《超能力文明》


 Volume 1 Chapter 1 The powerful stowaway

    Dynamic music, men and women twisting their bodies crazily On an interstellar cruise ship heading to the planet Daniel, known as the holiday resort, a dance party was being held at this moment.  Both men and women were trying to find their own goals tonight, but they didn't realize at all that the cruise ship they were on had become someone else's prey.

    The Star Cruise Ship Dawn is an old cruise ship with a history of 20 years. Its 20 years of accident-free history has made Dawn known as the lucky ship by everyone.  In the Dawn's observation room, Private Lewis stared at the ship's radar scanner as usual.  Now that they have entered the star territory often frequented by pirates, Lewis does not dare to be careless for the sake of Dawn's reputation and his own life.

    A can of beer suddenly appeared in front of Lewis. His old partner Ham said to Lewis with a relaxed look: "Man, take a rest. Although this place used to be a place where pirates haunted, with the alliance's Seventh Fleet's attack on Lewis a month ago,  There was a sweep in this area and those damn pirates should have gone somewhere else.”

    Taking the beer, Lewis shook his head slightly, "That's not necessarily true. Be careful with your ship. It's not like you don't know the virtues of those guys in the Alliance. If you believe what they say, you might as well believe that all the pirates have become good."  Woolen cloth."

    In response to his old friend's rebuttal, Ham shrugged and replied nonchalantly: "Come on, I'm too lazy to argue with you. If you want to watch it, just go ahead and watch it. Anyway, I'm going to the dance venue, maybe I can still do it tonight.  Save a girl who is about to slip up."

    As soon as Ham's figure disappeared from the door, the radar scanner triggered an alarm.  Then Ham stretched out his head and yelled dissatisfiedly at Lewis: "Lewis, even if you don't want me to leave, you don't have to make such a joke right?"

    Lewis looked frightened, turned to look at Ham, and exclaimed with a pale face: "Pirate!"

    No one could imagine that a middle-aged man's voice could have such penetrating power. The scream instantly woke up Ham, who was in a daze. Without saying anything, Ham turned around and went to the captain to report, if he remembered correctly.  If so, their captain was currently picking up girls at the dance.

    Stumbling into the dance scene, Ham just had time to say the word pirate to the dissatisfied captain. "Boom~boom~" Two bombardments directly interrupted Ham's narrative. I originally thought that Ham was drunk and talking nonsense.  The captain suddenly understood that the pirates were really coming.  And not only did he understand it, everyone present understood it.

    Behind a reef less than fifty nautical miles away from the chaotic Dawn, a medium-sized interstellar battleship with a black skull painted on its hull gradually revealed its fangs and slowly approached its prey as if strolling in a garden.  Anyway, the two shellings just now had hit the Dawn's power plant, and Dawn's twenty-year accident-free history was about to end today.

    "Chang Zaitian." A man wearing a black tuxedo, a gentleman's hat, a civilized stick in his right hand, and a glass of wine in his left hand, dressed like a gentleman, softly called to the crowd behind him.

    "Come on, come on, Mr. Mirasorda, the younger one is here." A short boy, about twelve or thirteen years old, squeezed out of the crowd, approached the gentleman, and replied with a flattering look on his face.

    "Chang Zaitian, who is the most gentlemanly pirate in this star field?"

    "Of course Mr. Mirasorda."

    "Then who is the most powerful pirate?"

    "Of course it's Mr. Mirasorda."

    Chang Zaitian's answer made Mirasoda smile knowingly. He turned to his subordinates who had been waiting impatiently and said: "Gentlemen, we are about to start work. Please prepare to let our lambs  Just obey our instructions obediently."

    "Oh~"

    Faced with the threat of pirates, the crew of the Dawn chose to succumb. Those who can board a luxury cruise ship like the Dawn are either rich or noble. What they care about now is whether the pirates who captured them will abide by the piracy convention. As for money,  It's just a small thing to them.

    "Gentlemen, it is a great honor to meet you today. In a moment, gentlemen in black will collect the gold and silver jewelry you are wearing. Please cooperate with us. Our Black Tea Pirate Group is a civilized pirate group. Please do not  Do something detrimental to you." Mirasorda said to the prisoners who were gathered on the deck with a smile.

    Faced with the threat to their lives, everyone cooperated very well and threw all their valuable belongings into the big bags specially prepared for them by the pirates.

    Everything went very smoothly.

    In the cabin of the Dawn, the crew was driven by the pirates to move the supplies that originally belonged to the Dawn to the pirate ship box by box.

    "Chang Zaitian, go to the storage room and see if there is anything else we need."??No?  "The leader responsible for commanding this group of pirates ordered Chang Zai Tiandao who was huddled at the back of the team.

    "Yes, yes." Chang Zaitian, who was named, agreed hurriedly.

    When Chang Zaitian’s thin figure disappeared from the eyes of the pirates, a pirate standing next to the pirate leader said to his leader: “Boss, that kid is very favored by the boss. You better not make things difficult for him in the future.”

    "Don't worry, I have a sense of discretion in this matter. The boss just treats that kid as a pet. If I kill him now, the boss will only scold me a few words and won't do anything to me."

    "That's right. In the eyes of the boss, the boss is the boss's right-hand man."

    Chang Zaitian, who had not gone far, clearly heard the discussion of the pirates, but he was so thin that he seemed to have no other idea besides patience. He could only speed up his pace to keep himself away from those who laughed at him as soon as possible.  .

    We arrived at the bottom floor of the Dawn, which is the storage room of the Dawn. There is a lot of food stored in it. Even though a lot of food has been moved away, in Chang Zaitian's eyes, there is still a lot.  Looking around, just when Chang Zaitian frowned and considered what else needed to be moved, a hand suddenly placed on Chang Zaitian's shoulder.

    In the empty cabin except for himself, suddenly a hand silently placed on his shoulder without any warning, which immediately frightened Chang Zaitian, who was already timid.

    "Ah~" Chang Zaitian's scream suddenly echoed through the sky, and seemed to startle the person standing behind him.

    Pirates generally do not kill everyone. Except for a few perverts, most pirates will choose to leave after the robbery is completed. As for those prisoners, they will usually be released without harming their lives.  Today, Dawn's good luck seems to have run out. Mirasoda, the gentleman of the Black Tea Pirates, is an out-and-out pervert.  The reason why the Alliance Seventh Fleet attacked here before was because Mirasolda accidentally killed the family members of a high-ranking official while working.  Mirasorda was very smart. After learning that he was in trouble, he immediately ran away with his men. It was not until the Alliance's Seventh Fleet withdrew that he took his pirate group to go out again, and the Dawn  was his first customer when he reopened.  Looking at the brightly dressed prisoners, Mirasorda fell ill.

    Mirasorda’s Game, this is the name Mirasorda gave her method of killing people.  The rules are very simple, just compare, each player draws two cards, whoever has the bigger card wins.  If you win, you can live. If you lose, you have no choice but to be sorry.  By the time Chang Zaitian's scream came, seventeen people had already lost to Mirasoda.

    "Go and ask what happened?" Mirasorda whispered to one of his subordinates, then smiled at the prisoner sitting opposite him and said: "Don't be nervous, let's not be affected, let's continue.  "

    In the cabin of the Dawn, Chang Zaitian gasped for air and looked at a man standing opposite him speechlessly.  The man looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old, and he was looking at Chang Zaitian with a silly smile on his face.

    "Chang Zaitian, what did you yell just now?" The pirate asked at the door of the storage room.

    "Don't make a sound." Chang Zaitian hurriedly whispered to the man opposite, and then shouted loudly to the door: "It's okay, a mouse suddenly jumped by my feet just now. I didn't expect it, so I was scared.  "

    "Damn, you are too courageous. Don't let me beat you if you are surprised next time."

    "Yes, yes, I'm sorry."

    After the pirate outside the door cursed and left, Chang Zaitian had time to carefully look at the man who suddenly appeared.

    He is of medium height, with a well-proportioned body, black hair, and regular facial features. The most attractive thing is his eyes, which are bright and energetic.

    "Who are you?" Chang Zaitian asked.

    "Oh, my name is Han Yu, and I am a resident of the Dragon Horn Star in the Tianlong Star Territory. Who are you?"

    "My name is Chang Zaitian, I am" At this point, Chang Zaitian was silent.  How do you introduce yourself? Are you saying that you are a pirate and are robbing the Dawn?

    "Are you a pirate?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "……Yes."

    “It doesn’t look like it.”

    Chang Zaitian smiled helplessly when he heard this, "I'm just a handyman among pirates, and I don't want to be a pirate at all."

    "Are you forced by life?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    Chang Zaitian glanced at Han Yu, who looked curious, and explained: "No, I originally had a very happy family. My parents are both alive, and my grandparents love me very much. I am the only child in the family."

    "If that's the case, why do you want to be a seafarer?"Where's the thief?  "Han Yu asked very puzzled.

    "Oh~ it's a long story~" Chang Zaitian seemed to have opened up a chatterbox, talking about how he originally went fishing at the beach during the summer vacation, but accidentally met the pirate Miraso who was returning to the ship.  Da, and then told Han Yu the tragic experience of being taken back to the pirate ship by Mirasorda to work as a handyman.  It is a pity that Han Yu is obviously not a qualified listener. After listening to Chang Zaitian's experience, not only did he not show the sympathy he should have for Chang Zaitian, but he laughed and said: "Chang Zaitian, you still  It’s really unlucky.”

    Chang Zaitian looked at Han Yu with some displeasure. He also saw at this time that the person in front of him was definitely not a legal passenger on the Dawn. In other words, this guy was a stowaway.  Then he asked angrily: "Then why are you planning to go to Darnielle? You don't even have the ferry fare, so what are you going to do in that resort?"

    "Go find a partner." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Huh? Partner?"

    "Well, I'm going to look for the legendary Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. My strength alone may not be enough, so I'm going to find a few partners to accompany me to find it."

    "The Nine Dragons Jade Pendant? You mean the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant that can make any wish as long as you find it?"

    "Well."

    "Is it the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant that can make any wish come true?"

    "Well."

    "Is it the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant that the Alliance Army spent a lot of manpower and material resources on but still has nothing to gain?"

    "Well."

    "Are you crazy? How can you find something that is said to exist in the Death Star Territory? You must know that the Alliance Army sent 100,000 troops into the Death Star Territory to look for it. However, a year later, there were only about 5,000 Alliance troops.  The soldiers escaped from the Death Star Field alive, and more than five thousand people were either dead or crazy within two years of their return."

    "Oh, Chang Zaitian, you know very well." Han Yu looked at Chang Zaitian in surprise and said.

    "Thank you for the compliment. Ah, I don't need your compliment!" Chang Zaitian yelled at Han Yu after he came back to his senses.

    "Haha, don't be so impatient, it won't happen as early as you think." Han Yu smiled and patted Chang Zaitian on the shoulder, turned around and started looking for something to eat.

    Seeing Han Yu's nonchalant look, Chang Zaitian felt his inner fire rising, and couldn't help but persuade him: "Han Yu, listen to my advice and give up this unrealistic idea. Don't you think so?"  Maybe you can find the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant."

    “There’s always an eventuality in everything. Don’t you feel regretful if you give up without even finishing what you’re doing?” Han Yu said to Chang Zaitian while eating the food he found.

    Hearing this, Chang Zaitian shook his head repeatedly, "It's impossible, it's impossible, it's completely impossible, Han Yu, there's absolutely no way you can find the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant!"

    “Boom!!!”

    "Why did you hit me?" Chang Zaitian asked Han Yu with an aggrieved look on his head.

    "I just want to hit you." Han Yu replied with a straight face.

    "Really? Forget it, I'm used to it anyway." Chang Zaitian whispered with a frustrated look.

    Han Yu frowned and looked at Chang Zaitian when he heard this, and said to himself: "It's not a question of possibility, but a question of whether I want to do it or not. I had already made up my mind when I decided to look for the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, even if  I will not hesitate to lose my life in the process of searching."

    Chang Zaitian, who had his head down and was depressed, trembled when he heard this, then raised his head and glanced at Han Yu, with a face full of no regrets.  Chang Zaitian lowered his head again and said to himself: "I have never had such thoughts as you."

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at Chang Zaitian in confusion.  But Chang Zaitian ignored Han Yu at this time and continued to talk to himself: "I am determined to die Hey, Han Yu, tell me, if I am determined to die like you, my dream will be  Is it possible?”

    "Ah? What did you say?"

    "I said, I want to be a Confederate."

    "The Alliance Army?"

    "Yes, Alliance Army, becoming a brave Alliance Army soldier and personally bringing all those hateful pirates to justice is my dream since I was a child. Han Yu, you said that if I am determined to die,  Can I do it?"

    "Oh, I'm not you, how can I know whether you will succeed or not. But I think that only by doing things can you have the possibility of success. If you don't just think about it, you will never be able to accomplish anything in your life."

    "Yes, you are right, I want to do this, I want to join the Alliance Army, and then personally bring Mirasolda to justice to avenge the people he has killed over the years."

    As soon as he finished speaking,An eerie voice came, "Chang Zaitian, you are very courageous. You actually want to capture me, Mira Soda, and you are ambitious. However, have you thought about the consequences of failure?"

    Chang Zaitian's face instantly turned pale, and he looked at Mirasoda who walked in slowly with a look of horror.  Mirasorda glanced at Han Yu who was standing aside casually, and asked Chang Zaitian: "Chang Zaitian, is this person the backer you found? He doesn't look good."

    "Eh, this, that"

    Seeing Chang Zaitian stammering incoherently, Mirasoda raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a sarcastic smile, reached out to stroke his delicate mustache, and asked: "Chang Zaitian, in this  Star Territory, who is the most gentlemanly and powerful pirate?"

    "Oh, yes, yes"

    "Chang Zaitian, who is this sissy?" Han Yu suddenly spoke, and he said a very lethal sentence.  The corners of Mirasoda's mouth were twitching, and her delicate mustache was accidentally pulled off by herself just now.

    Chang Zaitian stared blankly at Han Yu who was asking the question, and suddenly remembered what Han Yu said to him just now.

    Determination to die?

    Thinking of this, Chang Zaitian mustered up his courage and loudly replied to Han Yu: "This person is the most perverted and shameless pirate in this star field, Mira Soda."

    "You are looking for death!" Mirasoda roared and stabbed Chang Zaitian with a sword.

    Chang Zaitian closed his eyes in horror, thinking to himself, "I am definitely dead this time."

    Just when Chang Zaitian thought he would die, a figure stood in front of Chang Zaitian, blocking Mirasoda's foil sword.  Chang Zaitian slowly opened his eyes and saw Han Yu turning to smile at him: "Congratulations to Chang Zaitian, you have taken the first step towards your dream."

    “Asshole, you are so arrogant.” Mirasorda shouted angrily.

    "Hehe, I wonder if the owner of this ship will forgive me for boarding the ship without permission after I catch you." Han Yu held Mirasorda's foil sword between his two fingers and looked at Mirasorda with a joking expression.  said.

    Mirasorda was immediately furious after hearing this, and snorted coldly: "You want to catch me Mirasorda? You are still young!" After saying that, Mirasorda flew up and kicked Han Yu in the waist.  go.

    But at this time, Han Yu took out a wooden stick from somewhere and hit the leg that Mirasoda kicked hard.

    "Ouch~" Mirasoda screamed, gave up her foil sword, and squatted on the ground holding her injured right leg with both hands.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 2 Freeloader Swordsman

    Life goes up and down so fast that people often cannot adapt for a while.  This is how the passengers on the Dawn felt at this time.  Seeing the pirate Mirasoda, who had killed their captives as casually as a pig or a dog, having his legs broken and thrown in front of them, none of them felt the joy of surviving the disaster. On the contrary, they speculated  Is this another pirate conspiracy?

    This hesitation lasted until a few brave passengers walked onto the deck and saw the pirates lying on the ground in a mess. Only then did the Dawn passengers become convinced that they had really been rescued.  After celebrating their rescue, the passengers on the Dawn once again regained their confidence as a master. In their eyes, Han Yu, who had originally rescued them, also seemed a little unpleasant.

    "I'm sorry, young man, I can only ask you and your friends to disembark at the Sirius star in front." Baker, the captain of the Dawn, said to Han Yu with an apologetic look.

    "It's okay. I didn't take action to save those people. Uncle Captain, you don't have to be embarrassed." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    When Han Yu said this, Baker felt even more ashamed.  It's just that he is only the captain of the Dawn, and the Dawn is the group's ship. Once the passengers on the Dawn complain about him afterwards, his captaincy career will be over.  Under the unanimous request of most of the noble passengers, Baker had no choice but to comply and ask Han Yu and Chang Zaitian, who did not have tickets, to get off the ship when the Dawn passed by Sirius.

    Baker, who felt guilty in his heart, saw that Han Yu did not blame himself, but wanted to compensate Han Yu more and more. After thinking about it, he said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I heard that you want to go to Darnielle to find a partner?  "

    "Yes. Uncle, do you have any good candidates to recommend?"

    "Haha I don't have any good candidates to recommend to you. I just want to tell you that Han Yu may not be the partner you want to find on Darniel. On Darniel, most capable people  People have been recruited by powerful people, and you may not like the rest of them, so if you go to Darniel like this, you will probably gain nothing in the end."

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked with interest: "Oh, really? Then uncle, do you have any suggestions?"

    "Go to Star Sirius. Although that planet is a little behind Star Darniel, it is a place where many star explorers gather. I believe you can definitely find the partner you want there. And in Sirius  On the star, the people there are much less utilitarian than the people on the Darnielle star, so you don’t have to worry about being deceived there.”

    After hearing what Baker said, Han Yu thought about it seriously and smiled at Baker, "Thank you, uncle, I will remember your advice."

    In response to Han Yu's thanks, Baker smiled and continued: "You're welcome. If you can't find a place to stay after arriving on Sirius, you can go to a restaurant called Shilixiang. The owner there is an acquaintance of mine.  He will help you for me."

    "Well, I remember it."

    "Captain, we have entered the orbit of Star Sirius and are expected to land in fifteen minutes."

    ……

    Stepping onto the streets, the streets of Sirius Star were not as dirty as Han Yu imagined. Instead, they were very clean and tidy. Although they were not very prosperous, they gave people a very comfortable feeling.

    "Han Yu, where should we go next?" Chang Zaitian, who was following Han Yu, asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied without looking back: "Well, let's go to the restaurant that the captain told me about and have something to eat first, and by the way, give the things that the captain asked me to hand over to the uncle named Soder."

    The two people walked all the way and asked, and after many twists and turns, they finally found the legendary Shilixiang Restaurant, a very dilapidated small restaurant with almost no customers.

    "Uncle, is there an uncle named Soder here?" Han Yu asked the middle-aged man sitting in the sun under the signboard that read "十里香".

    The middle-aged man smelling of alcohol raised his eyes and glanced at Han Yu, muttering: "He's dead. He died two years ago."

    "Ah? Dead? No way? Uncle Baker told me that he only communicated with Uncle Soder three months ago." Han Yu said with some disbelief.

    Hearing the name Baker, the middle-aged man's eyes seemed to open a little wider. He lay on the ground and changed into a more comfortable position, and asked lazily: "Boy, which Baker are you talking about?"

    "That's the captain of the Dawn." Chang Zaitian, who was on the side, observed the words and expressions. Seeing the middle-aged man asking questions, he quickly answered first.

    Sood glanced at Chang Zaitian, then at Han Yu, and asked: "Why did the old guy ask you to come to Sood?"

    "Why should I tell you?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    &nbsp; "Hey~ boy, you are very brave." The middle-aged man looked like he had found a new toy.

    "Well, well, Captain Baker asked us to bring something for him to Sood." Chang Zaitian interrupted again.

    "Chang Zaitian, why are you telling him this?" Han Yu asked Chang Zaitian dissatisfied.

    Chang Zaitian looked at Han Yu speechlessly, and explained helplessly: "Han Yu, haven't you seen it yet? This uncle is the person we are looking for."

    "Ah? Really?" Han Yu glanced at the middle-aged man suspiciously, "Hey, are you really Soder?"

    "Alas, your brain is not as good as this little guy's." The middle-aged man couldn't help but shook his head and sighed.

    Han Yu scratched his head after hearing this, "Since you said you are Sood, do you have any proof?" Hearing Han Yu's words, Chang Zaitian closed his eyes helplessly, but Sood smiled, "Haha~ I  This is the first time that Thord has grown up and asked me to prove that I am Thord. Boy, there is no other Thord in this place except me. Please give me what the old guy Baker wants to give me.  Me."

    "No, if you can't prove that you are Soder, I can't give you the things." Han Yu stubbornly shook his head and replied.

    "Hey~ So tell me, how do you want me to prove it?" Sood asked with interest.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a very arrogant voice came over, "Soder, have you thought about it? Do you want to sell this store of yours?"

    "Not for sale!" Sood replied without hesitation.

    Han Yu followed the sound and saw a group of young people in gray uniforms walking over.  The leader walked over in one step and said to Sood in a sullen voice: "Souder, you old guy, don't be so shameless. It's your fate that the Major General likes your shop. You can't do this kind of shabby shop."  What’s there to keep safe? It’s been half a month and there’s not even a single customer. Is there any need to keep it open?”

    "Huh, Doug, if you bastards hadn't been secretly causing trouble, would my store have been without customers for half a month?" Soder shouted angrily.

    Facing the angry Sword, the guy called Doug backed away in fear. He turned to look at the person he had brought this time. Doug felt that his confidence had returned to him and shouted again: "Sword  , I know you have the ability, but I want your store to close, which is not difficult. To tell you the truth, I will demolish your store today. "

    “Try it, as long as there is still one customer, I won’t let you bastards touch my shop!” Soder shouted loudly.

    The quarrel between the two parties attracted a large number of onlookers. Although many people in the crowd looked sympathetically at Soder, no one really stood out.  Upon seeing this, Doug glanced at Sood proudly and shouted loudly: "Sood, as long as one person enters your store today, I will not demolish your store."

    Chang Zaitian looked nervously at Han Yu beside him. They had not been together for a long time, but Chang Zaitian knew Han Yu very well.  Sure enough, he had already seen Han Yu's hand ready to move.

    "Han Yu, calm down, don't look for trouble, we still have our own things to do." Chang Zaitian persuaded Han Yu in a low voice.

    “Boss, let’s have some fried rice.” A sudden voice came into Chang Zaitian’s ears.  Although he is young, Chang Zaitian, who has been in a vicious pirate group, has an ability to observe people's emotions many times better than Han Yulai.  At this time, those who stand out can't help but look around.

    There were many people who had similar thoughts to Chang Zaitian, and everyone looked at the speaker together.

    With his silver ponytail, fair skin, and face with delicate features, many people would probably think that the man in front of him was an aristocratic son who had betrayed his family.

    "Boy, who are you?" Seeing that the speaker looked extraordinary, Doug decided to be polite first and then fight.

    Unexpectedly, the other party ignored Daoge at all, looked at Soder and asked: "Boss, don't you have fried rice here?"

    "Yes, of course, please come with me." Soder hurriedly replied after hearing this.

    “Stop!” Doug shouted angrily, feeling that his authority was being despised.

    "Huh? What's the matter with you?" The swordsman looked at Doug and asked.

    "Who are you? Tell me your name!" Although he was angry, Doug had not lost his mind yet. What he was thinking about was to be courteous before fighting. After he figured out who the kid in front of him was who dared to contradict him, he would then decide what to do next.  action.

    "My surname is Ning, my given name is Ping, and I am a traveling swordsman. Do you have anything else to ask?"

    Ningping?  never heard of that.  After searching hard in his mind, Doug was convinced that the person in front of him was not someone he knew not to mess with, so he put downHeart comes.

    "Boy, you can't afford to wade through this muddy water. If you have any sense, get out of here immediately!" Doug shouted at Ning Ping with an arrogant look.

    Ning Ping glanced at Doug with disdain, turned around and asked Soder: "Boss, when will my fried rice be ready?"

    Being ignored again, Doug was so angry that he was shaking all over. On this ground, no one knew that Doug was a person who stomped his feet and made the earth tremble.  Now that he was ignored again and again by an unknown person, Doug felt extremely angry.

    "Come on! If you beat him to death, it's mine!" Doug angrily ordered his subordinates.

    The thugs in gray uniforms, waving rubber short sticks in their hands, rushed towards Ninh Binh like wolves and tigers.  In their eyes, the unscrupulous swordsman in front of them is just a piece of food in front of them.

    "Exhortation~"

    With a clear bell ringing, several people rushed to Ning Ping, and the short sticks in their hands suddenly broke from the middle without warning.  Before they could react, they felt a chill on their thighs. When they lowered their heads, they saw that their pants had fallen off at some point.

    "Help!" The few people who had dropped their pants turned around and ran away while holding up their pants.

    Doug’s face was ashen, his subordinates were in disgrace, and he, the boss, was in disgrace.  But Doug knew in his heart that based on Ning Ping's actions just now, he was just looking for abuse, so he glanced at Ning Ping again, "Boy, don't make trouble for yourself, do you know who I am working for?  "

    "What does it have to do with me who you work for? It's inexplicable." After Ning Ping said this, he turned and walked into the restaurant, leaving Doug outside who was about to move his patron out.

    “Boss, what should we do now?” A subordinate came over and asked in a low voice.

    Doug’s mood at this time can be described as extremely complicated. He wanted to rush in and regain his position, but his own strength became the biggest obstacle that hindered him from realizing this idea.  But just go back like this?  How could he let go of this face in front of everyone?  When he was in a dilemma, he heard the question from his subordinate. He immediately felt happy in his hands and his face turned solemn. He slapped the subordinate who asked the question with his hand and yelled angrily: "Why are you talking so much? Do you have the right to speak here?"  After scolding, Doug turned around and left.

    Seeing Doug leading his men away in despair, the people watching the excitement dispersed one after another, seeing that there was no more fun to watch, and went about their own business.  In front of Shilixiang's restaurant, only Han Yu and Chang Zaitian remained in place.

    "Han Yu, what should we do?" Chang Zaitian asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu touched his stomach and asked Chang Zaitian, "Chang Zaitian, are you hungry?"

    "Hungry."

    "Then what are we waiting for?" After Han Yu finished speaking, he opened the door and walked into the restaurant. Chang Zaitian sighed when he saw this, and followed him into the restaurant.  Ning Ping, who was waiting for his fried rice in the restaurant, saw someone coming in. He subconsciously looked Han Yu up and down, and Han Yu was also looking up and down at Ning Ping.

    Walking directly to Ning Ping, Han Yu stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, my name is Han Yu."

    "I'm not used to shaking hands with others." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu's extended hand and said lightly.

    "It doesn't matter, you'll get used to it if you hold it." Han Yu grabbed Ning Ping's hand nonchalantly, shook it and said.

    Ning Ping's pupils suddenly shrank and he looked at Han Yu again.  I know my own skills very well. Although the person in front of me was able to hold my hand just now because of my carelessness, but being able to hold my person in such a silent way is enough to show that this guy in front of me is not a simple person.  character of.

    "Are you okay?" Ning Ping asked calmly.

    "Ah, something happened. Boss, please have some fried rice." Han Yu agreed and shouted to Soder who was busy in the kitchen.

    Ning Ping frowned unconsciously. It was the first time since he was born that he was ignored.

    Han Yu, who ordered the meal, didn't pay attention. He looked at Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping, be my partner."

    "Ah?" Ning Ping, who didn't expect Han Yu to say this suddenly, was stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously: "Why?"

    "Why? Well firstly, you have good swordsmanship and will not be a hindrance when taking risks in the future. Secondly, with so many people watching just now, you are the only one who is willing to fight against injustice. It can be said that your character is also the same.  Not bad…”

    "I refuse." Ning said with a straight face.

    "Huh? Why?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Why not? I'm used to being free on my own, and I'm not used to working in a team."

    "This" Han Yu looked at Chang Zaitian in embarrassment, wanting Chang Zaitian to?Help yourself to persuade Ning Ping.  Chang Zaitian turned his head to look at him, saying that there was nothing he could do.  Han Yu, who had no fire support, could only find a way to persuade Ning Ping on his own.  And Ningping was like a stone in a latrine, smelly and hard, but he just refused to accept Han Yu's invitation.

    "Ning Ping, be my partner, let's go find the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant together." Han Yu continued to harass Ning Ping while eating fried rice.

    "Nine Dragon Jade Pendant? I'm not interested in those ethereal things." Ning Ping shook his head after hearing this.

    Han Yu asked curiously: "Then why are you traveling?"

    "I am here to defeat someone."

    "who is it?"

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu and said, "This has nothing to do with you."

    "How could it be okay? We are partners. If there is a problem, of course we have to solve it together."

    "Who is your partner?" Ning Ping looked at the stalking Han Yu speechlessly, and he had already decided in his heart to leave after eating.

    "You are with me." Han Yu replied matter-of-factly.

    "Dang rang~" Ning Ping dropped the spoon in his hand, put his hand into his arms and prepared to pay and leave. This guy next to him was really annoying.  But as soon as he put his hand into his arms, his expression suddenly changed, his fair face suddenly turned red, and he said to Sood in a somewhat unspeakable voice: "Boss, can we discuss something?"

    "Huh?" Sood glanced at Ning Ping suspiciously and asked tentatively: "Don't you have money to pay the bill?"

    "Uh I'm sorry. I seem to have lost my wallet." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    "Hahaha~ Ning Ping, why are you so unlucky like me? We are indeed companions." Han Yu said with a gloating smile.

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping and Sood shouted at Han Yu in unison.

    *************************************

    Sirius Star Garrison Fortress

    Since it is the defense satellite of Darniel, there has always been a garrison on Sirius. The leader of this garrison is actually the ruler of Sirius.  Captain Blessing of the Alliance Army, his favorite thing to do is to stand on a 150-meter-high tower and look down at the Sirius star he rules.  Today is no exception.

    "What's the matter?" Kaji asked the secretary who came in after knocking on the door without looking back.

    "General, Doug is back. He messed up."

    "Huh? Isn't that old guy named Sood ready to give in yet?"

    "Yes, I heard from Doug that a strange swordsman named Ning Ping suddenly appeared, disrupting his original plan."

    "Excuses are all excuses. Go tell Doug and I'll give him another chance. If he can't complete the task, there's no need for him to come back."

    "yes."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 3 The game blessed by the captain

    "Hey, Ningping, be my partner and go on adventures with me,"

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping turned his back to Han Yu and refused: "No, I have my own things to do, and I can't follow you to mess around."

    "Hey, how can I be fooling around? I'm going on an adventure. Ning Ping, didn't you say you were going to find someone? Let's look for it while taking risks. This way, we have a higher chance of finding that person, right?  ?”

    “No, I’m used to being free on my own and don’t want to act with others.”

    "Wellyou know it's not good for you to be like this? You need to know"

    "You two, stop talking nonsense to me. After you clean these dishes, go clean the yard for me." Sood jumped out and interrupted Han Yu's tirade.

    "Uncle Soder, didn't we agree that if we wash the dishes for you, we can pay for the meal?" Han Yu asked Soder dissatisfiedly.

    "Shut up, you two freeloaders. Of course, you have to repay the mental compensation I have received because of you. Work quickly!" Sood interrupted Han Yu arrogantly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he muttered in a low voice: "Mental compensation? I see why you are much happier than when we first met."

    "Han Yu, what are you mumbling under your breath? Can you learn from Chang Zaitian? Look at how serious he is at work."

    Han Yu followed the sound and saw Chang Zaitian in the dining room holding a rag in his hand and wiping the table hard.  Working with him was a teenage girl.  "It's really a good match between men and women. It's not tiring to work." Han Yu whispered to himself.

    "Huh?" Sood turned around after hearing this, and immediately ran to the little girl's side with a distressed look on his face to persuade him: "Baby Ellie, if you are not feeling well, don't move around. Listen to the doctor and lie down in bed and have a good rest.  That’s the right thing to do.”

    "Dad, Ellie is not tired. Ellie wants to help daddy with something." The little girl wiped her forehead and said to Soder in a crisp voice.

    "It's true that bad bamboo produces good bamboo shoots." Han Yu muttered again in a low voice upon seeing this.  Rarely, Ning Ping on the side nodded subconsciously after hearing this, expressing his agreement with Han Yu's statement.  After nodding, Ning Ping suddenly woke up and wondered why he had followed the train of thought of Han Yu in front of him.

    "Han Yu, if you talk too much, I won't have your dinner tonight!" Sood turned around and yelled at Han Yu who said bad things about him, and then said to Ellie with a gentle look on his face: "Baby Ellie,  Just leave the rest of the work to Chang Zaitian. You can take a rest first and wait until your body recovers, then help dad with things, okay?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Finally, Ellie was coaxed upstairs.  As if something was on his mind, Sood sighed and sat down on the steps upstairs.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had finished washing the dishes and walked out of the kitchen, looked at each other, nodded slightly, and walked to Soder's left and sat down together.

    "Uncle Soder, what disease does that girl Ellie have?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Hearing this, Sood sighed, shook his head and said, "Oh, it's all my fault. If I hadn't paid attention, Ellie wouldn't have missed the best opportunity to treat this disease."

    "What kind of disease is it?" Han Yu asked.

    “Body failure syndrome.”

    Hearing this name, a strange color flashed in Ning Ping's eyes.  Then Han Yu asked: "is there any cure?"

    Sood shook his head in pain, "I took Ellie to all the planets near Sirius and found countless doctors, but the results were all incurable. Seeing Ellie getting older and older, this kind of  The symptoms are becoming more and more serious, and I am really afraid that one day Ellie will suddenly leave me. At that time, I really don’t know how to face the future life.”

    "It's not like there's no way to cure this disease." Ning Ping suddenly said to Sood.

    As if a drowning man grabbed a life-saving straw, Sood asked Ning Ping eagerly: "What can I do? Even if it costs me my life, I will do it without hesitation."

    "It's not necessary for you to sacrifice your life. An elder in my family once had this disease when he was young. Later, his parents asked for a folk remedy for him and cured him." Ning Ping said this, and suddenly felt a little confused.  He said in embarrassment: "I still remember the content of the folk prescription, but the medicinal materials in the folk prescription are easy to handle, but this medicine is a bit difficult to handle."

    "What kind of medicine?" Soder asked.

    "The core of the moogle flower."

    The moogle flower is a plant that grows in the desert. This plant has a strong sense of autonomy and will attack people and animals passing by. Its fruit is said to have the effect of prolonging life. However, because it is difficult to catch, the moogle flower's  Fruits have always had a price but no market.

    &nbsp; "Ning Ping, could you please write me that folk remedy?" Sood said to Ning Ping after being silent for a moment.

    "Uncle Soder, you don't want to go search in the desert by yourself, do you? Let's not say whether you can find it or not. Even if you find it, uncle, can you deal with the powerful Moogle Flower by yourself? You know, Mogu  The fruit of the moogle flower is the life of the moogle flower. The moogle flower without the fruit will die in a short time" Chang Zaitian put down his work and walked over and asked.

    "Okay, Chang Zaitian, I've made up my mind on this matter. You don't need to persuade me anymore." Sood interrupted Han Yu's persuasion with a wave of his hand.

    "Yeah~"

    Just when Chang Zaitian wanted to continue to persuade Soder, Ellie's scream suddenly came from the second floor.  The four men on the first floor immediately rushed to the second floor and broke open the door to Ellie's room. They saw the window on the second floor wide open and a note thrown on the empty bed.  Sood picked it up and looked at it. It read: "If you want to kill the little girl, you can't stop others from demolishing the house tomorrow."

    "Ellie~" Sood screamed in pain and collapsed to the ground.

    "It must be that guy named Doug. Damn it~" After Han Yu said that, he turned around and rushed downstairs.

    Ning Ping reached out and grabbed Han Yu's shoulders and said, "Wait, don't be impulsive, Ellie is still in the other person's hands."

    Han Yu punched the wall angrily and asked bitterly: "Then what do we do now?"

    "Rescue people, and at the same time make those evildoers pay the price they deserve." Ning Ping narrowed his eyes and replied coldly.

    "How to save?" Han Yu asked.

    "of course I will go to the home of the messenger of the Lord to save him."

    ******************************************

    As night fell, Ning Ping and Han Yu, who were well prepared, walked to the backyard of Shilixiang Restaurant. Han Yu turned around and told Chang Zaitian who was following him: "Chang Zaitian, Uncle Soder will be taken care of by you. Take good care of him.  Don't let him do stupid things. Ning Ping and I will definitely rescue Ellie before dawn."

    "Yes, I remember." Chang Zaitian nodded and replied.

    Seeing Chang Zaitian nodding in agreement, Han Yu said to Ning Ping, "Let's go."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded and quickly disappeared into the night with Han Yu.

    There is no need to find anyone to ask. Doug, the major suspect in the eyes of Han Yu and Ning Ping, is not anywhere else but in one place, the garrison fortress of Star Sirius.

    Find Doug, ask where Ellie was caught by him, and rescue Ellie.  This is the plan that Han Yu and Ning Ping discussed. The first step is to sneak into the fortress and find Doug.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were not idle during the day, had already collected some information about Doug from the surrounding residents.  First of all, Doug is a loyal lackey under the command of Major General Kaji of Sirius Star Garrison. This is the common view of everyone Han Yu and Ning Ping asked.  No matter what orders the Major General gave, whether they were reasonable or not, Doug would carry them out to the letter. Even if they were harmful to nature, Doug would not care.  Secondly, Doug is very cautious. He also knows that his reputation is not good and that there are many people who want to take his life, so he will stay in the fortress unless necessary and will not go out easily.  The last thing is the information about the fortress. Unfortunately, for the residents visited by Han Yu and Ning Ping, the garrison's fortress is a mysterious place, and nothing is known about its internal situation.  This virtually made it more difficult for Han Yu and Ning Ping to complete their plan.

    Evading the patrolling sentries, Han Yu and Ning Ping successfully sneaked into the fortress, but where should they go next?  This question was pointedly placed in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  The fortress is very large, and it is almost impossible for two people to find the location of the third person overnight without alerting others.

    "You and I, let's act separately. Before dawn, no matter whether we succeed or not, we must return to Shilixiang to meet." Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu.

    "Okay, I'll do as you say." Han Yu nodded in agreement.

    After the division of labor was completed, Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately split up and launched their own searches.  But they didn't know that every move they made had actually fallen into the eyes of Captain Kaji.

    There is a tool called a monitor.  Shortly after Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the fortress, Captain Kaji discovered their existence, but

    "It's a long night and I don't want to sleep, so let's kill the time with these two rats that broke into the fortress." Captain Kaji drank the red wine in the glass in one gulp, looked at the monitor screen with interest and said to the secretary beside him.

    "Do you need to make it easier for these two intruders?" the secretary asked softly.

    Hearing this, Captain Jiaji shook his head and said, "No need. I'm very curious now. These twoThe reason rats sneak in.  Fleur, do you know why?  "

    The secretary, who was called Fleur, was silent for a moment and then said, "My subordinates think it may be related to the little girl that Doug brought back during the day."

    "It seems that this guy Doug was really pushed into a corner by me."

    Fleur thought for a moment and then said to Kaji: "Sir, I feel that Doug is acting more and more unmeasured now"

    Kaji waved his hand and told Fleur: "Okay, I understand what you are going to say, I know it well. Go and call Doug, I want to see him. By the way, the little girl who brought him back also  Bring them together."

    "……yes."

    *********************************

    "Damn it, why are the rooms here all pretty much the same? I seem to have been here just now, right?" Han Yu thought to himself as he looked at the room decorations in front of him with some depression.

    He is lost!  In front of many identical rooms, Han Yu was already unsure where to go next.

    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn't have separated from Ning Ping." Han Yu scratched his head and thought with some regret in his heart.

    "Hmm~"

    A slight cough startled Han Yu. Han Yu immediately paid attention to his surroundings, guarding against possible attacks from all directions.

    "Don't be nervous, uninvited guest, your sense of direction really makes me helpless, so I have to kindly remind you that you are going in the wrong direction."

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked up following the sound and saw a speaker at one end of the corner. It seemed that the sound just now came from there.

    "Very good, it seems you have noticed. I know the purpose of your coming here, and I want to tell you that the little girl you are looking for is with me now, so you don't have to waste time going from room to room.  Found it. Follow my instructions and come to the room I designated. By the way, you don’t have to doubt the authenticity of what I said. Let me listen to the voice of the girl named Ellie. "

    "Brother Han Yu, brother Ning Ping, run away" Ellie's voice was cut off mid-sentence.  The voice that made Han Yu feel uncomfortable sounded again, "It seems that the little girl is a little naughty. Of course, it is up to you to decide whether you come or not. And what to do with the little girl is up to me. For example, give it to someone  The powerful man becomes a little slave girl.”

    "Stop talking nonsense and tell me where you are? I'm going to beat you away, you bastard!" Han Yu roared angrily.

    "Oh, haha Hahaha It's been a long time since I heard someone talk to me like this. I really miss it. Then let me see how much weight you have. Follow my instructions and tell me  Go straight on your left"

    Following the instructions of that hateful voice, Han Yu ran all the way and met Ning Ping in front of a gate.

    "It seems that you also received the instructions from that voice." Ning Ping asked, looking at Han Yu who looked angry.

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded slightly and called out, "Hey, where are we going next?" Although they couldn't see anyone, both Han Yu and Ning Ping believed that their every move was under the surveillance of the other party.

    As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, the door in front of them slowly opened. A group of about fifty soldiers gradually appeared in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping. They heard that hateful voice sound again, "What are you going to do next?"  Just defeat these fifty people Forget it, it seems I don't need to say anything more." Kaji said helplessly as he watched Han Yu rushing toward his men on the monitor.

    In anger, Han Yu did not hold back, and Ning Ping quickly eliminated the fifty soldiers blocking the road.  The speed was so fast that even Blessing was a little surprised.  "Not bad, not bad. Your skills seem to be good, so I can play for a while. Then you go straight along this road. As a reward for solving your opponent so quickly, I will give you a hint.  , your next opponent will not be a human being."

    The initiative was completely in the hands of others. This feeling really made Han Yu and Ning Ping feel angry. However, apart from listening to the other party's arrangements, Han Yu and Ning Ping had no other choice now, unless they gave up their plan tonight.  They would never choose this path.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Han Yu and Ning Ping's next opponent is indeed not a human.

    A black bear standing three meters away shook its huge head and staggered towards the two intruders, Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Looking at the two thick bear paws of the black bear, Han Yu said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, leave this guy to me."

    "Huh? Are you okay?" Ning Ping asked with rare concern.

    "My teacher?I once said to me that as a man, you can never say that you are not good.  "After Han Yu finished speaking, he stepped towards the black bear. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping walked to the wall and looked at Han Yu, who had already fought with the black bear, holding his sword in both hands.

    “Aren’t you going to help your companion?” Kaji’s voice sounded in Ning Ping’s ears.

    "No need, I believe him." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    Ning Ping's answer was obviously not what Kaji wanted to hear, but before he could speak, the winner on the battlefield had already been decided. The black bear howled and ran away on all fours, while Han Yu had nothing but clothes.  Apart from the damage, there was no injury anywhere on the body.

    "How did you do it?" Ning Ping asked with some surprise. In Ning Ping's eyes, even if Han Yu won in the end, it would not be so fast.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied proudly: "Nothing. Compared with the mountain king I met in the mountains when I was a child, this black bear can only be regarded as a scumbag."

    "Mountain King?"

    "Oh, it's a black bear that lives in the mountain where I practice. Mountain King is the name I gave it. That guy is much bigger than the black bear just now." Han Yu opened his hands and gestured to Ning Ping.  said.

    "I suddenly found out that I am very interested in your childhood." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and said.

    “That’s easy, just go on an adventure with me, and then we’ll have a chance to go back to my hometown to see it.”

    "Eh let me think about it." Ning Ping said hesitantly instead of refusing directly like before.

    "Okay, okay, you think about it. Have you considered it?"

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes speechlessly, too lazy to pay attention to Han Yu, and asked loudly: "Hey, where are we going next?"

    "Hey, Ning Ping, you haven't said what you think about it yet?" Han Yu shouted dissatisfiedly from the side.  It's a pity that Ning Ping ignored him and heard Kaji's voice again, "Next, go straight to the passage on your left. When you reach the end, you can see little girl Ellie who is beside me now.  "

    After hearing this, Ning Ping stepped towards the open passage on the left, followed by Han Yu who was unwilling to let go. "Hey, Ning Ping, you haven't said what you are thinking about yet?"

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping's intolerable voice came from the passage.

    The two people walked straight and finally arrived at the designated place mentioned by Kaji, an empty training ground.  Among the people in the stands, Han Yu and Ning Ping saw the girl they were looking for, Ellie.

    "Pa~pa~pa~" The man sitting in the middle seat clapped his hands, stood up and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Welcome to you, two bold intruders."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 4 Passing Three Levels

    Uploading new books requires support from recommendations and collections. If you think this book is good, please give me some support.  Thanks

    ***************************************

    "As you can see, the person you are looking for is in my hands now. If you want to save her, you must meet my requirements. How about it? It's fair." Kaji said to Han Yu and Ning with a relaxed expression  Ping said.

    "Yes, it's fair." Han Yu agreed, bent his legs, jumped up like a cannonball, and rushed straight towards Ellie.  Seeing that he could grab Ellie's arm with just one more stretch of his hand, unexpectedly, a leather whip went straight to Han Yu's face like a ghost and swiped at him.

    Han Yu didn’t want to lose his appearance, so he had to turn his head to dodge. During this time, a sharp dagger was placed on Ellie’s thin neck.  Seeing this, Han Yu had no choice but to turn around and return to his original place.

    "Haha It's very rude not to listen to someone's words." Kaji faced Han Yu with a proud smile and continued: "You can not follow my rules to save people, but the rescued person can't  I can’t guarantee that I will survive.”

    "You" Han Yu was about to take action against Jiajie after hearing this, but Ning Ping stretched out his hand to stop him, "Don't be impatient. It's not too late to listen to what this guy has to say before taking action."

    Kaji saw this and praised: "Not bad, sword wielding boy, you are indeed a calm guy, much harder to deal with than the impulsive guy next to you."

    "Stop talking nonsense, tell the rules." Ning Ping replied coldly.

    Hearing this, Kaji didn’t care. He shrugged and continued: “You can let me let go of this girl Ellie. As long as you can defeat me, everything will be fine.”

    "Then what are you waiting for? Come on." Han Yu shouted loudly.

    "Don't be busy yet. If you want to fight me, you must first pass the test of my men." Kaji said with a smile.

    "Call them out, and I will deal with them with one hand."

    "Hahait's better not to talk too much. Fleur, let's get started." Kaji smiled when he heard the words and ordered Fleur, who was responsible for taking care of Ellie.

    "Yes." Fleur agreed, took out a remote control and pressed the red button on it.

    "The black bear you met just now is the child of the big guy in front of you. You bullied his child, and now his parents are coming to settle the score with you." Kaji introduced Han Yu and Ning Ping with gloating.

    At this time, Han Yu and Ning Ping no longer cared about gloating about blessings. The two of them were concentrating on guarding against the huge black bear stepping out of the door below the stand.  This black bear was more than double the size of the previous black bear, and its blood-red eyes told Han Yu and Ning Ping that the big guy who appeared in front of them was definitely not a vegetarian.

    "I'll come." Han Yu took a step forward and said to Ning Ping.

    "Can you do it alone?" Ning Ping asked worriedly.

    "No problem. Although this big guy is a little more powerful than the Mountain King, in my eyes, it's just a little more powerful. I have experience in dealing with this kind of guy." Han Yu replied with confidence.

    "Then be careful." After saying this, Ning Ping stepped aside and made a secret decision in his heart. If Han Yu was in danger later, he would definitely come to the rescue as soon as possible.

    Han Yu grinned, moving his body while observing the black bear in front of him, recalling the previous fight with the Mountain King in his mind.

    "Roar~" the big black bear roared wildly, moving its limbs and rushing towards Han Yu like a tank.  Han Yu's face did not change when he saw this, and his heart did not beat. He quickly dodged to the side and avoided the first wave of attacks from the big black bear.

    The big black bear did not expect that the prey in his eyes was not intimidated by his momentum, and was able to avoid it. He couldn't hold his feet back and hit the masonry wall with his head.  Suddenly a big hole was hit in the wall.  The black bear himself also felt a little dizzy.

    Shaking his head vigorously, the big black bear did not rush and attack Han Yu recklessly. Instead, it slowed down and approached Han Yu step by step.

    Han Yu adjusted his pace and quietly confronted the big black bear.  It wasn't until the big black bear less than twenty meters away from him couldn't help but attack again that Han Yu finally moved.

    The attacks of black bears are nothing more than punching, slapping and biting. Apart from these, black bears do not know any other means of attack.  The black bear stood up and walked towards Han Yu with two back paws. Han Yu did not retreat but moved forward, facing the black bear head-on with movements that were almost invisible to the naked eye.

    "Roar~" The simple-minded black bear did not think about why his opponent did not retreat but advanced in the face of his attack.With a roar, the thick bear paw went straight to the head of Han Yu who was rushing over and slapped it.

    Ellie, who was watching the battle from a distance, had closed her eyes in fear, but then she did not hear the cheers of those who captured her.  Carefully opening her eyes a crack, Ellie's eyes suddenly opened completely.  I saw Han Yu standing behind the black bear at this time. Because of the short limbs of the black bear, it was impossible to reach Han Yu who was standing behind him. It could only roar and spin in a hurry.  Han Yu followed the black bear and made sure to always stand on the back of the bear.

    Kaji watched coldly as his pet was being played around with, his expression ugly.  Black Bear, who was playing hide-and-seek with Han Yu, suddenly trembled all over and looked at Jiajie, who was looking at him coldly, with fear in his eyes.  In this dazed moment, Han Yu grabbed the fur on both sides of the black bear with both hands, and with a struggle of both arms, he suddenly lifted the black bear up, causing the black bear to fall upside down with its head down like a green onion, "planting"  On the ground.

    "Pa~pa~pa~" Kaji stood up and praised while clapping his hands: "Wonderful, really wonderful. But this is only the first level, and the next level will not be so easy to pass. Fleur, it's your turn.  "

    "Yes." Fleur agreed, bringing Ellie in her hand to Kaji, then jumped down from the stands and walked to Han Yu and Ning Ping with cat steps.

    "Han Yu, leave this battle to me." Ning Ping said to Han Yu calmly.

    "I can still fight." Han Yu said anxiously after hearing this.

    "I think the last step should be for the guy in the stands to do it himself. You need to recover your strength first."

    “…Okay, then you should be careful.”

    "Can you beat me on your own?" Fleur asked Ning Ping with an expressionless face.

    "I don't know if I can win. I won't know until I try." Ning Ping agreed, squatting slightly and assuming a sword-drawing stance.

    "Hmph, it looks like you are very confident." Fleur sneered upon seeing this and unfolded the whip in her right hand.  The whip was very long, about four meters long by visual inspection. Han Yu didn't know how the woman in front of him could swing such a long whip.

    Ning Ping’s figure flashed and disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared the next second, he was already in front of Fleur.  Although he was an opponent, Ning Ping still didn't want to do anything dangerous. He flipped the sword and planned to knock out the woman in front of him.  And just when he was about to take action, the self-awareness of danger warning suddenly emerged.  Ning Ping was taken aback, and quickly changed his moves, slapped his feet, and jumped to the side instead of advancing.

    Han Yu, who was watching the battle, looked at Ning Ping in confusion. There was clearly an opportunity to win just now, so why did Ning Ping give up so easily?

    "It seems like your sixth sense is very sensitive." Fleur smiled slightly and said to Ning Ping who jumped away.

    Ning Ping frowned when he heard this, but he didn't let Ning Ping think too much. Fleur had already solved the answer for Ning Ping.  I saw circles of green ripples flashing under Fleur's feet, and then the cement ground suddenly cracked, and green vines emerged from the ground, quickly covering the place where Ningping and Fleur were.  Surrounded.

    "I am a plant-type ability user. The iron sword in your hand cannot cut through the vines I summoned. Unfortunately, your plan tonight failed." Fleur said to Ning Ping with an indifferent expression.

    Ning Ping put away his sword, made a sword-drawing stance again, and replied indifferently: "That's not necessarily the case."

    Regarding Ning Ping's answer, Fleur just said coldly: "I won't shed tears until I see the coffin."

    The green vines suddenly swung wildly and quickly woven into a big green ball, wrapping Ningping. As the vines moved faster and faster, the green ball shrank smaller and smaller.

    "Ningping!" Han Yu, who was watching the battle, couldn't help shouting loudly and was ready to take action.

    Just when Han Yu finished speaking, the green sphere that was gradually shrinking suddenly stopped rotating. "Crack~Crack~" the sound of breaking vines was heard continuously. Fleur, whose expression had not changed at this time,  He changed wildly and looked at the vine ball he made in disbelief.  As the maker, he should have known everything about the situation inside the vine ball, but now she felt that she had lost contact with her vine ball.  Just when Fleur was surprised, the vine ball suddenly exploded. It appeared that Ning Ping stood unscathed among the broken vines, pointing his sword at Fleur who was standing not far away.

    Fleur, who had never encountered such a situation before, was stunned for a moment.  After knowing that the woman in front of him was a capable person, Ning Ping had already put away his thoughts of pity for her. Seeing Fleur in a daze, he immediately bent his legs and disappeared in an instant.  The next moment, he appeared in front of Fleur.  Not only did Fleur not panic, but she showed her anger when she saw Ning Ping rushing over.?A hint of a scheming smile.

    "Thorn trap!" As Fleur shouted, dozens of vines rushed out of the ground, surrounding Ning Ping who was unable to defend himself, and quickly tied Ning Ping's hands and feet.  Ning Ping struggled hard, but the vines became tighter and tighter.

    "Stop struggling, even a short-nosed elephant can't break free from my vines." Fleur looked at Ning Ping's futile struggle and said.

    Ning Ping didn’t believe what he said and continued to struggle. Fleur shook her head and shouted to Han Yu who was watching the battle from a distance: “Come on, it’s your turn next.”

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this and shouted to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, it's not that I don't listen to your advice. If someone takes the initiative to stir up trouble, there is no reason for me not to fight."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Fleur said: "Don't worry, you will end up like this guy in a while, she won't say anything about you."

    "Woman, don't think that you are invincible because you have some ability. You must know that you are not the only capable person in this world. For example, me." Han Yu pointed at himself, and a flame suddenly blew Han Yu from above.  The surrounding people immediately burned out the vines that wanted to attack Han Yu's back.

    Seeing the flames soaring into the sky, Fleur's expression really changed. It was different from when she lied to Ning Ping just now. This time she was really scared.  There is also a principle of mutual growth and restraint between ability users. Before their strength reaches a certain level, the plant type ability users are most afraid of encountering the flame type ability users, because in front of the flames of the flame type ability users, the plant type ability users can summon  All plants will be burned to the ground.

    "Stop!" Just when Han Yu was about to resolve the battle with Fleur, Kaji in the stands spoke.  Han Yu extinguished the flame and looked at Jiaji coldly.  Kaji stood up and said, "You have passed this level. Fleur, please step back."

    "Yes." Fleur agreed in shock, turned around and returned to the stand.

    "I'm sorry, sir, I have let you down." Fleur apologized to Kaji.

    "It doesn't matter. You were defeated because your strength was inferior to others. I can't blame you. Leave the rest to me." Kaji shook his head slightly. After comforting Fleur, he reached out and took out a pair of black gloves and slowly put them on.

    At the same time, Han Yu was bargaining with Ning Ping.

    "Ning Ping, agree to be my partner and go on adventures with me." Han Yu held Ning Ping's sword in his hand and said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    "You really know how to take advantage of others." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu helplessly and said angrily.

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled when he heard this, as if I won't let you go if you don't agree.

    Seeing Han Yu's rogue behavior, Ning Ping finally compromised and said, "Okay, I promise you. But I also have a condition."

    "You said, except for the position of captain." Han Yu replied quickly after hearing this.

    "I'm not interested in being a captain. You also know that I once told you that I want to find someone, and that person is the sword master Liu Haoran. I want to defeat him. If one day I find him, I hope you won't stop him.  I compete with him."

    "You want to defeat Liu Haoran? Why?"

    "For the name of Sword Master." Ning Ping was silent for a moment and said to Han Yu.

    "That's it, no problem, I promise you." Han Yu readily agreed.

    "I hope you can remember what you promised me. If you regret it in the future, I will not let you go."

    "Hehe, we are partners, I will never betray my partner."

    After freeing Ning Ping from the vine cage, he saw that Ning Ping's body was covered with scars, all scratched by the thorny vines.  Ning Ping, who was free, staggered. Han Yu, who was standing beside him, quickly stretched out his hand to support him and shouted with concern: "Ning Ping, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, it's justI guessthe thornson the vineareanesthetic." As Ning Ping spoke, his eyelids finally closed together and he fell into Han Yu's arms.

    Looking at Ning Ping who had fallen asleep, Han Yu scratched his head and carried Ning Ping to the wall to settle down.  He turned around and walked to the waiting Kaji, nodded and said, "I've been waiting for a long time."

    “It doesn’t matter, it’s worth waiting for interesting things no matter how long you wait.” Kaji replied with an indifferent shrug.

    "If I beat you, will you hand Ellie over to us?" Han Yu asked Blessing while moving his hands and feet.

    "That's right. And not only will it be returned to you, but I will also give you a reward." Kaji replied with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu’s figure disappeared from the spot. The next moment, Han Yu appeared in front of Blessing.Finally, he punched Kaji hard in the back.  And Jiaji was like having eyes on his back. The moment Han Yu appeared, he had already started taking action.  At the same time that Han Yu punched, his fist had already been thrown out.

    "Boom~boom!" Han Yu hit the wall heavily. While moving his body, Kaji said to Han Yu with a little pride: "Don't underestimate me. I am also a captain of the Alliance Army. In this position, but I  Earned with real ability.”

    After rubbing his sore cheek, Han Yu, who was unconvinced, did not answer and rushed towards Jiaji again.  This time I was a little more cautious, but Kaji was no idler.  As he said, he earned his current status by his own ability. He has rich practical experience and is on par with Han Yu who has been fighting various beasts in the mountains since he was a child.

    "Damn it~" Han Yu, who had been unable to attack for a long time, was a little impatient. He put his hands together and shouted loudly. A fireball appeared in his hand and he threw it at Kaji. When Kaji saw this, he reached out to catch it.  Just when Han Yu thought that Kaji's hand would be burned by his own flame, something happened that Han Yu couldn't believe. The flame caught by Kaji disappeared in Kaji's hand, but Kaji's hand was not burned at all.  Mark of.

    "There must be something weird about those gloves." Han Yu thought to himself as he looked at the gloves on Kaji's hands.

    "Heheare you surprised? Don't be surprised. It's not unusual for someone in my position to have a treasure by his side, such as this pair of gloves." Kaji waved his hands as if to show off to Han Yu.  .

    Han Yu was furious when he heard this, and immediately threw another fireball.  But the result was the same as before, the fireball was once again extinguished by Kaji's gloves.

    Kaji waved his hand and smiled at Han Yu: "Heyif you run out of moves, it will be my turn next."

    Hearing this, Han Yu frowned and looked at Jiaji, and thought to himself: "That pair of gloves is definitely not as magical as he said. Otherwise, he wouldn't have waved his hands continuously after receiving the flames, as if he had been burned Wait, could it be"  Han Yu thought of a possibility.

    Just when Han Yu thought of a possibility, Kaji stepped forward and came to Han Yu, and hit Han Yu hard on the chin with an uppercut.  Han Yu was beaten and took a step back. Kaji followed up and took advantage of the victory, beating Han Yu back step by step. When Kaji was about to give Han Yu the final blow, Han Yu, who was being beaten, suddenly reached out and grabbed Kaji's arm.  Right hand.  Kaji was shocked when he saw this. He immediately made a fist with his left hand and slammed the door of Han Yu's ground, hoping to get rid of Han Yu's entanglement.

    "Peng!" This time, the left hand was also caught.  In Kaji's slightly panicked eyes, Han Yu showed a proud smile and hit Kaji's defenseless forehead with a headbutt.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 5 Chang Zaitian’s Decision

    New books are being uploaded and we need your support in recommending and collecting them.  Thanks!  !  !

    *******************************************

    It has to be said that Kaji is indeed a man who has experienced hundreds of battles. Even when he was stunned by Han Yu's headbutt, he did not forget to fight back and kicked Han Yu hard in the abdomen.  Han Yu suddenly jumped over Kaji's head and landed behind Kaji. At the same time, he used both hands to firmly control Kaji's hands. For a moment, Kaji fell into a passive position.

    Kaji stretched out his legs and kicked backwards, but when his legs were halfway extended, he was kicked by Han Yu, interrupting his movement.  At the same time, Han Yu did not think that he had a chance to win.  The difficulty of the opponent can only be felt after experiencing it personally.  Han Yu didn't dare to raise his arms. The red flame jumped out from Han Yu's arms and quickly spread to Jiaji's arms.

    Kaji, who was burned by the flames, suddenly sweated on his forehead. Although the gloves he wore could perfectly isolate the flames, the arms that were not protected by the gloves were still flesh and blood.  It's just that the warrior's pride prevented Kaji from begging for mercy and could only struggle with all his strength.  At this time, Han Yu was as powerful as a black bear, firmly controlling Kaji's arm, making all Kaji's efforts in vain.

    "Stop!" Fleur, who was watching the battle, finally couldn't help shouting.  She knew very well that if she didn't stop him, her boss's arm would probably be destroyed, and even if she stopped it now, her boss's arm wouldn't be able to recover without several months of treatment.

    Hearing this, Han Yu stopped moving and released the blessing.  As soon as Kaji got free, he immediately turned around and prepared to hit Han Yu, but when his fist reached the ground in front of Han Yu, Kaji couldn't hit this punch no matter what.  Finally, he put down his arms helplessly and ordered to Fleur: "Fleur, let the girl go and let them go."

    "My lord" Fleur exclaimed in surprise.

    "Okay, although I am not a good person, Kaji, I am also a principled person. If you lose, you lose. I can afford to lose, so let them go." Kaji waved his hand at Fleur.

    "My lord, I'm sorry, if I hadn't stopped you just now" Fleur said to Kaji apologetically.

    "Okay Fleur, the responsibility for this defeat is mine and has nothing to do with you. If you hadn't stopped me just now, my arms would have been useless. I don't have the habit of blaming the fault on my subordinates. Hey, you  Is your name Han Yu?" Kaji asked Han Yu standing aside.

    "Yes."

    "You are quite capable, are you interested in working for me?"

    "No." Han Yu refused without hesitation.

    "You are really decisive. I said before that if you win, I will give you a reward."

    "No, the purpose of our coming here is to save people. Now that the purpose has been achieved, we don't need your reward." Han Yu shook his head and refused the blessing. He squatted down and asked Ellie who was running over, "Ellie, you can do it yourself."  go?"

    "able."

    "Then you have to work harder. I have to carry Ningping back. Can you walk back with me?"

    "good."

    "So good." Han Yu touched Ellie's little head, turned around and walked towards Ning Ping.

    "Are you sure you don't want a reward? That's something good for that guy Soder." Kaji said slowly to Han Yu, who turned around.

    Hearing this, Han Yu paused, turned around and asked, "What exactly is the reward you are talking about?"

    “A new store.”

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at Jiaji with a suspicious look on his face.

    "Fulei, please explain to him. I am going to heal my wounds now. As for whether to accept it or not, it is up to him to decide." Kaji ordered Fleur next to him and turned around.

    Fleur walked up to Han Yu and said: "My family is making an overall plan for the commercial street of Sirius Star, and Sod's Shilixiang Restaurant is also within the planning scope of the commercial street. My family is willing to use a new store  In exchange for Sod’s current restaurant.”

    "Have you had this kind of condition before?" Han Yu looked at Fleur and asked.

    Hearing this, Fleur said bluntly: "No, in the past when encountering this kind of situation, I usually let Doug lead someone to deal with it. But this time, two accidents happened, you and the swordsman."

    "Ellie, what do you think?" Han Yu lowered his head and asked Ellie beside him.

    Ellie thought for a while, nodded and said, "Brother Han Yu, agree. I think dad will not object."

    "Well, as long as you think it's okay, I have no objection. Hey, woman, is my companion okay?"

    "It's okay, he just got anesthesia, he'll be fine after a nap"??”

    "That's good. There is nothing else to do. If not, I will leave with my companions."

    "Tomorrow I will send someone to Shilixiang to talk to you about the specific exchange matters."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, pulled Ellie and turned around to walk to Ning Ping. Looking at Ning Ping who was sleeping soundly, Han Yu couldn't help but muttered: "You guys slept quite well." After saying that, Han Yu squatted down.  He carried Ning Ping on his back and held Ellie with one hand as he walked outside the fortress.

    "etc."

    "Is there anything else?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    "I'll take you out." Fleur walked over and said with a stern face.

    "No need." Han Yu refused.

    Fleur said with a straight face: "Don't think I am willing, I just don't want you, a wanderer, to continue wandering around in our fortress."

    "" Han Yu was speechless. Can you blame him?  Who would have thought that the rooms and floors in this shabby place are almost the same.

    ***************************************

    In front of the Shilixiang Restaurant, the surrounding residents had already turned off their lights to rest, but the lights here were still on.  Sood sat listlessly on the steps in front of the store, staring straight at the road to the military fortress. Chang Zaitian looked at him worriedly.

    "Uncle Soder, don't worry. Although Han Yu is usually a bit careless, he is still very capable. With him taking action, I believe that Ellie will be fine." Chang Zaitian advised Soder again. Since the accident  Up to now, Chang Zaitian can no longer remember how many times he said this to Soder.

    "Really? Then why is there no news at all?" Sood looked up at Chang Zaitian and asked.

    Chang Zaitian scratched his head when he heard this and explained to Soder: "Well well, things always take time to resolve. If Ellie is kidnapped, then Han Yu and the others have to defeat those bad guys before they can save Ellie.  Come out."

    "Really? Then do you think Han Yu and the others are no match for Doug and his gang? There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the military fortress. If they lose, wouldn't I harm them?"

    "No, Han Yu and the others will be fine." Chang Zaitian said to Sood with a sure face, but in his heart, Chang Zaitian also had the same worries as Sood.  During the day, the nearby residents who learned that Ellie had been kidnapped came to express their comfort to Sood. From their mouths, Chang Zai knew that the people in the military fortress were not simple people.

    Just when Chang Zaitian and Soder were worrying about gains and losses, a burst of footsteps came closer and closer.  Chang Zaitian and Soder suddenly looked into the darkness where the sound came from, and saw two vague figures, one large and one small, walking towards them in the distance.

    Under the light, the two figures revealed their true faces, and Sood cried out: "Ellie~" and then stood up suddenly. Unexpectedly, his legs were numb from sitting for a long time, and he staggered and made a plop.  Fell to the ground.

    "Dad~" Ellie screamed when she saw this, and immediately trotted to Sood's side.  Sood sat up and held Ellie in his arms, crying in pain: "Ellie, my angel, it's so great that you are okay."

    "Dad I'm sorry, Ellie made you worry."

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter, it's all dad's fault."

    "Uncle Soder, can you please wait and cry again?" Han Yu's voice reached Soder's ears at this time.  Sood looked up at Han Yu with some embarrassment, and asked in surprise: "What happened to that boy Ningping? Is he injured?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu turned his head and glanced at Ning Ping, who was sleeping soundly on his back, "He was hit by his opponent's anesthetic, and he probably won't wake up until the afternoon."

    Once he heard that Ning Ping was not seriously injured, Sood felt relieved.  He stood up and said to Han Yu: "Then let's go back and settle Ning Ping first, and then I will thank you properly."

    "You're welcome, you're welcome. Chang Zaitian, help me."

    "Okay."

    **********************************

    Early in the morning, Han Yu was sleeping soundly in his room. The door to the room was suddenly pushed open. Chang Zaitian rushed into the room, shook Han Yu's arm and shouted: "Han Yu, Han Yu, get up quickly, something happened!"

    "Hmm~ Xin'er, let me sleep for five more minutes." Han Yu muttered, turned over and continued to sleep.

    Chang Zaitian was very anxious when he saw this. He shook Han Yu harder and shouted: "Han Yu, get up quickly, the captain named Kaji is here with his people."

    "Huh?" As soon as Han Yu heard the name Jiajie, his mind suddenly became clearer. He turned over and sat up and asked, "Who is here?"

    "Blessing, I came with a group of people, and they are at the gate now."

    ? Han YuerWithout saying anything, he jumped out of bed and started to change clothes. By the way, he asked Chang Zaitian: "Is that guy in Ningping awake?"

    "He has woken up, and he is now confronting the group of people at the door with Uncle Soder."

    "Chang Zaitian, go and take Ellie downstairs to avoid being attacked by the other party."

    "Okay, I'll go right away, hurry up." Chang Zaitian agreed, turned around and ran out of the room to knock on Ellie's door.  Han Yu quickly dressed up and jumped directly from the window downstairs, landing in the middle of the confrontation.

    "Hey the way you appear is really special." Kaji looked at Han Yu and said with a smile.

    Looking at Blessing, whose head was wrapped in white cloth, Han Yu couldn't help but asked strangely: "What happened to your head? I remember your head was not injured last night, right?"

    Hearing this, Kaji glared at Han Yu, then shook his head helplessly and said, "It seems that people's heads are different. My head was hit hard, but you are fine."

    "Erdid I do it? Let's not talk about it for now. Why are you bringing so many people here so early in the morning? Have you regretted it?" Han Yu asked, staring at Jiajie.

    "Don't underestimate people. I am a respectable person after all, and my words still count. Since I said to let this Soder go, I will not deliberately target him again. The purpose of my coming this time is for you to have a good reputation."  Your fellow swordsman."

    "Looking for us? What's the matter?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked strangely.

    "It's not convenient to talk here, how about we go in and talk?" Kaji looked at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and said, "That's okay. Uncle Soder, I can borrow the place."

    "Hey, okay." Sword agreed, and turned around to go back, but Fleur stopped him: "Wait, Sword, according to the agreement last night, we will use a new store in exchange for your store.  , your daughter agreed last night that you will pick one out from the store we gave you later."

    "Ah?" Sood was stunned when he heard this. Ellie, who was following him downstairs, happened to hear it. He quickly said to Sood: "Dad, this sister is right. Ellie did save me yesterday after Brother Han Yu saved me."  I agreed to this sister’s conditions.”

    "Oh, that's it. Since you agree, little baby, then dad has no objection."

    After passing Sood and coming to Fleur, Ellie smiled at Fleur, "Sister, I'm sorry to trouble you."

    Fleur smiled friendly at Ellie and handed Ellie a stack of documents, "These are the locations and information of each store. You and your father should choose one carefully."

    "Thank you, sister." Ellie reached out to take it and walked back to Sood. The father and daughter sat aside to discuss the new store.

    Kaji looked at the two people sitting opposite him and said seriously: "I Kaji sincerely invite you two to join my army. I hope you will not refuse."

    "Sorry, that's not my intention." Ning Ping replied with a cold face.

    Han Yu shrugged upon seeing this, "I rejected you very directly last night."

    "it's easy to discuss the treatment." Kaji said to Ningping and Han Yu, making a gesture of counting money.

    "Shut up!" Han Yu and Ning Ping said in unison.

    "Wellit seems that you are determined to reject my kindness." Kaji scratched his head and said.

    "Then, um, if possible, can I join the alliance?" A slightly timid voice came from the side. Han Yuxun looked up and couldn't help being stunned, and said in a voiceless voice: "Chang Zaitian, you want to join the alliance here.  military?"

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Chang Zaitian nodded, "Yes, Han Yu, do you remember what I told you when we first met? My dream is to join the Alliance Army and bring down those pirates who have done evil.  Are they all arrested and brought to justice?”

    "Ah, I remember. But"

    Before Han Yu could finish what he said, Kaji on the side interrupted: "But what, boy, do you want to join the Alliance Army?"

    Faced with Blessing’s question, Chang Zaitian stood up straight, raised his chest, and answered loudly: “Yes, I hope to join the Alliance Army.”

    Jiaji looked up and down Chang Zaitian, who was obviously a little nervous, and said nothing for a long time.  Chang Zaitian, on the other hand, looked at Jiaji nervously, not even bothering to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.

    After a long while, Kaji finally asked: "Boy, what's your name?"

    "Always in the sky."

    "With your current conditions, even if you join the Alliance Army, you can only be a logistics soldier. Even so, do you want to join the Alliance Army?"

    "Think, from now onIn this world, I understand that a dream can only be called a dream if it is done.  All talk and no action can only be regarded as fantasy.  "

    After hearing Chang Zaitian's answer, Kaji nodded slightly, "Okay, if you are not afraid of hardship, then I will accept you. But I have agreed in advance that if your performance does not satisfy me, I will expel you at any time.  Get out of the army."

    "Yes, thank you very much." Chang Zaitian thanked him loudly.

    "Yes." Kaji agreed, stood up and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Although I am disappointed that I have not convinced you, it is not bad to receive someone who seems to have some backbone. Chang Zaitian, I will give you half a day.  It’s time to say goodbye to your companions, and report to the military fort alone at three o’clock in the afternoon.”

    "Yes." Chang Zaitian stood at attention and replied loudly.

    When Jiaji left with the people, Han Yu immediately asked Chang Zaitian: "Chang Zaitian, why do you suddenly want to be a soldier under that guy? Didn't you say before that you wanted to be a soldier on Darnier?  ?”

    "I wanted to go to Darniel to be a soldier before because Darniel is a big planet, and the treatment as a soldier there must be better than elsewhere. But after seeing you and Ningping, I think it's better to practice first  Real ability is the most important thing. Although the salary is high as a soldier on Darniel, you don't get much training opportunities. As the guardian star of Darniel, Siris, you will have more opportunities to fight pirates.  If I go to school a lot, I will get more exercise opportunities.”

    "But in this way, the dangers you will encounter will also increase a lot."

    "Han Yu, you once told me that you had already made up your mind to die when you decided to look for the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. And it was precisely because of your words that I faced the pirate Mi for the first time.  Lasorda resisted, and although it was you and me who were later rescued, I figured out that if you want to accomplish something, you must be willing to sacrifice for it."

    Looking at Chang Zaitian’s firm eyes, Han Yu stopped trying to persuade Chang Zaitian to give up his thoughts.  He reached out and patted Chang Zaitian on the shoulder, "Well, since you have made up your mind, then as your friend, I can only bless you from my heart."

    "Thank you Han Yu, we will always be friends, right?"

    "Yes, we will always be friends." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    **********************************

    Daniel Star

    The starship docked at the port, and reporters from various newspapers gathered here, anxiously waiting for the arrival of the Dawn.  The Dawn's attack by the Black Tea Pirates had been notified to the military of Darnielle via telegram.

    Many people applauded the demise of the notorious pirate group, the Black Tea Pirates.  Of course, what they are more curious about is, who killed these pirates?  If we were talking about the passengers on the Dawn Don't make such a joke, those idiots can play with women, but they are fighting to the death with extremely vicious pirates, unless those extremely vicious pirates are all stunning beauties.  In fact, except for Mirasoda, the leader of the Black Tea Pirates, who is a tall and thin man, the rest of the members of the Black Tea Pirates are all big men.

    The size of wealth and courage are often inversely proportional.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 6 The Alien of Daniel's Military

    New books are being uploaded and we need your support in recommending and collecting them.  Thanks!  !  !

    *********************************

    "Captain Baker, have you considered how to answer the matter of capturing the pirate Mirasorda?" In the dark room, a burly man with a sinister face asked Captain Baker of the Dawn, who was sitting opposite.

    "I am old and my memory is not very good. I wonder if you can remind me?" Baker sighed and said to the big man standing opposite him.

    Hearing Baker's answer, the big man knew in his heart that the old guy in front of him was willing to cooperate with them, so he immediately replied: "Okay, considering that you are older, I will just be kind and remind you.  In fact, your Dawn's voyage this time was arranged by the military, with the purpose of catching the pirate Mirasorda who escaped the encirclement and suppression of the Seventh Fleet. When the pirate Mirasorda led their accomplices to the Dawn,  The masters arranged by the military among the passengers suddenly launched an attack and successfully captured Mirasorda and his accomplices. Captain Baker, do you remember this?"

    "Remember." Baker nodded and repeated what the big man said "what happened."

    The big man patted Baker on the shoulder with satisfaction and said earnestly: "You are old and are no longer suitable to continue to be the captain, so let your son continue to be the captain. As for you, I think you are  The shipping company will give you a nice pension."

    "Thank you." Baker thanked the big man.

    Since being brought here by the military in the name of protection, Baker has been mentally prepared to give false evidence.  Having lived for such a long time, he has seen too many different kinds of people. Baker, who is sophisticated in human nature, knows very well that an arm cannot twist a thigh. What's more, behind Baker, there are family members who need his protection. He doesn't want to be hurt because of his  Stubborn and implicated in his wife and children.  Regardless of the fact that the military people are discussing with you so nicely, if you really don't know what's going on, you will probably be imprisoned like that guy Lewis on charges of being a pirate accomplice.

    "Come here, take Captain Baker to rest. The old man has had a hard journey and needs a good rest." The big man shouted loudly to the door.  Soon, two soldiers walked in and politely took Baker away.  When Baker's figure disappeared, the big man said relaxedly to his partners: "Okay, the matter is settled, the big guys should be satisfied now."

    "I really don't understand why those big guys want to do this?" the big man's partner said as he closed his notebook.

    Hearing this, the big man shrugged and replied: "That's something the big guys have to consider. We small fish and shrimps can just follow orders."

    **********************************

    Danil Star Garrison Fortress

    A young officer is making a solemn protest to his superiors.

    “I don’t want this kind of false credit!” The young officer stared sternly at his boss sitting on the chair, Major General Solomon, commander of the Darnell Star Garrison.

    Solomon frowned and looked at his young son, "Don't be ridiculous. This is the army, not at home. You can't just say you don't want it."

    "Is this contribution made by our military?" the young officer asked with a mocking look on his face.

    Solomon’s face froze after asking in one sentence, and he said in a deep voice: “Now the credit belongs to us.”

    "That's what you think. I don't understand, Major General Solomon, why we want to grab this credit that does not belong to us. If this matter is exposed in the future, then the reputation of our military will be  How much is left?”

    "Do you think I want this credit? However, the Seventh Fleet failed to live up to its expectations and wasted a lot of manpower and material resources. In the end, it only caught a few small fish and shrimps. Mirasorda  The main target escaped by him. And he escaped as soon as he escaped. Who would have thought that he would capsize in the sewer and be captured on a civilian interstellar cruise ship like the Dawn. At first he escaped and we still  It can be said that Mirasorda is cunning, but now? In addition to proving the incompetence of the Seventh Fleet, what reason do we have to tell others that the Seventh Fleet is not a waste?"

    "But, there's no need to take credit from an unknown person, right?" The young officer made his final effort.

    "If we don't take away his credit, whose credit do you want us to take away? Can we afford to offend those dignitaries on the Dawn? Fortunately, those people didn't handle this matter properly, otherwise our Seventh Fleet would have done it this time  Not even the last fig leaf can be found. Do you think we could have brought those Dawn crew members here without those people’s hints?”

    "Those people are not honest? What's going on?" It was the first time the young officer heard this inside story, and he kept saying?? asked.

    "Don't ask these irrelevant questions, Snooker, my son, for the sake of the overall honor of the Seventh Fleet, you can reluctantly agree."

    Snooker immediately shook his head after hearing this, "No, I, Snooker, want to be an aboveboard person. I can't do this kind of thing that takes credit from others. Major General Solomon, please find someone else."

    "You, don't be ignorant. Do you think it will be easy for me to get this spot?" Solomon spent a long time talking, but his son was still stubborn and he couldn't help but said angrily.

    "Since someone wants it, then give it to him. Anyway, I always believe that if someone in the Seventh Fleet has a ship, and if he wants to get credit, he can earn it with his own true ability, and there is no need for these evil ways. If there is nothing else  , I’m going back.” After saying that, Snooker gave Solomon a military salute and turned to leave.

    Solomon quickly shouted: "Come back, those people heard that you are my son and want to see you."

    "Let those guys eat shit!" Snooker left the office without looking back.  Solomon yelled from behind: "you bastard!"

    Leaving the office, Snooker went straight to the place where the Dawn crew members were detained.  At this time, Snooker was curious, who captured Mirasorda?

    Instead of looking for those crew members who had reached an agreement with the military, Snooker couldn't believe what those people said at this time. He found the crew members who were still unwilling to change their words, and he was also the only Dawn who did not cooperate with the military.  Crewman Lewis.

    "No matter how many times you tell me, I have only one answer. The person who saved everyone on the Dawn has nothing to do with the military." Before Snooker could speak, Lewis, who was sitting in the corner of the room, shouted.

    "Then tell me, who saved you?" Snooker looked at Lewis and asked.

    When Lewis heard this, he immediately looked at Snooker who asked the question warily, "Why are you asking this? Is it possible that your military has become so shameless that for this credit, you actually want to assassinate the person who really caught the pirate?"  ?I will never tell you."

    Snooker frowned upon hearing this, "You have to know that except for you, all your companions have agreed to cooperate with the military."

    "They are not worthy of being my companions." Lewis shouted angrily.

    "Can you tell me the reason for your insistence? I think the guy who saved the entire Dawn ship didn't give you any extra benefits, right?"

    “…For my own conscience.” Lewis was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    Snooker looked at Lewis steadily after hearing this, and suddenly smiled after a while, "You are indeed an idiot. But I like it. Your name is Lewis, right? To tell you the truth, if you don't cooperate with the military this time,  You will be thrown into prison in the name of a fellow pirate, and you will probably never come out again for the rest of your life. Is it worth getting such a result for your own conscience?"

    “I don’t know, I just want to be worthy of my conscience.” Lewis slowly shook his head and replied.

    "Answer me a question, don't worry, this question has nothing to do with letting you cooperate with the military." Snooker looked at Lewis and said.

    "……go ahead."

    "I heard someone say that the person who saved you was treated unfairly on the Dawn. What exactly was that treatment?"

    "The nobles forced the captain to throw their savior off the ship. The reason was that the man did not have a ticket and was not qualified to take the Dawn with them."

    "It's too much." Snooker said after hearing this.

    "It's too much, isn't it? Those nobles also felt regret afterward, but the thing was already done, and it was too late to regret it. In order to make up for this mistake, they had been carrying out the plan before they arrived at Darnielle.  They are taking remedial measures. However, their remedial measures are not for us small crew members, but to smooth over the matter through their respective networks. After that, your military will collude with them. "

    "Don't say it so harshly, at least I, Snooker, don't bother to take the credit. Lewis, you will spend the rest of your life in prison. This result is such a pity for you. But I also  I can't let you go out and talk nonsense. You come to work under me. As for this matter, you keep it as a secret in your heart and don't tell anyone."

    "Why? Why do you want to save me?" Lewis asked in confusion.

    "It's nothing, I just want to meet the person who saved the Dawn. Keep you by my side so that you can recognize him when you meet him in the future. Lewis, your arms can't hold your thighs, you are soNo matter how hard the little guy struggles, he can't make a splash.  What's more, everyone else has already compromised, so it's even more powerless to fight alone.  Sometimes, taking a step back is actually a good choice.  "

    "" Lewis was silent for a long time, and finally agreed to Snooker's suggestion.

    Snooker was very happy to get Lewis's consent. He went to the guarding soldier and said, "Open the door. I want to take this man away."

    "This" The guarding soldier looked at Snooker with some embarrassment.

    "Don't worry, if the blame comes from above, it will be on me."

    "Major Snooker, it's not that I don't want to obey your orders, it's just that Major General Solomon has ordered that no one is allowed to take these people out."

    Snooker frowned when he heard this, and did not embarrass the guard, "Okay, let's wait until I go to Major General Solomon to get the warrant. In the meantime, don't embarrass him."

    "yes."

    Two days later, when the Darniel military held a banquet to celebrate the successful capture of the pirate Mirasolda, Snooker left Darniel with the fleet he was in charge of and began to sweep the star fields near Darniel.  A pirate's job.

    ***************************************

    “Just when the planet Darniel was celebrating the final destruction of the pirate group that had always affected their lives, the interstellar cruise ship Han Yu and Ning Ping boarded finally arrived at the port of Darniel Star.

    Looking at the tall buildings on both sides of the street, Han Yu couldn't help but sigh: "Wow, this building is so tall."

    "Humph, you bumpkin." A voice of disdain came from beside him.  Han Yu didn't care and continued to talk to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, Ning Ping, look there, it looks like a restaurant. Let's go have something to eat."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded in agreement and followed Han Yu to the restaurant.  The voice that had previously mocked Han Yu as a country bumpkin sounded again, "Stop!"

    Immediately afterwards, a group of people blocked the way of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Han Yu looked at the young man with dyed blond hair who was walking towards him, and asked aloud: "Are you wearing a nose ring? Does it hurt when you get the eye punch?"

    The young man who was being questioned was stunned when he heard this, and subconsciously replied: "It doesn't hurt, I'm looking for a regular doctorbastard! Where did you come from?" Halfway through the answer, the young man came to his senses, and suddenly became angry and asked  road.

    "Oh, me, I come from the Dragon Horn Star in the Tianlong Star Territory. I'm new to your place. If you don't understand anything, please feel free to teach me." Han Yu replied politely.

    "Huh, foreigner, do you know the rules here?" The young man looked at Han Yu with disdain and asked.

    "I don't know, what are the rules?" Han Yu asked honestly.

    "Huh, every foreigner who comes to Darniel Planet must pay us a protection fee. For the sake of your polite words, the two of you will give us a thousand star dollars."

    Han Yu blinked and slapped his face as if he suddenly understood, "Oh, I understand, you are extorting, right?"

    "Pfft~" Ning Ping, who had been watching with cold eyes, couldn't help but chuckle.

    The young man’s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He felt that he had been tricked by the bumpkin in front of him.

    "Teach these two bumpkins a hard lesson."

    "Wait a minute." Han Yu shouted loudly.

    "What? Are you thinking of begging for mercy now? I tell you, it's too late!" The young man looked at Han Yu with a proud look on his face and said.

    "No, no, I don't want to ask for mercy, I want to tell you, robbery!"

    "Huh?" Everyone onlookers, including the young man, were dumbfounded. They also wondered if there was something wrong with Han Yu who said this.

    "It's just you? Don't you know who has the upper hand?" the young man asked, looking at Han Yu as if he were an idiot.

    When Han Yu heard this, he asked, "Why do you think you have the upper hand?"

    "Humph, isn't this obvious? I have fifty subordinates, and you are only two in total."

    As soon as the young man finished speaking, Ning Ping's voice came from behind, "Are your men just trash?"

    The young man looked back and suddenly broke into a cold sweat.  The fifty men he led had fallen to the ground at this time, and only Ning Ping, who was speaking, was still standing there.

    "Hehe Now it seems that our side has the upper hand." Han Yu said to the young man with a smile.

    "Hero, spare your life." The young man plopped down and knelt down in front of Han Yu.

    Han Yu, Ning Ping: ""

    Encountered a gangster blackmailing HanIt was nothing to Ning Ping. After letting the gang of hooligans go, Han Yu and Ning Ping went into the restaurant to solve their stomach problems.  But what happened was counterproductive. When Han Yu and Ning Ping were eating in the restaurant, the gangster who had been let go rushed into the restaurant with a group of people, pointed at Han Yu and Ning Ping and shouted to a woman behind them: "Sister, that's right.  them!"

    When the diners who were eating in the restaurant saw this, they immediately paid their bills and left. At this time, apart from the two parties involved, Han Yu and Ning Ping, the only people left in the originally popular restaurant were the gangster's accomplices and the restaurant owner who was crying without tears.

    "Hey, where are you two from?" The woman called eldest sister by the hooligans walked to Han Yu and Ning Ping's table and asked.

    "It's a good chance that I met Lai Zi Tian Long in the bedroom" Han Yu replied inarticulately, chewing food in his mouth.  Everyone was confused after hearing this. Ning Ping, who was sitting aside, put down his bowls and chopsticks and explained to everyone: "He said he came from the Tianlong Star Territory"

    ……

    After listening to Ning Ping's retelling, the woman nodded and said, "Oh, that's right. Although they were wrong in this matter, you beat them, and as their boss, you must stand up for them. I won't embarrass you either,  As long as you can catch my three moves, this matter will stop here. How about it?"

    Ning Ping looked at the woman with some surprise. She was wearing a red tights and red hair. She looked like a burning fire. "Han Yu, come on."

    "Huh? Me? But I don't hit women." Han Yu said with some embarrassment after hearing this.

    "Didn't you attack that woman named Fleur when you were on Sirius Star?"

    "No, I just set fire to her vines. I didn't take action against her."

    “…It’s okay, this woman said, just take her three moves and it’ll be fine, as long as you don’t fight back.”

    When it comes to this, Han Yu could only reluctantly answer: "Uh Okay, just three moves, you do the rest."

    The conversation between the two people angered the woman in red standing aside, and she said angrily: "Hmph, you dare to look down on me?"

    "No, I don't dare to look down on women, because women are unreasonable when they get angry." Han Yu quickly explained after hearing this.  It turned out that it was okay not to explain, but this explanation made the woman in red even angrier.

    "Wait a minute." Facing the woman in red who was about to take action in anger, Han Yu called out in time.

    "Do you have any last words?" the woman in red asked with cold eyes.

    "Well, let's go out and fight. Didn't you see that the restaurant owner is about to cry?" Han Yu pointed to the owner standing at the front desk and explained to the woman.

    Seeing the woman in red looking towards him, the restaurant owner hurriedly bowed and cupped his hands with a look of prayer on his face.  Seeing the pitiful look on the face of the restaurant owner, the woman in red felt soft and nodded in agreement: "Okay, as you said, let's go out and compete."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 7 Working hard for dreams

    New books are being uploaded and we need your support in recommending and collecting them.  Thanks!  !  !

    *********************************************

    Standing outside the restaurant, Han Yu shouted to the woman in red who was standing opposite him and was doing preparatory activities: "Hey, we agreed, just three moves."

    "Don't worry, I, Xie Tianfeng, keep my word. Three moves are three moves." As soon as he finished speaking, Xie Tianfeng's figure flashed, and in a blink of an eye, he was in front of Han Yu and punched that hateful face.  In Han Yu's eyes, Xie Tianfeng's fist seemed to be in slow motion, slowly heading straight for his face, and then dodged to the side, and Xie Tianfeng's determined punch failed.  The hooligans on the side who were about to shout loudly suddenly had their words choked in their throats.

    The punch failed. Xie Tianfeng looked at Han Yu with some surprise. Han Yu stretched out a finger and said, "One move."

    Xie Tianfeng's face darkened when he heard this, he shouted, clasped his hands and faced Han Yu.  Han Yu couldn't help being stunned when he saw this, and saw a burst of red light emitting from Xie Tianfeng's hands, and a ball of flame suddenly appeared in Xie Tianfeng's hands.

    "A person with fire ability." Han Yu shouted in surprise.

    "Watch the move, Red Lotus Break!" Xie Tianfeng shouted, and a huge fireball flew straight towards Han Yu who seemed to be frightened. This time the hooligans on the side shouted loudly. In their opinion, the eldest sister is the leader.  After this move, that hateful foreigner is absolutely unstoppable.

    But things are often so unexpected. Just when Xie Tianfeng thought he had won, there was a crisp sound of "Peng", and Han Yu appeared in front of everyone unscathed, and the flames emitted by Xie Tianfeng  The crowd that was surrounding Han Yu gradually dissipated.

    "It's the second move." Han Yu made a two gesture from Xie Tianfeng.

    Xie Tianfeng looked at Han Yu cautiously and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Two ordinary people from a foreign country." Han Yu shrugged and replied.

    "Ordinary person?" Xie Tianfeng looked at Han Yu suspiciously. He could be intact under his own unique skills, which meant that the strength of the bumpkin in front of him was likely to exceed his own. Coupled with the swordsman next to him, Xie Tianfeng felt that this  At that time, I was a little bit riding a tiger and it was difficult to get off.

    Being able to live in the planet like Danier Star, one is a prominent family child, the other is a strong man, and the other is a martial arts like Xie Tianfeng, but he cannot enter the eyes of the family.  Warriors like this can only live at the bottom of the Danil Star. Of course, living at the bottom also has its own rules of life. Do not provoke people you cannot deal with. This is the first rule of living here.

    "Hey, there's one more move, use it quickly." Han Yu saw Xie Tianfeng's expression changing as he stood there, and couldn't help but urge him.

    Hearing this, Xie Tianfeng gritted his teeth and gave a clear drink. A layer of weak blue light instantly enveloped Xie Tianfeng's entire body. Then Xie Tianfeng jumped up high, reached mid-air, pointed at Han Yu on the ground and shouted: "Phoenix Falling Dance!"

    Facing Xie Tianfeng, who was flying towards him like a burning butterfly in mid-air, Han Yu did not dare to be careless. Just as he was about to take action, he heard Ning Ping shouting from the side: "Jump backwards."

    Han Yu jumped back immediately without thinking too much, and Xie Tianfeng also landed on the ground the moment Han Yu jumped back.  The ground suddenly cracked and sunk. Han Yu, who was affected by the move, listened to Ning Ping's reminder. Although his clothes were a little damaged, he was fine.

    At this time, Ning Ping came over and said to Xie Tianfeng: "The three moves have been passed, and there is no relationship between us anymore."

    Xie Tianfeng smiled bitterly upon hearing this, nodded and said, "Yes, the three moves have been passed, you are free to leave."

    "Pah~pah~pah~" There was a burst of applause, and a bald man pushed through the crowd and walked over, saying as he walked: "Wonderful, wonderful, I didn't expect that I could see such a wonderful competition just when I came out for a walk.  "

    When Xie Tianfeng saw the person coming, his face suddenly condensed and he asked in a cold voice: "Tulong, what are you doing here? This is not your territory."

    "Haha Huo Feng, don't be so angry. You are no match for me now, so you'd better be polite when you speak." As soon as he finished speaking, the bald man pointed at Xie Tianfeng's back, "Otherwise, your  Those good-for-nothing boys are going to suffer."

    Xie Tianfeng looked back and said angrily: "Tulong, do you want to take advantage of others' danger?"

    "Hehe Huofeng, what should I say about you? You are such a smart woman." The bald head replied with a smile.

    Xie Tianfeng heard this and said coldly: "Huh, if you want to swallow my territory, it depends on whether you have the appetite."

    "You don't have to worry about this. Huofeng, I have a proposal here. How about you consider it?"

    &nbsp;"What proposal?" Xie Tianfeng asked while seizing the time to recover his strength.

    "Hehe Huofeng, how about being my woman? As long as you and I merge, this area will be our world"

    "Bah, it's just you?" Xie Tianfeng looked at the bald head with a mocking look on his face and said.

    "Ugh I admit, I'm a bit ugly, but my skills in that area are still very good. As long as you follow me, I guarantee that I will make you want to die every night."

    When Xie Tianfeng heard the bald head's obscene words, his whole face turned red with anger. He was about to take action regardless of the consequences to teach this bastard who wanted to get involved with him, when he heard a scream from the captured younger brother. He turned around and saw that his younger brother had a  The arm was twisted strangely.

    "Tulong! How dare you touch my people!"

    "Hehe If you don't agree, I will not only touch them, but I also want to touch you." As the bald man spoke, he stepped closer to Xie Tianfeng.

    Xie Tianfeng was filled with hatred at this time, regretting that she should not have done anything with that foreigner today, so that the guy who had always had evil intentions towards her took advantage of her weakness.

    Looking around helplessly, Xie Tianfeng’s eyes lit up and he shouted to Han Yu, who was standing aside watching the show: “Foreigner, help me once.”

    "Huh? Me?" Han Yu unexpectedly reached out and pointed at himself.  It seems that the woman in front of me just made a move with him.  In such a blink of an eye, I asked myself for help again.

    "Yes, it's you. As long as you help me get through this difficulty, I, Xie Tianfeng, will be rewarded generously." Xie Tianfeng nodded solemnly.

    "Are you serious?" Before Han Yu could speak, Ning Ping asked.

    Xie Tianfeng was delighted when he heard this.  He nodded quickly and replied: "Seriously."

    "Okay, we don't need you to repay us with anything, as long as you answer some of our questions about the Danil Star."

    "Hey, Ning Ping, didn't you say not to cause trouble before?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in confusion.

    Ning Ping replied to Han Yu while moving his body: "At this moment, we have just arrived at Neil Star. We are not familiar with the place. Having a local snake as a guide will save us a lot of time."

    "Oh, that's right, then I'll leave it to you this time." Han Yu nodded and stepped aside.

    Ning Ping walked between the bald head and Xie Tianfeng, faced the bald head and asked, "Are you leaving by yourself? Or should I send you away?"

    "Boy, don't be too arrogant. Haven't you heard of the saying that a strong dragon will not overwhelm a local snake?" Baldhead said, staring at Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping replied with an indifferent expression: "I've heard of it, but for us, one local snake is enough."

    When the bald man saw this, he immediately said, "Don't forget, I have a hostage in my hands."

    "I only have one companion. What does the life and death of those people have to do with me? Let me ask you one last time, should you leave on your own? Or should I send you away?"

    Seeing that the threat was ineffective, Baldhead had no choice but to use his own skills.  As the boss, it's not good if you lose, but it's even worse if you run away without fighting.

    “Ah da~” the bald monster screamed, took out a nunchaku attached to his waist and waved it up and down.

    Looking at the bald head taking small steps around him and constantly making strange screams from his mouth, Ning Ping shook his head helplessly, closed his eyes, squatted down slightly, and put his right hand on the hilt of the sword.

    "Ah~" The bald man came around behind Ning Ping and aimed a blow at the back of Ning Ping's head. As soon as it was said, it was delayed. At the same time as the bald man took action, Ning Ping also took action.

    ……

    "Click~" With a "click~", a nunchuck in the bald man's hand turned into a short stick. Looking at the half-cut weapon in his hand, the bald man was stunned for a while, then suddenly let out a shout, turned his head and got into the crowd.  Seeing the bald man running away, Ning Ping shook his head and did not chase after him. He just looked at the people who grabbed Xie Tianfeng's men. Those people suddenly became excited, let go and turned around to run away.

    "Thank you." Xie Tianfeng looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping awkwardly and thanked them.  The other party was his opponent before, but in a blink of an eye, he became his savior. This role change was too fast, which made Xie Tianfeng a little uncomfortable.

    "You're welcome, we each get what we need. Now, it's your turn to fulfill your promise." Ning Ping said to Xie Tianfeng calmly.

    The cold attitude made Xie Tianfeng feel a little more comfortable. He nodded and said, "Okay, what do you want to ask?"

    "Let's talk in another place." Han Yu interjected from the side.

    Ning Ping looked at the crowd of people around him and nodded in agreement: "Indeed, this is not the place to talk."As Xie Tianfeng came to her residence, Xie Tianfeng asked Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Okay, if you have anything you want to ask, just ask. As long as I know it."

    "Then I won't be polite. The first question is, what is the most profitable job on Darnielle?"

    "Huh?" Xie Tianfeng was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Ning Ping who was asking the question in confusion.  Han Yu on the side also looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked: "Ning Ping, do we have no money?"

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this and replied: "Yes, a little bit, but for what we are going to do next, that little money is simply not enough."

    "Can I ask what you want to do?" Xie Tianfeng asked aloud.

    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Ning Ping asked.

    Xie Tianfeng replied sternly: "There are some things I won't do here, such as drug trafficking and arms reselling. I won't get involved in things like this that will cause disaster. If you want to do these things, then please  leave."

    "Don't worry, we don't do those things. We just want to find some partners to go on a star field adventure together." Han Yu explained to Xie Tianfeng from the side.

    "Star adventure?" Xie Tianfeng looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping suspiciously, "Just the two of you?"

    “It’s just the two of us now, but I believe there will be others joining us in the future.”

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Xie Tianfeng asked tentatively: "Can I ask if you two have a boat?"

    "No."

    "Do you have money?"

    "No."

    "anyone there?"

    "No."

    ""

    ""

    "There is nothing, what kind of risk are you taking?" Xie Tianfeng looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping speechlessly and asked.

    "Although it is not available now, it does not mean that it will not be available in the future. You only need to answer our questions, and you don't have to worry about the rest." Ning Ping said to Xie Tianfeng calmly.

    "" Xie Tianfeng looked at Ning Ping and asked helplessly: "Do you know how much the most ordinary exploration ship costs?"

    "have no idea."

    "Then let me tell you, even the most ordinary exploration ship can buy the entire street here. And even if there is an exploration ship, without a pilot, you two alone will not be able to buy the exploration ship.  Driving out of Darnielle."

    "Navigator? What kind of navigator?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "A starship pilot, as the name suggests, is the pilot of a ship. He is an essential personnel required by every starship. And if you are going on a star field expedition, then an excellent navigator will become indispensable for you.  I have few companions, but as long as there are excellent navigators, do you think they will take a fancy to poor guys like you two who don’t even have a boat?”

    "You talk a lot of nonsense, can you tell us something we want to know?" Ning Ping interrupted Xie Tianfeng impatiently.

    "Okay, okay, since you insist on this As far as I know, the most profitable thing in Darniel is to serve as bodyguards for those dignitaries. But you two are not very old, so I guess no one will hire you.  You guys. The only option left is to go to the Hunter Guild to accept missions and earn bounties. Otherwise, in my opinion, the money you can earn is too little for your goals."

    After listening to Xie Tianfeng’s suggestion, Han Yu asked Ning Ping, “Ning Ping, what do you think?”

    "Go to the Hunter Guild to accept the mission. I don't like to do things based on people's faces." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    "Hehe I think so too." Han Yu smiled when he heard this, turned to ask Xie Tianfeng: "Then can you tell us how to get to the Hunter's Guild?"

    "Okay, I'll take you there in a moment, and I'll hand over my task by the way." Xie Tianfeng nodded and replied.

    ***************************************

    Standing in front of the quaint castle, Han Yu looked up at the castle in front of him that was incompatible with the surrounding buildings, and asked Xie Tianfeng on the side: "Is this the Hunters Guild?"

    "Yes, don't stare at others when you enter. That will be seen as provocative and cause unnecessary trouble." Xie Tianfeng warned Han Yu and walked into the Hunter's Guild first.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and walked in shortly after.

    As soon as he entered the hall, Han Yu was immediately attracted by the many strangely dressed hunters in the hall. He looked around and completely forgot about Xie Tianfeng's previous instructions.

    "Hey, Han Yu, calm down, you've forgotten what I just told you." Xie Tianfeng turned around and reminded Han Yu.

    ?"Huh? Oh, I forgot." Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and replied.

    Xie Tianfeng shook his head helplessly and said to Han Yu: "Come with me. If you want to make money here, you must first become a licensed bounty hunter."

    "oh."

    As Xie Tianfeng came to a registration office, a sweet-looking girl smiled and said to Han Yu: "Welcome, young brave, is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Hello, please apply for a junior hunter certificate for the two of them." Xie Tianfeng said to the girl.

    Hearing this, the girl took out two forms and handed them over: "Okay, please fill in the forms."

    "Xie Tianfeng, why can I only be a junior hunter?" Han Yu asked Xie Tianfeng in a low voice.

    "It's all the same. Anyone who wants to become a hunter starts from the most elementary level."

    "But I just looked at it. It seems that junior hunters can only do tasks such as finding lost objects and taking care of children. The pay is very low." Han Yu continued to say in a low voice.

    "I know, but this is the rule of the Hunters Guild, and there is nothing I can do about it."

    “Is there no level-restricted mission?” Ning Ping asked from the side.

    "Yes, but those tasks are difficult to complete and are very dangerous. Generally, no one will do them."

    "What are the tasks?" Ning Ping asked.

    "No, those tasks are on that electronic billboard, and there are no level restrictions on the tasks on it." Xie Tianfeng pointed to the giant screen located in the hall.

    "Let me see, let me see." Hearing this, Han Yu squeezed in front of the screen, looked up, and said aloud: "A-level mission, get the underwear worn by Dragon Emperor Xu Dakai's beloved concubine Yelena, and the reward is 200,000 stars.  ?" After finishing reading, Han Yu turned to look at Xie Tianfeng with a strange expression and asked: "Xie Tianfeng, why is this mission so weird?"

    "Otherwise, how could it be that there is no level restriction?" Xie Tianfeng shrugged and replied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu turned his head and looked at the screen speechlessly and continued to read: "S+ level mission, get the seeds of the moogle flower, and the reward is 170 million star yuan. Wow, I didn't expect the moogle flower to be so valuable. Ningping, we  If we can find a moogle flower, then the expedition ship matter can be solved."

    As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, a mocking voice came from beside him, "Ha~ boy, do you want to find the moogle flower? You don't know the other name of the moogle flower, right?"

    "What's the other name?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "HeheDesert Magic Flower. Because the fruit of the moogle flower has the effect of prolonging life, I heard that as long as you eat the fruit of the moogle flower, you can live for fifty more years. For these fifty years, how many heroes have  They rushed towards the desert one after another, but in the end few of them came back alive, and the few who could come back alive committed suicide one after another shortly after returning. Do you want to get the moogle flower? Boy, give up on this.  It’s an unrealistic idea, just live a longer life.”

    "Uncle, where is the great desert you are talking about?" Han Yu looked at the middle-aged man who was trying to persuade him.

    "Of course it's in the Death Star Territory."

    Just when Han Yu wanted to continue asking, the door of the Hunters Guild was suddenly pushed open forcefully, and a group of bodyguards in black rushed in, followed closely by an old man with gray hair and a confident voice.  He glanced at everyone in the hall and said in a deep voice: "I want to issue a task, but for this task, I only need the most courageous people."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 8 The First Task

    New books are being uploaded and we need your support in recommending and collecting them.  Thanks!  !  !

    ***************************************

    If you want to be a bounty hunter, you must first be a brave person, at least you must not let others know that you are timid.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that when the old man said he was going to issue a mission, everyone in the hall, except Ning Ping and himself, who didn't respond, including Xie Tianfeng, all took a step back.

    "Xie Tianfeng, what is going on?" Ning Ping asked Xie Tianfeng in a low voice.  If something goes wrong, it must be a monster. To be able to make bounty hunters who are not afraid of heaven and earth react like this collectively can only show that the task the old man wants to issue is definitely not a simple task.

    "Don't ask too many questions. In short, you and Han Yu don't have to deal with this matter. That person is a lunatic!" Xie Tianfeng whispered to Ning Ping in a somewhat anxious voice.

    "UghI'm afraid it's a little late." Ning Ping glanced in the direction of the old man when he heard this. Xie Tianfeng looked in the direction of Ning Ping in confusion. Han Yu didn't know when he ran to the old man and started talking.  .

    "Oh, damn it, why didn't you keep an eye on him?" Xie Tianfeng slapped his forehead helplessly and complained to Ning Ping in a low voice.

    "Can I still care about what he wants to do? He is not a child. But your reaction makes me a little curious. What mission is that person going to issue that makes you so scared?"

    Xie Tianfeng smiled bitterly when he heard this, and replied in a low voice: "It doesn't matter if I tell you now, that person wants to find someone to hunt down the ghost-faced fox king living in Motolo Mountain outside the city."

    "Ghost-faced Fox King? What is that?" Ning Ping asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "A variant of the devil fox, with three tails, each tail represents an ability, cunning mind, and delicious food. Let's put it this way, for the ghost-faced fox king, the Hunter Guild has sent out nine hunting teams  As a result, no one survived. It is precisely because of this that although the reward given by that person is very generous, for hunters, their own lives are the first priority, and no one will have a life-saving mission.  Take it. You'd better stop Han Yu before he agrees to take on this unfortunate task."

    After listening to Xie Tianfeng’s persuasion, Ning Ping asked: “Do you know how much the reward was given by that person?”

    "You don't want to give it a try too, do you?" Xie Tianfeng looked at Ning Ping with wide eyes and asked.

    "It's a generous reward, and it doesn't require a hunter-level mission. Why do you think I have to refuse?" After Ning Ping finished speaking, he turned and walked towards Han Yu.

    Xie Tianfeng stared blankly at Ning Ping's back, and didn't react until Ning Ping had taken seven or eight steps. He hurriedly stepped forward and took Ning Ping's arm, urging him anxiously: "Don't do this, you and Han Yu will die!  "

    "Hehe Is there anything in this world that is not dangerous? The more dangerous the thing, the richer the reward, right?" Ning Ping asked in return after hearing this.

    "Ning Ping, Ning Ping, let's go try it." Han Yu said looking at Ning Ping walking over.

    "Well, but before we go, we need to make some preparations." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    Many hunters in the hall looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping with sympathy, disdain, and ridicule. Only Xie Tianfeng showed concern and tried his best to persuade them for the last time: "Han Yu, Ning Ping, think about it again."  Think about it, the Ghost-Faced Fox King is really difficult to deal with. Some people estimate that the Ghost-Faced Fox King in Motolo Mountain is much smarter than ordinary humans. Just the two of you"

    "Little girl, you talk too much." The old man who issued the mission interrupted Xie Tianfeng.

    Facing the old man's cold eyes, Xie Tianfeng took a step back in fear. Han Yu saw this and said: "Uncle Paul, since my companions and I have agreed to accept your mission, we will not go back on it. You don't have to worry about it."  To scare her."

    When Paul heard this, he glanced at Xie Tianfeng and said: "Of course I know that the Ghost Faced Fox King is difficult to deal with, so naturally I am looking for more people than the two people in front of me this time. Little girl, you'd better take care of yourself and stop meddling in other people's business.  .”

    Looking at Han Yu and Ning Ping leaving with Paul, Xie Tianfeng opened his mouth, but could no longer say any words of persuasion.  As Paul said, Xie Tianfeng still lives on the Darniel planet. It will not do Xie Tianfeng any good if he offends a person like Paul who can control the situation on the Darniel planet.

    ***************************************

    Han Yu and Ning Ping followed Paul back to his home, a luxurious villa covering an area of ??more than 3,000 square meters.  At the entrance of the villa, a butler in a tuxedo directed two rows of neatly arranged maids and bowed to Paul who was walking in front and said: "Welcome Master home."

    “???Follow me, these are all stage matters, you don't need to worry about it.  Paul said as he brought Han Yu and Ning Ping into the villa.

    Han Yu was just like when he first arrived at Neil Star, looking around like a country bumpkin, while Ning Ping had a calm expression and followed the old man without squinting.  Ning Ping's performance made Paul, who was walking in front and quietly observing the two of them, feel a little strange. However, thinking of his status on Darnielle, Paul immediately put this doubt behind him and brought Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Go to the lounge of the hunters who were invited to prepare to deal with the Ghost-faced Fox King.

    Seeing the two young men Han Yu and Ning Ping, the three people in the lounge were stunned at the same time. They exchanged glances with each other and quietly looked at Paul who entered the room and prepared to listen to his introduction.  Just listen to Paul saying to the three of them: "Let me introduce you, these two are the warriors I found in the Hunter Guild today. Later, they will join you in hunting the Ghost-faced Fox King. Now there is something to do before the dinner, you can  Let’s communicate first. I still have something to do, so I’ll excuse you now. Han Yu, if you need anything, you can ask the servant at the door, don’t be restrained.”

    “Oh, okay Uncle Paul, I understand.”

    With Paul leaving, there were only five people left in the lounge, including Han Yu. Except for Ning Ping, the remaining three were two men and one woman. One of the men and one woman should be companions. The remaining man was very strange.  , wearing sunglasses that covered half of his face in the room.  Han Yu looked at the man wearing sunglasses with interest until the man was stunned and asked in a rough voice: "Boy, why are you always staring at me?"

    "Oh, I'm a little curious about your sunglasses." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Huh?" The man stood up after hearing this, walked up to Han Yu and asked, "What are you curious about?"

    Originally, the man was sitting down, and Han Yu hadn't noticed it yet, but when the man stood up and walked in front of Han Yu, Han Yu realized that this man wearing sunglasses was so tall.  Han Yu himself is 1.65 meters tall, but compared to the man in front of him, he only reaches that man's chest.

    "You are so tall." Han Yu said, looking up at the man.

    The man who didn’t expect that Han Yu would suddenly say such a thing was stunned, and then replied: “Ah, thank you for the compliment. Boy, you haven’t said what you are curious about my sunglasses?”

    “I just think it’s a bit unnecessary to wear sunglasses in the room?” Han Yu answered honestly.

    Hearing this, the man was stunned for a moment, then suddenly laughed and said: "Huh? Haha, hahaha You seem to be a bit interesting."

    "Ah? Really? Hahaha" Although Han Yu didn't know what was funny about what he just said, but seeing the sincerity of the man's smile, he also laughed.

    The two laughed for a while, and the man introduced himself to Han Yu: "Leo, a seventh-level hunter. What about you, boy?"

    "Han Yu, I just got the junior hunter certificate today." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Hearing Han Yu introduce himself, Leo's face froze, and he asked with concern: "Boy, were you deceived by that old man? Do you know what the mission is this time?"

    "You know, aren't you hunting the Ghost-faced Fox King?" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Leo glanced at Han Yu with a strange expression, "Then do you know the terror of the Ghost-faced Fox King?"

    "I don't know." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "" Leo looked at Han Yu in surprise and didn't speak for a long time.  On the other hand, the man in the couple next to him couldn't help but laugh. He pointed at Han Yu and said to his female companion: "Alice, this kind of person is the kind of person who doesn't care about life and death as I often tell you."

    The woman whom the man called Alice lightly hit the man, "Richard, don't say that to me. She is just a junior hunter and can be considered our junior. As seniors, how can we watch our juniors die because of recklessness?"  He's going to die. My little friend, before it's too late, you'd better get out with your companions as soon as possible."

    On the side, Leo also advised Han Yu with a concerned look on his face: "Yes, yes, Han Yu, you don't know how scary the Ghost Faced Fox King is, you should listen to Alice and quit as soon as possible. As a hunter, keep your own  Life is very important. I think when the old man went to the Hunters Guild to announce the mission, none of the hunters present were willing to accept the mission, right?"

    Hearing Leo's question, Han Yu nodded and replied: "Well, yes, except me and Ning Ping, no one else seems to want to take on this task."

    "Because they know that this task is too difficult for them to complete, and they will die if they are not careful. Han Yu, you and your companions are still young, and there will be many opportunities in the future. As for this time"

    ??"Han Yu, I ordered food, do you want some?" Ning Ping's question interrupted Leo's persuasion.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Okay, the little food I had for lunch has been digested long ago, so I just want to eat something to fill my stomach."

    Looking at the backs of Han Yu and Ning Ping who left the room to have dinner, Leo curled his lips, turned around and whispered to his two companions in the room: "These two little guys seem a little difficult to deal with."

    "Hey, Leo, you're just too worried. Can those two brats who just got the junior hunter certificate and don't know anything ruin our good deeds?" Richard looked like you are really making a fuss.  With an expression on his face, he looked at Leo and said.

    Hearing this, Leo said in a deep voice: "Be careful in sailing the ten-thousand-year ship. I don't want our plan to go wrong because of a small accident."

    "Okay, at worst, when we arrive at Motolo Mountain, we will first find an opportunity to kill those two boys who you think will be in the way, and then start our plan, so you can rest assured, right?"

    After listening to Richard's words, Alice said with a look of unbearability: "Is this okay? They are still so young, they are just the sun that has just risen in the morning."

    "Alice, don't you feel disgusted when you say this? How many little guys have died in your hands over the years?You don't think those two boys are chickens, so you can't bear to part with them, right?" Richard said  He asked, looking at Alice with a wry face.

    Alice’s eyes widened when she heard this, and she stared at Richard and yelled: “Richard, you bastard, you’d better leave some virtue on my lips. If you dare to talk to me like this again, I’ll be castrated. Do you believe it?”

    "Xin, Xin, who doesn't know how powerful you are as a dominatrix?" Richard replied, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender.

    "Huh!" Alice snorted coldly when she saw this, and turned away and ignored Richard. Leo on the side shook his head speechlessly when he saw this.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping followed the servants through the long corridor and came to a room with an area of ??more than 300 square meters.  Looking at the long table in the middle of the room, it was already covered with steaming food. It looked delicious just by looking at it.

    Han Yu swallowed his saliva in a hopeless manner and asked the servant on the side: "Are these all prepared for us?"

    "Yes, this guest, you can enjoy these foods as you like."

    After getting the confirmation, Han Yu cheered and immediately rushed to the dining table to sit down. He reached out and grabbed a roasted golden suckling pig that was dripping oil, and took a big mouthful.

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu's eating posture, shook his head slightly, walked slowly to the dining table, sat down, put on a napkin, and began to eat with a knife and fork in his graceful hands. He placed it in front of him, medium rare.  steak.

    After eating for a while, Ning Ping glanced at the servant standing by and said, "Go out. I'm not used to you watching here."

    "Yes." The servant immediately agreed and backed out of the room.  Only Ning Ping and Han Yu were left in the huge room, holding the thigh of an unknown animal and gnawing at it.

    "Han Yu, go back and pay attention to the three people we met just now when you are on the mission." Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu who was eating happily.

    "Huh? Not Su Mo?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping puzzled and asked.

    Ning Ping frowned, "Swallow what's in your mouth before you speak."

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed, swallowed the meat in his mouth, and asked Ning Ping again: "Why should you pay attention to those three people? Aren't they our partners in this mission?"

    “I feel like there’s something weird about those three people.”

    "What's weird?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "I don't know, I just feel that those three people are not as simple as we see on the surface. In short, there is nothing wrong with being careful. It won't do us any harm if we guard against them."

    "Er Ning Ping, it's not good to doubt people casually." Han Yu thought for a while and whispered to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping glared at Han Yu when he heard this, "Did I say those three people want to harm us? I just think that this mission may not be as simple as we thought. Do you still remember that in the Hunter Guild, when we left, Xie Tianfeng said  Is there anything you want to say, but you don’t dare to say it? I feel that hunting the Ghost-faced Fox King may be just a cover, and there may be something else hidden in it. And Xie Tianfeng or other hunters in the Hunter Guild know it  There are some inside stories, but the old man was present at the time, so it was not convenient for Xie Tianfeng to tell us."

    "Then why don't we find an opportunity to go back and ask Xie Tianfeng?" Han Yu suggested after hearing this.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "Forget it, we and Xie Tianfeng just met by chance. Since she was in the Hunter's Guild at the time, she didn't tell anyone because of her scruples.Tell us the inside story of this matter, then we'd better not cause her any more trouble.  This matter will be settled by the two of us.  "

    "Well, you're right. Then when the time comes, just take it step by step and be careful of everyone."

    "Well, we must remain unchanged to cope with all changes. When soldiers come, we will block it, and when water comes, we will stop it."

    After the discussion, Han Yu and Ning Ping left the dining room and returned to the lounge under the leadership of the servants.  While passing through the corridor, a noise suddenly came from not far away. Han Yu followed it curiously, but unfortunately, where the sound came from, there was a forest blocking Han Yu's sight.

    "Hey, what happened there?" Han Yu asked the servant who was leading the way curiously.

    The servant who was being questioned glanced at the woods where the sound came from and said, "It's nothing. The master bought a new three-eyed wolf not long ago and is in the process of ordering someone to tame it."

    As if to confirm the servant’s answer, several deep wolf howls really came from the woods.  Neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping paid much attention to this episode. In their eyes, only rich people would do such a thing as domesticating captured wild animals as their own pets.

    Without paying any more attention to the matter, Han Yu and Ning Ping followed the servant back to the lounge.  The three previous people were now gone, and only one servant remained in the lounge.  Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping return, the servant who stayed behind immediately stood up and saluted and said, "Please follow me. The master has something to tell you about this mission. The three people in the room have already left."

    "Oh, please lead the way." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Following the servant who led the way around the villa, Han Yu finally arrived at his destination when he felt like his head was about to spin.

    "The master is waiting for you in the room. As a servant, it is not convenient for me to enter. Please go in by yourself." The servant leading the way saluted Ning Ping and Han Yu.

    "Well, thank you." Ning Ping nodded and agreed.

    After the servant turned around and left, Han Yu opened the door and walked into the room with Ningping.

    "Sorry, we're late." Han Yu said to the seven people waiting in the room after entering the room.  In addition to the old man who issued the mission and the housekeeper who was inseparable from him, Han Yu had already met the three people he had met in the lounge before, and there were two people in the room whom Han Yu had met for the first time.

    "You're welcome. Now that everyone is here, let's get started." The old man agreed with a smile, turned to the housekeeper standing behind him and said: "Czech, tell them the intelligence collected during this period.  "

    "Yes, Master."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 9 Rumors

    New books are being uploaded and we need your support in recommending and collecting them.  Thanks!  !  !

    *********************************

    In addition to three tails of different colors, a white fox as big as an adult bull appeared on the electronic screen.

    "Dear guests, this is your goal this time, the Ghost-Faced Fox King. The reason why it is called the Ghost-Faced Fox King is because the face of this kind of fox looks like a ghost mask." Butler Czech said while pressing the button in his hand.  , the picture on the electronic screen changed accordingly, and the ghost-faced fox king who had not shown his true face before showed his true face this time.  Not to mention, as Czech said, the face of the Ghost-faced Fox King is just like the mask toy sold by the vendors in Han Yu's hometown.

    "The Ghost-Faced Fox King has a total of three abilities. These three abilities can be identified by the Ghost-Faced Fox King's tail. The Ghost-Faced Fox King in this mission has three abilities: fire, wind, and earth. That's exactly what it is, so it  Its tails are red, green, and yellow. If you want to deal with it, you must cooperate closely, otherwise, it will be difficult to complete this mission."

    Listening to the words of the housekeeper Czech, Han Yu looked at the man and woman standing behind Paul from time to time.  They were twins. Their almost identical appearance surprised Han Yu.

    "Hey, don't you know it's rude to look at a lady like this?" the woman standing behind Paul asked Han Yu dissatisfied.

    "Huh? Uh I'm sorry." Han Yu scratched his head and apologized with an embarrassed look on his face.

    Paul, who was sitting on the side, smiled when he heard this, and said to the girl behind him in a smooth manner: "Okay Mingyue, I think little brother Han is just curious that you and your brother look almost the same. He doesn't mean any harm. Han  Little brother, are you right?"

    "Yes, yes, Uncle Paul, you are absolutely right." Han Yu nodded repeatedly after hearing this.

    Paul smiled and motioned to his butler Czech to continue.  Butler Czech nodded and continued: "The mission will begin in seven days. During these seven days, you can freely arrange your schedule. The training ground is also open to you at any time. If you need anything, you can ask the servant responsible for receiving you.  "

    "Can I go out?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Okay." Czech looked at his master Paul, and replied after receiving Paul's approval.

    The meeting lasted until late at night. Most of the time, the housekeeper Czech was talking and Han Yu and others were listening.  Don't underestimate the information that Czech said about the Ghost-faced Fox King. Those are all obtained by human lives. Remembering more at this time will be of great help for subsequent tasks.

    After the meeting, Paul was about to leave when Leo suddenly said: "Please wait a moment, I have some questions about the employer of this mission."

    Paul stopped when he heard this, turned around and replied: "Please speak."

    "Are these two our companions on this mission?" Leo asked, pointing to the twins next to Paul.

    "Yes. They will act with you then."

    “Then, should we let them stay and get to know each other with us?”

    “It’s not necessary.” The man standing behind Paul who had never said a word said aloud.

    Leo frowned when he heard this, "Since we are companions, I think it is necessary to get to know each other. The butler also said just now that if you want to complete this mission, it is best to work closely together. If you think it is not necessary, then I  Do you think we can ignore you until then?"

    "It's up to you." The man said two words and turned around to leave.

    "I'm sorry, Leo, Xiang Yang has this temper." Paul said to Leo with an apologetic look.

    "It's okay, it's okay." Leo replied with a smile.

    Such an episode caused the meeting to break up unhappy in the end.  Han Yu and Ning Ping followed the servant back to their rooms.  After the door was closed, Han Yu immediately asked in confusion: "Ning Ping, during the meeting just now, you suddenly asked if you could go out for something? Do you have acquaintances on Darnielle and want to visit them?"

    "Of course not. You forgot that I told you before that Xie Tianfeng seemed to have something to say to us in the Hunter Guild but didn't say it. Although we decided not to go to Xie Tianfeng to ask about this matter, we can go to other  The hunter asked about this"

    "Woof! Woof! Woof woof!"

    Before Ning Ping finished speaking, there was a sudden burst of dog barking outside the window, followed by noisy people and flashing lights.  When I opened the window, I saw brightly lit lights beside the garden fence. Dozens of guards leading four police dogs were busy there.

    "I'll go take a look." Han Yu said, turned over and jumped out of the window.  Ning Ping was about to open his mouth to ask Han Yu to stay quiet, but found that he was alreadyIt’s over.  He could only shake his head and jump out of the window.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping arrived at the scene, they discovered that they were not the only two curious people.  Leo, Alice, and Richard, whom they met before, have arrived at the scene and are standing not far away watching.

    "Hey, Han Yu, you're here too." Leo waved to Han Yu and Ning Ping and said hello.

    "Well, what happened? Uncle Leo." Han Yu came over and asked.

    Hearing Han Yu’s name, Leo’s brows twitched and he asked with a wry smile: “Have I matured to that point?”

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.

    "Forget it, let's not discuss my age. Let's talk about this. I heard from the guards that a thief wanted to sneak in, but the thief was unlucky. He was discovered by the police dog as soon as he entered. They are now identifying the thief.  It slipped in from somewhere."

    "Oh, that's it.  Ning Ping, what's wrong with you?" Han Yu turned his head and saw Ning Ping squatting not far away, and quickly ran over and asked.

    "It's okay, the shoelaces are loose, tie them tighter." Ning Ping stood up and replied nonchalantly.

    Everyone didn’t think much after hearing this and continued to stand aside and watch the fun.  Not long after, the guards in the courtyard had finished handling the matter.  Seeing that there was no excitement to be seen, Han Yu and others returned to their respective rooms one after another.

    As soon as the door closed, Ning Ping immediately closed the window, opened the door again and looked outside the door. After making sure there was no one around the room, he whispered to Han Yu this time: "Han Yu, guess what I just discovered?"

    Seeing Ning Ping’s actions just now, he guessed that Ning Ping must have something to tell him. Han Yu immediately asked in cooperation: "What did you find?"

    "Look at this." Ning Ping took out a round seal from his pocket and handed it to Han Yu.

    "Hunter badge?" Han Yu blurted out immediately when he saw what Ning Ping was holding.

    "Yes, it's the hunter badge. This is an important tool for a hunter to prove his identity. But now it appears here, and you see, we should also know the owner of this badge." Ning Ping said, holding the hunter badge in his hand  Turned over.

    "Xie Tianfeng? Is it hers?" Looking at the three words engraved on the back of the hunter's badge, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping suspiciously and asked.

    "Well, if this hunter badge is real, then the thief who wanted to sneak in just now is Xie Tianfeng."

    "Does she have something to say to us?"

    "I think it's 80% correct. Let's go out tomorrow and check with Xie Tianfeng to confirm."

    "Um."

    There was no talk all night, and in the early morning of the next day, Han Yu and Ning Ping found the housekeeper Czech, claiming that it was their first time on Darnielle and they wanted to go out for a walk.  The housekeeper Czech readily agreed, and kindly wanted to introduce a tour guide to Han Yu and Ning Ping.  However, Han Yu and Ning Ping declined.  Just kidding, how can we find Xie Tianfeng with the tour guide you introduced?

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were unfamiliar with the place, finally found Xie Tianfeng’s residence after asking many people.  When I arrived at Xie Tianfeng's residence, I happened to catch up with a lively scene. Xie Tianfeng was lecturing people in front of his house.

    "Xiao Qi, why don't you listen to me? Didn't I tell you a long time ago that you are no longer allowed to extort money from passing travelers?"

    "Sister, if you don't want to extort money, what will the brothers eat?" the man known as Xiao Qi asked, squinting his neck.

    "Can't you help them find a real job?"

    "But those jobs are dirty and tiring, and the brothers can't do them."

    “In a word, you guys can’t bear the hardship, and you think it’s easier to rob than to earn.”

    "Yes." Xiao Qi seemed to be willing to take the risk and nodded.

    "You think so too?" Xie Tianfeng looked at several people next to him and asked.  The few people who were questioned lowered their heads in guilt.  Seeing this, Xiao Qi shouted dissatisfied: "Hey, why are you so unloyal? What did you say when the spicy food was so popular?"

    "Xiaoqi, um, we think what the eldest sister said makes sense."

    Huang Xiaoqi almost got angry when he heard this, pointed at the speaker and cursed: "Fool, don't expect me to take you to eat well in the future."

    "Huang Xiaoqi!" Xie Tianfeng shouted after hearing this.

    "How's it going?" Huang Xiaoqi asked, scratching his neck.

    Xie Tianfeng looked at Huang Xiaoqi who was full of dissatisfaction. He suddenly felt very tired and sighed, "Forget it, you are old and have your own ideas. From now on, you decide your own path. But, in  In my territory, I don’t want to see you extorting money from others anymore. Are there any of you?Anyone who wants to leave with Huang Xiaoqi can leave, and I have absolutely no objection.  "

    Huang Xiaoqi stood up when he heard the words, and shouted to the people who were kneeling on the ground like him just now: "You have heard it, I hope that in the future, those who are popular, drink spicy food, and live a good life will all stand up and follow me."

    He shouted three times in a row, but no one stood up to respond to Huang Xiaoqi’s words.  Huang Xiaoqi looked at his brother with some disappointment, who had vowed to advance and retreat with him before, and nodded to everyone and said: "Okay, since you are not willing to do it with me, Huang Xiaoqi, then I, Huang Xiaoqi, will not force it.  I just hope that you will not regret it in the future. From today on, I, Huang Xiaoqi, will sever all ties with you." After saying this, Huang Xiaoqi turned and left without looking back.

    Xie Tianfeng reached out several times to stop Huang Xiaoqi, but in the end he said nothing and watched Huang Xiaoqi disappear into the crowd.

    When the crowd dispersed and Xie Tianfeng turned around to go back to the house, she heard someone calling her name from behind.  Xie Tianfeng looked back and saw Han Yu and Ning Ping walking slowly over.

    "You guys, why are you here?" Xie Tianfeng asked in surprise.

    "Come into the room and talk, this is not the place to talk." Ning Ping replied.

    "Okay." Xie Tianfeng nodded when he heard this, and took Han Yu and Ning Ping into the house.

    As soon as he entered the room, Ning Ping handed something to Xie Tianfeng and asked, "Is this yours?"

    Xie Tianfeng took it and took a look. He subconsciously reached out and touched his waist. His expression suddenly changed and he blurted out, "Why is this thing in your hands?"

    "I picked it up." Ning Ping replied calmly. Then, Ning Ping looked at Xie Tianfeng calmly and asked, "Then can you tell us now what you wanted to do when you wanted to sneak into Paul's home last night?"  What are you doing? Don’t worry, no one else knows about your hunter badge except me and Han Yu."

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Xie Tianfeng breathed a sigh of relief and thanked Ning Ping: "Thank you. If this badge falls into the hands of that old monster, then I will have no choice but to leave Danil Star and go to another place to remain anonymous.  .”

    "Huh?" Ning Ping looked at Xie Tianfeng after hearing this, and asked aloud: "Since the beginning of the Hunter Guild, you seem to have something to tell us. Last night, you sneaked into the home of our mission employer. Did you want to find us?  ?”

    "Yes, I think there are some things that should be reminded of you, instead of letting you die in a daze."

    "This sounds serious. We have a lot of time today. Can you start from the beginning?"

    "Okay, then I'll tell you some of the rumors I know about the Ghost-Faced Fox King, so that you won't be kept in the dark by others. The reward for this mission must be very generous, right?"

    "Yes, very generous." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    "Actually, from the beginning of this mission, the rewards were not as generous as they are now. However, with the failure of several missions, there are not many hunters willing to take on this mission. The original A-level mission has also become a hunter-level mission.  Mission. At the same time, as the release time of this mission becomes longer and longer, various opinions begin to appear."

    “Well, is there any reason why Uncle Paul issued this mission?” Han Yu interjected and asked.

    "Yes, and there are more than two theories. One is for revenge. It is said that Paul's grandson met the ghost-faced fox king when he went into the mountains to hunt and lost his life. The other is that Paul deliberately used it for some evil spell.  People with high abilities are sent to Mount Motolo to fight the Ghost-faced Fox King, thereby collecting the grievances of the dead before they die."

    "Is there really such an evil law in this world?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    “I’ve heard it said before, but I’ve never seen it once.” Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    Xie Tianfeng heard this and said: "Han Yu, don't believe it. Evil laws do exist. I have seen it at least once."

    "Oh, where is it?" Han Yu asked with interest, and Ning Ping on the side also looked like he wanted to hear.

    "If possible, I would rather not have seen it." Xie Tianfeng smiled bitterly and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "That was two years ago when I became a fourth-level hunter. At that time, I had just completed a mission and was in the hunter hall.  I handed in the task and the result was the same as yesterday, I met Paul who came to break the news.”

    "You also took over this task?" Han Yu interrupted Xie Tianfeng and asked.

    “I wanted to give it a try at that time, but unfortunately the other party didn’t like me, a little level four hunter, so I wasn’t selected.” Xie Tianfeng replied with a bitter smile after hearing this.

    "Oh, what happens next?" Han Yu asked.

    "Then? Then, unconvinced, I quietly followed those who went to Mount Motolo to perform the mission.Behind them.  At that time, I didn’t dare to get too close, so I could only hang on from a distance.  To this day, I'm still glad I didn't get too close.  "

    "What did you see in Motolo Mountain?" Ning Ping couldn't help but asked.

    Xie Tianfeng seemed to have entered a memory at this time, "The battle was so tragic at that time. Through the telescope I carried with me, I saw with my own eyes that two level seven hunters who usually walked across the aisle in the guild were killed by the ghost-faced fox king.  The flames spurted out turned into coke." After saying this, Xie Tianfeng shuddered all over, as if he thought of the horrific scene again.

    Ning Ping saw this and asked: "What happens next? Are all the hunters who went on the mission dead?"

    "Dead, all dead. At that time, I was hiding in a hidden place, not daring to take a breath, for fear of being discovered by the Ghost Faced Fox King who was obviously far away and had no chance of finding me. Until the Ghost Faced Fox King left, I  When I was about to leave that place, I saw a scene that I will never forget.”

    “What scene?” Ning Ping asked.

    "I saw that the employer of the mission, Paul, suddenly appeared on the battlefield. He didn't know what he was holding in his hand. I just saw him walking regularly on the battlefield, and streams of black energy kept pouring into his hands.  In the last episode, it wasn't until there was no more black energy on the battlefield that Paul put away the things in his hands and left. After he also left, I was obviously very scared, but at the same time, I also had the idea of ??going  Look at that battlefield and see what Paul did on the battlefield?"

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping heard this, they couldn't help but slow down their breathing, for fear of disturbing Xie Tianfeng in their memories.  I heard Xie Tianfeng continue: "I plucked up the courage and walked to the battlefield step by step. I could hardly believe my eyes at what I saw in front of me."

    "What did you see?" Han Yu couldn't help but ask.

    "Originally, there were a total of seven high-level hunters to carry out the mission. But on the battlefield, I didn't see a corpse with skin and flesh, only some white bones without even a trace of flesh. The three abilities of the Ghost-faced Fox King  There is no extremely corrosive poison in it, which means that those bones were caused after Paul appeared."

    "So you think that the mission that Paul issued to hunt down the Ghost-faced Fox King is itself a trap."

    "Yes."

    "Have you told anyone else about this?"

    Xie Tianfeng shook his head when he heard this and said: "No, I don't dare. That Paul is very powerful in Darniel. I heard that his son is still a member of the World Parliament. People with my status don't regard themselves as  If you tell me what happened, you are simply seeking death."

    "Since you didn't say it, how did this rumor spread?"

    "I don't know, maybe someone else has seen that kind of situation. After all, after I saw that kind of thing, that Paul went to the Hunter Guild to issue this quest many times. But I didn't dare to accept it even once.  ”

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 10 Entering the Mountain

    New books are being uploaded and we need your support in recommending and collecting them.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    ?Motolo Mountain was originally one of the four major tourist attractions in Daniel Star.  Every April, the sea of ??clouds phenomenon in Mount Motolo attracts a large number of tourists.  However, since the ghost-faced fox king appeared in Motolo Mountain ten years ago, Motolo has changed from a tourist attraction to a dangerous place that no one should approach.

    I don’t know if it was due to the influence of the Ghost-faced Fox King that the animals that originally lived in Motolo Mountain became extremely aggressive. In less than half a day after Han Yu and his party entered Motolo Mountain, they had already encountered no fewer than seven wild beast attacks.  Fortunately, the beasts that attacked them were only wild beasts with brute strength and not those with special abilities. Han Yu and others were able to cope with it for the time being.

    With a sword, he split the thorns blocking the road, and Leo complained: "Damn it, how far are we from our destination? These plants blocking the road are really annoying."

    "Leo, stop complaining and save your energy for work." Richard, who is also responsible for exploring the path, advised.

    "Sigh~ I didn't expect that Mount Motolo would be so difficult to walk. I heard that ten years ago this place was a very famous tourist attraction on Darnielle. Is this true? I haven't seen any man-made things since I entered the mountain.  Roads built.”

    “Ten years can destroy a lot of things.” The team leader of this mission, the man with the twins who appeared next to Paul, said.

    "Xiangyang, how far is it from our destination?" Leo asked.

    "According to the plan, we will rest at the last free point tonight. After that, we can only rely on ourselves. There is about a distance from our destination" Xiangyang looked into the distance and said to Leo:  "We're almost there after climbing over the mountain ahead."

    "Huh?" Leo heard this and looked at the mountain Xiangyang mentioned.  As the saying goes, if you look up the mountain, you will run to death. The mountain in the distance is faint, and you will know at a glance that you will not be able to get there in a while.

    "Xiang Yang, take a rest for a while. We have been on the road, let's rest for a while before leaving." Leo suggested to Xiang Yang.

    Hearing this, Xiangyang looked back at his sister who was following him and another female member of the team, Liz. Seeing that they were also dripping with sweat, he nodded and replied, "Okay, let's take a rest."  For an hour, wait for Han Yu and Ning Ping, who are responsible for the postponement."

    Richard said: "Those two boys? They haven't escaped by now, have they?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu shouted from the back of the team, "Richard, it's not kind to speak ill of people behind their backs." Everyone followed the call and saw Han Yu and Ning Ping emerging from the woods, holding two people in their hands.  Each holds a water bladder.

    "Uncle Leo, drink some water." Han Yu smiled and handed Leo a water bag.  Leo took the water bag, took a big sip first, and then handed it to Richard, who was passing it aside, and thanked Han Yu: "Brother Han, thank you."

    "You're welcome. Why don't you leave?"

    "Xiang Yang said to rest for half an hour before leaving."

    "oh."

    After the simple conversation, Han Yu turned around and walked aside to sit with Ning Ping.  At this time, Ningping had already given the water bag in his hand to Xiangyang brother and sister and Alice respectively.  The group of seven people sat down in three groups and rested individually.

    "Ning Ping, don't we have a tail behind us?" Xiang Yang asked Ning Ping.

    "No, you have cleaned up very well. Don't say there are people around here, even the animals have run far away."

    Half an hour passed quickly, and Han Yu and his party continued on their way.  Leo and Richard opened the way, Xiang Yang was in charge of support, Alice and Xiang Mingyue were in the middle, Han Yu and Ning Ping were in charge of escort, and the group moved towards the destination.

    After walking for about half an hour, Richard, who was leading the way and was responsible for clearing the way, asked Leo in a low voice: "Boss, when will we start?"

    Hearing this, Leo looked back behind him and saw that Xiang Yang did not follow him, so he replied in a low voice: "Don't be impatient. Those people are still useful to us now, so just be patient and patient." After that, he waved his hand vigorously.  Hit the tomahawk and sweep down the grass blocking the road.

    "Huh?" Leo looked down and found a shivering rabbit squatting on the ground in the cleared grass.  Richard on the side saw it and immediately smiled and said: "Haha, tonight's snacks are ready." After saying this, Richard walked over and was about to reach out to catch the frightened rabbit.

    "Danger!" Leo suddenly reached out and pushed Richard and shouted.

    Quickly, just as Leo reached out to push Richard, the rabbit that was squatting on the ground and trembling suddenly opened its mouth full of sharp teeth and pounced at the approaching Richard.

    Fortunately, Leo gave Richard a push in time and letChad escaped being kissed by a rabbit.  After regaining consciousness, Richard jumped up from the ground angrily, drew his sword, and prepared to show off the rabbit who wanted to sneak attack on him.

    "Huh? Where's the rabbit?" Richard looked around, but couldn't find the damn rabbit.

    Leo replied solemnly: "Run away."

    "It ran away? Boss, why didn't you stop it for me?" Richard complained loudly without noticing Leo's ugly expression.

    "Okay, stop complaining. Cheer up, our trouble is coming."

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a rustle in the grass.  When Leo heard this, his expression suddenly changed. He pulled Richard and said, "Quick, follow me to an open place."

    It was only then that Richard noticed something was wrong with Leo, and without thinking too much, he immediately backed away from Leo.

    Xiang Yang, who was in charge of support, saw Leo sending out an early warning signal when retreating, and immediately rushed to the scene of the incident with Xiang Mingyue and Alice.  When they arrived, they saw Leo and Richard being surrounded by a group of rabbits.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Xiang Yang couldn't help but thought to himself: "Did these two guys steal the rabbit's carrot?" Fortunately, Leo didn't give Xiang Yang a chance to continue to use his imagination. He listened to Lei who was fighting the rabbit.  Ou rushed to Xiang Yang and shouted: "Xiang Yang, these rabbits are carnivorous fang rabbits, don't be fooled by their appearance!"

    When Xiang Yang heard this, he was immediately startled. He hurriedly shouted at Xiang Mingyue and Alice, who were squatting down and trying to reach out to pick up the rabbit. At the same time, he flew up and kicked away a rabbit that had exposed its fangs.  Xiang Yang's rough actions startled Xiang Mingyue and Alice. Just when they were about to accuse Xiang Yang of being unloving, Xiang Mingyue and Alice saw the originally cute-looking rabbit showing its mouth full of fangs, showing its fierce look.  The two of them were immediately startled again, and at the same time they were secretly grateful to Xiang Yang and Leo. Without Leo's reminder and Xiang Yang's actions, the two of them would have been disfigured by now.

    "These damn rabbits!" Alice and Xiang Mingyue cursed in their hearts at the same time.

    There are five people in the group, Xiang Yang, Leo, and Richard are outside, supporting Xiang Mingyue and Alice in the middle.  Hundreds of fanged rabbits surrounded the five people, constantly showing their fangs to threaten the food surrounded by them.

    "Leo, are these fanged rabbits powerful?" Richard took the time to ask Leo.

    “I heard that these rabbits’ teeth can bite through iron chains, don’t you think they are powerful?” Leo replied with a wry smile, shaking the battle ax in his hand.

    When Richard saw several gaps in the blade of the tomahawk in Leo's hand, he couldn't help but be shocked. He thought that if Leo hadn't pushed him in time, his face might not be as strong as the tomahawk made of fine steel.

    "It doesn't matter, as long as we reach the destination, there are weapons specially prepared for our mission." Xiang Yang said to Leo.

    "Let's get over this difficulty first. I never expected that there would be such fanged rabbits in the Motolo Mountains. No wonder there are no animals around here. They have probably been eaten by these fanged rabbits." Lei  Ou said with a bitter smile.

    Hunters, most of them are outlaws, do not care about their own life and death.  But compared to dying in a battle with the Ghost-Faced Fox King and being eaten one by one by a sharp-toothed rabbit, dying in a battle with the Ghost-Faced Fox King is more pleasant.

    "Leo, is there a way to defeat these fanged rabbits?" Xiang Yang asked urgently.

    "Yes, fang-toothed rabbits are afraid of fire. If you can light a fire, you should be able to scare these fang-toothed rabbits away."

    Among the five people, Leo and Richard practiced ancient martial arts, while Alice was a water-type ability user. It was precisely because Alice used the water-type protective shield that Leo and others had time.  Talking, but with the attack of the fang rabbit, the protective shield has become thinner and thinner.  Xiang Yang was a gunner. Although the sniper rifle in his hand hit a fanged rabbit, there were hundreds of fang-toothed rabbits. His marksmanship alone was of no use.  As for Xiang Mingyue, she is a doctor who saves lives and heals the wounded. She hates beating and killing the most.

    "If I had known better, I wouldn't have retreated to this cleared space." Leo regretfully looked at the grass not far away, and then looked at the lighter in his hand.

    "Forget it, even with a lighter, the grass can't be lit on fire." Xiang Yang comforted.

    The water protective shield became even thinner. Alice smiled bitterly at everyone and said, "I'm sorry, everyone, I've tried my best." When everyone heard this, they immediately cheered up and prepared to fight the fanged rabbit for a while.

    "fire punch!"

    With a shout, a huge fireball flew straight to the center of the sharp-toothed rabbit. It exploded with a "boom" and scattered sparks that caught the sharp-toothed rabbit off guard.The rabbits were so frightened that they panicked.

    The five people in the protective cover were greatly refreshed when they saw this, and at the same time they looked towards the place where the fireball was emitted.  Not far away, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were responsible for the relocation, appeared in everyone's sight.

    The fireball was sent by Han Yu. Leo was overjoyed when he saw this and shouted loudly: "Han Yu, these fanged rabbits are afraid of fire, hurry up and burn them to death!"

    "Oh. I know." Han Yu agreed, making fists with his hands and touching each other, causing a burst of sparks to fly.  Faced with the sudden appearance of the disruptor, especially one of them who was still playing with fire, the fang-toothed rabbits immediately let out a "squeak~" cry and rushed towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Han Yu, get up the tree, get up the tree quickly!" Upon seeing this, Leo quickly reminded Han Yu loudly.

    After being reminded, Han Yu did not hesitate and jumped into a big tree with Ning Ping respectively.  At the same time, the second fireball was thrown towards the center of the fang-tooth rabbit again.  The irritated fang-toothed rabbits let out even sharper screams. The fang-toothed rabbits gathered under the tree opened their big mouths and began to bite the tree trunk. It seemed that they planned to bite the tree first and then kill it.  The bad guys who set them on fire.

    "Han Yu, burn a path for me on your right at nine o'clock." Ning Ping, who was standing on another tree, suddenly shouted to Han Yu.

    "Okay." Han Yu agreed, and threw the third fireball at the tree. Then Han Yu waved his hands upwards, and the falling fireball immediately rolled in the direction Ning Ping requested.  .  When the fanged rabbits saw the fireball coming, they immediately retreated.

    At this moment, Ning Ping took action, jumped down from the tree, followed closely behind the fireball, and headed straight for the Fangtooth Rabbit King who was exposed because the Fangtooth Rabbit scattered to avoid the fireball.

    A fang-toothed rabbit king who was all pink and slightly smaller than the white fang-toothed rabbit looked at the human rushing out of the fireball as if he was petrified, and watched helplessly as the human stabbed him with a sword.

    Ning Ping pierced the neck of the Fang-tooth Rabbit King with his sword. Without stopping, he jumped a few times and jumped to a tree. The killed Fang-Tooth Rabbit King was still strung on his sword.

    The sudden killing of the Fang-tooth Rabbit King shocked the Fang-Tooth Rabbits. After a brief daze, they suddenly made a "squeak~" sound, then turned their heads and got into the grass, scattering away.

    Although the fang-toothed rabbits retreated, Leo and others did not dare to be careless. Alice's water-type protective shield was kept open until she could no longer support it. After the protective shield disappeared, the fang-toothed rabbits did not appear. Leo  Only then did the others believe that their group was temporarily out of danger.

    "Han Yu, I didn't expect you to be a fire element user. Fortunately, I have you today, otherwise we might have finished before we met the Ghost Faced Fox King." Leo patted Han Yu on the shoulder and said.

    "Hehe" Han Yu, who was praised, scratched his head and smiled sheepishly.

    "Okay, now is not the time for gossip. Let's rush to our destination before those fanged rabbits come back." Xiang Yang urged everyone.

    After experiencing the attack of the fanged rabbit, no one opposed Xiang Yang's decision at this time. Everyone quickened their pace and started running towards the destination.

    When you are under pressure, you always move much faster than usual. It didn't take long for Leo to finish the journey that seemed to be endless.  Han Yu and his party have arrived at their destination, the last supply station.

    "Wow, the things here are quite complete." After entering the room, Richard said while looking at the supplies stacked in the room.

    "Don't be too busy looking at the supplies. Let's lay out the tasks first." Xiang Yang said to stop Richard.

    "Ming Yue, you and Alice are responsible for everyone's dinner tonight. Han Yu, Ning Ping, you two go take a look around. If you encounter any dangerous animals, drive them away if you can. If you can't drive them away in a hurry,  Issue an early warning. Richard, Leo, you two will sort out the supplies with me."

    Xiang Yang is the captain of this team. When there is no quarrel, of course, his orders are still the main one.  Everyone split up and began to perform their assigned tasks.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping left the cabin and started patrolling.

    I don’t know if the person who built the cabin was too aggressive. Han Yu and Ning Ping walked around the cabin but didn’t see an animal.

    “Isn’t this also a place where a dangerous animal group lives?” Han Yu said to Ning Ping jokingly.  But Ning Ping didn't smile and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, have you noticed? Our team is really weird everywhere."

    "Of course I found it. Even if we don't talk about our team, even the small wooden house built in the mountains, I think it is very weird."

    &nbsp; "Oh, tell me."

    "It is undeniable that although the cabin is a bit shabby on the outside, the facilities inside are very complete. This makes me feel a little better. Who usually takes care of this cabin? You know, the fanged rabbit is  It is an animal with a strong sense of territory, and any creature that intrudes into its territory without its permission will be attacked by it."

    "Is there any more?"

    "There are also the three Leo people. From the attack of the fang-tooth rabbits just now, we can see that those three guys are hiding their strength. I believe that even if you and I don't take action in the end, those fang-tooth rabbits will not be able to attack Leo III.  People pose a real threat. This can be proved by Alice who originally claimed that her power was exhausted, but she walked like flying on the way here. As for the twins Xiang Yang and Xiang Mingyue, I would not believe it even if I killed them.  These two people will be just a gunman and a doctor as they said. Since the reward for hunting the Ghost-faced Fox King is very generous, the person who can be chosen by the employer Paul must not be an ordinary person. Not to mention Xiang Yang  The twins Xiang Mingyue and I feel very dangerous."

    Listening to Han Yu's analysis, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with a smile. Han Yu looked a little depressed and couldn't help but said: "Hey, can you stop acting like a coward? Although I am a  A good person, but I can also lose my temper.”

    "Haha I'm sorry. I'm just happy. I'm glad you still have a brain and know who is good to you and who is malicious to you."

    "That's right. If I stay with you for a long time, I will always be affected by it. As the saying goes, those who are close to the vermillion will be red." Han Yu replied proudly.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping thought to himself: "Is this guy praising me or hurting me by saying this?"

    *************************************

    Not long after Han Yu and his party walked by, two figures suddenly appeared at the place where they were originally attacked by the fanged rabbit.

    "Master, I wonder if you are satisfied with the prey this time?" One of the figures bowed to the other figure and asked.

    "It's not bad. I've almost figured out the details of the two novice hunters. But I'm afraid there's no way to figure out the details of the three advanced hunters with just a group of sharp-toothed rabbits."

    "What do you mean, Master?"

    "Continue to test and find a way to tell Xiang Yang and Xiang Mingyue not to let the Ghost-faced Fox King come out to meet them before they find out the details of the three high-level hunters. Huh, a bunch of idiots, want revenge on just three people? Really?  You underestimate me. If you didn't care about my son's future, I would never let you play tricks in front of me."

    "By the way, sir, how should we deal with what Huang Xiaoqi said?"

    "I'll leave it to you. That Huang Xiaoqi can betray the eldest sister who raised him for a future today, but he may betray me tomorrow. Let's send him on his way when this matter is handled.  "

    "yes."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 11 People’s Hearts are Unpredictable

    New books are being uploaded and we need your support in recommending and collecting them.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    In a dark alley, three big men were punching and kicking a man lying on the ground while swearing.  The person who was beaten curled up to protect his vitals and silently endured the opponent's beating.

    "Stop!" A woman's voice came from the alley.

    The three attackers stopped and looked toward the alley, and saw a woman walking over.

    "Who are you?" the leader of the three asked.

    "My name is Xie Tianfeng, and this is my territory." After Xie Tianfeng finished speaking, a ball of flame came out of his hand.

    Seeing the flame in Xie Tianfeng's hand, the three of them took a step back in panic. The leader explained to Xie Tianfeng: "We are not to blame for this. It was this kid who wanted to blackmail us, so we took action."

    Hearing this, Xie Tianfeng glanced at the people lying on the ground, nodded and said to the three of them: "I've been beaten, can your anger be gone? If you continue to beat me, someone will die, and I don't think you want it either."  Is it troublesome?"

    "Okay, we don't want to cause trouble, so let's let this kid go this time. Boy, don't always think about evil ways, and be a down-to-earth person."

    The three of them left the alley. Xie Tianfeng reached out to help the man who was lying on the ground and wanted to stand up. He sighed and said, "Xiao Qi, come back with me."

    "Yeah." Huang Xiaoqi agreed, silently following the woman back to her original home.

    "Hiss~" The stimulation of the potion made Huang Xiaoqi take a breath.  Xie Tianfeng frowned when he saw this, and couldn't help but want to reprimand, but thinking that Huang Xiaoqi had just received a severe beating, he swallowed the words of blame again, and just relaxed his hand movements again.

    "SisterI was wrong." Huang Xiaoqi, who had bandaged the wound, lowered his head and said to Xie Tianfeng.

    " Just know that you are wrong. Xiao Qi, you are just an ordinary person, so don't always think about things that you can't do. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers on Darnielle. Those of us who live at the bottom want to live a good life.  When you go down, you must know your position clearly.”

    "Yes, eldest sister, Xiaoqi has remembered it."

    "Hey~ Since you are back, you should stay at home for a few days first, and then find a serious job after you recover from your injuries. Don't hang around outside anymore." After saying that, Xie Tianfeng packed the medical bag and got up to prepare.  Go out.

    "Sister, where are you going?"

    "I'll go to Tu Long's place to settle the account with Tu Long. He wanted to settle my account a few days ago. I'll be back in the evening."

    Not long after Xie Tianfeng left, Huang Xiaoqi was lying on the sofa with her eyes closed to relax, when a piece of the window suddenly broke.  Huang Xiaoqi sat up and saw that besides the broken glass on the ground, there was a rubber ball.  Huang Xiaoqi walked over to pick up the ball, walked to the window, and saw a little boy looking at him timidly.

    "Kid, is this ball yours?"

    "Yes, yes. Uncle, there is someone over there who wants to see you." The child pointed to a tree not far away and said to the man.

    "Take the ball." Huang Xiaoqi threw the ball to the child.  He turned over and jumped out of the window, walked slowly to the tree, and asked the man under the tree: "Okar, what are you doing here?" If Xie Tianfeng was here, he would be very surprised. The man under the tree was the one who led people in the alley before.  The person who beat Huang Xiaoqi.

    "It's nothing. The housekeeper is worried that you can't complete the task, so let us take care of you secretly." Okar replied slowly.

    "Thank you for your kindness, but the plan is developing in the direction I expected. Don't rush to ruin my plan. Otherwise, I won't let you go." After Huang Xiaoqi finished speaking, he turned and walked back.

    When Huang Xiaoqi returned to the house, a man under the tree said to Okar: "Boss, that kid really seems to think we are here to take away his credit."

    "Huh, let him continue to dream. I don't want to work with this kind of person in the future for betraying the person who raised him for his own benefit. Fortunately, the housekeeper made it clear. After the matter is completed, I will find an opportunity to take advantage of him.  The boy did it, otherwise I would not be willing to go on this mission. Tell our people not to take action until they get my order."

    "yes."

    As night fell, Xie Tianfeng returned home, and what greeted her was a steaming dinner and Huang Xiaoqi’s smiling face.  As for Huang Xiaoqi, his younger brother whom he has raised for sixteen years, Xie Tianfeng would be lying if he said he was not moved when he saw him cooking for her.

    Turning around and wiping the corners of his eyes, Xie Tianfeng showed a smile and sat at the dining table. He looked sideways at the window and asked casually: "Xiao Qi, what's going on with our windows?"

    "Oh, ?One afternoon, a child was naughty and accidentally kicked the glass of our house with a rubber ball, so I asked someone to replace it with a new one.  "Huang Xiaoqi replied casually, and at the same time, he took some food and put it in Xie Tianfeng's bowl, and said: "Sister, I have been living outside these days, and I understand how difficult it is for eldest sister. This table of dishes is my treat.  I apologize for being disobedient and making you angry. Sister, you must eat more.  "

    "Okay, okay, I will definitely eat more." Xie Tianfeng nodded repeatedly and took a big bite of the food in the bowl.

    Seeing Xie Tianfeng eating the dish he made with special ingredients, Huang Xiaoqi showed a smile and picked up the dish for Xie Tianfeng even more enthusiastically.

    But before Xie Tianfeng could taste Huang Xiaoqi's filial piety, the door was suddenly kicked open. A big man stood at the door and shouted: "Huo Feng, you stinky bitch, it's you and not me today!"

    Xie Tianfeng looked dissatisfied at the guy who interrupted his meal, put down his bowls and chopsticks and said to the uninvited guest: "Tulong, haven't you learned enough lessons?"

    "Hmph, my earth dragon just lost to you because I didn't eat and had no strength. Now I have strength, Fire Phoenix, come and fight me for three hundred rounds!"

    "Oh, really? Okay." Xie Tianfeng clenched his fists, stood up and said to Tulong with a malicious look on his face.

    “Crackling, crackling…

    Tu Long was thrown out of the house by Xie Tianfeng with a bruised nose and swollen face. Xie Tianfeng stood at the door and said to Tu Long with his hands on his hips: "Tu Long, if you want to defeat me, wait until the next life."

    "I, I will fight with you!" Tulong stood up unsteadily and rushed towards Xie Tianfeng desperately.

    Xie Tianfeng smiled disdainfully when he saw this, and with a move of his right hand, he wanted to use a fireball as usual to burn the earth dragon into a roast pig.

    "Huh?" An accident happened. No fireball appeared in Xie Tianfeng's hand. At the same time, Xie Tianfeng felt that the strength in his body was constantly draining away.

    Tulong hugged Xie Tianfeng who was in a daze without any hindrance, and was also stunned for a moment.  When Tu Long launched a suicide attack, Tu Long had already expected the result waiting for him, but

    "What's going on?" Tulong and Xie Tianfeng asked at the same time.

    Xie Tianfeng suddenly turned his head to look at Huang Xiaoqi behind him, and found Huang Xiaoqi standing aside with evasive eyes. Suddenly, Xie Tianfeng understood everything.

    "Why?" Xie Tianfeng asked Huang Xiaoqi puzzled.

    "Hey, Huofeng, what's wrong with you?" Tulong, who was holding Xie Tianfeng, suddenly asked before Huang Xiaoqi could speak.

    Xie Tianfeng raised his head and glanced at Tu Long, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Tu Long, please leave quickly, otherwise you will really hang here tonight."

    "Ah? What are you talking about? Why can't I understand? What is going on?" Tulong asked confused.

    Xie Tianfeng was completely weak at this time, and he collapsed in Tulong's arms.  Huang Xiaoqi saw this and shouted: "Tulong, let go of my eldest sister."

    "Huh? Huang Xiaoqi, what's going on with your eldest sister?" Tulong looked at Huang Xiaoqi warily and asked, while hugging Xie Tianfeng tightly with both hands.

    "Tulong, don't cause unnecessary trouble for yourself. Put down my eldest sister immediately, and I won't care about your rude behavior tonight."

    "Boy, if the fire phoenix turned into this, it couldn't be your masterpiece, right?" Tulong stared at Huang Xiaoqi and asked.

    Huang Xiaoqi: ""

    "If you don't speak, you are acquiescing. Boy, I don't know why you did this, but Huofeng is the one who picked you up from the garbage dump and raised you until now. How could you do such a thing?"  Tulong asked Huang Xiaoqi with wide eyes.

    "Shut up! What do you know? What qualifications do you have to speak against me? Does a man who can't even beat a woman deserve to say this to me?" Huang Xiaoqi shouted unconvinced.

    "" Tulong stared at Huang Xiaoqi for a long time, and finally turned around and said: "I, Tulong, took your eldest sister away. Before leaving, I have a message for you. Those who betray others will eventually be betrayed by others."  Sell ??it out, you can do it yourself."

    "Stop! Leave my eldest sister here!" As soon as Huang Xiaoqi saw Tu Long was about to leave, he immediately rushed over to stop him.  Unexpectedly, just as he ran to the door, a wall of earth suddenly appeared in front of Huang Xiaoqi without warning.  Huang Xiaoqi, who had no time to stop, came into close contact with the earth wall, and his face was firmly printed on the earth wall.  When Huang Xiaoqi stood up, rubbing his sore cheek, Tulong was no longer outside the door.

    "Damn it!" Huang Xiaoqi cursed secretly. As soon as he turned around, he saw several people who had previously claimed to be entrusted by the housekeeper Czech to come to assist him, sitting in the room drinking tea.

    "Why didn't you stop that earth dragon from leaving just now?" Huang Xiaoyu?He rushed to the leader Okar and asked.

    "Didn't you say you don't want us to interfere?" O'kar took a sip of tea and asked slowly.

    "One moment and another, now that person has escaped, you have to bear the main responsibility." Huang Xiaoqi shouted arrogantly.

    Faced with Huang Xiaoqi's behavior of shirking responsibility, Okar smiled slightly and said nonchalantly: "Okay, I will take on this responsibility, and you don't have to worry about the future."

    As soon as Huang Xiaoqi finished speaking, before Huang Xiaoqi could be happy, a person standing next to Huang Xiaoqi flashed behind Huang Xiaoqi, covered Huang Xiaoqi's mouth with one hand, and held a dagger in the other hand, and plunged into it fiercely.  Huang Xiaoqi's ribs were twisted hard.  Huang Xiaoqi's eyes bulged forward, and he struggled hard for a few times, then collapsed.

    The attacker pushed Huang Xiaoqi forward, and Huang Xiaoqi fell to the ground, her body twitching from time to time.  Okar glanced at Huang Xiaoqi and gave a thumbs up to his hand, "Good technique."

    "Boss, you've given me the reward. Boss, what should I do now?"

    "Of course it's time to start playing cat and mouse." Okar stood up and answered with a twist of his neck.

    Tu Long hugged Xie Tianfeng and ran quickly on the street. Even though it attracted the attention of countless passers-by, Tu Long turned a blind eye.  But Tulong doesn't care, Xie Tianfeng does.  Even though he couldn't exert any strength at this time, his consciousness became clearer than ever before.

    "Tu Long, put me on the side of the road and you can run away." Xie Tianfeng buried his head in Tu Long's arms and said in a low voice.  It's not that she is shy, it's just that she has no strength in her neck and can't lift it up.

    "It's okay, I'm not tired. Huofeng, since Huang Xiaoqi dares to plot against you, he must have prepared a backup plan. Let's try to go to a place with many people, so that it will be difficult for him to attack." Tulong ran as he ran.  He explained to Xie Tianfeng in his arms.

    "Tulong, I'm afraid this matter is not as simple as you think. You take me to a place that no one knows first, and I will tell you the beginning and end of the matter, so that you will not know why you died until you die.  .”

    "Oh, okay."

    With a lot of twists and turns, Tulong hugged Xie Tianfeng and got into an alley, then entered an underground bar through a small door.  And then the person responsible for tracking lost his target.

    "What? Lost you?" Okar touched his chin, "Where did you lose him?"

    "In an underground bar, the target entered and did not come out again, but the target was not found in the underground bar."

    "That's it. Inform our people to surround the underground bar and don't alert the target. I'll take people over to take a look right away."

    "yes."

    Ten minutes later, Okar led people to the door of the underground bar and asked his waiting men, "Is this right here?"

    "Yes, this is it."

    "Well, Vincent, you come with me and take a look. Erwin, take the people to guard the surrounding area for me, don't let the mouse take the opportunity to escape."

    Taking Vincent into the underground bar, the heavy metal music made a deafening sound, which made Okar feel uncomfortable.

    "Holy shit, there are still people who appreciate this crappy music?" Okar couldn't help but muttered softly. Just such a sentence got him into trouble.  Except for Okar and Vincent, all the people present gathered here because they like heavy metal music.  Okar's words had the same effect as going to the church to say that the Holy Father was not the true God. People around him glared at Okar and Vincent.

    "What are you doing? What are you looking at? You are looking for death!" Vincent shouted to the people around him while standing in front of Okar.

    The reason why I say that I am not afraid of pig-like opponents, but of pig-like companions, is because companions will say inappropriate words at inappropriate times. Vincent's shouting suddenly became the trigger of a fight.

    “Beat him!” There was a cry from all around, and the excited crowd began to attack Okar and Vincent.

    The underground bar is not very big to begin with, and the dance floor is naturally even smaller. People are basically not next to each other, and there is not much distance between them.  In this case, even if you have great abilities, you have no chance to use them.

    After knocking down dozens of people, Okar and Vincent were finally knocked to the ground and kicked hard while they were on the ground.  By the time Erwin, who was guarding outside, sensed something was wrong and rushed in with his men to rescue his boss, he could hardly recognize his boss.

    The police are always the last to arrive at the scene of an incident, and this time was no exception.  When the dust settled and the fight ended, the heavily armed riot police arrived belatedly.  They used a police car to block the door to the place where the incident occurred, and shouted into the underground bar: "People inside, listen, youAlready surrounded, stop resisting immediately and walk out honestly!  "

    “Boss, what should I do?” Erwin asked Okar, who was sitting and bandaging.

    "" Okar pondered for a moment, "Tell our people not to reveal their identities and cooperate with the work of those spies. Vincent, you are responsible for this matter."

    "Yes, boss." Vincent, who was also wrapped into a pig's head, replied in frustration, making Erwin on the side snicker.

    In a private room facing the street of the underground bar, Tu Long looked through the curtains at Okar and others being taken away by the police outside the window, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Bang~Bang Bang~" There was a knock on the door, one long and one short. Tulong comforted Xie Tianfeng who was leaning on the sofa and said: "Don't be nervous, he is my person." After saying that, Tulong opened the door, and there was a bar outside.  The boss said: "Boss, those people were all taken away by the police."

    "Well, I saw it. Is the car ready?"

    "Ready. But boss, um, do you really want to take that woman out of here?"

    "Nonsense, when have I, Earth Dragon, never spoken in vain?"

    "But boss, is it worth it for you to do this for that woman?"

    "It's not worth it. I'm willing to do this for her. Well, don't persuade me. After I leave, you will lead the big guys to continue cleaning up. Now we have gained profits in legitimate industries. Those  Don’t let big guys do shady things, so as not to cause trouble for yourself in the future.”

    "Boss, aren't you coming back?" the bar owner asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Well, I don't know when I will be back from this trip, so I will explain clearly what will happen next. When this matter is over, I will come back to see you. Before I come back, you all have to pay  I'm living well. Did you hear me?"

    "Yes, boss, take care of yourself."

    "Well, I don't have to. Time is tight, so I won't talk nonsense to you. Hurry up and lead the way. I want to leave here before those people who are following you come out of the station."

    "Then boss, come with me."

    Tu Long nodded, turned around, picked up Xie Tianfeng on the sofa, and followed the bar owner to the garage.

    "Boss, take care of yourself." The bar owner looked at Tulong reluctantly and said.

    Tulong, who was sitting in the driver's seat, reached out and patted the bar owner on the shoulder, "Don't look so sad for me, I'm not going to die."

    "Yes, boss."

    ……

    As the car was driving on the highway, Xie Tianfeng suddenly asked: "Tulong, is it worth it for you to do this for me?"

    "Hehe How do you want me to answer? Huofeng, since I, the Earth Dragon King Batian, have chosen to like you, I will do my best to protect you. Don't ask me any more stupid questions like whether it's worth it. As long as I  If you think it’s worth it, then it’s worth it.”

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 12 First Meeting

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    Motolo Mountain, inside the supply hut of Han Yu and his party.  After a tiring day, Han Yu and others got into their sleeping bags to rest, hoping to be energetic for tomorrow's action.

    "Xixi~Suosuo~"

    The sleepless people in the wooden house immediately opened their eyes alertly, without turning on the lights. Taking advantage of the dim moonlight shining through the window, Han Yu and others quietly approached the window and looked out the window.  Under the moonlight, burly figures were approaching the wooden house.

    "Have you seen clearly what is outside the window?" Xiang Yang asked Xiang Mingyue beside him in a low voice.

    Xiang Mingyue shook his head slightly and replied in a low voice: "The movement was too fast and I couldn't see clearly."

    "It's an ape." Richard said from the side.

    Hearing this, Xiang Yang looked at Richard and was immediately startled. In the dark room, Richard's eyes actually shone brightly.  "You" Xiang Yang said in surprise.

    "No need to make a fuss, my eyes have night vision." Richard explained to Xiang Yang in an understated manner, then turned to Leo and said: "Boss, if I'm not mistaken, the person who is causing trouble for us is the Moon-Screaming Monkey.  "

    "It turns out to be the Howling Moon Monkey." Leo breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, and then explained to the puzzled Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Don't worry, the Howling Moon Monkey is an animal that relies purely on its powerful body to fight. It's not difficult.  Deal with them. Richard and I will go out to deal with them later, and you just need to raid the formation for us."

    "Leo, don't be too pretentious." Xiang Yang said with a frown.

    "Don't worry, I know what's going on. Richard, let's go."

    Leo and Richard packed up their fighting equipment, walked to the door, looked at each other, and nodded. Richard opened the door suddenly, and Leo roared, like a tiger coming out of the gate.  He rushed out, followed closely by Richard.  Immediately afterwards, the roars of humans and the cries of apes were heard coming from the room, accompanied by the sound of weapons entering flesh.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping stood at the door guarding the door and looked out. Except for the 20 meters in front of the wooden house that could be seen because they were lit by torches, in other places they could see two vague figures among the dozens of figures surrounding them.  Outside, nothing can be seen.

    "Aow~ow~" A rapid ape cry came from a distance. Han Yu and others followed the sound and saw a huge ape on another hill not far from the hill where the cabin was located.  Under the illumination of the bright moon, Han Yu and others clearly came into view.

    "Damn it, we actually encountered ape evolution. Han Yu, stop watching the show and help quickly." Richard's urgent voice came from the darkness.  Han Yu agreed and was about to help when he heard Xiang Yang's voice behind him, "Wait a minute, Han Yu, Ning Ping, you two have consumed a lot of energy during the day, leave this place to me."

    Han Yu looked back and saw Xiang Yang walking to the window with a sniper rifle in his hand, aiming at the ape on the hill opposite who was beating his chest hard and howling at the moon.

    "Can you hit it?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked softly.

    "Don't worry, my gun has been specially processed and its effective range can reach 1,500 meters. I am confident that I can kill the big monkey on the mountain." Xiang Yang replied to Han Yu while taking aim.

    "boom!"

    With the sound of the gunshot, the ape that was howling at the moon on another mountain fell to the ground. Xiang Yang turned his head and said proudly to Han Yu: "How is it? I'm not wrong. Although I don't have your strength, but  With this gun, I think I am qualified to hunt the Ghost-faced Fox King with you."

    "Ouch!" A roar louder than before interrupted Xiang Yang's boasting.

    "What's going on?" Xiang Yang said to himself in surprise.

    "Damn it, who fired the gun? And it was so easy to fire, why didn't you kill the ape with one shot? Don't you know that the injured Moon-whispering ape is ten times more difficult to deal with when it goes crazy?"  Richard's voice came again.

    "I don't believe I will miss again." Xiang Yang aimed again with a red face.

    But this time, the roaring ape seemed to sense that someone was targeting it, and suddenly stopped howling, staring directly at the window of another small cabin on the mountain, aiming at Xiangyang with a sniper rifle.

    Xiang Yang couldn't help but paused. When he used the scope to look for the target again, he found that the moon-whispering ape on the opposite mountain had disappeared.

    At this time, Leo and Richard, who were out fighting, appeared in everyone's sight.  The two people were covered in blood. Alice was surprised when she saw this and ran over quickly.Go asked with concern: "Leo, Richard, are you injured?"

    Leo waved his hands and said seriously to everyone: "No, these are the blood of those apes. Time is short, so I won't talk nonsense. Our trouble is coming. The apes that were not killed by the shot just now are stimulated by anger.  It is very likely that it has evolved into the Howling Moon Divine Ape, so let’s prepare to fight.”

    As if to confirm what Leo said, as soon as he finished speaking, a huge figure suddenly rushed straight behind him and rushed towards him.

    "Fire Fist!" Han Yu saw that the situation was not good and immediately came to the rescue.  A huge flaming fist flew towards the falling figure.  The figure in mid-air roared and waved his right claw vigorously, tearing apart the flames that came towards him.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Leo adjusted his posture, roared, suddenly raised the ax with both hands, and went straight into the air to slash the abdomen of the Moon-Screaming Ape.  What made Han Yu and others find it incredible was that the Howling Moon Divine Ape in mid-air retreated when Leo Zhizai was sure to hit it, avoiding the fate of being disemboweled by the ax blade, and landed firmly on the ground.

    By the light of the fire, Han Yu and others finally saw clearly what the Moon Roaring Ape in front of them looked like.  The huge forelimbs and extremely muscular body were covered with a layer of blue fur except for the white fur on the abdomen. At this time, he was staring at Xiangyang with a pair of small blood-red eyes.

    "Leo, what's the difference between the Howling Moon Divine Ape and the Howling Moon Ape?" Xiang Yang asked Leo nervously.

    Glancing at Xiang Yang, Leo stared at the Howling Moon Ape and replied: "The Howling Moon Ape is more tyrannical than the Howling Moon Ape. You saw it just now. The fire fist sent by Han Yu was actually hit by this big monkey.  Tear it apart with your bare hands, and think about what would happen if our bodies were touched by those big claws."

    "Ouch~" As if unwilling to continue confronting Han Yu and others, Xiaoyue Divine Ape roared suddenly and pounced on Leo and others.  Alice immediately opened the water barrier to protect herself, Xiang Yang and Xiang Mingyue in the middle, while Han Yu, Ning Ping, Leo, and Richard spread out to surround the Howling Moon Divine Ape.  in the middle.

    "Woo~" The Howling Moon Divine Ape, which missed a single hit, glanced at the four humans surrounding it, but did not find the target it was looking for.  Then he glanced at the three people covered by a blue light shield. This time it found its target.  The bastard who hurt himself is right there!

    With a roar, the Howling Moon Divine Ape suddenly pounced on Alice, Xiang Yang, and Xiang Mingyue.

    "Damn it! Stop it!" Richard was so anxious when he saw this that he rushed over.

    The way of the Howling Moon Divine Ape was blocked, and he couldn't help but became furious. He yelled at Richard who was blocking the way, and a sound wave visible to the naked eye flew straight towards Richard.

    “Cover your ears!” Leo shouted upon seeing this.

    When Richard heard the words, he immediately covered his ears with his hands. Even so, Richard still felt dizzy and light-headed.  Leo arrived in time, supported Richard's body and asked, "Richard, how are you?"

    "It's okay, I'm just a little dizzy." Richard shook his head vigorously and replied.

    Leo relaxed after hearing this, "That's good. This is a skill that the Howling Moon Ape can understand after evolving into the Howling Moon Divine Ape. Its function is to stun the opponent. But as long as you cover your ears in time, the effect of this skill  It will be greatly reduced.”

    Seeing that the natal skill did not work, the Howling Moon Divine Ape became even more angry. After roaring angrily, he rushed towards Leo and the others.

    “Ouch~~woo~”

    Just when the Howling Moon Divine Ape was about to attack again, suddenly a roar of beasts came from the top of the mountain in the distance.  The Howling Moon Divine Ape rushed towards Leo and others, his body shook violently, and then he roared several times in the sky unwillingly, turned around and jumped into the darkness, and disappeared.

    Han Yu and others followed the sound, and saw a huge fox with three tails appearing on the hilltop where the Moon Roaring Ape had been. Against the background of the moon, he saw a ghostly face that looked like a child's mask.  Appeared in front of Han Yu and others.  Four words flashed through the minds of Han Yu and others at the same time: "Ghost-Faced Fox King."

    I saw the ghost-faced fox king on the top of the mountain yawned leisurely, stood up and stretched his waist, and finally glanced at Han Yu and others with contempt.

    "Do you look down on us?" Richard said angrily.

    "Calm down, the Ghost Faced Fox King is extremely cunning. He is prepared for everything tonight. Don't be fooled easily." Leo reached out and grabbed Richard's shoulder to persuade him.

    The ghost face suddenly showed a mocking smile, twisted and jumped down the mountain, disappearing into the mountains.

    "Is that the Ghost-Faced Fox King?" Han Yu said to himself, looking in the direction where the Ghost-Faced Fox King disappeared.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Hearing this, he said: "Yes, that's the Ghost Faced Fox King. It seems that tonight's attack is just for him to say hello. The battle will become more and more intense in the future. If you two don't want to die, it's best to do this in the future."  Be more alert for a while, I can't take care of you all the time."

    Han Yu turned to look at Leo and suddenly grinned: "Uncle Leo, thank you for your concern. Ning Ping and I will take care of ourselves, so you don't have to worry."

    Seeing Han Yu's smile, Leo suddenly felt a little guilty, and turned to Xiang Yang and said, "Xiang Yang, you made a mistake tonight."

    "I know, but I promise, there won't be a next time." Xiang Yang replied in a deep voice.

    "I don't mean to blame you, I just want to remind you that we are all in the same boat now. If you want to avoid capsizing, it's best to cooperate temporarily. What do you think?"

    Xiangyang was silent for a moment after hearing this, then nodded and replied, "Okay, I'll do as you say."

    After the Howling Moon Ape made such a fuss, no one was sleepy at all, but just sitting and waiting for dawn was not an issue. In order to prevent the Howling Moon Ape or other animals from causing trouble again, Leo and others discussed taking turns to rest. Of course, Alice and Xiang Mingyue  exception.  The remaining five people took turns to keep vigil and be responsible for the surrounding vigilance.  Han Yu and Ning Ping were the first group of people responsible for the night watch.

    "Ning Ping, do you see anything?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice while sitting on the roof, staring at the movement around him.

    Ning Ping, who was sitting back-to-back with Han Yu, heard this and replied: "Did you see anything?"

    "Well, I can see it. The reason why the Howling Moon Divine Ape can tear apart my flames is because of the moonlight, I guess."

    Ning Ping: ""

    "Hey, Ning Ping, why don't you say anything? Is my guess wrong?"

    "Didn't you discover anything about our companions?" Ning Ping asked helplessly.

    "Ah? They, forget about them. Anyway, I never believed them from beginning to end. Even if they have their own evil intentions, how much does it have to do with us? As long as we are strong enough, why should we care about the little tricks they play?"

    "Haha according to what you said, I am worrying too much."

    "Hehe Ning Ping, how smart can that ghost-faced fox king be? And it must be very strong, right? It can actually command the howling moon ape to give up attacking us and retreat." Han Yu asked excitedly  Ning Ping said.

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu who was getting more and more excited as he talked, and couldn't help but ask: "Han Yu, what are you so happy about? You know, the more difficult it is to deal with the Ghost Faced Fox King, the less likely we are to complete the mission.  Oops, this time we’ll even risk our lives.”

    "Hehe Ning Ping, this is not like what you said after defeating the Sword Master Liu Haoran. Compared with the Sword Master Liu Haoran, what is the Ghost Faced Fox King? If we can't even deal with the Ghost Faced Fox King  , then why should we think about those unrealistic dreams?”

    Ning Ping was shocked when he heard this. When he looked at Han Yu again, he suddenly found that Han Yu was slightly different from the Han Yu he had seen before.  Ning Ping raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "You are right, if you can't even deal with a ghost-faced fox king, then challenging Liu Haoran is just like fart, and there is no chance of it being realized."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said no more.

    *************************************

    Early in the morning, Han Yu and his party were ready to go. They had already experienced the power of the Ghost-Faced Fox King last night, and now it was time for them to return the favor.

    After a night, Han Yu found that the mental state of Leo, Xiang Yang and others was very different from before. Although he felt strange in his heart, when he thought that it had nothing to do with him, Han Yu chose to stand on the sidelines.  After Ning Ping's conversation with Han Yu last night, he also thought about it. As long as Leo and others don't interfere with his and Han Yu's plans, then whatever they want to do has nothing to do with Ning Ping.

    In this slightly weird atmosphere, Han Yu and his party left the outskirts of Motolo Mountain and began their journey to defeat the Ghost-Faced Fox King.  The first test they faced was the Moon-Screaming Monkeys guarding the first line of defense on Mount Motolo.

    Last night’s battle was not satisfying. In addition, the Howling Moon Divine Ape among the Howling Moon Monkeys was injured. When they met at this time, they were enemies meeting each other, so they were extremely jealous.  Without any nonsense, the two sides started fighting directly.  Unlike last night, due to environmental restrictions, Leo and Richard's strengths were not fully utilized. At this time, Leo, Xiang Yang and others who had agreed to temporarily cooperate showed their true strengths.

    Looking at Leo and Richard who were killing everyone, Han Yu thought in his mind while fighting the Moon-Screaming Ape that was attacking him.If ?? and Leo and others start a fight, there is a slight chance of winning.

    "Whoa!" There was a sound of the sword, and Ning Ping said to Han Yu after killing a Xiaoyue ape who was about to sneak attack Han Yu: "Don't be distracted during the battle, it is easy to get hit."

    Han Yu, who was rescued by Ning Ping, scratched his head and replied sheepishly: "I know."

    "Aww~" Perhaps the killing of his own people angered the Howling Moon Divine Ape, so he heard the Howling Moon Divine Ape roar, and suddenly jumped down from the hill where he was watching the battle, and went straight to Xiangyang to kill him.  It clearly remembered that it was the human who injured himself with a strange tool last night.

    At this time, Xiangyang completely changed his equipment. The sniper rifle he carried when he entered the mountain had been thrown away without knowing where.  He saw Xiang Yang holding knives in both hands and looking intently at the Moon-Screaming Ape rushing towards him.

    "Seeking death!" Xiang Yang said two words from between his teeth. He was very dissatisfied with the behavior of Xiaoyue Divine Ape looking for him instead of others.

    Xiang Yang didn’t see any movement. He started to act when the Howling Moon Divine Ape was less than a hundred meters away from him. With an afterimage of his body appearing, he faced the rushing Moon Divine Ape.  When Ning Ping in the distance saw Xiang Yang's movements, his movements on his hands suddenly stopped, and his eyes looked at Xiang Yang in surprise.

    "Poof!"

    "Ouch~woo~" The originally majestic Howling Moon Divine Ape fell to the ground with a howl, and its two thick forelimbs fell to the ground not far from it.  Xiang Yang, who didn't have a drop of blood on his body, looked at the Howling Moon Divine Ape expressionlessly and said, "The price for provoking me is death!" After saying that, Xiang Yang waved his right hand, and blood burst out, and the hands of the Howling Moon Divine Ape appeared.  The legs were severed by sharp blades.  The Howling Moon Divine Ape immediately let out a scream that was ten times more horrifying than before.

    The fighting had stopped. Whether it was Leo and the others or the Moon-Screaming Apes, they were all attracted to Xiang Yang at this time. They watched Xiang Yang cut the Moon-Screaming Ape, who had lost its resistance, into a stick with one knife after another.

    The Xiaoyue Divine Ape is dead!  The death was extremely miserable, with no intact body left!  Xiang Yang raised his head and glanced around, then suddenly grinned at Leo and said, "What? Are you scared just like this?"

    Leo was startled by Xiang Yang's sudden laughter, and subconsciously wanted to retreat, but his reason reminded him that he must not retreat at this time. Once he retreated, he would have a psychological shadow on Xiang Yang when he fought with him in the future.  For a warrior, it is the most important thing.

    "Save your strength, I think there will be other strange beasts on the road before encountering the Ghost Faced Fox King." Leo warned Xiang Yang, turned around, picked up the giant ax, and continued moving forward.

    "Really?" Xiang Yang curled his lips, put away his swords, kept a hundred meters away from Leo, and headed in the same direction.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 13 Illusion Array

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    "What should we do?" Leo asked Xiang Yang beside him, facing the two mountain roads in front of him.

    Since Xiang Yang killed the Xiaoyue Divine Ape, except for Xiang Mingyue, the rest of the seven people in the group have already shown their original strength.

    Leo is a berserker who can increase his combat power several times in an instant through secret techniques.  However, this secret method comes at the cost of the user's life. The greater the power obtained, the more lives need to be paid.  So this secret method did not make Han Yu feel envious.

    Richard is an assassin with strange skills and is good at assassination.  Han Yu once saw with his own eyes that Richard killed the leader of a group of strange beasts on his own and then escaped unharmed.

    Alice is a superpower, but she is not an ordinary water power user, but an advanced water power user, an ice power user.  Although she is still in the growth stage, I believe that when she can flexibly use ice abilities, she will be a troublesome opponent.

    Xiang Yang is similar to Richard, he is an assassin, but compared to Richard, Xiang Yang is more powerful.  Only for Xiang Mingyue, Han Yu still didn't know what her abilities were.

    In comparison, Han Yu and Ning Ping became the least useful people in the entire team.  However, what makes Han Yu and Ning Ping feel strange is that neither Leo nor Xiang Yang seems to feel that Han Yu and Ning Ping are a burden. Instead, they pay attention to Han Yu and Ning Ping from time to time, as if they are afraid that Han Yu and Ning Ping will be in any danger.

    It’s okay to smile, it’s either a traitor or a thief!  Although it's still unclear why Leo and Xiang Yang are treating themselves and Ning Ping like this, it doesn't hurt to be careful.  A team of seven people, who originally wore hypocritical masks to get along with each other, have now been clearly divided into three teams.  If it weren't for the common goal of the Ghost Faced Fox King, the three teams might have started fighting among themselves.

    Hearing Leo's question, Xiang Yang frowned, looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping at the back of the team, and whispered: "How about one person walking aside, as for the sacrifice, just stay where you are and wait?"

    "What if they run away?" Leo asked with a frown.

    "Don't worry, you can't run away."

    "Why should I trust you?"

    "If you don't believe it, you can leave one person to watch them. What is in front of us now is an illusory formation. When we enter and break the illusory formation, we will naturally come back."

    "How do you know this is a phantom formation?" Leo looked at Xiang Yang suspiciously and asked.

    "Believe it or not." Xiang Yang replied indifferently.

    Leo narrowed his eyes and stared at Xiang Yang, while Xiang Yang stared at him fearlessly.  Richard and Alice on the side immediately prepared for battle when they saw this, while Han Yu and Ning Ping hid far away to avoid being affected.

    The internal fighting did not happen. After Leo and Xiang Yang looked at each other for a long time, Leo withdrew his gaze and said, "Okay, then I will believe you once. Alice, you stay."

    "Ah? Boss, I" Alice said a little unhappy when she heard this.

    "Okay, don't forget that we agreed when we came here to obey orders."

    "Yes." Alice curled her lips and said reluctantly.

    "Mingyue, you also stay." Xiang Yang said to Xiang Mingyue behind him.

    "Ah? Am I staying too?" Xiang Mingyue asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Yeah." Xiang Yang nodded.

    “…Brother, I don’t want to stay.”

    "I don't trust that Alice. I can't trust my back to someone I don't trust."

    "But brother, without my help, how are you going to break the illusion array in front of you?" Xiang Mingyue asked anxiously after hearing this.

    "Don't worry, I'll have no problem."

    ……

    "The phenomena you see in the illusion array are true and false. When encountering an emergency, you must remember to stabilize your mind, otherwise you will be trapped in the illusion and it will be difficult to come out." In front of a mountain road,  Xiangyang told Leo and Richard who were preparing to take another mountain road.

    "Thanks for the reminder." Leo rushed to Xiangyang and hugged his fists, turned around and took Richard on the road.

    Not long after Leo and Richard entered the mountain road, a white mist came out of nowhere and enveloped them. Not long after, the white mist dissipated, and Leo and Richard were gone.  No trace.

    "It seems they have entered the phantom formation." Alice, who was standing at the intersection, said to Xiang Mingyue who was standing aside.

    The remaining people were relatively speechless at this time and began to do their own things.  From entering the mountain to now, it is difficult toWith a little free time, Han Yu and Ning Ping planned to eat something first and then take the time to take a rest. After all, no one knew what would be waiting for them next.

    Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping taking care of their own affairs, a trace of unbearability flashed through the eyes of Alice and Xiang Mingyue at the same time, but that trace of unbearability also disappeared in an instant.  Because of their profession, they are not allowed to have feelings.

    In the phantom array

    Leo didn’t know when he suddenly realized that Richard, who had been following him, suddenly disappeared.

    "Richard, where are you? Tell me your location." Leo stopped and shouted loudly to the empty surroundings.  Except for his own echo, Richard didn't make any sound.

    "Damn it." Leo cursed secretly, and suddenly the words that Xiang Yang reminded him before setting off were heard. What he saw now may not be true.  He quickly bit the tip of his tongue to calm himself down.  Sure enough, less than ten meters away from Leo, Leo saw Richard spinning in circles.

    Leo did not step forward rashly. Since he was now in the illusion formation, that is to say, Richard at this time was very likely to be in an illusion just like himself just now. If he stepped forward rashly, it was very likely that  Instead, he was attacked by Richard.  Thinking of this, Leo shouted to Richard: "Richard!"

    With a distance of less than ten meters, anyone who was not deaf should have heard Leo's shouting, but Richard turned a deaf ear and still looked around nervously, as if he was in a hard fight.

    When Leo saw Richard’s appearance, he immediately understood that Richard must have been trapped in an illusion and unable to wake up, as Xiang Yang said before.  There is only one way to wake up Richard, which is to kill the strange beast that uses the illusion array. Otherwise, Richard's life is likely to be in danger.

    Thinking clearly, Di Leio did not dare to disturb Richard, so he continued to move forward calmly.  Although I don't know if the key to breaking the illusion array mentioned by Xiang Yang before is of any use, but now Leo has no choice but to believe.  Unless you watch Richard fall into the illusion, unable to extricate yourself.

    On the other side, Xiang Yang was very careful as he entered the phantom formation. As he slowly moved forward, he had already drawn out his two swords and held them tightly in his hands.  After walking for about three hundred meters, in the white mist, a tall figure walked towards Xiangyang with heavy steps.  Seeing this, Xiangyang didn't dare to be careless, and immediately stared with full vigilance at the big guy who was gradually revealing his true face.

    "Tauren!?" Xiang Yang couldn't restrain his excitement and blurted out.  Xiang Yang couldn't help but be surprised to encounter such a strange beast that was only recorded in books here.  But then Xiangyang thought of the environment he was in at this time.  This is the illusion array. The alien beasts that use the illusion array often have the ability to spy on people's hearts. In this way, the alien beasts can enter the minds of the people in the illusion array to create illusions.

    "Isn't this tauren in front of me just an illusion?" Xiang Yang looked at the tauren who stood still after seeing him suspiciously, and muttered suspiciously in his heart.

    "Moo~" Just when Xiang Yang was suspicious, the tauren on the opposite side suddenly shouted, took off the ax on his back, and rushed straight towards Xiang Yang.  Xiang Yang's eyes suddenly narrowed when he saw the battle ax in the tauren's hand. It was the battle ax used by Leo.  In other words, the tauren in front of him is actually Leo who entered the battle separately from him!

    Xiang Yang, who figured out the true identity of the tauren in front of him, was not too happy because Leo had already rushed in front of him and struck Xiang Yang's head with an axe.

    "Damn it! Leo, I'm Xiang Yang, you guy, wake up!" Xiang Yang yelled at Leo loudly while using his two swords to hold the fallen tomahawk.  It's a pity that Leo couldn't listen at all at this time. Perhaps in Leo's eyes, the monster in front of him was the culprit who arranged the illusion array. As long as he defeated the opponent, the illusion array would be lifted, and Richard, who was trapped in the illusion array, would be free.  Come to your senses.

    In one or two, Xiang Yang was also beaten. Although everyone is still a cooperative relationship now, when the end, the two sides still have to fight for you to die.  Since you, Leo, can't wake up, then why should I, Xiangyang, worry about you.  Just take this opportunity to decide the outcome in advance.  After Xiang Yang figured it out, he no longer held back and started a fierce battle with Leo.

    While Leo and Xiang Yang were having a heated fight in the phantom formation, Han Yu and others outside the phantom formation were eating.  "Huh? Ning Ping, what are you looking at?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping strangely and asked.  Not long after entering this valley, Han Yu discovered that Ningping was a bit distracted and often sat alone in a daze.

    "Ah, I just feel a little strange." Ning Ping replied casually, still staring at the sky as he spoke.

    "Strange? What's weird?" Han Yu asked puzzledly, and at the same time followed what Ning Ping was looking at.Look towards the sky.

    Ning Ping, who looked up at the sky, suddenly asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, how long do you think it has been since we entered this valley?"

    "It's been about four hours, right?" Han Yu replied uncertainly.

    "Well, four hours, then you say, four hours have passed, but the sun in the sky has not moved at all. Do you think this is a bit strange?"

    "Oh, really?" Han Yu looked at the sun with his hands on the awning and said, "Don't tell me, if you don't tell me, I really don't care. The sun is really the same as when we entered the valley.  I haven’t moved my nest.”

    The conversation between Han Yu and Ning Ping caused Xiang Mingyue's expression to change suddenly. Seeing this, Alice felt something was wrong and quickly asked: "Mingyue, what did you find?"

    "Sister Alice, I think we have already entered the illusion formation when we entered the valley." Xiang Mingyue replied with a wry smile.

    "What about Leo and the others" Alice asked nervously after hearing this.

    "They may be fighting each other in the phantom formation now. When they are solved, it may be about us."

    "Then what should we do now?"

    "Think of ways to find the strange beasts that have arranged the phantom formation, and destroy the phantom formation in front of you."

    "Do you have any idea?"

    "Yes." After answering Alice's question, he shouted to Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were not far away from Mingyue Chong: "Han Yu, Ning Ping, I need your help."

    According to what Xiang Mingyue said, Han Yu and Ning Ping drew a huge formation diagram on a flat ground in the valley.

    "Xiang Mingyue, is it useful to draw this?" Han Yu asked Xiang Mingyue who came over.

    "Useful." Xiang Mingyue nodded and explained to Han Yu: "I am a mind whisperer, and my ability is to read other people's inner thoughts."

    "What!" Han Yu was startled when he heard this, and subconsciously protected his chest with both hands, as if he was afraid that Xiang Mingyue would see through his mind.  Xiang Mingyue rolled his eyes angrily, "Don't worry, I'm not interested in your thoughts. And once I use this ability, the people I spy on will definitely feel it. I won't do it unless I have to."  Use this ability."

    "Then what's the use of this formation diagram?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "Using the mind-reading method requires a lot of physical strength. With the help of this formation, my mind-reading time can be extended. However, it will be up to you and Han Yu to kill the alien beast that casts the illusion."

    "I understand. But how can you guarantee that the strange beast that casts illusion will appear near us?"

    "Mind reading and illusion are both mental abilities. If a beast that casts illusion wants to enhance its own illusion, the best way is to devour a mind whisperer whose ability is of the same type as its own. And similarly,  If a Heart Whisperer wants to improve his abilities, the best way is to absorb the crystals from the brains of alien beasts. This is common sense that every ability user should know. As a fire element user, why don't you even do this?  Do you know?" Xiang Mingyue looked at Han Yu strangely and asked.

    "Huh? Oh, well, there is no mentor to guide ability users in the place where I was born, so I basically don't know anything about ability users." Han Yu said with a smile after hearing this.

    Xiang Mingyue looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked, "Then from whom did you learn how to use fire abilities?"

    "Oh, when I was a child, I fought with the strange beasts in the mountains when I was practicing. I learned it by using it."

    "It turns out it was done through practiceWhat a pity." Xiang Mingyue looked Han Yu up and down, and finally said "It's a pity" and then stopped talking and began to concentrate on the final preparations.

    Han Yu looked at Xiang Mingyue inexplicably. He didn't understand what Xiang Mingyue's last sentence of "pity" meant?  I wanted to ask, but looking at Mingyue's busy look, she probably wouldn't pay attention to me.

    "Han Yu, after this matter is over, let's go to Dream Star." Ning Ping suggested to Han Yu.

    "Dream Star? Where is that place?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Dream Star, formerly known as Sgur Star, is the location of the highest academic institution in the alliance. There, you can learn any knowledge you want to learn. Since you have not systematically learned about superpowers, then go there  Making up lessons will be the best way. And we have other things to do there."

    "whats the matter?"

    "Starship pilot. I guess it will be difficult for us to find one on Darnielle. Why not try our luck on the Dream Star? Maybe we can meet someone who is compatible with us."

    "Oh, that's it. Well saySo is it.  Okay, after we complete this mission, we will go to the Dream Star.  "Han Yu thought about it for a moment, nodded and said.

    Listening to what Han Yu and Ning Ping said, Alice shook her head secretly, but didn't say anything.  After Xiang Mingyue completed the final preparations, he called to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Stop talking, you two, get ready, we are about to start. Remember, generally, the strength of the alien beasts that cast illusions is not too strong.  , don’t be deceived by the illusion you see before you.”

    "Know it."

    After receiving Han Yu's reply, Xiang Mingyue sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes. After a while, the white mist that originally only appeared on the mountain road surged towards Han Yu and others, instantly covering Han Yu and others.  submerged.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping kept their previous instructions to Mingyue in mind, calmed their minds, and calmly looked around for suspicious movements.

    "Yeah~" A woman's scream came from behind Han Yu.  Han Yu subconsciously looked back and saw a green-faced and fanged monster staring at him with a long sword in his hand.  Han Yu could tell at a glance that the long sword belonged to Ning Ping.  Knowing in his heart that the person standing in front of him was Ning Ping, Han Yu, who was afraid of being misunderstood by Ning Ping, quickly made the move he had agreed with Ning Ping before, jumping on the spot three times.

    Just as Han Yu guessed, in Ning Ping's eyes, the monster standing in front of him was also a green-faced and fanged monster. However, seeing the monster in front of him suddenly jumped three times, Ning Ping's originally nervous heart returned to normal, and he quickly  He made the agreed action, drew his sword and drew three circles in mid-air.

    Han Yu and Ningping, who knew each other's identities, stood there quietly, making the alien beasts who cast illusions feel disappointed.  However, it was sensible and knew that its illusion was of no use to the two people in front of it, so it started walking towards Alice.

    If the illusion is to be successful, it must seize the flaw in the heart of the person who is being cast. Once the person being cast is mentally prepared, the illusion will be ineffective most of the time.

    Thinking that women would be afraid of small animals such as mice and cockroaches, the alien beast who cast the illusion had already thought about what kind of illusion he would use to scare Alice.  But before it could cast its illusion, it felt its feet suddenly become empty and it fell into a trap.  But when it regained its breath and looked up, it found four pairs of eyes staring at it.

    In the eyes of Han Yu and others, a black cat the size of an adult wild dog was staring in horror at the four people staring at it with its big eyes. They didn't know what the four people in front of them wanted to do with it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 14 Clues

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    "Phantom cats are a kind of strange beasts that can use spiritual abilities. However, because these strange beasts only know simple illusions, most of them can only become pets kept by wealthy people. Like this phantom cat in front of you, which is as big as an adult wild dog.  This is my first time seeing a cat. Could it be that the bigger the fantasy cat is, the stronger the illusions it can use?" Alice introduced her knowledge about fantasy cats to Han Yu while looking at Han Yu who was already surrounded by four horses.  Said the black cat tied up with hoofs.

    Xiang Mingyue said from the side: "Is this a fantasy cat? I heard that fantasy cats are expensive, and the black market price has been as high as 100,000 star yuan each. A big one like this can be sold for a lot of money, right?"

    "It can't be sold. The smaller the exotic animals used as pets like fantasy cats are, the more valuable they are. No one will want a big one like this. The purpose of those rich people buying fantasy cats is just to show off to others.  Who would buy a fantasy cat that could threaten their own life?" Alice shook her head after hearing this.

    "Is the magic cat meat delicious?" Han Yu, who was silent on the side, suddenly asked.

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Alice and Xiang Mingyue looked at Han Yu dumbfounded, not knowing how to answer.  When Huan Mao, who was lying on the ground, heard these words, all the hair on the back of his neck exploded, and he looked at Han Yu in horror.

    "Eh? Did I say something wrong?" Han Yu asked in confusion after seeing the reactions of Xiang Mingyue and Alice.

    "Hmm Han Yu, why do you ask if the fantasy cat meat is delicious? Do you plan to eat this fantasy cat?" Alice asked Han Yu with a slight cough.

    "Yeah, didn't you say that this fantasy cat can't be sold for much money? I think this cat is quite fat. It would taste good if grilled." As he spoke, Han Yu looked around the fantasy cat's body.  Looking at it is like looking for a place to strike.  The frightened fantasy cat curled up into a ball of flesh and looked at Alice and Xiang Mingyue pitifully. In its opinion, only these two female humans in front of it could possibly save it.

    "Huh? Can this cat understand our conversation?" Xiang Mingyue said with some surprise after seeing Huanmao's movements.

    After hearing this, Alice looked at it and said: "Well, although the magic cat is weak, it is said that it is very smart and can understand people's words. Now it seems that the rumors are not false."

    "Hey, you haven't said yet whether the fantasy cat meat is delicious?"

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Alice smiled bitterly and replied: "I heard people say that phantom cat meat is sour. As for whether it is true, I don't know. After all, I have never eaten phantom cat meat."

    "Hmmis it really sour?" Han Yu squinted his eyes and stared at the fantasy cat and asked.

    The fantasy cat lying on the ground immediately nodded his head when he heard this. Now don't say its meat is sour, just say its meat is smelly, and it won't object.

    "It seems that you really understand what we are saying. Okay then. Kitty, give you a chance to save yourself. As long as you take us to the residence of the Ghost Faced Fox King, I will let you go."

    Hearing this, Huanmao lowered his head hesitantly, apparently weighing the pros and cons of this matter.  Seeing this, Han Yu turned around and asked Ning Ping who was standing aside: "Ning Ping, do you think it's better for us to cook or roast this fat cat?"

    "I think sashimi is also good." Ning Ping said in agreement.

    The fantasy cat did not originally live in the wild. It was once a pet kept by wealthy people. It also had a name, Jack.  It was just bad luck that the family encountered changes and fell into ruin, and Jack, the fantasy cat, changed from an aristocratic cat who had no worries about food and clothing to a wild cat who had to run for three meals a day.  Generally speaking, Jack the Phantom Cat is a master who has eaten and met before, so when he heard Ning Ping said that he wanted to make it into sashimi and eat it.  Jack the Phantom Cat's face would have turned green, if it weren't for the layer of black hair on his face.  I am so unlucky that I met these two perverts!  And sashimi, doesn’t that mean you have to eat yourself raw?  When he thought about having his body cut off piece by piece with a knife, and then eaten with various condiments, while he was still alive at that time Thinking of this, Huanmao couldn't help but start to twitch.

    "Okay, you two, let's see how scared this cat is. Little cat, have you thought about it? If you agree to take us to find the Ghost-Faced Fox King, just nod." Alice knelt down and said to Jack the Phantom Cat.  .  There is no need to worry about Jack the Phantom Cat using illusions at this time, because when Jack the Phantom Cat was captured, Xiang Mingyue had already used special techniques to seal Jack the Phantom Cat's ability. At this time, the Phantom Cat Jack was just an ordinary wild cat, just  It's just relatively big.

    When Jack the Phantom Cat heard this, he nodded repeatedly, fearing that he would be made into a sashimi by those two terrifying humans if he was slow to answer.

    Seeing Huan Mao nodding, Alice smiled with satisfaction, and raised her hand behind her back to Han Yu.Ning Ping gave a thumbs up and said to Jack the Phantom Cat: "Well, since you agree to cooperate with us, let's set off."

    When the fantasy cat Jack was captured, the illusion he had set up before naturally became ineffective, and the original two mountain paths became one again. Leo and Xiang Yang, who were fighting in the mountain path, now saw clearly the appearance of their opponents, and also  He tacitly chose to stop.  Only Richard, who had fallen into the illusion before, fell unconscious on the roadside.

    "What's going on?" Alice asked Mingyue with some confusion.

    Xiang Mingyue stepped forward to check, and said to Alice: "Don't worry, he just exhausted too much energy in the illusion. He will be fine after taking a rest."

    "What kind of illusion did he fall under? That he could consume so much energy that he passed out?" Alice said to herself curiously.

    "Only he knows this. Generally, illusions magnify the darkness deep in the heart of a person who has been affected by illusions. The fact that he can be so tired shows that his heart is very dark." Xiang Mingyue answered casually, and the words were finished.  I just felt like it was inappropriate to say it.  But if you say it out loud, it is impossible to take back the water that was thrown out. You can only change the subject and say: "Alice, let's take a few steps forward. I'm worried that Leo and Xiang Yang have also fallen into the illusion.  "

    "Yes." Alice agreed, leaving Richard to Han Yu and Ning Ping, and followed Xiang Mingyue forward.

    Han Yu looked at Richard lying on the ground covered in sweat, scratched his head in embarrassment, looked down at the fantasy cat tied with a rope by Ning Ping, and compared the sizes of the fantasy cat and Richard, helplessly.  He walked up to Richard, sat on him, rounded his arms and slapped Richard on the face.

    "Pa, pop, pop, pop" Even Jack the Phantom Cat couldn't stand it anymore and turned his head to look away. Richard, who was in a coma, finally opened his eyes under the stimulation of pain.  As soon as he opened his eyes, Richard felt an unusual tingling on his cheek, and he felt as if he couldn't fully open his eyes.

    "What's wrong with me?" Richard asked with a somewhat unclear speech.

    "You were under an illusion. In order to save you, I had to use some extraordinary means." Han Yu explained to Richard with a concerned look on his face.

    "Oh, where are the others?"

    "Alice and Xiang Mingyue went to the front to find Leo and Xiang Yang. How are you? Can you stand up and walk by yourself?"

    "……let me try."

    With Han Yu’s support, Richard stood up unsteadily, tried to walk a few steps and then said to Han Yu: “It’s no problem, I can do it.”

    "That's good, let's catch up. I'm worried that Leo and the others are also under the same illusion as you."

    "Hmm. Huh? What is this?" When Richard lowered his head, he saw the black cat squatting at Ning Ping's feet and asked Han Yu.

    "I heard from Alice that it was a phantom cat. The phantom array we encountered was the work of this guy. But now this guy has promised to take us to the Ghost Faced Fox King, so you can't cause trouble for it."

    "Okay, I won't cause trouble to the Ghost-Faced Fox King until we find it. But if it doesn't lead us to find the Ghost-Faced Fox King, it will be left to me to handle."

    "How do you want to deal with it?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "I'm going to beat it eight times a day, every day, and it won't die." Richard said fiercely.

    Hearing this, Jack the Fantasy Cat lamented in his heart, his life was too miserable, how could he avoid being perverted?

    When Han Yu and the others brought a cat to join Leo and others in front, Leo and others were startled by Richard's current appearance and asked in surprise: "Richard, what are you doing?"  Already?"

    "Oh, it's okay, it will be fine after a while."

    Seeing that Richard didn't want to say more, Leo didn't ask further. Instead, he looked at the black cat being held by Ning Ping and asked Alice beside him: "This is the phantom cat you just mentioned.  ?”

    "Yes. It has promised to take us to find the Ghost-Faced Fox King." Alice nodded and replied.

    "Can you trust this cat?" Xiang Yang asked from the side.

    "Right now, we don't have the specific location of the Ghost-faced Fox King. Instead of wandering around in the Motolo Mountains, we might as well take a gamble. Anyway, our current situation is already very bad. Could it be worse than now?  Of?"

    "That's right. Anyway, let's treat the dead horse as a living horse." Xiang Yang thought for a moment and agreed with Leo's statement.

    In fact, after deciding to let Jack the Phantom Cat lead the way, the situation was indeed worse than before not letting Jack the Phantom Cat lead the way.

    "Dead cat, is this the good path you led?" Han Yu, who was lost in the woods, asked dissatisfiedlyJack the Phantom Cat said.

    "Meow~meow~meow~" Jack the Phantom Cat quickly explained, but unfortunately the two parties couldn't understand each other's language, and Han Yu didn't understand a word.

    "Okay, stop making trouble. According to the map our employer gave us, I think the Ghost Faced Fox King should be behind this forest. The question is how do we get through this forest now?" Leo looked at the map.  Said to Han Yu and others.

    "This shabby forest doesn't look big from the outside. I didn't expect that I would get lost after entering. Boss, do you think this forest is another trap?" Richard asked Leo nervously.  .

    Leo smiled when he heard this, "Where are there so many traps? Richard, don't be suspicious and scare Alice and the others."

    "Anyway, I just feel that this forest is a little weird." Richard said stubbornly.

    Leo shook his head, ignored Richard, and concentrated on studying the map in his hand.  The map in his hand was given to him by his employer Paul before leaving.  However, this map is too rough, and many places that require attention are not marked. Except for roughly marking the area where the Ghost-faced Fox King appears, the rest are basically passed by. It is precisely because of this that Leo and his party can  There are frequent attacks in the Motolo Mountains.  Now combined with the fantasy cat leading the way for them, Leo knew that they were getting closer and closer to their goal, and they were getting closer and closer to the final breakup.

    "Boss, what is that?" Richard suddenly asked Leo loudly.

    Leo raised his head and glanced at Richard, then looked in the air in the direction Richard pointed, and was stunned.  What's flying through the air?  How can you fly in the sky without wings?

    "Quick, hide, don't be discovered by the other party." Leo put away the map in his hand and said to everyone.

    In fact, there was no need for Leo to remind Han Yu and others that they had already found hiding places when they discovered the UFO in mid-air.

    The UFO flew closer and closer, and after a while it had reached the sky above Leo and others. Through the dense leaves, Leo and others could clearly see what was parked in mid-air, and in mid-air  But the guy couldn't find Leo and others.

    That was a human being, to be precise, a human being flying with an aircraft on his back.  Such a human suddenly appeared in the Motolo Mountains, which made Leo and others raise a question mark in their hearts.  What's this guy doing here?

    I saw a human standing in mid-air looking around, as if looking for something.  After searching for a long time and finding nothing, the man flew away in disappointment.

    When the man could no longer be seen, Leo and others walked out of the hiding place. Everyone had doubts on their faces. Leo was silent for a moment and then said: "It is best to complete our mission now.  The important thing is that after the mission is completed, the living people can solve the doubts in their hearts."

    With doubts in their hearts, Leo and others continued on their way.

    Led by the fantasy cat Jack, Leo and others arrived at the center of the woods and saw a big tree that could not be hugged even by everyone present.

    "This tree seems to have survived for thousands of years, right?" Ning Ping stood under the tree, looked up at the tree and said to himself.

    "Don't worry about this tree, we still have to hurry." Richard urged.

    "No, wait a minute, Richard, didn't you say before that you felt there was something weird in this forest? Look at this tree, don't you think this tree is the source of the weirdness?" Leo shouted.  Richard said.

    After being reminded by Leo, Richard carefully looked at the tree in front of him again, nodded and said to Leo: "Yes, this tree is indeed a bit weird, it makes me feel like it is alive."

    "Really?" After hearing this, Han Yu ran over and took a closer look. Suddenly he pointed at a tree trunk and shouted to everyone: "Look, look, do these look like the eyes and mouth of this tree?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the eyes of the tree trunk that Han Yu pointed to suddenly opened.  Everyone was shocked by the sudden change. No one thought that the tree in front of them actually had eyes.

    "Be on guard!" Xiang Yang shouted and protected Xiang Mingyue behind him.

    "Wait a minute." Xiang Mingyue suddenly shouted to the people who were preparing to attack.

    "Huh? Mingyue, what's the matter?" Xiang Yang turned around and asked.

    "Brother, this tree doesn't seem to have any ill intentions towards us." Xiang Mingyue looked at the big tree and replied to Xiangyang.

    "" Upon hearing this, Xiang Yang turned around and looked at the big tree in front of him, and asked Xiang Mingyue: "Mingyue, what does this big tree want to do?"

    "Hey, can trees talk?" Richard shouted in disbelief.

    "Richard, shut up."??.  Alice said angrily to Richard; "Ming Yue is a person with mental abilities. She can use mind reading, so she can naturally talk to creatures that have developed intelligence due to their long survival time."  "

    "Really?" Richard asked suspiciously.

    "Humph, believe it or not," Alice replied angrily.

    Richard was a little depressed and didn’t understand why Alice’s attitude towards him suddenly became so bad.  By the way, before entering the illusion formation, Alice was very friendly to herself.

    Xiang Mingyue closed his eyes and pretended to listen. The big tree in front of him also opened its eyes completely and looked at Xiang Mingyue without blinking.  It looked like he was having a spiritual communication with Xiang Mingyue.

    "This big tree asked us why we want to enter its home?" Xiang Mingyue said to everyone.

    Leo and others were surprised by this sentence. They didn't expect that Xiang Mingyue could really communicate with the big tree in front of them.

    "Xiang Mingyue, tell it that we are going to eliminate the Ghost Faced Fox King and restore Motolo Mountain to its previous appearance." Leo said to Xiang Mingyue.

    Xiang Mingyue nodded slightly when he heard the words, and after a while he said: "It said it didn't know the Ghost Faced Fox King, but it didn't look like it was lying to us, so it wouldn't stop us."

    While talking to Xiang Mingyue, a road suddenly appeared behind the big tree, and Xiang Mingyue continued: "It said that as long as you go straight along this road, you can leave the woods."

    "Boss, what should I do?" Richard asked Leo in a low voice.

    Leo did not answer, but asked Xiang Yang on the side: "Xiang Yang, what do you think?"

    "I believe in my sister." Xiang Yang glanced at Xiang Mingyue and replied.

    "Where are you two?" Leo asked Han Yu and Ning Ping again.

    "It doesn't matter, you can go anywhere anyway." Han Yu replied with a shrug. Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu and nodded to Leo.

    "You two are quite easy-going." Leo muttered, and said to Xiang Yang, "Xiang Yang, let's go then. Xiang Mingyue, wait while I say thank you to this big tree." After saying that, Leo took the lead and walked along the  Walking along the path given by the big tree, Richard followed closely behind.

    "Mingyue, let's go too." Xiangyang said to Xiangmingyue.

    "Yeah." Xiang Mingyue nodded slightly and replied.

    Seeing that only he and Ningping were left, Han Yu said to Ningping: "Let's go Ningping, I think it won't be long before we meet the ghost-faced fox king."

    "Well, have you figured out what you want to do next?"

    "Hehe whoever wants to plot against us, we will put down."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 15 Behind the Scenes Gambling

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    The flat highland looks like an artificially constructed arena. The target of Han Yu and his group, the Ghost-Faced Fox King, lies in the center of the highland, taking his time to watch the humans who enter his territory.

    "Leo's side will attack the left, Han Yuning will attack the middle, Mingyue and I will attack the right, and start attacking together." Xiang Yang briefly arranged their respective tasks, and led Xiang Mingyue to move to the right side of the Ghost Faced Fox King.  When Leo and others saw this, they didn't talk nonsense. The three of them immediately started to move to the left. The remaining Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and rushed towards the Ghost Faced Fox King.

    The Ghost-Faced Fox King still seemed unhurried. He looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping who were rushing toward him. He stood up and opened his mouth. A black energy pop appeared in the Ghost-Faced Fox King's mouth and grew bigger and bigger.

    "Ning Ping, be careful." Han Yu reminded Ning Ping loudly.

    "Yeah." Ning Ping agreed, and continued to rush towards the Ghost-faced Fox King with Han Yu at high speed, and at the same time, he was ready to dodge.

    "Whoops~" The black energy bombs whizzed straight towards Han Yu and Ning Ping. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were already prepared, immediately dodged to the left and right upon seeing this.  Unexpectedly, a sudden change occurred. Leo and Xiang Yang, who had originally agreed to attack the Ghost Faced Fox King separately, suddenly took action and pushed Han Yu and Ning Ping violently behind them respectively.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who thought that the two groups of Leo and Xiang Yang would quarrel after taking down the Ghost-faced Fox King, were not careful and were hit by black energy bombs respectively.

    Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping being hit by the energy bombs he fired, the Ghost-Faced Fox King roared again, and a black hole appeared beside him that could only allow it to get into. In a flash, the Ghost-Faced Fox King disappeared.  Leo and Xiang Yang were the only two groups left on the high ground.

    "The sacrifices have been offered, and it's our turn next." Leo said looking at Xiang Yang.

    "Not bad." Xiang Yang responded, his figure flashed, and the next second he appeared in front of Leo.  Leo, who was already on guard, immediately swept away with a single blow of his wheel axe.  Unexpectedly, Xiang Yang was just feinting. In the middle of the charge, he suddenly turned around and rushed towards Richard who was next to him. When Richard saw this, he immediately prepared to attack.  Leo, who had a bye, secretly screamed something bad and turned to look at where Alice was.

    I saw Alice being held at the throat with sharp claws, trying to scream but not daring to scream.

    "Despicable!" Leo yelled angrily.

    Xiang Yang, who had already stepped back to his original position, sneered, "Humph, despicable? I didn't expect Leo, who is known as a bull on the road, to say these two words."

    Hearing Xiang Yang call out his nickname, Leo's expression changed and he stared at Xiang Yang fiercely.  Xiang Mingyue, who captured Alice alive, dragged Alice back to Xiang Yang.

    "Mingyue, I didn't expect you to be an assassin?" Alice said to Mingyue with a wry smile.

    "I'm sorry Alice, our relationship has been hostile from the beginning, so you'd better not make small moves in front of me, otherwise" As he spoke, Xiang Mingyue scratched Alice's neck with the sharp claws in his hand.  Although he didn't use any force, he still made several red marks.

    "Now, Leo, what choice will you make? Do you choose to admit defeat for the sake of your teammates? Or give up your teammates and continue fighting with us?" Xiang Yang asked Leo as if he had a chance of victory.

    Leo was silent for a moment after hearing this, looked at Xiang Yang and said: "Xiang Yang, this is your first time participating in this kind of game. Otherwise, how could you say such childish words? Don't you know that you can survive in this game?  Are there only winners?"

    "Oh, really? In other words, the hostages are useless to us."

    "That's right. Richard!" Leo yelled.

    Richard, who was hiding behind Leo, took action, and a dart hit Alice's forehead accurately.  Alice died with disbelief in her eyes.  Perhaps in her heart, Leo or Richard would not kill themselves for victory.  But in fact, it was Richard, whom Alice trusted, who took action.

    "I'm sorry, Alice, it's better to die alone than for us all to die together." Richard looked at Alice apologetically and said.  After finishing speaking, Richard stared at Xiang Mingyue fiercely, and secretly swore in his heart that he would kill the two people in front of him and bury Alice with him.

    "What a pity, there are no more hostages." Xiang Mingyue let go of Alice and let Alice's body fall to the ground.  She wasn't worried about Alice cheating to death, because while letting go of Alice, Xiang Mingyue used his sharp claws to slit Alice's throat.  Blood continued to gush out from the wound and soon soaked the ground where Alice fell.

    Two against two.  Leo faced Xiang Yang, and Richard faced Xiang Mingyue.  Leo and Xiangyang were equally powerful, and it was difficult to tell the winner for a while, which made people feelSurprisingly, Xiang Mingyue not only did not panic under Richard's crazy attack, but after stabilizing his position, he began to fight back against Richard, almost causing Richard to suffer a big loss.

    *********************************

    In Paul's private estate in the main city of Darniel, Paul, the employer who issued the mission to hunt the Ghost-faced Fox King, was sitting on a leather sofa with a glass of red wine in his hand, watching the life-and-death fight on the big screen with relish.  The Leo et al.  Behind him, the Queen of Hearts among the thirteen playing cards displayed on a large screen suddenly said: "It seems that Paul is going to win this time."

    "Hahaha~ Queen of Hearts, don't say that either. The last few times you won, I didn't say anything." Paul laughed loudly after hearing this.

    "Humph, Paul, don't think that you are sure to win this time. It's not certain who will win or lose until the last moment." The J of Spades next to the Q of Hearts snorted coldly.

    "Hehehe Jack of Spades, don't be too embarrassed to lose." The 10 of Diamonds said after hearing this.

    The Jack of Spades said disdainfully: "Hmph, can I not afford to lose? It's just ten million stars. To me, it's just a drop in the bucket."

    "After this game is over, I think we all should restrain ourselves and stop playing this game for the time being." Club King suddenly said to everyone.

    "What's wrong? This game is so fun. For those of us who are so poor that we only have money, this game is so interesting." Jack of Spades asked after hearing this.

    "I got news that the game we played during this time has attracted the attention of the mad dog. Although we are not afraid of the mad dog, being targeted by the mad dog is always a trouble for us. More is worse than less. Just one thing." Club King explained to Spades Jack.

    Hearing the King of Clubs mention the mad dog, the Jack of Spades was silent for a moment and then said: "Okay, let's stop for a while. Paul, is it too late for me to raise my bet now?"

    "Ah? Of course." Paul was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and quickly replied.

    "That's fine, then I'll bet another 20 million stars on Leo and his gang."

    "Okay." Paul smiled from ear to ear. In Paul's eyes, Xiang Yang still had hidden strength that he had not revealed. The jack of spades raise was giving him money.  Since starting this game, I have earned more than one billion stars, which is much faster than doing other businesses.

    "Humph, you are so petty." Ace of Spades suddenly said.

    "Ace of Spades, what do you mean?" J of Spades immediately asked dissatisfiedly after hearing this.

    "Humph, literally, it's the last time I play this game. Why don't you gamble happily? What's it if you're not a petty person?"

    "Okay, then you should show me how you bet? How can you not be petty?"

    "Hmm, Paul, can I bet?"

    "Of course. I don't know how much you plan to bet on Xiangyang's ace of spades?" Paul asked quickly.

    "No, I don't bet on Xiang Yang's group." Ace of Spades said.

    The Jack of Spades laughed loudly after hearing this: "Ace of Spades, are you awake? There are only two groups of Leo and Xiang Yang on the field now. No more betting on Xiang Yang's group. Do you want to be like me?  Are you placing bets on Leo and others?"

    "No, I won't bet on Leo and others either." Ace of Spades replied slowly.

    The answer of Ace of Spades made everyone stunned. Paul asked in confusion: "If you don't bet on Leo or Xiangyang, then who are you going to bet on?"

    "I plan to place a bet on the two people who will be used as sacrifices."

    "Hahaha Paul, hurry up and continue, this Ace of Spades is crazy and is ready to give you money." Jack of Spades said with a wild smile.

    "47 trillion 52 billion."

    "Ah? Ace of Spades, what did you just say?" J of Spades asked in disbelief.

    "47 trillion and 52 billion. I'm going to bet on those two people. Paul, I wonder if you, the banker, dare to take it?" Ace of Spades asked Paul in a calm tone.

    "EhI" Paul replied hesitantly.

    "Paul, this is a great opportunity to make money, you have to seize it." Jack of Spades shouted, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.

    "Oh, the total amount of my property"

    "It doesn't matter, as long as you accept it, I will consider all your property to be worth this much." Ace of Spades said in a calm tone.

    Betting?  Still not betting?  If you win, your property can be more than doubled, but if you lose, you will have nothing.  Paul was caught in a conflict.Logically speaking, the two junior hunters, Han Yu and Ning Ping, were chosen by Paul just to cover up others' deception. Moreover, those two people had been taken into the lair by the Ghost-faced Fox King, and there was absolutely no chance of them coming out alive.  But the amount of the bet

    "I bet." Paul gritted his teeth and said to the Ace of Spades.  In the face of huge wealth, Paul's lust defeated his reason.

    "Okay, since you are willing to gamble, then prepare to sign the papers. By the way, Jack of Spades, won't you get involved?"

    "HeheI'm not as rich as you."

    After listening to the words of the Jack of Spades, the Ace of Spades ignored the Jack of Spades and turned to Paul: "Paul, there is one more thing. If you lose the bet, I want you to be responsible for memorizing this game after someone exposes it."  Black pot.”

    "Ah! This"

    "If you lose, you will have nothing. If you take the blame, I can guarantee that your son will not be affected because of you."

    Paul thought for a moment, nodded and replied: "Okay, I'll do as you say. But if I win, I want all of you to help my son in his career."

    "Okay." Ace of Spades replied in a calm voice.

    After the bet was made, Paul kept encouraging himself in his mind, "I will definitely win. Those two guys must have been eaten by the Ghost Faced Fox King as snacks by now, and they will never show up. I will definitely win."  .”

    “Master, would you like some red wine?” Butler Czech asked with concern.

    "Go away, don't disturb me." Paul stared at the big screen, praying in his heart that Han Yu and Ning Ping wouldn't suddenly appear on the big screen.

    ******************************************

    "Humans, don't be so nervous. I think we can sit down and talk." The ghost-faced fox king looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping who were both attentive in front of him and said.

    "You can speak?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "For a fox that has lived as long as me, it is not a problem to have some simple communication with humans. But my communication method is different from that of you humans. I directly use my spirit to communicate with your brains."

    "Ohhow long have you lived?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Wellthis is a difficult question to answer. Let's talk about something else. Do you have any thoughts about the current situation?"

    "Do you want to take action?" Han Yu asked, staring at the ghost-faced fox king warily.

    "Don't be so nervous. If I want to take action, I won't wait until now. I have something to ask you." The ghost-faced fox king said, looked at Ning Ping who was hiding behind Han Yu and said, "Sword  Sir, I admit that your swordsmanship is extraordinary, but if you want to defeat me with your current swordsmanship, it will still be a bit difficult." As soon as he finished speaking, a stone wall was erected around the Ghost Faced Fox King, and the Ghost Faced Fox King heard  He continued: "I can activate my abilities instantly. It is impossible to sneak attack me. Don't make useless attempts."

    Ning Ping, whose purpose was revealed by the Ghost-Faced Fox King, put away his sword, stood side by side with Han Yu, and faced the Ghost-Faced Fox King and asked, "What do you want to talk to us about?"

    "Haha That's right. Don't you humans often say that those who understand current affairs are heroes? Listen to me carefully, this matter will not harm you or me."

    “…Can I just talk about the key points?”

    "Sorry, sorry, I'm a little excited. The humans who came to me before yelled and killed me when they saw me, and didn't listen to my advice at all. I am very pleased that you are willing to listen to what I have to say."

    “Let’s get to the point!” Ning Ping shouted impatiently.

    "Okay, okay, don't worry, it's a long story if you talk about it"

    It is estimated that the Ghost-faced Fox King has not spoken for a long time, so this time it has a chance to talk. After chattering for half an hour, it still has not said what it wants Han Yu and Ning Ping to help.  thing?

    "Do you want to kill us?" Ning Ping couldn't bear it and drew his sword and shouted at the Ghost Faced Fox King.

    "Ning Ping, calm down, just listen to it telling stories, don't be so impulsive." Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly stopped Ning Ping and advised him.

    "You escaped!"

    "Don't be impulsive, give it another chance."

    "Yes, yes, give me another chance, and I promise not to talk nonsense." The Ghost-faced Fox King interrupted without missing a chance.

    "Hmph, tell me!"

    "Well, actually, what I want you to help me with is very simple, that is, help me open the door that seals me." The Ghost Faced Fox King said concisely and concisely.

    "Help you open the door? Didn't you say you are powerful? How could that be?Can't even open a door?  Ning Ping asked, looking at the Ghost Faced Fox King suspiciously.

    "Strong strength means strong strength, but that seal is even more powerful."

    “You can’t break the seal, can we break it?”

    "Yes, that seal is only for alien beasts and has no effect on humans. You can tear it open as long as you stretch out your hand." Ghost Faced Fox King said hurriedly.

    "Hmm Unlocking the seal and releasing such a big disaster like you Since I can seal you, the person who sealed you must be a peerless master. What if he notices it and causes trouble for us in the future?"

    "You don't have to worry about this. The people who sealed me sealed me at the cost of their lives. It is precisely because they made the seal at the cost of their lives, otherwise I wouldn't need your help."

    "Well you are very powerful. What if you are released and you harm others?" Han Yu asked worriedly.

    "No, no, I swear that if I can escape from here, I will go home immediately and never stay in the human world." The Ghost Faced Fox King quickly promised: "I sneaked from home to the human world.  At that time, it was just because I was playful, but I met a group of lunatics on the planet Daniel. They wanted to destroy me because they said I was a scourge. But before that, I had never harmed a human life at all. In order to protect myself, I  At that time, I could only fight back, which further confirmed the slander of those crazy people against me. In fact, our ghost-faced fox clan is a peace-loving race and will not actively attack other creatures. Although our usual food is meat,  But they will not feed on humans. Because there are regulations in our tribe that the lives of primates cannot be easily destroyed."

    Listening to the confession of the ghost-faced fox king, Han Yu turned his head and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, what should I do? Do you believe it?"

    "You are the captain, you have the final say."

    "Now I remember that I am the captain." Han Yu muttered dissatisfiedly and asked the Ghost-Faced Fox King: "Ghost-Faced Fox King, do you have a name?"

    "……have."

    "Oh, what's it called?"

    "Medie."

    "" Han Yu blinked when he heard this, and asked tentatively: "Female fox?"

    "Don't say it so harshly." The ghost-faced fox king shouted dissatisfied.

    "UghOkay Metty, I choose to believe what you said and help you break the seal. But how can you guarantee that what you said is not lying to me?"

    "I, I swear. I swear by the fox god of my tribe."

    "Okay, I believe you."

    At this moment, the battle between Leo and the others on the high ground has come to an end. Looking at Xiang Yang's side who are retreating steadily, the Jack of Spades on the big screen laughs and says to the Ace of Spades: "Hahaha~ Ace of Spades  , you seem to have miscalculated this time. It seems that I won today’s bet."

    Although Paul regretted that he did not win the bet in the end, he was also glad that he did not lose the bet. Even if he lost 60 million stars to the Jack of Spades, it would be better than losing his fortune and risking his own life.

    "It's better not to draw conclusions too early before the outcome has emerged." Ace of Spades said in a calm tone.  The Jack of Spades just smiled when he heard this, and did not take the harsh words of the Ace of Spades to heart. But the next moment, the front paws of the ghost-faced fox king appeared on the big screen, crushing the pride of the Jack of Spades.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 16 Thousand-year Tree Demon

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    "How is this possible?" Jack of Spades shouted in surprise.  Paul's eyes were bulging forward at this time, staring at the two people sitting on the back of the Ghost-faced Fox King on the big screen. Those two people were none other than Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "It seems that I won this bet." The gentle voice of Ace of Spades sounded in Paul's ears.  Paul trembled all over, and immediately retorted: "Wait a minute, it's not over yet, Leo and Xiang Yang haven't lost"

    Just as Paul was speaking, Xiang Yang and Xiang Mingyue had disappeared from the big screen, turned around and ran away.  Leo was at the end of his strength at this time, leaning on his battle ax and gasping for air as he looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping on the back of the Ghost-faced Fox King.  As for Richard, this guy is quite miserable. The Ghost Faced Fox King came out from a bad place and happened to step on Richard’s head with his paw. By the time the Ghost Faced Fox King found out, Richard’s whole person had already been photographed.  He took out a piece of meat pie and stuck it on the ground.

    "I didn't expect that the final winner would be you?" Leo looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping with a bitter smile, his eyes full of unwillingness.

    "The facts are unpredictable. I didn't expect that Uncle Leo would attack me." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Do you want to kill him?" Ghost Faced Fox King asked Han Yudao through his mind.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "No need, his injuries can't be saved. He is still alive only with his breath. Let's go. Don't you want to be free as soon as possible? Then what are you still wasting time here?  ?”

    "Okay, let's go." The Ghost-Faced Fox King kicked off the ground hard with his hind legs, and his whole body rose into the air. Then, to the surprise of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the Ghost-Faced Fox King actually stepped on the air.

    "You can actually fly?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Have you forgotten that one of my abilities is wind?"

    On the big screen, Paul saw that only Leo was left at the scene, and suddenly shouted in surprise: "I won. Look, only Leo is still there, everyone else has died or escaped"

    “Paul, you must be able to afford to lose.” Ace of Spades said to Paul in a cold tone.

    "Jack of Spades, who do you think won this bet?" Paul asked Jack of Spades loudly.

    "Let me tell you? I think the Ace of Spades won. Paul, I'm willing to admit defeat. Don't lose money and lose people." The voice of the Jack of Spades was full of gloating.

    "You, you are in the same group!" Paul yelled angrily.

    "Whatever you say. But Paul, you'd better remember the rules of our organization. The organization's punishment for members who violate the rules is very severe. It's up to you to decide whether to fulfill the bet and safety. I'll give you three days.  Think about it, if you don't fulfill your bet after three days, I will sanction you in accordance with the regulations of the organization." After saying this, the picture of the playing card representing the Ace of Spades turned gray, indicating that the Ace of Spades had cut off the relationship with Paul.  connect.

    "Hey, wait a minute, I haven't lost yet" Paul shouted loudly, but no one responded to him.  When he wanted to ask for help from others, he discovered that while he was talking to the Ace of Spades, others had already cut off contact with him.

    “Damn it, you all deserve to die!” Paul roared angrily.

    "Master, what happened?" Paul's shout alerted the housekeeper Czech who was guarding the door. As an excellent housekeeper, Czech stepped forward to ask responsibly.

    "Go away! Don't let me see you!" Paul slapped Czech on the face, who was coming over. The slap made Czech spin around three times, then he sat down on the ground, covering his slapped cheek and looking at it in confusion.  My master suddenly went crazy.

    "What are you looking at? Didn't you hear me telling you to get out?" Paul stepped forward and kicked the butler to the ground again.

    Paul did not see the butler Czech crawling out of the room. At this time, the face of the butler Czech was full of resentment.

    ***************************************

    Mount Motolo

    Xiang Yang and Xiang Mingyue, who were frightened away by the sudden appearance of the Ghost-Faced Fox King, were running on the mountain road, fearing that they would be overtaken by the Ghost-Faced Fox King and die.

    “Brother, let’s go find that thousand-year-old tree.” Xiang Mingyue shouted to Xiangyang who was running in front of her.

    "Huh? Why are you looking for that tree?" Xiangyang kept walking and turned around to ask.

    "Find a way to ask it to help deal with the Ghost Faced Fox King."

    "can it be done?"

    "It should be no problem. The last time I communicated with it, I found that its thoughts were very simple." Xiang Mingyue replied confidently.

    "Okay, let's give it a try." Xiangyang agreed, then turned towardsRun to the woods where the 20-year-old trees are.

    The two people moved quickly and found the location of the thousand-year-old tree in a short time.  Xiang Mingyue calmed down his breathing, stretched out his right hand and placed it on the tree trunk, and began to call out to the thousand-year-old tree in his heart, hoping to wake up the sleeping thousand-year-old tree.

    "Who disturbed my rest?" the thousand-year-old tree asked in an unfriendly tone.

    "It's me, the previous traveler, the Thousand-Year-Old Tree, we need your help." Xiang Mingyue replied quickly as soon as she heard the Thousand-Year-Old Tree's response.

    "It's you. Your companionwhy is there only one person left? Where are the others?"

    "They have all been killed. Thousand-year-old tree, we need your help."

    "Really? Please express my condolences." While comforting Xiang Mingyue, dozens of vines came towards Mingyue from different angles.

    "Mingyue, be careful!" Xiangyang noticed something was wrong and quickly shouted a warning. Unfortunately, by the time Xiangmingyue reacted, except for her right hand, which could still move, the rest of her body was caught by the vines of the thousand-year-old tree.

    "You, what do you want to do?" Xiang Mingyue felt the hostility emanating from the thousand-year-old tree and asked in horror.

    "Heywhat are you doing? Don't you understand? Of course I will eat you." The thousand-year-old tree replied in a sinister tone.  As he spoke, more vines came towards Mingyue from all directions.

    "Brother, save me!" Xiang Mingyue could only place her hope on Xiang Yang, but what Xiang Mingyue didn't expect was that her brother, who was from the same mother, turned around and ran for his life at this time, with no intention of saving her.  Xiang Mingyue was stunned, and the only movable right hand pointed in the direction of Xiang Yang's escape.

    More and more vines sprouted out, wrapping Xiang Mingyue tightly.  The completed thousand-year-old tree began to feast on its prey.

    "Ah~" Xiang Mingyue screamed and asked unwillingly: "Why? Why didn't you attack me last time? But you attacked me this time?"

    "Are you stupid? Last time you had a large number of people, and there was also a fire element user. I was so full that I found trouble with you. But this time it is different. You only have a loser with you, and I won't do anything.  That's really stupid." The thousand-year-old tree replied proudly.

    In mid-air, the ghost-faced fox king who was walking through the air suddenly felt a pain in his scalp and asked Han Yu quickly: "What's wrong?"

    "I thought I heard someone screaming just now." Han Yu answered while looking around.

    "Really?" The Ghost-faced Fox King looked around and found a forest and said, "Maybe the thousand-year-old tree demon named Ted has caught food again. That pervert's favorite thing to do is to listen to  The food has to scream while eating before it dies.”

    "What do you mean by food?"

    "Living creatures may be animals, exotic beasts, or humans. Anyway, as long as it's meat, that guy won't be picky. Those humans who came to trouble me before found me, and they were ** out of 10  It will kill it. But that guy is a bully. As long as there are more people, it will pretend to be a good guy. If it is alone, then it will show its true colors."

    "Meidi, go there and have a look." Han Yu called to the Ghost-faced Fox King.

    "Huh? Stop it. That guy is very difficult to deal with."

    "It's not my style, Han Yu, to ignore death and not save him. Hurry up, it won't waste much of your time anyway."

    “Okay, but I’ve agreed in advance that I won’t take action for a while.”

    "Okay, just send us there."

    Flying over the thousand-year-old tree, Ning Ping saw a human hand exposed outside the vine at a glance, and quickly shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu"

    Sometimes, tacit understanding does not require words.  As soon as Han Yu heard Ning Ping calling him, he immediately understood Ning Ping's intention. He agreed and jumped off the Ghost Faced Fox King's back with Ning Ping.

    "Oh my god, are you both going to die?" Ghost Faced Fox King shouted in surprise. It is more than a hundred meters from here to the ground.

    The cry of the Ghost-Faced Fox King alarmed Ted, a thousand-year-old tree demon who was tasting delicious food. Ted didn't even have to look up to see the Ghost-Faced Fox King who was not hiding his figure.

    "Meddy, we have always stayed within the rules. Are you here to break the rules?" Ted asked nervously.  To be honest, Ted was not afraid of fighting Metty, but he was afraid of trouble and did not want to fight a meaningless battle.

    "Don't get me wrong, I'm just passing by." Metty explained aloud.

    Hearing Metty’s explanation, Ted just breathed a sigh of relief when he felt two weak breaths in the air rushing towards him. He had been forced by Metty before.The big aura covered it up, and he didn't even notice it.

    "Seeking death!" Ted smiled contemptuously, and dozens of vines rushed towards the falling Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    It is very difficult to move freely in mid-air. Ted has almost seen the two guys who dared to attack him in mid-air being penetrated by his own vines.  But something unexpected happened. Han Yu in mid-air suddenly lowered his hands and emitted a ball of fire. The huge reaction made Han Yu's body in mid-air pause, and then Ning Ping stepped on Han Yu's shoulder.  Ben was entangled in Ted's vines and ran towards the bright moon.  At this time, a ball of fire burst out from behind Han Yu's hands again, and suddenly his whole body was like an arrow flying straight towards Ted who was on the ground.

    Facing Han Yu and Ning Ping's separate attacks, Ted sneered and waved more vines towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Han Yu in mid-air avoided the attack of vines while continuing to move towards Ted's body.  Ning Ping on the other side was even more violent. He pulled out his long sword and continued to move forward while slashing the vines that attacked him. It was not seen how big his movements were in the air, but wherever he passed, the vines all turned into  One by one, it fell from the air to the ground.

    The ghost-faced fox king in mid-air watched the battle below with great interest. Suddenly his eyes froze and he stared at the pendant hanging on Han Yu's chest that he had accidentally exposed just now.

    That is a peace charm made of peach wood.  Looking at the mahogany charm that jumped because Han Yu avoided the attack of the vines, a dusty memory flashed in Mei Di's mind.

    "It can't be such a coincidence, right?" Mei Di thought to herself, her eyes involuntarily looking at the peach wood charm hanging on Han Yu's chest.

    "Qiu Yu Zhan!" Ning Ping shouted loudly in mid-air, and dozens of sword lights were instantly emitted, striking the vines surrounding Ming Yue.  It must be said that Ning Ping's control of strength was very good. The vines wrapping Xiang Mingyue broke almost at the same time, but it did not hurt Xiang Mingyue inside at all.

    "Drink!" When he was still about five meters away from the ground, Ning Ping pointed at the ground and shouted loudly. With the help of the reaction force, Ning Ping landed smoothly on the ground.  As soon as he landed, Ning Ping immediately ran to Xiang Mingyue's side.  At this time, Xiang Mingyue's condition could only be described as horrific. His right arm was covered with wounds the size of pinholes, and blood was still oozing out. His left arm was covered only by a layer of skin with clearly visible bones, flesh and blood.  Not even a trace can be seen anymore.

    "Xiang Mingyue, wake up!" Ning Ping knelt down and patted Xiang Mingyue's cheek and shouted.

    Xiang Mingyue woke up leisurely, and when she saw Ning Ping for the first time, she subconsciously asked: "Are you here to take revenge on me?"

    Ning Ping frowned when he heard this and said, "You and I are just pawns in the eyes of others. Even if I want revenge, I won't come to you. Do you have any medicine on you?"

    "I brought it with me." Xiang Mingyue replied in a low voice.

    Ning Ping was about to speak when he suddenly stopped and turned around, shouting loudly to the ghost-faced fox king in mid-air: "Meidi, can you help us send this person to a safe place?"

    "Metty, you said you wouldn't interfere," Ted shouted immediately.

    Hearing this, Mei Di replied: "I said I won't attack you, so naturally I won't attack you." As he spoke, Mei Di fell from the air, stretched out his mouth to grab Xiang Mingyue by the back of his neck, and said to Ning Ping:  "You owe me a favor."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping replied calmly, staring at the surrounding vines with all his attention.

    Seeing this, Metty didn’t waste any time. She jumped into the air and flew straight towards Mingyue, where she was heading to her observation deck, where Leo and others were dueling.

    After seeing Metty leave, Ted's attack suddenly became more fierce. It wanted to kill these two guys before Metty came back. If it hadn't been worried that Metty would do something evil just now, Ted's attack would never have happened.  Be timid.  Now that the threat is gone, Ted will make the two guys in front of him pay the due price for daring to interrupt his meal.  One for two, it sounds like Ted still made a profit.

    It seems a little difficult to catch the two in front of you. The long sword in one hand is as sharp as iron, and coupled with his excellent movement skills, it will not be possible to successfully capture them in a short while.  The other one gave Ted a headache.  What plants fear most is fire, and this guy in front of him is simply an arsonist.  At the same time that Metty left, this guy started to set fire continuously. I don't know where this guy got so much energy. After setting the fire for a long time, there was no sweat on his forehead.

    Although Ted has lived for more than a thousand years, its main attack method still relies on its own vines. It does not have multiple attack methods like Metty. Compared with Metty, its attack method is too single.  And there is another fatal weakness, that is, it cannot move quickly.It's not that it can't move, but by the time it pulls the roots out of the soil, Han Yu and Ning Ping have already attacked it countless times.  The only thing Ted can rely on is his strong vitality and countless vines. Most of the time, the creatures that fight Ted are not killed by Ted, but are exhausted to death by himself.

    Ning Ping, who had been maintaining a high-speed attack rhythm, was a little overwhelmed. While continuing to fight the vines surrounding him, he looked for opportunities to get closer to Han Yu.  The thousand-year-old tree demon in front of me is really too thick-skinned, and its vines are simply endless. Once one group is cut off, another group will immediately replace it.

    "Oops!" Ning Ping was distracted and his ankle was entangled by a vine. Upon seeing this, the surrounding vines rushed over crazily. Seeing that Ning Ping was about to be submerged by the vines, a wall of fire suddenly rose from the ground and blocked it.  Cut the path of the overflowing vines.

    Ning Ping swung his sword to cut off the vines wrapped around his ankles, and said to Han Yu who rushed over, "Thank you."

    "You're welcome. Ning Ping, have you thought of a way to deal with this guy at once?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping while maintaining the fire wall to prevent the vines from approaching.

    "This guy's vitality is strong and his recovery ability is too fast. There is only one way to kill it. Find its main body and kill it with one blow."

    "Can you find its main body?" Han Yu asked.

    Ning Ping looked up when he heard this, "If I guessed correctly, the most tightly defended direction is where its main body is. But how to break through its tight defense"

    "Leave this to me. Just Ningping, can you give it a fatal attack?"

    "No problem." Ning Ping replied confidently.

    "Okay, then leave it to me. I will help you clear away the vines that are blocking your way, and then I'll leave it to you."

    "I will handle it."

    "Ha~" Han Yu shouted, and the surrounding wall of fire shot up several meters. Then Han Yu clasped his hands and stretched forward, aiming at the main body of the thousand-year-old tree demon that Ning Ping said.

    "Super Fire Fist!" A flaming fist that was more than three times larger than usual flew past, and all the vines blocking the way were instantly burned to ashes.

    "Ningping!" Han Yu shouted.

    “Leave it to me next.” Ning Ping agreed, and followed the road opened by the super fire fist, heading straight for the main body of the thousand-year tree demon.

    At this time, Ted was busy using vines to extinguish the burning parts of his body. By the time it sensed danger, Ningping had already rushed in front of its main body.  It was when everyone met it for the first time that Han Yu discovered its mouth and eyes.

    "Go to hell! Teeth thrust!" Ning Ping used all his strength to stab deeply into the center of Ted's main body.

    "Ah~~~" Ted suddenly let out a loud scream. Ning Ping's sword hit the crystal core hidden in Ted's body. Without the crystal core, Ted knew that he was not far from death.

    "Even if I die, I will drag you to support me!" Ted thought fiercely.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 17 The truth about the mission

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    The thousand-year-old tree demon Ted, who had reported his death wish, launched a final attack on Han Yu and Ning Ping. Countless vines rushed toward Han Yu and Ning Ping crazily.  At this time, Han Yu and Ning Ping had already exhausted a lot of their physical strength due to the attack just now, and they were unable to continue to cope with Ted's final madness.  Without a few moments of resistance, Han Yu and Ning Ping were entangled in Ted's vines one after another, and were about to be strangled to death by Ted's vines.

    "Go to hell, go to hell!" Ted could only see the two humans Han Yu and Ning Ping in his eyes at this time. As for the ghost-faced fox king Metty who flew back to watch the battle, he was not aware of it at all.

    Flying over Ted's head and seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping were in danger, Metty immediately became anxious and ignored her previous promise to Ted. The three tails glowed at the same time, and the green wind blade roared and cut off the entangled Han.  Yu and Ningping's vines, at the same time, the ground under Han Yu and Ningping began to rise, making it impossible for the vines to touch Han Yu and Ningping.

    "Huh?" Ted was stunned when he saw that the prey in his hand suddenly disappeared.  While it was dazed, the branches around it began to burn violently, and quickly spread to Ted's body.

    The hot feeling was unbearable for Ted, and what was even more unbearable was that Metty would attack him because of two humans.  In the firelight, Ted angrily accused Mattie: "Medie, you lied to me! Didn't you say you wouldn't intervene?"

    "I broke my promise." Metty replied nonchalantly.

    "Damn it~" Ted, surrounded by red fox fire, let out the last roar of his life.

    The burning was still going on, but Metty had no intention of caring about Ted's life and death. She flew to Han Yu's side and asked, "Can you still move?"

    Lying on his back on the ground, Han Yu replied: "No problem. Thank you for saving me and my companions."

    "You're welcome. Because I have something to ask you."

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked.

    "As for the peach wood charm you hang around your neck, where did you get it?" Mei Di asked, staring at Han Yu.

    "Oh, you're talking about this." Han Yu reached out and picked up the peach wood talisman after hearing this. "To be honest, I don't know. Master said this was left by my parents to me and my sister. It's just that I can't seem to think about what happened when I was a child.  Now that I’m up, I don’t know if my master is lying to me.”

    "What are your parents' names?" Metty asked.

    "HmmI don't know." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "How can a person not even know who his parents are?" Metty said in disbelief. Obviously, the answer given by Han Yu was not satisfactory to her.

    "You can't help it if you don't believe me. I can't remember anything before I was seven years old. And every time Master mentioned my parents, he would change the subject and didn't want to talk about it more. As time went by, I also started to talk about my parents.  I don’t care much about things. I only know that my parents seem to be no longer alive. Of course, this is what my master told me."

    "Who is your master?" Mei Di looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "I don't know. He doesn't tell me every time I ask him. He just says that he is a very powerful person. In fact, he is indeed a very powerful person. If my master were to deal with that thousand-year-old tree demon, I believe he would never miss me.  It’s such a mess now.”

    "Then you always know where your master is now, right?" Metty asked helplessly.

    "Er"

    "Don't say you don't know again."

    "Wellhe said he was going on a long trip a year ago, and then I lost news of him."

    "" Mei Di glared at Han Yu who was asking questions, gritted his teeth and suppressed the urge to hit him, and said angrily: "Tell me, what's the point of living in such a muddle?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied unconvinced: "What's that? Everyone has secrets that they don't want others to know. Since he doesn't want to tell, I shouldn't press him"

    "Okay, okay, I'm too lazy to argue with you. Come up here and I'll take you out of here."

    "That's right." Han Yu muttered, stood up unsteadily, and climbed onto Metty's back.  Immediately afterwards, Metty went to pick up Ning Ping from another mound.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were sitting on Mei Di's back, lowered their heads and looked at Ted, the thousand-year-old tree demon with little life left on the ground. Han Yu said: "Meidi, I didn't expect your fox fire to be so powerful, better than mine."  The flames are much stronger.”

    "Nonsense, don't think about how old you are and how old I am." Metty replied angrily. It seemed that she was still a little entangled in Han Yu's previous answer.

    Han Yu touched it indifferentlyHe touched his nose and asked again: "By the way, Mei Di, where did Xiang Mingyue go?"

    "I sent her to the platform I used to watch the scenery, which is where they fought."

    "How is she? Is she okay?"

    "My life has been saved, but my abilities have been greatly reduced, and I'm missing an arm. I'm letting Jack the Phantom Cat take care of her now. What? Do you want to see her?"

    "Well things have already happened. If she is left here alone, I guess it may be difficult for her to leave Motolo Mountain. Anyway, she has been rescued, so let's just do it to the end and take her out of Motolo Mountain by the way.  Toro Mountain.”

    "You are kind-hearted. Hey, sword wielding boy, what's your opinion?" Mei Di muttered after hearing this and asked Ning Ping.

    "Han Yu is the captain, I listen to him." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    "Sure, let's pick her up first, and then leave here together. By the way, Han Yu, does your master have any physical characteristics?" At the end of the sentence, Metty asked without giving up.

    "Uh Well, my master is good at disguise. Even if I tell you his appearance, you will probably not be able to recognize him in front of him. Besides, you have been asking about my relationship since just now.  Regarding the person, do you know this Taomu Talisman?"

    "Before I was sealed in Motolo Mountain and couldn't get out, I was helped by others during my journey, and the person who helped me also carried a peach wood charm exactly like the one in your hand.  "

    "Is that so? Could it be that you made a mistake? I remember that peach wood charms like this are sold at many street stalls."

    "It's different, the materials used are different. The peach wood charm in your hand should be made of iron peach wood that grows in the Death Star Territory, and most of the street stalls you mentioned are made of ordinary peach wood."

    "Oh, that's how it is."

    "Alas~ It's a pity that you are a fool and can't provide me with any useful clues." Metty sighed and said.

    "Eris it?" Han Yu touched his head and asked a little embarrassedly.

    While talking, Mei Di had already brought Han Yu and Ning Ping to where Xiang Mingyue was.  Looking towards the bright moon at Metty falling from the sky.  Her brother Xiang Yang's refusal to save her made her a little disheartened. She glanced at Mei Di indifferently and asked, "Are you here to eat me?"

    "Huh? This is a good suggestion. Seeing that you have thin skin and tender flesh, you must taste good." After hearing this, Mei Di looked up and down and replied to Mingyue.

    "Okay, come on." Xiang Mingyue replied nonchalantly.

    Seeing Xiang Mingyue's indifferent look, Han Yu scratched his head with a headache and stepped forward and said: "Xiang Mingyue, no matter what happened before, it is over now. I ask you, do you want to leave with us?  here?"

    "It's over?" Xiang Mingyue glanced at Han Yu and said sarcastically: "Han Yu, you are a sacrifice, what qualifications do you have to announce the end?"

    "Huh?You seem to know a lot of things." Ning Ping stepped forward and said.

    "Yes, I know a little more than you two sacrifices."

    "Are you interested in talking about it?"

    "Humph, even if I don't say anything, will you find a way to make me speak?" Xiang Mingyue asked with a sneer.

    Ning Ping was speechless for a while, because Xiang Mingyue was right. If Xiang Mingyue didn't say anything, he would indeed find a way to make Xiang Mingyue speak.  Seeing Ning Ping's look, Xiang Mingyue sneered again and said, "This matter is a game from beginning to end, a rich man's game."

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping heard this, they immediately shut their mouths and listened quietly to Xiang Mingyue's story.

    "My brother and I are both killers. After completing a mission, Paul sent someone to find us and asked us to take on a mission. And this mission was to make a game on his behalf."

    "What game?" Han Yu asked.

    "Killing game." Xiang Mingyue smiled slightly, "For us killers, killing is as normal as eating. My brother and I didn't think much about it at the time and directly agreed to each other. Until we came to Paul's manor and met you  These opponents, no, they only realized that this mission was a setup from the beginning when they met Leo and the others."

    "My brother and I asked Paul immediately after meeting you, and Paul did not hide anything from us. He told us bluntly that hunting the Ghost-faced Fox King was just a pretense. In fact, the real purpose was a bet, and the bet was my brother and I.  Who can survive in the end with Leo? Unfortunately, no one wins in the end, but you two sacrifices become dark horses." Having said this, Xiang Mingyue looked at the bodies of the three dead Leos, and the remainsSaid regretfully.

    Ning Ping frowned and asked, "Are you willing to be chess pieces in the hands of others?"

    "So what if you are unwilling? Don't think that my brother and I are willing to participate in this game, but we have to participate in this game. Do you know how powerful the people who organize this game are behind Paul? For those people,  If you want us to die, it is as easy as crushing an ant. For us, it is possible to survive if we participate, but if we refuse, we will only end up being silenced."

    "Who do you know there are?" Ning Ping asked.

    "I don't know, I only know that Paul is just a watchdog in front of those people." Xiang Mingyue shook his head and replied.

    "Then what do you mean by always saying that Ning Ping and I are sacrifices?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "That's what I have to ask." Xiang Mingyue glanced at Mei Di and replied.

    Seeing Han Yu and others looking at her, Mei Di quickly explained: "Look what I'm doing? I'm not colluding with the person this woman said. I just want to find someone who can help me break the seal. It's just that  Once those people saw me, they would yell and kill me. Except for a few times when I killed all the people who killed me because I was angry, most of the time I would pick out two people and take them home and ask them if they wanted to.  Help me? As a result, every time I come out of the house, the rest of the people are dead and ready to go."

    "That's right, because according to the rules of the game, the winner must be decided before the Ghost Faced Fox King appears again. If the time is exceeded, everyone participating must die." Xiang Mingyue said immediately.

    "By the way, Metty, I remembered something. Did you see that after you killed everyone once, you saw an old man wandering around the battlefield with a bottle, collecting something?" Han Yu seemed to suddenly  He remembered something and asked Metty.

    "Ah? Let me think about it Oh, I remember that once, an old man collected the grievances of the dead on the battlefield, but the old man only collected it once and then never collected it again. I guess  Is it because he found out that he was deceived?"

    "Fooled?"

    "Yes, isn't there a legend in your human world that says that collecting the grievances of the dead can resurrect people? In fact, that is completely impossible. How can the dead be reborn unless they change their life form. But in that case,  The person who was resurrected was not the same person as before. I guess he gave up after he went back and tried it and found it was useless."

    "Then have you ever killed a teenager? He was about twelve or thirteen years old."

    "Twelve or thirteen years old" Metty thought hard, nodded and said, "I did see a boy of twelve or thirteen years old in Motolo Mountain, but he was not killed by me, but by himself.  I was scared to death of myself. Really, I'm not lying. I just showed up at that time, but he fell to the ground with a grunt, twitched a few times, and then died. I didn't even have the time to save him."

    "Xiang Mingyue, let's talk about you. What are your plans for the future?" Han Yu turned to Xiang Mingyue and asked.

    Xiang Mingyue smiled bitterly, "What else can I do? Now that I have one arm missing, it is no longer possible to be a killer. What's more, if my brother who left me and ran away alone knew that I was not dead, for him  Because of his reputation, he will definitely find a way to get rid of me, and I will be regarded as a dead character to both sides."

    "Then is there any way you can lure out your brother?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "What do you want to do?" Xiang Mingyue asked.

    “It’s nothing, I just want to settle the score with him for the previous sneak attack on me.”

    "I have a way, but can you promise to kill him?" Xiang Mingyue asked cautiously. It was about his own life and death, so Xiang Mingyue had to be cautious.

    "Xiang Mingyue, you said it yourself just now, everyone is dead. If you kill your brother, you will have a chance of survival. Why do you have to think about other things?"

    "You're right, okay, I'll tell you how to find my brother." Xiang Mingyue thought for a while, nodded and said to Ning Ping.

    "Hey, Ning Ping, you don't really want to kill that Xiang Yang, do you?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    "Nonsense, that Xiangyang must die. I, Ning Ping, have never been stepped on by anyone in my head!" Ning Ping replied through gritted teeth after hearing this.

    "Fortunately, Leo kicked my ass with his foot." Han Yu said happily.

    Ning Ping stared at Han Yu, speechless for a long time.

    The group of people set off again. This time, there was an extra Xiang Mingyue on Metty’s back. At least Jack, the Phantom Cat, naturally set it free. The key is that this guy is too big, and it will be troublesome to take it out of Motolo Mountain.

    Not much flyingBy that time, Metty had already flown near the pass of Mount Motolo.  Xiang Mingyue, who was sitting at the back, suddenly shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    "What's the matter?" Metty asked after stopping.

    "Go down, I really want to see something interesting." Xiang Mingyue replied with some uncertainty.

    Metty landed on the ground suspiciously, and the aura of the powerful beast frightened the fanged rabbits gathered on the ground and fled.  After those fang-toothed rabbits escaped, they revealed the reason why they gathered in one place.

    A human skeleton that has been chewed beyond recognition.

    Xiang Mingyue walked quickly to the side, picked up a single sword that was not far away, and after carefully identifying it, he suddenly laughed out loud: "Retribution, retribution."

    After Xiang Mingyue laughed for a while, Han Yu asked aloud: "Xiang Mingyue, why are you laughing?"

    "Hahaha Why am I laughing? I'm laughing at my coward brother who wanted to escape, but ended up dying at the mouth of a group of fanged rabbits. Isn't this retribution? If he had stayed to save me at that time, as long as he persisted  I will wait for your rescue, then he will not die. But now"

    “…” Ning Ping looked at the skeleton on the ground and said nothing in the end.  Now that the person is dead, all grudges have been settled, and there is nothing worth worrying about anymore.

    "Meidi, please bury Xiang Yang's bones just like you buried the bodies of Leo's people." Han Yu turned to Metty and said.

    Metty nodded, waving her yellow tail, and the skeleton on the ground quickly sank into the ground, quickly forming a mound.

    Xiang Mingyue watched silently without saying a word. When everything was done, Xiang Mingyue stood up and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I decided to cause trouble for Paul after I go out. I wonder if you would like to accompany me.  ?”

    "Okay, I just happened to be on my way to find the old man to get back the reward I had agreed upon." Han Yu agreed upon hearing this.

    *************************************

    Outside Motolo Pass

    A strong man was running on the road with a woman on his back. Less than two hundred meters behind him, a group of men in black followed, and the men in black were getting closer and closer to the strong man.

    "Tulong, put me down and run for your life." The woman on her back shouted to the strong man carrying her.

    "Shut up Huofeng, I can't do this kind of thing, abandoning my woman and running away alone."

    "Asshole, who is your woman?" the woman on the back asked angrily.

    "Hehe Whoever is quarreling is the one. Huofeng, Motolo Mountain is right in front of you. As long as you enter the mountain, I will have a way to get rid of those followers."

    The men in black who followed him clearly saw the strong man’s intention, and the leader shouted loudly: “Kill them! Don’t let them live! Kill them!!”

    As soon as he finished speaking, a black shadow suddenly passed across the sky. When everyone looked up, they were stunned and frightened. The legendary Ghost-faced Fox King actually ran out of Motolo Mountain and was now staring at them in mid-air.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 18 Settlement of Accounts

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    "Run~" I don't know who shouted, and the men in black who were originally the pursuers turned around and ran away. The leader of the men in black wanted to stop him, but when he thought that his opponent was the ghost-faced fox king, his thoughts immediately disappeared.  The smoke cleared.

    "Those two people will definitely be eaten by the Ghost-faced Fox King." Orka, the leader of the men in black, thought in his heart.

    In fact, the Earth Dragon King Batian and the Fire Phoenix Xie Tianfeng at this time are indeed what Orka thought. They thought that they were doomed this time and might become the snack of the ghost-faced fox king in front of them.

    "I'm sorry, Tulong, for making you die with me." Xie Tianfeng said apologetically to Wang Batian.

    "Don't give up so early." Wang Batian put down Xie Tianfeng and said with his back to Xie Tianfeng.

    “…Tulong, you don’t think you can defeat this ghost-faced fox king in front of you, do you?”

    "Xie Tianfeng, if you don't give it a try, how can I be willing to do it?" As he spoke, a layer of yellow light began to appear around Wang Batian.

    "Huh? Where have I seen this person before?" A familiar voice came from across from Wang Batian.  Xie Tianfeng's eyes suddenly lit up and he shouted urgently: "Wang Batian, get out of my way quickly."

    "Huh?" Wang Batian was stunned when he heard this, but he still obeyed and got out of the way.

    Two familiar people came into Xie Tianfeng's sight. Han Yu and Ning Ping jumped off the back of the Ghost-faced Fox King, and when they saw themselves, they walked towards him quickly.

    "Xie Tianfeng, why are you here?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked in confusion: "Hey, don't cry."

    Tears flowed out uncontrollably, startling Han Yu, and he quickly looked at Ning Ping at a loss.  Unexpectedly, Ning Ping turned his head to look at him and refused to save him.

    Fortunately, Xie Tianfeng controlled his emotions, wiped his tears and said, "It's okay, Han Yu, I'm okay."

    "Are you really okay? You seem to be poisoned by the Star Dream Grass." Ghost Faced Fox King interjected.

    "You, you can speak?" Xie Tianfeng shouted in surprise.

    "Ah, I am using my spirit to communicate directly with your brain. Woman, it seems that you are also a person with abilities, otherwise Star Dream Grass would be ineffective against you."

    "Is there any way to detoxify it?" Xie Tianfeng asked hurriedly.  From the time he was tricked by Huang Xiaoqi until today, Xie Tianfeng has never been able to use his fire ability as usual, which made Xie Tianfeng think that his ability might never be restored.  Now that he met a fox who could recognize the poison he had been poisoned by, Xie Tianfeng felt as if he had grasped a life-saving straw.

    "Why should I tell you?" Ghost Faced Fox King asked with a strange expression.

    Xie Tianfeng was stunned when he heard this, and then looked at Han Yu and others as if asking for help. In Xie Tianfeng's eyes, since the Ghost Faced Fox King can let Han Yu and others get on its back, it also means that it and Han Yu and others  very familiar.

    "Xie Tianfeng, why are you looking at me like this?" Han Yu asked in confusion, facing Xie Tianfeng's eager eyes.

    Xie Tianfeng resisted the urge to vomit blood and whispered her request to Han Yu.  After hearing this, Han Yu scratched his head and looked at the Ghost Faced Fox King in embarrassment, "Meidi, if you know, just tell her. At the worst, just think that I owe you a favor."

    "You already owe me more than one."

    "Anyway, I owe everything, so I don't need this one, right?"

    "Forget it, since you have spoken, I will tell her. Woman, listen up, Star Dream Grass is not only a poisonous weed that can make superpowers lose their superpowers, but it is also a good medicine for ordinary people to have sexual incest.  If you want to remove the effect of Star Dream Grass, you only need to find someone of the opposite sex to have sex with. By the way, I’ll give you a suggestion, it’s best to find someone who is over twenty years old and has no experience for the best effect.”

    After listening to the Ghost Faced Fox King’s answer, Xie Tianfeng’s face became as familiar as a red apple.  Han Yu, who was watching from the sidelines, couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Xie Tianfeng, are you okay? Why is your face so red?"

    "Don't worry, you are the only one who can hear what I just told you." Metty's voice sounded in Xie Tianfeng's mind again.

    "Hey, Xie Tianfeng, why don't you say anything? Did Mei Di tell you how to detoxify the Star Dream Grass?" Han Yu asked with a concerned look on his face.

    Xie Tianfeng looked up at Han Yu and asked, changing the subject: "Han Yu, what are your plans next?"

    "Oh, Ning Ping and I are going to settle the score with that man named Paul. You haven't said anything yet"

    "That's it, then you'd better hurry up, otherwise the guy named Paul might run away." Xie Tianfeng interrupted Han Yusaid.

    "Oh, what about you? Will you come with us?"

    "Well, I have some personal matters that need to be resolved. You can leave first." Xie Tianfeng lowered his head and replied.

    "What's the matter? Do you need our help?"

    "No need." Xie Tianfeng replied with a smile, turned around and shouted to Wang Batian who was standing not far away: "What are you still standing there for? Come here and help me quickly."

    Hearing this, Wang Batian quickly ran over and silently helped Xie Tianfeng up.  Xie Tianfeng held Wang Batian's arm and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, you go first. Tulong and I will go find you later."

    "Oh. Umah, I remembered, weren't you the gangster who played with nunchucks that day?" Han Yu looked at Wang Batian carefully, and suddenly remembered who the man in front of him was.

    "ErLong time no see." Wang Batian said with some embarrassment.

    "Ah, oh, you guys"

    "Han Yu, I am in trouble this time thanks to his rescue. Okay, let's talk about it later. You should leave here first. I want to accompany him to a place. When you are done, remember to come to my house to find me.  "

    "Oh, okay." Han Yu agreed, and at Xie Tianfeng's urging, he jumped on the back of the Ghost-faced Fox King.

    "Hey, woman, I also told the man next to you about how to remove the poison of Star Dream Grass." After saying this, the Ghost Faced Fox King rose into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Um, Tianfeng" Wang Batian said to Xie Tianfeng with a somewhat nervous expression.

    "Whatwhat?" Xie Tianfeng lowered his head and asked, his ears turning red.

    "Hmm." Wang Batian was stunned when he heard this, then his face showed an expression of ecstasy, and he nodded heavily and replied.

    Xie Tianfeng: ""

    ……

    ……

    ……

    **********************************

    In the manor of Daniel Star tycoon Paul

    "Hahahaha It's over, everything is over." Paul shouted as if he was going crazy.  The housekeeper Czech outside the door shook his head secretly after hearing this, and at the same time he was thinking about his retreat.

    A servant walked up to Czech and whispered the news he had just received.  After hearing this, Czech nodded and left quickly with the servant who came to report.

    Arriving at a liaison room, Czech asked Olka on the big screen with a cold face: "What happened? Have you completed the task assigned to you?"

    "It's done. When those two people escaped to Mount Motolo, they happened to meet the Ghost-faced Fox King. Hey, we completed the mission, when will the reward we were promised be given?" Orka asked on the big screen.

    "Ghost-faced Fox King? Are you sure with your own eyes that those two people are dead?"

    "We've already met the Ghost-faced Fox King, how can we still have a chance to survive? You don't want to default on your debt, do you?" Olka looked at Czech suspiciously and asked.

    "It's a joke. My Ed family has a big business and I don't lack your reward. But you are just talking nonsense. Why should I believe your words?"

    "It's true, I swear." Orka said anxiously.

    "Humph, are the oaths of you people credible?" Czech asked with disdain.

    "What do you want?"

    "To confirm that those two people are really dead, I need solid evidence." Czech said in a deep voice.

    "But, there is a ghost-faced fox king in Motolo Mountain. If we encounter him" Orka said in embarrassment.

    "I don't care, in short, I won't pay without evidence." At this point, the Czech Republic interrupted communication with Olka.

    "Hey, hey Damn it!" Orka on the other end shouted several times without responding, and angrily threw away the microphone in her hand.

    "Boss, how are you?" Vincent came over and asked.

    "The other party is unwilling to pay the bill and insists on seeing proof that the two people are indeed dead before they can cash in the reward." Olka replied helplessly.

    "But, what if we encounter the Ghost-faced Fox King again" Vincent said worriedly.

    "Shut up, do you think I didn't say anything? But that bastard doesn't care about that at all. Damn it!"

    Everyone was silent for a while. After a while, Vincent whispered: "Boss, how about we just forget it this time?"

    "Forget it?" Olka looked at Vincent and asked.

    "Yes, boss, calm down and think about it. If those guys default on their debts, there's nothing we can do about them. And I'm also worried that they will kill people and silence them."

    &nbsp; Olka was speechless for a long time, and finally said to Vincent unwillingly: "Vinson, in order to complete this mission, we have invested a lot of money. If we just forget it, then our previous efforts will not be all in vain.  Is it floating?"

    “Boss, if you want to get your money back, there is nothing you can do.” Vincent approached Olka with a mysterious look and whispered.

    "Oh, what can I do?" Orka asked quickly after hearing this.

    "When I went to that manor before, I accidentally slipped into the underground vault of that house. If we can sneak in"

    "Vinson, your old habits are back again." Orka said with a frown.  And just when Vincent was about to admit his mistake, he heard Olka say again: "But this time I am very happy."

    "Boss, do you agree?" Vincent asked in surprise.

    "Nonsense, since those guys want to default on their debt, we can't blame us for not obeying the rules. Vincent, do you still remember the location of the underground vault?"

    "Remember, to be honest with the boss, I once secretly calculated that if we start digging from the opposite side of the manor, it will take about three days to dig to the side of the vault. Then use a gun to blow up the underground vault.  The wall. That whole room of gold belongs to us." Vincent replied with excitement.

    "With a room full of gold, how big is that vault?" Orka asked curiously.

    "About five hundred square meters." Vincent opened his hands and gestured.

    Wealth moves people's hearts. Under the attraction of huge wealth, Orka has forgotten what will happen to them if things are revealed.

    "Brothers, come back with me to make a fortune." Olka jumped on the roof of the car and shouted to the men around him.

    "Oh~"

    At the same time, twenty miles away from the main city of Darniel, the ghost-faced fox king Metty landed on the ground and said to Han Yu and others who jumped down: "Okay, I will send you here.  If we move forward, the garrison of Darniel Star will go crazy."

    "Where are you going? Metty." Han Yu asked aloud.

    “I’ve been away from home for such a long time, so I’m going to go home first and then think about what to do after I get back.”

    "Then take care along the way. Do you know the way back?"

    "I know, there is an invisible bond between my hometown and me. No matter where I am, I can always know the direction of my hometown." After saying that, Metty rose into the sky and shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu  , if we are destined, we will definitely meet again. I hope that the next time we meet, you will be stronger than now."

    "The same goes for you, don't be sealed again. Be careful all the way." Han Yu shouted at the ghost-faced fox king in the air.

    After seeing Mei Di off, Han Yu turned to Ning Ping and Xiang Mingyue and said, "Okay, let's go. Xiang Mingyue, have you decided what to do in the future?"

    "After I get my reward back, I plan to use the money for resuscitation treatment?" Xiang Mingyue answered after being silent for a moment.

    "Resurrection treatment? What is that?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "As the name suggests, resuscitation treatment can regrow human organs except the brain and heart. But I heard that resuscitation treatment is prohibited from civilian use by the alliance?" Ning Ping explained to Han Yu and then asked Xiang Mingyue.

    "No matter when, there will always be one or two scum in any group. As long as you have money, there is nothing you can't do." Xiang Mingyue replied calmly.

    “…” Ning Ping was speechless when he heard this.  However, Han Yu asked again: "Xiang Mingyue, what happens next? After the resurrection treatment is completed, what do you plan to do? Will you still be a killer?"

    Xiang Mingyue shook his head slightly, "My brother is dead. Although he died in a disgraceful way, he is still my brother after all. Without his cooperation, my strength will be greatly reduced. I don't want to die in future missions."  , so I can only quit the killer industry. I plan to return to my hometown and open a tavern. If you pass by in the future, remember to come to my tavern for a drink."

    Hearing this, Han Yu readily agreed, "Okay, that's settled. By the way, where is your hometown?"

    "The Nubis star in the northern star field."

    "Nubis Star, okay, I remember it. I will definitely go and see it when I have the chance."

    "Are you done with the gossip? If so, I think it's time for us to set off, right?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu and Xiang Mingyue.

    "Ah, let's go." Han Yu agreed, and the three of them headed towards the main city of Darnielle.

    After walking for about two hours, Han Yu and the other three finally??I saw the main city of Darniel.  After entering the city, the three of them found a hotel to take a shower, changed clothes, ate something, slept for a while, and then headed to Paul's manor to collect the bill.

    Paul is a well-known figure on Darnielle, and it is very easy to find his residence.  Standing outside the gate of the manor, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and then at Xiang Mingyue, "I want to go in."

    "Yeah." Ning Pinghe nodded to Mingyue.

    Ning Ping took a step forward, swung his sword and slashed, and the closed door fell to the ground with a clang.  The intruder alarm immediately sounded over the manor.

    “What happened?” Butler Czech walked into the control room and asked the observer.

    "Someone has invaded."

    "Nonsense, don't I know someone has invaded? Immediately bring up the image of the intruder." Czech scolded with dissatisfaction and issued an order.

    "Yes, call it out now."

    Seeing the three figures appearing on the big screen, Czech's face suddenly showed panic. The three people on the big screen definitely came with bad intentions this time.

    "Quick, mobilize the manpower to kill those three intruders!" Czech ordered nervously.

    In fact, without Czech's orders, the guards in the manor had been dispatched from the moment Han Yu and the others entered the manor, trying to block the way of Han Yu and others. Unfortunately, the three Han Yus were also people who came back alive from Motolo Mountain, so what?  Maybe some ordinary people acting as guards could stop it.

    "Quickly, release the strange beasts raised by the master." Czech looked at the retreating guards on the screen and ordered loudly.

    "But steward, once those strange beasts are released, we can't control them anymore." The servant in charge of communications said hesitantly to Czech.

    “Let’s stop those people first. If we don’t stop those people, we will be finished.” Czechoslovakian said sharply.

    At this moment, Han Yu on the big screen spoke, "Hey, I know you can see us. I don't care who you are. Go tell that old man Paul that we are here just to get the reward we agreed on before.  , if you want to default on the debt, we will get it ourselves after demolishing this manor."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, the butler Czech grabbed the microphone, turned on the communicator and shouted: "Han Yu, if you just want money, everything is easy to discuss. Please go to the living room and wait first. It will take time to prepare the reward for you.  of."

    "This voice, oh, is the housekeeper Czech. Well, since you said so, then we will give you a face. Remember, ten minutes, if you are not ready after ten minutes, then don't blame us for not being able to  Thank you." Han Yu shouted at the monitor above his head.

    "Okay, ten minutes is all." Butler Czech hung up the communicator and turned to the servants at work: "Keep an eye on them, I'll go prepare."

    "Butler, do you really want to give them money?"

    Hearing this, Czech glanced at the servant who was speaking, and said angrily: "Can I not give it to you?"

    "Then do you need to tell the master?"

    "No, the master finally rested. Don't disturb him. This matter is decided by me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud roar suddenly came from outside: "Roar~"

    "What's going on?" Czech asked quickly.

    "Butler, the guards released the strange beasts locked in the basement."

    "What did you say?" Czech asked in surprise.

    On the big screen, dozens of huge alien beasts rushed out of the ground and appeared in everyone's sight with great force.  When Czech saw this, he couldn't help but cursed angrily: "These are a bunch of guards who have failed to succeed and failed to succeed. After this is over, I will let them all get out!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 19 The Girl in the Secret Room

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    Daniel Starship Port

    Major General Solomon, who serves as the commander of the Darniel Star garrison, is walking up and down the dock at this time, his face full of anxiety and melancholy.  The deputy next to him saw this and comforted him: "Major General Solomon, you'd better stop. The matter is probably not as bad as you think. In Major Snooker's report, there was no mention that he had offended Maxi.  The general’s behavior, so you are a little overly worried now.”

    "How can I not be worried? It's not like you haven't heard of Maxi's nickname in the Alliance Army. The Iron-faced Judge, no matter who it is, as long as he gets into his hands, he will always disown him.  Yes. When will that unlucky kid who doesn’t make me worry-free let me worry-free?” Solomon said worriedly.

    "Major General Solomon, as long as Major Snooker sits upright and behaves properly, why do you have to worry? I think based on your understanding of Major Snooker, he will not violate military regulations, right?  ?”

    After listening to the adjutant’s persuasion, Solomon felt a little calmer.  But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a soldier ran over and reported a piece of news that made Solomon furious.  Just now, dozens of strange beasts suddenly rushed out of the manor of Daniel Star's tycoon Paul, causing nearby people to be attacked. Hundreds of people were injured and more than 20 people died. There were also casualties.  The number is still increasing.

    "Damn it! These guys who have nothing to do and are in pain, if something happens to me at this time, won't it embarrass me?" Solomon yelled furiously.

    "Major General Solomon, it is important to quickly find a way to solve the problem of the alien beasts. If we have not solved the problem of the alien beasts before General Maxi knows about this, the evaluation of incompetence will definitely fall on you, Major General Solomon.  On my body." The adjutant said urgently to Solomon.

    "Yes, you are right. Then it's up to you"

    "Major General Solomon, we just received a communication from Major Snooker. They will arrive at Darnell Star along with General Maxi's starship in five minutes. Please be prepared." The communications soldier said.  Reported to Solomon.

    "Damn it, why do you have to rush into everything?" Solomon yelled depressedly when he heard this.

    In the manor of the rich man Paul, the intuition of the alien beasts is very keen. Soon after they broke out of the underground cage, they encountered Han Yu and others. From Han Yu and others, the alien beasts felt a terrifying pressure.  , as if meeting the king among their strange beasts.  However, seeing Han Yu and others in front of them were clearly in human form, so the beasts were confused.

    After a brief confrontation, the alien beasts chose to avoid, bypassing Han Yu and others, and rushed out of the manor together.  This result was unexpected by everyone.

    "What's going on? Why did those big guys run away?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping and Xiang Mingyue beside him in confusion.

    "Maybe it's because we were with the Ghost Faced Fox King before, so we were contaminated with its scent, right?" Xiang Mingyue answered uncertainly.

    Ning Ping said from the side: "Okay, let's discuss this issue later when we are free. It is still important to do business now. Those strange beasts rushed out of the manor, and the commotion caused will sooner or later alert the defense forces of Darnielle. We must  Finish what we have agreed upon and leave before the garrison blocks this place."

    Han Yu nodded after listening to Ning Ping's words, and the three decided to take action on their own to find the wealth of the rich man Paul.  Generally speaking, rich people always like to build a basement where they live, and Paul is no exception. This can be proved by the strange beasts running out of the ground.  Following the route that the strange beasts took, Han Yu and the other three walked underground step by step.

    In the observation room of the manor, housekeeper Czech looked at the broken door on the big screen in disbelief. Just now, those strange beasts rushed onto the street from there.  Others don't know it clearly, but Czech knows in his heart that the alien beasts rushing onto the streets are not just alien beasts, but various hybrids that Paul used money to purchase from medical madmen.  Medical research like this is strictly prohibited in the Alliance.  Once the matter is leaked, not only Paul will be finished, but his son who holds an official position in the league will also be finished.  To put it simply, the Ed family was doomed to fail from the moment the alien beasts rushed out of the manor.

    "It's time to make some plans for your future." Czech said to himself secretly.

    "You guys continue to stay at your posts. I'll ask the master for instructions on what to do next?" Czech calmly said to the people around him, and then left the observation room.  As soon as Butler Czech left, people in the observation room left the observation room with various excuses.  No one is a fool, everyone?The meaning of the phrase "we all fly when disaster strikes".  In the blink of an eye, no one was left in the huge observation room.

    The housekeeper Czech who left the observation room did not go to find Paul as he said. Instead, he turned back to his room, simply packed his bags, glanced at the room where he had lived for nearly twenty years with nostalgia, and left resolutely.  room and go straight to the vault in the basement of the manor.

    Along the way, we met several groups of manor servants carrying large and small bags of luggage. Everyone turned their heads tacitly, pretending not to see each other.  It’s not that no one wanted to follow Czech to the vault in the basement, but as soon as they thought of Czech’s treatment of those who opposed him over the years, those people immediately backed down and ran away with the valuables found in the manor.  .

    Not knowing what was going on outside, Paul sat blankly on the edge of the bed in his room, staring at the ceiling, murmuring: "It's over, it's all over." No one in the entire manor except Paul knew that he was there.  Not long ago, Paul had lost everything he had, and he had to take the blame for something he couldn't bear.  Now Paul has nothing left.

    Along the hole, we entered the first floor of the manor's basement. There were dozens of symmetrical rooms, each with a bed and some props of unknown purpose.

    "Is this the torture chamber of old man Paul?" Han Yu said doubtfully as he looked at a wooden horse placed in the middle of the room.

    "Han Yu! Come out quickly!" Xiang Mingyue, who was standing at the door, shouted to Han Yu with a red face.

    Han Yu was stunned by Xiang Mingyue's abnormality and asked in confusion: "Xiang Mingyue, why is your face so red?

    "Shut up, there is nothing we are looking for here, hurry up and go to the next floor!" Xiang Mingyue glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    Although he didn’t understand why Xiang Mingyue was so strange at this time, the good-tempered Han Yu still followed Xiang Mingyue’s advice and followed Ning Ping and Xiang Mingyue to the second floor of the basement.

    Looking at the traces of damage here, it is not difficult to see that this is where the strange beasts who ran out of the manor originally stayed.

    "Strange, why are there only two floors?" Han Yu said to himself strangely.  The three people walked around the second basement, but never found a passage to continue going down.

    "There should be more than two floors. Let's look carefully. There must be some kind of secret door or something here." Xiang Mingyue said with certainty.

    The three of them searched separately, searching every iron cage, but still found nothing.

    "Could it be that those strange beasts are the wealth of that old man Paul?" Han Yu said a little discouraged.

    "No, there must be a secret door leading to other places." Xiang Mingyue said without giving up.

    "We have searched all possible places, but still haven't found anything. Otherwise, we can go back to the first floor and look for it. Maybe we can find other passages."

    "Okay, let's go up."

    Han Yu and the others returned to the first floor of the basement again. After patiently searching, they really fulfilled that sentence. Their hard work paid off, and Han Yu and the others found another inconspicuous passage.

    "Come on, let's go down." Xiang Mingyue said excitedly to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    After passing the long spiral corridor, Han Yu and the other three came to a door at the bottom.  "This must be the vault of that old man Paul." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and Xiang Mingyue with a sure look on his face.

    "Stop talking nonsense and open the door quickly." Xiang Mingyue said impatiently.

    Han Yu pushed the door open forcefully, but the golden light was not as dazzling as he imagined.  On one side of the empty room, on a huge crystal, a girl chained to it appeared in front of Han Yu and the others.

    Fair skin, red lips, and black hair like Han Yu.

    "Han Yu, wait a minute." Ning Ping stopped Han Yu who was about to rescue the girl locked on the crystal and said.

    "Huh? Why?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Don't you think it's a little strange here? Who would imprison a girl here like this nearly two hundred meters underground."

    "Ersave her first. I think if you have any questions, you can ask her directly."

    "Okay, then you go and save him, and I'll be on guard." Seeing that Han Yu insisted on saving people, Ning Ping gave in and said.

    "good."

    After discussing the work assignment, Han Yu came under the crystal, looked up at the girl who was tied to the chain, and jumped onto the chain to help the girl.  The sudden pressure caused the sleeping girl to slowly open her eyes, and what came into view was a face full of curiosity and kindness.

    “Yo??Are you awake?  "Han Yu greeted the girl with a smile.

    "Who are you?" the girl looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "My name is Han Yu, and I am here to save you."

    "Save me?" The girl's eyes were filled with confusion.

    "Yes, save you. Do you know why you are locked up here?" Han Yu asked the girl while inspecting the iron chain and thinking about how to break it without hurting the girl.

    "Why am I locked up here?"

    Han Yu: ""

    Looking at the confused girl, Han Yu decided to save the person first and then talk.

    "Ning Ping, lend me your sword." Han Yu turned around and shouted to Ning Ping under the crystal.

    "Go on." Ning Ping threw the sword in his hand to Han Yu.

    Reaching out to catch the sword, Han Yu pulled out the sword with his right hand, gestured at the iron chain, and slashed hard, and the iron chain shattered with a sound.  Han Yu kept moving his hands, and then quickly slashed at the remaining chains. He put away his sword and stretched out his arms to hug the falling girl, and jumped down.

    After landing smoothly, Han Yu put down the girl, returned the sword to Ning Ping and said: "Ning Ping, Xiang Mingyue, let's go."

    "Leave now, we haven't harvested anything yet." Xiang Mingyue said unwillingly.

    "Let's go. If we don't leave, those Daniel's garrison will come." Ning Ping said to Mingyue.

    "Well, it seems that I can only find other ways to raise money." Xiang Mingyue said helplessly after hearing this.  She knew very well that without the help of Han Yu and Ning Ping, even if she found Paul's wealth hidden in the basement, she wouldn't be able to take away much of it.

    The three of them plus the girl they had just rescued followed the spiral corridor to the first floor of the basement, and then reached the ground.  It was such a coincidence that as soon as Han Yu and the others walked out of the basement, they met the housekeeper Czech, who was dragging two large suitcases outdoors.

    "Czech housekeeper, what are you holding in your hand?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked.

    As soon as he saw Han Yu and the others, Czech suddenly cried out in his heart, but his face remained calm and he immediately replied: "You came at the right time. These two boxes of gold are the reward for you. You can take them."

    "Really?" Han Yu's face was overjoyed when he heard this. He put down the girl on his back and handed it to Xiang Mingyue. Together with Ningping, he took the suitcase from Czech's hand and opened it in front of Czech. Xiang Mingyue's face  Suddenly he smiled like a flower.  Today's trip was really worth it.

    Looking at the backs of Han Yu and others leaving, Czech's heart was bleeding. He had worked hard for a long time to sort it out, but in the end, it was all sorted out for others.  Sighing, Czech turned around and returned to the vault for the second time.

    At the Daniel Starship Port, Admiral Maxi's starship slowly sailed into the port, steady and steady.  The hatch opened, and surrounded by everyone, a tall, middle-aged man with a serious face stepped out of the starship.

    "Where is Major General Solomon, the commander of the garrison of Darnielle?" The middle-aged man glanced at the generals who came to greet him and asked the general standing at the front.

    The general who was questioned quickly replied loudly: "Reporting to General Maxi, just five minutes ago, dozens of alien beasts suddenly appeared in the manor of Paul, the tycoon of Daniel Star. In order to eliminate those alien beasts that suddenly appeared,  Major General Solomon led people to suppress it."

    After hearing this, Maxi not only did not get angry, but nodded in agreement and said: "Well, yes, he knows the importance of things. It seems that Major General Solomon is a person with a strong sense of responsibility. Who are you?"

    "Reporting to General Maxi, his subordinate is Major General Solomon's chief of staff, Mei Jie, with the rank of lieutenant colonel."

    "Well, very good. Lieutenant Colonel Mei Jie, just now you said that a strange beast ran out of a manor named Paul. How many people named Paul are there on Darnielle?"

    "Reporting to General Maxi, as far as I know, there is only one rich man named Paul on Darnielle."

    "Okay, Lieutenant Colonel Mei Jie, now I order you to take me to that Paul's manor immediately."

    "Yes." Mei Jie replied quickly.

    When Mei Jie led Maxi and his entourage to the vicinity of the rich man Paul's estate, he happened to meet Solomon who was directing the soldiers to work together to deal with the strange beasts.

    "I'm sorry, General Maxi, I didn't go to greet you when you arrived." Solomon, who received Mei Jie's hint, breathed a sigh of relief and calmly said to Maxi in front of him.

    Maxi glanced at Solomon with admiration, and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, you can put the safety of the people first, which makes me happy. Major General Solomon, you are very good."

    "Solomon is not worthy of the compliment." Solomon said modestly.

    "Hahaha"??…With me, you don’t have to be modest.  Major General Solomon, how long will it take before those strange beasts can be dealt with?  Maxi asked after smiling.

    "This is a bit troublesome. Those strange beasts are very cunning. After encountering me and leading a sniper attack, they have retreated to the manor. Although most people in the manor have now ran out, the owner of the manor, Paul, stubbornly refused to come out.  Why should we live and die with our own manor? General Maxi, that Paul’s son serves in the center of the alliance, so I can’t do anything with him.”

    "Well, I understand your difficulty. In this case, let me handle the guy named Paul. It just so happens that I also have something to ask him. Now let your people block the entrance and exit of the manor, and don't let any of your  A strange beast comes out and hurts innocent people.”

    "Yes. Please don't worry, General Maxi." Solomon replied quickly after hearing this.

    Maxi took off his coat, revealing his strong muscles, and said to Solomon on the side: "Major General Solomon, can you please step aside?"

    "Ah, okay." Solomon quickly moved a few steps to the side.

    Seeing Solomon leave, Maxi shouted, and Solomon's eyes almost fell to the ground.  At this time, Maxi's muscles all over his body were bulging, and he looked twice as big as before.

    After shaking his head, Maxi said to the stunned Solomon: "I don't have any great abilities, I just have brute strength." After saying that, Maxi kicked his legs and his whole body was ejected like a cannonball.  , landed in the manor.

    Seeing a human entering the manor, the alien beasts lying in wait immediately rushed towards Maxi.  When Maxi saw the strange beast charging towards him, he suddenly felt angry in his heart.  One look at the appearance and characteristics of these strange beasts in front of us, and we can tell that they are the products of forbidden medical research.

    "Whoever created you? I swear I will find him and send him to hell!" After saying the last word, Maxi aimed at the belly of the strange beast standing in front of him that looked like a bear but not a bear.  Just one punch.

    "Crack~" There was a soft sound, and the hit alien beast was immediately cut into two pieces. The alien beast, which was still conscious, fell on the grass not far away, and turned its head in confusion to look less than ten meters away from him.  ’s lower body, and I don’t understand why they separated.

    Standing outside the manor, Solomon watched in stunned silence as Maxi tortured the alien beast that had previously given him a headache. For the first time, he realized the gap between himself, a major general, and the general at the headquarters. He also thought of Maxi.  In addition to the nickname Iron Mask Judge, another title is "Maxi the Tyrant."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 20 Dangerous Occupations

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    In the end, Maxi failed to rescue Paul, who insisted on staying in the manor, because when he killed the beast and found Paul, he found that Paul had been killed in the room, or he might have committed suicide.  But in Maxi's eyes, waiting until he came to die was definitely not suicide.  However, as soon as Paul died, the clues he had been pursuing were cut off. After two days in Darnielle, Maxi decided to leave Darniel today.

    For Maxi to leave, Solomon supported it with both hands and feet.  Being around Maxi was just too stressful.  After witnessing Maxi's strength with his own eyes, Solomon always felt on tenterhooks when talking to Maxi, fearing that Maxi would suddenly get angry and hit him. His small body was not as good as those strange beasts, but he couldn't resist Maxi.  of fist.

    "Major Snooker, I hope he can leave with me." Maxi said to Solomon gently.

    "Huh?Can I ask the reason?" Solomon asked tentatively.

    "Major Snooker is an upright man. There are not many such people in the league anymore. I hope he can take over my class in the future." Maxi answered bluntly.

    Solomon’s forehead began to sweat.  Maxi's job sounds nice, the league's inspector general, but in the end it's an offending job.  Solomon believed that if Maxi hadn't been so talented, he would have died countless times.  Now that he heard that Maxi intended to train Snooker to be his successor, Solomon's first reaction was to refuse.

    "General Maxi, actually Snooker is not as good as you think. He is just a fool and is not worthy of your expectations, General." Solomon said to Maxi carefully.

    "No, no, no, Major General Solomon, it seems that you don't know your son at all." Maxi shook his head after hearing this, and said to Solomon with an affirmative look: "Major General Snooker is a very responsible person.  Only people with a strong heart and a sense of justice are qualified to hold the position of Inspector General.”

    Seeing the sure look on Maxi’s face, Solomon almost cried.  For the sake of the only child in the family, Solomon was determined and risked his life. He said bluntly: "General Maxi, I don't want my son Snooker to die before me."

    Maxi frowned when he heard this, "How did you say this?"

    "General Maxi, the position of Inspector General sounds very prestigious, but in fact, it is a very high-risk position. Since you, General Maxi, took up the post of Inspector General, there have been countless assassinations of General Maxi.  Come here? General Maxi, you are powerful, so naturally you are not afraid of the plots of those little boys. But my son is not as capable as General Maxi. If those little boys can't deal with you, then how can they not deal with my son? Especially mine.  You also have high hopes for your son, and you train him as your next successor."

    "You mean, you are worried that Snooker might be assassinated by others?"

    "It's not possible, but absolutely. General Maxi, you can still protect him when you are by his side, but once General Maxi has something to deal with and has to leave Snooker behind, then that time  Who can my son Snooker turn to?"

    "Things shouldn't be as bad as you say, right?"

    "General Maxi, do you really not know what those little guys call you in private?" Solomon asked in a deep voice.

    Maxi was asked, how could he not know what his opponents were saying about him in private.  But Maxi was a little reluctant to give up Snooker, the young man he was interested in, and asked tentatively: "What if I use military orders to take Snooker away by force?"

    "Then I will commit suicide immediately. The Alliance Army has regulations. Soldiers whose parents have died at home can apply to leave the Alliance Army and go home to pay their respects." Solomon replied decisively.

    Maxi rolled his eyes when he heard this. Although it felt a bit pity, he couldn't force Snooker's father to death just to accept Snooker.

    Seeing Maxi’s expression, Solomon knew that Maxi should have given up his previous plan, and he felt relieved.  In order to prevent Maxi from thinking about this matter again, Solomon changed the subject and said to Maxi: "General Maxi, although I don't know what you are going to do when you come to Darnier this time, I will look for you after seeing the starship.  Paul, I think your matter is probably related to that Paul. I have some information about that Paul here. If General Maxi wants to see it, I will let someone get it."

    "That'll be helpful." Maxi followed Solomon's words.

    &nbsp; After a while, a large pile of information was brought in by a secretary and placed in front of Maxi.

    "Are these all?" Maxi asked Solomon with a headache.

    "Yes. Everything about Paul is in it. Starting from the history of Paul's fortune, basically everything he has done over the years is recorded here."

    "Uhwhere is the situation in the past two years?" Maxi asked while rummaging around.

    "It should be on the top." Solomon replied uncertainly.

    Without much effort, Maxi found the information she was looking for, and sat there quietly looking through it without saying a word.  Upon seeing this, Solomon also relaxed his movements, fearing that he would make any noise and disturb Maxi.

    After a while, Maxi put down the information and asked Solomon: "Major General Solomon, regarding Paul's mission to the Hunter Guild in the past two years, why are there almost no records on it?"

    "General Maxi, it's not that I wasn't careful, but the five groups of spies I sent all died in the Motolo Mountains. At the same time, that Paul was also a prominent figure in Darnielle Star, and his son was an official of the alliance center. I  A small garrison commander doesn't dare to investigate him blatantly."

    "Paul's son" Maxi touched his chin, looking thoughtful.

    After a while, Maxi stood up and said to Solomon: "Okay, thank you for your help. It's almost time for me to leave."

    "General Maxi, go slowly." Solomon was overjoyed when he heard this, and quickly got up to see him off, hoping that this big trouble in front of him would leave as soon as possible.

    After sending Maxi to the ship port, and watching Maxi board the ship and the starship leave the port, Solomon breathed a sigh of relief, finally getting rid of the big trouble.

    Not long after returning to the office, Snooker rushed into Solomon's office with an angry face, stared at Solomon and asked, "Why?"

    Solomon frowned slightly when he heard this, and said to Mei Jie in the office: "Mei Jie, please go out for a while. It seems that Major Snooker has something very important to tell me."

    Mei Jie hurriedly walked out of the office, closing the door when she went out, and telling people around her to stay away.  As soon as the office door closed, Snooker immediately asked Solomon: "Why did you refuse General Maxi's kindness on my behalf?"

    “…Because I don’t want you to die before me.” Solomon replied angrily.

    "How can you be so sure that I will die before you?" Snooker asked unconvinced.

    "Because I know what the position of the Alliance Inspector General represents. Do you think that the position of the Alliance Inspector General can be held by one person? Do you know that before General Maxi became the Alliance Inspector General, thirteen people were discovered  Twenty-eight people died at home, and there is still no news to this day, and they have disappeared from the world. All of these forty-one people held the position of inspector general of the alliance during their lifetime."

    "Isn't General Maxi fine now?" Snooker retorted harshly.

    "Are you General Maxi? Do you have the strength? Snooker, do you think you can handle those endless assassinations with your current three-legged cat skills?" Solomon asked angrily.  .

    "But you shouldn't just reject it for me without asking for my opinion."

    "I am your father, and I don't know you yet. I know what you are going to do as soon as you stick your butt out. If I don't refuse directly for you, you will have the courage to follow General Maxi back to the Allied Army headquarters.  Snooker, I don’t ask you to be famous in the universe and be known to everyone. I just hope you don’t die before me, so that I can rest in peace when I die.”

    After being scolded by Solomon, Snooker left the office dejectedly.  Snooker knew very well that although his father's words were harsh, he still made sense.  Thinking back carefully, I am indeed not qualified to follow Maxi now. Compared with the followers around him, I am just like what my father Solomon said, I am nothing.

    Returning to his territory listlessly, Lewis, who had already served as Snooker's soldier, asked with concern: "Major Snooker, what happened?"

    Snooker looked up at Lewis and asked, "Lewis, in your opinion, am I weak?"

    "Huh?" Lewis was stunned when asked.

    “I mean, am I weak compared to others?” Snooker explained to Lewis.

    "Eh Look at it this way. Compared with someone, for example, compared with me, what are you, Major Snooker?Strong, but if compared with Major General Solomon, Major Snooker is still a little behind.  "

    "What if we compete with that Han Yu?" Snooker suddenly asked.

    "Er" Lewis was a little embarrassed and didn't know how to answer.

    "What? Isn't it difficult to evaluate?"

    "Well, to be honest, Han Yu is not very familiar with me. I don't know his true strength at all, so if you ask me this question, I don't know either."

    “…I really hope I can have a chance to compete with him.”

    *********************************

    In the civilian living area of ??Daniel Star, in front of Xie Tianfeng’s house, Han Yu stared dumbfounded at Xie Tianfeng and Wang Batian who got off a car.  Seeing Wang Batian's protective look, Han Yu could hardly believe his eyes.  It seems that after they broke up with Xie Tianfeng, a lot of things happened between Xie Tianfeng and Wang Batian.

    "Xie Tianfeng, you" Han Yu pointed at Wang Batian and asked Xie Tianfeng.

    "Hmm Han Yu, let me introduce to you, Wang Batian, my future husband." Xie Tianfeng coughed lightly and introduced to Han Yu and others.

    This sentence immediately made Han Yu suspect that there was something wrong with his hearing. He turned around and asked Ning Ping next to him: "Ning Ping, what did Xie Tianfeng say just now?"

    "She seems to have said that she wants to marry the man in front of her named Wang Batian." Ning Ping answered not very sure.

    "You two" Xie Tianfeng looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping dumbfounded and said, "Everything I said is true."

    "Xie Tianfeng, don't you have something in someone else's hands?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Screw you, stop talking nonsense. I'll be angry if you keep doing this." Xie Tianfeng glared at Han Yu and Ning Ping unhappily and said.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, and Han Yu said: "It seems to be true."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded slightly.

    "Xie Tianfeng, weren't you and Wang Batian rivals before? How come you were about to marry him in the blink of an eye?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Xie Tianfeng glanced at Wang Batian after hearing this, and replied: "Because of this escape. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Wang Batian, but after she knew that I was being plotted against, she helped me without hesitation.  "

    "So you want to pledge yourself to me?" Han Yu asked.

    "No." Xie Tianfeng shook his head slightly, "I am willing to marry Wang Batian because Wang Batian was on the way to escape. He had many opportunities to escape alone, but he never escaped. He has always been with me.  Give up and insist on staying with me. This responsibility touches me. I hope my future husband is a man who can support me."

    "Feng'er, don't worry, I will listen to you after we get married." Wang Batian said to Xie Tianfeng with a moved face.

    "Okay, then this is what you said, and you are not allowed to go back on it in the future."

    "Yes, I said it. I swear that my promise to Xie Tianfeng will never change and I will never go back on it." Wang Batian replied firmly.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping saw this, they thought at the same time: "It's over, another wife is born at this moment."

    "By the way, Han Yu, did you find a corpse when you moved in? Where is that corpse buried now? Although he plotted against me, after all, he was raised by me. I want to pay homage to him.  ." Xie Tianfeng said to Han Yu.

    "Ah?" Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and asked in confusion: "Xie Tianfeng, what are you talking about? When Ning Ping and I arrived here, the door was locked, and there was nothing unusual in the house, let alone  Are you talking about a dead body named Huang Xiaoqi? And in the past two days, during conversations with nearby residents, they did not say that they found any dead people in your house? "

    "Is that so? Is Huang Xiaoqi still alive?" Xie Tianfeng said uncertainly.

    "It's unlikely that he should be alive. Since he can betray you for his own wealth, he can betray others for his own wealth. The end of a young man like Huang Xiaozi is basically death. It should be those who are chasing you.  Our people don't want to cause more trouble, so they should be killed secretly, right?" Wang Batian said to Xie Tianfeng.

    "Wellwhat you said makes sense. Forget it, whether he is dead or alive, it has nothing to do with me anymore. Han Yu, Ning Ping, what do you plan to do in the future?"

    "There are still adventures to continue traveling. By the way, we also have to find a way to find a starship of our own."

    "What about Xiang Mingyue?"

    "Oh, she went shopping with Lin Ke on the street."

    “??Ke?  Who is that?  "Xie Tianfeng asked curiously when he heard an unfamiliar name.

    "Ning Ping and I rescued a girl from the basement of Paul Manor. She seemed to have lost part of her memory. She only knew that her name was Lin Ke, and by the way, she could also drive a starship."

    "So, you have found the starship pilot."

    "Well, now we only need the starship. Once we find the starship, we can start looking for companions, such as chefs, doctors, maintenance workers" Han Yu counted his future with Xie Tianfeng on his fingers.  The adventure team needs to find manpower after it is established.

    Xie Tianfeng looked at Han Yu with a smile and listened quietly to Han Yu's words. His expression was like watching his younger brother thinking about the future in front of him.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, why don't you guys come over and help me pick it up." A woman's voice interrupted Han Yu.  Xie Tianfeng looked around dissatisfied and saw two women staggering over with all kinds of shopping bags hanging on their bodies.

    "Is she Lin Ke?" Xie Tianfeng thought to himself.  I know Xiang Mingyue myself and had a chance encounter with her.  However, compared to the last time we met, Xiang Mingyue was much more energetic at this time.  What made Xie Tianfeng curious was Lin Ke standing next to Xiang Mingyue.  Shopping bags of various sizes were hung all over Lin Ke's body. From a distance, it looked like a shopping bag had become a spirit.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping took over the shopping bags and Lin Ke showed his true face, Xie Tianfeng couldn't help but take a breath, what a pitiful beauty.

    With fair skin, rosy lips, long black shawl hair, and a pair of smart eyes, people can't help but have the urge to pity each other at the first sight.

    "I heard Han Yu say that you can't remember the original thing?" Xie Tianfeng lowered his voice and asked Lin Ke with a kind face.

    "Hmm." Lin Ke responded with his head lowered, while taking a small step back.

    Xie Tianfeng seemed to realize something. He suddenly turned around and shouted at Wang Batian who was in a daze: "Wang Batian, go to work."

    Being glared at by Xie Tianfeng, Wang Batian suddenly trembled all over. He nodded hurriedly and went to work. He secretly regretted that he was not strong-willed just now and was caught by Xie Tianfeng.  "This is good. It seems that there is no way to escape the family punishment afterwards." Wang Batian thought in his heart.

    "Don't be afraid. In fact, I am a very easy person to get along with. Come on, let's go into the room and talk." Xie Tianfeng said with a kind face to Lin Ke, who was scared by him just now.

    It’s a pity that Lin Ke didn’t appreciate it and ran directly behind Han Yu to hide.  Perhaps in Lin Ke's heart, only Han Yu's back is a safe place.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 21 New Crisis

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    "Lin Ke, believe me, I have no ill intentions towards you. Don't keep avoiding me." Xie Tianfeng smiled bitterly and said to Lin Ke, who was hiding behind Han Yu with half of his head looking at him.

    It has been two days since Xie Tianfeng roared at Wang Batian and Hedong Lion.  Xie Tianfeng's majesty that day was deeply imprinted in Lin Ke's mind, so that every time Xie Tianfeng wanted to get close to Lin Ke, Lin Ke would hide behind Han Yu like a frightened deer.  If you want to ask why Han Yu was chosen, perhaps it is because Han Yu was the person who saved Lin Ke, and Lin Ke felt more trust in Han Yu.

    "Han Yu, you should think of a way to make Lin Ke stop avoiding me." Xie Tianfeng glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    Hearing this, Han Yu muttered in a low voice, "What can I do about this?Xie Tianfeng, please don't glare at me, I'll just think of a way."

    Seeing Han Yu's submission, Xie Tianfeng smiled proudly and said, "You know what's going on. By the way, did you agree to Mingyue and Ningping to come back today?"

    "Yes. Before they left, they said that after getting rid of the gold in their hands, they should be back at noon today at the latest." Han Yu replied while persuading Lin Ke behind him.

    "Then when they come back, should you leave?" Xie Tianfeng asked after being silent for a moment.

    "Yes, Ning Ping and I still have our own things to do, and Xiang Mingyue also needs to find someone to treat his hands. We all have our own things to do." Han Yu replied matter-of-factly.

    "What about Lin Ke?" Xie Tianfeng asked.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then frowned in distress.  The Lin Ke in front of her might have lost her memory, and she seemed to be a little dependent on herself. What would she do if she left?

    "Well" Han Yu looked at Xie Tianfeng in embarrassment.

    Seeing this, Xie Tianfeng replied: "I am willing to take her in, but judging from her appearance, it is very likely that she will not agree to this arrangement."

    "Lin Ke, would you like to stay and live with Xie Tianfeng?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    As expected, when Lin Ke heard this, he immediately shook his head like a rattle and hugged Han Yu's arm tightly with both hands.  Although he had expected it, Xie Tianfeng on the side couldn't help but feel a little depressed when he saw it.

    "Tianfeng, it's almost time, can we start preparing lunch?" Wang Batian walked out of the kitchen with a wok in his left hand, a frying spoon in his right hand, a white apron around his waist, and a standard chef's outfit and asked Xie Tianfeng.

    "Wait a while, Xiang Mingyue and Ningping will come back today, and we will cook after they come back." Xie Tianfeng said after hearing this.

    "Okay. Tianfeng, what do you want to eat today?" Wang Batian nodded and asked.

    "Whatever." Xie Tianfeng replied casually.

    Han Yu on the side rolled his eyes covertly when he heard this.  As for Wang Batian, after these few days of contact, Han Yu found that this person is not bad. At least he listens to Xie Tianfeng. He does whatever Xie Tianfeng tells him to do. He does not dare to go west when asked to go east.  , let him chase the dog, he will never chase the chicken, he is a standard new good man.

    But these have nothing to do with Han Yu, and Han Yu doesn’t want to say anything about this matter.  After all, only the person wearing the shoes knows whether they fit or not.  Only the groom and the bride know whether their marriage is happy or not.  As for other people's advice, it's just nonsense.

    **********************************

    Paul’s manor, or former manor, which had been destroyed by alien beasts, had long since become ruins.  Standing in front of the gate of the ruins, a middle-aged man in his forties looked at the half-collapsed mansion and was speechless for a long time.

    "Master, the person we are looking for has been found." A man dressed as a butler came forward and bowed to report.

    "Where is he?" the middle-aged man asked without looking back.

    "According to the young master's instructions, we have taken him to a secret cell and imprisoned him." The housekeeper bowed and replied.

    "Is there any fish that slipped through the net?"

    "No, please rest assured, young master, none of the people on the list have escaped. Except for the leaders of those people who were captured alive by us, everyone else has been silenced."

    "Well done, leading the way. I'm going to ask Orka, what happened here while I was away from Darnielle? I didn't even see the last of my father.  arrive."

    "Yes, Master."

    ……

    "What else do you want?" Seeing that the housekeeper made no move, the middle-aged man asked.

    "Master, regarding the whereabouts of the Czech housekeeper"

    &nbsp; "Is there any news?"

    "No. According to reports from our people, they have searched all the places where Butler Czech may be hiding, but unfortunately found nothing. Hobi came to ask for information. Do they need to continue searching? Their actions during this period have caused some  people’s attention.”

    "" The middle-aged man was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then said slowly: "Tell Hobi that the search will turn from light to dark, and try every means to dig out that old Czech dog. I want to ask him, father.  He’s dead, why didn’t he die?”

    "yes."

    In the dark and damp dungeon, Orka, who was covered in wounds and with his hands and feet shackled, huddled in a corner of the cell with his back against the wall.  Just one day ago, when he was about to leave Darnielle with his brothers, he was suddenly attacked by a group of mysterious people. Those people were ruthless, and one could tell at a glance that they were guys who licked blood all the time.  In just five minutes, apart from Orka who was captured alive, Vincent, Erwin and others were all killed, and all of them were killed with one move.

    Orka closed her eyes in pain, but opened them immediately as soon as she closed them.  Without him, as soon as he closed his eyes, the screams of Vincent and Erwin before they died could be heard in his ears.

    "Squeak~"

    With the sound of opening the door that made people feel sad, a burst of footsteps came. When they reached the cell where Orka was held, the footsteps stopped.  I heard someone say to Olka: "Olka, do you know why I am here?"

    "Who are you? Why are you causing trouble for our brothers? I, Olka, have never seen you, let alone offended you." Olka glared at the middle-aged man standing outside the cell with an angry look.  asked.

    "Although you have never met me, you have met my father. Now that my father is dead, I need to find the murderer who killed my father." The middle-aged man said in a gentle voice.

    "Just for this reason? You killed all my brothers?" Orka shouted in disbelief.

    "Whether you believe it or not, I have already explained it to you. Now, answer my question, who killed my father?" The middle-aged man looked at Olka and said in a deep voice.

    "Huh!" Orka snorted back.

    "Olka, don't anger me, because that will do you no good at all. I know you may not be afraid of death, but I don't have any ways to make your life worse than death." The middle-aged man said gloomily.  He looked at Orka and said.

    Olka shivered when he heard this. The middle-aged man’s words made Olka understand his situation at this time.  If you can't answer it yourself, it's very likely that today next year will be the anniversary of his death.  Orka didn't want to die, at least not before avenging his brothers.

    After trying hard to think about it, Orka asked tentatively: "Can you give me a hint?"

    "Paul Ade is my father." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice.

    "You are Martin Ed? Why are you here?" Olka cried out.

    "This is not something you need to know. Now, answer the question I just asked you, who killed my father? Is the housekeeper Czech dead or alive now?" The middle-aged man, that is, Martin Ed asked coldly.  road.

    "To be honest, I don't know who killed your father? I don't know where the housekeeper Czech is at this time? I can only tell you what I know. As for whether you believe it or not, that's entirely up to you.  Decision." Orka said after thinking for a while.

    "……you say."

    "Okay. Let's talk about this matter starting from the commission we accepted from your father this time. I don't intend to hide it from you. Your father hired us this time to get rid of one person."

    "who?"

    "Xie Tianfeng, a woman."

    "Why do you want to get rid of that woman named Xie Tianfeng?"

    "I don't know the specific situation, but according to the information I heard privately, it is very likely that Xie Tianfeng knew a secret of your father, so your father wanted to get rid of him."

    "Go on."

    "We were entrusted by the Czech steward. Following the instructions of the Czech steward, we found Xie Tianfeng and almost succeeded in completing the mission. However, things went wrong. Just when we were about to succeed, Xie Tianfeng was rescued. In order to complete the mission  , I led my men to chase Xie Tianfeng until we reached Motolo Mountain Pass, where we met the Ghost-faced Fox King in Motolo Mountain. In our opinion, if she was encountered by the Ghost-faced Fox King, then Xie Tianfeng and rescue her  The people we met were bound to die, so we chose to retreat when the Ghost Faced Fox King had no time to take care of us. But who knew that just when we asked the butler Czech for the promised reward, the butler Czech said he had no evidence?Ming Xie Tianfeng was dead and refused to pay the remuneration we had agreed upon.  So we came up with the idea of ??getting paid ourselves.  But who would have thought that when we were about to take action, a group of strange beasts suddenly rushed out of the manor, attracting the garrison of Darnielle, and then a tall master, who killed him alone  All the strange beasts.  Then we found out that your father was announced to have committed suicide in his room.  As for whether it was suicide, I don't know.  All I know is that since that time, the housekeeper Czech has also disappeared.  But just when we were deciding on Darnielle, you came The above is all I know.  "

    "In other words, the housekeeper Czech knows who killed my father?"

    "I don't know either. But the butler Czech is your father's butler, and he definitely knows more than I do."

    "Who is the master you just mentioned who killed all the strange beasts alone?"

    “I asked someone to inquire, and that person is the inspector general of the alliance, named Maxi.”

    "Huh? You mean, Maxi has been to the manor?"

    "Yes. At that time, many people saw with their own eyes that Maxi showed his power and easily destroyed those troublesome beasts."

    "Although what you said is not helpful to me at all, for the sake of your honesty, I will not embarrass you." After saying this, Martin Ed turned and walked out of the cell.

    "Wait a minute, you haven't said when you will let me out?" Olka asked Martin anxiously as he walked to the door.

    Martin paused after hearing this and walked out of the cell.  In a voice that Olka couldn't hear, he ordered the men standing at the door: "Send the man in the cell on his way and leave him a whole body."

    "yes."

    Martin walked out of the cell, breathed the air outside, frowned deeply, and thought about Maxi's intention to come to Danil.

    "Master, it's been solved." The butler reported to Martin softly.

    "Hmm." Maxi nodded slightly and ordered the butler: "Inform Hobi, try every means and use all connections to find the butler Czech. In particular, ask Hobi to pay attention to see if there is a ten-year-old with the steward Czech.  A five or six-year-old girl. If so, remember not to hurt that girl. If that girl is hurt in the slightest, no matter how much credit Hobi has made, I want his head."

    "Yes." The butler bowed and responded.

    **********************************

    Xie Tianfeng’s home

    Xiang Mingyue and Ningping, who went out to sell gold, rushed back before noon.  Han Yu, Xie Tianfeng and others expressed their happiness for their return.  While Xie Tianfeng asked Wang Batian to cook, he held Xiang Mingyue's hand and asked if things went smoothly.

    After being betrayed by her brother Xiang Yang, Xiang Mingyue now communicates much better than before.  Of course, this is only limited to women like Xie Tianfeng and Lin Ke, as well as Han Yu and Ning Ping, two men who have fought side by side.  Apart from these four people, even Wang Batian and Xiang Mingyue, who were in charge of cooking, were as cold as ice.

    "What did you say? Do you want to take Lin Ke on the road with us?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao in surprise.

    "Uhyes." Han Yu nodded awkwardly and replied.

    "Give me a reason." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    "Ugh this" Han Yu scratched his head, his eyes rolling around as he thought about what to say, which made Ning Ping want to laugh, but he still tried to hold it back and continued to stare at Han Yu with a serious face.

    "Well well, we rescued Lin Ke, right?"

    "Yeah." Ning Ping snorted softly.

    "Since we saved her, we have the responsibility to take care of her, right?"

    "Um."

    "Since you want to take care of her, you have to take her with you, right?"

    "Han Yu, do you think it will be good for her to take Lin Ke with her?" Ning Ping didn't agree this time and looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "shouldyes?" Han Yu replied uncertainly.

    " Han Yu, we are going on an adventure. We don’t know what kind of danger we will encounter in the future. With Lin Ke, can you guarantee that you can protect her? You know, in our future journey, we will  When you meet many masters like Maxi that day, can you take good care of Lin Ke? If not, then if you decide to take Lin Ke away, you are not helping her, but harming her."

    "Oh" Han Yu was moved by Ning Ping's words.  Ning Ping was right. Both she and Ning Ping saw it in the crowd when Maxi easily killed the strange beast in Paul's manor.  Han Yu?The question is, just as I am now, I am no match for Maxi.  If, as Ning Ping said, he met a master like Maxi in the future he would not regret his own death, but if it hurt others Thinking of this, Han Yu looked at Lin Ke sitting next to him in embarrassment.  One glance.

    When Lin Ke saw Han Yu's appearance, he immediately reached out and hugged Han Yu's arm, looking at Han Yu resolutely.

    "Well Ning Ping" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in embarrassment and asked for help. Unexpectedly, Ning Ping, who had spoken sharply just now, turned his head to look at him.

    "This is unloyal." Han Yu cursed secretly in his heart when he saw this.

    "Han Yu, I'm not afraid." Lin Ke looked at Han Yu and said firmly.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.

    "I said, I'm not afraid. I'm not afraid of any dangers I may encounter in the future, I just don't want to be separated from you." Lin Ke continued.

    "Uhthat" Han Yu was a little at a loss.  Just listen to Lin Ke continue to say: "Han Yu, Ning Ping, don't worry about me. Although I can't remember what happened before, I still almost remember what I know about myself."

    "Oh, tell me, what do you know?" Ning Ping asked with interest.

    "WellI can fly a starship." Lin Ke thought for a while and replied.

    "You?" Ning Ping asked in disbelief.

    "Yeah." Lin Ke nodded vigorously.

    "This way, Ning Ping, our starship pilot will be found." Han Yu touched his nose and said to Ning Ping.

    "Indeed, if Lin Ke can really fly a starship, then we really don't have to worry about the choice of starship pilot. It's just"

    Although Ning Ping did not finish what he said, the people present could understand what he meant.  Lin Ke immediately said: "I can read the star map. If you don't believe it, I can take your test immediately."

    "Okay, Lin Ke, don't get excited, I believe you." Han Yu comforted him from the side, while winking at Ning Ping.

    “Okay, I also choose to believe you. But Lin Ke, let’s be honest, if you don’t know how to fly a starship by then, then Han Yu and I will leave you alone.”

    "Okay, it's a deal. I will never let you down." Lin Ke said happily after hearing this.

    "Don't worry, even if you really can't drive, I won't leave you alone." Han Yu whispered to Lin Ke.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke smiled brightly at Han Yu.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????? Although Wang Batian looks tall and tall, his cooking skills are really beyond compare. In one sentence, he has all the colors, flavors and aromas.  So much so that Han Yu joked while eating: "Wang Batian, your craftsmanship is so good, why don't you and Xie Tianfeng open a mom-and-pop shop in Daniel Star from now on?"

    "Okay, as long as Tianfeng is willing, I have no objection." Wang Batian nodded seriously when he heard this.

    Everyone’s eyes instantly focused on Xie Tianfeng. Han Yu and others thought in unison: "What method did Xie Tianfeng use to treat Wang Batian so docilely? It is really terrible."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 22 Street Stories

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    Han Yu and his group walked slowly on the streets of Daniel Star.  We will leave Darnielle in two days.  Taking advantage of two days of free time, Han Yu suggested going out for a walk after lunch to appreciate the scenery of Darnielle. Otherwise, his trip to Darnielle would be in vain.

    "Ning Ping, how about we go there and take a look?" Han Yu pointed to a place not far away where a group of people gathered together and said to Ning Ping.

    "Okay, but we have agreed beforehand that you are not allowed to act recklessly. Lin Ke, watch him closely."

    "Yeah." Lin Ke nodded vigorously.

    "Say, am I not that easy to make people worry about?" Han Yu asked dissatisfied.

    "Well, it's very disturbing." Ning Ping nodded seriously and said over Han Yu: "Hurry up, you won't be able to see the excitement if you are late."

    Han Yu muttered unwillingly. Between watching the fun and arguing with Ning Ping, Han Yu chose to watch the fun.

    It may be the nature of the human species to watch the excitement.  Watching is like an innate skill for human beings. A group of people gathered in a circle in tacit understanding, surrounding the two men and one woman who were arguing in the circle.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu whispered.

    Commenting is also a human nature.  When he heard Han Yu's whisper, a middle-aged man standing aside immediately said: "What else does it have to do with it? It's just jealousy. Really, even after arguing for a long time, I didn't make any move. I was kept waiting for a long time in vain.  I still have things to do."

    "If you have something to do, go do it. What are you doing here watching the excitement?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and thought to himself.

    "Oh~"

    Just when Han Yu was slandering, there was a sudden boo from the crowd, followed by the middle-aged man who had spoken to Han Yu earlier with an excited look on his face, "beat, beat, beat me if you want to die."

    Han Yu stared blankly at the excited middle-aged man next to him, wondering why this man was so excited.  Do you have anything to do with him?

    The two men in the center of the crowd were already wrestling together, while the woman who was the focus of the incident was standing there helplessly.  Han Yu took one look at the woman's appearance and couldn't help but muttered: "She doesn't look very good either."

    "Really?" A woman asked beside him.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied casually: "Well, Xie Tianfeng is not good-looking yet."

    "Hmm~" He coughed lightly, and a cold air hit him from behind. Han Yu suddenly shuddered and looked in the direction where the cough came from. He saw Xie Tianfeng looking at him with a half-smile.

    "Hmm I was joking." Han Yu coughed lightly and explained to Xie Tianfeng.

    "Humph" Xie Tianfeng didn't answer, but just looked Han Yu up and down.  Han Yu felt sweat on his forehead when she saw him. If Xie Tianfeng was an enemy, Han Yu would not feel guilty like this, but Xie Tianfeng was not only not an enemy, but also a good friend.  Han Yu really didn't know how to deal with his friends.

    "Tianfeng, I think Han Yu was unintentional." Wang Batian said softly to Xie Tianfeng.

    Han Yu was so moved by Wang Batian's support. The big guy in front of him was pretty good.

    Hearing this, Xie Tianfeng rolled her eyes at Wang Batian and said angrily to Han Yu: "I'll spare you this time because you don't know. Next time you dare to compare me with that woman, I'll make you look good."  .”

    "Huh? Xie Tianfeng, do you know that woman?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "Humph, who doesn't know that heartthrob with a little bit of red lips?" Xie Tianfeng agreed angrily, turned around and walked out of the crowd, Wang Batian quickly followed, guarding Xie Tianfeng's side.

    "Ten thousand people taste a little bit of red lips? Ning Ping, what do you mean by this?" Han Yu asked stupidly.

    "Don't ask. Let's go. There's no point in watching this excitement at all. Let's continue shopping." Ning Ping replied, turned around and walked out of the crowd.

    Seeing that his companions were almost gone, Han Yu scratched his head and said to Lin Ke beside him: "Lin Ke, let's go too."

    "Yeah." Lin Ke nodded lightly.

    The fighting is still going on, and the onlookers are still shouting and hooting, but Han Yu and others are no longer interested in the excitement.  Under Han Yu's questioning, Xie Tianfeng introduced to the crowd: "The woman in the crowd is called Alice. She is a very famous social butterfly. Many people on Darnielle have had a one-night stand with her. This  I guess the two men who fought last time were just jealous as before. But the woman was usually quiteYou are smart and know how to separate yourself from those you are in love with. How could you make such a mistake this time?  "

    "ah!"

    There was a scream, and the people who had gathered in a group quickly dispersed as if they were avoiding the plague.  The two people who were originally struggling at this time burst out with each other's strength, staring at their opponent, not paying attention to Alice who was lying on the ground next to him, trembling.

    "Holy shit, isn't it? Are you going to risk your life just to be jealous?" Han Yu exclaimed in surprise.

    Not wanting to cause trouble, Han Yu and his party followed the crowd and retreated to the street, continuing to pay attention to the two men in the battle.  Both are beginners in natural abilities.  Unlike Han Yu and Xie Tianfeng, the two jealous people can only use some simple abilities.  It's nothing more than you give me a fire ball and I give you a water ball.  In the end, whoever is physically weak will lose.

    The simple and boring ball-throwing battle made Han Yu unable to help but yawn.  The result was that they were both immortal and happened to be seen by the two people in the battle at the same time. The pride of being ability users made the two of them throw their famous skills at Han Yu who dared to look down on them.

    Looking at the fireballs and waterballs that were swinging in the air and heading towards him, Han Yu even had time to yawn again.  Then he stretched out his hand, and a wall of fire immediately blocked the fireball and waterball, and swallowed them up in the blink of an eye.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  However, they were proud and did not worry too much. In their eyes, even if Han Yu, who was wearing ordinary clothes, was better than them, he would not dare to offend someone above him.  On the contrary, if they can recruit Han Yu, it will definitely be a lot of benefits to them.

    The two people walked up to Han Yu at the same time, saluted almost at the same time and said, "You said you are a powerful person." As soon as they finished speaking, they both stared at each other and said angrily: "Don't imitate me!"

    “I’ll say it first!”

    ……

    The woman ignored by the two people, the social butterfly named Alice by Xie Tianfeng, looked at Han Yu with a very complicated mood.  The families behind the two men who fought out of jealousy were both well-established families. No matter which one of the two men was harmed, he, as the instigator, would not reap the consequences.  But nowhow do I put it?  Alice feels a little lucky and a little disappointed now.  Could it be that the gorgeous self is not as attractive as a man?

    Unwilling to be reconciled, Alice walked over unexpectedly and came to Han Yu's side, listening to the two suitors trying their best to introduce their family to Han Yu.  He promised what kind of benefits Han Yu would get if he agreed to serve his family.

    A suitor glanced and saw Alice standing aside. He immediately pulled Alice in front of him and shouted to Han Yu: "Powerful person, as long as you agree to serve my family, this woman will be you."  of."

    The words shocked everyone. Except for the other Alice's suitor who had a regretful expression on his face, everyone looked at the suitor of Alice who spoke.  Alice immediately became the center of attention again.  It's just this kind of attention that Alice would rather not have.

    Alice wanted to throw away her hands and leave, but when she thought of the consequences of offending the other party, Alice couldn't move her legs.

    "Hey, isn't this woman your girlfriend?" Han Yu, who was standing opposite Alice, asked with a calm face as he looked at the man standing behind Alice.

    "Ah, no. She and I are just playing for fun. If you are willing to serve my family, let alone her, I can find a way to find a woman ten times more beautiful than her."

    "Oh, really?" Han Yu suddenly smiled at the man who spoke.  Ning Ping on the side saw this and thought to himself, Han Yu is about to explode.

    As expected, Han Yu suddenly took action, pulled Alice aside, revealed the man standing behind Alice, and then slapped her hard.

    The man didn’t expect that Han Yu would suddenly turn against him, but even if he did, with his skills, he couldn’t avoid Han Yu’s slap.  In an instant, half of the man's cheek was swollen like a bun.

    “You, why did you hit me?” The man covered his beaten face and pointed at Han Yu and asked.  Another man standing by saw this and began to quietly accumulate strength, preparing to attack Han Yu when he wasn't paying attention.  But as soon as he made a move, he heard a warning coming from behind: "You'd better not move, otherwise, don't blame me for not warning you."

    The man looked back and saw a swordsman looking at him coldly.

    "Stop, stop!" Alice bravely stopped Han Yu and protected the beaten man behind her.

    Han Yu frowned and glanced at the woman, saying coldly:He said: "As a person, especially a girl, you must know how to respect yourself and love yourself. If you don't cherish yourself, why should you expect others to value you." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and left.

    Alice looked at Han Yu's back and was speechless.

    Seeing that there was no more excitement to watch, the crowd dispersed spontaneously.  After the crowd dispersed, Alice turned around and asked the man behind her, "Are you okay?"

    "Pah!" The answer was a slap, and the man pointed at Alice angrily and shouted: "Bitch, if it weren't for you, would I have been slapped?" After saying that, the man walked away.

    Alice covered the man’s cheek, a sad smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she silently turned around and walked in the opposite direction from where the man left.  Han Yu's words rang in his ears again, "As a person, especially girls, you must know how to respect yourself and love yourself. If you don't cherish yourself, why should you expect others to respect you."

    "Self-respect and self-love, right?" Alice murmured.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 23 Crisis is approaching

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    Qingya Tea Bar is a small shop where people can rest.  Han Yu and others were resting in this tea bar at this time.

    "Bah, bah, bah, this tea is so bitter." Han Yu said with a grimace, putting down the teacup in his hand.

    "You, you need to drink tea." Ning Ping shook his head slightly, picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    Looking at Ning Ping drinking tea, Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously: "Ning Ping, you look like you are used to this bitter taste."

    "Ah, I've been drinking tea since I was a child, and I'm used to the taste." Ning Ping replied casually.

    "It seems like you are very particular about the way you drink tea." Han Yu asked again.

    "Han Yu, just say what you want to say, don't beat around the bush, don't you know it's very unlike you to do this?" Ning Ping put down his tea cup and said to Han Yu.

    "Hehe don't be angry, I'm just curious."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the tea bar was kicked open by someone. A burly man walked in and shouted: "The Chang family is doing business. Anyone who has nothing to do with it should leave immediately!"

    With one word, everyone in the tea bar stood up and left.  The owner of the tea bar approached nervously, looked at the broken door of his house with distress, and cautiously asked the strong man: "Uncle, I wonder who you are looking for?"

    The big man ignored the tea bar owner and glanced into the room. Han Yu and others immediately attracted his attention.  Because except Han Yu and others, everyone else in the tea bar was running outside the tea bar.

    Reaching out to push open the tea bar owner, the big man walked to Han Yu and others' table in a few steps and asked sternly: "Are you the ones who attacked my young master?"

    "Who is your young master?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Chang Donglai."

    "I don't know." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a man walked into the door of the tea bar and said to Han Yu angrily: "We just broke up for a while, why don't you recognize me?"

    Han Yu looked at the other party carefully when he heard the words. When he saw the clear palm prints on the other party's cheeks, he suddenly clapped his hands with a look of surprise on his face, "Oh, I remembered, it turned out to be you. What? I found a helper, so I wanted to come find him."  Go back?"

    Chang Donglai snorted coldly and said to the big man who came in earlier: "Humph, you can only be tough now. Uncle Meng, this guy beat me. For the reputation of the Chang family, I leave everything to you."

    To be honest, the big man who was called Uncle Meng by Chang Donglai did not want to do this. Although these people in front of him were young, none of them had weak hands.  It is just to eat the king's salary and share the king's worries.

    "Don't worry, I have my own sense of responsibility in this matter." Uncle Meng nodded and said to Han Yu, "Boy, why did you hit my young master?"

    Gift first and then soldiers!

    "Because he deserves to be beaten, I think he deserves to be beaten."

    "My Chang family members are not someone who can be bullied at will. Boy, if you don't want to die an ugly death, you'd better apologize to my young master now, right away."

    Chang Donglai’s nose was almost twisted with anger.  When he thought about it, the priest of his family should directly teach the boy who offended him a lesson right now.  Instead of just verbal threats like now.

    "Huh, just him, he's not worthy." Han Yu said and stood up.

    "Uncle Meng, beat him!" Chang Donglai shouted hiding behind Uncle Meng.

    "Young master, please be patient for a moment. I will discuss it with him later."

    "Meng Fei, whose family are you worshiping? Now it's me, the young master of the Chang family. I, Chang Donglai, was slapped in public. Now, I order to teach them a lesson immediately."

    "Thisyoung master, peace is the most important thing."

    "Screw you for being peace-oriented. I tell you, if you don't take care of them today, then when you go back, pack your things and get out of here. The Chang family doesn't raise waste!"

    Meng Fei was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said helplessly to Han Yu: "You see, boy, it's not that I refuse to give you a chance, it's really that you don't know how to cherish it."

    "If you are sick, just fight if you want. Why is there so much nonsense?" Han Yu looked at Meng Fei with contempt and said.

    Meng Fei had no choice but to take action as he couldn't find anything good to offer. The owner of the tea bar who stayed not far away quit his job.  This is his territory, and if it is destroyed, he will also suffer the loss.  At the moment, he didn't care about fearing the power of the Chang family, and rushed over to stop Meng Fei, saying in succession: "Don't fight, don't fight, you can't fight."

    After finally succeeding in getting Meng Fei to take action, Chang Dong came to meet him.His face darkened, and he shouted: "Old man, do you dare to come out and disturb the situation?"

    "Well, Mr. Chang, it's not that I want to hinder you from doing things. In fact, this is my entire property. If there is a loss, I can't afford it." The boss replied with a sad face.

    "Master, look" Meng Fei asked Chang Donglai.

    Chang Donglai raised his head and said, "I'll let him die."

    Meng Fei smiled bitterly when he heard this, and said to the tea bar owner: "Get out of the way, boss. At most, I promise to damage your facilities as little as possible."

    "No, no." The tea bar owner blocked Meng Fei's path in horror. Although his face was full of fear, he still refused to give in.

    "Old guy, it seems that you are determined to go against me. Okay, listen to me. After this matter is over, I will let your store close down." Chang Donglai said fiercely  shouted the tea bar owner.

    "Ah, no, no, you can't do that."

    “Humph, get out of here if you know what’s going on!” Chang Donglai continued to shout.

    "Crack~"

    A crisp slap in the face.

    Meng Fei turned around suddenly and saw his target's companion. The swordsman holding a long sword was looking in front of Chang Donglai. Looking at the swordsman's arm that had not yet been lowered, he knew without asking that his young master was there again.  Got slapped.

    "You, you" Chang Donglai covered his beaten cheek and pointed at Ning Ping, who had beaten him, unable to say a single sentence for a long time.

    Ning Ping only frowned when he saw this. He turned to Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, let's go out. The owner of this store is very pitiful. It's better not to cause trouble to this store."

    "Yeah, that's fine. Hey, your name is Meng Fei, right? Let's fight again when we get back."

    There is a fire of gossip in everyone’s heart.  When people passing by saw Han Yu and others coming out of Qingya Tea Bar, they immediately put down what they were doing and looked at Han Yu and others standing outside Qingya Tea Bar, just like sharks smelling blood.  .

    On one side is a team of young people of three men and two women, and on the other side is a team of a young man with dozens of thugs.

    "You come and I come?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping beside him.

    "I'll do it, just take this opportunity to move your body." Ning Ping shook his neck and took a step forward to answer.

    "Don't cause trouble." Han Yu warned worriedly.

    “Don’t worry, I’m more measured in my actions than you.” Ning Ping replied without even answering.

    Meng Fei was angry. After all, he was also a worshiper of the Chang family, but from the conversation between Han Yu and Ning Ping, Meng Fei did not hear the slightest hint that the other party valued him.  Meng Fei, who was despised, secretly made up his mind to give these two arrogant guys a lesson.

    "Come on, let's hurry up." Ning Ping said to his dozen opponents with the scabbard in his hand without even pulling out his sword.

    "draw your sword!" Meng Fei shouted dissatisfied.

    "No need, to deal with you little minions, no need." Ning Ping shook his head slightly and said.

    One sentence became the trigger for the beginning of the conflict. More than a dozen Chang family men, including Meng Fei, rushed towards Ningping.  They were all angered by Ning Ping's arrogant words.

    While the onlookers were sweating for Ning Ping in their hearts, they also felt nervous and excited.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    With the sound of the scabbard hitting the chest, the dozen or so people who originally besieged Ningping were falling down.  Under the surprised gazes of the people, only the big man Meng Fei was left standing in front of Ning Ping.

    Meng Fei, who was covered in blue and purple with not even an inch of intact skin, stood tenaciously in front of Ning Ping and refused to fall.  Ning Ping frowned slightly when he saw this, and his body flashed. The next moment, he appeared behind Meng Fei, and hit Meng Fei directly in the back of the head with a scabbard.

    "Bang." The stubborn Meng Fei fell to the ground unconscious.

    Chang Donglai, who had been clamoring for revenge just now, became frightened, turned around and wanted to run away.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, Han Yu, who had slapped him before, appeared in front of him.  As if he had seen a ghost, Chang Donglai let out a startling scream, stepped back several steps, then tripped and fell to his knees.  But at this time, Chang Donglai couldn't care less about feeling sorry for his own butt. He stared nervously at Han Yu who was approaching, and shouted in a stern voice: "Don't come over here, I'm warning you, if you dare to touch a finger of mine,  The Chang family will never let you go!"

    "Haha~ You have a tough tone." Han Yu was happy when he heard this and took a step closer to Chang Donglai again.

    Seeing this, Chang Donglai quickly took two steps back and threatened Han Yu: "I'm warning you, don't come close to me! The Chang family's power in Darnielle is not something that a guy like you can recruit."?'s.  I told you not to come here, why are you still going forward?  do not come!  "

    "Snapped!"

    Chang Donglai covered the beaten cheek and finally begged for mercy: "I was wrong. For the sake of my youth and ignorance, please forgive me this time."

    "Hmph You are saying begging for mercy, but in your heart you must be thinking about finding someone to trouble me when you go back." Han Yu said with a sneer.

    "No, no, it won't happen anymore. I swear!" Chang Donglai quickly promised after hearing this.

    "Your guarantee is as worthless as wipes."

    "Then, what do you want?" Chang Donglai asked with a sad face.  In fact, as Han Yu said just now, Chang Donglai was really planning to find someone to trouble him after he returned.

    "WellI haven't thought about it yet." Han Yu touched his chin and replied.

    "Since you haven't thought about it yet, how about you listen to my opinion?" A man's voice came from the crowd. The crowd separated, and a man walked slowly towards Han Yu.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 24 The Chang Family’s Revenge

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    "Brother Martin." Chang Donglai looked at the man walking past the crowd with surprise and shouted.

    Martin nodded slightly at Chang Donglai and said to Han Yu: "Friend, one more thing is worse than one less thing. Now I think this kid has learned a lesson. Do you think you are being noble and letting him go?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu turned around and asked Ning Ping and others for their opinions, nodded and replied: "Well, originally we didn't want to cause trouble. Since you have come forward to plead for mercy, I will give you a face and let this matter end here."

    "Thank you."

    Looking at Han Yu and others leaving, Chang Donglai reluctantly said to Martin: "Brother Martin, can this be the end of it?"

    "Then what else do you want?" Martin asked, looking at the back of the girl walking next to Han Yu.

    Chang Donglai followed Martin's eyes, and then whispered: "Brother Martin, if you are interested in that woman, just leave it to me. But when my father asks about it in the future, I will ask Brother Martin to cover it up for me."  .”

    Martin frowned slightly when he heard this, turned to look at Chang Donglai, shook his head and said, "No need. The guards of the Chang family are not used in places like this. Little brother Donglai, I haven't seen you for such a long time, I didn't expect that you still haven't made much progress.  ah."

    Chang Donglai, who was rejected by Martin, suddenly turned red and lowered his head and said: "Brother Martin, compared with you, of course I have not made much progress, but on Planet Darnier, at least I" Halfway through the words, Chang Donglai  I can't say any more.  Originally, I wanted to say that I could walk sideways on Darnielle, but when I thought about it, if Martin hadn't come forward just now, I might have been embarrassed again.

    Seeing Chang Donglai's silence, Martin smiled slightly, reached out and patted Chang Donglai on the shoulder, "Brother Donglai, I still have things to do. Let's get together some other time."

    Chang Donglai clenched his teeth as he looked at Martin's leaving figure, secretly hating Han Yu and those people who had caused him such embarrassment.

    Martin didn’t wander around on the street. After finding a store to buy pen and paper, he started drawing directly on the roadside.  After a while, the faces of Han Yu and others appeared on the paper.  Martin nodded with satisfaction, rolled up the paper and immediately returned to his residence.

    Caron, the housekeeper who stayed at the residence, looked at his young master strangely.  I've only been out for less than fifteen minutes, why are you back so soon?

    "Caron, come here."

    Hearing Martin’s call, Caron quickly put aside the questions in his heart, walked quickly to Martin’s side and bowed and asked: “Master, please give me your instructions.”

    "Well. Here you go, try to find out the details of those people in the painting." Martin handed Cuaron a roll of paper and ordered.

    Caron opened the paper, looked at it, nodded to Martin and said, "Don't worry, young master, my subordinate will take care of it right away. I wonder when it will be needed?"

    “The sooner the better.”

    "Yes." Caron turned to leave when Martin called: "Wait."

    "What other instructions does the young master have?" Caron turned around and asked.

    "Pay attention to whether there is a girl next to the person in the first picture. I did not draw the girl's appearance on the paper."

    "Yes, I have remembered it. If there are no other instructions, I will go out to do something."

    "Well, go ahead. By the way, let Hobi find the housekeeper Czech as soon as possible. As long as we find him, I think a lot of things can be clarified."

    "yes."

    After sending Caron away, Martin picked up the unused drawing paper and slowly started drawing on the paper with a pen.  After a while, a woman's appearance was sketched on the drawing paper.  Looking at the woman on the drawing paper, Martin murmured: "Angel, let me see where you can escape this time?"

    The Chang family is a big and prestigious family on the planet Daniel.  In such a large family, competition between houses is very fierce.  Because there is only one head of the family, everyone of the same generation is a competitor.  The incident of Chang Donglai being slapped on the street spread like a plague within the Chang family, so much so that when Chang Donglai returned to the Chang family with his men dejected, the incident had already spread within the family.  The news spread like wildfire.

    "Fifth Young Master, I have asked you to go directly to the study to meet him when you come back." The concierge called Chang Donglai who came in and said.

    Chang Donglai thanked him and asked: "I know, thank you very much. By the way, do you know why the master called me?"

    "I don't know. It may have something to do with what the fifth young master encountered outside just now." The concierge replied uncertainly.

    When Chang Donglai heard this, his heart skipped a beat. After thinking about it, he told Meng Fei behind him: "Feifei, don't follow me to the study. Go to my mother and tell her that I'm in trouble and ask her to come to my rescue quickly.  "

    Before Meng Fei could speak, the concierge standing nearby reminded him: "Fifth young master, the third lady has already gone to the master's study."

    Hearing that his mother had gone to the study, Chang Donglai's heart immediately returned to his stomach, and he walked towards the study calmly.

    After arriving at the study room and calling for help, Chang Donglai walked into the study room.  As soon as he entered the study, he saw his mother rushing towards him with a nervous look on his face. After checking it carefully, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's okay, it's okay, there's no serious injury."

    "Mother, what are you talking about?" Chang Donglai asked in confusion.

    "Humph, don't pretend to be in front of me. What you encountered outside has been spread among the rooms in the house." The man in the study snorted coldly.

    "Don't you know how to speak well? Don't scare Dong Lai." Chang Donglai's mother said something dissatisfied to Chang Donglai's father, and then asked Chang Donglai kindly: "Dong Lai,  Did anyone give you trouble when you went out today?"

    "Yeah." Chang Donglai nodded when he heard this.

    "Who is there?" Chang Donglai's mother asked.

    "" Chang Donglai said nothing and secretly glanced at his father sitting beside him.

    "Don't be afraid of your father. Tell me who has bullied you, and your father and I will find a way to stand up for you." Chang Donglai's mother saw this and comforted Chang Donglai.

    "I, I was slapped by an ability person on the street." Chang Donglai stammered.

    "Huh? Donglai, tell me the whole story." Chang Donglai's father said to Chang Donglai.

    "Well. Here's the thing"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    According to Chang Donglai, he and his new girlfriend Alice were wandering on the street, and unexpectedly met the fifth child of the Ma family. After that, the two had a disagreement and started fighting.  Later, because he failed to control his abilities well, he attacked a passing ability user.  It turned out that the ability user was very strong and easily defused his own attack.  After seeing how powerful the other party was, he deliberately wanted to win her into the Chang family. However, the ability person fell in love with his girlfriend and asked for her.  Of course, he sternly refused, but was slapped by the angry ability user.  Later, I couldn't get angry anymore, so I went to Meng Fei and others to regain the situation. However, Meng Fei and others failed to live up to their expectations. If Martin from Ed's family hadn't passed by, he would have been beaten again.

    After listening to Chang Donglai’s description, Chang Donglai became a caring man who was always the face of the family, while the ability user who did not know good and evil became an arrogant and rude villain.

    The trick to lying is to have both truth and lies in what you say.  At least after listening to Chang Donglai's self-report, Chang Donglai's mother had tears in her eyes and kept saying, "Okay, okay, my child Donglai is sensible now."

    "Is it really what you said?" Chang Donglai's father looked at Chang Donglai suspiciously and asked.  If Chang Donglai bullies men and dominates women outside and behaves randomly, he believes it.  But Chang Donglai's father never believed that Chang Donglai would be beaten because of a woman.  He is not Chang Donglai's mother. Only his son is the best in his eyes.  Chang Donglai's father knew very well about Chang Donglai.

    "Master, Donglai's child was beaten, why don't you believe your child?" Chang Donglai's mother glared at her husband dissatisfied and said.

    "Okay, even if what you said is true. Then what are you going to do next?" Chang Donglai's father looked at Chang Donglai and asked.

    "Haier wants revenge, but he doesn't have anyone in his hands" Chang Donglai answered with his head lowered.

    "If you really want revenge, then I can give you some help."

    Chang Donglai was overjoyed when he heard this and quickly thanked him: "Thank you very much, father."

    "Don't be too busy thanking me. I am helping you, but since you have decided to take revenge, you must not give up halfway. If you can't do this, then you'd better stop thinking about revenge."

    "Hai'er thinks very clearly. The reputation of the Chang family must not be ruined in my hands. Ha'er will never give up halfway." Chang Donglai replied firmly.

    Seeing Chang Donglai's attitude, Chang Donglai's father nodded with satisfaction, reached out and took out a black token from his waist and threw it to Chang Donglai, "This is the transfer token for the family guard. With this token  You can mobilize less than a hundred people to help you do things. Go, my child, and let those who gloat at home see that the dignity of my eldest brother must not be underestimated. "

    "Yes, thank you father." Chang Donglai took the token, bowed to his father, turned around and left the study.

    After Chang Donglai left,The mother who came from the east asked her husband worriedly: "Master, is this appropriate?"

    "There's nothing wrong with it. People in other houses thought they could use this incident to attack our house. I told them with practical actions that the chief housekeeper is still the tough chief housekeeper before, and those guys with evil intentions are the worst.  So you can calm down a little bit for me."

    The excited Chang Donglai took Meng Fei and others to the door when Chang Donglai suddenly stopped.  He thought of a very crucial question.  It seems that he still hasn't figured out the origin of the group of people who hit him.  Why did I forget to ask when I had a conflict with that group of people?

    "Meng Fei, do you know the origin of that group of people?" Chang Donglai asked Meng Fei behind him.

    "Master, don't you know?" Meng Fei asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    The master and servant stared at each other for a while, and Chang Donglai said in frustration: "Damn, I don't know who those guys are, where can I find my place?"

    "Master, why don't we ask Master Martin of Ed's family? Maybe Master Martin knows." Meng Fei said from the side.

    Chang Donglai thought for a moment after hearing this, nodded and replied: "Okay, let's go ask. I hope we can get the information we want."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 25 Yellow Bird

    New books are being uploaded and support from recommendations and collections is needed.  Thanks!  !  !

    *****************************

    "Master, Chang Dong from the Chang family is here to visit Master Chang." Caron entered the room and reported to Martin who was reading a book.

    "What is he doing here?" Martin couldn't help but be startled when he heard this.  Martin rarely paid attention to a dandy like Chang Donglai who was no different than a loser.

    "I don't know, but it looks like he has something to ask for." Caron shook his head and replied.

    Martin thought for a while and told Caron: "Invite him in."

    "yes."

    After a while, Chang Donglai saw Martin.  Without Martin asking, Chang Donglai asked straight to the point: "Brother Martin, can you do me a favor?"

    "What are you busy with? Let's talk about it first." Martin asked after hearing this.

    "This job is easy for Brother Martin. Brother Martin, do you still remember those people who had conflicts with me during the day?"

    "Remember, what happened?"

    "Just remember. I also asked Brother Martin to help me draw portraits of those people. I'm very grateful."

    "The painting is easy, but even if it is done, do you still want to seek revenge on them?"

    "To be honest, Brother Martin, after my father knew that I was being bullied, he decided to stand up for me and gave me the right to mobilize family guards." Chang Donglai said to Martin with some pride.

    "That's it, then your father really dotes on you. Caron, get a pen and paper."

    "Thank you, Brother Martin."

    Martin, who had already painted once, drew several more portraits of Han Yu and others with ease. When he handed it over to Chang Donglai, he warned with a worried look on his face: "Brother Donglai, although you have your own bodyguard to help you now, but  People should not be judged by their appearance, and the skills of those people during the day are not weak, so you still have to be careful when you act, so as not to be taken advantage of by others. "

    Hearing this, Chang Donglai replied with an moved face: "Brother Martin, don't worry, it's enough for me to suffer a loss once. I will definitely act with caution this time. As for the woman that eldest brother fell in love with today, I will definitely pay attention to him."

    After Chang Dong came and left, Martin's expression changed with a gentle smile, and he told Caron expressionlessly: "Caron, go notify Hobi to come back."

    "Yes." Caron agreed and couldn't help but ask: "Master, are we going to help that prodigal son?"

    "No, let that prodigal son attract the attention of those people for us. We will be fishermen this time." Martin replied calmly after hearing this.

    Caron got the answer, turned around and went out to give orders.  Martin sat back in his seat, picked up the book thrown on the table and read it again.

    With the help of the portrait, Chang Donglai quickly sent someone to find out the information about Han Yu and others.  After all, Han Yu and Ning Ping had just returned from the dangerous Motolo Mountains not long ago. At this time, they were somewhat famous among hunters.

    Chang Donglai set the time for his revenge plan at night.  After all, the Chang family is also a well-known figure in Darniel, so it is better not to take revenge openly.  The spy who had been ordered to monitor Chang Donglai immediately reported the news to Kalon.  After receiving Caron's report, Martin immediately decided to take action immediately after the Chang family's operation.

    Han Yu and others, who had no idea that the danger was approaching, returned to Xie Tianfeng's home. Wang Batian and Xie Tianfeng were preparing dinner in the kitchen. Han Yu and Ning Ping were playing chess. However, compared with Ning Ping, who was with the old god, Han Yu was  Just like a monkey, scratching its head and scratching its head, it was restless.  This made Lin Ke and Xiang Mingyue, who were talking on the side, snicker.

    "Hmm, Ning Ping, let me take another step." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a bitter face.

    "You still want to give in? I've already given you a horse, a carriage and a cannon." Ning Ping said with a smile when he heard this.

    "Eh I'm a novice, so of course I can't compete with a cunning guy like you. Do you want to give in? If you don't, I won't be able to do it."

    Hearing Han Yu's threat, Ning Ping smiled and replied: "Okay, let me tell you, what else do you want me to let you do?"

    "Well" Han Yu looked at the chessboard after hearing this. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a loud shout from outside the door, "Han Yu, come out and die!"

    "Huh?" Han Yu raised his head and glanced at Ning Ping after hearing this. Ning Ping nodded and said, "Don't look at me. It wasn't me who shouted. People outside are calling you."

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed, stood up and said to everyone in the room, "I'll go out and take a look."

    After hearing the news, Xie Tianfeng and Wang Batian, who came out of the kitchen, quickly took off their aprons and walked over.  Since someone dared to knock on the door, it was obviously not a good time to start dinner.

    &nbsp; Opening the door and walking outside, Han Yu looked at the team of nearly a hundred people outside, looked at the person standing at the front and asked: "I am Han Yu, who are you?"

    "Han Yu, don't you recognize me?" The person standing at the front of the team stepped forward and asked.

    Under the light, Han Yu could clearly see the face of the person coming, and he seemed to know him before.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked doubtfully.

    "Hmph, Han Yu, you are such a noble person and forgetful about things. My name is Meng Fei. During the day today, we just had a big battle."

    "A war? Is there one?" Han Yu turned around and asked Ning Ping.

    "It seems yes? I remember this guy, I think I beat him up when we were at Qingya Tea Bar, right?" Ning Ping replied with an uncertain look.

    There is nothing more infuriating than being ignored.  Meng Fei, who originally wanted to take this opportunity to retaliate, was so angry that he was shaking with anger. He pointed at Ning Ping and Han Yu and shouted: "Do it, let these two people know how powerful the Chang family is!"

    No one behind him took any action.  Meng Fei turned around in surprise and asked: "Didn't you hear my order? I told you to do it!"

    "Meng Fei, what qualifications do you have to order us?" the leader of the group behind asked disdainfully.

    Meng Fei was stunned when he heard the words, and then he became angry and wanted to speak angrily, but the other party spoke faster than him, "Meng Fei, you'd better remember the meaning of this sentence, misfortune comes from the mouth. Young Master, we can't ignore it,  But we have plenty of ways to deal with this servant like you."

    With a few words, Meng Fei suppressed the words that were already on his lips.  Just when Meng Fei didn't know what to do, a man in black walked up to the leader and whispered a few words.  The leader nodded when he heard the words, "Go back and tell the young master that I understand." After ordering his men, the leader glanced at Meng Fei and said, "Meng Fei, the young master is looking for you. Go ahead and don't get in the way here."

    Meng Fei walked away in despair after hearing this.  The leader took a step forward, looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping and said, "I know you two are not good friends, but the reputation of the Chang family is at stake, and I will not let it go. Please be prepared to fight."

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. Han Yu took a step forward and said, "Since there is no possibility of reconciliation in this matter, let's just fight."

    Start the fight!  !  !

    On one side were a hundred Chang family guards, and on the other were Han Yu and Ning Ping.  When it comes to fighting alone, the guards of the Chang family are no match for Han Yu and Ning Ping, but when it comes to group fighting, Han Yu and Ning Ping are firmly at a disadvantage.  The two people helped each other back to back and dealt with the Chang family's guards.

    Fights in places like this are commonplace for people living here, so no one calls the police because no idiot policeman will show up before the fight is over.  Xie Tianfeng knew this very well.  After seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping being besieged, Xie Tianfeng said to Wang Batian on the side: "Ba Tian, ??let's go too."

    "Yes." Wang Batian nodded and began to move his hands and feet. At the same time, he turned to Xiang Mingyue and Lin Ke who were standing at the door and said: "Xiang Mingyue, Lin Ke, you go in and close the door. If we don't call the door, don't open the door."

    "Yeah." Xiang Mingyue nodded in agreement, pulled Lin Ke into the house and closed the door tightly.

    The addition of Xie Tianfeng and Wang Batian greatly eased the pressure on Han Yu and Ning Ping. After a hard battle between the four of them, fewer and fewer Chang family guards were still standing.  The guard leader watched his usual brothers being knocked down one by one. Although he knew that those people were not dead, his eyes still turned red involuntarily.  Just as he was about to step forward and fight, he heard a woman's scream suddenly coming from the room, followed by another burst of noise.

    Ning Ping, who was fighting, immediately shouted something bad when he heard the sound, turned around and rushed into the house.  When he kicked open the door, he saw that the house was in a mess. Xiang Mingyue was lying in a corner of the house. A big hole was opened in the wall where the window was originally installed.

    "Where is Lin Ke?" Han Yu, who followed him into the house, asked after scanning the room.

    "I don't know, the room was like this when I came in. Save Xiang Mingyue first." Ning Ping said with an ugly face.  After speaking, he walked up to the unconscious Xiang Mingyue and pinched the other person's philtrum hard.  Xiang Mingyue woke up leisurely, saw Ning Ping's face clearly, and immediately shouted anxiously: "Ning Ping, hurry up, go save Lin Ke, she has been taken away."

    Ning Ping frowned slightly when he heard this, "Xiang Mingyue, calm down and tell me what you know, otherwise I won't know where to go to save people."

    "Well, let me calm down." Xiang Mingyue still closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. After his mood gradually calmed down, Xiang Mingyue opened his eyes and said to Ning Ping and others: "I have calmed down now. Just when you are fighting with people outside the house  When the time came, Lin Ke and I closed the door.Waiting for news.  Unexpectedly, as soon as we sat down, two figures rushed down from the second floor. One came towards me, and the other went straight to Lin Ke.  The person who came to me moved too fast, and I was knocked down by the opponent before I even had a chance to draw my sword.  Before I passed out, I saw the two figures knocking Lin Ke out and breaking through the window.  "

    "Have you seen the other person's appearance clearly?" Ning Ping asked in a deep voice.

    "No." Xiang Mingyue replied frustrated.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping turned around and asked Han Yu: " Han Yu, have those people outside caught him?"

    "Well, we caught a few of them. Xie Tianfeng and Wang Batian are watching."

    "Where are the leaders of those people?"

    "I caught it too."

    "Let's go and ask if the person who kidnapped Lin Ke is with them?" Ning Ping stood up and said.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 26 The whereabouts of Lin Ke

    In the Chang family compound, Chang Donglai, who had fled home after seeing an unexpected opportunity, hid in his room and considered how to report tonight's events when he saw his father later.  Chang Donglai knew very well that it was inevitable that he would be punished for the failure of tonight's plan. What he wanted to think about now was how to make the punishment lighter.

    "Bang~bang~bang~" Three gentle knocks on the door interrupted Chang Donglai, who was still thinking about his explanation.  No matter how reluctant he was, Chang Donglai could only get up and open the door.  Unexpectedly, when the door opened and no one saw it, he saw a sword silently placed on his neck.

    "No, don't mess around." Chang Donglai stammered.

    "Come out." A deep male voice ordered.

    His life fell into the hands of others. Chang Donglai didn't dare to shout or resist. He walked out of the room obediently. Before he could see clearly who was outside the door, he felt a pain in the back of his neck and his eyes  It went dark and he passed out.

    When Chang Donglai woke up again, he found himself on the top of a tall building, tied up and thrown to the ground. Next to him were several people who had suffered the same fate as himself.  Chang Donglai saw an acquaintance tied up and thrown next to him at a glance, and quickly shouted: "Mengfei, Mengfei, is this your kid?"

    "Master, it's me." Meng Fei's feeble agreement came from not far away.

    Once he was sure that he was really one of his own, Chang Donglai quickly asked: "What's going on? Why are you here? Are the people lying next to you the guards of our Chang family?"

    "Master, there is no need to worry about this matter. It is better for us to care about more important things." Meng Fei reminded Chang Donglai with a sad face.

    "Er"

    "Squeak~" The door to the top floor opened, and two people walked over.  Chang Donglai knew both Han Yu and Ning Ping, the real owners he was going to take revenge on tonight.

    "You, what do you want? I'm warning you, I am the fifth son of the current head of the Chang family. If you touch me, my Chang family will never let you leave the Danil Star alive." Chang Donglai had a look on his face.  He stared at Han Yu and Ning Ping nervously and said.

    "Have you finished talking to your men about the past? After you finish talking, answer my question." Han Yu looked at Chang Donglai expressionlessly and said.

    "Humph!" Chang Donglai snorted coldly, wanting to show his unyieldingness at this moment.  If it were normal times, Han Yu might really let Chang Donglai go, but now, Lin Ke's disappearance made Han Yu feel very bad.  Chang Donglai's lack of cooperation only added fuel to the fire.  Han Yu sneered, and with a blaze in his hand, he waved at Chang Donglai, and the fireball hit Chang Donglai's head.

    "Ah! Help! Help!" Chang Donglai, whose hair was burned, screamed loudly while rolling on the ground.

    It has to be said that Han Yu can control the flames with ease.  When the flames extinguished, Chang Donglai's head became hairless and emitted wisps of smoke, but no injuries were left at all.

    "You'd better not go against me at this time. I'm in a bad mood right now. If you don't answer my questions honestly, I'll burn another hairy area of ??yours next time."

    "I said, I said." Chang Donglai hurriedly replied after hearing this and clasping his legs.

    Seeing Chang Donglai's cowardice, Han Yu snorted disdainfully, "Humph, listen up. Who did you have contact with before leading people to take revenge on me and my companions?"

    "Ouch" Chang Donglai hesitated upon hearing this.

    "Huh?" Han Yu immediately raised his right hand when he saw it, and a ball of flame appeared in his hand.

    When Chang Donglai saw him, he quickly shouted: "No, no, I said, I said."

    "Say!" Han Yu said as he dispersed the flames in his right hand.

    "I told Brother Martin about this. I didn't know your information before, so I asked Brother Martin, who is good at figure drawing, to help me draw your appearance, and then used the Chang family's intelligence network to learn about your situation.  Got it all figured out."

    "Who is Martin?" Ning Ping, who had been silent for a long time, asked.

    “That’s the person who rushed out of the crowd to resolve the incident when we had a conflict during the day.”

    "What is the origin of that Martin?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Er"

    "Han Yu." Ning Ping shouted immediately when he saw him.  Han Yu reached out his hand in cooperation after hearing this, and the fatal flame appeared again.

    "His name is Martin Ed. He is the only son of Paul Ed, the tycoon from Darnielle. Now that Paul Ed is dead, he is the head of the Ed family. I don't know the purpose of coming back this time. He usually  None of them are on Darnielle."

    "Is there anyone capable around Martin?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Ehyes. He has two helpers by his side, one is his bodyguard Hobi, and?One is his butler Caron, and these two are his right-hand men.  "

    Under the threat of Han Yuhuo Huo, Chang Donglai told everything he knew like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube.  After he finished speaking, he immediately looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping nervously and said, "Okay, I've told you everything I know. Do you want to let me go?"

    "Let you go?" Han Yu glanced at Chang Donglai in surprise when he heard this, "Are you sick? Do you think I will let you go, someone who has repeatedly found trouble with me?"

    "Umit's better to dissolve enemies than to make enemies. I was wrong. Please forgive me again."

    "Humph, who do you think you are? Why should I blindly accommodate you?" Han Yu asked disdainfully.

    "I am the fifth young master of the Chang family, and my father is the head of the Chang family. If you do harm to me, my father will definitely not let it go."

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled evilly at Chang Donglai and asked, "Really? Do you think if I kill all of you here, will anyone know that I did it?"

    "You, don't come here. Help, help!" Chang Donglai shouted with fear as he looked at Han Yu who was running towards him.

    "Okay Han Yu, it's important to do business." Just when Chang Donglai thought he was about to finish playing, Ning Ping on the side spoke.  Although what Ning Ping said was unpleasant, to Chang Donglai, it was like the sound of nature.

    "Hey, Ning Ping, I really want to kill this guy right here, once and for all. If it weren't for this guy, Lin Ke wouldn't have been captured"

    Han Yu’s words made Chang Donglai’s heart suddenly rise to his throat again, and he looked at Ning Ping eagerly.  Ning Ping glanced at Chang Donglai with disdain and said to Han Yu: "I know you are in a bad mood now, but what we have to do now is to find Lin Ke, and other things are not important."

    After hearing what Ning Ping said, Han Yu scratched his head in annoyance, turned his back to Chang Donglai and asked Ning Ping: "Then what do we do now? Go find that Martin to ask for someone?"

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "If we go like this, no one will come back at all. We must first find a way to confirm the whereabouts of Lin Ke, and then we can rescue people. Hey, you asked Chang Dong to come, right?"

    When Chang Donglai heard Ning Ping ask himself, he quickly nodded and replied: "Yes, I am Chang Donglai."

    "Well, I think it's better to stop the matter between us and you. What do you think?"

    "Okay, okay, I agree." Chang Donglai nodded quickly and replied.

    "Haha, you are very aware of current affairs, so I would like to ask you to do a small favor next. You will not refuse, right?"

    Looking at Han Yu who was standing behind Ning Ping and glaring at him, what could Chang Donglai say besides nodding?

    ……

    ……

    In Martin's temporary residence, Martin looked at Lin Ke who was sleeping peacefully on the bed, and praised the people standing aside: "Well done, Hobi."

    "Thank you for the compliment, young master. Without the young master to take command, Hobi would not have been able to complete the task so smoothly." Hobi, dressed as a swordsman, said humbly.

    "Haha, there is no need to be modest. The credit that belongs to you is yours. There is no need to push." ??Martin said with a smile.

    "Master, when will we leave here?" the butler Caron asked.

    “The sooner the better.”

    After receiving Martin’s reply, Caron immediately replied: “If this is the case, then we can leave on a flight three days later.”

    "Well, you go make arrangements."

    Caron did not leave, but said again: "Young Master, if we don't leave until three days later, wouldn't it be inappropriate to leave this woman here?"

    "What do you mean?" Martin asked after hearing this.

    "Master, the place we are staying in this time is not our own manor, but a hotel. There are many people talking in a place like this, and I am worried that it will arouse some thoughtful ideas."

    Caron’s reminder made Martin, who originally thought he could sit back and relax, wake up.  It's true that Lin Ke was captured, but several new people Lin Ke met are now looking for Lin Ke.  Regarding the two local gangsters, Xie Tianfeng and Wang Batian, Martin didn't think that the hotel he was staying in could keep his secrets.

    "Caron, your reminder is correct, do you have any suggestions?" Martin looked at Caron and asked.

    "Master, my suggestion is very simple. Find another place for this woman and take her away when we are about to leave."

    "Where else? Do you want me to hide her in the Ed family's manor? Not only are there no guards there now, but it is also the focus of many forces. It is not safe to send her back now."?? 

    "Master, I mean, send her to the Motolo Mountains."

    "Ah? Mount Motolo? Don't be kidding me. What I want is a living person. Send her to Mount Motolo. Isn't that just giving extra food to the strange beasts in Mount Motolo?"

    "It's my fault that I didn't explain it clearly. Master, I found a piece of information when I was investigating the housekeeper Czech's room in the past few days. Our Ed family has built a secret base in the Motolo Mountains. The purpose is not yet clear, but who knows about that place?  Not much. If we hide people there, they won't be found."

    “Do you know the way to that secret base?” Martin asked after thinking about it for a moment.

    "I know." Caron replied with certainty.

    "If that's the case, okay, then send her there as you said, and pick her up when we leave. Hobi, you go with Caron. Wait until we get to the secret base.  Stay there and take care of her, and let Caron come back alone."

    "Yes." Hobi replied reluctantly after hearing this.  Unfortunately, Martin and Caron didn't pay attention.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 27 Beauty Trap

    At the luxuriously decorated ball scene, Martin sat absentmindedly in a corner of the room.  He really didn't want to come to this ball, and there were many other things he needed to worry about.  However, Chang Donglai's enthusiasm was too much for him to refuse. In order to meet each other easily in the future, Martin could only reluctantly attend the welcome party held by Chang Donglai for him.

    Fortunately, Chang Donglai was smarter and just invited some friends with whom he usually interacted closely. This also saved Martin from worrying about his return being known to too many people.

    If the happiest person at the ball was not Chang Donglai, it was not Martin, and it was not the guests who were visited by Chang Donglai, but Martin's guard, Hobi.  Thinking of the next two days that he would have to stay in the Motolo Mountains, the womanizing Hobi felt sad.  Fortunately, Chang Donglai must have done some research before holding the ball, and he found a few socialites to accompany Hobi.  Looking at the beautiful beauties around him, Hobi really hoped that this dance could continue to be held.

    "Mr. Hobi, I wonder where you are employed now?" A beautiful woman asked Hobi with a sweet smile.

    "Oh, I'm working under Master Martin now." Hobi replied without thinking after hearing this.

    “Wow, it’s really amazing to work under Mr. Martin.” Several beauties said in unison.  Hobi said with a proud look on his face, and with a casual glance, a woman's figure caught Hobi's attention.

    Sitting alone in the corner, holding a glass of red wine in his hand and taking a sip.

    Men are really cheap!  Surrounded by women, Hobi was attracted to the woman who didn't pay much attention to him.  Picking up the wine glass, Hobi slowly walked to the woman's side and asked softly: "Can I sit here?"

    "There is no one here." The woman glanced at Hobi lightly and replied calmly.

    There is no one, which means you can sit.  Hobi smiled slightly and sat next to the woman, keeping the same position as her.

    There was silence, neither of the two people spoke first.

    After a while, Hobi was the first to break the silence and asked softly: "Am I honored to dance with you?"

    "I'm sorry, I'm not a good dancer." The woman glanced at Hobi and said flatly.

    "It doesn't matter, I can't dance well either." Hobi said without any discouragement.

    The conversation between the two people made several other socialites on the side almost bite their teeth into pieces.  Alice is such a cunning bitch!  That man named Hobi is also a bitch!  He didn't want the one who came to his door, but he wanted the one who didn't want to pay attention to him.

    Alice looked at Hobi, who stretched out his hand to her with a smile on his face, and said helplessly: "Okay, but don't regret it later."

    "No. It's my honor to dance with you." Hobi quickly replied after hearing this.

    The two entered the dance floor and slowly twisted to the music.

    ……

    "I didn't expect that you are a good dancer. It's not like what you said." Alice said softly to Hobi.

    Hobi smiled slightly, "You are also a good dancer. Beauty, am I honored to know your name?"

    “…Other people call me Alice.”

    "Alice? A very beautiful name. Of course, the person is even more beautiful."

    "hehe, thanks for your complement."

    "Haha I'm just telling the truth." Hobi replied with a smile.

    Outside the dance floor, Martin looked at Hobi coldly. Caron saw this and asked, "Master, do you need me to remind Hobi to be more honest?"

    "No need, he will stay in Motolo Mountain for the next two days, so let him take advantage of this time to enjoy it. By the way, what is the background of the woman dancing with Hobi?"

    "I heard from Master Chang that she is a famous social butterfly on the planet Daniel."

    "A social butterfly? What a pity." Martin looked at Alice who was dancing again and sighed in a low voice.

    Caron, who was very observant, saw her and asked quickly: "Master, do you need me to bring that woman over?"

    "No need, leave it to Hobi. I would like to see if Hobi has the ability to seduce that woman." Martin shook his head slightly and replied.

    After the dance, Hobby and Alice returned to their seats to take a short rest.  After contact, Alice seems to have developed a liking for Hobi, a person who did not touch him during the dance, and even occasionally showed a smile when talking to Hobi.  Hobi immediately felt amazing, and he vowed to pursue the woman in front of him.

    "Miss Alice, although it is a bit abrupt, do you believe in love at first sight?" Hobi looked at Alice.?? eyes asked.

    "Do you believe?"

    "Before I met you, I didn't believe it. But after meeting you, I believed it. Miss Alice, to be honest, when I saw you for the first time, I was attracted by that kind of thing in you.  The unique temperament attracts you, and after a brief exchange with you, I found that I have fallen deeply into your gentle trap. Please save me, Miss Alice."

    The explicit confession made two red clouds appear on Alice's cheeks. Alice stood up as if she was angry, and said to Hobi angrily: "What are you talking about?" After that,  Alice turned and walked out.

    Seeing Hobby blankly watching Alice leave, Martin, who was watching the show, couldn't help but shook his head and said to Caron beside him: "Caron, go and remind that silly boy."

    "Understood." Caron smiled, stepped forward and patted Hobi on the shoulder and said, "Why are you still standing there in a daze? Hurry up and catch up."

    "Oh, is that okay?" Hobi asked uncertainly.

    “Go ahead, it’s okay, remember to be thick-skinned.”

    "Yeah." Hobi nodded and chased in the direction Alice left.

    The dance is still going on

    Alice didn’t go far, she just came to the stands on the second floor and stopped.  As a smart socialite, you must learn the tactic of playing hard to get.

    "Miss Alice, you made it easy for me to find her." Hobi walked towards Alice with a look of joy on his face.

    "Don't come here." Alice took a step back and called softly.

    "Miss Alice" Hobi stopped in confusion and looked at Alice in confusion. He didn't understand why he had disappeared just now when he was fine just now. Alice seemed to have suddenly changed.  Same.

    "You just want my body, right?" Alice looked into Hobi's eyes and asked softly.

    Hobi felt guilty at the look in Alice's eyes, and subconsciously moved his eyes.  Alice smiled sadly when she saw this, "Hahait's true."

    Hearing Alice's words, Hobi felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He took a step forward and said, "No."

    "It's not what?"

    "I, I'm not that kind of person." Under Alice's gaze, Hobi's voice became smaller and smaller.

    "Haha Really? Let's go to the room prepared by Master Chang for the guests. Let's take a rest."

    Hearing this, Hobi suddenly raised his head and saw Alice saying calmly: "I am a social butterfly, and my mission when I come to the ball this time is to accompany you guests" As he spoke, Alice  Tears overflowed from Si's eyes, but Alice's expression was smiling.

    "Stop talking." Hobi stepped forward, hugged Alice and said.

    "Let me go, my body is very dirty." Alice said after struggling slightly.

    "No, in my eyes, your heart is at least much cleaner than many people." Hobi hugged Alice tighter and whispered in Alice's ear.  With one sentence, the tears that Alice had managed to hold back could no longer be suppressed.

    ……

    An hour later, in the guest room prepared by the Chang family for their guests

    "Are you leaving?" Alice asked looking at Hobi who got out of bed and was getting dressed.

    "Well, I still have things to do. Alice, promise me not to be a social butterfly anymore. From now on, I will support you." Hobi looked back at Alice and said.

    "can we still meet tomorrow?" Alice was silent for a moment after hearing this, then raised her head and asked.

    Hobi replied with a look of embarrassment: "Well we may not be able to see each other in these two days."

    Alice's face suddenly showed a hint of understanding, which made Hobi feel a pain in his heart. He quickly explained: "Alice, I am definitely not perfunctory with you. I really have something to do."

    "Yeah." Alice responded softly.

    "I, let me tell you the truth. Master Martin asked me to take people to Motolo Mountain for two days, and I will come back in two days. At that time, I will terminate the employment relationship with Master Martin, and I will take you back to my  My hometown, the two of us started a new life in my hometown."

    "Really? Then I'll wait for you." He said wait, but looking at Alice's expression, it was clear that she didn't believe what Hobi said.

    Seeing this, Hobi said anxiously: "Alice, what do you think you need to do to trust me?"

    "Since you said that Master Martin wants you to take someone to Mount Motolo for two days, then what are you going to Mount Motolo for? And who are you taking?"

    "This" Hobi was still confused after hearing this.He hesitated, not knowing whether to answer Alice's question.

    When Alice saw this, she said with a disappointed look on her face: "You go, I will remember the time I spent with you."

    "No, Alice, don't treat me like this. I tell you everything. In fact, Master Martin asked me to go to Motolo Mountain to guard a woman. I don't need to do anything. I just need to take that woman to Motolo Mountain."  After two days, my mission will be completed."

    "You're lying, what kind of person is Master Martin? How could he arrange such a ridiculous task for you?" Alice said in disbelief.

    "It's true. The woman's companion is still on the planet Darnier. In order to prevent her companion from finding her, Master Martin followed Butler Caron's suggestion and asked me to take the woman to Mount Motolo for two days."  Hobi said anxiously after hearing this.

    "There are many strange beasts in Motolo Mountain and they are extremely dangerous. Can you handle them all by yourself?"

    Hearing Alice's relaxed tone, Hobi hurriedly said: "It's okay. In addition to me, there will be a team of guards following me. We will not enter the depths of Motolo Mountain by then. We will be in Ai  The De family is placed in the stronghold of Motolo Mountain and is on standby until two days later, when we meet up with Master Martin and leave directly. At that time, I will ask Master Martin to leave, and then I will come back to find you."

    "Okay, I believe what you said. I'll wait for you and be careful along the way."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 28 Re-entering Mount Motolo

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, where are you going?" Xie Tianfeng stopped Han Yu and Ning Ping who were about to go out and asked.

    "Save people. Xie Tianfeng, get out of the way." Han Yu replied with an unsightly expression.

    "No, you can't go, at least not now." Xie Tianfeng replied without giving up.

    "Why?"

    "Because we are still debating whether we can rescue Lin Ke now. The key is Alice. You don't want to harm her, right?" Xie Tianfeng glanced at Alice and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    With one sentence, both Han Yu and Ning Ping fell silent.  As soon as they heard Alice tell them about Lin Ke's whereabouts, Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed to save people. Now after hearing Xie Tianfeng's reminder, they suddenly thought of the safety of Alice who reported the news to them.  Although they can leave Darniel immediately after rescuing Lin Ke, Alice will still live on Darniel.  No one can guarantee whether the disgraced Martin will take revenge on Alice for revealing the secret?  After all, things like this can be found out with careful investigation.  With Martin's ability, wanting to take revenge on Alice is no different than crushing an ant.

    "I'm sorry Alice, Ning Ping and I were impulsive just now, please forgive me." Han Yu turned to Alice beside him and apologized sincerely.

    "It's okay. I'm very happy that you can apologize to someone like me. Time is running out now. It's better for you to quickly discuss a strategy to save people." Alice lowered her head and replied in a low voice.

    After hearing what Alice said, Han Yu frowned slightly, "Alice, to be honest, I didn't have a good impression of you when we first met. I thought you were a very frivolous woman. But when I heard Chang Dong  When you came to treat me as a commodity to attract me, I felt you were pitiful. I couldn't tolerate Chang Donglai's behavior of treating people as commodities. It was precisely because of that that I took action.  Beat him. Then, this time you appeared in front of me and brought me information about Lin Ke's whereabouts. To be honest, I am very grateful to you in my heart, and I also feel that it was wrong to discriminate against you in my heart. Everyone has it.  Everyone's way of living may be self-destruction, or it may be forced by life. As a bystander, I really have no reason to despise anyone. In the same way, Alice, you should not let others treat you.  In my opinion, you are much more respectable than those women who are willing to fall for themselves."

    "Thank you." Alice replied in a low voice.

    "Han Yu, what are you going to do now?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Save people." Han Yu replied firmly.

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this and continued to ask: "When?"

    "Wait until the other party enters Mount Motolo."

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Xie Tianfeng, who had originally wanted to dissuade him, breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Han Yu and Ning Ping would not listen to the advice and insisted on going to save people immediately.  Now, Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to take action in Motolo Mountain. In other words, even if Han Yu and others left afterwards, Martin would not put the target of suspicion on Alice.

    "Xie Tianfeng, don't get involved in this matter anymore." Han Yu suddenly said to Xie Tianfeng.

    "Why?" Xie Tianfeng asked anxiously after hearing this.

    Han Yu did not answer and continued: "Don't worry, not only you, but also Xiang Mingyue and Wang Batian, you guys should not get involved in saving people anymore."

    "Why? Do you think we will hold you back?" Xie Tianfeng glared at Han Yu and asked. He had already made up his mind. If Han Yu dared to nod, he would have to teach him a lesson.

    "No. Don't get me wrong. Like Alice, Ningping and I don't want to cause you any more unnecessary trouble. Just like Alice wants to continue living on Darnielle, you and Wang Batian will  You still have to live on Planet Darnier, and I don’t want to add unnecessary trouble to your future lives. So, Ningping, let’s go.”

    "Stop, speak clearly before leaving!" Xie Tianfeng stopped Han Yu and Ning Ping and said.

    "Xie Tianfeng, Lin Ke is my and Han Yu's future partner, so it is only natural that we go to rescue her. And you are our friends, and we don't want to cause you any trouble." Ning Ping looked at Xie Tianfeng and said.

    "Then Lin Ke is also my friend. Why can't I save my friend?" Xie Tianfeng asked unconvinced.

    "Okay Tianfeng, stop talking. Han Yu and Ning Ping are considering our future lives, so don't embarrass them." Wang Batian stepped forward to persuade Xie Tianfeng.

    "But……"

    "What we can do now is silently pray that they can successfully rescue Lin Ke. In other cases, we'd better not get involved."

    After listening to Wang Batian's words, Xie Tianfeng was silent for a moment and asked: "Han Yu, Ning??, after saving Lin Ke, will you come back?  "

    "No, we will leave Darnielle directly with Lin Ke." Han Yu replied without any secret.

    “…Then will you come back to Darnielle in the future?”

    "If there is a chance, we will come back. I hope you and Wang Batian have successfully opened a restaurant by then."

    “…Take care along the way.”

    "Yeah, we will. Goodbye."

    "etc……"

    "Is there anything else? Alice." Han Yu turned around and asked Alice who stopped him and Ning Ping.

    "If possible, could you let go of a man named Hobi?"

    "Try your best." Han Yu replied uncertainly.

    Although Han Yu’s answer was vague, Alice understood that Han Yu and Ning Ping had already memorized Hobi’s name.  As for whether Hobi can come back to find him, only God knows.

    ……

    It was late at night, and an off-road vehicle arrived at the pass of Mount Motolo.  On a moonless night, especially at the entrance of a large mountain, hearing the howls of unknown beasts coming from the mountain from time to time makes people feel chilling.

    "Boss, do you really want to go into the mountain?" A guard asked softly about his old road.

    "Nonsense, we're here now, can we still go back?" Hobi replied with an annoyed look at his men.

    "Head, there is no road ahead, the car can't go forward." Another guard ran over and reported to Hobi.

    "Damn it, how far is it from the destination?" Hobi asked after hearing the curse.

    “According to the map, it’s about five kilometers’ walk south from here.”

    "Then what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and gather everyone, prepare to go, tell everyone, protect the target. If there is any problem with the target, I will pull out your skin." Hobi said angrily.

    "Yes. Boss, what should I do with the car?"

    “Find a hidden place to hide it and use it when we come out of the mountain.”

    After a short preparation, a group of fifteen people, including Lin Ke and Hobi, entered Motolo Mountain.  Although the pathfinder light is very powerful, if it wants to illuminate the surroundings on a moonless night, the place it can illuminate is extremely limited.  From time to time, in the place illuminated by the searchlight, a strange beast would flash by, shocking the fifteen people who entered the mountain without even daring to take a breath.  Oh, there should be fourteen people. In order to prevent Lin Ke from shouting while moving forward, Lin Ke was knocked unconscious before setting off. If he wanted to wake up, he would have to wait until dawn the next day at least.

    "Woo-Goo~ ??Woo-Goo~" The cry of the strange beast made Hobi and others feel chills running down their backs.  Compared with the alien beasts, they are obviously at a disadvantage. Not to mention anything else, just because of the problem of sight, Hobi and others are directly at a disadvantage. The human eye basically has no night vision ability, and it is still difficult to see at night.  Basically, the alien beasts that come out have night vision capabilities.

    "Be alert and hurry up." Hobi glanced around vigilantly and urged the guards.

    "Ah!" The guard at the front of the team who was responsible for exploring the path suddenly screamed.  Hobi quickly rushed forward and took a breath when he saw the strange beast revealed in the light of the searchlight.

    A large python with a waist roughly as thick as a bucket was coiled on the path that Hobi and others must pass. Two copper-bell-like eyes were staring at the humans who challenged it.

    Hobi looked at the big python without moving or daring to move. Not to mention that the environment was not favorable for him to take action at this time. This was Motolo Mountain, and there were so many strange beasts. Who knew what other strange beasts were hiding in the dark and observing at this time?  People like myself are waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    One person and one python stared at each other like this for about half an hour. Just when Hobi was about to be unable to bear it, the python finally took action.  Perhaps because he wasn't hungry, or perhaps he didn't want to be taken advantage of by other strange beasts, the big python slowly swam to the side of the road and made way for the passage.

    As the rustling sound gradually faded away and finally disappeared, Hobi sat down on the ground with a sigh of relief, covered in sweat.

    "Boss, are you okay?" A guard came over and asked.

    "You will know after you try it. Why don't you come over and give me a hand." Hearing this, Hobi glared at the guard who asked the question and said angrily.

    "Head, where is that big python? Is it very powerful?" The guard asked curiously after helping Hobi up.

    "If I'm not mistaken, the big python blocking the road should be the earth dragon that people often say is one of the three evils of Motolo. As for whether it is powerful, it can be said that if it wants to attack us, we will fight together tonight.  Don't even think about living. What Tulong is best at is sneak attacks. Think about it, when you are walking on the road, you are suddenly attacked by a big man hiding in the earth.How does it feel to be attacked by a python and dragged into the soil to suffocate to death?  "

    "Sir, stop talking." The guard looked at his feet in shock.

    Seeing that he had frightened his men, Hobi smiled proudly in his heart, but continued without any expression on his face: "Okay, let's not talk about it. Hurry up and get to the destination earlier, so we can be safe earlier.  .”

    "Perhaps it was the stimulation of the big python just now, or maybe it was Hobi's words that had an effect. The team's speed obviously increased a notch after that.

    At the entrance of Motolo Mountain, Han Yu and Ning Ping stood beside the off-road vehicle and frowned slightly.

    "Ning Ping, it seems we are a step late." Han Yu said to Ning Ping.

    "Well, it doesn't matter. Just like we found the car they hid here through tire tracks, it shouldn't be difficult to find them by following those people's footprints."

    "Okay, but what about these cars?"

    "Keep it for now, it will be ready for use when we come back."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 29 The Millennium Tree Demon’s Year of Guidance (22:57)

    Night is a time when predators are most active.  Han Yu and Ning Ping were attacked by strange beasts not long after entering Motolo Mountain.

    A dark spider lurking underground suddenly jumped out of the ground when Han Yu passed by. Before Han Yu and Ning Ping could react, they hugged one of Han Yu's legs and dragged Han Yu into the ground.

    "Han Yu!" Ning Ping was shocked and immediately drew his sword and prepared to break through the ground to save people.

    But before he could take action, bubbles suddenly appeared on the ground as if it was about to be boiled. Seeing this, Ning Ping quickly jumped onto the tree nearest to him, followed by the bubbles on the ground.  The bubbles are rising more and more, becoming liquid as if it has been melted.

    “No way?” Ning Ping murmured to himself as he looked at the scene in front of him.

    Just as Ning Ping was speaking, there was a loud "boom", and a pillar of fire broke out from below the earth's surface, reaching straight into the sky, looking so conspicuous and dazzling in the dark night.

    Looking at Han Yu walking out of the pillar of fire, Ning Ping was speechless for a long time.

    "Ning Ping, where are you?" Han Yu looked around and called after not finding Ning Ping.

    "I'm here." Ning Ping agreed and jumped down from the tree.  Although the ground has gradually solidified, the temperature is still a bit high, and Ningping can feel it even while wearing leather boots.

    "Great, I thought you were attacked too?" Han Yu said happily when he saw that Ning Ping was safe and sound.

    "How are you? Are you injured?" Ning Ping asked, looking at Han Yu who was only wearing a pair of shorts.

    "It's okay. It's just a pity that my clothes are gone. Originally, my ability to control flames was pretty good, but this attack came too suddenly."

    "It's okay, let's hurry up."

    "Why? Didn't you say not to expose yourself too early?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Ning Ping replied angrily: "I think you could see clearly within a radius of five miles just now. If you don't hurry up, what will happen if the target escapes?"

    "Oh, let's go quickly."

    Just as Ning Ping worried, a pillar of fire suddenly appeared in the dark night. As long as you are not a fool, there is no reason why you can't see it, let alone Hobi and his party who are on their way carefully.

    "Isn't it? Am I so unlucky?" Hobi looked at the disappearing pillar of fire in the distance and thought to himself.

    "Boss, what should I do?" A guard came over and asked.

    "Lang Sha, inform everyone to hurry up and hurry up." As he spoke, Hobi glanced down and accidentally saw the footprints left by his people, and then said: "Leave two people at the end of the team to clean up."  Look at the footprints we left. Don’t be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the worst. I hope the person who sent out the pillar of fire was just passing by and not coming towards us."

    After ordering his men to do their work, Hobi took the others and continued on their way.  Fortunately, the subsequent trip went smoothly without any attacks from strange beasts, and the group finally felt their destination.

    A man-made cave, after removing the camouflage, revealed the original metal door.  Hobi entered the access code, and with a soft "ding" sound, the door opened.

    "Let's go." Hobi ordered the guards behind him.

    Following Hobi’s order, five of the eleven guards went in front, followed by two carrying a stretcher, and the last ones killed the remaining guards.  The person on the stretcher was the unconscious Lin Ke.

    After everyone went in, Hobi stood at the entrance of the cave waiting for the two guards responsible for cleaning up the traces.  Without waiting for a moment, the two guards rushed towards Hobi with panicked expressions on their faces.  Behind them was a huge wild boar. Under the illumination of the searchlight, the wild boar was as big as a hill.

    “Boss, help me.” The two chased guards cried out to Hobi for help.

    "Damn it, why don't you two die?" Hobi cursed in his heart, but he couldn't really let his men do it, so he had to bite the bullet.

    Taking a deep breath, Hobi pulled out the long sword from his waist, stood on the path where the wild boar must pass, and shouted loudly. The long sword began to emit bursts of light, and whirlwinds appeared around Hobi's body.  , blowing the hem of Hobi's clothes.

    When the two guards rushed past Hobi, and when Hobi was facing the wild boar, he heard Hobi take a step forward, shouted loudly, and at the same time, he aimed the sword in his hand and slashed hard at the boar's front.  .

    The wild boar that was running at high speed rushed forward dozens of steps after being hit by Hobi's sword wave. Then without warning, a crack suddenly appeared on the wild boar's forehead, and the crack quickly appeared.  Separate to the left and right, wait until the wild boar rushes in front of Hobi.??The wild boar seemed to have hit the current of a stubborn rock, splitting left and right, and passed through Hobi.

    The two halves of wild boar fell to the ground. Hobi knelt down on one knee, leaning on the ground with his sword and yelling at the two shocked guards: "You two bastards, why don't you come over and help me? You are seeking death."

    The two guards who had been scolded seemed to have woken up from a dream. They quickly ran over to support Hobi and walked towards the gate of the stronghold.  As he walked, he asked curiously: "Boss, what move did you use just now? Such a big wild boar was split into two halves with your sword."

    "Hmph, you don't understand even after I tell you. Anyway, it's a very powerful move. However, the weakness of this move is too obvious, that is, it takes too much effort. If I hadn't saved you two troublemakers this time, I wouldn't have done it.  Would you risk using this trick?" Hobi replied angrily.

    "Boss, I cannot thank you enough for your kindness. All our brothers will remember your life-saving grace."

    "Huh, just remember. By the way, call someone out later to deal with this wild boar. The smell of blood will not only attract strange beasts, but also point out the target for those who just released the pillar of fire."

    "Don't worry, boss, we understand this."

    "Speaking of which, how did you get into trouble with this wild boar?" Hobi asked curiously.

    "Boss, we don't know. We followed your instructions to stay behind and clean up the traces of our passage. But when we were about to finish, this wild boar suddenly rushed straight towards us from the woods beside the road.  We didn’t have time to think about it, so we turned around and ran away.”

    "Oh, maybe you invaded its territory. But forget it, the result is acceptable now anyway. I will use this wild boar to beat its teeth as a sacrifice in the past few days." Hobi turned his head and glanced at the dead wild boar carcass behind him.  said.

    *************************************

    The target is lost!

    After Han Yu and Ning Ping were unable to continue chasing along the tracks on the ground, they wandered around and around in Motolo Mountain, and finally sadly discovered that they were lost!

    "Ning Ping, what should we do now?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping beside him with a wry smile.

    "Well let's wait for daybreak. After daybreak, we will find the place where we last found each other's footprints, and start searching around there as the center." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    "Now it seems that this is the only way." Han Yu said helplessly after thinking for a while.

    The two of them found a big tree and rested on it for the night. Only after dawn did they realize that they had unknowingly walked to the place where they originally fought Ted, the thousand-year-old tree demon.

    Looking at the dark tree trunk burned by the fox fire of the ghost-faced fox king Mei Di, Han Yu suddenly asked Ning Ping beside him: "Ning Ping, do you think this thousand-year-old tree demon is still alive?"

    "Huh? Why did you say that suddenly?" Ning Ping asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "Look, if this tree dies, how can it still sprout new buds?" Han Yu said to Ning Ping, pointing to the fresh buds that had just grown on the trunk.

    "Wellwhat you said makes sense. So what are you going to do?" Ning Ping looked at the buds and asked Han Yu.

    "Well, to cut weeds, we need to remove the roots. Let's just burn them completely with a fire." As Han Yu spoke, a ball of flame appeared in his hand, and he gestured to point at the tree trunk in front of him.

    "Alas~" The black tree trunk suddenly let out a sigh, and a face with facial features suddenly appeared on the originally empty tree trunk. Looking at Han Yu and Ning Ping, he said depressedly: "I have been unlucky for eight lifetimes. You guys  Why are the two disaster stars coming back again?"

    "Huh? Are you really alive?" Han Yu shouted in surprise.

    "Yes, I am still alive. But judging from the current situation, I don't have much left to live." Ted, the thousand-year-old tree demon, replied angrily.

    "Since you think so, I won't say anything." After Han Yu finished speaking, he stretched his hand to the tree trunk and prepared to light it.

    "Wait a minute" Ted shouted quickly.

    "Don't you have nothing to say?" Han Yu stopped and asked.

    "" Ted cursed in his heart when he heard this.  A fallen phoenix is ??really worse than a chicken. The current situation is that his life and death are completely in the hands of the other party, and he has no room for resistance.  Unless you say something useful to the other party in exchange.

    "Are you looking for someone when you go into the mountains this time?" Ted asked straight to the point.

    "You know?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "After all, I have lived in the Motolo Mountains for thousands of years. Although my vitality is severely damaged now, I still basically know something about what happened in the Motolo Mountains."

    “…say it”My companions and I promise not to touch you at all about the whereabouts of these people.  Ning Ping said, staring at Ted.

    "What did you say?" Ted glanced at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied nonchalantly: "Just like my companion said, as long as you tell us the whereabouts of those people, we will leave immediately."

    Ted was silent for a moment, "Okay, I hope you keep your word. Those people are in front of a mountain wall walking 600 meters east from here. There is a secret stronghold there, and the person you are looking for is hiding there.  In there.”

    "How do we get in?" Ning Ping asked.

    "……I don't know either."

    "" Ning Ping and Han Yu looked at Ted without saying anything.  Under their gaze, Ted reluctantly admitted defeat and said, "Okay, okay, I'll let a tree demon living nearby show you the way, but you have to rely on yourself for the rest."

    "Thank you." Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and said to Ted in unison.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 30 Rescue Ten (22:57)

    The strong dragon does not suppress the local snake. With the help of the local snake, Han Yu and Ning Ping easily found the stronghold where Hobi and others were hiding.  Facing the all-metal door, both Han Yu and Ning Ping were a little embarrassed.  The gate, which is completely integrated into the mountain, seems difficult to destroy with force alone.  Moreover, Lin Ke was still in the hands of the other party, which made Han Yu and Ning Ping feel a little jealous. They secretly regretted that they were too anxious and did not make a plan before taking action.

    At this moment, through the monitors set up outside the stronghold, the figures of Han Yu and Ning Ping have appeared in front of everyone in the stronghold.  Hobi didn't know much about Han Yu and Ning Ping. The only clear thing was that the two people outside the stronghold gate were not good friends.

    "Boss, what should I do?" a guard closest to Hobi asked in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Hobi rolled his eyes at the guard who asked the question angrily, and thought to himself: "I know what to do? You know I have done it a long time ago." However, he must not say this out loud, so Hobi asked casually.  Said: "What do you think we should do?"

    Originally, Hobi just asked casually and did not expect the guard who asked the question to give him any advice.  Unexpectedly, the guard who was questioned actually answered the question.

    "Head, we still don't know the strength of the two people outside the gate. If they are timid now, if it spreads in the future, people will inevitably look down on them. In my opinion, it is better to go out and compete with them to explore each other's depth.  .Besides, with that woman in hand, what do we have to fear?"

    Hearing the last words of the guard, Hobi suddenly understood, "Yes, he still has that woman Lin Ke in his hands. With a hostage in hand, what does he have to be afraid of?"

    With his self-confidence soaring, Hobi immediately praised the guard who came up with the idea: "Okay, I didn't expect you Aize to be so smart. Since you came up with this suggestion, it's up to you to find out the other side's reality."

    "Ah? Boss, what about you?" Aize was immediately dumbfounded by the praise.

    "Don't worry, I will protect you from behind." Hobi promised with a smile.

    "Oh" Ai Ze was hesitant. It's fine to come up with an idea, but as for executing it it's better to thank him.  As soon as Hobi saw Aize's hesitation, he immediately understood what the other person was planning, and immediately asked: "What? Aize, do you still want to find someone to go with you? Among you, who is willing to accompany him?"

    Hearing Hobi’s question, the guards on the side suddenly shook their heads like rattles.  Are you kidding me?  Who is willing to do this kind of thing where one's life can be lost if one is not careful? Anyway, I won't do it.

    All the guards glared at Aize, the companion who was about to be sent out by Hobi, "You want to die on your own, don't try to drag me to join you."

    The unlucky Ai Ze looked helplessly at his friend, who had called him brother and sister before, but now stared at his companion with the eyes of a father-killer and an enemy, secretly regretting that he shouldn't have said anything just now.  It’s just that we are already in a difficult position. If we don’t go now, we might offend Hobi immediately. If we go

    After glancing at his companions who were staring at him eagerly, Aize, who was ordered to go out as cannon fodder, said helplessly to Hobi: "Boss, I can go alone. Even with the two guys outside the door, they can't hurt me.  .”

    "Okay, you have the guts. I, Huobi, did not misjudge you. You can go with peace of mind. I will recommend you to the young master when you come back." Hobi still knows how to use a slap in the face and a sweet date, and patted him.  Aize's shoulders assured.

    Hearing this, Aize smiled bitterly and said to Hobi: "Thank you for raising your head, the little one will go."

    "Well, it's a good journey."

    Outside the gate of the stronghold, Han Yu and Ning Ping were worrying about the metal gate blocking the way. Suddenly they heard a noise from the inside of the gate, and then the gate slowly opened. A man in black uniform was holding a black metal rod.  Walked out.  Pointing at Han Yu and Ning Ping, he asked, "Who are you? What do you want to do here?"

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked.

    "I am the guard of the Ed family. This is the private territory of the Ed family. Outsiders are not allowed to enter here. Seeing that you have no intention, leave quickly. If you want to leave Mount Motolo, just keep walking west.  Out of the mountains."

    As soon as they heard the guard talking, Han Yu and Ning Ping knew that the other party was talking nonsense. If you want to leave Motolo Mountain, you can't just walk westward.  Heading west is the direction into the mountains. Do you really think they are fools?

    "Stop talking nonsense, let me ask you, is there a woman in this stronghold?" Han Yu asked straightforwardly.

    "No, this is the training base used by the Aide family to train guards. Apart from the elders, there are only elders." Aize was still telling lies.

    Unexpectedly, just when he was making up lies to fool Han Yu and Ning Ping away, Ning Ping, who had been standing next to Han Yu, suddenly acted?.  He pounced quickly and left with the door open.

    "Hurry! Close the door quickly!" Hobi shouted hurriedly when he saw this.

    Unfortunately, it was too late. Before the gate closed, Ning Ping rushed into the stronghold.  On the contrary, Ai Ze was locked up outside together with Han Yu.

    "Open the door, open the door." Ai Ze slammed the door hard and shouted.

    "Do you still have time to call the door now?" A joking voice came from behind.  Ai Ze looked back and saw Han Yu walking toward him while clenching his fists.

    "No!" Ai Ze let out the most miserable scream in his life.

    Ning Ping, who successfully broke into the stronghold, did not move forward in a hurry. After looking around for a while, he thought to himself: "It seems that the Aide family is indeed very powerful. It is not just that they can build a stronghold in a place like this."  Money can do it. In addition to money, you also need power. It is indeed the right thing to not let Xie Tianfeng and others get involved this time."

    "Boss, what should I do?" the guard in the stronghold control room asked, looking at Hobi with an annoyed look on his face.

    "Damn it! That Ai Ze really failed to accomplish anything and failed more than he did. I was also fooled by lard, so why did I just listen to his words?" Hobi said to himself in annoyance.

    "Boss, what should we do now?" the guard who asked the question asked again.

    Hobi, who was already in a bad mood, replied angrily: "What should we do? Let's get everyone ready to fight! I don't believe there are so many of us here that we can't deal with each other alone!"

    ??The upper part moves the mouth, the lower part breaks the legs.  After Hobi gave the order, everyone in the stronghold began to get busy.  It is said that everyone can move, but in fact, including Hobi, there are only thirteen people who can move.  In addition to Lin Ke, the hostage, there was also Ai Ze who was locked out and being used as a sandbag by Han Yu for training.

    Thirteen to one, looking at the twelve people following him, Hobi felt a little at ease.  However, this sense of security did not last long. When he witnessed Ning Ping cutting off the weapons in the hands of four of his men with one sword, Hobi understood that the twelve people he brought with him were no different from the other party's decorations.

    “It seems you have to rely on yourself in the end.” Hobi sighed inwardly and reached out to stop the guards who were about to rush forward.  Previously, just cutting off the weapon showed that the person didn't want to kill anyone. If he didn't know what to do and rushed forward, then he didn't know what to do.

    Taking a step forward, Huobi drew his sword and asked Ning Ping on the opposite side: "Your sword is good, is it a famous sword?"

    "Ordinary stall goods." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    “Nima, what you’re getting is still a side product, so what I’m holding is just a fire stick?” Huo Bi cursed in his heart when he heard this.

    "Boy, the Ed family is not something you can mess with. Why are you working so hard for a woman you haven't known for a long time?" Hobi looked at Ning Ping and persuaded him.

    "Lin Ke is the starship pilot found by our expedition team." Ning Ping replied in a calm tone.

    Hearing this, Hobi quickly said: "It's just a starship pilot. It won't be a problem for me to find ten or eight for you later. Why do we have to fight like this? How about we sit down and have a good chat?"

    "Sorry, Lin Ke is not only the starship navigator of our expedition team, but also our companion."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, Hobi’s battle was inevitable.  Then he put away his other thoughts and concentrated on preparing for the battle.

    Ningping moved and rushed towards Hobi quickly.  Hobi's eyes narrowed. In the eyes of other guards, Ning Ping disappeared and appeared in front of him the next second. In his own eyes, Ning Ping's movements were slow motion with an afterimage.

    "Ding~" Hobi held the sword that Ning Ping stretched towards his neck with his horizontal sword, and said in his mouth: "Boy, don't be so arrogant, thinking that there is no one in my Ed family!" After saying this, Hobi turned his wrist and wiped the sword in his hand smoothly.  Towards Ninh Binh on the opposite side.

    As if he had expected that Hobi would have this move, Ning Ping jumped back and said with a hint of joy: "I knew you weren't the kind of person who doesn't have any real talent. Come on, have fun with me.  The last battle."

    Hearing this, Hobi smiled bitterly and asked: "Can't we solve the problem in a peaceful way? Why do we have to use knives and guns?" Hobi's words made the guards standing behind him watching the battle stunned. When did he lose his temper?  Has his head become so peace-loving?  They didn't know that a woman named Alice had opened the door to Hobi's heart. With someone he cared about, of course Hobi began to cherish his life.

    Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "No. Because we can't reach a consensus. Since we can't reach a consensus, then we won't waste that time. You'd better make a decision quickly. When my companion breaks open the door and rushes in, you guys will  Not even a chance to speak?All gone.  "

    Hearing Ning Ping’s reminder, Hobi quickly ordered the guards behind him: “Go back and take a personal look and see how the gate is doing.”

    At the gate, Han Yu held Ai Ze's collar with his left hand and raised him high. He emitted a ball of flame with his right hand and threatened Ai Ze: "Tell me how to get in quickly, or I will start roasting the bird!"  "As he spoke, Han Yu's right hand moved a little closer to Ai Ze's crotch.

    Ai Ze, who had a bruised nose and face, grabbed Han Yu's left hand with both hands, his face turned purple, especially after hearing Han Yu's threat, his struggle became more intense.  It was related to the sexual well-being of his lower body, so he couldn't help but be nervous.  If this part breaks, there will be no place to replace it.

    Although Ai Ze’s struggle was fierce, for Han Yu, it was all in vain.  Seeing that Ai Ze was struggling but not cooperating, Han Yu was really annoyed. It seems that if I don't show you a little bit of strength, it's because I'm joking with you.

    Thinking of this, the flames in Han Yu's right hand suddenly became more intense, and little sparks splashed on Ai Ze's pants.  Even though it was just a little bit of heat, Ai Ze's complexion changed dramatically again.  After weighing the pros and cons, Aize finally gave in and shouted loudly: "No, I say, I say."

    "Humph, you are such a cheap person. You have to suffer a little to be honest." Han Yu cursed disdainfully, threw Ai Ze's hand to the ground and shouted: "Say it quickly!"

    "Yes, I said, I said." At this time, Ai Ze was like a little daughter-in-law, aggrieved and told the method of opening the door.  In fact, to put it bluntly, he told Han Yu the password to open the door.

    "Humph, I'd have said no." After hearing this, Han Yu walked to the code lock of the door and pressed the code in sequence according to the code Ai Ze said. Sure enough, the door slowly opened.

    At the same time that Han Yu opened the door, the guard who came back to check the door situation as instructed by Hobi happened to see Han Yu walking into the stronghold.

    As soon as they saw Han Yu pass through the gate, the guard immediately knew that something was wrong.

    How else to say that when disaster strikes, we all fly away.  As soon as he saw the door of his house being opened, the guard's first thought was how to save his own life, instead of reporting to Hobi immediately.  After thinking about it, the guard suddenly had an idea flash in his mind, Lin Ke.  The woman they brought here was the one who provoked those two men who were almost like evil stars to them.  Ever since Han Yu showed his fire ability, the guards firmly believed that the pillar of fire they saw last night must have been caused by this person.

    Now that he found the key to the matter, the guard felt relieved and immediately ran towards the room where Lin Ke was detained.  Don't you want to save this woman?  Then I'll let you put the trap in your hands.  Maybe this matter can make Master Martin, no, Master Martin look at him differently now.

    Not long after Lin Ke woke up, the sleeping pills were really effective.  So much so that when Lin Ke woke up, he still felt a little dizzy.  He stood up and looked around. This was definitely not Xie Tianfeng's home.

    Reaching out and patting his forehead gently, Lin Ke sorted out his thoughts and suddenly remembered that night when Han Yu and others went to fend off the enemy outside the house. He and Xiang Mingyue went back to the house to wait for news. At that time, he and Xiang Mingyue  He was attacked by a mysterious person on the second floor.

    "I don't know if Xiang Mingyue was seriously injured?" Lin Ke thought to himself.

    "Squeak~" The closed door opened, and a man in black appeared in front of Lin Ke.

    “Follow me.” The man in black said to Lin Ke expressionlessly.

    "Who are you? Where are you?" Lin Ke asked aloud without taking any action.

    "Stop talking nonsense and come with me quickly!" The man in black stepped forward and roughly grabbed Lin Ke's arm, pulled him up, pushed him and walked out.

    "Where are you taking me?" Lin Ke turned around and asked.

    "Hmph, congratulations, your rescuer is here. But when you appear in front of them, their good luck will come to an end."

    Hearing what the man in black said, Lin Ke's heart moved and he asked: "Who will save me?"

    "Huh, you'll know when you get there." The man in black impatiently stretched out his hand to push Lin Ke and said.

    Lin Ke was pushed and staggered, but she didn't care about it at this time and still asked stubbornly: "Who is going to save me?"

    "Two men, one can use fire and the other can use a sword."

    Once he heard the answer from the man in black, Lin Ke was stunned.

    "Don't try to delay time, hurry up and leave." The man in black was not in the mood to care about Lin Ke's mood at this time. Seeing that Lin Ke refused to leave, he pushed Lin Ke again.  Lin Ke turned to look at the man in black and asked disdainfully: "Do you want to use me to threaten those two people into submission?"

    "good."

    &nbsp; "Then I'm afraid you will be disappointed. I won't let you get what you wantwell" Before Lin Ke could finish speaking, he was hit on the back of the head.  Another man in black came over and looked at his companion and scolded him: "Why do you talk so much nonsense? Come here and help me."

    "oh."

    The two men in black carried Lin Ke, who was knocked unconscious, and ran towards the place where Ningping and Hobi fought.

    The strong will have its own strong hand!

    Hobi holds a long sword in his hand.  Half-kneeling on the ground, he looked at his opponent who was gasping for air across from him.  Looking at Ning Ping, Hobi understood that he had lost. At least the other party was still standing there, and he Thinking of this, Hobi deeply regretted that he should not have rescued the two guards who were responsible for cleaning up the traces yesterday.  If he hadn't spent a lot of energy trying to save them, he wouldn't have been defeated so quickly today.  If it were me in my heyday, the outcome would still be unknown.  It’s just that there aren’t so many ifs in the world. Losing means losing, for example now.

    Just when Hobi was about to abandon his weapons and surrender, there was a rush of footsteps behind him. Hobi looked back and saw his own guard running over with a woman on his back.  Hobi couldn't help but blush when he saw it. Looking at the posture of his guards, he could understand the purpose of those embarrassing things.  However, in order to repay Master Martin's kindness, Hobi had to temporarily give up his idea of ??being a good person.

    "Ning Ping, is this the woman you are looking for?" Hobi asked Ning Ping as he stood up and pointed at Lin Ke, who was standing beside him with two guards.

    "I didn't expect you to be just a villain who will do whatever it takes to win." Ning Ping slowly put away his sword and said.

    Hearing this, Huobi's face turned slightly red and he argued forcefully: "It is a matter of loyalty to the emperor to eat the emperor's salary. Since I am working for the Ed family, for the benefit of the Ed family, a villain should be a villain."

    Ning Ping asked disdainfully: "Hmph, can you tell me how much a woman has to do with the interests of the Ed family?"

    "This" Hobi was speechless for a while, and after a while he bravely replied: "It involves the secrets of the Ed family. I'm sorry I can't tell you."

    "Is it because I can't tell you, or there is no reason at all."

    "This" Hobi was speechless when he was asked. When the guard on the side saw this, he simply shouted to Ning Ping: "Boy, stop talking nonsense. This woman is in our hands now. If you want this woman to be safe and sound.  Then those of you who are wise enough to abandon your weapons and surrender immediately!"

    "Huh, huh, are you sure you want me to give up my weapon?" Ning Ping asked with a sneer.

    "Stop talking nonsense! Move quickly!" The guard who thought he had the initiative replied loudly, and at the same time glanced proudly at Hobi who was standing aside.

    "Okay, then you can take it." Ning Ping casually threw the sword in his hand towards the guard who spoke.  When everyone's eyes were attracted to the sword spinning in the air, Ning Ping suddenly shouted: "Do it!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 31 The clue is broken (22:57)

    Following Ning Ping's shout, two fireballs roared past Hobi's sides and pounced directly on Lin Ke's two black-clothed guards behind him.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, when Hobi turned around to warn the guards to be careful, the two guards in black holding Lin Ke had already been hit.  He was swatting away the flames that fell on him.  While the guards in black were beating the flames, two flames fell to the ground and turned into a wall of fire, forcing Lin Ke and the guards in black to separate.

    The hot flames prevented the guards in black from getting close.  Upon seeing this, Huobi immediately turned around and prepared to catch Lin Ke with his own hands. At this time, he no longer cared about morality and immorality.  As soon as he turned around, Hobi felt a warning sign in his heart, and he immediately turned around and stabbed him subconsciously.

    "boom!"

    The sharp long knife was actually caught by someone's hands.

    Seize the blade with bare hands!  !  !

    Hobi only had time to think of these words in his mind before he felt a heavy blow to his abdomen. His eyes immediately went black and he fell to the ground.

    "Ning Ping, is this guy not dead? We promised Alice that we would spare this guy's life." Han Yu, who had already carried the unconscious Lin Ke over, walked to Ning Ping and asked.

    "Don't worry, I'll strike with caution. Where are the guards?"

    "When they saw that I had grabbed Lin Ke, they all ran away."

    "If you run away, just run away. Let's go too."

    "What about this guy?" Han Yu looked at Hobi on the ground and asked.

    "Just leave it here. He doesn't have any arms or legs anyway. He will leave on his own when he wakes up."

    "That's right. Then let's go."

    ……

    Youyou opened her eyes, and Lin Ke found that she was being carried on someone's back.  At the moment, he doesn’t care who is carrying him?  He closed his arms and strangled the neck of the person carrying him.

    "Hey, hey, let go, I'm going to be strangled to death by you."

    Hearing the familiar voice, Lin Ke couldn't help but be startled. Another familiar voice came from beside him, "Lin Ke, if you don't let go, Han Yu will really be strangled to death by you."

    Lin Ke took a closer look and saw Ning Ping looking at him with a smile.  No need to ask, the person carrying him must be Han Yu.  At that moment, he embarrassedly let go of his hand and said to Han Yu: "I'm sorry Han Yu, I thought you were the ones who kidnapped me."

    "It's okay, it's okay." Han Yu said, put down Lin Ke, touched the strangled neck with his hand and said with a smile: "Fortunately, your hands are not strong, otherwise my death would be really unjust.  "

    "I'm sorry." Lin Ke lowered his head in embarrassment and said.

    "Forget it, forget it, I'm not dead anyway, and I don't blame you. Can you leave by yourself now?" Han Yu waved his hand and asked.

    Lin Ke heard the words and replied: "Yes."

    "It's good if you can. Let's go. I remember that the starship ticket we bought leaves at night. At the current speed, we should be able to catch up."

    "Leaving today?" Lin Ke asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Well. Maybe we can say goodbye to Xie Tianfeng and the others when we go back now."

    “…Okay, let’s go.”

    ?Meanwhile, Martin Ed is having a hard time fighting.

    "Mr. Martin, it seems that you don't want to cooperate with my work." Maxi looked at Martin and said.

    "Maxi, why are you here?" Martin asked, half kneeling on the ground looking at Maxi.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the blue.

    "Since you, Martin, can return to Daniel quietly, why can't I come back to Daniel again? Mr. Martin, I think you should know better than me. You alone cannot defeat me, so you should just go back with me."  Well done to the investigation. I think your loyal butler who protects the Lord also needs timely treatment."

    "Why do you have to hold on to me?" Martin asked helplessly.

    "You have to pick the soft persimmon. In my eyes, Mr. Martin, you are a soft persimmon."

    “I didn’t expect that the dignified Maxi would say such a thing, it really surprised me.” Martin said with a mocking look on his face.

    "Mr. Martin, it is not what a good politician should do to irritate his opponents at this time. Let's put it this way, I suspect there is someone behind your father's death. Although he committed suicide, considering his current situation,  With such power, for things like raising exotic animals privately, the most you can do is to be fined a ransom, and there is no need to die as an apology."

    "What do you mean?" Martin asked solemnly.road.

    "As I said, your father, Paul Ade, was most likely forced to death, and the reason for being forced may very well be related to you."

    "What evidence do you have?"

    "I have no evidence, that's why I need to ask you for help." Maxi replied with a shrug.

    Martin was silent after hearing this. His more than ten years of official career made him understand that politics is the dirtiest science. His years in this big dye vat made Martin believe that half of what Maxi said was true.

    "What do you want me to do?" Martin asked in a deep voice.

    "Tell me about the poker club."

    "What card club? I don't understand what you are talking about?"

    Seeing that Martin was pretending not to know, Maxi was not in a hurry and said slowly: "You will remember it. But now, Mr. Martin, please go to a place with me, okay?"

    "Where?"

    "You'll know when you get there. Someone, come and save Mr. Martin's housekeeper. He was a loyal servant. It would be a pity to die here." After Maxi finished speaking, he turned around and left.  Upon seeing this, Martin gritted his teeth after weighing the pros and cons and followed Maxi.

    After a while, Maxi took Martin to the old site of Ed's manor, along the long spiral passage, to the place where Han Yu and Ning Ping discovered Lin Ke.

    "Mr. Martin, what's going on? Can you explain it to me?" Maxi asked Martin, pointing to the huge crystal in the room.

    "This is my father's manor, and I haven't been back for a long time, so I don't know why such a large crystal is placed here."

    Hearing Martin's denial, Maxi frowned slightly, looked at Martin and said: "Mr. Martin, I think you still don't know your situation at this time"

    While Maxi was talking, a soldier's report came from outside the door, "General Maxi, the Ed family's housekeeper named Caron is clamoring to see Mr. Martin."

    "Huh? Let him come in." Maxi thought for a while and ordered.

    After a while, Caron, who was wrapped around his body, limped in. He ignored Maxi and walked directly to Martin and whispered: "Master Martin, I just remembered something.  The master sent someone to tell me before he was alive, and asked me to tell you when the master is in danger." As he spoke, Caron glanced at Maxi who was standing not far away warily.  Seeing this, Maxi stayed away. It was not appropriate for an outsider to hear the last words I left for my son.

    "What did father say?" Martin asked after getting closer to Cuaron.

    "The master said that he is very lonely down there. I hope you can go and accompany him, young master!"

    "You!" Martin was immediately furious when he heard this. As soon as he raised his head, he felt a cramp in his abdomen and saw that Caron, who had always been extremely submissive, now had a ferocious look on his face.  Seeing Martin looking at him in disbelief, Caron sneered. He wrenched the dagger in his hand, smashing the intestines in Martin's abdomen. Then he let go, jumped back, turned around and ran out.  The nimble movements don't look like a seriously injured person.  To put it in detail, it actually took the blink of an eye, so fast that Maxi didn't even have time to stop him. One second they were master and servant, and the next second they were enemies of life and death.

    "Stop him!" Maxi shouted loudly to the soldiers guarding the door.  At the same time, he quickly rushed to Martin's side and saw Martin lying on the ground, twitching constantly, with more air coming out and less air coming in.  Maxi shook his head helplessly. It seemed that this line was destined to be broken.

    "Ah! Ah!" Two screams passed into Maxi's ears.  Maxi looked up and was immediately furious. Caron, who had killed Martin, was killing several people one after another and was about to rush out of the basement.

    "Get out of the way!" Maxi shouted violently and rushed towards Caron.

    Hearing the roar of the wind behind him, Karon'er didn't even think about it and just threw his hands away.  Unexpectedly, he heard a loud shout: "Bitch thief! Die!" Caron was shocked and immediately turned around to defend himself. He saw a huge fist carrying the wind and hitting him in the face.

    Maxi’s angry blow sent Caron flying, until Caron’s back hit the wall heavily before he landed.  But because of this, Caron escaped from the encirclement of soldiers.  At that moment, Caron didn't care about his injuries. He hugged Maxi with a fist, turned around and ran towards the ground.  When Maxi saw this, he was so angry that he screamed and started to chase after him.

    After a while, you and I were chasing each other. As soon as Caron rushed out of the ground, Maxi also rushed out of the ground. At this time, Maxi was three meters tall and had bulging muscles all over his body. He looked like a legendary giant.  However, the giant Maxi is different from the legendary giants. The power he possesses is compared to that of the giants.It will be more than ten times bigger.

    Caron didn’t dare to fight. At this time, his mission had been completed. It was completely unnecessary and meaningless for him to stay and fight.  But now he wanted to leave, but it was not his decision. Maxi was unwilling to let him go, so there was no possibility of him escaping.

    ……

    "Tell me, who sent you?" Maxi asked, looking at the captured Caron.

    "Humph, idiot, do you think I will tell you?" Caron glanced at Caron with disdain and bit the poison sac hidden in his mouth.

    Maxi felt bad as soon as she heard what Caron said. By the time she was about to step forward to stop him, it was already too late.  Looking at Caron bleeding from all his orifices, Maxi frowned deeply and felt more and more that the person he was dealing with was not a simple character.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 32: Interlude before leaving (22:57)

    General Maxi commanded his men to clear the battlefield with an annoyed look on his face.  Martin's sudden death left him in a bad mood at this time.  Strictly speaking, Maxi is a person who hates evil and has an excessive sense of justice.  Otherwise, he wouldn't have known that the opponent he was facing was powerful and would not have backed down and still insisted on getting to the bottom of it.  However, a good woman cannot make a meal without rice. With the death of Martin, the clues that have been pursued for two years have been cut off.  As for trying to find clues from the body of the dead Cuaron, it is pure fantasy. How could such a dead man find any clues on his body?  The only thing Maxi could do at this time was to calm down and start from scratch when he went back.

    Maxi, who was in a depressed mood, accepted the suggestion from his subordinates and took advantage of the time before the starship set sail to stroll around the streets of Daniel to relax.

    With the development of the times, although the number of humans is still increasing, basically every planet inhabited by humans only builds a city, and the name of the city also has the same name as the name of the planet, just for the convenience of calling it.  As for those farms outside the city, they all support white people. Some are accustomed to living in the city, while others naturally like the pastoral scenery.  From this, we can imagine how prosperous the only city on the planet will be. Especially for a planet like Daniel, which is known as a tourist resort, the prosperity can be said to be extremely developed.

    Walking on the street, looking at the various shops neatly arranged on both sides, through the transparent glass windows, you can directly see the dazzling array of goods displayed in the shops, and listening to the sounds of sales from various shops, Mark was originally in a depressed mood.  Xi suddenly felt a little more relaxed.

    "It's just that good times don't last long, and there will never be a shortage of dandies who bully others in the world.  Especially for a planet like Daniel where the population flow is huge, there will naturally be many dignitaries who come here to visit.  What is the biggest characteristic of a dude?  I just have no brains and can't tell when I can be arrogant and when I need to shrink my neck and behave.  If we could tell the difference clearly, we wouldn't call them dandies, but elites.  What Maxi met happened to be the kind of person who couldn't tell the difference between time and place, and who thought he was the boss and he was the second child.

    The matter is very simple. To put it bluntly, it is nothing more than a rich young man who accidentally bumped into a pedestrian on the side of the road while driving.  As a result, the young man not only did not get out of the car to apologize, but was ready to walk away.  Of course, the person's companion who was rubbed by this time stopped.  I didn’t ask you to pay or anything, so it’s not too much to apologize.  Immediately he stopped him and refused to let him go.  But at this time, the young man committed a crime and took out a gun from the car and pointed it at the head of the person who blocked his car.  This has stirred a hornet's nest and provoked public outrage.

    Maxi frowned and looked at the crowd of onlookers, intending to step forward to take care of it, but when he thought about his identity, he felt a little inappropriate.  After all, he is also the inspector general of the alliance and holds the title of general. It is more appropriate to leave this small matter to the local government.  If the local treatment is unfair, it is not too late to step forward.

    Maxi, who had made up his mind, stood silently on the roadside and watched the development of the situation coldly.

    Just when the two sides were about to clash, three men in black appeared in front of everyone.  After separating everyone, he couldn't help but beat the people who were blocking the car and knocked them to the ground. Then he said to the young man with the gun: "Master Li, everything is fine here. Please do as you please."

    The blatant cover-up angered the onlookers, and someone in the crowd immediately yelled and cursed, but unfortunately the three men in black turned a deaf ear.  To make matters worse, the young man called Mr. Li by the three men in black actually raised his middle finger to the crowd.

    The price of ridicule is heavy!

    Almost in an instant, shoes, stones, rotten leaves, and rotten eggs flew straight towards Mr. Li’s luxury car as if they were free of charge. After a while, Mr. Li’s luxury car was submerged.  The three policemen were very anxious when they saw this and quickly blew their sirens.  It's a pity that the people were already furious at this time. In line with the mentality that the law should not be punished, they ignored the warnings of the three men in black and still threw all the unnecessary things they could catch at Mr. Li's car. Look at that  The posture is like burying the opponent's car until it is buried.

    At this time, Mr. Li huddled in the car, feeling deeply regretful.  It’s not that I regret giving the middle finger to those assholes, but I regret why I had to drive a convertible.

    Maxi, who was watching from the sidelines, saw that the situation was developing more and more outrageously, and immediately prepared to intervene to stop it.  But as soon as I took a step, I heard the piercing car horn sound coming from far away.  Dozens of off-road vehicles sped over, and the man in black who jumped off the off-road vehicle couldn't help but pounce on the crowd waving the black rubber stick in his hand.  A melee was about to happen.

    "Peng~"

    Between the people in black and the people, a wall of fire suddenly rose up for no reason to separate the two sides.  Maxi looked sideways, and two men and a woman standing not far from him came into his sight.  Obviously, the wall of fire was set by one of the men.

    &nbsp;"Boy, where are you from?" Mr. Li, who was pulled out of the garbage pile, stepped forward to question the man who set the wall on fire.

    The man being questioned glanced at Mr. Li and said disdainfully: "It doesn't matter who I am, the key is that you have to know who you are. This is Daniel, do you think you are so arrogant? Daniel's garrison  Are you a foodie?"

    "Hmph, you have nothing to do with this. These untouchables dare to attack me. I want them to pay the price. Get out of my way now, otherwise I will deal with you too!"

    “…No one can call himself me in front of me!” The man’s face darkened and he stared at Mr. Li and said.  At the same time, two orange-red flames appeared in his hands. Maxi's eyes lit up when he saw it. He was a user with fire ability.  An expert will know if it is there as soon as he reaches out his hand.  As an experienced esper, Maxi is not a natural-type esper, but he still knows a lot about natural-type abilities.  Today's superpowers are divided into four categories, natural, control, spiritual and plant.  Among them, the natural system is the various elements that make up everything in the world, such as wind, fire, water, earth There are many types, and the control system is more complex, divided into external control and internal control. External control refers to controlling things other than oneself, while internal control,  It’s about controlling oneself.  Maxi is an internal control, gaining strength by controlling his own muscles.  As for the spiritual system and the plant system, the spiritual system is mainly about illusions and formations, and can also read minds. The plant system is, as the name suggests, the ability to control flowers and plants.  If we want to rank the various departments of superpowers, the natural department is first, the control department is second, the spiritual department is third, and the plant department is fourth.  Of course, this ranking is just a reference, and your specific strength still depends on your own hard work.  Maxi's internal control ability only ranks second, but with his own efforts, Maxi has a place among the twelve great generals in the league.  It can be said that without hard work, no matter how good your talent is, it will be wasted.

    At this time, in Maxi’s eyes, the fire-wielding young man was a piece of rough jade. If he cared it carefully, he might be a good talent for the alliance.

    Before Maxi could stop him, a hand next to him stopped the man who was about to have an attack, and his companion said softly: "Han Yu, don't cause trouble."

    "But Ningping"

    "No, Daniel's garrison is here." The young man named Ning Ping rushed not far away and said with a pout.

    Not far away, an officer dressed as a major was running with a group of soldiers.  Maxi knew the officer running at the front, it was Snooker.  Seeing that Snooker was furious, he ran closer and said nothing nonsense. He pointed at Mr. Li and his group not far away, "Just beat me, just don't kill me. Damn it, you dare to run wild on my territory? You, the devil  Mother, did you think she was at your home?"

    This also shows the gap between professional hooligans and amateur hooligans.  It only took one round for the people brought by Snooker to disperse Mr. Li's group of men in black, and then divided and surrounded them, knocking all the men in black to the ground.  The people watching nearby applauded when they saw this, and the soldiers who they used to think of were immediately transformed into their own soldiers.

    "Maxi" Before Snooker could finish saying hello, Maxi quickly reached out to stop him and said, "Don't reveal my identity." After saying that, Maxi turned to look at the fire element user just now, only to find that  The fire element user and his companions have disappeared.

    "Mr. Maxi, who are you looking for?" Snooker asked aloud.

    Hearing this, Maxi replied casually: "Just before you arrived without anyone, a fire-type user set fire to prevent the other party from fighting. But now that person is gone."

    When Snooker heard this, he immediately felt a little ashamed and said: "It was the subordinate who neglected his duty and allowed Mr. Maxi to see such a thing."

    "Don't worry, no one wants this kind of thing to happen. Just be careful not to happen again in the future. Snooker, can you help me find out who the fire element user is?"

    "Yes, as long as he is still on Darnielle, I will be able to find him. But Mr. Maxi, please describe the person's appearance in as much detail as possible, so that I can help me find him faster.  "

    "Hmm let me think about it. That person should be no more than 18 years old, with black hair and black eyes, relatively delicate appearance, especially his very bright eyes, medium build, neither fat nor thin"

    "Is there anyone else with him?" Snooker asked.

    "Beside him there is a silver-haired swordsman and a black-haired girl."

    “Please rest assured, Mr. Maxi, I’ll have someone investigate after the official has finished handling the matter here.”

    "Well, please trouble you. I will leave Daniel by night starship. I hope I can hear good news before I leave."

    "I will try my best as a subordinate."

    {???Astronomy www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 33 During the journey

    Daniel Starship Port

    Maxi stood on the platform looking at the exit of the ship harbor, his face full of disappointment.  "Time is still tight, right?" Maxi said to himself.

    "Ding dong~ Passenger friends, the starship bound for Misolan is now starting to board. Passengers who are going to Misolan, please get ready and start boarding."

    “Sir, the time has come.” The attendant beside him reminded Maxi in a low voice.

    "Yes, I heard it." Maxi agreed and turned to leave.  At this moment, Snooker and several soldiers pushed through the crowd and ran over.  He came to Maxi and gave a military salute, then handed Maxi a few pieces of paper and said, "Mr. Maxi, fortunately you have lived up to your command."

    Maxi lowered his head and looked at the paper in his hand. On the first piece of paper was the drawing of the fire-type user he saw in the afternoon.  "Not bad, not bad, Snooker, you are very good." Maxi nodded and praised Snooker.

    Snooker was just about to say something modest when he heard the soldier Lewis standing behind him tugging on his sleeves and shouting: "Major, look, that person is the one I told you."  Han Yu.”

    Snooker looked in the direction of Lewis's finger. At the entrance of another starship not far from where Maxi and others were, a black-haired man entered their sight.

    "Huh?" Snooker couldn't help but be startled when he saw the man. He quickly reached out to take the paper in Maxi's hand and blurted out, "Isn't that the person Mr. Maxi is looking for?"

    "Yes, that's indeed the person I'm looking for." Maxi nodded firmly after identifying him carefully.

    "Mr. Maxi, do you need me to find that person now?" Snooker asked.

    Maxi thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "No, we are on the same ship anyway, so we have a chance to get to know each other. I won't bother him and say goodbye to his friends."

    Hearing this, Snooker looked in the direction of Han Yu unwillingly, and suddenly stood there blankly as if he had been struck by lightning.

    "Major, what's wrong with you?" Lewis asked strangely.

    It took several snooker calls before he came back to his senses.  Seeing that General Maxi had disappeared in front of him, Snooker hurriedly asked: "Lewis, where is Mr. Maxi?"

    "We're on board," Lewis replied.

    Snooker couldn't help complaining after hearing this: "Are you on the boat? Why didn't you remind me?"

    "Major, I reminded you, but you don't know what's going on? It's like you have lost your soul, you just ignore me." Lewis replied with an aggrieved look.

    “…I was in a daze just now?”

    "Well, even when Mr. Maxi talks to you, you ignore it."

    "Is Mr. Maxi angry?"

    "No, Mr. Maxi said that no one is ever younger, and then he got on the boat."

    Snooker didn’t say anything after hearing this, but his eyes drifted in the direction of Han Yu and others involuntarily again.

    "Han Yu, take care of Lin Ke along the way. She is a girl. You have to be patient with her and don't let her be wronged. If you let me know that you bully her, see how I teach you a lesson." Xie Tianfeng pulled her.  Lin Ke warned Han Yudao with his hand.

    Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment, "Xie Tianfeng, you have said this at least ten times, and I can even memorize it. Can't you say something else?"

    "What? I just said, how about it?" Xie Tianfeng rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said.

    "Oh~ not so good? Wang Batian, I'm really sorry for you." Han Yu shrugged, reached out and patted Wang Batian's shoulder and said.

    Wang Batian, who was being photographed, forced out a smile and whispered: "Han Yu, aren't you hurting me?"

    "Heheit's okay. As the saying goes, hitting means kissing, scolding means loving. If you don't love enough, you will kick. It seems that you haven't completely captured Xie Tianfeng's heart."

    Wang Batian: ""

    While everyone was chatting and laughing, Ning Ping asked Xiang Mingyue, "Have you completely settled your matter?"

    "Well, I will leave Darniel Star for treatment in two days. Maybe we will have a chance to meet in the future." Xiang Mingyue replied with a relaxed look.

    "Take care of yourself."

    "The same goes for you."

    After sending Han Yu and the others to the starship, Xie Tianfeng and the others prepared to go back.  As soon as I reached the exit, I was stopped by a person.  To be precise, Xiang Mingyue was stopped.  I saw the man kneeling on one knee, covering his chest with one hand, reaching out to Xiang Mingyue with the other, and said: "Oh, beautiful girl, do you believe in love at first sight?"

    " Crazy." Xiang Mingyue saidHe cursed loudly, walked around the man and continued walking out with Xie Tianfeng on his arm.

    Snooker didn’t expect that things would turn out like this. He kept his posture and stayed on the spot, attracting countless people to watch.  Lewis couldn't stand it anymore and came over to help Snooker up and asked: "Major, what's wrong with you?"

    "Lewis, do you believe in love at first sight?" Snooker asked looking at Lewis.

    Lewis immediately let go of Snooker, stared at Snooker warily and replied: "Major, I don't like that one."

    After hearing this, Snooker was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses, and immediately cursed angrily: "Get out! I'm not good at that either."

    Knowing that he had misunderstood, Lewis stepped forward and asked: "Major, what happened to you just now?"

    "I like that girl." Snooker replied after being silent for a moment.

    "Is that why, Major, you did what you did just now?" Lewis looked at Snooker with a strange expression and asked.

    "Yes, the book says that the success rate of such a confession is very high."

    "Can you trust what is written in the book? That girl doesn't know you. If you suddenly do something like this, anyone would think you are crazy."

    "Then what should I do now?"

    "Of course the first thing is to get to know her. Let's start by being ordinary friends."

    "Well Lewis, you make sense. Let's go back."

    "Where to go?"

    "Reference room, check that girl's information." Lewis looked at the back of Snooker who left in a hurry, and finally understood the meaning of what Maxi said before leaving.

    "Haha Xiang Mingyue, your charm is not small. You can actually make a stranger kneel down and show his love to you in public." Xie Tianfeng joked to Mingyue with a smile on the way back.

    "You're still laughing. I'm almost depressed to death. Who is that person? I don't know him. He suddenly jumped out and shocked me." Xiang Mingyue replied unhappily.

    "Haha just have fun in your heart."

    "It's disgusting, you still said"

    ***************************************************  *

    The starship sets sail

    In the lounge, Han Yu suggested to Ning Ping and Lin Ke: "Hey, let's go for a walk."

    "No, I'm a little tired during this period. I want to take a rest." Ning Ping shook his head and refused.

    After listening to Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu did not force himself and asked Lin Ke, “What about you, Lin Ke?”

    "Can I move around in the starship?" Lin Ke asked aloud.

    "Yes. As long as the starship enters the universe, you can move around freely. Let's go out for a walk. I remember when I introduced the starship, I said that there is an aquarium in the starship. We just want to go and see it together."

    "Wellwell, let's go take a look." Lin Ke thought for a while and replied.

    "Ning Ping, are you really not going?" Before leaving the house, Han Yu turned around and asked Ning Ping.

    "No, no, no, hurry up and don't disturb my sleep." Ning Ping waved his hand and replied.

    Seeing that Ning Ping really didn’t want to go, Han Yu closed the door and said to Lin Ke, “Let’s go. Since Ning Ping doesn’t want to go, then the two of us will go.”

    Before waiting for a while, Ning Ping had just fallen asleep, and there was a knock on the door.  Ning Ping, who was woken up, immediately became angry. He opened the door with a dark face and shouted, "Han Yu, I told you I'm not going!"

    "Huh?" The person outside the door was stunned when he heard this.

    When Ning Ping heard something was wrong in the voice, he looked closely and saw that the person standing outside the door was a stranger, and immediately asked: "Who are you looking for?"

    "Oh, is Han Yu here?" the person outside the door asked politely.

    "Not here. He said he was going to visit the starship. He just left not long ago."

    "Oh, I'm sorry to disturb your rest."

    The visitor was being polite, so Ning Ping couldn't keep a straight face anymore, so he softened his tone and replied: "It's okay. If you want to find Han Yu, you should be able to meet him at that aquarium. I remember he said before leaving  Gotta go there.”

    "Thank you for reminding me." The visitor thanked him and turned to leave.

    Ning Ping closed the door and lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling.  After a while, he shouted angrily: "Damn Han Yu, you can't even sleep well." After saying that, Ning Ping sat up from the bed, opened the door and walked out of the room.

    At this time, Han Yu and Lin Ke were playing in the aquarium, admiring all kinds of marine life. There were also aquarium staff who put on mermaid costumes and performed with the fish in the aquarium.

    “Han Yu, look at this fish, it’s so fun.” Lin Ke pointed at a fish and said,Han Yu said.

    Han Yu was looking at a big octopus in the aquarium, and he had already thought of the delicious octopus skewers in his mind. After hearing Lin Ke's words, he turned around and saw a pouty big-headed fish standing across the edge of the aquarium.  Glass and Lin Ke looked at each other.

    "Er~" Han Yu stepped forward, stuck out his tongue at the big-headed fish and made a face, which frightened the big-headed fish so much that he turned around and ran away.  Han Yu laughed happily when he saw this, which attracted the attention of other tourists.

    "Han Yu, please calm down." Lin Ke was a little embarrassed by the others, so he quietly reached out and tugged on Han Yu's clothes and said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "Lin Ke, when we go out to play, we should have fun. Of course we should laugh when we encounter something happy. Why should we care about other people's opinions?"

    "That's well said. You are worthy of being chosen by me."

    Han Yu followed the reputation and saw a middle-aged man walking over slowly.

    Han Yu and the visitor looked at each other for a moment, and Han Yu said aloud: "Uncle, you'd better stop laughing, you look weird. Didn't you notice that there is no one around you?"

    "Er" The middle-aged man's face suddenly stiffened as he tried to show a smile, and he put away his smile in embarrassment.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 34: Recruitment is not enough to retain favors

    "The little guy talks so humorously." The middle-aged man said to Han Yu after forcing a laugh twice.

    Han Yu guarded Lin Ke and took a few steps back, staring at the middle-aged man and asking, "What do you want to do?"

    When the middle-aged man saw Han Yu’s appearance, he couldn’t help but laugh and said, “Little guy, I don’t mean any harm.”

    "Tch~ Are you bluffing? My master told me that if you have nothing to do with a smile, you are either a traitor or a thief. I don't know you, and when I said that to you just now and you act like you are nothing, you must have some bad intentions."  Han Yu looked at the middle-aged man with disdain and said.

    "Wow, Han Yu, you know a lot." Lin Ke praised Han Yu behind his back.

    "That's right. Lin Ke, please remember that many middle-aged people like this are weird uncles. What they like to do most is to kidnap girls like you who are not experienced in the world. If Ningping and I are not by your side in the future,  When you meet such middle-aged people, you must be vigilant, you can't believe what they say." Han Yu turned to Lin Ke with a proud look on his face.

    The middle-aged man stood there in a daze for a long time, and then said after a long time: "I must have a good chat with your master when I have the opportunity."

    "Huh, just you? My master can deal with you with one finger." Han Yu looked at the middle-aged man with disdain and said.

    "Oh, it seems that you are very confident in your master's strength."

    “That’s right, I’ve never defeated him anyway.”

    "Then what is your master's name? He must be very famous."

    "Why should I tell you? I won't tell you. Lin Ke, let's go." Han Yu glared at the middle-aged man, took Lin Ke's hand and said.

    "Wait a minute" the middle-aged man said, blocking Han Yu's way.

    "Go away."

    "Haha I have something to ask you for."

    "……What's up?"

    "Haha don't be nervous, I won't do anything here."

    "If you have something to say, tell me quickly."

    "Your fire ability is very good. Are you interested in working with me?"

    "Not interested." Han Yu replied simply.

    “…Don’t refuse so quickly. Doing things for me has many benefits.”

    Hearing this, Han Yu turned to Lin Ke behind him and said, "Lin Ke, have you seen this? This is an inducement."

    "Yeah." Lin Ke smiled and nodded.

    When the middle-aged man heard this, a black line appeared on his forehead, and he murmured to himself: "If possible, I must have a good chat with your master."

    "Han Yu"

    Just when the two sides were in a stalemate, Ning Ping's voice came from not far away, and Ning Ping was seen walking over quickly.  When he saw the middle-aged man, he nodded and said, "So you have found Han Yu."

    "Ning Ping, do you know this person?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Well, not long after you and Lin Ke left, he came looking for you. Familiar?" Ning Ping nodded and asked.

    "No, I have never seen this person. But just now this person told me that he wanted me to work for him."

    "You agreed?"

    "No, I refused."

    "Oh, that's good. Sir, I think my companion has given you his answer. Is there anything else?" Ning Ping stared at the middle-aged man and asked.

    "Haha don't be so nervous. It's still a long way to get to Misolan. We can still sit down and have a good chat." The middle-aged man said with a smile.

    "I don't think that's necessary." Ning Ping finished with a cold face.  As soon as he finished speaking, "Gululu~" a sound of drumming came from his stomach. Han Yu touched his stomach sheepishly and said, "Ning Ping, I'm hungry. Let's go eat."

    "Um."

    "Wait, wait, it's rare to meet each other, why don't we have dinner together, I'll treat you." The middle-aged man stopped Han Yu and others and said.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping turned around and looked at the middle-aged man in surprise, nodded and replied, "Okay, since you're treating us, we won't be polite."

    "Huh?" The middle-aged man instinctively felt something bad about Ning Ping's last hint of gloating smile. It was just a meal, so how could there be any danger?

    ……

    "Hurling, snoring" The middle-aged man finally understood the meaning of Ning Ping's smile.  In front of me, the fire-type ability user I like is still a foodie. Good guy, how many people have I eaten?  There are ten copies, right?

    "Waiter, please have another one." Han Yu called to the passing waiter after finishing the fried rice on his plate.

    The waiter did not leave after taking the plate. After considering his tone, he said: "Uh"?This guest, please take care of yourself.  "

    "It doesn't matter, it's this middle-aged uncle who pays the bill." Han Yu pointed to the middle-aged man sitting opposite him and said to the waiter.

    Facing the waiter’s questioning gaze, the middle-aged man forced out a smile and said, “Just do as he asked.”

    "Hurling, snoring, snoring"

    After eating another five people's food, Han Yu put down the spoon in his hand with satisfaction, patted his belly and said, "Okay, Master said, it is enough to eat until you are 80% full. If you eat too much, you will feel uncomfortable.  "

    With this sentence, the guests sitting at other tables could not help but drop the spoons in their hands onto the plates.  Who is this?  After eating enough food for fifteen people, at the end you said you were only 80% full?  Then theyyou know, the meals provided by Starship are abundant, and even if two people eat a portion of the food, there will be leftovers.

    "Hmm Han Yu, don't you want to eat any more?" the middle-aged man asked after coughing lightly.

    "No, I've almost eaten. Uncle, thank you for your hospitality. Ning Ping, Lin Ke, let's go." Han Yu wiped his mouth and said.

    "Wait a minute Let's talk for a while longer.  And there will be dessert after the meal."

    “Okay, let’s sit there for a while.”

    When the middle-aged man heard this, his chest suddenly suffocated. He thought that Maxi, as the Alliance Inspector General, one of the Twelve Divine Generals, known as "Tyrant Maxi", would have to use dessert as a bait to recruit a younger brother.  , and it may not be possible to successfully receive the guy in front of you.

    "Hmm Han Yu, as my subordinate, you can eat these delicious things every day."

    "Hmm?Uncle, are you stupid or am I stupid? Do you think I will agree to work for you just because of your dessert?" Han Yu asked Maxi with a sidelong glance.

    Hearing this, Maxi looked at the dessert boxes stacked nearly one meter high in front of Han Yu, and looked at Han Yu speechlessly.  Perhaps because he was short-tongued, Han Yu coughed lightly and said to Maxi: "Uncle, I have things I want to do, so I can only say sorry for your invitation. Thank you for the late night snack and  dessert."

    "Can you tell me what you want to do? Maybe I can help you complete it." Maxi asked after hearing this.

    "Haha" Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Uncle, my companions and I are going to explore the Death Star Territory."

    Hearing this, Maxi frowned and said, "The Death Star Territory, that place is very dangerous."

    “Uncle, if it wasn’t dangerous, my companions and I wouldn’t want to go.” Han Yu said with a smile.

    Looking at Han Yu who was smiling, Maxi didn’t know what to say for a moment.  After a while, he asked: "Han Yu, how old are you this year?"

    "Sixteen."

    "Sixteenwhat was I doing when I was this old?" Maxi said to himself.

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at Maxi in confusion.

    "Hahait's nothing. Han Yu, since you have something you want to do, I won't talk about recruiting you anymore. Before we break up, I have some advice for you. Are you willing to listen?  "

    "Please say."

    "First, don't rush into the Death Star Territory without being fully prepared. You will encounter danger at any time there, and you will die without a burial place if you don't pay attention."

    "Um."

    "Second, before entering the Death Star Territory, you'd better go to the dream star Skull and systematically learn about superpowers there."

    "Huh? Why?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "If I'm not wrong, it seems that your master did not teach you very well about superpowers."

    "Er"

    "What's your master's name? If I encounter him next time, I'll beat him up so that he can mislead his children." Maxi said with an ugly face.

    "HeheUncle, I actually don't know what my master's name is because he never told me. But will there be someone to teach me if I go to Star Sgur?"

    "Yes, when you get to Sgur Star, go find the dean there. The dean is my friend. For my sake, I think he will sell me this face. And you, young  Swordsman, you also need to learn."

    "I have it too?"

    "Well. Let me tell you something you don't want to hear. You haven't realized what sword intention is yet?"

    "Okay, we will go to Sgur Star if we have the chance." Ning Ping said after thinking for a moment.

    "Uncle, why do you want to help us?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    &nbsp; Maxi smiled slightly when he heard this, "I was young too. When I was your age, I used to go out with a few good friends. Seeing you reminds me of my own youth and I can't help but  I want to reach out and give you a hand.”

    "Uncle, I'm sorry, it turns out you are a good person. I thought you were a weird uncle before." Han Yu apologized to Maxi in embarrassment.

    "Okay, let's not mention the past. Where do you plan to disembark?" Maxi waved his hand and asked.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "We will disembark at the Byland star, the guardian satellite of Misolan star. We were entrusted by someone to go there to visit a person and bring something to that person."

    "Oh, then I wish you a safe journey. Remember, my name is Maxi. Remember to mention my name when you go to the dean of the academy after you go to Skul. The dean will arrange for you when he knows  Learning Courses."

    "Thank you, uncle."

    When Han Yu and others left, Maxi’s close guard came over and asked in confusion: “Sir, why are you so interested in those young people?”

    "feel weird?"

    "Please help me clarify my doubts."

    "Haha it's a secret." Maxi said with a smile.

    A secret sentence made the close forehead of the relatives suddenly come up with a black line, and his own adults learned badly!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 35 Arrival at Byland Star

    Byland, one of the eighteen guardian satellites of Missolan.  Since it is a guardian satellite, there are naturally no too prosperous modern facilities.  Correspondingly, Byland's natural environment is also the best among the eighteen guardian satellites. The air is fresh and there is very little pollution. It is an excellent place for recuperation.

    After Han Yu and his party said goodbye to Maxi, they searched all the way according to the address given by Wang Batian, and finally found the door of the house of the person Wang Batian asked them to find when they were leaving.

    "Is there anyone there?" Han Yu stepped forward and knocked on the door and asked.

    "Squeak~" The door opened, and it was a woman in her thirties who opened the door. After looking Han Yu up and down, she asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    "Excuse me, do you have a nephew named Wang Batian?" Han Yu asked politely.

    As soon as she heard the word "Wang Batian", the woman immediately became excited, grabbed Han Yu's arm and asked, "Do you know that boy Batian? Where is he now?"

    "He is now in Danil Star. He is very good now. He is married to a beautiful woman. He knew that we were passing by Byland, so he asked us to come and see you and brought you something by the way. Who are you?  Auntie Wang Jie?"

    "Ba Tian got married? Then why doesn't he come back?" Wang Jie let go of Han Yu's arm and muttered to himself.

    When Han Yu saw this, he quickly said: "Wang Batian opened a restaurant on Darnier Star. He needs to take care of his own business. He asked me to tell you that when he has the opportunity, he will come back to see you with his wife.  .”

    "Oh. Look at me, I'm so confused. How can I let you stand at the door? Come on, come in and talk. Come in and talk." Wang Jie said to Han Yu hurriedly, as if he suddenly remembered.

    As Wang Batian's aunt Wang Jie entered the room, Han Yu took out the envelope Wang Batian gave him and handed it to Wang Jie: "Aunt Wang, this is what Wang Batian asked me to bring to you, please keep it."

    "Batian kid okay, okay." Wang Jie said okay and put the envelope away.

    "Aunt Wang, please go out and take a look. Your second son is causing trouble again." Just as Han Yu and Wang Batian's aunt were talking about Wang Batian's current situation on Darnielle, the door was suddenly pushed open.  Yes, a young man rushed in and shouted.

    "What? That bastard! Oh I'm sorry for making you laugh." Wang Jie stood up and cursed after hearing this, then smiled sheepishly at Han Yu and others.

    "Huh? Who are you?" The boy who came to report looked at Han Yu and others blankly and asked.

    "Okay, Liu Yu, they are friends of that boy Wang Batian. What trouble did that brat Wang Tianbao get into this time?" Wang Jie asked the boy who reported the news.

    Liu Yu heard this and replied: "He beat the principal's son!"

    "Ah? This bastard. Where is he now?"

    "Um, Aunt Wang, it's not Tianbao's fault, it's the principal's son who is at fault."

    "No matter how wrong you are, you can't hit someone." Wang Jie said bitterly.

    "But, the principal's son wanted to bully Fu Bao"

    Wang Jie became angry when he heard this, "What! That bastard! Should he bully my daughter? He's looking for death! Where is that boy Wang Tianbao now?"

    "While still in school, the principal's son and his people blocked Tianbao and Fubao in the school."

    "Why didn't you tell me earlier? You're just talking nonsense!" Wang Jie complained to Liu Yu, turned around and smiled apologetically at Han Yu, "Han Yu, I have something to deal with here"

    "It's okay, we just happened to have finished what we had to do, so I'll say goodbye." Han Yu said, standing up with a smile.

    "No, no, I'm not letting you go. I want to ask you to come with me. It's not that I want to ask you to take action, but that you brought me news about Wang Batian's child. I can't even have a meal.  If you are not invited, I will let you leave. If you spread the word like this, I, Wang Sanniang, will no longer have to hang out on the streets."

    "Er" Han Yu turned to look at Ning Ping and Lin Ke.

    "You make the decision." Ning Ping shrugged and said.

    "Okay, I'll make the decision. As for Aunt Wang, it's better for us to be respectful than obey her orders."

    "Okay, feel free." Wang Jie patted Han Yu's shoulder hard, turned around and ran out of the room. Then she heard Wang Jie's shout from outside, "I'll copy you until you die. Someone is bullying my daughter Wang."  It’s a talisman.”

    “Don’t mention it, Wang Fubao is really popular. When Wang Jie shouted, the surrounding residents immediately opened their doors and came out of their homes to ask what happened.  Liu Yu stood up and talked about the matter, and the crowd was so angry.  Wang Jie waved her hand, and the team of more than a hundred people cheered and walked towards the school.  Han Yu walked with the crowd and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, I really didn't expect that Wang Batian's aunt actually had such a nickname.???strength.  "

    “I think it’s the girl named Wang Fubao who has such appeal.” Ning Ping replied with a relaxed look.

    "Then shall we take action soon?"

    "It depends on the situation. But looking at the current situation, it probably won't be our turn to take action."

    At this time, at the gate of the school Liu Yu mentioned, Chen Shao, the son of the principal with a bruised nose and swollen face, was sitting on the side panting, surrounded by a dozen young people dressed in unusual ways, as if they were afraid that others would not know that he was a gangster.

    "Chen Shao, what should we do now?" the leading hooligan asked the principal's son.

    "Go in and arrest people, do you still need my teaching?"

    "Mr. Chen, the gatekeeper doesn't have to come in." The gangster leader replied with a grimace.

    "Are you gangsters? You won't come in if he doesn't let you in?" Chen Shao stared at the gangster leader speechlessly and said.

    "Mr. Chen, that gatekeeper is not easy to mess with. His son is the director of the Public Security Bureau. If we touch him, we won't be able to live without him."

    "Same goes for the old man. Why do you have to hire that old guy to be the guard?" Chen Shao muttered in a low voice after hearing this.

    Just when the two of them were at their wits' end, more than a hundred people came straight to kill them, making the gangster leader tremble with fear.  What kind of weapons are these?  Brooms, spatulas, kettles there are eighteen kinds of weapons in the kitchen.

    "Young Master Chen, if a hero doesn't suffer the immediate consequences, make a strategic retreat first." The gangster leader suggested to Chen Shao.

    "Wellif I leave like this, won't I lose all my face?" Chen Shao said hesitantly.

    "Oh, Mr. Chen, the green hills are still there, so you don't have to worry about running out of firewood."

    Comparing the strength gap between the two sides, Chen Shao finally made a difficult decision. He stamped his feet and shouted unwillingly into the school: "Wang Tianbao, today's business is not over yet! Let's wait and see!"

    "We'll see, we'll see. Do you think I'm afraid of you?" A muffled reply came from the school, and a tough-headed boy came out and said to Chen Shao.

    "If you dare, come out!" Chen Shao shouted to Wang Tianbao.

    "Don't run away if you have the guts." Wang Tianbao replied with a smile.

    "Mr. Chen, stop talking. If you don't leave, it will be too late." The gangster leader said, pulling Chen Shao's arm.

    "We'll see." Chen Shao yelled at Wang Tianbao, turned around and ran away.  Upon seeing this, Wang Tianbao raised his middle finger at Chen Shao's back.

    ……

    "Wang Tianbao! Get over here!!" Wang Jie stood at the school gate with her hands on her waist and shouted at Wang Tianbao.

    Wang Tianbao, who had been indifferent to Chen Shao just now, was like a bitch at this moment. He ran over with a charming smile on his face and said before his mother could say anything: "Mom, don't be angry. Anger will easily cause wrinkles."

    Wang Jie was immediately angry and pointed at Wang Tianbao's forehead, "I'll settle the score with you when I get back. Where is your sister?"

    "Fu Bao is fine, I'm protecting him well." Wang Tianbao replied quickly after hearing this.

    "Go and call her out, we are going home."

    "oh."

    After sending Wang Tianbao away, Wang Jie turned around and said to the people who had followed him to support the scene: "Everyone, thank you for your generous help. Sanniang is here to thank you."

    "You're welcome, you're welcome. We are all neighbors in the street, and we should help each other. Since everything is fine, let's all disperse and go about our own business. Sanniang, don't forget to say yes if anything happens in the future.  One sound." A middle-aged man standing at the front of the crowd stood up and said.

    Answering at home, Wang Tianbao looked at his guests Han Yu and the other three, his eyes full of curiosity, especially when he saw the long sword in Ning Ping's hand, his curiosity became more intense.  While his mother, Wang Sanniang, was preparing food, she approached Ning Ping and asked, "Is your sword real?"

    "Yeah." Ning Ping responded softly.

    "Are you a swordsman?"

    "Um."

    "Aren't you good at swordsmanship?"

    "Do you want to learn?" Ning Ping asked as he glanced at Wang Tianbao, who was looking at him with hopeful eyes.

    "Yeah." Wang Tianbao nodded vigorously.

    "Tianbao's dream is to be a great swordsman when he grows up." Liu Yu next to him interrupted.

    "Really?" Ning Ping glanced at Wang Tianbao again and asked, "Have you ever learned a sword?"

    “I’ve learned a little bit.”

    “…Would you mind demonstrating it?”

    "Wait a minute." Wang Tianbao said, turned around and ran to the second floor. After a while,Tianbao ran up to Ning Ping with a wooden sword.

    "Go outside, you can't use it in the room." Ning Ping stood up and said.

    "good."

    Seeing Ning Ping walking out of the house with Wang Tianbao, Han Yu also got up and walked out, leaving Lin Ke and Wang Tianbao's sister Wang Fubao chatting there.  Wang Tianbao's sister Wang Fubao is a very shy girl. She has kept her head down since she appeared, so that Han Yu has not seen Wang Fubao's face clearly until now.

    The four people came to the place where Wang Tianbao usually practiced, which was actually the backyard of Wang Tianbao's home.  Ning Ping watched Wang Tianbao demonstrate the sword swing in front of him and secretly shook his head.  To put it bluntly, Wang Tianbao is a wild man. Without a teacher to teach him, he can only explore on his own.  Of course, there is no comparison with Ning Ping, who has received an orthodox education.

    "Wang Tianbao, come and try my sword." Ning Ping said to Wang Tianbao after the demonstration.

    "ah?"

    "Don't worry, you can't hurt me. If you can stab me with a sword, I will give you this sword."

    "Okay, it's settled." Wang Tianbao looked at the sword in Ning Ping's hand, nodded vigorously and replied.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 36 Untitled

    What does it feel like?  His hands and feet were cold, and he wanted to shout but couldn't, as if he was being stared at by a wild beast.  Wang Tianbao stood opposite Ning Ping with his sword in both hands, sweating profusely.

    "Wang Tianbao, what are you doing?" Wang Sanniang's questioning voice came from not far away.

    As Wang Sanniang finished speaking, Wang Tianbao felt his body loosen up and sat down on the ground.  When Liu Yu saw it, he quickly ran over to help Wang Tianbao and asked with concern: "Wang Tianbao, what happened to you just now? Why are you still motionless?"

    Wang Tianbao didn’t answer, looking at Ning Ping and waiting for Ning Ping’s answer.  Ning Ping took a step forward, looked at Wang Tianbao and said, "What I just demonstrated to you is the basic skill that a practitioner of ancient martial arts must master, Shi."

    "Potential?"

    "Well, let's go in and talk."

    "Yes, please come first, teacher." Wang Tianbao said obediently.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "I'm not qualified to accept a disciple yet, so it's better not to say this to me, teacher."

    Wang Tianbao didn’t force anything and followed Ning Ping into the house.  After everyone sat down, Ning Ping continued to say to Wang Tianbao: "The so-called momentum, in layman's terms, refers to a person's aura. For example, your mother, do you feel fear in front of your mother?  This is also a kind of momentum.”

    "Then how can I become powerful?"

    "There are no shortcuts, only continuous hard work and practice. When you practice to a certain level, your potential will appear naturally. Of course, if you just want your potential to appear earlier, there is a way."

    "What can we do?" Wang Tianbao asked quickly.

    "Fight, keep fighting. Let yourself mature quickly through actual combat. Of course, the actual combat I am talking about does not mean that you have to fight with the gangsters on the street. You will not be able to gain strength in that way."

    "Then who should I fight with?"

    "Find someone who is better than yourself. I suggest you practice hard now and strive to get the opportunity to study on Sgur Star as soon as possible."

    "Do I have to find an expert in the school?"

    "There are two advantages. One is that there are many experts in the school, so you don't have to go out of your way to find them. The other is that if you take action in the school, your life safety will be guaranteed. When you can defeat the invincible opponents in the school, then you  Then you can go out of school and find outside masters to challenge you.”

    "Okay, okay, stop talking and let's eat." Wang Sanniang came over, interrupted Wang Tianbao and said to Han Yu and others.

    Wang Tianbao opened his mouth to speak, but after looking at his mother, he closed his mouth again, stood up and helped his mother start serving dishes.

    A very hearty meal.

    Han Yu finally saw Wang Fubao’s true face.  I don’t know what Lin Ke told Wang Fubao, but he actually persuaded Wang Fubao to pull his long hair back into a ponytail.  A pretty and charming little face appeared in front of everyone.  Seeing her face, Han Yu finally understood why the principal's son was causing trouble for her.

    After dinner, Han Yu and others couldn't resist Wang Sanniang's enthusiasm and stayed at Wang's house.

    Nothing happened all night.

    The Wang brothers and sisters went to school early in the morning.  Han Yu and others also got up and prepared to say goodbye to Wang Sanniang. As soon as they went out, they saw Liu Yu, who had come to report yesterday, running over in a panic.

    "Liu Yu, what happened?" Han Yu pulled Liu Yu and asked.

    "It's not good, Tianbao and Fubao were blocked by that guy Chen Shao and his people." Liu Yu replied breathlessly.

    "Where?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    “Go straight along this road and turn left at the four-way intersection.” Liu Yu pointed behind him and said.

    Han Yu let go of Liu Yu, nodded to Ning Ping and Lin Ke, and the three of them ran in the direction Liu Yu pointed.  When Liu Yu saw Han Yu and others running away, he quickly ran into the house to report to Wang Sanniang.

    When Han Yu and others rushed to the scene, they saw that Wang Tianbao was injured in many places, but he still stood there tenaciously, protecting his sister behind him.  Fortunately, this kid was smart and retreated to a very narrow alley with his sister. He guarded the entrance of the alley so that Chen Shao's people would not be able to rush in for a while.

    Seeing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed into the crowd besieging Wang Tianbao without saying a word.  Ning Ping took the scabbard and swung it repeatedly, hitting the face of the gangster who was besieging Wang Tianbao. All of them were immediately distraught and fell to the ground with their faces covered.  It's not that Ning Ping is too aggressive, but that if you want to be a successful gangster, having a wink is a must-have.  One look at the sword in Ning Ping's hand revealed that it was not an ordinary sword, and another look at Ning Ping's dress revealed that he was a ranger.  In other words, if a lawless person is beaten by such a person, he can only consider himself unlucky. If he wants to cause trouble for others, it depends on whether he has the destiny.

    "Allstop!  "Han Yu shouted violently, grabbing Chen Shao's collar and yelling at the gangsters.

    "Let me go! Let me go!" Chen Shao shouted while struggling.

    Seeing this, Han Yu snapped his fingers impatiently, and suddenly a cluster of flames appeared on Chen Shao's trousers. With a sudden sound, Chen Shao's trousers turned into ashes. After a gust of wind blew them away, the bear underwear worn inside was revealed.

    "Ah!" Chen Shao's face suddenly turned purple, he put his legs together, covered his vitals with his hands, and did not dare to move rashly anymore.

    "Hmph, you know what's going on. If you move around again, I'll burn your underwear and let you go back to being a bird-walker." Han Yu said with a sneer.

    "You, who are you? Why can't you get along with me?" Chen Shao asked a little aggrieved.  I've been really struggling these days. First, yesterday I was slapped by the old man at the gate so I couldn't get off the stage, and today I was carried in someone's hand like a chicken.

    "Who do you care who I am? In short, if you touch their brothers and sisters, you will make it difficult for us. And whoever can't get along with us, we will make it difficult for him. Tell me, have you figured out what to do next?"

    "You, what do you want?"

    Han Yu ignored Chen Shao and asked Wang Tianbao who was walking over: "Wang Tianbao, what did you say?"

    "Chen Shao, my sister doesn't like you, and I hope you won't pester her again. If you can promise not to pester her again, I will let you go this time."

    "Promise, promise, I promise."

    "Hey I'm happy to agree. You're not lying to us, are you? When we let you go, will you come back to trouble us?" Han Yu asked after putting down Chen Shao and taking a look.

    "No, no, I, Chen Shao, keep my word. If I don't cause trouble to their brothers and sisters, then I won't cause trouble to them again." Chen Shao looked at Wang Fubao who was approaching, his eyes widened.

    "You want to regret it?" Wang Tianbao reached out and grabbed Chen Shao's collar and asked.

    "Eh I'll tell you what's on my mind," Chen Shao replied after hesitating for a moment.

    "Humph, it's all in vain for you to think about it." Wang Tianbao let go of Chen Shao and snorted coldly.

    Chen Shao was unmoved when he heard this. He turned around and asked Han Yu behind him: "Can I leave now?"

    Han Yu looked at Chen Shao, waved his hand and said, "Let's go. But you'd better remember what you said. As a man, since you have made a promise, you must do it. If you can't do it, then go ahead.  Just have an operation and change your job to become a woman." Chen Shao didn't answer when he heard this and turned around silently to leave.  The gangster lying on the ground quickly got up and followed after seeing this.

    "Is it appropriate to just let them go like this?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping, who was walking over.

    "What can we do if we don't let them go? Kill them? They're not that heinous, right?" Ning Ping shrugged and replied.

    "Ning Ping, how about we stay in Byland for a while?" Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    “It doesn’t matter, we don’t have the money to buy a boat now anyway, so we just want to see if there are any tasks worth doing here.”

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping finished discussing their plans for the next period of time, Wang Sanniang rushed over with two swords in hand.  As soon as he saw that the Wang siblings were fine, his heart immediately returned to his stomach.  He kept thanking Han Yu and Ning Ping, and Han Yu took the opportunity to ask to stay for a while, and Wang Sanniang wholeheartedly agreed.

    After the conversation was divided, Chen Shao and his remaining defeated generals returned to the stronghold dejectedly and took a rest in an abandoned two-story building.  If you are injured, you must seize the time to treat it. If your appearance is broken, it will affect your whole life.  While the gangsters were helping each other heal their injuries, Chen Shao was sitting alone on the balcony on the second floor, looking at the sky in trance.

    "Mr. Chen, what are you thinking about?" the gangster leader came over and asked.

    Chen Shao: ""

    " Mr. Chen, in fact, we can't be blamed for what happened today. It's not that we are unwilling to work hard, it's because the other party is too strong. We, the people, can only fight with the ordinary residents living here at best, and it's not like what we did today."  Comparing the two of us, even if we carry shoes for them, they won’t even need them.”

    "Are those two people that strong?" Chen Shao asked in disbelief.

    "Mr. Chen, don't believe it. Those two people are both hunters, and any hunter, even the most junior hunter, is not someone we ruffians can mess with."

    "Forget it, I don't blame you for what happened today. You can give them some money later and let them go home." Chen Shao thought for a while and said to the gangster leader.

    "Mr. Chen, do you want to disband them?" the gangster leader asked in surprise.

    "Well, what happened today made me understand that my life before was really in vain, and I have to start over."

    &nbsp; " Then Mr. Chen, take care of yourself. If there is still any place where we are needed in the future, please just come to us." The gangster leader thought for a while, stood up and bowed his hand to Mr. Chen.

    "the same as you."

    Looking at the people walking out of the small building, Chen Shao suddenly felt relieved.  I couldn't help but yell at the sky.  "Boss, what do you think Mr. Chen is doing?" someone couldn't help but asked the gangster leader.

    Hearing this, the gangster leader shook his head, "Don't ask, Mr. Chen and we are not the same people after all. What he is doing now is just to go back to the path he was supposed to take."

    The next day, when the Wang brothers and sisters arrived at the school gate, they saw a polite boy in a suit with neatly combed hair saying hello to them: "Good morning."

    Wang Tianbao couldn't help but think to himself: "Who is this?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 37 Serving as a Guard

    "Who are you?" Wang Tianbao couldn't help but ask.

    "Wang Tianbao, how come you don't recognize me after not seeing me for a day?" Gao Fushuai asked with a smile when he heard this.

    Wang Tianbao thought about it, but he still couldn't remember where he had seen the person in front of him before. He frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Chen Shao." Gao Fushuai replied with a slight smile.

    "It's you?" But Wang Tianbao was surprised, and even the people around him were surprised.  Before yesterday, Chen Shao gave the impression that he had colorful hair and earrings, looking like a slutty little hooligan.  Now that it has changed, I have to say that the impact is still huge.  It's like a slut suddenly turns into a chaste and fierce woman.

    "You, what stimulated you?" Wang Tianbao asked in confusion.

    "Haha It's not that I was stimulated, it's just that what happened yesterday made me understand how naive I was before, so I want to start over. Fu Bao, I will not give up on you." Chen Shao suddenly rushed to hide behind Wang Tianbao  Wang Fubao said.

    When Wang Tianbao heard this, he immediately said angrily: "Okay, you haven't given up yet!"

    "Of course. I, Chen Shao, have never been a person who gives up easily."

    "Don't even think about it!"

    "Hmph, I will work hard to pursue the talisman. You can't stop me."

    "I will beat you to death right now!" Wang Tianbao said angrily.  As soon as he took a step, Wang Fubao grabbed Wang Tianbao's sleeve and said, "Brother, no, let's go."

    "I'm warning you, don't get close to my sister!" Wang Tianbao threatened Chen Shao, waving his fist at him.

    "I won't give up." Chen Shao said firmly.

    Byland’s Hunters Guild

    Han Yu and Ning Ping stood in front of the task announcement board and chose the tasks they could do.  Byland is not as prosperous as Daniel, and most of the tasks it releases are just routine tasks. There are no tasks that can be accepted without a level.  However, the mission that Han Yu and the others wanted to take was unable to take it because the hunter level required was too high.  After picking and choosing, Han Yu and Ning Ping chose a job as temporary guards.  The task content is very simple, serving as a nursing home for a family, responsible for night patrols and so on.

    Back to Wang Sanniang’s house, Lin Ke, who was waiting at home, saw Han Yu and Ning Ping coming back and ran over to ask if they had found a suitable task.  When Han Yu told Lin Ke, Lin Ke had not expressed his opinion yet.  Wang Sanniang, who was in the audience, spoke first.

    "Han Yu, is the company where you and Ning Ping are going to work named Lando?"

    "Ah, yes." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    “…Han Yu, wait for my advice and quickly quit this mission.”

    "Why?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "Because, I heard people say that that house is haunted."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then burst into laughter.  "Aunt Wang, you really know how to joke. How can there be ghosts in this world?"

    "I'm telling the truth!" Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't believe it, Wang Sanniang couldn't help but said in a stronger tone.

    Seeing that Sanniang Wang had a straight face, as if she was not joking, Han Yu stopped laughing and asked, "Aunt Wang, you said that house is haunted, have you seen that ghost?"

    "No."

    "Since I haven't seen it, how can you be sure it is haunted? Aunt Wang, feudal superstition is unacceptable."

    "You brat, you just have to be tough now. When you actually meet me, it will be too late to regret it." Wang Sanniang couldn't help but said angrily after hearing this.

    When Lin Ke saw that Wang Sanniang was really angry, he quickly glared at Han Yu and then asked Wang Sanniang to smooth things over: "Aunt Wang, don't be angry. Han Yu has always been talking like this without thinking. But Aunt Wang, what is going on with that haunted house?"  ah?"

    "Lin Ke, you are still sensible. Huh, unlike some people" Wang Sanniang glanced at Han Yu and turned around.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this, shut up and listened quietly to what Wang Sanniang had to say.  Just listen to Wang Sanniang say: "It has been six years since we talked about this matter. Six years ago, Byland was attacked by a pirate group. You have also seen that the planet Byland is said to be from Misolan.  One of the guardian satellites, but due to its location, it was not taken seriously by the Misolan star garrison, so that it was taken over by a pirate group called Mongoose. I remember that the entire Byland was captured by the pirate group at that time.  It was captured, and the few defenders were killed. More than one-third of the residents were killed. The then head of the Lando family and his wife were killed at that time. Only a young man was left.  The ten-year-old daughter is alive in the world. After these six years, she is now almost sixteen years old. At that time, because the Lando family's house was the most prosperous in Byland, it was occupied by the pirate group.point.  The pirate group's final battle with the Alliance Army was also there.  The battle was brutal and half of the buildings were destroyed.  One can imagine how many people died there.  As for the haunting, it was the following year. When people passed by there, they could often see figures flashing through the windows in the closed rooms of the manor, but when they took a closer look, there was not even a figure.  As time went by, rumors started to appear that the place was haunted.  "

    "But is it a bit too hasty to say that it is haunted based on this alone? Maybe the servants of the Lando family are cleaning the room?" Han Yu couldn't help but interjected.  Ning Ping next to him also nodded in agreement.

    Wang Sanniang rolled her eyes at Han Yu and continued: "Don't interrupt, I haven't finished speaking yet. At first, people thought it was the servants of the Lando family who were cleaning, but then they couldn't bear their curiosity, so they recommended a few  Representatives went to Lando's house and asked to find out. But what do you think those representatives saw after they went in? "

    "What did you see?" Han Yu asked knowingly.

    "I saw a thick layer of dust accumulated on the floor of the corridor. What does this mean? It means that no one has been there for a long time. Afterwards, everyone went to the room where someone was spotted flashing past. As a result, they were in the corridor.  It’s the same as what I saw online. Not only is there a thick layer of dust on the ground, but there is also a layer of dust on the bed, wardrobe, and coffee table.”

    "Aunt Wang, how come you know it so well? It's like you saw it with your own eyes." Han Yu interrupted again and asked.

    "Nonsense, because I was one of those representatives at the time."

    "Oh, what happened next?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Later? Of course, the news that the Lando family was haunted spread."

    “Didn’t that person from the Lando family ever think of coming forward to refute the rumors?” Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "How to refute the rumors? After the Lando family was robbed by pirates, except for one daughter who survived, the remaining relatives, after knowing that the Lando family did not have a principal, all stared at the Lando family property, and how could they care about anything else?  .”

    "In this case, how did the Lando family survive the difficulties?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "This is about the butler of the Lando family. It can be said that without that housekeeper, the Lando family would have ceased to exist."

    "Oh, Aunt Wang, tell us quickly." Han Yu said quickly after hearing this.

    "The butler's name is Brad. I heard that he used to be close friends with the head of the Lando family. After getting the bad news about his friend, he rushed to Byland immediately. He first took action and gave a severe lesson to the head of the Lando family who was threatening him at that time.  The daughter's relatives then used their connections to place the position of head of the Lando family over the daughter of the head of the Lando family, and then lowered themselves to serve as the housekeeper of the Lando family, guarding the daughter of the head of the Lando family.  .”

    "From what you said, the butler named Brad is a kind and righteous person, and he is worth getting to know. Ning Ping, do you think so?" Han Yu said thoughtfully, touching his chin.

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded slightly when he heard the words.

    "I've been talking for a long time, but you still have to go there." Wang Sanniang said with some disappointment.

    Han Yu comforted: "Yes. Don't worry, Aunt Wang, Ning Ping and I will be fine. We are just going to serve as night guards, there will be no danger."

    "I'm not worried. Since you are not afraid of death, then you can just go." Wang Sanniang replied stiffly.

    Knowing that Wang Sanniang is a hard-spoken and soft-hearted person, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and smiled. Han Yu said to Wang Sanniang: "Aunt Wang, please take care of Lin Ke while Ning Ping and I go to Landu's house.  . She has some memory loss, and she doesn’t remember much of the past, so please be more careful."

    "You don't need to say anything. I like this child Lin Ke very much. I will take good care of her even if you don't say anything. Lin Ke, what's wrong with you? What are you thinking about?" Wang Sanniang turned around and saw Lin Ke's thoughtful face.  He looked puzzled and asked.

    "Ah? It's okay, it's okay." Lin Ke replied quickly when he heard the words, and at the same time thought to himself: "It turns out that I still have amnesia now, I have to remember, don't accidentally reveal any flaws."

    "It's fine." Wang Sanniang didn't think too much. After hearing Lin Ke say that she was fine, she turned to Han Yu and told Han Yu some common sense about warding off evil spirits. She explained to Han Yu one by one what she could and couldn't do.  clear.  Lin Ke couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Wang Sanniang had been fooled.  She didn't know that all her expressions fell into the eyes of Ning Ping, who had been observing her secretly.

    Han Yu nodded with a smile on his face and listened to Wang Sanniang's instructions. As for how much he listened to, only God knows.

    The next day, Han Yu and Ning Ping took WangThe peace charm that my mother asked for for both of them came outside the Lando family's manor.  It's not that they are interested in the reward from the Lando family, but that as long as they complete this task, the hunter level of the two people can be improved by one level. This is the most important thing for Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    As the welcoming servants entered the Lando family's manor, twelve junior hunters, including Han Yu and Ning Ping, came to the Lando family's reception room.  A slender man wearing a butler's uniform and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses was already waiting there.

    "Welcome to you. First of all, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Brad, and I am the steward of the Lando family. In the next few days, you will accept my leadership. I hope that both of us can cooperate happily. Yours  The job is very simple, it is to patrol at night to prevent anyone from sneaking into the manor and causing harm to the current head of the Lando family, Miss Sophia."

    “I have a question.” Someone among the hunters raised his hand and said.

    "Please say."

    "How long will this task take?"

    "One week."

    “After I took this mission, I heard people say that this place is haunted. I wonder if it’s true?” Another hunter raised his hand and said.

    "It's not my place to answer this question. If any of you don't want to take on this mission, you can withdraw now. I guarantee that the Lando family will not complain to the Hunter Guild about this matter."

    Hearing Brad's answer, two hunters immediately turned around and walked out, but Brad did not stop them.  After seeing that Brad didn't react, four more people left immediately.

    Brad waited for a while and saw no one left.  Then he said: "I am very happy that you are willing to stay. For this reason, I have decided to double the original reward. The six of you will work in groups of two and be responsible for the nighttime security of the villa where the lady lives.  .”

    "How to allocate working time?" A hunter asked aloud.

    "I will be responsible for Miss's bedroom, and you only need to be responsible for the remaining three." Brad replied after hearing this.

    After waiting for a while and seeing no one asked any more questions, Brad said: "Since you have no questions about this job, get ready to start working. Work starts at seven o'clock every night and ends at seven o'clock in the morning. The rest of the time  You can make your own arrangements. You can go for a walk outside or wander around in the garden of the manor. Of course, I hope you won’t get close to the abandoned manor.”

    "Is it really haunted?" Han Yu couldn't help but ask.

    Hearing this, Brad glanced at Han Yu and replied meaningfully: "Are there ghosts in this world? Who can say clearly. It is better to believe that there are ghosts than not to believe that there are no ghosts."

    After explaining the things to pay attention to, Brad went out to do his own thing.  He left Han Yu and others in the reception room.  Seeing that there was still some time before starting work, Han Yu suggested to Ning Ping that they go out for a walk together.  But Ning Ping shook his head at this time and rejected Han Yu's proposal.  Because when he came out, he left something very important at Wang San's house and needed to go back to get it.  Han Yu shrugged indifferently upon hearing this, left Ning Ping and ran to wander in the garden of the manor alone.

    Rather than talking about Han Yu wandering around in the garden of Landu's house, let's just talk about Ning Ping rushing to Wang San's house.  I drove in a hurry, and when I arrived, I happened to meet the Wang brothers and sisters after school, and there was a stranger following behind them.

    "Sir." When Wang Tianbao saw Ning Ping, he quickly ran over with his sister.

    "Well, who is that?" Ning Ping nodded, looked at the stranger standing not far away and asked.

    "It's that guy Chen Shao." Wang Tianbao replied with a long face.

    "Chen Shao? Which Chen Shao?" Ning Ping couldn't help being stunned when he heard this, and asked aloud.

    "That's the man who led a dozen hooligans to block our brothers and sisters yesterday."

    "Oh, it's himDoes he look like this?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    Wang Tianbao said: "No, he suddenly changed. Not only sir, but also I was shocked when I first saw him."

    Ning Ping looked at Chen Shao and asked Wang Tianbao: "Then why is he following you brothers and sisters?"

    "It's not for my sister. This bastard is so evil. Even if a toad wants to eat swan meat, there's no way for it!" Wang Tianbao immediately gritted his teeth and replied after hearing this.

    "You do love your sister very much." Ning Ping joked with a smile.

    “That’s right, I will never give that guy a chance to call me uncle.”

    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Wang Fubao on the side finally couldn't help but yelled.

    Ning Ping glanced at the Wang brothers and sisters, smiled and shook his head, feeling a little envious in his heart.  He turned around and entered the house, meeting Lin Ke head-on.  Lin Ke meets Ning PingWhen he came, he couldn't help but be startled, "Ning Ping, why are you back? Where is Han Yu?"

    "I'll come back to get something. Han Yu will stay there to familiarize himself with the working environment where we will be working for a week." Ning Ping answered as he walked upstairs.

    "Then do you always come back?" Lin Ke asked again.

    "I'm afraid it depends on the situation. After all, we are working, and we may always encounter problems of one kind or another." Ning Ping turned around and replied after hearing this.

    Lin Ke lowered his head and thought for a while, then reminded Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you and Han Yu should be careful. I just heard Aunt Wang mention that the Lando family has special guards. Since there are special guards, and they are specially  Ask the hunter to be the night guard. In other words, the problem is likely to happen at night, so you and Han Yu should be more careful."

    "Lin Ke, thank you for the reminder, I will tell Han Yu."

    Hearing what Ning Ping said, Lin Ke immediately felt relieved and said to Ning Ping with a smile: "Then you should be busy. I'm going to learn cooking from Aunt Wang, so I won't accompany you."

    Looking at Lin Ke’s leaving figure, Ning Ping shook his head.  I almost couldn't help but have a showdown with Lin Ke just now, but luckily I held back at the last moment.  Everyone has their own secret, and since Lin Ke doesn't tell it, there are naturally reasons why she can't tell it.  He had no reason to force others. Compared with Lin Ke, he was hiding something from Han Yu.  Thinking of this, Ning Ping couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly.

    In the Lando family's manor, Han Yu was walking slowly in the garden.  To be honest, there is really nothing interesting about this garden that interests Han Yu.  Except flowers and plants, just flowers and plants.  Not even a small animal.  Reaching out to pick an apple from an apple tree planted by the roadside, and wiping it on his clothes, Han Yu walked and ate, and unknowingly came to a pond.

    "I wonder if there are any fish in here?" Han Yu couldn't help but muttered in his heart as he bent down and stared at the water.

    "Wow~" Just as Han Yu was staring at the water, a fish jumped out of the water and rushed towards Han Yu.  Han Yu had quick eyes and quick hands, and he caught the fish in his heart.  Looking at the mouth full of fangs of the struggling fish in his hand, Han Yu thought to himself: "Holy crap, piranha!"

    "Gululu~" There was a sound in the stomach, and Han Yu looked at the piranha in his hand and thought to himself, "Piranha, piranha, your retribution has arrived today. If you fall into my hands, I will avenge those creatures that were eaten by you before.  .Eat you!" Immediately afterwards, Han Yu began to worry about whether it was better to eat it grilled or steamed.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 38 Night Visitors

    After thinking about it, Han Yu finally decided to grill the fish.  Because if he wanted to steam fish, he didn't have a pot.

    ?? Rich people are rich people. Their gardens are so clean that there are not even any dead branches.  In order to complete his grilled fish plan, and more importantly, without being discovered, Han Yu sneaked into the haunted old house that Wang Sanniang had warned them not to approach before arriving.

    Finding a corner where no one would notice easily, Han Yu dismantled a few old wooden boards, lit them, and started grilling the fish.  As the aroma of fish slowly wafted out, Han Yu knew that the fish was almost ready.

    "Whoosh~" There was a sudden sound in the grass not far from Han Yu's grilled fish.

    The green grass that had not been taken care of for a long time was now as tall as a person. Han Yu, who was sitting on the ground, turned his head and couldn't see anyone at all.  Hearing a sudden noise from behind, Han Yu immediately turned his head warily, and at the same time picked up a stone at his feet and threw it towards the place where the noise was made.

    "Ouch~" I heard a cry of pain coming from the grass.  But what puzzled Han Yu was that there was a scream of pain, and then there was no movement.  Just as Han Yu was about to get up to investigate, he smelled a smell of burnt food. He quickly looked back and saw that less than half of the fish in his hand had been burnt.

    "Fortunately, it wasn't completely burnt." Han Yu regretfully tore off the burnt parts and began to taste his craftsmanship with relish.  He didn't know that in the old house not far from him, someone was watching him coldly from the window.

    After eating the grilled fish, Han Yu dug a hole and buried the fish bones and ashes of firewood.  Then he patted his butt and left as if nothing was wrong.  Following the route of memory, Han Yu returned to the reception room of Lando's house and happened to meet Ning Ping returning.

    "Han Yu, have you eaten?" Ning Ping asked when he saw Han Yu coming back.

    "Ah, I ate a little." Han Yu replied casually.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu suspiciously, "Huh? What did you eat?"

    "Of course I ate ithehehehe" Han Yu smiled at Ning Ping mid-sentence and said no more.  When Ning Ping saw this, he did not ask any further questions and instead said, "I just discussed it with the others. At night, two of us will be responsible for guarding the west side of Miss Sophia's bedroom, and the remaining people will be responsible for the east and north sides."

    "Who is Miss Sophia?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "He is the contemporary head of the Lando family. Brad mentioned it when we met today."

    "Oh, I forgot." Han Yu scratched his head and laughed.

    If there are words, it will be long; if there are no words, it will be short.  Having dinner with Ning Ping again, Ning Ping and Han Yu officially took up their duties.  Their job is very simple, just guard the west side and don't let anyone get close.

    Ms. Sophia’s bedroom is on the second floor, inside the building to the south, so there is no need to worry about being invaded.  The remaining three sides are a lake to the north and a courtyard to the east.  Only on the west side, there is a wall that is outside the manor. Although the wall is thirty or forty meters away from the building, because Miss Sophia likes plants, more than half of the thirty or forty meters away are planted with various plants.  Plant trees.  If it were Han Yu, he would be confident to use the cover of these trees to reach downstairs easily.

    "Are you the new guards?" Han Yu leaned against the wall and suddenly heard someone speaking above his head.  When he looked up, he saw a girl no older than sixteen, with blond hair and a somewhat too pale face looking at her.

    "Are you Miss Sophia?" Han Yu asked.

    "How do you know me?"

    "I heard people say that Miss Sophia is frail and sick, and you appeared in Miss Sophia's room. I think you can't be anyone else except Miss Sophia."

    "Hahayou are so smart."

    Han Yu blinked when he heard this and thought to himself, "Is she praising me or hurting me? Who can't understand such a simple thing?"

    "What's your name?" Sophia asked when Han Yu didn't speak.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "My name is Han Yu, and this is my companion, Ning Ping. Miss Sophia, you are not in good health. You need to rest early to take good care of yourself."

    "Ahem~Thank you for your concern, I'm fine." Sophia coughed twice and replied.

    Just as Sophia was talking to Han Yu, there was a "click" sound and the door opened.  Brad walked in and saw Sophia standing at the window, so he frowned slightly, stepped forward and said reproachfully: "Miss, the doctor told you not to expose your body to the wind, why didn't you listen? You want to do this?"  It’s hard to take good care of your body, do you know that?”

    "HahaUncle Brad is really strict. Okay, I just have to be obedient." Sophia chuckled lightly and let Brad pull her back to the bed.?Okay.

    "Miss, haven't you always wanted to be a doctor? Without a healthy body, you can't cope with the busy work of a doctor." Brad covered Sophia with the quilt and persuaded softly.

    "Well, I know. Uncle Brad, thank you. Good night."

    "Good night, miss."

    Seeing that the lights on the second floor went out, Han Yu focused his attention on the woods to the west again.

    Time passed minute by minute, and Han Yu's endurance was being worn away bit by bit.  A job like squatting in one place for a whole night is something he can't do at his age.

    "Ning Ping, let's find something to do." Han Yu couldn't help but suggested to Ning Ping who was standing beside him.

    "Shut up, don't disturb my meditation." Ning Ping, who was sitting cross-legged, whispered angrily.

    Han Yu said angrily when he heard this: "Oh, what is it about entering samadhi? It's just taking the opportunity to be lazy and sleep."

    Ning Ping was so angry at Han Yu that he glared at Han Yu, then simply ignored him and sat there silently with his eyes closed.  Seeing that Ning Ping did not confront him as he expected, Han Yu felt a little bored for a while.  Fortunately, he has not forgotten his responsibilities and has not left his job.  When I came to a tree, I used my hands and feet to climb to the top of the tree in a short time.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????: It is a tree planted by a rich man, and there are not even any insects on the tree.  Sitting on the tree and yawning, Han Yu leaned against the tree branch and closed his eyes to rest.

    "Pa~" An extremely slight sound came.

    Han Yu immediately turned over and hooked his feet on a tree branch to avoid the incoming hidden weapon.  At the same time, he said to Ning Ping who was meditating under the tree: "I'll go."

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this, stood up and stood under the window of the building, watching Han Yu jump along the branches of the tree and disappear.

    "Ning Ping, what happened?" Just when Ning Ping was on guard, he heard Sophia's question coming from the second floor.

    “Go back, don’t stand at the window, it’s dangerous there!” Ning Ping shouted quickly when he saw this.

    "Huh?" Obviously, Sophia did not realize that there was any danger.  When Ning Ping saw this, he didn't think much and jumped to the window on the second floor. He blocked the window with his whole body and said with his back to Sophia: "Someone attacked us just now. Han Yu has already chased us. Miss Sophia, please don't come close."  Windows, because now I can’t guarantee how many people are attacking us?”

    The abnormality in the west alerted others. Brad rushed into the room wearing pajamas and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Sophia was fine.  When he asked clearly, Brad's face looked a little ugly, but Sophia saw this and tried to persuade him: "Uncle Brad, don't be angry. I don't think he did it on purpose."

    "Him?" Although Ning Ping felt suspicious after hearing this, he was still smart enough not to ask.

    "Miss Sophia, that person is just a waste, why do you have to treat him Oh, forget it, if he is caught, I won't make things difficult for him." Brad looked at Sophia's pleading look.  , reluctantly compromised.

    "Thank you, Uncle Brad."

    Hearing this, Brad shook his head and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, can your companion catch the other party?"

    "I don't know about this either. If the other party angers my companion, then my companion is likely to strike hard, and maybe someone will die." Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    "Really? Is your companion usually grumpy or not?" Brad asked expectantly after hearing this.

    "Uncle Brad" Sophia on the side shouted dissatisfied.

    "Hehehehe" Brad smiled awkwardly.

    The answer was soon revealed. Han Yu came back carrying a gray and black humanoid object.  Throwing the humanoid object on the ground, Han Yu said to Brad: "Butler Brad, I will catch him."

    "Field" Sophia screamed and threw herself next to the man lying on the ground.

    Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little stupid when he saw it. He moved to Ning Ping and asked: "What is this situation? Did I do something wrong?"

    "No, you did nothing wrong. What you did tonight was just fulfilling your responsibilities." Brad said to Han Yu happily, while giving Han Yu a thumbs up.

    "Han Yu, you, why are you so harsh?" Sophia asked Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, scratched his head and defended: "UhMiss Sophia, I didn't strike hard. If you don't believe it, ask Ning Ping. Usually if I strike hard, then this person won't even be ashes."  ”

    "Oh, then why don't you start and focus on it?" Brad couldn't help hearing this.?? complained.

    "Uncle Brad!" Sophia shouted angrily.

    "UghI'm going to call the doctor." Brad touched his nose awkwardly and left the room dejectedly.

    When Brad left, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Miss Sophia, who is this person?"

    "His name is Field, and he is a good friend of mine." Hearing this, Sophia looked sadly at the unknown humanoid object on the ground.  Seeing Sophia looking heartbroken.  Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in embarrassment. Ning Ping shrugged helplessly and signaled Han Yu to resolve his own matters.

    Scratching his head in distress, Han Yu said to Sophia: "Miss Sophia, in fact, the injuries on the guy on the ground are not as serious as you see. At that time, I thought about catching him alive, so I was merciful. Don't look at it.  His whole body was completely black, but in fact most of it was blackened. There was no serious injury in itself."

    "Really?" Sophia asked suspiciously.

    "I promise." Han Yu nodded solemnly.

    Without waiting long, as the doctor brought by Brad revived Field, Sophia thanked Han Yu with a grateful face: "Thank you Han Yu, thank you for being merciful."

    "Ohyou're welcome."

    With a happy ending for everyone, only Brad was dissatisfied and complained that Han Yu was too light.  Of course, he was immediately rushed back to the room by an angry Sophia.  In order to protect Sophia's safety, Han Yu and Ning Ping stayed in the guest room with Sophia and looked at Field, the young man whose hair was burnt.  Of course, this is also Butler Brad's request.  He would never give his young lady a chance to be alone with Field.

    Holding the mirror in his hand, Field sighed, "Oh my hair, I didn't expect you to say goodbye to me tonight."

    “Puch~” Sophia couldn’t help but chuckle after hearing this.

    "Are you still laughing? If it weren't for fulfilling the agreement with you, I wouldn't have encountered such an unfortunate thing." Field glared at Sophia with dissatisfaction.

    "Haha I'm sorry, I'm sorry, it's just that when I see you looking like you now, I can't help but think of that peeled boiled egg." After saying that, Sophia couldn't help but laugh again.

    "You forget it, if I can make you so happy, your hair will be gone if it's gone." Field said with a helpless smile.  Then he glanced at Han Yu and couldn't help complaining: "You guys are the same. I have no grudges with you in the past and have no grudges recently. You are so cruel. How do you want me to see people in the future?"

    "Humph, you deserve it. Who told you to attack me first?" Han Yu replied without giving in.

    "I used tranquilizer bombs, which are not life-threatening." Field defended.

    "I was lying on the tree. If I fell from the tree while being anesthetized, do you think I would be injured?"

    "I can't die again." Field muttered softly.

    Han Yu said: "Yes, you are not dead now."

    Field: ""

    While Field stared at him, Han Yu looked at him without giving in.  After a while, Field lowered his head with a look of dejection and said, "Damn old man Brad, where did they find you?"

    "Hehe I am a hunter, of course I am from the Hunter Guild." Han Yu chuckled when he heard this. Of course, Han Yu didn't mind giving Field a step down from his submission.

    After a period of conversation, Han Yu and Field felt like they had met each other so late.  Sophia, who was sitting aside, felt dissatisfied and couldn't help but said: "Field, where is the gift you promised to give me?"

    "Er I asked him for it, but it was all burned up by his fire." Field replied, pointing at Han Yu.

    "I don't care, I'll ask you for it."

    Facing Sophia’s unreasonableness, Field slapped his forehead with a headache and said awkwardly: “How about next time. Sophia, next time I will bring you a double gift?”

    "no."

    "Hey, I'm all blaming you, come up with something for me." When Field saw Han Yu next to him looking like it didn't matter, he immediately shouted dissatisfied.

    "What does it have to do with me?Okay, then you should tell me, what do you give Miss Sophia"

    "Just call me Sophia." Sophia interrupted Han Yu.

    "Okay, Sophia." After hearing this, Han Yu immediately changed his name politely, and then continued to ask Field: "What is the gift you brought to Sophia?"

    "A seven-color sunflower."

    Before Han Yu could ask where the seven-color sunflower was, he heard Sophia screaming in surprise,?What?  You, you don’t want your life?  "

    "Hehe don't you think I'm fine now? Rumors are just rumors and cannot be taken seriously." Field replied with a smile.

    "you you……"

    "Sophia, why are you so surprised? Is it difficult to pick seven-color sunflowers?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "The seven-color sunflower is a plant that grows in the sea of ??trees outside the city. Although it is rare, it is not difficult to find. As long as you find a place in the sea of ??trees that can always be illuminated by the sun, there will be sunflowers growing there.  It is also possible to find seven-color sunflowers.”

    "Could there be powerful alien beasts living where the seven-colored sunflowers grow?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    Sophia shook her head and said: "No. The reason why Anting Shuhai is dangerous is not because of the existence of strange beasts there, but because there is a pirate group hidden there."

    "Pirate group? Impossible, right?" Han Yu and Ning Ping said in disbelief.

    "It's true." Sophia replied with certainty.

    Seeing Sophia’s confident face, Han Yu couldn’t help but ask: “Then can you tell me which pirate group is hiding in the sea of ??trees in Anting?”

    "The Mongoose Pirates."

    "Mongoose? That's not" Before Han Yu could speak, he was interrupted by Ning Ping who stretched out his hand.  Sophia smiled bitterly when she saw it, "Yes, it's the pirate group that made me lose my parents and almost ruined my family."

    "Didn't I hear that the Mongoose Pirates were wiped out by the Alliance reinforcements at that time?"

    "That's just the official statement." Sophia said with a wry smile: "It was only after I grew up that I gradually understood the situation at that time. At that time, the alliance reinforcements and the Mongoose Pirates did not fight much at all. After a simple  After the contact, the Mongoose Pirates voluntarily withdrew. As for why they withdrew into the Anding Tree Sea and have not come out until now, I don’t know."

    "Don't you ever think about revenge?" Han Yu asked.

    "Revenge? Of course I want to. As long as I think of my parents, I can't help but want revenge. But, based on my current physical condition, do you think I can take revenge?"

    "Since you already know that the Mongoose Pirates are in the Anding Tree Sea, why don't you ask the Alliance Army to attack them?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Hey~ Han Yu, do you know how big the Sea of ????Anting Trees is? Except for the sea and Byland and the surrounding area within a hundred miles, all other places on the entire Byland Star can be regarded as the Sea of ????Anting Trees. Besides,  Do you think the alliance forces will be willing to take care of things that are not beneficial?" Field answered for Sophia.

    Hearing Field's words, Han Yu fell silent, and there was no sound in the room for a while.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 39 Haunted House

    Field was kicked out of the manor by the butler Brad at dawn.  It can be seen from Field's nonchalant look that this is not the first time Field has been kicked out.

    For Han Yu who captured Field, Brad rewarded him, and at the same time, he hinted to Han Yu that he could strike harder next time. Brad would never treat Han Yu badly.  Han Yu's forehead started to sweat after hearing this. Wasn't the housekeeper in front of him too protective of his young lady?

    Time passed like this day by day, and I don’t know if Field didn’t show up again at night for the next two days because he suffered a loss from Han Yu.  Until the third night, Han Yu was leaning on a tree branch and looking up to count the stars. Suddenly his ears moved and there was a noise in the woods to the west.

    Han Yu immediately raised a warning from Ningping, turned over and stood up, and rushed towards the place where the noise was made.  Sophia heard the movement downstairs and immediately came to the window and whispered to Ning Ping below: "Ning Ping, could it be Field who is here?"

    "I don't know. Sophia, don't stand at the window, it's very dangerous there." Ning Ping frowned and reminded Sophia.

    "Oh." Sophia took a few steps back obediently.

    After a while, Han Yu appeared in front of Ning Ping empty-handed.

    "Did you miss it?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "It's just a lost cat." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    Hearing that it was not Field who was here, Sophia sighed with disappointment and went back to the bed to lie down.  Everyone who came after hearing the news saw that it was a false alarm, and immediately returned to their jobs.  When only Ning Ping and Han Yu were left, Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a voice that could only be heard by two people: "What happened?"

    "Field is injured. I'll temporarily place him in the woods. You keep an eye on him for a while, and I'll send him to a safe place first." Han Yu whispered.

    “Isn’t it possible here?” Ning Ping asked, pointing to the second floor.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "That was my original plan, but Field disagreed and said he didn't want Sophia to worry about him. Okay, if you have any questions, wait until I come back to discuss them. I'll leave first."

    "Where are you going to send him?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Send him to Aunt Wang. Since he was attacked, his home must not be safe."

    "Be careful, leave this place to me. Remember to come back before dawn."

    "Yes, I will." Han Yu agreed, turned around and entered the woods again.

    After changing shifts at dawn, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who rushed back, left the Lando family's manor and returned to Wang Sanniang's home as if nothing was wrong.  As soon as he entered the house, Lin Ke came over and said, "Han Yu, Ning Ping, you came back just in time. That man named Field is clamoring to see you."

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping heard this, they didn’t talk nonsense and came to the room where Field was placed on the second floor.  When Field saw Han Yu and Ning Ping, he immediately wanted to get up excitedly, but the wound was affected and the pain made him fall back on the bed.

    "Don't move." Ning Ping stepped forward to check the wound on Field's chest and then said to Han Yu: "It's not a fatal injury, but it still needs some rest."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, stepped forward and asked Field who was lying on the bed: "Field, who hurt you?"

    "" Field was silent for a moment and then asked: "Han Yu, if I say I was hurt by a ghost, would you believe it?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, looked at Field and asked, "Are you sure you were hurt by a ghost?"

    "Not sure. But if it wasn't a ghost, how could I not even see clearly who hurt me." Field replied with a frustrated look.

    "let me take a look at the wound." Ning Ping said aloud.

    After removing the bandage, Ning Ping carefully identified the wounds on Field's body and said to Field: "The wound is smooth and was opened by a sharp weapon. Field, where were you injured?"

    "the abandoned old house of the Lando family." Field replied after being silent for a while.

    "Where are you going and what are you doing?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Sofia said that the diary written by her parents before their death seemed to be placed in the old house. But old man Brad didn't allow Sophia to get close, so I thought"

    "You met a ghost there?"

    "……Um."

    "Han Yu, what do you think?" Ning Ping turned to look at Han Yu and asked.

    " Ning Ping, do you think things like ghosts are valuable?" Han Yu scratched his head and asked Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping thought for a while and replied uncertainly: "It should be valuable. After all, things are rare and valuable. Although there are many rumors about ghosts, ghosts captured alive?It seems like I haven’t seen it yet.  "

    Field stared at Han Yu and Ning Ping who were talking. Others looked panicked when they heard about the Lando family's haunted house, but this was the first time that Field had seen people talking about whether ghosts were worth anything like them.

    After thinking for a while, Field said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Han Yu, Ning Ping, maybe, I mean maybe, there are no ghosts in the old house of the Lando family."

    "Huh? Didn't you just say that the Lando family's old house was attacked by ghosts? Why did you suddenly change your story?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "I just guessed." Field replied nonchalantly.

    “Ning Ping, how about we find time to visit the Lando family’s old house?” Han Yu suggested to Ning Ping.

    After hearing this, Ning Ping shrugged like Han Yu and replied: "Even if I say I won't let you go, will you not go?"

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled when he heard this.

    "I'll go too." Field blurted out.

    "You? Let's heal your injuries first." Han Yu glanced at Field and said.

    The three of them discussed the internal structure of the Lando family's old house.  After all, Field has gone in. Although he can't go now, his opinion is still worth listening to.  From Field's introduction, Han Yu and Ning Ping determined their entry and evacuation routes.  After all, the Lando family's old house is also private property. It's too blatant and not good.

    After the discussion was completed, Han Yu and Ning Ping chatted with Field, then let Field rest in peace and left the room.  Arriving on the first floor, Han Yu said to Wang Sanniang who was waiting on the first floor: "Aunt Wang, I'm causing trouble for you."

    "Don't worry, how is Field?" Wang Sanniang waved her hand and asked.

    "The injury is not fatal. You will be fine after a period of recovery." Ning Ping replied.

    Wang Sanniang breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this and said repeatedly: "That's good, that's good."

    "Bang!" Before Wang Sanniang could ask Han Yu anything else, the door was pushed open heavily from the outside.  Then Wang Tianbao walked in with a depressed look.

    "Wang Tianbao, why are you back?" Wang Sanniang frowned and asked.

    "School is on holiday." Wang Tianbao replied in a sullen voice.

    When Wang Sanniang heard this, she looked at Wang Fubao, who followed Wang Tianbao into the room, and asked, "Fubao, is school on holiday?"

    "Yeah." Wang Fubao nodded slightly and replied.

    "Then why does your brother look unhappy? Didn't he look forward to the school holidays most in the past?" Wang Sanniang asked puzzledly.

    "Ughthis vacation is to give us time to prepare for the wilderness survival training in three days. When we were divided into groups this time, there was a person who my brother didn't like very much and was assigned to the same group as us." Wang Fubao stole  After glancing at Wang Tianbao, he whispered to Wang Sanniang.

    "Ah? Your brother had a quarrel with that boy Liu Yu?" Wang Sanniang couldn't help but said in shock.

    "No, it has nothing to do with Liu Yu"

    "Excuse me, is there anyone in the house?" Before Wang Fubao could finish his words, a man's voice came from outside the door.

    "No one!" Wang Tianbao shouted outside the house.

    "What are you talking about, kid? What do you mean there is no one? Fu Bao, go and open the door." Wang Sanniang rolled her eyes at Wang Tianbao and said to Wang Fu Bao.

    "Oh." Wang Fubao followed her instructions and opened the door. Unexpectedly, Wang Tianbao moved faster than her. He rushed to the door in two steps, opened the door and shouted at the people outside: "Go, you are not welcome here!"

    "Wang Tianbao! Is this how I teach you to treat others?" Wang Sanniang glared and shouted at Wang Tianbao.

    Being yelled at by his mother, Wang Tianbao argued a little aggrievedly: "Mom, that man is not a good person, he is trying to take advantage of his sister."

    "Oh, who is so brave? Dare to take advantage of my daughter?" Wang Sanniang couldn't help but asked curiously after hearing this.

    “That’s Chen Shao, the son of the school principal.”

    "Oh. It's him. Let him in."

    "Mother"

    "Let him come in. If you have something to say, it's better to say it clearly in person than to chase him away like you." Wang Sanniang asked with a straight face.

    Hearing this, Wang Tianbao reluctantly got out of the way and let Chen Shao outside the door to enter.  Then he grabbed Liu Yu's neck and asked unhappily: "Why did you bring him to my house?"

    "I can't help it. After all, we are in the same group, so we can't exclude him, right?" Liu Yu explained with a wry smile.

    "Hello, aunt." Chen Shao said politely to Wang Sanniang as he entered the room.

    "Well, sit down." Wang Sanniang nodded slightly and replied.

    &nbsp; "Thank you, Auntie." Chen Shaoyi said and sat opposite Wang Sanniang.  At this time, Han Yu, Ning Ping and Lin Ke left the house to avoid suspicion.  This is someone else's housework, so it's better not to get involved.  I believe that with Wang Tianbao here, Chen Shao cannot threaten the Wang family.

    When Han Yu closed the door, Wang Sanniang looked Chen Shao up and down. Not to mention, Chen Shao still looked quite pleasing to the eye without dressing up in that rebellious way.

    "Do you like my daughter?" Wang Sanniang asked straight to the point.

    Chen Shao was stunned for a moment when asked, and then replied: "Yes, please ask my aunt to help me."

    Wang Sanniang was noncommittal and asked: "Then tell me, what do you like about my daughter?"

    "I like Fu Bao's quietness. Being by his side makes me feel very relaxed." Chen Shao heard this and glanced at Wang Fu Bao, who was sitting next to Wang Sanniang with his head bowed and silent, and said.

    "If you want to get my daughter, you can't get it with just a word."

    Chen Shao was overjoyed when he heard this and quickly replied: "Auntie, please make any conditions, as long as I can do it."

    "You'd better tell me what you have first, right?"

    "WellI have a fortune."

    “As long as money is enough for a family like mine, if you don’t bring it when you are alive, you won’t take it with you when you die, and there is no use having too much.”

    "WellI have a mansion, a fancy car, and countless servants."

    "I have just said that as long as you have enough money, your luxury house and luxury car will not attract my daughter. As for the countless servants, my daughter has hands and feet and does not need others to serve her."

    "Ugh" Chen Shao was speechless. After thinking about it carefully, he seemed to have nothing that he could use except money.  Seeing Chen Shao's defeat, Wang Tianbao, who originally thought his mother was snobbish, grinned with joy and shouted to Chen Shao: "Chen Shao, my sister appreciates people with ability. People like you who have no ability at all, my sister  I won’t fall in love with you, so you’d better give up as soon as possible.”

    "If you have a lot of money, it's better to have a skill. Chen Shao, I know your family is rich, but for a small family like me, my family can't afford to climb up to someone like you, and I don't want to climb up to the top either. I don't want to be in the future  My daughter has been wronged. So, please go back." Wang Sanniang said to Chen Shao in a deep voice.

    Chen Shao was like an eggplant beaten by frost at this time, and said to Wang Sanniang without giving up: "But Auntie, I really like your daughter."

    Wang Sanniang frowned when she heard this and said, "Chen Shao, let me ask you, if you no longer have your current identity and wealth, what ability do you have to ensure that my daughter has enough food and clothing?"

    "I" Chen Shao was speechless. Without his identity and property, he was nothing.

    Chen Shao, who was awakened by Wang Sanniang's words, silently stood up and bowed to Wang Sanniang, "Auntie, thank you for your teaching. Chen Shao understands. I will work hard until I become a man worthy of a talisman. Farewell."  After saying that, without waiting for Wang Sanniang to speak, she walked out of Wang's house.

    "Mom, has this guy not given up yet?" Wang Tianbao asked Wang Sanniang after closing the door.

    "If he can really change himself for the talisman, then the talisman will not consider him." Wang Sanniang replied thoughtfully.

    "Huh?" Wang Tianbao was surprised when he heard this.

    After leaving the Wang family, Han Yu and the other three walked on the street, admiring the scenery on the street.  Lin Ke couldn't help but ask Han Yu: "Han Yu, are you and Ning Ping really planning to go to the haunted old house of Lando's family?"

    "Shh~ Is this something you can say on the street?" Han Yu quickly stopped Lin Ke and said.

    The three of them found a tea bar and asked for a soundproof private room. The three of them had just sat down.  Lin Ke stared at Han Yu closely, waiting for Han Yu's answer.

    "Well Lin Ke, Ning Ping and I are a little curious about the haunted house." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    Lin Ke heard this and said anxiously: "But it's very dangerous there. You see, Field was injured there."

    "Ning Ping said that he was injured by a sharp object. In other words, the haunted house might not be haunted by ghosts, but by humans. And if it was humans, then why did he deliberately pretend to be a ghost, even for this reason?  Field was injured. If Field hadn't been lucky this time, he would have been dead by now."

    "Since you know it's dangerous there, why do you have to go?" Lin Ke asked in confusion.

    "Because, I want to go." Han Yu replied firmly.  Ning Ping on the side suddenly laughed when he heard this, stretched out his hand to pour a cup of tea for Han Yu, and then picked up his own tea cup and pointed it at Han Yu.  Han Yu understood.  Grinning, he picked up the teacup, touched it with the teacup in Ning Ping's hand, and drank it all in one gulp.

    Lin Ke didn’t understand. These two people in front of him?Why do you insist on going to Lando's old house even though you know it's dangerous?  Is it just Han Yu's three simple words that I want to go?  Lin Ke didn't understand.

    "Well, since you want to go, then I will go too." Lin Ke said helplessly to Han Yu.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and immediately looked at Ning Ping opposite him, only to find that Ning Ping, who had been showing sympathy to him just now, was holding a teacup with an expression as if he was wandering in space.

    "Fuck." Han Yu couldn't help but cursed in his heart when he saw this, and advised Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, it's very dangerous there. It's a haunted house. Maybe a ghost will suddenly stick out his tongue and lick your face.  .”

    "I'm not afraid. Aren't you two still there by then?"

    “Perhaps Ningping and I will have too much time to take care of ourselves by then?”

    "It's okay. Aren't we companions? If anything happens to you, I will never live alone."

    "You, why are you such a stupid woman?" Han Yu said speechlessly.

    “Humph, I’ll borrow what you just said, because I want to go.”

    It’s really a reward for this world, it comes quickly.  What Han Yu said just now was immediately borrowed by Lin Ke.  Ning Ping couldn't help but chuckle after watching the show for a long time.  After hearing this, Han Yu said dissatisfiedly: "Ning Ping, you have nothing to do with yourself. Please think of a solution quickly."

    "Haha Since Lin Ke wants to go, let's go together. Anyway, if we don't let her go, she might go alone, which would be more dangerous. It's better to let her go with us, then we  You can also take care of them nearby.”

    "Well" After listening to Ning Ping's words, Han Yu thought about it with a distressed look on his face, and said helplessly to Lin Ke: "Okay, then let's go together. But Lin Ke, you have to listen to me when the time comes.  , don’t act without authorization, especially don’t touch the things inside casually.”

    "Why?" Lin Ke asked puzzledly.

    "Please, we said we were going to investigate, but in fact it is almost the same as being a thief. How can we leave any clues that can be easily found?" Han Yu replied with a wry smile.

    "Oh. Okay. Then I will listen to you. I will do whatever you want me to do. Is this done?"

    "It's done. It's a deal."

    The three of them had a good discussion and decided to take action tomorrow afternoon.

    In the old house of the Lando family, the housekeeper Brad was standing in front of the window of a room, looking out the window.

    “Shua~shua~”

    "Why are you here? Isn't it time yet?" Brad asked without looking back.

    "Second in charge, the boss is impatient to wait." A voice replied.

    "So what if you're impatient?" Brad slowly turned around and asked.

    When they came into contact with Brad's cold eyes, the two people who had always been arrogant suddenly had a cold war, and they both knelt on the ground and did not dare to say another word.

    Looking at the two former subordinates, one fat and the other thin, Brad suddenly showed a sneer, waved his hands in disinterest and said: "You go back. Tell the boss to wait a few more days until the head of the Lando family turns sixteen.  On his birthday, the meerkat reappears to the world."

    "Yes." Two people, one fat and one thin, agreed in unison and disappeared in an instant.

    After the two left, Brad breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself: "Huh~ It's finally almost over."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 40 Emergencies

    Plans cannot keep up with changes.  On the night when Han Yu and others had agreed to go to the Lando family's old house the next day to find out what was going on, Sophia suddenly fell ill and couldn't afford it.

    Sophia's sudden illness suddenly caused the entire Lando family to become chaotic. The housekeeper, Brad, didn't know why. He completely lost his usual stability. He was like a headless fly. Apart from running around in a hurry, he couldn't think of any solution.  come out.  I can only wait eagerly for the doctor's diagnosis results.

    "Bang." The door opened, and Brad rushed forward immediately and eagerly asked the doctor who came out: "Doctor, how are you doing?"

    The doctor shook his head slightly, "I'm sorry, Mr. Brad, we have tried our best." After saying that, the doctor sighed, as if he was also regretting that Sophia would pass away at such a young age.

    "Impossible, impossible, I don't believe it." Brad let go of the doctor's hand and muttered to himself in despair.

    Seeing this, the doctor couldn't bear to see this and said with relief: "Mr. Brad, please have my condolences. Although we Western medicine cannot cure Miss Sophia, Chinese medicine may be able to find a way."

    "Chinese medicine? Yes, find a Chinese medicine doctor, come here, come quickly!" At this time, Brad was like grabbing a life-saving straw, leaving the doctor alone, turned around and ran out.

    ……

    The Chinese medicine doctor came, an old man over sixty years old.  Brad looked nervously at the Chinese doctor who was making the diagnosis, his eyes full of hope.  Han Yu also saw Sophia who was ill at this time.  A strange blush appeared on his originally pale cheeks. At the same time, sweat kept coming from his forehead, and his breathing seemed to be short of breath.

    "This old gentleman" Brad saw Sophia's uncomfortable look and couldn't help but shout to the Chinese medicine doctor who was seeing her.

    The old man nodded understandingly after hearing this, opened a package he had with him, took out the candle inside and lit it, then took out another box, opened it, took out a gold needle from it, put it on the candle flame, burned it, and pointed it  Sophia slowly twisted an acupuncture point on her wrist.

    Slowly, Sophia's expression gradually calmed down.  As Sophia improved, Brad's expression relaxed, as if he had let go of a huge stone in his heart.

    After the Chinese medicine doctor finished the diagnosis, Brad quickly asked the Chinese medicine doctor to come to the door.  Just listen to the Chinese medicine doctor say: "Mr. Brad, please forgive me for being old and incompetent, Miss Sophia's illness"

    "Is it hopeless?" Brad asked in surprise.

    "Thisactually, it can be said that it can be saved, but it can also be said that it is not saved." The old man said hesitantly.

    Brad was confused and asked tentatively: "Old sir, I don't understand what you said. Has Miss Sophia been saved?"

    The old man heard the words and replied: "To put it simply, there is a prescription to detoxify, but this house needs a medicine, and this medicine is easy to get."

    "Detoxification? Old sir, isn't Miss Sophia sick?" Han Yu couldn't help but ask.

    "It's not illness, it's poisoning." The old Chinese doctor replied with certainty.

    Brad waved his hand to Han Yu and signaled Han Yu not to speak. He turned to the old Chinese medicine doctor and said: "Old sir, although the Lando family is no longer what it used to be, they still have some money left. Please speak frankly, old man, if you need it."  What is medicine?"

    “…The medicine needed is the blood of a three-eyed bobcat that lives in the sea of ??trees in Anting.”

    When Brad heard this, he immediately took a breath.  Even daring hunters would not be willing to enter the Anting Tree Sea if it is not necessary.  And the three-eyed short-tailed cat is a very difficult beast.  Although it looks cute, it is extremely ferocious once it enters a fighting state. In addition, it has a clever mind and a strong desire for revenge. Generally, no hunter is willing to provoke it.

    Seeing Brad's surprised look, the old Chinese doctor sighed, "Mr. Brad, the medicine is the blood of the three-eyed bobcat. If Miss Sophia cannot take the medicine within seven days, then Miss Sophia will have no choice but" Although  The last two words were not spoken, and Brad also understood that they were the words "waiting to die".

    After the old Chinese medicine doctor left, Brad stood there in silence for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth and turned towards the reception room on the first floor.  At this time, the reception room was full of people.  The sudden accident of my young lady left the people below at a loss.  Seeing the arrival of Butler Brad, everyone immediately seemed to have found a backbone, asking about the lady's situation and what they would do in the future.

    Brad waved his hand to everyone, and the butler's majesty made everyone shut up and quietly wait for Brad's next words.  Brad said in a deep voice: "The Chinese medicine doctor just came to see me and said that the young lady was plotted by bad people and was poisoned. As long as the poison can be detoxified, the young lady will be fine. However, the antidote is easy to prepare, and the medicine leads to  It’s hard to find. You don’t have to go overboard.Don’t worry, I will never let anything happen to the lady this time even if I risk my life.  You each go back and do your own thing. Don’t think too much about other things, I will take care of them all.  "

    Out of trust in Brad, everyone left one after another and performed their duties.  Only Han Yu and six other hunters who had come to apply for the job were left in the reception room.

    "Hmm the situation in the Lando family is like this now. If you want to leave at this time, I won't stop you. If you are willing to stay and help me, I, Brad, will be grateful to you." Brad coughed lightly.  Then he said to Han Yu and the other six.

    "Mr. Brad, I wonder why you want us to stay and help you?" one of the oldest hunters asked.

    "I hope you can enter the sea of ??trees in Anting and catch a three-eyed bobtail cat and bring it back."

    Except for Han Yu and Ning Ping, who didn't know about the three-eyed bobcat, their expressions didn't change. The expressions of the remaining four hunters all changed. The hunter who asked the question earlier said to Brad with an ugly face: "Mr. Brad, you  The request is a bit overwhelming. To be honest, with our current level of hunters, we are unable to accept the task of capturing the three-eyed bobcat. I'm sorry, but please forgive us for being unable to help."

    As if he had expected this result, Brad nodded with understanding and said: "Well, I understand what you said. Can you please release the same task for me when you return to the Hunter Guild? The reward is just  Set it at three hundred thousand stars. The deadline is within seven days."

    "There are also task restrictions, it is best to have no restrictions." Han Yu interjected.

    The old hunter glanced at Han Yu who interrupted, and asked sarcastically: "What? Do you still want to earn these three hundred thousand? Young man, don't know that the sky is high and the earth is high, and you won't know how you will die when the time comes.  "

    Han Yu ignored the old hunter and turned to look at Brad.  When Brad saw this, his heart moved, he nodded and said: "Yes, plus there are no restrictions on mission restrictions and positioning."

    The old hunter did not continue to object. Anyway, in his eyes, a dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist. Since there are people who do not know life and death and must die, then why should he bother to bother.  As the saying goes, it's hard to persuade a damned person with good words, so just do whatever you want.

    Before leaving, the old hunter couldn't help turning around and mocking Han Yu, "Young man, there are many ways to become famous. You don't have to risk your life just to be famous. Ouch~" The old hunter let out a scream and unbuttoned his pants.  While running outside.  Because Han Yu set his pants on fire.

    "I hate this kind of guy who relies on his elders and betrays them the most." Han Yu said plausibly to Ning Ping, who was looking at him.  Ning Ping shook his head with a wry smile when he heard this. To be honest, he didn't like the old guy's attitude.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, when do you plan to set off?" Brad asked aloud.

    "Well I have to go back and prepare before setting off." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    “Then I don’t know how long it will take to prepare?” Brad asked.

    "About a day." Ning Ping replied uncertainly.

    "Oh" Brad nodded and said no more.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping said: "Mr. Brad, time is tight, we won't stay any longer. We will go back and prepare first. We will set off when we are ready, so I won't come to inform you."

    “Well, I’ll leave everything to you.”

    Watching Han Yu and Ning Ping leave, Brad's face darkened. He walked to a bookshelf and picked up the third book from right to left in the second row of the bookshelf. Suddenly he heard a rattling sound and the bookshelf moved toward  Panning to the right for a distance, a secret passage that could only allow one person to pass was revealed.  Brad put the book back in its place and stepped into the secret passage.  Not long after I entered, I heard a rattle and the bookshelf returned to its original position.

    After walking through the long secret passage, Brad came to the old house of the Lando family. Looking at the two people eating snacks in the room, he asked with an ugly face: "Who gave the order?"

    When the two people, one fat and one thin, saw Brad's murderous look, their legs suddenly became weak and they knelt on the ground with a plop. The fat man stuttered and replied: "Yes, it's the third in charge."

    "Yes, yes, it's the third master. The third master said that the second master has had too many good days and has forgotten his companions who are still suffering in the sea of ??trees in Anting. So" the thin man on the side said.

    "Click~"

    "ah!"

    "Did I ask you to speak?" Brad looked at the thin man coldly and said.

    Holding his twisted right hand, the thin man knelt on the ground and replied sweating profusely: "No, no."

    "Humph!" Brad snorted coldly, looked at the fat man again and asked, "Does the first boss listen to the third boss now?"

    "Yes, yes. Basically, whatever the third master says, the first master will listen to it." The fat man replied hurriedly.  He doesn't want toIf you are slow to answer, you will end up with the same fate as the thin man.

    "Third brother, you finally couldn't hold it back." Brad muttered to himself, and then asked the fat man: "Where is the antidote."

    "No, no." The fat man stuttered.

    "No?" Brad narrowed his eyes when he heard this.  The fat man was immediately frightened and said repeatedly: "It's really not true. The antidote is in the hands of the third master, but the third master didn't give it to us."

    "You go back and tell the Third Master not to play tricks in front of me. Seeing that our years of waiting are about to come to fruition, I don't want anything to go wrong at this time. Tell him what trick he has, and wait for the Lando family to do it.  Let’s talk about it after Miss’s birthday, and ask him to send the antidote immediately. Also, I don’t like the behavior of grabbing food. I will repay him for his behavior in the future. Let him be careful. Get out!”

    The fat and thin people ran out of the room as if they were granted amnesty.  My second-in-command is so scary. He was a ruthless person back then. Unexpectedly, after years of development, he is now even more frightening than before when he gets angry.

    After driving away the fat and thin people, Brad took a breath and walked to the window. He saw Han Yu and Ning Ping who had left the manor were stopped by several people.  And those people, Brad also knew, were the four hunters who had withdrawn earlier.  Brad sighed secretly when he saw this, "Okay, I'd better find someone else to go to the Hunter Guild to release the mission."

    "Hmph, boy, I want you to pay the price!" The old hunter shouted with a proud look on Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were blocking their way as they rushed to drink.

    "Huh? You change your pants very quickly." Han Yu said to the old hunter with a deliberately surprised expression.  With one sentence, the old hunter's face suddenly turned red. He gritted his teeth and yelled at Han Yu: "You can only be arrogant now. Let me tell you, don't think that knowing some superpowers means you are great. Come on,  I’ll treat everyone to a big dinner after we’re done!!”

    "Let me do it." Ning Ping stopped Han Yu who was about to try and said.

    "Huh? Well, okay. Then hurry up, we are in a hurry." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????  Are we so vulnerable in your eyes?

    But in fact, it is indeed vulnerable.  If you think about it carefully, a hunter who can only serve as a security guard really has no ability. At most, he only has some brute strength.  In the eyes of the old hunter, the two young boys Han Yu and Ning Ping should be similar to them.  But this time the old hunter miscalculated. The performance of the two young men in front of him was really jaw-dropping. They were too strong.  They almost didn't see Ning Ping's movements clearly. They all, including himself, were already lying on the ground.

    "You, don't come here." The old hunter shouted to Han Yu and Ning Ping with a look of fear on his face.

    Han Yucai didn't bother to pay attention to these people who were overestimating their abilities. He didn't even bother to look at them. He directly greeted Ning Ping and said: "Ning Ping, let's go, we have to do business."

    "Um."

    Watching Han Yu and Ning Ping walk away, the old hunter stood up silently.  Ning Ping's attack just now was not heavy, it just made people unable to get up for a while.  Now the four of them had almost recovered and stood up one after another.

    “Let’s go, don’t talk about what happened today.” The old hunter reminded the other three.  Even if the old hunter didn't say anything, the other three people were too embarrassed to talk about this disgraceful record, and they all nodded to show that they knew.

    The old hunter’s episode was nothing to Han Yu and Ning Ping.  When Han Yu and Ning Ping returned to Wang Sanniang's house, the first thing they did was to tell Field, who was still recovering at Wang Sanniang's house, about Sophia's poisoning.

    "What! Sophia has been poisoned, I want to see her." Field struggled to get up and out of bed.

    "No, you're not allowed to go there now." Han Yu stepped forward and held Field's shoulders.

    "You, let me go, I'm going." Field struggled and shouted.

    “Try it, if you dare to be disobedient, see if I dare to knock you out.” Han Yu said, glaring at Field.

    "You" Field glared at Han Yu angrily after hearing this, but he was defeated soon after and said in frustration: "How can I still stay here peacefully after knowing that Sophia is in trouble?"

    "Field, do you know anything about the three-eyed bobcat?" Ning Ping stepped forward and asked.

    "Three-eyed bobtail cat? Why do you ask this?" Field asked in confusion.

    Han Yu couldn't help but slapped Field on the head and cursed: "Idiot, didn't I just say that? To detoxify Sophia's body, the blood of the three-eyed bobtail cat must be used. You guy,  When you heard something happened to Sophia, you didn’t hear anything else, right?”

    &nbsp"Hehe" Field scratched his head in embarrassment upon hearing this, and said seriously: "The three-eyed short-tailed cat is a cat that lives in the sea of ??trees in Anting. It is named after the third eye on its forehead.  But people say that it is cunning and vengeful. However, it does not like to live in groups. Generally, there is only one three-eyed bobcat on a territory. When there are more than two, it is usually for mating and raising the next generation."

    Han Yu was very interested in Field’s statement that he could understand human speech, and couldn’t help but ask: “Field, you just said that the three-eyed bobcat can understand human speech, do you mean that kind of cat can talk?”

    "Well, just like parrots or mynas can learn to talk, three-eyed bobcats can talk as long as they are taught." Field replied after hearing this.

    "Han Yu, don't interrupt." Ning Ping pushed Han Yu aside in dissatisfaction and asked Field: "Then do you know where this kind of cat usually lives?"

    “…Are you planning to go to Anting Shuhai to catch that kind of cat?” Field asked excitedly after hearing this.

    When Ning Ping heard this, he looked at Han Yu and saw Han Yu scratching his head and replying: "Well I have known Sophia for a while. This girl is not bad. Ning Ping and I don't want to watch her lose her life.  "

    "Thank you, thank you." Field thanked Han Yu and Ning Ping with tears in his eyes.

    "Tch~ I mean Field, Ningping and I went to save Sophia, not you. How can you thank me? Who are you, Sophia?" Han Yu joked with a smile after hearing this.

    "I" Han Yu's words immediately made Field's face turn red.  Ning Ping couldn't stand it, stepped forward and pushed Han Yu aside, and said to Field: "Field, tell us everything you know about the three-eyed bobcat. Time is running out. The old Chinese doctor who diagnosed Sophia is leaving.  As I said before, Sophia only has seven days. If there is no antidote when the time is up, Sophia will definitely die."

    Field was shocked when he heard this. He closed his eyes and thought for a while, then opened his eyes and said to Ning Ping, "I'll go with you."

    "You? But you are injured." Ning Ping said worriedly.

    "As you said, time is tight, and the situation about the three-eyed bobcat cannot be made clear in a short while, so I'd better go with you."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping turned to look at Han Yu and asked, "What did you say?"

    "Since he is going, then he should go. Anyway, one more is a lot, and two more are also a lot." Han Yu shrugged, glanced at Lin Ke beside him and replied.

    Ning Ping immediately understood that it seemed that this journey to Anting Shuhai would not be easy.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 41 Anting Shuhai

    The news that Miss Sophia of the Lando family was poisoned was like a whirlwind. It spread all over the city overnight, and countless people felt sad about it. But when it came to catching three-eyed bobcats in the sea of ??trees in Anting, there was only one  He shook his head and said nothing.  If nothing else, the Mongoose Pirates are also hiding in the sea of ????Anting trees. If they encounter this, the consequences Although the reward given by the Lando family is very high, it still requires someone to spend their talent.  Okay.  Just when most of them were still thinking about gains and losses, Han Yu and his party packed their bags and set off into the sea of ??trees in Anting.

    The Anting Tree Sea occupies about 70% of the Byland Star. Someone once joked that if the entire Anting Tree Sea was on fire, the Byland Star would look like a burning fireball from the universe.

    In order to better distinguish Anting Shuhai, people divided it into two layers, inner and outer, and four areas, east, west, north and south, that is, a total of eight areas.  This time, the target of Han Yu and others is the three-eyed bobcat that lives in the Inner West District. On the way, Han Yu and his party had to pass through the Outer East District and the Inner East District before reaching the Inner West District.

    As for why he knew these things, Han Yu also asked Field, and learned that Field's parents were both botanists. They had stayed on the Byland star for a long time in order to study the Anting Sea of ??Trees, and they were also born in Byland.  field.  But now both have passed away.  The reason for his death was that he was attacked while studying trees in the Anting Sea of ??Trees.  Some people speculated that it was the murderer of the Mongoose Pirates, but no one saw it, so it was hard to be sure.

    With the guidance of Field as a guide, Han Yu and others were relatively relaxed along the way.  Although Field was still injured, fortunately the healing medicine prepared by Ning Ping was extremely effective, otherwise Han Yu would not have dared to agree to let Field come.

    Looking at Field, who was walking at the front of the team with a sniper rifle on his back, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Field, can you use a gun?"

    "Well. I don't have the ability like you, nor do I receive martial arts training since childhood like Ning Ping. If I want revenge, I can only find a way from other places. Don't underestimate my gun, this gun is not an ordinary sniper  The gun, I asked someone to make it specially, and it has the function of firing bullets with different abilities." Field replied without looking back.

    It’s the first time I’ve heard of it being able to fire ammunition with different functions.  Han Yu asked curiously: "Hey, Field, be specific."

    "Well to be more specific, this is it." Field took out a bullet and said to Han Yu: "This is the mother bomb. It can collect the abilities of natural ability users like you. When this bullet turns red, it means  When the energy reserve is full, and then I use this sniper rifle to fire it out, I can fire out the energy stored in the bullet, which has the same effect as your ability."

    "That's it, it's amazing. Please type one and show it to me." Han Yu couldn't help but ask Field.

    Ning Ping interrupted Han Yu's words, "Don't mess around with Han Yu. This is the sea of ??trees in Anting, so it's better to be more cautious. I don't want an unnecessary fight to happen just because of a bullet."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s warning, Han Yu could only give up in frustration.  But just for fun, he asked Field for ten mother bombs, then filled all ten mother bombs and returned them to Field.  In one sentence, it is leisure.

    The sea of ????trees in Anting is really big. Han Yu and the four of them walked around for a whole day before they just walked out of the Outer East District and entered the middle zone between the Inner East District and the Outer East District.  When setting up camp, Han Yu asked Field: "Field, how many days will it take before we reach our destination?"

    "Based on today's speed, we can enter the Inner West District tomorrow afternoon. However, the Inner East District is different from the Outer East District. We will encounter many strange beasts by then. Those strange beasts may hinder our progress." Field was a little worried.  said.

    "No matter what kind of strange beast it is, if it dares to appear in front of us and block the road, it will be slapped" Han Yu waved his hand and said very domineeringly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Lin Ke's laughter not far away, "Haha Really? What happened next?"

    "Huh? Then" Han Yu was stunned because he found that Lin Ke was not talking to himself, but to a squirrel that squatted beside her at some point.

    A gust of cold air hit the back of Han Yu's head, making Han Yu shiver.  He stuttered and asked: "Lin, Lin Ke, who are you talking to?"

    "Ah? Han Yu, I'm talking to it." Lin Ke pointed to the squirrel squatting next to him and replied.

    "Can you understand animal language?" Ning Ping took a step forward and asked.  But as soon as Ning Ping came closer, the pine tree squatting next to Lin Ke suddenly jumped up into the tree, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Well, not long after I entered the sea of ??trees in Anting, I found that I could understand the words of these little guys." Lin Ke tilted his head and thought for a while before replying.

    "Then what you saidDo you understand?  "Ning Ping asked again.

    "Hmm I think you understand." Lin Ke replied uncertainly.

    "Try it, ask that little squirrel to come down." As he spoke, Ning Ping took a few steps back.  Seeing this, Lin Ke raised his head and shouted to the tree: "Hey, we don't mean any harm. Can you be friends with me?"

    A little squirrel showed its little head. Seeing that there was no one around Lin Ke, it climbed down from the top of the tree again, and this time it fell into Lin Ke's hand.

    "I can really communicate with beasts. That's great. I made the right decision to bring Lin Ke here this time. As long as I bring Lin Ke with me, I won't have to worry about finding the whereabouts of the three-eyed bobcat." Ning Ping was surprised when he saw this scene.  He said as if he had put down a worry.

    "Lin Ke, since you know animal language, why haven't I heard you mention it before?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Well I only understood what those little guys were saying after entering the sea of ??trees in Anting. The animals I encountered before were all vague and not very clear, so I didn't say anything.  "

    "Does this have something to do with An Ting Shuhai?" Han Yu looked around suspiciously.

    "Okay, don't waste time thinking about this issue. Before it's dark, let's hurry up and prepare for our own tasks. Lin Ke, Ning Ping, you two stay and set up the camp. Han and I  Yu went to collect firewood for the evening."

    "Wait a minute, let me go collect firewood. Let Han Yu go, I'm worried that he will lose himself when he collects firewood. As for you, although the wound medicine is effective, you are still a wounded person and need to rest." Ning  Ping shook his head and said to Field.

    "Hey, Ning Ping, I'm familiar with you. If you talk nonsense, I will sue you for slander." Han Yu shouted dissatisfied after hearing this.

    It’s a pity that Ning Ping didn’t take Han Yu’s danger to heart at all, “Stop talking nonsense, stay and protect Lin Ke and Field.”

    ……

    When Ning Ping came back, he saw that there was more than one animal beside Lin Ke. In addition to the squirrel from before, two more rabbits, three pheasants, and a wild boar came.  Lying at Lin Ke's feet and humming.  Han Yu was sitting on the other side, chewing dry food with an unhappy look on his face.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping put down the dry firewood he collected and asked Field.

    "It's okay, Lin Ke said those animals didn't mean any harm." Field replied while helping Ning Ping prepare the bonfire.

    "Then what's going on with Han Yu?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    Field laughed when he heard this and said: "Haha Lin Ke wouldn't let Han Yu eat those small animals, so he was sitting there depressed."

    Ning Ping laughed dumbly. He understood Han Yu's mood. For this meat-loving guy, having no meat to eat was such a painful thing, especially when there were ready-made materials in front of him, but it just happened.  Can't move.

    "Han Yu, walk about four hundred meters in this direction. There is a creek there. I saw fish swimming in it. Go get some water and catch some fish for dinner." Ning Ping raised his voice to Han.  Yu said.

    When Han Yu heard there was fish, he stood up immediately, caught the bucket thrown by Ning Ping, and ran in the direction Ning Ping pointed. He replied as he ran, "I know."

    The distance of four hundred meters is nothing to Han Yu. Even for ordinary people, four hundred meters is just a matter of minutes.  In the blink of an eye, Han Yu had arrived at the stream.  Seeing the fat fish swimming freely in the stream, Han Yu couldn't help but lick his tongue, as if he had seen the oily grilled fish.

    Taking off his shoes, rolling up his sleeves and trouser legs, Han Yu jumped into the stream, walked slowly to the middle of the stream, bent down and put his hands in the stream, motionless.  The fish in the stream had no idea that the disaster was coming, and still played in the water, slowly entering Han Yu's prey range.

    "Wow~" Han Yu moved quickly and took action in time when the two fish swam past his legs. Han Yu immediately lifted the two fish out of the water with his hands and held them tightly in his hands.

    Looking at the fish in his hand, Han Yu shook his head and said, "Two fish are not enough to eat." After saying that, Han Yu threw the fish into the bucket on the shore, and "pop~pop~" the two fish landed accurately.  Got into the water.  Han Yu continued to wait for the next target.

    In less than fifteen minutes, a bucket brought by Han Yu was already filled with almost half a bucket of fish, and there were about a dozen fish.  The fish are not small, each one is thirty or forty centimeters long, and two of them can be enough for one person.  Han Yu estimated that it was almost done, so he went ashore.  He took out another bucket and walked to another place with clean water and started fetching water.

    After fetching water, Han Yu picked up two buckets and was about to go back, when he heard a voice coming from behind him: "Wait a minute."

    Han Yu was shocked when he heard this, dropped the bucket and turned around suddenly.

    &nbsp; ……

    nobody?

    "Who is talking? Come out!" Han Yu scanned the surroundings vigilantly, hoping to find the person who called out to him.  But found nothing.

    "Stop looking, I'm right in front of you. Lower your head!"

    When Han Yu heard this, he lowered his head and saw that it was indeed at his feet.  A guy less than one meter tall but with a full beard was looking up at him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 42 Dwarf Jobs

    Dwarf is not a derogatory term.  As human beings spread to every corner of the universe, various races that once could only appear in fantasy novels have also appeared in human sight.  Dwarves, elves, orcseven dragons, that's no big deal.  Of course, the dragons don't look like the Western lizards in fantasy novels, but more like a human body with a crocodile head.  However, considering the two rows of sharp teeth of the Dragon Clan, if someone introduces themselves to you as a Dragon Clan, you might as well choose to believe it.

    Seeing the dwarf standing in front of him, Han Yu subconsciously asked: "Why are you here?"

    "Why can't I be here?" the dwarf asked, looking a little angry.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment and then asked: "Why did you stop me?"

    "Give it to me." The dwarf stretched out his hand to Han Yu and said.

    "What?"

    "fish."

    "Don't even think about it!" Han Yu flatly refused: "This is mine."

    "I raised the fish in this stream." The dwarf shouted, glaring at Han Yu.

    "Who saw it? Who can prove it? Will these fish agree to your request? If it agrees, I will return the fish to you."

    "You, you robber." The dwarf couldn't help but yelled while jumping on his feet.

    "Pa~" A loud slap was given to Han Yu. It didn't matter what he was called, but he couldn't hear the word "robber".

    "You, you hit me?" the dwarf asked in disbelief, covering his face with tears in his eyes.  If it weren't for the big beard on his face, he would really look like a bullied child.  But this big beard immediately gave Han Yu the urge to slap him again.

    "You, wait." The dwarf said harshly and turned around and ran into the woods.

    “Tch~” Han Yu dismissed the danger of the dwarf, turned around, picked up the bucket and walked back.  Before he had taken two steps, he heard a loud rumble behind him.  Han Yu looked back and saw a huge thing emitting black smoke rushing straight towards him.  The dwarf who had been slapped away just now was sitting in the arms of the giant, glaring at Han Yu with gnashing teeth.

    "Damn it." Han Yu couldn't help but cursed after seeing the huge creature rushing towards him clearly.

    Dwarfs are a very intelligent race. Someone once joked that dwarfs must spend all their time thinking about problems. If they could spare some time to grow taller, they would not be so short.

    The dwarf who was beaten away by Han Yu drove a homemade robot to take revenge.  Looking up at the iron guy who was twice as tall as himself, Han Yu began to think about how to defeat it.

    "Boy, you're screwed. I want revenge. If you know better, give me the fish, then I can punish you lighter." Just when Han Yu was thinking of countermeasures, the dwarf's triumphant voice came.  .

    "Hmph!" Han Yu gave the dwarf a middle finger when he heard this.  Everyone understands the internationally accepted gesture of contempt.

    "I will trample you to death." the dwarf shouted angrily.

    "Bang~" There was a gunshot in the distance, and immediately after Han Yu heard the confused voice of the dwarf, "Huh? Why doesn't it move? I checked it before. Is there something wrong again?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and heard Ning Ping's voice in his ear, "Han Yu, don't be stunned, go and grab that kid from this big guy."

    Han Yu didn't have time to think too much. He put down the bucket and jumped in front of the dwarf's cockpit. He reached out and knocked on the bulletproof glass.

    "If you have the guts, come in." The dwarf challenged Han Yu from outside the cockpit.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, opened his hands, and a ball of flame jumped out almost at the same time.  This time the dwarf was afraid. Although bulletproof glass has strong anti-riot capabilities, it cannot protect against temperature.  If the guy in front of me uses fire to roast the cockpitwill I still have a way to survive?

    "No, don't set fire, I surrender." The dwarf shouted and opened the cockpit.

    Han Yu jumped to the ground holding the dwarf by the collar like a chicken.  The dwarf struggled dissatisfiedly: "I am an expert, you must respect me. Do you hear me?"

    "Shut up! If you keep nagging me, I'll slap you!" Han Yu shouted sharply.  One sentence immediately made the dwarf become honest.

    "Ning Ping, why are you here?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping who appeared.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "There is such a big movement, how can we not come over and take a look. What is going on?"

    "I don't know, but when I caught the fish and was about to leave, this guy appeared out of nowhere and asked me to give him the fish. When I refused, he drove this iron guy over to grab it. But how did you do it?  What caused this iron guy to malfunction? I heard a gunshot just now. Was it fired by Field??  "

    "Well. Field said that if this kind of iron thing wants to operate, it must have a command receiving antenna. As long as the antenna is interrupted, this kind of iron thing will be useless." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    "Oh, it turns out it's because the antenna was damaged. Hmm next time I will make a robot that can't easily be found to receive the antenna." The dwarf, who was carried by Han Yu, said to himself after hearing this.

    "Shut up!" Han Yu scolded and then said to Ning Ping: "Let's go Ning Ping, let's talk about it when we get back."

    "What about this guy?" Ning Ping asked, pointing to the dwarf in Han Yu's hand.

    “Let’s go back and review it first before deciding.”

    Back at the campsite, Han Yu tied the dwarf into a rice dumpling with a rope, and then asked: "Hey, please introduce yourself."

    "Here, can the rope be tied a little looser? It's a bit uncomfortable to tighten." The dwarf asked after moving for a while.

    "It's okay, I'm used to it." Han Yu replied expressionlessly.

    "Well, my name is Steve Jobs. I am a machinist and like to study machinery." At this point, the dwarf Jobs glanced at Lin Ke who was sitting not far away and added: "I am still single."

    "Bang~" A piece of firewood hit Jobs on the head. Han Yu was whittling a piece of firewood with a short knife in his hand and said: "If you say such irrelevant words again, I will keep you single for the rest of your life."  After saying this, Han Yu waved the short knife in his hand, and the chopped firewood was cut from the middle and turned into two sticks.

    Jobs swallowed and nodded quickly.

    "Keep talking." Seeing that Jobs shut up, Han Yu couldn't help but urged in confusion.

    "No." Jobs replied honestly.

    "No? Okay, let me ask you the question instead. What are you doing alone in the sea of ??trees in Anting?"

    "For scientific research."

    "Scientific research? Is that the iron guy?"

    "Yes." The dwarf nodded and replied.

    "Since it's scientific research, why do you come here to hide and do research?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Jobs glanced at Han Yu strangely and asked, "Don't you know that scientific projects to research robots are explicitly prohibited by the alliance? At least individuals are not allowed to conduct research."

    "Ah? Is there still such a thing?" Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping doubtfully after hearing this.  Ning Ping nodded slightly and admitted that Jobs was telling the truth.  For unknown reasons, the Alliance has been prohibiting private scientific research.  It's not impossible if you want to study, but you must play for the alliance.  But all talented people are always arrogant.  Even though the Jobs in front of him is a dwarf, he still has a bit of the arrogance of a scientist.

    "Then why are you trying to steal my fish?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Uhwell, I'm hungry." Jobs replied sheepishly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he couldn't help but said: "Are you hungry? Then you won't catch it yourself?"

    "Han Yu, this is too much." Ning Ping interrupted.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he came to his senses.  Considering that the dwarf is less than one meter tall, if you let this guy catch fish in the stream, I wonder whether he will catch the fish or the fish will catch him in the end?

    After scratching his head, Han Yu reached out and untied the rope from Jobs, motioned for him to sit down and said, "I'll give you two grilled fish later. But to be honest, aren't you a scientist? Don't you know how to catch fish?"  tool?"

    "Ughthe materials are all used in robots." Jobs replied, scratching his head in embarrassment.

    Han Yu no longer knew what to say to the dwarf in front of him.  Fortunately, Field returned from the ambush location at this time.  Han Yu saw it and said quickly: "Field, your marksmanship was so good just now."

    "Thank you." Field agreed with a smile.  When he glanced at Jobs, who was sitting opposite Han Yu, he was stunned for a moment. After carefully identifying him, he asked tentatively: "Are you Mr. Jobs?"

    "Huh? Who are you? How do you know me?" Jobs asked in confusion.

    "This is Mr. Jobs, why are you here? Didn't everyone say you didn't go back to your home planet?" Field asked strangely.

    "EhI'm doing some scientific research in Anting Shuhai."

    "Field" Han Yu pointed to the direction of the robot and reminded Field.  Field understood that the robot he was attacking just now was the robot made by Jobs.  Then he said to Jobs with some embarrassment: "I'm sorry, Mr. Jobs, for breaking the robot you made."

    Hearing this, Jobs quickly replied: "It's okay, it's okay. If it breaks, just make another one. Besides, it's not broken."?Just change the receiving antenna.  Speaking of which, I would also like to thank you. If it hadn't been for your attack, I wouldn't have thought that the robot had this weakness.  It's you, what are you doing here at Anting Shuhai?  And I brought a girl with me, so this is not a good place to travel.  "

    "Oh, something happened to Sophia. She was poisoned and needed the blood of a three-eyed bobcat for medicine." Field replied after hearing this.

    "I see, I remember that the three-eyed bobcat's activity area is in the inner west. Are you planning to go there?"

    "Yeah." Field nodded after hearing this.

    "Then you should be careful. The Mongoose Pirates' lair seems to be in the Inner West too."

    "Meerkat Pirates?" Field was shocked when he heard this and couldn't help but repeat.

    "Yes, it's meerkats. I've seen their people in the inner west." Jobs nodded with certainty.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 43 Wolf Attack

    "Bragging." Han Yu said in disbelief.

    “What I said is true.” When Jobs heard this, he immediately quit and shouted with his eyes wide open.

    "Then tell me, how do those members of the Meerkat Pirate Group dress up?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    “Ugh…” Jobs looked disgusted when he heard this.  When Han Yu saw this, he quickly shouted: "Look, can't you say it? I knew it."

    Jobs became anxious when he heard this, and quickly shouted: "Who, who said that? I just know. Those people are dressed no different from ordinary people. It's just, just, everyone is wearing a pair of cat-eared headdresses on their heads."

    Han Yu and others were stunned. They couldn't help but imagine in their minds that a big man was wearing cat ears and pretending to be cute Oh~ I really can't accept it.

    When Jobs saw the expressions of Han Yu and others, he immediately said as if he was relieved: "Look, you can't accept it. When I saw it, I almost thought I saw a ghost."

    "Then how did you avoid the other party's detection? The Mongoose Pirates can't even detect the big guy you made, right?" Han Yu asked.

    Jobs rolled his eyes at Han Yu when he heard this, "I didn't drive that big guy. Besides, our dwarf family has special concealment methods. Didn't you just discover me after my reminder?"

    Han Yu didn’t fully believe what Jobs said and turned to look at Field.  Field nodded and replied, "Han Yu, Mr. Jobs is right. The dwarfs are indeed good at hiding their whereabouts."

    While everyone was talking, dinner was ready.  Although Jobs, a dwarf, was not tall, he had a big appetite.  After the meal, Han Yu looked at Jobs's slightly bulging belly and asked, "Hey, how many days have you not eaten?"

    Jobs, who was picking his teeth, turned red when he heard this, and replied nonchalantly: "Three days."

    "Ouch~"

    A distant beast's roar interrupted Han Yu's words.  Everyone present was on guard.  Only Jobs waved his hand and said to Han Yu and others: "Don't be nervous, that's the cry of the iron-backed wolf. This period happens to be the mating season of the iron-backed wolf. If you encounter the iron-backed wolf, as long as you don't  Alarm them and they won't attack you."

    "You know it quite well." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    "Of course, I have been here for more than three years, and I know a little bit about everything here." Jobs replied with a proud look on his face.

    The screams in the distance became more and more shrill, and Jobs’ brows furrowed more and more.  Han Yu and others also noticed something was wrong.

    “Jobs, are these iron-backed wolves going to mate all night?” Han Yu asked Jobs in a low voice.

    Jobs shook his head when he heard this, "Something's wrong. Normally, the mating time of the iron-backed gray wolf is very short. It will stop after half an hour at most. After a while, mating will continue. Why does this cry sound like this?  Are you calling for rescue from your companions?" After listening carefully, Jobs said to himself.

    "Rescue? Mr. Jobs, was the iron-backed wolf you mentioned attacked by some animal? Are there animals in this forest that actively provoke iron-backed wolves?" Field on the side asked in surprise when he heard this.  .

    "Theoretically speaking, there shouldn't be. The Iron-backed Gray Wolf is a gregarious beast. Except for single combat when choosing the alpha wolf, at other times they usually swarm together and never pay attention to any rules. It is precisely because of this  , Iron-backed wolves are generally not wanted to be provoked by other animals. Now, I really can’t say.”

    "How about we go take a look?" Han Yu suggested.

    "Han Yu, don't get into trouble, we still have business." Ning Ping objected.

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu, who was originally tempted to go and take a look, immediately calmed down.  Indeed, catching the three-eyed bobcat is more important than checking for the iron-backed gray wolf.

    "It's getting late, let's all rest. I feel a little strange tonight, so don't sleep in the tent. Let's go up to the tree to rest. Han Yu, you stay guard for the first half of the night and I'll stay for the second half of the night. Remember to call me." Ning Ping stood up.  Said to everyone.

    Seeing that everyone was resting and that he had no interest in staying here, Jobs immediately chose to leave.  Han Yu and others did not try to stay. To them, Jobs was just a passerby and he would just leave.  No need to keep him.

    In the dead of night, Han Yu woke up Ning Ping to change his shift, climbed a tree and just closed his eyes.  Then I heard a hurried warning sound coming from Ningping, "Han Yu, Lin Ke, Field, wake up quickly, there is a situation!"

    Han Yu quickly opened his eyes and saw Ning Ping jumping onto the tree several times and landing next to him.  "What's going on?" Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    "Look at that." Ning Ping punched Han Yu's right hand.He pursed his lips.  Han Yu turned around and saw a pair of small green lights flashing towards him.  Han Yu knew that those were not light bulbs, but the eyes of a beast.

    "Han Yu, those animals seem to be very angry." Lin Ke shouted to Han Yu from a tree not far from Han Yu.

    "Ning Ping, you go to Field." Han Yu heard this and said to Ning Ping beside him, jumped to Lin Ke's side and settled down, asking: "Can I communicate with them? Just say that we are just passers-by.  ,no offence."

    "I'll try." Lin Ke agreed. A quarter of an hour later, Lin Ke said in frustration: "No, they don't seem to want to communicate with me. I only know that they are very angry now."

    "It seems that today's fight must be fought." Han Yu frowned and said.

    Lin Ke saw this and said quickly: "Han Yu, how about I try again."

    "No need for now. Let me clean them up and let them calm down first, and then you can have a good conversation with them." Han Yu shook his head slightly and said.

    "But, it's very dangerous to go down now." Lin Ke said anxiously after hearing this.

    "Don't worry, I won't go down, just look at me." Han Yu patted Lin Ke's hand that was holding his sleeve, made a pistol gesture with his right hand, and pointed it at a pair of green light bulbs under the tree.  The tip of the index finger, which was likened to the barrel of a gun, formed a small fire bomb and flew down.

    "Ouch~" A scream came from under the tree.

    By the light of the fire bombs, Han Yu and others could clearly see what the attackers looked like under the tree.

    "Han Yu, those are the iron-backed wolves." Field on the other side shouted to Han Yu.

    "Iron-backed wolves?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. Originally, he wanted to see what happened to those iron-backed wolves, but he didn't expect that now they would take the initiative to come to his door.

    "Field, can you kill the opponent's alpha wolf?" Han Yu raised his voice and asked Field on another tree.

    "No, the alpha wolf is very cunning. I haven't found any trace of him yet." Field replied after hearing this.

    "That's it, then I can only give it a try. Ningping protects Field, Field, you continue to find the other party's alpha wolf, and I will cause chaos for the wolves below."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Field couldn’t help but wonder, how could he cause chaos among the wolves below?  As soon as he thought of this, he saw Han Yu's fire bombs in his hand continuously falling on different places of the wolves below. Sure enough, the wolves were really in chaos.  In order to avoid the fire bombs casually thrown by Han Yu, the iron-backed wolf's original overwhelming momentum disappeared.

    "Aww~" A wolf howl suddenly came from the iron-backed wolves. The originally chaotic wolves suddenly became quiet and stared at the culprit who caused them to panic, Han Yu.

    Han Yu was not afraid at all, and immediately sent out a bigger fireball and threw it straight at the place where the sound was made.  This time the Iron-backed Gray Wolf did not dodge anymore. Three wolves jumped up at the same time and rushed towards the fireball, instantly turning into roasted wolf meat.  The aroma of meat suddenly filled the air.  It was at this time that Han Yu and others saw the ferocity of the iron-backed wolves. Facing the corpses of their companions, they showed no mercy and swarmed up. In a matter of seconds, they killed the three dead iron-backed wolves.  Shared food.

    "Really, really cruel." Lin Ke said with some disbelief.

    "It seems that these wolves must be eliminated today, otherwise we will be in trouble in the next few days." Han Yu also said with a frown.

    "Ningping, Field, you are responsible for slipping through the net." Han Yu shouted to Ningping and Field.

    "Han Yu, what are you going to do?" Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    "I learned a trick when I was in Motolo Mountain. Is it a good time to try it today?" Han Yu stood up and replied.

    Field took out his sniper rifle, loaded it, and took aim.  Ning Ping also jumped to another tree and concentrated on the iron-backed wolf under the tree.  At this time, the iron-backed wolves have already begun to attack. Because the tree is very high, they cannot climb the tree, but this difficulty cannot stop them.  Each opened their big mouths and gnawed at the tree trunk crazily, as if they were going to bite the tree down.

    At this moment, Han Yu took a deep breath, shouted loudly, and a layer of red light began to appear all over his body. Lin Ke, who was standing aside, could clearly feel the high temperature on Han Yu's body at this time.  Han Yu turned around and told Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, don't move."

    "be careful……"

    Before Lin Ke could finish speaking, Han Yu jumped down from the tree, went straight to the middle of the pack of iron-backed wolves, and jumped down.  For this human who fell from the sky, the iron-backed wolves suddenly made way for an open space. As soon as Han Yu landed, the iron-backed wolves launched an attack and pounced on Han Yu.

    "Volcanic eruption!" Han Yu shouted, and a pillar of fire with Han Yu as the center suddenly shot out in all directions.?Spread out.  The iron-backed wolf, who was about to have a feast, was unable to dodge and was immediately swallowed up by the scorching flames.  Thanks to the iron-backed wolf's attack habits, 90% of the iron-backed wolf that appeared this time was directly killed by Han Yu's blow, and the remaining 10% was also eliminated by Ningping and Field who had been prepared long ago.  .

    "Han Yu, how did you come up with this move?" Ning Ping jumped down from the tree and asked at the place destroyed by Han Yu's flames.  Centered on where Han Yu was standing, the area within a radius of fifteen meters became scorched black.

    "Ning Ping, do you still remember when we entered Motolo Mountain for the second time, I was dragged into the soil by a big spider on the way?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "I remember, but the power that time was much greater than this time."

    "Of course, it was about my life at that time, so I didn't control the intensity well. But this time, I don't want to cause a forest fire because of me"

    "Han Yu! Be careful!!" Just as Han Yu and Ning Ping were talking, Field suddenly exclaimed not far away, and an object hiding under the black ash jumped up suddenly and rushed straight to Han Yu's back.  passed.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 44 It’s safe and sound

    "Bang~"

    The dead body fell to the ground.  But this life-saving shot was not fired by Field.  Han Yu glanced around with vigilant eyes, and the flame that had been extinguished erupted in his hand again.

    "Don't mess around, it's me." A man's voice came from the bushes not far away.

    Han Yu and others followed the sound and saw the dwarf Jobs, who had left earlier, dangling out of the bushes with a shotgun that was longer than his height in his arms.

    Seeing that he was someone he knew, Han Yu relaxed his vigilance and turned around to see what the last thing that wanted to attack him was?

    Although most of the body is blackened, it can be judged from the vaguely visible fur that this is a white iron-backed wolf.

    "It seems that this guy is the leader of this group of iron-backed wolves." Field stepped forward and took a look before saying.

    "How did you tell?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Field heard this and replied with an affirmative look: "The iron-backed gray wolf will perform a ceremony to select the alpha wolf on a full moon night. Once selected as the alpha wolf, the originally gray fur will turn into white. So the white iron-backed wolf will  If there is a wolf on its back, it must be the first wolf."

    “I just don’t know why these iron-backed wolves want to attack us?” Han Yu touched his chin and said to himself.

    Field nodded and said, "Well, I have this question too. Although the iron-backed wolves are ferocious, they will not actively attack other creatures when they are not looking for food. Unless someone actively provokes them.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu and others looked at Jobs almost at the same time.  Among the few people present, except for this dwarf, no one had time to provoke those iron-backed wolves.  In other words, these iron-backed wolves were most likely attracted by this dwarf.

    “You, why are you looking at me like this?” Jobs asked Han Yu and others guiltily.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, stepped forward and said, "Jobs, come here, let's have a good chat."

    ……

    The next moment, Jobs was tied up and put on the fire, and Han Yu was preparing to light the fire.  When Jobs saw this, he kept shouting: "Help, help."

    "Stop shouting. In a place like this, there are only a few of us. Who can you call to help you? It is more practical to explain the problem honestly." Han Yu played with a dry firewood in his hand and said casually.  Jobs said.

    "What's the problem? You don't know anything." Jobs yelled stiffly.

    "Really? That's a pity. They say dwarfs are smart, but in my opinion, they are nothing more than that. I will let you know what it means to not shed tears until you see the coffin." As he spoke, Han Yu lit the bonfire.

    Jobs could bear it at first, but as time went by, he couldn't stand it anymore.  He twisted his body and begged for mercy: "I was wrong, I shouldn't have brought those iron-backed wolves here, please spare me."

    Hearing this, Field, who was still a little dissatisfied with Han Yu's actions, suddenly became less dissatisfied.  He glared at Jobs angrily and asked: "Mr. Jobs, we have no grudges with you in the past, and we have no grudges recently. Why do you want to harm us like this? Fortunately, Ningping people are alert enough tonight, otherwise wouldn't we be harmed by you?"  died?"

    Hearing this, Jobs lowered his head in shame. After a while, he raised his head and shouted: "I was wrong, I was wrong. Please put me down first. If you don't put me down, I will really be roasted."

    Seeing the miserable state of Jobs, Lin Ke could not bear to step forward to plead for him: "Han Yu, just put him down first. I think there should be a reason why he did this."

    "Yes, yes, yes, yes, I have my reasons." Jobs shouted hurriedly after hearing this.

    "Shut up!" Han Yu yelled impatiently, looked at Lin Ke and complained: "You are so kind. What this person did just now almost killed us, do you know?"

    "But he saved your life in the end."

    "You" Han Yu was speechless by Lin Ke's rebuttal. He shook his head helplessly and reached out to take Jobs off the fire.  He threw it on the ground casually, causing Jobs to grin, but he didn't dare to complain at all.

    “Tell me, why do you want to harm us?” Han Yu asked, looking at Jobs coldly.

    "Well, after I separated from you, I wanted to see why those iron-backed wolves were screaming there, but I was accidentally discovered by those iron-backed wolves. I wanted to ask you for help, so I ran to you.  Sorry. I really didn’t want to harm you."

    Looking at Jobs’s sincere face, Han Yu always had the urge to punch him.  Don’t you want us to lead the iron-backed wolf towards us?  Fortunately, Ning Ping took turns with him.At night, if everyone sleeps, they will die without knowing how.  But after all, Jobs saved his life at the last moment. Han Yu couldn't say anything more, so he turned to Ning Ping and Field and asked, "What do you say?"

    “Jobs, tell me everything you saw without hiding anything.” Ning Ping looked at Jobs and said.

    "Ah? What's the matter?"

    Although Jobs's expression was innocent, it was a pity that Ningping didn't listen to him at all and said with a cold face: "Don't be cunning, tell me all the things you saw during the time when you went to investigate the Iron-Backed Wolf after you left us.  come out."

    Seeing that he was not fooled, especially when he saw Han Yu's eager expression on the side, what did he want to do?  Put yourself on the fire and take the test.  Jobs didn't want to experience that painful feeling again.  I can only say honestly: "When I was investigating, I found that the iron-backed wolves were fighting an unknown animal. At the end of the fight, the animal was defeated and fled. At that time, my whereabouts  It happened to be discovered by an iron-backed wolf. So" At this point, Jobs stopped talking. Han Yu and others also understood, so the iron-backed wolf followed him all the way here, and finally the whole army was annihilated.

    "What does the animal that fights the Iron-backed Wolf look like?" Ning Ping asked.

    “Well, it was quite far away at the time, so I didn’t see exactly what it looked like. I only knew that its body was three times the size of an ordinary iron-backed wolf, it could walk upright, and it seemed to have four eyes.”

    Ning Ping continued to ask while using a piece of firewood to draw on the ground: "Four eyes? Huge body? Is there anything else? For example, what are its limbs like?"

    "Wellthe limbs are very long and very strong. Oh, by the way, its skin is very thick. I saw the Iron-backed Gray Wolf jump on its back from behind several times without causing any harm to it."

    "" Ning Ping drew on the ground for a long time, but he still couldn't figure out what the unknown animal he drew on the ground was.  I had no choice but to throw away the firewood and asked Jobs: "Where did that animal go?"

    "He ran straight towards the inner west."

    "In this case, we are very likely to encounter each other." Ning Ping said to himself.

    “Well, if there’s nothing else, can I leave?” Jobs asked cautiously.

    “Don’t leave yet, you haven’t compensated us for our losses yet?” Han Yu said, blocking Jobs’ path.

    "Loss, loss? Do you think I am a rich man?" Jobs asked Han Yu helplessly.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu didn’t care about this, he shook his head and said: “Then I don’t care, you have caused us this trouble, and if you want to leave without bleeding, there is no way.”

    “Then tell me, what is there in me that’s worthy of you?” Jobs was very single and asked Han Yu directly.

    "Well let me take a look." Han Yu was not polite. After looking Jobs up and down, he said to Field: "Field, which gun is better than yours?"

    "Of course Mr. Jobs's is the best one. Whether it's in terms of range or power." Field replied immediately.  To be honest, he was also very dissatisfied with Jobs' approach of diverting trouble from others.  Therefore, he expressed his approval for Han Yu's blackmail behavior.

    “Bring it here,” Han Yu said, extending his hand to Jobs.

    Jobs had no choice but to take off the gun on his back and handed it to Han Yu.  Han Yu took it and threw it to Field, then stretched out his hand again: "There are still bullets."

    Jobs: ""

    After getting a gun as compensation from Jobs, Han Yu and others did not embarrass Jobs anymore and allowed Jobs to leave.  After simply tidying up the messy camp, Han Yu hurriedly took the time to catch up on some sleep. He didn't get any sleep the whole night, so he couldn't do it unless he took the time to get some sleep.

    While Han Yu was sleeping, Ning Ping, who was in charge of the night watch, and Field and Lin Ke, who couldn't sleep, sat by the campfire and chatted, killing the boring time that was still a few hours before dawn.

    "Ning Ping, how did you and Han Yu meet?" Field asked aloud.

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, then thought for a while and replied: "In a restaurant on Sirius Star that was about to close down. At that time, my wallet was stolen and I had no money to pay. And this guy had no money to begin with.  , get ready for the Overlord meal."

    "Then what?"

    "Then, of course, we worked together in that restaurant to pay off the debt. It was also at that time that the boy invited me to travel with him. In the blink of an eye, several months have passed." Ning Ping was quite emotional.  said.

    "What do you think of Han Yu? Is he easy to get along with?" Field asked.Tao.

    When Ning Ping heard this, he glanced at Field and asked, "What do you think?"

    Field was stunned for a moment when asked, and then laughed and said, "I feel like this person is a little silly sometimes."

    "Haha I feel the same way." Ning Ping agreed, and then added: "But with him as his company, I feel that the journey is quite happy. I never have to worry about having nothing to do."

    "Ning Ping, are you praising him or hurting him with your words?" Lin Ke asked with a chuckle.

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and then he also laughed.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 45 Children of the Forest

    Entering the Inner East District of Anting Shuhai, Han Yu and his party didn't find even a single animal along the way.  In the forest, there are only two possibilities for this situation. One is that this is a place where no animals originally lived, but this possibility is basically impossible. The other possibility is that all the animals that originally lived here have escaped.  The reason for escaping is either that a disaster is about to happen, or that dangerous animals are approaching and they have to choose to avoid it.  Han Yu and others asked themselves that they were not powerful enough to make the animals retreat, and the sea of ??trees in Anting didn't look like a natural disaster was about to happen, so there was only one possibility left. The coming of this forest was enough to threaten them.  Animals whose lives are safe from other animals.

    "Huh? Stop." Han Yu, who was walking in the middle, suddenly sniffed and called out to everyone.

    "What's wrong?" Field, who was responsible for guiding the way, asked aloud.

    "I smell a smell of blood. Ning Ping, do you smell it?" Han Yu agreed and turned to Ning Ping, who was responsible for the retardation.

    Ning Ping, who came over, nodded when he heard the words, "Yes, I smelled it too."

    "Is there any?" Field sniffed the air carefully in confusion, and then his expression changed.  Indeed, there was a faint smell of blood in the air. If Han Yu hadn't reminded him, he wouldn't have been able to smell it.

    "Field, you and Lin Ke stay where you are. Han Yu, let's search separately." Ning Ping said to Han Yu calmly.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and he and Ning Ping started searching separately.  After a short while, Ning Ping heard Han Yu shouting: "Come on, we found it."

    When Ning Ping arrived, he saw a human being half lying under a tree, covered with injuries?  Said to be a human being, the guy in front of him does indeed look like a human being, but judging from his dress, he doesn't look like someone living in the city.  The upper body was naked, and the whole body was wearing a pair of pants made of the fur of an unknown animal.  however, it looks like a performance artist that can be seen occasionally in the city.  But even if you are a performance artist, you would not go to the forest to do performance art.  What performance artists love to do most is to go to crowded places and use behaviors that are incomparable in the eyes of others to show their uniqueness.

    "Well" The injured human slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the human suddenly appearing in front of him, he was startled and immediately prepared to jump up and enter the offensive state. Unfortunately, the injury was affected, and he fainted again.

    "Do you want to save him?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping beside him.

    "What do you think?" Ning Ping asked, pointing to Lin Ke who had opened the first aid box and was preparing for treatment.  Han Yu scratched his head when he saw this, and walked to Lin Ke's side to guard Lin Ke, guarding against the injured human in front of him suddenly violently hurting others.

    I have to say that Han Yu’s worries were quite prescient.  Under the stimulation of disinfectant alcohol, the injured human woke up again. When he saw Lin Ke wrapping his arm with something, he immediately waved and struck.  Unfortunately, he was stopped midway through his wave.  He saw the face of the person who was blocking him darken, and he punched himself in the head. Suddenly, his eyes went black and he fell unconscious.

    "Han Yu, you hit too hard." Lin Ke complained dissatisfiedly upon seeing this.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged nonchalantly, "I didn't expect him to be so inexperienced. Lin Ke, please move quickly. We have business to do and we are in a hurry."

    Lin Ke originally wanted to retort, but after hearing what Han Yu said, he immediately understood and quickly stepped up his movements. In a short time, all the wounds on the injured human body were treated.  Han Yu and others continued on their way.  Just like Han Yu said to Lin Ke, time is tight and they have no time to waste here.

    After Han Yu and his party had left for a long time, the injured human finally woke up again. When he touched the treated wounds on his body, he seemed not to understand why the people he just saw did what they did.  But he also understood that it was good for those people to do so.  After a moment of silence, the injured man stood up slowly, sniffed the air vigorously, and after confirming the direction, slowly followed the direction Han Yu and others left.

    If there are words, it will be long; if there are no words, it will be short.  After a quick journey, Han Yu and his party finally arrived at the inner west district, which was the edge of their destination.  It was afternoon, and it was still quite a while before the sun set.  After a brief rest, Han Yu and others entered the Inner West District.

    Compared with the inner west, the inner east is simply a paradise.  Less than five minutes after Han Yu and others entered the Inner West District, they were attacked by the first wave of strange beasts.  It was as if all the exotic beasts in the Inner East District had moved to the Inner West District. Almost every few steps Han Yu and others took, they could see alien beasts snooping not far from them.  Every few minutes you walk, you will encounter a wave of alien attacks, and with the number of attacks,The numbers are increasing, and the strange beasts that come to attack are getting stronger and stronger.  Although Han Yu and Ning Ping can still cope with it, in the long run, Han Yu and Ning Ping will definitely become exhausted.

    After killing the attacking beast for the seventeenth time, Han Yu couldn't help but suggest to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, let's rest for a while before leaving. We need to maintain our strength. Don't forget, the elusive mongoose pirate group is also here  This area is haunted.”

    "Well, that's what I mean too. It's just that we want to rest, but we don't know if those strange beasts are willing to let us rest." Ning Ping said with a helpless smile after hearing this.

    Han Yu looked in the direction Ning Ping was looking and couldn't help but smile bitterly. It turned out that the eighteenth wave of alien beast attacks was approaching.  Why don't you take a break?

    And just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to start fighting, a humanoid object fell from the sky and roared several times at the approaching alien beast.  Something unexpected happened. The strange beasts that were approaching turned around and ran away in despair.

    "Is that you?" Han Yu looked at the bandage wrapped around the humanoid object and recognized that the other person was the person he and his team had treated just now.

    "Ah, ah ah, ah ah ah"

    "" Han Yu was dumbfounded. He had no experience communicating with a mute.  Then he turned to look at Ning Ping who was standing aside. Ning Ping smiled bitterly and shook his head. If you don't understand, how can I understand?

    Seeing Ning Ping shaking his head, Han Yu also scratched his head in embarrassment.  When the man saw that Han Yu and others did not understand what he meant, he was also worried, waving his arms and kept shouting "Ahhh, ahhh" at Han Yu.

    "Han Yu, he seems to be telling us that the front is very dangerous and tells us not to get closer." Lin Ke came over and whispered to Han Yu.

    "Ah? Do you understand?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    Lin Ke nodded when he heard the words, "Well, I can understand a little bit."

    "Field, bring me the picture of the three-eyed bobtail cat." Han Yu thought for a moment and shouted to Field, who was not far away.  Upon hearing this, Field quickly handed Han Yu a picture of a three-eyed bobtail cat from the backpack on his back.

    Han Yu took it and handed it to Lin Ke, "Lin Ke, try to communicate with him and say that we want to find the three-eyed bobcat. If you know, please tell us where the three-eyed bobcat is? We got  The three-eyed bobcat will leave later.”

    Lin Ke nodded, unfolded the portrait and made gestures with the dumb human being.  Originally, Han Yu just wanted to give it a try, but he didn't expect that this dumb human being would really know.  After seeing the three-eyed short-tailed cat in the painting in Lin Ke's hand, he patted his chest hard, turned around and jumped up the tree, and disappeared after a few jumps.

    "Is it possible?" Field asked uncertainly.

    "Try it, maybe it can really help us." Han Yu replied with the same uncertainty.

    Han Yu and others were not disappointed. After waiting for about an hour, the mute human appeared in front of them again, but this time he had an object in his arms, a live three-eyed bobtail cat.

    Lin Ke took the three-eyed bobtail cat and held it in his arms, thanking the dumb human repeatedly.  But Han Yu's expression became more and more ugly.  It wasn't that he was jealous of Lin Ke thanking the dumb human being.  Instead, the mute human being had some wounds added to his body, and those wounds were obvious stab wounds.

    “ In such a large forest, such a knife wound would occur, which means that the opponent this dumb human being encountered is definitely a human being.  At this moment, the only human beings in the sea of ????Anting trees, apart from Han Yu and the others, are those from the rumored Mongoose pirate group.

    As Han Yu had inferred, on a mountain five kilometers away from where Han Yu and others were, the third leader of the Mongoose Pirates was furious.  Just now, his beloved pet three-eyed bobcat was snatched away, and many of his subordinates were injured before leaving. This kind of shame and humiliation was unbearable for the Third Master.

    "What a bunch of trash! You can't even deal with a savage, why should I support you?" The third master scolded his subordinates with a heavy face.

    "Third Master, now is not the time to scold these people. We should find a way to find the savage first and take back the three-eyed bobtail cat." A clever subordinate reminded the Third Master.

    "Yes, yes, this is serious business. I have been confused by this bunch of trash. You reminded me very well. Then you can pick some people to go with me to find the savage who dares to cause trouble. In the past, everyone was in trouble.  Don't offend, but now that he is actively looking for trouble, don't blame us for not giving him a way to survive."

    The pirate who had just been promoted by the third master immediately agreed excitedly and turned around to pick some people.  The third master walked aside with a headache, thinking about the time when he was sent to see the second master, the second master asked someone to bring him back?’s message.

    "It seems that I was a little too hasty." The third master said to himself.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 46 Lin Ke is furious

    Now that the target three-eyed bobtail cat has been obtained, the next thing to do is to go back.  But it's not that easy to go back.  Just as Han Yu feared, not long after they returned the same way, the pursuers caught up with them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Middle-aged uncles wearing cat ear headbands act cute, I really can’t accept it.

    Looking at the bearded pursuers who surrounded him, Han Yu asked Ning Ping again and again if he could set fire to these perverts who were disgusting and polluting the air.

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly to stop Han Yu's thoughts, stepped forward and asked loudly: "Are you the rumored Mongoose Pirate Group?"

    "That's right. Boy, if you are wise enough to return the three-eyed bobcat immediately, we can leave a whole body for you. Otherwise, hum"

    "So no matter whether we hand over the three-eyed bobcat or not, you are going to kill us." Ning Ping's eyes narrowed and he said coldly.

    "Hahaif you encounter us meerkats, there is no possibility of leaving alive."

    Ning Ping was silent and silently drew out his long sword.  Seeing that Ning Ping was about to take action, Han Yu was not idle and immediately got into a stance and prepared to fight.

    "Han Yu, guard Lin Ke and Field, leave these guys to me." Ning Ping said to Han Yu without looking back.

    "Huh?Oh." Han Yu agreed reluctantly after hearing this.

    Ning Ping ignored Han Yu's reluctance, looked at the guy opposite and asked coldly: "I want to ask you a question, how many people did you kill when Byland was sacked?"

    "Who would remember this? Let's put it this way, it's not an exaggeration to describe it as a river of blood."

    "Go to hell!"

    Ning Ping is like a ghost walking among the people of the Mongoose Pirates. Every time he swings his sword, someone will fall.  But the pirates were unable to accurately give their only opponent an effective attack.

    Those who wanted to be opportunistic immediately set their targets on Han Yu and others, but they were knocked down one by one by Field's musket before they got close, which made Han Yu who was about to move his hands and feet feel bored.  Just when Han Yu felt extremely bored, a pair of cat claws suddenly and silently extended towards Lin Ke.

    "Bang~" Just when the cat's claw was about to fall on Lin Ke, the mute human being who had been guarding Lin Ke suddenly rose up and slammed away a pirate who had sneaked behind Lin Ke.

    Han Yu was furious when he saw this, and immediately flew a fireball over. As a result, the pirate jumped back three times and twice, and avoided the fireball attack with quick movements.  At the same time that Han Yu and others' attention was attracted by the agile and thin pirate, another pirate's attack arrived.  He was not dealing with Lin Ke, who was holding a three-eyed bobtail cat, but the mute human being who was loyally guarding Lin Ke.

    With a "plop" sound, a hand with sharp iron fingers passed through the back of the dumb human's chest. The heart that had not stopped beating continued to beat in that bloody hand.  The dumb human being opened his mouth wide at this time, as if he was breathing the last breath of air he could.

    "Pa~" His heart was crushed by that hand. The bloody scene made Lin Ke stare at that hand in a daze, and his eyes gradually turned blood-colored.

    "Bang~" The dumb human fell to the ground heavily, revealing the sneak attacker behind him, a middle-aged man with a fat body and a cat-ear headdress on his head.

    Facing Han Yu and others, Fat Cat provocatively licked the blood stains on his fingers. Suddenly, Han Yu became angry, and a strong hot wind spread around Han Yu.

    "Be careful!" Field exclaimed.

    Taking advantage of Han Yu’s unpreparedness, the thin cat attacked Han Yu’s back.

    "Boom!" Less than half a meter away from Han Yu, a wall of fire suddenly emerged from the ground, instantly blocking the thin cat's attack.  The thin cat slapped hard to extinguish the flames that splashed on his body, and stared at Han Yu, who had his back turned to him, with a solemn expression.  The fat cat opposite Han Yu also noticed something was wrong and slowly moved his body to join the thin cat.  But as soon as he took a small step, a chill came from behind.  Subconsciously looking down, he saw the thin cat's previous target. The girl was staring at him with red eyes.

    These are definitely not human eyes!  For the first time, Fat Cat felt fear from anyone except the three masters.  He subconsciously took half a step back, and immediately felt humiliated. He didn't expect that Sparrow, the fat cat of the Meerkat Pirates, would also be scared back by a woman.

    The dissatisfaction with himself made the fat cat Sparrow angry.  He couldn't help but shout to his companion behind Han Yu, Bucky, a firewood cat who was also a member of the Meerkat Pirates: "Bucky, hold this man, I'll catch this woman." After saying that, he stretched out his hand andI want to grab Lin Ke's neck.

    Although Bucky, the firewood cat, was not willing to follow Sparrow's instructions, he had serious business now, so he had to do it even if he was reluctant, and immediately entangled Han Yu, who was about to rescue him.

    To everyone’s surprise, Sparrow did not grab Lin Ke, a seemingly harmless woman. On the contrary, Lin Ke reached out and grabbed one of his arms.

    Without any mercy, with a "click" sound, the arm of the fat cat Sparrow was broken by Lin Ke, twisting and hanging down.

    "Oh!" Sparrow only realized that two arms were twisted after the second arm was twisted, and he immediately let out a shocking scream. The miserable scream made everyone present pause.  However, Sparrow's screams did not arouse the slightest sympathy from Lin Ke. Lin Ke took a step back and hit his vaginal foot with a fierce blow, which immediately interrupted Sparrow's screams.  Sparrow was seen kneeling on his knees, with sweat on his forehead and a hissing sound coming from his mouth.

    Just when everyone thought it was over and Han Yu was about to shout loudly, Lin Ke made an unexpected move again. She walked around behind Sparrow and grabbed Sparrow's head with both hands.  Twist hard.

    "Click~"

    An unusually clear sound was heard in the woods. Although the members of the Mongoose Pirates were all outlaws, they saw with their own eyes that a seemingly harmless girl suddenly transformed into a sophisticated killer.  Not to mention that the people in the Mongoose Pirate Group couldn't accept it, even Han Yu and others who were familiar with Lin Ke couldn't accept it.

    After taking care of the fat cat Sparrow, Lin Ke slowly raised his head and looked in the direction of Han Yu. Han Yu was frightened and jumped aside instantly, revealing the skinny cat Butch who was blocked by him.  Seeing the similar costumes of Butch and Sparrow, Lin Ke laughed strangely, and in a flash, he appeared in front of Butch the next second.

    The speed of the movements was jaw-dropping, especially the strange laughter, which made Han Yu even more suspicious of whether the woman in front of him was the Lin Ke he knew.

    Bach obviously didn’t expect this woman to move so fast. This was a challenge and a kind of contempt for him, who always prided himself on being agile.

    "Go to hell!" Bach raised his right hand and struck Lin Ke in the chest.

    He forgot that this was how his companion Sparrow lost his arms by Lin Ke.  There was a click, and Butch's right hand was broken. Butch screamed, held back the severe pain in his hand, and jumped back to avoid the edge.  Unexpectedly, Lin Ke followed him closely, showing no intention of letting him go.

    "Damn it~" Bach roared angrily, raised his left hand and aimed a blow at Lin Ke who was following him.

    "boom!"

    It turns out that the feet are longer than the hands, and a footprint is imprinted on Butch's chest. Butch's whole body flew upside down and fell into the distance, with little drops of blood flying from his mouth.

    After solving the fat and thin duo, Lin Ke suddenly turned around and stared at Han Yu.  It was only then that Han Yu saw Lin Ke's expression clearly. His lips were pursed tightly, his eyes were red, and he was staring straight ahead without focus.

    Han Yu understood that Lin Ke no longer recognized him at this time, and the only way to stop her was to subdue her.

    "Field, do you have any tranquilizer bombs?" Han Yu asked Field in a low voice.

    "No."

    "Stay away for a while." As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, Lin Ke had already pounced on Han Yu. Han Yu advanced instead of retreating, opening his hands to face Lin Ke.  Maybe Lin Ke didn't expect Han Yu to make such an action, so he couldn't help but be stunned.  Taking advantage of this moment of confusion, Han Yu stepped forward, closed his hands, and wrapped Lin Ke in his arms.  Immediately afterwards, without waiting for Lin Ke to struggle, he hit his head hard and made close contact with Lin Ke's forehead.

    Han Yu felt his head buzzing.  He made a mistake. He didn't expect that Lin Ke's head was also very hard.  Fortunately, after being hit in the head by himself, Lin Ke also fainted.

    ……

    My head feels dizzy.  This was Lin Ke's first feeling when he woke up.

    "Lin Ke, how are you feeling?" A familiar voice rang in his ears. Lin Ke looked up and saw Han Yu, Ning Ping and Field looking at him with concerned faces.

    Lin Ke felt warm in his heart and replied with a smile: "I'm fine, I just feel a little dizzy. How could I faint?"

    Upon hearing this question, Han Yu suddenly became hesitant.  Lin Ke immediately became suspicious when he saw it. After asking questions repeatedly, he realized that he had just lost control. If Han Yu hadn't stopped him in time, he didn't know what he would have done.

    "Where is that big man buried?" Lin Ke asked sadly.  The dumb human being doesn't know his name until now, but he isIt was this man whose name he didn't even know, who rescued him several times and finally lost his life just because he bandaged his wounds.

    "Lin Ke, people cannot be resurrected after death. We have to save those who can be saved. After we save Sophia, we will come and pay homage to him. What do you think?" Han Yu suggested to Lin Ke softly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, an arrogant voice came from the woods: "Want to leave? None of you can even think of leaving. No one who sees our meerkats in the sea of ??trees in Anting can leave alive."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 47 The Three Mongooses

    Wearing a black dress, it seemed so out of place with the current environment, but it appeared in front of Han Yu and others with authenticity.  Looking at the plants that were giving way to him, Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, this guy is a plant-type ability user."

    "Well, Ning Ping, you will take Field and Lin Ke to leave in a moment." Han Yu also replied in a low voice.

    "how about you?"

    "I'll stay to stop him. Ningping, Sophia's condition cannot be delayed. Don't worry if you get her to her as soon as possible."

    “…Then be careful.”

    "Um."

    After discussing with Ning Ping, Han Yu shouted loudly and rushed towards the guy who suddenly appeared.  Obviously, the other party did not expect that Han Yu would start fighting without giving him any time to speak, and he was at a disadvantage in a hurry.  Han Yu stretched out his hands, and two fire snakes jumped out from his hands, surrounding Han Yu and the person who suddenly appeared.

    "Let's go." Ning Ping held a person by the hand and whispered.

    "Ning Ping, Han Yu hasn't left yet." Lin Ke was shocked and said while struggling.

    "Don't worry, Han Yu will join us soon." Ning Ping pulled Lin Ke and Field and quickly disappeared into the woods.

    "Your companion has left. Do you think you can put away your flame?" The man standing opposite Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, but still put away the flame, wanting to hear what the man in front of him wanted to say.

    "First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Belgard, and I am the third leader of the Mongoose Pirates. Young man, do you know your name?"

    "Han Yu."

    "Okay, Han Yu. I don't like to talk nonsense, so I'll tell you straight to the point. I admire you very much and would like to invite you to join the Mongoose Pirates. Are you willing?"

    "If I join, do I also have to wear those cat ears on your head?"

    "Of course, this is the symbol of my Mongoose Pirate Group. If you don't want to take it, just defeat the other two of the three leaders except me."

    "The other two heads? Where are the two heads?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "One is the first master, he is in this forest now, and the other second master wants you to go out and find him yourself. He is now the housekeeper of a family named Lando in Byland."

    "The Lando family? What's the name of the second-in-command?"

    "Brad."

    Han Yu was shocked and asked in disbelief: "Brad? Impossible!"

    "Have you met Brad?"

    “…I worked there before, so I know him.”

    "Hahawhy do you think it's impossible? If it weren't for him, do you think the Mongoose Pirates could have stayed in this sea of ????Anting trees for such a long time?" Belgard asked with a smile.

    "" Han Yu remained silent.  Belgaard didn't say anything when he saw this. He knew that going too far was not enough. As long as the man named Han Yu in front of him knew Brad's true identity, he would naturally not need to clarify the rest of the things.  Even if Han Yu refuses to join the Mongoose Pirates in the end, there will be no loss for him, Belgard.

    After a long time, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief and said to Belgarde opposite: "Although I know you may be telling the truth, I absolutely don't believe you reminded me out of good intentions. What is your purpose?  ?”

    "Haha As expected, your intuition is as sensitive as a beast. Yes, I did tell you this news on purpose. However, if you know the news, will you just sit back and ignore it?" Belgarde smiled slightly and turned around.  Gotta go.

    "Huu~" A fireball flew past Belgard's right cheek and landed on the tree.  The sting on his cheek made Belgard feel angry, and he turned to look at Han Yu with a gloomy face.

    "Did I say you can leave?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    Belgard laughed angrily, "Han Yu, don't think that just because you are a natural ability user, you can be arrogant."

    "In my eyes, a guy like you who betrays his companions for his own purposes is not a human being at all." Han Yu replied with disdain.

    "Haha, I changed my mind. I'm going to kill you, and then find your companions to complete my plan." As soon as he finished speaking, Belgarde's figure suddenly disappeared in front of Han Yu's eyes.  His voice came from the air, "Han Yu, the natural ability is indeed very strong, but didn't your teacher tell you that the ability of a person with abilities is closely related to the environment they live in?  ?In this forest, with my plant-based abilities, I can definitely suppress you."

    "My teacher didn't??So much nonsense.  "Han Yu replied coldly.

    “…You will pay the price for your rudeness!”

    As soon as he finished speaking, countless vines rushed towards Han Yu from different directions.  When Han Yu saw this, he did not dare to take it lightly, and immediately raised a wall of fire to protect himself in the middle.  When the vines came into contact with the wall of fire, they were instantly burned to ashes.

    "Hmph I want to see how long your flame can burn?" Belgarde's sneer sounded in the air.

    The situation reached a stalemate, with vines pouring towards Han Yu from all directions, but Han Yu gritted his teeth and persisted, keeping the wall of fire burning while looking around for Belgarde's hiding place.  Han Yu understood that the guy who claimed to be the third leader of the Mongoose Pirates must be hiding somewhere nearby at this time.  The only way to solve this predicament is to find him and defeat him.

    It’s just not easy to find Belgard’s hiding place in a short time.  Belgard is not a fool, on the contrary, he is a very cunning guy.  He knew very well what Han Yu was thinking at this time, surrounded by vines, and how could he show up at this time.  Not only did he not show up, Belgard also continued to use words to stimulate Han Yu in an attempt to disturb Han Yu's mind.

    "Han Yu, continue to resist. I promise you that after I deal with you, I will immediately deal with your companions and send them down to accompany you. By the way, I want to keep that woman.  After I have had enough fun, I will give her to other pirates to play with. When everyone is tired of playing with her, I will sell her to the slave traders. Haha I'm sorry, I won't send that woman to stay with you.  "

    "Boom!" The height of the wall of fire instantly increased by ten feet.  When Belgard saw it, he quickly continued: "Han Yu, do you know why the second master of the meerkats showed up at the Lando family? Let me tell you, he wanted to find the Lando family's heirloom. It's a pity, it's not  We knew where the Lando family had hidden the treasure, but we couldn't find it even after we rummaged through every inch of Lando's land. At that time, we all thought that the news that we needed to fight might be false, but only the second master  That guy Brad firmly believes it is true, and stubbornly stayed at Lando's house to serve as the housekeeper. But I think it won't be long before he comes back to join us. Do you know the reason? "

    Not intending to listen to Han Yu's answer, Belgard continued to talk to himself: "Because Miss Sophia of the Lando family is about to celebrate her sixteenth birthday. Brad found a secret in the diary of the former head of the Lando family.  The news is that on Miss Sophia's sixteenth birthday, a gift that his father prepared for him will be handed over to him. And Brad firmly believes that that birthday gift is the treasure we have always wanted to find." Haha  Just put Miss Sophia with the woman in your companion, so that they both have company.  "

    "boom!"

    ????????????????????????

    Immediately afterwards, the vine that had been attacking Han Yu suddenly stopped moving.  Han Yu's sharp eyes saw something was wrong with a tree twenty meters away, and a fireball immediately flew over.

    Sure enough, just as Han Yu expected, the wrong place shook, and Belgard turned sideways to avoid the fireball.  At this time, Belgard was no longer as calm as before. He was seen covering his left shoulder with his right hand, and blood overflowed from the fingers of his right hand.  Looking at Han Yu, he said, "I didn't expect you to have helpers."

    "Huh" Although he didn't know who helped him, Han Yu still snorted proudly at this time.

    "Don't be complacent, let me tell you. When that girl named Sophia turns sixteen, our Mongoose Pirates will definitely visit Byland again and let the events of that year happen again. I hope you will prepare early and don't arrive.  It's time to let me down." After Belgard finished speaking, he turned around and disappeared into the woods.

    Until it was confirmed that Belgard had indeed left, Han Yu was forced to relax and sit down on the ground.  In order to maintain the height of the fire wall, Han Yu had already exhausted almost all his strength just now.

    "Han Yu!" A scream came from the distance.

    Han Yu looked up and saw Field running over with a nervous look on his face.

    "Did you fire the gun just now?" Han Yu asked Field who ran up to him.

    "Um."

    "Thanks."

    "You're welcome, aren't we companions?" Field smiled and extended his right hand to Han Yu.

    Han Yu did not refuse, grabbed Field's right hand and stood up, "Where are Ning Ping and Lin Ke?"

    "Ning Ping will protect Lin Ke and return to Byland first."

    Han Yu nodded and said, "Well, let's go too. You heard what that person said just now. Sophia's side is not safe."

    "Han Yu, is what that person said credible?" Field asked doubtfully."Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway."

    ***************************************

    Byland Lando’s House

    Brad, who was sitting in front of the window, closed his book, looked up at the calendar hanging on the wall, and murmured: "There are still four days. In four days, my long wait will be over."

    "Bang~bang bang~" A knock on the door interrupted Brad's thoughts.  Brad came to his senses and said to the door: "Come in."

    The door opened, and a maid came in with a happy face and said, "Butler Brad, Miss Sophia is awake."

    Hearing this, Brad jumped up from his seat, jumped over the table, grabbed the maid's shoulders and asked, "What did you say? Who believed it?"

    The maid, who was startled by Butler Brad's quick movements, replied blankly: "Yes, Miss Sophia is awake."

    Brad left the maid and hurriedly ran towards Sophia's bedroom.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 48 Dispute

    "Why?" Han Yu asked, staring at Ning Ping in front of him in confusion.

    After Belgard left, Han Yu and Field gave chase and caught up with Ning Ping and Lin Ke who had left before.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that after he told Ning Ping what he heard from Belgarde, Ning Ping actually objected to telling Sophia that her housekeeper Brad was the second-in-command of the Mongoose Pirates.  And is planning to snatch the birthday gift left for Sophia from her father on her sixteenth birthday.

    "On the one hand, we have known each other for less than half a month, and on the other hand, there is the housekeeper who helped her when she was desperate and has been taking care of her for nearly six years. Do you think Sophia believes you after listening to your words? Or does she believe in herself?  Butler?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu slowly.

    "But I'm telling the truth." Han Yu defended unconvinced.

    "But Sophia doesn't think so. At least before Brad reveals his true colors, if she is asked to choose who to believe, I think she will only choose Brad."

    Although he understood that what Ning Ping was talking about was reality, Han Yu still asked unwillingly: "Can we just watch?"

    "At present, it is not a good idea to alert the enemy."

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately asked: "Then what do you think we should do?"

    "Just wait and see what happens. As long as we protect Sophia's safety, when Brad reveals his true face, Sophia will naturally believe us."

    "But what if Brad tries to prevent us from getting close to Sophia? You must know that he is the housekeeper of the Lando family, and now that Sophia trusts him very much, the Lando family can be said to be his home court." Han Yu  asked again.

    After hearing this, Ning Ping thought for a while and said: "The solution is always what people think of. Let's send the three-eyed bobcat back first and let Sophia out of danger before talking about anything else. Anyway, there are still a few days before Brad launches the attack.  .”

    "Ning Ping, you didn't think of a way, did you?"

    "Shut up." Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily.

    It was a long night with many dreams. Although it was still night, Han Yu and others decided to rush out of the forest as soon as possible.  Lin Ke got along very well with the three-eyed bobtail cat on the road, and the three-eyed bobtail cat was also very humane. It almost regarded Lin Ke as its master and followed Lin Ke wherever he went.  However, this closeness was limited to Lin Ke. It seemed that Han Yu wanted to tease it, but it made him grin, which made Han Yu feel depressed. He whispered that the three-eyed short-tailed cat was a perverted cat because he knew how to follow women.  Turn behind your butt.  Of course, this statement was strongly protested by Lin Ke.

    Just when Han Yu and the three-eyed short-tailed cat in Lin Ke's arms made eye contact, Ning Ping, who was walking in front to explore the way, suddenly stopped.

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu immediately stepped forward and asked in a low voice.

    "There is a situation." Ning Ping replied, listened attentively, glanced at his left hand and said, "This way." Seeing Ning Ping like this, Han Yu also listened attentively, and sure enough, he heard Ning Ping  There were bursts of crying from the woods on the left.

    An acquaintance!

    When Ning Ping and Han Yu saw who the crying person was, these two words appeared in their minds at the same time.

    "Fu Bao, why are you here?" Lin Ke, who was following, asked.

    As soon as he heard someone asking, and he still knew his name, Wang Fubao looked up suddenly, and suddenly couldn't stop crying. He got up and ran to Lin Ke's side, hugged Lin Ke and shouted: "Sister Lin Ke.  "

    "Good boy, tell sister what's going on? Where's your brother?" Lin Ke, who was holding the three-eyed bobtail cat, couldn't hold Wang Fubao and could only let Wang Fubao hold him and asked.

    Unexpectedly, when Wang Fubao heard this, he cried even louder, which made Lin Ke and others feel that their heads were not as big as usual.

    After letting Wang Fubao cry for a while, Wang Fubao gradually stopped crying under the comfort of Lin Ke, and told Han Yu and others intermittently why he appeared here.

    She is lost!

    Not long after the field training team consisting of Wang Tianbao, Chen Shao and Liu Yu entered the Overseas East District of Antingshu, their group was unlucky enough to encounter the golden-toothed badger pig living in the Outer East District.  The four of them ran away desperately. When Wang Fubao came to his senses, they found that they were alone. The remaining Wang Tianbao and others had disappeared. After a period of running, except for the clothes on their backs, they found that they were alone.  Everything except the bag was lost.  In the process of looking for Wang Tianbao and others, Wang Fubao came here in confusion.  Seeing that the sky was getting darker and darker, Wang Fubao was scared and hungry, and couldn't help crying.

    After listening to Wang Fubao’s words, Han Yu and others no longer knew what to say.  Anyway, I met her, so I took her back along the way.??Okay.  Knowing that Wang Fubao had not eaten yet, Han Yu and others also felt a little hungry after Wang Fubao mentioned it, so they simply decided to camp where they were and rest until dawn before leaving.

    Seeing Wang Fubao sitting by the campfire and eating quietly, Lin Ke couldn't help but ask: "Fubao, aren't you still carrying a bag? Why is there no food in the bag?"

    Wang Fubao blushed with embarrassment when he heard this, lowered his head and said, "I thought that field training would be a bit boring, so I brought a few books with me to read when I get bored."

    Lin Ke: ""

    There was no talking all night, and as soon as the sky lit up, Han Yu and his party set out to walk back, taking the opportunity to see if they could meet Wang Tianbao and the others on the way.  From Wang Fubao's words, Han Yu and others already knew where Wang Fubao and the others planned to conduct field training.

    Not long after they left, Han Yu and others vaguely heard someone shouting Wang Fubao's name loudly.  But when the visitor approached, Han Yu and others did not recognize the person in front of them.

    "Teacher Zhou." Wang Fubao called to the visitor.

    In his thirties, the man whom Wang Fubao called Teacher Zhou heard Wang Fubao's cry. He quickly stepped forward and said with a thankful face: "Fu Bao, that's great. Fortunately, you are fine. Otherwise, I really wouldn't be able to do it."  Now you know how to explain it to your mother."

    "Thank you for lending a helping hand to my students." Teacher Zhou thanked Han Yu and others seriously.

    "You're welcome, we are friends with Fu Bao, so we should help her. By the way, how are Wang Tianbao and the others?" Han Yu waved his hand and asked.

    "Oh, by the way, I have to inform everyone that the talisman has been found." After being reminded by Han Yu, Teacher Zhou patted his forehead and said.  He reached out and pulled out the flare gun from his waist, and fired three flares into the sky.  Then he said to Han Yu and others: "Let's wait here for a while until everyone gathers and goes back together."

    "Go back? Didn't Wang Fubao say that you are undergoing field training?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "After the incident about the talisman, the field training has been cancelled. Now everyone is looking for the whereabouts of the talisman. By the way, where did you meet the talisman?" Teacher Zhou asked as if he had just remembered.

    “Near the inner east side, close to the outer east side.”

    "Inner East District? Fortunately, fortunately, Fu Bao, you are not in danger. If you were in danger, the matter between me and your mother would be even worse." Teacher Zhou said happily.

    "Huh?" Han Yu glanced at Wang Fubao in confusion.  Wang Fubao saw this and said in a low voice: "Teacher Zhou has always had evil intentions towards my mother"

    "Hmm Fu Bao, that doesn't mean bad intentions, that means never forgetting." Teacher Zhou coughed lightly and corrected Wang Fu Bao's inappropriate choice of words.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly, he had nothing to do with this matter.  However, it can be seen that the teacher Zhou in front of him really cares about Wang Fubao. Regardless of his motives, at least his actions are satisfactory.

    While Han Yu and others were chatting, more and more people gathered after seeing the signal flare sent by Teacher Zhou. But what was puzzling was that Wang Tianbao, Chen Shao and Liu Yu never showed up.  Just when everyone was wondering whether they should send people to search around, they saw Liu Yu running over with a disgraced face, shouting for help as he ran.

    Teacher Zhou’s expression changed, he stepped forward, grabbed Liu Yu’s arm and asked, “What happened?”

    "Bear, we were attacked by a bear." Liu Yu replied breathlessly.

    Before Teacher Zhou could continue to ask, Han Yu asked from the side: "Where are they?"

    "Over there." Liu Yu stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction behind him.

    As soon as he finished speaking, two figures rushed out like arrows from a string and disappeared in front of everyone in the blink of an eye.  Teacher Zhou was a little surprised when he saw it and asked Wang Fubao next to him: "Fubao, who are these two people? They move so fast."

    "They are guests staying at my house temporarily. Teacher Zhou, let's follow them quickly." Wang Fubao said anxiously.  Teacher Zhou nodded when he heard this.  In line with the saying that there is strength in numbers, Teacher Zhou took the forty-three students around him, plus two outsiders, Lin Ke and Field, under the guidance of Liu Yu to search for Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao.

    At this time, the bear that attacked Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao was indeed a bear, and it was an adult black bear. Standing taller than three meters tall, two thick bear paws could break a tree as thick as a bowl with one slap.  Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao were not fools, and of course they did not dare to confront the black bear in front of them head-on. They could only deal with the black bear one after another.  The black bear pounced on Wang Tianbao, and Chen Shao attacked the black bear's butt. When the black bear turned around and attacked Chen Shao, it was Wang Tianbao's turn to attack the black bear's butt.  Thanks to the cooperation of the two, they were able to hold on until Han Yu and Ning Ping arrived.

    Watching Han Yu catch the black bear's palm forcefully, then grab the black bear's right palm and throw it over his shoulder, throwing the black bear out.Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao's eyes almost popped out of their heads, and they secretly thought at the same time: "Is this still a human being?"

    What made them even more unbelievable was that just after Han Yu threw the black bear out, Ning Ping, who arrived later, stretched out his hand to hold the hilt of the sword. A flash of sword light flashed, and the black bear's limbs and head were separated from the body.  .

    Seeing the black bear that almost killed them just now being easily dealt with by Han Yu and Ning Ping, Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao thought to themselves at the same time: "When can I become like them?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 49 Six Years Ago (Part 1)

    In the night, the originally peaceful Byland fell into chaos due to the sudden attack of a group of pirates.  After a short period of resistance, the few garrison troops were completely wiped out by the pirate group, and the entire Byland had fallen into the hands of this group of pirates.

    The killings unfolded in the night. Groups of pirates kicked open the doors of every house and took away all the valuables from the house. As for the original owner of the house, he had already fallen into a pool of blood.

    Without mercy or forgiveness, the pirate group is like a bloodthirsty wolf, vowing to kill all creatures in sight.

    In the hall of Byland's most luxurious manor, the pirate leader glanced contemptuously at the people who were trembling under the pirate's butcher knife, and asked in a cold voice: "Who is the head of the family?"

    "This king" An old butler took a step forward and was about to speak. The pirate leader had already swung his sword. The old butler's head flew into the air and fell to the ground, rolling around, scaring everyone else in the manor.  He was so exhausted that he didn't even dare to breathe. He looked at the pirate leader in front of him with fear, who was over two meters tall and had a waist thicker than a beer barrel. He was afraid that if he looked at her, he would end up like the old butler.

    "What? Isn't the master here? Then you have no need to live." The pirate leader said coldly.

    "Wait a minute." The crowd parted automatically, and a couple stepped forward. The man raised his head, looked at the pirate leader calmly and asked, "I am Roland, the head of the Lando family. Who are you? What do you want from me?"  "

    The pirate leader looked the man up and down and praised him, "He is quite courageous. I won't talk nonsense to you. My name is Bols, and I am the boss of the Mongoose Pirates. I have only one purpose for coming here this time. Please  Money, and kill some people by the way."

    "Although the Lando family is not a first-class big family, they still have some money, so you can go ahead"

    "Stop! I think you didn't understand." Bols interrupted Roland and said: "The money I am talking about is not ordinary money. If it is for ordinary money, I don't have to come to this place in person."

    "I wonder what wealth you are referring to?" Roland asked with a frown.

    "Fire Spirit Pearl."

    Hearing Bors say the three words "Fire Spirit Pearl", Roland's face suddenly froze and he replied puzzledly: "Is it necessary to make such a big show of things just for a bead?"

    "Humph don't pretend to be confused with me. Of course, the Fire Spirit Beads I am referring to are not ordinary beads, but treasures, treasures handed down from the previous civilization. Legend has it that there are five beads of that kind, and each one is priceless.  , and each bead contains powerful power. If you know the truth, hand it over quickly, otherwise don’t blame me for being cruel."

    After hearing Bols’ threat, Roland smiled bitterly, “You want me to come up with something that I don’t have. Aren’t you making things difficult for me?”

    "Hmphkill them." Bors snorted coldly, pointed at the two people behind the man and ordered his subordinates.

    "Puff~Puff~" Blood light burst out, and two headless corpses fell in a pool of blood.

    "You" Roland glared at Bols angrily, but Bols didn't care at all and said slowly: "You don't have to tell me. Before you tell the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Pearl, I will kill him every minute."  Between the two of us, I want to see, which one is more important, your family? Or the Fire Spirit Pearl?"

    "YouI really don't know what the Fire Spirit Pearl is, I can swear to it." Roland said anxiously after hearing this.

    "Continue." Bols ordered expressionlessly.

    In just ten minutes, only seven or eight people, including Roland, were left in the entire hall. The others had fallen to the pirates' swords and became headless ghosts.

    "I, I really don't know about the Fire Spirit Pearl"

    "I didn't expect you to have such a tough mouth. Kill all those people and leave only him and the woman next to him." Bols ordered with a sneer.

    "Puff~puff~puff~" were heard several times, and only Roland and his wife were left in the hall.  The blood of the tribe soaked the carpet originally laid in the hall, and it made a popping sound when stepped on.

    "You love your wife very much?" Bols asked Roland, looking at the woman next to him.

    Hearing this, Roland immediately asked nervously: "You, what do you want to do?"

    "Hmph I wonder what it would be like to watch your own woman being fucked by another man?" Bols said with a sneer.

    "How dare you!" Roland protected his wife by his side and glared at Bols and shouted.

    "Hmphyour answer really makes me laugh. Why do you stop me? Come on!"

    "Stop!" Roland shouted, turning to his wife with a bitter smile, while his wife smiled gently,He took out a dagger from his arms, pointed it at his chest and stabbed it in without saying a word.  Roland hugged his wife with great sadness, turned to look at Bols and said: "Bols, you have ruined my family. I curse you. One day, your entire congregation will betray you and you will die without a burial place."  At this, Roland suddenly reached out and pulled out the dagger stuck in his wife's chest, and struck his neck hard. Blood spurted out immediately, staining the upper body of his wife in his arms red.

    Looking at Roland and his wife who committed suicide one after another, Bols frowned slightly.  Roland's curse didn't matter to him, what he cared about was the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Orb.  The second child's information was never wrong, but this time, Bols was a little shaken. After all, Roland, the head of the Lando family, did not reveal the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Pearl when he died.

    "Search for me! Even if you turn this place upside down, you must find that bead for me." Bols shouted to his subordinates.

    In the residential area of ??Byland, the pirate killings were coming to an end, but all the living people they could see had fallen into a pool of blood.  The thick smell of blood filled the air, making people nauseous.  In the basement of a broken-in room, a woman in her twenties was holding two children in her arms, covering their mouths with both hands, biting her lips and shrinking in the darkness of the basement.  Lest he make any noise to attract the attention of pirates.  There are many people like this woman, and the pirates seemed to have lost interest in continuing to find prey. After searching aimlessly for a while, they walked away. They went in only one direction, the Lando family's manor.  .

    In the manor, Bols, the boss of the Mongoose Pirates, was talking to Brad, the second son.

    "Second brother, is your information accurate? I have asked people to search the entire manor, but they found nothing." Bols asked, staring at Brad.

    "Boss, over the years, I have been responsible for intelligence work. Have I ever made any mistakes in the intelligence I gave you before?" Brad asked unconvinced.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a sarcastic voice came from the door, "Humph that's not necessarily true. A wise man will make mistakes after careful consideration. Maybe the information you gave me this time is wrong?"

    "Belgard, what do you mean by this?" Brad asked with a frown.

    "It doesn't mean anything, that's what I mean literally. No matter how true you are in ensuring that your information is true, the result is that we did not find the Fire Spirit Pearl. And for your so-called true information, in the coming days, we will suffer  To the crazy pursuit of the Alliance Army." Belgarde replied coldly.

    "Okay, you two don't quarrel when you meet!" Bols spoke impatiently, stopping the quarrel between Brad and Belgard.  It was common knowledge throughout the Meerkats that Brad and Belgarde could not stand each other, and Bols also needed this relationship to maintain his leadership of the Meerkats. He usually turned a blind eye to the fight between the two.  Close your eyes and try to maintain your balance.  But now that the meerkat has not received corresponding reward for doing this big thing, Bols has to start thinking about the next countermeasures.

    It is inevitable to be hunted down by the Alliance Army.  If you get the Fire Spirit Pearl, you can also rely on the Fire Spirit Pearl to get help from other pirates. But if you don't find the Fire Spirit Pearl, then other pirates will ignore the Mongoose because of this murderous behavior.  It can be said that the meerkat at this time is almost like a rat crossing the street, and everyone is shouting to beat it.

    Pirates are a very strange group. They can seek wealth and sex, and they will lend a helping hand when their kind are in danger. However, there is only one thing, bloodthirsty, that is despised by all pirates.  And if you kill to get a peerless treasure, it is understandable in the eyes of pirates.

    Pirates are such a strange group.

    "The biggest problem now is that we can't find the Fire Spirit Pearl. We will talk about the rest after our mongooses have overcome this crisis." Bols patted his forehead lightly and said to Brad and Belgarde.

    Upon hearing what Bols said, Brad and Belgard became mute at the same time.  Bols was immediately angry when he saw this, "Speak, weren't you two quite good at talking just now?"

    "Boss, the intelligence says that the Fire Spirit Pearl is about the same size as an ordinary pearl. If someone shoves it into a corner, we won't be able to find it even if we find it." Brad said with a bitter face.

    Belgaard on the side heard this and immediately said sarcastically: "Oh, you still talk about your own intelligence. If your intelligence is accurate, we don't have to sit here to discuss countermeasures, we can just take things and leave."

    "Belgard! Stop talking nonsense!" Bols yelled at Belgard, which made Belgard shrink his neck and sit down honestly.  Bols scratched his head in distress and said to Brad: "Brad, among the three of us, you are the smartest.Even if you have seen the current situation, please come up with a solution.  "

    Brad nodded with a grimace upon hearing this.

    Time passed by, and just when Bols's patience was about to run out, Brad said: "Boss, the only solution is now. If we Mongoose want to preserve our strength, there is only one way left.  .”

    "What way?" Bols asked quickly.

    "Jin, An, Courtyard, Tree, Sea." Brad said word by word.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 50 Six Years Ago (Part 2)

    "What? Entering the sea of ??trees in Anting? I don't agree!!" Belgard immediately jumped up and objected after hearing this.

    "Shut up! Let Brad tell his reasons first." Bols glared at Belgard, then looked at Brad and said.

    Brad cleared his throat and said to Bols: "Boss, I always think that the Fire Spirit Pearl is in Lando's house, but we haven't found it for a while. And now aside from the Fire Spirit Pearl, this time our cats  Itachi was a bit too reckless, and more than half of Byland's people were killed in this attack. For such a big thing, even if the Alliance intends to let us go, other pirates will look at us differently."

    "You mean, we meerkats are desperate now." Bols looked at Brad and asked.

    "Yes." Brad nodded.

    "Brad, it's all your damn intelligence that caused the trouble, you have to take full responsibility!" Belgard jumped up and shouted.

    "Belgarde, shut up!" Bols said coldly.  He turned to Brad and said, "Brad, tell me all your plans."

    Brad nodded when he heard this, "My plan is this. The boss and Belgard will take the mongooses into the Sea of ????Anting Trees to avoid the Allied Army's pursuit, while I will find a way to stay in Byland"

    "No, why do you stay outside." Belgard objected.

    "Because, I can provide supplies for you who enter the Anting Tree Sea, and you, Belgard, can you?" Brad asked coldly.

    Belgard was speechless for a while after hearing this, and sat down again unwillingly.  Seeing that Belgard had stopped, Brad continued: "I will pay attention to the movement outside. When the wind noise subsides, boss, you can take the mongoose out of the sea of ????Anting trees."

    "I wonder where you think we should settle in the sea of ??trees in Anting?" Bols asked, touching his chin.

    "Because the Byland Forest covers a large area, for the sake of convenience when dividing the areas, we are currently in the Outer East District, close to the Inner East District. I suggest that the meerkats can settle in the Inner West District, although the terrain there is not very complicated.  , but it is a place with the most lush trees, which is most suitable for Belgard to use his abilities, and it is also relatively close to here, which can reduce the risk of being discovered when delivering supplies in the future."

    After listening to Brad's words, Bols asked: "Then how do you plan to stay in Byland? Although you have been behind the scenes in this attack on Byland, no one from Byland has seen you, but the Alliance Army  You will definitely come here, there is no guarantee that your true identity will not be discovered.”

    Brad heard this and replied: "Don't worry, boss. I know how to disguise myself. It won't be a big deal to show up in Byland with a different appearance. And I always firmly believe that the Fire Spirit Orb is at Lando's house. I want  Stay at Lando's house and be sure to find the Fire Spirit Pearl."

    "Hey~ Idiots are talking about dreams." Belgarde couldn't help but sarcastically said.

    Unfortunately, Brad ignored Belgard's provocation and continued to say to Bols: "Boss, for the sake of safety after the mongoose enters the Anting Tree Sea, I suggest that you and Belgard each take some people to settle separately. Alliance Army  They will never watch the meerkats enter the Anding Tree Sea and ignore them. Even if they are just showing off, they will send people into the Anding Tree Sea to clear out the meerkats. What the meerkats have to do is to severely injure those who come to clear out the meerkats.  of the Alliance Army, let the upper echelons of the Alliance Army understand that if you want to exterminate the mongooses, you will have to pay a huge price. In that way, we mongooses will be safe. Remember, the first anti-clearance campaign must be severe, so that the alliance forces  Feeling distressed.”

    "Well, I remember it. So in what capacity do you plan to stay in Byland? And how can we get in touch with you?" Bols asked again.  Belgard listened and understood that his boss had been convinced by Brad, the second child.  Prepare to take their brothers into the forest together.  He wanted to object, but he also knew that it was useless. Boss Bols said that once a decision was made, it would never be changed easily, so he could only sit aside and accept the reality helplessly.

    Brad thought for a while and then replied: "I will disguise myself and go to Lando's house soon to pretend to be a friend of Roland, the head of Lando's house. I will stay at Lando's house on the pretext of handling Roland's funeral. I will stay at Lando's house after the funeral is done."  Byland. As for how to connect? I think it’s safer for me to find you.”

    "Well, that's what you said, so let's do as you said. Belgard, go gather people, we are ready to evacuate." Bols ordered Belgard.  Belgard reluctantly agreed upon hearing this, stood up and walked out.  Before taking two steps, the fat cat Sparrow ran in in a panic.

    "Sparrow, what the hell are you running away in such a hurry?" Belgard scolded.

    "Three bosses, it's bad, the Alliance fleet. Our brother who is responsible for the lookout discovered that there is an alliance??'s fleet is approaching Byland.  It is expected to arrive in Byland in half an hour.  "The fat cat Sparrow said urgently.

    As soon as Bols heard this, he immediately said decisively: "Okay, the matter is settled. Sparrow, you go find Bach, and the two of you take people to collect food and tents. Belgard  , quickly gather people. Brad, you leave here immediately and remember our agreement."

    "Yes." Sparrow agreed, turned around and ran out of the room.  Belgard also knew that time was running out and followed him out of the door.

    "Boss, take care of yourself." Brad looked at Bols and said.

    “Stop talking nonsense, boss, I’m very tough and I won’t die so easily.” Bols punched Brad on the shoulder and said.

    Half an hour later, when the Alliance warship slowly landed at Byland and the heavily armed Alliance soldiers rushed out of the warship, the Mongoose Pirates had disappeared.  When Union soldiers found a shivering little girl from the fireplace in a humble room of Landau's house, the Union commander couldn't help but exclaim, "This is a miracle of life."

    Except for some distant relatives of the Lando family who were not in Byland and thus escaped the disaster, only Sophia, the only daughter of Roland, the head of the Lando family, survived.  But the disaster did not end because Sophia lost her parents. The distant relatives of the Lando family were like locusts that smelled blood, swarming to Byland just before Bols, the leader of the Mongoose Pirates, killed Lando.  In the hall of the direct members of the family, Sophia was forced to hand over all the property of the Lando family.

    Although the Lando family’s belongings were looted by the Mongoose Pirates, the amount of real estate distributed on various planets is still very large.  In the face of huge wealth, especially this easy-to-get wealth, all the relatives who had looked kind and kind in front of Sophia now showed their true colors, and vicious words fell overwhelmingly on Sophia's already weak shoulders.

    *************************************

    "You are a disaster star. If it weren't for you, how could your parents have died? If it weren't for you, how could so many people in Byland die? You are a disaster star, why don't you die?" A woman  He pointed directly at Sophia and yelled.

    Sophia bit her lip tightly and said nothing.  This is already the third day. In these three days, she has endured more accusations and insults than she may have heard in her entire life.  She no longer knew why she persisted. She just gritted her teeth. No matter how insulted the people in front of her were, she could never give them what her parents had left for her.

    "You disaster star, hand over the real estate certificate quickly!" Someone finally couldn't bear it anymore and stepped forward to rob it.

    “Let’s see who of you dares to touch her!” A voice stopped those who were about to step forward to snatch the box Sophia was holding in her arms.  Everyone looked back and saw a man standing at the gate, looking at everyone coldly.

    "Who are you? Who let you in? This is a family matter of the Lando family, get out of here!" A man stepped forward arrogantly and prepared to push the uninvited guest out.  The next moment, the man who did it screamed and lay on the ground, and a severed hand fell not far from him.

    The uninvited guest casually shook his sword and said to the surprised people: "My name is Brad, and I am Roland's close friend. After hearing the news of Roland's death, I came here specifically to see if there is anything I can do to help. I am very happy now.  I have made this decision of mine. If I don’t come, I may not be able to see your ugly faces. Now I will give you two ways. One is to get out of here immediately, and the other is I will drive you away one by one. Of course, in the rush  When I leave, I will leave some parts of you as souvenirs."

    "You, you, this is a family matter of the Lando family"

    "Get out!" Brad took a step forward and said coldly.

    When Brad took a step forward, everyone took a step back, took a step forward, and took a step back, until finally someone couldn't bear the pressure brought by Brad and turned around and ran away with a yell.  Then everyone dispersed and fled the hall, tails between their legs, returning to where they came from.

    Brad put away his sword, walked up to Sophia, squatted down and looked at Sophia with a look of pity, and said softly: "Sofia, please allow me to call you this. Maybe you have never seen me, but please believe me. As long as  As long as I, Brad, am alive, I won't let anyone hurt you."

    Sophia opened her eyes wide, and after a while she asked softly: "Really?"

    Brad nodded vigorously when he heard this.

    ……

    ……

    ……

    Is it a dream?  Sophia opened her eyes, looked at the ceiling and thought to herself.  I do not know how it is?  In the past few days, I have been dreaming about meeting Brad for the first time every day. I don’t know if this dream isWhat does ?? imply to yourself?

    "Miss, are you awake?" Brad's voice came from outside the door.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Sophia showed a smile on her face and replied softly: "Please come in."

    Brad walked into the room with an anxious look on his face.  Seeing that familiar face, Sophia smiled slightly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 51 Slap

    Back at Byland, Han Yu and others broke up with Field.  After rescuing Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao, Han Yu and Ning Ping promised to give them guidance when they returned to Byland. However, they were grabbed by Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao and let go as soon as they returned to Byland.  Han Yu and Ning Ping had no choice but to let Field take Lin Ke to Landu's house to deliver the three-eyed bobcat, while they followed Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao home and waited for Lin Ke and Field to come back.

    As soon as she arrived at the door of her house, she saw Wang Sanniang standing at the door looking around anxiously.  After seeing Han Yu and others, he immediately walked over quickly, hugged Wang Fubao, and refused to let go for a long time.

    "Sanniang, this child Fu Bao is fine. Don't worry as I'm here." Teacher Zhou came out of nowhere to ask for credit from Wang Sanniang.

    It’s a pity that Wang Sanniang didn’t accept his trick at all. She heard this and said coldly: “Zhou Dayong, stop bragging. If it works, will the child Fu Bao get lost?”

    "Uh This, this" Zhou Dayong was speechless after hearing this. When he looked around, he saw Han Yuzheng looking at him with a surprised look on his face. He couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Why are you looking at me like this?"  Zhou Dayong knew about Han Yu and Ning Ping, especially when he saw the body of the black bear that the two of them had killed together, Zhou Dayong knew that he couldn't afford to offend the man in front of him.

    "It's okay, I'm just curious about where you came from? We didn't seem to see you along the way." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Han Yu, what Teacher Zhou is best at is tracking. Generally, as long as he doesn't want you to find him, it will be difficult for you to find him." Wang Tianbao introduced to Han Yu from the side.

    "Oh, following" Han Yu said thoughtfully.

    "I'm not a stalker. In my eyes, only Sanniang is worth following." Zhou Dayong was afraid that Wang Sanniang would misunderstand, so he quickly defended himself.  It's a pity that the wording is inappropriate, but it seems to be self-inflicted.

    "Bah!" Wang Sanniang spat softly, pulling Wang Fubao and walking home. Wang Tianbao and others quickly followed her into the house.  Zhou Dayong also wanted to enter, but was blocked by Wang Tianbao.

    "Tianbao, why are you stopping me?" Zhou Dayong asked in confusion.

    "Teacher Zhou, this is my home." Wang Tianbao replied expressionlessly.

    "Then why were they able to enter?" Zhou Dayong asked, pointing at Han Yu and Ning Ping who entered the room.

    "They are guests in my house."

    “Then can’t I be considered a guest in your house?”

    "cannot."

    "Then it's okay for me to visit your home?" Zhou Dayong said helplessly.

    "Brother, mom called you." Wang Fubao came over and said to Wang Tianbao.

    "Oh, sister, watch this person and don't let him enter our house." Wang Tianbao agreed, pointed at Zhou Dayong and told Wang Fubao.

    "Well, I understand, brother, go ahead."

    "Fu Bao, in my eyes, you are a good boy"

    "Teacher Zhou, you won't be allowed to enter my house even if you praise me." Wang Fubao replied with a smile.  Zhou Dayong choked back what he said.

    After a while, Wang Tianbao ran over with a happy face and said to Zhou Dayong: "Teacher Zhou, my mother said that she is not free today. Let's visit her home another day."

    "Ouch" Zhou Dayong reluctantly took another look inside the house. Unfortunately, there were two people guarding the door that he could not offend. It seemed that he could only go back temporarily today.

    Looking at Zhou Dayong's desolate back, Wang Fubao asked Wang Tianbao in a low voice: "Brother, are we going a little too far?"

    "It's okay, we don't know what Zhou Dayong is thinking. But if he wants to marry our mother, we can't let him succeed so easily."

    The baby girl was fine, so Wang Sanniang decided to prepare a sumptuous lunch to entertain everyone, especially thanks to Han Yu and Ning Ping for their help, and thanks to Han Yu and Ning Ping, Chen Shao, the young master, was also retained.  Since Wang Sanniang had an honest conversation with him, Chen Shao has become a lot more mature and steady, and he has also become much kinder in dealing with others. It is precisely because of his changes that Wang Tianbao can reluctantly accept his existence.  .  As for Liu Yu, he is a frequent visitor to the Wang family. He grew up with the Wang brothers and sisters. Because his parents both work, he often comes to the Wang family for dinner. If he doesn't come any day, the Wang family will be surprised.

    While there was still some time before dinner, Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao couldn't wait to pull Han Yu and Ning Ping to ask for advice.  There is nothing wrong with both sides. Even if they want to discuss how to deal with Brad, they have to wait until Field and Lin Ke come back.  In the Wang family's backyard, Han Yu asked Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao to demonstrate to them what he knew first.

    Knowing that it concerned them, Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao seriously communicated in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping.Hand over move.  A layman can watch the show, but an expert can watch the door. From the martial arts skills practiced by Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao, it can be seen that these two people usually work very hard and have solid basic skills. What they lack is actual combat.

    Practical experience is very important.  It's like having a golden mountain, but without the tools to dig it, you can only stare at the golden mountain.  This can be seen from the fact that Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao cannot deal with the black bear together.

    Now that you know the cause of the problem, the rest will be easier to solve.  Actual combat is what Wang Tianbao and Chen Shao need to do next.

    "Tianbao, I remember telling you before that the school is now competing with the school's masters. Have you done it?" Ning Ping frowned and asked Wang Tianbao.

    "Wellmy mother won't let me cause trouble in school." Wang Tianbao scratched his head and replied.

    Hearing Wang Tianbao’s answer, Ning Ping rolled his eyes and had nothing to say to Wang Tianbao, an obedient child.  Chen Shao on the side asked: "Mr. Ning Ping, do you mean to say that what Wang Tianbao and I lack now is actual combat experience?"

    "Yes, smart. Yes, you and Wang Tianbao have a good foundation, but they have never been in actual combat. No matter how solid the foundation is, you still don't know how to use it. When dealing with that black bear that day, did you and Wang Tianbao feel a little confused?  , the methods that could have been used cannot be used, it is all due to lack of experience in this area. "

    Chen Shao was silent for a moment when he heard this, and then asked: "Then what Wang Tianbao and I will practice in the future is to accumulate practical experience?"

    "It should be said that we should accumulate practical experience without delaying other training." Ning Ping corrected him.

    "Chen Shao, what do you mean, do you have any way to increase our practical experience?" Wang Tianbao asked curiously from the side.

    "Well, Wang Tianbao, do you think there are many hooligans in Byland?" Chen Shao asked rhetorically.

    "Young hooligans? There are so manyare you going to fight with the hooligans too?" Wang Tianbao asked in surprise.

    "There are many hooligans in Bayland, and although the general hooligans are brave and fierce, they dare not really kill them when fighting. This is much more useful than finding students to practice in schools. In a word, you come  Not coming?"

    "Come." Wang Tianbao thought for a while and replied.

    "Han Yu, Lin Ke and Field are back." Wang Fubao came over and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu saw Wang Fubao's expression was different, as if he had something to say, so he couldn't help but ask: "Fubao, what's wrong?"

    “Well, go and see for yourself.”

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in confusion. When the two returned to the house, they saw Lin Ke sitting in the living room holding a three-eyed bobtail cat, but Field was nowhere to be seen.

    "Lin Ke, where is Field?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked.

    "He went back upstairs." Lin Ke hesitated after hearing this. Although the time was short, Han Yu still noticed it.

    "What happened?" Han Yu asked as he sat down.

    Lin Ke thought for a while and told Han Yu what happened when she and Field returned to Lando's house.

    In the living room of Lando's house, Brad was surprised and a little surprised when he heard the maid saying that Field and a woman named Lin Ke had returned with a three-eyed bobtail cat.  After hearing this, Sophia was also very surprised and wanted to go and see it together.  Seeing that Brad couldn't hold her back, he asked someone to find a wheelchair, let Sophia sit on it, and pushed Sophia to meet Field and Lin Ke, who brought the three-eyed bobtail cat.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as they met, Field's expression changed immediately when he saw Brad pushing Sophia in front of him.  Lin Ke, who was on the side, saw that the situation was not good and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Are you Butler Brad?"

    "I am. Are you?" Brad asked.

    "My name is Lin Ke, and I am a companion of Han Yu and Ning Ping. Han Yu and the others are unable to come because they have something to do, so I asked Field and I to come here first with the three-eyed bobtail cat."

    After hearing what Lin Ke said, Brad quickly said: "Oh, thank you so much. Someone, go get the doctor."

    "Field, thank you." Sophia looked at Field and said.

    "You're welcome." Field replied with an expression on his face.

    Seeing this, Sophia asked in confusion: "Field, what's wrong with you?"

    Upon seeing this, Field looked at Brad, who was directing the doctor to draw blood from the three-eyed bobcat not far away. Finally, he couldn't help but whisper to Sophia what he heard from Han Yu, but fortunately he did not tell Han Yu  To tell him, he just said that he heard it from the third boss of the Mongoose family when he encountered it.

    "Pa!" With a loud slap, Field was stunned and stared blankly at Sophia, who was glaring at him angrily.  Just listen to SophiaSaid: "Field, I didn't expect you to be such a villain who likes to speak ill of people behind their backs. I really misjudged you."

    "Sofia, you don't believe me?" Field asked incomprehensibly.  It was clear that he was telling the truth, but why didn't Sophia believe him? Could it be that as Ning Ping worried, for Brad, only Sophia could believe him after he saw his true face?

    "Stop talking, go away, I don't want to see you again." Sophia turned her head sadly, not wanting to look at Field again.

    At this time, Brad had already led people to stand in front of Sophia to prevent Field from doing anything detrimental to Sophia.

    "Sofia, you will regret it sooner or later." Field shouted anxiously.

    Brad frowned when he heard this, looked at Field and said, "Didn't you hear my lady say she doesn't want to see you? Please get out, you are not welcome here."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 52 Disappearance

    "Bang~bang~bang~" the door sounded. Field opened the door and saw Han Yu and Ning Ping standing at the door.  Han Yu looked at Field, and the five-finger mountain on his face was clearly visible. Sophia, this bitch, was really ruthless.

    "Field, it's time to eat." Han Yu asked.

    "I have no appetite, you can eat." Field shook his head slightly and said.

    Seeing that Field was in a low mood, Han Yu frowned and said, "People are like iron, and food is like steel. If you don't eat for one meal, you will feel hungry. If you don't eat, you can't do anything. Let's go and eat. Only when you are full can you have the strength to be yourself."  Things you want to do.”

    "Han Yu, do you think I am suitable to appear in front of others?" Field asked Han Yu with a wry smile and pointed at the five-finger mountain on his face.

    Ning Ping on the side heard this and said: "If you ask me, you just asked for it. That Brad showed up to help Sophia when she was most helpless. I think in Sophia's heart, Brad is no less than her own protector.  God, if you say bad things about the God of protection in people’s minds, they won’t slap you.”

    Hearing Ning Ping’s evaluation, Field was unhappy, but he also understood that Ning Ping was telling the truth. After returning, he thought about it quietly alone. If it were him, he would probably be the same as Sophia.

    "But I'm telling the truth." Field muttered unconvinced.

    "I know you are telling the truth. Not only me, but also Han Yu and Lin Ke know it, but there is no evidence. As long as there is no evidence, why do you want Sophia to believe you? And didn't we agree to temporarily deal with this matter?  Is this a secret? Why did you tell it so impulsively? "

    "I'm sorry."

    In response to Field's apology, Ning Ping shook his head, "Forget it, it has already happened, and there is no point in apologizing. Let's go have a meal first. We will discuss things after the meal. At least we must come up with someone who can protect Sophia."  Find a way."

    After lunch, Han Yu, Ning Ping, Fei Er, and Lin Ke came to Fei Er's room and closed the door to discuss things.  I don’t know what came out of the discussion. When it dawned the next day, the Wang family discovered that Field was missing, and Han Yu and others didn’t know Field’s whereabouts.

    Just when everyone was about to go out to search, someone from the Lando family came and invited Lin Ke to visit the Lando family.

    Lin Ke followed the visitor to Lando's house, while Han Yu and Ning Ping started acting separately to find Field who left without saying goodbye.

    At Landu’s house, Sophia received Lin Ke warmly.  The blood of the three-eyed bobcat did have miraculous effects, but within one night, Sophia was already able to get out of bed and move around.

    Taking Lin Ke for a walk in the garden, Sophia suddenly asked in a low voice: "Lin Ke, um, how is Field?"

    Hearing this, Lin Ke glanced at Sophia in surprise, and saw that Sophia's face was slightly red at this time, her eyes were a little dodgey, as if she didn't dare to look at her shy look, and she knew it in her heart.  He said with a deliberately heavy tone: "I don't know about this either."

    "I don't know? Aren't you guys working together?" Sophia asked in surprise.

    "Well, Field is missing. I saw him last night, but he was nowhere to be seen in the morning."

    Hearing what Lin Ke said, Sophia suddenly became anxious, "How could this happen? Wasn't he able to withstand blows before? Why is he so fragile this time? Lin Ke, do you know where he went?"

    "I don't know about this either. Han Yu and Ning Ping have already started to find him, but it's hard to say whether they can find him or not. Sophia, didn't you say you didn't want to see him again yesterday? Why were you so nervous after hearing that he was missing?"

    "I, I was just speaking out of anger." Sophia lowered her head and whispered.

    Lin Ke smiled slightly when he saw this, "If Field knew that you were worried about him, he would jump for joy. Don't worry, we will definitely get Field back for you."

    “…Then, I’ll leave it to you.” Sophia said to Lin Ke with a blushing face after hearing this.

    "By the way, please take care of this three-eyed bobtail cat for a few days." Lin Ke said to Sophia as if he suddenly remembered.

    Looking at the cute little guy that Lin Ke handed over, Sophia's face was happy, but she asked a little worriedly: "Is it okay? It won't scratch me, right?"

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Don't worry, this guy is very smart and understands people's words. Right, mistress."

    Something happened that moved and surprised Sophia. After hearing Lin Ke’s name, the three-eyed bobcat rolled his eyes very humanely and nodded reluctantly.

    "It, it, understands what you are saying?" Sophia asked in surprise.

    "Yes, it can not only understand people"??, if you teach with your heart, it is not difficult to speak human words.  I will go back to look for Field with Han Yu and the others. It is not very convenient to carry it with me. Can you help me take care of it for a while?  "

    “Is this, is this appropriate?” Sophia asked with an embarrassed look.

    "It's nothing to be embarrassed about. I feel like I can talk to you, and I believe you won't treat it badly."

    "Well, then I won't refuse." Sophia said, taking the three-eyed short-tailed cat that Lin Ke handed over, and holding it in her arms.  After talking for a while, Lin Ke, who had achieved his goal, was about to leave. Sophia tried to persuade her to stay, so she could only send him to the door. At the same time, she invited Lin Ke, Han Yu and Ning Ping to spend a few days with her on her tenth day.  I came to Lando's house as a guest on my sixth birthday.  It's a pity that Lin Ke refused because he was busy that day and might not be able to come.

    Lin Ke's rejection made Brad relieved. Sophia's sixteenth birthday was the day when he could fulfill his wish for many years, and he didn't want to cause any complications.  In his eyes, Han Yu and Ning Ping are possible elements of his plan. If possible, it is better not to give them a chance to appear.  Now that he heard Lin Ke's rejection, Brad could finally focus his main energy on dealing with Belgard, the third leader of the mongoose.

    Ever since the Mongoose Pirates entered the Anting Tree Sea, the original three masters were divided into three factions, and as time went by, the third master Belgard became less and less obedient to the orders of the first master Bols.  There has not been any blatant disobedience, but it is definitely a violation of the law.  And his original power became less obedient because he did not enter the sea of ????Anting trees.

    "No matter who it is, whoever dares to stop me from fulfilling my wish for many years is my enemy, Brad." Brad said to himself secretly.

    In the Overseas East District of Antingshu, a figure is carrying a mountain-like backpack, moving towards the destination step by step with difficulty.  When he came to a creek, the man put down his backpack, put his hands to his mouth and shouted around: "Mr. Jobs, Mr. Jobs, I am Field, and I have brought delicious food to see you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the roar of machines coming from the woods not far away.  Not long after, a robot three meters high appeared in front of Field.  The cockpit door opened, and the dwarf Jobs jumped out, landed in front of Field, raised his head and asked, "Why are you here again?"

    "Mr. Jobs, I'm here to see you." Field replied with a flattering smile on his face.

    "Come to see me?" Jobs glanced at Field suspiciously, stepped in front of the runway backpack, and asked while opening the backpack: "Did you encounter some problem?"

    "Mr. Jobs, you are so smart"

    "Stop talking nonsense and tell me what you have to say. I'm very busy." Jobs interrupted Field's flattery and took out a roast chicken from his backpack and gnawed on it.

    Field didn’t care about Jobs’s attitude towards him and said, “Mr. Jobs, do you remember Miss Sophia of the Lando family?”

    "Huh? Remember, that poor little girl. What? Something happened to her?"

    "Well, strictly speaking, something is going to happen to her."

    When Jobs heard this, he put down the roast chicken, looked at Field and asked, "What happened?"

    "Do you remember the butler Brad beside Sophia?"

    "Remember, he is a very loyal person."

    Field shook his head slightly when he heard this, "If you knew that Brad was actually the second-in-command of the Mongoose Pirates, do you still think he is a very loyal person?"

    When Jobs heard this, his eyes suddenly widened, "What did you say?"

    "I said, Brad is the second in command of the Mongoose Pirates." Field repeated.

    "No way. You must be kidding me." Jobs shook his head in disbelief.

    "Mr. Jobs, do you think I would come here to joke with you when I'm full?" Field asked helplessly.

    Jobs was stunned when he heard this, and then shook his head, "No. But what you said is too unbelievable. Do you have any evidence?"

    "My evidence is that these things were told to us by the third boss of Mongoose."

    “No one will believe me if I find a meerkat person to testify.” Jobs shook his head after hearing this.

    Field also said helplessly: "Yes, so I have no evidence now."

    "Then why did you come to me? Do you want me to come forward to testify for you?"

    "No, I haven't thought about it that way. Mr. Jobs, I know that Brad will attack on Sophia's birthday, so before that, I think"I'm asking for some secret weapons from you. I know that Mr. Jobs's wisdom is unmatched by anyone in Byland. If we want to stop Brad's evil deeds, we can only rely on Mr. Jobs."  "

    Everyone likes to hear good words, especially dwarfs. After hearing Field's praise of himself, Jobs' originally small eyes were completely invisible this time, leaving only two slits on his face.

    “Good boy, you can talk, tell me, how do you want me to help you?” Jobs asked Field with a smile.

    Having achieved his goal, Field quickly replied: "Mr. Jobs, you also know that I am good at firearms, so I would like to ask you to make some modifications for my sniper rifle. I wonder if you can help?"

    "No problem, isn't it just a matter of modifying the firearm? Leave it to me." Jobs assured Field, patting his chest.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 53 Banquet

    Time passed day by day, and although Sophia had not heard any news from Field, her birthday still arrived as scheduled.  The Lando family has declined, but as the old saying goes, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. On Sophia's birthday, the number of people who came to celebrate reached hundreds.  It can be said that these hundreds of people are all prominent figures from all walks of life. Some are from Byland, and some come here specially. In short, Sophia's birthday party was very lively.

    "Miss, it's time to go down and meet the guests." Brad knocked on the door and said to Sophia, who was sitting in front of the dressing table in a daze.

    "Okay, I'll come right away." Sophia agreed, got up and walked towards the door.

    Arriving at the hall where the banquet was held, Sophia, wearing a long white dress, immediately became the focus of everyone's attention.  A sixteen-year-old girl is at a good age to be young and beautiful. The well-tailored dress makes Sophia, who already has a good temperament, even more attractive to others.

    "Wow~ I didn't expect Miss Sophia to be so beautiful." In the crowd, Chen Shao, who was dressed as a gentleman, couldn't help but admired, but then he smiled and said to a companion beside him: "Of course, in my eyes, you are the most beautiful, Fu Bao.  "

    Before Fu Bao could speak, a person standing next to Fu Bao coughed lightly and reminded him, "Well, pay attention, you two are both men now."

    Hearing Wang Tianbao’s reminder, Chen Shao rolled his eyes covertly, complaining in his heart that Han Yu was not keeping his word. He had agreed that he would bring Han Yu and Ning Ping here, and Han Yu and Ning Ping created opportunities for themselves to please Wang Fubao.  Unexpectedly, the opportunity came, and it also came with two super-power light bulbs, Wang Tianbao and Liu Yu.

    "Tianbao, where are Han Yu and Ning Ping?" Chen Shao asked Wang Tianbao in a low voice while everyone's attention was focused on Sophia.  Wang Tianbao looked up when he heard this, and pointed to a dining table not far from them.  Chen Shao took a quick look and realized that both of them had eaten.

    "Dear guests, first of all, thank you for coming" As the organizer of this birthday banquet, Brad first made an opening statement, and then began to take Sophia to introduce the distinguished guests who came to the banquet one by one.

    When Brad brought Sophia to a white-haired old man, the old man looked at Sophia seriously, nodded and said, "They look alike. Miss Sophia, you and your mother look so much alike."

    "Old gentleman, have you seen my mother?" Sophia asked curiously.

    Hearing this, the old man smiled and replied: "HahaI watched your mother grow up, since your mother and your father met, got married, and gave birth to you. You may not know, but I held her in my arms when you were a child.  It’s you, but it’s been too long and you may not remember it.”

    “Old sir, thank you for coming to my birthday party.”

    “You’re welcome, I’m here firstly to celebrate your birthday, and secondly to complete what your parents asked me to do.”

    Brad on the side felt his heart skip a beat when he heard this. He looked at the old man nervously and thought to himself, "Could it be that the Fire Spirit Pearl is in the hands of this old guy?"

    Just when Brad was suspicious, the old man waved behind him, and the attendant not far away quickly stepped forward, holding a palm-sized black box in his hand.

    "In this box, there is the birthday gift your parents asked me to give you on your sixteenth birthday. You can keep it yourself."

    Hearing what the old man said, Sophia's eyes filled with tears. She silently took the box, bowed deeply to the old man, and said softly: "Thank you."

    Hearing this, the old man advised with a kind face: "Silly boy, today is a happy day, how can you cry? The Lando family still counts on you for its future, so stop crying."

    Brad, who was standing by, stared at the box in Sophia's hand, wishing he could snatch the box away immediately, but his reason was also telling him to be patient, the time was running out now, and he needed to be patient for a little longer.  Although he understood in his heart, Brad's eyes still couldn't help but look at the box in Sophia's hand. And because Sophia had left this box to her by her parents, she kept holding it without giving it to anyone else.  What happened was a torture for Brad.

    After separating from the old man, Sophia turned around to ask Brad who the next person to introduce was, but she saw a painful struggle on Brad's face, and she quickly asked with concern: "Uncle Brad, what's wrong with you?"

    Brad was shocked and quickly replied: "No, it's okay. I'm just doing the same old thing. I'll be patient for a while and it will pass."

    When Sophia heard this, she stopped busy getting to know people, held Brad's arm and went to the lounge.  Brad shook his head slightly when he saw this, "Miss, what you should do now is stay here to greet the guests instead of?Help me to rest.  Let's do this. I'll go to the lounge to rest for a while, while you, miss, will stay here to take charge of the overall situation.  "

    Sofia, who was used to following Brad's advice, did not insist this time and asked the two maids to help Brad leave while she continued to entertain guests in the hall.  After a while, she saw a very unusual duo in the hall.

    Generally, most people go to a banquet like this for the purpose of building relationships and making friends, but it is rare for people like the two foodies in front of them to go there for the food.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping." Sophia smiled and looked at the two people who were eating.

    "Huh?Miss, you have the wrong person. I know I am handsome, but your way of striking up a conversation is too old-fashioned, Miss." One of the foodies looked up at Sophia and said.

    The foodie’s words immediately made others feel dizzy. This guy is so shameless!  Can Miss Sophia like you, a foodie?  With your way of eating, no matter how rich you are, one day you will make them poor.  What was unexpected was that instead of being angry, Miss Sophia said with a smile: "Han Yu, do you think no one will recognize you if you put on makeup? Under my influence, except for you who are so good at eating, bye  Rand can’t find a second one yet.”

    "Pfft~" Ning Ping, who was sitting next to Han Yu, couldn't help laughing when he heard this.  Han Yu couldn't help complaining: "Ning Ping, it's all your fault. You said you were eating your own food. Why are you laughing? This time, the secret is revealed."

    After complaining about Ning Ping, Han Yu said to Sophia: "Sofia, happy birthday. But first, I'm very poor, so I don't have a gift for you."

    "It doesn't matter, I'm very happy that you can come. Where is Lin Ke? Where is she?" Sophia asked with a smile.

    "Her? She had some personal matters to deal with, so she didn't come, but she asked me to wish you a happy birthday on her behalf."

    "That's it. Then please thank her for me."

    ?Beauty is a problem.  There are always some people who can't bear to see a beautiful woman not getting close to them, but instead having a pleasant conversation with someone they don't think is very good.  It can be summed up in five words: envy, jealousy and hate.  No, if Sophia stayed with Han Yu and Ning Ping for a long time, the people looking for trouble would appear.

    "Hmph, no wonder the Lando family is in decline. A dignified head of the family is actually having a lively conversation with two low-class people. It's hard to imagine not being in decline." A mocking voice reached the ears of Han Yu and the other three who were talking.

    When Han Yu heard this, he frowned. Ning Ping, who was beside him, reached out and grabbed Han Yu's wrist and whispered: "Han Yu, today is Sophia's birthday. Don't set fire to other people's butts here."

    "But that guy said bad things about Sophia. Since Sophia is our friend, of course we can't let Sophia be underestimated." Han Yu also whispered.

    "Then let's wait until he leaves here. Then I will accompany you to deal with him." Ning Ping continued to persuade.

    Sophia on the side also advised: "Han Yu, it's okay. Ever since I was attacked by the mongoose, I have heard worse words than this, so I don't mind at all."

    Hearing what Sophia said, Han Yu said angrily: "Okay, let's look at Sophia's face and not cause trouble for that guy for the time being. Ning Ping, it's agreed that you will accompany me to find trouble for that guy later."

    "No problem." Ning Ping agreed.

    "It's a pity that some people just don't understand. Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't refute after they said something sarcastic, they thought the other party was afraid of them, so their words became more and more unpleasant.

    Just when Sophia was about to ask someone to ask the troublemaker out, she suddenly heard the man yell in panic and slap his little brother hard.  But the fire in the little brother's position never went out.

    "Quick, quick, take off your pants!" Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao said, fearing that the world would be in chaos.  Ever since the man spoke ill of Han Yu and Ning Ping, Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao had been unhappy. Now that they saw each other's misfortune, they were of course extremely happy.

    “The person who was targeted was also honest. When someone asked him to take off his pants, he actually took off his pants.  There was an uproar in the venue. Not to mention, her thighs were so white.

    "Peng~" Just as the person who had taken off his pants breathed a sigh of relief, the flame that came out of nowhere suddenly lit up again. This time he couldn't take it off, because if he took it off, it would be really dangerous.  I've lost my face to my grandma's house.

    When I was at a loss, I heard a loud shout: "Don't move, just let me go."

    Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao walked up to the man in a few steps and kicked at an important part of the man that could not withstand heavy blows.  The man's eyes suddenly bulged, and he fell to the ground on his back with a plop.  But Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao didn't give up. They stepped forward and stamped dozens of times, finally removing the ball.The fire was completely stamped out.

    From the moment the person took off his pants, the ladies at the venue consciously turned their backs. When the person was carried out, they saw the frightened look on the men beside them, and couldn't help but curiously asked them.  What happened after the death?

    "You" Ning Ping pointed at Han Yu and expressed helplessness at his chaos.  But Han Yu didn't care at all, smiling as if nothing happened, looking at Ning Ping with innocent eyes, as if to say, it's none of my business, I don't know anything.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 54 The Dagger Appears

    In the butler's room of the Lando family, Brad took off his butler uniform and put on the combat uniform that he had not worn for several years. He took out a pair of sharp claws from the suitcase under the bed, slowly put them on his hands, and put on his head  Without replying, he ordered the men waiting on the side: "Let's get started."

    "yes."

    Brad took a deep breath and walked out of the room.

    In the hall, the previous events were nothing in people's eyes, they just added a little more talk.  Everyone should still eat, drink, and chat.

    Suddenly everything went dark and all the lights in the hall went out.  Then a white light hit Brad who appeared at the top of the stairs.  Except for the two insiders, Han Yu and Ning Ping, everyone else, including Sophia, thought this was a performance by the housekeeper Brad.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome here. Brad, the Mongoose Pirate Group, welcomes you." Brad said slowly to everyone present.

    "Uncle Brad, what are you talking about?" Sophia stepped forward and asked.  Her sudden action made Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were about to approach her in the dark, secretly screamed.

    "Miss Sophia, please come forward." Brad stretched out his hand and said to Sophia.

    Sophia had no idea that the danger was approaching. She took two steps forward and let Brad hold her hand.  Brad threw Sophia behind him with all his strength. Before Sophia had time to scream, she was caught by the guard standing behind Brad.

    "Uncle Brad, what's wrong with you? Let me go." Sophia shouted to Brad while struggling.

    Brad turned around slowly, looked at Sophia with a gentle face and said, "Miss Sophia, let me introduce myself again. Brad, the second master of the Mongoose Pirates, is here for the Fire Spirit Orb that your parents left for you."

    "You" Sophia looked at Brad in disbelief.

    Ignoring Sophia's surprise, Brad reached out and took out the box that the old man gave to Sophia just now. He opened it with some excitement, his face suddenly changed, and he said repeatedly: "This is impossible, this is impossible, this  How could the box contain something other than the Fire Spirit Pearl? Old man, yes, that old man." Brad's eyes scanned the crowd.  At this time, the hall had regained its light, but the important positions were already controlled by Brad's people.

    "Uncle Brad, why?" Sophia asked Brad sadly.

    It's a pity that Brad is no longer the patient and good man before. He waved his hands impatiently and said, "Stop talking nonsense. I've had enough of coaxing you, a yellow-haired girl. You'd better shut up now, otherwise  I can’t guarantee whether I will send you to meet your parents.”

    "Did you really kill my parents?"

    "I made the plan, do you think I was the one who killed him?" At this point, Brad saw the old man in the crowd and walked on without looking back.

    Facing Brad, who claimed to be the second master of the mongoose, everyone retreated, but Brad came to the old man without any hindrance.  The two young guards following the old man saw this and hurriedly stepped forward, but before they could get out of their stance, Brad's figure flashed and appeared behind them. They wanted to turn their heads, but their heads and necks seemed to be separated.  Home.

    Two dead bodies fell to the ground, blood staining the carpet on the ground red.  It was only then that people clearly realized that the Brad in front of them might really be the second in command of the Mongoose Pirates, and that Miss Sophia had really been kidnapped.  There was a commotion in the crowd, but Brad ignored it and walked up to the old man and asked: "Old man, where is the Fire Pearl?"

    "Are you Brad? The one called Brad the civet?" the old man asked without answering.

    "Yes, it's me, but that happened several years ago. Now I only care about the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Pearl."

    "Who told you that the Fire Lingzhu was at Landu's house?" the old man asked in a deep voice.

    Brad smiled slightly, and suddenly moved his right hand, and a blood stain appeared on the old man's cheek, "Old man, I am asking you now, not you asking me, to figure out the current situation."

    "You haven't answered my question yet." The old man stared at Brad unmoved and asked.

    Brad felt that his prestige was threatened, and he was immediately ready to teach the old man a lesson.  Suddenly there was a gunshot, and then the hall went dark, and someone screamed in the darkness. When the light returned to the hall, Brad found that several of his men fell to the ground, and Sophia had already  No trace left.

    "Don't let me chase you yet!" Brad ordered angrily upon seeing this.

    Several men immediately dispersed and ran outside, while in the hall, those who came to the banquet??Huddled in a corner of the hall, looking so helpless and desperate.

    "Old man, where is the Fire Pearl?" Brad turned around and asked the old man again.

    "Besides me, there were two other people who knew that Roland had obtained the Fire Pearl. Which one of them did you hear from?" The old man looked at Brad and asked.

    Under the gaze of the old man, Brad was defeated, frowned and replied: "It's a guy who owed gambling debts in the casino. I don't know his name? It's just that I paid off the gambling debts for him, and then  He told me this as payment.”

    "Is it him? Damn it, I must kill him."

    "Don't worry, he died after telling this secret. Now, it's time for you to answer my question, right?"

    "The Fire Spirit Orb is not on me. Except for the box that Roland and his wife gave to me, I don't have anything else here that I got from Lando's house." The old man frowned and replied.

    "If this is the case, then you have no need to live." After Brad finished speaking, he raised his right hand and prepared to send the old man on his way.  Another gunshot was heard, and the hall became dark again. Immediately afterwards, Brad felt that danger was approaching, and he quickly raised his left hand to protect his side.

    "Clang~" A sound of metal hitting each other came, and at this moment, the light returned to the hall again. Brad saw that the person who attacked him was none other than Ning Ping.

    "Why are you?" Brad asked in surprise.  He left because he had to prepare in advance, so he didn't see Han Yu and Ning Ping who had dressed up in disguise.

    "Are you surprised?" Ning Ping asked softly.

    While the two people were talking, Brad's men in the hall were attacked. A figure blew past like a whirlwind. Wherever he passed, all of his men were unconscious without exception.  When the whirlwind stopped, when Brad saw the person, he said as if he had expected it: "I guessed it was you Han Yu. I felt that you would be the unrest in my plan after you came back from the battle against Anting Shuhai.  Factors, I didn’t expect it to come true.”

    "It seems that your mind is not stupid. You are right when you think about it. If you could plan such a thing to capture the planet six years ago, how could you not be wary of us? If you don't leave now, what are you waiting for?" Han Yu turned and rushed into the hall.  The people inside shouted.

    The words woke up the dreamer, and everyone in the hall immediately rushed to the door.

    "Aren't you in a hurry? If these people escape, I believe it won't be long before Byland's garrison arrives." Ning Ping asked, looking at Brad who didn't look nervous at all.

    Brad replied calmly after hearing this: "Humph, why should I be nervous? Since I, the mongoose, could bloodbath Byland once back then, I can also bloodbath him again today. Those people can just live a little longer."  It’s just time.”

    "Then do you know where we learned about your identity? It was your third boss, Belgarde, who told us about you personally. Otherwise, why do you think we are so sure of your identity?"  Han Yu said unhappily upon hearing this.

    "Belgard? I didn't expect that he would go to such lengths to surpass me. Anyway, after this incident, I believe the boss will no longer stop me from cleaning up the house."

    Hearing what Brad said, Han Yu was furious, "You should think about how you want to spend tonight first, right? Suffer death!"

    "Whoosh!" Brad disappeared on the spot. The next moment, a sharp blade about 60 centimeters long silently stretched towards Han Yu's neck. Ning Ping quickly warned when he saw this. At the same time, his figure flashed and waved his sword towards Brad.  Stab the vital parts of virtue.  Brad smiled slightly when he saw this, gave up on Han Yu and jumped back, avoiding Ning Ping's attack.

    "Han Yu, go after Lin Ke and the others. This Brad is so confident, he must arrange a back-up to protect Lin Ke and the others." Ning Ping looked at Brad and whispered to Han Yu.

    "Then I'll leave him to you. I'll come back to help you after I send Lin Ke and the others to a safe place." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Well, be careful of the Mongoose Pirates in the sea of ????Antingshu. Since that Belgarde and Brad are at odds, he will definitely come out to join in the fun today."

    "I know, then be careful."

    "Um."

    "Have you finished giving your last words?" Brad asked Ning Ping as he glanced at Han Yu who turned to leave.

    "What you used just now should be your famous skill, Phantom Step, right?" Ning Ping asked without answering.

    "What? Want to learn? I never accept apprentices."

    Brad’s answer made Ning Ping smile slightly, “You are too arrogant. Although the Phantom Step is famous, it is not the same.Once it is settled, it can enter my eyes.  I've heard people say that your swordsmanship is outstanding before, but today I want to ask for advice.  "

    "I'm going to get paid for my move, which is your life."

    “My life is here, if you have the ability, just come and get it.”

    "Please advise!" Ning Ping and Brad said almost at the same time, and then the two figures disappeared at the same time. In the hall of Nuo University, only the sound of sword strikes was heard but no one could be seen.

    In the garden of Landu's house, Sophia, Chen Shao and their group, who escaped from the hall, successfully reunited with Lin Ke and Field.  Seeing Field, Sophia felt embarrassed because she had misunderstood Field before and was worried that Field would ignore her.  However, Sophia's worries were completely unnecessary. Field did not tell her whether she had any regrets. He just stepped forward and said, "Sofia, you are not out of danger yet. Come with me."

    "Well. Field, I'm sorry about that earlier."

    Field was stunned when he heard this, then smiled slightly and said, "It doesn't matter."

    "Want to leave? Is it that easy?" A joking voice came, and Field looked around, and it turned out to be the third leader of the Mongoose Pirates, Belgarde.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 55: Mongoose Attacks

    Chapter 55: Mongoose Attacks

    When Field saw it was Belgard, he was immediately shocked. Although he was the one who shot Belgard away in the sea of ????Anting trees that day, Field knew in his heart that the other party just took the initiative to withdraw because he did not want to waste energy.  How powerful you are.

    Baird glanced at Sophia and said, "So you are Sophia. I wonder how grateful Brad would be if he knew that the fire spirit bead he had been looking for for many years fell into my hands?"

    "Who are you?" Sophia asked.

    "Belgard, the third master of the Mongoose Pirates, the man next to you should know me." Belgard glanced at the sniper rifle in Field's hand and asked with a smile: "Last time I was wounded in Anting Shuhai.  Mine is yours, right? Your shooting skills are good, don’t worry, I won’t let you die happily.”

    "Crack~" Field raised his gun and aimed at Belgard, and at the same time shouted to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, take Sophia and the others and run!"

    Belgard did not stop him, and still smiled and said: "Run? Where can you run? Didn't I tell you last time? The Mongoose Pirates visited Byland again, and of course I won't be the only one who comes.  Alone. Sophia, hand over the Fire Spirit Orb, so that I can let you die quickly."

    "I just have one question, is Uncle Brad really the second in command of the Mongoose Pirates?"

    "Haha Hahaha" Belgard suddenly laughed loudly when he heard Sophia's question, and said repeatedly: "Brad, Brad, I really accepted your coaxing methods. It's not easy. Sophia  , if I told you that the original plan to attack Byland was proposed by Brad, would you want to kill him?"

    "No, no, you lied! Tell me, you are lying, right?" Sophia still said in disbelief.

    When Field saw this, Wang Tianbao and Chen Shaoke winked. Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao, who received the signal from Field's eyes, immediately stepped forward to hold Sophia and ran away.  When Belgard saw this, he didn't stop him. He just looked at Field and said, "Okay, the person who was in the way has left. Now it's time for us to resolve our personal grudges."

    "Aren't you worried about Sophia escaping?" Field asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    Bellegarde heard this and smiled and explained: "Haha The third master of Mongoose, since I am the third master, there are naturally two masters in front of me. In addition to the second master of Brad, there is also the big master Bols waiting.  You are leading your little lover into a trap."

    When Field heard this, he was immediately shocked. He turned around and wanted to chase Sophia. Unfortunately, Belgard had no intention of letting her go at this time.  A thorn blocked Field's path.  "Want to leave? Do I let you go?" Belgard asked, looking at Field with a joking expression.  As he spoke, Belgard touched his shoulder, "My injured shoulder is still hurting now. How are you going to compensate me?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, two green vines shot towards Field from the grass like two sharp arrows.  Field hurriedly dodged, but unfortunately the attack came too suddenly. Field did not dodge, and two blood marks appeared on his face.  Belgard smiled happily, "Don't worry, this is just the beginning. I will slowly chop you alive and cut off your flesh piece by piece."

    Hearing this, Field gritted his teeth, turned around and ran away.  Belgard was not in a hurry when he saw this, and drove the vines to pursue Field leisurely.

    After running quickly, Field met Han Yu who was coming.  He shouted hurriedly: "Han Yu, hurry up and chase Sophia and Lin Ke, they may be in danger."

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked, "Where are they?"

    "He's running to the east, go quickly."

    "What about you?"

    "I'm here to divert this Belgarde. Han Yu, be careful. Listen to that Belgarde, the boss of the mongoose, Bols, is also here."

    "Well, I understand, you should be careful." After Han Yu warned him, he parted ways with Field.

    Originally, Field was good at sniping, and the best place to ambush was in the woods, but Belgard was a plant-type ability user, and hiding in the woods was simply courting death.  So Field didn't run into the woods, but ran straight to the Lando family's house.

    Belgard walked leisurely, with plants acting as eyes and ears. He was not worried that Field could escape from his grasp. On the contrary, he wanted to enjoy the fun of hunting. He cooperated with Field and followed him to Lando's house.  In front of the house.

    "Do you think I can't do anything to you if you hide here?" Belgard looked at the gate of the house and said to himself.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud noise was suddenly heard from the left wall of the house.  When the smoke cleared, Belgard saw clearly the appearance of one of the people.  Seeing the man's torn clothes and gray face, BellBrad burst out laughing: "Brad, I didn't expect you to be so embarrassed."

    Suddenly hearing a voice that he had not heard for a long time, Brad couldn't help but follow the sound. After seeing Belgard, he couldn't help but frowned, "Your laughter is still so disgusting."

    Belgard was not angry when he heard this, and still smiled and said: "Brad, let me tell you good news. That little girl Sophia has been caught by the boss, and the Fire Spirit Pearl has fallen into the hands of the boss. Why?  Like? Are you disappointed with this result?"

    "Belgard, do you want to die?" Brad looked at Belgard coldly and asked.

    "Haha you want to kill me? Back then, we were evenly matched and no one could kill the other. I want to see if you still have the ability to kill me now." Belgard looked at him with a mocking look on his face.  said Brad.

    "Whether you have that ability, you will know after you try it." Brad silently raised the white tiger claw in his hand.  Belgard didn't hesitate when he saw this, and mobilized his abilities to surround the vines around him.

    Seeing that the two sides were about to fight, a man suddenly ran up not far away, panting and shouting at the two of them: "You two masters, wait a moment, the master has an order, it is important to do business first. The six years of waiting is not for you."  Used to decide the outcome."

    "Hey, the people sent by the boss arrived just in time." Belgard snorted boredly, turned his head and stopped looking at Brad, preparing to enter the house to look for Field.  Brad frowned slightly and said to Ning Ping who was waiting aside, "Sorry, I've been waiting for a long time."

    "It's okay, can we continue?" Ning Ping asked calmly.

    "certainly."

    On the streets of Byland, the scene from six years ago was played out again, but it was different from that time. This time there were many more people resisting than last time, so much so that the people of the Mongoose Pirate Group were locked in a bitter fight.

    Among the people fighting fiercely, Wang Sanniang was among them.  I saw her holding a fine steel pan in one hand and hitting the Mongoose Pirates on the head with accuracy.  Any pirate who was hit by a pan would have stars in his eyes, and would then be surrounded by the nearby Byland residents for a group beating.  By the time the crowd dispersed, the pirates who had been beaten by the group had fallen unconscious in a pool of blood.

    The tenacity of the resistance has exceeded the pirates' expectations, and it has also aroused the pirates' ferocity, and their attacks have become more and more brutal.  The cruel killing method made the resisting people feel waves of fear. Seeing that the resisters' will was about to collapse, a new force arrived.

    These reinforcements, composed of the school's martial arts teachers, were much more powerful than those ordinary civilians. Their arrival immediately allowed the chaotic Byland civilians to gain a firm foothold, right on the street.  Started a street fight with the invading pirates.

    "Sanniang, are you okay?" Zhou Dayong rushed to Wang Sanniang's side in a panic and asked.  Unfortunately, he rushed in too hastily, and Wang Sanniang didn't even have time to hear clearly who was coming. She swung the pan out of reflex and suddenly Zhou Dayong felt like stars were shining in his eyes, and he sat down on the ground unsteadily.

    Realizing that she had hit the wrong person, Wang Sanniang was also embarrassed. She quickly reached out to help Zhou Dayong who was sitting on the ground and asked: "Teacher Zhou, are you okay?"

    Holding Wang Sanniang’s little hand, Zhou Dayong grinned and said, “It’s okay, it’s okay.”

    Looking at Zhou Dayong who was grinning at her with blood all over his face, Wang Sanniang's heart skipped a beat and she thought to herself: "I won't beat him stupid all at once, will I?"

    "Are you really okay?" Wang Sanniang asked tentatively, and at the same time she struggled to break free, but she didn't.

    Zhou Dayong held Wang Sanniang's hand tightly, stood up and replied: "It's okay, it's really okay."

    "Are you okay? Then let go." Wang Sanniang shouted with eyes wide open.

    "Oh." Zhou Dayong agreed and let go of his hand obediently.  Wang Sanniang was relieved when she saw this. It seemed that even though she was stupid, she still listened to herself.  Seeing Zhou Dayong's head covered in blood, especially knowing that she was the one who caused such a result, Wang Sanniang felt very sorry and took Zhou Dayong back to the rear, and bandaged Zhou Dayong's wound with her own hands, making Zhou Dayong so excited that he wished he could  Get some more injuries on your body.

    "Okay, it's okay. I have to go to the front to help. You stay here and have a rest." Wang Sanniang picked up her weapons and said to Zhou Dayong with two stainless steel pans.

    When Zhou Dayong heard this, he quickly said: "I'll go with you."

    "You?" Wang Sanniang glanced at Zhou Dayong hesitantly.

    Facing Wang Sanniang’s distrustful eyes, Zhou Dayong felt his self-esteem was hurt and quickly said loudly: "I can protect you."

    ?"Okay, then don't stay too far away from me then." Wang Sanniang couldn't bear to embarrass Zhou Dayong, so she reluctantly agreed to Zhou Dayong's request to fight.  After arriving at the battlefield, Wang Sanniang realized that she was wrong. Zhou Dayong, who usually looked a bit silly, was like a human weapon, waving an iron rod and sweeping across it, and there were no more pirates standing in front of him.

    With the sudden addition of Zhou Dayong, a new force, the balance of the battle gradually began to tilt towards the Byland residents. The Mongoose Pirates retreated steadily, but none of the three trusted leaders showed up at this time.  Take charge of the overall situation.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 56 Bols

    Beside the old house of the Lando family, Lin Ke fell in a pool of blood. Chen Shao and others tightly protected Sophia and confronted one person.  This is what Han Yu saw when he arrived.

    Han Yu didn’t say anything. He rushed to Lin Ke’s side in a few steps, stretched out his hand to touch Lin Ke’s artery, and breathed a sigh of relief.  Fortunately, the pulse is still beating.  Chen Shao and others protected Sophia and Han Yu as they gathered together.

    "Is it that guy who hurt Lin Ke?" Han Yu asked Chen Shaodao, looking at the man not far away with suppressed anger.

    "Well, that's him."

    "You are also injured."

    "It's okay, just a skin injury." Chen Shao replied quickly.

    While Han Yu was asking Chen Shao about his situation, he heard a "swish" sound, and a black shadow the size of a calf suddenly sprang out from a hidden corner and headed towards the man standing not far from Han Yu and others.

    "Come back!" Han Yu saw what the black shadow was at a glance and shouted hurriedly.

    That’s Lin Ke’s three-eyed bobtail cat.

    Seeing that the person being attacked by the three-eyed bobtail cat did not panic at all, he raised his hand and waved casually, and the three-eyed bobtail cat flew out in mid-air like a kite blown by the wind.

    The three-eyed short-tailed cat turned around in the air and landed firmly on the ground, ready to pounce again.  I heard Han Yu say coldly: "If you want Lin Ke to die, just keep attacking there."

    The three-eyed bobcat regretted it very much. When Sophia held a birthday party in the hall, he was lazy and slept in the house. It was not until something happened that the three-eyed bobcat became anxious and searched frantically in the manor. Finally, it was  After finding Sophia's whereabouts, just as he was about to join Sophia and the others, he saw Lin Ke lying in a pool of blood.  The three-eyed bobtail cat's eyes suddenly turned red. Now that Han Yu said that Lin Ke could still be saved, the blood-red eyes gradually returned to their original color.  He lowered his head and walked to Han Yu's side.

    "Stupid cat, follow Sophia to find the doctor. Be careful not to make Lin Ke's injury worse. You guys will also go together. Pay attention to safety." Han Yu hugged Lin Ke to the back of the three-eyed bobtail cat.  Put it down and told the three-eyed bobtail cat.

    The three-eyed short-tailed cat didn't care that Han Yu called him a stupid cat at this time, and obediently allowed Han Yu to put Lin Ke on his back.  Sophia opened her eyes wide and looked at the three-eyed bobtail cat in disbelief. She couldn't believe that the big cat in front of her, which was about the same size as a calf, was the kitten she often held in her arms these days.

    "Okay Sophia, don't be in a daze, hurry up and leave. I'll leave it to you, Lin Ke."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Sophia asked: "What about you?"

    "I? Injured my companion, of course I will make that bastard pay the price he deserves. You go quickly and pay attention to safety on the road."

    “…then be careful yourself.” Sophia warned, holding Lin Ke on the back of the three-eyed short-tailed cat, and quickly left the scene with Chen Shao and others.  Because she had been frail and sickly in recent years, Sophia knew very well who of Byland's doctors was good at treating what.

    When Sophia and her group disappeared, the man who had been standing not far away without saying a word finally spoke.  Han Yu could tell from the man's dress that this guy was also a member of the Mongoose Pirates.

    "Hey, what's your name? I don't want to kill an unknown person."

    Hearing the other party’s question, Han Yu replied in a deep voice: “My name is Han Yu, who are you?”

    "Boers, the boss of the mongoose. It will be your honor to die in my hands." Bols moved his body and said to Han Yu with a look of contempt.

    "You are very confident, then let me see what you can do." Han Yu replied not to be outdone.

    "I believe you will not be disappointed." Bols said and took off his coat.

    Han Yu originally thought that the man in front of him looked a little bloated because he was wearing a windbreaker, but after looking at it, he realized that it was not that the windbreaker was too big, but that the man in front of him was a big fat man, and he was like a moving mountain of meat.

    Opening his two fat hands as big as cattail leaf fans, Bols clapped them hard, stretched out his right hand to Han Yu and hooked his fingers, "Come here."

    When Han Yu saw the arrogance of the other party, his heart suddenly became angry. Without another word, two fireballs suddenly appeared in his hands and flew straight towards Bols.

    "Oh, it turns out he is still a person with abilities. Ha!" Facing the fireball coming straight at him, Bols did not choose to dodge, and there was no panic look on his face. He just took a step forward and shouted loudly with his right hand.  He met two fireballs directly.

    With a "bang" sound, the two fireballs were blown away by Bols' palm in the air.  Han Yu frowned when he saw this, raised his hands above his head, created a fireball the size of a bath plate, and threw it towards Bols.  And BolsHe repeated his old trick and scattered the fireball again. At the same time, he looked at Han Yu with a mocking look on his face and said, "If you only had these two hands, you would be dead today." As soon as he finished speaking, Bols' figure flashed, and unexpectedly,  Disappear in place.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw this. He was shocked by the fat man who was so bloated yet so agile.  Before he could react, Bols had already appeared less than two meters away from Han Yu. He aimed a palm at Han Yu just like he had previously scattered the fireball sent by Han Yu.

    Han Yu felt as if he had been hit head-on by a carriage. He flew backwards, smashed the wall of the Lando family's old house, and fell into the old house.

    Bols said with a look of regret: "What a pity, another young man who may be famous in the future has been killed by me. Can't I find an opponent who can fight with all my strength?"

    "Hoo!" A crossfire flew out from the old house, responding to the loneliness speech of the master that Bols had just delivered.

    A trace of contempt flashed in Bols's eyes, and he stepped forward with a palm, but the flames were not safely dispersed by the palm like before, and the remaining third flew straight towards Bols' face.  Bols had no choice but to lower his head and avoid it.  Unfortunately, at this time, his fat belly prevented Bols from lowering his head, and the flames lifted his head and took away a piece of hair.  Suddenly, Bols' originally wild hairstyle was turned into a neat middle parting, and smoke was still coming out.

    “Your hairstyle seems to suit you very well.” Han Yu walked out of the old house and said to Bols while dusting off his body.

    Bols looked at Han Yu with a gloomy expression. What he cared about the most was his hairstyle. He once vowed not to mess up his hair during fights. As a result, today, one-third of the hair he had maintained for many years was burned off.  What's even more outrageous is that the instigator is still making sarcastic remarks.

    "You will regret it." Bols gritted his teeth and looked at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu didn’t take Bols’ threat to heart. He was his opponent anyway. Either you lose or I win. There is no need to waste more words on this kind of thing.

    Bols stared at Han Yu closely and took a deep breath.  Han Yu, who was on the opposite side, was suddenly shocked by the changes in Boers' body.  Bols, who was already huge, now looked even bigger.  The whole fleshy ball-like body was like a balloon, and it swelled up a bit.

    "You, are you also an ability user?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "Hmph, don't ask such ignorant questions. I am not a weak person with abilities. Take a good look at what methods an angered warrior will use to teach an opponent who has angered him. Hi!" See Bo  Ers kicked off his legs and jumped into the air, heading straight for Han Yu and pressing him down like a mountain.

    Han Yu didn’t dare to resist forcefully, only a fool resisted forcefully!  As soon as he dodged to the side, he heard a "boom", and Han Yu felt the ground beneath his feet tremble. A pit appeared where Bols landed. Although it was not deep, it could be seen from the cracks in the ground around it.  It’s amazing how powerful Bols’s move is.  If he were to take it hard, Han Yu would probably be pinned down by Bols at this time.

    "Haha I didn't expect that your movements are quite agile. But I don't believe you can dodge every time. Hi!" Bols jumped up again, and this time he jumped higher than before.

    "Holy shit." Han Yu couldn't help but cursed, turned around and ran away.

    When Bols landed and saw Han Yu running away, he immediately jumped and chased Han Yu. Everything he passed was a mess, and there was a constant roar.

    After a while of chasing each other, Han Yu was blocked by Bols in a dead end.

    "You keep running." Bols shouted to Han Yu, somewhat out of breath.

    At this time, Han Yu looked around with a somewhat ugly face. Seeing Han Yu's panicked expression, Bols was delighted and shouted: "Let me see where you are going this time? Hi!"

    ……

    ……

    ……

    “Oh, oh, damn it, you insidious villain!” Bols yelled at Han Yu who was standing on the ground.

    And Han Yu looked at Bols in mid-air with interest.  The alley that Han Yu entered was not a problem for two people like Han Yu to walk side by side, but at this time, Bols was blocked by Han Yu for more than two seconds.  Seeing Han Yu standing at the entrance of the alley, Bols jumped up high without looking at the terrain and wanted to kill Han Yu.  As a result, he got stuck on the walls on both sides of the alley.

    "Hehe What do you think I should do to deal with you?" Han Yu asked Bols, who was struggling, with a smile.

    The tide has turned, and this time it’s Boers’ turn to be anxious.  Before Bols could answer, Bols felt his butt heat up. The hot feeling made Bols couldn't help but scream strangely.  To say that Han Yu is really a loser,If it doesn't burn the inside, it will burn Boers' ass.  In mid-air, Bols's pants were burned, and his big white butt was the most conspicuous.

    "You, wait, when I come out, I will make you look good!" Bols shouted to Han Yu while holding back the pain.

    "Really?" Han Yu agreed casually, picked up a wooden stick on the side of the road, and aimed at the lower middle and back part of Boers' body.  Bolls, who felt that his anus was about to be in trouble, was immediately worried. He was the boss of the meerkats. If his anus was exposed, he would really have no shame to hang out in this circle of pirates.

    With a panic in his heart, Bols' potential exploded, and he used his body to break open the cement walls on both sides and fell to the ground.  Panting and glaring at Han Yu, who was holding a thick wooden stick with the mouth of a bowl in his hand, Bols's eyes were already red.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 57 The battle is in progress

    Qi is a kind of energy produced in the body when practicing ancient martial arts to a certain level.  It is mainly used for offense, but of course it can also be used to save people. However, there are very few warriors who use their hard-earned Qi to save people.  The pirate Bors is a warrior. Like many warriors, he simply uses Qi as a means of attack.

    Unlike superpowers, which have many types and uses, qi is very powerful. This is why today, when superpowers are popular, some people still learn ancient martial arts and swordsmanship.

    Superpowers are abilities that countless people fantasize about, but not everyone can have them if they want to.  Although superpowers can now be awakened through acquired practice, superpowers who can awaken acquiredly are far less powerful than superpowers who are born with self-awakening.  However, those who practice ancient martial arts can be stronger than those who have awakened superpowers later in life, and can also compete with those who are innately awakened when they practice to a certain level. Among the twelve generals in the alliance, there are four strong ones who practice ancient martial arts.  By.

    Han Yu is a person with innate awakening of superpowers, while Bols is a warrior who has practiced to the point where he can turn the energy in his body into essence and use it as power to attack.  In comparison, Han Yu is weaker than Bols.  But those who are born with awakenings have an ability that cannot be matched by those who have acquired awakenings, that is, they can grow in battle, although slowly, but they are always growing.

    "Boom!" Han Yu was once again sent flying by Bols's air punch.  He fell to the ground with a "plop", and then stood up staggeringly with Bols' disbelieving eyes.

    Bols looked a little out of breath, which consumed a lot of physical strength. He originally wanted to fight quickly, but he didn't expect that it turned into a protracted battle.  Although the superpower who blocked him was knocked away by him again and again, what made Bols depressed was that every attack was defused by the flame shield condensed by the superpower. The reason why he was knocked away was 80% of the time.  In order to resolve the force hitting the flame shield.

    "Come on, come on." Han Yu stood up and shouted to Bols.  As soon as he saw Han Yu's look of needing a beating, Bols felt very angry. This guy in front of him was really annoying.

    With a "swish" sound, Bols pulled out the machete on his back. He was not a fool, so how could he be led by Han Yu all the time.  Han Yu smiled instead when he saw Bols pulling out a big knife.

    "Hey, are you out of strength?" Han Yu asked loudly.

    "Hmph, do you think I will waste my precious energy on you?" Bols replied disdainfully.

    "Since you don't need it, I won't be polite." As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu moved his hands and instantly threw two ping pong ball-sized fireballs at Bols.  Bols laughed when he saw this. Originally, the fireball thrown by Han Yu could be as big as a basketball, but now

    "Hahahayou said I have no strength? I think you have no strength." Bols said, swinging his knife and slashing at the two fireballs flying over.

    "Bang!" The fireball that was struck was not split into two sides as Bols thought. Instead, it exploded while being struck.  Bols, whose face was blackened by the blast, looked at Han Yu in embarrassment.  Han Yu couldn't help laughing when he saw this, "Hey, who are you? Are you the reincarnation of the Stove Lord?"

    "What's going on?" Bols asked with a stern face.

    "Heheam I going to tell you that this fireball was compressed by me?" Han Yu replied with a smile.  As he spoke, Han Yu made a basketball-sized fireball with his hands, and then right in front of Bols' eyes, the basketball-sized fireball became smaller and smaller until it shrank to about the same size as the previous fireball.

    Seeing that the fireball was flying towards him again, Bols did not dare to greet it this time, and dodged to avoid it. Then he heard an explosion from behind him, and a wave of air hit him directly behind his back, causing the wave to dodge.  Erls truly felt the power of that fireball.

    "We can't let the kid in front of us live!" Bols thought to himself.  Having made up his mind, Bols rushed towards Han Yu. Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this.  Although they are innately awakened, this does not mean that those who are innately awakened do not need to practice.  The key to why those who are born awakened are stronger than those who are awakened later in life is that the starting point is higher than those who are awakened later in life. However, if you don’t work hard, you will still not be able to compare to those who are awakened later in life.  Han Yu has not yet understood the essence of flames and cannot integrate with them.  In other words, you will die if you are hit by a gun, and you will die if your vitals are chopped with a knife.

    Han Yu was unarmed, so of course he would not stupidly fight against the charging Bols.  Seize the sword with bare hands?  Pull him down, at least Han Yu is not confident that he can use this move to catch the sword of a warrior who can already use Qi as an attack method.  In this case, Han Yu, of course, greased the soles of his feet and started a free fight with Bols.  To put it more clearly, if Bols comes to chop, Han Yu will run away; if Bols wants to leave, Han Yu will chase him.

    &nbsp; After several times, Bols was so angry that Han Yu stirred up his blood, and he vowed to kill the guy who was almost like a fly before doing anything else.

    In the eyes of Bols, his Mongoose pirate group is powerful, and it is definitely not something that the residents of Byland can resist.  Moreover, the attack was so sudden that even if the Alliance sent troops to help, Bols was confident that he could lead the Mongoose Pirates back to Anting Shuhai before the Alliance reinforcements arrived.

    But in fact, Bols didn’t know.  Thanks to the Mongoose Pirates six years ago, the residents of Byland are extremely distrustful of the Alliance Army. They just turn a deaf ear to the Alliance Army's words that we will protect you. Spontaneously, the residents of Byland are all martial.  .  They also understand that their talents are limited, so they usually do not practice alone, but mostly practice group battles.  One person can't beat you, but five can beat you, right?  Although the Meerkat Pirates are fierce, tigers cannot hold back against a pack of wolves. Except for having the upper hand for a while when they first rushed into Byland, after the residents of Byland stabilized their position, the situation began to turn towards the Meerkat Pirates.  It developed in unexpected directions.  But neither Bols nor Belgard noticed any of this.

    On the streets of Byland, the Mongoose Pirates were besieged by the residents of Byland in a commercial street.  The Mongoose Pirates used the intersections on both sides of the street to start a confrontation with the residents of Byland.  The huge gap between ideal and reality made the members of the Mongoose Pirates feel a little overwhelmed, but the pirates' self-esteem also allowed them to grit their teeth and hold on.  They really couldn't accept that the common people who were just lambs to be slaughtered in their eyes suddenly turned into strong men who could take their lives.

    "Blood debt must be paid with blood!" A roar suddenly broke out from the Byland residents who surrounded the Mongoose Pirates, followed immediately by a tsunami-like response.  The grief that the survivors had suppressed for six years six years ago was released at this moment.  Six years ago, Byland's corpses were strewn across the land, and blood flowed all over the ground. The survivors hid in various dark corners, watching with their own eyes their relatives and those familiar with them being killed.  But now, the executioners of the past were blocked in a street by them. How could they not be excited?  How can you not be excited?

    At this time, any objection is in vain.

    Listening to the slogans shouted by the crowd, Wang Sanniang suddenly threw away the pan in her hand, turned around and hugged Zhou Dayong, who had been guarding her, and burst into tears.

    Happiness came so suddenly that Zhou Dayong was at a loss and didn't know where to put his hands.  But listening to Wang Sanniang's cry, Zhou Dayong's expression slowly changed from surprise to pity. Finally, the hand that was originally going to wrap around Wang Sanniang's waist was placed on Wang Sanniang's head, and he said softly: "Cry, after today, you  I can finally let go of the worries that have been hidden in my heart for six years."

    "Yeah." Wang Sanniang responded in a muffled voice.

    The members of the Mongoose Pirates hiding in the commercial street felt frightened when they heard the shouts outside. Everyone here was the executioner six years ago.  When they killed people, they only felt excitement and pleasure.  But now, when it was their turn to be killed, they finally felt what it was like for the people they killed.  Fear, helplessness, despair.  No one offered to surrender because they knew those outside would not accept their surrender.  In order to survive, the Mongoose Pirates had no choice but to hold on until their leaders appeared.  But when it will appear, no one knows.

    The general attack has not yet begun. Although the residents of Byland want revenge, they are not fools.  The intersection of the commercial street is occupied by the Mongoose Pirates. If they attack by force, they will not be able to use the group fighting skills they are good at.  Surrounding them and waiting until Alliance reinforcements arrive is a consensus reached by the residents of Byland.

    The two sides faced off, and the Mongoose Pirates guarded the street, guarding against a sneak attack by the residents of Byland.  The residents of Byland surrounded the entire commercial street to prevent the Mongoose Pirates from escaping.

    In the Lando family's manor, half of the new house collapsed due to the fighting between Ning Ping and Brad. Brad and Ning Ping stood opposite each other, staring at each other.

    "I didn't expect your swordsmanship to be so good. You are really formidable." Brad looked at Ning Ping and praised him.

    "You're not bad either, but I don't understand. Why do you have to be a pirate if you have such good skills? With your mind, if you go to the Alliance Army, you would have already made a name for yourself, right?"

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, Brad smiled slightly, “For freedom.”

    "free?"

    "Yes, freedom. I am a person who likes to be unrestrained, and I don't like to be told what to do. I just want to avoid being told what to do, and I must be as powerful as the twelve generals in the alliance."

    "Is that why you want to get those Fire Spirit Orbs?"

    &nbsp; "Yes, the Fire Pearl, the legacy of the previous civilization. With it, I can live the life I long for."

    "I will stop you." Ning Ping raised his sword and pointed at Brad.

    "You can come and try."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 58 Field’s Sniper

    There is a stone forest behind the old house of the Lando family. It was built by the previous head of the family, Roland Lando, who spent money to collect strange-shaped stones from various places.  It's a pity that not long after the stone forest was built, it was attacked by the Mongoose Pirates.  Afterwards, Brad sealed off the entire old house, including the stone forest, on the grounds that he did not want Sophia to miss her.

    And Field, who had escaped from the new house, hid in this stone forest.

    "Are you afraid that I can't do anything to you just because you hid here?" Belgard said with a chuckle while standing at the entrance of the stone forest.  He believed that Field must be hiding in the dark to observe him at this time.

    Stepping into the stone forest, there was a "bang" gunshot. What Field didn't expect was that the shot he thought he was determined to win was actually blocked.  At the same time as the gunshot, a leaf suddenly appeared out of thin air next to Belgard, which happened to block the rapidly incoming bullet.

    "Hahadon't you believe your eyes? It doesn't matter. Next, there will be things that you can't believe even more. In my eyes, you are just a waste, neither a capable person nor a warrior. You, with all your strength  Why do you believe you can defeat me? Is it just those fire sticks in your hand?"

    Belgard’s words did not waver Field. Field quickly reloaded and aimed at Belgard again, this time at Belgard’s head.

    "boom!"

    The bullet was blocked again.

    "Stubborn." Belgard said disdainfully: "Since you insist on having your own way, let me teach you the rules of survival in this world." As soon as he finished speaking, a flash of light appeared at Belgard's feet.  Green light slowly spreads around.  Upon seeing this, Field quickly climbed up the rockery, staring at the green light on the ground.

    Green light flashed, and a layer of green grass appeared on the ground, and it was growing wildly, climbing up the rockery.  Field was shocked when he saw this. He quickly took out the flying claw behind him, put it on his right hand and stretched it towards another rockery. After sliding to the rockery, he drew his gun and was about to aim at Belgard. Suddenly he heard a voice from behind him, "You are  Want to find me?"

    Before Field could react, Belgard kicked him off the rockery.  Fortunately, there was grass on the ground, which slowed down Field's fall.

    Field stood up and lost his sniper rifle, landing not far away.  Belgard jumped down from the rockery, and with a move of his fingers, the grass on the ground immediately trapped Field's feet, making it impossible for Field to move.

    "You know? Whenever I see this bullet, I think of you, the guy hiding in the dark and sneaking up on me. You kept me awake for several days, always thinking about what I should do to sleep peacefully. Later.  I figured it out, as long as I kill you, then I will be able to sleep peacefully again."

    "You should see a doctor or take some sleeping pills if you can't sleep. What does that have to do with me?" Field replied sternly while struggling.

    Belgaard smiled slightly when he heard this, looked at Field and replied seriously: "Don't you know? Heart diseases still need heart medicine." As soon as he finished speaking, Belgaard moved his finger, and a green vine appeared.  In his hand, he swung hard and hit Field's body.

    The green vine didn’t look strong at all, but when it hit Field’s body, it made Field feel a heartbreaking pain.  After several whips, Field's skin and flesh were torn apart and dripping with blood.

    "Well, it looks good. It must taste delicious." Belgard said with some pride as he admired his masterpiece.

    Although Field felt a little dizzy at this time, he still listened to Belgarde's words truly. He looked up at Belgarde and asked: "Do you still want to eat me?"

    "No, no, no, I'm not interested in human flesh. It's the one that wants to eat you." Hearing this, Belgard waved his hand and pointed to the green grass not far away.  Following Belgard's fingers, the green grass gradually rose up, and a strange flower more than two meters high and exuding a stench slowly grew in front of Field's eyes.

    Belgaard introduced Field: "You must have heard of this kind of piranha flower. How about it? Knowing that it is about to be eaten by it, do you have any feelings to say? Thank me, I just said  The vine used to smoke you will secrete some anesthetic. Do you feel a little top-heavy now? Dying without consciousness is also a blessing for you, right?"

    Field didn’t thank Belgarde for his kindness at all. He bit the tip of his tongue hard to wake himself up. At the same time, he reached into his arms with his right hand and took out a jar, turned on the switch and threw it at Belgarde.

    "It's useless, this kind of trick can't hurt me." As Belgard spoke, green vines completely wrapped up Belgard.

    There was no explosion as expected. On the contrary, bursts of white smoke came out of the jar.Through the tiny gap between the vines, he got into the green protective circle that protected Belgard.

    "Ahem Damn it Ahem What the hell is this?" Belgarde's constant coughing came from the protective circle.  The grass that entangled Field's feet also lost its effect at this time, and Field easily broke free.  Of course Field would not answer Belgard's question at this time, turned around, picked up the sniper rifle and ran away.

    Fortunately, he ran in time. Just before he took a few steps, the grass grew wildly where he was originally trapped. If Field was still there, he would definitely be buried by the grass.

    The protective circle protecting Belgard has spread, and Belgard looked around for Field with tears streaming down his face.  This damn guy has attacked him again and again.

    "I want to see where you can escape to?" Belgarde said with a sneer, and the green light flashed under his body again, and the green grass around him seemed to come to life. There was no wind and it automatically helped Belgarde find it.  Field's whereabouts.

    After a while, Belgard opened his eyes, looked into the depths of the stone forest and said to himself: "Did you hide inside? I want to see what you can do to hurt me again?"

    Stepping towards the depths of the stone forest, as Belgard moved, the green grass slowly began to spread towards the depths of the stone forest.  Arriving deep in the stone forest, Belgard saw Field standing on a rockery, aiming his gun at him.

    "Do you think the fire stick in your hand can hurt me?" Belgard asked with a contemptuous smile.

    "Bang!" Belgard was answered with a gunshot.

    "Wow~" This shot did not hit Belgard, but aimed at a bucket hanging on the surrounding rockery.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" With several consecutive shots, Field broke seven or eight buckets around him. The liquid stored in the buckets flowed out along the hole, instantly soaking the surroundings of Belgarde who was standing on the ground.  .

    Smelling the smell of those liquids, Belgarde, who had always remained calm, finally changed his face slightly. He looked at Field and said: "You guy, since you can come up with this method"

    "It was originally intended to be used to deal with that guy Brad. But now, I believe Ningping will not lose." As Field spoke, he loaded a red bullet in his hand and aimed it at Bellegarde.

    Belgarde’s face darkened, the plants around him were growing crazily, and he didn’t want to sit still and wait for death.  There are many rockeries deep in the stone forest. His current position is in a long and narrow area. If he turns around and runs away, he will not be able to escape at all.  To resolve the immediate crisis, he could only choose to attack Field.

    "Bang!" The red bullet flew out of the barrel and went straight to Belgarde on the ground.

    "Humph, what a trick." Belgard snorted coldly, and several leaves flew straight towards the bullet.  Up until this point, Belgard had always believed that if Field wanted to light a fire, he had to use a torch or something like that.  But what he didn't expect was that the blocked bullet did not fall to the ground like the previous bullets. Instead, it exploded when it came into contact with the leaves.  The splashing sparks suddenly dispersed in the air.

    Looking at the stars in the sky, Belgard's eyes widened and he looked at the scene happening in front of him in disbelief.

    The entire ground deep in the stone forest burned violently in an instant.

    ……

    Listening to Belgard's screams in the fire, Field couldn't bear to close his eyes and murmured to himself: "Don't blame me. From the day you participated in the Byland massacre six years ago, you  You should have thought that such a day would come to you.”

    The abnormality in the stone forest also surprised Ning Ping and Brad who were fighting in the new house, and Han Yu and Bols who were fighting in the old house. However, no one wanted to see what happened at this time. They were all aiming to deal with the opponent in front of them.  The idea is to investigate later.

    "Aren't you worried about your companions?" Brad asked, looking at Ning Ping opposite.  Until now, they have been at odds with Ning Ping, and neither can do anything to the other. Brad wants to take this opportunity to disturb Ning Ping's heart.

    "Don't worry. If he dies, I will avenge him." Ning Ping replied with a cold face.  Brad's difficulty was beyond Ning Ping's imagination. He didn't expect that this butler who had been a butler for six years would be so skilled. It seemed that he had not neglected his martial arts skills in the past six years.

    When both parties saw each other, they neither took the bait nor talked nonsense, and stood together again.  Elsewhere, the pair of Han Yu and Bols near the old house are different.  Han Yu couldn't be as calm as Ning Ping. The strange behavior in Shilin made him very worried about Field's safety.  But at this time, Bols blocked Han Yu's way.

    Since it is an enemy, what the enemy wants to do is what I want to stop; what the enemy does not want to do is what I must complete.  Bols was very thorough in his implementation.Got this sentence.

    "Get out of here!" Han Yu said with a stern face to Bols who was blocking the way.

    “Humph…” Bols sneered several times without moving his body at all.

    "It seems that you are not going to let me pass." Han Yu said in a deep voice. As soon as he finished speaking, Bols on the opposite side shouted and slapped Han Yu. For a moment, Han Yu seemed to see a white  The giant palm pressed towards him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 59 Ning Ping’s Sword

    With his toes lightly tapping the ground, Brad moved his body. The young man named Ning Ping in front of him was really difficult to deal with.  Nearly an hour has passed since the fight started, but Ning Ping has never been solved by himself.  Are you really old?

    Shaking his head vigorously to drive this sudden thought out of his mind, Brad took a deep breath and decided to deal with Ning Ping in the next blow, and then went to find Sophia to interrogate the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Pearl.  Even though he saw with his own eyes that Sophia's gift was not the Fire Spirit Bead, Brad still stubbornly believed that Sophia must know the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Bead.

    "You are very strong, I hope you can survive my next blow." Brad said looking at Ning Ping not far away.

    "You talk a lot of nonsense. Is it because people tend to talk more as they get older?" Ning Ping replied while making a thorny gesture.

    Seeing Ning Ping's posture, Brad couldn't help but be stunned. It seemed that Ning Ping was planning to fight tooth and nail. However, could he really risk his own life for a victory?  Brad couldn't help but thought to himself.  After thinking about it, Brad also assumed an attack posture.

    ? Almost at the same time, the two were less than one meter apart. The white tiger claw in Brad's hand went straight to Ning Ping's head and slapped it. If this claw was real, Ning Ping would definitely die.  And Ning Ping's sword went straight to Brad's heart and didn't even care about the sharp claws hitting his head.

    "He wants to trade his life for his life!" Brad subconsciously retracted his hand and retreated. Kankan passed the sword that Ning Ping was determined to win, but only cut his own clothes.

    “Is it worth risking your life for a woman you’ve only known for a few days?” Brad asked Ning Ping loudly.

    "You lost." Ning Ping put away his sword and replied coldly.

    Brad was stunned when he heard this and suddenly woke up.  If it had been left in the past, Brad firmly believed that he would fight to die with Ning Ping without taking a step back, but now

    Seeing Brad's face turn green and white, Ning Ping did not intend to give the other party time to blame himself. He once again assumed the thrusting posture and stabbed Brad's heart again. Brad almost reacted conditionedly.  Back up again.

    When retreating became a habit, Brad could no longer truly control his body.  Mingming kept warning himself in his heart not to retreat, but when Ning Ping's sword stabbed his heart, his body involuntarily chose to retreat.

    "What's going on?" Brad looked stunned and didn't understand why this happened.

    Ning Ping looked at Brad coldly and said, "You are old and you have too many worries in your heart that you cannot let go. To put it simply, you are afraid of death."

    "Aren't you afraid of death?" Brad asked unconvinced.

    Ning Ping bowed slightly, pointed the tip of his sword at Brad, and replied calmly: "Everyone is afraid of death, and I am no exception. However, before I achieve my goal, I am ready to die in battle at any time. And you  , but didn’t do it well.”

    As the last syllable came out, Ning Ping rushed towards Brad like an arrow that kept leaving the string.

    "Can't retreat, can't retreat, can't retreat" Brad kept shouting to himself in his heart, and suddenly rushed towards Ning Ping.

    "Die!" Brad aimed at Ning Ping who rushed forward and suddenly dropped his claws. Just as he was about to land on Ning Ping's head, at this moment, Ning Ping raised his left hand to meet Brad's white tiger.  Claw, while his right hand continued to stab Brad's heart.

    Bloody light burst out, and time seemed to freeze for a moment. On the ruins of the new house, Ning Ping and Brad stood quietly opposite each other.  After a while, Brad suddenly flew up and kicked Ning Ping in the chest. Ning Ping flew backwards and did not stop until he hit a half-preserved courtyard wall.

    "Huh~huh~ It's so hanging." Brad gasped and muttered to himself, holding his chest with his hand.  He had used almost all his strength in that kick just now. He believed that Ning Ping must have been knocked unconscious by him.  There was no time to check whether Ning Ping had fainted or to give Ning Ping a final blow. Brad panted and looked around the ruins, as if he wanted to find something.  After a long time, Brad's face lit up with joy, and he staggered to a corner of the ruins. After rummaging around, he revealed a secret door buried underneath.  After opening the secret door, Brad staggered into the secret door.

    Ningping watched Brad leave quietly. At this time, his left hand was injured. Brad's dying foot directly broke at least four of his ribs. He really didn't have the strength to stand up now, let alone the hand in his hand.  At this time, the sword was still inserted into Brad's chest and heart. Although he was holding the sword with one hand, the power of the thrust was somewhat reduced, but based on intuition, Ning Ping knew that his thrust had already pierced the opponent's heart.  , or deviated fromSome.  But Ning Ping believed that Brad didn't have long to live.

    Brad clutched his chest tightly and walked forward step by step along the secret passage while breathing in fresh air, leaving a blood-stained road behind him.

    "Cough~cough~" Arriving at the end of the secret passage, Brad coughed a few times and arrived at his destination.  A room in the old house of the Lando family, to be precise, was the study room of Roland Lando, the former head of the Lando family.  Since sealing this place, Brad has often come here to look for clues about the Fire Spirit Orb, but he has always found nothing.  It is precisely because he often comes here secretly to look for clues, and rumors that the old house is haunted will spread after he is occasionally seen.

    Sitting in the armchair where he often sat, Brad raised his head and glanced at a photo on the table.  It was a group photo. In the photo, it was the former head of the Lando family, Roland Lando, his wife, and the infant Sophia.

    "Are you very proud now?" Brad muttered to himself as he looked at the man in the photo.

    No one answered Brad's question. Brad held his hands on his chest. He knew that it was only a matter of time before he died, but he was really unwilling to die like this.  He paid too much for the Fire Spirit Pearl, but until his death, he never knew the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Pearl. How could he be reconciled?

    "Click~" There was a soft sound, and Brad, who had closed his eyes and waited for death, suddenly opened his eyes, and a person he never expected appeared at the door of the study.

    Sophia was still wearing the long dress she wore at the birthday party and looked at Brad with a complicated expression.

    "Are you here to take my life to avenge your parents?" Brad asked calmly.

    Sophia shook her head slightly when she heard this, "I don't know. When I was most helpless, you helped me. When I didn't know who to believe, you walked into my world. Why? Why did you lie to me?  "As she spoke, tears overflowed from Sophia's eyes.

    Brad's expression did not change at all, and he said calmly: "I am a pirate, a selfish pirate. Believe me, it is your fault."

    "Are you going to die too?" Sophia asked, looking at the blood spilling from Brad's hand covering his chest.

    "Ah, yes, I'm going to die. My heart is pierced, so how can I not die? I'm just a little unwilling to die, and I don't even know the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Pearl. Maybe this is God's way of telling me to kill your parents and let you  It's the punishment of being an orphan." Brad still said calmly, as if the person who was about to die was someone else.

    Brad didn’t say anything, but when Sophia appeared in front of him, he suddenly felt an unprecedented peace in his heart.  Although he knew that Sophia would probably kill him to avenge her parents in the next moment, Brad felt more relief than fear.

    "Is the Fire Spirit Pearl really that important to you?" Sophia asked softly.

    "You know?" Brad's eyes suddenly opened and he looked at Sophia in disbelief.  Sophia nodded slightly and said, "Actually, I already knew the whereabouts of the Fire Spirit Pearl three years ago when I read the diary left by my father. However, I don't want to lose anyone because of the Fire Spirit Pearl.  Including you Brad, so I hid the fire spirit beads I found."

    "Tell me, tell me where the Fire Bead is? Please, I have been searching for most of my life, but I have never found the Fire Bead. Let me see what the Fire Bead looks like before I die?" Bray  De said eagerly.

    Sophia was silent for a moment, and when she was about to take a step, someone stretched out her hand to stop her.

    "Miss Sophia, he is a mongoose pirate. How can you believe his words? What if he takes advantage of you and takes out the Fire Spirit Orb and snatches it?" Chen Shao advised with an anxious look.  Although Wang Tianbao and Liu Yu did not speak, their expressions showed that their thoughts were consistent with Chen Shao's.

    "Chen Shao, don't worry, that Brad is already dead." A woman's voice came from behind.  Chen Shao heard this and said anxiously: "Miss Lin Ke, why don't you help us persuade Miss Sophia and instead help Brad speak?"

    Lin Ke came over with a bandage on his body, supported by Wang Fubao, and said to Chen Shao and others: "Because I believe that no one can survive after being stabbed in the heart. Even the forbidden medical skills within the alliance  , there is no way for a person with a damaged heart or brain to survive. Let Sophia decide on this matter."

    "Thank you, Lin Ke." Sophia thanked Lin Ke, pushed away Chen Shao's hand, walked into the room, came to the desk where Brad was, and took out a photo from behind the photo on the desk.  A key half the size of your pinky finger.  Brad's eyes suddenly shrank into pinpricks, followed by a wry smile.

    &nbsp; Watching Sophia open the safe and take out a wooden box, placing it in front of her.  Brad didn't look at the wooden box, and murmured to himself: "Is this the so-called darkness under the light?" The safe had been inspected by him before, but after inspecting it once, he left it alone and let him  What people didn't expect was that the Fire Spirit Orb that they dreamed of would be right under their noses. This was really a great irony for Brad.

    “I’ll give you a piece of advice, throw away the Fire Pearl, it’s the source of trouble.” These were the last words Brad left to Sophia.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 60 Han Yu’s Flame

    In front of the Lando family's old house, Han Yu suddenly looked in the direction of the new house as if aware.  Bols, who was facing the confrontation, said quickly: "Are you worried about your companions?"

    "Um."

    “…Don’t trust your peers, because they are the ones who are most likely to betray you.”

    Han Yu looked at Bols after hearing this, "Don't you think Brad and Belgard are your companions in your eyes?"

    "Humph they are just subordinates. If I thought of them as companions, I would be dead long ago." Bols smiled and replied.

    "……You are pitiful."

    "Poor? Boy, it seems that you have not been betrayed by your so-called companions, so you feel sorry for me. But when you are stabbed from behind by your trusted companions, you will have the same relationship with me.  Same point of view."

    "Did Brad or Belgard betray you?"

    "It's not that they don't want to, they just haven't found the opportunity. There is only one Fire Spirit Orb, but our Mongoose Pirates Group has three leaders. Do you think we came to Byland this time to help Brad? Wrong.  We are here to compete for the Fire Spirit Pearl, but it’s me and even Belgard has the same idea.”

    " Fire Spirit Pearl, what exactly is it?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "The legend is that it is a treasure handed down from the previous civilization. It has the power to give ordinary people superpowers and make superpowers more powerful. Just imagine if I get the Fire Spirit Pearl, then I will become a warrior with superpowers. That way  As soon as I come, I have the ability to go to the Death Star Territory and fight those powerful pirates. I think you have great potential. Do you want to be my subordinate? Join me in the Death Star Territory."

    "If you get the Fire Spirit Pearl, what are you going to do with your men Brad and Belgard?" Han Yu did not respond to Bols' invitation, but asked Bols.

    "Of course, kill them. Since they dare to snatch the Fire Spirit Pearl from me, of course we can't keep them. You and your companions can take their place." Bols replied matter-of-factly.

    "I'm sorry, I think there is no future with someone like you, so I refuse your invitation."

    "That's really a pity. I can only kill you here to prevent you from always causing trouble for me." Bols was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said to Han Yu with a look of regret on his face.

    "Drink!" Bols shouted loudly, and punched Han Yu fiercely.  A translucent fist with blue light flew straight towards Han Yu.  The speed was so fast that Han Yu had no time to dodge, and could only raise his hands to protect his chest.

    Han Yu felt a huge force blasting him away. After landing, he slid dozens of meters away, leaving a trace on the ground.

    Both hands were broken, and blood brushed the arms and fell to the ground drop by drop.

    "It seems that your current situation is not good." Bols said with some gloating.  Han Yu did not answer, but looked at Bols coldly.  I saw Bols picking up the machete that had been stuck on the ground and walking slowly towards him. At the same time, he said: "I'll tell you good news. The energy in my body is almost used up now, and the only thing left is  I can use the machete in my hand. But in comparison, your situation seems to be worse than mine."

    The machete dragged along, sparks flashing out from the friction with the ground.  Han Yu remained silent, looking coldly at Bols who was getting closer and closer.

    "Are you bluffing?" Bols said to himself with the corners of his mouth raised.  While speaking, he raised his machete and aimed it at Han Yu's head and slashed it diagonally.

    ……

    There was no blood splattering as Bols imagined. The moment the machete fell, Han Yu narrowly dodged it.

    "Oh, he's quite nimble." Boers grinned upon seeing this, and then slashed at all the vital points on Han Yu's body with a knife as fast as a knife.  But what Bols didn't believe was that every time he saw the machete falling on Han Yu, Han Yu could dodge it every time without letting the machete touch even a corner of his clothes.

    "This is impossible!" Bols shouted.  Once or twice can be regarded as a coincidence, but if it happens every time, then apart from describing it as a miracle, the rest is that it was achieved through true ability.

    Bols, who had been dancing with the knife for a long time but did not injure Han Yu at all, jumped to the side, leaning on the ground with the knife and gasping for air.  The air punch that injured Han Yu's arms had almost squandered all the energy accumulated in his body. At this time, his physical strength was greatly consumed. Even if he defeated Han Yu, he would still need to practice for a while before he could fight with Brad or Brad.  Belgarde fights for the ownership of the Fire Spirit Pearl.

    "Are you out of strength?" Han Yu asked.

    Bols looked at Han Yu in surprise.?I found that Han Yu was very strange at this time, and his tone of voice didn't seem to be the same person just now.

    "If you don't attack, it will be my turn."

    "You? Your hands are useless, but you can still use them"

    Before he finished speaking, Bols saw a foot getting closer and closer to his face.  His vision went dark, and Bols took a few steps back. He heard Han Yu's reply: "I still have two feet, and"

    Bols, who barely managed to stand still without falling, felt a black shadow above his head. He screamed in his heart. After receiving the blow to the leg just now, the machete in his hand was already out of his hands. Just when he was about to raise his hands to parry,  I felt a huge pain in my forehead, as if someone had hit me with a brick. I suddenly felt dizzy and unsteady on my feet.

    "Head." Han Yu shook his head and spat out the last word that he had not finished speaking just now.

    Bols grinned while covering his sore forehead.  He never expected that the guy in front of him didn't want to retreat when he couldn't use his hands. Instead, he used other parts of his body to launch a counterattack. Not to mention, this guy's head was really tough.  You don't need to guess, your forehead must be swollen by now.

    "You madman!" Bols yelled.  While speaking, Bols, who was squatting on the ground with his head covered, took advantage of the situation to roll forward, picked up the machete on the ground and hit Han Yu with a slap.

    Han Yu quickly retreated. Although he retreated quickly, he was still scratched by the sharp tip of the machete. His clothes were sliced ??open from top to bottom, just like a worn door curtain, and blood seeped out from the wound.

    "Hey, what a pity." Bols said regretfully upon seeing this, and just as he was about to stand up and attack again, the small green light dot floating in front of his eyes caught Bols' attention.

    "What is this?" Bols thought to himself.

    Looking along the green dot, Han Yu, who was not far away, had a strange green light under his feet. It was not like the green light that Belgard used to activate his plant-based ability. Bols felt that these green lights seemed more  danger.

    Just as he stood up and was about to escape, Bols found that he was surrounded by green light spots at some point.  "What the hell is this?" Bols asked with some fear.  At the same time, he looked around with his eyes, trying to find a way out of the green light spots.

    "Have you ever heard of will-o'-the-wisp?" Han Yu asked slowly.

    "Hey, you are indeed causing trouble!" As soon as he finished speaking, Bols suddenly threw the machete in his hand at Han Yu.  He could see that it was impossible for him to escape at this time. The only way to get out of this predicament was to kill Han Yu who was emitting these small green light spots.

    The machete whizzed towards Han Yu, but Han Yu swayed and dodged the machete, allowing the machete to stick diagonally on the ground unabated.

    "I forgot to mention another attack method, fire." Han Yu looked at Bols and said.

    Bols seemed to have guessed what Han Yu was going to do next, and screamed, "No~"

    It is a pity that Han Yu did not obey his request. With a thought, the green light spots exploded almost at the same time, and the red flames surrounded Bols almost instantly.  A human-shaped flame rolled on the ground, wailing and screaming. After a while, the human-shaped flame stopped moving and lay quietly on the ground.

    "Huh?" Han Yu felt a chill at the tip of his nose and couldn't help but look up at the sky.  The rain began to fall in drizzle, extinguishing the flames on Bols' body that was still burning.

    At this time, Bols was completely black, and his body emitted bursts of burning smell.

    Han Yu stood in the rain with his eyes closed, his originally impetuous mood now surprisingly calm.

    Near the new house of the Lando family, Ningping, who was sitting in the corner, looked up at the sky and said to himself: "It's raining."

    On the streets of Byland, the Mongoose Pirates, who were blocked in a commercial street by the residents of Byland, were fighting with the attacking residents of Byland. Both sides were furious and vowed to eliminate each other completely.  Will give up.

    And when the rain fell, both parties, who had already red eyes, were stunned almost at the same time, and the red eyes gradually returned to their original color.

    With a "clang", someone in the Mongoose pirate group threw their weapons on the ground and whispered: "I surrender."

    "Dang rang, dang rang, dang rang" As someone surrendered, as if there was a chain reaction, the members of the Mongoose Pirate Group threw away their weapons one after another.

    The Bayland residents who had previously shouted to kill all these pirates were uncharacteristically silent, and silently stepped forward to tie up the pirates who had surrendered with ropes.

    Everything is going on in silence.

    The rain was still falling, washing away the blood on the ground.

    &nbsp; ……

    When the reinforcements from the Alliance Army arrived at Byland, what greeted them was not the cheers of the Byland residents who had met their saviors, but the already tied up Mongoose Pirates.  The coalition officer in charge of leading the team couldn't believe his eyes when he saw the corpses of the Mongoose Pirates placed neatly on the ground.

    "Here, these are all pirates?"

    "Yes." The Byland official in charge of the reception replied.

    "But, but" the coalition officer stammered and couldn't say a complete sentence.  The Byland official knew what the soldier in front of him was suspecting and replied impatiently: "Whether you believe it or not, the mongoose has become a thing of the past. The Byland people have defended their homeland with their own hands. Keep these people alive."  Take away the pirates, there is no place for them in Byland."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 61 Sophia’s Xie Liya (22:57)

    The Mongoose Pirates once caused a headache to Byland's main star, Misolan Star, but there was nothing they could do about it.  When the commander of the garrison of Misolan Star heard the distress message from Byland Star, he immediately did not dare to neglect it and immediately ordered the guardian satellite closest to Byland Star to go to the rescue. But what was shocking was that when  When reinforcements from the Alliance arrived in a hurry, they found that the Mongoose Pirates had been subdued by the residents of Byland.

    "What do these mongooses do for food? Since they can't even deal with some civilians, aren't those mongooses the original mongoose pirate group?" Major General Campbell, commander of the garrison of Musolan Star, cursed angrily.

    The staff around him heard this and replied in a low voice: "Major General Campbell, according to the news from the rescue team, the meerkats that attacked Byland were the same group of pirates that attacked Byland six years ago."

    "Is there any evidence?" Campbell asked.

    "Yes, the dead body of Brad, the second master among the three masters of Mongoose, is present. It is also said that the first master Bols and the third master Belgard have suffered varying degrees of burns. They can no longer be definitely identified. However, from the remaining pirate prisoners  I learned from my mouth that the Mongoose Pirates came out in full force this time, so the previous statement about Bols and Belgarde being killed must not be groundless."

    "Tell me, wasn't this Mongoose Pirate Group very strong six years ago? How come it has become so vulnerable in just six years?" Campbell asked his staff somewhat depressedly.

    The staff scratched their heads in embarrassment after hearing this, and replied thoughtfully: "Major General Campbell, this problem must be viewed from two aspects. One is that Byland was unprepared for the attack six years ago, and was caught off guard by the Mongoose.  The pirates succeeded. Secondly, in the past six years, the residents of Byland have never forgotten the threat of the Mongoose pirates, so all the people practiced martial arts and specialized in group fighting. According to reports from the Allied forces who went to the rescue, when they arrived  The battle on Bayland Star has ended, and we are just waiting for the Alliance Army to take away the captured pirates."

    "Then tell me, how do we report this matter?" Campbell asked his staff.

    Hearing what Campbell said, the staff knew that a meaty show was coming.  He wiped out a pirate group that committed a serious crime six years ago. This achievement can give the major general an extra medal on his chest.  It's just that things in this world are not as satisfactory as expected.  If the residents of Byland Star could end the battlefield later and wait for reinforcements from the Alliance Army to arrive, then everything would be easy to say.  But it happened that Byland's people were so upright and ended the battlefield prematurely, which put Campbell in trouble.  There is obviously a great achievement in front of me but it has nothing to do with me. Isn't this torture?  When he thought of this, Campbell felt as if he had been scratched by a cat's paw, not to mention feeling uneasy.

    Food Jun Lulu, worry about the king.  Upon hearing Campbell's question, the staff also frowned.  This matter is really not easy to handle.  If you forcefully grab credit in front of everyone, it would be okay if no one notices it. But once you find out, you won't be able to think about it as the one who came up with the idea.  What's more, Byland's encounter with the Mongoose Pirates' attack has long been spread among the Misolan planet and its eighteen guardian satellites. They want to take the credit for themselves without anyone noticing, and  Idiots say dreams make no difference.

    After thinking hard for a long time, the staff faced Campbell's hopeful eyes and spread their hands helplessly and said: "I'm sorry, Major General Campbell, my subordinates are not very talented and I can't think of a proper solution."

    Hearing what his staff said, Campbell felt disappointed, and asked unwillingly: "Is there really no way to do it?"

    “That’s true,” the staff member replied with a wry smile.

    "Sigh~ It's really unpleasant to see such a big achievement in front of you but not being able to take a bite. If you had known that you couldn't eat it, you might as well have not let me know." Campbell sighed sadly.

    After hearing this, the staff quickly reminded: "Major General Campbell, I will say this here. Never say this when you go out. Byland is one of the guardians of Missolan. It's okay if nothing happens. If something happens,  If you don’t do anything, Major General, then you are derelict in your duty.”

    After being reminded by his staff, Campbell smiled and said, "I know, I'm just complaining here. I know what to say when I go out. What should we do now? Take the captured pirates to Mi  Is Solan coming?"

    Hearing Kambor's words, the staff's eyes suddenly lit up, he touched his chin and said to Kambor: "Major General Kambor, didn't you just say that you are not willing to accept the glory of your great achievements in annihilating pirates? I  I was inspired by what you said just now, and asked people to send the captured pirates to Misulan and hold a grand surrender ceremony. In that case, the big credit will not be gained, but the small credit should still be there.  . At that time, find more news media to report on this matter more and say more good things about the major general."

    “Go ahead, I’ll do as you say.” The more he listened, the happier Campbell became. He slapped the table and agreed with his staff’s suggestion.

    &nbsp; A grand prisoner dedication ceremony was launched under the promotion of Campbell and his staff.  But these things don't seem to have much to do with the people on Byland.  Perhaps deliberately, Campbell and his staff are trying to minimize the fact that the Bylanders rose up to resist the attack of the Mongoose Pirates.

    On Byland, the Lando family is now being rebuilt. Sophia and others are homeless and have gone to Wang Sanniang's house to stay overnight.  There are many wounded people in Wang San's family. Han Yu, Ning Ping, Fei Er, and Lin Ke are all injured. Lin Ke is the least injured, and the rest have many injuries. Among them, Han Yu is the most seriously injured, and two  His hand was broken by a heavy punch from Bols. At this time, he had to be fed even to eat, let alone want to get out of bed and move around.

    "Ah~" The door of the room was opened, and Han Yu's mouth was full and he was being fed by Lin Ke.  Ning Ping, who was standing at the door, smiled and said, "It seems that we came at the wrong time."

    "Ning Ping, can you get out of bed already? Lin Ke, look, Ning Ping can get out of bed, can I too"

    Before Han Yu could say anything, Wang Sanniang's voice was heard yelling outside the door, "Ning Ping, why don't you just listen to my advice? Your injuries haven't healed yet, so who allowed you to get out of bed and move around? Wang Tianbao  , why are you standing there stupidly? Why don't you help Ning Ping back."

    Han Yu watched with gloating expression as Ning Ping was half-supported and half-dragged back to the room by Wang Tianbao, and opened his mouth again to let Lin Ke feed him.

    "Han Yu, how long do we have to wait before we leave here?" Lin Ke asked while feeding Han Yu.

    “Well… we’ll leave after Ning Ping and I are almost healed from our injuries.”

    "What about Field? Do you want to ask him to go with you?" Lin Ke asked.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this and said: "Field? Well his marksmanship is pretty good. When we have a starship, we can let him serve as the gunner. But now our starship doesn't even have a shadow, how can we invite him to join?  Us? What's more, we don't know if he will be willing to leave Byland. After all, there is Sophia, whom he likes, in Byland."

    Han Yu and Lin Ke thought that no one heard this conversation, but they didn't know that they were overheard by two people outside the room.  The two were about to turn around and leave when they heard Liu Yu's confused voice from behind: "Field, Sophia, what are you two doing standing at the door of Han Yu's room without going in? Is there something interesting happening in Han Yu's room?"  "

    "Ah, wait a minute" Before Field could finish his words, Liu Yu had already opened the door.  Han Yu and Lin Ke looked at Field and Sophia standing at the door. The four of them felt a little embarrassed at the same time. Only Liu Yu stood in the middle of the two groups without knowing why.

    "Field, how is your injury getting better?" Han Yu asked Field, breaking the embarrassment.

    "Ah, oh, it's almost better. The opponent I dealt with was weaker than your opponent. What's more, I calculated mentally and unintentionally, and the opponent underestimated the enemy. This allowed me to succeed and win the game." Field heard this  He quickly said humbly.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly and said: "Field, winning is winning, losing is losing. There is no need to be modest about this. That Belgard lost because he despised you was his own fault, and you won him because of your own efforts.  , you don’t need to underestimate yourself.”

    "Haha" After hearing Han Yu's words, Field smiled and said nothing.  Han Yu then asked: "Field, don't be silly. You and Sophia came to my place together. You must have something to do, right? Let's talk about it."

    Hearing Han Yu take the initiative to mention it, Field and Sophia looked at each other, and Sophia stepped forward and said: "Han Yu, I asked Field to come with me. If you hadn't fought to save me this time, I would have died. I want  I want to repay you, but I don’t know how I should repay you. After much thought, I want to give you this Fire Spirit Pearl."

    "Fire Spirit Pearl?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Seeing the confusion on Han Yu's face, Lin Ke explained to Han Yu softly: "It's the thing that Brad dreams of. The biggest reason why Sophia encounters these things is also this bead."

    After listening to Lin Ke’s explanation, Han Yu nodded and saw Sophia take out a box from her pocket, open it and hand it to Han Yu.

    The fire spirit bead is not big, only about half a centimeter in diameter, and is completely red. If you look closely at the inside of the fire spirit bead, you can seem to see a flame burning and beating inside.

    "Is this the Fire Lingzhu?" Han Yu asked Sophia as he glanced at the Fire Lingzhu held by Lin Ke.

    "Well. I heard that the Fire Spirit Pearl can make superpowers more powerful. You have fire ability, which matches the properties of the Fire Spirit Pearl." Sophia nodded and said.

    "Well, thank you Sophia, I will accept your thank you gift." Han Yu smiled and said to Sophia.Seeing that Han Yu accepted the Fire Spirit Bead, Sophia felt relieved, and then talked with Han Yu, Lin Ke and others for a long time before getting up and leaving to deal with the matters that the Lando family had just sent over.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 62 Discovery of the Secret Passage (22:57)

    After sending Sophia and Field away, Lin Ke turned around and saw Han Yu lying on the bed looking thoughtfully at the Fire Lingzhu placed on the table.

    "What are you thinking about?" Lin Ke stepped forward and asked.

    "It's nothing, I just feel that this bead is not as evil as the meerkats said. I hold it in my hand and don't feel it has any effect on me." Han Yu replied, looking at the Fire Spirit Bead.

    "Whether it's useful or not, this is Sophia's wish. Just accept it." Lin Ke said and picked up the coat placed on the chair.

    "You want to go out?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Well, this fire spirit bead is so small. If I leave it to you for safekeeping, it will probably be lost to you in a few days. I will go to the street to buy a pendant for you and put it on  If I hang it around your neck in the future, it will not be easy to lose."

    "I, how can I lose things as easily as you said." Han Yu retorted in a low voice, unconvinced.

    In response to Han Yu's rebuttal, Lin Ke smiled without caring, turned and walked out of the room.  Han Yu was lying on the bed, looking up at the ceiling, his eyes occasionally glancing at the fire beads on the table.

    "How can it be so magical?" Han Yu whispered to himself.

    "Click~" The door opened, and Han Yu thought that Lin Ke had left and returned, so he asked casually: "Come back so soon?"

    "Huh?" Ning Ping, who opened the door, was stunned when he heard this. Han Yu was also stunned, and then said: "Ning Ping, why did you come here again? You are not afraid that Sanniang will deal with you."

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping shouted, walked to Han Yu's bed and sat down and said, "I'm a little bored staying in the room alone. Come over and see what your kid is doing. Where is Lin Ke?"

    "Oh, I went out to buy something." Han Yu replied.

    Ning Ping looked around the room and found the Fire Spirit Bead on the table, "What is this?"

    "Huo Lingzhu, when you were rushed back to the room by the third lady, Sophia came and gave this to us as a thank you gift. Ning Ping, how much do you think this bead can be sold for?" Han Yu seemed to suddenly  He asked Ning Ping as he thought of something.

    "You want to sell the Fire Spirit Pearl?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "Well, I feel that this Fire Spirit Bead is of no use. Sophia said that the Fire Spirit Bead can improve the strength of superpowers, but I feel that I have not changed much after seeing this Fire Spirit Bead. Ning Ping, do you think this bead is  Isn’t it expired?”

    "Will the Fire Spirit Pearl also expire?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked, admiring Han Yu's unique insights in his heart.

    "Why not? Don't things in this world have a shelf life? I heard that this fire spirit bead is a legacy left by the previous civilization. The years that have passed must be quite long. The shelf life may have expired. The more I think about it, the more likely it is.  ." Han Yu replied plausibly.

    Ning Ping shook his head, "Okay, stop talking nonsense. If cultural heritage like the Fire Pearl also expires, then there won't be so many people looking for it, or even risking their lives for it."  Seriously, Han Yu, when are we leaving?"

    "At least we have to wait until our injuries recover. What's wrong, Ning Ping? Do you want to leave?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Well, it's not good to stay here all the time to trouble Sanniangzi and her family, and there's nothing going on here that can be of use to us. It's better to leave as soon as possible. This battle made me feel that the man named Maxi was right.  That's right, we do need to go to the dream star Sgur. Just dealing with a few pirates has made us like this. In the future journey, we don't know what kind of opponents we will encounter. If we don't strengthen  Depending on our own strength, we may not be as lucky as this time next time.”

    After listening to Ning Ping's words, Han Yu was silent for a while, then nodded and said: "We will leave when my hands can move freely. Since we are going to practice on the Skul Star, we must keep ourselves in a good condition.  "

    "Um."

    Time passed day by day, and the residents of Byland already knew that it was Han Yu and others who stopped the three leaders of the Meerkat Pirates that day. If it hadn't been for Han Yu and others, who would have won the battle that day?  Who will lose is still unknown.  Therefore, the residents of Byland are very friendly to Han Yu and others, and different people come to visit Han Yu and others every day.  Fortunately, those who visited were sensible and knew that Han Yu and others were recuperating and were not easily disturbed. Every time they came, they would leave after putting down their gifts and never bothered Han Yu and others to recuperate. It was precisely because of this that Han Yu could not be disturbed at all.  I didn’t know that I was very popular on Byland.  So when he got Wang Sanniang's permission to go out to relax, he was stopped enthusiastically just before he got far from the house.

    "Han Yingxiong, come and sit in my shop."?, free of charge.  "A middle-aged man who was already somewhat balding stopped Han Yu and said.

    "Ah?" Han Yu was stunned by the actions of the middle-aged man who suddenly blocked his way. Then before he could say no, he saw a middle-aged man jumping out and pushing away the balding middle-aged man. He was dissatisfied.  shouted: "Kong Laoer, you, a leather shoe seller, do you mean to invite our hero to your store? Do you want to use the hero's name to attract popularity for your store?"

    "Meng Laowu, what do you want to do? If I invite Han Yingxiong to my store, I can also give Han Yingxiong a pair of leather shoes to wear. What about you? You sell women's sexy underwear, do you plan to give Han Yingxiong a pair of sexy shoes?  Do you want to wear underwear? Ah, Han Yingxiong, I am definitely not belittling you by saying this." After Kong Laoer scolded Meng Laowu, he did not forget to explain to Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn’t listen to Kong Laoer’s words. He was still wondering in his mind, “When did I become a hero? Why didn’t anyone notify me?”

    When Han Yu was in a daze, and Kong Laoer and Meng Laowu were standing in front of their store, pointing at each other and yelling curses, someone reached out and pulled Han Yu aside.  Han Yu saw it was Ning Ping, with Lin Ke and Field standing next to him.

    "Eh? Ning Ping, didn't you say you didn't want to come out?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Come to Field, Miss Sophia invites us to go. What's wrong with you?"

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied innocently: "I don't know, I was grabbed by these two people as soon as I got here. By the way, Ningping, I became a hero."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded.

    “…You don’t seem surprised.”

    "Of course, I already knew that, otherwise I wouldn't want to come out with you."

    "Since you already know, why don't you tell me? It's so unfaithful." Han Yu asked dissatisfied.

    "I thought Lin Ke told you." Ning Ping thought for a while and explained to Han Yu.

    Lin Ke on the side also explained after hearing this: "I thought Ning Ping told you."

    "Well, I don't know what the end result of the co-writing thing will be." Han Yu said somewhat depressed.

    "Okay, let's talk about any worries until we get to Sophia's place. Field said that he seemed to have found a secret passage in the Lando family's old house. Let's go and have a look. Maybe we can find the treasure hidden by the Mongoose Pirates."  indefinite."

    As soon as he heard the word "treasure", Han Yu's spirits suddenly came to him.  If you don't know that firewood and rice are expensive, if you want to buy a starship for adventure, you will need a lot of money. In addition, Han Yu and Ning Ping are both foodies, so they also need money.

    "Let's go, let's go, what are you waiting for? Let's go quickly." Han Yu began to urge Ning Ping and Lin Ke.

    Arriving at the old house of the Landu family, Sophia was already waiting there with Chen Shao, Wang Tianbao, Wang Fubao and Liu Yu.  Since overcoming the difficulties with Chen Shao and others, Chen Shao and the others have become frequent visitors to Sophia's house, coming to help Sophia from time to time.

    "Why are you here?" Han Yu asked a little strangely.  Normally, brother and sister Wang Tianbao should be studying at home at this time.

    "Well, there are guests at home, and my mother asked me to take my sister out to play for a while." Wang Tianbao explained a little unspeakably.

    "Huh? Guest? What kind of guest would have to kick your brother and sister out before we can see you?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "That's Teacher Zhou." Wang Fubao replied quietly.

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu understood that during these days of recuperating at Wang Sanniang's house, he had met the teacher named Zhou Dayong a few times, and knew that it was Wang Sanniang's crazy pursuit. Judging from the situation, this Zhou Dayong was very likely.  Will become the family of the Wang brothers and sisters.

    "Congratulations." Han Yu congratulated Wang Tianbao with a smile.

    Wang Tianbao couldn't laugh or cry when he heard this. Chen Shao on the side saw this and quickly changed the subject and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, we found a secret passage in a guest room of the old house. Do you want to go and have a look?"

    "Okay, okay. Let's go and take a look." Han Yu quickly agreed upon hearing this.

    The secret entrance is not very hidden, it is just behind a wardrobe.  The battle between Han Yu and Bols on that day caused a tremor in the old house. It must have been that the wardrobe was knocked down at that time, and the secret passage behind it was revealed.  Thanks to Chen Shao and others helping Sophia's family tidy up the rooms in their old house today, they discovered this secret passage.

    The dark entrance and the stairs extending downward.  Han Yu took the flashlight handed over by Lin Ke, turned to Ning Ping behind him and said, "Ning Ping, you are responsible for the delay. I will go down and take a look first."

    "Be careful." Ning Ping warned worriedly

    "Ok, I know."

    Han Yu entered first, followed by Lin Ke, Sophia, Field and others, and finally Ning Ping took the lead.  Everyone held a flashlight in their hands, illuminating the surroundings of the dark passage.

    The air in the secret passage is quite fresh, and there is no turbid feeling when breathing. It seems that in addition to the secret passage entrance discovered by Chen Shao and others, this secret passage has other places connected to the outside.  The stairs became wider and wider as they went. After descending more than 300 steps, Han Yu and his party came to a gentle place. In front of Han Yu and others was a heavy door.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 63: The Mongoose’s Treasure Room (22:57)

    "No way, this door is too heavy to push open." Chen Shao and Wang Tianbao sat on the ground and gasped for air and said to Han Yu and others beside them.

    "Well you guys take a break first, and we'll look around again. Since this stone door can't be pushed, there must be a mechanism to open the stone door nearby." Lin Ke frowned slightly and said to everyone.

    Now everyone spread out and started searching in this small place, hoping to find the mechanism to open the stone door.  But after searching for a while, I found nothing.

    "How come this broken door doesn't even have a keyhole? If there is a keyhole, then we don't have the key, so we can give up." Han Yu looked at Shimen and said depressedly.  After saying that, he kicked Shimen unwillingly, which hurt his own foot.

    Looking at Han Yu who was holding his feet and complaining about pain, Lin Ke rolled his eyes at him angrily and stopped caring about him.  Looking at the stone door, he said to himself: "Is this stone door opened by some password? It's not that magical, right?"

    Even Lin Ke himself didn’t believe his guess, let alone others.  Just when everyone was frustrated and wanted to go home, Han Yu, who was holding his feet and crying out in pain, suddenly tilted and fell to the ground.

    "Han Yu, can't you just calm down for a while?" Ning Ping reached out to pull Han Yu up in an angry and funny tone.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu did not get up. Instead, he picked up the flashlight in his hand and took photos back and forth where he had just fallen, and kept groping on the ground with his hands.

    Han Yu’s abnormality attracted everyone’s attention and they gathered around him.  Han Yu said to Ning Ping, who was closest to him: "Ning Ping, reach out and touch here. Is there a raised place?"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping reached out and touched the ground, nodded and replied: "Yes, there is indeed a raised place. If you just look at it, you can't see it at all. You can only find it by reaching out and touching it."

    "I tripped over this thing just now. Ningping, get out of the way and let me step on it. Maybe this is the mechanism that opens the stone gate."

    Ning Ping retreated as instructed, Han Yu carefully confirmed the target and stepped hard.

    ……

    Nothing happened.

    But just as everyone was about to turn around and return to the ground in disappointment, they heard a rumbling sound coming from above the stone door. Immediately afterwards, the originally motionless stone door slowly opened, and a dazzling golden light leaked from the gap in the opening of the stone door.  out.

    "Wow~" When the stone door was fully opened, everyone was stunned by what they saw, and they couldn't help but let out a sound of admiration.

    In the center of an open space of about 200 square meters, there is a golden mountain covering an area of ??about 60 square meters and about 40 meters high. The yellow light dazzled everyone's eyes.

    "Ah!" Han Yu yelled and rushed towards Jinshan, while the others were stunned when they heard the words, and rushed over soon after.

    Jinshan is not made of gold sand, but gold coins, all of which are round, cute little things.  Han Yu held the gold coins in his hand and smiled happily. In Han Yu's heart, with this money, the starship for adventure was now available.  In the hearts of others, they also have their own ideas.  But it can be summed up in one sentence, it’s great to have money!

    After being excited for about a quarter of an hour, Han Yu and others finally recovered from their excitement, and then they had time to look at the composition of this place.  The entire open space is designed in a semicircle. In addition to the stone door through which Han Yu and others came in, there are seven more stone doors that are tightly closed.

    "Ning Ping, do you think this place was built by the Mongoose gang?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping beside him in a low voice.  When we found Jinshan just now, Ningping recovered the fastest. Even a young lady from a wealthy family like Sophia did not recover as quickly as Ningping.

    "Maybe, maybe not."

    Hearing Ning Ping's ambiguous words, Han Yu couldn't help but stare. Ning Ping smiled and said, "Han Yu, do you think yes or no is important?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then he understood.  The Mongoose Pirates no longer exist. Even if the Jinshan Mountain here belongs to the Mongoose, it has become ownerless now.

    "Then how do you think we should distribute this golden mountain?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Listen to what they say? After all, we are the ones who discovered this golden mountain."

    "That's right."

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, everyone couldn’t help but fell silent.  After a while, Sophia said: "Han Yu, I heard from Field that you are going on an adventure, but you don't have a starship for the adventure. Otherwise, how about using the gold here to buy a starship?"

    Of course, Han Yu agreed to this proposal, but he still had to be reserved, so he said hypocritically:??Is this good?  "

    Unexpectedly, Sophia immediately said: "Since you don't want to, forget it."

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately became anxious and said quickly: "I am willing, how could I not" At this point, Han Yu looked at Sophia and everyone smiling, and said helplessly to Sophia: "Sofia, you are a bad example.  ”

    "Hehe" Sophia stuck out her tongue mischievously and said with a smile: "Then leave this matter to me. The old man I met at the birthday party is in the starship manufacturing industry. Please ask him for help.  It shouldn't be a big problem. Han Yu, just wait for my good news."

    "But even if you want to buy a starship for adventure, you can't use such a big gold mountain." Chen Shao looked at the gold mountain and said to everyone.

    "Well, that's right. In addition to the expenses for purchasing the starship, we might as well discuss how to use the remaining money." Lin Ke nodded after hearing this.

    When you have no money, you want to have money.  But when you have money, you have to worry about how to spend it. After everyone thought for a long time, Field coughed and suggested: "How about we each share a little of the remaining money and then donate the rest?  "

    Wang Tianbao heard the words and said: "Well this time the Mongoose Pirates attacked, although Byland won, the losses were still quite large. I heard that many places need to be rebuilt, but Misolan Star  There has been no response to Byland’s request for reconstruction.”

    "And there is also the pension for those who died in the battle, and Misolan Star has been delaying it. I heard that it was because Byland refused to cooperate with Misolan Star's request, so Misolan Star  I did this on purpose." Liu Yu said softly.

    "What do Misolan Star want? What does it have to do with defeating the Mongoose Pirates this time?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Humph, what else can be done? Isn't it just that they are jealous that they don't get a share of the credit for defeating the Mongoose Pirates, and they want to get a share of the pie." Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and couldn't help but cursed: "Shameless."

    "They have done more shameless things than this. For them, saying they are shameless is a compliment to them."

    Lin Ke interrupted Ning Ping, "Okay, let's not discuss this issue. Let's talk about the current situation. I agree with Chen Shao's proposal to give the money here to Byland. Since Miso Lanxing won't give it,  , then Byland will do it himself. Anyway, the money was robbed by the Mongoose Pirates from other places, and it can be regarded as the spoils of Byland residents."

    "Then let's do it like this. We will allocate the money to buy the starship later, and then each of us will share another sum, and the rest will be given to Bylander" Sophia said.

    Before Sophia could finish speaking, Field shook his head and objected: "It's inappropriate."

    "Why?" Sophia asked.

    "You don't know what kind of character Byland's officials were when the Mongoose Pirates attacked. If you hand them such a large amount of money, who knows if they will keep throwing their hands at you?"  pockets. In that case, the residents of Byland will still have no money as they should."

    Sophia thought about it and felt that what Field said made sense. It also made no difference to those who hid in the basement when the Meerkat pirates attacked and did not dare to come forward, and then jumped out to make irresponsible remarks after the Meerkat surrendered.  No good feelings either.  Then he asked Field: "Then what do you think we should do?"

    "HmmI don't know either. Anyway, I don't feel safe giving the money to them."

    "Otherwise, Sophia, how about you use the money to create a foundation?" Lin Ke suggested.

    "Foundation? Yes, just open a foundation and use the money in the foundation to do something for the people of Byland. In this way, you don't have to worry about someone filling their pockets, and you can ensure that every penny is accounted for.  Reach the hands of the people who deserve the money. As for those facilities that have been destroyed and need to be rebuilt, the foundation can also pay people to build them. Lin Ke, your proposal is really good." Sophia thought about it, nodded and smiled.  .

    Field added: "And there is another point. Sophia's identity can make officials who want to take advantage of them take advantage of them. Although the Lando family is no longer what it used to be, they still have some connections. For the sake of the veil above their heads, those  Officials don’t dare to rashly make things difficult for the foundation.”

    "Then it's settled. Establish a foundation to help those in need of help in Byland." Han Yu concluded aloud.

    A few days later, Byland residents suddenly discovered that students from the school were knocking on the doors of some neighbors in groups of three.  These people were dressed differently. The only thing they had in common was that they all wore an armband with the word "Self-Strength" written on their right arm.  After those students left, curious people gathered around the person who had just been worshipped.They visited the neighbor's home, and they learned from the neighbor's mouth that those students were entrusted by Miss Sophia of the Lando family to deliver pensions.  And they also knew that Miss Sophia used her family property to start a charity called the "Self-Strength Foundation", which was specifically used to provide funds for the reconstruction of Byland.  After hearing what the neighbor said, everyone present felt unmoved. It would be a lie.

    In less than two days, the reputation of Sophia Lando, the current head of the Lando family, has surpassed that of anyone else in Byland.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 64 Adventure Starship Courage (22:57)

    Purchasing an adventure starship is not just about having money.  There are a lot of procedures to go through, especially for an adventure starship with a weapon system that Han Yu and others want to buy, there are even more procedures to go through.  Fortunately, Sophia helped Han Yu and others make the purchase, and the seller was on good terms with Sophia's deceased parents, so Han Yu and others did not have to run out of time to complete the procedures.  However, despite this, Han Yu and others still waited on the Byland star for a month before the purchased starship arrived at Byland.

    After this month, the injuries on Han Yu and others have basically healed, and there is no problem at all in fighting against others.  Now Han Yu and others are waiting for the starship to be accepted, and then they will drive their own starship to Star Sgur for further studies to enhance their survivability in future travels.

    Arriving at the artificial lake at Lando's house, Sophia and others had been waiting there for a long time.

    "Sorry Sophia, we're late." Han Yu stepped forward to say hello.

    "It doesn't matter, this is the courier of this starship. He will introduce to you the overall structure of this starship and its functions." Sophia smiled and introduced to Han Yu and others a middle-aged man standing next to her.  humane.

    The middle-aged man on the side smiled and said to Han Yu and others: "Hello, you can call me Jimmy. I think you are already very anxious to know the performance of the starship you ordered, so I won't tell you.  You all introduce yourselves and start introducing these starships directly."

    Hearing Jimmy’s words, Han Yu and others’ favorable impression of this middle-aged man gradually increased.  This is the person who does the work!  It's much better than those guys who talk in a roundabout way, as if they can't show off their abilities without confusing you.  Han Yu didn't show any pretense at that moment. He nodded with a smile and said, "I'll trouble you then."

    Jimmy smiled and nodded, and began to introduce the starship that had just taken off the canvas to Han Yu and others.

    "This starship is our company's brand product, so I won't talk about the price. The whole ship adopts a streamlined design, is 23.6 meters long and weighs 76 tons. It is divided into three floors: upper, middle and lower. The upper floor is the control room, including  For the starship's navigation and firearms system, the middle floor is the crew's lounge and restaurant, and the lower floor is the activity room and warehouse. The starship's navigation system is divided into two sets, one is the starship's own automatic navigation system, and the other is  The set is a manual system in which superpowers connect to the starship and are driven by their own superpowers. As for the starship's weapons, it has two main guns and four secondary guns, all of which can be controlled manually. Of course  It can also be connected to the manual system of the starship and handed over to the superpower who controls the starship. However, that will increase the burden on the superpower. For other functions such as resting, dining, etc., it is better for you to follow me.  How about we go in together and do a field test?”

    Jimmy's proposal suited Han Yu and others' intentions. Han Yu and others hurriedly agreed. As Jimmy stepped into the interior of the starship, just as Jimmy said, there was nothing to introduce in the activity room and warehouse on the lower level.  , there is no need to say much about the lounge and restaurant, the key is the control room on the upper level of the starship.

    "Lin Ke, this ship will be left to you from now on." Han Yu turned to Lin Ke beside him and said.

    Lin Ke was stroking the seat in the control room and replied casually: "No problem, you can just take care of me when we set sail."

    "Oh, I didn't expect this lady to be a superpower with the ability to control objects. This really surprises me." Jimmy said with some surprise when he heard this.

    "What? Is the ability to control objects special?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Jimmy immediately replied after hearing this: "Of course, generally in the private sector, most starship driving is automatic navigation, that is, the route and speed are determined before sailing. The crew driving the starship only needs to pay attention to the radar of the starship and be alert to whether it is nearby.  It only matters if there are pirates or meteorites blocking the way. People with superpowers such as the ability to control objects, once they are recruited by the alliance military to drive starships, it is difficult to see people with such superpowers among the people.  .”

    "Oh, I didn't expect your ability to be so rare, Lin Ke."

    "Humph, now you know how precious I am." Lin Ke said with a smile.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, "After being in contact for a long time, I'm really used to your existence, so I don't feel too strange. Ning Ping, what about you? Did you suddenly feel that Lin Ke's body was glowing?"

    "No." Ning Ping shook his head simply.

    "Han Yu" Lin Ke said angrily, staring at Han Yu.

    After introducing the performance of the starship, Jimmy said goodbye to Han Yu and others. The balance payment had been received and the starship had been delivered. The rest of the matter had nothing to do with him. All he needed to do now was return with the bill signed by Han Yu.  Head office reports.

    After seeing Jimmy off, Han Yu and others followed suit?Stay inside the starship.  Sophia asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, when do you plan to leave?"

    Sophia's question stunned Han Yu and others. Han Yu scratched his head and replied: "Sofia, actually we want to leave now."

    "Leaving now? Why are you leaving in such a hurry?" Sophia asked in surprise.

    "Eh It doesn't matter if we leave early or leave late. Now Byland is rebuilding, and we don't want others to put down their work to send us off."

    "One day, give me one day, I will hold a farewell party for you." Sophia stretched out a finger to Han Yu, looked at Han Yu and said without refusal.

    "Oh" Han Yu turned around and looked at Ning Ping and Lin Ke next to him in embarrassment.

    "Lin Ke" Sophia looked at Lin Ke and shouted.  Seeing this, Lin Ke couldn't say anything about leaving now, so he could only say to Han Yu: "Han Yu, why don't we stay for one more day? I just happened to make some connections with this starship and try to operate it in practice.  .”

    When Han Yu heard what Lin Ke said made sense, he nodded and replied: "that's fine, let's leave tomorrow."

    Han Yu didn’t want others to know that he and others were leaving, so he didn’t let too many people know. He only informed Wang Sanniang’s family, who was familiar with him, and Chen Shao and Liu Yu, who often went to Wang Sanniang’s house for dinner.  Unexpectedly, Wang San’s family had a big mouth, his name was Zhou Dayong.  After he shouted, almost everyone in Byland knew about it.

    So that when Sophia held a farewell party for Han Yu and others in the evening, due to the large number of people, Han Yu and others, as well as the representatives elected by Byland residents, could only hold it on the lawn of the manor.

    Everyone sat on the ground, set up a barbecue grill on the grass, and started a barbecue party.  Han Yu sat by the lake and looked up at the starship parked quietly in the lake. He felt excited and couldn't help but grin.

    "What are you laughing at?" Ning Ping asked from behind.

    Han Yu looked back and saw Ning Ping walking over with two bottles of wine in his hand, sitting next to Han Yu and handing Han Yu a bottle of wine.  Han Yu took it, touched it with Ning Ping, raised his head and took a sip, and asked: "Did I just smile?"

    "Of course, just like this." Ning Ping nodded and said to Han Yu with a grin.

    Han Yu looked at it seriously, nodded and said, "Wellit does look weird."

    Ning Ping's smile suddenly froze, and he stared at Han Yu angrily, but not long after, he smiled again and started drinking.  Han Yu also smiled when he saw this, handed the wine in his hand to Ning Ping, and said, "Hey, let's have one."

    "Bang~"

    With a soft sound, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and smiled.

    "Two grown men are smiling at each other. Isn't it disgusting?" Lin Ke's voice came. Han Yu looked back this time and saw that more people were coming. Lin Ke, Sophia, Field, Chen Shao and others were all here.  Everyone found a seat and sat down. Field suddenly said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I want to join you. Can you take me with you?"

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at Sophia and asked, "Are you willing to do it?"

    Everyone present understood the meaning of Han Yu's words, and they glanced ambiguously between Sophia and Field.  Sophia suddenly became a little angry and said: "Do you want to see what I do?"

    "Han Yu, I think I should leave Byland and go outside to see more." Field said to Han Yu seriously.

    Upon seeing this, Han Yu waved his hands and said: "Okay, okay, as long as you are willing to do so, I have no objection. I originally wanted to let you serve as the gunner of the starship, but I was worried that you would not want to leave Sophia.  That’s why I didn’t invite you. Well, since you took the initiative, of course I welcome it.”

    Field, who was still worried that Han Yu would reject him, felt relieved when he heard this, and said with a smile: "It turns out that you also like my ability, so that's good. I was also worried that you thought I didn't have the ability and wouldn't want to  You want me."

    "What is this? We have dealt with mongooses together and have been companions for a long time. There is no one in this world who despises his own companions. If there is, the person who despises others is not worthy of being someone else's companion."

    While the banquet was still going on, Han Yu suddenly shouted. Everyone was startled and quickly asked what was wrong.  Han Yu smiled and scratched his head, "I forgot to give this starship a name."

    A false alarm.  But what Han Yu said makes sense. Every starship has its own name, and the starship of Han Yu and others is of course no exception.

    "Then what's the name? How about calling it Adventure?" Chen Shao scratched his head and suggested.

    "No, no. This ship is originally a starship for adventure. Is it possible that it will be used by others in the future?"When you introduce it, do you want to say that this adventurous starship is called Adventure?  Is this the same name?  Liu Yu shook his head and objected.

    "Then let's call it Qianghao." Wang Tianbao suggested.  His proposal made everyone look at him, and then turned their heads to continue the discussion. Wang Tianbao squatted on the ground in circles in depression, and kept mumbling, "What's wrong with calling Qianghao? It sounds so majestic.  ah."

    "Otherwise, let's call it Courage." Sophia said softly.

    "Courage, this is a good name." Field was the first to vote in favor, and then Lin Ke also smiled and nodded, thinking that this name was a good one.

    "Okay, from now on the name of our starship will be Courage." Han Yu announced loudly to everyone.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 65 We need a cook

    "We need a cook." Han Yu solemnly said to Ning Ping, Lin Ke, and Field.

    This is the first roundtable meeting of the Spirit in half a month since it left Byland. The central issue of the discussion is about future meals.  No matter how delicious the instant food is, no matter how many varieties it has, and no matter how much you eat it, it will still taste the same.

    Among the four-person team, only Han Yu knows how to order barbecue, and the other three are foodies. It is absolutely impossible for them to do it.  It’s not like I didn’t try to do it myself, and almost destroyed the restaurant in the Courage.  It is precisely because of this that after simply tidying up the poor kitchen, Han Yu decided to hold a meeting to discuss how to solve the problem of eating in the future.

    "It's easy to find a cook, but it's hard to find a cook willing to travel with us." Field said with a somewhat embarrassed frown.

    "How about we go and have a look when we pass by the next planet? I remember that the next planet we are going to pass seems to be a planet with the title of Food Star. There must be a lot of cooks on it, maybe it can be done  Find someone who is willing to join us." Lin Ke suggested.

    "What is the name of the next planet?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "Oh, I'll go take a look." Lin Ke stood up and walked towards the spacecraft console.  Han Yu looked at Ning Ping, who looked like the matter had nothing to do with him, and asked in confusion: "Ning Ping, why didn't you say anything just now?"

    "I only care about eating, not cooking." Ning Ping replied coolly.

    Han Yu, Field: ""

    *************************************

    Food Star Fortune, it is said that all kinds of delicacies in the universe can be tasted here.  There is a saying circulating on Fortune Star, “There is nothing you can’t imagine but nothing you can’t eat.”

    Of course, it is not easy to gain a foothold in Fude Star. Although there are a lot of diners at Fude Star every year, the competition between various restaurants is very fierce, and you will go bankrupt if you are not careful.  However, due to the intervention of the alliance, although the competition is fierce, each restaurant still maintains its sanity.  The reason that keeps these restaurants sane is that every July, the Alliance holds the Master of Chef Competition in Ford Star. In addition to the honor of being the Master of Chef, there are also high bonuses and a one-year tax exemption.  Once you win the Master of Chef competition, you will not only gain spiritual and material benefits, but the profits earned by the restaurant with the title of Chef God within one year will also be extraordinary.

    People living in Fortune Star have regarded the Master of Cooking Competition as a traditional event in Fortune Star. Every year, a large number of people from different planets come to watch and satisfy their appetites.  This year is no exception.

    Seeing that the MasterChef Competition is less than half a month away, almost every restaurant is working hard to get a good ranking for themselves in the MasterChef Competition.  There was only one restaurant that seemed a little indifferent to the MasterChef competition.

    This is a small restaurant located on the street. It has a small storefront and usually relies on dozens of regular customers for support.  The restaurant is owned by two siblings, the younger brother is the cook, and the older sister is responsible for collecting bills and greeting guests at the front desk.

    "I said Bafang, the food you cook is so delicious, why don't you participate in that Master of Cooking competition? With your skills, it may be a problem to win the championship, but getting a ranking is not a problem at all. With the ranking,  This small shop of yours can also gain some fame, so you two siblings don’t have to work so hard, right?" A diner said to the chef Shi Bafang who was serving the dishes.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang smiled and shook his head, "I think it's pretty good like this now. Although it's a bit harder, my sister and I don't have to worry about food and clothing, so why bother fighting for those false reputations?"

    "You are just too honest. You know, people will die for money, and birds will die for food. How can anyone who opens a restaurant not hope that their business will grow bigger and bigger? How can there be people like you two siblings who only need to eat enough?  Just wear warm clothes and be satisfied." The diner shook his head and said sadly.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang just smiled and turned back to the kitchen to continue working.  When the other diners saw that their companions were exhausted, they also joked in good faith. In a small restaurant, it seemed to be much more lively than those in large restaurants.

    Han Yu and his party were standing at the door of a large restaurant in Fuduxing. Han Yu looked up at the seven-story building in front of him and couldn't help but whispered to Ning Ping, who was standing beside him: "Ning Ping, can you recruit from this restaurant?"  person?"

    "I don't know. Let's try it first. Maybe the food cooked by the chef in this restaurant is not to our taste." Ning Ping replied casually.  Someone happened to be passing by and heard Ning Ping's words. Hearing this, he stopped and looked at Ning Ping. Then he curled his lips and whispered disdainfully: "Humph, you old hater."

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately became unhappy and muttered in a low voice: "If you dare to laugh at my companion, your pants will be burned!" After saying that, he moved his fingers slightly, and a burst of green smoke came out.The lower part of the body of the person walking in front came out.

    "Ouch~" the one who was set on fire screamed, covered his buttocks and jumped into the fountain built at the entrance of the restaurant with a "pop".  Han Yu was about to smile when he heard Ning Ping whisper in his ear: "Don't cause trouble, we still have business to do."

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed regretfully, shrugged nonchalantly and followed Ning Ping towards the door of the restaurant.

    Unexpectedly, he was stopped by the doorman as soon as he reached the door. The doorman said to Han Yu and others with a professional smile: "I'm sorry, sir, we are a high-end restaurant here."

    “Isn’t this a place for dining?” Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Yes, but the consumption here is relatively high. If you gentlemen want to have a meal, I suggest you go there." The doorman smiled and said to the Ningping people.

    Ning Ping squinted at the doorman, "Is this your restaurant's service attitude towards guests?"

    "Sir, I just made some suggestions." The doorman replied with a smile.

    "Forget it Ningping, the service attitude in this restaurant is too bad, and the food prepared by the chef must not be good either. Let's go to another restaurant." Han Yu shouted from behind.

    Since it was Han Yu who had spoken, Ning Ping naturally would not refute and turned around and left without saying a word.  Seeing that Ning Ping didn't do anything to him in the end, the doorman couldn't help but sneered and said to himself: "Hmph, pretending to be a swordsman with a sword picked up from nowhere, what a bunch of poor people.  If you want to eat here, don’t look at where this place is. Is this a place where low-class people like you come in?”

    Ning Ping, who had not gone far, was suddenly furious. He turned around and glanced at the doorman coldly. His cold eyes immediately made the doorman who was talking happily feel a chill in his body and he did not dare to speak any more.  After Ning Ping turned around and left, the doorman felt a little embarrassed again and was about to curse, but at this time a high-end sports car drove over.  The doorman suddenly felt his eyes light up. People who drive cars like this are usually very respectable, and if they are well served, they won't get away with tips.  He hurriedly ran forward, stretched out his hand to open the door for the owner of the sports car, and bent down to salute.

    "Chi la~" At the moment when the doorman bent down, the doorman's clothes were torn into strips by the doorman's bending action and fell to the ground.  The woman who was about to get off the car was startled, and she couldn't help but secretly thought: "Is this a new service item of this restaurant?"

    The car owner quits.  What do you want to do?  Don’t you know that you can’t touch the Lord’s solid food?  You are going crazy if you act like a hooligan to my woman in front of me.  Immediately, he stepped forward and slapped the doorman twice, and kicked the naked doorman to the ground.

    When things developed like this, the restaurant’s lobby manager rushed over in a hurry.  Instead of talking to the owner of the high-end sports car first, he said coldly to the doorman squatting on the ground: "You are fired, pack your things and leave immediately."

    "Why?" the doorman asked very aggrievedly.  He didn't understand why his clothes suddenly became so weak.

    "Because we don't need exhibitionism here." The lobby manager replied coldly, then bent down and said to the angry car owner: "This guest, I wonder if my handling is satisfactory to you?"

    "Humph." The car owner snorted coldly.

    The lobby manager heard the other party snort, gritted his teeth, turned to the two big men behind him and ordered: "Beat that kid, and then hand it over to the police." After receiving the order, the two big men immediately pounced on the man who was covering his vitals.  Get ready to leave the doorman.  They had long disliked this snobbish doorman, but this doorman was very good at flattering him. He usually made the lobby manager very comfortable and could not find a chance to fix him.  Now that I have the lobby manager's order, I can't hold back.

    Hearing the bellman’s screams, the sports car owner’s complexion improved a little. He took his woman’s hand and walked into the restaurant. At the same time, he said to the lobby manager: “Don’t let me see him again in the future. What the hell!”

    After sending the car owner away, the lobby manager’s face was gloomy. He glared angrily at the two big men who had stopped and shouted: “Who told you to stop? Keep fighting!”

    In the distance, Han Yu and his group were strolling along the street, choosing a place to eat.  As they were walking, Han Yu suddenly burst into laughter. Field asked in confusion: "Han Yu, why are you laughing?"

    "Hehehe" Han Yu smiled and said nothing.  After being pressed by Field, he became anxious and replied: "I was just laughing at the conceited doorman who offended Ning Ping. I'm afraid he is suffering now."

    "Ah? Did Ning Ping take action just now?" Field asked in confusion.  The doorman Field that Han Yu mentioned also didn't like him. Anyone who wanted to go somewhere but was blocked from entering would not be in a good mood.

    ??Han Yu replied with a smile: "Of course, do you think the sword in Ning Ping's hand is vegetarian? Let me tell you, as long as the doorman moves too much, his clothes will bang and fall into strips.  On the ground. Ning Ping, am I right?"

    "Everyone has to pay for what they have said." Ning Ping replied with a cool look.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 66 The turmoil in front of the Shijia store

    Fortune Star, also known as Food Star, also has a title, Chef Cemetery.  Here, you can become famous overnight, or be ruined the next day.  There is only one reason for this: competition.  Competition between restaurants is a war without gunpowder, and the battlefield is the God of Cooking competition.  In this competition, several famous chefs will become victims of competition between various restaurants every time. Even though the alliance has repeatedly emphasized that it hopes that the competition can be held peacefully, unfortunately, the chef association of Ford Star has not warned the alliance.  You didn't take it to heart. When you said it, you were full of promises and turned around to do whatever you wanted to do.  After a few times, the alliance just let it go, as long as it wasn't too much.

    Therefore, every Master of Chef competition is a life and death test for chefs working in large restaurants.  Kavin is a chef at Ruihui Catering Company. At this time, he is having a headache for the Master of Chef competition in half a month.  This time the boss issued a death order. If you can't defeat Ruihui's rival Xianghe Catering Company, then your wife and children will be taken care of by me!  Thinking of the ruthlessness with which his boss said these words, Calvin knew that his boss was telling the truth.  If he really loses again this time, his boss might really chop him into pieces.  But Leng Feng, the chef of Xianghe Catering Company, is really not that easy to win.  How could he win the title of God of Cooking in the God of Cooking competition for three consecutive years? How could he win so easily?

    “Alas~” Kavin sighed, and unknowingly, he walked to the door of a restaurant he had often visited.  It was a restaurant that I frequented before I learned how to cook.  However, I didn't handle this matter very kindly. After I learned all the cooking skills in this restaurant, I turned around and left, never visiting again. Calculated carefully, I haven't been here for nearly ten years.  I don’t know if the teacher is still alive in the world now.

    Kavin thought about it and took a step forward to enter the restaurant.  Unexpectedly, before he could enter, a person walked out of the restaurant. When the person saw Kavin, he looked up and down carefully, then his expression changed, and he shouted in a cold voice: "What are you doing here? Get out! You are not welcome here!"  "

    "Bafang, is the teacher's health okay?" Kavin asked with a forced smile.

    "Go away! You don't deserve to call him teacher!!" Shi Bafang angrily picked up the broom placed by the door and prepared to draw cards.

    "Bafang, who are you talking to? It's disturbing the guests' dinner." A woman's scolding voice came from the restaurant, followed by a beautiful woman slowly walking over.

    Kavin suddenly felt a little excited.  When the woman recognized who the person being scolded by her brother was, she was also very excited.  He grabbed the broom from Shi Bafang's hand and slapped Kavin.  Kavin was caught off guard and was slapped, and half of his face turned red.

    The diners who were eating saw that the female boss, who was usually kind to others and never spoke very loudly, suddenly became violent and hurtful. She suddenly stopped using her bowls and chopsticks. Several young people even put down their bowls and chopsticks and came over, fearing that the one who was being beaten would be beaten.  Guy hurts female boss.

    "Lizhu, teacher, how are you doing?" Kavin asked with a smile.

    "Huh, I don't dare to worry about Mr. Cavin, the chef of Ruihui Catering Company. My grandfather regretted that he took in a white-eyed wolf when he was old. He passed away five years ago." Shi Lizhu sneered and mocked.

    "Bafang, who is this person?" Someone asked Shi Bafang quietly.

    "Him? Do you still remember the disciple I once mentioned when I was chatting with you that my grandfather had taken on as an apprentice? That was him." Shi Bafang replied, glaring at Kavin with a look of resentment.

    "Is he that bastard named Calvin?" the person who asked Shi Bafang asked in surprise.  After receiving Shi Bafang's affirmation, all the diners present stood up.

    It turns out that the owner of this restaurant, Shi Pei, was a famous chef in Fortune Star, but in his later years, he was defeated in a Master of Chef competition.  The person who defeated him was the apprentice he taught step by step, Kavin.  And if Kavin defeated him with his true ability, Shi Pei would be very happy.  But, just like this, on the eve of the Master of Cooking competition, Kavin suddenly disappeared, and then reappeared at the Master of Cooking competition, and he was still in the enemy camp of Shi Pei's employer at the time.

    Everyone has their own ambitions, so don’t force them.  Originally, Shi Pei didn't want to say anything more about Kavin's behavior.  After all, the master leads you in. Cultivation is up to the individual. The path you choose is your own. It’s your own business how you want to go. But at this moment, Kavin tricked Shi Pei again.  Shi Pei didn't tell anyone exactly how he was tricked after the game, but after that, Shi Pei brought his granddaughter and grandson to Qili Street, never mentioned the Master of Cooking competition again, and finally died in depression.

    Respecting teachers and teachings can be said to be a basic principle of life.  Kavin's behavior naturally aroused public outrage, and some people had the impulse to step forward and beat him. Fortunately, Shi Lizhu didn't want to make the matter a big deal.  The Master of Cooking competition is coming soon. If we beat this Kavin now, it is very likely to attract retribution from the employer behind him.?, that would be detrimental to you and these righteous people.

    "What are you doing here?" Shi Lizhu asked coldly.

    "Umwhere is the master's tomb? I want to pay my respects." Kavin asked in a low voice.

    Shi Lizhu replied coldly: "Thank you, I don't dare accept your kindness. Grandpa can't bear the courtesy of a big shot like you. Please leave here, and it's best not to see you again."

    "Lizhu, don't say such heartless words, I am also Master's disciple after all"

    "Shut up! You are not allowed to insult my grandpa!! My grandpa has been generous and helpful to others all his life, but what happened? Lin Lao accepted a white-eyed wolf like you as his disciple. Go away! We don't want to see you! You are not welcome here!  !" Shi Lizhu interrupted Kavin and shouted.

    Hearing Shi Lizhu’s words, Shi Bafang on the side couldn’t bear it and stepped forward to push Kawen. Seeing Shi Bafang step forward, the enthusiastic people on the side quickly followed suit, fearing that the fourteen-year-old Shi Bafang would suffer a loss.

    Kavin was pushed back repeatedly and said as he backed away: "Okay, I'm leaving. But before I leave, I have something to say. I am also the last disciple of the master. Should I inherit the master's cooking classics?"  suitable?"

    "It turns out that your purpose is cooking scriptures." Shi Lizhu sneered when she heard this, looked at Kavin who was surrounded by the crowd and said: "I said, how could you suddenly have a conscience and come here? It turns out that you coveted what my grandfather left.  That Cooking Book. Let me tell you, stop dreaming. Yes, the Cooking Book does exist, but it is not inherited by you. Grandpa passed it to Bafang before he died, and Bafang is grandpa’s closed disciple. As for you, where did you come from?  Where to go back and forth?”

    When Kavin heard this, he immediately became anxious and did not care about his face. He quickly begged: "Don't be like this. Please, let me read the cooking scriptures. The Master of Cooking Competition is coming soon. If you can't win the God of Cooking Competition, then  My wife and children are all in danger. In view of our past friendship"

    "Haha the Master of Cooking competition? I didn't expect you, Kawen, to be here today." Shi Lizhu smiled after hearing this, but then her face turned serious, "What does the life and death of your wife and children have to do with our siblings? Does it look at the past relationship? This  Do you have the nerve to say it? There is only hatred between us and you, not any affection at all!"

    Hearing Shi Lizhu's words, Kavin's expression froze. He, who had a cold nature, had no trace of pleading on his face at this time. He stared at Shi Lizhu with a stern face and threatened: "Shi Lizhu, you shameless bitch. Since  If you want me to die, then I will definitely send you to see that old immortal before I die."

    Shi Bafang was furious when he heard this and punched Kavin.  Although he is only fourteen years old, he is tall and tall, a full head taller than Calvin, who is only 1.6 meters tall.

    "You dare to try to touch me? If you touch me today, I will have your shop smashed up tomorrow! Don't forget, my employer is Ruihui Catering Company!" Kavin shouted with eyes wide open.

    The people around him finally remembered what the predecessor of Ruihui Catering Company was doing when Kavin shouted, and they quickly reached out and pulled Shi Bafang back two steps.

    When Kavin saw this situation, he was so proud that he couldn't help but laugh triumphantly.  But before he could laugh a few times, a UFO flew out of the restaurant owned by the Shi brothers and sisters, and directly smashed Kavin's forehead.  The blood flowed out instantly.  Kavin screamed, turned around and ran away, covering his injured forehead.  After running a few steps, he turned back and pointed at the Shi brothers and sisters and threatened: "You are finished, since you dare to instigate people to attack me. If you give me the cooking scripture now, then I will not care about this incident"

    "Bang!" Before Kavin could finish his words, another UFO flew over, and this time it hit Kavin directly in the mouth. Kavin's mouth was immediately filled with blood, and he didn't dare to look back again and ran away in a panic.

    Now that things have happened, the Shi family brothers and sisters are preparing to close the shop after seeing off the diners in the store.  The arms can't hold their thighs. Although the Shi family siblings hate Kavin very much, they also know that Kavin is a despicable person who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. Now he has set his sights on the cooking classics left to them by their grandfather Shi Pei. At the moment, they see  The only choice is to leave Ford and go to another planet to hide for a while.  Anyway, the MasterChef competition is coming soon. From what he said, if he can't win the competition this time, he will be abandoned by his employer. When he comes back by then, there won't be any big problem.

    "Four guests, our store is closing" Shi Bafang said politely to the four people sitting at a table against the wall of the restaurant.  But he couldn't continue speaking mid-sentence, because there were originally four tea bowls on the table, but only two were left.

    “Brother, can you bring me two more tea bowls?” One of the diners said to Shi Bafang with a smile.

    "It's you?" Shi Bafang shouted in surprise.  No wonder he felt something familiar when he was picking up the pieces of the tea bowl outside just now. It turned out that the smashed cardThe two tea bowls owned by that bastard Wen are from his own family.

    "Hehe" The diner who was talking to Shi Bafang smiled and nodded.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 67: Officials and bandits are a family

    "Thank you for your help just now, but the forces behind that person named Kavin are very large on Fortune Star. If you provoke them, they will never let it go. You'd better leave Fortune Planet as soon as possible." Shi Lizhu said politely to Han  Yu and others said.

    Ning Ping, who was sitting opposite Han Yu, heard this and replied: "Thank you for the reminder, but we have something to do when we come to Fude Star. When the things are done, we will leave naturally. Are you planning to go out for a while?  ?”

    Hearing Ning Ping's question, Shi Lizhu smiled helplessly and sighed: "There is no way, my arms can't hold my thighs. If I don't leave now, I'm afraid I won't be able to leave in a few days."

    "Don't tell me for a few days, you won't be able to leave even now." A man's voice came from the door.

    Shi Lizhu followed the sound, and her expression changed immediately when she saw the visitor, "I didn't expect that bastard Calvin to move so fast."

    Hearing this, the visitor nodded and replied, "It's not too slow. Sisters and brothers of the Shi family, you must know my purpose of coming, so don't let me waste my time. Hand it over as soon as possible, it will do no harm to you or us."

    "No, the cooking classics are my grandfather's life's work. We can't leave them to that ungrateful person." Shi Bafang stood up and objected.

    "Little brother of the Shi family, sometimes it is not good to act out of emotion. How can you, a fourteen-year-old child, be able to protect your sister and that cooking book? You know, ordinary people are not guilty, but they are guilty of harboring a treasure  "

    "Hey, I didn't expect gangsters to be so educated now." Han Yu suddenly interrupted.

    "Thank you for the compliment. My brother said that an educated gangster is a gangster with a future. Who are you?" The person came to his senses after answering smoothly and asked Han Yudao.

    Shi Bafang whispered to Ning Ping, who had just met him, "That guy's name is Liu Qi. He and his brother Liu Liu are the gangster leaders of Qili Street. Others call them brothers Liulili."

    "Oh." Ning Ping nodded slightly after hearing this, and then asked: "Then do they usually bully people here?"

    "How can a gangster not bully others?" Shi Bafang asked Ning Ping in surprise, and then added: "Anyway, these people have never given me money when they come to my restaurant to eat."

    Ning Ping understood when he heard this.  The gangster blocking the road in front of him is just an ordinary person, but anyone with some skills will not be reduced to needing to bully ordinary people in order to live.  This kind of people are easy to deal with because they all have one thing in common: they bully the weak and fear the strong.  To deal with such people, as long as you act tougher than them, they will become intimidated.  At least he will continue to be cowardly until he is not sure he can handle it.  Then he stretched out his legs and kicked the feet of Han Yu who was sitting opposite. Han Yu understood.  He slammed the table, stood up and stretched out his right hand. A ball of flame suddenly appeared from his hand. He glared at Liu Qi and said, "You are interrupting my meal."

    Liu Qi originally wanted to be cruel, but when he saw the flames suddenly appearing in Han Yu's hands, he understood that the person in front of him was not something he could handle.  My family knows my own affairs, and I am just an ordinary person who is stronger than ordinary people. For a person with abilities like this, if the other party just moves his finger, he will be finished.  Not daring to say anything at the moment, he led his men out of the restaurant. Before leaving, he said to Shi Lizhu: "Shi Lizhu, I still say what I said. Kavin will never give up until he hands over his cooking skills. You should think about it for yourselves."

    When Liu Qi and others left completely, Shi Lizhu stepped forward and said to Han Yu and others: "Thank you for helping us again."

    "You're welcome. But it may not be easy for you to leave Ford at this time." Lin Ke said with some worry on his face.

    "It doesn't matter. I will hide with Bafang until the Master of Cooking competition is over. By that time, Kavin will be unable to do anything to us." Shi Lizhu replied pretending to be relaxed.

    Lin Ke frowned slightly when he saw this and said: "What if Kavin spreads the fact that you have a cooking book? Just like what the gangster named Liu Qi just said, ordinary people are not guilty, but those who have a treasure are guilty.  Will a powerful catering company try to rob it? At that time, what will you two siblings do to protect the cooking experience your grandfather left you?"

    Lin Ke’s words left Shi Lizhu speechless. In the end, she could only reply helplessly: “Then we can only take one step at a time.”

    "The Kitchen Classic, what kind of book is it?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously.

    "My grandfather recorded the recipes of various dishes he made throughout his life and his experience in cooking." Shi Bafang replied after hearing this.

    "Are the Shi brothers and sisters here?" Before Han Yu could continue to ask what dishes were recorded in the Cooking Book, another man asked from outside the door.

    This is a middle-aged man, wearing a gray uniform, with his right handThere is a red hoop with the word "tax" written on it.

    "He's the tax collector in charge of Qili Street." Shi Bafang whispered to Han Yu.

    "Why are you here, Uncle Meng? Please sit down, please." When Shi Lizhu saw the visitor, she quickly stood up and greeted the middle-aged man.

    "Lizhu, stop working. I just came here to ask you something." The tax collector surnamed Meng waved his hand and said to Shi Lizhu.

    "Uncle Meng, ask." Shi Lizhu replied politely.

    "Hmmdid that Kavin come to your place today?"

    Hearing this, Shi Lizhu’s originally smiling face suddenly became expressionless. She looked at the middle-aged man and asked, “Uncle Meng, are you here to be a lobbyist for that person?”

    "You kid, Uncle Meng has watched you and Bafang grow up, can Uncle Meng harm you?" Uncle Meng said with an unhappy look on his face.  But then he changed the topic and said: "You two children don't know how high the world is. How can you provoke that Kavin now? It can be said that if it weren't for the mentor-disciple relationship between him and your grandfather,  You have no place in merit for a long time. How can you survive until now? Now he has encountered some difficulties and needs to read the Kitchen Scripture. In my opinion, you can lend him the Kitchen Scripture to read.  Uncle Meng will guarantee that he will return it to you after he has finished reading it. What do you think? What do you think of Uncle Meng's proposal?"

    "After all, are you working as a tax payer for that Cavin?" Field muttered in a low voice.

    "Who are you? Where do you come from? What does it have to do with you when I talk to the shopkeeper? It's your turn" Uncle Meng, who was half arrogant, did not dare to continue because he saw a person next to the guy who was talking.  He was wiping the long sword in his hand, and one was playing with sparks with his hands.  Looking at the sparks dancing in that man's hands like living creatures, Uncle Meng was afraid that one of them would fall on him.

    "Lizhu, that's all what Uncle Meng said, you can decide for yourself what to do. Uncle Meng won't hide it from you either. Kavin is determined to get the Cooking Book, so he paid special attention to it. Before you hand over the Cooking Book, you guys  This small shop will no longer be able to make a deal. Starting tomorrow, someone will come to inspect every meal time until you hand over your cooking skills. And it's not just me who will make things difficult for you, even if you are unruly, you will get it.  When I heard the news, it was also targeted at you."

    Uncle Meng left, Shi Lizhu sat at the table in silence, Shi Bafang silently packed the tables and chairs, and the atmosphere was very depressing.  Lin Ke couldn't help but stretched out his hand and gently tugged at the corner of Han Yu's clothes sitting next to him, wanting to help the two siblings who were forced into a desperate situation.  Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and Field sitting opposite, and saw Ning Ping nodding slightly. Field smiled at himself, then smiled and nodded at Lin Ke, stood up and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, we are a group of travelers.  I have my own starship, but I still lack a chef. Are you and your sister willing to give it a try?"

    "Thank you for your kindness, but" Shi Bafang looked at his sister with some concern and said.

    "Yes, I know you want to help us, but we don't want to implicate you. The owner behind Kavin is very powerful on Fortune Star. If something happens to you because of us, then we will feel uneasy in our hearts.  Yes." Shi Lizhu stood up and said to Han Yu and others.

    Ning Ping heard the words and said: "That's right, but the book "The Kitchen Book" is indeed what the two groups who came here said, and it may indeed bring trouble to you two siblings. I think the forces on Fude Star  There is not only one force behind Kavin. If you want to keep your cooking experience, the best way is to join a force that is against the force behind Kavin. Just by you two, I am afraid that in the end  Not only will your cooking skills be taken away, but your brother and sister’s lives may also be in danger.”

    Shi Lizhu knew that Ning Ping was not being alarmist, but she was still a little hesitant, "But my grandfather once said before he died that Bafang and I would not be allowed to seek refuge with any force on the Fortune Star."

    "Sister, if it doesn't work, we will destroy the cooking scripture so that no one can get it." Shi Bafang suddenly said to Shi Lizhu.

    Hearing this, Shi Lizhu objected: "No. Even if Kavin knew that we destroyed the Kitchen Scripture, he would catch you and try his best to force you to tell the contents of the Kitchen Scripture. Whether the Kitchen Scripture is destroyed or not, it doesn't make much sense.  "

    "I won't say it." Shi Bafang replied.

    "What if he threatens you with my life?"

    Hearing his sister's question, Shi Bafang was stunned, and then said angrily: "How dare he! If he dares to hurt my sister, I will kick him to death! By the way, grandpa once said that if someone threatens our lives, we will  Allow me to use my family's martial arts to resist. Sister, are we threatened now?" Shi Bafang asked Shi Lizhu as if he suddenly remembered.

    ?Shi Lizhu was stunned when he heard this, and then shook his head and said: "Bafang, grandpa taught you the martial arts passed down in our family in order to give us the ability to protect ourselves, not to let you do evil."

    As if he expected his sister to object, Shi Bafang shrugged regretfully and asked: "Sister, what do we do now? Is it really like Ning Ping said, find a force to join us?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 68 The sudden protector

    Shi Lizhu finally chose the path of hiding if she could not afford to offend him, and prepared to take Shi Bafang out for refuge.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, he saw someone watching outside the restaurant.

    "Shi Lizhu, I know you and your brother are being protected now, and I can't do anything to you. However, this doesn't mean that I can't do anything to those people who are familiar with you. You and your brother can leave, as long as you leave, I  Just make trouble for those people, and I will never stop if those people are ruined and their lives are ruined." Liu Liu stood outside the door and shouted to Shi Lizhu inside the restaurant.

    "You are so despicable!" Shi Bafang couldn't help but rushed out of the door and cursed.

    "It's a pity that Liu Liu replied with a proud look on his face: "Yes, I am a gangster. Of course, a gangster must do whatever it takes to achieve his goal."

    For such a person who prides himself on being shameless, scolding is useless. For him, scolding him means that you can't do anything to him.  In fact, the Shi family siblings really had no choice at this time.  If it weren't for the help of their neighbors over the years, the two siblings would not be alive today.  The two siblings cannot leave behind those who have helped them overtly and covertly for their own safety.

    "Otherwise, let's drive those people away." Han Yu suggested.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and said: "No, you can drive the other party away, but you can't always protect those who are used as bargaining chips to threaten the siblings. Besides, I guess they are colluding with officials and gangsters this time.  It’s hard to deal with them together.”

    Just when everyone was discussing countermeasures in the restaurant, a scream suddenly came from outside the door. Shi Bafang looked out curiously, and immediately shouted happily: "Sister, come and see, Liuli Liuqi is that  The gang is being beaten."

    Shi Lizhu was also overjoyed when she heard this. She quickly stood up and walked to the door. When she looked outside, she saw Liu Liu, who had just looked proud, being trampled on his neck and lying on the ground. Although he kept struggling, he did not resist at all.  room.  The man who stepped on Liu Liu was wearing a black suit, a black trench coat, black sunglasses, and a black hat. All in all, he was completely black. And not only him, but also those who were chasing Liu Liliuqi's men were also stepping on Liu Liu.  Dressed up like the guy from Six.

    "Who are these people?" Like Shi Lizhu, the people who were hiding at home and peeking were all thinking to themselves.

    “Hit, beat, beat hard, beat these bastards to death.” The only two heartless guys at the scene, Shi Bafang and Han Yu, cheered and cheered.  Ning Ping looked cautious and whispered a few words to Field and Lin Ke. As for Han Yu, Ning Ping chose to ignore them.

    The standards of professionals and amateurs are just different. It didn’t take a while. Under the gaze of many people, the gang of gangsters who were showing off their power on Qili Street were all knocked to the ground and piled aside.  The door of a car parked on the roadside also opened at this time, and a young man in casual clothes got out of the car, walked up to Liu Liu, and asked: "Are you the Liu Liu of Liuli Liuqi?  "

    "Exactly, I wonder who you are? Why are you at odds with our brothers?" Liu Liu was stepped on the ground and raised his head and asked.

    "You have offended people you shouldn't have offended. Don't worry, although it won't kill you, you can't stay here anymore. Have them sent to Anlu Fishing Ground."

    "You, what do you, Xianghe Catering, want to do? We are from Ruihui." Liu Liu guessed the origin of the other party as soon as he heard the words "Anlu Fishing Ground" and hurriedly struggled and shouted.

    "Tell him to shut up." It was a pity that the man didn't want to waste time with Liu Liu anymore. He ordered the man who stepped on Liu Liu and walked towards the Shijia store without even looking at Liu Liu on the ground.  The person who stepped on Liu Liu immediately stepped hard, and Liu Liu's eyes darkened and he passed out.

    "Please open the door." The young man walked to the door and said politely to the person inside.

    Shi Lizhu thought for a while and opened the door.  When he saw Shi Lizhu, the young man's expression was obviously excited. Although he quickly returned to normal, he was still noticed by the people present.

    "Who is this person?" Shi Lizhu thought to herself.  But before she could ask, the young man asked softly: "How have you been doing these past few years?"

    Everyone couldn't help but look at Shi Lizhu, but Shi Lizhu was confused. After a while, she asked cautiously: "Well, I'm sorry, have we met before?"

    The young man was stunned when he heard this, but then he shook his head with a smile and replied: "It's normal if you don't remember me. I was at my lowest point at that time, and I couldn't be as prosperous as I am now. Just to remind you, you still have  Remember four years ago, you gave a bowl of fried rice to a man who was about to starve to death?”

    "Oh" Shi Lizhu thought for a while, and finally answered honestly: "I'm sorry, I can't remember. Maybe you recognized the wrong person?"

    The young man smiled slightly when he heard this, shook his head and replied: "I won't admit my mistake. My memory is not that bad. When we meet again after a long separation, why don't you invite me in to sit down?" After saying that, without waiting for Shi Lizhu's consent, she walked through the door.  Seeing this, Shi Lizhu couldn't help but ask people to go out.  No matter what, the other party just helped me and solved a worry for me.  No matter what, let people come in, sit down, have a cup of tea and say thank you.

    After serving tea, Shi Lizhu asked about the origin of the other party.  The young man introduced himself with a smile: "My name is Leng Feng. I am the chef of Xianghe Catering and the future heir of Xianghe Catering."

    After listening to Leng Feng's self-introduction, Shi Lizhu's face turned cold. She looked at Leng Feng and said, "It turns out that your purpose is also the Cooking Book. Please leave. The Cooking Book is a relic of my grandfather. I will not give it to any of you."  people."

    "What cooking scripture?" Leng Feng asked puzzledly.

    Seeing Leng Feng’s confused look, Shi Bafang asked tentatively: “…Aren’t you here to steal the cooking experience?”

    "Of course not. I heard that Ruihui's gang suddenly took action, and their target is you, so I want to protect you and see if there is anything that needs my help. As for the Kitchen Sutra, although I  I’m very curious, but I still can’t do things like taking things by force. Could it be that Ruihui wants to deal with you because of the cooking classics?”

    Seeing that Leng Feng’s expression didn’t seem to be fake when he spoke, Shi Lizhu immediately told Leng Feng about the grudge between her family and Calvin.  After listening to this, Leng Feng suddenly realized: "So, I have won the championship for three consecutive years, but I have avenged a little revenge on Cavin for you?"

    "Strictly speaking, yes." Shi Lizhu nodded and replied.

    "Then what are you going to do next? I know the way Ruihui and his gang work. They will never give up until they achieve their goals. Since they have set their sights on Kitchen Classics, they will never give up. Unless"

    "Unless what?" Shi Bafang asked.

    "Unless you also become a contestant in the God of Cooking competition."

    "MasterChef Competition?"

    Leng Feng nodded and explained to Shi Bafang: "Well, Fortune Star and the alliance have an agreement, that is, all chefs participating in the Master of Kitchen Competition will be protected by everyone. No one can make any mistakes during the competition.  If you harm the contestants and their families, otherwise you will be retaliated by the alliance and all the forces on the Ford Planet. I think Ruihui is powerful, but if he risks offending everyone, he still won’t touch you.  Such courage. The key reason why he dares to deal with you siblings unscrupulously now is that you didn't sign up for the Master of Cooking competition."

    “Then is it still too late for us to sign up?” Shi Bafang asked aloud.

    "Of course there is time. As long as the competition has not started yet, anyone has the possibility to participate. By the way, I want to ask, have you studied the content in that cooking classic?" Leng Feng nodded and replied.

    "Why are you asking this?" Shi Bafang stared at Leng Feng warily and asked.

    Leng Feng saw this and smiled and said: "Haha don't be nervous, I'm just curious. I feel a little excited when I think of fighting against an opponent who doesn't know how to cook."

    "Are you also participating in the Master of Cooking competition?"

    "Of course, didn't I say that before? I am the chef who has won the title of God of Cooking in the God of Cooking competition three times in a row. Do you want to sign?"

    "No, thanks."

    "Bafang, are you really planning to sign up for the God of Cooking Competition?" When Shi Bafang stopped talking to Leng Feng, Shi Lizhu pulled Shi Bafang aside and asked in a low voice.

    "Sister, do we still have a choice now?" Shi Bafang asked helplessly.

    Hearing his younger brother’s rhetorical question, Shi Lizhu also gave a wry smile. If he wanted to avoid hurting the neighbors, the only way left was to participate in the God of Cooking competition.

    "It's just that we don't have that much money to participate in the Master of Chef Competition. Although there is no need to spend money to register, the ingredients used during the competition need to be prepared by ourselves. If you don't have good ingredients, then don't expect to be able to win in the competition.  Get a good ranking" Shi Lizhu said with some worry.

    "Sister, do you still want me to get a good ranking in the God of Cooking Competition?" Shi Bafang looked at Shi Lizhu with a bit of a dumbfounding look and asked.

    "Of course, you either don't participate or you have to win. This is what grandpa often teaches us. Bafang, let me say it before, if you can't enter the Master of Cooking competition" Shi Lizhu thought for a while and continued: "Ten  Top Six, don’t blame me for not recognizing your brother.”

    "Sister, you, you are really making things difficult for me, my brother." Shi Bafang replied with a grimace.

    "I don't care, if you don't get a good rank anyway, I won't let you go."?”

    It was not the first time that Shi Bafang had learned about his sister Shi Lizhu's arrogance, so he could only nod in agreement.  Seeing Shi Bafang nodding, Shi Lizhu smiled with satisfaction.  Then start planning how much it will cost to buy the ingredients you need.  But no matter how you calculate it, the money saved at home is not enough now.  Although Leng Feng said that he could provide the ingredients, Shi Lizhu did not want to owe Leng Feng any favors, and no matter what, Leng Feng and Shi Bafang would be opponents in the Master of Cooking competition in the future. Shi Lizhu felt that she should be wary of Leng Feng.  Some are better.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 69 Preparing Ingredients

    Compared to Leng Feng, who suddenly appeared and claimed to be here to repay his kindness, Shi Lizhu was more willing to meet Han Yu and others who had just met for a short time.  At least for now, Han Yu and others have no ill intentions towards the Shi family siblings.

    Rejecting Leng Feng’s offer of help, Shi Lizhu took Han Yu and Field to the food market.  In Fu Xing, in order to ensure the deliciousness of the dishes, most of the ingredients are fresh, and some large catering companies even have their own plantations and farms.  Of course, in order to meet the special requirements of some diners, the managers of Fortune Star have turned part of the area on Fortune Star into wild animal breeding grounds, so that the wild animals living in those places can fully maintain their wild nature.

    It has to be said that the same dish tastes completely different between domestic and wild dishes.  Correspondingly, there is a big gap between the prices of household and wild products.  Because of this, every time before the Master of Cooking Competition is held, the hunters who make a living on Fortune Star are very busy.

    "What? No more? How could it be?" Shi Lizhu asked the butcher shop owner in surprise.  The butcher shop owner had a look of disdain on his face, looked at Shi Lizhu and replied: "Girl, you don't know that the Master of Chef Competition will start in half a month, right? In such a critical time, what else can be done?  Can the meat be specially reserved for you? Let me tell you, not only do I not have it here, basically the things you want to buy on this list are very difficult to buy in good quality in this food market."

    Shi Lizhu bit her lip when she heard this, politely thanked the butcher shop owner, and prepared to go home dejectedly.  The butcher shop owner couldn't bear to see this, so he shouted: "Girl, stay here. If you have a way, why not go to the Hunter Guild to issue a mission. There is still half a month before the Master of Cooking competition starts. Some simple fresh ingredients are still fine.  Got it.”

    "Thank you." Shi Lizhu turned her head and thanked her.  But is it useful? The butcher shop owner has good intentions after all.

    After returning to her restaurant, Shi Lizhu saw Shi Bafang sitting at a table near the window, holding a kitchen scripture in his hand as if thinking.

    "What are you thinking about?" Shi Lizhu asked.

    "Ah, sister, you're back. I'm here to help" Shi Bafang came to his senses and realized something was wrong mid-sentence.

    "Didn't you buy the ingredients?" Shi Bafang asked tentatively.

    When Shi Lizhu heard this, she nodded slightly and said, "Yes."

    When Shi Bafang heard this, he was dumbfounded.  It’s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice. Without ingredients, even her superb cooking skills can’t be used.

    Seeing the disappointed look on his brother's face, Shi Lizhu secretly gritted her teeth and said, "How about I ask Leng Feng to give us some ingredients?"

    "Sister, if he is going to participate in the Master of Chef Competition, how could he be willing to help me, a potential opponent? Besides, we must be on guard against others. How can you ensure that the ingredients he provides us are not defective ingredients?"  Shi Bafang objected with a bitter smile.

    "Then, tell me, what should we do next?" Shi Lizhu was completely out of ideas at this time.  Although the butcher shop owner gave him an idea before he left, on the way back, Shi Lizhu stopped by to see the rewards for those tasks, and immediately her heart sank and she no longer fantasized.  It’s too expensive!

    Just when the Shi siblings were sighing, Han Yu on the side said to Shi Lizhu: "Shi Lizhu, look, what is this?"

    "Hmmwhat is this?" Shi Lizhu asked, looking at a badge in Han Yu's hand.

    "This is called the Hunter Qualification Certificate. In fact, I wanted to tell you when you went to the Hunter Guild, but unfortunately I never had the chance to tell you." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Then what do you mean" Shi Lizhu asked tentatively.

    "What I mean is very simple. Ningping and I are both hunters. If you don't think we are inferior, we are willing to help you. But Ningping and I can only be responsible for the meat and other vegetables.  You have to figure out the ingredients yourself. Of course, Lin Ke and Field will stay to help you."

    When it comes to this, what else can Shi Lizhu say, she can only say thank you: "Thank you, thank you."

    With the help of Han Yu and others, the pressure on Shi Lizhu's shoulders suddenly eased a lot. At that time, everyone agreed that Han Yu and Ning Ping would be responsible for the meat ingredients. They would take the list to catch it in the wild in Fude, and Lin Ke and  Field stayed to help Shi Lizhu collect the vegetable ingredients to be used. Here, she had to ask Leng Feng for help, because Xianghe Catering Company has its own plantation in Ford.  As for Shi Bafang, he stayed at home and thought about what kind of dishes he would use in the Master of Chef competition.

    After assigning their respective tasks, of course everyone immediately split up.  Leng Feng, who was at Xianghe Catering Company, heard that something was wrong with Shi Lizhu.He came and immediately went to the gate to greet him in person, causing the onlookers nearby to speculate about the identity of the person who Leng Feng valued so much that he even came out to greet him in person.

    "No problem, no problem at all. Are you going now? If you go now, I will see the car to take you there." As for Shi Lizhu's intention, Leng Feng immediately agreed after hearing it, and he volunteered to serve as Shi Lizhu  Guidance for others.

    “Well, no need, Chairman Leng just needs to send someone to guide us.” Shi Lizhu quickly refused.  Because Leng Feng was too enthusiastic, Shi Lizhu couldn't accept it.

    "Oh But, except for me, the idle guy, everyone in the company has something to be busy with." Leng Feng replied with some embarrassment after hearing this.  The butler standing behind Leng Feng couldn't help but curl his lips when he said this.

    Unable to resist the kindness, Shi Lizhu could only agree: "Then I'll trouble Chairman Leng."

    Leng Feng quickly replied: "No trouble, no trouble. You guys go down and wait for me. I'll call the plantation and let them know I'll come right away."

    "Chairman, the afternoon meeting" After Shi Lizhu and his party left the office, the housekeeper standing behind Leng Feng asked quickly.

    "Cancelled, rescheduled for tomorrow." Leng Feng replied without turning his head.

    "Chairman, the afternoon meeting is very important."

    "Is it important? Is it important that we, Xianghe, will soon have a chairman's wife?"

    When the housekeeper heard this, he suddenly felt happy and asked quickly: "Master, did I hear it correctly? Is it the girl named Shi that the master is interested in?"

    "Shh~" Although he knew Shi Lizhu couldn't hear him, Leng Feng couldn't help but turned his head and made a silencing gesture to the housekeeper.  Then he said sheepishly: "Uncle Fu, you won't object, right?"

    "How could it be? Ever since the death of the master and his wife, I have been worried that the Leng family's incense will be cut off. Now it's better, the young master has finally fallen in love with a woman. My worries over the years have finally been let go." Uncle Fu, the housekeeper, hurriedly  replied.

    "Worried? Uncle Fu, I'm still young, what are you worried about?" Leng Feng couldn't help but ask strangely.

    "Er"

    Seeing Uncle Fu’s expression of embarrassment after hearing this, Leng Feng quickly asked, “Uncle Fu, what are you worried about?”

    "Wellwell, Master, I told you not to be angry."

    "Okay, I promise I won't be angry." Leng Feng nodded and replied.

    "Then I will say it. Well, young master, you are twenty-six years old this year. This is the first time I have seen a man at your age who is still as dignified as a jade, so when I see young master, you treat those young and beautiful women  When I am dismissive, I will inevitably have some not-so-good guesses."

    "Okay, stop talking." Leng Feng interrupted Uncle Fu.  This time he really had a cold face.  He looked at Uncle Fu with tangled eyes for a long time, and finally said helplessly: "Uncle Fu, I will serve as a guide for Shi Lizhu and the others. I will leave you with the company's affairs."

    "Okay, Master, come on." Uncle Fu replied hurriedly.

    Shaking his head secretly in his heart, Leng Feng left the office and drove Shi Lizhu and his party towards Xianghe Plantation.

    There is no airtight wall in this world!

    As soon as Leng Feng and others left the company, the news that Chairman Leng Feng had a sweetheart spread throughout the company.  People were talking privately about who the woman who was attracted by the chairman was?  Because two of the three people who came to see the chairman this time were women.  Those who are dirty in their hearts even wonder, does the chairman still want to kill two birds with one stone?

    The power of Bagua is great and does not take half a day.  Kavin, who was thinking about how to deal with this Master of Cooking competition at home, received a report of a hidden thread hidden in Xianghe Restaurant.

    "Huh?" Calvin looked at the portraits of the two women sent in the information and couldn't help but be stunned. He seemed to have seen these two women somewhere.  After thinking about it carefully, Kavin slapped his thigh suddenly. Isn't this Shi Lizhu and one of the people who ate at Shi's shop that day?  How could they get involved?  Could it be that the disappearance of Liuliliuqi was not only related to Xianghe, but those few people were also involved?

    "However, now that I know you have this weakness in Leng Feng, I can take advantage of it as a last resort." Kavin thought to himself with a sinister smile on his face.

    "Someone, come quickly." Kavin shouted out the door at the top of his lungs.  As Shi Bafang participated in the Master of Cooking competition, the method originally planned by Kawen to deal with the Shi family siblings suddenly became unusable.  But now, Kavin thought of a new idea.  If you really can't get the Cooking Classic, as long as you are prevented from participating in the Master of Chef Competition, I believe that with your ability, there will be no big problem if you want to win the championship again.??.  Regarding Shi Bafang, Kavin really didn't take it seriously.  Can the cooking skills of a chef from a small shop struggling to make ends meet be comparable to that of a chef like myself?  Even if he has cooking experience, cooking requires more than just recipes. He must also have a lot of practical experience.

    Having made up his mind, Kavin must of course start laying out a plan for cold sealing.  As for the so-called agreement between various forces and the alliance.  Hum, promises are meant to be broken.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 70 Hunting

    In the dense forest, Han Yu, who was responsible for hunting, kept an eye on his surroundings as he advanced deeper into the forest, looking for the prey he needed to catch.  From the list Shi Lizhu gave him, Han Yu knew that he and Ning Ping only needed to hunt a wild boar and take a black-backed fish living in the cold water pool.  The two divided the work. Ning Ping was responsible for the black-backed fish, while Han Yu went to catch the wild boar.

    "Rustling~" There was a sudden noise in the bushes, and Han Yu immediately went into alert mode. He saw a man's voice coming from the bushes, "Don't get me wrong, I don't mean any harm." Following the voice, a middle-aged man with an unshaven beard  The man walked out of the bushes with a smile on his face.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked warily.

    "I think the only people who can come here at this time are hunters. Young man, are you a hunter too?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.

    Seeing that the middle-aged man did not seem to be lying, Han Yu nodded and replied: "Yes, I was indeed entrusted by others to come here to hunt. What can I do for you?"

    "In this forest, one person's strength is of no use. If you are willing, how about we act together?"

    "You mean alliance?" Han Yu asked, looking at the middle-aged man who proposed.

    The middle-aged man nodded and asked: "Yes, my companion and I got separated. I met you here. How is it? Are you coming?"

    "I want to capture a wild boar." Han Yu said looking at the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man understood that Han Yu was asking himself whether their mission conflicted with his mission, so he nodded and said, "Unfortunately, there is no wild boar in our mission, our mission is a black bear."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and said: "If this is the case, then there is a possibility for us to cooperate."

    "It's a pleasure to cooperate." The middle-aged man smiled and extended his right hand to Han Yu.

    Through chatting, Han Yu found out that the middle-aged man in front of him was named Bai, but he didn’t say what his name was specifically.  Han Yu didn't want to get to the bottom of it, so he called the middle-aged man Uncle Bai.

    "Uncle Bai, how long have you been a hunter?" Han Yu asked.

    "Not long, twenty years."

    "Have you been living on the Ford Star?"

    "Well. I am a native of the Ford Planet. I basically know everything that happens on this planet, as long as it happened in the past twenty years."

    "Oh, Uncle Bai, does Uncle Bai know the origin of this Master of Kitchen Competition?"

    "Of course. You want to know?"

    "think."

    "Then let me tell you. The God of Cooking Competition was not called the God of Cooking Competition at the beginning. It was just a competition between several catering companies on Ford Planet to compete with each other in cooking skills. It was about  It is held once every five years. At that time, each catering company would do anything to win its own victory, and would dare to use any means. Later, it became so violent that it almost triggered a war on the Fortune Star. Fortunately,  The alliance intervened in time and reached an agreement with several catering companies on Ford Star. The alliance will be responsible for organizing the Master of Cooking Competition, allowing each catering company to compete within the prescribed range. Later, too many people participated, and it was held once every five years.  It was changed to once every three years, then every three years to two years, and now it happens every year. To be honest, this kind of frequent MasterChef competition is not as practical as it was held once in the past few years. Especially in the past few years,  Except for the finals of the MasterChef Competition, which is a bit of a spectacle, other competitions are more performance-oriented.”

    Han Yu didn’t understand Uncle Bai’s final comments about the Master of Chef Competition. He was just thinking about what dishes Shi Bafang was planning to cook for this competition.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Uncle Bai suddenly stretched out his hand to pull Han Yu and ducked behind the tree.  Before Han Yu could speak, he heard the sound of people talking not far away.

    “Alas~ I don’t know where Uncle Bai went?”

    "Who knows? Even though you are old, you still don't stop. You insist on watching some stars at night. But you never come back. I don't know if you are in danger?"

    "Thomson, I know you're a bad talker, so why don't you expect me to be nicer?" Uncle Bai couldn't help but jump out from behind the tree and yell at the guy who said bad things about him.

    Obviously, the sudden appearance of Uncle Bai startled the people who approached, but after seeing clearly that the person who came was Uncle Bai, the people immediately gathered around.  Han Yu stood aside and counted. Including Uncle Bai, there were five people in this hunter team, three men and two women.

    "Ah, by the way, let me introduce you. This is Han Yu. His mission is to hunt a wild boar here."

    "Just him?" Thomson sneered and looked at Han Yu with disdain.  But as soon as he finished speaking, he was punched in the head by Uncle Bai. Uncle Bai smiled and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, ignore him. This guy is famous for his bad mouth, but he is still a good person. I  ???Let me introduce to you, this is Li Jetta, this is Loris, this is Lei Cheng, hehe, he is still your family.  Oh, I won’t introduce this Thomson.  "

    Han Yu said hello one by one. Except for Thomson who ignored him, everyone else smiled politely at Han Yu.  Although the smiles of those people were somewhat mocking, Han Yu didn't care at all.  Anyway, Han Yu never thought about hunting wild boars with the help of others. He and Uncle Bai walked this way just so that there would be someone to talk to on the way.

    Now that Uncle Bai’s companions don’t seem to think highly of him, Han Yu will naturally not continue to hang out with these people.  Rejecting Uncle Bai's attempt to stay, Han Yu walked alone in the opposite direction from Uncle Bai and others.

    "Hey, you are asking for death." Thomson whispered disdainfully.

    "Shut up!" Uncle Bai frowned and shouted.

    "Uncle Bai, you seem to value that person named Han Yu very much." Loris asked softly.

    Uncle Bai was silent for a moment after hearing this, and finally sighed, "You guys, all of you have your eyes set high above your head. Why don't you think about how many of those who have the guts to come here alone to catch animals don't have any real skills. Uncle Bai  I have been a hunter for twenty years, and although my skills are not very good, in the eyes of others, I am confident that I will not lose to anyone."

    "Is that person really strong?"

    "I don't know whether he is strong or not, but my intuition tells me that at least he is not weak." After saying this, Uncle Bai sighed and said to his companions: "Okay, we don't need to think about this anymore. Let's follow our usual routine.  Just like you trained, let’s get going.”

    Han Yu, who left Uncle Bai and his group, continued to move deeper into the forest.  The deeper he walked into the forest, the more small animals he found. After catching two rabbits and three pheasants, Han Yu suddenly felt that danger was approaching.  Stopping and throwing away the rabbit and pheasant in his hand, Han Yu stared closely at the forest where he felt he was in danger.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind carrying a fishy smell blew past, and an adult black bear suddenly jumped out of the woods, let out a thundering roar at Han Yu, and then pounced on Han Yu.  Judging from the situation, Han Yu had entered the territory of the black bear in front of him, and this black bear was obviously not a hospitable host.

    Han Yu jumped up a big tree, landed on the branch and looked at the black bear under the tree.  Seeing Han Yu jump into the tree, the black bear did not rush to find trouble for Han Yu. Instead, it ran to the rabbit and pheasant, ate them in two or two bites, then rushed to the tree where Han Yu was, and shook it vigorously.  Here comes the big tree.

    Fortunately, the trunk of the tree that Han Yu climbed was so thick that even a huge black bear could not easily shake it.  Seeing that his plan failed, the black bear immediately changed his plan and roared at Han Yu on the tree. He spread his limbs and climbed up step by step holding the trunk.

    Although the black bear is bulky, its movements are not slow at all. The rough tree trunks help the black bear climb.  But in the blink of an eye, he had climbed to the center of the tree trunk, less than ten meters away from Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn’t know what was happening. He stretched out a hand, and sparks emerged from his palm, aiming at the black bear’s butt.  The black bear who was climbing the tree vigorously suddenly smelled a burning smell.  Turning around, he saw that the fur on his butt had been ignited at some point.

    "Ouch~" The black bear climbed up like a rocket, instantly surpassing the branch of the tree where Han Yu was, then jumped over the trunk, fell heavily to the ground from mid-air, and smashed a huge  Big hole.  As expected of a black bear with rough skin and thick flesh, if it were placed with other animals, its bones and tendons would inevitably be broken. However, the black bear did not seem to be much injured. He shook his dizzy head and crawled out of the pit slowly.  out.  And the first thing he did after regaining consciousness was to let out a loud roar at Han Yu, who had set his butt on fire, and then angrily hit the tree where Han Yu was.

    The angry black bear knocked the big tree that could not be swayed and shook it hard. Han Yu firmly grabbed a branch and looked down at the black bear on the ground that was slamming into the tree trunk, preparing to set fire to the black bear under the tree again.  lesson.

    The roar of the bear shook the sky, and naturally reached the ears of Uncle Bai and his group.  Uncle Bai checked the direction carefully and found that the direction where the bear roar came from was exactly the direction Han Yu was walking.

    "Haha I wonder if that arrogant guy was still alive when we arrived?" Thomson said with a gloating smile.

    "Thomson!" Uncle Bai shouted with a frown.

    "What to do?" Thomson asked unconvinced.

    Uncle Bai took a deep breath and said to Thomson: "If you never understand the meaning of the hunter badge in your hand, then I think you will only be a low-class hunter for the rest of your life." After saying this, Uncle Bai did not  Looking at Thomson again, he turned and walked in the direction of Han Yu.

    &nbsp; "What does this old guy mean by saying this?" Thomson asked Lei Chengdao in a low voice after Uncle Bai walked away.

    Lei Cheng first looked at Uncle Bai who was walking in front, and after making sure that Uncle Bai couldn't hear what they were saying, he replied in a low voice: "Thomson, you forgot the first article of the hunter's code, unity."

    "A guy like that who overestimates his own abilities is worthy of joining forces with me, Thomson?" Thomson kicked a stone at his feet into the bushes unhappily.

    "Hmph" The stone fell into the bushes, followed by a burst of animal humming.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 71 Harvest

    "Squeak~" The big tree slowly began to tilt under the impact of the black bear. This result made the black bear hit the big tree harder and harder.  It hated the guy who set fire to his butt in the tree, and vowed to drive him down from the tree and slap him a hundred times with his bear paw.

    It’s just that the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is a bit cruel.  When Han Yu saw the tree tilting, he jumped down from the tree and landed directly on the black bear's back.  The black bear, which was using all its strength to hit the tree, was almost knocked out by the blow and fell to the ground with its belly close to the ground.

    The angry black bear was about to roll over to drive off the guy who stepped on its back, but suddenly the animal instinct told it that if it did that, it would probably suffer a life-threatening blow.

    Seeing the black bear lying motionless on the ground, Han Yu smiled slightly and said, "You know the truth." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a rush of footsteps in the distance, and the sound got closer and closer.

    Han Yu jumped off the bear's back and looked into the distance, and saw Uncle Bai pulling two women towards him in a panic.  Seeing the trees behind it being knocked down from time to time, Han Yu concluded that there must be some animal chasing behind them.  Without hesitation, he bent down and reached out to grab the black bear's right hind foot. With a strong hand, he actually picked up the five to six hundred kilogram black bear and threw it directly behind Uncle Bai and others, hoping to stop the fierce pursuit.  Uncle Bai’s animals.

    Uncle Bai saw a big black guy flying over his head and landing behind him.  Looking forward, he spotted Han Yu and quickly shouted: "Han Yu, run!"

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Wild boar, an angry wild boar." Uncle Bai shouted after hearing this.  As if to confirm what Uncle Bai said, as soon as Uncle Bai finished speaking, a black bear screamed from behind. The black bear flew upside down past Uncle Bai and the others, and hit a thick tree trunk hard.  He was already dead when he fell to the ground, and blood was pouring out from the two big holes in his stomach.

    "Huchi~huchi~"

    Han Yu looked past Uncle Bai and the others and landed on the wild boar behind them, which was like a small elephant and was breathing white gas.  This wild boar weighed at least a thousand kilograms, was covered in thick gum armor, and had traces of blood on its two large tusks.

    Gum beetles. Wild boars usually like to rub against trees when they have nothing to do. They rub the glue flowing out of the trees all over their bodies, and then roll around in the mud. Over time, they develop a thick shell on their bodies. This kind of  The shell is so hard that ordinary swords cannot break it, so it is called gum armor.  It is precisely because of this kind of gum armor that wild boar reigns supreme in this forest. Not to mention black bears, even tigers and lions dare not easily provoke them.

    It’s better to provoke a crazy bear than a wild boar.  This is because once a wild boar attacks, it will never stop.

    "Get up the tree!" Han Yu shouted to Uncle Bai and the two girls who were about to be frightened.  Han Yu himself threw a fireball at the wild boar to attract the wild boar's attention.

    Sure enough, the simple-minded wild boar was immediately attracted by the fireball thrown by Han Yu. He dropped Uncle Bai and others and rushed straight towards Han Yu.  Rushing along the way, almost rushing towards Han Yu in a straight line.

    When Han Yu saw this, he didn’t hesitate and ran away.  The two girls who had already climbed up the tree were greatly disappointed. They thought that Han Yu would face the difficulty, but unexpectedly he turned around and ran away.

    "Don't think he ran away like that fool Thomson." Uncle Bai said in a low voice to the two girls with disappointed faces.

    "Huh?" Ligeta and Loris looked at each other after hearing this, and then looked seriously at Han Yu who was leading the wild boar in circles around a big tree.  It doesn't seem to be any different. Isn't this how Thomson was killed by a wild boar?

    Just when Loris was about to express her opinion to Uncle Bai, she heard a loud noise, and the big tree that prevented the wild boar from knocking down Han Yu was knocked to the ground by the wild boar's sprint, and fell to the ground.  Just before the tree was knocked down, Han Yu had already left the tree quickly.  When the wild boar saw its target running away, it became even more angry. It quickly chased Han Yu at full speed with all four hooves, vowing to knock down the cunning guy in front of him.  Just like the two he knocked down earlier.

    "Uncle Bai, do you want to help him?" Li Jetta took out her weapon and asked Uncle Bai.

    Uncle Bai shook his head when he heard this and replied: "No, I believe he will not be knocked down by this wild boar. Just watch, he will fight back soon."

    Li Jetta looked at Han Yu, who was leading the wild boar around on the ground, and doubted the authenticity of what Uncle Bai said.

    Just when Li Jetta was confused, Han Yu on the ground led the wild boar in a circle, and once again turned to the front of the big tree that had been knocked down by the wild boar with brute force, and jumped over the big tree.  And tight?The wild boar behind him also jumped subconsciously. When it jumped into the air, Han Yu, who had previously jumped over the tree, launched an attack.

    Although gum armor is strong, it is not invincible.  The belly of the wild boar is not covered by gum beetles.  Before coming to this forest to hunt wild boars, Han Yu, Lin Ke and others had made a hunting plan. At this time, it was just a practice.

    The soft belly suddenly suffered an unprecedented heavy blow, which almost made the wild boar think that its internal organs had been kicked to pieces in this attack.  After flying upside down for dozens of meters, the wild boar fell heavily to the ground, and unfortunately, it was stuck between two trees, pinching its waist.

    Looking at the wild boar lying on its back and being sandwiched between two trees, dancing its limbs in vain to get out of the current predicament, Uncle Bai and others couldn't help but feel relieved.  They knew that they were really rescued this time.  The feeling of surviving the disaster made Uncle Bai and others feel their feet becoming weak for a while.

    "Uncle Bai, let me borrow your knife." Han Yu shouted to Uncle Bai under the tree.

    "Okay." Uncle Bai casually took off the long knife from his back and threw it to Han Yu.  Han Yu took the knife and walked directly to the struggling wild boar.  Perhaps anticipating the approaching danger, the wild boar made a shrill cry and began to struggle harder.  Unfortunately, the struggle at this time is in vain.  Han Yu took the knife, aimed at the wild boar's heart and stabbed it hard.  The wild boar suddenly roared loudly.  The wild boar king who had dominated this forest for many years lost his life.

    "Thank you, Uncle Bai." Han Yu wiped the long knife clean and returned it to Uncle Bai who came down from the tree.

    "You're welcome." Uncle Bai took the long knife and replied.

    Han Yu smiled slightly and asked curiously: "Uncle Bai, how did you encounter this wild boar? By the way, I'll give you the black bear. I don't need it."

    "Thank you for your generosity." Uncle Bai thanked Han Yu first, and then told Han Yu why the wild boar attacked them.  In the final analysis, it was Thomson who was in trouble. When he kicked a stone into the bushes, it hit the head of the wild boar that was squatting in the bushes.  The Wild Boar King was having a good time in the middle of pulling. At this time, if someone messed with him, how could he let go of the guy who was disappointing him.  As a result, Thomson suffered a tragedy. He was directly hit on the waist by the angry Wild Boar King and died on the spot. Lei Cheng, who was with Thomson, was also more miserable. After being knocked down by the Wild Boar King into the bushes, he did not know whether he was alive or dead.  Even if he is not dead, he will probably need to cultivate for a long time.  Thanks to Thomson and Lei Cheng, otherwise Uncle Bai and the two girls would not have time to run for their lives, and there would be no chance to last until they meet Han Yu.

    Now that both sides have hunted the prey they need, of course the only thing left is to go back.  By the way, let's see if Lei Cheng, who was knocked down by the Wild Boar King in the woods, is dead or alive.

    In Uncle Bai’s opinion, with the current manpower, it is completely impossible to bring back two large animals that weigh more than 1,500 kilograms together.  But Han Yu didn't know why, so he insisted on taking them all back.  In the end, Uncle Bai had no choice but to use a long knife to cut off the two black bear paws he needed. The rest was to see how Han Yu brought back the wild boar that belonged to him.

    What made Uncle Bai stunned was that right in front of his eyes, Han Yu, a guy who didn't look very strong, got under the wild boar and slowly lifted the wild boar up. He also had time to fight with Uncle Bai.  Say hello.  Then he slowly walked out of the forest.

    "This, this" Uncle Bai was so surprised that he was speechless.  Turning his head to look at the black bear with two paws chopped off, Uncle Bai suddenly felt a little discouraged.  This person is really incomparable!

    On the way back, Uncle Bai and others found Leicheng. Fortunately, Leicheng was still alive, but seven or eight of his ribs were broken and his leg was broken when he landed.  Uncle Bai first buried Thomson's body, and then carried the injured Lei Cheng on his back. The two bear paws were held by Li Jetta and Loris. The group followed Han Yu, who was walking alone with the wild boar on his back, toward the outside of the forest.  Go.

    Deep in the forest, by the cold water pool, on a stone platform that protrudes into the ground, Ning Ping holds a fishing rod in his hand and sits there with his eyes naturally closed, motionless.  If you look at it casually, you can't seem to see anyone on it.  At this time, Ningping seemed to have become one with the stone platform.

    Ripples suddenly appeared on the calm water, and a huge black shadow under the water was swimming quickly towards the stone platform where Ningping was.

    "Wow~" The delicious blackback fish living in the cold water pool took the bait.

    Ning Ping said it in a hurry, and at the moment when the black-backed fish bit the hook, he suddenly raised the fishing rod in his hand and lifted the black-backed fish out of the water.  Of course, the black-backed fish would not sit still and wait for death, and immediately started a tug of war with Ning Binh in the water.  When Ning Ping saw this, he did not fight with the black-backed fish and raised his handHe stuck the fishing rod in the ground hard, then drew his sword and aimed it at the black-backed fish in the water.

    The sword light flashed, the water surface suddenly turned red, and the struggle of the black-backed fish in the water suddenly weakened a lot.  After a while, the black-backed fish emerged from the water, with a deep wound on its black back.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 72 Leng Feng’s Confession

    At the edge of the forest, Han Yu and Ning Ping met unexpectedly.  Seeing another man dragging a black-backed fish that took dozens of people to catch in Hanshui Pond to be easily caught, Uncle Bai no longer knew what to say, while Li Jetta and Loris looked at Ning Ping with full eyes.  Worshiped.

    No matter what era you are in, capable people will always receive the attention of beautiful women.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't respond at all to the flirtatious glances sent by Lijietta and Loris.  It can be said that along the way, Ligeta and Lolis's flirtatious looks were thrown at the blind man, which also made Ligeta and Loris doubt their own beauty.

    "Han Yu, who are these?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu.

    "Oh, the colleagues I met in the forest are also hunters. They have completed their mission and are ready to go back to Ford together." Han Yu replied casually.

    Ning Ping did not ask further questions after hearing this. Instead, he looked at the huge wild boar captured by Han Yu and said, "This wild boar is quite big."

    "Haha~ No, the fish you caught is not small." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this, "Okay, let's stop flattering each other. It's better to send these things back to Shi Bafang for processing. It's been delayed for a long time, and I'm worried that these things will be stale."

    "Yeah, let's go." Han Yu said.  After saying hello to Uncle Bai, everyone set off on the road again.

    Whether it is the wild boar caught by Han Yu or the blackback fish caught in Ning Binh, it is impossible for people living in Fude to catch it by one person.  Of course, this refers to ordinary people or low-level hunters.  Advanced hunters don't bother to do the task of catching animals for food.

    As soon as Han Yu and Ning Ping appeared, they immediately attracted a crowd of Ford people. Everyone admired the wild boar held by Han Yu with both hands, and then pointed at the wound on the back of the black-backed fish in Ning Ping's hand.  .  It can be said that Han Yu and Ning Ping are definitely not as eye-catching as the prey in their hands.

    Uncle Bai and his party, whose limelight was completely stolen, said goodbye to Han Yu and others early. Lei Cheng's injury needs to be treated as soon as possible.  Han Yu didn't try to stay, he just left a contact address for Uncle Bai, and then broke up with Uncle Bai and his group.  Walking towards the Shijia store with Ning Ping.

    By coincidence, Leng Feng happened to drive Shi Lizhu and his party back to the Shijia store at this time.  After getting the news, the people in the Shijia store immediately started preparations. The cold storage room must be prepared. Such a large wild boar or blackback fish must be divided into segments to fit it.  It's up to Shi Bafang to decide which parts should be left at least.

    "I'm not a cook!" Ning Ping glared at Han Yu and said dissatisfied.

    "Oh, there's nothing I can do about it. Your swordsmanship is the best here. If you don't take action, who will take action?" Han Yu persuaded with a smile.

    It turns out that just now, because the wild boar and black-backed fish were too big, and as the name suggests, Shijia Xiaodian didn’t have any tools that could be used to cut them, so Han Yu suggested that Ning Ping help.  Ningping, of course, was very dissatisfied.

    "But" Ning Ping touched his beloved sword with some distress and shook his head resolutely, "My sword is used to cut people and cannot be used in this kind of place."

    "Then, can you use a different knife? Bafang, give him your kitchen knife." Han Yu stepped back and said to Shi Bafang who was standing aside.

    After taking the kitchen knife from Shi Bafang, Ning Ping stared at Han Yu with tangled eyes and said, "If possible, I really want to use this knife to cut you twice!"

    "No, let's talk it over. Why should we use knives and guns?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Get away, I'm annoyed when I see you now." Ning Ping scolded angrily.

    "Okay, I'm going to get out of here, I'm going to get out of here." Han Yu stepped back a few steps with a smile on his face, keeping a certain distance from Ning Ping.  He was afraid. Ning Ping was a swordsman with a strong sense of self-esteem. It was indeed a bit difficult for him to use his sword skills to help cut the meat.

    "Bafang, tell me how to cut it." Ning Ping turned around and asked Shi Bafang.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang quickly replied: "Oh, you see, this wild boar divides its body into several segments, and then separates its limbs and head."

    "How many segments is the body divided into?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Thisit's best to divide it into ten centimeters wide sections, which will make it easier to access." Shi Bafang thought for a while and replied.  However, in Shi Bafang's heart, he didn't think that Ningping could segment this thousand-pound wild boar completely according to his own ideas.

    Unexpectedly, after hearing what Shi Bafang said, Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu who was not far away. Han Yu quickly showed a smile when he saw this.  Unfortunately, Ning Ping didn't buy it. He snorted coldly, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then suddenly opened his eyes and moved his hands so fast that it seemed like he couldn't see the movements of his arms clearly.  Wait?He stopped moving, and about ten seconds passed. Just when Shi Bafang and the onlookers were wondering, right in front of these people, what was originally a complete wild boar slowly slid to the ground and turned into a pile.  Cut up wild boar meat.

    "Wow~" Everyone couldn't help but exclaimed in admiration.  Unfortunately, everyone's admiration did not relieve Ning Ping's depressed mood. He asked Shi Bafang with a calm face: "How to divide this fish?"

    "Same as this wild boar." Shi Bafang replied quickly.

    "Shua~shua~shua~" Ning Ping repeated the knife technique he used on the wild boar again.  Then he returned the knife to Shi Bafang, picked up his own sword and said to Han Yu: "Hey, I'm in a bad mood now, come with me to fight."

    "Okay, but there are too many people here, so it would be better for us to go to the forest to fight." Han Yu replied with a smile and nodded.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, don't do this." Lin Ke stopped Han Yu and shouted nervously.  Field on the side also stepped forward to stop Ning Ping.

    "Don't worry, Lin Ke. We will share the savings. If you are worried, you might as well go with us." Han Yu comforted Lin Ke.

    "But" After hearing this, Lin Ke looked at Shi Lizhu with some embarrassment. He had promised to help Shi Lizhu before.  Seeing this, Shi Lizhu nodded to Lin Ke and said: "Lin Ke, your affairs are more important. Remember to come back early, there will be wild boar in the water tonight to make delicious food."

    "Really? Bafang, it all depends on your craftsmanship tonight." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Back to the Shijia store, there were no other people waiting. Shi Lizhu frowned slightly and was a little worried when she thought of Han Yu and the four of them going to the forest.  Upon seeing this, Leng Feng lost no time in comforting him: "Don't worry, they will be fine."

    "How can you be so sure?" Shi Lizhu asked casually.

    "Because the man named Ning Ping is just depressed and wants to fight with Han Yu to vent his anger. When he is done venting, he will naturally stop. Bafang, do you need my help?"

    Shi Lizhu looked at Leng Feng, sighed slightly and said: "Leng Feng, I am very grateful for what you have done for our siblings, and I also know how you feel about me. To me, you are a good person. However,  I think we"

    "Stop it!" Leng Feng shouted loudly: "Don't rush to issue me a good person card yet, I don't want it."

    "Youwe are not suitable."

    "You haven't tried it, how do you know it's not suitable?"

    "You are the big boss of Xianghe Catering, and I am just the small boss of a small restaurant."

    "Marry me and you will be the proprietress of Xianghe Catering, and what is mine will be yours."

    "You don't understand me, and neither do I."

    “The longer we get together, the more we understand each other.”

    "You, are you a donkey? Why don't you listen to me?"

    "I am not a donkey, but if you are willing to accept me if I say I am a donkey, then I am a donkey."

    "You, you, get out! We are going to start preparing for the Master of Cooking competition. We don't welcome you as an opponent."

    "Anyway, I have won the title of Chef God three times in a row. It's no big deal if I don't participate this time. Lizhu, promise me, give me a chance to pursue you. You have to let me try before you give up."  Speaking of the latter part, Leng Feng's face showed a bit of pleading.

    At this moment, Shi Lizhu wanted to kick this indescribably thick-skinned guy to death.  We have already talked about it for this reason, but we still don’t give up.  Shi Lizhu, who was in a bad mood, glanced out of the corner of her eyes and saw Shi Bafang hiding aside and secretly watching.  His face suddenly turned red, and he shouted angrily: "Shi Bafang! What are you looking at? Why don't you prepare for the Master of Cooking competition?"

    Shi Bafang was so frightened that he stuck out his tongue, picked up a pile of wild boar meat and ran to the cold room.  After driving away Shi Bafang, Shi Lizhu said helplessly to Leng Feng: "I beg you, just let me go."

    "No, I beg you too, give me a chance. You tell me, as long as you think there is something bad about me, I will change it."

    "What aspects of me do you like, should I change it?"

    ""

    ""

    Leng Feng left the Shijia store dejectedly and stood at the gate of the Shijia store.  Just when Shi Lizhu thought that this matter would just go away, she suddenly heard Leng Feng shouting in a voice that could be heard by all the neighbors: "Shi Lizhu, let me tell you, in this life, I will be sure of you. I am  I will never give up on you!"

    When Shi Lizhu heard this, she immediately put her hands on her forehead and cursed in her heart: "This shameless, shameless guy."

    "Sister, that Leng Feng seems to be right?Very interesting.  "Shi Bafang sneakily came over and said to Shi Lizhu. Upon hearing this, Shi Lizhu raised her eyebrows and struck out like lightning, grabbing Shi Bafang's ear with incomparable accuracy.

    "Ouch~ It hurts it hurts it hurts" Shi Bafang suddenly screamed in pain.

    "Hmph! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will let you know how powerful my sister is!" Shi Lizhu let go of her hand and warned Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang rubbed his ears and shouted unconvinced: "Sister, you are old enough now, and it's time to consider personal issues. I will be fifteen soon, and it's time to go out and make a living."

    "You want to leave?" Shi Lizhu asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Yes, grandpa said that if you want to learn about cooking, the most important thing is to leave Ford and travel around the world more, taste more delicacies from all over the world, and find your own cooking skills. Sister, I was worried about you before  There was no one to take care of me, so I never thought about leaving Ford. But with the appearance of Leng Feng, I feel that the time is almost ripe for me to leave."

    After listening to Shi Bafang's words, Shi Lizhu was speechless for a long time, sitting there thoughtfully. Shi Bafang on the side saw this and did not bother him, and turned around to continue busy with his own things.  I said these words today just to make Shi Lizhu mentally prepared in advance. If she wants to leave Ford, she must at least wait until the Master of Cooking competition is over and deal with the big enemy of Kavin before she can take action.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 73 Licensed Hooligan

    The dinner was very sumptuous, and Han Yu and Ning Ping feasted on it.  As for Leng Feng's confession to Shi Lizhu while they were away, they didn't find out until the next morning when Leng Feng walked to Shi's shop and gave Shi Lizhu a rose.

    "I don't like roses, they are too expensive." Shi Lizhu said with a straight face.

    When Leng Feng heard this, he quickly explained: "It's okay, it doesn't cost anything. I picked it from someone else's house." This sentence made Han Yu and others who were sitting aside to watch the show couldn't help but roll their eyes, and Shi Lizhu was even more speechless.  Angrily, he turned around and returned to the house, leaving only Leng Feng with his back.

    “I’m busy.” Leng Feng, who was treated coldly, did not leave. He approached Shi Bafang with a smile and said.

    Shi Bafang raised his head and looked at Leng Feng, shook his head slightly and said, "Don't expect to get help from me. In the Shi family, my sister has always been in charge. I listen to my sister."

    "Erit's okay, it's okay. Bafang, if you don't understand anything about the Master of Cooking Competition, just ask. As long as I know something, I will definitely tell you." Leng Feng said to Shi Bafang with a sneer.

    Shi Bafang was not polite when he heard this, and said: "Then please tell me what you need to pay attention to in the God of Cooking Competition. This is my first time participating in the God of Cooking Competition, and I don't know the ropes."

    "No problem. In fact, the Master of Chef Competition is not difficult for chefs with superb cooking skills. The difficulty lies in how to cater to the tastes of the judges. After all, the judges participating in the Master of Chef Competition each have different tastes.  Some like sweet, some like salty, some like spicy, and some like sour. All you have to do is find out the tastes of the judges. Later I will ask someone to send you a piece of information about the tastes that the judges like.  , remember it yourself."

    "Don't you need to consider other people's opinions?" Shi Bafang asked puzzledly.

    Hearing this, Leng Feng lowered his voice and said: "Bafang, remember, the Master of Chef Competition is a major event for everyone in Fortune Star, but only those thirteen judges participate in the selection, and only those who can let you win are  Thirteen judges. If they say you win, you win. If they say you can’t, it’s useless even if the people from Quanfu Star say you can.”

    "Thank you." Shi Bafang thanked him gently. He knew that if Leng Feng hadn't wanted to pursue his sister, Leng Feng would not have said these words to him.

    "You're welcome, you're welcome, we're a family, don't say such outspoken words." Leng Feng said loudly with a smile.  Hearing this, Shi Bafang rolled his eyes. This guy was really good at climbing along the pole, so he couldn't give him a good look.  Shaking his head and returning to the kitchen, Han Yu and others were the only people left in the restaurant.

    Leng Feng, Han Yu and others stared at each other for a while. Shi Lizhu came out and frowned and said to Leng Feng, "Don't you need to prepare for the Master of Cooking competition?"

    "For you" Leng Feng said quickly and affectionately upon hearing this.

    "Shut up!" Shi Lizhu shouted with a cold face: "If you really want to pursue me, fine, then go and win the title of God of Cooking in the God of Cooking Competition. I think for you, who has won the title of God of Cooking for three consecutive years,  Say, it’s an easy thing to do.”

    "Okay, although I know this request is a bit difficult to fulfill, but for your sake, I will work hard." Leng Feng agreed happily.  He turned around and walked out. When he came to the door, Leng Feng turned around and said to Shi Lizhu: "Lizhu, I will send someone to send some information about previous Master of Cooking competitions to Bafang later. Don't refuse to give it to him. I think those things are right.  There are benefits in all directions.”

    "……Thanks."

    "You're welcome." Leng Feng smiled slightly and accepted Shi Lizhu's thanks.

    In an alley outside the Shijia store, several men in uniform were listening to their boss's orders.

    "I've made a note of it all. Don't worry about anything else when you get in. First, smash all the furnishings in the store. We'll talk about the rest later."

    "Uncle Meng, isn't this good? It's not easy for the Shi family siblings to open that small shop" Someone couldn't help but say.

    "Pah~" slapped the speaker on the face.

    "Shut up! You don't need to participate in this operation. When you go back, take off these clothes and stop doing this business. Those siblings are ignorant and have offended people who cannot be offended. They have brought this result on themselves.  We just have to follow the instructions from above, and we don’t have to worry about anything else.”

    "Uncle Meng, what if someone blocks me?" Someone asked worriedly.

    "What is the thing in your hand for? You're welcome, just say hello vigorously, we are public servants, and ordinary people don't dare to provoke us."

    "What if"

    "Okay, okay, if you don't have the guts, don't go. Just stay outside and look out." Uncle Meng waved his hand impatiently.said.

    After explaining their respective tasks, Uncle Meng waved his hand and said, "Act." After saying that, Uncle Meng took the lead and rushed to the Shijia store. As soon as he entered the store, Shi Lizhu came up to him and asked: "Uncle Meng, what are you  "

    Before he finished speaking, Han Yu reached out and pulled Shi Lizhu behind him and handed it to Lin Ke. He said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, take Shi Lizhu to the kitchen. These guys in front of you are here to cause trouble."

    "What? No way?" Shi Lizhu looked at Uncle Meng in disbelief. In her impression, although Uncle Meng liked to take advantage of others, he should still be a good person.

    "Bang~" Someone among the people who came in with Uncle Meng kicked a table near the door to the ground, answering Shi Lizhu's doubts with practical actions.

    "Uncle Meng, why?" Shi Lizhu asked angrily.

    "Don't blame me, I was just sent by fate. If you want to blame, just blame yourself for provoking someone you shouldn't have offended." Uncle Meng replied calmly.  Perhaps in the hearts of these people, it is natural for them to bully others, and it is wrong for those who are bullied to resist.

    Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop Shi Lizhu from continuing to speak. He looked at Uncle Meng and said to Shi Lizhu: "Shi Lizhu, there is no need to talk nonsense with this kind of person. When dealing with this kind of person, fists are the best answer."

    "What do you want to do? Do you know who we are?" Uncle Meng asked sharply when he saw Han Yu and Ning Ping coming forward.

    "I know, a bunch of garbage and scum!" Han Yu replied coldly.  Before Han Yu could finish speaking, a gunshot was heard behind him, and the wooden cork hit Uncle Meng's forehead directly. It turned out that Field had done it.  At times like this, of course you can't use real guns, but it still hurts to hit someone with a gun that relies on air pressure to fire bullets.

    I saw a bruise on Uncle Meng’s forehead. He stared and shouted, “Hit me! Beat me hard! I’m responsible for whatever happens!”

    The soft ones are afraid of the hard ones, the hard ones are afraid of the horizontal ones, the horizontal ones are afraid of losing their lives, the lifeless ones are afraid of the shameless ones, and the shameless ones are afraid of nothing, of course they are afraid of losing their lives.  For these guys who usually bully good people and eat public food when they have nothing to do, when they meet and don't care who they represent behind them, they immediately become intimidated.  It's okay not to be cowardly. It's really uncomfortable when Han Yu and Ning Ping's fists fall on them.  It was numb, itchy, and painful. The feeling really made people feel worse than death.

    After a while, all the people brought by Uncle Meng were lying on the ground. Only Uncle Meng stood there alone, looking at Han Yu and Ning Ping who were walking over with fear.

    "You, don't mess around. I, there is someone above me."

    Looking at the panic-stricken look of the middle-aged man in front of him, who would have thought that just now this man still had a fierce look on his face.  Han Yu glanced at Uncle Meng with contempt, and said coldly: "Restore this place to its original state, and then get out of here."

    "Yes, yes." Uncle Meng felt as if he had been granted amnesty upon hearing this, and he quickly and consciously began to raise the tables that had been kicked over in the store and set them up again. People lying on the ground also struggled to get up and help.

    This time Uncle Meng and the others really had a big problem. They originally wanted to cause trouble for the Shijia store, but unexpectedly, there was a group of guys in the Shijia store who didn't take their identities seriously at all.  exist, and what's even more depressing is that these people are very skilled.  Uncle Meng, who hit the iron plate, could only retreat with his men in despair this time.  Without the protection of his identity, he is actually nothing.

    "Ning Ping, will something happen?" Shi Lizhu walked out and asked Ning Ping worriedly.

    "It's okay. If you're worried, just go see Leng Feng and ask him to come forward. With his ability at Xianghe Catering, if he wants to rectify things like that, scum can just move his fingers."

    Shi Lizhu looked a little ugly when she heard this and said, "Ning Ping, if that happens, wouldn't we become bullies?"

    "You are wrong. It is wrong to bully others with power, but if it is used to punish those who usually bully others, then it is the best way." Ning Ping said seriously after hearing this.

    Lin Ke saw that Shi Lizhu couldn't figure it out for a moment, so he persuaded from the side: "Shi Lizhu, you might as well think about it, if we weren't here today, what would have happened to the Shijia store? And what would have happened to you?  unfair treatment."

    Is it even necessary to think about it?  The shop was definitely smashed, and the Shi family siblings cried helplessly and silently.  However, it will take some time for Shi Lizhu to adapt to Han Yu and others' attitude towards this kind of thing.  Shi Bafang was very adaptable and applauded Han Yu and others' actions.

    "Shi Lizhu, to put it bluntly, this matter was caused by the Cooking Book. The power behind that Kavin is powerful. If you and your brother still want to live a stable life in the future, there are only two choices, either give the Cooking Book to  Either to give it to the other party, or to take refuge in a force that you can trust, and this force that you rely on must??Can compete with the forces that want to deal with you.  It is impossible to think that as long as you endure it until the Master of Chef competition is over, everything will return to normal.  "

    After listening to Ning Ping’s words, Shi Lizhu said nothing because she knew that what Ning Ping said was the truth. In fact, since the appearance of Ka Wen, the peaceful life of herself and her brother Shi Bafang has gone forever.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 74 Shi Lizhu is kidnapped

    Time passes day by day, and the date for the Master of Cooking competition is getting closer and closer.  What is strange is that since Uncle Meng and his gang came to cause trouble and were driven away by Han Yu and others until today, all those who had ill intentions towards the Shijia store seemed to have disappeared, and they never appeared again before Han Yu and others.  in front of people.

    This phenomenon made Han Yu and others feel a little nervous, just like the calm before the storm.  They now accepted Leng Feng's employment and moved from the Courage to the Shijia store, responsible for protecting the Shijia sisters around the clock.  As for the Courage, it is temporarily stored in the cold-sealed Xianghe Catering Company.

    Leng Feng has been coming less and less these days, not because he has given up on Shi Lizhu, but as the favorite to win this Master of Chef competition, he must make some necessary preparations.

    The night before the MasterChef competition started, Han Yu and Ning Ping were responsible for guarding the outside of the Shijia store, as they had done the previous few days, while Lin Ke and Field were responsible for the interior.

    Just when everyone was about to close, Leng Feng suddenly appeared in front of the store and bluntly demanded to see Shi Lizhu immediately.  Seeing Leng Feng's anxious look, Han Yu and Ning Ping let Leng Feng into the shop without doubting that he was there.  Unexpectedly, not even ten minutes had passed when a muffled sound was suddenly heard coming from the store, followed by a sharp whistle.  Han Yu and Ning Ping's expressions suddenly changed. This was an alarm signal for their appointment with Lin Ke and Field.

    Without saying a word, the two people quickly rushed up to the second floor. They saw the door of Shi Lizhu's room on the second floor open. Field was lying on the ground blowing the whistle desperately, while Shi Bafang was lying on the other side, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu quickly stepped forward and asked Field.

    "Hurry up, Shi Lizhu and Lin Ke were kidnapped." Field shouted urgently.  After hearing this, Han Yu did not dare to hesitate and immediately chased in the direction pointed by Field.  The figures of the two people quickly disappeared into the night.

    Wait until Han Yu and Ning Ping can no longer be seen.  Field, who was lying on the ground, suddenly stood up as if nothing was wrong, dusted himself off, walked into Shi Lizhu's room, opened the closet door, and saw Shi Lizhu and Lin Ke leaning side by side in the closet.

    "Hehe The mission is completed, and the generous reward is received. Those two idiots, what's the use of having strength? They are not being played around by me, Landis." Just as Field was talking to himself, he saw  Field's face changed strangely, as if the face was not made of flesh, but more like it was made of some kind of liquid. It slowly changed until it turned into a completely unfamiliar face.

    "Alas~ It's a pity that I can only take away one person at a time. Otherwise, I would have taken away this beautiful woman at all costs." Landis reached out to touch Lin Ke's face with some regret, and stepped forward to pick up the unconscious woman.  Shi Lizhu jumped out of a large hole in the wall in the opposite direction of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    After a while, Shi Bafang, who was lying in the corridor, slowly opened his eyes.  He was still a little confused when he just woke up, shook his head vigorously, and then suddenly remembered why he was here.

    After waking up, Shi Bafang crawled and rushed to the door of his sister's room. He saw a big hole in one of the walls of the room. Except for Lin Ke in the closet, his sister Shi Lizhu's whereabouts were unknown.  Shi Bafang was stunned for a moment. As if he suddenly remembered something, he rushed to the big hole in the room and looked down. It was too dark to see anything clearly.  Shi Bafang didn't dare to delay. He used his hands and feet to find a flashlight and rushed downstairs, where he found the unconscious Field in the grass.  Fortunately, I still have energy.

    Just when Shi Bafang struggled to drag Field back to the Shijia store, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had found nothing, came back dejectedly.  When he saw Field being dragged by Shi Bafang, Han Yu couldn't help but be startled, and quickly asked Shi Bafang: "Bafang, why is Field here?"

    "Han Yu, Field and I were both attacked. I had better luck and landed inside the house, while Field had less luck. Come quickly and help us."

    Han Yu was stunned on the spot. If the Field in Shi Bafang's hand was real, then who was the Field who was talking to him just now?  Ning Ping on the side seemed to have figured it out and cursed angrily: "Damn it! I fell into the trap!"

    "Huh? Ning Ping, what do you mean?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    Ning Ping, however, was in no mood to explain to Han Yu. He just asked Shi Bafang anxiously, "Bafang, where are your sister and Lin Ke?"

    "Lin Ke is still in my sister's closet, but my sister" Shi Bafang lowered his head sadly.

    Ning Ping suppressed his anger, reached out and patted Shi Bafang's shoulder and said, "Don't worry, the other party's purpose must be to get you to hand over the cooking book. Your sister's life will not be in danger for the time being."

    "Ning Ping, tell me what's going on?" Han Yu said anxiously.

    "Don't worry, in short, I??I failed this time.  Falling into the hands of someone who can change his appearance, or who has the ability to change his appearance.  The guy first transformed into Leng Feng and sneaked into the store, then came to Shi Lizhu's room and knocked Shi Lizhu and Lin Ke unconscious. At that time, Shi Bafang and Field happened to be passing by.  After being noticed, the guy first knocked Shi Bafang unconscious, and then knocked Field out of the room.  The loud bang we heard must have been when Field was knocked out of the wall.  After that, the cunning guy turned into Field again and lied to us that an attacker had kidnapped Shi Lizhu and Lin Ke. When we chased the non-existent attacker, the guy calmly left with the unconscious Shi Lizhu.  I admire, I admire, this guy who fools us around is really awesome.  "

    After listening to Ning Ping's words, Han Yu's face turned livid, and he gritted his teeth and said: "I don't care how powerful he is, don't let me catch him. If I catch him, I will make him pay for deceiving us!"  "

    "What should we do now?" Shi Bafang asked.  At this moment, Shi Bafang was already in a bit of chaos.  Ning Ping frowned and shouted: "Calm down, your sister will be fine for the time being. Since the other party has come to kidnap people, there must be something they want us to do that we don't want to do. Han Yu,  You and Shi Bafang stay in the store to clean up the mess, and I’m going to find that guy Leng Feng.”

    "What are you doing to find him?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Leng Feng's Xianghe Catering has a huge influence in Fude Star. With the help of this local snake, we can find the whereabouts of Shi Lizhu faster. Don't be anxious, I will come back as soon as I go. You take care of Field and Lin Ke first." Ning  After Ping warned Han Yu and Shi Bafang, he turned around and walked into the night.

    Han Yu and Shi Bafang looked at each other, then the two of them lifted Field and walked towards the store.  Fortunately, Field was strong, but he only broke a few ribs after being kicked, and Han Yu took them back one by one.  The key reason why he hasn't woken up yet is that he was knocked out by the attacker's kick.  As for Lin Ke, he was luckier than Field. He was just addicted to some drugs and would wake up naturally as long as he took a nap.

    Han Yu and Shi Bafang silently tidied up the messy room.  Shi Bafang suddenly asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, do you think I am useless? I can't even protect my own sister."

    Han Yu shook his head slightly when he heard this, "It's not your fault. If Ning Ping and I could have been more vigilant, things wouldn't be like this."

    "No." Shi Bafang shook his head and said, "I mean, I obviously have the ability to protect my sister, but I gave up using it because of my grandfather's instructions before he died. You see" It's like he was afraid of Han  Han Yu didn't believe it. Shi Bafang suddenly picked up half a brick on the ground, threw it into the air, and swept with his right foot. Half of the brick in the air turned into powder in front of Han Yu's eyes.

    "You, since you have such good skills, why didn't you take action at that time?" Han Yu asked Shi Bafang with some dissatisfaction.

    "After my grandfather taught me this kicking technique, he didn't allow me to perform it in front of others. Especially before he passed away, he repeatedly told me not to let others know that I knew martial arts." Shi Bafang also replied somewhat depressedly.

    "Your grandfather probably doesn't want you to do dangerous things because you think you know how to use martial arts. However, if your grandfather is still alive now, he will definitely regret telling you that you are not allowed to use martial arts."

    "Then from now on I"

    "Use it with confidence, use it boldly, and if someone comes, kick him to death! As long as you can bully others without using your martial arts skills, I don't think your grandpa will blame you."

    After listening to Han Yu’s persuasion, Shi Bafang nodded vigorously and said, “Yes.”

    When Ning Ping arrived at Leng Feng’s house, he found that Leng Feng hadn’t rested yet.  When I saw Leng Feng, I also noticed that Leng Feng had a sad look on his face.

    "Sit down, did something happen to the Shijia store?" Leng Feng pointed to the sofa in the room and asked Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping nodded slightly when he heard this and replied: "Shi Lizhu was kidnapped."

    "I know." Leng Feng said, pointing to a letter on the coffee table in front of the sofa.

    Ning Ping picked it up and read it, and saw that the letter contained only one sentence: "If you want Shi Lizhu to return home intact, give up this Master of Chef Competition immediately."

    "I remember you once said that during the Master of Kitchen Competition, no one can do anything that affects the contestants, otherwise they will be retaliated by all the forces on the Fortune Planet. I didn't know about this" Ning Ping said quietly  asked.

    Leng Feng shook his head without thinking and said, "No, this matter cannot be told. I don't want Shi Lizhu to be harmed in the slightest. Ning Ping, tell me what happened."

    "Okay." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    ……

    &nbsp; Ning Ping and Leng Feng kept talking for nearly an hour. After Ning Ping said goodbye and left, the Leng family’s housekeeper, Uncle Fu, received an order to immediately find out what had been on the Ford Star in the past half month.  People with abilities, especially people with abilities who are good at disguise.

    Although he didn’t understand why his young master Leng Feng issued this order, Uncle Fu still faithfully carried out the order.  Xianghe Catering's eyes and ears on Fude Star acted quickly.  Next, Leng Feng, all Ning Ping and others can do is wait.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 75 Actions of All Parties

    Trying to find one person in a land with a population of over one million is like looking for a needle in a haystack.  The search was still going on, and the Master of Cooking competition was held as scheduled.

    Before many of the contestants participating in the Master of Chef Competition could show off their skills, they heard some very encouraging news for them.  Leng Feng, who has won the title of God of Cooking for three consecutive years, suddenly announced his withdrawal from the God of Cooking competition.  This incident puzzled many people watching the MasterChef competition, and various versions of rumors also emerged.  But for the participating chefs, this is nothing short of good news.

    Shi Bafang stood in front of his own stove, thinking of what Leng Feng said to him before he came.

    ……

    The current head of the Leng family, Leng Feng, said to Shi Bafang with a serious face: "Bafang, for the safety of your sister, I have decided to withdraw from this Master of Chef competition. You can just compete with peace of mind. I will do my best to find your sister.  .”

    "Have you decided?" Shi Bafang asked tentatively.

    "Yeah." Leng Feng nodded solemnly.

    Shi Bafang was silent for a moment, nodded and said: "Okay, I promise you, no matter what, I will not let the guy who is behind the scenes succeed. I will definitely win this Master of Cooking competition."

    Hearing this, Leng Feng showed a smile, patted Shi Bafang's shoulder and said, "You are ambitious. You can use all the resources of Xianghe Catering at will, and I will send someone to assist you. Tell me, who can help you?"

    "No need. I don't think the other party will agree to Xiang He helping me. The ingredients I need are already prepared, and I will do the rest myself." Shi Bafang shook his head and rejected Leng Feng's kindness.

    Leng Feng didn't force it. Seeing Shi Bafang's refusal, he didn't say anything more on this issue. He turned to Shi Bafang and said, "Bafang, when you go back, tell Han Yu and the others for me about Shi Lizhu being kidnapped."  Don’t blame them, ask them not to act recklessly, not for anything else but for Shi Lizhu’s safety, and also ask them to be calm and calm.”

    "Yes, I know."

    "Bafang, Bafang, what's wrong with you?" Lin Ke's voice sounded in Shi Bafang's ears.

    After coming back to his senses, Shi Bafang shook his head slightly and replied: "I'm fine. Let's get started."

    "Yeah." Lin Ke, who served as Shi Bafang's assistant, nodded.  Originally, the position where Lin Ke was standing should belong to Shi Lizhu, but now that Shi Lizhu has encountered an unexpected situation, Lin Ke can only take the place.  Han Yu and Ning Ping are now looking for clues through their own channels and have no time to help Shi Bafang.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping regarded the kidnapping of Shi Lizhu as a great shame and humiliation in their lives. They were treated like monkeys. If this matter could not be brought back to justice, Han Yu and Ning Ping would not be able to swallow the bad breath in their hearts no matter what.  Go down.

    As the administrator of Qili Street, Uncle Meng can be regarded as the local emperor of this area. He has several thugs under him to punish anyone who is unhappy. He has always bullied others, but the situation has changed, and this time it is others' turn to bully.  He did.

    With fear in his eyes, Uncle Meng looked at the two evil stars who came to kill him, and asked with a trembling voice: "You, what on earth do you want to do? We have stopped provoking you, why are you still bullying us?"

    "Stop talking nonsense! Let me ask you, has that Kavin been looking for you recently?" Han Yu didn't wave his hand, but grabbed Uncle Meng's collar and asked fiercely.

    "No, no." Uncle Meng replied with a twinkling look in his eyes.

    "Han Yu, it seems that this old boy is hiding something from us. It seems that he needs to be taught a lesson before he will tell the truth." Ning Ping said to Han Yu slowly from the side.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and replied: "I think so. If a person like this is not given some pain, he will not be honest."

    "Don't, don't do it! I said, I said. I will say whatever you ask." When Uncle Meng saw Han Yu's raised fist, he struggled and shouted.  Just now, he saw with his own eyes that Han Yu smashed a hardwood table into two pieces with his fist. His body bones were not comparable to that hardwood table.

    "Speak quickly!" Han Yu shouted impatiently.

    "Yes, yes, I said. Two days ago, someone did come here to find us, asking us to make it easier for them." Uncle Meng looked at Han Yu's fist with lingering fear, swallowed and said.

    "Who is the person who comes to see you? Is he a man or a woman? What does he look like?" Ning Ping on the side asked Uncle Meng several questions in succession.  Uncle Meng didn't dare to hesitate, and Zhu Tong quickly revealed everything he knew.  To be honest, Uncle Meng didn't know much. He only knew that the person who came to him was someone sent by Kavin. As for the man, woman and appearance, the person who came was very cautious and not only came at night when no one was around.  He was looking for Uncle Meng, and when he met Uncle Meng, he was wearing a hood, so he couldn't see his face clearly.  But judging by the sound, thisThe individual should be male.

    Seeing that they couldn't get any more information from Uncle Meng, Han Yu and Ning Ping left Uncle Meng's territory, leaving Uncle Meng alone sitting on the ground feeling sad, thinking that he had provoked this group of people because of his greed for petty gains.  Feeling regretful.

    "It seems that the next step is for us to go to that Kavin and ask clearly." Ning Ping said to Han Yu in a low voice.

    "even if we go to find that Kavin, will the other party hand over Shi Lizhu? What if the other party breaks up the vote" Han Yu replied with some worry.

    "Relying on the information sent by Leng Feng, we don't know when Shi Lizhu will be found. We can only rely on ourselves. Otherwise, I will secretly investigate Kavin, and you will be responsible for going to the Hunter Guild to inquire about the recent news.  Is there a hunter who is very good at disguise coming to Ford?"

    "Wellwell, I happen to know Uncle Bai and others, so I'll ask them. You should be careful yourself and don't jump into trouble." Han Yu told Ning Ping after thinking about it.

    "Ok, I know."

    The two of them split up, and Han Yu went straight to Uncle Bai's house according to the address Uncle Bai had given him when he broke up with him.  Fortunately, Uncle Bai, who had just completed his mission, happened to be at home. He was still very happy about Han Yu's sudden visit.  In his eyes, Han Yu is a capable person, and if Han Yu hadn't come to the rescue before, he doesn't know if he would have the chance to sit at home and drink again.

    "Han Yu, you're finally here. If you don't come to see Uncle Bai, Uncle Bai will already be looking for you. Come on, come on, let's have a drink with Uncle Bai." Uncle Bai said enthusiastically to Han Yu who came to the door.

    "Thank you, Uncle Bai." Han Yu thanked him, took the wine bowl and drank it all in one gulp.

    "Hehehe" Uncle Bai was very satisfied with Han Yu's cheerfulness and smiled happily.

    After the two of them had a few more drinks, Uncle Bai put down his wine bowl and asked Han Yu, "Is there anything I need Uncle Bai's help with?"

    "Uncle Bai is wise." Han Yu gave Uncle Bai a thumbs up and praised.

    "Haha stop flattering me." Uncle Bai scolded with a smile on his face and asked, "Tell me, is there anything I need Uncle Bai's help with?"

    "Uncle Bai, I want to ask you about someone."

    "who?"

    "Recently, has there been a hunter in Ford who is very good at disguise? This person may be an ability user, or he may be proficient in the technology of disguise."

    "Well" Uncle Bai pondered for a moment after hearing this, and replied uncertainly: "To say yes, I seem to have heard people talk about it, but now I can't remember it. So, I'll go and do it for you.  Can I ask?"

    Han Yu quickly replied: "Of course, thank you very much, Uncle Bai."

    Uncle Bai waved his hand and asked, "You don't have to be so polite. But Han Yu, tell me the truth. What would you do with someone like that? If you want to do harm to others, then I can't harm them."

    "Uncle Bai, how could I be the one who makes trouble for no reason? It was actually the other party who made the first move. My companion and I recently took on a mission to protect others. As a result, we were killed by a guy who is good at disguise.  What a joke, the object we want to protect has been kidnapped. Although the employer did not blame us, we ourselves have to be ashamed. If we don’t find the kidnapped object of protection, we will no longer have to work as hunters in the future.  ”

    After listening to Han Yu's explanation, Uncle Bai nodded, "So that's it, then I can help you without any worries. Come with me, and I'll take you to find clues. By the way, you come with me  Stop talking when you get there and leave everything to me."

    "Uncle Bai, I understand." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    As Uncle Bai went out and walked three streets, Uncle Bai took Han Yu to an underground bar.  As promised to Uncle Bai before, Han Yu just followed silently without saying a single unnecessary word.

    "In addition to being an underground bar, this place is also a place for selling all kinds of information. We can get almost all the information we want here, as long as you can afford the price." Uncle Bai explained to Han Yu in a low voice  road.

    Han Yu nodded, quietly handed Uncle Bai a gold bar, and asked in a low voice: "Are these enough?"

    Uncle Bai stretched out his hands to weigh it, nodded and replied: "That's enough."

    The two of them came to a seat next to the wall and sat down. Uncle Bai picked up a glass on the table and started playing with it. At the same time, he explained to Han Yu in a low voice: "Here, many things cannot be said, so  With the secret codes agreed upon by each other, what I am doing here is to find the person who is selling the information." As he spoke, Uncle Bai turned the glass in his hand upside down in front of him.

    After a while, a man wearing a peaked cap pressed the brim of the hat very low.The man whose chin and mouth could be seen walked over, stood opposite Uncle Bai, and asked in a low voice: "What do you want to know?"

    "Has anyone good at disguise appeared in Ford in the past half month?" As he spoke, Uncle Bai took out a wad of bills, counted out two and handed them over.

    The man opposite took the banknote and replied in a low voice: "Yes, two, one male and one female."

    "Address." Uncle Bai handed over two more bills and asked.

    ? Collecting the banknotes again, the person opposite replied: "The man lives at No. 108 Xingfu Street, and the woman left Ford five days ago."

    Uncle Bai looked at Han Yu sitting next to him and said to Han Yu: "Let's go."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 76 Back to the starting point

    No. 108, Xingfu Street

    It is said to be Happy Street, but people living here will never think that living here means happiness.  This is a slum area, and none of the people living here are rich. Most of them are people who don’t have overnight food at home.  So when Han Yu offered to lead the way and pay money, many people were willing to accept this seemingly easy job.

    Han Yu picked a child who looked less than ten years old to help lead the way. Following this child, Han Yu learned some information from his mouth.  The residents of No. 108 have lived here for less than a week. If the lights in No. 108 were not on every night, people would have thought that No. 108 was still an empty house.

    Arriving at the door of room No. 108, Han Yu stopped the child from stepping forward to help call the door. He first gave the child some money and sent the child away.  After Ning Ping, who had walked to the back of the house, gave a signal, Han Yu suddenly kicked open the door and rushed into the room.

    ……

    There was no one in the room. It was obvious that the man left in a hurry and did not even have time to pack away some valuable things.  Han Yu stood in the middle of the room, picked up a newspaper on the table and glanced at it. The date was yesterday.

    "How is it?" Ning Ping came over from behind the house and asked.

    Han Yu did not answer, stared at Ning Ping and asked: "Roll up your right sleeve."

    "What to do?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu dissatisfied and asked.

    "It's nothing." Han Yu stared at Ning Ping for a while, shook his head slightly and replied, then suddenly looked behind Ning Ping with a surprised look on his face and asked: "Field, why are you here?"

    Ning Ping immediately looked back subconsciously, only to find that there was no one behind him.  Then he turned around unhappily and was about to complain about Han Yu. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, Ning Ping saw a fist hitting his face.

    Han Yu’s attack was so sudden that Ning Ping couldn’t dodge it at all. He received a solid punch from Han Yu and fell to the ground.

    "What are you doing?" Ning Ping stood up angrily and asked.

    But at this time, Han Yu seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit. He took out a bamboo whistle and blew it hard.  Seeing this situation, Ning Ping suddenly turned around and ran away. Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the door, a foot suddenly came out and tripped the running Ning Ping.  When Ning Ping fell, he looked up and saw that the guy who tripped him looked exactly like him. The only difference was that Ning Ping had a cross drawn with black ink on his right arm with his sleeves rolled up.

    Seeing the black cross, Ning Ping, who fell to the ground, immediately understood that his plan was leaked and the other party was already on guard.  No nonsense, I wanted to run as soon as I got up.  Landis has always been confident about running.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he got up, his right leg went numb, and then he lost the feeling in his right leg.  Landis lost his balance and fell to the ground again. While pinching his unconscious right leg, he looked in panic at Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were slowly walking towards him.

    "What happened to my leg?" Landis asked in horror.

    "It's nothing, I was just hit with a tranquilizer bomb." Ning Ping said coldly, and saw Field walking over from a private house not far away holding his sniper rifle.

    "Tell me, where is Shi Lizhu?" Han Yu stepped forward and grabbed Landis' collar and asked.

    "Keeping the employer's secrets is the most basic professional ethics of a hunter." Landis replied seriously.

    "You!" Han Yu wanted to beat him when he heard this, but Ning Ping stretched out his hand to stop him, "Don't do it here. Take him back and we will interrogate him slowly. I believe he will tell the truth."  After finishing, Ning Ping waved in the distance, and several men in black immediately ran over, picked up Landis and left.

    "Help" Before Landis could say his life, Field hit Landis in the mouth with the butt of his gun, knocking out two of Landis's front teeth, which was considered revenge for being kicked by Landis.  A kick of revenge.

    "What to do next?" Field asked Han Yudao, who was angry.

    “Let’s interrogate that guy first, and then we’ll talk about anything else.”

    Knowing that the guy who abducted Shi Lizhu was caught, Leng Feng immediately took Shi Bafang from Shijia store back to the plantation of Xianghe Catering.  Here, no matter how loud the guy named Landis breaks his throat, no one will come to save him!

    "Speak quickly, no one will come to save you." Leng Feng picked up a whip soaked in water and advised Landis, who looked unyielding.

    "Huh, why don't you try touching me? If you touch me, Shi Lizhu won't be able to live well." Landis replied nonchalantly.

    "Pah~" Contrary to what Landis thought, Leng Feng's leather whip hit Landis's back hard. The pain caused Landis to burst into tears. He gasped and said harshly: "You  Fight, you beat me to death. Beat me to death, and you will never find me again in this life.Shi Lizhu!  "

    Leng Feng became even more angry after hearing this. He raised his whip and was about to hit him again. Han Yu stopped him and said, "Wait a minute, let me try." After saying that, Han Yu walked to the front of Landis and looked at him.  Said: "Tell me, don't let us waste time. Calvin and the others won't know that you are suffering here. Otherwise, we wouldn't let you be caught so easily."

    "Hmph, since you already know that it was Calvin who asked me to capture Shi Lizhu, why are you still looking for me? Why don't you just go to Calvin and ask for it?" Landis looked at Han Yu with a mocking look on his face and asked.

    Han Yu sighed and suddenly reached out and slapped Landis. Half of Landis's face suddenly swelled up.  Han Yu reached out and pinched Landis's cheek, and said viciously: "I know, you think that we need the specific whereabouts of Shi Lizhu, so we will not harm your life. But I want to tell you, you are wrong, and you are wrong.  It's outrageous. In this world, there are too many ways to make life worse than death. You are honored to be able to taste the excitement that ordinary people can't experience soon." After saying that, Han Yu used his hand to unload Landis  The chin prevents the other party from biting his tongue and committing suicide after being unable to bear it for a while.  After waving behind him, two strong men in black came over, untied Landis, dragged him to a prepared big bed, and fixed him in a Tai-shaped position.

    "Mea~Dingling~Dingling~" Just when Landis was guessing what these people wanted to do, he heard a sheep cry in his ears.  Landis looked sideways and saw two lambs with bells around their necks being led to his feet.

    Landis felt a chill on his feet, and someone took off his shoes. Immediately afterwards, he felt a chill on his feet, and it was a little itchy, as if someone was brushing the soles of his feet with a brush.

    "You can't make me give in with just this method." Landis gritted his teeth and yelled.

    "Don't worry, this is just the beginning." Han Yu replied with a cold face.

    As Han Yu said, brushing the soles of Landis' feet with a brush dipped in honey was just the beginning. When the honey was finished, the two lambs that were brought earlier were also placed at Landis' feet.  The lamb, which had been hungry all day, began to lick Landis' soles again and again.

    "Hehehahahaha" After a while, Landis was like a twister, twisting his body and bursting into laughter.  At first, the laughter sounded like a human voice, but later, it was worse than crying.  Seeing Landis laughing so hard that he was out of breath and still laughing, the people around him couldn't help but shudder.  Ning Ping asked as if he was meeting Han Yu for the first time: "Han Yu, how did you come up with this method?"

    "Oh, when I was with my sister before, I saw her pranking people like this." Han Yu replied casually.

    "You still have a sister?" Ning Ping asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Yes, haven't I told you before?"

    "……No."

    "Oh, then I will take you to get to know her when I have the opportunity."

    "Oh" Ning Ping hesitated. From the way Han Yu dealt with Landis, it can be seen that Han Yu's sister is definitely not an economical lamp.  Just the copy of the method of treating people in front of her is so powerful, so how powerful is she, the original creator.

    "Let's talk about it when we have a chance." Ning Ping said perfunctorily.

    Field and Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle. It was the first time they saw Ning Ping looking panicked. It was really rare.

    "Hmm" Ning Ping coughed lightly and stepped forward to ask Landis, "Landis, do you want to recruit me?"

    "HereheheI'll do itheheheas long as you hurry uphahatake those twohohotwo damn sheep away!" At the end of the sentence, Landis had already  It's roaring.

    Ning Ping waved his hand at the two strong men in black holding the sheep, and the two lambs were led aside.  Ning Ping said slowly: "Go ahead."

    Landis gasped for air and remained silent for the time being.  Ning Ping frowned when he saw this and said, "Bring the sheep over."

    "Don't! I said." Landis, who was panting, shouted quickly. Looking at the frightened look on his face, you knew that the suffering he had suffered just now had probably traumatized his not-so-strong mind.

    "Speak quickly!" Han Yu shouted impatiently.

    Landis glanced at Han Yu with some fear, and said honestly: "Shi Lizhu should be locked up by Calvin. As for where specifically, I can only say a few possible places. As for where exactly?"  I’m not very clear either.”

    "Oh, really? It seems you haven't learned your lesson yet." Han Yu raised his eyebrows and said in disbelief.

    "Really, I really don't know. I left after giving Shi Lizhu to Calvin"After Ruihui, I really don’t know what they will do with Shi Lizhu.  " Landis shouted anxiously upon seeing this.

    Seeing that Landis didn’t look fake, Han Yu and others had no idea at this time.  When things developed to the end, they were back to the original point, and the whereabouts of Shi Lizhu were still not found.  Leng Feng opened his mouth and said to everyone: "Let's go outside first and discuss it slowly."

    "Hey, what should I do? I've said everything I need to say, is it time to let me go?" Landis shouted when he saw everyone had left.

    "Just wait!" Han Yu turned around and shouted.  Don't tell me, Landis is not afraid of anyone now, he is only afraid of Han Yu.  As soon as he heard Han Yu speak, he immediately shut his mouth honestly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 77: Tooth for Tooth

    In the darkness, Kavin was alone. Except for a little light in his own place, the surroundings were silent, making people feel unreasonable fear.

    "Is there anyone?" Kavin shouted loudly to his surroundings, but unfortunately not only did there not be any response, but even Kavin's own shout seemed not to reach far.

    Kavin was scared.

    He kept running, running without knowing the direction, and suddenly his feet were empty

    Kavin woke up with a start!

    “My dear, what’s wrong with you?” His wife Elena, who was lying beside her, stood up and asked with concern.  As he spoke, he picked up a handkerchief beside the bed and prepared to wipe the cold sweat from Kavin's forehead.

    "I'm fine, I'm fine." Kavin waved his hand to reject his wife's kindness, got up and got out of bed and said, "I'm going to take a shower."

    "Cavan" Elena hesitated to speak.

    "What's wrong?" Kavin turned around and asked.

    "Cavan, that Shi Lizhu"

    "Shut up! What Shi Lizhu? Don't talk nonsense. Okay, you go to bed first. I'm going to take a bath and have some midnight snacks." Calvin interrupted Elena's words, turned around and walked out of the bedroom.  Elena sighed helplessly when she saw this, and lay back on the bed, but she couldn't fall asleep.  He simply got up from the bed, found Cavin who was having a midnight snack and said, "Caven, I want to take Paul to his grandma's house to spend a few days."

    "Huh?" Calvin glanced at his wife in confusion, put down the knife and fork in his hand, wiped his mouth and nodded: "That's fine. It's indeed a bit dangerous for you to stay in Ford. Wait until you get ready in the morning, and I'll  Send someone to take you away."

    "Kavin"

    "Okay, I know what you want to say. But, Elena, I can't protect myself now." Kavin said with a long sigh.

    Hearing what her husband said, what else could Elena, as a wife, say, she could only sigh helplessly, turned back to the bedroom and started packing her luggage.

    Early in the morning, Kavin ordered the guards at home to take Elena and her son to the ship port, while he himself was going to think about the dishes to be cooked for the next Master of Cooking competition.

    Elena left home with her son Paul and took a car to the boat port.  When the car reached a four-way intersection, it stopped helplessly because there was a rear-end collision ahead and the two cars kissed.  The two car owners were not good at each other, and they immediately started arguing with each other.  The entire traffic in this area was paralyzed.

    “Madam, how about we take a detour?” The driver asked Elena for instructions.

    "Do you think you can back the car out?" Elena asked the driver after looking at the car.

    "Then" the driver asked a little embarrassed.

    "Oh~ forget it, Paul and I will get out of the car and walk over. It's not far from the boat port anyway. Just wait until the car can pass and go back."

    "Madam, you and the young master should be careful along the way."

    "Yeah." Elena nodded, opened the car door, carried the light luggage in one hand, and held her son Paul's hand in the other and walked towards the ship port.  After taking a few steps, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind and covered Elena's mouth.  Elena was startled, and just as she was about to struggle, she felt dizzy.

    "Anesthetic!" The word flashed through Elena's mind, and she tried her best to look at her son. Before she fell into coma, Elena saw her son Paul being taken away by someone like a dead pig.

    ……

    Slowly opening her eyes, Elena's mind was still a little confused, but her consciousness was awake.  I quickly checked the clothes on my body, but fortunately, there were no signs of being tampered with.  Immediately after Elena thought of her son, she saw that Paul was lying on the other bed to her right, sleeping soundly, and he would not wake up for a while.

    Seeing that her son was fine, Elena breathed a sigh of relief and began to look at her current environment.  There was a secret room with only one vent, and there was nothing except two beds and a lamp hanging so high that even if he and his son were stacking arhats, they could not reach it.

    "Where is this place?" Elena thought to herself.

    "Click~" The door opened, and a strange woman walked in. Seeing that Elena was awake, she said with a smile: "Great, since you're awake, come with me. We have something to do.  I want to ask you for help."

    "Who are you?" Elena asked warily.

    "You will know this later. Let's go. I don't think you want me to be rough with you, right?" the woman said with a smile.

    ?????????????????As a fish, Elena obediently followed the strange woman to the outside of the house, walked through the long corridor, and the woman took Elena into a room.  Elena recognized the person sitting in the room at a glance, XiangheThe owner and chef of a beverage company, Leng Feng.

    "I never thought you would do such a despicable thing for the title of God of Cooking." Elena angrily scolded Leng Feng.  It's a pity that Leng Feng was unmoved after hearing this. He just said lightly: "I just learned these things from someone. Besides, Mrs. Elena, don't tell me, you don't know that I have quit."  This year’s MasterChef competition is about to begin. And it’s all related to your husband, Kavin.”

    Elena was at a loss for words after hearing the words. Of course she knew about Shi Lizhu as Kavin's pillow. Previously, she was just covering her ears. Now that Leng Feng has revealed it with one sentence, it is not easy to argue about who is right in this matter.  Wrong, just ask: "Then what do you want?"

    "I don't want to do anything else? I just want to lend you and your son in exchange for Shi Lizhu. I think, two for one, this transaction of Kavin is still worthwhile." Leng Feng said slowly.

    "During the Master of Kitchen Competition, no one is allowed to take action against the contestants, including their families. I think you have not forgotten this agreement, right?" Elena asked, staring at Leng Feng.

    "Ha~ Of course I haven't forgotten, but Mrs. Elena, please don't forget who broke the rules of the game first. Since your husband doesn't intend to abide by the rules of the game, why do you ask me to abide by the rules of the game?  Well, it seems that you haven't understood your position at this time, so go back and stay. Wait until your husband brings someone to ransom you." Leng Feng sneered and waved to Elena, as if he didn't want to  Like to continue talking.  Elena had no choice but to follow the strange woman back to the room where she was held.  It's not that she didn't think about escaping during the journey, but when she thought about her precious son still in their hands, the idea of ????escape could no longer arise.

    As the door to the room closed, Elena said silently to herself: "Caven will come to save us."

    At this time, Kavin was beating the driver who was responsible for taking Elena and Paul to the boat port.  The news of the present world came quickly. He sent people to arrest Shi Lizhu, forcing Leng Feng to withdraw from the competition.  And now, it was his turn to have his wife and children kidnapped by someone else.

    "Trash! If you can't even look down on women and children, what's the point of raising you?" Kavin cursed bitterly.  The butler ran over and said, "Sir, Mr. Joelner is here."

    "Huh? What is he doing here?" Kavin couldn't help but be startled when he heard this.  Joelna is Ruihui's boss and Kavin's boss. He will never come here to find Kavin in his free time.

    "Please!" Kavin dropped the stick in his hand, straightened his clothes and said to the housekeeper.

    As soon as they met, Joelna straight to the point explained his purpose of coming here.

    "Did you send someone to capture Shi Lizhu?"

    "Uhyes." Kavin hesitated for a moment, but finally chose to tell the truth.

    "Very well, I am here to tell you that no matter what, Shi Lizhu is not allowed to be handed over."

    Hearing what Joelna said, Kavin was suddenly shocked and said quickly: "But, boss, my wife and son"

    "Okay, if your wife is gone, you can remarry, and if your son is gone, you can have another one. Don't you think this is a good opportunity to defeat Xiang He? Hehe, during the Master of Chef Competition, no one is allowed to do anything to the contestants or the contestants.  The family needs to take action, otherwise they will be jointly sanctioned by all the forces in Fortune Star. Leng Feng, Leng Feng, you are looking for death."

    Kavin's face was pale at this time. From his boss's words, Kavin could tell that his boss's purpose was to ask him not to agree to any of Leng Feng's conditions.  But in this case, his wife and son

    Seeing that Calvin's expression was wrong, Joelna's face darkened, and he threatened in a dark way: "Caven, you must not make any mistakes for me in this matter, otherwise, since I can hold you up, I can naturally do it again."  Tread you to the ground again.”

    "Boss, please don't worry, Kavin knows the importance. When Leng Feng sends someone, I will give an answer that satisfies the boss."

    "Very good." Joelna patted Calvin on the shoulder with satisfaction.

    After Joelna left, Kavin’s face suddenly fell, and he realized a very serious problem.  Joelna actually knew that his wife and children had been kidnapped in such a short period of time. It was really a ghost to say that there was no mole in this family.

    Kavin wanted to find this mole, but when he thought of the mole standing behind Joelna, a big shot who could wipe him out with just a flick of his finger, the courage Kavin had just mustered up suddenly disappeared without a trace.  No trace.

    "Alas~ It seems that this time I really can only do as the boss said and prepare to find another wife." Kavin sighed and said to himself.

    At the same time, Joelna’s family not far from Cavin’s houseIn the car, Joelna put down the headphones in his hand, nodded with satisfaction and said to the people around him: "How is it? I'm right. That guy Kavin is a selfish person, for his own benefit.  , he doesn’t care about anything.”

    "This kind of person can be used, but he cannot be reused, because we don't know when he will betray us for his own benefit."

    "Yes, after this Master of Cooking competition is over, I will announce the fact that he kidnapped Shi Bafang's sister Shi Lizhu before the competition. By the way, you haven't found out the whereabouts of that girl Shi Lizhu yet?"

    "No, that guy Kavin is too tight-lipped, so I didn't dare to ask too hastily, lest he arouse his suspicion."

    "Ask the whereabouts of Shi Lizhu as soon as possible. We need this trump card to deal with Leng Feng."

    "yes."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 78: Darkness and lightness

    Leng Feng and others were very distressed at this time.  Unexpectedly, Carvin would be so ruthless, and even rejected the request of the person he sent to negotiate to exchange hostages.  This situation was completely beyond the expectations of Leng Feng and others, and they were now at a loss what to do.

    Since the captured Elena mother and son had lost the meaning of capturing them, Leng Feng and others naturally relaxed their restrictions on her.  In this way, Elena learned her husband's answer from Lin Ke.  When she heard Lin Ke's retelling of Kavin's words, "If you lose your wife, you can remarry, but if you lose your son, you can have another child." Anger suddenly filled her body.  After being a couple for more than 20 years, they ended up saying this.  Elena also suspected that Leng Feng and the others had made up this statement, but when she thought about Calvin's character, Elena was not sure whether what Lin Ke said was the truth.

    "I don't believe it. Unless I hear Calvin say this with my own ears, I will never believe that he would have the heart to ignore his son." Elena hugged her precious son and shouted to Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke looked at Elena sympathetically and comforted softly: "Okay, don't be sad. After this incident is over, we will let you mother and son go. After you go out, you can find another planet to start a new life. For  It’s not worth living or dying for a man like Kavin.”

    "You think of a way to let me hear with my own ears what Kavin said what you just relayed, and I will tell you the specific whereabouts of Shi Lizhu." Elena stared into Lin Ke's eyes and said word by word.

    When Lin Ke heard this, he suddenly felt happy and asked quickly: "Do you know the whereabouts of Shi Lizhu?"

    "That's right, although that guy from Kavin didn't tell me where he hid Shi Lizhu, he liked to talk in his sleep when he was sleeping. One time I clearly heard him tell me the whereabouts of Shi Lizhu."

    “Wait a minute, I’ll tell Leng Feng and the others about this.” Lin Ke stood up and walked out of the room.  As the door to the room closed, Elena closed her eyes in pain. She knew that what was waiting for her was probably an unacceptable fact, but from the bottom of her heart, she wanted to confirm that this fact was true.  Fake.

    After receiving Lin Ke’s report, Leng Feng and others, who were still frowning, suddenly became energetic.  Isn't it just to prove whether Kavin said those heartless words?  This is very simple. Won't it be settled by sending a courier again? Then let the courier wear a bug, and then everything will be clear, right?

    As soon as he said it, Leng Feng immediately arranged for a messenger to visit Cavin's house again.

    Once born, two cooked.  Kavin, who had already refused once, felt even less psychologically burdened when he said the reason for his refusal this time. He said it so quickly that he didn't even have a chance to speak to the messenger, so he finished speaking on his own, and then ordered the messenger to be taken away.  Get out of here.  He didn't know that on Leng Feng's side, Elena listened to every word of his heartless words.

    After confirming that what Lin Ke and others said was true, Elena couldn't help but shed tears.  This time, the big men like Leng Feng were at a loss.  Lin Ke rolled his eyes at these useless men and stepped forward to hand Elena a tissue.

    "Thank you." Elena thanked him, took the tissue and wiped it gently before saying to Leng Feng and others: "Since that guy Kavin is so heartless, you can't blame me for ignoring the love between husband and wife.  Leng Feng, I can tell you Shi Lizhu's current whereabouts, but you must also agree to one condition."

    "You said it." Leng Feng replied quickly.

    "My conditions are very simple. I will tell you the whereabouts of Shi Lizhu, and you will send me and my son Paul away from Fortune Star."

    "no problem."

    "……you swear."

    Hearing this, Leng Feng immediately raised his right hand and said, "Okay. I swear, if Elena tells me Shi Lizhu's whereabouts and doesn't send her and her son away from Fortune Star, I, Leng Feng, will not die in peace."

    Elena was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Shi Lizhu is in the wild park."

    "The scope you mentioned is too large. Can you be more detailed?" Leng Feng asked with a frown.  The Wildlife Park is a nature reserve specially set aside by Fuxing to provide wild food. The wild boars and blackback fish caught by Han Yu and Ningping were all wild animals in the Wildlife Park.  The area was so big that even if all the staff of Xianghe Catering were dispatched, they would not be able to find Shi Lizhu's whereabouts within ten days and a half.  And if you really do this, it is tantamount to alerting the enemy, which is not worthwhile.

    Elena thought for a while and said: "I remember that Cavin once said that he had a secret place built by someone somewhere in the wild park. Whenever he had no inspiration for cooking, he would go there to stay.  A few days.”

    “Where is that place?” Leng Feng asked.

    "Well let me think about it" Elena frowned and thought for a moment, then said to Leng Feng: "I remember he said, his secret place is opposite a large lake, and in summer the sound of the wind can be heard in his secret place.  "

    "The big lake, the wind Come here, get a map of the wild park." Leng Feng thought for a while and gave instructions to the person at the door, and then said to Elena: "Thank you for telling me this, don't worry, I promise  You will never make mistakes when it comes to matters. After the Master of Cooking competition is over, I will send you and your son away from Ford. But before that, please stay here with your son for the time being. Is there any problem? "

    "No." Elena replied in a low voice.

    Elena knew that she would have nothing to do next, so she wisely followed Lin Ke and left the cold room.  When she was going out, she saw a man holding a roll of maps and hurriedly passed him.  Sighing softly, Elena followed Lin Ke and walked towards her temporary residence.

    "Come and see, on this map of the wild park, where is the location that Elena just said?" Leng Feng spread out the map and called to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "The big lake should refer to the Cold Water Pool in the Wildlife Park." Ning Ping pointed to the coordinates of the Cold Water Pool on the map.

    "Opposite the cold water pool, there is a place where you can hear the sound of wind from time to time. It is definitely not in the forest. In other words, Kavin's secret place is hidden in one of these rocks. The woman just now  I mentioned summer, and the south wind usually blows in summer, so I think it is very likely that Shi Lizhu was hidden here." Han Yu said while sliding his finger on the map, and finally determined that it was named  On the huge rock overlooking the rooftop.

    After the target is determined, the natural next step is to prepare to start the rescue.  In order to avoid alerting the enemy, Leng Feng, Han Yu and others agreed that Han Yu and Ning Ping would quietly enter the wildlife park and go to visit the rooftop first.  If Shi Lizhu is found, I will save her if I can.  If you can't save him, don't alert him. Come back and call for help and we can go rescue him together later.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping set off for Wangtiantai, and Leng Feng and the remaining people also began intense preparations.  Shi Bafang found out that his sister had finally found her whereabouts, and she finally let go of her heavy heart.  Immediately afterwards, he defeated the opponent who was originally the favorite to win the championship in the top 16, which made Shi Bafang, who was originally little famous, gradually become known to people.

    In Kavin’s house, Kavin was grabbed by both arms and pushed to the ground by two strong men.  Ruihui's boss, Joelna, was repairing his nails with a nail clipper and asked slowly, "Where is Shi Lizhu now?"

    "Boss, this matter" Kavin said while thinking of solutions quickly.

    Joelna squatted down, stretched out his right hand to lift up Calvin's chin and sneered: "Hmph The Master of Cooking competition is coming soon. I don't want you to be hurt at this time, thus affecting the plan to win the Master of Cooking competition. Cavin  , you are a smart person, I think it is very easy to talk to a smart person, so you must not disappoint me. I ask you again, where is Shi Lizhu now? "

    "Yes, looking at the rooftop." Kavin swallowed his saliva and replied honestly.

    "Smart answer." Joelna reached out and patted Calvin's cheek and smiled.  Then he turned back to the three people standing not far away and said, "You should know what to do next, right?"

    "What about those who are taking custody of Shi Lizhu?"

    "I only need Shi Lizhu." Joelna replied coldly.

    "Understood."

    ***************************************

    The rooftop of the wildlife park

    Shi Lizhu was lying on the stone bed, looking at the bright moonlight outside the window, with a lot of thoughts in her heart.  It's been so long since I was caught here, and I don't know that Bafang Ginseng didn't participate in the Master of Cooking competition?  I don’t know what the results will be like if I participate?  Has he now been defeated and returned to the Shijia store, anxiously searching for his whereabouts?  I wonder if he is also worried about himself?  Thinking of the end, Shi Lizhu couldn't help but think of Leng Feng's thick skin that was as thick as a city wall.

    "Alas~" Shi Lizhu sighed softly. Not feeling sleepy, she sat up and walked to the window wearing a piece of clothing.  This is a wildlife park with so many wild animals that it is absolutely impossible to escape safely by yourself.

    "Can't you sleep?" A voice suddenly asked outside the window.

    Shi Lizhu knew that the person who asked the question was one of the two people responsible for taking care of her, one old and one young. The young one slept on the lower floor. No one else could talk to her except the old man.

    "Yeah." Shi Lizhu responded softly.

    "Don't think so much. As long as you cooperate honestly, your life will definitely not be in danger." The old man outside the window said slowly.

    Shi Lizhu smiled bitterly when she heard this, even if she wanted to not cooperate, but how to resist?

    "Who are you? Ah!" The shrill screams spread far and wide in the silent night. Hearing the screams, Shi Lizhu suddenly felt some hope in her heart. Did the person who attacked the young man below come to save her?

    "Don't mess around." The old man warned Shi Lizhu in a deep voice and then walked downstairs.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 79 Powerful Enemy

    "Girl, you'd better cooperate. I don't want to leave any scars on your beautiful face. I don't think you want it yourself, right?" A man, about two years old, wearing a black short-sleeved shirt and black jeans  The blond man, who was about ten years old, said to Shi Lizhu in an irritated voice.

    Shi Lizhu looked at the old man who died tragically on one side of the room. That person was the one who just told her not to mess around. But before she could mess around, he died first.  A small steel ball was embedded deeply into the old man's chest, squeezing the old man's chest into a concave shape.

    "Who are you?" Shi Lizhu was stalling for time while quickly thinking of ways to escape.

    "We? Of course we are here to save you. Come on, follow us obediently." The blond man smiled and stepped forward to take Shi Lizhu's hand.

    Suddenly, a person standing not far behind the blond man warned: "Be careful!"

    The blond man immediately took a step back subconsciously, and at the same time as he stepped back, a fireball grazed the blond man's clothes and fell to the ground.  Shi Lizhu couldn't help but be happy when she saw it.

    "It seems that there are still people who want to steal this woman from us." The blond man looked coldly at the direction of the fireball.  I saw two men, one with bare hands and one with a sword, appear at the window.  When Shi Lizhu saw the visitor, she quickly ran towards him.

    The three people in the room looked at the two people outside the room. The blond man asked: "Whoever you are, hand over that woman."

    "Don't even think about it!" Han Yu replied decisively.  As soon as he finished speaking, a warning sign popped up in Han Yu's heart. He quickly pushed Shi Lizhu away and at the same time dodged to the side. Almost at the same time, a steel ball flew past Han Yu's cheek, leaving a scratch on Han Yu's face.  Marks and blood seeped out immediately.  Han Yu did not wipe the blood on his face, but stared at the person who attacked him and said, "Ability user?"

    "Not bad. It seems that you are also a person with abilities, and we happen to be close to each other." A blue-haired man wearing the same clothes as the blond man in the room came over and said to Han Yu while playing with a few steel balls in his hand.

    "Han Yu, take Shi Lizhu away first." As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, he felt his eyes blurred. The blond man appeared beside Shi Lizhu at some unknown time, grabbed Shi Lizhu's arm and waved to Han Yu, "Bye~  "

    The next second, the blond man appeared with Shi Lizhu more than ten meters away from where he originally stayed.

    "Damn it! Ning Ping" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    "Understood." Ning Ping agreed, and just as he was about to chase the blond man, a third man with red hair, dressed similarly to the blond man, blocked Ning Ping's way with a gun, and said coldly: "This road is blocked!"

    "Get out of the way!" Ning Ping replied coldly.

    "This road is blocked!" the red-haired man replied coldly.

    After a few words, Ning Ping and the guy blocking the road stopped talking nonsense and started fighting together.  The blue-haired man on the side glanced at Han Yu and said slowly: "Before we start fighting, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Bodi, and I am an ability user. The blond man who was shorter than me just now is called  Leon, his ability is teleportation, and the one who is fighting against your companion is named Tiger, and he is a gunman. By the way, here is another message. That Tiger is a gay enthusiast. I think your companion  The ones with thin skin and tender flesh are a bit hanging."

    "Huh~" Han Yu responded to Bodi's teasing with a big fireball.

    "Haha don't be so impulsive. Although you are a natural ability user, you will lose if you underestimate the enemy." As he spoke, Bodi threw two steel balls at Han Yu.

    Han Yu saw two steel balls slowly floating toward him, posing no threat at all, so he felt a little careless.

    "Don't be careless!" Ning Ping on the other side reminded Han Yu loudly that he was careless.  As a result, he was attacked by Tiger on the side and picked off a piece of clothing with the tip of his spear.

    "Hey, I'm going to slowly take off your clothes." Tiger said to Ning Ping with a very evil smile.

    Ning Ping was furious when he heard this. He ignored Han Yu and concentrated on fighting the enemy.  Fortunately, with Ning Ping's previous reminder, Han Yu dodged the flying steel balls.  Before Han Yu could laugh at Bodi's poor abilities, he heard the sound of an object collapsing behind him.  Han Yu looked back and saw that the two steel balls had disappeared, leaving only two bowl-sized holes in the wall.

    "Be careful, it's not fun to be hit by my steel balls." Bodi smiled and threw the steel balls at Han Yu again, this time five.

    Bodi explained to Han Yu with a smile: "My ability is acceleration. As the name suggests, it can make any moving object that I touch keep moving at a constant speed for a certain distance. Within this distance, any object that I touch can move at a constant speed."  ???There is no force that can stop it from moving forward.  "

    "Humph, as long as you don't get beaten, it's over." Han Yu snorted coldly and rushed towards Bodi.

    "Are you sure you can avoid it?" Bodi asked with a smile, then quickly retreated while still throwing steel balls at Han Yu.  Han Yu dodged left and right, avoiding the steel balls while approaching Bodi, but unfortunately, the cunning Bodi always kept a certain distance from Han Yu.  Until Han Yu suddenly found that his front was covered with steel balls approaching him at a constant speed, and he had no way to escape.

    "HahaI said you can't escape." Bodi said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "Since you can't hide, then don't hide at all. Drink!" Han Yu shouted, with himself as the center, a pillar of fire rose into the sky, melting all the steel balls approaching into liquid and falling to the ground.

    "Hey I didn't expect you to have this trick." Bodi praised in surprise, then changed the subject and said with a smile: "However, our mission has been completed. Let me tell you before leaving,  We are the bodyguards invited by Ruihui, and we hope there will be another chance to fight with you. Goodbye~" After Bodi finished speaking, he turned around and ran away without any hesitation.

    As soon as Han Yu wanted to chase, he heard Ning Ping shouting urgently: "Don't chase!"

    Hearing this, Han Yu turned to look at Ning Ping. Unexpectedly, he was shocked when he saw Ning Ping's appearance. He rushed forward and asked, "Ning Ping, how are you?"

    At this time, the ragged Ning Ping replied coldly: "I'm fine, the other party didn't kill him."

    "Then why don't you let me chase you?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Shi Lizhu is in their hands, can you use all your strength to snatch it away? Go back first. Since the other party dares to leave their whereabouts before leaving, then the next step will be a war between Ruihui and Xianghe. We must hurry up  Go back and remind Leng Feng to take precautions to prevent Leng Feng from being caught off guard."

    Based on the idea that he can escape the monk but not the temple, and the more important reason is that Han Yu is not sure that he can rescue Shi Lizhu while Shi Lizhu is safe and sound.  He had to give up chasing Shi Lizhu temporarily and returned to Xianghe Catering Company with Ning Ping.

    As soon as he heard that Shi Lizhu had been captured by Ruihui’s people, Leng Feng couldn’t help but want to take people to find Ruihui’s important person, Joelna. Fortunately, he was stopped by Shi Bafang who was present.

    "What should we do now?" Leng Feng asked Shi Bafang with wide eyes.

    "Find out exactly where my sister is being held, and then look for opportunities to save people. Leng Feng, what you have to do now is to manage Xianghe well and don't let Ruihui take advantage of your company's loopholes. As for my sister, I will personally  Go rescue." Shi Bafang replied in a deep voice.

    "I know. But you still have the Master of Cooking competition to compete with"

    Shi Bafang shook his head slightly, "In my heart, my sister is more important than the Master of Kitchen Competition."

    Leng Feng listened to Shi Bafang's words, nodded and said: "Okay, once I have the exact news about your sister, I will be the first to inform you. But before getting this news, you have to compete in the Master of Cooking Competition. Those  Haven't the bastards always wanted to get the title of God of Cooking? We just refused to let them get their wish."

    "I will." Shi Bafang replied seriously.

    "Boss, the organizer of the Fortune Star Master of Cooking Competition has sent someone here." Uncle Fu, the butler, stood at the door and reported to Leng Feng.

    "Huh? What is he doing here at this time? Invite him to the living room for tea. I will be there in a minute."

    "yes."

    "Leng Feng, who is here?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "The organizer of the Master of Cooking Competition, the representative of the alliance. I remember that they usually keep a low profile and never have any deep contacts with any forces in Fortune Star. It's probably not a good thing to come to me now."

    "Is it a good thing? You have to see it before you know it."

    "You're right. You guys take a rest here. I'll go see him first and hear what he has to say to me." Leng Feng stood up and said to Han Yu and others.

    The person who came to Leng Feng was a fat man of medium height, smiling all day long.  But don't think that just because he smiles when he sees others, that means he's a good guy.  I don't know how many guys who despised him fell into the hands of this fat man.

    "Mr. Gerich, I didn't know you were here, what advice do you have?" Leng Feng smiled and stepped forward to shake hands with the fat man and said hello, then asked straight to the point.

    "Hahaha It's actually nothing. I just received a report from others saying that Mr. Leng Feng had done something that affected the contestants during the Master of Chef Competition. I'm here to confirm the authenticity of this matter."  Grexi replied with a smile.

    "This" Leng Feng hesitated after hearing the words, and said to Gerich: "To be honest, Mr. Gerich??, it's not that I want to cause trouble for those contestants, but that someone violated the common agreement previously made by all the forces in our Fortune Star. What I have been doing during this period is to try to find the kidnapped person.  I'm sorry if this has caused you any misunderstanding.  "

    "Whose family member was kidnapped?" Gerrich asked curiously.

    "Shi Bafang's sister, Shi Lizhu. She is also my fiancée."

    "Fiancée?" Gerich looked at Leng Feng with some doubts, making Leng Feng feel a little embarrassed, so he had to explain: "Actually, she has not accepted my proposal, but in my heart, I will not marry her unless I am wrong in this life.  ”

    "Hehehe In that case, I wish you good luck. Okay, I've finished asking the questions, so I'll take my leave first."

    “Let’s go slowly.” Leng Feng quickly stood up to see him off.

    After arriving at the door, Gerich suddenly asked Leng Feng: "Mr. Leng Feng, is your withdrawal from the competition this time also related to the kidnapped girl?"

    Hearing this, Leng Feng replied without thinking: "In my eyes, the Master of Cooking competition happens every year, but there may be only one beloved in this life."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 80: Enemies never get together

    The venue where the Master of Chef Competition is held is about half an hour before the start of the competition, but at this time it is already crowded.  Logically speaking, what is being held today is just the quarter-finals, so it shouldn't attract so many people.  But as long as they think about both sides of this competition, everyone feels that coming here today is really worth it.

    One side is the favorite to win the championship this year, Kavin from Ruihui Catering.  Originally there was Leng Feng who was the favorite before Ka Wen. However, as Leng Feng announced his withdrawal from this Master of Chef Competition, Ka Wen became the favorite of this Master of Chef Competition.  On the other side is Shi Bafang of the little-known Shijia store.  Before the start of this competition, the name Shi Bafang was very unfamiliar to everyone, but as the competition started, after Shi Bafang made delicious delicacies that made people gasp in admiration after eating them, Shi Bafang seemed like a horse that could win the championship.  The dark horse made many people remember his name.  Presumably even if Shi Bafang fails to win this time, his name will be known to many people on Fortune Star.

    The competition has not started yet, and the audience who have arrived at the scene are talking in twos and threes about what test questions the organizer of the Master of Chef Competition will give to stump the contestants in the upcoming competition.  In every MasterChef competition, in order to prevent the occurrence of favoritism and fraud, only after the competition begins can the participating chefs know what dishes they are going to cook.  If you want to make whatever dishes you are good at, no problem. After you enter the finals, if you are good at the selected cuisines, you can do whatever you like.

    “Bang, bang, bang!” As three salutes were fired, the audience at the scene fell silent.  Because they knew that when the game started, they saw a team of people coming out from both sides of the playing field.

    Wearing a robe embroidered with a yellow dragon, Kavin walked over slowly, followed by a dozen assistants.  The scene was astonishing to see.  Someone couldn't help but cheer loudly, "Caven, you must win. I'm betting all my property on you!"

    Gambling is one of the bad qualities of human beings.  It would be really strange if there was no gambling in an event like the Master of Cooking Competition that affects the entire Fortune Star.  Precisely because the alliance knew this, it not only did not ban gambling, but also took the initiative to open an official gambling game.  However, the official betting odds are not high and not many people go there.  People still prefer private gambling games with deep pockets and higher odds.

    Some people support Kavin, and naturally some people support Shi Bafang.  Unlike those who support Kavin, most of those who support Shi Bafang are older girls and younger wives.

    The long black shawl hair is tied behind the head, revealing a handsome face. Under the two sharp eyebrows is a pair of eyes that look a little melancholy because they are worried about the safety of their sister.  Compared with Ka Wen's nouveau riche appearance, Shi Bafang can throw Ka Wen thousands of miles away.

    Listening to the cheers of the audience, although Kavin felt unhappy, he couldn't say anything at this time.  how to say?  Could it be that he was angry just because those who supported him were all rich and powerful men, while those who supported Shi Bafang were all young and beautiful women?  This also seems that he is too immeasurable.

    Shi Bafang stared at Kavin across from him, subconsciously wanting to touch his kitchen knife.  Fortunately, Field, who served as Shi Bafang's assistant, discovered it in time and quickly reached out to hold Shi Bafang's hand and whispered: "Bafang, don't be impulsive!"

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang took a deep breath, tried to calm down his somewhat excited mood, and looked at Kavin opposite him coldly.  And Calvin obviously understood why Shi Bafang looked at him like that, and smiled politely at Shi Bafang.  From his smile, Shi Bafang saw the sarcasm, as if to say, so what if you knew that I had your sister kidnapped?  What can you do to me?

    Just when Field wanted to persuade Shi Bafang to be patient, Shi Bafang suddenly made an unexpected move.  He smiled at Kavin opposite him, then extended his thumb to Kavin, turned it around, and then raised his eyebrows at Kavin.

    The scene was suddenly silent for three seconds, and then it started to boil.

    This is a provocation!  As a dark horse to win the championship, Shi Bafang challenged Cavan, the favorite, in his own way.  What else makes people who like to watch the excitement more happy, of course, is that something more lively happens than they imagined.

    Kavin’s cheeks twitched slightly. He could not make the same move as Shi Bafang as he maintained his own identity.  Shi Bafang was young and impulsive, and if he did this kind of thing, he would not only be said to have no self-respect, but also be laughed at for imitating others.

    Just when Kavin was sulking alone and trying to persuade himself over and over again not to take this matter to heart, Shi Bafang on the opposite side made another shocking move.  He raised his head high, stretched out his right hand to point at Kavin opposite, then retracted his right hand and scratched his neck with the thumb of his right hand.

    Throat sealing ceremony!This is definitely a declaration of war on Kavin!

    "What a ignorant boy." In the judges' lounge, a woman who looked about twenty years old commented in an old-fashioned way after watching Shi Bafang's performance.  A fat man sitting next to her laughed when he heard this and said: "Haha what is this? Lei Xi, young people always have the energy of a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. If he is like you, he will not do anything.  Looks and sounds, then I would feel a bit awkward."

    "Grish, do you know that boy?" the woman named Recy asked after hearing this.

    "I don't know him." Grexi replied in confusion.

    Lei Xi looked at Gerich up and down with some surprise, nodded and said: "It's rare, it's rare, you, a fat guy, can actually speak for someone you don't know."

    "What do you mean by that? I think I, Gerich, have always been fair and impartial" Gerich said anxiously upon hearing this.

    "Come on, come on, the people sitting here are all our own people, who are you trying to fool with these words? Don't I know you? If you don't see the rabbit, you won't let the eagle fly. If you are a master who is not willing to suffer, you will be blamed for someone you don't know.  Guy talking? Hey, you really don’t know that kid?”

    Gerich smiled helplessly and replied with a serious face: "I really" At this point, looking at Lei Xi's unbelieving face, he said as if defeated: "Okay, okay  Well, I admit, I know this person. His grandfather is Shi Pei, who once won the title of God of Cooking in the God of Cooking competition. I once had a relationship with his grandfather. But as his grandfather won the title of God of Cooking in a God of Cooking competition,  After losing to his apprentice, there was no contact between his grandfather and I. It’s not that I didn’t want to go to his grandfather, but that his grandfather had stopped working as a chef since his defeat. Without intersection, the relationship between the two sides  The relationship between them will naturally become weaker and weaker.”

    "I heard that there was an inside story behind Shi Pei's defeat to his apprentice, right?" Lei Qian suddenly asked with some gossip.

    Gerich waved his hand after hearing this, "It's been so long, what's the point of talking about it now? I was looking forward to the game later. Haha, the grandson came to take away the shame of grandpa, this kind of thing  It looks quite interesting. Hey, do you know what this competition is about?"

    “I don’t know, the boss went to the Chefs Association to get competition questions, and he hasn’t come back yet.” Lei Qian shook her head and replied.

    "Oh." Gerich responded without saying anything.  After Lei Xi was silent for a while, she asked Gerich in a low voice: "Grich, you went to Xianghe Restaurant yesterday. How did Leng Feng answer you?"

    "Why are you asking this?" Gerich looked at Recy and asked.

    "I'm just a little curious. You said that every time we come to the Master of Chef competition, something always happens. Don't those people get tired?"

    "Don't be curious about this kind of thing in the future. As long as the boss doesn't say anything, we can only turn a blind eye and pass by like stone statues. If you are serious about this kind of thing, then it is better to stop this kind of God of Cooking competition as soon as possible.  Well done. Let them each recruit their own talents and have a free-for-all. The winner in the end will be the God of Cooking from Fortune Star."

    "Look what you said, I just asked casually. If you don't want to tell me, forget it." Lei Qian said a little unhappy.

    "You, don't think that the boss has a good temper. If you really offend the boss, just wait and regret it."

    "Damn fat man, are you plotting against me again?"

    Gerich was startled when he suddenly heard the boss's voice. Just when he was about to turn around and explain, he heard Lei Xi couldn't help but chuckle.  Then it dawned on me.  It wasn't the boss who spoke just now, but Recy, who used ventriloquism to imitate the boss's voice to scare herself.

    "You guy" Gerich looked at Lei Qian with a bit of laughter.  Suddenly, I heard the boss's voice coming from behind me, "Grish, come here and help me."

    "Lexi, you still want to lie to me?" Gerich looked at Leixi with some dissatisfaction.  Lei Xi, on the other hand, waved her hand to herself with an innocent face.  Gerich looked back and saw his boss standing not far away, glaring at him with an angry look on his face.

    "Boss, you are back. Thank you for your hard work. My little brother is here to help you get it." Gerich trotted all the way to the boss's side, nodded and bowed and said to him.

    "Hmph!" The boss snorted coldly, handed the thing in his hand to Gerich and said, "Get it." Then he said to everyone, "Okay, everyone, get ready, it's time for us to enter."

    “Boss, what is this?” Gerich asked Lao Dadao as he opened the bag in his hand.

    "My midnight snack. I'm warning you, don't eat it secretly!"

    "Yes. I understand," Gerich replied quickly.

    As the thirteen judges took their seats, the host of the Master of Chef Competition spoke with passionHe announced in a loud voice: "Ladies and gentlemen, I announce that the quarter-finals of the God of Cooking Competition will now officially begin! First, let the judges of the competition announce the content of the competition."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 81: The Horse Stumbles

    "Porridge."

    Looking at the large words written on the white cloth, Kawen and Shi Bafang frowned in unison.  This topic was so different from what they had guessed that they had to think carefully about what kind of porridge to make to win the approval of the judges.  Shi Bafang always remembered what Leng Feng said to Shi Bafang before the competition.  "If you want to win the MasterChef competition, then you don't have to think about how to satisfy the audience watching the competition, just satisfy the thirteen judges who are responsible for scoring the food you make. Because  Strictly speaking, those thirteen judges are the ones who have the final say on whether you can win."

    After both sides of the game thought for a while, Kavin took the lead in taking action.  The game time was set at two hours, and he didn't want to waste too much time.  And when he makes a move here, he can also put pressure on his opponent.

    Kawen's idea is good, but unfortunately Shi Bafang is not the easy-to-deal with him as he thought. Before he came here to compete, Leng Feng had already told Shi Bafang all his experience in competing over the years, with the purpose of making Shi Bafang better at competing.  There will be no chaos due to unexpected situations on the way.  Now it seems that Leng Feng’s original decision was correct.  After Shi Bafang saw Kavin on the opposite side start to take action, he still sat there motionless.

    "Is he overly nervous and scared out of his mind?" Lei Xi asked Gerich in a low voice at the judges' table.

    "Probably not?" Grexi replied uncertainly.

    "Shut up, everyone! Watch carefully." Grexi's boss Fenris said unhappily to Grexi and Leixi who were gossiping.  After finishing speaking, I couldn't help but yawn.

    "Boss, what's wrong with you?" Gerich asked with concern upon seeing this.

    "It's okay, I just ate something before coming here, and I'm a little sleepy now." Fenris replied with a breath.

    Before Gerich could continue to express his loyalty to Fenris, he heard Lei Xi shout in a low voice: "Hey, Shi Bafang has started too." Hearing this, Gerich quickly looked towards the stove where Shi Bafang was.  Different from the lively scene in Kawen where everyone was busy, Shi Bafang seemed a little calm here.  Shi Bafang and his only assistant worked separately. The assistant was washing rice, while Shi Bafang started cooking on the other side.  His move immediately caused some people to laugh in a low voice, wondering if Shi Bafang was too nervous and forgot to add rice when cooking porridge.

    Kavin on the opposite side also smiled in his heart when he saw Shi Bafang's actions. He couldn't help but regret being too nervous before. He thought Shi Bafang was a difficult opponent, but now it seems that he is just mediocre.  Kavin, who was in a happy mood, moved quickly with his hands, and the porridge he made was completed amidst the cheers of the audience.  After quenching it with ice cubes, the porridge made by Calvin was completed.  At this time, Shi Bafang's porridge was only half done.

    Most of the audience started to boo loudly. As the host of the competition, he also walked up to Shi Bafang and asked Shi Bafang in a low voice if he wanted to give up the game.  Hearing this, Shi Bafang glanced at the host coldly and replied calmly: "Have the two hours come already?"

    The host was stunned for a moment when asked, and then returned to his original position in despair.  The game time for this round of the quarterfinals was two hours, and Cavan completed it in less than an hour.  However, this competition is about whose porridge is more in line with the judges' taste, rather than who takes less time to make the porridge.  With nothing to do, Kavin stayed in his seat boredly and wanted to see what kind of porridge Shi Bafang made, but the rules could not be violated, so he could only think about it.  After looking around for a while, Kavin picked up an unpeeled potato and started peeling it out of boredom.  While peeling, he couldn't help comforting himself, "It's okay. The white fungus, rock sugar and lotus seed porridge I made is delicious. It is definitely not the kind of porridge made by a boy who has never seen the market. And I made the porridge first.  , when we taste it later, we will taste the porridge I made first. The white fungus rock sugar lotus seed porridge is very sweet, and after the judges finish eating, they must not be interested in other sweet porridges. It’s a pity, if I had known I would have found it before the competition  That kid made a bet and used the cooking experience in his hand as a bet, what a pity."

    Just as Kavin's fantasy became more and more beautiful, another half hour passed, and the porridge made by Shi Bafang was finally completed.  When the host asked the two contestants who would ask the judges to taste it first, Kavin immediately asked the judges to taste his porridge first on the grounds that he had finished the porridge first.  Shi Bafang replied nonchalantly: "Let the judges taste his porridge first. The porridge I made is a bit hot and needs to cool down for a while before eating." Now that the two parties have reached an agreement, the only thing left to do is to taste it.

    Under the confident gaze of Kavin, the thirteen judges first took a sip of water, then picked up the small bowl of porridge that was brought to them and tasted it slowly.

    Being able to serve as a judge for the Master of Chef Competition is, at best, a gourmet, and at worst, a foodie.  The only thing these two have in common is that they are all about eating.It’ll be OK again.

    Under Kavin’s gaze, the thirteen judges put down the small bowls in their hands and exchanged their opinions with each other in low voices.  Finally, Fenris, the eldest of the thirteen judges, stood up and said: "From the five aspects of color, aroma, taste, meaning and shape, this bowl of white fungus, rock sugar and lotus seed porridge made by Calvin is undoubtedly made with care, so  Our judging panel unanimously decided to give the Cavan player’s Tremella Rock Sugar Lotus Seed Porridge a top-notch rating.”

    "Oh, top grade. I didn't expect that Contestant Kavin's Tremella Rock Sugar Lotus Seed Porridge was rated as Top Grade from the beginning. I wonder if this result will bring a lot of pressure to Contestant Shi Bafang? To be honest, looking at that  The white fungus, rock sugar and lotus seed porridge looks like jade, and as the host, I can’t help but drool secretly.”

    "This host is so annoying." Field glared at the host who kept talking with some dissatisfaction.

    “Don’t take it to heart, he is not a judge, just let him say whatever he wants.” Shi Bafang said lightly.

    After expressing his thanks, the host seemed to have just remembered that the porridge made by Shi Bafang had not yet been tasted by the judges. He quickly changed the subject and said loudly: "That's all the nonsense. Next, let the judges taste it."  Let’s look at what contestant Shi Bafang did Excuse me, contestant Shi Bafang, what is the name of the porridge you made?”

    "Jade tea porridge." Shi Bafang replied calmly.

    "Ah? You said that the porridge you made that looks like moss growing in the water is called Jade Tea Porridge? Haha please forgive me for being rude. Next, let the judges start tasting the Jade Tea Porridge made by contestant Shi Bafang.  Bar."

    “This host is really annoying.” Rexy muttered in a low voice, somewhat unhappy.  She hates it when someone mentions disgusting things to her while eating, which makes her lose her appetite.

    Holding a small bowl with some residual heat in his hand, he looked at the green porridge in the bowl that contrasted with the white bowl walls.  Lei Qian couldn't help but think of the moss growing in the water that the host just mentioned.  Putting down the small bowl deliberately, she heard the sound of snoring in her ears. Lei Qian looked sideways and saw Gerich sitting beside him, holding the bowl and pouring it into his mouth.

    "Even if you want to help that Shi Bafang, you don't have to do it so obviously, right?" Lei Qian couldn't help but cursed in her heart when she saw this.  Fenris on the side also couldn't stand it and shouted in a low voice: "Grich, be gentle with your food!"

    "Boss, I'm sorry, this porridge tastes too good." After finishing the green porridge in his bowl, Gerich apologized to Fenris and then said to the staff in charge of serving the porridge: "Here's another bowl.  .”

    Seeing Gerrich’s performance, the other judges couldn’t help but be a little curious. Does this jade tea porridge really taste that good?  Lei Xi looked at Gerich who was eating his second bowl, and then at the green porridge in her own bowl. She took a spoonful of it with a determined spoon and slowly put it into her mouth. At first she felt a little bitter and tight.  It's followed by a bit of sweetness and a bit of fragrance.  Unknowingly, Lei Qian also finished the tea porridge in her bowl.  On the question of whether to ask for a bowl like Gerrich, if you don't add a bowl, you lose to a bowl.

    Kavin looked at the judges who were eating the tea porridge made by Shi Bafang with some surprise.  The reactions of these judges were beyond his expectation, making him feel strange and puzzled.

    Shi Bafang glanced at Kawen proudly, his heart filled with pride of victory.  Compared with when the judges ate the porridge made by Calvin, the judges now can only be described as gobbling it up.

    "Bafang, how did you do it?" Field couldn't help but asked in a low voice.

    "Hehe I would also like to thank Leng Feng for the information about these judges that he gave me before. Field, do you think those judges have any common characteristics?"

    "Wellthey are all fat people." Field replied after looking at the judges.

    "Yes, they are all fat people. In other words, these people usually eat meaty food such as big fish and meat. Most of the porridges are sweet, like the white fungus, rock sugar and lotus seed porridge made by Calvin.  It’s even sweeter. But that’s good. With the sweet porridge he made before, the judges felt that the tea porridge we made has a unique taste. These judges have never eaten anything, and now they want it.  The food is just different.”

    "It turns out you did the opposite. Good boy, I really deserve you." Field praised sincerely.

    Unlike Shi Bafang and Field who were in high spirits, Kavin was already breaking out in a cold sweat. He had already begun to imagine how Ruihui's boss would treat him when he returned.  Kavin knows his boss very well, and he will never tolerate his failure.

    "No! I don't accept it. He is being opportunistic. I demand a rematch!" Kavin suddenly rushed to the judges' table and yelled:?? shouted.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 82 The Final Madness

    "Contestant Shi Bafang, look, Contestant Kawen hopes to have a rematch, but I didn't know you" The host of the competition softly asked Shi Bafang for his opinion.

    Shi Bafang glanced at the host, reached out to grab the microphone from the host's hand, pointed at the host and shouted: "You, as a host, what benefits has Kavin given you? Let people work so hard to say good things for him.  . If the competition is rematched because he is not satisfied with the result, then can all the chefs who lost the competition ask for a rematch?"

    With the amplification effect of the microphone, Shi Bafang’s words immediately spread throughout the entire venue.  Originally, the audience in the venue just watched the host approach Shi Bafang and whisper something, but the specific content could not be heard.  Now when I heard Shi Bafang questioning the host, the venue suddenly burst into boos.

    People like to watch ordinary people move towards success step by step, and they also like to watch people who are usually high and mighty fall heavily from their heights.  As for whether the man fell to death?  What does it have to do with me?  I'm just a soy sauce person.

    "Did you hear that? Cavin. As a well-known chef, you still have to have some backbone. Even if you lose, you must be able to afford to lose." Fenris looked at Cavin and said.

    When Kavin heard this, he just wanted to cry.  Damn it, can I afford to lose?  If I lose here, the butcher will kill me if I go back to Joelna. Do you know?

    Fenris doesn’t know how to read minds, so he can’t hear Kavin’s thoughts at this time.  Seeing that Kavin was still lingering in front of the judges' table, he waved to two staff members and asked them to take Kavin away.  So as not to affect the next game.  There are eight games in the quarterfinals, and there are still seven games to compete with, so we can't waste them all on Cavan.

    It wasn’t until two staff members grabbed his arms and dragged him outside that Kavin realized that his hope had been dashed and that his life might not be saved if he returned.  Hopes failed, and the despair in his heart drove Carvin crazy.

    Returning to his stove to put away his kitchen utensils, the two staff members saw that Kavin looked calm at this time and couldn't help but relax their vigilance.  Even the entire audience thought that Kavin, who had just shouted for a rematch, had accepted the unchangeable reality of failure.

    And just when most people were focusing on the winner of this game, Shi Bafang, another small group of people who were paying attention to Kavin suddenly let out an exclamation.  At that moment, Kavin stabbed the two staff members around him with a knife and rushed towards Shi Bafang.

    The judges were angry. Kavin’s behavior was completely contemptuous of the existence of their judging panel!

    At this time, Kavin's eyes were red and he rushed towards Shi Bafang without saying a word.  In Kavin's eyes, he and Shi Bafang are the only ones left in this world.  Since he was about to finish playing, before he finished playing, Kawen must let Shi Bafang, who had caused him to finish playing, be buried with him!

    In Kavin’s view, Shi Bafang is just a boy under the age of fifteen. Even though he is extremely talented, he is still not enough for an adult like himself.

    In the blink of an eye, Kavin had already rushed in front of Shi Bafang.  The audience present all secretly sweated for Shi Bafang, but they ignored one thing.  As Shi Bafang's assistant, he just had time to stand aside in a daze, as if he didn't see Kavin rushing towards him with a knife.

    “Bang!” An unbelievable scene happened in front of everyone.  Everyone's original idea was that Kavin stabbed Shi Bafang with a knife and blood splattered everywhere.  What surprised them was that Kavin, who rushed to Shi Bafang, did not stab Shi Bafang with his knife. Instead, he was kicked backwards by Shi Bafang's beautiful side kick.  It didn't stop until it hit the guardrail hard.

    "Ahem" Kavin fell from the guardrail to the ground and lay on the ground vomiting a few mouthfuls of blood.  It's a pity that no one sympathized with him, and everyone thought that he brought it upon himself.  The staff at the venue finally arrived and easily captured Kavin who was no longer able to fight back.

    "How is it?" Joelna asked a person sitting next to him in a low voice as he kicked in the audience at the venue.

    “My leg skills are good, and my strength and timing of my kick are also very accurate.” The man being questioned commented softly.

    "Rosen, I'm not asking you this." Joelna said helplessly.

    "Ah? Then what are you asking?"

    "If you fight him, are you sure you can catch him?"

    "Well you have to fight to find out. Boss, do you want to subdue him?" Rosen thought for a while and asked.

    "Hmm. I don't need that trash Kevin anymore. But Ruihui needs a well-known chef."

    "Isn't his sister in your hands? Just threaten him with his sister. Anyway, it's not like you haven't done this kind of thing before."

    "Idiot, even if he comes to Ruihui, how can he be willing to work for Ruihui? I want him to confess his feelings?.  "

    "Well that's a bit difficult to handle. You kidnapped my sister here, and you still want her to be convinced by you? Boss, you don't have a fever, do you?"

    "Fuck you, stop making sarcastic remarks and think of a solution quickly."

    "Wellit's difficult to handle. If you are asked to give up his sister Shi Lizhu now, you must be unwilling." Rosen thought for a while, shook his head and said to Joelna.

    "Of course, I plan to use his sister to deal with Leng Feng. How can I just give up?"

    "Then I advise you to die as soon as possible and conquer that Shi Bafang idea."

    "I don't believe that all methods are thought up by people. I won't be able to come up with a perfect method." Joelna replied stubbornly.

    "Okay, think about it with your heart. But there is still a question that needs you to decide."

    "what is the problem?"

    "What to do with that guy?"

    Following the instructions in Rosen’s eyes, Joelna saw Kavin being carried out of the venue.  His face suddenly darkened, "Ruihui doesn't need this kind of trash that can't afford to lose. Let you deal with it as you wish. But remember to do it cleanly and don't let me come back to wipe your ass."

    "Okay, as long as you say this, boss, then I can let go and do things. Don't worry, boss, I guarantee that this Kavin will die in an accident, and no one will doubt our Ruihui."  .”

    "If possible, try to have Calvin's death related to Xiang and catering."

    Regarding the additional request made by Joelna, Rosen smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Boss, if you want to conquer Shi Bafang, for now, it is best not to start a conflict with Hexianghe. After all, that way, Shi Bafang  He will stand on the opposite side of us, and it will be even more difficult to conquer him."

    "Well okay." Joelna agreed reluctantly.

    Although there was a small episode in the quarterfinals, it did not affect the subsequent games.  The audience's attention was quickly attracted by the next quarterfinals.  Shi Bafang and Fei Er walked out of the venue with the packed kitchen utensils and got into the car that Leng Feng sent to pick them up.

    "How do you feel?" Leng Feng, who had been waiting in the car for a long time, asked Shi Bafang.

    "It's okay. Where are Han Yu and the others?" Shi Bafang agreed, looked around and found that there was no sign of Han Yu or Ning Ping in the car, so he asked casually.

    "Oh, they went to investigate the whereabouts of your sister. Let's go back first, maybe they are waiting for us at Xianghe headquarters." Leng Feng explained to Shi Bafang after hearing this, and asked the driver to drive, preparing to return to Xianghe.

    "Hey look, that guy Kavin." Field suddenly said to Shi Bafang and Leng Feng in the car.  Looking in the direction of Field's finger, Calvin was being put into a police car.  Although Shi Bafang was not hurt before, the two venue staff who were standing next to Kavin were stabbed.

    "Humph, you deserve it." Shi Bafang said with a cold snort.

    "Okay, don't be angry for that kind of person. He is finished. Even if we don't take care of him anymore, he will never leave Ford alive. Ruihui's Joelna is a very practical person, and he will never let that person  He wasted countless money, but in the end, all his investment was in vain. If I am not wrong, it will not be long before that Calvin disappears from the Fortune Star, completely disappearing. "

    “…I don’t know how my sister is doing now?” Shi Bafang said suddenly.  Leng Feng heard the words and quickly comforted him: "It's okay, Bafang. That Joelna is a very practical person. After today's game, I think you have caught his eye. I guess he is thinking about how to make you right now."  He was convinced. In this case, your sister will not be in danger for the time being. If you want your sister to be safe and sound, then in the next game, you'd better keep winning and let that Joel  Na feels that the value of subduing you is more important than dealing with me."

    "If I could know my sister's current location"

    "Then I promise you, I will use all the power of Xianghe to rescue your sister, even if it means starting a war." Leng Feng solemnly promised Shi Bafang.

    After hearing Leng Feng’s assurance, Shi Bafang suddenly smiled and said in a relaxed tone: “You should tell my sister this. I think she will be very happy after hearing this.”

    "Hehe" Leng Feng smiled sheepishly upon hearing this.

    At the same time, two uninvited guests came into Ruihui's base camp.  Han Yu and Ning Ping sneaked in quietly, trying to find the specific location of Shi Lizhu.

    It can be said that Ruihui Catering Company is indeed Xianghe’s opponent, both in terms of financial and material resources.Peaceful and harmonious.  Not long after Han Yu and Ning Ping sneaked in quietly, they were almost lost.

    "Damn it, why aren't there a few maps here? Ning Ping, have you figured out where we are going next?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping behind him in a low voice.

    "Speak softly, we are in a ventilation duct now, and there is echo when talking, and people may hear you if you are not careful. Try walking to the right this time." Ning Ping said in a low voice.

    "Got it." Han Yu agreed and slowly crawled towards the ventilation duct on his right.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 83 Discovery

    "Huh?" Han Yu, who was crawling forward, suddenly stopped and reached out to Ning Ping behind him to make a quiet gesture.  Then carefully look out from the vent of the ventilation duct.

    Ning Ping, who kept quiet, also went over to take a look, and found that the place Han Yu was looking at was an activity room with a game pool.  At this time, except for three people in the pool, there was no one outside the pool.  Ning Ping also knew the three people swimming.  It was the person who suddenly appeared that night and snatched away Shi Lizhu.  Han Yu and Ningping listened quietly to the conversation of the three people in the swimming pool below.

    "Tiger, your health seems to be a little weak. Have you been playing with women too much recently, and your kidneys are weak?" Lyon, a blond man, smiled and joked to Tiger, who lost to him in swimming.

    Tiger, who was ridiculed, wiped the water from his face, glared at Leon and cursed: "Fuck you. I not only play with women, but men are also my favorite. Leon, if you continue to talk nonsense, be careful one day I will quietly  Climb into your bed and let you know how powerful I am."

    "No, my gender is male, I like women, and I don't plan to travel to your world for the time being." Upon hearing this, Leon quickly waved his hands and begged for mercy.

    "Okay, you two should say less. How are you prepared for what I asked you to do?" Bodi interrupted the conversation between the two and asked.

    It seemed that Bodie was the eldest among the three. Leon put away the smile on his face and replied seriously: "Everything is ready. As long as we give the order, those people will stand up and support us."

    "Good job." Bodi nodded with satisfaction and looked at Tiger.

    Tiger said with some embarrassment: "I have a little trouble here. Except for an old woman who disagrees, everyone else has been persuaded by me and agreed to support us when we act."

    "Why didn't that old woman agree?" Bodi asked with a frown.

    "ErI dare not say." Tiger glanced at Bodi, lowered his head and replied.

    "Tell me." Bodie asked with a stern face.

    "Yes, I can't agree to that old woman's request without permission."

    "any request?"

    "Er"

    "Come on, Tiger, in my impression, you are not the mother-in-law kind of person." Bodi looked at Tiger with some confusion and asked, with a trace of disappointment in his eyes.

    Intrigued by Bodi's eyes, Tiger gritted his teeth and said quickly: "That old woman wants you to be her lover."

    "Who does she want?" Bodi was stunned when he heard this, and asked with some doubts about his hearing.

    "You." Tiger replied quietly.

    "Hmphhaha" Bodi was so angry that he laughed and cursed: "That shameless old woman, she really knows her whims! Wants me to be her lover? Damn! Even for such an old scumbag!"  How dare you have such wishful thinking!"

    Afterwards, Bodie used different languages ??to strongly condemn the old woman who wanted to get involved with him.  Let Tiger, Leon, Han Yu and Ning Ping who were hiding in the ventilation duct realize that swearing is also an art!

    "Pody, calm down." When Body had finished scolding him, Leon persuaded him softly.

    "Humph!" Bodi snorted coldly, looked at Tiger and said, "I don't want to hear anything about that old woman anymore. You think of a way to make her disappear from this world as soon as possible."

    "Understood." Tiger agreed happily.  Tiger felt equally unhappy about that old woman who always pretended to be different from others no matter what.

    Leon on the side expressed his worries to Bodie and said: "Bodie, getting rid of that old woman is just a matter of fingers for us, but if this matter causes Joelna's dissatisfaction"

    "Don't worry, Joelna still needs us now, and he will tolerate our actions." Bodi replied confidently.

    "What if one day he no longer needs us? If he settles old scores with us"

    "I don't think that day will come. I recently learned about an interesting thing in Ruihui. As long as we get this done, Ruihui will become a toy in our hands. When the time comes, we will ask Joel Na  Whatever he does, he will do it."

    Hearing what Bodi said, Tiger and Leon were both stunned, and quickly asked what Bodi had discovered that made him so confident.

    Bodi, who was helpless by the two, finally asked helplessly: "Have you ever heard of anyone saying that there is a dark notebook hidden inside Ruihui?"

    "Dark Note?" Tiger and Leon looked at each other and shook their heads in unison.  At this time, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were hiding in the ventilation duct, also listened attentively to what Bodi said.  They realize?What Bodi said next may be of great help to them in rescuing Shi Lizhu.

    ……

    From Bodi’s mouth, Han Yu and Ning Ping learned.  As an old catering company on Ford Star, Ruihui's many years of operation have given Ruihui a wide network of contacts and great influence in Ford.  Correspondingly, he also did the most illegal things, and all the bad things he did were recorded in a notebook, so that notebook was also called the Dark Note.  Once the people on Fortune Planet know about it, Ruihui will be in a state of existence in name only, even if it does not collapse.  Therefore, the top management of Ruihui attaches great importance to this diary. In addition to setting up a special safe for storage and police officers patrolling 24 hours a day, the password for the safe is only the password of each Ruihui chairman.  Just known.  Only when Ruihui transfers power will the password used to open the vault be dictated by the current chairman to the next chairman.

    "Pody, do you need me to take out that dark note now?" Leon asked Body eagerly.

    Bodi waved his hands and replied: "Don't worry, we are not ready yet, it is too hasty to attack now. And now Ruihui has to deal with Xianghe, we just take this opportunity to be fishermen, it is best to wait for these two  When both sides lose, it’s not too late for us to take action.”

    Although Leon was a little disappointed when his voluntary application was not approved, he quickly adjusted his mentality and began to imagine his future with Bodi and Tiger together with success.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were hiding in the ventilation duct, saw the three people below started bragging and spanking. They knew that they would not hear any useful information and just wanted to move on.  Leon suddenly asked Bodie below: "Bodie, what is it about Shi Lizhu that you think is so attractive? That it would actually make the Ruihui and Xianghe families go to war over this woman?"

    "You don't understand this. As the saying goes, anger turns beauty into beauty. As far as I know, Xianghe's Leng Feng fell in love with that woman Shi Lizhu, while Ruihui wanted to use that woman Shi Lizhu to bring down Xianghe. But speaking of that  , that woman named Shi Lizhu is really good. She is generous and generous, and even if she knows that she is in danger, she still does not cry hysterically like ordinary women. To be honest, I am a little moved." Bodi said at the end,  He said with a change of subject.

    Tiger heard this and said: "Really? Bodi, since you have fallen in love with that Shi Lizhu, why don't you just tell Giornati and let that Shi Lizhu stay with you for a few nights. Anyway, that Shi Lizhu is just a prisoner now  …”

    "Idiot, what do you know? Do you know what it means to live in a rare commodity? Only by keeping Shi Lizhu's virginity can she be better used to deal with Xiang He Leng Feng. What if Xiang He Leng Feng loses interest in Shi Lizhu after knowing that Shi Lizhu is not a virgin?  What will be used to deal with Leng Feng at that time? Shi Lizhu now is a weakness of Leng Feng. As long as Shi Lizhu is in hand, Xianghe Leng Feng will not dare to act rashly. Let the good card in his hand turn into a useless card, Joelna  You won’t do such a loss-making thing.”

    After hearing Bodi’s explanation, Tiger murmured unconvincingly: “It’s just for fun, what’s the big deal.”

    "Go and stay here." Bodi said to Tiger angrily.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping stayed in the ventilation duct for a while, and they didn't move forward until Bodi and the three people below left.  Han Yu and Ning Ping learned a lot from the conversation between Bodi and the others. Although they did not hear the specific location where Shi Lizhu was being held, they confirmed from the Bodi and the other three that Shi Lizhu had not been harmed at this time.  And he also learned the key to dealing with Ruihui, the dark notes.

    Thinking about it carefully, any big company will use some shady methods at the beginning.  As the saying goes, a man will not be rich without windfall, and a horse will not be fat without eating night food.  It can be seen from this sentence that if you want to make a fortune, you will generally not be able to make it by following the rules.  Only those who are smart and courageous can succeed.  However, this kind of shady story of making a fortune is all about doing things that cannot be said, and for Ruihui to do bad things and still have to take notes, maybe the founder of Ruihui just wanted to give himself more protection at the beginning.  It's good to leave a way out for yourself.  But he forgot that the dark notes he left behind were a double-edged sword. They could not only ensure that those who cooperated with him would not betray him, but they could also be taken away and used against him and those who cooperated with him.  .

    In Ruihui’s chairman’s office, Joelna was sitting on his chairman’s chair, closing his eyes and listening to his subordinates’ reports.  Ruihui is his territory, and all the troubles here cannot escape his ears.  The actions of the three Bodi people during this period made Joelna pay attention to them.  It's just that the three Bodi people don't know it yet, and they are still doing what they want to do, without realizing that Joelna has begun to deal with the three of them.

    After listening to what my subordinates saidReport, Joelna sent out the men who were going to report.  After the door closed, Joelna opened the drawer and took out a worn-out notebook from the drawer. He murmured to himself: "I didn't expect that their idea would come to this notebook."  .”

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 84 Internal Reorganization

    Every family has its own scriptures that are difficult to recite. No matter how beautiful you are in front of others, only you know what you are like behind the scenes.  The impression left by Ruihui's Joelna on those who know him is that he is a cunning and suspicious bad guy, and you can't deal with this bad guy. In addition to obediently obeying his orders, you have to either stay away from him or be ruthless.  Make up your mind to fight him to the end.  Apart from this, there is no other way out.

    From this, one can imagine what kind of status Joelna holds in the minds of Ruihui’s employees.  Faced with Joelna's order, Ruihui's staff didn't want to obey, but they didn't dare.  They didn't want to provoke Joelna and suffer his revenge in the future.  Joelna is a person who never holds grudges overnight, because usually when there is a grudge, he avenges it on the spot.  Joelna himself understands this very well, so he always tries his best to recruit capable people to serve as his bodyguards.  But this time, Joelna regretted recruiting Bodi, Tiger, and Leon. Recruiting these three people now seems to be completely inviting wolves into the house and asking for trouble.  And what's worse is that although he already knows the secret plan of Bodi and others, Joelna has no choice but to swallow his anger and carry out actions secretly because he lacks the men around him who can resist Bodi and the others.

    "I won't let those three bastards succeed." Joelna put the notes in his hand back on the mezzanine of his desk and said to himself secretly.

    After making sure that no clues were left, Joelna picked up the phone and ordered the external secretary: "Notify the company's director to come for a meeting."

    The chairman’s orders must be followed.  After a while, the supervisors from Ruihui Company arrived at the venue one after another and saw that Chairman Joelna had not arrived yet.  The supervisors of each department began to chat with the supervisors who were close to them, guessing what the chairman was going to discuss when he suddenly started this extraordinary meeting.

    Before they could figure out a clue, Joelna arrived at the venue.  The chairman's aura was indeed very powerful. Joelna sat on the rostrum and scanned the entire venue with his eyes. The entire venue was suddenly silent.  I heard Joelna cough twice and then said: "Hmm The purpose of calling you here suddenly is only one. That is, Ruihui is going to expand to planets other than the Ford Star, and it needs to select some from among you supervisors.  Talented people should serve as managers of those branches. Do any of you want to recommend yourself?"

    Leaving the Fortune Star to conduct business on other planets is like asking officials who stay in the center to go down to the grassroots level.  Only a fool would be willing to do this kind of thing, which is almost the same as being exiled.  The people here who can become Ruihui's supervisor are all excellent people.  When Joelna asked who wanted to go, they all lowered their heads in unison, and their movements were neat, as if they had rehearsed beforehand.

    After waiting for a while, Joelna saw that no one stood up, so he opened his mouth and said to the supervisors: "Since you don't want to recommend yourself, then let me do it. Those who are selected by me should not blame me in private.  "

    Hearing this, the supervisors silently prayed in their hearts that they would not be targeted by Joelna.  It's a pity that Joelna already has a secret in his mind about who should be allowed to leave Ford. This is not something that the supervisors can control by praying in their hearts.  Besides, Joelna is the boss, and the supervisors are the part-time workers. The part-time workers must naturally obey the boss's orders.  Don't want to do it?  Yes, just pack up and leave, and you won’t even be given a single point in compensation.

    Joelna named more than 20 supervisors in one go. Those who were selected looked as gray as if they were mourning for their heirs, while those who were not selected naturally had expressions of joy on their faces. At the same time, when he looked at the unlucky ones who were selected, their eyes were unconscious.  There was a hint of schadenfreude.  Wherever there are people, there are rivers and lakes. If there is no fighting within Ruihui in Nuoda, then the person who said this must be bluffing.  The unselected supervisors are already planning who to promote to consolidate their power.  Before they could think about it, what Joelna said next completely shattered their plans.

    "In order for Ruihui to continue to maintain strong vitality, I have decided that the vacant supervisor position will be selected from Ruihui's grassroots, so that Ruihui's senior management will have more fresh blood. You don't have to think about who to recommend when you go back, I will send  Dedicated personnel will go down to the grassroots level to select.”

    As long as their own one-third of an acre of land is fine, the supervisors have no resistance to Chairman Joelna's words.  But those supervisors who were selected dared to be angry and dare not speak out.  These supervisors are all supervisors who have secretly expressed their intention to join Bodi and the other three.  He occupies a position in Ruihui that is not big but not small. This time, Joelna killed them all in the name of the branch manager assigned to Ford Star. It is impossible to say that he has no resentment in his heart.  But in front of Joelna, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they could only endure it.  And none of these people connected their sudden exile with their defection to the Bodi trio.  Because they are confident that their actions are very secretive and should not be exposed.

    &nbsp; It was this kind of self-confidence that made Bodie angry but helpless when he got the news later.  He was annoyed because the person he spent a lot of time and money to win over was sent away by Joelna in a few words, and was no longer of any use value.  The helplessness was because Joelna was his employer, and he could not talk about things like scheming against his employer. Once he said it, his reputation would be stink on the street, and he would never be able to raise his head in front of others again.  The Bodi trio came to Ruihui with the purpose of becoming masters, but they didn't expect to be driven away with their tails between their legs in the end.

    Faced with the silence of the Bodi trio, Joelna remained calm and still intensively worked on the plan to clean up the moths within Ruihui in private.  Speaking of which, Joelna is really a ruthless person. More than half of Ruihui's more than 60 supervisors were bribed by Bodi's trio. And in the subsequent cleanup, he showed no mercy to anyone. As long as he followed Bodi  The trio of Di and others were flirting with each other, and they were all either transferred or fired directly after finding someone to blame.

    “If Ruihui’s supervisors didn’t notice it at first, but now that things have developed, they, who are already flexible, have noticed it.  The chairman is conducting a purge. As for the reason for the purge, the remaining supervisors do not want to guess.  Because there is no need to guess, seeing that those unlucky supervisors usually flirt with the Bodi trio, it can be seen that Chairman Joelna's recent series of actions are aimed at the Bodi trio.

    The Bodi trio wanted to leave, but they were worried that Joelna would have revenge methods later, but they were unwilling to let them sit and wait for death.  But when they finally made up their mind and decided to take the risk, Joelna had already left the Ruihui headquarters and was hiding somewhere giving orders.

    The depressed Bodi trio had no choice but to stay at Ruihui headquarters.  They couldn't figure it out. The plan was going smoothly just a moment ago, but how could the situation be completely reversed in the blink of an eye?  Just when Bodi and others were puzzled, Joelna sent someone to deliver a new task assigned to them.

    All tasks are written in one letter.  Bodi opened the letter and read it, and it read: "I have seen through what you wanted to do before. It is very simple to get my forgiveness. If you win the next peaceful battle, then I will  The previous things have not happened. Otherwise, I can use my limited personality to assure you that with Ruihui's financial resources and connections, it will be very easy to deal with you three hunters."

    After reading Joelna’s letter, Bodi felt relieved.  You are not afraid of the other party making conditions, but you are afraid that the other party will remain silent and make people unable to figure out what the other party is thinking.  Now that I see the request made by Joelna, regardless of whether he will fulfill his promise in the end, now there is finally a chance to get rid of the embarrassing situation that the three of them are currently in within Ruihui.  So when Leon asked Bodi if he wanted to agree to the conditions proposed by Joelna, Bodi immediately replied with two words: "Yes."

    "Why?" Leon asked puzzledly.  In Leon's view, now that what they were planning has been exposed, they should leave as quickly as possible instead of staying here in fear.

    Bodi explained to Leon impatiently: "Idiot, don't you think about how powerful Ruihui is? Just like what the letter said at the end, with Ruihui's strength, trying to punish the three of us is just like playing.  , unless we run to the sea of ??death that the other party cannot affect, but once we enter the sea of ??death, it is still unclear whether we can survive. If we have the opportunity to stay in this colorful world, of course we must seize it firmly. "

    "But, who knows if that Joelna is lying to us? What if he regrets it after we finish the job?" Tiger said with a worried look on his side.

    Bodi replied helplessly: "I understand your worries. In fact, you and I are also worried. But think about it, do we have any choice now other than accepting Joelna's order? Yes, we individually  Everyone has the strength to kill Joelna, but he is hiding and can’t find the target. What’s the use of having strong force? Those supervisors who were attracted by us were all driven away by Joelna for various reasons.  Drive away, transfer to transfer. Haven't you noticed that these days, the supervisors who used to greet us with smiles now look at us as if they are the god of plague? "

    "Well, if I had known this, we might as well have been more honest and not think about so many unrealistic things." Tiger sighed and said.

    "Are you talking about this now? It's too late. As the saying goes, one wrong step leads to another wrong step. What we need to pray for now is that Joelna can keep his promise afterwards." Bodi also said listlessly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 85: Joelna’s Letter of Battle

    At the Xianghe Catering Company Headquarters, Han Yu and Ning Ping were planning to leave for Ruihui Headquarters to explore again.  Although I heard a lot of information obtained by Bodi and the other two people during their chat last time, there was no progress in the most critical matter of finding out the specific location where Shi Lizhu was being held.  A while ago, there were frequent internal actions in Ruihui, which forced Han Yu and Ning Ping to suspend their operations. Now that Ruihui has basically returned to calm, Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to take action again.

    But before the two of them left Xianghe Restaurant, Field called them back after running after them.  It is said that there is a new discovery in cold sealing.

    The three of them returned to Leng Feng's office and saw that Leng Feng's face was ugly. Shi Bafang was sitting on the sofa nearby with his eyes closed and meditating. In short, judging from the looks of the people in the room, the news Leng Feng was about to say would probably be bad news.  .

    "You're back, come in and close the door." Leng Feng raised his head and glanced at Han Yu and the other three and said.

    As soon as the door closed, Han Yu immediately asked: "What happened?"

    "Just now, I met with Fenris from the Ford Chef Association. He told me that they already know about the matter between Xianghe and Ruihui, but he hopes that we Xianghe will not go to war with Ruihui, so as not to cause the entire Ford star to collapse.  Unstable.”

    "What's this?" Han Yu immediately quit when he heard this and stood up to ask.

    "Han Yu, please be patient and listen to Leng Feng finish what he has to say." Ning Ping advised in a deep voice.

    Leng Feng smiled at Ning Ping and continued: "When I heard that Fenris say that, my reaction at that time was even more intense than Han Yu's reaction now, but before I could raise any objections, that Fenris handed me a  A letter. After I read the contents of the letter, I had to agree to Fenris' request."

    "What letter?" Han Yu asked.

    After hearing this, Leng Feng immediately picked up a letter on the table and shook it at Han Yu, "No, this is it."

    Han Yu did not answer the letter and asked directly: "What did the letter say?"

    "The letter said that it is very simple to rescue Shi Lizhu. As long as we choose three people to have a one-on-one duel with the three people chosen by Rui Hui, as long as we can beat the people chosen by Rui Hui, Shi Lizhu will be saved intact.  Put it back." Shi Bafang said to Han Yu.

    "Can you guarantee that this letter is not a lie?" Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    "Probably not, because since Joelna proposed this challenge to us through the Chefs Association, that means that the Chefs Association is the middleman. As long as Joelna still wants to gain a foothold in Fortune Star, otherwise, this matter  If he regrets it later, he will definitely be attacked by all the forces in Fortune Star."

    After hearing Leng Feng’s explanation, Ning Ping asked again: “Did the other party make any request?”

    "I mentioned it. If we win, Shi Lizhu will be released, and if Ruihui wins, Shi Bafang will unconditionally join Ruihui and become the chef." Leng Feng replied with a wry smile.

    "So, even if we win, the only benefit we get is that Shi Lizhu is released, but Ruihui loses nothing at all." Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Well, according to the content of the letter, it is indeed the case." Leng Feng nodded and replied.

    "Are you willing to be led around like this?"

    "Of course I'm not willing to give in!"

    "Then what are your plans?" Ning Ping asked.

    Leng Feng gritted his teeth and replied: "Since Ruihui wants to play, we might as well play a bigger game. We accept this appointment, but the bet will be changed to whoever loses will lose all his catering company  They all lost to the other side.”

    Hearing Leng Feng’s words, not only Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at Leng Feng in surprise, but even Shi Bafang, who had his head lowered, suddenly raised his head and looked at Leng Feng in disbelief.

    "Why are you looking at me like this? Those bastards have kidnapped Shi Lizhu for so long, shouldn't they pay a heavy price?" Leng Feng said with some confusion as Han Yu and others made a fuss.

    "Hahahaha" Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't help laughing.  Han Yu waved his fist vigorously and shouted: "Well said! Those bastards should pay for what they did. Leng Feng, tell me, how can we help you?"

    "Really? Are you really willing to help me? You know, it's called a fight, but it's actually a life-and-death fight, and your life will be in danger."

    "Hahaha Ning Ping, are you afraid of death?" Han Yu turned to Ning Ping and asked with a smile.

    "From the moment I decided to travel with you, I knew that we would encounter countless troubles on the way forward." Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and asked Field on the other side: "What about you? Field."

    "Didn't you sayAre we companions?  Since we are partners, of course we should face any challenge together.  "

    "Hehe Leng Feng, did you hear everything?" Han Yu said to Leng Feng with a smile.

    Leng Feng felt relieved when he heard Han Yu's question.  What he was most worried about was that Han Yu and others were unwilling to help him deal with Ruihui's challenge.  From the contact with Leng Feng during this period, it can be confirmed that Han Yu and others are a group of people who act willfully. They can fight for the people they like, and if they don't like them, no matter how much they are given,  Money is of no use either.  We can only treat such people with tenderness and sincerity.  Now when Han Yu and others agreed to help, he immediately said: "In this case, it is up to you to prepare the three battles with Ruihui. Later I will have people investigate the information of the three people Ruihui will send."

    "Wait." Shi Bafang, who had been sitting aside, suddenly spoke.

    "Bafang, do you have any other questions?" Leng Feng didn't want to show any slightness to his future brother-in-law. What's more, Shi Bafang has now become the favorite to win the Master of Chef competition. After this Master of Chef competition is over,  , the name Shi Bafang will become a household name in Fu Xing.

    "I also want to participate in the battle against Ruihui." Shi Bafang said to Leng Feng firmly.

    Leng Feng frowned when he heard this and asked, "Bafang, what about your Master of Cooking competition?"

    Shi Bafang glanced at Leng Feng and asked: "Leng Feng, when you received the threatening letter from Ruihui's people, what decision did you make? You can give up the Master of Cooking competition for my sister, how can I, a younger brother,  Are they not as good as you?"

    When Leng Feng heard this, he quickly explained to Shi Bafang: "That's not what I meant. I mean, after all, I have won the title of God of Cooking several times in the God of Cooking competition. Not winning once is nothing to me, but you  It's different. As long as you have the title of God of Cooking, for your future"

    "The Master of Cooking competition happens every year, but there are not many relatives who are very important to me. Leng Feng, it is my sister who was taken away. How can I feel at ease without worrying about the safety of my sister?"  Contest?"

    Leng Feng looked at Shi Bafang steadily, and after a long time he suddenly smiled, "If your sister hears what you said, she will definitely be very happy."

    "But in terms of movements, she will definitely beat me up. She said that I don't know the priorities of things." Shi Bafang replied with a straight face.

    "Hahahahathen you are so unlucky." Leng Feng couldn't help but smile when he heard this.

    With the laughter, the depressing atmosphere in the cold office was suddenly diluted a lot.  After everyone joked for a while, they started talking about business.  Since Shi Bafang asked to join the fight against Ruihui, the most important thing at the moment was to find out the information about the three people sent by Ruihui to fight.  As for whether Shi Bafang has the qualifications to fight alongside Han Yu and others, long after Shi Bafang kicked away Kawen who came to assassinate him in the Master of Cooking competition, Ning Ping and Han Yu had already fought with Shi Bafang in their free time.  There have been many discussions between all parties.  There's nothing to say about his leg skills.

    With the addition of Shi Bafang, Field has taken a back seat, but he cannot be idle. In the next period of time, he and Lin Ke will stay by Leng Feng's side as a surprise soldier.  Although Ruihui took the initiative to send a letter of engagement through the Chefs Association, in view of Ruihui's low character value, Ruihui still couldn't rely on Ruihui's self-consciousness to hope that the opponent would not play tricks before the game.

    Chefs Association, President Fenris is answering questions from his subordinates.

    "Boss, why do we have to intervene in the matter between Ruihui and Xianghe? Isn't sitting on the sidelines the countermeasure you have been emphasizing before?" Gerich asked in confusion.

    "Yes, head. Neither Ruihui nor Xianghe usually pays much for our Chefs Association's account. Why do we have to do such a thankless thing this time?" Lei Qian on the side also asked helpfully.  road.

    "You two are a married couple, when are you planning to have a happy event?" Fenris looked at Grexi and Reisi and joked with a smile.  This sentence immediately caused Reci's blush to reach her neck, and Gerich shouted to Fenris with an ugly face: "Boss, don't change the subject."

    "Well, since you asked, let me give you all a clear answer." Fenris said, looking at the twelve people in the room.

    "That's good. Boss, please tell me." Grexi urged after hearing this.

    Fenris ignored Li Gerich and continued to talk to everyone: "Our Chefs Association, to put it bluntly, is a government agency used by the alliance to manage the Fortune Star. Why is our Chefs Association the judge for every session of the Master of Chef Competition? It is to  The image of the Chefs Association keeping its word on the Fortune Star tells people living on the Fortune Star. The stability of the Fortune Star is a prerequisite for the Chefs Association to continue to influence the Fortune Star.?However, if you want to maintain the stability of the Fortune Star, you can't just rely on talk.  Ruihui is a veteran force in Ford, while Xianghe is an emerging force in Ford. If we want to avoid conflicts between the two parties, only our Chefs Association will come forward to coordinate.  To put it simply, if we want to maintain our authoritative position in Fortune Star, we must properly handle the relationship between Ruihui and Xianghe.  It is impossible to live in peace and harmony; it is also impossible to go to war.  "

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 86 The situation is a bit out of control

    Although those who can become members of the Chefs Association may not have very good cooking skills, when it comes to schemers, they can be said to be the elite of the elite, and their ability to adapt to the changing circumstances is top-notch.  After Fenris did this, Gerich and others immediately understood the intention of President Fenris to be the intermediary in the battle between Ruihui and Xianghe.

    ????????????????? But there’s a saying that goes, cleverness can lead to misunderstandings.  Just when the people in the Chefs Association were proud of their cleverness, they didn't know that Ruihui's Joelna was not a fool either.  Of course he understands the significance of the existence of the Chefs Association on Ford Planet. He asked the Chefs Association to serve as the intermediary for this battle. Firstly, he can use Xianghe people to get rid of the three Bodi people. Secondly, he can also show his goodwill to the alliance so that he can win the battle in the future.  Get more alliance support and opportunities to cooperate with alliances.

    But what Joelna and the Chefs Association didn’t expect was that Xianghe’s reaction was so intense. Not only did he agree to Joelna’s challenge, but he also made a bet that Joelna didn’t even dare to think about.  This bet made Joelna know that it was too hot to swallow, but he couldn't help but want to swallow it.

    Greed is the original sin!

    In the end, Joelna failed to resist the temptation of his long-cherished wish for many years, and chose to start a huge gamble with He Xianghe.  After Joelna informed the Chefs Association of his decision, Fenris and others were really panicked.  They hope that Ruihui and Xianghe will not live in peace, so that they can benefit from it; but they do not want Ruihui and Xianghe to make too much trouble, because that will make the people above think they are incompetent.  But now things are developing in a direction beyond their control, and what's worse is that they seem to be unable to stop the gambling fight between the two families.  As the middleman, the Chefs Association cannot announce the suspension of this gambling battle.  The only ones who can stop the gambling fight are Ruihui and Xianghe who participated in the gambling fight.

    In order to get rid of the current predicament, the people from the Chefs Association divided into two groups and went to Ruihui and Xianghe to persuade both parties, hoping that they would not act out of their own will and focus on the stability and unity of Fudexing as a whole It is a pity that the chefs association sent  No matter how people coerce and induce, Ruihui and Xianghe surprisingly unanimously rejected the goodwill of the Chefs Association this time, insisting on completely resolving the grievances between the two companies for many years through this gambling battle.  It's like two disobedient children who won't give up until they have a decisive battle with their opponents.

    Fenris, the president of the Chefs Association, has not slept for two consecutive days and two nights, but he has not come up with a solution at all.  And at the same time, something happened that made him feel even worse.

    After Leng Feng, the favorite to win the championship, announced his withdrawal, Shi Bafang, known as the dark horse to win the championship, also suddenly announced his withdrawal.  After all, paper cannot contain fire.  In barely a day, the inside story of Leng Feng and Shi Bafang's withdrawal spread among the people of Ford with the help of thoughtful people.

    Everyone has a tendency to gossip, and the inside story of the two favorites withdrawing from the competition is much more interesting than the MasterChef competition.  Especially since the so-called insider information may be true or false, the Chefs Association doesn't know where to start even if it wants to refute the rumors.

    At this time, the Chefs Association has become a clown on the Fortune Star, jumping up and down to attract the attention of the audience, but there are only a few people who are really willing to pay attention to him.  Others, on the other hand, are using their full imagination to add to the inside story of why the so-called two favorites have withdrawn from the competition.

    There is an enhanced version of the story. It is said that Ruihui’s boss kidnapped the fiancée of Xianghe’s boss before the competition and forced Xianghe’s boss to give up participating in this Master of Chef Competition. Xianghe’s boss reluctantly agreed for the safety of his lover.  Ruihui's request.  But then Shi Bafang, a dark horse, unexpectedly defeated Ruihui's players, which made Ruihui's boss angry and decided, "If I can't get it, you can't have it either."  For this reason, Dark Horse Shibafang, who won the championship, had to give up the Master of Cooking.  What?  Why did Shi Bafang give up the game?  Dude, you don’t even know this?  The fiancée of Boss Xianghe who was abducted by Ruihui is Shi Bafang's sister.  This is the earliest version that appeared, so many people accepted it.

    There is a love triangle version. It is said that the abducted fiancée of Xianghe boss is actually in love with Ruihui's boss. Therefore, after knowing that the person he loves is about to marry someone else, Ruihui boss decides to take advantage of her and snatch her away.  He married the fiancée of Xianghe's boss, and then in order to avoid further trouble, he took the action of forcing Xianghe's boss to withdraw from the competition.  However, because the proposer of this version could not justify himself and later Shi Bafang withdrew from the competition, not many people accepted this version. Most of them were brainless young women whose minds were filled with the great love between a rich prince and a poor girl.  They will never think about how the prince has everything he wants, why he has to fawn over you, and why he has to beg for nothing and not marry you.

    There is another kind that is more weird, it is the erotic version.  It is said that Rui Hui's boss has actually been secretly in love with Xiang He's boss.  All the previous actions against Xianghe were just to attract the attention of Xianghe's boss.  ButIn anger, Ruihui's boss sent someone to kidnap Boss Xianghe's fiancée and wanted to test whether Boss Xianghe was sincere to his love rival by withdrawing from the competition.  But the result left Ruihui's boss heartbroken.  In line with the mentality of breaking the pot, boss Ruihui forced his love rival's brother Shi Bafang to withdraw from the God of Cooking competition when his brother was expected to win the title of God of Cooking.

    When hearing this version, roars from the two bosses of Ruihui and Xianghe came out from the offices of Ruihui and Xianghe almost simultaneously.  The only thing that was a little different from Rui Hui was the peaceful Leng Feng, and Han Yu and others laughing beside him.

    "Okay, stop laughing, otherwise my brother-in-law will fall out if you laugh again." Shi Bafang said with a smile on his face to Han Yu and others who were laughing non-stop in the room.

    Hearing the word "brother-in-law", Leng Feng's increasingly dark face finally recovered a little. At least for now, his performance has been recognized by Shi Bafang, which can be said to be beneficial to his future pursuit of Shi Lizhu.  A successful step was taken.  But he was so depressed in his heart that he couldn't help but curse: "Who the hell made up this version? Don't let me know who it is? Otherwise, I must make that guy know what it feels like to know that trouble comes from the mouth."

    Unlike Leng Feng, who was crying and laughing, Joelna's actions were much more direct, and he roared directly in the office: "Find it for me, even if you dig three feet deep, find out that nonsense guy! I want to be cut off."  His tongue! It was cramped! It scratched his skin!!!"

    Boss Ruihui’s anger was quickly implemented faithfully by those minions.  Within a day, the few idle men who originally proposed this version no longer appeared in the public eye.  For the more than 200,000 residents of Fortune Star, it is impossible to attract their attention when there are suddenly a few dispensable idlers around.  At most, they would mention it occasionally when chatting, but it would be impossible for them to delve into the whereabouts of those idle men!  Busy now!  !

    Fenris of the Chefs Association no longer has the charm of the past.  In just a few days, he seemed to have suddenly become much older.  The forces behind the Chefs Association have been held accountable, and have issued a warning to Fenris. This behavior will only be considered Fenris's personal behavior, and no support will be given to stop it.  If the possible turmoil in Fortune Star cannot be resolved this time, then not only will Fenris’ current status be in danger, but even his life will be in danger.

    “Boss, are you okay?” Gerich, who was not far away, came over and asked with concern.  Nowadays, except for Grexi and Reisi, other members of the Chef Association now see Fenris as if they are seeing the god of plague. They hide if they can, and try not to talk to Fenris if they can't.

    "Haha Now in the entire Chefs Association, you and Recy are the only ones who can still speak to me, the outdated president." Fenris said with a helpless smile to Gerich.

    "Boss" Gerich felt sour in his heart when he saw the former boss's dejected appearance, and couldn't help but choked up his voice.

    "Two big men are crying in broad daylight!" A woman's dissatisfied voice reached the ears of Fenris and Grexi.

    "Lexi, shut up!" Gerich shouted with a stern face.

    Unexpectedly, Lei Xi shouted directly with a louder voice than Gerrich: "Shut up, I want you to persuade the boss not to give up so easily. But it would be better for you to start crying by yourself. If crying can solve the problem, I will  I sit at home and cry every day!”

    Seeing that Grexi was being disciplined into silence by Leixi, Fenris spoke up to smooth things over for Grexi and persuaded Leixi: "Okay, stop talking about Leixi. Grexi also has good intentions."

    "Shut up! You worthless thing. I was really blind at first. I thought you were a strong man. I didn't expect that when things really happened, you would be so unable to withstand the blow. What are you looking at? No.  I’ve seen women swearing in the street!” Lei Qian suddenly turned around and shouted at a few people standing not far away who were whispering.  Those people were so frightened that they immediately dispersed and ran faster than rabbits.

    “I didn’t expect that you, Rexy, also have such a fiery side.” Fenris said with a smile upon seeing this.

    "There is no way, the boss I worshiped is not strong enough, so I have to work hard on my own." Lei Qian replied with a helpless look.

    Fenris, who was aroused by Lei Xi's attitude, asked dissatisfiedly: "Then tell me, what else can I do now?"

    "Langsha! Boss, you are so smart. For a moment, Ruihui and Xianghe fought to the death. How does it have anything to do with our Chefs Association? No matter whether Ruihui annexed Xianghe or Xianghe annexed Ruihui, in the end they want  To participate in the MasterChef competition, you don’t have to ask us to be judges. What’s more, if two families become one, there won’t be any reduction in taxes, so why do you have to be so sad all the time?”

    "Alas~ you don't??, you don’t understand.  "After hearing Recy's confusion, Fenris said with a sigh.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 87 Preparation before the war

    The date of the battle was set three days after both parties agreed on the bet.  During these three days, Leng Feng mobilized all the connections Xiang He could mobilize, vowing to find out who the three people Rui Hui participated in this battle were.

    It’s just that this action is a little abnormal.  It's not that there were any obstacles encountered during the investigation, but that the investigation went so smoothly. Those Ruihui people seemed to be waiting for Xianghe people to investigate. The success made the people sent by Xianghe suspect their side for a while.  To be able to find the information he needs so quickly, is there some conspiracy that Ruihui wants to play?  But judging from the information collected, it seems that the information obtained from Ruihui did not contain much water.

    "It's these three people." Han Yu said with a frown as he looked at the three people in the photo.

    "Do you know each other?" Shi Bafang asked casually.

    "Well, we had already rescued Shi Lizhu at Wangtiantai before, but just because of the appearance of these three people, Shi Lizhu was snatched away by them again." Han Yu replied in a deep voice.

    Ning Ping walked over and took a look at the three people in the photo. He put down the photo and said to Han Yu calmly: "The red hair belongs to me."

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Okay, then the one with blue hair is mine. Anyway, our last battle with those two people is not over yet, so we just take this opportunity to end it with them."

    "So, the one with blond hair is mine?" Shi Bafang asked as he picked up the photo and looked at the remaining blond young man in the photo who had not been picked out.

    "Don't underestimate the blond one, he is a capable person. Your sister was taken away by him." Seeing that Shi Bafang was not paying attention, Han Yu reminded him.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Shi Bafang put away his initial contempt and asked Han Yu: "What is that guy's ability?"

    "How should I put it? Well he can move in space, but I guess he is the kind of esper who must use external objects to move. Compared to those esper who can move in space just by thinking about it.  Not even close." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    "That is to say, his ability is difficult to deal with."

    "Well, it is indeed a bit of a headache. He is so elusive How about, let me deal with him, and you deal with the blue-haired one. That guy is a user with the ability to keep the objects he touches moving at a constant speed. As long as he is  An object thrown with force will keep moving forward unless the force is exhausted."

    "No need, that blond hair is mine." Shi Bafang shook his head and rejected Han Yu's proposal.

    When Han Yu saw that Shi Bafang didn't listen to his suggestion, he didn't force it. He just warned him uneasily: "Then be careful."

    "Squeak~" The door to the room opened, and Leng Feng walked in with Field and Lin Ke.  When he saw Han Yu and the other three people were there, he smiled and said, "They are all here. Have you read the information I gave you?"

    "I'm watching. Is there something wrong?" Han Yu nodded and asked.

    "Well, a little bit. I just thought that you have never participated in this kind of battle, so I came here to explain to you the rules that you need to pay attention to in the battle."

    Hearing Leng Feng’s words, Ning Ping couldn’t help but asked strangely: “What else is there in this battle?”

    "Of course, if we really want to trace it back, then this method of fighting has to be counted back to when we humans just established a settlement on Ford. At that time, two groups of people with different beliefs came to Ford at the same time.  Star. The two sides had different beliefs, so they naturally regarded each other as a foreign evil. At that time, it could be said that there was constant friction all day long. Later, the leaders of both sides realized that this was not the way to go. If the people of both sides were allowed to continue fighting, I am afraid that in the end  There are very few people who can survive on the Fortune Star. In order to avoid this kind of outcome, the leaders of both sides agreed that in the middle of each month, each side would select three people to fight without distinction in the designated area.  The purpose can be to capture the other party or to kill the other party. As long as the other party admits defeat, the other party will win. The winning party can put forward a condition to the losing party, but of course that condition cannot be a condition that threatens the other party's survival. Later, things changed.  , the two tribes finally merged together, and the previous battle became a tradition of solving problems on the Fortune Star. This tradition is still valid to this day. If anyone regrets after the result of the battle, then  There is really no way to gain a foothold on Fortune Star. Therefore, you must not lose this battle."

    "We try our best. But if we really can't win"

    Hearing this, Leng Feng quickly replied: "Then I won't blame you. Just like you said, just try your best."

    Ning Ping smiled and said to Leng Feng, "You haven't told us what the rules are for this fight."

    "Yes, yes, I almost forgot. In fact, this fight has become very simple.  It is divided into three steps, the first is to sign a letter of engagement, the second is to fight in the place agreed by both parties, and the third step is of course to obtain the fruits of victory.  The battle part is divided into two parts. Who chooses the venue and opponent is decided by rolling dice. The second part is the battle.  Players from both sides defeated their opponents based on their ability.  By the way, because this battle with Ruihui has already spread in Fude Star, we have just received a notice from the Chefs Association, and they requested that the entire process of this battle be announced.  I thought this would be a good way to prevent Ruihui from causing trouble behind his back, so I agreed.  "Leng Feng added as if he suddenly thought of it.

    "That is to say, the fight can be held anywhere." Ning Ping asked.

    "Theoretically, that's the case, but some ranges will still be planned, and the winner of the dice roll will choose. You can choose the venue for the fight, or you can choose your opponent. But you can only choose one, and the rest will have to roll the dice.  It’s up to the losing side to choose.”

    "Choose one of the two?"

    "right."

    "That's quite fair. Who will be responsible for compensation after the war for the buildings that were damaged during the war?"

    "Of course the winner is responsible."

    “Then you will have to pay a lot of money by then.”

    Hearing Ning Ping’s confident declaration of victory, Leng Feng couldn’t help but laugh and said: “I am so poor now that I only have money left.”

    *******************************

    At Ruihui Headquarters, Joelna slapped his forehead with a headache. Things were starting to get a little beyond his control.  Originally, his plan was to have a secret fight with Xiang He Leng Feng, so that no matter he won or lost, he would have a lot more room to return to the world. But now that the people from the Chef Association disrupted the situation, he immediately let  Many of his previous arrangements had all turned out to be useless.  At the same time, he was also forced to a dead end.  Since his family knows his own affairs, Joelna can be sure that when Ruihui, who has been led by him with high-pressure policies, is at a disadvantage, those who usually only dare to scold him in their hearts will eagerly jump out and attack him.  Now, Joelna is in a difficult position and can only pin his hopes on the fact that he originally planned to find someone to get rid of those three people if the Bodi trio won the game.

    Fortunately, Joelna has not lived in vain all these years. He knows that if nothing happens, he will always smile. If he is a traitor, he will be a thief.  In the next two days, they still had no good feelings towards Bodi and the other three.

    "Pody, what do you think we should do now?" Leon asked Body with a bitter look on his face.

    "How do I know?" Bodie replied angrily.

    Hearing this, Leon complained about Bodi and said: "It was you who suggested dealing with that Joelna. If it weren't for your greed, our current situation would not be so passive."

    "Oh, I remember when I proposed this plan, you didn't seem to object, right? What? Now you regret it? It's a pity that Joelna doesn't think you are innocent." Bodi looked at Leon with a sneer.

    Tiger, who had been silent for a long time, frowned and shouted at the two of them: "That's enough! You two should stop saying a few words. Although this plan was proposed by Bodi, we only started it after we agreed at the time. Now.  Something went wrong, and what we need to do now is how to get through this crisis, rather than arguing about whose fault it is."

    "Hey~ Tiger's words are still right." Bodi glanced at Leon and said.

    "We are now under house arrest. How can we get out of here? Unless we fall out with that Joelna right away. But even if we can get out, I'm worried that Joelna won't let us go. That guy is famous for his revenge. We are here  This is a plot against him, he will not let us off easily."

    After listening to Leon's words, Bodi nodded in agreement and replied: "Leon is right. The situation between us and Joelna is already in a fight to the death. Now that guy still has some use for us.  So he hasn’t touched us yet. When we are no longer useful to him, that guy will definitely do something dirty to us."

    "What if he forgives us for trying to plot against him?" Tiger asked with a hint of luck in his heart.

    Bodi shook his head when he heard this and replied: "Impossible. That Joelna's reputation within Ruihui is that he is mean and unkind, and he will retaliate. Think about it, even the people around him say this about him, what about those people outside?  How do you evaluate him? It's a pity that we still don't know where that guy is hiding now? If we know, we can also take the opportunity to avoid future troubles and start our previous life again. "

    “Do we have to kill him?”

    "Yeah. You have to kill, unless you want to live on the run for the rest of your life until you are killed one day." Bodi nodded solemnly and answered Tiger.

    Hearing Bodi’s decisive words,Leon and Tiger looked at each other, and finally their eyes became firm.  They didn't know that just when they were determined to find an opportunity to kill Joelna.  Their target, Joelna, was standing outside the gate.  However, their conversation just now was heard by Joelna, which made Joelna, who had originally planned to come to try to reconcile with Bodi and others, completely give up his original plan and turned around and left.

    Not leaving?  Waiting to die?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 88 The war begins

    At Xianghe Catering Headquarters, Leng Feng looked up at the clock hanging on the wall and said to Han Yu and others, "Let's go."

    "Yes." Han Yu and others agreed, and everyone left Xianghe and headed to the Chefs Association, the meeting place agreed with Ruihui.

    When we came to the Chefs Association, which acted as the intermediary, Ruihui’s Joelna did not show up. The person leading the team was Ruihui’s vice president.

    "Where is Joelna?" Leng Feng stepped forward and asked.

    "Our chairman is busy and has no way to come here. He ordered me to handle this matter with full authority. Of course, in order to show Ruihui's sincerity, the woman named Shi Lizhu has been handed over to the temporary custody of the Chefs Association. As long as you are peaceful, you can win.  You can take that woman away."

    "I want to see Shi Lizhu." Leng Feng said in a deep voice to Fenris, the president of the Chefs Association.

    "Okay." Fenris thought for a moment and nodded in agreement with Leng Feng's request.

    After a while, Shi Lizhu appeared in front of everyone.  When Shi Lizhu saw Leng Feng and others, she was stunned for a while, and then she was so surprised that she wanted to walk to Shi Bafang's side.  Unexpectedly, he was stopped halfway by someone from the Chefs Association.

    "Sister, don't be anxious. Once we defeat those three guys, you can be with us." Shi Bafang said to the anxious Shi Lizhu.

    Shi Lizhu was very smart, and Shi Bafang’s words made her guess why she could see Shi Bafang and the others.  "What about your competition?" Shi Lizhu asked.

    "It's more important to save you right now." Shi Bafang replied casually.

    "Youwhy are you so stupid?" Shi Lizhu said duplicity.

    Shi Bafang smiled slightly when he heard this, then looked at Leng Feng and said to Shi Lizhu: "Sister, this Leng Feng is indeed worthy of your consideration. Do you know? For you, he spent all his wealth in this competition.  We're all on it. The purpose is to save you."

    Hearing Shi Bafang’s words, Leng Feng felt so excited.  The usual efforts are not in vain. At the critical moment, it still takes the brother-in-law to speak.  Seeing Shi Lizhu's slightly red face at this moment, Leng Feng couldn't help but be a little stunned.  Shi Lizhu glanced at Leng Feng secretly. Seeing him looking at her stupidly, she felt even more shy. She said to Shi Bafang with half annoyance and half annoyance: "Damn Bafang, sister, you are joking too."

    "Sister, I'm serious." Shi Bafang replied seriously after hearing this.

    "Okay, okay, let's consider this after you rescue me." Shi Lizhu changed the subject, feeling a little overwhelmed.

    Seeing Shi Lizhu not rejecting her offer, Leng Feng felt ecstatic in his heart.  The current obstacle is this battle. I hope Han Yu and the others will not let them down.  "But no matter whether we can win this battle in the end, Shi Lizhu must save herself!" Leng Feng secretly swore in his heart.

    After meeting Shi Lizhu, Shi Lizhu was taken aside by people from the Chefs Association.  Han Yu and others followed Leng Feng to the opposite side of Rui Hui and others who were already waiting.

    "You are not qualified. Let Joelna talk to me. Don't tell me that he is not free. I know him. Take out the communicator he prepared." Leng Feng waved his hand to prevent Ruihui's vice president from speaking. He spoke directly  Talk to Joelna.

    Ruihui's vice president nodded and replied: "Director Leng is exactly what our chairman said. He is a person who knows him very well. Please wait." After saying that, Ruihui's vice president rushed behind him and waved his hand.  , a communication monitor was pushed over on a cart.  Open it, and after a while, Joelna's image appears in front of everyone.

    "Hey, Leng Feng, long time no see." Joelna greeted Leng Feng.

    It’s a pity that Leng Feng didn’t give him any face at all. He waved his hand with a look of disgust on his face and said, “Don’t be shy, let’s get started.”

    “…Okay, let’s get started.”

    Ruihui and Xianghe walked out at the same time and came to Fenris, the president of the Chef Association.  In Fenris's hand, he held two dice, and there was a dice cup on the table.  The rules are simple, Fenris is responsible for rolling the dice, and Ruihui and Xianghe are responsible for guessing the size.

    In front of everyone’s eyes, Fenris put the two dice into the dice cup and began to shake them vigorously.  After shaking it for nearly a minute, Fenris forcefully tipped the dice cup upside down on the table.

    "Big." Han Yu said lightly.

    Bodi on the other side heard this and said, "Since you guessed the big one, I'll guess the small one."

    The dice cup is opened, four o'clock.

    "It seems I won." Bodi smiled when he saw this and said to Han Yu who was standing opposite.

    "Choose an opponent or a location." Fenris asked Bodie.

    A total of seven locations were selected for this battle, all numbered with letters.  Bodi heard Fenris' question and replied nonchalantly: "Just choose the right one."?Okay.  Me and this guy in front of me.  "

    "The location." Fenris asked Han Yu again.

    Han Yu thought for a while and replied: "Place E."

    "I understand. When you go out of this door, there will be two cars that will take you to the battle location. Remember, every battle location has a range. If you go outside the range, you will be judged as defeated.  Yes." Fenris finally reminded Han Yu and Bodi.

    "Thanks for the reminder." Han Yu thanked him and took the lead in walking in the direction Fenris pointed.

    After arranging Han Yu and Bodi, Ning Ping and Tiger also made arrangements, leaving only Shi Bafang and Leon with no choice.

    "Bafang, why do you want to participate?" Shi Lizhu asked Shi Bafang anxiously.

    "Sister, this is what I asked for."

    "Lizhu, let Bafang give it a try. You have to know that a young eagle can become an eagle only if it leaves the nest." Leng Feng also advised from the side.

    "Shut up! It's not you who wants to compete!" Shi Lizhu yelled at Leng Feng in dissatisfaction, and then said pitifully to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, my sister only has a younger brother like you. If anything happens to you,  , then how can your sister live in the future? How can I see my grandpa after my sister dies? "

    Hearing this, Leng Feng was about to step forward to persuade, but was glared back by Shi Bafang. Then he realized in his heart that this was indeed not the time for him to speak. Having figured it out, Leng Feng smiled gratefully from Shi Bafang.

    "Hey, do you want to compete?" Leon standing aside couldn't help urging.

    "Bi." Shi Bafang glanced at Leon coldly when he heard this, and then said gently to Shi Lizhu: "Sister, you don't want me to be a person who breaks his word. What's more, this is my own decision. I hope  Sister, don’t stop me.”

    Shi Lizhu looked at her younger brother Shi Bafang who looked serious in front of her, and finally sighed, nodded in agreement: "Okay, since you insist on competing, then let it go. But since it's a contest, Bafang, you must be careful. If  If something happens to you, then I don’t want to live anymore.”

    "Bafang, you will definitely win." Before Shi Bafang could answer, Leng Feng on the side warned Shi Bafang first.

    "Go, what does this have to do with you? Just stay here." Shi Lizhu said angrily to Leng Feng with a slightly red face.

    "Hehe, hehe" Leng Feng was not annoyed at all and walked aside with a smile.

    "Be more careful." Shi Lizhu warned Shi Bafang worriedly.

    "Well, I will be careful. Sister, that cold seal is really good, think about it."

    "Okay, okay, I know what's going on. Just take care of yourself."

    ……

    After the selection, Han Yu and Bodi fought at location E, Ning Ping and Tiger fought at location C, and the remaining Shi Bafang and Leon fought at location A.  Three groups of people were sent to the fighting site from different routes in six vehicles.  Just as Fenris said, Han Yu and others were in the place where there was no one else except themselves and their opponents.

    The location E chosen by Han Yu is an open space in the school. It covers an area about the size of two football fields. It is unobstructed. On the green lawn, only Han Yu and Bodi are standing opposite each other.

    Ning Ping’s group Ning Ping chose their opponents, and the location was learned by Tiger.  I don’t know what Tiger was thinking. He was obviously a spear user, but he chose a narrow street as the battlefield.  This made Ning Ping only think of one possibility. The Tiger in front of him was very confident in fighting with a spear in the streets. Otherwise, he would not have chosen this place as the fighting location.

    As for the last group of Shi Bafang and Leon, they chose several buildings in the downtown area as their fighting locations.  There was no other way. Shi Bafang, like Han Yu, lost in guessing the size of the dice and could only let his opponent choose first. As a space user, Leon naturally had to choose a location that was conducive to his fight.

    This fight is far more attractive to the people of Fortune Star than the God of Cooking Competition.  The God of Cooking competition happens every year, and sometimes you get tired of it after watching it too much. Now a sudden battle between Ruihui and Xianghe has appeared, which has made people who are a little tired of the Master of Cooking competition find it.  New fun.

    Looking at the big screen in the square, the people were discussing fiercely who would win the battle.  In their eyes, this kind of fight may be just a competition, but Leng Feng and others in the Chef Association know that this is not a competition, but a life and death fight, and people can really die.

    "Leng Feng, is everything going to be okay in Bafang?" Shi Lizhu couldn't help but ask Leng Feng, who stayed by her side.  Just now, Ruihui's Joelna suddenly announced to Leng Feng through the communicator that he would return Shi Lizhu to Leng Feng.  Although this decision made Leng Feng feel happy, it was only because Shi Li?Finally I can return to myself.  As for Joelna who released Shi Lizhu, Leng Feng felt no gratitude at all.

    "Er it should be no problem. If we weren't sure, I don't think Bafang would propose to participate in a fight." Leng Feng also replied with some uncertainty.

    As the whistle sounded to announce the start of the game, the battles in three locations started almost at the same time.  The people from the Chefs Association had previously placed cameras at various angles at the fight site, so no matter where the person in the fight was at the fight site, they could be spotted by the cameras and then reflected on the Chefs Association's monitor.  What the people of Fortune Star can see are images processed by the Chefs Association.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 89 Battlefield A (Part 1)

    Make an appointment at location A

    Leon moved his hands and said to Shi Bafang who was standing opposite: "Hey I remember you are not a cook? Why are you suddenly interested in changing careers?"

    "" Shi Bafang didn't answer, just looked at Lyon quietly opposite.  And Leon was like a chattering woman, and continued to say to Shi Bafang without any consciousness: "My ability is spatial movement. You must have known this before. But I still want to tell you a little more about it.  Regarding my abilities. My ability is not only to move myself in space, but also objects that are touched by others may be moved. You must be careful not to be touched by me for a while.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Leon's figure disappeared almost at the same time, and appeared behind Shi Bafang the next moment.  He saw Leon holding the wall with his left hand and quickly reaching out to Shi Bafang's back with his right hand.  But as soon as he reached halfway, Leon had to retract his right hand to protect his chest.  Shi Bafang's back kick hit Leon's right arm that was protecting his chest hard. Although it was blocked by Leon with his hand, the force still pushed Leon back a few steps.

    "What a strong kick." Leon shook his right hand and praised to Shi Bafang not far away while easing the numbness in his right arm.

    "This is just the beginning." Shi Bafang replied lightly.  Not being polite, Shi Bafang flew up and kicked an iron bucket next to him towards Leon.  The iron barrel roared in the air and flew towards Lyon, flew past Lyon's afterimage, and landed on the ground.

    "I've already told you, as long as my hands can touch it, I can teleport through space." Leon's voice came from the direction of Shi Bafang's head.

    Shi Bafang looked up and saw Leon's right hand heading straight for his face.  Shi Bafang didn't think much and quickly stepped aside to let Leon's right hand pass.  Unexpectedly, before Shi Bafang could breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly heard Leon's voice coming from behind him again: "In this place, it is impossible for you to avoid my attack."

    This time Shi Bafang didn't have time to escape.  Shi Bafang felt a chill on his back and his eyes blurred. The next moment, he and Leon were on the roof of a building.

    Letting go of Shi Bafang, Leon slowly took a few steps back and said with a victorious smile on his face: "Now I have injected two steel needles into your body. Don't worry, as long as you don't do strenuous exercise, they will  It won’t hurt you. But in the next battle, if you are easily caught by me again, then you have to be careful."

    When Shi Bafang heard this, he turned around and ran away.  Leon burst out laughing when he saw this.  His purpose in reminding Shi Bafang was not because he was a kind-hearted person.  He just wanted to enjoy some predator thrills.  When he saw the stone, he turned around and ran away. His plan was developing as he expected, and Leon couldn't help but feel happy.  The effective range of his ability is five meters, even if Shi Bafang runs away first, it will be fine.  Every battlefield has a certain range. Unless Shi Bafang admits defeat immediately, he will eventually be chased by himself and have no way to escape.

    ? ? Stretching, Leon launched a pursuit.  His figure appeared in a certain place from time to time, and then quickly disappeared, apparently looking for the whereabouts of Shi Bafang.

    At this time, Shi Bafang was hiding in a house, paying close attention to the movement outside the window.  The environment that Shi Bafang is currently in is a visual blind spot. Unless he takes the initiative to go out on his own, it will be difficult for Leon to detect it.

    Through observation, Shi Bafang discovered that every time Lyon appeared and disappeared, the distance between them was never more than five meters.  "Could it be that the effective range of this guy's ability is five meters?" Shi Bafang thought to himself.  At the same time, he held a sharp knife for cutting meat in his right hand. He groped around his body with his left hand. After determining the position of the two steel needles that the Lyon team just mentioned, he used the sharp knife to gently touch the area where he felt something hard on his abdomen.  Scratch, then use your left hand to open the wound, throw away the sharp knife, pick up a strong magnet, and slowly approach the wound.

    "Ding~" A very slight sound made Shi Bafang feel relieved.  After looking at the two bloody steel needles that were attracted by the magnet, Shi Bafang continued to search his body with the powerful magnet uneasily. Fortunately, he didn't feel any discomfort anymore.  After quickly bandaging the wound, Shi Bafang looked out through the window again, observing Lyon's movements outside.

    At this time, Leon regretted choosing this location as the venue for the fight.  Although the tall buildings allow him to put his abilities to good use, the rooms in these buildings make Leon troublesome.  It is not easy to find the rooms where Shi Bafang is hiding one by one.

    "Shi Bafang, you have no coward, if you have the courage, get out of here!" Leon stood on the roof of the tallest building and shouted loudly to everyone around him.  He wanted to force Shi Bafang out by provoking generals.

    &nbsp; Shi Bafang frowned when he heard this, checked the wound, and found that it would not affect his actions, walked out of his hiding place, and quickly rushed towards Leon, who was still yelling.

    Leon was just cursing vigorously when he suddenly saw Shi Bafang rushing towards him.  Leon suddenly felt happy and immediately faced him head-on.  In his opinion, as long as Shi Bafang is touched again, Shi Bafang will definitely die.  To be honest, he regretted not killing Shi Bafang directly just now, but it was not too late now.

    Faced with Leon who stretched out his hands and rushed towards him, Shi Bafang did not dodge.  Just when Leon's hands were about to touch him, Shi Bafang suddenly took action and grabbed the wrists of both Leon's hands.  Immediately afterwards, without giving Leon any time to react, he kicked forward and hit Leon in the lower abdomen.

    Leon is still fantasizing about what he will do next after solving Shi Bafang.  Unexpectedly, Shi Bafang would suddenly reach out and grab the wrists of his hands, and before he could struggle, Shi Bafang's right foot came into close contact with his lower abdomen.

    Because both wrists were grabbed, Lyon's upper body leaned forward and his lower body retreated.  Shi Bafang didn't hesitate when he saw this. He immediately raised his leg and hit his knee, hitting Leon's chin as he was bending over.  Leon suddenly felt dizzy.  At this moment, Shi Bafang let go of Leon's hands and hit Leon's chest with a flying kick. After receiving a blow to the chin, his body fell back because his hands were released.

    "Feiyan's chain kicks!" Shi Bafang shouted, kicking Leon in the chest with his legs alternately.  Leon was kicked into the air.  After fifteen kicks in a row, Shi Bafang shouted loudly, and the final kick hit Leon hard on the chest, knocking the floating Leon to the ground.

    After landing, Shi Bafang gasped and wondered. When he kicked just now, he felt as if he was kicking on an iron plate.  But looking at Leon's figure, he shouldn't be that muscular man.

    "Ouch~" Just when Shi Bafang felt puzzled, Leon, who was lying on the ground, groaned and slowly sat up, first reaching out and rubbing his back.  Then he reached out and took out an iron plate that had been kicked out of shape from his chest, and said, "Fortunately, I made some insurance in advance, otherwise I would really be kicked to death by you this time."

    "Bang~" Leon threw away the iron plate in his hand, stood up and moved his body, and said to Shi Bafang who was not far away: "You beat me just now, and now it's my turn to retaliate against you.  Be careful." As soon as he finished speaking, Leon disappeared from the spot.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang quickly jumped forward without even thinking.

    "Hey~" Shi Bafang's behavior made Leon feel a little surprised when he appeared again, "How did he know that I would appear behind him?"

    Looking at Leon who was standing where he originally stood, Shi Bafang said coldly: "I will only be fooled once. Don't think you can appear behind me so easily."

    "Huh, let's give it a try." Leon snorted coldly and disappeared again.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang immediately jumped to the left twice. This time, Leon did not appear behind Shi Bafang, but appeared about seven or eight meters in front of Shi Bafang's right front.

    "Why did you jump there?" Leon asked Shi Bafang dissatisfied.

    "What a joke, why should I do things according to your ideas?" Shi Bafang looked at Leon with contempt and replied.

    "I don't believe I can't catch you." Leon was really annoyed this time and disappeared again.

    And this time, Shi Bafang did not jump forward, but lightly jumped back, allowing Leon, who was supposed to appear behind him, to appear in front of him this time.

    "Huh?" Leon did not find Shi Bafang's figure after he appeared. Just when he was about to look around, he felt a gust of wind coming from behind and he was kicked on the back.  At this time, Leon was standing at the edge of the building. In other words, although the kick from behind was not heavy, it still caused Leon's body to lose balance and he was about to fall down the building.

    Leon kept waving his hands in the air, trying to find a balance point so that he would not fall.  Just as he was about to find the balance point, he heard a sigh coming from behind, "Go down."

    Leon felt someone tap his back gently with a finger.  "Ah~ damn it, I won't let you go!" Leon screamed and fell downstairs.

    Shi Bafang, who had pushed Leon down, stood on the roof of the building and looked down. He saw Leon approaching quickly, and his eyes were filled with hatred.

    "I will never forgive you." Leon shouted angrily at Shi Bafang.

    "If you have the ability, just use it." Shi Bafang replied nonchalantly.

    Hearing Shi Bafang’s answer, Leon made a surprising decisionIn an unexpected move, he squatted down to untie his shoelaces and kept shouting: "I will make you regret it, I will make you regret it."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 90 Battlefield A (Part 2)

    "Hehe you're dead!" Leon said to Shi Bafang with his bare feet.

    Shi Bafang frowned when he heard this, "Are you planning to smoke me to death?"

    "Huh!" Leon snorted coldly and disappeared.  When Shi Bafang saw this, he immediately jumped to the left. Leon's figure appeared in front of Shi Bafang. Shi Bafang immediately twisted around and struck his whip leg to sweep towards Lyon, and Lyon disappeared again. The next second, he appeared behind Shi Bafang and said in his mouth  Crying: "Die!"

    ……

    ……

    ……

    "What's going on? Where is the steel needle I just put in your body?" Leon shouted in surprise.

    "I took it out a long time ago!" Shi Bafang launched a roundhouse kick straight towards Leon's temple.  Leon's figure flashed, disappeared again, and appeared three or four meters away from Shi Bafang. He frowned and said, "I didn't expect your kid to be so cruel to me."

    "Humph! Each other." Shi Bafang replied with a cold snort.  But I was cursing in my heart, "This Leon's reaction speed is as high as in the sky and on the ground compared to when he didn't take off his shoes just now. Does the pair of shoes he wears have any magical function? It shouldn't be, if it is true  It’s magical, can you just throw it aside so casually?”

    Just when Shi Bafang was thinking that Leon suddenly acted quickly, Leon started attacking again without hesitation.  I saw his figure moving left and right, almost forming multiple afterimages, giving Shi Bafang a feeling of being overwhelmed.  And everyone who was watching the game felt as if Lyon suddenly turned into many people.

    "Damn it!" Shi Bafang cursed secretly as he looked at the Lyons getting closer and closer, then aimed at a Lyon who was rushing towards him and kicked him.

    "Oops!" Shi Bafang screamed inwardly, and passed through Lyon's afterimage.

    "Sorry, it seems you guessed wrong." Leon's joking voice came to Shi Bafang's ears.

    Shi Bafang landed on the ground with one hand, and with his right hand on the ground as the fulcrum, his whole body rotated on the spot, and his legs swept behind him.

    "Unfortunately, you made a mistake again." Leon's haunting voice sounded in Shi Bafang's ears again.

    This time, Leon did not give Shi Bafang another chance to attack. He put his right hand on Shi Bafang's right leg. Shi Bafang immediately stepped back. Unfortunately, he was still a step too late. Although he was not fatally injured, his right leg was still stabbed.  A few steel needles were attached.

    "Ohah!" Shi Bafang squatted down, grabbed the steel needle halfway into his right calf with his right hand and pulled it out with force. Blood spurted out. Shi Bafang took out the hemostatic cloth and applied it to the wound.  The blood quickly soaked the hemostatic cloth.

    Looking at Shi Bafang, who had quickly dealt with the injury and whose right leg was still shaking slightly, Leon gave a thumbs up and praised: "Well done, what a tough guy. I just don't know how long you can last?" After saying this  , Leon disappeared, and appeared behind Shi Bafang the next second. Shi Bafang immediately jumped forward when he saw this, but before he landed, Leon had already appeared on the ground where he was about to land.

    Regarding the surprised look on Shi Bafang's face at this time, Leon smiled slightly, "I didn't expect that my speed would become so fast."

    "Don't be surprised, even if I tell you the reason, you can't defeat me." When he said this, Leon had already appeared in another place.

    "The reason is this." Leon raised his right foot and shook it at Shi Bafang.  However, seeing the puzzled look on Shi Bafang's face, Leon continued to explain: "My ability is to move in space. As long as anything I touch, I can use that thing to move or let it be touched by me."  To move things, although the effective distance is about five meters, for me, this distance is enough. As for what you are wondering about, why am I so fast? Have you seen my feet? My ability is not  Not only can you use your hands to perform it, but you can also use your feet."

    The next second, Leon appeared in front of Shi Bafang and asked softly: "Do you understand now?" When he asked this question, Leon's right hand was placed on Shi Bafang's heart.

    "Bang!" With a crisp sound, Leon's outstretched right hand was opened by Shi Bafang.

    "You still want to fight?" Leon asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Nonsense." Shi Bafang shook his body and said to Leon.

    "You are really a stubborn person. You obviously have no chance of winning, so why bother struggling anymore? Just accept your fate and be killed by me. That way you and I will save trouble, right?" As Leon spoke, he spoke again  Reach out and touch the rocks.

    "If you want to die, I haven't lived enough yet!" Shi Bafang said, slapping away Leon's outstretched hand.

    Leon shook his head slightly, "In that case, I'm sorry. I originally wanted you to leave quickly."But now I have changed my mind. I will slowly torture you to death and make you regret meeting me.  "

    ……

    ……

    Five more minutes have passed, and the people watching the battle in the Chefs Association can no longer bear to watch the battle at location A.  In just these five minutes, steel needles were inserted into many parts of Shi Bafang's body.  The bright steel needle was inserted into Shi Bafang's body, and the blood seeping out turned Shi Bafang into a bloody man.

    "Leng Feng, find a way to save Bafang." Shi Lizhu was already sobbing, holding Leng Feng's hand and begging.  Leng Feng looked at Shi Lizhu in embarrassment, and then at Fenris from the Chef Association.

    "Unless Shi Bafang takes the initiative to admit defeat, others cannot enter the duel venue. Once he breaks in forcefully, it will be equivalent to the intruder giving up voluntarily and will be judged as the loser." Fenris said to Leng Feng with some embarrassment.  said.

    "Well" Leng Feng couldn't help but hesitate when he heard the words. He was not afraid of admitting defeat. The worst he could do was leave Ford and go to other planets to start over.  But once they admit defeat, it will affect Han Yu and Ning Ping who have not yet decided the winner. And even if they admit defeat, Shi Bafang may not appreciate it.  Judging from the monitor, the fighting spirit in Shi Bafang's eyes has not weakened due to the multiple injuries on his body. On the contrary, his eyes have become more and more determined, and he seems to be looking forward to death.

    "Leng Feng, you should talk." Shi Lizhu said anxiously from the side.

    "Lizhu, calm down. Look at Bafang's eyes. Do you think he wants us to admit defeat for him?" Leng Feng gently patted Shi Lizhu's hand and said.

    After being reminded by Leng Feng, Shi Lizhu looked at Shi Bafang's eyes on the monitor and was suddenly startled. This was a look that Shi Lizhu had never seen in Shi Bafang's eyes since she was a child.  For a moment, Shi Lizhu also became hesitant.  She felt that her brother was beginning to mature and have his own persistence and opinions.

    "The final blow!" Leon revealed his figure again. At this time, except for his two hands which were still intact, Shi Bafang had no less than twenty steel needles inserted into his whole body.  Seeing Leon's right hand reaching towards his face, Shi Bafang raised his left hand.

    "Puff~Puff~" There were two soft sounds, and two steel needles were inserted into Shi Bafang's left hand. As before, the two steel needles did not go deep, but they were extremely painful.  Shi Bafang endured the pain and suddenly stretched out his right hand to grab Leon, who was about to leave again, and shouted: "Where are you running?"

    "Seeking death!" Leon cursed, stretched out his left hand that was not caught, and stretched it out from all directions.  Shi Bafang turned his head to let Leon's extended left hand pass, and at the same time, he exerted force on his right hand and actually twisted Leon's right wrist.

    "Ah!" Leon screamed, and at the same time, he retreated with his left hand, trying to touch the back of Shi Bafang's head.  It's just that Shi Bafang was very alert. While twisting Leon's right hand, he stretched out his right leg and kicked forward hard. He also bent his body to avoid Leon's left hand. At the same time, the right hand that had just twisted Leon's right wrist grabbed it again.  It shows the left hand technique during the retracement.

    Before Leon could shout, a crisp sound was heard, and Leon screamed like a pig again.  Without Shi Bafang taking action, Leon appeared ten meters away from Shi Bafang this time.  At this moment, Leon's hands were limp and drooped, and he would be unable to use them for a while.

    "I'm going to kill you! I'm going to kill you!!" Leon roared.  The figure disappeared again, but unlike before, this time it suddenly became a little difficult for Leon to deal with Shi Bafang.  Originally, Lyon's ability allowed him to use both feet for movement and his hands for offense.  But now, as Shi Bafang took advantage of Leon's negligence and broke both of Leon's hands, for a while, the two were once again at a deadlock.  In other words, Lyon, who had no offensive ability, fell into a situation of being passively beaten at this time, and with the running ability of his legs, Shi Bafang could not beat Lyon.  To describe it in one sentence, it's just that the situation has changed, and the offense and defense have changed.  However, the current situation is still unfavorable for Shi Bafang.  After strenuous exercise, the wound that had been previously stopped by the hemostatic cloth began to bleed again. Every time Shi Bafang moved, a small pool of blood would be left where he originally stood.  Although it's not serious, there is only so much blood on a person's body, and it can't be controlled like this.

    ……

    "Huh~huh~" Another five minutes passed. Both Shi Bafang and Leon seemed to be at the end of their strength. Whoever couldn't hold on first was likely to fall first.

    "I didn't expect you to have so much blood on your body. Are you going to chase me again? I don't believe it. There will be no time when all the blood on your body is gone." Leon gasped and said to Shi Bafang.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang replied unwillingly: "Humph, you don't need to worry. I am a chef and I know what to eat to replenish blood. After I kill you, I will eat food to replenish blood for a few days."Things will be fine.  "

    "Really? If you lose your life, I'll see how you can eat blood-enhancing food!" Leon snorted coldly, and appeared behind Shi Bafang in a flash. He stretched out his right foot and kicked him.  He remembered that he had super powers. He could jump off the roof of a building. As long as he touched the wall of the building on the way, he could use his powers to escape, but this was not possible for the Shi Bafang in front of him.

    "Bang~" Leon's plan was good, but he encountered some problems when implementing it. Before his right foot touched Shi Bafang, Shi Bafang quickly turned around and clamped his right leg with his left arm. At this time, his whole body was shaken  It became a golden rooster posture.

    "Hehe I'll see where you run this time!" Shi Bafang roared and kicked out his right foot, heading straight for Leon's thigh.

    This step took all the strength of the body.

    Victory or defeat depends on this blow!

    "Crack~"

    Broken eggs!  !  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 91 Suspected Enemy

    All the spectators in front of the open-air monitor were silent, staring blankly at Leon who was lying on the ground with his crotch covered with a pained expression on his face. Many people felt the same way.  This is really not a pain that a man can bear!

    Everyone in the Chefs Association stared blankly at the reversal of the situation. It took Fenris a long time to hold back a sentence, "What a good move."

    “Ah, it’s good if you can win.” Leng Feng responded dryly.

    "No, Shi Bafang lost." A member of the Chefs Association suddenly said while looking at the monitor.

    "What? Why? Is it because of his last kick?" Leng Feng gave up after hearing this and stood up to question.

    The person being questioned quickly explained: "No, I said Shi Bafang lost not because his attack method was a bit unscrupulous in this game, but because he lost based on the rules. The rule of the battle is that one of the two parties will die in the battle.  Either admit defeat, or one of the parties left the place where the fight was scheduled. Leon was not dead, nor did he take the initiative to admit defeat. Shi Bafang left the place where the fight was scheduled after knocking Leon down. I left the place where he fought.  It was only at that moment that Shi Bafang was announced as the loser."

    After listening to the explanation, what else could Leng Feng and the people present say? Who would have thought that Shi Bafang would lose in the end due to the rules of the battle.  When Shi Bafang returned to the Chefs Association and learned that he had lost the competition, he felt dissatisfied and also felt a little regretful. However, there is no regret medicine in this world. Shi Bafang returned to normal after regretting for a while.  He grabbed the microphone used by the members of the Chefs Association next to him, connected the speakers at locations E and C, and shouted loudly: "Han Yu, Ning Ping, I lost. I lost based on the rules of the battle. Can you guys?"  Don’t make the same mistake as me. Don’t leave the playing field without permission before confirming your opponent’s death or admitting defeat!”

    After shouting, Shi Bafang returned the microphone to the chef association member beside him and apologized: "Sorry, I was rude just now."

    Fenris from the Chefs Association smiled bitterly and shook his head. Is there any point in apologizing at this time?  All that needs to be said has been said.  And looking at the current situation, it is clear that the Shi Bafang in front of him is just being polite.  Fenris didn't want to offend Leng Feng, so he waved his hand and said, "Forget it, there won't be a next time."

    Location C

    A long street that can only accommodate two people walking side by side.  Ningping is holding a long sword and fighting with Tiger who is using a gun.  This battlefield was chosen by Tiger himself.  Thinking about it in Ninh Binh, it should be impossible to use a spear in such a narrow alley, but since it was Tiger's choice, there must be something fishy in it.  The result was not what Ning Ping expected. In this narrow alley, Tiger's spear skills were astonishing, and he seemed to be able to completely suppress himself.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping said to himself as he swung his sword to block Tiger's spear.

    "HahaAren't you surprised how my spear skills can be so good in such a narrow alley?" Tiger put away his gun and asked Ning Ping with a proud look on his face.

    Ning Ping: ""

    Seeing that Ning Ping did not answer, Tiger was not angry and continued to say contentedly: "No need to be surprised, since I took the initiative to choose this place as the battlefield, it is naturally because this battlefield is the most beneficial to me. You don't need to know the reason, you  Just know that today, you will be killed by me here and become the 100th person killed by this gun. How about it? This number is very auspicious for you. I look forward to using the sword in your hand as  The day of my collection.”

    “Then let’s see if you have that ability.” Ning Ping replied coldly.  Tiger's arrogant words obviously angered Ning Ping, and Ning Ping is the kind of person who gets calmer the angrier he gets. Tiger's intention not only failed to achieve the desired effect, but made Ning Ping more difficult to deal with.

    "It seems that I have to show some special skills." Tiger said when he saw this, and he held a gun in front of his chest. Naturally, the gun head was aimed at Ning Ping opposite him.

    "Do you want to stab me?" Ning Ping said nothing nonsense when he saw this. He also raised his sword flat and assumed a thrusting posture.

    "drink!"

    "ha!"

    The two of them started almost at the same time. Immediately after Ning Ping felt danger approaching, he immediately subconsciously ducked to the side.

    “Boom!” A shallow crater was suddenly blasted out by something unknown on the ground dozens of meters away from Ningping.

    "Qi Jin!" Ning Ping's pupils shrank and he shouted in surprise.

    "Oh, it seems you know a lot, you even know Qi Jin. Humph, now you understand why I chose this place as a battlefield. In this narrow place, you can't completely avoid it.  My offense." Tiger proudly said to Ning Ping.

    "That's not necessarily the case." Ning Ping glanced at Tiger and said coldly.

    &nbsp; "Nothing is certain, you will definitely lose this battle!" Tiger laughed loudly, swung his gun and sent an arc moon slash towards Ning Ping who was rushing towards him.  At the same time, I moved back quickly.  Seeing that Ning Ping wanted to come over and start a close combat with him, he would not give Ning Ping this chance.

    Ning Ping knew this very well in an alley less than two meters away from Hu Yue Zhan. At the same time, when he saw Tiger's actions, he knew that Tiger already knew his plan.  But there are some things that you can’t avoid once you know them.

    Ning Ping, who was advancing rapidly, lowered his body to let the Arc Yue Zhan fly over. Only a few hairs were taken away. Before he could speed up again to shorten the distance between him and Tiger, a cross slash hit him in front of him.  flew over.  Ning Ping had no choice but to draw his sword and smash the cross slash.  But as soon as he drew his sword, Ning Ping's movements stopped, and Tiger still kept a distance from Ning Ping.

    "It seems that this place is really not conducive to my movement." Ning Ping looked at the walls on the left and right and muttered to himself.  Tiger in the distance saw Ning Ping's lips moving slightly, but he didn't know what Ning Ping was talking about.  But when Tiger thought about it, Ning Ping was probably unhappy about the failure of the attack just now, and he didn't take it seriously.

    "What's wrong? Ning Ping, does this make you want to back down? If you want to admit defeat, because you look like a woman, asking me to accept your resignation is not non-negotiable.  "Tiger shouted loudly to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping does have an oval face, fair complexion, and bright eyes. If she puts on women's clothes, she does look like a woman.  If you add in his usual indifferent attitude towards strangers, he becomes a complete iceberg beauty.  One can imagine what Ning Ping, as a normal-thinking person, usually hates the most.

    Now that I heard Tiger’s words, except for the anger in Ning Ping’s heart, he didn’t have any negative emotions.  Ning Ping gave Tiger a cold look, and with just this glance, Tiger, who was still chattering, shut up.  That was a look that Tiger had only seen when he first encountered a beast in the mountains as a child.  Almost subconsciously, Tiger fired dozens of qi energy at Ning Ping, who was charging towards him.  At this time, Ning Ping used the two walls as a fulcrum and jumped left and right to avoid the attack, while further shortening the distance between him and Tiger.

    A flash of panic flashed in Tiger's heart, and he suddenly felt nervous. He used all his strength to direct his strongest energy at Ning Ping, who was rushing towards him.  This energy directly touched the left and right sides of the alley, and flew towards Ningping unhurriedly.

    When Tiger thought about it, Ning Ping had no way to avoid it this time. Even if Ning Ping faced him head-on with his sword, he probably wouldn't be able to withstand his full blow.  But, just when Tiger thought victory was in sight, Ning Ping suddenly braked to stop his progress, stepped on the wall on his left side, and then stepped on the wall on his right side with the help of his strength.  Finally, I used my strength again, and this time I jumped directly to the top of the left wall.  Tiger didn’t expect this place.

    Jump out of the obstacles in front of you to see a more exciting picture.  It's just that Ning Ping didn't have the time to appreciate the scene at this moment, and was focused on rushing towards Tiger.

    Tiger seemed to be stunned by Ning Ping’s actions, and watched blankly as Ning Ping rushed in front of him, swinging his sword

    "Cang!" Just when Ning Ping's sword was about to touch Tiger's neck, a short spear unexpectedly flew straight towards Ning Ping's right eye.  Ning Ping had no choice but to raise his head to dodge, sheathed his sword to block the incoming short spear, and at the same time jumped back with the help of the force of the short spear.

    "You are the thirteenth person to force me to use this short gun, you should feel honored." Tiger said to Ning Ping with a cold face and put away the gun.

    "Are you a two-gun general?"

    "Not bad, two-gun general."

    "A few years ago, a perverted murderer appeared on Mickey Planet. That person used two guns, one red and one yellow, was it you?" Ning Ping looked at Tiger and asked.

    "Who would remember what happened a few years ago?" Tiger replied with an indifferent shrug.

    "Whether it's you or not, I once swore that once I find out who wields double guns, I will kill him regardless of whether he is a double gun general or not. Since you are a double gun general, then prepare to die!"

    "Oh? Do you know anyone among the people killed by the perverted murderer in Mickey Star? That's such a pity. Not only can you not avenge others today, I'm afraid you will lose your own life here!"

    Almost at the same time, Tiger and Ningping jumped out of the alley, because both sides understood that the other would not choose to fight in the alley again.

    In the Chefs Association, unlike watching the battle on the monitor in the open air, here you can not only see the pictures, but also hear what the two sides of the battle said.

    "Fenris, that Ning Ping just said?What's going on with Mickey Star's perverted murderer?  How come this is the first time I've heard of it, you know?  "Leng Feng asked Fenris in a low voice.

    Fenris looked around after hearing this, and replied in a low voice: "I only know a little bit about this, and I don't know the details. It's normal that you don't know, because this news has been silenced by the alliance. It's just that  I didn’t expect that Ning Ping actually knew about that.”

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 92 Mickey’s Past

    Unable to withstand Leng Feng's repeated requests, Fenris looked around and whispered: "I can tell you, but you have to promise not to spread it. If you spread this matter, it will be a big deal to you and me."  trouble."

    "Sure, no problem." Leng Feng immediately patted his chest and assured.  Shi Bafang and others on the side saw that Fenris seemed to be telling a story, so they immediately lowered their voices subconsciously and took a few steps closer to Leng Feng.  Fenris didn't say anything when he saw this. Anyway, apart from his cronies, the people present were also people from Leng Feng's side. If something happened, he wouldn't be the only one who would be unlucky.

    "To talk about the perverted murderer who suddenly appeared on Mickey Planet, we have to start talking about five years ago. At that time" Fenris looked like he was recalling and began to tell what he knew.

    ******************************************

    Five years ago, Mickey Xing.

    As a planet under full development, there are many migrant workers on Mickey Planet.  And when there are more people, the corresponding crime rate begins to rise.  As an ordinary security guard on Mickey Star, Chen Ke said he was under a lot of pressure.

    “Boss, it’s time to get off work, let’s go have a few drinks.” Several young people who were also security guards called to Langke.

    "Ah, you go, my boy is back today, and I want to go back and get together with him." Chen Ke said to the people who invited him with a smile.

    "Oh, is that boy from Bank of China back? I heard that he went to the Royal Academy to study? Why is he back now?" Someone asked strangely after hearing what Chen Ke said.

    "The course he is studying this semester is architecture, so he chose to study in Miqi. Anyway, Miqi is also building now, so he has something to do when he comes back."

    "BOC is only sixteen years old, what can he do?"

    "Of course I'm instructing those who work. Okay, don't ask. If you have anything to ask, it's not too late to come to my house tomorrow and ask." Seeing that it was late, Chen Ke didn't talk to his companions.  , walked out of the police station and walked towards his home.  Others walked in the opposite direction.

    It was close to evening when he got off work, and after talking to the people in the police station like this, by the time Chen Ke set foot on the road home, it was already dark, and the lights in every house had already been lit.  Not wanting his son, whom he hadn't seen for a year, to wait too long, Chen Ke couldn't help but speed up his pace home.

    "We'll be home when we turn that intersection." Chen Ke thought to himself and quickly turned the corner.

    A soft sound of "Puff~" shook Chen Ke's body. When he looked down, he found a masked man standing in front of him, and a long spear in his hand had penetrated him.  ’s chest, the tip of the gun emerged from the back of his heart.

    It was only then that Chen Ke opened his mouth to shout. Unfortunately, before he could open his mouth, a hand covered Chen Ke's mouth in time.

    "Unlucky, it's a man." A somewhat regretful voice reached Chen Ke's ears.  Chen Ke tried his best to open his eyes to see clearly what the person in front of him who stabbed him with a gun looked like.  Of course, what he wanted to know more was, why did the other party want to kill him?

    "It's a pity that the other party didn't give Chen Ke this chance. He said to the shadow of the corner: "This time doesn't count. Let's bet again. I don't believe that I will lose to you again and again."

    "Okay, but what are you going to bet on this time? Not counting the person in front of you, you have lost to me forty-seven times in a row." A man's answer came from the shadows.

    Chen Ke, who was already in a dying state, suddenly shivered when he heard the number forty-seven.  Recently on Mickey Planet, the total number of missing and killed people is exactly forty-seven. So many people have attracted the attention of the alliance, but currently there is insufficient power on Mickey Planet to pursue this matter.

    "Squeak~" The door of a house not far away opened, and the person who assassinated Chen Ke immediately said: "I guess the person who came out this time is a woman."

    "Yeah?"

    "certainly."

    ……

    "Unfortunately, it's a man." The voice in the shadow said slightly mockingly.

    "Damn!" The assassin of Chen Ke pulled out the gun that penetrated Chen Ke and said angrily: "I want to kill the guy who caused me to lose this bet."

    Chen Ke fell to the ground. The moment he fell, he saw clearly who came out of the room.  It was Chen Zhongxing. His son, whom he had not seen for more than a year, was probably coming out to take him home.  but……

    "BOC! Run!!" Chen Ke used his last bit of life and shouted loudly to Chen Zhongxing who didn't know the danger was approaching.

    Chen Zhongxing, who was walking over, was slightly startled when he heard the voice. After all, they hadn’t seen each other for more than a year. Hearing this suddenlyI heard a voice calling me to run, but I thought the voice was very familiar.

    "Poof~" Before Chen Zhongxing could step forward to see what was going on, Chen Zhongxing felt a pain in his chest, and a spear hit Chen Zhongxing's chest.  Of course, Chen Ke will never see this scene again.

    Two hours later, the bodies of the Chen family and his son were discovered by passers-by.  Chen Ke's wife died in childbirth when giving birth to Chen Zhongxing. This time the Chen family was reunited as a family.  But this reunion is not the reunion that Chen Ke's colleagues want to see.  All the vigilantes on Mickey Star are angry!

    "However, anger is anger. Faced with the elusive murderer, not only did he not be caught, but within a month after the Chen family and his son were killed, a total of fifty people were murdered.  Ninety-nine lives have made it impossible for people on Mickey Planet to calm down and work. When it gets dark, every house is closed and locked, and the usually bustling bars and nightclubs are extremely deserted.

    This situation continued until the task force sent by the alliance arrived at Mickey Star.  But the task force arrived too late. The murderer who killed ninety-nine people had long since disappeared.  The task force investigated on Mickey Planet for half a year, but still found nothing. They could only return to the alliance headquarters in despair to report and hang up the case.

    *******************************************

    "The people of Mickey Star have not expressed any opinions on the alliance's actions. The alliance's slow response on this matter has made the people of Mickey Star no longer trust the alliance. The tax that should be collected in normal times cannot be less. When you are needed,  It's time to come forward, but you retreated again. How can there be such a cheap thing in this world! Since you are unreliable, then simply stop relying on you. The Mickey stars donated money to set up a revenge foundation in unison, and exposed the high  If you can find the perverted murderer who committed the crime on Mickey Star or provide information about the perverted murderer, you will be rewarded no matter dead or alive. There are also different voices within the alliance regarding Mickey Star's approach, but there are also  It was precisely because of the different voices that no one bothered to trouble the Mickey Stars. The fatwa spread to all corners of the universe as quickly as possible. However, as the alliance internally dealt with this matter,  With a unified attitude, the fatwa that had been circulated for nearly a year was stopped. Then, after four years of settling down, people like you who have never made a living in the Hunters Guild will naturally become interested in this.  The thing felt strange. But I was curious. Ning Ping didn't look very old, so how could he know about this incident on Mickey Star? According to time calculation, he should have been only twelve or thirteen years old at that time.  It looks like that.”

    Hearing Fenris’ doubts, Leng Feng and others didn’t pay attention.

    "Perhaps some of the ninety-nine people who were killed knew Ning Ping, right?" Field guessed.

    "Anyway, I think that guy named Tiger is going to be unlucky. After this fight is over, he will definitely be investigated by many people. What if he is really the one who killed people on Mickey Planet five years ago?  If you are a murderer, then we will make a fortune."

    "Get rich? Didn't you say that the alliance ordered Michixing to cancel the fatwa?" Shi Bafang asked in confusion.

    "That's just the official statement. Among the people, there are still Mickey Stars issuing fatwa. Those who issued the fatwa are all victims. No matter how ruthless the alliance is, it can't stop the families of the victims from finding ways to seek revenge."

    "How much money can you have? Besides, the families of those who were killed are already in difficulty because of the death. Isn't it too unethical to take their money at this time?"

    "Idiot, the families of those who were killed don't have much money, but Mickey Star has money. Do you know what Mickey Star is rich in? Gold and diamonds. Do you think that without the support of the plutocrats on Mickey Star, the families of the victims would dare to make an alliance?  Do you want to sing a different drama?"

    "Does the alliance just not care?"

    "How to manage it? It's already unreasonable for such a big case to be ignored and ignored. If there is another threat to the victim's family, the alliance will lose face. This kind of loss  The Alliance will not do such things."

    After listening to Fenris’s words, Leng Feng and others did not speak anymore, but just looked at the monitor again.  On the monitor, Ning Ping and Tiger were not far apart, adjusting their breaths and trying to restore their strength.

    "Hey, let me tell you, do you know anyone among the ninety-nine people who were killed on Mickey Star five years ago?" Tiger asked Ning Ping while panting.  But Ning Ping didn't say a word, just stared at Tiger, as if he wanted to remember the other person's appearance firmly in his mind.

    "Could it be that you have a crush among those people? That shouldn't be the case. In terms of age, you were only twelve or thirteen years old at the time Wow, you are so precocious."

    Tiger kept trying to stimulate Ning Ping in order to make Ning Ping lose his mind, but what made him feel depressed was that in front of himThis guy named Ning Ping is almost like a piece of wood, and most of the time he treats what he says with silence.  As soon as he regains his strength, he will start to attack himself. When he runs out of strength, he will step aside to rest. At that time, he will be beaten by his attack and lose the strength to fight back.

    “This can’t go on like this!” Tiger secretly said to himself in his heart.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 93 Beheading in public display (22:57)

    Like Tiger, Ning Ping also knew that continuing like this was not the way to go.  Especially after knowing that the person in front of him was probably the murderer who killed his senior Chen Zhongxing five years ago, Ning Ping couldn't let the person in front of him have a chance to live.

    Thinking of Chen Zhongxing’s care for him who had just entered the college, Ning Ping finally made a decision in his heart.  After he finished adjusting his breath, he suddenly rushed towards Tiger.  When Tiger saw this, he could only smile bitterly in his heart and faced him head-on.

    Taking advantage of the length of the gun, Tiger raised his right hand spear and stabbed Ning Ping directly.  And Ning Ping did not disappoint Tiger. He dodged the spear and was only within two meters of Tiger.  However, Tiger's spear was just a feint. Just as Ning Ping stepped forward, the short spear in his left hand followed and stabbed out, just in time to meet Ning Ping who had dodged the spear and was stepping forward.

    "Poof!" Ning Ping was stabbed on the right side of the abdomen, and the attack stopped immediately.

    Tiger, who succeeded in one blow, immediately wanted to swing the short spear to expand the results and end this unpleasant battle.  Unexpectedly, what happened next made Tiger feel a little frightened. He couldn't draw his short gun.

    Ning Ping tightened his abdominal muscles to hold the short gun while asking Tiger: "Besides you, who else was involved in Mickey's serial murder case back then?"

    "Hehewhat do you think?"

    "Whoa!" Tiger's question and answer was met with a chop from Ning Ping.  Tiger had to let go and retreat to avoid Ning Ping's fatal blow.  But in this way, Tiger only had one weapon left, and Ning Ping was also injured, and the situation became increasingly unfavorable to Ning Ping.

    The longer you delay, the better it is for you.  Tiger was already aware of this, so in the subsequent attack, Tiger began to retreat, avoiding Ning Ping's offensive edge, hoping to drag Ning Ping to death by delaying time.

    "Hoo, ho damn, he ran pretty fast." Ning Ping gasped as he took off the hemostatic cloth that had lost its effectiveness and replaced it with a new one, but the hemostatic cloth he replaced was already  The last piece.  If the battle is not resolved within five minutes, Ningping's situation will become more and more dangerous.

    After changing the hemostatic cloth, Ning Ping stared at Tiger, who was ten meters away from him, took a deep breath, and shouted loudly.  He has decided to give it a try. Instead of being slowly consumed by Tiger, it is better to fight to the death and either win or die. It is worse than the current situation.

    Ning Ping’s sudden outburst startled Tiger, and he quickly concentrated on alert.  He saw Ning Ping opposite him emitting faint blue lights all over his body, looming.  Tiger thought he was dazzled, so he quickly rubbed his eyes and looked intently.  That's right, it is indeed emitting streaks of blue light, but the blue light is too weak and cannot be seen clearly from a distance.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!  Tiger knows this.  With the idea of ??striking first, Tiger launched an attack.  He held up the only spear in his hand and rushed towards Ningping.

    Like an arrow leaving the string, Tiger rushed in front of Ning Ping after a few breaths, and watched as the spear pierced Ning Ping's chest.

    !  !  !

    Afterimage!  !  !

    When Tiger pierced the air with his gun, he secretly screamed something bad and immediately drew his gun to defend himself.  Unexpectedly, before he could withdraw the spear, Ning Ping's figure had already appeared behind Tiger. Before Tiger could react, a short spear that originally belonged to Tiger returned to its original owner and stabbed into Tiger's back.  .  Moreover, Ning Ping's blow was a bit wicked, it hit Tiger's back just out of reach.

    Tiger yelled and fired his spear back.

    It’s an afterimage again!

    Ning Ping's figure seemed to have disappeared into the sky, and only the sound of "tapping" footsteps could be heard in the air.  But it was a bit difficult for Tiger to identify Ningping's current location through the sound.

    The pain in his back made Tiger extremely irritable. He couldn't bear this feeling and waved his spear around like crazy, hoping to hit Ningping.  But his actions were of no use except for making the wound on his back get bigger and bleeding out more and more.

    After waving for nearly a minute, Tiger held his spear in his hand and kept breathing.  After venting, Tiger became calm again, knowing that he would finish playing faster than Ning Ping if he continued like this.  Things have turned, and this time it was Tiger's turn to urgently end the fight.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Tiger concentrated and held his breath, trying hard to find the specific location of Ningping from the footsteps.  But although the footsteps were approaching, Tiger could never find the location correctly.

    time does not wait!  Tiger rolled his eyes and thought of an idea.  Just listen to him shout loudly: "Ning Ping, don't you want to know who else was an accomplice in that murder case? Then let me tell you, exceptBesides ??, there are two other people.  But I won’t tell you who these two people are. If you have the ability, just go find them.  Speaking of which, among the ninety-nine people, there are men and women, old and young. I really don’t know who among them is related to you.  But it doesn’t matter, I’ll kill them all anyway, so what can you do to me…”

    Having said this, Tiger suddenly stopped talking, turned around and stabbed himself directly in the back.  And the moment he turned around and thrust out the spear in his hand, Ning Ping's voice suddenly came to his ears: "You made a miscalculation."

    Immediately afterwards, Tiger felt the short gun behind his back that was out of his reach being stabbed forward with force, piercing his chest.  Then he kicked himself with a strong force, the short spear was firmly inserted into the ground, and he was also nailed to the ground.  Unwilling to fail, Tiger gave a desperate blow, grabbed the spear with his right hand and swiped back hard. Unexpectedly, as soon as he raised his arm, he felt a huge pain in his right shoulder, and his entire right arm was cut off to the shoulder level.

    "Ah~!" Tiger couldn't help but scream.

    "You, really don't tell me who your accomplices are?" Ning Ping asked coldly.

    “…Boy, there are some things you’d better not know.”

    Hearing Tiger's answer, Ning Ping didn't say anything else. With a strong wave of his right hand, Tiger's head separated from his neck, and his blood spurted out far away.

    The bloody scene left the people watching the battle in the open in silence for a moment.  It’s so deadly!  In the past, when I heard people from the older generation talking about the fight back then, I thought those old people were exaggerating, but now it seems that this kind of fight is really terrible.

    Seeing the close-up of Tiger's head falling to the ground, people's faces turned pale. They already understood that the fight they saw today was not a performance, not a competition, but a real life-and-death fight, and people would really die.  .

    "Ugh~" Someone finally couldn't help it and vomited on the spot.  But no one laughed at those people at this time, because they were already shocked by the bloody head. Although they had seen many documentaries before, recording cruel wars, and there were many scenes of dead people, but after all, those people had  Due to artistic processing, some scenes that were too bloody have been artificially deleted.  But now, from the beginning of the war to the final beheading, they watched it from beginning to end. This kind of visual stimulation made these civilians who had never seen bloody scenes feel heartfelt fear.  A little bit of stimulation.

    In the Chefs Association, Leng Feng stared blankly at Ning Ping on the monitor, speechless for a long time.  Shi Lizhu reached out and grabbed her younger brother Shi Bafang's arm and said, "Bafang, why don't you think about it again and let's change the team."

    "Field, how many times has Ningping killed someone?" Shi Bafang did not answer Shi Lizhu's words, but turned to ask Field, who was also shocked.

    "It's also the first time I've seen it." Field replied after hearing this.

    "Are you afraid?" Shi Bafang asked again.

    "Why should I be afraid?" Field asked, looking at Shi Bafang with some confusion.

    "Aren't you afraid that he will attack you one day?"

    "Don't be afraid. If you don't know Han Yu and the others, they will never take action against their partners. I think you can guess what kind of person that Tiger is. Do you think that kind of person should die?  "

    “…Damn it.”

    "Since he deserves to die, let him die."

    "That's right." Shi Bafang smiled and said with a smile.

    Seeing that Shi Bafang still insisted on joining Han Yu's group, Shi Lizhu was immediately dissatisfied and was about to speak to persuade Shi Bafang again.  Then Leng Feng quietly pulled the corner of his clothes and whispered: "Stop trying to persuade me, Bafang will not listen to you. The look in his eyes means that he must have made a decision in his heart."

    "But……"

    "I know what you are worried about. But I think your worries are a bit unnecessary. In those days when you got along with Han Yu and the others, do you think Han Yu and the others are the kind of heinous people?"

    "……no."

    "Since it's not you, why worry about it? With people like Han Yu, at least we don't have to worry about Bafang suffering a loss outside, because when he is bullied, someone will stand up for him."

    After listening to Leng Feng’s persuasion, Shi Lizhu finally gave up her plan to continue persuading Shi Bafang.  From an angle that she couldn't see, Shi Bafang gave Leng Feng a thumbs up, and Leng Feng returned a proud smile.

    With one win and one loss, the match between Han Yu and Bodi became the key to who can win the final victory.  After convincing Shi Lizhu, Leng Feng and others turned their attention to the E battlefield between Han Yu and Bodi.  Among all the people, Lin Ke was the only one who had been staring at Han Yu on the E battlefield since the beginning of the game. He turned a deaf ear to the conversations of Leng Feng and others, as if in her eyes??Except for Han Yu's battle, nothing could interest her at all.

    "How is it? Does Han Yu have the upper hand?" Field asked softly.

    Lin Ke shook his head when he heard this, "No, Han Yu seems to have encountered some trouble. He has been timid since the beginning of the game, as if he is wary of something, but I can't see it from the monitor. It would be great if I could go to the scene and take a look.  ”

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 94 Another Bodi Chapter (22:57)

    Logically speaking, Han Yu was right to choose location E as the battlefield.  The open space allows Bodi's abilities to be clearly seen, which is more convenient for Han Yu to avoid the steel balls moving at a constant speed.  But since Han Yu entered location E, he felt a sense of danger for no reason, especially after the battle with Bodi. There were several times when he could knock Bodi down as long as he tried harder, but that kind of premonition of danger  The intuition will become stronger every time.  This is a feeling developed after many battles with wild beasts in the mountains. Han Yu believes in this feeling.  This also made Lin Ke, who had been paying attention to him, feel that Han Yu was a little timid in the battle.

    "What's wrong with you? You are completely different from the one I met a few days ago. What are you afraid of? Are you already frightened by my ability?" Bodi asked, looking at Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, and without saying a word, he aimed a fireball at Bodi.  Bodi easily dodged, looked at Han Yu and said, "You can't hit me with this kind of trick. Why don't you try close combat?"

    It feels like a trap.  Han Yu didn't say a word, but this time he fired a burst of fireballs. Five small fireballs roared towards Bodi.  Bodi's smile remained unchanged, his fingers continued to flick, and the five steel balls enchanted with his abilities accurately hit the five fireballs that roared towards him. After the abilities were offset, the fireballs fell on the grass.

    "Since you won't come over, then I will go over." After Bodi said this, he walked towards Han Yu and kept throwing steel balls as he walked. Each steel ball hit the air at a slow speed.  Han Yu moved past at a constant speed.

    When Han Yu saw this, he quickly backed away. He felt that when Bodi walked toward him, the dangerous feeling was also approaching him step by step.  But the feeling of danger did not come from Bodi, but from his feet.

    Under your feet?  No way. Could it be that Bodie hides some secret underground where he is?

    The feeling of danger was getting closer and closer. Han Yu immediately decided to attack. The best defense is to attack.  There is a saying that goes well, if you are reluctant to give up your children, you will not be able to catch the wolf; if you are reluctant to give up your wife, you will not be able to catch the gangster.  You can't figure out what it is that makes you feel dangerous without taking some risks.

    Having made up his mind, Han Yu immediately faced Bodi head-on.  When he retreated earlier, he couldn't figure out where the danger was coming from. Now he has figured out where the danger is coming from. Han Yu only needs to pay attention and be careful.

    ??????? Dodged a flying steel ball, and just as Han Yu was about to turn around, he dodged several more flying steel balls.  Without warning, Han Yu suddenly felt his ankles tighten and looked down.  In the grass, two human hands suddenly grew out, gripping his ankles firmly to prevent him from moving.

    Seeing the steel ball getting closer and closer to him, Han Yu shouted: "The volcano is erupting!"

    A pillar of fire rose from Han Yu's feet and surrounded Han Yu's entire body. The approaching steel balls fell to the ground one after another, losing the ability to move forward.

    "Hey do you want to have sex?" Bodi looked at the several-meter-high fire pillar and teased Han Yudao while avoiding the flying sparks.

    Han Yu ignored Bodi's teasing, but looked down and saw that the two hands that originally grabbed his ankles had disappeared. He couldn't help but look around in confusion. Could it be that he was dazzled just now?

    "How are you?" Seeing Han Yu lowering his head as if looking for something, Bodi asked in a low voice.

    "Fortunately, I ran fast just now, otherwise I would have been roasted this time. This guy is really difficult to deal with." A man's voice suddenly came from the ground.

    "That guy should have already noticed your presence, otherwise he wouldn't be so cautious and give up so many previous chances to win." Bodi continued to whisper.

    "Damn, that guy's intuition is too sensitive. Bodie, I feel like we may have hit a brick wall this time."

    "Don't say frustrating words. Even if he can evade our calculations once or twice with intuition, I don't believe that he can evade every time. Please pay attention. I will use some means to make you show up later. Please pay attention.  Cooperate."

    "Well, I understand."

    Han Yu, who gave up the search, once again set his sights on Bodi.  A monk who can run away cannot run away from the temple. As long as the guy in front of him is dealt with, this battle will be over.

    "I didn't expect you to be able to escape the disaster just now, but your luck has come to an end. Next, I will let you see my clone** that has never been shown in front of others, so that you can know how powerful I am.  Bodi looked at Han Yu and said loudly.

    "Clone**? Fenris, have you heard of such a thing?" Leng Feng from the Chefs Association heard this and asked Fenris.

    "Er I've heard people talk about it, but this is the first time I've seen it. I don't knowWhat kind of person is this clone?  Fenris replied with interest on his face, his eyes staring at the monitor for a moment, fearing that he might miss some exciting pictures. Like him, everyone at the scene was also staring at Bodi in the monitor.

    Han Yu temporarily stopped his attack and looked at Bodie across from him quietly, because he was also curious about what the clone body Bodie mentioned was.

    "Ha~" Bodi let out a long roar, his hands kept forming different handprints, and he was mumbling something.  But it was impossible for Han Yu to hear clearly what he was talking about.

    As Bodie muttered, a lump of earth suddenly rose up on the ground not far from him. The lump grew higher and higher until it finally stopped at the same height as Bodie.  Immediately afterwards, Bodi shouted: "Clone**!"

    “Click, bang, bang,” as Bodie shouted, the earthbag that was about the same height as Bodie began to fall off, revealing a Bodie who looked exactly like Bodie.

    "There really is such a clone**!" Han Yu looked at Bodi who appeared again in surprise.  Not only him, but other people watching were also surprised.  This is so amazing. There is someone who can use the clone technique. Wouldn't this person be invincible?

    "Huh, what a clone, it's just a trick." In the Chefs Association, just when everyone expressed surprise, a disdainful voice came.  Everyone turned around and saw Ning Ping, who had bandaged his wound, slowly walking in.

    "Ning Ping, this is true, we saw it with our own eyes." Field stepped forward to help Ning Ping and said.

    "Seeing is not necessarily believing. I have seen this kind of deceptive trick during my travels. In order to complete this deception, two necessary conditions are required. First, the person who performs this deception must be a twin, and  One is that one of them must have earth-type abilities. Now it seems that this Bodi and his unknown brother fully meet these two necessary conditions."

    "You're just saying this, so I can't declare Bodi a foul just because you said that, and thus judge him as losing the fight." Fenris said to Ning Ping with a cautious look.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping said nonchalantly: "It doesn't matter, Han Yu will definitely win in the end anyway. But I have a request. I want to say one sentence to Han Yu now, just one sentence."

    Fenris thought about it for a while, especially when he thought of the scene where Ning Ping chopped off Tiger's head, and finally nodded and said: "Okay, I can only say one thing, and it will not be the case in the future."

    "Thank you." Ning Ping thanked him, took the microphone and shouted: "Han Yu, listen carefully, the two guys in front of you are real people, don't think about which one of them is fake, kill them both!"

    Han Yu, who was originally guessing which of the two Bodies in front of him was real and who was fake, suddenly became enlightened when he heard Ning Ping's voice.  That's right, it doesn't matter who is real or fake, it will be over if they are all put down.  And since another Bodi appeared, the sense of crisis that appeared in Han Yu's heart from time to time has never appeared again.  In other words, the Bodie who suddenly appeared in front of him was probably hidden here from the beginning. As for who hid it, there should be no one else except Bodie who can play with steel balls.

    Seeing that Han Yu had regained his composure, Bodi couldn't help but have the urge to curse. However, his family knew his own affairs, and Bodi knew very well whether the Bodi next to him was his clone.  Then he whispered: "Buddy, get ready to take action. It seems that our opponent has regained his composure. You have only one mission, delay his actions as much as possible and create opportunities for my attack."

    "Understood." Buddy promised in a low voice, and slowly melted into the ground in front of everyone.

    Seeing this scene, Fenris from the Chef Association began to believe what Ning Ping said just now.  However, before there is conclusive evidence, Fenris still cannot exercise his right as a witness and forcibly stop the game.  And looking at Ning Ping, he seemed to be full of confidence in Han Yu, convinced that Han Yu could deal with the two Bodies on his own.

    The battle started again. While Han Yu was avoiding the steel balls fired by Buddy, he also had to be careful of Buddy's attacks from underground. Danger was so frequent that the people watching the battle couldn't help but sweat for Han Yu.

    Poddy’s steel balls are launching more and more, and the speed is getting faster and faster.  If Buddy didn't cause trouble underground, Han Yu could still handle it, but now that Buddy is causing trouble underground, Han Yu is a little overwhelmed. He has used volcanic eruptions three times in a row to alleviate the dangerous situation. If this continues  , sooner or later there will be a time when you will be tricked.

    It's not that Han Yu didn't want to start a close battle with Bodi, but Bodi was like a slippery fish, always placing a few steel balls on Han Yu's way to block Han Yu's progress, plus the underground Ba Di  Di made trouble, and Han Yu always returned without success every time.

    &nbsp; "Damn it, it seems that if you want to deal with the Bodi on the ground, you must first kill the Bodi underground." Han Yu made up his mind.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 95 Dramatic Ending (22:57)

    "咻~咻~咻~" The three steel balls whizzed away as they rubbed Han Yu's ears.  Just as Han Yu was about to get closer to Bodi, a ridge suddenly rose up on the ground, causing Han Yu to almost trip.  Han Yu staggered, and five more steel balls flew straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu put one hand on the ground and was about to jump up when the ground suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed the wrist of Han Yu's left hand and dragged it down to the ground.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately grabbed the wrist of a hand reaching out from the ground with his backhand, and spun on the spot to avoid the five flying steel balls.

    With his feet on the ground, Han Yu lifted up with his left hand, and Buddy, who was hiding in the ground, was lifted halfway out of the ground. Buddy saw that something was not going well, and just wanted to use his ability to escape, but Han Yu's attacks had already followed one after another.  When he came, he made a fist with his right hand and punched Buddy on his exposed head.

    "Boom!" There was a loud bang from the right fist mixed with flames and Buddy's head. When the smoke dissipated, Buddy, who had a dark face and rolled his eyes, passed out.  Han Yu completely dragged Buddy out of the ground and threw him outside the battleground. I don’t know whether he did it on purpose or by coincidence. When Buddy was thrown out, he happened to hang on the protective net, just like Jesus.  His hands were open and hanging in the air, but this "Jesus" had a dark complexion.

    "You did it on purpose!" Bodi asked Han Yu with a dark face.

    "Well whatever you say, we are one-on-one again now." Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    "Do you think you can defeat me after you solve my clone?"

    "Stop lying, what kind of clone? Do you really think I'm stupid? Since you are so powerful, then you can change into another clone to help in the battle." Han Yu looked at Bodi with contempt and said.

    Bodi was speechless after hearing this. He really couldn't get another clone because when his mother gave birth to him, he only gave him one brother, Buddy, who is now hanging on the protective net.  Seeing his brother hanging there like Jesus, not knowing whether he was alive or dead, Bodi felt very uncomfortable.  Buddy is a good brother. In order to achieve his own reputation, he is willing to be his shadow. Otherwise, with his ability, he would never remain unknown and no one knows.

    "I'm going to kill you." Bodi said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    "what ever."

    Bodi took a deep breath, took out a handful of steel balls from his pocket, and threw them towards Han Yu.

    "Damn it, the goddess is scattering flowers." Han Yu screamed strangely and accelerated towards Bodi.  Since Bodi said he wanted to kill him, according to Han Yu's understanding, this Bodi must be planning to use his special skills.  In line with the principle of attacking first to gain advantage and attacking later to suffer disaster, Han Yu decided to control the danger to the minimum range.

    With super intuition, Han Yu dodged a wave of steel balls that came towards him at a constant speed. Just as he was about to accelerate forward, he suddenly felt a huge pain in his right calf and fell to the ground unsteadily.  Han Yu looked down and saw that his right calf had been hit by a steel ball at some point. The only thing he could be thankful for was that it was not hit in the middle, but just missed the edge.  But even though it was scraped, a piece of flesh was taken away, making the right calf bloody.

    Bodi was unyielding and did not give Han Yu a chance to rest. He continued to rush to Han Yu who was lying on the ground and threw steel balls in his hands. At the same time, he began to shorten the distance between himself and Han Yu.  Han Yu, who had limited mobility, could only keep rolling to avoid the incoming steel balls, and at the same time responded to Bodi with fireballs, hoping to hinder Bodi's actions and give himself a chance to adjust.

    Both sides shoot at each other, each with their own injuries.  Following the injury to his right calf, Han Yu was hit with a steel ball on his left shoulder and right side of his abdomen. Although not much flesh was taken away, the wounds were bloody, making Han Yu's movement very inconvenient.  And Bodi was not much better. Most of his hair was burned off, and there were many burns on his body. The clothes he wore were full of holes. He looked more like a beggar than a beggar. The breeze blew, and his internal energy was extremely good.

    Han Yu finally stood up, looked at Bodi opposite and shouted, "Keep throwing steel balls."

    Bodi spread his hands after hearing this, "No more. But don't be too happy too soon. I never said that my ability can only be used on steel balls. It can be used on anything that I have touched.  Just like this." Bodi said, squatting down, grabbing a handful of grass and throwing it towards Han Yu.  Originally, this kind of grass couldn't be thrown far at all, but at this time, the grass thrown by Bodi towards Han Yu faced the wind and hit Han Yu.  However, Han Yu was not frightened by the rushing grass. After he dodged the grass, he pointed at Bodi and shouted: "You bird walker, take care of your birds!"

    Bodie looked down and his face turned red. It turned out that when he squatted down to pull weeds just now, his little brother unconsciously ran out for air, and he was unwilling to go back after Bodie stood up.

    "You, you bastard." Bodie cursed angrily and quickly put himself?Took off her tattered top and tied it around her waist to prevent her second love from leaking out.

    "You can't control your own bird, how can you blame me?" Han Yu shouted dissatisfied.

    "Go to hell!" Bodi, who knew he was in the wrong, simply used his grief and anger as strength, squatted down and threw grass at Han Yu.

    Compared with steel balls, the quality of this kind of grass is really poor. At least the steel balls can remain intact in the face of Han Yu's flames.  As for the green grass, when Han Yu's fireball passed by, it was immediately burned to ashes.  And because the grass is uneven in size, it cannot carry enough power to offset the ability of the fire. The result is that the fireball sent by Han Yu will rush forward for a long distance after burning the grass.  Faced with this situation, Bodi had no good solution. He could only pull grass to offset the power of Han Yu's flames, while constantly looking for the steel balls he threw in the grass.  It's not an easy task to find the steel ball thrown by you on a playground full of green grass.  After being in a stalemate with Han Yu for five minutes, he only found three steel balls.  There was no way, many of the previous steel balls had been dodged by Han Yu. If you wanted to find those steel balls, it was best to look behind Han Yu, but unfortunately, Han Yu would not let Bodi pass so easily.

    While fighting against Bodi, Han Yu was not idle either. While facing Bodi, he kept releasing small fireballs to interfere with Bodi's movements. At the same time, he continued to set fire to the surrounding areas. In a short period of time, the entire playground was in flames.  Han Yu's back burned.  And the fire was spreading towards where Bodi was.

    Of course Bodie doesn’t want to sit still and wait for death, not to mention that this green grass is really not a good weapon.  Seeing that the fire was getting closer and closer to him, Bodi could only take risks, forced Han Yu away, and rushed to the open space behind Han Yu, who had burned away the grass and exposed many steel balls.

    He did it as he thought. When Bodi threw out a handful of grass, two steel balls were mixed in the middle, and he followed and rushed straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu realized that something was wrong and did not dare to neglect at the moment. He released a big fireball. While burning the grass, Han Yu discovered two steel balls mixed in the grass.  However, the two steel balls had lost their power. Just as Han Yu was about to give Bodi a hard blow, he saw Bodi, who was running, throwing a steel ball towards him again.

    Caught off guard, Han Yu quickly dodged and let Bodi rush over.  After reacting, Han Yu quickly shot a fireball at Bodi's back.  Unexpectedly, as if Bodi noticed it, he suddenly rolled forward.

    The playground where the grass was burned just now, the black ashes were still mixed with little sparks, and the temperature immediately caused dozens of blisters on Bodi's hands when they fell to the ground.  Bodi ignored the pain in his hands and groped for a while on the ground. He was lucky enough to touch a handful of round objects.  Bodi felt happy and grabbed it.  Then there was a scream, his hands opened wide, and a handful of steel balls fell to the ground.

    "Idiot, if you dare to catch the steel ball that has just been burned by fire, you are seeking death." Han Yu said with gloating.

    Bodi looked in a miserable state at this time, which aroused Han Yu's sympathy.  Han Yu pointed at Bodi and said, "I'll give you two choices, either die or surrender. Three seconds to think about it. Onetwothree, answer!"

    "Go to hell!" Bodi shouted, bent down to pick up the steel ball at his feet, and threw it at Han Yu regardless of the high temperature on the steel ball.

    Seeing this, Han Yu dodged the steel balls thrown at him and shook his head: "I gave you a way to live, but it's a pity that you don't cherish it. Then you can't blame me." As he spoke, Han Yu crossed the fingers of his hands into a cross.  shape, aimed at Bodi's chest.

    "Wait, wait, don't kill him, we are willing to surrender!" Just when Han Yu was about to take action, Buddy, who was hanging on the protective net, suddenly shouted.

    "Buddy, you're not dead?" Bodi shouted in surprise when he heard Buddy's voice.

    "Yes, brother, I'm not dead. Give up, I don't want to see you die in front of me." Buddy looked at Bodie and shouted.

    Originally, the reason why Buddy didn't want to admit defeat was that he thought Buddy was killed by Han Yu, and he didn't want to admit defeat to his brother-killing enemy.  But now, since his brother is not dead, he should admit defeat. Anyway, Joelna's Ruihui has nothing to do with him.  As for Tiger and Leon, they met halfway, and the three of them came together because of their interests.

    Only your younger brother is the most important person to you. Since your younger brother is still alive now, then just admit defeat.

    "I admit defeat." Bodi said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded upon hearing this, "I accept your surrender."

    Seeing this dramatic scene in the Chefs Association, Leng Feng was a little overwhelmed. He calmed down and thought about what it meant for Bodi to admit defeat. It meant that Ruihui, who had always been against him, would have to fight against him from now on.Changing the surname is cold.  This surprise came a little too suddenly, which made Leng Feng unacceptable for a while.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 96 Preparing to Leave (22:57)

    "Ah? Ran away?" Han Yu did not expect that Leng Feng would bring this news to these patients.  It had been two days since the battle with Rui Hui ended, and Leng Feng was still planning how to reorganize Rui Hui.  Unexpectedly, when he came back from Ruihui's headquarters, he actually told Han Yu and others that Ruihui's boss, Joelna, had left Fortune Star before the start of the battle, and when he left, he had already sent Ruihui to Ruihui.  The internal property was transported out of Ford through blocked channels, and Ruihui, who was taken over by Leng Feng, was now only an empty shell.

    "Then what are you going to do?" Han Yu asked Leng Feng with a depressed look on his face.

    "What else can we do? When I made the bet with Joelna, I was talking about Ruihui's property in Ford Star. Now that Joelna has left Ford with a large amount of money, it can't be said that he violated the bet.  about."

    "Then it's over. At any rate, Ruihui's real estate in Ford now belongs to you. You have invisibly expanded the scale of the company. As long as you continue to operate it well, I believe your peace will get better and better."

    "I accept your good advice. Do you have any plans in the future?" Leng Fengchong asked Han Yu after persuading him and cupped his hands.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "After we recover from our injuries, we plan to go to Star Sgur."

    "Star Sgur? Where are you going and what are you doing?" Leng Feng asked in confusion.

    "Through the battles along the way, Ning Ping and I felt our own shortcomings. In order to avoid being in such an embarrassing situation again, we plan to enter Sgur Academy for training."

    "I heard that in addition to taking the exam, another way to enter Sgur College is to pay a large sum of money to become a transfer student. If you choose to go at this time, then the only way you can do it is to become a transfer student. You have enough money.  ?"

    Leng Feng’s question asked about the shortcomings of Han Yu and others. To be honest, people like Han Yu can’t save money. They spend a lot just to eat every day.  It's not that Han Yu and others ate exquisitely, but that the portion required was too much.  In addition, when they left Byland Star, Han Yu and others left a large sum of money for Sophia's "Self-Strength" Foundation.  Now Han Yu and others really don't have much money on them.

    Han Yu and others looked at Leng Feng as if they were looking at the God of Wealth. Since Leng Feng would ask, he naturally had the intention to give money to Han Yu and others.

    "It seems that there is not much money left." Looking at Han Yu and others' enthusiastic eyes, Leng Feng smiled and said: "The originally agreed remuneration will be canceled because the task entrusted to you failed. But because you helped me later  If you win the bet with Ruihui, as usual, you will receive one percent of Ruihui’s discounted total assets as a reward.”

    "Can I ask how many there are?" Field asked quietly.

    "Well probably a little over 100 million." Leng Feng thought for a while and replied.

    "Oh~" Han Yu let out a scream, then rubbed his arm and asked Lin Ke who was sitting next to him: "Lin Ke, what are you grabbing my arm for?"

    "Does it hurt?" Lin Ke asked.

    When Han Yu heard this, he said angrily: "Nonsense, do you want me to pull it?"

    "Then we are not dreaming. Han Yu, we have money!" Lin Ke happily grabbed Han Yu's neck and shook it while saying.

    "Cough~cough~ let go, or you will lose a penny of your companions." Han Yu stuck out his tongue and slapped Lin Ke's arm and shouted.

    There was constant laughter in the ward.

    "By the way, Leng Feng, where are Leon and the brothers Bodi and Buddy now?" Han Yu suddenly asked Leng Feng.

    "You left Ford on the second day after you were hospitalized. Maybe you were worried about retaliation. What? Do you want to cause trouble for them?"

    "That's not true, I'm just asking casually. The doctor said when we can move freely due to our injuries. It's really uncomfortable to lie in bed every day."

    "Ningping and Bafang's injuries will heal faster. As for you, you may have to stay a few more days. There is no way, who made you hurt your legs. Unless you want to run around with a cane."

    “Let’s forget it, I’ll just endure it for a few more days.” Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    ……

    One week passed quickly. Han Yu could already go to the ground to do some simple activities. The wound on his leg had healed. All that was left was to wait for it to fully heal.  Ruihui's affairs have also begun to get on track. The received Ruihui has begun trial operation under the strong rectification of Leng Feng.  All personnel who previously worked at Ruihui have been re-signed.  Of course, those who relied on connections, used backdoors, were incompetent, and liked people who were behind the scenes were all cleared out this time.  Ruihui has become history, and Xianghe is not the place where these people should come.

    What makes Leng Feng most happy is that his relationship with Shi Lizhu has finally made progress.After these things, Shi Lizhu finally agreed to his pursuit. Leng Feng believed that in the near future, he would be able to lead Shi Lizhu on the red carpet of the church.

    Shi Bafang has officially become a member of Han Yu’s adventure team.  Han Yu and others sincerely welcomed Shi Bafang's joining, because they would no longer have to eat those fast food during their future journeys.

    Lin Ke has been very free these days. Apart from reading every day, he also goes shopping with Shi Lizhu. The two women have visited all the commercial streets on Fortune Star in the past few days.  Whenever they saw Field, Leng Feng and others who were accompanying them shopping, sitting on their chairs and crying out that they were tired, Han Yu and Ning Ping were thankful more than once that they were injured and didn't have to go shopping with them.  Like a woman with infinite energy.

    Everyone has something to do, and just like that, another week has passed.  The injuries on Han Yu and others had healed to some extent, and Han Yu asked Leng Feng to leave.

    Regarding Han Yu’s proposal, Leng Feng naturally wanted to persuade them to stay for a while.

    "After all, your injuries haven't healed yet. Besides, even if you set off now, by the time you feel about Sgur College, the college will already be on vacation, and most of the teachers will have already left the college. As for waiting until September,  School will start again." Leng Feng advised Han Yu.

    Ning Ping said from the side: "It doesn't matter. We have a recommendation letter from an alliance general named Maxi. We will give it to the dean of Sgur Star when the time comes. I believe that dean will solve the problem for us."

    "Do you know General Maxi?" Leng Feng asked with some surprise.

    "Well, we met on the way to Bailand Star." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "HmmI heard that the dean of Star Sgur and General Maxi are dating each other. If you have his letter of recommendation, it shouldn't be a problem when you go. But you should wait at least a few more days. The Master of Cooking competition is over  There will be a Carnival of Fortune Star in the future, you might as well wait until the carnival is over before leaving."

    "Carnival? What's there?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Of course, food is essential to the Ford Star Carnival. On the night of the carnival, you can enjoy the food, sing, dance, and chat with beautiful girls"

    "Hmm" Han Yu coughed lightly and looked behind Leng Feng.  Leng Feng looked back and hurriedly chased the girl who left, shouting as he chased: "Lizhu, wait for me and listen to my explanation. I am serious about you. Just now I was just explaining the carnival to Han Yu and the others.  What will happen during the festival"

    As Leng Feng’s voice gradually became less audible, Han Yu asked Ning Ping: “Ning Ping, do you think Shi Lizhu will listen to Leng Feng’s explanation?”

    Ning Ping shrugged and asked Han Yu, "Who knows? But do you plan to stay after the carnival before leaving?"

    "Well, the injuries on my body haven't healed yet, so I'd better wait until they are fully healed before leaving." Han Yu nodded and replied with a serious look.

    "I think you are reluctant to part with those delicacies that day." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and said.

    “I hate it, why do you still ask after I know it?” Han Yu stared at Ning Ping with dissatisfied eyes.

    Ning Ping smiled helplessly when he saw this.

    The carnival was the third day after Leng Feng told Han Yu and others about the carnival.  Han Yu and others had left the ward one day early and moved to the residence arranged for them by Leng Feng.  It then took another day to complete the supplies to the Spirit.  Food, medicine, light wine Han Yu and others bought all the things they needed during the trip, and they only waited to leave Fortune Star after the carnival.

    In the cold-sealed private house, it was still half an hour before the carnival was held.  There were only two people in Leng Feng's office, Leng Feng and Shi Bafang.

    "This is for you." Shi Bafang handed a notebook in his hand to Leng Feng.

    Leng Feng took it without knowing why, opened it, looked at it, and asked excitedly: "This is, this is"

    "Yes, this is the dish and the method recorded in the Cooking Scripture. I give it to you as my sister's dowry." Shi Bafang nodded and replied.

    "This, this, Bafang, you, I, I promise you, I will never let your sister suffer the slightest injustice." Leng Feng promised Shi Bafang excitedly.  There is no chef who is not curious about dishes that he does not know.  But the Cooking Classic is in the hands of Shi Bafang. Even if Shi Lizhu's relationship is put aside, as long as Shi Bafang doesn't want to, Leng Feng really doesn't dare to take it forcibly. Kawen, who previously coveted the Cooking Classic, has already been buried for a long time.  Well, the murderer has never been found.  Now that Shi Bafang took the initiative to hand over the dishes recorded in the Kitchen Classic to Leng Feng, Leng Feng could not help but??Not excited.

    "I don't believe in your guarantee. I want to see your actions. Treat my sister well. If you let me know that you are not good to my sister, then I will come back to settle the score with you. You are just a rich chef.  But I am a chef who can kill people."

    "This is natural, don't worry, I will treat your sister well, because I love her"

    "It's useless to tell my sister this. It's useless to tell me. Okay, the matter is done, let's go to the carnival together." Shi Bafang stood up and said to Leng Feng.

    "Oh, you go first, I'll go find your sister."

    Hearing Leng Feng’s answer, Shi Bafang, who was about to go out, nodded secretly in his heart.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 97 Target!  Skull Star!  !

    "It's better to be away from home than at home. Eat when you're hungry, wear clothes when you're cold, take care of yourself, and remember to write home if you feel homesick" Shi Lizhu rambled on, holding Shi Bafang's hand and talking non-stop.  Bafang nodded in agreement, and the care of his relatives made Shi Bafang feel warm in his heart.

    Watching the sisters and brothers who sent other other Shi family, Han Yu suddenly said to herself: "Wait until Siger Star, write a letter to the sister to report peace."

    "Han Yu, do you remember your sister?" Lin Ke asked from the side.

    "Well, seeing the way Shi Lizhu told Shi Bafang, it reminded me of the scene when my sister saw me off when I left home." Han Yu nodded.

    "What kind of person is your sister? Does she have a good personality? Is she easy to get along with?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Han Yu touched his chin and began to think back, "Wellmy sister"

    ***************************

    "Dang~dang~dang~" The sound of an iron spoon hitting the pan woke Han Yu up. He saw his sister Han Mengxin standing by the bed with her hands on her hips and shouted to Han Yu: "Brother, get up quickly, you are going to be late for school."  .”

    ……

    At the dinner table, my sister Han Mengxin pointed to the remaining green peppers on the plate and shouted to Han Yu: "Brother, don't be a picky eater, eat these green peppers."

    ……

    In Han Yu's room, her sister Han Mengxin stood at the door and said to Han Yu: "Brother, your room is too messy, please clean it up quickly."

    ……

    "Let's forget it." Han Yu said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Lin Ke was stunned by Han Yu's confused words.  Forget it?  Just as Lin Ke was about to ask further questions, Shi Lizhu's instructions to Shi Bafang finally came to an end.  Shi Bafang boarded the Courage, the hatch was closed, Courage started up, ascended into the sky, and entered the universe.

    After setting an automatic route to Star Sgur, Lin Ke got down from the navigator's position and found Han Yu who wanted to continue the topic he had just left unfinished.  When they found Han Yu and others, these four guys were getting together to play cards.  The four of them were fighting against each other, and it seemed that Ning Ping was the loser. He had the most notes on his face.

    "Eh Lin Ke, you're here, what's going on?" Ning Ping tore the note off his face a few times and asked with a slightly red face.

    Lin Ke smiled and replied: "Well nothing happened. I just wanted to ask Han Yu about his sister. I heard Han Yu mention his sister before setting sail, so I was a little curious."

    After hearing Lin Ke’s answer, everyone focused their attention on Han Yu.  Han Yu scratched his head when he saw this, "Since you asked, I'll say it."

    "Wait a minute." Field said to stop him.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????…  After distributing it to everyone and sitting in a circle, Field said to Han Yu: "You can start talking."

    Han Yu glanced at Field and the others with a somewhat depressed look, reached for a bag of snacks, opened it, grabbed a handful of snacks and stuffed them into his mouth. After swallowing, he said: "Speaking of which, my sister and I have been dependent on each other for fifteen years.  , but I only remember things after the age of five. As for things before the age of five, I don’t remember anything. I only remember that my sister is thirteen years old this year, two years younger than me. However, she is usually younger than me.  But my two-year-old sister is in charge of me in everything, and I can also be said to be obedient to my sister, and I will do whatever she says. Except this time I went out to have an adventure."

    "That is to say, you came out this time without telling your sister." Lin Ke interrupted Han Yu and asked.

    "Wellit's not really a secret. I tricked her into going to the mountains to practice spiritual practice, and I casually asked my neighbor and friends to tell her the truth after I left for three days."

    "Is your sister usually very strict with you?"

    "Eshe's not strict, she just always tells me to do this and that. But she is a good person and takes good care of others."

    "Is your sister easy to get along with?"

    "She should be easy to get along with. Anyway, the neighbors near my home are very good to her and will take care of her if anything good happens."

    "Then when you are at home, do you listen to her?"

    "EhI don't like to see her cry."

    After hearing this answer, everyone understood Han Yu's status in the family, and couldn't help but show a look of sympathy, which made Han Yu couldn't help shouting: "Hey, hey, what are you looking at? Let me tell you, my sister  He has a very gentle personality, eh except for being a little harsh on me."

    "Isn't this worthy of sympathy?" Field and others secretly thought.  But seeing Han Yu trying his best to defend his sisterZi, Field and others understood that the brother-sister relationship between Han Yu and his sister Han Mengxin was still very deep.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this. We are fine now. Let's discuss our respective study directions after arriving at Sgur. I plan to enter the Ancient Martial Arts Academy to study. What about you, Han Yu?" Ning Ping changed the subject.  asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Me? Of course I am going to the Super Power Academy. Just like you said before, I will study systematically first and then consider which aspects to focus on."

    After thinking for a while, Field said: "I want to go to the School of Archeology. I heard that there are many weapons left over from the previous civilization. I want to study it. Maybe I can provide some for the modification of my sniper rifle.  inspiration."

    "Of course I'm going to the culinary college. My hobby is cooking, and I should be able to learn a lot of knowledge there." Shi Bafang continued.

    "What about you? Lin Ke. We all have goals, where do you choose to go?" Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and asked.

    "Of course I am going to the Super Power Academy to study like you, trying to make my ability to form the Courage even stronger." Lin Ke replied without thinking.

    "Then how much time will we spend studying this time? There must be a deadline, and we can't delay our travel plan." Field asked again.

    "Wellthat's a problem. How about a three-month deadline?" Ning Ping thought for a while and said to everyone.

    "Three months? Is it enough?" Han Yu asked with some uncertainty.

    "Almost. Besides, although we have Maxi's recommendation letter, we have to pay for the expenses during the study period. Even though 100 million seems like a lot, when it is divided evenly among the five of us, it only amounts to 2,000.  Ten thousand, with all the money we spent during the study process plus some remaining as reserve funds, the money we can use is only enough for three months."

    Ning Ping’s words are absolutely correct. Planet Sgur is indeed the most famous academy planet in the alliance, but no matter how famous it is, people always have to eat, and various research projects also need to invest funds. In order to maintain Sgur  Due to the academic atmosphere in Erxing, the dean of Sgurx has repeatedly rejected the Alliance's request for cooperation. Of course, the Alliance will not invest too much money in this Sgurx that is unwilling to cooperate with it.  Star Sgur can only rely on collecting tuition fees from students to maintain the operation of various colleges on Star Sgur. Fortunately, most of the people who can come to Star Sgur to study have some wealth, otherwise Star Sgur would have been eliminated long ago.  The alliance is in hand.  Planet Sgur is the only place in the entire alliance where you can scold the alliance without worrying about being arrested. The key reason is that Planet Sgur has never surrendered to any force.

    But Han Yu and others don't care about these things. They only care about where they will be arranged to study after arriving on Sgur Planet.

    After discussing the matter of going to Sgur Star, there is actually not much to discuss.  The specific things will not be known until we arrive at Sgur. Any speculation now is redundant.

    "Beep~beep~beep~" Just when everyone was talking about business and chatting, the alarm suddenly sounded loudly. Han Yu and others rushed out of the room without saying a word and came to the upper control room.  Lin Ke looked at the display screen and said to Han Yu and others: "It's okay. It's just that the courage's radar found a shipwrecked ship on the route ahead. Just reset the route."

    "A ship in distress? Did it send a distress signal?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "No. Huh~?" Lin Ke seemed to have discovered something and said in surprise.

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "The ship number on the shipwrecked ship shows that it is a new ship. Should we go over and have a look? Maybe we will find something unexpected."

    Han Yu happened to be interested in the shipwrecked ship. After hearing Lin Ke's suggestion, he nodded quickly and shouted: "Okay, let's go take a look. Maybe we can save one or two survivors."

    "Anyway, I have nothing to do, so just pass the time." Ning Ping said nonchalantly.

    Lin Ke turned the driving system to manual and slowly parked next to the ship in distress. Just in case, Field was already at the gunner's position. Once any abnormality was discovered, he could launch an attack. Lin Ke also stayed  Come down to prepare for emergencies.  In the end, only Han Yu and Ning Ping were able to go to the shipwrecked ship. Shi Bafang had to stay on the ship and could not go to the shipwrecked ship.

    Using a cutting machine to cut open the hatch of the distressed ship, Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the distressed ship.  After traveling nearly five meters, Ning Ping found the start button of the sealed cabin and lowered the door, making the interior of the ship a sealed space again. Han Yu and Ning Ping took off their heavy spacesuits.

    &nbsp; "Huh~ It's better to be more relaxed like this." Han Yu put the spacesuit next to the wall and said to Ning Ping.

    "Well, let's go in, be careful." Ning Ping promised and reminded Han Yu.

    "the same as you."

    The two people continued to move forward cautiously. Due to the closure of the hatch, the object that was originally floating in the air fell back to the ground.

    "Ning Ping, come and see, is this the academy badge of Sgur Star?" Han Yu suddenly pointed at the chest of a dead body on the ground and asked Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping came over and looked at the golden badge with an open book in the middle and a circle of branches on both sides. He nodded and said, "Yes, this is indeed the student badge of Sgur Star."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 98 Everyone has their own arrangements

    One hundred and twenty-six college badges were piled up like a hill in front of Han Yu and others.  No one on the shipwreck survived, but what surprised Han Yu and others was that none of the 126 people showed signs of fighting, as if everyone was fatally attacked at the same time.  , so that they lost their lives without even having time to resist.

    To say that they were attacked, one hundred and twenty-six people were attacked at the same time. Unless the one hundred and twenty-six people who were attacked were all deaf or blind, otherwise it would be impossible for the attackers to board the ship without being noticed, because  That's not a small amount.

    Since the possibility of being attacked by someone has been ruled out, what were these 126 people attacked by?  And more importantly, would the guy who attacked these one hundred and twenty-six people be hiding nearby?

    Thinking of this possibility, Han Yu and others felt that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, so they hooked the towing rope of the Courage to the shipwrecked ship and led the shipwrecked ship to the Sgur planet.

    Field was a little puzzled by this approach. Taking a bunch of dead people on the road with him always made people feel a little uncomfortable. He couldn't help but ask Han Yu and others the reason. Han Yu heard this and replied: "My hometown pays attention to dead people."  They will be laid to rest, since they happened to me, I still hope that I can prevent them from being killed in the wilderness."

    "And one more thing, those dead people are all from the Sgur planet. If we send these victims back to the Sgur planet, the relatives and friends of the deceased will also be grateful to us. This will reduce the number of studies for us in the future.  A lot of unnecessary trouble." Lin Ke said.

    After hearing this, Field stopped complaining, but even though he stopped complaining, he still stayed at the gunner's position every day, alert to possible enemies.

    After two days of continuous situation, Spirit finally entered the orbit of Skull.  The arrival of Spirit made the people on Skull feel puzzled. They had not received any notice in advance that a spacecraft would come to Skull.  And what made them feel even more uncomfortable was that behind the Courage, there was actually a starship belonging to the Skull star being towed.

    The matter was quickly informed by Skull Star’s dean, Toronto.  At this time, it was the time for students to have a vacation. Most of the teachers in the college had already taken their most popular students to practice outdoors. There were not many teachers left on Sgur.  Just in case, Toronto came to Boat Harbor with some old antiques that barely left home.  None of the old antiques here are good. They are all strong men with special skills. They usually live in seclusion on the Sgur planet. Unless there is a major event, they will not come easily.

    When Han Yu and others got off the Courage, they saw an old man with a white beard and a group of old men with white beards greeting them at the port.  And judging from their appearance, they seemed to be wary of their arrival.

    "Excuse me, who is in charge here?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked.

    "I am Toronto, the Academy Dean of Skull. Who are you? What are you doing here? Why is your starship dragging my starship of Skull? Where are the people on those starships going?  Already?"

    Hearing a series of questions from the white-bearded old man who called himself Toronto, Han Yu subconsciously plucked his ears and answered: "We were recommended by General Maxi and came to study on Skul. That ship was ours.  It was discovered on the way. As for the people on that ship, I'm sorry. When we found that ship, all the people on board were already dead. We only found the Skull Star Academy badges worn by those people.  Those individuals were identified.”

    Toronto swayed, looked at Han Yu and asked: "How many people died in total?"

    "One hundred and twenty-six."

    As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, Toronto leaned forward and was about to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Han Yu stepped forward and supported Toronto.

    "Those people's corpses" Toronto asked with red eyes.

    "They were all on that ship that was in distress. That, Dean of Toronto, people can't be resurrected after death, so please bear with me and accept my condolences." Han Yu comforted Toronto.

    "One hundred and twenty-six people, how can you not make me sad? Thank you for sending these unfortunate children back. The purpose of your coming here is to enter the academy to study, right? I'm sorry, you can do it in Sri Lanka  Do you want to wait two days on Gul Star? I need time to deal with the children who were killed first."

    "Of course, no problem." Han Yu replied quickly.

    "Thank you. You can look around on Sgur Planet in the past two days. I will send someone to be your guide."

    "yes."

    After a simple arrangement with Han Yu and others, Toronto took those old antiques and boarded the starship belonging to Sgur.  When he saw the neatly arranged corpses, he finally couldn't help but burst into tears.  One hundred and twenty-six people, includingOne hundred and twenty people in the middle school are students who are about to graduate, and six of them are teachers leading the team. Most of these people have a bright future, but now, they are lying there coldly.  How does this make Dean Toronto, who has always regarded the students in the college as his own children, feel embarrassed?

    "Stop crying, is it the time to cry now? So many people died like this, we must not let it go this time!" A balding old man with a white beard roared at Toronto.

    "Yes, we want revenge, and we must not let those who killed the students and teachers of our college continue to be at large." Toronto wiped his tears and stood up.

    What happens next is not known to Han Yu and others.  However, when Han Yu thought about it, it was nothing more than checking the corpse and finding the cause of death, which had nothing to do with him.

    In the evening, a graceful woman knocked on the door of the room where Han Yu and others lived.

    "Who are you looking for?" Field opened the door and asked doubtfully. They didn't know anyone familiar with them on Skull.

    "My name is Ada. The Dean of Toronto has asked you to meet him. I need your help with some matters." The woman replied politely.

    When they heard that it was the dean who was looking for them, Han Yu and others did not doubt that he was there. They closed the door and followed Ada to the dean's office in Toronto.

    "Please come in." Dean Toronto said in the room.

    Han Yu and others entered the room and found that in addition to Dean Toronto, there were also three old men with white beards sitting in the room.  Seeing Han Yu and others come in, Toronto said politely: "Sit down, you're welcome."

    When Han Yu and others sat down, Toronto asked: "Han Yu, when did you discover the ship?"

    “If you don’t count today, it was three days ago.”

    "Where was it found?"

    "I have to ask Lin Ke, Lin Ke, where did we find it?" Han Yu turned to ask Lin Ke.

    "Near the meteor belt of Tiannu." Lin Ke answered without hesitation.

    "Then when you discovered the shipwrecked ship, did anything unusual happen?"

    "Hmm It seems not. At that time, we set the automatic navigation of the Spirit. It was not until the radar of the Spirit detected the ship in distress and raised an alarm that we noticed that there was a ship in distress on the automatic navigation line we set.  .”

    “That’s it, thank you for the information you provided.” Toronto thanked Han Yu and others.

    "You're welcome." Han Yu replied quickly.

    After asking the questions he wanted to ask, Toronto coughed lightly and said to Han Yu and others: "I already know your reason for coming to Sgur Star, but it is the college holiday now, so I can't place you in the class. So.  We have made a temporary decision to send special teachers to serve as your study guides."

    "Thank you so much." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Hmm Now let me tell you what you plan to study. Ah, by the way, there is no need to talk about Han Yu and Ning Ping. Maxi has already explained everything about you two to me in the letter. That's it.  Let the remaining three people talk."

    "Then you're welcome. I want to go to the School of Archeology to learn the knowledge about firearms left over from the previous civilization." Field answered first.

    "I want to enter the culinary academy to improve my cooking skills," Shi Bafang said immediately.

    "I want to find a teacher who is good at controlling objects, because I am a starship navigator, so I must be able to use my abilities skillfully." Lin Ke was the last to answer.

    "Well, well" Toronto nodded repeatedly, and after all three people had finished expressing their intentions, Toronto said to the three old men with white beards in the room: "In this case, stable boy, I will leave this Shi Bafang to you.  Delit, I’ll leave the guidance of Field to you. As for Lin Ke, Ada, you can take Lin Ke to see Emma later.”

    "Grandpa, you want to hand Lin Ke over to grandma?" Ada asked in surprise.

    "Well, your grandma Emma's ability to control objects can be said to be the best in Sgur. With her guidance, I believe Lin Ke will learn what he wants to learn."

    "Well, since you have decided this way, I will take Lin Ke to see grandma later. But if grandma doesn't agree, don't blame me for not doing things well."

    "Don't worry, grandpa won't blame you."

    After arranging where Lin Ke and the others would go, Toronto stood up and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "As for you two, come with me. I will take you to see the teacher responsible for guiding you."

    "Excuse me, Dean Toronto." Han Yu and Ning Ping replied in unison.

    “As Toronto has come a long way.”??Han Yu and Ning Ping came to a waterfall on the mountain behind the college, and saw Toronto shouting at the waterfall: "Meng Ben, I have something to ask you, come out quickly!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the waterfall that was hanging on the mountain wall like a water curtain suddenly separated from the middle. A figure jumped out of it and landed not far from Toronto. A man with gray hair and a wine bottle in his hand.  The old man asked Toronto with a mouth full of alcohol: "Old ghost, what do you want from me?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 99 Meng Ben

    Toronto selectively forgot what Meng Ben called him. He pointed at Ning Ping who was standing beside him and said, "This kid wants to practice swordsmanship. You are responsible for teaching him."

    "No time." Meng Ben refused directly.

    "Bastard! Are you drunk?" Toronto said angrily.

    "I'm very busy and have no time." Meng Ben replied nonchalantly.

    "No, you must be responsible for teaching him."

    "I'm all with you, I haven't" Meng Ben stopped mid-sentence, staring straight at the sword in Ning Ping's hand, and then carefully studied Ning Ping's face for a while, and murmured in his mouth  : "It looks like, it really looks like."

    Hearing this, Toronto frowned and said, "Meng Ben, what are you talking about?"

    Meng Ben ignored Toronto's question and instead asked Ning Ping: "Hey, what's your name?"

    "Ningping."

    "Who gave you the sword in your hand?"

    “…my mother.”

    "It turns out she is married to a man named Ning." Meng Ben lowered his head and muttered, then asked Ning Ping: "Is your mother okay?"

    Ning Ping did not answer this time, but asked: "Who are you?"

    "Me? Haha Boy, get me a drink. Let's have a good chat when you come back." Meng Ben laughed when he heard this, threw the wine gourd in his hand to Ning Ping and said.

    Ning Ping took the wine gourd and extended his right hand to Meng Ben without moving.

    "What to do?" Meng Ben asked in confusion.

    "Drink money." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    "Hahaha" Toronto on the side couldn't help laughing.

    Meng Ben’s face suddenly darkened, he glared at Ning Ping and said, “Don’t you know how to respect your elders?”

    "I know who you are? Stop talking nonsense. If you want to drink, you have to pay." Ning Ping rolled his eyes and replied.

    “…It’s so similar to your mother’s temper.” Meng Ben muttered depressedly, walked up to Toronto and stretched out his hand.

    Toronto was confused by Meng Ben's actions and subconsciously asked: "What are you doing?"

    "Give me money."

    "Why do you want me to give you money?" Toronto asked anxiously.

    “Nonsense, of course it’s because I have no money.” As Meng Ben spoke, he reached for Toronto’s wallet.  Toronto hurriedly stopped him, "Hey, there's no such thing. Why do you want me to pay for your drink?"

    "How come you are talking so much nonsense? Hand over your wallet quickly." Meng Ben shouted impatiently.

    After a scramble, Meng Ben successfully grabbed Toronto's wallet, took out the few bills inside, and then frowned and said, "Why is it just that little?"

    Toronto said angrily: "If it's too little, just give it back to me."

    "Don't think about it, no matter how small a mosquito's legs are, they are still meat." Meng Ben threw the empty wallet to Toronto, handed the money to Ning Ping and said, "That's all."

    Ning Ping didn’t say much. After asking Toronto where there was a place selling alcohol, he turned around and left.  Looking at Ning Ping's leaving figure, Toronto couldn't help but ask Meng Ben: "Say, Meng Ben, what's going on with you today? You don't look like you at all. Do you know that Ning Ping?"

    "do not know."

    "Then why are you so polite to him?"

    "I don't know that person, but I know the sword in that person's hand. That is what my old friend used."

    "Old friend? Male or female?" Toronto asked curiously.

    Meng Ben glared at Toronto when he heard this, "why do you talk so much nonsense? Are you okay? Leave as soon as possible."

    "Don't even think about it. I paid for the drink. Why don't you let me take a sip and drive me away?" Toronto flatly refused.

    "It's up to you." Meng Ben replied and asked Han Yu who was standing aside: "Hey, boy, what's your name? What's your relationship with that Ning Ping?"

    "My name is Han Yu, and I am Ning Ping's partner." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Oh, then you must know Ning Ping's family background. Who else is in his family now?"

    "No, I do not know."

    "Huh? You don't know? Didn't you say you were his companion? How could you not know the family background of your companion?" Meng Ben asked in disbelief.

    "He didn't tell me."

    "Won't you ask if he doesn't tell you?" Meng Ben asked with eyes wide open.

    "Well why do I ask? Of course Ning Ping has reasons why he can't say anything. I believe he won't do anything bad to me. Besides, I became companions with Ning Ping because I like Ning Ping as a person.  It’s not like he’s interested in his family background, so why should we care about him?What's going on at home?  If he needs help, as a companion, I will naturally help him.  "Han Yu looked at Meng Bi with a puzzled face and said.

    "Er" Meng Ben was stunned by Han Yu's question.  Toronto on the side saw this and patted Meng Ben on the shoulder, changed the subject and said: "Okay Meng Ben, put this matter aside for now, I still have something to ask you."

    "What's up?"

    "You have been hiding here to practice, so you don't know about the attack on our students on Sgur Planet."

    "Someone attacked the students of the college? No way? Who is so brave?" Meng Ben asked in disbelief.

    "Actually, I didn't believe the news when I first heard it, but the corpses of one hundred and twenty-six people told me that it was true." Toronto replied helplessly

    "How many people did you say died?"

    "One hundred and twenty-six people. A total of three graduating classes and the principal and deputy instructors of these three classes."

    "Bastard! Who is it! Who is so brave? How dare you be so rampant and kill 126 people in our college." Meng Ben shouted angrily.

    Along with Meng Ben's roar, the originally calm water began to ripple, and the sky seemed to darken suddenly. From somewhere, a few dark clouds gradually gathered.

    "Okay, what's the use of being angry here? I have sent people to investigate. Speaking of this, I would also like to thank Han Yu and the others. If they hadn't pulled the wrecked academy ship back to Sgur, we wouldn't have been there until  It's still being kept secret for now, and we won't know until at least the academy starts. But if we don't know until then, there will be even less evidence that can help us find the murderer."

    “…If you find the murderer, please remember to notify me.” Meng Ben said to Toronto in a deep voice.

    "That's natural."

    "Boy, on behalf of those who died, I thank you." Meng Bi solemnly saluted Han Yu.

    Han Yu quickly stepped aside, waved his hand and said, "No need to salute. In my hometown, people are required to bury themselves in peace after death. I just did what I should do, so you're welcome."

    "No matter what, you have done a good thing for the college after all" Meng Ben insisted on thanking him.  Toronto on the side saw this and said: "Meng Ben, don't thank me. Anyway, the purpose of Han Yu and others coming to Sgur Planet is to learn. Why don't you turn this gratitude into something substantial and teach Han Yu and others."

    Meng Bi heard this and replied: "Wellit depends on whether Ning Ping is qualified to learn my swordsmanship." After saying that, seeing Han Yu's indifferent expression, he couldn't help but curiously asked: "Aren't you going to take over at this time?"  Your companion begs for mercy?”

    "No, I believe in Ningping."

    Han Yu’s answer to Ning Ping’s unconditional belief made Meng Bi happy, and he secretly decided that even if Ning Ping was not qualified to learn his own swordsmanship, he would still give him good guidance.

    After a while, Ningping returned from buying wine.  Meng Ben took the wine gourd and took a big sip, then spit a small sip into the wine gourd.  Toronto couldn't help but cursed when he saw it: "Why are you such a thief?"

    Meng Ben smiled when he heard this, shook the wine gourd vigorously, and said to Toronto: "If you don't mind my saliva, just drink it."

    "I bother!"

    Ning Ping said to Toronto before he cursed: "Dean Toronto, what do you think this is?"

    Toronto looked at Ning Ping in confusion, and saw that Ning Ping took out a bottle of rum from his back like a magic trick, and it was the most expensive one.

    "This, this is" Toronto asked in disbelief.

    "Blue flame." Ning Ping replied, opening the cap of the rum bottle, and a strong aroma of wine suddenly wafted into the air.  Meng Ben took a deep breath and looked at the wine gourd in his hand.  The wine is now Finally, Meng Ben stuffed the wine gourd in his hand tightly into the mouth of the gourd and leaned over with a shy face.

    "What are you doing here?" Toronto asked dissatisfied.  Toronto is still indignant about Meng Ben's petty behavior just now.

    "Let me taste my apprentice's wine."

    "Who is your disciple? Don't get too close and drink your saliva."

    "It's a pity that Meng Ben has become immune to Toronto's scolding and is not moved at all. He just keeps staring at the rum in Ning Ping's hand.  Ning Ping smiled slightly when he saw it, and poured rum into the wine glass that Han Yu brought over. The blue liquid exuded the aroma of wine, which aroused the alcohol bugs in Meng Ben and Toronto, and they all agreed.  Swallowed.

    "You two, please." Ning Ping said as he poured two glasses of rum in front of Meng Ben and Toronto.

    "Hmm" Too manyLondo coughed lightly, took the wine glass, and yelled at Meng Ben: "Drink later." Meng Ben, who had already brought the wine glass to his mouth and was about to pour the wine into his mouth, smiled and held it up again.  Wine glass.

    The four of them sat on the floor, raised their glasses together and drank down the rum in their hands.

    "Good wine!" Meng Ben closed his eyes and enjoyed the aftertaste of the strong drink for a while, then opened his eyes and shouted.  Toronto shook his head helplessly when he saw this, and explained to Ning Ping and Han Yu: "Don't be surprised, this Meng Bi is like this, addicted to alcohol. But his swordsmanship is genuine. Ning Ping, you can learn swordsmanship from him, that's fine  Say it’s your luck.”

    "How can you have wine without food? Please wait a moment." After sighing, Meng Ben said to everyone. He stood up and went to the edge of the pool formed by the waterfall. He picked up a branch on the ground and pointed it at the pool.  With a wave, the calm pool water seemed to have been struck by a whip, causing a ripple. Then, Meng Ben waved the branches in his hand, and the pool water seemed to be pulled away. Several big fish jumped out of the water, Meng Ben.  Ben shouted: "hit."

    The branch in his hand immediately came out and shot the two big fish that jumped out of the water. The branch that hit the fish did not lose its force and was directly inserted into the opposite mountain wall, causing Ning Ping, who was observing, to freeze his eyes.  , which further strengthened his determination to learn from Meng Ben.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 100 Want to learn swordsmanship?  Scream nice first

    Toronto, who was full of wine and fish, took Han Yu and left to find Han Yu's teacher.  In front of the waterfall, only Ning Ping and Meng Ben were left staring with big eyes.

    "You want to learn swordsmanship?" Meng Ben first broke the deadlock and asked Ning Ping.

    "I think so." Ning Ping replied simply.

    "You are quite straightforward, but not everyone can learn my swordsmanship." Meng Ben muttered and then said to Ning Ping.

    "I know. So, as long as you are willing to teach me swordsmanship, like the wine I drank today, I will have it every day."

    Meng Ben's heart was moved, but his expression remained unchanged as he shook his head and said, "Drinking is a trivial matter. First tell me why you want to learn swordsmanship? Don't give me any excuses that even a fool would not believe.  "

    "I want to become stronger." Ning Ping looked at Meng Ben and said after being silent for a moment.

    Facing Ning Ping’s serious look, Meng Ben blinked and asked, “Why do you want to become stronger?”

    "There is no reason, I just want to become stronger."

    "Since you don't want to say it, then don't say it. Can you use a sword?"

    Hearing Meng Ben’s question, Ning Ping lowered his head and looked at the sword in his hand, not knowing how to answer.  Just listen to Meng Ben continue to say: "If you think you can use a sword, then try to split that waterfall."

    The waterfall Meng Ben mentioned is the place where Meng Ben hid before he came out.  Looking at the water curtain falling from above like mercury leaking to the ground, Ning Ping frowned.

    "This is a test I give you. If you pass it, you can learn swordsmanship from me. Of course, if you think you can't do it, then you have another way. Tell me about your family background, and I can teach you.  Use a sword."

    "Why are you interested in my family background?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Hehe I'm just interested." Meng Ben replied with a smile.

    It’s just that Ning Ping doesn’t think there’s anything funny about it. Ning Ping doesn’t have such a hobby of telling others about his family background.  I saw him getting up and walking into the pool. The pool was not deep. Even if he walked to the middle, it would only reach Ning Ping's waist.  When Ning Ping reached the waterfall, the water only reached Ning Ping's knees.  Seeing that it didn't affect his movements, Ning Ping drew his sword and struck the waterfall with one blow.

    like water off a duck's back.

    Meng Ben, who was on the shore, saw Ning Ping's actions, smiled slightly, and said loudly: "Ning Ping, my Qiu Shui Sword is placed in the cave behind the waterfall. If you can split the waterfall and enter the cave, then I will use the Qiu Shui Sword."  The sword is given to you."

    "Do you have the Autumn Water Sword?" Ning Ping suddenly turned around and asked.

    "What? Don't believe it?"

    "If you really have the Qiushui Sword, then I think I know who you are?"

    "Oh, tell me, who am I?"

    "You are the senior brother that my mother once mentioned who always does things right, right?"

    Meng Ben blinked and asked somewhat depressedly: "Am I the same image in your mother's eyes?"

    "Ehare you really that?"

    "Good boy, are you deceiving me?" Meng Ben said angrily after he woke up.

    “I didn’t lie to you, you admitted it yourself.” Ning Ping shrugged and replied.

    Meng Ben pursed his lips when he heard this, and sat on the ground without saying a word, sulking.  Ning Ping sheathed his sword and returned to the shore. He looked at Meng Bi and asked, "Are you really my uncle?"

    "Why did you call me uncle?" Meng Ben asked in confusion.

    "My mother said that you and her are sworn brothers and sisters."

    "Oh, I'm sorry, I'm the only one who wants to shave my head. My head is hot." Meng Ben sighed and said.

    Ning Ping understood the meaning of Meng Ben's words, reached out and patted Meng Ben on the shoulder and said: "Give up, you are not worthy of my mother."

    "What are you talking about?" Meng Ben looked at Ning Ping unhappily and asked.

    "Honestly. Haven't you always wanted me to tell you my family background? I can tell you now, but you have to keep it a secret for me."

    "Okay, it's settled."

    ……

    "I didn't expect that when our master suffered a disaster and many of our brothers and sisters were missing, your mother would encounter something like that." After listening to Ning Ping's story, Meng Ben sighed and said.

    "As for what you said about our master's disaster, I heard my mother say that she had already thought of ways to avenge our master. You don't have to blame yourself in your heart anymore. How about it? When you have time, you can  Don’t you want to see her?”

    Hearing Ning Ping's suggestion, Meng Ben smiled bitterly and asked: "Why do you want to see her? Do you want her to see how miserable I am now? Forget it, don't talk about it. I know your mother is safe and sound now.  Get married, have children, live a happy life,??It's better not to disturb her peaceful life.  "

    "Even if you can't pursue my mother, you are still her senior brother. Although my mother has never mentioned it to me, I know that she has been asking people to find the lost senior brothers. If you don't want to see me  For my mother’s sake, it’s better to write a letter to say peace to her.”

    After listening to Ning Ping's advice, Meng Ben waved his hand and said: "Okay, okay, don't worry about my affairs with your mother's generation. According to the previous agreement, I will teach you swordsmanship. In fact, after all, I learned from your mother.  Coming out of the same sect, what you previously learned was the swordsmanship modified by your mother based on the swordsmanship she learned. It was inevitable that there were some areas where the execution was not smooth. What I want to teach you is the swordsmanship used exclusively by male disciples of this sect.  . To put it bluntly, it is several times more powerful than the swordsmanship you are going to learn now. Don’t curl your lips, I know you don’t believe it, so we have to compete to make you understand that everything I say is true."

    "It's not okay, if I hurt you" Ning Ping said hesitantly.

    "Heyyou have such a strong tone. What if you hurt me? Well, if you can hurt me, then I will become your teacher, and I will do whatever you say?" Meng Ben reacted angrily.  smiled.

    "Okay, this is what you said. Look at the sword!"

    "Peng!" Meng Ben stretched out two fingers of his right hand to firmly clamp the sword that Ning Ping was thrusting at him, and said in a relaxed tone: "Hardest, harder."

    "You!" Ning Ping used all his strength, but unfortunately the sword held by Meng Bi remained motionless. Meng Bi said calmly: "Since you want it so much, I'll give it to you." After saying that, Meng Bi said  As soon as his hand loosened, Ning Ping, who didn't expect Meng Ben to let go suddenly, immediately stepped back and fell into the water.

    "Hahaha drowned rat." Meng Ben stood on the shore and gloated with a smile.

    "Go to hell!" Ning Ping, who was so angry that he no longer cared about Meng Ben's identity, vowed to leave a few holes in Meng Ben's body.  But I didn't expect that Meng Ben was like a slippery fish, dodging left and right so that Ning Ping's attacks failed time and time again, and sometimes he took the opportunity to counterattack.

    After a while, the corners of Ning Ping’s mouth were broken and the circles under his eyes were darkened.  But Meng Ben was still making sarcastic remarks, "Come on, come on, hit me, hit me."

    That person who is seeking death deserves more beatings than he deserves.  Ning Ping, however, was full of ambition but not strong enough. He wanted to beat Meng Bi severely, but he couldn't even touch the corner of Meng Bi's clothes.

    "Bang!" Ning Ping was knocked to the ground again by Meng Bi, lying on the ground panting.  Meng Bi sat down on Ning Ping's back, patted Ning Ping on the back of the head and said, "Boy, do you now understand the gap between you and me?"

    “You, get down here.” Ning Ping gasped and shouted.

    "Hehe I don't have enough strength, but I have to be tough with my mouth. Forget it, I'll show you my swordsmanship so that you can be convinced." Meng Ben smiled and patted the back of Ning Ping's head again.

    Picking up a dead branch from the ground, Meng Ben said to Ning Ping, who stood up, "Come on."

    Ning Ping said nothing and stabbed Meng Ben with his sword.

    "Pa~" Ning Ping received a blow on the wrist, and the sword in his hand suddenly fell to the ground.  Meng Ben shook the branch in his hand and said, "My wrist strength is not good enough. I need more practice."

    Ning Ping picked up the sword, held his breath attentively, and aimed it at Meng Ben and stabbed it out again. The result was the same as before. His wrist was attacked again and the sword in his hand fell to the ground again.

    "No, no, anyone who uses a sword must keep a calm mind at all times. Even if the opponent standing in front of you is your enemy, you must keep your brain clear." Meng Ben continued to shake his head.

    “Pa~papa~pa…”

    More than twenty times in a row, the sword in Ning Ping's hand fell to the ground, and Ning Ping's wrists became extremely red and swollen.  Meng Ben looked at Ning Ping, who still insisted on holding the sword and was preparing to attack, nodded and said: "Your unwillingness to admit defeat can catch my eye a little bit. Forget it, I will teach you some swordsmanship. Just watch it."  After saying that, Meng Ben took the sword in Ning Ping's hand, pointed it at the waterfall opposite and waved it, and the waterfall was immediately divided into two halves.

    Ning Ping didn't care about Meng Bi and snatched his sword away, staring at Meng Bi closely.  Meng Ben smiled and said to him: "That's it for today's lesson. Let's continue tomorrow morning. As for your sword, leave it to me for safekeeping for the time being. When you can split the waterfall, I will bring it with you."  I’ll give it to you along with the Qiushui Sword. Oh, by the way, don’t forget to bring the tuition fee tomorrow morning.”

    "tuition fee?"

    "Of course, rum." Meng Ben said, pointing to the empty bottle on the ground.

    "I will defeat you." Ning Ping stared at Meng Bi and said.

    "If you are ambitious, I'm looking forward to it." Meng Ben smiled and replied nonchalantly.

    &nbsp; Seeing Ning Ping turning around to leave, Meng Ben shouted from behind: "By the way, since you want to learn the sword from me, you still have to abide by this etiquette. Remember to call me nice when you come tomorrow."

    "You go to hell." Ning Ping finally shouted unbearably.

    When Ning Ping returned to his residence, Field and Shi Bafang had already returned from their respective teachers.  When they saw Ning Ping's appearance, Feier and Shi Bafang were shocked and quickly stepped forward to ask what happened.

    “It’s okay, I just encountered a little problem when I was learning the sword.” Ning Ping replied lightly.

    "Is this a minor situation?" Shi Bafang frowned and asked, pointing at Ning Ping's red and swollen wrist.

    "It's a small situation." Ning Ping replied stiffly.

    Field came over with the medical kit and said, "Okay, stop talking. Ning Ping, stretch out your hand and I'll apply some ointment to you."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 101 Han Yu’s teacher is not human

    "Bang~bang~bang~"

    Shi Bafang looked at the door and saw that it was Ada, the granddaughter of Dean Toronto.

    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?" Shi Bafang asked politely.

    "Two things. One is that your companion Lin Ke was favored by my grandma and was kept here. She will not be able to come back to join you until three months later. Lin Ke asked me to tell you so that you don't worry about her.  Another thing is to deliver medicine.”

    "Sending medicine?" Shi Bafang looked at the medicine in Ada's hand in confusion.

    Ada nodded and replied: "Well, this medicine was made by my grandma. It is said to have an excellent swelling effect. Apply it now and you can return to normal by tomorrow morning."

    "Thank you so much." Shi Bafang took the medicine bottle and thanked Ada.

    "You're welcome. The matter is done and I'm leaving."

    "I'll give it to you. Field, use this medicine to rub Ning Ping." Shi Bafang threw the medicine bottle in his hand to Field in the room, and went to see Ada leave.

    Field took the medicine bottle and asked Ning Ping: "Do you want to rub it?"

    “Rub it.” Ning Ping nodded and said.

    The anti-swelling medicine had just been applied halfway when the door was pushed open. Field was facing away from the door. When he heard the door ring, he asked without looking back: "You're back, Bafang."

    "Hahaha" Ning Ping, who was sitting opposite Field, suddenly couldn't help laughing.  Field couldn't help but be startled when he saw it. Seeing that Ning Ping was looking behind him and laughing, he quickly looked back and couldn't help laughing.

    "Smile, laugh your ass off, don't laugh." Han Yu shouted angrily.

    "Hehehe Han Yu, why did you do this? Where is your hair?" Field asked while laughing.

    At this time, Han Yu's clothes were in tatters, not a single hair was left on his head, and his head was like a bright moon.  When Field asked about his hair, Han Yu whispered: "It was burned."

    "Burned? Who did it? Could it be that like Ning Ping, it was also done by a so-called teacher?"

    After being reminded by Field, Han Yu noticed Ning Ping's condition and couldn't help but laugh. While laughing, he asked Ning Ping: "Hey, whose giant panda escaped here?"

    "You, you guy." Ning Ping couldn't help but said angrily.

    "Okay, let's stop talking. Han Yu, what's going on with you? Is it really like Ning Ping, who did it to you by your teacher?"

    "Erit should be considered right?" Han Yu replied uncertainly.

    This answer obviously did not satisfy Ning Ping and Field.  Ning Ping said: "If it is, it is, if it is not, it is not. What does it mean? After you left with the Dean of Toronto, where did the Dean of Toronto take you?"

    "Wellthe dean of Toronto took me to see a weirdo." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    *********************************

    After leaving Meng Ben and Ningping, Toronto took Han Yu to a cave.

    "Dean Toronto, where are we? Why is it so hot?" Han Yu asked Toronto while wiping his sweat.

    "You feel hot because there is a geothermal cave there, and the heat comes from there."

    Looking in the direction of Toronto's finger, Han Yu couldn't help but be a little surprised. It was a large pit with a radius of 100 meters. The flames in the pit were blazing, constantly emitting heat.

    "Because it burns all the year round, many people in the college call this the Gate of Hell. The teacher I arranged for you is near here." Toronto continued to ask Han Yu to explain.

    "Gate of hell? Dean of Toronto, are you saying that the flames in that big pit have never been extinguished?" Han Yu asked with some disbelief.

    "As far as I know, this big pit has been burning for more than four hundred years, and there is still no sign of being extinguished to this day. In fact, I also want to know how long the big pit can burn before it goes out."

    "Oh, where is the teacher responsible for guiding me?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Don't worry, your teacher is a lazy guy. You need to look carefully, otherwise it won't show up." Toronto waved his hand and searched carefully around with his eyes.

    "Look carefully?" Han Yu couldn't help but wonder about Toronto's words.  After searching carefully for a while, Toronto spotted a tree, suddenly raised his foot and kicked it.  A big tree that needs two people to embrace shook slightly.  Just when Han Yu didn't understand why Toronto suddenly kicked the tree, an unknown object fell from the tree and landed on Han Yu's head with a "peng" sound.  Han Yu reached out and picked up the little guy on top of his head. He saw that it was a mink.

    Except for a circle of red down on the neck and limbs, the rest of the body isThe fur is all white, and not a single stray hair can be found.

    "Dean Toronto, are you looking for this guy?" Han Yu asked Toronto.

    "Well, this is the flame ferret, and it will be your teacher responsible for guiding you in the past three months." Toronto nodded and replied.

    "Don't be ridiculous, Dean Toronto, I don't understand Diao." Han Yu said with a dark face.

    "It doesn't matter, I can speak human language." A sudden voice came, making Han Yu stunned.  Then he said to Toronto unhappily: "Dean Toronto, I know you are great, but you can't use ventriloquism to fool me no matter what."

    "You bastard, who is talking ventriloquism? Let me go. You don't have any common sense about respecting the elderly and caring for the young." The flame ferret in Han Yu's hand suddenly struggled vigorously.  As soon as Han Yu let go, the flame mink fell to the ground.  I saw the fallen flame ferret running to Toronto's side, and after a few leaps, he landed on Toronto's shoulder and looked at Han Yu.

    "You, are you a monster?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Have you told him about my identity?" Flame Marten asked Toronto.

    "No." Toronto shook his head and replied.

    "Boy, how do you know the existence of monsters?" Flame Marten stared at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I have seen a monster before, it was a ghost-faced fox."

    "Ghost-faced fox? That is a race that does not use force easily. If you can survive after seeing the monster, it is possible." The flame ferret muttered to himself, and then asked Han Yu: "Your  Ability is flame?"

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded.

    "Stand there and don't move." The Flame Marten shouted to Han Yu, then jumped forward and landed on Han Yu's head.  Han Yu shook his head subconsciously and asked the flame marten above his head: "What do you want to do?"

    "Don't move, let me see your qualifications." The flame ferret patted Han Yu's head with its front paw and said.

    "Oh." Han Yu followed the words and stopped shaking his head.  After a while, I heard the flame ferret say: "Boy, I just saw that you have good qualifications. If you are willing to study hard, you can still make great progress. What do you think? Are you willing to learn from me?"

    "Learn from you? What skills do you have?" Han Yu asked hesitantly.

    When the flame ferret heard Han Yu's question, he couldn't help but smile, "Boy, there are so many people in the academy who want to learn from me, but I don't bother to pay attention to them. I didn't expect that you still have doubts about me. Well, let's have a competition.  , if you lose, how about you learn from me honestly?"

    "What if you lose?" Han Yu asked.

    "If I lose, then I'll do whatever you want." Flame Marten said angrily.

    Han Yu immediately replied after hearing this: "Okay, this is what you said. It happens that Lin Ke likes small animals. If I win you, you will make a pet for Lin Ke."

    Toronto on the side sighed when he heard Han Yu's words, "It's over, this kid is going to suffer now."

    ***************************************

    "And then you became like this?" Field asked.

    "Yeah." Han Yu replied sheepishly.

    "Did that flame ferret set your hair on fire?"

    "That's not true, I set the fire myself." Han Yu quickly explained.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping frowned and asked, "Huh? Are you sick? Are you ready to burn your own hair?"

    "No, no, I originally wanted to set fire to the flame ferret, but I didn't expect that after I released the flames, the flames burned me in turn. Before I could escape, my hair was burned off.  Yes." Han Yu waved his hand and said.

    "The ability is taken by force." Ning Ping frowned and said.

    "Ah? Ning Ping, what are you talking about? What kind of ability can you seize by force?" Han Yu asked confused.

    "This is a term used between people with abilities. It means that people with the same ability may compete for control of abilities. Of course, this kind of competition refers to abilities that have been released from the body, mostly people like you.  Natural ability user. It's like you released flames, but the flame marten used the rule of power seizure to control your flames and attack you."

    "Oh, just like a robber, he takes away the knife made by the blacksmith and then kills the blacksmith who made the knife."

    Ning Ping felt a little helpless at Han Yu's way of understanding, but he still nodded and said: "It can also be understood this way. But Han Yu, remember, don't provoke the flame ferret, because if you want to perform power grabbing, the strength of the performer  It must be at an absolute advantage over the strength of the person being robbed.”

    Ning Ping’s reminder didn’t make Han Yu listen, so he saw Han YuHe asked Ning Ping with an excited look on his face: "Ning Ping, do you mean that the flame ferret is very powerful?"

    "Yes, very powerful."

    "That's good, that's good."

    "What do you want to do?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu with some worry.

    "Hahait's okay, it's okay. By the way, Ning Ping, what's going on with your eyes?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Ning Ping's face suddenly darkened, and he replied stiffly: "It's similar to what happened to you."

    Hearing this, Han Yu said with a smile: "Haha It seems that we two are really inseparable."

    When Han Yu said this, Ning Ping, who had a straight face, couldn't help but chuckle, and his originally depressed mood seemed to get better.  Looking at Han Yu, he said: "Han Yu, I may not be able to meet you in the next few days. Let me tell you in advance. By the way, Lin Ke has stayed with the teacher responsible for instructing her. She just asked someone to inform her.  us."

    "Oh, actually I have this plan too. Field, I have to rely on you and Shi Bafang for the Courage. By the way, where is Shi Bafang?"

    "He has gone to see Ada who came to deliver a message for Lin Ke. Counting the time, he should be back in a while." Field replied after hearing this.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 102 Splitting Three Thousand Waters

    Early the next morning, Han Yu and Ning Ping went to the locations of their respective teachers.  Because it was relatively close to the Courage, Ning Ping met his teacher first.

    "Take it." Meng Ben threw a sword to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping caught the sword in his hand without warning, and was almost staggered by the sword in his hand.

    "How much does this sword weigh?" Ning asked Meng Ben after calming down.

    "Eighty pounds." Meng Ben replied casually.

    "Can such a heavy sword be useful in battle?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Of course it's useful. There are still more than one hundred kilograms of horse-cutting swords. Stop talking nonsense and let's start our lesson today. Have you seen the water in Tan Lake? Go and split the water three thousand times." Meng Ben pointed at the waterfall formed under the waterfall.  Tan Shui said to Ning Ping.

    "Use this sword?" Ning Ping asked in disbelief.

    Meng Ben nodded and replied: "Yes, use this sword. Your arm strength is not good, but if you want to learn my sword, then you must make your strength meet my standards. Go quickly, I will give you two hours. The time is up  If you haven't completed splitting water three thousand times, then you don't need to learn the sword from me anymore, just go back and forth from where you came."

    Ning Ping gritted his teeth after hearing this, silently walked to the edge of the pool, raised his heavy sword and struck the pool with all his strength, and started practicing his sword.  Meng Ben hid under the shade of a tree, picked up the good wine Ning Ping brought and drank it.

    Two hours later, Ning Ping felt as if his two arms were no longer his own, as light as if they were about to fly.

    "Have you finished practicing?" Meng Ben came over and asked.

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    "Okay, let's go have a meal and continue after we finish the meal."

    "Are you still practicing water splitting in the afternoon?" Ning Ping asked as he caught up.

    "No, I will practice with another sword this afternoon. By the way, wait a minute. To celebrate your becoming my apprentice, I will give you a few small gifts." Meng Ben seemed to suddenly remember something and turned back to yesterday.  In the tent that was just set up at night.  He walked up to Ning Ping with his hands behind his back and said with a smile: "Close your eyes and stretch out your hands."

    Ning Ping did as he was told.  He heard several "clicks" in his ears. Ning Ping opened his eyes and saw that an iron ring was placed on his wrist and ankle.

    "What are you doing?" Ning Ping asked, bending down.  It wasn't that he wanted to bend down, but the iron ring on his hand was a bit heavy.

    "Nothing, I'll make it a little more difficult for you to learn. Ah, by the way, there is also an iron belt. Remember to tie it around your waist when you look back. You are not allowed to take it off except for sleeping and bathing." Meng Ben smiled.  said.

    "Here, how much does this hoop weigh?"

    "Twenty pounds each, and the iron belt weighs forty pounds."

    "Why do you do this to me?"

    "Becausethat's what your teacher taught me back then. Let's go and eat. If you go late, there will be nothing." After Meng Ben said this, he turned around and ran away.  Looking at Meng Ben's back, Ning Ping showed a wry smile. Compared with the previous times when he practiced martial arts at home, this training will probably become an unforgettable experience for him.

    ……

    "GuluGulu" Ning Ping's stomach made two sounds.

    "What's wrong? Are you not full for lunch?" Meng Ben asked with a smile.  When Ning Ping heard this, he couldn't help but give Meng Ben a roll of his eyes. He couldn't eat enough because of this guy in front of him.

    "Hehe look what is this?" Meng Ben magically took out a roast chicken from behind his back and handed it to Ning Ping. At the same time, he warned: "You only have three minutes to eat."

    Ning Ping was stunned. When he heard Meng Ben start counting, he took the roast chicken and started chewing without hesitation.  Originally, Ning Ping was slow and leisurely no matter what he did, and he was also polite when he ate.  But now, I really can't care about Sven.

    Even though Ning Ping had worked very hard to eat, when Meng Bi finished counting, most of the roast chicken was still uneaten.  Looking at the roast chicken in his hand, Meng Ben frowned and said, "You need to eat faster." After that, he put the roast chicken away, took out a wooden sword from the tent, handed it to Ning Ping and said:  "Go and split the water three thousand times."

    "Another three thousand splits of water?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "What? You don't want to go?"

    “…Teacher, when are you going to teach me how to use the sword?” Ning Ping couldn’t help but ask.

    "When you can split the pond with one sword."

    "How long will this take?" Ning Ping said with a frown.

    "What? Don't have confidence in yourself? As long as you follow my method, it doesn't take much time to split the pond water."

    "But with such a light sword?"

    Meng Ben shook his head when he heard this and stretched out his hand.He passed the wooden sword in Ning Ping's hand, walked to the pool, and slashed at the pool. The pool was neatly divided into two halves. After being still for about three seconds, the pool closed again.

    “Let’s start practicing, stop talking so much nonsense.” Meng Ben threw the wooden sword in his hand to Ning Ping again and said.

    Ning Ping took the sword, walked to the edge of the pond, and imitated Meng Ben's example, and slashed at the pond. The wooden sword actually broke in the middle.  Meng Ben shook his head slightly when he saw it, "You used too much force." As he spoke, Meng Ben took out a large pile of wooden swords from the tent, threw them to Ning Ping and said, "Every time I swing the sword, I want to use it."  No matter how strong you are, don't always use all your strength." After saying this, Meng Ben returned to the shade of the tree where he had been in the morning and took an afternoon nap.

    Seeing this, Ning Ping knew that Meng Ben would not give him any more hints, so he had no choice but to pick up the wooden sword again and began to practice cutting into the pond.

    ……

    By the time he finished practicing three thousand chops, the sky was already dark.  Compared with practicing chopping with a heavy sword in the morning, practicing chopping with a wooden sword in the afternoon is much more difficult than in the morning.  It also took a lot more time than in the morning.  Ning Ping, who was too tired and weak, dragged his steps to Meng Ben, who had already set up a bonfire. Meng Ben said with a smile: "Eat first, take a shower after eating, and then we can chat."

    "Still chatting? Now I just want to finish eating and go to bed as soon as possible." Ning Ping thought to himself.

    Fortunately, Meng Ben did not set a time limit for Ning Ping to eat. After Ning Ping was full, he drove Ning Ping into the pond.  The cold pool water gave Ning Ping a jolt of excitement, and most of his sleepiness was immediately driven away. Ning Ping simply washed himself in the pool water, went ashore, put on his clothes, and sat down by the pool again, listening to Meng Ben speak.  .

    "Hmmthe first lesson we are going to teach tonight is about the history of the development of swordsmanship." Meng Ben coughed lightly and said to Ning Ping.  This topic aroused Ning Ping's interest. Ning Ping looked at Meng Bi quietly and waited for the next step.

    Just listen to Meng Ben continue to say: "The so-called swordsmanship was first applied on the battlefield. Like many ancient martial arts, when humans were still in the era of slash and burn farming, cold weapons were the main theme on the battlefield. The earliest sword  Fa does not have many moves, only three types: splitting, stabbing, and picking. Among them, splitting is the earliest swordsmanship move. However, later, with the prosperity and growth of ancient martial arts, swordsmanship moves also became complex and diverse.  Some of them are practical, and some are just showy. In my eyes, swordsmanship is nothing more than using the simplest moves to solve the opponent. If you can solve it with one move, you will never use the second move. And the swordsmanship of this sect is very  It fits my concept.”

    "Teacher, what do you mean, those beautiful swordsmanship moves are useless?" Ning Ping couldn't help but ask.

    "You said that, I didn't." Meng Ben replied with a smile.  Hearing this, Ning Ping couldn't help but cursed: "You didn't say it, but that's what you thought in your heart."

    "Ning Ping, remember, in a life-and-death fight, your opponent will not give you a chance to show off your beautiful moves. Dealing with your opponent as quickly as possible is the only way to ensure your victory. Don't believe it.  Why is the benevolent invincible? The sect was very powerful back then, but because it was too particular about benevolence and righteousness, it was destroyed. Now, do you still hear anyone mentioning my sect?"

    "No."

    "That's it. Ning Ping, history is written by the victors. I don't ask you to do whatever it takes to win, but I don't want you to suffer accidents because of your pedantry. I hope you will treat different enemies with caution.  There are different attitudes. Okay, where were we?”

    "When it comes to swordsmanship, some moves are practical, while others are just showy."

    "Yes, and then swordsmanship began to have branches. The practical swordsmanship became the killing swordsmanship, and the showy swordsmanship became the performance swordsmanship. And as time went by, people became more and more willing to  Accept the flower stand sword technique, because compared with the murder sword technique, the flower stand sword technique is undoubtedly much more beautiful. At that time, people's lives had become richer, and they did not fight against danger when needed. It was at that time that the murder sword technique declined.  , almost disappeared. But things are unpredictable. Just when the seniors of the murderous swordsmanship felt that their future was hopeless, an opportunity appeared. Although I can’t explain that opportunity now, I can be sure that it was precisely because of that scene  Opportunities, murderous swordsmanship and other ancient martial arts that have declined have reappeared in front of people."

    “Teacher, what exactly is that opportunity you are talking about?” Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    Meng Ben shook his head when he heard this, "I don't know. I only know that the resurgence of ancient martial arts is related to the catastrophe of the previous civilization. But what catastrophe happened in the previous civilization is not something I can know. I only know that,  To this day, the Alliance still prohibits private teams from investigating and researching the previous civilization."

    &nbsp; After hearing what Meng Ben said, Ning Ping wisely stopped asking further questions.  Since the alliance is involved, it's better not to ask any more questions, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to yourself.

    ……

    "Ning Ping, where do you and your companions plan to go in three months?" When he was about to go to bed, Meng Ben suddenly asked Ning Ping.

    "We haven't made a final decision yet. I think we should continue to look for partners. After all, our adventure team still has some shortcomings." Ning Ping replied casually.

    "Then when you have all the manpower, where are you going to go?" Meng Ben asked.

    “I don’t know, I’ll probably go to the Death Star Territory to have a look. After all, it’s known as a paradise for adventurers.”

    "The Death Star Territory? Hahathen you have to pay attention. There, you might even find relics left over from the previous civilization."

    "Well, let's talk about it then." Ning Ping said perfunctorily, closed his eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 103 The murderer is hard to find

    On the fourth floor of the Skull Star Library, the young librarian Ada is organizing the bookshelves.  When she walked to the third row of bookshelves, her brows wrinkled unconsciously.  Field was seen sitting on the ground, surrounded by open books, and he was holding a writing board, writing and drawing on it, and looking at the books on the ground from time to time.

    "Field, you put books everywhere again." Ada couldn't help but stepped forward to complain, and reached out to put the books on the ground back to their original places.

    "No, don't move. Please, I'll clean up here later." Field stopped Ada and said.

    Ada didn’t pay attention to being stopped and asked casually: “What are you drawing?”

    "Oh, I'm drawing illustrations of firearms in these books. This is the homework that Teacher Mongoli left for me." Field replied after hearing this.  Mongolia, the teacher specially appointed by the Dean of Toronto for Field.

    "Where is Teacher Montgomery?" Ada asked.

    "I don't know. Teacher Mongoli said that he was busy and would not be back for a few days, so he left this assignment for me."

    After hearing Field’s words, Ada frowned. Previously, her grandfather Toronto had also rushed her here to be the librarian because she had something to do.  Could it be that his grandfather acted together with Teacher Mongoli?

    "Then you remember to clean up this place later, and I'll go look elsewhere." Ada said to Field, then turned around and went to look elsewhere.  But before she could take a few steps, she saw Shi Bafang looking for Field.

    "Shi Bafang, why are you here?" Ada couldn't help but asked strangely.

    "Oh, my teacher was temporarily busy and gave me a few days off. I brought lunch to Field. Are you interested in having something together?" Shi Bafang replied upon hearing this, and by the way, he extended an invitation to Ada.

    Ada has tasted Shi Bafang's cooking skills, but now she is more concerned about what Shi Bafang said before. His instructor also has to leave for a few days for something else.

    "Shi Bafang, did your teacher tell you what he went to do?" Ada asked Shi Bafang.

    "He didn't say this, but I guess it has something to do with the previous killing of 126 people. Field, you can draw it later, come over for dinner first."

    "Oh, here we come." Field agreed.

    The three of them were eating and chatting. Ada said with some worry: "I don't know what happened. I always feel a little uneasy."

    "Don't worry, your grandfather in Toronto and our teachers are not good at it. Even if something happens, I believe they will be able to handle it. We don't have to worry here." Field advised after hearing this.

    "I wonder if Han Yu and the others were herded by their teacher like us?" Shi Bafang said to himself.  After finishing speaking, Shi Bafang and Field looked at each other and stood up almost at the same time. Field said to Shi Bafang: "I'll go to Han Yu's place, and you go to Ningping's place to see if Han Yu and the others have been herded?"

    "Okay. Then Lin Ke, please ask Ada to help us see if she has been herded?" Shi Bafang nodded in agreement and said to Ada.

    "Yes, yes, but what are you going to do?" Ada asked puzzledly.

    “I don’t plan to do anything, I just want to know about their current situation.” Shi Bafang replied.

    The three of them went their separate ways without mentioning it.

    As the college’s starship entered and exited the port, the Dean of Toronto’s face was livid, and the teachers behind him were all filled with indignation.  One hundred and twenty-six people again!  After Han Yu and others returned 126 bodies, today, the bodies of another 126 people were discovered.

    The teachers and students who died were discovered by teachers previously sent by Toronto to investigate the Uranus meteor belt.  Their original purpose was to investigate that place and see if they could find some clues left by the murderer.  Unexpectedly, no clues were found, but another shipwrecked ship was discovered.

    Students from six classes and twelve tutors were killed outside the academy.  This is something that Star Sgur has never encountered before, and it is a humiliation that Star Sgur has never suffered since the establishment of the academy.  As the dean, Toronto and many teachers felt that they had been slapped hard in the face. While they were angry, they also felt helpless. Even though they were determined to take revenge, they still did not know the whereabouts of the murderer.

    "Have the investigation team who stayed at the college found anything?" Toronto asked the teacher beside him in a deep voice.

    “Toronto at this time is like a powder keg, igniting at a moment’s notice.  The teacher being questioned knew this very well. When he heard Toronto's question, he quickly replied without daring to hide anything: "Not yet."

    "Let's go and have a look at the investigation team."

    &nbsp; To say who is troubled on Sgur now, it is Marcos, the leader of the 126 incident investigation team. Marcos is also full of anger for the murder of teachers and students in his college.  But Marcos had no clue about investigating the murderer.  Seeing Toronto coming with many teachers, Marcos could only tell Toronto in frustration that no clues had been found yet.

    "Even if you can't find any clues about the murderer, you still know the cause of death of those teachers and students, right?" Toronto asked with suppressed anger.

    "Well, Dean, it's not that I don't work hard, it's just Oh, Dean, please follow me." Marcos stamped his foot and said to Toronto.

    Seeing this, Toronto followed Marcos to the basement, where the bodies of the deceased teachers and students were stored in the morgue.

    "Dean, please see, in order to find the cause of death of those teachers and students, we dissected the bodies of three teachers and six students respectively, but it was found that the bodies of these nine people, without exception, all had ruptured heart veins."

    "Is this the cause of death?"

    "Yes. However, one hundred and twenty-six people had their hearts ruptured and died almost at the same time. This, this is impossible. Who has such a powerful ability that can do this?"

    "What you mean is that you are not sure whether the teachers and students who died really died of heart rupture, but judging from what has been discovered so far, the cause of death of these teachers and students is heart rupture."

    "……yes."

    "I'll tell you some bad news. The investigation team sent by the college to the meteor belt of Tianyu has discovered another shipwrecked ship, with 126 teachers and students among them. You can go back and take people to investigate the 100 ships.  Causes of death of twenty-six teachers and students.”

    “Another teacher or student was killed?” Marcos asked in surprise.

    "Yes, there is again. The only thing we can be sure of now is that this murderer is targeting our Skull Academy." After Toronto answered this sentence, he turned and left the morgue.

    Back on the ground, Duolunduo frowned deeply, and the teacher Mongoli on the side suggested: "Dean, otherwise, we should inform the alliance about this matter and ask the alliance to assist in the investigation."

    "This" Toronto was hesitant. To be honest, he didn't like dealing with those in the league.  In Toronto’s mind, academia and politics should be two parallel lines that will never intersect.  Once it is linked to politics, academics will degenerate.  But now 252 teachers and students of the academy have been killed. This is no longer a loss that Sgur Star can bear alone.  And if the murderer cannot be caught, there will be no peace for the Sgur planet.

    "Okay, then I'll trouble you to negotiate with the Alliance. However, our academy also has a limit. I don't want Star Sgur to become a cradle for the Alliance to create political stars in the future."

    "Yes." Mongoli agreed, turned away from the crowd and returned to his residence to prepare to leave Star Sgur.

    Looking at Mongoli’s back, a teacher whispered to Toronto: “Now this Mongoli has completed the task assigned to him by the league.”

    "Okay, in this troubled time, we should say less of this. The most important thing now is to catch the murderer and not let him do evil again. Inform all the teachers who lead the team to be vigilant, and hope that there will be no more victims."  Toronto said with a wave of his hand.

    "Dean, now that we know that the murderer is someone else, can we cancel the surveillance of Han Yu and others?" Another teacher asked.

    Hearing this, Toronto thought about it for a moment, shook his head and said, "Wait a little longer. Although those people are the ones who sent back the first batch of teachers and students who died. But now is an extraordinary period for the college, so it is better to be cautious."

    "Yes." After hearing Toronto's answer, the teacher who asked the question before stopped talking.

    ***************************************

    "Who knows? Anyway, when Ning Ping and I got on the ship, everyone in the ship was already dead." Han Yu said to the flame ferret squatting on his head.

    A week has passed since he accepted the guidance of the Flame Marten. Han Yu is now practicing according to the Flame Marten's guidance while casually answering the Flame Marten's questions.

    Han Yu accidentally told Flame Marten about the attack on the teachers and students of the college when he was chatting with Flame Marten.  After that, the Flame Marten asked Han Yu about this matter from time to time, but Han Yu didn't care and told the Flame Marten everything he knew. As for what he didn't know, he honestly said, "I don't know."

    Although Han Yu didn't know, Flame Marten knew very well that why Dean Toronto asked him to be the teacher of the young man in front of him was not out of the elder's love for the younger generation, nor was it because of the general Maxi's face, but because of the respect of the general Maxi.  I hope I can monitor Han Yu,If anything happens to Han Yu, he must subdue him as soon as possible.  According to the information analysis Han Yu said, Meng Bi, who was responsible for guiding Ning Ping, had the same task as himself.

    But now, the Flame Marten can be sure that the tasks assigned to him by Toronto will no longer be used.  Through these days of observation, the human named Han Yu in front of him is not a sinister and cunning person. The reason why he and his companions came to Sgur Planet should be to enhance their own strength as he said.  Add a little life-saving capital for future adventures.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 104 The investigation team was attacked

    Uranus meteor belt

    A fierce battle is taking place inside a small starship that was hit in the tail.  The pattern on the surface of the starship indicates that it is a starship belonging to the star Skull.

    As the leader of the team, Joseph's right arm was disabled at this time, and he held the sword in his left hand and continued to fight the men in black who suddenly rushed out of the meteor belt.  At the same time, he asked loudly who the other person was.

    What’s just puzzling is that these attackers in black seemed to be mute. Not only did they say nothing when faced with Joseph’s questioning, but even when they attacked, they didn’t shout like Joseph and others alone. It was like  A group of ghosts.

    "Who are you?" Joseph forced back the three men in black who were fighting him, and looked around him. This time, of the ten teachers he brought out, only three including him were left.  The communicator had been destroyed when the men in black rushed in, and it was impossible to hold on until reinforcements arrived. At this time, Joseph just wanted to know in whose hands he died before he died?

    When Joseph shouted these words, the men in black who besieged Joseph and others stopped attacking without warning and stepped aside. A man in black walked slowly and stood in front of Joseph.

    "Who are you?" Joseph asked in a deep voice.

    The man in black didn’t answer, he reached out and slowly took off his helmet.  The moment he took off his helmet, Joseph screamed.  This is simply not a human face. The scars on it are crisscrossed and the facial features are almost twisted together.

    "What? Are you shocked by my appearance?" The man in black teased Joseph in a hoarse voice.

    Joseph calmed down and asked in a deep voice: "Who are you? Why did you attack the teachers and students of our planet Sgur? Do we, the planet Sgur, have any grudge against you?"

    "Ho ho ho there is a grudge? Haha yes, there is a grudge." The man in black said affirmatively after letting out a series of ugly laughter.

    "What's the grudge? If you really have grudges, then you should go find the people who have grudges against you. What's the point of killing those innocent teachers and students?" Joseph said angrily.

    "No, you are wrong. Those who were killed deserve to die." The man in black corrected Joseph.

    "Why?"

    "Because, they are students from Star Sgur."

    "It seems we can't reach a consensus." Joseph said looking at the man in black.  At the same time, he winked at his companions standing on both sides of him.

    "Hmph You guys can't hurt me." The man in black said indifferently to the small actions of Joseph and others.

    "Whether it works or not, you won't know until you try it!" Joseph yelled and rushed towards the man in black.

    The men in black standing next to the men in black also took action at the same time as Joseph and others started to attack. After a fight, the three men in black were defeated by the men in black without even touching the corners of the target's clothes.  The spear hidden somewhere on the body was stabbed to the ground. The two companions were killed on the spot, and Joseph only had one breath left at this time.

    The man in black squatted in front of the dying Joseph and said coldly: "How is it? I said your actions were useless, do you believe it this time?"

    "What do you want?" Joseph asked weakly.

    "How about it? Destroying Star Sgur, of course." The man in black answered lightly, as if he was talking about an inconspicuous thing.

    "Humph, wishful thinking." Joseph said coldly.

    "Are you just wishful thinking? I believe you can't see it." The man in black spoke and opened his hand to Joseph's face.  Joseph's face was reflected green by the green light emitted by the man in black, and he heard the man in black say slowly: "Everyone has selfish motives, even if he is a saint. And my ability is that I can  Let a person's selfishness continue to expand until his heart can no longer bear it."

    After hearing this, Joseph wanted to sneer and say that the man in black was talking nonsense, but the feeling in his body made him realize that what the man in black in front of him said might be true.  After being illuminated by the light from the man in black, Joseph felt that his heart was beating violently, and it was still accelerating.

    "You will definitely die badly." After Joseph finished saying this, he fell to the ground vomiting blood.

    "I'm looking forward to it." The man in black replied coldly, stood up and ordered his men: "Clean this place clean, and then leave."

    One day later, Sgur Star, which had lost contact with the investigation team, sent a second investigation team. Just in case, the investigation team that came this time was not only more powerful in terms of number of people, but also in terms of personnel strength than the first investigation team.  Be high.  They found the survey team member thrown there on a meteorite in the Uranus meteor belt.?.  There, they found the bodies of members of the first investigation team.

    The first investigation team was wiped out!  !  !

    After hearing the news, Dean Toronto was immediately furious, vomiting blood and fell ill. The people on Skull immediately became chaotic and leaderless.

    "How could this happen? Who is going against Skull Star?" On the hospital bed, Toronto muttered to himself, looking at the ceiling.

    "Okay, don't think about it. Even if you want revenge, you have to take good care of yourself first." Toronto's wife, Emma, ??who was responsible for coaching Lin Ke, was sitting on the bedside and advised Toronto.

    "Alashow could I not think about it? Those are all people from the academy. Originally they all had a bright future, but in the end they died before they could realize their ambitions. Every time I close my eyes, I think of  The faces of those teachers and students who have been killed, if we don’t avenge them, I will feel uneasy.” Toronto said with a sigh.

    Emma heard the words and advised: "But even if you want to take revenge, you should first recover your health and then seek revenge from the murderer. Besides, now, we don't even know who the murderer is. If you collapse now  , what are you talking about about revenge?"

    "Mongolia, is there any news?" Toronto asked after a moment of silence.

    "what you up to?"

    "It seems that for the sake of revenge and the safety of teachers and students on Sgur, I have to give up some of my original persistence."

    "Old man, have you thought about it?" Emma asked in surprise.  In my own impression, Toronto is a person with a stubborn temper and it is difficult to bow his head.  Now from what he said, he planned to use the alliance's power to deal with the murderer.

    "Well, for the safety of teachers and students on Skull Star." Toronto nodded and replied.

    “Bang~bang~bang~” A rapid knock on the door sounded.

    "Come in." Toronto said to the door.

    The person who came to Toronto was Marcos, who was responsible for finding the cause of death of the teachers and students who died.  When Toronto saw him coming in, he knew that he must have made a new discovery, and asked before he could say anything: "What did you find?"

    Marcos was stunned when he heard this, but he quickly replied: "Recording, we found a recording on the wrecked survey ship. There is a recording between Joseph and the murderer."

    "Bring it here." Toronto sat up suddenly.

    ……

    "Who are you? Why are you attacking the teachers and students of our planet Sgur? Do we, our planet Sgur, have any grudge against you?"

    "Ho ho ho you have a grudge? Haha yes, you have a grudge."

    "What's the grudge? If you really have grudges, then you should go find those who have grudges against you. What's the point of killing those innocent teachers and students?"

    "No, you are wrong. Those who were killed deserve to die."

    "Why?"

    "Because, they are students from Star Sgur."

    “…It seems we can’t reach a consensus.”

    "Hmphyou guys can't hurt me."

    "Whether it works or not, you won't know until you try it!"

    "How is it? I said your actions were useless, do you believe me this time?"

    "what on earth do you want?"

    "How about it? Of course, destroy the Skull planet."

    "Hmph, wishful thinking."

    "Are you just wishful thinking? I believe you can't see it."

    "Everyone has selfishness, even if he is a saint. And my ability is to make people's selfishness expand until their heart can no longer bear it."

    "You will definitely die a bad death."

    "……I look forward to it."

    “Clean this place up and leave.”

    ……

    "Click." The recording ends here.  Toronto frowned deeply, trying to think about who in the past on the Skul planet had abilities that matched the abilities mentioned by the murderer.  It can be heard from the other party's words that he has a deep-seated hatred for Star Sgur.  But Toronto tried his best and couldn't remember that he had ever encountered an esper with such weird abilities.

    "Marcos, go find the team leaders of each group in the college. By the way, go to the archives room of the college and find Vic, the director of the archives room."

    "Yes." Marcos took the order to call someone.  Emma asked from the side: "Old man, what are you planning to do?"

    "Since the murderer hates Sgurr so much, he may have been treated unfairly on Sgurr. But everyone who enters Sgurr has a file, and maybe we can use this to find the suspect."

    "But if that weird ability is real, can the college cope with it?  Emma asked worriedly.

    Hearing Emma's worry, Toronto also sighed. Yes, if the murderer's ability is really like what he said in the recording, he would be really difficult to deal with.  He is right, but everyone has their own private interests, even animals have selfish motives.

    In a short time, all the people we wanted to see in Toronto arrived.  Toronto played the recording to everyone again, and then said to everyone: "Everyone, now we have got a clue about the murderer. Regardless of the reliability of this clue, this is still a direction for us to track down the murderer. What do you think about this clue?  , what do you have to say?”

    "Dean, give your orders, we will listen to you." Gao Zhi, the teaching leader of the superpower group, said to Toronto in a deep voice.

    "What about you?" Toronto asked, looking at the others.

    "Gao Zhi is right, Dean, please give the order, what should we do next?" Others said one after another.

    "Okay, then I will do my part."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 105: Someone from the Alliance Comes

    At the Sgur Starship Port, a large starship that can only be described as luxurious compared to the star ship on Sgur Star docked at the port.  Several officials with arrogant expressions on their faces stepped off the starship under the leadership of Mongoli, a teacher from Sgur Academy.

    "Everyone, welcome to Star Sgur." Mongoli said diligently to several people walking behind him with their heads held high.

    "Well, Mongoli, don't talk too much nonsense. Take me to meet Toronto, who is always known for his stubbornness. I'm very curious about what happened that made this stubborn guy have to ask for help.  Alliance." The leader directly interrupted Mongoli.

    Mongoli was not angry when he was interrupted. He just reminded the person who spoke: "Please be careful, this is Skull Star. If people here hear someone saying bad things about the Dean of Toronto, then those who say such things will  People will find it difficult to move here.”

    It’s a pity that no one appreciated Meng Geli’s kind reminder.  The leader said casually: "Okay, I know, I will restrain my subordinates from talking less. Come on, take me to see Toronto."

    "Yes, please come with me." Mongoli sighed softly in his heart and nodded.

    With regard to the few people sent by the alliance, Mongolli has already touched the temperament of these people through the contacts along the way, and they are not good people.  As for why the league sent these people here, I'm afraid it's more because they want to embarrass Toronto, an old man who always goes against the league's policies.

    Shaking his head secretly in his heart, Mongoli brought guests from the league to the Toronto office.  The meeting could not be described as pleasant, and could only be described as routine. The smile that Toronto had forced on itself disappeared after the people sent by the league announced that they would take over the matter.

    "Is the alliance fully taking over this matter? Will the investigation team of Nasgur College be disbanded on the spot?" Toronto asked with suppressed anger.

    “That’s not necessary, we can put the investigation team under our command.”

    "Then when will the murderer be caught?" Toronto asked the question he was most concerned about.

    "This question is not easy to answer. Although your intelligence said that the murderer may be hiding in the meteor belt of Uranus, you do not have any conclusive evidence. You only rely on a recording and the same attack location three times.  , it is difficult for the Alliance to send a fleet to sweep the meteor belt of the Heavenly Star. You have to know that the use of a fleet involves many details, and it is not an exaggeration to say that a single move can affect the whole body. It is better to wait until we find  We will decide to use force later when we have more solid evidence."

    After sending away the people sent by the alliance, Toronto slammed the table with hatred and cursed: "It's all sophistry! It's not that they are reluctant to send a fleet, but they haven't achieved the purpose of coming here."

    "Dean, take care of yourself." Gao Zhi on the side advised with concern.

    Toronto shook his head when he heard this, "How can I feel at ease? The college will start in more than a month, and there will be many students returning to school by then. Who can guarantee whether the murderer will continue to commit crimes by then. Gao Zhi, I tell you to do this  How are things going?"

    "Still searching, but" Gao Zhi smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Toronto also felt a wry smile in his heart when he saw this. Skull College has been established for a long time and has taught countless students.  Although a range of seventy years from now has been set, trying to find the murderer in those student files is indeed like looking for a needle in a haystack.  But even if it’s a needle in a haystack, they have to find it.  Nothing else, because that is the only way to find the murderer so far.

    “Dean, go and take a look, those bastards from the alliance want to dissect the remains of all the teachers and students who died.” Marcos stumbled into the office and shouted.

    "What did you say?" Toronto was shocked when he heard this, stood up and walked out.

    When Toronto felt the underground morgue, they saw people from the alliance confronting several college teachers who were responsible for guarding the morgue.

    "Stop it!" Toronto shouted and walked over with a gloomy face.

    "Dean Toronto, you're here just in time, please get your men out of the way and don't hinder us from doing our work." The leader of the alliance's visitors ordered Toronto.

    Without even looking at each other, Toronto walked up to the teacher at his college and asked, "What's going on?"

    "Dean, these guys want to dissect all the remains of the deceased teachers and students, and they also say that they will be cremated after the dissection is completed" the teacher who was questioned replied with an angry look on his face.

    "Okay, no need to say more, I understand." Toronto waved his hand, turned around and looked at the person coming from the alliance and said seriously: "I think we need to have a good talk and clarify the primary and secondary relationship between us."

    "Does this need to be made clear? Of course our alliance ishost.  Is it possible that you, Sgur, still want to make the decision in this matter?  "People from the league scoffed at Toronto's words.

    "If this is the case, I think you people can leave now. You are not welcome on our planet Sgur. Mongoli, go tell the people in the alliance that our planet Sgur is indeed in need of help this time, but it is not  We need these guys with eyes on their foreheads who don’t know how to deal with human affairs. If we send people like this next time, I would rather stop the operation at Skull Academy than come to Skull Planet.”

    After hearing what Toronto said, everyone in the league was filled with indignation. The leader of the league frowned and said: "Toronto, before you say this, you'd better consider the consequences of saying these things. We are here on behalf of the league, and you are so disrespectful."  To respect us is to disrespect the league"

    "That's enough! Don't blame the league for everything. Do you think you deserve to represent the league? Even if you can, you represent the dirty side of the league." Toronto directly interrupted the other party's long speech, and kept saying:  Wai said: "Now, please go out and don't disturb the souls of these unfortunate people again."

    "You will regret it." After the alliance leader said a harsh word, he turned around and left with his men.

    "Dean, so" Mongoli looked at Toronto worriedly and hesitated to speak.

    Toronto frowned and glanced at Mongoli, "Mengoli, think about your position and figure out where your butt is sitting?" After saying that, Toronto no longer cared about Mongoli, and Gao Zhi walked past Mongoli.  When he heard it, he even snorted disdainfully.  Mongolli looked around with an ugly expression, and found that the others were looking at him with amusement. He immediately stamped his feet angrily and left the scene.

    The Alliance team led their men angrily to the starship docked at the port. Not long after they left, the communicator carried by the Alliance leader rang.

    "My lord, I am Bi Weida, what are your orders?" After the alliance leader connected to the communicator, he asked the big man on the other end of the communicator with a flattering look.

    "It's nothing, I just want to ask you, how is the matter handled? Is Toronto willing to bow to our league?" the big shot asked slowly.

    "Well, sir, I'm afraid things are a bit difficult to handle. Skull Academy is not at the end of its rope yet. After we came to Skull today, we just conducted a test. Toronto actually wanted to send those of us who came to represent the alliance.  Drive everyone away."

    "Huh? Get rid of it? Bi Weida, tell me, I don't care what method you use, you must complete the task I gave you. If you can't do it, then you will lose your value here. You have to know,  I don’t raise waste here.”

    "Yes, yes, sir, don't worry. I, Bi Weida, swear that I will complete the tasks assigned by you and make Toronto completely bow to the alliance."

    "Well, very good, I'm looking forward to it. By the way, there's one little thing I need your help with."

    "Please give me your instructions, sir." Bi Weida replied respectfully.

    "I heard that the female students in Sgur are pretty good. You can pick out some good ones and send them to me. I want to try them out."

    "It'suhsir, um, Sgur College is on vacation and wants to find students"

    "This is your problem. I only want to see the results and it will be completed within three days." After saying this, the communication on the other side was interrupted.  Bi Weida held the communicator and felt the urge to curse loudly, but thinking that the people he brought might very well have the eyes and ears of that big shot, the curse words that had already reached his throat were swallowed back.

    "Master Bi, what did the master opposite say?" Someone on the side asked Bi Weida softly.

    "Your Majesty said that we must stay on the Skull planet and find a way to completely bow Toronto's head, otherwise we don't need to go back. Because you don't need waste. In addition, your lord asked us to find a few girls from Skull Academy for him.  Student, he wants to try something new.”

    When the person who asked the question heard this, his whole face wrinkled up, "Your Majesty's first request, we can shamelessly stay on the Sgur planet, but this second request"

    "Don't complain to me, it's not like I want to play with female students." Bi Weida said angrily.

    "But, at this time, the whole school of Sgur College is on holiday, so where can we find female students?"

    "You ask me? Who should I ask?"

    "How about we find some young women to send to you?"

    "Don't come up with bad ideas. Your Majesty has a sharp gaze. If he finds out that we are fooling him, then our lives will really be over."

    "Then how comeehare those two people students of this college?"

    &nbsp;Looking in the direction of his hands, Bi Weida saw two beautiful women talking and laughing, walking towards them.

    When the two girls approached, Bi Weida stopped them and asked with a smile: "Little sister, are you students here?"

    "Who are you?" Ada asked, looking at Bi Weida warily.

    "My name is Bi Weida, a commissioner sent by the alliance." Bi Weida straightened his back and replied.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 106: As quickly as it comes, as quickly as it goes

    In Bi Weida's opinion, women are all vain, hate the poor and love the rich, and are men's appendages and playthings.  So after he introduced himself to the two women he stopped, he began to wait, waiting for the two women in front of him to show their kindness to him, and then he would outline a beautiful story for these two women who were not experienced in the world.  In the future, it shouldn't be a problem for them to have sex with themselves.  Bi Weida often does this kind of thing, and it can be said that practice makes perfect.

    But, this is the but, Bi Weida waited for a long time, but did not see the two women in front of him show any surprise. One of the black-haired women even asked inexplicably: "Is there anything wrong with you blocking our way?"

    The development of things was different from what he expected. Bi Weida couldn't help but be stunned, then he woke up and emphasized: "I am a commissioner sent by the alliance, the alliance."

    "I know, you just said it. But does this have anything to do with you stopping us?" the black-haired woman asked with a frown.

    Even if she frowns, this action of a beautiful woman is still attractive.  While Bi Weida secretly scolded the two women in front of him for being unsophisticated, he said with a smile: "I fell in love with these two ladies at first sight, and I want to make friends with them. I wonder what the two ladies think?"  When you work at the alliance headquarters, your words still have some weight."

    "No time." The red-haired woman agreed with a cold face, pulled the black-haired woman and prepared to leave.

    How could Bi Weida let the beauty leave so easily? He quickly waved his hand and the men following him left and formed a human wall, blocking the way of the two women.

    "Two ladies, I, Bi Weida, sincerely want to be friends with you. Don't be disrespectful." Bi Weida said to the two women gloomily.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he heard two screams, and saw two women taking the lead. The two people blocking their way covered their vitals and lay on the ground with pain on their faces.

    Bi Weida was overjoyed when he saw this, and quickly shouted: "How brave, how dare you openly attack alliance officials in broad daylight, and I won't take them down!"

    “Let’s see who of you dares to touch them!” A loud shout came from not far away.  Bi Weida turned around and angrily yelled: "You bastard, who dares to hinder the public"

    "Bang~" a gunshot directly knocked the hat off Bi Weida's head, and at the same time knocked back the remaining words of Bi Weida.

    “I saw a person less than a hundred meters away with a gun aiming at me.  Looking at the black muzzle of the gun, Bi Weida suddenly felt a little weak in his legs.  He is just an ordinary person. He does not have a strong body like those warriors who practice ancient martial arts, nor does he have super sense like those with super powers. He is just an ordinary person who clings to the lap of a powerful person.  If you are hit by a gun, you will die.

    "You, don't mess around. I, I am the commissioner sent by the Alliance to Sgurr to help solve the attack on Sgurr during this period. If something happens to me, the Alliance will never let it go.  "Yes." Bi Weida stammered and said to the silent man not far away, who was pointing a gun at him.

    "It's a pity that Bi Weida only focused on threatening the person with the gun, but ignored the two threats right next to him.  He saw the two women who had been stopped by his men coming forward together, and together they kicked Bi Weida to the ground. They kicked Bi Weida violently, causing Bi Weida to scream in agony.  The black-haired woman was okay, wearing flat shoes, but the red-haired woman was wearing damn high heels.  Moreover, the red-haired woman was actually a veteran in fighting and knew where to kick someone on the body where it hurt the most.

    Bi Weida's screams continued for a quarter of an hour. In the end, the boy holding the gun couldn't stand it anymore. He came over and grabbed the red-haired woman and persuaded: "Okay Ada, it's almost done. Go back and ask the dean to drive these people out of here."  Just go to Gu Xing, don’t cause any harm to anyone. After all, the dean has a lot of troubles now, so don’t add any more troubles to the dean.”

    "You're lucky. Get out of here and get out of Sgur Star immediately." The woman in red, Ada, cursed Bi Weida bitterly, and then kicked Bi Weida inexplicably.  Bi Weida's threats were directly kicked back into his stomach.

    Watching the man and two women who had beaten him walk away, Bi Weida felt so filled with hatred.  He threw away the men who were trying to help him up, and said bitterly: "Go and check for me and find out the details of those three people. If you dare to let me, Bi Weida, suffer, I will make them regret coming to this world."

    "It's just that things in the world are fickle. Before Bi Weida could even sit down and rest while limping back to the starship, the people from Skull Academy came.  And just by looking at the person's expression, you can tell that the other person is evil.

    "You, who have been classified as unwelcome persons by our Sgur Academy, leave Sgur Star immediately, otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences." The visitor explained the purpose of his visit to Bi Weida with a cold face.

    "You are so brave, I am a commissioner sent by the alliance, youHow dare you expel me? Do you Sgur still have an alliance in your eyes?  "Bi Weida scolded angrily. This is Bi Weida's usual practice. First, give the other party a big hat, and then slowly correct the other party. Unfortunately, this time Bi Weida is doomed to be unlucky. The person who came did not talk nonsense to Bi Weida at all, and dropped the sentence "Ten  If you don't leave within a few minutes, we will seize the starship and take all of you to the meteors of the Celestial Star, then turn around and leave.

    Bi Weida knew that the meteor belt of the Celestial Star was the place where Skull Academy was attacked several times. If they were sent to where they were, if they encountered attackers whose enemies were unknown to us, then

    Bi Weida weighed the powerful relationships, and suddenly found sadly that the things he relied on before seemed to have no effect at all on the Skul Star.  And not only did it not work, it seemed to have had the opposite effect.  By this time, Bi Weida had already given in, but Sgur did not give Bi Weida a chance to give in.

    Ten minutes later, the college actually sent someone to prepare to accept the starship Bi Weida was riding.  Seeing that posture, Bi Weida immediately put aside the issue of how to go back and explain to the big man behind him. It was more important to save his life first!

    Watching the Alliance starship leave the port, Mongolli spat hard.  Mongoli already knew the reason why the director of Toronto wanted Bi Weida to get out.  This Bi Weida is really not afraid of death. He dares to take advantage of Ada. Didn't he know that she is the dean's granddaughter?

    Bi Weida really didn’t know that the woman in red who beat her was Toronto’s granddaughter.  If he knew it, he wouldn't dare to borrow his courage.  But now Bi Weida is still kept in the dark, and is still lamenting that Sgur Star is too difficult to deal with.

    "Beep~beep~beep~" A rapid communicator sounded.  Bi Weida, who was sulking, quickly connected to the communicator. Before he could speak, there was a burst of curses from the other side.

    "You pig doesn't want to admit that you are a stupid pig of your kind! How did you do it? Why did you not only fail to gain the friendship of the Skul Stars, but instead aroused their strong dissatisfaction? Tell me! If you don't give me a reasonable  If you don’t explain yourself, I will throw you into a group of chimpanzees with imbalanced yin and yang to keep company with the female chimpanzees.”

    Bi Weida was sweating profusely and gave a complete report to the other party on what he had done when he arrived at Star Sgur.  Of course, every time he said something, the other party would call him a stupid pig, an idiot, a waste, an imbecile whose brain has not been fully evolved

    It has to be said that the person opposite the communicator is really talented. Until Bi Weida finished his report, none of the curse words he said were the same. On the other hand, that person was also a talent.

    "Don't come back with your people for the time being. Go to the Star Jinghua Star on the border of the Death Star Territory to stay for a while." Bi Weida's boss ordered Bi Weida in a deep voice.  When Bi Weida heard this, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.  At the border of the Death Star Territory, doesn't that mean that he has been exiled?

    "Don't think that my decision is to exile you." The other party seemed to have guessed what Bi Weida was thinking at this time, and said in a deep voice: "Do you know who the woman who beat you is?"

    "Who?" Bi Weida asked subconsciously.

    "That is the granddaughter of Toronto, the dean of Skull College. If you dare to mess with her, you are really risking your life. Not to mention the old man in Toronto, if the students he taught knew that you dared to molest their teacher's granddaughter, think about it.  How many people are going to give you trouble?”

    Hearing his master’s reminder, Bi Weida realized where he had gone wrong.  I regretted it for a while. I was really blinded by lard and made such a mistake.  From this point of view, his master asked him to go to the border of the Death Star Territory not only to punish himself, but to protect himself in a different way.

    "Thank you for your protection, sir." Bi Weida said with some emotion.

    "Okay, let's not talk nonsense. Be honest when you get to the border. It's best not to contact me for a while. After a while, the impact of this matter has weakened, and I will contact you again."

    "Yes, yes, sir, I will obey your orders."

    Turning off the communicator, Bi Weida wiped away tears and ordered to his subordinates: "Change the route and go to the border of the Death Star Territory, Jinghua Star."

    On the other end of the communicator, the big man who turned off the communicator threw the communicator on the ground, and cursed unhappily: "Trash! What's the use of something like you that has little success but only failure?"

    "Sir, do you need to get rid of the other party?" asked an invisible voice in the dark.

    "Well, let Bluebeard do it cleanly. I don't want others to see the flaws." The big man replied coldly.

    "Sir, Bi Weida has been with you for a long time after all. He works hard both in front and back of the horse. There is hard work even if there is no credit."??Isn’t it a pity to get rid of it like this?  "Sitting on a chair next to the big shot, a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar asked after hesitating for a moment.

    "Don't plead for that Bi Weida, he asked for it all. If we don't get rid of him, someone will come to make trouble for us. Although I am not afraid of trouble, I still want to try my best to avoid trouble.  Avoid it," the big man said, shaking his head.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 107: Bait

    Half a month has passed, and the new helpers sent by the alliance and the investigation team from Sgur Star have found nothing. There is no news about the murderer who once committed the murder in the meteor belt of Venus.

    “The murderer must be found within a month.” Toronto said Shen Sheng to the two persons in charge of investigating clues to the murderer.

    "Dean, the meteor belt of Tiannv is too big. With our current strength, it is impossible to find the murderer. The murderer is not dead, he will move around." Gao Zhi, the person in charge of Sgur Star  Said to Toronto with some embarrassment.

    "Yes, Dean of Toronto, I hope to find the murderer as soon as you do, but we have the intention, but we don't have the power." Fang Ming, the head of the alliance on the side, also said helpfully.

    This time, the people sent by the alliance learned the lessons of Bi Weida's people last time, and knew that this time they came to Sgur Star to pretend to be grandsons, not to be uncles. After the group arrived at Sgur Star, they just immersed themselves in work and did not cause trouble at all.  There is no sign of either.  So when he expressed his opinion on Toronto, Toronto didn't give him a strange look.  He just said in a deep voice: "I know, I know all your difficulties, but in less than a month, the college will start, and the students who have left school will return to school. If the murderer is not caught by that time,  The consequences are unimaginable.”

    "Is it possible to ask the alliance to send a fleet to conduct a comprehensive encirclement and suppression of the Tianyu meteor belt?" Gao Zhi tentatively asked Fang Mingdao, the person in charge of the alliance.

    Fang Ming shook his head after hearing this and said: "I advise you not to put your hope on this in the end. Let me tell you completely, the alliance will not dispatch a fleet for a murderer. Because the benefits are not proportional to the effort."

    "Aren't students' lives important?" Gao Zhi said angrily.

    Facing Gao Zhi's questioning, Fang Ming replied without changing his expression: "In the eyes of those people, let alone a few hundred students, there are thousands of students. As long as the effort is not proportional to the benefits, they will not dispatch the fleet.  "

    "you……"

    "Okay Gao Zhi, don't talk about Fang Ming, he is not to blame for this kind of thing." Toronto interrupted Gao Zhi.

    "Thank you, Dean, for your understanding." Fang Ming thanked Toronto.

    "You're welcome. Fang Ming, in your opinion, what method can we use to find the murderer?" Toronto asked Fang Ming after waving his hand to indicate that Fang Ming was welcome.

    "Wellif waiting for the rabbit doesn't work, why not try to scare the snake away, and then lure the snake out of its hole. From that recording, we can judge that the murderer hates the people of Skull very much. In that case, why not send a ship  The starship was used as a bait to enter the vicinity of the meteor belt of Uranus to attract the attention of the murderer. Once the murderer appeared, the reinforcements stationed at Uranus would immediately set off to capture the murderer."

    "Hmm" Toronto lowered his head in thought after listening to Fang Ming's suggestion.  For a long time, a trace of determination flashed in Toronto's eyes, "Okay, just try it your way, and I will be responsible for this bait."

    When they heard that Toronto was preparing to take action personally, both Gao Zhi and Fang Ming disagreed.  Just kidding, if there was an accident in Toronto, I would be eaten alive by the people from Skull Star.

    It’s just that Toronto was indifferent to the persuasion of Gao Zhi and Fang Ming, and was determined to act as a bait to attract the murderer to show up.  Gao Zhi and Fang Ming's persuasion for a long time was ineffective, so they could only find everyone on Sgur who could speak to them to persuade Toronto together.

    There is a saying that goes like this: The bastard eats the weight and becomes determined.  Toronto has this kind of attitude at this time, and no one can persuade it.  It's useless for Ada to act coquettishly.  Emma's threats and inducements were of no use.  And college teachers like Marcos were defeated by the pressure of Toronto's eyes before they could speak.

    Unable to persuade the left and right, everyone could only work hard on the entourage.  First of all, there should not be too many people. If there are too many people, they will be afraid of the murderer's claws and they will not dare to take action; if there are too few, they will worry that Toronto will not be able to withstand the murderer's attack and will not be able to hold on until reinforcements arrive.  For this reason, the entourage this time must be the best among the best in the academy.

    And the elites among the elites are those old antiques who live in seclusion on the planet Sgur, holding the position of college professor and living a free life.

    Faced with Emma’s personal visit, Meng Ben looked at Ning Ping who was practicing chopping in the water with some embarrassment, and finally nodded and agreed to Emma’s request.  Regardless of their personal relationship, Toronto extended a helping hand to me when I was in the most difficult time. This trip was regarded as repaying the favor.

    "What is this?" Ning Ping asked Meng Ben in the evening, taking the small book Meng Ben handed to him.

    "Well I have to go out for something. While I'm away, you can practice by yourself. The notebook I gave you records my experience in practicing swordsmanship over the years. Reading it should help you avoid some detours in the future.  ."Meng Ben said to Ning Ping seriously.

    “Is it about catching the murderer?” Ning Ping asked abruptly.

    "Yeshow do you know?" Meng Ben woke up after subconsciously answering and asked in confusion.

    "Guess. Have you forgotten that I sent the bodies of the first batch of teachers and students to Sgur with my companions?" Ning Ping answered casually, and then asked: "Are you going to do it this time?  bodyguard?"

    Meng Ben replied vaguely: "it can be considered as such."

    "Yes, it means, if it doesn't, it means no, how can it be considered?" Ning Ping frowned and looked at Meng Bi with dissatisfaction and said.

    "Uhyes. Toronto has come up with a way to lure the snake out of its hole, and I will be responsible for protecting Toronto, who is acting as the bait."

    Ning Ping looked at Meng Ben when he heard this, and finally said: "Take me with you."

    "Ah? No, no, I don't know the depth of that murderer. If I take you with me, I'll be sorry for your mother if I can't protect you." Meng Bi heard Ning Ping's words and his head immediately rattled.  The same refusal.

    "Don't look down on others. Take care of yourself." Ning Ping couldn't help but glared at Meng Bi after hearing this. He stood up, grabbed the wooden sword beside him, came to the edge of the pool, and swung it hard.  Although he couldn't easily separate the pond in half like Meng Ben, his sword did separate the pond.

    Looking at the pool of water that was separated and quickly closed again, Meng Ben was filled with surprise.  The Ning Ping in front of him has only been learning the sword with him for more than a month. Although it cannot be ruled out that he has a good foundation in the past, he can separate the pool of water in such a short time. It must be said that Ning Ping is very good at using swords.  The understanding is very high.

    The more this happened, the more Meng Ben didn’t want Ning Ping to go with him.  If something went wrong, he would regret it all the time.

    Door of hell

    Emma is bargaining with the flame ferret. It is related to her husband's life safety, so Emma can't care much about it.  Based on the principle of finding one, she aimed at the flame ferret.  Although the number of people who can be used as bait cannot be too many, one or two more pets are still acceptable.  Moreover, the addition of flame mink can also have unexpected effects.

    "No, no, Toronto promised me when I stayed on Sgur Planet that it would not let me get involved in disputes in the human world. I don't want to cause trouble." The Flame Marten shook his head and refused.

    "Flame Marten, the plan can't keep up with the changes. The murderer is targeting the entire planet Sgur. Since you live on the planet Sgur, you should contribute to the peace of the planet Sgur. Besides, Toronto is usually with you.  We have a good relationship, but you can't bear to see anything happen to him?" Emma persuaded without giving up.

    "One code equals another. It is a consensus in our world of monsters and monsters that monsters should not interfere in the affairs of the human world. Please don't make things difficult for me."

    After hearing what the flame ferret said, Emma took advantage of the situation and said: "Okay, then let's go back to one code. I just ask you, does Toronto count as your friend? If it does, then if your friend is in trouble, should you help? If you  If you say no, then you just pretend I haven’t been here and I’ll turn around and leave immediately.”

    "Er" The Flame Marten was caught in a dilemma for a while.

    "Flame Marten, what shall we eat today?" Just when Flame Marten felt in a dilemma, Han Yu's voice came from afar.  Flame Marten felt relieved when he heard this, and shouted: "Eat, eat, eat, you know how to eat. Do you know that something big happened in the academy?"

    "Food is the most important thing for the people, what's wrong with that? Besides, you haven't eaten less." Han Yu muttered unconvinced.

    "Have you finished your homework?" Flame Marten asked in a deep voice.

    "Well, here, this is today's task." As he spoke, Han Yu took out a handful of vermilion ore from his pocket and handed it to the Flame Marten.

    "This, this is" Emma shouted in surprise after seeing the ore in Han Yu's hand.

    The Flame Marten said casually: "The Flame Stone is a crystal formed by the rocks in the Gate of Hell being subjected to high-temperature combustion for many years."

    "Yes, but Flame Marten, how could you let him go to the Gate of Hell?" Emma accused the Flame Marten unhappily.

    "When Toronto handed him over to me, he said he would follow my teachings and let him go down to collect flame stones. This is what Han Yu himself agreed to."

    "Yes, but just in case"

    "Isn't he still fine now?" the flame ferret replied nonchalantly.

    "What are you talking about? Flame Marten, who is this?" Han Yu asked Flame Marten in confusion.

    "He is a mother-in-law from Toronto. Now Toronto is in trouble, and she came to ask me for help." Flame Mink?Han Yu explained.

    "Oh, then you don't want to help now?" Han Yu asked again.

    "No, I feel a little embarrassed. The consensus of the world of monsters and beasts is not to interfere in the affairs of the human world. If I help, wouldn't it violate the consensus of the world of monsters and beasts?"

    "I heard Metty say that there is a consensus in the world of monsters and beasts, which is tit for tat. Has Toronto helped you before?"

    Han Yu’s question made the Flame Marten immediately untie its knot and agreed to Emma’s request, but there was an additional condition, which was to bring Han Yu on board the ship with him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 108 The Fisherman and the Fish

    In the Uranus meteor belt, a starship marked with the pattern of the Skul star is sailing slowly.  As the perpetrators of this fishing operation, in addition to Dean Toronto, there were five others: Gao Zhi, Meng Bi, Flame Marten, Ning Ping, and Han Yu.

    "Alas~" Han Yu sighed in distress.  Ning Ping heard this and asked, "What's wrong? Han Yu, you don't want to participate in this operation?"

    "That's not true, I just don't understand why the Flame Marten must drag me along." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    “Won’t you ask it directly?”

    "If it is willing to say it, then I don't have to sigh here."

    "No matter what, you are already on the boat. It's too late to get off now. It's better to concentrate on dealing with attacks that may appear at any time."

    "Yeah, that's right."

    Because they are the youngest, Han Yu and Ning Ping serve as radar observers in this special operations team, responsible for paying attention to the situation outside the starship.

    Han Yu calmed down and worked under Ning Ping's persuasion, and Flame Marten was also telling Toronto why he must take Han Yu on board this time.

    "Through this period of training, I found that Han Yu has a strong fire element power in his body, but it seems that for some unclear reasons, the fire element power in his body cannot be fully utilized by him.  I want to use this operation to see if there is any chance to stimulate the fire element power in his body."

    After hearing the reason of the flame ferret, Toronto frowned and said dissatisfied: "Even so, putting him in such a dangerous situation"

    "The best way to stimulate potential is to face death. Only before life and death can potential be stimulated." Flame Marten interrupted Toronto.

    "But this kind of thing still only happens"

    "No, if you let him know the truth, then the meaning of letting him board the ship will be lost. Don't tell me the difference between passive stimulation and active stimulation. You will not know." The Flame Marten flatly refused.

    “What if there’s an accident…” Toronto said worriedly.

    "If there is any accident, it can only mean that the boy is unlucky. Toronto, do you know where Han Yu and his companions plan to go in the future? The Death Star Territory, that place where danger can come at any time, if not  He has excellent skills, and going there is just to die, so you are not allowed to tell him the reason why I brought him on board."

    "Okay, I will try my best to protect the safety of Han Yu and Ning Ping." Toronto sighed.

    "Before that, I want to ask you, why don't you think about killing the murderer as soon as possible when the murderer attacks?"

    "You haven't heard that recording, so you don't know. The murderer is likely to have the ability to expand people's selfishness and eventually burst their heart veins, so our task is to lure the other party to show up, and then  Delay the opponent until reinforcements arrive, and then work together to kill the murderer."

    "Why do I feel that the ability you just mentioned is not an ability that you humans can possess, but rather an ability that only monsters have." The flame ferret said hesitantly.

    "Are you sure?" Toronto was stunned for a moment, then asked hurriedly.

    The flame ferret shook his head, "I'm not sure. I can't remember when I heard about this. Maybe I've never heard of it before."

    "Forget it, don't talk about this. Anyway, as long as we meet the murderer, everything will be clear." Toronto sighed and said.

    "Aren't you going to kill him?"

    "Killing must be done, but before killing, I want to ask the murderer why he hates Skull Academy so much. I have asked people to look through the student files in the academy for the past seventy years, and I have not found any  A student profile matches.”

    "If the murderer really has the ability you mentioned, then I advise you not to wait for the murderer to make any move before taking action. You have to know that that kind of ability is very dangerous."

    "You can't even resist?"

    "Do you think you and I don't have any selfish intentions in our hearts?" Flame Marten looked at Toronto and asked.  Toronto was stunned when he heard this, and then fell into silence.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A star stone in the Uranus meteor belt that looks inconspicuous from the outside. In a shadow that is difficult to detect, a detector is pointing at the passing starship and sending out a burst of red alarm.

    The man in black hiding in the star stone quickly took action.  The leader of the men in black, who had attacked Skul Star three times in a row, waved his hand and ordered: "Go and destroy those arrogant Skul Star people."

    No one responded, but those who were originally like puppetsAfter their leader gave the order, the men in clothes began their work in silence.

    The bottom of the star stone opened, and a starship slowly exposed the bottom, the middle, and finally the top.

    "Target, the starship of Star Sgur, attack!" The man in black ordered loudly.

    Three consecutive easy successes made the man in black feel very high. His original cautious mentality had long been thrown into the corner. In his eyes, as Dean Toronto got older, Sgurx had also begun to  Declined.

    "Alarm, an unidentified starship is found rushing from the meteor belt. It is very fast. It is expected that the two ships will encounter each other in two minutes." Han Yu loudly warned Toronto and others.

    "Sure enough, it's here." Toronto thought to himself, and ordered without hesitation: "Cease contact with Heavenly Star, Gao Zhi, the starship turns to Heavenly Star, and joins Heavenly Star's reinforcements. Don't let the target notice."

    "Understood." Gao Zhi agreed. As soon as he turned the rudder, the starship began to turn slowly. From the outside, it looked like it was trying to escape.

    "Want to run? There is no door! Speed ??up and prepare to engage in a battle." The leader of the man in black sneered when he saw this and ordered loudly.

    "Alarm, the enemy ship is accelerating and will collide with our ship in one minute." Ning Ping warned loudly.

    "Be prepared to resist the impact. Meng Ben, follow the plan after contact with the enemy ship."

    "Understood." Meng Ben agreed and quietly stared at a yellow button in front of him.

    "What secret chess have you prepared?" Flame Marten glanced at Toronto and asked.

    "You'll know soon." Toronto said perfunctorily, eyes fixed on the screen.

    A minute later, with a violent shaking, Toronto and others knew that their starship had collided with the starship of unknown origin.

    "Meng Ben!" Toronto shouted,

    "Understood. Meng Ben pressed the yellow button in front of him hard, and the starship immediately shook, but after the shaking, there was no response. The leader of the man in black who had just boarded the ship was also shaken by the shaking of the starship.  He was startled, but after being nervous, he realized that nothing happened. The leader of the men in black breathed a sigh of relief and commanded his men to start attacking."

    "Put down the gate and wait for reinforcements." Toronto said slowly.

    ……

    "Creak, creak creak, creak" After a lot of hard work, an iron gate nearly eight centimeters thick was pried open by the man in black's men with brute force. Looking at the unobstructed passage ahead, the leader of the man in black felt proud.  Laughed out loud.  But before the leader of the men in black could laugh a few times, with Toronto's order, the second iron gate fell again.

    "Keep prying for me, I want to see how many doors this starship can install? I have blocked the signal in this area, I have plenty of time."

    The second door, the third door, and when the fourth door was reached, the reinforcements from the Celestial Star finally arrived.  "How is this possible? I have obviously blocked all signals in this area. Damn it, the people on this ship are so lucky, right?" The man in black yelled unwillingly.

    Now the man in black faces two choices. One is to continue to pry open the door and wait for those nosy people to come and then eliminate them all, or to take the people away immediately and wait for the next opportunity.

    Without thinking for too long, the leader of the men in black chose to stay out of confidence in his abilities.  The fourth door was pried open, and the group of nosy people also came into contact with the starship of the man in black, and started a fierce battle with the man in black who stayed on the ship.  The man in black walked straight to the control room of the starship without stopping. According to experience, that was the safest place on the entire ship.

    The cabin door opened, and dozens of men in black swarmed in, heading towards Han Yu and others in the control room.

    There was a crisp sound of "ding~", and Ning Ping was startled, and he quickly retreated. The sword he just stabbed at the throat of the man in black, but unexpectedly, it felt like it was stabbed on an iron plate.  On the ground, there was a metallic sound.  But the man in black who was fighting Ning Ping didn't care whether Ning Ping retreated or not. He pointed a battle ax at Ning Ping's head and chopped it off.  Ningping couldn't think of any other way besides continuing to evade.

    "Damn it, what are these men in black?" Meng Bi, who was also frustrated in the first wave of attacks, shouted loudly while resisting the attack of the men in black.

    No one answered his question, they were all busy dealing with their opponents.  However, a master is a master. After a brief period of discomfort, Meng Ben quickly found the trick to deal with the man in black. He defeated his opponent in three strokes, divided by two, and began to have the energy to see the current situation in Ningping.  .

    Unlike Flame Marten who took the initiative to bring Han Yu here, Meng Ben was persuaded by Ning Ping before agreeing to be brought on board.?.  But since he was the one who brought Ningping on board, he should be responsible for Ningping's safety.  However, after seeing Ning Ping's sword pierce the brain of the man in black from the right eye, Meng Ben felt that his worries were unnecessary.

    "Wait a minute, since the man in black was penetrated by the sword in the head, why didn't any blood come out?  Meng Bi, who noticed the abnormality, quickly yelled at Ning Ping: "Don't be careless, those men in black are very abnormal." As he spoke, Meng Bi picked up the scarf on the face of the man in black who was knocked down by him.  The pale, inhuman face made Meng Ben feel a chill in his heart after taking one look at it.  He knelt down and pinched open the mouth of the man in black, revealing the sharp teeth.  Looking further inside, I found that there was no tongue in the mouth.

    "Be careful!" Just when Meng Ben focused all his attention on the man in black's mouth, Ning Ping suddenly issued a warning. It turned out that the man in black who was being inspected by Meng Ben was reaching for the man in black who was not far away.  battle ax.  And Meng Ben was convinced that he had clearly killed the man in black just now.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 109 The Identity of the Murderer

    With a "Peng" sound, Meng Bi grabbed the hand raised by the man in black and twisted it hard, but it didn't break. Meng Bi couldn't help being shocked. He swung the sword in his right hand and cut off the head of the man in black.

    No blood came out, but a black liquid with a pungent and unpleasant smell flowed out.

    "What's going on?" Although Meng Ben was wondering in his heart, he did not move slowly. With the sharpness of the weapon in his hand, he chopped down the men in black who rushed forward one by one to the ground.  Meng Ben discovered that what flowed out from the wounds of the men in black was not blood. Instead, it was the same black liquid that flowed out of the men in black whose heads had been chopped off by his sword.

    The men in black who had lost their arms or legs did not wail and scream, but continued to attack without fear of death.  Toronto, who was watching the battle, frowned slightly. The origins of these men in black were very strange and they looked like they were not human beings. Especially after seeing the men in black killed by Meng Ben, Toronto was even more sure of this.

    Unlike Toronto, the leader of the man in black standing outside the control room was furious at this time. He felt as if he had been led into a trap, but when it came to whom to blame, he could not find a suitable person and could only blame himself.  Own.

    “You bunch of losers, why haven’t you taken the time to subdue the few people in the control room? What are you doing here?” The leader of the men in black pointed at the men in black around him and cursed.  The scolded man in black was silent, turned around and entered the control room to join the battle.

    "You guys, go block the hatch and don't let those people outside come in." The leader of the men in black pointed at the other men in black and ordered.

    The words of the leader of the men in black had a great effect. The men in black who entered the control room to fight had already captured half of the control room, and the reinforcements that had rushed into the starship were also led by Emma and Fang Ming.  We reached a point where we fought with the man in black responsible for the interception.

    Can’t wait to enter the control room. As soon as the leader of the men in black saw Toronto, he immediately felt that this operation was worth it.  Pointing at Toronto, he said loudly: "Toronto, Toronto, you have today too!"

    "Who are you?" Toronto frowned and asked.

    "Huh huh huh It turns out you don't remember me anymore. Of course you won't take an insignificant person like me seriously. However, I am no longer the same person I used to be. I want you, I want  Your academy must pay for what it did to me back then!”

    "Who are you?" Toronto asked impatiently.

    "Humph, the northwest corner of the college, the biological research laboratory." The leader of the man in black named the two locations in a cold voice.  Toronto's expression immediately changed, and he cried out: "It's you? You, weren't you already dead back then?"

    "Hahaha Of course you want me to die, but unfortunately, I am still alive and well, and I also regret to tell you that not only am I not dead, the research I did back then has now yielded results."

    "You evil devil, you used the name of biological research to induce students in the college to help you conduct human experiments, and as a result, hundreds of lives were lost. Now that you appear in front of me again, I can't say  We have to eliminate demons and defend the law again." Toronto said angrily, glaring at the leader of the men in black.

    "Under the feet of achievements are piles of bones. For my great research, what do the lives of hundreds of ignorant students count?" the leader of the men in black shouted unrepentantly.

    "Go to hell!" Meng Ben, who was on the side, couldn't bear it and swung his sword at the leader of the men in black with a sword light.  The leader of the men in black refused to dodge, and a man in black next to him stepped forward and caught the sword light, leaving only a sword mark on his body.

    “What the hell are these?” Meng Ben shouted in surprise.

    "Hahathis is a good thing I accidentally discovered when I was on the run." The leader of the man in black proudly patted the arm of the man in black next to him and said.

    After answering Meng Ben’s question, the leader of the men in black looked at Toronto and said bitterly: “Toronto, have you made arrangements for your funeral?”

    "What ability do you have? Just use it."

    "Then I won't be polite." The leader of the men in black sneered, stretched out his hands and pointed at Toronto.

    Green light began to gather in the hands of the leader of the men in black. Upon seeing this, Toronto asked: "Is this what you have achieved over the years?"

    "Yes, this light is called the light of judgment. As long as someone with selfish motives is hit, he will definitely die." As soon as he finished speaking, a black shadow rushed towards the leader of the man in black.  The leader of the men in black sneered, and the green light glowed in his hand, and a green ball of light flew towards Meng Ben who was rushing towards him.

    Meng Ben didn’t take it seriously, and swung his sword to smash the light ball into pieces. Unexpectedly, the flame ferret’s urgent cry came from behind him, “Don’t touch that thing, get out of the way!”

    By this time, it was too late for Meng Ben to make evasive movements., could only watch helplessly as he was about to be hit by the green light ball.  At this moment, a figure swooped over and pushed Meng Bi away. When Meng Ben saw it, it was Ning Ping, and the corners of his eyes burst out with horror. But before the regret in his heart could rise, another figure blocked him.  Arriving in front of Ning Ping, the green light ball hit the figure directly.

    "Hahaha Explode, explode, with a bang, your heart bursts." The leader of the man in black shouted with a laugh.

    After receiving the green light ball, Han Yu looked at the crazy-looking leader of the men in black inexplicably. Originally, he thought that the green light ball must be painful when it hit his body, but why didn't he feel it at all?

    "Han Yu, are you okay?" Ning Ping asked worriedly from the side.

    "It's okay." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "What's going on?" Toronto, not far away, asked the Flame Marten in a low voice.

    The Flame Marten replied in a deep voice: "I reminded Meng Ben not to come into contact with the green light earlier because I remembered a kind of monster in the world of monsters, the Judgment Beast. It is rare in number, has a cute appearance, and  Monsters about the size of rabbits. Their attack method has the effect just mentioned by the man in black."

    "Then now" Toronto asked, pointing to Han Yu who was still wrapped in green light.

    "As long as you have selfish motives, you will be hurt by the green light. The fact that Han Yu survived can only show that his heart is clean. At least so far, he has no selfish motives of his own." As if to confirm what the Flame Marten said  Likewise, the green light surrounding Han Yu made a soft sound and disappeared into the air.

    This result made Ning Ping relieved, but it also made the leader of the men in black feel unacceptable.

    "This is impossible, this is impossible!" The leader of the men in black shouted as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Die!" Just as the leader of the men in black shouted, Gao Zhi, who sneaked up to the leader of the men in black, suddenly shouted, jumped up and aimed a knife at the head of the man in black.  The leader of the men in black had originally prepared two points of Judgment Light. He had just fired one at Han Yu, and one was left unhit. Seeing Gao Zhi's attack, he immediately subconsciously threw one at Gao Zhi.

    It's a pity that Gao Zhi didn't hear the conversation between Toronto and Flame Marten just now. He didn't know how powerful the green light was. In his eyes, since this green light didn't do anything to Han Yu, a student of the college, then similarly, even if he was hit, it would be the same.  There will be no problem.

    "But this person is different from other people.  Gao Zhi, who was in the air, suddenly felt a pain in his heart, his eyes went dark, and his will began to blur in an instant.

    "Plop~" Gao Zhi fell to the ground. The leader of the men in black seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and quickly stepped forward to check Gao Zhi's breath. He was dead.

    "My achievements are not in vain. I can only say that that person is a monster!" The leader of the man in black stared at Han Yu across the way fiercely and comforted himself.

    However, with the emergence of Han Yu, a different kind of guy, the leader of the men in black did not dare to rely too much on his abilities. He had a factor that could restrain him, and his own strength was not strong. At this time, the leader of the men in black felt that  Started to retreat.

    And because of Takashi's death, Toronto and others also had some hesitations.

    ……

    The leader of the man in black ran away, but before running away, the leader of the man in black put down his harsh words. In a week, he will take his helpers to the planet Sgur and destroy the planet he hates in one fell swoop.

    Regarding the words of the leader of the men in black before leaving, no one in Toronto regarded them as just the harsh words of the loser before he ran away.  The reason is that the ability of the leader of the men in black is too abnormal.  An academy master like Takashi was killed without even a chance to use it.

    Of course, this operation by Toronto and others was not fruitless. At least they killed a group of men in black and forced the leader of the men in black to abandon the battle. In this case, everyone should concentrate on preparing for the war in the remaining week.  It's time.

    "Toronto, should you tell us the origin of the leader of the man in black?" Emma said to Toronto in front of everyone on the way back to Star Sgur.

    Hearing this, Toronto gave a bitter smile and replied: "Actually, you will know who the murderer is as soon as I mention it. Previously, our investigation direction was wrong. We only focused on the students and ignored those who left Sigu.  Teacher from Planet Er. Do you still remember the cannibal teacher who appeared on Planet Sgur ten years ago?"

    "Is it that devil?" Emma exclaimed.  That incident ten years ago almost ruined the reputation of Skull College. Fortunately, the college handled it promptly and was able to save it.  However, didn’t that demon teacher say he was already dead at that time?  Why does it appear again now?

    Emma asked this question and listened to TorontoHe said: "He was indeed buried in the flames at that time, but when he was cleaning up afterwards, the guy's body was not found. At that time, he thought it was burned by the fire. Now it seems that he should have died before conducting his research.  We anticipated the possible consequences, so we prepared a way out for ourselves early on, and the fire was probably just to blind us."

    "Teacher, what are they talking about?" Ning Ping, who was sitting in the corner, asked Meng Ben beside him in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Meng Ben started chatting: "It's a long story, but there's still some time before we can return to Star Sgur, so I'll tell you about it."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 110 Forty Years Ago

    Skull Star forty years ago

    As the most famous academic planet in the alliance, both in terms of scale and teaching quality, it is first-rate.  At the same time, while teaching students, most tutors have their own research projects. However, among these many research projects, all researchers must abide by a rule and are not allowed to use living people for research experiments.

    In the northwest corner of the college, in an old-fashioned teaching building, a neatly dressed teacher with his hair not messy was talking to several female students.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Teacher, today is Valentine's Day, and I give this to you." Encouraged by her peers, a girl blushed and handed the teacher a box of chocolates.

    "Thank you." The teacher took the chocolate with a smile and said with a smile: "Since you gave me the chocolate, I will take you to visit my laboratory."

    "Really?" the girl asked in surprise.

    "Of course." As he spoke, the teacher stepped forward and took the girl's hand, walking towards his research room.  The remaining girls saw this and left together, leaving their time with the girl and the teacher.

    "Teacher, what research are you doing?" the girl asked the teacher on the road with a blushing face.

    "Oh, I'm conducting a secret research. You know about superpowers, but how do you make people have superpowers? That's what I'm studying, how do you make ordinary people become superpowers?"

    "Teacher, is there really a way for ordinary people to become superpowers?" the girl asked in surprise.  She herself is a super superpower fan and always fantasizes that she can have superpowers. However, after passing the superpower test, she has been clearly told that she does not have the qualifications to become a superpower.  This result did not make the girl give up. Now she suddenly heard that the teacher she admired was actually studying this, and she couldn't help but ask with interest.

    "Of course it's true. However, although my theoretical basis is now very sufficient, I can't find anyone willing to practice it? After all, there are regulations in the college that prohibit all research experiments on living people." The teacher looked embarrassed.  replied.

    After hearing this, the girl was silent for a moment, and then said to the teacher: "Teacher, I am willing to help you. It has always been my dream to become a superpower. Teacher, let me be your experiment."

    "Okay." The teacher looked at the serious look on the girl's face and reluctantly agreed.

    ……

    The girl is dead.  Died during the experiment.

    "No, it's impossible. How could my research fail? The experimental product failed. Yes, that must be the case." The teacher who failed in the experiment muttered to himself.

    ……

    Since then, one after another, students began to disappear on Sgur Planet.  Since there were too many colleges and too many students, the disappearance of several students did not attract the college's attention at first. Until one day, the college's patrol team discovered a wild dog hugging a person during a night patrol.  The head was chewed, which attracted the attention of the college.

    The head of the person who was bitten was the person who was listed as missing.  After this news was confirmed, the entire Sgur planet was in a state of excitement, and everyone was in danger for a while.  With the help of dogs, the college guards dug up more than a hundred heads one after another, and every head was female.

    After this incident, the college could no longer suppress the matter. The investigation work that was originally carried out in secret was also exposed. At that time, Toronto was not the dean, but the leader of a research group.  The dean was his father.

    Toronto was appointed in the face of danger and served as the leader of the investigation team, vowing to find the murderer in the shortest possible time and restore peace to the college.

    After constant investigation and visits, Toronto found some clues, or it could be said that the owners of these more than 100 human heads had come into contact with one person, Fisher, the head of the college's biological research laboratory.

    Twenty-three-year-old Fisher comes from a declining aristocratic family. He is the only one in the family still alive, and he has no relatives.  He can be said to be a true loner.

    “But I don’t know why, this Fisher is very popular with women.  In other words, he is very popular with girls.  But among the girls he taught, there were always a few who were attracted to him.  But he is very cautious in his life and has never had any scandals.  Such a person is something Toronto dare not look down upon.

    “If Fisher is really as the investigation said, then we can say that he is a perfect person, but if not, then we can only say that he is a very cunning person who is good at disguising.

    Just when Toronto is a bit unsure,A new piece of news caught his attention.  New news said that Fisher once accepted chocolates from a girl on Valentine's Day and then invited the girl into his laboratory. Then three days later, the girl died in the classroom during class. The cause of death is unknown.  What made Toronto even more refreshed was that not long after the death of the girl, people began to disappear in the college, and the missing people were all female students with good looks and ordinary backgrounds.

    "Toronto, why are you targeting that Fisher?" Emma, ??who serves as an assistant, asked in confusion.

    "Because I think that guy is suspicious." Toronto replied while packing up his tools, preparing to explore the reality of the biological research laboratory located in the northwest corner of the college at night.

    As night falls, under the cover of darkness, Toronto reaches the target.  In the dark building, only a laboratory on the first floor was lit.  Because this area belongs to the old campus, basically no one will show up here as soon as it falls at night.

    Toronto ducked and quietly approached the brightly lit laboratory.  no one!  After looking around, Toronto found no sign of Fisher.  However, Toronto had already investigated clearly on the way here. Usually at this time, Fisher should be conducting experiments in the laboratory. How could there be no one there?

    Driven by curiosity, Toronto pushed open the door and entered the laboratory.  All the test instruments on the test bench were neatly placed, without any sign of being touched.  Where is Fisher?

    With doubts, Toronto began to investigate the laboratory, because it was on the first floor. When Toronto was investigating the laboratory, it focused on checking whether there was a secret door in the laboratory.

    After some searching, a secret door was indeed discovered in Toronto.  Gently pushing open the secret door, Toronto passed a set of stairs going down, and heard a burst of voices of men and women talking not far below the stairs.

    "Fisher, I didn't expect you to be so courageous that you would even think of entertaining us with this kind of food." came a charming female voice.  Immediately afterwards, Toronto heard Fisher's reply: "No, it was a bit disgusting when I ate it for the first time, but after eating more, I no longer have that little psychological barrier. After tasting it carefully, I found out  , this kind of food can really be said to be the most delicious food in the world.”

    Toronto was very curious, so he couldn't help but walk down a few steps, and found that the place where the sound came from was at the corner of a staircase not far away. There was an open space there, and on the open space, there was a house, and the sound came from the house.  .

    The closer we got to the house, the stronger the smell of blood became. Toronto quietly came to the window and quietly peeked into the house. The scene in the house immediately shocked Toronto.

    On a long table, four people, including Fisher, were chatting while eating the delicacies on their plates.  The delicacy placed in the middle of the long table was a young woman who had been disemboweled.

    Toronto suddenly covered his mouth to prevent himself from making a sound. He glanced around and found a pile of clothes thrown against the wall. They were the school uniforms of the students of Skull Academy.

    The banquet in the room was still going on, but Toronto was no longer interested in taking a look. He covered his mouth tightly, bent his waist, and exited the dark room step by step.  Once outside, Toronto rushed out of the laboratory as fast as he could, and started vomiting when he ran outside.  And just when Toronto was vomiting happily, someone suddenly reached out and patted Toronto on the shoulder.  Toronto was almost scared out of his mind and punched behind him without hesitation.

    "Ouch~" A cry of pain came from behind.  Toronto couldn't help but be startled. He heard the sound as if he had heard it somewhere before. He quickly looked back and was dumbfounded. He asked sarcastically: "Dad, don't you know that scaring people can scare them to death?"

    The dean of Skull College, covering his left eye, replied angrily: "Stop talking nonsense, what's wrong with you? Didn't I say you went to investigate that Fisher? What did you see? What scared you like this?"

    "Dad, how many people did you bring?" Toronto asked after hearing this.

    "Emma said you came alone, so I just came over to take a look. What's wrong?"

    “…We’ll talk about it when we get back.”

    Toronto couldn’t help but pulled his father out of the old school building.  After returning to the dean's office, he told his father exactly what he had discovered.

    “Of course the dean believes in what Toronto said.  Immediately prepare to mobilize people and arrest them.  Unfortunately, it was too late. When the dean and his people arrived, except for Fisher who was still in the old school building, those few guests of Fisher had already disappeared.

    Fisher was chased into a laboratory.  He locked the door, filled the room with flammable materials, and threatened to follow anyone who dared to come in.?Perish together.

    "Fisher, you can't escape." Toronto shouted to Fisher in the laboratory through the door.

    "Huh, even if you die, you can't catch me. Why? Why do you want to stop my research?" Fisher suddenly shouted outside at the top of his lungs.

    “Is it your research to study how to make human meat delicious?” Toronto asked angrily.

    "If I don't eat them, what will I do with them?" Fisher replied a little aggrievedly.

    "Burn this lunatic to death." Toronto's father ordered with a livid face and gritted teeth.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 111 The Four Evil Men

    "Ah!" Fisher, the leader of the men in black, suddenly woke up from his sleep.  In the dream, I seemed to be a bystander, quietly watching myself change from a teacher at Skull Academy to what I am today.

    After getting up and taking a shower, his irritable mood finally eased a little. Fisher asked the man in black who was preparing the starship: "How long will it take to reach the destination?"

    The answer is displayed on the screen.

    Five minutes later, Fisher arrived at his destination.  Because of the failure of the attack, Fisher did not return to his base, but ran all the way to a large star stone in the center of the meteor belt.

    Entering the interior of this large star stone, Fisher saw the person he wanted to see.

    "You don't have to say anything now. I know your reason for coming. Wait a moment. We will talk about it after the fire rats and dead trees arrive." The woman sitting in the main seat waved her hand to stop Fisher who was about to speak.

    For this woman, Fisher is still grateful. It was she who saved him from the fire and saved Fisher's life.

    After waiting quietly for a while, Fisher heard a dull sound of footsteps coming from outside, and a loud voice shouted outside: "Is Mr. Fei here? I've been waiting for that guy and the Sgur Star gang for a long time.  Turn your back, I finally waited for you today." As soon as he finished speaking, a dark-faced man with a beard and an eyepatch on his right eye staggered in.

    "Gushu, stop talking nonsense. Are you really ready?" the woman sitting in the first place asked dissatisfiedly.

    When the black-faced man who looked arrogant before saw the woman, he immediately acted like a mouse seeing a cat. His shoulders slumped and he said flatteringly: "Boss Catwoman, I have already made all preparations. I  I’m just worried that that guy from Fire Rat will hold us back.”

    "Dead tree! You stupid big guy, don't you know that speaking ill of people behind their backs will lead to a child without an asshole?" An angry shout came from outside the door, and a thin guy with a deer head and rat eyes walked in angrily.  .  After glaring at Kushu, he said to Catwoman: "Boss, don't listen to this stupid guy like Kushu, my people are ready and can start a war at any time."

    "You have to think clearly, this time our opponent is not ordinary people, but the Sgur planet. If you don't want to, I won't blame you if you bring it up before. However, if anyone backs out after the war has already begun,  , then don’t blame me for falling out and not talking about our usual friendship." Catwoman narrowed her eyes and said to the dead tree and the fire rat.

    "Don't worry, boss. Everyone here dislikes Sgur Star. What's more, Fei Boy has a grudge against Sgur Star. If he dares to go against our four villains, even the King of Heaven will have to pay a heavy price.  The price." Dead Tree patted its chest and said to Catwoman.

    "Okay, if you are ambitious, then when the war begins, you will be responsible for taking the lead." Catwoman nodded in approval.

    "Yes, boss, please rest assured, I, Kushu, will never let you down." Kushu said loudly.

    The fire rat on the side coughed lightly when he saw this, and said to the other three people: "Since we have decided to fight with Sgur Star this time, we still need to discuss a charter. It is not a good thing to act recklessly.  . We are going to kill people and set fires, not to die."

    Dead Tree was about to laugh at Fire Rat for being timid, but before he could say anything, Catwoman nodded in agreement: "Yes, Fire Rat is right. Fire Rat, you have the best brains. What plan do you have?"  Say it now, don't hide it."

    "HahaBoss, everyone came up with the solution together. I'm just making a suggestion. We need to discuss the specific method together." The Fire Rat said humbly after hearing this.

    "Tch~ I mean, Fire Rat, can you stop being so hypocritical? If you have any ideas, just speak out as soon as possible. You're not constipated, so why do you always speak one sentence at a time?"

    "You" The fire rat's face turned red with anger at the dead tree's words, and he pointed at the dead tree and was speechless.

    "Okay, you two, stop fighting. Why do you two bicker every time we get together? Do you want to discuss things?" Catwoman said to the fire rat and the dead tree with a stern face.

    The trained Fire Rat and Dead Tree immediately became obedient.  Seeing that the fire rat and the dead tree had surrendered, Catwoman said to Fisher, who had been silent, "Fisher, do you have any plans?"

    "I told those people when the attack failed that I would lead a bloodbath at Skull Academy in a week." Fisher said in a low voice.

    "Wella week, which means we don't have much time to prepare. Boy Fei, why didn't you say it for a few more days?" Fire Rat complained to Fisher while stroking his goatee.

    "Huh? Fire Rat, you justDoes this mean that your men are all ready and ready to fight at any time?  Why can't it work now?  "The dead tree asked pretending to be surprised.

    Upon hearing this, the fire rat rolled his eyes at the dead tree and said disdainfully: "Idiot, do you think my people are the same as you, a fool? I only know how to charge with my own weapons, either hacking the enemy to death, or  Being hacked to death by the enemy? The preparation I'm talking about is to send people to Sgur Planet to act as internal agents."

    "What's so good about it? Isn't it just a bunch of students and teachers? Just hit them and it'll be over." Dead Tree replied nonchalantly.

    "Hey you can do it. Since you said so, then please, Mr. Kushu, take your little brother with you. I would like to see how you are killed by the students and teachers you talk about."

    "You" This time it was the dead tree's turn to be angered by the fire rat.

    "That's enough! Did you two take what I said as fart?" Catwoman slapped the table and yelled.

    "I don't dare." Fire Rat and Dead Tree replied almost in unison.

    Among the four villains, except for Catwoman and Fisher, who are the eldest and fourth respectively, Fire Rat and Dead Tree have been fighting over who is the second and third eldest.  The two of them were convinced to let Catwoman be the boss, but they couldn't bear to let the other party overtake them in the ranking.

    Looking at the fire rat and the dead tree with some headache, Catwoman simply said: "Since everyone can't act together, let's separate. Each person is responsible for one direction. The four of us will attack the Sgur planet together. By then, we will get  The spoils of war belong to whoever grabs them.”

    "The boss is wise." Fire Rat and Dead Tree replied in unison again.

    This meeting ended up being the same as the previous ones, and it ended on bad terms.  Fortunately, the matter has been agreed upon, and the four of them agreed that one week later, all four evil villains would be dispatched to bloodbath Sgur.

    Although the results of the discussion have come out, everyone has their own little ninety-nine, which can be seen in the main direction of attack chosen by the four villains.

    Catwoman, the leader of the four villains, chose the east side of Skull because that area is where the academy’s research is concentrated.  As the boss, Catwoman knows very well that if she wants to keep her position, she can't do it simply by relying on the innate condition of being a woman.  Only by constantly strengthening her own strength can she suppress the fire rats and dead trees without rebelling.  As for Fisher, Catwoman isn't too worried.  It's not because Fisher saved it by himself, but because Fisher didn't know where he found hundreds of men in black as his subordinates and then stopped recruiting people. He didn't want Fire Rat and Dead Tree as long as they could recruit people.  , then recruit people desperately.  Although these men in black are powerful, their small number will not affect her status among the four villains. Catwoman is very relieved about Fisher.

    The south side was chosen by the Fire Rat. The reason why he, who is greedy for money, chose the south side is because it is the commercial concentration area on Sgur. Once he succeeds, the Fire Rat will have a lot of money to recruit troops.

    Unlike the money-grubbing Fire Rat, Dead Tree chose the west side, which is the student accommodation area.  There is no other reason for choosing this side, just because there are many people living here, and there are also many beautiful female students. It is the best choice for the murderous and lustful dead tree.  It’s just that I don’t know whether Kushu didn’t notice it or whether Fire Rat and others didn’t want to remind him. At this time, Sgur Academy was on vacation, and the population living in the west was not as large as the teacher’s dormitory area in the north.

    But in this way, Fisher can get what he wants.  Although his purpose was to destroy Planet Sgur, if he had the opportunity to take revenge with his own hands, Fisher still didn't want to refuse.

    The direction of their respective attacks has been decided, and their attack time has also been decided. The next thing is to wait.  Fisher was very relaxed. He only had less than a hundred men in black, so there was nothing he needed to prepare.  It is precisely because of the small number of people that Fisher's attack time was arranged at the end. He first attacked from the west with the dead tree. After attracting the opponent's attention, the fire rat began to attack, followed by Catwoman.  Finally, there's Fisher.  Fisher had no objection to this arrangement, and neither did Dead Tree nor Fire Rat.

    Back on his starship, Fisher has made an agreement with Catwoman to stay in Catwoman's base for the time being in order to avoid her secret base being discovered.  Looking at the people outside the starship who were busy at the port, Fisher suddenly felt that after this battle, he should start recruiting troops.  After all, you can't accomplish anything just by relying on the man in black in your hands.

    Fisher made up his mind, and the fire rat who was returning to his base was also thinking about his own thoughts.  The smarter the mind, the greater the ambition. As time goes by, Fire Rat has lost interest in Catwoman, and he can no longer bear to be dominated by a woman all the time.  If it weren't for Catwoman's power being stronger than his own now, and that idiot Ku Shu always supporting Catwoman, he, Fire Rat, would have started a new career long ago.stove.  But now there is finally a chance to get rid of Catwoman once and for all.  Thinking of this, the Fire Rat stopped writing and handed the letter he had just written to his confidant who had been waiting aside.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 112 The Evil One Attacks

    Returning to Star Sgur, Toronto immediately found the thirteen most prestigious people in the academy, or the most effective in speaking.  It was announced to them that the cannibal teacher Fisher was about to take revenge on the Skull planet forty years ago.  Everyone present basically knew what happened forty years ago.  Now that he understood that the guy who attacked the academy's starship earlier was Fisher, he felt relieved.

    Don’t be afraid of how strong your opponent is, as long as you know who your opponent is.  Since its establishment on the planet Sgur, Sgur Academy has experienced countless ups and downs. When have the people of Sgur been afraid of anything?

    Seeing that everyone was not afraid after hearing the news, Toronto couldn't help but feel happy.  However, what needs to be said still needs to be stated clearly.

    Gao Zhi’s body was placed in front of everyone, and it was in the same manner as the previous deceased teachers and students. Especially after hearing that Gao Zhi’s death was actually caused by Fisher, the faces of everyone at the scene became a little ugly.  Toronto will not lie to people about this kind of thing, that is to say, that Fisher has indeed mastered an ability that makes people feel extremely troublesome. As for how he obtained this ability he still needs to find a way to win first.  Let’s talk to the other person.  But everyone has selfish motives, and outliers like Han Yu are only a minority after all.  But fortunately, there is a Han Yu in Sgur Star, otherwise Toronto and others would really have no choice but to deal with Fisher.

    "Anyway, the student named Han Yu must be protected. He is our trump card against Fisher." Toronto set a tone for the discussion.

    "But the problem is, when that Fisher brings his people, how will we know where he is hiding? You know, since Fisher dares to say something, he must have someone to rely on." A man with a gray beard  The old scholar frowned and said.

    "This problem is easy to solve. Just let Han Yu stay put and notify him to rush there as soon as possible after discovering Fisher. Fortunately, it is still during the holiday. If it were during the lecture period, the losses to our Sgur Planet would be huge.  Big.”

    "Speaking of this, I think it is better for us to quickly think about how to arrange to deal with the opponent's attack."

    "When the soldiers come, we will block it, and when the water comes, we will gather the soil."

    "To put it lightly, do you know how many people he will bring? Where will those people attack from?" Toronto asked with an angry look.

    “Ugh…then what do you think we should do?” the despised person asked Toronto.

    "I think we should first gather the old, weak, women and children together to avoid accidents after the battle starts. The second is to establish an observation point on the outer edge of the Skull planet to observe where Fisher's people will come from. No.  We need them to send a message. As long as the communication with Sgur is cut off, we will know that Fisher's people are attacking. If the observation point does not work, then divide Sgur Academy into several areas.  Arrange a group of people in each area to sound the alarm if an enemy is encountered."

    "Bang~bang~bang~" A rapid knock on the door interrupted Toronto's words. Marcos opened the door and walked in anxiously. Without waiting for Toronto to ask questions, he said: "Dean, Fang Ming from the alliance and those people  Gotta go."

    "Huh? If you want to leave, just let them go. They are not from Planet Sgur. Now that Planet Sgur is going through a catastrophe, it is only natural for them to want to leave."

    "But, they are not planning to leave just like this. They are inciting people in the college to leave with them." Marcos stammered.

    Hearing this, Toronto was furious and said: "Asshole, I didn't expect that the enemy hadn't come over yet. They had already dug up the walls of Skull Star."

    "Toronto, please be patient. Everyone has their own ambitions and cannot be forced to stay. If someone wants to leave at this time, let them leave. However, if they choose to leave at this time, even if they are willing to come back in the future, then we  It also needs to be considered carefully.”

    Hearing the elder’s persuasion, Toronto nodded and said: “Second uncle, you are right. People have the habit of seeking good fortune and avoiding misfortune. We can’t stop those who want to leave. We can’t drive away those who don’t want to leave.”

    Not long after Toronto said this, Emma walked in.  As soon as he saw Emma, ??Toronto immediately asked impatiently: "How is it? Have the seniors agreed to help?"

    Facing Toronto’s hopeful eyes, Emma shook her head, “No, those seniors said they would just watch this time.”

    "Why?" Toronto asked in confusion.  Thinking about it in Toronto, even though these people are living in seclusion on the planet Sgur, now that the planet Sgur is in trouble, why wouldn't they be willing to help?

    Emma heard the words and smiled bitterly: "Those people said that Skul Star cannot rely on them forever. This time is just a test for Skul Star to see whether Skul Star has the ability to withstand this disaster."

    "Na MengWhere is Ben?  What about the flame ferret?  "Toronto asked unwillingly.

    "Meng Ben and Flame Marten went back to teach Ning Ping and Han Yu respectively. But before they left, they said that they would help when the time comes."

    "Everyone, prepare for war. It seems that we can only count on ourselves this time." Toronto looked up at the ceiling for a while and said to everyone present.

    The permanent population reaches hundreds of thousands. Excluding the approximately 5,000 people who chose to leave after being persuaded by Fang Ming, as well as the remaining old, weak, women, children, and adults with little fighting ability, Toronto has assembled a force of approximately 15,000 people.  team.  Excluding the number of people responsible for the observation points, Toronto divided the team in hand into five, one in each direction, and one in the center to wait until the war started to put out the fire everywhere.

    A week passed quickly. While Skull was waiting nervously, an observation point arranged by Toronto outside Skull suddenly cut off contact with Skull.

    "What direction?" Toronto asked the man observing the radar.

    "To the west of Skull Star."

    "Let Meng Ben lead his men to the west to meet the enemy."

    ……

    "Report, the signal to the south was suddenly cut off."

    "Send Montgomery."

    ……

    “To the east, something is happening in the east.”

    "Let Emma have a hard time." Toronto added, "Tell everyone to report back immediately once they discover Fisher's whereabouts."

    There was no opening statement that made people excited after listening to it, and the battle just started.

    First, attack the dead trees of Sgur from the south.

    "Kill, kill all the living creatures you see in front of you!" Withered Tree raised a mace in his right hand and shouted to his men.  As if the wolves were released from their cage, many minions responded to the dead tree's expectations for them with excited roars.  Everyone rushed towards the buildings that appeared in front of them in groups of five. They seemed to have seen the people they had killed and fell in a pool of blood.

    ……

    ……

    ……

    "Boss, there is no one here!" The excitement did not last long before it faded away as there was no target to vent to. A leader of the minions ran to the dead tree to report.

    In fact, Kushu had felt something was wrong before, but he didn’t feel what was wrong specifically. Now that he heard the reminder from his subordinates, Kushu reacted.  When I rushed down from the starship with people before, I didn't hear people's screams or figures running around.

    "Find it for me!" Dead Tree ordered with a gloomy face.  He already had a premonition that his previous choice to attack from the south might be a wrong decision.

    “Boss, I didn’t find it!”

    “Boss, there’s none here either!”

    ……

    All the houses in a row have been searched, but not a single person was found. This made the dead tree's face turn dark, especially when the dead tree suddenly remembered that when he chose the direction of attack, the damn ground mouse seemed to be mocking him.  glanced at himself.  That's right, that guy must know that there is no one here, so he showed a mocking expression when he heard that I chose to attack here.  Damn it, I would never spare that damn gopher lightly if I had the chance.

    "Come in, I don't believe you won't meet anyone." Kushu loudly ordered his subordinates, and at the same time, he couldn't help cursing the fire rat in his heart.

    "Ayawn~" The fire rat in the south sneezed.

    The subordinate next to him quickly asked with concern: "Boss, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, I'm not that delicate. Just remind me, kids, be gentle. There are many things here that can be exchanged for a lot of moneybastard, you worthless thing, what are you doing with a chamber pot?"  How much is that thing worth?" Fire Rat shouted at a minion who just ran out of a shop not far away.

    "Boss, brothers have been poor for too long, so they don't know what to get for a while." The leader next to him explained to the fire rat in a low voice.

    "Humph, you are a guy who has never seen the world. You pick a few people to follow me." The Fire Rat said with a cold snort.

    "Boss, where are we going?" the leader asked, following closely.

    "Go to the jewelry store." Huo Rat replied without looking back.

    "Boss, we are amassing money so blatantly, if Catwoman boss knows about it, will he cause trouble for us?" The leader asked his boss worriedly.

    Hearing this, the Fire Rat replied: "Don't worry, even if the Catwoman boss wants to punish us, he will have to wait until today."??After this is over.  Besides, at worst, I'll just give her some more jewelry when the time comes, so don't worry.  As for the dead tree, I don't care.  "

    While comforting his men, Fire Rat also said secretly in his heart: "Even if they want to cause trouble for me, they have to be alive after today's incident is over. But even if they all survive, their strength will definitely be  There will be losses, and I don’t know who will teach whom?” Thinking of this, the Fire Rat couldn’t help but smile, as if he had seen that his old enemy, the dead tree, had been chopped off by him, and the Catwoman also had his head cut off.  He was pushed to the ground by himself and was being ravaged to his heart's content.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 113 Enemies meet on a narrow road

    "It's him!" Kushu was shocked when he looked at the weapon in his opponent's hand, and a dusty past event could not help but be recalled in his mind.

    That night thirty years ago will never be forgotten by Dead Tree. There was a time when every time he thought of those eyes, he would wake up from his sleep.  I originally thought that after such a long time, I would have forgotten the battle that year. Unexpectedly, when I saw the magic sword that had killed countless of my companions today, that memory came out of my mind like a demon.  Climbed out of the depths.

    "Huh?" Meng Ben, who was standing opposite the dead tree, saw that the opponent he had chosen had a different look on his face, and couldn't help but wonder, where had he met the person in front of him before?

    Like Meng Ben, Kushu was also looking at the owner who was holding the hand that made him feel palpitating.  The drunkard in front of me is completely different from the strong man who was decisive and arrogant thirty years ago.

    "Who are you? Where did you get the sword in your hand?" The dead tree stared at Meng Ben and asked.

    "Why should I tell you?" Meng Ben asked back, preparing to attack.  Ning Ping and others on the side had already started a fight with Kushu's men.  Compared with Kushu's men, Ningping and others were somewhat lacking in quantity, but their quality was higher than Kushu's.  Not long after the battle started, Sgur Academy took the initiative.

    Hearing Meng Ben’s rhetorical question, Kushu immediately made a nostalgic look on his face, “The sword in your hand reminds me of an old friend.”

    "Old friend?" Meng Ben looked at the dead tree with a strange expression when he heard this. This sword he had made with the help of his teacher when he was a disciple, and he had never used it for others.  Old friend?  Is this big black guy in front of me bluffing?

    Seeing Meng Ben's expression as if he didn't believe it, Kushu immediately said angrily: "I didn't lie to you. Although I, Kushu, am one of the four evil people, I would never do such a thing as lying to others.  "

    "The Four Great Evils? I've never heard of them. Stop talking nonsense, do you want to fight them?" Meng Ben waved his sword impatiently and said to the dead tree.

    "Last question, where did you get the sword in your hand?" Dead Tree asked Meng Ben with a stern face.

    "I picked it." Meng Ben replied casually, and went straight to the dead tree to attack.

    The dead tree resisted and asked in disbelief: "Picked it? Who are you lying to? Tell me where you picked it? I'll pick it up too."

    "Do you think I'm as stupid as you?" Meng Ben yelled and stabbed the dead tree's intact one eye with his sword. Seeing this, the dead tree quickly raised its mace to block it.

    "Ding~" The mace made of fine steel and the Qiu Shui Sword in Meng Ben's hand made a soft sound. The Qiu Shui Sword actually pierced the mace and went straight to the one eye of the dead tree.  Seeing that the one-eyed dead tree was about to be saved, he heard the dead tree roar, raised the mace with both hands, and at the same time lowered his head and raised his right leg to kick Meng Ben hard.

    The Qiushui Sword grazed the dead tree's forehead, leaving a trail of blood. The dead tree's counterattack was ineffective, and Meng Ben raised his foot to block it.

    "Hu~hu~" The dead tree gasped, looking at Meng Ben with some unwillingness in his eyes.  But Meng Ben curled his lips indifferently and said coldly: "It's a pity that you escaped."

    "Where is the man who gave you the sword?" Dead Tree asked coldly.

    Meng Ben frowned when he heard this. The man in front of him was so weird. At this time, he was still struggling with the origin of the Qiu Shui Sword in his hand.  Before Meng Bi could speak, Kushu said again: "Tell me where that guy is? I can let you Sgur Star go."

    "Do you have a grudge against that person?" Meng Ben asked after a moment of silence.

    "The lives of many of my former brothers were ruined at the hands of that man. I want to avenge themMy eye was also blinded by him with the Qiushui sword in your hand." The dead tree pointed.  He pointed at his eyes and said to Meng Ben.

    Meng Ben tried hard to recall, but he still couldn't remember that he had ever done what the big man in front of him said with the Qiushui Sword. However, it didn't look like the big man was faking it, and he could actually tell the story of the sword in his hand.  Sword name.

    "When did you and that person become enemies?" Meng Ben asked.

    “The full moon day in September thirty years ago.”

    Hearing this time, Meng Ben's face darkened. He thought of a possibility and immediately asked in a deep voice: "The location."

    Without noticing Meng Ben's abnormality, Kushu subconsciously replied: "Jianlu Peak." At the same time as he said these three words, Kushu felt a warning sign in his heart and immediately turned to one side reflexively.

    A sword glow left a sword mark where the dead tree had been just now.  Just as Kushu was about to get angry, he saw Meng Ben on the opposite side looking furious, and he immediately realized something was wrong.

    ? ??Tell you to die and understand.  Since the birth of this Qiu Shui Sword, I have not used it to carry out any major killings except when my master was in trouble.  If you didn't mention Jianlu Peak, I still don't know your identity. Now that I know it, I can't keep you.  "

    When Kushu heard this, he was shocked and shouted: "Are you really the killer star back then?"

    "What? You don't look like me now? It doesn't matter, I will use your head to convince you." Meng Ben grinned and said to the dead tree.

    Ku Shu was irritated by Meng Ben's arrogant look, and shouted angrily: "Don't think you can still kill us as you did back then! I have been training myself for these things, just for today!" Ku Shu said!  Shu said as he untied a long strip-like object wrapped in a cloth bag that he had been carrying on his back.  With a swish, he pulled out the bag and threw it on the ground, revealing the contents inside the bag.  A black iron rod.

    The dead tree grabbed the iron rod and swung it hard, and the iron rod immediately made a whistling sound, as if it was like a baby crying.  Sensitive warrior intuition allowed Meng Ben to judge that the iron rod in Kushu's hand was not simple. After Kushu took the iron rod in his hand, he seemed to be a completely different person, both in terms of his overall temperament and Kushu's personality.  The look in his eyes gave people a sense of danger.

    "I know that your Qiushui Sword is difficult to deal with, so in addition to practicing hard these years, I have been looking for help from people everywhere, and finally made a baby crying stick that can fight against Qiushui Sword."

    "Baby Crying Stick?" Meng Ben's expression changed, and he could feel the evil aura of this iron stick from the name.

    The dead tree didn't seem to notice the change in Meng Ben's expression. He weighed the iron rod in his hand and continued: "The reason why it is called the Baby Crying Stick is because after it was successfully forged, this meteorite iron rod once  Soaked in a pool of blood from a thousand nine-month-old babies for ninety-nine and eighty-one days."

    "You actually used evil methods!" Meng Ben's face changed drastically. The resentment of a thousand nine-month-old babies when they died was all attached to the crying stick in the hand of the dead tree. It was very powerful, but  Both the producer and the user deserve to die!

    "Hmph As long as I can kill you, the method is not important to me." Withered tree gritted its teeth and stared at Meng Ben and said.  He couldn't forget that full moon night. During the day, his brothers were still drinking, eating meat and playing with women. However, at night, before they could rush up to Jianlu Peak, they met Killing Star dressed in white and with an indifferent expression at the foot of the mountain.  .

    Drawing the sword, killing people, leaving Killing Star didn't say a word during the whole process, as if he was doing a very ordinary, ordinary thing.  The withered tree, which fell in the pile of dead people and was completely unable to move, would never forget the contemptuous look in the killer star's eyes. She seemed like an ant in front of him.  In order to take revenge and survive, Dead Tree relied on his own willpower and forced himself to crawl down the mountain like a caterpillar with his limbs unable to be used, until he met the person who was ordered to clean up the battlefield.  During the process of going down the mountain, in order to survive and preserve his strength, Kushu ate a piece of meat when he was hungry and drank some blood when he was thirsty. Anyway, there were dead people everywhere killed by Kill Star and his companions, so there was no need to worry.  Will starve to death.

    Thinking of the crimes he had suffered back then, the hatred in Kushu's heart for the Meng Ben in front of him became even stronger. The baby crying stick seemed to sense it for a moment, and it made bursts of baby-like cries even in the absence of wind.  Ning Ping and others, who had stopped fighting to watch the battle, felt their scalps numb and their hearts throbbing.

    "Drink!" Meng Ben shouted and shouted at the people around him: "Be careful and protect your mind. This crying stick is an evil thing. Don't let the sound it makes take away your mind!"

    "You'd better worry about yourself first!" Kushu shouted, and rushed towards Meng Ben. He set fire to the sky with one strike, raised his stick and smashed down Meng Ben's Tianling Cap.

    "Cang!" Meng Ben raised the Qiushui Sword in response. At the same time that the Qiushui Sword and the Baby Crying Stick intersected, Meng Ben's body shook, and he was horrified to find that his movements were suddenly blocked.  As if the dead tree had expected it, he kicked Meng Ben on the chest, sending Meng Ben flying away.  Meng Ben, who was kicked away, spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air and fell to the ground.

    "Teacher!" Ning Ping, who was watching the battle, was shocked when he saw this and came over immediately.

    "Don't come over!" Meng Ben stood up unsteadily, holding the Qiu Shui Sword in his hand, staring at the dead tree not far away and said, "This is between him and me."

    "But" Ning Ping said anxiously

    "Ning Ping, do you want to deceive your master and destroy your ancestors?" Meng Ben asked with a smile.

    Ning Ping: ""

    Seeing Ning Ping's depressed look, Meng Bi returned to his usual unruly drunkard look and said with a smile: "Don't worry, teacher, I won't lose. Besides, if I die, this Qiu Shui Sword will return to me."is you.  "

    "" Ning Ping said nothing, twisted his sword and walked towards the minions behind the dead tree.

    "Hey! Where are you going?" Meng Ben asked in confusion.

    "Kill!" Ning Ping replied without looking back.

    Meng Ben said with a bored look on his face: "Tsk~ This kid really doesn't know how to tease."

    "Whoa!" A sword light flew towards him, and Meng Ben quickly dodged it sideways. He heard Ning Ping's cold snort, "Shut up!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 114 Fierce Fight!  Baby crying stick VS Cunmang

    Readers, please help!  If you think this book is still worth reading, please recommend it to your friends. I’d be very grateful!  !

    *********************************

    "Cang!"

    Meng Ben was knocked away again by the crying stick in the hand of the dead tree. Fortunately, he blocked it with the Qiu Shui Sword before being hit. Apart from some numbness on his body, there was not much damage.

    "It's useless, Meng Ben. I have a crying stick in my hand. You can't even touch me. You'd better die obediently. This will save you a lot of pain." The dead tree waved the crying stick in his hand to  Meng Ben shouted.

    Meng Ben snorted when he heard this and replied: "What a joke, you want me to die? You haven't woken up yet, have you?"

    "As long as you are in contact with the baby crying stick, even your Qiushui sword can't help you resist the entanglement of the baby's resentful spirit attached to the baby crying stick. How can you have a chance of winning?" The dead tree roared and went straight with the stick.  Meng Ben was stabbed in the chest.

    Meng Ben saw the right moment, raised his head with all his strength, swung away the crying stick with his Qiushui Sword, and at the same time stepped forward and came to the front of the dead tree.  The dead tree grinned, as if waiting for Meng Ben to fall into a trap.  Seeing this, Meng Ben secretly thought that something was wrong, and pulled away to retreat, but it was already too late. Just when Meng Ben was about to retreat, Meng Ben felt a chill in his body, and his limbs seemed to be entangled with something at the same time?

    "Are you confused? I'll make it clear to you!" Kushu sneered and yelled, and slammed the crying stick towards the ground. At this time, Meng Ben saw a flash of light on his hands and feet.  A wraith in the form of a baby.

    "I will never forgive you!" Meng Ben looked at the resentful baby holding his hands and feet, and swore to the dead tree with eyes blazing.

    "Want to take revenge? Wait for the next life!" Kushu thought that the victory was determined. After mocking Kushu, he raised the crying stick in his hand high and aimed at Meng Ben's Tianling Cap to smash it down.

    "Ha~ah!" Meng Ben shouted loudly, and the baby resentful spirit holding his hands and feet was immediately shaken away. Meng Ben jumped back and avoided the baby crying stick that hit his head.

    "Hey~ haven't you given up yet? Well, I'll let you give up completely this time." The dead tree sneered and began to rotate the crying stick in his hand. As the crying stick rotated, accumulation began to accumulate around the dead tree.  Several dark black air masses began to slowly deform, turning into infant resentful spirits floating in the air.

    "Go!" The dead tree waved its hand, and the four infant resentful spirits in the air let out a shrill howl and flew straight towards Meng Ben.  Meng Ben took a breath, put the Qiu Shui Sword back into its sheath, and put his hand on his chest.

    "Huh?" Kushu saw Meng Ben's movements and couldn't help but wonder what tricks Meng Ben was trying to play at this time.  Just as Kushu was wondering, four infant resentful spirits had already rushed in front of Meng Ben and opened their big mouths at Meng Ben.

    A ray of white light emitted from Meng Ben's chest and shone on the four infant resentful spirits. The four infant resentful spirits immediately seemed to be burned by happiness and kept retreating.

    When Meng Ben saw this, he said to himself: "If I had known you were so effective, I would have used you from the beginning." As he spoke, Meng Ben took out the luminous object from his chest.  When the light dissipated, it was a small silver sword that was usually used for decoration.

    "What is this?" Kushu felt the trembling of the crying stick in his hand, and asked Meng Ben while holding the crying stick tightly.

    "Be polite, this is nothing. This is the famous legendary sword, Cun Mang. Its greatest function is to destroy evil spirits. You will have to be careful in a while." Meng Ben smiled evilly at the dead tree.

    "Just because this little sword with no two inches is like a baby crying stick is better than mine? I take it you haven't woken up yet, right?"

    "Hehe Who told you that Cunmang is only this big?" Meng Ben grinned, and with a move of his wrist, Cunmang immediately changed from less than two inches to the size of a dagger more than four inches long.

    The eyes of the dead tree almost fell to the ground. This thing is so outrageous. It can be big or small.  However, he still said firmly: "Hmph, even if it is turned into a dagger now, it will still not be the opponent of my Baby Crying Stick. If you are able, you can make the dagger in your hand as long as the Qiushui Sword."

    "No need, to deal with you, it's enough for the light to grow this big." Meng Ben shook his head when he heard this, and said to the dead tree seriously.

    "Really?" The angry dead tree raised its stick and rushed towards Meng Ben.

    The two of them rushed forward, Meng Ben took action first, holding up the inch awn in his hand and chopped down the sky spirit cap of the withered tree.  Kushu wanted to see who was stronger, the crying stick in his hand or the Cunmang in Meng Ben's hand, so he raised his stick to meet him.

    "Chi~" The baby crying stick was cut off by an inch of light in the dead tree's unbelievable eyes.  Thanks to the dead tree, he subconsciously took half a step back when he raised his stick to meet him, otherwise it would have been cut off by the light this time.It’s not just the crying stick.

    "Congratulations, the value of the Baby Crying Stick has increased." Meng Ben shook the Cunmang in his hand and said to the dead tree with gloating.

    The dead tree had no time to reply to Meng Ben's ridicule, but lowered his head to check the current condition of the crying stick in his hand.  It doesn't matter if you don't check it. Once you check it, it almost makes the dead tree feel distressed to death. A quarter of the thousand baby resentful spirits attached to the baby crying stick were released in the attack just now by Cun Mang. This loss is very important to the dead tree.  A bit big for a tree.

    Facing the dead tree glaring at him, Meng Ben shrugged, "Don't glare at me. The crying stick in your hand is an evil thing. It is only natural to destroy it. Even if you glare at me again, I will still do it."  Hands-on."

    Seeing that the dead tree didn't answer, he moved his mouth and a mouthful of blood spurted onto the crying stick that was broken into two pieces.  For a moment, the baby's crying stick was filled with black energy, and babies' faces seemed to appear on the stick, some crying and some laughing.

    "It seems you don't want to live anymore." Meng Ben looked at the crying stick and said to the dead tree in a deep voice.

    "Humph!" Kushu snorted coldly, did not answer, and rushed straight towards Meng Ben in silence.  Meng Ben shook his head slightly when he saw this, and raised the Cunmang in his hand to greet him.

    "Every inch is longer and every inch is stronger, not to mention that the number of crying sticks in Kushu's heart has now changed from one to two."  The careless Meng Ben fell into the path of a dead tree. While the stick in his hand was led away by a crying stick, another crying stick hit Meng Ben's right abdomen.  Meng Ben felt as if he had been hit by an electric current. He flew out horizontally and landed heavily on the ground. The inch light in his hand also fell out of his hands and fell to an unknown place.

    "Hehehehe" The dead tree showed a strange smile, and walked slowly towards Meng Bi with two crying sticks in hand.  Several teachers from Sgur Academy who were closer to Meng Ben saw this and rushed to the rescue. Unexpectedly, the dead tree's stick skills were outstanding and knocked down the teachers who came to rescue one by one. However, Fan Fan was hit by the crying stick.  The teachers all huddled on the ground, their bodies trembling.

    "Well" Meng Ben forced himself to get up. At this time, the dead tree was only one step away from Meng Ben.  Ning Ping was entangled by several dead trees' men and could not save himself. He could only use all his strength to deal with his opponents while worrying.

    "Hehego to hell!" Kushu shouted, raised the crying stick and went straight to Meng Ben's Tianling Cap and smashed it down. Meng Ben used the only strength in his body to roll to the side, letting Kushu's attack go.  Failed.  Seeing this, the dead tree shouted dissatisfied: "Aren't you giving up yet?"

    "Nonsense!" Meng Ben responded unwillingly, trying to stand up with all his strength. Unfortunately, the effect of the crying stick was too good. The side of Meng Ben's body was still numb at this time.  Wanting to stand up is really not an easy thing to do.

    "Hmph, you can't even stand up, and you still want to beat me?" Kushu laughed loudly at Meng Bi, and stepped forward to chase Meng Bi.  The Meng Ben in front of him was too difficult, so it would be better to take advantage of his illness and kill him.

    "Die!" The dead tree pushed Meng Ben into a corner and shouted loudly.  In the dead tree's eyes, it seemed as if he had seen Meng Ben being hit by his own crying stick until his brains burst out.  Seeing that Meng Ben was in danger, Ning Ping was extremely anxious and wanted to rescue him, but he was entangled again. Moreover, because he was worried about Meng Ben's safety, he himself was needlessly injured.

    The crying stick was about to fall on Meng Ben's head. Suddenly, the dead tree felt a danger coming from behind and whipped out the stick to defend itself.  Sure enough, with a "ding" sound, Gu Shujiang felt his right hand shake as he returned to defense, and his crying stick seemed to be damaged again.

    Meng Ben, who was half lying on the ground, pushed up half of his body, stared at the dead tree, and murmured something. A white light immediately went straight to the back of the dead tree and stabbed it.  Dead Tree counterattacked again, and Bai Guang returned without success again.

    "Damn it, you have too much sense of danger, right?" Meng Ben shouted unwillingly.

    Hearing this, Kushu said to Meng Ben with a hint of arrogance: "I can't help it. If it weren't for my strong subconscious sense of danger, I would have died countless times over the years." Then the conversation changed and he continued: "  But I didn’t expect that you could actually master the legendary sword-controlling technique.”

    "Hmph. With my celestial grace, everything is possible for me." Meng Bi, who was revealed to be a bachelor, admitted directly.

    The inch-glow emitting white light stopped on Meng Ben's chest. The white light seemed to contain a holy aura, which made people feel awe from the heart. However, when one looked at Meng Ben who was half lying on the ground, this inch-glow  Owner.  That trace of awe disappeared immediately.

    "With the next blow, I will take your life." Dead Tree said coldly.

    Meng Ben glanced at the dead tree meaningfully and replied coldly: "Don't steal my lines."

    "I was stunned by Meng Ben's words. Meng Ben's meaningful wordsThe long look in his eyes made Kushu feel that his true identity had been seen through.  Using a baby crying stick, a powerful weapon made using evil methods, will cause immeasurable damage to the user himself.  It can be said to be a miracle that the dead tree can still hold on until now.  Kushu already felt that he could no longer hold on, so he said a decisive move, but he didn't expect that Meng Ben seemed to see through his mind.

    "Are you looking down on me?" The dead tree was irritated by Meng Ben's meaningful eyes. The black energy around his body seemed to form a whirlpool, and the dead tree was in the middle of the whirlpool.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 115 First Victory

    Different from the black crying baby stick, although the area illuminated by the inch light hovering in front of Meng Ben was reduced at this time, the light became brighter and brighter, like a bright light in the darkness.

    "Go to hell!" As the dead tree roared, eight infant resentful spirits that seemed to have condensed into entities howled and pounced on Meng Bi.  At this time, a bright light burst out. The moment the eight grudges of infants rushed towards them touched the light, they melted quickly like snow touching the sun.

    The dead tree not far away was frightened when it saw this, and hurriedly waved the crying stick, hoping to provide support to the eight resentful infants.  Unexpectedly, he had just turned the crying stick in his hand, and a white light passed before his eyes. The dead tree felt a shock all over. He suddenly found that his hands were somewhat beyond his control. He clearly wanted to turn the crying stick, but his hands  But he dropped the crying stick on the ground, and when he wanted to bend down to pick it up, his body fell straight backwards.

    "Plop~" The tall body of the dead tree fell to the ground. As the dead tree fell, the courage of the tribe he led also dropped, and they were quickly defeated and captured by Sgur.

    Ning Ping walked up to Meng Ben who was lying on his back and asked softly: "Can you get up by yourself?"

    Meng Ben rolled his eyes when he heard this, and replied angrily: "Nonsense, do you think it's comfortable lying on the ground? Help me up quickly, I have no strength."

    Meng Ben, who was helped up, came to the dead tree and said to Ning Ping, who was supporting him: "Ning Ping, go and get Cun Mang back for me." Ning Ping nodded, left Meng Ben and walked towards the dead tree.

    "Ouch~ You kid won't put me down first before going?" Meng Ben sat down on the ground and couldn't help complaining.

    "I did it on purpose." Ning Ping replied without looking back, and Meng Ben rolled his eyes as he choked.

    Arriving in front of the dead tree, Ning Ping reached out and grabbed the inch awn stuck between the dead tree's eyebrows, pulled it out hard, and took the inch awn in his hand.  Looking at the dead tree with its eyes wide open and a dead look on its face, Ning Ping felt very complicated.  He suddenly felt that Kushu was very pitiful.

    Ning Ping returned to Meng Ben and handed Cun Mang to Meng Ben. Ning Ping was about to help Meng Ben up and the two of them left together.  Meng Ben shook his head and said: "Don't be busy now. Ning Ping, go and look for that dead tree. I remember that he should have a cloth bag in his arms. You use that cloth bag to pack the two baby crying sticks. I will ask for it later."  Find someone to help transcend the resentful baby spirit in the crying stick."

    "Baby crying stick? Is it so evil?" Although Ning Ping was puzzled, he still followed Meng Bi's instructions and found a cloth bag from the dead tree's arms, and reached out to pick up a section of the baby crying stick.  Ning Ping suddenly felt a chill spread throughout his body, and emotions of despair and sadness kept coming.

    "Idiot!" Meng Bi shouted loudly, and Meng Bi's big foot kicked Ning Ping's butt. Ning Ping, who was in a pessimistic mood and couldn't help himself, was kicked to the ground with the gun in his hand.  The crying stick also fell to the ground.  As the crying stick was released, Ning Ping felt that the despair and sadness also weakened.

    After waiting for a while, Ning Ping felt that everything was fine, so he got up and went to pick up the crying stick. This time, he learned the lesson and put the crying stick in a cloth bag.  Meng Ben next to him nodded when he saw this, "Not too stupid."

    "Teacher, why is this baby crying stick so evil?" Ning Ping asked in confusion as he helped Meng Bi walk back.

    "Not everything in this world can be explained clearly. There are many things beyond our understanding, such as this baby crying stick. Have you ever heard of it?"

    Ning Ping shook his head, and Meng Ben continued: "But this method of using the resentful spirits of babies to strengthen their strength does exist, just like it is the same principle when I look for someone to transcend the resentful spirits of babies. It exists, but it is  can not explain."

    "In other words, you don't know the reason."

    "Dong~" Meng Ben knocked Ning Ping on the head and said angrily: "You brat, will you die if you don't say this?"

    *************************************

    To the north of Sgur Star, the sound of killing was loud.  According to the original plan, half an hour after Sgur was attacked on three sides, Fisher led his black-clad guards to kill from the north of Sgur.

    To the north of Sgur Star is the residential area for college teachers, and most of the teachers’ family members live in this area.  But what made Fisher feel depressed was that, just like the dead trees, there was not a single living person in this area.  This made Fisher, who came full of revenge, suddenly feel dissatisfied.

    "Destroy everything in this area for me." Fisher couldn't kill anyone, so he took out his anger on the buildings here.  His black-clad guards immediately began to demolish the house without saying a word.  Speaking of the origin of these black-clad guards, Fisher felt a little lucky in his heart. These black-clad guards were not human beings, but the legacy left over from the previous civilization.  With the help of Catwoman, he escaped from Skull Academy and wanted toHateful but powerless.  Although Catwoman is powerful, compared with Skull Star, she seems a bit inadequate.  In order to take revenge, Fisher rode alone into the Death Star Territory. After countless brushes with death, he finally found these black-clad guards in an underground secret room on an abandoned planet.  Thinking about the situation at that time, Fisher still had lingering fears.  If he hadn't been there like a blind cat and a dead mouse, he would have died on that abandoned planet long ago.  Later, with the help of these men in black, he captured the Judgment Beast and used secret methods to transplant the Judgment Beast's ability into his body.  Thinking about it carefully, Fisher could no longer confirm whether he was a human or a monster.

    While Fisher was stunned, the resistance army from Sgurr arrived.  Fisher was overjoyed when he saw it. He came to kill people for revenge, not to demolish the house to vent his anger.  He immediately ordered his men in black to kill people. At the same time, he was not idle. He frequently released the light of judgment and killed the leading figures in the resistance army. For a while, the resistance army was retreating steadily.

    This situation continued until the arrival of Han Yu. As the only one who did not take Fisher's ruling light seriously, Han Yu immediately faced Fisher.  It is precisely because of this that the battle line of Sgur Star can be maintained and will not continue to retreat.  But it was just a maintenance. Although Fisher was entangled by Han Yu and could not continue to shine the light of judgment on others, the guards in black were not vegetarians.  Ordinary swords couldn't hurt them at all, and even if they lost arms and legs, they still couldn't disrupt the rhythm of their attack. If it weren't for the large number of people, the resistance line of defense would have been broken long ago.

    “What are these damn things made of?” Marcos shouted angrily.  His battle ax was already full of gaps, all caused by chopping those men in black.

    If the Dean of Toronto were here, he would definitely recognize the origins of these invulnerable guys in black.  In order to better resist the attacks of the four villains, most of the resisters that Sgur Academy stopped were teachers who taught students martial arts or had super powers, such as academic teachers, but none of them were sent.

    There’s a war going on, wouldn’t you, a scholar, add to the chaos?

    With this idea, and precisely because of this idea, none of the college teachers who fought against Fisher's men in black knew the origins of these men in black. They only knew that these men in black were difficult to deal with.  But no matter how difficult it is to deal with, you have to withstand it. Behind you is your family. At this time, you have no way to retreat.

    *********************************

    To the east of Sgur Academy, as soon as Catwoman and her men landed, they were attacked head-on by Sgur Academy.  Catwoman sat leisurely on the chair brought by her men and watched her men fight with the resisters organized by the college.  As the leader of the four evil villains, Catwoman's long-term leadership life has allowed Catwoman to develop a leadership temperament unknowingly.  In other words, no matter where Catwoman is, as long as she goes to that station, others will know that she is the leader.

    Emma, ??her granddaughter Ada and her disciple Lin Ke stood at the front of their camp, looking at Catwoman in the distance.  Catwoman also discovered the other party.

    "Grandma, that woman should be the leader of this invader. Give me a team of people and let me capture her and hand her over to grandma." Ada pointed to Catwoman in the distance and asked her grandma Emma.  .

    "Go, don't cause trouble to grandma." Emma waved her hand and said.

    "Grandma" Ada shouted reluctantly.

    Lin Ke on the side saw Emma frowning and quickly pulled Aida to persuade her: "Okay Ada, don't cause trouble for the teacher. The teacher has a heavy responsibility now. She must be responsible for the safety of the entire college. We  As long as we wait and see, when we are needed to fight, the teacher will naturally send us up."

    "Lin Ke is still sensible." Emma smiled and nodded at Lin Ke.  Emma is sincerely satisfied with this student who has only been teaching for two months. Not only is she smart and can understand everything she teaches, but she is also very sensible and considerate.  Comparing Lin Ke and his granddaughter Ada, there is simply no comparison.

    "Perhaps she is too pampered on weekdays?" Emma glanced at her granddaughter Ada, who was still pouting to express her dissatisfaction, and thought to herself.

    Just as she was thinking about how she would teach Ada after this incident was over, the liaison officer responsible for contacting various battlefields suddenly reported to Emma: "Report to the captain, good news came from the west, the invading enemy has been eliminated.  . However, since Fisher’s whereabouts have appeared in the north, it will take some time before support can arrive.”

    "Huh, do we need their support? Tell them to just do their own thing, we are enough here." Emma said with a cold snort.

    &nbsp; "Understood." The liaison officer responded loudly.

    "Teacher, is this appropriate?" Lin Ke asked quietly from the side.

    Emma heard the words and replied: "Don't worry, the Dean of Toronto told me how to deal with the invaders from the east before the war started, so we are in a favorable position from the beginning of the war."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 116 The Contest between Women

    As the war progressed, the competition between the two sides became more and more intense. Ada, Lin Ke and others participated in the battle one after another.  What Lin Ke didn't expect was that the weak-looking Ada turned out to be a warrior, and the weapon she used was a sledgehammer.  Seeing Lin Ke, who was chasing the enemy with a sledgehammer as tall as her height, waiting for support from the rear, she couldn't help but a trace of cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    But Ada was in a good mood at this time, and her long-awaited wish finally came true today. This made Ada feel that she had endless strength. While shouting along with the others, she smashed her opponents with the heavy hammer in her hand.  Emma, ??who was watching the battle from afar, shook her head and looked at Lin Ke, how gentle and quiet she was, like a girl, and then looked at Ada.

    "Alas~Why are there such big differences between people?" Emma couldn't help but sigh in her heart.

    While Emma was sighing, on the battlefield, Ada had already met Catwoman who was going into battle in person.

    "Oh haha~ little sister, come here and let me love you." Catwoman said to Ada with a charming smile.  Ada looked at the huge figure on Catwoman's chest, then lowered her head and looked at herself, feeling a sense of inferiority arise spontaneously.  Catwoman couldn't help but smile when she saw it: "Little sister, don't be discouraged, you will grow up." As she said that, Catwoman deliberately puffed up her chest to show off her wealth to Ada.

    When Ada saw this, she said unconvinced: "What are you so proud of? I'll flatten them with a hammer later."

    "Oh haha~ Little sister, you can't be jealous." Catwoman covered her mouth and chuckled.

    "Huh, what's the use of being big? When you get old, it will droop down to your belly button." Ada cursed viciously.  Don't tell me, this curse is really effective. At least those who heard it couldn't help but chuckle, and Catwoman's face turned red.  Of course, he didn't turn red because he was shy, but because he was angry at Ada's words.

    "Damn girl, let me tear your mouth apart!" Catwoman yelled at Ada through gritted teeth.

    When Ada heard this, she replied without any sign of weakness: "Come on, come on."

    The two people stood together, and the area immediately turned into a no-man's land. No one wanted to become a victim of the fight between the two women, so they all stayed away.  Catwoman and Ada were seen going back and forth. Ada struck with a sweeping blow, and Catwoman jumped up to avoid it, followed by a whip.

    Ada is the strength type and Catwoman is the skill type. The two of them could not tell the winner in a short period of time. However, on the battlefield, Catwoman told everyone not to kill anyone before setting off, so that in the subsequent battle,  , everyone shrank, and had been pressed by the people from Sgur Academy to the vicinity of the starship they came on.

    Catwoman, who took the time to observe the situation, was shocked when she saw this. She had to give up the previous order and let everyone use their best to defeat these resisters first before thinking about anything else.  After receiving Catwoman's order, Catwoman's men immediately launched a counterattack like wolves that had broken free of their shackles.  The Sgur Academy side, which was somewhat relaxed due to the previous success, was caught off guard and suffered a big loss, and the battle line returned to its previous position.

    "Little sister, your Skull Academy is over. While I'm still in a good mood, surrender quickly. Your skills are good, and I can let you be my bodyguard." Catwoman said proudly to Ada.

    "Bah, you want to conquer me? Are you afraid that Feng Da will flash your tongue?" Ada replied disdainfully.  Catwoman's face turned green after being rejected, and she secretly decided that after taking over Skull Academy, she would torture the little pepper in front of her.

    "Ada, don't waste time with her. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for you." Lin Ke reminded Ada loudly.  Her reminder made Catwoman secretly resentful, and she couldn't help but ask Ada: "Who is that woman?"

    "My friend." Ada replied, raised the hammer and went straight to Catwoman's Tianling Cap and smashed it down. Catwoman sided with the sledgehammer, and at the same time whipped out the whip, wrapping Ada's wrist.  Ada immediately threw away her hammer and grabbed the whip with her backhand, shouting: "Come here."

    Catwoman immediately couldn't control her body and leaned towards Ada.  Using both hands to fight for the whip with Ada, if Catwoman has the power, who is Ada's opponent?  As they watched, Catwoman and Ada got closer and closer. The two sides were less than two meters apart. Ada could reach out and grab Catwoman by pulling the whip twice more.  Seeing this, Catwoman could only let go, and said in a pretentious manner: "Since you want it so much, I'll give it to you."

    Ada didn’t expect that Catwoman would suddenly let go, and her body retreated uncontrollably. As a result, her heel was tripped by something, and she sat down on the ground.  Seeing this, Catwoman was of course unwilling to give up this rare opportunity to attack. She reached out and unhooked the other whip hanging from her lower back, then went straight to Ada who was sitting on the ground and swept it over.  Ada was crying out in pain at this time. When she fell just now, her hand was scratched on the ground by the gravel, and blood flowed all over her hand.

    "Be careful!" Lin Ke said whileWake up Ada, while using her ability to control objects to control a boulder to fly towards Catwoman.  Catwoman saw the flying boulder and didn't want to dodge. She raised her whip and swung it down hard, and the whole boulder was separated from the middle.  But with just such a buffer, Ada stood up and quickly retreated to her own formation.  Seeing that she could no longer catch up, Catwoman couldn't help but stamp her feet and backed away with a regretful expression.

    In the main formation of Sgur College, Ada let Lin Ke help her bandage her wound, and cried to her grandmother Emma beside her with a mournful face: "Grandma, it hurts."

    "It hurts like hell, if you don't obey me again." Emma replied angrily.

    "Grandma" Ada said coquettishly, pulling Emma's clothes.

    After all, they are grandparents. Under Ada's coquettish offensive, Emma quickly surrendered, forgave Ada for disobeying orders and going out to fight without permission, and turned around to check the injuries on Ada's hands.

    "How is it?" Emma asked Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke heard the words and replied: "It's nothing. It's just a scratch on the skin. It will be fine in two days. But it's best not to get wet in these two days. Also, don't think about going to the battlefield. Although Ada  You can continue to hold the sledgehammer into battle, but that will also deepen the wound, and it will be bad if there are scars by then."

    Hearing Lin Ke say that he could no longer fight, Ada couldn't help pouting. Seeing this, Emma next to her couldn't help but reached out and slapped Ada on the head, and scolded: "Just be patient."

    "Oh." Ada touched the back of her head and replied listlessly, her eyes falling on Catwoman who was killing everyone on the battlefield.

    As if sensing Ada's gaze, Catwoman suddenly smiled brightly at Ada, making Ada furious and stood up suddenly.

    "Sit down!" Emma shouted with a stern face.

    "Grandma, that guy laughed at me." Ada pointed at Catwoman on the battlefield and said aggrievedly to her grandma.

    Emma continued to ask with a stern face: "So you plan to ignore the injury on your hand, even if there will be scars on your hand in the future, you still want to compete with that woman?"

    "That's right!" Ada raised her head and replied loudly.

    "In this case, what are you still standing here for? Go quickly! If you can't win, you don't have to come back." Emma said with a straight face.

    Ada was stunned for a moment, then cheered, and rushed towards Catwoman with a sledgehammer.  Seeing this, Lin Ke asked in confusion: "Teacher, don't you want Ada to go to the battlefield again? Why did you agree to let her go to the battlefield just now?"

    "Because the woman named Catwoman provoked Ada, the Frago family will never compromise or give in when faced with provocation." Emma replied in a deep voice.

    "Teacher, let me go too. At least I can guarantee that Ada will not be plotted." Lin Ke asked Emma after being silent for a while.

    "Well, you have to be careful yourself." Emma nodded and warned.

    When Lin Ke arrived, Ada was already standing with Catwoman again. Ada was wearing a black warrior uniform, while Catwoman was wearing a red dress. Occasionally, her exposed thighs could be seen, red and white.  The contrast between phases is particularly fascinating.

    "Oh haha~ Why are you here again? Haven't you suffered enough?" Catwoman asked Ada with a unique laugh.

    "I will not retreat until I smash those big breasts on your chest flat." As Ada spoke, she hit the ground hard with the hammer, causing even the ground to tremble.  Catwoman subconsciously covered her chest with one hand, pointed at Ada with the other and shouted: "You are so evil. Just because you don't have it yourself, you can't allow others to have it like you."

    "What did you say!" Ada screamed at Catwoman like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.  A flat figure is not what she wants. She also hopes to have a proud bust, but the bust is not long. What can she do?  Now hearing Catwoman's words, Ada now looks more like a cat with fried hair than a Catwoman named Catwoman.

    She actually threw the sledgehammer in her hand, and Catwoman on the opposite side was waiting for this opportunity. While dodging the sledgehammer, Catwoman rushed straight towards Ada, flicked her hands, and used two whips.  Wrapped around Ada's wrist.

    Ada felt a stabbing pain in her wrist. When she lowered her head and looked down, Ada was even more angry. There were small spikes on the front ends of the two whips. Her wrist must have been injured at this time.  The angry Ada ignored the spikes on the whips, grabbed the two whips with both hands, and pulled them towards her, actually pulling Catwoman over.  Ada didn't use her feet, she lowered her head and pushed hard against the flying Catwoman. She almost died from the push, and she let go of the whip and flew backwards.

    When Catwoman woke up, she felt bursts of pain in her chest, as if she had been hit by Ada just now.?It looked like it was smashed into pieces.  Looking further away, Ada was winking at her proudly, and a woman next to her was bandaging the wound on her wrist.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 117 Catwoman’s Clone Technique

    Like the calm before the storm, Ada pulled Lin Ke, who was bandaging her wounds, behind her and stared at Catwoman not far away with vigilant eyes.

    Catwoman lowered her head, and layers of halo appeared around her body, and the halo gradually expanded. In the halo, Catwoman's figure became blurred, as if she suddenly became two.

    !  !  !

    It doesn’t seem like it!  But it really turned into two, and the halo did not disappear. The number of Catwomen was still rising. Two became four, four became eight, and finally appeared in front of Ada and Lin Ke.  Yes, it was nine living Catwomen standing in front of them.

    "Long wait." The nine catwomen said in unison.

    "Holy shit, what's going on?" The strange situation made Ada couldn't help but curse.  Fortunately, there was only Lin Ke around. If Emma heard it, it would definitely be another lesson. As a woman, how can she say dirty words?

    "Ada, these nine people are real. Don't be careless by thinking that they are illusions." Lin Ke reminded Ada with a solemn expression.  In fact, even if Lin Ke didn't remind her, Ada wouldn't dare to be careless.

    "Damn girl, I want you to know how powerful the Phantom Ninth Layer is." The nine catwomen laughed ferociously at the same time and began to move.  Nine figures jumped towards Ada, making Ada feel dizzy.

    Since you can’t tell clearly, it’s better not to tell.  Ada simply closed her eyes and swept through thousands of troops with her hammer.  The sledgehammer was blocked, and the four Catwomen caught Ada's sledgehammer with their aiki, and the remaining five Catwomen came straight towards Ada.  Upon seeing this, Ada had to abandon her hammer to protect herself, but the tiger could not hold off the wolves, and the siege of the five catwomen soon took effect.  Four catwomen hugged Ada's limbs respectively, and the remaining catwoman raised a dagger and stabbed Ada directly in the heart.

    When Ada saw this, she closed her eyes and waited for death.  He heard a roar in his ears, and two long swords flew past, knocking back Catwoman who was about to give Ada the final blow.  When the attacked Catwoman dodged the sword attack, Ada immediately felt the hands of the four Catwomen trapping her hands and feet loosen.  Don't miss this opportunity!  Ada struggled with her hands and feet and threw the four catwomen aside.

    Catwoman reached out and touched her cheek. There was a sword mark scratched there by the long sword. She gently licked the blood on her finger. Catwoman looked at Lin Ke, the culprit who scratched her cheek, with a fierce look on her face.

    "You! Damn it!!" Catwoman cursed in a low voice.  The four catwomen who had worked together to catch Ada's sledgehammer immediately rushed towards Lin Ke, who was standing not far behind Ada.  The remaining four catwomen entangled Ada again, leaving Ada no chance to turn around and rescue her.

    Looking at the four catwomen rushing towards him, Lin Ke took a deep breath and scolded lightly. With Lin Ke in the center, all the movable objects in the surrounding circle seemed to have escaped the influence of gravity and floated in mid-air.  .

    "Huh, struggling to the death." Catwoman who was watching the battle commented with a cold snort.

    Stones, broken swords, broken shields, and any movable objects were all thrown at the four catwomen who rushed over as if they were free of charge.  And just like Catwoman's previous evaluation, Catwoman dodged left and right during the four attacks, dodging the attacks easily, getting closer and closer to the target.  Ada on the side was very anxious when she saw this, but she was entangled by four catwomen and was unable to do anything.

    As he watched, the four catwomen had landed in front of Lin Ke, and the cat claws were already reaching for Lin Ke's face. This was the catwoman's order, "If you dare to scratch my face, I will scratch your face."  "

    "Bang!" Just when Lin Ke's face was about to be poisoned by Catwoman, a gunshot shocked all the girls on the battlefield.  Less than two hundred meters away from the battlefield of the girls, a man with a sniper rifle was aiming at the next target.

    The Catwoman who was hit fell to the ground and twitched. The remaining three Catwomen turned around and ran away without caring about rescuing their companions.  Lin Ke, who had escaped the disaster, looked back with a pale face and saw that it was his companion, Field.

    "Lin Ke, how are you?" Ada, who broke free again, ran to Lin Ke's side and asked with concern.

    "It's okay, thanks to Field's timely action." Lin Ke replied with lingering fear.

    "It's okay, it's all this damn cat Huh?" Ada exclaimed in surprise mid-sentence.

    "What's wrong?" Lin Ke stopped talking mid-sentence, looking at Catwoman in a daze as her figure on the ground gradually became blurry.  Catwoman, who was shot down by Field, was gradually disappearing, disappearing bit by bit in front of Ada and Lin Ke's eyes.  Ada looked back at Catwoman, and a new Catwoman was gradually forming.

    "This is terrible. Can't this Catwoman be beaten to death?" Ada said to herself.  Hearing Ada's soliloquy, Lin Ke shook his head and said: "It's impossible. No matter what move, there is a way to break it, we just haven't found it yet.Just found it.  Since these nine Catwomen cannot be eliminated one by one, it is better to change the method and attack only the main bodies of these Catwomen. After the main bodies are destroyed, how will the remaining clones be resurrected?  "

    "But all nine catwomen look exactly the same, how can we tell who is the master and who is the slave?" Ada asked with a troubled face.

    "Stupid! You forgot that one Catwoman was missing when they attacked us. The one with the injury on his face must be the main body of these nine Catwomen." Lin Ke replied affirmatively.

    "In that case, then step back and leave the rest to me." Ada turned to look at the nine catwomen not far away and said to Lin Ke behind her.

    "Then be careful." Lin Ke retreated as she was told. She was very self-aware and knew that she might not be able to give Ada any help in the battle, and she didn't want to continue to hold Ada back.

    Lin Ke's departure made Ada feel relieved. She raised her hammer and shouted at the nine catwomen who rushed up again: "Come on, let's have a good fight."

    Lin Ke, who retreated, joined Field, who came forward.  Lin Ke thanked Field: "Thank you Field, thank you for just now."

    “It’s okay, we are all companions, so it’s a bit unreasonable to say this.” Field agreed nonchalantly, picked up the gun and began to aim.  Just because he was worried about accidentally injuring Ada, Field didn't shoot for a long time.  Lin Ke knew that he could not disturb Field at this time, so he shut up and quietly followed the battle on the battlefield.

    I saw that Ada was equal to nine.  Lin Ke's departure really left her with no distractions, and she could let go of her hands and feet to fight against nine catwomen, even if she was alone, she still wouldn't lose.  Dancing with a sledgehammer, he dashed left and right surrounded by nine catwomen, but no one dared to face the enemy head-on.  But the sledgehammer is a heavy weapon after all, and Ada is a girl. Although this girl is very strong, when her strength eventually runs out, I believe that what the nine catwomen are waiting for is also when Ada runs out of strength.  when.

    We must not drag it out any longer!  Lin Ke looked at Field anxiously, intending to urge Field to take action, but worried that it would disturb Field's mind, so he could only watch anxiously from the side.  Field, on the other hand, was not affected by the surrounding environment at all. He was still like a dead man, waiting calmly and silently for the moment of shooting.

    Patience will eventually pay off. Just when Lin Ke finally couldn't help but urge Field, Field pulled the trigger and the gun went off.

    A Catwoman figure in the distance shook and fell to the ground.  The eight catwomen surrounding Ada shook at the same time, and they all stopped what they were doing.

    "It's done!" Lin Ke was overjoyed when he saw this, and Field finally relaxed at this time, lying on the ground panting as if exhausted.  Ada did not pursue the victory. In her eyes, Catwoman's main body was hit, and it was only a matter of time before the remaining eight clones disappeared. She did not want to waste any more energy.  However, it was precisely this decision that caused Lin Ke and the others to miss the victory that was already about to be won.

    Just as Ada turned around and retreated, the eight Catwomen screamed one after another almost simultaneously to the sky. In their screams, the body of the Catwoman who was shot down by Field actually exuded a layer of  Golden light.  When the light dissipated, Catwoman, who had fallen to the ground, opened her eyes, slowly sat up, and pointed at Lin Ke and others in the distance, "You have lost a chance to defeat me."

    "How is this possible?" Ada cried out after witnessing Catwoman's resurrection.

    Lin Ke on the side frowned and said to himself: "According to legend, cats have nine lives. Could it be that this cat girl really has nine lives?"

    "Whether she has nine lives or not, now she is alive again. Even if she really has nine lives, let me kill her nine times." Fielder pulled the gun and aimed at Catwoman again.

    When the eight Catwomen saw this, they immediately formed a human wall to protect their main Catwoman.  But the protected Catwoman waved her hand indifferently, walked in front of the eight Catwomen and said to Field: "Try it, see if I only have nine lives."

    Just give it a try!

    "Bang~bang~bang" After ten shots, the faces of Field, Ada and Lin Ke all turned ugly. Ten shots, exactly ten shots, hit the main body of Catwoman and took away the main body of Catwoman.  life.  And every time the main Catwoman was hit, she always stood up again amidst the screams of the remaining eight Catwomen.

    "I think you have fired more than nine shots. Am I dead?" the main body of Catwoman looked at Ada and others with a joking look on her face and asked.

    Field didn’t speak, and responded with a gunshot from Catwoman’s main body.

    The eight Catwomen screamed again, and the main Catwoman stood up staggeringly again, shook her head and said: "I won't play with you anymore, I still have a lot of things that need to be done waiting for me, and I don't have time to be here.  Accompanying you in your mischief. Go, my clone, and destroy them." Catwoman ?The body gave an order, and the eight catwomen roared at the same time. Their bodies suddenly grew larger. When the smoke cleared, eight hugecats appeared in front of everyone.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 118 Eight-Handed Arhat

    The central area of ????Sgur Star, inside the temporary command post

    Dean Toronto looked at the three young people lying side by side on the ground with a livid face, and asked the person next to him in a low voice: "Where is Emma?"

    "Dean" The voice of the person being questioned was choked with sobs.

    Just half an hour ago, something strange happened to the east of the college. The initiative on the battlefield that had been in our hands suddenly changed due to the sudden attack of the invaders. Eight big cats over three meters tall suddenly defeated the college's defense line.  .  Ada, Lin Ke, and Field were injured and fainted almost immediately. If Emma hadn't rescued them in time, I believe those three people wouldn't have been able to save their lives.  And Emma, ??in order to evacuate the wounded in time, led some people to stay behind, and now I'm afraid

    Toronto closed his eyes in pain. Even though there were not many people around him, he could guess that Emma was probably in danger at this time. The days they had walked hand in hand for decades could not help but appear in his mind.

    Taking a deep breath, Toronto said to the people around him in a deep voice: "I'll leave this place to you."

    "Dean, are you going to" someone asked after hearing this, but he only closed his mouth halfway because he saw Toronto's angry face.

    To the east of Skull Academy, Catwoman has returned to her original form, and her minions are cleaning the battlefield.

    "This is not what I want." Catwoman looked at the ruins in front of her and thought to herself.

    “Boss, what are we going to do next?” A subordinate came over and asked for instructions.

    "Except for those who are responsible for cleaning the battlefield, the remaining people take the time to rest and continue the attack in an hour. The matter has been done, so there is no turning back. Anyway, we have provoked Sgur Academy. In order to prepare for future revenge, let us  Let Skull Academy become history." The Cat Goddess replied calmly.

    "Yes." His subordinates took the order and left.  A quarter of an hour later, the subordinate hurried over again.  As soon as he saw Catwoman, he said anxiously: "Boss, something happened. An old man appeared out of nowhere and killed more than fifty of our brothers."

    "Huh? Take me to see it." Catwoman heard the words and replied.

    In fact, you don’t need your subordinates to lead the way at all. You just need to walk towards the place with noisy people.  It didn't take a while for Catwoman to see the old man who came to make trouble.

    This is a very strong old man.  His upper body was exposed, showing off his tendons. Every time he swung his fist, two or three people would be knocked away.  Although there were many people surrounding him, no one dared to take the initiative.  Looking at these unsatisfactory subordinates, Catwoman couldn't help but said angrily: "Get back!"

    Hearing his boss’s words, the people surrounding the old man couldn’t help but breathed a sigh of relief and stepped aside.  The old man in front of him was so terrifying. Those who were touched by his fists were either dead or injured. They were really scared.

    "Old man, who are you?" Catwoman planned to be polite first and then attack.

    "Toronto, Dean of Skull College." The old man replied calmly.

    As the old man announced his home, the people around him immediately started buzzing.  Catwoman glanced around dissatisfiedly and shouted in a deep voice: "Quiet!" Then she asked Toronto: "I wonder what Dean Toronto has to say?"

    Hearing this, Toronto looked at Catwoman playfully and said, "This is such a funny question. A group of robbers broke into my house and asked me what I wanted to do."

    Catwoman couldn't help but choked when she heard the words, and laughed twice and said: "Dean of Toronto, I'm not here for robbery, I'm just here to visit because I admire the reputation of Skull College."

    "Okay, let's not talk about the situation, it's not interesting. Let me tell you the truth, you injured people in my college, and I am here to seek justice for them. You should be the one who can be divided into nine and eight bodies.  Become a cat person. Stop talking nonsense and do it." Toronto waved his hand and said to Catwoman.

    Catwoman heard the words and replied: "Okay, since the dean has said this, there is nothing more to say. I will accept any move you have."

    “There’s nothing to say!” Toronto shouted and slapped Catwoman’s Tianling Cap.  Catwoman quickly turned aside and heard a scream from behind her.  Looking back, a man standing behind him covered his face and fell to the ground.

    "You all stay away, lest I accidentally hurt you." Catwoman ordered to her men.  At the same time, he started to fight back and used the clone method again.  Nine catwomen appeared in front of everyone again.

    "Dean Toronto, I'm offended." The nine catwomen said in unison.

    "Stop talking nonsense." Toronto replied expressionlessly.

    “The two sides are going back and forth It should be said that Toronto is fighting with nine Catwomen.  Although there are many Catwomen, Toronto has a pair of meaty onesWith his palm, he slapped away every catwoman who came close, without any hint of sympathy.

    "Dean Toronto, I didn't expect you to be so cruel." Catwoman looked at Toronto with a sad look in her eyes and said.

    Unexpectedly, Toronto burst out laughing after hearing this, "Hahaha don't show off your shabby charm skills in front of me. I am already sixty-seven years old. What kind of woman have I not seen? There is no one like you."  One hundred is eighty. Compared with those women who specialize in charming people, your current appearance, compared with those people, can only be described as a mere imitation."

    Catwoman's face turned dark instantly. She was still very confident about her appearance. She didn't expect to be laughed at by an old man who didn't know if he could still get hard.  It is tolerable, but what is unbearable!  In anger, Catwoman once again transformed her eight clones into eight big cats.  The previous battle relied on these eight big cats to turn the situation around and win a complete victory. Now, Catwoman still has confidence in them.

    "Oh, that's it. I didn't expect you to be a demon controller." Toronto looked at the eight big cats that suddenly appeared in front of him, with a knowing sneer on his lips.

    Catwoman couldn't help but panic when Toronto revealed her identity, but she calmed down immediately.  Knowing his identity, he didn't believe that the old man in front of him could handle the eight big cats in front of him.

    Before Catwoman could order the attack, a scream mixed with anger suddenly came from behind Toronto, and a fiery red figure rushed over and landed on Toronto's shoulder.  A flame ferret stared at the eight big cats and said in a human voice: "I didn't expect that among the monsters, there are scum like you! Have you forgotten the principles of our monster world?"

    Originally, it was surprising enough for a flame ferret to speak. Unexpectedly, the eight big cats took two steps back at the same time after seeing the flame ferret. One of them even said: "Aren't you the same as us?"  Are you still fighting for humanity?"

    "Hmph, if it weren't for your appearance, do you think I would show up?" The Flame Marten snorted coldly.

    The big cat who spoke heard the words and replied: "Everything you say now is nonsense, it's better to follow the rules of the world of monsters. I don't believe that together, the eight of us sisters will not be able to deal with a lone guy like you."

    "Stupid! The difference in level can't be made up by quantity." The flame ferret replied coldly.  At the same time, the body bowed slightly and entered an offensive state.

    “Flame Ferrets, leave them to me.” Toronto interjected.

    "Why?"

    "Emma was defeated by them."

    "Okay, then be careful. This kind of monster is just a minions in the world of monsters. It has nothing but brute force." The flame ferret was silent for a moment and reminded Toronto.

    "Thank you for reminding."

    The eight big cats, irritated by the flame ferret's contempt, stared at Toronto angrily. They had already decided in their hearts to kill the old man in front of them first, and then go after the flame ferret to cause trouble.

    "Drink!" Toronto shouted, and his figure suddenly grew bigger, reaching five meters in height. He looked down at the eight big cats that were only three meters tall, and waved, "Come here."

    The eight cats pounced on Toronto almost at the same time, as if they were willing to tear Toronto into pieces.  It's just that the wish is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  Almost instantly, a big hand appeared in front of the eight big cats at the same time, and slapped the eight big cats heavily on their faces.  The eight big cats immediately flew out. When they got up again, the faces of the eight big cats seemed to have become a little bigger.

    Shaking his head vigorously to wake himself up, eight big cats surrounded Toronto.  What makes the eight big cats troublesome is that even when they go around behind Toronto, they still feel invulnerable.

    "Come on. If you don't come, then I will attack." Toronto shouted in a deep voice to the big cat standing in front of him.  Unable to stand Toronto's bell-like voice at this time, the big cat in front howled and pounced on Toronto.

    "Drink!" Toronto slapped the big cat in front of him. Before he could hit the big cat, the big cat jumped into the air and felt his body stagnate. Then a big hand slapped the anchor on the face.  The big cat that was photographed screamed and flew backwards.  The remaining big cats also approached Toronto at this time.  But Toronto was unhurried, as if his two hands suddenly turned into eight hands. Except for one hand that had already been extended, the remaining seven hands patted the seven that rushed towards them.  Cat's face.

    It’s simply an overwhelming victory.  After the eight cats were shot away, it was difficult to stand up again. Toronto, who was more than five meters tall, looked down at Catwoman and raised his right hand.

    Catwoman looked up at Toronto and suddenly thoughtHe received the title of the dean of Skull Academy when he was young, Eight-Handed Arhat.  A strong gust of wind came towards her, causing Catwoman to snap back to reality and scream: "Emma is still alive!"

    This cry saved Catwoman's life. A big hand was less than half a meter away from Catwoman. It slowly retreated. Toronto asked with disbelief: "You said Emma is still alive?"

    "Hmm" Catwoman nodded quickly when she heard this, and at the same time, she kept waving behind her.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 119 The Fire Rat is Defeated and Escapes

    "Move it quickly! Move everything that can be moved away, and set fire to what can't be moved. I won't leave anything for the ungrateful guys at Skull Academy." The Fire Rat loudly ordered his subordinates.  Under his feet was the body of Mongoli, who was responsible for the attack.

    "Boss, will this anger the Sgur Academy?" One of his subordinates asked worriedly, but he immediately received a hard slap from the Fire Rat.  After beating the talkative men, the fire rat couldn't forgive his hatred and cursed angrily: "Assholes, have you forgotten who we are? Even if those guys are dissatisfied, what can they do to us? Now there is a war in Sgur.  They can't deal with other places, so how can they deal with us? Hurry up and do something!"

    The subordinates who were beaten and scolded reluctantly ran aside to do things. The Fire Rat scolded a few more times with dissatisfaction, looking towards the middle of Sgur Academy, and kept getting angry in his heart, "If the conditions didn't allow it, I would have to do it."  I have to lead people to raid the old home of Sgur Academy. Mom, I sent you so much information, but you actually sent people to attack me? You are really kind and misunderstood."

    Just when the Fire Rat was angrily scolding Sgur Academy for being unkind, Meng Ben and others who had returned to the central part also learned about Mongoli's defeat.  Toronto, who had just dealt with Catwoman, glanced at Meng Ben, but Meng Ben said before Toronto could speak: "Don't count on me. I'm very exhausted now and I don't have the ability to go to the south to put out the fire."

    Hearing this, Toronto shook his head helplessly. He also knew that what Meng Bi said was the truth, but apart from Meng Bi, he really didn't know who he could send to the south. Those old antiques were huddled in their secluded places and refused to come forward.  , and he also needs to conserve his strength to cope with possible emergencies in the north.

    "Is it true that we can only allow the south side of the college to be destroyed by those enemies?" Toronto thought unwillingly.

    Seeing Toronto's unwillingness, Meng Ben said: "Old guy, if you are not willing to give in, how about I recommend someone to you?"

    "Who?" Toronto asked immediately.

    "He." Meng Ben replied, pointing to Ning Ping beside him.

    "He?" Toronto looked at Ning Ping in surprise and asked Meng Ben.

    "Yes, that's him. It's up to you whether you want him or not. Anyway, I have already recommended the candidate to you." Meng Ben said as if it was none of his business.

    Hearing this, Toronto rolled his eyes at Meng Ben and turned to Ning Ping: "Young man, what do you think?"

    "Follow the dean's instructions." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    Seeing Ning Ping’s unhurried look, Toronto couldn’t help but nodded inwardly.  He is calm in times of crisis and can get things done.  With the idea of ??treating a dead horse as a live doctor, Toronto finally agreed to Meng Bi's recommendation, and Ning Ping and Shi Bafang led a team to fight against the Fire Rats.

    Although there was a letter sent by the Fire Rat before, this does not mean that the Sgur Academy side agreed to let the Fire Rat bring people to the Sgur Star to burn, kill and loot before leaving.  Toronto didn't take the Fire Rat's show of kindness seriously at all, let alone the idea of ??reciprocating the favor as the Fire Rat expected.  It was precisely because of this that the Fire Rat was very annoyed that Skull Academy sent people to attack him, which made him feel like he had stolen a chicken but lost a lot of rice. Although he actually lost nothing, that feeling  Still exist.  And when he saw Sgur Academy sending out a second team to attack, that feeling became even stronger.

    "Kill them all!" Fire Rat pointed at Ning Ping and others opposite him and ordered loudly.

    Without any unnecessary nonsense, the two teams fought together.  It has to be said that discipline is indeed a very important thing, especially on the battlefield. The Fire Rats, who have already made a lot of money and have huge pockets, were stunned as soon as they met the academy.  This group of guys was so powerful that it made them wonder if the people they had fought with before were from the same academy as the people in front of them.

    The Fire Rats were retreating steadily, and the Fire Rats were so anxious that they jumped up and down behind them, shouting, "Hold it to me, hold it to me!"

    "Ning Ping, it seems that guy is the leader." Among the attacking crowd, Shi Bafang shouted to Ning Ping, who was not far from him.

    "Together?" Ning Ping asked after looking at Shi Bafang.

    "Okay." Shi Bafang agreed, and together with Ning Ping, they rushed towards the fire rat who was still jumping up and down, trying to boost his morale.

    If we look at individual strength alone, before Fisher joined, the Fire Rats were at the bottom.  After Fisher joined, in order to take care of Fire Rat's face, and because Fisher didn't care about this, Fire Rat moved up one place from the bottom to third place.  In fact, in terms of special abilities, Fire Rat is at the bottom. His greatest ability is to dig holes. In terms of hand-to-hand combat ability, Fire Rat is only better than Fisher.A little bit above.  So when he saw Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, two people who didn't look weak, rushing toward him menacingly, he immediately chose to retreat.  And the reason why he chose to retreat was because in terms of intelligence, he was the smartest among the four villains.  This is also the reason why he obviously cannot compare with Kushu in terms of strength, but he still wants to compete with Kushu for the second spot among the four villains. It is because he sees that the Catwoman boss does not want him to coexist peacefully with Kushu.

    Ning Ping and Shi Bafang were stunned when they saw the fire rat disappearing in the blink of an eye. Neither of them expected that the target would run away without hesitation without even giving a chance to fight.  But this was okay. Ning Ping and Shi Bafang shouted to the left and right respectively, "The opponent's leader has been killed!"

    The result of this shout was that the Fire Rat's men were defeated like a mountain, and the whole line was broken up. They were either dead or able to escape.  The Fire Rat, who was trapped among the deserters, didn't understand why the situation was so good before, but now it has this result.  Wasn't he the one who led his men to defeat Skull Academy before?

    With this question in mind, the Fire Rat followed the defeated men back to the starship, and fled the Sgur planet in panic.  After counting the number of people, Fire Rat almost died again, losing more than half of his men.  I originally planned to use this opportunity to strengthen my own strength, but I didn't expect that I would end up losing money instead.

    "Old, boss" the subordinate shouted to the fire rat with a trembling voice.

    "What are you doing! Calling the soul!" the depressed Fire Rat yelled.

    "Boss, ahead, ahead, there is an intercepting starship, it is the alliance's battle fleet!" The scolded minion said and finally screamed before saying what he wanted to say.

    The starship suddenly panicked, and the Fire Rat's heart was filled with bitter regret.  This time, in order to load as much loot as possible, he ordered all the heavy weapons on the starship to be dismantled and left at the base.  The current starship is a living target for those Alliance battleships.

    “Boss, the battleship on the other side sent a signal for us to surrender.”

    "Reply them and we surrender." The Fire Rat was silent for a moment and ordered helplessly.

    “Boss, you can’t, we’ll fight them!” one of his subordinates objected.

    Hearing this, the Fire Rat smiled bitterly and asked: "Fight? How can you fight with others? What can you do to fight with others? They don't even need to get close to us. They can only attack us from a distance with battleship cannons and destroy us all. Okay,  Save your strength and surrender."

    On the Sgur planet, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang were cleaning the battlefield with everyone. The bodies of Mongoli and other previously killed personnel had been found one by one and put aside. As for the men left behind by the Fire Rat, in addition to the dead, they were also dead.  They were gathered in one place and prepared to be set on fire later to avoid polluting the environment.

    "Ning Ping, why did you think that Mongoli died in the battle? Those fire rats' men don't seem to be very strong." Shi Bafang asked Ning Ping, who was standing next to him, in a low voice.

    "I guess it's a matter of mentality." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    "A mental problem?"

    "Well, think about it. When the Fire Rat group first arrived here, they were poor ghosts with nothing. Except that their lives were their own, everything else had nothing to do with them. And everything in this business district was their harvest.  .At that time, Mongolli brought people to prevent them from harvesting the wealth that they thought should belong to them. Of course, they would resist desperately. But when they all made a lot of money, they wanted to take what they got back.  Their thoughts got the upper hand and they began to cherish their lives. When we came to kill us at this time, of course the first thing they thought of was not to fight desperately, but to keep the gains they had worked hard for for a long time. Their psychology changed and they naturally resisted less than before.  It was so intense. In addition, our shouting on the battlefield helped them find a reasonable reason to retreat. In this way, even if some people are unwilling to retreat, they cannot stop those who want to leave here urgently.…  Shi Bafang, why are you looking at me like this?"

    "Ning Ping, are you really just a swordsman? You seem to be very proficient in analyzing people's hearts." Shi Bafang looked at Ning Ping for a long time and said leisurely.

    Ning Ping: ""

    ……

    After a while, Shi Bafang raised his hands in a gesture of surrender and said: "Okay, don't stare at me like this, it makes me feel weird. Since you don't want to tell me, of course I won't ask you about your origins. After all,  Even our leader Han Yu has never asked you about your origins."

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this and said, "You know what's going on. But after you said that, I'm really worried about our group leader. Let's clean up here quickly and let's go to the north to have a look."

    "Okay." Shi Bafang agreed.

    To the north of Sgur Star, there is a ruins, Fisher stared at Han Yu standing opposite him, still refusing to believe that there were human beings in this world who could resist the light of his judgment.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 120 The Light of Judgment

    Judgment, what a majestic word.  The villains who have done all the bad things have finally reached the moment of judgment. The weak people who were bullied in the past finally feel proud. They point at the villains who bullied them at will and shout righteously, "You have today too!"  'Opportunity.

    However, Fisher could not feel the sense of superiority in controlling the life and death of others at this time.  And the reason lies in this young man who appeared out of nowhere.  The light of judgment that he transplanted from the Judgment Beast actually had no effect on it.  You know, in order to be able to use this light of judgment, Fisher made the sacrifice of giving up part of his human body and merging part of the judgment beast's body with himself. But in front of this young man,  This sacrifice seemed to be in vain.

    With the young man in front of him, Fisher did not dare to let his black-clad guards leave him too far.  Fisher knew very well how much he weighed. The light of judgment had lost its effect, and the young man in front of him could easily kill him with one hand.

    The situation has reached a stalemate.

    "Boy, what's your name?" Fisher shouted to the young man opposite while hiding among the black guards.

    "My name is Han Yu."

    "Han Yu, this is a grudge between me and Sgur Academy and has nothing to do with you. If you avoid it now, I will repay you later." Fisher shouted to Han Yu loudly.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "I am training here now, and I can be considered one of the members here. If you want to destroy this place, then where can I continue to train? Don't say anything to me and introduce me to other places. This is the entire alliance.  The most famous college. Do you think I would be stupid enough not to stay here to study, but to follow you to study somewhere else?"

    With one sentence, Fisher’s unspoken words were blocked in his throat.  Fisher rolled his eyes and said, "Since you don't want to leave here, then tell me who the teacher is who instructs you? I just promise not to hurt him."

    "Everyone here is my teacher." Han Yu replied casually.

    "You're bluffing!" Fisher shouted in a deep voice.

    "Huh? How did you know?" Han Yu asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Knowing that it would be useless to continue talking, Fisher was troubled. The maximum number of people covered by the Light of Judgment was two hundred, and the number of people in front of him was at least three thousand.  Fisher wanted revenge, but he didn't want to risk his own life for revenge.  And he couldn't keep in touch with several other people, which made Fisher think about quitting for a while.

    "Hey, are you going to fight or not? If you don't fight, we will take action." Han Yu asked Fisher in a loud voice.  Fisher, who was thinking about whether to fight or leave, shouted impatiently after hearing this: "Why are you so anxious? Get to death!"

    Han Yu, who was being scolded, touched his nose when he heard this, turned to the person behind him and asked in a low voice: "Did the people who tried to cut off that guy's escape succeed?"

    "According to the estimated time, it's almost over. As long as that guy's starship is destroyed, he will be dead." The person being questioned stared at Fisher, who was surrounded by black guards, with a gleam of revenge.  .  When Han Yu saw him, he knew that this person might have friends or relatives who died in the hands of that Fisher. He stopped talking and just looked at Fisher quietly, who was still weighing whether to go or stand.

    “Smart people can indeed achieve great things, but smart people who achieve great things are often the ones most prone to bad things.  The reason is that they are too smart. They are often mistaken for their cleverness, and opportunities are wasted.  Fisher is such a smart person. He cares too much about gains and losses, and instead loses the conditions that were originally beneficial to him.

    While Fisher was still thinking about the situation, there was a sudden loud bang behind him, and his ship docked at the port exploded. The flames shot straight into the sky, and even Han Yu and others could see it clearly.

    "This, this is" Fisher's brain stopped thinking for a moment, and he stared at the flames rising into the sky in amazement.

    "You are so despicable!" Fisher, who came back to his senses, glared at Han Yu and others and cursed.

    "To be honest, I can't accept being called despicable by a robber like you who broke into someone else's house. Surrender, you have no way to escape." Han Yu touched his nose again and persuaded Fisher to surrender.

    "Hahaha If you want me to surrender, just dream about it. Guards in black, prepare to attack!" Fisher replied with a sneer. The interruption of his retreat helped Fisher make up his mind, preparing to fight to the death and perish together.  .

    However, this result is exactly what the college wants to see.

    Leaving ten black-clothed guards to protect him, Fisher sent out all the remaining eighty-odd black-clothed guards. He did not seek to find a bloody way to escape, but only wanted to kill as many people as possible to give himself a chance.??The point of no return is to find more fellow travelers.

    "Compared to a group of more than 80 people and nearly 3,000 people, it is like a drop of water falling into a pond. It can't even make a splash before being submerged."  And this result is what Fisher wants to see.  Just when everyone thought victory was in sight, an explosion in the crowd stunned those who were about to cheer for victory, followed by continuous explosions.

    More than 80 black-clad guards who were besieged self-destructed, and more than 80 gorgeous flowers seemed to suddenly appear in the crowd, blooming in the crowd accompanied by screams and flesh and blood.

    Most of the three thousand academy personnel were killed or injured, and the remaining people had basically lost their combat effectiveness. They just stood there and trembled, muttering something, not knowing whether they were mourning their dead companions or congratulating themselves for surviving.  Han Yu was not affected by the explosion because he needed the light of judgment against Fisher.  But the tragedy after the explosion still made Han Yu furious.

    "You deserve to die!" Han Yu, who was covered in red light, stared at Fisher and said word by word.  But Fisher no longer cared about his own life or death at this time. He could cause the Skull Academy he hated to be severely damaged before he died. Is there anything more joyful than this?

    "Then you come and kill me." Fisher looked at Han Yu nonchalantly and said.

    "Huh~" Fisher was answered with a ball of fire.  A guard in black flew forward and blocked the fireball.  Under the burning of the flames, the clothes worn by the black guard, including the outer skin, were burned to ashes, revealing the body with a metallic luster.

    "What the hell is this?" Han Yu looked at the guy in front of him and muttered in a low voice.  However, his movements were not slow, and the fireballs flew toward Fisher as if they were free of charge. For a moment, it was like a rain of fire.

    ……

    The ten men in black blocked all the fireballs for Fisher. Like the first man in black, they all revealed their bodies with a metallic luster, and stared at Han Yu with a pair of crimson eyes.

    Han Yu frowned deeply. The ten guys with metallic luster in front of him didn't seem to be afraid of the burning of his own flames. However, he couldn't kill Fisher who was hiding behind them unless he got rid of these ten troublesome guys.  you.  This Fisher is not idle at this time. Han Yu is not afraid of the light of judgment, but this does not mean that others are not afraid.  Using Han Yu's ability to deal with ten men in black, Fisher had already killed two groups of people who wanted to sneak around the men in black and attack him.

    Fisher, who had killed hundreds more people, felt so happy at this moment, "Even if he dies at this time, he still no, there is still one person who must be killed. If he doesn't kill that person, he will not rest in peace even if he dies."  A figure suddenly flashed in Fisher's mind, causing Fisher to wake up from the joy of successful revenge.  The person who was killed by Fisher before can only be regarded as interest. Only by killing that person can Fisher get his principal back.  And that person is the dean of Skull Academy, Toronto Frago.

    Wanting to understand this, Fisher began to order the men in black not to take the initiative to attack Han Yu and try to delay as much time as possible.  Fisher believes that when Toronto learns that so many people at the college have died, they will definitely come here.  And at that time, it was time for him to take revenge.

    In fact, just as Fisher expected, when he learned that there were a large number of casualties in the north, Toronto couldn't sit still and came with people.  When he saw the scene caused by the collective self-destruction of more than eighty men in black, his eyes immediately turned red.  Those who died were basically elites in all aspects of the academy. Losing so many at once made Toronto feel heartbroken.

    "Fisher~er~" Toronto turned into an eight-handed Arhat and slapped Fisher with a straight palm, as if he wanted to slap Fisher into a meat pie before he would be satisfied.

    "Well done!" Fisher shouted, and the long-awaited light of judgment immediately flew toward the giant palm heading straight for him.  Fisher's eyes were full of excitement, as if he had seen Toronto clutching his chest and falling to the ground dead.

    "Huh~" A black shadow suddenly appeared between the green light and the giant palm.  Fisher's excited eyes suddenly froze. The black shadow was none other than the guard in black who had not bothered him since just now.

    The green light accurately hit the flying guard in black, and Toronto, who saw the green light coming to his senses, quickly retracted the palm of his hand and returned to its original state.

    Fisher turned his head and looked in the direction where the obstructive black-clothed guard was flying, and saw that Han Yu was aiming at him with his index fingers crossed in the shape of a cross. At his feet, nine people who had lost the ability to move were lying.  Black Guard.

    "Why?" Fisher asked puzzled.

    But no one answered his question. Han Yu's cross flame flew towards Fisher. In the flames, Fisher stared at Han Yu and asked persistently: "Why?"What?  Why do you want to hinder my revenge?  "

    "Because those who were killed by you want me to avenge you on their behalf." Han Yu looked at Fisher calmly and replied.

    After getting the answer, Fisher was stunned for a moment, but then he smiled with relief, and the flames completely surrounded Fisher at that moment.  When the flames dissipated, Fisher was no longer in this world, leaving only a pile of ashes blown away by the wind.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 121 Alliance Reinforcements

    To the south of Sgur, except for a few people who were still cleaning up the battlefield, most people had already headed north to participate in the final battle.  The few people who stayed behind had almost finished the cleaning work and were preparing to leave together.  Although the battle to the north may end before they arrive, they will still be used to clean up the battlefield.

    And just when they turned around to leave, the roar of machines suddenly came to their ears, and a huge black shadow enveloped them all.  Looking up, I saw that the Alliance warship was slowly descending, approaching the port.

    "Damn, what are they doing here at this time? Are they robbing us of the fruits of victory?" The leader of the cleanup team muttered in a low voice, waved to someone, and after giving some instructions, he sent that person to report the news, and he  Then he took the remaining few people and stayed there to see what those from the alliance wanted to do.

    The hatch of the battleship slowly opened, and groups of Alliance soldiers armed to the teeth rushed off the battleship. Fang Ming, the leader of the investigation team previously sent by the alliance, also got off the starship.  After seeing the few clean-up crews who stayed on the spot, they immediately said excitedly: "We are late."

    ???Every one of the cleaning staff looked at Fang Ming like they were idiots, and the leader of the cleaning team asked directly: "What are you doing here?"

    "We are here to rescue you." The unexpected situation made Fang Ming, who was full of excitement, stunned for a moment and then explained.

    "Save us? Are you here to collect our corpses and turn Skull Academy into a yes-man for the alliance?" the cleanup captain asked in a low voice with a mocking look on his face.

    "Er" Fang Ming didn't know what to say for a moment.  Because this is indeed the order their unit received. Of course, the official order was to rescue Planet Sgur. As for whether they could arrive in time, this was beyond the control of the Alliance rescue force.

    Looking at the arrogant look on the man in front of him, Fang Ming felt that this mission might not be completed.  The prisoner named Fire Rat must be lying. The Skull Star is about to be played, and he is very lively.

    Fang Ming kept complaining in his heart about the false information provided to him by the Fire Rat, but at this time, the alliance still needs to continue to play the role of the savior of Sgur.  As for the cooperation of Sgur Star, we can only pray for God's blessing.

    It’s just that God may be on vacation today and didn’t hear Fang Ming’s prayer.  When Toronto, who was commanding the clearing of the battlefield in the north, heard that the Alliance troops had landed on Sgur at this time, he immediately let out a sigh and cursed: "Damn, we were nowhere to be seen when we were working desperately. Now that we see that the overall situation has been decided, I think  We are coming here to pick fruits. Not to mention there are no doors, there are no windows either. Go and ask Mongoli to deal with those Alliance thieves."

    "Dean, Mongolli has been killed in action." Someone on the side reminded Toronto in a low voice.

    Hearing the reminder, Toronto was silent for a moment and said to the person who came to report: "Let's go, take me to see what those alliance thieves want to say."

    "yes."

    "Dean, our college cannot have too much quarrel with the alliance now. If it is not a matter of principle, we can consider making some concessions." Someone reminded the dean of Toronto in a low voice.

    "Yes, I know." Dean of Toronto replied solemnly.  But looking at his gloomy face, only he himself knew whether he heard it or not.

    ……

    "What are you doing here now? Sgur College has just wiped out the invaders and has no time to entertain you. Please leave immediately." After Toronto saw Fang Ming, he directly asked Fang Ming to leave with the alliance troops.

    Fang Ming's face suddenly turned as black as the bottom of a pot, and he said to Toronto in a deep voice: "Dean Toronto, we heard that Sgur College was in trouble, so we came all the way to rescue. Is this how Sgur College treats reinforcements?  ?”

    Hearing this, Toronto smiled disdainfully, stared into Fang Ming's eyes and asked, "Ask yourself, are your so-called alliance reinforcements really here to rescue?"

    "Of course, it's just that we were too far away from Sgur Academy and didn't catch up with the battle." Fang Ming replied stiffly.

    "Hehehe" Toronto laughed, pointed at Fang Ming and said: "You are really a tough talker. Do you know that the closest alliance army to Sgur Star is three hundred miles away at Herris Fortress, but you are  You have to go thousands of miles away to find reinforcements? Do you really not know the existence of that alliance army? Or are you deliberately leaving the near and far away to delay time? You are disappointed. Faced with the invaders, Sgurr has the ability to protect itself.  This victory is the victory of Sgur. It has nothing to do with you and the alliance behind you. Now, take your so-called reinforcements and leave Sgur. Otherwise, I will not guarantee those who live in seclusion on Sgur.  The hermits on the planet will attack you because they hate the Alliance."

    ??Fang Ming's expression changed. Toronto's words reminded him of a rumor he heard when he was in the Alliance. The reason why Planet Sgur is so fearful to the Alliance is because living in seclusion on Planet Sgur makes the Alliance even more fearful.  The strong ones are afraid, so when it comes to dealing with the Skull Star, the Alliance has always been in a situation of fighting a wolf with a straw and fearing both sides.  They want to eliminate the threat to the alliance's existence on Sgur, but they are worried that if they take action rashly, something will slip through the net.  By then, it would be impossible to destroy the alliance, but it would be easy for the reclusive strong men to kill the people who gave the order to attack Sgur.

    Just when Fang Ming was wondering whether to take people away or stay, his savior arrived.  A medical staff ran to Toronto from the direction of the college and whispered: "Dean, Teacher Emma is awake."

    "Great." Toronto was overjoyed when he heard this, turned around and was about to leave with the person who came to report the news. He stopped after taking two steps, turned around and said to Fang Ming: "If you don't want to leave, just stay here with your people temporarily.  Remember, you are not allowed to leave the south side of the academy. You guys stay and watch them, don't let them run around."

    The soldiers of the Alliance Army looked at Fang Ming, the commander of their operation, and couldn't help but curse in their hearts.  Originally they thought they were the saviors who came to be the savior of Sgur. Unexpectedly, not only did they not appreciate it, they actually guarded them like thieves.  But think about it, if you don't show up when you are needed, then when the matter is over, you rush out in a panic, it's strange that you can be seen by others.

    "Everyone rest on the spot and wait for orders." Fang Ming waved his hand feebly and ordered to his alliance soldiers.  Union soldiers are soldiers, and it is their duty to obey orders.  Since Commander Fang Ming gave the order, they naturally carried out the order.  However, just because they carry out orders does not mean that some people will obey them.  A group of men disembarked from an Alliance battleship and clashed with the men watching them while trying to pass through.

    "Why? Why don't you let us pass?" The leader yelled at the personnel responsible for monitoring the alliance.  Don't look at it. There are only three people in charge of surveillance now, but none of the hundreds of people here dare to take action.

    "Humph, why? You still have the nerve to ask why? Where were you when Sgur was attacked? Don't think I don't know you. You traitors of Sgur are in trouble on Sgur.  You chose to escape when you were young, and now you know everything is fine, and you want to come back? It's not that easy!" A person blocking the road glared at the person in front of him who was shouting at him and shouted.

    "You, get out of the way, I want to see the dean."

    "Unfortunately, the dean has just left. If you want to see the dean, please wait."

    "I was born on the Sgur planet. Do I still need your permission to go home now?"

    The person in charge of surveillance sent a person back to report to the dean what happened here, and threatened the more than a hundred people in front of him: "But don't forget, you escaped when Star Sgur needed you the most. You  If you want to come back now, it still depends on whether those of us who accompany Sgur Star through the difficulties agree. I advise you to be smart. Your information when you left has already been stored in the file. If you dare  If you break in, I can’t guarantee what will happen next.”

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? An people who are hiding in the crowd and want to make a move are immediately calmed down, and they don't dare to make any more small moves.

    Fang Ming stood on the deck of the starship and shook his head secretly as he looked at the hundred or so people being restrained by two people. He originally expected these people to be of some use, but he didn't expect that he had made a mistake.  These people are nothing but trash and of no use at all.

    With a sigh, Fang Ming returned to the starship to report the situation to his superiors. The situation that emerged now was different from any of the situations they had expected when they came. Fang Ming had to ask his superiors for instructions. What should he do now?

    *************************************

    In the central part of Sgur Star, in the college's medical school, Han Yu and others were visiting Lin Ke and Field who had woken up.

    "Lin Ke, Field, how are you feeling?" Han Yu asked with concern.

    “It’s not bad, I just feel pain all over my body.” Field replied with a grin.  Field was slapped by one of Catwoman's eight big cats, and eight of his ribs were broken.  The doctor responsible for treating Field said that Field was destined to die. One of the eight broken ribs was less than one centimeter away from Field's heart.  Now Field is lying on the hospital bed like a rice dumpling, with only one face intact.

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu, smiled softly, and replied softly: "I'm fine."

    "It's okay. What do you want to eat? Bafang will find a way to make it for you." Seeing that both Lin Ke and Field said it was okay, Han Yu said with a smile.

    Shi Bafang laughed and scolded from the side: "Hey you are so smart that you risked your life for me."

    "Haha"It's a lot of work for those who don't.  Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Okay Han Yu, stop playing tricks. The doctor has warned that Lin Ke and Field should not be overjoyed or sad at the moment, as that will easily cause the wound to open." Ning Ping reminded from the side.

    "Oh, that's right. Let's talk about business then." Han Yu nodded quickly after hearing this.

    Hearing that Han Yu said there was something serious, everyone looked at Han Yu and waited for Han Yu's next words.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 122 A boring day

    Seeing everyone in Ning Ping looking at him, Han Yu grinned and said, "Don't be so nervous, it's not a big deal. I just want to ask you, there is still more than a month left before our original three-month study plan.  , should we continue."

    "Han Yu, you want to leave?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Oh, that's not the case. It's just that I met the flame ferret before I came here. It told me that there might not be any progress if I continued to study with it, so it asked me to consider whether to change to another one in the remaining month.  learning method."

    "Change a learning method? What learning method?" Ning Ping asked after listening to Han Yu's words.

    “Go into the academy and study with those students.”

    Ning Ping frowned when he heard this, "Study with those students? But in just over a month, what can you learn in the classroom?"

    "I don't know either, that's why I want to ask your opinions." Han Yu shrugged.

    Field said while lying on the hospital bed: "It seems that this matter has nothing to do with me and Lin Ke. We need to recuperate and can only stay in the hospital."

    "It has nothing to do with me. I am a chef and I am learning cooking skills." Shi Bafang also said indifferently.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on Ning Ping. Among these people, except for him and Han Yu, who could still practice cultivation, no one else had time.

    "What are you looking at me for? I have to continue to practice swordsmanship with Meng Ben, and I don't have time to spend time with Han Yu. Han Yu, it's only for more than a month anyway, so you should just take it as a holiday for yourself and go play.  It’s time to play.”

    "Oh." Han Yu replied somewhat depressedly.  After talking together for a long time, he was still the only one who had to go to the school to attend classes, among these unloyal people!

    *************************************

    A week later, Sgur Academy started as scheduled.  If it weren't for the damaged buildings in the college being repaired, the students who returned to the college would have no idea that a thrilling battle had taken place during their absence from the college.

    The reinforcements sent by the alliance also went back and forth in despair in the first three days of school. I heard that Fang Ming and the master behind him were held accountable. The reason was that they deliberately delayed time and refused to die for Sgur Academy.  save.

    Since the establishment of Sgur College, it has already become famous all over the world.  Once the powerful people in the league find out that their alma mater has been plotted by others, they will definitely take revenge.  However, these are not things that Dean Toronto needs to worry about. The tense and busy work of opening the school has already made him extremely busy and unable to concentrate on anything else.  Although Sgur College ultimately won the previous battle, the college also suffered heavy losses. The serious shortage of teachers has become the number one problem that Sgur College needs to solve now.  In order to solve this problem, Dean Toronto had not slept a wink for several days, and tried his best to recruit people from different colleges. Finally, the day before the start of school, the teachers for the students barely reached the adequate standard.

    The school year has started, and the students came to their new classrooms, saw their new teachers, and met their new classmates. Everything was so fresh.  Of course, what the students talked about the most was the battle that took place in the college before the semester started.  In the corridors and classrooms, you can see three or five students gathering together and discussing enthusiastically.

    "Dingling bell~" As soon as the school bell rang, the students went back to class, and the corridor suddenly became quiet.

    Waiting to start class 5 of the first grade of junior high school

    "Chila~" The door opened, and the head teacher walked into the classroom with a new student, and introduced to the students: "Let me introduce to you, this is a new student, please introduce yourself."

    "Oh, my name is Han Yu." The new student introduced himself and then said nothing more, staring at the head teacher.

    As a participant in the previous battle, the head teacher knew very well the origin of Han Yu in front of him. Seeing that Han Yu was unwilling to say more, he did not force it. He pointed to the last table by the window and said: "You can do it there.  .”

    "Okay." Han Yu agreed and walked to his seat to get ready.

    "Okay, classmates, class has begun." The head teacher clapped his hands, focused the students' attention, and announced.

    "Hey, don't you have a textbook? Do you want me to lend it to you?" The man sitting at a table next to Han Yu said to Han Yu.

    “Thank you, no need, I’ll just listen.” Han Yu refused with a smile.

    Seeing that Han Yu rejected his kindness, the man who spoke didn't care. He opened the textbook and started class.  But after all, a new classmate came next to him. After listening to the class for a few minutes, the man turned his head and lookedNext to him, Han Yu was looking out the window with his right hand on his chin, looking bored.

    "Maybe this guy is a kid from that rich family, and he just came here to gain seniority, right?" The man guessed in his heart.

    Han Yu sat on the seat as if there was an iron plate covered with nails under his buttocks. He felt uncomfortable no matter what.  "Oh~ I didn't expect that classes in school would be so boring. If I had known better, I wouldn't have come here." Han Yu lamented in his heart.

    "Han Yu, lend me a hand." The head teacher's voice reached Han Yu, who was regretting coming to class.  Han Yu stood up after hearing this and pointed at the fire starter held by the head teacher.  This move shocked the students in the class, and the man sitting next to Han Yu also changed his mind, "It turns out that he is not here to gain qualifications, he is just bored because the class he is attending is not interesting.  "The man had already planned in his mind to have a good communication with Han Yu after class.

    Regardless of whether it is in the academy, there are still various small groups, and most of these small groups speak for themselves based on their strength.  People like Han Yu are of course the ones these small groups want to win over.  However, the man's idea did not come true. As soon as the bell rang and the class teacher left the classroom, Han Yu opened the window, jumped out of the window and ran away.

    "Holy shit, this is the fifth floor." The man who stood up and was about to talk to Han Yu jumped out of the window in shock.  Han Yu's actions also made other people in the classroom exclaim.  But when they squeezed to the window and saw Han Yu, who was safe and sound outside and running towards the school gate, they were all speechless again.

    "Find out the details about that man named Han Yu, we need such a person." Various groups in the college that got wind of the incident almost issued the same order.

    *****************************

    By the side of Qiushui Tan, Ning Ping stopped his sword and looked at Han Yu who was squatting aside with a helpless expression: "Han Yu, what are you doing here? You should be in school at this time, right?"

    "Class is so boring." Han Yu replied somewhat boredly. At the same time, he snatched the wine gourd from Meng Ben's hand, took a big gulp, and breathed out the smell of alcohol.  The distressed Meng Bi snatched the wine gourd back and said dissatisfied: "You brat took advantage of others' danger, knowing that I am too weak to attack others now."

    "Tch, what's the big deal about drinking from your mouth? Look at how stingy you are."

    "Is that a mouthful? Half of the gourd is gone." Meng Ben stared at Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu blinked and said to Meng Bi seriously: "Your gourd is too small."

    "Let's go, let me go quickly, don't come here to disturb my recovery." Meng Ben waved his big hand to drive Han Yu away.

    Being driven away, Han Yu stood up and said to Ning Ping without caring, "Ning Ping, why don't you go to school with me."

    "No, I want to practice here. At least I can separate this waterfall with one sword." Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    "Ah? Separate the waterfall with a sword? Ning Ping, you weren't deceived by that guy, were you?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice, looking at Meng Bi as if he was looking at a liar.  Ning Ping shook his head slightly, "I was not deceived. This waterfall was indeed separated by the teacher's sword. He can do it, but there is no way I can't do it. Han Yu, if you don't want to go to school, why not go see Lin Ke  Go with Field, they are injured and need help."

    "Okay." Han Yu replied helplessly.

    *********************************

    In the middle of Sgur College, Han Yu had just sat down for a while when the nurse came over to rush him away. The reason was that it was not visiting time and it could not affect the patient's rest.

    Han Yu was kicked out again.

    "Oh~ That guy Shi Bafang followed his teacher to collect ingredients. He couldn't find it for a while. Where should I go now? Go back to class and pull him down. I won't go back and suffer." Han Yu walked away  Thinking about where to go next, he ended up in front of the college's library without even realizing it.

    "How about reading a book?" Han Yu looked up at the plaque in the library and thought to himself.

    Just do whatever comes to mind. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. If you feel bored, it’s not too late to leave.  Thinking of this, Han Yu walked into the library, borrowed a book, walked to the reading area, and found a seat to the side to sit down.

    The whole library was quiet, except for the rustling of books, there was almost no other sound.  Han Yu sat there and read quietly, but after reading for a while, he couldn't sit still.  Just as he was about to get up and leave, the behavior of the person sitting at the table opposite him caught his attention.

    The student is writing a letter.  This move immediately reminded Han Yu of what he could do now.  Yes, write a letter, to whom?  Isn’t my sister from my hometown just like that??What a good match.

    Han Yu did it on a whim, and walked to the Courage after leaving the library.  After returning to the Courage and finding pen and paper, Han Yu began to write a letter to his sister.  Just when he picked up the pen, Han Yu started to have trouble again.  What do you write yourself?  Han Yu, who didn't know what to write, finally simply wrote a brief summary of what he had encountered during this period in the letter. After writing five sheets of paper, he was finally done.

    After delivering the letter to the courier office, Han Yu calculated the time. It should be time to visit Field and Lin Ke.  Han Yu immediately decided to go see Lin Ke and Field.  As for writing letters, Han Yu had forgotten about it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 123 Investigation

    Han Yu, this name has been mentioned by many people in a short period of time.  Since showing up in the classroom that day, he has not been seen again.  Dean Toronto was busy with other things and was not in the mood to care.  Anyway, Flame Marten said that Han Yu was now at a bottleneck in his cultivation, and it would be better to let nature take its course than to deliberately find a way to break through.

    But Toronto didn’t expect that his silence caused the teachers and students in the college to misunderstand, and they all speculated about Han Yu’s identity. He actually didn’t abide by the college rules and nothing happened.  The freedom in this kind of person makes many students jealous, and they are also envious.  The scheming students want to find opportunities to get acquainted with Han Yu to see if they can benefit from Han Yu.

    " However, Han Yu's identity is like a mystery that is difficult to solve. The students who investigated him wandered around the college like headless chickens for a long time and still found nothing.  All I know is that Han Yu arrived at Sgur Star more than two months ago, and there were several companions who arrived at Sgur Star with him.  Unable to find Han Yu, those students with ulterior motives set their sights on Han Yu's companions, and at this time they discovered that it was not easy to get close to him.

    Ning Ping is receiving instruction from Meng Ben in Qiu Shui Tan, and Qiu Shui Tan is a forbidden area for the students of the college. Anyone who wants to make themselves uncomfortable can just try it.  It's not that there's any life-threatening danger, but there's a moody weirdo who likes to tease people living there.

    It is not easy to see the two wounded people Lin Ke and Field. Although they met with the two targets in the name of visiting the wounded, they were kicked out by the nurse before they could say a few words.

    As for Shi Bafang, who is learning cooking, he is still collecting ingredients in the wild with the teacher who taught him, and he will not be back for a while.

    College Student Union

    The student council president slammed the table, looked at the two dejected subordinates standing in front of him and said, "You two are really useless. Don't you always brag about how powerful you are? How come you are blinded when you are really needed."

    "President, it's not that we don't do our best, it's just that the person we want to investigate this time is too difficult to investigate."

    "Don't make excuses for me! Failure is failure, there is no reason." The student council president waved his right hand and interrupted his subordinates.  The two men immediately shut up, lowered their heads and stopped talking.  Upon seeing this, the student council president stood up and walked to the window. He looked out the window at the crowd of people finishing school and said to himself: "It seems that I have to take action in this matter myself."

    The two people with their heads lowered raised their heads and glanced at each other when they heard this, then lowered their heads in unison, saying in their hearts: "Go ahead, you will understand the difficulties we encountered during the investigation after you experience it for yourself. By then,  I’d also like to see what you say.”

    The student president can’t read minds, so of course she didn’t hear what her two right-hand men were saying. She has now begun to confidently plan who to use as a breakthrough point to investigate Han Yu.

    On the third floor of the college hospital, in Ada's ward, unlike Lin Ke and Field, Ada, who is in excellent physical condition, can move freely at this time. As long as she is observed for another week, she can be discharged if there are no problems.  At the thought of leaving this lifeless place, Ada couldn't help but chuckle in her heart.  It was precisely because she was in a good mood that when she heard that the student council president was coming to see her, she agreed without thinking.

    "Ada, it seems that you are recovering well." The student council president looked at Ada and said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Ada smiled and replied: "Ah, thank you for your concern. The doctor said I can be discharged from the hospital next week."

    ……

    "Delia, let's stop talking here. It's about time you told me your purpose of coming here." After a while of greetings, Ada said to the student council president abruptly.

    "No way, I'm here purely to see you. Is it wrong to care about your classmates?" Student Council President Delia said covertly.

    Ida clapped her hands and said to Delia: "Okay, this is what you said. Then if you ask me something later, I won't tell you."

    "Ehactually, I still have a few things I want to ask you." Delia stretched out her thumb and index finger and gestured with Ada.

    "Hmph, I knew you had bad intentions." Ada snorted and urged impatiently: "Ask quickly, tell me what you can. If you ask me, I won't tell you what you can't."

    Delia rolled her eyes in her mind, organized her words and asked Ada: "Do you know Han Yu?"

    "Huh? Are you attracted to him? No, no, he has a master." Ada glanced at Delia in surprise, then shook her head and said.

    Delia couldn’t bear hearing thisHe reluctantly grabbed Ada by the collar, got in front of Ada and yelled: "Bah, when did I say I had a crush on him?"

    Ada was startled by Delia's anomaly. Usually Delia always looked gentle and approachable in front of others, but now she went berserk, which immediately calmed Ada.  Ada was so frightened that she nodded repeatedly and said, "That's right, you didn't like him. It was me who said nonsense."

    "Humph!" Delia snorted coldly, let go of Ada, and asked bitterly: "Tell me the information about that guy."

    Unexpectedly, Ada shook her head when she heard this, "No, grandpa said that you are not allowed to reveal anything about him and his companions to anyone."

    Delia frowned when she saw this and asked: "Why?" Delia knew very well who the grandfather Ada mentioned was, but this made Delia even more curious about Han Yu's identity.  To be able to make the dean of the college issue a hush order on his granddaughter, Han Yu's identity must be extraordinary.

    "I don't know, Grandpa didn't say." Ada shook her head and replied.

    Delia touched her chin and thought for a while, then suddenly said to Ada: "Hey, do you think that Han Yu is the dean's illegitimate son?"

    "Boom!" Ada, who was originally sitting on the bed, couldn't sit still and sat on the ground. Then she looked at Delia with a dumbfounded look and said, "Delia, don't say this nonsense. If my grandma finds out, then  Does my grandfather still want to live? Besides, if that Han Yu is really my grandfather’s illegitimate son, then don’t I have to call him uncle? "

    "You are quite concerned about the issue of seniority." Delia looked at Ada and said.

    "Don't talk about this. In a word, Han Yu has nothing to do with my grandfather. He and their companions were recommended by Alliance General Maxi Oops, how did I say it." Ada was a little belated.  Covered his mouth.

    Delia smiled and stepped forward, taking Ada's hand away from her mouth, and said with a smile: "Anyway, you have already said it, so let's say more."

    "No, no, I really can't say anything anymore." Ada shook her head after hearing this.

    "Come on, tell me a little more." Delia pressed forward step by step, Ada couldn't stand still, and they both fell on the bed.

    "Ada, Shi Bafang sent some food that he just made. I'm interested" Before Ada could let Delia, who was lying on top of her, get up, the ward door was suddenly opened, and a man wearing a hospital gown suddenly opened.  The woman in uniform walked in with a food tray and took in a panoramic view of the scene in front of her.

    The three people in the room seemed to be under petrification magic at the same time.

    The woman who came to deliver the food woke up first. Without waiting for Ada to explain, she apologized with embarrassment: "I'm sorry, I forgot to knock on the door. You continue, I swear I won't tell anyone." After that, she turned around and exited.  room.

    "Lin Ke, wait a minute, you misunderstood. I don't have that tendency. I am innocent." Ada let out a scream when she saw this, then glared at the man who was still pressing on her and grabbing her wrists with both hands.  Delia shouted: "Why don't you let go quickly."

    "Who is that person?" Delia asked as she got up.

    "It's Lin Ke. She is Han Yu's companion. She was injured with me when we were fighting the invaders who invaded the college." Ada stood up and answered.

    “Good sister, please introduce me to me.” Delia put her arm around Ada’s shoulders and smiled.

    Delia's move made Ada tremble all over. She quickly pushed Delia away, folded her arms and rubbed the goosebumps on them, and asked Delia: "Hey, you are not really a lesbian.  Bar?"

    "Huh?" Delia was stunned when she heard this, but then she understood and said angrily: "You are the one with Lace."

    “It’s okay if it’s not, it’s okay if it’s not, I’m telling you very seriously, I don’t like that tone.” Ada looked at Delia seriously and said.

    "Do you think I like it?" Veins began to appear on Delia's forehead, and there were signs of violence.  Upon seeing this, Ada quickly changed the subject and said: "Don't you want me to introduce you to Lin Ke? Come on, I just want to explain to her that what she saw just now was actually a misunderstanding."

    ……

    "Hello, my name is Delia. I am the student president of the college. Nice to meet you, Lin Ke." Delia said, holding Lin Ke's hand with a smile.  Lin Ke, on the other hand, had an unnatural smile on his face, and seemed to be a little afraid of Delia.  But at this time, Delia was thinking about how to extract information about Han Yu from the woman in front of her during the chat, so she didn't notice.

    And when Lin Ke saw Delia's eyes shining, he felt even more scared.  "If you can even push down a strong woman like Ada, how can you be your opponent?" Lin ??I sighed secretly in my heart.

    "Lin Ke, let's find a place to talk alone." Delia invited Lin Ke.

    "What are you really afraid of?" Lin Ke lamented in his heart and reached out to grab Ada who was about to run away.

    "Want to run away? You are the one who brought this trouble. Don't expect to get away so easily." Lin Ke glared at Ada and expressed strong dissatisfaction to Ada with his eyes. Ada, who felt guilty, laughed several times when she saw this.  Resigned to his fate, he stood beside Lin Ke.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 124 Meeting

    In the cafeteria of the School of Medicine at Sgur College, considering that Lin Ke and Ada were still injured at this time, Delia decided to use the cafeteria where there were not many people before the meal time as a place for the two parties to get to know each other in depth.

    Delia looked at Lin Ke, who was sitting opposite her. Even though she was also a woman and a beauty, she had to admire in her heart that the girl with black hair and eyes in front of her was really a work of art made by the Creator.  Lin Ke, who was sitting opposite Delia, was startled by the admiring light in Delia's eyes.  When Ada explained to herself that she was not Lesbian, she didn't know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She didn't mention Delia's problem at all, which made Lin Ke think that Delia was looking at him and had feelings for him.  An evil "intention".

    Lin Ke subconsciously leaned towards Ada who was sitting next to him. Upon seeing this, Ada rushed to Delia opposite and said: "Delia, can you please stop looking at people like that? It's so weird."

    "Uhoh." Delia nodded awkwardly, looked back at Lin Ke and asked, "Lin Ke, what do you want to drink?"

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Just boiled water will do."

    "Plain water? What's the point of that? Lin Ke, it's rare that Delia in front of you stretches out her neck to be slaughtered. Just feel free to cut her. I guarantee she won't resist." Ada said to Lin carelessly.  Ke said.

    Hearing this, Delia rolled her eyes at Ada and said angrily: "Don't teach others bad things. But Lin Ke, boiled water is really not that good, why don't you have some orange juice?"

    "Okay, then I'll get it." Lin Ke agreed and stood up to leave.  Unexpectedly, as soon as she stood up, Ada reached out and grabbed her. Ada tilted her neck at Delia and said, "Buy it."

    "Huh, you can only be so arrogant at this time. If you change the time, change the place, you see how I deal with you." Delia secretly resented it, but she honestly went to the sales point to buy what she needed.

    While Delia was leaving, Lin Ke quickly asked Ada in a low voice: "Ada, what does Delia want from me?"

    "Oh, I want to know about Han Yu's situation through you, Lin Ke, you have to hurry up."

    "Hold on, hold on? I'll follow, it has nothing to do with Han Yu." Lin Ke defended with a stuttering tone.

    “… Just say it like that, and you won’t regret it when the time comes.”

    Lin Ke was silent for a moment, and asked with a smile: "Um, Ada, is that Delia lace?"

    "Huh?" Ada was stunned when she heard this, then turned to look at Delia who was paying, and suddenly laughed on the table.  Lin Ke, who was laughing on the side, became a little angry and said dissatisfiedly: "You are still laughing? You are not responsible for all these things."

    "HahaI'm sorry, don't worry, that Delia is definitely a normal person and doesn't have the kind of hobbies you are worried about. But, heyif she knew that you looked at her like this, she would definitely be very angry.  Wonderful." Having said this, Ada showed a look of anticipation on her face.

    Lin Ke on the side saw it and hurriedly warned: "Ada, I'm warning you not to tell Delia what we just talked about, otherwise, I will never pay attention to you again."

    "What were you talking about just now?" Delia's voice came from behind Lin Ke, which startled Lin Ke and said quickly: "It's nothing, just chatting about some happy things."

    "What happy things, do I have the honor to hear it?" Delia said and handed the orange juice she was carrying to Lin Ke and Ada respectively.

    "UhDelia, I heard Ada say that you want to get to know Han Yu. Why are you interested in Han Yu?" Lin Ke asked, changing the subject.

    Although she knew that Lin Ke was changing the subject, this topic was indeed what Delia wanted to talk about. Previously, Delia wanted to talk but didn't know how to start this topic. Now seeing Lin Ke taking the initiative to bring it up, she said smoothly: "  Because I am the student union president of the college, I have the obligation and responsibility for Han Yu, the student who ran away on the day of the report, to let him return to class."

    "Pull it down, this is not the auditorium, and you are not giving a speech. What are you talking about?" Ada looked at Delia with contempt and said.

    Delia, who was exposed, didn't feel embarrassed at all. She glared at Ada and said, "Okay, I'll tell the truth. The actual reason is that Han Yu has attracted the attention of the whole school, and various groups are everywhere.  They want to inquire about Han Yu and want to draw Han Yu into their own group. Once it is confirmed which group Han Yu has joined, other groups will definitely be dissatisfied. By then, there will be chaos in the college. This is something the student union does not want to see.  So before this happens, I want to prevent this from happening."

    "Then what are you going to do after you find Han Yu?"???  Lin Ke asked aloud.

    "Bring him into the student union." Delia replied seriously.

    Lin Ke was silent for a moment and then said to Delia: "I think it won't be so troublesome, because in one month, Han Yu will leave Sgurr with us, so you don't have to worry about the academy because of  Chaos occurred due to Han Yu.”

    "Lin Ke, are you leaving too?" Ada asked in surprise.

    "Well, I am the navigator on the Courage. Our captain is leaving, and of course we crew members must follow." Lin Ke nodded and replied after hearing this.

    "But, we just became friends not long ago" Ada said with some reluctance.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke smiled and replied: "Haha In my heart, Ada, you will always be my friend, and I will never forget the memory of fighting side by side with you."

    "If possible, can you take me to see Han Yu?" Delia asked Lin Ke after being silent for a moment.

    "Han Yu is currently receiving guidance from the Flame Marten at the Gate of Hell. You can see him when you go there. Ada and I are still wounded, and it is not easy to leave here."

    After receiving Lin Ke’s answer, Delia nodded and said, “It’s really a pleasure to chat with you. Can I visit you often in the next month?”

    "Of course, as long as it is within the allowed visiting hours, the nurse will most likely chase people away at other times." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    After saying goodbye to Lin Ke, Delia went to the gate of hell alone.  Of course, as the president of the student union, the Hell Gate is no stranger to the place. It is located deep in the mountain behind the college and got its name from the fact that it has been burning all year round.  However, Delia was still surprised when she heard Lin Ke mention the flame ferret.  She knew that there were many strong men living in seclusion on Sgur, but she didn’t expect that there were monsters that only lived in the Death Star field hidden on Sgur. Moreover, listening to the tone of Lin Ke’s words, the flame ferret  , Lin Ke has also seen it.  Thinking of this, Delia couldn't help but regret that she didn't return to the academy earlier. Maybe she could not only catch up with the guardian battle, but also see the legendary monster.

    Thinking about her thoughts along the way, Delia walked quickly. When she stopped thinking, she realized that she had walked less than one kilometer away from the gate of hell.

    “Stop!” Delia was about to move forward after confirming the direction, when a shout suddenly came from above her head.  Delia looked up and saw a kitten's head peeking out from the dense leaves, staring at her warily.  Delia didn't dare to be careless at this time. Since there were monsters living here, who could guarantee that there was only one?  Immediately he said hurriedly: "I am the president of the student union of the college, and I have something to talk to Han Yu."

    Hearing the name Han Yu, the kitten nodded humanely, said to Delia, "Wait here," and then disappeared.

    Delia didn’t dare to move rashly, so she could only wait where she was.  Waiting is indeed an unbearable thing.  Jiuzi, Delia couldn't bear it anymore, and when she was about to go deeper, a man's figure approached from far away.

    "Who are you? Do you have a problem with me?" The man walked up to Delia and asked.

    "Are you Han Yu?" Delia asked, not answering the question.

    "Ah, it's me. Is something wrong? If anything happens, just tell me quickly. I still have things to do." Han Yu asked angrily, facing the woman in front of him who was disturbing his practice.  In Han Yu's eyes, there is no need to be polite to anyone he doesn't know.

    "My name is Delia, and I am the president of the student union of the college. Since you are a student of the college, you should not be absent from class for no reason. Even if you have received guidance from a dedicated person, you should also make a report to the student union."

    “Oh, I’m sorry, I’ll pay attention next time. Is there anything else?”

    "Ehwhen do you plan to go back to class?"

    “I’m not going, I’ll stay here to practice in the next month.” Han Yu shook his head after hearing this.

    "Are you interested in joining the student union?" Delia said the purpose of her trip.

    "Not interested." Han Yu refused.

    Although she had already guessed Han Yu’s answer, Delia still felt a little unhappy when she actually heard the answer coming from his mouth.  As the president of the student union, he is equivalent to the king among the students of the college. However, this guy in front of him has no consciousness of seeing the king. It is really rude.

    Delia was still criticizing Han Yu's rudeness in her heart, but Han Yu had no intention of greeting her anymore. He turned around and left, saying as he walked: "If you want to find someone to join the student union, why not go to Qiu Shui Tan?  There is a companion of mine there?Perhaps he will be interested in your invitation.  "

    "Qiu Shui Tan? Only a ghost would be willing to go." Delia made a face at Han Yu's back and thought to herself.  Seeing Han Yu disappear, Delia suddenly felt a little uninterested. What on earth did she want to do after running so hard?  Is it just to meet that Han Yu?

    the answer is negative.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 125 Invitation (22:57)

    "Hey, wait a minute, wait a minute." Delia shouted as she moved towards the gate of hell.  After walking for a while, I saw Han Yu's back.

    "What else do you want?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    "You really don't plan to go to the academy anymore?"

    "Well, the academy is so boring."

    "" Delia looked speechlessly at Han Yu who gave her a reason. Unexpectedly, the reason why the other person didn't want to go to the academy was boredom.  But I still have to say, "Since you said you won't go to the academy, you have to remember what you said and don't suddenly go to the academy to hang out. You know, you have been hanged in many places in the academy.  The number has been called, and I don’t want your appearance to cause chaos in the academy.”

    "Ah?What are you talking about? Why do you think my appearance will cause chaos in the college?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "It seems that you are really unaware." Delia sighed and briefly told Han Yu what happened in the college after Han Yu ran away on the day of the report.  After listening to this, Han Yu finally understood why the woman in front of him came to him. He couldn't help but said cheerfully: "Oh, I know. I promise not to go to the academy unless there are special circumstances. This is okay."

    "If there are special circumstances, remember to say that you have joined the student union after you go to the college." Delia looked at Han Yu and said.  Her intuition told Han Yu that the person in front of her was not a peaceful person, and the result of not letting him go was probably that he would go anyway, so she told him in advance how to deal with it.

    "Oh, I remember it. But I am joining the student union, but I will not help the student union."

    "I don't want to see the various groups in the college making trouble because of you, so they let you say that you are from the student union." Delia stared at the unscrupulous person in front of her and said.  What's wrong with the Students' Union? I don't know how many people in the college are trying to get in. I'm not willing to pay attention to those people. I didn't expect that this guy in front of me seems to have some resistance to the Students' Union. He really doesn't know what's good and what's good!

    "Okay, it's settled. Goodbye!" Delia turned around and left angrily.  But Han Yu was baffled by Delia's sudden anger.  "Women are really moody. I hope there is no chance of seeing her again." Han Yu muttered softly and returned to the Hell Gate to continue practicing.

    Han Yu’s wish did not come true. When he went to visit Lin Ke and Field, Delia was joking with Lin Ke.  Seeing Han Yu come in, Delia didn't show any awkward expression on her face. She stood up and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, I'm going to see Ada and I'll talk to you later." After that, she walked towards the door.  , nodded slightly when passing by Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded quickly when he saw this.

    "Lin Ke, do you know that woman?" Han Yu asked quickly after Delia left.

    "Well, we just met this morning. By the way, Han Yu, she asked me a lot about you, so please pay attention and be careful." Lin Ke reminded Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "Well, I met her at the Hell Gate. You must have told her that I was there."

    "Hehe" Lin Ke smiled sheepishly.

    "You" Han Yu pointed at Lin Ke helplessly, "I don't blame you, but I always feel that that woman has some bad intentions when she approaches us, so you have to know it yourself and don't tell her everything.  . After all, people’s hearts are separated from each other. We don’t harm others, but we can’t let others plot against us.”

    "Yeah." Lin Ke nodded slightly.

    After reminding Lin Ke to pay attention to Delia, Han Yu got up and went to see Field after talking to Lin Ke for a while.  As soon as Han Yu left, Delia arrived with Ada on the back.

    "Lin Ke, this flower is" Ada asked Lin Ke, pointing to a bouquet of bright flowers beside the bed.

    "Oh, Han Yu picked it from near the Hell Gate." Lin Ke admitted generously.  Her generosity made Ada's joking words come to her lips but not come out.  Seeing the uncomfortable look on Ada's face, Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle and said: "Not only is it my share, but your share is also in it, but Han Yu is going to see Field, so your share is in  I'm here. Remember to take your share when you go back later."

    "Just leave it to you, I'm not very good at taking care of these flowers and plants." Ada replied with a smile.

    "Lin Ke, what did Han Yu say to you just now? Is he using this flower to express his love to you?" Delia asked with a gossipy face. Her question was also a matter of concern to Ada.

    Without Han Yu’s previous reminder, Lin Ke might have told Han Yu and himself the conversation verbatim in order to show his innocence, but nowSeeing Lin Ke smile slightly, "No, he just came to discuss with me what supplies the Spirit needs to buy before leaving in a month. After all, no one else has free time now except him."

    Not hearing the answer they wanted to hear, Delia and Ada let out disappointment at the same time, causing Lin Ke to look at them dumbfounded.

    It is impossible for male and female patients to mix in the inpatient department of a medical school unless both men and women are seriously ill.  In the past, Field and Lin Ke would stay in the same ward because they were still in a life-threatening period, but now that they are out of the danger period, they have naturally moved out of the intensive care unit and stayed in their respective wards.  .  However, the college treated Field and Lin Ke well and arranged a single room for them respectively, which provided a good environment.

    Han Yu was sitting by the bed, chatting with Field.  While chatting, Field suddenly asked abruptly: "Han Yu, have you seen the woman named Delia?"

    “I’ve seen her before, once at the Hell Gate, and again at Lin Ke’s place just now. I’ve reminded Lin Ke to pay attention to her, so you don’t have to worry.” Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "I've met that woman once. She's really a natural lobbyist. She lets you tell her the information she wants to know without even realizing it." Field said with some sigh.

    "Well, after all, he is the president of the student union. Without two brushes, he can't achieve that position. But you don't have to worry too much, Field. In the final analysis, power is the key to everything. In the face of absolute power, her scheming  It’s all trivial.”

    "What if she incites those students to cause trouble for us?" Field asked,

    "Field, we are not even afraid of those intruders, so why should we be afraid of some students? As long as we don't beat those students to disability, the Dean of Toronto will not blame us. Maybe the Dean of Toronto will teach us a lesson  Teach the students in the academy not to grow their eyes to the top of their heads all day long and think they are great." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Do you still have plans to teach those students a lesson?" Field asked in surprise.

    "Haha Do you think they are looking for death if you look at them like that? Anyway, I'm here. If you want to find me, just come. If it's like what Delia said, I guess it won't take a few days for someone to come looking for me.  Me."

    In fact, it was not as Han Yu speculated. A few days later, the day after he said these words to Field, when Han Yu entered the housing department of the medical school with flowers picked from the gate of hell to visit Lin Ke and Field.  , a group of students appeared out of nowhere and surrounded Han Yu.

    "Please join our swordsman club."

    "Please join our warrior club."

    "Please join our club of superpowers."

    "Please join our physician department."

    "Please join our chef department."

    ……

    "Why do you, a cook, come here to join in the fun?"

    "What do you care? I'm happy."

    As the saying goes, one woman is equal to five hundred ducks.  In fact, this statement applies to anyone.  Looking at the noisy people blocking his way, Han Yu felt as if he was among a flock of ducks, his ears buzzing non-stop.

    "Shut up!" Han Yu shouted loudly, drowning out all the sounds.  Everyone who was arguing looked at Han Yu and heard Han Yu say: "I have joined the student union. If you don't believe it, you can go to Delia and ask for clarification." After saying that, Han Yu pushed away everyone and walked away.  Entered the residency department of medical school.

    "Why? Why can the student union take advantage of their position to steal people? Let's go and talk to Delia!" the head of the Warrior Department shouted, and responders gathered.  The usual dissatisfaction with the student union finally broke out at this moment.  However, this outburst did not last even ten seconds before it was interrupted by the gatekeeper of the housing department of the medical school.  Just then, the gatekeeper rushed out with a broom in hand and yelled at the excited students: "Go back to the college and go crazy! This is the inpatient department of the medical school, and this is not a place for you to run wild!" Students  Suddenly the wolves were running wildly.

    Although the enthusiasm could no longer continue to burn under the interruption of the gatekeeper, the idea of ????going to the student union to explain it has made all the students go to the student union in unison.

    “Protest?” Delia, who was dealing with affairs, put down her work and looked at the dozen or so ministers from various departments of the college standing in front of her, and asked with a hint of confusion.

    "Yes, protest! Why did your student union drag Han Yu into the student union first?" the head of the warrior department replied, raising his head.

    "Huh? That Han Yu came to the academy?" Delia frowned.Tao.

    "No, we learned that Han Yu often visited the inpatient department of the medical school, so today we went to invite him. But to our disappointment, your student union took the lead."

    Hearing that Han Yu did not come to school, Delia breathed a sigh of relief, looked at everyone and asked, "What do you want?"

    "Fair competition." The Minister of Warriors Department quickly replied, and the ministers standing behind him nodded in unison.

    “…Okay, but it’s useless for us to decide this matter alone. We also need to seek Han Yu’s opinion. Do you think that’s right?”

    "Okay, but we need to be on site." The head of the warrior department replied.

    Delia nodded and said, "Tomorrow, we will go to see Han Yu together."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 126 College Marathon (22:57)

    In the cafeteria of Sgur College, Han Yu, who was blocked by Delia and others, looked calmly at the people sitting opposite him, quietly waiting for what these people wanted to say.

    "Well here's the thing. These people are dissatisfied with Han Yu that you joined the student union, so they strongly demand the student union to explain this matter. In order to appease these people's dissatisfaction, the student union decided to give them a  Take your chances.”

    "That is to say, your student union couldn't stand it anymore, so you threw me out." Han Yu concluded expressionlessly.

    Delia turned her head to look at him and did not answer.  Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly, sighed and said to everyone: "Okay, since you want me to join your group, then agree to two conditions."

    "No problem, please tell me." The head of the Warrior Department said quickly.

    "First, please ask those non-combat groups to withdraw voluntarily. I am not good at what you are good at, and I don't want to become your sign to recruit new members."

    "Okay, no problem." The head of the Warrior Department agreed.  This condition is good. In this way, nearly one-third of the competitors can be directly wiped out.

    "Second, if you want me to join your group, as long as one of you can beat me, I will join that group."

    As soon as this condition came out, the head of the Warrior Department and the heads of several other departments looked at each other, wondering what kind of medicine Han Yu was selling in his gourd.  Seeing the hesitation of these people, Han Yu asked with a sneer: "What? You don't have confidence in yourself? Isn't there a leader in the college?"

    "Okay, I promise you. But if there is any damage by then"

    “You are responsible for all consequences.”

    "Okay, it's settled." The head of the Warrior Department agreed.

    In order to show fairness, Delia, the president of the student union, was elected as the referee.  The competition venue is set in the academy's auditorium. Of course, in order to save the face of the loser, this competition will not be made public.  However, there is no airtight wall in this world, and the news of Han Yu's competition with the ministers of various departments spread among the students at a very fast speed.

    Before the first day's competition began, people had gathered around the auditorium. At first, the students were watching with the intention of watching the fun. However, when they saw the confident ministers entering the auditorium, they were  After the person was carried out, the students' minds changed.

    The condition for Han Yu to join each department is that the representatives elected by each department can defeat him. When the students watched the student representatives representing them being carried out one by one, a battle related to the reputation of the college began.  Every student desperately hopes to use action to crush Han Yu's arrogance, but apart from being disappointed again and again, they are still disappointed.

    Half a month has passed, and the number of people coming to challenge has expanded from ministers of various ministries to every student.  The previous announcement that Han Yu would join a group if he loses is no longer important in the eyes of the students. For the sake of the college's face, and even more for their own face, all the students of Sgur College are united and want to defeat Han.  Yu, to restore their self-esteem that can no longer be injured.

    "Dean, is this okay?" Vice Dean Marcos asked Dean Toronto with some worry.

    "Is there any problem? Those students always think that they are the pride of heaven all day long, and this time it is just through Han Yu that those guys who have their eyes above their heads know what it means to be alone."

    "But what if some students can't help but act randomly?"

    "Whoever messes up will be fired? The fight between them and Han Yu must be limited to what we can control. You don't have to worry about this matter. I have already informed that girl Delia, she will  Take care of it." Toronto patted Marcos on the shoulder to comfort him.

    "I hope so. Dean, to tell you the truth, my right eyelid has been twitching these days. As the saying goes, the left eye twitches for wealth, and the right eye twitches for disaster"

    "Okay, okay, you're not a fortune teller, why do you believe in those? Okay, let's do the work. I have a sense of responsibility for Han Yu's affairs, so you don't have to worry." Toronto waved his hand impatiently.

    Seeing this, Marcos couldn’t say anything more. He could only do what he was responsible for, and at the same time, he prayed in his heart that nothing would happen.  The current Sgur Academy has just experienced a disaster and cannot be beaten again.

    Near the college auditorium, Ning Ping is walking slowly.  By successfully splitting the waterfall, Ning Ping not only obtained Meng Bi's Qiushui Sword, but also improved his understanding of swordsmanship to a new level.  Meng Ben predicted, "In time, you will become a great person. But now, get out of here and don't let me see you again! You actually split the waterfall!"

    Whenever I think of Meng Ben’s regret,With a dull look, Ning Ping felt as comfortable as drinking a glass of ice water in the dog days of summer. The hard work of the past few days was completely rewarded at this moment.  However, considering that Meng Ben was now on the verge of going berserk, Ning Ping rationally chose to retreat in order not to further provoke him.

    "Wow~" The door of the auditorium opened. In the expectant eyes of everyone, a stretcher was carried out, accompanied by sighs from many students.  Ning Ping couldn't help but feel a little puzzled. Although he had heard about what happened in the past few days from Lin Ke and Field, this was the first time he saw it with his own eyes.

    "What's wrong with you?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Oh~ we lost again. Adding this, the college has already lost twenty-eight times. I really don't know when someone will appear who can defeat that Han Yu." Someone on the side sighed.

    "You hate that Han Yu?"

    "Of course. What he is doing now is slapping our students in the face. How can we not hate him."

    "If you hate him so much, why don't you think of ways to plot against him?"

    "Who are you? How can you say such a thing? Although we lost, we are still the ones who can afford to lose. Although Han Yu is hateful, he also won with dignity and dignity. How can we do whatever it takes to win?  ? It would be better not to have such a victory." Several students nearby nodded in agreement upon hearing this.

    Ning Ping nodded secretly when he saw this. It is indeed the Skull College with a long history. Although the students here are very arrogant, they also have their arrogant capital. At least it is very valuable to be an upright person.

    "Hey, are you okay?" The student who was talking to Ning Ping asked worriedly when he saw Ning Ping walking towards the auditorium.

    Ning Ping turned around and replied, "I am companions with that Han Yu, I am not here to compete with him."

    The door of the auditorium opened, and Han Yu asked Delia in confusion: "Didn't we agree that there should be three hours between each show of contempt? What happened this time Ha, Ning Ping, why are you here?"

    "Come and see what trouble you are causing?" Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    "Haha Hey, it seems that you have fulfilled what Meng Bi asked of you. Is the Qiu Shui Sword hanging on your waist?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping's waist and asked.

    "Yeah." Ning Ping agreed and asked Han Yu: "How long do you plan to continue this kind of thing?"

    "I don't know. Anyway, I have to wait for Shi Bafang for a few days, so I'll just pass the time." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "What is Shi Bafang doing now?"

    "He said that he is practicing with his instructor and will graduate in a few days. Lin Ke and the others have discussed that we will leave here after Shi Bafang graduates. I originally wanted to inform you, but I didn't expect you to arrive in advance.  Training is over.”

    "Well, how about we hand it over while we have time now? I just want to test to see if I have made any progress during this period?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and suggested.

    Hearing this, Han Yu waved his hands repeatedly, "No, no, I just competed with others, and I don't have the energy to fight with you now?"

    "It's not up to you." Ning Ping smiled and drew his sword and went straight to stab Han Yu.  Han Yu quickly dodged, flames rose in his hands, looked at Ning Ping and said with a smile: "It seems that you won't give up until you compete with me this time."

    "That's right."

    “Then come on, let me see how much progress you have made following that Meng Ben.”

    Han Yu and Ning Ping started fighting at will, which surprised Delia on the side. She didn't expect that the two people who were talking and laughing at the beginning would suddenly take action, and judging from the looks of those two people, they seemed to be serious.  of.  He wanted to persuade the two of them to stop, but at this time they could never find a chance to intervene.

    Outside the auditorium, many students who heard the commotion in the auditorium thought of the same problem almost at the same time. The hateful Han Yu and his companions were fighting among themselves.

    For a moment, the students present were very conflicted. They hoped that the swordsman named Ning Ping could defeat Han Yu, who had embarrassed them many times in a row, but they were also unwilling that the person who could defeat Han Yu was not a student in the academy.  Do they want such a victory or not?

    However, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were fighting, had no time to care about other people's thoughts. At this time, what they were thinking about was knocking down their opponents, and then loudly laughing at their opponents' weakness.

    The door of the auditorium flew out with a bang, and two figures flashed past the eyes of many students one after another, heading towards the mountain behind the college.  As soon as many students saw the protagonist running away, they immediately took steps to catch up.

    Ning Ping is in the front and Han Yu is in the back. The two of them are worried that they will break up.The auditorium was damaged and they decided to change the venue for the competition. However, a large number of students followed them, which the two of them did not expect.  ,

    But now that there are so many people following, it is no longer appropriate to go to the back mountain. If they offend a hermit who likes silence, Han Yu and Ning Ping will not want to suffer the consequences.  But it was unrealistic to stop now. Looking at the overwhelming crowd of students behind them, Han Yu and Ning Ping chose to continue running.

    Afterwards, this day was designated by the college as a marathon day for all students in the college.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 127 A stranger from my hometown comes (22:57)

    Please help readers. I am not good at publicity. If you think this book is good, please recommend it to your friends. I would be very grateful.

    *********************************

    "Old man, when did I become your closed disciple?" Han Yu asked, staring at Dean Toronto.  After Ning Ping and I took all the students in the college to run around the college ten times that day, Dean Toronto announced the next day that Han Yu was his closed disciple.  As soon as the news came out, most of the students in the college were calm.  The dean's close disciple, no wonder no teacher intervened in such nonsense. I don't complain that my students lost to them.

    Of course there are a small number of sober-minded people like Delia here.  However, Han Yu's hands-on ability is not as strong as that of Han Yu. If he expresses different opinions at this time, it is tantamount to tearing off the last fig leaf of the college students. Of course, Delia and others will not do such a thing that will cause public outrage, and they will only  I can hold my nose and acquiesce.

    But the college’s acquiescence does not mean that Han Yu can acquiesce.  What's this?  There was suddenly an inexplicable addition to my head. Although I didn't hate the old man from Toronto, I just couldn't say anything without my consent.  With this idea in mind, Han Yu went to Dean Toronto to discuss the matter.

    "What? Do you have any objections to me being your master?" Dean Toronto asked without raising his head.

    "Of course. Would you be happy if it were you?" Han Yu asked with eyes wide open.

    Hearing this, Toronto put down the documents in his hands, looked at Han Yu and asked, "What do you want?"

    This was what Han Yu was waiting for. He spread his right hand towards Toronto and said, "Meeting gift."

    "Huh?" Toronto couldn't help but be stunned.

    "It's a meeting ceremony. Isn't there a meeting ceremony for apprentices? You, old man, have never had an apprentice?" Han Yu looked at Toronto with contempt and said.

    Toronto instantly felt his heart beating faster and the blood in his chest boiling. He glared at Han Yu and asked, "What kind of meeting gift? Did you do it the other way around? It should be you, the apprentice, who gave me this master meeting gift, right?"

    "No, you are mistaken. It should be the meeting gift given by the master to the apprentice. Don't try to deceive me. I have been a master and know the rules." Han Yu looked at Toronto with an expression like "Don't try to lie to me."

    "You are here today to ask for a meeting gift." Toronto said, covering his chest with his hands and looking at Han Yu.

    "Of course, this is a rule. And I will be leaving in a few days. If I don't ask you for a meeting gift now, I don't know when I can make up for it. I can't let others say that you, the master, are a bastard.  You must be a stingy master."

    "I bet you still think about me?" Toronto asked with a wry smile.

    "Don't be moved, this is what I should do." Han Yu waved his hand and replied.

    Toronto smiled bitterly and shook his head. Toronto really couldn't teach Han Yu a lesson.  Not to mention that he was recommended by Maxi, just for what he and his companions did when the four villains attacked, Toronto has always been grateful and always wanted to find an opportunity to repay Han Yu and others.

    Strictly speaking, when the four villains attacked, Han Yu and others could have left in their spaceship without any fuss, but they did not do that. Instead, they stayed and fought side by side with Sgur Academy.  The friendship Toronto will never forget.  Now seeing Han Yu asking for a meeting gift, Toronto nodded and agreed to Han Yu's request after being embarrassed.

    "This is my private collection room. If you like anything, you can take it away. By the way, you only need to take one piece." Toronto brought Han Yu to his collection room and said to Han Yu.

    "One piece? That's too little. I have four companions." Han Yu whispered after hearing this.

    "Don't talk nonsense. If you don't like it, I will take you to the college's collection room. There are many things there. You can pick one for you and your companions, but the quality cannot be guaranteed."

    “Then it’s better to stay here.” Han Yu said, as if he was afraid that Toronto would regret it, he stepped into the collection room.  Along the way, Han Yu picked from left to right and looked right. With Toronto beside him explaining the functions of the collections, Han Yu didn't have to worry about picking things whose purpose he didn't know.  But due to the limited quantity, Han Yu was a little hesitant and didn't know which one to choose?  Until he found a box sitting in the corner.

    "OldMaster, what kind of beads are these?" Han Yu opened the box and asked Toronto next to him.  Seeing Han Yu change his words in time, Toronto smiled slightly, stepped forward and took a look and said: "This is called the Life Orb. It can warn other people who have this kind of orb when their companions are in danger."

    "Oh?" Han Yu lowered his head and glanced at the seven orbs of seven colors in the box in his hand.  To manyDuo said: "Master, this is what I chose. Please tell me how to use it."

    "Have you thought about it?" Toronto asked.

    "Um."

    Seeing Han Yu nod, Toronto smiled and said, "Since you have chosen this, let's go. We will tell you how to activate these orbs when we get out."

    Han Yu followed Toronto out of the collection room holding the orb box.  As soon as he left the door of the collection room, Toronto led Han Yu to his office and said: "This kind of orb itself has the ability to sense each other, so the method of activating it is not difficult. Just separate the blood of your companions."  Just drop a drop into the orb you choose. If you have companions in the future, you only need to add the blood of the new companions into the orb. By the way, do not drop your own blood into the orb you choose.  "

    "Thank you, Master, for your teachings." Han Yu thanked him loudly, which attracted side glances from those who saw him.

    “You’re a smart kid.” Toronto whispered to Han Yu with satisfaction.  This time it was announced that Han Yu was his disciple. There was no objection in the academy, and the biggest reason was that Han Yu had not expressed his consent to become his master in Toronto. Now, Han Yu loudly called Toronto master in front of everyone.  , the matter of apprenticeship has naturally become a certainty.

    After bidding farewell to Toronto, Han Yu returned to the Courage with the newly obtained orb.  Everyone in Ning Ping was there. Seeing Han Yu come back with a smile on his face, Ning Ping asked curiously: "What did you get? To make you smile like this?"

    "Look." Han Yu put the box in his hand on the table and opened it. Seven orbs of different colors, each about the size of an egg, immediately attracted the attention of Ningping and others.

    "What's the significance of this bead?" Ning Ping asked as he picked up a purple bead.

    "Master said this is called the Orb of Life. After activating the function, it can notify the holders of other orbs when the holder is in danger. I think we need this kind of orb, so I chose this as a meeting gift for apprenticeship."

    "So you agree to become your disciple in Toronto?"

    "Well, there won't be any missing piece of meat anyway." Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    "You, you are so blessed that you don't know how blessed you are. Do you know how many people want to be that disciple of Toronto but can't? If those people knew what you are like now, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood." Ning  Ping said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu shrugged when he heard this, "They have their own purposes for becoming masters, so of course master will not accept them. But I have no purpose for becoming master, so of course master will accept me."

    "Han Yu, how do you activate this kind of bead?" Lin Ke picked up an orange bead and asked Han Yu.

    "First, each person chooses a bead of a color, and then drops a drop of blood into each person's bead, excluding the orb you selected."

    "Oh." Lin Ke agreed and held the orange orb in his hand.  Ning Ping picked purple, Field picked dark blue, and Shi Bafang, who just returned to the team yesterday, picked green.

    "Han Yu, this red orb suits you very well." Ning Ping picked up the red orb and handed it to Han Yu.  Han Yu took it with a smile, then pricked his finger first and dropped a drop of blood on the orbs chosen by the four Ningping people.  The blood drops dripped on the orb and was quickly absorbed by the orb, forming a small core inside the translucent orb.  Ning Ping and others followed suit, and like Han Yu, they pricked their fingers and dripped blood on the other people's orbs.

    "What to do with the remaining two orbs?" Field asked everyone.

    "Leave it to Lin Ke for safekeeping first, and then distribute the orb to them after meeting new companions." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "agree."

    "Seconded."

    Everyone put their orbs away and began to discuss where to go next after leaving Star Sgur.  Han Yu and Shi Bafang felt that their group was not large in number and its composition was not perfect. At least there was not even a doctor. If someone got sick during the trip and there was no doctor nearby, it would be a disaster.  It's a very troublesome thing, but Ning Ping and Field believe that it is important to find new companions, but it is also important to ensure the survival of the current group.  They don't have much money anymore and they have to do something to make money.

    The two sides were arguing. Lin Ke sat aside and smiled, watching everyone argue with blushing faces, remaining neutral.

    "Beep~Beep~" the courage's alarm sounded. Lin Ke stood up and said to Han Yu and others: "Stop arguing now, someone is approaching." After saying that, Lin Ke came to the monitor and found that it was Delia.  He brought a stranger to the cabin door of the Courage.

    "Are you Han Yu?" the stranger looked at Han Yu with an unkind expression and asked.

    “??That is, who are you?  "Han Yu replied unhappily. The stranger's eyes made him feel a little uncomfortable.

    "You don't need to know who I am, I'm just a messenger. If you want to know the current whereabouts of your sister Han Mengxin, follow me to meet someone right away."

    Hearing his sister’s name coming out of the stranger’s mouth, Han Yu was startled, looked at the stranger and asked, “Where are you from?”

    "The Dragon Horn Star in the Tianlong Star Territory."

    "Bang!" As soon as the stranger finished speaking, a fist fell on his annoying face.  Han Yu waved his hand and said to everyone: "Field, keep an eye on this guy. Lin Ke, prepare the Courage to set sail. The target is the Dragon Horn Star of the Draconis Language."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 128 Blackmail Letter 10 (22:57)

    Upon hearing the news that Han Yu was leaving, Dean Toronto quickly came with people to see him off. Of course, he was more out of curiosity.  You obviously agreed to stay for a few days, why did you suddenly leave?

    When Toronto and others rushed to the Courage and saw Han Yu walking around like a trapped animal, they understood that something had happened.

    "What's going on?" Ada pulled Lin Ke aside and asked in a low voice.

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu and replied in a low voice: "I'm not sure, but just now Delia brought a stranger who claimed to be from Han Yu's hometown and told Han Yu that if he wanted his sister Han Mengxin to be safe, he should  Go to a place with him obediently, and then Han Yu becomes like this."

    "Where is the stranger?" Ada asked.

    "He has been knocked unconscious by Han Yu and locked up. Field is taking care of him."

    Toronto nodded slightly when he heard this, stepped forward and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, calm down, things are not as bad as you think."

    Han Yu stopped when he heard this, smiled bitterly and replied: "Teacher, I know things are not as bad as I thought, but when I think of the danger my sister may encounter, I, as an elder brother, can't calm down.  "

    "You must calm down, because your sister is still waiting for you to save her. If you don't calm down, who do you want to save your sister." Toronto said in a deep voice.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, most of the anxiety and uneasiness in his eyes had disappeared.  Han Yu bowed to Toronto and said, "Thank you teacher for your teaching just now."

    Toronto accepted Han Yu's courtesy as a matter of course, nodded and said: "Well, we don't have much time as master and apprentice. I am also very happy to teach you a little before you leave. Delia, how did you meet that stranger?  of?"

    "Dean, on my way to the Courage to find Lin Ke, I met a stranger who had been asking about Han Yu from passers-by, so I brought him here. I didn't expect that person turned out to be  Kidnapper." Delia replied quickly.

    "Well, I don't blame you for this, you are also an uninformed person. Do you think so? Han Yu." Toronto nodded, looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly and replied: "Teacher, I have calmed down. How could I vent my anger on Delia, who has nothing to do with this matter in the first place? Teacher, you are too worried."

    Toronto smiled slightly when he heard this and asked: "Then what are you going to do next?"

    "First go back to Dragon Horn Star to see if my sister is still in my hometown. Then we will consider other things." Han Yu replied.

    “What if your sister is really kidnapped?” Toronto asked.

    "Then the only thing we can do is to show off the tricks and deal with the kidnappers properly."

    "You never thought about calling the police?"

    "Call the police? Teacher, who are you calling the police to? The alliance? I don't deny that there are good people in the alliance who are dedicated to public service, but I can't put all my sister's life and safety on the alliance, because I can't afford to gamble.  .”

    "Since you said so, you can make up your own mind. If you need my help in any way, don't forget to ask. I am your teacher. Although I am not a great person, I still have some connections.  .”

    "Thank you, teacher. Teacher, I'm going to interrogate the guy who sent the letter next. Are you interested in coming with me?"

    "No, I still have things to deal with. You can go alone, remember what I said, you, Han Yu, will be protected by me."

    After seeing off Toronto and others, Han Yu's sad face was not relieved. Lin Ke stepped forward and comforted softly: "Don't be too anxious. It's not yet confirmed whether your sister has been kidnapped."

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled bitterly and replied: "Lin Ke, no matter whether that girl is tied up or not, as a brother, I know that something may happen to her, so how can I not be anxious. Forget it, let's not talk about this anymore, let's go together.  Examine the guy who came to deliver the letter."

    Walking to the room where the stranger was temporarily detained, I heard the man's arrogant voice before he entered the room: "You'd better be polite to me. Your leader's sister is in our hands now. If I'm hurt in any way, I'll take care of you immediately."  It’s hard to say what will happen to your leader’s sister then.”

    The door opened, and Han Yu walked in with a gloomy look.  Seeing Han Yu come in, the guy who was so arrogant before suddenly felt a stinging pain on his face.  Looking at Han Yu with some fear, he saw Han Yu sitting opposite him without saying a word. His arrogant courage seemed to suddenly grow stronger again, and he regained his arrogant attitude.  He looked down on Han Yu and said: "Han Yu, if you know what I mean, kneel down and kowtow to me immediately to apologize. Otherwise, when I take you to see my boss, tell my boss??You once beat me. When the time comes, it's not certain whether your sister, hehe, will be able to come out of our boss's house intact.  Speaking of which, your sister is a beauty.  "

    "Bang!" Another punch fell on the messenger's nose. Han Yu said to Field and Shi Bafang who had long been unable to bear it: "Do it and let him understand his current position."

    “Crackling, crackling…

    "I'm sorry, I was wrong." The messenger bowed down and bowed to Han Yu and others.

    "Humph." Han Yu snorted coldly, looked at the messenger and asked, "What's your name?"

    "Just call me San'er." The messenger replied quickly, fearing that he would be beaten again after answering.

    "San'er? Who sent you here?"

    "My eldest son." San'er replied.

    "Who is the boss of your family?" Han Yu asked.

    "Uhthis" San'er looked at the other people around Han Yu hesitantly and hesitated to speak.

    Seeing this, Han Yu sneered and said, "It seems you haven't learned your lesson yet."

    "Ahno" San'er screamed, but it was too late.

    “Crackling, crackling…

    "I'm sorry, I know I was wrong and I won't dare to do it again." San'er knelt down and bowed again.

    "Tell me, who is your boss?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    "The leader of the Thunder Pirates." San'er answered honestly.

    "Thunder Pirates? Why is he looking for me?" Han Yu asked with a frown. He didn't know the leader of the Thunder Pirates at all, and he didn't understand what this guy who suddenly attacked his relatives wanted to do.

    "I don't know about this either. I am just an errand boy. How could I know these things? But here is a letter written by my family leader to you. I believe you will understand after reading it."

    After listening to San'er's words, Han Yu asked: "Where is the letter?"

    "Just in my arms." San'er quickly replied.  At this time, his hands were tied behind his back, and he wanted to take this opportunity to let Han Yu help him untie himself.

    Ning Ping grabbed Han Yu, who was about to step forward to loosen San'er's bonds, and pouted at Shi Bafang. Shi Bafang understood, stepped forward, found the letter from San'er's arms, and handed it to Han Yu.

    When he opened the letter, Han Yu's brows furrowed deeper and deeper.  The main idea of ??the letter was that Han Yu's sister Han Mengxin was arrested by the leader of the Thunder Pirates. If Han Mengxin was to be fine, she would give her the Fire Seed in exchange.  As for the location of the transaction, let San'er, the messenger, be responsible for leading the way.

    "What's wrong? Is that flame seed important?" Ning Ping asked when he saw that Han Yu looked wrong.

    Han Yu frowned and replied: "Of course it's important, so important that I don't even know what the flame seed is."

    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned when they heard this.

    Seeing everyone in a daze, Han Yu shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I mean, I don't know what the flame seed mentioned in this letter is at all. Now I really doubt that the leader of the Thunder Pirates is a  Myopia.”

    "But now your sister has fallen into the hands of the other party, and that guy won't listen to your explanation." Ning Ping said calmly.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly, shook his head and replied: "Yes, this is also where I am in trouble. If I really have this kind of flame seed, for the sake of my sister's safety, it doesn't matter if I give it to him, but nowit seems  A war is inevitable."

    " Han Yu, you are our leader, so no matter what decision you make, we people will support you. You just need to keep moving towards the goal you have decided on, and we will smooth over the obstacles along the way.  "

    "You want to fight against our Thunder Pirates? Just a few of you?" San'er shouted to Han Yu and others with a look of disbelief.

    "It seems that some people here don't believe in our abilities." Ning Ping said with a dark smile to Field and Shi Bafang.

    "You, what do you want to do? No~" San'er shrank into a ball, looking at the approaching Ningping trio with a horrified expression and shouted.

    “Crackling, crackling…

    "I'm sorry, I'm short-sighted and don't know how powerful all the heroes are. I'd like to ask you all heroes to spare me a moment." San'er knelt down and bowed down to Han Yu and others for the third time.

    "Hmph." Ning Ping snorted coldly and said to Field beside him: "Field, I will leave this guy under your care. If this guy dares to play tricks, just beat him. Don't beat him to death."

    "Sure, I'll remember it." Field agreed.??, and began to look San'er up and down, as if he was looking for a place where he could beat San'er happily without killing San'er.  San'er was so frightened that he kept trembling.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly, threw San'er to Field to cook, and took the letter to invite Ning Ping and others to go out for discussion.  Arriving outside, Han Yu shook the letter in his hand and said to everyone: "Everyone, the itinerary remains unchanged. We will return to Dragon Horn Star first. I want to confirm whether my sister has really been kidnapped."

    "Han Yu, if your sister is really kidnapped" Lin Ke asked.

    "Then even if there is a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire ahead, I will rescue my sister safely!" Han Yu replied firmly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 129 The pirates are coming

    Dragon Star in the Dragon Star Territory

    As a planet that is still under development, Dragon Horn is more advanced than many other planets in the Tianlong Star Region. However, the people living on Dragon Horn have not complained and are still living very peacefully in the land that raised them.  and work hard for this planet and their respective futures.

    Because it is an underdeveloped planet, there is only one school on Dragon Horn Planet. From elementary school to high school, everyone is in this school. As usual, Han Mengxin locked her house and prepared to go to school.  Han Mengxin is in a good mood today. Her brother who has been away from home for more than half a year finally sent her a letter. From the letter, it can be seen that her brother's current situation is not bad, and she can finally let go of her worries.

    "Mengxin, what makes you so happy when you encounter something?" A greeting came from beside her.  Han Mengxin smiled and replied: "My brother sent me a letter."

    "Ah, it turns out it's your two-hundred-and-five-dollar guy Hehe Sorry, sorry, I didn't mean it. I'm not the only one who said that."

    "Hmph, you are not allowed to say that about my brother. He is just a little more naive and not a fool." Han Mengxin said dissatisfied.  Liu Qingmei, who knew she had said something wrong, smiled and apologized: "Yes, yes, I was wrong, isn't it okay? I promise, if I see someone saying something wrong about your brother next time, I will be the first to rush up and teach him a lesson."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? have slanted a glance at her childhood sweetheart, and said angrily: "You can do it, I don't want to take the blame for you again. Qingmei, you are a girl after all, do you really think you are a hero?"

    "What's wrong with girls? Aren't three of the twelve divine generals in the alliance female?" Liu Qingmei retorted unconvinced.

    "But you also need to know that behind the three goddess generals there is a huge family force supporting them. Qingmei, if you continue like this, you will only become a weapon in the hands of others in the future, and you will not be able to control your own destiny"

    "Okay, okay, Mengxin, just stop saying a few words. I, Liu Qingmei, have sworn a long time ago that if I can't live according to my own ideas, it's better to die cleanly." Liu Qingmei interrupted to persuade herself.  Han Mengxin said.  Looking at the stubborn Liu Qingmei, Han Mengxin shook her head slightly and had to give up.

    While the two were talking, they had already reached the school gate. As soon as they entered the school gate, two rows of boys shouted in unison: "Good morning, Miss Han Mengxin."

    "Good morning, everyone." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.  Liu Qingmei on the side knew that it was time for her to come forward. In the past, Han Yu came forward at this time, but now

    "You came here so early in the morning to have sex, you're seeking death!" Liu Qingmei put her hands on her hips, shielding Han Mengxin behind her, and shouted at the boys who were surrounding her.

    Those boys immediately dispersed. It wasn't that they didn't want to resist, it was Liu Qingmei, a woman who was too powerful, and her attacks were dark and ruthless. Seven gangsters from outside the school once came to the school to look for trouble, but they happened to be bumped into by Liu Qingmei who was attending school.  Next, at the gate of the school, Liu Qingmei beat the seven gangsters unconscious. Afterwards, she was awarded a medal for bravery by the school, specifically responsible for the school's discipline issues.

    With a roar, Liu Qingmei drove away the boys. She reached out and grabbed the collar of a boy who had just arrived at the school gate and was about to enter the school.

    "UhahemLiu Qingmei, what do you want to do?" The boy who was grabbed by the collar asked Liu Qingmei while coughing.

    "Shi Tianbao, didn't you see that these two weak girls need help?" Liu Qingmei said dissatisfied.

    "Oh, really? How come I see Han Mengxin, a weak girl, and where is the other weak girl?" Shi Tianbao looked around and asked Liu Qingmei pretending to be confused.

    Shi Tianbao, the school's discipline committee member, is as ruthless as Liu Qingmei. He is also Liu Qingmei's childhood sweetheart, rival and neighbor. The two have been fighting since childhood, and neither one obeys the other.

    "Shi Tianbao, I think you are itchy again and need a beating." Liu Qingmei stared at Shi Tianbao with her teeth itching.

    "Oh, how did you know? Do you want to scratch my brother's itch again this time?" Shi Tianbao replied with a look of shame.

    Seeing this, Han Mengxin shook her head helplessly and walked towards the school.  According to past experience, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao both had martial arts gyms in their families, and the martial arts gyms were opened opposite each other's martial arts gyms. The feud was no longer a day or two.

    "Eh? Mengxin, wait for me." Seeing Han Mengxin abandon her and run away, Liu Qingmei hurriedly chased Han Mengxin. After running for two steps, she glared at Shi Tianbao unwillingly and said, "I'll settle the score with you later.  .”

    "Teach at any time." Shi Tianbao replied not to be outdone.

    With the ringing of the school bell, the students began their usual campus life.  Not only the students of the school, but also the whole?Dragon Horn Planet, the people living on this planet also started their intense and busy work, until a sudden alarm sounded, breaking everyone's peaceful life.

    Pirate ships, three large pirate ships flying black skull and crossbones flags descended from the sky, covering the only school on Dragon Horn Planet.  People who were working put down their work, picked up weapons and rushed to school, preparing to fight the invading pirates.  Within the school, the senior students have spontaneously organized themselves to prepare for resistance, while the middle-grade students have taken the lower-grade students and hid in the basement of the school.

    The pirates rushed out of the ship with strange screams and went straight to the school to kill them.  As for the school, Liu Qingmei, who had changed into a warrior uniform, raised her spear in her hand, raised her arms and shouted to the many students behind her: "Brothers and sisters, can we watch these pirates come to our Dragon Horn Planet to run wild?"

    "cannot!"

    "Follow me and drive these damn pirates out of Dragon Horn Star!" After saying that, Liu Qingmei took the lead and rushed towards the pirates.

    When the charging pirates saw that the students who were supposed to be lambs to be slaughtered in their eyes were rushing towards them, they immediately showed a bloodthirsty smile.  Although the boss said at the beginning that people should not be hurt easily in this mission, he did not say that he should not hurt people when the other party resisted.

    The pirate closest to Liu Qingmei had already raised the big knife in his hand. Liu Qingmei raised her spear straight, and when she was about to stab, a figure passed over her head and cut off the pirate's head with a knife.  Liu Qingmei saw clearly the guy who stole her opponent, and immediately shouted: "Shi Tianbao, what are you doing?"

    "It's nothing, just a spur-of-the-moment idea. I want to compete with you to see who can kill more pirates." Shi Tianbao answered while killing another pirate who wanted to sneak attack.

    “It’s a competition, are you afraid of me?” Liu Qingmei immediately stamped her feet and shouted.

    "You are just a yellow-haired girl who has never even been in love. It's too early to call yourself my mother." Shi Tianbao replied without looking back, making Liu Qingmei so angry that she wanted to kill him with a shot right now.  But this is just a thought, Liu Qingmei still distinguishes the importance of things, and even vented all her dissatisfaction with Shi Tianbao on the pirates.

    Under the leadership of Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, the school students actually persisted until the Dragon Horn Star garrison arrived.  The defense team of Dragon Horn Planet is not the same as the defense teams of other developed planets. The defense team here is the residents of Dragon Horn Planet. They usually work and train in their spare time. Because they are defending their hometown, the combat effectiveness of this defense team is much higher than that of many other developed planets.  Developed planets have garrison teams assigned by the alliance.

    In one of the three pirate ships arranged in a "pin" shape, the pirate leader who came to do something this time frowned and looked at the battle below. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with the current situation.  They are pirates. Wherever they usually appear, ordinary people will run around like they are avoiding the plague. After being caught, they can only hide aside and wait tremblingly.  How can it be like now? These guys from Dragon Horn Star are acting like crazy. They dare to take the initiative to fight pirates. Looking at their clothes, you can tell that they are definitely not regular troops of the alliance, but what they are doing now is definitely not a regular army of the alliance.  It's not something that the so-called garrison of the alliance can do.

    "Humph!" The pirate leader broke the wine glass in his hand, snorted dissatisfied, and stood up to join the battle.

    "Please wait a moment, sir." A small pirate leader saw this and stood up quickly and said.

    "Salis, what do you have to say?" the pirate leader asked with a frown.

    "Sir, what's the point of killing a chicken with a sledgehammer? Those people are not worthy of your help. Please let your subordinates deal with them." Salis bowed and replied.

    "Well, you go ahead. You are very good. After this matter is dealt with, you should stop being a little boss and come to my side as a bodyguard." The pirate leader said after thinking for a moment.

    Salis felt happy when he heard this and quickly replied: "Thank you for your cultivation."

    Serving as a bodyguard next to the boss means that he has entered the boss's sight. As long as he performs well and his abilities are recognized by the boss, he will be able to become a big boss. Salis is full of hope for his bright future.  hope.  But what we have to do now is to handle the current matters well, otherwise everything will be just a fantasy.

    Salis, who knew this very well, bowed to the boss and turned to leave.  Looking at Salis's back, a man sitting silently next to the pirate leader whispered: "Another ambitious guy."

    "Haha So what if he is full of ambition? As long as he is loyal to me, I don't care no matter how ambitious he is." The pirate leader also laughed in a low voice.

    "But boss, ambition is a very difficult thing to master."

    "The thing that complements ambition is strength. As long as?Strong enough, no matter how ambitious he is, what do I have to fear?  "

    Salis didn’t know about the controversy surrounding him between his boss and the military advisor after he left. Now he is focused on handling the affairs on Dragon Horn Planet.  And now the only way to make the people of Dragon Horn Star obey is to conquer them.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 130 The pirates are gone

    Killing can make people calm, killing can make people sober, and killing can make people fearful.  Salis led a hundred carefully selected pirates and rushed into the melee like a tiger descending a mountain.  Wherever they passed, there were countless casualties.

    ……

    "We have only one purpose here, to find someone. If you risk your life on a planet for one person, I don't think you are that stupid." Salis, who successfully frightened the resisters of Dragon Horn Star, looked at  said the resisters.

    Salis’s words shook the resisters of Dragon Horn Star.  Although I know that my inner vacillation is wrong, if too many people are killed or injured for the sake of one person, this deal is indeed not worth it.

    "Don't be fooled by his words. Think about who they are? Pirates, can what they say be trusted? Once we give up resistance, we will not be at the mercy of others." Liu Qingmei shouted loudly.

    "Yes. Those people are pirates, and what they say cannot be trusted. What's more, he said he only needs one person, but if the person he is looking for is one of your relatives, you are willing to hand over your relatives just before your eyes.  At least I, Shi Tianbao, can't do it." Shi Tianbao rarely disagreed with Liu Qingmei.

    "We only want a girl named Han Mengxin. As long as we hand her over, we will leave immediately." Salis said slowly.

    His words immediately caused the resisters of Dragon Horn Star to be even more shaken, and they faintly split into several camps.  Several adult men stepped forward and said to Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and others who were blocking the door of the school's teaching building: "Get out of the way. For the sake of the peace of Longjiao Star, I can only feel sorry for the little girl named Han Mengxin this time."

    "Go away, you pirate lackey, a courageous gangster. Fortunately, you are still a seven-foot man, but you have to sacrifice others for your own safety. For the peace of Dragon Horn Star? Damn, there will be pirates next time.  When we want you, can we also dress you up for the sake of the peace of Longjiao Star, put you in a brocade box and offer it to us." Liu Qingmei's poisonous mouth made Shi Tianbao feel pleasant to the ears for the first time, and at the same time  Watching the few people coming over vigilantly, to prevent them from getting angry.

    Salis outside the crowd smiled and looked at the resisters of Dragon Horn Star who were divided by his words, with a smile of victory on his face.

    Seeing that the internal strife was about to break out, the door of the teaching building was opened from the inside, and Han Mengxin walked out slowly.

    "Mengxin, what are you doing out here? Go back quickly." When Liu Qingmei saw this, she quickly stepped forward to stop Han Mengxin and said.

    Han Mengxin shook her head slightly, "Qingmei, don't stop me. Since those pirates are looking for me, I should come out in order not to implicate everyone on Dragon Horn Star."

    "Don't listen to that pirate's nonsense" Liu Qingmei said anxiously.

    "Qingmei, even if it's not for others, I don't want to see anyone die because of me." Han Mengxin interrupted Liu Qingmei's words.

    It was only then that Liu Qingmei discovered that Han Mengxin's eyes were slightly red, as if she had just cried, and she couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.  While Liu Qingmei was stunned, Han Mengxin crossed Liu Qingmei and bowed to Shi Tianbao and others, "Thank you for your sacrifices to protect me, thank you. But that's enough. I don't want to watch anymore.  If any of you get hurt because of me, please get out of the way."

    "Mengxin" Shi Tianbao hesitated, looked at Han Mengxin's firm eyes, and finally let out a long sigh and got out of the way.

    People spontaneously moved out of the way. No one was willing to look at Han Mengxin at this moment, especially those who wanted to hand Han Mengxin over in exchange for peace. They lowered their heads in shame.

    Arriving in front of Salis, Han Mengxin said calmly: "I am Han Mengxin. I hope you pirates can keep your promise this time."

    Salis suddenly felt ashamed in front of the little girl in front of him. He nodded and replied: "Don't worry, our target is you. Since you came out on your own initiative, of course we will not embarrass these Dragon Horns anymore."  people."

    "Let's go." Han Mengxin was silent for a moment, then uttered two words.  Salis immediately raised his hand in vain, and the pirates spontaneously formed a passage.  Han Mengxin walked along this passage towards the pirate ship.

    "Mengxin!" Liu Qingmei suddenly screamed from behind him, and he saw Liu Qingmei holding a spear in his hand, stepping on everyone's shoulders and heading straight for Salis, who was last.  Salis ducked sideways to avoid the spear that was thrust straight at him, and held the handle of the knife with his right hand.

    "If you dare to kill her, I will commit suicide." Han Mengxin's voice reached Salis's ears in time.  Salis looked back and saw that at some point, Han Mengxin held a dagger in both hands and pointed it at his throat.  Salis frowned upon seeing this and saidHe put the half-drawn knife back into the sheath, made a fist with his right hand, and hit Liu Qingmei's abdomen hard, knocking Liu Qingmei away.  Shi Tianbao caught Liu Qingmei and saw Han Mengxin's worried eyes. Shi Tianbao shook his head slightly. Han Mengxin was shocked and turned around to check Liu Qingmei's injury.  Salis blocked Han Mengxin's way and whispered: "I admire your courage, but please don't make it difficult for me."

    Han Mengxin looked at Salis, slowly knelt down and begged: "Please, please let me see her injuries. She is one of my few friends, and I don't want anything to happen to her because of me. I swear,  I will never run away, if you don’t believe me you can follow me and monitor me.”

    “…Sigh…” Salis sighed and got out of the way.

    Han Mengxin quickly ran to Shi Tianbao's side and checked Liu Qingmei's injury.  Liu Qingmei grabbed Han Mengxin's wrist and said, "Mengxin, don't go with those pirates, we will protect you."

    "Qingmei, don't talk. You need to rest now. Tianbao, please take good care of Qingmei." Han Mengxin shook her head slightly, took away Liu Qingmei's hand from her wrist, and gently placed it in Shi Tianbao's hand.  .

    "Qingmei, we can really protect you." Shi Tianbao frowned and said, and everyone standing behind him nodded in agreement.

    "But the purpose of those pirates is me. They continue to stay on Dragon Horn Planet and let the people of Dragon Horn Planet continue to suffer. This is what I don't want to see. When my brother and I first came to Dragon Horn Planet, it was Dragon Horn Planet.  The people of Star accepted us as outsiders. I don’t want Dragon Horn Star to be harmed because of me. Take care of yourself. If my brother comes back, remember to tell him that I, like him, also went on an interstellar journey.  Will you be back soon?"

    After saying these words, Han Mengxin stood up and walked towards the pirate ship without looking back, regardless of Liu Qingmei's restraint behind her.  Salis looked at Han Mengxin who had gone away, and whispered to Liu Qingmei and others: "You'd better not follow Han Mengxin's instructions. His brother is also one of our targets. If his brother comes back,  , tell him that we welcome his arrival at any time." After that, Salis turned and left.  Shi Tianbao and others stared closely at Salis's back, and Shi Tianbao reached out to touch the handle of his broadsword more than once.  Just thinking that Liu Qingmei, who was on par with him, was defeated by the other party, Shi Tianbao didn't dare to act rashly.  He didn't want to get hurt, because if he was injured, he would need time to recuperate, and recuperating from the injury would delay his practice.

    Looking at the three pirate ships flying away, Shi Tianbao felt weak for the first time, and many people present, including Liu Qingmei, felt the same way as Shi Tianbao.

    Inside the pirate ship, the pirate leader looked with interest at Han Mengxin, who was still looking calm as he stood in front of him, and asked with a smile: "Aren't you afraid?"

    "I'm scared." Han Mengxin replied softly.

    "If you are scared, then why don't you look scared at all?"

    "If you look scared, will you let me go?" Han Mengxin asked softly.

    The pirate leader was stunned when asked, and replied: "Of course not."

    Han Mengxin shrugged, "If I can't, why should I look scared to you?"

    "HahahahahaInteresting, what an interesting little girl. Salis, you are responsible for taking care of this Han Mengxin on the way back to the base. Remember, tell everyone later that Miss Han Mengxin is my thunderbolt  Guests of the pirate group, please don't behave rudely." The pirate leader laughed and ordered Salis.

    "Yes, I understand." Salis replied quickly.

    "Miss Han Mengxin, are you interested in having dinner with me?" the pirate leader asked Han Mengxin with a smile.  Although his smile is enough to make a child cry.

    Han Mengxin shook her head slightly when she heard this, "Sorry, what happened today made me uneasy. I hope I can be alone for a while."

    "Of course, of course, the lady's request must be met as much as possible. Salis, you take Miss Han Mengxin to rest, and let her enjoy dinner in the room as Miss Han Mengxin requested." The pirate leader said with a smile.

    Rather than being furious as expected, Han Mengxin felt even more confused and uneasy.  An opponent whose thoughts cannot be guessed is always scarier than an opponent whose intentions can be guessed. The pirate leader's purpose in catching him was definitely not to invite him as a guest. What was his purpose?

    With this doubt, Han Mengxin followed Salis to her "cell". If a room that could be decorated like a luxurious presidential suite could be considered a prison cell.

    "Don't think too much. Once it comes, make peace with it. The truth will eventually come out. Now you just need to be patient."Just wait patiently.  " Salis said to Han Mengxin before leaving.

    Han Mengxin was silent for a moment after hearing this, then bowed to Salis and said, "Thank you."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 131 Kidnapping?

    We are about to start streaking again, please give us your support!  !

    *********************************

    "Miss Han, we want to see the scenery again." A tall, thick-set man with a sinewy face greeted Han Mengxin enthusiastically as he walked over.  Han Mengxin nodded with a smile, and her gentle smile immediately made the big man feel warm. She took two steps to open the door for Han Mengxin, and yelled at the companions blocking the way in front of her: "Stay away, Miss Han is coming.  "

    As if they heard the order, everyone who was blocking Han Mengxin's path suddenly stepped aside in tacit agreement, leaving the road for Han Mengxin to go first.  Still smiling, Han Mengxin slowly walked through the crowd and came to the observation deck.  Salis, who had been following Han Mengxin, shook his head dejectedly when he saw this, and muttered to himself, "Is this ship still a ship of the Thunder Pirates? I guess even if the captain comes in person, he probably won't have the one named Han in front of him.  It’s the treatment a little girl enjoys.”

    ??The captain Philip Salis mentioned in his mind also looked depressed at this time. He regretted more than once the order he had given earlier to allow the little girl Han Mengxin to move around the ship.  In Phillip's opinion, a little girl couldn't make any waves as a pirate ship sailed in the universe.  But Philip never expected that the Han Mengxin he was ordered to capture this time was not only a doctor, but also a user with light abilities.  After getting permission to move around in the starship, Han Mengxin used her medical skills to treat many injured pirates and made them feel grateful to Han Mengxin.  Although they were injured because of the little girl in front of them, the pirates had clear grievances. They were injured because their skills were inferior to others. Now that they were treated by others, they should repay their kindness.  Big bosses also have merit. They treat people who are kind to them with just one word, "good".

    What’s more, who can guarantee that they will be free from illness and disaster throughout their lives?  Han Mengxin's medical skills belong to internal medicine, and her light ability is the best ability to treat trauma. If a doctor who is both internal and external can not be offended, it is best not to offend her as much as possible. If possible, build a good relationship and get along.  You won't lose anything if you have a familiar face.

    When Philip discovered something was wrong and wanted to restrict Han Mengxin's freedom of movement, it was too late. Most of the pirates on the ship had already developed a liking for Han Mengxin, a little girl with a gentle smile. Although Philip would not do it for Han Mengxin,  Yes, but they are no longer willing to do it deliberately to make things difficult for others.

    Regarding the current situation, Philip could only turn a blind eye. In addition to praying in his heart that no accident would occur during the trip, he ordered the ship to speed up and return to the base as soon as possible.

    "What are you looking forward to?" Salis couldn't help but ask Han Mengxin on the observation deck.  Salis thought he knew very well why Han Mengxin always came to the observation deck after treating the injured pirates.

    "Didn't you already guess it?" Han Mengxin asked without looking back.  I can't say I have a good impression of the person in front of me, but Han Mengxin is still willing to say a few words.

    Salis touched his nose and said, "Don't imagine that your brother will suddenly appear and rescue you. Although we have sent a messenger to Sgur, according to time calculation, the messenger should still be there by now."  It’s on the road.”

    "If you don't tell me, I forgot. Please return the letter my brother wrote to me." Han Mengxin turned back and spread her hands to Salis.

    When Salis heard this, he spread his hands and shrugged, "I don't believe it."

    "Humph." Han Mengxin snorted coldly to express her dissatisfaction with Salis.  It was the guy in front of him who asked the female pirate responsible for cleaning on the ship to search him, and then snatched away the letter written by his brother Han Yu to him.

    Seeing this, Salis said helplessly: "It's useless if you keep humming. Just restrain yourself. The boss is very dissatisfied with your behavior in recent times"

    "What? I treated the injured pirates and gave them the capital to rob others. Philip was not happy. Does he want to see those injured pirates become disabled for life?" Han Mengxin asked dissatisfiedly.  road.

    Salis frowned when he heard this, "I didn't mean that. What I meant was that your actions were too high-profile, which gave the captain a sense of crisis and worried that you would incite the pirates who benefited from you to rebel."

    "Salis, please remember that in addition to being a prisoner of your pirates, I am also a doctor. As a qualified doctor, any injured person is equal in my eyes, and life is important to everyone.  There's only one time for everyone, and I can't just watch those injured people suffer. But thank you for your kindness. Don't worry, I won't come to this lookout again."

    After listening to Han Mengxin’s words, Salis secretly breathed a sigh of relief and was glad that he had completed Captain Philip’s mission.??I warned Han Mengxin not to go too far.  But he didn't know that while he was talking to Han Mengxin, there were other pirates on the observation deck.  Although it was far away from them, the observation tower was only that big. Even though Salis lowered his voice, the content of the conversation was still heard word for word.

    At first, the pirates didn't take it seriously, but when Han Mengxin, who had been reporting to the observation tower every day for several days, stopped coming, the pirates understood that what Han Mengxin said that day was true.  coming.

    For the little girl Han Mengxin, ordinary pirates did not take it seriously at first, even though they had previously received orders from Philip not to be rude to her.  But for the pirates who have always been bold and daring, this is just a turn of events.  If it weren't for Sallis always following Han Mengxin, some obscene things might have happened to Han Mengxin when she was walking around on the ship.  After all, Han Mengxin is a beauty herself, and she has a fatal temptation towards these pirates who have no love for women.  And when Han Mengxin began to treat the injured pirates one by one as a doctor, the evil thoughts that the pirates had in their hearts after seeing Han Mengxin turned into respect.

    The life of a pirate is not only about drinking from big bowls and eating large pieces of meat, but also about fighting and death. Strictly speaking, the profession of pirates is not glorious. Even those doctors who were robbed to treat injured pirates are still in trouble.  The fearful eyes will also reveal a hint of contempt inadvertently.  In Han Mengxin's eyes, the injured pirates saw no fear, let alone contempt, only equality and equality in treating life.  Looking in Han Mengxin's eyes, she was just an injured person, and nothing else mattered.

    If you want to be respected by others from the bottom of your heart, you must first learn to respect others from the bottom of your heart.  Han Mengxin's equal treatment of injured pirates moved those rude people who usually yelled and killed from the bottom of their hearts.  This is why Philip is worried.

    Han Mengxin won’t come to the observation tower, but it doesn’t matter. Just because you don’t come doesn’t mean we can’t go.  In fact, the pirates all knew why Han Mengxin came to the observation tower every day, but no one tried to explain it.  Now that Han Mengxin is not coming, the pirate responsible for the lookout work goes to Han Mengxin's room on time every day to report on the day's work.  When Philip heard the news, he was so angry that he broke the teacup he had used for many years.  What I was worried about happened. Han Mengxin really managed to win over some of his men. If he wanted to touch Han Mengxin again, he might have to prepare for a rebellion at the same time.  As for those pirates who have changed their minds, Phillip cannot act recklessly. Although those people are only a very small part of his men, once he really talks about killing each other, he may not be able to do anything about it in the future.  tidy.  For the sake of stability within the Thunder Pirates, Philip decided to have a good talk with Han Mengxin.

    "Miss Han, there is still nothing found at the observation deck today." Phillip, who was about to communicate with Han Mengxin, heard the voice of his men as soon as he walked to the door of Han Mengxin's room.

    "I understand, thank you." Han Mengxin said softly.

    Phillip reached out to open the door, but before he touched the door handle, the door opened, and a pirate who was responsible for guarding the lookout today came out.  As soon as he saw Philip, he immediately saluted loudly: "Hello, Captain!"

    "Well, go ahead. Miss Han and I have something to talk about." Phillip said in a deep voice.

    "Yes." The pirate agreed loudly and got out of the way.  But after Phillip entered the house, he did not turn around and leave. Instead, he stayed outside the door and acted as a guard.

    Phillip didn't care about his men and stayed outside the door to eavesdrop. He said to Han Mengxin in the room: "Miss Han, I'm sorry, I'm too busy at this time to entertain you."

    "Why, Mr. Philip is so polite."

    "Haha I wonder how Miss Han has been these past few days? Are you in a good mood?" Phillip asked as he sat across from Han Mengxin.

    "Mr. Philip, do you think it is appropriate for a kidnapper to ask this question to a kidnapped person?" Han Mengxin asked Philip softly.

    Phillip was stunned when he heard this, smiled awkwardly, and asked: "Miss Han, do you think there are people like you in this world who can still walk around on the kidnapper's ship after being kidnapped?"

    "Mr. Philip, are you here today to remind me of my identity as a meat ticket?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "Haha of course not. I came today just to see how you are doing these days? Is there anything I haven't considered in your reception?" Phillip replied with a smile.

    "Really? If possible, I hope Mr. Philip can answer my question."

    &nbsp; "Excuse me."

    "What do you want?" Han Mengxin looked at Phillip and asked.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 132 Doubts

    Faced with Han Mengxin's question, Philip certainly couldn't tell Han Mengxin directly. In fact, he didn't know it himself. He just accepted the task. That would be a loss of status.  For the sake of his own face, Phillip pretended to smile mysteriously, "You will know when the time comes."

    This answer not only made Han Mengxin roll her eyes, but also Salis, who had been standing behind Han Mengxin, and the pirates who were hiding outside the door and eavesdropping.  Philip obviously knew that his answer was unsatisfactory. In order to stop Han Mengxin from questioning, he quickly said to Han Mengxin: "Miss Han, if possible, can you tell me about your brother Han Yu?"

    "Huh? What do you want to do? Do you want to find out my brother's weaknesses from me? Stop thinking about it, I won't tell you anything about my brother." Han Mengxin stared at Phillip warily and replied.

    "Ms. Han rejected me so directly. Aren't you afraid of angering me and doing something bad for you?" Phillip looked at Han Mengxin and asked with a threatening tone.

    Han Mengxin shook her head slightly when she heard this, "You won't. You won't mess with me before you send me to the big shot who wants to see me."

    "Huh? How can you see it?" Phillip's pupils shrank and he looked at Salis suspiciously.

    "Don't look at him. I haven't heard anything about you from him. This conclusion is my guess am I right?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile.

    "This girl is really smart." Phillip thought to himself.

    "It seems that I guessed it right. Mr. Philip, starting from tomorrow, can I continue to go to the observation tower?" Han Mengxin asked Philip with a smile of a winner.

    "It's up to you." Phillip replied with a somewhat annoyed expression.

    "Thank you. I guess you wouldn't mind telling me who the person who wants to see me is?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    "Of courseit's impossible." Phillip changed his words in time.

    "Oh, really? Mr. Philip, do you think that if I act like I already know it's him after meeting your mastermind, will he believe me more or you?  "

    Phillip suddenly looked at Han Mengxin with some horror, as if he saw Han Mengxin, who was originally like an angel, now had horns on his head and a long tail growing out of his back, waving it proudly at him.

    "You, you are not sinister, are you?" Phillip asked tentatively.  He is very clear about the temperament of his boss, arrogant, suspicious, cruel His famous saying is, don't let me doubt your loyalty to me, otherwise, it will be sad for me, and it will be sad for you.  It's something that could kill you.

    "Mr. Philip, you can give it a try." Han Mengxin replied slowly.

    Phillip looked up to the sky and sighed: "Oh my god, what kind of torture did I do in my last life, and you want to torture me like this? I thought I was catching a cute little sheep, but I didn't expect it was a cunning little fox.  .”

    "You should add the word cute after cunning." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    Phillip smiled bitterly, "Okay, I can tell you a little bit about the person behind me. But don't ask who he is, because once he knows that I have revealed his identity, no matter whether it is you or me,  , will inevitably die. I think you don’t want to go to hell with a rough guy like me."

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this, "I know, I don't ask about that person's identity, I just want to know, is that person strong?"

    "Strong? Haha You asked the wrong question. That person is not strong, but very strong. Salis's ability is not weak, but compared with that person, he is not worthy of carrying his shoes. Miss Han, here  Just a word of advice, your future destiny has actually been decided from the moment that person falls in love with you, and it cannot be changed. Before meeting that person, you should enjoy the little freedom you have left."

    "Is it really as serious as you say?" Han Mengxin asked in disbelief.

    The suspected Phillip replied nonchalantly: "I know you don't believe it, but time will prove everything."

    "Okay, let's forget this question. Next question, why does that person want to see me? Don't tell me that he is attracted by my beauty. Although I will be happy to hear this,  But you want me to believe it? Please don't insult my IQ, okay?" Han Mengxin blocked Phillip's excuse in advance.  Phillip seemed to have no intention of telling lies from the beginning, and replied happily: "I don't know. Miss Han, to be honest, like Salis and the others, I am just an errand boy. When a task is issued from above, I will do it."  Go and execute it. As for why you need to execute this mission, I don’t care.”

    &nbsp; Han Mengxin asked without giving up after hearing this: "Aren't you curious about this matter?"

    "Of course there is a little curiosity. But I also know a famous saying, curiosity kills the cat. I don't want to speculate on that person's thoughts, because that will really kill people. Miss Han, don't think too much.  , once you come, let it go. Anyway, I can't let you escape. You will eventually meet that person. When you meet, you can ask that person if you have any questions. Salis, Miss Han's safety is at stake.  I'll leave it to you, I still have things to deal with, so I won't interrupt you here." After saying this, Phillip stood up and walked to the door, and the pirates who were hiding outside and eavesdropping immediately hid in the next door.

    "Wait, Mr. Philip, first of all, I want to thank you for taking care of me during this time. I know that without your approval, I would not be so comfortable on this ship. Secondly, I can assure you that I will not  Find a way to escape, not because you are worried that the person you are afraid of will take it out on you, but because you did not massacre the people living there when you were on Dragon Horn. During this time together, I know that if you really  It is not impossible to kill the Dragon Horn Star."

    Phillip felt relieved when he heard this, and turned around and said: "You know the current affairs, although the reason why we didn't kill Dragon Horn Star is because that person didn't want to make the matter bigger, but since you said that, to be honest, I am still very happy in my heart  .”

    "Last question." Seeing Phillip turning around to leave after finishing speaking, Han Mengxin called out quickly.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "As for my brother, do you still want to use me to force my brother to submit?" Han Mengxin asked hurriedly.

    "I don't know how to answer this question. The arrest of you two brothers and sisters is the task given to me by that person. Do you think I have completed the task by only arresting you?"

    Han Mengxin did not try to retain Phillip anymore. She sat on the chair with a stiff expression, thinking about what that person's purpose was.

    Seeking money?  Although the two brothers and sisters have a small amount of savings, it is only enough to maintain food and clothing. This kind of money should not be valued by a large pirate group with more than three pirate ships.

    Looking for sex?  Although he is good-looking, it is impossible for his good reputation to spread to the ears of a pirate group leader. And even if the pirate group is for his beauty, what does he want his men to arrest his brother?  Could it be that he still wanted to Hey, he wasn't so unlucky to be targeted by such a disgusting person, was he?  Thinking about it in the end, Han Mengxin admired her own unbridled imagination.

    "It's not like asking for money, it's not like asking for sex. What does the guy hiding behind Philip want from his brother and sister?"  Han Mengxin was puzzled.

    "Don't think too much. Won't everything be clear when we meet in person? Why waste time here and create pressure on yourself?" Salis next to him couldn't help but persuaded.

    Salis’s words were like waking up someone in a dream, making Han Mengxin feel suddenly enlightened.  He stood up and said to Salis with a smile: "Thank you."

    "Where are you going?" Salis stopped Han Mengxin who was walking towards the door and asked.

    "Let's go out for a walk." Han Mengxin turned around and smiled.

    *************************************

    Thunder Nest

    As the name suggests, the base of the Thunder Pirates was originally an abandoned Alliance fortress, but after being occupied by the Thunder Pirates, the place returned to its former glory.

    The most fundamental reason why Lei Chao was abandoned by the Alliance Army was that the Alliance resisted the line adjustment from the Sea of ??Death. Lei Chao had lost the qualification to become a military fortress, and Lei Chao itself, due to its geographical location,  It is a money-losing product. For the sake of its own pocket, the alliance can only choose to give up Leichao.  Although they also knew that Thunder Nest had now become the stronghold of the Thunder Pirates, because the Thunder Pirates were still peaceful, they turned a blind eye and pretended not to see it.  But the root cause is just two words: no money.

    The alliance has a big business and a lot of expenditures. They don't have the deep pockets to attack whoever they want. In addition, there are internal struggles for power and mutual disputes. Due to various reasons, the proposal to wipe out the Thunder Pirates group entrenched in Thunder Nest has been rejected.  It has been postponed indefinitely.

    As the second-in-command of the Thunder Pirates, Bell Dodd, who claims to be the brains of the Pirates, is waiting at the dock for an important guest, or the real master of the Thunder Pirates.  Of course, in order to deceive others, they had to tell the outside world that the person coming was a guest of the Thunder Pirates.

    "Here it comes!" As if telepathic, Bell Dodd looked up at the sky. After a while, a medium-sized starship with an ordinary appearance slowly appeared in the sight of Bell Dodd and others.  "??Cheer up my spirits. Today's guest is the most distinguished guest of the Thunder Pirates. If anyone falls off the chain at this time, don't let me do it. Go to the water prison and stay there for three days.  "Belgard shouted loudly to the pirates around him.

    "Know it."

    "You'd better take care of yourself."

    "I want you to be nagging!" Various answers came to Belgard's ears, making Belgard furious.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 133 Meeting

    "Welcome to the Thunder Nest, sir." Belgard said to the big shot who came off the starship very rudely.  It was just that his flirtatious eyes were shown to the blind man, and he saw that the big man didn't even show his face and was still wearing a hood. He hummed in a low voice and asked, "Is Philip back?"

    Belgard quickly replied: "Sir, the leader has sent back the news that the girl named Han has been caught and is now on her way back to Thunder Nest. As for the boy named Han, because he is not on Dragon Horn Star,  So there was no capture. However, the leader has sent a messenger to Sgur Star, and I believe that the boy named Han will come to Leichao in a short time."

    "Well, lead the way, I need to take a rest." The big man ordered in a low voice.

    "Yes, please come with me, sir." Belgarde said while leading the way.  The pirates around him couldn't help but despise Belgarde when they saw his dog-legged appearance.  Although everyone knows that the faceless big shot in front of them is their boss behind the scenes, your flattery is too obvious. Are you still shameless?

    It’s just that Belgard doesn’t care about the contempt of those pirates at all. He just wants to serve the big shots at this time. If possible, maybe he can break away from his current identity as a pirate and enter an official career.  Becoming an official is what Belgard dreams of.

    Three days later, Philip, the leader of the Thunder Pirates, led three pirate ships back to Thunder Nest.  Before coming back, Phillip had already received the news that the boss behind the scenes had arrived at Thunder Nest.  Philip, who knew the character of the behind-the-scenes boss very well, took Han Mengxin directly to see the behind-the-scenes boss without wasting any time chatting with his subordinates.

    Along the way, Phillip reminded Han Mengxin from time to time of things he needed to pay attention to when meeting his boss behind the scenes. Although Han Mengxin looked like he was being taught, only God knows how much he listened to.  Before entering the door, Phillip lowered his voice and said: "Miss Han, no matter what you plan to do, please think about your brother. Haven't you been waiting for your brother to save you? If you die, what will happen to your brother?"  Won’t your hard work be in vain?”

    Han Mengxin glanced at Philip in surprise, shook her head slightly and replied: "Thank you for your kindness, but you are worrying too much. I will not commit suicide until it is absolutely necessary."

    "I hope so." Philip muttered after hearing this, and reported to the room: "Master, Philip has invited the Miss Han Mengxin you are looking for."

    "Well, bring him in." An order came from inside the room.

    "Yes." Phillip agreed, stretched out his hand to open the door, and said to Han Mengxin: "Miss Han, please."

    "Thank you." Han Mengxin thanked Phillip and walked into the room.

    The layout of the room is very simple, with a desk, a bookshelf, a sofa for entertaining guests, and a matching coffee table.  Sitting behind the desk was a man with a hood on his head. Judging from his stature, he should be a man.  Han Mengxin looked at the other party quietly, waiting for the other party to speak first.

    "HmmWelcome to Leichao, Miss Han Mengxin." The person sitting behind the desk coughed lightly, took off the hood on his head, and said to Han Mengxin.

    With a masculine face and golden hair, Han Mengxin had to admit that the culprit who had forced her to leave Dragon Horn Star and come here looked good.

    "Who are you?" Han Mengxin asked softly.

    "Haha Please forgive me, I can't tell you my identity, but as long as you cooperate with me in the next period of time, I can assure you that I will not hurt you or your brother." It depends on your age.  The man who was no more than thirty years old assured Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin looked at the man who had promised her and said, "Then at least tell me your name, otherwise I won't even know what to call you."

    "Hehe you can call me John."

    Han Mengxin knew that John's name was fake, but it didn't matter to her. She nodded and approved the other person's claim and asked: "Mr. John, can you tell me why you came to me and my brother? I asked myself  There is nothing about the siblings that can attract you, a big shot who can dispatch large pirate groups like the Thunder Pirates at will."

    "No, no, no, Miss Han, please don't underestimate yourself. One of you and your brother must have an enviable treasure, but you haven't discovered it yourself. But now it seems that that treasure should be  On your brother's body." John shook his right index finger and said to Han Mengxin.

    "Can you tell me what you want?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "Of course there is no problem, but this story is a bit long. I wonder if Miss Han has the patience to listen to it?" John asked with a smile.

    &nbsp; “I am all ears.”

    "Haha It would be a long story to say. When the last civilization declined, superpowers appeared in front of the world as an emerging civilization. Of course, the previous civilization did not want to be replaced by another civilization.  As a result, a new and old war broke out between the two civilizations. Just when the two sides entered the hottest stage of the battle, an accident suddenly occurred, knocking both sides, who had been exhausted from fighting, to the ground. In order to survive, the two civilizations united  Fighting against the newly emerging forces, it was just that the emerging force was extremely powerful. Although it was eventually defeated by the two combined civilizations, it also made the two civilizations pay a heavy price before being defeated. The previous civilization basically died out  , and there were also a large number of casualties in the superpower civilization. The nine superpower masters at that time were all lost. Before they died, they condensed their lifelong power into seeds with different powers and hid them in the universe.  An unknown place. Legend has it that as long as an ordinary person has one of these nine seeds, he can transform into a super-powerful person. And if you can have nine seeds, then the entire universe can be said to be in your hands. And.  Your brother possesses one of those nine seeds."

    "Impossible. My brother and I grew up together. His current strength was obtained through hard training when he was a child. If he really has such a powerful power seed as you said, how could he still be just  An ordinary superpower." Han Mengxin shook her head and rejected John's conclusion.

    John, whose conclusion was overturned, was not angry when he heard this. He smiled and said to Han Mengxin: "Since it is a seed, of course it must germinate, grow, bloom, and finally bear fruit. The reason why your brother has not shown that power yet.  , of course because the seeds he possesses have not yet germinated.”

    "Why are you so sure?" Han Mengxin frowned and looked at John and asked.

    John smiled slightly when he heard this, looked at Han Mengxin seriously and asked: "Miss Han, if I told you that this was a premonition of a man who also has the seed of power, would you believe it?"

    "You also have power seeds?" Han Mengxin asked in surprise.

    "Hahadon't you believe it? Without the help of power seeds, how do you think I could subdue these rebellious pirates and use them like domestic slaves?"

    After hearing this, Han Mengxin looked at Philip in the room, and saw Philip nodding imperceptibly, proving that what John said was true. If it weren't for the suppression of power, they would indeed not obey the orders of John, a thirty-year-old man.  Less than a man's.

    "Then, can you tell me what your power seed is called?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "I can't tell you this, but I can tell you what the power seed your brother has is?"

    "What is it?"

    "Seed of Fire."

    Han Mengxin muttered it twice in a low voice and then asked John: "Seed of Fire? Apart from this Seed of Fire, what are the other power seeds called? Can you tell me?"

    "This is not an important matter. As far as I know, the seven seeds of power are the Seed of Fire, the Reality of Darkness, the Tears of Light, the Breath of Wind, the Core of Thunder and Lightning, the Heart of Glacier, and the Sand of the Earth. As for the rest,  Two power seeds, sorry, I haven’t found any clues yet.”

    "Thank you for telling me this. But I still insist that you have found the wrong person. My brother cannot have the flame seed you mentioned." Han Mengxin thanked John and said with a persistent look.  .

    "Whether you have it or not, you will naturally know when we meet. But Miss Han, I want to remind you one thing." John said in a good temper.

    "Please say."

    "Do you really know your parents?"

    Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this. She didn't understand what John in front of him meant when he suddenly mentioned his parents.  Just as he was about to ask, he saw that John had already ended the conversation and signaled Phillip to send him down to rest.  Han Mengxin, who was aware of her current identity and situation, did not stop. She bowed to John and then turned and left the room.  But on the way back to my residence, I kept thinking of the last words John said to me.

    Parents, a word that is very unfamiliar to me.  They died when they were still in their infancy.  He and his five-year-old brother were taken to the Dragon Horn Star by their parents' best friend, and they grew up on the Dragon Horn Star.  Whatever happened, I never heard my brother Han Yu take the initiative to mention it.  If John hadn't mentioned the word parents at the end, Han Mengxin might not have thought about her parents at all.

    "Maybe after my brother comes, I need to talk to him about our parents' problems." Han Mengxin said secretly to herself.

    &nbsp; Just when Han Mengxin decided to wait for her brother to come and ask about their parents, John was watching Philip who was left behind with interest in his temporary residence.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 134 The Day of Kidnapping

    The room was warm, but Phillip felt a chill on his back under John's gaze.  I heard John sneer in my ear: "I haven't seen you for a long time. I didn't expect that Philip, your courage has grown."

    When Phillip heard this, he was excited and said quickly: "Sir, I don't know what you mean by that?"

    "What do you mean? Let me ask you, why did you mention the Seed of Fire in your letter to that Han Yu?" John asked with a sneer.

    "This, this, isn't it your order, my lord?" Phillip replied aggrievedly after hearing this.

    "I ordered it? When did I order it?" John asked with a frown.

    "That's the day, my lord, you came to Leichao in person. My lord ordered me after we had dinner. At that time, my lord said that if you don't find the flame seed after catching Han Mengxin, you can ask Han Yu for it in the letter to Han Yu.  .”

    "You go out, remember, you are not allowed to tell others what happened just now." John ordered Phillip in a deep voice.

    "Yes." Phillip agreed quickly and walked backwards out of the room.  When the door was closed, Phillip breathed a sigh of relief. It was only then that he realized that his back was completely wet.

    John frowned and looked at the ceiling. When Phillip said this, he was indeed impressed, as if he had indeed said so.  "We must change this habit of talking nonsense while drunk." John secretly made up his mind.

    *********************************

    Doctor is a good profession, no matter where you are, it is always very popular.  Since Leichao is the base of the pirate group, doctors with good medical skills will never come here. This makes a doctor like Han Mengxin, who is both internal and external, very important in Leichao.  Especially after Han Mengxin treated and recovered many pirates who had been suffering from long-term illnesses, Han Mengxin's reputation in Leichao was catching up with Philip's. I believe that it won't be long before Han Mengxin's reputation will become one of the top three in Leichao.

    No one cares about Han Mengxin’s identity.  In Leichao, except for Salis, who was still with Han Mengxin at all times and was responsible for protecting Han Mengxin's safety, everyone else was busy with their own affairs and had no intention of watching over Han Mengxin.  And Han Mengxin is also very conscious. She knows very well that it is impossible for her to leave Leichao alone. She has no other choice but to wait here for her brother Han Yu to save her.

    When you come, make peace with it. In addition to visiting the pirates in Leichao to treat their injuries, Han Mengxin spends the rest of her time either admiring the scenery of Leichao or playing with the children living in Leichao.  The Thunder Pirates group living in Thunder Nest are not just big and powerful pirates, but also the families of pirates living in Thunder Nest.

    Thunder Nest, a town composed of pirates.  Here, in addition to schools and police stations, other common infrastructure in towns can be seen here.  Han Mengxin still remembered that when she first entered the town of Leichao, she almost subconsciously thought that she had just come to an ordinary, underdeveloped planet, and forgot that everyone here was inextricably linked to pirates.  Relationship.

    "Ding dong~" The doorbell rang. Han Mengxin put down her pen, walked to the door and opened it. She saw two anxious children standing at the door hand in hand.  The older one is seven years old and the younger one is three years old. They are a brother and sister.

    "Al, what are you doing here with your sister Dole?" Han Mengxin squatted down and asked the older boy.

    "Sister, hurry up, come with me, my mother fainted again." The little boy named Orr stretched out his dirty little hands and grabbed Han Mengxin's white dress and said urgently.  The white dress instantly had a pair of small black handprints.

    Han Mengxin didn't pay attention, nodded and said, "Okay, wait for me, I'll get the medicine box." After saying that, Han Mengxin turned back to the house and picked up the medicine box that Salis had gotten from nowhere a few days ago, and followed Ao  Er and Dole walked towards their home.

    When Han Mengxin arrived, many people had gathered in front of Orr's house.  When Al saw this, he screamed anxiously, "Make way, make way, I've invited the doctor." After hearing this, everyone looked back and spontaneously made way.  Han Mengxin nodded slightly to the people around her and entered the house.  I saw Orr's mother still lying on the ground, motionless.  If she hadn't seen her chest rising and falling slightly, Han Mengxin would have almost thought that Orr's mother was dead.

    After some diagnosis and treatment, Han Mengxin felt relieved. She touched the little heads of Al and Dole, who were looking nervously at her, and said softly: "Don't worry, your mother is fine, she is just too much."  If you are tired, just take a good rest."

    In Orr's heart, what Han Mengxin said at this time was the truth. When he heard that his mother was okay, he quickly pulled his sister Dole to kneel down and wanted to kowtow to Han Mengxin to express his gratitude.  Of course, Han Mengxin would not let the little guy really knock down. She stretched out her hand to help Al and Dole up, and warned them:He said: "When their mother wakes up, remember to let her rest more and not work too hard." Al nodded repeatedly after hearing this.

    After giving the doctor’s orders, Han Mengxin was about to leave. Just as Salis was about to follow, he was suddenly blocked by someone.

    “Brother, long time no see.” The visitor grabbed Salis’ arm and shouted.  Salis was a little surprised when he saw the person coming. He had worked on a boat with this guy named Plott before, but at that time, he didn't seem to have much interaction with him, so he shouldn't be so excited after seeing him.  ah?

    "Ah, brother, I still have something to do, let's talk some other time." Salis smiled and rejected the warm invitation, and stepped forward to follow Han Mengxin, who had left Orr's house.  Unexpectedly, before he had even taken two steps, Plott said in a strange tone: "Oh, it seems that people are really in trouble. They can refuse invitations from their former colleagues without hesitation."

    Plot’s words immediately made the people watching around look at Salis with strange eyes, making Salis wonder whether he should continue to pursue Han Mengxin.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin was considerate and heard what Plot said just now. She turned to Salis and said, "Salis, I know the way back. You go and accompany your friend."

    "Eh, this" Salis was still hesitant, but Plott, who was next to him, had already grabbed Salis' arm and shouted: "What else is there about this and that? In this place, don't you think it will be possible?"  Is anyone being unfavorable to her as a doctor? Let's go, let's go have a drink. Let me tell you, two more beautiful girls have come to the bar in the past two days, and we just want to go and see them together." He kept talking.  , Prolot pulled Salis farther and farther.

    Han Mengxin glanced at Salis's back, shook her head slightly, and walked to her residence carrying the medicine box.  Halfway through the journey, three men with malicious intentions blocked Han Mengxin's way.

    "What do you want to do?" Han Mengxin asked calmly.

    "Hehehehe Miss doctor, we are sick and we need you to take a look at us." One of the tall men laughed strangely and said as he approached Han Mengxin.

    "Oh, really? What's wrong with you?" Han Mengxin asked without changing her expression.

    "I have an unspeakable disease, Miss Doctor, why don't we go to the woods over there and discuss it." The tall man smiled lewdly and reached out to grab Han Mengxin's arm.

    Han Mengxin, who usually gives off a gentle and quiet look, used practical actions to tell the world that they should never look down on any woman.

    Before the tall man's hand touched Han Mengxin's arm, he felt a huge pain in his crotch, and a feeling of excruciating pain spread throughout his body in an instant.

    "Ouch~~~" The tall man's voice reached the sky in an instant.  Upon seeing this, his two companions rushed over and headed straight for Han Mengxin.

    “Catch, catch this little bitch, I, I’m going to kill her in a minute!” The severely injured tall man covered his fragile second brother with both hands while shouting viciously at his companions.

    Han Mengxin looked coldly at the two men who were surrounding them. When the two men approached, she suddenly picked up the medicine box and went straight to the head of the thin man on the left who looked weak.

    "Wow~" The thin man's head was opened immediately, and blood spurted out.

    "Ouch~" The thin man who was hit covered his head and squatted on the ground.  Han Mengxin turned around and glared at the fat man who was reaching out to hug her waist from behind.  The fat man, who was wide and fat, was suddenly frightened. He subconsciously took two steps back, slipped, and sat down on the ground.

    "Don't move!" The tall man, who could barely move, shouted at Han Mengxin with a crossbow in his hand.  Seeing him clamping his legs together and trying hard to stand up straight but unable to do so, Han Mengxin sneered and asked, "Does it hurt?"

    In an instant, the tall man was ignited, and he gritted his teeth and wanted to pull the trigger.  The fat man on the side quickly hugged him and begged: "Brother, calm down, now is not the time."

    The fat man's reminder finally made the tall man calm down a little. He took a deep breath to calm down his excitement. The tall man said to the fat man: "Take the rope and tie up this little girl. When we have enough fun, we will tie her up."  She was sold to rich people as pets.”

    "Okay, okay, once you leave Leichao, this woman is at your disposal." The fat man comforted the tall man while taking out the rope he had prepared in advance to tie up Han Mengxin.  With the threat of crossbows, Fatty is not afraid of being attacked by Han Mengxin now.  It's just that the fat man didn't expect that when he was about to tie up Han Mengxin, the tall man suddenly came from behind and scolded: "Damn, you little beast, let me go." The fat man looked back and saw the tall man holding  The wrist holding the crossbow was being bitten hard by a little boy.

    &nbsp; Before the fat man could help the tall man, a sound of wind came from behind his head. The fat man knew that it was over.  Sure enough, just as the fat man thought, there was a huge pain in the back of his head. The fat man's eyes went black and he fell to the ground.  Immediately afterwards, the tall man's fragile second brother was tortured again, and the tall man fell to the ground foaming at the mouth.

    ……

    Han Mengxin knelt down and touched the little boy Al's head, and said with a smile: "Thank you Al, thank you for saving me."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 135 Han Yu Returns

    Dragon Star in the Dragon Star Territory

    People living here are restoring the buildings that were destroyed due to the pirate attack a few days ago. A starship that has never been seen before is approaching the Dragon Horn Star at an extremely fast speed.

    “Send the alarm quickly!” The person who discovered the unknown ship shouted at the observation tower.

    “Woo~~~” The sharp siren resounded through the sky.  Han Mengxin's being taken away earlier was like a thorn that pierced into the hearts of the people on Longjiao Star, making everyone's faces feel dull when they thought about it.  Naturally, the people of Dragon Horn Star hate those pirates extremely much.  Now that the alarm was heard, people thought that another pirate was coming. The people who were working immediately put down their work, picked up their weapons and rushed to the observation tower, vowing to teach these pirates an unforgettable lesson.

    ……

    A false alarm!

    When people saw Han Yu coming off the starship, everyone felt a little shameless.  After awkwardly saying hello to Han Yu, the few classmates of Han Mengxin who were left behind quickly turned around and left.  Han Yu was concerned about the whereabouts of his sister at this time, and did not care about the thoughts of those people.  Seeing that there were still a few people left, he asked the one he knew best among them: "Fang Shaoze, where is my sister?"

    "Oh, he was captured by pirates." Fang Shaoze hesitated for a moment and answered honestly.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and asked: "Well, do you know where she was caught by those pirates?"

    The few people who stayed behind looked at me and I looked at you, and they all shook their heads in unison.  Han Yu frowned when he saw this, and then asked: "Where are Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao?"

    Fang Shaoze replied: "They left. On the third day after Han Mengxin was captured by those pirates, the two of them left Longjiao Star together. Before leaving, they said that they failed to do what you asked them to do, and they were shameless.  meet you."

    "Leaving? It's really not the right time to leave." Han Yu muttered in a low voice, and Fang Shaoze and others said: "Thank you for telling me these things. Please tell everyone, I don't blame you for my sister's matter, please  Don't have any psychological burden. I will go and rescue my sister. You go back, I also want to go home and see."

    After sending away Fang Shaoze and others, Han Yu took Ning Ping and others to drive the Courage to Han Yu's home on Longjiaoxing.  Ryukaku Planet is not a developed planet. Because it is underdeveloped, it cannot attract too many people. At the same time, it is precisely because of its underdevelopment that the houses of the people living on Ryukaku Planet are very large, so they do not need to pay for housing at all.  Worry about the problem.

    Han Yu’s home, even compared with the private estate of Paul, the former richest man in Daniel, is comparable in area.  The only difference from that private manor is probably that there are more buildings in the private manor, while Han Yu's home, apart from a residence and a small warehouse, is left with a large open space and a naturally formed lake.

    The Courage stopped in the lake. Han Yu and others sat on the boat and came to the shore. After swinging the boat, Han Yu took out his house key from where the key was hidden, opened the door and walked into the home he had not returned to for almost a year.

    "Everyone, come in." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and others behind him.

    Arriving at home, Han Yu let Ning Ping and others do as they pleased, while he returned to his room.  Opening the door, you can see that your room is clean and tidy. You can tell that it has been cleaned frequently.  Han Yu opened the drawer, took out a stone whistle made of black stone, put it in his pocket and left the room.

    After leaving the room and coming to the living room, Ning Ping and Fei Er were drinking tea, Shi Bafang was cooking, and Lin Ke was helping.  Seeing Han Yu looking like he was about to go out, Ning Ping asked, "Han Yu, where are you going now?"

    "Oh, I'll be back in a minute." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    “Wait for me for a while, I’ll go with you.” Ning Ping stood up and said.

    "I'll go too." Field also stood up.

    When Han Yu thought that the person he was going to meet had never said that he was not allowed to bring anyone with him, he had no objection.  After waiting for a while, the three of them left home and headed to the outskirts of Longjiaoxing Town under the leadership of Han Yu.  There is a peach garden there, and there lives an extraordinary master, who is Han Yu's master.

    Arriving at the edge of the peach garden, Han Yu stopped, took out the stone whistle in his pocket and blew it hard.  The whistle spread far away, and after a while, an old dog with a dark body and no hair slowly walked out of the peach garden.  After seeing Han Yu, he wagged his tail slightly, turned around and walked back.

    "Follow me quickly, don't get separated." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and Field beside him, and followed the old dog.  Ning Ping and Field looked at each other and followed quickly.

    ??After following the old dog around in Taoyuan, we finally arrived at the center.  And Han Yu saw Taoyuan Middle SchoolAfter taking one look at the wooden house, he immediately frowned.  The door of the wooden house was ajar. There was an ax standing on the wooden pier in front of the door, and next to it was a pile of unfinished firewood.

    “Teacher, are you there?” Han Yu shouted as he stepped forward and pushed open the wooden door.

    The wooden door was opened, and there were no signs of fighting inside the wooden house, except for a layer of dust on the ground.  Han Yu frowned slightly, glanced around the room, and found a letter lying flat on the table.  Han Yu quickly stepped forward to pick up the letter, patted the dust off, and tore open the envelope.

    "Good disciple, Master looked at the sky and finally discovered that the love affair that I have been waiting for for many years is about to come. In order to find your future master wife, I decided to leave Dragon Horn Star for a while. By the way, don't tell others about this. After all,  I am already quite young as a teacher, and I don’t even have a wife at such an old age, so it would be embarrassing to tell anyone.”

    The content of the letter was so much. Han Yu looked at the date at the end and saw that it was written half a year ago.  "Damn, this old pervert." Han Yu cursed in his heart and clenched the letter in his hand.

    "Han Yu, what should we do next?" Ning Ping asked softly.

    "Let's go back to eat first. Now it seems that if you want to find the whereabouts of my sister, you still have to find a way from the pirate named San'er." Han Yu replied helplessly.

    He used the stone whistle to attract the old dog again, and followed the old dog out of Taoyuan.  After leaving the Taoyuan, Field couldn't help but ask: "Han Yu, why do we have to have that old dog to lead us when we go in and out of the Taoyuan? Is there anything famous about that Taoyuan?"

    "Well, that Taoyuan was designed by my master. Generally, if there is no one who is familiar with Taoyuan to guide the way, you will basically be trapped in Taoyuan. That old dog was raised by the master, and it is responsible for guiding guests who come to Taoyuan.  "

    "Your master has been away from Dragon Horn for half a year. Does anyone feed that old dog?" Field asked again.

    "Why do you need to feed it? There are many small animals living in Taoyuan. The old dog can hunt its own food. Even if you feed it food, it won't eat it." Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "How can such an old dog still hunt on its own?" Field said in disbelief.

    "Don't look at that old dog. Even if it is against an adult tiger, that dog will be the winner in the end."

    "In this case, we might as well"

    "It's impossible, that old dog won't leave Taoyuan." Han Yu shook his head and said without waiting for Field to finish.  Just as Field was about to speak again to persuade, Ning Ping interrupted Field: "Okay, it's getting late, Shi Bafang and the others should have prepared dinner by now. Let's go back to eat first, and then think about other things."  .”

    "Gulu~Gulu~" As if to prove Ning Ping's words, Han Yu's stomach made a few noises at the right time.  The three of them couldn't help but laugh. With this smile, Han Yu's depressed mood because of his sister's unknown whereabouts finally improved a little.

    When the three of them returned home, just as Ning Ping said, Shi Bafang and Lin Ke had already prepared dinner.  After dinner, Han Yu took Ning Ping and Field back to the Courage to deliver food to San'er and see if he could learn from San'er where Han Mengxin was taken by them.

    "Hahaha I told you that you will beg me sometimes." San'er proudly shouted to Han Yu and others while eating.

    Han Yu stared at San'er in silence and said softly: "Tell me the whereabouts of my sister quickly to save you from suffering."

    "Ouch~ I'm so scared~ You hit me, but let me tell you, I don't have a good memory, and I'm very timid. Once I'm frightened, I may forget things I should have remembered." San'eryi  He yelled at Han Yu with a face that didn't deserve a beating.

    "You'd better not threaten me. What I hate the most is others threatening me." Han Yu warned San'er with narrowed eyes.  It's a pity that San'er is so confident that he thinks Han Yu and the others would never dare to do anything to him now?  So he continued to shout arrogantly: "Like you, I hate others threatening me the most. Don't you want to know the current whereabouts of your sister? Please beg me, kneel in front of me and beg me, maybe I will be soft-hearted  , I’ll tell you what I know.”

    "Ho ho ho" Han Yu let out a strange laugh, which not only startled San'er, but also Ning Ping and Fei Er, who thought Han Yu was being raped by San'er because of his sister's affairs.  I was so angry that I was ready to go crazy.

    "Do you think I won't dare to teach you a lesson after knowing the whereabouts of my sister? I tell you, you are wrong, very wrong. I admit that you are very important to me now, but I will never because of  Your importance will give you a good look."

    "Use whatever ability you have. If I ask for mercy from you, I'm not a good man. It's a big deal."A year later he became a good man again.  "San'er shouted to Han Yu without fear. Even if Han Yu in front of him goes crazy, the two people standing behind him will never let Han Yu do anything that endangers his life. For this, San'er is convinced  No doubt.

    "Ho ho ho let you die? That is simply too easy for you. Don't worry, I know a lot of ways to make life worse than death. Let's take it slow." Han Yu squatted down and reached out to pat San'er's face.  Shoulder.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 136 Speculation

    "Eat, give it to me." Han Yu held the food plate in his left hand and held a spoon. He stuffed food into San'er's mouth and muttered something in his mouth.

    Although San'er didn't want to eat, his body was fixed on the chair and his head was stopped from moving. There was nothing he could do except continue to speed up his eating.  Because Han Yu had spoken before, if he dared not take the initiative to eat, he would remove his chin and hold it with his hands to help him chew the food.  In order to avoid further suffering, Saner chose to cooperate.

    "Uh~" With great difficulty, San'er finally finished the large plate of food in Han Yu's hand.  Just after he burped, San'er's eyes widened because he saw the guy named Shi Bafang walking in with a large plate of chicken legs.

    "Don't be so excited. If I knew you liked chicken legs, I wouldn't have fed you fried rice before. But it's not too late to know now. Don't worry, these chicken legs are all yours." Han Yu patted San'er's face with a smile.  Shoulder said.  At this moment, San'er was so heartbroken that she looked up at Han Yu and said, "I want to go to the toilet."

    "No." Han Yu replied still smiling.

    "Then don't blame me for being here for convenience." San'er threatened. For the sake of his own belly, San'er decided to be shameless.

    "Oh, if you don't remind me and you forget it, just wait a moment and I'll find a cork to block your place." Han Yu said to San'er with an expression as if he had just thought of it.

    "Bang~" As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, Ning Ping and Field, who had been watching from the side, tilted their bodies and fell to the ground laughing.

    "You, you are so evil." San'er stared at Han Yu with a look of grief and anger and shouted.

    "Humph, what a sin? You'd better not anger me, otherwise I'll find a leather band and tie you up in front." Han Yu replied with a sneer.

    San'er felt that the Han Yu in front of him was like a demon with horns on his head and bat wings growing out of his back. Human beings could not think of such a harmful move.

    "I, I am willing to cooperate." San'er said to Han Yu with a frustrated look.

    "What did you say? I didn't hear clearly." Han Yu stretched out his hands to close his ears and asked loudly.

    "I said, I'm willing to tell you where that woman Han Mengxin is. But first, let me go quickly. I can't hold it in any longer." San'er roared angrily, twisting his buttocks as if there were nails on the chair he was sitting on.  .

    Han Yu didn’t want to clean. After getting San’er’s exact answer, he let San’er go and let him go.  When San'er went to the place where grain reincarnation was happy, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu curiously and said, "Han Yu, who did you learn this kind of damaging move from?"

    Han Yu replied with an innocent expression: "I usually heard it from my master when I was studying skills with him. But this is the first time I have used it, and I did not expect the effect to be so good."

    "If you have a chance, introduce me to your master." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu seriously and said. Field next to him also nodded vigorously when he heard this, expressing his respect for Han Yu's master with practical actions.

    ……

    "Judging from the time, your sister Han Mengxin should have arrived at Leichao by now." After finishing the conversation, San'er happily explained what Han Yu wanted to know.

    "Lei Chao? Are you a member of the Thunder Pirates?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    Han Yu on the side heard this and asked: "Ning Ping, have you heard of it?"

    Ning Ping nodded slightly, "Well, I have heard some rumors about the Thunder Pirates Group. That pirate group is different from other pirate groups. Most pirate groups are composed of desperadoes, but the members of the Thunder Pirates Group are almost all alone.  All of them have families. However, their style of conduct is the same as that of most pirate groups, focusing on robbery and extortion. They use Thunder Nest, an abandoned fortress of the Alliance Army, as their base to live there. I heard that there are already many  A small force.”

    "Does the alliance just not care?" Field couldn't help but interjected and asked.

    "How to manage it? The area of ??Thunder Nest is extremely barren and has no output at all. The biggest reason why the Alliance gave up on Thunder Nest before was that it was a bottomless pit for burning money. Even if Thunder Nest is taken back now, in addition to spending money, there will be no income.  Not even."

    "But to eliminate pirates and restore a peaceful and stable life to the Alliance people, isn't that the purpose that the Alliance has been promoting?" Lin Ke couldn't help but ask.

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly when he heard the words, "Do you believe what those politicians say? In their eyes, apart from their own interests, when have they ever cared about the lives of ordinary people. In Field's hometown, the battle between us and the Mongoose Pirates  Have you forgotten?"

    "But" Lin Ke wanted to defend, but suddenly found that he couldn't find anything to refute Ning Ping, so he just said that he was in Sigu.On the star, the academy fought the invaders in darkness, but the reinforcements sent by the so-called alliance arrived late when the battle was about to end, and they even pretended to be a savior.  Fortunately, the dean of the college, Toronto, was tough and had numerous disciples and friends, so the fruits of Skull College's victory were not snatched away by others.

    Seeing that Lin Ke stopped talking, Ning Ping continued to say to Han Yu: "If your sister Han Mengxin is really in Leichao as San'er said, then we have to plan carefully and rush in like this.  In the past, I’m afraid no one can be saved by then, and we’ll have to finish it ourselves.”

    "I know. But when I think that my sister may be suffering now, I can't wait to rush over and rescue my sister immediately." Han Yu said, scratching his head in pain.

    "You must calm down at this time, not for others, but for your sister. You must also calm down. You don't want to entrust the rescue of your sister to others, just go and fight for it yourself."

    "Okay, I'll calm down, calm down I'll be damned if I can calm down!" Han Yu suddenly roared, grabbed San'er's collar, and asked viciously: "Tell me, go to Thunder Nest."  route!"

    "Uh-huh" San'er, whose collar was pulled, had difficulty breathing and had already begun to roll his eyes.  Ning Ping and Shi Bafang saw that the situation was not good and quickly got rid of Han Yu.  Field saw the opportunity and said to San'er who had a chance to breathe: "Speak for yourself quickly, we can't save you every time."

    "I said, I said, just don't let that guy get close to me." San'er replied with a frightened look. When Han Yu grabbed his collar just now, San'er felt fear from the bottom of his heart. That Han Yu  It's like a furious lion.  San'er had no doubt that if his companion hadn't pulled him away just now, his neck would have been broken by him without hesitation.

    Under Han Yu’s glare, San’er confessed everything he knew, including that when he was a child, he peeped at the neighbor’s widow taking a bath.

    "I have already given everything. You can keep your promise and ensure the safety of my life." San'er said, grabbing Field's sleeve.

    Field looked at Han Yu and saw that Han Yu blinked at him, nodded and said to San'er: "Don't worry, as long as what you say is true, I can guarantee that no one here will make things difficult for you.  I will also let you leave freely. But the ugly thing is ahead, if you have something to hide, then don’t blame us for being rude to you."

    "I don't dare, I don't dare." San'er replied repeatedly.

    He tied up San'er again and locked him up.  Han Yu, Ning Ping and others came to the living room to analyze the information given by San'er.  From San'er's words, we learned that the pirates who captured Han Mengxin were the Thunder Pirates.  But why did they want to arrest Han Mengxin?  Everyone has always wondered about this problem, because a pirate leader with more than a thousand men under his command would not have the trouble to go to this remote place to arrest people.  From San'er's explanation, it can be inferred that the leader of the Thunder Pirates did not know Han Mengxin, which made it even more difficult for everyone to guess the purpose of the leader of the pirates.

    "Is it because of this?" Han Yu seemed to have thought of a possibility and took out the blackmail letter San'er brought from his pocket.  Ning Ping and others have also read this blackmail letter and know its contents.  Now seeing Han Yu taking out the letter again, it was obvious that Han Yu had thought of a possibility.

    "Seed of flame? What on earth is that?" Han Yu frowned and muttered to himself.

    No one answered Han Yu's soliloquy. This time Ning Ping also shook his head slightly. This was the first time he heard the term "Seed of Fire" and he couldn't give Han Yu any advice.  And Ning Ping asked himself whether Han Yu knew it. Since he said he didn't, he really didn't have that thing that he only knew was called the Flame Seed.

    "Did the leader of the pirate group named Philip arrest the wrong person?" Field suddenly said, making everyone's eyes brighten.  It's possible!  Although this possibility is very small, it cannot be ruled out.  If the leader of the pirate group really arrested the wrong person I'm afraid it won't be easy to get the person back.

    "After all, in the end it is inevitable that we will have to fight with the Thunder Pirates." Lin Ke said aloud.

    "Well, even if it is true that the other party arrested the wrong person, I can't forgive their behavior. Besides, what we are talking about now is just our own inference. We still don't know what the real situation is. That San'er really didn't  If you don't use it, the information you gave me won't be of much use." Han Yu said with a dissatisfied look on his face.

    "If he was useful, he wouldn't be the one delivering the message to Sgur." Shi Bafang answered casually.

    "So, what are we going to do next?" Ning Ping asked after taking a look at everyone.

    "Go to Thunder Nest." Han Yu replied directly.

    &nbsp; "What do you mean?" Ning Ping asked the remaining people.

    Field and Shi Bafang looked at each other and replied, "Go to Thunder Nest. But before we go, we need to make some preparations."

    "Okay, then after we are ready, we will set off to Leichao and rescue Han Yu's sister." Ning Ping looked at everyone and concluded.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 137 Starship Modification

    Han Yu and his party did not say goodbye to anyone. On the second night when they decided to go to Thunder Nest, Courage quietly took off and left Dragon Horn Star.

    After sailing for three consecutive days, Han Yu and others arrived at the first stop of their rescue plan, the black market planet Canis.  In order to meet the needs of subsequent battles, the Courage must be modified. If it is done through formal channels, it will take a long time, and time is exactly what people like Han Yu need most right now.

    In Canis, as long as you have money, there is nothing you can’t buy.  There are everything from the latest weapons of the alliance to original beauties of various races.  In Canis, there is nothing you can’t think of and nothing you can’t buy.  Starship modification is a piece of cake for people living in Canis, as long as you can afford it.

    Following the instructions of the tour guide in Cannis, Han Yu and Field came to the most famous store in the starship modification industry in Cannis a small shop.  There is absolutely no sense of modesty here. The store Han Yu and Feier saw was, to be honest, a bit flattering to each other even if they said it was a small store.  The store is really too small, it doesn't even look like ten square meters.  Standing outside the store, you can take in everything in the store with just one glance.

    "Did that black tour guide lie to us?" Han Yu asked Field in a low voice.  Field nodded sympathetically and suggested, "How about we ask others?"

    Han Yu and Fielder turned around and were about to leave when they heard a man's voice coming from behind, "You two stood at the door of our store for a long time, which seriously affected my sleep. Do you want to just leave like this?"

    Han Yu looked back and saw a middle-aged man smelling of alcohol and with an unshaven beard leaning against the door, holding a wine bottle in his hand and looking at him and Field maliciously.

    "Peng~" Han Yu emitted a ball of fire in his hand and said coldly to the middle-aged man: "Passing by."

    Unexpectedly, when the middle-aged man saw Han Yu showing off his hand, not only was he not afraid, but he stepped forward to block Han Yu and Field's path with interest, "If you pass by, don't miss it. It's also good to take a look whether you want to buy it or not."

    The middle-aged man moved very quickly, and Han Yu was so fast that he didn't even see the other person's movements clearly. Han Yu was wary and said, "We are looking for a technician who is good at starship modification. Do you have one in your shop?"

    "Yes, I am." The middle-aged man puffed up his chest and replied with pride.

    "You? Please listen clearly, I am looking for a technician, not an alcoholic." Han Yu looked the middle-aged man up and down and said with a frown.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man smiled and said: "No one has stipulated that technicians cannot drink, right? Young man, haven't you heard the saying that people should not be judged by their appearance?"

    "Uncle, didn't anyone tell you that image packaging is also a very important thing?" Han Yu looked at the middle-aged man and asked.

    The middle-aged man has probably never met anyone who talks to him like Han Yu. In the past, when someone came to his door, he would have a flattering smile on his face if he knew the truth. But if he didn't know, he would mostly turn around and leave. Talking to him like this,  Han Yu was the first.  He couldn't help but smile and said: "Image is one thing, but ability is another. Young people, gold will never be buried in the sand."

    "Show me your skills." Han Yu said lightly.

    "Okay, then show me your skills." The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and said.

    If you say show off your skills, then show them off!

    He stopped a passerby who was passing by on a motorcycle. The passerby who was stopped looked at Han Yu in horror and asked sternly: "What do you want to do? This is Canis. If you want to rob, you will be severely punished."

    "No robbery, please do me a favor." Han Yu agreed and saw the middle-aged man taking out a set of tools from the shop and walking over.  As soon as the owner of the motorcycle saw the middle-aged man, his face no longer showed fear and he stayed aside honestly.

    “This car needs maintenance, otherwise it won’t last long.” The middle-aged man said to the owner of the motorcycle while inspecting the motorcycle.

    "Yes, thank you Master Liu for the reminder." The owner of the motorcycle quickly replied.

    "Do you know each other?" Han Yu asked from the side.

    "I know Master Liu, but Master Liu doesn't know me."

    "Is he famous?" Field asked aloud.

    “Of course, in Canis, when it comes to Master Liu’s machine modification ability, that’s it.” The motorcycle owner replied with a thumbs up.

    “…Aren’t you the one hired by this drunkard?” Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Hearing Han Yu's words, the motorcycle owner suddenly said unhappily: "If you don't believe it, you can just ask the locals around here. Even if I am Master Liu's entrustment, there is no way he can treat everyone around him."  Are you going to bribe me?"

    "Hey, you want me to modify these two motorcycles like this?" Liu ?Fu asked Han Yudao.

    "Welllet it run like a rabbit." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "No problem." Master Liu agreed and started tinkering with the motorcycle with the tools in his hand.  After a while, the motorcycle was modified. The owner thanked Master Liu and drove away without looking at Han Yu.

    Still at the same speed as before, Han Yu just wanted to laugh at Master Liu, but suddenly he saw the locomotive going away suddenly forward and started to jump forward.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu was dumbfounded and asked subconsciously.

    "Didn't you say you wanted that motorcycle to run like a rabbit? Rabbits always jump up and down when running." Master Liu looked at Han Yu puzzled and explained.

    Han Yu felt sweat on his forehead. When he said he ran like a rabbit, he meant speed, not method.  However, it can also be seen from the side that Master Liu is indeed up to date.

    "Han Yu, when you ask him to help modify the starship later, you must explain our intentions to him clearly, and you must not give him room to understand." Field reminded Han Yu in a low voice in his ear.  Han Yu nodded in agreement and said to Master Liu, "Sorry, I was blind just now, please forgive me."

    "It doesn't matter, I forgive you. In Canis, I don't see many young people like you who correct their mistakes after they realize it." Master Liu waved his hand generously and said.

    "Thank you. So, can you please help with a modification for our starship? Of course, the price can be easily negotiated." Han Yu asked quickly.

    "For me, money is enough, and too much is a burden. But there are rules for asking me to do things. You can't refuse my request, otherwise I have the right to stop working immediately."

    Hearing what Master Liu said, Han Yu was slightly startled, and then replied: "As long as your request is reasonable, I will try my best to satisfy it."

    "Okay, you didn't beat your chest and promise that everything would be fine like others. This shows your sincerity even more. Lead the way and let me see your starship and tell me those parts of the starship that you want to modify.  ." Master Liu nodded with satisfaction and said.

    "What about the request you mentioned?"

    “I haven’t thought about it yet, I’ll talk about it later when I think about it.”

    Taking Master Liu to the place where the Courage stayed, Master Liu looked at the Courage docked quietly at the port and nodded slightly, "Not bad, not bad, it turned out to be a new model of starship. Would you mind taking me to visit this starship?"  The inside of the ship, right?”

    "Of course, please come with me." Field stepped forward and said.

    Field took Master Liu to visit the interior of the Courage. Han Yu stayed to explain to Ning Ping, Shi Bafang and Lin Ke why he and Field went out to find a drunkard.

    After listening to Han Yu's explanation, Ning Ping frowned and said: "I don't know what requests the man named Liu will make. If we can't meet his demands, do we really want him to stop the starship modification work? Really?  At that time, wouldn’t it waste our time even more?”

    "Well your worries are not unreasonable, but we really have no other choice now. In Canis, except for that guy, the rewards offered by others are all sky-high prices, and we simply can't afford it. Anyway, as long as  His request is not too excessive, and I will try my best to satisfy him." Han Yu replied somewhat helplessly.

    "If things really develop to the point that I'm worried about, I will never spare that guy. Just think of it as getting rid of the harm to those people who also eat that bowl of rice in Cannis." Ning Ping said with determination.

    "Things should not develop to that point." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Master Liu, Han Yu and others, who had finished visiting the Spirit, sat in the activity room and listened to Han Yu and others' opinions on modifying the Spirit.  Strictly speaking, it was to listen to the opinions of Lin Ke and Field.

    When Master Liu saw Lin Ke, his eyes showed surprise, but then he returned to his original state. Although he looked at Lin Ke from time to time afterwards, that look was just pure appreciation, without any hint of lewdness.  .  When Han Yu and others saw this, they couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Their previous worries seemed to be a bit unnecessary now.

    After exchanging opinions with Lin Ke, Master Liu said to Lin Ke: "Okay, I already know your request. I need a day to formulate a plan to modify this starship, and I will give it to you first.  Take a look. If you're satisfied, I'll start modifying it."

    "Okay." Lin Ke was certainly satisfied with Master Liu's answer.

    "Master Liu, don't you care why we have to modify this starship?"???  "Han Yu asked Master Liu softly on the way to send Master Liu back to the shop.

    "This is Canis. As long as you pay, no one will ask you what you are doing with the things you bought." Master Liu replied equally softly.  When he entered his shop, Master Liu suddenly stopped and turned around to Han Yu, who was about to leave, and said, "Wait a minute, I have a request in mind."

    "Please say."

    "I want to eat roasted dragon wings tomorrow. Your cook named Shi Bafang is very good at cooking, so let him be in charge of roasting them."

    "Dragon wings? Are there any on this planet?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Of course there is, it's in the forest outside the town. Okay, don't forget, I want to eat dragon wings for dinner tomorrow, baked." Master Liu warned and closed the door of his shop.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 138 The Crazy Rabbit

    Unfortunately gt;_lt;, I actually clicked to upload it. I originally wanted to upload it later.

    *************************************

    Flying dragon, a kind of bird, is called flying dragon because its meat is as delicious as the legendary dragon meat.  Artificially raised flying dragons are easy to come by and can be bought with money. But the flying dragon wings that Master Liu mentioned are obviously wild ones. He even told where to catch them. He didn’t want to eat wild ones.  What is it?

    In fact, wild flying dragons are not as delicious as artificially raised flying dragons, but in terms of price, wild flying dragons are ten times more expensive than artificially raised flying dragons. Perhaps the reason is that wild ones are harder to obtain than artificially raised ones.  The artificially raised flying dragons have been artificially turned into poultry that only provide meat, just like edible broilers. They eat and sleep every day, and when they grow to a certain size, they will be knifed.  Wild flying dragons, in order to survive in the wild, are extremely alert and aggressive. When they find that their opponents are unable to defeat them, they will choose to escape as soon as possible, and they can escape extremely fast.  Strictly speaking, wild flying dragons and artificially bred flying dragons have begun to evolve in different evolutionary directions, but their appearances are still similar.

    Of course, Han Yu and others could not refuse Master Liu’s request. This was indeed a request that could not be refused.  In order to meet the requirements made by Master Liu, Han Yu and others decided that except for Shi Bafang who could follow Han Yu, the rest must stay to look after the house. Lin Ke and Field needed to communicate with Master Liu on the modification of the Courage.  , and Ningping needs to stay to protect the Courage from being destroyed.

    After arranging the personnel arrangements, Han Yu and Shi Bafang set out together to find the flying dragon bird that Master Liu said lived in the Canis Forest.  And that forest is called the Zoo.

    In the vast universe, in addition to humans, there are also many different species living. Humans classify them according to the characteristics of those species. Among them, after excluding the common beasts, the remaining beasts are  There are three types, namely monsters, monsters, and rare beasts.

    Monsters, as the name suggests, in addition to their weird appearance, each monster is often extremely powerful, huge in size, and extremely destructive. It is a species that the alliance must guard against or eliminate.

    And monsters are more difficult to deal with than monsters that only know how to use brute force.  Many monsters are even smarter than humans, and most monsters live together in ethnic groups. The alliance's attitude towards monsters is to take precautions while trying to win over them and avoid any friction with monsters.

    As for rare animals, it is a bit difficult to explain. Often a rare animal represents wealth.  Rare animals have something in common, and possessing many incredible abilities is the only way for rare animals to attract attention.  The Judgment Beast that Fisher encountered earlier is one of the rare beasts.  Compared with monster beasts, rare beasts have higher or lower intelligence, and they don't like to come into contact with humans. The first reaction when seeing humans is to hide.  A person who owns a precious animal not only represents wealth, but also represents the person's status and power.

    There are indeed many rare beasts living in the rare beast forest located on the planet Canis.  However, humans generally do not take the initiative to provoke those rare beasts they see. The reason is that the abilities of rare beasts are all kinds of strange. If you are not careful, your life will be affected, and your death will be in vain.  .

    So when Cannis, the intelligence dealer who was responsible for selling information to make a living, heard that his main consultant this time was about the zoo, his eyes were filled with a mixture of admiration and a glance.  Although Han Yu would not trouble the information dealer because of this, it was impossible to say that he didn't care at all.

    "In short, for ordinary people, the Zoo is a lair of demons. If you just want to take an adventure, then I suggest you go to the Burnahan Mountains opposite the Zoo and to the right of Cannis.  It's quite fun." The information dealer looked at the two young people under twenty before him and suggested kindly.

    "Thank you for your suggestion, but unfortunately we have a reason to go to the Zoo. Is there anything else we need to pay attention to?" Han Yu thanked the information dealer and continued to ask.

    The information dealer glanced at Han Yu with a regretful look, "In that case, I will give you one last piece of advice. After entering the zoo, don't mess with the rabbits."

    "Huh?" Han Yu and Shi Bafang couldn't help being stunned when they heard this.

    Saying goodbye to the intelligence dealer, Han Yu and Shi Bafang entered the rare animal garden with the tools they prepared to use to catch the flying dragon bird.  From time to time in the dense forest, there are one or two strange sounds of animals coming from all around.  Han Yu and Shi Bafang didn't pay attention and continued to look up for a suitable capture location.  Trying to find the dragon bird's nest in the forest is tantamount to wishful thinking. The only way to catch the dragon bird is to lay a trap and wait for the dragon bird to fall into the trap.

    existAfter walking in the forest for nearly an hour, Han Yu and Shi Bafang selected an open space and began to set up traps.  After everything was arranged, Han Yu and Shi Bafang climbed into a tree next to the trap. Now that all the preparations could be done, all that was left was to pray that the flying dragon bird would come as soon as possible.

    As a result, after waiting for half an hour, not even a feather appeared, not to mention the flying dragon bird.  Han Yu yawned boredly and looked up at the sky. It was almost noon. Han Yu was just about to propose a meal to Shi Bafang, who was sitting on a tree not far from him, when he saw Shi Bafang gesticulating at him.  Be quiet yourself.

    Looking in the direction of Shi Bafang's finger, he saw that in the forest not far away, big trees were shaking continuously. And judging from the posture, it wouldn't take long for the cause of the shaking of the big trees to reach Han Yu and Shi Bafang.  of.

    Han Yu and Shi Bafang immediately jumped to other trees and quietly watched the strange movement in the forest.  The abnormal movement was approaching, and Han Yu and Shi Bafang also saw clearly what the abnormal movement was.

    A group of wolves are on the run!  What kind of thing can chase the wolves that usually run rampant in the forest so embarrassingly?  For a moment, Han Yu was full of curiosity about the mysterious creatures chasing the wolves.  And soon, the answer was revealed to Han Yu.

    A group of rabbits are similar in shape to ordinary rabbits, but they move in a very weird way. Instead of squatting on the ground and jumping forward, they use the big trees as pedals and keep jumping between the big trees.  The shaking of the big tree must be caused by these rabbits.

    Finally, an unlucky wolf was chased by a rabbit behind him while running wildly. The wolf that was chased by the rabbit let out a scream and fell to the ground with a plop, followed closely by the group of rabbits that had been chased up.  , rushed over and kicked him hard.  By the time the murderous rabbits dispersed and continued to chase the wolves, the unlucky wolf was already lying on the ground dying.

    When Han Yu saw this, he just wanted to get down from the tree to get a bargain. Unexpectedly, before he could take action, two rabbits walked upright. One rabbit grabbed the hind leg of a wolf and walked in the direction they were chasing.

    After waiting for a while, Han Yu and Shi Bafang got off the tree when no more rabbits appeared.  The traps laid out previously had been basically destroyed by the uninvited guests, so they had to start over.

    "Now I finally understand why the intelligence dealer reminded us not to mess with rabbits." Han Yu said to Shi Bafang while packing up the trap.

    "Han Yu, do we want to continue setting up traps here?" Shi Bafang asked while helping.

    "Well let's change a place. With these rabbits here, I guess the other animals should have been cleaned up." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "I think so too."

    The two agreed. After packing up their tools and having a quick bite to eat, the two set off on the road again and began looking for a new place to lay the trap.  In order to avoid encountering the difficult group of rabbits, Han Yu and Shi Bafang chose the north direction. Previously, the rabbits moved from east to west. If they went north, they would not encounter the group of rabbits.

    The idea was good, but the reality was that not long after Han Yu and Shi Bafang left, they were surrounded by a group of rabbits lurking in the forest.

    "What should I do?" Shi Bafang asked Han Yudao in a low voice.

    "Let's see what these rabbits want to do first. If possible, we'll do it. Let's have a roast rabbit today." Han Yu replied in a deep voice.

    "Then you can control the heat in a while and don't burn the rabbit meat." Shi Bafang said with a chuckle.

    "Don't worry, I'm sensible."

    Just as Han Yu and Shi Bafang were talking in a low voice, an old rabbit walked out of the rabbits surrounding them.  That's right, they just walked out, standing upright and walking on their hind legs like a human being.

    "Robbery! Hand over all the carrots!" The old rabbit looked at Shi Bafang and said.

    Han Yu, Shi Bafang: ""

    "Hey, have you ever seen a rabbit speak human language?" The old rabbit asked in a dissatisfied tone when he saw the shocked expression on Shi Bafang's face.

    "Ah, no." Shi Bafang replied hurriedly after coming back to his senses. At the same time, he was secretly glad that he had followed the advice of the intelligence dealer and packed a lot of fresh carrots in his luggage.

    "Why should we give you carrots?" Han Yu stopped Shi Bafang and asked the old rabbit.

    "Robbery! Do you understand robbery?" Old Rabbit looked at the carrot in Shi Bafang's hand and replied without looking at Han Yu.

    "Really?" Han Yu took the carrot from Shi Bafang's hand, weighed it in his own hand, and suddenly stretched out a flame, burning the fresh carrot into dried black radish in an instant.

    "What a waste, you are so?What a waste.  "The old rabbit saw this and jumped on his feet and shouted.

    "Don't talk nonsense, these carrots are all mine, I can do whatever I want. If you want, you can give me something in exchange."

    "We are rabbits, and you actually asked us to bring you something in exchange for carrots?" The old rabbit looked at Han Yu with incredible eyes and asked.

    "Nonsense, of course I know you are rabbits, and you are a bunch of extraordinary rabbits." Han Yu looked at the old rabbit seriously and replied.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 139 Transaction

    It's not that the old rabbit has never thought about snatching it directly, but the animal instinct reminds him that the two humans in front of him are not good, especially the black-haired human, who can turn a fresh carrot into a carrot in the blink of an eye.  Dried black radish.  How many rabbits do you need to sacrifice to kill them?

    Seeing that Old Rabbit refused to give accurate instructions and instead looked very interested in him, Han Yu said impatiently: "Even if you pretend to be cute, I won't give you carrots for free."

    "Hmm Then tell me, what do you want?" Old Rabbit coughed and asked.  The other rabbits on the side suddenly looked surprised, and a few who could speak human language even shouted: "Elder"

    "Shut up! Carrots matter!" The old rabbit glared at the rabbits who spoke, then looked at Han Yu and asked, "As long as it's not too much, I can satisfy you."

    "Feilong, I need Feilong."

    "Humans, we are rabbits. Even if we are extraordinary rabbits, we are not arrogant enough to think that we can defeat the flying dragon!" The old rabbit's eyes turned red and he shouted at Han Yu.

    "Ugh just listen to what I have to say. What I want is a bird called a flying dragon, which can be found in this forest." Han Yu touched his nose and said to the old rabbit who was jumping and staring at him.

    "Oh, so you want flying dragon birds. No problem. How many do you want?" The old rabbit felt relieved and asked casually.

    "See for yourself, how many carrots can I exchange for these?" Han Yu took Shi Bafang's backpack, took out all the carrots, and placed them in front of the old rabbit.  Rabbits will always be rabbits, even if they can drive the wolves away, their love of carrots will never change.

    "Three, I'll catch you three at most." The old rabbit stared at the carrots on the ground, swallowed and replied.

    "Okay, three will be three. When you bring the dragon bird, we will hand over the bird in one hand and the carrot in the other. This is considered a deposit for you." As he spoke, Han Yu picked up two carrots and threw them to  Old rabbit.

    The old rabbit took the carrot without even wiping it. He just put it in his mouth and took a bite, showing a happy look.  Several rabbits nearby saw this and shouted dissatisfied: "Elder, you can't eat alone."

    "What do you call it? Want to eat? Why don't you go catch the flying dragon bird? Whoever catches the flying dragon bird first will get a carrot as a reward. Remember, only the first three are effective, and the rest will be caught.  If there are more than three, they will be released."

    When the rabbits heard the words, they dispersed and disappeared into the forest in an instant.

    It is said that there must be a brave man who can win this huge reward. Although in the eyes of Han Yu and Shi Bafang, these carrots are just some worthless vegetables, but in the eyes of the crazy rabbits in the Zoo Zoo, all of these carrots are nothing more than worthless vegetables.  baby.  In the Zoo, there are abundant products, but there are very few wild vegetables. Moreover, due to the identity of these violent rabbits, they cannot easily leave the Zoo. Once they leave, they will most likely be attacked by humans.  of arrest.  It can be said that eating a bite of fresh vegetables in the zoo can be regarded as enjoying the treatment of aristocrats.

    Looking at the bunch of rabbits with red eyes, staring at the carrots on the ground and swallowing saliva, Han Yu couldn't help but secretly shake his head. This bunch of worthless rabbits were actually eliminated by a few carrots.  While feeling unworthy of these rabbits, Han Yu was also a little worried that these rabbits would hold back for a while and start robbing them.  Because the rabbits who went to catch the flying dragon birds did not come back, but more and more rabbits came after hearing the news.

    While Han Yu reminded Shi Bafang to be more vigilant, he secretly accumulated strength and planned to burn the carrots when these rabbits did not intend to keep their promises, so that the rabbits would get nothing.

    But what Han Yu was worried about never appeared. Although the rabbits were jealous, they were very disciplined and hid twenty meters away from the carrot, watching the carrot swallow.

    Waiting and waiting, finally, two rabbits came back carrying a flying dragon bird.  He threw the flying dragon bird to the ground and looked at Han Yu helplessly.

    "Very good, as agreed, I will give you one-third of the carrots first." Han Yu gave about one-third of the carrots in front of him to the old rabbit.  The old rabbit was very grateful for Han Yu's accommodation. He picked up two carrots and threw them to the two rabbits who had made meritorious deeds.

    The role of the local snake is huge. Not long after the first flying dragon bird was sent, the second and third flying dragon birds were also sent over one after another.  According to the agreement, Han Yu gave all the carrots agreed in advance to the old rabbit.

    "Human, how about we make a deal?" Old Rabbit stopped Han Yu who was putting away the flying dragon bird and was about to leave.

    "I don't have time. I came here to catch flying dragon birds because of the situation.""Maybe" Halfway through his words, Han Yu was suddenly poked in the waist by Shi Bafang. He couldn't help but look at Shi Bafang in confusion, wondering what Shi Bafang wanted to say?

    "It's no problem if you want to trade. We will stay in Canis for a while. If there are any needed ingredients, we will bring carrots to you for exchange. I just don't know how we will contact you then?"

    "You don't need to contact us. As long as you enter this forest, we will send rabbits to contact you." Old Rabbit answered Shi Bafang alertly.

    “Sure, it’s settled then, we’ll see you again when we have the chance.” Shi Bafang agreed, dragging Han Yu out of the forest.  When Han Yu and Shi Bafang disappeared, Youtu couldn't help but ask Old Rabbit: "Elder, why do you want to contact those two humans? You forgot that the patriarch once said that humans are the most untrustworthy animals. Let us  Stay as far away from them as you can."

    "Humans are indeed untrustworthy animals, but they can grow this kind of delicious food that is endlessly memorable Stop it! These are all to be tasted with everyone!" Old Rabbit said to him.  shouted the rabbits and grandsons who were snatching the carrots.

    **********************************

    Master Liu was very surprised when he saw flying dragon wings on the dinner table, but he was smart enough not to ask Han Yu how these people did it.  After a delicious meal of the coveted wild dragon wings, Master Liu patted his chest and promised Han Yu and others that he would give him half a month to modify the Courage to satisfy Han Yu and others.  Starship.  At the same time, another request was made, again regarding food.  Moreover, the ingredients are in the zoo.

    As the saying goes, once born, twice cooked, as long as Master Liu doesn't eat any rabbit meat, Han Yu and Shi Bafang are confident that they can exchange carrots from those crazy rabbits.  Of course, this secret will not be told to Master Liu.

    "By the way, Han Yu, did you and your companions encounter rabbits when they went to the Zoo today?" Master Liu suddenly asked during the chat after dinner.

    "Ah, I saw it, but the rabbit was very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Master Liu, do you want to eat rabbit meat?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "No, no, no, I don't dare to eat those rabbits. It's not like I'm being chased by a group of rabbits." Master Liu shook his head quickly and said.

    Seeing this, Lin Ke poured a cup of tea for Master Liu and asked softly: "Huh? Master Liu, is there another story here?"

    "Haha I really made you guess. Ten years ago, a guy with no knowledge of the world came to Cannis. He relied on his skills and caught a rabbit for barbecue when he entered the zoo. The result was that  Before he could raise the fire, a large number of rabbits rushed out of the forest and chased him from the zoo to the town of Cannith. The people at that time did not take away the rabbits that rushed into the town of Cannith.  Taking this into account, many were ready to catch one for a change. But once they fought, the Cannith people understood that these rabbits were not ordinary rabbits at all, but a group of monsters. Although the monsters  The level of the beast world is not high, but monsters are monsters, and ordinary people are no match for them. Fortunately, the rabbits did not mean to hurt anyone at that time, and they just taught those who attacked them a lesson and then retreated.  The Rare Zoo is also where it started. People living in Canis all understood the truth that rabbits are not allowed to be messed with here."

    "Are those rabbits cute?" Lin Ke asked with interest.

    Master Liu thought for a moment and then replied: "When he is not running wild, he is just like an ordinary rabbit."

    "Ah, I really hope I can have one." Lin Ke said to himself.  Han Yu, who was standing next to him, pretended not to hear anything. After looking at each other, he and Shi Bafang began to discuss what preparations they needed to make to enter the zoo tomorrow.

    After seeing off Master Liu, Han Yu said to Lin Ke who walked up to him and was about to speak: "If you want a rabbit, don't talk about it."

    "I haven't said it yet." Lin Ke said with some dissatisfaction.

    "I can tell what you are thinking by looking at your expression. Sister, please wake up, those rabbits are very violent. Have you ever seen a rabbit chasing a wolf? I have seen it, but I have seen it, and he has seen it in all directions.  Pass."

    "But I haven't seen it before. Can you take me to see him tomorrow?" Lin Ke asked Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked around and saw that this group of people had no loyalty. Now he knew how to turn away from him.  "No, the Zoo is very dangerous. I can't take you there. And the modification of the starship cannot be done without you." Han Yu shook his head and refused.

    "It doesn't matter. Tomorrow we will be refitting part of the weapon system. Just leave Field and Ningping behind. I will go to the Zoo with you and Shi Bafang. If you don't take me there, I will go by myself."

    &nbsp; Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes. Seeing that Ning Ping and others had no intention of helping him, he could only compromise reluctantly: "Okay, you can follow me, but you can't run around, and you must obey me.  Your command. Especially after seeing those rabbits, you are not allowed to act rashly. I don’t want your actions to cause those rabbits to misunderstand."

    "Understood." Lin Ke replied happily.

    "I hope you really understand." Han Yu said helplessly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 140 Accident

    Entering the Zoo again, this time it was much easier than the last time.  Han Yu and others arrived at the place where they had traded with the violent rabbits last time. Within a short while, the old rabbit they had traded with yesterday appeared in front of them again.

    "Who is this woman?" Old Rabbit asked Han Yu, looking at Lin Ke behind Han Yu.

    "My companion, I heard that there is a group of powerful rabbits here, and I have to come and have a look. Without further ado, we need two golden pheasants this time, and these are the rewards." Han Yu replied, opening the backpack behind him.  , a backpack of fresh carrots.

    "Okay, no problem." The old rabbit nodded, picked up a piece of gravel on the ground and threw it into the bushes. The two rabbits immediately emerged from the bushes.  After the old rabbit made some gestures at them, the two rabbits turned around and jumped into the woods again.

    "Hahais it delicious?" Lin Ke's laughter came from behind Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked back and saw Lin Ke squatting not far behind him, smiling and holding a carrot to feed a rabbit squatting at her feet. Shi Bafang next to her was looking at her dumbfounded.

    "Whoosh~" Han Yu felt a gust of wind passing by, and the next moment he saw that the old rabbit had protected the rabbit squatting at Lin Ke's feet behind him, staring at Lin Ke with a vigilant face and asked: "What do you want to do?"

    "Wow, the rabbit can actually speak the Dharma~ Come and give me a hug." Lin Ke stretched out his body to the old rabbit with a look of surprise.  The old rabbit just wanted to escape, but in the next second, Han Yu clearly felt that the old rabbit stiffened, and then stood there, being hugged by Lin Ke.

    "Wow, this fur is so soft." Lin Ke smiled and stroked the old rabbit's head.  Han Yu could almost see veins appearing on Old Rabbit's forehead.  But for some reason, the old rabbit didn't choose to resist. He just kept looking at Han Yu with eyes full of asking for help.

    "You're kidding, I'm not familiar with you." Han Yu thought to himself, looking down at the rabbit who was still squatting at Lin Ke's feet and chewing carrots.  Seeing Han Yu looking down at the rabbit, the old rabbit suddenly became nervous, looking at Han Yu with stiff limbs, ready to stop Han Yu before Han Yu showed any malicious intent.

    Fortunately, Han Yu just looked at the rabbit and stopped looking at it. By the way, he also rescued the old rabbit from Lin Ke's clutches.  Looking at the old rabbit who was desperately combing his fur, Han Yu asked with a smile: "Hey, is that rabbit a very important person over there? I think you seem to be very nervous about it."

    "Where?" Old Rabbit immediately retorted.  But its attitude had told Han Yu that the rabbit playing with Lin Ke was indeed very important to the old rabbit.

    Seeing Han Yu’s understanding smile, Old Rabbit warned: “Humans, don’t have any evil intentions.”

    Han Yu shrugged, "I'm not interested in being a rare beast merchant."

    "That's good."

    After getting the golden pheasant and handing the carrot to the furious rabbit, Han Yu was ready to go back with his companions.  Old Rabbit stopped Han Yu and said, "Human, come back next time. Don't bring that woman again, otherwise the deal will be cancelled."

    "What? Are you scared?"

    "Yeah, I'm scared. That woman almost kidnapped our next clan leader with a carrot. Do you think I can't be scared?"

    "The next clan leader? No way, it feels like you are not the same species, right?" Han Yu asked in surprise.  Through these two days of contact, Han Yu was certain that the old rabbit in front of him was a monster, and the rabbit that was bribed with a carrot was probably a rare beast.

    "You have a good vision. The leader of our Crazy Rabbit is indeed a rare beast called the Phantom Rabbit. It is an evolved species of Crazy Rabbit." The old rabbit nodded and admitted.

    "Is the Phantom Rabbit very powerful?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "In the Rare Animal Park, everything is based on strength. You said you can become the leader of the raging rabbit, how can you not be awesome?" The old rabbit replied angrily.

    "But you are not of the same species. Don't you have any objections from your tribe?"

    "In the Zoo, a strong leader can bring many benefits to the group he leads, and no one will refuse the benefits."

    "I have another question now."

    "You can ask, and leave immediately after asking."

    "Is the phantom rabbit that serves as your clan leader a male or a female?"

    "Let's go, let's go quickly, remember not to bring that woman here again next time." The old rabbit got up and chased people away.

    However, there is always a certain gap between reality and ideals. When Han Yu came to trade with the Crazy Rabbit for the third time, the cub of the Phantom Rabbit was very unhappy after not seeing the friend he had just met.  buryHe gave Old Rabbit a pass and forced Old Rabbit to ask Han Yu to bring his friends to the next transaction.

    The old rabbit whose two ends were not good had a gloomy face, looking at Han Yu with a bitter look on his face.  The considerate Han Yu didn't make it difficult for him. He nodded and said, "Okay, don't look so sad. Just stay away next time when I bring Lin Ke here."

    After completing the transaction, Han Yu and Shi Bafang returned to the Courage. When they saw the scene in front of the Courage, they were immediately furious.  Ning Ping was being entangled by two people. Although Field had a bloody head, he still tried his best to protect Lin Ke from being attacked by others. Master Liu, who was responsible for the modification of the starship, was lying in a pool of blood at this time, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    At this time, it is unnecessary to shout to stop. Han Yu and Shi Bafang threw down their belongings and joined the battle.  With the addition of these two new forces, the situation on the battlefield immediately reversed.  Over the past few days, Han Yu's accumulated anger for not rescuing his sister exploded at this moment, and he struck without mercy, creating dozens of human-shaped pillars of fire as soon as they fought.  This hand immediately stunned the two people entangled with Ning Ping.  Although this is Canis, it is still rare to encounter someone who strikes at the first sight.  The two people were immediately confused. The reason why they were able to entangle Ning Ping before was because of the tacit understanding of the two people, which produced a 1+12 effect. But now that the two people were confused, they were immediately defeated by Ning Ping one by one.  Ning Ping was angry at the two men for helping the emperor, so he cut off one of their tendons as punishment.

    The battle was over, and when Han Yu heard the reason for the battle, he couldn't help but smile bitterly.  It’s a very cliche story. First, a rich man asked Master Liu to modify the starship, and then he saw Lin Ke getting interested, and then he ordered to rob people.  The only thing that made Han Yu a little unhappy was that the rich young man who caused these things was escorted away as soon as the battle started. But it didn't matter, with these prisoners here, it was very simple to find his residence, as long as  He hasn't left Cannis yet.

    What worries Han Yu now is the modification of the starship. Although Master Liu saved his life, the modification of the starship has become something that can only be done in a few months. What Han Yu and others lack most now is  time.  Master Liu, who was lying on the hospital bed, saw the worries of Han Yu and others, and smiled slightly: "Don't worry, the modification of Spirit will not be delayed. Although Canis is a lawless planet, it still has some features that are recognized by everyone.  rules. If someone breaks it, he will definitely be punished. You don’t need to worry about the wealthy young man who caused trouble, someone will come out to deal with him. If you want to speed up the modification progress of the Spirit, then I suggest you go to me.  If he is willing to help, the modification progress of the Courage can be reduced by at least half."

    "Where is your apprentice?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "I don't know the specific location. I only know that he entered the Burnahan Mountains. And even if you find him, whether you can invite him out of the mountain depends on your own ability." Master Liu said softly.

    "I remember the Burnahan Mountains." Han Yu nodded and said to Master Liu.

    Without disturbing Master Liu’s recovery, Han Yu left the ward and told Ningping and others the news he learned from Master Liu.  Ning Ping and others had no objection to Han Yu's proposal to go into the mountains to look for people. However, in this case, there was no one else who could look for people except Han Yu.  Shi Bafang is responsible for the deal with the gang of violent rabbits and cannot leave.  Field was injured again. Although it was just a superficial injury, Han Yu couldn't say that he was asked to work with the injury.  Ning Ping wanted to stay and look after the house, and Lin Ke, the only one with relatively free time, needed to stay and guide the workers in the modification work because Master Liu was injured.

    "Give me three days. If I can't find Master Liu's apprentice within three days, I will come back from Burnahan Mountain." Han Yu assured Ning Ping and others.  Seeing that Han Yu was very determined to go, Ning Ping and others could not stop him anymore, and Ning Ping and others also knew that at this time, if Han Yu did not find something to do, I am afraid that Han Yu might really go crazy.  Today's battle is an example. Although Han Yu also set fire during the battle, he never burned his opponent to death.

    Seeing that Ning Ping and others agreed to his proposal, Han Yu was relieved.  I also noticed the abnormality in the battle today. When I set fire to my opponent, I actually felt excited inside. It was not the excitement of meeting the opponent, but the excitement of killing someone. This was a feeling I had never felt before.  Han Yu didn't like this feeling very much.

    In a mansion in Canis, a fashionably dressed young man was instructing the maid in the house to pack their luggage.  As soon as he came back from the outside, he felt that he might have gotten into trouble today, and after seeing his two favorite men return injured, this feeling became stronger. Leaving Canis has become the most important thing for him right now.  one thing.

    &nbsp;"Hurry, move faster." The young master kept urging the maid.

    "Bang~bang bang~" the door rang, and the young man shouted impatiently: "Who is it? Come in!"

    The door opened and a man wearing a mask walked in.  When the young man saw it, he couldn't help but subconsciously asked: "Who are you" Before he finished speaking, the young man felt a pain in his heart. When he lowered his head, he saw that a dagger had penetrated into his heart, leaving only the hilt exposed.

    The young master covered his chest with his hands and fell to the ground. Amidst the screams of the maids, the masked stranger turned and left.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 141: Burnahan Savage

    The Burnahan Mountains are another dangerous place in the eyes of the Cannith people.  It is filled with white fog all year round. Even if you enter with the most accurate compass, you may get lost if you are not careful.  If you want to get in and out of Burnaham Mountain safely, you can only get the help of the south-facing bird. As the name suggests, the south-facing bird is a rare animal whose beak always faces the south.

    Originally it was very difficult to find the south-facing bird, but in the Rare Zoo, with the help of the raging rabbits and other local snakes, finding the south-facing bird seems to have become less difficult.  In order to get Nan Xiangniao's help, Han Yu and others endured the pain and bleeding and gave Nan Xiangniao ten pounds of gold.  Although Nan Xiangniao didn't know how to use gold, the pure luster made Nan Xiangniao like it very much.  Through the translation of Crazy Rabbit, Han Yu promised to use the ten pounds of gold given to Nanxiang Bird to build a bird's nest for Nanxiang Bird when he brought him back from the Burnahan Mountains.

    After briefly preparing his luggage, Han Yu entered the Burnahan Mountains with a backpack on his back and a south-facing bird on his shoulder.  As soon as they entered the Burnahan Mountains, just as the intelligence dealer said, the compass in Han Yu's hand failed.  Except for what can be seen within one meter around him, the rest of the place is filled with white mist.

    Wearing a mask and holding a wooden stick in his hand, Han Yu looked towards the direction pointed by the southward beak while exploring the way forward.  Not long after walking, Han Yu heard bursts of fighting sounds in front of him.  How could anyone fight in such a deep mountain and old forest?  Curiosity drove Han Yu to walk in the direction of the sound of fighting.

    As he got closer, Han Yu found that the white fog around him gradually faded, and he could already see clearly the situation within about ten meters of the surrounding area.  Just as he was wondering why the white mist suddenly dissipated, a black shadow suddenly appeared on Han Yu's right side. Han Yu was about to defend himself, but at this moment, another black shadow suddenly appeared on his left side.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu yelled, stretched out his hands and fired two fireballs towards the two black figures.

    The two black figures retreated almost at the same time, and then looked at Han Yu with a puzzled expression. I don't know when a human came here.

    "I didn't walk into the center of the battle between these two guys, right?" Han Yu secretly muttered in his heart and looked around at the two black figures. Although they were wearing human clothes, the long hair on their bodies was obviously not human.  Humans can grow it.

    "Oh drink~oh drink~" the black shadow on the left shouted to Han Yu.  It's a pity that Han Yu has never learned any other language except human language, so he can't understand the other party's meaning.  But I guess you are asking yourself what you are doing?

    Han Yu raised his hands in a gesture of surrender and walked backwards.  But before he could go far, the non-human creature on the right jumped over and blocked Han Yu's retreat.  Han Yu frowned when he saw this, but before he could make the next move, he heard the guy blocking the road shouting at Han Yu.

    Seeing that Han Yu stood still without knowing why, the non-human creature blocking Han Yu's path on the right immediately left, ran over in a hurry, and reached out to grab Han Yu's arm.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately twisted the arm stretched out by the non-human creature and restrained the guy with his backhand.  When the non-human creatures on the other side saw that their companions had been captured, they roared and rushed towards Han Yu.  Han Yu couldn't help but be startled when he saw this. Weren't these two guys fighting just now?  Why is it that now that one of them has been arrested, the other one is getting anxious?  But now Han Yu couldn't let him think too much. He immediately aimed his right hand at the guy rushing towards him, and a fireball was ready to go.

    "Stop! Don't hurt them!" Just when Han Yu was about to kill these two unknown creatures, a human voice came into Han Yu's ears.  Han Yu immediately swung the unknown creature he had restrained and hit another unknown creature.  At the same time, he looked in the direction of the source of the sound.

    A man in ragged clothes and a pale face slowly walked out of the white mist and stood in front of Han Yu.

    "Human?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Yeah." The man nodded slightly and asked, "Is there any medicine? I'm sick."

    "What medicine do you want?" Han Yu asked.  When he came to Burnahan Mountain this time, Lin Ke prepared a lot of medicines for him. Although Han Yu felt a little redundant, this was because his companions cared about him, so he took them with him. Unexpectedly, he didn't use them, but gave them to him.  Others have used it.

    “Antidiarrheal medicine.” The man replied weakly.

    Han Yu suddenly looked at the man with a strange expression and asked tentatively: "Isn't it just you who needs it?"

    "Nonsense, look at my face, am I a normal person? Come on, give me the medicine!" the man urged angrily.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly, took out anti-diarrheal medicine from his backpack and threw it to the man.  After taking the antidiarrheal medicine, the man immediately shouted: "Wait for me here for a while, five minutes." After saying that, he turned around and walked away.Lost in the white mist.  Seeing the man's hurried look, Han Yu knew that the guy couldn't bear it any longer.

    Five minutes later, the man held his pants in one hand and walked over with a somewhat frivolous pace. He thanked Han Yu and said, "Thank you."

    "You're welcome. Can I ask you about someone?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "No need, I think the person you are looking for is me. I will go back with you." The man waved his hand and said to Han Yu.

    "You? Are you Master Liu's apprentice?" Han Yu asked in surprise.  At the same time, I couldn't help but mutter in my heart: "As expected, we are masters and apprentices. They are all the type who don't pay attention to their own image. When I met Master Liu, I thought he was just an alcoholic at first, but now I meet his apprentice"

    "How did you get dysentery?" Han Yu asked subconsciously.

    The man’s face instantly turned red, and he said sarcastically: “I was negligent when eating.”

    "It turns out that eating has ruined your stomach." Han Yu thought to himself, and was smart enough not to continue the topic.  Then he said: "Then do you have anything to explain? This time you may have to leave for a longer time. Aren't you going to make arrangements for those two guys?"

    Seeing Han Yu pointing at the two unknown creatures hiding not far away, the man smiled slightly: "They are savages living in the Burnahan Mountains. Because I accidentally rescued them once, they have been in Burnahan."  The mountains protect me. This time I got dysentery. One of them wanted to send me out of the mountain, and the other didn't want me to leave, so they had a big fight. As a result, you rushed in by mistake and interrupted their fight, saying  I haven’t even thanked you yet.”

    "No, as you said, I just hit it by mistake, not intentionally. By the way, my name is Han Yu, and I am here for the modification of the starship. Originally, I have already contacted your master about the modification of the starship.  , but your master was injured and cannot take charge for the time being."

    "Oh, really? Were you injured? Then I should go back and take a look. My name is Ba Renyi, you can call me this way from now on."

    "Ba Renyi? Taking off people's clothes?What a good name." Han Yu thought to himself.

    "Wait for me for a while, and I'll explain to them." Ba Renyi said to Han Yu, walked up to the two Burnahan savages and let out a series of shouts. Han Yu had never learned animal language and didn't say a word.  Understand.  But looking at the reluctance on the faces of the two savages, Han Yu guessed that Ba Renyi was saying goodbye to the two savages.

    The two savages turned around and disappeared into the white mist. Ba Renyi walked to Han Yu and said, "Wait a minute. The two savages will help me with the tools I put in my residence. They will be here soon." Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this.  nod.

    After a while, the two savages came back covered in blood.  As soon as he saw the red crystal that the two savages handed to Ba Renyi, Han Yu heard Ba Renyi yelling at the two savages, as if he was blaming the two savages for making their own decisions, but the two savages did not.  He wasn't angry at all, he just looked at Ba Renyi with an honest smile.  Han Yu on the side felt envious.

    With Burnahan Savage leading the way, the south-facing bird's role instantly became much smaller.  The two savages were allowed to send Han Yu and Ba Renyi to the entrance of the Burnahan Mountains. Ba Renyi yelled at the two savages, and the two savages turned around and walked towards the mountain. As they walked, they reluctantly turned back to see Ba ??Renyi.  Renyi, until the two savages could no longer be seen, Ba Renyi sighed softly and said to Han Yu with emotion: "Sometimes, I really want to stay in Burnahan Mountain for the rest of my life and never come out.  .”

    Han Yu advised after hearing this: "Just go back and see them when you have time. I will introduce you to this southward bird. With its help, it will be difficult for you to get lost in the mountains. But this  The south-facing bird is a bit greedy for money, so remember to give it a reward every time you ask for help."

    Of course, Ba Renyi knows the value of a south-facing bird.  However, after hearing Han Yu's words, he still didn't believe it and asked tentatively: "Then how do I find it?"

    "I will take you to see the raging rabbits in the Zoo later. They are responsible for connecting you. Of course, rewards are also needed. Also, don't have any evil intentions, otherwise I won't care if you get revenge."

    "Haha In Canis, who dares to provoke those violent rabbits." Barenyi said with a smile.  Han Yu thought about it after hearing this. Those rabbits should be lucky if they didn't take the initiative to cause trouble for others.

    The two people walked while chatting, time passed unconsciously, and the two of them also walked to the location where the Spirit was refitted.  Han Yu frowned and looked at the group of people surrounding the Courage. He walked over and asked Ning Ping, who was negotiating with the leader of those people, "Ning Ping, what happened again?"

    "Ah, Han Yu, you're back." Ning Ping agreed, but before he could continue, the guy who looked like the leader shouted: "So you are Han Yu,Something happened to you, come with us"

    "Huh~" A fireball flew past his scalp, and the smell of burnt hair made the leader swallow it back before he finished speaking.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 142 Bad things keep happening

    "You, you are wrong! If you have any dissatisfaction, you can say it. You don't have to come up and take action." The leader, whose hair was pulled back into the Mediterranean by the fireball, said to Han Yu in a low voice.

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted coldly, and after retracting the flame, asked Ning Ping: "Are these guys here to cause trouble?"

    "They claim to be Cannis' law enforcement team."

    "Law enforcement team?" Han Yu turned and asked Ba Renyi, who had been standing behind him silently, "Does Canis have such an organization?"

    "Don't you know that Canis is called a lawless planet?" Barenyi rolled his eyes and asked.

    "In other words, these guys are fakes." Han Yu asked, pointing to the group of people whose faces changed dramatically after seeing Ba Renyi.

    "It seems that these guys should be thugs raised by a certain force in Cannith. In Cannith, the rules are set by powerful organizations. People like these are probably here to scare you who are new here. Since you  Get some benefits out of it.”

    After listening to Ba Renyi’s explanation, Han Yu raised his voice and asked the Mediterranean who turned around to escape: “Do you want to try whether you run faster or my fireball flies faster?”

    "I'm warning you, we are not easy to mess with." Mediterranean turned around and warned Han Yu with a serious expression.

    "Really? Then let me see how capable the forces behind you are." Han Yu replied, looking at the Mediterranean with a ferocious expression.

    "Boss, I was wrong." Seeing that Han Yu was not frightened, Mediterranean Sea knelt down and begged for mercy very simply. The proficiency of that posture could be said to be that he had used this set of actions countless times, and he had already practiced it to the point where practice makes perfect.  .

    Han Yu looked dumbfounded at the Mediterranean Sea who was kneeling on his knees begging for mercy, while Ning Ping's face turned dark. Was he just frightened by such a guy in front of him?

    "Don't blame yourself. This is your first time coming to Cannis, right? No one can deceive you if you come here a few more times. Remember, in Cannis, the one with the toughest fist is the boss, and trying to reason with others is a sign of cowardice.  .”

    Ning Ping glanced at the stranger who took the initiative to talk to him, nodded slightly and thanked him: "Thank you for reminding me, may I ask who you are"

    "My name is Ba Renyi, and I am the person Han Yu is looking for when he enters the Burnahan Mountains. I would like to ask you to bear with me in the coming days." Ba Renyi introduced himself with a smile.

    "No matter where you are, I have to ask you to take care of me." Ning Ping replied quickly.

    "Hey, you two, are you done getting to know each other? If so, can you help me give me an idea on how to deal with these guys?" Han Yu interrupted Ba Renyi and Ning Ping.

    "What do you think?" Ning Ping asked Ba Renyi.

    Ba Renyi glanced at Mediterranean, who was kneeling on the ground, and said to Han Yu: "Under normal circumstances, guys who come to deceive people like this are dealt with by the victim. As long as they are not beaten to death and an arm or leg is broken,  No one will cause trouble."

    "No~" Mediterranean screamed and begged.

    "Shut up!" Han Yu glared at Mediterranean Sea and shouted. Mediterranean Sea immediately calmed down and looked at Ba Renyi eagerly.  Barenyi shrugged, "Don't expect me to intercede for you. In Canis, unless you are a technical person, it is common to get beaten after a failure. You should know this better than me."

    "But, it hurts to be beaten." Mediterranean replied sarcastically.

    "Gungun, please disappear from my sight. What I hate seeing the most is spineless cowards like you." Han Yu waved his hand and shouted towards the Mediterranean Sea.

    As if he had received an amnesty, the Mediterranean Sea quickly got up and ran away with a dozen of his younger brothers.

    "Okay, there are a lot of people like this in Cannis. If you are angry because of this, then you don't have to do anything else for the day. Take me to see my master, how to modify your starship, I need to talk to him  Let’s communicate.” Ba Renyi patted Han Yu on the shoulder and replied.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and took Ba Renyi to the room where Master Liu was recovering from his injuries. Master Liu has been living on the Courage since he was injured. Master Liu was alone and had difficulty moving after being injured. Is there anyone who can live on the Courage?  Taking care of the first and second, although Master Liu was injured and could not operate it himself, he had rich experience and was more than enough to act as a supervisor.

    "Hahaha Mr. Liu, you also have today!" As soon as he entered Master Liu's ward and saw Master Liu lying on the bed, Ba Renyi laughed uncharacteristically.

    "Smile, laugh, are you laughing your ass off? You are a bastard who deceives his master and destroys his ancestors. Be careful of being struck by lightning when you go out." When Master Liu saw Ba Renyi, he also cursed loudly.

    "Hahaha Don't worry, even if Thunder God wants to chop, he will chop the old one first and then the younger one. Before you get hacked, I have nothing to worry about." Ba Renyi smiled.Yes, but his smile looked like he was gloating about his misfortune.

    "You, your master-disciple relationship, isn't it good?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "With him? Stop being ridiculous." Ba Renyi and Master Liu shouted in unison, pointing at each other.

    "Ba Renyi, you've seen this person too, should we get down to business?" Han Yu thought for a while, skipped the topic and asked.

    "Well, I know. Hey, Mr. Liu, bring your plan for modifying that starship to me for criticism." Barenyi nodded and said to Master Liu.

    "Hmph, let you see how powerful I am, take it and worship it." Master Liu took a folder placed beside his pillow and threw it to Barenyi and said.

    "Hey~ you might as well say it's to pay homage." Ba Renyi curled his lips and opened the file as he spoke.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quietly exited the room.  He went to Ning Ping and asked, "Ning Ping, tell me what those people said today."

    "What's wrong?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    “I always feel that there are a lot of things going on these days, so it’s better for us to be more careful.”

    "Well, I heard from the guy who came to cause trouble that the rich young man who ordered his men to attack our place was killed, and we were the last group to clash with that rich young man. I heard from him that someone wanted to offer a reward.  We need to find the murderer who killed the rich man."

    "That's it, then tell Lin Ke and the others later to try to avoid going out. If you must go out, at least two people should be together." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Yes, I also have this idea."

    *********************************

    A mansion in Canis has now become the scene of a murder.  A middle-aged man in a black suit sat on the sofa and asked the two people kneeling in front of him with a gloomy face: "Have you thought clearly? How did my son die?"

    "Master, I and we don't know either." One of the two people kneeling on the ground stammered.  But before he finished speaking, the middle-aged man had already jumped up from the sofa, grabbed the ashtray on the coffee table, and smashed it hard on the temple of the speaker. The person who was hit fell to the ground without saying a word.  He fell to the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    "Did you remember anything?" Throwing the blood-stained ashtray aside, the middle-aged man slowly asked another person kneeling aside.

    "I, I, I remembered, before the young master was killed, he had a conflict with a group of people."

    "Huh? Tell me in detail." The middle-aged man, who was originally ready to wave his hands to drag down and bury the two guys in front of him, sat back on the sofa and ordered.

    "Yes, yes." The man who escaped the disaster wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, and told the truth about the conflict between his son and others two days ago due to the smooth refitting of the starship.

    "You mean, my son was killed by those outsiders?"

    "I'm not sure, but those people are the most suspicious."

    "Well, come here, drag him and his brother down and bury him together." The middle-aged man nodded and ordered his men.

    “Master, please spare my life, Master, please forgive me.”

    Hearing the begging for mercy, the middle-aged man sneered and said: "Huh, spare my life? My son has been killed by you trash, what are you still doing in this world? For the sake of the information you provided, I  If you can promise not to take revenge on your family afterwards, you should be grateful."

    "Boss, a powerful dragon cannot overwhelm a local snake. This is Canis. It's better for us to be more cautious." The middle-aged man who had not spoken a word and was dressed like a strategist softly suggested to his boss.

    "Military advisor, do you know the importance of Xiang'er to my Li family? He is the sole heir of my Li family. Now that he is gone, why do you think I need to be cautious?" The middle-aged man looked at him calmly and asked him  asked the suggested strategist.  The military advisor's heart skipped a beat. He knew very well what kind of temper his boss had. The calmer his expression, the greater the anger in his heart.  But now that we have started, we must finish. This is what a qualified military advisor should do.

    "Boss, although Cannis is known as a lawless planet, it has an unspoken rule that everyone recognizes. If we take revenge in a large scale and touch the bottom of the forces behind Cannis, then the purpose of our coming here may be  It's difficult to achieve." The military advisor replied bravely.

    "If you don't succeed, wait until next time." The middle-aged man waved his hand and replied.

    Seeing that his persuasion was ineffective, the military advisor compromised and said: "Well, since you must take revenge, boss, then we will take action. But before taking action, I think weIt would be better to investigate the cause of the young master's death.  "

    "What do you mean?" the middle-aged man asked with a frown.

    The military advisor looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "Boss, don't you still know what kind of person the young master is?"

    "What do you want to say? Just say it directly and don't beat around the bush." ??The middle-aged man asked impatiently.

    "Boss, the young master is not a light-saving lamp. How can you still not know how capable he is of causing trouble? I am worried that the young master violated the unspoken rules of Canis and was attacked by those who uphold those unspoken rules.  retaliation. If we act rashly now, I'm worried that we will fall into passivity."

    "Then I'll leave the investigation of the cause of Xiang'er's death to you, but the matter of revenge is up to me."

    "Boss" The military advisor still wanted to persuade, but the middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "Advisor, I need to vent the anger in my heart."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 143 Miscalculation

    When you feel depressed, find a way to make the people around you feel more depressed than you, and your mood will improve.  Li Dong, the father of the murdered rich man Li Xiang, firmly believes in this sentence and is preparing to put it into action.

    "Everyone in there, get out of here!" A black-faced man with his hands on his hips shouted at the Courage.  The surrounding area had already been cleared, so Li Dong didn't have to worry about his behavior disturbing the public.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked as he walked out of the Courage.

    "Humph, I want you to understand clearly that my young master was killed the night before yesterday, and you are the ones who finally had a conflict with my young master."

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, "It turns out he is the master of suffering. What does he want from us?"

    "What's the matter? Of course I want you guys to pay for my young master's life!" As the black-faced man yelled out the last word, he threw himself at Han Yu.

    A flash of sword light flashed, and the black-faced man stopped quickly, and a sword mark appeared in front of him.  Looking at the sword marks on the ground, the black-faced man sneered: "It seems you have chosen to resist."

    "There won't be any problem in killing him, right?" Han Yu turned around and asked Ba Renyi who came out.

    "No, they were provocative. They deserved to die. I can only blame myself for not being as skilled as others." Barenyi replied, turned around and returned to the Courage to continue working.

    "Ning Ping, do you hear that clearly? Don't think about the consequences, just do it!" As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu rushed forward.  Ning Ping was also very depressed these days. Being constantly made trouble made him feel extremely bad.  Seeing Han Yu rushing forward, he immediately followed suit.

    But if Han Yu is really asked to kill him, Han Yu is still a little unable to do it.  He only severely injured those people, and then ignored them as they lay on the ground moaning continuously, and turned to attack the next target.

    Li Dong, who was hiding behind the crowd, stared at the two young men who were beating his men with a sullen face.  As a person who can be regarded as the godfather of violence, he knows very well that today's revenge plan may not be able to proceed, and the two active young people in front of him will become Li Dong's most important role in the following days.  There are people you need to concentrate on dealing with.

    "Let's go back." Li Dong ordered, turned around and got into the car.

    After cleaning up the troublemakers, Han Yu and Ning Ping suddenly felt that their depression for many days had been relieved, and they actually hoped that troublemakers would come again in the future.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, it's time for breakfast." Lin Ke stood in front of the cabin door of the Courage and shouted to the two of them.

    Han Yu, who had finished his morning activities, heard this and said to Ning Ping: "Come on, let's go have a meal. After we finish the meal, we will discuss how to deal with those people."

    "Did you see it?" Ning Ping asked with some surprise.

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "I'm not blind. The leader of this gang could still hold back from rushing forward to fight when we were beating his men around, or he was just a courageous guy.  Or he's an old fox with deep pockets. Judging from his appearance, the possibility of the former is almost non-existent."

    "Then what are you going to do?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Ning Ping, do you like to scheming with others and playing tricks?"

    "I don't like it." Ning Ping frowned and replied.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, "Actually, I don't like it either, so I plan to take the initiative and bring him down completely before he completes his plan to deal with us."

    "To be honest, the death of that man named Li Xiang has little to do with us. Why do we have to take the initiative to make people feel as if we really killed him." Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Even if we tell those people that we didn't kill the man named Li Xiang, those people will stop making trouble for us. Do you believe what we say? If we really go to find them, I'm afraid we won't even have time to talk."

    "so what?"

    "So I have to convince them first and let them listen patiently to what we have to say. As for whether they believe it or not, that's not what I need to consider. Dare to cause trouble for us? Anyway, I won't sit still and wait for death. Treat this matter  The initiative must be in our hands."

    “It seems that a battle is inevitable.” Ning Ping said softly.

    "Yes, and I believe that this battle will be a fierce battle. Those people who came today were just sent to test our attitude towards the murder of Li Xiang."

    *******************************

    Back at his residence, Li Dong sat silently on the sofa. Looking at his face, he knew that things did not go well today.  Military advisor Zhou Fu was smart enough not to disturb Li Dong and was about to leave the room quietly.  Li Dong said: "Military advisor, those people are not the murderers of Xiang'er.""Huh? Boss, why did you say that suddenly?" Zhou Fu asked in confusion.

    "Those guys have no idea of ??compromising in the face of provocation. They will not do anything like assassinating Xiang'er, because they will take revenge on the spot and will never give Xiang'er a chance to come back."

    "Boss, I also have some information to tell you." Zhou Fu said after thinking for a while.

    "you say."

    "Regarding the examination results of the young master, it was found that the young master was stabbed in the heart with a dagger and died."

    “Don’t you already know all of this?”

    "Boss, I'm talking about the dagger that killed the young master. It has the pattern of a killer organization engraved on it."

    "What organization?" Li Dong sat up straight and asked.

    “A pattern in the shape of a water drop.”

    "The shape of a water drop? Is it like this?" Li Dong frowned and thought for a while, took a piece of paper, drew a pattern on it, and handed it to Zhou Fu.

    "Yes, that's it." Zhou Fu nodded and replied.

    "Military Advisor, it seems that your previous guess is right. Xiang'er may indeed have violated Canis' rules, so he suffered retaliation from Canis." Li Dong said in a deep voice.

    "Boss, do you already know who killed the young master?" Zhou Fu asked curiously.

    "Well, I have seen this pattern once before I met you. If it was really those people who did it, I'm afraid Xiang'er's revenge will not be avenged."

    "Boss, who killed the young master?"

    Li Dong waved his hand and said: "Don't ask this anymore. Knowing too much will not do you any good. Okay, don't worry about Xiang'er's affairs anymore. From now on, you will be responsible for finding ways for our ear organization to take root in Canis."  this matter."

    "Yes. Then boss, do you still need to trouble those guys who have had conflicts with the young master?"

    "Of course we have to look for it. I think those guys must have something to do with why Xiang'er was killed. I can't let them go." Li Dong replied with a frown.

    "If the boss must make trouble for those people, I have some suggestions here."

    Li Dong heard this and asked, "Then tell me."

    "Boss, I have been collecting information since I learned that the young master was killed. I also collected some information about those guys. They were a five-person expedition team. The leader is Han Yu, who is a fire element user.  The deputy is called Ning Ping, a swordsman. In addition, there are starship navigator Lin Ke, starship gunner Field and starship chef Shi Bafang. Among these five people, the most combat-effective ones are Han Yu and Ning Ping, and the remaining three  Individual combat capabilities are not very good. As long as you catch one of those three people, the remaining two who are the most capable will take action. When the time comes, boss, you can deal with them how you want."

    "Then which one do you recommend to start with?" Li Dong looked at Zhou Fu and asked.

    "Well the one named Field was injured in the previous conflict with the young master. The one named Lin Ke needs to stay on the starship to participate in the modification of the starship. Only the chef Shi Bafang has to buy fresh ingredients every day.  We might as well just target him."

    "Are you sure that guy named Shi Bafang is easy to deal with?"

    “Boss, how great can a cook be?”

    "Okay, then you have to work hard and find a way to catch that cook." Li Dong patted Zhou Fu on the shoulder and said.

    "Yes, don't worry, boss. Within three days, I will definitely capture that Shi Bafang and hand it over to the boss." Zhou Fu assured Li Dong with confidence.

    Two days later, after two days of observation, Zhou Fu decided to take action.  With his hands in his hands, he quietly followed Shi Bafang who was going out, preparing to take action when no one was around.  But why did Shi Bafang not go to the market today? Instead, he walked in the direction of the Zoo.

    "It's okay to go to the Treasure Zoo. Even if he reacts there, you don't have to worry about being seen by others." Zhou Fu comforted himself, followed Shi Bafang with carefully selected people, and entered the Treasure Zoo.  Zoo.

    And when he saw the animals that came into contact with Shi Bafang in the zoo, Zhou Fu's jaw almost dropped to the ground.  Unlike the men he brought out, as a strategist, he already had a certain understanding of Cannis' situation.  Especially regarding Cannis's rabid rabbit, it is something that cannot be messed with.  Now that he found out that his target was actually related to those rabbits that should not be messed with, Zhou Fu immediately felt that he must tell his boss when he went back that the plan had changed and he could not act rashly for the time being.

    Zhou Fu waved his hand behind him, and gestured to his men to retreat, but before he could even take two steps back, he heard thisShi Bafang, the target, suddenly raised his voice and said: "You have been following me for so long, why don't you just leave without saying hello?"

    Zhou Fu stiffened when he heard this, and immediately comforted himself: "Has been discovered? Impossible! He must be defrauding me."

    "Don't you want to come out yet?" Shi Bafang said again, and then said to the rabbit standing in front of him: "I'm sorry to bother you."

    "The remuneration will be calculated separately." Rabbit emphasized with a bunny finger raised.

    Shi Bafang smiled and nodded and replied: "No problem."

    Seeing this scene, Zhou Fu's heart suddenly rose to his throat.  Seeing the rabbit who had finished bargaining with Shi Bafang shouting into the bushes behind him, a large group of rabbits rushed out of the bushes and headed straight for their hiding place.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 144 Rabbit Bodyguard

    Seeing Zhou Fu and others being surrounded by a bunch of rabbits and being beaten until they were crying and howling, although Shi Bafang didn't know what these people were doing, the only thing he could be sure of was that these people had bad intentions towards him.  Thinking of this, Shi Bafang couldn't help but think of the meeting between several people last night.

    Time goes back to last night

    When he heard Shi Bafang accidentally mention that he found someone following him when he went out today, Ning Ping thoughtfully said to Han Yu: "It seems we need help."

    "Do you think those rabbits can help?" Han Yu suggested after thinking for a while.

    "Don't be joking." Ning Ping replied, shaking his head slightly.

    “You have to give it a try before you give up.”

    Han Yu's insistence made Ningping nod and agreed to give it a try. After that, Shi Bafang had one more task, to negotiate a deal with the rabbits in the zoo, and to invite some of those violent rabbits who fight every day to gain courage.  I came to work as a bodyguard for a few days.

    Both Ningping and Shi Bafang felt that Han Yu was a bit whimsical about this idea. However, because of Han Yu's insistence, Shi Bafang could only reluctantly agree.  For this reason, Ningping even came to Ba Renyi to inquire whether this kind of thing was possible.  Unexpectedly, when Ba Renyi heard Han Yu's suggestion, the first thing he thought about was whether he could use the same words to bring the two savages from Burnahan to his side.

    Carrying the expectations of Han Yu and Ba Renyi, Shi Bafang came to the Zoo. After finding the raging rabbits, he mentioned Han Yu's proposal to them. Originally, Shi Bafang didn't have any hope, but the result surprised him.  , Those rabbits seemed to really have nothing to do, and they actually agreed to Han Yu's proposal and decided to send eight violent rabbits to serve as bodyguards for Han Yu and others.  Who would have thought that the rabbits that are about the same size as household rabbits that appear around the Courage would be monsters in the zoo.  Even if someone really said it, who would believe it?

    So, the deal was concluded without even the proposer believing it, and it was the lowest remuneration in the history of the bodyguard industry. Each rabbit only needed to provide two carrot meals a day.

    Until the sale was finalized, Shi Bafang's head was still a little dizzy and he wondered if he was dreaming.  In order to prove that he was not dreaming, Shi Bafang pointed out the group of people hiding in the bushes who had been following him since he left the Courage.

    "Don't fight, don't fight, we know we were wrong." Zhou Fu hugged his head, curled up on the ground and shouted.

    "Stop first, I have something to ask them." Shi Bafang whispered to Elder Rabbit.

    "You don't know them anyway, so you can just beat them to death." Elder Rabbit asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang explained patiently: "At least we need to find out who sent these guys. If they are just the forwards, then we have to be careful of the enemies who come later. Ask who is standing behind them,  At that time, we can eradicate the root cause and do our own thing with peace of mind.”

    "UmOkay, stop it." Elder Rabbit pondered for a moment and then ordered in a loud voice.

    When the Rabbit thugs dispersed, Zhou Fu and others had been beaten beyond recognition and could no longer recognize their true colors.  Shi Bafang stepped forward and squatted in front of Zhou Fu and asked, "What's your name?"

    Zhou Fu: ""

    Seeing that the other party did not speak, Shi Bafang was not angry. He just turned to Elder Rabbit behind him and said: "Elder, it seems that this person has been beaten stupid. For safety reasons, let's find a place to bury him."

    "My name is Zhou Fu." Zhou Fu said, not wanting to suffer the immediate loss.

    "Why are you following me? Who sent you here?" Shi Bafang asked, looking into Zhou Fu's eyes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although there was a slight mistake in this operation, Zhou Fu still has a way of adapting to changes.  Knowing that Shi Bafang was looking into his eyes at this moment to judge whether his answer was false, he immediately lowered his head and begged for mercy: "Spare your life, my brothers and I were obsessed with money and wanted to kidnap you to exchange for money.  , please sir, if you have a lot of them, just treat us like a fart."

    Zhou Fu’s sudden lowering of his head stunned Shi Bafang, but after hearing his explanation, Shi Bafang couldn’t help but sneer. Do you really think he is an easy fool?  Then he said cooperatively: "Okay, since you sincerely apologized, then I will forgive you this time."

    "Thank you, thank you." Zhou Fu felt happy after hearing this, and couldn't help but feel proud.  However, this kind of pride did not last for a minute, and Shi Bafang's next words made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.

    "However, capital crimes can be avoided, while living crimes cannot be forgiven. In order to prevent you from making the same mistake again, each of you only needs to write me a confession and then you can leave."

    "Erthis,We didn't bring any paper.  Zhou Fu rolled his eyes and found a reason to say to Shi Bafang.

    "It doesn't matter, write it on your underwear." Shi Bafang replied without any concern.

    Seeing that the plan failed, Zhou Fu immediately found another reason to stall: "Er I don't have a pen, how can I write?"

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. Don't waste that red one on your body." Shi Bafang pointed to the blood stains on Zhou Fu's body that had not yet dried up and said with a smile.

    Zhou Fu: ""

    I am Daozu!  You are the fish!

    Under Shi Bafang’s coercion, Zhou Fu and others tore off a piece of their underwear, dipped their own blood in it and wrote an emotional confession.  Shi Bafang handed over the confession with his handprint, patted Zhou Fu on the shoulder with a smile and said: "Go back and tell the person behind you that his son's death was entirely his own fault and had nothing to do with us. Although we are not very  It's powerful, but it can't be flattened or rounded by others. If you have any tricks, just use them openly. If you still want to use such dirty methods this time, then our revenge will be useless.  No need to go to extremes.”

    Hearing this, Zhou Fu knew that his identity had been revealed from the beginning. He immediately stared at Shi Bafang unwillingly and said, "Okay, I will remember you. Let's see."

    "No, you are not a single beauty, and I don't want to be remembered by you." Shi Bafang replied with a smile.  His smile prevented Zhou Fu from running away desperately. Fortunately, his men knew their current situation very well and quickly carried Zhou Fu out of the zoo.

    "What you said is really damaging." Elder Rabbit said softly.

    "That's the attitude towards enemies, like friends. For example, you Crazy Rabbits, we have always been very friendly." Shi Bafang quickly explained after hearing this.

    "We know, that's why we are in contact with you. You can take the eight rabbit bodyguards with you when you leave. Remember to ask them back when you leave Cannis."

    "no problem."

    **********************************

    At the Courage modification site, when Lin Ke saw nine rabbits appearing in front of him, he was so happy that he hummed a song and ran to the kitchen and brought out a large plate of carrots to entertain the nine rabbits.

    "Didn't you say there are only eight? Why is there one more?" Han Yu asked Shi Bafang in a low voice.

    Shi Bafang shook his head with a wry smile and replied: "This plan will never keep up with changes. You read that right, the rabbit being held in Lin Ke's arms and being fed carrots is the next generation leader of the Crazy Rabbit, the Phantom Rabbit  .”

    "Then are these eight rabbits here to serve as our bodyguards or to protect the phantom rabbit?" Han Yu asked with some confusion.

    "It doesn't matter. Among us, Lin Ke has the lowest ability to resist. Let her take these rabbits with her when something happens, and we can save a lot of trouble. Field is injured and can't go out, so we don't have to  You are worried that he will be attacked, but you and Ningping don’t have to worry about being attacked by others. Ten or eight is a piece of cake for you. As for me, Han Yu, do you think I will be attacked by those hiding in the dark?  Guy defeated?”

    Seeing Shi Bafang's confident look, Han Yu said in a deep voice: "Be careful and you won't make a big mistake. Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of what happens. It's not just you, but Ning Ping and I are the same. In the future, except for Field, everyone will carry two  A raging rabbit, I have to take it with me wherever I go."

    "It's up to you, you are the leader, you have the final say." Shi Bafang shrugged indifferently.

    "Han Yu, I don't need to bring it with me, right?" Ning Ping said with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "Why?"

    "Think about it, I'm a big man, taking two rabbits to the street, I think it's nice or not."

    "No." Han Yu replied with a straight face.

    "I am confident that I can protect myself, so my two rabbits will stay and protect Lin Ke." Ning Ping continued to persuade.

    "Don't even think about it! I'm telling you, if you feel embarrassed, don't I feel embarrassed? If you want me to be embarrassed, there is no way out. If you want to be embarrassed, everyone will be embarrassed together." The last sentence expressed Han Yu's true thoughts in his heart.

    "Wow~ Crazy Rabbit!" Ba Renyi screamed from outside the door, and then a figure disappeared quickly. After a while, Ba Renyi's shout was heard from the room where Master Liu was recovering from his injuries.  , "Liu, have you sneaked into the Zoo to provoke the raging rabbit in the past two days?"

    "Don't talk nonsense, where can I go now?" Master Liu retorted angrily.

    "It's not you? Are those raging rabbits still looking for me?"

    "What did you say? There is violenceRabbit in Spirit?  "

    "Nonsense!"

    "Hurry up and help me up, take me to see." Master Liu shouted hurriedly.

    "Why are you anxious, Liu? I'm warning you, don't run away now and leave the mess to me to clean up for you." Ba Renyi looked at Master Liu with a wary look.

    Immediately afterwards, Master Liu's roar came, "What nonsense are you talking about? Come quickly and help me!"

    "Hey please be polite, you are asking me for help now." Ba Renyi looked at Master Liu and emphasized.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 145 Escalation of Conflict

    Li Dong, as a person with the first voice of Hei Nian, the annoying godfather of Harmony Tao, he always bullies others when he is not being bullied by others.  Fortunately, the son who came to Canis to develop his power was killed, and the military advisor he usually relied on was beaten again.  The world is big and face is the most important, but anyone who works on the street knows that if you don't get your place back after being slapped in the face, you won't be able to continue to work in this industry in the future.  In order to regain his position, Li Dong no longer cares about the so-called unspoken rules of Cannis. If a strong dragon cannot suppress local snakes, go to hell with him.

    "Do it!" Li Dong pointed at the Courage not far away and ordered his hundreds of subordinates.  If I can't defeat you alone, I'll use the human sea tactic to tire you to death.

    Hundreds of people launched a charge, which was quite powerful, but the reaction inside the Courage was very strange. No one showed up. On the contrary, when Li Dong's people rushed over, several rabbits jumped off the Courage.  Counting carefully, there are eight in total.

    "What's going on with the Courage? Did you see that there were so many people here and you gave in?" Just when everyone was puzzled, the eight rabbits squatting at the door of the Courage cabin suddenly changed. They were originally the same as the Courage.  The size of an ordinary rabbit, almost laughing, suddenly began to tremble, and in front of everyone's eyes, it slowly grew bigger, bigger, and bigger again, until it became the size of an adult wolfdog.  Moreover, the eyes of these eight rabbits all turned vermilion, and they roared in a low voice, glaring fiercely at the uninvited guests in front of them.

    Unknown things always make people scared. The eight cute rabbits suddenly turned into vicious dogs, which made the people brought by Li Dong feel a little scared.

    "Go ahead, kill these monsters!" Li Dong ordered loudly.

    My boss has already spoken, so as the younger brother, I have no choice but to bite the bullet.  Everyone pushed me and I pushed you, and together we cautiously approached the eight adult wolf-dog-sized rabbits.  But the rabbits did not retreat at all, and roared at the same time, rushing towards the surrounding crowd.

    Although I have a weapon in my hand, with more than a hundred people crowded together, I don’t dare to wield it randomly even if I have a weapon.  Then a funny scene appeared. Under the attack of eight rabbits, Li Dong watched the people he brought retreat step by step.

    "Damn, these trash!" Li Dong cursed bitterly.

    “Boss, I don’t blame them, it’s just that our opponent this time is too insidious.” Zhou Fu, who was wrapped in bandages, came over and advised.

    "What's going on with those rabbits?" Li Dong pointed at the eight rabbits and asked.

    "Those called Crazy Rabbits used to live in a forest called the Zoo, and somehow they got in touch with Han Yu and his gang. People in Canis said that in Canis, anyone can be messed with.  Okay, but you can’t mess with those rabbits.”

    "Huh?" Li Dong couldn't help but be stunned when he heard this.  Zhou Fu sighed when he saw this, and continued: "Boss, I didn't believe it at first, but now I have to believe it." As he spoke, Zhou Fu grinned, remembering what he had experienced in the Zoo.  .

    "Anyway, we have no way out now. Between us and those people, only one can stay on Cannis. Once we lose, we may have to wait a long, long time to gain a foothold in Cannis.  .”

    Zhou Fu also sighed when he heard this. He and the boss had underestimated Han Yu and his gang before, thinking that they were just relying on some skills. However, they were careless and did things too well. Now they don't even have any room for maneuver.  there is none left.

    "If the boss thinks so, then we can only show the trump card we brought this time." Zhou Fu suggested to Li Dong.

    "Can those guys deal with those eight nasty rabbits?" Li Dong asked somewhat unconfidently.

    "Let's see." Zhou Fu replied with the same uncertainty.

    When Li Dong heard this, he immediately stared at Zhou Fu with dissatisfaction.  Just read it today. These two words are not a joke. Do you agree or disagree?

    “Boss, I really don’t know.” Zhou Fu said to Li Dong with a wry smile.

    Li Dong was silent for a while, then waved his hand and ordered the younger brother behind him: "Go and inform Eric's gang that raising them is not in vain. It's their turn to take action."

    After a while, three white men came to Li Dong, bowed and saluted: "Boss."

    "Well, go ahead, don't let me down." Li Dong nodded and pointed in the direction of the Courage.

    "Yes, boss, please rest assured that Eric will not fail." The white leader agreed and led his two companions to the battlefield.  Li Dong whispered to the younger brother beside him: "Tell those losers that once Eric and the others attract each other's attention, they will destroy the Courage. If you can't hit people, it's okay to smash things."

    ? ??Yes.  "The men turned and left.

    Han Yu, who was watching the battle in the Courage, saw three tall white men walking out of the crowd and couldn't help but frowned. Lin Ke next to him saw this and advised: "Don't worry Han Yu, Xiao Bai is very powerful."  Bai, the young patriarch of the Crazy Rabbit Clan, was currently being held in Lin Ke's arms.

    Han Yu's expression did not relax because of Lin Ke's persuasion. He shook his head slightly at Lin Ke and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, how many can you deal with?"

    "Two should be fine." Ning Ping answered after thinking about it in his mind.

    "Wait, leave one for me." Shi Bafang said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Shi Bafang, nodded, and said to Field: "Field, go to the gunner's position and stand by. If someone approaches the Courage, it will be up to you to protect the Courage."

    "Are you worried that those people outside will sabotage the Spirit?" Field asked.

    "Well, we're not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. There's nothing wrong with being careful." Han Yu nodded and said to Ning Ping and Shi Bafang: "Let's take one of the three white men and see who can kill the opponent first. How about that?"

    "Is there any luck?" Ning Ping asked with a smile.

    Han Yu pretended to be thinking, "Wellhow about my autograph?"

    “I don’t need to ward off evil spirits.” Ning Ping replied angrily.

    "Hehe" Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle at the side, and suggested with a smile: "Otherwise, the loser must agree to the winner's request. Of course, this request cannot be too excessive."

    Han Yu and the other three looked at each other and nodded in agreement with Lin Ke's proposal.  Walking to Lin Ke's side, Han Yu whispered to Lin Ke in a voice that only two people could hear: "Lin Ke, protect Xiaobai. He is the future hope of the Raging Rabbit clan. Don't let anything happen to him."  error."

    "Yes, I understand." Lin Ke replied softly.

    As for why Han Yu said this, it was entirely because Master Liu's abnormal behavior after seeing Xiao Bai yesterday made Han Yu feel inexplicably worried. Although he didn't know why he had this worry, he still said the same thing, be careful  No big mistake.

    Seeing Han Yu and the others leaving the Courage to fight against the three white men sent by Li Dong, Master Liu, who had been standing in the corner, seemed to have made up his mind.  Just as he was about to take a step, he saw two big black men blocking his way.

    The two savages that Barenyi met in the Burnahan Mountains brought the raging rabbit back to the Courage in Shi Bafang. Barenyi rushed to the Burnahan Mountains that night and returned with the two savages at dawn.  Arrived on the Spirit.  The two savages only listened to Ba Renyi's words. Ba Renyi planned to dress the two savages as humans first, help him with things, and then slowly teach them other things.

    "Barenyi, what do you want to do?" Master Liu asked Barenyi in a low voice while Lin Ke and Field were busy with their own affairs.

    "I should be asking you this. Liu, do you want to make the same mistake again?" Ba Renyi also replied in a low voice.

    " This time is different from that time, Ba Renyi, you see clearly, what is that rabbit that Lin Ke is holding? It is a rare animal. As long as you get it, let alone enjoy endless glory and wealth in this life.  , there will be no problem in the next life.”

    Ba Renyi looked at Master Liu with a somewhat fanatical expression coldly, his eyes full of contempt, "When I first came here, I thought you had changed. I didn't expect that after so many years, you still haven't learned the lesson.  It’s true that a dog can’t change its habit of eating shit!”

    "I am your master!" Master Liu shouted in a deep voice.

    "Wrong, you are not worthy of being my master! My master is the Liu Yun who is enthusiastic about helping others and never cares about gains and losses, not the current Master Liu who is obsessed with profit." Ba Renyi said, staring into Master Liu's eyes.

    "You, you deceived your master and destroyed your ancestors!" Master Liu was trembling with anger, but he also knew that even without the two Burnahan savages, as long as Ba Renyi wanted to stop him, he would not take away Lin Ke's arms.  The possibility of holding that rare beast.

    "Oh drink~oh drink~" Barenyi roared at the two savages. The two Burnahan savages nodded in unison and stared at Master Liu.

    "Ba Renyi" Master Liu was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do.  Seeing that Master Liu had no intention of repenting at all, Ba Renyi sighed inwardly, shook his head slightly, and turned around to continue the modification work inside the starship.

    Outside the Courage, the three Han Yus had already fought against the three white men Eric. However, Li Dong, who did not expect Han Yu and others to come out, had no choice but to jump in anger.  If the subordinates are not strong enough, the boss will not be able to do anything.

    "Boss, otherwise, we'd better withdraw." Zhou FuThe voice suggested.

    "Withdraw? Can't withdraw!"

    "But what Eric and the others are best at is joint attack tactics, but now they are entangled by their respective opponents. If this continues, they will lose sooner or later." Zhou Fu said with some worry.  Li Dong also understood that Zhou Fu was right, but if he came in a hurry and left in despair, his face would be really lost.

    Just when Li Dong felt in a dilemma, one of his subordinates trotted over and reported a piece of information to Li Dong's ear. Then Li Dong ordered everyone: "Withdraw."

    "Boss" Zhou Fu asked aloud.

    “We’ll talk about it when we get back.” Li Dong replied in a low voice, looking as if he didn’t want to stay here any longer.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 146 In the name of profit

    In front of the door of Canis Lidong's residence, Zhou Fu respectfully saw off the people coming out of the house, watching them get into different black cars and disappear from his sight.

    Back inside the house, Zhou Fu had just walked to the door of Li Dong's room when he heard the sound of a tea cup falling to the floor.  Zhou Fu sighed softly, opened the door and walked in.  The room was in a mess, and Li Dong stood in the middle of the room with red eyes, breathing heavily.

    "Boss" Zhou Fu called softly.

    "Huh~huh~ Are all those bastards sent away?" Li Dong asked, breathing heavily.

    "Well, they're all sent away."

    Li Dong was silent for a moment and asked Zhou Fu: "Don't you have anything to tell me?"

    "Boss, is it useful to advise you not to be angry now?" Zhou Fu asked helplessly.

    "Ugh" Li Dong couldn't help but be stunned. After closing his eyes and taking a few deep breaths, he opened his eyes and looked at Zhou Fu and replied, "It's useless."

    "Since it's useless, why should I waste my time?" Zhou Fu replied with a shrug.

    Li Dong glared at Zhou Fu and asked, "Are you angry with me too?"

    "Boss, I am your military advisor. How can I make you angry? I just want to tell you that in Canis, we may not be able to continue to retaliate against Han Yu and those people." Zhou Fu replied with a sigh.

    "Is it because of those rabbits?" Li Dong asked unwillingly.

    Zhou Fu nodded when he heard this, "Boss, I know you are not willing to give in. In fact, I am not willing to give in either. But reality is reality. The only reason why the gang of local snakes in Canis can join forces to warn us to stop is because of the rabbits.  I can't think of any other reason."

    *********************************

    Two hours ago

    Li Dong was leading people to cause trouble for Han Yu and others when he suddenly received news that three people were visiting.  The three people who came to visit were all local gangsters of Canis. Apart from meeting Li Dong once when he first came to Canis, they had never seen each other again. Now that he heard the sudden visit of those three people, Li Dong had to finally plan his revenge.  , took people back to their residence.

    Unexpectedly, the three people explained their intentions as soon as they met Li Dong, hoping that Li Dong would stop causing trouble to Han Yu and others.  Of course, Li Dong was unwilling to agree to this hope.  It's a matter of your own face, how can you just let it go?  But when the three people who came to visit heard Li Dong's reluctance, their faces immediately darkened, and one of them directly threatened: "Li Dong, this is Canis, not your hometown. If you want to establish yourself here, then  You must abide by Cannith’s rules.”

    “I wonder which of Cannis’ rules I violated?” Li Dong retorted unconvinced.

    "Rabbit, you messed with the rabbit."

    "It's just a few rabbits? What's the big deal?"

    "How many? Haha Then let me ask you, have you solved the eight rabbits guarding the Courage?"

    Li Dong's face suddenly turned red, and then he asked in confusion: "I don't understand, why are you not afraid of anything else but just rabbits?"

    "Nonsense, don't you know those rabbits?"

    "It's just a few monsters." Li Dong replied disdainfully.

    "Hahahow many? If I told you that there are hundreds of rabbits like that living in the zoo, and there is also a leader rabbit among the rabbits who can make them exert several times their power, you  Can you still be so calm?"

    "Could the Alliance just" Li Dong stopped himself mid-sentence. This is Canis, a black market planet, a lawless zone, a place where the Alliance will not easily get involved.

    "It seems that you have understood. Remember, in Canis, we humans are only the residents here, not the masters here. If you still insist on being an enemy of Han Yu, who has a relationship with rabbits, then we will have to  Think of you as a destroyer who destroys the existing order of Cannith. When the time comes, don’t blame us for being ruthless.”

    *********************************

    "Do I have to admit defeat this time?" Li Dong looked at Zhou Fu unwillingly and asked.

    Zhou Fu was silent for a moment and whispered to Li Dong: "Boss, this is Canis, and if we want to gain a foothold in Canis, then we must abide by the order of Canis, unless we become the ones who set the order in Canis,  Otherwise, we can only obey. But don’t be too unwilling, boss. Those people only said that we can’t attack Han Yu and his gang in Cannis, but they didn’t say that we can’t attack outside Cannis.”

    Hearing Zhou Fu's last words, Li Dong's eyes suddenly lit up. He was so angry that he even forgot that there was such a way.  Li Dong immediately looked at Zhou Fu and asked: "Military advisor, you mean to say that we will send people to wait until Han Yu and his gang leave."Do you want to start after driving Cannis?  "

    "Yes, we also saw the starship of Han Yu and his gang today. It is just a small starship. Even if it is modified, it will not be very powerful. It can only run fast. As long as we mobilize more stars by then,  When the ship comes, we will definitely eliminate them from the universe."

    "Okay, I'll make arrangements now." Li Dong said excitedly.

    Hearing this, Zhou Fu quickly advised: "Wait a minute, boss, we can't do it now. We have to patiently climb aboard for a few days. It is best to wait until Han Yu and his gang have not gone far after leaving Canis before attacking them. In this way, we will not only  It can achieve the purpose of revenge, and it can also let those in power in Cannis see our strength, so that they will never dare to underestimate us again."

    "WellOkay, I'll do as you say." Li Dong thought for a while and agreed to Zhou Fu's suggestion.

    Han Yu and his gang didn’t know Li Dong’s arrangement. What they wanted to resolve now was the conflict between Master Liu and Ba Renyi inside the Courage.  Regarding Master Liu's unusual behavior, Han Yu and Ning Ping were aware of it, but they did not expect that before they could react, that guy Ba Renyi had already made a move to kill Burnahan's two savages.  Master Liu was put under guard, which made Han Yu and others curious about the reason why Ba Renyi did this.

    "What? Curious why I would do this?" Ba Renyi asked Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu, who was not sure whether he should ask or not, heard Ba Renyi take the initiative to ask. He quickly smiled and nodded and replied: "Hehe I am indeed a little curious."

    "Oh~ you really can't lie." Ba Renyi sighed, pointed at Han Yu with a helpless expression, and said: "Actually, it's not something that can't be said. The reason why I did this is that  It’s because this is not the first time this guy has made this mistake.”

    "Can you tell us in detail?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "This matter is not too far away from now. At that time, my senior brother was still in Canis, learning from this guy. Speaking of my senior brother, he was a genius, as long as he was involved in machinery.  He not only learned the knowledge in one go, but was also able to draw inferences from one instance to another. In Canis, many people said at the time that Senior Brother would become the first mechanic in Canis' history."

    "Machinist? Isn't Master Liu?" Han Yu interrupted and asked.

    "No, he is just a mechanic, and he is still far away from becoming a mechanic." Barenyi shook his head and said.

    "Han Yu, don't interrupt." Ning Ping said to Han Yu and said to Ba Renyi: "Please continue."

    "You guys" Ba Renyi glanced helplessly at Ning Ping and others, and continued: "Looking back on those days, it was really the happiest time in my life. However, as the eldest brother entered a  After accidentally saving a small animal while collecting mineral specimens in the Burnaham Mountains, I will never be able to regain that joy."

    "What animal?" Han Yu asked again, earning dissatisfied side glances from Ning Ping and others.  Han Yu shrugged upon seeing this and took the initiative to admit his mistake: "I was wrong. I will never interrupt again."

    Barenyi smiled upon seeing this and continued: "A white fox."

    "" Just as Han Yu was about to open his mouth, Ning Ping, Shi Bafang, and Feier rushed towards him almost at the same time, covering their mouths and hugging their waists.  After restraining Han Yu, Ning Ping said to Ba Renyi, "Keep talking."

    "Huh? Oh that was a spirit fox that was not yet an adult. Although it was not yet an adult, its intelligence was already enlightened. After knowing that it was saved by my senior brother, it has been following my senior brother. At that time  The eldest brother also liked this smart little fox very much, so he didn’t think too much and took the little fox out of the Burnahan Mountains that was unwilling to be separated from him. However, he took the little fox out of the Burnahan Mountains.  , and disaster followed. Because of his reputation in Canis, my eldest brother often had access to some noble people, and among those noble people, there were many people who knew the goods. The eldest brother didn’t know the little fox following him.  It's a rare beast, but someone knows about it." At this point, Ba Renyi sighed.

    "Did your senior brother give that fox away in the end?" Lin Ke asked softly.  Han Yu, who was restrained, quit immediately when he saw that Ning Ping and others did not respond to Lin Ke's interruption.  Why?  Why are they treated differently when they all interrupt?  It's a pity that Ning Ping and others didn't have time to pay attention to Han Yu's struggle and protest.

    "I heard Ba Renyi sigh again, "If it's really like what you said, then I won't hate this old guy."

    After saying that, without waiting for Lin Ke to ask questions, he continued: "At that time, my senior brother refused the request of those noble people. Those noble people usually want wind and rain, how can they accept a person who is just a person in their eyes?  The ant guy refused. He immediately uttered harsh words and not only wanted to snatch the little fox away??I also want to take revenge on my senior brother.  And in fact, they did that.  What they didn't expect was that in Canis, not everything they wanted could be accomplished.  The eldest brother is usually kind to others, but now that someone wants to deal with him, someone immediately organizes to support the eldest brother.  What no one expected was that after persisting for a period of time, the Big Brotherhood suddenly disappeared in Canis.  Others may not know the reason, but I know that the reason why Senior Brother left Canis is because of this old guy in front of me.  "

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 147: Money Moves People’s Hearts

    Chapter 147: Money moves people’s hearts

    Twenty years ago Cannis

    As usual, mechanical apprentice Ba Renyi returned to the store with the fresh ingredients he just bought from the market.  As soon as I walked to the door of the store, I heard a quarrel coming from outside the store.  Ba Renyi sighed lightly. He knew without guessing that it must be the matter with the fox that caused the eldest brother and master.

    "Why don't you understand? That fox is a rare beast. Do you know that it is a rare beast? That is the source of trouble. You, a mechanic who has not yet graduated, can you protect that fox and yourself?"

    "Why not? Are those people still willing to do anything for this fox? Don't they have any law in their eyes?" the senior brother retorted unconvinced.

    "The King's Law? Let me tell you, the King's Law is a tool used by those people to manage people like us. In Canis, they are the King's Law!"

    "I do not believe!"

    "You, are you going to make me mad to death?"

    “The worst case scenario is that I’ll leave Cannis!”

    "You! Okay, get out of here, as far away as you can, and never come back!"

    "Bang!" The door was opened forcefully, and the senior brother returned to his room with an angry look and started to pack his luggage.  Ba Renyi looked at his senior brother and then at his master. He didn't know which one he should persuade first at this time.

    The eldest brother’s luggage was quickly packed. With a small luggage bag in his hand, the eldest brother whistled and prepared to call his fox and leave together.  Unexpectedly, the fox barked several times in succession, but the fox did not appear.

    "It seems that the fox is quite sensible and ran away first. In this case, you don't have to leave. Xiaoyi, why don't you put away your senior brother's luggage? What are we going to eat today?" Master Liu walked out of the room and asked Ba Ren  Wing said.

    "Hey." Ba Renyi agreed, stretched out his hand to take the luggage from the senior brother's hand, and replied: "Today we will eat boiled meat and braised lion's head Senior brother" Ba Renyi looked at it helplessly.  shouted the senior brother who gave his luggage to him.

    "Alas~" The senior brother sighed and let go of his hand.  What he is most worried about now is the little junior brother in front of him.  Ever since his wife ran away with a rich man, his master, who was originally warm and generous to others, has become stingy and suspicious, and is no longer the same as before.

    The turmoil between master and apprentice was temporarily subsided.  But the incident escalated again when the little fox returned from Burnaham Hills two days later.  This time the little fox did not come back empty-handed. I don’t know where it found a colorful glazed stone the size of a goose egg, and gave it to Barenyi’s master, apparently hoping that the old man would not drive it away again.  And it was this priceless gem that caused even greater trouble.

    Master Liu has a very bad hobby, he likes to drink, and he also wants to drink in crowded places.  When drunk, he talks nonsense and dares to say anything.  As a result, he told the story about the colorful glazed stone.  There were a lot of people talking in the tavern, and after going back and forth, not only the people in Cannis knew about the colorful glazed stone, but also people outside Cannis knew about the existence of the colorful glazed stone.  Just like the little fox to the senior brother, the colorful glazed stone has become a source of trouble for Master Liu.  Under pressure from many parties, Master Liu did not have the backbone of his apprentice, so he handed over the colorful glazed stone and explained the origin of the colorful glazed stone.  The little fox came into everyone's sight again, and received even more attention than last time.

    In the past, people still cared about a little face, but this time it turned into a pure robbery. The senior brother was forced to take the little fox and escape into the Burnahan Mountains.  At least the little fox here is familiar with the terrain, and it is protected by white mist all year round. There is no need to worry about being discovered for a while. It will not be too late to go out of the mountain after the storm has passed.

    Ba Renyi originally thought that things would pass slowly like this, and that he and his senior brother would still meet one day. But as the day when a group of people came to find his master, he knew that he and his senior brother might never meet again in this life.  Opportunity to meet.  Even though twenty years have passed, what happened on that day is still fresh in Ba Renyi's memory.

    "Is Master Liu here?" Barenyi, who was repairing machinery, heard someone asking. He looked up and saw three strangers standing in front of his shop, looking around.  Since the other party was wearing ordinary clothes, Ba Renyi thought that the other party was someone looking for a job as a mechanic, and replied loudly: "In the backyard, please wait a moment, and I will call for you."

    "You're welcome little brother, we can just call him ourselves." The three people walked in while laughing.

    "Hey, hey~ Don't rush in" As soon as the last word was spoken, Ba Renyi did not dare to speak. One of the three people held a dagger in his hand and put it on Ba Renyi's neck, and the other two  One went to close the shop door, and the other walked to the backyard.  Ba Renyi looked at him with some fear and restrained himself.People are guessing about the origin of the opponent's hair.

    "Don't be afraid, as long as you are honest, I will not hurt you." The man who restrained Ba Renyi said to Ba Renyi with a smile.  Barenyi couldn't believe what he said, but now that the other party was holding a dagger, it was best not to refute him even if he didn't believe it.  Soon, Master Liu, who was still hungover, was found, dragged out of the room and thrown to the ground.

    A plate of cold water instantly woke up Master Liu, who was sleeping like a dead pig. The stimulation of the cold water made Master Liu jump up from the ground. Just as he opened his mouth to curse, a slap came over and slapped him.  On to the ground.  This slap made Master Liu wake up completely in an instant. Holding his swollen cheek, Master Liu asked with some fear: "What do you want to do? I have handed over the colorful glazed stone. If you want money, I  I can give it to you, as long as you don’t hurt me.”

    "Don't worry, we are not interested in your money. On the contrary, we have something to ask you for help. If it comes true, we will give you a sum of money." The man who restrained Ba Renyi said to Master Liu with a smile.  .

    Master Liu heard this and asked: "What do you want me to do?"

    “It’s very simple, I just want to ask you to be critically ill for once.”

    "Ah? No, please let me go. I'm old and I can't stand the trouble."

    "Haha Listen to me, we are interested in your apprentice's fox, but now your apprentice has ran into Burnahan Mountain. As you know, trying to find your apprentice in Burnahan Mountain is no different.  It's like looking for a needle in a haystack, so we want your cooperation. When it's done, we can give you 10 million stars as a reward for helping us."

    Ten million was a fortune that Master Liu could not imagine. Even if it was a colorful glazed stone, Master Liu was only half-robbed and half-bought and only got two hundred thousand.  Ten million, with this money, I will never have to work hard for a living again in this life.

    Seeing the greed in his master’s eyes, Ba Renyi couldn’t help shouting: “Master, you can’t do that.”

    "Shut up! What do you, a stupid kid, know?" Master Liu shouted at Barenyi with red eyes.

    "Master, you" Upon hearing this, Ba Renyi looked at his master with disappointment.

    "Haha, don't be so disappointed, this is just the true face of your master. Master Liu, it seems that you agreed to our proposal." The person who restrained Barenyi asked Master Liu with a smile.

    "It's okay to agree. However, if you don't admit it after it's done"

    "I can pay you a 10% deposit first, and then pay the rest after the deal is done."

    "Okay." Master Liu nodded heavily, then pointed at Ba Renyi and said: "But it's useless to use me as bait. My apprentice doesn't care much about my life and death. If I use him as bait, the success rate of the matter will be very low."  For a big improvement.”

    "It seems that for that ten million, you don't care about anything." The person who restrained Ba Renyi was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a smile.

    Master Liu replied nonchalantly: "Haha ten million. Once I get the money, I will leave Canis and find a random planet to recruit two apprentices and start over."

    Barenyi felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured from head to toe, and his whole body was cold.

    "Then what are you going to do, Master Liu? Just a suggestion is not worth ten million."

    "If you can provide me with some medicine that can make precious animals sleep soundly, then I can help you catch the fox you want."

    "This is a good suggestion."

    ……

    In Burnahan Mountain, Master Liu entered Burnahan Mountain alone, shouting as he walked: "Qiao Qiao, where are you? If you hear me, come out and see me." In Burnahan Mountain, although there are not as many animals living in the rare animal park,  animals, but there are no less than a hundred species of animals here.  It has to be said that it is a miracle that Master Liu let out his voice and shouted without being attacked.

    Regarding the arrival of his master, Qiao Qiao couldn't help but feel a little puzzled, "Didn't he announce to the outside world that he was expelled from the master? What are you doing here now? Could it be that something happened to my junior brother?" Although he doesn't like Master Liu, but  Junior brother Ba Renyi is still pretty good in Qiao Qiao's heart.

    Thinking of this, Qiao Qiao appeared in front of Master Liu with the fox.  As soon as Master Liu saw Qiao Qiao, he quickly stepped forward and said, "Qiao Qiao, come back with me quickly. Xiao Yi is seriously injured and is about to die."

    As soon as he heard this, Qiao Qiao became anxious and asked quickly: "What happened?"

    "Alas~ Because you left, he has been listless in doing anything these days. No, when he went to the market to buy vegetables today, he accidentally bumped into someone, and thatThe man was so powerful that he had Xiaoyi beaten.  Come back with me quickly, it's too late and you won't even see Xiaoyi for the last time.  "

    "Oh, okay, let's leave now. Xiaohu, you stay in the Burnahan Mountains by yourself for a few days. I'll go see my junior brother and come back."

    "Yes, yes, I'll be back in a few days. Little fox, it was my fault in the past. I shouldn't always think about driving you away. To express my apology to you, I will give you this apple to eat." Liu  The master said to the little fox while echoing.

    Qiao Qiao looked at her master with a strange look. Seeing the sincerity in her eyes, she also believed in her master.  The little fox squatted on Qiao Qiao's shoulder, blinking his big and smart eyes, looking at Master Liu for a moment.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 148 All right and wrong ends in vain

    On the mountain road in the Burnahan Mountains, Qiao Qiao was returning to Cannis with his master who came to find him.  Worried about the safety of his junior brother Ba Renyi, Qiao Qiao walked in a hurry and did not realize that his master was raising the wooden stick behind him.

    “Boom!” Qiao Qiao was hit hard on the back of her head, her eyes suddenly blackened, and she collapsed to the ground.  Master Liu, who succeeded in the sneak attack, immediately dropped the stick and ran towards the place where Qiao Qiao and the little fox broke up, following his memory.  The apple previously given to the little fox was injected with a medicine that could make the precious beast comatose. According to time calculation, the little fox who took a bite in front of him to show his reconciliation should be unconscious on the ground by now.

    "I hope the fox won't be picked up by some other animal." Master Liu secretly prayed in his heart as he hurried on.

    Maybe his prayer came true. After a while, he saw a white thing on the ground not far ahead. When he walked in, he saw that it was the little fox.  He first cuffed the little fox's limbs with the shackles he brought, and then put the spirit-sealing rings around the little fox's neck that were given by those who came to him for help.  After finishing all this, Master Liu put the little fox into his pocket, put it on his back, and ran towards Canis's own shop.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Qiao Qiao woke up from his coma. His mind was still a little confused when he just woke up, but it didn’t take him a while to figure out what happened!

    “Not good!” Qiao Qiao screamed, got up and ran towards the depths of Burnaham Mountain, calling his little fox as he ran.  But until he ran back to the temporary residence where he and the little fox lived, the little fox didn't show up.  Qiaoqiao thought of the worst possibility and ran towards Cannis.

    Hurry up and hurry up, Qiao Qiao just saw her master's shop and saw that the door was locked.  She patted the door hard, but there was no response from inside. Qiao Qiao looked disappointed and was about to turn around and leave when she heard a noise from the store. Qiao Qiao immediately understood that there was someone inside.  Knowing that the people inside would not open the door for him, Qiao Qiao immediately followed the familiar route to the backyard of the store, climbed over the wall and entered the store.  When he came to the store, he saw that his junior brother, Ba Renyi, was trapped on a chair, with maintenance tools scattered on the floor at his feet.

    Qiao Qiao hurriedly stepped forward to untie his junior brother. As soon as Ba Renyi was released, he immediately tore off the cloth in his mouth and shouted to Qiao Qiao: "Senior Brother, hurry up, your little fox has been sold by Master.  Someone else."

    "Where is Master now?"

    "Those people said they wanted to pay Master, so Master followed them to the bank to transfer money."

    "If you stay, don't go. Don't tell others that I have been here." Qiao Qiao stopped Ba Renyi and said.

    "Why?" Ba Renyi asked puzzledly.

    "Because, this is my business, and I don't want to involve you." After saying this, Qiao Qiao looked behind Ba Renyi with a puzzled look on his face and said, "Master, why are you back?"

    "Senior brother, your move is too bad." Ba Renyi said without looking back, staring at Qiao Qiao.

    Qiaoqiao, who had failed in his deception, sighed and said to Ba Renyi: "Junior brother, Master, after all, he made our Master, he is unkind, but we cannot be unjust. No matter what the final outcome of this matter is, I will leave Canis.  When the time comes, Master will leave it to your care."

    "But I" Ba Renyi said in embarrassment.

    "Twenty years. Junior brother, you are still young now and do not have the ability to stand alone. In twenty years' time, you will go wherever you want in this world. Even if you meet senior brother and me again then, I will never blame you.  Leave Master alone." Qiao Qiao looked at Ba Renyi and begged with a solemn expression.

    "Okay, I promise you." Ba Renyi finally agreed to Qiaoqiao's request, silently watching his senior brother Qiaoqiao leave, and never saw his senior brother again.

    At this point in the story, Ba Renyi stopped talking. Lin Ke couldn't help but ask: "Later, did your senior brother Qiao Qiao rescue the fox?"

    "Later I heard all about it. I'm afraid only the person involved knows the details." Barenyi pointed at Master Liu who was sandwiched between the two Burnahan savages.

    Lin Ke looked at Master Liu, then at Ba Renyi, and said, "We want to hear what you say, not what he says." Ning Ping and others next to him also nodded in agreement.

    "Well, in that case, let me tell you what I heard from people later. When my senior brother Qiaoqiao rushed to the only bank in Canis at the time, he happened to meet the master and the master who came out of the door.  The three people who bought the little fox."

    "Give me my fox back!" Qiao Qiao yelled and rushed forward.

    When Master Liu saw his apprentice appear, he immediately felt guilty, turned around and wanted to run away.  But before he could take a few steps, someone grabbed him by the collar of his neck.  I saw the guy who bought the foxHe looked at Master Liu with a half-smile and said, "Master Liu, it turns out that the fox you sold us was stolen goods."

    "No, no, you must want it. Ah, no, I didn't sell any foxes to you." Master Liu denied it in a panic.

    "Yeah?"

    “Stop talking nonsense, give me back my fox!” Qiaoqiao, who was stopped by someone, shouted loudly while trying to push away the person who blocked the way.  His shout immediately attracted the attention of people around him.

    The person who bought the fox looked around and said to Qiaoqiao: "Boy, your master has sold the fox to me. Now we have paid for it and we don't owe each other anything."

    "I asked my master to return the money to you and return the fox to me." Qiao Qiao shouted loudly.

    "Haharepay the money? It's not that price now. It cost me 10 million to buy this fox, and it will cost me more than 10 million to sell it again."

    "How much do you want?" Qiao Qiao rushed to the man carrying the cage and asked.

    "One billion." The man said calmly, causing people around him to take a breath.  Master Liu couldn't help but regret when he heard the price. He didn't expect that a fox could be sold for such a high price.

    Qiaoqiao was also a little dizzy with the price of one billion. After taking two steps back, she looked at the man who bought the fox and begged: "I can't afford this price. I just beg you, let me look at me again."  The last look of the fox, please, really just look at it for the last time."

    "Okay, then I'll let you take one last look." The man pretended to lift the black cloth covering the cage, and Qiaoqiao shouted: "Wait a minute, there are too many people here, let's keep it clean.  The place."

    "No problem." The man gave Qiao Qiao a knowing look. The joy of successfully getting him the precious fox made him relax his vigilance.

    Qiaoqiao followed the man and walked into the bank.  The man had just stepped up the steps of the bank, and Qiaoqiao, who had already walked behind him, suddenly took action, snatched the cage from the man's hand, and ran away.

    "Chase! Chase me!" The man shouted angrily, and the two men immediately rushed away. Then the man looked at Master Liu who was still staying there bitterly, and shouted to the president of the bank not far away.  : "Hey, remember, the bank check I gave that person just now was fake. Remember not to exchange it for him."

    "What!" Before the bank president could say anything, Master Liu had already screamed.  Unfortunately, the man paid no attention to Master Liu and started chasing Qiao Qiao in the direction of his escape.

    The pursuers behind him were getting closer and closer. Qiao Qiao held the sleeping fox that had been taken out of the cage while running while constantly trying to wake up the fox so that the fox could escape alone, but no matter how Qiao Qiao shouted, the fox could not  No sign of waking up.

    When he ran to the fountain in the square, Qiaoqiao was finally caught up. The second before he was kicked down, Qiaoqiao was heartbroken and threw the fox in his hand into the fountain.  The cold water actually woke up the fox from his sweet dream.  But the first time it woke up, it saw its friends being pushed to the ground and beaten in a group.

    The fox immediately wanted to rush forward to help, but suddenly found that the power that he could easily use at ordinary times did not react at all at this time.

    “Run!” Qiao Qiao shouted immediately when she saw the fox crawling out of the fountain.  When the few people who were beating him saw their target appearing, one of them immediately abandoned Qiaoqiao and walked toward the fox.  The fox was still wondering where his power had gone. When he saw someone getting closer and closer, he immediately let out a stab, got under the man's crotch, and rushed straight towards Qiao Qiao.

    "Idiot, run quickly! Don't come here!" Qiaoqiao was very anxious when he saw this and shouted quickly, but the fox ignored him at this time.  Upon seeing this, Qiao Qiao immediately fought back, but after all, he was just a mechanic, not a professional fighter. His counterattack was of no use except irritating his opponent.

    The enraged opponent punched Qiao Qiao hard on the temple. Qiao Qiao fell to the ground on the spot, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.  The fox that was running over saw Qiao Qiao being knocked down, and immediately let out a shrill howl. The power that he could not find before appeared again, and became more powerful than usual.  When the man who had just finished handling the bank check incident saw this scene, he immediately stopped and hid in the crowd.  Others may not know it clearly, but he knows very well that the fox in front of him has exploded.  Like monsters, precious beasts also have inner elixirs in their bodies, but unlike the inner elixir of monsters, there is only one inner elixir of a rare beast. Once it is broken, it means that this rare beast is not far from death.  It is precisely because of this that once the inner elixir of the rare beast is broken, the power of the rare beast will be greatly improved in a very short period of time.

    Knowing that the fox in front of him was about to die, the man turned around and disappeared into the crowd without any hesitation.  At this moment, the fox that exploded the pill has been killed.The two villains who just attacked Qiao Qiao.  When the fuel was exhausted, it slowly crawled to Qiao Qiao's side. The body that had grown in size due to the explosion of pills was gradually shrinking until it returned to its original size. The fox lay down next to Qiao Qiao and breathed his last.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 149 Attack

    As the Spirit's engines started, the Spirit slowly took off.  Lin Ke lay on the window and waved his arms vigorously, saying goodbye to the Phantom Rabbit standing on the high platform on the ground, with a look of reluctance.

    "Hey, Ning Ping, why don't you let that rabbit"

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping glared at Han Yu who suggested it, and asked angrily: "Do you want to be chased by those crazy rabbits? The reason why those rabbits are willing to help us is because of our cooperative relationship with them.  The most important thing is that Lin Ke has a good relationship with their young patriarch, but if we want to take away their young patriarch, do you think those rabbits will still be polite to us? Do you think those eight violent rabbits are just here to serve as ours?  Bodyguard, don’t you mean to spy on us?”

    "Eh If you don't want to take it with you, just take it with you. I'll just leave it alone." Han Yu replied sarcastically.

    "Huh, you, don't always soften your heart when you see a woman sad, otherwise you will suffer a big loss sooner or later when it comes to women." Ning Ping educated Han Yu in a serious tone.

    "Eh? Listening to your tone, have you already suffered a loss from a certain woman?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping curiously and asked.

    Facing Han Yu and Field and others who came over after hearing the news, Ning Ping's face darkened and he glared at Han Yu fiercely.  Knowing that he said the wrong thing again, Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and asked sarcastically: "Did I say the wrong thing again?"

    "Nonsense!" Ning Ping turned around and ignored Han Yu after spitting out two words.  But Han Yu didn't take it to heart. Anyway, it wasn't the first time that he had made Ning Ping unhappy. It would be fine after a while. For Han Yu, he was very experienced in this kind of situation.

    Knowing that he could no longer disturb Ning Ping for the time being, Han Yu wandered over to Ba Renyi, the passenger of the Courage.  Barenyi left Cannis this time by hitching a ride on the Courage.  The twenty-year agreement with his senior brother Qiao Qiao has come to an end. Ba Renyi no longer cares about Master Liu's good or bad, and only hopes that he can take care of himself.  Before leaving, Barenyi left most of his savings over the years to Master Liu. As long as Master Liu lives quietly, this money can definitely be spent until his death.  This can be regarded as the last thing Ba Renyi did for Master Liu.

    "Ba Renyi, what are your plans next?"

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Ba Renyi retracted his gaze from the window and replied casually: "I haven't decided yet, just take it step by step."

    "How about you come to our place? We happen to be short of a boatman."

    Faced with Han Yu's invitation, Ba Renyi was a little moved, but then he shook his head, "Forget it, although your lifestyle is wonderful, it is also full of dangers. I don't have the ability to protect myself, so I won't cause trouble for you.  What’s more, I also want to live a stable life for a few days.”

    "Really? That's such a pity." Han Yu said with some disappointment.

    "Haha, I'm sorry. If you are short of boatmen, I suggest you go to the junction of the Northern Star Territory and the Eastern Star Territory when you have time. There is a planet called the Starting Point there. I heard that it is called a star.  Ship repair shop, I believe you can find the boatman you are looking for there. By the way, don’t call them boatmen when you get there, remember to call them starship repairers." Ba Renyi said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Okay, I'll remember it, thank you for reminding you. But where do you plan to settle, we can go and see you when we have time."

    "I'm going to take the two of them to disembark when the Courage passes by Siluda. Although it's a little remote there, it's good for protecting the identities of these two guys." Barenyi looked at the two people standing behind him.  The Burnahan Savage took one look and said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said with some regret: "It's just a pity for your ability."

    "Haha there are gains and losses, as long as I think it's worth it." Ba Renyi replied with a smile.

    Ba Renyi’s open-mindedness made it difficult for Han Yu to say anything more. After all, everyone has their own choice, and this cannot be solved by force.

    "Han Yu, there's a situation!" Field shouted to Han Yu loudly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly ran over and asked, "What's going on?"

    "The radar shows that there are no fewer than ten attack starships hidden in the small meteor cluster area not far in front of us." Field said while staring at the radar screen.

    "In this case, we'll have to rely on you next, the gunner of the Courage." Han Yu patted Field on the shoulder and said.

    Field raised his head and glanced at Han Yu, and asked a little unconfidently: "Han Yu, do you think I can really do it?"

    "You can do it! I firmly believe it!" Han Yu replied seriously.

    "Well, although your eyes are very serious, unfortunately I am still a little unsure. But I promise, I will try my best"Try your best to do it.  Before the boarding battle, I want to kill half of the enemies.  "Field stood up and walked towards the gun control console of the Spirit. Lin Ke, who already knew that the enemy had been discovered, was already in position and switched the Spirit from automatic control to manual control.

    "Bafang, go and bring that San'er. Don't let him get hurt. We still need him as a guide to go to Leichao." Ning Ping said to Shi Bafang as if he just remembered.

    Everyone took their respective positions, quietly waiting for the arrival of the Courage to make contact with the enemy of unknown origin.  Although the origin of those starships is unknown, judging from this time period, they must have malicious intentions.

    Canis Star

    ??The three people who are likened to the Big Three of Cannis are gathering together at this time.  Li Dong's movements had been under their surveillance. When they saw dozens of armed starships appearing on the display screen, they appeared directly in front of the Spirit.  Lardy, who always had a bad temper, growled in a low voice: "This is a provocation to us!"

    Meese, who was sitting next to him and was known for his ruthlessness, sneered and said: "Calm down Ladi, how can this be regarded as a provocation to us? At most, it can only be regarded as a demonstration against us. Unfortunately, this kind of demonstration can only be done by the one from the countryside.  Only Li Dong, who is like a nouveau riche, can think of it. If you want to scare us, you have to mobilize at least two fleets from the alliance. In my eyes, the current scene is no different from a clown."

    “Hmph, whether it’s a demonstration or a provocation, in short Li Dong didn’t take our warning seriously.” Ladi replied with a cold snort.

    "Our original warning was that Li Dong could not compete with Han Yu and those people in Canis. But now, do you think Han Yu and those people are in Canis? Ladi, our original warning to Li Dong was not because of Han Yu and those people, but because of Han Yu and those people.  I don’t want to annoy those rabbits because of Li Dong’s behavior and cause unnecessary trouble to us. Don’t forget this.” Eggers, who had been silent, said aloud.

    "Anyway, I don't want to let that Li Dong go. After this incident, I'm going to teach that guy a lesson." Ladi announced his decision loudly.

    "Then you'd better pray that he can survive this conflict." Meese said with a sneer.

    After hearing this, Radi couldn't help but glance at the display screen again, then shook his head in disbelief and said: "Mis, even if Li Dong's starship is useless, I don't think it will be that bad. Even a small starship can be packed away."  No way."

    "Hmph, do you know who modified that starship?"

    "Isn't it Master Liu?"

    "It turns out you didn't know that the man named Liu was indeed Liu in the beginning. Unfortunately, because of Li Dong's unlucky son, the man surnamed Liu was injured. His apprentice Ba Renyi came out of the Burnahan Mountains to accept the modification work of the Courage.  "

    "Haha It seems that Li Dong will suffer a big loss this time. Wait where is that Ba Renyi now?" Ladi just laughed twice with gloating and suddenly asked.  Miz and Yagus were also stunned when they heard this, and then they all thought of a possibility.

    "Damn it, we must not let anything happen to Barenyi. He is our treasure in starship modification." Ladi jumped up and shouted.

    “Where are you going?” Eggers stopped Lardy and asked.

    “Nonsense, of course I’m going to save people.”

    "Have you forgotten Cannis's rules?" Meath stopped Ladi and asked.

    "Holy crap, this is the first time I've discovered that the so-called Cannis rules we made are so fucked up." Ladi exclaimed with some annoyance.

    Seeing Ladi returning to his seat with an annoyed look on his face, Mis and Eggs looked at each other and smiled. They could only pray silently in their hearts that Barenyi would be lucky and nothing would happen.

    While the Big Three of Cannis were talking, the battle on the Courage had already begun. Field was indeed a natural shooter, and his shooting talent was really high.  As long as those starships of unknown origin come close to the courage and reach a certain range, they will definitely be hit by the artillery on the courage and lose their combat capability.

    Looking at Field’s focused eyes while shooting, Han Yu couldn’t help but nod in his heart, feeling very proud of his wise decision to invite Field to join.

    "There is no such thing as waste in this world. The reason why someone is called a waste is not because he is really a waste, but because he has not found a position where he can give full play to his talents." Han Yu has been saying this when his master warned him.  learn by heart.  Now it seems that although my master is usually a little out of tune, some of his words still make sense.

    "Ah, sorry~" On a certain planet, a middle-aged uncle who was admiring beautiful women on the street and waiting for his luck to have a romantic relationship sneezed loudly, attracting unanimous contempt from everyone passing by.  The middle-aged uncle rubbed his nose nonchalantly and said to himself: "Whose beauty is there?"Miss me.  In response to his soliloquy, the beggar next to him, who was in tattered clothes like him, laughed and said: "Brother, wake up, with the way you are dressed, who kind of beauty will fall in love with you?"  "

    "Hehe don't you understand? This is called personality. Do you think I am really a beggar like you?" the middle-aged man replied with a smile.

    "Well, I can't say anything about you, you are awesome." The beggar shook his head and bowed down after hearing this.  When he said he had defeated his neighbor, the middle-aged man smiled and then thought to himself: "Damn it, I've been away from home for half a year, why haven't I met my luck yet? Could it be that I made a mistake at the beginning?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 150 The Modified Courage

    Some are happy and some are sad.

    Han Yu and others on the Courage were happy, and of course Li Dong, their opponent, was furious.  In my expectation, things should not develop like this.  Even if the damn Courage can dodge the attack, it can't dodge it every time, and even if it doesn't dodge, you can't just be about to be hit when a yellow wall of light suddenly appears.  Attack and block.

    "This is too Bage. You are just a small ordinary starship, why can you have the defense function that only a super starship can have?" Li Dong shouted unwillingly in his heart.

    The fact that things were beyond his expectation made Zhou Fu feel a little embarrassed, but at this moment, he could not propose a retreat to his boss Li Dong.  Because he was the one who proposed the ambush plan. During the preparation period, Li Dong fully satisfied his requirements. He asked for people and gave money. But now that he actually went to the battlefield, he turned out to be such a coward. Zhou  Fu could figure out from Li Dong's increasingly darker expression that even if he won this battle by luck, he would definitely not get any good results.

    Li Dong looked at Zhou Fu longingly, hoping that he, a military advisor, could be brave enough to take on the responsibility of escaping. However, this freeloader seemed to have become mute now and would not meet his eyes.  Li Dong was very angry about Zhou Fu's behavior of not answering the signal. He was not troublesome to him at first, but now he has made up his mind that when the incident comes to an end, he will never let Zhou Fu get a good harvest.

    Since you Zhou Fu refuse to speak, I will find a way to force you to speak.  Li Dong, who had made up his mind, asked Zhou Fu: "Military advisor, I don't know when the battle will end. This time we have the purpose of revenge and demonstration against the forces in Cannis. As time goes on, the effect of the demonstration will be limited."  It’s going to be a big discount.”

    "Soon, that damn starship will be unable to withstand it." Zhou Fu said perfunctorily.  It's a pity that Li Dong didn't listen to him at all, and said with a cold face: "Immediately, immediately, how many imminently did you say? But I didn't see the Courage being shot down immediately. On the contrary, I saw several  Our starship was disabled by hits to its engines and weapons systems."

    "HmmBoss, if the brothers don't work hard, I can't do anything either." Zhou Fu coughed lightly and defended.

    "How much more effort do you want them to have?" Li Dong laughed angrily.

    "Since we can't shoot down the Courage from a distance, we can use the advantage of numbers to rush up in a swarm. I don't believe they can be that powerful in a boarding battle. But there will inevitably be damage during the charge. On our side  None of his men dared to get close"

    "Fuck you!" Before Zhou Fu could finish speaking, a loud shout came from the door of the control room.  Li Dong frowned slightly and asked, "Zong Beifang, if you don't want to command your own starship, why are you here with me?"

    "Boss, we can't keep fighting like this. If we keep fighting like this, all the wealth we have accumulated over the years will be wiped out by this guy named Zhou." The dark-faced man with a beard replied loudly.  road.

    "Shut up, don't be rude." Li Dong shouted after hearing this.

    "Boss, that guy surnamed Zhou is just a penman. How could he know that gangsters like us, the only thing that matters is whoever has the biggest fist is the boss. If we suffer a big loss here, those who have already been conquered by us in our hometown will  It is very likely that the forces will unite to fight against us. When the time comes, without these support, boss, how do you think we will suppress those forces? When the time comes, this person named Zhou will just slap his butt and leave when the situation is bad. What should we do?  ? Do you want to leave your wife and children and stay away from home? "

    "I didn't expect that this big black guy has never studied, but his mind is very clear. How could he see that I was planning to run away." Zhou Fu thought to himself, but he still had an angry expression on his face.  He glared at Zong Beifu.  But Zong Beifang was unambiguous. He opened his mouth and cursed: "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a man? I don't sell my ass, so stop fucking looking at me!"

    Li Dong frowned and asked Zong Beixian, "Then what do you think we should do now?"

    "Withdraw! We'll keep the green hills and don't have to worry about running out of firewood. We have established a good relationship with those people on the opposite side. One day we will have a chance to avenge them!" Zong Beipiao replied decisively.

    In fact, Li Dong had the intention to order a retreat since the war was not going well, but before the war started, he shouted out the heroic words that he would never withdraw his troops until the enemy was destroyed.  However, announcing the withdrawal of troops when the war is not going well is tantamount to a slap in the face.  And that Zhou Fu turned into a fool at that time and was indifferent to his hint?  It's okay now. After all, he is an old friend who has been with me for a long time. The delivery of the steps was so timely.

    “I’m a little unwilling to accept this.” Li Dong said in a reserved manner.

    As soon as Zong Beiming heard that the retreat was possible, he immediately advised: "Big, unwillingness is only temporary. I think when we first debuted, there were times when the road was narrow. At that time, we could all take a step back. How could our life become worse than before?  I always remember what you said to us when you took our group of brothers to escape together.  ‘The retreat now is to make great strides forward in the future.  'Boss, while we still have the advantage, we should retreat quickly.  "

    Speaking of which, it can be said that the steps Zong Beifang built for Li Dong were sufficient. Li Dong walked down the steps half-heartedly and agreed to Zong Beifang's suggestion to retreat.

    But if they want to leave, they have to ask Han Yu and others on the Courage if they agree.  I have been besieged for a long time inexplicably, and now I want to leave without any explanation. How can anything be so easy in this world?  You can leave if you want, just speak clearly before leaving!

    "Chase!" Han Yu ordered immediately.  This order is in line with everyone's wishes.  Just when everyone was about to beat up the drowned dog, Ba Renyi, who had been silent since the beginning of the battle, heard this and said to Lin Ke, who was controlling the Courage: "Lin Ke, try pressing the red button on your right.  "

    "Oh, is it this?" Lin Ke reached out and gently pressed the red button that Ba Renyi mentioned, and there was a slight shaking from the Courage.  Then Barenyi said to Field, who was sitting in the gunner's position: "Field, you also press the red button on your right."

    "Is this it?" After Field pressed it, the display screen in front of him suddenly changed.

    "What's going on?" Field asked Barenyi in confusion.  But I heard Ba Renyi urging repeatedly: "Don't ask so many questions now, just follow the prompts on the display to aim at the target, and then fire."

    "Fire?" Although Field was puzzled, he still aimed and shot without any slowness.

    The Courage suddenly shook slightly, and a white beam of light rushed out from the front of the Courage. In the sight of Han Yu and others, it hit the retreating armed star fleet of unknown origin.

    The next scene stunned Han Yu and others. The place swept by the white light was in a mess. The tail of the fleet composed of dozens of armed starships, but those hit by the white light were not stranded at the moment. The ships  Thick black smoke was rising from the rear of the vehicle, and it was obvious at first glance that it had lost the ability to move.

    “What, what’s going on?” Field, who caused this scene, stammered and asked everyone.  How could Han Yu and others know? They were also at a loss at this moment. Only Ba Renyi had a smug smile on his face and said triumphantly to Han Yu and others: "Don't make such a fuss, I'm just a starship-level  The strategic cannon was installed on the Courage. Now it seems that the modification of the Courage was very successful. Oh, by the way, this kind of strategic cannon consumes a lot of energy. Don't use it unless absolutely necessary, otherwise it will be  Just replenishing energy will bankrupt you."

    “Even if it costs me everything, I think it’s worth it.” Han Yu murmured to himself.

    One blow from the strategic cannon caused the loss of at least one-third of Li Dong's fleet. The serious losses made Li Dong no longer care about his own face. He jumped up from his seat and shouted: "Go quickly, give the remaining ships  Starship orders, leave quickly!”

    "Boss, you can't. Now is the best opportunity to eliminate Han Yu and those people" Zhou Fu quickly ran to Li Dong's side to persuade him.

    "Get away!" Li Dong kicked Zhou Fu away, pointed at Zhou Fu's nose and cursed: "If it hadn't been for your bad idea, I wouldn't have suffered such a big loss now!"

    Zhou Fu, who was kicked to the ground, lowered his head and did not dare to speak anymore, but a fierce light flashed in his eyes quickly, and it was fleeting.

    Seeing that Zhou Fu stopped talking, Li Dong snorted coldly and shouted to his subordinates: "Immediately execute the order and have all armed starships move closer to me and leave the battlefield with me."

    "Should we pursue him or not?" Lin Ke asked Han Yudao.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu thought for a while and asked everyone.

    "I'm just a free rideer. Right now I'm very satisfied with the modified Courage and I won't comment." Barenyi said first.

    “It’s better to have one less thing than one more thing.” Ning Ping said.

    "Second the proposal." Shi Bafang followed.

    "We seem to have other important things to deal with." Field said, looking at Han Yu.

    When Han Yu saw that no one wanted to cause trouble, especially when he thought of his sister Han Mengxin who was waiting for him to rescue her in Leichao, he immediately nodded and said: "Okay, let's let those people go this time. Lin Ke  , switch the navigation mode of the Spirit to automatic and take a rest, as does Field. Bafang is responsible for taking care of the San'er. Ningping and I accompany Barenyi to check the Spirit to see if there is any damage on the Spirit that needs to be repaired to Barenyi  Give it a try?”

    Regarding Han Yu’s arrangement, everyone expressed no objection and began to do their own thing.  The Courage continued to move forward in the direction of Thunder Nest.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 151 Joint

    francig star

    “Do you have thick noodles with fish balls?”

    "No fish balls."

    “Do you have thick tripe noodles?”

    "No rough noodles."

    The code matches!  The waiter couldn't help but look up and down at the young man who came to join him.  This is a hidden stake placed on the periphery of Leichao. The people who usually come to contact him are fixed personnel.  After handing over the information last time, the pirate who came to contact him didn't say that he wanted to be replaced?

    "No need to doubt, I have a token." Han Yu glanced at the pirate's eyeliner and took out the joint token he got from San'er from his arms.  Seeing the half of the seal in the opponent's hand, the waiter quickly took out the half of the seal he was carrying and faced it.

    "I'm sorry, but you also know that people in our industry must be careful. If you are careless, you may lose your life." The waiter apologized to the young man in front of him.

    "There are a lot of people talking here, let's talk somewhere else." Seeing that the other party believed him, Han Yu immediately whispered.

    Hearing this, the waiter quickly replied: "Yes, yes, I am confused. Please follow me."

    As the waiter arrived at a private room on the second floor, Han Yu closed the door. Before the waiter could turn around and speak, he pinched the waiter's chin, making him unable to speak, and then punched him unconscious.  The waiter dragged the waiter to the window, opened the window, and imitated a cat meowing twice outside the window. Ning Ping and Field immediately walked out of the corner.

    After throwing the waiter out of the window, Han Yu also jumped down from the second floor. He happened to see Ning Ping and Field putting the waiter into a sack.  After everything was settled, Han Yu and Ning Ping parted ways and dispersed like no one else.

    The waiter slowly woke up. As soon as he woke up, he heard a familiar greeting: "Xiao Si, are you awake?" The waiter, who was called Xiao Si, tried hard to calm down before he could see clearly.  Who is the person greeting me?

    "Third brother, why are you like this?" Xiao Si asked, looking at San'er who was tied up and thrown into the corner.

    "Do you think you are any different from me now?" San'er asked angrily.

    Hearing San'er's rhetorical question, Xiao Si realized that he had also been tied up with ropes.  After struggling hard for a while, Xiao Si rationally gave up the idea of ??breaking free and escaping.  He didn't know who tied him up, but the more he struggled, the tighter the rope became.  In order to make himself more comfortable, Xiaosi of course chose to give up the struggle. He had even thought about it. If someone came to interrogate him later, he would answer whatever they asked and never give the enemy an excuse to beat him.

    "It seems you are smarter than me." San'er said leisurely as he watched Xiao Si's expression change.

    "Third brother, I'm just a peripheral member. I can't risk my life for thunder and lightning." Xiaosi defended with a smile.

    San'er heard this and shook his head, "Don't get me wrong, I don't mean to blame you. It's just that you have thought about how to deal with Leiden's pursuit of traitors in the future?"

    "Third brother, don't scare me. Brother, I'm not scared. Although thunder and lightning are very influential around here, as long as I leave here, what can thunder and lightning do to me? Anyway, I have nothing to worry about.  , this is not my hometown, I can just live somewhere else. I don’t think Thunder and Lightning’s power can expand to the entire alliance.” Xiaosi replied nonchalantly.

    "It's up to you." San'er shook his head slightly and said no more.  Seeing that the third brother closed his eyes and ignored him, Xiaosi didn't talk nonsense. He also closed his eyes and began to guess who would interrogate him later.

    "Is it you?" Xiao Si looked at the person who came to interrogate him and asked in surprise.  Because the person who came to interrogate him was the person who had contacted him before. Although he had guessed this possibility in his heart, Xiaosi was still a little surprised when he actually saw it.

    "Hahait's just me. Don't be nervous, I won't hurt you. Of course, the premise is that you have to be honest and obedient." Han Yu said to Xiaosi with a smile.

    "Yes, yes, yes, I promise to be obedient. I will answer whatever you ask." Xiaosi replied quickly.

    "That's good, then I'm not polite. I hope you can act as my messenger."

    "Ah?" Xiaosi couldn't help but be stunned by the request made by the person in front of him, and then asked doubtfully: "Brother, I don't know who you plan to ask me to send a letter to?"

    "HahaThunder Nest."

    "Oh my god, brother, please spare me." Xiaosi wailed and begged for mercy to the man in front of him.

    "Don't beg for mercy yet, just listen to what I have to say." Han Yu said to Xiaosi with an unchanging smile: "My name is Han Yu, and my sister Han Mengxin was brought to the Thunder Nest by your Thunder Pirates. Originally, the Thunder Pirates  A guide has been arranged for meThat person is that San'er, but I don't trust him, so on San'er's recommendation, I found you.  "

    "San'er, did I provoke you?" Xiaosi asked angrily when he understood that it was the guy he usually called San Ge who recommended him.

    "Heydon't I give you a chance to make meritorious deeds?" San'er replied with a smile on his face.

    "I will make you a mother"

    "Hey, don't say bad words, or I'll slap you." Han Yu reminded Xiao Si and made Xiaosi swallow the words that came to his lips.  Then Xiao Si cried bitterly to Han Yu and said, "Boss, please spare Xiao Si. I really can't help you because your matter is so small."

    "Oh, really? Then you are useless, so I have to be embarrassed and silence you."

    "Hey~" Xiaosi, who was crying, didn't hesitate for a moment and looked blankly at Han Yu, who was smiling and said that he was about to silence him.

    "Don't look at me like this, I don't want to, but I can't let you go back and tell the truth"

    "Boss, I wonder what letter you want me to send to Lei Chao?" Xiaosi interrupted Han Yu and asked eagerly, although there were still tears on his face.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Didn't I just say that? Be my messenger and tell the leader of the Thunder Pirates that they want me to come to Thunder Nest. I am here. Let them tell the conditions for releasing my sister."

    "That's it?" Xiao Si asked in confusion.

    "Yeah. Oh, by the way, don't forget to tell them that I have never heard of the flame seed they are looking for, so I asked them to change to different conditions. If you find it troublesome, I can go to Thunder Nest and  They interview in person, and of course, my sister Han Mengxin must be present."

    "Yes, I have remembered everything. Then when can I leave?" Xiaosi nodded and asked. If it was just this little thing, he could indeed do it.

    "anytime."

    “Then please untie me, I’ll go right away.”

    "Okay. By the way, this is your reward. You don't have to come back after submitting the letter." Han Yu said, handing an oil paper bag to the untied Xiaosi.  After Xiaosi took it, he pinched it subconsciously and made a thick pile.  You don’t need to guess, it’s probably money.  Xiao Si was immediately elated. Not only was he fine this time, but he also made a fortune unexpectedly, and all he had to pay was to send a message.  As for taking the money to run away, Xiao Si had never thought about it, but he just didn't dare.  In his opinion, the other party can use a wad of money as his reward, and he can also use ten wads of money to issue a reward for him.

    After collecting the money, Xiaosi left the Courage and went straight to his online location without even returning to his home. After passing the online, a small starship quietly left Fransig Star and sent Xiaosi to Thunder Nest.

    Thunderchao Thunder Pirates Headquarters

    As the boss of the Thunder Pirates, this period of waiting can be said to make Philip feel like his days are like years.  He had never looked forward to the appearance of someone so much.  It is true that Han Mengxin is a woman who is so good at buying people's hearts It can't be said that she bought people's hearts. She just opened a clinic in Leichao and cured many sick people.  And after those people were cured by her, they started to support her as if they were crazy. Otherwise, he would send people to the clinic run by Han Mengxin in time to stand guard. Philip did not doubt that those who had received Han Mengxin's kindness would think  Find a way to help Han Mengxin leave here.  If that kind of thing really happened, he would be a big joke.  Even now, even if he wanted to see Han Mengxin, he could only go to the door in person. It was absolutely impossible to just send someone to call Han Mengxin.

    "Who is the master of Thunder Nest, me or her?" Phillip asked herself more than once, and each time she sadly discovered that if the people living in Thunder Nest were allowed to choose, she would most likely lose.

    "Come, come with me to Renai Clinic." Phillip shouted to the door.

    "Yes, boss." The two pirates at the door replied loudly.

    Before he had even taken two steps out of the door, Philip saw his ambitious deputy, Belgarde, approaching with an anxious look. When he saw him, he quickly shouted: "Boss, there is news about Han Yu."

    "Really? Where is he?" Philip grabbed Belgarde's arm and asked.

    "Boss, the news was sent back by the hidden stake we planted in Fransig. I don't know the details." Belgarde replied with a grin, and he kept criticizing Philip's hand for being too strong.  He pinched his shoulder until it hurt.

    "Where is that hidden stake now?"

    "It's right outside."

    "Take me to him quickly."

    Xiao Si couldn’t help but feel a little flattered by the personal welcome from the leader of the Thunder Pirates.Surprised, when faced with Phillip's questions, he was even more confused. Except that he didn't say that he had received money from Han Yu, he told everything else.  Including seeing the imprisoned San'er at Han Yu's place.

    "Why did he come so slowly? I dare not trust San'er and didn't take the shortcut we showed him." Phillip murmured to himself.

    "HmmBoss, what are we going to do next?" Belgard asked Phillip after coughing lightly.

    "Agree to his request. Your name is Xiaosi, right? You have to work hard again and tell Han Yu our answer here." Philip said to Xiaosi.

    "Yes, yes." Xiao Si agreed hastily.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 152 Going to the Meeting Alone

    Han Yu and others did not pay much attention to Xiaosi's return, but the reply he brought back about Philip caused a dispute between Han Yu and his companions.  Because Phillip only asked Han Yu to go to Thunder Nest alone, and Field and others also wanted to follow so that they could take care of each other.

    "I don't agree. What if, Han Yu, you go to Leichao and the other party turns against you?" Field shook his head and objected to Han Yu.

    "No, their goal is to get the Seed of Fire. They won't take action against me before they get the Seed of Fire. Besides, my sister is still in the other party's hands. If I don't do what they say,  What will they do to my sister?"

    Han Yu's answer obviously did not satisfy Field, "But Han Yu, don't forget, you don't have any flame seeds at all. Then tell me what you plan to do with the pirates of the Thunder Pirates."  It's your sister. If I'm not wrong, you plan to suddenly take action to rescue your sister after seeing her."

    "Hehe I didn't expect you to guess it." Han Yu replied with an expression that revealed his thoughts.

    Field couldn't help rolling his eyes when he saw this, and said angrily: "Don't giggle. Han Yu, have you ever thought about it? Even I can think of your purpose of going to Thunder Nest, and those pirates won't take any precautions against you."  ?”

    "Uh-huh" Han Yu was stunned for a moment when he was asked, but then he smiled and said, "It doesn't matter, I'll still have you guys by then."

    "Oh, my God, why did I end up with such a heartless companion like you?" Field held his forehead and groaned, staring at Han Yu and said: "Well, since you insist on going, then we will follow the instructions  Let's follow the rules. To vote, if you don't agree with Han Yu going to Thunder Nest alone, please raise your hands." After saying that, Field raised his hand first.

    "Haha It seems that everyone agrees with me going." Han Yu couldn't help but said happily when he saw that Ning Ping and the other three were silent.

    "Shut up!" Field yelled at Han Yu angrily, looked at Lin Ke and said: "Lin Ke, aren't you worried that Han Yu will do something good if he goes away? Those pirates are all extremely vicious people, maybe  Once Han Yu leaves, we will never see him again. And if we can act together with him, even if the operation fails in the end, we will not be alone on the road to hell."

    "Shua~" Lin Ke raised his right hand.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu was dissatisfied and shouted at Field: "Hey, Field, I won't lead you to incite the masses like this."

    "Shut up! You have no say now." After successfully persuading one person, Field replied with a somewhat proud look and set his next target on Shi Bafang.  But before he could speak, Ning Ping, who had been silent since the beginning of the discussion, suddenly spoke, "Field, do you think it's better to leave a way out for yourself, or do you think it's better for everyone to get together and be swept away by others?  good?"

    "Huh? Ning Ping, what do you mean?" Field couldn't help but look at Ning Ping and asked.

    "That's what I mean literally. After thinking about it for so long, I still feel that it is more appropriate to let Han Yu go to Thunder Nest alone. In this way, even if Han Yu is in trouble and plots, we can still find a way to save him and his sister. And if we follow  Let’s go together, if we fail, we won’t even have a chance to turn around.”

    "The situation you mentioned is also possible. But what if the pirates use the lives of Han Yu and his sister to make us surrender?" Field thought for a while and asked.

    "If we can't fight, can't we run away? Knowing that there are people like us who are always ready to rescue Han Yu and his sister, those pirates must have more worries when dealing with Han Yu and the others. And I think, let Han Yu  It’s not without benefits to go alone, at least he can protect his sister when we have a conflict with those pirates.”

    "I still think it's a bit inappropriate to let him take risks alone." Field thought for a while and finally insisted on his point of view. However, he did not persuade Shi Bafang to agree with his point of view. He just looked at Shi Bafang helplessly.  All directions.  Shi Bafang, who had the final right to choose, smiled at Han Yu and others who were looking at him, and said apologetically to Field: "Sorry Field, I also think Ning Ping's words are reasonable, so, sorry, I agree with Han Yu alone  Go to Thunder Nest.”

    "Yeah!" Han Yu cheered excitedly, which earned Ning Ping and others four pairs of eyes.  "Hehe I'm sorry, I got a little carried away." Han Yu said to everyone while scratching his head with a smile.

    Field sighed and said to Han Yu: "Well, since the result of the vote is that you go, then you can go. But Han Yu, remember, before you see your sister, you must endure  Come on, don't be too impulsive."

    “What if the other party provokes me?” Han Yu asked.

    "Then deal with the other party severely. Patience is one thing, but this is notIt means you can be manipulated by others.  If someone provokes you, just fight back. As long as you don't kill the other person, everything will be fine.  "Field replied immediately.

    Seeing that Han Yu and Field had almost finished talking, Ning Ping clapped his hands and said, "Okay, we have finished discussing the matter of Han Yu going to Thunder Nest alone. Now let's discuss the plan to rescue the hostages."

    "I think the first thing is to find out the specific location of Han Yu and his sister. If possible, it is best to let Han Yu and his sister stay together. This will help us reduce unnecessary trouble during the rescue." Shi Bafang said first.

    “Secondly, I think we should confirm the contact information with Han Yu so that we can keep in touch at any time so that we can plan the rescue time.” Field said.

    "This problem is not difficult. Ba Renyi left us some small anti-interference communicators when he left. Han Yu took two with him when he left and contacted us when no one was around." Ning Ping said  said.

    “I don’t think it’s necessary to discuss the rest of the things now. We haven’t determined the specific location of Thunder Nest yet, so it’s a bit early to discuss it now.” Han Yu interrupted.

    Lin Ke on the side nodded and agreed: "Yes, I think Han Yu is right. Han Yu, take off your coat to me in a moment, and I will put the tracker in the buttons of your clothes. Then as long as you  Once we get to Thunder Nest, we can master the route map to Thunder Nest.”

    "Oh, okay." As he spoke, Han Yu unbuttoned his clothes and handed his coat to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke took the clothes and turned back to his room to get needle and thread. Four old men were left at the scene.

    "Tsk, tsk, Lin Ke will definitely be a good wife and mother in the future." Field praised sincerely.

    "What? Are you attracted to it?" Shi Bafang asked with a chuckle.

    "Don't make such a joke, I have someone in mind. It's you Shi Bafang, are you interested?" Field retorted quickly.

    "Don't be kidding, I'm still a child." Shi Bafang replied seriously, and finally said, "And I don't like the relationship between siblings."

    "Then" Field looked at Ning Ping, and heard Ning Ping shake his head: "I can't make my own decisions about my marriage." After hearing Ning Ping's words, Field no longer struggled with this issue.  Ning Ping's identity can be said to be the most mysterious among the five-person team.  It can be seen from Ning Ping's daily behavior and habits that Ning Ping must have received an elite education. As for why he traveled alone, only he himself knows.  But if he didn't want to say it, Field and the others wouldn't ask. Anyway, Field and the others knew that Ningping would not harm them.

    "Huh? What are you looking at me for?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping, Fei Erde and Shi Bafang with a puzzled look on his face.

    "What do you think?" Ning Ping asked Field.

    "It's interesting." Field replied with a smile.

    "I think so too." Shi Bafang echoed.

    "??? What are you planning? I think you have bad intentions." Han Yu asked, staring at Ning Ping and others warily. The more Han Yu said this, the bigger the smiles of Ning Ping and others became. In the end,  It developed into laughter, and Han Yu was baffled by the laughter of the three guys in front of him.  Just now, I was busy thinking about how to save Han Mengxin, and it seemed that I missed some important topic.  Now I asked Ning Ping and others, but the other party just smiled and refused to say a word.

    "I'm not willing to listen to you if you don't want me to be pulled down." Han Yu, who had been asking for a long time to no avail, simply said angrily.

    "Haha Han Yu, don't be angry, we are not laughing at anything. By the way, how are you thinking about it? Have you figured out how to save your sister?" Ning Ping asked with a smile.

    As soon as Ning Ping mentioned the business, Han Yu showed a wry smile, "No, we currently have too little information, and we cannot fully trust the information provided by San'er. Now it seems that we can only take one step at a time.  "

    "Han Yu, don't worry. No matter what time, we will be by your side and face difficulties with you. I believe we can work together to rescue your sister safely." Field patted Han Yu on the shoulder and comforted Han Yu.  .

    "Thank you." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and others and said with a smile.

    **********************************

    Leichao star ship docks at the port

    ?? Philip, the leader of the Thunder Pirates, stood quietly on the dock, looking at the starship that was slowly entering the port.  On this ship is his target this time, Han Yu.  I didn't expect that after such a long period of time, I could finally see the real person.

    "Boss, do you want us to arrest Han Yu as soon as he gets off the boat?" Belgard whispered in Philip's earasked in a voice.

    "Don't worry. That Han Yu is still a guest of my Thunder Pirates Group. How could he do something so rude to his guests? Belgard, I know you want to please that big shot, but I want to remind you to see clearly first.  Which chair is better for your butt to sit on now?" Philip warned after giving Belgard a disgusted look.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 153: A display of power

    Looking at Han Yu coming off the starship alone, Philip suddenly regretted that he had brought all his bosses here.  In contrast, it seemed as if he was welcoming Han Yu.  At the same time, it also makes people feel as if they are afraid of the other person.

    “But Phillip just thought about it, we can’t drive away all the leaders now.  That will only make people look down upon themselves even more.  Just as Phillip was about to step forward to say hello to Han Yu, he saw that the reckless Baroque, who was known as a fool in the pirate group, had already stepped forward to greet him.  Phillip frowned and looked back at Belgarde.  And Belgarde was a bachelor, so he knew he couldn't be relied upon, so he simply admitted generously: "Boss, you guessed it right, I arranged it."

    "I hope I won't lose too ugly." Phillip knew it was useless to say anything now, so he could only pray secretly.

    And the reality is always cruel.  Just when Phillip thought that Han Yu would be merciful because his sister was in his hands, Baroque had already rolled down the steps of the starship.  Others thought that Baroque was unable to stand still, and immediately burst into laughter. However, the pirate standing next to Han Yu could clearly see that Baroque was kicked down by Han Yu.

    After finally rolling to the ground, Baroque ignored the pain in his lower abdomen and jumped up from the ground. His face turned red and he wanted to step forward to regain the ground with Han Yu again.  Unfortunately, before he could take action, Philip's voice came from behind him, "Baroque, stop!"

    "Boss" Baroque shouted unwillingly.

    Unfortunately, Philip didn't pay attention at all, and just shouted in a low voice: "Don't you think it's embarrassing enough?" With one sentence, Baroque's face immediately turned purple, and he opened his mouth to defend himself, but there was not a single word.  Unable to say anything, he finally stamped his feet angrily, turned around and left.

    Phillip ignored Baroque who was leaving, and said to Han Yu with a smile: "Welcome, welcome, Han Yu, I have finally met you."

    "Don't act like you know me very well. Where is my sister?" Han Yu asked in an unappreciative way.

    "Haha don't worry, there will be a time when you brother and sister meet, come on, come on, let me introduce you." Phillip smiled on his face, but in his heart he was cursing Han Yu for not being polite.

    "Stop talking nonsense, I'm not interested in your subordinates. Where is my sister?" Han Yu asked coldly, standing where he was.

    Phillip's smile froze. He felt that his patience had reached the limit, and he immediately sneered and said: "Since Han Yu wants to see your sister so much, then pass the test we set for you.  Naturally, I will let you meet your sister. If you don't pass, then just follow our arrangements honestly."

    Han Yu also sneered and asked, "Is this a show of force?"

    "You can understand it this way." Phillip replied tit for tat.

    "Okay, if you have any ability, just use it."

    ……

    "What kind of problems can a group of pirates create that would make things difficult for others? The most direct thing, and what they like most, is head-on confrontation. Don't you think you are powerful?"  Then let others defeat you and see what else you can be proud of.  With this idea in mind, the three tests arranged by the Thunder Pirates for Han Yu were all battles.  If you defeat your opponent, you will pass the test. This is really suitable for Han Yu who doesn't like to use his brain.

    The first battle was an outpost battle, and the purpose was to test Han Yu’s strength, so the people sent were not very strong, but their movements were very flexible, but for Han Yu, the difference was not big.  No matter how flexible you are, as long as you can't leave the playing field, it's no big deal.  A sea of ??fire was released, and the entire playing field was on fire, leaving the opponent with no place to stand, but for Han Yu, it had no impact at all.

    The second battle was arranged by Belgard, the same Baroque who had just had a conflict with Han Yu.  Looking at Baroque, who was dressed like a tin man, Han Yu couldn't help but laugh: "Is this guy planning to make himself a teppanyaki?"

    The result, of course, was that Baroque was defeated with burns all over his body, and Belgard kept scolding Baroque for being brainless.  Wearing plate armor and fighting against a fire-type ability user, isn't this looking to get burned?

    He easily defeated two opponents in a row, but Han Yu did not dare to relax at all.  To him, this place is a den of thieves, and his life could be in danger if he is not careful.  Especially when he saw the third opponent, Han Yu couldn't help but feel lucky in his heart, grateful for his caution.

    Although I don’t know how to use a sword, I often spar with Ning Ping.  Han Yu can still tell whether a swordsman's swordsmanship is good or bad.  Looking at the swordsman standing opposite him with a calm expression and the tip of his sword pointing diagonally at the ground, Han Yu instinctively felt that this guy in front of him was difficult to deal with.

    And like Han Yu, Salis also felt that heHis opponent this time, Han Mengxin's brother, was not an easy person to deal with.

    The silence between the two people made the pirates who were watching the battle unable to wait any longer and couldn't help but start making noises.  In line with the policy that if you are not good enough, others should not think of harming others without benefiting yourself. Belgard's group of people screamed the loudest at Belgard's signal.

    Han Yu could ignore the noise, but Salis could not ignore it. In order not to show cowardice in front of his boss, Salis took action, and every time he made a move, it was a big move.

    Salis, who was moving at high speed, actually produced an afterimage!

    Han Yu immediately refused to be outdone. He straightened his arms and opened his hands. A circle of flames was generated under his feet, which quickly surrounded Han Yu's entire body. A pillar of fire rose into the sky from Han Yu's feet.  The generated heat wave hit Salis who was approaching, forcing Salis to stop and cursed in his heart that Han Yu's skills were too bad. How could he fight if he couldn't get close?

    Fortunately, most ultimate moves have shortcomings, that is, the skill cooldown time is too long. After a short period of thinking, Salis decided to wait until Han Yu's ultimate move was used before attacking.  But Han Yu was not idle in the pillar of fire, and kept throwing fireballs to attack Salis.  As for whether it will accidentally injure the audience, that is not a question that Han Yu needs to consider.  In Han Yu's eyes, these people are all enemies, and they must be killed one by one.

    Han Yu, who had no psychological burden at all, made a ruthless move. Although Salis was not burned, the pirates who were watching the battle were burned and screamed non-stop. Some people kept yelling that Salis was a waste.  , and at the same time everyone is trying to avoid standing behind Salis.

    Finally, the pillar of fire gradually disappeared, and Salis, whose clothes were burned to the point where they almost turned into holes, was overjoyed when he saw this. He was finally allowed to persist until this shocking moment.  Full of revenge, Salis pounced on Han Yu, who was exposed.

    "Kill him!" With everyone's hope, Salis rushed towards Han Yu bravely.  As for the group leader's instructions before the fight started, the man in front of him was Han Mengxin's brother, and all of them were forgotten by Salis.

    "Huh~" Seeing Salis approaching, Han Yu aimed his hands at the ground and sprayed out a stream of flames. The impact directly sent Han Yu into the sky.

    "Nah~" Salis looked up and looked at Han Yu, whose hands were spraying flames and standing in mid-air, and finally couldn't help but curse.

    "Is this still justified? How can you fly? Although you can do it with your own abilities, how can you let others live like this?" Salis cursed in his heart.

    Han Yu, who was standing in mid-air, couldn't read minds. Of course, he didn't know the pain in Salis's heart. He still said provocatively: "Come on, come on."

    "Stop!" Just when Salis was hesitating whether to jump and attack Han Yu, the leader Philip finally spoke.  Salis could guess by looking at his face that the leader was planning to admit defeat.

    "Captain, you can't admit defeat. Once you admit defeat, our Thunder Pirates will lose all face to this kid." Belgard advised Phillip eagerly.

    "It's just that you lost a sparring match, and the consequences are not as serious as you thought. Belgard, since Han Yu is here, you should go out and contact the big shot and tell him that the person he wants to meet has arrived at Thunder Nest.  Phillip waved his hand and said nonchalantly.

    When Belgard heard this, he immediately understood that the leader no longer trusted him.  But because they had cooperated for so long, he agreed to take his own power away from the Thunder Pirates.  Without hesitation, he nodded and replied, "Okay, then I'll leave after I get ready."

    "Yeah." Seeing Philip nodding in agreement, Belgard turned around and left without hesitation, followed by some people.  Seeing that nearly a quarter of the people left with Belgard, Philip suddenly felt that his life was a failure.  However, this feeling of loss was quickly forgotten by Phillip.

    After all, as the saying goes, it’s hard to persuade a damn person with good words!  You choose your own path, and you are the only one to bear the consequences, no matter whether they are good or bad.

    Putting aside his depressed mood due to the departure of Belgard and others, Philip looked at Han Yu who slowly landed from mid-air and smiled: "I didn't expect Han Mengxin's brother to be so powerful. No wonder Han Mengxin always believed that you would come to save him.  he."

    "Stop saying flattery, you are not a beauty, and I will not be moved by your words." Han Yu, who won, was in a good mood, and his attitude towards Philip's praise was no longer as stiff as at the beginning.

    "Haha" Philip laughed dryly and said to Salis: "Salis, you take Han Yu to meet his sister first. I think it is better to let him meet his sister now, and then he will  Talk to us nicely.”

    “???.  Salis agreed and said to Han Yu: "Please come with me."  "

    Han Yu still showed enough respect for Salis, who had just fought against him, and said politely: "Thank you."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 154 Brother and sister meet

    "Where is this?" Han Yu asked Salis next to him inexplicably.

    Hearing this, Salis quickly explained to Han Yu: "Oh, this is a clinic, your sister runs it."

    "Of course I know this is a clinic, butare you really pirates?" Han Yu hesitated for a moment, but finally couldn't hold it back and asked Salis.

    "Of course, uh, um, your sister is special." Salis also felt that the Thunder Pirates were a little inappropriate in their treatment of Han Mengxin.  However, it has to be said that since the establishment of the clinic opened by Han Mengxin, the number of sick people in Lei Chao has been greatly reduced.  If there is a minor illness, it can be cured immediately. If it is a serious illness, the condition can be controlled in time, buying enough time to send them to other planets for treatment.

    After listening to Salis' explanation, Han Yu simply ignored Salis and shouted directly: "Xin'er, Xin'er"

    The door opened, and Han Mengxin in a white coat came out. When she saw Han Yu, she immediately frowned and asked dissatisfied, "Why are you here?"

    Han Yu, who was originally looking excited, suddenly explained in a sarcastic manner: "Oh I was delayed because of something on the road."

    "Forget it, since you're here, come in and help me. I can't move the newly bought cabinet by myself." Han Mengxin said softly to Han Yu.

    "Okay." Han Yu agreed habitually, rolled up his sleeves and prepared to go into the clinic to help.  But as soon as he entered the door, Han Yu suddenly thought, "No, I'm here to save you, not to help you."

    "Xin'er, how are you doing here?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "It's not bad, the neighbors around me take good care of me." Han Mengxin replied casually.

    "Then you don't plan to return to Dragon Horn Star?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Oh, that's not the case. I still want to go back if I have the chance. But, brother, are you capable of rescuing me?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, "It's okay, okay, my sister's brain is not broken yet, and she is not ready to call the pirate's den her home."

    "Brother, they are just ordinary people. Don't look at them with a colored eye." Han Mengxin protested after hearing this.

    Han Yu shrugged and pretended not to hear Han Mengxin's protest.  Han Mengxin also knew what kind of character her brother was. Seeing that Han Yu didn't respond, she stopped continuing the topic.

    After entering the clinic, Han Yu saw that there were many people in the clinic, mostly women and children.  Among them, most of the sick ones were children, and each one was watched closely by their mother, taking medicine and dripping water.

    "Are these your patients?" Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    Han Mengxin replied after hearing this: "Well, the sanitary environment here is too poor. The adults are fine, but most of the children have some minor illnesses due to their poor body resistance. But it doesn't matter. Before you come,  I’ve already seen those kids in Leichao pretty well.”

    "Doctor Han, the cleaning is done. If nothing happens, I will go back first." While Han Mengxin was talking to Han Yu, a middle-aged woman came over and said to Han Mengxin timidly.

    Han Mengxin quickly replied: "Oh, thank you for your hard work. Nothing is going on here. You should go back and rest early. Don't be too tired."

    "Yes, yes." The middle-aged woman agreed repeatedly and walked out. She glanced at Han Yu secretly and saw Han Yu grinning at her. She was startled and almost tripped over the threshold when she went out.

    "Do I look so shabby? I feel like I was scared out of my mind at just one glance?" Han Yu asked Han Mengxin in a depressed tone.

    Han Mengxin went to pat Han Yu's arm with a chuckle, and said with an angry smile: "Don't scare my employees."

    Han Yu shrugged again.

    Facing Han Yu who suddenly came in, everyone in the clinic was guessing who this man who was talking and laughing with Dr. Han was?  However, no one guessed that this man was Dr. Han's lover, because this man looked so similar to Dr. Han in appearance.  The nose, eyebrows, and eyes are just like they were carved from the same mold.

    "Doctor Han, who is this little brother?" Someone couldn't help but asked Han Mengxin in a low voice.

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "Oh, he is my brother. He is here to save me from here."

    Hearing what Han Mengxin said, everyone in the clinic, including those who were still whispering, turned their attention to Han Yu.  Han Mengxin's identity was not a secret in Leichao, and Han Mengxin did not deliberately hide it. Everyone knew that Dr. Han would leave Leichao sooner or later.  But when the person who seemed to take Dr. Han away actually showed up, everyone felt a little reluctant to leave.  Not just because Han Mengxin treated them, and more importantly, when Han Mengxin looked at them, there was always equality in her eyes, and there was no contempt for their pirate status.  In the hearts of ordinary residents of Leichao, Han Mengxin is just like their saint, and they don't want her to leave Leichao.

    "Doctor Han, are you leaving?" a middle-aged woman asked softly.

    "It will take some time." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    Han Mengxin's answer made everyone who was listening attentively feel relieved at the same time, but when they looked at Han Yu again, their eyes became no longer friendly.  In their eyes, Han Yu is a bad guy who came to take away Dr. Han.

    Facing the hostile looks from those middle-aged women, even though Han Yu was a powerful person, he still couldn't help but shudder, subconsciously making Han Mengxin shrink back.  I can’t afford to offend a middle-aged aunt!

    Han Mengxin noticed her brother's actions, smiled slightly in her heart, and said to everyone: "Everyone, I'm sorry, my brother and I haven't seen each other for almost a year. I have a lot to say. That's the end of today's work. Please come back.  Bar."

    After sending away the people in the clinic, Han Mengxin closed the clinic door and asked Han Yu: "Brother, how are you going to take me away?"

    "We can't talk about this for the time being. Anyway, when the time comes, I will ask you to follow me, so you can just follow me." Han Yu replied to Han Mengxin after looking at Salis who was standing aside like a light bulb.

    "Oh, really? It's up to you. Anyway, just inform me in advance before leaving." Han Mengxin glanced at Salis and said.

    "Well. Xin'er, let's eat tonight" Han Yu stopped talking mid-sentence, wanting to slap himself in the mouth.  I am really stupid, why are I saying this so suddenly?

    ?? Han Mengxin, Han Yu’s sister, is naturally beautiful, has a gentle temperament, and has superb medical skills In short, if Han Yu had to talk about the benefits, it would take three days and three nights to talk about them.  However, people always have some shortcomings. Han Mengxin's shortcoming is that she can't cook.  The reason why she learned art back then was because Han Yu got food poisoning after eating the meal she carefully prepared.  So for Han Yu, it was okay for Han Mengxin to hit him, as long as he didn't let him eat what she cooked.  But today, he actually made such a low-level mistake. Just because he saw Han Mengxin safe and sound, he temporarily forgot about the horror of Han Mengxin's delicious food.

    Just when Han Yu regretted it, he saw Han Mengxin said with a face of joy: "Brother, I didn't expect you to want to eat the food made by my sister. Don't worry, you will definitely be satisfied today. I am spending my free time these days.  I’ve thought of a few new dishes, and I’ll make them for you to try later.”

    "Sister, I'm here to save you this time. You don't want to see me fall down before rescuing you." Han Yu was silent for a moment, patted Han Mengxin's shoulder, and spoke with sincerity.  said.

    ……

    Looking at the strange purple color on the plate, Han Yu extremely suspected that the plate placed in front of him contained not food, but poison.

    "Do you really want to eat it?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin and asked in a low voice.

    Han Mengxin replied confidently: "Brother, don't worry, I have prepared everything. Even if you get food poisoning this time, sister, I am confident that I can bring you back from death."

    Han Yu: ""

    Gently pick up the spoon in your hand and scoop up a spoonful of food.  The moment the spoon came into contact with the food, Han Yu seemed to hear a soft "squeak" sound.  I first brought it to my nose and smelled it, but there was no strange smell.

    "Maybe this time it won't be the same as last time?" Han Yu comforted himself with a sense of luck.  Han Mengxin, who was standing next to her, urged impatiently: "Brother, eat quickly."

    "Erright now, right away." Han Yu muttered while rolling his eyes, thinking about countermeasures.

    Unfortunately, after thinking for a long time, Han Yu never had a flash of inspiration. In the end, he simply resigned and closed his eyes, "Just die!"

    As soon as the food entered his mouth, Han Yu felt a shock all over. Is this the amazing taste?  Numb, spicy, sour, sweet, salty, bitter and other flavors instantly spread on the taste buds and spread throughout Han Yu's body.

    "How does it taste?" Han Mengxin asked softly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled at Han Mengxin and said, "It tastes great, but sister, just add the seasonings appropriately next time. Don't put them in bags anymore."

    "Why didn't I put so much seasoning?" Han Mengxin scolded in dissatisfaction, then picked up the spoon and took a taste in disbelief.

    "Bah, what does this smell like?" Han Mengxin said with a bitter face.

    Han Yu on the opposite side couldn't help but rolled his eyes when he heard this, and said to himself: "You ask me? Who should I ask? What's on this plate?"It seems like the object was made by you, right?  "

    "Brother, the look in your eyes just now was very bad." The sharp-eyed Han Mengxin saw Han Yu's hidden eye roll and immediately said dissatisfiedly.

    "Sister, you won't be so cruel, let me eat all the food you made tonight, right?"

    "Master once said that it is wrong to waste food."

    "That's what Master said after he tasted the food you made. Ouch~Ouch~ No, my stomach may be spoiled by the food you made. Hurry up and tell me the toilet.  Where?" Halfway through his words, Han Yu suddenly asked Han Mengxin, covering his hands and stomach.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 155 Discussion

    Thunder Nest Thunder Pirates Headquarters

    The leader of the group, Philip, was discussing matters with several big bosses in the group.  Several big bosses have expressed strong dissatisfaction with Belgard's almost public betrayal. As for whether they also have the same thoughts as Belgard, only a genius knows.  When the Thunder Pirates were just established, the big shots behind the scenes, in order to prevent Philip's family from becoming dominant, could be said to have forcibly divided the Thunder Pirates into several parts, all under the unified command of Philip.  After these years of development, the various groups surrounding the Thunder Pirates have also become more mature and have begun to have their own plans.

    Phillip watched with cold eyes as the big bosses cursed Belgard heartbreakingly, unmoved in his heart.  After they had almost finished talking, they said, "Belgarde chose to leave, and naturally there will be big people to deal with it afterwards. We'd better not get too excited about this matter, especially extreme actions. It's best not to take any drastic action."  If your private actions interfere with the big shot’s plans, and the big shot takes the blame, I won’t beg for mercy for you.”

    The big bosses immediately fell silent upon hearing this.  In the past, if there were defectors, Philip would leave it to them to deal with it themselves.  This is the first time that I have said bluntly that I will not take the blame for their actions.  It can also be seen from this that Belgard's leaving bubble is not as simple as he thought before.

    Seeing that everyone was no longer talking, Phillip coughed lightly and continued: "Let's talk about the Han brothers and sisters. Han Yu has arrived at Thunder Nest. You don't need to guess that there must be an ambush for him outside Thunder Nest.  Qi soldiers. Before the big shot arrives at Thunder Nest, you'd better cheer up and don't make any mistakes."

    "Captain, didn't the big shot leave? Why is he coming again?" A big boss asked.

    "The task of arresting the Han brothers and sisters this time was personally issued by the big shot. In the past, he usually sent people to convey the tasks he gave us, but this time, he came to Leichao in person. He brought Han Mengxin back last time  Didn't he wait at Lei Chao in advance? If he hadn't left because of something unexpected this time, I don't think he would have left Lei Chao before Han Yu arrived."

    "Commander, should we look for an opportunity to show Han Yu his skills?" Another big boss suggested.  Obviously, he was still worried about the fact that they wanted to give Han Yu a blow, but Han Yu gave them a blow.

    "Have you forgotten the fate of the people who attacked Han Mengxin earlier? If you want to die, don't drag us all to accompany you." Phillip asked coldly.

    Phillip’s answer reminded everyone of the corpses they had seen before that were chopped into charred shapes by lightning.  When Han Mengxin first arrived in Leichao, on her way home from a medical visit, Salis, who was responsible for protecting her, was deceived in the name of reminiscing about the past. As a result, Han Mengxin was attacked.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin was safe in the end, and the few bad guys who took advantage of the situation were all struck to death by the angry big shot with lightning. If Han Mengxin hadn't stepped in to stop him, not many of the people present would have been angered.  of.

    "Then how should we treat the Han brothers and sisters before the big shot arrives at Leichao. That Han Yu is not as honest as his sister."

    Hearing this, Phillip replied: "I know, that's why I brought you here, let's discuss it together and see what we can do?"

    How to deal with Han Yu has become a headache for Phillip and others.  Lock him up?  Who knows what the big shots think?  If he wanted to make friends with Han Yu, then when he came back and saw his target being imprisoned by his own people, he would have to deal with them all in order to appease Han Yu's anger.  Besides, it seems that Han Yu is not a master who is willing to suffer losses. At least he will not suffer losses for pirates like him. Do you want to imprison him?  I don’t know how much it will cost yet.  They were all people with families and businesses. They suffered heavy losses, but they were the unlucky ones.

    But what if it’s not closed?  Who knows if Han Yu will take the opportunity to escape with Han Mengxin?

    After many discussions, Phillip and others never came to an agreement on how to treat Han Yu, whether it was a minor matter or a serious matter.  We can only find a way outside the thunder nest to cut off Han Yu's way of leaving the thunder nest.  As for Han Yu's affairs inside Leichao, let him be.  As long as the big shot meets him, the mission of people like himself will be completed.  At that time, it will be a fight or a peace, which is a matter of a word from the big shot.

    Just after discussing the matter, Baroque, who had left with Belgard earlier, opened the door and walked in.  Phillip frowned when he saw this, and scolded unhappily: "Who let you in? You don't understand any rules."

    "Commander Philip, please speak politely, I am no longer your subordinate." Baroque replied without any sign of weakness.

    "What did you say!" Phillip stood up suddenly and glared at Baroque and asked.  ???The big boss also felt uncomfortable with Baroque's words, and they all stood up and stared at Baroque.

    "Captain Philip, don't be so angry. Baroque is right, he is indeed no longer your subordinate. He is now my subordinate, Belgarde, the special envoy of the big shot." A familiar voice came from outside the door.  With a loud voice, Belgard walked in unsteadily.

    “Big bosses, okay.” Belgard smiled and greeted all the bosses in the room.

    "A special envoy from a big shot? Do you have a token?" Phillip asked with a frown.

    "Of course." Belgard took out the token from his arms and showed it to Philip.  After confirming that it was correct, Phillip nodded and said: "So you have taken refuge with the big shot, so I really want to congratulate you. I wonder what orders the messenger brought with him this time?"

    "It's easy to say. The big shot explains that before he feels Lei Chao, no one is allowed to be disrespectful to the Han brothers and sisters, especially Han Yu. If he hits you, it will be in vain."

    Hearing this, Philip stabbed Bellegarde, "This should be what the big shot told you, right? We didn't do anything rude to that Han Yu."

    "Hmph" Belgard snorted coldly, ignored Philip's provocation, and continued: "From now on, I will be responsible for the affairs of the Han brothers and sisters. You only need to guard the perimeter of the Thunder Nest and don't let the rats  Just slip in."

    "No need to remind you. We have already discussed this before you came."

    "That's the best. One more thing, the big shot asked me to tell you Philip, what he could give you back then can also be taken back now. I don't understand what this means. I'm just repeating the big shot's original words.  . I believe you understand this, Captain Philip." Belgard looked at Philip and said.

    Phillip's heart was just like that of Ming Jing. When he was desperate, the big shot gave him everything he had now. But now, because of his family relationship, he had thoughts of retiring. Unexpectedly, he hadn't mentioned it to the big shot yet.  When he came out, the big man had already told himself the answer.  But he couldn't tell others these words, so he could only pretend that he didn't see the curious eyes of everyone.  Then he asked Belgard: "Did the big shot tell us how to cooperate with your actions?"

    "No. The big shots are expected to arrive within the next two days, so they didn't tell me any plans. But I do have a few words to say to the big bosses." Belgard agreed,  Looking at the leaders, he said: "Everyone, as the saying goes, a good bird chooses the right tree to roost in. Captain Philip is already old. The next thunder and lightning will be my world, Belgard. Don't expect to be able to overwhelm someone with a big man behind you."  I support you. If you want to keep your own power, you'd better have a good chat with me before I become fully developed. I will live in my original residence and wait for your visit at any time." After finishing speaking.  After saying this, Belgard turned and left without looking at Phillip's darkened face.

    “Arrogant!” After Belgard left, a big boss slapped the table and cursed.  The other leader sitting next to him sneered when he heard this and said: "Humph"

    "why are you laughing?"

    "I laughed at you for being too late for your hindsight. Why didn't you say anything when the Belgardians were here just now? You acted like a quail. Now that they've left, you've jumped out to show off your power."

    "you……"

    "Hmph! Stop showing such an indignant face in front of me, there is not a single fool here"

    "I will fight with you!"

    "Stop it!" I'm not dead yet!  "Phillip shouted, stopping the two who were about to fight.

    "Boss."

    "Leader."

    Phillip took a deep breath, looked at the leaders and said: "Everyone has his own ambitions, don't force it. If any of you wants to change your family, I don't blame you. But if you want to play a double-dealing game in front of me,  It's a trick, then you'd better pray that I don't catch you, because I really know how to kill people. Let's all go away."

    Hearing Philip’s announcement to adjourn the meeting, the leaders stood up and walked outside the house, while a few stayed.  After everyone else left, the person who stayed behind said to Phillip: "Captain"

    "Don't persuade me. After all, the Thunder Pirates belong to the big guys and are their industry. I'm just a person who helps him manage the Thunder Pirates. Now he wants to find someone else to help him manage the Thunder Pirates. Then  Just let him change it, I have no objection." Phillip waved his hand and said.

    "But leader, the reason why the Thunder Pirates are what they are today is all due to your efforts and has nothing to do with that big shot  "

    Hearing this, Phillip shook his head and said, "You don't understand. Let's all go and let me be alone for a while."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 156 Dreamland

    Rumba, a planet filled with all kinds of crime

    In the dark street, Philip, who was only 22 years old, ran forward desperately, followed closely by dozens of big men holding sticks in hot pursuit.

    ……

    "Dong, dong, dong" Phillip, who was finally caught up, huddled on the ground, gritting his teeth and enduring the opponent's punches and kicks.  The thugs in the casino showed no mercy. After beating Philip hard, one of the leaders squatted down, grabbed Philip's hair, spit in Philip's face and cursed: "Boy, you don't even pry.  If you find out where our Dafa gambling house is, if you dare to come here to cheat, your eyes will be blinded!"

    "I, I didn't." Phillip defended inarticulately. Although he was a gambler who knew how to gamble, he really didn't cheat today.  Unfortunately, the other party didn't listen to Phillip's explanation at all, and continued: "According to the rules of the casino, Izuku was caught and had his hand chopped off. Since you are still young, you can choose for yourself, chop off the left hand or the right hand?  "

    "No, don't." When Phillip heard this, he immediately struggled.

    The leader was furious immediately, smashed Phillip's head on the ground, and cursed: "I cao the first time, you really don't know how to promote, you don't choose? Then I will help you choose."  .Cut off his right hand!"

    "No, don't" Phillip begged inarticulately, but his begging had no effect at all.

    His right hand was still chopped off. Philip sat against the wall holding his severed right hand. Even if someone saw it, they would just take a look and walk away in a hurry.

    The rain started to fall at some point. Phillip looked ahead blankly, with no focus in his eyes and a blank mind.

    "Hello……"

    ""

    "Hello" With the second hello, Phillip felt like he was kicked. He looked up blankly and saw someone holding an umbrella and seemed to be talking to him.

    "Isn't he a fool?" The man's soliloquy reached Phillip's ears, and Phillip immediately retorted subconsciously: "I am not a fool."

    "Oh, you're not a fool?Boy, do you want your arm to be back to its original state?"

    When he heard this, Phillip seemed to come alive again. He suddenly raised his head that he had lowered just now, and this time he could clearly see the appearance of the person who was talking to him.

    A golden -yellow hair, seeing young and not more than 20 years old, can a person recover your right hand?  Phillip's eyes dimmed again.

    "You want to restore your disabled right hand, which is not difficult for me. However, have you ever thought about what you can do to impress me to help you? I am not a philanthropist, and I don't like to do things that cost money.  "

    "I only have one life. If you can really restore my right hand, then I will give you my life." Phillip knew that the man in front of him might be making fun of himself, but his mouth was still full of tricks.  After answering the other party, Phillip regretted it as soon as he finished speaking. However, while regretting, he also had a little hope in his heart. He hoped that the person in front of him was not looking for fun with himself, but that he really had the ability to make his right hand  recover.

    "You're not a beauty, why would I want your life? But I need an obedient dog by my side. I wonder if you are willing to give in?" the other party asked with a smile.

    When Phillip heard this, he was about to get angry immediately, but when he was about to stand up, he realized that his right hand was gone. Even if he fell out with the other party, it would only be more humiliation.  Then he sat back down on the ground in silence, preparing to ignore the other party.

    "I heard that there is a medical technology being researched within the alliance, which is to use advanced genetic technology to allow people with missing arms and legs to regain normal human bodies. However, this technology is still in the experimental stage, and I guess there are no plans to promote it.  , if you really want to recover your right hand, you can only wait until the alliance no longer keeps this technology secret. But I guess you have no hope in this life."

    "Can you do it?" Phillip asked in disbelief.

    "I still lack a vicious dog." The other party replied with a smile.

    "Okay, I'm betting. If you lied to me, then I swear, I will kill you!" Phillip weighed it in his mind for a long time, wavering between belief and disbelief, and finally nodded to the young man  said.

    "Hahavery good. What's your name?"

    "Philip."

    "Well." The young man nodded slightly and continued: "In order for you to do things for me better, I decided to fulfill my promise to you first, and then you can do things for me."

    "Aren't you afraid that my right hand has recovered?Regret later?  Phillip asked curiously.

    "Haha Even if you regret it, I can even handle the internal affairs of the alliance. Am I still unable to deal with you, a guy who regretted it after taking advantage of me?" The young man replied nonchalantly.

    Phillip was silent for a moment and asked: "I haven't asked you yet, how should I call you?"

    "The title is not important to you and me. You can call me John from now on. And I also tell you clearly that John is a pseudonym. You don't need to find out who I am. If you let me know that you are secretly checking  Me, then I will be angry."

    "John." Philip recited it several times in his mind, and nodded to the young man who called himself John to show that he remembered it.

    ……

    Three months later, Lumba was engulfed in the flames of war. A pirate group calling themselves Thunderbolt captured Lumba and looted the place.  Outside the Dafa Gambling House, from the boss down to the guard, a total of more than a hundred people were captured by the pirates and pinned to the ground.  The leader who was responsible for the rules of the gambling house quietly raised his head and glanced at the pirate leader standing in front of them. Suddenly he felt familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.

    "Bring him here." The pirate leader pointed at the man who was quietly sizing him up and ordered.

    "Ah! Is that you?" The leader of the gambling shop who was dragged over by the pirates suddenly exclaimed when he got closer.

    Hearing this, the pirate leader sneered, "It's just me. Do you regret not killing me now?"

    "What do you want?" The boss of the gambling shop knew that he might be in trouble this time, so he simply didn't ask for mercy and asked directly rather forcefully.

    "Hahawhat else can I do? It can be said that I owe what I am today to you, so I have to repay you well. Are the two women over there your wife and daughter?"

    When the boss of the gambling shop heard what Phillip said, his expression immediately changed and he shouted sternly: "What do you want to do? If you dare to touch them, I will never let you go!"

    "HahaI'm so scared. Okay, then I won't touch them. I'll give them to you." The last words were said to the pirates around them.  Upon hearing the captain's words, the pirates immediately cheered and rushed towards the mother and daughter.

    "I'll fight you!" The boss of the gambling shop bumped into Phillip with red eyes.

    "Pfft~" Phillip stabbed the gambling boss who rushed over in the stomach with a knife.

    "I won't let you go even if I'm a ghost!" The boss of the gambling shop said to Philip as he was dying.

    "Hmph, many people must have said the same thing to you back then." Philip replied disdainfully, and pushed the boss of the gambling shop back with all his strength, truly complying with that sentence, the white knife goes in, the red knife comes out  .

    With a flick of his knife, Phillip felt a sense of pleasure in getting revenge. At the same time, he thought to himself, it turns out that killing someone is not that difficult.

    "Set fire to me and burn everything you can see to ashes!" Philip loudly ordered to his pirates.

    Lumba has become a living hell at this moment.

    ……

    ? Opening his eyes suddenly, Philip, who was lying on the bed, looked at the ceiling and thought to himself, "How come I suddenly remembered that I just became a pirate? Am I really old?"

    It was just half past nine, and Phillip, who had no intention of sleeping anymore, got up and walked to the balcony outside the window.  The balcony on the twelfth floor has a panoramic view of the entire Thunder Nest.  Looking at the dots of lights in Leichao, Phillip felt filled with emotion.  I remember that when I first came here with my men, Lei Chao still looked dilapidated. Now that I look carefully, it seems to be much better than when I first came here.

    “I don’t know how many people have the same idea of ????retirement as me?” Phillip thought to himself.  As more and more pirates around Philip got families, more and more pirates began to no longer want to be pirates.  It's just that it's easy for the Thunder Pirates to get in but hard to get out, especially since Philip doesn't have the final say about this pirate group.  In the past, if someone proposed to withdraw, Philip could not let the other party go even if he wanted to.  And now, Philip himself suddenly wanted to retire.

    “I don’t know if the big shot will let me go?” Phillip thought to himself.  Phillip had a complicated influence on the big shot named John. He was grateful to the big shot for helping him when he needed help, but he hated the big shot because the big shot really did what he said when he saved him.  If the conditions are like that, treat him like a dog.  When he thought of the big man's furious look, the courage that Phillip mustered up quickly melted away like snow on a sunny day.

    "Alas~ Maybe I should mention retirement to the big shot after this matter is over."?.  "Phillip sighed and thought to himself.

    "Huh?" Just as Phillip was persuading himself, he suddenly saw a fire suddenly breaking out for no reason on the street about five hundred meters away from his residence.

    "Where is? No!" Phillip looked intently, and after a moment he suddenly remembered where the fire was.  He immediately prepared to order people to put out the fire, but unexpectedly, the next scene made Phillip almost fall from the balcony of his home. In front of Phillip, the fire had already started to burn and began to spread slowly around.  The energy is concentrated in one direction, shrinks, and finally goes out.

    "Come here, go and find out what happened in the place where the fire broke out just now? Why did the fire that was already burning suddenly go out again?" Philip raised his voice and ordered the guards outside the house.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 157 Looking for Trouble

    It was soon discovered that the fire had been deliberately set.  After receiving the reward, Phillip patted his forehead helplessly. This was not the first time.

    This world is like this. While you are liked by others, there must be people who hate you.  It is really difficult to be loved by everyone, love by flowers, and be loved by cars  There are definitely many people in this world who beat up monks after reciting sutras and scold the cook after dinner.

    After Han Mengxin opened a clinic in Leichao, while being grateful and loved by the residents of Leichao, she also attracted the jealousy of some colleagues.  How else to say that colleagues are enemies?  Because of Han Mengxin's existence, those who usually make a fortune from high-priced drugs are making increasing profits.  Destroying someone's wealth is like killing one's father. In order to retaliate against Han Mengxin who brought all this to them, although the drug dealers did not dare to retaliate openly, they kept making small moves in private.  Although Phillip also knew who they were, he was helpless because he couldn't grasp the other party's handle.

    But this time, the situation seems to be a little different.  When Philip was still dealing with daily affairs in the office the next day, some of his subordinates rushed in anxiously and told him the news.

    "What did you say? That Han Yu is beating people everywhere?" Phillip put down his pen and asked with some disbelief at the men who came to report the news.

    "Yes, leader. Someone set a fire near the clinic last night, and he was caught by Han Yu. He started arresting people at dawn today. As long as he finds the person he is looking for, that is  A severe beating. When I came to report, he had already beaten seventeen people."

    "Did any of the seventeen people who were beaten die?" Phillip picked up the pen again and asked.

    "No."

    "Well, I already know about this. Go tell Salis and ask him to follow Han Yu and don't let him cause trouble." Philip ordered his subordinates while continuing to deal with daily affairs.

    "Captain, won't you send someone to stop that Han Yu?" his subordinates asked in a daze.

    Hearing this, Phillip asked back, "Do you really not know who the person Han Yu beats up is usually?"

    "But the leader"

    "Okay, let's go out." Phillip ordered impatiently.

    Leaving the office, the subordinate who came to report the news had a disappointed look on his face. He originally thought that he could use this incident to teach the arrogant Han Yu a lesson, but he didn't expect that his team leader would indulge Han Yu in this way.  Since the leader is unreliable, then go find the deputy leader.  Anyway, I heard that the deputy captain has started a new career, so why not join him?  After making up his mind, the subordinate who came to report the news immediately found a companion and asked him to go to Salis to give the order to the regiment leader, while he went to find the deputy captain Belgarde.

    As he expected, Belgarde was much more powerful than Philip. As soon as he heard that Han Yu dared to commit murder in Leichao, he immediately ordered his capable men to go and prepare to regain the place.

    When a group of people arrived at the scene, they saw Han Yu beating a fat man, while Salis stood aside with his sword in hand, watching coldly.

    "Salis! Since you were at the scene, why didn't you step forward to stop Han Yu's behavior?" Belgard stepped forward and asked Salis.

    "I've met the deputy commander. I'm here to carry out the commander's orders. As long as Han Yu doesn't kill the other party, I won't take action." Salis replied casually.  Salis truly looked down upon Belgarde, a young boy.

    "You! Have you forgotten who you are? You can tolerate an outsider being arrogant in Thunder Nest." Belgard shouted angrily.

    "Deputy leader, can you please see clearly who is making the remarks? That fat man usually relies on his own ways to get medicines, and usually drags them as much as 2,580,000 yuan. When did he regard Lei Chao as his own?  In his eyes, those of us living in Leichao are just a bunch of sheep for him to slaughter. Now that someone is coming to beat him, we are too late to be happy, so how can we stop it? Deputy Captain, look at it,  There are so many people watching around, but is there anyone who has the same background as that fat man?"

    After hearing what Salis said, Belgard waved his hand and said: "I don't care about that. I only know that this is Thunder Nest, and it is not an outsider's turn to run wild here. If you don't want to take care of it, just get out of the way and I will take care of it!"

    "You can take care of it if you want. Anyway, it's not me who will suffer in the end." Salis stepped out of the way politely.

    Regarding Salis’s concession, Belgard felt proud, thinking that this was due to the results he had achieved during this period.  Now he was even more determined to teach Han Yu a lesson.  He took a step forward and shouted at Han Yu: "Stop!"

    "Huu~" A fireball flew straight towards Belgard.  Before, Han Yu only used his fists to beat people, but this time he usedThis is the first time I have used flames.  Only then did everyone onlookers realize that Dr. Han's brother was actually an esper.

    As the boss, it is essential to have a younger brother by your side.  When the fireball flew straight towards Belgard, someone immediately rushed in front of Belgard and waved his hand to scatter the flying fireball.

    "You, you, are bold!" Belgard shouted, glaring at Han Yu with an ugly face.

    "Tch~ Who do you think you are? Just tell me to stop and I will stop?" Han Yu replied disdainfully, and then stepped on the fat pig under his feet as if to demonstrate to Belgard.  The fat pig screamed loudly.  Han Yu was angry. If he hadn't taken action in time, the fire last night would have spread to the entire street.  Especially when I heard that someone had deliberately set the fire on fire, and it wasn't the first time.  When he thought of his sister living in fear here during this period, Han Yu felt angry and wanted to hit someone.

    "This is Thunder Nest, not your home. If you want to run wild, you have to ask us masters if we will agree?" Belgard looked at Han Yu righteously and said as if he was possessed by a messenger of justice at this moment.  At this moment, Belgarde is not alone!

    It's a pity that Han Yu was not affected at all. He glanced at Belgard with contempt and asked: "What are you? A pirate, right? You pirate come here to pretend to be a messenger of justice? Be careful that the messenger of justice knocks on your house at night.  I want to talk to you through the window."

    "It's unreasonable! It seems that I can only use violent means to subdue you first before talking about anything else." Belgard said bitterly.

    "Tch~ Just do it if you want. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Hypocrisy!" Han Yu once again expressed his contempt for Belgarde's behavior of being a bitch and wanting to build a memorial arch.

    "Come on! Just don't beat him to death!" Belgard roared in embarrassment.

    The boss speaks, and the junior takes action.  It is impossible for Belgard to go into battle in person. First, he is self-aware and knows the gap between himself and Han Yu. Second, he maintains his identity and thinks that he is promoting Han Yu by going into battle in person.

    Facing the people rushing towards him, Han Yu grinned and asked Salis, who was standing not far away: "Can I kill them?"

    "No, just injure him. It will be more difficult to deal with him if he is killed." Salis replied expressionlessly.

    "It's really troublesome." Han Yu muttered after hearing this, put away the flames, and faced him head-on with his bare hands.

    Facts have proved that a truly strong person is still a strong person even if he does not use his special skills.  Han Yu, who faced the enemy empty-handed, quickly demonstrated a superb duel to the people present.  The various joint skills made the onlookers exclaim from time to time, praising that the human body can be twisted to such an extent.  Only Belgard's face looked a little ugly, because the people who served as Han Yu's sparring partners were all his subordinates.

    "You guys are useless, can't you touch this guy?" Belgard finally shouted unbearably.  His words immediately attracted the contemptuous looks of everyone.  Let’s not talk about bullying the younger ones before, but now that you can’t beat them, you still want to touch them?  How can people be so shameless?

    Bellegarde could bear with everyone's contempt. At this moment, he just wanted to see Han Yu knocked to the ground. Nothing else he wanted to consider.

    With the words of his boss, although he still felt a little hesitant, some of the people besieging Han Yu still took out weapons.

    "It's so shameless." Salis, who was watching the battle, pressed the hilt of his sword with his right hand, preparing to rescue Han Yu when he was in danger.  But before he could take action, a hand stretched out from behind and put it on his shoulder.  Salis was startled, and almost subconsciously raised his left hand and struck it with his elbow.

    Someone reached out to stop his elbow, and a familiar voice came to Salis' ears, "Don't be impulsive, it's me."

    "Captain." Salis shouted in surprise.

    "Yeah." Phillip nodded and said nothing.

    It was only then that Salis discovered that there was another person standing next to Philip, looking at Salis with a smile.  It felt like the person in front of him was very familiar, but Salis couldn't remember where he had seen him before.

    "Don't be rude, this is a big shot." Phillip reminded in a low voice.

    Sally suddenly realized that he was not the big shot who called himself John.  Just as he was about to salute and say hello, John waved his hand and said, "Don't salute. What kind of person is that Han Yu in your eyes?"

    "Eh I'm very arrogant, but I have the ability to be arrogant. I love my sister very much and don't want to see my sister be wronged in the slightest." Salis replied after thinking about it for a moment.

    "Well. So what's going on now?" John nodded, pointed to the field and asked.

    "It's just a thought"The guy who was trying to establish his authority was just targeting a person who was angry because his sister was being bullied.  Salis replied lightly.

    "You are very nice. Are you interested in working here? It would be a pity to be a pirate." John said after taking a look at Salis.

    "Thank you for the compliment, but my leader is Philip." Salis thanked John and refused John's solicitation.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 158 If you say no, then there is no

    "You are quite loyal." John was not angry after being rejected. He just commented on Salis and then turned his attention to Han Yu in the crowd.

    Facing his opponent's weapon, Han Yu didn't show any panic on his face, and two balls of flame rose between his hands.  At this time, the people who besieged Han Yu remembered that their opponent was not unarmed, but carried weapons with him, and it was not easy to dodge.

    "Looks like it's my turn to take action." Seeing this, John murmured in a low voice, raised his right hand, and a bolt of lightning fell out of the air, landing on the person closest to Han Yu. The person struck by lightning immediately vomited.  He fell to the ground foaming, twitching and dying.

    Belgard’s face suddenly became ugly and abnormal, and at the same time he felt waves of fear in his heart.  Others don't understand, but he understands that this sudden lightning is not a natural phenomenon, but someone set it off.  As for who released it, except for the big shot standing behind him, he couldn't think of anyone else.

    Han Yu in the field looked around vigilantly. He did not believe that he would be favored by God. When he saw that he was being attacked, he used lightning to help him fight. Someone should have set off that lightning.

    Thunder and lightning ability users have the same natural abilities as myself, but I don’t know who is stronger.  If users with the same type of ability want to decide the winner, apart from the reason that their attributes are incompatible, it all depends on the strength of both parties.

    "Don't be so nervous, I have no ill intentions towards you." John stepped forward and said loudly to Han Yu.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked warily.

    "This is the first time we meet. My name is John. Should we change the place and talk again? Don't you feel a little uncomfortable because you are sweating?" John suggested with a smile.

    Don’t tell me, I didn’t feel it before, but now that John mentioned it, Han Yu really felt a little uncomfortable.  "Okay, then please recommend a place." Han Yu nodded and agreed to John's proposal.

    "Hahathen come with me."

    Seeing John leaving with Han Yu, Belgard, who was huddled in the crowd, dared to show his face, approached Philip who had not yet left, and asked: "Captain, why did the big shot meet that Han Yu?"

    When Philip heard this, he glanced at Bellegarde inexplicably and asked: "Are you stupid? Wasn't it the Han Yu that the big shot wanted to see at the beginning? The purpose of bringing his sister here was also to let that Han Yu arrive.  Come here."

    Belgard rolled his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.  Philip didn't want to have too much communication with Belgarde. Seeing that he was thinking about something, he prepared to leave quietly with Salis.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, Belgard had already stopped in front of him and said in a low voice: "Captain, I used to be a brother and I didn't do things properly. Please don't take offense if you have a lot of money."

    “Forget it, let him let bygones be bygones.” Philip waved his hand and said to Bellegarde.

    "Thank you very much, Captain. In order to express my apology, I invite you, Captain, to go have a drink. Please be sure to give your brother a face." Belgard stopped Philip who wanted to leave again and said.

    Phillip frowned and looked at Belgard, and said: "Belgard, please don't drink. Considering that we have known each other for many years, I remind you not to play dirty tricks. Although the big shot doesn't take care of things,  But he still doesn't like your methods. If you want to be appreciated by the big shots, use your brain more and don't always think of opportunistic methods. Salis, go back to Han Mengxin immediately and protect her.  . Don’t listen to anyone else’s orders except mine and those of the big shots. Anyone who wants to snatch someone away from you will be killed without mercy!”

    Belgarde’s face turned dark, especially when he heard Philip say the words “kill without mercy” in front of him.  To be honest, when he wanted to invite Phillip for a drink just now, he did have the intention of controlling Han Mengxin in his hands.  Now being exposed by Philip in front of him, Belgard couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed on his face.

    On the other side, Han Yu followed John to a mansion as John left.  Compared with the ordinary houses that Han Yu had seen before, this mansion gave Han Yu a feeling of being out of place.  But Han Yu didn't think much and followed John into the mansion.

    After a brief wash, Han Yu put on clean clothes and came to the reception room and sat across from John.  He opened his mouth and asked, "Tell me, what's the purpose of bringing me here?"

    "Hahait turns out you guessed it." John said with a smile.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, "I'm not a fool, how could I not see that you have a purpose in approaching me."

    "Then why didn't you say it before?"

    “There were so many people before, so accidental injuries would inevitably occur during the fight. I don’t want to be blamed by my sister afterwards.”??It's different here, this is your place, I won't feel bad if it's broken.  "

    "Your idea is very bad." John said as he looked at Han Yu dumbfounded.

    "Stop talking nonsense, our relationship is not that good yet. Let's get down to business. The name John is your pseudonym, right?" Han Yu asked, looking at John.

    John smiled when he heard this, "It seems that you are not as brainless as the intelligence said. Let me introduce myself again, one of the twelve divine generals of the alliance, a Kshatriya. I have only one purpose for looking for you this time. I hope  You can hand over the Seed of Fire to me. I can promise you that as long as you hand over the Seed of Fire to me, I will let you and your sister go immediately."

    "The Twelve Generals of the Alliance? How come they get involved with pirates? And it seems like those pirates are still your subordinates?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    "Haha It's not like it seems, but they are indeed my subordinates. Didn't you see that the pirate group is called Thunder? Among the twelve generals of the alliance, I am called the God of Thunder." Kshatriya smiled  said.

    "Then why did you think of setting up a pirate group? Isn't the alliance opposed to pirates?"

    "Haha To me, whether it is a god general or a pirate, it is just an identity. The most important thing is one's own strength. As long as the strength is strong enough, whether it is a god general or a pirate, you can master it.  The lives and deaths of others can make others fearful.”

    After hearing what Kshatriya said, Han Yu frowned slightly and asked, "If I told you that I don't actually have the seed of fire and you just arrested the wrong person this time, would you believe it?"

    "Don't make such a joke." Kshatriya's face froze, and he looked at Han Yu and said.

    "What if I'm not joking?" Han Yu asked.

    "Haha, you are so funny."

    "This is the first time I have heard of the Flame Seed. Since my sister and I came to live on Dragon Horn Planet, apart from the people on Dragon Horn Planet, the person who has had the most contact with me is my master, but my master doesn't seem to be the same.  He looks like a rich man, so I guess you’ve got the wrong person.”

    " Don't you remember what happened when you were a child?" Kshatriya asked with a frown.  Seeing that Han Yu didn't sound like he was lying when he spoke, Kshatriya couldn't help but feel a little doubt in his heart.  The intelligence will not be wrong, because it is seen from the alliance's internal files, and its authenticity can be guaranteed.  The only possible deviation is probably what happened when the person involved was a child.

    Han Yu frowned and replied: "I don't remember things before the age of five. My memory starts from Dragon Horn Star, and I can't remember anything before. Master once said that he picked up my sister and me from outside.  He doesn’t know what else is coming.”

    "Where is your master now?" asked the Kshatriya.

    "I don't know. Xin'er left Longjiao Star half a year before you sent someone to kidnap her here. I only found out about this when I went to his residence after returning to Longjiao Star." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "It seems that this matter is a bit difficult to handle." Kshatriya frowned and said to himself.

    Han Yu immediately said: "Hey, what's so difficult about this? It's just that your intelligence is wrong and you arrested the wrong person. Let's get over it as soon as possible."

    "Impossible. My intelligence source is absolutely reliable and cannot be wrong. I estimate that this incident happened before you were five years old. Damn it, why don't you remember what happened before you were five years old?"  Kshatriya looked at Han Yu with an unhappy expression and complained.

    "You can't blame me for this, right?" Han Yu shrugged and answered innocently.

    "It's a pity that the Kshatriya didn't care about this. After thinking about it, he said to Han Yu: "In short, don't think about leaving here in a short time. When you hand over the flame seed, you will leave."

    Han Yu heard this and said anxiously: "I told you a long time ago that I don't have any flame seeds. Why don't you believe me?"

    "Huh, my information is not wrong!" Kshatriya snorted and said stubbornly.

    “…So, there must be a fight between us?” Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "Hehe interesting, since I fused with the Thunder Core, apart from the Twelve Divine Generals, you are the first person who dares to say this to me in person." Kshatriya looked at Han Yu with interest and said.

    Han Yu said nothing and silently began to mobilize the power in his body. However, the Kshatriya sitting opposite seemed to be fine and looked at Han Yu calmly.

    "Take the move!" Han Yu shouted, and a fireball that was ready to go flew straight towards the Kshatriya.  Almost at the same time, a translucent barrier appeared out of thin air in front of Kshatriya, with light blue electric light emitting, facingHan Yuping pushed over.  Han Yu didn't even have time to dodge before he was hit by the lightning barrier. He immediately fell to the ground while using his hands and feet.

    "Hand over the seed of fire." Kshatriya walked to Han Yu and squatted down and said.

    "No! If you say no, then no." Han Yu gritted his teeth and replied.

    "Okay, you are really brave." Kshatriya said with a smile.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 159 First Contact

    Watching the collections falling away every day, the enthusiasm for writing is really falling away with them.

    *********************************

    When she saw Han Yu being carried back to the clinic, Han Mengxin immediately panicked and hurriedly began to treat Han Yu.  In Han Mengxin's impression, her brother had never lost in a fight since he was a child. Although he would get injured, this was the first time he was carried back like this.

    "Xin'er, don't cry, I'm fine." Han Yu reluctantly opened his eyes and said to Han Mengxin.  It's okay that Han Mengxin didn't listen to this. When she heard this, she couldn't help but burst into tears. She asked in a choked voice, "Brother, what's wrong with you? Who hurt you?"

    “It’s okay, you’ll be fine after a little sleep.” Han Yu forced a smile and said to Han Mengxin.

    "Doctor Han, I have sent you back. If there is nothing else, I will return it." Salis' voice came from outside the door. Han Mengxin quickly got up and walked outside to say thank you: "Thank you Salis.  , I’m fine here, you should go back and rest early.”

    After sending Salis away, Han Mengxin went to the kitchen to heat up some porridge and brought it to Han Yu's room.  He saw Han Yu lying on the bedside and groping under the bed.

    "Brother, what are you looking for?" Han Mengxin walked up with a food plate and asked softly.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly raised a finger to his mouth and said anxiously: "Shh~ Is that Salis gone?"

    "Well, I've left already." Han Mengxin nodded and replied.

    Hearing Han Mengxin's answer, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, took out a cardboard box from under the bed and said to Han Mengxin: "Xin'er, go and close the curtains, and check if there is anything abnormal outside."

    Han Mengxin didn't speak. She closed the curtains silently as Han Yu ordered. She walked around outside and found nothing unusual. After she found nothing unusual, Han Mengxin returned to Han Yu's room, closed the door, and sat by the bed.

    While assembling the parts taken out of the carton, Han Yu explained to Han Mengxin in a low voice: "I brought the liaison device from the Spirit. I didn't tell you since the people from Salis were present before."

    "Courage?"

    "Ah, it's the name of the starship of the adventure group I'm a member of. The companions I found during the year are now waiting for news about me on the Spirit." Han Yu explained while pressing the start button of the communicator  .

    A holographic image screen appeared in front of Han Yu and Han Mengxin. Although the screen was still full of snowflakes, there were already voices coming over.

    "Hey, that guy Han Yu finally sent us a signal?"

    "Shi Bafang, please don't squeeze. Wait until I adjust the contact frequency with Han Yu's communicator."

    "Han Yu, is that you? Please answer if you hear me."

    "Yes, it's me." Han Yu quickly agreed. Han Mengxin next to her frowned slightly because the person who just spoke to Han Yu had a woman's voice.  Han Mengxin suddenly felt like something belonging to her had been taken away.

    The screen shook, and the picture that was originally just snowflakes gradually became clearer, and it was possible to see clearly who was communicating with Han Yu.

    There are two men and one woman. It must be the woman who was talking to her brother just now.  Han Mengxin couldn't help but subconsciously compare herself with that woman.  Hmm She is a bit taller than me, and there is a bit greater than me But her eyes are not as big as me, and her skin is not as white as me

    "Xin'er, Xin'er" Just when Han Mengxin was comparing herself with the woman in the picture, Han Yu called Han Mengxin several times.

    "Ah? Ah, what's the matter?"

    Han Yu glanced at Han Mengxin strangely and then replied: "Let me introduce to you my companion. This blond guy is called Field. He is a firearms expert and is good at sniping. He is the gunner of the Courage. The man next to him is named Shi Bafang.  He is the chef on the Spirit. The food he cooks is very delicious. If you are interested, you can ask him for more advice in the future. Of course, his skills are not only cooking, but also very powerful in leg skills, but he doesn't use them very much. Also  There is a girl who is as beautiful as you named Lin Ke. Like her brother, she is an ability user. She is responsible for the operation of the Courage and is the starship navigator. Huh? Lin Ke, where is Ningping?" Han Yu couldn't see the screen.  Ning Ping inside couldn't help but ask Lin Ke.

    "Oh, he is practicing. We have notified him and will come up soon." Lin Ke promised.  As soon as he finished speaking, a man with a coat on his body and half-naked upper body came over. When he saw Han Yu, he immediately said: "You kid finally contacted us. How is it? Is things going well? See you.  Is your sister here?"

    "Go and put on your clothes." Han Yu replied angrily.

    "I'm still wearing pants." Ning Ping spoke and moved.??I got dressed quickly.  He said to Han Yu in the camera: "Looking at you, it seems that things are not going very smoothly."

    "Well, as you can see, I lost." Han Yu readily admitted.

    “…It seems you lost miserably.”

    "Well, you can say that."

    “…Tell me everything you’ve encountered in the past few days.”

    "Okay, this is why I contacted you. To make a long story short, in a word, we have made this matter simple. The Thunder Pirates are just a cover, and the one standing behind is one of the twelve generals of the alliance, known as  The Thunder God’s Kshatriya is the seed of fire that guy wants to get.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping’s face became solemn, “You mean, the Thunder Pirates are just subordinates of that Kshatriya.”

    Han Yu nodded: "Well, judging from the current situation, it is indeed the case."

    "What are you going to do next?" Ning Ping asked in a deep voice.

    "I don't know. But be careful. I think your presence has been noticed by that Kshatriya. Judging from the way that Kshatriya talked to me, he seems to know us very well." Han Yu reminded Ning Ping uneasily.  .

    Ning Ping heard the words and replied: "You don't have to worry here. The Courage is very fast. Even if it is discovered, we can escape at any time. On your side, how do you plan to take your sister away? By the way, where is your sister?  When I came here just now, I clearly heard you introducing your sister to Field and the others."

    "You were a half-naked man just now. I don't want my sister to see something she shouldn't see." Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.

    "Hey~ what do you mean? What do you mean by something that shouldn't be seen? Don't say such words that can easily be misunderstood. I just didn't have a shirt on just now, don't tell me I seemed naked." Ning Ping immediately retorted with dissatisfaction.  .

    In the contact screen, Ning Ping saw a slender arm pushing Han Yu aside, and a girl with black hair like Lin Ke appeared in the screen.  The moment he saw the girl, Ning Ping felt as if his chest was suddenly hit hard by something. He stared blankly at the girl in the picture, watching the girl's mouth open and close, but couldn't hear it.  What on earth is the girl talking about?

    "Hello, my name is Han Mengxin, I am Han Yu's sister. Thank you for taking care of my brother during this time." Han Mengxin said politely to Ning Ping in the screen.

    ""

    ""

    ""

    "Ah! Hello, hello, my name is Ning Ping, and I am your brother's companion. Don't worry, we will definitely find a way to rescue you from the pirate den." Ning Ping, who came back to his senses, quickly replied, his eyes  He stared at Han Mengxin in the picture without blinking, and did not return to normal until the picture in front of him changed to Han Yu again.

    "Ning Ping, you seemed a little abnormal just now." Han Yu frowned and asked Ning Ping.

    "How can there be? Okay, don't talk about this, let's talk about business. Do you have any plans?" Ning Ping denied it and then changed the subject.

    Fortunately, Han Yu had no intention of delving into this issue. When he saw Ning Ping asking other questions, he immediately shook his head with a wry smile and replied: "Not yet. You have also seen that I was defeated. But the other party did not seem to use any  Use all your strength. The Twelve Divine Generals are really powerful, Ning Ping, it seems we still have a long way to go."

    "Why do you think you are planning to give up resistance?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Fart, when did I say oops~" Han Yu covered his head and asked Han Mengxin who hit him: "Xin'er, why did you hit me?"

    "No swearing." Han Mengxin replied in a low voice.

    "Oh. That's okay, no swearing. Ning Ping, do you have any ideas?" Han Yu scratched his head and asked Ning Ping.

    "Well not yet, but you don't have to worry. People always think of ways. If you give us some time, we will definitely be able to come up with a way to get you out safely." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    "Oh, then you have to think quickly. There are people watching me here all the time, so I can't contact you all the time. The next contact will be three days later. I will contact you at that time, so don't take the initiative to contact me.  .Also, you have also met my sister. Even if it is not me, you can contact me later as long as it is her."

    "Okay, we'll remember it. We'll contact you next time." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    The first contact with the Spirit was interrupted. Han Mengxin waited for Han Yu to put away the contact device and stick it on the bottom of the bed again. Then she asked Han Yu softly: "Brother, the four companions you mentioned are the ones we just had."  Did you see anyone?"

    "Well, what's wrong?"??Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Where did you meet that person named Lin Ke?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    "Lin Ke? She was someone Ning Ping and I met in the basement of a wealthy family when we were looking for the remuneration we deserved."

    "If that's the case, then why don't you hand her over to the police and let the police take her home? How worried her family must be if you just run around with her like this."

    Han Yu smiled bitterly when he heard this, and explained to Han Mengxin: "Xin'er, you and I did have the same plan when we first rescued her, but Lin Ke lost her memory. Before Ning Ping and I rescued her,  She can't recall the memory at all. And as you can see, that Lin Ke is very beautiful. If we hand her over to the police, if we encounter someone with evil intentions, wouldn't it be us who harmed her, so  "

    "Brother, tell me, am I the prettier? Or is that Lin Ke prettier?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yu in a strange way.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was dumbfounded.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 160 Mutation

    Feeling that she had said something wrong, Han Mengxin lowered her head with a blush on her face and shouted in surprise: "Brother, why does the red bead on your chest seem to be cracked?"

    "Ah? Really?" Han Yu lowered his head and saw that, just as Han Mengxin said, the fire spirit bead hanging around his neck had a crack in the middle.

    "Huh? Why did it crack? When did it crack?" Han Yu said to himself as he held the Fire Spirit Pearl in his hand.

    Seeing that the topic was successfully changed, Han Mengxin immediately said to Han Yu: "Brother, it's getting late. You should go to bed early and see you tomorrow." After saying that, without waiting for Han Yu's answer, Han Mengxin turned around and walked out of the room quickly.  When Han Yu saw this, he didn't think much about it. He was just a little puzzled. When he first got the Fire Spirit Pearl, it was fine. He didn't know where the Fire Spirit Pearl was destroyed?  Han Yu, who couldn't think of a clue, simply stopped thinking and fell asleep.

    At dawn the next day, Han Yu was woken up while still sleeping.  Looking at the food plate held in Han Mengxin's hand, Han Yu suddenly felt a little frightened.

    "Don't worry, I bought this from outside." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu angrily.

    "Huh? Hahayou saw it." Han Yu laughed awkwardly.

    "Huh, I'm not a fool. Well, you can eat it yourself." Han Mengxin put down the food plate and asked Han Yu.

    "Yes, yes." Han Yu quickly picked up his rice bowl and started eating. While eating, he asked Han Mengxin, "What do you have to do today?"

    Seeing Han Yu starting to eat, Han Mengxin also picked up the small bowl on the side and started eating in small bites. While eating, she replied: "Well I'll go back to the clinic later. I'll be back before noon. When I get back, we'll go out for lunch.  .You stay in the clinic in the morning and stop running around."

    "Oh, do you need me to accompany you when you go to see a doctor?"

    "No need, you are still injured, let's heal the injury first."

    After the brother and sister finished breakfast, Han Mengxin tidied up briefly, picked up the medicine box, and went to the place where Salis was accompanied by the doctor.  Han Yu was left alone in the clinic, accompanied by a brother and sister named Al and Dole.

    Feeling a little uncomfortable being looked at by the two little people, Han Yu took the initiative to say hello: "Hey, two kids, don't look at me like this, it makes me feel embarrassed."

    "Are you here to take Dr. Han out of here?" Al asked.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment when asked, then nodded and replied: "Yes."

    "Can you leave without taking Dr. Han?" Al asked timidly. Although the little girl named Dole beside him did not speak, her eyes were full of prayer.

    "Why do you want Dr. Han to stay here?" Han Yu squatted down and asked Orr.

    Facing Han Yu’s approach, Al was a little afraid and wanted to retreat, but for some unknown reason, he didn’t retreat in the end and just stood there, but he protected his sister behind him.  Some who dared not look at Han Yu whispered: "Because, because there are many patients here, they need Dr. Han to treat them."

    "Do you like Dr. Han?" Han Yu asked softly.

    "I like it." Al and Dole replied in unison.

    "Then do you think it is safe for Dr. Han to stay here? If someone wants to harm Dr. Han, can you protect her? Or, in other words, are the people here willing to protect Dr. Han who treats them?"

    "" Although they are young, this does not mean that children are ignorant, especially when they live in a place dominated by pirates like Leichao, the law of the jungle has long taken root in the children's hearts.  There are many things in the world that adults cannot understand, but children can see their essence at a glance. This is because children's eyes are clean and have not been polluted for a long time. There are not many distracting thoughts in their hearts. They can directly see clearly what is hidden in things.  The truth behind it.

    After hearing Han Yu’s question, Al was silent. Dole, who was standing behind him, couldn’t help but turned to his brother’s side in a strange way. He looked up at his brother and didn’t understand why his brother suddenly stopped talking.

    After waiting for a moment, Al looked up at Han Yu and replied, "No."

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked again: "Then do you still want Dr. Han to stay here?"

    " To be honest, I still hope Dr. Han stays here, because with Dr. Han, Dole and I don't have to worry about our mother suddenly getting sick and leaving us. However, if Dr. Han stays here, it will be dangerous,  Then I am willing for Dr. Han to leave here. But I hope that after I am able to protect Dr. Han, you can agree to let Dr. Han come back here."

    After hearing Orr’s answer, Han Yu smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to rub Orr’s little head, and said softly: “If you want to have strength, then??It cannot be done overnight.  If you are really worried about your mother's health, then grow up quickly and stop letting your mother worry about you.  "

    "I will take good care of my mother." Al forcefully removed Han Yu's hand from his head and shouted to Han Yu loudly.

    "Okay, I'll wait and see." Han Yu replied with a smile.  Of course he wouldn't argue with a child about attitude issues, and he didn't take Al's shouting seriously at all.

    Time passed quickly, and it was noon in a blink of an eye, and Al had already taken his sister Dole home.  But Han Yu not only did not wait for Han Mengxin to come back, but instead waited for an uninvited guest.

    "Ning Ping, why are you here?" Han Yu looked at the uninvited guest who came in with some surprise and asked.

    “Some things can’t be explained clearly through the communicator, so it’s better to explain them clearly in person.” Ning Ping replied while looking around.

    When Han Yu saw it, he couldn't help but asked strangely: "What are you looking for?"

    “Where is your sister?” Ning Ping replied blurtly.

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping suspiciously, what's going on?  Are you here to find me or my sister?

    Ning Ping, who knew that he had spilled the beans, quickly explained remedially: "This matter has to do with you and your sister, and it must be explained clearly in front of you two."

    "Oh, that's right. She's not here, has she gone to see a doctor?"

    "" Ning Ping was silent for a moment after hearing this, and asked tentatively: "Han Yu, I shouldn't ask, was your sister kidnapped by pirates?"

    Han Yu immediately asked dissatisfied: "What do you mean by this?"

    When Ning Ping saw this, he quickly explained: "Don't get me wrong, I mean, your sister should be the hostage of those pirates now, right? How come those pirates have no intention of stopping your sister's actions?"

    After hearing Ning Ping's explanation, Han Yu also showed a wry smile, scratched his head and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you don't know, my sister Xin'er has been kind since she was a child, and what she hates the most is others suffering. She came here  Later, I saw that many people fell ill because they had no money to buy medicine, so I opened this clinic to provide free medical treatment to those in need. You don’t know, before I met Xiner, many people here already liked her.  Now, if someone comes here to cause trouble, the pirates don’t even need to come forward, the residents living nearby will take the initiative to help solve the problem."

    "Then where is your sister now?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "She said she was going to see a doctor in the morning and would be back at noon. Judging from the time, she will be back soon." Han Yu looked up at the clock hanging on the wall and replied.

    "Well, let me tell you the plan we all discussed first. Before I tell you the plan, Han Yu, tell me first, is that person named Kshatriya really that powerful? You have no chance of winning.  ?" At the end of the sentence, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu seriously and asked.

    "Well. That Kshatriya is very strong. Even if you are included, I guess our side will be defeated in the end." Han Yu nodded and replied after thinking for a while.

    "It's really an unwilling answer." Ning Ping muttered in a low voice and continued to Han Yu: "Since you think we can't win, then we can only outwit you."

    "How to outsmart him?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "How else can I be outsmarted? Just choose a time to run away. Oh, by the way, let me tell you some good news. Lin Ke has mastered all the functions of the Courage modified by Barenyi and used them skillfully. One of them is Chameleon.  The system can play a big role in our subsequent actions."

    "What's the function?"

    "You don't know what the chameleon's greatest ability is, right?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "It's a disguise, right?" Han Yu replied uncertainly.

    Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Yes, it's a disguise. To put it simply, the Chameleon System allows the Courage to be invisible for thirty minutes, and our plan is to use these thirty minutes to get you and your sister out of the thunder."  Pick him up from the nest. The purpose of my coming is to agree with you on the time of action and the meeting place."

    "In other words, my sister and I only have fifteen minutes to prepare."

    "That's right, one trip for thirty minutes."

    “Let’s discuss this matter after Xin’er comes back.”

    "That's what I mean too."

    The two grown men waited and waited, but Han Mengxin did not come back.  The time soon reached one o'clock in the afternoon, and Ning Ping couldn't help but ask: "Han Yu, did your sister really tell you that she would be back before noon?"

    "That's what she said when she was leaving." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    &nbsp"Could something happen on the way?" Ning Ping guessed.

    Han Yu replied uncertainly: "Probably not. There is a pirate named Salis following her, so others will not cause trouble for her."

    "Bang~" Just as he was saying this, the door of the clinic was slammed open, and a small figure rushed in.  Han Yu had quick eyes and quick hands. He stepped forward to help the person coming and took a closer look. It was Al.

    "What happened?" Han Yu asked.

    "Dr. Han, Dr. Han was taken away." Orr replied urgently.

    As soon as he heard this, Han Yu became anxious and quickly asked: "Where were you taken?"

    "I went out to play after lunch and met the children of the family where Dr. Han went to make a diagnosis in the morning. I heard what he said. He said that Dr. Han was taken with him after he diagnosed his family.  That Salis was taken away."

    "I'm asking you where my sister was taken?" Han Yu immediately yelled at Al after hearing the irrelevant words.

    "Han Yu, calm down." Ning Ping stepped forward and pulled Han Yu away, looked at Orr and asked, "Tell me, do you know where his sister was taken by that Salis?"

    "I know, Dr. Han was taken to the Thunder Temple."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 161 A Gamble

    The weather is nice and the sun is shining on your body, making you feel warm.  Phillip was sunbathing with his eyes closed on his balcony. Suddenly he heard a noise coming from the gate. Phillip opened his eyes unhappily and stood up from the lounge chair, walked to the balcony and looked at the gate.  , I want to see which bastard is so blind, so I came to disturb myself at this time.

    "Huh?" Phillip saw the person coming at the door clearly and was startled. He saw Han Yu confronting the guard at the door. It looked like a fight was about to start.

    "Come here, please invite the guests who are coming to the door to the living room. I will be there in a moment." Phillip ordered the guard outside the door.

    "yes."

    After a while, Philip saw Han Yu in the living room. Before he could speak, Han Yu had already asked: "Philip, do you know about the Thunder Temple?"

    "Huh?" Philip glanced at Han Yu in surprise. He had not mentioned this Thunder Temple to Han Yu or his sister Han Mengxin in front of him. Where did he hear about it?

    "Don't wonder, I only found out today that there is a Thunder Temple in Thunder Nest. Do you know where the Thunder Temple is?"

    "Why do you ask this?" Phillip asked cautiously.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment and then replied: "My sister was taken to the Thunder Temple by that Salis."

    "What did you say? Impossible!" Phillip stood up immediately and shouted in disbelief.

    "Actually, I thought it was impossible when I first heard the news, but in fact, my sister Han Mengxin was taken away by Salis. My sister went to see a doctor this morning, and Salis followed her. The results have always been  She still hadn't come back by the afternoon. Later, a child came to report the news, and I didn't believe it all at first. But when I went to the house where my sister went for treatment in the morning and inquired, the result was just like what the child who came to report the news said,  When Salis was taking my sister away, he mentioned the words Thunder Temple."

    Even though Han Yu said it in detail, Phillip still didn't believe it and murmured to himself: "It's impossible. Salis clearly said that he would not take refuge in him, so how could he help him as soon as he turned his back?  "

    "Philip!" Han Yu couldn't help but shouted, waking up Philip who was deep in thought, and looked at Han Yu in confusion.  Just listen to Han Yu say: "I'm not here to report the news now, I'm here to get information from you. As a local snake in Leichao, you should know the whereabouts of Thunder Temple."

    "Even if I tell you, what can you do?"

    "Nonsense! Of course I'm going to save people!" Han Yu replied loudly.

    "Save people? Then do you know who the owner of the Thunder Temple is?" Phillip looked at Han Yu with a mocking face and asked.

    "have no idea."

    "Haha Then let me tell you, the owner of the Thunder Temple is a Kshatriya, known as the God of Thunder. You must have experienced the power of that Kshatriya. Do you think you can defeat him?"

    "If you are invincible, I can still outwit you. I didn't come here to hear what you said. Tell me the specific location of the Thunder Temple."

    “Okay, since you insist on going to die, then I will tell you. Listen carefully, the Thunder Temple you are looking for is on Yunxiao Mountain in the east of Leichao Town.”

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him, turned around and left.

    "etc."

    Hearing Phillip calling him, Han Yu turned around and asked, "What else can I do?"

    "Anyway, there's no rush to die. How about you just listen to me chatting for a while?"

    "……Please say."

    "Yunxiao Mountain is a mountain with an altitude of more than 3,000 meters. It is named because the top part is surrounded by clouds and fog all year round. It is precisely because of the year-round clouds and fog that it is very easy to get lost at the top of Yunxiao Mountain. Remember, when entering Yunxiao Mountain  From now on, just walk along the mountain path. Even if there are obstacles on the mountain path, don't choose to go up the mountain from other places for the sake of concealment, because that will make you more likely to get lost."

    "I remember it. Is there anything else?" Han Yu nodded and asked.

    "Then there is the opponent you are going to face this time. I have no specific information. I only know that Kshatriya, the God of Thunder, is accompanied by four divine envoys. No matter where Kshatriya goes, the four divine envoys will follow him.  Since you are going to the Thunder Temple, you will inevitably meet the four divine envoys, so don't be careless. I don't know the specific strength of the four divine envoys, but the only thing that is certain is that none of them are good."

    "What is the purpose of telling me this?" After hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask Phillip.

    Phillip shrugged and replied: "It's a gamble. I've been a dog for a long time, and I want to see if I have a chance to break the chain around my neck. But I'm timid and don't dare to break it myself.  , so I had to put my hope inIt's on you and your companions.  "

    "No matter what your purpose is, thank you for telling me this." After hearing this, Han Yu bowed to Phillip and turned to leave.  Not long after Han Yu left, a servant in Philip's manor quietly left from the back door and ran straight to Bellegarde's residence.

    "Haha Okay, very good, you did a good job this time, keep working hard. Someone, take him down to receive the reward." Belgard said happily after receiving the report.

    "Thank you for the reward, sir." The person who was rewarded went to receive the reward with great gratitude.

    Belgard sat back on his chair with a smile on his face, and began to plan in his mind how to use what he now knew to gain the greatest benefit for himself.  Unexpectedly, Phillip actually wanted to retire, but didn't he know that the pirate industry was easy to get in but difficult to get out of?  "Forget it, let's use his head to pave the way for my future." Belgard thought to himself.

    It’s better to report something like this sooner rather than later.  If you wait to report something after it happens, it will be no different than making an afterthought. Not only will you not get any benefits, but you may also be criticized.  The earlier you say it, the more important it will be to reveal your whistleblowing when it happens. Wouldn’t the benefits come rolling in?

    Thinking of this, Belgard immediately went out with a few capable men and went straight to the Thunder Temple of Yunxiao Mountain.  I have been lucky enough to go there before, so I still remember the road.

    When Belgard and several of his men hurriedly reached the bottom of Yunxiao Mountain, they saw someone they didn’t want to see, Salis.

    "What are you doing here?" Salis asked Belgard with a frown.

    "Hey, I didn't expect you, Salis, to become the mountain guard of Yunxiao Mountain. I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. Go and inform the big shot. Just say that I have important information to report."

    "Just you? Is there important information?" Salis said in disbelief.

    "Stop talking nonsense. You can't afford to delay a big event. Go and report it!" Belgard shouted angrily.

    Seeing Belgarde’s bad attitude, Salis shrugged indifferently, returned to the makeshift liaison room and started to contact the Thunder Temple, reporting Belgarde’s arrival.  In no time, Thunder God's reply arrived.

    "You, Belgard, go up alone, and the others stay at the bottom of the mountain." Salis said to Belgard expressionlessly.

    Belgard nodded and ordered the men behind him: "You stay at the foot of the mountain and behave yourself. Big men like to be quiet. If you make the big men unhappy, I can't protect you." After Belgard's instructions, follow him.  Several people nodded quickly to show that they remembered.

    "It's done, stop talking nonsense and hurry up." Salis urged from the side.

    Belgard glanced at Salis, snorted disdainfully, and stepped up the mountain.  The mountain is more than 3,000 meters above sea level. By the time Belgard reached the mountainside, he was already panting from exhaustion. His legs felt like they had been filled with lead and he could no longer move.

    "Let's take a rest." Belgard walked to a huge rock beside the mountain road and sat down, preparing to rest for a while before continuing to climb the mountain.  But before he sat down for a while, he heard the sound of bells coming from the mountain. Belgard looked up and saw a figure approaching in the clouds and mist.  Belgard quickly stood up, but due to the weakness of his legs, he suddenly jumped down from the stone. Unable to stand still, he knelt on the ground with a plop, and luckily, he knelt down to the man who came down from the mountain.  in front of the figure.

    "You don't have to be so polite." The figure said with a smile.

    When Belgard heard this, he was suddenly furious. He raised his head and was about to curse, but when he saw clearly who the person was, the words immediately turned into greetings, "Your Majesty, Mr. Labor will come to pick him up in person.  It’s a small sin.”

    "Don't worry, Lord Thor knows that your legs and feet are inconvenient. In order to avoid delaying things, he specially ordered me to pick you up the mountain. Let's go." The visitor said to Belgard with a smile.

    "Yes, yes, please come first, sir." Belgarde replied quickly.

    Facing the person in front of him, Belgard did not dare to be disrespectful at all.  The Smiling Tiger is the nickname of this man, one of the four divine messengers under Kshatriya.  Even though this man is smiling now, once he turns his back, he will kill people without even acknowledging his relatives.

    "No need to be so polite, let's go." The smiling tiger reached out and grabbed Belgard's arm and said.

    Before Belgard could refuse, Belgard felt that the scenery in front of him was retreating rapidly, and then he realized that it was not the scenery that was retreating, but that he was moving forward quickly under the pull of the smiling tiger.

    A quarter of an hour later, Belgard was half-dragged and half-dragged by the Smiling Tiger to the Temple of Thunder.  The smiling tiger let go of Belgarde's arm?? reminded: "Take care of your clothes, and then come in with me to meet the adults."

    "Yes, yes." Belgard agreed while quickly sorting out his somewhat messy clothes.

    Entering the Thunder Temple, walking through the hall, and arriving at the back garden of the Thunder Temple, Belgard saw the Kshatriya, the God of Thunder, whom he wanted to meet, and he also saw Han Yu’s sister Han Mengxin.

    "I have met you, sir." Belgard stepped forward and bowed.

    "Without courtesy. Listen to Salis, you have important information to report to me, please tell me." Kshatriya said to Belgard slowly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 162 The Game of Kshatriyas

    "This" Belgard glanced at Han Mengxin sitting beside him with hesitation and did not continue.  Seeing this, the Kshatriya smiled slightly and said, "It doesn't matter. Just tell me what you have to say."

    "Yes." Belgard agreed and said, "I just got the news that Philip deliberately broke away from the control of the adults and told Han Yu about the Thunder Temple."

    "Well, is there anything else?"

    There was no thunderous fury as imagined, and Belgard was a little numb. He didn't dare to say the words he had planned to slander Philip on the way. He just nodded honestly and said: "That's all. Although I know that Han Yu even  Coming to the Thunder Temple won't change anything, but suddenly a buzzing fly flew next to me"

    "Huh~" A teacup flew over, and Belgard quickly dodged it.  Seeing this, Kshatriya burst into laughter and said, "Han Mengxin, calm down. I think Belgard's metaphor is quite appropriate."

    "Huh, my brother, I will never lose to you." Han Mengxin put down the other teacup in her hand and snorted coldly.

    Hearing this, Kshatriya said with a playful expression: "Really? Then I'll wait and see." Then he said to Belgard: "You have done a good job in this matter, continue to monitor Philip? If he still  If there is any change, remember to tell me in time. But before I give the order, you'd better restrain yourself. I don't want the Thunder Pirates to split. Do you understand?"

    "I understand, I understand, little one." Belgard nodded and bowed his head quickly.

    "Well, let's go down." Kshatriya waved his hand and asked someone to take Belgard down.  Then he said to one of the four divine envoys who had brought Belgard up the mountain: "Rodget, go find the other divine envoys."

    "Yes." The god envoy Luo Jiete agreed, turned and left.

    After a while, the four divine envoys under the command of Kshatriya, headed by Rojit, arrived.  On the way here, other divine envoys already knew the reason for the matter from Rojit, so there was no need for Kshatriya to waste any more words. One of the divine envoys, who was fat and dressed in yellow, asked Kshatriya:  "Sir, what are you going to order us to do?"

    "Don't be so anxious, Els. To us, that Han Yu is just a little mouse. Don't you want to make your life more interesting?" Kshatriya asked with a smile.

    "What do you mean, sir?" Els asked in a low voice.

    Kshatriya replied with a smile: "I want to play a game, but I don't know if you guys would like to play with me?"

    Hearing this, the four divine envoys looked at each other and replied in unison: "I wonder what you are planning to play?"

    "Haha It's rare that someone dares to challenge the Thunder Temple. I want to give those challengers a chance to have a fair duel with you. Of course, if you accidentally kill them, it's their bad luck.  , I won’t blame you afterwards.”

    "Then what is our reward?"

    "How is this woman?" Kshatriya asked, pointing to Han Mengxin next to him.

    The four eyes fell on Han Mengxin, making Han Mengxin feel humiliated like never before. I believe that anyone who is treated like a commodity will feel unhappy.

    "Yes, then I would like to thank you sir first." Els took the lead in thanking the Kshatriya.

    "Els, it's not certain who will win in the end. Don't jump to conclusions so early." Loggett said to Els.

    "Haha Is there anything more to say? The final victory must be mine." Els replied with a smile.  Unfortunately, his declaration of victory was not recognized by the other three divine envoys.  One of the women in blue clothes said sinisterly: "It seems that Els wants to have a friendly match with us before fighting those challengers."

    "Heffer, why are you joining in the fun as a woman?" Els shouted dissatisfied.

    "Hmph, who says women can't play with women?" Hefer replied with a cold snort.

    "Okay, that's a very insightful answer." Kshatriya cheered loudly.

    When the Kshatriya spoke, the four divine envoys finally stopped arguing. They were a little too complacent just now and almost made the Kshatriya unhappy. Fortunately, the Kshatriya was in a good mood at this time and did not care about people like him.

    Seeing that the four divine envoys were well aware of current affairs, Kshatriya smiled with satisfaction and said to the four of them: "Since none of you object, let's arrange the order of appearance. Who will be the first?"

    "I."

    "I."

    Els and Logette answered almost at the same time.

    "Hmph, don't think that I don't know what you are thinking. You just want to kill all the challengers by yourself. There is no way."??My lord, I suggest that while arranging the order of appearance, the number of people in the game should also be specified.  Since your Excellency intends to give those challengers a chance, each divine envoy can only choose one opponent for the battle.  Of course, if those challengers are unwilling and want to win with numbers, then just say so.  "Hefer suggested to the Kshatriya after despising Els and Rojet.

    Hearing this, the Kshatriya nodded and said: "This suggestion is good, so let's follow Hefer's suggestion. Nomas, why don't you speak?"

    Following Kshatriya’s question, the eyes of the other three divine envoys also fell on Nomas.  Nomas shrugged and said nonchalantly: "My ability is not as great as Els and the three of them. I can't fight alone. So I quit this game proposed by the adults."

    Hearing this, Kshatriya frowned slightly, and then said with relief: "Well, since it's a game, if you don't want to play, then just be a bystander."

    "No need to be a bystander, I want to be a side judge to prevent those challengers from taking the usual route to the Thunder Temple." Nomus immediately requested.

    "It's up to you." Kshatriya replied and then said to Els and others: "Then let's discuss how we should welcome those challengers in the next game."

    After everything was discussed and Els and others went to prepare separately, Han Mengxin, who had been watching coldly, finally couldn't help but asked Kshatriya: "Kshatriya, are you so confident that you can defeat my brother?"

    "Haha Han Mengxin, let me teach you a lesson. This world is a world of jungle. I am stronger than your brother, so I can decide the fate of your brother and you. Your brother will either obey me or be destroyed by me."  Kshatriya smiled and said to Han Mengxin.

    "" Han Mengxin said nothing, but still looked at Kshatriya unyieldingly, causing Kshatriya to smile and shake his head, "You and your brother are really brothers and sisters, both are so unwilling to admit defeat."  To put it nicely, it means being strong; to put it worse, it means not giving up until you see the coffin."

    "If you have had to rely on yourself for everything since you were a child, and no one is here to help you, then you will become very strong." Han Mengxin answered word by word.

    Han Mengxin’s answer made Kshatriya fall silent. Finally, he waved his hand and ordered the people waiting next to him to send Han Mengxin to rest.

    "One last question for you." Before leaving the house, Han Mengxin turned around and asked the Kshatriya.

    Kshatriya nodded and heard Han Mengxin ask: "Will you kill my brother?"

    “…If he keeps refusing to give in, I will.”

    "Thank you for your honesty." Han Mengxin thanked the Kshatriya and turned to leave.  Kshatriya leaned on the back of the seat and murmured to himself: "Are they all orphans?" As soon as he finished speaking, Kshatriya suddenly slapped himself unexpectedly, and at the same time thought to himself: "Kshatriya, put it away.  Your boring sympathy. Being weak is a sin. You deserve to be bullied and don’t deserve sympathy. You have to become stronger. In order to no longer be bullied, no matter who dares to hinder your progress, you will be killed without mercy!"

    Leichao, inside the clinic run by Han Mengxin

    Because of Philip’s relationship, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang came to meet Han Yu.  In order to leave a way out for themselves, Lin Ke and Field on the Courage did not show up. They had already driven the Courage to hide near Yunxiao Mountain. Of course, they used the Chameleon system on the Courage.  Said that the Thunder Pirates still think that the Courage is operating outside the Thunder Nest.

    "How is it? Have you found out the specific location of the Thunder Temple?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu impatiently as soon as he entered the door.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and replied: "I have found out clearly. The Thunder God's Temple is on Yunxiao Mountain."

    Hearing the words Yunxiao Mountain, Shi Bafang blurted out: "Yunxiao Mountain? It can't be such a coincidence, right?"

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    Ning Ping saw this and explained: "The Courage is hidden near Yunxiao Mountain."

    "Ah? Why are you hiding there?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "I can't help it. That's the most suitable hiding place. Anyway, I'm already hiding there, so there's no need to move the hiding place. Once I rescue your sister Han Mengxin, I can just get on the boat and leave here." Ning Ping shrugged and replied.  .

    Han Yu didn’t say anything after seeing this, and then told Ning Ping and Shi Bafang the information he got from Phillip.  When, in addition to the Kshatriya opponent, there were four guys known as the Four Divine Envoys, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang frowned.

    Originally, it was quite difficult to deal with one, but now we suddenly have to deal with four more. Although those four may be easier to deal with than the Kshatriyas, that is also relative.

    Seeing that Ning Ping and Shi Bafang were silent, Han Yu said:?Anyway, this is the information I got. The rest is to save people. I will prepare to go up the mountain tomorrow. What are your plans?  "

    "Nonsense, we are companions. Since you want to go up the mountain, of course we have to follow you." Ning Ping rolled his eyes and replied.  Shi Bafang on the side also said: "However, our opponents suddenly changed from one to five. We must plan carefully to avoid being involved in the situation when we fail to save others."

    “Bang~bang~bang~” A knock on the door interrupted Han Yu who opened his mouth to speak.  Han Yu, who kept his mouth shut, saw Ning Ping and Shi Bafang going upstairs. He got up and walked to the door and opened it. When he saw the person, his face suddenly darkened, "What are you doing here?"

    Salis replied expressionlessly: "I'll deliver the letter."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 163 Thunder Nest Chaos

    Sallis is a very unlucky man.  Ever since he was a child, Sallis has found his own goal in life, to get ahead.  And after discovering that he could not achieve his life goal through the right path, he immediately joined the pirate team without hesitation.  After working hard as a handyman in the Thunder Pirates for several years, he finally seized an opportunity and came into the sight of Philip, the leader of the pirate group, and was appreciated by him.  And just when Salis felt that it was finally possible to achieve his life goal, he sadly discovered that the Thunder Pirates group he belonged to was actually a pawn in the hands of others and could not be seen.  What does it mean to stand out? Not to mention being famous all over the world, at least you must be able to return home in glory.  But now, Salis sadly found that he seemed to have no chance of success in his life.

    When Kshatriya extended an olive branch to him, Salis wanted to nod in agreement, but Captain Philip was also present at the time. Salis could not make himself as shameless as Belgard, so he only  Neng refused Kshatriya's solicitation against his will.  However, after another secret meeting with the Kshatriyas, Salis surrendered to the Kshatriyas without hesitation.  Just four words to get ahead, but these four words seemed to be destined to have no fate with him. After taking Han Mengxin to the Thunder Temple in accordance with the order of Kshatriya, he became the guardian of Yunxiao Mountain. This result is not Sasha  What Leith wanted.  But at this time, Salis had no way out. Once he dared to betray the Kshatriyas, the Kshatriyas would never spare him.

    Han Yu looked at Salis, who was standing in front of him, his expression changing constantly, frowned and asked, "What news do you bring?"

    "It's a message that the Kshatriya asked me to bring you" Salis replied in a deep voice.

    ……

    After listening to what Salis brought, Han Yu was silent for a moment and said to Salis: "Go back and tell Kshatriya that since he wants to play, then I will play with him. Tell him  , be nice to my sister, if I find out that he made my sister lose even one hair, I will not let him go."

    "Do you have what it takes?" Salis stabbed Han Yu in an unexpected way, then turned around and left.

    "Stop!"

    "What? Are you angry because of shame?" Salis turned around and asked, while being on full alert to guard against Han Yu's sudden attack.

    "Huh, I'm not interested in making trouble for a lackey. I just want to ask you, are you tired of living like this?" After saying this, Han Yu slammed the door and threw Salis outside.

    Looking at the closed door, Salis stood stunned for a moment, finally sighed softly, turned around and left.  One wrong step, one wrong step after another. When I woke up and wanted to look back, I suddenly realized that I was walking a one-way street and could only move forward, not backward.

    Without paying attention to what Salis was thinking, Han Yu went up to the second floor and told Ning Ping and Shi Bafang the news he heard from Salis.  Ning Ping and Shi Bafang did not express any objection to Kshatriya's proposal. After all, Han Mengxin was in the hands of the other party, and Han Yu and the others had been in a passive position from the beginning.  But how to win this seemingly impossible battle has become the most important thing for Han Yu and others right now.

    After opening the contact device and getting in touch with the Spirit, Han Yu and the other five people began to discuss.  In the end, the five people decided that Lin Ke and Field would stay on standby on the Courage, while Ning Ping and Shi Bafang would follow Han Yu to participate in the "friendly match" held by the Kshatriyas in Yunxiao Mountain.

    Fortunately, Kshatriya did not stipulate that the competition time must be tomorrow, so Han Yu and others still have a few days to prepare.  It can be inferred from the information about Philip obtained today that Leichao is not monolithic. Although Philip is not trustworthy enough and cannot be expected to confront the Kshatriyas head-on, he must be able to provide some limited help to Han Yu and others.  It's still ok.

    The next morning, Han Yu visited Phillip's house again. This time he entered quietly without anyone noticing.  Kshatriya could detect Han Yu's movements accurately and timely, so Han Yu had to be cautious. Either Phillip wanted to be a fool and bet on both ends, or Phillip was placed next to Kshatriya.  Dili's spy.

    After being reminded by Han Yu, Philip took it very seriously and immediately ordered someone to investigate. The result was that the servant who went to report the message to Belgard yesterday was easily found. In fact, it was also his fault that the servant was unlucky.  He was the only one who had been out of the house all day long, and it was not possible to check for sure.  He denied it at first, but after being "persuaded and educated" by Philip, he honestly confessed all his details.

    After knowing that the man in front of him was bribed by Bellegarde, Phillip's face suddenly became ugly.  Han Yu didn't care what the servant's final fate was. He only knew that when he and his companions fought against the four gods under the Kshatriyas, no one would be behind them.Trouble with this.  Because Philip's expression had already told him that Bellegarde's pressing step by step had completely angered Philip.

    Thunder Nest is not so much the territory of the Kshatriyas as it was built by Philip. Now someone wants to snatch the fruits of his hard work for half a lifetime. This behavior has touched Philip's bottom line.

    As Han Yu expected, after sending Han Yu away, Philip immediately began to send people to contact the forces loyal to him in the Thunder Pirates.  The thief also has three accomplices, not to mention the pirate group he brought out by himself.  On the afternoon of the day when the invitation was sent out, one-half of the powerful members of the Thunder Pirates Group were present.

    When they heard the news that Philip told them, they were furious. At the same time, they were worried that there might be an informant arranged by Bellegarde around them.  They immediately ordered people to go back and investigate. It turned out that it was better not to investigate. After the investigation, almost every one of the half of the people had an informant arranged by Belgard in their home. The difference was just the amount of the informant.

    The crowd was furious, and everyone present threatened to give him some color for Belgard's behavior.  However, the final decision must be made by the leader Philip.  And the leader Philip did not disappoint them this time. The purpose of Philip summoning them was to deal with Belgard with them.  Although there are Kshatriyas protecting you, we cannot do anything to you.  But if you are crippled and you lose your limbs, there is no problem at all.  Anyway, to a Kshatriya, everyone is just a dog in his eyes, and Belgaard is just a dog that is favored by the Kshatriya.  The dog you were interested in was killed, and it would be better to replace it with another one. Anyway, it was only a matter of words.  Philip saw clearly how the Kshatriyas viewed people like him.

    So, a plan against Belgard and his men was launched that night.  For a moment, the entire Thunder Nest was undercurrent. Belgard, who was caught off guard, was not a vegetarian. After suffering a loss, he immediately started to fight back.  In his opinion, he had Kshatriya backing him, and those lackeys around Philip would not dare to resist.  The result was beyond Belgard's expectation. Kshatriya did not express any opinion on this matter. This attitude immediately made Belgard passive. He had already started a full-scale war with Philip. At this time, he wanted to  Armistice, easier said than done?

    Of course, the relationship network that Belgard has worked hard for decades is not a vegetarian. In order to turn over successfully, Belgard has left a lot of backup in Leichao. Now that he sees that the Kshatriyas have the intention to stay out of the matter, he does not want to do it now.  Dare to hold back any longer, the hidden forces hidden in Leichao suddenly surfaced, and a tit-for-tat battle started with Phillip's side.

    The war between the two sides has made the people living in Leichao stay silent and live in fear every day, lest they accidentally die one day.  Of course, under the cover of the battle between the two sides, Han Yu and his party were also quietly carrying out their own plans.

    ***************************************

    Inside the Thunder God Temple in Yunxiao Mountain

    Faced with Nomas’ doubts, Kshatriya replied casually: “Nomas, do you think I should stop it?”

    "They are your subordinates after all" Nomus said softly.

    "You are wrong. My subordinates are your four divine envoys, who are the Thunder Gods stationed at the alliance's base camp. The Thunder Pirates are just a product I came up with to pass the time when I was bored."

    "But, after all, my lord has invested a lot in them"

    "Do you mean money? Nomas, do you think I am short of money?" Kshatriya interrupted Nomas and asked.

    Nomas quickly replied: "No shortage."

    "Haha you are very smart, Normas." Kshatriya smiled slightly and continued: "To me, the Thunder Pirates are just a dog I keep around me, and Belgard is just a comparison dog.  It's just an obedient dog. Even if he is killed, I can just replace him with another one. Why waste brain cells for the safety of a dog? What's more, don't you think the fight in the Thunder Nest looks very interesting?  ?”

    "" Nomas didn't know how to answer Kshatriya's last question, so he could only remain silent.  The Kshatriya didn't care when he saw this, and continued to talk to himself: "Nomas, remember our identity, no matter where we are, we are a group of aloof people, holding the life and death of others in our hands. We are the reality.  The god in the world can determine the other person's life, death, wealth, and destiny with just one word. You must keep this in mind."

    "Normas remembers it, thank you for your teaching." Normas bowed and replied.

    "Get up, among the four divine envoys, you are the one with the richest emotions. Look at Els and the others, have any of them come to me about Belgarde? It's not that they don't know about it.But they already knew my answer.  "

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 164 Warm-up Battle

    Power is truth!

    This is the value of Kshatriya, the god of thunder.  In the eyes of the Kshatriyas, all righteousness is nothing more than a vassal of powerful forces.  To win or lose, strength is everything!

    In the eyes of Kshatriyas, those with great power are gods.  Regarding the issue of dealing with Han Yu, he still did not give up the idea of ??conquering the other party, so when he learned about Han Yu's movements from Belgard, he immediately decided to play with Han Yu and let Han Yu fully understand him.  The difference between him and me makes me convinced of myself.  As for the rest, in the eyes of Kshatriyas, they are nothing.  Even if Philip and Belgard destroyed the Thunder Pirates in the end, he didn't feel bad at all. If he could establish one Philip, he could naturally establish a second and third one. Now he is responsible for guarding the Yunxiao Mountain.  The human Salis are the successors of Philip left by the Kshatriyas.  In other words, no matter what the final result is, Kshatriya will be the final winner because he has overwhelming power.

    Even knowing this, Han Yu and others still did not give up. After a day of simple preparation, Han Yu took Ning Ping and Shi Bafang to the foot of Yunxiao Mountain and met Salis, who was responsible for guarding the mountain gate.

    This time Salis is purely a soy sauce character. According to the Kshatriya arrangement, Salis is mainly responsible for sealing the mountain after Han Yu and others enter Yunxiao Mountain to prevent others from entering Yunxiao Mountain.  But now, Salis himself seems to have other ideas.

    "Salis, are you our opponent in the first battle?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice to Salis, who drew his sword to block his way.

    "No, but as the guardian of Yunxiao Mountain, I feel a little unreasonable for letting you pass like this." Salis replied with a normal expression.

    "What do you want?"

    "It's very simple. Fight me. If you win, you pass; if you lose, just go back and forth from wherever you are. Don't go up the mountain to seek death." As soon as he finished speaking, Salis' figure flashed and he stood at the front.  Han Yu.

    When Han Yu saw this, he cursed secretly. Just as he was about to attack, a figure flashed in front of Han Yu and heard Ning Ping's voice: "Han Yu, you and Shi Bafang go up the mountain first, I will be there soon."

    "Ning Ping, be careful." Han Yu was not pretentious. He told Ning Ping and ran up the mountain with Shi Ba.

    Allowing Han Yu and Shi Bafang to pass by him, Salis stared at the opponent in front of him and said: "It seems that you also use a sword, but I don't know how your sword skills are?"

    "Just use your body to experience it." Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    "Then I'm really looking forward to it." Salis replied with the same smile.

    The battle began. As soon as they met, Ningping and Salis understood almost at the same time that their opponent this time was not one they could easily win. They immediately braced themselves and fought with caution.

    In the Thunder Temple of Yunxiao Mountain, Kshatriya frowned slightly. It was obvious that he was very unhappy with Salis's decision. What he hated most was his subordinates disobeying orders. Even if his subordinates finally achieved results because of their disobedience, he was still dissatisfied.  will feel happy.  Kshatriya is a very controlling person and he hates when his men have their own ideas.  Everything just needs to be done according to his arrangements.

    "Sir, do you want to teach that self-righteous Salis a lesson now?" Rojet asked softly.

    Kshatriya thought for a while, shook his head slightly and replied: "No, I have handed him over now, so I won't bother him. But after this matter is over, Salis must understand his current status."

    "Yes. If there is nothing else, sir, I should go back and prepare." Rojet said goodbye to the Kshatriya.

    Hearing this, the Kshatriya nodded and replied: "Well, go ahead. Be careful, don't capsize the boat in the gutter because of your carelessness."

    "Don't worry, sir." Rojet replied nonchalantly.

    When Rojet left, Kshatriya looked around and suddenly found that Nomas, who was supposed to stay with him and watch the battle with him, was missing.  He couldn't help but waved to someone to inquire about his whereabouts. After asking a circle of people, no one knew where Nomas had gone.  Kshatriya couldn't help but feel a little puzzled. Even if Nomas had declared that he would not participate in this game, there was nothing wrong with staying and watching, right?  Where has he gone?

    "Come here, go find Nomas and tell him that I want to see him." Kshatriya thought for a moment and then ordered the thunder gods standing by.

    "Yes." The thunder gods who served as guards bowed to accept the order, turned around and went out to give the order.

    Kshatriya thought for a while and then ordered: "Go and invite Miss Han Mengxin. She is the final reward for completing this game. Why don't you come and watch the whole process?"

    "yes."

    &nbsp; After a while, the clearance reward Han Mengxin followed the thunder gods to Kshatriya. Looking at Han Mengxin in a white dress, Kshatriya touched his chin and nodded and said: "Not bad, not bad, except that the figure is flat.  A little bit, everything else is remarkable.”

    Although she knew that she was in a bad situation, when she heard Kshatriya say that she was a little flatter, Han Mengxin couldn't help but rolled her eyes at Kshatriya and sat down in her seat.  Deal with the Kshatriyas.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin ignored him, the Kshatriya didn't care either.  He is a god. Although he will punish others for being disrespectful to him at any time, he has not yet reached the point of arguing with a little girl.  After sitting back in his seat, Kshatriya asked the thunder gods beside him: "Where are Han Yu and his party already?"

    "Reporting to your lord, Han Yu and his companion Shi Bafang have already gone up the mountain, and they will meet Lord Els in a while."

    "Very good." Kshatriya praised with satisfaction, and then asked: "Have Salis and Ningping decided the winner at the foot of the mountain?"

    "Not yet. Sir, do you want to see the battle situation?"

    "Let's take a look. Anyway, I am idle now." Kshatriya replied casually.

    "My lord, please wait a moment." After hearing this, the thunder gods became busy for a while. The big screen placed directly opposite the Kshatriya shook for a while, and two figures fighting appeared.

    "Not bad, not bad, the effect of the monitor is good, it looks like watching an action movie." Kshatriya nodded with satisfaction and commented.  His comment made Han Mengxin, who was sitting behind her, roll her eyes again, but Han Mengxin did not sarcastically mock Kshatriya. He had already been attracted by the two people fighting on the big screen.

    He knows Salis.  Han Mengxin had mixed feelings about Salis. First of all, after being captured by the Thunder Pirates, he had been by her side to protect her from being harmed by other pirates.  But it was her who, just when she lowered her psychological defense against him, took her to the Thunder Temple and handed her over to the Kshatriyas.  Han Mengxin didn't know whether she should be grateful to Salis or hate Salis.

    As for Ningping, Han Mengxin’s feeling is much simpler.  He is his brother's companion, and because he is his companion's sister, he comes to the rescue.  Although I had already seen Han Yu once before when he was in contact with the Courage, I could see it more clearly this time. I have to say that Ning Ping's appearance is still in line with Han Mengxin's aesthetic standards.  If it weren't for the wrong timing, Han Mengxin might have started asking acquaintances for information about Ningping at this time.  But now, looking at Ning Ping fighting Salis on the screen, Han Mengxin's eyes were calm.  Kshatriya, who had been secretly observing Han Mengxin, smiled slightly and turned his attention to the big screen again.

    Salis’ feeling at this moment can only be expressed in one word: happy!  In the past, because of his identity, Salis had never fought with someone as happily as he does now.  At this time, Salis had almost forgotten his original intention of choosing to fight, and instead devoted himself wholeheartedly to the fun of fighting with others.

    Unlike Salis who was so happy, Ning Ping felt calm at the moment.  Although he responded tit-for-tat to Salis' attack, his true intentions did not make any waves.  It's not that he finds fighting boring, but that he doesn't forget his usual practice while fighting.

    " Ming Jing Shi Shui" is the key to Ning Ping's swordsmanship. No matter how fierce the battle is, he must maintain a calm mind and not be swayed by his own emotions.  This is easier said than done. The opportunity is rare now. Ningping naturally wants to experience this mood more so that he can use it at any time in the future.

    On the battlefield, Salis's attack was like a violent storm, as if it could overturn the small boat Ningping at any time.  But Ningping is like a willow tree, swinging with the wind. No matter how strong the wind is, he can eventually return to his original state.  However, in the eyes of a layman like Han Mengxin who was not familiar with ancient martial arts, Salis had the upper hand, and she couldn't help but feel worried for Ning Ping.

    "Don't worry, the guy who came to save you will be fine. Salis will be defeated." As if he saw Han Mengxin's worry, Kshatriya said casually.

    "Why?"

    "You will know the result soon." As soon as Kshatriya finished speaking, the situation on the big screen suddenly reversed. Ning Ping, who had been passively defensive, suddenly attacked and knocked away the long sword in Salis' hand.  , the tip of the Qiu Shui Sword was pressed against Salis' throat.

    "" Salis's eyes showed disbelief. Just now, he clearly had the upper hand, but in the blink of an eye

    "Is that Salis?" Ning Ping asked softly.

    "Yes." With a sword at his throat, Salis did not dare to make any rash move.

    "Philip asked meLet me tell you something, you don’t have to go back to find him in the future.  "

    "Really?" Salis smiled bitterly upon hearing this.

    Ning Ping ignored it, took back the Qiu Shui Sword and asked, "Can I go up the mountain now?"

    "Okay." Salis was silent for a moment, nodded and replied.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping didn’t look at Salis again, and walked towards the mountain. Looking at Ning Ping’s back, Salis’ eyes were complicated, and finally turned into a long sigh.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 165 Fist and Foot Fight

    "Are you my opponent?" Els asked, looking at Shi Bafang standing opposite with a critical look.

    "Who are you?" Shi Bafang asked.

    "Els, one of the four divine envoys under Lord Kshatriya. I didn't expect that my opponent would be a child. I wonder if I will be laughed at by that guy Rojet afterwards and bully the younger ones?"

    Ten minutes ago, when Han Yu and Shi Bafang passed by here, Els appeared and blocked each other's way.  As a result, before Els could open his mouth to pick someone, the little man in front of him kicked Els's words back with a flying kick. At the same time, he told Han Yu to leave first, and he would arrive later.  Although Els objected at the time, the other party turned a deaf ear to it. The guy named Han Yu moved on without hesitation, leaving behind the guy in front of him who was still quite old in Els's eyes.

    "My name is Shi Bafang." When Shi Bafang said his name, he rushed towards Els.  He knew very well that Els looked down on him, but it didn't matter, he would make him understand that despising others would lead to suffering.

    Seeing Shi Bafang coming menacingly, Els was not careless and immediately braced himself to deal with Shi Bafang's attack.  After a while, Els has figured out that it doesn't matter if his opponent is weaker, because the weaker the opponent, the better for his future victory.  After all, after fighting with that guy Rojet for so long, Els didn't want to lose to him this time.

    Forward kicks, back kicks, side kicks, roundhouse kicks Various kicking skills were constantly displayed by Shi Bafang, making Els gradually become serious while resisting.

    With a "peng" sound, Els suddenly reached out and grabbed Shi Bafang's left ankle when Shi Bafang's roundhouse kick flew over his head.  But before he could say a few words proudly, his chin was hit by a back kick from Shi Bafang's right foot.  Els let go of his hand in pain. This time, Shi Bafang took a chance. After just kicking him, there were not many chances to really hit Els. Most of them were dodged by Els.  opened.  this time……

    "Feiyun floating kick!" Shi Bafang shouted, jumped forward suddenly, hit Els in the chest with his right foot, kicked Els into the air, and then attacked with his left and right legs in turn.  Sure enough, it was a floating kick. After Els was kicked into the air, after dozens of consecutive kicks, Els didn't even have time to land on his feet.  It wasn't until Shi Bafang's final blow that Els fell to the ground, but not with his feet, but with his whole body.

    "Hehehe" Els, who was lying on the ground, suddenly let out a series of laughter.  Shi Bafang didn't think that the other party was kicked crazy by him, so he was immediately on full alert.

    "How long has it been since you enjoyed this feeling of soreness all over your body?" Els slowly got up from the ground, staring at Shi Bafang with crazy eyes and said to himself.

    Shi Bafang said nothing, but his heart became more and more nervous.

    "You are very good, very good! So good that I want to use all the criminal methods I know to slowly torture you to death before killing you!" Els shouted sharply.

    "Haha I'm sorry, I was a little too alarmed, please don't take it off." Els's face suddenly changed and he apologized to Shi Bafang.  But as soon as he apologized, Els's expression changed again, and he pointed at Shi Bafang and announced: "Your performance time is over, and my stage will be next." As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Bafang felt that Els  Si's aura changed, as if he was a completely different person.

    "This is" Before Shi Bafang could say anything else, the figure of Els standing opposite him flashed and disappeared, only to appear above Shi Bafang's head the next second.  He saw his right hand curling into claws and then falling towards Shi Bafang's head.  When Shi Bafang saw something bad, he immediately dodged to his left.

    "Bang!" The boulder behind Shi Bafang was like tofu, and it was easily pushed in by Els's right hand.

    Shi Bafang was shocked again when he saw this. He was still a little unsure at first, but now that he saw the effect of Els's claw, he immediately guessed what method the other party used, especially the aura that the other party exuded at this time.  Let Shi Bafang confirm more.  Els used the animal-like fist in ancient martial arts.

    "You actually know how to imitate the beast?" Shi Bafang cried out.

    After hearing this, Els paused for a moment, then suddenly grinned: "So you also know about animal imitation boxing. Then do you know what animal I am imitating now?"

    "Tiger."

    "Smart. Then look at this." As soon as he finished speaking, Els rushed towards Shi Bafang again.  This time the movement was even faster than before. In almost the blink of an eye, Els had already rushed in front of Shi Bafang.

    It was impossible to retreat, and Shi Bafang was not in the habit of being passively beaten all the time, so he immediately launched a roundhouse kick.  But this time, Shi BafangForget it, just as he kicked out the roundhouse kick, Els jumped up and landed on top of Shi Bafang's kick. After dodging Shi Bafang's roundhouse kick, Els's right knee and Shi Bafang's kick hit the ground.  Bafang's chin came into close contact.  Shi Bafang immediately flew backwards. Fortunately, Els did not pursue him at this time. He just grinned and said: "This blow is to repay the blow you just gave me on the chin. Next, I will let you slowly return the blow."  When it's time to pay the bill." After saying this, Els' figure flashed again, and the next moment he appeared on the left side of Shi Bafang.

    Side kick!  Almost subconsciously, Shi Bafang kicked out with a side kick.  It's just that Els was like a different person just now. He blocked Shi Bafang's side kick with his left hand. At the same time, he made a fist with his right hand and landed hard on Shi Bafang's face.  The force was so great that Shi Bafang flew backwards for three to four meters before landing on the ground.

    The debt settlement continued. Shi Bafang was knocked down seven or eight times, but he stood up again every time. The stubborn Els became a little impatient.

    "Okay, now that our accounts are settled, it's time to calculate the interest." Els moved his shoulders and said to Shi Bafang, who was standing opposite him.

    Hearing the words, Shi Bafang didn't say a word, and squatted down slightly, getting ready to attack.  In the battle just now, Shi Bafang was like a sandbag and was severely beaten by Els, but his fighting spirit was not affected much and he was still unwilling to admit defeat.

    Els grinned when he saw this. Compared with fighting someone who knew how to resist, compared with someone who did nothing but endured silently, the stimulation he got was doubled.

    With a sudden emergency stop, Els, who was originally rushing toward Shi Bafang, looked at a stranger who suddenly appeared not far away, and said to Shi Bafang: "Shi Bafang, it seems your helper has arrived."

    Shi Bafang glanced at Els contemptuously, and with one sentence he could see through Els's heart. Wasn't he just worried about being besieged? As for using this kind of provoking method that can be seen through at a glance?

    "Don't worry, I'm one-on-one with you, and I won't let others interfere." Shi Bafang replied coldly, and raised his voice and shouted to Ning Ping not far away: "Ning Ping, Han Yu has already gone up the mountain, you  Go help him, it’s okay to leave this place to me.”

    "Then I'll leave it to you. Shi Bafang, I want you to show off your cooking skills when we hold a banquet later. I feel comfortable eating what you make, but I'm not used to eating what others make."

    Shi Bafang grinned when he heard this, raised his hand and replied: "Don't worry, I still take good care of my cooking hands."

    Ning Ping left and went to catch up with Han Yu, who had taken the first step.  Shi Bafang glanced at Els and said in a deep voice: "Come on, I want to fight quickly and catch up with my companions as soon as possible."

    "Quick decision? Don't you feel blushing when you say this?" Els was irritated by Shi Bafang's quick decision.  At that moment, the black tiger took out his heart and grabbed it straight into Ning Ping's heart.

    "Huh~" Shi Bafang relaxed his body. The moment Els's right hand was about to touch his heart, Shi Bafang's hands suddenly started to grab Els's right hand and twisted it hard.  It almost happened in a flash of lightning. Els didn't even have time to react. He just felt his right hand being grabbed by his opponent, but in the next second, almost at the same time as he heard a "click", Els  I felt a sharp pain in my right hand.

    "Ah!" Els let out a scream, and thrust his left hand straight into Shi Bafang's eyes.  A big hand grabbed the index finger and middle finger of Els's left hand and twisted it hard. The two fingers immediately took on a strange shape.

    Els quickly retreated, and his two hands were injured one after another, so Els had to regroup, but his opponent Shi Bafang obviously didn't want to give Els a chance to escape, and followed him closely.

    "Go to hell!" Els shouted when he saw this, and his right leg went straight to kick Shi Bafang in the abdomen.  Shi Bafang stretched out his hands and used the right leg kicked out by Els as a support point, and jumped into the air.

    "A series of kicks in the air!" Shi Bafang shouted. He opened his legs to the left and right, and hit Els's head with a violent blow. The kick made Els's body shake from side to side, with stars in his eyes and the intention to retreat in his heart.  .  There was no other way. The sudden injury to his hands greatly reduced Els' strength. Els had no idea of ??fighting to the death. When he saw something was impossible, the first thing he thought of was to preserve his strength for the future.

    The final back kick hit Els hard on the chin, kicking Els into the air.  Shi Bafang, who landed on the ground, calmed down his breathing for a moment, then jumped forward with his legs and yelled: "Whirlwind Heartbreaking Kick!" His right foot went straight to kick Els's chest as he fell.

    ……

    Looking at Els lying motionless not far away, Shi Bafang gasped for air.  Shi Bafang knew very well that the key to winning this time was Els's strength.If he had not carelessly underestimated his opponent, he would have never had the chance to injure his opponent's hands. As for Els's animal-like fist, many of his attacks were done with both hands.

    But a win is a win. After Shi Bafang rested for a while, he walked towards the mountain.  About a quarter of an hour after he left, Els, who was lying motionless on the ground, suddenly moved, then stood up and sat up. After confirming that Shi Bafang had indeed gone far, Els slowly got up and walked away.  Go to the hidden path on one side and walk up the mountain along the path.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 166 Illusion

    On the mountainside of Yunxiao Mountain, shortly after Han Yu, who had just broken up with Shi Bafang, left, clouds and mist appeared from nowhere, and there were more and more clouds.  In order to prevent himself from going the wrong way, Han Yu had to slow down and watch the mountain road at his feet.  But not long after walking, Han Yu was stumped by a fork in the road.

    "Which way are we going to go?" Han Yu thought in embarrassment as he stood at the fork in the road.

    The information I received from Phillip did not mention that the mountain road going up the mountain would fork.  This time we met, we couldn’t go down the mountain to find Phillip and ask for clarification.  "Forget it, just pick one and go." Han Yu gritted his teeth and chose the mountain road on his left.

    But not long after Han Yu walked on the mountain road he chose, the mountain road that was originally a fork in the road suddenly became the only mountain road on Han Yu's right, and the mountain road Han Yu chose was following.  As Han Yu went up the mountain, he slowly disappeared.  It didn't take long for Ning Ping to catch up from the bottom of the mountain. When he passed the fork in the road that Han Yu encountered, he didn't stop at all and walked directly over. At the same time, he was still wondering, was Han Yu going up the mountain a little too fast?  He was hurrying so slowly, but he still hadn't caught up.

    Rather than talking about Ning Ping’s situation, let’s look at Han Yu’s side.  Han Yu, who chose the mountain path on the left, felt something was wrong the more he walked on it. From the moment he walked up the mountain path, Han Yu felt that something was wrong as he went up. He always felt like he was standing still, but looking at the scenery that kept passing by, Han Yu felt that something was wrong.  It felt like I was going up a mountain again.

    The white fog became thinner and thinner. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Han Yu could finally see clearly the things within forty meters around him.  Han Yu was just about to stop and take a closer look, but as soon as he stopped, he heard someone calling him from the distant woods.  Han Yu looked around and saw a figure emerging from the woods. It was a very familiar figure.

    "Hi! My good disciple, do you have anything to eat? My master is almost starving to death." The visitor asked Han Yu enthusiastically.

    "Why are you here?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  The person who came was none other than Han Yu's master, the one who ran to find the other half of his life.

    "Oh~ don't mention it, it's hard to explain in words." The visitor sighed, walked to Han Yu's side and stretched out his hand to touch Han Yu's body. While touching, he asked: "Hurry up and hand over the food. I have been a teacher for two  I haven’t eaten anything for days.”

    "Pah~" A loud slap on the ear immediately stunned the visitor. Han Yu's teacher covered his cheek with his hand, looked at Han Yu in disbelief and shouted: "You, you hit me?" Listen  His tone seemed to be that he couldn't believe that it was Han Yu who hit him just now.

    Han Yu looked at the master coldly and asked in a cold voice: "Who are you?"

    "I, I am your master, have you forgotten? I taught you all your skills."

    "Bah!" Han Yu spat on the master in front of him and cursed loudly: "If you were really my master, you wouldn't jump out to say hello to me first and then ask for food. He would just grab it directly."

    In the Thunder Temple of Yunxiao Mountain, the Kshatriya who was paying attention to the big screen was obviously shocked by what Han Yu just said. This was the first time he had heard of this kind of master, and he couldn't help but look at Han Mengxin to ask for confirmation of the authenticity of this matter.  .  Han Mengxin said covertly, "Well, my brother's master is a little informal."

    Well, it seems that what Han Yu said is true.  It's not that Roget is incompetent, it's that the person he wants to imitate this time is too difficult to figure out.

    "You, you bully the master and destroy the ancestor, I want to punish you!" Luo Jiete didn't know where he went wrong, and continued to act and yelled at Han Yu.

    "Idiot, you've already been seen through and you still want to lie? Watch!" As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, two big fireballs flew towards Luo Jette's head.  Rojet quickly shrunk his neck to avoid the fireball, turned around and ran into the woods.

    “Where are you running!” Han Yu shouted and started to chase after him.  As a result, he chased him into the woods, only to find that the guy pretending to be his master was nowhere to be found.

    "Damn it! Where did you go?" Han Yu cursed secretly and prepared to look around.  Just as he was about to take action, he suddenly heard the faint sound of singing coming from the distance.

    "Huh? How can someone sing in a place like this? You don't have to guess. It's the guy who pretended to be you. Damn, what I hate most in my life is liars. If I catch you, I'll beat you to death." Han Yu  While muttering, he walked towards the direction where the singing came from.

    After walking about two to three hundred meters, Han Yu's eyes suddenly opened up. Unexpectedly, he saw a small lake after walking out of the woods.  In the lake, there was a beautiful figure with its back to Han Yu. The girl in the bath did not expect that someone would suddenly appear. She was still humming a tune while bathing.

    Facing this fragrant scene, Han Yu was unmoved at all. The fireball condensed in his hand. Just when Han Yu was about to throw the fireball,The girl in the bath turned her head as if she was aware of it, and immediately let out a scream that would make even a soprano listen.

    Han Yu was obviously startled by the girl's voice, but when he saw the girl's appearance clearly, he suddenly became angry and threw the fireball in his hand, cursing: "Go  die!"

    In the Thunder Temple of Yunxiao Mountain, Han Mengxin’s face looked very ugly, because the girl taking a bath on the big screen looked exactly like herself.

    "Don't worry, Rojet just imitated your face." Kshatriya comforted him kindly.  As soon as he finished speaking, Kshatriya felt a chill on his back and thought to himself, "Maybe I said the wrong thing?"

    "Can you delete this record?" Han Mengxin said to the person controlling the video with a smile on her face.

    "Yes, yes." The staff member who was ordered by Han Mengxin immediately nodded and followed Han Mengxin's order. It was not until the order was completed that the staff member realized, "Why should I listen to him?" But seeing Han Mengxin's face  His face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and the staff wisely turned around and pretended that nothing had happened.

    In the big screen

    "Why? I haven't spoken yet? Why did you attack me? Are you here to save your sister?" Luo Jiete dodged the fireball thrown by Han Yu and asked Han Yu dissatisfiedly while standing in the water.

    "Shut up! You liar! Do you think you can deceive me by becoming my sister? That's impossible!" Han Yu shouted decisively, then changed the subject and continued: "Besides,  My sister was born to be a washboard. She can’t tell the front and back of her body without looking at her face at the airport. How could she have such a proud figure like yours.”

    "Click~" A slight sound of glass cracking reached Kshatriya's ears, which made Kshatriya feel distressed. His limited edition purple crystal cup was finished this time.  Glancing at Han Mengxin secretly, Kshatriya felt that Han Mengxin seemed to be surrounded by a cloud of black energy at this moment, and he couldn't help but mourn for Han Yu in his heart.  Even if this guy really rushes here, the first person who wants to kill him is his sister.

    "The recording just now" Han Mengxin said softly to the staff.

    "It has been deleted." The staff member quickly replied without waiting for Han Mengxin to finish.

    "Very good." Han Mengxin praised and pointed her eyes at Han Yu on the big screen.

    Han Yu, who had no idea that he had caused a big trouble, was looking at Luo Jiete with a proud look on his face.  Seeing through the opponent's disguise twice in a row made Han Yu feel proud.

    "Don't be complacent. You are now in the illusion I have set up. I want to see if you have what it takes to leave here." As he spoke, Luo Jiete gradually merged with the lake and disappeared into Han Yu's body.  before.

    Han Yu snorted disbelievingly, found a certain direction and stepped forward. Not long after, Han Yu came to the place where he first met his master dressed as Luo Jiete.  But after that, no matter which direction Han Yu chooses, he will always return to this place in the end.

    "Damn it! Am I really trapped by that liar?" Han Yu muttered unyieldingly, looked up at the sky, and had an idea in his mind.  Since it’s easy to get lost if you walk on the ground, try not walking on the ground.

    Doing what he thought of, Han Yu jumped and landed on the branches of a big tree. Then he used the treetops of each tree to jump forward. But even so, Han Yu finally returned to the place where he originally stayed.

    "If I had known earlier, I shouldn't have let that guy escape." Han Yu thought with some regret in his heart as he sat there and rested.

    "Roar~" Just as he was thinking, a beast roar suddenly came from the distant woods, followed by a tremor on the ground, and the sound of huge footsteps came from far to near.  Han Yu had already stood up and was on alert.  No matter which aspect you consider, the person who comes to you this time is not a kind person.

    "Huu~" Along with the sound of the wind, a big uprooted tree roared and rushed straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu quickly ducked aside.

    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the big tree actually dug into the boulder behind where Han Yu was standing.  This shows how strong the person who threw the tree was.

    "Oh my God, what the hell is this?" Han Yu thought to himself in stunned silence as he looked at the monster rushing out of the woods.

    He is more than ten meters tall and is holding a thick tree trunk as a weapon. More importantly, he has only one eye on his face.

    "Roar~" The Cyclops saw Han Yu on the ground. After roaring wildly, he raised the big tree in his hand and went straight to Han Yu and smashed it.  If it was smashed hard this time, Han Yu would be smashed into a meat pie.  However, Han Yu moved quickly and dodged immediately, and quickly rushed towards the back of the Cyclops.  In HanyuObviously, with such a big body, he shouldn't be able to move too fast.

    What is unexpected is that the Cyclops is very powerful and his movements are not slow either. Just when Han Yu was about to go behind the Cyclops, the Cyclops suddenly stretched out his right leg and kicked Han Yu as he passed by.

    Han Yu was like a kite with its string broken, flying into the distance accompanied by the soil.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 167 The Transformation of Kshatriyas

    Before I start the text, I would like to thank you for your evaluation votes. Thank you!

    *********************************

    In a dense forest at the foot of Yunxiao Mountain, the Courage quietly docked beside a naturally formed lake in the forest.  Lin Ke and Field, who were on standby, did not stay in the courage. The two of them appeared on the deck of the courage at the same time, looking in the direction of Yunxiao Mountain, silently praying that Han Yu and others' actions would go smoothly.

    After praying for a while, Field saw that it was almost noon, so he prepared to make some food. He was worried, but he still had to eat. After all, they and Spirit would need help during the evacuation.  Just as he was about to ask Lin Ke what he was going to eat, Field felt a warning sign in his heart and subconsciously shouted at Lin Ke: "Get down!" At the same time, he also dodged towards the guardrail of the Courage.  Lin Ke didn't hesitate after hearing Field's warning, and immediately hid behind the guardrail of the Courage.

    Field calmed his breathing and slowly took out the sniper rifle he carried with him and began to assemble it.  Since the Courage entered the Thunder Nest, Field has been keeping his gun close to his body, ready to enter the battle at any time.  At this time, Field was assembling the sniper rifle while admiring his foresight.

    "Field, what happened?" Lin Ke quietly moved over and asked Field in a low voice.

    Field quickly whispered to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, don't move around. I just felt someone was spying on us. Although it's not clear where the other party is hiding now, you must trust me and don't move around."

    "Okay, I believe you." Lin Ke replied solemnly.

    For Lin Ke’s trust, Field smiled slightly, then put away his smile, took off the hat on his head, put it on the barrel of the gun, and then quietly handed the barrel upwards, so that the hat on the barrel was just halfway exposed by the guardrail.

    "Bang!" There was a gunshot in the distance, followed by Field's hat flying out, with a hole in it where the smoke was coming out.  Sure enough, there is someone!  Field immediately secretly said that he was lucky. Lin Ke, who was next to him, looked at Field with admiration and whispered: "Field, you are so awesome! If it weren't for your previous discovery, we would all be dead by now."

    "You're welcome. Now is not the time to talk about this. Lin Ke, I will be responsible for attracting the opponent's attention in a moment. You can find a way to return to the Spirit. Use the radar of the Spirit to find out the opponent's whereabouts. Now is not the time to hide.  They have already been discovered by the other party, so we can only take the initiative to attack."

    "Well, you're right, then I'll do as you said." Lin Ke thought for a while and nodded in agreement.

    At the same time, Nomus, who was hiding in the dense forest, was also a little surprised. He felt something was wrong after the blow just now. At first, he thought he was being careless, but now it seems that the star ship opposite  , there may also be a guy with the same profession as himself.

    "Now we can have some fun." Nomus thought excitedly.  Compared with Rojet and others, Nomas is more suitable for assassination work. His natural sniper allows him to help Kshatriyas kill many opponents who are inconvenient for Kshatriyas to come forward. This is why Kshatriyas are very optimistic about him.  And the reason why he ranks as one of the four divine envoys.

    But even among the four divine envoys, there is still competition between them.  However, Nomas' talent is not suitable for the kind of fair and honest martial arts competitions with real swords and guns. This makes Nomas very depressed at ordinary times, and it is also the biggest reason why he rejected Kshatriya's proposal this time.  However, refusal did not mean that he was unwilling to serve the Kshatriyas. When he received the report from the Thunder Gods responsible for guarding the outside of Yunxiao Mountain, Nomas understood that the time had come for him to show off.

    Normas has never considered that he would fail.  Like Rojet and others, the Four Divine Envoys have never failed since the day they became the Four Divine Envoys. It is precisely because of this achievement that each of them is extremely proud in their hearts, so much so that they are so arrogant that they don't even think about it.  Pay attention to people like Han Yu.  It's just that Normas doesn't know yet. Because of this arrogance, Els, who usually always laughs at himself, has been defeated and is now limping back to the Temple of Thunder through the trail. If he knew, he would probably not  I wish I could feel more relaxed now.

    Approaching quietly, using the cover of the dense forest, Nomus began to look for a sniper point again.  The failure of the hit just now made Nomus realize that the opponent was also a sniper, and the most important thing about fighting a sniper is that before he is sure of killing with one hit, he must not let the opponent find out where he is hiding.  Opportunity.

    The top hatch of the Spirit is not far from where Field and Lin Ke are.  Field moved first, and saw him slowly moving to the opposite side of Lin Ke, nodding to Lin Ke who had moved near the hatch, then raising the butt of his gun and slamming the guardrail of the Courage, making a loud noise.  ring.  At the same time as the sound rang, Lin KeTurned over and rolled into the cabin.  Just as Field expected, when Nomus heard the loud noise, he immediately subconsciously raised his gun and aimed in the direction of the sound, without noticing anything else happening on the deck of the Courage.

    Lin Ke, who rolled into the cabin, ignored the pain in his body. He climbed up and rushed to the starship console. He took control of the Spirit and started the radar to scan the range within one kilometer around the Spirit.  At the same time, the Spirit's firearm system was turned on, ready to attack at any time.

    What disappoints Lin Ke is that the radar did not show any abnormalities.  Lin Ke, who had no idea, had to open contact with Field, "Field, the radar shows that there are no enemies within one kilometer of us. What should we do now?"

    "Continue to expand the search range, and prepare the map cannon in the Courage firearm system. Once the opponent's hiding place is confirmed, start a coverage attack." Field whispered to Lin Ke through the earphone.

    "Understood, you should be more careful yourself." Lin Ke agreed and broke off contact with Field.  Field didn't care either. Now that he had no worries, it was time for him to compete with the opponent hiding in the dark.  It's not polite to reciprocate. If you dare to break your own hat, then I will break your head.

    Field took out the modified diving goggles, gently placed the lens on the guardrail, and began to observe slowly.  This diving goggle was modified from my own telescope and has the same function, which is to observe the enemy's situation.  The difference is that diving goggles can better hide yourself and observe the enemy's situation.

    Nomas was always observing every move on board the Courage. Even when he spotted the diving goggles that suddenly appeared, he did not shoot rashly. The mistake he made just now can be said to be his own carelessness, but if he makes consecutive mistakes, it is not carelessness.  , but stupid.

    Patience is the greatest skill of a sniper.  Being able to be one of the four divine envoys, Normas certainly has a lot of patience.  In other words, if you don't see the rabbit, don't let the eagle fly. This is a condition that every sniper who wants to be successful must meet.

    In the Thunder Temple of Yunxiao Mountain, the Kshatriya looked strange, as if he was thinking about something.  Just now since Nomas approached the Spirit, images of the Spirit and its vicinity began to appear on the big screen.

    Half an hour ago

    Kshatriya was watching the scene of Han Yu being driven around by the Cyclops. One of his thunder gods suddenly came over and whispered the whereabouts of Nomas, one of the four divine envoys.  Since the beginning of the game, Nomas has disappeared. Kshatriya ordered people to search for him at that time, but then he was attracted by the actions of Han Yu and others and forgot about the search for Nomas.  , but now that I heard my subordinates reporting that the man had been found, I couldn’t help but casually asked: “Where is he now?”

    "Returning to your lord, Lord Normas is now near the lake at the foot of the mountain east of Yunxiao Mountain."

    "Where is he going and doing something? Are you going to go fishing?" Kshatriya asked curiously.

    "Back to your lord, the Thunder Gods found a small starship there. We suspected that it was the back-up arranged by Han Yu's people. We were going to report it to you, but Nomas stopped us and said that we wanted to give you a surprise.   Please forgive me, sir."

    Hearing this, the Kshatriya waved his hand, "No need to apologize. So, Nomus went to deal with that starship? Turn up the screen. I like to see Nomas blowing people's heads."

    "yes."

    After a while, the picture on the big screen changed. On the edge of a lake surrounded by dense forests, a small starship was docked there.

    "Pull the screen closer and let me see the two people on the deck of the starship." Kshatriya ordered.

    As the screen zoomed in, Han Mengxin couldn't help but exclaimed. She had seen those two people before. They met through the communicator that time. The woman's name was Lin Ke and the man's name was Field.

    "Do you know them?" Kshatriya heard Han Mengxin's exclamation and asked casually.

    Han Mengxin nodded lightly when she heard this, "I've met him once."

    "Oh." Kshatriya did not pursue the question, but suddenly stared at the woman in the picture, shaking his head from time to time, muttering to himself: "No way, how could she appear here?"

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin couldn't help but wonder when she heard this, but she didn't ask out loud. Even though the Kshatriyas were very polite to her now, she was still a hostage after all, so it was better not to attract their attention.

    It’s just that Han Mengxin had a good idea, but Kshatriya still asked Han Mengxin, "Han Mengxin, do you know the origin of that woman?"

    "I don't know, I only know her name is Lin Ke, I don't know anything else." Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    "Really?"Li Li glanced at Han Mengxin suspiciously.

    "Please don't forget that I am your hostage. Do you think I have the time or opportunity to get acquainted with that Lin Ke?" Han Mengxin asked the Kshatriya dissatisfied.

    Hearing this, the Kshatriya was stunned and smiled at Han Mengxin, "Sorry, I'm a little paranoid. If it's really like what you said, then I don't need to kill you to silence you."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 168 Fantasy Realized

    "Doesn't it feel a little incredible? The Cyclops, which obviously exists in mythology, can actually appear on Yunxiao Mountain." Kshatriya asked Han Mengxin standing aside with a smile.

    Han Mengxin was not in the mood to listen to what the Kshatriya had to say at this time. She was thinking about the last words that the Kshatriya had just said to her. Should she kill herself to silence her?  So who does he want to kill?

    Seeing that Han Mengxin did not agree with him, Kshatriya didn't care either. He was in a good mood and continued to say contentedly: "Actually, the Cyclops on the screen is not a real existence. He is just the embodiment of Luo Jiete's ability. Luo Jiete  Jet is good at spiritual abilities, and this ability is very rare even in the spiritual realm. Some people call his ability called fantasy manifestation. As the name suggests, it is the ability to manifest things in people's minds in the real world.  Are you surprised that it reappeared?"

    "" Han Mengxin nodded subconsciously. She was indeed surprised. This was the first time she had heard of this ability.

    Han Mengxin's response made Kshatriya seem to have found an audience, and continued: "Of course, this kind of heaven-defying ability also has many limitations. The first is time and frequency. Each embodied thing can only last for one  hours, and can only manifest a maximum of three times in a day. Secondly, the things that can be manifested can only be things that exist in the opponent's mind, and the ability user cannot manifest themselves. Finally, this ability has one of the biggest weaknesses.  , that is, if the embodied human being is a human being with self-thinking, then the embodied human being will not obey any orders issued by the person with abilities."

    "Wouldn't it be a disservice to someone who is close to the opponent to appear?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "Haha you didn't understand what I meant. What I mean is that although the things that are embodied will not obey the orders of the capable person, they will not have extra thoughts. They will only attack, constantly  Attack until your stamina is exhausted or one hour expires."

    "Is there a way to stop those embodied humans?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "Yes, either kill those embodied humans or kill the people with abilities. As long as you kill the people with abilities, your brother will be free of his current predicament." Kshatriya answered Han Mengxin's question, his eyes wide.  Come to Han Yu on the big screen.

    At this time, Han Yu was in a very embarrassed state, and he suffered a lot from the Cyclops' attack.  Ordinary fireballs have no effect on the Cyclops at all, and if a large fireball is to be gathered, the agile Cyclops will always rush over to interrupt it.

    "Huhu~" Hiding behind a tree, Han Yu breathed gently to regain his strength and waited for the Cyclops to pass by.  But Cyclops is not so easily fooled.  After he couldn't find Han Yu, he didn't immediately look for another place. On the contrary, he lay on the ground and sniffed there with his big nose, like a police dog.

    After the search was fruitless, the Cyclops slowly got up from the ground. Han Yu just breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. Suddenly, the Cyclops who was getting up stretched out his right hand and quickly swept towards the big tree where Han Yu was hiding.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu cursed secretly, lowered his head and jumped forward, avoiding the Cyclops' right hand that suddenly stretched out.  The Cyclops looked at the big tree in his hand, but did not find what he was looking for. He immediately threw the big tree in his hand angrily and roared loudly.

    Han Yu was not polite when he saw this, he opened his hands as wide as possible, and many small green light spots quickly emerged from around the two hands, rushing towards the legs of the Cyclops who was roaring up to the sky.

    The Cyclops seemed to have discovered something. When he lowered his head and looked down, he discovered the green light dots coming towards him, and also discovered the source of the green light.  "Roar~" the Cyclops roared angrily, and strode towards Han Yu. On the way, he pulled up a tree and threw it over.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu couldn't help but curse when he saw this. He dodged the big tree and activated the green light.  Amidst a series of explosions, the Cyclops fell to the ground and landed less than ten meters away from Han Yu.

    When the fallen Cyclops saw Han Yu so close to him, he immediately didn't care to get up, so he lay on the ground and stretched out his hands to catch Han Yu.  Soon enough, just as the Cyclops's hands were moving, Han Yu had already prepared the next attack, and the location of the attack was the Cyclops's huge one eye.

    "Ouch~" The Cyclops let out a loud scream. At this time, he could no longer care about catching Han Yu.  The pain in his eyes made him forget everything. He covered his one eye with both hands and rolled on the ground.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly retreated to avoid being pressed by the Cyclops, which would be an unjust defeat.

    Sitting on a big rock, Han Yu gasped for air. The physical exertion just now was a bit severe.?, having to take a break before moving on.  And until now, Han Yu is still a little confused about where the Cyclops came from?  I remember that my master once told me with certainty that the Cyclops was a creature that only existed in myths and stories.  But now it seems that it is better to listen less to Master's words, as only a few of them are accurate.

    While he was thinking about it, Han Yu suddenly felt a chill in his back. He lowered his head subconsciously, and a high-speed spinning flying disk flew over Han Yu's head. If Han Yu didn't lower his head just now, Han Yu's head would be gone now.  .  Seeing that the flying disc cut down two big trees effortlessly, Han Yu had no doubt about the power of the flying disc.

    "Who is it this time?" Han Yu turned his head and looked in the direction of the flying disc.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he heard a buzzing sound coming from behind him. Han Yu quickly lowered his head again, and the flying disc that had just chopped off two big trees actually flew back.

    "Who is it!? You hidden villain, get out of here!" Han Yu couldn't help but yelled.

    "Hmph~ I didn't expect you to be quite agile in your movements." A man said as he walked out of the woods.

    Han Yu frowned and looked at the other person for a while, then asked in a deep voice: "Who are you?"

    "The person who took your life." After the man said this, he aimed the Frisbee in his hand at Han Yu and threw it again.  Han Yu didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately threw two big fireballs.  Unexpectedly, the flying disc that was hit was not damaged at all and continued to fly towards Han Yu.  Han Yu quickly dodged and rushed towards the man.

    As the saying goes, before you shoot a man, you shoot your horse first; when you scold someone, you first scold your mother. No, when you catch a thief, you catch the king first.  After subduing the man in front of him, the Frisbee was naturally useless.  It's just that Han Yu had a good idea, but he didn't expect that the Frisbee man had a spare Frisbee in his hand.  Seeing Han Yu approaching, another Frisbee was thrown at Han Yu again, and Han Yu could only avoid it again.

    Throw it again, avoid it again After throwing five Frisbees in a row, Han Yu always maintained a distance of thirty meters from the Frisbee Man, and this distance could not be shortened.  The Frisbee Man threw and retreated, and gradually retreated to the place where Han Yu and the Cyclops fought.  At this time, although the Cyclops' eyes were still hurting, he could more or less see something.  Then, the Cyclops spotted a figure that was retreating.

    "Roar~" the Cyclops roared angrily, raised his foot and stepped on the Frisbee Man, as if he was going to crush the Frisbee Man.  The Frisbee Man obviously didn't expect that there was an ambush here. When he reached out and touched his back, he remembered that he had thrown out all five Frisbees he was carrying and hadn't come back yet.

    "Oh my God!" the Frisbee Man yelled, holding his head and running away.  At this moment, Han Yu was also running away with his head in his hands.  Although the five Frisbees thrown by the Frisbee Man were all dodged by him, now, the five of them flew back together from different directions.  Han Yu asked himself that he was not that capable of dodging five Frisbees that were as sharp as clay.  While he was worrying, the roar of the Cyclops reached Han Yu's ears.  Han Yu immediately rushed towards the Cyclops without hesitation.

    Cyclops stepped on the air and was looking around for the target. Suddenly, he saw five unknown objects flying towards him in the air.

    Almost instantly, his limbs and neck were hit by five flying discs.  Except for the head, which had not yet been separated from the neck, the limbs were crippled almost at the same time and lost consciousness.  Especially the Frisbee stuck on his neck, which made the Cyclops open his mouth wide and wanted to roar, but he couldn't make a sound.  The body of the out-of-control Cyclops crashed forward and fell to the ground, holding the Frisbee Man under him as if alive.  Fortunately for Han Yu, the place he was at was right near the Cyclops' right hand. Apart from being covered by a layer of stirred up soil, he was not harmed.

    "Bah~bah~" Han Yu spat out the dirt that had just splashed into his mouth, stood up and walked away.  There was no choice but to leave. The blood on the Cyclops's body was constantly gushing out, and he was about to reach the place where Han Yu was now.

    Stepping to a high place, Han Yu took a condescending look. The surrounding trees had been completely destroyed, and there were traces of battles everywhere. The most aggrieved person to die was the Frisbee man who was trying to be cool and didn't sign up.  , he was actually crushed to death, and the one who crushed him to death was a male monster.

    "Why do I always seem to have seen these two guys somewhere?" When he could rest, Han Yu couldn't help but murmured softly.  He didn't notice it at first, but now that he could really calm down a little, Han Yu suddenly felt that this cyclops and the miserable Frisbee man always gave him a sense of déjà vu.

    Shaking his head vigorously, as if to shake off the things that were currently on his mind, Han Yu stepped forward. Saving his sister was the most important thing right now, and he would think about the rest when he had the opportunity.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support???Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 169 The Eye of Medusa

    Running all the way but never catching up with Han Yu, Ning Ping realized something was wrong.  But now he didn't care to guess where Han Yu was at this time. After all, their purpose was to rescue Han Mengxin. As long as they found Han Mengxin and picked her up with the Courage, the rest would be simple.  What's more, Ning Ping still had some thoughts of a hero saving the beauty.

    "!!!" A piece of portrait sculpture made Ningping have to stop.  All the sculptures are carved lifelike, as if they are alive. However, these sculptures are not perfect. The expression of each sculpture is a big flaw. They all have a look of fear, which is a bit too popular.

    Just when Ning Ping was shaking his head and regretting that the unknown sculptor had made such a stupid mistake, there was a sound of slight footsteps.  As a martial arts practitioner, of course he has an amazing ear, so Ning Ping immediately followed the sound.  He saw a scantily clad woman walking towards him.  Looking at her swaying movements, Ning Ping frowned slightly. He didn't like that kind of coquettish woman.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked calmly.

    The visitor obviously didn't expect that the man in front of her would be so calm after seeing her. She had seen a lot of serious men, but this was the first time she had seen a man with obvious disgust in his eyes like this.  .  A desire to conquer the other party arose spontaneously, and she immediately replied softly: "Sir, my surname is He Fu, and my courtesy name is Xiaoxiao."

    “Oh, may I ask, how to go up the mountain?” Ning Ping asked immediately.

    "over there."

    "Thank you." Ning Ping thanked him and walked away, as if he didn't want to stay for a second longer.

    "Sir, please stay!" Hefer gritted his teeth and blocked Ningping's path.  You can despise my charm, but you can't ignore my existence.  Ning Ping's disregard made Hefer seem to be greatly humiliated. His beautiful appearance had always been something Hefer was proud of, but now he was being ignored, which made Hefer unacceptable.

    "What to do?" Ning Ping asked without hiding the disgust in his eyes.

    Hefer forcefully laughed when he heard this and said softly: "Young Master and the slave family are destined to meet here. Why don't you take a break here and have a drink with the slave family"

    "No time." Ning Ping interrupted Hefer's proposal very simply, and took a step forward to continue on the road.

    "Stop, mother!" Hefer finally broke out unbearably.

    "What are you doing again?" Ning Ping turned around and asked dissatisfied.

    "Did you make a mistake? I, see clearly, me." Hefer pointed at his face angrily and emphasized to Ning Ping.

    "What's wrong with you?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Am I a beauty?" Heffer asked.

    "yes."

    "Are you a glass person?" Heffer asked again.

    "You are the one who is made of glass! Your whole family is made of glass!" Ning Ping immediately scolded angrily.

    Hefer looked shocked, and at the same time thought to himself: "How did he know?" Then he asked: "Are you not interested in beautiful women?"

    "No, I am interested in beautiful women, but I am not interested in you." Ning Ping emphasized.

    Ning Ping’s answer was like a sharp sword thrust straight into Hefer’s heart, making Hefer feel very hurt.  Hefer asked with tears in his eyes: "Sir, how can the slave family not like the master? Please give me a quote, the slave family will change it."

    "Okay, since you asked the question sincerely, I will tell you mercifully. First of all, I hate those delicate and artificial women. They are obviously tigers, but they like to dress themselves up as kittens. Secondly, I hate  The tone of your words, eldest sister, what era are we in now? Do you know that the retro style is no longer popular, and you are still a slave to the young master? Finally, I hate your dress. You said that you are obviously dressed like a lady, but you still talk.  Like a prostitute, are you trying to seduce me with your uniform?"

    "Pfft~" After hearing the end, the Kshatriya who was watching at the Thunder Temple couldn't help but spit out the tea in his mouth.  It was so cruel. This was the first time I saw a man scolding Heffer so harshly. The one named Ning Ping was also the first.

    Unlike the Kshatriya's gaffe, Hefer, the person involved, looked as dark as the bottom of a pot at this time, staring at Ning Ping with a sinister look on his face, without saying a word.

    The calm before the storm.  Somehow, this sentence suddenly popped into Ning Ping's mind.

    "Oh haha Since you are so rude, don't blame me for being rude. Originally, I saw that you looked like a pretty boy, and I wanted you to die without pain. But now, I want to torture you, hard  I will torture you and make you pay for what you just said!" Hefer shouted at Ning Ping as if he had exploded.

    Ning Ping shrugged upon seeing this, said with a helpless look: "Oh~ I know that people who tell the truth will always be unlucky."

    "Go to hell!" Hefer shouted angrily and glared at Ning Ping.  For an instant, Ning Ping seemed to see a beam of light emerging from Hefer's eyes, heading straight for him.  Quickly and subconsciously, Ning Ping felt his left foot go numb. When he looked down, he saw that his left foot was slowly turning gray, as if it had been petrified.

    "Oh haha I didn't expect it. Have you ever heard of Medusa?" Hefer asked Ning Ping proudly.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Are you talking about the snake demon in the mythical story who turns anyone to stone with a glance?"

    "That's right. My abilities are similar to hers, but she has to let the other person see her eyes. On the contrary, anything I see will be petrified. This time it's just your left foot. Next time it should be  It’s your right foot, and then all parts of your body. Don’t worry, I will finally petrify your head and make you one of my many collections.”

    "Are those statues real people?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "Yes, but those people are too cute compared to you. They are all people who love me like crazy, but you are the guy who makes me hate like crazy!" As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light flashed in Heffer's eyes.  , Ning Ping hurriedly avoided.

    "Dang!" The right hand holding the sword was petrified, and the Qiushui Sword in his hand fell to the ground.  Ning Ping didn't bother to pick it up and hid behind one of the many statues.

    Hefer stepped forward to pick up the Qiushui Sword and said in a loud voice: "Oh haha This sword looks quite expensive, but I don't know how much it can be sold for. Come out, you will never defeat me. Just let me  Petrify you so you can die easier."

    "Tch~ Do you think I'm stupid, going out to die?" Ning Ping replied disdainfully.  Then he asked again: "Let me ask you a question, is there a way to break your petrification?"

    "Oh hahait doesn't matter if I tell you. There is only one way. Defeat me, and the petrification ability will naturally be lifted." Hefer replied with a smile.  In her opinion, when she is serious, few people can defeat her except Kshatriyas.

    “That’s easy, take the move!” Ning Ping suddenly raised a statue next to him with his left hand and threw it directly at Heffer.  Hefer didn't even dodge. He smashed the flying statue into pieces with a straight punch. Then he shook his hand and proudly said to Ning Ping who was hiding behind the statue: "Don't play this trick with me, sister.  My sister has also practiced."

    "Crack~Plop~" After a burst of gravel, most of the statues were destroyed in Hefer's hands, and Ningping was also forced into a corner.  Heffer's ability to petrify is really a headache.  The left foot and right hand have been petrified. If the right foot or left hand is petrified again, then Ningping will really be doomed.

    "Oh haha let's see where you are going to escape this time!" Hefer said to Ning Ping with his unique laughter again.

    "Can't you change your laughter? No one told you that your laughter is abnormal?" Ning Ping shouted to Hefer loudly.

    "I have decided to petrify your broken mouth first next time!" Hefer said bitterly.

    ……

    "You hide and hide again?" Hefer looked at Ning Ping proudly and smiled.  But because of what Ning Ping said just now, she didn't laugh like she did before.

    Ning Ping had no intention of answering the other party's teasing at this time. His thoughts turned quickly and he wanted to solve the predicament at this time.

    "Go to hell! Let's petrify your left hand first, so that you lose the ability to attack!" Hefer used his petrification ability for the third time.

    "Fight!" Ning Ping was heartbroken, raised his petrified right hand in front of his chest, and rushed towards Hefer.  Hever, who didn't expect Ning Ping to advance instead of retreating, was stunned for a moment. In this moment of confusion, Ning Ping had already rushed in front of her.  He picked up his petrified right hand, pointed it at Heffer's cheek, and breathed.

    Spicy hand destroys flowers!

    Hefer was almost stunned by Ning Ping's attack. Before she could react, she saw Ning Ping's left index and middle fingers thrust into her eyes.  Suddenly there was a sharp pain.

    "Ouch~" Hefer let out a scream, covered his eyes with his hands and squatted down, but Ning Ping showed no mercy at all. He walked around behind Hefer in two steps, raised his petrified left foot and kicked Hefer.  He kicked Hefer on his butt, then stepped forward, raised his right foot and stepped on the back of Hefer's head, making Hefer head down and unable to move.

    "Remove your petrification ability." Ning Ping ordered coldly.

    All this happened so fast that Hefer couldn't accept it.  It was clear that he was still confident of winning at the beginning, but now, he has been stepped on.  Hefer felt aggrieved and couldn't help but shed tears.

    &nbsp; "You hit a woman! You don't count as a man!" Hefer cried aggrievedly.

    "Shut up! Release the petrification ability! Otherwise I'll trample you to death." Ning Ping was not moved by Hefer's tears at all, and threatened with force under his feet.

    Feeling that the foot on his head was getting harder and harder, Hefer had no choice but to remove Ning Ping's petrification ability.  Seeing that his hands and feet had regained consciousness, Ning Ping was secretly happy, but he did not dare to take the woman at his feet lightly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 170 Powerful Map Cannon

    "No! Don't do this! Stop!" Hefer begged Ningping while struggling.  However, the always-unfailing pleading did not have the intended effect, and all he got in exchange was a slap from Ning Ping.  This kind of pleading without eye contact will greatly reduce the effect.

    "Pa~" Ning Ping slapped Hefer on the back of the head and shouted angrily: "Don't say such words that can easily be misunderstood. I'm just giving you a collar."

    "Is that an ordinary collar?" Heffer said while struggling.

    "Stop talking nonsense! I don't dare to let you go until I put a collar on you. Anyway, this kind of spirit-sealing ring is very rare. If you wear it, you can experience something that most people have never had."

    "Thank you. You should leave this experience to others."

    After some struggle, Hefer was still put on the spirit ring by Ning Ping.  Ning Ping clapped his hands with satisfaction and said to Hefer, who was lying on the ground with a depressed expression: "Be more open-minded. Anyway, I will take the sealing ring with me when I leave, so you can't make trouble for us anymore for the time being.  "

    Hefer rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Humph, do you really think you can rescue that Han Mengxin? Stop dreaming. With Lord Kshatriya, you will only fail."

    "Failure or failure is not what you say." Ning Ping retorted and asked Hefer: "Are you going to go up the mountain with me now, or are you going to stay here and wait for us to go down the mountain?"

    "You untie the sealing spirit ring, and I'll let you go down the mountain." Hefer said after thinking for a while.

    "Isn't that" Perhaps before Ning Ping had time to say these two words, he heard a loud noise coming from the foot of Yunxiao Mountain, followed by a violent tremor from the ground beneath his feet.

    "What's going on?" Looking at the smoke rising at the foot of Yunxiao Mountain, Ning Ping said to himself in surprise.  Hefer on the side also looked shocked, wondering what happened where the smoke rose.

    *********************************

    Yunxiao Mountain Thunder Temple

    Kshatriya was shouting loudly asking what happened. Unfortunately, the thunder gods under him did not know what happened. They only knew that the explosion location came from the vicinity of the Courage that Nomas had previously given.

    "Bring up the picture." Kshatriya ordered in a deep voice.  After the explosion, an ominous feeling emerged in Kshatriya's heart.

    "Swish-swish~" There was a snowflake on the screen, and the Thunder God in charge reported: "Sir, the energy interference there is very strong. Our satellite has been severely interfered with and cannot observe there."

    "Then send the thunder gods to check! Do you need me to teach you how to do everything?" Kshatriya shouted in a deep voice.

    At the foot of Yunxiao Mountain, Field held his injured shoulder with his hand, his mouth wide open, looking at the scorched earth in front of him that had been razed to the ground with a look of shock.  It seemed that he couldn't believe that all this was caused by the Courage under his feet.

    Half an hour ago

    On the deck of the Valor at the foot of Yunxiao Mountain, the confrontation between Field and an unknown opponent continued. Through the intercom, Field knew that the map cannon of the Valor was ready to launch, and the attack could be launched as long as Field's target was confirmed.  But now, Field has never discovered the hiding place of his opponent.

    This is a tough opponent!

    Not only Field thought so, but Normas, who was hiding on a treetop, also thought so.  The current situation is that whoever is exposed first will be finished. Although Nomus wants to kill the diving goggles used by his opponent for observation with one shot, once he fires the gun, his position will be exposed.  Nomas believes that his opponent will definitely counterattack him the next second he attacks.

    Without absolute certainty, a qualified sniper will keep waiting.  Patience, calmness, waiting for the opportunity, and hitting the target with one hit are all conditions that a sniper must possess.

    Like a sculpture, Nomus was lying on the top of a big tree, motionless.  A small breeze blew by and the branches swayed slightly. If they didn't know there was someone there in advance, no one would have thought that there was a person lying on the treetop.

    Nomas stared at the deck of the Courage, quietly waiting for the moment when his opponent's patience was exhausted and he couldn't help but show his face. In a competition of endurance, Nomas asked himself that he had never lost to anyone, and this time was no exception.  , while constantly encouraging himself in his heart, Nomas prayed that his opponent would show up soon.

    Field, who was hiding on the deck, had a headache at this time. The attacker this time seemed to be a professional sniper.  Although snipers do not have the terrifying abilities of espers, nor the powerful skills of ancient warriors, they can occupy a place in a world where strong men are rampant, which in itself shows how powerful snipers are.  Facing a jobAs a sniper, Field felt a lot of psychological pressure.

    ??When you are an amateur and meet a professional, if you want to beat the professional, you cannot follow the rules. Only by using unique tricks can you win.  As for this strange move, it is the map cannon on the Courage that is ready to be fired.  No matter how powerful you are, as long as you are hit by the starship's map cannon, unless you are a powerful ability user or an ancient warrior, the result will be death or injury.  Snipers are just a little stronger than ordinary people. As long as they are hit by the map cannon, the battle here can be declared over.  And how to find the opponent's hiding place has become what Field must do now.

    The trick of using a hat as a bait has been done once, and I don’t think the other party will fall for it again.  It’s hard to say, but this time I’m going to give it a try.

    "Lin Ke, be ready to attack. Once you get my order, launch the map cannon immediately." Field said to Lin Ke in a low voice.

    "Field, what are you going to do? Don't do anything nonsense." Lin Ke reminded Field with some worry.

    "Don't worry, I haven't lived enough yet. I won't be so anxious to die. I'm sure."

    "Field, don't be ridiculous, there is no chance now and we can continue to wait Hey, Field!"

    Field broke off contact with Lin Ke, took a deep breath, and threw out the diving goggles in his hand. Nomas, who was observing here, didn't move at all, and thought to himself: "Humph, I was fooled once, how could it be possible?"  Are you always fooled? The real person should show up next time." Just thinking of this, Nomas saw that the prey he had been waiting for finally showed his head, and he immediately pulled the trigger without hesitation.  The prey swayed and fell to the ground.  Before Nomas had time to be happy, he suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. Years of sniping work had made Nomas more aware of danger than others. Without any hesitation, Nomas immediately ignored the disguise and jumped directly from the tree.  Just run away.

    Behind him, a dark cannon muzzle protruded from under the large bow of the Courage, and dazzling energy light waves suddenly spurted out and swept directly towards the woods where Nomus was running wildly.  Nomas felt a huge heat coming from behind him. As soon as he turned around, he was completely swallowed up by the light wave before he even had time to scream, leaving nothing in this world.

    Field was lying on his shoulder, and the shot just now seemed to be close to killing him.  He knew that his opponent would definitely hit him in the head, so the moment he jumped up, he turned his body to the right, and finally escaped death, except for being shot in the shoulder.

    "Field, are you injured?" Lin Ke's greeting came from the intercom next to his ear.  Just when Field was hit and fell to the ground, Field notified Lin Ke where to fire.  This is also why Nomas has no time to escape.

    "I'm fine. I suffered some skin trauma. Just bandage it and it'll be fine." Field replied pretending to be relaxed.

    "Field, if you have nothing to do now, then quickly take a look at the effect of the map cannon. I can't believe my eyes when I look at it here."

    After listening to Lin Ke’s words, Field couldn’t help but wonder. The Courage was just a small starship. Even if the power of the map cannon was amazing, it shouldn’t have made Lin Ke like this, right?

    With doubts, Field stood up, and when he saw the scene in front of him clearly, he immediately understood why Lin Ke just said something that he didn't believe his eyes.

    Is this really the lethality that a small starship’s map cannon can cause?  I saw that the area swept by the Spirit's map cannon had now been razed to the ground. All the trees that I had seen before, no matter how big or small, were gone, leaving only a layer of sporadic burning flames and  Scorched earth with smoke rising from it.

    "Isn't that Barenyi too exaggerated?" Field murmured to himself.  When the Spirit was being modified, I once mentioned to Barenyi that I wanted to modify the Spirit's firearm system to be more powerful. At that time, I just held the idea that it would work if it didn't work.  But now it seems that Ba Renyi is indeed awesome.  This is not the map cannon of a small starship. Even compared with the map cannon of the alliance's regular fleet, it is not inferior.

    "Lin Ke, launch the Courage, let's go rescue Han Mengxin." Field said energetically to Lin Ke who stepped onto the deck.

    "Okay, but I need to bandage your injured shoulder first." Lin Ke came over carrying a first aid kit and replied.

    In the Thunder Temple of Yunxiao Mountain, in front of the big screen that displayed the location of the explosion at the foot of Yunxiao Mountain, Kshatriya ordered in a deep voice: "Find the whereabouts of Nomas immediately."

    "Yes." The Thunder Gods agreed quickly.  In fact, there was no need for the Kshatriya to ask, and the satellite immediately launched a search as soon as it was not disturbed. However, until the Kshatriya gave the order, the Thunder Gods did not discover the whereabouts of Nomas.  ?As time goes by, the possibility that Nomas is still alive becomes smaller and smaller.

    "What a waste! He died in a place like this!" Kshatriya broke the crystal cup in his hand angrily and cursed bitterly.

    "Sir, the starship has taken off, and its target seems to be the top of Yunxiao Mountain."

    "Oh? Haha You are very courageous. Send an order to all defensive forts not to shoot, and send the starship here." Kshatriya ordered with an angry smile.

    "yes."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 171 The mysterious opponent

    Halfway up Yunxiao Mountain, Han Yu was still spinning in circles.  No matter how you go, you will eventually return to the starting point.  "Damn! How can I get out?" Han Yu thought while sitting on the ground and resting.

    It was approaching noon, and his stomach was growling with hunger. Han Yu took out the food that Shi Bafang had prepared for everyone before leaving and started to eat.  Just after eating half of it, there was a slight sound of footsteps in the woods.  Han Yu immediately put away his food and concentrated on alert.

    Right in front of Han Yu, a man who looked no more than forty years old appeared in front of Han Yu with an indifferent expression.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked cautiously, while getting ready to fight.

    "" The man didn't answer, he just glanced at Han Yu silently, then disappeared in a flash.

    "So fast!" Han Yu only had time to think of these two words in his mind, and the next second he found that the man was approaching, forcing Han Yu to defend himself.

    A fierce whip kick hit Han Yu's right hand, which was protected by his crossed hands. The huge force made Han Yu uncontrollable and staggered back dozens of steps.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked while rubbing his arms.

    But the other party still didn’t answer, and responded to Han Yu’s questions with fierce moves.  As a result, Han Yu was really annoyed. He stopped asking about the other party's origins and decided to fight him first.

    The two of them were engaged in a fierce fight.

    Han Yu put his elbows on the ground, half-kneeling on the ground and gasping for air.  Opposite him not far away, the man who had never said a word to Han Yu from beginning to end was looking at Han Yu with an indifferent expression.

    "Ha~ha~" Han Yu gasped and slowly stood up. When the man who had been expressionless saw Han Yu standing up again, a smile suddenly appeared on his face, and then the figure flashed and appeared in front of Han Yu.  He came closer and slapped Han Yu on the chest with his palm, sending Han Yu flying away again.

    "Cough~cough~cough~" Han Yu covered his chest with his hand, coughed and slowly stood up, his eyes always staring at the other party unyieldingly.

    "Okay, have some backbone." The man who had never said a word unexpectedly spoke to Han Yu.

    "Hu~hu~" Han Yu gasped while gathering two big fireballs in his hands.

    "Oh? That's right, I like strong opponents." He said words of appreciation, but showed no mercy on his hands. The man appeared behind Han Yu and kicked Han Yu away with a roundhouse kick.  The two big fireballs that came out also dissipated.

    Han Yu flew dozens of meters and knocked down two big trees. Finally, under the expectant eyes of the man, he stood up again unsteadily.

    "Not bad, not bad." The man nodded and disappeared again.

    "Peng~" When the man appeared behind Han Yu and was about to kick Han Yu again, Han Yu suddenly turned around and hugged the man's right foot that was flying towards him.

    "Hehe I've finally caught you!" Han Yu smiled, and his whole body began to glow red.

    A pillar of fire soared into the sky, surrounding Han Yu and the man.  The flames dissipated and Han Yu fell to the ground with a plop.  At this time, the man in ragged clothes looked at Han Yu who fell on the ground with a complicated expression, and did not speak for a long time.

    "Hey, what are you hesitating about? Kill him quickly! I am your summoner, obey my orders." Rojet, who was watching the battle in the dark, finally couldn't help but show his body and ran to the man's side to give orders.  road.

    The man ignored Luo Jiete and still stared at Han Yu who was unconscious on the ground without making any move.  Rojet, who was waiting on the side, was already impatient. He stepped forward and pulled out the sword from his waist, shouting: "Since you don't want to take action, then let me do it" The word "take action" has not yet been said.  As soon as he exited the room, Rojet felt a big hand grasping his neck.

    "I, I am the one who summoned you, you, you can't hurt me." Rojet said to the man while struggling.

    "No matter who it is, you can't hurt him." The man said expressionlessly, and when he exerted force on his hand, there was a "click" sound, and Rojet's head tilted to the side, eyes wide open.

    Throwing Luo Jiete's dead body aside, the man squatted down and looked at the unconscious Han Yu. He gently reached out and touched Han Yu's cheek, and murmured to himself: "I promised your parents, for  I will protect you. But now it seems that I may not have fulfilled this promise very well."

    Loggett’s death made all the illusions he had arranged in front of him disappear, and the man was no exception.  Looking at his disappearing body, the man reached out and pressed his right hand on Han Yu's heart, whispering: "Get up, your sister is still waiting for you to save her, you can't fall down here." A soft voice  The green light enveloped Han Yu, and the manSlowly disappeared.

    An earth-shaking loud noise woke up Han Yu from a coma.  Sitting up, Han Yu saw a dead body lying not far away from him, and the scenery in front of him also changed dramatically.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu scratched his head, feeling as if he had been in a dream.

    "Huh?" Han Yu accidentally discovered that all his injuries were healed, and couldn't help but wonder, "Did I really dream just now? But now is not the time to think about this. Now that I'm awake, let's continue going up the mountain.  .”

    After jumping up a big tree and identifying the direction, Han Yu headed towards the Thunder Temple.

    Yunxiao Mountain Thunder Temple

    The Kshatriya’s face is extremely ugly, the four divine envoys?  I bother!  Two were killed, and one of them had no body left; one was captured, and another was injured. Is this kind of record worthy of being called the Four Divine Envoys?

    "You go down and recuperate." Kshatriya said calmly to Els who returned to the Thunder Temple.

    "Yes." Els agreed quickly and limped back.  Kshatriya took a deep breath, turned around and asked Han Mengxin: "Are you a little hopeful now? Are you looking forward to the moment when you are rescued?"

    "Yes." Han Mengxin thought for a while and answered honestly.

    "Haha Good boy, you know that I like to hear the truth. Give up, as long as I, the God of Thunder, are here, even if all those people gather together, they can't save you from me. Come on, follow me to the rooftop  , there, I want you to clearly see that in the face of powerful power, everything is just a cloud."

    As the Kshatriya came to the rooftop outside the Thunder Temple, the Kshatriya put on his Thunder God armor, took out his thunder scepter, and waited calmly for the arrival of Han Yu and his party.

    Without waiting long, Ningping escorted Hefer to the rooftop. Seeing the Kshatriyas who were preparing to fight, Ningping suddenly smiled and said to Hefer: "It seems that your boss is ready to take action himself."

    "Stop talking nonsense and surrender quickly. Once my master takes action, there is absolutely no chance for you people to survive." Hefer replied angrily.

    "Crack!" Before Ning Ping could utter a retort, a thunderbolt suddenly fell from the clear sky and struck Heffer on the head.  The completely unprepared Hever was immediately hit and fell to the ground foaming at the mouth, seemingly dead.

    "What are you doing?" Ning Ping was shocked and asked the Kshatriya who took action.

    Kshatriya looked calm, as if he had just done a very trivial thing, and said calmly: "It's just cleaning up the door. Hey, the one who is hiding behind his companions, it's about time you showed up, right?"

    “I didn’t expect to be discovered by you.” Shi Bafang turned around from behind Ning Ping.  When Ningping was escorting Hefu to the Thunder Temple, Shi Bafang had already caught up with Ningping, but instead of calling Ningping to stop, he fell far behind, hoping to act as a surprise in the subsequent battle.  effect.

    "Hmph, you reptiles are trying to play tricks on me, the God of Thunder. Are you a little too smart? Don't think that you can defeat me by defeating the four gods." Kshatriya asked with disdain.

    Ning Ping was furious when he heard this, and shouted in a cold voice: "Hmph, what I hate the most is a self-righteous and condescending person like you. In essence, this kind of person is a extremely low self-esteem and a dirty psychopath."

    "You have to pay for what you said!" Kshatriya shouted angrily.

    Ning Ping replied tit for tat: "That also depends on whether you have the ability to make me pay the price."

    Kshatriya's face was gloomy, and the originally clear sky, as if to set off Kshatriya's mood, began to become clouded, giving people a depressing feeling.

    "Haha I won't engage in this verbal quarrel with you. When your companions arrive, I will deal with you one by one." Kshatriya said with an angry smile.

    "Why wait until that time, let's start now." Ning Ping pulled out the Qiushui Sword, and Shi Bafang pounced on the Kshatriya.

    "Oh? Are you so impatient that you want to die? Well, let's have some fun with you before your companions arrive." Kshatriya raised the Thunder God's scepter in his hand, and struck with bolts of lightning.  Ninh Binh and Shi Bafang.

    Ning Ping and Shi Bafang have already seen the power of lightning, and they don't dare to fight it head-on. They dodge and approach Kshatriya, preparing to engage in close combat with Kshatriya.  Unexpectedly, when Ning Ping and Shi Bafang reached a place ten meters away from Kshatriya, they saw Kshatriya suddenly raised the scepter in his hand high and touched the ground with force, and a lightning shield centered on Kshatriya immediately formed.  It spread to all directions.  Ninh Binh and ShibaFang couldn't dodge and was immediately electrocuted and fell to the ground, twitching continuously.

    After a while, Ning Ping stood up with Qiushui Sword in hand. He accidentally saw Han Mengxin's concerned eyes, and Ning Ping suddenly felt full of strength.

    "I want to save her!" Ning Ping thought firmly in her heart.

    When his hands and feet fully regained consciousness, Ningping roared and rushed towards the Kshatriya.

    "Humph, he is really a guy who is not afraid of death." Kshatriya said with a sneer upon seeing this.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 172 The group is destroyed

    Facing Ning Ping who was rushing towards him, Kshatriya waved his scepter and shouted: "Thunder Tiger!" Along with crackling electric sparks, a thunder ball in the shape of a tiger jumped out of the scepter.  He roared at Ning Ping and rushed towards Ning Ping. The speed was so fast that Ning Ping didn't have time to react. Ning Ping was immediately hit by electric current all over his body and fell to the ground with smoke rising.

    Shi Bafang on the side did not hesitate when he saw this, and immediately rushed towards Kshatriya. What Shi Bafang didn't expect was that the scepter in Kshatriya's hand did not need to cool down at all, and Kshatriya shouted:  "Thunder Leopard!" A leopard-shaped thunder ball appeared in front of Shi Bafang and rushed towards Shi Bafang.  When Shi Bafang saw this, he didn't hesitate. He stepped on the ground hard, stepped on a huge boulder on the ground, and then raised the boulder in front of him.

    The stone shatters and the thunder disappears.

    "You have some brains, then I want to see how you can dodge this move?" Kshatriya smiled softly and shouted: "Thunder wolf!" Seven thunder wolves jumped out from the scepter and rushed from different directions.  To all directions.

    Shi Bafang also followed Ningping's footsteps and fell to the ground.  Ning Ping could barely stand up at this time.  Seeing this, Kshatriya smiled contemptuously, "Humph, you unrepentant guy." He raised his staff and was about to release Thunder Tiger again when a humming machine roar came from the sky.

    "Huh?" Kshatriya felt that there was danger approaching, and immediately stretched out his left hand to hold up a protective shield in front of him.

    "Da~da~da~" A burst of rapid gunfire came, and two fiery snakes emerged from the Courage, targeting the Kshatriya standing on the ground.  The bullet hit the protective cover and made a clanging sound, but it could not hurt the Kshatriya at all.  The Courage's map cannon started to prepare again. Kshatriya smiled disdainfully when he saw this, "Huh, do you think I will be as stupid as that idiot Nomus? Thunder Dragon!" The right scepter was raised high, and a dragon-shaped thunder ball slowly  He slowly crawled out of the scepter and rushed towards the Courage in the air with his head and tail wagging.

    "Lin Ke! Fire!" Field shouted.

    The map cannon is fired!  A powerful energy column collided head-on with the Brontosaurus flying towards the Courage. The dazzling light made it impossible for everyone to look at it. After a loud bang, the Courage was completely hit by the map cannon. The Courage risked  Black smoke flew to the ground uncontrollably.  Inside the Courage, Field left the gunner's position, ran to the navigator's position and asked loudly: "Lin Ke, how are you?"

    Lin Ke, who felt a little more awake after vomiting blood, replied: "It's okay, but the Courage can't be used for the time being."

    "You first let the Courage land safely, and leave the rest to me."

    "Um."

    The Spirit landed crookedly on the ground. Field picked up his sniper rifle and just walked out of the door of the Spirit when a bolt from the blue fell on his head.

    "HahahahaHan Mengxin, what did I tell you? With these people, it's just a dream to save you. How about that? I'm right." Kshatriya played with the scepter in his hand  , looked at Han Mengxin and said.

    Han Mengxin said nothing, but looked distressedly at those Ning Ping and others who were injured trying to save themselves.

    "Oh, by the way, that woman named Lin Ke should be on that starship now. Gods of Thunder, go and catch that woman. Be polite, she is our honored guest here."

    "Yes." The thunder gods agreed, and soon brought Lin Ke, who had lost the ability to resist in the Courage, to the Kshatriya.

    "It's a great honor to meet you here, Miss Xia." Kshatriya said to Lin Ke with a gentlemanly look.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Sorry, I think you got the wrong person. My surname is Lin, and my only name is Ke. I am the starship navigator of the Courage."

    "No, no, no, Miss Xia, I will not remember it wrong. Although I have not seen your true face, I have seen your photos a long time ago, and I will not admit it wrong. You don't  It doesn't matter if you admit it, I think you will admit it in the future. Miss Han, can you please be responsible for entertaining our Miss Xia? I still have some things to deal with." Kshatriya spoke, looking in one direction, holding a hand  Tighten the scepter.  Han Mengxin burst into tears at this moment, and saw her brother Han Yu walking towards her step by step.

    The tragic situation of his companions made Han Yu furious. Especially when he saw that Kshatriya not only took his sister with him, but also took Lin Ke captive, the anger in Han Yu's heart had reached the extreme.

    The two sides started fighting without a word of nonsense.  Han Yu roared angrily, held up a flame shield with both hands and rushed towards the Kshatriya.  When the Kshatriya saw this, he smiled disdainfully, waved his staff in his hand, and shouted: "Thunderbird!"

    Thunderbirds as big as swallows jumped out of the scepter and went straight toHan Yu's attack made the flame shield in Han Yu's heart become thinner and thinner.  Kshatriya said proudly while releasing the thunderbird: "Although we are all natural ability users, there is a huge difference in strength between you and me. If your strength is B, then I am  S, and if you are A, then I am S+. There is an insurmountable gap between us. If you want to fight me, it depends on whether you have the capital to fight me."

    As soon as Kshatriya finished speaking, the flame shield in Han Yu's hand finally turned into fragments under the impact of the thunderbird.  Seeing this, the Kshatriya smiled proudly and shouted: "Thunder Bull!" A giant bull with two big horns on its head appeared in front of Han Yu.

    “Ah~~~” Han Yu, who no longer had the flame shield in his hand, still shouted and rushed towards the Kshatriya.

    Thunder Niu faced him head-on, and Han Yu felt waves of electricity rushing through his body, and his hands and feet were a little uncontrollable. However, in the expectant eyes of Kshatriya, Han Yu did not fall, but let out a roar,  A pillar of fire rose into the sky, and Han Yu rushed towards the Kshatriya again.  This time, Kshatriya did not expect that Han Yu could actually rush in front of him. He was a little confused for a moment, and Han Yu's angry fist hit Kshatriya hard on the cheek.

    Kshatriya stepped back a few steps, covering his beaten cheek with his hand. Just when he was about to speak to Han Yu, he saw Han Yu pounce on his food and throw himself to the ground.  Immediately afterwards, he was not merciful, he opened his fists from left to right, and struck the Kshatriya hard on the face.

    Kshatriya has never enjoyed this kind of treatment since he became the God of Thunder. He couldn't help but feel at a loss for a while. Apart from desperately protecting his head and face, he was unable to do anything against Han Yu's attack.

    It was not until five minutes later that Kshatriya caught Han Yu's moment of relaxation and pushed Han Yu aside, finally getting rid of the embarrassing situation just now.

    "You, you bastard!" Kshatriya cursed angrily.  Although he tried his best to protect his face after being beaten by Han Yu just now, both his clothes and hairstyle were now messy.  The handsome and personable Mr. Thunder God is now just like a gangster on the street who has just been repaired. He has no appearance.

    Han Yu ignored Kshatriya's accusations. He knew very well that the opportunity just now was rare and he might never encounter it again in subsequent battles. Unfortunately, he was preparing a big move just now, but he didn't expect that this guy took the opportunity to escape.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn’t answer, the Kshatriyas didn’t care. After what happened just now, Han Yu was already on the Kshatriyas’ must-kill list. Kshatriyas had no interest in talking to someone who was about to die.  If the Kshatriyas had the intention to conquer Han Yu before, but with Han Yu's old punch, this idea has been thrown out of the sky by the Kshatriyas.

    "You're crazy enough, it's my turn now." Kshatriya looked at Han Yu fiercely, raised the scepter in his hand and said.  As if to echo Kshatriya's words, the scepter emitted a burst of dazzling light, and animals of various shapes composed of thunder and lightning balls appeared in front of Han Yu.

    "Don't worry, I won't let you die happily. I will make your life worse than death! Go!" As Kshatriya's voice fell, two thunder foxes rushed straight towards Han Yu along the intersecting route.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately stretched out his hands and threw out a wall of fire to block Lei Hu's path.  Unexpectedly, the thunder foxes were not affected by the fire wall at all. The moment they were about to collide with the fire wall, the two thunder foxes turned around, bypassed the fire wall, and threw themselves in front of Han Yu.

    "Ah~" A burst of electricity flowed through his body, Han Yu screamed and knelt down on one knee, then struggled to stand up.

    "Ha~ I didn't expect you to be quite tenacious. That's fine. Actually, I don't want this game to end too early. Just let me see how powerful you are." As he spoke, the scepter  The animals below rushed towards Han Yu one after another.

    Thunder cows, thunder tigers, thunder dragons animals composed of thunder and lightning kept rushing towards Han Yu. Instead of the evasive attacks of the previous pair of thunder foxes, they all changed to head-on confrontation with the flames released by Han Yu.  The way to fight consumption.  Although this prevented Han Yu from worrying about being attacked again, the consumption of power was also very alarming. It didn't take long for Han Yu's power to reach the bottom, but the thunder beasts released by the Kshatriyas continued in a steady stream without any visible signs.  Possibilities are about to be exhausted.

    "What's wrong? Don't you have the strength to resist? It's so boring. I didn't expect you to be finished so easily. In order to show my respect for your courage to resist me, I will use my special skills to end your life.  Let's do it." As he spoke, Kshatriya put the scepter in his right hand on his waist, put his hands together, and emitted a burst of dazzling blue light. Kshatriya flicked his hands, and a throwing spear exuding powerful thunder and lightning power appeared in front of everyone.  before.

    Grabbing the gun barrel, Kshatriya looked at Han Yu and said: "Thunder Spear Zeus, remember this name, can youIt is also your honor to die under this gun. In the past, those who died under this gun were either powerful ancient warriors or powerful ability users. A weak person like you is the first one.  "

    "Then should I say that I am extremely honored" The voice stopped suddenly, and Han Yu looked down at the bloody hole that pierced his chest, and fell to the ground with an unwilling expression.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 173 Like a dream or an illusion

    I have a fever I will update it today

    *******************************

    The surroundings were gray, the visual distance was less than two meters, and it seemed that the ground was not on the ground.  "Am I already dead?" Han Yu thought to himself.

    "Hahahehe" Just when Han Yu was thinking about whether he was dead or alive, a boy's laughter came to his ears. Han Yu followed the sound and drifted in the direction of the sound.

    Not long after, a scene appeared in front of Han Yu less than five meters away from Han Yu.  A boy over one year old was laughing around a man and a woman, and the woman was holding a child in her arms. It looked like a family of four.  Han Yu subconsciously took two steps forward. The scene suddenly flickered and slowly disappeared in front of Han Yu.  Immediately afterwards, another burst of laughter came, and Han Yu quickly followed the sound and drifted away again.

    In this scene, the boy is already over two years old. He is holding a grinning child who is a little over one year old and slowly learning to walk. The man and woman next to him look at the two little people with gentle faces.  .

    "Xiaoyu, you are a boy. When you grow up, you can protect your sister." The man suddenly said to the boy.

    "Dad, don't worry, Xiaoyu is a man and will take good care of Xiaoxin." The boy assured his father loudly.

    The screen disappeared again. This time there was no laughter, but a burst of crying. Han Yu immediately flew towards the place where the sound came from.

    The flames almost burned half the sky red. The boy hugged his sister and stared straight at his home in the fire. His parents were missing from his side.

    Seeing this, Han Yu suddenly felt heartbroken, as if the little boy in the picture was himself.

    Immediately after the scene turned, the boy and his sister were standing in front of two tombstones in black dresses. The boy said nothing and the girl sobbed quietly.  You don't need to guess to know that the parents of the two children were killed in the fire.

    Then the scene changed again. A boy covered in injuries stood stubbornly in the center of a hall, staring closely at his kidnapped sister. He loudly asked the other party to let his sister go, but unfortunately no one agreed to his request.  , but there was a voice that kept asking the boy to hand over the Seed of Fire and Tears of Light, otherwise he would kill the boy's sister.  For his sister, the boy finally broke out, and the flames instantly swallowed him up, and a monster covered in fire appeared in front of everyone.  In front of this monster, those people who rushed towards them with various weapons in their hands were as fragile as a piece of paper. In just a short time, all the people in the hall had been killed by the monster, leaving only  A few people standing behind the little girl were still alive.

    "No, don't come over!" When one of them saw the monster focusing on him, he immediately grabbed the girl's neck and threatened the monster.  It's just that the monster has lost its mind at this time, and it doesn't care about the safety of its sister. It pounces on it without hesitation.

    Seeing that the girl was about to die, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the monster, subdued the monster with one blow, and shouted: "Xiaoyu, have you forgotten what you promised your parents?"

    Han Yu’s eyes widened, because he had seen the man who subdued the monster with one blow before on the mountainside of Yunxiao Mountain. In other words, what happened on the mountainside of Yunxiao Mountain was not his dream.

    Just as Han Yu was thinking about things, the monster in the picture gradually calmed down, and the boy named Xiaoyu separated from the monster.  The girl rushed to the boy's side and cried loudly.  The man who stopped all this shook his head slightly, stepped forward to pick up the boy, took the girl's hand and walked out. No one who survived dared to stop him.

    As soon as the scene turned, the man sat beside the bed, looked at the boy and girl who were sleeping on the bed and said to himself: "Oh~ this is not something you should bear at your age. Since I promised your parents to take care of them,  Well done to you, at least I hope I can give you a good childhood." As he spoke, the man took out a set of silver needles and slowly aimed at the boy's head and stabbed it.  After using the same method to deal with the girl, the scene changed again, and a man in slovenly clothes came to the Dragon Horn Star with a girl in his right hand and a boy in his left hand.  Why Han Yu knew it was Dragon Horn Star was because there was a banner in the screen that said "Welcome to Dragon Horn Star".

    "Could this be my childhood before I was five years old?" Han Yu murmured to himself.  Han Yu didn't notice it at first, but when he saw the sloppily dressed man, he immediately thought of his crooked teacher.

    "You're right." Tu'e's voice came from behind, startling Han Yu, but Han Yu relaxed immediately.  He turned around and looked at the person standing not far behind him.??The flame asked: "Who are you?"

    "I am you, you are me. We are one." A peaceful voice came from the flames.

    “…can you let me see what you look like?”

    "Okaybut don't be frightened by my appearance." Huo Huo said after being silent for a moment.

    “You’re just kidding, I’ve eaten before and seen the master after all, what could possibly scare me?” Han Yu replied shamelessly.

    "That's good." The flame seemed to have no intention of arguing with Han Yu. As the flame grew bigger, a humanoid monster covered in fire appeared in front of Han Yu.

    "You, you are" Han Yu thought of the monster in front of him before.

    "Yes, that's me. Ever since your memory was sealed, I have been sleeping until you suddenly came to this place and I woke up."

    "Then am I dead or alive now?" Han Yu asked the question he was most concerned about.

    “It’s okay to say you’re dead, and it’s okay to say you’re alive.”

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked dissatisfied.

    "You are said to be dead because your body is dead, and you are said to be alive because your consciousness still exists in this world. I don't know why you are in this situation, but I guess it must be with you.  It has something to do with the fire spirit bead around the neck."

    "Fire Spirit Pearl?"

    "Well, but that bead has been smashed to pieces now and has been completely integrated into your body. It is also thanks to that bead that I can wake up from my deep sleep and tell you what I know."

    “You know what I’m thinking?”

    "Of course, I am you and you are me. Our ideas are the same."

    "Really? Then why don't I know what you think?" Han Yu asked dissatisfied.

    "Then what do you want to know?"

    "Can you see the situation outside from here? I want to know how my sister is doing now?"

    "Of course, no problem. Please wait a moment I have some bad news for you. Your sister will be killed soon. Because of your death, your sister chose to attack the guy named Kshatriya. You  Listen" As soon as he finished speaking, a familiar voice came into his ears.

    "What are you going to do?" Han Yu gasped and asked the guy standing in front of him.

    "……I do not understand what you are saying?"

    "Don't do this. My master once taught me to smile when everything is fine and to be a thief or a thief. I think when you appear in front of me at this time, you don't just want to reminisce with me."

    "Hahait feels good to talk to smart people. You guessed it right, I have only one purpose for coming to you, so that we can become one again. This way you can save your sister"

    "Can you guarantee that the two will not lose control after becoming one?" Han Yu interrupted the other party and asked.

    "Of course, as long as my thoughts lead, there will be absolutely no problem."

    "I hope you're not lying." Han Yu stretched out his right hand.  The guy standing opposite Han Yu saw this and quickly stretched out his right hand and joined Han Yu's right hand.  A red flame appeared from under the two people's feet and quickly enveloped them.

    On the rooftop of the Thunder Temple in Yunxiao Mountain, Kshatriya restrained Han Mengxin, who had just wanted to attack him, with his right hand, and asked with a joking face: "Don't you want to live?"

    "Yes, you killed my brother, and I want to avenge my brother!" Han Mengxin replied while struggling and glaring at the Kshatriya with hatred in her eyes.

    "Nipping threats in the cradle is my motto. Unfortunately, in order to eradicate the roots, I have to kill you." Kshatriya raised the scepter in his hand.  Before the scepter in his hand could fall, Lin Ke suddenly rushed over and slammed into Kshatriya's lower back.  Kshatriya didn't even shake his body after being hit. He looked at Lin Ke dissatisfied and said, "Don't be anxious, come one by one, none of you can leave alive huh?"

    Kshatriya suddenly stopped talking in the middle of his words. Not far away from him, Han Yu's body suddenly glowed with red light, wrapping Han Yu's body like a silkworm chrysalis.

    "What's going on?" Kshatriya let go of Han Mengxin, and asked the Thunder Gods to take Han Mengxin and Lin Ke aside, and raised the scepter in their hands.

    A thunderbolt struck Han Yu’s body, but to Kshatriya’s surprise, Han Yu’s body was not damaged at all. The lightning he emitted seemed to be absorbed by the strange red light.

    In front of Kshatriya and others, the red light gathered more and more, and it was no longer possible.Han Yu's body was seen from outside. At the same time, the surrounding temperature also rose sharply.

    "Could it be that" Kshatriya thought of a possibility, but then he shook his head and said to himself: "It's impossible. How could such a thing happen?"

    Just when Kshatriya denied his judgment, a pillar of fire rose into the sky, and the scorching temperature made the thunder gods behind Kshatriya couldn't help but retreat.  Kshatriya's expression was solemn. In the pillar of fire, he felt a powerful force, which was no less powerful than his own.

    The pillar of fire dispersed, and a figure appeared in front of the Kshatriya. He had long orange-red shawl hair, and the wrists of his hands and feet were wrapped in a ball of orange-red flames. He closed his eyes tightly and faced the Kshatriya.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 174 Awakening

    "Who are you?" Kshatriya asked, looking at the stranger who suddenly appeared in front of him.  Although this person was born in the pillar of fire sent by Han Yu, Kshatriya instinctively felt that the person standing in front of him was definitely not Han Yu.

    "Hey, who are you asking?" Seeing "Han Yu" ignoring him, Kshatriya couldn't help raising his voice and asked again.

    "Han Yu", who had been silent all this time, suddenly opened his eyes. They were a pair of eyes that were completely different from any other creature.  A pair of gems that seemed to sparkle with orange-red light. The moment Kshatriya saw those eyes, he subconsciously took a half step back. Then he discovered with some annoyance that he actually felt fear at that moment. That was  It’s a feeling I haven’t felt in a long time.

    Before Kshatriya could speak, "Han Yu" had already launched an attack, and silently flashed to Kshatriya's right side, forcing Kshatriya to swallow his words and raise his scepter to prepare for the attack.  .

    Hearing the sound of "Peng", Kshatriya's right hand that had just been raised halfway was grabbed by "Han Yu". Immediately after, Kshatriya felt his right hand heat up, "Asshole!" Kshatriya shouted angrily,  An electric spark flashed out from his left hand and went straight for "Han Yu"'s head.

    "Bang!" The moment Kshatriya turned his head, "Han Yu"'s fist came into close contact with Kshatriya's cheek.  The Kshatriya spun in the air and flew out.

    Kshatriya touched the burned part on his face, a blue light flashed in his hand, and the injured part immediately returned to normal.  After the injury was healed, Kshatriya stood up and looked at "Han Yu" excitedly.  There is only one possibility for the two completely different people before and after, at least in the impression of the Kshatriyas, there is only one possibility.

    "Has your flame seed awakened?" Kshatriya asked "Han Yu" in a deep voice.

    But "Han Yu" did not respond to the Kshatriya's question. When "Han Yu" saw the Kshatriya standing up again, he immediately assumed an offensive posture.  Upon seeing this, the Kshatriya immediately took a fighting stance and said, "If you are really awakened, I won't be able to kill you without using all my strength." As soon as he finished speaking, a thunder appeared around the Kshatriya.  Pillar, wrapping Kshatriya completely in it. When Kshatriya appeared in front of everyone again, his clothes were completely different from before.

    He has a thunder hammer in his right hand, a thunder scepter in his left hand, a lightning halo on his head, and a thunder king armor, with a pair of wings glowing blue growing out of his back.

    "Come on, let me try the power of the flame seed." Kshatriya pointed at "Han Yu" not far away and said.

    Faced with Kshatriya's provocation, "Han Yu" responded directly with action. With his bare hands, he rushed straight towards Kshatriya. However, he moved forward in a leaping manner, making it impossible for Kshatriya to catch him.  to his scheming actions.

    "Hmph Do you think you can get close to me smoothly like this?" Kshatriya sneered, raised the Thunder God's scepter high and shouted loudly: "Thunder and lightning cage!" A lightning shield with Kshatriya as the center instantly shot towards  It spread around and hit "Han Yu" who was approaching at high speed.  "Han Yu" staggered after being hit, and then he pushed his hands back violently. Two balls of flames spurted out. "Han Yu" flew straight towards the Kshatriya like a fired cannonball.

    "Well done!" Kshatriya shouted, raising the thunder hammer in his right hand high, and shouted loudly: "I will not lose in close combat" Before he could finish his words, Kshatriya's chin and "Han Yu"  "The heads were in close contact.

    "Wow~" Kshatriya screamed and flew backwards.

    ……

    "Damn, it's like a beast, fighting purely on instinct." Kshatriya rubbed his chin and stood up, looking at "Han Yu" who was about to move in the distance and said.

    Sure enough, seeing Kshatriya standing up again, "Han Yu" began to prepare to attack again.

    "Hmph, you can't defeat me just by relying on instinct." Kshatriya snorted disdainfully, pinned the Thunder God's scepter in his left hand to his lower back, and held the thunder hammer tightly with both hands.

    "Han Yu" suddenly pounced on Kshatriya. Kshatriya held his breath attentively and stood motionless in the posture of a baseball player before hitting the ball.  When "Han Yu" rushed to less than five steps away from him, Kshatriya suddenly shouted: "Thunder and lightning thorns!"

    "Han Yu" who was running did not expect that his feet would be attacked. His feet suddenly became numb and his body threw forward uncontrollably.  When he looked up, he saw a Kshatriya with a ferocious smile on his face and said, "The waiting time is now." The thunder hammer in his hand fell violently and went straight to hit "Han Yu" on the head.

    "Bang!" The brains didn't burst as expected. Kshatriya couldn't help but said with some disappointment: "I didn't expect this guy's head to be quite hard."

    The thunder hammer moved away, Kshatriya wanted to see the result of his hammer.  Unexpectedly, I saw "Han Yu's" pair of shoes that didn't look like a creature at all.He was staring directly at himself, and from the red marks on his arms, he could guess that the hammer he just hit had hit that guy's arm.

    "Holy shit!" Kshatriya cursed secretly and wanted to retreat.  Unexpectedly, "Han Yu" moved faster. He jumped up and landed behind Kshatriya. He hugged Kshatriya's waist with both hands and fell backwards neatly, planting Kshatriya to the ground.  inside.

    "Wow~" Kshatriya pulled his head out of the ground.  You don't need to look at it to know that the Kshatriyas are not doing well at this time, and the Kshatriyas themselves understand this.  But what made him even more angry was that the Thunder God's Scepter on his lower back was currently being held by "Han Yu".

    "Give me back the scepter!" Kshatriya shouted to "Han Yu" in a deep voice.

    Seeing the Kshatriya pulling his head out of the soil, "Han Yu" suddenly laughed and broke the Thunder God's scepter in two in front of the Kshatriya.  When Kshatriya saw this, his heart suddenly burned with anger, "Are you demonstrating to me? Very good! Great! I want you to know what the consequences will be if you anger me!" As he spoke, he suddenly  There was thunder and lightning all around. When the thunder and lightning stopped, the Kshatriya changed his costume again.

    Wearing a tailored warrior uniform, his long golden hair turned blue and was combed into a ponytail and tied behind his head. His eyes seemed to be similar to those of "Han Yu" at this time. The only difference was that they were Kshatriya's.  The eyes are not as pure as "Han Yu".  The thunder hammer in his hand has disappeared, replaced by a pair of gloves on his hand, emitting a faint blue light.

    "I've been waiting for a long time. I haven't fought in this state many times, so it took a little time." Kshatriya said to "Han Yu" with a smile on his lips.

    "Han Yu" did not answer, but stared at the Kshatriya solemnly.

    "If you don't come over, then I'll come over." Kshatriya chuckled and said, his figure flashed and appeared on the left side of "Han Yu".  "Han Yu" was shocked when he saw this, and immediately punched him with his right hand.

    After the punch failed, Kshatriya appeared on the right side of Han Yu and said softly: "The action is too slow." As he spoke, Kshatriya was not slow on his feet and kicked Han Yu away with a side kick.

    Han Yu, who was flying in the air, stood up hard and prepared to throw two fireballs to Kshatriya. Unexpectedly, before the fireballs were thrown, Kshatriya's face appeared in his sight, "I told you,  You are moving too slowly!"

    "Boom!" Han Yu fell heavily to the ground in mid-air, making a big crater.  Kshatriya landed on the edge of the pit, raising his right hand expressionlessly. The sky was covered with dark clouds, mixed with bursts of thunder and lightning.

    "Judgment!" Kshatriya shouted softly.

    The thunder and lightning in the sky seemed to have been ordered, and they poured into the pit like rain.  After a while, the air seemed to be filled with the aroma of barbecue.  Kshatriya took a deep breath, chuckled and said, "It tastes great."

    As if in response to Kshatriya's words, a pillar of fire rose into the sky. It really rose into the sky and immediately dispersed the dark clouds in the sky. A figure jumped up in the pillar of fire and rushed towards Kshatriya.

    Seeing this, Kshatriya smiled slightly, "I knew you wouldn't die so easily." After saying that, Kshatriya caught the right fist of Han Yu who was flying towards him.

    After a back-and-forth exchange, Kshatriya smiled and said to Han Yu, whose hands and feet were restrained by him: "Do you still want to hit me with your head? Oh, are you a dog? How can you do that?  Bite? Hurry up and let go!" Kshatriya suddenly screamed.

    "Woo~"

    "Bastard!" Kshatriya flew up with a kick, but "Han Yu" dodged it.

    "Damn it." Kshatriya stared at Han Yu and cursed, covering his injured arm.  Faced with the Kshatriya's scolding, "Han Yu" was not affected at all. Seeing that the Kshatriya was ready, "Han Yu" suddenly took a deep breath and raised his head to the sky and let out a roar.

    "Ouch~ho~" Along with the roar of "Han Yu", circles of flames rippled around Han Yu with Han Yu as the center.

    "It seems like a really tough opponent." Kshatriya muttered to himself upon seeing this, and started to prepare moves without any slow movement. He didn't want to give "Han Yu" a chance to continue to show off his power.  It's already difficult enough to save him right now, but if he continues, who knows how difficult it will become.  It’s better to nip it in the bud.

    A bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket struck "Han Yu" on the head, and the sudden attack had an immediate effect. "Han Yu" seemed to have been severely injured, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, and his eyes glared at the brakes.  Dili kept roaring in a low voice.

    Seeing this, the Kshatriya did not hesitate anymore, and lightning struck above the head of "Han Yu" like it was free of charge, but it was still unable to hit "Han Yu"'s head again.

    The appearance of "Han Yu" has changed again.?If the form just now was still somewhat human-like, then he now looks like a complete monster.  A sharp horn grew out on each side of the head, and a pair of demon wings burning with flames grew out from the back. The only thing that remained unchanged was the long flaming hair and the flames on the limbs and wrists.

    "I may have complicated things." Kshatriya thought to himself upon seeing this.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 175 Fierce Fight

    "Ouch~" This time, before Kshatriya could ask questions, "Han Yu" let out a sharp roar, crossed his index fingers to make a cross, and a cross-shaped flame spurted out towards Kshatriya.

    The Kshatriya did not feel neglected and quickly extended his right hand to greet him with a bolt of thunder.  In the eyes of Kshatriyas, only flames with insufficient concentration will scatter. Flames with high concentration will be like beams. The power of the flame can only be judged by its brightness.

    The two forces met in the air, entangled and swallowed each other. With a loud noise, the Kshatriya's lightning was defeated.  Kshatriya dodged, and the cross-shaped flames shot straight into the Thunder Temple behind Kshatriya.  There was a loud "bang", and half of the Thunder God Temple was turned into ruins. Along with the disappearance of the Thunder God Temple, more than half of the Thunder Gods disappeared.

    Seeing this, the Kshatriya was horrified and inexplicable. He had already overestimated the power of the flame, but he did not expect that he underestimated it in the end.  The Kshatriyas don't feel bad when the Thunder Temple is destroyed. It's just a dead thing and they need to be rebuilt.  Most of the Thunder Gods were wiped out, and the Kshatriyas didn't feel bad either. They were just subordinates, and they could only be used again if they didn't have enough.  Only facing a power that was hostile to itself and could threaten its status at any time gave Kshatriya an unprecedented headache.

    Lin Ke and Han Mengxin on the side were carefully moving the unconscious Ning Ping, Shi Bafang, and Field back to the Courage. Seeing the power of "Han Yu" at this time, while they felt lucky, they also felt a little uneasy in their hearts.  , because "Han Yu" at this time has completely changed from the original "Han Yu". Who knows whether he can still distinguish between ourselves and the enemy.  If he was accidentally injured, it would be an unjust death.

    Kshatriya has no intention to care about Han Mengxin and Lin Ke's little actions. He can't care about it now even if he wants to. "Han Yu" is staring at him eagerly at this time, making Kshatriya almost think that he has returned to the place where he has not yet obtained  Before using the power of the Thunder Core, he faced a beast in the mountains.  That disgusting feeling Kshatriya did not want to recall, so he got angry.  But before he could say anything, "Han Yu" on the opposite side had already taken action.

    It’s another cross-shaped flame.

    "Don't underestimate me!" Kshatriya snorted, clenching his hands into fists, and a lightning beam rushed straight towards the cross-shaped flame.

    The strong wind caused by the fierce collision of the two forces blew away everything around it. Even the Courage was blown around, and finally got stuck in a gap before it stabilized its body.  Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, who were hiding in the Courage, tied the unconscious Ning and others to the bed to prevent them from being touched again, and secretly prayed that the battle outside would end soon.

    "Shua~" The two forces finally exploded in the middle without giving in to each other. Before the Kshatriya had time to be proud, he saw the figure of "Han Yu" on the opposite side flash, and the next second he had appeared on his right side.  Kshatriya was startled and subconsciously jumped away.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he took action, "Han Yu" immediately followed him.

    "Damn it!" Kshatriya immediately transformed into a thunder knife with his right hand and struck at "Han Yu".  Seeing that "Han Yu" did not dodge, he clamped the lightning knife that was attacking him with his right hand, and aimed his left hand at the Kshatriya's chest, a flame ready to go out.  Upon seeing this, the Kshatriya immediately abandoned his sword and ran away, heading straight to the Moon Viewing Tower on the right side of the rooftop.  As a Kshatriya, first keep a certain distance from the monster in front of you, and then regroup.  After all, close combat is not a Kshatriya's specialty.

    The Thunder Temple, which was destroyed by "Han Yu"'s first flame attack just now, is on the left side of the rooftop. It did not have much impact on the Guanyue Tower on the right, but that was just now.  With the Kshatriya as a target, Moon View Tower is destined to become history.

    The Kshatriya had just retreated to the Moon Viewing Tower and flew towards the roof of the Moon Viewing Tower. Suddenly he felt that the scenery in front of him was moving It turned out that it was not the scenery that was moving, but the Kshatriya himself was moving.  I saw "Han Yu" who was catching up grab the back of Kshatriya's neck with his right hand and press it forward hard. Kshatriya's handsome face came into close contact with the outer wall of Guanyue Tower, and it was so beautiful.  The undying Kshatriya, who always liked luxury, when building the Moon Viewing Tower, inlaid many precious gems on the outer wall of the Moon Viewing Tower for the sake of beauty.  How to make a gem shine brighter, of course, is to create more edges and corners for the gem.

    "You bastard!" Kshatriya healed his injured face and couldn't help but curse "Han Yu" who was standing not far away.

    But "Han Yu" remained unmoved. He casually raised a boulder and threw it at the Kshatriya.  Kshatriya raised the thunder spear in his hand and smashed the boulder into pieces with one shot.  Then he said to "Han Yu": "Don't move. If you dodge, this thunder gun will hit the starship behind you. Your companions and your sister are all on that starship now."  ." After saying that, Kshatriya threw the Thunder Spear Zeus at "Han Yu".

    Kshatriya's words may have touched "Han Yu", just in "Han Yu"At the moment of doubt, the thunder spear stabbed "Han Yu" in the chest.  "Han Yu" let out a loud roar, held the body of the thunder gun with both hands, and pushed it outward with force. There was no blood, and only a little spark flew out of "Han Yu"'s body along with the thunder gun.

    "Damn, now I finally understand what's going on with you? It turns out that you didn't fuse the flame seed, but were controlled by the flame seed and became the opponent's puppet. Damn it, it turns out that I  It took a long time to fight with a madman. However, this power is indeed powerful, and it is worthy of being the most powerful seed." At the end of Kshatriya's words, a thunder spear was transformed into his hand again.

    "Han Yu" let out a howl, raised the thunder gun in his hand and rushed towards Kshatriya. Kshatriya was also excited at the moment. Knowing the true situation of the other party, Kshatriya finally made up his mind.  He wants to defeat his opponent in one fight.  Thinking of this, another thunder spear appeared in Kshatriya's left hand.  The Kshatriya holding a gun in both hands held the thunder gun in "Han Yu"'s hand with his right pistol, and stabbed "Han Yu"'s heart with his left pistol.  Others don't know, but Kshatriyas know very well that the key to integrating power seeds is the brain, and the key to being controlled by power seeds is the heart!

    Facing the Kshatriya attack, "Han Yu" once again made an unexpected performance. Not only did he not retreat, but he stretched out his free left hand and grabbed the thunder gun.

    "Did the brain stop thinking after being controlled?" Kshatriya just laughed, but the scene that happened next was something he would never forget. Right in front of his eyes, "Han Yu" grabbed him with his left hand.  Broken the Thunder Spear that he was proud of.

    "This, how is this possible?" Kshatriya was stunned for a moment, his face full of disbelief.  But "Han Yu" would not give Kshatriya time to lose consciousness. Seeing the opportunity, "Han Yu" immediately flew up and kicked Kshatriya in the chest. At the same time, he aimed at Kshatriya who was flying upside down.  Dili threw the thunder spear in his hand.

    Kshatriya was hit without any time to dodge. The thunder spear that always pierced the opponent hit him this time, opening a hole in Kshatriya's body. The thunder spear continued to attack unabated.  It fell on the remaining Thunder God Temple and completely destroyed the Thunder God Temple. Those Thunder Gods who were lucky enough to survive just now were not so lucky this time and were all reimbursed.

    Kshatriya, who had fallen to the ground, sat up and shook his head vigorously. He did not expect that a person with abilities controlled by a power seed could be so powerful.  Now it seems that it is impossible to deal with the other party by yourself alone. Unless you find two more god generals to help you, otherwise

    Thinking of this, Kshatriya unconsciously began to want to retreat.  If you can fight, then fight; if you cannot fight, then leave. This sentence has always been regarded as a wise saying by Kshatriyas. It is absolutely impossible for him to fight for the peace of the world and the safety of the people.

    "You are very good. If you and I join forces, it will not be difficult even if you want to rule the alliance." Kshatriya slowly stood up and said to "Han Yu".  Now that you have decided to retreat, of course you need to find a way to stabilize the opponent before the retreat is successful, or at least buy yourself a certain amount of time to retreat.

    It’s just that the Kshatriya forgot that the "Han Yu" on the opposite side had already been controlled by the power seeds. He could not hear what he said. When he saw him standing up again, he immediately prepared to attack again.

    "Damn it!" Kshatriya cursed secretly when he saw this. "Han Yu"'s action immediately made him realize how stupid his idea was just now. It is useless to tell a puppet.  There was no hesitation at the moment, and he quickly avoided "Han Yu"'s attack while waiting for an opportunity to find a place to escape.

    After searching around, Kshatriya suddenly discovered that whenever he stood in a place that might affect the starship, "Han Yu" would slow down the intensity of his attack, and once he left, he would return to his original state.  .

    "Is it possible that he is still subconsciously protecting his companions in that starship?" Kshatriya thought to himself.

    Having an idea, of course, it was necessary to put it into practice. Kshatriya did not hesitate immediately and immediately began to move around the Courage as much as possible. Sure enough, the intensity of the attack of "Han Yu" became much lighter.

    "Haha Now that I have found your life gate, it will be much easier to deal with you." Kshatriya was overjoyed when he saw this.

    Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, who were watching the battle in the Courage, immediately understood the Kshatriya's intentions and couldn't help but cursed in unison: "Shameless!"

    "Mengxin, we can't let that shameless guy succeed in his conspiracy." Lin Ke said, pulling Han Mengxin's hand.

    Han Mengxin immediately grabbed Lin Ke's hand with her backhand and replied: "Sister is right. I wonder if sister can do anything?"

    "Yes, I just need to work harder for my sister." Lin Ke said as he hit the snake with the stick.

    Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this.?But at this time, she couldn't care about the issues of titles. The most important thing right now was to prevent herself from becoming a burden to her brother. The rest would be discussed later.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 176 Prepare for a rainy day

    "The Wrath of the God of Thunder~" Kshatriya shouted and unleashed a big move on the approaching "Han Yu".  Lightning as thick as a beer barrel fell from mid-air and struck "Han Yu" on the head.

    Feeling uncomfortable all over, "Han Yu" let out an angry roar, finally completely losing his last trace of reason, and launched a desperate attack on the Kshatriya.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the Kshatriya turned around and left.  Unexpectedly, "Han Yu", who had completely fallen into madness, actually increased his strength again. Before Kshatriya could run a few steps, "Han Yu" chased after him and struck out the heart of Kshatriya with a black tiger strike.  He took it out from the back.  The movement was so fast that the Kshatriya ran five steps away without noticing it before he realized it.

    When Kshatriya looked back with a pale face and saw his heart still steaming in Han Yu's hand, as if his heart was still beating, he finally understood that it was his heart.  The Kshatriya looked up to the sky and screamed, fell down and died.

    Seeing his opponent fall to the ground, "Han Yu" waited silently for a while, until his heart stopped beating. "Han Yu" raised a flame in his right hand, burning the heart he held in his right hand to ashes.  Immediately after waving at the dead body of Kshatriya on the ground, a flame rushed over. In the flames, Kshatriya, the God of Thunder, one of the twelve generals of the alliance, gained eternal life.

    After destroying an enemy, "Han Yu" began to look for the next opponent.  Having lost his mind, all he could think about now was fighting.  After searching around, "Han Yu" aimed at the Courage.

    Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, who were hiding in the Courage, were heartbeating at the same time as the footsteps of "Han Yu" approaching, and their hearts were filled with inexplicable fear and unwillingness.  But just as the two of them watched in despair as "Han Yu" aimed at the Courage and prepared to release the Cross Fire, a miracle happened.

    The peach wood charm worn on "Han Yu"'s chest suddenly emitted a dazzling light.  Previously, he was hit in the chest by Kshatriya's thunder gun, which shattered the fire spirit bead hanging around his neck, but the Taomu Talisman escaped due to its position.

    After seeing the peach wood talisman emit a burst of dazzling light, the white light turned into green light, and tiny bits of light seeped out of the peach wood talisman, and slowly began to wrap around "Han Yu"'s whole body.  At this time, "Han Yu" seemed to be very afraid of these green threads. He was constantly trying to push away the green threads with his hands. At the same time, he reached out to grab the peach wood charm hanging around his neck, trying to cut off these green threads directly.  The source of silk.  But at this time, the peach wood talisman seemed to be covered with thorns. Every time "Han Yu"'s hand came close to the peach wood talisman, he immediately retracted his hand like lightning, as if he had been stung by something.

    There are more and more green threads.  In order to deal with this kind of green silk, "Han Yu" pulled it with brute force, rolled on the ground, released flames and burned All kinds of methods were exhausted, but the green silk was not affected at all, and still leisurely moved on "Han Yu"  "The body spread out, treating "Han Yu" as a silkworm chrysalis spinning a cocoon, and slowly wrapped "Han Yu" in green silk.

    "Damn it! Why does this guy wear the Seal of the God?" "Han Yu" who had been silent since the battle started again, suddenly cursed loudly after his limbs were tied up with green silk like rice dumplings, with a tone full of  Reluctant and angry.

    However, Green Silk ignored "Han Yu"'s unwillingness and anger, and still went its own way with the packaging plan, slowly turning "Han Yu" into a big green cocoon.

    Looking at the big silkworm cocoon outside the Courage, Han Mengxin asked Lin Ke without any idea: "What should we do now?"

    "Wait a minute, let's see what comes out of that cocoon soon?" Lin Ke thought for a while and then replied.

    "You won't grow a pair of wings because my brother comes out later, right?" Han Mengxin asked with a cold sweat on her forehead.

    "Let's see." Lin Ke replied uncertainly.  Have wings?  Things more outrageous than growing wings have happened. What does having wings mean?

    A quarter of an hour later, under the nervous gazes of Han Mengxin and Lin Ke, the big silkworm cocoon finally responded.  It broke, and a gap appeared at the bottom, and then along with an unknown green liquid, a naked man flowed out of the cocoon.

    "Brother!" Han Mengxin exclaimed and stepped towards the cabin door of the Courage. Lin Ke slowed down for a moment, took another look at the naked man through the monitor, grabbed a coat and followed him out of the cabin of the Courage.  .

    **********************************

    On a private planet far away from Thunder Nest, in a bedroom of a villa, a man and a woman were having passion. The man suddenly stopped moving. The woman who was enjoying it suddenly became a little dissatisfied, but she did not lose her temper.  He stretched out his arm and wrapped it around the man's neck and asked: "Dear, what's wrong with you?"

    The man silently glanced at the ornaments he had thrown beside the bed, which had now become a pile of fragments, and gently?Shaked his head and said to the woman: "Sorry, honey, I suddenly thought of something and got distracted Let's continue."

    The war is on

    After the clouds cleared and the rain settled, the woman slept soundly because she was satisfied.  However, the man was sitting on the bedside, dazed with the ornament that had become fragments in his hand, and the scene when he asked his friend for the seal of the God was echoing in his mind.

    Ten years ago

    In an isolated place deep in the mountains and forests, an old man living in seclusion here was very unhappy with the guests who came to visit him and ordered them to be kicked out: "Come on, come on, the person you are looking for died three years ago.  Try somewhere else.”

    "Old man, stop lying! You are the one we are looking for. You can't just send us away like this." The man from ten years ago shouted to the old man who drove them away, holding a comatose boy in his arms.

    "Hey~ You are quite courageous. Since you know that I am the person you are looking for, and you still dare to talk to me like this, aren't you worried that I won't help you?" The old man asked with some surprise.

    "How dare you! I know that the reason why you, old guy, is hiding here is to hide in peace. If you don't help me, I am a natural loudmouth. I don't know when I will reveal your whereabouts!"  "

    Hearing this, the old man couldn't help but change his expression, and shouted angrily: "You, you bastard! How dare you threaten me? Tell me! Who directed you to come here to find me?"

    "Hmph! You know what you are asking. Apart from one person in this world, is there anyone else who knows your whereabouts?" The man asked with a disdainful snort.  The old man was immediately speechless.  The old man was breathing heavily and said to the man: "If you have something to say, say it, if you have something to say, let it go quickly. When the business is done, get out of here!"

    The man showed a smile of victory and hurriedly said: "Old man, I know that you are the Beidou of mental ability, so I want your help to make a small modification to the memories of these two children."

    "Huh? Well, I won't do anything immoral." The old man was stunned when he heard this, shook his head and refused.

    "Old man, do you think I am the kind of person who does immoral things?"

    "It's not like that, you are." The old man shook his head, with a confident look on his face.

    The man looked depressed and shouted angrily: "Old man, you're trying too hard to do what you want. It's a long story."

    “Then you speak slowly, I have plenty of time anyway.” The old man said as if he was listening to the story.  Seeing this, the man took a few deep breaths, suppressed the anger in his heart, and asked in a deep voice: "Old man, do you know this person Han Baiwen?"

    "I know, a historical scholar. I heard that he married a beautiful little wife, and that little wife, like him, is also a historical scholar. Huh? You won't tell me that the two children you brought are theirs.  Child, right?"

    "yes."

    “You human trafficker!” the old man suddenly burst out in anger.

    "Oops! Old guy, can't you finish what I said?" the man shouted while avoiding the old man's attack.

    "Okay, tell me. I originally thought you just looked like a bad person, but I didn't expect you are really a bad person. You can do such immoral things as kidnapping and trafficking children, so don't you be afraid of your future children" The old man  He stopped, panting and scolding the man.

    "Shut up! Listen to me!" The man shouted, interrupting the old man's curse. Otherwise, you don't know what unpleasant words the old man would say later.

    "This is what happened" Seeing that he had calmed down the old man with a loud shout, the man quickly told him that he was Han Baiwen's sworn brother. After learning that Han Baiwen was in trouble, he immediately rushed to Han Baiwen to help, but it was still a step too late and only found Han Baiwen.  The couple told the old man what happened to the pair of children they left behind, and at the same time, they also told the old man the reason why they wanted to find the old man.

    After hearing this, the old man looked at the man in surprise and said leisurely: "So you are a good person."

    "Nonsense! I am a good person." The man replied angrily.

    "However, it is easy to deal with girls, but it is a bit difficult to deal with boys. The seeds have sprouted, and there is no guarantee when they will bloom and bear fruit." The old man glanced at the unconscious boy worriedly and said.

    "I heard that there is a treasure called the Seal of the Gods" The man looked at the old man up and down and asked tentatively.

    "No! I don't have any here." The old man immediately shouted that there was no more than three hundred taels of silver in this place.  However, under the man's contemptuous eyes, he finally rubbed his nose helplessly and cursed in a low voice: "That prodigal bitch, you don't want to see that I have some good things."

    "Old man, can you just tell me whether to give it or not?" the man asked with his eyes wide open.

    &nbsp; Hearing this, the old man rolled his eyes and asked: "I said I won't give it, okay?"

    "No." The man replied immediately.

    "Then you are still talking such nonsense!" The old man said, took off the peach wood charm hanging from his neck, hung it around the little boy's neck, and said reluctantly: "Oh, this is the only good thing I have.  .”

    "Old man, don't cry poor in front of me, it won't work." The man looked at the old man with contempt and said.

    ……

    Before leaving, the old man took out a jade tablet and threw it to the man and said: "Take it, this is matched with the seal of the gods. If the seal of the gods is opened, this jade tablet will turn into pieces. You must remember it yourself.  , once the jade tablet is broken, the seal of the Conferred God will lose its effect. If the seeds bloom and bear fruit again, it will not be something you can handle alone."

    The man took the jade token, bowed to the old man and thanked him: "Thank you for the reminder, old man."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 177 Awakening

    Chapter 177 Awakening

    Familiar ceiling, familiar room layout, if it weren't for the pain that came from his body from time to time, Han Yu almost thought that everything that happened before was just a dream.

    "Why am I here?" Han Yu looked at the ceiling and said to himself.  He remembered clearly that after merging with his other self, he seemed to be trapped in a cage. Although he knew what was happening in the outside world, he was powerless to do anything about what happened. He could only watch helplessly as his body  The other "Han Yu" in control is messing around. Except that the other "Han Yu" can slightly influence "Han Yu" when he wants to attack the Courage or Han Mengxin and the others, at other times, Han Yu is just a  Spectators.

    Until the other "Han Yu" was trapped by that thing called the Seal of the Gods, he also lost consciousness until he woke up now.  Where did the other "Han Yu" go?  What exactly is the Seal of the Gods?  Han Yu knew nothing about these things.  Fortunately, the memories of his childhood have been recovered. It is estimated that the seal of the Gods was prepared for him by his master. You will know if you ask him when you meet him that day.  The most important thing right now is to figure out quickly, where are we going?

    "Brother! You're awake." A surprise woke Han Yu who was still thinking about things.

    "Xin'er, thank you for your hard work." Han Yu replied with a smile.  You can guess from the way the bandages are wrapped that it was definitely not done by Lin Ke, that girl who can wrap people into rice dumplings.

    "It's okay, great. Brother, you're finally awake." Han Mengxin said, wiping away the tears that she couldn't help but shed.

    "Haha Don't cry, don't cry. How are Ningping and the others?" Han Yu asked, changing the subject.  However, this trick must be used separately. Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at her brother and followed Han Yu's words: "They have all woken up and can move around freely. Brother, do you know that you have been unconscious for three days?  ”

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately asked nervously: "Three days? Where are we now? Are we still in Leichao?"

    "No more. Sister Ke said that after all, Lei Chao is also a pirate nest. Now there is a melee in Lei Chao. It is very unsafe to stay in Lei Chao. So we will fly the Courage immediately after Ningping and the others wake up.  Leaving the Thunder Nest." Han Mengxin said quickly.

    "Sister Ke? Who is it?" Han Yu asked with confusion.

    "That's Lin Ke. She is older than me, so I call her Sister Ke, and she calls me Sister Xin."

    "Oh, you girls are really easy to get along with each other." Han Yu said with a sudden look on his face.

    After hearing Han Yu's emotion, Han Mengxin curled her lips quietly, then remembered something, and suddenly became a little nervous and said to Han Yu: "Well, brother, I did something of my own initiative, you can't blame me.  .”

    "Well, let's talk about what happened first?" Seeing Han Mengxin's nervous look, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little funny. He had always encountered his sister being nervous on Dragon Horn Star, but this was the first time.

    "Well, I took Al and Dole away from Thunder Nest." Han Mengxin said softly.

    "Ah? You, how could you do such a thing of child trafficking?"

    "No, no, I didn't abduct children, I just didn't want those two little guys to have an accident in Thunder Nest. Brother, that Orr once saved me, so I can't just leave him alone."

    "Then you can't bring two children on board? We are just big children ourselves. We can play with the younger ones, but how can we take care of them?" Han Yu said with a bitter face.

    "It's okay, it's okay, I brought their mother on board." Han Mengxin said quickly.

    "You" Han Yu was speechless to his sister.

    “Brother, I don’t want the Spirit to take the two children on an adventure. My plan is to use the Spirit to carry the three of them, mother and son, to another planet to start their lives again.”

    After listening to Han Mengxin's explanation, Han Yu's expression finally softened, and he nodded and said: "That's about it. Although the adventurous life is exciting, it is also accompanied by dangers. It's just taking them to the next planet, which is not a big deal.  "Wait" Han Yu looked Han Mengxin up and down and asked, "What about you? From what you just said, you don't plan to disembark when the Spirit arrives at the next planet?"

    "Nonsense, you are my brother, of course I will go wherever you go." Han Mengxin rolled her eyes and replied after hearing this.

    "Aren't you going back to Dragon Horn Star?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Han Mengxin shook her head gently: "I won't go back. This time because of us brothers and sisters, Longjiao Star has been attacked once. Who can guarantee that after the first time, there will be a second time in the future?  the third time.We grew up in Ryukaku Star. Even if we cannot contribute to the construction of Ryukaku Star, we cannot bring disaster to Ryukaku Star.  "

    "Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao also left Longjiao Star after you were captured by pirates. I didn't meet them when I returned to Longjiao Star. I don't know where they are now? Have they encountered any danger?  "Han Yu suddenly said something irrelevant.  After hearing this, Han Mengxing sighed and said quietly, "I told them clearly not to blame themselves."

    "Forget it, we will meet each other if we are destined. In this case, then you can stay on the Spirit. It happens that there is still a lack of a doctor on the Spirit, and you can fill this position." Han Yu patted Han Mengxin on the shoulder.  , said with a smile.

    "Great!" Ning Ping cheered from outside the door.

    Seeing that everyone’s eyes were focused on him, Ning Ping quickly continued: "Great, Han Yu, you are finally awake." After saying that, Ning Ping stepped forward and looked at Han Yu.

    Although Ning Ping's concern made Han Yu feel warm in his heart, why did Han Yu always feel that Ning Ping's concern this time was a bit strange.  Especially Shi Bafang and others who came in later had a strange smile on their faces.

    "!!!" Han Yu suddenly thought of a possibility, and suddenly felt a creepy feeling all over his body, and glanced at Ning Ping secretly.  Well?  Why do this kid's eyes always drift to the sister next to him?

    Ning Ping, who was peeking at Han Mengxin, was caught by Han Yu, and then smiled awkwardly at Han Yu.  This time Han Yu understood, it was okay, okay, I dared to believe that this boy did not come down from Beibei Mountain, and he was safe.  However, my sister

    After his memory was restored, Han Yu began to think about things in a more detailed direction, no longer doing whatever he thought of as before.  Although I am still very impulsive, I have begun to learn to consider the consequences.  After thinking about it, Han Yu suddenly smiled slightly. He hadn't even made a single stroke yet. Why was he worrying so much here?  Wait until you really need to step forward.

    "Han Yu, are you hungry? I've prepared some porridge for you, you can eat some first." Shi Bafang, who had returned, walked in with a food plate and said to Han Yu.

    "Oh, thank you." Han Yu thanked him and took the food plate.  But when he saw the food on the plate, Han Yu suddenly showed a bitter look on his face and asked Shi Bafang, "Bafang, I am a patient, are you going to give me this?"

    "This, the doctor said, you have just woken up and your body functions have not recovered yet. If you eat too much, you will be prone to problems." Shi Bafang looked at Han Mengxin and explained to Han Yu.

    "Oh." Han Yu glanced at Han Mengxin and asked Shi Bafang, "Then how long do I need to drink this kind of porridge that can be used as a mirror?"

    "Erthree days."

    "What? How many days?"

    "Three days."

    "Sister, you want my brother's life." Han Yu sighed at Han Mengxin.

    "Stop talking nonsense, of course I know the consequences of doing this. But there is nothing I can do about it. Even though you are confident in what you say now, it is all false. The situation inside your body has already become a mess. And it's not just you,  Ning Ping is the same as you."

    Han Yu finally felt a little better when he heard that there was someone who was going to suffer with him.  When Ning Ping saw that Han Yu seemed to be ready to accept his fate, he immediately became anxious.  He said: "Han Yu, you only eat for three days, but do you know that I have already eaten for three days?"

    "Ahit's okay, I'll just eat for three more days." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping: ""

    Seeing this, Han Yu waved to Ning Ping and said to Ning Ping in a voice that only two people could hear: "You don't want to offend my sister, so you want to persuade me to oppose my sister's decision? There is no way! I won't do that.  I was easily fooled, and I don’t want to be fixed by my sister.”

    Seeing that his thoughts had been revealed, Ning Ping blushed slightly and replied in a low voice: "Then you are willing to drink gruel for three days? You can hear the water in your stomach when you walk."

    "What can you do if you don't give in? Ning Ping, let me tell you quietly, don't look at my sister's gentleness now. She bullied me when she was a child. I don't want to make her go crazy." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a lingering fear.  .

    After finishing speaking, he ignored Ning Ping and asked everyone: "By the way, about the Kshatriya, how did we escape in the end? Who defeated the Kshatriya?"

    As soon as they heard this, everyone froze in unison, with an ugly smile on their faces.  Field asked tentatively: "Han Yu, you don't even remember?"

    "Huh? I don't remember anything?" Han Yu asked with a confused look on his face.

    "Boom~" Before Phil could?? replied, the Spirit suddenly shook violently, and Field said loudly, as if he had found a savior: "Oh no, there must be something wrong with the Spirit again. I have to rush to repair it. If it happens in this situation,  It would be bad if the place lights out." After saying that, he turned around and ran out of Han Yu's room.

    Seeing that it was impossible to call Field back, Han Yu turned his attention to Shi Bafang, who was walking towards the door carrying a used food plate.  Seeing Han Yu staring at him, he smiled bitterly and said: "Han Yu, Ning Ping, Field and I were all unconscious at that time. When we woke up, we were already lying in the small clinic opened by Han Mengxin in Leichao.  It’s in. We really don’t know what happened in the meantime.”

    "Oh, that's it. Then go and do your business." Han Yu nodded and then looked at Lin Ke who was sitting aside.

    Lin Ke subconsciously touched his nose. It was Han Yu's habitual action when he was thinking about something, and now it also infected Lin Ke.  "Han Yu, you really don't remember?" Lin Ke asked tentatively.

    "I can't remember clearly. I just remember that I was pierced through the chest by that Kshatriya's thunder spear. I don't know what happened after that until I woke up now. What happened in the meantime? Tell me.  ?"

    Faced with Han Yu's request, Lin Ke looked embarrassed, winked at Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, and said to Han Yu: "Wait a moment, let's go out and discuss it."

    "Huh?" Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned, but before he could protest, Lin Ke pulled Han Mengxin and Ning Ping out of the room, leaving Han Yu alone in the huge room.

    After walking out of the room door, we came to the place where we were discussing matters. Field and Shi Bafang, who had slipped out earlier, were already waiting there.

    "What should we do? Tell the truth?" Field asked impatiently before Lin Ke and others sat down.

    "Of course we can't tell the truth. If Han Yu is stimulated and another 'Han Yu' appears, then we all will be dead." Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Field and replied.

    "What should we do? Do you want us to make up a story to deceive him?" Field asked tentatively.  At the same time, he glanced at Han Mengxin next to him.  After all, he was discussing how to deceive his brother in front of his sister, which seemed a bit too arrogant.

    "Lies can be divided into good intentions and malicious ones. You lie to my brother because you don't want him to recall those bad things, so I have no problem with lying to my brother." Han Mengxin said expressionlessly.

    Lin Ke listened and nodded slightly, "I understand. Let's discuss how to deceive Han Yu. Everyone thinks about it. If you want to deceive, do it thoroughly. You can't let Han Yu find loopholes in this lie and find out.  We lied to him.”

    While Lin Ke and others were carefully making up stories, Han Yu was also lying on the bed, thinking about what to say if Lin Ke and others asked about what happened to him.  Are you telling the truth?  Ormake up a white lie?

    After thinking about it, Han Yu finally made up his mind: "Let's tell the truth. I'm not good at lying. Don't be estranged from Lin Ke and the others because I can't do it well. Wellas long as they  If you ask, I will tell you the truth."

    Determined, Han Yu quietly waited for the arrival of Lin Ke and others.  After a while, Lin Ke came in alone.  Han Yu just opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Lin Ke said first, "Han Yu, don't be impatient, wait for me to speak slowly. It's a long story"

    As a result, a flawless story emerged through the combined efforts of Lin Ke and others.  In short, when Han Yu and others were about to be wiped out, a mysterious man suddenly appeared. With lightning speed, he defeated the Kshatriyas who had been showing off their power before with one move.  Then, the defeated Kshatriya escaped, and the mysterious man who rescued Han Yu and others also went after the Kshatriya.  Because the Kshatriyas fled, the leaderless thunder gods also fled in all directions.  Lin Ke and Han Mengxin took the opportunity to leave Yunxiao Mountain on the Courage and returned to Han Mengxin's small clinic in Leichao.  After a brief rest, he drove the Courage and left Thunder Nest. Then, Han Yu woke up.

    "In the end, everything is about a mysterious person. This mysterious person is really mysterious." Han Yu thought while looking at the ceiling.

    Seeing Han Yu staring blankly at the ceiling without saying a word, Lin Ke, who had something in his mind, quickly came over and asked: "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    "Ah, I didn't" Han Yu turned around and replied. Unexpectedly, Lin Ke came too close and Han Yu moved too fast. The two of them had an intimate contact inadvertently.

    "Soft." Han Yu only had these three words left in his mind at this time, and the feeling of that moment seemed to be endlessly memorable.  Lin Ke's eyes were horrified, but his body had no strength to move at all. The two of them seemed to be petrified by Medusa at the same time.?General.

    “Dong~dong~dong~Brother, can we come in?” Han Mengxin, who was waiting outside, knocked on the door and asked loudly.

    Han Mengxin’s voice woke up the two people who were petrified.  The two of them moved as fast as if they were electrocuted. Han Yu looked at Lin Ke very embarrassed, his face turned red, while Lin Ke lowered his head, not daring to look at Han Yu.

    "Eh? What's wrong with you? Hey~ Sister Ke, what's wrong with you?" Han Mengxin walked into the room. Lin Ke didn't wait for Han Mengxin to come closer. He lowered his head and rushed out of the room, ignoring whatever Han Mengxin shouted.

    "Weird." Han Mengxin muttered when she saw this, looked at Han Yu who was facing the wall and asked: "Brother, did you and Sister Ke have a quarrel? Did you talk about Sister Ke?"

    "No, no." Han Yu replied in a stuttering tone.

    "Brother, turn around and look at me and speak." Han Mengxin reached out to grab Han Yu's shoulder and said.

    "No, sister, my head hurts a little. What's the matter? Can we talk about it later?" Han Yu said to Han Mengxin begging for mercy.

    "No, brother, you forgot, I am a doctor. If you have a headache, it is more serious to let me take a look quickly." Han Mengxin said reluctantly.

    Han Yu immediately changed his mind and said: "Oh, my head suddenly doesn't hurt anymore. Well, sister, I want to take a rest, can you go and do other things first?"

    "Sure, then you have a good rest. I'm going out first." Han Mengxin let go of Han Yu's shoulders and walked out. At the same time, she said to herself: "Huh, if you don't tell me, won't I ask that question?"  Lin Ke? A man and a woman are alone in a room, something shameful must have happened to you! I have to ask."

    Han Yu was relieved after Han Mengxin was sent away.  "The sudden situation just now was so sudden that I was not mentally prepared at all. If that girl Han Mengxin saw me like this, she would laugh at me for the rest of my life. For the sake of my dignity as an elder brother, I absolutely cannot  Let him see how embarrassed he is now. However, I really didn't expect that girls' lips are so soft." Thinking of this, Han Yu, who was lying on the bed, suddenly reached out and touched his lips with a silly smile.  got up.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 178 Starship Repair Factory

    Chapter 178 Starship Repair Factory

    "Puff~Puff~Puff~" There were several muffled sounds. Field smiled bitterly and said to Ning Ping beside him: "Let's go, let's go see what's wrong with the Spirit this time."

    "Ah." Ning Ping sighed, stood up and followed Field out of the room.

    "Sister Lin Ke, how far is the nearest planet to us?" Orr asked Lin Ke in a low voice.  But Lin Ke turned a deaf ear and stared at the star map in trance.  Han Mengxin next to her couldn't help but frown slightly when she saw this.  Han Mengxin didn't ask until the end what Lin Ke and Han Yu did in the room that day. The only thing that was certain was that there was definitely something going on between the two of them.  As long as you are not blind, you can tell by seeing the awkward expressions on their faces after meeting that there is something going on between these two people.  But no matter how he tried to insinuate himself, Lin Ke just gritted his teeth and refused to let go.

    "It seems that the breakthrough lies with my brother." Han Mengxin thought to herself.  However, his face remained calm as he stepped forward and asked Lin Ke: "Sister Ke, what's wrong with you?"

    "Ah? It's okay." Lin Ke replied with a somewhat flustered expression.

    Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke suspiciously and asked, "Is everything okay?"

    "It's okay, it's really okay." Lin Ke replied repeatedly.

    "Well" Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke without saying anything. After a long time, she smiled slightly and said, "It's okay if you say it's okay. Sister Ke, just now Al asked you how far away is the nearest planet from us?"

    "Ah? Oh, let's see. Hmm there's still half a day's journey. Huh? That's great. I didn't expect that we were lucky. The planet closest to us is Starr, which is known as the Starship Repair Factory. Originally  I was also worried about landing on a planet where Spirit could not be repaired, but now I can finally rest assured."

    After hearing what Lin Ke said, Field, who had just returned from the overhaul, immediately cheered, "Long live, I finally don't have to deal with starships. Ningping, are you happy?"

    "Yeah." Ning Ping, who was covered in oil, nodded in agreement.

    Bigang Star

    Victoria is doing her job as usual. She is an accountant at a starship repair factory. She is usually responsible for the factory's accounting work, and today is no exception.  And just when she was sorting out an account and stretching to go to the window to breathe some fresh air, she suddenly heard a "puff, puff," sound like a fart coming from the air.  Looking up, she saw a starship flying towards her work with black smoke coming from the rear.

    Looking at the starship flying crookedly in the sky like a drunk old cat, Victoria couldn't help but secretly pray that the starship would never hit the office building where she was.

    The starship flew over and the smoke billowed, choking Victoria to cough repeatedly, and her proud white skin was covered with a layer of black ash, like the Kitchen God.  Victoria coughed and took out the small mirror she carried with her. When she opened it and took a look, she almost threw the small mirror in her hand to the ground.  Who's that nigger in the mirror?  After being stunned for a long time, Victoria realized that that was what she looked like now.

    "Victoria, the factory director wants you to go to the maintenance workshop." A familiar voice came from outside the door.

    Victoria knew who was speaking. It was a young man who admired her. Then she turned around and replied, "I'll come right away."

    "Oh my God!" A cry came from outside the door, followed by a burst of rapid footsteps from near to far, gradually disappearing at the end of the corridor.  Victoria immediately laughed bitterly, but then she thought of a good way to prevent being harassed by others.  He didn't even wash up at that moment, so he walked out with a dark and gray face.  Needless to say, those who saw him along the way showed expressions as if they had seen a ghost. They did not encounter any of the usual annoying harassment.

    Arriving at the maintenance workshop, Victoria found her factory director behind her and asked, "Director, are you looking for me?"

    "Ah, mymother!" the factory director turned around and replied casually, but the tone of the last few words was slightly higher than the previous ones.

    "You, what's wrong with you?" the factory director asked with a surprised look on his face.

    “It’s okay, try to work differently.” Victoria replied nonchalantly.

    Hearing this, the factory director waved his hand, "Ah, ah. Forget it, whatever you want. By the way, can you help me estimate how much it will cost to repair this starship?"

    "Yes." Victoria agreed and started working.

    ……

    "Your starship is seriously damaged. Many parts need to be replaced, and some parts are temporarily out of stock. And even if all the parts can be replaced, it will be very difficult for this starship to have the same performance as before.  Difficult things. WellI suggest you focus on??Buy a starship.  "After Victoria made the assessment, she suggested to the owner of the starship.

    "Buy a new one? No, no, this starship is very important to us. Please help us repair this starship." The captain of the starship requested.

    The factory director on the side heard this and said: "Uh Well, this guest, although your starship is indeed from our company, we people also have to eat. To put it bluntly, if I want to help you repair it,  This ship, then many of us here can say that this year's work is in vain. How about you think this is okay? We will apply to the company on your behalf to replace you with one of the same model as this starship."

    "No, there is only one Courage in the world. I won't change it!" The ship owner refused directly.

    "Uhthis" the factory director quickly motioned to Victoria on the side.  Originally, he had hoped that Victoria could pull off some beauty trap, but when he saw Victoria's face at this moment, those thoughts disappeared.  Have you seen anyone who asked Li Kui to be the beauty in Beauty Trap?

    "How about I introduce you to a repair shop?" Victoria asked tentatively.

    "Okay, please tell me." The starship captain replied quickly.  The factory director on the side was only thinking about getting rid of these plague gods who had come to his door, and turned a blind eye to Victoria's intrusive behavior.

    "Since you agree, it's easy to handle. Director, let me go out for a while." Victoria said to the director.

    "Victoria, you're not going to introduce them there, are you?" the factory director asked in surprise.

    "Ah, except there, I guess no starship repair shop in the entire Bigang would be willing to take on this job." Victoria nodded and admitted.

    "Well that's true. Then you go and come back early."

    Under the eyes of everyone, the courage "Puzzle Puzzle" took off, carrying the guide Victoria to fly to a place willing to accept it.  As soon as the Courage left everyone's sight, everyone immediately started talking.

    "Hey, where do you think that girl Victoria will take that broken ship?"

    "Where else can I take it? Except to that madman."

    "No way, that madman said he was mad, but he's not really mad."

    "Tch, a woman who doesn't want to find a girl's job but wants to become a mechanic is not a lunatic."

    "What are you talking about? Go to work!" As soon as the factory director arrived, the workers who were still discussing immediately dispersed.  After driving all the workers to work, the factory director glanced at the sky worriedly, sighed, and turned around to do his own thing.

    Inside the Courage, Victoria looked at Han Mengxin sitting opposite her curiously, guessing the identities of these people.

    "Did you meet pirates on the way here?" Victoria asked Han Mengxin.

    "Ah, we met. There was a little friction." Han Mengxin said softly.

    "Oh, no wonder. What do you do?" Victoria asked again.

    "Travelers, this mother and son are passengers. They were not doing well where they originally lived and wanted to try another planet, so I took them and their son aboard the Spirit."

    "Oh, they are so brave. If it were me, I would not dare to build this kind of starship. To be honest, you can drive it to Bigang, which is already a miracle in itself."

    "Haha we think so too. How long will it take to reach the destination?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile.

    "Let me take a look" Victoria stood up and walked to the monitor to take a look, and said to Lin Ke, who was in charge of operating the starship: "Did you see the small lake on the right side of the starship? Stop there."

    "Okay." Lin Ke agreed, and the Courage slowly changed its direction.

    Victoria returned to her seat and sat down, then asked Han Mengxin: "By the way, what is the name of this starship?"

    "Courage."

    "Wellit does take courage to drive this kind of ship."

    "Hey, hey, what are you talking to?" the captain shouted unhappily.  When Victoria first boarded the ship, Han Mengxin had already introduced the members on the ship to Victoria one by one, so Victoria knew that the person who was dissatisfied with her was named Han Yu and was the owner of this starship.

    "I'm sorry, I'm such an upright person." Victoria apologized to Han Yu apologetically.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and simply stopped talking to Victoria.

    The Spirit arrived at the place designated by Victoria and landed. The hatch opened. Han Yudang stepped off the Spirit first and walked directly to the people waiting there by the lake: "Hello, we need to repair this starship."? 

    "Hello, you are very welcome to Lu Yishou Repair Shop. Here, you will receive meticulous care. I wonder if I can check this poor child first?" The girl by the lake asked Han Yu softly.  .

    "Ah, yes." Han Yu thought that the girl in front of him was a price estimator like Victoria before, so he nodded and agreed to the other party's request.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he nodded, his eyes were dazzled. The girl had already passed him and rushed towards the Courage in his boat parked on the roadside.

    "Hey, Victoria, are you okay?" Han Mengxin asked Victoria in a low voice.

    "No problem." Victoria replied with a strange expression.

    "Hmm?Do you know that girl?" Han Mengxin noticed something was wrong from Victoria's expression and asked tentatively.  Victoria nodded and admitted: "Yes, I know her. She has been her childhood sweetheart since childhood. Of course, if possible, I really don't think I have this bad relationship with her."

    "Um, where are the maintenance technicians of this repair shop? This shouldn't be their shop, right?" Han Mengxin asked, changing the subject.

    "No, this is her shop, and she is the owner of this shop. To tell you the truth, only she, Qiao Yaner, can fulfill your requirements on Bigang. Other repair shops, when they see your  From now on, Starship will only give you one suggestion, change the ship.”

    Victoria’s honesty surprised Han Yu and others, but Han Yu and others were not angry. Instead, they were very curious about why Victoria was so confident in the girl named Qiao Yaner.

    "Qiao Yan'er's father is a very skilled starship repairman. Although he does not have the title of mechanic, his skills are admired by all the starship repairmen in Bigeon. It is a pity that in five years,  The former passed away. Since then, the store has declined. Although Qiao Yan'er inherited his father's talents. But" At this point, Victoria shook her head with regret.

    "What's wrong? But what?" Han Yu couldn't help but ask.  Just when you were enjoying listening to it, you suddenly entered the palace. Do you know that this is very immoral?

    “Alas~ because of gender.”

    "Gender? Do starship maintenance engineers still require that they be male?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Yes, both starship repairmen and mechanics must be men, and women can only do auxiliary work. How can she accept this when she wants to revive the store?"

    "I didn't expect that there are still such rules in the maintenance engineer profession. By the way, do you know the name of Qiao Yan'er's father?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Oh, I know. Yan'er's father's name is very interesting. It has the same two characters, called Qiao Qiao."

    "Qiao Qiao?" Han Yu thought of a person, but then shook his head. Now he didn't know where that Ba Renyi was. Who told him that his senior brother had passed away five years ago.  Forget it, I'll tell him again when we meet again in the future.  If it doesn't happen, I can only say that I'm sorry.

    While everyone was talking, Qiao Yaner returned to the lake in her boat.  As soon as he jumped ashore, he angrily approached Han Yu and asked, "Who is the captain of this ship?"

    "I am."

    "You bastard!" Qiao Yan'er was about to pounce on her. Han Yu quickly stepped aside when he saw this. Victoria hugged Qiao Yan'er and explained to Han Yu and others: "I'm sorry, this girl doesn't mean any harm. She  I just feel sorry for that starship and feel that you guys don’t cherish your own starship too much.”

    After hearing Victoria's explanation, Han Yu scratched his head and said to Qiao Yan'er, who was still snarling at him, but couldn't move forward half an inch because Victoria hugged her waist: "Well, can this starship still be repaired?  "

    "Whoosh~" Han Yu answered with a shoe.  Han Yu dodged and let the shoe fall to the ground.

    "Is it possible? If you don't believe me, I'll try another place." Han Yu asked again with a somewhat unpleasant look on his face.  Think about it, anyone would be angry if they were treated like this, and they are not familiar with you!  If I hadn't noticed that you were a woman, I would have given you a slap to wake you up.

    "Pa~" A slap in the face.  It wasn't Han Yu and others who beat him, it was Victoria.  Victoria stared at Qiao Yan'er angrily and asked, "Are you awake?"

    "Yeah." Qiao Yan'er nodded while covering her beaten cheek.

    "Reply as soon as you wake up." Victoria said impatiently.

    "Oh." Qiao Yan'er agreed, pouted, and walked up to Han Yu with an unhappy look on her face and replied, "It can be repaired."

    "How long will it take?"

    “It depends on the situation, it will take at least a month.” Qiao Yaner silently calculated in her heart and then answered.?.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu asked others for their opinions.

    “We can use this month to help Orr’s mother find a job or open a small shop here.” Han Mengxin was the first to answer, and Lin Ke next to him nodded in agreement.

    Ning Ping then said: "The injuries on our bodies have not healed well. We can take this month to rest. I remember that Bigang Star is located at the junction of the Northern Star Territory and the Eastern Star Territory. After we leave here, we will almost  It’s time to enter the Death Star.”

    Field on the side added: "And we can also use this month to find a starship maintainer here who is willing to go on an adventure with us. Now that we are preparing to enter the Death Star Territory, I want to find a member who is specifically responsible for starship maintenance.  I think it’s essential.”

    Shi Bafang was the only one left speechless. Seeing everyone looking at him, Shi Bafang whispered: "The food reserves on the Courage are running low. It's time to replenish a batch."

    Han Yu clapped his hands and concluded: "Okay, since no one raised any objections, then everyone can do their own thing. Whoever raised the issue just now will be responsible for that issue. Field, you don't have to frown, find Starship  Everyone needs to be involved in the maintenance matter, we won’t just let you find it alone.”

    Field was relieved when he heard this, but then asked worriedly: "How much money do we have left with us?"

    "" Everyone was stunned. After a while, Han Yu sighed, "It seems that making money is also a problem we must solve in the next month."

    “Are you guys short of money?” Qiao Yaner suddenly asked in a low voice.

    "Well, apart from helping Orr, mother and son, and the cost of repairing the starship, we probably won't have much money left." Lin Ke, who has been in charge of accounting, answered for Han Yu.

    "If that's the case, then I don't want you to pay me to repair this starship, as long as you do me a small favor." Qiao Yan'er said tentatively.

    "First tell me what help you need from us?" Han Yu asked cautiously.

    "Actually, this job is also good for you. Repairing your starship also requires parts. And the parts I have here are not the best, so if you want to restore your starship to its original state, it is best to  Just use the best parts.”

    "go on."

    "As for the best parts, in Bigang Star, we can obtain them through legal means. The only way is to participate in the global competition that is held every three days. As long as we can win the competition, we can  You can get a part that performs well.”

    "Can you specify the prize you want?" Han Yu asked.

    "Yes, as long as you win the competition." Qiao Yaner replied with an affirmative look.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 179 The Origin of Rumors

    Chapter 179 The Origin of Rumors

    "So, what is your purpose?" Han Yu asked, staring at Qiao Yan'er.  It's okay to smile, it's either a traitor or a thief!  Han Yu asked himself if he was not familiar with the girl in front of him who wore glasses that almost covered half of her face and had her hair tied back for work convenience. She would definitely not be prepared to give to him and others just because she hit it off with people like him.  convenient.  So, what is her purpose?

    "My purpose? You have also seen that my store is very shabby, and I want to use you to make my store more famous." Qiao Yaner thought for a while and replied.

    "It's that simple?"

    "certainly."

    "What do you say?" Han Yu turned to Ning Ping and asked.

    "You are the leader, you have the final say." Ning Ping replied simply.

    "It doesn't matter to me, it doesn't matter to me whether we compete or not." Shi Bafang replied with a shrug.

    "I wonder if there are any other rewards besides rare parts?" Field asked, holding his chin.

    "I think Qiao Yan'er is quite pitiful. We might as well help her." Lin Ke glanced sympathetically at Qiao Yan'er not far away and then said to Han Yu. Han Mengxin on the side also nodded in agreement and said: "Sister Ke  What I want to say is what I want to say.”

    "Why do I feel like I asked in vain?" Han Yu said to himself after touching the back of his head.

    "You are the leader, you decide." Everyone said to Han Yu in unison.  Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to Qiao Yan'er, "Okay, we are willing to help you. Happy cooperation."

    “A pleasure to work with.”

    The prosperous area of ??Bigang Star

    Since it is called a starship repair shop, the bustling area of ??course refers to the vicinity of the repair shop with advanced maintenance capabilities.  In a manor-like building, Ma Xin, the president of Xinghuo Maintenance Factory, was listening to reports from his subordinates.

    "You mean, someone drove a starship to that woman's place?" Ma Xin asked in a gloomy voice.

    "Yes, it is."

    "Who is so bold? How dare you ignore my order and send business to that woman?"

    The man who was questioned subconsciously swallowed and replied in a low voice: "It's that bitch Victoria."

    "It's her again? What on earth is she thinking?" Ma Xin's voice was full of helplessness and dissatisfaction.

    "You go down first and keep an eye on the people who go to that woman's shop for me." Ma Xin was silent for a moment and ordered his subordinates.

    "Yes, I will take care of it now." The subordinate agreed, turned around and left the office as if running away.

    After sending away his men, Ma Xin opened the drawer, took out a photo of the three of them placed inside, and said with a sneer: "I said before that you will have no place in Bigang, so no matter who helps you,  The result is the same, Qiao Yaner."

    “Bang~bang~bang~” There was a knock on the door. Ma Xin put away the photo and said, “Come in.”

    A brown-haired young man wearing a melon cap walked in, "Boss, Fatty An San from the arena is here."

    "Huh? What is he doing here?" Ma Xin couldn't help but wonder.

    The brown-haired young man shrugged, "I don't know, but judging from his appearance, it shouldn't be anything fatal."

    "In that case, go ahead and invite him in." Ma Xin thought for a while and said to the brown-haired young man.

    "Yes." The brown-haired young man took the order and left the room.

    After a while, a bloated fat man walked in with a flattering smile on his face.  When he saw Ma Xin, he quickly saluted and said, "An Sanbao has met Boss Ma."

    Before An Sanbao was about to bend down and salute, Ma Xin waved his hand and asked, "Okay, don't salute. Third Fatty, what do you want from me?"

    "This" An Sanbao glanced at the brown-haired young man standing aside and hesitated to speak.  Upon seeing this, Ma Xin said to the brown-haired young man: "Fang Bing, please stay away."

    "Yes." Fang Bing, a young man with brown hair, agreed, glared at An Sanbao, and turned around to leave.

    As soon as the door was closed, An Sanbao immediately turned away, leaned towards Ma Xin and said urgently: "Boss Ma, help me." Ma Xin glanced at An Sanbao after hearing this, "What happened? Tell me  Clear."

    Seeing that Ma Xin didn't look anxious at all, An Sanbao looked even more anxious and said quickly: "Boss Ma, the batch of goods you want is lost."

    "Huh? Say it again." Ma Xin's expression finally changed.

    "I said, the batch of goods you want is gone." An Sanbao repeated in a low voice.

    "You trash!" Ma Xin grabbed An SanThe treasure was lifted up.  Even though An Sanbao could lift more than three hundred kilograms, in Ma Xin's hands, it was like lifting a piglet, without any difficulty at all.

    "Boss Ma, please spare your life. I don't want to either." An Sanbao did not dare to struggle and could only shout loudly.

    "Hmph!" Ma Xin threw An Sanbao to the ground, stared at An Sanbao and shouted: "Tell me what happened clearly! If you hide anything, I will eat you alive!"

    "Yes, yes, I dare not hide it, I dare not hide it." An Sanbao knelt on the ground and said repeatedly.  He couldn't get up. Being overwhelmed by Ma Xin's momentum at this time, An Sanbao's legs became weak and he couldn't stand up at all.

    Listening to An Sanbao's stammering story, the furious Ma Xin slowly calmed down.  In fact, things are not as bad as Ma Xin imagined. It's just that the goods he needs and the goods used as rewards in the arena have been exchanged. In other words, his goods have become prizes for next month's competitive competition.  .  The reason why An Sanbao is performing as he is now is entirely because of his poor psychological quality. This kind of accident makes him unable to bear it.

    Looking somewhat speechless at An Sanbao, who was kneeling on the ground with tears streaming down his face, and kept admitting his mistake, Ma Xin could not say a word of reproach. In the end, he could only sigh helplessly and asked: "Then how are you going to give me my goods?"  I?"

    "This" An Sanbao looked at Ma Xin hesitantly.  Seeing An Sanbao's retarded behavior, Ma Xin immediately felt angry and couldn't help but curse angrily: "Get out! Don't let me see you again! You must give me a lot of my goods."  Send it back, otherwise, I will turn you into a part I need."

    "Yes, yes." An Sanbao turned around and rolled out of the room.  He sighed and walked out. It seemed that Bigang couldn't stay anymore. He had offended the most powerful person in Bigang, so he couldn't even think about leaving.

    With long sighs along the way, An Sanbao walked to the gate.  But when he saw a person getting out of the car at the door, his eyes suddenly lit up and he rolled over like a ball. He shouted again and again: "Military advisor, you are finally back. Lao An wants you to death."  ”

    Zhu Wen was sighing that he was finally back. Suddenly he heard someone calling him, and then he saw a spherical object rolling over. He couldn't help but wonder: "How good is the relationship between this three fat man and me?"

    "Military advisor, help me." An Sanbao grabbed Zhu Wen's hand and begged in a low voice.

    "Huh?" Zhu Wen couldn't help but be stunned.

    "This is not the place to talk. Let's talk somewhere else." An Sanbao didn't care whether Zhu Wenle was happy or not, and dragged Zhu Wen into his car and drove away.

    In the car, Zhu Wen asked An Sanbao with a puzzled look on his face: "Three Fatty, which song are you singing?"

    "Alas, a moment of negligence caused a catastrophe. Please give me a clear path for the sake of my colleagues." An Sanbao asked Zhu Wen in a low profile.

    "Tell me what it is first?" Zhu Wen replied cautiously.  Zhu Wen didn't dare to make any guarantee with An Sanbao before he figured out what was going on.  However, An Sanbao felt reassured after hearing Zhu Wen's answer. He quickly repeated to Zhu Wen what he had said to Ma Xin before, and then looked at Zhu Wen hopefully.

    Zhu Wen was silent after listening to An Sanbao's words.  The thing doesn't seem complicated, but I just don't know what boss Ma Xin's attitude is towards this matter?  If the boss intends to use this matter to deal with the three fat men in front of him, then if he helps An Sanbao make plans, will it make the boss dissatisfied with him? In that case, the gains outweigh the losses.

    Seeing that Zhu Wen was worrying about gains and losses, An Sanbao suddenly wondered if the other party wanted to bargain with him, so he couldn't help but said tentatively: "Military advisor, I have a daughter"

    "Don't worry, I'll just give you some advice, as long as you don't talk about your daughter." Zhu Wen quickly interrupted Zhu Wen.  Good guy, Zhu Wen has seen An Sanbao's daughter with his own eyes.  As the saying goes, green is better than blue It seems to be so.  The daughter of Lao An's family, just by looking at her body shape, you can tell that she is his daughter without any introduction. She is called fat.  I remember when Zhu Wen saw the girl for the first time, looking at the tall and round girl in front of him, Zhu Wen couldn't help giving a thumbs up and praised: "Girl, you are such a man." As a result, Zhu Wen lay in bed for half a year.  Now whenever someone mentions that girl, Zhu Wen's legs feel weak and scared.

    "Really? Military advisor, you are really my savior. By the way, come to my house for a meal. Furong mentioned you a few days ago." Furong is the name of An Sanbao's daughter. It can be seen that the name is nice.  It doesn't mean anything. Zhu Wen deeply agrees with this.

    "No need. Third Fatty, if you really want me to give you advice, stop mentioning that hero of yours in front of me."Zhu Wen warned An Sanbaodao solemnly.

    An Sanbao, who failed to promote his daughter again, could only nod helplessly, and finally muttered in a low voice unwillingly: "Actually, my Furong is still very good. She has successfully lost weight recently and has reduced from 400 pounds to 395 pounds."

    "Is there any difference?" Zhu Wen rolled his eyes and thought to himself.

    Seeing that Zhu Wen was unwilling to go to his home, An Sanbao took Zhu Wen to the arena.  Zhu Wen had already learned what happened from An Sanbao's mouth on the way here, and also knew what An Sanbao was worried about.  Like Ma Xin, this kind of thing is not a big deal in Zhu Wen's eyes. Isn't it just a confusion between goods and goods?  Just switch it back.  No one would know anyway.

    "That, no one knows?" After listening to Zhu Wen's suggestion, An Sanbao said softly.

    "Huh? Who knows?" Zhu Wen couldn't help but asked curiously.

    "Hmm I can't tell clearly. As you know, the arena has a rule, which is to announce the prizes in advance between games"

    "You won't tell me, now everyone in Bigang knows what the prize is this time, right?" Zhu Wen asked, staring at An Sanbao.

    "Yeah." An Sanbao nodded slightly.

    Zhu Wen felt a little dizzy and couldn't help scolding: "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "I……"

    Before An Sanbao could finish speaking, the ground trembled, making Zhu Wen think there was an earthquake.  Unexpectedly, An Sanbao next to him saw this and quickly comforted him: "Don't worry, it's not an earthquake, it's my daughter who is here."

    "Dad, why are you here?"

    An Sanbao raised his head and said to his beloved daughter who was blocking his own sun: "Fu Rong, of course dad has something to do when he comes here. Why are you here? By the way, let me introduce to you Hey, military advisor, where are you going?"

    Hearing An Sanbao's question, Zhu Wen, who was rushing towards the door, replied without looking back: "Go to the boss to beg for mercy."

    "Alas~" Seeing Zhu Wen leave without looking back, An Sanbao couldn't help but sigh.  Zhu Furong next to her couldn't help but ask: "Dad, why are you sighing?" An Sanbao looked up at his precious daughter after hearing this, and took it into consideration.

    The next day, while Zhu Wen was still sleeping, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open with great force. A figure like a black iron tower rushed in, grabbed Zhu Wen who was sleeping soundly on the bed, and shook him vigorously.  : "Wake up, wake up quickly."

    "Uh, uh strong man, let me sleep for a while." Zhu Wen narrowed his eyes and begged for mercy from the man holding his collar.

    Unexpectedly, the man who was called a strong man immediately became furious, threw Zhu Wen on the bed and shouted: "Open your dog eyes and see, how does my aunt look like a man?"

    Zhu Wen felt a pain in his butt, but after hearing the man’s question, the pain in his butt was no longer a big deal.  His mind had cleared.  Take a closer look at this person standing next to your bed, oh my god!  An Furong!  !

    Zhu Wen subconsciously wanted to run away, but An Furong seemed to have expected Zhu Wen's move. Before Zhu Wen could jump out of bed and take two steps, she reached out and grabbed Zhu Wen's neck and pulled Zhu Wen back to her.  Throw it back on the bed.

    "You, what do you want to do? Don't mess around!" Zhu Wen was like a girl who was about to be raped. He grabbed the collar of his clothes with both hands, huddled by the bed and shouted to An Furong.

    "Hmph! My aunt is not interested in a man like you, who looks like a chicken." An Furong glanced at Zhu Wen disdainfully and said.  After hearing An Furong's words, Zhu Wen was not only not angry, but also felt happy.

    "Then I don't know why the girl is here to find me?" Zhu Wen asked tentatively.

    An Furong was also cheerful and answered without any concealment: "My father asked me to come. He said you would give him a satisfactory answer. Before you give him a satisfactory answer, let me accompany you."

    "This damn fat man." When Zhu Wen heard this, his teeth immediately itched with hatred.

    "Girl, men and women are not intimate. For the sake of girl's reputation, girl should go back." Zhu Wen persuaded An Furong.

    "It's okay, I don't care." An Furong said carelessly.

    When Zhu Wen heard this, tears almost flowed out, and he shouted in his heart: "But I care."

    She was almost drooling, no matter how Zhu Wen tried to coerce or induce her, An Furong would not leave.  In the end, Zhu Wenfa shouted fiercely: "An Furong! Don't think that you can open a dyeing workshop just by giving you a few colors! Go back and tell your old man that if he wants me to help him overcome this difficulty, he should think less.  idea!"

    "You dare to threaten my father? I'm warning you, Zhu Wen, youIf you don't help my father with advice, I will tell others that you molested me!  "An Furong yelled at Zhu Wen not to be outdone.

    "I molested you?" Zhu Wen's nose almost broke with anger.  With your respectable appearance, I won’t even give you any money!  He immediately retorted with a sneer: "Miss Furong, do you think if we stand together, in the eyes of others, who is more likely to molest the other?"

    "Don't you dare me to be my aunt?" An Furong shouted, stretched out her hand and started to unbutton her clothes.  Zhu Wen was so frightened that he quickly screamed: "Stop! You won, don't mess around, and say what you have to say."

    Seeing Zhu Wen's submission, An Furong smiled proudly, buttoned up the unbuttoned buttons, and said to Zhu Wen like a winner: "Tell me, what idea have you come up with?"

    Zhu Wen looked frustrated, and just as he was about to speak, the door to the room was pushed open, and Fang Bing walked in, "Zhu Wen, the boss wants to see" Fang Bing was petrified, "Oh my god, what did I see? Zhu Wen  Sitting on the boat in disheveled clothes, looking sad, and this woman next to her? Why is she buttoning her buttons? Could it be"

    A picture not suitable for children appeared in Fang Bing's mind.

    "HmmZhu Wen, hurry up, the boss is waiting for you in the office." Fang Bing coughed lightly, exited the room, and closed the door.

    The sound of the door closing brought Zhu Wen out of his daze, and he screamed: "My innocence."

    Fang Bing, who hadn't gone far, heard Zhu Wen's screams and sighed sympathetically, thinking to himself: "Oh~ it would be really tragic if my innocence was taken away by that kind of woman."

    But sympathy is sympathy. After meeting Ma Xin, Fang Bing immediately reported what he discovered to Ma Xin.  Hearing that his right-hand military advisor had his innocence taken away by a woman who was more masculine than a man, Ma Xin couldn't help but feel a little surprised. This Zhu Wen's taste was a bit heavy.

    On the way to Ma Xin's office, Zhu Wen always felt that the people he met were pointing at him behind his back, as if they were still discussing something in a low voice, and they were full of sympathy and regret when they looked at him.

    "What's going on?" Zhu Wen thought in confusion.

    With this doubt, Zhu Wen came to Ma Xin's office. After knocking on the door and entering, he saw that his boss Ma Xin also had a look of sympathy and regret.

    "You're here? Hurry up and sit down." Ma Xin stood up uncharacteristically and greeted Zhu Wendao.

    "Ah, ah." Zhu Wen, who was a little overwhelmed by Ma Xin's abnormality, sat on the sofa and heard Ma Xin suddenly say: "Zhu Wen, this, it has happened, so don't think about it.  It will pass." He said and patted Zhu Wen's shoulder comfortingly.

    "Huh?" Zhu Wen felt even more confused.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 180 Plan

    Chapter 180 Plan

    "Fang Bing! Don't hide, you kid! Give me back my innocence!" Zhu Wen blushed and shouted at Fang Bing, who was hiding behind Ma Xin.  Fang Bing retorted after hearing this: "Zhu Wen, if you want to be innocent, you should go to that An Furong. What are you doing to me?"

    "Nonsense, wouldn't my innocence be ruined if you, the big mouth, talk nonsense? You, the big mouth, spread rumors and cause trouble!" Zhu Wen pointed at Fang Bing and cursed angrily.  Only being stopped by Ma Xin, Zhu Wen couldn't catch Fang Bing for a while, and Zhu Wen jumped up in anxiety.  But Fang Bing denied it flatly: "I don't do anything wrong, and I'm not afraid of ghosts calling the door. I just told everyone what I saw. As for what everyone will think, I can't control it."

    "You bastard!"

    "Okay, okay, Zhu Wen, calm down, we are all brothers, why bother?" Ma Xin stopped Zhu Wen with a smile and persuaded him.

    "Boss, don't stop me. This Fang Bing relies on your favor all day long to spread rumors and cause trouble. Over the years, his other skills have not improved, but his ability to cross tongues has increased day by day. He is already better than the most professional  My eighth wife is even more professional!"

    When Fang Bing heard this, he immediately became unhappy and retorted loudly: "Zhu Wen, don't push yourself too hard. Can you blame me for this? As soon as I entered, I saw you sitting on the bed crying, and An Furong looked like she had just finished her work.  , what can I say at that time? Of course I have to quit quickly to save you some face"

    "Bah! Are you telling me to save some face? Are you talking about saving face for me? Also, when did I cry?" Zhu Wen cursed fiercely and asked loudly.

    "It was an accident. I just told the boss's secretary, and I also told her not to tell anyone else."

    "That little bastard. If you tell her, won't you tell everyone?" Zhu Wen shouted loudly.

    "Okay, okay, don't say a word." Ma Xin shouted and shouted at the two people who were still arguing.  Although Zhu Wen and Fang Bing stopped talking, they still stared at each other like a pair of fighting cocks.  Ma Xin shook his head and smiled bitterly, then asked Zhu Wen: "Zhu Wen, are you really not"

    "Boss, I am innocent." Zhu Wen replied through gritted teeth.

    "Okay, okay, I believe you."

    “That’s weird.” Fang Bing added next.

    "Fang Bing!" Ma Xin and Zhu Wen shouted in unison.

    After scolding Fang Bing, Ma Xin asked Zhu Wendao: "Then why is An Furong looking for you so early in the morning?"

    "It's not his father's fault." Zhu Wen replied with a depressed look.

    "Huh? What's going on with the three fat guys? What's going on?" Ma Xin asked doubtfully.

    "Sure enough. Boss, it was the matter that the batch of goods was mixed up."

    After listening to Zhu Wen’s reminder, Ma Xin remembered that this was indeed not a very serious matter, so Ma Xin didn’t take it seriously at all.  He asked casually: "Then how are you going to help that timid fat man? The reward won't be that An Furong, right?"

    "Boss, please don't make such disgusting jokes? I just had breakfast." Zhu Wen replied with a bitter face.

    Seeing the bitter look on Zhu Wen's face, Ma Xin couldn't help but laugh, "Haha OK, I said something wrong. Seriously, how are you going to help that three fat guy get through this difficulty?"

    "What else can we do? Since that three fat man confused the goods we wanted with the prizes for the competition. In the next month, we will send people to participate in the competition. If we win, it will be over." Zhu Wen shrugged.  road.

    "Well, this is indeed a solution. Then who are you going to look for?"

    "Let Fang Bing be responsible. This guy has been idle during this period, which is indeed a bit too shameful. It's better to find more things for him to do. This will save him from spreading gossip!" At this point, Zhu Wen couldn't bear it.  He glared at Fang Bing.

    Just as Fang Bing was about to refute, he heard Ma Xin nodding in agreement with Zhu Wen's suggestion, "Okay, I'll do as you say and give Fang Bing more opportunities to practice. Fang Bing, this month's competition will depend on your performance.  "

    "Don't worry, boss. With the reputation of our Xinghuo Repair Shop, who dares to compete with us." Fang Bing replied confidently.

    "Wait a minute, you can't use the name of Xinghuo Maintenance Factory, you and the person you find can only compete in your own name." Zhu Wen added on the side.

    "Why?" Fang Bing asked Zhu Wendao with wide eyes.

    "It's very simple, in order to prevent those who lost from gossiping." Zhu Wen rolled his eyes and replied.  After listening to Zhu Wen's explanation, Ma Xin nodded in agreement and replied: "Yes, we are the organizer of the competition. We will organize it, and then let our people win. During this periodTo avoid suspicion of cheating.  Fang Bing, couldn't you have done this without Xinghuo's support?  "

    "Of course not." Fang Bing answered with a straight chest, and then glared at Zhu Wen. He firmly believed that Zhu Wen asked him to participate in the competition in a private name, and his purpose was definitely not purely for the sake of Xinghuo's reputation.

    "Okay, since the matter has been decided like this, then Fang Bing, go down and prepare. During this time, train hard and tell me the companions you like, and I will let them obey your orders."

    "Yes." Fang Bing took the order and left.

    Ma Xin looked at Zhu Wen and said: "Military advisor, of course I am not asking you to come back this time for the sake of that boy Fang Bing, nor for that fat man An San. I have only one purpose for bringing you back. Look at this." Ma Xin said  As he spoke, he took out a document from the drawer and handed it to Zhu Wen.

    Zhu Wen took the document and looked at it. His expression suddenly changed and he asked in a voice, "Is what it says true?"

    "Judging from the long-standing reputation of that organization, what is said above is **true. However, the method of opening it mentioned above is a bit too mysterious. The key to unlocking it turns out to be the blood of immediate family members."

    After listening to Ma Xin’s answer, Zhu Wen had a solemn look on his face, “It’s better to believe that it exists than to believe that it doesn’t exist. The only thing we can feel lucky about now is that the immediate family member is on Bigang.”

    "Yes, but the relationship between her and us is very tense. Is there any way you can ease the conflict between us and her?" Ma Xin looked at Zhu Wen hopefully and asked.

    "Erthis" Zhu Wen was a little confused.  That woman has been hating Xinghuo for more than a day or two. For this reason, Xinghuo has retaliated against the other party many times, openly and covertly. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as the same as water and fire. Now he wants to ease the relationship with the other party.  Even if you have intentions on your side, it still depends on whether the other party is willing to accept it.

    Seeing Zhu Wen’s embarrassed look, Ma Xin’s face also became ugly.  I asked Zhu Wen to come back just to help find a solution, but I didn't expect that Zhu Wen had no solution.

    "If that doesn't work, let's just use some tough tactics to kidnap the woman and let her go after the incident is over." Zhu Wen frowned and came up with an idea.

    "Bad idea, you don't know who that woman is? Capture her? Is that any different from poking a hornet's nest? Don't look at her father who doesn't seem to care about her now, but if she really appears to be in any danger, look at her  Will father come forward?" Ma Xin angrily rejected Zhu Wen's proposal.

    "Otherwise, we can only ask Xiang Yu to take action."

    "Looking for him?"

    "Well, it's a beauty trap."

    "can it be done?"

    “Try it, even if you fail, there is nothing to lose.”

    “Then let’s give it a try.”

    Xiang Yu, who was flirting with a female employee, suddenly shuddered and turned his head inexplicably to look behind him, but there was no one there.

    “Brother Yu, what’s wrong with you?” The nymphomaniac, who was being coaxed by Xiang Yu’s sweet words, asked in confusion.

    "It's okay, it's okay. I just felt like someone was standing behind me and looking at me." Xiang Yu replied with a smile.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, the two nymphomaniacs who were fascinated by his words suddenly reminded Xiang Yu in a low voice with frightened expressions: "Brother Yu, don't say such words here, it will scare people to death."

    "Huh? Haha you are so timid." Xiang Yu was stunned for a moment, then laughed.

    "Brother Yu, we are really scared. Because someone has really seen something unclean here, and it is right behind you, Brother Yu." One of the nymphomaniacs pointed at Yu's back.  Xiang Yu laughed: "Don't be joking. If there is really something unclean, ask him to come over and pat me on the shoulder."

    "Hey, Xiang Yu, the boss is looking for you." Gu Le, who was ordered to come to find Xiang Yu, patted Xiang Yu on the shoulder from behind and said.

    Xiang Yu: ""

    "Hey, what's wrong with you?" Seeing that Xiang Yu didn't respond, Gu Le turned to the front and asked.  Xiang Yu's face was ashen, his eyes were straight, and he was staring ahead blankly.

    "Huh?" Gu Le glanced in the direction Xiang Yu was looking in confusion, but found nothing unusual.  He casually asked the two female employees on the side: "Do you know what happened to him?"

    The two female employees looked at each other, and one of them whispered: "Just now, Brother Yu was telling us that if there is really an unclean thing in this world, let that unclean thing pat him on the shoulder, and then,  Brother Le, you’re here.”

    Gu Le understood and sent away the two female employees first, and then waved hard against Xiang Yu's handsome face.  "Bang!" A clear voice echoed in the corridor.

    ……

    "Gu Le, your actions are too shady."?.  Xiang Yu complained to Gu Le while rubbing his cheeks.

    “I’ll take you down, you’re so scared that you still have the nerve to complain.” Gu Le scolded without showing any signs of weakness.

    "That was an accident. Who would have thought that you would appear behind me like a ghost. Please, you are human. Can you make some noise when you walk next time?" Xiang Yu suggested to Gu Le with a depressed look on his face.  .  Regarding Xiang Yu's suggestion, Gu Le shrugged and didn't take it to heart at all.

    The two people came to Ma Xin's office, and Gu Le stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    "Boss, I brought Xiang Yu." Gu Le reported to Ma Xin after entering the door.

    "Well, well done. Xiang Yu, I have a mission for you this time What happened to your face? Did you get beaten up by that girl again?"

    "Look at what you said, it seems like I am always beaten by others." Xiang Yu complained dissatisfiedly.

    "It doesn't seem like it, but I really get beaten up by others often." Gu Le corrected from the side.

    Xiang Yu rolled his eyes at the other person and said angrily: "If you don't speak, no one will think you are mute. Boss, what do you want to see me for this time?"

    "Ugh I originally planned to let you pick up a girl, but now it seems that there is something wrong with the success."

    "No, boss, this was not beaten by a woman, but by this guy." Xiang Yu seemed to regret it after hearing what Ma Xin said, and quickly explained to Ma Xin the origin of the slap mark on his face.

    "Huh? Are you already hungry to that extent?" Ma Xin said with a surprised look on his face.

    "Ah?" Xiang Yu was stunned for a moment, but then he understood the meaning of Ma Xin's words, and immediately said in a dumbfounded voice: "Boss, you are not joking like this, you know my hobbies."

    "Haha Okay, no more joking. Among the five of us, you are the most playful and the best at making girls happy. You must be the one to do this."

    "Thank you for your trust, boss. Well, boss, can I ask a question?"

    "You ask."

    "Well, who is the girl I want to chase?"

    "An Furong."

    "Oh my god." Xiang Yu sat down on the ground. Gu Le next to him patted Xiang Yu on the shoulder with a gloating smile, "Brother, come on."

    "I'll go to hell with you." Xiang Yu slapped Gu Le's man away, jumped up and glared at Zhu Wen who had just spoken: "Zhu, I didn't offend you, did I?"

    "Haha don't worry, I'm just kidding you." Zhu Wen said with a smile.

    Xiang Yu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, "Let me tell you, that An Furong has obviously slept with you, why does she still need me to intervene?"

    "Pfft" Ma Xin spit out all the tea in a mouthful.  Zhu Wen stared at Xiang Yu with wide eyes and asked, "Who said that? Who did you listen to?"

    "ErFang Bing."

    "FangBing" Zhu Wen said through gritted teeth.

    "Boss, is Zhu Wen okay?"

    "It's okay. This is a personal grudge between him and Fang Bing. Let's not get involved." Ma Xin glanced at Zhu Wen carefully and whispered to Xiang Yu and Gu Le.

    "Boss, I have some personal matters and I need to go out for a while." Zhu Wen said loudly to Ma Xin.

    "Ah, you are busy, you are busy." Ma Xin nodded quickly.

    After seeing Zhu Wen go out, Ma Xin continued to say to Xiang Yu: "The treasure we have been looking for now has a new look. The location has been found, but the method of opening it is a bit special. It must belong to that person's immediate relative.  Blood. So, I hope you can complete this task."

    "Boss, you mean, my target this time is the woman named Victoria?" Xiang Yu confirmed to Ma Xin.

    "That's right."

    "Hmmshe's good-looking and has a good figure. You won't suffer if you pick her up." Xiang Yu calculated in a low voice, nodded and said to Ma Xin: "Boss, don't worry. I'll take care of this matter."

    "Really? That's up to you. But, you really don't need our help?"

    "No need, how can you ask someone to help with things like picking up girls? That would take away a lot of fun." Xiang Yu simply refused.

    "Okay then. I wish you success."

    Xiang Yu left the room and was preparing his plan to pick up girls. Gu Le suddenly said to Ma Xin: "Boss, I'd better go and have a look. I don't know why, but I always feel that this kid will encounter setbacks this time."

    "Well, you might as well go and have a look, but be careful not to let Xiang Yu find out."

    "Yes, I promise not to show up if it's not necessary."

    &nbsp; After dismissing Gu Le, Ma Xin breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and went to the window. She saw a noisy crowd below, and a circle of people had gathered. Zhu Wen and Fang Bing were fighting among the crowd.  Regarding this situation, Ma Xin did not speak out to stop it.  To be honest, this approach is the only way to stop that rumor.  What's more, Ma Xin also felt that Fang Bing went a little too far this time, and it was necessary to teach him a lesson.  This will save him from being so loud-mouthed in the future and leaking things he doesn't want others to know, thus causing unnecessary trouble.

    Although Zhu Wen is a military strategist, his skills are not weak. He punched left hook, right hook and Fang Bing was almost unable to find his way.  Ma Xin's brows could be seen frowning.  This Fang Bing is really a waste. Maybe Zhu Wen's previous accusation was right. Fang Bing's time in the past few years has been wasted on talking.

    Looking at Fang Bing being beaten, Ma Xin's thoughts suddenly returned to ten years ago. At that time, he was just a mechanical apprentice who knew nothing, surrounded by a master who taught him carefully and a man who treated him as if he were his own flesh and blood.  Master's Wife those days of studying art can be said to be the happiest days that Ma Xin has ever lived.  But as one thing happened, everything changed. His master and his wife died unexpectedly, and he became a rebel who bullied his master and destroyed his ancestors. If it weren't for the warning from the old forces in Big Ang Star, he would still be bullying his master now.  He and his wife are the only flesh and blood left in the world.

    "Oh~ things are so unpredictable. Who would have thought that the boy who swore to be filial to his master and his wife when he grew up would actually become the murderer of his master and his wife after he became an adult. He took up the life-long efforts of his master and his wife and constantly exploited them.  Use various methods to exclude and suppress the descendants of master and master’s wife who stayed on Bigang.” Ma Xin said to himself with blurry eyes.

    "No, no, lower it a little, lower it a little." Qiao Yan'er, the owner, secretary, secretary, maintenance clerk, receptionist and after-sales attendant of the Lu Yishou repair shop, shouted to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Following Qiao Yaner’s instructions, Han Yu and Ning Ping placed the starship parts in their hands where they should be.  According to Qiao Yan'er, the Courage was seriously damaged, and Lu Yishou's repair shop needed help from Han Yu and others because of a shortage of employees.

    After all, Qiao Yan'er had already said that she would not charge for the repair of the Courage. Han Yu and others could not refuse Qiao Yan'er's request, so they transformed themselves into temporary employees of the repair shop.

    "Qiao Yan'er, how long will it take to repair the Courage?" During the break, Han Yu couldn't help but ask Qiao Yan'er.

    Qiao Yan'er replied with a smile on her face: "Quickly. Let's repair what can be repaired now, and when we get the necessary parts, we just need to install them. Huh? Victoria, why do you look so bad?  Did something happen on the way here?"

    "No, it's okay." Victoria replied with a somewhat panicked expression.

    "You didn't meet a gangster, did you?" Han Yu joked with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, Victoria blurted out: "How do you know?"

    "Huh? I really met a gangster." Han Yu said with some surprise.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 181: You also need to look at the target when playing a gangster

    Chapter 181: You also have to look at the target when playing a gangster

    When Victoria heard that she had met a gangster, Qiao Yaner hurriedly stepped forward and checked her up and down. While checking, she asked, "Are you being bullied?"

    "No, that gangster is quite polite. Oh~ Damn Yan'er, where are you touching?" Victoria screamed, covered her chest with her hands and jumped to the side, looking at Han Yu and Ning Ping with a blushing face.

    Qiao Yaner came to her senses immediately, coughed slightly and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Hmm, Han Yu, Ning Ping, everything is fine here. You can go and rest."

    Han Yu nodded and asked Victoria: "Victoria, where did you meet the gangster?"

    "What? Are you going to learn from the other party?" Qiao Yaner asked curiously.

    "Fuck you, I want to ask him clearly and drive him away. You two girls are not the only ones here." Han Yu replied angrily.  Indeed, in addition to Qiao Yaner and Victoria, there are two girls, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke.

    “On my way here, there was a small forest nearby.” Victoria said to Han Yu.

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him and left with Ning Ping.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way of how Qiao Yaner checked Victoria, just talk about Han Yu and Ning Ping rushing to the grove that Victoria mentioned.  But when he got there, he saw Han Yu and realized that he was late.  They saw Lin Ke and Han Mengxin beating up a man. The man was knocked to the ground, covering his vital parts and begging for mercy. Unfortunately, they did not get any understanding from Lin Ke and Han Mengxin.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were hiding in the woods. Looking at the man who was beaten to death, they suddenly felt a little sympathy for him.  Playing a gangster also depends on the target.

    Finally, after Lin Ke and Han Mengxin had taught the blind gangster a lesson and left hand in hand, Han Yu and Ning Ping came out of their hiding places.  Why not meet Lin Ke and Han Mengxin?  Han Yu didn't know either.  I just instinctively felt that it would not be good to meet Lin Ke or Han Mengxin at this time.

    Arriving in front of the gangster who was about to be beaten to death, Han Yu asked softly: "Hey, are you dead?"

    ""

    "Wow, beauty."

    "Where is it?" The gangster who was lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog suddenly jumped up and looked around.

    "left already."

    Hearing this, the gangster glanced at Han Yu and Ning Ping, snorted disdainfully, and limped away.  Han Yu shouted at his back: "Hey, don't come next time, or you'll get beaten up."

    "Tch~ It's just a beating, what's the big deal? Hiss~" It seemed like it had touched the wound, and the pain was so painful that the gangster who was pretending to be a hero couldn't help but grin.

    It’s hard to persuade a damned person with good words.  If a person wants to commit suicide, it is impossible to persuade him to do so.

    Xiang Yu limped back to his residence. When he opened the door, he saw that his eldest son, Ma Xin, and several brothers were already waiting there.  As soon as he saw his injury, Ma Xin immediately came up to him and asked with concern: "Xiang Yu, who hit you?"

    "Boss, aren't you asking questions knowingly?" Xiang Yu replied, rolling his eyes.

    "It seems like the injuries on this body were not caused by a woman, right?" Zhu Wen came over and counted the injuries on Xiang Yu's face and said.

    "Of course, it was two women who fought. Alas, handsome people can't help it. Two beauties fought because of me, and I tried to break up the fight, but it ended up like this." Xiang Yu looked helpless.  He boasted to everyone.  Unfortunately, as soon as the words came out of his mouth, he was exposed by Gu Le on the side.  "Pull you down. You ran to chat with two women out of desperation, but in the end you were beaten and kicked by two women. Don't put gold on your face."

    "Of course you, a wretch like you who is unloved, cannot understand the troubles of a heartthrob like me." Xiang Yu looked at Gu Le with an expression of pity and said.

    Hearing this, Gu Le snorted coldly, "Huh, you're a tough talker. To tell you the truth, I hid aside when you were beaten today. I saw clearly the cause and effect of the matter."

    "Since you saw me being beaten, why don't you come out and help me? Are you still a human being?" Xiang Yu shouted at Gu Le with a dissatisfied look on his face.

    "Nonsense, I wanted to come out, but after I came out, I had to accompany you to get beaten. Didn't two men come out after you were beaten? They arrived at the scene shortly after you were beaten, but they never stopped.  I didn’t show up. If I had shown up at that time, the number of people who got beaten would have been changed from one to two.”

    "Then why don't you come out and help me?"

    "Someone must come back to report the news." Gu Le replied helplessly.  Xiang Yuhaoxuan was so angry that he didn't faint, but before he could open his mouth, he cursed Gu Le for not fighting.Yi, Zhu Wen's laughter could be heard in his ears, "Hahaha I won, it's a single."

    "Single? How is that possible? Let me count them again." Fang Bing stepped forward and counted on Xiang Yu's face again in disbelief.  Zhu Wen next to him stared at Fang Bing cautiously to prevent Fang Bing from cheating.

    "Here, what are you doing?" Xiang Yu asked in confusion.

    "It's okay, Zhu Wen has this old habit, so we took a gamble with him." Ma Xin replied calmly.

    Xiang Yu felt veins popping out on his forehead, and he was beaten. Not only did these bastards not say a word of comfort, but they actually had the time to bet on how many injuries he had sustained on his face?

    "Go back, everyone!" Xiang Yu roared angrily.

    ……

    The next morning, Xiang Yu put on carefully selected clothes and held a bouquet of red roses to his target, Miss Victoria's residence downstairs, and officially began his pursuit of Miss Victoria.

    "What, not here?" Xiang Yu asked the building manager's aunt in surprise.

    "Well. Miss Victoria called last night and said it was not safe on the way back, so she stayed at a friend's place." The administrator's mother looked at Xiang Yu sympathetically and said.

    Hearing this, Xiang Yu smiled bitterly in his heart. He thought it was his own fault that he had made an mistake today. If he had known better, he would not have gone to Victoria and announced that he was going to pursue her.  This time, it was a good thing. I was able to scare the snake away. I originally wanted to leave a deep impression on Victoria.  The impression was indeed profound, but unfortunately not positive.

    "Then you don't know where the friend Victoria mentioned lives?" Xiang Yu asked again.

    "I don't know about this. After all, this is the tenant's property. As long as it doesn't involve this house, we won't interfere." The administrator replied with an embarrassed look on her face.

    Finding nothing from the administrator, Xiang Yu walked back dejectedly.  After much deliberation, there was only one place where Victoria was most likely to be at this moment, and that was Qiao Yaner's show-off repair shop.  But when he thought of the two tigresses he met there yesterday, Xiang Yu immediately gave up the idea of ??going there.  This matter needs long-term consideration.

    For three days, Xiang Yu inquired and analyzed everywhere, and finally gradually grasped Victoria's whereabouts, so he decided to take action again.  After some careful preparations, Xiang Yu dressed up as a handsome young man and came to the place where Victoria would pass by.  According to the information she has, she infers that Victoria likes to go shopping during this time, and when shopping, it is very painful if she encounters products that she likes but cannot afford.  Xiang Yu's plan is to use money to impress Victoria, which is called a money offensive.

    The target appears!  Without hesitation, Xiang Yu rushed forward to block Victoria's way, showing a standard eight-toothed smile and said: "Miss Victoria, I didn't expect that we would meet here. We are really destined."

    Victoria looked up and down at the man blocking her way, and asked doubtfully: "Who are you?"

    Xiang Yu's face froze, but then he returned to normal, and said with a smile: "Miss Victoria is such a noble person who forgets things a lot. My name is Xiang Yu, and I once said that I would pursue you. Have you forgotten it? This is really disappointing.  I feel a little sad.”

    "Hmmah, I remembered, you are that gangster." Victoria thought for a while, then suddenly remembered who the person in front of her was, and immediately exclaimed with an ugly look on her face.

    Victoria shouted, which immediately attracted the attention of passers-by. A few young people with a strong sense of justice walked up to Victoria and asked with concern: "Miss, do you need help?"

    "Please help me, this person once harassed me and said he wanted to pursue me, but I have clearly rejected him, but he still keeps pestering me." Victoria pitifully asked the man who asked for help.

    A woman’s tears are the best catalyst for a man’s heroic spirit to explode.  See Victoria's helpless look, and then look at Xiang Yu's look of a rich man.  The image of a rich villain bullying a helpless girl has naturally formed in everyone's mind.  Suddenly the crowd became angry, and everyone accused Xiang Yu of his fault.

    Xiang Yu was accused inexplicably, and couldn't help but ask everyone: "My fair lady, a gentleman is so jealous. What has happened to you if I pursue the girl I like?"

    "Shut up! Didn't you see that this girl has clearly rejected your pursuit? I've never seen such a shameless person like you."

    “She doesn’t have a boyfriend, why can’t I just stalk her?”

    "I, I have a boyfriend." Victoria said softly.

    "Did you hear that? People?Already have a boyfriend.  Young man, I look like you’re dressed like a dog"

    "She, she is lying. I have investigated clearly. She definitely does not have a boyfriend." Xiang Yu shouted angrily to the crowd who did not know the truth.

    "I, I really have a boyfriend. He is right there Nuo, right there. Bafang, come here quickly." Victoria looked around and suddenly shouted to her right.

    Everyone followed the sound, and sure enough, they saw someone walking over carrying a lot of ingredients. Seeing everyone looking at them, they couldn't help but asked Victoria strangely: "Victoria, what's wrong? What happened?"

    "Bafang, this person is the person I told you who always harassed me." Victoria said coquettishly, grabbing one of Shi Bafang's arms.  At the same time, he pinched Shi Bafang's arm without leaving any trace.

    Shi Bafang understood Victoria's intention immediately, put down the things in his hands, patted Victoria's hand around his arm, looked at Xiang Yu and asked: "You are the one who always harasses my girlfriend? Have you never heard of Youzhu's dry food?"  Can’t you touch this sentence?”

    "What do you do?" Xiang Yu asked in a deep voice.  Even if he beat him to death, he wouldn't believe it. The guy in front of him was his target's boyfriend. The information would not be wrong, so there was only one possibility left. This man knew Victoria, and was temporarily caught by Victoria to pretend to be her boyfriend.

    "Why should I tell you?" Shi Bafang looked at Xiang Yu with a puzzled expression and asked.

    "What? Don't you dare?" General Xiang Yuji said.

    "It's a pity that Shi Bafang didn't take the bait at all. He waved his hand and said: "Don't use aggressive tactics on me, it's too cliche. Victoria, let's go, the things are almost sold."

    Xiang Yu stared at the backs of Shi Bafang and Victoria leaving with a gloomy expression.  As a senior pick-up person, the first rule is not to lose your temper in front of the target, especially not to leave a bullying impression in front of the target.  Xiang Yu firmly believes that the key to Victoria being wary of him now is that she is not familiar with him. Once she becomes familiar with him, he can slowly and step by step make Victoria fall into his gentle trap.

    The first thing to do now is to let Victoria know herself and her existence.  At present, it seems that this goal has been achieved. Although the impression left is negative, it has to be said that the effect is the same.  The next step is to deepen the impression.  And how to deepen the impression, of course, is to save the beauty.

    We have to admit that every boy has a heroic dream, and every girl has a dream of being rescued by a hero, and it is worth mentioning that the heroes who save themselves in girls’ dreams are basically similar to princes.  The prince defeated the evil forces and rescued the girl. From then on, the two lived a life without shame.

    The trick is an old trick, but as long as it is easy to use, no matter how old the trick is, it is worth using.  Before taking action, Xiang Yu had made full preparations. He could be sure that Victoria was a weak girl with no strength and would never send him like the pair of tigresses he met a few days ago.  Beat the guy who plays the bad guy half to death.

    The time of action was chosen in the afternoon, and the location was naturally on the way to the Lu Yishou repair shop.  The reason why I chose this place is that it is sparsely populated and there is no need to worry about others jumping out to get in the way. Secondly, the terrain there is suitable for Tibetans and there is no need to worry about being discovered by Victoria in advance.

    Victoria went to Qiao Yaner’s repair shop to help out after get off work as usual.  Victoria has forgotten about Xiang Yu. She has no interest in him, so why should she keep thinking about him.  As she walked, thinking about what she needed to do for Qiao Yan'er today, Victoria didn't realize at all that she had entered a group of gangsters.

    After receiving instructions from Xiang Yu who was hiding in the dark, the supporting actor No. 1 jumped out of the woods with supporting actors No. 2, 3, 4, and 5, and surrounded Victoria with a strange smile.

    "You, what do you want to do?" Victoria subconsciously grabbed the leather bag in her hand and asked.

    "Hehe What do we want to do? Girl, that's really weird what you're asking. What do you think we want to do? Hehehe" The number one male supporting actor smiled at Victoria with a lewd expression on his face.  Male supporting actors No. 2, 3, 4, and 5 let out a series of lewd laughs in unison.

    Xiang Yu tidied up his clothes and prepared to make his debut.  What made him depressed was that before he even had time to appear on the stage, someone came to steal the show.  The ground began to tremble, the thumping footsteps got closer and closer, and a figure like a black bear roared and rushed over.

    When he saw the face of the visitor clearly, Xiangyu sighed in his heart, "An Furong."  Some people often say that men are made of mud and women are made of water, but the Anfurong in front of me is made of cement.  She is so strong!  Wherever she passed, it was a mess, as if it had just been run over by a heavy tank.

    &nbsp; "What do you want to do in broad daylight?" An Furong asked the male supporting actor No. 1 loudly.

    "No, I didn't want to do anything." Male supporting actor No. 1 subconsciously looked towards where Xiang Yu was hiding.  What's going on with this guy?  It was not said in advance that this character would appear.  If they had known that this person would appear, they would not have agreed to act with him even if they were killed.

    "You didn't want to do anything? Who are you lying to? Let me ask you, did you just want to molest this girl?" An Furong pointed at Victoria and asked the male partner No. 1 in a loud voice.

    "no no……"

    "If you dare to lie, my aunt will tear you apart." An Furong stared at the supporting actor No. 1 with a fierce look in her eyes.

    Under An Furong’s intimidation, the male supporting actor No. 1 nodded honestly and admitted his sin, and at the same time begged the person involved, Victoria, for forgiveness.  However, the leading male supporting actor is still very loyal. Until now, he has not revealed that Xiang Yu was the mastermind behind this incident. He only said that he was motivated by lust.

    "Well, since you want to be indecent, then go ahead and do it." An Furong suddenly said to the male supporting actor No. 1 unexpectedly.  Not only was the male supporting actor dumbfounded by these words, but Victoria and Xiang Yu who were hiding in the dark were also dumbfounded.  But An Furong immediately changed the subject, "Come on, come and molest me, I promise not to resist."

    "No~" The male supporting actor No. 1 screamed and took a few steps back as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Why are you running? Don't you want to molest someone? Come on, molest me, I am a woman too." An Furong opened her hands and walked towards the male supporting role number one.

    "Don't come over here. I'll call someone if you come over again." Male supporting actor No. 1 stepped back with sweat on his forehead.  He turned around and wanted to ask his companions for help, but found that male supporting actors No. 2, 3, 4, and 5 had already sensed something was wrong and slipped away far away.  The supporting actor No. 1 was so angry that he stamped his feet and cursed: "You guys are so heartless, you didn't even call me when you ran away." While scolding the supporting actor No. 1, he spread his long legs and ran away desperately, with An Furong behind him.  It's a tight chase.

    Seeing the five gangsters who intended to molest her flee, Victoria looked dumbfounded.  Just as he was about to continue walking to Qiao Yan'er's shop, he suddenly heard a scream from the woods not far away from him. A man jumped out of the woods with his butt in his hands. Without saying a word, he turned around and ran away.  Looking at the back, he looks very much like Xiang Yu who wanted to pursue him before.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 182 Self-Defense

    Chapter 182 Self-Defense Techniques

    Victoria watched as the man who looked like Xiang Yu from the back jumped out of the woods and disappeared in the blink of an eye like a rabbit without saying a word.  She was now even more curious about what was in the woods that made that person run away.  In fact, this kind of connection before and after can easily make people think of why that person was hiding in the woods.

    "Rustling~" A sound of footsteps came from the woods, and a person familiar to Victoria walked out of the woods.  When Victoria saw the visitor, she shouted in surprise: "Yan'er, why are you here?"

    "Oh, I remembered last time that you said you met a gangster near here, so I came to pick you up." Qiao Yaner stepped forward and looked at Victoria and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "It's okay. I think the person who is in trouble now is the one who was chased away. What did you use to beat him? I saw that he covered his butt and ran faster than a rabbit."

    Upon hearing Victoria's question, Qiao Yan'er smiled evilly, shook the water gun in her hand at Victoria, and said with a smile: "It's nothing, I just gave him a shot of a special laxative that can make an elephant lose strength.  "

    "Pfft~ You, you are really bad." Victoria couldn't help laughing.

    "Hehe Okay, let's not talk about those bad guys. Let's go back."

    "Yeah." Qiao Yaner put her arm around Victoria and smiled.

    Xiang Yu, who had escaped, ran all the way back to his residence. When he saw Ma Xin and others waiting for him at his home, he immediately didn't bother to say hello to them, and plunged into the bathroom and never came out.  Ma Xin and others thought at first that Xiang Yu was avoiding them to prevent them from teasing him about today's events again.  However, as time went by, Ma Xin and others realized something was wrong. Xiang Yu planned to use the toilet as his lifelong partner.

    "Xiang Yu, what's the matter with you? Why can't you squat in the toilet enough? Is it addictive?" Gu Le asked Xiang Yu who was staying inside as he patted the bathroom door.

    "Go away, you're talking nonsense, you just like squatting on the toilet." Xiang Yu's weak retort came from the bathroom.

    "Xiang Yu, come out first and tell us what's going on?" Ma Xin pushed Gu Le away and said to Xiang Yu.

    “Boss, can I ask you a favor?”

    "you say."

    "Find me a doctor, I'm about to die." Xiang Yu's cry came from the bathroom.

    After a busy day, Xiang Yu, who had taken medicine, lay on the bed with a haggard expression, staring at the ceiling with blank eyes.  The doctor's diagnosis just now was that Xiang Yu accidentally took a special laxative, which is why that happened. But now that he has taken a special anti-diarrheal medicine, he only needs to rest for two days and he will be fine.

    After sending the doctor away, Ma Xin asked Xiang Yu in a low voice: "Xiang Yu, what's going on? How could you eat that deadly thing?"

    "Boss, I don't want to eat either." Xiang Yu replied with a wry smile.

    "Then you're still greedy." Gu Le couldn't help but interject.

    "You, get out." Xiang Yu pointed at the ancient music and shouted weakly.

    Ma Xin waved her hand to stop Gu Le who wanted to talk back to Xiang Yu, "Okay Gu Le, you go out first."

    "Since you are a patient now, I won't argue with you for the time being." Gu Le grumbled and left the room.  Ma Xin looked at Xiang Yu and said, "Tell me, what exactly happened to you today? Who plotted against you?"

    "Oh~ It's hard to explain in words." Xiang Yu sighed, and just about to speak, he suddenly heard the sound of water "gulu gulu". Xiang Yu immediately jumped out of bed quickly and went straight to the bathroom without looking back.  Xiang Yu was left with one sentence, "Boss, the situation is urgent. I'll tell you later."

    ……

    "Wow~" Along with the sound of flushing water, Xiang Yu walked out of the bathroom holding on to the wall.  After all this tossing, Xiang Yu's legs were already as soft as noodles, and he walked back to the room step by step. After lying back on the bed, Xiang Yu weakly told Ma Xin and others all about what happened to him today.  It starts with preparing a hero to save the beauty. In the middle, he encounters an accident like An Furong, which causes the plan to go bankrupt. Finally, he is attacked and has to evacuate. He tells it all.

    When they heard An Furong’s performance after she appeared, Gu Le and Fang Bing laughed so loudly that they even said that they had never seen such a tough woman before. Wasn’t she just a female hooligan?

    "Zhu Wen, this is enough for you." Fang Bing said to Zhu Wen with a smile.

    "What does this have to do with me You're itchy again, aren't you?" Zhu Wen understood the meaning of Fang Bing's words halfway through his words, and immediately punched Fang Bing.  A full martial arts show suddenly took place in Xiang Yu's room.

    "Stop it!" Ma Xin shouted, full of joyHe stared at the two fighting men with angry faces and said, "Get out! Xiang Yu needs to be quiet now."

    Xiang Yu was moved with tears in his eyes. The boss is the boss, and he is different from these heartless people.

    Zhu Wen and Fang Bing left the room dejectedly, and started to give Xiang Yu a sick meal according to the boss's instructions. They had no choice, who called him a patient?

    "Xiang Yu, you can rest in peace and recuperate. Well, don't worry about pursuing Victoria." Ma Xin comforted Xiang Yu.

    When Xiang Yu heard this, he thought that Ma Xin was ready to give up on pursuing Victoria, so he quickly sat up and said, "Boss, I'm fine. I can continue to implement the plan after two days of rest."

    "Ah, okay, you have a good rest." Ma Xin said perfunctorily.

    "Boss." Xiang Yu was really anxious this time and shouted loudly.  However, he was sick now and it was not suitable to speak loudly. After shouting, he immediately felt pain in his forehead and lay back on the bed.

    "Haha don't worry, I have no plans to cancel the plan. I just think that we have been waiting for that thing for so long, and waiting a few more days is not a problem. What's more, I think it's just to get some of that thing  There are many ways to get blood from Victoria, and soaking her is not the only way."

    "Then leave this matter to me, okay?" Xiang Yu asked, staring at Ma Xin.

    Ma Xin smiled when he heard this, "Of course, aren't you always responsible for this matter from beginning to end?"

    "Thank you, boss, for your trust."

    Exposed first-hand repair shop

    After listening to Victoria's story, Han Yu and others laughed happily. This was the first time they heard about the best among women like An Furong.  But it’s okay to just listen, and it’s better to skip the meeting.  If he was attracted by that kind of woman, it would be a huge headache.

    "Victoria, what are you going to do next?" Han Mengxin asked with concern.  After these few days of getting along, the relationship between the four girls heated up rapidly, so fast that the elders Han Yu and Ning Ping could not help but sigh, women are really strange creatures.

    When Victoria heard Han Mengxin's question, she couldn't help showing an embarrassed expression on her face, "I don't know, I can't just avoid going to work to avoid that person. You have also seen the situation in this store, just based on Qiao Yan  I can’t survive today alone.”

    "That's true. Otherwise, let's teach you some self-defense skills for women." Han Mengxin suggested to Victoria after thinking about it.

    "Self-defense? Can I learn it?" Victoria asked with some yearning.

    "Of course, it's easy. As long as you master the key points, it's easy to deal with a few short-sighted gangsters." Han Mengxin replied quickly.

    "Then I'll learn." Victoria nodded and replied.

    "I want to learn too." Qiao Yan'er shouted from the side.

    "What are you studying for? No one is harassing you?" Shi Bafang couldn't help but asked curiously.

    "It doesn't mean that it won't happen in the future. Besides, if no one harasses me in the future, I can also harass others." Qiao Yaner replied very fiercely.

    Han Yu patted Shi Bafang on the shoulder, helped him close his mouth, and then asked Han Mengxin: "Xin'er, you are not going to teach them the self-defense skills that Master gave you, are you?"

    "Exactly, do you have any objections?" Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    "Oh, no, just ask." Han Yu quickly denied.

    "Hmph, I'm sorry you don't dare." Han Mengxin snorted proudly, turned to Victoria and Qiao Yan'er and said, "Then let's start now. Sister Ke, you should also come and learn. It will be good for the future."

    "Okay, then I'll learn." Lin Ke glanced at Han Yu and replied with a smile.

    While the four girls went out to teach self-defense skills, Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Hey, is your sister very good at self-defense skills?"

    Han Yu replied in the same low voice: "You will know after you watch it. But I suggest you not to watch it well, because you will feel a pain in your balls after watching it."

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu in disbelief, "Is it that evil? I still don't believe it." After saying that, Ning Ping stood up and walked out.  After Ning Ping went out, Han Yu sat for a while and then said to Field and Shi Bafang: "Let's go, we can go and have a look now. Ning Ping must have been persuaded to become the sparring partner of the four women.  ”

    When the three of them came to the open space outside, they saw Ning Ping standing behind Han Mengxin with an unnatural look on his face, and his movements were even more terrifyingly stiff.

    "Generally, gangsters who want to molest a girl will often choose to hug the girl from behind. Now I will give you some cover when a gangster comes from behind."?How the girl used self-defense when attacking her.  Ning Ping, please hug me from behind.  "

    "Oh." Ning Ping stretched out his hands in a daze and took Han Mengxin into his arms. Before he could enjoy this rare experience, he suddenly felt his arms were empty. Han Mengxin stepped forward and took half a step. Ning Ping just thought  To keep up, he suddenly felt a blow to his right soft rib. The pain immediately woke up Ning Ping's brain, but before he could react, he received another hard blow to the vital part, no matter how hard it was.  A strong man will instinctively bend down to try to relieve the pain if that part of his body is touched.  However, facing Ning Ping's pain, Han Mengxin had no idea of ??letting go. While Ning Ping was bending over, she hugged Ning Ping's head with both hands, bent her knees and pressed Ning Ping's chin hard.

    "Boom~" In the eyes of Victoria and others, the powerful Ning Ping was easily defeated by the petite Han Mengxin, and they couldn't help but exclaimed.

    "Now you understand why I didn't let you come out first." Han Yu said quietly to Field and Shi Bafang, whose faces were a little pale.

    "Then why should Ning Ping take the lead?" Field asked puzzledly.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Stupid, it's either him or me. Do you think I would be so stupid that I would go and beat him up myself?"

    "Han Yu, you are so unkind." Ning Ping, who was kneeling on the ground, heard Han Yu's words and accused Han Yu in a sad and angry voice.

    "Ning Ping, don't blame me. Someone has to sacrifice for this. I used to be trained by my sister, so I already know her attacks well. If I serve as a sparring partner, I won't be able to set a good example.  .”

    "Then why can't you find Field or Shi Bafang?"

    "Field, you also know that he is very thin compared to you. If he takes these few blows, he won't be able to recover without lying down for a few days. And Shi Bafang, Ningping, do you still want to taste me?  My sister’s craftsmanship?”

    As if recalling something terrible, Ning Ping shook his head repeatedly and said dejectedly: "I am really unlucky to have met you for eight lifetimes."

    "Haha Really? That's not easy. It took you eight lifetimes to meet me, which means we are destined for each other. Hahaha" Han Yu patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and laughed.

    When Ning Ping stood up, Han Mengxin stepped forward and asked with concern: "Ning Ping, are you okay with those few blows just now?"

    "What else do you want to do?" Ning Ping asked, staring at Han Mengxin warily.  In the past, Ning Ping thought Han Mengxin was an angel, but now, Ning Ping thinks Han Mengxin is a devil. I really don't know how Han Yu is alive today?

    "Well, if you're fine, let's continue." Han Mengxin said with a sweet smile.

    "Oops, my stomach hurts so much. I must have eaten something unclean. I'll go and take a break first. You can continue without waiting for me." After Ning Ping was silent for a moment, he suddenly covered his stomach with his hands.  , turned around and ran towards the Courage.

    "No coward." Han Mengxin shouted dissatisfied at Ning Ping's back.  Ning Ping turned a deaf ear. If you don't have courage, then you don't have courage. You can't let yourself become worthless just to show that you are courageous.

    Seeing Ning Ping running away, Han Mengxin looked at Fei Erde and Shi Bafang again. Fei Erde and Shi Bafang were frightened and kept shrinking behind Han Yu.  Seeing Han Yu shaking his head, he stepped forward and said to Han Mengxin: "Forget it, let me cooperate with you. If you really want you to practice the moves taught by your master on them, they will be the next ones."  You won’t have to do anything for a few days.”

    "Brother, you can still rely on me." Han Mengxin said with a smile.

    "Pull you down, don't think that I don't understand you. I say nice things, but I never show mercy when I strike." Han Yu said angrily.

    The demonstration continues. As Han Yu told Ning Ping before, Han Mengxin’s moves are indeed very familiar to Han Yu.  Every time Han Mengxin's attack was resolved by Han Yu in time, until the final blow.

    "Hey, I remember there was no such trick." Han Yu asked Han Mengxin, covering his beaten right eye.

    "Oh, I made it myself." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s answer, Han Yu was so angry that he was speechless, "You"

    "Hehe" Han Mengxin made a face at Han Yu and said to Victoria and others: "How is it? Have you remembered everything? In fact, the key to self-defense is to attack the opponent's vital points. As long as you master the steady and accurate three  The key is to deal with one or two gangsters, it’s not a big deal.”

    "Mengxin, what are the dangers of men?" Qiao Yaner asked curiously.

    "That's a lot, eyesThe crotch, the center of the eyebrows, the neck, the navel" Watching Han Mengxin list the vital parts of the man's body one by one, Field quietly walked to Han Yu, patted Han Yu's shoulder and said, "That's all.  Year, it’s not easy for you to survive.  "

    "Shhh, keep your voice down, if one day Xin'er teaches this kind of self-defense to Sophia, you will suffer the consequences." Han Yu reminded in a low voice.  When Field heard this, he immediately closed his mouth. Unfortunately, it was too late. His words had already been heard by Han Mengxin, and when he saw Han Mengxin smiling at him, Field suddenly felt frightened and frightened.

    "Basically, self-defense skills are just these things. If you want to use them flexibly, you'd better practice more." Han Mengxin concluded to Victoria and the others.

    "Oh, let's find someone to try tomorrow?" Qiao Yan'er suggested.

    "How to try?" Victoria asked aloud.

    "Tomorrow we are going to the arena to register for the competition. After registration is completed, we can go shopping together. Lin Ke, Mengxin, you didn't go shopping when you came to Big Ang, so we will take this opportunity tomorrow.  , let’s go shopping together.”

    “Are you going to participate in a competitive competition tomorrow?” Han Yu asked in surprise.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner corrected her: "No, I am going to sign up. You can only participate in the competition after you have obtained the qualifications."

    "Then how do you qualify for the competition?" Han Yu asked again.

    "This will only be known after we arrive at the scene. Meng Xin, Lin Ke, what do you think? Are you going shopping tomorrow?"

    Han Mengxin and Lin Ke looked at each other, and Lin Ke replied to Qiao Yan'er: "Okay, with you as our guide, we can just see what's different between Bigang and other places."

    "Haha I believe you won't be disappointed tomorrow." Qiao Yaner replied with a smile.

    After discussing things for tomorrow, the four boys Han Yu are responsible for obtaining the qualifications for the competition in the arena, while the four girls Qiao Yaner can move around freely and relax.  Although Field raised objections to this result, he immediately retreated under the threat of Han Mengxin to serve as a self-defense training partner.

    Looking at Qiao Yaner’s four daughters who were happily discussing where to go shopping tomorrow, Field couldn’t help but mutter in a low voice: “It’s unreasonable. Why is there such a big difference between men and women?”

    Shi Bafang suggested from the side: "If you think it's unfair, then you can become their self-defense sparring partner. After you complete your sparring mission, I believe you will be able to call them sisters." Field was immediately stunned.  I shuddered, shook my head and said: "Let's forget it. I'm still willing to continue to be a decent man."

 Volume 1 Chapter 183 Women are as fierce as tigers

    Chapter 183 Women are as fierce as tigers

    The Sunset Arena is crowded with people.  People from all over the place crowded here.  Some of these people represent maintenance shops, and some represent individuals.  But everyone's goal is the same, which is the prize of the competition.  Maintenance shops like to get prizes to increase their popularity, but individuals hope to make a lot of money after receiving prizes. They can get prizes through their own efforts and then sell the prizes to maintenance shops. Isn't that just making a lot of money?

    "Wow, I didn't expect there were so many people." Field in the crowd said to Han Yu with emotion.

    "Yes, there are a lot of people. Please stay close and don't get separated." Han Yu replied while turning his head to warn the people around him.

    "Han Yu, think of something. If you keep waiting like this, who knows when we will be waiting in line?" Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu.

    "Oh, OK." Han Yu agreed and squatted down. Ning Ping, Fei Er, and Shi Bafang immediately surrounded Han Yu.  There were crowds of people everywhere at this moment, so naturally no one noticed what Han Yu was doing squatting on the ground.  I saw Han Yu take out a copper basin from the backpack on his back, then took the kettle handed over by Shi Bafang, poured the cold water inside into the copper basin, and then held the copper basin with both hands. After a while, the copper basin was filled with water.  The water began to steam.  When Han Yu saw that it was almost done, he nodded to Ning Ping and others, then stood up with the copper basin and shouted: "Come on, be careful, scald, boil the water." While shouting, Han Yu held the copper basin  Moving forward, Ningping and the other three followed closely behind.

    What is the taste of boiling water on his body?  At this time, when they saw someone walking over with a basin of steaming boiling water, the people standing in front immediately gave way.  In this way, Han Yu and others successfully entered the Sunset Arena.

    “How cunning.” Qiao Yaner, who witnessed all this from a distance, muttered in a low voice.  Lin Ke, who was next to him, heard this and immediately retorted unhappily: "How can this be called cunning? Is this a sign of wisdom?"

    "Okay, okay, it's a sign of wisdom. But Lin Ke, I'm not in a hurry when I'm a younger sister. Why are you so anxious?" Qiao Yaner teased Lin Ke with a smile.

    Lin Ke immediately argued with a blushing face: "He is my companion. I can't say a few words of fairness to my companion, isn't that okay?"

    "Yes, of course. Okay, Han Yu and the others have successfully entered. The next step is to register. It has nothing to do with us. Let's go shopping." Qiao Yaner suggested to everyone with a smile.

    Today’s itinerary has been discussed before coming here. Now that Han Yu and others have entered the arena as planned, the rest is naturally to go shopping and try out the self-defense skills with a few blind hooligans.

    There are many types of hooligans, including those who rob food and drink, those who buy and sell goods by force, and those who collude with government officials and businessmen.  Of course, there are also those who specialize in teasing older girls and younger wives. Like those hooligans, they are basically people who can barely afford to eat, but have no big future.  Think about it, as long as there is some potential, who can't find a woman?  But the forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds. Qian Xiaoyi is an alternative among these gangsters.

    Three hundred and sixty professions, each profession has talents, even if it is a crooked way, there can still be one or two talents.  A person like Qian Xiaoyi is a talent among gangsters, or simply a gangster among gangsters.  His family is well off and he has no worries about food and clothing. His family members have paved a good future for him through connections. As long as he continues step by step, it is only a matter of time before he gets ahead.  However, Qian Xiaoyi did not want to accept his parents' arrangement and embarked on another path in life without hesitation.

    Qian Xiaoyi likes to play with girls very much, and if he is yelled at and scolded by a girl, he will feel physically and mentally happy.  In medical terms, a mentality like his is called masochism.  In order to enjoy this physical and mental pleasure, Qian Xiaoyi chose to become a gangster.  Because whose girl knows how to scold others for fun.  Only when they encounter someone with evil intentions will they show their fangs and claws.  Being a gangster is just to let them show their fangs and claws to him.

    In just three years of being a gangster, Qian Xiaoyi not only made huge gains both physically and mentally, but also made a name for himself in the area where he was active.  If you want to ask who has the thickest skin in the commercial street, who is the best but Qian Xiaoyi?  As for why we choose to carry out activities in the commercial street, of course it is because the probability of beautiful women appearing here is high.  Although Qian Xiaoyi has masochistic tendencies, it depends on the person he is with. Being scolded by a beautiful woman is different from being scolded by an ugly girl. Qian Xiaoyi is very picky about this aspect.

    As usual, after Qian Xiaoyi had eaten and drank enough, he took several of his younger brothers and wandered to the street to look for their target.  While walking around, Qiao Yaner and her group came into Qian Xiaoyi's sight.

    "Boss, those girls are not bad looking." Among themThe boy wiped his saliva and said to Qian Xiaoyi.

    "Hehe I'll come first." Qian Xiaoyi wiped his saliva, walked over in three steps, blocked the way of Qiao Yan'er and others, and shouted carelessly: "Hey, let me have fun. Little girl is not happy.  Yeah, I’ll give you a laugh.”

    Just when Qian Xiaoyi approached Han Mengxin with a playful smile and wanted to smell the daughter's fragrance on the girl, Qian Xiaoyi saw a dark shadow flashing out of the corner of his eyes, and then he felt a heavy blow to his vitals.

    "Well" Qian Xiaoyi's eyes bulged forward, and he made an unexplained whooshing sound from his mouth. He covered his little bird with both hands and knelt down on the ground.  I heard the singing voice of a roadside singer: "I want to fly higher~Fly higher~"

    Seeing Qian Xiaoyi being brought down, several boys who were watching the fun immediately stopped and blocked the way of Qiao Yaner and others, shouting for them to give an explanation.  However, no matter how they look at this time, they look a bit like they are fierce and jealous.  It’s not their fault. The girls and wives they usually teased would hide from them whenever they could. Unlike these women, they would attack without saying a word. It was really too barbaric.

    This is another characteristic of gangsters: they bully the weak and fear the strong.  If you are weak, he will be strong; if you are strong, he will be weak.  It can be said that the saying that a good man never suffers immediate losses is brought into full play.

    "You, don't leave, give me an explanation!" A little man stammered to Qiao Yan'er.  In his eyes, this girl with glasses may be the easiest to deal with among the four girls in front of him.  However, he forgot a wise saying, judging people by their appearance will lead to big losses.  Qiao Yan'er punched the little man unexpectedly and hit him on the nose. He was so beaten that his face was full of peach blossoms, and his nosebleeds and tears instantly flowed out.

    “Ouch~” The beaten little gangster covered his nose and sat down on the ground.  When the other gangsters saw that these girls dared to hurt people, they immediately became ferocious. They took out the fruit knives they carried with them and threatened Qiao Yan'er and others. They even threatened to kill the four women.  There were several scars on his face.

    It was Qiao Yaner, the girl with two braids and big eyes. She smiled slightly, took out a handful of tool pliers from the tool bag she was carrying, and distributed them to Han Mengxin and others.  Compared with the tool pliers of Qiao Yaner and others, the fruit knife in the hands of the little gangster is almost as good as a nail clipper.

    "If you have something to say, why do you have to fight and kill?" Several gangsters quickly put away their fruit knives, and one of them even said anxiously to Qiao Yan'er.  His words drew boos from onlookers.  But for him, he doesn't care at all about other people's boos. It's not like he's never heard them before, he's already used to them.

    Qiao Yaner smiled and put away the tool pliers.  He waved to the little hooligan who was speaking, "Come on, let me see how capable you are?"

    "It's hard to get off the tiger, and the most important thing when hanging out is face. If you lose face, you lose everything."  Now that I am being provoked by a woman, if I shrink back at this moment, there will be nothing left.  Bite the bullet, the little gangster rushed forward and fell down.

    It was only then that the onlookers were surprised to find that in addition to being good-looking, the four girls also seemed to have good abilities. The few hooligans who usually showed off their power in the commercial street did not seem to be very powerful now.  While the discussion was going on, a large group of people in the distance came straight towards him noisily.  Everyone who was still talking suddenly shut up.  The visitor was none other than Qian Xiaoyi’s boss, Liu Daya.

    Liu Daya was drinking at home when he suddenly heard someone say that his brother Qian Xiaoyi had been beaten. Liu Daya immediately stopped drinking and rushed over with his men.  For Liu Daya, Qian Xiaoyi is his financial sponsor.  We can't let anything happen to this guy.

    When he came to the scene, Qian Xiaoyi fell to his knees, and several of his men who were placed next to Qian Xiaoyi also fell to the ground, moaning constantly, and their movements were very consistent. They all covered their crotches with both hands, and from time to time they fell to the ground.  Roll over.

    "Brother Xian, are you okay?" Liu Daya ran to Qian Xiaoyi in two steps, knelt down and asked concernedly.

    "Don't, don't move me, boss, let me stay in this position for a while." Qian Xiaoyi stopped Liu Daya from trying to help him up.

    "Who harmed you like this?" Liu Daya asked.

    "Those girls." Qian Xiaoyi stared at Qiao Yan'er and others not far away from him with malicious eyes and said.

    "Okay, dear brother, please wait here for a while. Let me avenge you, brother." Liu Daya stood up and said to Qian Xiaoyi.

    "Brother, capture these girls alive, I will take care of them."

    "Don't worry, dear brother, I know what I know." Liu Daya comforted Qian Xiaoyi, pointed at Qiao Yan'er and others, and ordered his subordinates: "Capture a few of them alive, take them back for interrogation, and question them."?Why did they attack my brother?  "

    "Yes." The gangsters replied with lewd smiles.

    Everyone present knew in their hearts what consequences awaited Qiao Yan'er and the four of them once they were caught. However, due to the power of Liu Daya and his gang, the people present dared not speak with anger and looked at them with sympathy.  Qiao Yan'er and others, but no one was willing to come forward.

    Liu Daya glanced around proudly, feeling proud of his majesty.  However, this kind of pride did not last long, because what Liu Daya didn't expect was that the girls who were vulnerable in his eyes each struck hard, targeting the vital points of the person's body. After a while, they were already beaten.  They brought down seven or eight of their men.

    "These losers! Get out of my way!" Liu Daya shouted and joined the battle.

    The boss is the boss. When Liu Daya faced Qiao Yan'er, he first grabbed Qiao Yan'er's right hand that was about to poke his eye, then grabbed Qiao Yan'er's left hand that was hitting his throat with his other hand, and then clamped his legs to clamp Qiao Yan'er.  Yan'er kicked her little brother's left leg off.  Liu Daya's eyes showed pride, "Humph, let's see how you attack me?" However, this pride did not last for five seconds, and Liu Daya felt a heartbreaking pain in the toes of his right foot, which made Liu Daya groan in pain.  She yelled and let go of Qiao Yan'er, cursing in her heart that the real woman in front of her was so shameless.

    When Liu Daya let go, Qiao Yaner didn't hesitate and kicked Liu Daya in the abdomen. Liu Daya immediately bent down uncontrollably, and then Qiao Yaner grabbed Liu Daya's lowered head.  , bent his right leg, bringing his knee into close contact with Liu Daya's chin.

    Liu Daya fell to the ground on his back. The knee strike just now missed the chin, but hit the opponent's nose. Liu Daya fell to the ground with a face full of peach blossoms.  Qian Xiaoyi next to him had almost recovered at this time. He slowly stood up and saw his backer being knocked to the ground. The fighting spirit Qian Xiaoyi had just mustered up suddenly disappeared.

    Begging for mercy is also a skill that a qualified gangster must master.  If you can win, fight; if you can't, beg for mercy.

    "Stop fighting, stop fighting, we have given up. I wonder why you heroines are causing trouble for our brothers?" Qian Xiaoyi asked Qiao Yan'er with a smile on his face.

    "Humph, when the road is rough, draw your sword to help." Qiao Yaner replied with a cold snort.  Of course she couldn't say it was because she had just learned a self-defense technique and wanted to find a few people to try it out.

    "Uhwell, how do you heroines plan to punish our brothers?"

    "Well" When Qiao Yan'er heard this, she felt a little embarrassed and subconsciously looked back at Victoria.  Except for mechanical matters, Victoria usually helps Qiao Yan'er make decisions on most other matters. Qiao Yan'er is used to Victoria making decisions on things.  Victoria thought for a moment. This was the first time she faced this situation, and she didn't know how to deal with it reasonably. She couldn't help but look at Lin Ke and Han Mengxin in confusion.

    When Qian Xiaoyi saw this, he immediately understood that although the women in front of him were very capable, they didn't seem to have much experience in dealing with people.  Immediately he said: "Four heroines, do you think this is okay? We promise not to do this kind of bullying again in the future. Can you spare us this time?"

    "Wellwell, for the sake of sincerely admitting your mistake, I'll forgive you this time." Qiao Yan'er turned around to ask for advice from her companions, and nodded in agreement with Qian Xiaoyi's request.

    Hearing this, Qian Xiaoyi confirmed his previous guess, and quickly said with a look of gratitude: "Thank you so much for your tolerance, Heroine. In order to show my respect to Heroine, I plan to treat all Heroines to a casual meal as a token of my respect."  I ask all the heroines to appreciate my regrets."

    "This" Qiao Yan'er hesitated when she heard this. Han Mengxin shook her head, smiled, stepped forward and waved to Qian Xiaoyi, and said softly: "Come here."

    Facing Han Mengxin, Qian Xiaoyi subconsciously felt that his legs were weak. He wanted to run but didn't dare. He couldn't help but regretted that he had talked too much and suggested that he want to treat the other party to a meal.  But now that the Heroine is calling, Qian Xiaoyi doesn't dare to disobey.  He slowly walked to the opposite side of Han Mengxin, ready to escape at any time.

    "There's no need to eat. It's very unappetizing to eat with you. At the same time, I want to tell you some unfortunate news. We plan to teach other girls the tricks we used on you today. If you don't want to  If you want to have no descendants in the future, it is best to change your career. Now, take your people and disappear from our presence."

    With an ugly expression, Qian Xiaoyi helped Liu Daya and left with his subordinates. The crowd finally couldn't help but booed them.

    "Sister, you just said that you want to teach the martial arts skills that you just used to beat people. Is that true?Of?  "A little girl of twelve or thirteen years old ran over and pulled Han Mengxin's clothes and asked.

    "Of course it's true, starting tomorrow. In front of the open space of Lu Yishou's repair shop, I will teach the martial arts skills I just taught those gangsters. By the way, I will only teach them to women." Han Mengxin added.

    "Why? Why is it only given to women? Can't men learn it?" someone in the crowd asked dissatisfiedly.

    "Idiot, because this self-defense technique was originally designed to teach women how to deal with men. Teach it to you? Do you want to learn how to break the self-defense technique?" A man's voice came in next to the person who expressed dissatisfaction.  Han Mengxin’s ears.  Han Mengxin's face suddenly became happy when she heard this, it was Han Yu and the others.

    "Brother, when did you come back? Have you already signed up?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yu and others who came over.

    "Well, I've signed up. Let's find a place to sit. I'm not interested in being watched." Han Yu said after taking a look around.

    "Hate, I don't have that kind of interest either." Han Mengxin glared at Han Yu angrily and pulled Han Yu towards the roadside shop.  Seeing that there was no more excitement, the onlookers dispersed one after another. One thing that many people remembered was that tomorrow in the open space in front of Lu Yishou's repair shop, someone would teach martial arts specifically designed for women.

    To the female companions around him who were eager to try and look forward to arriving as soon as possible tomorrow, the man asked in a dumbfounded voice: "You don't really plan to go to that show-off repair shop tomorrow, do you?"

    "Why not? Women are naturally weak. Learn a martial art and see how you can bully me in the future?" the girl in question retorted plausibly.

    "It seems that I am being bullied by you now. Are you going to learn any martial arts skills? Will you let me live?"

    Han Yu and the others did not take the dispute between men and women seriously. They were talking to Qiao Yan'er and others about what they saw and heard during the registration today.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 184: The big girl is worried about getting married

    Chapter 184 The big girl is worried about getting married

    The next morning, the noise outside the window woke up Han Yu who was still sleeping.  The unhappiness of being woken up made Han Yu's face look a little ugly. He got up and went to the bedside to see who was so annoying and not allowed to be quiet so early in the morning.  After just one glance, Han Yu wisely retracted his head and turned to find Shi Bafang for breakfast.

    Outside the window, in the open space of Lu Yishou's repair shop, more than a hundred women were staying there in groups, chatting and laughing.  Some people say that one woman is equal to five hundred ducks. At this time, the open space can be regarded as a poultry breeding base.  That's noisy. Even if you are hiding in the Courage, the sounds outside are still clearly audible.

    While eating breakfast, Han Yu asked Ning Ping, who was sitting next to him: "Hey, Ning Ping, have you seen my sister?"

    "Well, I saw it. Now I'm communicating with Lin Ke and the others outside with the girls who came to learn arts." Ning Ping replied while eating.

    "Really? Are what they said yesterday still true?"

    "possible."

    Han Yu thought for a while, put down the food in his hand, stood up and walked towards the skylight of the Courage.  Ning Ping couldn't help but be stunned when he saw this. Then he thought carefully and thought of a possibility. He quickly put down the food, got up and followed Han Yu to rescue him.  Shi Bafang glanced at Han Yu and Ning Ping in confusion, not understanding what they were doing. Out of curiosity, Shi Bafang put down the work at hand, turned off the stove fire and followed them.

    We met Field on the road, and Field, who didn't know what happened, was dragged away by Han Yu.  "Han Yu, where are you taking us?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Do you want to be a sparring partner for those women practicing self-defense?"

    With just one sentence, Field's expression immediately changed drastically, and he shook his head repeatedly.

    "Then don't make any noise. Let's go out for a walk today. It was them who went shopping yesterday, and today it's our turn anyway." Han Yu said as he came to the skylight at the top of the Spirit and opened it. There was no one nearby.  .  Without alerting anyone, Han Yu and the other four quietly slipped away.

    Not long after Han Yu and others left, Han Mengxin came to the Courage with a smile on her face. She looked around but didn't find the person she was looking for. She couldn't help but asked Lin Ke beside her in confusion, "Sister Ke,  Where are my brother and the others?"

    "It looks like he ran away, right?" Lin Ke looked at the half-eaten breakfast on the dining table and replied.

    "Hmph, this guy runs pretty fast."

    "Forget it, since they ran away, let's run away. Anyway, we are only teaching some basic self-defense skills to those outside. As for the practice issue, let those who come to learn self-defense skills figure out their own solutions.  Lin Ke comforted Han Mengxin.

    "It can only be the."

    Immediately afterwards, the conference to teach self-defense skills officially began. Even though these women were noisy like a bunch of ducks just now, when it came time to learn their skills, every one of them was very serious.  After giving a simple demonstration to the 100 people, Han Mengxin asked them to catch pairs and practice while she, Qiao Yan'er and others were beside them to give pointers.  The morning passed quickly. Self-defense is not difficult. Everyone already knows the basic movements. The rest is to use them flexibly according to the actual situation. There is no way to teach this, you can only practice it yourself.  The people who had nothing to do did not disperse. On the contrary, these people used this place as a base camp for future gatherings and held a tea party in the open space.

    In a small forest a hundred meters away from the clearing, four people were hiding there, paying close attention to the movements of the clearing.  Since the morning's teaching, the four of them subconsciously tightened their legs as they watched the women's painful movements.

    "Boss, they seem to have stopped practicing." Qian Xiaoyi put down the telescope in his hand and whispered to Liu Daya.

    "It seems like it." Liu Daya's words were a little leaky. Yesterday, Qiao Yan'er's knee hit Liu Daya, who knocked out the two front teeth that Liu Daya was proud of. Now Liu Daya can't open his mouth when he opens his mouth.  The person saw that two front teeth were missing from his mouth.

    “Then boss, when are we going to take revenge on those girls?” Qian Xiaoyi asked impatiently.

    "Don't worry, we can run away from the monks but not from the temple. As long as their shop is here, we can take revenge anytime we want. But before taking revenge, we must find out the details of those people. In our business, we are most afraid of  The best thing is to offend those who cannot be offended, it will really kill you."

    "Then when can we start retaliation?"

    "Don't worry, wait until Shan Shu and the others find out the news clearly."

    "Thencan we leave now? I heard that recently there have beenThere is a female gangster who specializes in attacking gangsters. If we are not prepared to retaliate against those girls, then we should leave early.  "Qian Xiaoyi looked around and suggested to Liu Daya vigilantly.

    "Why didn't you tell me such important news earlier?" Liu Daya scolded Qian Xiaoyi, stood up and left.  Qian Xiaoyi muttered from behind: "I'm worried that you won't come after knowing about it." As soon as he finished speaking, a whirlwind blew out of nowhere, and a figure in the distance came closer and closer, just in the blink of an eye.  , that figure has arrived in front of Liu Daya and the other four.

    "Stop!" the figure shouted, a pair of tiger eyes staring at Liu Daya and others.

    "This strong man" Before Liu Daya could finish his words, he was interrupted by the man with a wave of his hand. He said carelessly: "What kind of strong man? He is obviously from a girl's family."

    "Girl?" Liu Daya and others looked up and down at the humanoid monster in front of them in surprise. They were astonished. After a long time, Liu Daya swallowed his saliva, gave a thumbs up and praised: "Girl, you are such a man.  .”

    "Stop talking nonsense, let me ask you, which of you will marry me?"

    Liu Daya and others subconsciously took three steps back. Liu Daya said coquettishly: "Girl, you are too enthusiastic. Well, we have just met. Isn't it too early to talk about marriage now?"

    "It doesn't matter, I can accept it. Which of you will marry me?" The eldest girl asked Liu Daya with a fierce look in her eyes.  Seeing this, Liu Daya's scalp started to feel numb. He turned around and asked a young man behind him, "Are you going to marry her?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the younger brother who was being questioned rolled his eyes and fell to the ground foaming at the mouth.  "It's really useless." Liu Daya cursed in a low voice and looked at the other boy, but before he could speak, the boy took out the fruit knife he carried with him and shouted in his throat: "  Say it again! Say it again? I will slap you with blood on your face!"

    "No, no, no, no, don't be impulsive, we can discuss it if we have anything to say." Liu Daya quickly calmed down his excited younger brother.  After thinking for a long time, Liu Daya asked the eldest girl and said, "Girl, let's go. No one among us wants to marry you."

    "It doesn't matter, I can marry you." The eldest girl said nonchalantly.

    "Girl, please respect yourself. You can kill us, but you can't insult us. You can only kill people with a nod, and the ground is wet after the rain. Why do you have to say such cruel words?" Liu Daya took another step back and said.  .

    "No, I will marry you, the five of us, get married."

    “…Retribution, why did I end up in such a bad luck?” Liu Daya looked up to the sky and sighed.

    “Boss, boss, calm down, let’s come up with some ideas.” Qian Xiaoyi whispered to Liu Daya.

    "What can you do?" Liu Daya seemed to have met his savior, grabbing Qian Xiaoyi's hand and asked.

    "Let's run." Qian Xiaoyi whispered.

    "Bad idea, look at her figure, can we outrun her?" Liu Daya said angrily.

    "Boss, we don't need to outrun her. As long as we can outrun others, it will be no problem. When the time comes, the boss gives the order and the four of us will run in four directions. Whoever gets caught will consider himself unlucky."  Qian Xiaoyi explained to Liu Daya in a low voice.

    Liu Daya thought for a while, but the eldest girl kept urging, "Have we agreed? Which of you will marry me?"

    Liu Daya took a step forward and said to the eldest girl: "We have discussed it, but we don't know the girl's name yet."

    "Hahaha~ Listen carefully, my aunt is calling An Furong." The eldest girl looked up to the sky and laughed.

    Before he finished speaking, Liu Daya shouted: "Run~" He took long strides first and ran towards the east with all his strength.  The remaining three people, Qian Xiaoyi, also chose different directions and ran away at the same time.

    "Want to run away? There's no way out. Hmmthat pretty boy is pretty good, so he's the one." An Furong determined her target and chased Qian Xiaoyi in the direction of his escape.

    Qian Xiaoyi ran all the way. At this time, he no longer cared about distinguishing the direction. He only knew to run as fast as possible. If there was nothing serious in the future, he would not go near the repair shop even if he died.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" A rush of footsteps came from behind, which almost scared Qian Xiaoyi out of his wits. When he looked back, he saw the evil star taking long strides and heading straight towards  Came here by myself.

    "Oh, my God." Qian Xiaoyi screamed and continued running desperately.  However, in front of An Furong, his efforts were in vain. Seeing the distance between the two parties getting closer and closer, Qian Xiaoyi was almost desperate. Suddenly, he saw a man and a woman walking slowly not far in front of him.  Qian Xiaoyi was so excited,He shouted: "Help~"

    "Huh?" The man and woman who were walking towards him stopped when they heard the words. When he saw Qian Xiaoyi being chased, the man immediately stepped forward, pointed at An Furong behind Qian Xiaoyi and shouted: "Hey! Who is this monster? How dare you in broad daylight.  You come out to hurt people, and you don’t show your true colors to me quickly!”

    "Do you want to marry me?" An Furong looked at the man and asked.

    The man was stunned for a moment when he was asked, and replied: "Huh? I, I already have a wife."

    "Then get out of the way, don't delay this girl's marriage." An Furong waved her hand and said to the man impatiently.

    "Brother, please help me. This person came out of nowhere? She suddenly jumped out when I was walking and asked me to marry her. What is this?" Qian Xiaoyi quickly begged the man.

    "Ugh you can handle this. You know, I don't hit women." The man touched his nose and said to his female companion.  Hearing this, the female companion rolled her eyes at the man, stepped forward and said to An Furong: "Marriage is a matter of great importance, and it depends on the orders of your parents. The matchmaker said that if you want to marry him, do you need the consent of your parents?"

    "Erno."

    "To take a step back, do you know whether the person you want to marry is already married?"

    "Er I don't know." An Furong heard this and looked at Qian Xiaoyi who was hiding behind the man.  Qian Xiaoyi saw this and said quickly: "Marry me. Not only am I married, my child is already two and a half years old."

    "Look, I'm already married, how can I marry you again? If you really want to get married, why not go back to your parents to discuss it and let them help you come up with an idea. It's better for your daughter's family to be more reserved.  What do you think?"

    Looking at An Furong who was persuaded to leave with a few words, Qian Xiaoyi fell to the ground and said: "I won't thank you for your kindness. In the future, if you can come to Qian Xiaoyi's place if you find anything useful, please feel free to ask, and Qian Xiaoyi will do my best."  I will help these two benefactors as much as I can."

    "You're welcome. Speaking of which, I have something I want to ask you about." The man said to Qian Xiaoyi with a smile.

    "Please say."

    "Have you ever seen this starship?" The man said, taking out a scroll from his bag, opening it, and saw that it was a picture of a starship.

    Qian Xiaoyi looked at it carefully. He seemed to have seen it somewhere, but he couldn't remember exactly where he had seen it.  After learning about it, the man was not in a hurry. He left his contact information with Qian Xiaoyi and left with his female companion.  Qian Xiaoyi stayed where he was, thinking about it, but couldn't come up with a clue.

    "My dear, why do you think the ship you are looking for will appear here?" the woman asked the man softly.

    "Baby, this is Bigang, which is known as the Starship Repair Factory. Those little guys have experienced that kind of war, and the ships they are traveling on must have been seriously damaged. And that Han Yu wants to venture into the Death Star Territory,  How could he not repair the starship he was on before entering?"

    "But, how can you guarantee that the picture in your hand is the starship you are looking for?"

    "Haha, have you forgotten my ability? Although I only know a few words from the people in Lei Chao, but with my ability, how can I make a mistake." The man replied confidently.

    "Then what do you plan to do after you find the person you are looking for?"

    "Well, let's talk about it based on the situation. It's just a waste of time to say it now."

    "That's right. Since we haven't found the Han Yu you're looking for yet, let's go shopping."

    "Ah? Are you still shopping?"

    "I haven't had enough shopping," the woman said coquettishly.

    "Okay, okay, let's continue shopping."

    Not to mention the woman taking her lover to go shopping, let’s just talk about An Furong’s side.  After An Sanbao, the head of the An family, learned that his precious daughter had not returned home all night, he lowered his head and sighed, "Oh~ I don't know which gangster is going to be unlucky again."

    "You damn old man, have you ever said that about your own girl?" Next to her, An Furong's mother, Mrs. Chen, stared at An Sanbao dissatisfied and said.

    "Damn old lady, it's not all your fault for raising our daughter like this. It's hard to find a husband."

    "Hey~ How can you blame me? You will get melons if you sow melons, and you will get beans if you sow beans. The cucumber seedlings you planted still want to grow an eggplant."

    "On your piece of saline-alkali land, you won't get a harvest from anything you plant."

    "Oh, when I was a girl, I used to hug her and look at the moon, but now she despises her as a saline-alkali land. Who was the beggar for this saline-alkali land earlier?"

    ……

    In the living room, the servants left early, and the master of the house was noisy.It's not just a day or two. The servants have long been accustomed to it and don't take it to heart at all.

    “Deng~deng~deng~” A burst of rapid footsteps came, and the two people who were quarreling knew without guessing that their precious daughter was back.

    "Dad, Mom, I want to get married." An Furong announced loudly as soon as she walked into the house and saw her parents.

    "My dear daughter, you have finally come to your senses. You old man, you are talking. Why are you crying and sad?" Ms. Chen said with a dissatisfied glance at An Sanbao, who was looking sad next to her.

    "Oh~ I'm worried. Who can be so blind and marry our daughter." An Sanbao replied with a tangled look on his face.

    "Dad, what are you talking about? Although my daughter cannot be said to be the most beautiful girl in the country, her beauty is not too much." An Furong said to An Sanbao dissatisfied.

    An Sanbao pulled off a handful of his beard, glanced at the beard in his hand distressedly, then looked at his daughter, shook his head helplessly and said: "Daughter, you are not young anymore. Fortunately, you can understand clearly. Yes  Who is so ignorant to say that you are pretty?"

    "You old man, how can you be such a father? You are talking about your daughter like that." Mrs. Chen next to her yelled at An Sanbao dissatisfied.

    An Sanbao glared and shouted: "Shut up, if it weren't for your pampering since childhood, would you have brought up our daughter to be like this?"

    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she immediately shouted, unwilling to be outdone: "How can this be all my fault? Aren't you used to it?"

    Seeing that a new quarrel was about to break out, An Furong shouted, "Shut up! We are discussing my marriage now."

    The two elders looked at each other and asked An Furong in unison: "Daughter, what do you think?"

    “I want to compete in martial arts to find a bride.” An Furong shouted loudly.

    "Daughter, if the prizes are not attractive enough, there is no way to motivate people to compete." An Sanbao cautiously suggested to An Furong.

    "Then" An Furong looked at her mother.  Chen slapped her thigh and said, "It's a martial arts competition to recruit a bride. The prizes aren't attractive enough, so let's make the prizes more attractive."

    "Oh? What's the plan?" An Sanbao asked curiously.

    "Old man, do you really want to take all your money into the coffin?"

    "Hey~ Well, in this case, who knows whether that person is interested in my money or my daughter?" An Sanbao said hesitantly.

    "You're stupid, you can just give all the money to your daughter for safekeeping later. Daughter, you must remember that men become bad when they are rich, so you must not let your man be rich."

    "Yes." An Furong nodded solemnly and agreed.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 185 The first day of competitive competition

    Chapter 185 The first day of competitive competition

    “Dong~dong~dong~” After the three blasts of fireworks, the much-anticipated arena competition officially kicked off.  Different from competitions in other places, the competition events in Arena competitions are not decided until two hours before the start of the game. In other words, Arena competitions are very random, which greatly eliminates cheating.  possible.  There is no limit to the number of people in the competition. The previous registration was just to register the number of people. After the events to be competed are selected, those who signed up can decide whether to participate. They only need to go to the competition organization within half an hour after the competition events are announced.  The schedule can be arranged by filing with the Ministry of Education.

    The competition adopts an elimination system, which adds more uncertainty to the competition and makes the competition more exciting and entertaining.

    With some trepidation, many contestants looked at the big screen outside the arena, waiting for the announcement of today's competition items.  The constantly flashing big screen finally stopped under everyone's gaze, and the four characters "Assembly Machinery" appeared on the big screen.  The onlookers breathed a sigh of relief. A contestant standing next to Han Yu said with a pleased expression: "It's okay, it's okay. This time the competition is finally a little more reasonable."

    "What? Are there any unreasonable events in this competition?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously.

    The contestant glanced at Han Yu when he heard this. Seeing Han Yu's kind face, he nodded and said: "It's not that there are unreasonable competitions, it's just that some competitions make people laugh or cry. Just like last month,  There have been three competitions that made people laugh or cry, one was a two-person three-legged competition, one was a cake-eating competition, and the other was a fetching object race.”

    "Isn't this interesting?" Han Yu said while holding back a laugh.

    "Yeah, it's interesting. It's really interesting for people watching the game. Young man, is it your first time to participate in this kind of game?"

    "yes."

    "We will have a good fight in that moment."

    "Oh, no, no, no, I'm not good at assembling machinery, so I'd better leave it to my companions to participate." Han Yu waved his hand and pulled Field over and said.

    “That’s it, then I’ll ask for your advice when the time comes. I’m going to sign up for the competition now. Do you want your companion to come with me?”

    "Okay. Come on, Field."

    "Yeah." Field agreed and followed the kind contestant to sign up for the competition.  Han Yu and others went to join Lin Ke and others and went to the auditorium to watch the game.

    As the name suggests, assembling a machine means dismantling a machine into parts, and then the contestants reassemble the machine according to the drawings provided.  However, this kind of thing seems easier than done. Among Han Yu and others, only Field can barely do it.  Of course there is Qiao Yan'er, but Qiao Yan'er and Han Yu are not on the same team. Even if she wins, the prize she gets belongs to her personally and has nothing to do with Han Yu and others.

    After meeting up with Lin Ke and others, Lin Ke and others had already reserved seats for Han Yu and others. The position was good, and they could see clearly what was going on in the competition field. Looking at the busy staff in the arena, Lin Ke and others  Ke asked Han Yu next to him in a low voice: "How is it? Can Field win?"

    "How do I know? It doesn't matter whether he wins or not, as long as he goes all out." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "But what if we lose"

    "That shouldn't be Field's responsibility. If we don't get the prize, we'll have to think of other ways. Lin Ke, your idea of ??winning first is unacceptable." Han Yu chuckled into Lin Ke's ear.  road.  Lin Ke's face turned slightly red, he slapped Han Yu casually, and said softly: "I hate it, don't pay attention to me talking so close."

    "What? Are you afraid of being like last time?" Han Yu said with a chuckle.

    "Fuck you." Lin Ke's face turned even redder.

    Han Mengxin, who was sitting on the other side of Han Yu, was unhappy. She stretched out her hand to pinch Han Yu and shouted in a low voice: "Brother, please pay attention to the impact, okay? We are outside?"

    "Haha" Han Yu smiled and said nothing, but still sat upright again.  However, Han Mengxin was not happy. She tugged on Han Yu's arm and said, "Brother, change places with me."

    "Huh? Why? You are sitting well here." Han Yu asked somewhat unhappily.

    "Hurry up, I want to sit with Sister Ke to save you from bullying her."

    "Oh, oh, don't pinch, don't pinch, I'll just change it. You damn girl, are you a crab, right? Why are you so good at pinching people?" Han Yu stood up and changed seats with Han Mengxin, muttering dissatisfied.  road.

    "Eh~" Han Mengxin bared her teeth at Han Yu and made a face, ignoring Han Yu.

    In the office of the person in charge of the arena, Ma Xin sat in the original seatFrom his position, he said to Gu Le beside him: "Gu Le, mechanical assembly is just a piece of cake for you, don't let me down."

    "Don't worry, boss, I won't let you down." Gu Le replied confidently.

    "Yes." Ma Xin nodded with satisfaction, turned to An Sanbao who was waiting aside and said, "Three fat men, have you done what you were assigned to do?"

    An Sanbao nodded and bowed and replied: "Boss, please be at ease. I have already had people prepare the competition equipment used by Qiao Yan'er. I will never let her beat Gu Le."

    Hearing this, Gu Le frowned and said, "Boss, is this necessary?"

    "I know that you are very confident, and I also know that you have the strength to be confident, but you are not afraid of ten thousand, just afraid of the worst. In my eyes, that Qiao Yan'er is the existence that may threaten your victory. I don't want today's game  Do you understand that a dark horse will appear?" Ma Xin looked directly into Gu Le's eyes and said.

    Gu Le nodded, but he still persisted and said: "Boss, I still want to defeat that Qiao Yan'er in an upright manner. Please ask the boss to let the three fat guys put away those disgusting methods and give me and that Qiao Yan'er a chance.  There’s a level playing field.”

    "Are you confident that you can defeat that Qiao Yan'er?"

    "I have."

    “…Okay, it won’t happen again. If you lose…”

    "Gu Le is willing to be punished."

    "Three Fatties, you heard this, do you know what to do?"

    "Yes, I'll make arrangements right away." An Sanbao agreed, turned around and left the room. At the same time, he kept criticizing people like Ma Xin for being troublesome.  people.  However, the official level is overwhelming. Since the top has spoken, the people below have no choice but to follow it for the sake of their own future.

    The competition has begun. There are a total of 108 contestants participating in this competition, 70% of which are from various repair shops on the Big Star. This is an opportunity to show the strength of their own maintenance factories. Of course, each maintenance factory  Not sloppy.

    Han Yu and others searched for a long time among the flags representing various repair shops, and finally found Field, who was placed in the corner. Following closely, Han Mengxin and others also found Qiao Yan'er. What a coincidence, both of them were  Arranged on the same competition platform, one at the east end and one at the west end.

    Gu Le walked onto the playing field and came to his own console.  As a representative of the largest Spark repair shop in Biguan, Gule was placed in the middle of the competition venue.  The audience has become accustomed to it. After all, the backstage boss of this arena is the Spark Maintenance Factory. It is human nature to give some care to the players sent by the boss.

    With the sound of the game whistle, the game officially started.  From this moment on, you can see the difference between a veteran and a novice.  As soon as the novice heard the whistle, he immediately began to assemble the machinery impatiently, looking at the drawings while assembling.  The veteran will first look at the drawings. After he understands all the drawings in his hand, he will start to assemble them leisurely.  To say that it is not rushed or slow is of course relative. In the eyes of the audience, the assembly speed is quite fast.

    Seeing that it only took a few more steps to declare victory, Gu Le subconsciously turned his head to see how the Qiao Yan'er he valued was doing now.  Unexpectedly, before he could turn his head, he heard a sigh coming from his west side, in the direction where Qiao Yan'er was, and there was also a sigh of regret from the audience.  Gu Le immediately raised his head curiously to take a look, but because he was too far away, Gu Le couldn't see clearly.  But before he could return his attention to the game, he suddenly heard a cheer from his east side. Gu Le was startled and turned his head to look. Sure enough, the sign representing the completion of assembly rose into the sky.

    "How is this possible?" Gu Le was horrified.

    In the audience, Han Yu hugged Ning Ping happily and shouted: "Ning Ping, did you see that? That guy Field won."

    "Yes, yes, but Han Yu, can you let go of me first? You are not a woman. It's very uncomfortable to be held by you." Ning Ping pushed Han Yu's face and said.

    "Oh, you'll be happy if you let my sister hug you, right? Hey, sister, I said the wrong thing. You, sir, have a lot of money. Please spare me this time." Han Yu begged Han Mengxin with a grimace.  road.

    "Hmph." Han Mengxin snorted coldly and released her small hands holding the soft flesh of Han Yu's waist.

    "You, you just asked for it." Ning Ping said with a gloating smile.

    "Fuck you." Han Yu replied angrily and focused his attention on Field again.  After thinking for a while, he shouted to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, we are going to have a banquet when we get back."

    "Brother, shut up." Han Mengxin reminded Han Yudao in a low voice.

    "What's wrong?"?Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Qiao Yan'er lost." Han Mengxin said softly.

    "Oh." Han Yu closed his mouth when he heard this.

    Arena VIP viewing stand

    Ma Xin asked An Sanbao in a low voice with an ugly face: "What's going on?"

    "That, that, I don't know either." An Sanbao replied with a sad face.

    "You don't know? There is a problem in the arena you are responsible for. Don't you know?"

    "Boss, I didn't expect a dark horse to appear in today's competition. Who would have thought that someone could beat Gu Le?" An Sanbao replied helplessly.

    Ma Xin took a few deep breaths, tried to calm down, and said to An Sanbao: "You are right, it is indeed unexpected that there will be someone in Bigang who can beat Gu Le in mechanical assembly."  Guy. Third Fatty, I don’t blame you for this."

    "Thank you, boss." An Sanbao thanked him quickly.

    "Now, I have a new task for you."

    "Please tell me, boss, should you send someone to snatch that prize?"

    "Fart! It's just a starship part. I'm not that bad that I can't lose." Ma Xin scolded the smart-aleck Ma Xin and continued: "I want you to find out, the person who defeated Gu Le  What is his origin? Remember, as long as you find out his origin, don’t do anything unnecessary.”

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Go down."

    Hearing this, An Sanbao felt as if he had been granted amnesty and hurriedly bowed and retreated.  As soon as he went out, he met Gu Le who was coming back.  An Sanbao slipped to the side just like a croaker.  Gu Le seemed to have no intention of talking to him, and walked into the office dejectedly.

    "Boss, I'm back to collect the punishment." Gu Le lowered his head and said to Ma Xin.

    "Huh? Why should I punish you?"

    "I lost the game."

    “No one expected that a dark horse would emerge, so it’s not your fault if you lose the game.”

    "But before the game"

    "Don't mention that matter again. Do you know why Qiao Yan'er was in a situation? It's because I didn't ask An Sanbao to change the original preparation. Therefore, the agreement you and I made before the game does not count."

    "Boss" Gu Le felt a little moved. Speaking of this, Gu Le understood that his boss just didn't intend to punish him, and he didn't know what to say for a while.

    "Okay, men don't shed tears easily. Don't cry easily. If that guy Xiang Yu sees it, he might laugh at you." Ma Xin stood up and patted Gu Le on the shoulder.

    “Don’t worry, boss, I promise that I will never lose again.” Gu Le wiped the corners of his eyes and solemnly assured Ma Xin.

    Ma Xin nodded when he heard this, "Well, I believe you can do it."

    "Thank you for your trust, boss. Boss, what are we going to do next? Those starship parts"

    "Just order it again. In fact, for us now, starship parts are just a matter of money, and money is nothing to us. Go back and have a good rest, sum up the lessons learned this time, and strive for success in the next competition.  It’s time to win back.”

    "yes."

    Exposed first-hand repair shop

    Victoria came to the living room, and Han Mengxin quickly came over and asked: "How is it? Is Qiao Yan'er feeling better?"

    "Alas~ She doesn't see anyone now, and she won't answer the door" Victoria replied with a sigh.

    "What should we do?" Han Mengxin said anxiously.  Ever since she came back from the arena, Qiao Yan'er locked herself in the room without saying a word, and the door wouldn't open no matter how Victoria called.

    But just when Victoria and Han Mengxin were worried, Han Yu ran to Qiao Yan'er's door, banged the door hard, and shouted: "Qiao Yan'er, open the door, Field won the competition today, we are going to  Let’s hold a celebration party for him, and you should come out and celebrate together.”

    When Han Mengxin heard what Han Yu said, she immediately prepared to pull Han Yu away. Unexpectedly, as soon as she took a step, Lin Ke grabbed her arm and shook her head gently.

    "Sister Ke, Yan'er is feeling sad right now. My brother said that, isn't that just rubbing salt into other people's wounds?" Han Mengxin asked Lin Ke who was holding her in confusion.

    Lin Ke shook his head slightly, "Han Yu must have his reasons for doing this. Let's take a look first and then talk."

    "Sister Ke, do you really believe in my brother?"

    "……I believe in him."

    In Victoria and Han Mengxin’s worries,With Lin Ke's trusting eyes, Han Yu knocked on the door again and shouted: "Open the door quickly, or I will kick the door down if you don't."

    "Squeak~" The door opened, Qiao Yan'er glared at Han Yu with an angry face, and asked dissatisfied: "What on earth do you want to do? Don't you know if people are sad anymore?"

    "I know. Because I know, I can't let you continue to hide in the room alone and feel sad. You see, Victoria and the others are very worried. You are not alone, so when you feel sad, don't cry secretly alone.  . Some people say that if one part of happiness is divided into two parts, it becomes two parts of happiness, and if one part of pain is divided into two parts, it becomes half of pain. There are many people here who care about you, so why do you need to bear the pain alone?"

    Qiao Yaner looked at Victoria, Han Mengxin and others not far away who were looking at her with worried faces, and then at Han Yu who was looking at her with a smile.  He slammed the door, but before closing the door, he said: "Since I'm going to celebrate, of course I have to dress up, give me some time to prepare."

    Hearing this, Victoria and Han Mengxin breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke, who was also relieved, and joked with a smile: "So Sister Ke, you are worried too."

    "Of course I'm worried, but there's no need to worry now."

    The celebration banquet officially began. As the protagonist, Field sat on the main seat. He originally wanted to give an acceptance speech, but obviously, his speech was not as attractive as the food carefully cooked by Shi Bafang.  As a dressed up girl, Field reluctantly gave up her speech and joined Han Yu and others in fighting for food.  It won't work if you don't join. Han Yu and others eat like hungry wolves. If they don't grab it, they will starve.

    The party is still going on

    "Han Yu, come on, let's have a drink, you're the only one left." Qiao Yan'er walked to Han Yu's side, smelling of alcohol, and put her hand on Han Yu's shoulder.

    Han Yu couldn't help but reveal a wry smile. He turned around and looked into the room, and immediately understood the meaning of Qiao Yan'er's words.  Although Qiao Yaner looks elegant and quiet, her drinking capacity is really not enough.  The women's legion, except for Qiao Yan'er, had long been wiped out. As for the men's legion, Shi Bafang was half-lying on the ground with a red face, holding a wine bottle in his arms, and showing a silly smile from time to time. Ning Ping and Fei Erdong had already been poured down.  Under the table, he was fast asleep, and Han Yu was the only one left.

    "Come on, let's take a deep breath." Qiao Yan'er raised the bottle of wine in her hand, drank it down in one gulp, and then stared at Han Yu with red eyes.  Han Yu had to wonder if Qiao Yan'er would open him with the wine bottle in her hand if he didn't drink.

    "Gudu Gudu~" With full of tragedy, Han Yu finally fell.  Seeing Han Yu fall to the ground, Qiao Yan'er smiled, her legs softened and she sat on the ground. After burping, she said with a smile: "Hey I won." After that, "Plop"  He fell to the ground with a sound and fell into a deep sleep.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 186 Han Mengxin is a headache

    Chapter 186 Han Mengxin is a headache

    When a ray of sunlight in the early morning hit Han Yu's eyes and forced him to open them, Han Yu suddenly felt that it was better not to open his eyes.  I don't know why, but when I opened my eyes, I saw Lin Ke's face.

    "I must be dreaming." Han Yu closed his eyes and thought to himself.  But the touch from his hand told Han Yu that the situation in front of him seemed impossible to be a dream.

    Opening his eyes again, Han Yu looked at the other face less than a foot away from his own, tried his best to squeeze out a smile and said, "Good morning."

    "Crack~"

    Alcohol is a good thing, but a hangover can give you an unbearable headache.  But at this moment, Han Yu felt that his head had a headache that was worse than the one after a hangover.  Why?  Why did Lin Ke appear in his bed?  Who is making this joke? It's so wicked.

    Han Mengxin looked at her brother who was sitting in the corner and sighed, and quietly bumped her shoulder into Lin Ke, who was sitting silently on the side, and asked in a low voice: "Sister Ke, you and my brother last night"

    "Nothing happened to us." Lin Ke shouted immediately.  The eyes of the people in the room immediately turned to Lin Ke, who sat back down again with a flushed face. He complained in a low voice to Han Mengxin: "Xin'er, how can you guys act so nonsense?"

    "Hehe doesn't this help you get what you want?" Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    "Fuck you, you are talking nonsense." Lin Ke said with a look of shame: "What should I do now? How can I meet him in the future?"

    "Hey, what's the big deal? You just want to end it like before. Nothing happened to you, right?" Han Mengxin said carelessly.

    "But I will be embarrassed." Lin Ke lowered his head and said.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she said: "What's the shame? It's okay, I have everything. If he dares to mess around, I will take care of it."

    "I, I'd better not meet him for a while, so as not to embarrass everyone when we meet." Lin Ke hesitated for a moment and said calmly.

    Han Mengxin became anxious upon hearing this.  How could this work? Such an interesting thing, how could you not let it continue? He hurriedly said: "It doesn't have to be so troublesome. If you don't want to see him, then I will find a way to send him outside.  "

    "But wouldn't that be unfair to him?"

    "Hehe I feel bad."

    "Ugh" Lin Ke blushed and lowered his head, which made Han Mengxin couldn't help but hold Lin Ke's face and kiss her, and said with a smile: "Sister Ke, don't tell me, you are really cute now, let me  I feel pity for you when I see you."

    "Xin'er!" Lin Ke yelled angrily.

    "Okay, don't worry, I'll do the work, don't worry, I'm measured." Han Mengxin comforted Lin Ke with a smile.

    After comforting Lin Ke, Han Mengxin walked up to Han Yu, her originally smiling face now becoming extremely serious.  Han Yu was so frightened that he quickly asked: "Xin'er, I didn't do anything extreme last night, right?"

    "Huh, what do you think?" Han Mengxin asked with a cold snort.

    "UhI, I really don't know, I'm drunk." Han Yu explained hurriedly.

    "Hmph, can you act recklessly when you're drunk? Brother, a girl's innocence is very precious. Do you think you can excuse your behavior last night by saying "you're drunk?"

    "I, I'm drunk and don't know anything." Han Yu said with a blushing face.

    "Oh, brother, although you are my brother, you really let me down if you don't help others. I didn't expect you to be such an irresponsible man." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu with a look of regret.  said.  Han Yu lowered his head in shame and asked in a low voice: "Then what do you want? I didn't mean it. Who knows why she and I slept in the same bed?"

    "Humph, brother, you can't photograph the mistakes you make, but you can photograph the mistakes you made but refused to admit them, blindly looking for excuses to excuse yourself." Han Mengxin said with a cold snort.

    "Then, what do you think we should do now?"

    "What should I do? Of course I have to be brave and take responsibility. Of course, Sister Ke is a good person. She asked me to tell you that what happened last night should be treated as a dream and forget it. But I believe,  Brother, you wouldn’t do this, right?”

    "Ughactually, I really want to" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin hesitantly and said.

    "You really disappoint me." Han Mengxin looked distressed, pointed at Han Yu and said in disappointment: "Brother, have you forgotten your master's teachings? What should I do?There can be an irresponsible brother like you. Are you really my brother who is not afraid of difficulties and has the courage to take responsibility?  "

    Every time Han Mengxin said something, Han Yu's head lowered a little. By the end of the sentence, Han Yu's head was almost shrinking into his neck.  Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with satisfaction and said, "For the sake of your good attitude in admitting your mistake, I will tell you my opinions on how to deal with you."

    "" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin helplessly without saying a word.

    "Hmm In view of the fact that the group leader Han Yu used the excuse of being drunk to sleep with Lin Ke all night at the end of the celebration banquet last night. This is a serious act of seeking power for personal gain and cannot be forgiven or recognized. For this reason,  The handling opinions are as follows: First, punish Han Yu to clean the bathroom of the Courage for a month, and do not affect other people's use of the bathroom. Second, punish Han Yu to be responsible for accompanying Han Mengxin, that is, when I go shopping, act as a follower, and are not allowed to have any  Complain. Three, punishment: Han Yu must win the next competitive competition, otherwise he will accept the punishment of Han Mengxin. Four"

    "Wait a moment." Han Yu interrupted Han Mengxin.

    "I haven't finished speaking yet." Han Mengxin glared at Han Yu dissatisfied, but still stopped talking and looked at Han Yu to listen to what Han Yu wanted to say.

    "Why have we been talking for a long time, but there is nothing about Lin Ke? Why are you meeting all your requests?" Han Yu asked, staring at Han Mengxin.

    "Four, you are not allowed to raise objections to Han Mengxin, that is, my handling."

    "Hey, let me ask you something again." Han Yu shouted at Han Mengxin dissatisfied.

    "Han Yu, the video from last night has been found. Thank me. If it weren't for me, you would have been miserable this time." Field shouted in another room.

    Han Mengxin felt bad and turned around to run away. Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, her shoulder was grabbed by Han Yu. She saw Han Yu grinning: "Sister, don't rush away yet. Let's go see some fun things with my brother."

    "No, no, what's the point of you stinky men? I'm going to comfort Sister Ke." Han Mengxin struggled and shouted.

    "Shut up! You damn girl, come with me." Han Yu gave Han Mengxin a knife and dragged Han Mengxin to Field's room.  Not only Field, but also Ning Ping, Shi Bafang, Qiao Yan'er, Victoria, and another party involved, Lin Ke, were all there.

    "Field, turn on the video and let me see it." Han Yu walked to Field's side and said.

    "Yes." Field agreed and turned on the videotape. The first scene showed the scene at the celebration party last night. Qiao Yan'er took a wine bottle and went around looking for people to fight for drinks, and then everyone was drunk by Qiao Yan'er.  , not long after Qiao Yaner also fell.  A figure sat up from the ground, it was Han Mengxin.

    Seeing this, Han Yu glared at Han Mengxin, but when Han Mengxin saw that the secret was about to be exposed, she stuck out her tongue naughtily.  In the picture, Han Mengxin walked up to the drunk Han Yu and kicked Han Yu. After seeing that Han Yu didn't respond, she stretched out her hand and dragged Han Yu into the room like a dead dog.  After Yu dragged her into the room, Han Mengxin went to the living room and dragged Lin Ke into the room where Han Yu was lying. When Han Mengxin returned to the living room for the second time to drag the drunk Ning Ping, she saw her body swaying.  He fell asleep beside Ning Ping.  The scene after that remained unchanged until dawn, when everyone woke up.

    "Han~Meng~Xin~" Han Yu gritted his teeth and stared at Han Mengxin, while Han Mengxin made a look of realization and said with a smile: "Oh~ I didn't expect that the culprit turned out to be me. This is really, damn~"  , Han Mengxin made a fist with her right hand and lightly hit her head.

    "It's useless for you to be cute!" Han Yu stood up and roared.

    "Sister Ke~" Han Mengxin slithered like a little mouse and hid behind Lin Ke.  Han Yu said to Lin Ke with an ugly face: "Lin Ke, get out of the way. I have to teach this damn girl a lesson."

    "No, I won't let you bully her." Lin Ke said to Han Yu while protecting Han Mengxin unmoved.

    "It's better for Sister Ke. By the way, brother, I just moved you two into the same room. The video didn't show what happened between you and Sister Ke in the room?" Han Mengxin shouted while hiding behind Lin Ke.

    Han Yu was so angry that he shouted: "I am innocent. Although I am drunk, if something really happened, how could I not feel anything at all!"

    "Oh~" Everyone in the room shouted meaningfully.

    Han Yu's face turned red immediately, and he shouted at Han Mengxin who was hiding behind Lin Ke and making faces at him: "Damn girl, I must let you know the meaning of the sentence "Elder brother is like father" today.

    "Dingdong~Hello, we are the staff of the arena. We are here to give you the gift you received yesterday.If you have received any prizes, please come out and sign for them.  "A man's voice came from outside the door.

    When an outsider came, Han Yu glared at Han Mengxin hatefully and threatened: "I'll deal with you next time." Unfortunately, Han Mengxin was not afraid of Han Yu's threat at all. Faced with Han Yu's threat, she was still in the mood to do something to Han Yu.  grimace.

    Han Yu, who deeply felt that he lacked the dignity of his brother, let out a long sigh, turned around and accompanied Field to sign for the prize, out of sight and out of mind.  After Han Yu left, Lin Ke advised Han Mengxin: "Xin'er, don't be angry with your brother. I think he is really angry this time."

    "Don't worry, Sister Ke, my brother doesn't have such a good memory. Don't worry, he won't be angry with me again by night. Anyway, I don't play with him once or twice. I have experience in this kind of thing.  ." Han Mengxin replied nonchalantly.

    "You~" Lin Ke helplessly reached out and tapped Han Mengxin's forehead, and said dissatisfiedly: "Even if you want to play tricks on him, why do you want to play with me too?"

    "Hehe Aren't we worried that you will show some flaws? Good sister, in the worst case we can play tricks on him next time, so you won't be angry with me anymore." Han Mengxin took Lin Ke's arm and said coquettishly.

    "I won't do it next time. But next time something fun happens like this, you must remember to call me." Lin Ke nodded Han Mengxin's nose and said dotingly.

    "There is still me, there is still me, I want to participate too." Qiao Yaner shouted as if she was afraid that the world would not be in chaos.

    The prizes are known in advance. Every time the competition is decided, the prize for winning the competition will be announced. What Field received was a starship power booster, which happened to be the part needed on the Spirit.  And there are not only parts as prizes, but also a bonus of 100,000 star yuan, but compared with the value of the parts, the bonus is negligible.

    Han Yu left the prize money to Field for his own disposal, and then under the command of Qiao Yaner, he carried the parts to the tail power position of the Spirit and began to install the power booster.  At present, the repair work of the Spirit has been basically completed. Almost all the parts that need to be repaired have been repaired, and the remaining parts are replaced with new parts.

    While installing the parts, Han Yu said to Field: "Field, if there is another competition to assemble machinery next time, it will be up to you."

    “Don’t worry, it’s no problem.” Field replied confidently.  However, Qiao Yaner next to her said coldly: "There will no longer be a machine assembly competition this month. Even if there is, it will only appear in a certain competition next month."

    "really? Why?"

    Qiao Yan'er thought for a while and explained to Han Yu: "Well, for example, the arena selects ten out of a hundred competition events as one month's competition events, and next month, everything will start again.  Let’s start by selecting ten out of the one hundred competition events as competition events. Do you understand this explanation?”

    "Well, I understand. Then Qiao Yan'er, are you going to participate in the competition the day after tomorrow?"

    "Of course I will participate. And not only will I participate, but Meng Xin, Lin Ke, and Victoria will also participate."

    "No, are they going too?"

    "Of course, the important thing is to blend in."

    Seeing that Qiao Yaner didn't take yesterday's failure to heart at all, Han Yu and others finally put their hearts at ease.

    The days passed day by day, and it was time for the arena competition again.  There were still so many people. Han Yu held Han Mengxin with his left hand and Lin Ke with his right hand. With the envious eyes of others, he looked up at the big screen in the arena, waiting for today's game information to be announced on the big screen.

    The subtitles on the big screen flickered for a while, and finally stopped at the words "Borrowing Items Race".

    “Oh, what a shame, how could this be a competition?” Someone next to me lamented.

    "What's wrong? Is this competition very difficult?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Of course it's difficult. You don't know what those guys from the organizing committee will ask you to find to complete the race. Damn it, let's just race. Isn't it interesting to play those tricks?" The man who sighed couldn't help but point to the big screen.  He cursed loudly.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly, pulled Han Mengxin and Lin Ke away from the scene, and met up with Qiao Yaner and others at the agreed place.

    "How about it? Do you want to participate in today's game?"

    “I can’t, I’m not good at running.” Victoria raised her hand and said.

    "I can't do it either. I'm sweating all over from running. It's very uncomfortable." Han Mengxin also raised her hand and said.

    Han Yu touched his chin and decided: "Okay, then today's game will be between me and Ning Ping. Field has already won once, so let's rest this time."

    ? ??What about me?  Shi Bafang asked aloud.

    "Of course you are preparing delicious food to prepare for our victory."

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang asked: "What if we lose?"

    "Then let's have a comfort meeting." Han Yu immediately changed his answer.

    Han Mengxin on the side curled her lips and said, "You can always find a reason to have a big meal anyway."

    Just as Han Yu was about to open his mouth to refute, he suddenly saw a crowd of people rushing towards the big screen again. Just as he was wondering, he suddenly saw a person appear on the big screen. He saw the person holding a microphone and said kindly: "Hello everyone, my name is  An Sanbao is the person in charge of the arena. Taking advantage of the large number of people today, I plan to announce something. Well I have a daughter named An Furong. A marriage recruitment meeting will be held here today. If you are interested, please come  Don't rush away after the game, stay and continue to watch, maybe there will be an unexpected surprise. Although my daughter looks like a willow, she is very gentle and kind" Just as he said this, a big hand  He stretched out his hand, and a big face appeared on the big screen. The man's mouth was full of blood, and he laughed loudly: "I am An Furong, who of you wants to marry me? Wow haha~"

    The signal on the big screen is interrupted

    Although she only showed a small face, An Furong's image still left a deep impression on the people present. Many people have begun to retreat, considering whether it would be better not to watch the game today and go home.

    Han Mengxin said with a smile: "Brother, why don't you try it? Oops~ Sister Ke, why are you pinching me?"

    "Damn girl, what are you looking at? Are they human?" Han Yu said with a face as dark as the bottom of a pot.

    "Shh~ Han Yu, don't say these nonsense, you will be punished by God." Ning Ping reminded Han Yu in a low voice.

    "Hahaha~" Han Mengxin couldn't help laughing and looked at Ning Ping with interest. She suddenly discovered that the sword-wielding guy found by her brother was not as boring as she imagined.  Watching him tell a joke with a cold face can always make you laugh for a while.

    Under Han Mengxin’s gaze, Ning Ping suddenly felt his heart beat a little faster, his eyes began to look around, and a suspicious red cloud appeared on his face.  Fortunately, Han Yu patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said, "Hey, Ning Ping, let's go and sign up for the competition."

    "Oh, just come." Ning Ping responded as if he had escaped a disaster, followed Han Yu and walked away from the crowd to the registration point.  But Ning Ping didn't know that when he turned around and followed Han Yu away, Han Mengxin was looking at him with interest.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 187 The most important person

    Chapter 187 The most important person

    As the name suggests, the Hidden Object Race is a competition in which contestants complete the course with the items they have drawn.  What's interesting are the various and strange items that players are looking for.  In this competition, there is nothing you can’t think of, and nothing it can’t achieve.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping each stood on the competition track, looking at the cardboard box not far away from them. After a while, the item they needed to find was inside that cardboard box.

    “Bang~” the starting gun sounded, Han Yu and many other players rushed to the carton like crazy and quickly pulled out a piece of paper from the carton.

    "Wan Wan is easy to find, Wan Wan is easy to find" Han Yu prayed and opened the note in his hand, and saw a line of words written on the note, "The most important person."

    Han Yu raised his head and looked at Ning Ping, wanting to ask him what he was looking for.  But before he could speak, the referee responsible for monitoring gave Han Yu a warning, "Hey, no whispering during the game."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes after receiving the warning.  If you don't want to talk, just wait until the game is over before talking.  Han Yu thought as he ran towards the auditorium. Since he was the most important person, of course he would go to his sister Han Mengxin for help.  And Han Mengxin seemed to know the purpose of Han Yu running over, and looked at Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu stretched out his hand to Han Mengxin, and Han Mengxin also slowly stretched out his hand. Unexpectedly, before Han Yu could hold Han Mengxin's hand, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and grabbed Han Mengxin's hand. Han Yu turned to his side.  At first glance, it was Ningping.

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu, picked up Han Mengxin and ran away.  Han Yu stood there in a daze, "Where is this song coming from? You took the person away, what should I do?"

    Seeing Han Yu in a daze, Lin Ke, who was sitting next to Han Mengxin, smiled and put his hand into Han Yu's palm.  Han Yu looked at Lin Ke who bowed his head shyly, smiled slightly, held Lin Ke's hand tightly and ran towards the playing field.

    At this time, almost all the players on the competition field have found the items they are looking for. The next thing to do is to run the entire race with the items they found.  Han Yu was holding Lin Ke's hand and running slowly. He couldn't get first place anyway, so he just regarded it as jogging.

    The mentality of the competition is different, but Han Yu still has time to look at the items that other players are looking for.  In Han Yu's eyes, the easiest player is probably the one looking for the baton?  !  Holy shit, it’s not a baton, it’s a massage stick!  Where did he find it?

    Looking at Han Yu's doubtful eyes, Lin Ke's face turned red, and he quietly reached out and pinched the soft flesh of Han Yu's waist.  Han Yu glanced at Lin Ke in pain, not daring to look at that talented player anymore, and turned to look at Ning Ping. Seeing Ning Ping holding his sister's hand tightly, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little dissatisfied.  He glared at Ning Ping.  Ning Ping seemed to be in the wrong and refused to look at Han Yu, while Han Mengxin, on the other hand, raised her and Ning Ping's hand at Han Yu as if to demonstrate.

    "Brother, if you keep running like this, you will be ranked last." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "The last one is the last one. Anyway, I still have you, the second last one, with me." Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    "That's not necessarily the case." Han Mengxin chuckled, lay on Ning Ping's back, put her hands around Ning Ping's neck, and whispered in Ning Ping's ear: "Ning Ping, come on, try to get first place."

    Ning Ping shouted as if he had been given a shot of chicken blood, "It's all on me!" After saying that, Ning Ping took big steps and started sprinting towards the finish line.  Seeing Ning Ping walking away, Han Yu was dumbfounded. After a while, he said: "Damn it, this Ning Ping is crazy. Why are you so desperate?"

    "Han Yu, we" Lin Ke said softly on the side.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly when he heard this, "Lin Ke, you won't learn from that girl Xiner, right? That would be very tiring."

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with a smile and said nothing. He smiled so much that Han Yu finally raised his hands and surrendered helplessly: "Okay, I'll just run, but let me tell you in advance that I may not be able to get the first place."

    "It's okay, I will help you." Lin Ke said softly.

    Han Yu shook his head with a wry smile, reached down with his right hand, and held Lin Ke in his arms.  Lin Ke was so ashamed that he exclaimed: "Han Yu, that's not the case."

    "Absolutely." Han Yu shrugged and started sprinting towards the finish line.

    Being held in someone’s arms in front of a large crowd made Lin Ke so embarrassed that he buried his head in Han Yu’s arms and refused to lift it up.  However, Han Yu did not pay attention. He took long strides and surpassed one contestant after another, gradually approaching Ning Ping who was running in front.

    "Oh~ It's so loving." A sour voice came into Lin Ke's ears.  Lin Ke looked up and saw a man on the runway to the right of Han Yu.The man was carrying another man and walking side by side with Han Yu.  It was the man who was running behind the man who spoke just now.

    When he saw Lin Ke’s charming face and her caressing demeanor, the man who was carrying someone on his back suddenly felt unbalanced.  Why?  Why?  Why is it that when we are looking for someone else, others can find a beautiful woman to hug and run away with, but I can only run away with a big man on my back.

    "Fang Bing, run faster, we made a guarantee with the boss that we will win this time." The man being carried on his back shouted to his "mount".

    "Zhu Wen, shut up. Damn it, what do you usually eat? Don't you know how to lose weight?" Fang Bing, who felt extremely psychologically unbalanced because of Lin Ke, couldn't help but curse.

    "Fang Bing, it's my business to be fat. What does it have to do with you? Do you want to gain weight or not? No woman likes you."

    The last sentence hit Fang Bing in the painful foot, and Fang Bing was so angry that he gasped.  Zhu Wen was so frightened that he hugged Fang Bing's neck tightly to prevent Fang Bing from throwing him away, and even warned: "Fang Bing, the boss is watching us in the VIP room."

    "When the game is over, I have to beat you fat pig to death." Fang Bing said through gritted teeth.

    "Huh, it's not yet certain who will beat whom then." Zhu Wen replied unwillingly.

    "" Fang Bing finally broke out. He usually didn't deal with Zhu Wen. This time in the hidden object race, Fang Bing managed to win the "most annoying person". As a result, Fang Bing lost his mind.  He suddenly threw Zhu Wen on his back to the ground and rushed forward.

    There was chaos on the playing field, and it was rare to see a full-scale martial arts drama like this.  Ma Xin's face in the VIP room was livid, and An Sanbao next to him was silent, not daring to make the slightest sound at this time, for fear of attracting Ma Xin's anger to himself.  It’s just a good idea, and what should come will eventually come.

    "Fat An San" Ma Xin said calmly.

    "Boss." An Sanbao agreed quickly.

    "I wonder what you think of Fang Bing and Zhu Wen? Are you satisfied with one of them being your son-in-law?"

    "UmBoss, my daughter has very high standards." An Sanbao hesitated for a moment and then replied.  An Sanbao didn't take Ma Xin's suggestion seriously at all. He knew his own affairs, and An Sanbao was not a fool. Of course, he knew that what Ma Xin said was just angry words, and of course he wouldn't take it seriously.

    Ma Xin couldn't help but be startled when she heard An Sanbao's answer, but then she smiled knowingly at An Sanbao, who was groveling to her.  It seemed that the fat man in front of him had figured out his intention.

    "When I threaten those two bastards with your daughter later, please cooperate." Ma Xin whispered to An Sanbao.

    An Sanbao nodded slightly to express his understanding.

    At the end of the game, Ning Ping and others did not win the final victory. After all, they were running with a big living person, which was incomparable with those running with a vibrator.  In the end, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin finished fifth, while Han Yu and Lin Ke finished eighth.  After the two groups met, Han Yu stared at Ning Ping for a long time. Just as he was about to speak, Han Mengxin stopped in front of him and protected Ning Ping behind him.

    "What do you want to do again?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "You don't have to worry about my affairs." Han Mengxin gritted her teeth at Han Yu, turned around and pulled Ning Ping away.

    "Ning Ping, if you dare to be sorry to my sister, I will not let you go." Han Yu shouted at Ning Ping's back, while agilely dodging the water bottle thrown by Han Mengxin.

    "This girl." Han Yu smiled bitterly and bent down to pick up the water bottle, and said to Lin Ke beside him: "Let's go out and join Field and the others."

    "Yes." Lin Ke smiled and nodded, stretched out his hand to hold Han Yu's hand, and explained in a low voice: "There are many people, don't get separated." Han Yu smiled after hearing this, shook Lin Ke's hand, and pulled Lin Ke towards  Walk outside the arena.

    In the VIP room of the arena, Ma Xin sat there with a sinking face, tapping his fingers lightly on the table without saying a word.  Zhu Wen and Fang Bing stood in front of him with their heads lowered, like children who had done something wrong.  An Sanbao next to him had his eyes rolling around, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Alas~" Ma Xin sighed.  Zhu Wen and Fang Bing shrank their necks in unison, reminding themselves at the same time: "Here we come."

    "Shame, shame, I didn't expect that Xinghuo Maintenance Factory would be so embarrassed." Ma Xin said to himself.

    Zhu Wen and Fang Bing remained silent, fearing that their boss would find a reason to teach them a lesson if they spoke to them.  It's just that they forgot that the boss can always find a reason to teach you a lesson. Even if there is no reason, he can still teach you if he wants to teach you a lesson.Train you.

    Seeing Zhu Wen and Fang Bing pretending to be dumb, Ma Xin didn't take it seriously and continued: "Fortunately, the winner in the end was also a contestant from our Xinghuo Maintenance Factory. Otherwise, our Xinghuo Maintenance Factory would be embarrassed by calling you two bastards  It’s over!”

    Zhu Wen and Fang Bing still didn’t speak.  However, Ma Xin did not expect these two guys to talk, and continued to think about himself: "Since the establishment of our Xinghuo Maintenance Factory, there has never been an incident of two cadres fighting each other in public. Congratulations, you have created this  Precedent. In order to reward you, I will definitely give you a choice. What are your opinions?"

    Zhu Wen and Fang Bing: ""

    "Since you have acquiesced, it will be easy to handle. I plan to let one of you marry An Sanbao's daughter. Do you agree?"

    "Not good." Zhu Wen and Fang Bing replied in unison.  It's impossible not to speak anymore at this time.

    "Boss, I was wrong. You can be beaten and scolded, why do you have to say such harsh words?" Zhu Wen said to Ma Xin with tears and runny nose.

    "Yes, yes." Fang Bing agreed from the side.  At this time, he was no longer in the mood to care about his usual grudges with Zhu Wen.

    "Humph, now that you know you were wrong, what did you do earlier?" Ma Xin asked with a cold snort.

    "Boss, we are really wrong. Considering that we have been working hard for many years and have no merit but hard work, please don't push us into the pit of fire."

    "Hmm you two, although my daughter looks a little bit ugly and has a unrestrained personality, she is still good at heart." An Sanbao coughed lightly and said to Zhu Wen and Fang Bing.

    "Shut up! You damn fat man, do I have a grudge against you? Are you going to harm me like this?" Zhu Wen asked after glaring at An Sanbao.

    "Hey, Zhu Wen, how do you talk to your future father-in-law?" Fang Bing accused Zhu Wendao from the side.

    "Huh?" Everyone present couldn't help but be stunned, surprised by Fang Bing's change in attitude.  Just listen to Fang Bing continue to say: "Boss, from my point of view, Zhu Wen and An Furong are a perfect match made in heaven. You see, Zhu Wen is highly educated, while An Furong has little education. Together they can complement each other spiritually."  , and both of them are fat, isn’t this what a couple looks like?”

    "Get the fuck out of here!" Zhu Wen was so angry that he was shaking all over and yelled at Fang Bing.  But Fang Bing was unmoved and continued: "Boss, you see, Zhu Wen is already happy to talk without hesitation."

    "I will fight with you!" Zhu Wen rushed towards Fang Bing angrily, while Fang Bing hid behind Ma Xin and shouted with gloating: "Zhu Wen, don't be excited, don't say good things to me, I wish you a happy couple."  , give birth to litters of Xiaozhu as soon as possible.”

    "Bang!" Ma Xin finally couldn't stand it anymore and punched Fang Bing, then comforted Zhu Wen and said, "Don't worry, you don't have to marry An Furong."

    "Huh~huh~ Thank you boss." Zhu Wen panted and thanked Ma Xin.

    Ma Xin nodded and said to An Sanbao: "Three Fatty, aren't you planning to hold a wedding party for An Furong after the game? Why don't you go now?"

    "Yes." An Sanbao bowed and left the room like a normal person.  An Sanbao's departure made Zhu Wen and Fang Bing feel puzzled. Why did this fat man who loved his daughter so much have no reaction at all when he said that his daughter was not his daughter?

    "Wow~" Ma Xin opened the drawer and took out a pair of black gloves from the drawer. While putting it on, she said to Zhu Wen: "Zhu Wen, go and guard the door. I want to talk to Fang Bing about something."

    "Yes." Zhu Wen agreed excitedly and ran to the door to guard it.  As soon as the door was closed, Zhu Wen heard Fang Bing's scream and Ma Xin's roar. Zhu Wen felt so relieved.

    In the auditorium of the arena, Han Yu asked Qiao Yaner in confusion: "Isn't the game over? Why are we staying here if we don't go back?"

    "Didn't we say before the competition started that there would be a marriage recruitment activity after the competition? Stay and watch the excitement. Oh, I didn't expect that there would be people who are not afraid of death to sign up." Qiao Yan'er answered as she looked towards the entering venue.  of six men.

    "Really?" Han Yu also looked towards the field. Sure enough, just as Qiao Yan'er said, six men slowly entered the field.  Through the big screen, these six men also look like five people. Why do they have to participate in this kind of activity?  Who doesn’t know what that woman looks like? The world is really big and full of wonders.

    Han Yu was despising the six men in his heart. Han Mengxin, who was standing across Lin Ke, stretched out his head and said to Han Yu: "Brother, why don't you go to participate? Oops~"

    Withdrawing the hand that knocked Han Mengxin on the head, Han Yu replied slowly: "I'm not a collector. But to be honest, I really look down on those six men. What are you doing in this world?If you can eat, why do you have to choose soft rice?  "

    "Everyone likes radish and green vegetables, and maybe those six men like the ones with bigger muscles and round waists." Han Mengxin said unconvinced.

    "Then the taste of these six men is a bit too strong, aren't they tired of it?"

    "It should be fine with just the pickles."

    "Okay, you two, the more you talk, the more serious you become." Lin Ke finally couldn't stand the nonsense of Han Yu, the brother and sister, and interrupted them.

    "HeySister Ke, I'm sorry for neglecting you. Come on, give me a hug." Han Mengxin smiled playfully and stretched out her arms to hug Lin Ke.

    "Go to a girl's house and be serious." Lin Ke tapped Han Mengxin's forehead and muttered in a low voice.  But Han Mengxin was unmoved.  Han Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head when he saw it. He turned his head and asked Qiao Yan'er, "Where are Shi Bafang and Feier?"

    "Shi Bafang went back early to prepare for the banquet, and Field went to help him."

    "Huh? We didn't win, so what kind of banquet are we holding?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  When Qiao Yaner heard this, she glanced at Han Yu in surprise, "Didn't you say before the game that you would hold a consolation banquet if you lost?"

    "Ah? Did I say that?" Han Yu couldn't help but was stunned when he heard the words, but when he saw the others looking like "you said it", Han Yu laughed: "It seems that I did say it, forget it, just drive it, anyway  Just have something to eat and drink.”

    "Sister Ke, look, it's easy to support my brother." Han Mengxin whispered to Lin Ke with a smile.

    "Fuck you. Xin'er, what's wrong with you today? Why didn't you help your brother during the game? Instead, you helped others." Lin Ke lightly pushed Han Mengxin and chuckled in a low voice.

    "Hehe I'm leaving my brother to you, and I think that guy seems quite interesting." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    "You~" Lin Ke glanced at Han Mengxin helplessly after hearing this, and then looked at Ning Ping with eyes full of sympathy, which made Ning Ping's forehead look puzzled.

    The marriage recruitment officially began. Amidst the roar of the competition emcee, the well-dressed heroine An Furong stepped onto the competition site with earth-shattering steps.  As soon as An Furong came on stage, she asked the emcee in an astonishing way: "These six are the judges, and the rest are the contestants." After saying that, An Furong pretended to go to the audience to find her suitable partner.

    The scene was chaotic.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 188: Ugly Girl Recruiting a Husband

    Chapter 188: An ugly girl seeks a husband

    "Friends in the audience, friends in the audience, after a brief riot, thanks to the efforts of the riot squad, order has been restored in the arena. Oh, commentator, do you seem to have something to say?"

    "Hmm I just want to say, can you change someone?"

    The conversation between the anchor and the commentator came from the loudspeaker of the arena, and in the audience, Han Yu was persuading Han Mengxin and others to leave. It was really too dangerous.  Just now, the fierce woman named An Furong rushed into the auditorium, causing a small-scale stampede in the auditorium. Fortunately, no one died, but three unlucky ones were pushed down and trampled by others. Now they have been sent to the hospital  heal.

    "Xin'er, let's go out and watch the big screen outside." Han Yu persuaded Han Mengxin earnestly.

    "No, I can't see clearly from here." Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    "You also saw what happened just now. If I can't take care of you then"

    "It doesn't matter, Ningping will protect me, okay?" Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping nodded heavily, making Han Yu curse in his heart: "Nod your head, nod." Seeing that he couldn't convince Han Mengxin, Han Yu looked at Lin Ke again, but Lin Ke smiled slightly, looked at Han Yu gently and said  :"I trust you."

    Fortunately, Han Yu didn't choke. He turned to look at Qiao Yan'er and Victoria. Qiao Yan'er said slowly: "Please find out the genders of me and Victoria first."

    Well, none of them are worrying, love love.  Han Yu simply let go and sat down sulkily. Lin Ke smiled slightly when he saw this, reached out to hold Han Yu's right arm and comforted him softly: "Don't worry, everything will be fine."

    "I hope so." Han Yu replied worriedly.

    The marriage recruitment meeting was still going on, and the commotion in front was just a small episode. The host shouted hoarsely with the microphone: "Miss An Furong, please tell me your criteria for choosing a spouse."

    "Hmm" An Furong coughed lightly, took the microphone and said, "My view on choosing a spouse is very simple. First, he must be a man."

    "Pfft~" Han Mengxin couldn't help but chuckle, and Han Yu and many viewers also shook their heads secretly.  Is not this nonsensical?  You are a woman yourself. If you cannot recruit a man, you still want to recruit a woman.

    "Two, he must be about the same age as me. I don't want to find someone who is much older than me, as that will create a generation gap. Third, this man must be strong and be able to take care of me. He must be there anytime and anywhere when I need him.  In front of me, I just like the feeling of a little bird clinging to a human."

    Every time An Furong said something, many men in the audience shook their heads, feeling sad for An Furong's overestimation and delusion.  With her respectable appearance, it would be great if someone wanted her. She actually made so many demands. She really thought she was a fairy descending to earth.  Yes, she was a fairy, but there was something wrong with her landing when she descended to earth, and she hit the ground face first.

    "Hey, Ning Ping, why are you shaking your head?" Han Mengxin asked in a low voice.

    "It's nothing, I just feel that An Furong is a bit overestimating her abilities. With the way she looks, she should be burning incense if someone wants her, and she makes so many impossible demands. If a man really wants her, I'm afraid it's not him at all.  It’s for her."

    Han Mengxin defended An Furong and said, "Look what you said, everyone has their own preferences for radish and green vegetables, and maybe some people like those who look different. You are not jealous because you want to go but don't have the chance, are you?"

    "If you are the one who told me those conditions, then I would like to give it a try." Ning Ping bravely said to Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin's face suddenly turned red and she lowered her head. After a while, Han Mengxin suddenly raised her foot, stepped on Ning Ping hard, and said angrily: "I told you to talk nonsense. Don't say such things again next time."  , I will trample you to death."

    Ning Ping chuckled after being stepped on, this is a good sign.  At least Han Mengxin didn't seek out her brother after hearing her confession, which meant that there was drama.

    Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping secretly, and saw Ning Ping smirking at her. She felt increasingly shy and angry, and couldn't help but stretched out her foot to step on him again, but this time the force was much smaller than before.

    Amid boos from the audience, An Furong ended her opinion on mate selection. The host wiped the sweat from his forehead and then asked one of the six male contestants: "This male contestant, after listening to Ms. An's mate selection,  After watching, do you have any thoughts?"

    "No."

    "You can have this."

    “…This really doesn’t exist.”

    "What are we doing here without you?"

    "I am a fortune teller and I believe in fate. YesterdayOne day when I was doing a divination for myself, I discovered that the other half of my life is related to animals, and this place is the closest to the zoo, so I came here.  "

    host:"……"

    "Hmm this male contestant, what do you think of Miss An's views on mate selection?" the host asked another contestant.

    "Ah, first let me introduce myself. I am a successful person. I admire Miss An's views on mate selection. Why do I admire her? I admire her courage to put forward conditions. I said sister, you are the only one who  You look like you, you have the nerve to make conditions? You are like a gas tank that has become a spirit. You don’t know where to hold it when it falls. How dare you say that you like the feeling of a little bird clinging to someone? Let me tell you, little bird  It doesn’t mean ostrich…”

    "What did you say?" An Furong's eyes widened and she walked like a successful person.  The successful people were so frightened that they retreated and shouted: "Riot squad! Riot squad! Where are the riot squad? Didn't they promise to ensure the personal safety of the contestants?"

    Under the host’s persuasion, An Furong spared the successful man’s life.  However, even if the successful person's life is spared, the successful person who spoke boldly is already dying and has no way to continue participating in the competition, so he can only withdraw with regret.  There were only five male contestants left.

    "This male player, what do you think? Let's think about it before we talk." The host asked another male player.

    The male contestant who was being questioned thought about it for a while and then said: "Well I am very optimistic about Miss An. Your dress is very trendy. Of course, I also have some suggestions. Next time you wear stockings, don't wear stockings."  Can you shave your legs quickly? It looks like a yam~"

    "Hoo~" A UFO flew straight towards the male contestant who was speaking. The host quickly fell down, but the male contestant was a little unable to react and stood there blankly.  The UFO spun and flew directly in front of the male contestant. Upon seeing this, the host had already begun to prepare what to say.

    A miracle happened. The UFO that flew straight towards the male player suddenly turned around and hit a player on the left side of the male player, next to the male player who believed in fate.  At that time, the unlucky player was snickering with his head down, but something unexpected happened and he was disqualified from the competition.

    "Miss, this won't work. There are only six people participating. You have already eliminated one-third of the competition just at the beginning. Do you still want to choose?" the host protested to An Furong in a low voice.

    "Don't talk nonsense. Anyway, as long as one person is left, it will be over." An Furong replied nonchalantly.

    Facing the difficult host in front of him, the host could only shake his head and sigh, and asked the fourth contestant: "This contestant hmm? Hello, this contestant?" The host reached out and pushed the contestant next to him.  , the player who was pushed leaned back and fell to the ground.  The host sighed in his heart, yes, the love is not one-third, but one-half. The power of the eldest lady is extraordinary.

    ????????????????????????????The host asked the last player: "This player"

    "Don't talk, I want to talk directly to Miss An." The male contestant waved to the host and said to An Furong seriously.

    Seeing the upright look on the male contestant's face, An Furong, like everyone present, was very curious about what this man wanted to say.

    "Hmm, Miss An, please take a serious look at me. I've had breakfast."

    "Huh?" When Han Mengxin heard this, a look of disdain suddenly appeared on her face. Lin Ke next to her asked in confusion: "Xin'er, what did he mean by that sentence?"

    "It means that he can not vomit when being looked at by An Furong, which means that he can accept An Furong. I didn't expect to meet such a shameless guy." Han Yu explained to Lin Ke in a low voice.  .

    After hearing Han Yu’s explanation, not only Lin Ke, but also Qiao Yaner and Victoria next to him showed a hint of disdain for the male player.

    The host closest to him was the first to understand the meaning of the contestant’s words. A trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, but he quickly told An Furong the meaning of the male contestant’s words.

    An Furong wants to get married, but she doesn't want to live with a man who is just after her money.  He immediately asked: "Are you 1.80 meters tall?"

    “Yes, it’s the afternoon now and the weather is cooler. It will rise in the morning when it gets hotter.”

    "Then you only eat garlic?"

    "Just, when I have nothing to do, I always eat two pieces of garlic as a snack."

    "Are you wearing briefs? Are you wearing black stockings? Are you wearing a hurdle vest?"

    "Hey, Miss An, you are really amazing. You can see through my true nature at a glance.""You, you have both?" An Furong was also dumbfounded. The other party could actually meet her harsh conditions.

    "I have both. Miss An, when do you think our affairs will be done?" the male player asked An Furong with a flattering smile.

    "That's really mean." Han Yu said in a low voice.

    "Well, it's indeed quite cheap." Lin Ke, who was beside him, nodded in agreement.

    Not only Han Yu thought so, but most of the people present also thought so. There was a burst of boos for a while, but for the warrior who was determined to eat soft rice, these boos were just applause for him, and he didn't care.

    An Furong gave the host a helpful look. The host understood and walked over to whisper something.  An Furong glanced at the host suspiciously, worried that the idea the host gave her would not work, but the host nodded confidently from An Furong.  Based on the idea of ????treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor, An Furong said to the cheap man: "I just missed one condition, can I add it now?"

    "Of course, no problem, I can meet any conditions." The cheap man replied with a smile.

    "That's good. My condition is that after we get married, the property will be separated. My money is my money, your money is your money, and everyone spends his own money." After receiving this condition, the face of the cheap man suddenly dropped.  He came down and said angrily: "If this is the case, who will marry you?"

    The words of the cheap man immediately attracted unanimous boos from the women present. The water bottle went straight to the cheap man and threw it at him as if he didn't want money.

    An Furong looked at the cheap man and asked: "You mean, you give up this competition?"

    "Nonsense, if I had known about this condition, do you think I would come here to waste time?" After answering this sentence, the cheap man turned around and left.  Behind him, there were boos from the audience.

    There are only two players left on the field.  Because the number of people was too small, the host had to cut out some of the activities to be carried out in the middle and go directly to the last item, confession time.

    An Furong looked at the male players standing in front of her like two little chickens, and first asked the male player on her left: "Do you have a car?"

    "No."

    "I do." The male player standing on the right replied.

    An Furong glanced at the male player who was speaking, and then asked the male player on her left: "Do you have a room?"

    "No."

    "I do." Another male player on the right intervened.

    "Then do you have money?"

    "No."

    "I have."

    An Furong looked at the two male contestants and said, "You two are quite suitable."

    "Hey~ That's right." The male player who believed in fate seemed to have an idea and asked the male player next to him: "What seat are you in?"

    "My balance."

    "I'm a Scorpio."

    "It's a good fit for both of us, let's go."

    An Furong stared dumbfoundedly at the two male contestants holding hands and walking away, unable to say a word.  Is this it?  I'm just saying casually

    Not only An Furong was dumbfounded, but the audience present were also dumbfounded.  What kind of show is this?  Finally, there were two left, but the woman's words left none at all?  Seeing An Furong standing alone on the field, some of the spectators with shallow eyes began to shed tears of sympathy.

    "Miss, go back." The host walked to An Furong and comforted her.

    "Huh?" An Furong glanced at the host and asked, "Where is my groom?"

    “…Alas~ Miss, let’s go, we will hold another meeting in a while…”

    "No! As agreed, where is my groom?" An Furong roared.

    "Well, Miss, everyone is gone." The host said in embarrassment.

    "All gone? No, there are still many candidates there." An Furong pointed at the audience and grinned.

    "Damn it, I knew this would happen." Han Yu screamed strangely, holding Qiao Yan'er with his left hand and Lin Ke with his right hand, turned around and ran away, while Ning Ping on the side followed closely with Han Mengxin on his left hand and Victoria on his right hand.  .

    At the scene, chaos broke out again.

    ……

    After running out of the arena in one breath and running all the way back to the Lu Yishou repair shop, Han Yu and others felt a little safer.  Shi Bafang and Field, who were preparing for the banquet, looked puzzled at Han Yu and others who ran home and lay on the ground panting. Field stepped forward and asked: "Han Yu, what happened? Who is chasing you?"

    "Ghost." Han Yu took a breath and replied.

    "Ghost? Are youCan you see ghosts?  Field said looking at Han Yu in surprise.

    "No, Field, what Han Yu said is a more terrifying existence than ghosts." Ning Ping explained from the side.

    "What is that?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Do you know An Furong?"

    "I know, the apple of the eye of the arena owner An Sanbao. By the way, how was the marriage recruitment meeting after the competition? Who was selected in the end?"

    “None of them were selected.”

    "Huh? No way? That woman looks so ugly?"

    "I won't mention her ugly appearance. What's even more frightening is that that woman's personality is too unrestrained. If she is not selected in the marriage recruitment meeting, do you know what she plans to do?"

    "What?" Field asked jokingly.

    “He actually wanted to pick someone directly from the audience.”

    "Clang~" There was a sound of pots and bowls falling to the floor and Shi Bafang's laughter.  Field looked at the embarrassed Han Yu and Ning Ping, grinned and said, "Why did I say you were so embarrassed? It turns out that's the case. Fortunately, Shi Bafang and I were smart and didn't join in the fun."

    Facing Field’s rejoicing, Han Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head. In fact, he didn’t want to stay at the scene, but there were people he cared about who insisted on staying at the scene, so he could only risk his life to accompany the gentleman.

    "Well, luckily you escaped back. You were covered in sweat all the way back. Let's go wash up first and then prepare for dinner." Field smiled at Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping agreed and walked towards their respective rooms together.  When he walked to the door of his room, Han Yu stopped Ning Ping and looked left and right without saying a word.  Ning Ping was a little embarrassed by Han Yu's sight, and couldn't help but ask: "Han Yu, what do you want to say?"

    Han Yu opened his mouth, but in the end he shook his head with a wry smile and returned to his room without saying anything. Ning Ping was confused when he saw this.  However, because the sweat all over his body made him sticky and uncomfortable, Ning Ping put aside Han Yu's matters for the time being and went to take a bath first.

    After bathing, Ning Ping put on dry clothes and walked out of his room to the living room, only to find two strangers in the living room, confronting Han Yu and others.  Ning Ping couldn't care less about admiring Han Mengxin who had just finished bathing at this moment, because Ning Ping was surprised to find that Han Yu, who was usually not afraid of the sky or the earth, seemed to be facing a powerful enemy at this moment, looking at the stranger in the living room with a solemn expression.  What made Ning Ping even more puzzled was that Han Mengxin on the side didn't seem worried at all.  The abnormal phenomenon made Ning Ping quickly step forward and stand next to Han Yu.

    The stranger glanced at Ning Ping in surprise, then turned his attention to Han Yu again, and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "Xiao Yuzi, is this how you greet your master?" {Piaotian Literature  www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 189 The Master Arrives

    Chapter 189 The Master Arrives

    "Xiao Yuzi?" Ning Ping was surprised by this title. He turned back to look at Han Yu, only to see that Han Yu's face was reddish, his eyes were wide-eyed, and the flame in his hand had taken shape.

    "Han Yu, calm down, this is inside the house." Ning Ping was startled and quickly stepped forward to stop Han Yu.

    "Yes, yes, Xiao Yuzi, calm down, you can't do anything to deceive your master and destroy your ancestors." A strange man in the room fanned the flames.

    "Huh~" Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, took a step forward with a calm expression, bowed to the strange man and said, "Greetings to Master. Is this the Thirteenth Master's Wife next to you?"

    The strange man’s face was originally one of pride, but when he heard Han Yu’s last words, his expression suddenly changed.  But at this time, Han Yu said as if he was belatedly saying: "Oh, why did I slip up? New Master Wife, don't be offended, my master is here to save your sweetheart, you don't have to worry."

    "You mean, you have other mistresses in other places?" The woman who came with the strange man asked calmly.

    "My master must have a certain understanding of who his wife is, so I don't need to explain this question clearly, right?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Han Yu, you evil-minded boy" the strange man said anxiously, but before he could finish his words, the female companion next to him had already interrupted him and said coldly: "Feng Baili, you'd better go with me first.  Can I explain what’s going on with my sisters who I haven’t met yet?”

    Feng Baili hurriedly explained: "Hua Ling, don't you understand me during the time we have been together? Don't listen to this brat's nonsense"

    "Master, do you think you can spend as long as my master and I have together?" Han Yu said quietly from the side.

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Hua Ling’s face that had softened suddenly became stern again, and Feng Baili’s forehead began to sweat. He even began to doubt whether the Han Yu in front of him was really his disciple?  His speaking skills were not so smooth before.

    "Feng Baili, you know the rules of my clan." Hua Ling stared at Feng Baili and said.

    "I know, I know. Oh Hualing, I am serious about you, really." Feng Baili said anxiously.

    "Yes, seriously, master says this to every new master he meets." Han Yu interrupted again.

    "Han Yu!" Feng Baili shouted and stared at Han Yu. After a while, his attitude softened and he said with frustration: "Apprentice, my good apprentice, it is the fault of the teacher. It should not be  I came to you at this time, can you please stop causing trouble for me? It’s hard for me to find a partner that I want to spend my whole life with, so you can’t cause trouble for me."

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this, "Tsk~ You said the same thing last time."

    "This is different." Feng Baili said anxiously.  Looking at Hua Ling, Feng Baili whispered: "It's true this time."

    "real?"

    "Um."

    "But what does this have to do with me?"

    "You, you evil-minded boy. Can I beg you as my teacher?" Feng Baili said in a low voice.

    “…Okay, do you think I’ll let you go this time?”

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you very much." Feng Baili thanked him quickly.

    "Huh." Han Yu snorted coldly and turned to wink at Han Mengxin. Han Mengxin immediately understood, stepped forward and looked at Hualing curiously and asked, "Sister, you are so beautiful."

    “Every woman likes to be praised for her beauty, and Hualing is no exception.  Facing the pure and lovely Han Mengxin, Hua Ling smiled and replied: "Thank you, you are also very beautiful."

    "Sister, are you really my future mistress?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    "Ehit depends on how that guy answers." Hua Ling replied awkwardly.

    "Oh, it's a pity, it's such a pity." Han Mengxin looked at Hualing with a look of regret and shook her head.  Hua Ling couldn't help but wonder, and asked aloud: "Little sister, what's the pity?"

    "My sister is so beautiful, but she followed my master. Isn't it just like a flower stuck on something? Oh~ It's such a pity. A beauty like my sister should find a prince-like figure.  .”

    "Hahalittle sister, you are really good at talking." Hua Ling rubbed Han Mengxin's head with a smile on her face.

    However, Feng Baili on the side had a long face and said dissatisfiedly to Han Mengxin: "Xin'er, what are you talking about? Why can't I be a teacher worthy of your wife? Is the temperament of a teacher not as good as anything else?  Bird Prince?"

    Han Mengxin looked carefully at Feng Baili, who held his chest out and raised his head, and nodded.He said: "Master, don't tell me, you really look like a prince after you put on your clothes."

    “That’s right.” Feng Baili smiled proudly.  But then Han Mengxin changed the topic, "If you stay under the overpass like this, you can definitely get money."

    Feng Baili’s expression froze and he went to look for money from someone under the overpass. Wouldn’t that be a beggar?  Immediately he shouted angrily: "This girl is actually arranged to be a teacher like this."

    "What are you going to do?" Hua Ling asked Feng Baili while protecting Han Mengxin behind her.

    "Hehe What can I do? She is my cute little apprentice. She was captured by pirates before. I was very worried about her. Now that I see her, I want to ask her if she has suffered any grievances."  Baili replied with a smiling face.

    "Huh, go, go, go find your male apprentice, don't forget to join me here." Hua Ling waved her hand and said to Feng Baili.

    "Okay, you're busy, you're busy." Feng Baili nodded and stepped aside.

    "It's really worthless." Han Yu whispered with contempt for Feng Baili who retreated to his side.

    "You don't understand, this is love." Feng Baili replied meaningfully.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Feng Baili with contempt, "Tracheitis is just tracheitis, is it interesting to find so many other excuses?"

    Feng Baili's face suddenly turned red, and he glared at Han Yu and said, "I haven't seen you for a few days. I don't know whether your kung fu has improved or regressed. Come on, let me test it."

    "Who is afraid of whom?" Han Yu replied unwillingly.

    Seeing that the two were about to fight, Shi Bafang, who had been busy in the kitchen, walked out pushing the last dish of the night.

    The aroma of roasted cow caused Han Yu and Feng Baili, who were about to fight, to stop their movements at the same time, and both looked at the trolley in Shi Bafang's hand.

    “After I have eaten and drank enough, I will fight you for three hundred rounds.” Feng Baili shouted to Han Yu while staring at the roasted cow.

    "Ha~ I'm afraid you won't be able to last three hundred rounds by then."

    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, they stepped forward and started eating almost at the same time.

    "These two are worthless." Han Mengxin and Hualing said almost in unison.  After finishing speaking, the two looked at each other and smiled. Han Mengxin chuckled lightly and said to Hualing: "Let me introduce myself again. My name is Han Mengxin, Han Yu's sister, and a disciple of Teacher Feng Baili."

    "Hua Ling, the princess of the flower clan. Feng Baili, your teacher's lover." Hua Ling introduced herself with the same smile.

    "Let me introduce my friends to you. This is Lin Ke, this is Qiao Yan'er, and this is Victoria." After Han Mengxin's introduction, Hua Ling got to know all the girls in the room.  As for Ning Ping and the others, they were currently competing against Han Yu and Feng Baili, the pair of masters and apprentices, and had no time to come over and get to know Hua Ling.

    Han Mengxin looked helplessly at Ningping and others who were fighting for food, and smiled at Hua Ling: "Sister, let's come over here. The girls can open another table, so we don't have to fight with those hungry wolves for food." Hua Ling said.  Ling nodded, thinking that what Han Mengxin said was right. Han Yu and Feng Baili had such eating habits, if they wanted to grab food from their mouths, they had to at least put down their airs.  As for girls, there is always a little bit of reserve.

    Feng Baili stepped on Han Yu's neck, raised his head and put the tenderest piece of meat from the roasted cow into his mouth. After the tender meat was eaten, Feng Baili laughed loudly and said, "Follow me."  Do you want to fight? You’re still a little green, little one.”

    "The polite way you usually eat with me is just pretending." Hua Ling saw this and said secretly in her heart.

    Han Yu, who had his neck stepped on, was not willing to be restrained. He took advantage of Feng Baili's laughter and pushed Feng Baili to the ground with a strong force, and then sat on Feng Baili's back.  Feng Baili could see and couldn't eat, but he kept eating fiercely.

    "This is not eating at all, it's just like fighting." Ning Ping and others next to them huddled aside, watching Han Yu and Feng Baili fight together, and no matter how fierce the fight was, these two people would never  It can be seen from letting food fall to the floor or being touched and spilled. These two people in front of them often do this.

    "This is quite polite." Han Mengxin explained softly to Hualing and others.  As Han Mengxin, who grew up with Han Yu and Feng Baili since childhood, she has the most say in the behavior of Han Yu and Feng Baili.

    "It seems that my brother's strength has indeed increased. He has never lasted so long fighting with the master before." Han Mengxin said with some emotion.  But her words made Hua Ling and others break into cold sweat. They had already unconsciously thought of a scene in their minds. In front of a table of delicious food, Feng Baili dominated the table, enjoying the food while thinking about it again and again.  Han Yu who wanted to get close to the table was chased away.

    When Han Mengxin saw everyone’s expressions, she quickly said: “Don’t take my brother’s life seriously.He is so pitiful, and he is not a master who is willing to suffer easily.  "

    "How do you say this?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    "Hehe" Han Mengxin seemed to have thought of something interesting and couldn't help laughing.  When Lin Ke saw her, he quickly urged: "Xin'er, don't just laugh, speak quickly."

    "Hehe just say it, just say it. I just remembered my brother's pranks when he was a child. Every time he and Master failed to snatch food, he would put laxatives in Master's tea, but sometimes he would put it himself  I drank the laxative tea."

    "Pfft~" Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle. When he looked at Han Yu again, his eyes were full of smiles.

    After finishing the meal, Han Yu and others were as tired as dead dogs.  Field sat on the sofa and panted as he said, "Oh my God, I didn't expect that eating a meal would be more tiring than fighting."

    "Yes." Ning Ping said with the same feeling.

    "Hehe Han Yu, I won." Feng Baili announced to Han Yu with a smile.  Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, "What do you mean you won? The fight hasn't started yet, okay?"

    "Hehe I ate two-thirds of the roasted cow just now, which is more than you did." Feng Baili said proudly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu suddenly showed a wicked smile and asked Feng Baili: "Master, don't you feel that your stomach is a little growling at this time?"

    It's okay not to say anything. When he heard Han Yu's words, Feng Baili suddenly felt something bad. He covered his stomach with his hand and said, "Toilet, where is the toilet?"

    "Go out and turn right for 200 meters." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Let's wait and see." Feng Baili ran out in a burst of wind.

    "Hehe fight with me." Han Yu smiled and took out a small medicine bottle from his arms, poured two pills out of it and drank it.

    "Han Yu, what medicine did you take?" Field asked curiously.

    "Antidiarrheal."

    Ningping, Field: ""

    "Han Yu, when were you?" Shi Bafang looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.  But Shi Bafang, Ning Ping and Fei Er were also curious. Han Yu had been with them from the beginning of the meal until now, so how could he have the opportunity to drug Feng Baili.

    "Hehe don't be too surprised. I just put laxative powder on the roasted cow when I was fighting for food with that guy." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Han Yu." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and shouted.

    "Well?"

    "You are so insidious."

    "You're welcome, you're welcome." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Then your master will be fine, right?"

    "I'm looking at Xuan. Ning Ping, why don't you go take a look for me and give him some medicine?"

    "You." Ning Ping pointed at Han Yu and smiled helplessly, reached out to take the medicine bottle, stood up and walked out.  As for Han Yu, of course he was looking for a convenient place to go.

    Half an hour later, Feng Baili, who had taken the medicine in time, returned to the Courage with a somewhat vain pace. Hua Ling looked on the side and felt angry and distressed.  However, Hua Ling also knew that the two masters and disciples were just in the habit of messing around. If you told him, he wouldn't take it seriously.  Accompanied by Han Mengxin, he began to visit the Courage.

    Everyone has their own things to be busy with. After Feng Baili learned about Han Yu's whereabouts from Ning Ping, he went to find Han Yu alone.  On the rooftop of the Courage, Feng Baili found Han Yu.

    "How do you feel?" Han Yu asked Feng Baili who walked behind him without looking back.

    "It's not bad. You bastard, you're really dirty. He's not as cute as before." Feng Baili walked to Han Yu and said.

    "Hmph I used to be cute, but you bullied me. How can I not be cute?" Han Yu snorted coldly and replied angrily.

    "Han Yu, has your memory recovered?" Feng Baili asked tentatively.

    "Yeah." Han Yu was silent for a while and responded softly.

    "What are your plans for the future?" Although he had already guessed this possibility, after confirming it with his own ears, Feng Baili remained silent for a moment before asking.

    "I don't know." Han Yu replied in a low voice.

    "If you want to get back those things that originally belonged to you, I can help you."

    "Haha" Han Yu chuckled and asked, "Master, tell me, what are the things that originally belonged to me?"

    “Erfor example, reputation, money, status” Feng Baili thought for a while and then replied.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly, interrupted Feng Baili and said, "Master, those are not?Wanted.  "

    "Then what do you want?" A smile appeared on Feng Baili's lips, but unfortunately Han Yu was looking into the distance and didn't see it.

    "What do I want? Partners, relatives, and possibly a lover in the future. These are what I want. Of course, it would be better if I add some thrilling adventures. Master, am I a little too greedy?"  Already?"

    "Don't be greedy. I'm very pleased that you can be so open-minded." Feng Baili patted Han Yu on the shoulder and said.

    "Hehe Master, the woman named Hualing is the one you left a message about, your love affair?" Han Yu suddenly asked with a gossipy look on his face.

    "Well, let's talk about something else." Feng Baili coughed lightly and said.

    "You won't lose a piece of meat by talking about it." Han Yu muttered with his lips curled up.  Unfortunately, Feng Baili just pretended not to hear it and continued: "Han Yu, where is the peach wood charm I gave you before?"

    As soon as Feng Baili said this, Han Yu also thought about it. He quickly took out the peach wood charm hanging around his neck, handed it to Feng Baili and asked, "Master, you forgot about this if you didn't mention it to me.  What's the matter with the peach wood charm? It's really thanks to this peach wood charm, otherwise you might not be able to see me."

    "Have you seen another version of yourself?" Feng Baili said with a solemn expression.

    "Well, that's right. At that time, I was shot by that Kshatriya and made a hole in my chest. Then I didn't know where I was. That's where I appeared and met myself. He said that it was my own consciousness.  Space, but I don’t really believe it. If it is really the space of my consciousness, how come I can’t control that space"

    Listening quietly to Han Yu's story, Feng Baili's face became nervous and relaxed from time to time, until he heard Han Yu say that a green light appeared in the peach wood charm and enveloped another "Han Yu", and Han Yu  After "Han Yu" was wrapped in green light and fell into coma, Feng Baili took a deep breath, patted Han Yu on the shoulder and said, "Han Yu, there used to be a man named Fengshen Seal in this peach wood talisman.  The formation is specially used to seal evil things. This time you are lucky and have the God Seal to help you, but next time, you will not be so lucky. Look at this" As he spoke, Feng Baili  He took out a piece of broken jade from his arms.

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "This is originally a jade tablet, and it is connected with the seal of the God in this peach wood charm. Once the seal of the God is activated, the jade tablet becomes what it is now. This is why I know what happened to you."

    "What if that guy shows up again next time?" Han Yu asked worriedly.  Han Yu is not worried about being controlled, but Han Yu is worried that he will hurt his partners and relatives in the future.

    "That's why I came to you." Feng Baili patted Han Yu on the shoulder and comforted him.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 190: Broken Jade Pieces of Kowloon

    Chapter 190: Broken Jade Pieces of Kowloon

    "What's inside this?" Han Yu asked, holding a wooden box given to him by Feng Baili.

    “You’ll know if you open it and take a look.” Feng Baili replied with a smile.

    With doubts, Han Yu opened the wooden box and found a dragon-shaped jade piece.  "What is this? Huh? Why is it still shining?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "What!" Feng Baili was still smiling at first, but when he heard Han Yu's words, his expression suddenly changed. He stepped forward and took a look. Sure enough, just as Han Yu said, the jade pieces in the wooden box were twinkling faintly.  of white light.  Feng Baili slammed the wooden box shut, frowned at Han Yu and said, "Apprentice, we are going to be in trouble."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was confused.  Fortunately, Feng Baili said immediately: "I know you have a lot of questions, don't worry, listen to me and explain to you slowly."

    At the same time, the underground of the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory where Ma Xin is located is a place that few people know about.  Ma Xin looked at a piece of dragon-shaped jade suspended in front of him and asked Zhu Wen beside him: "Zhu Wen, did that piece of jade shine just now?"

    "Ah? How is that possible?" Zhu Wen replied in disbelief.

    "Could it be that I'm dazzled?" Ma Xin muttered to himself.

    "Boss, I actually saw the jade piece light up just now." Fang Bing said to Ma Xin in a low voice.

    "Who else among you has seen it?" Ma Xin glanced at Fang Bing and asked the remaining people.  After a while, Gu Le raised his hand hesitantly and whispered: "I seemed to have seen it just now, but I'm not sure if it was the light emitted by that piece of jade."

    "Xiang Yu, what about you? Have you seen it?" Ma Xin looked at Xiang Yu and asked.

    "Boss, does it matter whether that piece of jade shines or not? Anyway, we can't take that piece of jade out of the barrier now." Xiang Yu asked with a frown.

    "It's different. You don't understand. If that piece of jade really glowed just now, it means that there is a piece of jade with the same root and origin as it on Bigang."

    "Boss, is this important?" Zhu Wen asked in confusion.

    "Sigh~ It seems that you don't understand the value of this piece of jade in front of you at all. I'll tell you, but after you hear it, you must not tell anyone else, especially you, Fang Bing, keep your mouth shut. If this  If the news gets out, we will all lose our lives, including everyone around you."

    Seeing Ma Xin’s serious face, everyone did not dare to neglect, and they all swore that they would never tell anyone.  Seeing everyone taking the oath, Ma Xin said slowly: "Have you ever heard of the legend of the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant?"

    Zhu Wen answered: "I have heard that if you get the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, you can realize one of your wishes. Since the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant began to spread, countless people have died for that piece of jade, so some people also call the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant.  An ominous jade pendant will bring disaster to the owner."

    "Look, the piece of jade in front of you is a fragment of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. Don't ask me where this piece of jade came from. I can't tell you, for the sake of your family and life."

    "Is this part of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant?" After hearing Ma Xin's words, everyone rushed to the barrier, trying to get closer to the jade piece so that they could take a closer look at what the legendary Nine Dragons Jade Pendant looked like.

    "Boss, is this piece of jade really a fragment of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant? According to the legend, the piece of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant should be a whole piece. How could it be broken?" Zhu Wen asked Ma Xin in confusion.

    Ma Xin heard this and replied: "According to legend, someone once used the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant to realize his wish and became the master of a country. But after becoming the master of a country, that person was not happy. All kinds of unfortunate things happened one after another.  What happened to him was that when his family was destroyed, the desperate man broke the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant into pieces, and he himself was killed by the rebels who resisted his rule. As for the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, it was lost there.  During the war. The piece we see in front of us was obtained by chance. I don’t want to collect all the Nine Dragon Jade Pendants, but I am just curious and want to see how evil this piece is?"

    "Boss, why don't you want to collect all the Nine Dragon Jade Pendants? You can fulfill a wish." Fang Bing asked puzzledly.

    "Because, the fragments of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant are most likely left in the Eastern Star Territory, known as the Death Star Territory. If you think you have had enough, I can send you there." Ma Xin rolled his eyes and replied.

    "Then what happened with the jade flashing just now?" Zhu Wen stepped forward and changed the subject.

    “There seems to be a special connection between the fragments of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. As long as more than two fragments appear nearby, the fragments will continue to glow until the two fragments merge into one.end.  "

    "That means that after we get this fragment, we can also get another fragment." Zhu Wen touched his chin and said.

    "Zhu Wen, don't steal the chicken but lose the rice. How can someone who can hold the broken jade pieces of Kowloon be a kind person? It's better not to be troublesome." Ma Xin frowned and said to Zhu Wen.

    "Boss, you can't say that. Even if you don't plan to use this fragment for anything, boss? But it's not too much to ask for some benefits from the organization, right?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Report this matter to the higher-ups, or we can just do it ourselves, and then hand it over to the organization when the other pieces are obtained."

    As if he didn't want to see Zhu Wen's performance, Fang Bing curled his lips and poured cold water on him and said: "Boss, don't listen to Zhu Wen's nonsense. Let's not talk about whether we can grab the fragment from the one who owns it, but let's find the one who owns it.  People, that's like looking for a needle in a haystack. Who knows if that person is just passing by in Bigang, maybe before we find that person, it's not necessarily that that person has left Bigang. Besides, boss, you  As I said just now, the person who can hold the broken jade piece may not be a good person. If no one here is the opponent of the other party, and then lose this broken jade piece, then let alone the reward, Xiao  It’s a bit uncertain whether you can save your life, right?”

    Fang Bing's words made Ma Xin's heart, which had been excited by Zhu Wen's words, gradually calm down.  Indeed, as Fang Bing said, don't steal the chicken but lose the rice. The power of the organization you have taken refuge in is very powerful. If you mess up the things assigned to you by the organization, you will have to go to the end of the world.  use.

    Seeing Ma Xin's hesitation, Zhu Wen gave Fang Bing a hard look and said anxiously to Ma Xin: "Boss, this opportunity is not to be missed, and it will never come back. Returns and risks are directly proportional, and the higher the risk, the greater the risk."  The bigger it is, the more profitable it will be.”

    "Okay." Ma Xin waved his hand to Zhu Wen, indicating that Zhu Wen should not speak now.  Then he looked at Xiang Yu and Gu Le and asked, "What do you two think?"

    "I listen to you, boss. I'll do whatever you tell me to do?" Gu Le replied.  However, Xiang Yu did not speak. After a moment of silence, he said to Ma Xin: "Boss, in fact, what Zhu Wen and Fang Bing said just now are reasonable. It's just that the boss has too many aspects to consider, so he is so hesitant."  Otherwise, instead of alerting the enemy first, send someone to investigate secretly, and at the same time report today’s events to the organization, and let the organization decide?”

    “Well, I’m afraid of long nights and many dreams. If I tell the organization, after the organization sends someone, the person holding the fragment has left Xiang Yu, the organization’s punishment for lying about information is also very severe.”

    "If that's the case, then don't tell the organization for the time being. Let's work alone first. After we find out the details of the person who owns the jade pieces, we can decide what to do next?" Xiang Yu then changed his mind and said.

    Ma Xin immediately began to assign tasks, "Well, I'll do as you said. Fang Bing and Zhu Wen, I'll leave it to you two to find the person. Remember, don't alert the enemy or attract the other person's attention. Xiang Yu, hurry up.  It will take time to get the blood of that woman Victoria, and I will ask Gu Le to assist you."

    "Yes." Zhu Wen and the other two agreed, turned around and left to go about their respective duties.

    "Huh~" Ma Xin breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the broken pieces of Kowloon jade suspended in mid-air. He was speechless for a long time. He didn't know what he was thinking at this time.

    In the living room of the Courage, Feng Baili was telling Ning Ping and others who came over after hearing the news about the origin of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. During this period, at Han Yu's request, Feng Baili did not tell anyone that Han Yu had recovered his memory.  After skipping that paragraph, they just told Ningping and others that the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant is what they must look for, because the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant has a great effect, which is to ward off evil spirits.

    Seeing how Feng Baili was clearly avoiding Han Yu, Ning Ping and others immediately understood what Feng Baili meant.  After the previous battle at Yunxiao Mountain, Ning Ping and others all agreed that they were able to escape death thanks to Han Yu being possessed by the evil spirit at that time. If Han Yu had not been possessed by the evil spirit, no one would have been able to do anything to the Kshatriya.  However, the crisis has passed, and Ningping and others are also worried that Han Yu will be possessed by the evil again. Although Han Yu has never had another attack, who can guarantee that Han Yu will no longer be possessed by the evil in the future.

    In the view of Ning Ping and others, the reason why Han Yu was possessed by evil spirits was because of their lack of strength.  In order to save them, Han Yu was taken advantage of by the demon to enter his body.  From the bottom of their hearts, Ning Ping and others always felt a little guilty towards Han Yu.  Now when Feng Baili said that the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant could effectively help Han Yu and prevent him from being possessed by evil spirits again, Ning Ping and others immediately became interested in the Nine Dragons Jade Pieces.  Ning Ping had heard Han Yu mention the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant before, but it was not as detailed as what Feng Baili said now. He was fascinated for a while. It was not until Feng Baili stopped to drink water that Ning Ping asked:  "Mr. Feng,??You have said so many things about the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, but you haven't said anything about how we are going to find the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant?  The Death Star Territory is vast. Even if we spend a lifetime, I'm afraid it's impossible to collect all the Nine Dragon Jade Pendants, right?  "

    "I have already considered this issue. Look" Feng Baili said, taking the wooden box from Han Yu, and smiled slightly at Hua Ling beside him, "Hua Ling, please set up a barrier.  Sever the connection between fragments.”

    "Huh? Is it true?" Hua Ling asked in surprise. When Feng Baili nodded affirmatively, he stood up and started to arrange the barrier.

    While Hua Ling was setting up the barrier, Feng Baili reminded Han Yu in a low voice: "Your master's wife's Hua Clan is also called the barrier clan and is good at various formations and formations. Don't make your master's wife angry in the future, otherwise when the time comes  Don't cry if you're locked in a barrier and can't get out."

    "Master, I think you should worry more about yourself. You know, you will be living with Master Niang from now on. If you continue to mess around with women like you did before, hey, I'm afraid you won't be locked up in one place and can't get out.  Is that simple?"

    "That's nonsense. My teacher usually behaves decently. When did he hook up with other women? Hua Ling, don't listen to his nonsense." Feng Baili quickly explained to Hua Ling.

    "Humph, I didn't care what you did before, but now that you have married me, if you dare to be half-hearted Humph! I will castrate you with scissors." Hualing snorted and warned Feng Baili.

    "How could it be? Hua Ling, I am devoted to you wholeheartedly." Feng Baili hurriedly expressed his loyalty to Hua Ling.

    "Humph, sweet words." Hua Ling said disdainfully, but the expression on her face betrayed her heart.

    After coaxing Hua Ling, Feng Baili opened the wooden box. Watching Feng Baili take out the jade piece from the wooden box, Ning Ping asked, "Is this the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant?"

    "To be precise, it is a fragment of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. As the name suggests, the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is patterned with nine dragons playing with beads. There are nine dragons on the jade pendant, plus the jade as a lining plate, there are ten parts in total. I have one piece here, and there are nine dragons in it.  We need to find the piece. But let me tell you some good news. There is now a fragment of Nine Dragons jade on Bigang. This is why I want Hua Ling to set up the barrier."

    "You mean, in the future we can find other jade fragments through this piece of Kowloon jade in our hands?" Ning Ping asked Feng Baili, holding the jade fragment in his hand.

    Feng Baili nodded and replied: "That's right. Have you seen the dragon head of the broken jade piece? Hold the broken jade piece in the palm of your hand. When the broken jade piece reacts, the direction the dragon head points is the direction where the other broken jade pieces are.  By the way, this wooden box has the function of cutting off the connection between the broken jade pieces, don’t lose it.”

    "Then when are we going to find other pieces of jade?" Field interjected and asked.

    "Any time, but before I start taking action, I have some bad news to tell you. In order to get this piece of jade, I can be said to have been severely injured, and I can't help you for the time being, so you  You can only rely on yourself.”

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "This is really a regrettable thing. Please take a good rest. We will help Han Yu find the remaining pieces of Kowloon jade together."

    "Han Yu is lucky to have partners like you. Finally, I will give you a piece of advice, don't underestimate any enemy. Especially those who have broken jade pieces. People without strength cannot own broken jade pieces. This can be considered  I am telling you from my personal experience, I just hope that you will not make the same mistake as me." Feng Baili said to Ning Ping and others with a look of relief.

    "We will remember it, thank you for your advice." Ning Ping thanked Feng Baili seriously.

    Feng Baili nodded and took Hua Ling back to the guest room to rest.  After they left, Ning Ping put the broken jade pieces back into the wooden box, closed it, handed it to Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, I'll leave it to you for safekeeping."

    "Huh? Keep it for me? But I usually leave it in a mess, so why not leave it to Lin Ke for safekeeping." Han Yu said with a look of embarrassment without taking the wooden box.

    "Stop talking nonsense, I asked you to keep it. Just keep it and don't lose it." Ning Ping thrust the wooden box into Han Yu's hand without any explanation, turned to the others and said, "Okay, everyone, tell me what you think.  . Han Yu’s master just said that there is another fragment in Big Ang, how can we get that fragment?"

    "Ning Ping, we know too little information now, so we should focus on collecting information first." Field said with a frown.

    Lin Ke shook his head and objected: "We are not familiar with Bigang, and we want to discuss the plan after collecting information, but we don't know how long we have to wait. In my opinion, instead of waiting to see what happens, it is better to lead the snake out of the hole.  .”

    "Can?How can we ensure that we can defeat our opponents?  Shi Bafang asked aloud.

    This question is very acute, but it is an unavoidable question.  Yes, no matter how good the plan is, if the executor is not strong enough, the plan may still fail.

    "The most important thing is to find out the whereabouts of the jade fragment first." Han Yu said aloud.

    "But it's not easy to find out about this matter? You can't go around asking questions, right?" Han Mengxin said with a frown.

    "I have an idea." Qiao Yan'er, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said.

    "What's your idea?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Didn't Mr. Feng just say that there is some kind of connection between the broken jade pieces and the broken jade pieces? In this case, why don't we use the broken jade piece in our hands to fish out the owner of that piece of jade?  .”

    "But if we can't deal with the owner of the broken jade piece, won't we even be able to keep the piece in our hands?" Ning Ping frowned and asked.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner quickly explained: "We don't need to conflict with each other. We just want to find out who owns the other piece of jade? Then, let's ask a person to bring a wooden box to Bi  Ge Ang opened the wooden box at random place, then closed the wooden box and left the scene, leaving his companions there to monitor. When someone comes to check, won't we be able to figure out the other party's identity? "

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's explanation, Han Yu and others nodded repeatedly, thinking that the method proposed by Qiao Yan'er was feasible.  Fortunately, the wooden box Feng Baili gave could cut off the connection between the broken jade pieces as long as it was closed. Otherwise, Han Yu and others would really be at a loss.

    Everyone discussed it for a while, and finally decided that Han Yu would bring the wooden box as the bait, Field would be responsible for monitoring, and Ning Ping would be responsible for the response.  Plans began to be prepared in full swing until the day when the arena competition was held again.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 191 Fishing

    Chapter 191 Fishing

    Feng Baili left.  On the night when he handed over the broken jade pieces from Kowloon to Han Yu, he took Hua Ling and left the Courage, leaving only the words "We will meet again if we are destined" and left.

    Han Yu knew very well about his master's style, so he didn't show much sadness when Feng Baili left.  Han Mengxin shed a few tears instead, but when Han Yu asked, she found out that Han Mengxin was not sad because Feng Baili left quietly, but felt sad because she hadn't had a good talk with Hua Ling, whom she had just met.  I don’t know if Feng Baili will be sad if he knows that his two apprentices reacted to his departure like this?

    The competition was held again, and it was also the day when Qiao Yaner proposed a plan of action.  This fishing operation was set up in a tavern very close to the arena. Whenever a competitive match starts, the nearby tavern is always the place where the largest number of people gather and the largest flow of traffic. Opening the wooden box here can easily  Reduce the possibility of discovery to a great extent.

    After some disguise, Han Yu came to a bar called Kuanghou.  As soon as he entered the bar, Han Yu saw that Field and Qiao Yan'er, pretending to be a couple, had arrived at the bar first and were sitting in a corner of the bar chatting.  Han Yu pretended to be a country bumpkin who had just entered the city, walked to a corner and sat down.

    The TV in the bar is showing the live game in the arena, and the drinkers in the bar cheer from time to time as the game progresses.  No one noticed that a country bumpkin sitting in the corner quietly opened the wooden box in his hand.  Because he had prepared in advance, the bright light of the Kowloon jade fragments did not attract anyone's attention. It was not until the faucet of the jade fragments was fixed in one direction that Han Yu closed the wooden box containing the jade fragments and then looked up.  Field and Qiao Yaner glanced at each other, stood up and left quickly.  Field knew that it would be up to him and Qiao Yaner next.  The reason why I took Qiao Yan'er with me was because she was a local. Taking her with me would save me the trouble of tracking, which might reveal my identity.

    Sitting silently in his seat and continuing to chat with Qiao Yaner, Field's eyes would look in the direction of the bar door from time to time.

    At the same time, Ma Xin from the Spark Maintenance Factory has received a report from his subordinates, saying that the dragon-shaped piece of jade stored in the secret basement is shining again, and the faucet moves and is pointed in one direction.  This information has not appeared before, which makes Ma Xin feel nervous.

    Only when two or more pieces of Kowloon jade appear in one place at the same time will they glow, and the dragon head will point out the whereabouts of the other piece to the holder.  Ma Xin knew this kind of thing, but Ma Xin didn't know what he thought about the guy who dared to blatantly use the broken pieces of Kowloon jade to find the whereabouts of another piece?  Is it audacious?  Or are you confident?

    "Boss, what happened to you in such a hurry to find us?" Zhu Wen rushed to the office out of breath, pushed the door open and asked Ma Xin directly.

    Ma Xin was not in the mood to blame Zhu Wen for not knocking when he came in, and replied in a calm tone: "The man who was responsible for guarding the broken jade pieces just now came to report that the broken jade pieces were shining again, and this time they were shining for a long time.  , so long that the fragment of jade points in the direction of another fragment of jade."

    "That is to say, the other party is probably also looking for the whereabouts of the piece of jade in our hands, and I'm afraid the other party is on the way." Zhu Wen replied with a frown.

    "Well, I have asked Xiang Yu and Gu Le to prepare defense matters. I called you here just to listen to your opinion." Ma Xin nodded and said to Zhu Wen.

    "It seems that the guy who owns another piece of jade is not a peaceful owner. His goal is the piece of jade in our hands. Boss, instead of passively defending, it is better to take the initiative."

    "But what if the other party takes advantage of the loophole?" Ma Xin asked hesitantly.

    "Boss, this is Bigang, and it is our territory. We have the right time, location, and people, and there is no one we can't deal with. If the boss is worried, then Fang Bing and I will lead a team to search  Regarding the whereabouts of that person, the boss, Gu Le and Xiang Yu are sitting here." Zhu Wen made a compromise suggestion to Ma Xin.

    Ma Xin thought about it and found that there was nothing wrong with this suggestion, so she nodded and replied: "Okay, then I'll do as you said. You and Fang Bing should also be more careful. Since the other party dares to attack us,  The idea of ????this fragment means that the other party at least has something to rely on, and you and Fang Bing do not want to fall into each other's ways."

    "Don't worry, boss, Fang Bing and I will pay attention. Boss, don't you know the whereabouts of the other piece of jade?"

    "The direction the dragon's head points to is the arena." Ma Xin replied in a low voice.

    Zhu Wen nodded, turned and walked out the door, and happened to meet Fang Bing, who had just arrived and didn't know the situation.

    "Hey~Hey~ Zhu, what are you doing to me???  Let go!  "

    "Shut up, the boss has given us a task, let's talk as we go."

    "Oh, what kind of mission is it? Don't lie to me."

    "Are you worth my while? Go faster, we are in a hurry."

    ……

    Ma Xin stood in front of the window, frowning slightly as she watched Zhu Wen and Fang Bing leaving the Xinghuo Repair Shop with two teams of people, without saying a word.

    “Dong~dong~dong~” There was a knock on the door, and Ma Xin said without looking back: “Come in.”

    "Sir, Gu Le and Xiang Yu are here."

    "Well, let them in."

    "Boss, Zhu Wen and Fang Bing are out, when will we start taking action?" Gu Le asked Ma Xin anxiously as soon as he entered the door.

    "Don't worry, you can follow me to look after the house." Ma Xin replied slowly.

    "Huh?" Gu Le suddenly looked unhappy when he heard this.  Ma Xin saw this and asked, "What? You don't want to accompany me to look after the house?"

    “Oh…Boss, it’s hard to get a chance to stretch your muscles…” Gu Le muttered, lowering his head.

    "What did you say? Say it louder." Ma Xin asked loudly.

    “Boss, I want to fight, fight with the guys who want to go against us!” Gu Le replied loudly.

    Ma Xin shook his head slightly after hearing this, patted Gu Le on the shoulder and said: "There will be opportunities, but not now. At present, we still don't know who wants to deal with us? Even if you go out, who will you look for?  Try your best?"

    "How long will it take?" Gu Le asked in a low voice.

    "Wait until we find out who the other party is. Don't worry, since the other party dares to provoke, he must have some strength. If Zhu Wen and Fang Bing can't deal with each other, it will naturally be your turn to play."

    As Ma Xin said, Zhu Wen and Fang Bing were worried at this time.  Zhu Wen and Fang Bing were dumbfounded when they excitedly led the people to the vicinity of the arena.  I was busy taking people out, but I forgot how to find them.  Due to the competition being held in the arena at this time, it would not be an exaggeration to describe the scene as a sea of ??people. To find a person in this arena is like looking for a needle in a haystack.  But Zhu Wen and Fang Bing were not happy to go back in despair, not for any other reason, just because they told Gu Le a big talk when they took people away. If they go back at this time, they won't be laughed at by Gu Le.  die.  At least you have to show off.

    Having made up their minds, Zhu Wen and Fang Bingbing split into two groups and began to investigate along a street near the arena.  They didn't know what to ask or what to check. They could only find the shop owner and ask if there were any suspicious customers today.  To be honest, if the other party hadn't been wearing the uniform of the Spark Repair Shop, he would have been called and sent to a mental hospital.

    After experiencing countless eye rolls, Fang Bing led people to the Howling Bar.  Just like the store I went to before, I called the boss.  Fang Bing was too lazy to speak anymore, so he simply instructed his men around him to ask, while he himself looked around and admired the beauties in the bar.

    Suddenly, a man and a woman sitting in the corner of the bar caught Fang Bing's attention. It was not that the woman was so charming, but that Fang Bing knew that woman.  Isn't it the woman named Qiao Yan'er who the boss Ma Xin often talks about driving out Big Ang?

    Looking at the blond boy sitting opposite her, Fang Bing suddenly felt that his boss's wish was likely to be realized in the near future.  As if aware of Fang Bing's gaze, the blond boy who was looked at by Fang Bing smiled politely at Fang Bing.  Fang Bing quickly smiled back, but then Fang Bing stopped laughing.  Because Qiao Yan'er also noticed Fang Bing, her face changed slightly immediately, she whispered something to the blond man, and then the two of them got up and left the bar.  Fang Bing's mood suddenly became a little bad. He might have wanted to trouble Qiao Yan'er, but the boss Ma Xin once said that no one was allowed to trouble Qiao Yan'er except himself.  Fang Bingke didn't dare to disobey the boss Ma Xin's order. An angry boss is very scary. Fang Bing didn't want to get punched by the boss like last time.  But just turning around and leaving, Fang Bing was a little unwilling.

    After bringing his men to join Zhu Wen, Fang Bing said to Zhu Wen: "The surname is Zhu, it's almost done. Let's go back."

    "Ah? Go back now? Isn't it too early?" Zhu Wen asked with some confusion.

    "If you have no other choice, just tell the boss that there is nothing you can do. If you hold on like this, if you make the boss angry again, you won't be allowed to hide when you get beaten." Fang Bing replied angrily.

    "Okay, let's go back then. But let's make an agreement first. If the boss punishes us, each of us will be punished half." Zhu Wen thought for a while and said to Fang Bing.  Fang Bing became anxious when he heard this, "Why? I was deceived by you, and I have to be punished with you?"

    "Just because we brought people out together." Zhu ???Answered confidently.

    “…You’ve got me!”

    "uh-huh."

    "We'll see. Zhu, you'd better not fall into my hands in the future." Fang Bing said through gritted teeth.

    Zhu Wen heard this and replied nonchalantly: "You should wait until I fall into your hands before talking."

    The two of them led the people back to the Xinghuo Repair Shop in silence.  Fortunately, Ma Xin did not blame the two of them. In fact, Ma Xin had already thought of this problem not long after the two of them took the people away.  There is a huge crowd, where can I find someone?  You can't just ask everyone, because they may not admit it.  After comforting Zhu Wen and Fang Bing, Ma Xin sent them out to do some work.

    Sitting in his seat, Ma Xin frowned deeply. The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. He always felt that the sudden glow of the broken jade pieces seemed to be premeditated.

    “Dong~dong~dong~” There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in." Ma Xin replied.

    The door opened, and Fang Bing poked his head in and said, "Boss, I forgot to tell you something."

    "Come in and talk."

    "yes."

    Fang Bing entered the room and closed the door. Ma Xin asked, "Tell me, what's the matter?"

    "Boss, I saw that Qiao Yan'er during my investigation today." Fang Bing took a step forward and said.

    "Huh?" Ma Xin was stunned for a moment after hearing this, but then her face returned to calm and asked, "What's wrong with her?"

    "That Qiao Yan'er was drinking with a blond man in a bar called Kuanghou. They looked like a couple."

    "Well, what else is there?" Ma Xin asked calmly.

    "Ah? No. That Qiao Yan'er took that blond man away after she found me." Fang Bing answered honestly.

    "Then why are you telling me this?" Ma Xin asked again.

    "Er" Fang Bing was speechless for a moment and didn't know how to answer.

    Ma Xin looked at Fang Bing with tangled eyes for a long time, then said: "Fang Bing, do something serious from now on and go out."

    "Huh?" Fang Bing was stunned when he heard this. The boss's reaction seemed to be a bit beyond his expectation.

    "Hmm." Ma Xin pointed to the door. Fang Bing understood and went outside to close the door.

    After closing the door, Ma Xin breathed a sigh of relief, opened the locked drawer, and took out an old photo. There were three people on it, except for one of him when he was young, and a father and daughter. The daughter was riding on  The father who laughed out loud had teeth and claws on his neck.

    "Master, I'm sorry, I didn't take good care of Xiao Yan'er." Ma Xin looked at the photo and murmured to himself.

    "I estimate that there is a 10% chance that the other piece of jade is in the hands of Xinghuo Repair Shop." Field, who had returned to Lu Yishou Repair Shop with Qiao Yan'er, said to Han Yu and others who had been waiting for a long time.

    "Tell me your reasons." Han Yu asked aloud.

    Field nodded and replied: "Well, first of all, the only one who comes to the Roaring Bar is the Spark Maintenance Factory. Secondly, the Spark Maintenance Factory is the strongest in Bigang and has the most contact with the outside world, so only they can have access to it."  That fragment. Although I don’t know how they got that fragment, I can be sure that that fragment was definitely not originally in Bigang.”

    "I don't agree with Field's judgment. I am responsible for the response. Although on the surface, the only one who comes to yell is the Spark Maintenance Factory, but secretly, we don't know how many forces are secretly observing. To be honest with you, just  After Field and Qiao Yaner left the roar, three groups of people quietly followed them. Since there was no leak of information, I did not take action to deal with them." Ning Ping, who was in charge of the response, stood up and said after Field finished speaking.  .

    "In this way, just today, I'm afraid it doesn't mean anything." Han Yu said, touching his chin.

    "You can say that. So I suggest you do it a few more times." Ning Ping said aloud.

    "But it seems a bit inappropriate to always let Field and Qiao Yaner take risks."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Han Mengxin said, "Then Victoria and I will go there next time."

    “It’s just the two of you, I’m worried something might happen.” Han Yu said worriedly.

    "It's okay, you can call me again" Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping, and in Ning Ping's expectant eyes, she called out a person's name, "Sister Ke"

    Ning Ping’s eyes suddenly dimmed.  Han Yu glared at the mischievous Han Mengxin, nodded and said: "That's okay, Ningping and I will be responsible for taking care of you then. Field, please work harder, and I'll leave the bait to you."

    &nbsp;"Don't worry." Field nodded and asked, "Where will the next test be held? Are you still roaring?"

    "Things can be done one at a time, and there's no need to yell. It's a little too noisy there, and it's not suitable for Han Mengxin and the three girls to go there. It's better to go to a dessert shop."

    "Dessert shop? Brother, you are so kind. Can I have as much dessert as I want?"

    "Yes, as long as you are not afraid that no one will want you after you become a chubby girl, you can just eat well. Sister, you seem to have gained a little weight recently, right?"

    "Ah? You, how did you know?" Han Mengxin asked in surprise.

    "Sister, remember to be cleaner with your hands and feet next time when destroying evidence. Also, even if you smash the scale, your weight will not become lighter." Han Yu patted his hands carefully.  Han Mengxin said over his shoulder.

    "Hiss~" As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu hugged his left foot and danced in a circle.

    "Hate~" Han Mengxin said to Han Yu unhappily, hugged Lin Ke's hand and said, "Sister Ke, let's go and ignore this guy."

    Things are just like Han Yu said, things can be one or the other. The first encounter is a coincidence, the second encounter is accidental, but the third encounter is a bit of a problem.

    After several consecutive attempts, someone from the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory would arrive at the scene every time. In this way, even if Han Yu and others did not want to believe it, they had to believe that another piece of broken jade was most likely at the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory.  in hands.

    Unlike the certainty of Han Yu and others, the people at Xinghuo Maintenance Factory were already furious. Ma Xin even began to wonder if the other party was deliberately playing a trick on her.  Every time we worked hard, but things made no progress.  The only thing that is certain is that every time the jade fragments glow, it is when the competition is held. At that time, there are so many people. Even if everyone in the Spark Repair Factory is mobilized, it is impossible to find someone acting suspiciously near the arena.  .

    "This is provocation, a naked provocation." Zhu Wen roared angrily.

    "Okay, save your energy. Aren't you tired?" Fang Bing leaned on the sofa and said lazily.

    But Zhu Wen couldn't listen and continued to scold him: "You villain, a cowardless gangster, a bastard with no talent"

    Xiang Yu and Gu Le looked at each other, shook their heads at the same time, and looked at Ma Xin, who was sitting in the main seat without saying a word. As for Zhu Wen's curse, they automatically blocked it.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 192 Yellow Bird

    Chapter 192 Yellow Bird

    "Let me introduce to you, these three are the helpers sent by the organization. They will be responsible for tracking down another piece of jade in the future, and we will take care of other things." Ma Xin solemnly told Zhu Wen and others in the room  People introduce new arrivals to humanity.

    "My name is Lu En, and these are my two assistants, Lei Qi and Lian Peng. I need to know everything that happened to the piece of jade during this period. Can any of you tell me." Wearing a black top and wearing a  A tall man wearing a bowler hat and a mustache stepped forward and asked Zhu Wen and others.

    Zhu Wen and others all looked at Ma Xin. Upon seeing this, Ma Xin said: "Do as he said."

    "Yes." Zhu Wen agreed, looked at Lu En and said, "Your name is Lu En, my name is Zhu Wen, and I am the military advisor here"

    "I'm not interested in knowing who you are, and I don't want to know who you are? You just need to answer my questions." Lu En interrupted Zhu Wen's self-introduction.

    Fang Binggang, who was standing behind Zhu Wen, was about to have a seizure. Ma Xin coughed in time. Zhu Wen took a deep breath, looked at Lu En and asked, "So, what do you want to know?"

    "Didn't you hear just now? Lei Qi, you come and ask." Lu En glanced at Zhu Wen contemptuously, turned around and sat on the sofa, and ordered the young man dressed in sportswear who was standing not far behind him.

    "Yes." The young man known as Lei Qi stepped forward and said to Zhu Wen with an arrogant face: "Your name is Zhu, Zhu, Zhu, what are you?"

    "Zhu Wen." Zhu Wen said in a deep voice.

    "Yes, Zhu Wen, tell me everything you know." Lei Qi ordered nonchalantly.

    ……

    After listening to Zhu Wen's narration, Lei Qi looked at Zhu Wen with contempt and said, "No wonder you can only serve as a military advisor here, and with our headquarters"

    "Leich, don't talk nonsense." Lu En interrupted Leitch.

    Although Leitch didn’t finish what he said, anyone with a good IQ can understand what he wanted to express.  But since their boss didn't say anything, Zhu Wen and others couldn't really get angry, so they could only stay aside and swallow their anger.

    Lu En glanced at Ma Xin and asked the woman who had been silent since entering the room: "Lianpeng, what do you think?"

    "The other party is testing." Lianpeng said softly.

    "Well, what else is there?" Lu En nodded and asked.

    "It should have been tested by now."

    "Um."

    “It’s time to sneak in.”

    Lei Qi on the side looked unbearable and shouted to Lian Peng: "Lian Peng, can you stop talking like a robot, jumping out every word?"

    "Don't listen if you don't like it." Lian Peng rolled her eyes at Lei Qi and said unhappily.

    "Leiqi, shut up." Lu En glared at Lei Qi, looked at Lianpeng and asked: "Lianpeng, what do you think?"

    "Waiting for the rabbit." Lotus Peng replied.

    Lu En frowned when he heard this, "Isn't this too passive?"

    "" Lianpeng turned her head, stopped talking, and answered Lu En with practical actions.  Regarding Lian Peng's attitude, Lu En smiled bitterly and shook his head. He had long heard that the military counselor's disciple had a weird temper, but he didn't expect him to be so weird.  However, no matter how bad Lian Peng's attitude was, Lu En could only tolerate it. Just like Zhu Wen and others tolerated Lei Qi, standing behind Lian Peng was the chief strategist of the organization, and even Lu En could not afford to offend him.

    Thinking of this, Lu En glanced at Ma Xin and asked, "Ma Xin, I need your cooperation."

    "Please give me your instructions."

    Lu En glanced at Zhu Wen and others in the room, and Ma Xin understood, "Zhu Wen, the four of you go out first."

    "Yes." Zhu Wen and others left the room.

    After the door was closed, Lu En said to Ma Xin: "Ma Xin, I need you to mobilize all your forces in Bigang to serve us."

    "Please give me your instructions." Ma Xin replied.

    Lu En was very satisfied with Ma Xin's attitude, and then ordered: "According to your previous report, the opponent will choose to hold the game in the arena when they issue provocations. So, when the next game is held, I hope you can  Spread your men around the entire arena. At the same time, take your piece of jade and go to the arena to stand by."

    "Can I know why? To be honest, we have tried the method you mentioned, but we have found nothing." Ma Xin asked aloud.

    "Others are not qualified to know, but you, considering that you are a participant in the specific affairs, so I will tell you a little."Peng is a close disciple of the chief strategist of the organization. She learned her skills from the strategist, and she also learned the most powerful skill from the strategist.  After you get a reaction from the broken jade piece you brought, the next step is to look at the lotus pod's ability.  "

    "Humph." Faced with Ma Xin's curious eyes, Lian Peng snorted disdainfully.  Ma Xin, who was bored, rubbed his nose, nodded and agreed: "Okay, since it is your order, then I will obey it. But please give me a moment to convince my men. Please remember, here  It’s Big Ang, the county magistrate is better off taking charge now, please don’t anger my men too much, otherwise, if something bad happens, don’t blame me for not warning you.”

    "Hmph" After hearing Ma Xin's warning, Lei Qi was unconvinced and wanted to retort, but under Lu En's close gaze, the final words that came to his lips turned into a cold snort, which was regarded as acquiescing to Ma Xin's warning.  Lianpeng on the side curled his lips, looking down on Lei Qi for being a bully.

    Lu En rubbed his brows with a headache, and said to Ma Xin: "The preliminary preparation work will be left to you. Remember to inform us when you are ready. Lei Qi, Lian Peng, I don't care who is standing behind you, in the competition  You'd better restrain yourself during this period of time, Ge'ang, otherwise don't blame me for not showing mercy to you."

    "Lu En, are you threatening me for some trash?" Lei Qi said angrily, while the lotus pod on the side looked on coldly.

    Lu En stood up after hearing the words, looked into Lei Qi's eyes, and said word for word: "Lei Qi, listen to me, even if your grandfather is the Lion-Hearted King Leon, but now you are working under me. Even if I  Your grandfather won’t say anything after teaching you a lesson, so if you don’t believe it, you can give it a try.”

    "I advise you to believe him. Don't forget his nickname in the organization." Lianpeng reminded Lei Qi in a rare voice.  The furious Leitch quickly calmed down, glared at Lu En hatefully and said, "Okay, I'll listen to you, but it's only limited to this crappy place like Bigang. Once the mission is completed, we'll go our separate ways."  They are separate, they are irrelevant."

    "It's up to you." Lu En replied solemnly.

    After ordering someone to take Lu En and others down to rest, Ma Xin called in Zhu Wen and others who were waiting outside.  Seeing Zhu Wen and others grunting, Ma Xin smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "I know you have a lot of doubts in your hearts. I'll give you a chance. If you have anything you want to ask now, just ask."

    "Boss, what is the name of our organization?" Zhu Wen immediately asked impatiently.

    "Don't be busy now. Let's listen to what questions Gu Le and the others have. I'll answer them later." Ma Xin waved to Zhu Wen, looked at Gu Le and others and asked.

    ……

    After Gu Le and others told what they wanted to know, Ma Xin said to Zhu Wen and the others: "Sit down, everyone. I already know your questions. Now I will answer your questions one by one. First of all,  Zhu Wen’s question is that our organization is called the Pai Club. I don’t know how many members it has. I don’t know the specific location of its headquarters. I also don’t know how big the specific power is in the alliance. Speaking of which, apart from one organization  In name only, the important members of this card club that I know are all codenamed after a card in the poker game. They are very powerful in the alliance. If they are fully mobilized, they can overturn the current rule of the alliance. "

    “Then what’s your code name, boss?” Fang Bing interrupted and asked.

    "It's a pity that I, your boss, am not up to par and I am not qualified to have a code name. You can treat me as a peripheral member." Ma Xin shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Ma Xin's answer made Fang Bing and others look in disbelief. In the eyes of Fang Bing and others, it was obvious that their boss Ma Xin was a great person, but according to the boss's opinion, he had been in his organization for several years.  The official names don't even rank.

    "What about the three people who came today?" Zhu Wen asked aloud.

    "They come from different factions, and they are all famous people. Compared with them, we really are nothing. So Zhu Wen, don't get angry because of their rudeness just now, it's not worth it."

    Zhu Wen nodded silently, and Fang Bing on the side asked again: "Boss, what does the man named Lu En want us to do?"

    "Let's do it." Ma Xin immediately told Zhu Wen and others what Lu En asked them to do at the Xinghuo Repair Shop.  After hearing this, Zhu Wen nodded and said, "It seems that the key lies in the woman named Lian Peng."

    "That's right." Ma Xin nodded and replied.

    "Boss, give the order." Zhu Wen said to Ma Xin.

    "Aren't you angry anymore?"

    "We are not on the same level at all. There is nothing to be angry about, but one day, I will make that man named Lei Qi pay the price for today's arrogance." Zhu Wen gritted his teeth and said.

    Regarding Zhu Wen’s oath, Ma Xin only smiled bitterly and could onlywry smile.  Fortunately, Zhu Wen and others understood the overall situation and knew that now was not the time to get emotional. They accepted Ma Xin's arrangements one by one and prepared to be like oriole watching the mantis stalk the cicada in the next competitive competition.

    Time passed quickly, and another competitive competition was held.  Han Yu and his team, who had determined that the target was the Spark Maintenance Factory, did not plan to continue testing this time. With a relaxed mood, everyone came to the arena together, preparing to be pure spectators.  In the previous competitive games, although they wanted to test who owned another piece of jade, they did not give up on the competitive games. After the efforts of Han Yu and others, the parts that needed to be replaced for the Courage have been gathered.  The repairs have been completed. I came to the arena today just to play.

    After watching the competition on the big screen outside the arena settled on "two people and three legs", Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice: "Ning Ping, are you interested in giving it a try?"

    "With you? Not interested!" Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu, shook his head and replied.

    "Tch~ you think I'm willing to participate with you? You're just being sentimental." Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping with disdain, turned around, walked up to Lin Ke, and asked softly: "Lin Ke, are you interested in making money with me?  Do you want some pocket money?"

    "Oh" Lin Ke looked at Han Mengxin subconsciously.  Han Mengxin had already run to Ning Ping's side, while Ning Ping nodded repeatedly with a slightly red face.

    "Okay." Lin Ke replied softly.

    "Then let's sign up quickly." Han Yu reached out and took Lin Ke's right hand and said to Field: "Field, please take Qiao Yan'er and the others to the auditorium to cheer us on."

    "Why? Can't we participate?" Field pulled Shi Bafang to his side and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu shrugged upon seeing this: "It's up to you. But if you want to compete with me, aren't you looking for defeat?"

    "Hmph The outcome is not certain yet. The 'two-person three-legged' competition cannot be won by just one person running fast. The key depends on the cooperation between the two people." Field replied unyieldingly.  road.

    "Oh? Okay, then let's compete."

    “It’s a comparison.”

    "Hey, are you going to participate? If not, we can sign up first." Ning Ping, who walked into the arena, turned around and asked Han Yu and Field.

    "Of course I will participate." Han Yu and Field replied in unison, and sparks began to appear in their eyes as they looked at each other.

    “Victoria, let’s go and join in the fun.” Qiao Yaner said to Victoria beside her with a smile.

    "Can we?" Victoria asked worriedly.

    "Of course it's no problem. Well the important thing is to participate." Qiao Yan'er added after praising Haikou.

    "Hehe" Victoria was amused by Qiao Yan'er's words, and followed Qiao Yan'er to sign up.  In this way, Han Yu and his group of eight people all signed up and prepared to participate in today's competitive event, "two people and three legs."

    The rules of the competition are very simple, that is, tie the left and right feet of two people with a rope, and then let the two people run the entire distance.  Of course, the competition in the arena is a little different from the usual competition. Two people and three legs are two people and three legs. However, during the running process, you can use various means to block the opponent. As long as you do not run out of the track, it is not a foul.  .

    Seeing this regulation, Han Yu and Field were gearing up and eager to give it a try, while Qiao Yaner and Victoria were a little bit tempted to back down.

    "Don't worry, I will protect you." Ning Ping assured Han Mengxin with a serious look.

    "You should worry about yourself first." Han Mengxin shook her head, squatted down and tied her right foot to Ningping's left foot.

    "Beep~" the whistle sounded, and the game officially started.

    Almost at the same time, Han Yu and Ning Ping put their arms around the waists of Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, and ran towards the finish line with the two girls in their arms.  Field and Shi Bafang didn't hesitate when they saw this. They shouted slogans and quickly rushed out of the track.  Only the group of Qiao Yaner and Victoria ran slowly at the back of the team while repeating "participation is important".

    Since they can use various means to block their opponents during the race, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who are running in the front, are of course not in vain. In a short time, the two people have solved most of the opponents and willed those running in front of them.  The opponents were squeezed out of the track and lost the qualification to compete. The only two pairs left at the front were Han Yu and Lin Ke, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    Field and Shi Bafang, who were running in the middle, quickly reached the front of the middle. The two looked at each other and nodded. Field took out a small fan, while Shi Bafang took out a small bottle from his arms.  Opening it, a puff of red smoke shot toward behind them.Let's spread out.

    "Ah, my eyes~"

    "Ah owe! Ah owe!"

    “Wow~ it’s chili powder!”

    "Two players, Field and Shi Bafang, high-fived each other to celebrate the success of their strategy. All the players running behind them were wiped out. Oh, that's not right. There was also a pair of women's teams who were spared because they ran at the back of the team.  Yu Nan, they are Qiao Yaner and Victoria, what a lucky couple." The host shouted loudly from the loudspeaker of the arena.

    Amidst the shouts of the host, the battle between Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were running at the front, had already entered the heat of battle.  Since weapons were not allowed in the competition, Ning Ping suffered a lot in the confrontation with Han Yu. The flames released by Han Yu had holes all over his clothes.  However, Han Yu was not proud for long. After Han Mengxin appeared between Ning Ping and Han Yu, Han Yu's attacks were greatly suppressed.

    "Ning Ping, you despicable guy." Han Yu shouted dissatisfied.

    "Bah, you have no right to say that to me." Ning Ping replied angrily.

    The two people were noisy, and unknowingly, the combination of Field and Shi Bafang was gradually approaching.  Field and Shi Bafang, who were running behind Han Yu, looked at each other and nodded. Shi Bafang took out two black objects from the pocket on his waist and threw them in front of Han Yu at the right opportunity.  Then Field shouted to Han Yu loudly: "Han Yu, something is wrong with Lin Ke."

    "Ah?" Han Yu quickly looked at Lin Ke, but he didn't look at his feet. He happened to step on the black object that Shi Bafang just threw over. Fortunately, at the moment he fell, Han Yu landed on his back.  Let Lin Ke suffer a little damage.

    "Hahaha Idiot! You deserve it!" Ning Ping gloated and shouted at the fallen Han Yu.  As a result, Han Mengxin was unhappy. She twisted the soft flesh around Ning Ping's waist and said angrily, "What did you say?"

    "Hiss~" Ning Ping took a breath and had to stop moving forward, accompanying Han Mengxin to the fallen Han Yu and Lin Ke.

    "We can't win against these two insidious guys, and they can't win either." Han Yu muttered unwillingly as he looked at Field and Shi Bafang who surpassed him and Ning Ping.  Of course, mumbling wasn't enough, Han Yu also took action.  I saw two small fireballs flying towards the backs of Field and Shi Bafang in no particular order. Suddenly, Field and Shi Bafang's progress accelerated several times, but their destination was no longer the end point, but the competition.  On-site swimming pool.

    "We won?" Qiao Yan'er and Victoria, who were running to the finish line, asked Han Yu and others who came over to congratulate them in disbelief.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 193 Miscalculation

    Chapter 193 Miscalculation

    Inside the Arena VIP Room

    "How is it? Have you responded?" Lu En asked Lian Peng in a low voice who was sitting opposite.

    Lianpeng shook his head slightly. Lei Qi yawned boredly and turned to look at the exiting auditorium. He said to Lu En, "Hey, since I didn't gain anything today, can I go out and relax?"

    "Leitch, this is Big Ang, calm down your playboy temper." Lu En said without looking at Leitch.

    Having been exposed, Lei Qi rubbed his nose in boredom and muttered: "But it's boring to be bored here."

    "I think your grandfather asked you to come here with me, and the purpose is not to let you find him a grandson-in-law." Lu En knew that Lei Qi would not listen to his words, so he directly moved out Lei Qi's grandfather, Lionheart King Leon.

    “Tch~ I know how to use my grandpa to suppress him.” Lei Qi whispered disdainfully, but he never mentioned anything about going out for a walk.  Lu En was relieved when he saw this, but nothing was found in the lotus, which made Lu En feel a little disappointed.

    "Could it be that my previous decision was really wrong? Should I follow Lianpeng's previous advice?" Lu En thought to himself.  He couldn't help but glance at the lotus sitting opposite.  Lian Peng looked at Lu En with a puzzled look on his face. He didn't understand why the person opposite him looked at him in a weird way.

    “Dong~dong~dong~” The door rang.

    "Come in." Lu En said loudly.

    "Mr. Lu En, Sir Ma Xin asked me to ask for permission. Can those people arranged around the arena be withdrawn?" Zhu Wen stood at the door and asked Lu En.

    "Wait a minute." Lianpeng, who had been looking at the crystal ball in front of him, suddenly said.

    Lu En felt happy and couldn't wait to ask: "Have you found the target?"

    "No, I just found a person who behaved strangely." Lianpeng replied, staring at the crystal ball.

    "Behaving strangely? Which one?" Leitch came over and asked.

    "No, that's the one in the black cloak." Lianpeng pointed at a man in the crystal ball and said to Leitch.

    "What's weird?" Leitch asked puzzledly.

    Lian Peng rolled his eyes, "Look what the people around you are wearing?" After being reminded by Lian Peng, Lei Qi realized that everyone around him was wearing summer clothes, except for the one wearing a black cloak who was wearing winter clothes. This was because  Covering prickly heat?  However, Leitch refused to admit defeat, "Maybe he just played a different game."

    "Go, go, let's go, I have nothing in common with you." Lianpeng waved her hand to Leitch and said to Leitch with a look of contempt.

    Lu En thought for a while and said to Zhu Wen who was standing at the door: "Inform Ma Xin to have someone follow the man in black. The people posted near the arena can evacuate."

    "Yes." Zhu Wen glanced at the crystal ball in front of the lotus, turned and left.

    "Lu En, let me help." Leitch jumped in front of Lu En and asked.

    "You?" Lu En looked Lei Qi up and down, and said worriedly: "I'm not worried about you going alone. With your temperament, you might conflict with the people here. We will be together for a while.  We still need to use them, so now we have offended them"

    "Don't worry, I will act alone." Leitch said quickly.

    "Okay, please pay attention to yourself and come back before dark." Lu En said after thinking about it for a while.

    "Okay." Leitch agreed, as if he was afraid that Lu En would regret it, and ran out of the room happily.  After Lei Qi went out, Lian Peng said, "That guy is not here to arrest anyone."

    "I know, but that kid is too annoying. Let him go out to relax so I can be clean for a while." Lu En leaned on the sofa and replied with his eyes closed.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng didn't say anything else. She silently put away the crystal ball, got up and left the room.

    Lei Qi came to the outside of the arena excitedly. Looking at the many beautifully dressed beauties, Lei Qi opened his arms and shouted loudly: "Beauties from Big Ang, the handsome guy Lei Qi is here~"

    Everyone looked at the yelling Leitch with crazy eyes, and then quickly left with their female companions.  Leitch disdains those dry foods that already have owners.  When it comes to men and women, Leitch is a mysophobic person. He doesn't like to use other people's used ones, but if others pick them up and throw them away, he doesn't care.  Single women aged 16 to 20 are Leitch's favorite.

    Strictly speaking, Leitch's appearance is not bad, with his handsome appearance and the evil smile on his lips, there are always girls who are inexperienced in the world and are captured by Leitch and then abandoned by him.  Leitch is a man who likes to pursue novelty.

    &nbsp; "Hi~ Beauty, are you interested in having lunch with me?" Leitch stopped a pair of girls and asked with a trademark smirk on his face.

    “No time.” One of the girls protected her companion behind her and said to Leitch without any pretense.

    "Hey~ Beauty, don't be so heartless, leave it to your friends." Leitch said with a playful smile.

    "Bah!" the shrewd girl spat at Leitch, and pulled her companion to get around Leitch.  Unexpectedly, Lei Qi swayed and blocked the way of the two girls. With a rogue smile on his face, he said with a smile: "Don't leave in a hurry. Let's find a place to chat."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a big hand grabbed Leitch's neck, and Leitch flew out after him.  Leitch rolled in the air and landed firmly on the ground.  Taking a closer look, he saw several people standing next to his target, including men and women.

    "Hey~ buddy, don't you know that bad people's marriages are subject to thunder and lightning?" Lei Qi stepped forward and shouted to the guy who just attacked him with a look of displeasure on his face.

    "Really? Are you related to her? Do you know her name?"

    "Er" Lei Qi was speechless for a while.

    Seeing that Lei Qi couldn't answer, the man who attacked Lei Qi immediately shouted loudly: "Ha~ He said he was related to someone, but it turned out that he didn't even know his name. A stinky gangster is a stinking gangster, and any excuse he makes is in vain. I'm here.  Everyone has witnessed your shamelessness, obscenity, despicability, and meanness"

    A popular beauty will be ignored and boycotted by other girls. Similarly, a handsome guy with good looks will also be boycotted by other men.  The man cursed Leitch, and some of the onlookers started to cheer loudly, making Leitch's face become darker and darker.

    Lei Qi took a step forward with a gloomy face. The man immediately protected the girl beside him and asked with a vigilant look: "What? Do you want to take action after your true colors are revealed?"

    “Tell me your name, and I, Lei Qi, will not kill unknown people.”

    "This is a legal society, and you actually want to kill people on the street? Which mountain did you come down from?" The man looked at Leitch with a puzzled look on his face and asked.

    Lei Qi couldn't bear it anymore. His figure flickered, and in the next second he appeared in front of the man. He struck the black tiger and ripped out his heart, going straight to the man's heart. He could even faintly hear the sound of wind and thunder.

    Seeing that the man was about to die under Leitch's punch, the next second, Leitch's pupils shrank, and the punch he was determined to win was actually blocked by someone.

    "It turns out there is help." Leitch took two steps back and sneered at the person who blocked his attack.

    The atmosphere at the scene was tense, and the loudspeaker of the arena suddenly sounded, "Mr. Leitch, please pay attention, Mr. Leitch, please pay attention, Mr. Luen has something to ask you, please rush to see him immediately, please rush to see him immediately."  "

    Lei Qi deliberately refused to listen, but considering the consequences of not listening, after weighing the left and right, he reluctantly said to the man who just scolded him: "Hey, boy, if you have the guts, just report your name. I will take you next time."  Life." Unfortunately, the other party was not fooled at all, and replied with a look of embarrassment: "If you ask me to tell you, I will tell you, who do you think you are? I won't tell you, and I will make you depressed to death."

    "You" Lei Qi gritted his teeth with hatred. He had never seen such a shameless person since he was a child.

    "Mr. Leitch, please go see Mr. Luen immediately." The loudspeaker urged Leitch again.

    Lei Qi pointed to the man not far from him unwillingly, turned and left.  Seeing that there was no more excitement, the surrounding spectators dispersed one after another.

    Until only the person involved was left around, the shrewd girl thanked the man who still refused to tell Leitch his name: "Thank you Han Yu. Without you today, Victoria and I really don't know what we would do."

    "You're welcome, we are friends. When a friend is in trouble, of course a friend should help. Now that it's okay, let's go back and prepare to watch the celebration." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Are you still holding a celebration party?" Qiao Yaner asked in confusion.

    "Yes, to celebrate your victory. Oh, by the way, you and Ning Ping go back first. I want to accompany Feier and Shi Bafang to buy clothes."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Ohbecause I burned the clothes of those two guys." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    "Puch~" Qiao Yan'er couldn't help but chuckle, and then suggested to Lin Ke and others: "Why don't we all go shopping together?"

    "This is a good suggestion." Qiao Yaner's suggestion was approved by everyone.

    In the VIP room of the arena, Lu En rubbed his eyebrows and asked Lei Qi, who was standing in front of him: "Lei Qi, is this what you said when you went out just now?"

    "It's just casual." Lei Qi said harshly.replied.

    Lu En glanced at Leitch with a tangled look, and said slowly: "just when you were picking up girls, the man in black, whose lotus pods felt weird, ran away after killing the people we sent."

    "Huh? Those people are really useless." Lei Qi said happily.

    Hearing this, Lu En said angrily: "Yes, so they are dead, but you are still alive."

    "What do you mean?" Leitch's face darkened.

    "Aren't you great? How did you promise me when you left? You said it was no problem to leave it to you. This is what you said was no problem? What qualifications do you have to despise those who died for the mission?  And die, and what about you?”

    "Tch! What's the big deal? Isn't it the man in black? I'll just go and catch him." Lei Qi, who knew he was in the wrong, said stiffly.

    "You'd better catch that man in black for me. To tell you the truth, when I brought you out this time, your grandfather once asked me to observe you carefully and record your performance along the way. When I go back  Leave it to him. Judging from your performance so far, I suggest you never appear in front of your grandfather for the rest of your life."

    After listening to Lu En's words, Lei Qi, who had already walked to the door, couldn't help but turn around and glare at Lu En, while Lu En stared back without any sign of weakness. After a while, Lei Qi was defeated and pointed at Lu En and said:  "You're so mean."

    "Okay, if you insult others, I will also write it down for you."

    Leitch took a breath of air, turned around and left angrily. He didn't want to stay by Lu En's side for a moment longer.

    Lianpeng, who was in the lounge, watched the complete conflict between Lu En and Reach through the crystal ball. Although he couldn't hear what the two were talking about, it was clear from their expressions that the conversation between them was not pleasant.  Putting down the crystal ball, Lianpeng lay on the table and started writing a diary.

    Walking on the street, Han Yu and his group were in a good mood and walked around. They were nominally buying clothes for Field and Shi Bafang. In fact, after buying clothes for Field and Shi Bafang, everyone started shopping in their own way. The woman  The child had just finished participating in the competition and felt a little tired. After walking around for a while, he suggested going back.  However, Han Yu and others were full of energy. After some discussion, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang accompanied the four girls back to prepare for the celebration casually, while Han Yu and Field were responsible for buying back the things everyone wanted to buy.

    ? said it was shopping, it was nothing more than some desserts.  Even if they have a good relationship, Lin Ke and the others would be embarrassed to let men like Han Yu or Field buy things for girls.

    The two groups of people moved separately, and Field asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, where should we go first?"

    "You tell me, it doesn't matter where I go."

    "Okay, how about we go to the flea market?" Field suggested.

    "Where to do what?"

    "Exchange for something good."

    "Ah? Can you find good things at the flea market?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.  As the saying goes, cheap goods are not good, and good goods are not cheap. Han Yu does not believe that good things can be found in low-priced flea markets, and it is not a place to sell antiques.  There is a special market for real antiques, and the flea market basically sells second-hand goods for ordinary daily use.

    "You don't understand this, come with me. Maybe we can encounter a surprise or two."

    Seeing Field’s insistence, Han Yu did not refute and followed Field to Bigang’s flea market.  Not to mention, the flea market here is quite lively. There are different stalls on both sides of the road. If you find something you like, you can bargain with the stall owners.  Here, Han Yu didn't see anything else but Field's superb bargaining ability.

    "Boss, how did you sell this piece of jade?" Field asked the stall owner as he picked up a piece of jade.

    "Fifty." The stall owner replied casually.

    "What! Fifty?" Field looked surprised and asked the stall owner in disbelief: "Boss, are you kidding me?"

    “If you like to buy, buy it; if you don’t, buy it.”

    "Okay, you sell it slowly." Field put down the jade, picked up Han Yu and left.  Han Yu was about to ask Field if he was interested in that piece of jade, but unexpectedly the stall owner spoke first, "Hey, don't leave in a hurry. Let's take a look and see if you want to buy it. It's good to have a look."

    "You are so evil. A piece of broken jade is selling for fifty. I don't dare to stay in front of your stall. What if I get ripped off by you?" Field turned around and shouted loudly, as if he wanted everyone around him to hear it.

    "Hehehehelittle brother, you really know how to joke. This is not jade, it just looks similar. And you heard wrong just now, it's not fifty." The stall owner quickly explained with a smile on his face.

    "Not fifty?" Field leftReturning to the stall, he looked at the stall owner suspiciously and asked.

    "no."

    "How much is this thing worth?"

    "Erthirty."

    "" Field said nothing, but looked at Field with contempt.

    Seeing this, the stall owner quickly changed his words and said: "Fifteen Big brother, you must let me make a little profit."

    "" Field still didn't speak, just looked at the stall owner and sneered.

    "Ten yuanBrother, you don't want me to lose money." There was a hint of pleading in the stall owner's tone.  Han Yu next to him could hardly stand it anymore when he heard Field say: "It's five yuan, I'll buy two."

    "Brother, this, this" Cold sweat broke out on the stall owner's forehead.

    "Don't think that I'm an outsider. This piece of shit is only worth two yuan. I've already made you a lot of money." Field said to the stall owner with an expression as if he had made a profit.

    ……

    "Field, why did you buy that stone? It's not worth anything." After leaving the unlucky stall owner, Han Yu asked Field in confusion.

    "This thing is not valuable, but it still has some effect. Han Yu, do you think the appearance of these two things is very similar to the piece of jade in your hand?" Field asked as he handed the two stones to Han Yu.

    After Field reminded him, Han Yu also noticed that they were indeed similar.

    "What do you want to do with two stones?" Han Yu asked.

    "Of course I'm going to make two spare ones. I'll go back and find a skilled carver to make two pieces of jade that are similar to yours."

    "Are you planning to mix things up with others?"

    "Well, it's better to be prepared. After all, the broken jade in your hand is very precious, and it will inevitably attract Xiaoxiao's attention. Having these two spares can reduce the possibility of being stolen. And with these two things,  It can also confuse the enemy's sight and disrupt the enemy's thinking"

    "Huh? Why didn't you say anything?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked strangely when he saw Field suddenly stopped.

    With Philde's eyes, hey ~ The enemy's road is narrow. Just now the man who raised Qiao Yaner and Victoria was standing not far away and staring at himself.

    "What's wrong? Are you planning to cause trouble for me?" Han Yu sneered and stepped forward.  Field grabbed hold of him and said, "Han Yu, don't get into trouble, there are still many serious things waiting for us to do."

    At the same time that Han Yu was being held by Field, Leitch was also struggling in his heart. He went out to look for the man in black but couldn't find it, but unexpectedly found a guy who made him gnash his teeth.  Lei Qi was determined to go over and teach him a lesson, but he was worried that Lu En would tell his grandfather about his affairs. Although his grandfather usually loved him very much, he was merciless when he taught him a lesson.  What makes Lei Qi even more helpless is that his grandfather never listens to his own excuses when he lectures him. As long as he thinks he should be lectured, it is useless for anyone to persuade him.  Even if it turns out that the lesson was wrong, grandpa never admits his mistake.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 194 Be a good person

    Chapter 194: Be a good person

    The two parties finally separated and left while looking at each other with very unfriendly eyes.  To be precise, Leitch left, while Han Yu and Field continued to stay and wander around the flea market.

    ??Wandering around, after a while, Field had bought a lot of things, and it was almost too much for one person to carry.  Han Yu helped take a few items and persuaded Field: "Field, it's almost time, let's go back." Hearing this, Field looked at himself, then at Han Yu, nodded and replied: "Okay, we'll come back next time to continue shopping.  .”

    The two of them walked outside the flea market together.  While walking, passing by a corner, a small figure rushed straight towards Han Yu from the thorn.  Han Yu felt a small hand reaching into his arms, but both hands were holding something. Han Yu remained calm. When he looked down, he saw a little boy of twelve or thirteen years old, bowing his head and apologizing to himself.  After apologizing, he turned around and ran away without waiting for Han Yu to answer.  Field cursed softly, turned around and asked Han Yu how he was doing?

    Han Yu smiled slightly, put the things in Field's hands, and said softly: "Let's play a game."

    "Huh?" Field couldn't help but was stunned, and then found a storage place to store all the things he bought. Then he followed Han Yu and left the flea market, falling far behind the child who hit him just now.  Not to mention that the child was quite alert and stopped several times to look back. However, Han Yu and Field hid themselves secretly and never let the child discover them.

    Watching the child get into an abandoned temple.  Field asked softly: "What was lost?"

    "Broken jade." Han Yu replied and said to Field: "Stay outside and don't let anyone escape." After saying that, Han Yu climbed over the wall and jumped into the ruined temple.

    As soon as he entered the small temple, it was obvious that the boy was stunned by Han Yu's sudden arrival, but then he grabbed a wooden stick beside him, stared at Han Yu warily and asked, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"

    "What? You just met me and you forgot about me?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Bah! Who knows you? Stop trying to get close to me. Get out! This is my territory. If you don't get out, I'll beat you to death." The boy threatened Han Yu.

    "Just because of your small body?" Han Yu couldn't help but chuckle.

    Hearing this, the boy compared the physical difference between himself and Han Yu, waved the wooden stick vigorously, and shouted with anger: "Get out! Otherwise, I will call someone!"

    "You shout, you shout, you are Damn, it feels a bit like a gangster teasing a little girl. Forget it, kid, I won't talk nonsense to you, just give me back the wooden box that you took away from me.  That’s not something you can have.”

    "What wooden box? I don't know what you are talking about." The boy replied pretending to be stupid.

    Han Yu shook his head helplessly and pointed to where the boy was sitting just now. A wooden box was lying there quietly.  "I picked this up," the boy said hurriedly.

    "Brother" A slight girl's voice came from deep in the small temple.

    "Hey~ sister, why did you come out? You are not in good health, you should get more rest." The boy looked back, immediately threw down the stick and walked in.

    "Brother, I want to bask in the sun."

    "Thisthere are bad people outsideWhy did you get in? Get out!"

    "Hoo~" A ball of flame rose up in Han Yu's hand. By the light of the fire, Han Yu could clearly see the owner of the girl's voice in the dark cabin.  A little girl who looks very thin but has a red face.

    Han Yu ignored the boy, put the wooden box he picked up when he came in back into his arms, stepped forward and looked at the little girl and asked: "Little girl, are you feeling unwell?"

    "A bit. Big brother, are you here to drive us out of here?"

    "No, I'm not here to drive you away, I'm here to take you to see a doctor. Come on, don't be afraid, let me touch your forehead." As he spoke, Han Yu reached out and touched the girl's forehead.  However, Han Yu didn't touch it and was slapped away by the boy beside him.

    Looking at the boy who opened his hands to protect his sister behind him, Han Yu was not angry and retreated to the door and shouted: "Field~"

    "Here it comes~" Field agreed, rushed into the small temple, and asked Han Yu excitedly: "How are things going? Is there anyone who needs my help?"

    "Go back to the Courage and find my sister Han Mengxin and tell her that there is a little patient here."

    "Can't we just take the patient away?" Field asked puzzledly.

    "The patient's physical condition makes me afraid to make this decision. I'd better wait until a professional examines it before making any decision."

    "Okay, then I'll go back first."

    "Wait, leave the food and water."

    &nbsp; Field left the snacks and a bottle of water he had brought with him and turned back to the Spirit.  Han Yu entered the small temple again. Seeing the dim light in the small temple, Han Yu waved to the boy, "Hey, kid, come here."

    "What to do?" Although he had the courage to protect his sister, the little boy still instinctively felt aggrieved when faced with someone with the ability to summon fire.

    Seeing the boy's flinching look, Han Yu smacked his teeth at the boy in a mischievous manner, "Don't worry, I won't eat you. Firstly, you are too dirty. If you eat like this, you will make your stomach upset. Secondly, I like it."  If you eat fat meat, I won’t be able to eat your ribs like this.”

    "Pfft~" The girl lying in the corner of the small temple couldn't help but chuckle.

    The boy stood next to Han Yu with a stinking look on his face. Han Yu didn't care and handed over the food and water that Field left for him. "You can eat what you want and let your sister drink some water. Wait until the doctor sees it."  Decide whether to feed it to your sister."

    "Thank you." The boy reluctantly thanked Han Yu, took the food and water and turned around to enter the small temple.

    Han Yu was waiting boredly for Field to arrive with Han Mengxin, when an arrogant shout suddenly came from his ears: "Ye Xiaotian, get out of here, I will drive you and your sister out of here today!"

    "Why are you panicking?" Han Yu grabbed the boy who rushed out of the temple door and was about to fight the people outside and asked, "Who are those people outside?"

    "You're helping the beasts!" Ye Xiaotian replied bitterly.

    "Don't curse. At your age, it's not appropriate to curse. Tell me, who are those people outside?" Han Yu touched Ye Xiaotian's head and asked softly.

    Ye Xiaotian felt like he had found someone to rely on, and he replied in a strange way: "Those people outside are from the demolition office. They said this is an illegal building and they won't let us stay here. They also warned the people nearby that no one is allowed to take me in."  Sister, if anyone takes me and my sister in, then wherever I and my sister live, it will be an illegal building."

    "It sounds like the other party is targeting you two brothers and sisters. What are they doing?" Han Yu asked again.

    "For my sister. The boss of those people is a beast."

    "Is that so? If it's true, then it's really a bit weird. By the way, what's your sister's name?"

    "Ye Xiaomiao."

    "Oh, my God, Xiao Miao should be very scared now. Shouldn't you, as an elder brother, comfort your sister?"

    "Who are you calling Xiaotian? Am I familiar with you?" Ye Xiaotian rolled his eyes, turned around and returned to the small temple.

    Han Yu looked at his empty right hand and muttered, "The little kid is so cute."

    As he spoke, Han Yu came to the courtyard. With a "bang", the temple door that was originally half-covered fell to the ground.  Several young men in uniforms, who looked like humans and dogs, walked into the small temple with their arms hanging, one step at a time.

    In Han Yu’s eyes, the group of people in front of him didn’t look like decent people.

    "Boy, what do you do?" A young man walked up to Han Yu and asked, holding a cigarette in his mouth and a steel pipe in his hand.

    "You kicked down the door of my house." Han Yu looked at the young man and said.

    The young man obviously did not expect that the other party would answer like this, so he immediately cursed, "***!" The steel pipe in his hand hit Han Yu's head and smashed it down.

    "Peng!" Han Yu reached out to catch the steel pipe and repeated, "You kicked the door of my house broken."

    "Ouch~" The young man who attacked Han Yu suddenly screamed, covering his hands and jumping to the side. When the others saw the steel pipe in Han Yu's hand, they immediately took a breath. The steel pipe that was originally made of steel had now turned red all over.  , is steaming.

    "Boy, where are you from?" One of the people who looked like a leader came over and asked.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the leader felt his cheeks heat up, and an unknown object flew past his cheek and hit the door frame of the temple door.  The door frame, which had been in disrepair for a long time, collapsed, and Han Yu said again: "You kicked the door of my house broken."

    "We didn't do this." The leader covered his face with one hand and pointed to the collapsed temple door frame with one hand and explained to Han Yu.

    "It seems that you don't plan to accompany me to the front door of my house." Han Yu said coldly.  Two fireballs appeared on the left and right hands respectively.

    "Energy people?!" The leader's expression changed. They were just a group of ordinary people. They usually bullied the weak, but once they met someone with abilities, they would only be abused.

    "I don't know what you want?" The leader was a bachelor. Knowing that he was in trouble this time, he simply surrendered.

    "Compensate my familydoor.  "

    "Boss, this is a ruined temple. Whether it can be repaired or not is the same thing." The leader replied with a wry smile.

    "Wellit seems you are still taking chances"

    "No, you have the final say. I will find someone to rebuild this temple tomorrow." The leader hurriedly compromised.

    "Humph I guess you are wise. Go back and give a message to your boss who has a special hobby. If he doesn't change his special hobby, I will personally help him change it next time."

    "I wonder how this boss plans to change?" the leader asked tentatively.

    "Cast him." Han Yu said with a smile, as if he was talking about an insignificant thing.  The leader swallowed his saliva and replied in a low voice: "Yes, I will bring the words to you. Now, can I leave?"

    "Wait a minute, words alone are not convincing enough. Let me show you." As he spoke, Han Yu stepped forward and took the steel pipe inserted into the waist of the leader. In front of the leader's eyes, he pulled out a piece of cold steel pipe.  Heating, twisting, melting, dripping to the ground.

    "Let's go." After finishing all this, Han Yu said to the stunned leader.  As if he had been granted amnesty, the leader rushed out of the temple with his men, as if there was a fierce beast behind him.

    "Hey, don't forget to send someone to repair the temple tomorrow." Han Yu shouted at the other person's back, not sure if the other person heard him.

    After sending away the people from the demolition office, Han Yu turned around and walked towards the temple, where he saw a pair of little people standing at the door of the temple.  Han Yu frowned slightly and blamed Ye Xiaotian: "Your sister is sick, why did you help her out?"

    "It's not my brother's fault, it's me who wanted to come out for some air." Ye Xiaomiao hurriedly explained to Han Yu.

    After listening to Ye Xiaomiao's words, Han Yu couldn't continue to blame Ye Xiaotian, so he had to say to Ye Xiaomiao: "Go back and lie down for a while, it won't be good if you catch the wind. I have sent people to find a doctor. When the doctor comes,  Once the disease is cured, you can go wherever you want like other children."

    "Thank you." Ye Xiaomiao said softly to Han Yu.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, reached out and touched Ye Xiaomiao's head, and said to Ye Xiaotian: "Go, help your sister go back and lie down. The doctor should be here soon."

    "No, let me stay here for a while. It's boring to lie down all the time." Ye Xiaomiao insisted.

    "This" Han Yu was in trouble. Just when he was in trouble, Field rushed over with Han Mengxin, and Ning Ping came with him.

    After diagnosing Ye Xiaomiao, Han Mengxin said happily: "Fortunately, it was discovered in time. If it had been a few days, the child's illness would have turned into pneumonia. Now he is fine, it is just a minor illness. The reason why it happened  Such a disease is caused by no treatment at all, and the nutrition cannot keep up."

    "What should we do now?" Han Yu asked.

    "I have the final say?"

    "You are the doctor, you have the final say."

    Han Mengxin nodded and instructed Ning Ping and Field who were standing at the door: "Okay. Ning Ping, Field, go get the things we brought."

    "What did you bring?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "This is not a suitable place for a patient to recuperate, so I plan to take this little girl back to Lu Yishou Repair Shop to recuperate. Brother, you just said it all depends on me."

    After hearing Han Mengxin’s explanation, Han Yu shrugged nonchalantly, “Yes, I’ll listen to you. Let Shi Bafang cook some sick food later. I believe Ye Xiaomiao can recover faster.”

    "Xiaomiao? HmmLooking at this little girl, she looks just like a Xiaomiao. If you don't pay attention, she will die young." Han Mengxin looked at the lying Ye Xiaomiao with a distressed look and said.

    "Sister, thank you." Ye Xiaomiao said softly to Han Mengxin.

    "You're welcome, Xiaomiao, you have a good rest. Don't worry, your sister will be here, you will be fine." Han Mengxin smiled and touched Ye Xiaomiao's face to assure her.

    "Han Yu" Ning Ping waved to Han Yu at the door.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly walked out and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Are you fighting someone?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu, pointing to a pool of steel slag that had re-solidified in the courtyard.

    "Well, I warned some disgusting people." Han Yu nodded and admitted.

    "who are they?"

    "Listen to Xiaotian, what kind of demolition is going on?"

    "Xiao Tian?"

    "That's that boy, Ye Xiaomiao's brother. He's a nice boy. At least he cares about his sister." Han Yu introduced Ning Ping to the boy who was sitting aside without speaking and just staring at them.

    "Does that kid have anything to tell you?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu softly.said.

    "Really?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, then waved to Ye Xiaotian, called Ye Xiaotian to his side and asked: "Xiaotian, do you have something to say to me?"

    "Ehcan I learn skills from you?" Ye Xiaotian asked Han Yu hesitantly, a little worried and a little expectant.

    In Ye Xiaotian’s expectant eyes, Han Yu smiled and replied: “No.”

    Ye Xiaotian’s eyes dimmed instantly.  Ning Ping, who was next to him, pushed Han Yu, stepped forward and said to Ye Xiaotian: "Xiaotian, don't get me wrong, the reason why we can't teach you is because we haven't learned our skills yet, and we are not qualified to teach others."

    "Oh." Ye Xiaotian responded in a low voice, but as soon as he heard it, he knew that Ye Xiaotian was hit hard at this time.  Ning Ping glared at Han Yu with some embarrassment. The meaning was obvious, he was responsible for the aftermath if he caused trouble.

    Han Yu scratched his head and said to Ye Xiaotian: "Xiaotian, do you really want to learn your skills?"

    "Think." Ye Xiaotian suddenly raised his head and replied.

    "It's a pity that I can't teach you. The reason was just told to you by Ning Ping."

    "Han Yu!" Seeing Ye Xiaotian's eyes dimming again, Ning Ping yelled at Han Yu dissatisfied.  Han Yu smiled evilly, waved his hand to Ning Ping to calm him down, and turned to Ye Xiaotian and said: "My dear, don't give up so easily. Although we can't teach you, we can learn from it by sending you to a school.  Wherever possible, it can still be done.”

    "Really?" Ye Xiaotian looked at Han Yu with bright eyes.  Han Yu covered his eyes in a funny way and shouted: "Oh, it's so dazzling. Ouch~"

    "Brother, please speak up." Han Mengxin's dissatisfied voice came from the temple.  Ning Ping, who was standing next to Han Yu, couldn't help but secretly cheer in his heart: "Good job."

    Han Yu, who was hit on the head by the water bottle thrown by Han Mengxin, smiled and said to Ye Xiaotian, whose face was a little red: "Have you ever heard of Sgur College? I know the dean there quite well. If you want to learn the skills, I  I can send you there. But I’ve agreed in advance that it’s okay to send you there, but whether you can learn how to do it depends on your own efforts.”

    "Thank you, thank you" Ye Xiaotian was so excited that he didn't know what to say. He just kept bowing and thanking Han Yu.  But halfway through thanking her, Ye Xiaotian suddenly froze and asked hesitantly: "What about my sister?"

    "Well there doesn't seem to be much difference between giving one as a gift and giving two as a gift, right?" Han Yu said, winking at Ye Xiaotian.

    After sending Ye Xiaotian to accompany his sister, Ning Ping came over and whispered: "It's no problem to send it, but the cost during this period"

    "Don't worry, we don't need to go out." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "You don't need us to go out? What do you want to do?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu warily and asked.  Having been with Han Yu for a long time, I already understand that as long as Han Yu shows this smile, it means someone is going to be unlucky again.

    As expected, Han Yu asked Ning Ping with a smile: "Mr. Ning Ping, are you interested in coming out with me tonight to enjoy the moonlight and let others be a money-spreading boy?"

    "You are breaking the law, okay?" Ning Ping reminded Han Yudao helplessly.

    "Tch, what does it matter? Those people are not good people anyway." Han Yu shrugged indifferently.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 195: Being a Bad Guy

    Chapter 195: Being a bad guy

    As night falls, people with no money can only hide at home and play with themselves or their wives, while rich people can go to high-end shopping malls and play with other people's current or future wives.  As the captain of the law enforcement team, Laizo is now a wealthy man.

    Lai San has always believed that money is a good thing. With money, you can buy everything. Even if you can't buy something with money, you can still pay someone to grab it.  So all along, apart from loving money, Lai San was also afraid of death.  Because once you die, no matter how much money you have, it will become someone else’s.  When he listened to his men's retelling during the day, he was frightened, fearing that the person with the ability to use fire would suddenly go crazy and come to trouble him.  Lai San felt it was not worth it to offend a capable person for the sake of a dying little girl.  In order to prevent that ability user from coming to trouble him, Lai San decided to restrain himself for a while. For this reason, Lai San did not even dare to stay at home, and went directly to the Black Cat Nightclub under his name. This place can be said to be his second  Home, two-thirds of life savings are hidden here.

    He quietly killed the last two patrolling guards and dragged the unconscious guard to a corner to hide him. Han Yu waved to Ning Ping, who was staying in the shadows.  Ning Ping came over, holding a man with his hands tied behind his back and a sock gagged in his mouth. It seemed that he was the demolition team leader who had met Han Yu in the temple during the day.

    He obviously recognized Han Yu. When he saw Han Yu approaching, he immediately made a begging sound of "woo woo". It should be begging for mercy. Looking at his nose and tears, he couldn't be crying and cursing at the same time.  Bar.

    Han Yu reached out and took out the sock from the little boss's mouth. The little boss immediately cried and begged for mercy: "Hero, please spare my life. The little one has an eighty-year-old mother and a three-year-old child"

    "How old are you this year?" Han Yu interrupted the other party.

    "eighteen."

    "Eighteen? Tell the truth." Han Yu glanced at the little leader's vicissitudes of life suspiciously, his face covered with beard, eighteen?

    “The little one is really only eighteen, I’m just a little more mature than others.” The little boss argued with a wry smile.

    "Really? Then your mother is quite capable. She can still give birth to you when she is over sixty." Han Yu looked at the little boss with a mocking look on his face and said.  Ning Ping, who was next to him, pushed Han Yu and reminded: "It's more important to do business."

    "Yes." Han Yu nodded knowingly, then turned to the little boss and said, "I'm looking for you to help me with a little help. I'm a little short of money recently. But I don't want to be a bad guy, so I have to come to you guys with licenses.  A gangster."

    “I understand, I understand, I know where our boss’s money is kept.” The little boss nodded quickly and replied.

    "You would know?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, I helped hide our boss's money."

    “…It seems like your boss trusts you very much.”

    "Alas~ It's all just to survive." The little boss replied with a wry smile.

    "Walk."

    Because all the guards had been killed and would not wake up before dawn, Han Yu and others walked boldly, without any concealment, to the top floor of the Black Cat Nightclub, where Lai San lived.

    Knocking lightly on the door, an angry roar came from the room: "Who is it? Didn't everyone say no one is allowed to disturb you?"

    "The one who brings tea." Han Yu replied loudly.

    "……roll!"

    "Dong~dong~dong~" Han Yu started knocking on the door, one sound as fast as the other.  A man's roar was heard from inside the room, followed by footsteps approaching from far away, and the door opened with a whoosh.  Looking at the naked man around him, Han Yu smiled slightly and said, "Good evening." After saying that, before the man could say anything, Han Yu flew up with a kick, hitting the man in the abdomen, and kicked him across the room.  Following Han Yu slowly walked into the house, Ning Ping followed closely behind, escorting the little boss in. He closed the door and hung "Do Not Disturb" on the door knocker.

    When I entered the room, I saw that it was really sexy. Three naked women were surrounding Lai San, who had been kicked to death by Han Yu.  When they saw Han Yu and others coming in, they were immediately frightened and screamed.

    "Tell them to shut up." Han Yu ordered the little boss impatiently.  Although he put on a mask like Ning Ping when he came in, the mask had no sound insulation effect. The high-decibel shouts of the three women still gave Han Yu a headache.

    "But people are useful. Although the little boss is like a grandson in front of Han Yu, in front of those three women, he is like an uncle.  When he stepped forward and kicked and punched them, the three women immediately became calm.

    "Hey, let's start working." Han Yu ordered the little boss.  The little boss knew what Han Yu was talking about, and immediately started looking for Lai San's hidden money based on his memory.?Place.

    Han Yu took a leisurely look at the three women squatting on the ground, then picked up a few pieces of clothing and threw them over.  Having clothes on them seemed to give the three women a little more courage.

    "You, you are committing a crime." One of the women said to Han Yu tremblingly.  She didn't dare to talk to the little boss because she would get beaten.

    Han Yu glanced at the woman who was speaking but said nothing.  But the woman seemed to have regained her confidence and began to persuade Han Yu that it was still too late to step back from the cliff.

    "Hey, what do you do?"

    "Oh, I'm a college student at the Law School."

    "College students? Where are those two?"

    "I am a classmate."

    "Then how did you get to know that Laizan?"

    ""

    "You said you are studying law. Based on your understanding of Laizo, are the things he usually does illegal?"

    ""

    "You three are having a foursome with Lai San, but don't tell me that you fell in love with him at the same time, just because of his ghostly appearance. If it is true, then I can only say that you are all collectors. And  Based on my investigation of this Laizan, he does not have such a great personality charm. As for you, you are just a group of prostitutes, pretending to be intellectuals in front of me? Go away, you are despicable things who have no self-respect and self-love!"

    "You" The woman was so scolded that she couldn't help but pointed at Han Yu. The little boss next to her immediately rushed over, slapped the woman to the ground, and punched and kicked her again.  , the three women were beaten until they knelt aside.

    After teaching the three unscrupulous women a lesson, the little boss nodded to Han Yu and said, "Good man, these women are all college students from the law college who are surrounded by that Lai San. They are usually very vain, because Lai San  I have a new love, so I am very arrogant."

    "Go and do your business." Han Yu waved his hand and said.

    “Yes, yes, yes.” The little boss agreed repeatedly and continued to look for where Lai San hid his money.  Strictly speaking, the little boss has now found a lot of cash, which is piled up on the big bed in the room. However, Han Yu did not order to stop, and the little boss did not dare to stop.  One after another, they finished looking for cash, then expensive jewelry, then checks, bankbooks, and credit cards. Until finally, the little boss opened the hidden compartment on the wall and said to Han Yu: "Good man, this safe is the last one. I  I don’t know the password, so I can’t open it.”

    "What's inside?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Er I don't know."

    "There are documents such as house deeds in there." A woman kneeling on the ground said. That person was the woman who had just persuaded Han Yu but was severely beaten by the little boss.

    "Documents?" Han Yu walked to the safe, turned to Ning Ping and said, "Hey, follow this guy to find some boxes containing money. The two of us can't take away the money."

    Ning Ping nodded and waved to the little boss, who immediately walked over.

    Standing in front of the safe, Han Yu stretched out his left hand and pressed it on the door of the safe.  It doesn't matter if you don't know the password, just melt your door and see how you can be safe.

    In the horrified eyes of the three women, the extremely strong safety door melted into a pool of molten iron, revealing the true face of Lushan inside.  Sure enough, just as the woman said just now, there was only a thick stack of documents in the safe.  But Han Yu knew that this stack of documents was much more valuable than the paper money and jewelry on the bed.

    Documents are divided into three categories: house deeds, debt notes, and deeds of sale.  Looking through the documents, Han Yu casually asked the three women kneeling on the ground: "Is there your contract of sale in this?"

    "……No."

    "Is it illegal to take advantage of others by taking advantage of others?" Han Yu asked, taking out some documents.

    "……Calculate."

    "Is loan sharking a crime?" Han Yu asked as he took out some documents.

    "……Calculate."

    “Is it a crime to force a good girl into prostitution?” Han Yu asked, shaking the remaining documents in his hand.

    "……Calculate."

    With the last word left, the last document in Han Yu's hand turned into a pile of ashes like the previous documents.  The three women have understood that the person in front of them is a person with abilities. Killing them is as easy as crushing an ant. And they know what happened tonight. I am afraid that the life and death of the three of them will only depend on the masked person in front of them.  The man's thoughts.

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you, at least not now. I am a person who hates trouble. If someone troubles me in the future because of what happened tonight, then I will trouble you."

    &nbsp; “I, we don’t dare, we don’t know anything.”

    " As expected of someone who has read a book, their brains work very quickly. Everyone goes to get one hundred thousand, pick out a few jewelry they like, then leave here, go back and have a good sleep, and then pretend that nothing happened.  But, everything has nothing to do with you."

    The three women, as if they had received an amnesty, quickly thanked Han Yu, and then followed Han Yu's request, each took one hundred thousand, picked out one or two pieces of inexpensive jewelry, and left the room together, gathering in their usual resting room.  They knew very well that the other party's purpose in letting them take the money and jewelry was to make themselves and him a team. Since they had all taken the money, they could no longer testify against the other party.  Besides, the purpose of following Laizo is money. Now that we have money, who cares about Laiso's life and death?  The only thing that frightened the three women was that the masked man went back on his word and had murderous intentions towards them.  For this reason, the woman agreed. If anyone asked about tonight's events in the future, they would say that they went back to the house to rest after serving Laizo, and knew nothing else.  Of course, it later proved that their approach was of no use at all.  No one cared about Laizo's death at all. Of course, these are just afterthoughts.

    "Is it okay to let those three women go?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.  Now that there were no outsiders, Ning Ping expressed his doubts.

    Han Yu looked at the little boss who was helping to load the money, and said in a low voice: "Those three women are just three toys of Lai San. It doesn't matter whether they are killed or not. Besides, you can kill three of them without resistance."  A capable woman?”

    "……cannot."

    "Then it's over."

    "But what if those three women go to inform" Ning Ping said worriedly.

    "That's okay. Ning Ping, I am an ability user and you are an ancient warrior. Do you think others will believe us or those three women?"

    "Er" Ning Ping was speechless for a while.

    "Good man, you've already installed it." The little boss came over, nodded and bowed and said.

    "Well, you did a good job." Han Yu glanced at the two large boxes filled with money and a large bag filled with jewelry, reached out and patted the little leader on the shoulder and said, "Then you can go on your way."

    "Good man, don't do it." The little boss's legs went weak immediately and he knelt on the ground.

    "Han Yu, since you can" Ning Ping's heart softened and he stepped forward to plead.

    "Ning Ping, this person is different from those three women. Don't look at this guy now like a grandson in front of us, but when it comes to ordinary people, he is a mad dog. Those little ones who were played by Laisan  Girls are basically scouted with the help of this mad dog. Just for this reason, he deserves to die!" After saying this, Han Yu used force in his hands, and the little boss turned into ashes without even having a chance to scream.  Pile of ashes.

    After patting the dust in his hands, Han Yu said to Lai San, who was lying unconscious in the corner: "Mr. Lai San, it's time to wake up. It's time for you to get on your way."

    Lai San's body trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes. Lai San asked in confusion: "Why do you want to deal with me?"

    "I said it was for justice, do you believe it?" Han Yu slowly walked up to Lai San and replied.

    "Justice? Huh, the justice of the alliance has already fallen into the ditch. Who would have thought that there are still people who believe in justice?" Lai San sneered disdainfully.

    "Please see clearly, the two people standing in front of you are fools who still believe in the word justice. Of course, our justice is our own justice and has nothing to do with the justice of the alliance." As he spoke, Han Yu stretched out his hand.  It rested on Laisan's head.

    "Wait a minute" Lai San asked, "Can you tell me your names? I don't want to die in the hands of someone who doesn't know who I am."

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this and asked softly: "Mr. Laisan, do you still remember the names of the little girls you once played with?"

    Lai San was stunned for a moment, then felt a heat on the top of his head, and then nothing more.

    Looking at the puddle of ashes on the ground, Ning Ping picked up two boxes containing money and said to Han Yu, "Let's go."

    "Yeah." Han Yu agreed, picked up the big bag containing jewelry, opened the window, and disappeared into the night with Ning Ping.  A cool evening breeze blew in from the window, blowing away all the ashes on the ground.

    After sneaking back to Lu Yishou Repair Shop, Han Yu and Ning Ping opened the door gently like thieves and walked into the room.  As soon as they entered the living room, the lights in the living room suddenly turned on. On the sofa, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke were sitting in the middle, with Qiao Yaner and Victoria sitting on both sides. Field and Shi Bafang were guarding the front and rear doors respectively.

    "Oh, I haven't even slept yet." Han Yu laughed and stepped forward to ask.

    "Hmphbrother, you are so"?You turned so bad and even took Ning Ping to a nightclub. You really disappointed me.  "Han Mengxin slammed the table and said to Han Yu with a heartbroken look.

    "Uhsister, you don't have to beat around the bush like this. We don't know each other well. Tell me, what exactly do you want to ask?" Han Yu touched his nose and asked Han Mengxin straightforwardly.

    "What did you and Ning Ping do? Are you really like those bad men in TV dramas, going to nightclubs and messing around with women?"

    "Watch less TV dramas from now on and think nonsense all day long." Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to Field and Shi Bafang: "Field, Shi Bafang, go see if there is anyone suspicious nearby?"

    Although it was late at night, Field and Shi Bafang still followed Han Yu's request. When they returned to the house and took a look, they saw Han Yu and Ning Ping standing aside with dumbfounded expressions on their faces, while Han Mengxin and four other women,  Admiring a pile of jewelry placed on the coffee table.

    "What's going on?" Field asked as he approached Han Yu.

    "It's nothing. I went with Ning Ping to rob the rich and give to the poor at night, but I didn't expect that as soon as I came back, someone else would rob the rich and give to the poor." Han Yu replied with a wry smile, and then shouted to Han Mengxin: "Xin'er  , let me remind you, what you are holding now are stolen goods and you cannot wear them out."

    Hearing Han Yu’s reminder, the four girls finally became a little clearer. Han Mengxin took a necklace in her hand and asked Han Yu: "Brother, do you think I look good wearing this necklace?"

    "No matter how beautiful it is, it's useless. These are stolen goods. You can keep three of the ones you like and sell the rest after we leave Bigang."

    "Stingy." Han Mengxin muttered softly, sat back down, picked up two necklaces and started comparing them, looking like she had a hard time choosing.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, "You choose slowly, I will come and put away the jewelry after dawn." After saying that, Han Yu pulled Ning Ping's arm and winked at Feier and Shi Bafang.  Bafang understood. As Han Yu and Ning Ping left, there were only four girls left in the living room who were worried about choosing their favorite jewelry.

    "Han Yu, did you and Ning Ping rob the bank?" Field asked Han Yu in disbelief as he looked at the two large boxes full of money.

    "We are law-abiding citizens and messengers of justice. How can we do illegal things?" Han Yu replied with a serious face.

    "What about this money?" Field pointed to the cash box.

    "Of course I got it from the bad guys." Han Yu replied seriously.

    Field and Shi Bafang: "" {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 196: Encounter in the Hotel

    Chapter 196 A chance encounter in a hotel

    If you love a woman, buy her a piece of jewelry; if you hate a woman, give her a bunch of jewelry and let her pick out one piece from the pile.

    When Han Yu yawned and walked out of the room at dawn, he saw Han Mengxin and four others sitting on the sofa with dark circles under their eyes. There was a bag that had been re-tied on the coffee table.

    "Have you picked it yet?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked.

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin agreed, her eyes evasive.

    "Huh?" Han Yu smiled inwardly, deliberately picked up his pocket and lifted it, secretly observing the expressions of Han Mengxin and others.  Sure enough, everyone's face looked a little nervous, and their eyes moved up and down following the pockets.

    Han Yu felt happy, reached out and patted Han Mengxin on the head, and asked: "Only three items were chosen?"

    "Hmm." Han Mengxin responded in a low voice.

    "Actually, I won't say anything if I pick two more items." Han Yu said slowly.  When Han Mengxin heard this, she suddenly raised her head and faced Han Yu's hateful smiling face.  Han Mengxin, who was furious, reached out and grabbed Han Yu's arm, opened her mouth and opened her mouth, causing Han Yu to cry out in pain: "Oh, let go, let go quickly, damn girl, you are not a dog."

    After arguing for a while, at Han Yu's request, Han Mengxin sheepishly took out a small pile of jewelry that she had selected. Looking at more than ten pieces of jewelry, Han Yu said without feeling distressed: "Since you like it, just do it."  Keep it. But don’t wear it in Bigang. Especially Qiao Yaner and Victoria, you two are locals. Even if you have to wear these things, it will take some time, at least until the limelight has passed before you can wear them.  To avoid getting into trouble.”

    "Brother, we know. But brother, where did you and Ning Ping get these jewels from?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and asked curiously.

    "You just thought of asking me about the origin of these jewelry now?" Han Yu stretched out his hand and scratched Han Mengxin's nose and said with a smile.

    "It's disgusting. I'm not a child anymore. Don't touch me anymore. Come on, tell me the truth." Han Mengxin gave Han Yu an angry look and urged.

    "Han Yu and I had a good chat with that Lai San last night."

    "Lai San?"

    "Well, that's the pervert who wants to take over Ye Xiaomiao."

    Han Mengxin and others, who had already learned about what happened to their brother and sister from Ye Xiaotian, immediately understood who the Lai San Han Yu was talking about.  As soon as the Ye family brother and sister arrived at Lu Yishou Repair Shop yesterday, their experiences immediately aroused the motherly love of Qiao Yaner and others, who felt very sorry for the brothers and sisters.  Now the Ye family brothers and sisters are being nursed back to health. Although Ye Xiaotian is not sick, his physical condition is also very bad. Han Mengxin specially formulated a nutritious meal for the Ye family brothers and sisters. The purpose is to treat the Ye family brothers and sisters before sending them to Sgur College.  The brothers and sisters are in good health.

    "You mean, these things were all stolen from that Lai San?" Qiao Yaner asked Han Yu as she picked up a piece of jewelry.

    "This is not robbery, this is robbing the rich to give to the poor." Han Yu corrected him.

    "It doesn't mean the same thing?" Han Mengxin said, rolling her eyes.

    "It's all nonsense. You don't know what kind of person that Laizan is. If you know what kind of unscrupulous things he has done, then you will know that he is the kind of person who deserves to die."

    "You killed someone?" Victoria shouted in surprise.

    "Victoria, do you know how many people died in Laisan's hands? Not to mention others, just seven little girls like Ye Xiaomiao died in his hands. If Ye Xiaomiao didn't say  When he met us, he was probably the eighth one. What's more, that Lai San did all kinds of evil, loan sharking, and forcing girls into prostitution. In the nightclub he opened, he had at least a hundred contracts of prostitution in his hands. Those people were all related to  You girls are about the same age."

    "But, murder is illegal." Victoria said sarcastically.

    "Then who should be killed separately? If you kill people like Lai San, you are doing harm to the people. If you don't kill them, you are harming the world." Han Yu replied seriously.

    Qiao Yan'er on the side said, "Well done. If that Lai San is really a bad guy, just kill him. At least it will prevent him from harming a few people in the future. Victoria, don't say it. I think Han Yu and Ning  Ping did the right thing. Let me tell you, if there were more people like Han Yu and Ning Ping in the world, those officials would have more scruples when bullying ordinary people."

    "Yan'er, stop talking. You can't say such nonsense." Victoria quickly stopped her.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner said dissatisfiedly: "I'm not wrong. If my father had"

    "Okay Yan'er, stop talking.  "Victoria shouted loudly, interrupting Qiao Yan'er's words, and then pulled Qiao Yan'er up and said to Han Yu and others: "I'm sorry, Yan'er and I didn't sleep all night. Let's go and have a rest now. You guys can get busy.  "After that, without waiting for Qiao Yan'er to object, she took Qiao Yan'er back to the room, leaving Han Yu and others looking at each other.

    "Ah~ forget it, that's it anyway. Brother, no matter what you do, I will support you. I'm going to take a nap first. Don't ask me to eat lunch. Lack of sleep is the natural enemy of female beauty."  Han Mengxin yawned, said something to Han Yu, and then walked to her room.

    "You should also go and take a rest." Han Yu said to Lin Ke with a smile.

    "Hmm." Lin Ke rubbed his eyes, nodded in agreement, and whispered as he walked past Han Yu: "I also support your decision." Han Yu smiled slightly and said nothing.

    It was approaching noon, and when Han Yu saw that Han Mengxin and others were catching up on their sleep, he simply suggested not eating at home but going out to a restaurant.  It happened that Shi Bafang also wanted to take this opportunity to taste Bigang's special snacks, and everyone hit it off immediately.  After taking care of the Ye family brothers and sisters to eat a nutritious lunch, Han Yu and others went to the street together.

    Every place has its own local characteristics, and most of these characteristics are reflected in the food, and Bigang is no exception.  In Bigang, the most famous specialty snack is the braised lion head.  Even on other planets, Big Ang's braised lion's head is a famous dish with a high price.  However, in Bigang, the price of braised lion head is quite low.  The key is the local braised lion's head. Every family makes it the same way. The way it is made is different, and the taste is naturally different. The only thing that is the same is that it is delicious and has endless aftertaste.

    Han Yu and his party followed Shi Bafang and ate at eight restaurants in a row and tasted eight braised lion heads with different flavors.  Here, Han Yu discovered Shi Bafang's ability again. This guy's tongue was as good as a detector. After tasting every kind of braised lion's head, Shi Bafang could accurately name each restaurant.  What kind of condiments are put in the lion's head made at home?  In this way, that is to say, as long as the heat is controlled well, Han Yu and others can taste eight different flavors of lion heads in the future, and possibly more flavors.

    Han Yu and others, who were addicted to tasting food, walked into the ninth restaurant famous for its braised lion head.  In the previous eight restaurants, Han Yu and others did not eat much. They ordered two fist-sized lion heads from each restaurant and then switched to another restaurant after eating. After eating at eight restaurants, Han Yu and others were not half full.

    "Bafang, this is the last one, we are all a little tired." Han Yu suggested to Shi Bafang.

    "Hmm all in all, let's have a full meal at this store." Shi Bafang thought for a while and agreed to Han Yu's suggestion.  Han Yu and others felt happy and walked into the hotel.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the store, he saw a discordant scene.  I saw two clerks chatting with a plainly dressed girl.

    "That's outrageous." Han Yu, who had a strong sense of justice, slapped the nearby table and shouted: "Order."

    Someone immediately came over to greet Han Yu and others. Han Yu did not rush upstairs with the clerk who came to serve. He pointed at the three people in the corner of the first floor and asked, "What's going on? Is this a black shop?"

    "Guest, please don't say this nonsense. Please don't get me wrong. We didn't let the lady leave because she ate without paying, so we stopped her and didn't let her leave."

    "Perhaps she just forgot to bring the money. Why don't you send someone to go home with her to get the money and settle the matter? If outsiders see this, it will also have an impact on the reputation of your hotel."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, the clerk showed a wry smile: "Sir, this is where we are in trouble. This lady just refuses to tell us where she is from, and she won't let us send someone to follow her to get the money, so  Things will come to a stalemate. You said, we don’t know her, how can we listen to her and let her go and wait for her to send money? "

    "Is that so?" Han Yu touched his chin and turned to look at Ning Ping and others. Ning Ping shrugged: "You make up your mind." Field and Shi Bafang next to him also had the same reaction as Ning Ping.  Han Yu nodded when he saw this and asked the clerk: "How much money does that lady owe you for food?"

    "Oh, she ate a total of four braised lion heads and two rock sugar elbows" The clerk eloquently reported the names of more than ten dishes, and finally concluded: "A total of 1,200 Xingyuan."

    Han Yu and others looked at the lady not far away in surprise. Han Yu asked the clerk in a low voice: "Has she finished eating?"

    "Yeah." The clerk nodded seriously.

    "Not bad, not bad." Han Yu nodded and said to the clerk: "Let that lady leave, we paid for her meal."

    Of course the hotel wouldn’t dare to chargePeople, as long as someone pays for the meal, it's fine. As soon as Han Yu spoke, he quickly asked someone to let the lady go.  The lady, with her head lowered, rushed out of the hotel without even looking at Han Yu and others, and quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    "Why don't you even say thank you?" Field muttered with some dissatisfaction.

    "Forget it, maybe the little girl is thin-skinned, so I'm sorry. Let's go upstairs." Han Yu said to Field with a smile.

    The group of people went up to the third floor, sat down, and ordered food.  While waiting for the food, there was a sudden noise downstairs, and then the door to the private room was pushed open.  A familiar person appeared at the door.

    "Is it you?" Lei Qi gritted his teeth at the door and stared at Han Yu who was sitting in the private room.

    "What to do?" Han Yu stood up vigilantly, and Ning Ping and others also put on a cautious posture.  But before Leitch could say anything, a girl walked out from behind Leitch.

    Wearing a long white dress, isn’t this the girl with a good appetite just now?

    "Excuse me, who are you?" Han Yu asked softly.

    "Thank you for rescuing me just now. This is to repay your money, and this is a little bit of my gratitude." The girl said softly to Han Yu.  Lei Qi, who was listening next to him, couldn't help but shudder, recalling the scene when he met the lotus flower just now.

    At that time, Leitch was walking on the street looking for tonight's target. Unexpectedly, before he had gone very far, a girl walked up to him, grabbed Leitch by the collar, and dragged Leitch into an alley on the side of the road.  Leitch didn't resist. He thought he had met a female pervert.

    “I didn’t expect that my Lei Qi would be so charming.” Lei Qi leaned his back against the wall and thought smugly.

    "Hey, give me the money." The girl's voice reached Leitch's ears.

    "What? Do you want to rob money while robbing sex?" Lei Qi blurted out subconsciously.  Immediately afterwards, he tasted the consequences of talking nonsense, and his second brother was hit hard.  Leitch bent down to look at the girl who attacked him, and saw the girl wiped her face, revealing her true colors.  Damn, it’s a lotus pod.

    "Why are you dressed like this?" Leitch endured the pain in his lower body and asked.

    "Stop talking nonsense and give me money quickly. I forgot to pay for my meal."

    "Haha~ In other words, you are begging me now?" Lei Qi said with a proud smile, but this pride did not last for a while. His second brother was attacked again, and he heard Lianpeng sneer in his ears: "  Who said I was begging you? I am robbing you right now. Hurry up and hand over your wallet!" While speaking, Lianpeng had already reached out and took out Lei Qi's wallet.

    “That’s it?” Lianpeng took out all the cash in her wallet and looked at Leitch with contempt and asked.

    Lei Qi was furious. He had never seen such an arrogant robber since he was a child. The money he robbed was still too little?  He immediately said angrily: “I usually swipe my card.”

    "Tch~ give it back to you, I'll count these as borrowed." Lianpeng threw the wallet to Leitch, turned around and left.  How could Lei Qi let his money be "borrowed" without any explanation?  Immediately limped behind Lianpeng.

    “If you follow me again, I’ll scream indecent assault.” Lian Peng threatened Lei Qi with some anger, following closely behind him.

    "If you dare to shout, I will shout that you seduced my wife." Leitch replied with an indifferent expression.

    "You scoundrel."

    "It's better than a robber like you." Leitch replied competitively.

    After walking all the way noisily, Leitch met the guy he had always wanted to find a chance to teach him a lesson in the private room on the second floor of the hotel.  But looking at the situation now, if I take action now, I am afraid that Lianpeng will report to Lu En when he goes back, saying that he caused trouble. If Lu En writes it down and then tells his grandfather, this seems to be a bit more gain than loss.  Leitch stood aside and began to weigh the gains and losses.  Lianpeng smiled and handed Han Yu the money he had just "borrowed" from Lei Qi.

    Han Yu was not polite. After counting out one thousand two hundred yuan, he returned the remaining money to Lianpeng. Seeing Han Yu put the money away, Lei Qi shouted in his heart: "That's my money!"

    After finishing the work, Lian Peng immediately said goodbye and left. Han Yu and others originally wanted to get to know Lian Peng, but after taking a look at Lei Qi who was standing next to him with a bad face, Han Yu and others immediately gave up the idea.  After watching Lianpeng leave, he started to eat.

    "Lianpeng, how do you know that guy?" Lei Qi couldn't help but asked Lianpeng halfway.

    "What? Who do I want to meet? Does it have anything to do with you?" Lian Peng glanced at Lei Qi with disdain and asked.

    "It's my money you're spending," Leitch emphasized.

    "So what? I'm warning you?If you make me angry, I won't pay you back.  "

    "Hey~ It seems that you owe me money, not that I owe you money, right?" Lei Qi laughed angrily.

    "So what? Don't you know that it's the uncle who owes money now?" Lianpeng raised his neck and ignored Lei Qi.

    Leitch: ""

    "Well, so what?" Lu En put down the book in his hand and looked at Leitch who came to report.

    "Er Well, I think Lu En, you should talk about that damn woman Lian Peng. She is too arrogant." Lei Qi suggested after thinking for a while.

    Lu En sighed and asked: "Hey, Lei Qi, who is your grandfather?"

    "ErLion-Hearted King Leon." Lei Qi replied without knowing why. Now we are talking about lotus pods. Why did it involve his grandfather?

    "Then do you know who Lianpeng's master is?" Lu En asked again.

    "Erthe chief strategist of the organization, Maser."

    After hearing this, Lu En added: "He also has another name, called Peerless Ghost Fox. Lei Qi, did you feel a little impressed when you heard this name?"

    "Ugh" Lei Qi stopped talking. How could he not know what the four words "Peerless Ghost Fox" meant? Even his grandfather, Leon, the Lion-Hearted King, could only obey orders honestly in front of the Peerless Ghost Fox.

    Seeing that Lei Qi stopped talking, Lu En continued: "It seems that you have understood. Lei Qi, listen to my advice and don't provoke that Lian Peng. She is a close disciple of Peerless Ghost Fox. There are even rumors that she is actually  The illegitimate daughter of the peerless ghost fox Maser. With her background, you can't beat her. From now on, avoid her."

    Lei Qi nodded helplessly. Although he had an arrogant personality, Lei Qi was not a ungrateful person. Lu En's words of persuasion were for his own good, and Lei Qi could still hear this.  But just tolerate it?  This made Lei Qi feel a little unwilling. After all, he was the only one who bullied others before, and no one else could bully him. Now he met someone who bullied him, and he couldn't take revenge. This made Lei Qi unacceptable.

    After leaving Lu En's room, he happened to meet Lian Peng head-on, and saw Lian Peng's face raised as he walked past Lei Qi haughtily.  Upon seeing this, Lei Qi secretly gritted his teeth, "What about the peerless ghost fox? What about the closed disciple? What about the illegitimate daughter? If I don't avenge this revenge, I, Lei Qi, will never be a human being." {Thanks to Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net  Dear book friends, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 197 Strike

    Chapter 197 Strike

    Every girl has a dream in her heart, that is, one day in a certain year, a prince riding a white horse will appear in front of her and take her back to the castle. From then on, the two of them begin to live a happy life without shame.  Lianpeng was no exception, so she really disliked Leitch's self-proclaimed romantic and merciless temperament, especially after coming to Bigang and seeing Leitch's lifestyle of being a groom every night.  Lianpeng looks down on Leitch more and more.

    "A man who spends all his time wondering what kind of underwear a woman wears is useless." Master Maser's words were never forgotten by Lian Peng. Although Lei Qi could be considered a grandson, he was not the same as the Prince Charming in Lian Peng's mind.  Traveling thousands of miles.

    The rumored piece of Kowloon jade still didn't appear, which made Lianpeng wonder if Ma Xin was lying. However, Lu En trusted Ma Xin very much and patted his chest to ensure that Ma Xin would not talk nonsense about this kind of thing.  It was difficult for Lian Peng to say anything more. After all, Lu En was taking care of her along the way. Lian Peng was not an illiterate person, so she could only suppress the doubts in her heart and bring the crystal ball she got from her master.  , wandering around the streets of Bigang, hoping to find some clues.

    "Hey~ I have to go out." As soon as Lianpeng closed the door, an annoying voice sounded in his ears. Lianpeng frowned slightly, glanced sideways at Lei Qi who was greeting him, nodded slightly, and responded.  ,"Um."

    "Do you want me to accompany you?" Leitch took a step forward and asked.

    As a disciple of the peerless ghost fox, a flexible mind is a must.  Lianpeng looked at Lei Qi's smiling face and immediately guessed Lei Qi's intention, and then nodded calmly.  Lei Qi was overjoyed when he saw this, and he quickly stepped forward and asked diligently: "Where are we going?"

    "Just take a walk." Lianpeng replied, turned around and walked out.  When passing by the courtyard, he saw Lu En drinking tea in the small pavilion in the courtyard. Seeing Lianpeng and Leitch coming out together, Lu En couldn't help but look at it curiously, wondering how these two guys could come together.  However, based on the idea that doing more is worse than doing less, Lu En did not ask.  After all, none of the big shots behind Leitch and Lianpeng could be offended by Lu En.

    Lian Peng and Lei Qi walked slowly, and Lei Qi was always running around Lian Peng diligently. Outsiders who didn't know the relationship between the two thought that Lei Qi and Lian Peng were lovers, but now it seemed that the man had committed a crime.  I made a mistake and am trying my best to please the woman, hoping to get her forgiveness.

    After walking for a long time, the crystal ball still did not respond.  It's not that the crystal ball can detect the whereabouts of the broken jade pieces of Kowloon, but that the crystal ball can detect the powerful masters around.  In Lian Peng's view, only powerful people can possess treasures like the Nine Dragons Broken Jade Pieces. Find those powerful people and then screen them one by one.  This is a stupid way, and it is also the only feasible way at present.  It's just that Lianpeng ignored one thing. Anyone with strong strength will restrain their aura. If it is not in a fighting state, they will not keep their strength in a fighting state at all times. Not only will the people around them be unbearable, but also their strength will be unbearable.  The powerful themselves cannot bear it.

    "Let's go rest for a while before leaving." Lei Qi suggested to Lianpeng softly.

    This time he got a little closer. Lianpeng frowned and said, "Please stay away from me and talk. I'm not that familiar with you."

    “Okay, okay.” Leitch replied with a smile, looking like a man doting on his lover.  Seeing this, Lianpeng frowned even more tightly and simply turned back to look at Lei Qi.  But at this moment, Lei Qi took a step closer to the lotus pod without knowing what was good.

    "Ah, my dear." Lianpeng suddenly shouted not far away, then quickly ran forward.

    Lotus's call "Dear" not only startled Lei Qi, but also the person being called. When had he ever been called that?

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked in surprise as he looked at the strange woman who rushed to him and hugged his arm.

    "Please help me, there is a gangster who is pestering me." Lianpeng asked in a low voice with an urgent look on her face.

    "Ah? Oh, um, can you let go of my arm first?" Han Yu felt a faint burning sensation in his arms and back, and said to the lotus with a wry smile.

    Lian Peng was stunned when he heard this, and subconsciously let go of his arms. Then he heard the man who rescued her yesterday scolding herself loudly: "I told you to wait for us for a while, but you didn't listen. Go, Lin Ke and Meng Xin  They were still talking about you just now." Lianpeng's back was gently pushed, and the man's voice sounded in her ears again: "Help me explain the misunderstanding you caused."

    Lotus Peng was pushed in front of Lin Ke and others. When Lotus Peng came back to his senses, he immediately felt two eyes with different meanings looking at him up and down.

    &nbsp; "You said, my name is Lian Peng." Lian Peng said to the two girls in front of him with a smile.

    "Hello, my name is Lin Ke." The girl with kind eyes said to Lianpeng with a smile.  That smile made Lianpeng feel warm in her heart.  But the woman standing next to Lin Ke was not so easy to talk to.

    "Han Mengxin, that guy is my brother." The girl with unfriendly eyes said to the man standing back to back with her lotus pods, confronting Lei Qi who was chasing him.  After finishing speaking, he pointed to Lin Ke next to him and said, "She is my brother's best friend. Should you explain what you did just now and the word 'dear'?"

    "Xin'er" Lin Ke pushed Han Mengxin embarrassedly. It was obvious that she was very dissatisfied with Han Mengxin's words of friendship.

    "What are you afraid of? Everyone knows." Han Mengxin replied carelessly.

    "Um, I'm sorry, I don't know what kind of relationship you have with him, sister. Don't worry, I'm not actually familiar with him. He just helped me out when we were in the hotel yesterday. You guys are also chasing the man who is chasing me.  I see, I don't like him, but he always pesters me." Lian Peng looked at Lin Ke apologetically and explained to Lin Ke.

    "Huh? It feels good, he looks good." Han Mengxin glanced at Lei Qi after hearing this and commented in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng smiled bitterly, "Yes, he is not bad looking. But if I told you that he has changed women every day since he came to Bigang, and he has caught up with one and dumped another, will you still think that he is good?"

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she immediately said angrily: "Damn, such a man should be castrated!"

    "Xin'er, don't say bad words. Have you forgotten that your brother taught you a lesson about this?" Lin Ke scolded softly.  Han Mengxin stuck out her tongue after hearing this, hugged Lin Ke's shoulders and begged for mercy: "Sister Ke, my good sister, you won't tell the truth, right?"

    "You. When I heard Han Yu talk about things when you were young, didn't he always listen to you? Why does it seem to be the other way around now?" Lin Ke tapped Han Mengxin's forehead and asked curiously.

    Han Mengxin looked troubled when she heard this, "Yeah, I'm also very confused. Ever since I escaped from Thunder Nest, I feel like there are more things in my brother that I didn't have before. Every time he talks about me, I can't help but  I feel scared. He obviously listened to me in the past."

    "Hahais it the dignity of an elder brother?"

    "Oh, how do I know? Anyway, now I feel that my brother is becoming more and more like an older brother."

    "Hmm" Lianpeng coughed lightly, reminding the two women in front of him of his existence.  Lin Ke smiled and stepped forward, pulled Lianpeng's right hand, and said softly: "Let's go and rest for a while. It will probably take a while before things are over between them."

    Hearing Lin Ke’s words, Lianpeng looked back and saw Lei Qi glaring at Han Yu with a gloomy face. He couldn’t help but asked with some worry: “Is everything going to be okay?”

    "Don't worry, it will be fine. That man Hey, why do I feel like we have met before? Sister Ke, do you think that man is the one who pestered Qiao Yan'er and Victoria a few days ago?"

    Hearing Han Mengxin's question, Lin Ke looked at it carefully, nodded and confirmed: "Yes, it's him. Sister Lianpeng, let's go to the dessert shop over there and sit for a while."

    Now that the misunderstanding was over and it was confirmed that the gangster was indeed a gangster, Han Mengxin's attitude immediately improved. She pulled Lianpeng's hand and said, "Let's leave this place to them. Brother, let's go to the dessert shop over there and wait."  You guys."

    "Oh, you go ahead, the three of us will be there shortly." Han Yu promised, looked at Lei Qi with a gloomy face and said, "Hey, act like a man, people don't like you, and you keep pestering me  , are you still shameless?"

    "Go away! Don't mess with my business." Leitch shouted in a low voice.

    "Hey, buddy, I want to ruin your business today. Because being pregnant with you is equivalent to doing a good thing." Han Yu said without giving in.

    "Don't be shameless. You've ruined things for me several times. I haven't settled the accounts with you yet. I didn't expect you to dare to appear in front of me. Do you really not know how to write the word 'death'?"

    Han Yu laughed when he heard this, "Oh~ What a loud tone. The road is uneven and everyone tramples on it. If you want to harm someone else's little girl, I can't stand it. I still insist on meddling in this nosy matter."

    "You are causing trouble for yourself." Leitch's anger has reached the critical point. He has suffered at the hands of the person in front of him for various reasons several times, making Leitch hate the person in front of him so much.  Lei Qi, who was used to being arrogant and domineering, finally couldn't suppress his true nature and was ready to explode.

    Having already reached the entrance of the dessert shop, Lianpeng suddenly noticed that the crystal ball in his arms was trembling, and he quickly took it out.When he came to take a look, his expression suddenly changed. He turned around and shouted to Han Yu and others: "Be careful, he is about to take action."

    In fact, there was no need for Lianpeng to remind them. Han Yu and others had already expected that they might take action, so Han Yu and Ning Ping had been ready to fight from the beginning.

    "Go to hell!" Lei Qi punched Han Yu in the chest like a furious lion.

    Lianpeng exclaimed when she saw this. She thought that the man who blocked her trouble would definitely be injured. Unexpectedly, Han Mengxin beside her said lazily: "Don't make a fuss, my brother is not that useless." As soon as she finished speaking, Lianpeng was in her hand.  The crystal ball trembled slightly again. Lianpeng looked down and was shocked again. The crystal ball that had no reaction to Han Yu just now clearly told Lianpeng that Han Yu was a master.

    "How is it possible?" Lianpeng said to herself in disbelief.  Lian Peng's disbelief was because she was wondering why the crystal ball didn't respond just now, but Han Mengxin misunderstood and quickly explained to Lian Peng: "My brother is a capable person and will not lose to the gangster who pestered you."

    Although she knew that Han Mengxin had misunderstood her words, Lianpeng did not correct her. She just smiled and suggested to the two girls: "Let's just take a look here, okay?"

    "Okay." Han Mengxin replied nonchalantly.

    It is human nature to watch the excitement. As soon as they see someone fighting, people who were busy with their own business cheer and gather around.  This shows how boring people's spare time life is.

    But Lei Qi did not show mercy just because there were people watching. How could he care about the life and death of these people who were usually untouchables in his eyes as he was born into a noble family.  The attack was ruthless, heading towards Han Yu's vitals.

    However, Han Yu is not a vegetarian. Although he is an ability user, he has been taught by an undistinguished master since he was a child. His melee combat ability is also surprisingly strong, especially his dodge ability, which allowed Lei Qi to hit a series of misses.  However, Han Yu was not harmed, but the onlookers suffered. They neither had the means to resolve the attack like Ning Ping, nor did they have strong partners they could rely on like Field, so they were accidentally injured by Leitch's attack.

    For a while, screams continued, and the onlookers had to start to retreat, giving more room for movement to the two fighting men.  But did these two people discuss it in advance?  One of them just tried his best to attack, but couldn't hit his opponent at all. Instead, he accidentally injured many onlookers, while the other kept dodging and never saw him attack once.  What's even more outrageous is that the guy who keeps dodging seems to be moving to a crowded place intentionally or unintentionally.  As he moves, the onlookers are also constantly moving.

    "This bad guy." Han Mengxin chuckled and cursed after seeing the situation clearly.  Lin Ke next to him chuckled and pushed Han Mengxin, signaling Han Mengxin not to speak.

    ……

    "Huh~huh~ You courageous gangster, you should fight back." Lei Qi yelled at Han Yu while panting.

    "Are you tired? Come again." Han Yu replied calmly.

    Han Yu’s attitude made Lei Qi’s tired body full of strength again, and he punched Han Yu.  Han Yu dodged while thinking about which place with a lot of people he should run to, but he found that the onlookers had become smarter. He and the gangster in front of him were the only two people left on the street of Nuo Da, and the others were standing far away.  Watching them from the street.

    "Oh, it seems you have been seen through?" Han Yu thought to himself, reaching out and grabbing Lei Qi's weak fist, and mockingly said: "Boy, have you played with women too much these days, so that your body has become weak?  so?"

    "What did you say? Let me go! I'm going to let you know how to write the word death today!" Lei Qi was furious when he heard this.

    "You should go back and see if you can write." Han Yu said with some boredom, then raised his hand and threw Lei Qi out.  After being thrown out, Lei Qi still looked in the direction of Han Yu in disbelief, as if he couldn't believe that he could be so weak. He still couldn't believe it until he hit several onlookers heavily.

    A character who was born with a golden key in his mouth suffered the first major blow in his life in Bigang. It seemed that this blow left Leitch a little depressed.  Standing up silently, turning a deaf ear to the curses in his ears, Leitch walked toward the Spark Maintenance Shop with a dull look.

    Looking at the slightly gloomy back, Han Yu softly asked Ning Ping, who was walking over: "Did I act too harshly just now?"

    "It's not serious. For that kind of playboy, you should give him a lesson. It can at least make him sober." Ning Ping replied casually.

    "Han Yu, let's leave quickly. Those guys who were accidentally injured just now seem to be trying to cause trouble for us." Field glanced around and whispered.Remind Han Yudao.

    "Really?" Han Yu glanced around and found that just as Field said, several people with injured arms and legs were peeking at him.  Han Yu then opened his left hand, and a dazzling fireball appeared from his hand.  Han Yu played with the fireball and walked towards Han Mengxin and others.  Those who originally wanted to come forward to seek compensation from Han Yu quietly shrank their necks, turned around and ran away.  To ordinary people, people with abilities are beings that cannot be provoked. As for being injured, consider yourself unlucky.

    After quietly threatening to drive away a few guys who wanted to seek compensation from him, Han Yu came to Lin Ke and asked softly: "Are you okay?"

    "It's okay." Lin Ke replied softly.  Han Mengxin, who was next to her, made a face at Han Yu and scolded: "Brother, you are a bad learner."

    "Hehe" Han Yu showed a smirk on his face, did not answer, and continued to ask Lin Ke: "Huh? Where was that girl just now?"

    After Han Yu reminded her, Han Mengxin realized that the girl named Lian Peng had left at some point.

    "I just left." Lin Ke replied softly.

    "Oh, let's continue to do things." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Um."

    "Hey, brother, you haven't asked me for my opinion yet?" Han Mengxin shouted dissatisfied from the side.

    "Go to Ningping."

    "It's annoying, why should I look for him? I have nothing to do with him. You are my brother, so I will look for you."

    In Ma Xin's courtyard pavilion, Lu En was enjoying the joy of tea. He accidentally glanced at the door and was startled, "Huh? That listless and dejected guy is Leitch, right? What's going on? Is he there again?  Did Lianpeng’s hands suffer a loss?”

    "Hey, Leitch." Lu En said hello.  But Lei Qi didn't seem to hear it and continued to move forward.

    "What's going on?" Lu En felt strange. He got up and caught up with Leitch. When he pulled Leitch, he shouted: "Leitch."

    Leitch seemed to have just come back to his senses. When he saw Lu En pulling him, he couldn't help but asked subconsciously: "Huh? Lu En? Where is this place?"

    "Well, it seems that the blow this time was not light." Lu En thought to himself.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 198: The Power Inheritance of the Lion-Hearted Royal Family

    Chapter 198: The inheritance of power of the Lionheart Royal Family

    "Lu En, am I terrible?" In the small pavilion in Ma Xin's courtyard, Lei Qi drank the tea handed over by Lu En in one gulp and asked Lu En.

    Seeing this, Lu En cursed in his heart: "Can a cow chew peonies and drink tea like that?" But he said: "Why do you ask so suddenly? Have you been teased by the Lotus Master again? Hey, this is not the first time you have been teased.  It’s a joke, just don’t take it to heart.”

    Lei Qi shook his head, "I wasn't teased by that woman Lianpeng."

    "Huh? Wasn't he teased by the lotus? Who was he teased by?" Lu En asked curiously.

    “In your eyes, my only fate is to be teased?” Leitch looked at Lu En with a somewhat tangled look and asked.

    Lu En coughed in embarrassment, "Hmm Then you were attacked? It doesn't make sense. The Spark Maintenance Factory is also the largest force in Bigang. Once no one dares to provoke it casually."

    "I was defeated." Leitch said softly after being silent for a moment.

    "Oh, it's normal." Lu En replied with his head lowered.

    "Huh? Normal?" Leitch raised his head suddenly and looked at Lu En in surprise. He never expected Lu En to say this.

    "Didn't you hear me clearly? I said it's normal. Just the few times you hit the three-legged cat. You were not beaten to death in the past because others were looking at the face of your grandfather behind you. Do you really think you are a person with superior martial arts skills?  "Lu En repeated again.

    "Lu En, are you even laughing at me?" Leitch slapped the table, stood up and glared at Lu En.

    "Huh? What did I just say?" Lu En looked up at Leitch in confusion and asked.

    Seeing the confusion on Lu En's face, Leitch couldn't help but be startled. Suddenly, Lu En's voice reached Leitch's ears again: "Hmph, a brat who relied on the shadow of his ancestors to become arrogant to this day, finally knows how to put aside his identity.  I’m no longer a piece of shit.”

    "Come out! You hidden villain!" Leitch suddenly shouted into the open space.  Lu En, who was sitting across from him, was so frightened that he thought the Leitch in front of him couldn't bear the blow and was suffering from mental problems.

    "Humph, come out as soon as you come out. What can you do to me like a good-for-nothing like you?" A man came out from behind a stone pillar in the small pavilion.

    Lu En's eyes narrowed and he thought to himself: "What a brilliant invisibility technique, I didn't even notice it at all."

    As if he heard Lu En's thoughts, the visitor looked at Lu En calmly and said, "For the sake of your good intentions, I won't care about your serious sin of using the name of Lionheart King to fool the king and grandson.  .”

    "Er" When Lu En heard this, he immediately understood that the other party might be the guard specially sent by Lionheart King because he was worried about Leitch's safety.  Leitch's name for the visitor also confirmed Lu En's speculation.

    "Uncle Greo." Leitch saluted the visitor with a red face.

    "Yeah." The man named Glio nodded slightly and glanced at Lu En, who was still sitting. Lu En immediately stood up and gave up his seat subconsciously.  It wasn't until he got up that he realized why he had to give up his seat to the other person.

    But it was obvious that Greo had no interest in Lu En. He saw him sitting in Lu En's seat, looking at Leitch and asking: "Leitch, do you know how weak you are now?"

    "I" Lei Qi didn't know what to say.

    "Huh, I'm still a bit ashamed. I didn't say anything so damning that the other party was too strong." Greo said with a cold snort.

    Lei Qi lowered his head and said nothing.

    When Greo saw this, he frowned and shouted in a low voice: "Raise your head, Leitch!"

    Leitch raised his head almost subconsciously, and heard Glio say in his ear: "Remember! You are the grandson of Lionheart King Leon, and the first heir to the Lionheart Royal Family. Show your arrogance. Failure.  What's one time? If you fail this time, just win again next time. Leitch, let me ask you, do you want to win?"

    "I think so." Leitch replied without hesitation.

    "Okay, can you endure the hardship?" Greo asked again.

    "able."

    Greo said in a deep voice: "Leiqi, as your uncle, I want to remind you that this kind of suffering is not the suffering you suffered when you were training as a child. Compared with the suffering you are about to undergo, the suffering at that time is  Bitter, can only be considered as scratching an itch.”

    “…I just want to know, if I endure this hardship, can I become stronger?”

    "able."

    "Can you defeat my opponent?"

    "I don't know, I won't know until I fight."

    “…I think I can.”

    “…Don’t think it’s your son?, Leitch.  The trial of the Lionheart Royal Family will only have two results, either success or death, and you cannot quit midway.  There is only one consequence for quitting, death.  It's the same for everyone.  "Glio asked with a serious face.

    "Uncle Glio, I want to win. When I was thrown out with one hand and walked here alone, I thought a lot and understood a lot. I want to win, I want to defeat that humiliation and humiliation.  The guy who has overthrown the majesty of the Lion-Hearted Royal Family. Trample him severely and make him regret his despise of the Lion-Hearted Royal Family."

    "Okay, I'm talking loudly, but I don't know how determined I am? Anyway, before I hold the trial of the Lionheart Royal Family for you, I will conduct some tests on you. If you can complete the test I put on you, I will agree to let you go through it.  The Trials of the Lion King.”

    "Uncle, please go ahead with the test."

    "Okay, first of all, I have to take you away from Bigang."

    "Huh?" Lei Qi was stunned when he heard this.  Lu En on the side had no choice but to interrupt and said: "Well, Mr. Glio, Leitch is still on a mission."

    Greo waved his hand and said to Lu En: "Don't worry, I won't make it difficult for you. Seven days, I only need seven days. After seven days, if Leitch is still alive, he will come back to help you, and if he dies, Lion  The Heart Royal Clan will not trouble you for this matter. How about it? Mr. Luen, it only takes seven days, or you can get a strong help, or remove a burden in the action, this deal will be beneficial to you no matter what."

    After listening to Greo’s words, Lu En nodded and replied: “Then please leave it to Mr. Greo. Reich, I look forward to seeing you again in seven days.”

    "Okay, without further ado, Leitch, come with me." Greo didn't wait for Leitch to speak, grabbed Leitch's arm, and disappeared in front of Lu En like a gust of wind.

    Lu En sat back in his seat, poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip slowly, and said to someone hiding in a corner: "Come out, Lianpeng, I've found you."

    "" Lianpeng walked to Lu En silently.

    "I don't want to know what's going on between you and Leitch? Because I can't control it, but I advise you not to provoke that Leitch again, especially if that Leitch comes back alive after seven days."

    "Why?" Lianpeng sat opposite Lu En and asked softly.

    Pouring a cup of tea for the lotus root, Lu En said softly: "I once heard a rumor about the Lionheart Royal Family. It said that the power of the Lionheart Royal Family can be passed on. When the older generation of the Lionheart Royal Family is about to  When they die, they will select suitable candidates among the descendants of their descendants, and pass on all their power to the chosen descendants. I think that the one named Glio took away Reiki for this purpose."

    "But why do you do this? You have worked hard all your life to cultivate, but in the end you have benefited others." Lianpeng picked up the tea cup and took a sip gently, then put it down and asked.

    "Maybe it's to ensure the prosperity of the family. Didn't your master tell you? In the entire alliance, in terms of the number of masters, the Lion Heart Royal Family has the largest number. It's just that these lions are usually very lazy, except for eating and sleeping.  Playing with women, all that's left is cultivation. But it's precisely because of this that such a powerful force can live in peace with other forces in the alliance. Because everyone knows that those lions are lazy guys. As long as you don't go  Provoke them and they won’t bother to move.”

    "Master didn't tell me this. But Mr. Luen, why are you so sure that I hit Lei Qi?" Lian Peng asked in confusion.

    "Besides you, who else can make that guy suffer?" Lu En rolled his eyes and replied.

    Lianpeng replied with a smile: "You are wrong about that. I really didn't hit Leitch today, but the matter did have something to do with me."

    "Oh, tell me." Lu En asked with interest.

    ……

    After listening to Lian Peng’s story, Lu En’s face became a little strange. He looked at Lian Peng and said, “Lian Peng, you are not attracted to that man, are you? Be more awake, your master will not agree.”

    "Mr. Luen, can you please put away your dirty talk? I'm just a little curious about that man."

    "Hmph Lianpeng, let me tell you a wise saying. A woman's fall often starts from being curious about a man." Lu En shook his head and smiled.

    "Forget it, I can't communicate with you at all. You should just drink tea here and understand life by yourself. I'm going back to the room first." Lianpeng stood up and said to Lu En in anger.

    Lu En did not stop him, but there was a trace of worry in his eyes. He was not worried about what would happen to the lotus in the end, but worried about himself.  The master of Lianpeng, the peerless ghost fox Maser.However, before the three of them set off, they paid a special visit to him and said that although Lianpeng was smart, he was not deeply involved in the world and did not know the sinister nature of people's hearts. He hoped that Lu En could take care of him.  Although he said it very politely, Lu En understood that if he really let Lianpeng suffer any harm in this operation, I am afraid that his life in the organization would not be as easy as it is now.  Even though his code name is Three of Hearts, compared with others, he is just a relatively strong ant. To others, crushing him to death is just a matter of words.

    "No, I can't just drink tea leisurely here. I have to warn that guy to stay away from the lotus. What's that guy's name? He seems to be Han Yu, right?" Lu En stood up and walked out.

    ??Glio, who left with Leitch, ran all the way to the famous Bihu Lake in Bigang, where he boarded a private starship parked there and arrived at an unmanned satellite near the Bigang star.

    "Uncle Greo, what test are you going to give me?" Leitch asked Greo curiously.  Leitch was not surprised by Greo's sudden appearance because he was used to it. Greo, the old lion he had to call uncle, had been elusive since he was a child.

    "Don't ask any questions, just get off the ship." Greo parked the starship, opened the hatch and said to Leitch.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the starship and arrived at the underground base built on this uninhabited planet.  Leitch asked with a surprised look on his face: "Uncle Glio, when was this built? Why have I never heard of grandpa talking about it?"

    "This is a secret that only the elites of the clan know. How could you have the qualifications before." Greo answered while leading Leitch towards the underground base.

    Lei Qi wanted to refute what Greo said, but when he thought of what happened during the day, he immediately shut up and followed Greo silently.  Hearing that Lei Qi stopped talking, Greo suddenly sighed and said softly: "Lei Qi, don't blame uncle for being mean. It's just that you were so unsatisfactory in the past. Think about it for yourself. In addition to causing trouble, you also  Have you done anything useful to the family?"

    "Uncle GreoI'm sorry." Leitch apologized in a low voice.

    "You are not sorry for me, you are sorry for the blood flowing in your own body. You are a descendant of the Lionheart royal family, a descendant of the strong, but you don't want to strengthen yourself, but you think about women all day long. Leitch, this  This is the last time I teach you, remember! For the Lionheart Royal Family, women are just vassals and toys. Don’t put too much emotion into them, because in the end, only you will be hurt.”

    "Yes, Uncle Greo, I have written it all down." Leitch bowed and replied.

    Very satisfied with Leitch's attitude at this time, Greo nodded slightly and asked Leitch sternly: "Leitch, I am asking you seriously now, are you willing to accept my test, even if you may not be able to accept this test?"  Lose your life.”

    "I do." Leitch replied seriously.

    "Okay, I believe what you say, follow me."

    "yes."

    As Greo arrived at the third floor of the underground base, which was the bottom floor, it was a huge and empty training ground.  Greo pointed to a futon placed in the center of the training ground and said to Leitch: "Go, sit on that futon. Remember, no matter what happens, you must grit your teeth and get through it, and you must never give up.  Once you give up, it means you will die. Even if your grandfather comes in person, he can't save you."

    Seeing Greo’s serious face, Leitch nodded heavily.

    Still walking to the futon and sitting down cross-legged, Greo struck out like lightning and quickly tapped several acupuncture points on Lei Qi's body, making Lei Qi, who was sitting cross-legged on the futon, unable to move at all.

    "Uncle Greo" Leitch noticed something was wrong and shouted.

    "Don't panic. Leitch, have you heard of the family secret method?" Greo's calm voice came to his ears.

    "The family secret method? This is the first time I heard about it." Lei Qi gradually calmed down and answered.

    "It doesn't matter if you haven't heard of it. Next, I will tell you what the family secret method is." As soon as he finished speaking, Lei Qi felt a sharp pain in his left arm, which made Lei Qi yell and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    "The so-called family secret method is the power inheritance of the Lion Heart Royal Family. But this power inheritance ritual cannot be just found by just finding someone. You must find a suitable successor for yourself. Unfortunately, Lei Qi, you are my power.  Inheritor."

    Leitch could no longer hear Greo's words clearly at this time. While Greo was talking to him, his limbs had lost all intuition after the severe pain passed.

    "Don't be afraid, there is no free lunch in this world. If you want to gain power, you have to pay something.""Leiqi, you are very similar to me when we were young. You were also a playboy who was looking for flowers and doing nothing"

    "Hehe Although we do similar things, our looks are completely different." Leitch suddenly said with a smile.

    "Not bad, you are still in the mood to joke. It seems that the pain you have suffered is not enough." Greo praised and increased the strength of his hand, which immediately made Lei Qi feel even more ecstatic.

    As the ceremony progressed, in addition to pain, itching, numbness, numbness and other sensations that people can feel came to greet Leitch one after another, which made Leitch want to give up and die.  But when he thought of that hateful guy who still refused to tell his name, Leitch gritted his teeth and persisted.  Once a person with an arrogant personality is humiliated, his desire for revenge will always be much higher than that of ordinary people.  Supported by this belief, Leitch still persists.

    Greo seemed to have aged twenty years now, and his originally gray hair had now turned snow-white. Looking at Leitch who gritted his teeth and persisted, Greo smiled happily, slowly raised his right hand, and did the next  One blow is the last blow. Whether this ritual can succeed or not depends on this.

    It felt as if there was no movement. Leitch was about to let out a sigh of relief when suddenly a huge force hit his Tianling Cap. Leitch screamed and passed out.  Greo took a breath, looked at the unconscious Lei Qi, and murmured to himself: "Lei Qi, the inheritor of my power, don't let me down, this is your last step, wake up."

    "Where is this place?" Leitch felt as if he was in a strange space. He couldn't feel the existence of body, as if only his consciousness was still there.  He looked around hurriedly. Although he was only a conscious body, Lei Qi felt that he could still see something.

    It was pitch black, no light, no sound, nothing.

    Just when Leitch felt at a loss, a majestic voice came into Leitch's ears, "Who are you?"

    Leitch looked around, but saw nothing. Another question came to his ears: "Who are you?"

    "I, I am a descendant of the Lionheart King, the next Lionheart King, Leitch."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the originally dark space suddenly changed into a vast prairie, with Leitch in it.  Looking down at his hands, Reach realized that he was now intact.

    "Are you the next Lionheart King?" A question came from the air.

    Lei Qi looked up and was stunned by what he saw. A lion made of clouds in the sky was staring at him majestically.

    Lei Qi subconsciously wanted to take a step back, but the words that Uncle Greo asked him before the ceremony suddenly rang in his mind. He immediately mustered up the courage, raised his head and replied loudly to the cloud lion in the sky: "That's right, I am the next one."  "The Lion-Hearted King!" {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 199 Leitch Returns

    Chapter 199 Leitch Returns

    There are no unexpected tests!

    I saw the cloud lion in the sky yawned, waved his paw towards Lei Qi's left hand, and a light door appeared out of thin air.  Lei Qi was startled when he saw this, this was out of line.

    "Why aren't you leaving yet?" Yun Shi couldn't help but asked strangely when he saw Lei Qi didn't move.

    "This doesn't it mean there is a test?" Lei Qi asked in amusement.

    "Ah, the test is over, you can go."

    "Huh?" Lei Qi was dumbfounded, and after a while he asked hesitantly: "When was the test?"

    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? I said you're done with the test, so you're done with the test. Hurry up and disappear." After saying that, Yunshi turned and flew high into the sky. The moment Yunshi turned his head, Lei Qi seemed to hear Yunshi's voice.  The lion said to himself, "They come every few years and they say the same thing every time. Are you annoyed or not?"

    Lei Qi stared at the sky blankly, and the cloud lion had disappeared.  Leitch was very depressed, what is this? He was prepared to accept all tests, but the result turned out to be Just like the feeling of punching hard but hitting cotton, Leitch was a little dissatisfied with his desires at the moment.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, Lei Qi would not be so stupid as to curse in the sky. If the cloud lion was offended, wouldn't he be making trouble for himself?  This is their territory.

    With reluctance and a hint of happiness, Lei Qi walked into the light door created by Yunshi.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped into the light door, Leitch immediately felt that his feet were empty, and his body began to fall uncontrollably.

    "That damn lion lied to me!" Leitch only had time to think this before he suddenly opened his eyes.

    A false alarm.

    "Did you just dream?" Lei Qi couldn't help but look around in confusion. He was not dreaming. He was sitting cross-legged on the futon, soaked all over, and there was another man sitting cross-legged on the open space not far away from him.  A man was looking at himself with a smile.

    "Uncle Greo?" Leitch asked tentatively. Although the man in front of him looked old, Leitch could still vaguely identify him.

    Hearing this, Greo nodded slightly and said happily: "Leiqi, it seems that you have been recognized by Cloud Lion."

    Lei Qi couldn't help but grin when he thought about his meeting with the lion. They had met him, but the two parties didn't even exchange a few words before he was sent back.

    Seeing Leitch's expression, Greo comforted him clearly: "Don't worry, that lion is just so lazy."

    "Uncle Greo, is that cloud lion really the guardian beast of my Lionheart Royal Family?" Leitch couldn't help but ask.

    "Well, to be more precise, it's a guardian monster." Greo nodded and said.

    "Monster?"

    "Yes, monsters. Like those monsters living in the Death Star Territory, they are real. However, its field of activity is different from other monsters. It only exists in the human spiritual realm. Back then, the ancestors of our Lionheart Royal Family were in  I met him in the dream, got to know each other, and finally made an oath, creating my Lion Heart Royal Family. It can be said that Cloud Lion completed the last step for us in the inheritance of power of our clan. Without the help of Cloud Lion, the ceremony of power inheritance would not be possible.  Completed."

    "The human spiritual realm?" Leitch looked at Glio curiously and asked.

    But Greo didn’t know, so he could only cough lightly, “Well, Leitch, that’s not an area we can understand. Let’s talk about what’s happening right now, how do you feel? Do you feel the presence of power?”

    Looking at the concerned look on Greo's face, Leitch felt it for a moment, nodded and said, "I feel it."

    "Okay, okay, okay." After hearing Leitch's answer, Greo said three good words in a row, and then closed his eyes and said nothing.

    "Uncle Greo?" After waiting for a long time and seeing no response from Greo, Leitch couldn't help but asked tentatively.

    no respond.

    Lei Qi thought of a possibility, and stretched his right hand tremblingly under Greo's nose, his breath gone completely.  Lei Qi suddenly felt sad, and tears instantly welled up in his eyes. All the good things that Leo had done to him on weekdays flashed in his mind one by one.

    Only when you lose it can you understand the meaning of the word precious.

    Reich recalled the scenes of Greo and him in the past, and felt great sadness in his heart. Tears kept pouring out. The joy of gaining powerful power was forgotten by Rechi at this moment. Rechi hugged him and completed the last mission.  Greo burst into tears.

    After crying for a long time, Leitch picked up Greo's body and gently walked to the second floor of the underground base. That was the rest area of ??the underground base, where Leitch and Greo's rooms were arranged.  lightAfter gently placing Greo on the bed, Leitch glanced at an envelope placed on the bedside and under the lamp.  He picked it up and saw that it was a letter left for him by Glio.

    After tearing open the envelope, Lei Qi quietly began to read the letter:

    Leitch, the successor of my power.  When you read this letter, it means that you have inherited my power, and I am no longer alive.  Don't be sad and sad, this is the fate of every powerful member of the Lionheart royal family, and it is also my own choice.  I, the Lionheart Royal Family, are the most powerful clan in the alliance. I hope that you who have inherited my power will not insult the pride of our clan. Please allow our clan to continue to be strong.

    In just over a hundred words, Greo didn’t mention a single word about what happened after his death, only his high expectations for Lei Qi.  Lei Qi's tears appeared in his eyes again. After wiping the tears hard, Lei Qi solemnly said to Greo who was lying on the bed with a peaceful face: "Uncle Greo, I promise you that the Lion Heart Royal Family will continue to work.  Stay strong!"

    Ma Xin’s courtyard

    Like the previous days, Lu En was drinking tea in a small pavilion in the courtyard. Suddenly there was a roar of machinery in the sky, and a black shadow flew over Lu En's head.  Lu En stood up and walked to the pavilion to take a look, and saw a private starship slowly landing above the lake in the courtyard.

    "Huh?" Lu En saw the emblem of the Lionheart Royal Family on the starship and walked towards the lake.  It wasn't that he wanted to meet Leitch, but that Lu En wanted to see the person who took Leitch away again.

    The hatch opened, and Leitch stepped off the starship alone. He took a look at everyone gathered around the lake and was shocked by his arrival, and found his target.

    Lianpeng stood in the crowd, looking at Lei Qi who was walking towards her with somewhat complicated eyes. Although he was still the same Lei Qi, the Lei Qi now was completely different from the Lei Qi from a while ago, and his whole person's temperament had completely taken on a new look.  .

    "I'm sorry, I troubled you some time ago." Lei Qi apologized to Lianpeng in a low voice.

    "Huh? No, it's nothing." Lianpeng replied with a somewhat hurried look.  But before Lianpeng could say a few more words, Leitch had already turned around and walked towards Lu En, making Lianpeng look a little ugly with anger.

    "You also want to apologize to me?" Lu En asked, looking at Leitch who was walking in front of him.

    Leitch nodded, "I was young and ignorant, and I offended many times. Please forgive me, Mr. Luen."

    "Haha don't worry, where is your uncle?" Lu En asked with a smile.  He was very curious about what method the man named Glio used to make Leitch look like a different person.

    "My uncle has gone to accompany my ancestors." Leitch replied in a depressed mood.

    "UhI'm sorry." Lu En apologized with a somewhat embarrassed look on his face.

    "It doesn't matter. Those who don't know are not to blame. Mr. Luen, I wonder if there is anything I need to do for this mission?" Leitch asked softly.

    Hearing Lei Qi's question, Lu En shook his head and replied: "Not yet. Since we came, the guy with the Nine Dragons jade fragment seems to have disappeared from the world. In a few days, I plan to take him with me  I'll take you back."

    "If that's the case, then it must be okay for me to handle some personal matters, right?"

    "What do you want to do?" Lu En asked curiously.

    Lei Qi replied in a deep voice: "People of the Lion Heart Royal Family must repay kindness and revenge. I want to find the person who defeated me to regain my place, otherwise I will have no face to return to the family."

    "That's it, then you should be careful. If you need my help in any way, you don't have to be polite." Lu En said this, which seemed to agree with Leitch's decision.  Lei Qi gratefully bowed his hand to Lu En and said, "Thank you very much. However, I have good intentions. The affairs of the Lionheart Royal Family must be resolved by the people of the Lionheart Royal Family."

    Exposed first-hand repair shop

    Under the command of Qiao Yaner, Han Yu and others are carrying out the final operations on the Courage. As long as today's operations are completed, the only thing left is to set sail.

    When thinking about parting with their new friends, Han Yu and others felt a little reluctant. For this reason, Han Yu decided to call all his friends here to get together after completing today's homework.

    "Okay, it's done." Qiao Yaner tightened the last screw and announced to Han Yu and others on the side.

    Han Yu and others cheered, turned around and ran towards the banquet, but before they could take two steps, they were blocked by Han Mengxin and several other girls.

    "Go take a shower, you're all dirty." Han Mengxin ordered Han Yu and others with her hands on her hips.  Beside her, the two brothers Al and Dole followed suit and looked at Han Yu and others with their hands on their hips.  After the brothers and sisters came to Bigang with their mother, with the help of Qiao Yaner and Victoria, they?Settled in Bigang.  The current life is pretty good. Han Yu and others funded their mother with a sum of money to open a canteen in the factory where Victoria worked. It is said that their mother and the director of the factory are having an affair.

    "Sister, I'm very hungry." Han Yu said with a wry smile.

    "That's not okay, go take a shower first, and then come back to eat after you're clean. Ning Ping, Feild, you two don't want to hide. Whoever doesn't wash is not allowed to eat." Han Mengxin replied with a non-negotiable expression.

    "It's really troublesome." Han Yu muttered, turned around and walked to his room in the Courage.  Inside Spirit, everyone has a bathroom and toilet in their room.  In fact, there is a bathroom in Lu Yishou's repair shop, but it is only for women. Han Yu and others must stop there.

    Seeing Han Yu and others being chased away by herself, Han Mengxin smiled proudly, pulled the hands of Al and Dole beside her, and praised: "Al, Dole, you were so brave just now, come with sister, and sister will take you there.  eat delicious food."

    "Sister, there are also brother Xiaotian and sister Xiaomiao." Orr reminded Han Mengxin in a low voice.

    "Well, sister knows, we will take some delicious food to eat with them later." Han Mengxin smiled and nodded.

    Holding the hands of Al and Dole, Han Mengxin walked towards the place where the food was placed at the party. Everyone was busy at the moment. Only Han Mengxin was responsible for taking care of the children. But when Han Mengxin came to the dining table, she found an uninvited guest.

    "Who are you?" Han Mengxin asked with a wary look on her face while protecting Al and Dole behind her.

    "Don't be nervous, I'm not here here. My name is Lei Qi, and I'm here to collect debt from one of you." The visitor smiled slightly and said to Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin did not let down her guard because of the visitor's words, and directly issued an eviction order: "We don't have the person you are looking for here, please leave here. This is a private party, and unrelated people are not welcome."

    "It's a pity that it's not up to you. I won't leave until I see the person I'm looking for." Lei Qi shook his head slightly and replied.

    "Come on, you're not welcome here." Orr, who was hiding behind Han Mengxin, shouted to Leitch.  Unfortunately, in Leitch's eyes, Orr was just a brat, so naturally he wouldn't take his words seriously. Leitch just looked at Han Mengxin quietly.

    Han Mengxin patted Al's head gently, signaled Al to be quiet, and turned to Leitch and said: "Since you don't want to leave, I'll call someone and let you see if you are among us.  Who are you looking for?"

    "Yes, the information from Xinghuo Maintenance Factory is not that bad. I believe the information they gave me." Lei Qi nodded.  Seeing Lei Qi nodding in agreement, Han Mengxin said softly to Al and Dole: "Al, Dole, go and inform my brother and the others that someone is looking for trouble."

    "Yeah." Al and Dole agreed, turned around and ran away.

    Lei Qi looked around boredly, his eyes suddenly froze, and something on the dining table caught his eye.  Lei Qi took two steps forward calmly, picked up the thing on the dining table and looked at it.  When Han Mengxin saw this, she quickly shouted: "Hey, that's my thing, give it back to me."

    "Your stuff? Where did you get it?" Lei Qi asked, looking Han Mengxin up and down.

    "Are you in charge? Give it back to me quickly." Han Mengxin stepped forward and reached out to grab it.

    Unexpectedly, Lei Qi grabbed Han Mengxin's hand and said with a chuckle: "Is this really in line with the saying that there is no place to be found after wearing iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it?"

    "What do you want to do?" Han Mengxin asked while struggling.

    "Haha I want to invite you to my place to be a guest." Lei Qi said with a smile, and at the same time he struck like a thunderbolt with a knife on the back of Han Mengxin's neck, then picked up the unconscious Han Mengxin and turned around to leave.

    When Han Yu, who hurriedly wiped himself off, put on a coat and rushed out, arrived, there was no one in front of the dining table.  Han Mengxin is missing.

    “No one wants to see something like this happen.  Han Mengxin's sudden disappearance put Han Yu on the verge of going berserk. Under his eyes, his sister was kidnapped.

    "Han Yu, don't worry, Xin'er should be fine." Lin Ke sat aside and comforted softly.

    "Lin Ke, why can't you tell me not to be anxious?" Han Yu replied with a wry smile.

    While they were talking, Victoria came over with a drawing board in her hand and said softly to Han Yu: "Han Yu, based on the descriptions of Al and Dole, I drew a picture of the robber who might have taken Mengxin away.  Because it is a description given by a child, there may be some errors.”

    "It doesn't matter." Han Yu took the drawing board and looked at it, his pupils suddenly condensed, it was??Guy.  The face he had seen so many times on the drawing board made Han Yu want to punch him to pieces.

    "We have had conflicts with this guy before." Han Yu put down his drawing board and said to Ning Ping and others.

    "When did it happen?" Ning Ping asked in a deep voice.

    Han Yu said: "A few days ago, when we were on the street preparing to recruit starship repairmen, we accidentally taught a gangster a lesson."

    "Is it that gangster?" Ning Ping asked, taking the drawing board in Han Yu's hand.

    "Um."

    After receiving Han Yu’s confirmation, Ning Ping stood up and walked out silently.

    "Come back!" Han Yu shouted in a low voice.

    “…” Ning Ping paused and continued walking out.

    "Do you know where Xin'er was taken by that guy?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.  Ning Ping, who had already reached the door, paused again and replied in a deep voice: "I can ask." After that, he walked out of the door.

    Seeing Ning Ping leaving, Han Yu sighed, and Lin Ke comforted him softly: "Don't be angry, Ning Ping is also worried about Xin'er."

    "I'm not angry. I'm just thinking, what should I do now?" Han Yu replied softly.

    Ma Xin Courtyard

    Seeing Lei Qi coming back with a girl on his shoulders, Lian Peng, who was drinking tea with Lu En in the pavilion, turned dark and cursed: "A dog can't change its mind to eat shit." Then he got up and left.  Lu En on the side also shook his head slightly when he saw this.

    "Stop!" Lei Qi shouted to Lianpeng who turned around and walked away.

    "What? Do you still want me to watch your let her go, you bastard!" Lianpeng saw clearly the appearance of the girl being carried on Leitch's shoulders, and immediately rushed over with an angry look on her face.

    "Don't be angry first, let's see what this is?" Lei Qi took out a piece of broken jade from his arms and handed it to Lianpeng.

    Seeing this, Lian Peng couldn't help but was stunned. She stretched out her hand to twist the jade fragment in Lei Qi's hand. After looking at it carefully, she said: "Looking at the appearance, it is indeed similar to the Kowloon jade fragment in our hands, but you put her down first.  , I’ll go back to the house.”

    Lei Qi placed the fainted Han Mengxin in a corner of the pavilion.  After entering here, it is very difficult to escape silently.  Lei Qi still has some confidence in Ma Xin's men.

    After a while, Lian Peng ran out of the crystal ball he had put in the room, took a photo of the broken jade piece that Lei Qi had brought back, sighed and said, "It's a fake. Although the appearance is similar, it's a pity.  , is a fake."

    When Lei Qi heard this, he didn't take it seriously. He leaned towards Han Mengxin who was sitting in the corner of the pavilion and said, "There are fakes. As long as you have this woman in hand, are you afraid that you won't find the real thing?" {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you all  Support from book friends, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 200 Past Events

    Chapter 200 Past Events

    The gangsters in Bigang are suffering unprecedented disasters.  A powerful swordsman appeared out of nowhere, looking around with a portrait in his hand.

    After he had dealt with hundreds of gangsters, this terrible evil star was finally called away. The little gangsters who had escaped were relieved.  The gangsters have all been dealt with and are now lying in the hospital, with no time to rejoice.

    "Xinghuo Repair Shop?" Han Yu asked, looking at Ning Ping who was retrieved by Field.

    "Well, if Field hadn't appeared, I should have gone there by now." Ning Ping nodded.

    "Thankfully you didn't go." Han Yu said happily.

    Ning Ping frowned when he heard this, "What are you talking about? Don't you want your sister to be rescued?"

    Han Yu raised his eyebrows and replied: "You also know that she is my sister. As a brother, I am not in a hurry. Why are you in a hurry?"

    Ning Ping’s face turned red, he frowned and said harshly: “Is it wrong for me to care about my companions?”

    "Tsk tsk tsk~ Ning Ping, how about you also care about me someday?" Field interjected from the side.

    "Go, stay here while you go." Ning Ping's face turned from red to black, and he shouted angrily.

    "You~" Han Yu patted Ning Ping's shoulder helplessly, "Everyone can see what you are thinking, but I won't care about this kind of thing, as long as my sister is willing."

    "Really? Oh let's think about how to rescue Han Mengxin." Ning Ping was delighted when he heard this, but when he saw Han Yu's playful eyes, he said sarcastically.

    "Hmm Xinghuo Maintenance Factory, I'm afraid it's going to be a little troublesome this time." Han Yu patted his forehead with a headache, and said to Qiao Yan'er and Victoria sitting aside: "Qiao Yan'er, Victoria, what's going to happen next  You should stop caring about it. After all, Xinghuo Maintenance Factory is the most powerful existence in Bigeon. We can leave afterwards. And if you want to live in Bigeon in the future, it is better not to get too close to us.  "

    "What are you talking about? Han Mengxin is your sister and also our good sister. How can we leave at this time? You underestimate us too much." Qiao Yaner immediately said to Han Yu dissatisfied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly explained: "I'm not looking down on you, I just don't want to cause you unnecessary trouble."

    "What's the trouble? Anyway, we have always been a thorn in the side of Xinghuo Maintenance Factory. Even if it weren't for things like you, we wouldn't have a good life in Bigang." Victoria said suddenly.

    "Victoria" Qiao Yaner looked at Victoria in surprise and shouted.

    "Don't be surprised. I didn't tell Han Yu and the others before because I didn't want to involve them. But now that we have a common enemy, it doesn't matter if we tell them something. Han Yu, let me ask you again,  Are you really planning to fall out with Xinghuo Repair Shop?"

    Han Yu shrugged when he heard this and replied: "It's okay if I don't fall out. My sister was taken away by them. If I don't ask for an explanation, even I won't forgive myself."

    "Okay, then I'll be relieved. Qiao Yan'er and I, as well as Ma Xin, the director of the Spark Maintenance Factory, originally had the same master" Victoria nodded and began to tell Han Yu and others about what they had been hiding.  The story in her heart.

    The showy repair shop from ten years ago

    Compared with other repair shops in Bigeon, this repair shop can only be described as small, but any maintenance worker who has lived in Bigeon for many years will not dare to look down on this repair shop.  There is no other reason for this, because in this maintenance shop, two of the only three mechanical maintenance technicians in Bigeon live, and these two are a husband and wife.

    “I’m back.” Nine-year-old Qiao Yaner shouted loudly as soon as she entered the house, carrying her schoolbag.  But unlike usual, there were no smiling faces from my parents to greet me. Instead, I saw many unfamiliar faces dressed in black.

    "Who are you?" Qiao Yan'er looked at the strangers at home with a wary face and retreated towards the door.  Unexpectedly, as soon as she retreated to the door, Qiao Yan'er was hugged from behind. A wet handkerchief stretched out from behind and covered Qiao Yan'er's mouth.  Qiao Yaner struggled a little and then fell asleep.

    "Boss, what should we do now?" The man who caught Qiao Yan'er picked up Qiao Yan'er and asked his boss.

    "Now the port of Bigang has been controlled by our people. The couple cannot escape. Let's take these three brats back first. If you don't believe it, the couple won't show up."

    "yes."

    ……

    In front of the Arena Square in Bigang, there are three little people tied to three small crosses, and a fatThe ugly guy hid in a cool place, took a sip of ice water, glanced at the three children in the square with some worry, turned around and asked the expressionless man sitting on the side, "Sir, this has passed, Mr. Special Envoy."  It's been two days, should we put those three children down? If this continues, I'm afraid those three children won't be able to survive"

    "What? Do you want to intercede for those three children?" The man looked at the fat man with a half-smile and asked.

    It was obviously the dog days of summer, but Fatty suddenly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, and said hurriedly: "No, no, how dare I do that? I'm just worried that if those three children die, it will be even harder to find them."  Here we are, that couple." As he spoke, the fat man stepped back even more.

    "Just die, who told them to have anything to do with that couple?" the man said with regret, with a smile on his face.

    "Yes, yes, yes." The fat man nodded in agreement, while retreating to the corner, looking at the three children on the cross, with a look of helplessness on his face.  Just as the fat man was feeling regretful, the man suddenly said: "Here he comes."

    "Huh?" The fat man was stunned when he heard this.

    Before the fat man could ask in detail, the man suddenly stood up and walked towards the three crosses. The fat man looked in the direction the man was looking, and then he realized that a young woman was walking hand in hand.

    "Where is Qiaoqiao?" the man asked, looking at the woman.

    "It's been a long time, how are you doing, senior brother?" the young woman said hello to the man, bending down.

    “Don’t talk nonsense, where is Qiaoqiao?” the man asked impatiently.

    "Senior brother, don't be anxious. Before junior sister takes you to see Qiao Qiao, can you please put those three children down first?" the young woman asked softly.

    "Do you think you are qualified now to ask me to do as you say?" the man asked expressionlessly.

    “If senior brother doesn’t want to get that thing, you can tie me to that cross now.”

    The man was silent for a moment, waved to his men, and ordered: "Come here, let those three children down."

    "Yes." When the fat man heard this, he quickly ordered people to come forward to help and put Qiao Yan'er and the others down.  The young woman looked at the unconscious Qiao Yan'er with distress on her face.

    "Okay, I have fulfilled your request. Is it time to reveal Qiao Qiao's whereabouts?" the man urged impatiently.

    "Senior brother, don't be anxious. Junior sister has something else she wants to tell her."

    The man frowned when he heard this, "You tell me."

    "This is all my fault, please don't make it difficult for these three children."

    "are they all your children?"

    "No, she is the only biological one." The young woman looked at Qiao Yan'er lying in her arms tenderly, then looked at the other two and said, "Those two boys are my husband's apprentices, and the girl is ours."  Orphans adopted by couples.”

    "Okay, as long as you hand over that thing, I will make the decision and not cause trouble for these three children." The man thought for a moment and nodded to the young woman.

    "Thank you, senior brother, for helping me, but this is not enough."

    "What else do you want?" the man asked with a frown.

    "I also want to ask my senior brother to agree to let that boy join the organization behind you, and you will be his introducer."

    "Why are you doing this?"

    “Senior brother, I just want to give my children a little more protection.”

    Perhaps it was the woman’s words of “senior brother” that made the man relent again. The man nodded again and replied: “Okay, I promise you.”

    "Thank you, senior brother."

    "Do you have any other requirements?"

    The young woman shook her head and replied: "No, please come with me, senior brother, and I will take you to see my husband."

    Hearing this, the man frowned and thought of a possibility. He followed the young woman silently. Upon seeing this, the fat man quickly followed with a few people.

    The group of people followed the young woman to an inconspicuous house.

    "Brother, my husband is inside." The young woman turned around and said to the man behind her.

    "Don't go in." The man ordered the fat man and others behind him, and followed the young woman into the house.

    The lighting in the room was good and fairly bright, but when the man saw Qiao Qiao lying on the bed, his face changed slightly, and he took a few steps forward and asked, "This is"

    "Senior brother is here, cough~cough~cough~" Qiao Qiao, who was lying on the bed, saw the man coming over and quickly pushed herself up to sit up. The young woman who was holding Qiao Yan'er quickly put Qiao Yan'er aside.  , came over and helped her husband sit down.

    "Is there any hope?" the man asked.?Qiaoqiao asked with the wound on his chest.

    "No, it's a miracle that I can survive until I see you again, senior brother." Qiao Qiao replied with a wry smile.

    "If I had known this, why did I do it in the first place?" the man said with a long sigh.

    "Haha You and I have different beliefs. As the saying goes, we have different Tao and we don't agree with each other. What's the point of talking about this now?"

    “…Don’t blame me.” The man said softly.

    "You are just your master, how can you talk about a strange word? The only thing I can't worry about now is my daughter. Senior brother, please give this child a life for the sake of her young age."

    "This is not something I can decide." The man said hesitantly.

    "What if, I mean what if, if I give that thing to you, and then let my apprentice serve the organization behind you? Although Ma Xin is young, he is extremely smart. In time, he will definitely surpass  Icough~cough~cough~" Qiaoqiao spoke a little urgently and coughed again.

    "If it is really as you said, then this matter can be accommodated."

    "Thank you, senior brother, for your support. Please call Ma Xin in. I will tell him personally. Otherwise, with that child's personality, he will never work for your organization."

    "Okay." The man pondered for a moment, got up and walked outside the house.

    When he came outside the house, the man asked the fat man standing outside to send Ma Xin, who had woken up, and Victoria, who was still unconscious, into the house.

    "Master" Ma Xin carried the unconscious Victoria into the house. When he saw Qiao Qiao sitting on the bed, he immediately exclaimed, rushed to the bed in three steps, and looked at Qiao Qiao with a face of shame.  Qiao said: "I'm sorry, Master, I didn't take good care of Yan'er and Victoria."

    "It's not your fault." Qiao Qiao smiled slightly and stretched out his right hand with difficulty. Seeing this, Ma Xin quickly stretched out his hand to hold it, and heard Qiao Qiao whisper softly: "Ma Xin, I'm sorry, I have something to ask you as my teacher. This  Something may wrong you.”

    "Master, please give me an order. As long as it is Master's order, Ma Xin is not afraid." Ma Xin replied quickly.

    "Okay, good boy." Qiao Qiao nodded slightly and continued: "Ma Xin, listen carefully"

    ……

    After listening to Qiao Qiao's instructions, Ma Xin was silent for a moment. When he raised his head, he promised Qiao Qiao seriously: "Master, my disciple Ma Xin swears that he will do everything possible to protect Yan'er and Victoria.  safety."

    "I've wronged you." Qiao Qiao said apologetically.

    Hearing this, Ma Xin quickly said: "Master, don't say that again. If it hadn't been for Master's shelter, Ma Xin would have starved to death on the roadside. Master gave Ma Xin a new home, and taught Ma Xin how to work for Master."  Taking good care of Yan'er and Victoria is what Ma Xin should do."

    "Okay, you, my disciple, I, Qiao Qiao, did you right. Come closer, I have something to give you." Qiao Qiao nodded with relief and said to Ma Xin.

    Ma Xin stepped forward and saw Qiao Qiao reaching out and taking out a notebook from her arms, handing it to Ma Xin and saying: "This is the lifelong experience of being a teacher. If you take it, it should be of some help to you. At least it can help you."  You should avoid taking some detours. Ma Xin, you have a flexible mind and often have fantastic ideas. Your achievements in the future will definitely surpass mine." Having said this, Qiao Qiao took another brocade box handed over by his wife and handed it to Ma Xin.  Xin said: "Now, take this thing and hand it to the man outside. Remember, he is the one who promised to introduce you to their organization. Don't forget what I asked you to do."

    Ma Xin took two steps back, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Qiao Qiao three times, and replied in a choked voice: "Disciple dare not forget Master's instructions."

    "Go, let me stay with Yan'er and Victoria for a while." Qiao Qiao said with a smile.

    Ma Xin stood up from the ground, wiped the tears from her eyes, put the notes in her arms, and walked to the door holding the brocade box in her hands.  As soon as Ma Xin appeared, the brocade box in his hand immediately attracted the man's attention.

    “Give it to me.” The man stepped forward and said.

    "Don't be busy, I have something to say." Ma Xin took a step back, holding the brocade box in hand and glaring at the man and shouted.

    “You said it.” The man was afraid that Ma Xin would throw the brocade box on the ground and damage the contents inside, so he quickly stopped his men and said.

    "My master said, will you introduce me to your organization?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, I want to add one more thing, I won't go anywhere except Bigang." Ma Xin said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, the man was stunned. Ma Xin's request surprised him. After looking Ma Xin up and down, he nodded and replied: "Okay, I can make the decision on this request."

    "Okay, you can take thisBar.  "Ma Xin handed over the brocade box.

    The man opened the brocade box and saw that it was exactly what he was looking for.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he breathed a sigh of relief, he heard a girl crying from inside the room.  The man was startled and secretly screamed something bad. He handed the brocade box in his hand to the fat man beside him and rushed into the room.  Inside the house, Qiao Qiao was lying in the arms of his wife, with a peaceful look on his face, while his wife was sitting on the side of the bed, holding her husband with both hands, and a pool of blood was gathering under where she was sitting.

    "Why bother?" the man sighed softly.

    Victoria, who was crying, turned her head when she heard the sound, and saw the man, and her senior brother Ma Xin, looking at the man's side, looking at herself with a complicated expression.  Suddenly, young Victoria misunderstood.

    "Get out! Get out! You murderers!" Victoria was like an angry kitten, claws and claws roaring at the man and Ma Xin.

    “Sir Special Envoy, we’ve got the things, let’s go.” The fat man entered the room and suggested to the man.

    Hearing this, the man glanced at Ma Xin and asked, "What should you do?"

    "Master asked me to follow you." Ma Xin was silent for a moment and replied.

    "Follow me." The man turned and left the room.

    ……

    If you look at things from different angles, your attitude towards problems will naturally be different.  Ma Xin received the master's dying instructions and joined the organization behind the man in order to protect Qiao Yan'er and Victoria; when Victoria woke up, she saw her adoptive parents dying in front of her, while Ma Xin was responsible for her own death.  With the murderers of her adoptive parents standing together, in Victoria's eyes, Ma Xin naturally became an accomplice in the death of her adoptive parents; as for Qiao Yan'er, when she woke up, what she heard was Victoria's reaction to the matter.  He naturally believed that Ma Xin was the accomplice who killed his parents.  As a result, the three people had an unexplainable misunderstanding.

    However, Ma Xin didn’t care about Qiao Yaner and Victoria’s misunderstanding of him. It would be a lie to say that he wasn’t sad. Anyone who is misunderstood will feel uncomfortable.  But when she thought that this could better protect Qiao Yaner and Victoria from being eradicated by the organization, Ma Xin no longer regretted it.

    Through her own efforts, Ma Xin gradually gained her own power in Bigang. However, the more she learned about it, the more terrifying Ma Xin felt that her organization was terrifying. It was precisely because of this that Ma Xin wanted to let Qiao Yan  Son and Victoria left Bigang to find a place where no one knew them, changed their names, and started their lives again.  It's a pity that Ma Xin could never realize this wish. Victoria and Qiao Yan'er refused to leave Bigang no matter how hard he forced them, and Ma Xin couldn't tell Victoria and Qiao Yan'er the truth about the matter.  Believe it or not, put it aside for now. If the organization finds out, all your previous efforts will be in vain.

    ……

    "Well" Ma Xin, who was sleeping on the table, slowly opened his eyes, stretched out his hand to rub his eyebrows, and secretly wondered, "Why did he suddenly dream about the past?" {Thanks to Piao Tian Literature www.piaotia.net  Dear book friends, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 201 The Unexpected Rescuer

    Chapter 201 The Unexpected Rescuer

    "Dong~dong~dong~" The door rang softly, and Ma Xin said: "Come in."

    The door opened, and four people, Zhu Wen, Fang Bing, Xiang Yu, and Gu Le, came together. Ma Xin was stunned for a moment, but then he let the four people in.  Fang Bing closed the door, and Zhu Wen approached Ma Xin with a mysterious look on his face and said, "Boss, I heard that Lu En's three people have found the whereabouts of that thing."

    "Huh?" Ma Xin glanced at Zhu Wen doubtfully and waited for the next step.  Just listen to Zhu Wen continue to say: "The one named Lei Qi among the three people went out today. When he came back, he brought back a woman. We have sent people to find out about that woman. She is the woman who won consecutively in this month's competition.  Among the group of foreigners who went to the championship several times, the leader seemed to be named Han Yu."

    "Well, what next?" Ma Xin asked, nodding.

    "That group of people are hanging out with the thorn in your side, the boss, Qiao Yaner and Victoria."

    "Huh?" Ma Xin stood up after hearing this, looked at Zhu Wen and asked, "Is what you said true?"

    "Zhu Wen doesn't dare to lie. Those foreigners have been staying at Qiao Yan'er's exposed repair shop since they came to Bigang. This time Lu En and the others have tied up the companions of the foreigners here. Maybe we can  Take advantage of this opportunity to remove that thorn in your side for me, boss."

    "Shut up!" Ma Xin shouted sharply.

    Zhu and Wen were stunned for a moment, wondering why their boss Ma Xin suddenly got angry.  And Ma Xin immediately realized his gaffe and asked in a deep voice: "You want to do something for those three nasty guys?"

    Zhu Wen quickly defended: "Boss, don't get me wrong, we do what we do, they do what they do"

    "Okay, I will consider this matter. Before I think it over clearly, you are not allowed to act rashly. Do you hear me?"

    "Yes." Zhu Wen and the other four replied somewhat disappointedly.

    The four of them came here in good spirits and returned in despair.  On the way back, Xiang Yu suddenly stopped the other three people and asked somewhat mysteriously: "Hey, why don't you think the boss allows us to deal with Qiao Yan'er and Victoria on his behalf?"

    Zhu Wen frowned when he heard this, "Xiang Yu, don't speak ill of the boss behind his back."

    "How can this be considered speaking ill of the boss? I just want to tell you about a rumor I heard recently." Xiang Yu said quickly.

    Everyone loves to hear gossip, especially gossip from their immediate boss.  Xiang Yu's words immediately aroused the curiosity of the other three people, and Zhu Wen was no exception.  The four of them found a deserted corner and heard Xiang Yu whisper to the other three: "I heard that the reason why the boss dealt with Qiao Yan'er and Victoria was not because those girls always went against our boss.  It's because our boss has fallen in love with that pair of girls, but the girls don't want to obey our boss, so our boss wants to force the pair of girls to submit"

    "That's nonsense." Zhu Wen cursed, then waited quietly for the next sentence.

    Xiang Yu didn't take it seriously, but said plausibly: "That's right. Think about it. With the influence of our Xinghuo Repair Shop in Bigang, it's not a piece of cake to deal with a small repair shop. But why?  To this day, that repair shop is still operating safely in Biguan, and I would say that the rumors I heard are absolutely inseparable.”

    "Nonsense, you also said it. Our Xinghuo repair shop is powerful in Bigang, so what's the difficulty in forcing the two girls to submit? Why delay until today?" Zhu Wen retorted unconvinced.

    Xiang Yu smiled lewdly when he heard the words, and said from Zhu Wen: "Zhu Wen, you don't understand this. It's more interesting for this girl to let her sacrifice herself willingly. That way, she can be more physically and mentally comfortable when doing things.  Pleasure.”

    "It seems that you, Xiang Yu, are very good at this kind of thing."

    "That's right." Xiang Yu replied subconsciously, but immediately realized that something was wrong, because the voice came from behind him.

    "Old, boss" Xiang Yu looked back and saw his boss Ma Xin looking at him with a livid face.

    "Follow me." Ma Xin took a deep look at Xiang Yu, then turned and walked towards his office.  Originally, he thought of something that he had not explained, so he came out to chase Zhu Wen and the four others, but unexpectedly he got some unexpected gains.

    "Why didn't you remind me?" Xiang Yu scolded his audience in a low voice.

    "How did we know that the boss is so elusive?" Fang Bing muttered in a low voice.

    "Let me in." Ma Xin opened the door, stood at the door and rushed towards Yu and others.

    Xiang Yu and others lowered their heads and entered the office dejectedly, waiting for Ma Xin's ruling.  Ma Xin closed the door of the office, walked to his seat, sat down, and looked carefully.After looking at the four of them, he asked: "Zhu Wen, Fang Bing, Xiang Yu, and Gu Le, can I trust you four?"

    "What are you talking about, boss? You are our boss, how could we not trust you?" Xiang Yu quickly replied with a flattering look on his face.

    Ma Xin smiled slightly when he heard this and said to Xiang Yu: "Xiang Yu, put away your tricks to coax girls. I am not a flowery girl."

    "Uh-huh" Xiang Yu closed his mouth in embarrassment.  Zhu Wen looked at Xiang Yu with disdain, stepped forward and said, "Boss, just say what you have to say. I, Zhu Wen, have been with you for seven years, and I believe you."

    "I believe too."

    "I believe it too." Fang Bing and Gu Le said solemnly.  They have already figured out that their boss Ma Xin may want to tell them a secret.

    "What are you looking at me for? Of course I trust the boss." Xiang Yu said quickly, facing the looks of the four people in the room.

    Ma Xin looked at Zhu Wen and the others with some relief and said, "Okay, since you all believe in me, I will tell you a secret. This secret has been hidden in my heart for ten years."

    Zhu Wen and the others did not interrupt, and listened quietly to what Ma Xin said.

    ……

    After hearing Ma Xin’s secret, Zhu and Wen looked at Ma Xin a little differently.  I didn't expect that such things would happen between my boss Ma Xin, Qiao Yan'er and Victoria.  The constant targeting was to protect the two girls in disguise.  It's a pity that until the end, the two girls will not understand the sacrifices Ma Xin made for them.

    Zhu Wen felt a little aggrieved for Ma Xin and asked Ma Xin: "Boss, why don't you find an opportunity to make it clear to those two girls?"

    "Those two girls are not afraid of heaven or earth. If they find out the truth and go to that organization to fight, won't all my previous efforts be in vain? It's better to let them hate me than to let them overestimate their abilities.  It’s better to go and die.”

    "It's just like this"

    "I don't regret it." Ma Xin waved her hand to stop Zhu Wen's continued persuasion, looked at Zhu Wen and the four of them and said, "But now, the two girls I have been protecting are very likely to be involved in a very troublesome matter.  , I don’t want anything to happen to them.”

    "Boss, what do you need us to do?" Zhu Wen asked in a deep voice.

    "Can I trust you?" Ma Xin asked again.

    Zhu and Wen looked at each other and kneeled down on one knee in unison and said to Ma Xin: "Only the boss is following his lead."

    "Thank you very much." Ma Xin stood up and left his seat, returning the courtesy to Zhu Wen and the others.

    Ma Xin’s residence

    Han Mengxin opened her eyes slightly, and first checked the clothes on her body. Fortunately, there were no traces of tampering.  This kind of behavior is normal. After all, in Han Mengxin's eyes, since that Lei Qi is not a good person, there is no guarantee that he will not take advantage of her while she is unconscious.

    "I only regret that I was too careless at that time, but fortunately, I got Al and Dole away, otherwise there wouldn't even be anyone who could tell the truth." Han Mengxin beat the bed with some annoyance and thought to herself.

    The people outside the door heard the movement in the room, and then the door opened, and Han Mengxin saw an unexpected person.

    "Lotus?" Han Mengxin shouted in surprise.

    I saw Lotus Peng smiling slightly, walking in with a food plate, and said softly: "Are you hungry? Eat something first."

    "Thank you." Han Mengxin thanked her, took the rice porridge on the plate, and asked while drinking, "Did you save me?"

    "Well I'm sorry Meng Xin, actually Lei Qi and I are companions." Lian Peng hesitated for a moment, but still chose to tell the truth.

    Han Mengxin's hand paused for a moment, but then returned to normal, "Let me tell you, how can you be that gangster's opponent?"

    After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Lianpeng's face flashed with sadness, and she asked Han Mengxin in a low voice: "Mengxin, don't blame me, okay?"

    "What's so strange? I'm a prisoner now, so I don't have the right to blame you. Oh, thank you for the porridge, it tastes good." Han Mengxin put down the porridge bowl and said to Lianpeng nonchalantly.

    Lianpeng was delighted when he heard this and said quickly: "If you like it, I will bring you porridge every day."

    "Ugh let's forget it. You drink porridge every day. You don't want to punish me, do you?" Han Mengxin shook her head and refused.

    "Oh." Lianpeng lowered her head in disappointment.

    "Ha~ It seems you are in good spirits." A hateful voice came from outside the door, and the trace of smile on Han Mengxin's face disappeared instantly. She looked at the other party coldly and asked: "What do you want to do?"

    &nbsp;"Hahait's nothing. I'll take you to meet someone." Leitch replied with a nonchalant look.

    "Don't worry Mengxin, it's our team leader who wants to meet you this time." Lianpeng comforted her softly from the side.

    "Thank you for reminding me." Han Mengxin thanked her, frowned at Lei Qi and said, "Don't you know it's rude to watch a lady get up?"

    "Hey~" Lei Qi chuckled and was about to say a few words to regain his place, but unfortunately he was pushed out of the room by the lotus.

    After a while, the door opened, and Han Mengxin walked out of the room with her head held high, and she said without looking at Lei Qi: "Lead the way."

    "Hey~" Just as Lei Qi was about to speak, Lianpeng pushed Lei Qi aside and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, come with me, I will take you there."

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin nodded and followed the lotus pods away.  Leitch muttered in displeasure upon seeing this: "Who is the prisoner here?"

    Following Lianpeng to Lu En's room, Lianpeng knocked on the door gently, and a "come in" came from the room.  When he entered the room, he saw a man nearly forty years old sitting there, looking at him with a gentle expression. On the table in front of him was a dragon-shaped piece of jade belonging to Han Mengxin.

    "Please sit down." Lu En said to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    "Thank you, can you return my broken jade pieces to me?" Han Mengxin still sat down and said to Lu En.

    "Of course." Lu En agreed and asked Lianpeng to return the broken jade pieces to Han Mengxin. Han Mengxin took the broken jade pieces and thanked Lu En softly.

    Lu En smiled slightly and asked: "Hello, Miss Han, my name is Lu En. Can you tell me who gave you the broken jade piece in your hand?"

    "Don't you really know?" Han Mengxin hesitated for a moment and then asked.

    Lu En, who originally thought Han Mengxin could lie, couldn't help but was stunned and asked: "Don't you have the idea of ????deceiving us?"

    "Since I can't be fooled anyway, why should I bother?" Han Mengxin looked at Lu En with a strange look on her face and asked.

    Lu En felt embarrassed by being looked at. He coughed slightly and asked: "Hmm So, the other piece of Kowloon jade we are looking for is really at your place?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Speak to me properly." Leitch shouted from the side.  Unfortunately, Han Mengxin didn't like Lei Qi very much. She rolled her eyes at Lei Qi and said to Lu En, "I don't want to see this person. If he is here, I refuse to answer any of your questions."

    "You!" Lei Qi was furious when he heard this.

    "Shut up! Leitch, you go out first." Lu En said to Leitch after he stopped him.

    Lei Qi was very depressed about Lu En's decision, especially after seeing Han Mengxin making faces at him, the anger in his heart became even greater. He stared at Han Mengxin and threatened: "Let's wait and see."

    "Ha~ you're threatening me? Mr. Lu En, in order to ensure my personal safety, please allow me the right to refuse to answer your questions." Han Mengxin sneered and said to Lu En.

    "Find out your current identity! If I want to kill you, it will be as easy as crushing an ant."

    "How dare you!" Lianpeng stood up suddenly, stood in front of Han Mengxin and glared at Lei Qi.  Han Mengxin showed a trace of relief on her face, patted Lianpeng's shoulder, stared at Lei Qi and said, "Can you give it a try? In fact, you don't need to do it. If I wanted to die, I would have died a long time ago. Do I know how to commit suicide?  Less, because I am a doctor."

    "Mengxin, please don't mess around." Lianpeng said anxiously from the side.

    Lei Qi glanced at Han Mengxin in surprise, turned around and left the room without saying a word.  As the door closed, Lu En smiled and said to Han Mengxin: "Miss Han, I really admire your courage."

    "Thank you." Han Mengxin smiled slightly, then remained silent.

    Seeing this, Lu En could only continue: "Miss Han, can you hand over the broken pieces of Kowloon jade you have?"

    "No." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    Lu En frowned slightly and said to Han Mengxin with a sincere face: "Miss Han, to tell you the truth, the organization behind me is determined to get legendary items like the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, so you take the pieces of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant and do it to you and yours.  For companions, it is a curse rather than a blessing.”

    "I'm sorry, I don't know how powerful the organization behind you is. I only know that my brother needs the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant." Han Mengxin said to Lu En equally seriously.

    "So, there is no possibility of reaching an agreement between the two of us?" Lu En asked in a deep voice.

    "It seems so."

    "If this is the case, then please Miss Han not to offend us."

    &nbsp; “Aren’t you already doing it?”

    Lu En shook his head regretfully and said: "In this case, we can only offend. Lianpeng, for a period of time from now on, Miss Han will be under your care. You are not allowed to let her go privately just because you know her. Because it is a matter of personal concern."  Even your master may not be able to protect you even if you have broken pieces of jade from the Nine Dragons."

    "I know." Lianpeng replied softly.

    "Miss Han, please go down and rest." Lu En said to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    Han Mengxin nodded, stood up and left the room with the lotus pods.  As soon as she left, Leitch came in and asked impatiently: "How is Mr. Luen? Has she confessed?"

    "Excuse me, I didn't expect that girl to be so difficult to deal with. I'm afraid I won't get any useful clues from her. I can only find a solution from her companions. Huh? Why is it so noisy outside?" Lu En stood up and walked toward the window.  Go.

    Looking out from the window, I saw a lot of people gathered at the gate. It looked like they were military personnel from Bigang and workers from the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory.

    "What's going on?" Lu En said to himself doubtfully.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" There was a rapid knock on the door, and Ma Xin's urgent voice came from outside the door, "Mr. Lu En, this is Ma Xin, I have something important to ask."

    "Please come in." Lu En replied loudly.

    The door opened and Ma Xin entered the room. He asked Lu En eagerly, "Mr. Ma Xin, did you arrest a girl who is fifteen or sixteen years old?"

    "Huh?" Lu En was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled: "Why did you suddenly ask me this question?"

    "Mr. Luen, have you seen those soldiers outside? They claimed that someone reported that I was hiding a kidnapper here and they wanted to search our place. I have asked Zhu Wen and the four of them, and they all said no, so  "As he said that, Ma Xin glanced at Leitch who was standing next to Lu En.

    "What are you looking at?" Lei Qi asked with an unhappy glare.

    "Okay Lei Qi, don't blame others for looking at you like this. It's really because you were so shameful some time ago." Lu En comforted Lei Qi and said to Ma Xin: "Ma Xin, we did bring a girl back, but  That girl is carrying an imitation of the Kowloon jade fragment, and we need to know the whereabouts of the real jade fragment from her mouth. So, could you please go deal with the soldiers outside?"

    "ThisI'll do my best. But please don't put too much hope in me, Mr. Luen. The alliance's military is very overbearing." Ma Xin replied with a troubled face.

    "Haha just try your best." Lu En replied with a smile.

    Watching Ma Xin leave, Lei Qi said disdainfully: "Huh, useless trash."

    "Shut up." Lu En shouted and said to Lei Qi: "Lei Qi, go to that Han Mengxin. If something goes wrong, you take that Han Mengxin and Lianpeng and leave first. I will be there soon."

    "leave here?"

    “Well, it’s a very important matter and we can’t make any mistakes.” {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 202 Sorry, I’m an undercover!

    Chapter 202 Sorry, I’m an undercover!

    Things were just as Lu En feared. Ma Xin did not block the opponent's entry. When he saw the Alliance soldiers pouring into the courtyard, Lu En was about to ask Leitch to lead the people out of here. Suddenly Leitch shook his head slightly and pointed.  He signaled Lu En to wait outside the window, and things seemed to have changed.

    There has indeed been a change!

    In the courtyard, just as the Union soldiers rushed into the gate, an Union officer wearing an officer's uniform suddenly appeared behind them and shouted loudly to stop their actions.

    The alliance soldiers whose duty was to obey orders immediately accepted the command of the officer who suddenly appeared. Among them, the soldier captain who had discussed with Ma Xin could only show a helpless smile to Ma Xin.  There was nothing she could do about it. The rank of senior official was overwhelming. Besides, it was not like she would offend her superior officer just because of this matter.

    "Everyone is here, target camp, let's go!" The officer who suddenly appeared loudly ordered.  Looking at the leaving Alliance soldiers, Ma Xin's face turned livid.  Zhu Wen on the side shouted worriedly: "Boss"

    "I'm fine, Zhu Wen, go and call the other three people to my office." Ma Xin said with a sinking face.

    "Yes." Zhu Wen didn't dare to ask any more questions and quickly agreed.

    "Heheit seems we don't need to leave." Leitch chuckled and said to Lu En.

    "No, we still need to leave. Those Alliance soldiers appeared too suddenly." Lu En said in a deep voice.

    "Huh? Maybe it's a coincidence." Leitch said with a hint of luck.

    Lu En glanced at Lei Qi and said seriously: "Lei Qi, remember, there is no such thing as luck here. Once you are lucky, you are not far from death."

    "Thank you, Mr. Luen, for reminding me." Upon seeing this, Lei Qi bowed and thanked him.

    Lu En accepted Lei Qi’s gift and said loudly: “Go and notify Lianpeng and be prepared to move at any time. Remember, don’t let anyone here notice.”

    "Mr. Luen, do you suspect that someone here has betrayed us?"

    "Well, be careful and you won't make a big mistake."

    "yes."

    Leitch turned around and left. Lu En sat back in his seat and began to think about who wanted to betray him.  And Ma Xin was looking back and forth at the four people standing in front of him in his office with distrustful eyes.

    Ma Xin's original plan was to use the arrival of alliance soldiers to search out Han Mengxin, and then have Han Mengxin be taken away by the alliance soldiers. Then someone would notify Han Mengxin's companions to rescue people, and then naturally Han Mengxin would be rescued and follow her companions.  After leaving Bigang, there will be no more.  Qiao Yaner and Victoria can be safe, and she can continue to make preparations to avenge her master.

    “It’s a pity that the plan had to be aborted only halfway through.  The officer who suddenly appeared, Ma Xin, knew him as the second-in-command of Bigang's military. It was absolutely impossible for him to just appear here for no reason, but he appeared exactly when he couldn't have appeared, so he could only  To illustrate a problem, someone leaked his plan.  And who knows his plan, naturally only the four people in front of him.

    "Who is it?" Ma Xin asked in a low voice.

    Zhu Wen and others looked at each other. Except for Zhu Wen who guessed a few things, everyone else was confused.  Xiang Yu bravely asked: "Boss, what are you talking about?"

    Ma Xin raised his head and glanced at Xiang Yu, and said in a deep voice: "My plan has been ruined. I suspect that one of you has leaked the secret. Who leaked the secret?"

    "No way? The youngest of the four of us has been with the boss for five years. Although we can't say that we know everything about him, we can still see clearly what kind of person he is. How could there be such an indifferent person?" Xiang Yu  He said in disbelief.

    "That's not necessarily true. It's hard to know someone's heart when you know their faces. Maybe who wants to find another job and betrays the big guy?" Fang Bing retorted in a strange way.

    Xiang Yu glanced at Fang Bing when he heard this, frowned and said, "Fang Bing, don't criticize Sang and Huai. Among these people here, you are the loudest. Maybe you leaked the secret when you were bragging to others.  Not necessarily.”

    "What did you say? I am loyal to the boss. Among the four people here, the one who has saved me and the boss the longest is the longest time. I will betray the boss. Open your dog eyes and see if I look like you?" Fang Bing asked anxiously after hearing this.

    "Okay, you two, look at it, don't argue, listen to what the boss says?" Gu Le advised the two of them.

    "Humph, Gu Le, you have been here the shortest time, and you are the most suspicious." Fang Bing said with a cold snort.

    “Here, why is this suspicion on my head again?” Gu Le shouted aggrievedly.

    &nbsp; "That's enough!" Ma Xin shouted angrily, stood up and looked at the four of them and said, "You four are the people I trust the most, but now, I can no longer trust you like before. I'm sorry."

    "Boss, please don't say that, it's not your fault." Zhu Wen said quickly.

    Ma Xin waved his hand, "Zhu Wen, don't speak, just listen to me. I know that one of you betrayed me. I don't know the reason, and I don't want to know. But before the matter is found out, I want to wrong the four of you."  Please don't blame me."

    "Boss, I am loyal to you." Fang Bing said urgently.

    "I'm sorry, I don't know who among the four of you to believe now." Ma Xin replied with a cold face.

    "Do you still need to ask? Whoever comes the shortest time will be the most suspicious." Fang Bing shouted loudly.

    Xiang Yu immediately retorted: "Fang Bing, I can't agree with your statement. How can we judge betrayal by the length of time? According to what you said, you are the most suspicious, because you followed for a long time.  The one who understands the boss longest and best is you.”

    "Boss, look, this Xiang Yu and that Gu Le are in the same group. I'm talking about Gu Le, but it's this Xiang Yu who jumps out to refute me."

    "That's enough, Fang Bing, save some energy." Zhu Wen shouted in a low voice.

    After Fang Bing stopped drinking, Zhu Wen looked at Ma Xin and said, "Boss, I understand your mood at this time, so I don't blame you for your current decision."

    "Thank you for your understanding." Ma Xin expressed his thanks expressionlessly, stretched out his hand to shake the rattle on the table, and ordered the men who entered the room: "Lock the four of them into a room respectively.  , no one is allowed to contact them without my permission."

    "Yes, you four, I'm offended." The men who entered the room said to Zhu Wen and the others, cupping their fists and cupping their hands.

    Zhu Wen nodded in understanding and was the first to leave the room.

    "Boss, you will regret it." Fang Bingchong said this to Ma Xin and walked out of the room.  Xiang Yu glanced at Ma Xin and said nothing, while Gu Le looked at Ma Xin and opened his mouth, wanting to say something but in the end he couldn't. Finally, he sighed and left the room.

    Ma Xin waited until the four people left, as if all the strength in his body had been taken away, he collapsed on the chair.  After resting for a moment, Ma Xin patted his cheek hard and whispered to himself: "Cheer up Ma Xin, the crisis between Yan'er and Victoria has not been resolved yet, and now is not the time for you to relax."

    After saying this, Ma Xin stood up and walked out the door. He wanted to test Lu En's words and think of a new plan to rescue Han Mengxin.

    Outside Ma Xin’s residence

    Han Yu, who was ambushing a nearby house, watched with some disappointment as the alliance soldiers rushed into the house and then quickly retreated.  Originally, he wanted to fish in troubled waters and look for an opportunity to talk to Han Mengxin, but the whole thing was ruined by the alliance officer who suddenly appeared.

    "Han Yu, what should we do now?" Ning Ping asked softly.

    "wait."

    "wait?"

    "Well, at least we have to wait until night, when it's late at night and everyone goes to bed."

    "Are you going on a night visit?"

    "Yeah." Han Yu closed his eyes and lay on the bed.

    “Then I’ll go too, okay?”

    "Can you agree if I say no?"

    "……cannot."

    "Then it's over. You should get some sleep quickly, otherwise I won't care about you if you mess up at night."

    "Humph, do I need your help?" Ning Ping retorted, lying on the other bed and taking a nap.

    At the same time, the four Zhu Wen people who had been locked up in an empty room behaved differently. Zhu Wen sat quietly by the window and read a book.  Fang Bing made a fuss and loudly blamed Ma Xin for not trusting him.  Xiang Yu also reads, but the books he reads are not suitable for children.  Only Gu Le was sitting alone facing the wall, not knowing what he was doing.

    After hearing the report from his subordinates, Ma Xin remained silent.  After waving his subordinates away, Ma Xin suddenly felt that there was a shortage of manpower. In the past, with the help of Zhu Wen and four people, Ma Xin only had to do very few things. But now, because of a traitor, Ma Xin did not dare to let Zhu Wen and four people help.  People know their next plan, what if the secret is leaked again?

    Time passed unconsciously, and it was late at night in the blink of an eye, and Ma Xin was still thinking hard about a solution.  It's just a pity that Ma Xin is obviously out of shape today and is not suitable to think about things at this time.  I kept thinking about it for a long time, but I couldn't figure it out at all.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" The door rang. Ma Xin did not doubt that he was there, thinking that someone was coming.He persuaded himself to rest, then stood up to open the door and tell the other party not to disturb him.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his mouth, before Ma Xin could open his mouth, a sharp knife went straight to Ma Xin's heart.

    Ma Xin was shocked when she saw this, and subconsciously closed the door and backed away.  Perhaps because the door of Ma Xin was not opened wide enough and the murderer was too impatient, the sharp knife stabbed Ma Xin in the chest, but it did not kill Ma Xin immediately.

    "Who are you?" Ma Xin asked the murderer, covering her chest.

    Looking at the position where Ma Xin's hand was covering, blood was pouring out, and the murderer slowly took off the mask on his head.  As soon as Ma Xin saw the other person's appearance clearly, his eyes widened suddenly and he said in disbelief: "It's actually you?"

    "Yes, it's me. I'm sorry, boss, I'm an undercover agent sent by the organization to you." Fang Bing looked at Ma Xin with a pity expression and said, "It's a pity, boss, you have such good skills. It's such a pity."

    "Haha I didn't expect it to be you. At first, I thought the traitor would be Xiang Yu or Gu Le." Ma Xin said with a wry smile.  Fang Bing's move was very accurate. The position where the sharp knife was stabbed meant that Ma Xin would die tonight. It was just a matter of time.

    Fang Bing grinned after listening to Ma Xin's words, "Don't think that Xiang Yu and Gu Le are good friends. They are people sent to you by the alliance. Boss, not everyone can play with double-dealing.  You got it. Although you are very capable, you are only strong in the industry of starship manufacturing. When it comes to fighting wits and courage with others, to be honest, you are not as good as that idiot Zhu Wen who thinks he is smart."

    "could it be that Zhu Wen was also sent by another force?" Ma Xin was not angry after hearing Fang Bing's words, and just asked in a low voice.

    Fang Bing shrugged upon hearing this, "Didn't I just say that Zhu Wen is a fool? In addition to him treating you as the boss, when did Xiang Yu, Gu Le, and I really treat you as the boss?"

    "I didn't expect that I would be quite a failure as a human being." Ma Xin laughed at himself and said with a wry smile.

    "" Fang Bing didn't answer, just shrugged.

    "Can you promise me something?" Ma Xin asked Fang Bingdao. There was not much time, and there was only one thing that Ma Xin couldn't worry about right now.

    Fang Bing heard the words and replied: "Are you worried about Qiao Yan'er and Victoria? Although the organization is very strict about eradicating the roots, we don't want to cause trouble. In the current situation, if you go to Qiao Yan'er and Victoria to cause trouble, you have to go to Qiao Yan.  Trouble with Son and Victoria is good for the organization."

    After listening to Fang Bing's words, Ma Xin seemed to have put down the last thing on his mind, and was about to speak when suddenly there was a sound of footsteps from the night watchman outside the room.  Upon seeing this, Fang Bing immediately opened the window and jumped out.  When the men on night watch saw Ma Xin lying in a pool of blood, they immediately panicked. One person hurriedly called for someone, while the other stayed in place to protect the scene.

    "Don't panic, go find Zhu Wen for me, go quickly." Ma Xin gritted his teeth and ordered the remaining person.

    Soon, Zhu Wen was taken to Ma Xin's room. When he saw Ma Xin lying in a pool of blood, Zhu Wen immediately burst into tears. He grabbed Ma Xin's hand and shouted: "Boss, boss, wake up."

    "Don't be in a hurry to mourn, I'm not dead yet." Ma Xin said to Zhu Wen angrily.

    Zhu Wen held Ma Xin's hand tightly and said, "Boss, don't worry, you will be fine. The doctor will be here soon."

    "Well, don't talk now. Listen to me. I have two things to do for you. Remember, you are not allowed to tell anyone about these two things, including Fang Bing, Xiang Yu and Gu Le. Can you do it?  ?”

    "Yes." Zhu Wen nodded vigorously and replied.

    "Okay, listen to me. After I die, you go to the storage bank on Xingfu Street, take out the contents of cabinet No. 108, and give them to Qiao Yan'er or Victoria. Remember, the password is Qiao Qiao  Write the full pinyin of the two characters. Do you remember clearly?"

    "Remember." Zhu Wen quickly repeated Ma Xin's words.

    Ma Xin nodded with satisfaction and continued: "The second thing is that the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory is a garbage dump. I deposited a sum of money in Alliance Bank. You take out the money and leave one third of it.  Leave it to Qiao Yan'er and Victoria. As for the rest, you don't have to worry about it. The arena is left to An Sanbao. He has served us for so many years, and he deserves that place."

    "Zhu Wen remembers it."

    "Okay, very good. Zhu Wen, I hope you can do what you say."

    “Boss, stop talking and hold on for a while, the doctor will be here soon.”

    Ma Xin turned a deaf ear and murmured to himself: "Master, I can finally learn from you again. I'm sorry, I didn't take good care of Yan'er and Victoria"

    "Boss, boss" Zhu Wen suddenly saidSeeing that the boss was sinking under the hand he was holding, his heart tightened and he couldn't help shouting loudly. Unfortunately, Ma Xin never responded to him.

    "Boss~" Zhu Wen finally couldn't help but burst into tears.

    Fang Bing, who was hiding outside the window, took a deep breath and said, "For the sake of our eight years of friendship, I will grant your wish and not cause trouble for Zhu Wen."

    While there was chaos in the house, Han Yu and Ning Ping in nearby houses were a little dumbfounded. It seemed that now was not a good time to infiltrate.  Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were preparing to sneak into Ma's house, Ma's house suddenly became lively, followed by brightly lit lights and loud cries.

    "What should we do now?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao.

    "Sleep." Han Yu held it in for a long time and then said.

    "I'm still sleeping, I've been sleeping for almost a day." Ning Ping said a little depressed.

    When Han Yu heard this, he jumped off the bed and walked towards the door.  Ning Ping was delighted when he saw this, picked up the Qiushui Sword and followed him out.  Han Yu turned around and looked at Ning Ping inexplicably and asked, "Why are you following me?"

    "What are you going to do?" Ning Ping couldn't help but asked subconsciously.

    "To the restroom."

    "Fuck." Ning Ping gave Han Yu a middle finger and turned around to go back to the house. But as soon as he entered the house, he immediately woke up, turned around and chased out again.  Because the private house they rented has a toilet.

    Following Han Yu to the street, Ma Xin's house was filled with cries. How could the people living nearby not be alarmed? They slowly walked forward with the people who came out to watch the excitement.  From the people watching the excitement, Han Yu and Ning Ping already knew that Ma Xin, the director of the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory, had been assassinated and was already dead.

    After Han Yu and Ning Ping learned the news, they looked at each other, turned around and walked in the opposite direction of the flow of people. Things had changed, and they had to quickly tell the news to Qiao Yan'er and others who stayed at Lu Yishou repair shop.

    “It’s the right time to die.” Leitch looked at the people with grief-stricken faces and muttered in a low voice.

    "Shut up!" Han Mengxin and Lu En shouted in unison.

    "Hey~" Lu En said that Lei Qi had no objection, but when Han Mengxin, the prisoner, talked about him, Lei Qi was a little unhappy.  But Han Mengxin stared at Lei Qi without any fear and said: "The dead are the most important, and those who do not respect the dead do not deserve the respect of others."

    "Leiqi, don't draw attention to yourself." Lu En reminded Lei Qi in a low voice who wanted to refute.

    Lei Qi took a deep breath, turned around and left.

    "Leiqi, where are you going?" Lu En asked.

    “Go back to your room so that you don’t feel upset when you see someone.” Lei Qi replied without looking back.

    "This guy. Miss Han, please don't be offended, he is such an annoying person." Lu En explained to Han Mengxin.

    "It doesn't matter, I don't bother with people like him." Han Mengxin replied loudly and deliberately.  Leitch was so angry that he gritted his teeth and kept repeating the views of a sage named Kong on villains and women.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 203 Cleaning up

    Chapter 203 Cleaning up

    When Ma Xin died, people in the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory suddenly panicked. Although there were still four leaders, Zhu Wen, who were usually in charge of management, without the backbone, for the workers who relied on the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory, it was like the sky had collapsed.  No, on the third day after Ma Xin's death, something went wrong in a branch factory opened by Bigang on another planet. Zhu Wen had to follow Fang Bing's suggestion and leave Bigang to take charge of the business.

    Before leaving, Zhu Wen followed Ma Xin’s instructions before his death and went to the storage bank on Xingfu Street alone. After taking out the things Ma Xin said, he went to Lu Yishou repair shop.

    Regarding Zhu Wen’s sudden arrival, Qiao Yaner and Victoria behaved very calmly.  According to the past, even if you don't yell or scold, you still have to look at them coldly.  Ever since they heard the news that Ma Xin, whom Han Yu and Ning Ping brought back, had been assassinated, Qiao Yan'er and Victoria felt happy at first, as their long-cherished wish finally came true. However, after falling in love, Qiao Yan'er and Victoria felt more confused.  Confusion about one's future.

    "What are you doing here?" Qiao Yaner asked calmly.

    "I'm here to give you what the boss told you to give to you before he died." Zhu Wen said in a muffled voice.

    "Take it away, we don't care about his things." Victoria shouted.

    Unexpectedly, his words angered Zhu Wen, and Zhu Wen glared and said: "Shut up! You are not allowed to insult Boss Ma Xin! I really feel unworthy of Boss Ma Xin. He has endured the humiliation for so many years, but he has raised two white-eyed wolves. What do you love?  Do you want it? I've already left it to you anyway." After saying that, Zhu Wen dropped his things and turned to leave, but his way back was blocked by Han Yu and Ning Ping who came after hearing the news.

    "What? Do you still want to kill me?" Zhu Wen asked with a sneer.

    "I won't kill you, I just want you to speak clearly." Han Yu replied slowly.

    Zhu Wen raised his eyebrows when he heard this, "Huh! What if I don't say it?"

    "Then your boss will continue to be misunderstood by Qiao Yan'er and Victoria, of course, if there is a misunderstanding." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    Zhu Wen looked a little relaxed after hearing this. Ning Ping on the side saw this and quickly said in a deep voice: "Misunderstandings are often caused by silence. If you talk about it, the misunderstanding will most likely be resolved. Now Ma Xin has already  Death, do you want Ma Xin to die with other people's misunderstanding of him?"

    "Oh~ Okay, I said, but as for whether you believe it or not, that's not up to me. You believe it or not." Zhu Wen said with a long sigh.

    "If what you said is the truth, we will naturally believe it." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Zhu Wen snorted coldly: "Humph!"

    As Zhu Wen told the story, the expressions of Qiao Yaner and Victoria began to change, from the initial indifference to suspicion.  After Zhu Wen finished speaking, Qiao Yan'er picked up the notebook Zhu Wen sent and asked, "You mean, these are my father's notes during his lifetime?"

    "Yes. Those other things are also the relics of your parents during their lifetime. Also, before Boss Ma Xin died, he asked me to take him to apologize to you, saying that he has not taken good care of you all these years."

    Victoria was silent. After listening to Zhu Wen's words, Victoria began to feel a little shaken.  In fact, after careful consideration, this kind of thing still has some credibility.  For example, as Zhu Wen said, with Ma Xin's power in Bigang, if he really wanted to deal with these two yellow-haired girls, Qiao Yan'er and Victoria, it was just a matter of raising his hand. How could it be possible for Qiao Yan'er and Victoria to deal with them?  Jump to the present moment.

    "In short, the person is dead now, believe it or not. The things I promised Boss Ma Xin have been completed, and I'm leaving." After Zhu Wen finished speaking, he stood up to leave.  This time no one stopped him.  Approaching the door, Zhu Wen turned around and said, "I almost forgot one thing. Boss Ma Xin left one-third of his savings to you before he died. I will send it to you in a few days."

    "We don't want his money." Victoria refused.

    "That's not okay. I only follow the boss's instructions. I don't care whether you burn it or throw it away." Zhu Wen shrugged, turned around and left.

    When Zhu Wen walked away, Qiao Yaner looked at Victoria and asked, "Victoria, how many percent of what Zhu Wen said is true?"

    Victoria frowned, thought about it carefully and then replied: "When I woke up, I saw Ma Xin standing next to the murderer, but I didn't really see him murder his adoptive parents"

    "A person's death is like a lamp going out, so what's the point of pursuing this kind of thing now? Don't think too much, it's better to think about the future." Lin Ke stepped forward to persuade.

    After listening to Lin Ke’s persuasion, Qiao Yaner picked up the notebook with the yellow cover again, looked through it gently, and asked Wei WeiDoria said: "Victoria, Lin Ke is right, death is like a lamp going out, let the past be bygones. I have decided that I will inherit my father's mantle and become a mechanical maintenance technician."

    "You? But, but, it's just you, okay?" Victoria asked with some disbelief.

    Qiao Yaner retorted dissatisfied: "Why not? You have forgotten that our parents were both mechanical maintenance technicians during their lifetimes."

    "Yes, but"

    "No more giving in, I've decided. With this book as a guide, I can definitely become a qualified mechanical maintenance technician. By the way, Han Yu, are you still short of people there?"

    Hearing Qiao Yan'er's question, Victoria hurriedly asked: "Yan'er, what do you want to do?"

    "Of course it's better to read thousands of books than to travel thousands of miles. Han Yu, do you still lack people there?"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, ignoring the request in Victoria's eyes, and nodded and replied: "We are still missing a mechanical maintenance technician responsible for maintaining the Courage."

    "Then it's settled. Victoria, don't look sad. If you don't trust me, you can come with me. I believe Han Yu and the others will agree." Qiao Yaner hugged Victoria's arms  Shoulder advised.

    "Forget it, I still hope to live a calmer life." Victoria shook her head and said.

    “That’s such a pity.” Qiao Yaner said with a smile.

    "Oh~ you." Victoria rubbed Qiao Yan'er's head helplessly and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I have only one relative in this world. Please take good care of her for me."

    "Don't worry, there are Lin Ke and Meng Xin" Halfway through the words, Han Yu suddenly stopped talking.  Now that Han Mengxin was still kidnapped, the joy of getting a new companion also diminished a lot in an instant.

    "Don't worry, Xin'er will be fine," Lin Ke advised softly.

    "Well, she will be fine." Han Yu whispered, not knowing whether he was comforting himself or everyone else.

    "Mr. Luen, what's the matter with you coming to see me so late?" Leitch yawned and walked into Luen's room and asked.  As soon as he finished asking, Reich discovered that besides himself and Lu En, there was a stranger in Lu En's room.

    "Mr. Luen, who is this?"

    Seeing Lei Qi pointing at that person, Lu En quickly stopped and said, "Don't be rude, this is the Black Evil Envoy."

    "Black Evil Envoy?" Lei Qi couldn't help but look the stranger up and down curiously.  Lei Qi had only heard about the Black Demon Envoy, and this was the first time he saw him in person.

    "Do you want me to lift off my cloak and give you a clear look?" the black evil envoy asked Lei Qi in a low voice.

    "Okay." Lei Qi replied subconsciously, and cold sweat started to flow from Lu En's head.  Lei Qi didn't understand the Black Devil, but Lu En knew very well that the Black Devil's status was second only to the president and vice president, and he only took orders from the president and vice president.  If the remaining fifty-two people in the poker club, except for the president and vice president, are the power on the surface, then the thirteen people of the Black Demon are the hidden power of the poker club.  Unlike the fifty-two members of the card club who use cards of various colors, the thirteen members of the Black Demon Envoy are distinguished according to the types of cards.  The black evil envoy in front of him is the three of spades, which means that he is the only one among the three cards, and among the fifty-two people in the card club, there are four people.

    "Leiqi, don't be rude!" Lu En shouted loudly.  But what Lu En didn't expect was that the black evil envoy actually took off the cloak covering his head. When he saw the man's face clearly, Lu En was surprised, and even Leitch was also surprised.  .  It turned out to be Fang Bing!

    "You?" Leitch said in disbelief.

    "With your current attitude, no one will feel sorry for you even if I kill you." Fang Bing glanced at Lei Qi coldly, which immediately shocked Lei Qi. With the success of the power inheritance ceremony, Lei Qi now  His sensing power is much stronger than that of ordinary people. He was shocked just now because he sensed the murderous aura released by Fang Bing.

    "Leiqi, don't be rude, and don't be suspicious of the Black Demon Lord." Lu En reminded Lei Qi softly, and Lei Qi nodded after hearing this.  Seeing that Lei Qi listened to his advice, Lu En felt a little relieved, and then asked Fang Bingdao: "Master Black Evil Envoy, I wonder if you have any orders when you suddenly appear?"

    "You messed up my plan, but since you didn't mean to do it, forget it. However, I need your help for some cleanup work due to the failure of the plan."

    "Please give me your instructions, sir." Lu En replied quickly.

    "Xiang Yu and Gu Le are the spies planted here by the Alliance. I don't want them to see the sun tomorrow. I can only have my voice in the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory."

    ? ?After hearing Fang Bing's words, Lei Qi reminded him softly: "Master Heisha, where is Zhu Wen?"

    “That person is nothing to worry about and has already left Big Ang, so let’s let him go for the time being. By the way, An Sambo of the Arena must also be removed.”

    "Yes, please don't worry, sir. You will hear the good news tomorrow morning." Lu En replied quickly.

    "Well, I'm looking forward to it." Fang Bing nodded, stood up and left the room.

    After seeing Fang Bing off, Lei Qi asked Lu En in a low voice: "Mr. Lu En, what do you think Fang Bing is planning to do?"

    "Don't ask too many questions. Everything about the Black Demon Envoy was personally ordered by the president and vice president. We have no right to know." Lu En shook his head and replied.  Not getting the answer he wanted from Lu En, Leitch had no choice but to change the subject and said, "Then let's decide who will deal with Xiang Yu and Gu Le, and who will deal with An Sanbao's family in the arena."

    "It's better for me to deal with An Sanbao's family. Since you got the power, you have become a bit murderous. At this time, you'd better try not to attract too much attention here."

    "It's up to you. I'll leave Xiang Yu and Gu Le to me." Lei Qi shrugged nonchalantly and walked out.

    "Stop! Are you planning to kill someone like this?" Lu En stopped Leitch and asked.

    "Yes, what's the matter? Don't worry, Mr. Luen; I have confidence in myself."

    Lu En shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I also know that you can kill those two people, but you have to forget that since the Black Demon Envoy comes to us at this time, it means that he does not want this matter to become too big, and you are so arrogant.  Do you want to make things bigger and make everyone aware of it?"

    “Er…then I wonder what Mr. Luen thinks?” Leitch scratched his head and asked.

    "Booby." Lu En thought for a while and said coldly.

    "Seduction?" Lei Qi asked tentatively.

    Lu En wanted to punch Leitch, stared at Leitch and said, "Can you be more serious?"

    "I've always been serious." Leitch replied a little aggrievedly.

    Lu En shook his head and said softly: "It is not difficult to trick those two people out now. Thinking about Ma Xin's death, is it still difficult to trick them out?"

    "Thank you, Mr. Luen, for reminding me." Lei Qi thanked him, turned around and left to arrange the arrangements.  Lu En stood up, moved his body, opened the window and jumped out.  Reach had something to do, and Luen also had something to do.  Although I don't know where An Sanbao offended Fang Bing, the orders of Lord Black Demon were still carried out honestly. As for An Sanbao, he can only blame himself for his misfortune.

    Half an hour later, Xiang Yu and Gu Le received a note of unknown origin almost at the same time. There was only one sentence on it, "If you want to know who killed Ma Xin, go to the Shizi Slope outside Big Ang and wait."

    Confused, Xiang Yu and Gu Le left Ma Xin's house through different passages. When they arrived at Shizi Slope, Xiang Yu and Gu Le couldn't help but were stunned and asked in unison: "Xiang Yu (Gu Le), why are you here?"  As soon as the two exchanged information, they immediately understood that they had been tricked, and immediately fought back to back, alert to possible attacks at any time.

    "Tsk, tsk, you are worthy of being a member of the alliance. You are well trained. It's a pity that you will all die here tonight." A person came from behind Shishipo and said to Xiang Yu and Gu Le.

    "Is it you?" Xiang Yu and Gu Le said in unison.

    "Isn't it just me? If others hadn't told me, I really wouldn't have thought that you two would be the lackeys of the alliance." Leitch shrugged.

    "It seems you already know our identities." Xiang Yu looked at Lei Qi with a gloomy face and said.  Gu Le on the side immediately began to move behind Lei Qi, preparing to flank Lei Qi with Xiang Yu.

    "Hehe I heard the workers at the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory bragging that you are very powerful, so let me see how powerful you are." Lei Qi said excitedly.

    Xiang Yu and Gu Le looked at each other. Their tacit understanding of working together to fight against the enemy for many years allowed them to understand each other's intentions without using words. Without any nonsense at the moment, they pounced on Lei Qi from left to right.

    In the family area of ????the arena, An Sanbao, who was at home, looked at his precious daughter An Furong with a sad face. He, his precious daughter, was not destined to be a princess but wanted to find a prince. This was not wishful thinking.  There is also a prodigal woman next to him who is always at odds with him. It is really unfortunate for his family.  Thinking of this, An Sanbao let out a long sigh, and Mrs. Chen, who was sitting aside, immediately said with a cold eyebrow: "What? Are you sighing because you regret marrying me?"

    "Stop looking for trouble, I'm not in the mood to argue with you today." An Sanbao waved his hand and said with a tired look.

    "Hey" Mrs. Chen put her hands on her hips and was about to roar like a lion from Hedong, but when she sawSanbao's face was suddenly stunned.  In the past, when this person faced his unreasonable troubles, the most he could do was smile bitterly, but he had never been so unmotivated like this.  I couldn't help but feel nervous. I lowered my voice and asked softly, "What's wrong? Is there anything on your mind?"

    "Can you talk like you did before? Now when I hear you talking like this, I'm really not used to it." An Sanbao looked at his mother-in-law with a somewhat tangled look and said after a while.

    "Go, you old fool, you're not used to people being gentle to you, you bitch." Mrs. Chen immediately punched An Sanbao on the shoulder.

    After being punched by his mother-in-law, An Sanbao felt that his spirit suddenly became better.  Just as he was about to say a few words, the door was suddenly slammed open. An Sanbao was unhappy and just wanted to see who was so rude.  Unexpectedly, as soon as I saw the person's appearance, I was shocked.  The man was covered in blood. He covered his abdomen with his hands. He raised his head and shouted to An Sanbao: "Master, run." After saying this, the man fell to the ground and died.

    "Tsk, tsk, you are such an admirable loyal servant. Unfortunately, your efforts are in vain." A man in black walked into the room and looked at the dead man and said with some regret.

    "Who killed me?" An Sanbao asked, looking at the man in black.

    "Is it necessary to know? Anyway, both sides will die."

    "It's better than dying as a fool." An Sanbao replied with a wry smile.

    "I'm sorry, I can't say it." As soon as the man in black finished speaking, his figure flashed, and a sword stabbed Chen's throat, who was sitting next to An Sanbao. Chen was killed immediately.

    When An Sanbao saw this, his vision suddenly became blurry, and he murmured to himself: "You prodigal bitch, wait for me for a while, and I will go to accompany you right away."

    The man in black drew his sword and looked at An Sanbao coldly. He was about to raise his sword to stab, but as soon as he raised his arm, he heard an exclamation from behind him, "Mother!"

    "It seems there is one more person who slipped through the net." The man in black turned and looked at An Furong standing at the door and sneered.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the man in black turned around, An Sanbao suddenly got angry and hugged the man in black from behind. At the same time, he shouted at An Furong who was standing at the door: "Run! Run!"

    "Hmph! Can the person I want to kill still run away?" The man in black snorted coldly, turned the sword in his hand and stabbed it. An Sanbao's eyes bulged forward, but the strength in his hand did not weaken at all, and he still charged loudly.  An Furong shouted: "Run! Just stand there in a daze waiting to die!"

    An Furong, who was awakened by the roar, turned around and ran away. The man in black sneered when he saw this, grabbed the sword with his backhand and waved it continuously behind him.

    ……

    "Oh, if you want to escape, how can you escape so easily?" The man in black took off the hands of An Sanbao, who was still holding on to his clothes after being torn into pieces, and said with a sneer.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 204 Saved

    Chapter 204 Saved

    run!  Run as fast as you can!  At this moment, An Furong had only one thought in her mind, run as far as possible.  The tragic death of her parents made An Furong think of nothing else. She just wanted to get rid of the man in black who had been following her like a cat playing with a mouse.

    "Plop~" An Furong, who didn't pay attention to her feet, stumbled and fell forward to the ground.  An Furong ignored the pain on her body and crawled forward using her hands and feet. Unfortunately, the man in black did not show mercy because of her embarrassment. A huge pain came from her ankle. An Furong couldn't help but scream.  It sounded far away in the silent night sky.

    "Hehehehe It's your own fault and you're going to die. You actually went to such a remote place by yourself. If I don't torture you, wouldn't I be sorry for your kindness?" The man in black smiled and slowly walked towards the person sitting on the ground.  An Furong walked away.  An Furong looked horrified and backed away.

    "Seeing that you look so sorry for the audience, you can just die." The man in black raised the sword in his hand, and An Furong looked desperate.

    "!!!" A warning sign popped up in the man in black's heart, and he stepped back several steps. Almost at the same time as the man in black retreated, a cross flame passed between the man in black and An Furong, hitting a tree nearby.  Big tree.  In the light of the fire, the man in black saw a person walking slowly over.

    The man in black frowned and looked at the visitor, feeling a little embarrassed. He knew the visitor as Han Yu, Han Mengxin’s brother. In other words, he was the holder of another Nine Dragon Jade fragment.  In the view of the man in black, if he could possess the broken jade pieces of Nine Dragons, his skills would not be too weak. He was not 100% sure of winning Han Yu at this time.

    "Who are you? Seeing that you are young, leave quickly and I can let you go." The man in black said to Han Yu who appeared in a hoarse voice.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu didn't appreciate it. He sneered and said to the man in black: "Hey, you came to the territory to kill people and you asked me to leave? Are you sick? I won't give you any medicine."

    "Seeking death!" The man in black's face darkened, his figure flashed, and the next second he appeared on the left side behind Han Yu.

    "Qiang!" The man in black's face turned red, and he cursed: "Despicable!"

    "Hey~ Are you still shameless? It was obviously you who attacked me secretly and was repulsed by my companions. Why do you blame me for being mean? Oh, no wonder you have to cover your face. It turns out that you yourself know that you are shameless in front of others."  Han Yu laughed at the man in black.

    The man in black was speechless. He was determined to fight Han Yu, but he looked worriedly at the guy who just stopped him. From the previous confrontation, the man in black already understood that the opponent's swordsman was as good as his own.  .  Coupled with Han Yu, he has no chance of winning tonight.

    "Hmph! Since you have such strong tastes, I will satisfy you." The man in black snorted coldly, jumped into the darkness behind him, and gradually disappeared.

    After confirming that the man in black had left, Han Yu looked at An Furong who was sitting on the ground, only to find that the other person had passed out due to excessive blood loss.  The man in black was really ruthless. He chased An Furong all the way and left hundreds of wounds on An Furong's body. But the most troublesome thing was the wound on An Furong's leg. If it was not treated in time, An Furong might be injured in the future.  Fleur will become a cripple.  She wasn't very good-looking to begin with, but if she became lame again, she might even be unable to find her husband's family.

    "Oh~ What bad luck." Han Yu sighed, reached out and grabbed An Furong's arm, and carried An Furong on his back.  Ning Ping saw this and said, "I'm going to find a doctor."

    "Come back! Where are you going to find a doctor at this time? Come back first, I have a solution." Han Yu stopped Ning Ping and said.

    "Do you have any idea?" With doubts, Ning Ping followed Han Yu back to the Lu Yishou repair shop.  When Qiao Yan'er and others saw Han Yu coming back carrying An Furong on his back, they thought Han Yu and Ning Ping had gone hunting and were coming back carrying a wild boar.  But when he saw clearly who was carrying someone on Han Yu's back, he was immediately shocked.

    Han Yu asked Lin Ke and the three girls to clean An Furong's wounds while he returned to his room on the Courage.  Not long after, Han Yu left the Courage with a small bottle and came to the Lu Yishou repair shop.  At this moment, An Furong's wounds had almost been cleaned up. Han Yu said to Lin Ke and the others, "Stay away."

    Lin Ke and the others took a few steps back as instructed. After Lin Ke and others stepped away, Han Yu threw the vial in his hand next to where An Furong was lying.  The vial fell to the ground and shattered, and the yellow-white light spots originally in the vial instantly enveloped An Furong who was lying on the ground.

    "Han Yu, what was that you threw?" Field couldn't help his curiosity and asked Han Yu in a low voice.  Lin Ke and others next to him also pricked up their ears and listened to Han Yu's answer.

    "Nothing? The healing bottle that Mengxin gave me before." Han Yu replied, and then said with some distress: "That's the best thing to do."??One bottle is gone.  "

    "Healing bottle?" Field asked puzzledly.

    "Ah, my sister Mengxin is an esper like me, but her ability is of the light system, which can effectively treat trauma, but has no attack power. When I was young, I often fought with people, so she gave me  I prepared a lot of healing bottles. It’s just a pity that I was ignorant when I was a child and didn’t know the preciousness of those small bottles. As a result, now, alas, I won’t be able to use them in the future.”

    Hearing this, Field understood. No wonder Han Mengxin didn’t make healing bottles for everyone to use as spares. It turned out that small bottles like that were not easy to get.

    Just when Han Yu was explaining the origin of the healing bottle to everyone, An Furong's injuries were rapidly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.  An Furong woke up leisurely, feeling as if she was in the sun, and her whole body was warmed by the sun. The comfortable An Furong couldn't help but moan.  Immediately afterwards, I heard the voices of strange men and women.

    "Oh, wake up, wake up, it seems that the effect of this healing bottle is really good."

    An Furong couldn't help but open her eyes. She didn't recognize anyone in front of her.  One of the girls with a kind face asked with concern: "You're awake, don't move around, your injuries haven't healed yet."

    An Furong nodded slightly subconsciously, glanced around, and couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. There was no trace of the man in black, and she should have escaped now.

    An Furong, who had let go of her worries, felt that her eyelids were fighting up and down, and she heard a girl's voice in her ear, "If you are very sleepy, just take a nap. It's safe here and no one will hurt you."  "

    An Furong fell into a deep sleep.

    Bigang Wai Shishi Slope

    Lei Qi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said to Xiang Yu and Gu Le with an excited expression: "I didn't expect, I didn't expect that the two of you could work together to achieve the effect of one plus one greater than two. Hehe It's really amazing.  I feel excited. Since the power inheritance ceremony was completed, I haven’t had the chance to test my current strength. Thank God for allowing me to meet you two grindstones."

    Xiang Yu and Gu Le secretly complained in their hearts. The two of them had exceeded their performance in the previous combination, but they didn't expect that it only made Lei Qi vomit two mouthfuls of blood. After that, he acted like a normal person, still looking at the two of them with excitement.  people.

    "He is simply a lunatic!" Xiang Yu and Gu Le thought to themselves at the same time.

    "Hehe Since you are no longer attacking, let me attack." Lei Qi chuckled and squatted down slightly, assuming an offensive posture. Xiang Yu and Gu Le did not dare to neglect, and they concentrated on holding their breath and prepared.  Meet Leitch's attack.

    "Hehe" Lei Qi grinned at the two nervous-looking people. Immediately after the figure flashed, Xiang Yu seemed to see an afterimage and rushed towards him. He quickly used his special skills and tried to  Take over Leitch's attack.  Unexpectedly, Lei Qi was just a feint. After successfully deceiving Xiang Yu, he kicked Gu Le in the abdomen.  Gu Le screamed and flew backwards, not stopping until he broke two big trees.  Lei Qi, however, was so powerful that he immediately reached out and grabbed Xiang Yu's right arm.

    "Chila~"

    "Ah~"

    Lei Qi actually tore off Xiang Yu’s right arm at shoulder level.

    "Xiang Yu!" Gu Le, who was covering his abdomen, screamed and stood up to save him. But as soon as he stood up, Gu Le felt a cramp in his abdomen, which made him sit back on the ground again.

    At this time, Lei Qi seemed to be stimulated by the blood and became fierce. He crushed Xiang Yu's left knee with one foot, grabbed Xiang Yu's right ankle with both hands, and heard a "tearing" sound when his arms struggled.  , as if a piece of rag was torn apart with force, Xiang Yu's body was pulled into two pieces by Leitch, and Xiang Yu's screams stopped abruptly.  Gu Le, who was not far away, felt his liver and gallbladder split when he saw the tragic way Xiang Yu died.  Seeing Lei Qi holding half of Xiang Yu's body in his hand, and seeing Xiang Yu's head still attached to his neck swinging as Lei Qi moved around, Gu Le's crotch got wet and he peed.

    Lei Qi sniffed as he walked in, and a smell hit his nostrils. He couldn't help frowning and cursing: "Damn, I didn't expect that he turned out to be a waste." Cursing in his mouth, Lei Qi pointed half of the piece in his hand towards Ucha Gule  After smashing it, Gu Le heard a scream in his ears, his eyes bulged, and he fell to the ground on his back.

    “…Holy shit, you’re not going to be scared to death, are you?” Lei Qi cursed secretly and stepped forward to take a look.  To be on the safe side, Leitch stepped on Gu Le's chest, crushing Gu Le's internal organs and causing blood to flow from his mouth.

    "Hehe Even if you are pretending to be dead, you are dead now." Leitch retracted his foot and turned to leave.

    The next day, when people passing by saw the bodies of Xiang Yu and Gu Le, Bigang once again caused an uproar.??Big wave.  First Ma Xin, then Xiang Yu and Gu Le, who is the next target?  No one knows whether it is Fang Bing who is still staying in Bigang or Zhu Wen who has gone to deal with the situation in the branch factory.  However, as An Sanbao's family was almost wiped out, people knew one thing.  Bigang is not safe now, there is a serial killer.  It is precisely because of the existence of this murderer that Bigang, which used to be very lively at night, is now almost invisible on the street as soon as it gets dark.

    "How come there are still people left alive?" Fang Bing looked at Lu En with some dissatisfaction and asked.

    "No way, I didn't expect Han Yu to suddenly appear at that time." Lu En replied with a shrug.

    "Han Yu? Is he the captive's brother?"

    "Yes."

    "Lu En obeys the order." Fang Bing said in a deep voice.

    "My subordinate is here." Lu En quickly replied seriously.

    "From now on, I will take over your mission and you will obey my orders."

    Without waiting for Lu En to object, Lei Qi said unconvinced: "Why?"

    "Just because I am the Black Evil Envoy."

    "Is the Black Demon so great? Are you so confident in taking credit from others?"

    "Leiqi! Stop talking!" Lu En stopped Lei Qi and said anxiously.

    "Originally, we worked hard, but in the end we couldn't get him to say hello. I didn't expect that now that I see an advantage, I will jump out and try to take advantage. I don't accept it!" Lei Qi said with a stubborn look.

    "That's good, but I won't accept this task being handed over to the Black Demon Envoy now." Lian Peng walked into the room with a stern face and agreed with Lei Qi.

    "You guys are so brave." Fang Bing said with an angry smile.

    "Humph, we have reason to be bold." Leitch replied tit for tat.

    Lu En sighed, no matter what, you can do whatever you like.  You are all uncles, and I am the grandson.  I can't offend anyone, so I can just be a mute.

    It's a pity that Lu En wanted to stay out of the matter, but Lei Qi and others didn't want to let him go. They heard Lei Qi say: "Mr. Lu En, please be tougher. You are the person in charge of our mission. Please tell this person."  Black Demon Envoy, our mission is completed by ourselves, there is no need for him to interfere."

    Lu En's mouth was filled with bitterness and he felt troubled. He looked at Fang Bing, then at Lei Qi and Lian Peng, who shared the same hatred.  In the end, Fang Bing said in difficulty: "Master Black Demon, this, that"

    "Forget it, I won't make it difficult for you. We are limited to three people. If you can get another piece of Nine Dragons jade within three days, then I will ignore this matter. Otherwise, I will have to send out the Black Evil Order.  Forcing you to submit.”

    After hearing this compromise, Lu En was so happy that he almost knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Fang Bing, praising Heisha for making the Lord forgiving.  Looking at Lei Qi and Lian Peng, Lu En said angrily: "Lei Qi, do you think I don't die fast enough? You cause me trouble all the time. Fortunately, Fang Bing is reasonable. If he meets an unreasonable black evil user,  , then none of the three of us can survive."

    “Oh, if we really fight, I might not lose to him.” Lei Qi, who gained great confidence from Xiang Yu and Gu Le, replied nonchalantly.

    "Don't talk nonsense. Confidence is a good thing, but excessive self-confidence turns into arrogance." Lu En frowned and advised Lei Qi.

    "Okay, okay, I understand. Mr. Lu En, you better think about how we got the broken jade pieces from Han Yu and his gang in three days. Lianpeng, why did you suddenly come here?  Aren’t you going to accompany that Han Mengxin?”

    "I want you to take care of it. I'm not here to find you." Lian Peng rolled her eyes at Lei Qi, then looked at Lu En and said, "Mr. Lu En, I have an idea about the broken jade pieces in Kowloon."

    "what idea?"

    "How about we have a fight with Han Yu and his gang?"

    Lu En asked with some interest: "How to arrange a fight?"

    Upon hearing this, Lian Peng quickly explained to Lu En: "Mr. Lu En, there is nothing we can do against Han Yu's group at the moment. We are just worried that when we push the other party into a corner, the other party will damage the pieces of Kowloon jade in their hands. But if  If we have a duel, we don't need to worry about this. We can use Han Mengxin as bait and tell Han Yu and others that as long as they win the duel, we will return Han Mengxin to them and give them the Nine Dragons Broken Jade in our hands.  Give them the piece.”

    "Ah? Then we are not at a disadvantage. In this case, why don't we use Han Mengxin's life safety to force Han Yu and his gang to hand over the broken pieces of Kowloon jade?" Lei Qi asked in confusion.

    Lianpeng rolled her eyes at Lei Qi and said, "What if the other party doesn't care about Han Mengxin's life or death, or Han Mengxin is unwilling to let Han Yu and his gang go to the hospital for her own sake?"Difficulty, what should I do if I commit suicide?  All this was done to be on the safe side, in order to prevent Han Yu and his gang from damaging the Jiulong Jade Piece in anger.  "

    "But will they agree?" Leitch asked again.

    "They will not refuse. I learned from my chat with Han Mengxin that there are several people in Han Yu's group who are very capable. Han Mengxin has always believed that his brother will come to save him sooner or later."

    "That's it. It doesn't mean you can't give it a try." After listening to Lianpeng's words, Lu En thought while stroking his chin.

    After a long time, Lu En nodded and said to Lian Peng: "Okay, let's do what you suggested, Lian Peng. Hmm Lei Qi and I are only two people, do we still need to ask the Black Demon Envoy for help?"

    "If I don't find him, I don't want to give him any credit." Leitch immediately replied.

    "In this case? There is no time to mobilize helpers in three days." Lu En said with some embarrassment.

    "HmmMr. Luen, have you forgotten me?" Lianpeng asked with a slight cough.

    "You?" Lu En and Leitch looked at the lotus in disbelief and said.

    Lianpeng said very dissatisfied: "What's wrong with me? Who told you that you have to fight and kill each other when you ask for a fight. Anyway, it's a win-win-win situation. It's fine if you two win. I'm just filling in."

    After listening to Lianpeng’s words, Lu En nodded and said, “Well, that makes sense. As long as Leitch and I win the game, it doesn’t matter whether we compete in the third game. Leitch, are you confident that you can win?”

    "Of course, but let's agree first that Han Yu will be left to me, and I will teach him a lesson." Lei Qi demanded, clenching his fists with a ferocious smile on his face.

    "As for me" Lu En recalled the swordsman he fought with last night and secretly decided on his opponent.

    Seeing that both Lu En and Lei Qi agreed to her proposal, Lian Peng smiled and said, "Then it's decided. I will be responsible for telling Han Yu and his gang about this matter. You can decide the time and place for the fight.  Remember to tell me after we have discussed it." After that, Lianpeng hummed a little tune and left.

    "Hey, Mr. Luen, were you shocked just now?" Lei Qi looked at the back of Lotus Pendant with some dull eyes.

    "Hmmwell." Lu En coughed lightly and had to admit that as a close disciple of the peerless ghost fox Maser, Lian Peng had begun to show a personal charm that was no less than that of her master.

    "A casual smile is indeed the easiest to move people's hearts." Lu En, who came back to his senses, glanced at Lei Qi who was still in a sluggish state, and thought to himself.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 205 The Man in Black

    Chapter 205: Man in Black

    Exposed first-hand repair shop

    Victoria looked at An Furong who was sitting in the open space outside in a daze with some worry. It had been three days. From the time An Furong woke up for the first time to now, An Furong had not finished drinking. She just stared at the sky blankly and said something.  Not sent.  Victoria understood An Furong's feelings at this time. Seeing An Furong's appearance, Victoria seemed to see herself ten years ago. It was just that she still had Qiao Yan'er to worry about, but the An Furong in front of her was the only one in the world.  She was left alone.

    Just when Victoria was worried and unable to do anything, a hand gently patted Victoria's shoulder from behind. Victoria looked back and saw that it was Han Yu.

    "What? Is it still the same as yesterday?" Han Yu asked softly.

    "Yeah." Victoria replied softly.

    "" Han Yu was silent for a moment, then stepped towards An Furong. Just as Victoria stretched out her hand to stop her, she heard Qiao Yan'er's voice in her ear, "Victoria, let him try." Victoria put down her hand after hearing this,  He looked at Han Yu worriedly and expectantly.

    "Hey, are you busy?" Han Yu stepped forward to say hello.

    "Yeah." An Furong responded feebly.

    "Ask you something."

    "Please tell me." An Furong knew that the man named Han Yu in front of her was the one who saved her that night and used precious secret medicine to heal his injuries, so An Furong still respected Han Yu in her heart.

    "Well, if you sit here and look at the sky, can you avenge the family's destruction?" Han Yu asked.

    "Huh?" An Furong's face instantly sank, she stared at Han Yu and asked, "What did you just say?"

    "I said, if you sit here and look at the sky, will the man in black who killed your whole family die?" Han Yu stared at An Furong's angry eyes and repeated word for word.

    An Furong's fist tightened again and again, and finally she loosened it weakly. An Furong gritted her teeth and said, "If it weren't for the fact that you saved my life, I would definitely kill you!"

    "Kill me? Haha just you?" Han Yu asked An Furong with a smile, as if he heard a big joke.  Victoria, who was standing not far away, was about to pass, but was held tightly by Qiao Yaner.

    "Yan'er, let me go. That Han Yu is so shameless. Is he so persuasive? Isn't this just adding fuel to the fire ah!"

    Victoria exclaimed. Just as she was talking to Qiao Yan'er, An Furong had been easily knocked down by Han Yu.  Seeing this, Victoria quickly shook off Qiao Yan'er's pull and stepped forward. Before she could take two steps, Han Yu shouted to An Furong, who had been knocked to the ground by him: "Did you see that? Just because of that  With the skills you have as a three-legged cat, there is no hope of revenge. However, you can't take revenge yourself, but you can ask others to help you take revenge. As for yourself, live well and don't let your parents' blood  If you die in vain, you will be worthy of them if you die in vain."

    Han Yu almost yelled the last sentence. An Furong lay on the ground without getting up and smiled sadly: "Ask someone to take revenge? Who should I ask to help me take revenge? I don't even know who the murderer is I  , I, how do you think I can take revenge?" At the end of her words, An Furong couldn't bear it anymore and burst into tears.  Hearing An Furong's cry, Victoria felt relieved.  The most fearful thing is to feel stuffy in your heart. If you feel stuffy, you will get sick. Now that you are better, cry and let your mood be properly vented, which will have a good effect on your body.

    After crying a lot, An Furong stood up and said to Han Yu: "Thank you."

    "You're welcome. Although you are alone now, there are still people who care about you. No, that Victoria is very worried about you." Han Yu smiled and shook his head, pointing to Victoria who was standing not far away.  Said to An Furong.

    "I know. But I still want to thank you. Thank you for waking me up and making me understand that just sitting here and worrying can't keep my hatred." An Furong said to Han Yu sincerely.

    "Han Yu, is she okay?" Victoria walked over and asked softly.

    "You have to ask her yourself." Han Yu shrugged, looked at An Furong and said: "An Furong, to be honest, I don't know who killed your whole family? But I can assure you that if you let me  If I know who it is, I will take action to avenge your family.”

    "……Thanks."

    After comforting An Furong, Han Yu saw Field running over sweating profusely. Han Yu joked: "What's wrong Field? Is there a gangster chasing you?"

    "Yes, there is a beautiful female gangster chasing me." Field, who ran over, rolled his eyes and said casually.

    &nbsp;Han Yu smiled when he heard this and asked seriously: "What happened?"

    Seeing this, Field stopped joking and replied: "The robbers who kidnapped Mengxin sent someone here. Han Yu, you will never guess who that messenger is?"

    "Oh, who is it?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Heheyou'll know if you go and see it." Field said in a coquettish way.

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this, "Tsk, you are just trying to be mysterious. Where is the envoy now?"

    "follow me."

    As Field came to the commercial street of Bigang, Han Yu felt that the surroundings seemed familiar as he walked. He stopped Field and asked, "Field, have we visited here before?"

    "Yes, and we also rescued the messenger here once. Let's go, the messenger is in that dessert shop." Field replied, pointing to a dessert shop on the roadside.

    Entering the dessert shop, Han Yu was indeed surprised to see the kidnapper’s envoy, who turned out to be the girl who was harassed by the gangsters.

    "Hello." Han Yu sat opposite the lotus.

    "Hello, I didn't expect that we would meet here in this way." Lianpeng said softly.

    "Is my sister okay?" Han Yu directly asked the question he was most concerned about.

    "Fortunately, I haven't been abused, please don't worry." Lianpeng replied quickly.

    "My sister has been kidnapped, how can you make me feel relieved?" Han Yu smiled bitterly and asked Lian Peng, "Tell me your conditions."

    "Nine dragon pieces of jade." Lianpeng bit her lips and whispered.

    "Here, when will you let my sister go?" Han Yu took out the wooden box from his arms without hesitation, put it in front of the lotus and asked.

    Lianpeng obviously did not expect this situation to happen. After being stunned for a moment, he said happily: "Don't you know the value of the broken pieces of Jiulong jade? Actually"

    "Thank you for your kindness. I know very well what the Nine Dragons Jade Piece is, but my sister is more important than the Nine Dragons Jade Piece." Han Yu interrupted Lianpeng's words with a wave of his hand.

    This time Lianpeng finally understood, and she couldn't help but feel a little moved.  Seeing Han Yu hesitate for a moment, he said softly: "Actually, there is another way that you can save Han Mengxin without losing the broken jade pieces of Nine Dragons."

    When Han Yu heard that there was a way to get the best of both worlds, he couldn't help but be startled. He glanced at the lotus pod suspiciously, wondering what the girl in front of him was planning.  However, Han Yu was in a daze, but Ning Ping, who was sitting next to him, was not in a daze. Seeing that Han Yu didn't speak, he asked, "What can I do?"

    "Our goal and yours are both the Nine Dragons Jade Pieces, so I propose to my companions that we have three battles with you, and win two out of three games. If you win one, you can get the other side's Nine Dragons Jade Pieces."

    "Are there any rules?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "We choose the time, place, and opponent, and we don't care whether we live or die." Lianpeng replied softly.

    "We can only passively accept it?" Ning Ping asked with some dissatisfaction.

    "this……"

    "Okay, Ning Ping, don't push yourself too hard." Han Yu interrupted Ning Ping and said, "They have Mengxin as a bargaining chip. What do we have? They don't need Mengxin to blackmail us into handing over the pieces of Kowloon jade."  It's very good. You must have contributed a lot to this matter. Although I don't know why you did this, I still want to thank you."

    Facing Han Yu's sincere gaze, Lianpeng suddenly felt that everything she had done before had paid off, and said softly: "This is nothing. I like Mengxin very much and want to be friends with Mengxin. It's just what I can do  That’s all you need, the rest is up to you.”

    "This is natural." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Well, since you have agreed, the next time we meet, it will be the time to notify you of the fight. You will be notified tomorrow night at the latest. I will go back first." Lianpeng stood up and said to Han Yu.

    "Please take good care of my sister." Han Yu asked, looking at the lotus.

    “…I would have done that even if you didn’t tell me.” Lianpeng replied softly.

    After seeing the lotus leaves away, Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping and Field and asked, "What do you think?"

    "Half-truth," Field replied.

    "Regardless of whether it's true or not, Mengxin is in their hands, and all we can do is take the bait." Ning Ping replied in a deep voice.

    "Haha Don't be so serious all the time. You have to know that Mengxin likes sunny boys. If you look at everyone all day long like someone owes you money, you won't attract Mengxin to like you." Han Yu patted  He patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said.

    ?Ning Ping looked at Han Yu dumbfounded when he heard this. He really didn't expect that Han Yu was still in the mood to joke at this time.

    "Okay, now that we know that Mengxin is fine, this is good news for us. With the good news, we will naturally be happy. Let's go back first and tell Lin Ke and the others the news. For Mengxin's sake  , they are also worried like us."

    Hearing the news brought back by Han Yu and others, Lin Ke and others finally breathed a sigh of relief, as long as everything was fine.  The rest is of course to save people.  The value of the broken pieces of Kowloon jade is immeasurable, so Ningping and others are really reluctant to give it away like this.  However, if the kidnappers threaten Han Mengxin's life, Ningping and others will still acquiesce to Han Yu's actions.  But now that the kidnappers have made a request for a fight, Ning Ping and others will naturally have to make a careful calculation.  Although the initiative in this battle lies with the kidnappers, the only absolute winner is strength. As long as the strength is strong enough, there is nothing to worry about.

    Unlike Han Yu and others who were gearing up, when Lianpeng returned to Ma Xin's residence with a smile, what he saw was a mess.  Lianpeng was shocked, and quickly grabbed a passerby and asked, "What happened?"

    "Miss Lianpeng, someone attacked here just now."

    "Did something happen to my friend?" Lianpeng asked quickly.

    The person being questioned knew that Lian Peng was asking about the girl named Han Mengxin, and quickly replied: "Oh, no, no, the attacker did not rush into the house, but was stopped by Master Fang Bing. I really didn't expect that Master Fang Bing  It has been hidden all this time.”

    "Thank you." Lianpeng thanked him, said goodbye to the man who kept talking, and ran to his room.  It wasn't until she saw Han Mengxin sitting in front of the window reading with a calm look on her face that Lianpeng breathed a sigh of relief.

    "You're back, have you seen my brother?" Han Mengxin asked, putting down the book in his hand.

    "Yes, I saw it. I have already told them everything. What's left is three battles. Mengxin, what happened just now?" Lianpeng answered and asked.

    But before Han Mengxin could say anything, the door rang, and Lei Qi's voice came from outside, "Lianpeng, hurry up and follow me to see Mr. Lu En. We have something to discuss."

    Hearing this, Lianpeng glanced at Han Mengxin apologetically. After receiving Han Mengxin's reply that it didn't matter, she opened the door and asked Lei Qi, "What happened?"

    "Let's go to Mr. Luen first." As he spoke, Leitch glanced into the room. Lianpeng quickly closed the door, stared at Leitch and shouted, "What are you looking at?"

    "Hey~ You need a piece of meat to take a look. Let's go, Mr. Luen is still waiting for us." Reich muttered in a low voice, turned around and walked towards Luen's room.  Lianpeng bared her teeth at Lei Qi and followed Lei Qi to Lu En's room.

    As soon as he saw Lian Peng, Lu En immediately asked: "Lian Peng, how did things go? Did the other party accept the challenge?"

    "I agreed." Lianpeng nodded slightly and replied.

    "Huh? Agree?" Lu En asked a little embarrassed.

    "Huh? Mr. Lu En, what happened while I was away? Don't you still hope that the other party will agree?" Lian Peng looked at Lu En in confusion and asked.

    "Hmm one moment and another. Lianpeng, you don't know, during the time you were out, we had a big trouble here."

    "big trouble?"

    "Um."

    Ma Xin’s residence an hour ago

    Because of Ma Xin’s assassination, the people working here have been feeling a little depressed during this period and have lost all energy.  It is precisely because of this that the doorman was negligent and did not find out until a man in black entered the house.

    "Hey~hey~ this is a private residence, please come out. If you are looking for someone, please tell me who you are looking for?" The guard in charge of guarding the door quickly ran out of the door to stop the man in black and said.

    “Give me back the things.” The man in black said with a bit of a tongue.

    When the guard heard this, he couldn't help but frown, and stretched out his hand to push the man in black out first.  Unexpectedly, before he could touch the man in black, he found that his hand was grabbed by a dry and black hand.

    "Give me the stuff back."

    The guard in black felt a little creeped out by the emotionless tone of the man in black. He struggled hard and said, "Let me go! You madman!" He shouted while waving his other hand to hit the man in black.

    "Chila~"

    The guard let out a scream, and his hand grabbed by the man in black was forcefully torn off from his shoulder.  The screams alerted people who were still working nearby.  People immediately put down their work and rushed out. At a glance, they saw the man in black standing in the open space of the house, and the man who had lost an arm and was lying on the ground in pain.Tumbling doorman.

    "Damn it, how long has Mr. Ma Xin been dead? Someone comes to look for trouble, brothers! Copy the guy!" someone shouted loudly.

    Seeing that a siege was about to break out, a voice came from the door of the house: "Stop!"

    Everyone turned around and saw that it was Fang Bing.  Now that Ma Xin is dead, Zhu Wen is away, and Xiang Yu and Gu Le have been killed one after another, Fang Bing is the only one left in charge of the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory.

    Fang Bing walked up to the man in black and asked in a deep voice: "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    "Give me back the things." The man in black replied solemnly.

    Fang Bingyi frowned and asked the people around him: "Which of you knows him?"

    Everyone shook their heads. Who knows where this man in black came from?

    Seeing that Fang Bing couldn’t get a result from his inquiry, he asked the man in black again: “Hey, who took your things?”

    "Give me the stuff back."

    "If you don't tell me who took your stuff? How can I help you get it back?"

    "Give me the stuff back."

    ……

    After asking more than a dozen questions in a row, Fang Bing only got the answer "Give me the things back."  Someone on the side said softly: "Master Fang Bing, do you think the man in black has a problem here?" As he spoke, the speaker pointed to his head.  Fang Bing understood and whispered: "Go find the police and move quickly." The speaker left in response.

    After a while, two police officers arrived at the scene.  Of the two policemen, one fat and one thin, the fat one has a fat face. If he were not wearing a police uniform, no one would believe that he is a policeman.  The fat policeman walked up to the man in black and yelled at him: "Hey, where are you from?"

    "Give me the stuff back."

    “Damn, I’m so brave. Look, look, do you know what I do?” The fat policeman pointed at the clothes he was wearing and shouted with a fierce look on his face.

    But the man in black remained unmoved and continued to repeat what he had already repeated many times.

    "Hey~ You are very courageous. If I don't make you suffer a little today, you won't know how powerful your grandpa and I are." As he spoke, the fat policeman took out the pistol he carried.

    But before the fat policeman could be proud, the fat policeman felt that his hand was empty, and the pistol was already in the hands of the man in black.  The man in black looked at the pistol in his hand, shook his head and replied, "This is not what I want." As he spoke, the man in black held it in his hand, and the all-steel pistol immediately fell into pieces.

    The fat policeman swallowed his saliva and stared at the hand of the man in black that looked weak but easily crushed the pistol. He secretly regretted that he had to act like a hero today.

    The fat policeman who was riding a tiger and was unable to dismount turned his head and glanced at his companion, hoping that he could come to the rescue.  It's a pity that the thin policeman was very smart and knew that it was useless to go up. He simply stood still and turned to Fang Bingdao: "Mr. Fang, could you please tell me when did this man in black appear?" {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net  Thank you all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 206 The Leopard Man Trio

    Chapter 206 Leopard Man Trio

    "You are so unloyal!" The fat policeman immediately cursed in his heart when he saw that his companion who had gone to the shampoo room with him to rebel against the immorality last night did not come to help him.  However, the current situation still needs to be resolved. While taking a small tentative step back, he comforted the man in black and said: "Wait here for a moment, I will help you understand the situation."

    Xiao Xiao stepped back a little. Seeing that the man in black didn't respond, the fat policeman immediately took a big step back, turned around and ran away. As he ran, he yelled at the thin policeman: "You have no loyalty"

    "Pfft~" The fat policeman looked down and saw that a hole the size of a bowl suddenly opened in his stomach. He could see the scenery from the front directly.

    Everyone present was in panic. Fang Bing stared at the man in black. It was the man in black who attacked the fat policeman just now.  With unknown origins and strong skills, Fang Bing felt that things were a bit tricky.

    "You, you are so unfaithful" The fat policeman tried his best to raise his head, stared at the thin policeman standing next to Fang Bing, and breathed out after saying the last words in his life.  The thin policeman was frightened. Once upon a time, he once thought that he was the local emperor in this area. As long as he wore these clothes, whether he went to a karaoke bar or a hair salon, he would not only get the best service, but also he would not have to spend any money.  But now, the death of the fat policeman has completely awakened the thin policeman. If someone doesn't care about what he is wearing, he is nothing.

    Fang Bing ignored the frightened skinny policeman, stepped forward and said to everyone: "Stay back, don't provoke him."

    "Give me back the things!!!" After not getting what he wanted, the man in black finally got impatient, raised his head and yelled angrily at the other party.

    A roar shocked the people around him, and Fang Bing, who saw the other person's appearance clearly, was even more shocked. The man in black standing in front of him didn't have a face at all, but had a leopard head!

    "Regenerator!" Fang Bing only had time to think of these three people in his mind. The man in black on the opposite side had already taken action. He saw that his figure was like thunder, and he rushed in front of Fang Bing in the blink of an eye.  Fang Bing subconsciously raised his hand to block the attack of the man in black, but he was still a step too slow. Fang Bing took a few steps back before he stabilized his body.

    Fang Bing shook his numb arms and looked at the regenerator standing in front of him with a somewhat horrified expression.  The so-called regenerators are ordinary people who have neither superpower talents nor the ability to learn ancient martial arts. They use medical techniques prohibited by the alliance to exchange parts of their bodies with parts of the bodies of alien beasts to achieve the purpose of strengthening themselves.  However, Fang Bing has encountered one or two people who have changed hands and feet. This is the first time that Fang Bing has encountered someone who has changed heads like the one he encountered today.

    Just when Fang Bing was confused, the man in black had already pounced on him again.  Perhaps it was animal intuition, but the man in black set his sights on Fang Bing when no one else was looking for him.

    "Holy shit!" Fang Bing cursed secretly and dodged the fatal attack of the man in black. The clothes on his chest were cut open with a big hole.  Fang Bing was not without gains. While avoiding the attack of the man in black, he reached out and pulled off the cloak covering the head of the man in black.

    When Fang Bing saw the true face of the man in black, like everyone present, Fang Bing took a deep breath. The regenerator in front of him definitely did not voluntarily undergo organ exchange. There were almost no human characteristics in him.  .

    It’s like a cheetah that can walk upright!

    Finding out that his identity was exposed, the man in black glared at Fang Bing who had revealed his secret. Looking at the way he gritted his teeth, Fang Bing was almost sure that the other party wanted to eat him alive bite by bite.

    After swallowing secretly, Fang Bing rushed to the man in black and waved to him: "Come on~"

    In fact, there was no need for Fang Bing to provoke him at all. Before Fang Bing could finish his words, the Leopard Man had already launched an attack. The thunderous speed made Fang Bing secretly frightened. He hurriedly dodged to avoid the Leopard Man's one-shot kill.  The Leopard Man, who returned without success again, finally let out an angry roar, and the sound was shocking.

    Fang Bing didn’t want to show his strength in front of others, so he frowned slightly, turned around and ran out, with the angry Leopard Man chasing after him.  But Fang Bing didn't know that from the previous dangerous evasions, the people present had already concluded that Fang Bing had extraordinary abilities.

    Just when he said this, Lu En shut his mouth, and Lianpeng couldn't help but urge: "What happened next?"

    "Later I killed the leopard man." A man's voice came from the window, startling Lianpeng.  Lu En quickly opened the window and welcomed Fang Bing in.

    "Master Black Demon, are you okay?" Lu En asked with concern.

    "Thank you for your concern. I was slightly injured, but just like I just didAs I said, that leopard man has been killed by me.  "

    When Lu En heard this, he immediately asked nervously: "Are you injured? Is it okay?"

    "It's not a fatal injury, but I may not be able to help you in the next operations. I need to go back to the headquarters because I discovered something that the organization must pay attention to." Fang Bing shook his head slightly and said.

    "You want to leave?" Leitch asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Um."

    "What's going on here?"

    "give up."

    “Give up?” Leitch repeated, somewhat disbelieving his ears.

    Fang Bing looked at Lei Qi playfully and said, "It seems you are very unwilling."

    "Nonsense, I don't have such a strong perspective on the overall situation as you. I can't easily give up the hard work that I have spent several years on." Leitch replied half-sarcastically.

    "Leiqi!" Lu En said anxiously.

    "It doesn't matter." Fang Bingchong waved his hand to Lu En, looked at Lei Qi and said seriously: "So you did not become a black evil envoy, but I can become one. Remember, only those who know how to give up and can give up will be possible.  Fulfill your wish." After saying this, Fang Bing stood up and said to Lu En: "After I leave, it will be up to you to give up everything here. We need to lurk for a while. And I will give you a piece of advice, leave here as soon as possible. Xiang  The death of those two alliance spies, Yu and Gu Le, will definitely attract the alliance's spies, and if there is nothing but mistakes here, no one can save you."

    Hearing this, Lu En quickly thanked him: "Thank you, Lord Black Demon, for your advice. After getting the jade fragments, we must leave Big Ang as soon as possible."

    "Well, as soon as possible." Fang Bing finished the last sentence and walked out of the room.  The moment the door wasn't closed, Leitch murmured in a low voice: "What's the air? It looked like a cowhide, but in the end, it was messed up by a leopard man."

    "Leiqi!" Lu En shouted in a low voice.

    Fang Bing, who had just walked out of the room, heard Lei Qi's muttering, but he didn't take it to heart. It wasn't that Fang Bing had a good temper, but that he didn't bother to argue with Lei Qi. A fledgling boy who had a little bit of power was a bit nervous.  Being arrogant and arguing with someone like Leitch is a bit demeaning.  Only Fang Bing, who had fought against that leopard man, knew how strong that leopard man was.

    Back to his room, Fang Bing unbuttoned his clothes. Several scratches on his chest made Fang Bing feel burning pain.

    "Damn it!" Fang Bing glanced at the blackened scratches and cursed in his heart. He hurriedly opened his drawer and pulled out a small white medicine bottle. He poured out a pill that was half red and half blue.  After crushing the pill, the red part was swallowed, and the blue part was evenly applied to the wound by Fang Bing.

    "Hiss~" The moment the medicine powder touched the wound, Fang Bing couldn't help but gasp. It was so painful that Fang Bing couldn't help cursing the despicable leopard man again in his heart. He even put poison on his claws. It was really insidious.  .

    Thinking of this, Fang Bing couldn't help but think of the battle with the leopard man again.

    Half an hour ago, in order not to expose his true strength in front of people, Fang Bing chose to lure the leopard man away, and then find a place where there was no one to deal with the leopard man.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the blue, the leopard man seemed not very smart. When he saw his target Fang Bing escaping, he immediately abandoned everyone present and followed Fang Bing closely.

    One person and one leopard quickly arrived at the outskirts of Bigang. It was not that Fang Bing did not want to go further, but that the leopard man was too fast and had already arrived in front of Fang Bing, blocking Fang Bing's way.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Fang Bing showed his true strength, a wind ability user.

    "You are seeking death on your own. Don't trouble me after you die." Fang Bing took off the wristband on his wrist as he spoke.  The moment he took off the wristband, a breeze spread out around Fang Bing.

    And the Leopard Man seems to be aware of Fang Bing's danger. People like the Regenerator simply rely on the tyranny of their body to fight against the enemy. The power of the Regenerator does not require hard training. It just depends on what kind of beast he fights.  In exchange, the more powerful the alien beast is, the more powerful the regenerator is in exchange for it.  The regenerator in front of Fang Bing seemed to have gone too far, as if he was about to lose his rational side as a human being, leaving only the bloodthirsty beast side.

    The Leopard Man started to circle around Fang Bing vigilantly, patiently looking for Fang Bing's weaknesses.  However, Fang Bing, whose abilities were released, remained unmoved at all. He continued to slowly focus on himself and cast wind abilities around him. Fang Bing hoped to solve the battle with one blow.

    The animal’s instinct for danger made the leopard man more and more uneasy, and he kept shouting in his throat.With a low roar, after circling Fang Bing seven or eight times in a row, the Leopard Man finally couldn't help but launch an attack.

    "Wind Blade Array!" Fang Bing shouted low. With himself as the center, a circular wind array about half a pound and two meters high rose into the sky. The translucent light blue wind blades danced wildly in the array, as if nothing entered the array.  will be cut into pieces.  What surprised Fang Bing was that the Leopard Man was not harmed at all.  Just when he was about to fall into the formation, the Leopard Man suddenly turned around in the air and landed firmly outside the formation.

    "I didn't expect you to have this skill, it's interesting." Fang Bing smiled slightly when he saw this, stretched out his hand, and a light cyan wind blade flew straight towards the Leopard Man.  The leopard man dodged easily.  Then he roared at Fang Bing, as if he was mocking Fang Bing's incompetence.

    "Hmph! Seeking death!" Fang Bing snorted coldly, and with his fingers moving, the light green wind blades immediately flew towards the Leopard Man continuously, killing the grass behind the Leopard Man.  hurt.  And without Fang Bing noticing, the Leopard Man was entering the best attacking location.

    The leopard man suddenly burst out and rushed towards Fang Bing. Fang Bing showed a sneer when he saw this, "Huh, I expected you to do this." As soon as he finished speaking, the leopard man who was running rapidly suddenly stopped. It turned out that  Just when Fang Bing used the wind blade to attack the Leopard Man, he had already used the wind blade to loosen the ground. The unknowing Leopard Man stepped on the ground with the same force as before. How could there be any reason not to sink in?

    In a life-and-death battle, even a one-second error may result in loss of life.  Just then, Fang Bing shouted angrily: "Go to hell!" A small tornado that had been prepared for a long time rushed straight towards the Leopard Man.  The poor Leopard Man was immediately carried into the tornado and flew into the air.

    "Maybe I should add some more ingredients to you." Fang Bing said to himself while continuously driving the wind blade into the small tornado he made.

    When the wind died down, Fang Bing admired the Leopard Man's free fall from mid-air and plummeted straight to the ground.  Unexpectedly, a sudden change occurred. Seeing that the Leopard Man was only five or six meters away from Fang Bing, the Leopard Man suddenly moved in mid-air, kicked his legs back hard, and rushed towards Fang Bing like a cannonball.

    The distance of five to six meters was only a blink of an eye. Fang Bing subconsciously took a step back, avoiding the fatal blow of the leopard man, and let the leopard man's claws scratch his clothes and part of his skin.

    "Damn it!" The injured Fang Bing roared, held his hands, transformed a wind hammer, and hit the Leopard Man hard.  The Leopard Man didn't even have time to hide before he was hit by the wind hammer.  Because of his anger, Fang Bing's wind hammer was so big that it completely covered the Leopard Man inside.

    Fang Bing smashed it hundreds of times in a row, cursing at the same time, and didn't stop until he felt a little out of breath.  When Fang Bing stopped to check the results of the battle, he not only felt a little disgusted, but at this time, the Leopard Man had been smashed into a photo by the wind hammer, which was stuck to the ground and could not be removed no matter how hard it was.

    "Damn it, you're taking advantage of this beast." Fang Bing gave up the idea of ??collecting the Leopard Man's body and cursed bitterly. But the next second, Fang Bing's eyes were attracted by a set of numbers on the Leopard Man.

    "K-17? Is this Leopard Man just an experimental subject?" Fang Bing thought to himself.  After thinking about it, Fang Bing pulled out the dagger he carried with him, carefully dug out the piece of flesh with the word "K-17" on it, put it away carefully, and prepared to take it back to report to the organization.  To be able to become a black evil envoy, one must have a flexible mind. This kind of unknown force that appears suddenly must be reported to the organization, not for anything else but to prevent the organization from being caught off guard by other forces.

    Wherever there are people, there will be struggle, regardless of powerful adults.

    After confirming the existence of the piece of flesh again, Fang Bing lay on the bed. What he needed now was to rest. After a good sleep, he would leave the place where he had lived for eight years.  For Fang Bing, these eight years can be said to be the most peaceful eight years he has ever lived.  In order to protect his identity, Fang Bing has been living with another personality, so that now Fang Bing can't figure out which Fang Bing is his original self?

    "Are you leaving here tomorrow? Will I have a chance to come back here?" Fang Bing said to himself secretly while lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling.

    "Huh?!" Fang Bing, who couldn't sleep, suddenly felt that danger was approaching and jumped up from the bed. At the same time, the window of the room was smashed, and a black shadow rushed towards Fang Bing's bed.

    "Bang!" With just one blow, Fang Bing's bed completed its historical mission and broke into two pieces.

    Fang Bing secretly screamed something bad and immediately rushed towards the window. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped out of the window, Fang Bing immediately felt alarmed again. He subconsciously turned to one side and felt something brushing against his shoulder. He reached out and touched it, and it felt wet.  wet.

    &nbsp; "Holy shit!" The pungent smell of blood made Fang Bing understand that what he touched was blood, and he was in trouble.

    “Give me back my things!” The two black figures each stared at their two eyes that shone brightly in the dark, and said to each other in unison.

    Fang Bing complained secretly, "I'm really unlucky today. After killing one, two more popped up."

    Fang Bing’s movement here has alarmed the people living nearby. While Lu En asked Lei Qi to go see what was going on, he ran to the lotus to protect the lotus and monitor the prisoner Han Mengxin.  When Lu En thought about it, it was Han Mengxin's companion who was most likely to come to the rescue.  As a result, when Lu En saw Han Mengxin with Lianpeng, he couldn't help but froze and muttered to himself, "Did I guess wrong?"

    "Lu En, come and help, this guy is so fast!" While Lu En was thinking, Leitch's exclamation came from outside.  Lu En didn't have time to think of anything else, he just told Lianpeng not to run around, then pushed the window and jumped out.

    At this time, in the courtyard, people who had risen up with various weapons in their hands surrounded the two men in black. The scene during the day made everyone fearful, and they wanted to step forward to help, but  However, his legs could not move, and he could only watch the two men in black fighting with Fang Bing and Lei Qi.

    "Hiss~" When he got closer and saw the appearance of the two men in black, Lu En immediately took a breath of cold air. Originally, like Lei Qi, he felt that Fang Bing was useless, but now when he saw the faces of the two men in black  Action, Lu En immediately understood how difficult it was to eliminate the regenerators.

    It was seen that Fang Bing no longer cared about hiding his strength and used his wind ability, but it was only for self-protection.  As for Leitch's side, since they are all close-combat players, both sides have lost their fortune at this moment.

    "Mr. Luen, come and help me!" Leitch shouted quickly when he saw Luen walking in.

    Lu En smiled bitterly in his heart when he heard this. He did not dare to hide his secrets anymore and shouted to the people around him: "Get away immediately. Since you can't help at this time, then don't stand here and get in the way!" {Piaotian Literature  www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 207: Fight

    Chapter 207: Fight

    "M-09, e-23" Looking at the two pieces of meat skin in his hand, Fang Bing frowned deeply.  Lu En asked in a low voice with a puzzled look on his face: "Master Black Demon, is there any problem?"

    Fang Bing shook his head slightly, "Don't ask questions that you shouldn't ask. I'm leaving here soon, and I'll leave the rest to you."

    Lu En didn’t expect that after just dealing with two troublesome leopard men, the one in front of him was ready to leave.  But Fang Bing also said just now, don't ask questions that you shouldn't ask.  There is a strict hierarchy in the organization. Since Fang Bing was not allowed to ask, Lu En did not dare to ask anymore. He could only nod and answer: "Yes, after I get another piece of jade, I will take Lei Qi and Lian Peng and leave the game immediately.  Geang.”

    "Yeah." Fang Bing nodded and motioned for Lu En to go out.

    "What? He wants to leave immediately?" Leitch, who got the news, was a little surprised and asked Lu Endao, who told him the news.

    "Well, although I don't know the reason, Lord Black Demon warned me not to ask, so I naturally won't ask again. But I guess it has something to do with the two leopard men we solved."

    Hearing Lu En mention the Leopard Man, Lei Qi's face suddenly turned ugly. He originally thought that Fang Bing's ability was not very good, and it must have been a fluke to kill a Leopard Man before. But what made Lei Qi feel unhappy was that it took him and Lu  Fang Bing was able to kill the Leopard Man who could only be killed by the cooperation of En and Fang Bing. He also gave himself an antidote afterwards. This made the short-tongued Lei Qi unable to say anything at this time and could only secretly curse a few times.  Stop after the sentence.

    "Mr. Luen, are there any secrets hidden in those two leopard men?" Lianpeng asked curiously.

    "I don't know. I just remember that there were two numbers written on the two pieces of flesh skin removed from the Leopard Man. They were m-09 and e-23. It seems that the previous Leopard Man had similar numbers." Lu En  He replied in a low voice.

    "That's it" Lianpeng fell into deep thought after hearing this. Lei Qi next to him asked, "Hey, are those three leopard men just part of a group of leopard men?"

    After hearing what Leitch said, an idea flashed in Lianpeng's mind. She smiled at Lu En who had also thought about that, and both looked at Leitch, while Leitch had a puzzled look on his face, "What's wrong? Watch me do this.  What?"

    "Forget it, it's nothing, I'll go back and rest first." Lianpeng shook his head and said.

    "Wait a minute." Seeing that Lianpeng was about to leave, Lu En said quickly.

    "Mr. Lu En, is there anything else?" Lian Peng asked curiously.

    "Well, something happened. Don't we still have a fight with Han Yu's gang? I have discussed it with Lei Qi, and we will solve it all at once the day after tomorrow, and start three fights at the same time in different places. I and  For Lei Qi's martial arts fight, you just have to fight with martial arts. Win two out of three rounds, and the location will be notified before the fight begins."

    "Well, I understand, then I will inform Han Yu and those people tomorrow." Lianpeng agreed, turned around and left the room.  After Lianpeng left, Leitch asked curiously: "Mr. Luen, why are you leaving in such a hurry?"

    "Can you guarantee that there are only three leopard men in Big Ang now? These leopard men came to the door for no reason. I don't think they have any grudge against the Spark Maintenance Factory."

    "Then let's go tomorrow"

    "Don't go anywhere, stay here and recharge your batteries. The battle the day after tomorrow will be a matter of life and death."

    "I understand. If there is nothing else, I will go back and rest."

    "Well, go ahead."

    Early the next morning, Lianpeng went out, and she was not the first one to go out. The first one was Fang Bing. After briefly informing the foremen in the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory that Zhu Wen would be responsible for the future affairs, Fang Bing took the opportunity to heal his injuries.  Name, Bigang has been away from life for eight years, and has never appeared in Bigang since then.

    Exposed first-hand repair shop

    An Furong, who has recovered well, is helping with the work. As the heir to the arena who is making a lot of money every day, she actually doesn't have to come to help at all, but she is here. She doesn't need anything else, she just wants to find a chance to repay the man who saved her life.  Han Yu et al.

    "Miss An, how are things going in the arena? Why are you so free?" Han Yu asked as he sat watching An Furong carry items.

    "Haha everything is normal. I am just a freeloader in the arena. I don't need to take care of the daily operations. I only need to show up when the arena starts. I usually have a lot of time. I  Good Han Yu, do you think I’m a little thinner than before?”

    "Ah? Is there a difference between 400 pounds and 399 pounds?" Han Yu looked at An Furong up and down in confusion and asked.  But as soon as he said this, he got a wrench on the back of his head.

    "Hiss~" Han Yu covered the back of his head and squatted on the ground, listening to Qiao Yan'er'sA voice came, "Han Yu, you seem to be very free?"

    "Hehehehe" Han Yu stood up, laughed a few times, and slipped away.

    "Don't worry, Han Yu didn't mean any harm." Lin Ke stepped forward to comfort An Furong, who looked a little frustrated because of Han Yu's answer.

    "I wish I had your figure." An Furong looked at Lin Ke and said with some envy.

    "Hahaas long as you have perseverance, you can do it." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    "Really?" An Furong asked in disbelief.

    "Fake." Han Yu replied casually after returning, and then said to Lin Ke and others: "Lin Ke, that lotus pod is here, come with me to meet her."

    "Yeah." Lin Ke nodded and followed Han Yu towards the city center of Bigang.  Qiao Yan'er and Victoria looked at each other, put down their work, and followed An Furong in the direction Han Yu left.

    It was still the same dessert shop where we met last time. Han Yu listened quietly to Lianpeng's narration of Lu En's words. After listening, Han Yu nodded slightly and said, "Okay, just do what Lu En said. Then we will go to the store tomorrow."  Where to meet?”

    "How about just staying at the Xinghuo Repair Shop? You can pick up Mengxin first after you go there." Lianpeng asked tentatively.

    "The relationship is good, so let's see you at eight o'clock tomorrow morning." Han Yu finally showed a smile on his face.

    "Lin Ke, I will also participate in the duel tomorrow. I wonder who you are going to send to compete with me?" After talking about the business, Lian Peng asked Lin Ke somewhat relaxedly.

    "Of course it's me." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    "You? Okay, then let's compare our heads. I can't do it with hands."

    "Okay." Lin Ke replied, still smiling.

    The conversation and attitude between the two people surprised Qiao Yaner and others sitting at the other table. They were no longer rivals. Why were they just like a pair of friends?

    "That's it. We also need to go back and make some preparations. Miss Lianpeng, please go back and tell my sister that I will pick her up tomorrow."

    "Can."

    Everyone left separately. On the way back to Lu Yishou Repair Shop, Qiao Yaner asked Lin Ke with some worry: "Lin Ke, are you sure you can beat that girl named Lian Peng?"

    "Not sure." Lin Ke shook his head slightly.

    “…Since you’re not sure, why don’t you refuse?” Qiao Yaner asked with a frown.

    "Because Han Yu and the others will not fight against a girl, and Mengxin is in the opponent's hands. We can't let her just come back to fight, right?"

    "Then there's still me." Qiao Yan'er pointed at herself and said.

    "You can't, you have other things to do." Han Yu replied.

    "Me? Is there anything else?" Qiao Yaner asked in confusion.

    "Idiot, of course I'm piloting the Courage, and I'm ready to leave Big Ang at any time. Save me, Ning Ping, and Lin Ke for tomorrow's competition. Well Shi Bafang will also take him with him, and let her protect Mengxin later.  Leave to join you."

    "what about me?"

    "You and Field are ready to go at any time. When Mengxin and Shi Bafang join you, you will stand by. If our side loses, you will immediately use the courage to leave Bigang and leave us alone."

    "No." Qiao Yaner refused directly.

    Han Yu said with a straight face: "I am the leader, I have the final say. I don't want the whole army to be annihilated here. What's more, I don't want you to be attacked by others when we fight, and you will become someone else."  hostages."

    “…You don’t believe what that lotus pod says?”

    "It's not about whether you believe it or not. Even if what that Lotus Peng said is true, I have no intention of trusting her two companions. Tomorrow's battle will be a big one, Lin Ke, you have to be careful."

    "Well, I can, and so can you." Lin Ke said softly.

    "Hey, hey, do you know that showing affection in front of a single woman is a crime?" Qiao Yaner shouted dissatisfied at Han Yu and Lin Ke.

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled nonchalantly and continued: "In short, you must not have the intention to harm others, and you must have the intention to guard against others. That lotus pod is our enemy after all. Even if she has no intention of fighting with us, it is necessary  Precaution is also necessary. Lin Ke, don’t think that you will be merciful because you know the other party. But don’t force yourself, it’s best to win two out of three games, Ning Ping and I will not lose.”

    "Well, I believe you."

    Ma Xin’s residence

    The first time after Lianpeng came back here,?? told Han Mengxin what happened today. After learning that she would be rescued tomorrow, Han Mengxin smiled at Lianpeng and thanked her sincerely: "Thank you Lianpeng. Without you, I don't know where I would be now."  What does it look like?”

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter Mengxin, after this thing is over, can we still be friends?" Lianpeng looked at Han Mengxin with some worry and asked.

    "Wellif my brother wins, I think we still have the possibility to remain friends. If it's the opposite, I'm sorry Lianpeng, but I can't be friends with the person who killed my brother." Han Mengxin answered seriously  road.

    "Ha~ Lianpeng, it seems that you and this girl named Han have no chance to be friends again. Girl Han, I regret to tell you that tomorrow, I will kill your brother with my own hands."

    "Is it just you?" Han Mengxin sneered, looked out the window and said, "It's not dark yet, why is someone dreaming?"

    "Hmph, sharp-tongued yellow-haired girl, you will cry sometimes." Lei Qi snorted coldly and said to Lianpeng: "Lianpeng, Lu En asked me to come to you to report the results of this mission."

    "Well, I understand, you go out first." Lianpeng nodded, staring at Leitch warily and said.

    "Tch~ Do you think I would be interested in that yellow-haired girl?" Lei Qi asked disdainfully, but Lianpeng nodded seriously and replied: "Yes."

    Leitch was so angry that he couldn't even say a word, turned around and left the room.

    "Lianpeng, thank you." Han Mengxin said softly.

    "You're welcome. Mengxin, tomorrow's fight is a best of three rounds. If you have confidence in your companion, then we will still be friends from tomorrow on."

    "……Thanks."

    Arriving at Lu En’s room, Lian Peng explained what she had discussed with Han Yu and others. Lu En nodded and praised, “Well done.”

    They discussed the details of the fight tomorrow. Before leaving, Lei Qi stopped Lian Peng and said, "Lian Peng, don't lose the match on purpose tomorrow."

    "You should worry about yourself first." He replied without turning his head.

    "Okay Leitch, your mouth is no match for me, so why do you have to humiliate yourself?" Lu En patted Leitch on the shoulder and asked.

    "Mr. Luen, I'm really worried that that guy will deliberately lose the game for his so-called friends." Leitch said to Luen seriously.

    "It doesn't matter if you lose. It's not a win-win-win-out-of-three series. As long as the two of us win, isn't that enough?" Lu En thought for a while and comforted Lei Qi.

    Reach could only smile bitterly in response to Lu En's comfort.

    The words were divided into two parts. Fang Bing, who had left Bigang, had now arrived at the headquarters of the organization. Everyone in the alliance was talking about the fantasy star field.  The Fantasy Star Territory is close to the Death Star Territory. It is rumored that the interior is more dangerous than the Death Star Territory. The Alliance has sent hundreds of exploration teams to find out what is going on, but it is a pity that those exploration teams all look like  Like a stone sinking into the sea, there is no news at all.  Any exploration team that can be sent out by the Alliance, among other things, must have elite members. The loss of so many elites at once has also paralyzed the Alliance. Anyway, the area of ??the fantasy star field is not large, so let it be  Just stay there and keep it mysterious for now.  Although there were many exploration teams composed of hunters who wanted to go in to find out what was going on, but all of them, like the seniors who went in earlier than them, had no news at all.  Exploring the fantasy star field is already the ultimate mission of 3s++ in the Hunter Guild.

    Driving his personal starship, Fang Bing plunged into the fog that surrounded the environmental star field.  After entering the fog, Fang Bing turned on another driving system of the starship. After entering the password, he switched the starship to autopilot.

    With his hands freed, Fang Bing leaned back on his seat, thinking about how he would report his findings and speculations to the president later.

    "Beep~beep~beep~" the communicator suddenly rang. Fang Bing frowned slightly. He clicked on the communicator and heard a rough man's voice coming from inside, "Fang Bing, are you finally willing to come back?"

    "Huang Hu, your voice is still giving me a headache. What's the matter?"

    “It’s okay, it’s okay, it’s just that I haven’t seen you for such a long time, and suddenly I saw you back, so I felt a little curious.”

    "Is the president here?" Fang Bing asked.

    "Yes, yes, what? Is your mission completed?"

    "Huang Hu, it seems that your habit of asking for gossip has not changed. Have you forgotten the rules of the Black Demon?"

    "Hehe don't be angry, don't be angry, I just asked a casual question. If you don't want to say it, then don't say it." Inside the communicatorHere comes Huang Hu's cry for mercy.

    "Alas~ It's okay to tell you. Sooner or later you will know that I met three leopard men in Bigang."

    "Leopard man?"

    "Well, let's talk about the details after we meet. I'll just give you a shout. I have something important to report."

    "Huh? Hey hey"

    Before Huang Hu could ask any more questions, Fang Bing turned off the communicator.

    After passing through the fog belt, Fang Bing’s starship arrived inside the fantasy star field. Looking around the starship through the monitor, Fang Bing muttered softly: “It’s still as deserted as before.”

    After arriving at the central base, Fang Binggang got off the boat and was stopped by Huang Hu who was waiting there.  Looking at the burly man who was almost the same as eight years ago, Fang Bing hit Huang Hu's chest heavily, "Still as strong as before."

    "That's right. Come with me. The president is waiting for you in the office after listening to your words." Huang Hu laughed and the other party said in a low voice.

    Fang Bing nodded and followed Huang Hu. Along the way, he watched the people around him look towards him from time to time, and asked Huang Hu softly: "It seems that there are a lot of new faces."

    "Well, don't think about it. You've been away for eight years. There must be some changes here."

    As Huang Hu came to the door of an office, Huang Hu whispered: "Go in by yourself, the president is inside." Fang Bing nodded, stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    Fang Bing pushed the door open and walked in. He saluted the young man sitting on the president's chair and said, "President, Fang Bing, the black evil envoy, is back."

    “Well, thank you for your hard work, welcome home.” The young man who looked to be in his twenties said with a smile.

    Fang Bing felt agitated in his heart. He tried to calm down and said to the president: "I'm sorry, president, the task you gave me failed."

    "Really? That's such a pity. Just now you asked Huang Hu to tell me that you have something important to tell me, is this it?" the young man asked without changing his expression.

    "No, I have something else to report." As he spoke, Fang Bing took out three specially processed leopard skins from his arms and handed them to the president.

    "What is this?" The president looked at the meat skin in his hand and asked in confusion.

    "In Big Ang, I fought three leopard men of unknown origin. These three pieces of flesh were peeled off from those three leopard men."

    "What's the strength of those three leopard men?" The president put down the meat skin in his hand and asked Fang Bingdao.

    "They are stronger than our regular soldiers here, and similar to the regular non-commissioned officers here. But those leopards are somewhat different from the regenerators we know. Ordinary regenerators will not exchange their heads no matter how they are exchanged, and I  The three leopard men we met even turned into leopard heads."

    "What is your consciousness?"

    "I suspect that the three leopard men are mass-produced regenerators. In other words, a powerful force is forming, but our organization is not aware of it yet."  Support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 208 The Young Lion

    Chapter 208 Young Lion

    After listening to Fang Bing's words, the young president fell into deep thought, tapping his fingers on the table unconsciously, while Fang Bing stood quietly aside without saying a word.

    "Your speculation is indeed very likely. However, Fang Bing, this discovery does not allow you to make up for your mistakes. Are you mentally prepared for your failure?" The president opened his eyes, looked at Fang Bing and asked  road.

    Fang Bing nodded and replied: "There are rewards for merit and punishment for demerits. This is the rule that the poker club has been observing since its establishment. Fang Bing has no complaints about any punishment."

    "Okay, in that case, Huang Hu" The president nodded with satisfaction and gave instructions to the outsiders.

    Huang Hu, who had been waiting outside the door, quickly came in and asked, "What is the president's order?"

    "Take Fang Bing down and sentence him to water imprisonment."

    "Ah? Well, President, Fang Bing just came back" Huang Hu said hesitantly.

    "Do as I say." The president said solemnly.

    "Eryes." Huang Hu shrank his neck and lowered his head to accept the order.

    "Really, what happened to the president today? He is usually very talkative." Huang Hu took Fang Bing to the water prison and muttered as he walked.

    "Stop talking nonsense, the president is protecting me." Fang Bing said to Huang Hu in a low voice.  It's not that he wants to explain, it's just that Huang Hu's mouth is so annoying that it hasn't stopped since he came out.

    "Huh?" Huang Hu couldn't help but be stunned.

    Opening the water prison door, Fang Bing turned to Huang Hu before getting into the water prison: "Think about it carefully. It took eight years and how much manpower and material resources were used during this period. In the end, the mission failed. If this matter  If I put it on you, what would you do?"

    "There's no need to ask, of course" At this point, Huang Hu understood, but he asked Fang Bingdao in disbelief: "Fang Bing, why are you so sure that the president locked you up to save you?  "

    Fang Bing said impatiently: "I have nothing to say to a simple-minded guy like you. If you want to know the answer, then ask the president yourself, and by the way, help me bring a message to the president, just say let me go."  After I come out, I’m going to the Death Star Territory.”

    "Ah? Going to the Death Star Territory? Where are you going and what are you doing?" Huang Hu asked in confusion.

    "If you want to know, I'll take you with me when I go." Fang Bing leaned against the wall and ignored Huang Hu.  When Huang Hu saw this, he scratched his head and turned to find the president.

    As soon as I arrived at the president's office, I heard the vice president in the office making an impassioned speech.  Huang Hu paid more attention and found out that he was demanding severe punishment for Fang Bing who failed in the mission.

    Huang Hu had a deep dislike for the vice president. When the old president passed away, the vice president wanted to become the president. Unfortunately, he was not a good person at ordinary times, and there were not many black demons.  Buying his account resulted in the grandson of the old president, the current president, succeeding him.  What Huang Hu looked down upon was that after the new president took over, the vice president who had already stepped into the coffin continued to act as if nothing was wrong.  If the new president hadn't been worried that infighting would weaken the organization and prevented Huang Hu and others from using force, this old man would have followed the old president long ago.  We originally expected him to kick his legs early, but to Huang Hu's disappointment, this old man has been eating so well in the past few years and his body is in great shape. How can he show any signs of kicking his legs?

    "Dong~dong~dong~" Huang Hu knocked hard on the door, interrupting the vice president's tirade.  As if seeing a savior, the young president quickly asked Huang Hu: "Huang Hu, has Fang Bing been locked up?"

    "Locked up. President, I have something to report." After saying that, Huang Hu glanced at the vice president and said with his eyes: "Old man, be more conscious." Unfortunately, the vice president seemed to have Alzheimer's disease at this time.  , stood there motionless.

    Seeing this, the president coughed lightly, "Hmm, Vice President, could you please step aside?"

    Hearing the president’s expulsion order, the vice-president couldn’t stay shamelessly where he was, so he had to bow and leave the room.

    "This old man will never die." Huang Hu muttered in a low voice.

    "HmmHuang Hu, he is an old man after all, so he should keep his words in mind." The president said with a slight cough.

    "President, have you forgotten what happened when that old guy tried to take over your position as president? That old guy is a lot older, why hasn't he returned to God's reward?"

    "Huang Hu, if you just want to say bad things about the vice president to me, then you can leave now." The president frowned and shouted in a low voice.

    Huang Hu said quickly: "Don't, don't, don't, President, I'm talking about business. Well, that guy Fang Bing said that he knew the President was doing this to protect him,So he doesn't blame the president.  Also, he asked me to bring a message to the president, saying that when he is released, he will go to the Death Star Territory.  "

    "Well, Fang Bing still understands me." After listening to Huang Hu's words, the president nodded.  Asked Huang Hu: "Huang Hu, do you plan to go with Fang Bing?"

    "Eh I really want to go. If I stay here all day, I will almost fade away." Huang Hu said to the president hesitantly.

    The president smiled slightly when he saw this, "If you want to go, then go. I am no longer the same person as when I became the president nine years ago. The vice president no longer poses a threat to me, so in the future, Huang Hu, you will  He should stop being so hostile, he is just an old man who is about to be in a coffin, and maybe he will be gone."

    "Well, since the president said so, at best I won't deliberately confront that old man next time." Huang Hu reluctantly agreed to the president's suggestion.

    Regarding Huang Hu’s answer, the president could only smile bitterly and shake his head.

    Bighorn’s Spark Repair Shop

    Han Yu, Ning Ping, Shi Bafang and Lin Ke came to the Spark Repair Factory as scheduled. When the two parties met, Han Mengxin was first released, and then Shi Bafang protected her and sent her back to the Courage.  The remaining three people, Han Yu, looked at the three people sitting opposite them. Han Yu was the first to ask: "What kind of comparison?"

    "Throw the dice to decide your opponent. I don't think you want to fight with a woman." Lu En said, taking out two blue and white dice with three sides each and said to Han Yu: "We are blue, you are white, the color  The same is the opponent.”

    "Okay." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    When the two dice fell to the ground, Lei Qi looked at Han Yu and grinned: "If you have any last words, just say them now."

    "Really?" Han Yu thought for a moment, looked at Lei Qi seriously and said, "You take a step first, and I will go down to see you after I have had enough."

    "You!" Lei Qi stood up suddenly, stared at Han Yu and said, "You can still say that now. I will let you know how big a deal it is to anger the next leader of the Lion Heart Royal Clan.  Error."

    "Oh, I'm so scared." Han Yu replied exaggeratedly.

    Lu En looked at Han Yu and Lei Qi who were bickering and heading to the meeting place and shook his head. He looked at Ning Ping who had been silent and said, "Let's go, it's almost time for us to start."

    "Location." Ning Ping spit out two words.

    "The big clock tower." Lu En said with a smile.

    After listening to Lu En’s words, Ning Ping stood up and walked out the door.  Seeing this, Lu En shrugged, turned to Lianpeng and said, "Miss Lianpeng, I leave the third battle to you."

    "Don't worry, I won't let the water go." Lianpeng promised with a serious look.

    "Leiqi just said what he meant last night. Don't take it to heart, Miss Lianpeng." Lu En sighed inwardly and said to Lianpeng.

    "Well, I have no interest in arguing with him, a fool." Lianpeng replied expressionlessly.

    Seeing that his persuasion was fruitless, Lu En could only express that he was helpless. Reich, just ask for your own blessings.

    When Lu En also left the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory, Lian Peng's originally serious face suddenly dropped, and he put on a smiling face and looked at Lin Ke and said: "Sister Lin Ke, we are the only ones left here now, let's start the competition.  Bar."

    "Wait a minute, you haven't said what you're comparing?"

    "Wellthat's a problem. Why don't we go for a walk outside, maybe we can think of something to compare with. Let's go, let's go." Lian Peng said, grabbed Lin Ke's arm and walked out.  Lin Ke was determined to struggle, but when he saw Lian Peng's excited face, his heart suddenly softened for no reason. He secretly shook his head and allowed Lian Peng to pull him outside.

    Lion slope

    "What do you think of this being your burial place?" Lei Qi asked Han Yu who was opposite him, pointing around.

    "It's not bad, the environment is quite beautiful. I'll find you a Feng Shui treasure land later, and I'll make sure you have a place to stay after you die." Han Yu replied while looking around.

    Knowing that he couldn't fight with his opponent, Lei Qi simply stopped looking for trouble, glared at Han Yu and asked, "Are you ready? I just killed two self-righteous people here a few days ago, and you will be the third one."

    "Maybe it's you." Han Yu joked casually.

    "It can only be you!" Lei Qi yelled and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu was calm and calm. He opened his hands and two fireballs appeared in his heart. "I heard that you are a descendant of the Lion King. Let me try some roasted lion meat later."

    "It's the Lion-Hearted King!" Lei Qi, who fell from the air, shouted loudly, made a fist with his right hand, and hit Han Yu's head hard.  KoreaHe stepped back and threw the two fireballs in his hands at Leitch.

    I saw Lei Qi in mid-air ignoring the flying fireball, punching the ground hard, making the ground covered with spider veins, and then nonchalantly reached out and patted his chest to extinguish the flames on his chest.

    "Tsk, tsk~ What a tough guy. I just wonder if you will become more handsome after burning all the hair on your body?" Han Yu said to himself with a smile.

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Lei Qi's face suddenly became more gloomy, and he snorted coldly and said: "Hmph, but a mere ability user dares to mock me many times. I have decided that you will die without a complete body today. You are  Even if you die, I will whip your corpse!"

    "Wow~ You are so vicious." Han Yu screamed in surprise, and a ball of flame appeared in his hand again, "If this is the case, then I will not be able to die."

    "Today, either you die or you perish!" Lei Qi pounced on Han Yu again, even faster than before.

    "Today, I will die." Han Yu waved his hands, and a wall of fire suddenly rose from the ground three meters in front of Han Yu, blocking the connection between Han Yu and Lei Qi.  In front of the fire, Lei Qi stopped and waved his left hand forcefully at the fire wall. A strong wind instantly opened a hole in the fire wall. Lei Qi jumped over the fire wall and appeared opposite Han Yu.  But as soon as Leitch hit the ground, he immediately screamed and jumped up again.

    Looking down, he saw that around Han Yu, the ground was bubbling like water that was about to boil.

    “Damn, you are so despicable!” Lei Qi jumped to his feet and accused Han Yudao.  There was no way not to jump. The ground was really too hot. After standing there for a while, Leitch felt that his shoes would be set on fire.

    After hearing Lei Qi’s accusation, Han Yu rolled his eyes and retorted angrily: “Since you want to kill me, I can’t find a way to resist, right?”

    "Er" Lei Qi was speechless when asked, but the proud lion would not be knocked down by the difficulty in front of him. Lei Qi and others jumped back and landed in a safe area.

    "Han Yu, you are dead, I will destroy you physically and mentally with the next move." Lei Qi shouted at Han Yu.

    “Everyone can talk big words, not even you.” Han Yu said lightly, while stepping closer to Lei Qi.

    "Hmph, prepare to die." Lei Qi shouted, jumped up high, and then landed firmly on the ground with his limbs, hands stretched, legs bent, raised his head and stared in the direction of Han Yu, opened his mouth and yelled:  "Roar~"

    A sphere with a dazzling yellow-white light inside and several white electric currents wrapped around it flew straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu seemed to hear the roar of a lion in an instant, and quickly raised a wall of fire.

    Breakthrough!

    Get up again!

    Another breakthrough!

    After passing through the five fire walls erected by Han Yu, the light bullet was less than three meters away from Han Yu. Han Yu quickly suppressed the surprise in his heart and dodged the flying light bullet.

    "Boom~" A loud noise came from behind him, and the air wave generated by the explosion made Han Yu a little unsteady.  Han Yu looked at Lei Qi in the distance in surprise, and secretly reminded himself not to be hit by that kind of light bullet. One hit would be enough for him.

    "Hahaha What are you hiding from? Are you scared?" Lei Qi stood up and asked Han Yudao with a smile.

    "Humph, the power is quite powerful, but the accuracy is not very good? As long as you don't get hit, what do you have to be proud of?" Han Yu replied unconvinced.

    "It will hit." Lei Qi sneered when he heard this. This time he did not move like before. He squatted down slightly, grabbed his neck with both hands, pointed at Han Yu and opened his mouth. Before Han Yu could laugh at them,  The sound of the light bullet appeared again, and this time two appeared one after another.

    "Huh!" Han Yu snorted and dodged again.

    But Lei Qi was not discouraged, and kept firing light bombs towards Han Yu as if they were free of charge.  This forced Han Yu to curse loudly: "Damn it, are you a hen that lays eggs? You never stop laying eggs?"

    "Whoosh~" Han Yu was answered with two light bombs.

    With great difficulty, Han Yu finally spotted an opportunity and fired a crossfire at Lei Qi. The light bullets and cross fire exploded in the air, and the smoke and dust generated finally made Lei Qi stop the almost non-stop light bullet attack just now.

    "Ahem~ You are so shameless!" Lei Qi cursed Han Yu while coughing.  But Han Yu didn't care and asked, "What did you call just now?"

    "Lion's Roaring Bullet, you can't interrupt my attack this time." As he spoke, Lei Qi jumped up to the tree and started shooting at Han Yu with light bullets again.

    "Damn it, aren't you tired?" Han Yu said while using?ball fired back and asked loudly.

    “I’m not tired.” Leitch took advantage of the gap between the light bombs and replied.

    "If you defend for a long time, you will lose. Han Yu finally got hit. A light bullet hit Han Yu's chest and knocked Han Yu away.  Seeing Han Yu flying backwards, Lei Qi laughed happily and shouted with schadenfreude: "You deserve it, I told you to go against me. I told you to humiliate me on the street before. The dignity of the Lionheart Royal Family is inviolable. Any  Anyone who dares to underestimate the Lion Heart Royal Family will pay the price with blood."

    "It was just a hit. What did you call me?" Han Yu asked Lei Qi, who was about to get carried away with his pride, rubbing his chest.

    "This is impossible. According to records, anyone who is hit by a lion's roar bullet is bound to die." Leitch exclaimed in surprise.

    "Humph, then you also want to see who put this thing in? I will die in your hands for a half-hearted person like you, what a joke!" Han Yu replied with a cold snort.

    "Impossible, this is impossible." Leitch muttered to himself.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, and shouted: "I don't have much time to waste with you here, so give up quickly."

    "There are only Lion-Hearted Royals who died in battle, and there are no Lion-Hearted Royals who surrendered!" Lei Qi roared angrily and fired a Lion's Roaring Bullet at Han Yu.  Han Yu shook his head slightly when he saw this. If the current lion's roar bullet hits him, he may be injured, but the lion's roar bullet with weakened power like the one just now, or the lion meteor bullet, is more accurate.  The power is only 1, but it is divided into so many parts. Even if it hits the target, how can it have much effect?

    Seeing Han Yu getting closer and closer, Lei Qi's face finally showed panic. Han Yu rushed to the tree, put his hands on the tree, and shouted loudly. The tree Lei Qi was standing on immediately burned.  Upon seeing this, Leitch jumped to another tree.  Han Yu was waiting for this moment and shouted: "I tasted your lion meteor bomb just now, this time I let you taste my flame meteor bomb." As he spoke, Han Yu gathered a big fireball in his left hand,  He threw it at Han Yu, and then a small fireball appeared in his right hand, chasing the big fireball faster than the big fireball. The two fireballs collided in the sky above Lei Qi, and Lei Qi was suddenly in the air.  In the midst of fire and rain.

    "Ah!" Lei Qi yelled and fell from the air. Han Yu was not in the habit of saving his opponents.  If Leitch falls to death, it can only be said that Leitch himself is useless.  While Han Yu was watching coldly, a black shadow suddenly jumped out and caught the falling Lei Qi.

    Han Yu looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him with a wary look. Judging from his actions just now, he was an enemy rather than a friend.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 209 One Win and One Lose

    Chapter 209 One win and one loss

    "That's right. Although his abilities are not very good, he still has some backbone and has not done anything to embarrass the Lionheart Royal Family." The big man who suddenly appeared let go of Lei Qi and nodded slightly.

    "Uncle Leo!" Leitch's voice was a little excited, but his expression was a little depressed.

    "Don't be discouraged. Although your power inheritance is successful, it does not mean that you can fully use the power left to you by that guy Glio. You need to train now." Leo, who Lei Qi calls his uncle, patted Lei.  Qi's shoulder, comforting softly.

    "But I lost." Leitch whispered.

    "There is nothing to be afraid of losing. If you lose this time, just win it next time. Don't be downcast. Although the family looks down on the losers, it only looks down on those losers who can't afford to lose. After you go back this time, you follow me and let me  If I teach you personally, I believe you will wash away the shame of failure."

    After hearing what his uncle said, Leitch lowered his head and stopped talking.  Upon seeing this, Leo said softly: "No matter whether you think about it now or not, I ask you to leave here. I will be there soon."

    "Uncle Leo, he is my opponent." Leitch looked up at Leo and said.

    "I know, but judging from the look on the other side, he won't let us leave easily. You go first, and I promise you that I won't kill him." Leo looked at Han Yu without looking back.  said to Leitch.

    Lei Qi knew his uncle’s character very well and always spoke the truth. Since he said he would not take Han Yu’s life, he would not take Han Yu’s life and immediately retreated as he said.

    "Hey, you haven't given up yet, what about today's fight?" Han Yu had no choice but to shout when he saw Lei Qi was about to leave.

    Lei Qi paused when he heard this, turned around and replied: "You win today, but the next time we meet, that's when I wash away the shame of defeat."

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this. Anyway, as long as Lei Qi admits defeat today, it will be fine.  As for the next meeting, who knows when it will be.  After leaving Bigang, he and his partners will enter the Death Star Territory. How can it be so easy to find themselves in the Death Star Territory?

    After Lei Qi left, Leo stopped Han Yu who was about to leave and asked, "Are you planning to leave like this?"

    "If I don't leave, what are you doing here?" Han Yu asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    Hearing this, Leo looked Han Yu up and down and chuckled, "Of course you're going to spend time with me."

    "Accompanying you?" Han Yu looked at the bearded Leo, shook his head and said, "You are not a beauty, and I accompany you with a beard? I'm worried that I will have nightmares at night."

    Leo's face suddenly turned dark. Not being good-looking has always been a problem in Leo's heart. Most of the men from the Lionheart Royal Family, even if they are not handsome, would never be associated with the word "genius".  Leo, on the other hand, is an exception among the Lionheart royal family.

    But God is also fair. When he forgets to give you one thing, he will definitely give you some compensation in other aspects of your life.  Leo is the strongest in the entire Lionheart royal family except the contemporary Lionheart King. His powerful power makes people dare not say that ugly word in front of Leo.  Of course, this record was broken today by the boy in front of me.

    "You are very bold, but boldness also requires strength, otherwise you will be an idiot." Leo said, staring at Han Yu.

    "Idiots, just be idiots. Anyway, I have no reason to fight you." Han Yu shrugged indifferently and turned to leave.

    "Want to leave? It's not that easy. Reason for fighting? You don't have it, I do!" Leo sneered and opened his left hand to Han Yu.

    Han Yu turned around and saw a trace of black air coming out of Leo's open left hand, floating towards him.

    "What is this?" Han Yu couldn't help but frown, instinctively feeling that this black energy was dangerous.

    "Hmph, wrap your fingers around your fingers!" Leo snorted coldly.

    Han Yu suddenly felt his body stiffen, as if he was entangled by something, and heard Leo say in his ear: "You beat my nephew. As an uncle, it is not too much to avenge your nephew, right?"  .”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu flew towards Leo without his control. Before Han Yu could react, Leo's iron fist came into close contact with Han Yu's chest.

    "Boom~" Han Yu was buried in a pile of rubble.

    Han Yu walked out of the ruins, spat out a mouthful of blood, looked at Leo and said, "Now I have a reason to fight you."

    Leo grinned, opened his left hand to Han Yu again and said, "Really? Wrap your fingers around it!"

    Han Yu’s body flew towards Leo out of his control again.  "Hmph!"Yu Yu snorted coldly, two flames appeared in his hands at the same time, and shouted: "Flame Gun!"

    The two flame guns pierced Leo's chest almost at the same time, causing Leo to take a few steps back in pain. After gritting his teeth and punching Han Yu, Leo's body was filled with black energy, and in the blink of an eye, the two flame guns were blown away.  Swallowed by flame guns.

    Han Yu rubbed the beaten cheek, looked at Leo with a deep frown, and asked, "Are you also an ability user?"

    "Not bad." Leo admitted simply.

    After receiving Leo's answer, Han Yu looked at Leo with a somewhat excited expression and said, "That's worth a battle." Leo was slightly startled when he saw this. Han Yu at this moment was completely different from the careless look just now.  In him, Leo seemed to see himself when he was younger.  After meeting an opponent worth fighting, I feel so excited.

    "I am not your opponent, your opponent is my nephew Lei Qi." Leo shook his head slightly and said to Han Yu who was about to attack.

    "Huh? Old man, aren't you scared?" Han Yu, who was about to have a fight, couldn't help looking at Leo suspiciously and asked.

    In response to Han Yu's question, Leo just smiled, "Haha I promised Lei Qi that I won't kill you. Then, I will show mercy when I take action. I think you don't want to drink and I won't give you my best.  Let’s compete with our opponents.”

    "It's really boring." Han Yu was stunned for a moment, curled his lips and complained before turning around and leaving.

    "If you want a happy fight, then live well until my nephew comes to find you." Leo said loudly to Han Yu who was leaving.

    "I'm going to the Death Star Territory next. If your nephew wants to find me, let him go to the Death Star Territory to find me." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    "The Death Star Realm? He is really a bold guy." Leo smiled when he heard this and shook his head slightly.

    After walking a certain distance and making sure that Leo could no longer see him, Han Yu immediately squatted down with his hands covering his chest.  Damn it, that old guy's fist was so heavy that the bones in his chest seemed to have been cracked.

    "Hiss~" After untying his clothes, Han Yu found a black and blue fist mark on his chest, and he felt bursts of pain at the slightest touch.

    "Hmm Should we go to Meng Xin for treatment? Or should we pick up Lin Ke and take her back to the Courage?" Han Yu buttoned up his clothes and thought as he walked.

    After thinking about it without coming up with an idea, Han Yu walked to the commercial street of Bigang without knowing it.  When he came to his senses and was about to pick up Lin Ke at the Xinghuo Repair Shop, a familiar figure appeared in front of Han Yu.

    Isn’t that Lin Ke?  Shouldn't she be competing with that lotus now?  Why are you staying in a clothing store?  And why doesn’t he seem to be alone?  Who is she waiting for?

    A series of questions made Han Yu couldn't help but stare directly at Lin Ke in the clothing store, and his actions also attracted the disdainful looks of passers-by.  Why?  Because the store where Lin Ke is now sells only women's underwear.

    Han Yu, who had no idea that he had been considered a pervert by others, still stared at Lin Ke in the store until someone reached out and patted him on the shoulder.  Han Yu looked back and saw that it was a policeman.

    "Hey~ what are you looking at?" the policeman asked.

    "You haven't seen anything." Han Yu replied. Just as he was about to turn around and continue looking, the policeman said, "What haven't you seen? I see you've seen a lot. Come with me."

    "Where to go?" Han Yu asked.

    “I’ll invite you to drink tea.”

    "Ah? No need. I don't know you, so I won't bother you." Han Yu shook his head and refused.

    "It costs nothing."

    "That's even more unnecessary. If you don't get rewarded for your efforts, you should keep the tea and drink it yourself." Han Yu continued to shake his head.

    Just when the police were about to take Han Yu away by force, they heard a woman's surprised voice, "Han Yu, why are you here? Have you finished the competition?"

    Han Yu turned around and saw, well, not only Lin Ke was there, but also his sister Han Mengxin, Qiao Yaner, Victoria, An Furong, plus Lianpeng, all the girls he met in Bigang.

    "What's going on with you?" Han Yu asked, looking at Lin Ke.

    "Brother, actually" Han Mengxin on the side stepped forward and said.

    "Shut up, I want to listen to Lin Ke." Han Yu interrupted Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin gave Lin Ke a helpless look. Lin Ke lowered his head and stepped forward and said: "Well, Han Yu, the matter is actually very simple. I discussed it with Lian Peng. We are both girls. Of course we can't fight and kill like you.  , so we agreed to use a ??A more elegant way to decide the outcome.  "

    "Elegant way? Who can buy more things than anyone else?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "No, no, just listen to me"

    An hour ago

    Lian Peng and Lin Ke, who had already arrived at Bigon Commercial Street, looked at each other. Lin Ke asked: "Lian Peng, we have arrived at the commercial street. Now you should talk about how to compete, right?"

    "Don't be in a hurry, don't be in a hurry, Sister Lin Ke, you see it looks very interesting there, let's go and have a look."

    Lin Ke originally wanted to refuse, but when he saw the pleading look on Lian Peng's face, his heart softened and he nodded subconsciously.  Lian Peng was overjoyed when she saw this and pulled Lin Ke to the store she was interested in.

    It turned out that this store was conducting a promotion. Lian Peng rolled her eyes and said to the absent-minded Lin Ke: "Sister Lin Ke, I have thought of a way to compete."

    "How to compare?" Lin Ke asked quickly.

    "It's better than this." Lian Peng pointed at the lottery box in front of the store and said.

    "Ah? How does this compare?" Lin Ke asked in confusion.

    "It's just about who has better luck. Whoever wins the bigger prize will win."

    "Lian Peng, isn't this competition a bit too childish?" Lin Ke hesitated for a moment and said to Lian Peng.

    "Sister Lin Ke, it seems that you haven't figured out the situation between the two of us. In fact, no matter who wins or loses between the two of us, the key depends on the final result of Han Yu and the others. If Han Yu and the others win, can I win?  It doesn’t matter if I win, but if Han Yu and the others lose, it doesn’t even matter if I win or not.”

    “What if it’s a tie?” Lin Ke asked aloud.

    "Impossible. Those four people will eventually decide a winner. There is no possibility of a tie because of this relationship." Lian Peng shook his head, took out a wooden box from his backpack, opened it and showed it to Lin Ke  One glance.  Lin Ke quickly closed the wooden box, "Why did you bring this thing out?"

    "As long as you don't open the wooden box you are carrying, these two things will not attract anyone's attention." Lianpeng replied nonchalantly.

    When Lin Ke heard this, he immediately subconsciously touched the small handbag he was carrying.  When she saw Lotus Peng's smiling face, she immediately knew she had been fooled.  Then he said angrily: "Okay, then as you wish, let's decide the outcome with this."

    "No, no, no, how can this one competition event determine our outcome?" Lianpeng said, waving her hands repeatedly.

    "Then what do you want to do?"

    "This is just the first competition. As for the future, let's wait until the competition is over. Sister Lin Ke, let me tell you a secret. The piece of jade in my hand is still under a restriction. Even if you win  Well, if I don’t tell you how to lift the restriction, you won’t be able to fuse this piece of jade with the one in your hands.”

    "What restriction?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    "Hehe" Lianpeng smiled and said nothing.

    Lin Ke sighed when he saw this, and said to Lianpeng: "Okay, as you said, let's compare until you are satisfied."

    "Hehe, sister Lin Ke, you are so kind." Lianpeng said with a smile.  Lin Ke could only smile bitterly in response to this evaluation.

    The two people began to compete and promote store promotions. Of course, it was impossible for the participants to win the grand prize so easily.  Generally speaking, the grand prize will always be awarded at the end. After all, if the grand prize is gone, the surrounding audience will naturally lose enthusiasm and attention.

    "Congratulations, congratulations, this lady once again won a pack of tissues." The host of the event shook the rattle in his hand and thanked the lotus pod loudly.

    Lianpeng’s face was almost wrinkled into a pimple. He asked for tissues ten times in a row, eight times and got nothing at all two times.  But the only thing that makes Lian Peng feel gratified is that his opponent Lin Ke is the same as himself.

    "What should I do?" Lin Ke asked Lian Peng.

    “Let’s make peace, let’s go shopping somewhere else.” Lianpeng replied after giving the extra tissues in his hand to passers-by.

    "It's up to you." Lin Ke had already thought about it.  What Lian Peng said before made sense. If Han Yu and Ning Ping were defeated, the remaining people would definitely avenge them and would never leave Bigang in the Courage as Han Yu arranged.

    The two people walked and walked, and after a while, they came to a dessert shop. Looking at the desserts with "Today's Special Sale" written on it, Lianpeng said to Lin Ke: "Sister Lin Ke, let's compete with this this time."  .”

    "Are you eating more than anyone else?" Lin Ke asked.

    "Yeah." Lianpeng nodded vigorously.

    Lin Peng’s answer made Lin?Feel satisfied.  But in fact, the competition between the two people was unsuccessful because in the dessert shop, Lin Ke saw two people who should not be there, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er.  Of course, not only the two of them, but also Victoria and An Furong were there to accompany them.

    "Mengxin, Yan'er, you, you two" Lin Ke opened his eyes wide and stared at Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er.

    "Hehe" Han Mengxin smiled sheepishly, swallowed the dessert in her mouth, pulled Lin Ke to sit next to her, and said with a flattering look on her face: "Sister Lin Ke, try this, this is today's  New dessert.”

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Mengxin angrily and said, "Don't try to bribe me, why are you and Yan'er here? Didn't Han Yu already tell you to stay on the Courage and be on standby?"

    "Um, hehe Yan'er, tell me." Han Mengxin smiled and suddenly shouted to Qiao Yan'er.

    "Ah?" Qiao Yan'er was stunned when she heard this, her eyes darting around, "Uh-huh, ah, this"

    Lin Ke sighed upon seeing this, shook his head and said to the two of them: "Forget it. You guys, hurry back to the Courage after you finish eating. Do you hear me?"

    "Huh? You'll go back after eating. We had planned to go shopping." Han Mengxin said with a disappointed look on her face.

    "You" Lin Ke was immediately angry and speechless.

    "Mengxin, can I sit next to you?" Lianpeng asked Han Mengxin in a low voice.

    "Of course. Huh? Sister Lin Ke, what's going on with you and Lian Peng?" Han Mengxin glanced at Lin Ke suspiciously and asked.

    "Hmm I'm competing with her." Lin Ke coughed lightly and replied.

    ……

    After listening to Lian Peng's story, Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke with some dissatisfaction and said, "Okay, sister Lin Ke, you are a bit unkind."

    "Yes, yes." Qiao Yan'er helped from the side.

    "She and I are competing, what's the point of following you?" Lin Ke retorted bravely.

    "We, we are here to cheer, yes, we are here to cheer you up." Qiao Yaner thought for a while and said.

    "What about you?" Lin Ke asked Han Mengxin.

    "Of course I'm here to cheer for the lotus." Han Mengxin replied, holding the lotus's arm.  After hearing this, Lianpeng looked at Han Mengxin gratefully and said softly: "Thank you, Mengxin."

    "You're welcome." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu’s face had already turned to the elder, and he looked at Lin Ke speechlessly.  Lin Ke also concluded somewhat unreasonably: "Then, then we will act together."

    "Oh~ did you decide the winner in the end?" Han Yu sighed and asked aloud.

    "Well, the competition came out and I lost." Lin Ke replied in a low voice.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes helplessly, "So, now we have one win and one loss, and it all depends on the result in Ningping."

    "Well, that seems to be the case." Lin Ke replied carefully.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 210 Fierce Battle on the Bell Tower

    Chapter 210 Fierce Battle on the Big Bell Tower

    The Big Bell Tower is located in the city center of Bigang. People who want to go to various areas have to pass there.  At six o'clock every morning, as the sun rises, the bell tower will ring on time to wake people up to start the day.

    At this time, in the big bell tower, Lu En drew his sword and looked at his opponent Ning Ping and asked: "How is it? Are you satisfied with this being your cemetery?"

    "Are these your last words?" Ning Ping drew out his Qiu Shui Sword and asked calmly.

    "Hmph, birds of a feather flock together. That guy named Han Yu has sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. I didn't expect that your subordinate is the same." Lu En replied with a sneer.

    "I'm not his subordinate." Ning Ping looked at Lu En and said.

    "Oh, really? That Han Yu is so pitiful, he actually has an ambitious subordinate."

    "I really can't find a common language with people like you who are full of conspiracy theories." Before he finished speaking, Ning Ping's figure had disappeared.  Lu En's eyes narrowed and he raised his sword to block.

    "Clang~" There was a soft sound of metal hitting each other, and Ning Ping had appeared in front of Lu En, and the sword in his hand was being blocked by the sword in Lu En's hand.

    "The speed is not slow." Lu En said to Ning Ping, waved his hand forcefully, and pushed Ning Ping away. Ning Ping lightly touched the ground and appeared on Lu En's head again, this time changing to stabbing.  The Qiu Shui Sword and the long sword in Lu En's hands struck each other again. Lu En felt his hands sink, and his feet sank half into the ground.

    "The strength is enough." Lu En praised again, and then changed his tune, "But you can't defeat me just by relying on this."

    Ning Ping returned without success again. As soon as he landed, he saw Lu En stepping on the ground in an orderly manner and softly shouted: "Assault!" With Ning Ping still a few meters away, Lu En stabbed straight with the sword in his hand.  Ning Ping hurriedly tilted his head, leaving a scratch on his face, and a round hole the size of a bowl appeared on the wall behind him.

    "" Looking at the round hole behind him, Ning Ping looked at Lu En and asked suspiciously: "Were you the man in black who fought with me that night?"

    Lu En was startled when he heard this, but then he chuckled, "I don't know what you are talking about."

    "Don't deny it. Although you are masked, your habit of using a sword cannot be changed." Ning Ping stared at Lu En and said.

    "Hmph, so what if it's me? Do you think you can avenge those people?" Lu En asked noncommittally.

    "You have to try it before you know." Ning Ping held the Qiu Shui Sword with his backhand and said while squatting slightly.

    Seeing Ning Ping’s movements, Lu En’s pupils shrank. This posture seemed familiar.

    Just when Lu En recalled where he had seen Ning Ping's movements at this time, Ning Ping had already started to attack.  As if in an instant, Ningping was divided into five parts and rushed towards Lu En from different directions at the same time.  When Lu En saw this, he snorted coldly, "Little trick!" After saying that, he stabbed Ning Ping on his right with the sword in his hand, breaking Ning Ping's attack with one blow.  However, even if Ning Ping's attack was defeated, Lu En himself felt uncomfortable. After taking a step back, he felt the blood rising in his chest.  After Lu En suppressed him forcefully, he asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, who is your master?"

    "Do you want to have a relationship?" Ning Ping asked with a sneer.

    Lu En responded with a cold snort, "Hmph, the trick you used just now is very similar to that used by one of my mortal enemies. Tell me who your master is? I want to see if your master is the mortal enemy I am looking for."

    "Really? Then I can't tell you who my master is." Ning Ping rushed towards Lu En again without stopping.

    "In this case, I have no choice but to subdue you and then slowly torture you." Lu En sneered and without saying much, he walked forward with a long sword in hand.

    The two people were climbing over the walls in the big bell tower, fighting everywhere. After a while, the inside of the big bell tower was completely destroyed. Two people as tall as one person appeared in the middle of the east and west walls because of the sword waves sent by Lu En and Ning Ping.  big hole.  However, Lu En and Ning Ping remained unmoved at all. The two of them had already rushed to the top of the bell tower.

    Lu En hit the sword with a strong wave of his hand, and a sword wave visible to the naked eye immediately flew towards Ning Ping. When Ning Ping saw this, of course he was not willing to be outdone, and he also released a sword wave.  The two sword waves collided in the air and finally succeeded in breaking the chain of the bronze bell hanging on the top of the big bell tower. The big bronze bell fell to the ground, and the huge sound wave generated became the last straw that broke the camel's back.  The big clock tower with two big holes in it finally started to sway.

    The sound from the big bell tower aroused the thoughts of people passing by, and after the big bronze bell fell to the ground, the loud noise clearly told everyone that this place is very dangerous and should not be approached casually.

    Waiting and watchingWhen the people saw that the bell tower was crumbling, they couldn't help but let out a cry of surprise, and stepped back slowly, fearing that they would suffer disaster.

    While people were watching, two figures suddenly rushed out from the top of the big bell tower and landed on the top of the big bell tower.  Both men hold weapons in their hands, and it doesn't take any introduction to understand that the current situation in the big bell tower is most likely the work of these two men.

    I saw that the two people were not idle after they landed on the top of the big bell tower. They ran towards the top of the big bell tower almost at the same time. They met at the top of the big bell tower almost at the same time.  At the top of the bell tower, the duel started again.  The people watching below the clock tower were dumbfounded. When had they ever seen such a contest?  They were all stunned as they looked at the two people at the top of the big clock tower, holding hands back and forth.

    "Huh~huh~ It's great, I haven't had such fun fighting with someone for a long time." At the top of the big bell tower, Lu En gasped and said to Ning Ping who was standing opposite him, and at the same time quietly raised his right hand.

    "" Ning Ping, who was standing opposite Lu En, did not respond at all.

    With a "boom" sound, Lu En waved his right hand forcefully, and a sword wave penetrated the top of the entire bell tower, separating the top of the entire bell tower from its main body.

    When the smoke and dust dispersed, Lu En suddenly realized that the blow he was determined to win did not hit Ning Ping on the opposite side. He saw Ning Ping pulling out the Qiu Shui sword that had just helped him avoid the sword wave and moving along the wall of the tilted bell tower.  , rushing upward.

    Ning Ping jumped high into the air and faced Lu En.  When Lu En saw this, he sneered and jumped into the air along the wall of the big clock tower. His sword was aimed at Ning Ping in mid-air.

    "In the air, let me see how you hide?"

    When Lu En was preparing for the final blow, Ning Ping was also not idle. He held the Qiu Shui Sword in both hands, raised it high above his head, slashed forward with force, and shouted: "Wind Wheel Breaking Formation Dance."

    The proud expression on Lu En's face suddenly froze, and he saw Ning Ping smashing towards him like a high-speed rotating flywheel. If he was hit this time, he would definitely be divided in two.  Seeing this, Lu En was heartbroken and used all his strength to shout at Ning Ping, who was approaching quickly: "Assault stab."

    There was a huge sound of metal hitting each other, and the onlookers saw that the flywheel in the sky disappeared, and a figure fell from the sky. Han Yu, who was watching, jumped out and rushed straight to the direction where the figure fell.  go.

    Lu En landed steadily on the wall of the large bell tower that had no top. He looked at his falling opponent with complex eyes and reached out to gently touch the sword wound on his chest.  Although he avoided the fate of being split in half, he still lost.

    Thinking of this, the long sword in Lu En's hand suddenly shattered. Lu En gave a wry smile when he saw this, and murmured to himself: "Are you old too?" After that, Lu En jumped down and took advantage of the big clock tower.  The protruding part on the outside of the first floor slowly returns to the ground.  At this time, Ning Ping had been caught by Han Yu who rushed out.

    "Put me down." Ning Ping struggled and said.

    "Is it no problem?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Nonsense." Ning Ping glanced at Han Mengxin who was not far away, and replied in a low voice with a pale face.

    "Hehe you want to show your heroic spirit to my sister? There is no way." Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping was so angry at Han Yu's words that he couldn't laugh or cry, "You"

    After all, Han Yu put Ning Ping down immediately. After all, they were both men, and hugging each other made people feel sick.  But letting go was letting go, Han Yu still wanted to tease Ning Ping a few words.  But before he could speak, he saw Lu En slowly walking towards him.

    Ning Ping, who was facing Han Yu, saw something strange in Han Yu's expression. When he looked back, he also saw Lu En.

    "Who is your master?" Lu En looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    "Wait a minute, let's confirm the outcome of this competition first." Han Yu stopped Ning Ping who was about to speak and said to Lu En.

    Hearing this, Lu En looked at the wound on his chest and said, "I lost."

    "Okay, let's talk about the next thing." Han Yu nodded and stepped aside.

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu, who was acting like a normal person, and said, "Meng Ben."

    Lu En's eyes lit up and he murmured to himself: "It is indeed him, and only that guy can teach you a guy who doesn't follow common sense. Did you create that last trick yourself?  "

    "Yes." Faced with Lu En's question, Ning Ping chose to answer honestly. He didn't want a dying person to die with his eyes open.

    "Give way, give way""" The police always appear after the matter is over.

    "You guys are suspected of vandalizing public property, come with us. Go, call an ambulance, don't let this old guy die." The leading policeman said something to Ning Ping and others, and then ordered his men.

    "Don't be so troublesome. The damaged bell tower will be repaired by the Spark Maintenance Factory. As for the matter between him and me, we are engaged in a life-and-death fight. According to the regulations of the alliance, third parties have no right to interfere with casualties caused by life-and-death fights.  ." Lu En said to the policeman.

    After hearing this, the police frowned and compromised: "Even if we have no right to intervene, you must receive treatment."

    "No need, I know the injuries I suffered, and I will definitely die." Lu En said calmly after hearing this.  Then he stopped talking to the police, turned to look at Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping, tell me, where is that guy Meng Ben now?"

    "Skull Academy." Ning Ping replied in a low voice.

    "Where is it? No wonder I haven't been able to find him, no wonder." Lu En muttered to himself several times after hearing this, and then stood there motionless.  The policeman walked over and checked his breathing, and found that Lu En had no breath at all.

    Two days later, Lianpeng left Bigang with Lu En’s ashes.  As for Han Yu and others, they need to recuperate in Bigang for a few more days before leaving.

    Although they won in the end, both Han Yu and Ning Ping were injured to varying degrees, especially Han Yu. The power of Leo's punch was very damaging. It was only when Han Mengxin was treating Han Yu that she discovered that with that punch,  Part of the dark energy eroded into Han Yu's body.  It won't happen in the short term, but who can guarantee whether those dark energies will break out at the next critical moment.  For the sake of future safety, Han Mengxin has been using her light power to clear the dark energy from Han Yu's body these days.  Using the principle of attribute conflict, the power of darkness is slowly being eliminated.

    "Brother, do you think that Lotus Pendant will be punished when he returns?" Han Mengxin asked aloud while healing Han Yu.

    "How do I know how to go? We have advised her not to go back before, but she must go back on her own, what can we do?" Han Yu shrugged and replied, while answering, he couldn't help but yawned,  Being enveloped by Han Mengxin's bright power made Han Yu feel a little drowsy.

    "Ah!" Han Yu, who was drowsy, screamed, covering his arm and said to Han Mengxin: "Xin'er, my arm is almost like a sieve from you."

    "Humph, how many times have I told you that you are not allowed to sleep during treatment." Han Mengxin snorted coldly, put away the embroidery needle in her hand and replied.

    "What is this? Who stipulates that you are not allowed to sleep during treatment? Isn't this deliberately trying to find trouble with me?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    "What did you say? If you have any dissatisfaction, just speak it out loud." Han Mengxin raised her eyebrows and looked at Han Yu and said.

    Looking at the shining embroidery needle in Han Mengxin’s hand, no matter how many grievances she felt in her heart, Han Yu didn’t dare to say anything.  Han Mengxin couldn't help feeling proud when she saw Han Yu's depressed look.  At this time, the door opened and Lin Ke walked in carrying a fruit basket.  As if he had seen a savior, Han Yu said, "Lin Ke, you are back from shopping."

    "Well, look, I brought you some fruit." Lin Ke smiled and handed the fruit in his hand to Han Yu.

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him, picked up an apple in the fruit basket and was about to eat it when he heard a slight cough.

    "Hmm."

    Han Yu put the apples in his hand back into the fruit basket, handed them to Han Mengxin and said, "Xin'er picks first."

    "Huh, you're smart." Han Mengxin put away the embroidery needle in her hand, picked up an apple from the fruit basket, stood up and said, "I won't disturb you two, I'll come back later."

    When Han Mengxin left, Han Yu scratched his head and asked Lin Ke, who bowed his head in shame at Han Mengxin's words: "Lin Ke, where did you go to play today?"

    "Actually, I didn't go anywhere, I just went to the library for a while." Lin Ke replied in a low voice.

    "Library? Oh, reading is good. Reading can increase your knowledge. So what, what books have you read?" Han Yu asked, laughing.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "I read some books about the Death Star Territory. After all, we are going to the Death Star Territory. If we don't pay attention, we may encounter danger. I want to make more preparations before going.  .”

    "Oh, that's it. Thank you for your hard work."

    "It's not hard, I don't have medical skills, and I'm not as strong as you and Ning Ping, so I can only do what I can." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "Lin Ke, don't belittle yourself, everyone's talents are??That's why we all have the possibility to come together.  If someone knows everything, then why would he look for companions?  Let’s just talk about me. Apart from my fire-based superpower, I’m not good at anything else.  "

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Lin Ke smiled slightly and did not answer.  Han Yu didn't know what to say for a moment, and the atmosphere suddenly became inexplicably awkward.

    "Tsk~ It's really boring." Han Mengxin, who was peeking outside the door, suddenly muttered in a low voice.

    Although the sound was very small, it was still clearly distinguishable to Han Yu or Lin Ke.  Lin Ke stood up immediately and heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from outside the door. After a while, he heard Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er exclaiming together. They probably bumped into each other.

    "Lin Ke, let's go for a walk." Han Yu said softly to Lin Ke.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke replied with some worry: "But, Mengxin said you need to rest."

    "Don't listen to that girl. She listens to the wind and rain all day long. She calls a minor illness a serious illness. If I don't move, my body will become stiff." Han Yu said nonchalantly, jumped out of bed and walked toward the door.  Go outside.  As soon as they arrived in the corridor, they saw Ning Ping sneaking out of the room.

    "What are you doing?" Han Yu asked, holding his throat.

    Ning Ping was startled. He quickly stood up and replied, "Go, go to the toilet." After answering, Ning Ping realized something was wrong. He turned around suddenly and saw Han Yu leaning against the wall, covering his hands.  She looked at him with a belly laugh.

    Ning Ping's face immediately turned red. He gritted his teeth and glared at Han Yu and asked, "Was it you just now?"

    "Yeah, yeah." Han Yu smiled and nodded.

    Ning Ping remained silent and went back to the house to take out the Qiushui Sword.  When Han Yu saw something was wrong, he quickly took Lin Ke's hand and ran away. Ning Ping roared from behind: "Stop! Let me stab you to death with one sword!"

    Hearing this, Han Yu turned around and said with a smile, "Do you think I'm stupid?"

    Of course, Han Yu was not proud for long.  At the gate, he met Han Mengxin.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Han Mengxin asked, blocking the door with a half-smile, her eyes looking at Han Yu's hand holding Lin Ke.

    "Go out for a walk." Han Yu replied calmly.

    "Oh, what about you?" Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping, who was following Han Yu, noncommittally.

    "Uh let's go out for a walk." Ning Ping thought for a while and repeated Han Yu's answer.

    "Yes." Han Mengxin nodded, glanced at Han Yu and said, "You can go out." Then she stretched out her hand to stop Ning Ping, who wanted to follow him out, and said, "You can't."

    "Why?" Ning Ping asked unconvinced.

    "Because I am a doctor." Han Mengxin replied seriously.

    Ning Ping: "" {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 211 Everyone’s Day

    Chapter 211 A day for everyone

    "Do you really want to try?" Ning Ping asked Han Mengxin in a low voice in the room.  Han Mengxin nodded silently. Ning Ping struggled with his eyes for a while, but finally lost to the pleading in Han Mengxin's eyes. He gritted his teeth and lowered his head and said, "Okay, I will risk my life today, and I will leave this body to you."

    Han Mengxin couldn't help but patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said dissatisfiedly: "I hate it, what are you talking about? Why don't I lend you your arm to test out my new medical skills? Do you need to say it so ambiguously?"

    "Hehe" Ning Ping grinned and said nothing.  But when he saw Han Mengxin taking out the long and thin golden needle, his eyelids couldn't help but twitched, and he asked Han Mengxin guiltily: "Are you really sure everything is fine?"

    "It's okay, I promise you, there's absolutely no problem. This needle looks scary, but actually it doesn't hurt at all when it hits you." Seeing Ningping Judah's intention to back off, Han Mengxin quickly assured her.  At the same time, his hand quickly aimed at an acupuncture point on Ning Ping's arm and stabbed it.

    "Ah~ Huh? It really doesn't hurt." Halfway through Ning Ping screamed, he realized that it was just like Han Mengxin said, it didn't hurt at all.  Han Mengxin on the side responded angrily, "Nonsense."

    Ning Ping asked a little embarrassedly: "Where will the next needle be inserted?"

    "Wait a moment, let me take a look." Han Mengxin answered as she picked up the book placed aside, flipped through it and replied with some uncertainty: "It seems to be here."

    Ning Ping: ""

    ……

    "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn't hurt."

    "What about here?"

    "It doesn't hurt."

    "It's strange, it should feel painful here." Han Mengxin muttered softly.

    Ning Ping: ""

    "What about here?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    "Ohit hurts." Ning Ping shouted quickly.

    "It's strange, I shouldn't feel any pain here." Han Mengxin whispered again.

    Ning Ping: ""

    "What about this time?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    Ning Ping was silent for a moment and asked: "Mengxin, should I say it hurts or not?"

    Han Mengxin rolled her eyes when she heard this, "If it hurts, just say it hurts. If it doesn't hurt, just say it doesn't hurt."

    "Oh, that doesn't hurt."

    "strangeness……"

    "Oh, Mengxin, could you please stop being so startled? Although my heart is good, if you continue to talk like this, sooner or later I will be scared of you and have a heart attack." Ning Ping said with some bitterness.  .

    "Hey~ I'm not a coward. What are you afraid of? I'm a doctor. Even if you have a heart disease, I'm confident that I can cure it for you." Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Ningping in dissatisfaction. Ningping choked up and rolled her eyes inwardly.  No more words.  It's up to you, Han Mengxin, to do whatever you want. Anyway, if I get disabled by you, I will haunt you forever.  Welleven if you are not disabled, I will still pester you for the rest of your life.  Looking at Han Mengxin's focused face, Ning Ping secretly swore in his heart.  But as soon as he finished his oath, Ning Ping's mind came to Han Yu's face that made people punch him. He couldn't help but shuddered. That guy was not a fuel-efficient person.  Lamp.

    "Ah~ I owe you!" Han Yu, who was shopping with Lin Ke, couldn't help but sneeze loudly.

    "Han Yu, are you okay?" Lin Ke asked with concern.

    “It’s okay, it’s okay, maybe that bad guy is cursing me behind my back.” Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "I'm a little tired from walking, Han Yu, let's go sit in the park over there." Lin Ke suggested to Han Yu softly.  Han Yu knew that Lin Ke wanted to take a break.  To be honest, it's really not necessary.  However, Han Yu couldn't help but brush off Lin Ke's kindness, so he nodded and followed Lin Ke to a nearby park bench to sit down and prepare to take a rest.  Looking at a middle-aged man splashing in the lake, Han Yu frowned slightly. Why is this man so shameless?  At such an old age, you are still swimming in public, and you just swim, and you drink the lake water while swimming. What's even more outrageous is that you dare to keep asking yourself: "Should I drink it? Can I drink it?"

    "I'll make your grandma a grandson!" Han Yu stared with an ugly face at the middle-aged man in the lake who kept waving his hands at him, up and down, wondering if he should turn his head when no one was paying attention.  Originally looking shy, Lin Ke, who was sitting aside, mustered up the courage to raise his head and take a peek at Han Yu. He couldn't help but follow Han Yu's gaze curiously. When he heard the middle-aged man's shout in the lake, his face suddenly changed.  He changed, grabbed Han Yu's arm and said urgently: "Han Yu, that person is drowning."

    "Huh? Drowning? No way, I think he seemed to be swimming quite happily."??You see, he even asked me if I wanted to drink lake water with him.  "Han Yu replied with some disbelief.

    "That's a cry for help." Lin Ke explained to Han Yu with a wry smile.

    "Ah! Then I'll come as soon as I go. Really, what dialect are you calling for help in?" Seeing that Lin Ke didn't seem to be hypocritical, Han Yu quickly stood up and started to take off his coat, muttering dissatisfiedly as he took it off.

    Soon, the middle-aged man was rescued, and he was seen lying there motionless with his eyes closed.  Just as Lin Ke was about to step forward to investigate, Han Yu on the side reached out to hold the middle-aged man, shook his head slightly, and said to himself: "It seems that this guy has been drowning for too long and needs artificial respiration."

    The middle-aged man lying there felt secretly happy. When he was rescued ashore, he saw a beautiful girl standing on the shore. If he could do artificial respiration with her Just as he was thinking about it, the middle-aged man felt his lips  It was pried open, and a tongue stuck into his mouth.

    "Wow, this girl is so bold." The middle-aged man sighed in admiration. He opened his eyes leisurely and saw a dog's head swinging in front of his face.

    "Wow~" The middle-aged man suddenly vomited until he was unconscious, lying on the ground and retching.  The people watching nearby also burst into laughter.

    “You, you, bastard!” The middle-aged man, who had vomited for a while, pointed at the initiator, Han Yu, and yelled.  But before Han Yu could say anything, someone in the crowd was unhappy and spoke up for Han Yu: "Hey, how can you talk? I risked my life to rescue you from the lake, you  If you don’t thank others, then you can scold them. Do you know what’s good and bad?”

    "But, but, how could he let a dog, a dog" The middle-aged man couldn't go on at this point.  He couldn't go on, but others could, "What happened to a dog? Without this dog, could you wake up? Oh, it turns out you were pretending to be faint just now and wanted the little girl to give you artificial respiration."  You’re not young anymore, why are you so nasty?”

    "I, I, I was pushed down by him." The middle-aged man had nothing to say, so he simply pointed at Han Yu and shouted.

    "Nonsense. I saw everything clearly from the time you were thrown into the lake to the time you were rescued. How dare you lie in front of me. Don't believe what this person says. I saw it. He was there before.  On that small bridge, I wanted to molest a passing little girl, but she was thrown into the lake by two of her companions. I saw it with my own eyes, I swear to God."

    When the onlookers heard this and thought about the middle-aged man's behavior after being rescued, they immediately believed the words of the young man who exposed the middle-aged man's lies.

    "Give me, give me" Just as people were criticizing the middle-aged man, two policemen walked over while talking.  The two policemen were originally patrolling. Seeing so many people gathered in the park, they quickly walked over to see what was going on.

    After listening to everyone’s narration, the two policemen didn’t like the wet middle-aged man in front of them at all. They waved their hands and said, “Let’s go quickly. You don’t think it’s embarrassing enough to be here, right?”

    The middle-aged man lowered his head dejectedly and squeezed out of the crowd of onlookers.

    There was no more excitement to watch, and the onlookers dispersed one after another.  Feeling the glances from time to time, Han Yu whispered to Lin Ke: "Let's go somewhere else. I can't stand being treated like a cherished animal. They didn't buy a ticket."  "

    "That's nonsense." Lin Ke laughed angrily and followed Han Yu out of the park.

    Not long after the two left the park, they met the middle-aged man who had left earlier.  It turned out that the middle-aged man became more and more angry after returning home, and finally, unwilling to accept it, he gathered a group of relatives and friends to find the man and woman who had just humiliated him, and tried to blackmail them into bankruptcy at any cost.

    There is a kind of person who specializes in blackmailing people, and this middle-aged man is a leader in this profession.  As soon as he saw the pair of enemies coming towards him, the middle-aged man waved behind him and shouted, and a dozen people rushed forward to surround Han Yu and Lin Ke.  At this time, the middle-aged man was like a victim, pointing at Han Yu and loudly saying: "It was him, it was he who pushed me into the lake. If I hadn't been good at water, I would have been drowned by now."

    Amid the accusations and curses from more than a dozen people, Han Yu watched with interest as the middle-aged man performed his show with his eyes, and saw him tearfully telling a story he had made up in advance.  Zhongduo glanced at Lin Ke next to Han Yu, but was thrown into the lake by the cautious Han Yu and almost drowned.  People always have a herd mentality, and those who didn't know the truth and liked to join in the fun started to curse.

    Seeing that things were beginning to develop in the direction he expected, the middle-aged man sneered in his heart,Just wait for that man to attack you, so that you can get another blackmail, and maybe you will get something unexpected.  Thinking of this, the middle-aged man took a peek at the girl who looked like a fairy standing next to the man.

    The crowd is getting more and more angry. Those who don't know the truth and have a strong sense of justice can't stand the instigation of the caring people next to them. They step forward to fight Han Yu and want to teach Han Yu a lesson.

    Originally, Han Yu wanted to see the middle-aged man's performance, but when he saw someone stepping forward and preparing to take action, he couldn't help but frowned. He protected Lin Ke behind him and waved his right hand towards the people walking forward, and a wall of fire suddenly appeared there.  At the feet of several people.

    As soon as the wall of fire came out, the shouting and cursing at the scene suddenly stopped, and many people began to take steps and quietly began to retreat.  Offending a person with abilities is simply seeking death.  It's okay to join in the fun, but if you have to pay something for it, then there's no need to talk about it.

    The middle-aged people and their accomplices also wanted to retreat, but how could Han Yu tell them to run away? With a few random waves, those who wanted to retreat into the crowd and slip away were trapped by a fire ring on the ground.  Although the flame of the fire ring was very small, with the guarantee of Han Yu's words "Whoever dares to step out of the ring will die", the middle-aged man and his accomplices did not dare to step out of the ring.

    "Why is it you again?" Han Yu was just about to ask the middle-aged man to tell the truth. A surprised voice came from the crowd, and he saw two policemen walking past the crowd.

    When Han Yu saw that it was the policeman he had just met by the lake, he shrugged, pointed at the middle-aged man trapped in the fire ring and replied, "I don't want to cause trouble. But when things come to me, there's nothing I can do about it."

    Looking at Han Yu’s fingers, the two policemen immediately understood what was going on.  One of the policemen frowned at the middle-aged man and asked, "Why are you here again? We let you go just now when you wanted to blackmail someone. Why don't you know what's good and what's wrong? This time you formed a group to blackmail someone."  Really? Do you really think that we police officers are just doing nothing? Come with us."

    "No, no, no, no, I was wrong." The middle-aged man quickly begged for mercy.

    "Mr. Police Officer, there are many pairs of eyes watching here. Your words and deeds are directly related to the image of your police in the eyes of the people." Han Yu said leisurely from the side.

    As soon as the two policemen heard this, they looked at the fire in Han Yu's hand. Their expressions became stern and they replied seriously: "Thank you for the reminder. Please rest assured that our police will never interact with these people."  Those who commit crimes are complicit!"

    The farce ended here. The middle-aged man and his accomplices were taken away by the police, and the people who had been cheering together quietly slipped away pretending to be nothing.  Han Yu continued to wander with Lin Ke. When passing by a teahouse, Han Yu saw a familiar person through the transparent floor-to-ceiling glass windows.  Isn't that Victoria?  Who is the man sitting opposite her?  Is it because of this reason that she is unwilling to join us with Qiao Yaner?  The fire of gossip in his heart began to burn brightly. Han Yu quietly called Lin Ke, opened the door and walked into the tea room.

    "Welcome, are you two a couple?" the waiter came over and asked softly.

    "Ah" Han Yu glanced at Lin Ke, nodded slightly and replied, "Yes." After hearing Han Yu's answer, Lin Ke did not refute, but just lowered his head.

    "Oh, then please follow me. We have special seats for couples in our tea room." The waiter smiled slightly and said to Han Yu.

    We followed the waiter to the so-called couple’s seat, and luckily, the seat next to it was Victoria and the man’s seat.  After casually ordering a pot of tea, Han Yu pricked up his ears to listen to the conversation at Victoria's table.

    “Victoria, you deserve these, please accept them.” The man said to Victoria in a somewhat anxious tone.

    "I'm sorry, no reward for no merit. Originally, I accepted part of his inheritance, which already made me feel uneasy. If I accept these shares again, I will not be able to sleep well in the future."

    "I never thought that things would develop like this. When I was ordered to go to other places, I had already made plans not to return to Bigang, but I didn't expect that Bigang doesn't even have a person in charge now.  After all, the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory is Boss Ma Xin’s life-long effort. Can you bear to see Boss Ma Xin’s hard work fail like this? You know, Boss Ma Xin had to bear your misunderstandings in order to protect you and Qiao Yaner.  Ten years."

    "" When Victoria heard this, she bit her lip gently and said with some hesitation: "But, I'm really not good at running this kind of thing."

    Hearing Victoria's relaxed tone, the man quickly said: "It doesn't matter, you can learn if you're not good at it. And now the most important thing for the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory is not to run the business, but to stabilize the morale of the military. Victoria, you don't know, just in the past few days, there have been many  The workers leftI went to a fire repair shop and found another job.  What we need now is a flag. You are the junior sister of Boss Ma Xin. I believe that with you in charge, the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory can tide over this difficulty.  "

    Victoria was silent for a long time, and finally nodded and replied: "Okay, then I will help you Zhu Wen this time, temporarily serve as the flag you mentioned, but I have agreed in advance that after this crisis is over, you have to let me  Leave. Also, I won’t take those shares in the Spark Maintenance Factory.”

    "Okay, okay, as long as you agree, there is no problem with any conditions." Zhu Wen replied quickly, and at the same time thought to himself: "As long as you get on the pirate ship, there are many opportunities to keep you. Anyway, I must take Boss Ma Xin  The Spark Repair Shop you created becomes something that belongs to you.”

    The two people agreed on the matter and immediately got up to go to the Xinghuo Repair Factory to stabilize the hearts of the workers. Han Yu, who had been eavesdropping, suddenly got smart and hugged Lin Ke who was sitting beside him before Victoria and Zhu Wen passed by.  , with his back to the aisle.  Victoria, who was passing by, glanced at the two people in the couple's seat and immediately looked away.

    After hearing the waiter at the door shout "Welcome back next time", Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but then he looked at Lin Ke who was hugged by him with some embarrassment.  Her face was red, her lips were slightly upward, and her two little hands were tightly clasped in front of her chest.

    "Okay, it's okay. He's gone, don't be afraid." Han Yu gently let go of Lin Ke and whispered with a smile.

    Lin Ke couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when he heard this. He peeked at Han Yu's heartless smiling face and couldn't help but feel jealous. He raised his little foot and stepped on Han Yu's little toe hard, and then returned to his original position.  The ground was crushed.

    "Hiss~" Han Yu suddenly took a breath of air, but still had to look like he was fine.

    Point out!  That’s outrageous!

    "I didn't expect that Lin Ke, who has always been as gentle as water, would be so terrible when he loses his temper. Only Han Mengxin has used this trick before. He must have learned it from that dead girl!" Han Yu thought to himself while silently mourning for his little toes.

    "Are you okay?" Lin Ke asked with a concerned look. Just looking at her expression, it made people feel that she must have stepped on him unintentionally just now.

    "It's okay." Han Yu replied with a smile on his face.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 212 Reason for departure

    Chapter 212 Reason for departure

    In Big Ang’s cemetery, An Furong stood in plain clothes in front of a newly erected tombstone.  As early as two days ago, Ning Ping told An Furong that Lu En was the man in black who chased An Furong that night.  After An Furong heard the news, she could finally let go of her heavy heart.  She didn't doubt Ning Ping's words. Firstly, Ningping was the person who had fought with the man in black that night. Secondly, there was no need for Ningping to lie to herself.

    After some preparations, An Furong came to the cemetery today and told the news to her murdered family members, hoping that their spirits in heaven could rest in peace.

    "Miss, it's almost time." A white-haired old man quietly walked to An Furong's side and reminded An Furong softly.  Shortly after the tragedy that day, the old housekeeper who had retired to his hometown to enjoy his old age returned to the An family and helped An Furong save most of the family business. It can be said that without this old housekeeper, An Furong would be homeless now.  .  Therefore, An Furong respects this old housekeeper from the bottom of her heart.  After hearing the old butler's reminder, he nodded slightly and said, "I understand. Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Zhong."

    "What did the eldest lady say? I watched the eldest lady grow up, how can I ignore the eldest lady." Uncle Zhong said quickly.

    The dead are gone, but the lives of the living will continue. The Arena has been An Sanbao's life's work. As the sole heir of the An family, An Furong will take up the role of the Arena in the future, and today is when An Furong takes office.  .

    Not long after An Furong left the cemetery, Qiao Yaner met Victoria who was about to go home, and then the two came to the cemetery together.  Their purpose was similar to An Furong's. In addition to sweeping the graves of their parents, they also wanted to sweep the grave of Ma Xin, the elder brother they had misunderstood until his death, and say sorry.

    Looking at Ma Xin's tombstone, Victoria said softly: "Elder brother, I decided to follow Zhu Wen's suggestion and take care of the Xinghuo Repair Shop for you for a while. After Yan'er got the master's notes you left for her,  I will definitely go on adventures with Han Yu and those people and practice my skills during the trip. I know that your original intention of leaving us a large sum of money was to let Yan'er and I live an ordinary life. But what everyone thinks  It's different. I don't want to watch the ten years of hard work you've spent on this go to waste, so I hope you know enough to forgive our decision."

    Qiao Yan'er on the side intervened and said: "Don't worry, senior brother, I will study hard the notes you gave me and strive to become a mechanical maintenance technician who can't lose to you as soon as possible."

    After saying this, the two of them bowed three times to Ma Xin's tombstone, then got up and walked towards their parents' tombstone.  Zhu Wen, who had been waiting by the side, walked to Ma Xin's tombstone and squatted down, saying in a low voice: "Boss, I know that I went against your will in this matter, but I have no choice. I alone can't leave him alone."  I can’t live with those guys in the maintenance shop, so please don’t blame me. Don’t worry, I promise not to let anything happen to Victoria. If anyone wants to harm her, they must first step over my body.”

    “Not long after Zhu Wen finished swearing to Ma Xin’s tombstone, he suddenly heard a scream from Victoria not far away.  Zhu Wen quickly got up and ran in the direction of Victoria.  The oath just came to fruition. Is there any mistake?

    When Zhu Wen ran to the scene and saw that Victoria and Qiao Yaner were safe and sound, he couldn't help but feel relieved.  Then he asked Victoria: "What happened?"

    "Yes, someone has come to pay homage." Victoria replied with a trembling voice.

    Zhu Wen looked in the direction of Victoria's finger and saw a bouquet of white chrysanthemums and a small bottle of white wine placed in front of the tombstones of Qiao Yaner's parents.  I heard Victoria say that no one except them has ever come to pay homage to their parents' tombs, right?  Zhu Wen subconsciously looked at the tombstone of his boss, Ma Xin, and felt numbness in his scalp.  At this moment, a question suddenly came from behind the three of them: "Huh? Are you here to visit the grave too?"

    The three people were suddenly frightened and screamed. Zhu Wen looked back and saw a man two meters tall. Even though he was wearing a suit, his unusually developed muscles made people worry that the suit would be split at any time.

    "Excuse me, who are you?" Victoria calmed down and looked at the person coming and asked.

    "I am an old friend of the owner of this tomb. I never had time to come and see him before. This time I passed by and came to visit his tomb." The visitor replied in a very gentle tone, but he looked too vicious.  Even with a smile on her face, others looked ferocious. Qiao Yaner hid behind Victoria. When she saw the expression on the visitor's face, she immediately shrank back.

    Since she was a friend of her parents during their lifetime, Victoria's attitude suddenly became more friendly,After both parties explained their identities, the misunderstanding was naturally resolved.

    Watching Victoria and the other three leave first, the strong man reached out and slapped the hand standing beside him, which had been suppressing a smile, and shouted: "You are laughing so hard."

    "Hehe Sir, I just remembered the way that girl named Qiao Yan'er looked at you, and I couldn't help but want to laugh." The man who was slapped on the back of the head didn't care and said with a smile.

    “Huh, I’m too lazy to pay attention to you.” The strong man snorted helplessly and walked out of the cemetery.  Seeing this, the subordinates on the side quickly followed and whispered: "Sir, the two informants we arranged at the Xinghuo Maintenance Factory have been killed. What should we do next?"

    "How do I know? At the beginning, I was counting on Xiang Yu and Gu Le to make meritorious deeds, but I didn't expect Well, no matter what, they died here. We must at least find their murderers.  We can’t let them die in silence.”

    "Where do we start to investigate?"

    "This is your business, what do you ask me for?"

    "Sir, you can't do this."

    "Nonsense, if I want to know how to investigate, why would I bring you to Bigang? Just go ahead and do it boldly, I have confidence in you."

    "Sir, I have no confidence in myself. We have too few clues at hand. Apart from knowing that it was the organization that killed Xiang Yu and Gu Le, we know nothing else."

    "That's something you have to consider."

    "Facing his own master's rejection of his uncle Fan, the oppressed subordinate smiled helplessly and said: "Sir, if you say that, then I can only say that I can't do anything."

    "Damn, you worthless guy, are you one of my Maxi's men? Why are you saying such depressing words before the investigation has even begun? If on the battlefield, I would have punched you to death for shaking the morale of the army.  ”

    "My lord, even if you beat me to death, I will still be helpless."

    "Forget it, I didn't count on you in the first place. Let's go and go to the Xinghuo Repair Shop first to understand the situation." Maxi gave the men with a sad face angrily and walked out of the cemetery first.

    Maxi’s visit made Qiao Yaner and Victoria very confused. Didn’t they just meet in the cemetery?  How did this person get here?

    When Maxi explained his intention, Victoria and others were immediately relieved. Since it was related to Xiang Yu and Gu Le from the Spark Maintenance Factory, Zhu Wen would be responsible for the reception.

    Maxi and Zhu Wengang were about to take stock of the relics of Xiang Yu and Gu Le. After all, the excuse Maxi used was that he was a distant relative of Xiang Yu, and the person he brought was a distant relative of Gu Le.  Yuhe Gule's family members asked him to come here to handle Xiang Yuhe Gule's funeral affairs.

    When passing by a room, Maxi accidentally saw a familiar face through the ajar door. He stopped immediately, opened the door and looked inside. Sure enough, the person lying on the bed was the same one who was there at the beginning.  One of the two people Daniel Star likes?  Why is he here?  What about the other little guy?

    Han Mengxin was startled, while Ning Ping was not so flustered. He just felt that he had seen the person who suddenly broke in before him somewhere.

    "Do you still know me? Daniel Star." Maxi asked with a smile.

    Receiving Maxi’s reminder, Ning Ping suddenly remembered the strong man who wanted to recruit him and Han Yu. Wasn’t he the one in front of him?

    "Uncle, why are you here? Your name is Maxi, right?" Ning Ping stood up and asked happily.

    Hearing this, Maxi nodded and asked with a smile: "That girl is your girlfriend? Your boy is quite handsome. Where is the boy with you?"

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Oh, you mean Han Yu. He has gone out and will be back in a while. Uncle Maxi, why are you here?"

    Hearing Ning Ping’s question, Maxi replied with a sad expression: “Oh, I’ll take care of some personal matters.”

    "What's going on? Do you need my help?" Ning Ping asked enthusiastically.

    "Oh~ No, thank you for your kindness. Actually, it's not a big deal. I just came to take back the relics of my distant relatives." Maxi replied with a sigh.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping said apologetically to Maxi: "I'm sorry, I didn't know this was the case. Please forgive me."

    "Well, try your best. I'm going to do my work first, and I'll have a chat with you when I get the chance." Maxi agreed and turned around to leave.

    After watching Maxi leave, Ning Ping suddenly felt pain in his arm and saw a bright stickThe golden needle pricked his arm, and he immediately said with a bitter look on his face: "Is it still pricking?"

    "Humph, this is to punish you for trying to escape just now." Han Mengxin replied with a cold snort.

    When Ning Ping heard this, his face became even more bitter.  This Han Mengxin is too shrewd. After seeing Maxi just now, she just moved her mind and was discovered.

    "Hmph, are you wondering how I could see through your thoughts so easily?" Han Mengxin asked angrily.

    "You, can you read minds?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "Fuck you, how could I possibly know that kind of thing? It's just that I have been with my brother for a long time, so I have a better understanding of the psychological activities of the person who accompanies me in practicing medical skills."

    Ning Ping: ""

    At the same time, Han Yu, a fellow sufferer in Ningping, was on his way back with Lin Ke. After coming out of the teahouse, Han Yu took Lin Ke for a while shopping in the commercial street of Bigang.  All the merchandise owners patronized by Han Yu cursed in their hearts after Han Yu left.  This stingy man took his girlfriend shopping for a long time but didn't buy anything. Just not buying anything is a very confusing behavior!

    It’s a pity that Han Yu couldn’t hear the merchant’s voice. He still took Lin Ke with full interest to continue his shopping plan.  Lin Ke, on the other hand, was half a body behind Han Yu and followed Han Yu.

    Beauty is always a scarce resource, especially in an alliance where various beauty and plastic surgery methods are rampant. A pure natural beauty without any preservatives is a scarce resource among scarce resources.  Lin Ke's almost perfect figure and beautiful face attracted the attention of many people, especially her quiet and elegant temperament, which was even more desirable.  As for Han Yu, who was walking next to her, he naturally became the target of others' hatred.

    "Good cabbage is called a pig." This is the first thought of most men after seeing Han Yu and Lin Ke, and then they begin to imagine that they have replaced Han Yu's position, pulling the goddess in their minds,  Enjoy the envy and jealousy in the eyes of others.

    If looks could kill, Han Yu would have been killed countless times.  It's a pity that the eyes are just eyes, so Han Yu is still alive and well, and he continues to stroll leisurely with Lin Ke, enjoying the envious and jealous eyes of others.

    "Han Yu, let's go back." Lin Ke suggested to Han Yu softly.

    "tired?"

    "Well, a little bit."

    "Okay, let's go back then." Han Yu took Lin Ke's little hand, and in the murderous eyes of others, he pulled Lin Ke towards the Xinghuo Repair Shop as if nothing had happened.

    When Han Yu pulled Lin Ke to the door of Xinghuo Repair Shop, Han Yu turned around and shouted to the group of people following him and Lin Ke: "Thank you, there is no need to send it off, we are already here." After that,  He pulled Lin Ke and ran into the Xinghuo Repair Shop.  The group of people cursed in anger.  Lin Ke looked at the funny Han Yu dumbfounded, and gave a helpless smile. However, seeing his little hand held by Han Yu, Lin Ke felt a little happy in his heart.

    The meeting with Maxi was very pleasant. In Maxi’s eyes, the little guy she was originally optimistic about looked more energetic than before, and he seemed to have found a good partner.  After Han Yu learned about Maxi's intention, he could only look at Ning Ping and persuade Maxi to show his condolences.  But when Maxi extended the invitation, Han Yu simply refused.

    "Are you serious that you don't want to work here?" Maxi looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu replied without hesitation: "No. I will take my companions to the Death Star Territory soon. How can I choose to follow you at this time?"

    "Do you really want to go to the Death Star Realm?" Maxi asked with a frown.

    "certainly."

    "But just you and your companionsI admit that your companions are all excellent, but the dangers in the Death Star Territory are not just from pirates and alien beasts, there are all kinds of things you can't imagine.  The dangers you encounter are common there, and your life may be in danger if you are not careful. If you want to take risks, there are actually many places where you can take risks in the alliance"

    "Those are not the places I want to go. The Death Star Territory is the goal of us people." Han Yu interrupted Maxi's persuasion.

    "Oh, tell me, what is your goal?" Maxi asked with an interested look.

    "My goal is very simple, which is to find the legendary Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. Ning Ping wants to find Liu Haoran, the sword master who lives in seclusion in the Death Star Territory, and have a showdown with him. Shi Bafang, he wants to find the sword master who is lost in the Death Star Territory.  The mysterious recipe of Star Territory. I heard that there are many strange and weird dishes recorded in that recipe book. It seems that there is still one that can be extended.?Prescriptions for longevity.  As for the others, I haven't heard any reason why they want to go to the Death Star.  "

    Field on the side rolled his eyes when he heard this and said: "Han Yu, it's not a bad thing that I didn't tell you, it's because you didn't ask me yourself. In fact, the reason why I am willing to follow you to the Death Star is very simple, because the Death Star  There are many ancient battlefield sites in the domain, where I may be able to find powerful relics of ancient civilizations."

    "I'm your sister, and I'm not like you who died because of lack of timely treatment." Han Mengxin replied, and then looked at Qiao Yan'er.

    "Ah? It's my turn? Well My reason is simple. I am the maintainer of the Spirit. Of course, I will go wherever the ship goes."

    Everyone told their reasons for going to the Death Star Territory, except for Lin Ke. Everyone looked at Lin Ke and saw Lin Ke coyly saying: "I am a member of the group, and Han Yu is the leader.  Of course, wherever the leader says, I will go with him." After saying that, he glanced at Han Yu sheepishly. Han Yu, who always claimed that his face was unrivaled, was now a little embarrassed by Lin Ke's look.  hot.

    "Wow~" Field screamed exaggeratedly when he saw this, but was immediately dragged to the kitchen to help by Shi Bafang, and the rest of the people also found excuses to leave, leaving time for Han Yu and Lin Ke.

    "Sir, are you just going back like this? Your subordinates seem to admire that guy named Han Yu." Maxi's subordinates couldn't help but said to Maxi after they left the Spark Maintenance Factory with Maxi.

    "Well, I do admire that boy." Maxi simply admitted her opinion of Han Yu.

    "Then why not just use your identity"

    Maxi shook his head slightly, "You don't understand. There are people in this world who don't take power seriously. They will only follow the path they insist on and continue unswervingly."

    Maxi left Bighorn that night.

    ……

    Two days later, Han Yu and his team, who were fully prepared, left Bigang and drove the Courage to their next destination, the outpost of the Death Star Territory, Ingram Fortress.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 213 A distress signal from unknown origin

    Chapter 213 A distress signal from unknown origin

    How big is the Death Star Realm?  No one knows about this problem.  Even a powerful alliance can only roughly estimate that the Death Star Territory is approximately the size of the current alliance.

    It occupies twice the area.  As for whether this estimate is accurate, only benevolent people have different opinions.  In short, the Death Star is very big, so big that even if it is as powerful as the Alliance

    , in front of the Death Star Territory, it can only passively defend.

    Of course, some people have tried to conquer the Death Star Territory.  During the Alliance's most powerful period, the Alliance once organized a large expeditionary force into the Death Star Territory.  but

    What is disappointing is that half a year later, less than one-tenth of the expeditionary force, which numbered more than one million, returned from the Death Star Territory alive.  Half of them are returning

    After the alliance, they will either go crazy or commit suicide.  What exactly did the expeditionary force encounter in the Death Star?  Nobody knows.  All written reports at that time were copied by those in power at the time

    Ordered to be destroyed, before the ambitious man in power died, he only left the words "Don't approach the Death Star Territory casually" to future generations before passing away.

    And people will always heal their scars and forget the pain.  A few years after the death of the person in power, the new successor began to make plans to enter the Death Star Territory again.

    However, compared to the previous one, this one is much smarter. He did not rush into the Death Star Territory with a wave of his hand like he did when he took office.  Mutually

    On the contrary, with his acquiescence, the defenders guarding the border between the Death Star Territory and the Alliance began to intentionally relax the inspection of starships entering the Death Star Territory for exploration, and instead began to inspect the ships from the Death Star Territory.

    The starships coming out of the star field have stepped up their investigation.

    At the same time, the successor also ordered people to publish a large number of tasks in the Hunter Guild.  The high rewards attract countless desperadoes to rush to the Death Star Territory, using their lives to

    ??Bring back precious information for the alliance.  With the increase in the number of private explorers, the mystery of the Death Star Territory has finally been unveiled.

    The more they learn about it, the more those in power in the Alliance are glad that they were not as reckless as when they took office. As those explorers broke through the interior of the Death Star Territory,

    Tranquility, the creatures that have been living in the Death Star Territory have also begun to return visits to the Alliance in courtesy. However, every time these uninvited evil guests are dealt with, the Alliance's border guards never respond.

    He was never polite and always used the weapons at his disposal to greet those evil guests.  Over time, the people in power in the alliance understood a truth. No wonder he was on his deathbed after taking office.

    I told myself not to get close to the Death Star Territory before, it was simply a hornet's nest.  If you don't poke it, it'll be fine. If you poke it, something will happen.  Now deployed on the east-west border, there are more than two

    The millions of regular Alliance troops were the result of casually provoking the Death Star Territory.

    For those in power in the Alliance, the Death Star is synonymous with trouble.  And for those who like adventure, the Death Star is their paradise.  on the death star

    In the domain, adventurers may die due to a moment of negligence, or they may accidentally find something and become a millionaire.

    A tense and exciting life with an unpredictable future, isn’t it the life that many adventurers want to pursue?

    On the way to Ingram Fortress, the last border fortress entering the Death Star Territory, everyone on the Courage was gathering together, listening to Lin Ke’s story about the Death Star Territory.

    History.

    "Beep~beep~beep~" Just as everyone was listening with interest, the message receiver of the Spirit suddenly rang rapidly.  Field subconsciously looked next to him

    The radar next to him said in confusion: "It's strange, the radar doesn't show any starship approaching?"

    "Whatever, let's take a look first." Han Yu walked to Qiao Yan'er and asked, "Yan'er, who sent the message?"

    “The source is unknown, and the content is intermittent.” Qiao Yaner frowned and replied while looking at the information on the monitor.

    "What is the content of the received communication?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "Wait a minute, let me tidy it up." Qiao Yan'er answered as she typed the keyboard quickly, and a paragraph was displayed on the large display of the Courage:

    "Helplife, pleasesaveme, Idon'twant to die yet."

    "Distress signal?" Han Yu frowned slightly.

    Ning Ping also said with a puzzled look on his face: "Logically speaking, this place is close to the alliance's border fortress. There shouldn't be any pirates who would dare to come here to commit crimes, right?"

    &nbsp; Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, "No matter what, we can't do anything without saving him. Yan'er, can you find out the current location of the other party?"

    “It takes a while.” Qiao Yaner answered while tapping the keyboard.

    After half an hour, Qiao Yaner said to Han Yu: "We found it, it's at two o'clock from where we are now, about 1,200 kilometers away.

    inside.  "

    Han Yu nodded and shouted in the direction of the Courage pilot: "Lin Ke."

    "Understood." Lin Ke agreed, and the Courage began to enter manual mode and slowly turned.

    Han Yu turned to remind Field: "Field, be ready for battle. If there are really pirates, it will depend on your ability soon."

    "Don't worry, I finally have a chance to show you the power of Courage's new weapons." Field replied eagerly, a little excited.

    Everyone was mobilized urgently. Han Mengxin began to prepare medical kits to treat the wounded who may appear later. Qiao Yaner began to prepare tool kits to prepare for the end of the battle.

    After repairing the damaged starship, Han Yu and Ningping, the main combat forces on the Courage, began to recharge their batteries and prepare for the battle that might occur at any time.

    The crew of the Courage moved forward at full speed, and when they arrived at the place where the distress signal was sent, everyone couldn't help but feel a little disappointed at the same time. How could there be any trace of pirates there?

    "Yan'er, could it be that I made a mistake?" Han Yu asked Qiao Yan'er in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner hurriedly replied: "Impossible, my calculation will not be wrong. The distress signal we received just now was indeed sent from here."

    "Han Yu, stop talking, Qiao Yaner made no miscalculation." Lin Ke, who was in charge of controlling the Courage, suddenly shouted to Han Yu.

    "Lin Ke, what did you find?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "Wait a minute, I'll switch the things found on the Courage's external monitor to the big screen." Lin Ke agreed. As soon as he finished speaking, the picture on the big screen changed. A ship

    The severely damaged starship is currently parked on an asteroid.  Of course it is an asteroid, but if compared with Spirit, it is the gap between a giant and a baby.

    "Are we too late?" Han Yu said with some frustration.

    "Now is not the time to be depressed. Go take a look at that starship first. Maybe you can find survivors." Ning Ping reminded Han Yu.

    "That's right, Lin Ke, let the Courage get close to the starship, and Field be on alert. Maybe the pirate ship hasn't gone far, and is hiding in the dark now to eliminate us.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Field immediately cheered up, and the rest of Ning and others also heightened their vigilance, preparing to deal with emergencies that may arise at any time.

    Approached the starship that was attacked safely.  However, when the Spirit got closer, Han Yu and others discovered that the starship did not look like it had just encountered the sea.

    The starship was attacked by thieves.  In other words, there are very likely survivors on that starship.

    "It's enough for me, Bafang and Mengxin to go. Ningping and you guys will stay on board the Courage, ready to respond at any time." Han Yu began to assign everyone their respective tasks.

    "I want to go too." Ning Ping objected with a straight face.

    "" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping speechlessly, and then heard Ning Ping say: "You are always doing random things, I will follow you to keep an eye on you."

    "Am I that disobedient to others?" Han Yu asked somewhat depressedly.

    Not only Ning Ping nodded at this question, but Field and others also nodded subconsciously.  Han Yu was so angry that he said depressedly: "Okay, if you want to follow, just follow. If something happens later,

    ??In this situation, remember to protect my sister.  "

    "You don't need to tell me this." Ning Ping glanced at Han Mengxin who was not far away and replied in a low voice.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head, feeling helpless at Ning Ping's timid appearance.

    A four-person rescue team left the Courage and arrived at the stricken starship without incident.  Through the communicator, Han Yu asked Lin Ke inside the Courage: "Lin Ke,

    Did you notice anything unusual?  "

    "Nothing unusual."

    After receiving Lin Ke’s affirmative answer, Han Yu nodded at Ning Ping and Shi Bafang who were standing in front of the cabin door of the distressed starship. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang used force at the same time to remove the damaged

    The hatch of the stricken starship was pried open, and Han Yu rushed in first, followed closely by Shi Bafang, followed by Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, who was responsible for the evacuation.

    Entering the distressed starship, there was no fighting.There are no traces of the victims, and there are no remains of the victims. Except for the varying degrees of damage to each door, the shipwrecked starship does not seem to have any damage.

    It looks like a normal starship after a disaster. It feels like this starship has been abandoned by its owner.

    "Strange?" Han Yu stood in the control room of the stricken starship, looking at the intact appearance of the control room, and couldn't help but muttered softly.

    "Brother, do you think we encountered a ghost ship?" Han Mengxin approached Han Yu and asked in a low voice.

    "Clang~" As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sound not far behind Han Mengxin.  Han Yu and others followed the sound and saw Ning Ping picking up the fallen Qiu with a blush.

    Shui Jian explained in a low voice: "My hand slipped."

    Han Yu didn’t pay attention when he heard this, and continued to inspect the stricken starship with Shi Bafang, hoping to find something unusual from the starship.  As for Han Mengxin, it was

    Ning Ping’s side looked at Ning Ping with a smile.

    "You, what are you looking at me for?" Ning Ping, who felt a little frightened by the sight, couldn't help but ask.

    "It's okay, it's okay." Han Mengxin replied with a smile. Suddenly her face changed drastically. She pointed at Ning Ping's back and shouted with a look of horror: "What's behind you?"

    "Ah~" Ning Ping yelled, and without saying a word, he pulled out his Qiu Shui Sword, turned his head and slashed, and then took a closer look, but there was nothing.

    "Hehe" Han Mengxin's laughter came from behind, making Ning Ping feel his scalp numb.

    "What's wrong? Ning Ping, what did you find?" Han Yu and Shi Bafang immediately rushed into the control room from other rooms after hearing the shouting.

    "No, it's nothing." Ning Ping replied with a straight face.

    "It's nothing? It's nothing. What's your name?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping suspiciously and said.

    "I said it's nothing! It's just nothing!" Ning Ping said with a somewhat impatient expression.

    "Nervous!" Han Yu shook his head with a puzzled look on his face and left the control room with Shi Bafang.

    "Hey~ So you are afraid of ghosts." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping with a smile.  Ning Ping sighed, nodded and admitted: "Well, the sequelae left in childhood, although obviously

    I know that there are no ghosts in this world, but when I think of a ghost standing behind me, I can't help but feelscared.  "

    "Hehe don't worry, I won't tell others about your fear of ghosts." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    "Thank me……"

    Before Ning Ping could finish thanking him, Han Mengxin hurriedly interrupted Ning Ping and said, "Don't thank me too much. I helped you keep such a big secret. How should you thank me?"

    me?  "

    "Eryou tell me." Ning Ping replied with a bitter face.

    "Don't put on a bitter face. Smile more at ordinary times. You see, the world is so beautiful, the air is so fresh, but you are in such deep emotions. This is not good, it is very uncomfortable.

    not good.  " Han Mengxin joked with a smile.

    "When I think of my weaknesses being discovered by you, how can my emotions rise?" Ning Pingxin, who already had a premonition that a series of unequal treaties were waiting for him,

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ……

    Not long after, Han Yu and Ning Ping met up. When he saw Ning Ping’s face, Han Yu thought something had happened to Ning Ping and quickly asked with concern: “Ning Ping, are you okay?

    Bar?  "

    "It's okay." Ning Ping replied listlessly.

    "It's okay? It's okay. Why do you look so ugly?" Han Yu asked reluctantly.

    "I said it's okay! It's okay!" Ning Ping roared at Han Yu.

    "Hmm" Han Mengxin, who was following behind, coughed lightly. Ning Ping, who was looking angry, suddenly stiffened. He tried his best to calm down his facial expression and said softly to Han Yu:

    "Thank you for your concern, Han Yu, I'm really fine."

    Han Yu felt a chill rush from his back to his forehead, and subconsciously took a few steps back, keeping a certain distance from Ning Ping.  Is this really the usual Ningping?  Already ning

    Han Yu, who was used to shouting, almost didn't dare to confirm that the Ning Ping in front of him was the Ning Ping he was familiar with.

    "Humph!" Ning Ping, who was offended by Han Yu's actions, snorted coldly and walked towards the Courage first.  Looking at Ning Ping's back, Han Yu looked at Han Meng, who was always smiling.

    Xin, suddenly realized something.  While walking behind with Han Mengxin, he whispered to Han Mengxin: "Don't bully her too much."

    "Brother, don't worry, I'm measured."

    ?Upon hearing what Han Mengxin said, Han Yu immediately determined that Ningping's abnormality just now had something to do with his sister. It must be that Ningping had some pigtails that his sister Han Mengxin had

    Caught.

    "It's true that one thing brings another. When Ning Ping, who is usually smart and capable, met Han Mengxin, he immediately gave up." Han Yu thought in his heart, for Ning Ping could predict the future.

    Three seconds of silence for those suffering from tracheitis.

    Back on the Courage, Han Yu told Lin Ke and others about the experience of the four of them. Lin Ke remained silent after listening, while Qiao Yaner looked thoughtful.

    With a look on his face, he said to everyone: "If no survivors were found, where did the distress signal received by the Spirit come from? Could it be that the starship in distress was a ghost ship?”

    "哐婷~"

    Everyone followed the sound and saw Ning Ping picking up the Qiu Shui Sword and explaining to everyone calmly: "My hand slipped."

    Han Yu quietly observed his sister and saw her looking at Ning Ping with a wicked smile on her face. He immediately guessed what Ning Ping's pigtail was caught by Han Mengxin.

    "It's true that people cannot be judged by their appearance. Ning Ping, who is a first-class swordsman, is actually afraid of ghosts?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and sighed in his heart.

    "What are you looking at?" Ning Ping did not dare to yell at Han Mengxin, but he was merciless towards Han Yu.  Seeing Han Yu looking at him up and down, his face suddenly darkened and he looked unhappy.

    asked.

    "Hehe don't make me angry. I just discovered what my sister knows." Han Yu reminded Ning Ping in a low voice with a smile.

    Ning Ping's face suddenly stiffened, and then he said with a wry smile: "You two are really brothers and sisters."

    "Thank you for the compliment." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "" Ning Ping rolled his eyes helplessly and simply ignored Han Yu.  But Han Yu didn't want to let Ning Ping go, so he touched Ning Ping with his arm and asked in a low voice: "Hey~

    “You are so strong in swordsmanship, why are you still afraid of something that doesn’t exist?  "

    "Stop asking, we are talking about business now." Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily.

    Although he didn’t get the answer he wanted, Han Yu was not discouraged at all and said with a smile: “You will tell me.”

    "Han Yu, what are you talking about to Ning Ping?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    "Oh, a secret among men." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Beep~beep~beep~" Just when Lin Ke was about to ask further questions, the message receiver of the Spirit made a rapid sound again.  Ning Ping's expression suddenly changed, Han Yu walked to Qiao

    Beside Yan'er, he whispered: "Yan'er, accept it."

    "Yes." Qiao Yan'er responded, and a text asking for help appeared on the monitor, "Helplife, pleasehelpme, Idon'twant to die yet."

    "Look for the signal source." Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er in a deep voice.  In fact, there is no need for Han Yu to say anything, Qiao Yan'er has already started to do it. In the nervous eyes of everyone, Qiao Yan'er

    Stopped what he was doing and whispered to everyone: "The source of the signal remains unchanged, it is the shipwrecked starship you just visited."

    "Lin Ke, activate the Courage immediately and leave here." Han Yu made a prompt decision and said to Lin Ke.

    "Understood." Lin Ke agreed and launched the Courage.  As the Courage slowly lifted off, Ning Ping's mind began to gradually calm down.

    And just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, a sudden change occurred.  The Spirit, which was taking off, suddenly shook violently, and then fell back to the ground from the air.

    "Lin Ke, what happened?" Han Yu got up from the ground and asked Lin Ke loudly.

    "The engine of the Courage broke down for some unknown reason." Lin Ke replied quickly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, the next step is up to you."

    "I understand." Qiao Yaner picked up the tool box and ran towards the tail of the Courage.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 214 Ghost Ship

    Chapter 214 Ghost Ship

    "How is it? Can it be repaired?" Han Yu asked Qiao Yaner at the tail of the Courage.

    "No problem. It may be that the nearby vines were sucked in when the Spirit took off, causing the engine to malfunction. Try cleaning the engine later. If it doesn't work, I remember that there is a spare in the warehouse of the Spirit.  Yes, just change the engine." Qiao Yaner replied confidently.

    After getting the exact answer, Han Yu did not disturb Qiao Yan'er's work anymore. After leaving Field to help Qiao Yan'er, Han Yu returned to the control room of the Courage and conveyed the answer he got from Qiao Yan'er to Lin Ke and others.  people.  Knowing that it would take a while before he could start taking action, Han Mengxin stretched his waist and said to Han Yu: "Brother, I have been waiting here. It's so boring. Let's find something to do."

    "What do you want to do?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Hehe How about we go to that ghost ship?" Han Mengxin suggested with a smile.

    "You are really not afraid." Han Yu said helplessly.

    "Hehe Brother, I have never seen a ghost so big before." Han Mengxin said with a little excitement on her face.

    "Even if there is a ghost, what are you going to do if you encounter it?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    "Of course I want to ask how you became a ghost, and what do they usually eat? Do they need to sleep? Do they need to go to the toilet?" Han Mengxin rattled off a lot of questions that she wanted to ask the ghost.  question, Han Yu guessed that if any unlucky ghost was really seen by Han Mengxin, the curious girl in front of him would be annoyed to death.

    "No, this place is too unfamiliar to us, it's better not to cause any complications." Han Yu shook his head and rejected Han Mengxin's proposal.  Hearing Han Yu's decision, Ning Ping, who had been shrinking aside, felt relieved.  Unexpectedly, Han Mengxin obviously had no intention of letting him go. After her proposal was rejected by Han Yu, Han Mengxin grabbed Ning Ping's hand and said angrily: "Humph, if you don't go with me, I will let Ning Ping go."  Go with me. Ning Ping, you will not refuse me, oh~"

    “…” Ning Ping nodded bravely.

    "Ha, Ning Ping, you are so good, much better than someone else." Han Mengxin glanced at Han Yu pointedly and said.  Han Yu shook his head with a wry smile after hearing this. There was nothing he could do about his sister.

    Since Han Mengxin must go, for the sake of Han Mengxin's safety, Han Yu has no choice but to follow.  One more person means more strength.  The result was beyond Han Yu's expectation for an unknown existence like a ghost.  In addition to Ning Ping, Lin Ke and Shi Bafang are also very interested.

    Han Yu, who had already learned from Qiao Yan'er that the Courage's engine needed to be replaced, simply went with everyone except Qiao Yan'er and Field, who wanted to replace the engine.  Including Han Yu, a group of five people came to the shipwrecked starship again.

    Han Yu, who had been here once before, took Lin Ke to the control room of the starship, while Han Mengxin took Shi Bafang and Ning Ping and began to search rooms one by one in the stricken starship, vowing to find the possible ghost.  .

    "This is the control room." Han Yu opened the door and introduced Lin Ke behind him.

    Lin Ke stepped forward gently, looked around, and then came to the navigator's position of the starship. He reached out and pressed the blue button. Immediately, an operating keyboard appeared in front of Lin Ke.  Lin Ke tried to decrypt it, but unfortunately failed.

    "How is it?" Han Yu asked softly.

    "No, the system of this starship is encrypted. I don't know the password. I'm afraid I can't unlock it." Lin Ke replied with some frustration.

    Seeing this, Han Yu comforted him and said, "It doesn't matter. Let's go to the captain's cabin of this starship and have a look. Maybe we can find some clues there."

    "Beep~Beep~Beep~" Just when Han Yu was comforting Lin Ke, the communicator worn on his ear suddenly rang. Han Yu turned on the communicator and heard Han Mengxin's voice coming from inside, "Brother, hurry up and bring me with you."  Bring Lin Ke to the captain's room, we have gained something."

    "Huh? Got it." Han Yu agreed, then turned back to Lin Ke and said, "Mengxin said they found something there, let's go take a look."

    Lin Ke nodded when he heard this.

    The two of them came to the captain's cabin on the second floor of the starship. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Han Mengxin holding a shabby notebook in her hand. Could it be that the discovery Han Mengxin mentioned was the captain's note she held in her hand?

    "Brother, you are here. Sister Ke, come and take a look. The records in this notebook are so weird."

    "Let me seewhat's weird?" Lin Ke took the note and read it for a while, then asked Han Mengxin without knowing why.

    Han Mengxin quickly reminded: "Date, Ke??Look at the date when you wrote the diary.  "

    After being reminded by Han Mengxin, Lin Ke looked at the notes again and immediately understood the strangeness of the notes in his hand. The time recorded in the last entry in the notes was already two years ago.  But this starship in distress looked like it had just been in distress not long ago.

    Everyone present could not help but feel a little frightened. Han Mengxin looked around excitedly, looking for ghosts who might be hiding in the dark and quietly observing people like them.

    "Your sister" Ning Ping came to Han Yu's side and complained softly.

    "If you want to pursue her, then you must be mentally prepared. Let me tell you the truth, my sister has been interested in those things about gods and ghosts since she was a child, especially the legends of various monsters and ghosts. She  You can recite them all by heart. As your good brother, I solemnly advise you not to make my sister unhappy in the future, otherwise you will suffer if I drag you to tell ghost stories all night. Let me tell you a secret  Ah, since I was very young, I have never dared to enter my sister’s room because that girl always makes her bedroom look like a haunted house, which makes people panic when they look at it.”

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping glanced at Han Mengxin subconsciously.  He saw Han Mengxin looking at her with a smile, and her eyes looked like she had evil intentions.  Ning Ping subconsciously wanted to ask Han Yu for support, but saw that Han Yu had slipped aside very unfaithfully and was walking out with Lin Ke.

    "Ning Ping, do you like listening to stories?" Han Mengxin approached Ning Ping and asked.

    Ning Ping suddenly thought of Han Yu's advice just now, and immediately shook his head and replied: "I don't like it."

    "It doesn't matter if you don't like it. Interest can be cultivated slowly." Han Mengxin said with a smile.  Ning Ping couldn't help but feel his scalp tingling after seeing it. He took advantage of Shi Bafang to leave the room. At this moment, he and Han Mengxin were the only ones in the room.  Ning Ping begged for mercy in a low voice: "Mengxin, it's not like I don't know that I'm afraid of that thing, why do you have to tell me those things?"

    Han Mengxin pouted dissatisfiedly when she heard this and asked Ning Ping, "What? Are you not happy?"

    "Eh, if I just accompany you, of course I would be happy"

    "Well, in addition to studying medical skills, I also like to listen to ghost stories and watch ghost movies. I hope that my other half will have the same hobbies as me in the future, so that he and I can listen to ghost stories and watch ghost movies together.  , that is such an interesting thing. Just well, I will try not to mention ghosts in front of you in the future." After saying that, Han Mengxin turned around and walked out the door with a disappointed look on her face.

    Han Mengxin's disappointed look made Ning Ping feel distressed, as if he had done something heinous and bad. Seeing that Han Mengxin had already reached the door, he quickly reached out to stop Han Mengxin and said, "Wait, um just like Mengxin, you just said  Like that, interest can be cultivated."

    "Don't force it." Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping with disbelief and said.

    "Don't worry, I'm not forcing you at all. I just have a little suggestion." Ning Ping said with a smile on his face.

    "What suggestions?"

    "Well, everything should be done step by step, so I think the cultivation of this interest should also be from the shallower to the deeper. When you want to tell me a story in the future, please start with the less scary one." Ning Ping was somewhat agitated.  He said to Han Mengxin embarrassedly.

    "No problem, Ning Ping, you are so good. You are much better than my useless brother. I used to tell him stories, but he always ran as far as he could." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping forced a smile on his face, but felt regretful in his heart.  Why couldn't I control my bad mouth just now?  Isn’t this just making yourself uncomfortable?  And just when Ning Ping was feeling regretful, in a direction that Ning Ping couldn't see, Han Mengxin was showing a hint of a wicked smile that showed success.

    "Beep~beep~beep~" The communicator hanging on his ear suddenly rang rapidly. Ning Ping, who was feeling annoyed, quickly calmed down his emotions, turned on the communicator and asked: "What's wrong?"

    "Ning Ping, bring Mengxin to the control room immediately. Pay attention to safety on the way and be careful of being attacked." Han Yu's urgent voice came from the other end of the communicator.

    "Understood." Ning Ping agreed and led Han Mengxin towards the control room.  Halfway through, Han Mengxin suddenly stopped and looked up at the top of the starship aisle with a look of confusion on her face.

    "What's wrong?" Ning Ping asked quickly.

    "It's nothing, maybe I was dazzled just now." Han Mengxin answered in an uncertain tone, and continued to walk towards the control room with Ning Ping.  And not long after Ningping and Han Mengxin left the place, they were attacked by Han Mengxin just now.? Near where he looked up, a small face with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks poked out from the shadows, hanging upside down on the ceiling of the starship, looking at the retreating figures of Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  If Han Mengxin realized something, she turned around suddenly, but saw nothing.

    "Mengxin, what's wrong?" Ning Ping stepped forward and asked in a low voice.

    "I don't know, I just felt like something was secretly watching us?" Han Mengxin shook her head and said to herself.

    Ning Ping immediately showed a wry smile after hearing this, "Mengxin, we agreed not to say such horrible things in the beginning."

    "Ah? Ning Ping, you misunderstood. I'm not trying to scare you. I did feel something looking at us just now." Han Mengxin quickly explained to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping's face tightened when he heard this, and he slowly drew out the Qiu Shui Sword. He paid careful attention to the surroundings and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, if your feeling just now is correct, then we'd better hurry up and join Han Yu and the others.  , Han Yu just reminded me on the communicator to be careful about sneak attacks on the way there, it’s obvious that they found something.”

    "Well, let's go then."

    "You go first, I'll be responsible for the delay." Ning Ping agreed, turned on the communicator and said to Han Yu on the other side: "Han Yu, do you hear that? We found something abnormal on the way here, please come out to meet us.  "

    "clear."

    Ning Ping met Han Yu and others in the control room without any danger. Ning Ping looked at Han Yu who came up to him and asked, "What did you find?"

    "See for yourself." Han Yu pointed to the captain of the starship.

    With doubts, Ning Ping walked to the captain's seat. The captain's chair had been moved away, and a dark passage appeared in front of Ning Ping.

    "Where does this passage lead to?" Ning Ping glanced at the dark passage and asked Han Yudao, who was walking over.

    "Who knows? The discovery of this passage was also accidental. At that time, Lin Ke and I returned to the control room. As soon as we entered the door, we both felt almost at the same time that something had been here when Lin Ke and I went to find you.  You also know that the sixth sense of people with abilities is usually very keen. Lin Ke and I searched in the control room. When we finally found this place, we discovered an abnormality under the captain's chair. After moving the chair, this passage  It appears here. As for where this passage leads to, I don’t know. After discovering this passage, I informed you and planned to go down with you to find out. "

    "Brother, do you think this passage is the passage that ghosts usually walk through?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yudao with a look of eagerness.

    "No, you and Lin Ke have to follow Shi Bafang back to the Courage." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin with a serious face.

    Han Mengxin asked unconvinced when she heard this: "Why?"

    "Because I don't know what dangers there will be down here, and I don't want you, my only sister, to encounter any danger." Han Yu replied seriously.  Unfortunately, Han Mengxin didn't appreciate it. She curled her lips and said, "You just think I'm a burden because I'm in the way. What's the use of saying so many nice things?"

    Regarding Han Mengxin's dissatisfaction, Han Yu just pretended not to hear it and turned to Lin Ke and said: "Lin Ke, please help me keep an eye on that girl. This girl is very courageous. I don't want to find out when Ning Ping and I come back.  This girl is missing."

    "Well, you have to be careful yourself." Lin Ke nodded and replied.

    Although she was dissatisfied, Han Mengxin still obeyed Han Yu's arrangement, but she objected to leaving here. Her reasons were very good. No one knew what was hidden in this starship. What if Ning Ping and Han Yu went down the passage?  , someone blocked the exit, wouldn't Ning Ping and Han Yu be unable to return the same way?  Regarding Han Mengxin's consideration, Han Yu couldn't really argue with anything, so he had to give in and use the communicator to notify Field and Qiao Yan'er that after replacing the engine of the Courage, he would bring weapons to join Lin Ke and others.  At this time, it is safer for everyone to stay together.

    Having made all preparations, Han Yu turned on the flashlight in his hand and entered the passage first. Then Ning Ping followed Han Yu into the passage like a martyr about to rush to the execution ground, full of tragedy.

    It has to be said that Han Mengxin’s previous considerations were still necessary.  Not long after Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the passage, a little thing with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks quietly slipped to the door of the control room. Taking advantage of Han Mengxin and others' unpreparedness, he quickly rushed towards the captain's seat.

    By the time Han Mengxin and Lin Ke discovered something, the little thing had already rushed behind the captain's chair. Just as he was about to get into the passage to catch up with Han Yu and Ning Ping who had already entered the passage, a big foot suddenly fell from the sky.  Shi Bafang stepped hard on the struggling little thing under his feet and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, thanks to your suggestion just now, why don't you let meYou just let this little thing succeed in a sneak attack.  "

    ……

    "Squeak~squeak~" The little thing locked in the iron cage roared in warning at the two girls who were observing it, revealing its fangs.  Lin Ke couldn't help but feel scared because of Bai Sensen's sharp teeth. If he was bitten by this mouth, it would definitely be a mouthful of meat.

    "Hee hee" Han Mengxin found an iron rod as thick as a chopstick from somewhere and put it into the cage to tease the little thing.

    "Crack!" What a pair of iron mouth and steel teeth.  Han Mengxin tried hard to break the iron rod that could not be bent, but the little thing bit it into two pieces. Then she hugged the bitten piece of iron rod and said "click~click~" right in front of Han Mengxin and the other three. The little thing  The thing swallowed the piece of iron rod into its stomach.

    "I'll give you this too." Han Mengxin looked at the half of the iron rod in her hand and stuffed it into the iron cage.  The little thing was not polite, and another piece of iron rod entered its belly.

    "Oh, luckily this iron cage is electrified, otherwise this little thing might have slipped away." Shi Bafang said happily.

    "I wonder if this little thing has ever been discovered by anyone? It can actually eat iron." Han Mengxin looked at the little thing in the iron cage and said with bright eyes.

    When Lin Ke saw this, he quickly advised: "Mengxin, we don't know the habits of this kind of animal yet. You'd better not make the decision without authorization. It's better to wait until Han Yu and Ning Ping come back before making any calculations."

    "I know, Sister Ke, I can still distinguish the seriousness of the matter." Han Mengxin looked at the small animal in the iron cage, and her mind began to imagine how she would dissect it to find out why it could digest iron.

    The light in Han Mengxin’s eyes made Lin Ke on the side a little worried, and asked tentatively: "Mengxin, this little thing doesn't look cute at all. You don't want to keep something like this as a pet, do you?"

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she immediately said with dissatisfaction: "Sister Ke, is my taste so bad in your eyes?"

    "Huh? Not as a pet? Then what are you going to do with this little thing?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    "Sister Ke, I am a doctor. I am also very good at anatomy." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    The little thing who was grinning at the people outside the iron cage suddenly felt a chill on his back, as if something terrible was waiting for him.  The animal instinct made the little thing feel depressed immediately.  Knowing that he could not escape at this moment, the little thing huddled up in a corner of the iron cage, silently waiting for his upcoming fate.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 215: A Different Cave

    Chapter 215 A different world

    The passage was so narrow that Han Yu and Ning Ping did not look back after hearing what Han Mengxin told them through the communicator. They continued to crawl forward, hoping to leave this damn place where they couldn't even turn around as soon as possible.

    "Who built this broken place? It's such a shoddy project." Han Yu complained in a low voice while crawling forward.  Ning Ping, who was behind him, heard this and urged: "Han Yu, climb up quickly, climb out early, and relax early."

    "I know, but who knows when this crappy place will huh?" Ning Ping, there is light ahead.  Han Yu was only halfway through his words when his crawling speed immediately accelerated a lot. When Ning Ping saw this, he didn't waste any time and immediately speeded up as well.

    The two of them crawled hard and finally climbed out of the depressing passage.

    "Holy crap, what the hell is this place?" Han Yu stood up straight, flexing his aching waist and looking around and muttering to himself.

    "Who knows? I don't know if there are people living here?" Ning Ping answered casually, doing the same action as Han Yu.

    "Who wants to live in a place like this?" Han Yu looked around and said softly.

    In front of Han Yu and Ning Ping, what appeared was a vast desert. Oh, in the vast desert, there were still a few oases.  The exit of the passage is located on a hillside, which allows Han Yu and Ning Ping to look far away and see everything in front of them closely.

    "Damn Hey, Mengxin, did you hear that? Please answer if you hear me." Just when Han Yu was calculating in his mind how long it would take to reach the nearest oasis from where he was, Ning Ning was behind him.  Ping suddenly shouted.

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    "My communicator is out of order, Han Yu, try yours." Ning Ping replied somewhat depressedly.

    "Huh? Oh, let me try." Han Yu tried after hearing this, then shook his head and replied: "Can't contact you."

    "Damn it, what the hell is this? It can actually cause the communicator to malfunction." Ning Ping looked around and complained with an unhappy look on his face.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and comforted him: "Okay Ning Ping, don't worry, Lin Ke and the others are not children. Even if they can't contact us for a while, they won't mess around. Instead of complaining here, we should  Go find a way out. Ning Ping, I promised you in advance that I will never drill through that damn passage again."

    "Did I think I was willing to do it?" Ning Ping muttered, catching up with Han Yu who had already taken the lead.

    The two of them had just walked down the hillside when they discovered many palm-sized metal fragments scattered in the low-lying area at the foot of the hillside.

    "What is this?" Han Yu picked up a fragment and looked at it. Ning Ping, who was next to him, also picked up a fragment and looked at it. He called Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, come here and take a look. There are words on this fragment."

    "Really?" Han Yu casually threw away the metal fragment in his hand and walked to Ning Ping. He saw a vague word "white" engraved on the fragment in Ning Ping's hand.

    "These things are too broken, Ningping, let's continue walking forward. Go take a look in the oasis there, maybe you will find something."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping agreed, casually put the engraved metal fragment into his arms, and followed Han Yu towards the oasis in the desert.

    The two walked for a while, and Han Yu suddenly asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, do you feel something is wrong?"

    "I feel like everything here is so wrong." Ning Ping rolled his eyes and replied.

    "Yes, logically speaking, this should be the inside of the asteroid where we are staying. However, why does this place make me feel like I am dreaming?"

    "Does it feel like you're in a dream?" Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    "Well, everything I saw is so unreal. But" Han Yu bent down and grabbed a handful of sand, letting the sand flow through his fingers and falling to the ground. "This touch reminds me again of what I have learned."  Everything you see is real.”

    "If something goes wrong, there must be a monster, so be careful." Ning Ping said, holding the Qiu Shui Sword tightly.

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded, and the flames in his body began to gather in his hands, ready to attack at any time.  The two people didn't speak anymore, and silently came to the oasis closest to them.

    "Something's wrong. Not only is there no wind, not even the smallest living creature has been found. Is this the legendary desert of death?" Han Yu stood on the edge of the oasis and said to himself.  Ning Ping on the side shook his head and said: "Don't think nonsense, the Death Desert is located deep in the Death Star Territory, it is impossible to grow legs on your own."Came here.  "

    "I know, it's just a joke." Han Yu shrugged and entered the oasis.

    The lake in the oasis is crystal clear, what’s the saying?  If the water is clear, there will be no fish.  There was not a single small fish in the lake in front of Han Yu.

    "What a hell." Han Yu muttered, squatting down by the lake, reaching out to pick up a handful of lake water and preparing to taste it.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping hurriedly stopped and said: "Han Yu, don't drink!"

    "Huh? Why?" Han Yu asked in confusion, but still let go of his hand, and the water returned to the lake.

    “Everything here is weird, it’s better to be careful.” Ning Ping threw his portable kettle to Han Yudao.

    "Thanks." Han Yu took the kettle and took a sip before returning it to Ning Ping.

    "Let's split up and take a look around this oasis first." Han Yu said, choosing his left side first.  Seeing Han Yu walking to the left, Ning Ping walked to the right.  Half an hour later, the two men met on the opposite side of the lake.

    "How is it?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Nothing. Where are you?" Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Same as you." Ning Ping also shrugged helplessly and replied.

    "Is the only way out for us that can drive you crazy?" Han Yu said with a frown.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping said to Han Yu, or to himself: "Don't rush to conclusions yet. The oasis in the desert we saw on the hillside just now is not the only one in front of us. Maybe we can find some in the next oasis."  Something we want to discover.”

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and the two of them walked towards the next oasis.  But what awaited them was still nothing.

    The next one

    Found nothing again

    ……

    After searching five oases in a row, Han Yu and Ning Ping still found nothing.

    "Damn it, what the hell is this place!" Han Yu finally couldn't help but smashed the fireball in his hand into the unchanging desert.  Han Yu's answer was silence.  Ning Ping frowned as he looked at the lake in the oasis and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, have you ever heard of bonsai?"

    "I've heard of it, what's wrong?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Look at where we are now, do you want a bonsai in a glass cabinet?" Ning Ping pointed around and asked Han Yudao.

    "Wellit does look similar. It's a pity that I can't find that damn glass cabinet, otherwise I would smash that glass cabinet to pieces!" Han Yu said with a depressed look.

    "Let's go, I have a hunch that in the next oasis, we will find what we want." Ning Ping walked towards the next oasis.

    "Hey~ you are not a woman, how can you get such accurate inspiration?" Han Yu muttered and took steps to catch up with Han Yu.  Not long after Han Yu and Ning Ping left the oasis.  Just under a tree where Han Yu and Ning Ping were standing, there was a sudden commotion in a piece of grass, revealing a face with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. Two small eyes stared closely at the direction Han Yu and Ning Ping were leaving, and they turned around.  After turning around, he twisted around and got into the grass again.

    After arriving at the next oasis and finding nothing, Han Yu asked Ning Ping: "Ning Banxian, where is the discovery you mentioned before?"

    "Maybe, maybe in the next oasis" Ning Ping answered hesitantly.  Before he finished speaking, the ground suddenly began to shake violently. Han Yu and Ning Ping became unsteady and sat down on the ground.

    “Isn’t there going to be a sandstorm?” Ning Ping hugged a tree and stood up and said.

    "There's not even wind, where's the sandstorm coming from? It could be an earthquake." Han Yu stood up holding another tree and refuted Ning Ping's speculation.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this, and said as if he was too lazy to argue with you: "No matter what, it's not a good thing for us."

    "Ah." Han Yu responded.  But just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were preparing for a possible sandstorm or earthquake, the desert suddenly returned to calm, as if it had never been turbulent.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, and Han Yu said: "Old rules, I will control you."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping agreed, turned around and walked in the opposite direction to that of Han Yu.

    Half an hour later, the two people met on the opposite side of the lake.

    "What did you find?" Ning Ping asked impatiently as soon as he saw Han Yu's expression was wrong.

    "half a dead man's skeleton." Han Yu hesitated for a moment and replied in a low voice.

    "Half a pair?"

    "Well, to be more precise, onlyA dried head, plus some upper body bones.  "

    Hearing Han Yu's description, Ning Ping became even more curious. As Han Yu came to the place where the dead body was found, he saw that it was exactly as Han Yu said, a long-dried and shrunken head, with more than a dozen 70 sticks scattered next to it.  Eight fallen human bones.

    "This bone seems to have been chewed by some animal?" Ning Ping looked closely at the human bones on the ground and said to Han Yu.

    "Has it been gnawed?" Han Yu was delighted when he heard this. Since the bones here have been gnawed by some animal, it means that there are indeed creatures in this place, but he has not discovered them yet.

    The refreshed Han Yu and Ning Ping collected the human bones and the dried head scattered on the ground, dug a hole under a tree in the oasis, and buried the unlucky fellow who didn't know when he appeared here.  .  After everything was done, Han Yu clapped his hands and said to Ning Ping: "Okay, the next step is to find a way to find the creatures that have been hiding from us."

    "What are you going to do?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice.

    Han Yu sneered when he heard this, "Since they don't want to show up, then I'll force them to show up."

    "Peng~" Two balls of flame appeared in Han Yu's hand, and Han Yu waved his hand casually. The dry weather caused the fireball to begin burning violently soon after it landed in the bushes.

    "Is it useful?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice, looking at the raging fire.

    "You'll know if it works or not. Come on, let's go back. I don't believe it. I'll set all these oases on fire for you to see if you can get out!" Han Yu replied with a fierce look on his face.

    "Then what if they don't come out after burning the oasis?"

    "Then we have no choice but to go back along that damn passage. After such a long time, Qiao Yaner probably has changed the engine for the Courage.

    Three oases were destroyed in a row, and just when Han Yu was about to destroy the fourth oasis, the guys hiding in the dark seemed to finally be able to bear it no longer.  When Han Yu was approaching the fourth oasis, he suddenly emerged from under the sand and launched an attack on Han Yu.

    Fortunately, Han Yu and Ning Ping had already been mentally prepared for being attacked. When they were attacked, they were not only surprised, but also happy because they finally found a clue.

    However, after dealing with the sneak attackers and seeing their appearance clearly, Han Yu and Ning Pingping were shocked.  These sneak attackers in front of them are definitely not human beings. Even the legendary dwarfs who are less than one meter tall can be called giants compared with these sneak attackers in front of them.

    With his dark skin, skinny limbs, and short stature, what’s even more memorable is that face that doesn’t look like a human being. At first glance, it looks like a gopher that has become a spirit.

    "Who are these guys?" Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping uncertainly and asked.  Ning Ping shrugged, saying that he didn't know either.  Han Yu, who couldn't get an answer, touched his chin. As soon as the flame appeared in his hand, the dozen attackers on the ground turned into a dozen fireballs.

    After a while, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief looking at the dozen attackers who were burned to ashes.  As long as you can handle it yourself, there's nothing to be afraid of.

    "Han Yu, are you still setting fires?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Burn it, why not burn it?"

    If the previous attackers were the vanguard, then the subsequent attacks were the large forces of those strange creatures.  These strange creatures rushed towards Han Yu and Ning Ping one after another, as if they knew that Han Yu's purpose was to set fire, and what they had to do was to stop the next behavior of the two intruders at all costs.

    It’s just that in front of the flames that are said to be able to burn everything, those strange creatures that can only rely on their mouths full of fangs can be said to die as many as they come.

    "How many of these guys are there? It's probably too many." Han Yu asked Ning Ping impatiently.  Ning Ping, who had not taken any action, rolled his eyes when he heard this. If you ask me, who should I ask?

    Han Yu also knew that he had asked the wrong question to the wrong person. After touching his nose, he walked towards the seventh and last oasis.  There are a total of seven oases in this desert. When viewed from the hillside, it can be clearly seen that these seven oases are arranged in an equilateral hexagon, and the seventh one has been destroyed by Han Yu.  in the middle of six oases.

    "Boom~" The ground was trembling. Not far from Han Yu and Ning Ping, the ground suddenly cracked, and a giant beetle emerged from the ground and rushed straight towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Seeking death!" Han Yu shouted coldly, and the fireball in his hand flew towards him.

    Seeing that the beetle refused to dodge, letting the fireball fall on its carapace, it continued to rush towards Han Yu and Ning Ping with its head lowered.  ?After flicking his fireball twice on the shell of the big beetle, it automatically went out. Han Yu understood that he had encountered a tough situation.

    "Dong dong~dong dong~" The big beetle was like a tank moving at full speed, rushing straight towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Han Yu and Ning Ping jumped to the left and right respectively. The big beetle stopped and looked around. Finally, it selected Han Yu who had just attacked it as its target, and rushed over with a rumble.

    "Holy shit." Han Yu cursed, crossed his index fingers in a cross shape, and shouted: "Cross Fire!"

    "Hoo~" A small cross-shaped flame was printed on the forehead of the big beetle, followed by an explosion sound erupting on the forehead of the big beetle.  The huge explosive force knocked the big beetle over, and right in front of Han Yu's eyes, the big beetle turned over on the spot, shook its head, and rushed towards Han Yu nonchalantly again.

    "No way?" Han Yu didn't believe his eyes. The power of the cross fire was very great. Why was it so weak when dealing with the beetle in front of him?

    "Hi, do you want to help?" Ning Ping, who had already joined Han Yu, asked.

    “No need, I can still deal with just a broken insect.”

    "Okay, then I'll wait and see."

    After sending away Ning Ping who wanted to help, Han Yu squatted down and pressed his hands on the ground. Flames began to dance all over his body, and the ground held by Han Yu's hands also began to heat up gradually, with heat waves visible to the naked eye.  emerging from below the ground.  But the big beetle didn't know anything about it, and still rushed straight towards Han Yu in a menacing manner.

    Seeing that the big beetle was less than twenty meters away from Han Yu, Han Yu suddenly showed a sneer and exerted force with his hands. The heat of the previously steaming sand suddenly increased greatly, and bubbles began to appear in some places.  The big beetle, unaware of it, stepped into the trap prepared by Han Yu. By the time the big beetle wanted to get away, it was already too late.  The beetle's legs were trapped in the sand and it was difficult to extricate itself.

    Seeing that the Big Beetle operation was blocked, Han Yu smiled coldly, stood up suddenly, and raised his hands vigorously. The ground that his hands had touched suddenly set off a heat wave. It was a real wave of sand, solid and solid.  Give the giant beetle a fire and sand bath.

    The big beetle huddled on the ground, using its hard shell to resist the flames.  And Han Yu was not idle either. Seeing that the big beetle was not dead yet, he immediately kept up his efforts and kept throwing flames mixed with sand at the big beetle.

    The all-pervasive sand carried flames, constantly attacking the body protected by the beetle's carapace, until it was scalded to death.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 216 Diary of the Victims

    Chapter 216 Diary of the Victims

    Although he was in a windless desert, Han Yu could still smell the faint smell of barbecue.  Looking at the big beetle that he had killed, Han Yu said to himself: "It smells quite delicious, but I don't know how it tastes."

    Ning Ping on the side heard the words and quickly advised: "Han Yu, don't do this nonsense."

    "Hehe I'm just kidding. Hey, where are those strange creatures?" Han Yu smiled, looked around and asked Ning Ping.

    "I don't know, maybe I was scared by your strength?" Ning Ping shrugged.

    "How is that possible?" Han Yu said with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the ground shook violently. Han Yu squatted on the ground and said to Ning Ping who was squatting next to him: "Look at what I said, I know that those strange creatures will never give up easily.  "

    "But I remember you never said that at all." Ning Ping replied loudly.

    “…It’s not too late to say it now.”

    Ning Ping: ""

    "Oh woo~" With a roar, a huge bug emerged from below the surface and landed next to the big beetle that Han Yu had just scalded alive with the sand.

    “It depends on the situation, this big bug was attracted by the meaty smell of the big beetle.” Han Yu looked at the big bug that looked like a rhinoceros in front of him and said to Ning Ping who was standing aside.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, was obviously not in Han Yu's good mood at the moment. Hearing this, he asked Han Yu: "Are you sure you can deal with this big bug in front of you?"

    Most boys have caught the unicorn fairy when they were young.  However, Han Yu did not expect to be able to catch the unicorn that was as huge as a hill in front of him and avoid being crushed by it. Han Yu felt very lucky.  Hearing Ning Ping's question, Han Yu pointed at himself and asked Ning Ping: "Do you think I can kill it?"

    "Well, let's see." Ning Ping replied with an uncertain look.  These words made Han Yu roll his eyes and said angrily: "What a fart, run away quickly. If we are targeted by this big guy, we will be in big trouble."

    While the two were talking, they saw the giant horned fairy using the tentacles on its forehead to throw the body of the giant beetle high, then opened its mouth wide and bit the falling giant beetle.  The carapace that was previously indestructible in front of Han Yu was easily broken open like a layer of paper in front of the teeth of the Great One-horned Fairy.

    While the giant unicorn was enjoying its delicious food, Han Yu and Ning Ping quietly ran towards the hillside where they came from.  Unfortunately, things went against expectations. Just when the Great Strawberry was enjoying the food, those strange creatures that had not shown up just now suddenly emerged from under the desert. They all knelt around the Great Strawberry, screamed loudly, and kept shouting.  Perform genuflections.  I don’t know if the big unicorn was annoyed by those strange creatures, but I saw it swallowed the half-eaten big beetle in two mouthfuls, shook its body, and moved towards Han Yuhe who was strategically moving.  Ning Ping chased after him.

    The sudden change made Han Yu couldn't help but curse: "Holy crap, I'm so lucky that this one-horned fairy is actually domesticated."

    “Stop swearing and run!” Ning Ping urged loudly from the side.

    Since the target has been locked, all that is left is to run with all one's strength.  Facts have proved that he can't run with two legs and four legs, not to mention that the big horned fairy has more than four legs.

    "Ning Ping, jump on my back." Han Yu leaned forward, put his hands behind his back, and shouted to Ning Ping beside him.  Upon hearing this, Ning Ping immediately jumped on Han Yu's back without hesitation.

    "Caught!" Han Yu shouted, and a ball of flame burst out from his hands at the same time. The force of the spray made Han Yu jump forward suddenly, almost throwing Ning Ping off.  Ning Ping quickly hugged Han Yu's neck and shouted to Han Yu: "Hurry, hurry up!"

    Ning Ping’s urging made Han Yu feel dissatisfied and couldn’t help but ask: “Hey, do you think you’re ordering animals?”

    "Oh~ you're right. Come on~" Ning Ping suddenly realized what he said and shouted to Han Yu loudly.

    "Youyou will be unlucky." Han Yu was so angry that his teeth itched.  But he also knew that this was not the time to mess around with Ning Ping, so he gritted his teeth and threatened Ning Ping.

    "Hehe I'll have a good time now before talking." Ning Ping replied with a smile, looked back, and immediately shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu, hurry up, the one-horned fairy is approaching again."

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu, who couldn't turn back because his neck was grabbed by Ning Ping, cursed. The flames in his hands became even bigger and his speed became faster and faster.

    ……

    In the woods at the foot of the hillside, the belatedly arrived Great Unicorn is venting its anger, using its huge tentacles to uproot the trees around it and throw them into the air.  But for Han Yu and Ning Ping,?As long as this big guy doesn't notice it, it can vent whenever it wants. Maybe you can kill it when it gets tired of venting.  But this idea is just a thought. As the woods become fewer and fewer, the hiding places of Han Yu and Ning Ping are also shrinking, and the big horned fairy seems to have endless power.  He was still destroying trees to look for someone, and he seemed to be determined not to give up until he found someone.

    "Damn it, it seems there is no other way but to fight that big guy." Han Yu gritted his teeth, stood up and prepared to rush out.  Ning Ping, who was on the side with quick eyes and quick hands, stretched out his hand to hold Han Yu and said, "Wait, look there." Looking in the direction of Ning Ping's finger, Han Yu's face suddenly became happy, and he saw that it was in the woods where the big horned fairy had been wreaking havoc.  On the other side, a hole as high as one person suddenly appeared on the mountain wall.  Because of the dense woods, Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't notice it at all.  Now, this is undoubtedly the way for Han Yu and Ning Ping to escape.

    Without caring about what was waiting for them in the cave, Han Yu and Ning Ping hunched over the big one-horned fairy queen and quickly ran towards the cave.

    ……

    "Arrived safely." Han Yu whispered after following Ning Ping into the cave.

    "It's not safe yet." Ning Ping poured cold water on Han Yu, walked to the entrance of the cave and looked outside. The big unicorn was still carrying out the demolition work, and did not notice that his target was already in its eyelids.  The bottom slipped away.

    Looking into the dark cave, Han Yu saw the flame rising in his hand, Quan acted as a torch and walked in front, Ning Ping followed closely.  After walking for about ten minutes, Han Yu and Ning Ping suddenly discovered that the cave walls that were originally stones suddenly turned into metal walls.

    "Did we accidentally find a secret base?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    “Maybe it’s the enemy’s secret base.” Ning Ping retorted in a low voice.

    "No matter what, there is still some hope." Han Yu shrugged indifferently and continued walking down.  The trend in the cave continued downwards, and Han Yu and Ning Ping estimated that their location at this time might already be underground on the hillside.

    Walking down a little further with increasing caution, an iron gate blocked the way of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  After looking up and down the iron gate, Han Yu turned back to Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping, let me borrow your Qiushui Sword."

    "My Qiushui Sword is not a crowbar!" Ning Ping took a step back and shouted at Han Yu.

    "Hey, stingy. If you don't want to borrow it, I won't. Why are you yelling?" Han Yu curled his lips and reached out to touch the gap in the iron door. Fortunately, the gap between the two iron doors could accommodate one hand standing upright.

    "Stay back a little." Han Yu said to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping still took a step back and put his hand on the hilt of the Qiu Shui Sword, guarding against an attack that might appear at any time.

    "Gala~Gala~Gala~" With a teeth-searing sound, the iron door slowly opened.  There was no attack as Ning Ping expected, but the iron door was too heavy. Han Yu was panting from exhaustion in order to push the iron door open.

    "Are you okay?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "It's okay, just rest for a while." Han Yu agreed casually, stood up straight and raised a ball of flame in his hand.  By the light of the fire, Ning Ping could clearly see part of the situation inside the iron gate.  Just as he was about to take a closer look, his eyes suddenly lit up. Ning Ping was startled, and he suddenly pulled out the Qiu Shui Sword and looked around.  They saw Han Yu standing by the wall, with his left hand still pressed against the wall.

    Seeing Ning Ping looking at him, Han Yu said awkwardly: "Well, I saw a switch, so I pressed it."

    "Qiang~" Ning Ping put the Qiushui Sword back into its scabbard and rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, "Don't press it randomly. What if the self-destruction device here is activated?"

    "Probably not, I think this place is not that advanced." Han Yu replied while looking around at the surrounding situation.

    "Be careful and you won't make a big mistake. Mengxin and the others are still waiting for us outside." Ning Ping advised patiently.

    "Okay, okay." Han Yu said perfunctorily while walking towards the center of the base.  There was a camp pot set up there. The fire below had long been extinguished, and the camp pot was also covered in rust.  Of course, it was not these that caught Han Yu's attention, but the bones scattered near the marching pot. The shape did not look like human bones. In other words, at least this was not the lair of the strange creatures he encountered outside.

    "This looks like a kitchen." Han Yu raised his head and said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping nodded and replied, "Well, let's search separately. Maybe we can find some secret entrance."

    There was a lot of dust in the secret room, and Han Yu and Ning Ping had already put on the gas masks that Han Mengxin had prepared for them before coming.  After some searching, the hard work paid off, and Ning Ping finally found the way to the next level.entrance.

    Looking at the passage leading to the lower level, Han Yu jumped down immediately, stirring up a layer of dust. Ning Ping waved his hand and complained to Han Yu: "Be gentle."

    "Sorry, sorry." Han Yu apologized without sincerity and began to look for the lighting switch on this floor.

    "Click~" The switch was turned on, and the situation inside the second floor came into view of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  This is not a very large place. Apart from a few beds made of trees, there is only one mummy.

    The expression of the mummy was one of relief, which made Han Yu and Ning Ping feel a little strange.  I am also more curious about how the mummy in front of me got here while alive.

    "Look around." Ning Ping suggested to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and he and Ning Ping went their separate ways.  The space on the second floor was not large, and it took only a short time for Han Yu and Ning Ping to search it.  Except for a notebook placed next to the mummy, Han Yu and Ning Ping found nothing.

    Gently open the notebook, the handwriting on the first dozens of papers has been blurred and unrecognizable, until you turn to the middle part, perhaps because it is in the middle, the handwriting on it can still be barely discerned.

    "September 18th, in this ghost place with only day and no night, eighteen days have passed since we entered this damn place. All communication facilities have failed, and the food is still decreasing. I estimate that if it continues like this for another three days,  We can only survive by drinking the northwest wind."

    ……

    "On September 20th, three more companions were kidnapped by those damn dwarfs. It was almost a no-brainer to guess that their fate would be like those of the companions who were kidnapped before, becoming food for those dwarfs.  Maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, I will become the food of those dwarfs like those unlucky companions."

    ……

    "On September 22, the feeling of hunger was very uncomfortable. In order to survive, we ate a dwarf we caught. To be honest, the taste was really terrible."

    ……

    "On September 28th, I have gradually become accustomed to the sourness in the dwarf's flesh. Two more companions died in the battle with the dwarf. I don't know if I will be next."

    ……

    "On October 3rd, I successfully brought a sacrificed companion back here. May God forgive me for the sins I have committed."

    ……

    "On October 10th, I am finally going to die. I miss my hometown and hope I can live there again in my next life."

    The diary is no longer written at this point, presumably because the mummy in front of me was about to die at that time.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu gently placed the notebook next to the mummy and asked Ning Ping.

    "Let's go out first and then talk."

    The two people came to the upper floor and cleared an open space for rest. After sitting on the floor, Ning Ping said: "It can be seen from the diary that these victims are the same as us. The starship had an accident here, and then these people  Entered here. Maybe they came in through the same channel as us, and the difference is probably just the number of people."

    "Do you think they, like us, also received the distress signal and then landed here in a starship?" Han Yu thought for a while and asked Ning Ping.

    "Based on what we know so far, this is the case in all likelihood. Like us, they discovered the passage under the captain's chair of the shipwrecked starship, and then followed that passage to come here, and live here  Those strange creatures came into contact and fought, and in the end only the mummy was left hiding here alone, dying alone."

    "If they entered here along the passage we know, then why didn't they return along that passage when they found out that the situation was not good. The communication facilities here will fail, but outside,  The communication facilities can still be used. Wouldn’t it be a better choice to stay outside and wait for rescue?”

    "Maybe those people have a reason to stay here?" Ning Ping replied uncertainly.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said with certainty: "It's not maybe, but absolutely. Those people must have discovered something here that can make people crazy, which made them reluctant to leave here, thus losing the perfect opportunity to leave here.  Opportunity. Maybe we can continue to search, maybe we can find the passage for those people to come here."

    "You mean, there is another passage to the outside world?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Well, it's very possible. It can be seen from the mummy's diary that they fought with those dwarfs here. If it is from the passage we know,??Going in here, what do you think they would need to do to bring a weapon like that here.  "

    Ning Ping looked in the direction of Han Yu's finger and saw a row of weapons in the corner that were covered with dust and almost integrated with the wall.

    "These areguns?" Ning Ping asked uncertainly.

    “Now that we talk about burning fire sticks, we are just trying to praise them.” Han Yu replied casually.

    "Then what are we going to do next?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Let's take a rest first, and then look for anything here that can provide us with some clues." Han Yu stretched out, fell back, and lay on the ground.  Ning Ping frowned when he saw this, stood up and said, "I'll go down there and look. Maybe I can find something."

    "Well, wait." Han Yu seemed to have remembered something and called Ning Ping.

    "What's wrong? What did you find?" Ning Ping stopped and turned around to ask.

    "Hmm" Han Yu searched around for a while, but couldn't find anything. He reached out and tore off a circle of his clothes, lit it with his own flame and handed it to Ning Ping.

    "What is this for?" Ning Ping asked after taking it.

    "The conditions are limited, so just make do with it. When you go down to look for clues later, remember to put this in the northeast corner of the mummy."

    "Why?"

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in surprise and asked, "Haven't you ever heard of ghosts blowing out lanterns?"

    "Go to hell!" Ning Ping angrily kicked a piece of gravel at his feet towards Han Yu, and the inaccurate gravel flew over Han Yu's head and landed in the corner of the wall.

    Although he knew that Han Yu was deliberately trying to scare him, he would rather believe that he was there than not. After entering the room with the mummy, Ning Ping followed his instructions and placed the burning piece of cloth in the northeast corner of the mummy.

    "Ah~" Han Yu yawned out of boredom, and glanced to the side unintentionally. When he saw the gravel kicked by Ning Ping just now, Han Yu couldn't help but smile, but then Han Yu's smile froze.  .

    "Ning Ping, Ning Ping, come up quickly, I've found something here." Ning Ping, who was looking for clues, heard Han Yu yelling from outside, and immediately stopped his search and climbed up the stairs.  As soon as he went up, Ning Ping saw Han Yu squatting not far from him and the open space where he had just rested, wiping something with his hands vigorously.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 217 Exploding Crystal

    "Are you sure this thing can still be used?" Ning Ping watched as Han Yu wiped it and gradually revealed its true colors. Well, maybe he could vaguely tell that the black thing in front of him was a portable camera?  asked very uncertainly

    "Look" Han Yu replied very uncertainly.

    Ning Ping: ""

    After a period of fiddling with it, in the expectant eyes of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the monitor of the portable camera, which can basically be regarded as a cultural relic, flashed, and a black and white picture appeared on the monitor.

    It was a young girl who was smiling at the camera and saying: "Dad, Mom, have you seen me? I am now entering a place that I have never been to with my companions. This place is very big and also  It’s very hot, but the team leader said it’ll be fine once you get used to it. God knows when I will get used to it. But this little difficulty is just drizzle for me. Compared with this difficulty, I am more looking forward to what I will discover later. I won’t say anymore.  , the team leader asked everyone to gather, I will talk to you later." The screen went dark at this point.

    Not long after, the girl still appeared on the screen, but the girl looked very excited. "Dad, Mom, what do you think I found? Oh my God, I'm sure you won't believe it. We actually found it here.  A diamond mine, with fist-sized diamonds everywhere, we decided to stay here for a while and wait for me to come back, my lovely parents."

    ……

    For the third time, the girl's spirit began to decline. "Dad, Mom, things got a little worse. Near the diamond mine we discovered, we were attacked by local indigenous people. Those damn, barbaric, bloody indigenous people  My two poor friends were actually eaten after they were caught by the natives."

    ……

    The fourth time, the girl's spirit was very decadent, and there was fear in her eyes, "Dad, Mom, I miss you, I want to go home, please come and save me. The people here are crazy, and in their eyes  There are only diamonds left that look valuable but have no practical value at all. Twelve more of my companions were captured by the natives. I don’t want to be the thirteenth person to be captured"

    ……

    For the fifth time, the girl's eyes showed despair, "Dad, Mom, this may be the last time I talk to you. I'm sorry, I miss you." At this point, the girl had burst into tears and could no longer speak.

    ……

    For the sixth time, the girl disappeared and a boy appeared in the picture. "No matter who picked up this camera in the end, please do me a favor. Please give this camera to the alliance military. Please also ask the alliance military for me."  , tell our family about the death of me and my companions." This was followed by a long list of names and home addresses. After telling everyone's names and home addresses, the boy in the picture suddenly said something incomprehensible: "Maybe from  We should have ignored that distress signal from an unknown source in the first place.”

    Then, there was nothing more. There was only so much content recorded in the camera. Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, both of them were a little disappointed. For Han Yu and Ning Ping, the content in the camera did not have any useful information. The only useful information was  Perhaps it was the last words spoken by the boy who appeared for the sixth time. Those unfortunate victims were also attracted here by a distress signal of unknown origin.

    Gently putting the camera away, Han Yu asked Ning Ping, "What should we do now?"

    "Langzai, is there any other way out for us other than going back through that narrow passage?" Ning Ping replied angrily after hearing this.

    Han Yu objected with a look of embarrassment on his face: "But it's too narrow there. If those dwarfs attack us soon after we enter, we will die very depressed."

    Although I knew that Han Yu's worries were justified, facing the current predicament, returning the same way seemed to be the only feasible solution. For a while, the two of them fell silent, and no one spoke.

    "How about we go in one by one" Ning Ping thought for a while and suggested

    Han Yu didn't wait for Ning Ping to speak. He shook his head like a rattle and objected: "No, who knows if those dwarfs have already set up an ambush in that passage. Let's go now. It's not natural."  Falling into a trap?"

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Ning Ping, who was interrupted, asked Han Yu with a look of displeasure.

    "Well since there is no way out, we can only move forward." Han Yu pondered for a moment and said to Ning Ping with a firm look on his face.

    "You don't mean that?" Ning Ping asked in surprise. He had been with Han Yu for a long time. Ning Ping knew that whenever Han Yu showed this expression, it meant that Han Yu was going to do something reckless.

    "Hehewill you accompany me?"Crazy?  "Han Yu grinned, looked at Ning Ping and asked

    Ning Ping shrugged upon hearing this, "You are the leader, as long as you rush to the front, I will protect your back."

    "Hehe" Regarding Ning Ping's answer, Han Yu finally just grinned. At this time, any words are redundant.

    The two guys who had decided to fight immediately began to prepare for the war. After finishing the preparations in advance, Han Yu took out the old camera and opened it again.

    "Don't read it, so as not to cause a malfunction and destroy the content inside," Ning Ping, who was also prepared, said upon seeing this.

    "Oh" Han Yu agreed, staring at the picture in the camera and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, come over and see where the girl is standing behind. Have we seen it before?"

    After hearing this, Ning Ping immediately came over. The frozen scene showed the girl's second appearance. "Han Yu, where were you talking about just now?" Ning Ping looked for a long time and didn't see the clue, so he simply said  Ask Han Yudao

    "Background, does that girl's background look like the oasis we were in before?" Han Yu reminded after hearing this

    “You mean, the exit that allows us to pass safely is hidden in an oasis in the desert?”

    "It's very possible," Han Yu replied with certainty.

    "But don't forget, you have destroyed six oases"

    "Ugh isn't there one left?" Han Yu defended with some embarrassment.

    Ning Ping was in no mood to argue with Han Yu. He rolled his eyes at Han Yu and continued: "Then our next goal is to visit an oasis?"

    "Well, of course we should also look at the burned oases along the way. Maybe the entrance to the passage we are looking for has been burned by me, making it easier to find." Han Yu nodded and replied

    Hearing this, Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu, and became more aware of Han Yu's shamelessness.

    The fire in the oasis continues to burn, and the heat generated makes Han Yu, who has the ability to fire, unwilling to get close. Although it will not hurt himself, it will still make people feel uncomfortable when they are all wet. For this reason, Han Yu and  Ning Ping discussed it for a while, and the two decided to ignore the six destroyed oases and go to the only surviving oasis first.

    The two of them were walking in the desert. The original big horned fairy had no idea where it had gone. However, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not relax their vigilance because of this. They were ready to run away as soon as the big horned fairy appeared.  preparation

    After that, the big unicorn was not welcomed, but the dwarfs were attacked. These dwarfs looked stronger than the previous dwarfs, and they had one or two more "weapons" in their hands.  A sharp piece of metal that has been worn to the end. Don’t underestimate this weapon. If you are stabbed by this weapon, I believe it will be very painful.

    Han Yu has no masochistic tendencies, so when facing these brave dwarfs, he always waves his hand, sending out a sea of ??fire, and then watches the dwarfs tap dancing on the ground to escape. If there are those who are not afraid of death, then  What awaits them is to be burned alive while running.

    "These dwarfs must be protecting something." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a sure look on his face. Ning Ping nodded in agreement: "That's right, they must be protecting something."

    The two of them walked forward and finally approached the edge of the oasis. The dwarfs guarding the area suddenly disappeared at this time. Han Yu and Ning Ping did not think about where the dwarfs had gone, because they had important things to do at the moment.  they go explore

    In order to take care of each other, Han Yu and Ning Ping chose to act together. The two of them first circled around the outside of the oasis. After confirming that there was no danger, Han Yu and Ning Ping began to go deep into the oasis.

    Compared with the six oases outside, the area of ??the oasis at the feet of Han Yu and Ning Ping is obviously much larger. The two people walked towards the lake in the oasis without any hindrance. According to Ning Ping's guess, this oasis is very likely.  It was the gathering place for those dwarfs, otherwise they would not have launched such a life-and-death attack when Han Yu and he were about to come to this oasis. Although Han Yu and himself stopped the attack after they arrived at the oasis, it is also possible that the dwarfs found that they could not  After contending with the two invaders in front of me, choosing to retreat strategically does not necessarily mean that as long as I can find the dwarf tribe, it means that my previous judgment was correct.

    The dwarf's tribe was indeed built by the lake. Looking at the messy tribe in front of him, Han Yu could imagine how hurried the dwarfs were when they left. But when they found the dwarf's tribe, it was obviously not Han Yu and Ning Ping.  The answers they wanted didn't bother with those low huts. Han Yu and Ning Ping were going to pass through the tribe of dwarfs in front of them and go to the depths of the woods in the oasis.

    Unexpectedly??Han Yu and Ning Ping walked to the center of the dwarf tribe and saw a hill-like pile of dried human heads in the open space. All the heads had expressions of pain and fear. Han Yu and Ning Ping saw this.  There was a shuddering feeling. It was only then that Han Yu and Ning Ping completely believed the notebook they had found in the cave and the things described in the camera. This place was indeed a cannibal tribe.

    "Human Head Mountain is about two meters high and contains about a thousand dried human heads. This means that before the mummies of the victims discovered by Han Yu, many people were murdered here.

    "Han Yu, burn these heads" Ning Ping suggested to Han Yu in a low voice. Han Yu nodded silently when he heard the words. With the flame in his hand, the mountain of thousands of heads was reduced to ashes in the flames.

    After finishing all this, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and said: "Ning Ping, in order not to become a member of that mountain of human heads, we can no longer hold back in the next battle."

    "Yes, I understand." Ning Ping nodded slightly. This kind of cannibalism has already exceeded Ning Ping's moral bottom line. Originally, Ning Ping still had some concerns about fighting those dwarfs and didn't want to rely on him.  The strong bullies the weak. But now, Ning Ping feels that it is better that there are fewer such cannibal tribes in the world.

    Following a relatively flat forest, Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the woods. Not long after, they came to the depths of the woods. It was also at the end of the relatively flat forest. Looking at the dazzling diamonds in front of them, Han Yu  Yuhe Ningping understood that they were walking to the diamond mine that the girl in the camera had mentioned.

    Picking up a diamond the size of his fist, Han Yu sighed, "Is it worth risking your life for these dead things?" Ning Ping on the side did not answer. On the contrary, he was the biggest doubt in the alliance.  The diamond is said to be only the size of a baby's head. It is now stored in the Durandal Museum where the alliance headquarters is located. If the diamonds in front of you are all real, then the diamond stored in the Durandal Museum will become  As worthless as Chinese cabbage

    With doubts, Ning Ping picked up a diamond, observed it carefully, and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, try to put a little flame into the diamond."

    "Oh" Although he didn't know what Ning Ping wanted to do, Han Yu still chose to trust Ning Ping. He believed that Ning Ping would not harm him.

    Seeing that the diamond in Han Yu's hand turned red after being invaded by the flames, Ning Ping continued to say to Han Yu: "Throw the diamond on that stone as hard as you can."

    Han Yu still did as he was told. After throwing the diamond in his hand, Ning Ping pulled Han Yu to a bunker and just hid, he heard a loud noise. When the smoke cleared, the original stone had disappeared and Han Yu could not see it.  Looking at Ning Ping, waiting for Ning Ping to give him an answer, Ning Ping coughed slightly and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, when you rescued An Furong in Big Ang, you stored the one that Meng Xin gave you.  The bottle of light power was smashed?"

    "Yes aren't these diamonds?" Han Yu just nodded and answered and understood why Ning Ping wanted to save An Furong.

    Seeing that Han Yu had guessed it, Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Yes, these stones that look like diamonds are actually the raw materials for medicine bottles. Although they are also very valuable, they are incomparable with real diamonds."

    "What happened to the explosion just now?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "As you can see, although these stones cannot be compared with diamonds in terms of price, they can outshine diamonds in terms of practicality. These stones are very compatible. In addition to being able to store items like Mengxin  In addition to such bright abilities, other abilities can be stored. It can be said that all natural abilities can be stored It's almost like Field asking you to help him add fire abilities to the special bullets he uses, except that  Use these stones to store them, they will be more powerful."

    "So that's it, then I'll take a few more diamonds back with me." As he spoke, Han Yu began to pick up the "diamonds", not the ones that were too big, but only those that were smaller than a baby's fist.  Ping said with emotion while helping Han Yu pick it up: "It's a pity for those victims. Among those people, I don't have people with abilities like you, otherwise they shouldn't be killed by those cannibal dwarfs so easily."

    "Ning Ping, won't these stones filled with flames explode?" Han Yu suddenly stopped what he was doing and asked.

    "No, these crystals are the same as the medicine bottle Mengxin gave you. They are made of the same material, so you don't have to worry about explosions during transportation. And if you are worried, don't put them in those crystals.  Enter the fire ability and it will be over."

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "That won't work. Who knows what situation we will encounter in the future. If we encounter a sudden crisis, maybe we can rely on these stones to get through it.What’s the difficulty?”

    "That's right, then give me two." Ning Ping thought about it and felt that Han Yu's idea made sense, so he reached out and said to Han Yu. Han Yu threw the two crystal stones that had just finished inputting and turned red to Ning Ping.  Ping, suggested: "Ning Ping, since this kind of stone can explode, we might as well call this kind of stone explosive crystal. What do you think?"

    "Are you still in the mood to name this kind of stone?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu speechlessly and thought to himself

    Seeing that Ning Ping didn't answer, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Ning Ping, talk to me, what do you think of my name?"

    "Whatever you call me," Ning Ping stood up and replied casually.

    After a lot of work, Han Yu carried a simple package made of a coat and walked towards the outside of the oasis with Ning Ping. Since there was no exit that the two of them needed, the only hope left was of course the six oases that Han Yu had burned down.  Calculate the time, it’s almost time to burn

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Han Yu and Ning Ping came out of the oasis, the huge unicorn came out from under the desert and rushed straight towards Han Yu and Ning Ping. It was probably attracted by the explosion in the oasis just now.

    Seeing that the Great One-horned Fairy was getting closer and closer, Ning Ping weighed the explosive crystal that he had just received from Han Yu, and saw the opportunity. When the Great One-horned Fairy was angered by Han Yu's flames, he opened his mouth and roared.  , and suddenly threw it into the mouth of the big horned fairy

    "Bang" the head of the big unicorn was like a smashed rotten watermelon, and the huge body fell to the ground weakly {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, your support is our greatest  motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 218: Insights from the Cave (Part 1)

    The power of the exploding crystal shocked both Han Yu and Ning Ping. Looking at the headless unicorn lying on the ground and twitching once or twice, Han Yu carefully took out an exploding crystal and almost couldn't believe it.  This thing inside is the hero of killing the Great One-horned Fairy in one go.

    "Okay, stop looking, it's time for us to get down to business." Ning Ping, who was the first to recover, came over, took the explosive crystal in Han Yu's hand and put it away, and said to Han Yu

    "Oh" Han Yu agreed, as Ning Ping walked towards the next target, an oasis that had been burned down by Han Yu before. Except for a few sporadic small fires that were still burning, basically the current situation of the oasis was as long as standing in the oasis.  The edges of the

    One, two, three, until they came to the edge of the fourth oasis, Han Yu and Ning Ping finally found what they were looking for. A cave under the mountain wall. It can be imagined that the victims should have passed through here.  I came to this oasis, and then discovered the "diamond mine" in the central area, and had a conflict with the dwarfs living in that oasis.

    It was discovered that the oasis with the entrance of the cave was still very hot, so Han Yu and Ning Ping had to give up entering the cave entrance temporarily, and were ready to wait until the temperature around them dropped. They were already approaching the oasis. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had nothing to do, took a step towards the next oasis.  At the next intersection, Han Yu and Ning Ping discovered another cave entrance. This discovery made Han Yu and Ning Ping feel confused but also a little lucky. Fortunately, they were not in a hurry to enter the cave entrance discovered in the fourth oasis, otherwise they would have to  I took the wrong path but found a cave entrance here. Could it be that the last remaining oasis also hides a cave entrance?  With this question, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the last oasis and discovered the third cave entrance.

    "Which cave entrance is the one you are looking for? Where do the other two cave entrances lead to?" Han Yu and Ning Ping were in a dilemma.

    "Otherwise draw lots," Han Yu suggested, scratching his head.

    Ning Ping was about to refute, but then he thought about it and realized that none of the three cave entrances he found were the ones he and Han Yu had walked through before. In other words, it would be the same no matter which way he chose, just go back the same way.  Anyway, those caves are very big. Even if you encounter an attack inside, you can deal with it calmly.

    After some selection, Han Yu and Ning Ping chose the first cave entrance discovered by them. Entering that cave would be full of unknowns anyway, so it was really not a very important choice.

    After entering the cave and walking for about ten minutes, Ning Ping stopped Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, I think we went in the wrong direction. You see, we went downhill when we passed through the narrow passage, so we went back."  The time should have been for going uphill, but now, we are clearly going downhill.”

    "Walk for a while, Ning Ping, I always feel like something is calling me at the exit of this cave." Han Yu thought for a while and said to Ning Ping.

    "Huh?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this. He didn't expect that Han Yu would suddenly say such words. Moreover, at this time, although Han Yu usually likes to fool around, he still can't distinguish the seriousness of the matter. Since he wants to go there,  As they walked down, Ning Ping naturally chose to trust Han Yu and continued walking down with Han Yu.

    After walking for nearly fifteen minutes, there was still no sign of the end of the cave, and the temperature inside the cave was getting higher and higher. As a user of the flame system, Han Yu didn't pay much attention to the changes in temperature, but Ning Ping did.  I have a very keen sense that the end of this cave is likely to be a very hot area.

    After continuing to walk down for about ten minutes, a red light finally appeared in front of the cave. Han Yu and Ning Ping were delighted when they saw this. They quickly walked towards the entrance of the cave and took a look outside. No wonder it was like this here.  It was so hot that there was actually a river of magma flowing under the entrance of the cave. Looking at the entrance of the cave in the distance where red magma kept pouring out, Ning Ping swallowed and shouted to Han Yu, who looked a little dull: "Han Yu,  Come on, let’s go back and try another cave entrance.”

    "Wait a minute," Han Yu replied. He stepped forward and looked around. Everything in front of him seemed to be in a dream. In this area full of fire elements, Han Yu felt that the power of fire in his body was constantly surging.  , as if it was about to explode in the next second. At this moment, Han Yu needed to vent.

    "Ning Ping, please step back," Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping also guessed what Han Yu wanted to do, and after telling him to be careful, he took a few steps back and stared at Han Yu nervously.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, "Don't worry, I haven't lived enough yet, and I won't seek death so easily." After saying that, Han Yu began to mobilize the fire power in his body, allowing his power to start communicating with the fire element here.

    With the heart of fire, Han Yu seemed to have turned into a human being made of flames at this moment, stepping towards the lava river under the cave and walking towards Ning Ping Ninja behind him.Holding back an exclamation, he rushed forward as if to pull Han Yu back, only to see Han Yu, who had already walked into the lava river, grinning at Ning Ping, as if he was not hurt by the lava.

    Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and retreated to the entrance of the cave holding the clothes that Han Yu had taken off when he decided to use his heart of fire to communicate with the fire element here. There was nothing he could do about it. Ning Ping was just an ancient warrior. He didn't have Han.  Yu's unique affinity for flames cannot bear the high temperature emanating from the magma river.

    At this moment, Han Yu was fully integrated with this magma zone. For a moment, Han Yu even felt that this magma zone was him.

    Yawning out of boredom, Ning Ping leaned against the wall of the cave entrance and prepared to close his eyes and rest. Anyway, it would still be some time to wait for Han Yu to succeed. It is estimated that no living thing could survive in a place like this, so  Inadvertently looking up, Ning Ping discovered something unusual. He saw two black shadows with wings approaching quietly in mid-air. When the two unknown black shadows realized that they had been discovered, they immediately screamed.  , rushed towards Ning Ping and Han Yu who were standing in the lava river.

    Ning Ping smoothly took out an explosive crystal and threw it towards the flying shadow. At the same time, he shouted: "I'll give you a gift." The shadow didn't doubt that he was there. He took the explosive crystal and put it in his mouth to bite.  "Boom!" The black figure was immediately blown away to pieces. The black figure that rushed towards Han Yu was also burned to ashes by Han Yu with flames.

    "Why are there still living things here?" Han Yu walked to the shore and stood naked in front of Ning Ping and asked

    "Put your clothes on first," Ning Ping shouted with black lines on his head. At the same time, he was glad that there were only him and Han Yu here. If others saw him, it would be strange not to misunderstand that he and Han Yu came down from Beibei Mountain.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly waved his hands and said, "Don't worry, don't worry. I can't wear clothes now because the temperature on my body is too high. Look." As he spoke, Han Yu stretched out his hand and pressed the rock wall next to him, and then a piece of the rock wall dented and appeared.  a palm

    "Then turn your back and don't talk to me," Ning Ping yelled helplessly.

    "There are so many things to do," Han Yu muttered dissatisfiedly, but seeing Ning Ping about to go berserk, Han Yu still obeyed Ning Ping's order, turned around and faced Ning Ping,

    Ning Ping slapped his forehead helplessly and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, have you seen the guy who attacked you?"

    "Oh, I see clearly" Han Yu turned around and replied, but before he finished speaking, he heard Ning Ping yell: "Turn around."

    "It's really troublesome. They are all men. It's not like you don't have the parts I have." Han Yu turned his back to Ning Ping and said dissatisfied.

    "Shut up and be serious," Ning Ping had to yell at Han Yu.

    Han Yu curled his lips and continued: "The guy who attacked me looked like a big bat."

    "bat?"

    "Well, let me think about it. I seem to have been to that kind of bat before, but I can't remember it for a while." Han Yu nodded and replied. Ning Ping heard this and began to think about any books about appearance.  Like records of bats

    After a while, Han Yu yelled: "Oh, I remembered that it was a book called Nervous. It not only described bats, but also described a kind of birdman called an angel."

    Ning Ping's forehead broke out in cold sweat, and he asked tentatively: "The name of that book should be the Bible."

    "Ah? Really? Maybe it's the one I told you about? I heard it from Lin Ke. I don't know exactly what it is," Han Yu replied uncertainly.

    "I think if he is a neurotic, then the author who wrote that book should also be a neurotic," Ning Ping said with a serious face.

    "It's whatever you say it is. But those bats should exist in fantasy. How could they appear here? Is this hell?" Han Yu looked at the lava river in front of him with interest.

    "Anyway, this is not the place we are looking for, so we'd better leave quickly." Ning Ping stepped forward and said, while habitually patting Han Yu on the shoulder, and then he was stunned.

    "Han Yu"

    "Um?"

    "You're not hot anymore?"

    "Huh? Oh, I really don't want to perm Ning Ping. Why are you looking at me like this?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked

    "Since you're not hot anymore, put on your clothes quickly, you exhibitionist"

    Taking over the clothes, Han Yu murmured as he put them on: "What's the point? I'm just wearing some clothes."

    Hearing Han Yu’s murmur, Ning Ping smiled helplessly. He was too lazy to argue with Han Yu on this issue and said to himself: "Hurry up and get dressed. I want to go back to the Courage as soon as possible."

    "Hehehe don't be in a hurry, don't be in a hurry, even if we want to leave, we have to let others do the same"Let's just leave." Han Yu looked at the sky in the distance and suddenly said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping looked in the direction Han Yu was looking, and saw a large black mass of unknown creatures flying over in the distant sky. They probably belonged to the family of the two bat-men that he and Han Yu had just killed.

    "This is not a suitable place for us to fight. Let's go quickly." Ning Ping picked up the coat that Han Yu used to place the explosive crystal and was about to walk back. As soon as Ning Ping turned around, Han Yu grabbed his shoulder and saw Han Yu pointing at the cave.  The lava river not far below shouted to Ningping: "Don't worry, there seems to be something coming out of there."

    Ning Ping looked as he was told and saw that the magma river that was already boiling was boiling more violently. The place Han Yu pointed to was gradually forming a whirlpool.

    "Let's take a look first." Han Yu pulled Ning Ping and retracted into the cave with Ning Ping. The targets of the bats who appeared in large numbers did not seem to be Han Yu and Ning Ping, but the man who was about to rush out of the magma river.  something that comes out

    There was a loud "boom", and in Han Yu's expectant eyes, a big snake with three pairs of red flame wings jumped out from the vortex of the magma river. As soon as the big snake appeared, the bat men immediately screamed.  He rushed forward and immediately the big snake and the batman started an aerial battle.

    Although the bats were outnumbered, they were at a disadvantage at the moment. They saw the six-winged snake shaking its head and tail in mid-air, rushing left and right, opening its mouth as if entering an uninhabited land, and spitting out a pillar of fire.  Looking at the Batmen, all the Batmen touched by the flames screamed and fell from the air. For a moment, the Batmen fell into the magma like rain and were burned completely.

    "Let's go, while no one is paying attention to us now, let's leave quickly," Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping. Ning Ping on the side also nodded slightly when he heard the words. Just when the two were about to turn around and leave, the two sides in the fierce battle almost happened at the same time.  Discovered Han Yu and Ning Ping

    The flames suddenly sprayed towards the cave where Han Yu and Ning Ping were. Han Yu pushed Ning Ping to the ground and faced the flames himself. After the fire, Ning Ping saw that Han Yu was all red and still breathing out traces of white gas.  Just when he was hesitating whether to ask Han Yu about the situation at this time, he saw Han Yu grinning at Ning Ping and asked: "Ning Ping, do you have spare clothes? Otherwise I will run naked for a while this time."

    "Are you okay?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "Fortunately, maybe I should thank that strange snake. I feel like my body is full of power at this time." Han Yu scratched his head and replied: "We will talk about this later. Let's get out of here first."

    The two people immediately ran out of the cave, Han Yu fell behind, took the two explosive crystals he just took out from his coat, and threw them directly to the batman who separated from the large army and rushed towards him.

    “You’re welcome to give me a small gift,” Han Yu shouted, covering his lower body with his hands and turned around to run. There was no other way. While running, it was always inconvenient to sway from side to side.

    "Boom" was heard twice in succession. While killing the bats, most of the entrance to the cave was also blown down. It would not be possible for the bats to chase them in in a short time.

    Ning Ping looked back at Han Yu's running posture and couldn't help but grin. Seeing this, Han Yu shouted angrily: "What are you looking at? You don't have this yourself?"

    "Haha you have no clothes now. Are you talking to me like this, huh?" Ning Ping reminded Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu’s face froze when he heard this, and he said to Ning Ping sarcastically: “Ning Ping, you’re a bad student.”

    "Haha After spending time with you for a long time, even the most heartless person will become shrewd under repeated blows." Ning Ping said with a smile when he heard this.

    The two people quickly ran out of the cave. Ning Ping looked back at Han Yu's current situation and couldn't help but smile again. Han Yu also noticed something strange about himself while scratching his head, and screamed: "Oh, I  s hair"

    "It's really strange. My hair has been burned away, but my eyebrows are still there," Ning Ping said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "You, you will be unlucky, I promise you," Han Yu assured Ning Ping with itching teeth.

    "That will happen in the future. Put on your clothes first. Who can show your bare butt?" Ning Ping took off his coat and threw it to Han Yu with a smile.

    After taking the coat, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and whispered: "There are also pants"

    "Don't even think about it," Ning Ping took two steps back and looked at Han Yu warily.

    "Stingy" Han Yu muttered. Instead of putting on Ning Ping's coat, he tied it around his waist. Ning Ping rolled his eyes and kept reminding himself that he would never wear the coat he gave to Han Yu again.  Not wearing it anymore

    Han Yu, who finally had something to hide his shame, took the coat with the explosive crystals spinning around, took out two explosive crystals from it and threw them into the cave. He heard two soundsAs a result, both Han Yu and Ning Ping understood that they no longer had to worry about the creature filled with magma coming out to disrupt their plans in the short term.

    “Let’s go to the next cave,” Han Yu clapped his hands and said to Ning Ping.

    At the same time, the situation of Lin Ke and others who were staying on standby on the Courage was not very good at the moment. Shortly after losing contact with Han Yu and Ning Ping, a large number of tall people suddenly appeared in the distressed starship that attracted the Courage here.  He is less than one meter tall and has a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. At first glance, he is not a kind dwarf.

    Seeing their menacing appearance, Lin Ke and others in the Courage immediately opened the Courage's protective shield. This was installed when Bigon was performing the second maintenance of the Courage. In total, I have to thank you.  When Zhu Wen of the Spark Maintenance Factory knew that Qiao Yan'er was leaving Bigang with Han Yu and others, he not only conducted a comprehensive overhaul of the Courage for free, but also purchased many types of equipment for the Courage at his own expense.  The protective shield that resists the attacks of the dwarves is one of those devices.

    Of course, this kind of equipment also consumes a lot of energy. In order to ensure that the Courage has enough energy to leave after Han Yu and Ning Ping come back, after resisting the dwarf's surprise attack, Field and others began to pick up weapons and start fighting.  The dwarfs started fighting

    The dwarf let out an incomprehensible shout, waved the extremely crude weapon in his hand, and rushed to the courage without fear of death. Field, who was guarding the position in front of the courage, calmly held the gun and fired one shot after another.  Dealing with the approaching dwarfs, fortunately the Courage chose a high ground when docking, which also made the dwarfs' attack even more difficult.  This is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 219: Insights from the Cave (Part 2)

    "Han Yu, we seem to have gone to the wrong place again this time," Han Yu said as Ning Ping walked. Han Yu, who was walking in front of Ning Ping, replied without turning his head when he heard the words: "Anyway, we have already walked in, so let's just take a look at this cave.  Let’s talk about what’s in it.”

    The two of them walked along the downhill road for fifteen minutes. After their first experience, Han Yu and Ning Ping were a little more careful this time. After arriving at the entrance of the cave, they did not rush out. Instead, they leaned against the cave wall and were careful.  Looking out of the cave is different from the heat in the previous cave. The temperature here is moderate and the air is neither dry nor dry. Looking out from the cave, you can clearly see that there is a dense jungle outside the cave, and it makes Han Yu and Ning  Ping was delighted that in the jungle, he could hear one or two animal calls from time to time.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had already finished eating the food they brought with them, were already hungry at this moment. When they heard the sounds of animals, they seemed to have seen the baked food waving to them.

    "Ning Ping, are you hungry?" Han Yu swallowed his saliva and asked Ning Ping opposite him.

    "Somewhat"

    "Then what are we waiting for?" After saying that, Han Yu walked out of the cave first, walked to a big tree, climbed up the tree in a few moments, watched for a while, then slid down the tree, and looked at the people waiting under the tree.  Ningping said: "Go to the east. I saw a river there. There should be food there."

    "Are you so sure?" Ning Ping asked in disbelief.

    "Absolutely. When I saw the river just now, I also found a few animals drinking water by the river. Let's walk slowly to avoid those animals being scared away by us."

    "Yeah" Ning Ping nodded and said he understood.

    The two people walked eastward for a while, and it was just as Han Yu said. When Ningping approached the river, there were indeed several deer-like animals drinking water by the river. However, those animals were very alert. When Han Yu said,  When Yuhe Ningping came near, he screamed and ran away.

    "Damn" Han Yu couldn't help but cursed when he saw the food that was about to reach his mouth running away. Ning Ping patted Han Yu on the shoulder when he heard this, "Don't worry, let's go to the river and see what we can find." He just finished speaking.  , Han Yu's eyes lit up when he saw a fish jumping in the river, and he took big steps to go down to the river to catch the fish. At the same time, he said to Ningping: "Ningping, don't go down to the river, go pick up some firewood."  Come, let’s grill fish for a while.”

    Ning Ping didn't refute when he heard this, and immediately started to pick up dead branches and gathered them in one place to wait for Han Yu to come back from catching fish. Han Yu didn't take a while to catch four big fish weighing more than one kilogram, and cleaned them up by the river.  After that, we walked towards the place where firewood was piled up in Ninh Binh.

    ……

    Looking at the big fish being cooked gradually and smelling the faint aroma of the fish, Han Yu couldn't help but swallow the saliva in his mouth. Ning Ping sat aside and took out a small jar of fine salt from his pocket, preparing to eat the fish for a while.  eat with dip

    While Han Yu was waiting for the fish to be cooked, a bear roar suddenly came from the jungle, and a two-meter-tall black bear stood upright and rushed straight towards Han Yu. It was obvious that this black bear was killed.  Attracted by the smell of fish meat

    "You dare to grab something to eat from me, you are so brave, kid." Han Yu stood up suddenly and rushed straight towards the black bear. Compared with the brown bear known as the King of the Mountain in the mountains of Dragon Horn Star before, the black bear in front of him could only  The black bear was considered a great-grandchild and was stunned by the creature that suddenly rushed towards him. The black bear who had been living in this jungle had never seen a human before. He looked at the strange creature rushing towards him, which looked very much like his nemesis.  , the black bear suddenly felt a little timid

    Han Yu didn’t care if the black bear in front of him was timid. If he tried to steal his food, he would die. Black bear paws were also very delicious.

    ……

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaedaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa after a struggle, the black bear wailed and got into the jungle and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "It's easy for you." Han Yu snorted regretfully, turned around and walked back. Han Yu, who had done some activities before the meal, was still unsatisfied after eating his two fish, so he ran to the river again and started catching fish.

    The river was not deep, and even if he walked to the very center, it only reached Han Yu's calf. Standing in the middle of the river, Han Yu stared at the water, waiting for the silly fish to approach the river bank. Ning Ping was digesting the fish meat in his stomach.  Looking at Han Yu who was catching fish in the river, his eyes suddenly froze. He stood up and shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu, be careful behind you."

    Han Yu, who was concentrating on staring in front of him, subconsciously looked back when he heard this. When he saw nothing, he couldn't help shouting to Ning Ping dissatisfied: "Ning Ping, what did you just see?"

    Ning Ping rubbed his eyes vigorously. The water in the river was very calm, but just now he clearly saw another black figure approaching Han Yu in the river just behind Han Yu. How come in the blink of an eye, the black figure disappeared again?

    "Maybe I was dazzled just now? Han Yu comes up, it's almost time for us to leave" Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu in the river

    ? ?"Oh, I got it." Han Yu agreed and walked towards the shore.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the shore, Han Yu suddenly slipped and fell backwards. Just as Han Yu fell backwards, the river suddenly rolled and revealed a big mouth, which happened to be right there.  Han Yu was about to fall just because Han Yu blocked his view, and Ning Ping didn't notice it. But Han Yu didn't know that danger was waiting behind him.

    Han Yu's hands suddenly spurted out a ball of flames, sending Han Yu's whole body into the sky. The river monster, which was opening its mouth wide and ready to wait for Han Yu to fall into his mouth, was sprayed with flames and hissed.  Hissing screams emerged from the water

    The sudden appearance of the river monster startled Han Yu and Ning Ping. What kind of monster was it? It had a translucent body. Its head only had one big eye and a big mouth, and there was not even a single tooth in the mouth. But if you look carefully,  At first glance, you will find that the body of this river monster is covered with tentacles.

    Han Yu, who landed on the ground, looked at the river monster that suddenly appeared and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you suddenly shouted just now, was it because of this monster?"

    "Perhaps when you were catching fish in the river just now, I saw a black shadow appear in the river behind you, but I didn't expect it to be the monster in front of me. Han Yu, set it on fire. The fire you inadvertently breathed out just now seemed like  Burn it, otherwise we still won’t find this monster.”

    After listening to Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu threw a fireball at the river monster without hesitation.

    With a "chi" sound, the fireball immediately extinguished when it hit the body of the river monster, but the river monster seemed not to be injured at all. Ning Ping couldn't help but was stunned when he saw this, "Strange, it worked just now? Han Yu, attack it."  look with your eyes"

    Han Yu heard the words and looked at the big eyes of the river monster. This time he threw two fireballs, one with the big mouth of the river monster, and the other with the big eyes of the river monster. The fireball from the big mouth of the river monster was hit by the river monster.  He swallowed it in one gulp, and the fireball with the big eyes of the river monster was blocked by the river monster with its tentacles. In this way, it was naturally clear which part of the river monster was the weak point.

    But before Han Yu could continue his attack, he heard the river monster roar several times at the calm river surface, and then dozens more river monsters appeared on the river surface that were exactly like the previous one. They had big eyes and no eyes.  Big mouth, translucent body covered with tentacles

    "Ningping, I think we should make a strategic retreat now," Han Yu suggested as he retreated to Ningping.

    "Same feeling" Looking at the river monsters approaching towards him after landing on the shore, Ning Ping nodded and replied

    The two reached an agreement and turned around to run. They didn't take more than two steps when they met the black bear that wanted to snatch the food. When the black bear saw Han Yu, it was so frightened that it turned around and ran away. Unexpectedly, it was caught by Han Yu.  With its hind legs, it swung back hard and fell into the pile of river monsters that were chasing Han Yu and Ning Ping. The black bear man in desperate situation stood up and slapped the river monsters approaching him with two palms. Unfortunately, what he did was  Everything was in vain. I saw a river monster open its mouth and swallowed the black bear that stood more than two meters tall. Through the translucent body, I saw the black bear struggling hard, but unfortunately, it was still unable to get out of the river monster.  The tentacles above and below the river monster crawled out of the black bear's mouth, and gradually penetrated into the black bear's body from the hole outside the black bear's body. The translucent body of the river monster slowly turned red and slowly moved towards the river monster.  Moving in the river

    "I don't want to be like that," Han Yu, who witnessed the whole process, whispered to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "I don't want to either"

    The two people looked at each other and speeded up their escape in unison. Before Han Yu escaped, he lit his back with a fire in the hope of stopping the progress of those river monsters. But what was disappointing was that, except for that  Except for the river monsters that had eaten enough and returned, the remaining river monsters moved extremely fast and were not afraid of fire at all. After wrapping their big eyes with their bodies, those river monsters rushed straight through the sea of ????fire, and  Wherever they passed by, the fire was immediately extinguished, leaving only a trace of water where the river monster passed by.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping ran all the way, not caring to check what other secrets were hidden in the jungle. They rushed towards the ground along the entrance of the cave from which they came. The river monsters were chasing after them until they caught up.  Don’t give up after getting off the ground

    Later, there were deadly river monsters chasing them. How could Han Yu and Ning Ping rest? Then they started a race with those river monsters in the great desert. The desert under the high temperature may be the nemesis of those river monsters. After running for about one thousand meters,  Since then, the translucent bodies of those river monsters have shrunk a lot, and they can only tightly wrap their eyeballs.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were overjoyed when they saw this, and immediately decided to split up. Han Yu was responsible for dragging the river monsters who were returning the same way, while Ning Ping took the explosive crystal to blow up the entrance of the cave and cut off the return path of the river monsters.

    With a loud noise, the river monsters' retreat was cut off. After a while, the river monsters finally couldn't hold on any longer.These river monsters died one after another. After they died, they turned into a puddle of water, except for the big eye.

    Han Yu counted a total of twelve big eyes and looked at the twelve eyes the size of a vocal baby. Han Yu asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, what should I do with these eyes?"

    "What if these eyeballs come back to life after being set on fire?" Ning Ping replied without hesitation. Han Yu thought the same, and with a wave of his hand, the place where the twelve eyeballs were was turned into one piece.  The twelve eyeballs burned by the fire suddenly made sounds like babies crying, and the crying became louder and louder, making Han Yu and Ning Ping feel terrified after hearing this.

    The fire was extinguished and the twelve eyeballs disappeared. Han Yu and Ning Ping checked separately and found no remains of the baby. In other words, the sound that sounded like a baby crying just now was made by those big eyeballs. As for why it happened  It made a cry similar to that of a baby. Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't know and didn't want to know.

    What I saw in that cave, I guess no one except Lin Ke and others would believe it if I told it to others, so it would be better to avoid causing trouble.

    ……

    “This is the only cave entrance left,” Han Yu said to Ning Ping, standing in front of the cave entrance discovered in the sixth oasis.

    "Yeah" Ning Ping responded, suddenly turned around and shouted: "Come out"

    Han Yu couldn't help being stunned when he heard this, thinking that Ning Ping was joking with him. But what Han Yu didn't expect was that just as Ning Ping shouted, in the ruins of an unburned forest, slowly,  A figure stepped out

    "Roar" After the animal appeared, it let out an angry roar at Ning Ping who discovered it, and then rushed straight towards Ning Ping.

    "Don't interfere," Ning Ping warned Han Yu, drew his Qiu Shui Sword and faced him.

    "Hey, who is this guy?" Han Yu, who was watching the battle, couldn't help but ask.

    "The violent baboon is named after its strange strength." Ning Ping knocked back the violent baboon with a sword and took the time to reply to Han Yu.

    "Can you handle it alone?" Han Yu asked again

    "No problem. If I can't deal with even one baboon, then I might as well go home and stay there." Ning Ping loudly replied to Han Yu after repelling the violent baboon again.

    Returning without success twice in a row and being repelled made the violent baboon even more angry. Originally, this violent baboon lived in the jungle that Han Yu and Ning Ping discovered, eating and sleeping all day long.  It ate, and when it was full and not dozing off, it would fight with the black bears in the jungle. It lived a very comfortable life. But when it decided to take a look outside along the tunnel passage where Han Yu and Ning Ping came, its fate changed.  After discovering that the environment on the ground was incomparable with the place where he lived, the furious baboon decided to return the same way. It was still comfortable to live in his original home. However, just when the furious baboon returned to the cave entrance, he saw Han Yu and Ning Ping running out.  Behind him were the group of monsters living in his home river, which frightened the raging baboon and hid in the dark. Not long after, Ningping blew up the only way for the raging baboon to go home.  The furious baboon hated Han Yu for not daring to go to Han Yu who could set fire, so he aimed his revenge at Ning Ping, who seemed easier to deal with. But what the furious baboon didn't expect was that the one in front of him looked easy to deal with.  Ningping is actually not very easy to deal with.

    The biggest reason why the violent baboon is called a violent baboon is that this kind of baboon has a bad temper and has no patience. Once angry, it has great strength and is extremely difficult to deal with. If the violent baboon comes to find Han Yu, then Han Yu will probably fight with him.  The raging baboon uses violence to fight violence, while Ningping chooses to use softness to overcome strength. Every blow with all his strength is like hitting a ball of cotton. He is too weak to use it, but as long as he doesn't pay attention, he will definitely  The angry baboon was so angry that it made the already violent baboon even more violent.

    Ningping is like a willow tree in a strong wind, swaying with the wind. The violent baboon's attacks are only in vain again and again, until it is so tired that the violent baboon squats on the ground and gasps, and even its roars begin to become weak.  Ningping just started to attack. The violent baboons were beaten for a while and ran away with their heads in their hands, crying and howling.

    "Oh," the furious baboon, who was really afraid of being beaten, knelt on the ground, bowed to Ning Ping and begged Ning Ping not to beat it.

    "Hahaha" Han Yu laughed happily when he saw this, and Ning Ping sheathed his sword angrily, and waved impatiently at the violent baboon. The violent baboon stood up and ran away as if it had been granted amnesty.  He ran towards the central oasis so fast that Han Yu, who originally wanted to remind it that there was a cannibal tribe in that oasis, had no time to open his mouth.

    “Forget it, if it dies, it’s the one who asked for it” Ning Ping stepped forward and said to Han Yu

    "What a pity," Han Yu replied regretfully, and then asked Ning Ping, "How is it? No injuries?"

    "How is that possible?" Ning Ping smiled.?Answered

    “If it’s okay, then we’ll leave”

    "Um"

    ***************************************

    Spirit’s internal control room

    "Lin Ke, haven't you contacted Han Yu and Ning Ping yet?" Qiao Yaner asked Lin Ke as soon as she entered the control room.

    "Not yet, what? Is there something wrong with Field and Shi Bafang?" Lin Ke asked softly

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner quickly replied: "Not yet, I'm just a little anxious. If they don't come back, I want to use the weapons on the Courage to help Field and Shi Bafang."

    "Yan'er, Sister Ke, my brother and Ning Ping will be fine," Han Mengxin suddenly said to them with a sure look on her face.

    "Mengxin, why are you so sure?" Qiao Yaner couldn't help but curiously asked after hearing this.

    "Because I don't feel uncomfortable here yet." Han Mengxin pointed to her heart and replied. Seeing Qiao Yan'er's confusion, Han Mengxin continued: "Ever since I was a child, whenever something happens to my brother, my heart will feel uncomfortable. Every time  Turin"

    "Oh, you and your brother are really close as brothers and sisters," Qiao Yaner said with a smile after hearing this.

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this and replied: "Yes, since I was a child, I have long forgotten the memory of my parents. I only keep in mind the things my brother took care of me."

    "Yan'er, the ammunition is almost running out. Send it over quickly." Field's urgent shout came from the communicator (to be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest support.  power}

 Volume 1 Chapter 220 Altar

    Uphill, that is to say, the passage we are taking now is the passage back to the Courage** Bubble! Book* Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't help but speed up their pace. Han Yu had even begun to think about how he would explain his current situation after meeting Lin Ke and the others.  appearance

    We finally reached the exit, but the result was very disappointing. It was not an exit to the outside world, but a wasteland filled with nothing but stones.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu and Ning Ping thought at the same time. They looked at each other, walked out of the cave and began to observe this strange place.

    Compared with the two caves we entered before, the cave space here is not very large. It is only about the size of two football fields. However, because there are many strange rocks here, you need to climb here if you want to see the situation clearly.  Only at the highest point

    With Han Yu, a human-powered aircraft, it doesn't take much effort to reach the highest point. After carrying Ning Ping to the highest point, Han Yu looked at his feet, suddenly pointed to a place and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you  See what that is?”

    Ningping looked in the direction pointed by Han Yu and was stunned. On a circular mountain stone wall, there was a huge flower carved on it. The clearly identifiable petals were definitely not Ningping's natural petals.  Ning Ping couldn't make up his mind, but Han Yu was an action person and flew over directly. When Ning Ping saw this, he didn't think much and jumped on Han Yu's back. Han Yu was so angry that he shouted: "Hey, you really  Do you think I am an aircraft?"

    "He who can do more work, hurry up," Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    Han Yu muttered something unhappily and flew to the stone wall carved with giant flowers. Looking at a platform under the flowers, Ning Ping frowned and said, "This looks a bit like a place for sacrifices."

    "Really? But who can sacrifice a flower?" Han Yu looked up at the flowers on the stone wall and said

    "Each race has different beliefs, and it is not impossible that there are deficiencies in sacrificing flowers. It's just that I'm a little confused, who is performing sacrifices here? Are they the dwarfs?"

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this and said, "Isn't it possible? Flowers should symbolize beauty. Those dwarfs eat people and dry their heads and pile them into hills. This shouldn't be related to beauty?"

    "I don't know. Each race has different beliefs, hobbies, and ideas. The barbaric and bloody behaviors in our eyes may be sacrosanct in their eyes."

    "Is cannibalism still sacred and inviolable?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Well, we just have different philosophies, so if we meet those dwarfs, we will only have to fight to the death, without the possibility of making peace."

    After hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu curled his lips, "Since those dwarfs are cannibals, they have exceeded the moral limit that I recognize. Even if they want to make peace, I will kill them to prevent them from causing further harm."  It's just that we haven't found the exit that the victims took to get here. Do we really have to return to the ground through that narrow passage?"

    "At present, it seems that there is only one way to return to the Spirit, but just like you were worried before, I am indeed worried that that passage has been blocked by those dwarves. Once we enter there, we may be in big trouble."

    Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were standing on the sacrificial platform and discussing what to do next, a huge long snake was slowly approaching the two of them, and slowly ran to the top of the stone wall carved with flowers, facing the sacrificial platform.  The two people spit out long snake letters and made a "hissing" sound

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked up and spotted the big snake almost at the same time. Just as Han Yu and Ning Ping raised their heads, the big snake jumped down from the stone wall and smashed the altar into a pile of rubble. Fortunately, before the big snake fell,  , Han Yu and Ning Ping had already left the altar

    After carefully examining the giant snake that suddenly appeared, Han Yu suddenly said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, do you think this is the flower that is being worshiped on this altar? I see the sarcoma and stone wall on this guy's head.  The flowers on it are similar.”

    Ning Ping also took a look when he heard this. It was just like what Han Yu said. It was indeed similar. However, it seemed that he didn't care about it now. The snake that suddenly appeared would definitely not come to say hello to him and Han Yu and then go back.  Yes, Ning Ping pulled out the Qiu Shui Sword and shouted to Han Yu: "Don't be careless, it will be bad if you get entangled by this kind of snake."

    "Understood" Han Yu appeared with a flame in his hand and fired a test shot first. A fireball roared and flew towards the giant snake's body. The giant snake twisted its body and the fireball hit the stone wall, hitting the stone wall just in time.  A flower carved on the stone wall was smashed. The giant snake turned around and saw that the flower on the stone wall was smashed into two pieces. Immediately, its two lantern-like eyes turned red and stared at Han Yu.

    "What, I didn't mean it," Han Yu explained to the giant snake with some embarrassment. Unfortunately, the giant snake didn't listen to Han Yu's explanation and ran towards Han Yu with a hiss.Come

    "Idiot, does he understand what you said?" Ning Ping scolded Han Yu when he saw this. He flew forward and heard a "clang" sound. Ning Ping took a few steps back and saw that he had just slashed him.  There was only a white mark left on the snake's body, and not even a trace of blood flowed. Instead, a gash the size of a grain of rice was opened on the blade of the Qiu Shui Sword. Ning Ping was so distressed that he almost cried.

    "Ning Ping, be careful!" Han Yu shouted loudly. It turned out that after Ning Ping attacked the giant snake, the giant snake immediately flicked its tail and trapped Ning Ping within its body. At the same time, it contracted the snake body, trying to kill Ning Ping.  rolled up flat

    After receiving the reminder, Ning Ping wanted to jump out but found that it was too late. Just as Ning Ping was about to be wrapped up by the giant snake, he saw a fireball hit the giant snake's head. While the giant snake was stunned, Ning Ping jumped out.  He jumped out and landed next to Han Yu, thanking him: "Thank you very much."

    "Why are you being polite? Be careful, that guy probably won't be easy to deal with," Han Yu replied, staring at the giant snake warily.

    Just as Han Yu said, after a brief absence, the giant snake targeted Han Yu again, and this time it ignored Ning Ping's harassment and wanted to destroy Han Yu.  Swallow that guy in one gulp

    "Holy shit, why are you chasing me?" Han Yu shouted as he ran, and a chase started between one person and one snake in the sacrificial ground. With the help of the flames, Han Yu didn't have to worry about being beaten for a while.  The giant snake came forward, and its huge body was like a qualified demolition worker. It demolished wherever it went. After running around for several times, the sacrificial altar was completely destroyed.

    Just when one person and one snake were playing a game of cat and mouse, Han Yu and Ning Ping had originally ignored them. The two huge stone statues at the entrance to the sacrificial site suddenly started to move because Han Yu and Ning Ping had flown into the sacrificial site before.  So I didn't even see the two huge stone statues standing at the entrance of the sacrificial site, and you couldn't tell what they were from behind.

    "Boom, boom, boom" The sound of footsteps that shook the earth reached the ears of Han Yu and Ning Ping. They saw the dwarf stone statue that was magnified countless times and strode straight towards the sacrificial ground. Han Yu and the giant snake rushed over to face him.  The giant snake showed no intention of backing down from the stone statues that rushed over. After issuing a "hiss" warning but with no effect, the giant snake regarded the two stone statues as enemies.

    One snake and two stone statues were entangled together. As for Han Yu, he slipped aside early and quietly retreated with Ning Ping. It is better to be a spectator and experience this kind of monster battle. It is not only hard work, but also life-threatening.

    It just backfired. The two stone statues looked quite fierce, but they were vulnerable to the giant snake. After the giant snake flicked its tail and split one of the stone statues into pieces, the other stone statue was also hit by the giant snake with a flick of its head.  Smashed to pieces

    "Damn, it's really useless, they're just two useless snacks" Han Yu couldn't help but cursed

    "Stop talking, run quickly" Ning Ping pushed Han Yu and shouted loudly

    "Why are you chasing me?" Han Yu couldn't help shouting to the sky

    "How do I know? Maybe it's a matter of character," Ning Ping replied while attacking the giant snake and harassing the giant snake.

    "You guy" Han Yu gritted his teeth after hearing this, turned around and ran towards Ningping.

    "You guys are so shameless?" Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu who was walking side by side as he ran away.

    "Hehe As a companion, we should face difficulties together." Han Yu smiled as he took out an explosive crystal and looked back at the giant snake and cursed: "Chase, chase, chase, chase your mother, I will blow up you bastard."  Egg." As he spoke, the explosive crystal in his hand was also thrown out. Ning Ping saw this and quickly took out the explosive crystal he was holding from his arms. He looked at the giant snake and shouted: "This is the Qiushui Sword for me.  revenge"

    The two exploding crystals went straight to the giant snake and were thrown towards it. However, the giant snake seemed to know that the two things flying over were dangerous. It stopped its swimming body and hid its head in the curled-up snake body.

    "Boom boom" After two loud noises, the giant snake disappeared. There was only a big hole where the snake's body was originally.

    "Be careful underground." Ning Ping only had time to say these four words to Han Yu. The ground beneath his feet suddenly rose and Ning Ping was thrown high into the air. In the raised dust, an open snake's mouth emerged from  Ning Ping emerged from the dust and saw that Ning Ping was about to be swallowed into the snake's belly. Seeing this, Ning Ping could only hold on to the Qiu Shui Sword and prepare for a last-ditch effort. Before long, Han Yu rushed forward with his hands burning.  He came over and knocked Ning Ping away who was about to fall into the snake's belly, and he himself was swallowed by the giant snake.

    "Han Yu" Ning Ping's eyes burst out after he was knocked away. The moment he landed, he pounced on the giant snake. At this moment, Ning Ping no longer thought about whether there was a chance of winning. He just wanted to split open and kill the giant snake.  Han Yu was rescued from being swallowed by a giant snake

    But before Ning Ping could rush forward, he suddenly saw a giantUncharacteristically, it immediately began to roll on the ground. At the same time, white smoke began to emit from the snake's body, and its scales continued to fall off, revealing the blood-red snake meat inside, and you could also smell a trace of it.  The aroma of meat

    When Ning Ping saw this scene, he immediately thought of a possibility and quickly stepped back to avoid being injured by the rolling giant snake. At this moment, the giant snake had completely lost its previous ferocity. He saw it twisting its huge body.  The body was constantly stretching, entrenching, shaking its head and tail. Snake Xin was dragged outside, but in Ning Ping's eyes, everything this giant snake did was so futile and useless. Han Yu who entered its belly was  You won't be invited out so easily

    ……

    The giant snake's struggle gradually stopped. Only the tail was still moving once or twice. The snake scales on its body had almost fallen off. The snake meat inside gave off bursts of meaty fragrance. Ning Ping couldn't help but start to cry.  Ning Ping started to salivate, but when he thought of Han Yu who was swallowed by the giant snake, Ning Ping's appetite suddenly disappeared. Although he knew that Han Yu was probably fine at the moment, he had not seen Han Yu get out of the snake's belly with his own eyes.  , Ning Ping is still a little upset in his heart.

    Just when Ning Ping was worried, the middle part of the giant snake suddenly stretched out two hands and pulled Han Yu out of the snake's belly. Before coming out, Han Yu also pulled off two pieces of snake meat from the snake.  , walking towards Ningping while eating

    "Try it, it tastes good." Han Yu walked to Ning Ping and handed Ning Ping a piece of snake meat.

    "I'm worried about you here, but you eat meat in front of me?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes and said

    "Hehe Actually, I didn't expect to be swallowed by that stupid snake. When I was just swallowed, I wanted to get out quickly, so I didn't hold back when I used my ability. I didn't expect that I accidentally hit that snake.  A giant snake has been dealt with. Come on, don’t be angry, eat some snake meat to cool down the fire."

    "" Han Yu's playful smile made Ning Ping feel angry and couldn't let go. He took the snake meat and ate it as if it was Han Yu's meat in his mouth. Han Yu didn't care when he saw it.  After finishing another piece of snake meat in his hand, he ran to the giant snake and continued eating. He had eaten two fishes in the cave earlier. After this exercise, they had been completely digested. At this time, he had a full meal.  pause

    The two people sat next to the giant snake, and they started eating piece by piece. Just as the two of them were feasting, a loud rumbling sound suddenly came from the direction of the previously destroyed sacrificial altar. The stone wall carved with flowers suddenly  A gap opened in the middle for two people to walk side by side.

    "What else will come out of there?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping while speeding up his eating.

    "Who knows? Stop eating, you foodie." Ning Ping glared at Han Yu, and then stared closely at the sudden stone crevice.

    "Oh," Han Yu agreed, and the three of them stuffed the snake meat in their hands into their mouths, puffed out their cheeks, and stared at the crack in the stone.

    Ten minutes passed, and nothing came out of the crack. Han Yu, who had eaten enough, pulled Ning Ping to the crack with curiosity, and found that the crack was pitch black and nothing could be seen.

    I casually threw two fireballs inside, but found nothing unusual.

    "Is it possible to reach the ground along this stone crack?" Han Yu looked at the uphill road in the stone crack and said to himself

    Hearing this, Ning Ping scolded angrily: "I think you are looking for an exit to find the devil. Everywhere you look looks like a way out."

    "Hehe In one sentence, will you come with me?" Han Yu smiled and asked Ning Ping

    "Nonsense, you are the leader and Mengxin's brother, can I let you act alone?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu and replied angrily.

    "If you only answer the first half of my sentence, I will be happy." Han Yu replied with a smile and walked into the stone crevice. Ning Ping shook his head after hearing this and walked into the stone crevice.

    The mountain wall inside the stone crevice was very smooth. Because they were worried that the stone crevice would close at any time, Han Yu and Ning Ping walked very fast. Ningping was ready to jump on Han Yu's back at any time, but it was not until they passed the stone crevice.  The cracks in the stone showed no signs of closing, which made Ning Ping feel a little regretful. To be honest, the feeling of flying in the air was quite good.

    "Where is this place?" Han Yu looked at the various flowers and plants around him and asked Ning Ping in confusion. Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this and said to himself: "I came up with you, you ask me, who am I going to ask?"  ?”

    After looking around, Han Yu walked towards the only unusual place in the garden in front of him, a beautifully decorated coffin.

    From the transparent coffin lid, it can be seen that the female corpse lying in the coffin was not over twenty years old when she died. Why can it be seen?  Because not only was the face of the female corpse not damaged at all, it was also similar to a living person, with a fair face.?Reveals a hint of pink

    The gold-threaded clothing worn by the female corpse looked extraordinary at first glance, and the burial objects in the coffin were also extremely rich, including countless jewelry of all kinds. However, what attracted Han Yu's attention most was not the priceless gold-threaded clothing on the female corpse.  It was not the dazzling jewelry, but the piece of jade that the female corpse was holding on her chest. The surface of the jade was not smooth, and it looked like it was just a part of a complete jade. Looking at the color of the jade itself, Han Yu suddenly reached out for it.  Go push the coffin lid

    Ning Ping on the side was shocked. He quickly stretched out his hand to hold Han Yu's hand and shouted in a low voice: "Han Yu, we are not tomb robbers."

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping, who had a nervous face, and said angrily: "Do you think I look like him?"

    "Wellit's quite similar." Ning Ping thought about it for a moment, looked at Han Yu and replied, making Han Yu roll his eyes in anger, and said angrily: "Fuck you, am I that kind of person? You really make me sad.  "

    "Then why are you pushing the coffin away? Can't you see clearly?" Ning Ping asked sarcastically

    "I'm attracted to that piece of jade," Han Yu said, pointing to the jade in the coffin held by the female corpse.

    "You still want to rob the tomb?" Ning Ping glared and shouted in a low voice.

    Han Yu couldn’t help but shouted in a louder tone: “Oh shit, you forgot, we are going to the Death Star Territory to find the Nine Dragons jade fragments, but in addition to the Nine Dragons jade fragments, there is also a jade plate that we must find.”

    "Ah?Oh, I remembered." Ning Ping finally understood this time, but it still made Ning Ping feel a little awkward about being buried with the dead, so he simply turned his head away from Han Yu's next move (unfinished)  To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 221 Nine Dragons Jade Plate

    "Don't touch that coffin." Just as Han Yu reached out to push the lid of the coffin, a loud shout suddenly came from above his head. When he looked up, he saw a tiger covered in fire lying on the rock above the garden.

    In the blink of an eye, the tiger on the rock jumped down and landed in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping

    "Did you speak just now?" Han Yu asked aloud

    The tiger rolled his eyes in a very humane manner, "Besides you, I seem to be the only one alive here."

    "Are youa monster?" Han Yu asked tentatively. Unexpectedly, when he heard this, the tiger became anxious and shouted at Han Yu with a pair of tiger eyes: "You are the monster and your whole family is a monster."  "

    "Ughthen who are you?" Han Yu was yelled and took two steps back to avoid being splashed by the saliva of the unhygienic tiger.

    "Hmph, listen up, I am a mythical beast." The tiger snorted coldly and replied with a proud look on his face.

    "Mythical beast? Just you?" Han Yu looked at the tiger up and down upon hearing this, his eyes full of disbelief.

    "The look in your eyes doesn't seem to believe it." Tiger stared at Han Yu and asked in a deep voice.

    "Why does it seem so? I just don't believe it." Han Yu replied after hearing this

    "What about you? Do you believe it?" Tiger turned to Ning Ping, who was standing next to Han Yu.

    "Me?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, then thought for a moment, pulled out the Qiu Shui Sword, pointed at the tiger and replied: "It's useless to just say it, why not fight and use your strength to prove what you said?  "

    "Humph, it seems I can eat meat today." Tiger groaned angrily and began to move his body. The momentum on his body was immediately released, and he pressed overwhelmingly towards Han Yu and Ning Ping. Han Yu and Ning Ping were startled almost at the same time, and their expressions suddenly changed.  Became solemn

    "Hmphhow are you? Are you scared? If you are scared, just be grateful and beg for mercy. I might let you go." The tiger said with a proud look on his face.

    "Begging for mercy? Hehe These two words are not in my dictionary. Ning Ping, can you beg for mercy?" Han Yu sneered when he heard this.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "It's a pity that my grandfather taught me that as a man, you can't say no, let alone begging for mercy."

    "You two lunatics" the tiger roared angrily and was about to pounce. But Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't even wait for the tiger to attack. While the tiger roared, they both rushed towards the tiger almost at the same time.

    ……

    "Oh, don't do it, don't do it. If you have something to say, why do you have to fight and kill it?" To Han Yu and Ning Ping's surprise, just as they rushed towards the tiger, the tiger, which was originally so impressive, suddenly turned around and ran away.  Behind the coffin, someone shouted loudly to Han Yu and Ning Ping

    Han Yu and Ning Ping stopped for a while. Han Yu finally twisted his waist and looked at the tiger hiding behind the coffin in confusion. He didn't understand why the tiger suddenly changed his gender.  Ning Ping seemed to have guessed something. He stared at the tiger and said, "Show your prototype."

    "Ah? Ning Ping, what are you talking about" Han Yu asked strangely upon hearing this. Before he could finish his words, he heard a sound from the direction of the tiger and the tiger disappeared.

    "Come out" Ning Ping shouted sharply

    I saw a little pig swinging out from behind the coffin, and said to Ning Ping with a flattering smile: "My hero, if you have something to discuss, please don't touch me. I'm not used to it."

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked, looking at Xiaozhu and Ningping.

    "The pet of the upper class nobles, the dream pig" Ning Ping explained to Han Yu in a low voice. Han Yu nodded when he heard the words, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes when he looked at Ning Ping.

    "Oh, this hero, you are so wise, mighty, and graceful" The dreamy pig, which walked upright like a human, immediately flattered Ningping.

    "Shut up," Ning Ping shouted in a low voice and then said to Han Yu: "This kind of pig's ability is what you just saw. It can transform into any creature it has ever seen, and it can also flatter itself."

    "That is to say, its own power is not very big"

    "Well, just like the tiger that was on fire just now, it can only imitate the tiger's momentum but does not have the tiger's power."

    "Then can it imitate people?" Han Yu asked with some interest.

    "No, if it can imitate people, it will not become a human pet, but become an extinct species," Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    "Oh, that's it." Han Yu nodded and walked towards the coffin.

    "No, no, you can't touch this coffin" Dream Pig stopped Han Yu and shouted anxiously

    "Why? Don't worry, I just want to take away the jade plate. I won't touch other things." Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "But, but, you can take everything else, except that"Beyond the Jade Plate"

    "Huh? Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly

    "Because, because"

    "I'll tell them," a woman's voice came out from the flowers. Ning Ping immediately turned around and looked. Just now, he didn't even notice that there was someone hiding behind him. It seemed that his ability was still not good.

    A girl with blond hair in a white dress came over, hugged Dream Pig who ran to her, bowed down and saluted Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Hello, two uninvited guests."

    "I'm sorry, are you" Ning Ping's eyes narrowed in the middle of his words, and he immediately took a few steps back, holding the Qiu Shui Sword tightly in his right hand. Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping strangely, not understanding what Ning Ping saw.  The reaction was suddenly so big

    "Don't be nervous, I won't hurt you, or in other words, I can't hurt you, even though I am a ghost," the girl said, looking at Ning Ping with a smile.

    "Ghost?" Han Yu looked at the girl in confusion upon hearing this. The ghost girl stretched out her right hand to slightly raise her skirt, exposing her knees, "Look, I have no feet."

    "Oh, it's really a ghost. What, can I touch you?" Han Yu ran to the girl excitedly and asked

    The ghost girl obviously did not expect that the boy in front of her would make this request. She was slightly stunned and then nodded and said: "Okay."

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him and reached out to touch the ghost girl's face. Although his hands felt a little cold, he really couldn't touch the girl's face.

    “Ning Ping, look, you really can’t touch it,” Han Yu turned around and shouted to Ning Ping.

    "Shut up" Ning Ping shouted angrily

    "Hehe I'm sorry, I forgot that you are not very interested in ghosts." Han Yu smiled and asked the ghost girl, "What did you just say you were going to tell us?"

    "Before talking about me, can I ask you a question?" the ghost girl asked with a smile.

    "You ask"

    "Why do you want that jade plate?" asked the ghost girl

    "Oh, in order to collect the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant"

    "Why do you want to collect the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant? To conquer the world?" the ghost girl asked again

    "Strive for world supremacy? No interest. We are looking for the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant to cure myself."

    "Cure?"

    "Well, there is a guy hiding here who is not easy to deal with. We need to borrow the power of the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant to prevent him from appearing again." Han Yu pointed to his heart and replied.

    "That's it, then you take that jade plate away." The ghost girl thought for a while and chose to believe what Han Yu said, because from beginning to end, Han Yu's eyes were clear when he answered.

    "No, no, master, if the jade plate is taken away by them, you will disappear." Dream Pig, who was held in the arms of the ghost girl, shouted quickly

    "It doesn't matter. Rather than being trapped here all the time, it's better to disappear with their hands. This is also a kind of relief." The ghost girl hugged Dream Pig tightly and whispered.

    "Well, you haven't told me your story yet. Why will you disappear if you take away the jade plate?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Hearing this, the ghost girl glanced at Han Yu and asked, "Do you want to hear a story about me?"

    “Hmm…it seems like I still have a little extra time.”

    "Haha If you were my husband, he would definitely tell me to wait until next time." The ghost girl suddenly said with a smile. Han Yu touched his nose when he heard the words, his expression was a little embarrassed. The ghost girl also felt that the metaphor he just used was a bit inappropriate, and coughed lightly.  After making a sound, he said: "Since you want to hear my story, then I will tell you."

    "Okay, I'm all ears"

    ……

    "I was born into a wealthy family and have had no worries about food and clothing since I was a child In addition to studying the necessary lady courses, my life is very free. I can go hunting when I want to, and go fishing when I want to. That kind of happy life  It lasted until I was sixteen years old. It was during an autumn outing that I met the other half of my life, a member of the royal family. I fell in love. Compared with those women who were married because of interests, I was lucky, at least I  I married someone I liked and my life after marriage was very happy. We had three children. I originally thought that our happy life would last forever, but things changed. I got a jade pendant called the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant from him.  After that, my happy life changed. He started to focus only on his career. Sometimes I wouldn’t see him even once for half a year. I cried and made trouble, but the result was that he left me.  I got further and further away. Once I couldn't bear it anymore and ran to ask: 'Do you want me or his career?' The result wasHis answer disappointed me, and I became ill because of it. Fortunately, just when I was about to die, he finally came to see me. His career was successful, and he successfully surpassed his father's generation and established  He built a huge empire, but when he came to share his success with me with joy, I was about to close my eyes forever. Sometimes, people are really dissatisfied creatures. When he took out the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant and was about to make a wish again  But when he discovered that the Nine-Dragon Jade Pendant could only fulfill one wish of its recognized owner, he angrily smashed the Nine-Dragon Jade Pendant into pieces. And because he broke the Nine-Dragon Jade Pendant, the huge empire he had built on the Nine-Dragon Jade Pendant was also lost in the blink of an eye.  It was only then that he fell apart. He no longer cared about national affairs and stayed with me on my deathbed all day long until I died."

    "He chose this planet for me as a cemetery. He planted my favorite flowers and plants around my coffin. He also placed the dream pig I used to raise beside me to accompany me. When he put me in the coffin, he planted it with me.  The jade plate of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant was buried with me until your visit today disturbed my peace."

    After listening to the ghost girl’s brief description, Han Yu asked in confusion: “Since you are dead, how did you become a ghost?”

    "I'm not sure about this, maybe it's the function of that jade plate. After you take away the jade plate, maybe I can be completely freed," the ghost girl shook her head and replied.

    "Relief?"

    “Yes, it’s hard to be freed from loneliness for nearly a thousand years,” the ghost girl replied with a sad look on her face.

    "" Han Yu didn't know how to comfort the ghost girl and asked after a while: "There is another question. Are all the things outside arranged by your husband?"

    “I don’t know, when I woke up from the coffin again, those strange creatures were already living on this planet.”

    "Then have you ever left this garden?"

    "No, it seems that my range of activities can only be in this garden. In addition to me, the same goes for the piglets."

    "Is this pig also a ghost?" Han Yu asked, looking down at the dreamy pig.

    "Yes, if you don't believe me, just touch it." The ghost girl heard this and handed the piglet in her hand to Han Yu. Upon seeing this, Han Yu raised a ball of flame in his hand and placed it on the pig's butt.

    "Oh, it's so hot, you bastard Eh? Am I really dead?" Dream Pig was halfway through screaming when he suddenly woke up.

    “What a pig,” Han Yu put away the flame and said to himself.

    "What do you mean?" Dream Pig turned to Han Yu and asked with a grin on his face.

    Han Yu ignored it and asked the ghost girl: "Then can I take that jade plate away?"

    "Please" the ghost girl replied with a smile

    "Wait, I have a question to ask," Ning Ping, who had been refusing to come over, asked.

    "What's the problem?" The ghost girl looked at Ning Ping and asked, making Ning Ping feel numb. "Do you know where the passage out of here is?"

    "I don't know about the outside world, but I do know one thing here, but the exit seems to have been sealed to keep it secret."

    "It doesn't matter if it's sealed. We have a way to blow up that exit. Please tell us where that passage is?"

    "It's on that rock." The ghost girl pointed to the place where the dream pig transformed into a tiger.

    "Han Yu, go up and have a look." Ning Ping said to Han Yu when he heard this. Han Yu nodded, flew up and saw that it was just like the ghost girl said. There was indeed a passage, but standing underneath was because of the rocks.  Blocked, just invisible

    Seeing Han Yu nodding to indicate that there was a passage, Ning Ping felt relieved, looked at the ghost girl and asked: "Thank you, if you have any unfulfilled wishes, please tell us, we will find a way to complete it for you, which is also a blessing to you.  Give us the jade plate in return.”

    Hearing this, the ghost girl shook her head, "No, thank you for your kindness. However, nearly a thousand years have passed, and no matter whether you are your lover or your enemy, I'm afraid they are no longer alive. The only thing I want now is to be free."

    ……

    "I pushed it," Han Yu stood in front of the coffin and said to Ning Ping

    "Yeah" Ning Ping nodded after hearing this.

    "Wow!" The coffin lid was pushed open, and Han Yu took out the jade plate. When the jade plate broke away from the female corpse in the coffin, the female corpse aged rapidly and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, the figure of the ghost girl also appeared.  gradually disappear

    "Thank you, hurry up and leave here with this jade plate. I always feel that this jade plate is the key to this planet. If you take away the jade plate, you don't know what will become of this planet?" disappeared.  The ghost girl said to Han Yu and Ning Ping

    "Thank you for your suggestion"Ning Ping thanked him and jumped on Han Yu's back. Han Yu turned around and said to the ghost girl: "Thank you. If there is a next life, I hope we can become friends."

    "Friends? Okay, then we've settled," the ghost girl replied with a smile.

    Han Yu carried Ning Ping and flew up the rock. The two of them quickly entered the passage. As they entered the passage, the ghost girl and the dream pig in her arms disappeared into the garden where she had stayed for nearly a thousand years.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed along the passage and soon arrived near the exit of the passage. Sure enough, just as the ghost girl said, the exit of the passage was closed.

    Han Yu pushed the boulder at the exit with both hands, shook his head and said to Ning Ping: "No, it's blocked."

    "Try this" Ning Ping took out an explosive crystal the size of a baby's head from Han Yu's coat and handed it over.

    "How did you know I made such a big one?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    "Nonsense, do you think I didn't see you secretly put this in?"

    “…I originally wanted to make a souvenir,” Han Yu muttered with some reluctance.

    "Stop talking nonsense, it's serious to leave here quickly." As he spoke, Ning Ping waved his Qiushui sword repeatedly, cutting a recess in the wall beside him for people to hide.

    There was a loud "boom" and the exit was blown open. When the smoke and dust dissipated, Han Yu and Ning Ping walked out with their hands covering their mouths. When they saw the scenery outside, Han Yu couldn't help but want to shout loudly to vent his feelings.  However, just when he was about to shout but before he could shout, the ground under his feet suddenly trembled violently. At the same time, Ning Ping also shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu, the communicator is on.  Finally got in touch with the Spirit."

    "Ning Ping, I think this is not the time to be happy. Let the Courage confirm our current position quickly. Leaving here is the most important thing," Han Yu shouted to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping, who was in joy, nodded quickly and replied: "Yes, you are right."

    "Come up." Han Yu grabbed Ning Ping's arm, threw Ning Ping on his back, and flew into the air with Ning Ping. When Ning Ping lowered his head, he saw that the ground under his feet began to crack, and a crack appeared on the ground.  a huge gap

    "Thank you, hurry up and leave here with this jade plate. I always feel that this jade plate is the key to this planet. If you take away the jade plate, you don't know what will become of this planet?" The ghost girl said  The last paragraph appeared in Ning Ping's mind (to be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 222 Harvest

    Using the tracking device on the communicator, Lin Ke and others drove the Spirit and quickly reunited with Han Yu and Ning Ping. As soon as everyone reunited, the Spirit immediately left the collapsing planet as quickly as possible and passed by the Spirit.  On the display screen inside, Han Yu could clearly see that the planet he and Ning Ping had adventured with was now like a blooming flower, spreading around.

    "Ah" Just when Han Yu was lamenting what he had experienced today, Han Mengxin suddenly heard a scream from behind him. Han Yu quickly turned around and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "You, how did you become like this?" Han Mengxin pointed at Han Yu with a red face and asked

    I just care about leaving quickly. Now after getting rid of the danger, everyone noticed that Han Yu was surrounded by a jacket on his waist at this moment.

    "Ahwhat, there is a reason" Han Yu said to everyone in embarrassment

    "I don't care what your reasons are, just go and change my clothes." As Han Mengxin spoke, she reached out and grabbed a package from Ning Ping's hand and threw it at Han Yu. Han Yu was so frightened that he quickly caught it and said to Han Mengxin  He shouted: "Slow down, the things inside will explode."

    "Hey, go change your clothes," Han Mengxin pointed at the second-floor stairs of the Courage and shouted.

    "Okay, okay, let's wait until I change my clothes," Han Yu replied, holding his coat.

    After Han Yu left, Han Mengxin grabbed Ning Ping who was about to leave and said, "Don't leave. Tell me, what happened after you entered the passage? Why didn't you contact us for so long? Don't you know we are worried about you?  ?”

    "Um, I also want to change my clothes first Oh, I said, can you give me some water?" When Ning Ping saw Han Mengxin's glare, he quickly changed his words.

    "Huh, you're wise." Han Mengxin hummed proudly, turned around to get water for Ning Ping, and when she came back with the water, she found that Ning Ping was also missing. She couldn't help but pick up the water glass and drank it all in one gulp.  Lin Ke next to him saw this and smiled and said: "Don't be angry. I asked Ning Ping to change clothes. Anyway, we are not in a hurry." After hearing Lin Ke's words, Han Mengxin's face improved slightly.  After Ning Ping and Han Yu changed their clothes and came out, she still didn't give Ning Ping a good look. She looked at Han Yu and asked, "Brother, can you tell me what you found after entering that passage?"

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "We will talk about this later. I have something else to make sure that Lin Ke takes out the pieces of Jiulong jade we got."

    "Oh" Lin Ke agreed, reaching out and taking out the wooden box he was carrying.

    "Open" Han Mengxin took out a jade plate and said to Lin Ke. Lin Ke opened it as instructed. The moment he opened the wooden box, the jade plate in Han Yu's hand emitted a burst of light, and the ones in the wooden box had been put together and became  A whole piece of broken Kowloon jade also glowed. Seeing this scene, Han Mengxin couldn't help but ask Ning Ping: "Is this your harvest?"

    "Well, we found this in a tomb that was built into a garden," Ning Ping quickly replied.

    "Then, then this is a burial object?" Han Mengxin asked in surprise

    "Yes" Ning Ping nodded and replied

    "Is this the only thing that will be buried with you?" Han Mengxin asked again

    "Huh?" Ning Ping was stunned when asked.

    "Idiot, are you asking if you haven't found any other burial objects?"

    "Er Yes, there is, but we are too embarrassed to take it." Ning Ping scratched his head and replied.

    Han Mengxin couldn't help but frown her delicate brows when she heard this, and asked strangely: "They are all ownerless things, why are you embarrassed?"

    "Um" Ning Ping was still blocking his words, and Han Yu next to him interrupted: "Although it is an ownerless thing, I am still a little embarrassed in front of the owner of the tomb."

    "Owner of the tomb? Have you met a ghost?" Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping in surprise and asked. After Ning Ping nodded and admitted, Han Mengxin shouted with disappointment: "Oh, if you had known what I said, you would have followed me to see it."  Look, ghost, it’s rare to see one.”

    "Okay, stop sighing, do you still want to listen?" Han Yu asked from the side

    "Listen, of course, wait a minute, it's not appropriate to talk here. Let's go to the activity room and tell Sister Ke that it's no problem to switch the Spirit to autonomous driving."

    “No problem,” Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Ten minutes later, looking at Han Mengxin who had prepared tea and snacks, Han Yu suddenly didn't want to say anything. "Brother, what do you mean?" Han Mengxin urged Han Yu while sharing snacks with Lin Ke and others.

    "You tell me, I'm a little depressed," Han Yu said, patting Ning Ping on the shoulder. After saying that, regardless of whether Ning Ping answered or not, he quickly ran to Han Mengxin's audience camp, grabbed a handful of snacks from Field's hand, and watched.  Ning Ping shouted: "Speak, tell me quickly"

    Ning Ping can’t laugh or cryHe rolled his eyes at Han Yu, cleared his throat and said: "Hmm things will start after Han Yu and I passed through that passage. After Han Yu and I passed through the passage, we arrived at a hillside. In addition to the hillside,  Outside of a small forest below, there is only a desert and seven oases scattered in the desert"

    Listening to Ning Ping's description, Han Mengxin and others exclaimed from time to time because of the encounter between Han Yu and Ning Ping, especially when they heard that Han Yu was hit by fire in order to protect Ning Ping, the way everyone looked at Han Yu  A change occurred quietly, but Han Yu was busy eating at the moment and didn't notice it at all.

    " After we entered the passage out of there, the ghost girl probably disappeared together with the pet pig that had been with her for nearly a thousand years. Then we returned to the ground and got in touch with you. You will also know what happened next.  You know it." Ning Ping finished his description, sat down and picked up his tea cup to drink water. He had never spoken so many words in one breath before. I didn't expect that he would be able to speak so much after talking too much.  dry

    "Han Yu, do you still have the explosive crystal you mentioned?" After Ningping completed the operation report, Field immediately asked Han Yu who was sitting next to him impatiently.

    "Yes, I will leave two for each person for self-defense later, and the rest will be given to you," Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "This is not good," Field said with some embarrassment when he heard this.

    "What's so embarrassing about this? Two are left for each person for self-defense, and the rest are given to you to increase your combat capabilities. I'm telling you Field, the power of those explosive crystals is quite large.  Just one horned fairy, an exploding crystal blew up its head." Han Yu was dancing with joy at the end.

    "HmmBrother, do you still have the raw materials for making explosive crystals?" Han Mengxin asked with a slight cough.

    "Yes, I'll give it to Ning Ping and ask him to bring it to you later," Han Yu quickly replied. Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping after hearing this. Ning Ping immediately stood up and said, "I'll get it to you right now."  , turned around and ran to his room

    "Don't look at me so resentfullyOkay, I can take it too." Han Yu couldn't resist Field's eye attack and stood up helplessly and walked to his room.

    Transparent crystals and red explosive crystals were placed on the table. Han Yu picked up two explosive crystals and handed them to Lin Ke, "Lin Ke, from now on, I will hit anyone with this if I don't like them."

    "" Lin Ke didn't say anything, he just took the explosive crystal with a smile, held it in his hand and slowly appreciated it.

    Excluding those used on the way, there were still forty-four explosive crystals left. After holding two in each hand, Field held his own thirty crystals and began to think about where to find a place to test these crystals after returning to the Death Star Territory.  The power of explosive crystals

    Han Mengxin held a piece of transparent crystal and slowly used her light ability. After a while, the transparent crystal in her hand began to turn into a golden crystal stone. When it completely turned golden, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu  , said: "Brother, let me stab you."

    "Huh?" Han Yu felt confused about Han Mengxin's request. Why would he stab himself? He didn't seem to provoke this girl recently?

    "Why?" Han Yu asked carefully

    “Try the effect of this healing stone,” Han Mengxin replied, shaking the golden crystal stone in her hand.

    "Here try Ning Ping oh Ning Ping, you are so shameless." Halfway through his words, Han Yu covered his arms and shouted. It turns out that just when Han Yu and Han Mengxin were discussing changing a test subject, Ning Ping made a surprise move.  Qiushui sword scratched Han Yu's arm

    "Don't move." Han Mengxin shouted softly and threw the golden crystal stone in her hand at Han Yu's feet. A ball of golden gas immediately rose from Han Yu's feet and surrounded Han Yu in a short time.  When the fog dissipated, Han Yu's scratched arm was intact as before.

    "Wow, this effect is really good." Shi Bafang admired when he saw this. Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to Han Mengxin: "Okay, now it's okay. Xin'er, how many times have I told you that I want to do an experiment?"  Just use small animals for experiments first. There is no way to conduct human experiments directly after they come up. There are more people."

    "But, the little animals are so cute, I can't do anything with them," Han Mengxin retorted in a low voice.

    "Since we are not looking for a good place, you have to take action." Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin speechlessly and said.

    "Okay, okay, at worst, I just don't find someone to do the experiment next time."

    "That's okay," Han Yu thought for a while and replied. The people next to him couldn't help but rolled their eyes. It turns out that as long as they don't look for you, you don't care about other people's lives or lives.

    After joking for a while, Lin Ke said: "I'm really lucky this time. I didn't expect it."We can even get the Jade Plate of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. If we miss it, we don’t know how much time we will waste in the Death Star Territory.”

    "Yes, but I still don't understand who sent that distress signal?" Qiao Yan'er said.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I think that since there can be a ghost girl who has been alone for nearly a thousand years on that planet, it is not impossible for you to have a few more unlucky adventurers killed by those cannibal dwarves.  What do you say?"

    "Indeed, if you put it this way, the origin of those distress signals can be explained." Field nodded in agreement.

    "By the way, we also found an old-fashioned portable camera, and there are those ghosts in it who want us to help with the matter. When we get to Ingram Fortress, we can hand over the camera to the local military."

    "Camera? Where is it?" Han Mengxin asked with interest on her face

    "Wait a minute, I'll get it" Han Yu stood up and said

    After a while, while Han Mengxin and others were watching the contents of the camera, Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, you did this on purpose, right?"

    "Hehe maybe there is a pair or several pairs of eyes hidden in a corner of the Courage, watching you," Han Mengxin replied in a deliberately lowered voice.

    "You, you can't scare me," Ning Ping stared at Han Yu dumbfounded and said.

    "Who knows?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Brother, we must help these poor victims," ??Han Mengxin said to Han Yu with slightly red eyes.

    "Well, just give the camera to the military," Han Yu replied casually

    “Brother, that’s not what I mean. What I mean is, if we hand this camera over to the military, how will we answer if the military asks us where we found this camera?”

    "Well this is indeed a problem. I'm afraid they won't believe what the ghost said." Han Yu couldn't help but fell into deep thought. Everyone saw this and started thinking about what to say after seeing the military. They could not let the military know that they had obtained Kowloon.  The broken jade plate cannot make the military think that they are joking with them.

    Lin Ke accidentally glanced at the transparent crystal on the table and said with an idea: "How about giving the military some transparent crystals like this?"

    "Huh?" Everyone looked at Lin Ke and waited for Lin Ke's next words. Lin Ke continued: "We can say that we arrived at the planet after receiving the distress signal, and then accidentally discovered it while searching for the victims.  Except for these crystal stones that were mistaken for diamonds by the victims, we will not mention the others. Of course, we will also mention the cannibal dwarves. Our courage has records of these. Give these to the military, and the Alliance should  Just believe what we say.”

    "What if the military asks for the specific coordinates of that planet?" Field asked aloud

    "Let's just say that the planet exploded when we left and disappeared. The planet exploded within the alliance's sphere of influence. It will definitely attract the attention of the alliance. As for the reason for the explosion of the planet, let's just say  I don’t know. I don’t think the military would detain us at Ingram Fortress for an unfounded reason.”

    *************************************

    Ingram Fortress Command Room

    As the supreme commander of the frontline fortress to defend humanity against the invasion of the Death Star, the fifty-eight-year-old Lieutenant General Haniel has always been proud of his title of Iron Wall. Any creature from the Death Star that is harmful to the human world will  He has never crossed his Ingram Fortress and entered the human world.

    But, this is it. But just now, the patrol ship sent by the fortress suddenly sent a report claiming that an unexplained explosion occurred in the rear star field of Ingram, which made Haniel feel a shame.

    “You must check it out for me,” Haniel shouted at the three major generals standing in front of his desk.

    "Lieutenant General, how do you check? That planet has been blown up?" One of the major generals asked with a frown.

    "This is a problem you need to solve. I only want the result, not the process," Hanier roared at the major general who was asking the question.

    Facing the irrational Han Niel, the three major generals shut their mouths in a tacit understanding. They waited until Han Niel got tired of yelling and then let them go. However, Han Niel was very energetic today and continued to yell for half an hour without stopping.  Do you mean to yell so much that the three major generals are screaming in agony and not letting anyone live?  While urging himself to find out the cause of the explosion as soon as possible, he held the person captive and refused to leave.

    "When will this conversation be over?" the three major generals thought in unison.

    "Dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong" made the three major generals scream in their hearts.At this moment, the door for help rang.

    "Come in" Haniel suppressed his anger and shouted to the door.

    The door opened, and Haniel’s female secretary came in and reported: “Vice Admiral, our patrol ship just sent a report that they encountered an adventure ship that claimed to know the cause of the explosion.”

    Upon hearing the news, the three major generals' eyes lit up, while Haniel pondered for a while and then gave instructions: "Order the patrol ship in contact with the adventure ship to take the adventure ship back to Ingram. If  If they encounter resistance, they are allowed to use force."

    "Er Lieutenant General, the reported patrol ship and the adventure ship have arrived in Ingram. According to the captain of the adventure ship, their destination was originally Ingram, and they were completing supplies in Ingram.  After resupplying, we will enter the Death Star Territory." The female secretary said quickly after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Haniel nodded: "That's right, then let me inform you, Fang Bai, take someone to pick up those people, be polite."

    The major general who was assigned the task immediately felt as if he had been granted amnesty and replied loudly: "Yes"

    Looking at Fang Bai who escaped, the remaining two major generals looked envious, and Han Niel snorted angrily, "You two will lead the team to the explosion site to check and find out the cause of the explosion there."

    “Yes,” the remaining two major generals quickly stood up and replied.

    "These bastards," Hannier cursed secretly in great displeasure.

    Fang Bai led a group of people to Ingram's port and soon found Han Yu and his group. Looking at the young people who were less than twenty years old in front of him, Fang Bai suddenly felt as if he was old. You know,  I am only just thirty-two years old

    "Hello, welcome to Ingram," Fang Bai said to the leader Han Yu with a smile.

    "Hello" Han Yu held Fang Bai's hand and replied (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 223 Ning Ping’s Identity

    "Please come with me. Lieutenant General Hanel Sebas, the supreme commander of Ingram Fortress, wants to see you." Fang Bai politely said to Han Yu. At the same time, the Alliance soldiers brought by Fang Bai also guarded the area.  every important place

    "Is this how you invite people?" Han Yu glanced at the alliance soldiers around him and asked Fang Bai with a smile.

    Fang Bai almost instantly felt as if he was being targeted by a ferocious beast. He subconsciously took a step back before he woke up and looked at the young man named Han Yu opposite.  He still explained: "Sorry, this is just a routine. After all, the safety of Lieutenant General Hanil Sebas is related to the entire Ingram, so necessary precautions still need to be taken."

    "Han Yu" Ning Ping, who was in the crowd, called out to Han Yu who wanted to say a few words. Han Yu, who turned around, nodded. Although Han Yu was confused, he still nodded and said to Fang Bai:  "Okay, we can go with you to meet that guy named Haniel, but I don't want people from your alliance to board our Courage. Can we do that?"

    "No problem, Ingram respects individual independence. Unless there is an order from Lieutenant General Haniel, no one will land on your starship," Fang Bai immediately replied

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I can't trust you. Ningping, you, Mengxin and the other girls can stay here, while Feier, Shi Bafang and I can go."

    "I'm sorry, Lieutenant General Haniel's order is to see all of you," Fang Bai said after hearing this

    "It seems we can't talk to each other anymore," Han Yu's face darkened and he whispered.

    "Han Yu" Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu again. Han Yu was very confused, but he still nodded and agreed to Fang Bai's request. Under the escort of alliance soldiers who were actually escorted, the group followed Fang Bai.  ingram command

    "Ning Ping, don't you need to explain it to us?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice on the way.

    Ning Ping was silent for a moment after hearing this. He was about to speak when Han Yu said: "Forget it, I told you when I asked you to be my companion that I won't force you to say things you don't want to say. If you don't want to say it, then don't say it.  "Hearing Han Yu's slightly disappointed words, Ning Ping felt warm in his heart and whispered: "Thank you Han Yu, but it's only a matter of time before I tell you, so I'll just tell you."

    "Oh, then I'm all ears," Han Yu immediately replied in a low voice, as if he was afraid that Ning Ping would regret it later. Ning Ping smiled, shook his head, and whispered: "Han Yu, I am the prince."

    "Ah?" Han Yu blinked, looked Ning Ping up and down, and said appraisingly: "Well, you look pretty good. You're almost catching up with me. But let me tell you, Ning Ping, did you eat something?  Something clean? Do you want Mengxin to show it to you?"

    "Go" Ning Ping glared at Han Yu angrily, looked at Han Yu seriously and said, "I am really a prince."

    “I don’t believe it,” Han Yu shook his head and replied without hesitation.

    "You" Ning Ping was so angry that he glared at Han Yu, but Han Yu stared back without showing any signs of weakness and said, "Which prince in the world can go out to practice after being full and not even bring a follower?"  If I had the time, I would have already married a wife and had a baby"

    Hearing Han Yu speak more and more outrageously, Ning Ping's face gradually darkened, and he almost felt guilty. Originally, he just decided to tell Han Yu his true identity on impulse, but he didn't expect that the guy in front of him didn't believe his truth.

    "Do you believe it or not?" Ning Ping's hand was already on the hilt of Qiushui Sword

    "I believe it." Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping's hand on the sword hilt, nodded and replied.

    "Just trust me." Ning Ping snorted coldly and continued: "I was born on the Emperor Star in the Northern Star Territory. My father is the emperor of the Emperor Star. I have two brothers and two sisters. I am ranked fifth.  " Just when Ning Ping was introducing his origins to Han Yu, he heard Han Yu saying to Han Mengxin who was walking in front: "Mengxin, Mengxin, come and show Ningping, his  My brain seems to be a little abnormal, and I am talking nonsense."

    "Han Yu" The Qiu Shui Sword was unsheathed. Han Yu had already rushed to the front just before the Qiu Shui Sword was unsheathed. When Bai saw Ning Ping drawing his sword, he was immediately frightened. The surrounding alliance soldiers suddenly felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    Ning Ping looked around, sheathed his Qiu Shui Sword bitterly, stared at Fang Bai and said, "Take me to see Haniel Sebas."

    Fang Bai was stunned when he heard this. In his eyes, the guy named Ning Ping in front of him was a dangerous person. He had just drawn his sword and was about to kill his companion. How could he dare to agree to take him to see Lieutenant General Han Niel? Fang Bai hesitated, Ning Ping started from  He took out a badge from his arms and threw it over, saying, "Take this and go see him. I think he will meet me."

    Fang Bai took the badge and looked at it, and saw that one side of the badge was engraved with a phoenix reborn from the ashes, and the other side was engraved with the two words "Emperor".?”

    "Watch them," Fang Bai ordered his men, and entered the headquarters first.

    When Hanil Sebas, who was waiting in the office, saw the badge that Fang Bai brought back, he immediately stood up, stared at Fang Bai and asked, "Where is that person?"

    "Ah? Just outside the headquarters." When Fang Bai saw the lieutenant general's appearance at this time, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he quickly replied

    “You bastard, take me to greet you quickly,” Lieutenant General Hannier cursed, and he had already ran out of the office first. When Fang Bai saw this, he couldn’t help but screamed in his heart. It seemed that that person really knew Lieutenant General Hannier.

    "Haniel has met the fifth prince." Haniel Sebas immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted after seeing Ning Ping.

    "No courtesy," Ning Ping replied calmly. At the same time, he looked at Han Yu and saw that Han Yu was surprised and couldn't believe it. Ning Ping felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart.

    "Your Highness the Fifth Prince, please come with me," Han Niel said to Ning Ping respectfully.

    "No need to be polite, General Haniel." Ning Ping replied and then introduced to Haniel: "They are all my companions. Please remember, they are companions."

    "Yes, I will understand," Han Niel quickly replied, turning around and telling Fang Bai who was following him: "Don't be rude."

    "Yes" Fang Bai quickly replied

    ……

    "Are you really a prince?" After entering the headquarters, Han Yu approached Ning Ping and asked in a low voice while Han Niel was leading the way.

    "You still believe the nonsense this time?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes and replied in a low voice.

    "I believe it, but will you still go to the Death Star Realm for adventure with us?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping hesitantly.

    "It's still nonsense. You remember clearly, did you say that we were companions? Do you suddenly want to deny it?" Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu and asked

    Han Yu heard the words and replied in a low voice: "That's not just the prince. Your background is so good, why do you still follow us to adventure in the Death Star Territory? Your life is in danger at any time."

    "I remember I told you the reason when we first met. What's more, now, I have another reason." As he spoke, Ning Ping secretly looked at Han Mengxin who was walking behind and talking to Lin Ke.  glance

    Looking at Ning Ping's eyes, Han Yu suddenly understood, but still said to Ning Ping with some worry: "I can't control if you like my sister, but my sister doesn't like to live that kind of aristocratic life"

    "You don't have to worry about this. I am the fifth eldest child in the family. No matter what, it will not be my turn to succeed. Moreover, I don't like the kind of life of a moth who has to stretch out his mouth for food and clothing. I like this kind of life now." Ning Ping  Said hurriedly

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and laughed in a low voice: "You've offended a lot of people with your words."

    "Talk too much" Ning Ping was stunned for a moment when he heard this, then he came to his senses and complained in a low voice.

    Han Yu smiled and said seriously to Ning Ping: "No matter what? I want my sister to be happy, so if my sister doesn't want to, I hope you don't force her."

    "This is natural," Ning Ping agreed.

    Seeing Ning Ping's happy face, Han Yu couldn't help but pour cold water on him and said: "Don't be too happy too early. The status gap between you and my sister is too big. It's a bit too early to be happy now."

    When Ning Ping heard this, his face suddenly turned bitter. Han Yu was very happy to watch Ning Ping's expression change, but he didn't want to bully Ning Ping too much. Then he changed the subject and asked: "That Han Niel is yours?"  A general of the empire?”

    "Yes," Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    "Then why is he staying here?"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked in a low voice: "Do you not know the composition of the alliance at all?"

    "Ah? Isn't it just an alliance?" Han Yu asked puzzledly

    "It's different. To put it bluntly, the composition of the alliance is a community of interests established by various forces in order to avoid war as much as possible. When conflicts arise between forces, the alliance can be used to allow the conflicting forces to sit down and discuss.  In order to avoid war." At this point, Ning Ping looked at the confused Han Yu, sighed and asked, "Do you understand?"

    Han Yu shook his head, Ning Ping scratched his head, "To put it simply, in the star field that our human world can control, various powerful organizations gather together to discuss things."

    "Then what's going on here?"

    "As I just said, each organization in the alliance has its own strength, and this Ingram Fortress is in charge of the people from the Emperor Star. In other words, this is my home territory."

    "Oh, you should have told me earlier. You are talking so much nonsense. In one sentence, it is all natural."My friend," Han Yu replied with a stunned look on his face.

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes for a long time, and finally sighed and said: "You are right, but except for General Hanier, I can't guarantee that the others are our own."

    While Han Yu and Ning Ping were talking, a group of people had arrived at the reception room prepared by Han Niel. As soon as everyone sat down, Han Niel immediately said to Ning Ping impatiently: "Fifth Prince, I have found you."  I don’t know, but since you left the Emperor Star, your Majesty, the Queen, and all the princes and princesses have been very worried about you."

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Niel after hearing this, "General Han Niel, don't you want to persuade me to go home?"

    "I don't dare. The general just made a suggestion. I don't know what the fifth prince's orders are when he comes here?" Han Niel replied quickly.

    "It's not an important matter. I received a distress signal from an unknown source while traveling with my companions That's what happened. This is the camera we found from the hiding place of the victims. I hope you can help notify those victims.  Family members of the victims," ??Ning Ping took the camera handed over by Han Yu and put it in front of Han Niel.

    Hannier nodded and replied: "That's no problem. I will arrange for people to do it later and ensure that the families of the victims are notified of the news as soon as possible. Originally, I was wondering why there was a big explosion in my jurisdiction. Since there were five  The prince's personal testimony means that there is no need to investigate anymore. Fifth prince, it is rare for you to come here. You must stay for a few more days so that the general can fully enjoy his friendship as a landlord."

    "No, my companion and I are in a hurry, so" Ning Ping shook his head and refused.

    "Fifth prince, are you unwilling to fulfill even such a small wish as the commander-in-chief?" Han Niel said to Ning Ping with some sadness.

    "Yes, Ning Ping, look at how enthusiastic this uncle is. Anyway, we have to go on a supply run in Ingram, so we can just stay here for two days." Han Yu on the side said in support

    "That's right, the fifth prince is going to the Death Star Territory. There are many dangers there. It's impossible not to be fully prepared." Han Niel said quickly. Ning Ping looked at the old man and the young man talking to each other, and shook his head helplessly.  "Okay, then it'll be three days."

    "It's not enough, it will take at least half a month." Han Niel shook his head repeatedly. Seeing Ning Ping's ugly face, he quickly explained: "Fifth prince, you don't know that the general has absolutely no intention of detaining you. I am worried about you."  I am not familiar with the Death Star Territory, so I would like to tell you what we know about the Death Star Territory. At the same time, I will give you a map of the Death Star Territory that we have discovered. I also plan to find some information about the Death Star Territory from the Death Star Territory.  People who have returned from the domain will tell you some of their experiences in the Death Star Domain."

    "It's obvious that uncle Ning Ping spent a lot of money to keep you in Ingram," Han Yu said to Ning Ping in a low voice.

    Ning Ping heard the words and replied in the same low voice: "I know, I also know that as soon as this guy turns around, he will definitely inform my parents that I am here, and then a group of relatives and friends will come to take me back."

    "Half a month, I shouldn't be able to make it in time," Han Yu said uncertainly

    "If there is a royal starship, it will only take ten days to get here."

    "But, the conditions put forward by that uncle are very tempting. And I think that if you have something to say clearly to your family, it's not a problem to always avoid it. You see, Mengxin and I, even if we want to talk to our family, we can only talk to each other.  Just two people”

    "I think you were bribed by the conditions put forward by that guy," Ning Ping said, staring into Han Yu's eyes.

    "Hahayou have seen through all this, you are so smart" Han Yu laughed and said

    "Okay, then we will stay here for half a month, but we have agreed that if my family comes to come back to me, you have to help me then," Ning Ping said helplessly.

    "No problem Well, it's okay for me to beat up your family then?" Han Yu hesitated for a moment and asked Ning Ping

    Ning Ping: ""

    Tempted by Haniel’s very attractive conditions, Han Yu and his party stayed in Ingram

    Three days later, in the training room of Ingram's headquarters, Ning Ping was fighting with Han Yu. Han Yu turned his head to avoid Ning Ping's sword and asked: "Ning Ping, what's been going on with you in the past few days? You're so angry.  It seems to be getting bigger day by day, who messed with you?"

    "You" Ning Ping gritted his teeth and replied

    After dodging Ning Ping’s sword again, Han Yu yelled, “How can you blame me for your bad mood?”

    "If you hadn't believed what I said, I wouldn't have had to reveal my identity here, and Mengxin wouldn't have said a word to me for three days in a row."

    "Oh my God, can you blame me for ignoring my sister? You were the one who insisted on saying it in the first place. Can you stop being so unreasonable?" Han Yu covered his forehead and shouted."Shut up," Ning Ping shouted in a low voice.

    While dodging Ning Ping's attack, Han Yu persuaded Ning Ping: "My sister doesn't want to care about you, but you can go to her and talk to her clearly. It's better than venting your anger on me here? What if I get hurt?  , then won’t my sister ignore you anymore?”

    When Ning Ping heard this, his hand movements suddenly froze, and Han Yu took this opportunity to bully him forward. Without hesitation, he struck with his right fist, hitting Ning Ping's left eye. Ning Ping said "Oh!"  Yelling, when he put down his hand, he saw that Ning Ping's left eye turned into a panda eye. Han Yu quickly explained before Ning Ping could get angry: "You can always inspire a girl's love by dressing up in a pitiful way.  , if you don’t get hurt at all, why would you go to Mengxin?”

    Ning Ping thought about it and realized that what Han Yu said made sense. He immediately put away his Qiu Shui Sword and turned to look for Han Mengxin. Before he had gone far, he heard Han Yu muttering in a low voice: "Oh, I hit a prince, eh  I have decided not to wash my right hand for the next three days."

    "" Ning Ping's heart was filled with fire. He wanted to turn around and hack that bastard named Han Yu to death. However, there were more important things at the moment and he couldn't waste precious time on this bastard, convincing him over and over in his heart.  Ning Ping finally regained his composure. After turning around and giving Han Yu a fierce look, Ning Ping walked out of the training room and was about to talk to Han Mengxin. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, he saw Field looking panicked.  rushed over and shouted as soon as he saw Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, where is Han Yu?"

    "What happened inside?" Ning Ping asked quickly

    "Mengxin, something happened to Mengxin"

    "What?" Han Yu and Ning Ping asked in unison.

    "Come with me quickly, I'll explain to you on the way." Field left a word, turned around and ran away. Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, and the two hurriedly caught up with Field (to be continued) {Thanks to Piao Tian Literature www.piaotia.net  Dear book friends, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 224 Hijacking

    As long as there is money to be made, someone will do it, no matter whether it is risky or not. For people living under the Alliance, the Death Star Territory is mysterious and dangerous, and so are the things brought out of the Death Star Territory.  It is very valuable, but some things are not suitable to be brought into the alliance. For this reason, smugglers have emerged who smuggle things that are prohibited from being brought into the alliance.

    Han Mengxin, who was purchasing items from Ingram Market with Lin Ke and others, unfortunately became the hostage of an escaping smuggler. When Han Yu and Ning Ping arrived at the scene of the incident, the smuggler had been trapped by alliance soldiers.  In a watchtower, and Han Mengxin is also trapped in the tower

    "No offense allowed." As soon as Ning Ping arrived at the scene, he stopped Fang Baidao who was about to order someone to break the goal.

    "Your Highness, the smuggler is hiding in the watchtower. I promise you that he will never escape," Fang Bai assured Ningping.

    Ning Ping glared when he heard this and scolded in a low voice: "What do I care about the life and death of that smuggler? I only care about the girl kidnapped by the smuggler. If you rush in like this, what if the smuggler jumps over the wall and hurts the girl?  "

    "Your Highness, you are just a girl. With your status, what kind of girl can't be found"

    "I'm warning you, bastard, if that girl shows any harm, your life will be over." Ning Ping was not angry after hearing this, and shouted to Fang Bai in a low voice.

    Fang Bai sighed helplessly and asked in a low voice: "Then what can your Highness do? There is no way for the general to catch the smuggler without breaking down the door."

    "You are responsible for stabilizing the smuggler and trying to attract the smuggler's attention. It is best to find out the specific location of the smuggler. Leave the rest to me."

    Seeing that Ning Ping had taken care of everything, Fang Bai was also happy and relaxed. While he surrounded the tower, he ordered people to find the negotiator. However, the negotiator did not come, but Lieutenant General Hannier was found instead.  Seeing Ning Ping running out without even saying hello, when he asked again it was because a girl named Han Mengxin had been kidnapped by smugglers, he immediately understood what was going on?  Fearing that Fang Bai would contradict Ning Ping because of this incident, he hurried over to take a look. Han Niel couldn't help but feel relieved.

    "Have you thought of a way?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and others and asked

    Han Yu and others shook their heads. Han Yu gritted his teeth and said: "If it doesn't work, just attack by force. If anything happens to Mengxin, I will burn the smuggler to ashes."

    "Don't act nonsense. The most important thing is to ensure that Mengxin is not harmed. As for the handling of the smuggler, it is all secondary to Field. Is there a way to snipe the smuggler?" Ning Ping comforted Han Yu and turned to Field.

    Field shook his head and replied: "It's a bit difficult. The watchtower where the opponent is hiding is the tallest building around. If you want to snipe, you need to be at least as high as the watchtower. If that is the case, the distance is too far. The farther away,  The greater the deviation, the greater the possibility of accidentally injuring Mengxin."

    Just when Ningping and others were at a loss, Haniel came over and said, "Your Highness, the negotiator is here. Do you think we should send the negotiator to talk to the smuggler first?"

    "Negotiation expert? Yes." Ning Ping had an idea in his mind and thought of a way.

    The smuggler who was staying on the third floor of the watchtower looked at Han Mengxin who was tied to one side and whispered: "Don't worry, I won't hurt you. As long as I escape from here, you will be fine. But in  Before that, you still need to act as my shield for a while."

    Regarding the smuggler's guarantee, Han Mengxin didn't take it seriously and gave the smuggler a faint look. She turned to look outside. When the smuggler saw this and was about to give another guarantee, he heard a shout from the Alliance Army from outside the watchtower, "People inside the tower, listen.  It looks like you are surrounded"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ning Ping snatched the loudspeaker from the caller's hand and shouted at the tower: "Smugglers in the tower, listen, I am a negotiator, what conditions can you propose to me?  , I just ask you not to hurt the girl you kidnapped, after all, she is innocent."

    “Get out of here, I have nothing to talk to you about,” the smuggler shouted outside the tower.

    "Don't refuse so directly. Please calm down and think about it. Can you escape safely in your current situation? Talk to me. Maybe we can find a solution to this problem."

    "" The smuggler thought for a while and shouted outside the tower: "You can only come up alone, and you are not allowed to be too armed, and you are only allowed to wear a set of underwear."

    Upon hearing the smuggler's conditions, Han Yu subconsciously looked at Ning Ping, and saw that Ning Ping began to take off his clothes without hesitation. While taking off his clothes, he shouted to the tower: "Okay, I don't bring weapons, I only wear one suit."  Underwear." Han Niel wanted to stop him, but before he could speak, Ning Ping had alreadyHe quickly walked towards the observation tower wearing only a pair of underwear.

    "This guy is really willing to do anything for Mengxin," Han Yu murmured to himself, looking at Ning Ping's back.

    After entering the watchtower and walking up to the third floor, Ning Ping saw Han Mengxin and the smuggler hiding behind Han Mengxin. Ning Ping stretched out his hands and said to the smuggler: "Don't be nervous. Look, I don't have any weapons with me. I can't threaten you."  Can we have a good talk now?"

    "Go back, I don't want you to save me." Before the smuggler could speak, Han Mengxin, who was being taken as a hostage, suddenly said to Ning Ping.

    The smuggler and Ning Ping were stunned at the same time. Ning Ping said in a dumbfounded voice: "Don't be ridiculous."

    "Who is messing with you? Go back, I don't want you to save me." Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Ning Ping and said.

    "What's wrong with you girl? I'm trying to save you."

    "Who wants you to save me? What do I have to do with you?"

    "No matter what relationship I have with you, it's never too much to help those in need?" Ning Ping took a deep breath and tried to calm down his mood before saying

    "It's not a surprise, I'm fine here"

    Han Mengxin’s ungratefulness finally made Ning Ping angry, “…You ungrateful woman, I’ve done this for you, what else do you want from me?”

    "Who are you calling a ungrateful woman? What qualifications do you have to criticize me?" Han Mengxin shouted at Ningping with the same anger.

    "Why am I not qualified to speak to you? Huh? In order to save you, I, the fifth prince of the Imperial Star, took off my clothes and belt in front of so many people and ran here in my underpants. What do you want from me?  ?”

    "I want you to take off your clothes? Who do you think I am?"

    "Who do you think I am?"

    "Both of you, calm down" the smuggler whispered to Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    "Shut up, this has nothing to do with you." Ning Ping and Han Mengxin yelled at the smuggler in unison. The smuggler shrank his neck when he was yelled at, and then realized that this was wrong. I am the protagonist. He immediately took out a ****.  He put it on Han Mengxin's temple and shouted loudly: "Shut up, damn it. You two almost confused you. Who are you?"

    Ning Ping, who was asked, gave the smuggler a cold look and said, "Negotiation expert."

    "You're bluffing?" the smuggler roared angrily, and asked Han Mengxin, who was kidnapped by him, "Who is he?"

    "I don't know," Han Mengxin replied with a cold face.

    "Okay, you both have the guts." The smuggler laughed angrily and dragged Han Mengxin up to the watchtower. Ningping quickly followed after seeing this. After a while, the three of them reached the top of the watchtower.

    "What the hell is going on with this guy in Ninh Binh? He hasn't solved the smuggler Uncle Haniel yet. He quickly asked people to prepare air mattresses to surround the watchtower to prevent that guy in Ninh Binh from jumping off the tower with my sister.  Come down!" As soon as Han Yu saw the three people on the top of the observation tower, he quickly shouted to Lieutenant General Hanier who was standing aside.

    Han Neil was not in the mood to argue with the boy named Han Yu about the title issue at the moment. He was now concerned about Ning Ping's safety. After hearing Han Yu's words, he immediately arranged for Fang Bai to start preparations. After a while, the surroundings of the watchtower  It is filled with air cushions to ensure that even if someone falls, they will never fall to death.

    Look at the smuggler hiding behind Han Mengxin on the watchtower, pointing a gun at Han Mengxin's head and warning Ning Ping: "Don't come over, or I will shoot."

    Ning Ping said quickly: "Okay, I won't come, don't be impulsive. You can't run away in the current situation. The only way is to surrender. If you are willing to surrender, I can promise to intercede with the alliance forces here on your behalf.  Let them show you leniency”

    "Shut up and surrender? Humph, these two words have never been in my dictionary. Besides, who said I have no other way out? Come here," the smuggler pointed his gun at Ning Ping and shouted.

    Ning Ping saw this and smiled: "You want to use me as a hostage? Yes, but you have to let the girl in your hands go first."

    "Hehe let her go? You don't even have a door. Look at how pretty she looks. I came back from the Death Star Realm but I haven't touched a woman for half a year. I can use her to get some sex." The smuggler had a lewd look on his face when he heard this.  He replied with a smile, and after saying that, he shrugged behind Han Mengxin in front of Ning Ping.

    "Asshole, if you dare to touch her even a hair, I promise you that no matter where you hide, I will find you and cut you into pieces." Ning Ping immediately roared angrily when he saw this.

    "Hmph If you have the ability, come and cut me into pieces right now," the smuggler said to Ning Ping with a sneer on his face. At the same time, the hand that was not holding the gun slowly moved up Han Mengxin's waist.

    ……

    “Oops!” the smuggler screamed and remained silent since he climbed to the top of the watchtower.Han Mengxin suddenly grabbed the smuggler's gun hand and bit it hard.

    "You bastard, let me go!" Seeing that the smuggler could not shake off Han Mengxin's steel teeth, the smuggler immediately hit Han Mengxin's head with the hand that was not holding the gun. Before he could touch Han Mengxin's head, he was caught by the other hand.  , the smuggler felt as if his grasped hand was about to be broken. When he raised his head, he saw Ning Ping's face that looked particularly ferocious because of his anger.

    "Go to hell!" Ning Ping punched the smuggler's face with an angry iron fist, denting the smuggler's entire face. Then Ning Ping stretched out his hand to pull Han Mengxin, and asked with concern: "Mengxin, you are  fine?"

    "Let me go" Han Mengxin struggled and shouted

    "Why? Didn't we get along very well in the first place? Why did you suddenly become a different person after knowing my true identity and ignore me?" Ning Ping grabbed Han Mengxin's shoulder and asked

    "Humph, you have the nerve to ask? Let me ask you, what did you tell me when I asked you about your identity? What I hate most is when others lie to me," Han Mengxin replied with a cold snort.

    "Well, isn't it because I don't want everyone to look at me differently?" Ning Ping explained with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "Huh, you feel guilty now? How could you be so confident when you lied to me? Let me go." When Han Mengxin couldn't get away, she stepped on Ning Ping's shoeless foot.

    "Hiss" Ning Ping took a breath, but still did not let go of Han Mengxin

    "Go to hell!" The smuggler who was knocked out by Ning Ping's punch stood up unsteadily at this moment and slammed into Han Mengxin's back, knocking Han Mengxin and Ning Ping off the top floor of the watchtower.

    "I didn't mean it, forgive me." During the process of falling, Ning Ping shouted loudly to Han Mengxin who was held in his arms.

    Before Han Mengxin could answer, the two of them fell on the air mattress that had been prepared.

    "Attack" Fang Bai ordered loudly, and the Alliance soldiers immediately swarmed into the watchtower and captured the smugglers who were still at the top of the tower.

    ***************************************

    The medical room at Ingram Command

    The door opened under Han Mengxin’s nervous eyes.

    "Brother, how is he?" Han Mengxin immediately stepped forward and asked Han Yudao who came out

    "Alas" Han Yu sighed, with a helpless look on his face. Han Mengxin felt sad in her heart. She took two steps back and asked in disbelief: "It's impossible, brother, we clearly landed on the air mattress when we fell."

    "Alas" Han Yu sighed again, looked at Han Mengxin and said, "Sister, can you just listen to what I have to say?"

    "Ah?" Han Mengxin, who was feeling sad, couldn't help but was stunned, and she heard Han Yu continue to say: "That Ningping is really a cockroach. He fell from such a high place, and the doctor didn't say anything serious. He just needs to rest for two days."  God Oh, damn girl, why are you stepping on me?"

    Ignoring Han Yu and screaming while holding his feet, Han Mengxin pushed the door and walked into the medical room. He saw Ning Ping lying on the bed. Lieutenant General Han Niel beside the bed was whispering something. When Han Mengxin came in, Lieutenant General Han Niel stayed.  He opened his mouth, nodded slightly to Han Mengxin, and then left the medical room with the medical staff in the room.

    "Are you okay?" Han Mengxin stood in front of the bed and asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    "It's okay, oops" Ning Ping promised and then covered his chest with his right hand.

    "What's wrong with you? Where does it hurt?" Han Mengxin stepped forward nervously and asked

    Ning Ping took the opportunity to hold Han Mengxin's hand and said to Han Mengxin sincerely: "Can you forgive me? I swear I will never lie to you again."

    "Really?" After a while, Han Mengxin asked in a low voice

    Ning Ping was overjoyed when he heard this and quickly replied: "It's really more real than real gold."

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping suspiciously and asked tentatively: "I think you don't seem to be in any serious trouble?"

    "Oh" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and secretly screamed in his heart, he was too excited just now

    "You just swore that you would never lie to me again," Han Mengxin said quietly.

    Ning Ping immediately replied after hearing this: "Han Yu taught me this, saying that this can gain your sympathy."

    "Damn, Ning Ping, you are so loyal." Han Yu, who was eavesdropping outside the door, heard this and immediately rushed into the room and accused Ning Ping.

    "Brother" Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and looked at Han Yu and said

    "Uhhaha, the weather is nice today. You guys can chat slowly and I won't disturb you anymore." Han Yu laughed after hearing this, turned around and ran out. Following him came out various instruments in the medical room.

    Driving away the light bulb Han Yu, Han MengXin and Ningping suddenly didn't know what to say. After a moment of silence, Ningping and Han Mengxin said at the same time: "I"

    "you……"

    "" The two looked at each other and smiled. Ning Ping said with a smile: "You speak first."

    Han Mengxin smiled and shook her head when she heard this, "You better say it first."

    “…Okay, then I’ll tell you Mengxin first, I’ll tell you…”

    "Your Highness, Your Highness, it's not good," Field shouted as he rushed into the medical room. Ning Ping glared at Field bitterly, and glanced at Han Mengxin who had walked to the window and looked out the window, sighing inwardly why he was so miserable.  bitter?

    "I don't seem to have come at the right time?" Field said with some embarrassment.

    "Forget it, what happened?" Ning Ping shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Field heard this and said quickly: "Oh Ningping, when Shi Bafang and I were shopping on the street just now, we saw a starship coming into the port with your family's emblem engraved on it. Could it be someone from your family looking for you?  coming?"

    "Probably not. Starting from the Emperor Star, even if you take a special starship, it will take at least ten days. How could it be possible to arrive in just three days?" Ning Ping replied uncertainly

    "Could it be that you got the news on the way and rushed here?" Han Yu appeared at the door and said

    "You knew already?"

    "Well, I just found out from Shi Bafang that I'm here now to ask you what you think?"

    "What do you mean?" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu and asked

    Han Yu replied without any evasion: "I'm just here to confirm your determination. If you don't want to go back, then we will stand behind you to support you, and if you want to go back, then we will also be friends."  bless you"

    "Thank you for giving me the opportunity to choose, but I don't like to do things halfway. Since my goal has not been achieved, of course I will not choose to go back," Ning Ping said to Han Yu happily.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "Okay, let me confirm one more thing. If I beat up your family, will you fall out with me?"

    Ning Ping: "" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 225 Someone from the Ning Family Comes

    In the reception room of Ingram Headquarters, Ning Ping looked calmly at the three people sitting opposite him. He glanced at Han Yu who was sitting next to him and seemed to be ready to make a move. He couldn't help but think of what Han Yu said earlier.  He wants to beat up the two people sitting in front of him. Well, Han Yu doesn't hit women. It seems that the second brother sitting opposite him is going to be unlucky.

    Just when Ning Ping was distracted, Ning An, who was sitting opposite Ning Ping, asked, "What's wrong with your eyes?"

    "Ah?" Ning Ping was thinking about something. When his second brother asked him this question, he subconsciously touched his eyes and suddenly remembered that Han Yu punched him in the training room, but it didn't seem that he was talking about this before.  At that time, I could only answer hesitantly: "If you are not careful when you walk, you will get hit."

    "Pfft" Han Yu couldn't help but chuckle, causing Ning Ping to glare fiercely.

    Ning An glanced at Han Yu with great disgust, then looked at Ning Ping as if he didn't care to look at Han Yu and said: "Okay, now that I know you, your adventurous life has stopped here. Please clean up and follow me."  I’m going back to the Emperor Star”

    "No, I won't go back," Ning Ping replied, shaking his head.

    Ning An frowned when he heard this, looked at Ning Ping and said in a deep voice: "Don't be too willful. Do you know that your father, the emperor, and your mother have been very worried about you since they found out that you left the Emperor Star quietly? Please clean up immediately Forget it.  "Looking at your current state, there is nothing worth dealing with. Follow me back to the Emperor Star immediately."

    "No, I won't go back," Ning Ping still shook his head and replied.

    "General Han Niel, I order people to arrest the fifth prince Ning Ping immediately." Ning An stared at his disobedient younger brother and ordered in a deep voice to Lieutenant General Han Niel in the room.

    "Uh this" Han Niel was in a dilemma when he heard this. Ning Ping immediately said: "Second brother, no matter from which aspect, you have no right to command Lieutenant General Han Niel. Do you want to overstep your authority?  "

    "you"

    Before Ning An could refute, Ning Ping turned to the troubled Han Niel and said, "Well, General Han Niel, you have nothing to do here. I allow you to leave this room immediately."

    "Yes," Haniel quickly replied. After glancing at Ning Ping gratefully, he turned and left the room.

    Ning An stared at Ning Ping and gasped for breath. After a while, he said: "Okay, fifth brother, I haven't seen you for many days, and you have started to become sharp-tongued."

    “I can’t keep up with my second brother’s sweet words to coax girls,” Ning Ping replied without changing his face and his heart not beating.

    "Pfft" This time, the girl sitting next to Ning An couldn't help laughing. Ning An glanced at the girl speechlessly and shouted unwillingly: "Fourth sister"

    "Hehe, I'm sorry, brother, I didn't mean it," the girl apologized to Ning An with a smile.

    Looking at the sincere apology from the fourth sister, Ning An smiled helplessly, turned to Ning Ping and said: "Don't be willful, fifth brother, the father, the emperor and the empress are really worried about you, come back with me."

    "No, I won't go back," Ning Ping replied unmoved.

    He looked at Ning Ping with tangled eyes, who refused to go back, and then looked at his fourth sister who was looking at him with a smile. Ning An suddenly regretted that he had come to Ingram before his eldest brother. He only said that the fifth child would not listen, and he was not the fifth child to take action.  His opponent Ning An suddenly felt that he was in a dilemma.

    Seeing Ning An’s tangled gaze, the girl sitting next to her, Ning Ping’s fourth sister Ning Rong, smiled and said to Ning Ping: “Fifth brother, are you having fun outside these days?”

    "It's okay" Ning Ping couldn't hold a straight face for his fourth sister who had taken good care of him since he was a child. He softened his expression and replied: "It's okay"

    "Do you mind telling me?" Ning Rong asked with interest.

    "Fourth sister" Ning An frowned and shouted at the side

    "Er brother, you can't convince Xiao Wu anyway, why don't you let me listen to his adventures during this time to relieve my boredom?" Ning Rong said to Ning An with a smile.

    Ning An was silent for a moment, leaned back on the sofa and said, "as you wish."

    "Hehe, Xiao Wu, ignore your second brother and tell me quickly." Ning Rong smiled and said to Ning Ping

    ……

    After listening to Ning Ping's story, Ning Rong's face became a little nervous and she looked at Ning Ping, "Xiao Wu, I didn't expect this adventure to be so dangerous. Why don't you come back to the Emperor Star with us in case something happens to you?"  , the father, the queen, and the queen will be sad.”

    "I remember that my father once taught us that as men, once we decide to do something, we must complete it. The worst thing is to give up halfway," Ning Ping replied in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Ning Rong said with a distressed look on her face: "Oh, why are you still as stubborn as you were when you were a child? Forget it, I won't care about it anymore. You can tell your eldest brother and third sister when they arrive."

    "Eldest brother and third sister are coming too? Fourth sister,How did you get here so quickly?  "Ning Ping frowned slightly and asked Ning Rong in confusion.

    Hearing Ning Ping ask this question, Ning Rong rolled her eyes at Ning Ping angrily, "It's not because you ran away from home without saying a word. My father, the emperor, and my mother have something to deal with, so we, brothers and sisters, have to be responsible for finding you."  My second brother and I are closer to Ingram Fortress, so we rushed over after getting the news."

    "I'm sorry, I made you worry." Ning Ping was silent for a moment, and said to Ning An and Ning Rong seriously.

    "Humph, you have some conscience. I almost forgot to introduce myself to you. This is Zhou Tong, the fiancée chosen by your mother for you. Come and get to know her." Ning Rong snorted, and then she seemed to have just remembered.  The girl who had been silent since the introduction to Ning Ping and sat there quietly said

    "Fiancée?" Ning Ping looked up and down in surprise at the quiet girl sitting opposite him, and subconsciously looked at Han Mengxin. He saw Han Mengxin facing the window and not looking at him, while Han Yu next to him was looking at him.  Make a gesture that says you're dead

    Ning Ping complained secretly in his heart. He finally explained the misunderstanding to Han Mengxin and asked why a fiancée suddenly appeared now?

    "I don't need a fiancée," Ning Ping said firmly to Ning Rong.

    "Hey, you kid still wants to have free love? You are so beautiful. It's not like you don't know your mother's temper" Ning Rong persuaded after hearing this.

    Ning Ping snorted and retorted: "Hmph, I heard that back then, my father, the emperor, and my mother were also free to love."

    "You can tell your mother about this yourself. I don't want to be lectured by my mother." Ning Rong shrugged and said to Ning Ping as if it didn't matter.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes speechlessly and said to Zhou Tong: "I don't like arranged marriages, so I'm sorry, I will not approve your marriage."

    The girl named Zhou Tong heard this and raised her head to glance at Ning Ping. She had kept her head down, so no one could see Zhou Tong's face clearly. But when she raised her head, people immediately saw Zhou Tong's stunning appearance.  Listen to Zhou Tong say slowly: "Your Highness the Fifth Prince, this is the Queen's decision, and the little girl cannot disobey it."

    "It doesn't matter. I will write to my mother later and tell her that I won't let her embarrass you," Ning Ping replied calmly.

    "" Zhou Tong bit his lower lip lightly when he heard this, and asked Ning Ping shyly: "Is it difficult for the little girl to be so beautiful as a willow tree that she can attract the eyes of His Highness the Fifth Prince?"

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly when he heard this, "No, you are beautiful, but you are not suitable for me."

    "" Zhou Tong didn't speak anymore, but tears began to appear in his eyes. He lowered his head and sighed: "It turns out that I don't have that blessing. Zhou Tong understands."

    "Ah, um, don't cry," Ning Ping said in a hurry.

    "Hmph." Han Mengxin snorted coldly when she saw Ning Ping's appearance and walked out of the room. When Han Yu saw Ning Ping, he quickly signaled to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er and the two girls followed him out.

    "Ning Ping, have a good chat with her, we are going out first" Han Yu stood up and said to Ning Ping

    "Ah? Hello" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and reached out to call Han Yu, but saw that Han Yu had left the room with Feier and Shi Bafang. Ning An and Ning Rong opposite also took the opportunity to leave.  Suddenly, only Ning Ping and Zhou Tong were left.

    Faced with the sudden appearance of his fiancée Ning Ping, he didn't know what to say. But seeing her crying, and thinking of the sad and disappointed look that Han Mengxin looked at him before leaving the room, Ning Ping couldn't help but feel upset and out of control.  He kept shouting: "Stop crying"

    Not to mention, this trick really worked. Zhou Tong stopped crying immediately and looked at Ning Ping with tearful eyes, which made Ning Ping feel helpless.

    “I like freedom, and I don’t like everything to be arranged by others. Besides, I don’t understand you at all, and I don’t want to spend my life with someone I don’t understand.” Ning Ping scratched his head and said to Zhou Tong

    "But, the queen said that I am your fiancée" Zhou Tong timidly said to Ning Ping, which made Ning Ping's head hurt. His mother is good at everything, but she is a little too Wu Zetian and controls her man to death.  Not to mention, even her children must follow the things she arranged.

    "In short, I will not marry you. Later, you follow my brothers and sisters back to the Emperor Star." Ning Ping dropped these words and left the room. After Ning Ping left, he originally looked timid.  Zhou Tong's face suddenly changed, and he was so gloomy that he almost shed tears.

    "I didn't expect this target to be a bit difficult to deal with, but I believe that he can't escape from my Wuzhishan" Zhou Tong thought to himself

    "Tongtong, how was the conversation with my fifth brother?" Ning Rong asked from behind, Zhou Tong's expression changed instantly.He turned into that pitiful and lovable look again. He shook his head with a sad face and replied: "Not so good? His Highness the Fifth Prince seems to hate me. He said that he would never marry me, the Fourth Princess. I, I  Let’s go back to the Emperor Star”

    "How can that be done? Don't worry, the fifth brother just didn't have a clear mind for a while, and he doesn't know how good you are. When he knows how good you are, I promise he won't say such stupid things about not marrying you again.  "Ning Rong heard this and quickly comforted her.

    Zhou Tong said with an embarrassed look on his face: "But, but, if you stay here and stalk His Highness the Fifth Prince, wouldn't that make His Highness the Fifth Prince unhappy?"

    "Don't worry, everything will be taken care of by me," Ning Rong said with a generous voice.

    At the same time, Ning Ping learned about Han Mengxin's whereabouts from Han Yu's mouth. He was about to go to Han Mengxin to explain and show his loyalty when he saw his second brother blocking his way and saying to him solemnly.  : "I want to talk to you"

    “No time, we’ll talk about it later,” Ning Ping replied without hesitation, and after saying that, he was about to go around Ning An.

    "No, I have to say it right away. Come with me." Ning An grabbed Ning Ping's arm and dragged Ning Ping towards Han Neil's office. Ning Ping didn't want to really fall out with his second brother, so he just  While struggling, Neng said: "Second brother, please let me go first. I'm in a hurry now. If there's anything else, can we talk about it later?"

    "Huh, what's the rush? Aren't you just anxious to coax that girl named Han Mengxin?" Ning An said with a cold snort.

    "You, did you see it?" Ning Ping asked a little embarrassed

    "Humph, as long as you are not blind, everyone present will see that there is a problem between you and that girl. Come with me, I have something to say to you." Ning An pulled Ning Ping into Han Niel's office.

    After closing the office door, Ning An stared at Ning Ping and asked, "Do you like that girl named Han Mengxin?"

    "Well" Ning Ping was silent for a moment and looked directly into Ning An's eyes. Hearing the answer he didn't want to hear, Ning An frowned, "Fifth brother, what is the identity of this person? Is he worthy of you?"

    Ning Ping suddenly stood up and looked at Ning An with narrowed eyes, "Second brother, what do you want to say?"

    "Hmph, haven't you already guessed what I want to say? Yes, I think that girl is not worthy of you and has no qualifications to enter my Ning family. I believe that my mother will think so when she finds out about this."

    "Really?" Ning Ping smiled coldly when he heard this, stared at Ning An and said, "Who told you that I would take Mengxin back to the Ning family?"

    "You" Ning An was shocked when he heard this. He stood up suddenly and stared at Ning Ping. He heard Ning Ping say word by word: "I like Mengxin, so for her, I don't have to enter the Ning family. In fact, even if you agree to let me  When Mengxin enters the Ning family, I don’t want to take her back to the Ning family, because there are idiots like you in the Ning family who judge people based on their status, and I don’t want her to suffer any injustice."

    Ning An was furious when he heard this, glared at Ning Ping and shouted: "I am your second brother"

    "Hmph, if you weren't my second brother, I would have beaten you long ago. I'm warning you not to cause trouble for Mengxin and my companions. Otherwise, we brothers will have nothing to do."

    Ning An was shocked and angry when he heard this, "You, you dare to threaten me? What did those untouchables teach you during this period of time to make you become so lawless?"

    "Humph, my companions taught me that if you want to gain the respect of others, you must first learn to respect others. Those who are untouchables in your eyes live a more real life than you."

    "I must find a way to take you back, otherwise you will become a shame to the Ning family sooner or later."

    "Shut up. Father, the Queen, and the Queen are still alive. It's not your turn to tell me what to do."

    The two brothers broke up unhappy in the end. After Ning Ping left, he hurried to the place where Han Yu told him about Han Mengxin, but found that no one was there anymore. He was dejected and prepared to ask Han Yu again, but found that Han Yu had an angry look on his face.  Ben walked over by himself. Before he could speak, Han Yu's fist hit him directly.

    "Han Yu, are you crazy?" Ning Ping quickly grabbed Han Yu's fist and shouted

    "Humph, I'll beat you to death for making my sister sad. What did you just say to my sister? As soon as she returned to the room, she locked the door and couldn't say anything."

    "I, I was dragged away by my second brother just now, and I didn't meet Han Mengxin at all." Ning Ping hurriedly explained after hearing this

    Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping suspiciously, "You didn't lie?"

    "I didn't lie"

    "Okay, I believe you." Han Yu unclenched his fist and then said with a troubled face: "Since I was a child, I have never seen Mengxin so sad. You bastard, if you dare to treat my sister badly, I will  But I will never let you go."

    " first"I'm going to see Mengxin. No matter what I say, I need to speak clearly first."

    Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the room arranged for them in the headquarters. As soon as they saw the door, Field came to greet them and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I may know why Mengxin is like this. I saw it inadvertently before.  What did the fiancée in Ningping say to Mengxin?"

    "What did she say?" Ning Ping asked immediately

    "UmI don't know either. Mengxin was waiting for you on the roof, and I was in the building opposite Mengxin, so I don't know what they said," Field scratched his head and replied.

    "Anyway, let's open the door first." Ning Ping thought for a moment, looked at Han Yu and said. As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened, and Han Mengxin walked out like a normal person and smiled at Han Yu and others:  "Brother, Sister Ke, and everyone, I'm sorry for making you worry just now."

    Seeing Han Mengxin’s calm face, Han Yu felt uneasy and asked tentatively: “Sister, were you okay just now?”

    "It's okay, I'm very fine" Han Mengxin replied with a smile

    Han Yu asked in disbelief when he heard this: "But just now Field said that he saw you and Ningping's fiancée saying something on the roof of the building. What did that person say to you?"

    "I didn't say anything, I just talked about some private things about my daughter's family. Brother, can you go out with me for a walk, okay?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with a pleading look on her face and said.

    Seeing this, Han Yu nodded and replied: "Okay, we brother and sister have indeed not gone shopping together for a long time. There is no need to prepare meals for Mengxin and I at night. We will settle it outside."

    "Um, Mengxin" When Han Mengxin passed by Ningping, Ningping couldn't help but say

    "I'm fine, thank you for your concern, His Highness the Fifth Prince"

    When Ning Ping heard this, his heart skipped a beat and thought to himself, it seems that the woman named Zhou Tong must have said something to Han Mengxin, otherwise Han Mengxin would not call herself this (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thanks  Dear book friends, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 226 Happiness needs to be fought for

    Strolling through the market in Ingram, it is said to be a market, but in fact it is not much different from a commercial street. As a frontier fortress guarding the human world, Ingram has spontaneously formed a fortress inside the fortress after years of development.  Town, where most of the families of Union soldiers lived. Of course, this commercial street is most famous for its red light district.

    If there is a need, there will be supply. Lieutenant General Hanier is in charge of the sky and the earth and the training, and he can't care about the affairs of his men. Aren't they all young men with strong blood, except for a small number of people who have married, most of them are still  A bachelor cannot let these guys who have nowhere to vent their energy except training engage in prostitution in the military camp. Lieutenant General Hanier can only turn a blind eye to Ingram's red light district, and sometimes he will make raids.  The attitude towards checking is not too much interference with the operators of the red light district.

    Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin, who was holding his arm and looking cheerful. He was a little worried that this was too abnormal. According to the past, Han Mengxin, who was in a bad mood, had already found trouble with him. How could he still be in such a good mood to go shopping?  After accompanying Han Mengxin to watch a puppet show on the street, Han Yu finally couldn't help but ask: "Mengxin, what did that woman named Zhou Tong say to you?"

    "I didn't say anything, just some private conversations at my daughter's house. Let's go there and have a look."

    Han Yu grabbed Han Mengxin who was about to run forward, stared into Han Mengxin's eyes, and asked word for word: "Then please tell me, what did you tell Zhou Tong about the private room of your daughter's house?  talk"

    "It's disgusting. It's said to be a private conversation between my daughter's family. Why do you, a man, have the nerve to ask you?" Han Mengxin looked away with evasive eyes and said stubbornly.

    "Is it related to that guy Ning Ping?" Han Yu asked tentatively

    "No, it's none of his business," Han Mengxin immediately denied it.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he saw this. As you are now, it's none of his business to be called a ghost. Seeing Han Yu roll his eyes, Han Mengxin also knew that her brother didn't believe her words, but she really didn't want to talk about Ning at the moment.  Ping Ping immediately said to Han Yu with a pleading voice: "Brother, please stop asking, okay?"

    Han Yu was silent for a moment and nodded slowly: "Okay, I won't ask anymore, but Mengxin, remember, I am your brother. No matter what decision you make, you will always have my support behind you."

    "Thank you, brother" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with a moved face and said

    The subsequent shopping became much easier. Han Yu, who decided not to ask questions for the time being, accompanied Han Mengxin to wander around the streets. After they were almost done shopping, the two of them stood in front of the red light district of the commercial street.

    "Mengxin, don't you want to go in there and take a look?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin in surprise and asked

    "What? Isn't it possible?"

    "That place doesn't seem to be suitable for girls?"

    "Humph, you won't let me go, but I still insist on going in."

    "Well, if a girl goes into the red light district, what are you doing there?"

    "Let's chat and play games with the sisters inside."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes fiercely, shook his head and said, "No, I can't let you in, it's too messy."

    "Wellbrother, did you say that you would support me no matter what decision I make?"

    "That doesn't include this. It's getting late. Let's go find a restaurant to have something to eat." After Han Yu finished speaking, he pulled Han Mengxin away without any explanation.

    "Hehe Buddy, when you're looking for a woman in the red light district, you don't want to force her to do something like this." Several alliance soldiers smelling of alcohol staggered and blocked Han Yu's path.

    "Get out of the way" Han Yu said with a frown.

    "Hehe If I don't let" Before the leading Alliance soldier could finish his words, Han Yu kicked him out. The other Alliance soldiers immediately rushed up after seeing this. Even if these people didn't drink, they were not Han Yu.  Moreover, these guys were all drunk now. Within a short time, the few Alliance soldiers who blocked Han Yu and Han Mengxin's path were knocked to the ground. The Alliance soldiers who came here to drink usually came in groups.  Seeing his companion being knocked down, he shouted at the people in the drink, and then a large group of people rushed out.

    "Brother, run quickly" Han Mengxin suddenly jumped on Han Yu's back and shouted

    "Ah?" Han Yu, who was preparing for a big fight, couldn't help being stunned when he heard this, but then nodded and ran towards the outside of the red light district. When the alliance soldiers saw the murderer running away, where did they go?  Willing to give up, he immediately shouted and chased after Ingram. A marathon of 100 people was immediately staged on the commercial street of Ingram. He saw a young man running in front with a young girl on his back, followed by a group of people smelling of alcohol.  Swearing Union soldier

    After running for three streets in a row, Han YuAfter all the alliance soldiers got rid of them, they were about to put Han Mengxin down. Han Mengxin lay on Han Yu's back and said with great nostalgia: "Brother, I just seemed to have returned to the time when we were on Dragon Horn Star. At that time, you  My ability has not yet mastered the fire ability. When I went to pick me up from school, I beat up the little gangster who was harassing me at the time, and then I was chased by the gang of gangsters for several streets."

    "Yes, the days were a bit difficult at that time, but when I think about it carefully, I found that I was quite happy. Unlike now, although I am quite happy, there are more things to consider, and the troubles also come."

    "Brother, do you have troubles too?" Han Mengxin asked curiously

    "Yes, my worry now is you, I am very worried about you, Mengxin"

    Han Mengxin was silent for a moment and said to Han Yu: "Brother, after running for so long, let's go get something to eat." Seeing Han Mengxin change the topic, Han Yu didn't pay attention and nodded in agreement with Han Mengxin's suggestion.

    The two of them randomly found a restaurant and ordered a few dishes. Han Mengxin ordered wine for the first time. Originally, Han Yu didn't want Han Mengxin to drink, but after Han Mengxin's soft words, he finally acquiesced to Han Mengxin's request for a drink.

    Han Mengxin drank the twenty-two-ounce glass of wine in one gulp. Han Yu's eyes were a little straightened, and she couldn't help but whisper: "Drink slowly, Mengxin, we are not in a hurry."

    "It's okay, brother, I can drink well," Han Mengxin replied nonchalantly

    ……

    "Huhu" carried Han Mengxin on his back towards Ingram's headquarters. Han Yu thought to himself: "Is this called a good drinker?"

    Just when Han Yu was cursing in his heart, Han Mengxin on his back snorted, slowly opened his eyes, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, where are we going?"

    "Return to temporary residence"

    "Is it Huilongjiaoxing?"

    "No, I'm going back to Ingram's temporary residence at the headquarters."

    "Brother, shall we go to the Courage?" After a long silence, Han Mengxin suddenly said to Han Yu. Han Yu stopped and asked, "Why?"

    "I don't want to see him for the moment." There was another silence, and then Han Mengxin replied in a low voice.

    Han Yu understood who Han Mengxin was talking about, turned around and walked towards the port where the Courage docked. As he walked, he asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, tell me, do you like that Ningping?"

    “…I don’t know, I just feel that I am very happy to have him by my side, but it is different from the happiness that you feel when you are by my side, brother, but these are not important anymore.”

    Han Yu frowned and asked, "You want to give up?"

    "Brother, I'm not worthy of him," Han Mengxin replied in a low voice.

    "What are you talking about? Why are you not worthy of him?Did that Zhou Tong tell you?" Han Yu was furious when he heard this, and then thought of something and asked Han Mengxin

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin stretched out her arms and hugged Han Yu's neck tightly and said softly: "Brother, in fact, that woman was not wrong in saying that with my status, I am indeed not suitable to stay with Ning Ping. After all, we are people in two worlds  …”

    "Shut up, you girl, when did you become so cowardly? You were not like this before," Han Yu said anxiously after hearing this

    "Brother, this is different from what happened before," Han Mengxin replied softly.

    "Then how do you plan to get along with Ning Ping in the future?" Han Yu asked with suppressed anger.

    "Perhaps it would be a good choice for me to return to Dragon Horn Star"

    "Fart!" Han Yu yelled angrily, put down Han Mengxin on his back, turned around and stared at Han Mengxin and said: "If you dare to give up now, then I will never recognize you as my sister again, because my Han Yu's sister is not like this  Fragile"

    "Brother, you" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu in surprise when she heard Han Yu continue: "Mengxin, we brother and sister have been dependent on each other since childhood and have supported each other until today. You are the person I am most worried about and concerned about. I hope  You can achieve happiness, and in my eyes, Ningping is a good choice. He is a responsible person. You know? He likes you very much, but he doesn’t know how to express it to you. For this reason, he says it again and again.  You endure my teasing just to learn a little bit about your hobbies from me. Haven’t you noticed that he has been accommodating you? Have you ever thought about why he is accommodating you? Because he likes you, so he is accommodating you.  Otherwise, look at why he doesn't accommodate Lin Ke or Qiao Yan'er like that."

    "Brother, stop talking," Han Mengxin begged Han Yu in a tearful voice.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Why don't you say it? Don't you like him?"

    "But, the identity between me and him"

    "Fuck his identity, do you like his identity as the fifth prince or him as a person?"??Mengxin, I don’t know what the woman named Zhou told you, but I hope you remember that liking someone has nothing to do with his identity, his status, and the same wealth or rights he possesses.  It doesn't matter. Before you knew the identity of Ningping's bullshit fifth prince, did you like him?  "

    "I like him" Han Mengxin replied softly

    "Then it's over. Since you like him, don't choose to give up easily because of identity issues, because that will be a kind of harm to you and him. From knowing Ningping to now, I have never seen him.  I don’t want you to give up the happiness that should belong to you because of some people’s remarks because of that guy’s preoccupation with gains and losses.”

    "But……"

    "No, Mengxin, remember, you like the swordsman named Ning Ping, not the Ning Ping who has the aura of the fifth prince. If you like it, you have to work hard for it. Happiness can only be achieved by fighting for it."

    "Brother, let me think about it, my mind is very confused now" Han Mengxin said softly to Han Yu

    "Okay, think about it carefully, but I hope you give Ning Ping more opportunities. In my opinion, that guy doesn't value things like status. Don't push yourself into a corner. What does it mean for him to be a man?"  Difficult problems should be left to him to solve."

    "Thank you, brother"

    "You are my only sister. In this world, you are the most important person to me." Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin seriously and said

    "Where's Sister Ke?" Han Mengxin asked suddenly, which made Han Yu feel embarrassed and scratched his head and said: "Ughtie, tie."

    Han Mengxin, who had solved most of the knots in her heart, followed Han Yu to the vicinity of the Courage, but as soon as she got close, she was surrounded by a group of Alliance soldiers.

    "What do you want to do?" Han Yu asked, looking at the alliance soldiers surrounding him.

    "Don't do anything." Fang Bai's voice came from not far away. Fang Bai, dressed in military uniform, walked over. After waving away the alliance soldiers around him, Fang Bai lowered his voice and said, "Don't get me wrong. We have no ill intentions towards you. It's just that  There was a misunderstanding, so in order to protect the safety of the fifth prince, we were ordered to be on guard here."

    "Huh? What happened?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then asked

    Fang Bai looked embarrassed when he heard this, "Well, I don't know exactly what happened. I just know that the fifth prince and the second prince had a big fight at the headquarters, and then your companion returned to the Courage with the fifth prince. If you want  To know the reason, you’d better ask your companions yourself.”

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him and took Han Mengxin into the Courage.

    Walking to the lounge of the Courage, this is the place where things are usually discussed. Han Yu saw that there were many people there and sat in the captain's seat. He looked at Ning Ping and knocked on the table. "Hey, we'll see you later. Let's talk to you first."  Let me tell you what happened to you when I was accompanying Mengxin to relax?"

    Looking back at Han Mengxin, Ning Ping replied lightly: "It's not a big deal, it's just that I had a fight with my second brother and I didn't want to see him again, so everyone returned to the Courage with me."

    "Really?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping suspiciously and asked

    Ning Ping was silent. Han Yu frowned slightly and said, "Ning Ping, have you really decided to go to the Death Star Territory with us?"

    "Of course" Ning Ping replied without hesitation

    "If you leave like this, you may no longer be the fifth prince of the Emperor Star." Han Yu asked again

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Do you think I am rare for this title? If possible, I would rather not have this title." Han Yu heard this and looked at Han Mengxin who was sitting next to Lin Ke and whispered something, and saw that Han Mengxin was uncomfortable.  She twisted her body. It was obvious that she heard Ning Ping's answer word for word.

    Han Yu smiled slightly, "In that case, let's get ready to leave. Anyway, the supplies are almost completed." As soon as he finished speaking, Field interrupted and said, "Han Yu, I just checked with the radar on the Spirit and found that the port has been occupied.  It’s locked down and we can’t leave Ingram for the time being.”

    "Really? Then it seems that this matter is not over yet." Han Yu touched his chin and looked at Ning Ping and said

    "Don't look at me. I have to go to the Death Star Territory anyway. It's useless for anyone to persuade me." Ning Ping shrugged and replied.

    "So, you already know who is coming to Ingram?"

    Ning Ping touched his nose and replied after a while: "Well, I guess it's either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. My eldest brother and third sister will arrive in Ingram."

    "No wonder you are so anxious to leave Ingram. Why, your eldest brother and third sister are also the same as your second brother?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question,Ping shook his head and replied: "No, my eldest brother and third sister are both good people, but they always like to play tricks on me, so I want to avoid them as much as possible."

    "That's it, but now the other party has taken the initiative and has blocked the port, and there are warnings all around the Courage. If we want to leave, we probably have to wait until your eldest brother and third sister meet you.  "

    "I know," Ning Ping replied somewhat discouraged.

    "Well, that's good to know. Everyone, everything will be business as usual in the next few days. You don't have to worry too much about Field. You two, Shi Bafang, are responsible for continuing to purchase materials. You don't have to worry about other matters such as Lin Ke and Yan'er debugging the Courage.  Guaranteed to be ready to go at any time”

    "Han Yu, what are your plans?" Ning Ping asked aloud

    "Be prepared, if your brothers and sisters are planning to force their way in, then we will have to force our way out," Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    "You never thought about leaving me behind?"

    "Unless you want to, no one can detain my companions without my consent."

    The matter has come to an end after the discussion. Field and Shi Bafang went to the warehouse to inventory the supplies and made a list of supplies to be purchased next, while Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner took Han Mengxin to prepare for an interrogation.

    After a while, only Han Yu and Ning Ping were left in the lounge.

    "Don't worry, Mengxin, I promise not to beat him," Han Yu said to Han Mengxin who was standing at the door of the lounge and refused to leave. Han Mengxin couldn't help but rolled her eyes at Han Yu, and was pulled away by Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er.

    Looking at Ning Ping, Han Yu whispered: "It was the woman named Zhou who told Mengxin that made Mengxin suddenly change her attitude towards you."

    "It is indeed her," Ning Ping narrowed his eyes and said unhappily.

    "Put that woman's matter aside for now. The most important thing for you right now is how to untie Meng Xin's heart. She is very sensitive to your identity as the fifth prince and feels that she is not worthy of you. All I can do to help you is to tell you this.  What you do with the rest is up to you.”

    "Thank you, brother" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with some emotion and thanked him.

    "Don't scream so affectionately, I have goosebumps all over my body," Han Yu said to Ning Ping after a cold shudder.

    Ning Ping: "" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 227 Confirmation

    "Hey, come here and help us. We bought more things this time. Help us move to the warehouse of the Courage to pick up books_)" Han Yu shouted loudly to several alliance soldiers guarding the Courage.

    The alliance soldiers looked at each other, a little at a loss. "Do as he said." Fang Bai came over and ordered.

    Seeing the alliance soldiers helping to move things, Han Yu thanked Fang Bai and said, "Thank you."

    "You're welcome," Fang Bai replied calmly.

    "How long do you plan to stay here?" Han Yu asked again

    "I don't know. If the retreat order is not issued from above, it will be difficult for us to leave this place. Do you plan to force your way in?"

    “There is no plan for this yet”

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Fang Bai felt relieved for no reason. For these guys who were so bold and traded contraband in front of the alliance soldiers, Fang Bai was really a little afraid of these guys forcing their way in, not that he was worried that these guys could break in.  Going out, with the defensive power of Fortress Ingram, Fang Bai is confident to intercept these guys' Courage, but there is an extra fifth prince on the Courage. Not only himself, but Lieutenant General Hannier can't bear the crime of attacking the royal family.  from

    Seeing Fang Bai breathing a sigh of relief, Han Yu asked in a low voice: "When will the big brother from Ningping arrive?"

    Hearing this, Fang Bai looked around and saw that no one was nearby, so he replied in a low voice: "I got the notice yesterday and will arrive in Ingram around nine o'clock tomorrow morningdon't you want to leave tonight?"

    "Of course not, at least Ning Ping didn't say he didn't want to see his eldest brother. I asked this question just because I wanted Ning Ping to be mentally prepared when the time comes." Han Yu immediately explained after hearing this.

    "Then let's be honest. With your courage, it's basically impossible to break out. But if you hang out the flag of the Fifth Prince"

    "I will not take advantage of my companions," Han Yu interrupted Fang Bai.

    Seeing Han Yu’s serious look, Fang Bai subconsciously apologized: “I’m sorry.”

    "It's okay," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ingram Street

    Han Mengxin was shopping with Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er. Ning Ping, who was following behind and responsible for protection, looked at Han Mengxin who was walking in front and felt tangled. Although Han Mengxin no longer treated her like she was thousands of miles away from others before, she was always friendly to her.  She maintains a certain distance and must have a third party present when she gets along with him, and never gives him a chance to be alone with her. Ning Ping knows that Han Mengxin is acting like this because of what Zhou Tong said to her, but how to completely explain it?  Han Mengxin's heart was broken, and Ning Ping felt a little helpless again.

    "It's the man she was with who beat us up yesterday." Just as Ning Ping was thinking about countermeasures, a shout woke Ning Ping out of his thoughts. When he looked up, he saw Han Mengxin and three people being beaten by a group of alliance soldiers.  The men in uniform were surrounded, and Ning Ping rushed over as soon as he saw it.

    The alliance soldiers surrounding Han Mengxin and the three people saw someone rushing towards them and immediately prepared to stop them. Unexpectedly, the other party did not listen to what they said. As soon as they saw them blocking them, they immediately launched an attack. Seeing this, the alliance soldiers stopped talking and directly attacked Ning Ping.  They started to attack, but these alliance soldiers were still decent and did not take the opportunity to attack Han Mengxin and the other three.

    Ning Ping didn't want to hurt anyone, so the Qiu Shui Sword never came out of its sheath. He just took the scabbard and knocked the Alliance soldiers to the ground one by one. He led the leader of this group of Alliance soldiers to see his men being knocked down one by one by a man.  , his face suddenly became a little uneasy, he immediately shouted and joined the battle.

    Suddenly Ning Ping felt the pressure on his body doubled. The key was that the leader's addition seemed to turn the Alliance soldiers who were originally like a pile of loose sand into a fist. Ning Ping reluctantly pulled out the Qiu Shui Sword and cut off the Alliance soldier closest to him with one sword.  belt, and suddenly the Union soldier lost his ability to fight, unless he didn't care about his love affair being leaked.

    When Ning Ping saw that this was effective, he immediately launched a series of attacks. The alliance soldiers lost their belts one after another. The leaders of the alliance soldiers were so angry that they shouted angrily: "You despicable guy has a way not to use this despicable method."

    "I'm sorry, you are such a shameless person. More than a dozen people surrounded me. How dare you call me despicable?" Ning Ping immediately retorted after hearing this. This made the heads of the alliance soldiers' faces suddenly turn red and blue, but  Nothing to say

    "Get out of the way and let me come." The leader of the alliance soldiers who were speechless by Ning Ping shouted loudly, pushed away the crowd and rushed towards Ning Ping. The alliance soldiers who originally besieged Ning Ping immediately dispersed and handed Ning Ping over.  deal with their boss

    "Stop it all!" There was a shout from a distance. Unfortunately, neither Ning Ping nor the leader of the alliance soldiers listened. The two of them were fighting together. Ning Ping had now changed from simply protecting Han Mengxin and the others to becoming his own.  ?Let’s face it, I’ve encountered enough troubles these days.

    Without paying attention, Ning Ping's arm was covered with paint. Han Mengxin, who was watching the battle from a distance, exclaimed and couldn't help but move forward. But someone on the scene was more anxious than Han Mengxin. When he saw Ning Ping being injured, he immediately jumped to attack the alliance soldier.  The boss yelled: "Mi Datou, you bastard got into trouble this time."

    The man known as Mi Datou turned around and cursed while holding up his trousers with the belt cut off: "Jia Mouse, don't scare me, or at worst, let Lieutenant General Hanier lock me up."

    "Asshole, do you know who you just attacked?" the so-called Jia Mouse yelled while jumping on his feet.

    "How do I know?" Mi Datou rolled his eyes and replied.

    "You, you come on, come on, I'll tell you in a low voice." Jia Mouzi laughed angrily and waved at Mi Datou. After listening to Jia Mouzi's words, Mi Datou suddenly broke out in cold sweat from his forehead and stammered to Jia Datou.  The mouse said, "You, are you telling the truth?"

    "Nonsense, who told you to go out and avenge your unlucky soldiers as soon as you came back? You didn't even listen to Lieutenant General Haniel's instructions and now you're dumbfounded?" Jia Mouzi rolled his eyes and replied.

    Mi Datou was silent for a moment, then walked directly in front of Ning Ping. Ning Ping guessed what Mi Datou wanted to do as soon as he saw it, and shouted in a low voice: "Don't you think the matter is not big enough? I'll talk about it later."

    Mi Datou understood, and first ordered people to disperse the crowd around him, and then whispered to his soldiers: "You guys go back to camp immediately, I will go back in a while."

    "We won't leave first"

    "you"

    "Okay, I didn't mean to deal with you in the first place. The so-called ignorant people don't blame you, but as a general, you brought your own soldiers out to fight. Have you forgotten what is written in the imperial general model?"

    When he heard the first half of Ning Ping's words, Mi Datou felt relieved, but when he heard the second half, he broke out in cold sweat again, but he still stiffened his neck and argued: "Your Highness the Fifth Prince, they are my soldiers, they  They are being bullied. If I, the boss, don’t help them stand up, how can I lead them in the future?”

    "Good, he is loyal and a good leader," Ning Ping praised.

    "Thank you for the compliment, Your Highness." After hearing Mi Datou's words, Jia Moazi shook his head inwardly. This idiot, does he really think that the fifth prince is praising you?  Sure enough, just as Jia Moazi thought, Ning Ping said to Mi Datou in a cold voice: "Do you think the Imperial Army is your Mi Datou's gang?"

    "Mo, I don't dare," Mi Datou was startled and said anxiously

    "Humph, you don't dare? The military has its own military regulations. I will tell Lieutenant General Hanier about this matter. How will he deal with you in the future? You will be happy for yourself." After Ning Ping said this, he turned around and walked away.  Jia Mouzi quickly stepped forward to block Ning Ping's way, "Your Highness, Fifth Prince, please stay."

    "What? Do you want to plead for him?"

    "Well, yes, Your Highness the Fifth Prince, this guy is a stupid young man. He became Lieutenant General Haniel's capable major general only because of his bravery in combat. Please be kind to Your Highness the Fifth Prince and let him go this time."

    "Jia Mouzi, I don't want you to plead for me, I'm not wrong," Mi Datou glared at Jia Mouzi and shouted.

    "Did you hear that?" Ning Ping said to Jia Mouzi in a cold voice

    "Yes, I heard it," Jia Moazi replied with a wry smile.

    "Take him away from my eyes." Ning Ping suddenly said to Jia Mouzi impatiently. Although he didn't know why Ning Ping suddenly changed his mind, Jia Mouzi was still very happy and quickly pulled Mi Datou and his soldiers away.  After arriving at the scene and waiting for everyone to leave, Han Mengxin walked over quickly, silently stretched out her hand against Ning Ping's wound, and used her light power to heal Ning Ping's wounds.

    Looking at the wound that was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, Ning Ping thanked Han Mengxin in a low voice: "Thank you, Mengxin."

    Han Mengxin's hand trembled slightly, but then returned to normal, and replied softly: "You're welcome."

    Ning Ping was just about to say something when he saw two people suddenly rushing over from the crowd. As soon as they came, they pushed Han Mengxin aside. One of the girls looked at Ning Ping with tears in her eyes and asked, "Are you injured?"

    Ning Ping quietly took his arm out of the other person's hand, walked to stand next to Han Mengxin, nodded to the other girl and said, "Fourth sister, you are also going shopping."

    "Yes, I went out with Tongtong for a walk. I didn't expect to meet you. Why were you injured this time?" Ning Rong nodded and asked Ning Ping in a meaningful way.

    Ning Ping knew very well what his fourth sister meant by asking this question, and his face immediately turned cold, and he said firmly: "Fourth sister, I don't want others to interfere in my private affairs." Ning Rong's face immediately turned red and white after hearing this.  besideLin Ke, who was standing by, saw this and said quickly: "Ning Ping, why are you talking? That's your fourth sister."

    "Shut up, who are you? Who allowed you to interrupt?"

    Hearing Ning Rong's words, Lin Ke smiled awkwardly and retreated to Qiao Yan'er. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping glanced at Ning Rong dissatisfied and said loudly: "Fourth sister, they are my companions. I hope you can treat her  They should be more respectful."

    "Humph" Ning Rong snorted coldly

    Ning Ping frowned slightly when he saw this, turned to Lin Ke and said, "Sorry Lin Ke, I apologize to you on behalf of my fourth sister."

    "It's okay," Lin Ke said with a gentle smile.

    "Fourth sister, do you want to continue shopping?" Ning Ping asked Ning Rong

    "Well, I just came out for a while, of course I have to continue shopping," Ning Rong replied after hearing this

    When Ning Ping heard this, a smile appeared on his face, "Well, that's really unlucky. We are going back, so you can continue shopping. I hope you can enjoy your shopping."

    "" Ning Rong opened her mouth, but didn't know what to say. Seeing Ning Ping and his party turning to leave, Ning Rong hurriedly shouted: "Xiao Wu, stop here, I have something to tell you."

    "What are you talking about?" Ning Ping turned around and asked

    Ning Rong looked around and said, "Change a place."

    Ning Ping was about to refuse and let Ning Rong say what she wanted to say here, when Lin Ke persuaded her in a low voice: "After all, she is your sister, so you have to give her some face."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping said reluctantly: "Okay, then you come with me."

    The group of people returned to the Courage. They first asked Han Mengxin and the others to return to the Courage. Ning Ping and Ning Rong found a place near the Courage where no one was near and started talking.

    "Xiaowu, what's wrong with Tongtong? Do you dislike her so much?" Ning Rong asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    Ning Ping heard this and asked, "Then tell me what's so good about that girl?"

    "There are many good things. First of all, she is a great beauty. Secondly, her figure is in golden proportion, just a little bit worse than mine. Then, she has a gentle personality, a flexible mind, and is good at observing words and emotions"

    After listening to Ning Rong's words, Ning Ping raised his index finger to Ning Rong and said: "First, she is a great beauty, but she is not my type; second, her figure is indeed perfect, but she is also not my type.  , and also, Fourth Sister, please don’t brag about yourself. The sentence you added after it is purely counterproductive."

    "I hate it" Ning Rong said angrily.

    "Third, I believe she is smart, but I don't agree with Fourth Sister when she is said to have a gentle personality. I don't like girls who are too scheming. Compared with her, I like Mengxin's innocence and straightforwardness."

    "You really like that girl named Han Mengxin. I didn't believe it when Tongtong told me before." Ning Rong looked at Ning Ping and said that it was true.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping simply admitted: "Yes, I just like her. She is the only one who can become your sibling in the future."

    "It's a pity that you can't pass the test of mother-in-law"

    "If I can't make it, I won't make it"

    "What do you mean?" Ning Rong stared at Ning Ping and asked

    "That's what I mean literally. If I were asked to choose between the title of Fifth Prince and Mengxin, I would choose the latter."

    "You're just messing with you, you're just messing with me. What's so good about that girl named Mengxin? That she charmed you like this?" Ning Rong asked angrily.

    "Humph, carrots and vegetables, everyone has their own love. I like girls like her. Fourth sister, to be honest, your and Mengxin's personalities are a bit similar. I originally thought you would become very good friends, but it's a pity that there is an extra person named Zhou in the middle.  Tong’s girl”

    "Shut up and don't say bad things about Tongtong"

    "Hmph, I didn't intend to talk about her, I just wanted you to tell her for me, asking her not to talk to Mengxin again, because she talked to Mengxin once, and now Mengxin no longer wants to talk to me.  It’s so casual, so please stop doing things that harm others and benefit yourself.”

    "What are you talking about? Tongtong has been with me all this time. When did she go to talk to that Mengxin privately?" Ning Rong asked with a frown.

    "Have you ever looked for it? She knows in her heart that I don't want to pursue this matter with her. I just hope that this kind of thing will not happen again. Please tell her. If you don't want others to know, you can't do it unless you hide it from everyone.  Very good, but it’s a pity that Skynet is very careful and careful. Just when she couldn’t be seen by others, someone among my companions happened to see it.”

    "I don't believe it," Ning Rong said in a deep voice.

    Ning Ping shrugged indifferently, "Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway."

    *************************************

    fromAfter returning from Ning Ping, Ning Rong did not tell Zhou Tong what Ning Ping asked her to tell Zhou Tong. Instead, she looked at Zhou Tong suspiciously and said to Zhou Tong: "Tongtong, it is just like what you said,  That little bastard in Ningping likes that girl named Han Mengxin."

    "Well, it seems that His Highness the Fifth Prince and I are destined to have no connection." Zhou Tong sighed after hearing this.

    "Don't be too sad, I promise I'm on your side." Ning Rong saw this and quickly comforted her. To be honest, Ning Rong was actually a little afraid of Zhou Tong crying. That sad and plaintive look made her originally  Ning Rong, who has a cheerful personality, always feels uncomfortable all over her body.

    When Zhou Tong heard Ning Rong's comfort, he smiled reluctantly and said softly: "Thank you, Fourth Princess. However, this matter is ultimately between me and His Highness the Fifth Prince. Even if you are his Fourth Sister,  But it’s not good to interfere too much, and I don’t want to affect the relationship between your siblings because of me.”

    Ning Rong heard the words and quickly replied: "Hey, don't say that, we are friends, and I think you are more suitable for my fifth brother, the unscrupulous guy, than that Han Mengxin. He is just because he has been in contact with that Han Mengxin for a longer time."  , that’s why I feel that Han Mengxin is the right person for him. As long as he has been in contact with you for a long time, he will naturally understand how good you are. Don’t be anxious. When big brother comes tomorrow, I think big brother will definitely make the decision for you.  of"

    Upon hearing Ning Rong's words, Zhou Tong's eyes lit up, then dimmed again, and he whispered to Ning Rong: "Forget it, the eldest prince seems to have had some misunderstandings about me before, I better not to humiliate myself.  "

    "It's okay. Brother has always been broad-minded. Don't worry, I won't argue with a little girl like you. If it really doesn't work, don't you still have me?"

    "Well, then I'll thank the fourth princess first." Zhou Tong pondered for a moment, then stood up and thanked Ning Rong.

    "You're welcome, you're welcome," Ning Rong replied with a smile on her face (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 228 Ning’s eldest son

    In the early morning, Ning Ping was doing his daily compulsory classes, swinging his sword three thousand times to make a splash! Study* A machine roared from far away. Ning Ping looked up and saw a ship in the sky not far away.  The starship engraved with his royal emblem is slowly approaching

    "What is supposed to come will eventually come." Ning Ping put away his sword and ended his morning exercise, and walked towards the Courage. Before seeing his brother, Ning Ping hoped to have a good talk with Han Mengxin. Last time, because of the fourth sister Ning  Rong's sudden appearance caused Ning Ping's original plan to fail halfway.

    "Mengxin, come with me. I have something to say to you." Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin in front of everyone. Han Mengxin's face turned slightly red after hearing this, and she whispered: "If you have anything to say, just say it here."  "

    "" Ning Ping looked around at Field and others who looked like they were watching a show, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, then I'll just say hereI like you."

    "Pfft" Han Yu, who was drinking soup, couldn't help but spit out all the soup in one mouthful, and coughed repeatedly. Han Mengxin's face turned red, and she ran outside the restaurant.

    "Ahemwhat do you think I'm doing? Chase after me!" Han Yu reminded Ning Ping angrily when he saw Ning Ping looking at him as if asking for help.

    "Oh, oh" Ning Ping agreed and took a step to chase after him.

    "Oh my god, these two are finally ready for a showdown," Field said with a sigh of relief after Ningping also chased him out.

    "Yes, these two guys play deep all day long, which makes us all very depressed." Shi Bafang on the side agreed.

    “I don’t know if that guy from Ningping can catch Han Mengxin?” Qiao Yaner whispered in a low voice.

    Field and Shi Bafang looked at each other after hearing this and stood up to leave. Lin Ke stopped them and said, "Don't go. Those two guys are shy. If you miss this time because of our presence,  I don’t know how long it will take for the two of them to confide in each other again.”

    Hearing what Lin Ke said, Field and Shi Bafang sat back in their seats, looked at Han Yu and asked: "Han Yu, do you think your sister will accept Ning Ping?"

    "Where do I know where to go? The key is to see if Ningping can untie the knot in Mengxin's heart. Lin Ke, there seems to be a monitoring system on the Courage?" Han Yu asked Lin Ke

    Hearing this, Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu, "Is it appropriate for you to be a brother and spy on your sister's emotional affairs?" After saying that, Lin Ke still turned on the monitor without any slow movement.

    Han Yu replied without blushing: "I am Mengxin's brother. I care about my sister. It's just a waste of time. What are you doing here?"

    "Mengxin is our companion. It's not too much to care about your companions," Field replied after hearing this.

    "They are all a bunch of boring people," Han Yu curled his lips and said.

    "Shh, keep your voice down, you can't hear the conversation between Ning Ping and Meng Xin," Qiao Yan'er reminded Han Yu and Field.

    In the picture, Han Mengxin lowered her head to face Ningping, and Ningping was saying something to Han Mengxin. As Lin Ke turned on the sound receiver, she heard Ningping saying to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, you have to believe me, I  I have never cared about your identity. What I like is you as a person, not your identity. Likewise, I hope you don’t care about my identity. I am who I am, a swordsman named Ning Ping."

    Han Mengxin replied in a low voice: "But no matter what you say, you are still the fifth prince of the Emperor Star, right? You like me, I am very happy, but if I choose to be with you, then I must face  Have you thought about your family? Will your family accept me? If there is a conflict between you and your family because of my relationship, how can you make me feel at ease? "

    Hearing this, Ning Ping showed a happy smile on his face and boldly stepped forward, took Han Mengxin's hand and said, "So you are worried about this. I am very happy that you are considering this for me. For you, that Lao Shizi."  Whoever wants the title can take it. I don't care. As for you worrying about me and my family falling out, you don't have to worry about that. In fact, my family is very easy to get along with, except for my mother my mother is more difficult to deal with.  outside"

    "But that's what I'm most worried about," Han Mengxin said with a slight frown.

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this and said: "If you are worried about this, then after we get married, we will choose a place with beautiful scenery to live and only go back to see them during the holidays. That will be fine."

    “I hate it, who said I’m going to marry you?” Han Mengxin’s face turned red, she lowered her head and said angrily.

    "Mengxin" Ning Ping couldn't help but reached out and gently lifted Han Mengxin's chin. Han Mengxin's face turned red. After looking at each other for a moment, Ning Ping closed her eyes slightly as if resigned to her fate. After receiving the hint, Ning Ping felt ecstatic in her heart.  She lowered her head and was about to kiss him when Han Yu's voice suddenly came from the big speaker hanging in the corner: "???, be careful, it’s broad daylight”

    Han Mengxin was shocked and subconsciously pushed Ning Ping away. She blushed and ran towards her room with her head lowered. Ning Ping looked at the beauty's leaving figure, then raised his head and looked at the camera next to the loudspeaker speechlessly. He couldn't help but  He raised his middle finger

    When Ning Ping and Han Mengxin appeared in the restaurant again, Field and Shi Bafang, who seemed to have been prepared, said in unison: "Congratulations, congratulations."

    "Don't bully Mengxin." Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er came over and pushed away Field and Shi Bafang, pulling Han Mengxin to the side and sitting down. Ning Ping walked to Han Yu who was eating. Han Yu saw this and asked: "  Would you like some?"

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly and said, "No, I have something to tell you."

    "No? You just confessed to my sister, and now you want to confess to me again?" Han Yu asked pretending to be surprised

    Ning Ping replied angrily: "Fuck your nonsense, my sexual orientation is normal and I have something serious to tell you."

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "My eldest brother is here," Ning Ping said in a deep voice.

    "Oh, come as soon as you come," Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes. Han Yu scratched his head helplessly and said, "Okay, we have to leave when he comes. But don't you want to make it clear to your elder brother before leaving?"

    "My eldest brother is a very domineering person. I'm worried that I will have a conflict with him." Ning Ping frowned and replied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "You can't beat your elder brother?"

    "That's not true. Although my eldest brother is powerful, when I left the Emperor Star, I was on par with him. Now I am confident that I can beat him."

    "Then what are you worried about?"

    "After all, he is my eldest brother, and he has been taking care of me since I was a child. I don't want to fight with him."

    "That's okay, I understand that you are responsible for talking to your elder brother. If we can't reach an agreement, then I will take action for you."

    "Don't hurt my eldest brother," Ning Ping warned worriedly.

    “No problem,” Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were almost discussing, a loud roar came from the Courage, "Fifth brother, your eldest brother, why don't you come out and kneel down to greet me?"

    "Is this your eldest brother?" Han Yu asked in a low voice

    Ning Ping nodded awkwardly: "Yeah."

    "Come on, let's see how I feel that your eldest brother will be a very interesting person?" Han Yu stood up and walked out with a smile. Ning Ping gave a bitter smile, turned to look at Han Mengxin and said, "Don't worry, I'll take care of everything."

    "Let's go." Han Yu pulled Ning Ping and walked out.

    Outside the Courage, looking at a man with blond hair who called himself Brother Ning Ping, Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice: "Is this your brother?"

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, "Yeah"

    "Much more handsome than you"

    "Shut up"

    "Haha thank you for the compliment." The man obviously heard Han Yu's evaluation of him. He thanked Han Yu with a smile, then looked at Ning Ping and said, "Xiao Wu, you are making our whole family uneasy."  It took a long time to give birth.”

    "I'm sorry, brother, I caused you trouble." Ning Ping apologized. For Ning Ping, his elder brother, who has been taking care of him since he was a child, has a higher status in his mind than his parents. Han Yu doesn't know this.  , when he saw the usually cool Ning Ping, he actually took the initiative to apologize. After looking at Ning Ping in surprise, he looked up and down at Ning Ping's eldest brother with interest.

    "Haha You don't need to apologize to me. We are brothers and we should support each other. But Xiaowu, I heard that you had a fight with your second brother? Are you threatening him because you are stronger than him?"

    “…I’m sorry,” Ning Ping replied in a low voice.

    Ning Dong waved his hand, "I'm sorry, you should go and tell your second brother, instead of telling me, I mean Xiao Wu, you don't want to shut me out, my eldest brother."

    "This" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu. Han Yu saw this and said with a smile: "Of course not. Since you are Ning Ping's eldest brother, of course you are welcome on the Courage. However, the space on the Courage is small, and your followers  There’s no need to follow up.”

    "This is natural," Ning Dong replied with a smile.

    *******************************************

    "Please use tea," Lin Ke said, placing the freshly brewed tea in front of Ning Dong.

    "Oh, thank you for this. Which one of you three is my younger brother and sister?" Ning Dong thanked him and looked between Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er and Han Mengxin.

    "Brother" Ning Ping shouted in a low voice

    &nbsp; "Huh? Haha I'm a little anxious, aren't I?" Ning Dong laughed out loud and said to Ning Ping with a smile: "Don't worry, Xiao Wu, brother, I don't intend to interfere in your private life. Who do you like?  That's your business, I'm not going to get involved. I asked who my brother and sister are, I just want to get to know them in advance."

    "Brother, are you telling the truth? Oops"

    "You brat, do you think your wings are stiff after not seeing each other for a few days? How dare you doubt your elder brother's words?" Ning Dong said unhappily as he retracted his hand.

    Ning Ping rubbed his head, looked at Ning Dong and said, "Brother, do you really not care about my personal affairs?"

    "Of course, but if you want my help Xiao Wu, please, brother, I will help you as long as you ask me," Ning Dong looked at Ning Ping with a smile and said

    "Brother, I beg you to support my decision." Ning Ping hesitated for a moment and said to Ning Dong.

    Ning Dong did not answer immediately after hearing this. Instead, he looked at Ning Ping carefully, and then said: "It seems that your boy has real feelings this time. You have never asked for help since you were a child, but you would ask me for a girl."  It’s good to lower your head, yes, it seems that your kid has finally grown up a little bit.”

    "Brother, will you help me or not?" Ning Ping asked with a slightly red face.

    Ning Dong heard this and replied without hesitation: "Help, how can I not help? My fifth brother, who never asks for help, has already asked me for help. How can I not help? By the way, after talking for a long time, who are my younger siblings?"  "

    "Um, Mengxin, come, meet me, big brother." Ning Ping reached out and pulled Han Mengxin, who was hiding behind Lin Ke, to his side.

    "Well, yes, yes, Xiao Wu really has a good vision," Ning Dong nodded and said after seeing Han Mengxin.

    "Brother, how are you going to help me?" Ning Ping asked impatiently

    Ning Dong touched his chin when he heard this and replied: "What about this? It depends on how you plan to let me help you. If you plan to elope with this girl, I will arrange the elopement route for you. If you plan to take this girl with you,  When you return to the Emperor Star, I will convince your parents in advance."

    “…Then how do you plan to convince your parents?”

    "This is easy to handle, just say that this girl already has your flesh and blood"

    "Poof" Han Yu and others who were drinking tea all spat out the tea in their mouths. Han Yu wiped his mouth and said, "Brother Ning, have you ever done this before?"

    "Oh, how did you know? I also fell in love with a girl back then, but my parents were a little unhappy because of her identity. Then I took the girl to elope for a while, and a year later I took the child back to meet her parents."  Ning Dong said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "So you are here," Han Yu looked at Ning Dong and said

    "That's right, the experience of people who have been there is absolutely no problem, Xiaowu, you have to work hard."

    "Brother, Mengxin and I haven't reached the stage you said yet."

    "Not here? How could it happen? Then you have to act more quickly. You know what your brother did back then"

    "Hmmbrother, let me introduce to you. This is my group leader, and he is also Mengxin's brother." Ning Ping coughed quickly and introduced to his older brother who had not left.

    "Ughit turns out they are in-laws," Ning Dong said to Han Yu with a somewhat embarrassed look on his face.

    "Haha don't worry about what you just said. How were you back then?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Eh we can discuss this issue privately. There is another matter that needs to be discussed with Ning Ping." Ning Dong touched his nose and changed the subject.

    "Brother, what's the matter?" Ning Ping hurriedly asked. At the same time, he glanced at Han Mengxin sheepishly and whispered: "Don't worry, he has always been like this, but he is still a good person."

    "Yeah" Han Mengxin responded softly.

    After Ning Ping and Han Mengxin finished talking, Ning Dong said to Ning Ping: "Xiao Wu, I heard from the second brother that you plan to go to the Death Star Territory?"

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, but then he replied solemnly: "Yes"

    "Can you not go?" Ning Dong asked tentatively

    "I have already told my second brother the same answer."

    Hearing this, Ning Dong scratched his head in embarrassment and asked Ning Ping, "Can't we really think about it again?"

    "Brother, I have thought about it very clearly," Ning Ping replied firmly.

    "Very dangerous"

    “If it’s not dangerous, what’s an adventure?”

    "You may not come back"

    "Brother, you have forgotten that our father once taught us that as men, once you decide to do something, you must complete it. The worst thing is to give up halfway."

    &nbsp; Ning Dong rolled his eyes speechlessly and spread his hands helplessly, "Okay, since you have made up your mind, I won't stop you, but you have to promise me to be careful in everything."

    "Thank you, brother, I will remember it," Ning Ping replied with a grateful look on his face.

    Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Ning Dong off. Han Yu next to him patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said, "Your eldest brother is quite easy to talk to."

    "Yeah" Ning Ping responded softly and then Han Yu's question came to his ears: "I have a question to ask you. I said Ning Ping, you said that as Meng Xin's brother, someone should  You took advantage of my sister in front of me, what should I do?"

    "Ugh I think I should seek Mengxin's opinion on this issue. Oh, let go, let go." Ning Ping screamed, and slapped Han Yu's arm with his right hand and shouted.

    “Hmph, I’ve learned some wrestling skills recently, you can be my sparring partner.”

    "Oh no, Mengxin, help me"

    *************************************

    Ingram Command

    "You came back with such a bad temper?" Ning An looked at Ning Dong in disbelief and asked

    "Yes, I had a good talk with Ning Ping. I came back after the talk. By the way, second brother, Xiaowu feels very sorry for his rude behavior towards you before. Please ask me to apologize to you on his behalf."  As someone’s second brother, don’t argue with him.”

    Ning'an hummed twice when he heard the words, without commenting.

    Ning Rong on the side asked: "Brother, do you mean that you have convinced Xiao Wu to come back to the Emperor Star with us?"

    "Oh, it's not that Xiao Wu said he must go to the Death Star Territory. I have promised him to explain this matter to his parents," Ning Dong replied quickly.

    "Is this what you said about the good conversation?" Ning Rong asked suspiciously

    "Yes, we had a great conversation, just like when we were on the Emperor Star," Ning Dong replied with a puzzled look on his face.

    "But, but, we are here to bring Xiao Wuhui Emperor Star," Ning Rong emphasized the purpose of their trip to Ingram.

    "I know, but Xiao Wu doesn't want to go back, and we can't take him back. It's not like you don't know Xiao Wu's temper. If pushed hard, he will really beat us."

    "But, the Death Star Field is very dangerous"

    "We know this, and Xiao Wu also knows it, but he is going on his own, so what can we do? Even if we can bring Xiao Wu back to the Emperor Star this time, we can't watch him for the rest of his life, as that will be very difficult for him.  , isn’t it too cruel?”

    “What if something happens to Xiaowu”

    "That's also his fate. Once a man of the Ning family decides to do something, he must complete it. We have no reason to stop him from completing what he decides to do." (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.  piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 229 Han Mengxin is missing

    With Ning Dong's support, Ning Ping's originally worried mind was relieved to study* (This also gave him more energy to focus on Han Mengxin. As the saying goes, strike while the iron is hot.  Taking advantage of the good opportunity now that Han Mengxin's favorability towards him has increased sharply, Ning Ping certainly has to show off more.

    "Where is Ningping?" Han Yu, who got up early in the morning, asked Field after looking at the people having breakfast in the restaurant.

    "I went for a walk with your sister," Field replied while eating.

    "This guy moves pretty fast," Han Yu muttered while eating breakfast.

    "What? Are you envious?" Field asked after hearing this

    "What do I have to envy Field? Have the supplies been purchased?" Han Yu snorted and asked Field

    "That's almost it. With the Death Star map provided to us by Lieutenant General Haniel as a reference, we have already formulated the future supply route," Field replied after swallowing the food in his mouth.

    "Ah? Can we also get supplies in the Death Star Territory?" Han Yu asked with some surprise.

    Field rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Nonsense, you don't think that after we resupply here once, we won't need to resupply again. In fact, there are also human gathering places in the Death Star Territory. It is similar to the situation in the Alliance. In the Death Star Territory  , there are also human towns, but they are very few.”

    "I heard that the Death Star is a paradise for pirates. Aren't those who live in the Death Star very dangerous?"

    "Pirates are also human beings, and they also need supplies. Excluding other dangerous factors in the Death Star Territory, in fact, humans living in the Death Star Territory are much safer than humans living under the rule of the Alliance."

    "What other dangerous factors are there in the Death Star Realm?"

    "Well, for example, attacks by alien beasts, the outbreak of natural disasters, or being raided by a notorious pirate group I said Han Yu, what were you doing when Lieutenant General Han Neil arranged for someone to explain this to us?  Woolen cloth?"

    "Ugh" Han Yu was speechless after hearing this. Could he tell Field that he was sleeping at that time?

    When Field saw this, he rolled his eyes at Han Yu, "I knew you definitely didn't listen."

    "Hehe" Han Yu scratched his head sheepishly and smiled.

    Immediately, Field told Han Yu what he knew about the Death Star Field. While Han Yu was listening with interest, an Alliance soldier suddenly rushed to the cabin door of the Courage and knocked on the door vigorously.

    Han Yu and others opened the hatch in confusion, and heard the sweating Alliance soldier shouting as soon as he saw Han Yu: "Oh no, your companion Han Mengxin is missing."

    "Stop joking." Han Yu's first reaction when he heard the news was that someone was joking with him. But when he saw that the Alliance soldier who reported the news didn't look like he was joking, his face darkened, he grabbed the Alliance soldier by the collar and asked:  "Tell me, who asked you to deliver the letter?"

    "Your Highness the Fifth Prince," the alliance soldier quickly replied

    "Where is he now?" Han Yu asked again

    “At the entrance of the red light district on the commercial street”

    "Where the hell is he taking my sister for?" Han Yu cursed secretly, leaving the alliance soldiers behind and said to Field: "Field, you stay and look after the house, I'll go take a look and inform Lin Ke and the others that they are ready to fight at any time."

    "Understood, be careful yourself"

    Running all the way, Han Yu was anxious. When Han Yu rushed to the entrance of the red light district, he saw Ning Ping standing there as if he had lost his soul. No matter what his eldest brother Ning Dong said, he had no reaction.

    "Get out of the way." Han Yu stepped forward and pushed Ning Dong away, slapped Ning Ping hard on the face, and made Ning Pingyuan spin around three times.

    "Han, Han Yu" Ning Ping came back to his senses while covering his beaten cheek.

    "Tell me, where is my sister?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "I, II'm sorry," Ning Ping bowed his head and apologized.

    When Han Yu saw Ning Ping like this, he immediately said angrily: "You bastard, where is my sister?"

    "Presumptuous!" Ning An, who was standing next to him, couldn't stand it and yelled.

    "Hoo" a big fire ball roared and flew past Ning An's scalp. Han Yu looked like a wounded beast, staring at Ning An with a fierce look and said: "I'm in a bad mood now, please shut up."  "Fuck your beak" and then turned to stare at Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, I don't care how you feel now, but finding my sister is the most important thing right now. You have to be depressed. When you find my sister, you can be as depressed as you want."  You can tell me now how you lost my sister. You know, the sooner you find my sister, the less likely she will be in danger."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping seemed to have really found his backbone, nodded and replied: "You are right, now is indeed not the time for me to be depressed." Then Ning Ping told how he and Han Mengxin went out for a walk in the morning.??, and then accompanied Han Mengxin to here. After arriving here, Ning Pingyuan originally planned to take Han Mengxin back. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, a group of women suddenly surrounded him and separated Ningping and Han Mengxin.  Ping escaped from the group of women, but there was no trace of Han Mengxin.

    When Han Yu heard this, he asked Ning Ping: "Where are those women now?"

    “I don’t know,” Ning Ping replied in frustration upon hearing this.

    "I think this was a premeditated kidnapping, what do you think?" Han Yu glanced sideways at Ning Dong standing aside and said

    Ning Dong nodded when he heard this, "I feel the same way."

    Hearing that Ning Dong agreed with his point of view, Han Yu reached out and patted Ning Ping's shoulder, comforting him in a low voice: "Don't worry, I have a way to find Mengxin, but before that, you have to cooperate with me  Idiot, don’t look happy, be sad, be sad.”

    "" Although Ning Ping didn't know why Han Yu wanted to be sad, he still did as he was told. Han Yu nodded with satisfaction upon seeing this, and whispered to Ning Dong who came over and Ning Ping who was trying to grieve: "  Since it’s a premeditated kidnapping, it’s easy to find out the mastermind behind the scenes.”

    "What are you going to do?" Ning Dong asked curiously

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Please order this red light district to be cordoned off, don't let anyone out, and let us know that there is a kidnapper hiding in the red light district. Anyone who can provide clues to the stranger will be rewarded with 100,000 stars."

    "The blockade has been completed a long time ago, but why are there still rewards?" Ning Dong asked puzzledly

    “Of course it’s to keep the kidnappers’ attention on how to deal with the alliance soldiers’ one-by-one investigation.”

    "What about me?" Ning Ping asked aloud

    “Just pretend to be a little bit frustrated and a little bit more miserable than you want to live, that’s all.”

    "Ah?" Ning Ping didn't expect that Han Yu would arrange this job for him and couldn't help being stunned. Ning Dong smiled slightly when he saw this and asked Han Yu: "What about you?"

    "Of course I'm playing opposite Ning Ping. Think about it, a man who lost his sister makes trouble for the man who lost his sister. Is it interesting?"

    "What about Mengxin?" Ning Ping asked hurriedly

    "Bafang and the others will be responsible for the rescue. As long as they find Mengxin's whereabouts, our rivalry will be over."

    "Han Yu, you seem to know very well who kidnapped Mengxin?" Ning Ping hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice.

    "Ah, I guessed a target, but I don't know if it's right or not, so I won't say who it is for now. Let's start taking action quickly." After Han Yu said this, he unexpectedly slapped Ning Ping with his hand and cursed loudly:  "You bastard, I gave my sister to you, is this how you protect her?"

    "Why do I feel like you're not acting?" Ning Ping muttered, holding his sore cheek, and then lowered his head, seemingly speechless.

    "Speak, you idiot." Han Yu yelled and was about to kick Ning Ping. Ning Dong, who was next to him, quickly stopped Han Yu and shouted: "My dear, calm down, it's more important to find the whereabouts of my siblings. Come, come quickly."  , I ordered that the red light district be immediately blocked and no one could enter or exit. At the same time, I summoned the person in charge here and told them that the alliance will immediately send people to search door to door. If anyone finds a strange face, the reporter can get 10,000 stars."

    "Isn't it one hundred thousand?" Han Yu asked in a low voice

    Ning Dong also replied in a low voice: "A reward that is too high will make people think that the kidnapper is very powerful, so that for their own safety, even if they know, they will pretend not to know. Just use 10,000 as a reward."

    The search operation was launched following Ning Dong's order. In order to appease the furious Han Yu, Ning Dong pulled Han Yu and Ning Ping to a shop on the street in the red light district. As for the others, they went there for what they wanted. Among them, Han Yu was  The threatening Ning An did not want to see Han Yu and returned to the headquarters with a group of people. Ning Ping's third sister Ning Ning looked at Han Yu with interest. She was not as smart as Ning An and Ning Rong.  It was so confusing. She had already noticed that there seemed to be something fishy between Han Yu and her eldest brother Ning Dong. When Ning Dong took Han Yu and Ning Ping into the shop to wait for news, she followed them in and sat down in Ning Ping.  By his side, he calls it euphemistically: "Protect your lovely brother from being attacked again."

    As for Ning Ning’s joining, Han Yu was a little depressed. With such a light bulb, there were many things that he could not discuss with Ning Dong and Ning Ping.

    "Hmm Ning Ning, why don't you go back with Lao Er and the others?" Ning Dong, who received Han Yu's signal, coughed lightly and asked Ning Ning.

    Unexpectedly, Ning Ning didn't follow Ning Dong's tactics at all, and said directly: "Brother, stop flirting with that Han Yu. I'm not a fool. Do you already have my future younger siblings?"?Whereabouts?  "

    When Ning Ping heard this, he subconsciously looked at Han Yu. When Han Yu saw this, he couldn't help but cursed: "Idiot, what do you think I am doing? When you look at me, everything is revealed Forget it, not bad.  We do have suspicions about who kidnapped my sister, but there is no evidence, so it’s hard to say who it was?”

    "Who do you suspect?" Ning Ning asked curiously

    Han Yu replied in a deep voice: "After solving my sister, whoever benefits from it will be more suspicious."

    "You really think so too," Ning Dong said after hearing this

    "Brother, Han Yu, what are you talking about?" Ning Ping asked in confusion. Ning Ning next to him touched Ning Ping's head: "Silly brother, think about it, if Mengxin has an accident, who is most likely to  marry you?"

    "If Mengxin is gone, then I will never forgive myself in my life, and how can I still marry a wife?" Ning Ping replied after being silent for a moment.

    Hearing this, Han Yu, Ning Dong and Ning Ning rolled their eyes in unison. Han Yu shook his head and said, "You should tell my sister this, there is no point in telling us."

    "Silly brother, think about it, will your mother promise you not to marry for the rest of your life? Think about the girl named Zhou Tong she chose for you this time." Ning Ning patted Ning Ping's head and smiled.

    "Third sister, you mean that Zhou Tong sent someone to kidnap Mengxin?" Ning Ping stood up suddenly and asked

    "Sit down, what do you want to do when you stand up?" Ning Dong asked with a frown.

    "I'll ask her if this matter has anything to do with her?"

    "You go, Mengxin will be in greater danger after you go," Han Yu said aloud

    "Why?" Ning Ping turned around and asked

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied angrily: "Nonsense, we are just suspicious, where is the evidence? Without evidence, do you think that woman will admit it? After she knows that she is suspected, I am afraid she will become more urgent to solve Mengxin and let us die without any evidence."

    "If anything happens to Mengxin, then I will kill her myself regardless of whether I have evidence or not." Ning Ping said through gritted teeth after a moment of silence.

    "Remember to call me when the time comes," Han Yu followed.

    The conversation between the two people made Ning Ning frown, but she didn't say anything and asked: "Since you are so worried about Mengxin's whereabouts, why are you still sitting here?"

    "We are waiting for someone," Ning Ping replied in a low voice.

    "Waiting for someone?"

    "Well, let's wait for someone who can help us find Mengxin to come."

    Amid Ning Ning’s confusion, Lin Ke and others hurried over after receiving the news and joined Han Yu.

    "Have you brought anything?" Han Yu asked immediately after seeing Lin Ke.

    "You brought it, but you can open it here?" Lin Ke glanced at Ning Dong and Ning Ning and said

    "They are Ning Ping's family members and can be trusted. Open it up." Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping after hearing this, then nodded to Lin Ke and said

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Lin Ke nodded slightly and took out a crystal ball from his back. It was a gift that Lotus Peng had given to Lin Ke when he was in Big Ang, saying it could help Han Yu and others find Jiulong.  The whereabouts of the jade fragments. The imitation of the Kowloon jade fragments that Han Mengxin was wearing at the time also reacted in front of the crystal ball. This shows how sophisticated this crystal ball is.

    Of course, this was Lin Ke’s first time using this crystal ball. After a short preparation, a dark blue arrow appeared on the smooth spherical surface of the crystal ball, pointing directly to the outside of the red light district.

    "Outside?" Han Yu and others were a little surprised. They originally thought that Han Mengxin was hidden in the red light district, but they didn't expect that she was outside.

    "Stop and walk in all directions from the back door. You go with Lin Ke and the others stay here." Han Yu said to everyone who was about to leave to find someone.

    "Do you suspect someone is spying on us?" Ning Ning asked aloud

    "Well, since the other party can kidnap Mengxin, then it's not a big deal to send people to monitor us," Han Yu replied in a low voice.

    "Bafang, once you discover Mengxin's whereabouts, don't alert the snake. Remember to use the communicator and don't talk. As long as you press the button, we will rush there immediately. Also, protect Lin Ke," Han Yu told Shi Bafang worriedly.

    "Yes, I remember" Shi Bafang nodded and replied

    Watching Shi Bafang and Lin Ke leave from the back door, the remaining Han Yu and others were not idle. After arranging for several alliance soldiers to come in and report, Han Yu and others also left the shop in groups and began to disperse.

    “Brother, what kind of person is Han Mengxin?” Ning Ning, who was assigned to a group, asked Ning Dong in a low voice.

    "Well, after you find your sister-in-law, you won't know until you get in touch with her yourself. Anyway, that girl gave me a good first impression. Besides,I also believe in Xiaowu's vision." Ning Dong touched his chin and replied after hearing this.

    "Then do you really mean that Zhou Tong sent someone to kidnap Han Mengxin?" Ning Ning asked again

    "This question, it's really hard to say. I've seen Zhou Tong before, and it felt very artificial to me, as if she was acting. Anyway, I don't like her very much."

    "Brother's first impression of her was not very good," Ning Ning said with a smile.

    Ning Dong shrugged when he heard this, "Maybe it's your eldest brother and I have suffered a loss in this area before, so I am more sensitive to that kind of woman. Besides, Third Sister, do you really think that woman is a good match for Xiao Wu?"

    Ning Ning thought for a while and then replied: "Huh? I have been in contact with Zhou Tong, and she gave me the feeling that she is very scheming and a good person. If she were a man, she would have achieved great achievements. Unfortunately,  , she is a daughter, and as for your question, eldest brothershe is indeed not suitable for Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu is a very straightforward guy. If he marries Zhou Tong, I am afraid he will be eaten to death by Zhou Tong."

    "That's it. I'm telling you, second sister, in fact our father doesn't like Zhou Tong very much. Before I set out to find Xiao Wu who had run away from home, he quietly found me and asked me to find a way to mess up this marriage.  But now it seems, hehe I don’t need to take action anymore.”

    "Ah? How could father?" Ning Ning obviously didn't believe what Ning Dong said.

    Ning Dong whispered with a mysterious face: "Hey I didn't expect that. In fact, I was surprised when I heard it at first, but after listening to my father's explanation, I understood Ning Ning. Think about it.  Who is standing behind Zhou Tong? It’s not incomprehensible for my father to have this idea."

    "What's behind Zhou Tong?" Ning Ning thought for a moment in confusion, and suddenly remembered what was behind Zhou Tong. Although Zhou Tong's parents were both dead, her family was one of the best on the Emperor Star. Thinking of this, Ning Ning  I couldn't help but think of a previous rumor on the Emperor Star, and then nodded in understanding.

    Seeing Ning Ning nodding, Ning Dong smiled and said, "It seems you understand."

    "Well, such an association is indeed possible, and it also explains why Zhou Tong was able to send people to kidnap Han Mengxin." Ning Ning nodded and replied (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thanks to all the book friends.  Support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 230 Jealousy

    In a private house in the Ingram residential area, the blindfolded Han Mengxin leaned against the wall quietly, listening to the quarrel outside the door. She had already made up her mind. If anyone wanted to touch her, she would bite her tongue.  She committed suicide without letting her kidnapper succeed. Han Mengxin could guess a little bit about who kidnapped her and what the purpose of kidnapping her was, but she was not completely sure yet.

    Outside the room, Zhou Tong told the big man blocking the door with a gloomy face: "Get out of the way."

    "" The big man didn't speak, nor did he move. Zhou Tong's face became gloomier, and he shouted in a low voice: "Brahma Tianxing, don't be shameless. I'll say it for the last time, get out of the way immediately, otherwise  , don’t blame me for being rude to you.”

    Upon hearing this, the big man known as Brahma Tianxing silently slashed his sword on the ground in front of him, and replied in a low voice: "Anyone who crosses this line will die." As soon as Brahma Tianxing's words fell, Zhou Tong, who was originally standing there,  The two people who were about to move behind immediately retracted their steps. People like them who got along day and night knew very well the temper of Brahma Xing in front of them. Once he was offended, he would be a master who would not recognize his relatives.

    "You, you want to rebel?" Zhou Tong asked sharply

    “I don’t dare, I just don’t want to give birth to a son without an asshole,” Brahma Tianxing replied calmly.

    "I've written it down, let's see." Zhou Tong, who failed to achieve his final goal, slammed the door and left. The two people left in the room couldn't help but come over to persuade Brahma Xing: "Tian Xing, why are you doing this? Room?  The girl here is not related to you"

    "Shut up, I'm trying to save myself, and by the way, I'm saving you two idiots who already have the knife on their necks and just want to play with women," Brahma Xing shouted angrily.

    "What do you mean?" one of them asked

    Brahma Tianxing snorted coldly, pointed to the door behind him and asked: "Humph, Liu Sheng, do you know who we kidnapped this time?"

    “Isn’t she just an ordinary girl?” Another person replied disapprovingly

    "Ordinary girl? Humph, Qu Bubu, based on your understanding of Miss Third, can you believe what she said? To tell you the truth, when you brought this girl back, I returned to the scene. Do you know what I saw?"  Brahma Tianxing asked with disdain

    "What did you see?" Qu Tongtong asked with his face turning red.

    "Hmph, I saw that the red light district has been completely blocked by alliance soldiers. No one is allowed in or out. The eldest prince Ning Dong, the second prince Ning'an, the third princess Ning Ning, and the fourth princess Ning Rong all arrived at the scene, and they all gathered around the girl's male companion.  , and it was only then that I remembered that the girl’s male companion was the fifth prince of the Emperor Star, Ning Ping.”

    Liu Sheng on the side asked: "Are you not wrong? The fifth prince Ning Ping has devoted himself to studying swordsmanship since he was a child and rarely appears in public"

    "Even if I misjudged the fifth prince, would I also misjudge the eldest prince and the others? Even if the girl's male companion is not the fifth prince, can it attract the attention of the eldest prince and others, isn't that enough to alert us? Think about it  If something happens, the third lady has the protection of the family, but what about us? Who can we rely on? Who will be the scapegoat that will be thrown out to quell the royal family's anger?" Brahma Xing replied bitterly.

    After listening to what Brahma Tianxing said, Qu Tongtong asked in a panic: "Then what should we do now? Should we let the girl go?"

    Brahma Tianxing glanced at Qu Tong with disdain, "Nonsense, if we let that girl go now, I'm afraid we won't survive tomorrow at all. Do you think the person in the family who is responsible for extermination is just a living person?"

    "Then, what do you think we should do?" Liu Sheng asked

    "The only one who can save us right now is the girl in the room. Only she can save us. Fortunately, we are all single and have no family."

    "Tian Xing, do you want to change the family?" Liu Sheng asked with a frown.

    “They’ve been bossing us around like dogs all these years. I’ve had enough,” Brahma Xing replied through gritted teeth.

    "But" Liu Sheng was still a little hesitant.

    "Whether you are willing or not, after all, we are working together and I don't want to fight with you." Brahma Tianxing looked at his two companions seriously and said.

    Hearing this, Qu Bu Tong replied: "If you ask me, if we follow Tian Xing's method, the three of us still have a chance to survive. Otherwise, we will either be hunted down by people from the Emperor Star, or people sent by the Zhou family."

    "Okay, let's go in and explain things clearly to that lady now?" Liu Sheng finally gritted his teeth and agreed to Brahma Xing's suggestion. After all, the three of them are just thugs hired by the Zhou family. Usually, they are just thugs hired by the Zhou family.  It's okay to help out, but once it's a matter of life and death, there's no point in being loyal to the Zhou family.

    The door of the room opened, and Han Mengxin was shocked. She heard someone say in her ear: "Don't be nervous, I??I won’t hurt you. I’ll take off your blindfold first and then I’ll tell you something.”

    The words without any malice made Han Mengxin feel calmer. As the blindfold was removed, and after a short recovery, Han Mengxin saw clearly the three people kneeling in front of her.

    "You, who are you?" Han Mengxin asked in surprise

    “Well, please save us,” Brahma Xing, the leader, answered.

    "Ah?" Han Mengxin was stunned, looked down at her tied hands and feet, and asked: "I am a doctor, and it is my duty to treat the injured, but your way of hiring people seems a bit inappropriate?  "

    When Brahma Xing heard this, he quickly waved his hand and replied: "No, no, no, you misunderstood. We didn't invite you to see a doctor. This is what happened"

    As Brahma Xing described it, Han Mengxin's face gradually darkened. In order to win Han Mengxin's trust, Brahma Xing did not hide anything and told Han Mengxin the whole story of the incident. When Han Mengxin found out that the person who kidnapped her was the one who kidnapped her a few days ago.  When Zhou Tong came to talk to him about his identity issue, he was so angry that this woman really couldn't tell that she had such a vicious heart under her soft and frail appearance. Thinking of this, Han Mengxin smiled gratefully at Brahma Tianxing, if it weren't for the eyes in front of her.  With this man’s persistence, I’m afraid he’s suffering something terrible right now.

    Seeing Han Mengxin smile at him, Brahma Tianxing quickly begged in a low voice: "Miss, we are also destined by fate and can't help ourselves, so please don't blame us if you don't blame us."

    "No need to say it, I understand. So what do you want me to help you with?" Han Mengxin interrupted Brahma Tianxing with a smile.

    "I just want to ask Miss to help us give your male companion a few nice words to ask him not to hold us responsible for kidnapping you," Brahma Xing replied hurriedly.

    "Is it enough just not to blame?" Han Mengxin asked softly

    "I wonder what you mean, Miss?" Brahma Tianxing asked tentatively.

    "If you let me go, you will no longer be able to stay in the Zhou family?"

    Brahma Xing and the other three were ecstatic when they heard this. They didn't know how to speak. Unexpectedly, the young lady in front of them had already thought of this person for them. As the saying goes, comparing one person to another will lead to death, and comparing goods will lead to death.  The goods have to be thrown away. First, he meets a woman like Zhou Tong who harms others wantonly out of jealousy. Then he meets a girl like Han Mengxin, who is as gentle as water. To Brahma Tianxing and others, it is simply the difference between a devil and an angel. Of course, the angel here refers to.  It's Han Mengxin. As for the devil, hmm, please take your seat.

    "If you can stay in Ingram and join the army, that would be the best." Brahma Xing hurriedly replied that a person must be content. Brahma Xing and the three of them also knew that the three people who made this decision would have great consequences when they returned to the Emperor Star.  It's dangerous. Even if you can get the protection of the royal family, it's easy to hide from open guns and hard to guard against hidden arrows. It's safer to hide far away.

    "Well, I can't give you any guarantee. I can only try my best to intercede for you. What will be the final result? It depends on your own luck." After thinking about it, Han Mengxin said to the Brahma Xing three people. If Han Mengxin  Since they agreed at the beginning, Brahma and the other two people would think that Han Mengxin was perfunctory. But now that Han Mengxin has thought about it before saying this to herself, the credibility is very high.

    "Without further delay, while things haven't changed yet, we might as well send you back first." Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Liu Sheng suggested to Han Mengxin

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Tong heard a cold snort from outside the door, "Humph, you want to leave? It's not that easy."

    The three of Brahma Tianxing turned around quickly and heard Han Mengxin yell: "Be careful!" Unfortunately, after they finished shouting, some Liu Sheng fell into a pool of blood, and it was Qu Bu Tong who attacked Liu Sheng.

    Brahma Tianxing forced Qu Tongtong to retreat with a sword, and with Han Mengxin behind him, he glared at Qu Tongtong and shouted, "Why?"

    "Humph, there is an old saying that says good birds choose trees to roost in, and nature is the way. If you want to blame it, it's your own ignorance of current affairs." Qu Tongtong replied with a cold snort.

    "Have you forgotten the oath we swore?" Brahma Tianxing narrowed his eyes and looked at Qu Tong coldly and asked

    "I haven't forgotten it, but it's just the kind of oath that only a child can believe. What's the code of heaven to abide by? You're not young anymore, it's time to grow up."

    While Fantianxing and Qu Bubu were talking, Han Mengxin was seizing the time to treat the injured Liu Sheng. Fortunately, the golden needle she carried with her was not lost when Han Mengxin was kidnapped, and when Fantianxing and others explained the situation to Han Mengxin  , in order to show sincerity, Han Mengxin's hands and feet have been loosened

    After a few golden needles were inserted, Liu Sheng's wound stopped bleeding. Han Mengxin raised her head and said to Brahma Xing: "I have helped him stop the bleeding temporarily, but his condition is very dangerous now and he must be rescued immediately, otherwise"

    Brahma Tianxing smiled bitterly, Han Mengxin said:Then he knew very well what he was going to say next, but under the current circumstances, how could he be allowed to leave with Han Mengxin and the injured Liu Sheng? Han Mengxin also obviously saw Brahma Tianxing's concerns, and said to Brahma Tianxing: "  You take your companions and leave. If possible, please help me bring a message to Ning Ping, saying that I have no fate with him in this life and can only wait until the next life."

    "Hmph, you still want the next life? In your dreams, I will make your soul fly away. There will never be a next life." Zhou Tong's vicious curse was heard outside the door. Brahma Tianxing was furious. Just as he was about to curse, Han Mengxin opened his mouth and shouted outside the door: "  Evil bitch, don’t be proud. Even if I die, you won’t get Ningping. If you get Ningping, you know how I died. I’ll see how you end up with it.”

    "Evil, evil bitch? You, how dare you call me an evil bitch?"

    Han Mengxin snorted coldly when she heard this, and cursed at the door: "Hmph, you are an evil woman who no one wants, an evil woman with evil thoughts, an evil woman who will never marry."

    "Kill her, kill her for me." Zhou Tong's hysterical roar came from outside the door.

    Brahma Tianxing took a step forward and forced Qu Tong out of the door with a sword. At the same time, he blocked the door and said to Han Mengxin without looking back: "Miss Han, what you just said really touched my heart."  Mother-in-law, haha, isn’t that third lady of the Zhou family just an evil woman? If anyone marries this evil woman, she must have done too many immoral things in her previous life.”

    "Kill him and kill him as well" Zhou Tong's furious cry came from outside the door.

    Seeing that Brahma Tianxing did not abandon her and leave, Han Mengxin reached out and tore off a corner of her skirt and began to bandage Liu Sheng urgently. At the same time, she pushed open the window, lit a quilt on the bed and placed it on the window. Suddenly, thick smoke billowed up.  Shi Bafang, who was following Lin Ke who was holding a crystal ball, took a look and told Shi Bafang intuitively that the place where the smoke was coming out was most likely where Han Mengxin was. He immediately made a decision and used the communicator to notify Han Yu and others.  people

    Seeing that the matter was about to be exposed, Zhou Tong immediately ordered people to seize the time to attack and kill Han Mengxin, his love rival, before others arrived. However, Brahma Xing held the door tightly, and Han Mengxin used light power to treat the injured Brahma Xing's injuries from time to time.  After a while, the opponent really won't be able to attack.

    "Damn it!" Seeing the person in charge of the lookout constantly sending news of the enemy's approach, Zhou Tong finally cursed secretly and left the scene first. Even if someone knew that she was the mastermind behind the scenes, as long as she was not caught at the scene, she would still  There was room for change, but not long after Zhou Tong left, Shi Bafang rushed to the scene. After a burst of flying kicks, all those who were left by Zhou Tong to continue the attack were knocked to the ground.

    Looking at Brahma Xingshi Bafang who was guarding the door, he did not come forward. He just shouted loudly into the room: "Mengxin, are you in there? I am Shi Bafang."

    Hearing Shi Bafang's voice, Han Mengxin felt happy and quickly replied: "Is that you Bafang? I'm here." As she said that, Han Mengxin got up and walked out. She came to the door and pushed Brahma Xing who blocked the door from behind:  "Brahma Tianxing, that's one of our own, give way."

    Seeing Brahma Xing fall forward in response, Shi Bafang quickly took two steps and hugged Brahma Xing. Han Mengxin hurriedly stepped forward to take a look, and then breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's okay. I just fainted out of strength. Bafang, what happened to you?"  Found mine?”

    "Oh, Lin Ke and I came together to look for you. When we found the area, we saw a puff of smoke. Lin Ke's crystal ball also showed that you might be nearby, so I came over. By the way, this person is  Who?" Shi Bafang pointed at Brahma Tianxing and asked

    "You're the one who saved me, please give me your communicator." Han Mengxin replied, pointing to the communicator Shi Bafang wore on his ear.

    Through the communicator, Han Mengxin and Han Yu contacted each other. Listening to the familiar voice, Han Yu asked anxiously: "Mengxin, how are you? Are you injured? I'll be there soon."

    "Brother, I'm fine, but please prepare two stretchers when you come here. Two people here are injured and need treatment."

    "Ah? Someone is injured? Is it Bafang and Lin Ke?" Han Yu asked nervously on the other end of the communicator

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she quickly explained: "It's not them, it's two acquaintances. If it weren't for them, I'd probably be dead now."

    "Okay, I understand, please turn off the communicator first. I'll tell Ningping and the others to see you later."

    After a while, the private house where Han Mengxin was originally locked up was surrounded by alliance soldiers. Han Yu and the people who arrived one after another were looking at Han Mengxin in the room.

    "Who kidnapped you?" Han Yu asked

    "It's that woman" Han Mengxin replied in a low voice

    "It is indeed him" Ning Ping stood up suddenly

    "Sit down," Ning Dong shouted in a low voice.

    "But big brother" Ning Pingbu? shouted

    "I told you to sit down." Ning Dong rolled his eyes at Ning Ping and continued: "Even if you go to find that woman now, I'm afraid you won't be able to find her. I just got Lieutenant General Hanier's name on the way here."  The report said that the woman left Ingram five minutes ago on the Zhou family’s private starship.”

    "What a fast move" Han Yu said after hearing this

    "Yes, it's so fast that we can't find her even if we want to take revenge," Ning Dong said helplessly.

    Ning Ping heard this and said: "Brother, how could it be possible? Don't we already know"

    "We know it's useless. If we didn't catch her at the scene, then she would have a reason to deny it, or find a scapegoat and say she didn't know anything about it," Ning Dong said with a sigh.

    "Is this the case?" Ning Ping asked unwillingly.

    Ning Dong smiled and said: "Although I can't retaliate against her, through this incident, I can also greatly reduce her impression on my mother. Xiaowu, now you don't have to worry about your mother forcing you to marry that woman. Your mother will not agree."  Let a woman with a vicious mind get close to you."

    "I don't want anyone in my life except Mengxin," Ning Ping said when he heard this and looked at Han Mengxin.

    Han Yu shook his head when he saw this and said: "If this is the case, please hold on to Mengxin tightly next time when you go shopping with her. Don't let her be kidnapped so easily again. Mengxin, what about Brahma Tianxing and Liu Sheng?"  What's going on?"

    Hearing Han Yu's complaint, Ning Ping wanted to explain but didn't know what to say. Han Mengxin saw this and said: "Brother, if it weren't for that Brahma Tianxing and Liu Sheng who tried their best to protect me, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to see me now."  After Zhou Tong kidnapped me, he intended for others to molest me. Brahma Tianxing and Liu Sheng protected me, but they were guards hired by the Zhou family. Now that this is the case, I am worried that they will suffer revenge from the Zhou family."

    "That's it, then I need to thank them both for Ningping, give you a chance to atone for your sins, and arrange a way out for those two people."

    "Erbrother" Ning Ping looked at Ning Dong after hearing this

    Ning Dong saw this and replied readily: "No problem, I will tell Lieutenant General Hanier later and let the two of them stay in Ingram."

    Hearing Ning Dong's answer, Han Mengxin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Now she finally lived up to what Brahma Tianxing and Liu Sheng did for her (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support,  Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 231: Competition before departure

    When Brahma Xing woke up slowly, he found himself lying on the hospital bed, and Liu Sheng was resting next to him. Just as he was about to wake Liu Sheng up, he heard someone come in and say, "Don't wake him up, he's not like you."  It's just that he fainted due to lack of strength. The knife was too harsh. If someone hadn't rescued him in advance, I'm afraid he wouldn't be lying here now."

    "Excuse me, who are you?" Brahma Tianxing looked at the white coat who walked in and asked.

    "Me? The alliance's exclusive doctor. This person next to me is Major General Fang Bai of the Ingram Fortress garrison." Upon hearing this, the visitor introduced Brahma Xing to Brahma Xing. Hearing this, Brahma Xing quickly wanted to stand up and salute. Fang Bai hurriedly said:  "You don't have to get up. I'm here to inform you of something. We already know what happened to you and your companions. Don't worry, you will be Ingram's garrison from now on and will be under my control for the time being."

    Hearing this, Brahma Tianxing suddenly felt relieved and thanked Fang Bai repeatedly: "Thank you, thank you. I wonder how that lady is doing now?"

    Fang Bai heard this and replied: "That lady is safe now and is with her companions."

    Just as he said this, a loud shout came from the window: "Drink!"

    "Don't be surprised, it's the fifth prince who is discussing with Mi Hu." Fang Bai explained to Brahma Xing after seeing Brahma Tianxing's surprised look.

    "ah?"

    "No need to make a fuss. If you are interested, why not go and have a look together? Maybe you can see Mi Hu, the always arrogant guy, deflated." After saying this, Fang Bai turned around and walked out, regardless of whether Brahma Tianxing was going or not.  I was stunned for a moment when I went to Brahma Travel, then jumped out of bed and hurriedly followed.

    The two of them walked a few steps quickly. As soon as they reached the downstairs, they saw Mi Hu flying out of the crowd.

    "Ha, just in time" Fang Bai shouted happily

    I saw Mi Hu roaring in mid-air, twisting his waist in the air, landing his feet on the wall, and rushed towards the temporary competition ground in the center of the crowd again.

    "First Prince, is this okay?" Lieutenant General Hanier asked the First Prince Ning Dong who was sitting beside him with a worried look on his face.

    "Huh? Don't worry, Xiao Wu won't take Mi Hu's life." Ning Dong was stunned when he heard this, then patted Han Niel's shoulder and comforted him.

    Han Niel’s face was full of bitterness, “First Prince, I’m not worried about this.”

    "Ah? Aren't you worried about this? Are you still worried that Xiao Wu will be injured by that stupid tiger? Don't worry, if he is injured, I will take him back to the Emperor Star. No matter what happens, I will not suffer any loss." Ning  Dong said with a smile.

    "First Prince, if the Fifth Prince finds out"

    "It's okay. I told Xiao Wu clearly before the competition that nothing will happen. If you can't even defeat that stupid tiger, why are you talking about venturing to the Death Star Territory? Isn't that just sending death?" said  Later, Ning Dong's expression finally became more serious, but then he returned to his previous appearance.

    Haniel was stunned when he heard this, but then he asked doubtfully: "First Prince, why do you want to arrange a competition with Han Yu and others?"

    "Because I'm very curious about the guy named Han Yu. It's like finding out how strong that guy is? I can convince Xiao Wu. I think it's definitely not just Han Mengxin who plays a role in it. Besides Han Yu, he  None of my companions are weak, and I really want to find out, what abilities do these guys have?"

    “First Prince, do you want to recruit them?” Han Niel asked tentatively.

    "It's useless. From the fact that they are going to the Death Star Territory, we can see that these guys are not so easy to recruit. Besides, even if they are recruited, I estimate that only Xiao Wu can be recruited. To be honest, I really envy Xiao Wu.  That guy, this guy has always had better luck than us since we were young."

    "The general feels that the fifth prince is indeed very lucky. He was born in the royal family and has a group of brothers and sisters who take good care of him." Han Niel whispered to Ning Dong. After hearing this, Ning Dong smiled and said: "Lieutenant General Han Niel is not like this.  As usual, wouldn’t you want to ask me for something?”

    "The eldest prince is wise," Haniel said quickly

    "Ah? You really have something to ask of me you tell me first, and if it's not too much, I'll try my best to help you," Ning Dong said after thinking about it for a moment.

    "Thank you, eldest prince, it's actually not a big deal, but it's just that it's not convenient for you to show up as a junior general."

    Hearing Han Niel express his thanks, Ning Dong said quickly: "Don't thank me too much, please tell me what it is about first? You also know that I am only the eldest prince, and it is better for me to stay less involved in military matters."

    "Yes, I understand that this is what happened. Ingram has recently been recruited by a group of people from the alliance headquarters"

    "Okay, I understand. Give me a list later, and I will transfer them in the name of recruiting them," Ning Dong said to Hannier cheerfully.

    &nbsp; "Thank you, eldest prince, for your help." Han Niel thanked him with a grateful look on his face.

    Ning Dong waved his hands after hearing this and replied: "There is no need to say thank you, this should be regarded as my job. Ingram is the Ingram of our Emperor Star. Those guys want to invade Ingram through infiltration. There is no way."  "thing"

    "Wow!" Just as he said this, Mi Hu, who was nicknamed Mi Datou in the alliance, screamed and flew backwards again, and this time the target was the audience seat where the eldest prince was.

    "Damn it, Xiaowu, you don't have to be so vicious?" Ning Dong screamed strangely when he saw this, stood up and stepped back a few steps. He never thought of reaching out to pick up Mihu. The stupid tiger had rough skin and thick flesh, so he reached out to pick it up.  I'm afraid he might still hit someone else, or let him fall freely.

    "Boom" Mi Hu smashed the square table in the spectator area. Mi Hu stood up unsteadily, shook his head vigorously, looked at Ning Ping in the temporary competition ground, and was about to fight again. At this time, a person jumped out from the crowd.  , stopped Mi Hu and shouted: "Mi Datou, don't be ignorant of good and evil."

    "Jia Mouse, get out of my way, I haven't lost yet" Mi Hu shouted with wide eyes.

    Jia Biao, who was known as Jia Mouse, frowned and shouted coldly: "Mihu, are you still shameless? The fifth prince has been merciful several times and everyone present has seen it. Why are you still holding on?"

    "me……"

    "A man must be upright when he lives. This is something you often say." Jia Biao continued to squeeze Mi Hu. Mi Hu's face turned red. He lowered his head and walked in front of Ning Ping. He knelt down on one knee and said to Ning Ping: "Your Highness the Fifth Prince."  , the general will lose in the end.”

    "Do you know what to do as agreed before the game?" Ning Ping asked coldly.

    "Yes, Mi Hu understands" Mi Hu replied in a low voice

    With the cheers of everyone, Ning Ping walked out of the temporary competition ground, replaced by Jia Biao and Field. The two people were competing with firearms, first to compare assembly skills, and then to compare shooting ability. They looked at the two people with their eyes covered with black cloth and their hands.  He kept assembling a pile of guns that had been dismantled into parts. The onlookers breathed slowly for fear of disturbing the two people.

    "Hey, what agreement did you make with that stupid tiger? Why do I feel like his wife has been snatched away?" Ning Dong asked Ning Ping, who was standing next to him, in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping glanced at the gossip eldest brother and replied casually: "It's nothing, I just made a bet with him before the competition. If he loses, he will not be allowed to drink for a year."

    "Oh, you are really vicious. What that stupid tiger loves most is wine. You actually asked him not to drink for a year. What if you lose?" Ning Dong asked curiously.

    "Humph, will I lose?" Ning Ping asked with a cold snort.

    Ning Dong glanced sympathetically at Mi Hu, who was standing not far away with a depressed look on his face, and thought to himself: "Stupid tiger is stupid tiger, this guy actually takes this obviously invalid bet seriously."

    “I’m warning you, don’t remind that stupid tiger,” Ning Ping said to Ning Dong while looking at the competition ground without squinting.

    "That's natural." Ning Dong seemed to have thought of something interesting, and replied with a smile. Seeing Ning Dong's smile, Ning Ping couldn't help but worry about Mi Hu's next year after being targeted by this big brother who likes to tease people.  The year must have been rough. Not far away, Mi Hu suddenly shuddered. He turned around and looked around, but found nothing unusual.

    "Alas" With everyone sighing, Jia Biao also lost to Field by a gap of one second. Then the two started a shooting competition with the weapons they assembled. Since it was just a competition, the shooting target was a fixed target.

    “Pa bang bang…” The two fired nine shots in a row with the same result. Jia Biao couldn’t help but feel a little anxious. If the result of the last shot was the same, then he would lose and he quickly shouted: “Timeout”

    After the game was suspended, Jia Biao said to Field: "Increase the difficulty."

    “It’s up to you,” Field replied nonchalantly.

    "Okay" Jia Biao nodded, looked outside the court, waved to Mi Hu and called: "Mi Datou, can you help me?"

    Mi Hu walked up to him in confusion and asked, "What are you doing?"

    “Come on, come on, come with me,” Jia Biao said as he pulled Mi Hu to the target position and placed the apple he took from the spectator seats on Mi Hu’s head.

    "You, you, Jia Moazi, what tricks are you playing?" Mi Hu asked in confusion.

    "Don't move, just stand still, lest I shoot in the wrong place later."

    "My day, Jia Mouse, you, you are committing murder." No matter how stupid Mi Hu is, he still understands what Jia Biao is planning to do?  I couldn't help shouting loudly

    "What's your name? Shut up and don't forget, I will be your supervisor for the next year." Jia Biao reminded Mihu in a low voice. Mihu was speechless after hearing this, and after a moment of confusion, he said, "Then you  AlsoHow about recruiting others?  Why do you have to find me? This is life-threatening."

    "Who told your head to grow so big?" Jia Biao replied with a shrug. Mi Hu's eyes widened with anger, and he gritted his teeth and said to Jia Biao: "If I die, I will never let you go."

    "Don't worry, don't worry, I'm confident," Jia Biao comforted Mi Hu with a smile.

    "But I have no confidence in you," Mi Hu said with a frustrated look. Unfortunately, Jia Biao did not take Mi Hu's words to heart. He turned back to Field and asked Field: "If I hit, I will win."

    "No problem, but you can increase the difficulty, and so can I." After saying that, Field turned around and shouted: "Han Yu, come and help me."

    Han Yu in the crowd couldn't help but cursed when he heard this: "Damn, you really think highly of me." He kept scolding, but Han Yu still walked forward unsteadily and asked Field: "Like that guy?"

    "Yeah" Field nodded.

    "You have to treat me to a big dinner later," Han Yu took the opportunity to make a condition.

    Hearing this, Field smiled and replied: "No problem."

    Seeing Han Yu walking next to Mi Hu, Ning Dong couldn't help but said to Ning Ping: "I really don't know how to describe your companion. Is he not afraid of death or is he careless?"

    Ning Ping replied angrily: "He is a companion who trusts him."

    Regarding Ning Ping’s answer, Ning Dong shrugged and was noncommittal.

    The game was still going on. When Jia Biao saw that Field was also looking for help, he immediately increased the difficulty and covered his eyes with black cloth. Good guy, this move scared Mi Hu into a cold sweat. He wanted to kill him.  ah

    "Jia Mouse, I quit," Mi Hu shouted loudly

    "There is no door." Jia Biao responded loudly. At the same time, Jia Biao turned around three times and raised his gun. Seeing this, Mihu suddenly became wise and shouted: "Jia Mouse, you are standing on the wrong side, I am behind you."

    "Oh" Jia Biao did not doubt that he was there, so he turned around on the spot, and suddenly there was no one behind Jia Biao

    "Bang" As soon as the gunshot sounded, Jia Biao took off the black cloth that blindfolded his eyes. Huh?  Where are people?

    "Bang" Field fired. When Jia Biao looked back, he saw Mi Hu sneaking into the crowd quietly. "Mi Big Head" Jia Biao roared, holding the gun and rushed straight towards Mi Hu. After a while,  After a while, the two of them disappeared.

    Han Yu took the towel handed over by Lin Ke, wiped his head clean, and said to Ning Dong who was waiting aside: "Is it our turn next?"

    "Haha I don't have Xiao Wu's skills, so please be merciful for a moment," Ning Dong said with a smile.

    "No problem, I promise you won't lose too badly" Han Yu replied with the same smile

    The hypocritical politeness between the two guys made Ning Ping roll his eyes when he heard it, but he would not say anything that would anger the two of them without the sense of humor. After all, neither of these two people was someone he wanted to provoke.

    After being polite, what was left was to be serious. As expected, the two guys were both good-mouthed masters. When they started to attack, the onlookers were frightened, fearing that someone among them would be injured. Lieutenant General Hannier's heart was the most serious.  Suffering, the eldest prince, the crown prince of the Emperor Star, if there is even a little accident in Ingram, how can I have the face to meet His Majesty the Emperor of the Emperor Star?

    As expected by Han Yu, Ning Ping's eldest brother Ning Dong is really hiding his secrets. In terms of swordsmanship alone, Ning Dong and Ning Ping can be said to be on par, and the origin of the sword used by Ning Dong is unknown.  , but Han Yu can be sure that the sword is not ordinary, at least it is on the same level as Ningping's Qiushui Sword.

    In Ning Dong's heart, he also felt that his opponent was not a good person. Natural ability users were indeed a very troublesome existence. Fortunately, the guy in front of him had not yet reached the state of integrating with the fire element. Otherwise, he would not be able to survive this time.  I really can't beat him

    "Stop it, stop it." Taking advantage of the gap between Han Yu and Ning Dong, Lieutenant General Hanier who couldn't help but rushed in between them to stop them.

    The two of them stopped at the same time. The original purpose was to compete. Since someone stopped them, Han Yu and Ning Dong naturally stopped. Now looking at the temporary competition ground, it was no longer there because of the fight between Han Yu and Ning Dong.

    In the audience seat, the third princess Ning Ning asked the second prince Ning An in a low voice: "Second brother, do you still want to teach that guy a lesson?"

    "Yes, yes, second brother, do you still want to teach that hateful guy a lesson?" Ning Rong, the fourth princess on the side, also echoed.

    "Shut up," the second prince Ning An shouted with a slightly red face. Teach him a lesson?  Then am I not looking for abuse?

    "Hehe, second brother is angry," Ning Rong said with a smile, but there was no look of fear on her face, which made Ning An feel angry and let it out, and she heard it in her ears.Ning said: "Second brother, you are not made to be a general at all. Why do you have to argue with others about this kind of thing? What you are good at is internal affairs, so in the future, you should use your skills more in the areas you are good at."  ability"

    "Third sister, what do you mean?" Ning An asked with a frown.

    Ningning sighed after hearing this and replied: "Hey, second brother, do you think no one will know if you get up in the middle of the night and practice hard?"

    "You, you saw it?" Ning An was shocked and asked in a low voice

    Ning Ning shook her head slightly and whispered: "No, it's not what I saw. It's what the elder brother just said and what he asked me to tell you. The elder brother said that everyone's talents are different, so there is no need to envy others.  , because you yourself also have talents that make others envious.”

    "" Ning An didn't say anything after hearing this. He silently looked at Ning Dong, who was joking with Han Yu and others not far away, and whispered to himself: "Maybe, I am indeed not as good as my elder brother."

    Hearing Ning An's words, Ning Ning showed a smile on her face. Some of the actions of her second brother Ning An recently made Ning Ning worried. She was worried that her brothers and sisters would be alienated because of something. Now it seems that she had  The worry is a bit unnecessary. Although the second brother has some other ideas in his mind, his nature has not changed after all. He is still the same second brother as before.

    "Second brother, third sister, what are you talking about?" Ning Rong looked at Ning An and Ning Ning in confusion and asked

    "It's nothing, Ning Rong, do you want me to take you to meet Lin Ke and the others? Let me tell you, Lin Ke and the others are very easy to get along with."

    "Umis it okay?" Ning Rong asked worriedly

    Ning Ning smiled and comforted: "Don't worry, they are not petty people, and they won't care about your previous behavior of standing with that Zhou Tong."

    “…Then I’ll trouble Third Sister,” Ning Rong thought for a while and said to Ning Ning.

    Ning Ning rubbed Ning Rong's little head with a doting look on her face, and said with a smile: "Follow me" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends, your support is ours  The biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 232: Meeting Ceremony in the Death Star Territory

    The silent universe, the almost unchanged scenery outside the window, Han Mengxin, who was fine for the time being, leaned on the chair and groaned, "Oh, it's so boring **pao! Book*"

    Han Yu, who was sitting in the captain's seat, yawned and replied casually: "We have to endure boredom. We have just entered the Death Star Territory. According to the marks on the star territory map, we are still far from the next place where we can get supplies."  It’s far away”

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she whispered: "I just made friends with Ning Rong."

    "Mengxin, how about we play cards?" Qiao Yaner suggested to Han Mengxin in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin took out a deck of cards from her pocket and replied: "Okay, it's okay now anyway."

    "Hmm" Han Yu coughed lightly

    Han Mengxin heard this and asked, "What are you doing? Can't we kill some time by playing cards?"

    "Yes, yes, but everyone has to take turns," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    There are seven people in total, four people play with two decks of cards, and the remaining three people stay at the main position of the Spirit. After all, they have entered the Death Star Territory, so there is no need to be careless.

    ……

    "Haha, I won the bomb again." Han Mengxin laughed loudly on purpose, irritating Han Yu who had just lost the guessing game. Han Yu was so angry that he rolled his eyes helplessly. Lin Ke, who was sitting next to Han Mengxin, smiled and persuaded Han Mengxin, "Okay, Mengxin."  , Han Yu was stimulated."

    "Heheare you feeling distressed?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile while touching the cards.

    "Go away, it's all nonsense," Lin Ke said with a smile.

    "hey-hey……"

    "Beep beep!" The warning light of the Warrior suddenly sounded. Han Mengxin, who had dealt with a bad card this time, immediately stuffed the cards in his hand into the pile, stood up and ran towards the radar monitor of the Warrior. Lin Ke saw it.  Shake his head slightly

    Everyone returned to their respective posts and saw that the display screen of the Spirit showed that there was a rescue capsule floating in front and left of the Spirit, and the Spirit showed that there were signs of life in the rescue capsule.

    "Save people," Han Yu made a decisive decision.

    After a while, the rescue capsule was taken in by the Courage. Han Yu and others opened the rescue capsule and saw a man of about seventy years old lying in the rescue capsule. Judging from his appearance, this man should be an upright and selfless person.  How exactly, we can only find out after asking.

    After Han Mengxin's diagnosis, it was found that the man in front of him was not seriously ill. The reason why he was unconscious now was because, in Han Mengxin's words, he was frightened. From this, it can be inferred that this man must have experienced some terrible things before entering the rescue cabin.  matter

    *************************************

    Lyle slowly opened his eyes and saw several young faces. Lyle knew in his heart that his prey this time was these people. As a senior liar, Lyle was very confident in seeing people.  Ryle possesses all the requirements for a qualified liar: seeing in all directions and hearing in all directions.

    "Uncle, are you okay?" the young girl asked Lyle softly

    "Ahem, I'm fine. Where is this place? Did you save me?" Lair asked after coughing several times. In Lair's eyes, the little girl in front of him is the most innocent and easiest to deceive.

    "This is our starship, uncle, why are you in the rescue cabin? What happened?" the young girl asked again

    Hearing this question, Lyle looked horrified and his body couldn't help but tremble, as if he was recalling something terrible. The little girl immediately asked with concern: "Uncle, what's wrong with you?"

    Lyle grabbed the little girl's hand and replied with lingering fear: "It's okay, I'm okay."

    "Hmm the little girl's hands are pretty slippery," Lyle thought to himself, then his heart tightened, and he felt a murderous aura coming straight towards him. When he looked up, he saw a young man behind the little girl holding a sword in one hand.  , his eyes were fixed on the hand that Ryle was holding on to the little girl.

    Lyle quickly let go of his hand. The little girl turned back angrily and turned pale. The young man standing behind her glanced at him and continued to ask Lyle: "Uncle, what do you call me?"

    "Oh, please call me Lair, I am an old man living in Borg Town." Lair glanced at the young man behind the little girl with some fear and replied in a low voice.

    "Oh, what about your family?" the little girl asked again

    As if being asked about his sadness, Lyle replied with a sad face: "Oh no, they were all killed by pirates."

    "I'm sorry," the little girl apologized in a low voice.

    "It doesn't matter, it has nothing to do with you, thank you for saving me," Lyle replied quickly

    "Then uncle, why are you staying in the rescue cabin?" the little girl asked curiously

    "Alas, I wanted to leave Borg Town, but the starship I was traveling on encountered an enemy on the way.After killing the pirates, the result was" Ryle couldn't continue mid-sentence, but even if he didn't say it, the people present knew it.

    "Uncle, what are your plans next? Our starship is going to the Death Star Territory and is not going back."

    Hearing what the little girl said, Lyle sighed and said: "Then please send me back to Borg Town. All my savings were robbed by that pirate group there. Now I have the only option to go back to Borg Town."  Fortunately, I still have an old house in Borg Town that I haven’t sold yet, so I won’t have no place to stay when I go back.”

    Speaking of this, the people present had nothing to say. One of them stepped forward and stretched out his hand to Lyle and said: "Let me introduce myself. I am the captain of this ship, Han Yu. The person who has been talking to you for a long time is  My sister, Han Mengxin"

    The man who called himself Han Yu introduced the other people on the boat to Laier. Laier greeted them one by one and remembered that the name of the young man who glared at him was Ning Ping.

    The matter was almost settled, and the only thing left was to send Lyle back to Borg Town. Borg Town happened to be on the way to the destination where Han Yu and others were going, so they stopped by. In order not to disturb Lyle's rest, everyone left.  Room

    "Are you still jealous?" Han Mengxin lightly bumped Ning Ping with her shoulder and asked in a low voice.

    Ning Ping replied angrily when he heard this: "Humph, you are mine. That bad old man dared to touch your hand. I haven't touched it carefully yet."

    "Pfft" Han Yu and others who were walking in front couldn't help but chuckle, and at the same time accelerated their pace. Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Ning Ping angrily and put her hand into Ning Ping's hand, "No, touch carefully.  Really, I will be laughed to death sooner or later because of you."

    "Who dares? I'll chop him to death." Ning Ping replied with a smile as if he had found a treasure.

    "How dare you, that's my brother?" Han Mengxin suddenly retracted her hand and glared at Ning Ping. Ning Ping rolled his eyes speechlessly, stretched out his hand to take Han Mengxin's little hand, looked at it and praised: "Mengxin, your hands are so beautiful."

    "Really?" Han Mengxin asked happily

    "Of course I am a real person and I don't lie," Ning Ping replied without raising his head.

    "Humph, you're glib," Han Mengxin snorted lightly and said duplicitously.

    When the two returned to the lounge hand in hand, they found Han Yu and others waiting there. When Han Mengxin and Ning Ping came over, Han Yu glanced at the hands held by the two people and asked aloud: "Have you finished touching?"

    "Brother" Han Mengxin said angrily

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "Just kidding, you two come sit here, we have something to say."

    Seeing Han Yu's serious face, Han Mengxin and Ning Ping said nothing more and sat in their seats. Han Yu turned to Qiao Yan'er who was sitting next to him and said: "Yan'er, tell me what you found.  "

    "Okay" Qiao Yan'er agreed and said to everyone solemnly: "Everyone, I want to tell you something. What the old man who called himself Lyle said just now is at least 80% false."

    As soon as Qiao Yaner finished speaking, Han Mengxin said in disbelief: "This is impossible? That person is so old, and he doesn't look like a liar."

    Qiao Yaner heard this and replied: "Mengxin, a liar will not write the words 'I am a liar' on his face to remind others. Besides, if a person looks like a liar at first glance, then how can he lie to others?  "

    "Then what evidence do you have?" Han Mengxin asked

    "The instruments connected to Lyle's body were not only medical devices but also polygraphs. If there was no concrete evidence, how could I make such nonsense and doubt a man who looked about seventy years old?  "

    After hearing Qiao Yaner's explanation, Han Mengxin shook her head in disbelief and said, "I still don't quite believe it. That uncle is a liar."

    "Whether he is a liar or not, in short, he did not tell us the truth just now. As the saying goes, you must not have the intention to harm others, and you must be on guard against others. Since he did not tell us the truth, then we must be on guard against him, especially  It’s you, Mengxin. You have a kind personality and are the easiest to be deceived, so before arriving in Borg Town, try to have as little contact with that Lair as possible. I will leave the important task of guarding Mengxin to you."

    "Promise to complete the task," Ning Ping replied happily, while the depressed Han Mengxin rolled her eyes.

    "As for taking care of the old man, leave it to me, Feier and Shi Bafang. Lin Ke and Yan'er should also try to have as little contact with that Lair as possible. I always feel that when the old guy looks at you girls,  There’s something wrong with the eyes.”

    "Brother, why are you like this guy Ning Ping? That old man is almost seventy?" Han Mengxin groaned and looked at Han Yu helplessly.

    Han Yu waved his hand and said: "Stop talking, this is a man's intuition. When he held your hand before, maybe you didn't notice it."??, but I saw a flash of lust in his eyes. Besides, how can you be sure that he is an old man who is almost seventy years old?  "

    "Isn't he?" Han Mengxin asked curiously

    “My intuition tells me that he is not,” Han Yu replied seriously.

    Han Mengxin covered her forehead and moaned helplessly: "Oh, God, it's your damn intuition again."

    No matter how dissatisfied Han Mengxin was with Han Yu's decision, Han Yu was the captain after all, and everyone would still abide by his orders. From that day on, Lyle was confined to his room, and he would always have someone to accompany him when he went out occasionally.  Yes, and the person accompanying him is either Feier, Shi Bafang, or Han Yu. As for the girls, they have a lot to do. You, a bad old man in distress, shouldn’t ask for too much.

    Two days passed peacefully like this. According to time calculation, one day, the Spirit will pass by Borg Town. Lyle was very anxious in his heart. In addition to being a liar, he was also a pirate scout. Once he arrived in Borg Town,  Then wouldn't the fat sheep he met this time be about to fly away? It's just that the people on the Courage obviously don't trust him very much. Lyle doesn't know where he exposed his flaw. Everyone who usually accompanies him  They were the three men who didn't seem to be easy to deceive, and Han Mengxin, who was easy to deceive, was entangled by her boyfriend and had no chance to get close to her.

    Under the pretext of wanting to visit the control room of the Spirit, Lyle, accompanied by Han Yu, came to the first floor of the Spirit. Ryle was ready to have a try. He walked up to the star field map in front of Qiao Yan'er and looked at it carefully.  After looking at it, he said to Han Yu: "Captain Han, I found something wrong."

    "What's the problem?" Han Yu asked after hearing this

    "There seems to be something wrong with your star map. Borg Town doesn't seem to be at this location," Lyle pointed at the star map and said to Han Yu.

    "Really?" Han Yu asked suspiciously

    "I can't vouch for other places, but as for the terrain nearby, I dare to pat my chest and say that there is nothing I don't know about here. I was a patrolman in Bogue Town when I was young, and I have already memorized these places.  It's in my head," Ryle immediately replied as if he was swearing.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and asked Lyle: "Really? Then please tell me, where is the real location of Borg Town?"

    Lyle was overjoyed and quickly pointed to a meteor belt marked not far from the planet of Borg Town on the star map and said: "The real Borg Town is there, and the mark on your star map is exactly where it is.  Inverted"

    "That's it, Lin Ke, change course." Han Yu said to Lin Ke without any hesitation, and then said to Lair: "Uncle Lair, you can see almost everything here, do you want to go back and rest for a while?"

    "Okay." Laier was worried that he would not find a chance to escape from here. He immediately nodded and replied after hearing this.

    When sending Lyle to the control room immediately, Han Yu kicked Field as he passed by and reminded him: "Cheer up, gunner."

    "Ah, sorry, I just dozed off," Field replied quickly after hearing this.

    Lyle, who was very happy that he had achieved his plan, did not notice anything wrong. When he returned to his room and Han Yu said goodbye, Lyle quietly opened the door and slipped to the rescue capsule where he came.  Looking at the rescue capsule, Lyle's heart suddenly went cold. He didn't know who was so wicked as to dismantle half of his own rescue capsule. Looking at his only escape capsule, Lyle realized that he was also trapped in this moment.  As long as the courage arrives at the "Borg Town" he just mentioned, the lie will be exposed immediately.

    "Maybe you can excuse it by saying you forgot," Ryle said to himself, then shook his head and denied this reason. Once the Courage arrives at the designated location, it will definitely be attacked by the pirates ambushing there, and then he will never say it again.  , I’m afraid I can’t make the people on this ship believe in me either.

    "Damn it, who is so wicked?" Looking at the dismantled life capsule, Lyle cursed again

    Just when Lyle was jumping and cursing on the third floor of the Spirit, he didn't know that his every move had been clearly transmitted to Han Yu and others by the camera installed in the warehouse on the third floor.  The cameras on the third floor of the warehouse were placed in the open, but now there is an additional passenger of unknown origin on the Spirit. In addition to the cameras placed in the open, Han Yu and others also placed several cameras hidden in the dark in the warehouse.  , can monitor the entire warehouse

    The rescue capsule was dismantled by Field. The purpose of dismantling the rescue capsule was to cut off Ryle's way. It's a pity that Ryle has not been to the warehouse in the past two days, otherwise he would not choose to take risks at this time.

    But it’s too late to talk about this now. Although it’s still unclear what Lyle’s identity is, he has a lot of respect for Han Yu and others.??The malicious purpose has been clearly exposed

    “I didn’t expect him to be such a liar,” Han Mengxin looked at Lyle on the screen and said to herself.

    "You know people but don't know their hearts. Mengxin, you must be careful when you meet strangers in the future." Ning Ping on the side took the opportunity to advise.

    "I know," Han Mengxin replied angrily, and turned to Han Yu and said, "Brother, now that we know that Lyle is not a good person, can we remove the follower you arranged for me?  "

    "Huh? That's not possible," Ning Ping objected immediately after hearing this.

    Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Ning Ping, "Did I ask your opinion? Shut up."

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu after hearing this, with a trace of pleading in his eyes. Han Yu just pretended not to see him, nodded and replied: "Okay, now that you have recognized the true face of Lyle, Ning Ping's mission will naturally be completed."  If he follows you again, you can beat him up. I taught you women’s self-defense skills. Haven’t you been complaining to me that I don’t have a good practice partner? Isn’t there a ready-made one?”

    Seeing Han Yu's face full of evil smiles, Ning Ping shouted angrily in his heart: "Han Yu, you are so evil." Women's self-defense is a skill that makes any normal man talk about it, but it is not that skill.  How powerful, that set of skills is really vicious

    "Mengxin, don't you want to be a widow in the future?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice when he saw Han Mengxin's eagerness to give it a try.

    Han Mengxin’s face turned red and she muttered in a low voice: “Go away, it’s all nonsense… At worst, I’ll just be gentle.”

    "It hurts even if it's gentle," Ning Ping said with a bitter smile.

    "Hmm you two, we'll do the flirting later. Come over to discuss things first." Han Yu coughed lightly and said to Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin's face suddenly turned red and she glared at Ning Ping fiercely. Ning Ping was so depressed that she could only look at the instigator Han Yu with extremely sad eyes. Han Yu couldn't help but shudder. This look was so sad (  To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 233 The Reborn Courage

    The Luoyan Meteor Belt is the stronghold of the Great White Shark Pirates. Any starship that passes by will be attacked by a bubble! The Book Alliance has also mobilized heavy troops to encircle and suppress it.  , the Great White Shark Pirates were able to escape death every time. As time went by, fewer and fewer starships passed by here, and the Great White Shark Pirates gradually became poorer and wanted to change. Since no starship was willing to take the initiative to pass through the Luoyan Meteor Belt,  If they pass by nearby, just send someone to trick them into passing by. Thus, pirates with a similar mission to Lyle were born.

    Although many pirates who served as decoys were killed by deceived starships during this period, Ryle remained alive for a full twenty years. With his honest and loyal appearance, Ryle deceived ship after ship that entered the Death Star Territory from the outside world for the first time.  The starship never failed. When the pirates of the Great White Shark Pirates received Ryle's unique warning signal, all the pirates celebrated that another prey came to their door.

    In fact, at this moment, Lyle had become a prisoner of Han Yu and others, and after sending the signal device he was carrying to the pirate group, he was dragged away by Han Yu and tied to the muzzle of the courage's main gun because he was  When taking down Rail, Han Yu asked Rail three questions

    "How many years have you been lying?"

    "twenty years"

    "How many starships have you deceived?"

    "" Ryle couldn't answer this question, so he just cheated. Who would keep track of how much he cheated?

    "Where are the people on those starships that you tricked into the pirate den now?"

    "" Ryle also couldn't answer this question. It wasn't that he hadn't calculated it, but that he didn't dare to answer. He didn't know if he told the people in front of him that those who had been deceived had all been silenced to prevent the news from leaking.  , do you still have a way to survive?

    "What? If you don't say anything, what's the use of keeping you? Ning Ping" Han Yu frowned when he saw this, and shouted in a low voice. Ning Ping understood, and stepped forward to draw the Qiu Shui Sword. The sword light reflected into Laier's eyes and hit Laier.  Ryle, who was so frightened that he was afraid of death, immediately poured out the beans and told everything he knew. When he heard Ryle say that the men of the deceived starship crew members were killed on the spot and the women were raped to death,  The three Lin Ke girls present originally sympathized with the seventy-two-year-old Lyle, but now they stared at him with great hatred. It is conceivable that if the Courage entered the pirate ambush without knowing it,  It is very likely that the fate waiting for the three girls will be the same as that of the previous female crew members of the starship. So when Han Yu dragged Lyle away and tied him to the muzzle of the main gun of the Courage, the three Lin Ke girls remained silent.

    "Field will be watching your performance soon," Han Yu said to Field after finishing everything.

    Field responded: "I have already prepared it, but I don't know how powerful the weapon Yan'er installed this time is?"

    Hearing that Field doubted his own skills, Qiao Yaner immediately stood up and said: "Field, you'd better be mentally prepared. The laser cannon I installed will definitely surprise you."

    "Okay, then I'll wait and see." Field replied nonchalantly. Seeing that Field didn't take his words to heart, Qiao Yaner sat down angrily and whispered in a low voice: "If you don't listen to my advice, go back and wait."  See how I laugh at you after you are shocked."

    Han Yu didn't pay attention to the conversation between Field and Qiao Yan'er. He was explaining the matter to Shi Bafang and Ning Ping, "Ning Ping and I will be responsible for the boarding battle. Bafang, your responsibility is heavier. Among the people on the ship, there are also  As long as your melee skills are the strongest, the task of protecting Lin Ke and the others will be left to you."

    "Well, don't worry, you and Ning Ping, I will protect them," Shi Bafang replied solemnly.

    Ning Ping then said before Han Yu could speak: "You don't have to explain it to me. After the boarding battle begins, you and I will each take charge of one end and see who can finish off the opponent first."

    Han Yu, whose words were blocked, looked at Ning Ping depressedly, nodded helplessly and said: "Okay, then let's compare."

    Everyone on the Courage took their positions and slowly approached the pirate ambush circle. At the edge of the ambush circle, the Courage stopped. The Great White Shark pirates, who were looking forward to it, stopped when they saw their prey, and they stopped right in the ambush.  The edge of the circle suddenly made the pirates extremely depressed. What is this?  Will you die if you take two more steps?  Now that we are parked in that poor place, as soon as the pirate group attacks, the prey will most likely be able to escape.

    Bai Xiaogou, the leader of the Great White Shark Pirates, stared at the Courage parked on the edge of the ambush circle, praying in his heart that the broken ship would take two steps forward. At this moment, the pirate at the door reported  : "Captain, the old commander is here"

    "Ah?" Bai Xiaogou was stunned when he heard this, turned around and asked in confusion: "What is he doing here? He is already very old."

    "Huh, if I don't come, all the rest will be left to you bastards to find a woman." A rough voice came into Bai Xiao's mind.With his ears open, he saw Bai Laogou with a stern face, pushing open the door and the pirate walked in.

    "Dad, look what you said, the woman I gave you has never been touched, so I'll treat you to a headache." When Bai Xiaogou saw his father, he quickly lowered his head and said with a smile.

    "Shit, you think I won't be able to spot those girls after you clean them up? Little bastard, don't forget that you were born when I was born, and I have played with more women than you have ever played with."

    Bai Xiaogou quickly replied: "Yes, yes, dad, you are still as powerful as before. Then this time, after we kill that starship, you will be the first to choose. That's fine."

    "Humph, you know what's going on." Bai Lao Gou snorted coldly, looked through the lookout mirror, and turned to ask Bai Xiao Gou, "Little bastard, if you don't order an attack, what are you waiting for?"

    "Dad, isn't this the prey that hasn't entered the ambush circle yet?" Bai Xiaogou quickly explained.

    "Fuck you, do you have the guts to be eaten by a dog? We are pirates, not thieves, and why are we waiting for our prey to enter an ambush? That's just a starship, and what about us? We have ten pirate ships  , if it doesn’t come over, we rush over, are we still worried about whether it can escape?”

    Hearing Bai Lao Gou's angry rebuke, Bai Xiao Gou replied repeatedly that Bai Xiao Gou was not afraid of anything, but was afraid that his father would scold him. He took advantage of Bai Lao Gou's scolding to catch his breath, so he ran out of the room and ordered several other pirate ships to start making a detour.  Prepare to cut off the prey's escape route

    "Huh? Han Yu, the other party seems to have noticed something. Two starships are moving behind us on the left and right." Qiao Yan'er, who was in charge of radar surveillance, saw changes on the display in front of her and quickly said to Han Yu. "Qiao Yan'er."  Yan'er is a mechanical genius. The surveillance system on the Courage has been updated a long time ago. The Great White Shark Pirates thought they were hiding well. Unfortunately, their every move was actually under the surveillance of the Courage. Before,  The Courage stopped at the edge of the ambush circle and Qiao Yaner was marking Field's attack targets for the next battle, giving Field an idea.

    As soon as he heard Qiao Yaner’s discovery, Han Yu immediately said to Field: “Field, start attacking, and the target will be on the two pirate ships that want to outflank us from behind.”

    "Understood" Field agreed, and turned on the firearm control switch on the Courage. The bottom of the Courage's bow slowly opened, and the dark gun barrel stretched out. At the muzzle of the gun barrel, an oxygen bottle was fixed on the  Ryall struggled violently at the muzzle, and let out a whimper. It was a pity that no one would sympathize with him. Thinking about the people who died because of him, this was retribution.

    "Target locked, launch." As Field's finger pressed the button, the main gun of the Valor emitted a dazzling white beam of light, which directly penetrated the pirate ship moving towards the left side of the Valor. The white light entered from the left side of the pirate ship and exited from the right side.  It flew far away before gradually disappearing, and the pierced pirate ship was completely shut down. Field's shot was so accurate that it directly broke the keel of the pirate ship with one shot, so that the pirate ship slowly disintegrated in the universe.

    "This, how is this possible?" Bai Xiaogou, who witnessed all this through the lookout mirror, murmured to himself, his face full of disbelief.

    "Pa" Bai Lao Gou gave the stunned Bai Xiao Gou a hard slap and shouted: "Now that the attack has been discovered, there is nothing to hide. Attack with all your strength and seize that starship."

    Bai Xiaogou, who was woken up by a slap, became inaudible and heard the last sentence. Right, if you snatch that starship over, your strength will be greatly increased. Maybe you can leave here and change places.  The sky was shattered and he immediately issued an attack order to the remaining pirate ships, and at the same time told his own pirate ships to move forward slowly.

    This shelling only shocked the pirates of the Great White Shark Pirate Group, and even the people on the Courage were also taken aback.

    "Good guy, this is almost as powerful as the fortress cannon," Field muttered to himself as he looked at the disintegrating pirate ship on the screen.

    "How is it? Field, my laser cannon is very powerful," Qiao Yaner asked Field proudly.

    Field heard this and replied: "Yes, that's great."

    "Field, don't just chat, continue the attack." Han Yu, who was sitting in the captain's seat, reminded Field. Field came to his senses after being reminded, and immediately shouted to Lin Ke, who was controlling the starship: "Lin Ke, adjust the direction of the Courage."  , let us kill the other pirate ship that wants to attack us, and then slowly retreat."

    "OK"

    As the bow of the Courage turned, the laser cannon fired again. Although this time it did not directly destroy the other pirate ship, it also caused serious damage to the pirate ship that was hit, so that the captain of the pirate ship on the ship had to order a stop.  Repair your own pirate ship

    ? ?Witnessing the power of the laser cannon on the Courage, Bai Xiaogou wanted more and more to take over the starship as his own. He immediately issued a heavy reward to the pirates on other pirate ships. The first one to board the starship  Pirates on a starship can give priority to the women among their captives and have them to themselves for three days. For these desperadoes, women are more scarce resources than gold and silver. When Bai Xiaogou announced this huge reward, all the pirates  Immediately, it was as if they were on fire. They all drove their pirate ships to the maximum, and wanted to get close to the Courage without fear of death. In the eyes of these pirates, as long as they could board the starship, the overall situation would be decided.

    "Han Yu, the Courage must turn around, otherwise there is a possibility of being overtaken," Lin Ke said urgently to Han Yu. But before Han Yu could speak, Qiao Yan'er jumped up and shouted: "No need to turn around, no need to turn around," Lin Ke said to Han Yu urgently.  Lin Ke, aren’t there five buttons of different colors on your left hand side? Press the third button so that the hidden thrusters installed on both sides of the tail of the Spirit can start working."

    After hearing this, Lin Ke pressed the third button that Qiao Yaner said. Sure enough, Lin Ke, who had established contact with the command center of the Courage, immediately got the information on the two thrusters that Qiao Yaner said.  With the help of these two thrusters, Lin Ke is confident that the Courage will never be overtaken by the pirates.

    "Lin Ke, don't let the Courage run too fast. Let the pirates keep the hope that they can catch up immediately. Otherwise, they will be in trouble if they run away." Field reminded Lin Ke loudly.

    "knew"

    Han Yu, who was doing nothing at the moment, looked at Qiao Yan'er curiously and asked, "Yan'er, what modifications did you make to the Courage when we didn't know about it?"

    "Hehe you will know when the time comes, but in my estimation, the boarding battle that Han Yu and you have prepared may not have a chance," Qiao Yaner said in a lie.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this and then understood what Qiao Yan'er meant. But on second thought, it was right. With the fast running Courage and the powerful laser cannon, those pirate ships were destroyed before they even had a chance to get close.  hurt

    Feeling a little depressed, he wanted to find someone to talk to. When he turned around to look at Ning Ping, he found that Ning Ping had slipped behind Han Mengxin and accompanied Han Mengxin to watch the battle. Then he looked for Shi Bafang again, but he didn't see the guy Han Yugang was about to think about.  When asked if he had seen it, he saw Shi Bafang pushing a dining cart over. Seeing Han Yu looking at him, Shi Bafang quickly explained: "Well, I think it's okay, so I went to prepare some lunch."

    Han Yu took his portion from Shi Bafang's hand with some depression, and strolled next to Field while eating. After finishing his portion in three mouthfuls, he said to Field with a smile: "Field, let me  I’ll play for a while, and you can eat something first, okay?”

    "No, I'll eat it later." Field rejected Han Yu's proposal without even looking at it.

    "Let me shoot a few times, otherwise it will be boring."

    Hearing this, Field shook his head repeatedly and replied: "No, no, we can't waste ammunition while we are still fighting."

    "Let me try it." After saying that, Han Yu grabbed the firearm control lever from Field's hand without any explanation and pressed the button on the control lever without looking.

    A ray of white light grazed the side of a pirate ship and flew over. Seeing this, Field scolded: "Look, don't you believe that you can't do it? You have nothing to say this time?" As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud noise and saw the pirate ship.  Behind the missed pirate ship, a pillar of fire suddenly erupted, and a pirate ship hidden behind the pirate ship was hit.

    "Shit luck," Field said with a depressed look, while Han Yu was proud of himself. Don't worry about whether it was shit luck or not, he hit the target anyway.

    Han Yu and others didn't know that the shot just now killed the Bai family and his son who had been hiding behind other pirate ships and wanted to take advantage. It was also unlucky for the Bai family and his son. Field usually tried his best to aim at the keel of the pirate ship or the ship when he fired.  Han Yu's unintentional shot directly hit the command post of the pirate ship. Bai Lao Gou and Bai Xiao Gou, who were staying in the command post and dreaming about their bright future, were cremated without even a chance to react.

    This saying goes well: to catch a thief first, catch the king, and to curse someone first, curse the mother first. It means that as long as you grasp the key points in everything, then everything will not be a big deal. Without unified command, the remaining pirate ships were leaderless, and they immediately retreated.

    The Great White Shark Pirate Group has a total of ten pirate ships, except for the two that were destroyed at the beginning of the war. Until Bai Xiaogou's pirate ship was killed, a total of three pirate ships were damaged, two pirate ships were sunk, and the remaining  The two pirate ships below also began to retreat at this moment.

    "Han Yu, those pirates look like they want to run away," Qiao Yaner said to Han Yu as soon as she saw the pirate ship turning.

    "We couldn't run and were chased for a long time. Now it's time for us to chase them. Lin Ke, don't let them run away. Field, aim at the point. It's best to kill Ningping with one shot. Bafang, don't"No business, it's almost our turn to take action." Han Yu assigned tasks to everyone on the ship one by one.

    "Brother, what about me?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and asked

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "You are a doctor. Of course you are always ready to save people, but you are not saving those pirates. I don't intend to capture those pirates."

    "Brother, they still have lives after all" Han Mengxin said hesitantly

    "Mengxin, kindness should also depend on the target. Think about what Lyle said, think about the girls who were captured by pirates and tortured to death. Do you think those beasts need to be forgiven?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "I" Han Mengxin only said one word and didn't know what to say anymore.

    Ning Ping interrupted when he saw this: "Okay, you brothers and sisters, don't get into trouble because of a few pirates. They are not worthy of Mengxin. Even according to the laws of the alliance, those pirates will be sentenced to death, so you just use  Don't worry about what happened to those pirates today. It's entirely their own fault and they don't deserve sympathy."

    "I know, it's just in my heart"

    "That's why Han Yu asked you to stay on the ship. What happens next may be cruel to you. If you don't want to see it, why not go back to your room and rest first," Ning Ping suggested with a smile.

    "No, I'll stay here. Since I'm your companion, I have to adapt to this life as soon as possible." Han Mengxin was silent for a moment and then shook her head and said (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for reading  Friends’ support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 234 The legacy of pirates

    The Great White Shark pirates were all wiped out by a starship that appeared out of nowhere_Pao&Book&All the pirates still alive on the pirate ship were cursing Lyle who brought this monster starship here  , but they didn’t know that the Lyle they were talking about had been blown to pieces by the laser cannon on the Courage as early as the beginning of the battle.

    However, the surviving pirates were not desperate yet. They huddled on the pirate ship that was temporarily unable to sail, silently waiting for the star ship that destroyed them to leave. They firmly believed that the other party would not kill them all. However, that monster-like star ship  The ship once again shattered the pirates' illusions with action

    After witnessing a disabled pirate ship being disintegrated by the monster starship, all the pirates were desperate

    "We can't sit still and wait for death. This is the only voice of all the surviving pirates at this moment."

    The white flag slowly rose, but to the disappointment of the pirates, the owner of the starship didn't seem to understand what the white flag meant, and continued to attack without being moved. As a last resort, a pirate ship with well-preserved communication facilities  Called Spirit

    "Please stop attacking, we are willing to surrender." Browning, the second-in-command of the Great White Shark Pirates, said to the young man on the screen with a bitter voice.

    "What do I need you pirate prisoners for?" the young man on the screen asked with a frown.

    Browning was stunned when he heard this, and quickly said: "We are pirates, you can hand us over to the alliance in exchange for bonuses."

    "I'm not short of money," the young man replied nonchalantly.

    Seeing the young man's intention to turn off the communication, Browning hurriedly said: "We are all adults, and we are all good laborers."

    "Sorry, I'm not a slave trader. As long as any of you has never killed anyone, then I will let him go." The young man shook his head slightly and said to Browning.

    "Damn it, how could we be pirates and not kill anyone?" Browning couldn't help but cursed.

    "In this case, then you will wait to die." After saying this, the young man on the screen closed the communication with the pirates. Immediately afterwards, another pirate ship disintegrated under the shelling of the Courage.

    “Offensive, attack, damn it, the other side has no intention of living alive, they have to make those guys pay the price even before they die.” Browning grabbed the phone and shouted to the pirates on his ship.

    "A futile struggle." Field glanced at the pirate ship that fired at the Courage, but the shells couldn't reach the Courage at all. He said contemptuously and pressed the laser cannon's firing button. A dazzling white light swept across.  An attacking pirate ship was dismantled in front of other pirate ships.

    Under the threat of death, the pirates on the remaining pirate ships had internal strife. There were only a few escape tools, which were not enough for the surviving pirates. As a result, the originally selfish pirates immediately started drinking with their arms around their shoulders.  The good brothers turned into sworn enemies. For a moment, the pirate ship was filled with shouts of killing.

    The Courage has stopped attacking, and all ten pirate ships have been destroyed. Only a few lucky pirates escaped in escape cabins, but those pirates are already out of control. What awaits them is either to perish or fall into the mouths of alien beasts.  The possibility of survival is extremely small. Han Yu and others are not interested in chasing down the escaped pirates. Driving the Courage, Han Yu and others are preparing to go to the Great White Shark Pirate Group according to the route previously explained by Lyle.  Headquarters

    The main force of the Great White Shark Pirates is gone, but there are still some evils left behind at the headquarters. It would be better to send them to join their companions.

    In the next battle, it was not Field and others’ turn to steal the spotlight. The Courage was left to blockade the port of the pirate headquarters. Han Yu and Ning Ping attacked the headquarters of the Great White Shark Pirates.

    The people who could be left at the headquarters of the Great White Shark Pirates were basically old and weak soldiers who could not stop Han Yu and Ning Ping's attack. After killing seventeen old pirates who overestimated their capabilities, there were more than a hundred pirates left.  Zuo Niao Beast San escaped from the Great White Shark Pirate Headquarters. Han Yu and Ning Ping did not pursue them, and entered the depths of the headquarters one after another.

    Pirates always have treasures. After the Great White Shark Pirates were destroyed, in order to prevent these treasures from living in darkness, Han Yu and Ningping felt that they had an obligation to take away these treasures and use them for the people.

    The two people came to a large iron gate one after another. The thick iron gate was pushed open a crack under the combined efforts of Han Yu and Ning Ping. Han Yu rushed in first, and then entered faster than before.  Withdrew

    "What's wrong?" Ning Ping asked quickly when he saw Han Yu's panic.

    "Inside, there are many women without clothes," Han Yu stammered.

    "Ah? Are they the women who have not been silenced yet?" Ning Ping secretly thought after hearing this, and then turned on the communicator, asking those who were still on the Courage? Lin Ke and others on standby told their discovery. As soon as Lin Ke and others heard the news, they could no longer sit still. After leaving Field behind on the Courage, under the protection of Shi Bafang, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner  Three women, Han Mengxin and Han Mengxin, ran off the Courage together.

    Fortunately, the pirate headquarters had been cleaned up by Han Yu and Ning Ping before. The pirates who were lucky enough to survive had already ran away. Lin Ke and the others reunited with Ning Ping and Han Yu without any danger.

    "What's wrong with him?" Lin Ke glanced at Han Yu who was standing in a daze by the door strangely, and asked Ning Ping beside him in confusion.

    Ning Ping suppressed a smile and replied: "This guy was the first one to rush in. He probably saw something too exciting."

    "???" With doubts, Lin Ke patted Han Yu's shoulder gently. Han Yu, who was in a daze, came back to his senses. When he saw Lin Ke standing opposite him, he quickly explained: "Lin Ke, I  Didn’t see anything”

    "Pfft" Ning Ping couldn't help but laugh out loud

    "Okay, I believe you. Then tell me, what's in it?" Lin Ke comforted Han Yu and asked

    "Ugh there was a group of naked women Lin Ke inside. I really didn't see anything clearly. I just saw a field of white flowers and I quickly exited I didn't mean to." Han Yu replied with gestures.  road

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu, who seemed to have made a mistake, and said softly: "I won't do this next time."

    Hearing Lin Ke's words, Han Yu's IQ seemed to come back in an instant, and he nodded quickly and replied: "Well, I won't be an exception next time, Lin Ke, let's go in and look for any clothes here first, otherwise  We can’t take those women away either.”

    "Well you are right"

    Agreeing to Han Yu's proposal, Lin Ke and others left and split up. A man and a woman formed a group and began to search for the pirate's warehouse. Fortunately, the pirate's warehouse was located in the basement of the headquarters, and there were also items stored in the warehouse.  There are a lot of women's clothes. Perhaps the original owners of these women's clothes belong to the women Han Yu discovered earlier.

    Everyone carried a large bundle of clothes and returned to the iron gate. Although the iron gate was open, there was no movement inside. Han Mengxin quietly looked inside and saw the women inside sitting naked on the ground.  , as if there was no reaction at all to the opened iron door.

    "Brother, you guys stay here, just let me, Sister Ke and Yan'er go in." Han Mengxin thought for a while and then said to Han Yu

    "Well, be careful." Han Yu nodded when he heard the words. There were all naked and pretty girls inside. It was really not suitable for people like him to go in at this time.

    With Han Yu's consent, Han Mengxin, Lin Ke, and Qiao Yan'er each walked into the room holding a pile of clothes. It wasn't until they walked in front of the women that the naked women realized that someone was approaching and looked up.  I couldn't help but be stunned. Why was it a woman who came back this time?  And still holding a pile of clothes?

    "Come and put on the clothes separately." Lin Ke put the clothes in his hands on the ground, picked up one and put it on the girl closest to him.

    "Who are you?" the girl covered in a piece of clothing asked timidly

    Han Mengxin, who was handing out clothes, heard this and replied: "We are a group of adventurers who came to the Death Star Territory. We met the pirates here, and then we defeated the pirates here. Sisters, you are free now."

    Han Mengxin’s words were very powerful, but the women around her didn’t seem to believe what she said. “Are you telling the truth?” One of the women stood up and asked Han Mengxin while getting dressed.

    "Of course it's a real promise. The iron door is open. If you don't believe it, go out and see for yourself." Han Mengxin replied, pointing to the open iron door.

    "Okay, I'll go take a look. Which one of you will accompany me?" The woman who stood up to ask Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and turned around to ask the women around her. Three or four more people stood up one after another.

    These women walked to the door tremblingly and peeked their heads in to see Han Yu standing outside. When they saw Han Yu smiling at them, they suddenly let out a shocking scream, turned around and ran back.

    "Am I that ugly?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping and Shi Bafang who were standing aside with a depressed look.

    "They just haven't seen the world, they just need to get used to it," Ning Ping replied with a smile, making Han Yu roll his eyes in anger.

    "You lied. There are pirates standing guard at the door." The woman who ran back pointed at Han Mengxin and shouted

    Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at the other party and said angrily: "Those are my companions, what kind of pirates? They are all men. Do you think they are suitable to come in directly with your current appearance?"

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s explanation, the woman who originally had an angry look on her face couldn’t help but be startled, then nodded and said, “Okay, then I’ll go out and have a look. If it’s really like what you said, then I’ll kowtow to you and admit my mistake.”

    ? ???Kowtowing is unnecessary, and it is just convenient for us to save you. The information originally obtained from a pirate prisoner was that all the people attacked by pirates were dead.? Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    "Peony, be careful," a woman whispered to the woman who was betting with Han Mengxin.

    "Thank you for your concern, but I have really had enough of this life that is worse than death. If this is a trap, then let me die." The girl known as Peony smiled bitterly and walked towards the iron gate.

    When she came outside the iron gate and looked at the men standing in front of her, Mudan was really afraid that the other men would pounce on her and push her to the ground She said tremblingly: "There are not enough clothes, I, I will get them, get them  …”

    "Take it" Han Yu picked up the clothes on the ground and put them in Mudan's hands

    "Thank you, thank you, are you really not pirates?" Mudan asked stammering. In fact, in her heart, she already believed that these people in front of her were not pirates because these people only looked at her with sympathy and no trace of animal desire.

    "Those pirates have been eliminated by us, and the remaining old and weak soldiers have also fled for their lives. You are safe now." Han Yu said gently to Mudan. As soon as he finished speaking, Mudan's tears welled up in his eyes, as if the nightmare days were finally over.  To make Peony's heart cry with joy

    "Oh, don't cry, did I say the wrong thing again?" Han Yu turned around and asked Ning Ping at a loss.

    "It's none of your business," Ning Ping replied to Han Yu, and said to Mudan with a smile: "Such a good news, don't you want to tell your companions quickly?"

    After being reminded by Ning Ping, Mudan nodded repeatedly and did not even say hello to Han Yu and others. She turned around and ran back to the room holding her clothes. There was a burst of cheers and then crying in the room.

    "I kind of regret killing all those pirates," Han Yu suddenly said.

    Listening to the crying in the room, Ning Ping nodded silently and agreed: "Yes, we should capture some pirates and hand them over to these women."

    "I remember that some pirates escaped when we invaded," Han Yu said while looking at Ning Ping.

    "Yeah" Ning Ping nodded knowingly

    ******************************************

    "Eh? Bafang, where are my brother and Ningping?" Han Mengxin, who walked out of the iron gate, saw Shi Bafang guarding a pile of clothes outside the door and asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang replied: "Oh, they said they were going to do something and they would be back soon."

    "Oh" Han Mengxin didn't think much after hearing this. She took the clothes handed over by Shi Bafang and said, "There are still not enough clothes. Go to the warehouse and get some more."

    "Okay" Shi Bafang nodded and turned around to leave.

    "Wait a minute, can we go with you?" Han Mengxin poked her head out from behind and called Shi Bafang timidly and asked

    "That's just right. I'm still worried that there are too many clothes in the warehouse and I can't carry them by myself." Shi Bafang said with a smile after hearing this.

    Seeing that there was no one near the iron gate, Han Mengxin stayed. Shi Bafang and others did not wait for the return, but they did wait for Han Yu and Ning Ping to return.

    "Where did you go? Who are these guys?" Han Mengxin reached out and patted the dust off Ning Ping's body, and asked as she looked at the group of people who were tied up in a long string by Han Yu and Ning Ping and fell to the ground.

    "Hmm" Han Yu on the side coughed slightly in dissatisfaction.

    Han Mengxin's face turned slightly red after coughing, and she quickly patted Han Yu's shoulder, but the strength was debatable. But before Ning Ping could answer Han Mengxin's question, she heard a scream from Peony at the end of the corridor.  Then Shi Bafang shouted: "Han Yu, Ning Ping, are you back?"

    "Ah, it's me and Ning Ping, what's wrong?" Han Yu replied loudly

    "You take these people to other places first, these girls are scared." Shi Bafang's voice came from the end of the corridor.

    "I know," Han Yu agreed, stretched out his legs to kick a guy lying at his feet, and cursed: "Get up and walk over there."

    Looking at the group of people walking obediently in the direction pointed by Han Yu, Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping in confusion. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping explained in a low voice: "Don't sympathize with those people, those people just stay here.  The pirates, they are the ones who harmed those women ahem" Ning Ping did not say any more.

    "Then what do you plan to do by bringing these guys here?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "Han Yu said that tooth for tooth and blood for blood. If we want to unlock the inner demons of these women, we must give them the opportunity to take revenge with their own hands. Otherwise, even if we rescue them this time, they will still live in the past.  "in the shadow"

    As a doctor, Han Mengxin knew very well that Han YuWhat he said is correct. As the saying goes, a heart disease needs a heart medicine. If those women cannot kill their enemies, it may indeed affect their future lives. However, Han Mengxin can't agree with Han Yu's approach.

    "Do we really have to let those women do it themselves? Can't you and my brother do it for you?" Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    "I think you should ask those women about this question," Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Revenge with your own hands and watching your enemies being killed are two completely different experiences. After some questioning, Han Mengxin found out that when those women heard that they could have the opportunity to personally kill the pirates who usually showed off their power in front of them and insulted them wantonly,  Choosing to take revenge with her own hands without even thinking about it was somewhat beyond Han Mengxin's expectations, but since it was the choice of these women themselves, Han Mengxin couldn't say much.

    Those pirates were like a group of pigs waiting to be slaughtered. They were stabbed to death in a large room one by one by women who usually did whatever they wanted. Of course, the scene was too bloody. Han Yu did not let Han Mengxin  , the three daughters Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner went to the scene to observe

    Looking at the women sitting in a pool of blood and crying again, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were responsible for protecting them, couldn't help but feel sour in their hearts. They all regretted that they had caught less pirates.

    *************************************

    "Thank you." Headed by Mudan, the women who had cried, laughed, made trouble, and washed away the blood stains on their bodies knelt in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping, kowtowed and thanked them.

    "Get up and talk What are your plans for the future?" Han Yu hurriedly helped Peony, who was kneeling at the front, and asked softly

    "We want to go home," Mudan hesitated for a moment and then replied.

    "That's right, I really should go home and take a look, but my starship is a bit small. I'm afraid you need to wait a few more days," Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    "Everything is at the benefactor's command," Peony bent down and replied (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 235 Untitled

    The headquarters of the Great White Shark Pirates Group is very busy at the moment. In order to take away the rescued girls, Han Yu and others decided to use the starship parts piled in the pirate group's warehouse to assemble a starship for the use of those girls.  All the parts are ready-made, you just need to assemble them according to Qiao Yaner's instructions.

    Since making this decision, Han Yu and others have stayed on this planet for half a month. During these half months, Han Yu and Ning Ping have not been idle, continuing to wipe out the remaining pirates on the planet, striving to eliminate those who have harmed the planet.  All the human beings were wiped out, leaving no one behind. Every time they captured the pirates, Han Yu and Ningping would hand over the pirates they captured to the girls who had been bullied. Gradually, those girls came out of the shadows of the past, and their faces began to change.  Gradually, smiles began to appear. Especially when they saw that their starships were assembled and they were about to embark on their journey home, the girls couldn't help but hug each other and cry.

    Han Yu and others gave these girls half of the treasures they found from the pirate group. No matter what they might encounter in the future, they would not panic if they had money in their hands, even if they were treated unfairly after returning home.  If you are treated well, you can use the money in your hand to change your place and live a good life.

    The one hundred and two rescued girls were surprised that people like Han Yu would share the pirate treasures with them. They thought that they were saved by Han Yu and others, so how could they be qualified to accept Han Yu's treasure?  The treasures they gave were only what Han Yu and others insisted on giving. Mudan, one of the leaders among the girls, rolled her eyes and quietly said something to her sisters. After that, the girls happily accepted Han Yu and others.  The treasure of giving

    After Han Yu and others said goodbye and returned to the Courage, another leader of these girls, nineteen-year-old Shaoyao, asked Mudan: "Mudan, just now you said you wanted us to accept those treasures, can you tell us the reason now?"

    Hearing this, Mudan asked everyone: "Sisters, we have killed the pirates who bullied us in the past few days. Do you feel reconciled?"

    After hearing this question, some girls said they were willing, while others remained silent. Mudan looked around and said softly: "I'm not willing. My fiancé was killed, and my life was ruined in the hands of those pirates."  Even if I return home safely, it will be very difficult for me to find a good family again. I want revenge."

    “Those pirates in Mudan are all dead,” someone reminded Mudan softly.

    Peony nodded and replied: "Yes, the pirates of the Great White Shark Pirates are all dead, but there are still many pirate groups like the Great White Shark in this world who are bullying people like us everywhere."

    "Mudan, don't you think so?" Shaoyao guessed what Mudan was thinking and asked with a surprised look on her face.

    Mudan nodded when he heard this, "That's right, that's what I plan to do. I want to eliminate those pirates. Since the alliance turns a blind eye to those pirates, then I can only protect those people who are always threatened by pirates. So I accepted Han's decision.  I need money to arm myself with the treasures given by Yu and others. Of course, if any of you want to go home, you can take away your share of the treasures, and we will also be responsible for sending you home with a starship."

    Hearing what Mudan added, about one-tenth of the people in the crowd felt relieved, and then they heard Mudan ask: "Now I want to ask you, who is willing to do this with me?"  thing?"

    "Peony, it's too early for everyone to express their stance now. Even if they want to do this with you, I think everyone wants to go home and have a look. I don't think it's better to wait until we return to the alliance.  , what do you think about it, we can decide when we send everyone home?" Shaoyao suggested after hearing this.

    Peony nodded, "That's okay. Giving everyone more time to think about it is completely voluntary. Please don't have any psychological burden. Now everyone is done reading and goes back to have a good rest. We will leave this damn place tomorrow.  "

    Hearing this, everyone dispersed in groups. Mudan stopped Shaoyao and asked, "Shaoyao, will you stay and do this with me?"

    "Of course, my family is no longer in the world, and I don't have any worries anymore. I will go crazy with you this time," Shaoyao replied with a smile.

    No one told Han Yu and others about Mudan's proposal, so Han Yu and others didn't know at all. After they broke up with Mudan and others, Mudan and others who returned to the alliance used the treasure Han Yu and others gave them to recruit troops.  , formed a Detachment of Women composed purely of women, and fought against pirates everywhere in the alliance. While solving many public security problems for the alliance, they also made a big name, because the members of the Detachment of Detachment were all victims of  Girls who have been treated unfairly, so they are also nicknamed the Women's Revenge League

    “Watching the starship that Mudan and others were riding on merge with the Ingram Fortress patrol team that came to meet them,Han Yu on board the airship said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, there's only so much we can do to help them. The rest depends on their own destiny. It's time for us to set off."

    "Yes." Lin Ke agreed softly, switched the Courage to the autopilot system, stepped down from the console and wanted to take a rest. The largest pirate group in the area, the Great White Shark Pirates, had been wiped out. Before arriving at Borg Town, this group  This section of the road can be said to be safe, so there is no need to continue to waste energy.

    "Ah? You, why did you install that thing on that starship?" As soon as he stepped off the console, Lin Ke heard Field complaining about Qiao Yan'er.

    Qiao Yaner replied a little aggrievedly: "I was also worried that they would be in danger, so I installed a firearm system on their starship."

    "But you can't also equip them with laser cannons. You also know the power of that laser cannon. Wouldn't it be bad if it caused them trouble because of that laser cannon?" Field continued to complain.

    Han Yu on the side advised: "Okay, as long as they hand over the laser cannon, it will be fine. Besides, even if the laser cannon is taken away, it is more likely that Ingram Fortress will receive it so that the money will not go to outsiders.  Forget it, stop talking."

    Field frowned and explained: "That's what I'm worried about. Of course, I'm not saying that the Ningping family's Ingram Fortress will be detrimental to us. I'm worried about those people in the alliance who have ulterior motives. The alliance is not monolithic. What if one day we are attacked by a laser cannon?"  Attack, then we are not"

    "It's okay, it's okay. I installed old-style laser cannons for Mudan and the others. I'm almost finished researching the second generation of laser cannons. They can't compare to us in terms of power." Qiao Yan'er heard this and interrupted Field.

    "You are still developing a new generation of laser cannons," Field rolled his eyes and said.

    "Of course it's not just the laser cannon, but also the Courage's engine and protective cover I'm studying them all," Qiao Yan'er said to Han Yu and others, twirling her fingers.

    "Pay attention to rest," Han Yu said with concern

    "Well, I've been working on the laser cannon a little too late recently. After I finish the research on the laser cannon, I will take a good rest for a few days," Qiao Yaner nodded and replied.

    When Han Yu heard this, he shook his head helplessly. He was really speechless for Qiao Yan'er, a research geek. Except when he could see her on a daily basis, he would stay in his room and not go out unless someone came to the door.  While Qiao Yan'er, Lin Ke and others were talking about the research results during this period, Han Yu stepped aside and whispered to Shi Bafang: "You should work harder tonight and prepare some supper for Yan'er. She is here for Courage."  It’s hard work, so nutrition must keep up.”

    "I understand," Shi Bafang nodded slightly and replied.

    "Remember to put some food that will help you sleep in your supper. I can see that once Yan'er starts researching, she will work day and night. We must find a way to give her time to sleep," Han Yu continued in a low voice.

    "If it is discovered, I will say it was you who said it." Shi Bafang was silent for a moment and said to Han Yu

    Han Yu was silent for a moment, nodded and replied: "Okay, just say I asked you to do this."

    "You asked me to do this in the first place." Shi Bafang was silent for a while, and muttered in a low voice.

    *************************************

    It was late at night. Shi Bafang knocked on Qiao Yan'er's door with the supper he had just made. He saw Qiao Yan'er disheveled and appeared at the door wearing only a translucent pajamas.

    "What's going on?" Qiao Yan'er asked Shi Bafang, rubbing her eyes.

    Shi Bafang seemed to have lost his soul, holding the food plate, his eyes staring blankly at the faint blush on Qiao Yan'er's chest. When he heard Qiao Yan'er's reply, he quickly replied: "Night, Han Yu said I want a late-night snack.  Let your nutrition keep up with what I cook for you."

    "Oh, thank you." Qiao Yan'er took the food plate and turned to Shi Bafang, "Would you like to come in and sit down?"

    "Uh no, no, you need to go to bed early." When Shi Bafang heard this, he immediately took two steps back, stammered a reply, and then ran away.

    "Weird" Qiao Yan'er looked at Shi Bafang running away in confusion, muttered something softly, then turned back to the house and closed the door.

    Early the next morning, when Han Yu got up as usual, he found that Shi Bafang, who usually got up early to prepare breakfast, did not get up.

    "Bafang, are you up?" Han Yu knocked on the door and asked

    The door opened, and Shi Bafang opened the door with dark circles in his eyes. He looked haggard and Han Yu was shocked when he saw it, "Wow, what's wrong with you?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Shi Bafang raised his head and looked at Han Yu with blank eyes, shook his head slightly and replied: "Nothing, I have insomnia."

    "Huh? Why can't you have insomnia when you are fine? YouWhat's on your mind?  "Han Yu asked curiously, how could Shi Bafang have the nerve to say that he was overstimulated when he went to deliver supper last night? Qiao Yaner's graceful body was spinning in his mind all night.

    "No, I'm not sorry. I'm very sleepy now and want to take a rest." Shi Bafang shook his head and said to Han Yu

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly replied: "Oh, oh, then you have a good rest. You don't have to worry about lunch. We will solve it ourselves. Should we call you then?"

    "Thank you, no need, I just want to sleep now"

    "Okay, then you go and rest, I'll leave first"

    “Let’s go slowly, I won’t see you off anymore” Shi Bafang closed the door

    Han Yu trotted all the way to the lounge on the Courage. Shi Bafang was the same age as Han Mengxin, so instinctively, Han Yu regarded Shi Bafang as his younger brother. Now seeing that Shi Bafang had insomnia, Han Yu was anxious.  Can you come to Ningping and others to discuss countermeasures?

    After listening to Han Yu’s story, Ning Ping touched his chin and asked, “Could it be the restlessness of adolescence?”

    "ah?"

    "Why are you pretending to be confused? Have you never been there?"

    "What on earth are you going to say?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "That's it"

    "Which one is it?" Han Yu asked confused.

    "How old is Bafang this year?" Ning Ping asked, rolling his eyes.

    "He will be sixteen in two months. He and Mengxin are the same age."

    "Think about it, what would you occasionally think about when you were his age?"

    "Do you want a woman?" Han Yu asked tentatively

    "Correct answer," Ning Ping replied with a snap of his fingers. Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping suspiciously and asked, "Ning Ping, you seem to be very experienced, don't you"

    "I am innocent," Ning Ping yelled with a pale face.

    "What's so innocent?" Han Mengxin, who had just walked to the door, heard this and asked casually

    "It's okay, it's okay, hahaha Han Yu, are you right?" Ning Ping quickly replied with a haha

    "Well, it's okay." Under Ning Ping's threatening eyes, Han Yu nodded and agreed.

    "Look at you two laughing so weirdly, you must have been thinking about nothing serious just now." Han Mengxin snorted coldly, sat opposite Han Yu, looked around and asked, "Brother, where's breakfast?"

    "No, there's something going on in Bafang. Eat this," Han Yu handed Han Mengxin a piece of bread and said.

    "Ah? Bafang is sick? Why didn't you tell me earlier? I'm a doctor." Han Mengxin put down the bread in her hand and stood up to treat Bafang.

    "Sit down, Bafang is not sick, he just has insomnia." Han Yu grabbed Han Mengxin and said

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "Insomnia? Then I happen to have sleeping pills there. I'll give him a few pills."

    "Don't, Bafang is sleeping now. Are you going to deliver sleeping pills? Won't that wake them up?" Han Yu hurriedly advised.

    "Brother, are you hiding something from me?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu suspiciously and asked

    "How could it be?" Han Yu replied with a somewhat erratic look in his eyes.

    Han Mengxin stared at Han Yu and suddenly sighed and said, "Brother, do you know? Whenever you hide something from me, your eyes will start to wander and your eyes will narrow unconsciously."

    "How is that possible?" Han Yu immediately looked at Han Mengxin with wide eyes after hearing this. Ning Ping shook his head and said, "Idiot, aren't you just asking for it?"

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Han Mengxin with a tangled look on his face, sighing and saying: "Okay, it's okay to tell you, but don't make a fuss."

    "Of course" Han Mengxin assured immediately

    ……

    After listening to Han Yu’s story, Han Mengxin blinked and concluded, “According to what my brother and Ningping said, is that little guy from Bafang in love with spring?”

    "You are only one month older than Bafang, don't call me a little guy." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Han Mengxin angrily and said.

    And Han Mengxin didn't care and said with a smile: "That's what it means anyway, but what is the reason that stimulated him? He can't be like that suddenly for no reason?"

    "Ning Ping and I are also wondering about this matter."

    Just when the three of them couldn't think of a clue, Lin Ke walked in. When he saw Han Yu and Ning Ping sitting there, he asked curiously: "Huh? Why didn't you two go to the training room to train today?"

    "If you haven't eaten enough, how can you have the strength to train?" Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Sister Ke, Sister Ke, come on, come on, let's"Tell me something." Han Mengxin waved to Lin Ke and said to Xiao Ba Po who was spreading the gossip.

    ……

    After listening to Han Mengxin’s story, the number of people who were confused now increased to four

    "Hey, why are you all here? Did you leave breakfast for me?" Just when the four of them were confused, Qiao Yan'er came over with a confused look on her face. Ning Ping just raised his head, but he hadn't seen clearly what Qiao Yan'er was doing at the moment.  While dressing up, Han Mengxin, who raised her head first, reached out and covered her eyes.

    "Don't look," Han Mengxin said hurriedly to Ning Ping, while Lin Ke hurriedly stood up, took off his coat and put it on Qiao Yan'er. At the same time, he glared at Han Yu who was dumbfounded.  Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and turned his head to look away. When Lin Ke dragged Qiao Yaner away, Han Yu coughed lightly and said, "I think I know the reason for Bafang's insomnia."

    "What's the reason?" Ning Ping, who had been let go by Han Mengxin, asked hurriedly

    "Didn't you see it just now?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    "Oh, what did you see when you were blocked by Mengxin just now?" Ning Ping asked curiously

    "Ugh" Seeing his sister Han Mengxin glare at him, Han Yu hesitated for a moment and finally gave up telling Ning Ping what he had just seen.

    At the same time, Qiao Yan'er, who had been sent back to the room by Lin Ke, finally woke up a little. However, Qiao Yan'er was still a little confused about Lin Ke's appearance in her room, especially when she heard Lin Ke say  Qiao Yaner didn't want to believe that she just ran to the restaurant in this translucent pajamas with a confused look on her face.

    "How could I do that?" Qiao Yan'er said in disbelief

    "You, if you don't believe it, Mengxin was also present at the time. Just ask her later Yan'er, I want to ask you something."

    "You ask"

    “When Bafang gave you a supper last night, were you dressed like this?”

    "It seems so," Qiao Yan'er replied uncertainly

    Lin Ke: "" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net would like to thank all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 236: Courage’s Rectification Action

    Knowing the reason why Shi Bafang is in trouble, the only thing left is to solve the problem. The three women on the Courage are all beauties. Don't ask why. The role of the protagonist's halo can accompany the protagonist on adventures, so what about their looks?  The only difference is that each girl has a different type of beauty. Han Mengxin is the cute and cute type, Lin Ke is the gentle and elegant type, and Qiao Yaner, the culprit of this incident, is the sexy and charming type.

    To be fair, Qiao Yan'er's figure is the best among the three girls. It can be described as if you gain one point, you will be fat, and if you lose one point, you will be thin. However, Qiao Yan'er usually likes to wear fat research clothes, so Han Yu and others  People don’t have much chance to appreciate it, but Shi Bafang, this lucky unlucky kid, saw a completely different Qiao Yaner when he was delivering supper to Qiao Yaner, so that all he could think about all night was Qiao Yaner.  That curvy figure

    This is normal. As the saying goes, the girl in that family is not pregnant. The boy never thought about the little girl. Han Yu understood this and did not laugh at Shi Bafang. At the same time, he also told Feier and Ningping not to laugh at Shi Bafang because of this matter.  In fact, even if Han Yu didn't say it, Field and Ning Ping wouldn't laugh at Shi Bafang. They are all experienced people, who is laughing at whom?

    "Bafang, open the door, we have something to tell you." Han Yu knocked on Shi Bafang's door.

    When Shi Bafang opened the door, he saw Han Yu, Feier, and Ning Ping coming hand in hand. He knew in his heart that these three people came with bad intentions, and immediately wanted to shut them out.

    "Why are you closing the door? We are not here to cause trouble for you," Han Yu asked Shi Bafang as he held the door open.

    Shi Bafang tried hard to close the door and whispered: "Han Yu, I'm still a little sleepy, let me sleep for a while."

    "We already know the truth of the matter," Field said to Shi Bafang as he stepped forward to help hold the door open. Shi Bafang loosened his grip upon hearing this, and Han Yu and Field, who were unaware of the situation, immediately fell to the ground with excessive force.

    "You, you all already know," Shi Bafang asked Han Yu who was lying on the ground with a red face.

    "What's the shame?" Han Yu replied and said to Field, who was lying on his back: "Hey, get up quickly, you should lose weight."

    "No way, who told Bafang to make the food so delicious?" Field laughed and climbed up. Han Yu stood up and patted the dust on the ground, and said to Shi Bafang with a gentle face: "Let's go in and chat slowly."

    Anyway, the door has been pushed open, and it is impossible to refuse. Shi Bafang lowered his head and stood in front of the three Han Yu people who entered the room, like a child who made a mistake. Han Yu and Field looked at each other, and Han Yu said:  "Congratulations from all directions, you have grown up"

    "Ah?" Shi Bafang, who was already prepared to be accused, couldn't help but was stunned when Field said: "Bafang, you are beginning to know how to fantasize about women. In other words, your mind is gradually maturing and you have begun to get rid of the little fart.  "The state of being a child"

    "You won't laugh at me?" Shi Bafang asked tentatively

    "Of course not, because we have gone through this stage just like you, so we have been in your current state before, so you don't have to have too much psychological burden. This is not a bad thing at all." Ning Ping spoke slowly.  said

    After listening to Ning Ping’s words, Shi Bafang looked at Han Yu and Fei Er, who were looking at him with smiles on their faces, and asked in a low voice: "But, but last night I"

    Seeing Shi Bafang’s embarrassed expression, Han Yu asked with a smile, “Did you toss and turn all night and not be able to sleep, and all you could think about was Qiao Yan’er in pajamas?”

    "You, how did you know?" Shi Bafang asked in surprise

    "Hehe I had the opportunity to take a look at the restaurant this morning. The unlucky guy Ning Ping was blocked by Meng Xin and didn't see it, and the fool Field slept in and missed it," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Sister Wu Yan'er won't blame me?" Shi Bafang asked worriedly

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu immediately put on a sworn look and replied: "No, you are just a brat in her eyes, she won't care. Besides, she is also at fault for this matter. Anyway, don't mention it in the future."  That’s it, just pretend that nothing happened.”

    Hearing Han Yu's assurance, Shi Bafang breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time he felt a little disappointed. His expression was keenly captured by Field, and he immediately asked Shi Bafang with a smile: "Bafang, why do you look so disappointed?  ?”

    "How can there be?" Shi Bafang immediately turned pale and said in denial.

    "Forget it, if you don't admit it, forget it. Come on, come on, to celebrate you starting to grow up, I brought you a little gift." Field took out a paper bag from his arms with a mysterious look on his face.

    "What is it?" Han Yu asked curiously

    Shi Bafang opened it and saw that it was a book with a book on the cover.There is a naked beauty on the cover, with the words "Playboy" written vertically on the right side of the cover.

    "Isn't it a little early to show this to Bafang now?" Ning Ping asked worriedly

    "It's late. I started watching Ningping when I was fourteen. What are you planning to give to Bafang?" Field replied after hearing this.

    "This" Ning Ping heard this and took out the gift he had prepared, a CD

    "You two, do you take care of your brothers like this?" Han Yu accused Ning Ping and Field with dissatisfaction while flipping through "Playboy".

    "Stop talking nonsense, what have you prepared?" Field and Ningping asked in unison.

    "Hmph, I'm not as shameless as you. I won't give anything like this to Bafang." Han Yu snorted coldly, closed the "Playboy" he had finished reading, picked up the Guanpan given by Ning Ping, and turned to ask Shi  Bafang said: "Where is the player?"

    "Hey" Field and Ningping shouted in unison again

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged and said helplessly: "I can't help it. Girl Mengxin can always find the place where I hide my things, so I don't have the inventory like you. All I can do is accompany Bafang to enjoy it."  Ning Ping, whose film is this?"

    "Ozawa Sora"

    "Oh, it's really not easy for you to have her film," Field exclaimed with a surprised look on his face.

    "You're welcome, you're welcome," Ning Ping said humbly, while Han Yu began to look around for the player in Shi Bafang's room. Shi Bafang stared blankly at the three people in front of him, all with a "you know" evil smile on their faces.

    "Dong dong dong, have you guys finished talking to Bafang?" Han Mengxin asked from outside the door.

    Han Yu and the other three immediately got into a mess. Field picked up the "Playboy" on the table and threw it under the seat. Ning Ping reached out and covered Shi Bafang's mouth, who wanted to reply, and shouted to the door: "Wait a minute."  Wait, the room is a bit messy, we are cleaning it." At the same time, his eyes signaled Han Yu to hide the CD in his hand.

    "Really, hurry up. Don't you know it's rude to ask a lady to wait?" The knocking on the door stopped, and Han Mengxin's dissatisfied voice was also heard.

    ……

    Opening the door, Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping and others suspiciously, "Why do you look so panicked? Are you doing something shameful?"

    "How could we be that kind of people if we didn't?" Ning Ping quickly denied it.

    "Yes, yes" Field and Han Yu nodded in agreement.

    "Hmph, it's weird for me to believe you." Han Mengxin snorted, pulled Shi Bafang over and said, "Bafang, come with me, we are hungry and we are waiting for you to cook for us."

    "Oh, okay" Shi Bafang agreed and followed Han Mengxin out of the room

    As soon as the door was closed, Han Yu and the other two people immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Field hurriedly took out the "Playboy" that was thrown under the seat, and Han Yu also took out the CD from Shi Bafang's quilt, but not yet.  When the three of them spoke, the door opened immediately, and Han Mengxin stood majestically at the door.

    No one here expected Han Mengxin’s counterattack

    "What are you holding in your hands?" Han Mengxin asked slowly

    "Er Bafang, you are so shameless. You are looking at such things at such a young age." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and Fei Er, who were looking at him, suddenly made an angry look on his face, and shouted to Shi Bafang, who was standing behind Han Mengxin.

    It's a pity that Han Mengxin has bright eyes and coldly snorted: "Huh, brother, stop falsely accusing Bafang. Although Bafang didn't betray you just now, based on my understanding of you guys, huh, what you have in your hands is only possible."  It’s from Field or Ninh Binh.”

    "Why can't it be Han Yu's?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Because, I know very well where he hides his things," Han Mengxin replied confidently.

    "Brother, you are so unlucky." After hearing this, Field patted Han Yu's shoulder, handed the "Playboy" to Han Yu, and said, "Here you go."

    "Hey" Han Yu expressed his indignation at Field's very irresponsible behavior.

    "Hmm I'm innocent. I was dragged here by the two of them." Ning Ping faced Han Mengxin's eyes and coughed lightly.

    "Ning Ping, both of us have been caught. You can't escape. Meng Xin, this plate belongs to Ning Ping." After hearing this, Han Yu immediately became a tainted witness and exposed his accomplice to Han Mengxin.

    "Well, give me that thing" Han Mengxin nodded noncommittally and said to Han Yu who was holding the book and plate.

    "Here you go" Han Yu immediately handed it over honestly.?something

    Han Mengxin didn't even look at it, and said coldly to Han Yu and the others: "Things like this should be put into the grinder. As for your bad behavior of trying to teach bad children, wait until I discuss it with Sister Ke and the others.  I will inform you of the punishment opinions later, and let’s go.”

    Watching Han Mengxin lead Shi Bafang away, Ning Ping asked Han Yu anxiously: "What should I do? Mengxin will definitely look down on me."

    Hearing this, Han Yu comforted him: "Don't worry, it's not that serious. My master often saw these things at the beginning, and was caught by Meng Xin many times, but in the end it was not a good one."

    "But, but"

    "Well, it's like this now anyway, let them do whatever they want, it's a pity my limited edition," Field said with some distress.

    "Aren't you in a hurry?" Ning Ping asked puzzledly

    "Why should I be anxious? Sophia is not here," Field replied nonchalantly.

    Ning Ping was speechless for a while, and then looked at Han Yu who looked indifferent: "you are not in a hurry."

    "Those two things are not mine," Han Yu replied casually.

    "Am I the only one who is unlucky for co-writing?" Ning Ping said frustratedly

    "It doesn't matter, we are with you, but good brothers should share blessings and share hardships?" Han Yu and Field said to Ning Ping in unison.

    "Are you two concerned about my inventory?" Ning Ping asked, staring at Han Yu and Field.

    "Oh, I am happy alone; everyone is happy, who is happy?" Field asked immediately

    Ning Ping: ""

    *************************************

    In the lounge of the Courage, Han Mengxin first asked Shi Bafang to cook, and then angrily brought the books she had seized from Han Yu and the others in front of Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er. Unexpectedly, Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er seemed  Not surprised at all

    "Sister Ke, you don't seem angry at all," Han Mengxin asked Lin Ke tentatively.

    "Huh? Why should I be angry?" Lin Ke asked puzzledly

    "Aren't you angry when my brother reads this kind of book?" Han Mengxin asked in disbelief

    "Well, actually, considering Han Yu's age, there doesn't seem to be anything wrong with reading this kind of book."

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin could hardly believe her ears. She looked at Lin Ke in surprise, and suddenly heard in her ears, "Hmm um ah ah buy a CD"

    "Yan'er" Han Mengxin angrily turned to Qiao Yan'er and shouted: It turns out that while Han Mengxin and Lin Ke were talking, Qiao Yan'er put the seized disk into the CD player she carried with her.  That scene just now

    "Oh, it's just for a look. I heard that this is out of print." After hearing this, Qiao Yaner reluctantly turned off the player and muttered in a low voice.

    "Really? I'm not interested in Pan. Oh, Yan'er, look quickly. This woman must have had breast augmentation." Lin Ke looked through "Playboy" and suddenly said to Qiao Yan'er.

    "Huh? Which one?" Qiao Yan'er leaned over and asked while looking at it

    "Can you two be a little more reserved like girls? Can't you act like two female hooligans?" Han Mengxin shouted in disbelief.

    "Alas, Mengxin, you still don't understand, even if we find this, what are you going to do next?" Lin Ke sighed and asked Han Mengxin.

    "Uh-huh" Han Mengxin was stunned when she was asked. Yes, it seems that other than confiscating these things, she can't do anything to Han Yu and others.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin had some realization, Lin Ke continued: "Although we are companions, we are also separate individuals. Everyone has his or her own desires, as long as it does not endanger the existence of our group, like this  It’s such a trivial matter that you just turn a blind eye. In fact, if you can look at it from another angle, it’s quite valuable to appreciate.”

    "I can't find any value in this." Han Mengxin smiled bitterly and shook her head, not agreeing with the last words Lin Ke said.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner said: "How can it be of no value? At least it can let us learn a few more postures."

    "Yan'er, can I beg you to be more reserved? Stop being so unrestrained," Han Mengxin said helplessly to Qiao Yan'er.

    "Okay, I'm reserved. I just want to watch and express my opinion." Qiao Yan'er raised her hands and surrendered.

    "Don't even look at it." Han Mengxin finally broke out. She reached out and snatched the book and plate from Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er's hands. She broke the plate in half with a strong force, and tore the book into pieces with a wave of her hand.  He slammed the table hard and said loudly to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er: "I think there needs to be a rectification operation within the Courage."

    "Huh?" Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er were stunned when they heard this, but then they gave in under Han Mengxin's intimidation., became Han Mengxin’s minion

    *************************************

    "Well, that's how it is. I hope you can consciously cooperate with this rectification operation." Han Mengxin coughed lightly and announced her plan to the three Han Yu people who had been notified.

    "Protest, I protest, this is a personal violation," Field shouted, raising his hands.

    "The protest is invalid. In order to have a good living environment inside the Courage, we will start the investigation from Field's room." Han Mengxin directly denied Field's protest.

    "What should I do?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice

    "How do I know where to go?" Han Yu replied angrily.

    Ningping wanted to say something else, but Han Mengxin shouted: "Don't whisper, Ningping, you two come with me."

    "Huh? Oh" Ning Ping was stunned for a moment, then stood up

    "Han Yu, take care of your sister," Field said with a hopeful look on his face, holding Han Yu's arm.

    "Sorry I'm sorry." Han Yu was silent for a moment, then reached out and patted Field on the shoulder.

    ……

    The seizure was very rich. Han Mengxin is indeed a master at searching Han Yu's room for inappropriate reading materials all year round. In a short time, a large number of illegal reading materials were found under the bed board, in the drawer mezzanine, and between the wardrobe baffles in Field's room.

    "Hey, what's your sister's job on Dragon Horn? Doesn't she have a second career besides being a doctor? Looking at her skillful movements, it doesn't look like her first time." Field, who was already desperate, adjusted his mentality and said with a look on his face  Depressedly asked Han Yudao

    "Mengxin's second dream is to be a detective, so when she was a child, my door was useless to her. No matter where I hide these treasures, she can quickly find the same place where I hid them.  "Bi, Fei Er, you are a bit more immature."

    After hearing Han Yu’s answer, Field’s expression became more and more helpless, but after a moment, Field calmed down, because he was not alone, and Ning Ping would accompany him.

    "Ning Ping, where are you going?" Field stopped Ning Ping who was about to run away and asked loudly

    "Field, you" Ning Ping looked at Field with tangled eyes.

    Field looked at Ning Ping and replied seriously: "I can't do anything to Mengxin, because I also regard her as my sister, and Han Yu probably doesn't have much in stock, so I can only ask you to be my sister."  "My friend in distress"

    "Why bother?" Ning Ping asked helplessly

    "Some people often say that if a piece of happiness is divided into two parts, it becomes two parts of happiness; and if a part of pain is divided into two parts, it becomes half of pain. Ningping, share the pain with me." Field smiled and looked at Ningping.  said

    "I really want to beat you up," Ning Ping replied with a depressed look (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 237 Arriving at Borg Town

    Borg Town is a supply point that Ingram Fortress must go to after entering the Death Star Territory. Because the army often passes by here, the people living here are relatively rich and much safer. There are about 2,000 permanent residents in the town.  Most of the personnel work for the Alliance transporting goods, and they also cultivate a small amount of land. However, it is not that the people in Borg Town do not want to farm, but that the planet where Borg Town is located is very mountainous, and there is too little land that can be cultivated, and the local climate is also bad.  The weather is unpredictable and the weather forecast is rarely accurate. No matter what crops you plant, it is difficult to wait for them to bloom and bear fruit before they die midway.

    The only thing that makes the people of Borg Town feel lucky is that there are not many ferocious beasts on the planet where they live. Except for a creature called a bandit, most of the small herbivorous animals live near Borg Town.  It does not threaten the lives of people living in Borg Town.

    After two days of sailing, the Courage slowly entered the port of Borg Town. Seeing that the Courage was an adventure ship, the people waiting at the port did not get up to greet it, because experience told them that this kind of ship would not  There is no need for their help, and generally people on this kind of ship are not easy to mess with. If they are killed because they accidentally angered the other party, even if they want to take revenge, they will not be able to find anyone. This is the Death Star Territory, although  It's just the periphery, but it's still part of the Death Star Territory. It's a lawless zone. Here, the laws of the alliance have no effect. The only truth is the fist. Whoever has the bigger fist has the right.

    When the three girls who disembarked from the Spirit appeared, people nearby felt a sense of amazement. They couldn't help but take a second look. Beautiful women are also a rare resource, especially those who are born and not have undergone plastic surgery. That is rare and valuable.  However, the three girls looked quite friendly, and the porters did not dare to be too presumptuous, because none of the men who followed them off the boat looked like they were easy to mess with.

    There were a total of seven people, four men and three women, and each one was very young. None of them seemed to be over 20. As soon as these people appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of the people staying at the port.

    A middle-aged man wearing glasses trotted over and said to the leading man: "Hello, welcome to Borg Town. I am the administrator of this port. Please cooperate and register."  ?"

    "Are you here just in time to introduce us to a guide?"

    "No problem, please register first"

    “Ah, it’s okay, Ningping, you come,” the man nodded and replied.

    "Why me? Han Yu" the man who was called stepped forward and asked

    "Don't talk too much, you are still under review." Han Yu replied in a low voice, and raised his voice to Han Mengxin behind him: "Mengxin, come here and help this guy."

    "Oh" Han Mengxin came over reluctantly after hearing this.

    The middle-aged man who claimed to be the port administrator's eyes lit up when he saw Han Mengxin, and then he felt a chill down his spine. When he looked up, he saw the man named Ning Ping glaring at him, and he immediately understood  He came over and coughed lightly and said: "Your name is Ning Ping, please come and register."

    "Yeah" Ning Ping expressed that he was quite satisfied with the knowledge of the middle-aged man in front of him.

    Registration is not troublesome. It is just a matter of registering the name of the ship and the members on the ship. As for other things, it is not involved. This is the Death Star Territory. The more you know, the more chances you have to die.

    After completing the registration, the middle-aged administrator asked Han Yu and others to wait for a moment. After a while, he came over with a man of his own age and introduced to Han Yu: "This is our experience here.  The most experienced guide, there is nothing he doesn’t know about Borg Town, but his fee is more expensive than other guides at five hundred stars a day.”

    "Hello, my name is Fergus. I hope to have the opportunity to serve you." The middle-aged man who was introduced said gently to Han Yu and others.

    "Hello, how about you then"

    "My name is Yang Bai," the middle-aged administrator quickly introduced himself.

    "Oh, Mr. Yang, thank you very much for your recommendation, we will choose this guide."

    "I believe you will not regret this decision. Sorry, I need to work." Yang Bai glanced at a starship entering the port and said to Han Yu

    "Please help yourself," Han Yu replied after hearing this

    Not talking about Yang Bai going to register people on another starship, Han Yu looked at Fergus and said, "Mr. Fergus, let's talk while walking."

    "Okay, please come with me." Fergus agreed and turned around to take Han Yu and others out of the port. As for the Courage, there is no need to worry. Once you enter such a regular port, you don't have to worry about the possibility of being stolen.  There are rules in every industry. The rules of the port are that if the starship is lost, the port will be responsible for compensation. Besides, the gate entering the port is responsible for the port. If the starship wants to leave the port, it must pass through.Only with confirmation from the port can it be released. The Spirit has been safe since entering here.

    Fergus led Han Yu and others outside the port and introduced: "Borg Town itself is not a great place, so there are no places of interest worth seeing here. The only thing that can be seen is the exchange market here, because  It’s an alliance supply point, so the materials here are quite comprehensive. As long as you have money, you can basically get all the materials that are not prohibited here.”

    “You mean, there is an underground trading market here?” Qiao Yaner asked after hearing this

    Fergus heard this and said seriously to Qiao Yan'er: "Miss, I can tell you responsibly that every alliance supply point in the Death Star Territory has an underground trading market. The only difference is  It’s just a matter of scale. Of course, it doesn’t matter if this lady wants to report this to the alliance. This is the unspoken rule of the alliance supply point. Even if this lady reports it, the other party will not pay attention.”

    "Don't worry, we don't have the time," Han Yu said to Fergus with a calm expression.

    Fergus nodded slightly, "I believe this lady is just asking. The reason why I said that just now is to remind you that in the above-ground trading market, don't say the words just now, because it can easily be misunderstood.  , after all, it is an unspoken rule. If someone exposes it, it is no longer an unspoken rule, so you may encounter unnecessary trouble."

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled and said: "Thank you for reminding us, we will remember it."

    Seeing that Han Yu and others didn't care, Fergus didn't bother with this topic anymore. He was just a guide. He only needed to remind him if necessary. As for whether to listen or not, it was none of his business.

    "Go along this street to the end and turn left. You will see a place where goods are bought and sold. However, there are more fakes there. If you don't want to buy fakes, then walk past that place and continue moving forward.  Let's walk forward for about a thousand meters. From there, there will be more and more real things. In short, if you want to buy real things, just walk a few more steps and turn right to go to a place selling various supplies.  As I said before, the secret is to take a few more steps." Fergus pointed to the end of a street and introduced to Han Yu and others.

    After hearing this, Han Yu asked: "Can I buy any supplies?"

    Hearing this, Fergus explained: "Of course not. The things there are just ordinary commodities. It can be said that the street on the left sells all kinds of antiques and treasures, and most of them are stolen goods. I advise you not to go there. The street on the right is  Mainly a variety of foods and medicines, and occasionally some rare medicinal materials will appear, but the time is not fixed, it all depends on one's luck."

    "Then what will be traded in the underground trading market you just mentioned?" Han Yu asked again

    "This" Fergus looked around vigilantly after hearing this. After seeing that no one was nearby, he lowered his voice and replied: "There are many things, including secret medicines, weapons, precious animals and even women."

    "woman?"

    "Yes, but it does not only refer to human women, but also women of other races who are said to live in the Death Star Territory, such as elves, mermaids, and catwomen"

    "Have you seen it?" Han Yu looked at Fergus suspiciously and asked

    "I have seen with my own eyes the long ears, delicate faces, and slender figures of elf women" Fergus replied as if he was recalling it.

    "Dad, it's not good, mom fainted again." Just when Fergus was lost in memories, a child suddenly jumped out of the street and shouted to Fergus while running towards Fergus.

    "Sorry, that's my son Purton." Fergus apologized to Han Yu and asked the child who ran over: "Perton, don't panic, speak slowly."

    "Mom, I fainted. The doctor asked me to find you and go back quickly." Purton replied while panting.

    Fergus had a look of embarrassment on his face. When Han Yu saw this, he said, "We're here today. We've been a little tired from the journey. We want to have a good rest so we won't go shopping any more." As he said that, Han Yu took out five items from his pocket.  He handed the hundred stars to Fergus and said, "Can you tell us which hotel here is better?"

    "Well, it was agreed that it would be five hundred stars a day, but now it's not even half a day" Fergus said hesitantly.

    Han Yu waved his hand after hearing this, "Okay, for us, we have to rest for the next time, and that's it for one day. You deserve the money. Before we break up, introduce us to a hotel with a good reputation."

    "Thank you." Fergus bent down and saluted Han Yu, stood up and said, "You guys keep walking along this road, and you see a hotel with the word 'Sihai' standing at the door. That hotel  The best in Borg Town, both in terms of service and rooms”

    &nbsp; "Thank you for your recommendation. Goodbye." Han Yu thanked him and led Lin Ke and others in the direction pointed by Fergus. When he took a moment to look back, Fergus was already holding his son Purton and walking away.  ran away

    "Han Yu, are we really going to the hotel now?" Field asked Han Yu.

    "What? Do you still want to hang around?" Han Yu asked

    Hearing this, Field replied: "Not only do I want to wander around, Mengxin and the others don't seem to have any plans to find a hotel to rest now."

    After looking at Han Mengxin and others, Han Yu scratched his head and said, "In that case, let's go to the hotel to book a room first, and then go out for a walk."

    "Good idea" Field nodded in agreement.

    The group of people arrived at the Four Seas Hotel recommended by Fergus. As soon as they entered the door, a waiter greeted them.

    "Welcome, how can I help you?" the waitress bowed and said

    "Oh, please give us two rooms, the bigger one" Han Yu replied after hearing this

    "No problem, please come and register with me"

    After the registration was completed, under the leadership of the waitress, Han Yu and others went to check the room first. The result made Han Yu and others very satisfied. Before leaving, the waitress reminded Han Yu and others: "Dear guests, I  There is a free hot spring in the store. If you want to take a dip, you can take a dip at any time.”

    When he heard that there was a hot spring, Field's eyes lit up and he casually asked the waitress: "Is it a mixed bath?"

    This question made the waitress blush, and she replied in a low voice: "No." After saying that, the waitress ran away.

    "Well, the first impression is ruined. That woman must think we are perverts now," Ning Ping lay down on his bed and said.

    "I didn't mean it, I just asked you what I felt," Field defended stiffly.

    "Okay, you two, please stop talking about what we should do now? Should we go to the hot springs first or go shopping first?" Han Yu said as he put down his backpack.

    "Go ask Mengxin and the others about their plans," Ning Ping stood up and replied.

    "Okay, then you go and ask," Han Yu replied while lying on the bed

    "Huh" When Ning Ping looked at Field, Field closed his eyes and snored.

    "Damn, you fell asleep just in time." Ning Ping said angrily, looking at Shi Bafang with a smile.

    ***************************************

    Girls room

    "So you're here?" Han Mengxin looked at Shi Bafang who came to ask questions and said

    "Yeah" Shi Bafang nodded after hearing this.

    "You are one of these lazy guys, so you can't be more cunning, or you will suffer a lot," Han Mengxin said to Shi Bafang, hating that iron cannot become steel.

    "Okay Mengxin, Han Yu and the others are just teasing with Bafang. If they don't regard Bafang as their companions, I'm afraid they won't pay attention to Bafang," Lin Ke advised from the side.

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin complained with some dissatisfaction: "Sister Ke, even if you were so kind, the previous rectification campaign was only because of you that those guys got away with it."

    "It's all my fault." Lin Ke admitted her mistake with a smile. Her attitude made Han Mengxin completely lose her temper. She turned to look at Qiao Yan'er and immediately exclaimed: "Yan'er, change your clothes and go inside."

    "Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot that Bafang was here." Qiao Yaner smiled apologetically at Shi Bafang, then walked into the bedroom with her clothes.

    "What a bunch of crooks, I really can't stop worrying about them," Han Mengxin said unhappily.

    "Mengxin, what are your plans? Are you going shopping or taking a hot spring bath?" Shi Bafang asked with a slightly red face.

    "Ah, um If I go shopping first and take a hot spring bath, I'm afraid it won't be suitable for shopping."

    "Mengxin, give me my underwear, I forgot to bring it just now." Qiao Yan'er's head stuck out from the bedroom door and said to Han Mengxin who was talking to Shi Bafang

    "Go back first and ask my brother and the others to wait for us to change clothes and go find you." Han Mengxin said to Shi Bafang first, then turned around and opened Qiao Yan'er's bag, taking out a black one and a lace one.  Qiao Yaner asked Qiao Yan'er, "Which one is it?"

    After hearing Shi Bafang's report, Han Yu and others immediately took out a deck of playing cards and started playing. Seeing this, Shi Bafang asked strangely: "Why are you playing cards now?"

    "Come on, come on, let's play Bafang together. It can take a lot of time for girls to change clothes. Let's play for a while first." Han Yu greeted Shi Bafang after hearing this.

    "No, just change clothes" Shi Bafang said in disbelief

    Ning Ping sighed when he heard this and said: "Oh Bafang, women are strange creatures.They can think about which clothes to wear for half a day, and time has no concept for them.”

    "That's right, so we can bet you that we will have to wait at least half an hour to wait for them," Field said.

    Things turned out just as Han Yu and others said. More than half an hour later, Han Mengxin and others knocked on the door of Han Yu and others' room. Looking at Han Mengxin and others who had dressed up, Han Yu whispered to Shi Bafang.  : "How is it? We were right."

    "Yeah" Shi Bafang responded softly.

    A group of seven people left the "Four Seas" hotel and prepared to walk around first. This is the Death Star Territory. Han Yu and others will not forget their previous experience of encountering the Great White Shark pirate group, so they said they were shopping, but in fact, half of them were observing the surroundings of the hotel.  the terrain to see if there is any hiding place nearby

    After getting familiar with the surrounding terrain and seeing that there was still plenty of time left, Han Yu and others began to really go shopping. The target was of course the street specializing in selling antiques that Fergus mentioned earlier.

    He knows people but not their hearts. Although Fergus looks quite loyal on the outside, Han Yu and others still need to be a little more defensive. They cannot just believe what others say. After entering the market on the left,  Han Yu and others dispersed to look for the items they were interested in. Of course, the dispersion here did not spread far. At least the figures of the three girls Han Mengxin were always within the sight of Han Yu and others.

    Three girls, Han Mengxin, Lin Ke, and Qiao Yaner, were squatting in front of a jewelry stall and bargaining with the stall owner. Seeing the stall owner sweating profusely, Han Yu knew that Han Mengxin, the girl, would be able to bargain well on time.  Too cruel

    "Han Yu?" Just when Han Yu was looking at Han Mengxin and others, he suddenly heard someone shouting his name. He followed the call and Han Yu was stunned and blurted out: "Tianbao?" (To be continued)  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 238 Meeting old friends in a foreign land

    "Is it normal for two grown men to hug each other in the street in broad daylight?" Han Mengxin's words instantly separated Han Yu and Shi Tianbao, who were hugging each other to celebrate meeting an old friend in a foreign country.

    "Mengxin" Shi Tianbao was happy at first when he saw Han Mengxin, then his eyes dimmed, and he said to Han Mengxin with shame: "I'm sorry Mengxin, I didn't protect you when we were on Longjiao Star."

    When Han Mengxin saw this, she quickly said: "It's all in the past. Besides, I voluntarily followed those pirates at the time. Don't feel bad about it."

    "No, if we could have been stronger at that time, you wouldn't have to go with those pirates to protect us," Shi Tianbao said stubbornly, shaking his head.

    "Okay, it's all over. Don't feel guilty anymore. Why are you the only one? I heard from the people on Longjiao Star that you didn't leave Longjiao Star with Liu Qingmei? During this time, you and Liu Qing  Where did Mei go? Umyou joined the alliance?" Han Yu only noticed that Shi Tianbao was wearing the uniform of an alliance officer when he said this.

    "Well, Liu Qingmei and I felt that our abilities were too weak, so we wanted to find a place where we could train ourselves, and then our family recommended us to our current teacher."

    "Looking at what you're wearing, you seem to be an officer," Han Yu asked, looking Shi Tianbao up and down.

    "Hehe He's just a centurion leader, not a high official," Shi Tianbao said with an embarrassed smile.

    Just when Han Yu wanted to ask Shi Tianbao some questions, he heard a roar from the crowd not far away: "Shi Tianbao, where did you die?"

    "It's Liu Qingmei." Han Yu recognized the owner of the voice as soon as he heard it, and immediately shouted: "Mother, guess who I am?"

    The direction where the sound came from before suddenly fell silent, and then the crowd was artificially separated into a path. A figure rushed over in large strides. When he was less than five steps away from Han Yu, he jumped up and punched Han Yu hard.  cheek

    Han Yu stretched out his hand to block the opponent's fist and said with a smile: "Is this how you greet old friends when they meet here?"

    "Who the hell did you call a man-woman just now? Wait, you bastard is here, where is Mengxin?" the visitor asked, looking around.

    "Sister Qingmei," Han Mengxin walked up and shouted with a smile.

    "Mengxin" Liu Qingmei immediately let go of Han Yu and hugged Han Mengxin

    "Is it normal for two women to hug each other in broad daylight on the street?" Han Yu said to the side when he saw this.

    "Shut up," Liu Qingmei and Han Mengxin shouted in unison.

    Meeting their childhood sweethearts who grew up together in Boge Town was an unexpected surprise for Han Yu, Han Mengxin, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei. Han Yu introduced him to Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.  After meeting each other, the group of nine people met and left the market, preparing to find a place to have a good chat.

    ……

    "Tianbao, tell me what happened to you and Liu Qingmei after they left Longjiao Star." After Han Yu finished talking about his rescue of Han Mengxin, he asked Shi Tianbao.

    Shi Tianbao scratched his head when he heard this, "Okay, let me talk it over. After Mengxin was snatched away by those pirates, the more I thought about it, the more I felt that I had no face to see you, and we were also there with the pirates.  We wanted to become stronger and felt our own shortcomings in the battle. We didn’t want anyone to make sacrifices to save us. So on the third day after Mengxin was taken away, Liu Qingmei and I wrote letters to us from our families.  A letter of introduction went to the alliance’s headquarters.”

    "The headquarters of the alliance?"

    "Do you know Iron Fist Rowling?" Shi Tianbao nodded and asked Han Yu

    Han Yu turned around and glanced at Ning Ping, who was sitting next to him. Ning Ping saw this and said, "One of the twelve generals of the Iron Fist Rowling Alliance. He is a warrior who practices ancient martial arts. He is good at all kinds of physical skills, especially boxing.  I heard that she can break the keel of a starship with one punch, but I don’t know if it’s true or not.”

    “It’s true, I’ve seen it with my own eyes,” Shi Tianbao replied seriously after hearing this.

    Han Yu looked at Shi Tianbao and asked, "Tianbao, you won't tell me that you and that manly Liu Qingmei are working under that Luo Lin?"

    "It's a pity that you guessed it right," Shi Tianbao shrugged and replied.

    "Won't……"

    "Actually, when I heard my father say that person's name, I didn't believe it. Unfortunately, facts speak louder than words. That Luo Lin once came to Dragon Horn Star to study art when she was young, and she had a relationship with me and Liu Qingmei's family.  friendship"

    "So how is your ability now? Has it improved?" Han Yu asked with interest on his face

    "Don't you ask what kind of person that Rowling is?"

    "What am I asking him for? I'm not familiar with him." Han Yu looked at Shi Tianbao puzzled and asked.

    "Hehe"??Haha I really want you to get to know that guy. If someone knows that someone is not interested in her, what will happen to her face?  Shi Tianbao suddenly smiled happily and said

    "Tianbao, is the Luo Lin you are talking about narcissistic? If so, don't introduce me to him. You know me. What I hate most is the kind of person who thinks he is the center of the world."

    "Haha Don't worry, she's not that annoying. By the way, don't call Liu Qingmei a tomboy anymore, because that Luo Lin's nickname is also a tomboy, even though her appearance and figure don't look like a man at all.  , but if she hears the word "man-in-law", she will still go crazy." Shi Tianbao smiled and reminded Han Yudao

    Han Yu looked at Shi Tianbao and said: "It seems that you have suffered a lot from that Luo Lin."

    Hearing this, Shi Tianbao seemed to recall the tragic situation at the time. After touching his cheek, he smiled bitterly at Han Yu and said, "Haha Yes, when I first joined Luo Lin, I was very young and energetic, so I spoke  It was unavoidable that I had some shocks and was cleaned up. At that time, I felt like all the bones in my body were about to be broken. I lay in bed for more than a month before I could walk."

    "So cruel?"

    "It's a bit cruel, but I did learn a lot from being around that guy, and it's not just me, that guy Liu Qingmei also suffered a lot. After all, only through hardship can you become a master."

    "Tianbao, I don't know how much your skills have improved, but your knowledge is getting better and better," Han Yu said with a smile.

    "There is no way, I can't beat you again and again, so I have to endure it. In your previous words, since you can't resist, then try to enjoy it." Shi Tianbao said with a bitter smile after hearing this.

    "You have changed so much. If your appearance hadn't changed much, I would have doubted whether you had a twin brother."

    Shi Tianbao didn't pay attention to Han Yu's emotion. He looked at Han Yu and asked, "If you don't talk about this anymore, Han Yu, what are you doing here?"

    "Of course I'm going on an adventure to the Death Star Territory," Han Yu replied upon hearing this.

    "Just a few of you?"

    "Of course, we are all elites"

    "However, your number seems to be too few."

    "There are quite a few. Basically, all the manpower needed for an adventure team has been allocated."

    "Han Yu, the danger of the Death Star Territory is not as simple as you think. Even our alliance only has some peripheral information about the Death Star Territory. I feel like you are a bit too playful."

    "What do you mean, the Death Star Territory is still divided into many layers?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Of course." Shi Tianbao said this, looked around and then lowered his voice and said: "You may think that the alliance is very powerful, but for the Death Star Territory, the alliance's forces can also operate on the periphery of the Death Star Territory, and  This has made the alliance somewhat unable to cope.”

    "I'm not interested in alliance matters, I'm just interested in the layering of the Death Star Territory you just mentioned," Han Yu said while looking at Shi Tianbao.

    Shi Tianbao looked at Han Yu and whispered: "The Death Star Territory is divided into three layers by the alliance. The outermost layer is the Death Star Territory as you know it, and inside the Death Star Territory, it can be divided into two layers.  layer, among which the second layer, which is the middle-level alliance, has reached the edge, but it can only advance there and cannot go any deeper. It’s not that we don’t want to continue to explore in depth, but that we can’t continue to explore in depth.”

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly

    "We're not strong enough. Have you ever heard that when the Alliance was at its strongest, it organized a big adventure into the Death Star Territory?"

    "I heard about it, what's the matter?"

    "The end point of that big adventure is the edge of the second level of the Death Star Territory I just mentioned"

    "What did those adventurers encounter?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "I don't know. What I told you just now is all I found out after secretly looking at the files at the alliance headquarters. Don't spread it to the outside world casually." Shi Tianbao shook his head and told Han Yu.

    "have no idea?"

    "Well, I only know that the adventuring army was almost annihilated in that place. Later, that place was designated as an elite cemetery. More than a hundred starships pass by there and disappear every year. Some people say that they are the alliance elites who died in the war.  The ghosts were unwilling to disperse and took away those who passed by the starship to keep as companions in Han Yu. If it is not necessary, remember not to pass by that ghost place."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "Oh, I know, thank you for the reminder. I almost forgot to ask, why are you and Liu Qingmei here? Are you also planning to venture into the Death Star Territory?"

    "No, Liu Qingmei and I were ordered to come here to destroy a pirate group called Great White Sharks."

    &nbsp; "Great White Shark? Tianbao, I'm afraid your trip will be in vain. We met a pirate group on the way here. That pirate group is called Great White Shark." Han Yu said to Shi Tianbao after hearing this

    "Where did you meet?" Shi Tianbao asked

    "On the way to Borg Town, we met a pirate scout disguised as a victim. The guy wanted to lead us into an ambush of a pirate group, but we found out. Then we went there to kill those  pirate"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Shi Tianbao quickly asked: "Then tell me where you killed those pirates?"

    "Wellit was near the area known as the Luoyan Meteor Belt. We even went to the pirate group's lair to raid it and made a small fortune."

    Hearing the name Luoyan Meteor Band, Shi Tianbao already believed Han Yu's words. He shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I didn't expect that after a few days of recuperating, you guys would take the lead in the end."

    "What? Are you here specifically to deal with those pirates?" Han Yu asked curiously

    Shi Tianbao nodded when he heard this, "Yes, not long ago we and General Luo Lin led the fleet to pass by this area. We heard that a pirate ship in this area threatened the shipping routes in this area, so we prepared to kill that pirate ship, but forget it.  , anyway, those pirates have been dealt with, which is also a good thing."

    "The pirates Tianbao you want to deal with have been eliminated, then are you leaving here?" Han Yu looked at Shi Tianbao and asked

    "It's not that fast. Even if we know that the target has been eliminated, the fleet supply cannot be solved in a day or two. We still have a few days to get along with each other."

    "That's good. We are staying at the Sihai Hotel now. If you and Liu Qingmei are free, you might as well come to us."

    "No need to bother, Liu Qingmei and I also live in the Sihai Hotel," Shi Tianbao said with a smile.

    “Oh that’s great”

    Having said this, Liu Qingmei from the girls' table came over and said to Shi Tianbao: "Shi Tianbao, it's getting late, we should go back."

    "We have to train again? Time flies so fast," Shi Tianbao said after hearing this

    "Okay, stop sighing, get up and go," Liu Qingmei urged Shi Tianbao impatiently.

    Shi Tianbao stood up and said to Han Yu and others: "Okay, Han Yu will leave now. Everyone, let's say goodbye first and then talk in the evening."

    "See you in the evening" Han Yu said with a smile

    "I mean menerQingmei" Han Yu was halfway through his words, and under the intimidation of Liu Qingmei's eyes widening, he changed his words and shouted softly

    Liu Qingmei couldn't help but shudder, and while rubbing her arms with her hands, she said to Han Yu: "You still call me a man-in-law. I'm really not used to it when you suddenly call me that."

    "Damn, I knew you would say that to a man bitch, see you tonight"

    "" Liu Qingmei looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes, shook her head and left.

    Looking at the time, it was still early. After breaking up with Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, Han Yu and others continued shopping for a while, and then returned to the "Sihai" hotel together.

    It’s half past six, and there’s still an hour until dinner. What can I do at this time?  Han Yu proposed to go to the hot springs. This proposal was approved by everyone. The men and women returned to their rooms respectively, took replacement clothes and toiletries, and Han Yu and others staggered to the free hot springs of the "Sihai" hotel.

    "If any of you dares to peek, I will make sure you look good," Han Mengxin stood at the door of the female hot spring and warned Han Yu and others.

    "Don't worry, sister, I will never do that kind of dirty thing. Besides, what's there to see about your flat figure?" Although the second half of the sentence was spoken very quietly, Han Mengxin's sensitive hearing was still clear.  caught

    Han Yu dodged the wooden slippers that Han Mengxin threw at him when he turned around, and said with a smile: "Heyhe didn't hit it."

    "Damn it, give me those shoes," Han Mengxin yelled through gritted teeth.

    "No, take it and stop throwing it away. What if it hits the children? Even if it doesn't hit the children, it just hits the flowers and plants. That's not good." As he spoke, Han Yu walked to the door of the men's hot spring.  , as soon as he pulled the wooden door, he stepped inside, but he didn't expect that someone was about to come out on the other side of the door. Han Yu, who couldn't dodge, suddenly bumped into the person.

    "Huh? What is this soft thing?" Han Yu touched the part that was close to his face, pinched it and looked up. Han Yu suddenly seemed to have been struck by a petrification technique. Standing in front of him was actually  It's a woman, but this woman is too tall. Han Yu, who is nearly 1.8 meters tall, only reaches her chest in front of this woman.

    "Wait, woman?"  Chest?  Han Yu seemed to have thought of itWhat, Han Mengxin and others turned around and rushed into the female hot spring and shouted: "Mengxin, you three come out quickly, what you entered is"

    "Where are you going?" The woman who was attacked by Han Yu held Han Yu's shoulders and asked in a cold voice.

    "Umwell, I'm sorry," Han Yu said apologetically to the woman.

    "Snapped"

    After receiving a slap, Han Yu ran to the door of the female hot spring, opened the door without thinking, and met Liu Qingmei who was only wearing underwear.

    "Liu Qingmei?" Han Yu called out in surprise

    "Snapped"

    ……

    In the men's hot spring, Han Yu, who had two slap marks on his face, sat in the hot spring pool with a depressed look on his face, muttering in a low voice: "Damn it, how do I know that woman went to the wrong hot spring?"

    "Forget it, fortunately the misunderstanding has been resolved," Ning Ping comforted Han Yu and said.

    Looking at Ning Ping's forced laughter, Han Yu said angrily: "Laugh if you want to, it won't be good if you hold it in and cause internal injuries."

    "Hahahaha" Not only Ningping, Feier, Shi Bafang, but also Shi Tianbao who entered the men's hot springs later, all laughed without scruples. Han Yu laughed so hard that he smiled bitterly in the end. There was nothing he could do against these guys who were gloating about their misfortune.

    Han Mengxin and others in the female hot spring heard the laughter of Ningping and others. Han Mengxin said angrily: "This Ningping, how dare you laugh so loudly?"

    "Okay, actually, this is just a misunderstanding. Don't take it seriously. I don't think Han Yu will care about it." Lin Ke on the side heard the words and comforted softly.

    "I know, it's just" At this point, Han Mengxin took a peek at the big woman sitting next to Liu Qingmei, Luo Lin

    "Don't worry, I won't care about it. Anyway, I have already punished that reckless boy." Luo Lin, with her eyes half-closed, said to Han Mengxin

    "Thank you." Han Mengxin thanked her and looked at Liu Qingmei. Liu Qingmei scratched her head when she saw this, "I don't care, I have beaten that guy anyway."

    Hearing Liu Qingmei's words, Han Mengxin was completely relieved. She was worried that Liu Qingmei would be angry with Han Yu because of this matter. Although she had been quarreling with Han Yu since she was a child, in a situation like today, she still  Appeared for the first time (to be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 239 Don’t guess what my daughter’s family is thinking

    When everyone met in the restaurant, Han Yu and Liu Qingmei felt a little embarrassed almost at the same time. As for Luo Lin, another older woman who had a close contact with Han Yu, Han Yu was lowering his head in embarrassment. He still had time to observe the other person's expression.

    "Qingmei, sit with me," Luo Lin said. Liu Qingmei seemed to have been saved, and hurriedly replied, "Yes." Luo Lin glanced at Liu Qingmei, as if she had realized something.

    He ate without saying anything. There was only the sound of clattering bowls and chopsticks in the restaurant. Usually, Han Yu, a guy who likes to talk while eating, was around, which made Ning Ping and others feel a little uncomfortable at the moment. Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu quietly, and saw that Han Yu was silent.  He held the bowl loudly and ate the rice. He was not in a very high mood. Even Field secretly picked up his food and didn't react.

    "It seems that the hot spring incident has a big impact on this guy." Ning Ping secretly thought and couldn't help but asked with concern: "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    "Ningping" Han Yu said softly

    Ning Ping immediately pricked up his ears, "Huh?"

    "The food here isn't as delicious as Bafang's," Han Yu said slowly amid Ningping's expectations.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes. After a while, he asked in a low voice: "You look like you have no appetite. Is it because this food doesn't suit your taste?"

    "Yes," Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in confusion and replied.

    Ning Ping: ""

    ????????? Han Yu was very puzzled. He had just said something very well, but why did he suddenly turn away from him? But seeing that Ning Ping seemed very angry, it was better not to provoke him for the time being.

    Han Yu, who was not interested in the food, took two mouthfuls of rice into his mouth. Although the food did not taste very good, Han Yu was not a picky eater. He would not waste food while chewing food in his mouth.  His eyes were constantly looking around, and he accidentally met Liu Qingmei's eyes, who was secretly observing her.

    "Huh?" Han Yu immediately became alert when he noticed that Liu Qingmei, who was sitting diagonally across from him, had some evasive eyes and looked guilty. He thought to himself: "Is this guy trying to find a chance to beat himself up?"

    "Qingmei should speak up loudly if she has any thoughts, otherwise, she will regret it for the rest of her life." After Luo Lin finished her last bite of food, she picked up her food plate and walked towards the restaurant's plate recycling window to listen.  Liu Qingmei was shocked when she heard Luo Lin's words before leaving. She glanced at Han Yu who was sitting diagonally opposite her with complicated eyes, and saw Han Yu looking at her with a wary expression.

    The friendship between childhood sweethearts was not just a matter of air. Looking at Han Yu's guarded eyes, Liu Qingmei immediately understood the meaning of that look, and couldn't help but said in her heart: "What does this guy's look mean? Does he think I am trying to fix it?"  him?"

    Receiving Liu Qingmei’s fierce look, Han Yu quickly lowered his head to eat rice. Liu Qingmei smiled bitterly when he saw this, picked up the rice bowl that was not much eaten, and ate with big mouthfuls. It seemed that he turned his anger into appetite.

    Just when Han Yu was peeking at Liu Qingmei, Lin Ke pretended not to care and asked Han Mengxin sitting next to her in a low voice: "Mengxin, what is the relationship between Liu Qingmei and Han Yu?"

    "You finally couldn't help asking. I thought you could hold on for a little longer." Han Mengxin thought to herself, but her face didn't show it at all. She replied casually: "My childhood sweetheart, I grew up with us on Dragon Horn Star.  Wellshe and my brother have been having trouble getting along with each other since we were little. We always bicker when we are together."

    "Oh" Lin Ke agreed, his tone seemed to be relieved, but then Han Mengxin continued: "But according to my observation, I always feel that she has a good impression of my brother, otherwise she wouldn't  If other people don’t look for him, he just likes to give trouble to my brother.”

    "Does Han Yu know about this?" Lin Ke asked softly

    "You probably don't know. I guess my brother has always regarded Liu Qingmei as a good friend. A good brother treats her like a good friend. But if this layer of window paper is pierced, the result will be unpredictable."

    After listening to Han Mengxin's words, Lin Ke bit his lower lip lightly as if he was making a difficult decision in his heart. Han Mengxin took a sneak peek and felt secretly happy for a while. After a while, Lin Ke seemed to have finally made up his mind and whispered to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin  Xin, can you do me a favor?"

    "What are you busy with?" Han Mengxin asked in a low voice. In fact, she was already happy. Han Yu usually made fun of herself and Ning Ping, but this time she finally had a chance to take revenge.

    "Brother, brother, you also have today," Han Mengxin said in her heart

    "Mengxin, Mengxin?" Lin Ke on the side called softly twice, finally waking up Han Mengxin who had fallen into fantasy. Han Mengxin hurriedly said to Lin Ke: "I'm sorry, Sister Ke, I was distracted just now. Can you please say it again?  "

    Lin Ke's face suddenly turned red when he heard this, and whispered: "Well, wait until you eat.After dinner, can you help me make an appointment with Han Yu?  "

    "No problem, I'll take care of it." Han Mengxin was a little carried away with surprise and couldn't help but raise her voice, attracting curious eyes from everyone who was dining.

    "Sorry, sorry." Han Mengxin quickly stood up and apologized to everyone. After sitting down again, she whispered to Lin Ke: "No problem, wait for my good news."

    Seeing Han Mengxin's excited face, Lin Ke suddenly regretted asking Han Mengxin to do this favor for him. However, even if he took it back now, Han Mengxin would not agree. Lin Ke could only pray silently in his heart that Han Mengxin would not make too much trouble.  excessive

    Half an hour later, there were fewer and fewer people in the restaurant. After eating, Han Yu was about to leave the restaurant with Ning Ping and others when he saw Liu Qingmei standing up as if she had something to say to herself, but before Liu Qingmei opened her mouth  , Han Mengxin ran over with a mysterious face, leaned in front of Han Yu and whispered: "Brother, I have something to see you for."

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked after hearing this

    Han Mengxin looked around and replied in a low voice: "It's not convenient to talk here. We'll meet on the top floor of the hotel later and talk about it then."

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled and asked, "What's going on? It's so mysterious."

    "Oh, don't worry about it. Anyway, at ten o'clock in the evening, you will be waiting for me on the top floor of the hotel. By the way, remember to dress handsomely." After Han Mengxin said this, she turned to leave.

    "We're not going on a blind date, why do we have to dress up?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Oh, don't ask, just dress up if I ask you to. Anyway, I won't hurt you. Remember, you come alone, on the top floor of the hotel, at ten o'clock." Han Mengxin warned Han Yu again worriedly, and then ran to Liu Qing  Next to Mei, "Qingmei, we haven't seen each other for a long time, come with me to have a chat."

    "Ah, okay." Liu Qingmei glanced at Han Yu who had turned around and pulled Shi Tianbao out of the restaurant, and nodded helplessly. Han Mengxin didn't notice Liu Qingmei's abnormality, but Lin Ke on the side noticed it.  Looking at Liu Qingmei's look, Lin Ke's face showed a dilemma.

    "Lin Ke, are you okay?" Qiao Yan'er asked with concern

    "I'm fine," Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    It was late at night, and Yueyue came out. Liu Qingmei, who was in the same room as Luo Lin, got out of bed gently, put on her shoes, and walked out quietly. As soon as she walked to the door, she heard Luo Lin's voice behind her, "  Don’t regret your decision”

    Liu Qingmei trembled when she heard the words and was silent for a moment, then she responded softly, "Yeah", opened the door, and walked out of the room. When she heard the door closing again, Luo Lin sighed softly. She was thirty-six years old.  Let Luo Lin see things more clearly than Liu Qingmei. Although she knows that Liu Qingmei's result may not be perfect, she still has to let Liu Qingmei work hard for it, at least so that she can think about it in the future.  , instead of sighing and regretting

    Lin Ke told Liu Qingmei the news about meeting on the rooftop at ten o'clock. Even Lin Ke himself didn't understand why he wanted to tell Liu Qingmei about it. The woman's intuition told Lin Ke that Liu Qingmei might also harbor feelings for Han Yu.  With the same thoughts as her own, logically speaking, she and Liu Qingmei should be love rivals. But in Lin Ke's heart, she could never regard Liu Qingmei, a girl with a straightforward personality, as her rival.

    Lin Ke, who had been specially dressed up by Han Mengxin, left the room. On the corridor to the roof, she unexpectedly met Liu Qingmei, who had the same purpose as her.

    "Are you going too?" Lin Ke and Liu Qingmei asked each other in unison. Then they lowered their heads in embarrassment at the same time, making Han Mengxin, who was hiding in the dark, anxious. In Han Mengxin's plan, the heroine tonight should be Lin Ke.  Liu Qingmei should be the protagonist tomorrow night, so why let the two of them meet the king tonight?

    "Hey, something seems a little wrong?" Qiao Yaner reminded Han Mengxin in a low voice.

    "Shh, keep your voice down, don't tell them." Han Mengxin hurriedly motioned to Qiao Yan'er to keep her voice down.

    "At this moment, tonight's male protagonist appeared. "Hey, where are you two planning to go? It's such a late night." Han Yu, who was wearing pajamas and a pair of slippers, asked Lin Ke and Liu Qingmei.

    "It's over, it's over. Isn't the script completely ruined?" Han Mengxin thought with disappointment when she saw this scene. But just when she was disappointed, she accidentally saw Ning hiding behind Han Yu, and she saw that Ning had followed him out secretly.  Ning Ping obviously also saw Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner.

    These guys who stayed up late at night and were trying to make fun of others immediately took advantage of the unpreparedness of tonight's hero and heroine to secretly join forces in victory

    "The situation has changed so suddenly that the preparations we made before are no longer useful," Han Mengxin said to Ningping and others with a frustrated look.

    "How about otherwise, tonight's plan will be cancelled?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    Han Mengxin?He hummed and replied: "Huh, cancel? I finally found an opportunity to punish my brother, and you actually asked me to cancel? There is no way."

    "But, in this situation, what do you think we can do?" Ning Ping asked helplessly.

    "Well there are no conditions, then we will create conditions. Field and Shi Bafang, I have a task for you." Han Mengxin thought for a while and said to Field and Shi Bafang.

    "Ah? Is there anything about us involved here?" Field and Shi Bafang, who were very sleepy, asked after hearing this.

    "Of course, don't doze off, listen carefully, you will find a way to get my brother away in a while, and then after I get Lin Ke or Liu Qingmei away, you can break up with my brother."

    "Oh, I got it," Field agreed. Ning Ping, who was standing by, asked, "What about me?"

    "You also have something to do. If Field and Shi Bafang can't get rid of my brother, then it will be your turn."

    After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Ning Ping nodded to express his understanding. When Han Mengxin saw this, she pulled Qiao Yaner and whispered: "Let's go, let's go first, and then we will act according to my eyes."

    "Ah? What about me?" Qiao Yan'er asked in surprise

    "Of course I want to be a pure audience, there is no way." Han Yu replied matter-of-factly and pulled Qiao Yan'er towards Han Yu, Lin Ke and Liu Qingmei at the stairs. As soon as they approached, they heard Han Yu  Hearing the laughter of Yu and the others, Han Mengxin's heart sank. Could it be that these three guys had already spoken out?  No, I know very well how capable my brother is, but he shouldn't be so capable that two women can fall in love with him and accept each other at the same time?

    With this doubt in mind, Han Mengxin quickened her pace and walked to the stairs where Han Yu and the others were staying. Han Mengxin pretended to bump into him accidentally and said in a surprised tone: "Eh? Brother, why are you here?"

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Ah, I met Lin Ke and Liu Qingmei here, and we chatted for a few words, and then we solved the misunderstanding between Liu Qingmei and me."

    "Really? Is there any misunderstanding between you and Sister Qingmei?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "that is……"

    "Don't say it, don't tell others." Liu Qingmei stopped Han Yu before he could answer. Han Yu closed his mouth when he heard the words, and glanced at Han Mengxin apologetically. Han Mengxin felt more and more strange when she saw this. But at this moment, on the other side,  When Field and Shi Bafang came over and saw Han Yu, Field said, "Han Yu, why are you here? Huh? Why are everyone here?"

    "Field, do you have anything to do with Bafang?" Han Yu asked Field

    Hearing this, Field replied: "Oh, didn't you say that dinner wasn't to your liking tonight? I'm going to ask Bafang to make some midnight snacks for me. Would you like some too?"

    "Ah? Really? Bafang, no problem?" Han Yu looked at Shi Bafang expectantly and asked

    Shi Bafang smiled and replied: "No problem, the ingredients are all ready-made, just borrow the kitchen of this hotel."

    "That's great, Lin Ke, Meng Xin, let's go have some supper together," Han Yu said happily after hearing this

    "Ah?" Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this. She wanted to object but didn't know how to object. She couldn't help but glared at Field who had come up with such a bad idea. He stretched out his hand and pulled Han Yu aside and whispered: "Brother, you  Have you forgotten that I have something to say to you?"

    "I haven't forgotten. What's the matter with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "I……"

    "What are you hesitating about? What on earth is going on? Is it that boy from Ningping who bullied you? Good boy, just wait, I will avenge you."

    "Don't have nothing to do with him," Han Mengxin quickly stretched out her hand to hold Han Yu and said

    "What's that?"

    "Forget it, let's talk about this later. I'm a little hungry. Let's go have a midnight snack." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu in a depressed mood.

    "Oh" Han Yu wanted to ask, but seeing that Han Mengxin didn't want to talk, he didn't ask any more questions. Among the people present, only Lin Ke understood why Han Mengxin was in such a low mood. But as she is now, she looks pretty good.  The girl named Liu Qingmei is indeed a friend who can be friends. Lin Ke doesn't want to be friends with Liu Qingmei for the time being because of Han Yu's relationship.

    After finishing the supper, Liu Qingmei, who always had a smile on her face, returned to the room. As soon as the door was closed, Liu Qingmei's face suddenly collapsed, and she squatted on the ground and covered her face with her hands.

    "Get up, don't cry" Luo Lin's voice rang in Liu Qingmei's ears

    Liu Qingmei stood up after hearing this and wiped her eyes with her sleeves, but tears still couldn't stop flowing out.

    "It seems you failed.""" Luo Lin asked with some distress.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Qingmei shook her head and replied: "No, I did not fail."

    When Luo Lin heard this, she couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Since there is no failure, then why are you crying? Are you crying for joy? What a good-for-nothing guy."

    "I, I didn't tell him at all," Liu Qingmei stammered to Luo Lin.

    "Huh? What did you say? Then what are you doing out at night? Looking at the stars?" Rowling asked incredulously

    "I, I don't dare to tell him"

    "If you don't tell him, how can he possibly understand what you think of him?" Luo Lin said to Liu Qingmei angrily and funny

    "But, but, I'm worried that after I tell him what I think of him, I won't even be friends anymore," Liu Qingmei replied with tears streaming down her face.

    "Ohor I can help you," Luo Lin sighed helplessly and said to the little sister in front of her who looked very similar to her when she was young.

    "Huh? Can you help me? How do you plan to help me?" Liu Qingmei asked curiously

    "There are many ways to help you. It just depends on your needs. If you want something warmer, I can get you some aphrodisiacs. If you want something rougher, I can tie him to your bed.  if you……"

    "Stop talking about you, you huh" Liu Qingmei's face turned red after being told that. She pointed at Luo Lin and didn't know what to say at this moment. Luo Lin continued: "If you can't get the other person's heart, then  Find a way to get the other person's a**, and if necessary, I can help you hold his hands down."

    "I, I am not a casual woman," Liu Qingmei yelled at Luo Lin in anger.

    "Well, I know, and I also know that you are not a woman who is willing to give up easily. What I just said to you is just to tell you that no matter what you plan to do, I will support you."

    "Thank you" Liu Qingmei looked at Luo Lin with some emotion and said

    "You're welcome," Luo Lin replied with a smile, and then asked, "But do you really not consider the method I just proposed?"

    "Keep it for later use." Liu Qingmei was silent for a moment after hearing this, and replied in a low voice (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 240 Bandits Attack

    Everyone wants to be a rich person, but the difference is that some people become rich through hard work, while some people become rich by plundering the fruits of other people's labor**Pao! Book*  These people are called bandits in Borg Town

    Strictly speaking, Borg Town is a mountain town. It is only through artificial construction that Borg Town has what it is today. But outside of Borg Town, there are still mountains and mountains everywhere. There are many resources in the mountains, but the most famous  , or we have to count the bandits entrenched in the mountains. These pests are mostly scoundrels who want to get something for nothing. They usually hide in the mountains. When there is a loophole in the defense of Borg Town, they will go down the mountain and enter Borg Town to plunder.

    Generally speaking, those bandits only rob property. If they are not resisted, they rarely harm people. However, watching the fruits of their hard work being robbed is unbearable for an individual. After resisting for several times in a row,  After this failed attempt, the people of Borg Town asked the Alliance for help. Considering the importance of Borg Town to itself, the Alliance sent troops to Borg Town several times, but every time the bandits seemed to know the news in advance.  Similarly, before the Alliance soldiers arrived in Borg Town, they had already retreated into the deep mountains and dense forests.

    It is impossible for the Alliance to send people to garrison Borg Town for a long time, because it cannot afford the consumption. Borg Town itself cannot provide enough supplies to the garrisoned Alliance soldiers. If you want to garrison Borg Town, you need at least a thousand Alliance soldiers, otherwise it will not be dealt with at all.  Without the bandit gang known as 3,000 people, this account would be a bit outweighed by the gains for the alliance. No one is willing to do a loss-making business, and the alliance is no exception.

    "You mean, the purpose of your coming here is not only to deal with the Great White Shark pirate group, but also to deal with the bandits?" After listening to Shi Tianbao's words, Han Yu couldn't help but confirm.

    "Well, originally our target was the Great White Shark Pirates, but you guys have already solved it. So after I reported this matter to General Luo Lin, General Luo Lin made an impromptu decision to annihilate the mountains near Borg Town.  The bandits will never leave here again. In the words of General Luo Lin, 'How can my aunt come back empty-handed after a long trip?'"

    After hearing this, Han Yu scratched his head and said, "Dare to love has something to do with us."

    "You don't have to take it seriously," Shi Tianbao replied with a smile. Han Yu couldn't help but roll his eyes when he heard this, "Tianbao, which one of your eyes can see that I feel sorry for myself?"

    "Hahayou don't have to be harsh, I understand," Shi Tianbao replied with a smile.

    "You know nothing, you really feel so good about yourself," Han Yu rolled his eyes again and said.

    Shi Tianbao shrugged and said: "Anyway, I just came to tell you about this matter and I have no intention of asking you to help."

    "When will we set off?" Han Yu asked

    "Also be prepared. General Luo Lin said that the interior of Borg Town must be cleaned up first. It can be seen from the previous battle report that there must be spies of the bandits hidden in Borg Town. Those spies must be removed first.  Find out before you can make the next step.”

    "Then what is your mission?" Han Yu asked again

    "Stay where you are," Shi Tianbao replied

    "ah?"

    Seeing Han Yu's confusion, Shi Tianbao explained to Han Yu: "I'm not good at finding people, so of course I won't get involved. I'm really free these days, and we just take this opportunity to get together more."  "

    "What about Liu Qingmei?"

    Hearing Han Yu mention Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao replied with a smile: "She, she is rather unlucky, she was assigned a task by General Luo Lin, and now she should be accompanying General Luo Lin to eliminate the spies arranged by the bandits in Borg Town.  Woolen cloth"

    "Is the alliance's intelligence already so good?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Where? General Luo Lin is going to use some stupid method. She ordered people to arrest all the idle men in Bog Town who have no worries about food and clothing. They will be released after the bandits in the mountains are wiped out."

    “…I really would rather kill someone wrong than let it go.”

    "Yeah, but I have to say, this trick is quite effective, at least I think so."

    "It's just a bit offending," Han Yu commented casually

    "So you think so too, but General Luo Lin is one of the twelve divine generals in the alliance. There are really not many people who can cause trouble for her."

    "Really? That's not necessarily the case." There was an objection from the side, and Ning Ping walked over slowly. Han Yu quickly explained to Shi Tianbao: "Tianbao, Ning Ping is the fifth prince of the Emperor Star.  There are more things about power struggles than we need to know, so I also think what he said is reasonable. Just because he doesn’t say a lot doesn’t mean there is none.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Shi Tianbao still didn’t believe it and said stiffly: “It’s okay even if someone wants to cause trouble for General Luo Lin. Among the twelve generals in the alliance, General Luo Lin’s popularity isThe best thing is that if someone wants to cause trouble for her, those who have a good relationship with her will definitely come forward to help her."

    Ning Ping said sternly to Shi Tianbao: "in the face of huge power, friendship is just a trivial thing, not worth mentioning. Especially in a place like the alliance headquarters, strength is the most worthy of relying on Shi Tianbao.  If you want to help your general when she encounters difficulties, then you'd better work hard to increase your own strength, lest you hate your own incompetence and regret not practicing hard in the first place."

    "You seem to know something inside?" Shi Tianbao looked at Ning Ping intently and said

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "I don't know anything, I haven't heard anything. I'm just a swordsman who doesn't need to think about too many things and just pursues his dreams. So power is not a big temptation for me.  But for some people at the alliance headquarters, those who have enjoyed great rights cannot easily give up the rights they already hold."

    "What do you know?" Shi Tianbao stood up suddenly and asked Ning Ping sternly

    "Don't get excited. In fact, as long as you observe more, you will find that under the peaceful surface of the alliance, there are already undercurrents. For the sake of you being Han Yu's friend, let me remind you that these days  Don’t get too close to the alliance headquarters. With your current strength, you will at best become a victim of others’ games.”

    "please explain it more clearly" Shi Tianbao asked in a deep voice

    “The election for the first-term alliance chief is approaching soon,” Ning Ping said calmly.

    Since it is an alliance, it means that it is composed of multiple forces. Since it is an alliance, it must have a leader. When this leader exercises his responsibilities, he will naturally seek benefits for the force to which he belongs.  In the eyes of outsiders, those benefits are at most just some care in terms of personnel arrangements. But those who know the inside story know that every personnel transfer indicates that some people will be eliminated.

    There are only so many pits. If you want to get the pits, and all the pits are already occupied, the only way to grab the pits is to squeeze out those who occupy the pits and occupy the pits.  Naturally, people will not be obediently squeezed out by latecomers, and a fierce battle started between the two. At the beginning, it was just a literary fight. Everyone is civilized and reasonable. But after the reason did not make sense,  The literary fight has escalated into a martial arts fight. If I can't talk to you, I'll shut you up with my fists.

    Every election of the Alliance President is accompanied by all kinds of dirty activities, and the situation becomes more and more intense. Shi Tianbao, who had long felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the Alliance Headquarters, was reminded by Ning Ping, and his ideas immediately became enlightened. Things that he could not figure out before are now now  You can also think about it and thank Ning Ping: "Thank you for the reminder, Ning Ping."

    "You're welcome," Ning Ping replied gently.

    "Hey, aren't you talking about bandits? How come you two are involved in matters within the alliance?" Han Yu shouted to Shi Tianbao and Ning Ping dissatisfied

    Shi Tianbao and Ning Ping were stunned when they heard this and then laughed at themselves. In their current status, it is indeed a bit ridiculous to discuss these things. Those are the affairs of big people, and it is not the turn of small people like themselves to care.

    Then the topic once again turned to the bandits in Borg Town. Through Shi Tianbao's narration, Han Yu and others had a general understanding of the bandits entrenched in the mountains. They were a group of bandits that were said to have three thousand troops. How many specifically?  Shi Tianbao couldn't explain clearly. After all, the bandits went into the mountains as soon as they saw the Alliance sending troops. They never met the Alliance army at all. But the only thing that is certain is that there are many bandits anyway, and most of them are from Borg Town.  Or the travelers who wander here, except for some who have some fighting ability, there are many bandits who are just standing there to cheer. No problem. Once they really want to get involved, they will be weak. There are three bandit leaders.  The boss is a strategist-type bandit. He decided to treat Borg Town by taking money without harming his life. It is obviously because of this decision that although the people in Borg Town hate the bandits, they have not yet reached the level of unforgettable hatred for the old man.  The second is a butcher, the strongest, but not very smart. He listens to the boss the most and does whatever the boss tells him to do. The third is a gangster, and he is also a gangster who can take both men and women as long as he likes the girl.  Boy, he wants to taste it, but luckily there is a boss there. Every time he goes down the mountain to rob, the second brother will always follow the third child. With this stupid big guy following him, the third child really has no chance to do anything wrong.  After he became anxious, he secretly went down the mountain to find a girl in Borg Town to have fun. However, the bandit boss turned a blind eye and let him go.

    Hearing this, Han Yu interrupted Shi Tianbao in surprise: "Tianbao, how come you know so much about those bandits?"

    "This is all what General Luo Lin has interrogated in the past two days from those who were judged to be bandit spies," Shi Tianbao explained with a smile.

    &nbsp; "Oh, then you continue"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping interrupted Shi Tianbao and said, "Don't continue, Han Yu, you forgot that we made an appointment with Lin Ke and the others to go to You Street Market to purchase supplies."

    “That’s it, Tianbao, why don’t you come with me for a walk?”

    "Well, it's not good that General Luo Lin and Liu Qingmei are not here" Shi Tianbao said hesitantly.

    "What does this have to do with it? Anyway, you are fine now. Let's go. We just have one more person to help with things." Han Yu reached out and pulled Shi Tianbao up from his seat and walked out of the hotel.

    The three of them came to the place where they agreed to meet with Lin Ke and others, and saw that Lin Ke and others were already waiting there.

    "Sorry, sorry, we're late," Han Yu smiled and stepped forward to apologize.

    "Hmph, I thought you were going to let us go. Tianbao, you're here too." Han Mengxin snorted lightly and greeted Shi Tianbao who was following Han Yu.

    "Well, I have nothing to do. I just happened to help you move some supplies," Shi Tianbao replied with a smile.

    "Thank you." Han Mengxin thanked her with a smile, turned around and shouted behind Qiao Yan'er: "Sister Qingmei, don't hide, you have an accomplice."

    "Huh?" Shi Tianbao was stunned when he heard this, and took a look and saw that Liu Qingmei was hiding behind Qiao Yan'er.

    "What are you looking at?" Liu Qingmei saw Shi Tianbao looking at her, and immediately asked with eyes wide open. Shi Tianbao rolled his eyes and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "Be more reserved Liu Qingmei, you know what Han Yu likes  She is a gentle girl, not a tomboy like you."

    When Liu Qingmei heard this, her eyebrows immediately stood up, but when she took a peek at Han Yu, she found that Han Yu had frowned slightly. Liu Qingmei suddenly felt tense and said to Shi Tianbao viciously: "I'll settle the score with you when I get back.  "

    "Where are you, General Luo Lin?"

    "She went back to interrogate people"

    "oh"

    ***************************************

    "I'm so happy today. I'm so happy today. I don't have that idiot, the second one, with me" The third leader of the bandit, Adam, who claims to be a man of all genders, hummed a ditty and walked on the streets of Borg Town. His mood today  It's indeed good. The boss is busy thinking about countermeasures, while he got rid of the tracking of the second brother and came to Borg Town to have fun alone.

    "Oh, how long has it been since the last time I came to Borg Town? Handsome men and beauties of Borg Town, here I come." Adam shouted in his heart and walked excitedly to the right market.

    In addition to buying and selling various supplies in the Right Market, there are also some skin and meat businesses in the second half of the street. Adam’s destination is the second half of the Right Market. But today, when Adam met someone who was shopping in the first half of the Right Market.  After Han Yu and his party arrived, the desire in Adam's heart suddenly expanded without limit.

    As a top gangster for both men and women, his greatest advantage is that he can attack and defend. Seeing those handsome men and women of Han Yu and Han Mengxin, Adam's plug and socket reacted at the same time. Compared with the looks of Han Yu, Han Mengxin and others, Adam used to play  The only word that can be used to describe those things that have passed is bad.

    Rather than taking action, Adam stopped Han Yu and others in their path and asked, "Hey, are you lonely?"

    "I'm talking to you," Han Yu turned his head and said to Han Mengxin

    "No, he's asking you," Han Mengxin shook her head and retorted.

    "How could it be me? I'm a man," Han Yu said, shaking his head.

    "Does he look like a man to you?"

    "Hmmit's really hard to tell. Are you a boy or a girl?" Han Yu looked up and down at the guy who was wearing flashy clothes and painted eyebrows and cheeks and asked.

    "Giggleit depends on your needs." After Adam let out a series of laughter like an old hen laying eggs, he said to Han Yu with a shy look, but his shyness really made people feel sick and want to vomit.  Han Yu was so frightened that he pulled Han Mengxin back a step, "What do you want to do?"

    "GiggleBrother, I've fallen in love with you, little brother, give it a tryoh!" Before Adam could finish his words with a smile on his face, he got a firm kick on his butt, causing him to lie down.  Falling forward, Han Yu saw this and quickly pulled Han Mengxin aside. Then, Adam walked along the ground two meters away and stopped at the feet of Lin Ke, who was selecting items. As if Lin Ke didn't notice, he turned around and kicked  , stepping on the back of Adam's right hand

    "Ouch" Adam screamed, and then Lin Ke noticed someone under his feet, and quickly said apologetically: "Sorry, I didn't see you." He said so, but Han Yu saw with his own eyes that Lin Ke's foot was stepping on  The foot on the back of the other person's right hand was turning slightly, and Han Yu suddenly felt a chill on his back. "You must never make a woman angry, the consequences will be simply terrible." Han Yu secretly warned himself in his heart.

    "You bitch, let go," Adam yelled while lying on the ground.road

    "Bang" Liu Qingmei stepped forward and stepped on Adam's head, causing Adam's just-raised face to come into close contact with the ground again. Liu Qingmei shouted coldly: "Huh, neither male nor female.  Damn shemales, the most disgusting thing for my aunt is you perverts."

    "Yes." Lin Ke couldn't help but nodded in agreement. Suddenly, Lin Ke and Liu Qingmei felt a sense of sympathy in their hearts.

    "Liu Qingmei, can you please relax your feet? Although that guy is a pervert, if you keep stepping on him like this, he will be trampled to death by you." Han Yu kindly reminded Liu Qingmei  road

    "Hmph, it's better if one of these perverts dies and the other is spared." After saying this, Liu Qingmei obeyed and let go of her feet, and at the same time pulled Lin Ke to stand behind Han Yu.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was very puzzled by Liu Qingmei's behavior

    "Bah, bah, bah." Adam got up from the ground and spat out the dust in his mouth. Then he glared at Han Yu fiercely and shouted, "Good boy, I won't give up if you don't eat the toast or drink as a penalty."

    Han Yu looked at the guy in front of him with some depression, threatening to cause trouble for him. He turned to Liu Qingmei and said, "This behavior of yours is very irresponsible."

    "Wouldn't it be better to give you a chance to show off in front of a beautiful woman?" Liu Qingmei raised her chest and raised her eyebrows.

    Normally I didn’t pay much attention to it, but it was only then that Han Yu noticed that the flat-chested manly woman in his previous impression had become so sophisticated. What did she usually eat?

    "Hey, don't ignore my existence," Adam roared when he saw that no one was paying attention to him.

    "Eh? Why are you still here? Why haven't you left yet?" Han Yu asked with a puzzled look (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is our greatest  motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 241 The battle is about to begin

    Being ignored is a very depressing feeling, and it is more painful than being beaten_Pao & Book & Being beaten only hurts the body, but being ignored is the mental damage first.  After being ignored by Han Yu, the hurt Adam finally ran away. He forgot that he was not on the mountain at the moment, and his companions were not around.

    When the onlookers saw someone taking out a knife, they immediately retreated far away. No one was willing to step forward to stop those who stayed with Han Yu, that is, Han Yu's companions.

    "Hehehe It's too late to regret now. I'm going to make a few holes in your body." Adam smiled evilly and stuck out his tongue to lick the short knife in his hand and said to Han Yu.

    With a "squeak" sound, Adam accidentally licked the wrong place, and his tongue was cut by the sharp blade. Adam covered his mouth and said hesitantly to Han Yu and others: "You are dead."

    Han Yu looked helplessly at Adam, who was not showing off his coolness, and said softly: "Let's go and get your tongue cured."

    "Go to hell" Adam clutched the short knife and rushed towards Han Yu

    Before Han Yu could make a move, Adam suddenly stumbled and threw himself forward unsteadily, lying at Han Yu's feet. He didn't know where he had thrown the short knife in his hand. Han Yu nodded to Ning Ping who was standing aside.  I thanked him because it was Ning Ping who threw a walnut just now and hit Adam in the calf.

    "Let's go." Han Yu continued to say helplessly to Adam. Adam's feeling of humiliation became more and more serious. What's the matter? He is the third leader among the bandits. He knelt down to others before he even started fighting with them.  How can people continue to fool around after knowing this?

    "Ah" Adam roared and stood up to hug Han Yu. Unexpectedly, before he could fully stand up, Liu Qingmei, who was standing next to Han Yu, kicked him in the chin, almost causing Adam to bite off his tongue. Although he didn't bite it off,  It still hurts a lot. Not only does my jaw hurt, but my tongue also hurts.

    Looking at Adam Han Yu who was rolling on the ground in pain, he shook his head and said to Lin Ke and others: "It feels like we are bullying others if we leave."

    "Yeah" Lin Ke nodded lightly.

    “Don’t leave if you have the guts,” Adam covered his chin and shouted unwillingly at Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and continued to move forward with Lin Ke and others. Adam was furious when he saw this. He looked left and right and found the dagger he had thrown away. He picked it up and rushed towards Han Yu. If Adam's behavior had been unknown before,  If people who tell the truth feel sympathy, then your behavior at this moment will make people feel a little angry. People have let you go, and you still move forward without knowing it. You deserve to be beaten.

    "Oops" Adam screamed, doing a big split, and sat on the ground. This time, it was not someone who attacked him, but his own bad luck. He stepped on the walnut that Ning Ping used to smash his calf just now.  A long-lost unique skill was performed live, breaking walnuts into pieces with eggs. It turned out that walnuts are indeed very hard.

    Looking back at Adam who was foaming at the mouth and fainting with his hands covering his crotch, Han Yu shook his head and sighed, walked up to Adam, stretched out his hand to lift Adam up, and asked the people around him: "Where is there a hospital nearby?  "

    Under the guidance of a kind person, Han Yu sent the unconscious Adam to the hospital. But as soon as he arrived at the hospital, Han Yu and others discovered the problem from Adam's pocket. Who is this guy?  Because he needed to be hospitalized for observation, he had to register and know Adam's name. From Adam's pocket, Han Yu and others found no less than ten business cards with different names printed on them. Which of these business cards is the real name of the guy in front of him?

    "Hey, hey" Han Yu patted Adam's face and called. Because he couldn't wake up, Han Yu couldn't help but hit harder. Finally, after slapping Adam's mouth dozens of times in a row, Adam faintly woke up.

    "What's your name?" Han Yu asked softly

    "What do you want to do?" Adam exclaimed

    "It's nothing. The doctor said you need to be hospitalized for observation for a few days, but hospitalization requires registration. I don't know your name, so I woke you up and asked, which of these business cards is yours?"

    "Give it back!" Adam screamed and reached out to grab the business card from Han Yu's hand. As a result, he accidentally touched the wound and couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    "Are you okay?" Han Yu asked with concern

    "It's all your fault," Adam replied bitterly

    Han Yu didn't pay attention to Adam's attitude, but it angered Liu Qingmei and others next to him. He saw Han Mengxin said dissatisfied: "Brother, what do we care about him? It's all his own fault. He has no ability and wants to find someone."  Trouble, he is just looking for death. We don’t care about his previous disgusting behavior and sent him to the hospital, but look at him, what a heck of a thing he is, he really thinks of himself as a person, ugh”

    "Okay Mengxin, he is injured after all, please stop saying a few words." Han Yu comforted Han Mengxin, then turned to Adam and said: "It seems that you hate us, so we won't bother you here to accept it."If you have any questions after treatment, just ask the doctor to ask you." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and followed the others out the door.

    "Wait a minute, if you dare to leave your name, I won't let you go." Upon seeing this, Adam quickly shouted that he had suffered such a big loss. If he didn't know who his enemy was, how could he get revenge in the future? Adam had already thought about it.  Well, if you can't avenge yourself, then go back to the mountain and find someone to avenge him.

    When Han Yu heard this and was about to answer, Han Mengxin said first, "Brother, don't tell him, I don't want to know this kind of person. Let's go." After saying that, Han Mengxin pulled Han Yu and left quickly.

    “Stop, stop, hess!” Adam’s balls were pulled again because of his excessive movements.

    After coming out of the hospital, Adam ran non-stop into the mountains. Although the injury had been treated, the feeling was still extremely painful during the walk. However, the thought of revenge had made Adam forget the pain. At the moment, he could only  If you want revenge, catch those who have angered you and let them understand the consequences of offending you.

    ??The bandit leader Billy, who was studying in the village, suddenly heard a report from his subordinates that the third leader had returned to the mountain.

    "Come back? That shouldn't be the case. He should still be living happily in Borg Town at this time. Why is he back now? Could something have happened?" Billy put down the book and thought in confusion.

    The boss is the boss, and he guessed right. Seeing his third brother Adam kneeling on the ground complaining to himself with a miserable look on his face, the veins on Billy's forehead began to pop out. Someone dared to bully his brother in Borg Town. This is too disrespectful.  Take it seriously. From what Adam said, those people probably have little to do with the Alliance and are probably just a group of adventurers.

    "What are the names of those people? Where do they live?" Billy asked Adam in a deep voice, but Adam was dumbfounded. He was so preoccupied with seeking revenge from his boss that he forgot to investigate the identities of those people. When he saw Adam's confused look,  Billy's anger came out, and he pointed at Adam and cursed: "You loser, you don't even know who beat you, what are you still doing? Do you know nothing else but playing with women?"  "

    "Uh-huh" Adam lowered his head and said nothing. Seeing Adam's cowardly look, Billy became very angry. But after all, he is his third brother. He can beat and scold him, but not others.

    "Come here, go find the painter," Billy shouted to the crowd watching the excitement at the door.

    After a while, a wretched-looking old man was brought in. This old man was a painter living in Borg Town. He usually made a living by teaching people to paint. However, this man had problems with his daily life style.  After he made one of his female students pregnant, and the female student's boyfriend came to visit, the painter defected to Billy and became a glorious bandit. Of course, he is already so old, and he is not needed for robbery.  Fortunately, he still has some ability in painting. He can draw figures based on other people's descriptions. It was precisely because of this ability that Billy accepted this old painter.

    "I've met the big boss," the old painter said to Billy with a flattering look.

    "Well, I asked you to make a painting." Billy replied with a calm expression, and then said to Adam: "Third brother, tell this old guy the appearance of those people who bullied you."

    "Yes" Adam, who knew what the old man in front of him was capable of, answered honestly.

    As the old painter’s brush moved on the paper, an image similar to Han Yu appeared in front of Billy and Adam

    "Is it him?" Billy asked Adam. Adam looked at it, nodded and replied: "Yes, it's him."

    "Yeah" Billy nodded and said to the door: "Go and find the fourth master."

    "Well, you have sent the eldest boss and the fourth boss to Borg Town," the man at the door reminded Billy.

    "Huh? Really? Oh, then find the second boss, and at the same time send someone to Borg Town to inform Lao Hei to come back quickly." After hearing this, Billy thought for a moment and changed his order.

    "yes"

    After a while, I heard a noise from outside the door. A bald man over two meters tall strode in and asked Billy in a loud voice: "Brother, are you looking for me? Eh? Third brother.  , why are you back now?"

    “Second brother, I was bullied,” Adam replied sarcastically.

    "Huh? Who is so smart? I want to thank him." When the bald man heard this, he not only did not sympathize with Adam, but instead asked with some gloating. Adam was so angry that he kept glaring at him. Unfortunately, when it comes to fighting,  Even the three of them couldn't beat the bald man, and Adam could only despise each other mentally.

    "Okay Niutou, Adam is your third brother after all, so you should stop saying a few sarcastic words." Billy said to the bald man to smooth things over, but the bald man was a little reluctant, "I mean, brother, as I say, the third brother  He should suffer a little loss, just because you have been doting on him, heThat’s why we are so lawless. We are bandits and cannot see the light, but he is good. He likes to run to Borg Town when he has nothing to do. This time hmm?  I said, Third Brother, didn’t you hurt the bird?  "

    "Nuolou" Adam immediately jumped up and shouted, but because the movement was too big, as soon as he landed on the ground, Adam squatted on the ground with his balls covered.

    "Oh, it turns out my balls are really hurt," Niutou said with a smile.

    "Second brother, that's enough, stop talking."

    When Niutou saw that his boss Billy was showing signs of getting angry, he quickly shrugged, walked to his seat, sat down, and asked Billy: "Brother, did you call me here to ask me to replace this guy who hurt the bird?"  revenge?"

    "That's the plan. After all, Adam is one of ours. If he is bullied, our faces will be disgraced." Billy nodded and replied.

    "Who do you have to teach a lesson?" Niutou asked again

    "Painter" Billy heard the words and called out to the old man standing by, saying that the old man understood, and quickly showed the painting he had just painted to Niutou for review.

    "Is this the only one?" Niu Tou asked Billy.

    "And his companions, remember to bring the two women who were with him back to me," Adam interjected from the side.

    When Niutou heard this, he replied with a look of disdain on his face: "You've already hurt your fucking balls, you'd better calm down for a while."

    When Adam was about to refute, he saw that Billy's face was also a little ugly, and he quickly shut up and stopped talking. When Adam stopped talking, Niutou asked Billy again: "Should you teach him a lesson or kill him?"

    Billy thought for a while and then replied: "Kill the spy we arranged in Borg Town recently. It seems that someone has pulled out a lot of trouble. It will make everyone in Borg Town feel at risk."

    Just as he was talking about this, a minion suddenly rushed in and shouted after entering the door: "The boss is in trouble, the boss is in trouble"

    "The boss is very good," Billy said with great dissatisfaction, glaring at the minions who cursed him as soon as they came in.

    Knowing that he had said the wrong thing, the minion stammered to Billy: "Da, the boss, I, I'm not saying you're not good, it's Lao Hei Lao Hei who was arrested."

    "What?" Billy was startled when he heard this. He jumped up from his seat and rushed to the front of the gangster. He grabbed the gangster's collar and shouted, "What did you just say? Say it again."

    "Old Hei, Old Hei was arrested"

    "This is impossible. Lao Hei used to be a scout. How could he be caught so easily? If you dare to tell nonsense, I will pull out your skin," Billy shouted angrily.

    "My boss, I don't dare to talk nonsense. These are the news that just came back from Borg Town. I swear," the man swore with a sad face.

    When Billy heard this, he loosened his collar and frowned. Niu Tou and Adam looked at Billy quietly, waiting for their boss's decision. Lao Hei was in charge of intelligence in the village. He could hide in the past.  Lao Hei played a very important role in the alliance's siege. To exaggerate, Lao Hei is the eyes and ears of the copycat. Now that Lao Hei is captured, at least in a short period of time, the copycat will become deaf and blind.

    "Gather everyone and prepare to go to Borg Town" Billy ordered in a deep voice.

    "Brother, are you going to attack Borg Town?" Niutou asked.

    Billy replied in a deep voice: "Well, Lao Hei is very important to the Shanzhai. The Shanzhai needs him and Lao Hei has mastered too many secrets of the Shanzhai. If he can't stand the torture of the alliance and confesses, then we will really be finished."

    "What if Lao Hei confessed before we rescued him?" Niutou asked again.

    “Then kill everyone in Borg Town at the moment,” Billy replied with a cold tone.

    "Brother, what's my revenge?" Adam asked in a low voice

    Billy pondered for a moment and replied softly: "When Borg Town is conquered, you can lead a team of people to take revenge yourself."

    "Thank you, brother," Adam replied with some surprise.

    Seeing Adam running out happily, Niu Tou whispered to Billy: "Brother, you are too indulgent to him."

    "If you don't pamper him, how can you let the seeds in his body blossom and bear fruit?" Billy changed his look of a doting elder brother and looked at Adam's back with a sneer and replied.

    "I heard that there are alliance forces in Borg Town at this time. Are you planning to use those bugs?"

    "Well, after this incident, I'm afraid we can't stay here anymore. Go tell our people that after the battle is over, we will leave here. Remember to destroy all clues that may lead to us before leaving."

    "Yes, brother, don't worry. This is not the first time I have done this. I can't be wrong." Niutou agreed and walked out.

    After watching the bull head leave, Billy breathed a sigh of relief, waved his right hand without raising his eyelids, and cut off an invisible air blade.The old painter who shrank aside and dared not say a word glanced at the head of the old painter who was still staring blankly. Billy took out a small bottle from his arms and poured the liquid in the small bottle onto the old painter's head.  He said at the same time: "You have lived to such an old age, you are good enough."

    When the bandits heard that they were going to attack Borg Town, they immediately screamed with excitement. Niutou quietly informed his own people of Billy's instructions, and then led those people to reveal all their secrets after the bandits left.  Destroyed, and then caught up with the bandit group that had left, and headed for Borg Town in a mighty manner.

    The sudden attack of the bandits caused panic in Borg Town. The people of Borg Town expressed strong indignation and protest against the bandits' behavior that did not follow the "rules". However, the bandits are not people who follow the rules.  Those who dared to resist in Borg Town were almost dead, so the people living in Borg Town just cursed a few times in a low voice before returning home and putting some of their savings in places where they could be easily found.  Others were hidden by them in places where they would not be easily found by bandits.

    Habits come naturally. They have been robbed by bandits more times. The people in Borg Town seem to have gotten used to it. However, Han Yu and others do not have this habit. After seeing the obedience of the people in Borg Town, Han Yu felt very disappointed.

    "Don't be disappointed with their lack of resistance, they just don't want to lose their lives," Luo Lin said to Han Yu in military uniform.

    "Are you going to lead someone to take the initiative?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "Well, let's try those bandits' skills first. If they are not good enough, then destroy them directly. If they are good, let them enter Bog Town and then deal with them." Rowling replied, looking at Bog.  In the open space outside Ge Town, he said: "Here we come."

    Han Yu quickly looked around and saw smoke and dust billowing in the distance, and the bandits were coming (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 242 Scarab

    "Brother, it's him, he's the guy who bullied me." Adam saw Han Yu standing on the simple city wall of Borg Town at a glance, and shouted to Billy excitedly

    "Well, I got it. Just be quiet for a while and I'll have the chance to avenge you." Billy replied coldly. He stepped forward and was out of the range of the Union soldiers. He raised his voice and said to Rowling on the wall: "You guys  Are they the Alliance troops from Bogue Town?"

    "Not bad," Luo Lin replied calmly.

    "So, you can also capture my men?"

    "good"

    "Give you a chance, let go of my men, and I will spare your life," Billy said to Rowling in a loud voice.

    "Delusion," Luo Lin replied with a smile.

    "If this is the case, then don't blame me for being rude." Billy said with some disappointment, turned back to his camp, and ordered his subordinates: "Kill and defeat Borg Town, you can do whatever you want."

    The bandits, who originally thought they could only do some robbery, suddenly turned red when they heard this, and rushed forward with a roar. The battle immediately began. With the help of the simple city wall of Borg Town, the Alliance Army blocked the invading bandits from a distance.  You cannot save anywhere 300 meters away from the simple city wall.

    "Brother, we can't continue to waste money, we can't afford it," Niu Tou walked to Billy and shouted.

    "Yeah, I know." Billy agreed, took out a bamboo flute from his arms, put it to his mouth and started blowing. On the noisy battlefield, the melodious sound of the flute was clearly heard in everyone's ears.  After hearing this, Lin immediately warned everyone loudly: "Be careful, the sound of this flute is weird."

    "Rumble" accompanied by the sound of the flute, the people standing on the city wall suddenly trembled under their feet, followed by a loud noise, a huge insect broke out of the ground, and suddenly opened a gap in the three-meter-high city wall.  The Union army was suddenly in chaos

    Looking at the bug that was only the size of a small house in front of him, Han Yu suddenly remembered how similar the two bugs he had seen on the planet on the Nine Dragons Jade Plate were. However, the one in front of him was bigger than the other two put together.  Be big

    The body seemed to be covered by two pot lids, exuding the color of bronze. The weapons of the Alliance soldiers hit it without leaving any traces, but its six insect legs with hooks could be swung at will.  A Union soldier shot in half

    "Scarab" Han Yu heard Luo Lin next to him gnashing his teeth and said three words. Before Han Yu could ask, he saw Luo Lin rushing towards the scarab. At the same time, he heard Luo Lin shouting, "Everyone, stand down.  Your weapons are ineffective against it, leave it to deal with the big bandits outside, leave it to me."

    Right in front of Han Yu's eyes, he saw Luo Lin slamming into the scarab with her right shoulder like a cannonball. The scarab didn't pay attention, and her whole body was knocked away. Everything she passed was a mess.  It was in a mess, but the scarab turned over and got up as if nothing was wrong, with no damage to its carapace at all.

    "Han Yu" Shi Tianbao looked at Han Yu and hesitated. Han Yu scratched his head and said, "Okay, I'll help you." After saying that, Han Yu took out two red crystals from his pocket. Shi Tianbao was curious.  Asked: "What is this?"

    "Explode the crystal. I'll find an opportunity later and throw it into that big bug's mouth." Han Yu moved his body and replied casually.

    "Exploding crystal? Where did it come from?"

    "I do it by myself"

    When he heard that Han Yu had done it himself, Shi Tianbao's face suddenly darkened, and he asked worriedly: "Is it possible?"

    "You don't believe me? Let me show you the effect of exploding crystals." After saying this, Han Yu reminded everyone: "Get down."

    "Boom" there was an explosion in the bandit camp. Shi Tianbao saw with his own eyes that two bandits were blown up into the sky and then fell to the ground without any movement.

    "Give me a try," Shi Tianbao said to Han Yu with excitement on his face

    "Ohthis is the only one I have"

    "Oh" Shi Tianbao couldn't help but look disappointed when he heard this

    "Here you go." Upon seeing this, Shi Bafang handed Shi Tianbao one. Shi Tianbao was overjoyed when he saw this. After thanking Shi Bafang repeatedly, following Han Yu's prompts, an explosive crystal exploded on the bandit's position.

    "What was the explosion just now?" Billy asked his men nervously. Two explosions wiped out more than 20 of his bandits, which couldn't help but make him nervous.

    "I don't know, it was something thrown from the other side."

    "Trash, hurry up and find out"

    "Brother, waiting like this is not the way to let the Scarab enter its second form," Niutou suggested to Billy in a low voice.

    Billy waved his hand after hearing this, "Wait a minute, Niu Tou, I suddenly feel that we are a little reckless this time. The Alliance troops on the opposite side don't seem to be miscellaneous troops that appear like scarabs. They calmed down quickly after only a short period of chaos.  Got itCome down, you won’t have enough time to rush in with us.”

    "It is precisely because of that that we asked the Scarab to quickly deal with that woman, so that the Scarab can help us kill those Alliance soldiers who are getting in the way."

    "However, entering the second form rashly will be detrimental to the scarab's future growth," Billy said hesitantly.

    "Brother, if we don't enter the second form, I'm afraid it will be a question of whether we can win this time. Hurry up, because those guys are used to fighting with the wind going smoothly. If there is no progress, they may be in trouble."

    "So I hate the ragtag army." Billy reluctantly picked up the bamboo flute again, put it to his mouth and played it again. When Luo Lin, who was fighting the scarab, heard this, she secretly blamed herself for being a fool and quickly said to Liu  Qingmei ordered: "Liu Qingmei listened to the order and immediately led everyone to attack. You must snatch the flute or destroy the insect and let me deal with it."

    "I understand," Liu Qingmei agreed, and shouted to the surrounding alliance soldiers: "Come on me, all of them."

    With a shout, the Union soldiers rushed out of the trenches. The bandits were overjoyed when they saw it. They had almost used up their ammunition and were about to return to the stronghold. Unexpectedly, these damn Union soldiers rushed out. At this moment, the bandits were in Niutou.  Under the leadership, he shouted strangely and faced him head-on.

    At this moment, only Han Yu and his party were left on the city wall. They were not the alliance army. They came here just for fun. However, they wanted to stay out of the matter, but some people were unwilling to let them go. They saw Adam with them.  A group of people rushed towards Han Yu and others in an aggressive manner.

    "It's really troublesome." Ning Ping sighed when he saw this, and jumped down from the city wall with the Qiushui Sword in hand to greet him.

    "Kill him and he will be alone." Adam shouted to the men around him.

    "Crackling, crackling"

    Adam's eyes were bulging like dead fish as he looked at Ning Ping standing in the center, surrounded by bandits who were attacking according to his orders. "Don't worry, they are not dead." Ning Ping said to Adam calmly, as if he was  It's like saying a normal thing

    "Ah" Adam shouted, turned around and ran back

    "Do you want to kill him?" Ning Ping turned around and asked Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head: "Forget it, don't dirty your Qiushui Sword." After saying this, Han Yu took the explosive crystal and prepared to help Luo Lin, who seemed to be in a hard fight.

    As Billy played the flute for the second time, two pairs of translucent wings suddenly sprouted from the scarab's back and it flew into the air. Rowling became passive as a result.

    "I'm here to help you," Han Yu rushed outside the battle circle and shouted to Luo Lin.

    "No need" Luo Lin refused loudly

    "Don't be so harsh. Get out of the way. I'll use the exploding crystal to deal with it." Han Yu advised equally loudly.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu's words seemed to anger Luo Lin. Luo Lin stopped attacking the scarab, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Are you looking down on me?"

    But just because Luo Lin stopped, it didn’t mean that the scarab would stop. The right front foot suddenly slashed towards Luo Lin’s head, as if she wanted to split Luo Lin in half.

    "Get away quickly" Han Yu shouted hurriedly when he saw this

    "Bang" The scarab's attack was caught by Luo Lin with one hand. Although Luo Lin's feet sank into the ground because of this, she looked as if she was more concerned about Han Yu's attitude just now.

    "I was looked down upon I was looked down upon You damn insect. Because of you, my aunt was looked down upon by a little guy." As Rowling roared, the scarab's body was overturned uncontrollably.  After passing by, Luo Lin grabbed one of the scarab's legs with both hands and threw the scarab on its back. Then it hit the ground on its back; then it hit the ground on its back; and it hit the ground on its belly Over and over again, every time the scarab landed, it was accompanied by the earth.  After a slight trembling, Han Yu finally understood why the fierce woman in front of him was one of the twelve divine generals. With such strength, whoever dared to resist such a blow would be disabled.

    "I have not sinned against her before?" Han Yu thought to himself

    "Ouch!" The scarab finally couldn't stand it any longer and let out a loud roar. When Billy, who was watching the battle behind the bandits, heard the roar of the scarab, he immediately screamed inwardly and quickly took it.  He took out the bamboo flute and was about to play. Unexpectedly, before his mouth came close to the bamboo flute, the bamboo flute in his hand suddenly cracked from the middle and turned into a pile of fragments. Adam, who was crying next to Billy, was also shocked by the scene in front of him.

    "How is this possible?" Billy didn't care about Adam. He stared at the bamboo flute fragments on the ground in stunned silence. When he looked up at the scarab, he saw that the scarab had broken free from Rowling's pull and was waving its wings and stopping in mid-air.  , the abdomen is moving slightly

    "Poof", the scarab's abdomen suddenly shrank, and a green liquid spurted out from its mouth, heading straight towards Luo Lin,Lin dodged, and the green liquid continued unabated, and all of it fell on the ground. Wherever the green liquid fell, the ground suddenly made a sizzling sound, and at the same time, black smoke also rose.

    "Poisonous" Luo Lin was shocked and became even more careful when dealing with scarabs.

    "Hey, do you want to help?" Han Yu asked Luo Lin in a loud voice.

    "Go and play." Unfortunately, Luo Lin didn't appreciate it at all. With a solemn expression, Luo Lin untied the bandage on her hand. After taking a deep breath with her hands clenched into fists, Han Yu suddenly roared at the scarab.  It was as if I heard a lion's roar, deafening and at the same time a little dizzy. As the main target of this attack, the scarab swayed in mid-air, and actually fell from the sky to the ground, causing a piece of the ground to sink into it.

    When the scarab staggered and just emerged from the hole it had smashed, a human leg swept towards its head.

    "Poof" the scarab's head detached from its body, rolled in the air and smashed into the simple city wall of Borg Town.

    With just one kick, the scarab's head and body were separated. Han Yu subconsciously touched his neck, reminding himself again to stay away from this woman when nothing was wrong.

    Seeing that the scarab had been dealt with by Luo Lin, Han Yu, who felt that everything was fine, immediately prepared to join Ning Ping and others.

    "Stop," Rowling shouted.

    "What are you doing?" Han Yu looked at Luo Lin warily, guarding against Luo Lin suddenly giving him a kick.

    "Give me the crystal in your hand," Luo Lin rolled her eyes at Han Yu angrily and said.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this and asked, "What do you want that for?"

    “To cut the weed, we must remove the roots.”

    "Aren't all these bugs dead?"

    "Who told this bug is dead? Hurry up," Luo Lin said urgently

    I saw the scarab beetle's body trembling, and suddenly a head popped out of its cavity. Because it had just grown, it looked a little wet and it hadn't opened its eyes yet.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    But at this moment, Luo Lin had no time to answer Han Yu's question. The scarab's head grew out, which meant that all her previous efforts were in vain. She glared at Han Yu bitterly, and jumped next to Han Yu.  , pushed Han Yu and said, "Come on."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this

    "I said you come on, I'm tired and need to take a rest," Rowling replied with a straight face.

    "You still have this attitude when asking for help?" Han Yu said dissatisfied, but considering the danger of Luo Lin, these words must not be spoken out.

    "Okay, then you take a break and I'll deal with it. Does it have any weaknesses?"

    "No," Rowling replied simply.

    Han Yu's face suddenly elongated when he heard this. Luo Lin thought about it and whispered: "The scarab's carapace is extremely hard, only around the neck is more fragile, but after the kick I just received, this time  It should learn to be smart. You just need to drag it up for a while and I will replace you when it is almost recovered."

    "It's so easy for you to say." Han Yu murmured dissatisfiedly and turned to fight the scarab. Looking at Han Yu's back, Luo Lin whispered: "Let me see how capable the man Liu Qingmei likes is.  "

    *********************************

    "Bull head, bull head" Billy shouted to his brother.

    "Brother, what's the matter?" Niutou heard the sound and rushed over. Billy said anxiously: "The situation has changed. Inform our people and evacuate immediately."

    "Withdraw?" Niutou was surprised, but he still nodded obediently and agreed: "Okay, big brother, you take a step first, and I will be there soon, little brother."

    "Yeah" Billy nodded, and Adam, who turned to go aside, saw this and shouted quickly: "Brother, what about me?"

    "You? Go to hell." Billy turned around and said to Adam after hearing the words. Adam was stunned when he heard the words, and then felt a pain in his abdomen. He saw a dagger inserted into his abdomen and stabbed Billy.  He hugged Adam and whispered beside him: "I tolerated you before to use you to control the bandits in the village, but now that I'm leaving, you are of no use to me. I'm here, no."  Need waste"

    Adam's eyes widened, and he remembered his desolate look when he first met Billy. Then he took him back to the village, and gave up his position as the leader because he felt that he was more suitable to be the leader than him.  I didn't expect that I would find out until the end that I was luring the wolf into the house.

    "I, I curse you, you will not die well," Adam said to Billy through gritted teeth.

    Hearing this, Billy sneered and said: "Hmph, there are so many people cursing me, don't you"The first one will also not be the last one. I will live well, but you will die soon."

    Adam could no longer hear Billy’s words. After using up all his remaining strength to curse Billy, Adam’s life had ended.

    Billy handed Adam's dead body to the two men who came over, turned around and walked towards the evacuation point. At this moment, Niutou had gathered all his people, and the remaining bandits were fighting against the alliance soldiers and had no time to care about anything else.

    "Eh? Someone wants to escape?" Field discovered Billy and his group who were evacuating, and immediately reminded everyone:

    "Want to help?" Ning Ping asked everyone. At this moment, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei were already fighting with the bandits. Only a group of people led by Ning Ping were left on the city wall. Han Yu was fighting the scarab.  I have no time to care about this place.

    "Help, at least inform Liu Qingmei and the others," Lin Ke said softly.

    "Yeah" Ning Ping nodded when he heard this, put his hands to his mouth and shouted at the bandits who were still resisting: "Stop fighting, you have been abandoned by your companions, they are running away."

    One of the bandits heard this and looked back. Sure enough, just as the man said, his companions had already withdrawn far away. This discovery immediately shattered the fighting spirit of the bandits. They were originally together.  Fighting with others, but in the middle of the fight, one of your own sneaks away, leaving you to fight with others. Although this kind of immoral thing is very common for bandits, every bandit does not want to be that person.  A desperate fool

    "Stop fighting, stop fighting, we surrender." Some bandits threw away their weapons while shouting. Someone took the lead. Seeing that there was no hope of escape, the remaining bandits also threw away their weapons one after another.  He surrendered to the Alliance side with his hands raised high.

    "Tianbao, you lead some people to guard these prisoners, and I will lead people to chase the escaped prisoners." Liu Qingmei said to Shi Tianbao beside him, and then led a group of people to chase them out in a hurry. Shi Tianbao stamped his feet when he saw this.  , handed over the task of guarding the prisoners to an alliance officer, and also led a group of people to chase after him hurriedly. He didn't want to attack Liu Qingmei, he was worried that something would happen to Liu Qingmei, so he didn't listen.  Have you ever said that you should not chase after poor bandits?  (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 243: Destroy the Scarab

    Scarabs, whose scientific name is dung beetles and common names are dung beetles, feed on dung balls *book* (this is Han Yu’s understanding of the scarabs that exist in the alliance). But the big bug in front of him, which Rowling calls a scarab, is basically  It has no resemblance to the scarabs that Han Yu knows. It's so different. It feeds on dung balls? With its big mouth that opens and closes, Han Yu has no doubt that he will change if he is eaten.  into its excrement

    After dodging a spit attack from a scarab, the green liquid sprayed from the scarab's mouth was not saliva. It was almost the same as sulfuric acid. Han Yu saw with his own eyes when the liquid landed on the corpse of a bandit.  , the corpse was dissolved into a pool of blood in a very short period of time, not even the bones were left.

    In order to prevent the Scarab from rushing into Borg Town, Han Yu had to lead the Scarab to fly into the mountains outside Borg Town. The Scarab waved the two pairs of golden wings on its back and chased after Ningping and others.  Luo Lin stopped Ning Ping and others and said, "Don't go, it's all in vain if you go."

    "Get out of the way," Ning Ping said in a deep voice.

    Luo Lin frowned when she heard this and suppressed her anger and said, "I'm doing this for your own good."

    Lin Ke stepped forward and grabbed Ning Ping's right hand, which was about to draw the sword, shook his head gently, and then said sternly to Luo Lin: "Thank you for your concern, but Han Yu made our companions, none of our companions are fighting desperately, and we  We know that we can't help him if we go, but we at least want to let Han Yu know that we will not ignore him, and we will stand with him no matter what time." After finishing speaking, Lin  Ke bypassed Luo Lin and walked in the direction where Han Yu led the scarab away, followed closely by Ning Ping. Han Mengxin and others also bypassed Luo Lin and chased Han Yu with Lin Ke.

    Han Yu took the scarab and flew deep into the mountains while avoiding the saliva sprayed by the scarab behind him from time to time. Not long after flying, Han Yu saw Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao chasing the bandits on the ground.  At a disadvantage, Han Yu rolled his eyes and immediately took the scarab in a circle and flew to the top of the group of bandits, tempting the scarab's saliva to fall from the sky onto the bandits' heads.

    "Brother, look at the sky!" Niutou pointed at the scarab in the sky and shouted to Billy with a look of horror on his face.

    "Why are you panicking? I'm the only one here." Billy scolded Niutou angrily when he heard this, and then looked at the scarab in the sky with a complicated expression. He would go to a place like Borg Town and become a bandit. A large part of the reason was because of the scarab in the sky.  As a senior entomologist, Billy's biggest dream is to understand all the bugs in the world. The scarab in front of him is a very special scarab. It was hatched from eggs found in an ancient tomb.  of

    At the beginning, this scarab was different from other scarabs. Ordinary scarabs feed on dung balls, but this scarab only eats meat, and it generates extremely quickly. According to data, the scarab is the largest.  It only grew to about 10 centimeters, and the scarab beetle in front of me grew to about 50 centimeters in three days, and it continued to grow. Until half a year later, the scarab had grown to the same size as a building of thirty or forty square meters.  After the house became so big, the growth stopped

    The common man is not guilty, but he is guilty of harboring a treasure. With such a big insect, Billy has no time to study. In addition to dealing with various entertainments, he only has to deal with various entertainments in order to have more time to study this holy beast.  Beetle, Billy faked his death and came to a remote place. Borg Town was just another temporary shelter for Billy. In a place like Borg Town, Billy had already destroyed three places. In order to prevent the leakage of information, Billy  They all used scarabs to defeat the local defenders, and then drove their men to carry out a three-light policy. However, this time, something unexpected happened. The insect flute originally found in the cave where the eggs were found in order to control the scarabs turned out to be broken like this.  Come, Billy will no longer have the means to control the scarabs. If he does not leave here, he will become the target of the scarabs sooner or later.

    Facing the scarab in the air, Billy wanted to escape in addition to running away. The scarab was obviously a little cautious. After seeing Billy who had controlled him for a long time, he immediately gave up on Han Yu and turned around to run straight to Billy on the ground.  Just rushed over

    As soon as they landed, the bandits launched a desperate attack on the scarab. Unfortunately, the scarab was covered in a hard shell and could not cause any effective damage to the scarab. Instead, the scarab seemed to be attacked by these people in front of them.  Enraged, all six legs of it were retracted below the abdomen, only the hooks on the six legs were exposed, and the body rotated in place like a spinning Frisbee. All bandits approaching the scarab were without exception.  Billy and Niu Tou, who had witnessed all this, chose to escape at the same time. The scarab also stopped spinning at this moment. After a short rest, when he looked up, he saw his former master running away. Of course, the scarab was  He would not let his former master run away, so he immediately stretched out the wings on his back and chased after him quickly.

    "Where are you going?" Han Yu pulled him back.Liu Qingmei, who was about to catch up with her legs, asked

    “Destroy that insect,” Liu Qingmei replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "How do you plan to eliminate it? How can you deal with such a big body?"

    "I……"

    "Even your boss, General Luo Lin, is not sure he can deal with it," Han Yu hurriedly advised upon seeing this.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Lin's voice came from behind Han Yu: "Who said I couldn't deal with that insect? If you hadn't been slow just now, I would have dealt with that insect long ago."

    Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao were happy, they stepped forward and saluted: "General Luo Lin"

    "Well, no need to give a gift." Luo Lin exchanged a greeting and started to praise, but then changed the subject, "Okay, now that your mission has been completed, you should lead the team back to Borg Town immediately to prevent bandits from fishing in troubled waters."

    "General Luo Lin" Liu Qingmei hesitated before speaking.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "I want to follow you to help" Liu Qingmei said softly. Although Shi Tianbao on the side did not speak, he nodded quickly to indicate that he and Liu Qingmei had the same idea. Luo Lin was about to refuse when she glanced inadvertently.  Glancing at Han Yu who was talking to Lin Ke and others, he pondered for a moment and then said: "Okay, you give the soldiers to your deputies to take them back, and then you are responsible for protecting those few who cannot help but want to follow.  alright"

    "Yes" Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao responded in unison

    Luo Lin smiled slightly and then her face straightened, and she said to Han Yu: "Let's go"

    "First of all, as the saying goes, know yourself and your enemy, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles, General Luo Lin. I think you should understand that bug. So, taking advantage of this opportunity, shouldn't you tell us what you know?" Ning Ping asked Luo Lin.

    Luo Lin took a deep look at Ning Ping and sighed when she saw Ning Ping's fearless look, "Okay, now that you've said it, I'll tell you the full name of that bug is the Holy Armor Golden Wing.  The insect is the ancestor of the scarab beetles that exist in the current alliance, and is a species that survived in ancient times."

    "Wait a minute? Ancient times? How could it happen now?" Ning Ping interrupted Luo Lin and asked

    "Listen to what I have to say and then answer." Luo Lin rolled her eyes at Ning Ping and continued: "The Scarab Goldwing is a species that lived in ancient times, but it does not mean that there is no longer this species in the Death Star Territory in this world.  There have been multiple reports of being discovered in the middle circle area.”

    "So, what is the weakness of this insect?" Han Yu asked

    Luo Lin heard this and replied: "You must have seen the hard shell of this scarab beetle just now. The best way to deal with it is to use fire."

    "Fire?" Han Yu asked, raising a ball of fire in his right hand

    "Well, it is fire, but your flame is not strong enough to cause huge damage to the scarab." Rowling nodded and replied.

    Han Yu then asked unconvinced: "How strong is the flame?"

    "Well it would be best to create a flaming hell. The abdomen of the scarab is softer than other parts of the body. That is the only place we can attack now. However, the scarab is also intelligent, and it will not act stupidly.  It's up to us to attack its belly."

    "Abdomen sea of ??fire" Han Yu thought thoughtfully

    Billy and Niu Tou, who were running for their lives, were almost exhausted at this moment, but under the threat of the scarab behind them, they could only move their legs that were almost unable to move, and continued to run forward with all their strength, while the scarab behind them  He followed behind slowly, as if he could catch up in the next moment, but he never caught up.

    “Boss, I’m about to die, let’s run away separately,” Niu Tou panted and suggested to Billy next to him.

    Billy heard this and replied: "Now there are only two of us left. We should stay together and take care of each other."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Billy finished speaking, Niu Tou pushed Billy to the ground, and then ran away, shouting as he ran: "That bug is looking for you, don't try to drag him down."  Let me die with you."

    Just as the bull's head was running forward, the scarab spat out a pool of saliva, and its pocket fell on the bull's head. The bull's head suddenly screamed, and under Billy's gaze, it gradually turned into a pool of blood, and even  Not a single bone left

    Looking at the scarab staring at him, Billy, who knew he was about to die, suddenly felt that his thoughts were clearer than ever. Although he was scared, Billy still tried hard to try, but before Billy could make a move,  No matter how hard he tried, the scarab dropped down, took Billy into his mouth, threw it into the sky, opened his mouth wide, and swallowed the whole of Billy into his mouth. He chewed it, made a slurp, and swallowed it.

    ? ate oneNot only did the human scarab not feel full, but after eating some meat, it felt even more hungry. In order to fill its empty stomach, the scarab slowly crawled towards Borg Town, not wanting to fly, but it was a waste of energy.  Got it

    Looking at the big trees falling down, Han Yu and others knew that the ancient scarab was coming. There was no other creature in the mountains of Borg Town that could cause such a movement.

    "Is it possible?" Field, who was hiding in a hiding place, suddenly asked worriedly

    "I don't know, but I feel that Han Yu's method should be relatively reliable," Shi Tianbao on the side replied after hearing this.

    "Really?" Field still had reservations

    "Shut up and don't let that scarab notice" Liu Qingmei whispered to the two people who were talking.

    "Dong dong dong" The scarab moved its six insect legs and slowly passed by the hiding place of Field and others. It didn't stop until it found a piece of food standing not far in front of it. At this moment, the scarab beetle was standing there.  The place was just above the trap prepared by Han Yu and others.

    "Up" Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei jumped out from their hiding place almost at the same time, slashed the ropes controlling the trap with their swords, and then the two ropes straightened suddenly, lifting the scarab lying on the ground from behind.  Seeing this, she quickly tried to stabilize her body. At this moment, Luo Lin, who was ready to go, rushed straight towards the upturned belly of the scarab. There was an empty space under the wooden board that lifted up the scarab, which was just the right time for the scarab to be lifted up.  The way out of the abdomen

    Rowling kicked the scarab away. The kicked scarab felt as if its abdomen had been broken by something. The pain was heartbreaking. It quickly opened the two pairs of wings on its back in the air, trying to  After stabilizing his body, he went to take revenge on the guy who sneaked up on him. At the same time, when the scarab spread its wings, Ning Ping jumped on top of the scarab with the Qiushui sword in his hand. He swung the Qiushui sword continuously, and the scarab suddenly lost himself.  With the connection with the wings, Ning Ping used the back of the scarab as a springboard. While kicking the scarab to the ground, he flew towards the distance.

    The scarab without wings hit the ground like a cannonball. Han Yu, who was standing on the ground, shouted and pressed his hands on the ground. Then, the place where the scarab was about to land began to look like  The boiling water scarab "plopped" into the flame bath that Han Yu had been preparing from the beginning. Han Yu's blow just now was actually equivalent to removing the cover of the flame bath. In fact, it had already been covered underneath.  Han Yu turned into a liquid with the power of fire

    "Ouch!" The scarab roared loudly. It was angry, frightened, and tried its best to climb out of the flame bath that could kill it. However, Han Yu would not let the method he had thought about for a long time fail when he saw the scarab.  If you want to climb out, you immediately raise your hands and gather a fireball.

    The fireball got bigger and bigger, and after a while it became as big as a millstone, but Han Yu did not stop at this time, and continued to increase the area of ??the fireball.

    "Han Yu, don't mess around," Ning Ping quickly reminded him when he saw this.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "I want to solve it at once."

    Seeing the fireball getting bigger and bigger, it was almost as big as the flame bath created by Han Yu. Han Yu finally stopped and threw the fireball into the sky above the flame bath to wrap the scarab.  The middle is like adding a lid to the bath and covering the scarab inside.

    "Boom" was accompanied by a loud noise, and a pillar of fire shot out from the flame bath, and the scarab also disappeared in the flames.

    When everything calmed down, Ning Ping and others rushed to Han Yu's side. Ning Ping reached out and grabbed Han Yu's arm and asked: "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    "No, no, don't touch me, it hurts" Han Yu shouted quickly

    "It hurts? Mengxin, come here quickly." When Ning Ping heard Han Yu's cry of pain, he quickly stepped aside and called Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin hurriedly stepped forward to examine Han Yu's body and asked, "Brother, are you in so much pain?"

    "Don't worry, I'm fine. I just overexerted myself, so now my whole body hurts. I'll be fine after a while." Han Yu grinned and comforted Han Mengxin, who was about to cry when she heard that Han Yu might be injured.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Han Mengxin felt a little relieved, but she still insisted on checking Han Yu. After confirming that Han Yu was indeed not injured, Han Mengxin finally felt relieved, but then she slapped Han Yu angrily.  The same as the arms, "I told you to speak but you can't speak clearly."

    "Ouch" Han Yu screamed, looked at Han Mengxin pitifully and said, "Sister, you are killing me. My whole body hurts now, even if I touch it."

    "Really?" Han Mengxin reached out and poked Han Yu's arm. Han Yu suddenly gasped and shouted: "Help, help, someone is trying to murder his own brother."

    "Good""Mengxin, stop bullying Han Yu," Lin Ke appeared like a savior to dissuade Han Mengxin.

    "Sister Ke, you protect him as much as you can, but he always behaves like this. If something happens one day, will you be hurt?" Han Mengxin complained to Lin Ke dissatisfied.

    "Are you my sister? How can you curse me?" Han Yu asked Han Mengxin dissatisfied after hearing this.

    "What did you say? Huh? What did you say?" Han Mengxin stretched out her hand and touched Han Yu's arm several times, which made Han Yu yell in pain that I was wrong.

    Seeing Han Yu joking with his companions, Luo Lin, who was standing not far away, looked shocked. She had only seen the power that Han Yu had shown just now in the god of fire Hepheus. Could it be that this person in front of her was  A guy who is no more than twenty years old already has the strength of a god general?  For a moment, Luo Lin suddenly had the idea of ??recruiting Han Yu, but then Luo Lin laughed at herself. Although she didn't have much contact with Han Yu, Luo Lin also saw that Han Yu was a guy who couldn't stand restraint. Let him  I'm afraid he won't agree to join the Alliance Army easily.

    "General Luo Lin, what's wrong with you?" Shi Tianbao on the side saw Luo Lin's expression changing and couldn't help but ask.

    "It's okay, I just thought of something funny. We should go back. We can't let the alliance forces in Borg Town worry." Rowling said perfunctorily and walked towards the direction of Borg Town (to be continued) {Piao Tian Literature  www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 244 Is this considered lovelorn?

    In the "Sihai" hotel, Han Yu was opening his mouth happily and being fed by Lin Ke, but he couldn't help it. It seemed that he was using too much force. At this time, apart from being able to walk normally, Han Yu's hands were so sore not to mention eating.  It was difficult to get up and asked Ningping and others to feed Han Yu. Not only did Ningping and others not want to do it, but Han Yu himself was not very happy. It was because Ningping and others could not feed him well, but he felt that one man was feeding another man.  It was very awkward. So, at Han Mengxin’s suggestion, Lin Ke became Han Yu’s temporary food feeder. Han Yu could now live a happy life with food to eat.

    "Ah" Han Yu opened his mouth wide and ate the spoonful of rice handed over by Lin Ke, while Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with a gentle face and said softly: "Eat slowly, don't choke."

    "Yeah" Han Yu responded

    Looking at these two people, the other male animals dining in the restaurant couldn't help showing expressions of envy and hatred. Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and Lin Ke, and then at Han Mengxin, and suddenly regretted that he didn't expect to be hurt like this in the first place.  Where's the injury?

    "What's wrong? Do you also want to feed Han Yu?" Shi Tianbao whispered to Liu Qingmei, who was sitting aside and peeking at Han Yu from time to time that day.

    Liu Qingmei, who was drinking water, suddenly choked and coughed while replying: "What are you talking about?"

    "You, you have the word envy written all over your face and you still don't admit it. As a friend, I have to remind you that if you don't hold on, Han Yu will really not be yours." Shi Tianbao sighed and whispered.  Remind Liu Qingmei that

    "" Liu Qingmei was silent, not knowing what she was thinking. Seeing this, Shi Tianbao shook his head and sighed, secretly making a decision in his heart.

    After finishing the meal, Han Yu was about to leave with Ning Ping and others. Shi Tianbao suddenly stopped Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, I have something I want to talk to you about alone."

    "What's going on?" Han Yu turned around and asked

    "Let's go to the rooftop and there's no one there"

    "oh"

    Looking at the two people leaving, Ning Ping asked Field in confusion: "What does Shi Tianbao want to tell Han Yu? Can't you say it here?"

    "Go and listen?" Field suggested after hearing this. This proposal was exactly what Ning Ping wanted. But before he could take action, Lin Ke suddenly said: "Don't go, come with us to discuss the next journey away from Borg Town."  There are two roads, we need to choose one.”

    After hearing what Lin Ke said, Ning Ping and Field stopped. Ning Ping asked, "Don't you wait for Han Yu?"

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Han Yu already knows. He asked us to discuss it first and he will be there in a moment."

    As Shi Tianbao came to the top floor, Han Yu looked at Shi Tianbao and asked, "Tianbao, is there anything you need to say here?"

    "Han Yu, what do you think of Liu Qingmei?" Shi Tianbao asked Han Yu after being silent for a moment.

    Han Yu did not expect that Shi Tianbao would suddenly ask him this question. After being stunned for a moment, he asked tentatively: "Do you like her?"

    Shi Tianbao, who didn't expect Han Yu to ask him this question, was also stunned, but then he smiled bitterly, "Don't worry about whether I like her or not, just tell me whether you like her or not."

    "But, if you like her" Han Yu was still hesitant.

    Shi Tianbao shouted impatiently: "I told you to leave me alone. Let me ask you, do you like Liu Qingmei?"

    "Shi Tianbao" Before Han Yu could answer, Liu Qingmei's voice suddenly came from the stairs on the top floor. Liu Qingmei walked over with an angry face, glared at Shi Tianbao and asked, "Why are you so nosy?"  ? It’s none of your business to worry about me.”

    "Looking at your forward-thinking and half-dead attitude, I became upset when I saw you happened to be here, so it would be better to catch up with the sun than to catch up with it, so let's speak clearly now."

    "You don't have to worry about my affairs," Liu Qingmei said to Shi Tianbao through gritted teeth.

    "I can't control other things, but I can control this matter. Han Yu, do you like Liu Qingmei or not?" Upon hearing Shi Tianbao asking Han Yu this question, Liu Qingmei, who was still angry at first, suddenly  His expression became tense, and he stood there uneasily, reaching out and grabbing at the corners of his clothes uneasily.

    "Well you called me up just to confirm this?" Han Yu blinked and asked.

    "You talk too much nonsense." Shi Tianbao also started to become impatient.

    "Then I said you are not allowed to hit me from now on. I can't do it in my current state. I can only take a beating."

    "If you don't say anything, I will beat you first and then listen to your answer."

    "Hmm well, actually, I feel the same way about Liu Qingmei as I do about my sister Han Mengxin, except that Liu Qingmei is a little more violent and difficult to deal with than my sister Han Mengxin"

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Liu QingMei's face suddenly turned pale, and he turned around and walked away. Seeing this, Shi Tianbao quickly shouted: "Liu Qingmei, Liu Qingmei" Unfortunately, Liu Qingmei turned a deaf ear, and Shi Tianbao didn't even look back after calling several times. Finally, Shi Tianbao stamped his feet.  , turned to accuse Han Yu and said, "Don't you know Liu Qingmei likes you?"

    "I know, but you can't force it on emotional matters."

    "Then can't you say it more tactfully?"

    "HmmI have no experience."

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Shi Tianbao gave a helpless smile and said, "If anything happens to Liu Qingmei, I will never forgive you in this life." Then he turned around and chased Liu Qingmei, leaving Han Yu standing alone.  on the roof

    "I hope Liu Qingmei will be fine," Han Yu prayed to himself, and walked towards the stairs on the top floor. Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the door, the door at the stairs was suddenly blown shut by a gust of wind. Han Yu was stunned.  what to do?  Do you want the wind to blow here all night?

    In the distance, Luo Lin sneered and retracted her hand. She looked at Han Yu who was a little anxious and thought to herself: "If you dare to make my men cry, don't expect to get good results."

    Shi Tianbao asked several hotel waiters along the way. Under their guidance, he found Liu Qingmei in the restaurant half an hour later. He saw Liu Qingmei sitting alone in the corner with a pile of unopened wine bottles next to him.  And Liu Qingmei herself was holding a bottle of wine and pouring it into her mouth.

    "This is not how to drink." Seeing this, Shi Tianbao quickly stepped forward and snatched the bottle from Liu Qingmei's hand.

    "Hey buddy, everything must be done on a first-come, first-served basis." Someone at a table not far from Liu Qingmei suddenly shouted to Shi Tianbao

    "Go away" Shi Tianbao said angrily to the person who spoke. The scolded table immediately stood up, but after seeing Shi Tianbao revealing the Alliance Army uniform he was wearing, he immediately retreated in despair.  It hasn't been long since the battle in Borg Town, and the people in Borg Town are still very wary of the alliance forces staying in Borg Town this time. After all, the bandits who have been harassing Borg Town for a long time were wiped out by these alliance forces.  The cats and dogs in the town dare not cause trouble in a short period of time, especially when facing the Alliance Army.

    Several people cursed in their hearts and left. They thought they could have a good time tonight, but they didn't expect to be disturbed like this.

    "Huh? Give me back the wine." Liu Qingmei saw that the wine bottle in her hand fell into the hands of the man standing opposite him, and couldn't help but reach for the bottle.

    Shi Tianbao sighed when he saw this, and stretched out his hand to knock Liu Qingmei unconscious. But before his hand fell, Liu Qingmei whispered: "If you dare to hit me, I will beat you when I wake up."  You can't die"

    "Liu Qingmei, stop drinking. If you drink any more, you will only hurt your body." Shi Tianbao persuaded Liu Qingmei softly.

    "No, I will drink if I want to drink. Who do you think I am? Why do you care about me? I blame you. If you hadn't been so talkative, I might not have to know how Han Yu feels about me.  " At the end of the sentence, Liu Qingmei couldn't help but burp.

    "You can't drink anymore. I'll take you back to rest." Shi Tianbao frowned and stood up to help Liu Qingmei leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as his hand touched Liu Qingmei's arm, Liu Qingmei suddenly shouted: "Help, it's disrespectful."  rape"

    Shi Tianbao was so frightened that he quickly let go of his hand, glared at Liu Qingmei and shouted, "What are you talking about?"

    “Hehe Let’s see if you dare to touch me again,” Liu Qingmei said with a chuckle.

    Looking at Liu Qingmei, who looked naive because she was drunk, Shi Tianbao couldn't help but feel a pain in his heart. He couldn't help complaining about Han Yu: "That guy Han Yu is such a fool, can't he speak more tactfully?"

    "Shut up, you are not allowed to speak ill of Han Yu," Liu Qingmei suddenly lost her temper and shouted. But at this moment, Liu Qingmei's face was full of drunkenness. She didn't look like she was threatening Shi Tianbao, but like she was acting coquettishly with Shi Tianbao.  Seeing this, Shi Tianbao couldn't help but feel soft, and said softly: "Okay, let's not talk about Han Yu's guy Liu Qingmei. If you want to drink, let's go back to the room and drink again, okay?"

    "Hmm?Okay" Liu Qingmei frowned and considered for a while, then replied with a smile.

    When Shi Tianbao saw this, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said while the iron was hot: "Since you agreed, let's go." As he said that, Shi Tianbao stretched out his hand to help Liu Qingmei up, but Liu Qingmei didn't want Shi Tianbao's help and staggered.  He stood up and walked out of the restaurant for only two steps. Suddenly he turned back and said to Shi Tianbao: "Aren't you going to the room with me to drink? Why don't you get the wine?"

    "Ah? Oh, okay, I'll take it." Shi Tianbao agreed and took two bottles of wine. Liu Qingmei shook her head when she saw this, walked to the table and said, "How can two bottles be enough? Hmm" Liu Qingmei said four  After a quick look, he snatched a dining cart from the restaurant, moved all the wine on the table to the dining cart, then pointed at the dining cart to Shi Tianbao and said, "Push it."

    Shi Tianbao first talked to the waiter in the restaurant.Apologizing, he pushed the dining cart and followed Liu Qingmei with a look of helplessness. On the way, Shi Tianbao once wanted to take the opportunity to drop a few bottles of wine from the dining cart. Unexpectedly, Liu Qingmei, who was walking in front, seemed to have eyes on his back.  Likewise, before Shi Tianbao's hand touched the wine, she suddenly turned her head, looked at Shi Tianbao and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    "Oh hold the wine inside, and the rest will fall to the ground." Shi Tianbao replied helplessly.

    "Hehe let's get drunk tonight and then we'll have a rest," Liu Qingmei said with a smile.

    Back to Liu Qingmei’s room, General Luo Lin, who had gone out for a walk, had returned to the room. Seeing this, Shi Tianbao was about to turn around and leave. Liu Qingmei grabbed Shi Tianbao and shouted, “Don’t leave.”

    "ErGeneral Luo Lin" Shi Tianbao could only ask Luo Lin for help. Unexpectedly, Luo Lin had no intention of helping to rescue the siege. Instead, she said with a smile: "Since Liu Qingmei won't let you go, then you can stay here."  a while"

    "Haha let's drink." Liu Qingmei grabbed a bottle of wine and drank it. Luo Lin next to her smiled slightly when she saw this. She also picked up a bottle of wine and drank it. She waited until both of them drank it all.  After drinking the wine, they all looked at Shi Tianbao who was holding a bottle of wine.

    "Do you really want to drink it?" Shi Tianbao asked depressedly

    "Drink" was just a simple word for Luo Lin, while Liu Qingmei looked at Shi Tianbao with a smile and said nothing. Shi Tianbao was heartbroken when he saw this. He closed his eyes, picked up the bottle and drank the wine in one sip.  Go down

    "Huh!" Shi Tianbao, who had just finished drinking, just breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Luo Lin and Liu Qingmei picking up another bottle of wine respectively. Shi Tianbao's eyes almost popped out of his head. These two women are really good drinkers.

    After another bottle of wine, Shi Tianbao could hardly stand it anymore. He tried to look at Luo Lin with his eyes wide open, as if he hadn't started drinking yet, but Liu Qingmei, that guy had already entered the state of drunkenness.  Realm, it looks like I'm drunk but I just won't lie down and sleep.

    After being dizzy for a while, Shi Tianbao finally fell under the power of the third bottle of wine

    "Hey, get up, this is just the beginning," Liu Qingmei saw Shi Tianbao lying down, and stretched out her legs to kick Shi Tianbao, who was sleeping like a dead pig.

    "Liu Qingmei, don't worry about that guy. Come on, let's drink." Luo Lin stopped Liu Qingmei and said

    "Okay" Liu Qingmei just wants to find someone to drink with her at the moment. As for who it is, it doesn't matter.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them came and went, and most of the wine in the dining car had been drunk. Luo Lin's expression remained unchanged, her heart was not beating, and her drinking capacity was unfathomable, while Liu Qingmei had already started talking nonsense while hugging Luo Lin.  Lin cried and said: "Han Yu, I don't want to be your sister."

    "Okay, how about we go according to the previous plan?" Luo Lin suggested while comforting Liu Qingmei. Liu Qingmei's face showed a trace of shyness, she shook her head slightly and replied: "No, then I will have trouble with the female gangster.  Is there a difference?"

    "Then what are you going to do?" Rowling asked again

    "I don't know." Liu Qingmei curled her lips. She looked like she was about to cry again. Luo Lin also hit her head. She felt pain from the bottom of her heart. Liu Qingmei was not only in love when she was young.  She was once taken care of by Liu Qingmei's family. The important thing is that Luo Lin can always see the shadow of herself when she was as old as Liu Qingmei. In addition, Liu Qingmei usually also  She is a strong and hard-working girl, which makes Luo Lin value Liu Qingmei more and more. Now looking at Liu Qingmei's sad look, Luo Lin realizes even more that she wanted to lock Han Yu in the top floor for a night of wind.  It's the right thing to do. Even girls like Liu Qingmei can't stand it. You've got a pair of eyes in vain.

    ??Who doesn’t think that their children are the best? Rowling has this mentality at the moment

    At the same time, Han Yu, who was imprisoned on the top floor, was also rescued from the top floor by Ning Ping who came to see him. They agreed to discuss the matter but did not come back. Of course, Ning Ping and others had to look for it. After searching, Ning Ping discovered  Han Yu seemed to be hiding something on his mind at this time.

    "What does Shi Tianbao want from you? Is it convenient for you to tell me?" Ning Ping asked pretending to be unintentional.

    "It's nothing." Han Yu hurriedly replied. The concealing look made Ning Ping more and more suspicious. He looked at Han Yu suspiciously, and Ning Ping asked in a low voice: "Han Yu, are we partners?  "

    "Even if he is a partner, Ning Ping still has something to hide. Don't ask," Han Yu said with a wry smile.

    Seeing that Han Yu had reached this point, Ning Ping naturally couldn't continue to ask questions, so he could only say reluctantly: "Okay, I won't ask, but Han Yu, if there is anything I can do to help with this matter, you must  Don’t be polite to me”

    "Thank you, but no one can help me with this matter. Let's go. Lin Ke and the others must be waiting impatiently," Han Yu said with a wry smile again.

    With doubts, Ning Ping followed Han Yu to the room where Lin Ke and others were staying. Han Yu hit her with his head.The door opened, but Han Yu didn't notice it and continued to knock on the door with his head. As a result, he knocked on the head of Lin Ke who opened the door.

    "Ouch" Lin Ke screamed, covering his forehead and taking a step back. It was necessary to scream. Anyone who saw a head coming towards him as soon as he opened the door would be startled.

    "Are you okay? Lin Ke" Han Yu quickly apologized upon seeing this.

    "I'm fine," Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Seeing that everyone was here, Lin Ke rubbed his head, smiled slightly at Han Yu who was looking at him apologetically, and said softly: "Han Yu, it's okay, you don't need to pay too much attention."

    "Oh" Han Yu agreed, but still stared at Lin Ke from time to time, as if there was a flower growing on Lin Ke's face. Everyone in the room noticed something was wrong. Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping in a low voice: "  Hey, what's going on, my brother? How come you feel like you've lost your soul after going out?"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping replied in a low voice: "I didn't know that I found Han Yu on the roof of the building. He was locked on the roof and couldn't come down."

    "Can a door trap him?" Han Mengxin said in disbelief

    "You forgot that Han Yu can't move his arms now" Ning Ping replied in a low voice again

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin still didn't believe it. She didn't believe that Shi Tianbao would call Han Yu to the roof just to lock Han Yu up on the roof. Then she went to Han Yu's side and asked: "Brother, Shi Tianbao is here."  What did I tell you?"

    "Ah? Children, don't ask about everything," Han Yu replied with a straight face, as if on conditioned reflex.

    "Huh? There's a problem." Not only Han Mengxin, but also other people in the room looked at Han Yu suspiciously. Han Yu noticed something was wrong and coughed lightly: "Hmm Shi Tianbao actually didn't say anything important to me.  "Thingsreally" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 245 Channel Departure

    Roger Linda, Admiral Luo Lin's flagship**pao! Shu* is currently on the way back to the alliance headquarters. Because it is rest time, except for the necessary ship staff, most people are resting.

    In the crew's activity room, Liu Qingmei sat on the seat used to watch the scenery outside the ship. She looked out the window and sighed from time to time, thinking that she would not see Han Yu for the last time when leaving Borg Town.  and regret

    "Still regretting it?" Shi Tianbao's slightly teasing question suddenly came from behind him.

    The sudden sound startled Liu Qingmei, but seeing that it was Shi Tianbao, Liu Qingmei immediately breathed a sigh of relief and replied angrily: "Yeah, I regret it?"

    Shi Tianbao shrugged upon hearing this, "It's not that bad, I just came to inform you that it's time to change shifts."

    "Oh" Liu Qingmei agreed, stood up and was about to go out, but was grabbed by Shi Tianbao. Shi Tianbao said with a wry smile: "You are really confused, you forgot that General Luo Lin gave you leave."  What happened?"

    "Ah? Shi Tianbao, what do you mean? Are you here to see my joke?" Liu Qingmei shook off Shi Tianbao's hand holding her arm and stared at Shi Tianbao. Shi Tianbao scratched his head and said slowly.  : "Is it wrong to care about fellow villagers from the same place?" Liu Qingmei was speechless for a while, shut up, lowered her head and walked out.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Shi Tianbao asked

    "……bathroom"

    Shi Tianbao: ""

    *************************************

    In the captain's cabin of the Courage, Han Yu was lying on the ship looking at the ceiling.

    "Dong dong dong" There was a gentle knock on the door. Han Yu knew that the person coming was either Lin Ke or Shi Bafang. If it had been someone else, he would have just opened the door and walked in. Then he said to the door: "Please come in, the door is unlocked."

    Lin Ke walked into the room, closed the door gently, walked up to Han Yu and asked with concern: "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    "Huh? What can happen to me?" Han Yu asked strangely

    "I see that you have become a little listless after leaving Borg Town. If there is anything, you must tell us. Even if we can't help, we will be a qualified listener. Don't keep things in your heart.  , it’s easy to get sick if you suppress it that way.”

    Seeing Lin Ke's concerned look, Han Yu felt warm in his heart and asked softly: "Who encouraged you to come here?"

    "It's Mengxin," Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Han Yu smiled and shook his head when he heard this, "I guessed it was her" i

    "Han Yu, actually I wanted to ask myself," Lin Ke added in a low voice. Hearing this, Han Yu looked up and down at Lin Ke, whose expression became a little embarrassed, smiled slightly, and said, "Shi Tianbao called me that day.  Go to the top of the building and ask me if I like Liu Qingmei."

    "Then" Lin Ke asked hurriedly after hearing this

    "You seem to be very anxious," Han Yu said with a smile.

    Lin Ke's face turned red, he lowered his head and said angrily: "I hate it, and then"

    "Then before I answered, Liu Qingmei appeared, but Ye took advantage of that opportunity to ask me the same question Shi Tianbao asked me."

    "Han Yu, you should know that this is not what I want to hear." Lin Ke looked at Han Yu and said quietly.

    "Haha I'm sorry, and then I said, I just regarded Liu Qingmei as the same sister as Han Mengxin. As a result, it became like when we left Borg Town. When we left Borg Town, only Shi Tian  "Bolai sends you off"

    "Are you worried that Liu Qingmei will be troubled by this matter?" Lin Ke asked tentatively.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu shook his head, "No, Liu Qingmei is a very strong girl. I believe she will not get depressed because of this setback. With Shi Tianbao by her side, I think she will be fine. But I don't know if we will meet again next time."  How am I going to face her then?"

    "Face it as you should," Han Mengxin said as she pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then asked angrily: "Mengxin, you actually eavesdropped."

    "Nonsense, I just overheard it," Han Mengxin denied.

    "Ha, you accidentally hid outside my door?"

    "It wouldn't have taken that much effort without me." As she spoke, Han Mengxin reached out and fumbled around Lin Ke's neck. She shook an object the size of a clothes button at Han Yu and said with a proud look on her face: "Look.  Sister Yan'er's best product, a professional bug Ah, give it back to me." Before she could finish her words, the bug was taken away by Han Yu.

    "This kind of thing is not allowed to be used in the future," Han Yu said with a straight face, and while speaking, he crushed the listening device in his hand.

    Han Mengxin didn’t feel distressed when she saw this, she shrugged and replied: “Okay, if you don’t need it, don’t use it, but" At this point, Han Mengxin approached Han Yu with a gossipy face, looked at Han Yu up and down, and kept smiling evilly.

    "What are you doing? You have something to say, don't laugh so obscenely" Han Yu asked with a vigilant look on his face

    "Hehe I just don't understand, how could a hero like Liu Qingmei fall in love with someone like you?" Han Mengxin said with a smile. Han Yu looked unhappy and retorted unhappily: "Huh,  If you can't see it, it just means there's something wrong with your vision, and you can't see the inner beauty of you, brother, and me."

    "And" Han Mengxin said in a long tone, looking at Han Yu with a joking expression.

    Han Yu suddenly asked with a confused look on his face, "Okay, okay, are you here just to laugh at me?"

    "Oh, I can't help it. We are so unlucky to have such a troublesome leader like you. Your bad mood these days has made everyone worried. Otherwise, we wouldn't have thought of using a bug.  "Han Mengxin sighed and said

    "I'm sorry," Han Yu was silent for a moment and then said

    "No need to apologize, caring about you made us volunteer. But what I didn't expect was that Shi Tianbao was so kind, and Liu Qingmei's courage didn't seem as bold as imagined."

    "Huh? From your tone, it seems like you already knew this?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin suspiciously and asked

    Han Mengxin was also happy, nodded and admitted: "Yes, I saw it, but I didn't expect the result to be like this. I thought there would be an earth-shattering love between you and Liu Qingmei. Oh brother, you  Why are you hitting me?"

    "I'm beating you, the unscrupulous sister who knew it but didn't remind me. My love for you before was in vain," Han Yu said, glaring at Han Mengxin with dissatisfaction.

    "Hehe I didn't expect it either. I originally wanted to tell you, but I didn't find the chance for a while," Han Mengxin explained with a smile.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu was not fooled and replied with a cold snort: “Excuse me.”

    "Well otherwise, I will compensate Sister Ke to you." Han Mengxin rolled her eyes, pulled Lin Ke to her side and said to Han Yu. When Lin Ke heard that there was something of his own in this, his face suddenly turned red, and Han  Yu Ze looked at Han Mengxin with a wry smile and said, "Mengxin, don't mess around."

    "Why am I fooling around? I'm caring about you," Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    "I, I want to go back and pilot the Courage. I won't be crazy here with you two brothers and sisters." Lin Ke broke away from Han Mengxin's hand with a red face and walked quickly out the door. Seeing this, Han Mengxin quickly pulled Lin Ke and said with a smile: "Ke  Sister, don’t be shy and think about it. Look at my brother, except that he looks a bit ugly, he is still very good in other aspects."

    "Who's ugly?" Han Yu shouted dissatisfied

    "Mengxin, don't be ridiculous." As soon as Lin Ke finished speaking, the Spirit suddenly shook, followed by the siren. Han Mengxin stopped joking and followed Han Yu and Lin Ke to the control room. Field, who was on duty, was using the weapons of the Spirit.  Keep shooting, while Qiao Yaner manually controlled the Courage to avoid the sudden swarm of meteors.

    "Let me do it." Lin Ke returned to his driving position without hesitation and took over Qiao Yan'er's work. Han Yu asked Qiao Yan'er who was free: "Yan'er, what happened?"

    "I hit a meteor group," Qiao Yaner replied, pointing to the meteors that were still coming.

    "Didn't you notice it beforehand?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Field, who was shooting, said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, it's no wonder that Yan'er's meteor swarm appeared too suddenly this time. It ran out of a black hole. By the time the radar issued an early warning, the Courage had already been covered by the epidemic.  Living"

    "Black hole?" Han Yu asked

    "Well, it is a very dangerous existence. It is called the cosmic cemetery. According to legend, as long as a living creature enters the black hole, it will never come out again." Ning Ping, who came after hearing the news, explained to Han Yu.

    "Then why do you still choose this path?" Han Yu asked puzzledly

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu and replied: "Because this road has the least chance of black holes appearing. Unfortunately, unfortunately, we happened to encounter it."

    "Why are you giving me a blank look?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Because you are the one who chose this path," Ning Ping replied angrily.

    Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment. In the past few days, because all he could think about was Liu Qingmei, he was a little confused about other things.

    Seeing Han Yu’s embarrassed look, Ning Ping didn’t say anything more and just asked: “Is it back to normal?”

    "Yeah, it's normal," Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Hey, you two, why don't you come over to help when you have time to chat?" Field shouted.

    In order to be effectiveUsing the manpower on board the Courage, Qiao Yan'er added three more seats to the Courage's firearms system. Including Field, there were four people in total. It wasn't just how accurate Han Yu and others' marksmanship was. The key was Qiao Yan'er's design and modification.  There were so many firearms installed on the Courage that it was a bit difficult for Field alone to control them.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who have poor marksmanship, controlled their weapons and fired at the flying meteors. There were so many meteors that they could hit a few even with their eyes closed, so this time Han Yu and Ning Ping both had good shooting results.

    After a lot of work, Spirit finally turned the corner. Although it was hit by a meteor, it only made the surface of Spirit a little bumpy. There was no internal damage. Once it reaches the planet where it is going, it can repair those places.  Yan'er only needs to be responsible for improving the performance of the Courage. This kind of rough work, which has no technical content and is just replacing the shell of the Courage, can be done by Han Yu and others. Qiao Yan'er only needs to provide guidance from the side.

    "Huh" Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief and asked Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, how far is it from our destination? Lin Ke?" Seeing that Lin Ke didn't answer, Han Yu couldn't help but shouted again strangely.

    "Ah? Sorry, Han Yu, what did you just say?" Lin Ke seemed to be awakened all of a sudden, and asked Han Yu embarrassedly

    Han Mengxin on the side saw this and whispered to Ning Ping: "It's over. First, my brother was in a daze. Now it's Sister Ke's turn. I wonder who will be next?"

    "No matter who it is, as long as you are fine," Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin softly and said. Han Mengxin got goosebumps when she heard this. She rubbed her arms and complained: "Can you stop saying such words that make goosebumps all over your body?  ?”

    Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin with some depression, and cursed in his heart: "You obviously want me to talk to you like this, okay?"

    "Why don't you speak? Are you already annoying me?" Seeing that Ning Ping didn't say anything, Han Mengxin raised her head and asked. Ning Ping quickly replied after hearing this: "It's impossible, even if I really find you annoying, then I won't  I want you to annoy me forever."

    "Huh, you're so glib," Han Mengxin said with duplicity.

    "What happened?" Han Yu walked to Lin Ke and asked with concern

    "It's nothing, I just noticed that there seemed to be a problem with the star field map just now, but maybe I was dazzled?" Lin Ke replied with some uncertainty.

    "If you have anything, remember to tell me," Han Yu said softly to Lin Ke

    "Yeah" Lin Ke smiled and nodded.

    The Spirit continued its voyage. Space navigation is boring. The scenery outside is basically the same and you will get bored if you see it too much. However, inside the Spirit, because they were worried that the meteor swarm that just appeared would appear again, including Han Yu,  No one dares to relax too much, but as a human being, it is impossible to maintain a high level of mental vigilance all the time. That would not only make you tired, but also a bit nerve-wracking.

    "Brother, why did you reject Liu Qingmei?" Han Mengxin, who was bored, approached Han Yu and asked without saying anything.

    "Go, go, stop asking about this," Han Yu replied impatiently

    "Tell me, there are no outsiders here anyway," Han Mengxin said with a smile.

    Seeing everyone gossiping around him, Han Yu scratched his head helplessly and said, "I don't know the reason. Anyway, I just feel that I can't treat a girl who I have always regarded as my sister suddenly as my lover. And I don't know the reason."  In addition to the feeling between brother and sister, Liu Qingmei only has the feeling of being a good brother."

    "Then you haven't thought about changing your relationship with her?" Han Mengxin asked curiously

    "Change? How to change? Are you willing to suddenly go to bed with your best friend one day and do things that only men and women can do?" Han Yu asked in an open voice.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of three girls, including Han Mengxin, turned red, while Ning Ping and others burst into laughter

    "Brother, please be serious," Han Mengxin said angrily with a red face.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and said helplessly: "I have always been serious, but you are leading me in an unseemly direction."

    "Nonsense, when have I ever done such a thing?" Han Mengxin asked hurriedly after hearing this

    "Okay, let's not discuss this issue. Let's talk about you and Ning Ping. What do you think? Have you finally made up your mind to be with Ning Ping?"

    "We are not discussing my problem now. Please don't change the subject." Han Mengxin said seriously with a straight face.

    "Hey, my topic has already come to an end. It doesn't mean anything to talk about it. It's not like you and Ning Ping. It's still in progress." Han Yu counterattacked.

    I didn’t expect that Han Yu would bring the content of the conversation to herself, but even though she blushed, Han Mengxin did not flinch. She glanced at Ning Ping and said, "This??You also need to see his sincerity.”

    “Oh, that’s it, brother-in-law-to-be, it seems you still need to work hard,” Han Yu shouted to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and suddenly said with relief: "Brother, it seems you are really fine."

    "Thank you and everyone for your concern," Han Yu said after being silent for a moment.

    When everyone on the Courage heard Han Yu's words, they felt relieved at the same time, and their mood began to get better. To be honest, Han Yu had been in a low mood these past few days, and everyone on the Courage was also a little depressed.  Seeing that Han Yu and Han Mengxin were able to tease each other, everyone's depressed mood finally improved a little.

    "It's not good" Lin Ke suddenly shouted

    When everyone who was happy heard this, they were shocked. They thought that another black hole suddenly opened and something flew over. Field, Ning Ping and others immediately took their places.

    "What are you doing?" Lin Ke asked puzzledly.

    "Huh? Can't you tell me if it's not Lin Ke?" Han Yu asked in confusion on behalf of everyone.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke quickly explained: "I'm not sure, it's not that another attack is coming, but that we may not be able to reach our destination smoothly."

    "What is this impossible? Fortress Ingram cannot give us a fake star map." Ning Ping immediately retorted after hearing this.

    "The star field map that Ingram gave us is true. The problem is not with the star field map, but with the meteor swarm we encountered just now. After being attacked by that wave of meteor swarm, the courage's navigation began to appear.  It's wrong." Lin Ke nodded and said

    "Is there any way to correct it?" Han Yu asked

    Lin Ke shook his head slightly and replied: "I tried manual operation just now, but unfortunately, it failed."

    "Failed?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    "Well, after that meteor swarm attack, I guess there may be something wrong with the manual system."

    Han Yu touched his chin and said: "Your ability needs to be reserved to deal with emergencies and cannot be used easily. That means that we are deviating from our originally set course, and the result of deviating from the course may be that we cannot reach us.  Where I originally wanted to be.”

    "Yes," Lin Ke nodded and replied.

    Han Yu thought for a while and asked: "Then how can we get to where we want to get to?"

    "I'm afraid we can only judge where we will arrive after we leave this star field? Then we can re-plan the route to the destination." Lin Ke replied helplessly (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.  net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 246 Abandoned Space Fortress

    "There is nothing wrong with the manual control system - book_)" After some inspection, Qiao Yan'er announced an unbelievable news to everyone. Lin Ke would not joke with everyone on this kind of thing, but now Qiao Yan'er  He also said that there was no malfunction in the manual control system of Spirit.

    "Switch to manual control," Han Yu immediately said to Qiao Yan'er

    Qiao Yaner agreed, but she was confused. Although the manual control system was good, why couldn't she switch the automatic navigation mode of the Spirit to manual control mode?

    "I dare to swear that there is absolutely no fault in the manual control." Qiao Yaner swore to Han Yu and others after checking again.

    "We believe you won't joke with us about this kind of thing. It's just that this problem is a bit troublesome now." Han Yu first comforted Qiao Yan'er, then frowned and said

    Lin Ke suggested softly from the side: "How about you let me try to use my ability to directly control the Courage?"

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "If I didn't know about the problem Qiao Yan'er discovered, I would agree to your proposal, but now, we'd better not act rashly first and wait to see where the Courage will go.  "

    "But what if the Spirit is headed for a black hole" Field said worriedly

    Han Yu pondered for a moment, raised his head and said to Lin Ke: "If that happens I will trouble you, Lin Ke."

    Because of this incomprehensible situation, everyone on board the Courage was no longer in the mood to joke, and each was silently doing various preparations. Qiao Yaner continued to check the Courage, hoping to find out what was impossible to control.  The reason for the mode switch, while Han Mengxin was staring at the radar screen, guarding against possible sudden attacks. One of Field and Ningping was checking the firearm control, and the other was gently wiping the Qiu Shui Sword. Their eyes were focused and they didn't know what Han was thinking about at the moment.  Yu glanced left and right, scratched his face in boredom, and finally shouted a little unbearably: "Everyone, it's not the end of the world yet, why are you all so negative?"

    "Brother, don't make any noise, I'm doing something," Han Mengxin replied after hearing this

    "I'm too nervous now. When something happens, I will be in a hurry because of my nervousness." Han Yu muttered in a low voice and waved to Ning Ping and Field. Ning Ping and Field walked up to Han Yu in confusion and saw Han Yu.  He took out a pair of poker cards and said with a smile: "Want two?"

    Ning Ping and Field looked at each other and smiled in unison. Field whispered: "Three are missing one."

    “It’s okay, we’ll be ready when everyone from all directions comes” Han Yu quickly replied

    "I wonder if Mengxin will be angry?" Ning Ping glanced at Han Mengxin who was concentrating on the radar screen and said with some worry.

    Hearing this, Han Yu confirmed: "Don't worry, I'm here with you."

    "You? Is that okay?" Ning Ping didn't quite believe Han Yu's guarantee.

    "Hey, you're not a man anymore. Even when playing cards, you have to look at a woman's face?" Han Yu saw this and said that Ningping was indeed fooled. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Han Yu in displeasure and asked, "What are you betting on?"

    “Well… I’ll get a sticker for losing,” Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    "Sure, just wait until your face is covered with notes," Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and said with a ferocious smile.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Han Mengxin felt a soreness in her back. After concentrating on one thing for a long time, her body was indeed prone to fatigue. Seeing that nothing had happened after half an hour, Han Mengxin couldn't help but become a little relaxed. She turned around and was about to talk to him.  Han Yu and others were chatting, but what they saw in front of them made Han Mengxin almost go crazy. Even when she was extremely nervous, these stinky men still had time to play poker, and when they went too far, they didn't even call for help.  Own

    "Pa" Han Mengxin rushed to the card table where Han Yu and four people were sitting, and slammed the table hard. She stared back and forth at the four people and asked, "Who suggested it?"

    "Shua", three fingers pointed at Han Yu with unusually neat movements

    "I knew it was you" Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and looked at Han Yu and said

    "Hehe isn't this boring?" Han Yu explained with a smile, and at the same time he despised Ning Ping and others' unloyal behavior just now.

    "Hum, take the note off your face, you look like a ghost." Han Mengxin snorted and said angrily.

    "Oh" Han Yu agreed, stretched out his hand and pulled all the notes on his face, and Ning Ping and others also took the opportunity to do the same.

    "I didn't realize it when I started driving." Seeing that Han Yu had no intention of moving, Han Mengxin said directly to Han Yu.

    "Oh, oh" Han Yu quickly moved his position away from Han Mengxin, and then heard Han Mengxin say: "Brother, go pick up my shift and watch the radar"If there is any abnormality on the display screen, remember to shout "" and then asked Ning Ping and others: "What were you fighting just now?"  "

    "Fighting Landlords" Ning Ping replied

    "Again"

    "no problem"

    Han Yu sat in Han Mengxin's seat and looked at the radar screen for a while. After seeing nothing unusual, he started to look around. Seeing that Qiao Yan'er was still playing with the keyboard in front of her, he couldn't disturb her, so he could only  Yawned out of boredom

    Unexpectedly, just halfway through the yawn, there was a violent shaking from the Courage. It seemed that it hit something. Han Mengxin and others who were playing cards immediately fell to the ground. Han Yu hurriedly got up and asked: "Everyone is okay?"

    "It's okay" everyone replied one after another

    "Han Yu, the Courage has stopped," Lin Ke suddenly said to Han Yu

    "Well, I guess it's time to stop. It's really strange. Spirit's radar didn't react at all." Han Yu scratched his head and looked at the radar screen again. There was still no image at all. And there was no image from Spirit's external camera.  It can be seen that there are no obstacles in front of the Spirit, but in fact, the Spirit did hit something.

    Looking at the empty scene in front of the Spirit on the big screen, Ning Ping's palms began to sweat. He thought of a legendary ship that sailed in the universe and sometimes encountered the ghosts of ships that were killed during space voyages.  And once you encounter that kind of ghost ship, you can never go back to what happened now. Isn't it just like encountering a ghost ship?

    "Ning Ping, what's wrong with you?" Han Mengxin asked with concern when she saw Ning Ping's nervous look.

    "Mengxin, Iit's okay." Ning Ping was very pleased to see Han Mengxin caring about him, but it seemed like he was a bit out of place for a grown man to admit that he was afraid of ghosts.

    At this moment, Han Yu suddenly said to himself: "I wonder if we have encountered a ghost ship again?" Ning Ping couldn't help but tighten his hands after hearing this, and Han Mengxin, who was holding Ning Ping's hand, suddenly noticed  He raised his head and gave Ning Ping a toothy smile. Ning Ping smiled bitterly in his heart. He was caught by this guy again.

    "Han Yu, look at it!" Just when Ning Ping was smiling bitterly, Lin Ke suddenly pointed at the big screen and shouted. Han Yu and others immediately looked at the big screen and saw that things suddenly began to appear in front of the Courage, which was originally empty.  After taking a closer look, Qiao Yan'er said to everyone with certainty: "It's the starship deck, please wait a moment." As she said that, Qiao Yan'er moved her fingers quickly, and after a while, the courage and the ship appeared on the big screen.  A full view of the starship that was hit by the Spirit.

    The starship that was hit by the Spirit must have been a very old model by its appearance.

    "How is the damage to the Courage?" Han Yu asked Qiao Yaner, who was inspecting the Courage.

    "Wait a minute, I'm checking, but I guess there won't be much damage, because the bow of the Courage is the hardest part to be reinforced for the collision," Qiao Yaner replied while busy.

    "Han Yu, the Courage can be controlled manually," Lin Ke suddenly said to Han Yu in surprise.

    "Really?" This news is good news to everyone

    "Um"

    "Then let's get out of here quickly," Ning Ping suggested impatiently.

    "Wait, don't be busy yet," Han Yu promptly stopped Lin Ke who nodded in agreement and said.

    Ning Ping asked in confusion: "Why?"

    "There is something we need to figure out," Han Yu explained to Ning Ping and others: "Our previous failure of the Courage was related to the starship in front of us? Don't you want to know?"

    "I don't want to" Ning Ping replied immediately. It's a pity that his own opinion cannot affect other people's thoughts. Han Yu is right. He was brought here inexplicably. If he leaves without clarifying the matter, even if he leaves safely, he may be afraid in the future.  Even eating doesn’t taste good anymore

    Faced with everyone’s insistence, Ning Ping could only retain his personal opinions and sat depressed to listen to everyone’s opinions. Anyway, Ning Ping had made up his mind not to go anywhere this time, but to stay on the Courage.

    After Qiao Yaner was busy for a while, she announced to everyone: "The Courage is not seriously damaged and can be launched again at any time. Next, we have to discuss who will go up to investigate. I just tried to use the Courage to interact with the ship."  The starship that can be called the 'Sky Fortress' made a contact, but unfortunately there was no response. Please be careful if you board the ship."

    The starship discovered by the USS Courage can indeed be called a "Sky Fortress". Although its style is old, its size is five times larger than the largest ship in the Alliance today. Not only must you know that the largest ship in the Alliance is also  It is only the size of three football fields, and the ship in front of you is also nearly the size of ten football fields. It looks like the legendary interstellar aircraft carrier built when the last civilization reached its peak.

    &nbsp; Regarding the achievements left over from the previous civilization, very few of them have been spread to the people. Most of them are only achievements related to people's livelihood, such as today's communications, entertainment, transportation But as long as they are suspected of military aspects, civilian  Research is banned at all. The reason for the whole phenomenon is that the alliance does not know why. Regarding the previous civilization, except within the alliance, outsiders are prohibited from getting involved.

    People are strange creatures. The more you ban, the greater your curiosity will be. Although the alliance has repeatedly banned it, the enthusiasm of the people for exploring what happened when the last civilization reached its end has never diminished.

    For Han Yu and others, the space fortress in front of them is nothing more than a treasure mountain waiting to be developed. There is no reason to enter the treasure mountain and come out empty-handed. An exploration team was quickly formed, because Ning Ping was not willing to give up even if he was killed.  Courage, so Han Yu, Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner formed the first expedition team and entered the interior of the space fortress.

    After entering the space fortress, Han Yu and others took off their space suits. The life support system inside the space fortress was still running. This also allowed Han Yu and others to take off their bulky space suits and move more freely. And this way  Come, Han Yu will have a place to use. Even if he encounters danger in the next adventure, Han Yu will still be able to fight back.

    Everyone inside the Courage pays close attention to the movements of Han Yu and others, and will contact Han Yu and others every once in a while to prevent the signal interruption from happening again.

    Han Yu in the battle fortress walked in front to explore the way, and behind Shi Bafang Palace, he protected Qiao Yan'er who had no strength in the middle. Originally, in a place full of unknowns like this, Han Yu did not intend to let Qiao Yan'er follow.  As a result, Qiao Yan'er confidently asked Han Yu: "Do you know what the instruments on the Battle Fortress are used for?" This question made Han Yu, who was originally resolute, retreat, and reluctantly agreed that Qiao Yan'er would accompany her.  Require

    The three people were in a straight line, with a distance of only two meters in between. They walked forward and looked at the mess around them. Han Yu couldn't imagine what happened on this space fortress. Depending on the situation, this space fortress had happened once or more.  This fierce battle was just a fierce battle with something. Han Yu couldn't guess it.

    It is said that in the last civilization, due to the highly developed science and technology, human beings were finally able to step out of the earth and successfully into the universe. In the process of exploring the universe, they established contact with multiple alien races. However, just as the last civilization developed  At its peak, when human beings had spread their footprints almost all over the universe, a disaster happened that changed the destiny of mankind. What was this disaster?  I am afraid that except for a small number of people who are currently in the alliance, no one knows. People only know that after that disaster occurred, wars will break out in the entire universe wherever humans exist. In that war, countless people  Heroes were born, countless humans died, and countless technologies that people could be proud of were lost in the flames of war. As a result, the previous civilization declined, and a civilization that focused on abilities gradually emerged. Nowadays, although abilities are mostly used in the military  aspects, but I believe that in the near future, abilities will become an indispensable part of human beings' daily lives just like the development of the previous civilization. This can be seen from the alliance's increasing investment in stimulating children's abilities.

    To put it bluntly, the so-called ability stimulation means awakening. Everyone has abilities, but because abilities are sleeping in the human body, if it is not stimulated, the ability will be like a snoozing child who is unwilling to wake up and the ability is stimulated.  This method of awakening abilities that are still sleeping is called acquired awakening. The opposite is innate awakening.

    The so-called innate awakening refers to the self-awakening of abilities sleeping in the body when a person is subjected to strong stimulation from the outside world. This kind of awakening is innate awakening. Every ability user with innate awakening is very powerful. This has been recognized in the ability world.  Natural awakening, that is, ability stimulation, means that people are guided by others. Ability awakening is like a person who is sleeping soundly and is suddenly awakened. The state is always not good. It can be said that innate awakening is stronger than acquired awakening, and there are no exceptions.  , no matter how hard people who are awakened the day after tomorrow try hard, the final achievements cannot be compared with those of people who are innately awakened. It is like filling water into two water bottles, one large and one small. No matter how much water is poured into the small water bottle that is awakened the day after tomorrow, it can still be filled.  In the end, the amount of water is only the amount of the small water bottle itself.

    But then again, ability is a rare thing after all. Even if it is awakened the day after tomorrow, not everyone can do it. Therefore, no one raised any objections to the ability stimulation activities promoted by the alliance in various schools.  Once you acquire an ability, no matter which aspect it is, it will be immediately registered by the alliance, and after graduation, you will directly enter the job arranged by the alliance. In other words, you will become an able person, and at the end of the day, you will also be a civil servant.

    Of course, it is not a simple matter to stimulate awakening ability through ability.If you want to become a person with abilities, you must receive training before your abilities are unleashed. The training process is very difficult and is accompanied by various dangers.

    After all, there is a big difference between innate awakening and acquired awakening. The alliance also hopes to get more innate awakened people, instead of the acquired awakening people who are just as expensive as the innate awakened people. Experiments have proved that human beings can only get more people when they encounter a huge problem.  Only when there is danger or extremely unstable mood swings can the abilities hidden in the body be stimulated, thereby achieving innate awakening. To achieve this goal, the alliance will artificially create some dangers for those they like during the training process.  It's a pity that the trainers who can be born with awakening ability will not have a single successful case except for the death of one person who participated in the training.

    All ability users who succeed in stimulating ability are acquired awakenings

    Moreover, although the alliance's behavior was concealed, it was eventually exposed. As a result, organizations with the ability to oppose and stimulate this activity appeared in various parts of the alliance. However, in places where the alliance had a single hand to cover the sky, the opposition of those organizations was incapable of stimulating.  The pre-stimulation training is still in full swing. People with dreams of becoming capable people are still training desperately regardless of life and death, hoping that ability stimulation can successfully awaken their abilities (to be continued) {Gone with the Wind  Astronomy www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 247 The Fortress is Attacked

    The Battle Fortress has seven floors in total, and the location where the Courage hit the Battle Fortress is on the fourth floor, which is the middle position. The command room of the starship is on the first floor from top to bottom. Han Yu and others want to get there, and  a long way to go

    I don’t know when this space fortress was built. Although it looks very dilapidated on the outside, the lighting inside is still running. This makes Han Yu and others who originally thought they were going to move forward in the dark feel very relieved.

    The dilapidated buildings around told Han Yu and the others that this should be the living area of ??the Battle Fortress. Although the storefronts or walls on the street were covered with moss, this still did not prevent Han Yu and the others from recognizing those that had become somewhat blurry.  Store name

    "I wonder where all the people on this ship have gone?" Han Yu said to himself

    "Don't worry about that. The most important thing for us now is to go to the command room of this starship. We might find something there," Qiao Yan'er said after hearing this.

    "Then we have to find the stairs to the upper floor first." In response to Qiao Yaner's eagerness, Han Yu said with a smile

    "You don't have to worry about this. Generally, large starships will have the stairs in the middle. We just need to move towards the middle of this floor."

    Looking at the long street, Han Yu couldn't help but mutter in a low voice: "It's really far. If I had known earlier, I might as well have taken advantage of the Courage to go directly to the top floor."

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner explained: "The appearance of this starship is too weird. It's better to be careful. The internal facilities of this starship are still working. In case the action of the Courage attracts this starship,  defense system, then we will be in big trouble."

    "What? Could it be that the Courage can't handle it?"

    Looking at Han Yu with some sympathy, Qiao Yaner said softly: "Han Yu, even the most advanced technology in the alliance is far behind the previous civilization. This starship is obviously the last one."  It is a product of civilization, and I believe that as long as a little bit of its technology is transferred to the Spirit, it will be enough to raise the capability of the Spirit to another level."

    "Oh" Han Yu responded and accidentally saw Shi Bafang looking in a direction in a daze. He couldn't help shouting: "Bafang, let's go, what are you looking at?" While speaking, Han Yu walked up to Shi Bafang and saw  On the front of Shi Bafang, there is a half-collapsed billboard of beautiful women. Although the billboard is old, the beauties on it can still be vaguely recognized.

    "Not bad looking." Han Yu commented after looking at it. Shi Bafang raised his head and glanced at Han Yu. He immediately understood that Han Yu had misunderstood him and hurriedly explained: "Han Yu, I was not looking at that billboard just now.  "

    "Yeah, I know" Han Yu smiled and nodded.

    Seeing Han Yu's smile, Shi Bafang immediately became anxious and couldn't help but raise his tone: "I really didn't look at that billboard. I just saw a red light flashing inside the ruins."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was startled when he heard this, looked at Shi Bafang and said, "Bafang, this can't be nonsense."

    "I'm not talking nonsense. It's just that the red light flashed for a while and then didn't appear again. So I looked there and wanted to wait. Maybe there would be another red light."

    Looking in the direction of Shi Bafang's finger, the collapsed billboard and the ground formed a triangle. Looking at the dark hole, Han Yu took out a strong flashlight and looked there, but found nothing.

    Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief and didn’t say anything more about this matter. He just comforted Shi Bafang for a few words and then took the lead towards the middle of the fourth floor.

    If Shi Bafang hadn’t discovered a red light, Han Yu wouldn’t have felt it yet, but from then on, Han Yu felt as if someone was secretly watching him from somewhere else.

    "Han Yu, don't be suspicious. Maybe Shi Bafang was just dazzled. Didn't you shine it with a strong flashlight just now? Didn't you find nothing?" Qiao Yan'er, who was walking behind Han Yu, persuaded softly.  Han Yudao

    "I'm not afraid of 10,000, I'm just afraid of what happens if you say that this starship appeared too suddenly. Now I even have some doubts that our courage will fly here because this starship is causing trouble."

    "Isn't it that dangerous?" Qiao Yan'er said after hearing this

    "There are always many things in this world that cannot be explained by common sense, so you should be more careful. Yan'er, you are the least capable of fighting, so if there is any danger, you must not act recklessly."

    "Well, I remembered it"

    As soon as Qiao Yaner finished speaking, Shi Bafang, who was in charge of the rear of the palace, suddenly screamed. Han Yu immediately asked: "Bafang, what happened?"

    "Red light, I just saw red light again" Shi Bafang replied with some excitement in his voice

    "Where?"

    "Then, there" Shi Bafang pointed to a building on the street that no longer had a large building.The door of the house said

    Before Han Yu could illuminate it with a strong flashlight, the red light that Shi Bafang mentioned came on again, and this time the red light did not go out again. Accompanied by a burst of heavy footsteps, a figure as big as a black bear,  A robot with metallic luster reflected all over its body came out

    "Discover the intruder and destroy it." Along with the mechanical voice, the beam rifle on the robot's shoulder aimed at Han Yu and fired a beam. Han Yu raised his alert when the robot made a sound. When the beam rifle was aimed at him, Han Yu  Yu Shi pushed Shi Bafang towards Qiao Yan'er and dodged the beam of light.

    "Bafang, take Qiao Yan'er and leave first. I'll lure this guy away." Han Yu flew the fireball towards the robot in his hand and shouted to Shi Bafang.

    "Understood" Shi Bafang agreed, picked up Qiao Yan'er and ran away. Qiao Yan'er was carried on his shoulders and shouted to Han Yu repeatedly: "Han Yu, we are waiting for you at the central elevator."

    "Okay, pay full attention" Han Yu agreed, and fired another fireball to attract the robot's attention to his side.

    The robot attacked by Han Yu was indeed fooled, and immediately abandoned Shi Bafang and Qiao Yan'er, who had already run away, and started to chase Han Yu. Perhaps because it had been inactive for a long time, the robot's movements were a bit slow, which made Han Yu feel a little agitated.  anxious about it

    However, Han Yu's anxiety did not last long. After seeing that he could not catch up with Han Yu no matter how hard he ran, the robot began to deform its legs. Han Yu watched the robot's legs being reassembled. After a while,  The time turned into two front wheels, and then a small wheel was lowered from the back of the robot. The three wheels spun quickly and went straight to Han Yu.

    "Is this okay for me?" Han Yu cursed, turned around and ran away. The robot was chasing closely behind him and kept attacking Han Yu with the beam gun on his shoulder.

    "Han Yu, what happened?" Lin Ke's anxious inquiry suddenly came from the communicator. Just then they heard Han Yu suddenly swearing. Lin Ke and others immediately guessed that Han Yu might be in trouble.

    "It's okay. I'm being attacked by a robot that appears out of nowhere. Lin Ke, tell Ning Ping and the others, don't wander around outside if it's okay. You never know when you'll run into something." Han Yu said while using obstacles  While avoiding the robot's attack, he said to Lin Ke on the other end of the communicator

    Hearing the relaxed tone of Han Yu’s words, Lin Ke couldn’t help but breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked curiously: “Han Yu, how did you meet the robot?”

    "How did I know that the robot was hiding in a private house, but Shi Bafang discovered it and then we were attacked?"

    "What about Qiao Yan'er and Shi Bafang?"

    "They are fine. I am responsible for diverting the robot away. I will join them in a while and stop contacting them temporarily. I have to concentrate on dealing with the robot that is like a follower."

    "Wait a minute, Han Yu, robots need energy to move, remember this," Lin Ke said hurriedly

    "Thank you for reminding me." Han Yu thanked him and cut off the contact.

    The communication was interrupted. Lin Ke told Han Mengxin and others what he heard from Han Yu with a worried look. When he heard that Han Yu and others were attacked, Han Mengxin became anxious and prepared to go to rescue immediately. But Ningping knew about the attack.  Han Yu felt relieved after it was a robot and not a ghost. As long as it was not a ghost, he would not be afraid of anything.

    "Mengxin, don't worry, I'll go rescue him," Ning Ping grabbed Han Mengxin and comforted him.

    "You? Didn't you say that you would not leave the Spirit even if you were killed?"

    "Ehleave Mengxin if you can't beat me to death. You don't know that I have only a few weaknesses. Why don't you keep saying this?"

    "Hehe I'm sorry, why don't you go quickly?" Han Mengxin's face turned red and she urged Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "I always need to know where that guy Han Yu is now before I go there."

    "Sister Ke, where was the last place my brother spoke to you?" Han Mengxin quickly turned around and asked Lin Ke

    "Over there" Lin Ke displayed the internal map of the space fortress that Han Yu and others had explored along the way on the big screen. Ning Ping looked at the position of the light spots on the big screen, nodded and said to everyone: "I remember it.  , rush over to support Field and leave the Courage to your protection.”

    "Don't worry," Field nodded and replied.

    Ning Ping left the Courage and headed straight to where Han Yu might be at this moment.

    At this moment, Han Yu was playing hide-and-seek with the robot chasing him. He didn't know who programmed the robot in front of him. It seemed that apart from destruction, it was destruction. There was no modification at all. However, this also made Han Yu feel a lot more relaxed.  Knowing what he would encounter on this starship in the future, Han Yu did not intend to waste too much power on this robot.After discovering the weakness, Han Yu began to want to find the weakness of the robot in front of him and defeat it with one blow.

    Energy, energy Hiding in the dark, Han Yu quietly observed the robot running around like a headless fly, looking for the place where the robot stored energy. For robots, energy is crucial.  , then the storage place must be strictly protected. In addition, after the robot in front of me has undergone a transformation, its body has changed from bloated to very slim. The only places that can store energy are the body and the head.  two places

    But when it comes to which part of the body is more likely to store energy, Han Yu still prefers to choose the body. Firstly, the head is not as big as the body. Secondly, the head needs to be equipped with other instruments, and it is easily affected when placed together with energy.

    "Take it!" Han Yu suddenly shouted, jumped out from behind the robot, and a flash of fire appeared. The robot blocked the fire with both hands. This action undoubtedly exposed its weakness. Han Yu jumped up and dodged the beam rifle emitted by the robot.  Jumped behind the ruins of a building on the roadside

    Han Yu's attack obviously angered the robot. As if it was free of charge, it kept attacking the ruins of the building that Han Yu had just jumped into with its beam rifle, blowing up the dust. Unfortunately, Han Yu had already moved away and had no intention of doing anything to him.  And while the robot was attacking the ruins, Han Yu ran behind the robot again. This time Han Yu didn't shout. He was used to shouting just now. Now thinking about it, what are you shouting with a robot?

    Crossing his hands, he aimed at the back of the robot. Then Han Yu exerted force with both hands, and a cross-shaped flame was printed on the back of the robot. The robot that was attacking crazily froze, and its attacking movements suddenly stopped, followed by a burst of force.  A violent explosion emerged from the inside of the robot

    Han Yu, who had already hid behind the bunker, waited until the explosion stopped before looking towards the place where the robot was. Apart from a few fragments that had not been blown up, there was only one robot site left.

    Han Yu glanced at him without saying anything, and stepped forward to join Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner at the central elevator. Unexpectedly, before he had taken two steps, he heard someone calling him from behind. When he looked back, he saw Ning Ping walking towards him.  Run this way

    "Ning Ping? Why are you here?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    Ning Ping ran to Han Yu and replied: "Didn't you just say that you were attacked? Mengxin and the others were worried about you, so I came."

    "Are you not afraid of that thing anymore?" Han Yu asked curiously

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said, "I'm afraid of ghosts, but robots are not ghosts. What's there to be afraid of?"

    "That's right. Let's go to the central elevator to join Shi Bafang and Qiao Yan'er on the Courage. Is it okay?"

    "It's okay, Field is staying behind"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed to the central elevator without saying anything, but they didn't find Qiao Yaner and Shi Bafang looking at the empty central elevator. Han Yu asked in confusion: "Strange? Could it be that the two of them have already gone up?"

    "You shouldn't wait for me to ask Lin Ke and the others to try to contact Shi Bafang and the others," Ning Ping said while connecting the communication with the Courage.

    Lin Ke, who was waiting for news in the communicator, felt relieved after hearing the news that Han Yu was okay. However, when Ning Ping told her that she and Han Yu did not find Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner near the central elevator, Lin Ke  Ke's heart suddenly picked up again and she quickly opened the communicators with Shi Bafang and Qiao Yan'er respectively, but the response she received was just a rustling noise.

    Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner are missing

    "How is this possible?" Han Yu said in disbelief after receiving the reply.

    "Perhaps, there is more than one robot like that," Ning Ping speculated after thinking for a while.

    Hearing this, Han Yu retorted: "If that's the case, then why didn't Shi Bafang or Qiao Yan'er ask for help through the communicator?"

    “What if we were attacked suddenly and there was no time to call for help?”

    "Anyway, we can't ignore them and search separately," Han Yu said to Ning Ping after a moment of silence.

    Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Well, that's what I mean too. You go east and I go west. Once you discover the situation, use the communicator to notify the other party to search this floor first."

    Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately took action separately, while Lin Ke and others from Courage also silently prayed in their hearts that Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner would be okay at the moment.

    *************************************

    On the fifth floor of the Battle Fortress, which is the lower level where Han Yu and Ning Ping were, Qiao Yaner and Shi Bafang hid in the corner of a building, daring not to make a sound for fear of disturbing the three assassins who were marching in the street.  robots discovered

    After receiving Han Yu’s instructions, Shi BafangCarrying Qiao Yaner, he ran towards the central elevator. As he approached the central elevator, a robot that was exactly the same as the one that chased Han Yu suddenly came out and killed Shi Bafang. He was caught off guard, and in his panic, he stepped on a rotten piece.  At that place, at this moment, the robot that suddenly came out rushed over. The rotten floor could not bear the weight of the robot. As a result, Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner fell into the fifth floor with the robot.

    When Shi Bafang woke up, he found that his right leg was broken and Qiao Yan'er was taking care of him. What's worse, the fall of himself and Qiao Yan'er seemed to have alerted the robots on this floor. Three firepower ratios fell down.  The robot that has been turned into scrap metal has become more powerful.

    The communicator broke down when he fell, and he was temporarily unable to call for help. Although his right leg was treated with a healing bottle made by Han Mengxin, it was temporarily unable to fight. Under the current circumstances, Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner could only stay in the dark.  Avoiding the search of three robots on the fifth floor

    “I really don’t know what brand of energy these robots use, but they haven’t failed after so many years.” Shi Bafang murmured in a low voice as he looked at the backs of the three robots receding.

    "Shh" Qiao Yan'er put her finger up to her mouth to remind Shi Bafang. Seeing this, Shi Bafang stuck out his tongue in embarrassment, stretched out his hand to massage his recovering right leg, hoping that this right leg could recover as soon as possible.  After Qiao Yaner confirmed that the three robots had left, she used the simple tools in her hand to start repairing the communicator, hoping to get in touch with the Courage as soon as possible.

    The original tool bag didn't know where it fell when it fell. If Shi Bafang hadn't been injured to hold him up when he fell, he still doesn't know what shape he fell into. Thinking of this, Qiao Yan  Er raised his head and glanced at Shi Bafang, and saw Shi Bafang rubbing his injured right leg with a grimace on his face, still muttering something in a low voice (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends  support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 248 Robot Guard

    "Hey, what are you muttering about?" Qiao Yaner asked curiously in a low voice

    Shi Bafang heard the words and replied: "It's nothing, I just hope that my right leg can heal quickly so that we can leave here early." After hearing Shi Bafang's answer, Qiao Yan'er smiled slightly and was about to speak when she suddenly saw Shi Bafang opposite.  Qiao Yaner was shocked as she rushed toward her. Before she could react, Shi Bafang threw her to the ground. Immediately after, an explosion occurred where Shi Bafang was sitting.

    "Enemy" Qiao Yan'er reacted, pushed Shi Bafang who was lying on her body and asked: "How are you?"

    "It's okay. I didn't expect those robots to be so cunning. Since they can come around from the side and can no longer be passively beaten like this, we must fight back." Shi Bafang replied as he stood up and sat next to Qiao Yan'er, checking his right side.  Leg then said to Qiao Yan'er: "Stay here and don't run around. I'll join you after I finish off those three robots."

    "How do you plan to solve it?" Qiao Yaner took Shi Bafang's arm and asked

    "Hehe I'll use this." Shi Bafang grinned and shook the explosive crystal in his hand towards Qiao Yan'er.

    Qiao Yaner was stunned when she saw this, and said quickly: "Wait a minute, I'll give you mine too."

    After taking the two explosive crystals from Qiao Yaner, Shi Bafang warned again: "Don't show your head."

    "Well, I remember you should be careful yourself. Generally speaking, the energy of robots is basically contained in the body."

    "I've remembered it." Shi Bafang nodded, and when he saw the opportunity, he jumped out of the hiding place. As expected, the three robots were ambush nearby. As soon as Shi Bafang appeared, the three beam guns fired almost at the same time. Shi Bafang's body in the air suddenly  Twist, while dodging the three beams, he aimed at one of the robots and threw an exploding crystal towards it.

    With a loud noise, the robot was blown into two pieces. The lower half remained in place while the upper half disintegrated again in the air. The head and body were separated.

    "Plop", the head fell into the place where Qiao Yan'er was hiding. Qiao Yan'er was shocked when she saw a robot head falling in. She immediately picked up the only wrench in her hand that could be used as a weapon and pointed it at the robot's head without thinking about the others.  Smash it

    After hitting it hard with "Dang Dang Dang", the robot's head, which had eyes still flashing red, quickly dimmed and disappeared, and the round head now turned into a semicircle. Qiao Yan'er, who was almost powerless, collapsed on the ground, exhausted.  After regaining her breath, Qiao Yan'er's research came to an end again. Looking at the robot's head that had been smashed into a semicircle by herself, Qiao Yan'er began to disassemble it, wanting to see what was inside the robot's head.

    At the same time, Shi Bafang had already led the remaining two robots to other places. Fortunately, he took those two robots away, otherwise the sound of Qiao Yaner smashing the robot's head just now would definitely attract other robots.  attack

    The right leg is still a little difficult to move, but it is more than enough to avoid the robot's beam attack. Since the beam fired by the beam gun attacks in a straight line, there is no danger as long as it is not targeted by the muzzle of the beam gun. However, the remaining two robots are obviously  It was more difficult to deal with than the robot that was killed unexpectedly. These two robots actually knew how to cooperate with each other. The mutual switching between attack and cover made Shi Bafang unable to find a good solution for a while.

    One person and two machines were chasing each other. After a while, they came to an abandoned factory. Countless scrap parts were randomly thrown there. Shi Bafang turned around and got rid of the two robots and hid in the dark.  Waiting for opportunities

    The two robots obviously guessed Shi Bafang's plan. After a short silence, the two robots transformed at the same time and reorganized into a huge robot, with two heads in front and one behind, leaving no blind spots in all directions.

    "Is this so shameless?" Shi Bafang, who was hiding in the dark, expressed deep contempt for the two robots' behavior as if they were cheating. Seeing that there was no opportunity to take advantage of it, Shi Bafang wanted to leave and meet up with Qiao Yan'er, but he couldn't.  Just when he was about to leave quietly, he saw the robot that was made up of two robots suddenly had its eyes shining brightly, and then opened the mechanical body and stretched out four mechanical arms from the inside to grab the discarded parts on the ground.  Just stuff it into your stomach

    "Is this replenishing energy?" Shi Bafang thought to himself when he saw this.

    Seeing an opportunity to make a sneak attack, Shi Bafang certainly didn't want to miss it, so he quietly moved to the front of the robot and lay on the back of a tall pile of discarded parts, carefully observing the robot through the gaps in the pile of discarded parts.  Every move, quietly waiting for the best time to attack

    "It's a pity that the opportunity cannot be missed. It will never come back. Just before Shi Bafang decided to take action, the robot suddenly stopped "eating", the four mechanical arms quickly retracted, and the opened body quickly closed. The robot also began to turn around and prepare to leave.

    &nbsp; Shi Bafang couldn’t help but be surprised when he saw this. Looking at the condition of the robot, it was as if he had suddenly received an order and had to leave.

    "Is there someone controlling them above these robots?" With this question, Shi Bafang quietly followed the robot and walked about 400 meters. Shi Bafang saw the robot enter the central elevator and saw it with his own eyes.  When the robot took the central elevator, Shi Bafang turned to see Qiao Yan'er and wanted to discuss with Qiao Yan'er what they should do next.

    As soon as he found Qiao Yan'er, he saw that Qiao Yan'er was using the communicator to communicate with the Spirit. Next to her was a pile of robot heads that had been dismantled into parts.

    "Bafang, we have contacted Lin Ke and the others." When Qiao Yaner saw Shi Bafang coming back, she immediately told Shi Bafang the good news with a smile. Shi Bafang sat down on the ground and said to Qiao Yaner in a hurry: "Hurry up.  Tell Lin Ke to inform Han Yu and be careful about the robot hidden in the central elevator."

    "What?" Qiao Yaner was shocked when she heard this and quickly relayed Shi Bafang's story to Lin Ke, and Lin Ke immediately told Han Yu. At this moment, Han Yu happened to be standing near the central elevator. As soon as he heard this, he immediately  Pulling Ning Ping, who had joined him, to hide in the dark, he saw the door of the elevator slowly opening. The moment the door opened, several beams of light shot out from the door. Then the door of the elevator closed and continued to rise.

    "Lin Ke, tell Shi Bafang that thanks to their timely reminder, otherwise Ning Ping and I will be in big trouble," Han Yu said to Lin Ke through the communicator.

    "Well, I will tell Han Yu right now. Yan'er said that they encountered a robot when they arrived at the central elevator before, and then fell to the fifth floor. Can you go and pick them up?"

    "No problem, just ask them to wait for us for a while, and we'll be there soon." Han Yu promised, used the flames to fly into the air, looked around, and locked the target in a large pit not far from the central elevator. Han Yu estimated,  This is where Qiao Yaner and Shi Bafang fell.

    With Han Yu here, it is not difficult to get down to the fifth floor. However, because of the sudden emergence of robots, Han Yu was a little worried about the others on the Courage, so he broke up with Ning Ping and asked Ning Ping to go back.  Protect the people on board the Courage while he goes to pick up Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner.

    Descending to the fifth floor alone, looking up, this floor should be a processing plant that provides various necessities for the space fortress.

    "Lin Ke, inform Shi Bafang and the others that I have entered the fifth floor and tell me their location," Han Yu said to Lin Ke through the communicator.

    "Okay, wait a moment." Lin Ke replied softly on the other end of the communicator. After a while, Lin Ke's voice sounded: "Han Yuyan'er and the others are not far from where you entered at the moment. You wait where you are.  In a moment, they will be here soon.”

    “Well, I’ve seen them,” Han Yu said to Lin Ke on the other end of the communicator as he watched Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner walking onto the street.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu's pupils shrank and he shouted to Shi Bafang: "Hide quickly"

    Standing high and seeing far in the sky, Han Yu saw that over the central elevator, the robot that had been inside and shot at each floor was back again.

    With Han Yu’s early warning, Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner quickly hid in a nearby building, and the robot that ran out of the central elevator also discovered Han Yu parked in the air.

    "Whoosh!" Two missiles with smoke coming from their butts whizzed and flew straight towards Han Yu. Han Yu quickly breathed fire in his hands and passed the two missiles. Unexpectedly, Han Yu dodged the two missiles, but they were in the air after not hitting Han Yu.  He turned a corner and rushed towards Han Yu again.

    "Hey, I can still track it." Han Yu yelled in surprise and ran towards the direction of the robot.

    "Da da da da" a rapid gunshot sounded, and the robot on the ground fired a hail of bullets at the approaching Han Yu. Han Yu stepped aside and dived towards the robot. The moment it approached, he suddenly lifted up.  The missile behind Han Yu did not hit the robot as Han Yu thought. It was still following Han Yu, and the robots on the ground were constantly attacking Han Yu in the air with their weapons.

    Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner, who were hiding in the dark, were very anxious. Shi Bafang suddenly had an idea and thought of a way. I had just seen a magnetic crane in the abandoned factory that was specially used to suspend large parts. If that  If the thing can be used, it might be able to help Han Yu. Shi Bafang immediately said to Qiao Yaner: "Follow me."

    Qiao Yan'er didn't know what Shi Bafang was thinking, but out of trust in Shi Bafang, Qiao Yan'er ran with Shi Bafang without asking and the two of them ran all the way. Later, Shi Bafang thought Qiao Yan'er ran too slow.  , simply pick up Qiao Yan'er again and run away. When Shi Bafang carried Qiao Yan'er and ran to the destination, he put Qiao Yan'er down. He saw Qiao Yan'er's face was slightly red, Shi BafangHe hurriedly asked: "What's wrong with you? Are you injured?"

    "It's okay, tell me quickly what did you bring me here for?" Qiao Yan'er shook her head slightly and asked Shi Bafang

    "Help me see if this machine can still be used?" Shi Bafang pointed at the magnetic crane and asked Qiao Yaner.

    Qiao Yan'er immediately understood Shi Bafang's intention, nodded and said: "Then we have to find the console of the magnetic crane first, over there"

    Shi Bafang looked in the direction of Qiao Yan'er's finger, and sure enough he saw a console-like place four or five meters above the ground. He immediately picked up Qiao Yan'er and went to it, regardless of whether Qiao Yan'er wanted it or not.  run there

    As soon as he jumped onto the console, Shi Bafang put down Qiao Yan'er who was carrying him on his shoulders. He saw Qiao Yan'er glaring at him and gritted his teeth and said, "Next time, don't just carry me and run away without my permission."  Without paying attention, he turned around and began to check the console in front of him.

    "Ah? Oh" Shi Bafang was said to be puzzled. However, time was urgent at this time. Shi Bafang did not bother to ask Qiao Yan'er the reason. He watched Qiao Yan'er open the tool kit that she had just found not long ago, and after working alone for a while  Qiao Yaner replied firmly: "This magnetic crane can still be used, but I don't know how long it can be used."

    "As long as it can be used for a while," Shi Bafang breathed a sigh of relief and quickly picked up the communicator and called to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, tell Han Yu to come over to me and guide the robot to the magnetic crane.  "underneath"

    "clear"

    After receiving the notice, Han Yu looked around and quickly locked on the very conspicuous magnetic crane. As soon as the flame in his hand was closed, Han Yu fell to the ground. After the flame in Han Yu's hand disappeared, the two cranes followed Han Yu.  The missile behind Yu's butt seemed to have suddenly turned into a headless fly and crashed into two factories.

    The six wheels under the robot's feet turned very fast, and it flew straight towards Han Yu. Han Yu, who already understood why the missile kept chasing him, did not use flames this time. He spread his legs and ran ahead for a while.  , one man and one machine entered the trap set by Shi Bafang. Shi Bafang, who was hiding near the console, saw Han Yu leading the robot under the magnetic crane, and immediately shouted to Qiao Yan'er who was standing aside: "That's it.  Now"

    Qiao Yaner, who had been waiting, immediately started the magnetic crane after hearing this. Before the robot under the magnetic crane had time to make any reaction, its whole body was sucked up by the strong suction of the magnetic crane and flew into the air.  At that moment, the robot discovered Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner at the console, and immediately two missiles roared towards the console.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Shi Bafang immediately picked up Qiao Yan'er and jumped off the console, then protected Qiao Yan'er under him. Then the console exploded, and the magnetic suction cup with the rope broken immediately fell from the air.  He came down and slapped the robot that was sucked down to the ground. The robot turned into a pile of scrap metal on the spot.

    ***************************************

    "Hey, how long do you want to hug you two?" Han Yu's voice came to his ears. Shi Bafang looked up and saw Han Yu's smiling face looking at him. When he lowered his head, he saw  Qiao Yan'er huddled in her arms and stared at her angrily. Shi Bafang quickly let go of his hand, scratched his head with an embarrassed look, and explained to Qiao Yan'er: "Sister Yan'er, I didn't mean it. The situation just now was very dangerous.  …”

    "Hmph, I'll settle the score with you later." Qiao Yan'er snorted, stood up, straightened out her somewhat messy clothes, and said to Han Yu, who was smiling at the side: "Why are you laughing? Have you never seen a man and a woman hug?"

    “I was wrong, I didn’t see anything,” Han Yu said with a smile and raised his hands.

    "Humph" Qiao Yan'er hummed again and asked Han Yu, changing the subject: "What should we do now?"

    "What do you think?" Han Yu asked back

    "WellI want to continue exploring this starship" Qiao Yaner hesitated for a moment and said to Han Yu

    "Ah? Are you still exploring? Why?" Shi Bafang on the side heard this and asked

    "Thisthe robot that attacked us is very good, both in terms of offensive and defensive capabilities. The most important thing is, I want to see if the person commanding these robots is the legendary artificial intelligence brain."

    "Artificial intelligence brain?" Han Yu and Shi Bafang asked in unison. This word was unfamiliar to both of them.

    Qiao Yaner rolled her eyes in surprise, "I knew you didn't know that I had seen this sentence in the notes my father left me. My father said in the notes that when the last civilization developed to  At its peak, someone once developed a robot that could think for itself.”

    "Thinking about yourself?"

    "Um"

    "Isn't that just like a human being?" Han Yu exclaimed in surprise

    &nbsp; "Well, that's the theory, but artificial intelligence brains are still made by people after all, so I think when manufacturing artificial intelligence brains, for the sake of future safety, some necessary preventive procedures should be added to the interior of the artificial intelligence brain.  of"

    After hearing Qiao Yan'er's words, Han Yu and Shi Bafang were confused. However, seeing Qiao Yan'er's excited face, Han Yu and Shi Bafang couldn't resist Qiao Yan'er's ideas and could only nod in agreement with Qiao Yan.  Er's suggestion, continue the search for this starship

    After everyone on the Courage learned about Han Yu and others' decision through the communicator, although they wanted to object, Lin Ke and others also understood that even if they objected, Han Yu's bold guys would not listen, so they had to  Constantly telling Han Yu and others to be careful again and again.

    After settling the people in the Courage, the next question that Han Yu and the others faced was how to choose the direction of exploration. Should they go up to the command room of the starship?  Or should we go down first to reach the energy room of this starship?

    For Han Yu and Shi Bafang, this issue really didn't matter. After some consideration, Qiao Yan'er said to Han Yu and Shi Bafang: "Go up, if there are robots like the one that attacked us just now in this starship."  , then let’s go to the command room of this starship and look, maybe we can find a way to control those robots.”

    Upon hearing Qiao Yan'er's words, Han Yu and Shi Bafang felt that it was impossible to only have these few robots in a starship as large as Linuo. One or two would be easy to deal with, but if there were more, it would be a headache. Thinking of this, Han  Yuheshi Bafang immediately agreed to Qiao Yaner's suggestion (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 249 Skeleton Knight

    There are only four buttons 3, 4, 5, and 6 in the central elevator. In other words, if they want to reach the starship command room where Qiao Yaner is going, Han Yu and others still need to walk a long distance**  !Book*

    Taking the elevator to the third floor, Han Yu had a strange feeling as soon as he entered, as if he had entered a space different from the one in the elevator. The lighting facilities on the third floor may have malfunctioned, so Han Yu and others  People's vision is not very clear

    Because they were worried that the bright flashlight would attract robot attacks, Han Yu and others did not use the bright flashlights they carried with them. With the unclear light, Han Yu and others moved forward slowly along the third-floor wall.  In the opinion of Han Yu and others, the stairs to the second floor should most likely be built close to the wall.

    "Boom" Just when Han Yu and others were moving forward cautiously, a loud noise suddenly came from a distance, which attracted the attention of Han Yu and others. Han Yu and others immediately moved towards the place where the sound came from, waiting for Han Yu and others to arrive quietly.  When looking down from the top of an abandoned building, the scene in front of them immediately shocked Han Yu and the others.

    I saw a human with only a skeleton in his hand, holding a two-meter-long lance, fighting in an open space with more than ten robots that had previously attacked Han Yu and others. There were several pools of burning fire all around.  The explosion sound of the flaming robot parts just now should be caused by the explosion of the robot.

    "Do you want to help?" Shi Bafang asked Han Yudao in a low voice.

    "Wait a minute, let's see what happens." Han Yu frowned and stared at the skeletons fighting with twelve robots and dancing knight guns on the battlefield and whispered to Shi Bafang.

    "Han Yu, is that skeleton real? Are we seeing hallucinations?" Qiao Yaner also asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    "It's probably not an hallucination. You two should pay attention for a while. If you are discovered, Bafang, you and Yan'er will retreat first. I'll be responsible for the aftermath. Things here are too weird," Han Yu said in a deep voice.

    "Eh? Han Yu, look, isn't that the passage staircase we are looking for?" Qiao Yaner suddenly pointed to a stair entrance not far behind the skeleton and said to Han Yu

    Seeing this, Han Yu muttered to himself: "Now that's troublesome. I'm afraid that skeleton is the guardian of the staircase. Otherwise, I really can't think of any obsession that can prevent a dead person from resting in peace after death."  "

    "Han Yu, you seem to know these things?" Qiao Yaner asked Han Yu, pointing to the skeleton still fighting.

    "I have heard Master say during the chat that in this world, there are some phenomena that cannot be explained by common sense. Among them, like the scene we are seeing now, the deceased had too much obsession before death, so he died after death.  I don’t want to rest in peace, and I still stay in my body trying to complete the things I didn’t finish before my death. Yan’er, do you still remember what the robot said when we first encountered a robot attack?”

    "It seems to be about finding intruders and removing them," Qiao Yaner thought for a while and replied uncertainly.

    "Well, let's assume that there were many people living on this starship, and those robots suddenly started attacking the people here for unknown reasons. Then where would those people escape to?"

    "You mean those missing people have fled to the second floor or above?" Shi Bafang asked in disbelief.

    "I'm just assuming what the specific situation is. We won't know until we go up there. But that skeleton must have been a very powerful person when he was alive, otherwise he wouldn't have stayed here to block those robots, so it's not good," he said  At this point, Han Yuxun reached out and pressed down the heads of Qiao Yan'er and Shi Bafang. He didn't know if it was an illusion. Han Yu just felt that the fighting skeleton glanced at him. I hope it was an illusion.

    "Boom, boom" The sound of robot explosions kept coming, which also meant that the powerful skeleton was killing those robots one by one, as if it could not bear the loss. After four robots were killed in a row, the remaining robots retreated.

    The fighting stopped temporarily. Han Yu quietly observed the skeleton in the open space and saw that the skeleton did not pursue the robot when it retreated. Instead, it retreated to the stairs to the second floor and stood with a gun.

    "Trouble, it seems that we and that skeleton may not be able to avoid a fight." Han Yu said to Shi Bafang and Qiao Yan'er with some depression upon seeing this.

    "Han Yu, why don't you go see if the top of these three floors can be penetrated?" Shi Bafang suggested to Han Yu. Like Han Yu, Shi Bafang didn't want to be with someone who was full of unknowns to him.  Unfortunately, the results of the inspection disappointed Shi Bafang. Han Yu, who quietly flew into the air, discovered that the top layer of the third floor was actually made of a material harder than the steel plate. He wanted to use flames to open it without disturbing the skeleton.  It's simply impossible to get out of a hole

    "It seems we have to force our way in," Shi Bafang said with a frustrated look.?? 

    "Well, it seems that it is indeed the case at the moment, right?" Han Yu replied, but then he stretched out his hand to pull Qiao Yan'er and Shi Bafang down and hide them.

    With the sound of rumbling footsteps, the eight robots that had just been evacuated came back and appeared again. And this time it was different. The eight robots combined into a huge robot that could knock down a building with just a wave of its hand.  building

    And the skeleton guarding the staircase didn't even hesitate at all. When the robot crossed the cordon it set, the skeleton raised its knight's gun made of unknown materials and faced the huge robot head-on.

    The giant robot raised its right foot and stepped hard on the skeleton. Unfortunately, the skeleton moved very quickly and jumped onto the instep of the giant robot in a blink of an eye. Then it quickly jumped up along the right leg of the giant robot and jumped to  When the giant robot's head was near, the knight's gun swiped violently, reminding the giant robot that it tilted and fell to the ground.

    Han Yu, who was watching the battle, swallowed his saliva and looked at the knight gun in the skeleton's hand with awe. Good guy, how strong is this skeleton?  Fortunately, I didn't force myself just now.

    Han Yu was a little lucky, but the giant robot that was beaten was very unhappy. He struggled to stand up from the ground, opened all the firearms on his body, and fired at the skeleton. However, compared with the giant robot, the size of the skeleton was not big enough to shoot with full force.  It's like hitting a mosquito with a cannon, without causing any damage to the skeleton.

    Seeing that his full-strength shooting had no effect, the annoying skeleton was still jumping up and down in front of him. The giant robot simply ignored the skeleton and strode towards the stairs leading to the second floor. Now the skeleton was anxious.  The attack became more and more sharp. Unfortunately, due to the difference in size, the skeleton could not stop the giant robot from advancing.

    Just when Han Yu thought that the skeleton had nothing to do and was about to take action, the skeleton suddenly reached out and took out a dark thing from the inside of the sternum. He put it in his mouth with neat teeth and blew a piece of music hard that made people feel harsh and all over.  An uncomfortable whistle sounded immediately

    Along with the whistle, on both sides of the road leading the giant robot to the second floor stairway, skeletons similar to the previous one began to emerge from the soil. The only difference is that the weapons held in the hands of those skeletons are different.  Swords, guns, swords and halberds, axes and hooks, everything. The skeletons emerged from the soil and immediately pounced on the giant robot. They waved the tools in their hands and attacked various parts of the giant robot's body. The giant robot had to stop.  The pace of progress was to deal with these skeletons that suddenly appeared. Unfortunately, there were more and more skeletons. With the efforts of hundreds of skeletons, the giant robot returned without success again. After the giant robot fled, the skeletons that suddenly appeared  Back underground again. If it weren't for the large pits left on the ground, no one would believe that there are more than a hundred moving skeletons hidden underneath.

    After driving away the giant robot, the skeleton who just whistled for help did not return to the entrance of the stairs leading to the second floor. Instead, he walked to the front where Han Yu and others were hiding and raised his head. He didn't know where the sound came from: "Hey  , I’ve watched the show for a long enough time, friends, don’t you want to meet me?”

    Han Yu and the other three were shocked. Han Yuxun covered the mouths of Shi Bafang and Qiao Yan'er, signaling the two of them not to say anything for the time being. It was not certain that the skeleton was deceiving them.

    Hearing the skeleton below sigh, he continued: "Do you think I'm lying to you? There are three of you, and the boy with black hair and eyes looks very similar to me."

    Hearing this, Han Yu was a little unhappy. What do you mean that the boy with black hair and black eyes looks so similar to you?  The boy with black hair and black eyes is me. Does he look like a skeleton horse?  Immediately he stood up unhappy and shouted at the skeleton: "Hey, what are you talking about? Who looks like you?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu suddenly woke up, why was he talking to that skeleton?  Just when Han Yu was a little embarrassed, the skeleton standing below raised his head and said, "What I'm saying is that before I turned into this ghost, don't worry. I was also a human before I turned into a skeleton, so you don't have to worry about me."

    "You won't eat us?" Anyway, Han Yu has been exposed, Qiao Yan'er also showed her head and asked the skeleton

    "Beautiful lady, do you think where will I store the food after I eat it?" The skeleton answered, casually picking up a nearby robot part and throwing it into his mouth, and then the part fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, Qiao Yaner felt relieved and listened to the skeleton below continue: "I asked you three friends, can you come down and talk? My fragile neck is a bit unbearable to talk to you with my head raised like this. If you are worried,  It’s safe, I can come to your place”

    Hearing what Skull said, Han Yu immediately agreed to Skull’s proposal and asked Skull to put down his hand.The knight's gun came to the hiding place of the three of them. The skeleton seemed to really have something to say to Han Yu and others, so he put down the knight's gun without hesitation and came to Han Yu and the others alone.

    "Are you really a skeleton?" Han Yu asked, looking up and down at the skeleton in front of him.

    "If it's fake, it's guaranteed." Although the skeleton has no expression, you can imagine from the skeleton's answer that the skeleton should be smiling at several of them at this moment.

    The kindness of the skeleton made Han Yu and others relax a little. Han Yu said apologetically: "I'm sorry, this is the first time we have seen a creature like you, so if there are any rude words or actions, please  please forgive me"

    "Hahaha You are much better than the people who have seen me like this before. When those people saw me, they either attacked me directly or turned around and ran for their lives. They didn't even give me time to communicate with them." The skeleton laughed loudly after hearing this.  laugh it out

    Han Yu quickly asked: "Before us? Has anyone been here before us?"

    "Yeah, but those people were killed by those robots"

    "Why do those robots attack people? Aren't those robots originally created to protect people?" Qiao Yaner interjected and asked

    "Oh, she turns out to be a beautiful lady. As a former gentleman, let me answer your question. But before answering this question, please allow me to introduce myself to Kuro Candal, the guard of the Galaxy Explorer.  team leader"

    "Galaxy Explorer? Is that the name of this starship?" Shi Bafang asked after hearing this

    "Yes, it's a very good name. It's the same as the name of the starship. The purpose of this starship is to explore the star fields in the universe that have not been developed by humans."

    "Then what trouble did you encounter during your trip?" Han Yu asked

    "Disasters can always happen at any time. Although we were mentally prepared before setting off, when the disaster actually struck, we were still unprepared," Kuro said with a somewhat helpless tone.

    "What happened?" Han Yu asked

    "For some unknown reason, the robots that have been serving us and obeying our orders suddenly started attacking all the humans around them. Because of their trust in the robots, many people were not prepared at all. When we guards arrived, there were still people on the starship.  There are less than a thousand people alive. You know, there were originally tens of thousands of people on this starship."

    Han Yu and others looked at Kuro in silence. No one interrupted Kuro's memories at this time. They heard Kuro continue to say: "The battle was very fierce. My team and I rushed all the way, guarding  I followed the remaining people up to the second floor from here. Fortunately, the central elevator ends from this floor. Otherwise, I am afraid that humans will not even have the final escape route. In order to buy time for those humans to escape, my companions and I stayed on guard.  We arrived here, but the robots were too powerful, and our flesh and blood could not stop the progress of those robots. Until the last moment, a capable person in my escort team sacrificed his life to create this curtain of death, and  My companions and I, who had already died in the battle, were transformed into immortal skeletons. It was in this way that we blocked those robots."

    Looking up at the dense black fog above his head, Han Yu suddenly saluted Kuro and said: "I don't know you and your companions, but I admire you and your companions very much.  This gift is a tribute to your spirit of sacrificing yourself for others." Shi Bafang and Qiao Yan'er on the side then saluted the skeleton with serious expressions.

    Han Yu's gift seemed to bring the distance between the three of Han Yu and Kuro closer. I heard Kuro continue to say: "After turning into a skeleton, my companions and I began a long battle with those robots.  The robots seemed to have learned in the battle. First, they used more and more weapons, and then they started to combine multiple weapons into one. However, we always stayed here and did not let those robots get close to the second floor."

    "Then you haven't wanted to go to the second floor to have a look?" Han Yu suddenly asked

    After hearing this, the skeleton was silent for a moment, and then said slowly: "Why haven't you thought about it? It's just our current appearance If possible, can you please help us go up and take a look? We really want to  Do you know, were all our efforts in vain?"

    "Okay" Han Yu was silent for a moment and nodded heavily to Kuro.

    "Thank you, thank you." Kuro thanked him repeatedly, and then blew a black whistle towards the ground. For a moment, the skeletons who had been hiding underground came out of the ground again. When they heard the news, everyone was very happy, and they lined up on both sides.  Standing on the roadside, as if waiting for Han Yu and the others to review

    Han Yu and the other three walked through the group of skeletons with serious expressions and came to?At the stairs leading to the second floor, Han Yu looked at Kuro and asked, "I really went up."

    "Go up, please don't forget what you promised me"

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded and led Qiao Yan'er and Shi Ba toward the second floor. Not far behind him, Kuro shouted loudly: "Guys, those damn robots are here to beat you again.  Come on guys shoulder to shoulder."

    Listening to the sound of fighting outside, Shi Bafang suddenly said: "They are a group of skeletons worthy of respect from others."

    "Well, so we have to fulfill their wish Bafang, Yan'er, although Kuro said there are no robots above the second floor, but for the sake of safety, we still have to be more cautious," Han Yu reminded Shi Bafang and Qiao Yan'er.

    "We understand," Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner replied in unison.

    "Huh? You two gave pretty good answers," Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Go, stop talking nonsense and leave quickly. I can't wait to understand the command system of this starship named Galaxy Explorer." Qiao Yan'er gave Han Yu a roll of her eyes and walked up quickly.  Han Yu laughed when he saw this, and when Qiao Yan'er heard Han Yu's laughter, her feet slipped, and her body immediately fell backwards into the arms of Shi Bafang who caught up.

    "Thank you, thank you," Qiao Yaner said to Shi Bafang with a slightly red face.

    "It's okay, let's go up," Shi Bafang replied softly

    "Um"

    "Hey, hey, don't ignore me." Han Yu called from behind and hurriedly chased after him (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest  power}

 Volume One Chapter 250 Rest in Peace!  Skeletons!

    On the second floor of the Galaxy Explorer, after hundreds of years of silence, a group of guests finally arrived. Bu-shu_) The empty square echoed with the sound of Han Yu and the others walking, but other than that, no other sounds came.

    Looking at the facilities on this floor, they should be the rest area and fitness area for starship staff. Each room is very large. Various fitness equipment that is dilapidated and no longer usable are hung alone on the walls of the room, and from the ground  It can be seen from the debris that someone has been here before. After all, if no one has been here, where did the human skulls on the ground come from?

    After Han Yu and others experienced the Skeleton Kuro incident, and when they saw the human skull on the ground, they acted very calmly. They had eaten the masters they had seen before, and the skull could catch up with the speech. A human skull is nothing.

    Basically, there are a few human skulls in every room. Han Yu and the other three counted and found a total of 173 relatively complete human skulls, as well as some broken bones, so I don’t know which part of the human body they belong to.  Got it

    Who killed these people?  Or maybe the owners of these human skulls were seriously injured when they escaped into this layer?  These may become an eternal mystery to Han Yu and others. After carefully searching the second floor, except for those human skulls, they could not find any other valuable clues. So Han Yu and the others walked along the stairs and came to the Milky Way.  The top floor of the Adventurer is the command room of the starship.

    The command room is not big, about half the size of a football field. The rest is a runway. Through the outer window of the command room, Han Yu can see the human remains on the runway. There is no starship parked on the runway.  , there are only human remains, so many that they occupy almost half of the runway.

    The scene he saw in front of him was extremely shocking. Looking at the human remains, Han Yu did not believe that those humans were killed by robots because from the time they came here until now, Han Yu and others had not found any trace of the robots.

    Qiao Yan'er was fiddling with the computer in the command room that she didn't know if it could be used, hoping to find something useful from it. Han Yu left Shi Bafang to protect Qiao Yan'er and came to the runway to prepare for the exposed human remains.  Collect all the bones and bury them together

    The ancients believed in laying their bodies to rest. These dead people no longer know how long they have been buried here. They should be allowed to rest in peace. However, the runway is too big. If they are collected one by one, they may not know how long it will take to complete the collection. Han Yu can only choose.  A stupid way is to set fire to it and wait until all the bones are reduced to ashes. Then sweep the ashes to one place and bury them. Of course, Han Yu did not burn the entire runway with one fire. He chose to burn them piece by piece.

    While Han Yu was busy on the runway, Qiao Yaner's voice came from the loudspeaker of the runway, "Han Yu, come to the control room, I found something."

    After hearing this, Han Yu quickly stopped what he was doing and returned to the command room. Before he could ask, Qiao Yan'er said: "Wait a moment, I'll notify Lin Ke and the others, and they will drive soon."  Come and meet us on the Courage.”

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and said no more.

    After a while, the Courage stopped on the runway that had been cleared by Han Yu. Lin Ke and others were shocked by the human bones that could be seen everywhere on the runway. They came to the command room and met Han Yu and others.  After reuniting, everyone looked at Qiao Yan'er quietly, waiting for Qiao Yan'er's next words. Qiao Yan'er said to everyone with a heavy face: "When I was checking the control system of this starship just now, I found something.  Let you all see." After saying that, Qiao Yaner pressed a button. The picture on the big screen in the command room flashed for a few times, and then slowly became clearer. The sound of human cries and screams could be seen on the picture.  A group of heavily armed soldiers were massacring people on the runway, and behind those soldiers, several richly dressed people were hurriedly running towards the starship parked on the runway.

    "Bastard" Ning Ping couldn't help but cursed angrily

    "If there wasn't a camera outside the command room that captured this short video, we might never understand the reason for the death of these humans until we die," Qiao Yaner said with red eyes.

    The tragic scene on the screen had made Han Yu and others extremely angry. It was not until they saw with their own eyes that the starship carrying the scum that ordered others to be shot to death exploded in the air that Han Yu and others finally breathed a sigh of relief.  No one will sympathize with those scum who harm the lives of their own kind for the sake of their own survival. Even animals disdain this kind of behavior.

    "Han Yu, what should we do with Culuo?" Shi Bafang suddenly asked Han Yu

    When Han Yu heard this, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Those skeletons sacrificed their lives for the survival of their own kind, and even turned into skeletons to protect the lives of their own kind. Compared with them, those scum who abandoned their own kind and ran away for their lives.  It's nothing like that, but if the skeletons and the others know that the final result will be like thisYes, then wouldn’t the sacrifices they made be in vain?

    Seeing Han Yu's dilemma, Ning Ping couldn't help but curiously asked what was going on. After listening to what Han Yu said, Ning Ping didn't show anything, but Han Mengxin felt very excited. Han Mengxin, who likes supernatural things, thought of it.  There was a talking skeleton on the third floor, and she couldn't wait to rush down to see it immediately. But Ningping was worried about Han Mengxin's safety and wouldn't let Han Mengxin leave no matter what.

    "Let me go," Han Mengxin shouted while struggling, glaring at Ning Ping.

    "Mengxin, please calm down. We still have many things to discuss now Ouch!" Ning Ping screamed, covering his right hand and jumping up. Seeing that Ning Ping didn't let go, Han Mengxin bit Ning Ping very simply, which hurt.  De Ningping howled and screamed

    "Just wait a moment," Han Yu grabbed Han Mengxin's clothes by the back of her neck and said.

    "Brother, let go of me," Han Mengxin struggled and shouted.

    "Hehe I can't bite anymore?" Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping proudly and said. However, Han Yu was not proud for long. When Han Mengxin saw that she couldn't bite Han Yu's arm, she raised her foot and stepped on Han Yu hard.  Yu suddenly felt so painful that he danced a circle dance on one leg.

    "Sister Ke, do you want to stop me too?" Han Mengxin asked Lin Ke who was blocking her way.

    "No, I also want to see those admirable skeletons, but I'm afraid it's a bit rude to go there in such a reckless way," Lin Ke replied unhurriedly.

    Hearing Lin Ke’s words, Han Mengxin’s heated mind finally calmed down a little, and after thinking about it, she turned back to Han Yu and said, “Brother, you guys go with me.”

    After hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied angrily: "I can't walk anymore, my legs were trampled."

    Han Mengxin's face turned red when she heard this, and she said with a smile: "You are so stingy, didn't you just step on me?"

    "One kick? How many more times do you want to step on Mengxin, I am your brother, you can really step on it" Han Yu shouted dissatisfied when he heard this

    "Is there anything you can't step on? It's not like you're stepping on my feet." Han Mengxin muttered in a low voice.

    "What did you say?" Han Yu asked loudly

    “I didn’t say anything, brother, I was wrong, please forgive me.”

    "" Looking at Han Mengxin who looked at him with a pleading look on his face, Han Yu really couldn't express his anger. In the end, he could only let out a long sigh and said in compromise: "We will go together later and discuss the matter first."  Fortunately, I want to collect those remains so that these people who died tragically will never be able to rest in peace after their death."

    "Okay, I will help Ning Ping with this matter, and you will also help" Han Mengxin quickly agreed.

    "I can't help, my hand was bitten by someone just now, and now I can't help myself," Ning Ping replied angrily.

    "You are so stingy. You are just as brave as my brother," Han Mengxin said after gesturing to Ning Ping with the nail of her little finger.

    "Mengxin, who are you talking about?" Han Yu asked dissatisfied

    "I didn't say anything about you," Han Mengxin replied without turning her head.

    Did Ning Ping help in the end?  Of course, I was helping. After being coaxed by Han Mengxin casually, Ning Ping took the tools and followed Han Yu to work.

    With more manpower, the work of collecting the remains has become much faster. While collecting the remains, Shi Bafang asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, do you think the skulls we saw on the second floor are the same as those of the murdered people?"  Just the same, he was also killed by others."

    "It's not like I would rather believe that they were all wounded at the time, because the people who took care of them all died here. Without care, they eventually died on the second floor," Han Yu replied while working.

    "But, if that's the case, where did those people's bodies go? I remember that except for some human skulls on the second floor, I didn't seem to see any other bones." Shi Bafang continued to ask

    As soon as she finished speaking, Han Mengxin's earth-shattering scream came from the loudspeaker in the command room, "Ah"

    Han Yu and others threw away the tools in their hands almost at the same time, ran to the command room together and kicked open the door of the command room. Han Yu saw Lin Ke hugging Han Mengxin and whispering comfort, while Qiao Yaner on the other side was  Squatting on the ground and retching constantly

    "What happened?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked. Ning Ping and others quickly protected the three girls of Lin Ke in the middle, and looked around vigilantly.

    "You, you see for yourselves" Qiao Yaner took the handkerchief handed over by Shi Bafang and wiped her mouth, pointing at the computer screen and said to Han Yu

    Han Yu and others felt puzzled when they saw a very bloody scene being played on the computer screen. Several humans were eating a human in a large room.

    A gust of cold air went straight from Han Yu's spine to the back of his head. This could explain Shi Bafang's previous question, why there were only a few heads in most rooms on the second floor.???  Because except for the head, all other parts were eaten by others

    "vomit" Han Yu's face was pale, his teeth were clenched, and he was staring at the computer screen. Shi Bafang and others beside him could not help but vomited.

    However, as latecomers, what can Han Yu and others say?  In order to survive, those who cannibalized their own kind crossed the moral bottom line of being human, but in the end, those people still did not escape the starship alive and died here.

    "Let's go, the work of collecting the remains has not been completed yet, Yan'er. Delete this video. It's so disgusting." Han Yu waited until everyone's emotions stabilized a little, and then said to Qiao Yan'er.

    "Han Yu, aren't you going to say something?" Shi Bafang asked Han Yu

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked back: "What are you talking about? People die like lamps, so isn't it all nonsense? It's better to seize the time to complete what you have to do, and then leave here." After saying that, Han Yu walked out of the command room.

    Ning Ping patted Shi Bafang on the shoulder and whispered: "Han Yu is right, everyone is already dead, and whatever he says is just nonsense. If we have time, we might as well do more things and come together to help."

    Qiao Yan'er deleted the disgusting video and continued to browse and copy the information saved by the Galaxy Adventure. Han Mengxin was frightened and might not be able to recover for a while. She held Lin Ke's waist with both hands and did not let go, her body still shaking from time to time.  Shivering, Lin Ke hugged Han Mengxin with his back and whispered comfort in his ear, hoping to make Han Mengxin forget as soon as possible the terrible scene he just saw.

    The cleaning work was completed and Qiao Yaner's work was almost completed. When Han Yu returned to the command room and saw Han Mengxin still looking frightened, he couldn't help but asked Lin Ke with some worry: "Lin Ke, will Mengxin be okay?  ?”

    Lin Ke heard the words and replied: "It's okay. I think she may not have thought that there is such a thing in this world. She can't accept it for a while, but it will be fine after a while. No one should mention that matter, so as not to remind Meng Xin again.  That bad memory”

    "Then do you want to take her to meet the skeleton named Kuro? Or you can accompany Mengxin and Yan'er on the Courage and wait for us to come back?" Han Yu suggested to Lin Ke

    "You don't want me to go see the talking skeleton?" Before Lin Ke could answer, Han Mengxin, who was holding Lin Ke's waist, had already shouted to Han Yu.

    "You're not scared anymore?"

    "Of course, who am I? How could such a thing scare me?" Han Mengxin replied stiffly.

    "Then why are you holding Lin Ke's waist and not letting go?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked Han Mengxin

    "Humph, are you envious? Wow, sister Ke's waist is so thin and her big breasts are so soft." While answering Han Yu, Han Mengxin also deliberately rubbed her face between Lin Ke's breasts to make Han Yu envious  …No, it should be speechless

    "Since you are okay, then we are on the right track. Don't tell the skeletons anything you saw here. I don't want them to know that their sacrifice was in vain."

    "Anything" Han Mengxin seemed to suddenly think of something, her face turned green, she hugged Lin Ke's waist tightly with her hands, and buried her face into Lin Ke's breasts.

    "Haha didn't you say you're fine?" Han Yu asked with a smile upon seeing this.

    "Han Yu" Lin Ke hit Han Yu's arm and whispered to comfort Han Mengxin in his arms.

    Han Yu scratched his head and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, let's go and see those talking skeletons."

    "Okay" Han Mengxin raised her head and replied

    ******************************************

    When Han Yu and others saw the skeleton Kuro, who had just finished another battle with those robots. Seeing Han Yu and others appear, Kuro immediately asked Han Yu in an excited voice: "How is it? Who is the person above?  Didn’t everyone escape?”

    "Well, they should all have escaped. We searched carefully on the upper two floors and found nothing except a few human remains. Moreover, there was no estimate of a starship on the uppermost runway.  It was after you blocked those robots that you all left in the starship."

    After hearing Han Yu's very affirmative answer, the skeleton Kuro said as if he was relieved: "Really? That's great. I want to tell my companions this good news." After saying this, Kuro  After blowing the black whistle, the companions he mentioned immediately emerged from the ground. After listening to Kuro's words, these skeletons suddenly let out a burst of cheers.

    Looking at these cheering skeletons, Han Yu and others kept smiling.

    "Thank you for bringing us this good news." After the skeletons had cheered enough, Kuro looked at Han Yu and others with gratitude and thanked them.

    "You're welcome. Compared with what you have done, what we have done is not worth mentioning." Han Yu quickly said modestly.'s reply

    While "Kang Lang" was speaking, a skeleton suddenly fell apart and the ax in his hand fell to the ground.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    Kuro smiled when he heard this and replied: "It's nothing. What we have been waiting for for many years has finally been confirmed, and we have nothing to miss in this world."

    Hearing this, Han Yu showed a trace of sadness on his face: ""

    "Don't look that sad. Even if you don't tell us the news, we are still the black curtain of death that won't last long. It's almost gone." Kuro pointed to the black curtain above his head and said to Han Yu.

    "can I ask you a question?" Han Yu asked Kurodao after being silent for a moment. Before he asked this question again, several more skeletons fell apart.

    "You ask"

    "If you could choose again, would you make the same choice as before?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "This question is really difficult to answer." Kuro scratched his head, thought for a while and replied: "I think I will always remember what my mentor once said to me when I was a apprentice.  He said, 'When doing anything, don't worry too much about personal gains and losses. The key is to see whether you think it is worth doing.' Regarding the original choice, I think it is worth it."

    "Thank you," Han Yu said after saluting Qrow.

    "You're welcome, I also want to thank you. At the last moment when I leave here, you allow us to leave with peace of mind," Kuro said after returning the gift.

    Han Yu was startled when he heard this and heard Kuro continue: "Actually, I knew what happened up there shortly after I turned into a skeleton. However, I couldn't bear to tell my guys to know Thank you for letting them  You can leave here with peace of mind.”

    "I" Han Yu had just said a word when he saw the skeleton Kuro standing in front of him. He shattered into a pile of bones with a crash. A breeze blew by, leaving nothing behind except a black whistle (  To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 251 Lin Ke is kidnapped

    "Didi-di-di" a rapid ringtone rang. Han Yu on board the Courage was waiting to connect to the communicator. Before he could ask what happened, he heard Han Mengxin's anxious cry coming from the communicator, "Brother,  It’s not good, Sister Ke was snatched away from the book_)”

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this

    Ten minutes later, Han Yu led Field and others to join Han Mengxin and Ning Ping. Ning Ping was hanging his head and looking listless, while Han Mengxin was about to cry into a little cat when she saw Han Yu appear.  He immediately ran over, grabbed Han Yu's arm and shouted: "Brother, Sister Ke was captured by a robot dog."

    "Robot dog? Don't be anxious, speak slowly," Han Yu comforted Han Mengxin.

    While crying, Han Mengxin told Han Yu and others what happened. Just half an hour ago, because Qiao Yaner wanted to copy all the data recorded on the Galaxy Explorer, the Spirit was in standby mode.  Han Mengxin was restless and didn't want to wait in the Courage, so she dragged Lin Ke out to accompany her. Although Han Yu persuaded her, seeing that Ning Ping was also responsible for guarding, he just turned a blind eye.  It's released

    Unexpectedly, when Han Mengxin and Lin Ke were wandering around on the second floor, a group of robot dogs suddenly appeared out of nowhere and attacked Han Mengxin and the three of them without saying a word. Ning Ping was not aware of it and only had time to protect Han Mengxin, while Lin  Ke was captured by those robot dogs.

    After listening to Han Mengxin's words, Han Yu frowned. Seeing Han Mengxin crying so hard, he couldn't blame her anymore. He sighed and said, "Don't cry, Lin Ke has been taken away, then let's go."  Just rescue Lin Ke."

    "But, but, who knows where Sister Ke is now?" Han Mengxin said anxiously

    "It's easy to go back to the Courage first. As long as Lin Ke is still alive, then I will have a way to find her." After saying this, Han Yu turned around and walked towards the Courage.

    Seeing this, Han Mengxin was doubtful. She stretched out her hand to pull Ning Ping and followed Han Yu.

    The group returned to the Courage. Qiao Yaner already knew what happened from the communicator. When she saw Han Yu and others coming back, she immediately turned on the big screen, pointed at the picture on the screen and said to everyone: "This is the Galaxy Explorer."  In the three-dimensional view, each of these small light points at our position represents one of us, and this light point that is separated from us and is still moving should be Lin Ke’s whereabouts. Depending on the situation, the robot dogs are taking Lin Ke downstairs."

    "let's go" Han Yu said to Ning Ping after reading

    "Yeah" Ning Ping nodded. Lin Ke was snatched away from him. This was a great shame and humiliation for Ning Ping. Even if Han Yu didn't plan to take him there, Ning Ping would go alone.

    "Field, Bafang stay here to protect Yan'er and Mengxin. Don't be suddenly attacked by robots again. After Ning Ping and I rescue Lin Ke, we will leave Yan'er immediately. The other party is a robot, and it seems that it is a group of robots that can think.  , you have to be careful not to let the Courage be controlled by those robots."

    "Don't worry, I will pay attention to this"

    After explaining the matter, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the runway outside the Courage and Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu: "I'm sorry, I"

    Han Yu waved his hand and interrupted Ning Ping: "Now is not the time to talk about this. If you want to apologize, then go and apologize to Lin Ke after you save Lin Ke."

    "Then where do we go? The central elevator?"

    After listening to Ning Ping's question, Han Yu twisted his neck, moved his body and replied: "I have no interest in retreating behind those bastards' iron-clad buttocks." After saying this, Han Yu jumped up high and formed a wave of laughter with his hands.  A large fireball was thrown to the ground, followed by Ning Ping, who jumped behind Han Yu. Han Yu then rushed towards the next floor through the big hole caused by the fireball.

    **********************************

    On the sixth floor of the Galaxy Adventure, which is the last floor accessible from the central elevator, Lin Ke has been placed on the ground by the robot dog from its mouth, and is being led forward. Lin Ke looks around while walking. The sixth floor is simply a  In the robot factory, all kinds of robots are manufactured here. However, due to limited materials, the number of these robots is never too many, and most of the robots seem to be suffering from Alzheimer's disease, with slow movements and unresponsiveness.

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo,, aha, okay, oh" Lin Ke was just about to step forward to take a closer look when the warning voice of the robot dogs came from behind him. Although he didn't know why these robot dogs didn't hurt him, Lin Ke still didn't want to anger these robot dogs. Who knows about these robot dogs?  When will the attack happen? She still wants to wait for Han Yu to save her.

    Following the instructions of the robot dog, Lin Ke came to the seventh floor. Near the power furnace of the Galaxy Adventure, the robots on this floor behaved strangely towards Lin Ke's arrival. They stood on both sides of the road and expressed  He seemed to be very respectful, like a subordinate waiting for review from his superior.But Ke doesn’t remember having these robot minions.

    "Welcome, Special Envoy." Just when Lin Ke was wondering, the middle door of the power furnace suddenly opened wide, and a robot with only the upper body was pushed out.

    "Who are you?" Lin Ke asked in surprise

    "No. AT48, I have seen that the special envoy is commanding his subordinates to eliminate human beings in accordance with the order of our emperor. It is now coming to an end. Please wait a little longer, special envoy. Soon we will drive this captured warship to the battlefield to meet us.  "The Emperor's Convergence" the robot claiming to be numbered AT48 said to Lin Ke

    Lin Ke was confused at this moment. What about the special envoy, our emperor, and the number? Lin Ke didn't understand a word. However, Lin Ke guessed that the robot in front of him might have mistakenly recognized the person, so he asked softly: "Are you?  Got the wrong person? I am not the special envoy you mentioned, and there is no war outside."

    AT48 obviously did not expect that the special envoy in its eyes would suddenly say these words. The blue mechanical eyes flashed for a moment, and tentatively asked Lin Ke: "Excuse me, what time is it now?"

    "You are asking what year it is? This year is the 354th year in the league calendar. In two months, it will enter the next year, which is the 355th year in the league calendar."

    "The Alliance Calendar?" This term felt strange to AT48, and he couldn't help but ask: "Then what year is this year based on AD?"

    "AD? Well, wait a minute." Lin Ke thought for a moment and said to AT48: "It should be 2846 AD."

    "2846" AT48's mechanical eyes turned rapidly and then stared at Lin Ke and asked: "Where is my emperor now?"

    "I'm not your emperor's special envoy, I'm just the navigator of a starship," Lin Ke explained hurriedly.

    "It is impossible that my detection system will not be wrong. You have the mark of our emperor on your body. You are our emperor's special envoy. Why do you want to deny your identity?" AT48 shouted with a stubborn look.

    "I'm really not the special envoy you are looking for." Lin Ke expressed helplessness to AT48 who identified what kind of special envoy he was. Unfortunately, AT48 ignored Lin Ke's explanation and just kept asking Lin Ke about the whereabouts of the emperor.

    "Boom" Just when Lin Ke was about to collapse, a loud noise suddenly came from the sixth floor. AT48 immediately ordered his robots to see what happened.

    On the ground of the sixth floor, Ning Ping and Han Yu stood back to back. Looking at the robots surrounding them, Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu: "You will go to Han Yu in a while. I will be responsible for stopping these iron guys."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and replied: "Well, be careful. Just stay here and don't run too far. I will meet you here after I save Lin Ke."

    "Don't worry, I'm not someone who will be killed so easily"

    "I know"

    As soon as they finished speaking, the two people activated Ning Ping at the same time to wave the Qiu Shui Sword to create a sword net for Han Yu's advance. Han Yu threw two big fireballs towards the place with the most robots, causing the robots to move forward.  The formation is in chaos

    The Qiu Shui Sword cuts iron like mud. It can be said that it is a sword to deal with these robots made of scrap copper and iron. The only thing Ning Ping needs to be careful about is the robot's weapon. The beam gun is extremely fast, and you will be bitten if you are not careful.  One bite. In just five minutes, Ning Ping had been stung seven or eight times. Fortunately, these beam guns were not very powerful. It may also be due to insufficient energy. They only left burns on Ning Ping's body.  Although the wound is not fatal, it is very painful

    Han Yu set fire to the road and moved forward. As someone who has fought against robots, although there are many robots blocking the road, they all seem to be small. They all look like malnourished little carrots. They are of a different quality from the robot he fought before  The difference is simple. A single blast of fire can always kill seven or eight robots. He walked forward easily until he reached the stairway to the seventh floor. Han Yu finally met a decent robot.

    Compared with the robots that blocked the road before, the four robots blocking the road are simply like the Four King Kongs. Each one is over two meters tall. Their thick mechanical arms show great strength. They also have a variety of weapons and equipment, all aimed at them.  Han Yu invaded

    "Buzz" a thick laser shot straight at Han Yu. As soon as Han Yu turned around and dodged, he heard a fierce explosion behind him. A dozen robots that were originally standing behind Han Yu were blown up.  Heaven

    Indiscriminate attack

    Han Yu secretly sweated in his heart. These four guys were so ruthless and ruthless. They didn’t have any sympathy for their own people.

    Just when Han Yu was lamenting in his heart that the Four King Kongs were ruthless, the Four King Kongs ignored this and continued to attack Han Yu with the weapons they carried. Han Yu dodged left and right, letting the robots run away as much as possible.  There were constant explosions on the road, and countless robots were destroyed and scrapped, so that in South KoreaAfter running for a while, I found that my range of activities suddenly became much larger.

    "Gudu Gudu" After the four King Kongs chased and beat Han Yu for a while, the trap Han Yu made was finally completed. He used his power to turn the ground he ran on into a pool of magma, because the ground here was artificially created.  , so it only melted one layer of the earth's surface, but it was enough to dissolve only this layer. The four king kongs were seen sinking into the ground one after another, and the more they struggled, the deeper they sank.

    And just when Han Yu thought he had solved the four King Kongs, the four King Kongs suddenly began to disintegrate automatically, and the parts that did not sink into the ground suddenly flew into the air and combined into a huge robot.

    "My day" Han Yu couldn't help but cursed, it was so shameless

    "Donkey Kong didn't have time to listen to Han Yu's curses. After the combination was completed, Donkey Kong pointed at Han Yu and opened his mouth. A beam cannon then lit up and locked onto Han Yu.

    "Do you think you are the only one who can spray things?" Han Yu was furious when he saw this, and crossed his index fingers in a cross shape

    The beam and flames passed by Han Yu in the air and avoided the beam, while Donkey Kong was hit in the head by a cross-shaped pillar of fire because of his slow movement.

    Donkey Kong, whose head was only half-stretched, still did not give up the attack. Seeing that the beam cannon could no longer be used, he immediately waved four mechanical arms and prepared to fight Han Yu. However, Han Yu had no intention of fighting in close combat with an iron lump with his hands open.  Looking at the Donkey Kong coming straight towards him, the green fluorescence slowly surrounded the Donkey Kong. Then Han Yu shouted loudly, and violent explosions erupted around the Donkey Kong. When the explosions dissipated, the Donkey Kong  Han Yu, who had been blown to pieces, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and walked straight to the seventh floor.

    Arriving at the seventh floor, Han Yu saw Lin Ke quickly stepping forward. When Lin Ke saw Han Yu stepping forward, he hurriedly shouted: "Be careful of ambush."

    Han Yu was already on guard, so he was prepared for a sneak attack before Lin Ke warned him. A group of mechanical dogs surrounded Han Yu.

    “Tsk, tsk, it’s a pity that I’m helping a mechanical dog. It would be great if I’m helping a hunting dog. Dog meat is very nourishing.” Han Yu looked around him with a trace of regret on his face and said.

    "Wow!" the mechanical dog roared and pounced on Han Yu. Han Yu squatted down slightly, crossed his arms around his chest and waved outwards, shouting: "Fire Pillar" A flame rose from Han Yu's feet,  All the mechanical dogs that rushed over rushed into the sky. By the time those mechanical dogs landed, they had turned into a pile of scrap metal.

    Han Yu walked slowly towards Lin Ke

    "Special envoy, please step back for now, leave this to me." AT48 said to Lin Ke, and then saw AT48 retract into the power furnace. After a while, AT48 came out of the power furnace fully armed.

    "Lin Ke, step back, so as not to hurt you" Han Yu shouted to Lin Ke upon hearing this. Lin Ke nodded and looked at the AT48, turned around and got into the power furnace.

    "It seems that after I kill you, I can take the beauty home" Han Yu said while looking at AT48

    "Human, you came here to seek death. I will use your death to pay tribute to my subordinates." AT48 said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked with confusion. Standing in front of this robot, Han Yu had a very weird feeling, as if what was standing in front of him was not a full-metal robot, but a full-metal robot.  Like a living person

    "Number AT48, my loyal warrior under the emperor, I will defeat you, and then follow the special envoy to find our emperor and complete our emperor's order to eliminate mankind." After AT48 said to Han Yu in a deep voice, he began to attack Han Yu.  Although Yu still had questions to ask, seeing that the robot in front of him had already started attacking him, he naturally had no time to ask any more.

    "Watch the move" Han Yu aimed at the AT48's head and hit it with a fireball

    The "Peng" fireball was blocked by the shield on AT48's right hand, and there was no trace of the shield at all.

    "Hey, how about this move again?" Han Yu crossed his index fingers on seeing this, and a cross flame was released again

    "Peng" cross flame was blocked by the shield, but there was still no scratch on the shield.

    "Hmm, your flames can't hurt me, as long as I still have this shield in my hand," AT48 said with a proud sneer.

    "What's the significance of this shield?" Han Yu asked puzzledly

    "Humph, even if you tell me, you can't understand. This shield is also called Liangyi Shield. It can block all non-physical attacks. No matter it is fire or lightning, it cannot destroy this shield." AT48 said to Han Yu with some pride.  said

    "Really? In other words, it can't block physical attacks, right?" Han Yu rushed towards the AT48, punched the Liangyi shield and smashed it down

    "Dang" Han Yu stepped aside with his sore fists in his hands, stared at the AT48 and cursed: "Despicable, you actually lied to me"

    ?"Hmph, who told you to take action without listening to what I said? Since my shield is called Liangyi Shield, it naturally has two sides. The blue side can block non-physical attacks, and now the red side, of course  It can block all physical attacks."

    "Damn it," Han Yu said through gritted teeth. He waved his hand and ran towards the AT48 with two big fireballs. He saw the Liangyi Shield turn around and the two fireballs were blocked.

    For this Liangyi shield, if Han Yu wants to get it, it would be a good gift to give to Lin Ke or Meng Xin. It can also increase their ability to protect themselves.

    Since shields are difficult to deal with, just deal with the guy holding the shield directly. Han Yu pressed his hands on the ground. Before he could release flames to melt the ground, the flamethrower behind the AT48 was activated, and the AT48 flew into the air.

    "I have completely analyzed your offensive methods and found a way to deal with them. You can't defeat me." The AT48 in mid-air looked at Han Yu proudly and said. At the same time, the two beam cannons on the shoulders also locked onto Han Yu on the ground.

    But at this moment, the proud AT48 suddenly trembled in mid-air and screamed: "No"

    "Bang Dang" AT48 fell to the ground

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately stepped forward. No matter why this iron-clad guy suddenly acted like this, it was most practical to grab the shield first. At this time, the AT48 seemed to have lost the ability to resist. Han Yu effortlessly took down Liang Yi.  After the shield was removed, he was in the mood to ask AT48: "Hey, what's wrong with you? Did you have a stroke?"

    "Why? Why?" AT48 did not answer Han Yu's question, but kept repeating the question until the blue mechanical eyes were completely dim.

    "Strange?" Han Yu murmured in a low voice, holding the Liangyi shield and walking towards Lin Ke who came out of the power furnace (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends.  Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 252 Set sail again

    "Is everything okay?" Han Yu asked Lin Ke who came to him with a concerned look. Lin Ke smiled and shook his head. Seeing a little oil stain on Lin Ke's face, Han Yu reached out and took out his handkerchief and wiped it with Lin Ke.  Suddenly he asked uncertainly: "Did you do it just now?" As he said that, Han Yu pointed at the AT48 that had stopped moving.

    "Yeah" Lin Ke nodded, "I destroyed the power source it placed in the power furnace."

    "I really have it for you. I'll give this to you." Han Yu handed the Liangyi shield to Lin Ke. Lin Ke shook his head slightly, "Give it to Mengxin. That girl is more active than me. I can give this shield to her."  Let her be safer in the future.”

    "Well That's right. You can leave it to Mengxin later. Let's go now. They must be waiting in a hurry." Han Yu nodded after thinking for a while, while turning on the communicator to inform Han Mengxin and others that Lin Ke had arrived.  Rescued, while holding Lin Ke's hand and walking out

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ningping met Ningping head-on. He saw that Ningping’s clothes had now turned into hole-in-the-wall clothes, and there were holes all over his body.

    "Hey, what is going on?" Han Yu asked with a smile when he saw this.

    "Go, speak Mandarin" Ning Ping said angrily after hearing this

    "Hahawhat's going on? Why are you in such a mess?" Han Yu asked, still smiling.

    "It's okay, the weapons of those robots are not very good, bah, no matter how I talk, it's all your fault." Ning Ping sighed twice and continued to say to Han Yu: "The weapons of those robots don't have enough energy to penetrate my body."  My body only caused a little burn on my body. Lin Ke, I’m sorry, I didn’t protect you just now.”

    Lin Ke smiled and shook his head when he heard this, "It's okay, I didn't blame you."

    "Okay, what do you want to say? Let's wait until we get back to the Courage to talk about Ning Ping. Have you dealt with all the robots outside?" Han Yu interrupted Ning Ping who was still about to speak and asked.

    Ning Ping scratched his head and replied: "Well I can't say I solved them all. Oddly enough, just now, those robots suddenly stopped moving and all fell to the ground. I can't tell what happened.  is what happened”

    “Maybe it’s because of the robot leader you killed,” Han Yu turned around and said to Lin Ke

    "No matter what the reason is, the result is always good," Lin Ke said with a smile.

    "That's right," Han Yu said with a smile.

    Through the central elevator, Han Yu and others arrived at the third floor. As soon as they exited the door of the central elevator, Han Mengxin rushed over, hugged Lin Ke and asked: "Sister Ke, are you not injured?"

    "I'm fine, but if you hug me so tightly again, I'm afraid I'll be strangled to death by you," Lin Ke joked to Han Mengxin with a smile on his face.

    "I hate it, Sister Ke, you are laughing at me too." Han Mengxin blushed in embarrassment after hearing this. She let go of Lin Ke and saw Lin Ke handing over the Liangyi Shield in his hand and saying, "Nuo, give it to you.  one's gift"

    "What is this shield for?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion as she took the shield.

    "Talking while walking" Han Yu pulled Lin Ke and walked up. Han Mengxin wanted to find out the function of the shield in her hand, so she had to step up. After listening to Han Yu's explanation, Han Mengxin was filled with excitement about the shield in her hand.  Interested, he couldn't wait to say to Ning Ping on the side: "Ning Ping, you kill me."

    "Ah?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this and saw Han Mengxin urging: "Quick, look at this Liang Liangyi shield in my hand. I want to see if it is as effective as my brother said."

    "Oh" Ning Ping agreed and aimed a blow at the red shield surface of Liangyi Shield.

    "Clang" was a soft sound of metal hitting each other, but the two shields were not damaged at all.

    Han Mengxin was surprised and reached out to touch it, then returned the Liangyi shield to Lin Ke, "Sister Ke, my brother gave this shield to you, I don't want it."

    Lin Ke did not answer, and said to Han Mengxin with a smile: "Since Han Yu gave it to me, whoever I want to give this shield to is my freedom. And don't worry, I will give you the shield. Han Yu doesn't have it either."  opinion"

    "Oh?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu after hearing this and heard Han Yu nod and said: "Yes, I agree. You are as skinny as a monkey all day long. I give you this shield so that you can save your life."  thing"

    "Hate, who is the monkey? You are the monkey, you monkey head" Han Mengxin shouted dissatisfied after hearing this

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes, shook his head and walked towards the Courage. Han Mengxin pulled Lin Ke's arm with some reluctance and said coquettishly: "Sister Ke, look at my brother"

    Lin Ke, dumbfounded, stretched out his hand and scratched Han Mengxin's nose, and said angrily: "You, you are such a little fool. If you just say he is a monkey, why do you have to surround us all?"

    "I don't have one," Han Mengxin replied in confusion.

    "You still said no, think about it, Han Yu??It's a monkey head, so who are those of us who follow him, monkey subordinates?  "

    Han Mengxin stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and said with a smile: "Wellit was a slip of the tongue. She is a girl. He actually said that she looks like a monkey. When she is angry, isn't this the wrong thing to say? Sister Ke, you guys  Don’t get me wrong.”

    "Come on, it's almost time for us to leave here." Lin Ke shook his head with a smile and led Han Mengxin towards the Courage.

    *********************************

    "Hey!" Inside the Courage, Ning Ping screamed very loudly. It was not that he was doing something inappropriate for children, but that Han Mengxin took out some ointment to treat burns and gave it to Ning after seeing Ning Ping's burns all over his body.  Flat application

    "Pa" Han Mengxin reached out and slapped Ning Ping on the back. Ning Ping originally wanted to ask Han Yu to apply it on her back, but before Han Yu could take over, Han Mengxin snatched the ointment away in the name of being a doctor.  After all, this result is of course what Ning Ping wants.

    The cold ointment was evenly applied on the wound by Han Mengxin with her small hands. At this time, Ningping was like a soldier undergoing review. The one who was sitting was called upright. He had truly achieved the state of sitting like a bell.  However, the joy from the bottom of his heart made Ning Ping unable to keep his mouth shut. He spoke out accidentally, which resulted in a slap from Han Mengxin.

    "Don't scream so disgustingly," Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping with a red face.

    "Er I couldn't hold it back for a moment," Ning Ping also explained with some embarrassment.

    "Pfft" came Han Yu's chuckle from the door. The two people in the infirmary immediately separated like lightning. Seeing the two of them like this, Han Yu said with a smile: "I have been standing here for a long time, is it too late to separate now?"  A little bit?"

    "What are you doing here?" Han Mengxin asked with a straight face

    Han Yu smiled as he watched Han Mengxin's face turn redder and redder, so red that it was almost burning, and then he said: "The Courage is about to set off, I'll let you know."

    "I know," Han Mengxin replied dully

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, and continued: "Okay, I have already taken care of the matter. You can continue from now on. Don't think that I exist."

    Reaching out to catch the pen holder thrown by Han Mengxin, Han Yu said with a smile: "Mengxin, as your brother, I didn't offend you. You can't attack indiscriminately just because you are shy."

    "Are you okay?" Han Mengxin got angry and picked up the Liangyi Shield. When Han Yu saw that it was not good, he quickly turned around and ran away, shouting as he ran: "You heartless sister, I will give you the Liangyi Shield.  Shoot me with the Liangyi shield."

    "Bah, this is what Sister Ke gave to me, not you." Han Mengxin spat behind her after hearing this.

    "What are you laughing at?" Han Mengxin turned around and stared at Ning Ping and asked

    Ning Ping quickly put away the smile on his face and sat upright and replied: "No, I'm not smiling."

    "Are you okay?" Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping and asked

    "Huh?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this.

    Han Mengxin rolled her eyes, "I blame you. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have been laughed at by my brother and left. Didn't my brother say that the Spirit was about to set off? Let's go to the control room."

    "Huh? Oh" Ning Ping heard this and quickly picked up his coat and was about to put it on when Han Mengxin said: "It's naked, the ointment you just applied hasn't dried yet."

    "Oh" Ning Ping followed the good advice, grabbed the coat in his hand, and followed Han Mengxin to the control room of the Courage.

    As soon as she arrived at the control room, Han Mengxin felt that the eyes of others were full of ambiguity. When she turned around and saw Ning Ping, she couldn't help but said angrily: "Why are you so close to me? Go aside."

    Ning Ping moved aside aggrievedly. Field shook his head helplessly when he saw this, and whispered to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, did you see it? In the future, you must find a gentle and virtuous wife, otherwise you will be like Ning Ping.  If you act like a little daughter-in-law, then you will be miserable."

    "Field, from your tone, it seems that you have found a wife?" Shi Bafang asked curiously

    "Hehe In my hometown, there is a beautiful and virtuous girl waiting for me," Field replied with a smile.

    Shi Bafang looked at Field in confusion and asked: "Then why don't you go back?"

    "Uhit's a kid's home, don't ask so many questions." Field thought for a while and replied with a straight face.

    "Huh?" Shi Bafang looked puzzled. You obviously brought up this topic, why do you make it sound like it's my fault?

    Upon seeing this, Ning Ping whispered to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, the woman that that boy is interested in is called Sophia. She has good looks and wealth. She is much better than Field. If Field doesn't look like a human being and goes back,  It is estimated that even if Sophia does not dislike him, he himself will dislike himself."If you want to listen to that kid from Field talking nonsense, I don't have tracheitis, it's just a sign of extreme love."

    "Oh" Shi Bafang nodded as if he understood, and he heard Han Yu say in his ears: "You two, don't instill strange thoughts into Bafang. Come to me, don't be taught by those two losers."  broken"

    Upon hearing what Han Yu said, Field and Ning Ping immediately quit and asked in unison: "Han Yu, who do you think has no future?"

    "What I'm talking about is that you two, Field, ran away without even farting when you saw the woman you liked. You still expect others to wait for you. Why should they wait for you? And you, Ningping, man,  You have to learn to say no. Look at yourself, you are so obedient to my sister"

    "Who said I didn't even fart? I did. It's just that you didn't know." Field said stiffly, while Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with a suspicious look on his face and said, "You mean I can bully Mengxin?"  ?”

    "If you dare to bully my sister, I'll kill you," Han Yu immediately replied with a glare.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this and turned away from Han Yu, while Field looked at Han Yu and then said: "Han Yu, don't talk about us. You yourself are no better. You and Lin Kezhi  What happened to the room?"

    "Yes, how's it going?" Ning Ping's eyes lit up when he heard this and he spoke to help.

    "This is my private matter, you have nothing to do with it," Han Yu said seriously with a straight face.

    "It's not like us, it's not done yet," Field said looking at Han Yu with contempt, while Ning Ping nodded in agreement.

    "It can't be done. That's because I didn't take action. It only takes a few minutes for me to get it done." After hearing this, Han Yu immediately stared and shouted.

    "Hmph, who doesn't know how to brag?"

    "Ihehe, Field, your provocation method doesn't work on me," Han Yu said to Field with a smile.

    “Hmph, if it can’t be done, it can’t be done, don’t look for excuses.”

    "Okay, how do you prove it? Let you see how handsome guys pick up girls?"

    "If you want to pick up girls, just pick up girls. The word "handsome guy" is purely redundant, said Field, rolling his eyes.

    "Yes" Ning Ping nodded in agreement.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping, "You will be unlucky if you wait."

    "Er" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes, while Han Yu asked Field: "Tell me, how to prove it?"

    Field chuckled, "I won't make it too difficult for you. You go and kiss Lin Ke. As long as Lin Ke is not angry, we will obey you."

    "You kid, you are so vicious." Han Yu glared at Field, scratched his head, looked back at Lin Ke, then at Field and Ning Ping, gritted his teeth, and walked towards Lin Ke

    "Is it true that I'm going?" Field said looking at Han Yu's back in surprise.

    "Well, it seems that guy is serious," Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    "I wonder if Lin Ke will slap that guy Han Yu?" Field guessed, touching his chin.

    Ning Ping heard the words and replied: "Probably not. Lin Ke has such a good temper. He will ignore Han Yu for a while at most." Shi Bafang on the side looked at Field and Ning Ping speechlessly, two guys who were afraid of the world being in chaos.

    "HeheBafang, don't look at us like this, it's not because we are going to be hooligans," Field said to Shi Bafang with a smile.

    Lin Ke is making final adjustments to the Courage. Because this is the Death Star Territory, automatic navigation is prone to errors, so subsequent voyages will basically be changed to manual control.

    Sitting in the driver's seat, Lin Ke looked up inadvertently and saw Han Yu slowly walking over. Lin Ke's heart skipped a beat for no reason when he saw Han Yu approaching and waved to Lin Ke.  He said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, come here, I have something to tell you."

    "What's going on?" While Lin Ke was asking, his body had already turned sideways.

    "Um, can you let me kiss you?" Han Yu hesitated and said to Lin Ke

    Lin Ke's face immediately turned red, he lowered his head and whispered: "Han Yu, I am not a casual person."

    "Well, I know, you can do whatever you want No, I know you are a good girl, a beautiful, kind, considerate, elegant temperament"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Han Yu said more than twenty adjectives to describe Lin Ke in one go, which made Lin Ke's neck turn red. He said that Qiao Yan'er, who was sitting in front, was already lying on the keyboard, almost laughing until her stomach began to cramp.  When talking about it, people like Field, Ning and others almost grinned from ear to ear.

    "Okay, then, I can only kiss on the cheek," Lin Ke said to Han Yu like a mosquito snoring.

    Han Yu was overjoyed when he heard this and keptHe nodded and promised: "Well, well, Lin Ke, you have been so kind to me, and I will repay you for the rest of my life." After saying that, Han Yu was about to kiss Lin Ke's cheek, and Lin Ke also closed his eyes with a red face.  Eye

    ……

    "Huh? Why are Lin Ke's cheeks so hard? Like a shield?" Han Yu opened his eyes in confusion, and then said, "Bah, Mengxin, what are you doing?"

    "Hey, you and the rogue brother, what do you want to do?" Han Mengxin took back her Liangyi shield and asked Han Yu angrily.

    "Wellkiss Lin Ke" Han Yu thought for a while and then replied

    "Shameless" Han Mengxin spat, and Han Yu said unconvinced, "Then you still touched Ning Ping's back?"

    "I was giving him medicine," Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and glared at Han Yu as she replied.

    “You won’t lose any meat if you kiss him,” Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    "No" Han Mengxin snorted coldly, turned to Lin Ke and said: "Sister Ke, you can't always take care of my brother, otherwise he will get more and more aggressive."

    Han Yu shouted dissatisfied when he heard this: "Hey, Mengxin, I'm your brother, why are you turning your elbows outward?"

    "I'm trying to prevent you from committing a crime," Han Mengxin replied earnestly.

    "What kind of crime is it to kiss someone on the lips?" Han Yu muttered with a depressed look on his face.

    Han Mengxin replied with a straight face: "I said no, I won't allow you. If you really miss your relatives, you can kiss Fei Er, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang."

    “…I’m afraid I’ll have nightmares at night after we kiss you,” Han Yu said with a cold sweat on his face.

    Under the interference of Han Mengxin, Han Yu returned to Field and others. Field patted Han Yu's shoulder with understanding, "Don't be sad, we understand you, but losing is losing. Also, did you have a nightmare that night?"  Should you explain it to us?”

    “Go, everyone returns to their respective positions and prepare to set sail,” Han Yu replied angrily.

    Field, Ning Ping, and Shi Bafang all raised their middle fingers at Han Yu upon hearing this, and then returned to their respective positions. Han Yu sat in his seat with a depressed look on his face. Lin Ke came over at this time and gently touched  Han Yu kissed him on the cheek and whispered: "Announce departure"

    "Yeah," Han Yu replied blankly, covering the cheek being kissed (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 253 The Lively Town of Tanding

    "Boom!" fireworks sounded in the air. Han Yu and his party, who had just arrived here after three days of sailing, got off the courage and were immediately attracted by this small town called Tanding.

    "Excuse me, why is it so lively here?" Han Yu asked a pedestrian passing by. The pedestrian looked at Han Yu with dissatisfaction, but seeing Han Yu's kind face, he didn't get angry, but looked rather annoyed.  He replied somewhat impatiently: "Foreigners, this week will be Tanding's Carnival. You are here at the right time."

    "Carnival?"

    "Yes, the year of celebration is coming"

    "Year? Isn't there still nearly two months left?"

    "Huh, what you are talking about is the lunar calendar, but what I am talking about is the Western calendar. Let me remind you, strangers, during the Carnival in Tanting, you can drink and have fun, but you must not make trouble. During this time  If you cause trouble, you will be sentenced to jail at the least." The pedestrian said to Han Yu with an arrogant look.

    After watching the pedestrians leave, Han Yu turned around and said to everyone: "Did you hear that? You can't make trouble."

    "It's better to take care of yourself first," Field said after hearing this.

    Han Yu said with a smile: "Hahaha If I encounter something I don't like, I still have to take care of it. But now, let us also experience the carnival here. Should we act in groups or together?  "

    "Take turns to go out and play, the Courage needs someone to stay behind," Qiao Yaner reminded everyone.

    "Well, that makes sense. Let's draw lots for the first three to go out. Well it's nine o'clock in the morning now. Wait until they come back before one o'clock in the afternoon, and the rest will go out and play until they come back before five o'clock." Han Yu looked at the time  Said to everyone

    ……

    The proposal was fair, and then the results of the lot came out. The first three to go out were Han Yu, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke.

    "Everyone, let's go out to play first," Han Yu said with a smile to Ning Ping and others who were left behind.

    "Protect Lin Ke and Mengxin well. There are so many people here, don't let them suffer," Ning Ping told Han Yu worriedly.

    "Don't worry, don't worry, I will protect their Mengxin, what are you doing with the Liangyi Shield?"

    "Protect yourself." Han Mengxin pressed the Liangyi Shield on her left arm. Although the Liangyi Shield could be reduced to the size of a bowl, it still looked a bit nondescript when worn on Han Mengxin's arm. However, Han Yu didn't say anything about it.  If Han Mengxin takes it off, she can take it with her if she wants. It's not a big deal anyway.

    A man and two women walked out of the Courage and walked on the street for a while before they felt the carnival atmosphere. There were many people here, as if people suddenly emerged from the earth, blocking the street and making it extremely crowded.  Various merchants also took advantage of this opportunity to make a big fuss. Various slogans about fire sales, low prices, and hemorrhage were hung at the door of almost every store. If there was really a hemorrhage, this street would probably be filled with blood.

    Protecting the two girls, he slowly moved forward with the flow of people. After a while, the flow of people stopped. Han Yu raised his feet and looked forward. It seemed that something happened in front of him, and many people were gathered in one place.

    "Brother, let's go over and take a look," Han Mengxin whispered to Han Yu

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked with some embarrassment: "There are so many people, how can we get there?"

    "You are not a person with abilities, so quietly use the fire to roast those who are blocking the road" Han Mengxin looked around, and when she saw that no one was paying attention, she lowered her voice and said to Han Yu.

    "Your idea is really destructive. Then hold Lin Ke tight and don't get separated from me." Han Yu also whispered to Han Mengxin. Lin Ke on the side smiled and looked at the two brothers and sisters who would do anything to watch the fun.  , without making any accusations

    "Ouch, oh, oh," people kept exclaiming from the crowd. Taking advantage of the attractiveness of the people around them, Han Yu and the other three people squeezed to the front. Only when they got closer did they see that they were two people.  fighting

    "What's so good about this?" Han Yu said with some disappointment as he watched the two men exchange daggers. Han Mengxin on the side also looked disappointed and said to Han Yu: "Brother, let's go, this is nothing good to see."

    "This, I'm afraid it's a bit difficult." Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and looked back. There were so many people. It was easy to get in but difficult to get out.

    "Dudu" a sharp whistle sounded, and two policemen in uniforms squeezed in from the crowd of spectators, each holding a baton in their hands. Without saying a word, they entered the circle and pointed at the two fighting men.  I just beat them up hard, then dragged the two of them out of the crowd.

    "Brother, the police here are so overbearing," Han Mengxin whispered to Han Yu

    "Shh, don't let anyone hear you," Han Yu reminded in a low voice.

    One of the police officers obviously heard the conversation between Han Mengxin and Han Yu and twistedHe was about to scold him, but after seeing Han Mengxin's appearance, he was stunned.

    Seeing this, Han Yu protected Han Mengxin and Lin Ke behind him and waited for the policeman to step forward before he could speak. Han Yu warned in a low voice: "Don't provoke people you can't afford to provoke."

    Seeing the flames rising in Han Yu's hand, the policeman's heart suddenly trembled, and he quickly said in a slow tone: "Don't get me wrong, I don't mean any harm. Those two people are not good people, they are a pair of thieves, and there are their accomplices in the crowd.  They just use fighting to attract other people's attention, so that their accomplices can steal the wallets of those who are watching the excitement. We have been watching them for more than a day or two, and today we found the opportunity to catch them and their accomplices."

    After listening to the police’s explanation, Han Yu relaxed a little and then asked: “Then you came here specifically to explain this to us?”

    Hearing this, the policeman replied with some embarrassment: "Uh no, I just want to ask you for help with something."

    "Huh? What are you busy with?"

    "This, let's go to the roadside to talk, don't block the traffic here"

    As the police came to the roadside, it was just as the policeman said. In addition to the two people who were throwing big punches, there were seven or eight people squatting next to those two people. They were listening to the policeman Han Yu.  The others said: "Hello, let me introduce myself first. My name is Xuanyuan Feng, and acquaintances call me Xiaofeng. I think you also know that it is the carnival in Tanding Town, and in every carnival there are  It is a parade that allows any group to participate in our parade. The float on our parade was originally going to play the role of the Earth Goddess. However, the original candidate to play the role of the Earth Goddess suddenly died, so the person who played the role has not been finalized."

    "A fatality?"

    "Well, that woman is pregnant," Xuanyuan Feng nodded and replied.

    Han Yu: ""

    "Please, there are only less than three days left before the parade, please help me," Xuanyuan Feng said to Han Yu and others with clasped hands.

    "Does this matter have a lot to do with you?" Han Yu asked curiously

    Xuanyuan Feng heard this and replied: "Well, because the original candidate to play the role of the Earth Goddess was my girlfriend, and I accidentally killed someone."

    Han Yu looked at Xuanyuan Feng speechlessly, and after a while he said: "Ughit's okay, but it's okay. Do you think my sister is suitable? She has never acted before."

    "Oh, no need. The parade is very simple. In fact, it is just letting your sister dress up as the Earth Goddess and sit on the parade float. There is no need to perform anything." Xuanyuan Feng quickly explained to Han Yu as soon as he heard that there was a way.

    "How's it going? Do you want to come and try?" Han Yu turned around and asked Han Mengxin. But before Han Mengxin could answer the question, Xuanyuan Feng said: "That's not her, it's your other sister."

    "Huh? Is it her?" Han Yu pointed at Lin Ke and asked

    "Yeah" Xuanyuan Feng nodded quickly

    Han Yu looked Lin Ke up and down and couldn't help but nodded and replied: "Yes, it is true that Lin Ke is more suitable to play the quiet goddess of the earth. I think you, Mengxin, are suitable to play the goddess of hunting."

    "EhI wonder if you all agree?" Xuanyuan Feng asked tentatively.

    "Wait a minute" Han Mengxin stopped Han Yu who was about to answer, looked at Xuanyuan Feng and asked: "It's okay if we help you, but what benefit do we get from helping you?"

    "Well, I'm grateful" Xuanyuan Feng thought for a while and said, but before he could finish his words, he was directly interrupted by Han Mengxin, "Stop talking about those empty words, and talk about something real."

    "Er After the parade is over, we will decide who is the most popular float this year. The winner will receive a huge bonus. If he wins, I can make the decision and give you a portion."

    "How much is the huge bonus?" Han Mengxin asked

    "I'm not sure about this. It's obtained in proportion, which is 10% of the total revenue from each carnival." Xuanyuan Feng thought for a while and replied.

    "Then how much can we share?"

    "Five percent?" Xuanyuan Feng asked tentatively

    "Hmphbrother, let's go." Han Mengxin snorted coldly, pulling Han Yu and Lin Ke to leave. Han Yu made a helpless expression at Xuanyuan Feng and allowed Han Mengxin to pull him away. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Feng quickly stopped Han Mengxin and said, "Don't leave.  Ah, we have something to discuss. How many do you want?"

    "Ten percent"

    “…six percent”

    "Ten percent"

    "seven percent"

    "Ten percent"

    "I said, I've been promoted, why haven't you been demoted at all?" Xuanyuan Feng looked at Han Mengxin depressedly and asked.

    &nbsp; "Huh, just 10%, I told you to ignore my existence just now." Han Mengxin snorted and replied.

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. In the end, he could only grit his teeth helplessly, "Okay, ten percent is ten percent, but that can only be realized if you win the championship."

    "According to your tone, there is only one champion in this parade?" Han Mengxin asked curiously

    "Well there is only one champion, the others are all losers"

    "When will the parade start?"

    "Except today, there will be three more days. Starting on the morning of the fourth day, it will have to walk three times around Tanding Town before it ends." Xuanyuan Feng counted on his fingers and replied.

    “Then take us to see the floats you have prepared so that we can enjoy them in advance.”

    Xuanyuan Feng did not refuse Han Mengxin’s request. After explaining it to his companions, he took Han Yu and others back to the police station. When they came to the backyard, they saw a huge float parked in the middle of the backyard.

    "This is the float you are going to use for the parade? It's really well done," Han Yu said to Xuanyuan Feng as he admired the float.

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng said modestly: "Haha, thank you for the compliment. We all took the time to do this after get off work."

    "Where does the actor who plays the Earth Goddess sit?" Han Mengxin asked from the side.

    "Then, it's the highest place in the center of the float. We're already here anyway. How about asking your sister to change into clothes and sit on it to try?" Xuanyuan Feng suggested to Han Yu as if he had just thought of it.

    "Want to give it a try?" Han Yu turned around and asked Lin Ke after hearing this.

    Lin Ke nodded slightly: "It's okay to give it a try. I also want to try it on this float."

    Han Mengxin accompanied Lin Ke to change clothes. Only Han Yu and Xuanyuan Feng were left next to the float. After a conversation, Xuanyuan Feng learned that Han Yu and others were from outside the Death Star Territory, and immediately curiously began to ask about things in the alliance. Regarding Xuanyuan Feng  For Feng, who was born in Tanding Town, Alliance, the hometown of his father’s generation, is always full of curiosity.

    Just when Han Yu was talking to Xuanyuan Feng about things in the alliance, Han Mengxin put on a playful jungle outfit and ran out, shouting to Han Yu: "Brother, stop chatting and come and enjoy the arrival of the goddess of the earth.  "Mortal"

    Hearing this, Han Yu curiously looked in the direction pointed by Han Mengxin and saw Lin Ke, dressed in a long white dress, with a hint of holiness on her originally peaceful face, slowly walking towards Han Yu.

    "Han Yu, can you do me a favor?" Lin Ke walked up to Han Yu and whispered to Han Yu.

    "You said it?" Han Yu, who had come back to his senses, quickly replied

    "Send me up, it's not very convenient for me to wear these clothes."

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard the words: "It's an honor." After saying that, Han Yu reached out and held Lin Ke in his arms. Lin Ke naturally wrapped his hands around Lin Ke's neck. Han Yu jumped up and landed gently.  While putting Lin Ke down on the float, Han Yu whispered in Lin Ke's ear: "Lin Ke, you look so beautiful now."

    "Thank you for your compliment," Lin Ke replied with a smile. The two looked at each other and smiled.

    "Hey, it seems that Lin Ke and your brother are not siblings?" Xuanyuan Feng curiously asked Han Mengxin who was standing aside.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she rolled her eyes at Xuanyuan Feng and replied: "Of course, that is my future sister-in-law. You, a married man, shouldn't make any decisions."

    "I'm just asking casually, but I don't have bad intentions. But then again, why did you change into this outfit?" Xuanyuan Feng quickly explained after hearing this, then looked at Han Mengxin and asked

    "How is it? Not bad" Han Mengxin asked after turning around in a circle

    "Wellnot bad, as expected, as Han Yu said, you are indeed more suitable to play the role of the goddess of hunting. If you bring a bow and arrow, it will be just like that." Xuanyuan Feng looked at it and nodded.

    "Thank you for your compliment, but even if you praise me ten percent, it won't be reduced," Han Mengxin said to Xuanyuan Feng with a smile.

    Xuanyuan Feng, whose inner thoughts were exposed, smiled awkwardly and shouted to Han Yu on the float: "Han Yu, come down and let me see the overall effect."

    "I'll pick you up later," Han Yu said softly to Lin Ke and jumped down.

    Xuanyuan Feng walked around the float, hoping to find one or two dissatisfaction points from different angles. Now that he has found the dissatisfaction points, there is still time to modify them. If he is not discovered by outsiders until the parade, then he just wants to change them.  It's too late

    Xuanyuan Feng was very satisfied with the result. This float seemed to be tailor-made for Lin Ke. Looking at Lin Ke who was always smiling while sitting on the float, Xuanyuan Feng felt very peaceful in his heart. It felt very comfortable.

    "How is it? No problem" Han Mengxin patted XuanYuan Feng asked on his shoulder

    "No problem, no problem at all. It's just that this parade will last for nearly four hours. I wonder if Lin Ke can sit down?" Xuanyuan Feng asked with some worry. Come to think of it, sitting in one place for four hours without being able to move, this  For Han Mengxin or Han Yu, that would be even more uncomfortable than killing them.

    "Well why don't we ask Lin Ke's opinion?" Han Mengxin thought for a while and then replied.

    Han Yu took Lin Ke off the float. After listening to Xuanyuan Feng's worries, Lin Ke smiled and shook his head and said, "It doesn't matter. Four hours is still bearable for me."

    Hearing Lin Ke's answer, Xuanyuan Feng couldn't help but want to hug Lin Ke. However, seeing Han Yu standing next to Lin Ke, Xuanyuan Feng could only think about this idea in her mind. Although Han Yu didn't  He hasn't shown any hostility yet, but for people with abilities, it's better to try not to do anything that might anger them. It's better to be considerate. Anyway, as a man, Xuanyuan Feng doesn't want to see his woman being hugged by other men.

    "Then this matter is settled. Where do you live? Do you need us to send someone to pick you up then?" Xuanyuan Feng looked at Han Yu and asked

    "There is no need to wait for the day of the float parade. We will come here to meet you. Where will we live? We will live on our starship for the time being."

    "Ah? Why don't you live in Tanding Town? I think living on a starship might not be as comfortable as living in Tanding Town." Xuanyuan Feng asked puzzledly

    Hearing this, Han Yu explained: "It's the carnival. We arrived late. Even if we want to stay in Tanding Town, we probably won't be able to find a better hotel."

    Xuanyuan Feng thought for a while and then extended an invitation to Han Yu, "Well, if you don't mind, you can stay at my house. Although my house doesn't run a hotel, I inherited a small farm left by my father to receive you.  It won’t be a problem”

    "This is too troublesome for you," Han Yu said with some emotion.

    When Xuanyuan Feng heard that there was an opportunity, he hurriedly said: "It's okay, it's okay. My wife is a lively person. Since she got pregnant, I have to be busy with work and don't have much time to accompany her. You go and stay for a few days, and there will be someone who can."  Stay with her"

    "Then" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin and Lin Ke, smiled at Xuanyuan Feng and said, "It's better to obey orders than to be respectful." (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends.  Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 254 Another Parade

    Because they were moving to the farm Xuanyuan Feng mentioned, the original proposal for Ning Ping and others to go shopping in the afternoon had to be cancelled. The group drove the Courage to Xuanyuan Feng’s farm, only to discover that the farm was not there at all.  As Xuanyuan Feng said, it is a small farm, and a large farm with a radius of hundreds of miles. And Xuanyuan Feng is not only a policeman, but his other identity is one of the three major farmers in Tanding Town, and he is a policeman.  It was a dream of his as a child

    "The thoughts of rich people are really hard to understand." Han Yu really didn't know how to evaluate Xuanyuan Feng's practice of funding the police station's 10 million activity fund in order to become a police officer.

    Xuanyuan Feng laughed loudly after hearing Han Yu's comments: "Hahahait's only ten million. I found a good wife because I was a policeman. Now I'm about to have a child. After all, this deal is  , I still made a lot of money.”

    "You are so rich and still need a woman?" Field asked from the side.

    "Of course there is no shortage of women who love money, but who is willing to find that kind of woman as a lifelong partner? Do you want your future wife to settle accounts with you after having sex with you?" Xuanyuan Feng asked with a smile after hearing this.

    "Ouchof course I don't want to"

    "Then it's over. What I want to find is a woman who loves me, not a woman who loves my money. I have a lot of money. I can say it bluntly. If I let it out that I am looking for a woman, I will  A lot of women came to sign up, but that was not what I wanted. I was lucky enough to meet the mother of my future child when I was a police officer."

    "Did you say that last sentence because you felt a murderous aura coming from your back?" Han Yu glanced at a woman who appeared in the corridor and asked Xuanyuan Feng in a low voice.

    Xuanyuan Feng smiled bitterly when he heard this, "Don't talk nonsense."

    Seeing Xuanyuan Feng's begging expression, which was very different from many rich people Han Yu had seen before, Han Yu couldn't help but grinned and comforted softly: "Don't worry, we won't tear you down. But, you  Are you sure your wife didn’t hear what you just said?”

    "Er My loyalty to my lover is something that can be learned from heaven and earth." Xuanyuan Feng suddenly announced loudly to Han Yu and others.

    "What are you shouting? You scared me." Not long after Xuanyuan Feng finished shouting the slogan, a woman's angry voice came from behind Xuanyuan Feng.

    "Hey, honey, you didn't even say a word when you came like this, so I could go over and help you." Xuanyuan Feng turned around with a look of surprise on his face, stepped forward and hugged the woman's waist.

    "Huh, there are guests here. As a hostess, why don't you come and meet the guests?" The woman snorted softly and said to Han Yu and others: "You are welcome to come here as guests. Please forgive me for being pregnant and can't give it to you."  salute"

    "Madam, you are very polite, but we have taken the liberty of visiting and disturbing you." Han Yu and others quickly returned the courtesy.

    Women are indeed born diplomats. After a while, Xuanyuan Feng's wife Liu Shiqing and Han Mengxin seemed to be close friends whom they had not seen for many years, throwing Xuanyuan Feng aside. Xuanyuan Feng smiled bitterly when he saw this, and said to Han Yu.  A man said: "It seems that we are a bit in the way here. Why don't you go out with me for a walk? It's still early and the carnival program in Tanding Town is not over yet."

    "Wait, I'm going too," Liu Shiqing stopped Xuanyuan Feng and said

    Xuanyuan Feng immediately shook his head like a rattle, "No, no, you are not alone now. You have another one in your belly. How can you squeeze into a crowded place?"

    “It’s only been less than two months, it’s okay”

    "No, no, no, what you have in mind is the future of my Xuanyuan family, and I don't dare to risk it."

    "I don't care, I just want to go. Ever since I got pregnant, you've kept me at home every day. You won't let me go there. If you don't accompany me, you'll keep me like a pig all day and night."

    "If you agree, I have no objection," Xuanyuan Feng said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Liu Shiqing was so angry that she stamped her feet and shouted: "You and I are going to tell my father and mother, and I will say that you bullied me."

    As soon as he heard his wife said that he wanted to find his parents, Xuanyuan Feng panicked and quickly stopped Liu Shiqing to persuade him: "Oh my dear, my wife, our internal conflicts will be resolved internally by the two of us. Why bother to alarm them? Besides, please  Foreign aid is a very despised behavior.”

    "Huh, tell me, will you take me with you?"

    "Eh Well, this way, the doctor has the final say. If the doctor says you can go, I will take you there." Xuanyuan Feng rolled his eyes and replied.

    When Liu Shiqing heard this, she showed a proud smile and said quickly: "Okay, then this is what you said about Mengxin being the doctor. You can't refute what she said."

    "Huh?" Xuanyuan Feng didn't expect Liu Shiqing to be waiting for him here. He was dumbfounded and turned back to Han Yu to verify what Liu Shiqing said. Han Yu nodded silently,Liu Shiqing is right. Han Mengxin is indeed the doctor on the Courage.

    "Oh, I was careless. But Han Mengxin, if I let a restless woman like me go out, will it really affect the child in her belly?" Xuanyuan Feng patted his forehead in annoyance, and asked Han Mengxin worriedly.

    Han Mengxin nodded firmly and replied, "I can assure you that it's okay for Sister Shiqing to go out now. It won't affect the child in her belly, as long as she doesn't engage in any strenuous activities."

    Hearing Han Mengxin's words, Xuanyuan Feng was doubtful, but seeing Liu Shiqing's longing look, Xuanyuan Feng finally sighed and compromised: "Okay, but after you get on the street, you are not allowed to run around, you can only stay in my house  "around"

    "Okay, then I'm going to change clothes now, and you're not allowed to sneak away," Liu Shiqing cheered and shouted

    "Don't worry," Xuanyuan Feng looked at Liu Shiqing with a doting look and said.

    "Mengxin, Yan'er, Ake, come quickly, I will show you my room" Liu Shiqing greeted the three girls Han Mengxin and said

    "Slow down, don't run" Xuanyuan Feng shouted loudly from behind

    Waiting for a woman to change clothes is a long time. Han Yu and others, who are experienced in this common sense, gathered with Xuanyuan Feng and played cards to kill time while waiting for the women to come out after changing clothes.

    Half an hour later

    one hour later……

    An hour and a half later

    "Go, tell Madam, if you don't come out, we will have to wait until after dinner to go to the night market." Xuanyuan Feng finally couldn't bear it and ordered the attendant outside the door.

    Half an hour later

    "Really, I don't have any patience at all." Liu Shiqing changed her clothes and appeared in front of Xuanyuan Feng and complained about Liu Shiqing's complaints. Xuanyuan Feng just pretended not to hear and looked at Han Mengxin and the other three who had also changed their clothes and wondered about these three people.  The clothes I'm wearing seem a bit familiar.

    "What are you looking at?" Liu Shiqing asked Xuanyuan Feng in a bad tone.

    Xuanyuan Feng quickly explained: "I didn't see anything, it's just that the clothes the three of them are wearing look familiar."

    "Humph, of course it looks familiar. Those are all my clothes. I changed my clothes. Of course, I also asked the sisters I just met to change into them before I go out. I suddenly want to eat the cold skin from the third restaurant on Dongjie. Please accompany me.  How about going to eat?" Liu Shiqing hugged Xuanyuan Feng's arm and said coquettishly

    "Okay, I will spend money to buy that store for you later. You can eat it whenever you want," Xuanyuan Feng said while nodding.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Shiqing immediately refused after hearing this: "Fine food should be given to many people to have the opportunity to taste. I don't want to see things that are exclusive to me."

    "Okay, I'll listen to you. Whatever you say, then whatever you say will be done," Xuanyuan Feng replied with a smile.

    All nine people in the group were dispatched. The Courage was safe in Xuanyuan Feng’s home. It was not that Han Yu and others trusted Xuanyuan Feng, but that Han Yu and others had confidence in the Courage’s defense system.

    It was almost evening, but the number of people on the street did not decrease at all. Many people were traveling together, just like Han Yu and others were now, eating their favorite delicacies, picking out their favorite small items and following  After having more contact with Xuanyuan Feng, Han Yu felt more and more that this Xuanyuan Feng was not simple. If he hadn't been to Xuanyuan Feng's home in person, it would be difficult to convince people that this guy was a rich man. Looking at him not far away, he was accompanying Liu Shiqing on the road.  The hawker nearby was haggling over a small, worthless item. Han Yu suddenly felt that Xuanyuan Feng was very real.

    "Han Yu, do you think this looks good?" Lin Ke, who was working in a group with Han Yu, asked Han Yu softly. When Han Yu heard this, he saw Lin Ke looking at him with a slightly red face.

    "The card is issued well, it suits you very well." Han Yu looked at it carefully and replied with a smile.

    "Really?" Lin Ke smiled slightly when he heard this, took off the hairpin on his head and asked the stall owner: "How much does this cost, boss?"

    The stall owner is also a wonderful person. After hearing Lin Ke’s question, he looked at Han Yu and said: "Fifteen"

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, how could this kind of street stall product be worth fifteen, but since Lin Ke liked it, it didn't mean he couldn't buy it. And seeing the shrewd look in the stall owner's eyes, he let him kill him

    "Fifteen? I'll pay twenty." Just when Han Yu was about to pay, a somewhat arrogant voice came from not far away. Han Yu looked around and saw a child who was only five or six years old looking at him provocatively.

    "Is this little guy sick?" Han Yu glanced at the child inexplicably. Just as he was about to increase the price, he heard Lin Ke whisper in his ear: "Forget it Han Yu, I actually don't like that hairpin very much, so I'll give it to him.  "

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Lin Ke, nodded and replied: "Okay,"??Let’s go somewhere else and see if there’s anything you like”

    "Um"

    When the arrogant child saw that the person he was provoking was about to leave, he immediately jumped in front of Han Yu and blocked Han Yu's path and shouted: "Are you still not a man? You were provoked and you didn't even give a shit."  put?"

    Han Yu frowned and asked, "Then what do you want me to do?"

    "Of course I will teach the person who provoked you a lesson," the child replied matter-of-factly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked the child up and down, then turned to Lin Ke and said to him: "Lin Ke, have you seen it? This is the masochist I talked to you about before. Basically, he has nothing to do when he is full and has nothing to do.  A painful group of people”

    "You and I want to duel with you," the child shouted angrily to Han Yu

    Han Yu said with a lack of interest: "If you pull me down and win, you will be called a bully. If you win without force, I will not do this kind of loss-making business."

    "Hello, let's make a bet. As long as you can beat me, you can make any request to me." The child stared at Han Yu and shouted

    "Who do you think you are? Do you have any demands? Then if I want world peace, can you achieve it?" Han Yu asked the child with a smile after hearing this.

    "" The child murmured for a while. Seeing this, Linke couldn't bear to reach out and pull the corner of Han Yu's clothes, and said softly: "Han Yu"

    Han Yu shook his head gently and said, "You are just soft-hearted, let's go and hang out there."

    "Stop!" The child once again blocked the path of Han Yu and Lin Ke.

    "Child, are you done yet?" Han Yu looked at the child impatiently and asked.

    "You're not allowed to leave. If you want to leave, you can leave the girl next to you." The child pointed at Lin Ke next to Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu didn’t make any comment after hearing this. Someone in the crowd of onlookers laughed loudly: "Hey boy, you don’t even have hair. Are you going to go back to be a mother now that you are looking for a woman?"

    "Peng" a ball of flame appeared in Han Yu's hand, and Han Yu looked around and asked in a cold voice: "Who spoke just now?"

    The power of an esper is not something ordinary people are willing to mess with. When they saw that Han Yu was an esper, there were quite a few good people in the crowd who shrank their heads and decided to just be spectators this time.

    "Humph" Han Yu saw that no one came forward to admit it, he snorted coldly, put away the flame, looked at the child and said: "Boy, this woman is mine, I will not give it to you."

    "Well, let me use it for a few days, oh," the child cried out in pain, covering his bullet-hit forehead.

    "You deserve it. This is a person, not an object. How can it be used for a few days?" Han Yu retracted his right hand and asked in a different direction: "But if you tell me your reasons, we can consider whether we can help you.  "Speaking of this, Han Yu asked Lin Ke in a low voice: "Is there no problem now?"

    "Well" The child thought for a moment, and finally said to Han Yu as if he had made a major decision: "Okay, then come with me, and I will take you somewhere."

    "Don't you want to lead us into a trap?" Han Yu asked with a smile. Unexpectedly, this sentence immediately angered the child, and the child yelled at Han Yu: "The people in Zhendong Martial Arts School are not that kind of despicable people."  After saying that, the child kicked Han Yu's calf hard, turned around and ran away.

    Although the child's kick was no big deal to Han Yu, seeing the child running away aroused Han Yu's curiosity.

    "Lin Ke, hold me, I will take you to heaven to see" Han Yu whispered to Lin Ke

    "This is not good," Lin Ke looked around hesitantly and then replied.

    Han Yu saw this and replied with a smile: "It's okay, don't you want to know what the kid wants to do with us?"

    "Okay" After hearing this, Lin Ke thought for a while and bit his lip, then walked behind Han Yu and said softly: "Squat down a little bit."

    "Scared? Don't you want me to hold you?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    "Don't push yourself too far," Lin Ke said in a low voice.

    "Okay, okay then hold on tight" Han Yu reminded with a smile

    He suddenly rose into the sky in the crowd. Even if he didn't want to be noticed, it was impossible. Han Mengxin, who was hanging out with Ningping, saw Han Yu and Lin Ke flying into the sky. She couldn't help but was stunned. She pointed to the sky and asked Ningping: "Ningping  , that slut flying up to the sky with a woman is my brother?"

    "Hmmit seems like he has something to do with us?" Ning Ping guessed, touching his chin.

    The trio of Field, Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner, who had the same idea as Ning Ping, chased Han Yu in the direction he was flying.

    The child who had kicked Han Yu earlier was sitting by the river, thinking for himself.He regretted his talent's impulse. "But, that hateful guy just now was so annoying." The child comforted himself by saying to himself.

    "Didn't anyone tell you that speaking ill of people behind their backs will rot your tongue?" A voice suddenly came from behind him, which made the child jump suddenly, and he fell into the river when he couldn't stand still.

    "Ahhhhh" the child screamed and fell into the river. Seeing that hateful face approaching, he put his arms around his waist to avoid the chance of falling into the water.

    "Thank you, thank you" the child thanked Han Yu with difficulty

    "Tsk, tsk, the little guy is quite principled," Han Yu commented while chewing his teeth.

    "Huh, the people in Zhendong Martial Arts School pay attention to repaying kindness and repaying grudges. You look down on Zhendong Martial Arts School. I hate you but you saved me again, so I want to thank you."

    "Well, one code equals one code, you are quite clear about grudges." Han Yu smiled when he heard this and reached out to touch the child's head. However, his hand did not touch the child's head, but fell into the child's mouth.

    "Click"

    "Oh damn kid, are you a dog? Stop talking!" Han Yu was worried that he would hurt the child if he moved too much, so he could only shout to the child loudly.

    "Dare you touch my head? I'll bite you to death." The child bit Han Yu's hand and said to Han Yu through his teeth.

    After a fight, Han Yu freed his hand from the child's mouth. The damn child worked so hard that his hand was bitten.

    “I’ll go back and get a rabies vaccine,” Han Yu squinted at the child and muttered to himself.

    "Humph" the child snorted with a proud look on his face.

    Looking at the two antagonistic people, Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle. He walked up to the child and knelt down to look at the child's level and said, "Hello, you little warrior who dares to bite a person with abilities, my name is Lin Ke. Can you tell me?"  What was the reason why you came to us before?"

    The child's attitude towards Lin Ke and his attitude towards Han Yu can be said to be completely different. He looked at Lin Ke with a red face and said: "Well, I want to ask you to help us be the protagonist of our parade float.  "(To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 255 Competition is everywhere

    "I'm sorry, my sister has promised others to ride on their float to participate in the parade." Lin Ke said to the child apologetically. When the child heard this, his face was filled with disappointment, and he said very frustrated: "Really? That's really too much.  I'm sorry to bother you." After saying that, the child turned around and was about to leave.

    "Hey, can you look at me?" Han Yu stopped the child and asked

    When the child heard this, he immediately shook his head like a rattle and said repeatedly: "No, no, I'm looking for my sister, not the old man."

    "This little kid is really disrespectful." Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this, stopped the kid and said, "Hey, stop."

    "What do you want to do? It's too late to go under the knife now," the child said, looking at Han Yu helplessly.

    "I" Han Yu almost bit his tongue, and Lin Ke next to him couldn't help turning his back to Han Yu and chuckled. When Han Yu heard the laughter, he said to the child with a depressed look: "You bastard, you  Pay attention to me when you speak, who taught you?"

    "Why did you stop me?" Seeing Han Yu's ugly face, the child quickly changed the subject and asked

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "It's nothing, I just think you are pitiful, so I want to tell you that in addition to the sister you saw, I also know two sisters who are as beautiful as this sister."

    After hearing this, the child did not show the excited eyes that Han Yu had imagined. Instead, he looked at himself with contempt. The child said to Han Yu: "I didn't expect you to be a playboy."

    "Ahem, don't talk nonsense. One of those two is my sister and the other is my companion. The one standing in front of you is the real owner." Han Yu choked on his own saliva and quickly explained to the child that children are simple-minded.  Who knows what will happen if he doesn't explain clearly? After hearing Han Yu's explanation, the child nodded in relief and then looked at Han Yu and asked, "Then will they agree to my request?"

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "This depends on your own efforts. If they are unwilling, then there is nothing I can do."

    "Please take me to them and I will ask them seriously." The child said to Han Yu with a serious face. Han Yu was amused by the child's serious look. He couldn't help but stretched out his hand to touch the child's head and asked.  Said: "I've been talking for a long time, but I still don't know what your name is?"

    "Don't touch other people's heads. Don't you know whether men and women are intimate or not?" The child slapped Han Yu's head away and said with a dissatisfied look on his face.

    Han Yu was shocked when he heard this and asked in disbelief: "Are you a woman?"

    "How is it?" the child asked with a small chest.

    "Nothing, just a little surprised that you are a woman?" Han Yu shrugged again and replied

    The child hated Han Yu's shrug in her heart, but at this moment she was asking for help, so she could only ask through gritted teeth: "What? Do you look down on women?"

    This hat was big enough, but Han Yu didn't dare to wear it, so he said quickly: "Don't talk nonsense, I have never looked down on women. It's just that you, a tomboy, don't look like a girl at all?"

    "What's different about me?" the child asked with eyes wide open.

    "Can girls bite?" Han Yu shook his previously bitten arm at the child and asked the child with a look of contempt. This question immediately made the child speechless. Lin stood sulking with his mouth pouting.  Seeing this, Ke couldn't bear to come over and pushed Han Yu, accusing Han Yu with his eyes for being such a big man for being vindictive with a child. Han Yu smiled and stepped aside when he saw this.

    "Little sister, can you tell me your name?" Lin Ke squatted in front of the child with a smile and asked softly.

    "Everyone calls me Sister Tang Xiaofu. You are so beautiful It's a pity." Tang Xiaofu praised Lin Ke, then glanced sideways at Han Yu and finally sighed and said "It's a pity".  Anyone who is not blind can see it.

    Lin Ke reached out his hand and patted Tang Xiaofu in an angry and funny manner, and said softly: "Don't be naughty, he is actually a very good person. You will understand after you have been in contact with him for a long time."

    "Really?" Tang Xiaofu expressed doubts about Lin Ke's words

    "Yes." Lin Ke glanced at Han Yu and nodded vigorously to Tang Xiaofu. Unexpectedly, Tang Xiaofu persuaded Lin Ke: "Sister, my mother told me that if a man is reliable, a sow can climb a tree.  , so never trust men.”

    "Ehactually some men are different," Lin Ke said in a funny tone upon hearing this.

    "Similarly, my mother told me that men are nice to women because they haven't coaxed her to bed yet. Once they coax her to bed, they won't cherish her anymore. Sister, you must be careful and don't be coaxed to bed easily.  "Tang Xiaofu said with a serious face. Judging from her posture, she had to convince Lin Ke.

    Han Yu next to him suddenly felt eager to meet her.The little girl's mother's impulsiveness was so weird that she couldn't help but interrupt and ask: "Hey, how old are you? Your mother taught you these things? Where is your mother?"

    "My mother, no more," Tang Xiaofu replied in a low voice after hearing this.

    "Huh? Ehwhere is your father?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then asked casually

    "Dad? I haven't seen him since I was born. I asked my mother, and my mother said that my father went to a place far, far away. Later, my mother also disappeared. Everyone said that my mother went to find my father."

    Hearing this, Lin Ke hugged Tang Xiaofu with some distress, glared at Han Yu, and blamed Han Yu for asking such a question. Han Yu, who knew he was asking the wrong question, scratched his head in embarrassment and looked around to express his emotions.  Tang Xiaofu, who was a little depressed, said: "Hey, Xiaofu, look, the two beauties walking over are the girls I just told you about."

    Hearing this, Tang Xiaofu hurriedly looked in the direction of Han Yu's finger, and saw that just as Han Yu said, there were two girls who were as beautiful as Lin Ke walking towards her.

    "Brother, what happened?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yu directly as soon as she stepped forward.

    Hearing this, Han Yu pointed to Tang Xiaofu and replied: "Oh, it's nothing. It's just that this little girl needs help from a beautiful woman, so I recommended you and Yan'er to her."

    "Wow, what a cute little person." When Han Mengxin saw Tang Xiaofu, she immediately ran in front of Tang Xiaofu with twinkling eyes. Her expression shocked Tang Xiaofu, and she turned around and wanted to run away.  Before she could even take two steps, she was hugged by Han Mengxin who was approaching, and then a pair of hands kneaded Tang Xiaofu's face.

    Tang Xiaofu shouted to Han Yu while resisting Han Mengxin's harassment in vain: "This must be your sister"

    "Huh? How did you know?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    "It gives me a headache just like you," Tang Xiaofu shouted with a depressed look.

    Half an hour later, Han Mengxin let go of Tang Xiaofu who had been ravaged by him for half an hour with satisfaction, and said to Tang Xiaofu with a smile: "Xiaofu, tell sister if you need my help, sister will definitely help you.  If it really doesn’t work, everyone can help you.”

    Tang Xiaofu huddled in Lin Ke's arms. In her opinion, this was the only place that was safe at the moment. She wiped the drool on her face after being kissed by Han Mengxin. Tang Xiaofu told Han Mengxin her purpose of coming and Han Mengxin agreed.  He agreed, and he also made the decision for Qiao Yaner.

    Seeing that the float she made at home could finally participate in the parade, Tang Xiaofu finally let go of her heart, and she suddenly felt much more relaxed. At this moment, someone suddenly shouted "Xiaofu" from across the street. When Tang Xiaofu saw it,  , hurriedly waved and responded: "Brother, I'm here."

    Two men under the age of eighteen immediately ran over after hearing this. When they saw Tang Xiaofu surrounded by strangers, they immediately looked at Han Yu and others with vigilance. When Tang Xiaofu saw this, she quickly explained to her senior brother: "Elder brother, second brother  Senior brother, these people are the helpers I found, our float can participate in the parade."

    Hearing Tang Xiaofu's words, the two men smiled bitterly. One of them said to Tang Xiaofu: "Xiaofu, stop fooling around. How can we participate in the parade the day after tomorrow?"

    "How is it impossible? It's not like we don't have floats," Tang Xiaofu asked unconvinced.

    "Okay, stop messing around, come to me, we are going back. I'm sorry, my junior sister has caused trouble for you." Another man stepped forward to pull Tang Xiaofu away, and at the same time apologized to Han Yu and others.

    "Don't be busy. I'm very attached to this little girl. I want to help her. If you encounter any difficulties, you might as well speak up and listen. I can help if you can." Han Yu stopped the man who was walking over and said to Tang Xiaofu.  Upon hearing this, he looked at Han Yu in surprise and heard his second senior brother laugh bitterly in his ear, "Thank you sir for your kindness"

    "Hey, you and I are about the same age. Calling you sir would be too foreign. I'm not a rich man. I'm just an adventurer. If you don't mind, why don't we call each other names? My name is Han Yu." Han Yu waved his hand and said

    "Hello, my name is Tang Niu, and that is my brother Tang Biao. We are both apprentices accepted by Xiaofu's father." After hearing this, Tang Niu quickly introduced himself with his fists cupped and his hands raised.

    When the two parties exchanged their names, Tang Niu saw that Han Yu and others did not seem to have any ill intentions, so he told Han Yu and others about the incident.

    Tang Xiaofu's father was originally a martial arts instructor. Because of his high martial arts skills, he opened a martial arts gym called "Zhendong" here. Unfortunately, during a battle against pirate invasion in Tanding Town, Tang Xiaofu's father abandoned him.  His wife, who was eight months pregnant, died. With the death of Tang Xiaofu's father, Tang Xiaofu's family situation began to deteriorate day by day. As the saying goes, we are enemies when we go together. Originally, Tang Xiaofu's father was here to "Zhendong" Wu.  There are many people studying art in the museum, and after Tang Xiaofu’s father passed away,There are no more people coming to learn martial arts, and more people are joining the gym. Most of the people who originally came to the martial arts gym to learn martial arts have stopped coming. Only Tang Niu and a few other apprentices who were taken in by Tang Xiaofu's father since they were young are still here.  In the martial arts gym, there are only small ones and no one who can calm down the scene. The "Zhendong" martial arts gym is about to close today.

    After listening to Tang Niu's explanation, Han Yu glanced at Tang Xiaofu, who had been taken aside by Lin Ke and other girls early, and asked Tang Niu in confusion: "But what does this have to do with Xiaofu wanting to use a float to participate in the parade? I  I heard that the float that wins first place can get a lot of money. If you win, wouldn’t your life be a lot better?”

    Tang Biao on the side couldn't help but interjected when he heard this: "The bad thing is that the money is too much. When Master was here, our martial arts school once won the first place in the parade. Unfortunately, Master believed in others too much at that time. After getting  That large sum of money was not retained at all, and was all given to the town, so that some of the public facilities built in the town would have been"

    Before Tang Biao could finish speaking, Tang Niu shouted in a deep voice: "Okay A Biao, don't say anything about Master. Without Master's care, we would have starved to death on the roadside long ago. Our lives were given by Master. Now help us."  It is only natural for Master to take care of Xiao Fu."

    Tang Biao muttered a few words and kept silent. Han Yu saw this and asked, "Why don't you say anything? Since you have won before, you should also have experience. Why"

    Before he finished speaking, Tang Niu smiled bitterly and shook his head and said: "That's the problem. The money was too huge, so it attracted the attention of many people. Because the martial arts school is currently weak, so as early as a  Months ago, we received warnings from different places not to participate in the parade, otherwise we would have no place here."

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately became furious. What he hates the most is seeing people bully others. He immediately asked Tang Niu: "Isn't this reasonable? Tell me, who is threatening you?"

    Tang Niu smiled bitterly and replied: "I understand your kindness, but we still need to continue living in Tanding Town and cannot offend those people."

    "Are there many people threatening you?" Han Yu asked

    "Not many, that is, the few martial arts schools opened in Tanding Town" Tang Biao interjected from the side.

    "How many people are there in those martial arts schools?" Han Yu asked Tang Biao directly without asking Tang Niu.

    "There are about a hundred and ten people who do not count amateur fitness," Tang Biao thought for a while and replied.

    "Well," Han Yu nodded and said no more. Tang Niu glared at Tang Biao with some complaints, looked at Han Yu and advised: "Please don't cause trouble for us. Xiaofu is still young and can't go to the wandering place."  life"

    "Don't worry, I won't kill people or set fires," Han Yu said with a smile and patted Tang Niu's shoulder.

    Tang Niu asked worriedly: "Then what are you going to do?" Han Yu grinned and said, "Kick the ball."

    "Okay" Tang Biao cheered, then looked at his senior brother and stuck out his tongue.

    "Kicking the gym?" Tang Niu was also stunned by Han Yu's answer. Looking at Tang Niu's doubtful eyes, Han Yu said unhappily: "What? Don't you believe that my companions and I have this strength?" As he said,  A flame rose in Han Yu's hand

    "Are you a person with abilities?" Tang Niu was startled by the flames that suddenly appeared in Han Yu's hand and cried out.

    "Of course, I'll replace it if it's fake," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Brother, I heard that people with abilities are not very capable of physical combat, aren't they?" Tang Biao asked Tang Niudao in a low voice.

    Han Yu glared at Tang Biao unhappily and said, "Hey, when you are talking about others, can you please not stand in front of the person involved?"

    "Hehe I'm just a little surprised." Tang Biao said with an embarrassed smile. Han Yu shook his head and said to Tang Niu: "I will not break the rules of warriors. Aren't those guys trying to suppress you by kicking the gym? Then I will  Use my own methods to retaliate against them.”

    "But, you have to leave after all." Tang Niu was still a little hesitant. Tang Biao, who couldn't stand it, interrupted and said, "Brother, does the martial arts hall now still look like a martial arts hall? Third Junior Brother and Fourth Junior Sister,  And the two of us, we usually work outside, how can we teach students? In my opinion, it is better to close the martial arts gym so as not to leave this burden to Xiaofu."

    "But, after all, the martial arts school is the master's hard work"

    "But isn't the master gone now? What we have to consider now is Xiaofu's future."

    "Let me think about this again"

    Tang Biao sighed when he saw this, "Okay, you can't think about participating in the parade. I decided to support Xiaofu. After all, this is Xiaofu's wish."

    "Well, it's just that the float hasn't been used for many years, and I don't know if it can still be used." Tang Niu nodded when he heard this, and then? said with some worry

    Tang Biao immediately patted his chest and assured Tang Niu: "Senior brother, you don't have to worry. My junior brothers and sisters and I have been maintaining the float. There will be no problem driving it out to participate in the parade."

    Hearing this, Tang Niu had nothing to say, so he looked at Han Yu and said, "Then I'll ask you to help me."

    "You're welcome," Han Yu replied with a smile. At the same time, he was already thinking about how to go to those martial arts schools that were adding insult to injury to find trouble.

    Now that the matter has been discussed, the only thing left is to go to the "Zhendong" martial arts gym to see what the floats preparing to participate in the parade look like. When Tang Xiaofu passed by Han Yu, she whispered: "Thank you."

    "Huh? What did you say? I didn't hear you clearly," Han Yu asked deliberately

    Tang Xiaofu stared at Han Yu's smiling face with tangled eyes for a long time, and finally sighed helplessly, shook her little head and walked away.

    "Lin Ke, I seem to be despised by a little girl," Han Yu said in a low voice to Lin Ke who stepped forward.

    "You deserve it." Lin Ke scolded Han Yu angrily and funny, then he caught up with Tang Xiaofu and said a few words in Tang Xiaofu's ear. Tang Xiaofu turned around and made a gesture to Han Yu.  After making a face, Han Mengxin ran over and hugged Tang Xiaofu. Another burst of love was ravaging her. Looking at Tang Xiaofu struggling under the clutches of his sister Han Mengxin, Han Yu felt indescribably happy.

    On the way, they met the Xuanyuan Feng couple who came to see Han Yu and his party. After hearing Han Yu explain the reason, Xuanyuan Feng was also curious about the float that had won the championship in the parade in Tanding Town, so he and Han Yu and others  Everyone came to the "Zhendong" Martial Arts Hall together, only to see the door of the "Zhendong" Martial Arts Hall open. There were float parts scattered on the open space in the courtyard. The float that was originally going to participate in the parade was now beyond recognition (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature  www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 256: Forming a Group to Play Gym (Part 1)

    "Damn" Tang Biao, who had an impulsive temper, saw his junior brothers and sisters who were beaten and lying on the ground in the hospital. His head suddenly became hot, and he turned around and ran out. Tang Niu was very anxious when he saw this, and just as he was about to run after him, he saw that Tang Biao was already standing behind him.  Han Yu and others at the door blocked him and came back_Pao&Book&

    "Get out of the way," Tang Biao yelled at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu was unmoved, looked at Tang Biao and asked, "Do you think you just left like this? What are your chances of winning?"

    "You don't have to worry about me fighting with them," Tang Biao yelled, scratching his neck.

    "Fight? Do you have the capital to fight? I will stand here today. If you can knock me down, I will not stop you." Han Yu gave Tang Biao a cold look and said

    "Yeah" Tang Biao waved his fist and rushed towards Han Yu. Before he could get close, Shi Bafang stepped in front of Han Yu, grabbed Tang Biao's fist with one hand, and threw Tang Biao to the ground with a back throw.

    Tang Biao, who was pinned to the ground, struggled hard, but unfortunately he couldn't break free. Han Yu squatted in front of Tang Biao's head and patted Tang Biao's head. "Be clear, I can hurt your self-esteem, even if I have to fight for it."  , you must also be confident that you can risk your life with others. If you go there like this, not only is it the same as sending death, but it will also give the other party another excuse to deal with you."

    "Well" Tang Biao glared at Han Yu hatefully. Unfortunately, Han Yu was not the kind of person who could be frightened by his eyes. He stood up and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, watch this kid, don't let him do anything wrong.  "

    "I understand." Shi Bafang immediately sat on Tang Biao's back, leaving Tang Biao sitting on the ground unable to get up. Han Yu shook his head when he saw this, walked to Tang Niu and asked, "What happened?"  , do you still think that if you continue to give in, others will give you a way to survive?"

    "Please help us." Tang Niu slowly knelt in front of Han Yu and begged. Han Yu accepted Tang Niu's kneeling unceremoniously, then reached out to lift Tang Niu up and said, "I accept your bow, then it will be natural."  I will find this place for you, but you must also consider whether it is necessary to continue to open this martial arts gym. My companions and I will eventually leave here, and you will continue to live here."

    Tang Niu was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly: "I understand, after the parade is over, I will close this martial arts gym and raise Xiaofu on behalf of my master and my wife."

    "It's best if you think so." Han Yu reached out and patted Tang Niu's shoulder, then turned around and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, let go of Tang Biao and let his senior brother persuade him."

    Not to mention how Tang Niu persuaded Tang Biao, Han Yu walked up to the injured man and woman. The two people were not seriously injured. As soon as Han Yu and others found out, Han Mengxin had already ran over and had sex with them.  Treatment Seeing Han Mengxin using light ability to treat her relatives, Tang Xiaofu felt grateful. For Han Mengxin's previous ravages on her, the generous Tang Xiaofu let go of the past.

    "How are you? Are you seriously injured?" Han Yu came over and asked Han Mengxin

    "It's nothing serious. Except for some skin injuries, the man's three ribs were broken and he needed to rest in bed for ten days and a half. After that, he will be fine." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this, and then rushed to Tang Xiao, who looked at the float with a sad face.  Fu pursed her lips and signaled Han Yu to think of a solution.

    Han Yu scratched his head, nodded to Lin Ke who was looking over, stood next to Tang Xiaofu and asked: "Xiaofu, are you very depressed now? You think this parade will be lost."

    "Yeah" Tang Xiaofu responded in a low voice

    "Cheer up, things are not over until the end, don't give up easily. There are still three days before the float parade. During these three days, we will just build another float."

    "However, floats are not that easy to build, especially at times like this. Most of the skilled float builders have been hired away."

    "That's itis there anything you can do?" Han Yu turned around and asked Xuanyuan Feng who was walking over.

    Xuanyuan Feng smiled and replied: "I just thought about it with Shi Qing. I have a special float master at home. It is not a problem to ask them to work hard and use ready-made materials to repair this float."

    "Did you hear that? Xiaofu, why don't you thank you, Uncle Xuanyuan?" Han Yu immediately reminded Tang Xiaofu.

    Tang Xiaofu looked at Xuanyuan Feng and Liu Shiqing and thanked her in a low voice: "Thank you."

    "You're welcome," Liu Shiqing looked at Tang Xiaofu and said with a smile.

    Knowing that the float could be repaired, Tang Xiaofu finally no longer looked as sad as before and ran to her injured senior brothers and sisters, chatting with them.

    "Where are you going?" Xuanyuan Feng grabbed Han Yu who was about to leave secretly and asked

    "Go out and do some errands," Han Yu turned around and replied.

    "I am a policeman" Xuanyuan Feng looked at Han and said

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Don't worry, I won't do anything illegal. Since I'm running a martial arts gym, I can't stop others from going to the gym."

    &nbsp; “don’t kill anyone,” Xuanyuan Feng reminded in a low voice.

    "Don't worry, I'm measured." Han Yu nodded with a smile, waved to Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, found Tang Biao and asked about the three martial arts schools that usually bullied the "Zhendong" martial arts gym, and started taking action separately.

    "Brother, those people have left." After Tang Biao watched Han Yu and the other three leave, he whispered to Tang Niu.

    "Well, I saw it"

    "Brother, what will we do in the future? What if we close the martial arts gym?"

    "I don't have the skills to keep the martial arts gym. I plan to apply for the police job after the martial arts gym closes. Do you want to come with me?"

    "Well I am not a material for studying, so I will just follow you and become a policeman, senior brother, so that we can take care of each other. But what about the third junior brother and the fourth junior sister?"

    "The third junior brother has a good mind, let him go to school. The fourth junior sister likes fashion design, then let her study. The master left me some savings, there is no problem in letting them learn and succeed," Tang Niu said after thinking for a while.

    "What about Xiaofu?" Tang Biao asked again

    "Well" Tang Niu fell into deep thought after hearing this

    *************************************

    Bailian Dojo, a martial arts gym that teaches karate. They were the ones who went to the "Zhendong" martial arts gym to cause trouble today. At this moment, they were bragging to those who didn't go how brave they were. A dozen people surrounded two people, and there was another one among them.  You're a woman, why the hell do you have the nerve to brag to others like this?

    With a loud "bang", the two doors of the Bailian Dojo were kicked open. Everyone in the dojo immediately looked towards the door. They saw a person standing at the door of the dojo, looking at themselves with a look of arrogance.  After helping someone, the man yelled, "Kick the gym!"

    As soon as they heard this, the people in the Bailian Dojo immediately took action. I have seen people kicking the gym, but I have never seen such arrogant kickers tear down their own doors without saying a word.

    Since it is a kicking gym, there is nothing to say. Fighting is just a beating, but strictly speaking, it is a beating. The person who comes to kick the gym is like a tiger entering the flock and attacking all the disciples in the Bailian Dojo.  After being beaten so hard that he cried and screamed in agony for a while, except for the one who came to kick the gym, everyone else in the Bailian Dojo fell to the ground and kept moaning.

    "I'm so fucking embarrassed for being such a three-legged cat. I'm going to wipe my fucking neck off." The people who came to the gym cursed loudly at the person lying on the ground, and walked towards the signboard of Bailian Dojo.

    "Stop!" When the disciples lying on the ground saw this, they quickly wanted to get up and organize the guy who came to kick the gym. Unfortunately, as soon as they moved, a huge pain came from the place where they were hit, making those people unable to get up.

    If the signboard of a martial arts gym is broken, then the martial arts gym will be destroyed. The person who came to kick the gym obviously knows this rule. At this moment, his target is the signboard.

    "Please be merciful!" The martial arts instructor who had been hiding in the backyard of the dojo finally rushed over. When he saw the people who came to kick the gym, he reached out to pick up the sign, and shouted quickly. The martial arts instructor who came to kick the gym grinned when he saw the shouting,  Just when the expression on the martial arts instructor's face relaxed, he punched and shattered the signboard with the words "Hundred Refinements" engraved on it.

    Everyone in the dojo was dumbfounded and stared at the broken signboard falling to the ground.

    "You" the martial arts instructor was going crazy, staring at the guy who came to kick the gym with red eyes, wishing to eat him alive. But the guy who came to kick the gym didn't show any fear, he raised his index finger at the martial arts instructor and said: "  come"

    "Who are you? Why are you here looking for trouble?" the martial arts instructor gritted his teeth and asked the person who came to kick the gym.

    "What? You want to know who I am? And are you playing dirty tricks with me? Huh, let me tell you, my name is Han Yu. I just can't stand the shameless behavior of you guys bullying the weak and being complacent, so I came here today to teach you.  How should you behave in the future?”

    "Han Yu I have memorized this name at Bailian Dojo. From today on, you will be our mortal enemy at Bailian Dojo. We will fight you until death," the martial arts instructor said, glaring at Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said contemptuously: "Really?" A ball of flame suddenly rose in his hand

    "Energy user?" The martial arts instructor's pupils shrank, and he couldn't help but take half a step back. However, the performance of his disciples was unbearable. After seeing that Han Yu was an ability user, many people standing behind him began to quietly ask  Doorway moves

    It's still what Han Yu said to Tang Biao before. If you can't even fight against the opponent, then the desperate behavior is a sign of mental retardation. There are many smart people in Bailian Dojo, but they can't defeat the ability user who calls himself Han Yu.  , and involuntarily began to make plans to escape.

    "Hmph, don't think you can blind me by knowing some tricks." The martial arts instructor shouted and rushed towards me.He has to rush. If he doesn't rush, his dojo will be completely destroyed. And even if he escapes this time, the reputation of Bailian dojo will be greatly reduced in the future. He doesn't know how long it will take to recover.

    With anger and unwillingness, the martial arts instructor rushed towards Han Yu. When Han Yu saw this, he smiled coldly. He opened his right hand to the rushing martial arts instructor, and a ball of flame suddenly spurted out. The martial arts instructor desperately dodged and stepped aside. Unexpectedly,  The flames sprayed by Han Yu also flashed towards him. The martial arts instructor was unable to dodge and was wrapped in the flames.

    "Ah" the martial arts instructor screamed repeatedly in the flames, which made the disciples who witnessed it frightened everyone. However, as the instigator, Han Yu looked at the screaming martial arts instructor with contempt and said contemptuously: "I  "Can you please stop screaming like that? I'm a person with abilities, so I can naturally control the flames and burn your clothes without burning you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the flames surrounding the martial arts instructor dissipated. As the flames dissipated, the clothes worn by the martial arts instructor were not even left with a single piece of cloth. And that was all, the hair on the martial arts instructor's body was also gone.  Having been burned completely in the flames just now, the martial arts instructor at this moment has become a veritable bare pig.

    "Ah" the martial arts instructor screamed again, covered his vitals and ran to the backyard. Han Yu saw this and shouted, "Just cover your face, it looks like everyone else down there." The martial arts instructor was ashamed and angry after hearing this.  Inadvertently, his foot slipped and he fell to the ground, showing his anus to everyone.

    "Pfft!" Seeing the martial arts instructor who usually showed off his power in front of him in such a mess at this moment, one of the many disciples finally couldn't help but chuckle. And this laughter was actually contagious. It didn't take long for the laughter to spread throughout the entire century.  Refining dojo

    Seeing that Han Yu had achieved his goal, he stepped out of the dojo. No one in the Bailian dojo dared to stop him. Until Han Yu's shadow was no longer visible, many disciples in the dojo finally breathed a sigh of relief. It can be inferred from what Han Yu said before.  Come on, the reason why that person came to kick the gym was because someone from the dojo went to the "Zhendong" martial arts gym to cause trouble. Now, a dozen people who were originally heroes in the eyes of everyone suddenly became people who were beaten for no reason.  They were punching bags, and after all the beatings, even their mother probably wouldn’t be able to recognize them.

    *************************************

    Thousand Hands Taekwondo Gym

    At this moment, we are facing the biggest crisis since the establishment of the museum. Originally, the owner thought that he met a big customer today, but he didn't expect that big customer had another identity, and turned out to be an evil spirit. The person named Ning Ping, judging from his clothes and conversation  It can be seen that the other party comes from a famous family. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the owner of Jinbipu Hall who hopes to make friends with powerful people. For this reason, he very warmly entertained Ningping who claimed to be here because of his fame.

    During the conversation, Ning Ping told Jin Bei Pu that he wanted to learn Taekwondo. This idea made Jin Bei Pu overjoyed. Regarding Ning Ping's subsequent statement that he wanted to experience the power of Taekwondo, Jin Bei Pu immediately raised his eyebrows without any doubts.  He led Ning Ping to the venue where his disciples usually train.

    After admiring Taekwondo’s unique skills such as kicking wooden boards in the air, splitting bricks with bare hands, etc., Ning Ping looked at Jin Beipu with a disappointed look on his face and asked: "Master Jin, is this what your gym calls special skills?"

    Jin Beipu heard the contempt in Ning Ping's tone, and quickly explained: "Mr. Ning, what you just saw are very practical moves"

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Really? Not necessarily. I feel like the buskers I usually see on the street with their chests smashed with rocks. The owner of the gold hall, to tell you the truth, I am also a martial arts practitioner.  I still have some discernment.”

    "Since you are so confident, why not come down and try fighting with me?" What Ning Ping said to Jin Beipu obviously made Jin Beipu's disciples feel uncomfortable. Not to mention those disciples, even Jin Beipu himself felt a little uncomfortable. Wait until the proud disciple finished speaking.  After saying this, he pretended to scold: "Step back, when did you have the right to speak here? Mr. Ning, please don't mind."

    "It doesn't matter, since your disciple is not convinced, then I will let you see and see, so as not to think that you are invincible and have no one left because you have learned a little bit of the three-legged cat skills." Ning Ping stood up and said to Jin Beipu

    When Jin Beipu saw that Ning Ping was about to start a fight with his disciples, he could only helplessly signal to his disciples to be merciful during the competition and not to hurt Mr. Ning's face, lest the other party be unable to come to the stage for a while. This was a big financial backer.  Not to be offended

    In fact, not long after the competition started, Jin Beipu knew that he was wrong, and he was very wrong. The Ningping in front of him was definitely pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger. He saw that none of his proud disciples could walk in front of him.  In the last three rounds, cold sweat began to appear on Jin Beipu's forehead. He kept signaling to his disciples not to hold back any more, so as to earn some face for himself as a master. Unfortunately, those disciples were more than willing but insufficient. The man named Ning in front of him  simplyIt's just that the monster can always see through his next move before he does it. Every time he performs a stunt, he has to stop it in the middle. This is a very depressing thing.

    "Wait a minute," Kim Bei Pu finally realized something was wrong and shouted.

    "What's wrong? Ning Ping turned around and asked

    "Mr. Ning, thank you for your hard work. Take a rest," Jin Beipu said with a smile on his face.

    Ning Ping glanced at Jin Beipu in surprise, smiled slightly, turned around and asked everyone: "Are you convinced?"

    "No." Hearing the answers from all the disciples, Jin Beipu had the urge to strangle those disciples to death. These simple-minded guys, the one named Ning obviously came with bad intentions, and no one even noticed it, and even called this group of simple-minded guys.  Ning was regarded as a guest of the martial arts hall, but he was just a very arrogant guest.

    After the disciples who wanted to teach Ning Ping a lesson were knocked to the ground one by one by Ning Ping, they turned their attention to Jin Beipu. Jin Beipu subconsciously put on a defensive posture and asked: "What are you going to do?"

    "What can I do? I just want to discuss with the gold master," Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    "The devil's smile" Jin Beipu secretly said in his heart, but he still insisted: "I don't think it's necessary. If I hurt you, wouldn't it be my fault?"

    “Master, teach him a lesson, we support you.” The proud disciple lying on the ground shouted loudly to Jin Beipu. Jin Beipu was so angry that he wanted to kick the disciple to death.

    "Look, your disciples all want you to take action, so don't worry about it. If I am injured by you, then I will give you 10 million, and if I win, then I will be embarrassed. Your  Just let me take it away." Ning Ping looked at Jin Beipu with a smile and said (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 257: Forming a Group to Play Gym (Part 2)

    Ten million is an unimaginable huge amount of money for Thousand Hands Taekwondo. The temptation of books, books, and money made Jin Beipu lose his mind. His mind was filled with ten million. As for doubting Ning Ping’s words  The authenticity of these words can be seen from Ning Ping's words and deeds. The Ning Ping in front of him was definitely born into a famous family.

    "Okay, it's settled," Jin Beipu said to Ning Ping in a rough voice.

    Ning Ping always said with an elegant smile on his face: "Since you agree, let's prepare ourselves and start."

    After some preparations, Jin Beipu and Ning Ping stood on the field where their disciples usually practice. Although some disciples reminded Jin Beipu that this matter was strange, Jin Beipu, who had been fascinated by ten million, did not hear a word.

    "Are you ready?" Ning Ping asked Jin Beipu who was standing opposite him.

    "Come on." Kim Bei Pu put on a defensive posture and replied. Kim Bei Pu had already planned. He wanted to defeat Ning Ping in front of him, but he also couldn't completely offend Ning Ping in front of him. He could easily take out 10 million people, not a small person like himself.  A small martial arts gym can be provoked, but if you think about it differently, if you can let Ning Ping come to your martial arts gym to learn skills, then your martial arts gym can definitely be upgraded to another level.

    Jin Beipu had a beautiful idea, but he ignored one of the most critical elements. Can he defeat Ningping in front of him?  Just when Jin Beipu was having a beautiful thought, Ning Ping had already stepped forward and came to Jin Beipu's eyes. Jin Beipu thought he was dazzled. Just when he was about to rub his eyes, a huge force kicked Jin Beipu away.  Kim Beipu's back hit his house sign hard

    "Master" The disciples watching the battle saw their master being kicked out by Ning and lying on the ground motionless. They couldn't help shouting and rushed to Jin Beipu's side. After checking, they found that Jin Beipu had been kicked by the kick just now.  After being knocked unconscious, the disciple immediately gave up and surrounded Ning Ping, demanding an explanation from Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping looked at the people surrounding him jokingly, and asked coldly: "What? Do you want to admit your defeat?"

    "Don't talk nonsense. You hurt my master. Don't think you can leave so easily." A disciple shouted arrogantly at Ningping.

    When Ning Ping heard this, he glanced at the disciple who was speaking and asked, "Then what do you want?"

    "Compensation" someone in the crowd shouted

    "Oh, how much compensation do you have to pay?" Ning Ping looked at the person who spoke jokingly and asked.

    The man thought that Ning Ping was timid after seeing the large number of people on his side, so he became more arrogant and said, "We will pay 10 million, and then kowtow to apologize to us."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the person who spoke was knocked out and flew straight across the training ground, flew into the backyard of the dojo, and fell into the pool.

    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother" Several people saw them and hurriedly ran and shouted.

    "You, don't mess around, we, we will call the police." When the remaining people saw Ning Ping looking towards them, they couldn't help but take a few steps back. One of them said to Ning Ping nervously

    "I have no interest in arguing with you guys. I just want to get my bet back." Ning Ping walked towards the fainted Jin Bei Pu. At this moment, Jin Bei Pu had already woken up, but Ning Ping's kick also made him understand that he was  The gap with others, the 10 million Kim Bei Pu didn't dare to think about it anymore. In order not to continue to be embarrassed, Kim Bei Pu has decided to pretend to be stunned until this evil star who appears out of nowhere leaves.

    "This sign is my trophy, I took it away." Ning Ping picked up the sign that fell on the ground and looked at Jin Bei Pu and said. Jin Bei Pu's body shook slightly, but he never woke up and Ning Ping had no intention to expose Jin Bei Pu's pretense of being fainted.  He held a signboard with the word "Thousand Hands" engraved on it in one hand and slowly walked out the door. No one dared to block Ning Ping's way. He let Ning Ping walk to the door and saw Ning Ping looking back.  Everyone said: "You can't even meet the minimum requirements of being a martial artist. From now on, you should live your life honestly and stop practicing martial arts." After saying that, Ning Ping walked away, leaving only the people in the Thousand Hands Taekwondo Hall looking embarrassed.  Disciple and martial arts instructor Kim Bei Pu who pretended to be fainted

    *********************************

    Forrest Muay Thai Gym

    A-Gump, the martial arts instructor who was instructing the disciples in the gym to practice, inadvertently saw half a human head suddenly appearing at the door of the dojo. When he saw it, he quickly retreated out. After a while, the head popped up again.  Upon seeing this, Gan smiled slightly and signaled the disciples around him to continue practicing. Then he walked to the door, looked at the child who only reached his chest and asked: "Hey, young man, what do you want to do here?" At the age of thirty-eight, Ah  In Gan's eyes, the person in front of him who is less than 20 years old can only be regarded as a child.

    "Kick it," the child in A-Gump's eyes unexpectedly said to A-Gump

    "What?" A-Gump thought he had something wrong with his ear.There are advantages and disadvantages to practicing Muay Thai when you are sick. While you gain great strength in a short period of time, you also do it at the expense of your own vitality. Those who practice Muay Thai normally will not survive fifty. Forrest Gump is thirty-eight this year. After retiring three years ago, he will  He opened a Muay Thai gym and spent the day. Now when he heard the kid in front of him saying that he wanted to come to the gym, A-Gump suddenly felt that he was really old.

    "Why do you want to come to the gym?" A-Gump looked at the child gently and asked

    "Wellbecause this is the order of the group leader and your disciples are so shameless. They threaten others for a parade without saying anything, and they also smash floats made by others and injure people. It is really too much."

    "……May I have your name?"

    "Shi Bafang"

    "You came here at the request of those from the Zhendong Martial Arts School?"

    "No, it was our group leader who couldn't stand your behavior and asked me to come."

    "Then how does your team leader plan to let you play in the gym?"

    “I took off your sign”

    "This is a bit difficult to handle. If you can defeat my three disciples, I will let you take away the sign. What do you think?"

    "Can"

    ……

    After hearing his master explain the purpose of the little guy in front of him, several people who had gone to "Zhendong" to cause trouble began to make noises. A-Gump looked at those disciples coldly and said in a cold voice: "Don't go and cause trouble now."  If someone comes to your door, there is no way to hide. Since you guys are the cause of this matter, then you guys will be the opponents of this child. Remember, it depends on you guys whether you can keep this place open.  Great performance today”

    "I will definitely not disappoint Master," the leading disciple said, saluting A-Gump.

    A-Gump nodded with satisfaction, "Well, remember to win with dignity."

    There were a total of five people in "Zhendong" this time, and they chose three actions to deal with Shi Bafang, who was kicking the gym. They were Kui'an, Xue Bo and Shang Bing. Standing on the training ground, Shi Bafang looked at his own with a calm face.  Opponent Kuian is preparing for the Muay Thai ritual and worshiping gods.

    Quietly waiting for Kui'an to finish worshiping God, he screamed and rushed towards Shi Bafang. When he was still seven or eight steps away from Shi Bafang, Kui'an just jumped up and kicked Shi Bafang, but Shi Bafang refused to retreat.  He moved forward, took two steps forward, turned around and kicked to the side, kicking Kui'an away while he was still screaming strangely in the air.

    Except A-Gump, no one else at the scene saw Shi Bafang's movements clearly. They only saw the kid who came to kick the gym take two steps forward, then ducked to avoid Kui'an's flying kick, and then Kui'an flew away.  As for how Shi Bafang attacked, no one saw it, only Kuian's strange screams at the beginning turned into miserable screams later.

    "In the first game, Shi Bafang wins." A-Gump, who acted as the referee, announced loudly. Regarding this result, many disciples were a little dissatisfied. They all believed that Kui'an was defeated because of his negligence, and it cannot be regarded as Shi Bafang's real ability.  Next, when everyone still didn't believe in Shi Bafang's strength, Shi Bafang had already used his own strength to tell everyone not to underestimate people because of their age.

    "The second Shi Bafang wins," A-Gump announced again. At the same time, he felt unspeakable fatigue and solved the battle with one move. I am afraid that even back then, he could not have been as clean and neat as the Shi Bafang in front of him.

    It’s the last match. Winning or losing has become unimportant to these people who practice Muay Thai. It’s not that it’s not important, but it’s relatively unimportant compared to their own face. Three matches cannot be held in a row.  Can't win every game?  And even if you can't win, you will be KO'd if you go up. At least if you last two more rounds, your face will look better, right?

    As the last Shang Bing to appear, he felt a lot of pressure at the moment. The two companions in front of him were knocked down by kicks, and his ability was not as good as the two companions in front of him. For the future of the boxing gym, Shang Bing faced off against those who were not selected.  The two companions winked, and the two men understood, and immediately brought the tea that had been mixed with medicine to A-Gump and Shi Bafang respectively.

    "There's medicine in this water," Shi Bafang took the teacup and said to the person who brought the tea with a sure look on his face.

    "This, this, how is this possible?"

    "You drink first." Shi Bafang handed the tea cup in front of the visitor. A-Gump, who was about to drink tea, also stopped moving at this moment and looked at the disciple standing in front of Shi Bafang, and then at the disciple beside him.  , handed over the tea in his hand, "This tea is a bit cold, please change it to a cup to warm it up."

    "Yes, yes" the disciple who took the teacup retreated sweating profusely.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang said to his last opponent: "It's getting late. I have to go back and prepare dinner for my companions. Can we start?"

    "Ouch" Shang Bing looked at his master A-Gump after hearing this, and couldn't help but blame his master's elbow.??Waiguai, at this time, instead of helping your disciple, you go to help an outsider who comes to cause trouble. Does this boxing gym belong to you?

    Shang Bing, who had broken the jar, roared and rushed towards Shi Bafang with great momentum. Naturally, like the two previous companions, he was knocked out by Shi Bafang.

    ……

    "According to the agreement, this signboard is yours" A-Gump took the signboard taken off by his disciple and handed it to Shi Bafang and said

    Shi Bafang looked at A-Gump, then at the disciple standing behind A-Gump, but did not reach out to pick it up. "Can you promise to restrain your disciples from bullying others in the future? People who practice martial arts cannot just  They know how to fight bravely and fiercely. As their master, you should teach them as a warrior what the dignity of a warrior is."

    A very familiar sentence brought back memories of Forrest Gump’s youth when he was studying art.

    “You don’t want the signboard of this boxing gym?” A-Gump asked tentatively.

    "I'm a chef, and this sign is not good wood for making fires." Shi Bafang shook his head slightly, turned around and walked out. A-Gump looked at Shi Bafang's back with a complicated expression, speechless for a long time.

    ***************************************

    "Zhendong" martial arts gym

    “I didn’t expect that I would bring back a signboard in the end,” Ning Ping said, looking at Han Yu and Shi Bafang who returned empty-handed.

    "My piece was broken by me," Han Yu retorted upon hearing this.

    Ning Ping shrugged indifferently and asked Han Yu, "What are you going to do with this sign?"

    "What are you asking me for? You snatched it from me. You can do whatever you want with it." Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping inexplicably and replied.

    "ah?"

    "What are you doing? What's the use of this piece of rotten wood? You handle it yourself." After Han Yu said this, he walked towards the room, leaving Ning Ping and ignoring him. When Ning Ping saw this, he looked at Shi Bafang.  Seeing Shi Bafang, he turned around and ran to the kitchen. As he ran, he said, "The patient needs to eat sick food. I'm going to see what ingredients are in the kitchen."

    "Damn" Ning Ping couldn't help but cursed secretly, and threw the sign in his hand into the air. The Qiu Shui sword was unsheathed, and the sign with the word "Thousand Hands" engraved on it turned into a pile of thin wooden strips.

    "Good swordsmanship" Several float masters who witnessed this scene couldn't help but cheer loudly and said that these float masters were all sent by Xuanyuan Feng. After knowing what happened to Tang Xiaofu and others, these masters were also very  It was sympathy, especially after knowing that this destroyed float had once been a winning float. These masters did not complain at all about the task that was suddenly given to them. They were all working hard for the parade in three days.

    "Thank you for the compliment," Ning Ping replied with a smile to the cheering people.

    "Ning Ping, you are back. Come quickly. I need your help if I need something."

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s greeting, Ning Ping immediately abandoned several float masters and came to Han Mengxin’s side

    "What's the matter?" Ning Ping asked

    Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping and asked, "Can you lend me the Autumn Water Sword to use during the float parade?"

    "What do you want Qiushui Sword for?" Ning Ping asked curiously

    "The role I want to play requires it, but none of the prepared swords are suitable for my Liangyi Shield, so I want to try your Qiushui Sword."

    After listening to Han Mengxin’s explanation, Ning Ping handed over the Qiu Shui Sword in his hand but then took it back. He looked at Han Mengxin and asked, “I’m afraid you can’t show off the sword and shield in this outfit?”

    Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Ning Ping and said angrily: "Wait."

    Ning Ping, who had achieved his goal, smiled and waited quietly outside. After a while, Han Mengxin put on a woman's light armor and walked out. She stretched out her hand and said to Ning Ping: "Give me the Qiushui Sword."

    Ning Ping stared blankly at the heroic Han Mengxin at this moment, and subconsciously handed the Qiushui Sword to Han Mengxin to show Ningping the posture she had designed before. Han Mengxin asked Ningping: "Hey, what do you think?"

    Ning Ping: ""

    "Hey, I'm back to my soul," Han Mengxin shouted at Ning Ping, waking up Ning Ping who was in a daze. Ning Ping raised his head, and at that moment Han Mengxin bent down and looked at Ning Ping, and the ravine in his chest suddenly fell into Ning Ping's eyes.  As soon as Ning Ping's face turned red, he felt the blood rushing to his brain and quickly reached out to cover his nose.

    Ning Ping’s actions reminded Han Mengxin of her current posture. She blushed and covered her chest. She stared at Ning Ping with shame and annoyance and asked, "Did you see it?"

    “No, no, nothing,” Ning Ping replied hurriedly.

    "" Han Mengxin's face turned red, but this time she was not ashamed, but was so angry that she had nothing?  Are you laughing at my bad figure?

    &nbsp;"Ning Ping, is this Autumn Water Sword sharp?" Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping with a smile.

    "Murderous" Ning Ping instinctively felt the danger

    "Tell me, is this sword sharp?" Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping with a smile on her face.

    "Erthis, of course it's sharp." Ning Ping looked around looking for his own way to escape.

    Han Mengxin’s expression changed when she heard this, and she shouted to Ning Ping: “Sharp? How about you let me try it?”

    "Help!" Ning Ping shouted, dodged Han Mengxin's sword, and ran out.

    "Don't run." Han Mengxin saw this and started to chase her.

    Han Yu, who was talking to Lin Ke and others, heard Ning Ping's cry for help. When he opened the door, he saw Ning Ping running away in front. His sister Han Mengxin was behind with a shield in her left hand and a sword in her right hand, wearing a costume for a parade.  chasing closely

    "Han Yu, save me" Ning Ping, who was escaping, saw Han Yu opening the door and looking around, and immediately shouted in surprise. But in Ning Ping's surprised eyes, Han Yu closed the door with a "Peng" sound.

    Ning Ping suddenly shouted with grief and anger: "Han Yu, you are so heartless"

    "What happened outside?" Lin Ke asked curiously

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "It's okay, I guess that boy from Ningping happened to see Mengxin changing clothes, and now he is being chased by Mengxin who became angry with shame."

    When Lin Ke heard this, he quickly asked nervously: "Then why don't you stop them?"

    "It doesn't matter, they will stop when they get tired of running," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "How can you be a brother like you?" Lin Ke said dissatisfiedly to Han Yu, then turned to Field and others and said, "Let's stop them."

    "Don't go, don't even go." Han Yu quickly stopped everyone and said, "Mengxin is thin-skinned. What if things get too big and she can't bear it on her face? And with Ningping's skills, how could Mengxin possibly hurt him?"  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, a scream from Ning Ping came from outside, "Ah"

    Everyone looked at Han Yu and wanted to hear Han Yu's explanation. Han Yu said to everyone seriously: "Look, Mengxin is already jealous now. What if I get accidentally injured when I go out?"

    Everyone: "" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 258 There is someone behind us

    It is very unwise to offend a doctor, especially when the doctor he offends is a doctor who can use light power to quickly heal wounds. Ning Ping is very embarrassed at the moment. As a prince, he is a man who has no fear in the face of powerful enemies.  , is currently squatting on the roof, confronting Han Mengxin who is chasing him.

    In terms of strength, none of the ten Han Mengxins are Ningping's opponents, but the key is that Ningping can't do anything. How could he do something to the girl he likes? He has no choice but to take care of many things, so he can only jump into the room.  I hope Han Yu and others are rescued. It’s just Han Yu’s gang of bastards who are hiding in the room and won’t come out.

    "Get down here," Han Mengxin stood on the ground and shouted to Ning Ping on the roof.

    "You promise you won't look at me when I go down?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "Hmph, don't worry if you let me chop and stab you with two swords to vent my anger. I am a doctor. I will treat your injuries after stabbing you. I guarantee that your life is not in danger." Han Mengxin replied with a cold snort.

    A drop of cold sweat fell on Ning Ping's forehead. What do you mean by stabbing you and then treating you?  Can't you just stab me?  "Mengxin, where did I offend you? I assure you, I really didn't see anything."

    "You still said?" Han Mengxin on the ground stomped her feet after hearing this, and threw the Liangyi shield in her hand towards Ningping like a hidden weapon. Ningping took the Liangyi shield, and suddenly felt safer in his heart. The Liangyi shield was strong.  He knew that with the Liangyi Shield in hand, at least Han Mengxin couldn't hurt him with the Qiushui Sword.

    "Give me back the shield" Han Mengxin couldn't help but jump to her feet and shouted when she saw Ning Ping "snatching" the Liangyi shield.

    At this moment, Han Yu and others, whom Ning Ping had been calling for many times in his heart, finally appeared. Some of them were carrying chairs, some were holding fruit plates, and they were sitting in a row not far from Han Mengxin.  , Han Yu shouted to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, go ahead and chop that guy to death, brother supports you."

    Han Mengxin was so angry that her teeth turned white. Han Yu and others turned to Ning Ping and shouted, "Ning Ping, are you going to get down?"

    Ning Ping was also so angry at the behavior of Han Yu and others. Is this also called a companion?  Unable to help but jump down, Han Mengxin immediately picked up the Qiu Shui Sword and rushed towards Ning Ping. Ning Ping ran directly towards where Han Yu and others were sitting.

    "Oh, this guy wants to use us as back-up support." Han Yu screamed strangely, jumped up from his seat, and blocked Ning Ping's way.

    "Han Yu, take care of your sister," Ning Ping shouted angrily.

    Han Yu refused very simply: "Regardless of the fact that this is a problem between you and her, you haven't told me the reason why Mengxin is chasing you? My sister will never chase you for no reason?  "

    "Er" Ning Ping was speechless after hearing this.

    At this moment, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner, who had been discussed in advance, also stopped Han Mengxin. Han Mengxin, who had been stopped, found the organization at this moment. The grievances in her heart suddenly came to her heart, her eyes turned red, and she whispered to Ning Ping.  He told Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner about his abomination.

    After hearing about Ning Ping’s evil deeds, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner immediately stared at Ning Ping with hatred and said: "Ning Ping, you are really going too far."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping felt wronged in his heart. He looked up to the sky and let out a long sigh. Han Yu on the side asked curiously: "What are you sighing for?"

    "Oh, I am wronged," Ning Ping replied with a bitter smile.

    "Where are you wronged?" Han Yu asked

    “You obviously didn’t see anything, but you were despised by three women at the same time.”

    When Qiao Yaner heard this, she couldn't help but said angrily: "Shut up, Ning Ping, you are going too far. How old is Mengxin? Although her figure is not very good now, you can't say that what she wants is nothing?"

    The truth is revealed

    As a beautiful girl, it is very sad to be told to your face that you want breasts but not breasts, and you want butt butt. Han Yu turned his head and grabbed Feier and Shi Bafang and walked into the room. Before leaving,  Throw away the sentence "You bring it on yourself, you can handle it yourself"

    Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, who were comforting Han Mengxin, saw this and hurriedly left with Han Yu, leaving time for the sad Han Mengxin and the embarrassed Ning Ping. Of course, before Han Yu and the others left, they had already given Qiu Shui Sword and Liang Yi.  The shield was taken away casually

    "Um, I said the wrong thing, I'm sorry." Ning Ping walked up to Han Mengxin and whispered to Han Mengxin who turned away from him.

    "Humph" Han Mengxin snorted coldly

    Ning Ping looked around awkwardly and saw that there was no trace of Han Yu and others, so he bravely continued: "Actually, whether a girl's figure is good or not is not the most important to me. The key is to look at that  Is a girl kind or not, and is she broad-minded?”

    "I'm sorry, I'm a mean-spirited girl and a petty one," Han Mengxin replied angrily with her back to Ningping.

    Ning Ping scratched his head when he saw this. After making sure that no one was around, he boldlyShe rushed behind and hugged Han Mengxin in her arms, and said in Han Mengxin's ear: "But, I just like you, a mean-spirited and petty girl. I like you, Mengxin, and I don't care if you have a good girl."  Whether you have a good figure or a good temper, you are the one I like, Han Mengxin."

    Han Mengxin's face suddenly turned red after being suddenly confessed. When Ning Ping saw this, he couldn't help but put his head in to kiss Han Mengxin's cheek. Unexpectedly, two fingers suddenly inserted into Ning Ping's eyes. The unsuspecting Ning Ping was immediately hit.

    "Oh!" Ning Ping covered his eyes with his hands and stepped back. He saw Han Mengxin's cheeks turned red and she rushed forward fiercely. She raised her foot and stepped on Ning Ping's feet. Ning Ping suddenly became unsteady and sat down on the ground.  Rubbing her eyes, she heard Han Mengxin hum in her ears: "There's no way you can take advantage of me You can't even lay a finger on me before we get married."

    "Then we will get married," Ning Ping replied immediately. As soon as he finished speaking, a chair fell on Ning Ping's head. Ning Ping screamed, covering his head with his hands and squatting on the ground.

    "Next time when I'm talking, don't interrupt." After Han Mengxin said this, she dropped the chair in her hand and turned away.

    "Hey, Han Yu, is your sister too violent? It's not easy for you to survive to this day," Field said to Han Yu in a low voice.

    "Shh, be gentle, don't let my sister hear that once she enters this state, she will not be recognized by her relatives," Han Yu reminded Field in a low voice.

    "Ah? Status? What status?" Field asked curiously

    Han Yu sighed after hearing this and explained to Field: "Well, this matter has to be said about my master. At that time, my master instilled in Mengxin a set of mistakes: 'Hitting means kissing, scolding means not loving enough and kicking'  Although Mengxin knew that the thought was wrong, she was unable to change it. At this time, she would enter shy mode."

    "You mean that Mengxin became violent because of her shyness?" Field asked tentatively.

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Well, I guess that idiot in Ningping just said something that made Mengxin feel shy, so Mengxin, who was so shy, entered this life-threatening mode."

    "By the way, where is your sister now? She won't attack others?" Field said as he lay on the crack of the door and looked out. He saw a pair of feet standing outside the door. Looking up, he saw Han Mengxin looking at her with a cold face.  Field, seeing Field seeing her, Han Mengxin asked: "Hey, what are you looking at?"

    "Wow," Field screamed in fright, and fell back suddenly. The door slowly opened, and Han Mengxin slowly walked into the room

    After a while, Han Mengxin left the room with a relaxed expression, leaving behind Field and Han Yu who were beaten with bruises and swollen faces.

    "Han Yu, is your sister okay now?" Field asked Han Yu in a somewhat leaky voice.

    "Well, as long as she lets out her shy emotions, it'll be fine. Field, do you want it?"

    "It's okay, your sister gave me this before she left." Field shook the medicine bottle he was using to heal his wounds at Han Yu, and then prepared to throw it on the ground.

    "Wait a minute, count me in" Ning Ping shouted from outside the door, and immediately after, Ning Ping, who was as bruised and bruised as Han Yu and Field, ran in.

    "Why are you like this?" Field and Han Yu asked curiously

    "Hehe I bumped into it accidentally, what about you?"

    "Just like you, I bumped into it accidentally" Field and Han Yu replied in unison.

    ……

    The healing medicine bottle is indeed miraculous in treating trauma. In just a short time, the injuries on Han Yu and the others had recovered to some extent, and the bruises on their faces had disappeared. Field rubbed his face and looked at Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping."  Ping, next time remember not to say anything that makes Han Mengxin feel too embarrassed. Look, Han Yu and I received this beating all because of you."

    "Hmph, stop talking nonsense. It's obviously you two who have no good intentions. If you hadn't eavesdropped, wouldn't you have been beaten?" Ning Ping retorted without appreciation.

    "No matter what, we were beaten because of you"

    "Hmph, if you had come out earlier to help with the fight, nothing would have happened later."

    "What on earth did you say to Mengxin? To make her so shy?"

    "Shy? Is she shy like that?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu who said this in surprise and asked

    "Of course, I tell you" Han Yu replied matter-of-factly, and then told Ning Ping what he had said to Field before. After Ning Ping heard this, he couldn't help but smile, and the corners of his mouth turned up.

    "Hey, what are you enjoying? Isn't it because your brain was knocked out?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Go, don't talk nonsense" Ning Ping heard thisHe replied angrily, and then asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, then you said your sister is not angry with me anymore?"

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "In the past, after Mengxin beat someone, her anger disappeared."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping felt as if the big stone in his heart had finally been let go. He stood up, patted the dust on his body, and walked out.

    "Where is he going?" Field asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    "You're a bitch, you're looking for death." Han Yu also replied in a low voice.

    After hearing this, Field thought for a while and asked Han Yu in surprise: "Did you lie to him just now?"

    Han Yu shook his head, "No, I didn't lie to Ningping. Mengxin will be fine after losing her temper. But if Ningping goes to find Mengxin now, I guess it will be a different matter."

    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Just as Han Yu and Field were talking, Tang Niu asked angrily at the door. Han Yu and Field looked at each other and hurried to the door together.

    As soon as they arrived at the door, someone from the crowd who was confronting Tang Niu and others jumped out and pointed at Han Yu and shouted: "That's him. He's the one who went to my dojo to cause trouble. Mr. Police, please arrest that person immediately."

    Han Yu immediately became happy when he saw the person who was speaking: "Haha, it's you. You dare to come out to meet people before your hair grows out?"

    Kamesaburo Ishida, who was furious at Han Yu's words, immediately pointed at Han Yu and shouted to the policeman beside him: "Catch him, arrest him. He has admitted that he went to my dojo and messed with my hair. It was this bastard who set the fire."  burned”

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled when he heard the words and the flames in his hands suddenly rose, shocking everyone onlookers to take two steps back.

    "Han Yu, don't just set fire to scare people." Ning Ping walked out with Han Mengxin. Looking at the slap mark on his face, Han Yu believed that this kid must have said something that made Mengxin feel embarrassed, otherwise he would not be able to change.  That slap from Lai Mengxin

    "He was the one who came to our Taekwondo gym to steal and stole our signboard." As soon as Han Yu showed up, several more people jumped out to testify to the police.

    "Huh? Is there anything about me involved here?" Han Yu said in surprise.

    "Don't deny that we have seen your every move a long time ago. We just thought that your life was not easy at that time, so we didn't expose you. I didn't expect that you would frantically steal our signboard after the theft failed.  This is something we cannot tolerate. Let me ask you, where did you take our signboard?"

    "The signboard in your restaurant? It has been chopped into pieces and kept for fire later." Ning Ping shrugged and replied after hearing this.

    "You" Kim Bei Pu, who is good at singing, reading, acting and fighting, didn't expect Ning Ping to move so fast, and the sign was destroyed for a while and he was speechless.

    "Okay, since you have admitted to going to Thousand Hands Taekwondo to steal, then come with us." A policeman came forward and said to Han Yu. As he was talking, the policeman's hand grabbed Ningping's arm.  Ping subconsciously wanted to draw the sword, but failed. Then he remembered that the Qiu Shui Sword had been borrowed by Han Mengxin.

    "Pa" Han Yu, who did not let the policeman's hand touch Ningping's side, waved the policeman's outstretched hand aside. The policeman immediately took a step back and screamed, "Are you going to resist arrest?"

    Han Yu looked at the policeman who was retreating in a funny way. He felt that this policeman was really a bit neurotic. He should be a patient with persecution delusion.

    "Arrest them. If they dare to resist, they are allowed to shoot." The retreating policeman ordered to the few policemen he brought with him.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard an angry shout from the courtyard: "Stop!" Immediately afterwards, a face familiar to all the policemen in Tanding Town appeared in front of several policemen. The police leader responsible for leading the team immediately felt secretly in his heart when he saw the visitor.  Complaining, somewhat regretting that I was greedy for that little money and met such a guy who couldn't be messed with.

    The visitor is Xuanyuan Feng. As a very rich man, being a policeman is just a hobby for him. He does not need to take bribes. And because of his existence, the policemen in Tanding Town are living a good life. But when the forest is big, all kinds of birds will always appear.  , the policeman leading the team is a bad bird in the forest. He is willing to stand out this time, not only because he can make money, but the most important thing is that he enjoys the pleasure of bullying others.

    ?This is the kind of person who bullies people just for the sake of bullying them.

    "Officer Xuanyuan, why are you here?" the policeman leading the team asked Xuanyuan Feng with a dry smile.

    Xuanyuan Feng gave the questioning policeman a cold look and said, "I received a report in the afternoon. The float that this martial arts school was preparing to use for the parade was damaged by thugs, and the people left behind were injured while trying to stop the thugs.  Shang, I am investigating this case here Bai Chi, why are you here?"

    "Haha I also received a report from someone saying that two thugs were hiding here, so I brought people to arrest the thugs." Bai Chi smiled.road

    "Really? Which two thugs?" Xuanyuan Feng asked curiously

    "It's these two, Officer Xuanyuan, be careful. These two thugs are very vicious. They tried to resist arrest just now." Bai Chi pointed at Han Yu and Ning Ping and said to Xuanyuan Feng

    "They are not thugs," Xuanyuan Feng looked at Bai Chi and said with certainty.

    "Officer Xuanyuan, do you know them?" Bai Chi asked Xuanyuan Feng in a low voice. At that moment, Bai Chi wanted to use this matter to sell Xuanyuan Feng a favor. Unfortunately, Xuanyuan Feng did not appreciate it at all and said loudly to Bai Chi: "They  I, Xuanyuan Feng, am not a thug, I can guarantee that to anyone."

    "Are they thugs? That's not something you, Xuanyuan Feng, can have the final say on." Bai Chi looked at Xuanyuan Feng and said coldly.

    "Then what evidence do you have to prove that they are thugs?"

    "They just resisted arrest"

    “Anyone who is suddenly attacked will instinctively fight back.”

    “There are eyewitnesses accusing them of going to their ashram”

    "Who is there? Stand up and let me see" Xuanyuan Feng asked after hearing this

    Forced by Bai Chi's threatening eyes, the owners of Bai Lian and Qian Shou martial arts schools came out and Xuanyuan Feng glanced at the two of them coldly, "You guys came just in time, I was about to find you about what I just said.  In that case, you are highly suspected, please follow me back to the police station for investigation."

    When the owners of Bai Lian and Qian Shou heard that they were also going to the police station, they couldn't help but feel a sudden shock in their hearts. If they don't do evil things, they won't be afraid of ghosts calling the door. But these two are exactly the ones who do too many evil things and are afraid.  Did the ghost call the door owner to go to the police station?  Then maybe all the things I did in the past might be discovered, so I shook my head hurriedly to say no.

    "You are resisting arrest," Xuanyuan Feng said, looking at the two museum owners who said they would not go.

    "I, I won't sue. Isn't it okay if I don't sue?" Jin Beipu suddenly shouted, turned around and got into the crowd. He disappeared after a while, and the owner of Bailian Dojo was also in the same place.  time escape

    "What do you say now?" Xuanyuan Feng looked at Bai Chi and asked

    Seeing this, Bai Chi felt secretly resentful, but he still kept a calm face and ordered the policemen brought with him: "Close the team" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends.  Support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 259 Picnic Attacked

    Although the crows in the world are generally black, there are always one or two gray ones occasionally. (The other way around is also true. Most of the police in Tanding Town are very kind to ordinary people because they are not short of money.  It’s not incomprehensible that there are occasionally one or two black sheep like Bai Chi.

    After driving away Bai Chi, Xuanyuan Feng turned to Han Yu and others and said, "You guys did a good job."

    "You're welcome," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng shook his head and helped Liu Shiqing walk inside. As he walked, he turned back and said to Han Yu: "This matter ends here. From today on, those two martial arts schools will undoubtedly be in decline."

    "Ah, no problem, as long as they don't take the initiative to provoke us, I'm too lazy to deal with those villains," Han Yu agreed.

    Xuanyuan Feng confidently said to Han Yu: "Don't worry, after what happened just now, those guys won't dare to trouble you again."

    "Xiao Feng, why are you so sure?" Liu Shiqing asked Xuanyuan Feng softly

    "Shi Qing, you have forgotten that your husband is a policeman, and he is also a policeman with a good reputation," Xuanyuan Feng said with a smile.

    Liu Shiqing couldn't help but laugh and said: "You are so beautiful, how can you say that you have a good reputation?"

    "Ah? Haha, that's true." Xuanyuan Feng also laughed when he heard this.

    Liu Shiqing laughed for a while and said with some worry: "But I'm worried that Bai Chi will cause trouble for you. Today he obviously came for Han Yu and others. You have lost his face in public"

    "It's okay, he can't do anything to me" Xuanyuan Feng replied confidently

    "Yes, he can't do anything to you, but for the people here, it's not easy to deal with him, especially the people in the 'Zhendong' martial arts gym. They are not as good as Han Yu and others.  His skills"

    "Wellthat's what you said. Then I'll go to the bureau tomorrow to talk to the director about today's events and let the director find a way to transfer that guy Bai Chi to another place."

    Hearing this, Liu Shiqing opened her mouth and wanted to persuade Xuanyuan Feng to hit the snake seven inches, especially when dealing with a narrow-minded person like Bai Chi. Once he decided to deal with him, it would be best to beat him to death to avoid future troubles.  I didn’t care, Liu Shiqing couldn’t continue talking.

    After a peaceful night, Xuanyuan Feng went to work at the police station the next day, while Liu Shiqing followed Shi Bafang and Qiao Yaner to the "Zhendong" martial arts gym to meet Han Yu and others. The float had a specialized master working on it, and Han Yu  The others couldn't do anything to help and they had nothing to do, so Han Yu suggested that everyone go outside for a walk. Considering Liu Shiqing, a pregnant woman, and the two injured people from the Tang family, everyone did not choose to go shopping, but planned to have a picnic.

    This proposal was welcomed by everyone. The group took the picnic tools and headed to the outskirts of Tanding Town for a picnic. Naturally, they had to have game. And on the outskirts of Tanding Town, there was an area of ??100 square meters.  There are a lot of wild animals in the virgin forest, and because there are so many people who like to hunt in Tanding Town, the few wild beasts in this forest basically hide in the depths of the forest and rarely appear in the forest.  the periphery

    Han Yu and his party chose a lake near the forest as a picnic place. Once they arrived at their destination, everyone immediately began to divide the work. Han Yu, Ning Ping, Tang Biao, and Field went into the forest to hunt game respectively. Among the remaining people, Tang Niu  , Shi Bafang was responsible for guarding Han Mengxin, Lin Ke and other girls began to play with the tools needed for the picnic. Liu Shiqing and Tang Xiaofu were responsible for taking care of the two injured people of the Tang family.

    And while everyone was busy with the work at hand, not far from the camp where Han Yu and others had a picnic, Bai Chi was staring at those people with a telescope in hand.

    "Boss, do we really have to deal with that woman? That guy Xuanyuan Feng is very popular in the bureau. If we offend him, we will really have no good life in the future." A policeman squatting behind Bai Chi whispered.  Ask Bai Chi Dao

    "Shut up! That Xuanyuan Feng dares to go against me just because he has a lot of money. I want him to know the consequences of offending me. Doesn't he love his wife the most? Then I will arrest his wife."  , play with him for a few days and then give him a humiliation. If he is a respectable person like him, I don’t believe that he will tell everyone that his wife was played by me.”

    "But there's no guarantee he won't attack us secretly."

    "That's why I asked you to bring the camera. Then, with the video as a threat, I'll see what he dares to do to us," Bai Chi replied with a sinister smile.

    "Boss, those women are not bad. Are you going to take the tops by yourself?" Another policeman on the side came over and asked with a lewd smile on his face.

    Bai Chi replied without hesitation: "Of course. If there is a good thing, of course we all have to share it together. When I get married to that woman named Liu Shiqing, you can do whatever you want with the remaining women."

    "Tsk tsk, the Uncensored Conference, that's something I've always longed for."The policeman who asked Bai Chi what he wanted to say smacked his mouth and said

    His words triggered a series of obscene laughs from the other police officers. Bai Chi waited for them to finish laughing and waved his hand, "Okay, it won't be too late to laugh after we catch them. But I'm going to say something ugly in front of you. If anyone loses their chains in a while,  , then don’t blame me for turning against others."

    "Don't worry, Boss. If anyone doesn't take responsibility at this time, then don't do it, Boss. I will be the first one not to spare him."

    Hearing this, Bai Chi looked at Bai Jian with great relief and thought to himself: "At the critical moment, my nephew is still reliable." Then he waved his hand and whispered to everyone: "According to the original plan, start taking action." After saying this, everyone gathered  The seven policemen around Bai Chi dispersed. After Bai Chi winked at Bai Jian, he led the two policemen around to the road and drove the police car towards the place where Han Yu and others had a picnic.

    "Huh?" Liu Shiqing, who was playing a game with Tang Xiaofu, saw the police car driving straight towards her, and immediately instinctively felt that something was wrong. Unlike Xuanyuan Feng, she was not a good man and woman who had lived at the bottom of society since she was a child.  , the perception of danger is much better than that of ordinary people. Seeing a police car appear without warning, Liu Shiqing whispered to Tang Xiaofu: "Xiaofu, go tell Shi Bafang and ask him to pay attention to that police car.  He also told Han Mengxin and the others to be prepared. If something goes wrong, they would immediately send a signal to Han Yu who entered the forest and they should come back quickly."

    "Well" Tang Xiaofu saw Liu Shiqing's serious expression when she spoke, and immediately nodded and ran to Shi Bafang with her legs running and asked: "Brother Bafang, I'm hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"

    The sound of "brother" made Shi Bafang very happy. He knelt down and said to Tang Xiaofu: "Xiaofu, can you wait a little longer? When Han Yu and the others come back from hunting game, I will show you my superb cooking skills.  If I eat something now, wouldn’t it be a pity if I can’t eat delicious game later?”

    "Good brother Bafang, Sister Shiqing asked me to inform you to be careful of the people getting off the police car. I will go and inform Sister Mengxin and the others now." After saying that, Tang Xiaofu jumped up and ran towards Han Mengxin and others.

    After listening to Tang Xiaofu's words, Shi Bafang didn't change anything on the surface, but he was already on guard in his heart. When he saw Tang Niu go to deal with the people coming out of the police car, Shi Bafang had already walked to a place not far behind Tang Niu, and this  At that time, Han Mengxin and other women who had been notified also stayed with Liu Shiqing and the two wounded people. With the cover of the crowd, Han Mengxin had already clenched the signal flare in her hand, ready to fire it at any time to notify Han Yu and others.

    "What are you doing here?" Bai Chi asked Tang Niudao who came over seriously.

    "Picnic" Tang Niu didn't have any good impressions of Bai Chi who ran to his door to arrest people last night. Hearing Bai Chi's question, he just looked at Bai Chi coldly and replied. At the same time, he blocked Bai Chi and tried to get closer to Liu Shiqing and other girls.  road

    Hearing this, Bai Chi sneered and replied: "Picnic? What a good mood. I'm hunting the fugitive now, please get out of the way."

    "If you are chasing fugitives, the police officer must have images of the fugitives you want to hunt down. Please take them out and take a look," Tang Niu replied without giving in.

    "The pattern is in my mind. I only need to look at it to know it." After Bai Chi said this, he was about to go around Tang Niu, but Tang Niu had no intention of letting Bai Chi pass. He stopped Bai Chi again and said, "Mr. Police Officer  You said you were hunting a fugitive, but you couldn't produce an image of the fugitive. This makes me wonder what your real purpose is. Please take out your police officer ID. Now I wonder if you are a real police officer."

    "Where the hell are you talking so much nonsense?" A policeman who was following Bai Chi yelled, swung his baton and hit Tang Niu on the head. He usually beat people with the leather he was wearing, but no one dared to fight back.  Boy, this is a smooth game

    "Ouch!" The baton did not fall on Tang Niu's head. Instead, the assailant policeman covered his broken right hand with his left hand and screamed in agony.

    "How dare you attack the police?" Bai Chi was shocked. The change of things was a bit beyond his expectation. He then pulled out his gun and pointed it at Tang Niu and shouted

    Tang Niu rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Mr. Police Officer, which of your eyes saw me attacking the police officer? I have been standing in front of you without even raising my hand."

    When Liu Shiqing saw Bai Chi taking out the ****, she immediately whispered to Han Mengxin decisively: "Mengxin, send a signal to inform Han Yu and the others to come back quickly."

    "Yeah" Han Mengxin nodded, retreated behind Lin Ke and others, and fired the signal bomb in his hand into the air.

    "Crack!" The sharp sound of flares pierced the sky and spread far away

    "You, what are you doing?" Bai Chi asked Tang Niudao in shock and anger

    Tang Niu replied slowly: "Nothing. Didn't you say you want to see who among us is a fugitive? There are four of us hunting in the forest. Just now?Inform them to come back for your inspection.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Jian, who had been in ambush for a long time, had already rushed over from the ambush with the remaining policemen. Bai Chi secretly complained when he saw it. He didn't expect that the other party would launch a flare, and the sound of the flare was still loud.  It was the same as the one he used, so that the backhand he arranged was exposed in advance. But now that it had been discovered, Bai Chi simply broke his face and handed Tang Niu over to the custody of another policeman, while he took the ****  He ran straight towards Liu Shiqing and others. In Bai Chi's eyes, they were just a few women, so he could still handle it.

    "Bai Chi, have you forgotten that you are a policeman?" Liu Shiqing angrily scolded Bai Chi who came over.

    "Shut up, you stinky woman. If you want to blame that idiot Xuanyuan Feng, since he dares to make trouble for me, then I will take it out on his woman. Don't worry, I will be gentler to you later and let you understand what desire is."  "Wonderful"

    "Shameless" Han Mengxin was furious when she heard this. She covered Tang Xiaofu's ears and cursed at Bai Chi.

    Bai Chi glanced at Han Mengxin and said with a lewd smile: "Hehe feel free to scold me. I hope you still have the strength to scold me when you are turned around."

    Lin Ke stopped Han Mengxin, who was about to scold him, and whispered softly: ""Mengxin, save your strength, he won't care what you say to such shameless scum. When Han Yu and the others come back, they will naturally take their place.  Now that you are venting your anger, we just need to ensure our own safety."

    Han Mengxin nodded when he heard this, and Lin Ke held his right hand with his left hand, and started to use his abilities together. At this time, the two of them figured out the method when they were fine. On the Courage, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke had almost no combat power, so the two of them  Together they came up with this way to protect themselves. They used their light ability and object control ability to build a protective shield, so that they could be safe for at least an hour. During this hour, Han Yu and other main forces in the battle could at least fight without any worries.  It wasn't until an hour later that the protective shield failed.

    Bai Chi, who had not expected this situation to happen, was stunned. He raised his gun and fired. The bullet was blocked by the outer protective cover. Liu Shiqing saw this and said to Bai Chi: "Bai Chi, you scum, you are dead, how dare you?"  If you know the law and break the law, you will be put in jail."

    "Shut up, bitch!" Bai Chi angrily raised his gun and fired at everyone in the protective shield. Unfortunately, the bullets were all blocked outside the protective shield without exception.

    After finishing the bullets in the magazine, Bai Chi turned around to see why his nephew hadn't brought anyone over while loading the bullet. When he saw Bai Jian and the other five being stopped by a man, he couldn't help but cursed inwardly: "Trash" and then raised his gun again.  Aim at the shield and prepare to shoot

    "Bang" the gunshot sounded. Baichi's hand holding the gun was injured and the gun fell to the ground. Baichi covered his wrist and looked towards the place where the gunshot sounded. He saw one, no, two people in the mid-air in the distance.  Flying closer

    As soon as Han Yu, who was hunting in the forest, heard the signal, he immediately dropped the prey in his hand and flew into the air to go back. He met Field on the way, so he took Field with him and rushed over. As soon as he saw the picnic camp, Han Yu and  Field discovered Bai Chi who was changing bullets. Field immediately said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, fly more carefully." While speaking, Field also picked up the gun in his hand, took out the scope from his arms, put it on, and then aimed the gun.  When Baichi raised his gun and prepared to shoot, Field shot first and wounded Baichi's wrist.

    Seeing the reinforcements arriving, Bai Chi turned around and ran away unwillingly. As he ran, he shouted to his accomplices: "Retreat"

    "Want to run?" Field, who was not so easy to sit on Han Yu's back, snorted coldly when he saw it. He raised his gun and shot Bai Chi's big white leg. Bai Chi immediately fell to the ground and gnawed in the mud. Han Mengxin couldn't bear the fall.  When Bai Chi's accomplices saw Bai Chi falling, they immediately knew that the situation on their side was over. They dispersed and only Bai Jian ran to Bai Chi's side and wanted to take Bai Chi away. However, it was not easy to escape at this time.  ?  Ning Ping had already stopped those who wanted to escape. A person's legs could not be as fast as Ning Ping's sword energy. In front of Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, the four people who wanted to escape all squatted down.  on the ground

    "You, don't come here." The policeman in charge of guarding Tang Niu hid behind Tang Niu and threatened him. Han Yudaofei had already gone to look after the two uncles and nephews of the Bai family. The only policeman in front of him was the one who had not yet been captured.

    "If you dare to hurt him even a hair, I will turn you into a roast pig." Han Yu played with the flame in his hand and walked slowly towards Tang Niu.

    "No, don't come over"

    "Go to hell!" Taking advantage of the fact that the policeman behind him was all distracted by Han Yu, Tang Niu suddenly raised his neck and hit the policeman's face with the back of his head. Then Tang Niu turned around and hit his knee with a knee.  There was a close contact with the policeman's lower abdomen. The policeman who was attacked immediately lost his ability to fight and fell to the ground wailing.

    &nbsp; Just as Han Yu and others were counting the prisoners, another policeman suddenly jumped out of the forest. As he walked, he begged behind him: "Don't hit me. Please don't hurt me. I'm wrong. I'm just a human."  Accomplice, ouch”

    Han Yu took a closer look and saw that it was Tang Biao who was holding a black object in his hand and was escorting the policeman who was covering his right wrist with an angry expression.

    "I said, why is there one missing? It turns out that he went there to Han Yu, and now there are all Biaozi, why are you so angry? Aren't we all gone?" Tang Niu asked in confusion with an angry look on his face.  Tang Biaodao

    "Eldest brother, you can see for yourselves that when I came over just now, I happened to encounter that kid trying to sneak away. When I saw something suspicious, I chased him. Fortunately, I chased him, otherwise this evidence would be used by them.  It's ruined." Tang Biao said as he handed the things he was holding to Tang Niu.

    It was only then that Han Yu saw clearly that what Tang Biao brought over turned out to be a camera. Bai Chi, who was squatting on the ground, turned pale when he saw the camera.

    When Han Yu saw this, he couldn't help but feel suspicious, and said to Tang Niu: "We will show it later, let's see what is recorded in this camera, so that the police officer's face turned pale when he saw the camera."

    ……

    The content in the camera completely recorded the conversation between Bai Chi and several of his subordinates. Liu Shiqing and the girls had already walked aside early, while Han Yu and others looked at the captured policemen with amused faces. After a long time, Han Yu  Yu played with the flame in his hand and asked in a calm tone: "What do you think I should do with you?" (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends, your support is ours  The biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 260 You have to grab your food to enjoy it

    Lin Ke and others could tell from Han Yu's attitude that Han Yu was extremely angry at this moment. No one could guarantee whether Han Yu would burn the bastards in front of him to ashes in the next second.

    "Spare, spare my life," Bai Chi stammered and begged for mercy. Bai Jian, who was beside him, was a little careless. He was usually arrogant, but now he suddenly asked him to beg for mercy. It was indeed impossible to hear his uncle begging for mercy. Bai Jian  Jianzhi immediately shouted: "Uncle, you don't need to beg him. I want to see if he dares to touch a hair on my head? I am a policeman. If he dares to touch me, it will be an assault on the police and a crimeah"

    Bai Jian gained eternal life in the fire

    "Who else wants to test my courage?" Han Yu glanced at the people kneeling on the ground coldly and asked.

    "Spare, spare my life." After witnessing Bai Jian's death, the remaining people dared to talk back to Han Yu. These scum among the police had met their nemesis today, and they all knelt on the ground and yelled at Han Yu.  Kowtow and beg for mercy

    "Tang Niu, Tang Biao, I have a favor to ask of you," Han Yu whispered to Tang Niu and Tang Biao.

    "Please give me your instructions." Tang Niu and Tang Biao quickly replied respectfully. When they got along with Han Yu before, Tang Niu and Tang Biao didn't have any strange feelings. But just now when Han Yu killed Bai Jian without hesitation, Tang Niu and Tang Biao  Biao admired him from the bottom of his heart. Han Yu glanced at Tang Niu and Tang Biao in surprise, and continued: "Please make a record for these bastards, let them confess all the evil things they have done over the years, and separate them.  If you find any differences during the subsequent verification, tell me and I will have a good chat with them." Han Yu raised his voice in the last sentence, obviously speaking to the six policemen.

    "Understood" Tang Niu and Tang Biao responded loudly

    Han Yu did not listen to the subsequent interrogation. He walked up to Lin Ke and others and said to Lin Ke, "Were you not scared?"

    Lin Ke shook his head slightly when he heard this, "It's okay, you guys came back in time."

    Han Yu smiled slightly, and just when he was about to speak, he heard a police car siren in the distance. Han Yu looked back at the police car and couldn't help but muttered: "The policemen all arrived at the scene of the incident together."

    ……

    The visitor was Xuanyuan Feng. After arriving at the police station and learning that Bai Chi and his younger brother had not come to the police station, Xuanyuan Feng instinctively felt that something was wrong. However, he did not think deeply about it. After telling the chief about his views on Bai Chi, he  Patrolling the streets as usual, he sneaked to the "Zhendong" martial arts gym to look for Liu Shiqing at noon. Only then did he find out that Han Yu and his gang had taken Liu Shiqing out for a picnic. This news made Xuanyuan Feng very jealous, and he patrolled the streets.  , and those bastards actually had time to eat game, and even kidnapped their own wives. The jealous Xuanyuan Feng decided to skip work.

    And just when Xuanyuan Feng drove a police car to look for Han Yu and his party outside the town, he suddenly heard the sound of gunshots. However, he was too far away from the place where the gunshots were made.  When they finally arrived, they saw Bai Chi, who had one of his legs broken, confessing his crime to Tang Niu. Seeing this scene, Xuanyuan Feng couldn't help but was stunned. Was this the other way around? Bai Chi was the police?

    But just when Xuanyuan Feng was about to question Tang Niu, Han Yu walked over and handed Xuanyuan Feng the camera seized from Baichi's group.

    After watching the contents of the camera, Xuanyuan Feng was very angry. Any man would be angry when he knew that someone was targeting his woman, especially at this time Liu Shiqing was still pregnant with Xuanyuan Feng's flesh and blood.

    "I'll kill you, you scumbag." Xuanyuan Feng took out his gun and pointed it at Bai Chi. Han Yu, who was about to shoot, held him down and persuaded in a low voice: "It's too cheap to kill him with one shot. He's guilty."  The things that happened to him, even cutting him alive would be too much."

    At this moment, Liu Shiqing came over and took Xuanyuan Feng’s arm to persuade her: “Xiao Feng, I don’t want to see your hands stained with the blood of such a scumbag.”

    "Okay, I will send this scumbag to prison and let the law give him a fair verdict." Xuanyuan Feng was silent for a moment, and finally put away the gun

    Seeing Xuanyuan Feng put away his gun, Han Yu said with a smile: "That's right. We finally went out for a picnic and don't let these scum ruin our fun. Since you're here too, Xuanyuan Feng, let's have some together."

    "Are you still in the mood to eat?" Xuanyuan Feng asked puzzledly

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Xuanyuan Feng with the same puzzlement and asked: "This question you asked is really strange, why can't I eat it? My companions were not injured, and all the scum and scum were arrested."

    "Er" Xuanyuan Feng was stunned for a moment when he was asked. After thinking about it carefully, Han Yu's words really made sense. He really had no reason to be depressed. Liu Shiqing who was standing beside him chuckled lightly when he saw this, took Xuanyuan Feng's hand and said: "  Xiaofeng, let’s go see what to bake and eat. I’m telling you, Shi Bafang’s handsYina is really not a bad guy, I guarantee you will be full of praise after eating his baked goods."

    "Is it that delicious?" Xuanyuan Feng asked in disbelief.

    “You’ll know it once you try it”

    Because of Baichi's group's incident, Han Yu and others got nothing. Fortunately, everyone brought some ingredients before coming. In addition, Ning Ping and Field went into the nearby forest to hunt some food and came back, so they were so full of food.  It was enough for everyone to find a place to sit by the lake and quietly watch Shi Bafang busy in front of the barbecue grill.

    I heard Shi Bafang shout, "It's baked"

    With a "swish" sound, Han Yu and others rushed to Shi Bafang like arrows and snatched away more than half of the food.

    "These guys usually eat like this. If you don't hurry up, you won't get anything to eat." Han Mengxin explained to Liu Shiqing and Xuanyuan Feng with some embarrassment.

    "Haha Then don't you girls usually have enough to eat?" Xuanyuan Feng asked with a smile.

    Han Mengxin's face turned red when she heard this. Liu Shiqing on the side saw this and twisted the soft flesh of Xuanyuan Feng's waist, and said dissatisfiedly: "Don't bully the sister I recognize."

    "Hey you girls are really born diplomats. We have only known each other for a few days, and you are already called your sister." Xuanyuan Feng said with a smile when he heard this.

    Liu Shiqing made a face at Xuanyuan Feng, "I want you to take care of it. We sisters hit it off at first sight, can't you?"

    "It's as big as the world. Wife is the biggest. Whatever you say, I'll go and show it to you. Is there anything else to eat?" Xuanyuan Feng stood up with a smile and walked towards Shi Bafang.

    "Come on, Nuo, this is for the girls, please help carry it over." Shi Bafang saw Xuanyuan Feng coming over, and handed over the food that had been prepared before Xuanyuan Feng could speak. For Shi Bafang's attentiveness, Xuanyuan Feng  Feng smiled and thanked: "Thank you"

    "You're welcome"

    When she got the food back, Liu Shiqing took it without politeness, and then sent Xuanyuan Feng away: "Okay, you have nothing to do here, go over there to eat."

    "Ah?" Xuanyuan Feng looked at his empty hands dumbfounded and asked Liu Shiqing: "My dear wife, what do you want me to eat? Are you asking me to drink the northwest wind?"

    Liu Shiqing held back her laughter when she heard this and replied seriously: "When Shi Bafang handed the food to you, did he tell you who the food was for?"

    "Well, but"

    "It's okay, you are a man, and these foods are for us girls. If you want to eat, then go and grab Xiaofeng's gas from Han Yu and the gang. I believe you will be full." After Liu Shiqing said this  She turned around very gracefully, leaving Xuanyuan Feng with a beautiful back view.

    Xuanyuan Feng turned to look at Han Yu and others who had almost eaten, and saw Han Yu and others waving to him with smiles. Xuanyuan Feng walked up to Han Yu in confusion, and heard Han Yu say: "Since you  It's our group. Don't expect us to be humble to you after the food is baked. If you want to be full, then everyone has to do what they can."

    "Wouldn't it be nice to have a share in this?" Xuanyuan Feng asked himself that he might not be able to steal Han Yu's group, so he suggested in a low voice.

    I saw Han Yu shaking his head repeatedly, "No, no, no, it doesn't taste good to eat like that."

    Xuanyuan Feng rolled his eyes after hearing this. Doesn’t eating taste good?  What's the reason?

    "It's baked!" Shi Bafang shouted. Han Yu moved like a rabbit and rushed to Shi Bafang first. Xuanyuan Feng witnessed Han Yu's shamelessness to be the first to run to Shi Bafang.  This guy actually used the ability of flames to add to himself. The second person who arrived was Ningping, followed by Feier, Tang Niu, and Tang Biaoshi Bafang. Not counting, he is a chef, so he can eat whenever he wants.

    "Is this the only one?" Xuanyuan Feng asked, holding a skewer of grilled chicken necks and looking at Shi Bafang with hope in his eyes.

    "Ohno, why don't you wait for the next time?" Shi Bafang replied without raising his head while flipping the food in his hand. At this moment, Tang Xiaofu ran over and raised his hand.  The food plate inside shouted to Shi Bafang: "Brother Bafang, you've finished eating."

    "Oh, give me the food plate and I'll put some more for you." Shi Bafang took the food plate after hearing this, put the prepared food on the plate, handed it to Tang Xiaofu and said, "Be careful not to fall."  "

    "Well, brother Bafang, the food you bake is so delicious." Tang Xiaofu took the plate and praised Shi Bafang, then turned around and walked back slowly.

    "Eh? Why haven't you gone back yet? No foul play." Shi Bafang raised his head and saw that Xuanyuan Feng hadn't left yet, so he reminded Xuanyuan Feng.

    Xuanyuan Feng pointed at Tang Xiaofu’s back and asked Shi Bafang, “Didn’t you say there was no food?”

    &nbspHearing this, Shi Bafang replied: "Yes, the food on the boys' side is gone, and there is still some food on the girls' side. Do you want it?"

    After listening to Shi Bafang’s words, Xuanyuan Feng shook his head and stuffed the chicken neck into his mouth with a depressed look on his face. While chewing, he muttered that he must be the first to arrive next time.

    " It's just that the wish is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Compared with Han Yu who turned on the cheat, Xuanyuan Feng's speed is really not that good.

    "This can't go on like this," Xuanyuan Feng thought to himself after eating three chicken necks in a row. In order to grab food from the mouth of the big stomach king Han Yu, Xuanyuan Feng decided to join forces with him to first find the Tang brothers, and then bribed Field.  Four people who were driven crazy by food finally got together and wanted to have a big fight.

    "It's baked!" As Shi Bafang shouted, Xuanyuan Feng and others started to take action. As early as when Shi Bafang was still grilling food, Xuanyuan Feng and others had already sat beside Han Yu intentionally or unintentionally. When Shi Bafang heard that  Bafang shouted that the food was cooked, but before Han Yu could make a move, Field and Xuanyuan Feng pounced and pushed Han Yu to the ground. Then Xuanyuan Feng shouted to the Tang brothers: "Quick, quick." The Tang brothers burst into violent  Running behind Ning Ping, he rushed to Shi Bafang and took away a lot of food.

    All the movements on the boy's side were in the eyes of the girls. Seeing Xuanyuan Feng and others come up with this trick just to get a bite to eat, Liu Shiqing, who was not laughing at all the girls, couldn't help but blush.  Said: "This is useless"

    "Hehe, sister Shiqing, don't you think this is very interesting?" Han Mengxin said with a smile from the side.

    "You still said?" Liu Shiqing couldn't help but roll her eyes at Han Mengxin, and then she couldn't help but smile and said: "But Mengxin, your brother has a really big appetite."

    "Hehe where are you? Let me tell you that when my brother was practicing with the master, he could eat a whole cow in one meal, and the cow was still an adult cow."

    “Then wasn’t it very hard for you at that time?” Liu Shiqing asked after hearing this

    "That's not true. Usually, my brother basically hunts by himself in the mountains and then eats barbecue by himself. I remember that there were a lot of wild beasts in the mountains near the town at that time. But later on, either he was eaten by my brother or he hid in the mountains.  I don’t dare to come out anymore.”

    After listening to Han Mengxin’s words, Lin Ke couldn’t help but curiously asked: “Mengxin, how do you know so clearly?”

    "Hehe Because my brother will bring me some wild beast meat from time to time. Like bear paws, tiger meat, elephant trunks, I have eaten them all," Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    “It’s a pity that Han Yu suffered a loss this time,” Qiao Yaner said.

    "Yes, but with my brother's temper, he won't care. He often says that you have to fight to eat well. This time someone is robbing him. I'm afraid it's too late for him to be happy."

    Hearing this, everyone looked over to Han Yu, and sure enough, they saw Han Yu laughing loudly, and at the same time talking and gesticulating to Xuanyuan Feng and others who were eating, as if he was declaring war.

    When Shi Bafang finished baking the food again, Xuanyuan Feng and others wanted to repeat the same trick. Unexpectedly, Han Yu was already on guard this time. Although he was delayed for a while by Xuanyuan Feng and others, the baked food was still snatched by him.  One third gone

    Ning Ping was full at this moment, but he did not stay aside honestly. Instead, he joined Xuanyuan Feng and helped Xuanyuan Feng and the others stop Han Yu. In this way, it became difficult for Han Yu to be the first to grab the food.  It's getting more and more difficult

    "Ning Ping, have I never offended you?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping with a wry smile.

    Ning Ping smiled and replied: "Of course not, but a little exercise after a meal will help digestion."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes, and just when he was about to speak, Field immediately shouted: "Han Yu, don't threaten people."

    The words that came to his mouth were choked back by Field, making Han Yu couldn't help but sigh: "it seems like you guys don't intend to let me have a good meal."

    "Hehe I can't help it. Who told you to eat so well?" Field replied with a smile.

    "Okay, let's wait and see how I get the food without your interference."

    "Then we can agree on three chapters of law. You are not allowed to threaten others, you are not allowed to use your abilities, you can only rely on your own body skills."

    "No problem, whoever loses will clean the public health of the Spirit for a month"

    "One word is settled"

    "Bah bang bang" Han Yu gave three high-fives to Field and Ning Ping respectively.

    "It's baked!" Shi Bafang's shout was like the clarion call for the battle to begin. Han Yu took action, and Ning Ping and Field also took action quickly. Han Yu, who did not use plug-ins, fought with Ning Ping and Field evenly.  At this time, going to grab food has becomeThe most important thing is to see how Han Yu gets rid of the obstacles of Ning Ping and Field and reaches Shi Bafang.

    Han Yu's figure was seen moving left and right, forward and back, and Ning Ping tried his best to block Han Yu's progress. Field, who was standing not far behind Ning Ping, blocked Ning Ping with his extraordinary consciousness.  Possible vulnerabilities

    Next to Shi Bafang's barbecue grill, Xuanyuan Feng and the Tang brothers had stopped eating at this moment, staring at the three fighting men without blinking. Xuanyuan Feng was shocked. He knew that Han Yu and others were capable, but they  I didn't expect Han Yu and others to be able to fight like this. At least in terms of speed, Xuanyuan Feng couldn't catch up even if they were trying to catch up. The Tang brothers were shocked and envious. If they also had Han Yu and others' abilities, "Zhendong" martial arts gym would not be able to catch up.  Will be reduced to the point of being bullied wantonly

    "Hey, you guys, don't block my view." Shi Bafang shouted with some dissatisfaction to Xuanyuan Feng and the other three who were blocking him.

    "Is this how they usually do?" Xuanyuan Feng asked Shi Bafang curiously.

    "Hmm I usually don't have such an intense meal when I eat. I guess it's accumulated until today and it explodes. Anyway, no matter who wins, I can relax for a month and don't have to clean the Courage." At the end of the sentence, Shi Bafang said to himself somewhat thankfully.  Said to himself

    "Aren't you worried that they will fall out like this?" Xuanyuan Feng asked tentatively.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang replied while busying with the work at hand: "If we would fall out because of such a trivial matter, then we wouldn't be where we are today. Han Yu, Ning Ping, and Feld, they all have their own persistence, and they all have their own persistence."  Each has its own limit, and what you think is nothing is not a big deal in their eyes."

    After listening to Shi Bafang’s answer, Xuanyuan Feng began to re-examine the three Han Yu people who were still fighting each other (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 261 Float Parade

    There are huge crowds of people on both sides of the main road in Tanding Town. People look at the floats they support and discuss the pros and cons of each float enthusiastically. From time to time, some people take action because the float they support is being belittled by others.  Invite the police to take away all the fighting parties to avoid a big commotion.

    Float Parade, the most attractive event in Tandin Town. On this day, all groups in Tandin Town can drive their carefully decorated floats around the town three times on the main road in Tandin Town, and accept the invitations from Tandin Town.  people to judge and give fame to the group they represent.

    For this float parade, various groups can be said to be like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each showing their magical powers. In order to win the final victory, each group racked their brains to decorate their own floats, and tried every means to hinder their opponents from being like "Zhendong" before.  The martial arts gym's float was destroyed. It was just an accident that happened every year. The only difference was that the people who went to the "Zhendong" martial arts gym to find trouble did not expect that the "Zhendong" martial arts gym's revenge would come so quickly. They went to find trouble that day.  , they came to take revenge on the same day

    The two martial arts gyms, Bai Lian and Qian Shou, desperately arranged the floats they had prepared, while Forrest Gump Muay Thai Gym announced its withdrawal from this float parade, claiming that it would be closed for a period of time for rectification.  A float parade, otherwise three floats in this float parade would have spontaneously ignited inexplicably.

    "Did you do it?" Qiao Yan'er, Lin Ke, and Han Mengxin blocked Han Yu, who had just come back from claiming to go to the toilet, and asked him.

    "Lin Ke, Meng Xin, the float parade is about to start, why don't you all take your places?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and said, looking around.

    "Brother, don't change the subject." Han Mengxin stretched out her hands, grabbed Han Yu's head, and looked at Han Yu face to face with her eyes.

    "Mengxin, you have been a bit angry since you got acne."

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she let go of Han Yu, took out a small mirror from her pocket, looked at it, and asked, "Ah? Really? Where is it?"

    "Where are you going?" Qiao Yaner stopped Han Yu who was about to leave and said

    After waking up, Han Mengxin stared at Han Yu unhappily and gritted her teeth. Han Yu once wondered if Han Mengxin would pounce on him and bite him if there weren't so many people here. He quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender: "Don't be angry, don't be angry, I said so."  "

    "Speak quickly," Han Mengxin shouted in a low voice

    "Hehe I accidentally slipped my hand when I was passing by," Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Oh my god, my brother is actually an arsonist," Han Mengxin said helplessly, covering her forehead with her hands.

    "Don't shout, don't shout, it will be troublesome if others hear you." Upon seeing this, Han Yu said to Han Mengxin quickly

    After hearing this, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu who was smiling playfully with her, and after a while she said angrily: "Stop laughing, you are still laughing, why do you think you are like this? The floats I worked so hard to make are just for today's parade.  , how can you do it?"

    "Wait a minute, Mengxin, do you know whose family the two burned floats belong to?" Han Yu interrupted Han Mengxin.

    "Whose family is it?" Han Mengxin asked after hearing this.

    "Hundred Refinements and Thousand Hands"

    When she heard that it was these two families, Han Mengxin felt relieved, reached out and patted Han Yu on the shoulder and said, "Good job, brother, I'm proud of you."

    "Hehe I'm honored," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Looking at the bad brother and sister, Qiao Yan'er rolled her eyes speechlessly. At this moment, Tang Xiaofu ran over, grabbed Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er, and ran away. As she ran, she said, "It's almost our turn, hurry up."  Change clothes"

    The float at the "Zhendong" martial arts hall featured a female warrior fighting a witch. The female warrior was naturally played by Han Mengxin, while the witch was played by Qiao Yan'er. In Han Yu's words, those who play villains usually have extremely good figures.  Because of this sentence, Han Yu experienced the feeling of Ning Ping being chased by Han Mengxin.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner were taken away by Tang Xiaofu, Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and said: "Lin Ke, I will accompany you to Xuanyuan Feng and the others."

    "Aren't you here to accompany Mengxin and the others?" Lin Ke asked with a smile.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said, "With Ning Ping and the others, nothing will happen."

    ……

    When Han Yu and Lin Ke rushed to Xuanyuan Feng's side, Xuanyuan Feng was walking around anxiously. As soon as he saw Han Yu and Lin Ke approaching, he immediately came up to them and said anxiously: "You guys have just shown up."  Come on, hurry up, go change clothes, the parade is about to start."

    Lin Ke followed others to the dressing room to change clothes, while Han Yu stayed to chat with Xuanyuan Feng. Seeing Xuanyuan Feng's nervous look, Han Yu said with a smile: "Hey, why are you so nervous?"

    "I have been preparing for so long just for today."??, do you think I can stop being nervous?  "

    Han Yu shook his head and smiled when he heard this, "No matter how nervous you are, when it's time to make a mistake"

    When Xuanyuan Feng heard this, he quickly interrupted Han Yu and said, "Bah, bah, bah, you crow's mouth, can't you say something nice?"

    "What did you do with Bai Chi?" Han Yu asked, having nothing to say.

    "On such a happy day, what are you doing with that scumbag? It affects your mood." Xuanyuan Feng asked with a frown.

    Han Yu shrugged, "Didn't you ask me to say something else?"

    Xuanyuan Feng was silent for a moment and whispered: "Prepare to send them all to the land of prisoners."

    The land of prisoners can be said to be the cemetery of criminals. On that disordered planet, you will face death every moment. On that planet with scarce resources, the only way to survive is to fight, either killing or killing.  Being killed, there is no third way to choose. The guys from Baichi who are good at bullying ordinary people are just a dish on other people's plates when they are in prison.

    "When will it be sent?" Han Yu asked again

    "We will send them away after the carnival is over. If we announce that we are going to send those people away now, wouldn't we be defeating the big guys?" Xuanyuan Feng replied casually.

    "The place of detention is hidden. Although Bai Chi has been caught, there is no guarantee that that guy and his accomplices have not been caught. It is better to be careful." Han Yu hesitated for a moment, but reminded Xuanyuan Feng in a low voice.

    Xuanyuan Feng glanced at Han Yu in surprise and said with a smile, "Isn't it as suspenseful as you said?"

    Seeing that Xuanyuan Feng refused to listen, Han Yu shrugged and said, "You can do nothing wrong if you are careful."

    While the two were joking, Lin Ke had already changed his clothes and came over. A tall policeman standing next to the float stepped forward and saluted Lin Ke, preparing to carry Lin Ke onto the float. The long dress was pretty, but a little bit  It affects movement and climbing in long skirts looks unsightly.

    "Sorry, I won't bother you with carrying her into the car." Han Yu stood in front of Lin Ke and said with a smile to the tall policeman.

    The tall policeman was stunned. After receiving Xuanyuan Feng's prompt, he stepped aside with a smile. Han Yu smiled and watched Lin Ke pick up Lin Ke by the waist, jumped onto the float, and slowly placed Lin Ke on the float.  On the seat of the float, he looked at each other and smiled, then jumped off the float.

    "Your girlfriend is so beautiful." After Han Yu jumped off the float, the tall policeman came over and whispered to Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said, "Thank you."

    "It's a pity to match you." Unexpectedly, the tall policeman said another sentence immediately after he said this. Xuanyuan Feng and the people around him were shocked. Xuanyuan Feng hurried over and shouted angrily: "Gundam, what are you talking about?  "

    After hearing what the tall policeman said, Han Yu continued with an unchanging smile: "You are not the first to say this, but no matter what you say, she will always be my woman."

    "I will snatch her away," the tall policeman said to Han Yu confidently.

    "Okay, I'm looking forward to it," Han Yu replied with the same smile.

    "Gundam, get out of here and go to today's parade. You don't have to follow me." Xuanyuan Feng ran over angrily and pointed at Xuanyuan Feng and shouted.

    The tall policeman snorted coldly and turned to the side.

    Xuanyuan Feng said to Han Yu apologetically: "I'm sorry, he" But before he finished speaking, Han Yu waved his hand and said: "Don't care, I don't care, why should you care? Everyone can talk nonsense,  But whether you can do it or not depends on your own abilities.”

    "That Gundam is the director's nephew," Xuanyuan Feng reminded Han Yu in a low voice.

    "It's okay, I am an adventurer, and Tanding Town is just a supply station on my adventure journey."

    "Don't let me see you kill someone," Xuanyuan Feng said to Han Yu after being silent for a moment.

    "It's a little hard to guarantee. We'll see when the time comes." Han Yu replied with a smile, not taking the last words of Xuanyuan Feng into his heart. Xuanyuan Feng could only sigh in his heart when he saw this. For Han Yu, Xuanyuan Feng  Feng admired Han Yu from the bottom of his heart. Apart from anything else, Han Yu's character of fighting against injustice made Xuanyuan Feng feel that he was very compatible with Han Yu. But now, Xuanyuan Feng discovered another character of Han Yu, that is  He is so bold that he doesn't care about anything except his companions. In his eyes, he is just like a fool. He does things based on his own ideas. He does whatever he wants to do; if he doesn't want to do something,  Then don't treat this kind of person. The law is bullshit in his eyes. The only things that can restrain his actions are friendship and family affection.

    Seeing that Han Yu was perfunctory with him, Xuanyuan Feng was just about to persuade him again when he saw a policeman running over and informed Xuanyuan Feng: "Xuanyuan Feng, we are coming soon."?Ready to go? 

    "Well, let's go and inform everyone. Cheer up and train hard for so long. Don't let your guard down at the most critical moment." Xuanyuan Feng nodded and said to the police in front of him.

    Because the parade was about to start, Xuanyuan Feng had to start running back and forth, so he didn't bother to have a good talk with Han Yu. He could only postpone the idea of ??talking to Han Yu, and then he was busy with the parade.  Yu stood next to the float, looked up at Lin Ke, and saw that Lin Ke was also looking down at him at this moment. Han Yu made a face at Lin Ke, making Lin Ke couldn't help but smile, and then he woke up, and the angry Bai Bai  He glanced at Han Yu, then sat upright in his seat, looking forward, with a faint smile on his face.

    Han Yu, who was doing nothing, was looking around while following the floats slowly. Inadvertently, Han Yu noticed that there seemed to be something wrong in the crowd. Almost everyone in the crowd was looking at different floats and exclaiming in admiration.  At that time, there were a few people whose eyes were not on the float, but looking around, as if they were observing the terrain, just observing the terrain.

    "Strange? What do those people want to do?" Han Yu thought in confusion, but then this question was forgotten by Han Yu, "Whatever, Lin Ke is protected by me, and Mengxin and the others also have Ningping and the others.  There should be no problem.”

    The floats moved forward slowly along the main road one after another, and the crowd slowly moved forward along with the floats they supported. The float made by Xuanyuan Feng and the others was indeed the most eye-catching float in this parade.  The key is that the girl sitting on the float is a very attractive type, and the more she looks at her, the more beautiful she becomes.

    The float starring Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner ranked eighth in the float rankings. After all, it was a float that was built in a hurry. It is already very good to achieve such results. And judging from Tang Xiaofu's happy face, it is important to see whether the float can achieve the ranking.  It is not important to her. Tang Xiaofu is already very satisfied to be able to participate in this parade.

    "Brother, I'm very lucky to meet Han Yu and those people this time," Tang Biao whispered to Tang Niu

    "Well, they are indeed all good people," Tang Niu replied in a low voice without squinting.

    "Huh? Senior brother, do you think those people are a little weird?" Tang Biao suddenly said to Tang Niu

    "Which ones?" Tang Niu asked puzzledly

    Tang Biao then signaled Tang Niu with his eyes: "Those are the ones whose eyes always look around intentionally or unintentionally, as if they are observing the terrain."

    "Go and notify Ning Ping and the others, and remind them not to rush to meet the enemy if something happens later. Protect Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er first. You and I will be responsible for protecting Xiao Fu later." Tang Niu whispered to Tang Biao.  Biao nodded, slowed down and waited for Ning Ping to catch up. He reminded Ning Ping and others. Ning Ping, Fei Er, and Shi Bafang immediately expressed their acceptance and at the same time dispersed and walked around the float calmly. No matter where the attack came from, they would be attacked.  There is no way around these three people

    Just when Tang Niu and others were on guard, something suddenly happened to the floats at the front. One of the floats broke down and blocked the main road. The float parade had to be temporarily suspended. All the floats were parked on the main road.  Go up, and the owner of the broken float was also sweating profusely at the moment, and he kept apologizing to everyone.

    Han Yu, who was standing next to Lin Ke, never left the float. With so many people there, he had to step forward to solve this problem. Xuanyuan Feng said that this kind of float parade has been held for many times, so the handling of sudden situations should be very difficult.  Han Yu, who knew that it was better to do less than to do more, stayed beside the float and chatted with Lin Ke.

    When the crowd of onlookers saw the goddess in their hearts chatting with Han Yu beside the float, they felt so envious and jealous that they wished they could rush up and drive Han Yu away. Instead, they would be chatting with their goddess. Gundam, who was hiding in the crowd, was jealous.  He was suffering from a fever, and his right hand wiped the handle of the gun more than once. But in today's situation, Gundam would not do such a thing as drawing a gun, because he has not lost his mind and knows what he can and cannot do.

    "She will definitely be mine," Gundam said to himself secretly.

    When he looked up and saw Lin Ke smiling at Han Yu, Gundam's heartbeat immediately caught up with Bensi's. He was so angry that he turned around and looked around, trying to find someone to vent to. But as a result, Gundam discovered something unusual.  Case

    Every year in the float parade, in order to attract attention, the organizations participating in the float parade will try their best to find beauties to help out. Therefore, on this day, the beauties people can see, both in quantity and quality, are very high.  It is precisely because of this that the float parade in Tanding Town has been targeted by many pirate groups. In the Death Star Territory, where beauties are also valuable resources, a beauty that can be rated as eight points can also be sold at a very high price.  , and the important thing is that after grabbing the beauty, you can use it first and then sell it.??After having a great time, you can still make a lot of income. For pirates, there is no better deal in the world than this.

    Of course, in response to the pirates' thoughts, Tanding Town has made sufficient defensive preparations. However, flies do not keep an eye on Seamless Eggs. With the assistance of scum policemen like Bai Chi, Tanding Town's defensive preparations have been mastered by those pirates.  It's clear that today is the day when those pirates start their operation

    "She is indeed well-deserved. The girl who plays the role of the Earth Goddess is so beautiful. Tell the brothers, if anyone hurts the girl on the float after the action starts, don't blame me for not making it clear beforehand." Hiding in the crowd  A short man with a wretched appearance whispered to the men beside him.

    "Don't worry, boss, the brothers are all in love with her."

    The wretched man snorted coldly and replied: "Huh, don't play tricks on me and tell those bastards to take care of their own birds. If anyone can't take care of them, let me take care of them for a while."

    "yes"

    "Come back and tell them to work harder after the operation begins. When you return to the base, the benefits will be indispensable to them." The wretched man stopped his subordinates who were about to pass on the order and added

    "yes"

    After sending his men away, the wretched man once again aimed his eyes at Lin Ke, who was sitting on the float. He couldn't stop drooling. Han Yu, who was walking beside the float, seemed to be aware of it and glanced in the direction of the wretched man.  Han Yu frowned slightly and was about to find a chance to teach that man a lesson when he heard Lin Ke whisper in his ear: "Han Yu, I just received  In the communication from Mengxin, she said that some people in the crowd watching the float parade behaved strangely, so let us pay attention."

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Don't worry, I have noticed it, and I will protect you." (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 262 Pirates Attack

    With a loud "boom", a float parked on the main road suddenly exploded. People nearby were killed and several others were injured. The frightened people suddenly panicked. At this moment, hidden in the crowd  The pirates in the area rose up in violence, killing the nearest police officers and Union soldiers one after another, and began to control the situation on the scene.

    The wretched man who had been staring at Lin Ke before was now striding towards the float where Lin Ke was sitting. Gundam, who was hiding in the crowd, shrank his neck when he saw this. Compared with the beauty who fell in love at first sight, his life was still in danger.  More importantly, there are countless beauties in this world, but he only has one life. After thinking about this, Gundam slipped into an alley on the street without anyone noticing. Not long after entering the alley, he rushed towards her.  Come here two pirates

    "No, kill me" Gundam squatted on the ground holding his head

    One of the pirates with a blue turban on his head couldn't help but cursed: "Damn it, seeing how big you are, I thought you were a prickly guy, but you turned out to be just a loser."

    "It's done, what nonsense are you talking to this guy? Kill him with one knife and go help quickly." Another pirate with a red scarf on his head persuaded his companion, and then raised the knife in his hand.

    "Don't kill me, I'm rich, I can give you money," Gundam shouted in a hurry.

    Pirates are indeed greedy for money. Upon hearing Gundam's cry, the pirate with a red turban immediately put the knife on Gundam's neck and asked attentively: "Are you rich?"

    "Yes, I have a lot of money." The hairs on the back of Guo Guo's neck stood up. Anyone with a knife on their neck would not look good.

    Looking at Gundam's pale face, the pirate with a blue turban came over and pushed his companion away, kicked Gundam and then cursed: "Get up and gather over there."

    "Yes, yes" Gundam didn't dare to show a trace of dissatisfaction and hurriedly stood up and walked in the direction the blue turban pirate said.

    "What are you keeping him for?" the pirate in the red turban asked his companion dissatisfiedly

    Hearing this, the blue scarf laughed: "Why do you have to struggle with money? Come on, if you don't hurry up, I'm afraid we won't be able to catch a good one. Then we can only watch others being happy and play with ourselves."

    The red turban rolled his eyes when he heard this, and followed the blue turban with a knife to the main road of the float parade. At this moment, due to the sudden attack of the pirates, many people present were caught off guard. In front of the people in Tanding Town,  Here, the town of Tanding, which has strong defense preparations, is safe, but the facts before them tell them that the pirates are coming and the defense of Tanding town has been breached.

    "Don't panic, everyone, hold on for a while, our reinforcements will arrive as quickly as possible." While blocking the pirates' offensive, Xuanyuan Feng loudly encouraged the people around him to pick up the available weapons and join him in blocking those heinous pirates.  The pirates just did this, and Xuanyuan Feng became the main target of the pirates.

    "Han Yu, help Xuanyuan Feng" Lin Ke, who was standing on the float, saw Xuanyuan Feng being besieged by pirates and couldn't help but said to Han Yu beside him.

    "Okay, hold me tight and let Ning Ping and the others lead them closer to us. It will be safer for everyone to gather together." After Han Yu said this, he put his arms around Lin Ke's waist and jumped off the float he was standing on.  Jump to another float, then use the float as a springboard, and jump to the vicinity of Xuanyuan Feng in a few leaps.

    The wretched pirate who was about to climb onto the float to catch Lin Ke saw his target running away. He was so angry that he yelled and cursed, with a group of young men chasing after him.

    "Firegun" Han Yu shouted coldly and made a gun look with his right hand, firing small fireballs from between his index and middle fingers at the pirates next to Xuanyuan Feng. Suddenly, the pressure on Xuanyuan Feng was greatly relieved.  The grateful Xuanyuan Feng turned around to say thank you, and saw Han Yu holding Lin Ke's waist with his left hand, and firing fire bombs at the pirates with his right hand. Seeing this scene, Xuanyuan Feng suddenly didn't want to say thank you anymore.

    Because Tanding Town had to fight pirates from time to time, the folk customs were extremely tough. After the initial panic, the ferocity of the pirates successfully aroused the resistance of the residents of Tanding Town, and more and more people began to pick up the weapons.  Weapons join the crowds resisting pirates

    "Protect the old man, women and children and leave first. The rest of you will fight with me against the pirates." Xuanyuan Feng saw that the people around him were getting bigger and bigger, and he shouted to everyone. Everyone seemed to have found the backbone, and immediately began to act separately.  Xuanyuan Feng's crisis has been resolved, but Ning Ping and others have never appeared. From the communicator brought by Lin Ke, Han Yu learned that Ning Ping and others were trapped in a circle of pirates. When the pirates broke out, they were not far away from Han Mengxin and others.  The people's float was too close, and there were only a few pirates there. In addition, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er were both beautiful beauties. After the attack, those hungry pirates invariably surrounded Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er's float.

    ? ?FortunatelyNing Ping and others were already on guard before the pirates attacked. Before the pirates' encirclement could close, Ning Ping and others rushed out while protecting Han Mengxin and others. However, they chose the wrong direction when breaking out. Now they are trapped in the pirate circle.  The place where most people gather

    "Damn, this road idiot." After listening to Lin Ke's narration, Han Yu couldn't help complaining about Ning Ping, but Han Yu had forgotten that as far as knowing the road was concerned, he and Ning Ping were the eldest brothers. Don't laugh at the second brother.  It's all the same stuff

    "Han Yu, what should we do now?" Lin Ke asked Han Yu

    "Of course I'm going to meet them, Xuanyuan Feng." Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and shouted to Xuanyuan Feng who was deploying manpower to defend and counterattack.

    Xuanyuan Feng turned around and asked, "What's the matter? Do you want to help me?"

    "Ning Ping and the others are trapped in the pirate den. I'm going to rescue them. If you see a commotion among the pirates later, remember to seize the opportunity." After saying this, Han Yu flew away with Lin Ke in his arms.

    "This guy" didn't forget to take Lin Ke with him when Han Yu went to save people. Xuanyuan Feng was helpless and helpless. However, thinking of Han Yu's last words, Xuanyuan Feng quickly made corresponding decisions.  Offensive preparation

    On the territory occupied by the pirates, the wretched pirates who were blocked by Xuanyuan Feng's people were staring angrily at their right-hand men, Xiao Hong and Xiao Lan.

    "Where did you die when we needed you most just now?" the wretched pirate asked the two of them with wide eyes.

    "We ate something unclean earlier and got a bit upset," the red turban scratched his head and explained to the wretched pirate.

    "Holy shit." The wretched pirate pointed his middle finger at the red scarf, and then pointed at a group of people being besieged by his men and said: "There are two women there, which are not bad, but there is a sword wielder next to those two women.  This guy is very tough, I leave it to you."

    "Don't worry, boss, everything will be taken care of by us. But after those two women catch us, can you let us have a taste of it?" The blue scarf looked at the wretched man with a hopeful look on his face and said.

    "Damn it, you dare to make conditions with me, your wings are hard, aren't you?" The wretched pirate immediately became furious, and then said: "It will be your turn after I finish playing."

    Hearing this, the blue turban muttered dissatisfiedly: "Why do you drink the soup first every time?"

    "Okay, please stop saying a few words." The red turban on the side pulled the blue turban and walked towards the place where the fighting was taking place. He couldn't leave, because the red turban had already seen the wretched pirate and reached the critical point of anger. If he didn't leave, he would have to leave.  Unlucky

    Ning Ping, who was fighting the pirates, suddenly found that the pirates besieging him had stopped attacking, and then he saw two pirates wearing red and blue turbans coming over. Both pirates were holding a ghost-headed knife, and they were talking to Ning Ping.  After they met each other, without saying a word, they all let out a strange cry and attacked Ningping from the left and right.

    Ning Ping drew his Qiu Shui Sword and said to Field and Shi Bafang behind him: "Leave these two guys to me, you help me plunder the formation, and don't let the pirates get close to Mengxin and the others."

    "No problem," Field agreed. He picked up the gun in his hand and shot a pirate in the head who was trying to sneak past. This shot immediately stopped the other pirates, and Field, after frightening the pirate,  Then I stopped shooting. Ammunition is limited and needs to be used sparingly.

    "Asshole, there are so many of you, why don't you rush forward?" The wretched pirate who witnessed all this jumped on his feet and yelled at those pirates, saying, "Most of the pirates will send you to your death, enjoy your happiness. I am here to let them do it for others."  And sacrifice is almost impossible. So no matter how fiercely the wretched pirates scolded them, the pirates who surrounded Ningping and his party still had no intention of moving forward.

    "Zhendong" martial arts hall's float, people like Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er who have no fighting ability are hiding inside at the moment. "Don't be afraid, Xiaofu, you will be fine." Qiao Yan'er hugged Tang Xiaofu and comforted her softly.

    "Sister Yan'er, will we die here?" Tang Xiaofu asked in a trembling voice

    "No," Qiao Yaner replied firmly.

    Tang Xiaofu asked in confusion: "Why?"

    "Because if there is someone who knows that we are trapped here, he will definitely rush over as quickly as possible," Qiao Yaner said to Tang Xiaofu with a smile.

    "Who is that person?" Tang Xiaofu asked

    Qiao Yaner was about to say who it was?  I heard a panic from the pirates outside the float, followed by a scream. Han Mengxin, who was observing the situation outside, turned back to Qiao Yan'er with a face of joy and shouted: "Sister Yan'er, my brother is here, okay?"  It’s great that Sister Youke is here too. With Sister Youke here, our defensive combination skills can be activated.”

    Hearing Han Mengxin's words, Qiao Yan'er breathed a sigh of relief. Then she heard Han Mengxin shout "Be careful" and at the same time, Liang Yi Shield took off her hand and flew towards Qiao Yan'er. Qiao Yan'er quicklyAs Tang Xiaofu lowered his head, he heard a scream from behind. Han Mengxin stepped forward and passed Qiao Yan'er and Tang Xiaofu. She reached out to pick up the Liangyi shield on the ground and stared at the opposite side of her with vigilance.

    I don’t know when, three pirates sneaked to the side of the float. After secretly killing Tang Niu and Tang Biao, they climbed onto the float. They originally wanted to steal the beauty in the float, but they didn’t expect that they would fall short at the last moment.

    "Sister Yan'er, don't let Xiao Fu come over." Han Mengxin looked at Tang Niu and Tang Biao who were lying on the ground, their clothes stained red with blood, and said loudly to Qiao Yan'er. After hearing this, Qiao Yan'er hugged Tang Xiaofu and said to her.  The float defended by Field and Shi Bafang moved to one side.

    "Hey hey hey little girl, just follow us if you know how to behave. Don't worry, we won't hurt you." A pirate stretched out his hand to Han Mengxin with a lewd smile, but before he could touch Han Mengxin's hand,  With the Liangyi shield inside, a fireball dropped from the sky

    "Ah" the pirate screamed and turned into a black thing and fell to the ground. Seeing this, the remaining two pirates couldn't help but stepped back a few steps and saw Han Yu slowly lowering him from the air.  , after releasing Lin Ke, he said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin quickly saw if Tang Niu and Tang Biao were still alive, and then used the protective shield with Lin Ke to buy some time for our next attack." While speaking, Han Yu kicked  He kicked the black thing on the ground towards the two pirates on the opposite side, which frightened the two pirates and immediately ran away with their heads in their hands.

    Han Mengxin immediately checked the injuries of Tang Niu and Tang Biao, and used her light power to stop the bleeding of Tang Niu and Tang Biao. Fortunately, the three pirates who attacked did not cut the necks of Tang Niu and Tang Biao on the spot, otherwise there would be no hope at all for them to stay in the float.  Tang Xiaofu also knew what was happening on the other side of the float, and looked at the busy Han Mengxin with hopeful eyes.

    Perhaps Tang Xiaofu's prayer was heard by God. After a period of rescue regardless of the cost, the lives of Tang Niu and Tang Biao were temporarily saved. However, they are still in a critical period and they must be sent to a hospital with complete rescue facilities as soon as possible.  The local government needs to carry out comprehensive treatment, otherwise Tang Niu and Tang Biao will still die in the end.

    After listening to Han Mengxin's words, Han Yu moved his neck and said to himself: "It seems that we need to fight." After saying this, Han Yu jumped over the float, jumped to the side of Feier and Shi Bafang, and faced  Ning Ping, who was in the battle circle, shouted: "Ning Ping, stop playing around. Tang Niu and Tang Biao were attacked by a sneak attack. They are now in danger. Quickly deal with these pirates and send Tang Niu and Tang Biao to receive treatment."

    "Oh? Do you want to take a gamble with me?" Ning Ping forced his two opponents back with one sword and then looked back at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, looked at Ning Ping and asked, "How do you want to bet?"

    "Aren't these pirates ready-made?" Ning Ping pointed at the pirates around him.

    "You will suffer a lot if you make a bet with a person like me," Han Yu said with a smile.

    "That's not necessarily true," Ning Ping replied with the same smile. The blue turban and red turban who were fighting with Ning Ping were about to get mad at Ning Ping's attitude. The sword wielding guy in front of them really didn't know how to respect people.

    "Since you must bet, of course I will accompany you." Han Yu grinned when he heard this, and a big fireball unexpectedly exploded among the pirates.

    The "ability user" and the wretched pirate's face turned pale. He knew that his family's affairs were like his own. This pirate group could only bully ordinary people and operate on the edge of the outer area of ??the Death Star Territory. If he dared to enter the Death Star Territory, it would be more difficult.  To put it simply, the pirate group of the wretched pirates cannot withstand the attacks of ability users, especially the fire-based ability that is famous for its powerful offensive power. The pirate group of the wretched pirates is  There was no trace of wretchedness at all. The pirate immediately had the idea of ????escape.

    It’s just that the previous competition between Han Yu and Ning Ping has already begun

    "How to tell who killed it?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao after solving the red turban and blue turban.

    "The one who breaks his left hand and left foot belongs to you, and the one who breaks his right hand and right foot belongs to me." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "It's a deal," Ning Ping agreed and took the lead in running towards the place where the pirates gathered the most.

    When Han Yu saw this, he couldn't help shouting: "You are so shameless and ran away."

    The disaster of the pirates began. One of the two evil stars was a dictator with a left hand and a left foot, and the other was a dictator with a right hand and a right foot. Anyway, the pirates they were targeting did not have a place where the two of them passed by and were constantly breaking off their hands and feet. They lay on the ground.  Full of moaning pirates

    Field held the gun with a relaxed and comfortable look on his face, and from time to time he aimed at a pirate that Han Yu or Ning Ping had missed. Not a single shot hit the head. Field always aimed at the thighs of those pirates. It was bad luck.  The pirates were castrated in half, and the lucky pirates also lost their ability to move. What awaits them will be the pirates in Tanding Town.punish

    Shi Bafang was driving the float forward slowly at this moment. The two evil stars Han Yu and Ning Ping were clearing the way. Although the float was moving slowly, it never stopped moving forward.

    "Kill!" Just as Han Yu and Ning Ping were making a bet with the pirates, a loud roar suddenly came from the residents of Tanding Town who were confronting the pirates. Xuanyuan Feng indeed seized the opportunity Han Yu said and led  With the angry residents of Tandine Town, they launched a counterattack against the pirates. For these pirates who dared to appear at the float parade day in Tandine Town, the residents of Tandine Town had no intention of holding back, but any pirates who could still stand  , all of them will be besieged by a group of angry people. When the angry people leave, there will be a ragged and seriously injured pirate on the ground. But no one will sympathize with those pirates. All this is theirs.  Maybe after the battle is over, the people in Tanding Town will rescue the pirates who are still alive, but now, the injured pirates can only pray for themselves and insist on living until the end of today's battle.

    The wretched pirate who was hiding in the crowd quietly got up and was about to slip away. Unexpectedly, he met a man who was leading a group of people from Tantine Town residents who were preparing to counterattack. The wretched pirate had also seen him before. He was the one who begged him for mercy before.  The guy named Gundam

    "It's you?" The wretched pirate shouted in surprise. Gundam was afraid that the pirate in front of him would reveal the scandal he had just committed, so he raised his arms behind him and shouted, "Kill this bastard pirate." After saying that, Gundam took the lead and rushed towards the wretched pirate.

    The wretched pirate could not believe until his death that he would die in the hands of someone he thought was a loser. He looked at the sky unwillingly and refused to close his eyes (to be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support.  , your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 263 The aftermath is not over yet

    Although the float parade was interrupted, the fact that they defeated the invading pirates still made the people of Tanding Town decide to continue the carnival. The floats continued to move forward, but Xuanyuan Feng and Tang Xiaofu's floats were already in front of them.  Destroyed during pirate attack and had to withdraw from parade

    At this moment, Gundam has become the hero of Tintin Town. But who would have thought that when the pirates were not at a disadvantage, this hero of Tintin Town would also beg for mercy from those pirates. But now it is meaningless.  Judging from the results, Gundam is already a little confused and doesn't know what his last name is.

    When the float on which Gundam was riding passed by Han Yu and others, Gundam sent an invitation to Lin Ke by accident. Unfortunately, in full view of the public, Lin Ke smiled slightly at Gundam, turned around and left with Han Yu and others.  Only a beautiful back view of Gundam is left

    Gundam retracted his right hand with an embarrassed look on his face. After adjusting his facial expression, he looked forward with a serious face and put on a statue-specific expression.

    "Damn, that guy can really show off, doesn't he know how to show off and get struck by lightning?" Han Yu turned around and saw Gundam's appearance at this time, and couldn't help but complain in a low voice

    "Han Yu, keep your voice down, don't let others hear it," Lin Ke reminded with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a "click", and a thunderbolt fell in the sky. It hit Gundam on the float. Gundam immediately fell off the float and fell to the ground like an epileptic patient, foaming at the mouth.  twitching

    Han Yu looked around at Ning Ping and others who were looking at him in surprise, and explained with a wry smile: "Why are you looking at me like this? It's not me."

    "Han Yu, your crow's mouth is getting more and more effective." Ning Ping spoke slowly after a while. His words immediately resonated with others. Han Yu rolled his eyes in anger and said to Ning angrily.  Ping said: "Fuck you, you are the one with the crow's mouth."

    "Don't be humble" Ning Ping was stunned, then said with a smile

    "You are so humble," Han Yu suddenly shouted with his eyes wide open.

    "Stop making trouble, that thunder just now seemed a bit weird," Field said to Han Yu and others while looking at the rioting crowd.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "It's not like that, it's just weird. Look at that sudden lightning. It reminds me of the guy who played with electronics when we were rescuing Mengxin. But look at the lightning just now."  It shouldn’t be as powerful as that guy.”

    "You mean, there are ability users hiding around here?" Xuanyuan Feng suddenly looked around nervously.

    "Don't be so nervous. Lightning ability is the fastest attack ability. Even if you see it, you can't avoid it." Han Yu comforted Xuanyuan Feng when he saw this. After looking around, he said: "Anyway, let's leave here temporarily.  Go to a relatively safe place”

    "What about the people here" Xuanyuan Feng asked hesitantly

    "Since that ability user has not been attacking until now, that means that the other party is not a crazy person and there are only two possibilities for hacking the Gundam. One is that the Gundam is too arrogant and has aroused the other party's disgust.  Well, that ability user is here to seek revenge on Gundam."

    Xuanyuan Feng retorted: "Seeking revenge? No, although that Gundam is annoying, he still doesn't dare to cause trouble at will. There are not many enemies, and among his enemies, there doesn't seem to be anyone who can use his abilities."

    Han Yu heard this and said: "Who said no? Have you forgotten that Gundam was regarded as the hero of Tanting Town because of who he killed?"

    "Are there any remnants of pirates?" Xuanyuan Feng was startled, and began to look at the crowd with a scrutinizing gaze. Han Yu helplessly stretched out his hand to pat Xuanyuan Feng's arm, "Stop looking, you look like a pirate to everyone."  Anyone who sees this will feel guilty."

    Xuanyuan Feng smiled awkwardly, looked at Han Yu and said, "Is there a way to find the other party?"

    "No, there is no writing on the other person's face. How do I know who is a good citizen and who is a pirate? But you don't have to worry too much. Most of the pirates have been caught. The few small fish and shrimps that slipped through the net are lost to them.  If they lose the organization, they will be done with it sooner or later.”

    Xuanyuan Feng didn’t feel relaxed at all after hearing Han Yu’s words. “No, I’m still worried. Why don’t you leave first and I’ll stay here with the others for a while?”

    Han Yu, who had guessed what Xuanyuan Feng would say from the beginning, shrugged, "It's up to you, but don't worry. I didn't remind you that you were a very active person in the battle with the pirates just now. The most active Gundam has been killed."  Now, the rest will be yours. Maybe that ability user’s next target will be you."

    "Then" Xuanyuan Feng was dumbfounded this time. Seeing the opportunity, Han Yu stepped forward and took Xuanyuan Feng's arm and said, "So in order for others not to be implicated by you, you should follow me.""It's better to leave here together." After saying that, before Xuanyuan Feng could say anything, Han Yu pulled Xuanyuan Feng and left. As he walked, he said, "Let's go see Tang Niu and Tang Biao. I don't know if they are there."  Being rescued”

    Xuanyuan Feng had the intention to stay, but Han Yu's hands were like two pairs of pliers, tightly grabbing Xuanyuan Feng's arm. Xuanyuan Feng had no chance to struggle, and could only let Han Yu drag him to visit Tang Niu and  Tang Biao

    Not long after the group left the main road for the float parade, Han Yu suddenly stopped, raised his head and said to the roof of a building next to the road: "Hey, you have been following us all the way, how about you come out and meet us?  "

    "How could there be someone there?" Xuanyuan Feng murmured softly and raised his head to look in the direction Han Yu was looking. Unexpectedly, as soon as Xuanyuan Feng raised his head, a thunderbolt struck from mid-air.

    Han Yu pushed Xuanyuan Feng away, stretched out his hand to catch the lightning, and saw that the lightning was like several small snakes swimming on the ground and disappearing, but Han Yu seemed to be an okay person, and saw Han without any damage.  Yu waved his hand and shouted towards the roof he was looking at before: "Hey, you hidden rat, you don't have the face to see people, do you?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure walked out from the back of the roof and looked at Han Yu and others intently.

    "Hey, are you here to seek revenge?" Han Yu raised his hand and greeted the man.

    "Humph" the man snorted coldly, and another bolt of lightning fell.

    Han Yu was still unscathed when he saw Han Yu jump up and fly to the opposite side of the man on the roof. He looked at the man playfully and said, "Don't you know that the key to victory or defeat between natural ability users is besides the conflict of attributes?"  Besides, what has the greatest influence is the ability possessed by the ability user?"

    The man who could use the lightning ability threw lightning at Han Yu for the third time without saying a word. This time, Han Yu didn't reach out to catch it. He just glared slightly. A pillar of fire with Han Yu as the center rose into the sky and directly engulfed the sky.  Swallowed by the lightning that fell in the middle

    "I believe it now, Lightning Boy" Han Yu looked at the man with a smile and said

    The man known as Lightning Kid stamped his feet when he saw this, and said in a hoarse voice: "I won't let it go." After saying that, Lightning Kid disappeared in the blink of an eye. The speed made Han Yu stunned.  This is running too fast. No wonder this guy's offensive ability is so weak. I'm afraid this guy is using all his abilities to escape.

    "What should I do? Are you chasing me?" Xuanyuan Feng asked Han Yudao who jumped off the roof.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Xuanyuan Feng in surprise, "Chasing? Can you catch up?"

    "Er" Xuanyuan Feng was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled awkwardly.

    "Don't worry, that guy said before he left that he would never give up, so that guy will definitely come back to find us. We just need to prepare the trap and wait for him."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Xuanyuan Feng nodded and began to think about the traps he had to set up to catch the guy who was faster than a rabbit.

    The group of people arrived at the largest hospital in Tanding Town, but when Han Yu saw the scene in front of him, his pupils shrank immediately. Tang Niu and Tang Biao, who were supposed to receive treatment quickly, were parked in the hall at the moment. Looking at their appearance at the moment,  I'm afraid they haven't received any treatment since they were sent there.

    "What's going on? Why don't you rescue them?" Han Yu asked a man dressed as a doctor standing next to Tang Niu and Tang Biao in a deep voice.

    "Are you a family member of the injured? Come with me and sign the family agreement, and pay all the expenses required for the rescue. Remember, you need cash." The doctor did not answer Han Yu's question, but gave the order with a arrogant look.  Han Yudao

    "How brave" Han Yu was furious when he heard this and reached out to grab the doctor's arm.

    When the doctor saw this, he immediately shouted: "What are you going to do? Security, security"

    Two burly men immediately rushed over from the corner, but before they could get close, Ning Ping had already kicked them one by one, telling them to stay calm.

    "Don't mess around. This is a hospital, not a place where you can run wild." The doctor looked at Han Yu with some fear and warned, but the way he spoke, it looked like he was fierce and cruel.

    "Hmm, hurry up and rescue my two friends. If anything happens to them, I will turn this building into a ghost building. Don't even think about running away."

    After hearing this, the doctor puffed up his chest as if to retort, but before the words came out, the doctor's eyes were straightened, and he saw the orange flames beating happily in Han Yu's hands, and he heard Han Yu's words in his ears.  Yu said coldly: "For those with abilities, making this building a thing of the past is just a simple matter. Hurry up and save my friends. Remember, you can only live if they live. If they die, you just wait."  Bury me with them and keep your word."

    The cold tone madeThe doctor couldn't help but shuddered, and then he saw the doctor commanding the nurse to hurriedly push Tang Niu and Tang Biao into the operating room.

    "Hum, you are such a bunch of bastards," Han Yu scolded with a cold snort.

    Lin Ke on the side advised Han Yu softly: "Okay, don't be angry. If you are angry, you will not be well."

    "Yeah" Han Yu nodded after hearing this.

    ……

    Time passed by minute by second, and the lights in the operating room finally went out, and the door of the operating room finally opened. The doctor from before walked out with a relaxed look on his face, and said to Han Yu: "Fortunately, I did not disgrace my life.  Those two people were rescued." It's a pity that the doctor didn't get the gratitude he imagined. Han Yu immediately took Han Mengxin into the operating room after learning that Tang Niu and Tang Biao were rescued.

    "Hey, hey, you can't go in here." The nurse in the operating room saw Han Yu and others and quickly blocked the way.

    "Let's play." Han Yu gently reached out and pushed aside the nurse who was blocking the way, and walked to Tang Niu and Tang Biao. Tang Niu and Tang Biao were still in a coma.

    "Mengxin, check them both out," Han Yu said softly to Han Mengxin behind him. Han Mengxin nodded slightly and skillfully began to check Tang Niu and Tang Biao's bodies. Her actions immediately aroused dissatisfaction from other people in the operating room, but they were only towards Han Yu.  Say, so what if you are dissatisfied?  Bite me if you don't like it, but if you want to bite me, you have to have a good set of teeth.

    The doctors in the operating room were angry at Han Yu but dared not speak, while the remaining female nurses looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping in a daze.  The calmness when dealing with the two security guards outside also made the eyes of the female nurses looking at Ning Ping turn into little stars. Perhaps this is in line with the proverb that men are not bad and women do not love them.

    After a period of confirmation, Han Mengxin nodded to Han Yu, indicating that Tang Niu and Tang Biao were out of danger and it would be a matter of time before they woke up. Han Yu nodded when he saw this, turned around and glanced at the man standing at the door.  The doctor said: "You, just come here."

    "What are your orders?"

    "What's your name?" Han Yu asked

    "My surname is Liu, the single character is Mang"

    "Rogue? Forget it, no matter you are a real gangster or a fake gangster, I will trouble you to take care of my two companions anyway. Don't worry, money is indispensable for your Lin Ke" As he spoke, Han Yu reached out and said to Lin Ke beside him.  Lin Ke took out a card from his bag and handed it over. Han Yu looked at the face value written on the card, handed it to the doctor in front of him and said: "The password is six zeros, and there are five hundred thousand in it. Treat this patient."  After the two of them, the rest will be considered as gifts from me to your hospital. Of course, as I said before, I want your hospital to use the best medical methods to treat these two people. If something goes wrong with them, then you don’t have to worry about it.  I didn’t warn you beforehand.”

    "No problem, no problem. Please rest assured that we will have the most powerful doctors and the most considerate nurses to take care of these two people." Liu Mang promised repeatedly. After careful calculation, the cost of treating those two people was only 200,000, and what he took  There are half a million in the card. Who in this world can't live with money? At this time, even if Han Yu scolded them again, they would have no complaints.

    After settling down the group of people in the hospital, Han Yu said to Ning Ping and others beside him: "Leave two people to accompany Xiaofu and let the others go out. The smell of this hospital is really unpleasant." After saying that, Han Yu took the lead to step outside.  As he walked, Xuanyuan Feng caught up with him and said, "Han Yu, walk slower. I just thought of a way to capture that ability user. Please listen and see if there is any possibility of success."

    Xuanyuan Feng had been thinking about the problem in the background before, so the doctors in the hospital did not notice Xuanyuan Feng, but now Xuanyuan Feng opened his mouth and Liu Mang immediately noticed it. After seeing Xuanyuan Feng's appearance clearly, Liu Mang suddenly felt a twinge of pain.  The legs are a little weak

    Putting aside Xuanyuan Feng's identity as a police officer, the largest shareholder of this hospital is Xuanyuan Feng's father. It can be said that more than half of this hospital belongs to the Xuanyuan family. In case this young Xuanyuan cares about his previous treatment of the injured.  Attitude, then your own job

    "Master Xuanyuan, please wait a moment." Seeing that Xuanyuan Feng was about to leave, Liu Mang quickly spoke to persuade Xuanyuan Feng to stay.

    "What?" Xuanyuan Feng asked impatiently

    "Ughit's rare for the young master to come here, why don't you take a look?" Liu Mang tried hard to find a reason and said to Xuanyuan Feng

    Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan Feng rolled his eyes at Liu Mang and said angrily: "Are you sick? Why should I visit the hospital if I don't have anything to do? I'm crazy." After saying that, he turned around and chased Han Yu, leaving Liu Mang feeling both embarrassed and happy.  He stood there in embarrassment because Xuanyuan Feng didn't give him any face. Fortunately, Xuanyuan Feng had no intention of arguing with him.

    ……

    "Hey, walk slower, what do you think of the method I told you? Here you go.?Is the opinion settled?  "Xuanyuan Feng, who had already reached the entrance of the hospital, grabbed Han Yu and asked. On the way just now, Xuanyuan Feng had already told Han Yu the method he thought of, but Han Yu was not interested in the method he came up with at all.  , I’m just walking with my head covered, and I don’t have any trouble with my side at all.

    "To be honest, not so much" Han Yu said truthfully when he saw that he couldn't escape.

    "Why?" Xuanyuan Feng asked puzzledly

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this, "your ideas are just taken for granted. The development of things you consider is too one-sided. If one or more emergencies arise when using your method, are you prepared to take your colleagues with you?"  Going to die?"

    "Eraren't there still you here?" Xuanyuan Feng said with some embarrassment

    "We are not the police," Han Yu replied after rolling his eyes.

    "Can't you help this friend of mine?" Xuanyuan Feng grabbed Han Yu's arm and said

    "Stop playing the friendship card with me." Han Yu shook off Xuanyuan Feng's arm and said angrily, "Friends have to live their lives too."

    "Then what do you want?" Xuanyuan Feng asked after hearing this

    This is what Han Yu was waiting for. When he heard Xuanyuan Feng asked this question, he immediately took out a badge from his arms, put it on his chest and introduced himself: "I am a hunter. If your price is fair, I am  I will take on this task.”

    "You're a money addict," Xuanyuan Feng looked at Han Yu with a depressed look and said

    Han Yu shrugged when he heard this, "I can't help it. I just spent five hundred thousand. I have to find a way to earn back what I spent."

    Xuanyuan Feng: "" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 264: The Pranked Pirate

    Taking into account Xuanyuan Feng's personal safety, Han Yu did not even consider Xuanyuan Feng's proposal to serve as a bait, and directly asked Liu Shiqing to take the person back to his home and strictly monitor Xuanyuan Feng - Book_) Xuanyuan Feng  Although there was a lot of dissatisfaction in his heart, Xuanyuan Feng could only pinch his nose and give in when faced with the tears of his wife and the fatigue of his parents who came after hearing the news.

    Han Yu finally met Xuanyuan Feng's father. Sure enough, dragons gave birth to dragons, phoenixes gave birth to phoenixes, and the mouse's son knew how to dig holes. From Xuanyuan Feng's father's uninhibited eyes and alternative fashionable clothes, it can be seen that the father and son had nothing to do with each other.  After a tactful person dissuaded Xuanyuan Feng from getting involved in this matter, this old man who was already over fifty actually wanted to get involved, saying that he was Xuanyuan Feng's father, and for him to play Xuanyuan Feng would definitely be very cool.  After hearing this, Han Yu almost vomited blood on the spot. He couldn't help but wonder whether he should add a mental damage fee to the originally negotiated remuneration. To date Xuanyuan and his son, you need to have the courage to do more.  It depends on luck

    These two guys are really out of tune. Fortunately, these two troublesome guys have a strong wife, otherwise Han Yu would have considered giving up the mission even if it failed. Instead of catching the pirate,  I really can't bear to worry about that.

    Time passed day by day, and Xuanyuan Feng was also locked up at home. Day after day, he was like a wolf locked up in the zoo at 4:30 in the afternoon, wandering around the room. In order to prevent Xuanyuan Feng from disrupting the plan, Han  Yu had said hello to Liu Shiqing early in the morning, never let Xuanyuan Feng leave home, otherwise his life would be in danger. In order to make Liu Shiqing believe in him more, Han Yu admitted that when he estimated the strength of the pirate who slipped through the net, Han Yu made a little progress.  Some artistic processing. It is precisely because of this that Liu Shiqing follows Xuanyuan Feng every step of the way. Even when taking a bath, the two of them take a bath together.

    Mixed bathing between men and women has always been what Xuanyuan Feng wanted to receive. However, Liu Shiqing was shy in the past and refused to agree to Xuanyuan Feng's proposal, so Xuanyuan Feng never succeeded. But today she finally got what she wanted, but Xuanyuan Feng was worried about someone else.  things without any sense of accomplishment

    "Xiao Feng, don't worry. Since Han Yu said they can definitely catch the pirate, they can definitely catch the pirate. Don't run around." Liu Shiqing said to Xuanyuan Feng softly. A drop of cold sweat broke out on Xuanyuan Feng's forehead, "Good boy?"  Are you treating me like a three-year-old?

    He wanted to retort a few words, but Xuanyuan Feng knew that in terms of words, he was definitely no match for Liu Shiqing, who had won the debate competition championship, so it was better not to humiliate himself.

    Seeing Xuanyuan Feng’s unhappy look, Liu Shiqing also frowned slightly, and finally whispered to Xuanyuan Feng: “Xiao Feng, I heard from Meng Xin that tonight is the latest, and you can go out for activities tomorrow.”

    "Really?" Xuanyuan Feng asked overjoyed as soon as he heard the news.

    "Hmph, what are you so happy about? Is it because you don't have to accompany me, a pregnant woman, anymore? I know that you men don't have any good things. They are just bastards who just eat up and ignore them. They have worked hard to have children, but in the end  You really dislike me."

    Xuanyuan Feng's head suddenly became two big, and he hurriedly stepped forward to hug Liu Shiqing and said: "Look at what I said, it's all going nowhere. My dear, it's not too late for you, how could I dislike you? Shiqing,  Xiao Qingqing"

    "Hmm" Just when Xuanyuan Feng was coaxing Liu Shiqing, a cough suddenly came from the door. Han Yu walked in slowly and looked at Xuanyuan Feng and Liu Shiqing and said: "It's broad daylight, even if you're flirting, go back to the house."  If you do it again, it will have a bad impact if people see you here."

    "What are you doing when you come back?" Xuanyuan Feng asked Han Yu with a depressed look on his face.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged, "Nothing, I just came here to inform you, and quickly take your wife to "Zhendong" to stay for one night. We will close the net tonight. The pirate is coming here tonight."

    "Come here?" Xuanyuan Feng asked somewhat unexpectedly

    "Yes, these days I have been letting people spread the news that you have two important figures in the pirates hiding here"

    Xuanyuan Feng interrupted Han Yu and asked: "Since you know where the pirate is? Why don't you go and catch him directly?"

    "First, that pirate runs too fast. I can't outrun him. Second, that pirate is a capable person. Once he finds that he has nowhere to escape, what should he do if he attacks innocent people? His speed is so fast, it is difficult for us to catch him.  Him, and his ability is not dangerous to me, but to ordinary people, it is a fatal blow. Isn’t that Gundam who has now become mentally retarded the best example?"

    After listening to Han Yu's explanation, Xuanyuan Feng nodded in understanding. Ever since that unlucky child was struck by lightning, his IQ dropped to less than three years old. You can imagine that a young man, about 1.8 meters tall, sat on the ground and  ??Crying and begging for milk is the state Gundam is in right now.

    Thinking of the way Gao Dao was clamoring for milk at that time, Xuanyuan Feng felt pitiful and ridiculous towards him. In the past, Gao Dao had offended him because he had an uncle, the director, and Xuanyuan Feng also put it behind him early and followed him.  People with an IQ of only three years old will be looked down upon if they care too much.

    Seeing that Xuanyuan Feng fell silent, Han Yu smiled and said to Xuanyuan Feng: "Now that you understand, then quickly pack up and follow me. Ningping and the others are waiting outside."

    "Then here"

    "Of course it's the best trap to catch the pirate. By the way, if anything is damaged while catching the pirate, I won't have the money to pay for it," Han Yu added to Xuanyuan Feng as if he just remembered it.

    In response to Han Yu's words, Xuanyuan Feng rolled his eyes and replied: "I guessed that you wouldn't pay compensation, and I didn't plan to let you accompany me. Anyway, I had the real ones put away long ago. The ones placed outside are all fakes. They should be broken."  I had to change it later.”

    "I feel relieved when you say that." Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.

    Seeing this, Xuanyuan Feng also added: "Don't demolish my home just to catch a pirate."

    "Don't worry, don't worry, we won't be able to dismantle much. If you're lucky, we might catch the pirate before he even enters the house," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Seeing Han Yu's smile, Xuanyuan Feng's originally calm heart suddenly became uneasy. After sending Liu Shiqing to the "Zhendong" martial arts gym to rest, she secretly returned to her villa. In order not to be discovered by Han Yu and others, Xuanyuan Feng  He climbed over the wall and jumped into the courtyard. As soon as he landed, Xuanyuan Feng was hit.

    I don’t know who is so wicked that he threw a big pit where Xuanyuan Feng landed and filled it with water. Without paying attention, Xuanyuan Feng jumped into the water with a "pop" and his pants were all wet.

    The trap outside was triggered, and Han Yu, Ning Ping and others who were setting up the trap in the house immediately ran towards the place where the trap was activated. They saw Xuanyuan Feng standing by the wall with wet pants, facing Han Yu and others with an embarrassed look on his face.  silly fun

    "Why did you come here?Forget it, don't leave now, lest you be bumped into by the pirate when you walk back for a while. Go change your pants first, and then help us with Ningping and inform Mengxin and the others.  Xuanyuan Feng is on our side, let Liu Shiqing not be anxious."

    "Okay." When Xuanyuan Feng heard that he could stay, he immediately shouted happily that he had suffered a loss because of his ignorance, so Xuanyuan Feng, who didn't like a person suffering a loss, hoped that others would suffer a loss like him. In that way, Xuanyuan Feng  Feng's heart will be more balanced

    Han Yu threw Xuanyuan Feng to Field, and then led Ning Ping to continue setting up traps. Under Xuanyuan Feng's witness, Han Yu and others slowly turned Xuanyuan Feng's home into a fortress.  When an unsuspecting person comes in, his skin will be peeled off even if he doesn't die. Xuanyuan Feng suddenly looks forward to what will happen to the pirate after he comes to the door.

    "Coming, coming" Shi Bafang, who had been observing in the attic on the roof, suddenly ran down from upstairs and said eagerly to Han Yu.

    "Just come, everyone enter the designated position. Before I give the order to attack, no one is allowed to speak. Remember, no one is allowed to speak. Even if you see something ridiculous, you must hold it back for me.  Xuanyuan Feng, if you follow me, you are not allowed to be happy, otherwise our plan tonight is very likely to fail."

    Looking at Han Yu's serious face, Xuanyuan Feng also said seriously: "I won't even be happy if you beat me to death."

    "Okay, you are well aware. Everyone is in position." Han Yu praised Xuanyuan Feng and then shouted to Ning Ping and others: "The operation begins."

    Pirate Berry, a user with lightning abilities. Although his ability is not very powerful, he can still be regarded as a potential stock. His boss, the wretched pirate, values ????Berry very much. This is also the reason why Berry can strike the Gundam with lightning, because wretched  Pirates died at the hands of Gundam

    Berry was originally opposed to this attack. It is true that during the parade, you can indeed get much more money and beautiful women than usual, but high returns mean high risks when talking about staring at such an important event.  During festivals, there will be more powerful people than usual. Unfortunately, the wretched pirates did not listen to Berry's persuasion and went their own way. As a result, Berry's pirate group was killed and Berry was left alone.

    And just when Berry was about to leave Tan Ding to try his luck elsewhere, he heard a piece of news in the tavern. In the house of policeman Xuanyuan Feng, two pirate leaders were captured alive. He heard that Xuanyuan Feng  I want the two pirate leaders to reveal the pirates' treasure.

    "It is absolutely impossible to go out without money. Berry knows this very well. This is also the reason why Berry must save the two pirate leaders. Berry needs money very much now.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…Li ducked and slid along the corner to the backyard of Xuanyuan Feng's house. He looked up and estimated the height. Berry jumped up suddenly and pushed hard against the wall with both hands. Berry's eyes suddenly bulged forward.  The hands in front of him weakly let go of the wall, and he sat down on the ground. When he looked down, he saw that Berry's hands were dripping with blood, and there were still some glass shards on the wounds on his hands. Berry wanted to yell at the owner of the home for his abominable behavior.  But he couldn't shout, and not only couldn't he shout, he had to continue to climb the wall.

    After simply bandaging the wound, Berry took off his coat and laid it on the wall. Then he put his hands on the clothes and put on the wall to look down at the dark courtyard with only one bright light. Berry did not hesitate.  After jumping down, he enjoyed the same treatment as Xuanyuan Feng before. The difference was that Xuanyuan Feng still had pants to change into, but Berry could only wear pants that were cold in the breeze and prepared to move on.

    "Who is it?" The sound of falling into the water was obviously heard. Berry, who was about to move forward, had an idea and shouted at the top of his voice: "Meow meow"

    "Holy shit, it turns out to be a cat. It's still February or August and why is it starting to bark? It's so damn annoying." At this point, the figure in the room disappeared again in front of the window. Bailey saw this and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Quietly walking to the door of the villa in the yard, Berry subconsciously turned the doorknob. Unexpectedly, as soon as his hand touched the doorknob, Berry couldn't help opening his mouth to scream. Fortunately, Berry was determined and reacted quickly.  Before he could cry out, Barry's hand that wasn't touching the doorknob suddenly covered his mouth, and then he let go of the doorknob. He didn't care whether it would alert others, and rushed to the puddle he had fallen into before.  , put his hand into the water with one third of it left.

    There was a soft sound of "Bah!", and a faint stream of green smoke rose from the puddle.

    "Huh" Berry breathed a sigh of relief. The pain in his palm reminded him that it might be a little difficult to enter the room in front of him tonight.

    If the front door doesn’t work, the only way is to go through the back door.

    Berry walked around to the back door, and saw that the back door was ajar. Berry looked up along the crack of the ajar door, and sure enough he saw a red bucket placed on the door. If he pushed the door hard, it would fall off.  come down

    "Huh!" Berry snorted coldly when he saw this. He stretched out his hand and slowly and gently pushed the back door open. The bucket did not fall from the door. Berry smiled proudly and walked into the house. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered,  Not even two steps into the house, a click was heard, and Berry's right foot stepped into a hollowed-out floor. Then a metallic sound was heard from under the floor that Berry stepped into.

    "Woo!" Berry let out a low cry like a wolf howling. He squatted down with a painful look on his face, stretched out his hands, pressed hard to both sides, and then took out the bloody wound on his injured right foot and told Bailey  Inside, the animal trap that had just caught me was either a tiger or a bear trap, and my legs were barely hanging in the air and were not cut off in one fell swoop.

    Berry, who was severely hit both physically and mentally, suddenly wanted to withdraw money. Although money is important, but if you risk your life for money, it is a bit worthless. And just when Berry started to retreat, a shout suddenly came from the second floor.  : "Where are the pirates' treasures hidden?" followed by a sound of whips and the screams of two men. Berry subconsciously moved his steps to get closer and hear more clearly. If he could know the whereabouts of the treasures in advance, he would go there in advance.  If you take out the treasure, the suffering tonight will be worth it.

    Because his right leg was pinched, Berry's movements at this time were inevitably a little inconvenient. Just when he was concentrating on listening to the conversation of the people on the second floor, he accidentally kicked a rope under his feet.

    "Not good." Only these two words appeared in Berry's mind, and then Berry was knocked out by the flying sandbag. Berry's back was slapped heavily under the door, and the bucket that had been placed on the door was hit hard.  It finally worked, and he sprinkled all the water in the bucket on Berry's head without any reservation, and at the same time, the red bucket also held onto Berry's head.

    With Berry leaning against the back door, Xuanyuan Feng, who was motionless and observing in the dark, couldn't help but asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Hey, you're not going to die?"

    "That guy shouldn't be that fragile?" Han Yu answered with uncertainty about tonight's trap. There may be a lot of traps, but the other party is a person with abilities, so of course he needs to take more care of him. "I hope this guy won't be so fragile."  He is fragile and has been killed." Han Yu secretly prayed in his heart.

    Han Yu's prayer came true. Not only was Berry not killed, but he started to go crazy. Anyone who was tricked like this would go crazy. Then Berry stood up suddenly, took off the bucket on his head, and raised his hand.  , a bolt of lightning first split the door behind his house into pieces, and then Berry shouted loudly to the second floor: "Listen to the people inside, come out quickly and let me die."

    "???" Han Yu and Xuanyuan Feng were stunned at the same time. Come out and let me die?  Isn't this just courting death?  Could it be that he has become insane because of the repeated attacks?

    &nbsp; "Come out and let me die, come on and let me die." Barry, who had not realized there was something wrong with what he said, continued to yell.

    When Han Yu saw this, he knew that it was no longer a problem to hide any longer. Since the other party had already come clearly, he should also come here clearly. Anyway, Berry's right leg was injured, which would probably affect his ability to escape tonight.

    As soon as he saw someone appearing, Berry immediately gave a crazy look, rushed towards Han Yu, and at the same time yelled: "I will die for you."

    "Hey, don't come over here." Han Yu saw the direction in which Berry was about to rush, and hurriedly reminded him. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Berry's feet fell into the air, and his lower body fell into the floor. Before he could crawl out from under the floor, the top of his head  The chandelier directly above jumped down and hit Barry on the head.

    Looking at Berry, who still rushed towards him despite the blood on his head, Han Yu couldn't help but cheer, "What a tough guy."

    "Go to hell!" Berry cursed angrily when he heard this, and stomped up the stairs. Halfway through, he saw the stairs suddenly turned over and turned into a ramp.

    "Ouch!" Berry swung his legs desperately, trying to prevent himself from falling. Then in Berry's horrified eyes, Xuanyuan Feng poured a bucket of oil on the stair ramp (to be continued) {  Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 265: Preparing to Close

    In front of Xuanyuan Feng's house, policemen with live ammunition escorted Berry to the police car parked outside. What was unexpected was that this pirate named Berry did not resist the police's arrest at all.  , on the contrary, he very proactively stretched out his hands and asked the police to put on special shackles specially designed to deal with people with abilities. The only thing that confused the police when they arrived was that Berry's request after being arrested was very strange, that he should be taken away quickly.  leave this house

    "Is there any mystery hidden in this house?" Yu Wendu, the policeman in charge of leading the team this time, looked curiously at Xuanyuan Feng who was talking to several familiar policemen. He didn't know what Xuanyuan Feng had just said about the man named Beili.  what did the pirates do

    "Thank you for your hard work." Xuanyuan Feng noticed Yuwendu's eyes and walked to Yuwendu's side and said

    Yuwendu heard the words and replied: "It's not hard, this is my job. Xuanyuan Feng, can you tell me what you did to the guy named Berry before we arrived? It actually made him want to leave right away.  here"

    Hearing Yuwendu's question, Xuanyuan Feng seemed to have thought of something very interesting, and couldn't help laughing. Yuwendu misunderstood, and asked with a somewhat unhappy face: "Why are you laughing? Is my question very funny?"  Stupid?"

    Xuanyuan Feng hurriedly explained: "No, no, you misunderstood. I'm not laughing at you. I just thought of the trap that Berry encountered before you guys came, which made me feel funny."

    "Ah? Is there a trap in this house?" Yuwen asked in disbelief.

    Xuanyuan Feng said with a smile: "Of course, if the trap is easily seen by you, can it still be called a trap?"

    "Really?" Yuwendu still looked around in disbelief. As a policeman, being good at finding clues from clues is a prerequisite for becoming a policeman with outstanding abilities. Seeing Yuwendu, he seemed to be trying to find someone in the house.  Xuanyuan Feng kindly reminded: "Be careful, there are also traps in this house"

    "Crack, click, click." Before Xuanyuan Feng finished speaking, he saw Yu Wendu, who was walking back and forth, tilted his body and stepped into the floor. At this time, the word "trap" that Xuanyuan Feng wanted to say had just come out, and it was followed immediately by  Yuwendu screamed and his right leg was caught in the animal trap.

    "Look, I was right," Xuanyuan Feng said to Yuwendu while helping Yuwendu out of trouble.

    Yu Wendu grinned in pain, secretly cursing Xuanyuan Feng for being immoral and setting up traps in his house for fun, but if he really wanted to care about it, he didn't seem to be justified, so he could only ask reluctantly: "Am I considered a work-related injury?"

    The deputy team member who came over after hearing the news nodded his head repeatedly when he heard this and said: "Forget it, of course it will."

    "Go." Yuwen rolled his eyes at his deputy in anger, and listened to Xuanyuan Feng comforting him: "Yuwendu, don't be sad, there are still people who are more unlucky than you in this world. I'll show you that one later.  Whatever happened to the pirate named Berry, then you will feel that you were just pinched, and you are very lucky."

    "Did you record the video?" Yuwendu looked at Xuanyuan Feng speechlessly and asked.

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng explained with some embarrassment: "Uh I didn't record it. It was the person responsible for setting up the trap in this room. They are currently dismantling the trap on the second floor. I originally thought that Berry would persist until the second floor."  As a result, he broke down on the stairs from the first floor to the second floor and fell unconscious."

    "It turns out you didn't set these traps yourself," Yuwendu said with a look of surprise.

    "Am I sick? I have nothing to do to set up a trap at home. Do I want to play with myself or with the people who come to my house?" Xuanyuan Feng rolled his eyes and replied.

    Knowing that he said something wrong, Yuwen smiled awkwardly and changed the subject: "Can you take me to meet the people who set the traps you mentioned?"

    Xuanyuan Feng naturally agreed to Yuwen Du's request: "We can wait until you have bandaged your leg. They should have almost finished dismantling the trap on the second floor."

    "Are those people easy to deal with?"

    "What? You want to recruit them for your family?"

    "Hehe don't tell me you haven't had this idea." Yuwendu smiled and asked Xuanyuan Feng unconvincedly.

    Xuanyuan Feng shrugged upon hearing this, "To be honest, I really haven't thought about it, because those people are going to venture deep into the Death Star Territory. I wonder if I don't have that much charm to keep them."

    Yuwendu looked at Xuanyuan Feng silently, and Xuanyuan Feng also looked at Yuwendu without saying a word.

    "Xuanyuan Feng, all the traps on the second floor have been dismantled. There is only one trap on the first floor that has not been dismantled Oh, it seems that there is no need to dismantle it now." Han Yu came down from upstairs and saw Yu Wendu who was being bandaged.  Changed his words

    "Hello, my name is Yuwendu. Nice to meet you." Yuwendu finished bandaging.He jumped up on the sofa, held Han Yu's hand and introduced himself with enthusiasm.

    "Ah, hello, hello." Han Yu looked at Yuwendu with a puzzled look on his face. He didn't understand what the man in front of him wanted to do, but he immediately understood Yuwendu's intention. Regarding Yuwendu's invitation to Han Yu and others to visit his home,  Han Yu smiled and rejected the suggestion. Then Han Yu ignored Yuwendu and said to Xuanyuan Feng: "Ning Ping and I are going back to Zhendong first. Do you want me to bring your wife back to you?"

    "No need to turn back, I'll pick it up myself. Tell my wife to wait a little longer for me to meet Han Yu. Are you sure all the traps you set have been dismantled?" Xuanyuan Feng asked with some worry.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "If you are really worried, then you can just move. I think your house is a bit old. You can take this opportunity to renovate your house."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Xuanyuan Feng became more and more suspicious that there were traps in this house that Han Yu and others missed, and he couldn't help but make up his mind to move.

    Before leaving, Xuanyuan Feng handed Han Yu a bank card and told Han Yu the password of the card. Han Yu put away the bank card with a smile, said thank you to Xuanyuan Feng for the patronage, and left with Ning Ping and others.  Yu Wendu witnessed all this with his own eyes and asked Xuanyuan Feng tentatively: "Xuanyuan Feng, what did you give them the money for just now?"

    "Nonsense, let them help without any reward Don't think they can be bribed with money. I would like to remind you that it is best not to recruit people who can be bribed with money. If a person can be lured by money, then this person is  They will definitely betray others because of money. In the eyes of such people, morality is just an illusion and money is still the most important thing."

    Yu Wendu smiled awkwardly after being told his thoughts, and nodded with a smile to express that he understood. However, he still suspected that Xuanyuan Feng said this deliberately, in order to dispel his idea of ??recruiting Han Yu and his companions, so that he could  How much time do you have to recruit Han Yu and others?

    Seeing that Yuwen was perfunctory with him, Xuanyuan Feng didn't say anything more. Anyway, he had said what he needed to say, and he didn't need to worry about the rest of it.

    After seeing off the police, Xuanyuan Feng closed the door and drove his private car to pick up Liu Shiqing from the "Zhendong" martial arts gym. Yuwendu and others escorted the pirate Berry and halfway back to the station, Yuwendu found an excuse to turn the car around.  When he went to the "Zhendong" martial arts gym, the reason was that Xuanyuan Feng didn't give him a copy of the video he had agreed to before.

    Due to the injury to his right leg, Yuwen could not drive. He could only take his childhood sweetheart and his partner Yuwenxiang, who joined the police station as a police officer, to go with him.

    "Master, why do you want to go to Zhendong? I heard that the martial arts school has long since declined." Yu Wenxiang, the son of the Yuwen family, and the deputy leader of the team led by Yuwen Du, said in confusion.  Ask Yuwen Dudao

    Hearing the question from this friend who grew up with him, Yu Wendu sat on his chair, stretched out, and replied lazily: "What do you know? I'm not here to learn martial arts. It doesn't matter whether 'Zhendong' is a martial arts school or not."  As for the restaurant, I have only one purpose, which is to see if there is any chance of recruiting people like Han Yu."

    "Didn't Xuanyuan Feng tell us before that there is no such possibility?" Yu Wenxiang asked in confusion.

    Yuwen rolled his eyes and replied: "Xuanyuan Feng's surname is not Yuwen, how can you believe everything he says?"

    "But what if it's really like what Xuanyuan Feng said?"

    "Then what loss can we have? It's just a waste of a little more gas money. If you don't try it yourself and just listen to what others say, then give up. This is not my Yuwendu character."

    "That's true." Yu Wenxiang thought for a while, nodded and said

    While the two people were talking, the police car had already arrived near the "Zhendong" martial arts gym, but far away, Yuwendu and Yu Wenxiang saw that the entrance of the "Zhendong" martial arts gym was full of people.

    "Hey, it seems like there's something fun to see." Yuwendu grinned when he saw this

    Yu Wenxiang asked: "Do you want to go over now?"

    "We'll see later," Yuwendu waved his hand and replied, because he saw that the person he was looking for this time had already appeared at the door.

    At the entrance of the "Zhendong" martial arts gym, Han Yu stood on the steps. He casually looked at the people blocking the door and found the leader of the group at a glance. He walked up to the leader standing at the front and spoke.  Asked: "What are you doing here?"

    "We, we want to learn art." The leader was a young man in his early twenties. When he saw Han Yu asking him something, his face suddenly turned red and he replied. Han Yu couldn't help being stunned when he saw this, and thought to himself: "Is it possible that my charm has already faded?"  It has reached the point where men and women are killing each other, and a man can blush when talking to him? Huh?" Looking at the young man's hot eyes, Han Yu saw Lin Ke and others appearing at the door at this moment, and then understoodThis pervert is not blushing because of himself

    "Hey, stop looking, I have an owner and I regret to tell you that the "Zhendong" martial arts gym will be delisted and closed starting today," Han Yu said angrily to the young man in front of him.

    As soon as Han Yu said these words, the crowd immediately started to make noise, and some people shouted: "Why? Why should we close the gym? We want to learn martial arts, and we are not allowed to close the gym."

    "Shut up, you're an old man in his fifties, why are you here making noise? Just wait and cool off," Han Yu shouted, pointing at the old man who screamed the loudest.

    "You, you don't respect the elderly?" The scolded old man pointed at Han Yu and shouted tremblingly

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he saw this, "Old man, look at what you are like now. Who will believe you when you say that you are here to learn martial arts? And I remind you, don't rely on your elders like me. I am older than you.  I’ve beaten nine of them, and if you were included, it would be perfect.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s threat, the old man who had been knocked down by the wind suddenly seemed to have regained his youth. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the crowd, and he didn’t know where he went.

    "This old man's movements are so fast," Han Yu said to himself when he saw this.

    No matter how noisy the crowd was, Han Yu always stood on the steps of the gate, nonchalantly playing with the flames in his hands. The noisy crowd was also because Han Yu only dared to protest loudly and did not dare to do anything else because he was right here.  During this period, several young people who intended to attack the "Zhendong" martial arts gym had their clothes burned by Han Yu's flames in full view of the public, and ran naked in public. Although streaking is a very free and unrestrained experience, most people are  If you have a sense of shame, you can watch others do things like streaking, but if it's your turn, you'd better avoid it.

    Yuwendu and Yuwenxiang, who were originally hiding and observing, were also shocked when they saw Han Yu attacking the crowd with fire. However, when they saw the men who were forced to run naked, Yuwendu and Yuwenxiang were a little dumbfounded. Yuwendu was dumbfounded at the same time, thinking to himself.  The idea of ??recruiting Han Yu and others has become more and more intense.

    The power of an esper lies not only in the size of his own abilities, but also in his ability to control his own abilities. He can use flames to only burn the opponent's clothes without burning them. This kind of fire control ability can only be described as powerful.

    "Master, when will we show up?" Yu Wenxiang looked at the crowd, which was getting louder and louder, and the crowd was getting more and more angry, and asked Yu Wendu with some worry.

    Yu Wendu rolled his eyes and said angrily to Yu Wenxiang: "Are you stupid? Can the two of us deal with so many people outside? We are not capable people. If we are beaten by a group, we will  According to the principle that the law does not punish the public, any beating is in vain.”

    "Then what should we do?"

    "Call someone to inform the bureau that we need support"

    "oh"

    ……

    "Zhendong" martial arts gym

    Tang Niu and Tang Biao, who were not used to the treatment environment of the hospital, leaned against the hospital bed. Tang Niu looked at the third junior brother Tang Jie and asked: "Third junior brother, do you mean to use this opportunity to revive the martial arts school?"

    "Yes, senior brother, hasn't your wish always been to revive the martial arts school? Now, junior brother thinks it is an opportunity." Tang Jie quickly replied after hearing this

    Tang Biao on the side couldn't help but said: "Opportunity? Nonsense, I'm talking about you, third brother, haven't you woken up yet? Let's be honest, what do you think of the abilities of our senior brothers? They are enough to teach others.  Martial arts?"

    "Ohas long as you are willing to learn"

    "Hey, learn? Third brother, you and I are not good at learning martial arts. In comparison, you are not as good as me. At least I am tall and thick and you are a bit like bean sprouts."

    "But if we can't do it, we still have Han Yu and the others."

    "Third Senior Brother, Han Yu and those people have to leave anyway, and it is better to rely on ourselves than to ask for help. They have been helping us, but we can't take their help for granted just because of this. After all, they have never owed us anything.  "Fourth Junior Sister Tang Yiran said softly to Tang Jie

    Tang Jie was silent for a while. Tang Niu shook his head slightly and said to Tang Jie: "Third Junior Brother, I know you want to use today's opportunity to make my wish come true, but you are wrong. My biggest wish is  Taking good care of you, and revitalizing the martial arts school is the second priority. I have discussed it with your second senior brother before, and after the float parade is over, it will be delisted and closed."

    "Ah? Senior brother, what are you talking about?" Tang Jie looked at Tang Niu in surprise and said

    Tang Niu smiled at Tang Jie, "You heard me right, I said I wanted to delist the museum and close it."

    "Then what are your plans in the future?" Tang Jie looked at Tang Niu and asked

    "Your senior brother and I only have brute strength, and we plan to take the exam for the police profession. As for you, don't you like reading? IHe Biaozi decided to send you to study, and as for Yiran, we also plan to send you to study fashion. The savings left by our father, a fashion designer, are enough for us to complete these things."

    "What about Xiaofu?" Tang Yiran asked

    "Xiaofu, not only do you need us senior brothers and sisters, but you also need your parents" Tang Niu was silent for a moment and said slowly

    "Senior Brother, what do you mean?" Tang Yiran looked at Tang Niu nervously and asked

    Seeing this, Tang Niu replied angrily: "Don't think that I will stop taking care of Xiaofu. It's just that we will be very busy in the future. I'm afraid we won't have extra time to take care of Xiaofu. And we can't leave Xiaofu alone for this reason."  , let her grow up freely. We need to find someone for Xiaofu who can take care of her and educate her."

    After hearing Tang Niu’s explanation, Tang Yiran touched her head in embarrassment and said to Tang Niu in a low voice: “I’m sorry, Senior Brother, I just misunderstood you.”

    "It's okay, come here and help me out of bed. We have been discussing it for such a long time, and it's almost time to give an explanation to those people outside." Tang Niu smiled and said to Tang Yiran.

    Tang Jie helped Tang Biao out and said with regret as he walked, "What a pity."

    The outspoken Tang Biao heard this and said: "What's the pity? Xiaojie, don't think that those people outside are really here to learn martial arts. Those guys are most likely here for the two girls on our float.  Man, don’t be afraid of Xiaojie. The second senior brother is a rough man, so he speaks directly. You must not become a nerd in your studies. In that case, you will let down the sacrifices that senior brother has made for you."

    After listening to Tang Biao's last words in a low voice, Tang Jie silently looked at the back of Tang Niu who was walking in front, nodded slightly and replied: "I won't forget it." (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.  net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 266 Delisting Storm

    When Tang Niu, the owner of the "Zhendong" martial arts gym, personally announced to the people outside the gym that the "Zhendong" martial arts gym would be officially delisted and closed in two days, people outside the gym were stunned! After all, Shu* said  After all, the current owner of the "Zhendong" martial arts gym is Tang Niu. Before, Han Yu said that the "Zhendong" martial arts gym would be delisted and closed. People could say that Han Yu was talking nonsense, but now Tang Niu personally said the words "Zhendong" martial arts gym would be delisted and closed.  From now on, even if people don’t believe it, they have no choice but to believe it.

    The words have been made very clear. From now on, the "Zhendong" martial arts gym will be a relatively large house and no longer a place to teach people martial arts. After people lose their goals, those who have something to do will leave together one after another, and some will not give up.  The young people who wanted to enter the museum continued to stay outside the museum, wanting to prove to others that Tang Niu, the owner of the museum, was coerced into saying so. There were about twenty people, but Tang Niu was coerced.  Most of the people present did not believe that although the "Zhendong" martial arts gym was very poor, the gym owners Tang Niu and Tang Biao were also known as tough guys.  Not very possible

    Since there was no way to find the reason from Tang Niu, the group of people who stayed outside the gym with other purposes became interested in Tang Xiaofu, the legal heir of the "Zhendong" martial arts gym.

    "This martial arts gym doesn't belong to you, Tang Niu, how can you shut it down as soon as you say it?" A young man standing outside the gym shouted and asked Tang Niu.

    Hearing this, Tang Niu glanced at the other party coldly and said in a calm tone: "You are a disciple of Bailian Dojo. Why did you think of coming to me today? Did you come here specifically to cause trouble?"

    Upon hearing this, the disciple of Bailian Dojo who had revealed his identity quickly shouted: "It doesn't matter where I come from. The key is that I still have a righteous heart. I will not let you bully a young girl and occupy the property that originally belonged to Tang Xiaofu.  of"

    This statement is very interesting, and the exciting information inside is of great value for further exploration. Some people who were about to leave and liked to watch the excitement stopped when they heard the words, and looked at those people standing outside the museum accusing Tang Niu from a distance.

    Han Yu frowned slightly and took a step forward. Upon seeing this, Tang Niu quickly stopped Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, you don't have to meet these villains like this. You usually come here to cause trouble with the help of your master. I've had enough of this."  Helping the bastard”

    "You forgot that you are still injured," Han Yu said with a frown.

    Tang Niu smiled and replied: "It's okay, it's just a minor injury. I can't deal with pirates, but I still have no problem dealing with these rotten fish and shrimps. Do you have any questions?"

    When he heard the senior brother's question, Tang Biao suddenly pulled off his coat and replied loudly: "There is no problem at all. I have tolerated these guys for long enough. Taking this opportunity today, I just want to calculate the total ledger with them."

    "Two senior brothers, junior brother, I will fight side by side with you." Tang Jie walked up to the middle of Tang Niu and Tang Biao with excitement on his face and said loudly

    "Okay, then let us three brothers let these bully bastards know how powerful we are," Tang Niu shouted.

    "Don't go, go find Meng Xin quickly and tell her to be ready to rescue your three senior brothers at any time." Han Yu said while holding Tang Yiran, who was excited and about to step forward.

    Tang Yiran nodded when he heard this and looked at Han Yu and said, "Please take good care of my three senior brothers."

    "No problem, as long as I'm here, they won't have any accidents," Han Yu promised with a smile.

    The three Tang brothers shouted and rushed down the steps, heading straight for the troublemakers.

    “Master, the fight is about to begin,” Yu Wenxiang shouted to Yu Wendu beside him when he saw this.

    Yu Wendu glanced at Xuanyuan Feng who was standing next to him and whispered to Yu Wenxiang: "What is it called? It's just a joke to Xuanyuan Feng."

    "HahaI'm not laughing at you," Xuanyuan Feng replied with a smile on his face.

    "Bang" Yuwen rolled his eyes at Xuanyuan Feng angrily, and asked in a low voice: "If you don't go to the 'Zhendong' martial arts gym, why are you here here?"

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious. Anyway, with Han Yu and the others here, Shiqing is safe. It's more interesting here," Xuanyuan Feng replied with a smile.

    "It's so interesting here, why don't you go find your wife quickly?" Yuwendu said in a low voice.

    "I won't leave," Xuanyuan Feng replied with a smile on his face. Yuwen was so angry that his teeth were itching when he saw his attitude of refusing to leave, but he had no choice but to turn his head and ignore Xuanyuan Feng.  But he didn't realize it at all. Even though Yuwendu used his actions to express his attitude that he didn't want to get close to him, Xuanyuan Feng didn't care as he walked to Yuwendu's side with a smile and asked in a low voice: "Who are the helpers sent by the bureau?"  Will the time come?"

    "How did you know I was looking for help?"

    Hearing Yuwendu’s question, Xuanyuan Feng smiled slightly, “With your impatient personality, how could you possibly stay here honestly?Not moving here?  There is only one reason why you can wait here quietly, and that is that you are waiting for someone."

    “…Then what do you want to do?”

    Xuanyuan Feng pointed at himself and replied: "You forgot, I am also a policeman."

    "A policeman who deserts all day long," Yuwendu replied with a cold snort. A rare trace of embarrassment appeared on Xuanyuan Feng's face. Then the embarrassment disappeared, and Xuanyuan Feng smiled and said to Yuwendu: "Our second master, don't talk about the uncle."  , you are usually similar to me."

    "Who are you, uncle? I am your uncle," Yu Wendu stared at Xuanyuan Feng with dissatisfaction and shouted.

    Xuanyuan Feng frowned when he heard this, "That's nonsense. I'm older than you, and I'm your uncle."

    "Who are you scolding, uncle?" Yuwendu stared at Xuanyuan Feng and shouted

    "When will I curse?" Xuanyuan Feng was stunned for a moment, then turned to ask Yu Wenxiang, who was almost laughing.

    "Yu Wenxiang, you are so ridiculous!" Yu Wendu looked at Yu Wenxiang, who never gave up his face.  He didn’t mean to scold you. What he said about your uncle meant something different from what you said about your uncle.”

    "Your uncle," Yuwendu and Xuanyuan Feng shouted to Yu Wenxiang in unison. This time, Yu Wenxiang rolled his eyes in frustration. Just as the three of them were arguing about whether the sentence "your uncle" was a curse, "Zhendong  "The fight at the entrance of the martial arts hall also entered a fever pitch. The group of people who originally had ulterior motives saw that the three brothers of the Tang family were decisive in their actions, without any hesitation, and in such a situation that one of them would surely fall down when they took action, those people did not dare to hold back any more, and started to fight one after another.  Show your true skills and start to fight back, and some people have already started to take out the daggers they carry.

    "Hey, stop making noise, it's time for us to step forward." As soon as Xuanyuan Feng saw someone outside the crowd taking out a dagger without anyone noticing, he immediately said to Yuwendu and Yuwenxiang

    "Just the three of us?" Yuwendu asked after hearing this

    "What? Are you scared?"

    "Ha, am I afraid? You are too underestimated. Get out of the way today. You are not wearing a police uniform. What you are wearing now cannot stop those bastards." Yu Wendu pushed Xuanyuan Feng away and sat in the passenger seat.  , and then called to Yu Wenxiang: "Why are you still standing there? Come and drive." After saying that, Yu Wendu held the police car and pressed it on the roof of the car.

    "It's over, it's over, it's over." A rapid police car sounded, and the crowd watching the excitement immediately got out of the way. It was not that no one had noticed a police car appearing nearby before, but they did not expect that the police car would appear at the most exciting time.

    Watching Yu Wendu and Yu Wenxiang leave in a police car, Xuanyuan Feng went around to the back door of the "Zhendong" martial arts gym. Not long after entering the martial arts gym, Xuanyuan Feng met Liu Shiqing. At this time, Liu Shiqing was holding a  A book was telling Tang Xiaofu the above story, while Tang Xiaofu was sitting quietly, leaning against Liu Shiqing and listening attentively. When Xuanyuan Feng saw the scene in front of him, he subconsciously felt that Tang Xiaofu was like  own daughter

    Xuanyuan Feng shook his head violently and smiled mockingly. It seems that since Liu Shiqing became pregnant and he became an expectant father, his immunity to children has begun to plummet.

    "Why are you shaking your head when you have nothing to do?" When a living person appeared beside her, Liu Shiqing subconsciously looked up and saw Xuanyuan Feng shaking his head. Tang Xiaofu couldn't help but asked when she saw that Xuanyuan Feng was here.  He quickly got up and moved a chair to Xuanyuan Feng and said: "Uncle Xuanyuan, sit down."

    "Uncle?" Xuanyuan Feng touched his chin depressedly. His beard had been shaved clean. Why did this little girl still call him uncle?

    "Xiaofu, didn't we agree to call me brother?" Xuanyuan Feng knelt down and looked at Tang Xiaofu and said warmly.

    Tang Xiaofu heard this and replied: "But sister Shiqing said that you are much older than me, so I want to call you uncle."

    "The problem with the combination is yours." Xuanyuan Feng looked at Liu Shiqing with his eyes, and Liu Shiqing immediately conveyed his meaning with a raised eyebrow not to be outdone: "I said it, how about it?"

    "Not very good." Xuanyuan Feng shrugged and said softly to Tang Xiaofu: "Xiaofu, go to the front yard with your uncle to see if someone is here to cause trouble."

    As soon as she heard that someone was coming to cause trouble, Tang Xiaofu immediately turned around and ran into the house. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Feng whispered to Liu Shiqing: "Children are children. As soon as they heard that someone was coming to cause trouble, they were afraid and hid in the house."

    "Really?" Liu Shiqing glanced at Xuanyuan Feng with disdain and replied. Xuanyuan Feng was about to ask why when he saw this, when he saw Tang Xiaofu running out fully armed, with a shield in her left hand and a sword in her right hand, and wearing a small  leather armor, took a step and ran towards the door.

    "Did you see that? We finally managed to coax her, but in the end, you destroyed her." Liu Shiqing said.Yuan Feng glanced at it and suddenly shouted: "Oh!"

    Hearing Liu Shiqing’s cry, Tang Xiaofu, who was rushing out, immediately turned around and ran to Liu Shiqing’s side, asking nervously: “Sister Shiqing, what’s wrong with you?”

    "It's nothing, the baby in my belly kicked me just now." Liu Shiqing took Tang Xiaofu's hand and replied. Xuanyuan Feng rolled her eyes at this. Please, guess you are less than three months pregnant.  The child is not yet formed

    It’s just that Liu Shiqing couldn’t hear Xuanyuan Feng’s slander. Liu Shiqing took Tang Xiaofu’s hand and persuaded her: “Xiaofu, didn’t we just agree not to go to the front?”

    "But, someone came to my house to cause trouble"

    "With your senior brothers here, those who come to cause trouble will not end well. You have to have confidence in them," Liu Shiqing said patiently.

    "Well" Tang Xiaofu was silent for a moment, then looked at Liu Shiqing's belly and asked, "Sister Shiqing, is having a baby fun?"

    "Pfft" Xuanyuan Feng heard this question unexpectedly and couldn't help but chuckle. Liu Shiqing glared at Xuanyuan Feng with an angry look on her face, pointed to the front yard and said: "You are very free, aren't you? Then go quickly.  Let’s see if there’s anything I can help you with.”

    "Okay, okay" Xuanyuan Feng smiled and nodded. When he walked out seven or eight steps, Xuanyuan Feng heard Tang Xiaofu behind him ask again: "Sister Shiqing, how did you put the child in your belly?"  ? My belly is too small and I’m afraid the baby I put in it will be too small, but I want to play with the born baby." Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng suddenly rushed to the front yard and disappeared at the door in the blink of an eye. According to Xuanyuan Feng  From past experience, when Liu Shiqing encountered a question that she couldn't answer, it was her turn to come to the rescue. But how should she explain the issue of giving birth to a child under six years old?  If you make up a story to deceive a child, you will definitely be criticized by Liu Shiqing afterwards; but if you tell the truth, I wonder if Liu Shiqing will care about the relationship between husband and wife and leave half of your life. Anyway, no matter what answer you answer, it will be wrong, then just thirty  Six strategies are better, avoid them first and then talk about it now

    Xuanyuan Feng, who ran to the front yard, strolled to the gate of the martial arts hall and saw that the twenty or so people who came to make trouble had all been captured. Not to mention, among the twenty or so people who were arrested, there were really  Many of them have old faces, and more than half of them are regular visitors to the police station, and they have temporary resident certificates for the detention center.

    "Hey, I didn't expect to meet you here." Xuanyuan Feng walked forward with a smile and said hello to those people.

    When those people saw Xuanyuan Feng appear, their hearts suddenly thumped and they subconsciously looked at one of them. When Xuanyuan Feng saw this, he pointed at the person and said to Yuwendu: "Yuwendu"

    “I understand, you don’t need to remind me,” Yuwendu replied, and waved to the police officers who finally arrived at the last moment. Two police officers immediately stepped forward to take the man away.

    "Isn't this the young master of Bailian Dojo?" Someone in the crowd recognized the man who was taken away by the two police officers. As soon as this man said this, people around him started talking. When Tang Niu and others took action earlier, among these people  Some people think that Tang Niu was looking for an excuse to attack those people. But now it seems that today's incident was most likely premeditated.

    And just when everyone was talking about it, under the identification of the young master of Bailian Dojo, the young master of Qianhou Taekwondo was also brought out. As for the remaining people, except for a few disciples from the two martial arts schools, the others  They are all gangsters who live in the ground. However, those gangsters are not from this area, so not many people nearby know them.

    At this point, the truth was almost revealed. Looking at the people who were being put into police cars and taken away, someone from the onlookers loudly asked Tang Niu, who was about to return to the gym for inspection by Han Mengxin: "Mr. Tang, is the 'Zhendong' martial arts gym really  Is it open?"

    "Yes, the delisting ceremony will be held in two days after the opening. If you don't believe it, you can come and take a look." Tang Niu turned around and said to the direction of the question.

    "But, I want to learn some martial arts, but you don't want to do it now. Why?"

    "My master passed away early, and we disciples can't hold on to the situation. It's only a matter of time before the school closes. While we are still young, we are ready to change our way of life. As for your idea of ??learning martial arts, Tanding Town is not the only one."  A martial arts school”

    "But, you are the only one who has Shuangjiao here," someone shouted loudly

    "Shuangjiao?" Tang Niu glanced at the person who spoke, and replied casually: "They are just temporary helpers, not from the martial arts school. If you come with this idea, the result will be very painful for you."  "Disappointed." After saying this, Tang Niu turned around and returned to the martial arts hall.

    The information Tang Niu said helped many people, and at the same time it also stopped many people's thoughts. Seeing those people who were still talking about it, Han Yu turned around and walked into the museum. As he walked, he said to Xuanyuan Feng: "Xuanyuan Feng,  Can you come in? I plan to close the door for a while and wait until these people leave before opening it again.? 

    "Oh, then wait for me." Xuanyuan Feng replied after hearing this, and turned to Yuwendu and said: "Let's say goodbye. I know your purpose of coming here is not simple. I will ask for you later."

    "How dare you?" Yuwendu stared at the words.

    Xuanyuan Feng immediately understood what Yuwen Du was worried about. He glanced at Yuwen Du with disdain, and then said: "Then you come in with me and let you make it clear to Han Yu in person that Yu Wenxiang is here and you can't go on a business trip."

    "Okay, then when I negotiate with Han Yu later, you are not allowed to cause trouble." Yu Wendu nodded after hearing this.

    "Okay, I'll stay far away from you Yuwendu, you are really a small-minded person." Xuanyuan Feng gave Yuwendu a deep middle finger, then turned around and walked into the martial arts hall. When Yuwendu saw this, he hurriedly explained to Yuwenxiang.  After that, he limped into the martial arts hall with Xuanyuan Feng.

    After seeing Han Yu, Yuwen was about to speak when he saw Han Yu wave his hand, "Don't be too busy talking. I'll take you to my sister first to treat your injured leg. See if you are walking with a limp."  , seems quite pitiful."

    "Thank you" Yuwendu was stunned when he heard this, and then thanked him.

    "You're welcome, come with me." Han Yu responded, turned around and took Yuwendu to find Han Mengxin who was treating the injuries of the three brothers of the Tang family. When Yuwendu saw that Han Mengxin was also an ability user, his eyes immediately straightened and he stared at her unblinkingly.  Han Mengxin watched non-stop. When Han Yu saw this, he reminded: "Hey, wake up, my sister is already married to a famous girl, so don't think too much."

    "Ah?Oh" Yuwendu was stunned when he heard the words, and then looked at Ning Ping, who had been waiting beside Han Mengxin, and nodded to express that he understood (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support.  Support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 267 The Bingxin Boy

    The cards were taken off and the gym was closed. From then on, the former "Zhendong" martial arts gym became a house where ordinary people lived. And just when the people around were guessing what this family planned to do with this big house,  Tang Niu and Tang Biao became police officers under the introduction of Xuanyuan Feng, while Tang Jie and Tang Yiran, on the third day of delisting and closing, boarded the special starship to the alliance and left Tanding Town.

    Although the Alliance has very strict requirements for visitors from the Death Star Territory, these strict requirements are only for people with strong power. For civilians, as long as they pay a high deposit, the Alliance will not go too far.  What is embarrassing and worth mentioning is that the high deposit will be returned to the civilians from the Death Star Territory when they leave the Alliance. Of course, this premise is that the civilian has no bad record while living in the Alliance.

    Tang Xiaofu, as the jewel of the Tang family, was adopted as an adopted daughter by Xuanyuan Feng and Liu Shiqing. None of the Tang family had any objections to this matter. After this period of contact, Tang Niu and others knew very well that although Xuanyuan Feng was a talented person,  A rich man, but he doesn't have any of the bad habits of rich people. He is considered a very approachable rich man. Tang Xiaofu accepts the care of their couple. Tang Niu and others can work with peace of mind and no longer have to worry about Tang Xiaofu.  Worry about the future, but there are still some people who are a little dissatisfied with the matter of adopting an adopted daughter. Xuanyuan Feng originally thought that by accepting Tang Xiaofu as an adopted daughter, he would be equal to Liu Shiqing in terms of titles, but in the end, Liu Shiqing called her "everyone" in a fluttering way.  Every time she heard Tang Xiaofu sweetly calling her uncle and Liu Shiqing sister, Xuanyuan Feng couldn't help but curse, "I like being the elder so much, and I'm not afraid of being called old."

    Everything is so harmonious, and everything is so perfect. In this atmosphere, the date for Han Yu and others to leave Tanding Town is getting closer and closer. The carnival in Tanding Town has long ended. People who come here to watch and experience it  They also left one after another. As passers-by in Tanding Town, Han Yu and others also had to leave here.

    During the preparations before leaving, Han Mengxin and the other girls took Tang Xiaofu around Tanding Town. Han Mengxin and the others loved this little girl Tang Xiaofu indescribably. She was well-behaved, sensible, and good at flattering.  He was just a ghost. If Tang Xiaofu hadn't been too young, Han Mengxin and others might have really taken Tang Xiaofu away. But I can only think about this. People can't just care about themselves and ignore others. Tang Xiao  At this age, Fu should study hard and lay a solid foundation for her future ideals instead of following Han Mengxin and others to do dangerous but exciting things. Han Mengxin and others understood this and did not say anything to Tang Xiaofu.  , but before parting, they each gave Tang Xiaofu some souvenirs, and then they took Tang Xiaofu around all day long.

    Today I went to see the lake outside the town. I just wanted to catch some fish. With Han Mengxin’s personality and age, how could I sit still? After a while, Han Mengxin threw down the fishing rod and took Tang Xiaofu to play.  Qiao Yan'er stayed away from them and experimented with the new fishing rod she had made overnight. According to Qiao Yan'er, this kind of fishing rod is a smart fishing rod that will remind fishermen to pay attention when the fish is approaching. However, she looked depressed at the moment.  It seems that the waterproofing measures of the fishing rod were not done well, so the smart fishing rod failed. Lin Ke, who was the only one who could fish with peace of mind, held the fishing rod in one hand and a book in the other and slowly flipped through it. He did not know that she was reading a book.  Still fishing

    "The fish is hooked." Han Yu, who was sitting not far away, saw the floating fish float in the water and reminded Lin Ke:

    "Huh?" Lin Ke was stunned when he heard this, and then quickly put down the book and used his hands to lift the fishing rod. Unfortunately, by this time, the fish had already decoupled and ran away.

    "What a pity" Lin Ke said regretfully. After changing the bait and continuing fishing, Han Yu looked at him with envy for a while. Anyway, let him be as unhurried as Lin Ke. He was doing it.  So he didn't go fishing, he was going to go into the water to catch fish.

    "Hey, Han Yu, what are you doing taking off your pants?" Field on the side turned his head inadvertently and saw Han Yu taking off his pants, and suddenly shouted in surprise

    "Fishing is too troublesome, I'm going to go into the water to catch a few fish," Han Yu replied as he took off his clothes.

    "Then don't take off your clothes here, there is a girl here." Field kindly reminded Han Yu to pay attention to the occasion, but Han Yu didn't care, and took off only a pair of briefs, and said to Field with a smile: "It's okay.  I don’t mind being looked at.” After saying that, he turned to Lin Ke and put on a bodybuilding pose and asked Lin Ke: “Lin Ke, do you think my muscles are strong?”

    "This is so stinky and shameless" Field looked at Han Yu who was asking Lin Ke and said to himself speechlessly.

    Lin Ke's face turned red and she turned away from Han Yu. She did peek at Han Yu just now, but if she had to look at him openly, she was a little embarrassed because she was a reserved girl and someone who wanted to show off her face.

    Seeing Lin Ke turning away from him, Han Yu chuckled and sprayed his hands??A flame suddenly shot up into the sky above the center of the lake. The flames continued, and the whole person fell into the water in a straight line.

    "Heheheare you dumbfounded?" Han Mengxin sneaked behind Lin Ke at some point and asked Lin Ke with a smile. Lin Ke was startled, turned around and said to Han Mengxin angrily: "You scared me."

    "Hehe What was Sister Ke looking at so fascinated just now?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile.

    "I hate it, who is fascinated by it?" Lin Ke denied it embarrassedly.

    "Sister Ke, before denying it, should you wipe off the saliva from your mouth?"

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s words, Lin Ke subconsciously stretched out his hand to wipe his mouth, but as soon as his hand touched his mouth, he immediately understood that he had been fooled by Han Mengxin, and immediately said angrily: "I hate it, who is drooling?"

    "Hehe, just watch it if you like, I don't have any objection anyway"

    "You and your brother and sister are really brothers and sisters," Lin Ke looked at Han Mengxin with a somewhat tangled expression and said.

    "Ah?Sister Ke, what you said just now, are you praising me?"

    "Just think of it as a compliment"

    "Sister Ke, you have also made progress"

    "There is no way. There is a saying that those who are close to red are red, and those who are close to ink are black. I am not doing well enough. I still need to continue to work hard."

    "Boom" just when Han Mengxin opened her mouth to say a few more words to Lin Ke, a loud noise suddenly came from the middle of the lake, and then she saw Han Yu jumping into the air like a rocket, and then he saw him below  The surface of the lake seemed to be boiling, surging from the inside out.

    "Get away from the lake quickly, there is a big guy coming out of the lake." Han Yu loudly warned everyone on the shore. Upon hearing Han Yu's words, Lin Ke and others did not doubt that he was there, and immediately began to retreat into the distance.  There is no way to retreat. I don’t know when the lake level started to rise. If we don’t retreat, Lin Ke and others will be standing in the water talking in a while.

    "Han Yu, what did you find when you went to the lake?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a loud voice.

    "OopsI found a big fish"

    "Fish? How big is it?"

    "Boss, boss," Han Yu gestured to Ning Ping with both hands. Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in mid-air with sweat on his forehead. If boss, boss is really what Han Yu said, this fish must have been provoked by Han Yu.

    "What didn't you do?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu worriedly and asked

    "Ugh" Han Yu felt embarrassed again, and then replied: "I saw some scales falling off near where it was lying, so I wanted to take one back as a souvenir, but"

    "I knew it must have something to do with you," Ning Ping said to himself, then turned around and said to Field and others: "Hurry up and get everyone in the car, let's get out of here."

    "Ignore Han Yu?" Field asked in confusion.

    Ning Ping heard the words and replied: "That guy can fly, let him attract the attention of the big fish he mentioned first. We will send Mengxin and the girls to a safe place first, and it won't be too late to help later."

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Mengxin said unhappily: "Why do you always drive us far away every time you fight? Aren't we companions? I won't leave. Anyway, the fish is in the water again."  Why should I leave if I can't get to the shore? I want to stay and watch the battle." Ning Ping was determined to refute Han Mengxin's words, but when he saw that Lin Ke and others had the same attitude as Han Mengxin and others, he could only compromise: "Okay, you guys  You can stay, but you must obey my orders, otherwise I will ensure your safety even if I use force."

    "As long as it is a reasonable request, we will not refuse it," Han Mengxin quickly replied after hearing this.

    Ning Ping sighed, pointed to the high ground not far away and said to Han Mengxin: "That's the highest place nearby, and it's also connected to the highway. Let's go there first and wait to see how big the fish are hidden in the lake."  Ning Ping suddenly raised his tone for the last word.

    While Ning Ping and Han Mengxin were talking, the big fish in the lake finally appeared. Although it has not completely revealed its true colors, it can be seen from its back that is about 20 meters long when it emerges from the water. This fish is very big.

    "Fortunately, it's a fish. It can only stay in the water and can't go ashore." Ning Ping said to himself happily. But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a water arrow suddenly shot out of the lake and shot directly at Han Yu in the air. Although in the end  Han Yu was not hit, but judging from the momentum of the water arrow, being hit was no joke.

    "Mengxin, the situation has changed. You and Xiaofu should stay away immediately. You saw the water arrow just now. I believe you don't want to be hit by that water arrow."

    "Well, you guys, be careful." After seeing the water arrow, Han Mengxin understood that this was not the time to persist, so she nodded and pulled Tang Xiaofu away and ran away.

    &nbsp; persuaded Han Mengxin and others to leave first, Ning Ping held the Qiu Shui Sword and took charge of the cover. Just as the big fish in the lake could not do anything to Han Yu and others, Han Yu and others also could not do anything to the big fish in the lake. So at this moment, besides the lake  The big fish shot water arrows from time to time, but the two sides did not fight.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin and others had arrived at a safe place, Ning Ping raised her voice and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, it's time to go, Mengxin and the others have arrived at a safe place."

    "I know." Han Yu agreed, raising his hands above his head, and a big fireball began to brew. Han Yu said to himself: "Before I leave, I will give you a gift. Don't think it is not expensive."

    The big fish in the lake clearly felt the danger approaching. The water arrows suddenly became much denser than before. Han Yu, who was accumulating power in mid-air, suddenly became a little confused. Fortunately, the fireball brewed by Han Yu finally took shape.  Han Yu dodged a water arrow and was about to throw the fireball into the lake. At this moment, a large fish more than ten meters long suddenly jumped out of the water behind Han Yu, with its mouth full of sharp teeth.  The bloody mouth went straight to Han Yu and bit him.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly turned his wrist, and the fireball in his hand flew straight towards the big fish. Then there was a loud noise, and the airflow generated by the fireball hitting the big fish's head pushed Han Yu back two steps, and just when Han Yu let go  When he was done breathing, another big fish suddenly jumped out of the water behind him, opened its big mouth and rushed straight towards Han Yu.

    "There's more than one big fish." Han Yu was shocked and quickly prepared to use the propulsion of the flames in his hands to dodge the flying big fish. At this moment, on the high ground where Ning Ping had asked Han Mengxin and others to go, a  The young man with black hair and red eyes coldly stretched out his right hand and gently pressed it on the water, and said in a cold tone: "Thousands of miles of ice."

    "Crack, click, click" started near the palm of the young man's right hand. The originally rippling lake water suddenly froze, and the freezing speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, a thick layer of ice had already formed on the lake, including the surface of the lake.  The big fish that pounced on Han Yu with its mouth wide open was also frozen into an ice sculpture by the lake water.

    The sudden scene surprised Han Yu and others, but then Han Yu sneezed a few times in the air. Han Yu, who was only wearing a pair of briefs, couldn't help but trembled and hurriedly flew to Ningping to find Ningping.  Ping asked for some clothes to wear. When Ning Ping saw Han Yu flying over, he immediately realized that this guy was coming with bad intentions, so he turned around and ran away.

    "Hey, Ning Ping, why are you running?" Han Yu caught up with Ning Ping in the air and asked

    "I'll find you two pieces of clothing to wear," Ning Pingping replied without changing his expression.

    "Oh, thank you then"

    "Wait for me here for a while." Ning Ping took two steps forward, turned and said to Han Yu who was following him.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Why?"

    Ning Ping looked Han Yu up and down, said "obstructive to the view" and walked towards where Han Mengxin and others were.

    "You guys who don't know how to appreciate it, look at my figure, it's great." Han Yu, who was scolded by Ning Ping, muttered unconvincingly, posed in a bodybuilding pose, and then sneezed loudly. Han Yu couldn't help but put it away.  In a strong posture, he hugged his shoulders with his hands and shouted to Ningping: "Ningping, hurry up, I'm cold."

    "You deserve it," Ning Ping couldn't help but turned around and replied after hearing this.

    ……

    Ning Ping, who was holding spare clothes and preparing to send them to Han Yu, turned around the slope and saw Han Yu confronting a stranger. The stranger looked like he was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but from that person Ning Ping  Ping felt a very uncomfortable feeling

    "Ah, Ning Ping, you finally brought the clothes. Give them to me quickly, I'm almost freezing to death." Han Yu ran all the way to Ning Ping's side, took the clothes and hurriedly put them on himself.

    "Who is he?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao, staring at the strange boy.

    "I don't know him. It feels weird. He showed up soon after you left and didn't talk to me. He just stared at me I said Ning Ping, do you think that guy is a rabbit?"

    Hearing Han Yu's last whispered words, Ning Ping smiled slightly, "then I would like to congratulate you."

    "Go, I'm a man, I like women, and I have no plans to go to another country." Han Yu solemnly declared to Ning Ping angrily. Ning Ping was also stunned after saying what he just said.  , I would never say that kind of thing, but when I said that, I was still in a very good mood

    "Is there anything to eat?" The boy who had been silent finally spoke when Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to forget him.

    "Yes, are you hungry?" Han Yu asked after hearing this

    "The frozen lake consumes a lot of energy. If you can, please give me some food."

    ListenAt these words, Han Yu was shocked. He pointed at the frozen lake and asked the young man, "You said you did this?"

    "Yes." The young man stretched out his right hand, and a white mist appeared in his hand. Han Yu reached out and wanted to touch it, but when he got closer, he felt a cold feeling.

    "Oh, it seems cool. It seems that you really mean what you said. Please come with me. You just did us a big favor, and we want to repay you well." Han Yu waved his hand and made a request to the young man.

    In response to Han Yu's request, the young man was silent for a moment and then nodded slightly. When Han Mengxin and others saw Han Yu coming back with a strange young man, they all looked at the young man with curiosity and found that the young man seemed to have no expression.  When talking to someone, except for the movement of the mouth, other parts of the face remain motionless, as if frozen.

    "What's your name?" Han Mengxin asked the young man curiously

    The young man was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Lin Mohan"

    "The surname is Lin? Sister Ke, this child still has the same surname as you." After hearing this, Han Mengxin turned around and said to Lin Ke behind her. However, before Lin Ke could respond, Han Mengxin heard the young man who called himself Lin Mohan say slowly: "  I am not a child. According to my age, I am already one hundred and sixty-five years old."

    "Okay, you are a little old man, it's settled." Han Mengxin did not refute what she said, and said to Lin Mohan with a smile. Looking at her expression, you could tell that she was trying to coax Lin Mohan.

    "Humph" Lin Mohan snorted coldly when he saw this, and turned away and ignored Han Mengxin (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 268 The Destined Opponent

    The big stomach king meets the big stomach king again

    In the impression of Ning Ping and others, apart from his fire ability, Han Yu's biggest characteristic is that he can endure hardships. Originally, Ning Ping and others believed that there would never be anyone like Han Yu in this world.  But Lin Mohan clearly broke Ningping and others' previous speculation.

    There was that big fish frozen in the lake. If such good ingredients were not used, then Shi Bafang's job as a chef would be in vain. Han Yu used flames to melt part of the big fish's body, and Shi Bafang prepared a whole meal of fish for everyone.  All the dishes at the banquet are made of fish. The most popular one is the fish noodles. It does not mean putting the fish in a pot and cooking it with the noodles, but the noodles themselves are made of fish.

    "It's delicious," Tang Xiaofu praised with a smile after just taking a bite. The little loli's compliment made Shi Bafang smile knowingly, but when she turned around and saw Han Yu and Lin Mohan holding two small pots and devouring their food, Shi Bafang suddenly  There was a tired look on his face. It was already very hard to prepare Han Yu's food. Unexpectedly, Lin Mohan was added to the list now, and he had almost the same appetite as Han Yu.

    "Bafang, let's help you. Although we can't cook like you, we can still do some basic preparations." Lin Ke stepped forward and said softly to Shi Bafang.

    "Sister Ke, you are so kind," Shi Bafang said with emotion.

    Han Mengxin on the side heard this and said: "Hey, we will also help."

    Shi Bafang said quickly: "Yes, yes, yes, I know that. Ning Ping, I will leave the job of chopping the fish meat into puree to you, Field. You are responsible for cleaning the ingredients below."

    "What? I, I don't know how to use a kitchen knife," Ning Ping said with some embarrassment, while Field had already walked aside with the unprocessed ingredients and started working.

    "If you don't know how to use a kitchen knife, just use the Qiushui sword." Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping with contempt and said.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping hesitated for a moment and then said: "I'd better use a kitchen knife."

    Looking at Ning Ping’s back turning to chop the fish, Lin Ke whispered to Han Mengxin: “Mengxin, don’t bully Ning Ping all the time. He is a good man. Be careful not to scare him away.”

    "Hehe, don't worry, Sister Ke, everything is under my control," Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    Lin Ke shook his head slightly when he saw this. Qiao Yaner, who was on the side without saying anything, asked Shi Bafang, "Bafang, what are we going to do?"

    "You are responsible for cleaning these dishes and chopsticks." Shi Bafang heard this and pointed to the bowl and chopsticks that someone was about to pick up.

    "Wow, it's so high." Han Mengxin raised her head slightly and looked at the top of the mountain of bowls and chopsticks, rolling up her sleeves and saying.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke reminded him softly: "Stop judging and start quickly. Those two guys are about to finish eating."

    "Those two guys are really good at eating. If anyone dares to mess with me in the future, I will take the two of them to the guy who messed with me and make him poor." Han Mengxin muttered in a low voice.

    "Pfft Mengxin, one of those two guys is your brother," Qiao Yaner said to Han Mengxin with a slight smile.

    "Yes, and he is also a very good eater."

    The sky is big and the earth is big. Eating is the most important thing. No matter what happens, only when you have a full stomach can you have time to solve problems. Han Yu, who was immersed in eating, inadvertently looked up and saw that the bowl in front of him seemed to be more than before.

    "Is my appetite getting longer?" Han Yu thought to himself. At this moment, he heard the sound of drinking soup coming from beside him. Han Yu turned his head and saw Lin Mohan, whom he had just met, burying his head in eating.  Don't lift it up

    "One more bowl," Han Yu and Lin Mohan said in unison.

    "Hey, I can't tell you're not tall, but you eat quite a lot." Han Yu said while Lin Mohan was catching his breath.

    Height has always been a pain in Lin Mohan's heart. At only 1.6 meters, he has always been very sensitive to height. When he heard what Han Yu said to him, Lin Mohan subconsciously thought that Han Yu was laughing at him and immediately retorted: "  There is no relationship between appetite and height. If there is, then you are taller than me, but you don’t seem to eat as much as me.”

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately said: "What? I haven't eaten as much as you? Did you make a mistake? I'm only 60% full until now."

    "Then I'm half full"

    "Forty percent full"

    "Three and a half percent"

    "Two percent"

    “I don’t feel like I’ve eaten at all,” the two people said to each other in unison. Then they shouted to Shi Bafang who was busy in unison: “One more bowl.”

    As a chef, the happiest thing is that the dishes you cook are liked by many people, and the saddest thing is that others can’t get enough of your dishes and are criticized.The two big eaters had their eyes on Shi Bafang, and they both doubted whether they would die from exhaustion today and thus become the most shameful chef in the entire chef world. The title of a chef who was exhausted to death just because the diners could eat was not at all worthy of the title.  Disgraceful

    ……

    In the blink of an eye, Han Yu and Lin Mohan each ate eight bowls of fish noodles as if they were competing. Shi Bafang's arms were so sore that he could hardly lift them. Ning Ping's kitchen knife was almost as proficient as using the Qiushui Sword.  The hands of Han Mengxin and others were a little white after washing the dishes, but Han Yu and Lin Mohan still had no intention of stopping and continuing to eat. They looked at each other as if they were competing, and swallowed with difficulty one bite after another.  The fish noodles that were delicious before but now taste almost like candles are not that the fish noodles taste bad, but that Han Yu and Lin Mohan are about to reach their limit. However, neither of these two people want to lose to the other, so they are gritting their teeth and holding on.

    "How come these two bastards haven't been vomited yet?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and Lin Mohan and cursed in a low voice through gritted teeth.

    "Mengxin, if you are tired, then take a rest." Lin Ke said gently after hearing this. Han Mengxin rolled her eyes and took it into consideration.

    "I'll let you eat it," Han Mengxin thought to herself, sneaking over to Ningping where the fish was being chopped, and without anyone noticing, she sprinkled some of the medicinal powder she brought with her on the already chopped fish. The fish was as good as it had been chopped.  Like dough, the medicinal powder was sprinkled on it and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Han Mengxin smiled proudly, strolled back to Lin Ke's side, and started to help Lin Ke wash the dishes with a relaxed expression.

    "Mengxin, what did Ning Ping say to you? You seem very happy," Qiao Yaner joked when she saw Han Mengxin's smiling face.

    "Hehe our suffering will be over soon," Han Mengxin replied with a smile, because he had already seen his brother Han Yu and that little old man Lin Mohan eating fish noodles made with his own special dedication.

    When Han Yu and Lin Mohan took their third bite of noodles, their expressions changed. Then they stood up at the same time and rushed into the woods with lightning speed.

    "YE" Han Mengxin happily made a "V" gesture in her heart

    "What's wrong with them?" Lin Ke looked at Qiao Yan'er in confusion, then at Han Mengxin and said

    It's really depressing to be happy but not be able to share it with others. Just when Lin Ke wanted to ask Han Mengxin why she was laughing, Han Mengxin threw herself into Lin Ke's arms, and a burst of muffled laughter burst out. Qiao Yanerruo was standing beside her.  After thinking about it, she suddenly realized that Han Mengxin's actions allowed her to escape from the surroundings of dishes and chopsticks. Qiao Yaner decided not to tell anyone else.

    "Mengxin, what's wrong with you?" Lin Ke asked Han Mengxin worriedly

    Han Mengxin, who had laughed for a while, looked up and said with a smile: "It's okay, it's okay, I'm just a little happy that I'm finally out of the shadow of the dishes and chopsticks."

    "Really?" Lin Ke looked at Han Mengxin suspiciously. Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin leaned towards Lin Ke's ear with a smile, then reached out to pull Qiao Yan'er beside her and whispered to the two of her just now.  After hearing this, Lin Ke didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He couldn't help feeling that Han Yu was not a kind person when he met such a sister.

    "HeySister Ke, I am telling you because I trust you, otherwise I will only tell Sister Yan'er. Don't betray me. Tell my brother that he has vomiting and diarrhea because of me." Han Mengxin smiled.  Said to Lin Ke

    Lin Ke shook his head when he heard this and said helplessly: "Okay, I promise you not to tell him, but you also have to tell me that the medicine you gave them will have no side effects on them?"

    "I don't think the medicine they gave me was the laxative I prepared myself. I know its effectiveness" At this point, Han Mengxin saw Han Yu and Lin Mohan not even taking two steps out of the woods, turning around and running back to the woods.  Then he continued with some hesitation: "Maybe, probably, the amount of medicine administered this time was a bit too much."

    Hearing this, Lin Ke rarely rolled his eyes and said softly to Han Mengxin: "Hurry up and take out the antidote."

    "Er there is no antidote," Han Mengxin said, scratching her head in embarrassment.

    Lin Ke: ""

    "You said you, a doctor, are good at preparing laxatives?" Lin Ke scolded Han Mengxin in a fit of laughter and tears. Han Mengxin smiled sarcastically and said: "Originally, I planned to give it to Xiao Fu, so that whoever dares to bully her in the future will be punished.  Sprinkle a little on the food eaten by the person who bullies her, and keep that guy with the toilet as his companion and the toilet as his home."

    "Girls, don't say such rude words," Lin Ke said with a frown. Han Mengxin stuck out her tongue, but looking at her expression, she didn't mean to repent at all.

    Lin Ke couldn't help but rolled his eyes again and asked Han Mengxin: "Is there any way to help Han Yu and Lin Mohan now?"

    "OhI'm afraid not, I can only wait for them""Pull for a while, until all the laxative comes out, they will be fine."

    "You, you, what do you want me to say about you?" Lin Ke looked at Han Mengxin angrily and helplessly. Qiao Yan'er heard the words and advised: "Lin Ke, don't be anxious. In fact, in my opinion, Mengxin  Drugging Han Yu and Lin Mohan might not be the right decision."

    "Is this correct?" Lin Ke replied dissatisfied.

    "Of course, if you think about it, if Han Yu and Lin Mohan continue to eat like this, what will be the final result? Those two guys are like fighting cocks, eating as hard as they can, and it is possible that they will be exhausted in the end. Okay now.  Although Han Yu and Lin Mohan are in a little pain now because of the laxatives, it also allowed Han Yu and Lin Mohan to avoid the fate of both being strangled to death, right?"

    "Yan'er, it's a pity that you don't become a lawyer." After listening to Qiao Yan'er's words, Lin Ke said to Qiao Yan'er after a moment of silence.

    "Hehe I can't help it, my dream is not to be a lawyer," Qiao Yaner replied with a smile.

    Lin Ke shook his head after hearing this and stopped talking to Qiao Yan'er and Han Mengxin. He walked to Shi Bafang to ask for sugar and salt. He was going to boil some salt and sugar water for Han Yu and Lin Mohan to drink to prevent Han Yu and Lin Mohan from dehydrating Han Mengxin.  Seeing this, Qiao Yaner and Qiao Yaner suddenly ran over to help. Regarding the actions of these two people at this time, Lin Ke did not stop the three women from boiling a large pot of salt and sugar water together, and then asked Ning Ping and others to deliver it to Han Yu and Lin Mohan.

    Two hours later, Han Yu and Lin Mohan, whose faces had changed significantly and whose cheekbones were highlighted, walked out of the woods in vain. They finally survived the disaster. But it was not easy to survive this disaster. Compared with  It's even harder for people to fight

    "Han Yu, are you okay?" Lin Ke stepped forward and looked at Han Yu with concern and asked

    "Do you think I'm okay now?" Han Yu asked in a soft voice. It's because he didn't want to speak loudly because he just didn't have the energy anymore.

    "Han Yu, do you want to eat something?" Shi Bafang came over and asked.

    "vomit" As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sound of retching from Lin Mohan behind Han Yu. Han Yu smiled bitterly and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, don't ask us for food for the time being. You have no appetite."

    "Pfft", Han Mengxin couldn't help but laugh out loud. She always saw her brother Han Yu in full swing, always looking like he was running out of energy. Now when he looks at this "beautiful" look, even though he knows he shouldn't  Han Mengxin still couldn't help but want to laugh

    "Mengxin, you make me sad! Your brother and I have become like this, and you don't care about me at all." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin with a heartbroken look. Lin Ke on the side heard this and thought to himself: "If you knew  The reason why you are like this is entirely because of Mengxin, you will be sad."

    Han Mengxin smiled and replied: "HeyBrother, you won't die. Why am I so sad? It's okay. You and Lin Mohan will be fine after a day of rest. Now just go to the car and lie down for a while."

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly refused: "No, I don't want to lie down just yet, let me blow some air here, that way I will feel better."

    Seeing Han Yu's sick look at the moment, Han Mengxin pursed her lips and smiled. Just as she was about to say a few more words, she heard Han Yu ask Shi Bafang, "Bafang, is there something wrong with the noodles you made for us last time?"

    "How is it possible? After you guys had an accident, I also tried to eat some noodles in your bowl. You see, I'm still fine now." Shi Bafang quickly retorted after hearing this.

    After listening to Shi Bafang's words, Han Yu couldn't help but said to himself: "Then how come Lin Mohan and I have diarrhea?"

    "I can't hold myself back," Han Mengxin couldn't help but said.

    "Don't be kidding, how could I survive? I'm not a fool." Han Yu shook his head in disbelief upon hearing this

    Han Mengxin saw this and said quickly: "You used to eat alone and knew how to exercise some restraint. Today you have met an opponent. It is inevitable that you will eat more in order to prove that you can eat better than the opponent."

    "Well there is some truth to this statement." Han Yu touched his chin and said. Lin Mohan on the side saw the thoughtful look on Han Yu's face and said to Han Yu: "Hey, I think we should stop this topic here.  It’s not a showy thing.”

    "Erthat's true." Han Yu thought for a while and nodded in agreement.

    Because of Lin Mohan’s words, the diarrhea incident ended here. The official statement was that Han Yu and Lin Mohan had diarrhea because they ate too much. As for why they had diarrhea instead of vomiting after eating too much?  Please go to Han Yu or Lin Mohan for verification on this issue. Friendly reminder, please make arrangements for your funeral before going.

    The big fish in the lake had already died, and about half of its flesh had been taken away. Even the Angel of Light could not save it in person. In line with the principle of shameful waste, with the help of Lin Mohan and Han Yu, half of the big fish was saved.  ?? He was dragged to the shore by Shi Bafang and others, preparing to pack it up and take it back to Xuanyuan Feng and the others. Xuanyuan Feng accompanied Liu Shiqing to the hospital for a fetal check-up today, so he did not come, otherwise he would definitely see a scene that he would never forget. After all,  If you want to see Han Yu deflated, this is a rare occasion.

    Han Yu has already issued a hush order to everyone. To this end, he has signed a series of unequal treaties with everyone. In the next month, most of the cleaning work of the Courage will be Han Yu’s responsibility alone.

    "Lin Mohan, where are you going next? If you want to go to Tanding Town, we can just take you a ride." After everything was completed, Han Yu and others were preparing to return to Tanding Town. Before leaving, Han Yu asked Lin Mo  cold road

    "I'm going to Tanding Town" Lin Mohan was silent for a while and said slowly

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "Then what are you waiting for? Come up here."

    "I don't like riding in the car." After Lin Mohan said this, he jumped on the roof of the car. Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to Field, who was in charge of driving: "Leave him alone, let's go."

    "Yeah" Field agreed and started the car.

    After an uneventful return to Tanding Town, Han Yu asked Field to park the car on the side of the road, leaned half of his body out of the car window and asked Lin Mohan on the roof of the car: "Lin Mohan, are you going toLin Mohan  ?”

    There was no one on the roof of the car. I don’t know when Lin Mohan left.

    "Could it be that you fell off halfway?" Han Yu retracted into the car and said to everyone

    "Maybe not? If he fell, he would at least shout twice," Han Mengxin said after hearing this

    Han Yu shook his head and said: "That's not necessarily the case, just Lin Mohan's poker noodles"

    "Hey" Lin Mohan's voice came from behind Han Yu, startling Han Yu (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest  power}

 Volume 1 Chapter 269 Macho Lin Mohan

    "You, when did you get off the car?"

    "……just now"

    "Why didn't you scream when you fell?"

    "Huh, am I that weak?"

    The above is the conversation between Han Yu and Lin Mohan. No matter how much Han Yu said, Lin Mohan always seemed to be ignoring him, and Han Yu was like an ignorant guy who always had trouble with Lin Mohan.  He tried to find something to say, trying to get Lin Mohan to say two more words. Unfortunately, Lin Mohan cherished words like gold and kept mumbling ums and ums until he arrived at the "Zhendong" martial arts gym. Han Yu asked curiously: "Lin Mohan  Han, where are you planning to go?"

    "I don't have a place to live for the time being." Lin Mohan was silent for a moment, looked at Han Yu and said, and then shut up. Han Yu was already in awe of Lin Mohan's speaking principles. How could he be less?  If you say one word less, it's like you'll suffer a loss if you say too much.

    "Then come in, this is not our home, so Lin Mohan, you'd better be polite to others, and don't always act like everyone owes you two hundred and fifty." Han Yu kindly reminded Lin Mohan that he was just not being kind.  Good news, Lin Mohan rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said casually: "You are only two hundred and fifty." After saying that, Lin Mohan stepped into the "Zhendong" martial arts gym. Han Yu looked at Lin Mohan's back and shook his head with a wry smile.  Shaking his head, he took steps to follow in.

    Tang Niu welcomed Lin Mohan's arrival. When he learned that Lin Mohan had nowhere to go for the time being, he took the initiative to invite Lin Mohan to stay at the "Zhendong" martial arts gym. But Lin Mohan's reaction was incomprehensible.  Generally speaking, Lin Mohan should politely say thank you at this time, but although Lin Mohan also said thank you, his attitude of thanking him was completely treating himself as an elder, and he treated Tang Niu and others as he treated juniors.  , love to ignore

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly explained to Tang Niu: "Tang Niu's general abilities will affect the personality of the ability user. Lin Mohan's ability is ice, so his attitude of keeping strangers away is not directed at you. In the future,  On the way, he had this attitude toward everyone else.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Tang Niu’s initially unsightly expression finally softened slightly, and then he couldn’t help but ask Han Yu, “Where did you meet that Lin Mohan?”

    "To talk about this, it's a long story" Han Yu seemed to have started talking. He was just about to tell Tang Niu about what happened to them at the lake today when he saw Field wandering away.  Come over and call to Han Yu as he walks: "Han Yu, your sister asked me to inform you to go to her place."

    "Ah? What does she want from me?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "I don't know, your sister didn't tell me" Field shrugged.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Han Yu stopped Field who was about to leave and said

    "Go outside to do some errands and come back before dark." Field replied as he walked out of the door and saw Field's figure disappearing into the street. Han Yu scratched his head and said to Tang Niu: "Tang Niu, I will tell you later that we are  How did you get to know Lin Mohan? I went to Mengxin’s place first to see what the matter was with me."

    "Well, you're busy," Tang Niu replied with a smile and a nod.

    After separating from Tang Niu, Han Yu quickly came to Han Mengxin's room. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that besides Han Mengxin, there were two people in the room, Lin Ke and Lin Mohan.

    "What's going on?" Seeing that the atmosphere in the room was a bit solemn, Han Yu couldn't help but lower his voice and asked.

    When Han Mengxin saw Han Yu coming, she immediately stepped forward and complained to Han Yu: "Brother, you came just in time. Listen to me, that Lin Mohan is really outrageous. He actually said that he was the elder of Sister Ke's grandfather.  Don’t you mean to take advantage of us?”

    "Huh?" Han Yu glanced at Lin Mohan when he heard this. Seeing Lin Mohan's cold face, Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin with some embarrassment and asked: "Then what is the situation now? What are you doing?"

    "Brother, don't you want to help Sister Ke vent your anger?" Han Mengxin asked with a wink.

    “There are many ways to vent your anger, but the premise is that the person concerned has asked you, otherwise there will be consequences of doing bad things with good intentions. Lin Ke didn’t ask me to help her vent her anger, so how can I make the decision for her without permission?”

    "Brother, don't you want to take the opportunity to show off your thoughts in front of Sister Ke?" Han Mengxin said politely. Han Yu glanced at Han Mengxin in confusion and replied with a smile: "In any case, I respect Lin Ke's ideas and dreams.  Xin, step aside." After saying that, Han Yu pushed Han Mengxin aside, looked at Lin Ke and asked, "Lin Ke, do you need my help?"

    "Thank you for your respect. I think I can handle it." Lin Ke replied with a smile. Upon hearing this answer, Han Yu stepped aside and let Lin Ke face Lin Mohan directly and looked at Lin Mohan's young face.  Kong, Lin Ke asked softly: "Lin Mohan, you said you are my elder, do you have any evidence?"

    ? ??…Don’t my words serve as evidence?  I saw you born with my own eyes." Lin Mohan frowned and replied.

    Hearing Lin Mohan's words, Lin Ke showed a dumbfounded expression and asked Lin Mohan: "Lin Mohan, how old are you today?"

    "One hundred and sixty-five years old"

    "I'm asking about your real age" Lin Ke asked with a serious look on his face.

    "What I told is the truth"

    "You look like you are only sixteen or seventeen years old. How could you be young enough to watch me being born? And I am already seventeen years old. In terms of age, I should be older than you. I am your sister."

    "Shut up, you dare to look down on your elders. You are so presumptuous." Lin Mohan, who had always had a cold face, heard Lin Ke's last sentence and immediately opened his mouth angrily and shouted at Lin Ke. Han Yu immediately flashed to Lin Ke.  In front of him, he watched Lin Mohan prepare to deal with Lin Mohan's possible extreme behavior at any time.

    Fortunately, Lin Mohan just scolded Lin Ke and did not take any further action against Lin Ke. Standing behind Han Yu, Lin Ke looked at Han Yu's broad shoulders and felt a warmth in his heart. Although Han Yu had many shortcomings,  , but he is very sincere in his treatment of others. As long as he is his partner, he will protect him and will never let his partner suffer.

    Reaching out and patting Han Yu's shoulder gently, Lin Ke motioned for Han Yu to get out of the way first. Then Lin Ke faced Lin Mohan and said softly: "Lin Mohan, I don't know why you insist that you are not old enough for this.  If you just want to prevent others from looking down upon you, then you are wrong  Capital sometimes becomes the reason for others’ contempt.”

    "I am really one hundred and sixty-five years old, why don't you believe me?" Lin Mohan said a little depressed

    Seeing that Lin Mohan was still stubborn, Lin Ke felt a little angry in his heart, and his tone became calm and asked: "Since you just said that you had seen me born with your own eyes, you must know my parents. As long as you tell me, I  Who are your parents? Where are they now? Then I will admit that you are one hundred and sixty-five years old and call you grandpa."

    "Er" Lin Mohan was silent for a while, not because he didn't know, but because he couldn't say

    Seeing Lin Mohan's silence, Han Mengxin on the side couldn't bear it and said: "Since Lin Mohan can't give a reason, then apologize quickly. Lin Ke has a good temper. As long as you sincerely apologize to her."  , She will not take your words and deeds just now into consideration."

    Not only did Lin Mohan not appreciate what he said, but he snorted and replied: "Humph, let me apologize to a junior like her. I can't bear that face." In response to Lin Mohan's persistence, Han Yu and Lin Ke looked at each other and smiled, with gentle personalities.  Lin Ke shook his head gently and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I want to pack my luggage. Can you come over and help me?"

    "It's an honor," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Seeing the two of them leaving Lin Mohan alone and leaving their room together, Han Mengxin said angrily to Lin Mohan, who was a little confused: "Okay, please go out and I need to pack my luggage. Why don't you stay here?"  convenient"

    "Well?"

    Seeing this, Han Mengxin explained angrily: "Didn't you say you are one hundred and sixty-five years old? Then haven't you heard the saying "see no evil"? I want to pack up my daughter's things, and you, an 'elder', are staying here  Do you think this is a suitable place?"

    Lin Mohan suddenly understood, and with a blush on his face, he exited Han Mengxin's room, stood at the door, thought about it, and walked towards the direction where Han Yu and Lin Ke left. Not long after he left, Ning Ping strolled over and said,  Without knocking, he opened the door and entered Han Mengxin's room. As he walked, he asked, "Mengxin, is there anything I can do for you?"

    Han Mengxin was changing clothes at the moment. When Ning Ping walked in, he looked up and saw Han Mengxin's smooth and jade-like back. Ning Ping suddenly felt that the congestion in his brain was serious, and there was a possibility of spraying out along his nose. He quickly covered his nose. At this time, Han Mengxin  I never thought that Ning Ping would come in without opening the door, and he was so frightened that he let out an earth-shattering scream.

    Han Yu, who was packing Lin Ke's luggage, heard Han Mengxin's scream. He didn't bother to say hello to Lin Ke at the moment. He turned around and jumped out of the room and ran straight to where Han Mengxin was. On the way, he met someone who was rushing after hearing the news.  Lin Mohan who came here saw Lin Mohan's move, and Han Yu nodded secretly in his heart. Although Lin Mohan likes to pretend to be a senior when he has nothing to do, he is still a good person. When he hears someone encountering something, he can still help him.

    When Han Yu and Lin Mohan rushed into Han Mengxin's room, Han Mengxin was the only one there, and Han Mengxin looked like nothing had happened to her?

    "Mengxin, what happened just now?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin and asked

    "Ughjust now, I saw a mouse." Han Mengxin's eyes were a little bitReplied erratically

    Han Yu asked in disbelief: "Rat? Mengxin, have you forgotten that when you were studying medicine and taking an anatomy class, the ones you dissected were rats. How can you be afraid of rats?"

    "Wellthat mouse appeared too suddenly. I was not mentally prepared at all, so" At the end of the sentence, Han Mengxin stopped talking.

    Since it was just a mouse that scared Han Mengxin, Han Yu and Lin Mohan naturally had no intention of staying here. Lin Mohan was the first to leave. Han Yu did not forget to tell Han Mengxin before leaving, "  Mengxin, if you change clothes, remember to lock the door."

    "Well, I understand," Han Mengxin nodded slightly and replied.

    After Han Yu left, Han Mengxin leaned on the door and listened. When she could no longer hear footsteps from outside, she said angrily to the bottom of her bed: "Come out, they are all gone."

    "Hey" came a reply from under the bed, Ning Ping slowly got out from under the bed, lowering his head and not daring to look at Han Mengxin

    "Raise your head," Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping in a cold tone.

    Ning Ping slowly raised his head and slapped Ning Ping on the face, making Ning Ping feel burning pain. Then he heard Han Mengxin say coldly: "If I didn't slap you, I wouldn't know how to deal with it."  You're such a reckless guy."

    Ning Ping also knew that he was reckless this time, so after being slapped, he just smiled awkwardly at Han Mengxin without complaining. This made Han Mengxin the first to relent, gently caressing Ning Ping's slapped cheek with both hands, and used  His own ability eliminated the red handprints on Ning Ping's cheeks and asked softly: "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn't hurt," Ning Ping replied with a satisfied look on his face.

    Outside the door, Han Yu, who had not left far, always felt that this was a bit strange. As Mengxin's flower protector, where had this guy Ningping gone?  If it had been normal, Ning Ping would have arrived by now.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu turned around and walked to Han Mengxin's room. He didn't knock on the door, just opened the door and went in. As soon as he entered, he saw his sister Han Mengxin who was playing tricks on Ningping.

    "As a girl, Mengxin, please be more reserved." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin with a rather embarrassed expression. If Ningping was teasing Han Mengxin, he could help teach Ningping a lesson. But now, it was clear that Han Mengxin was playing rogue to Ningping.  It’s hard for me as a brother to live with myself.

    Han Mengxin’s face was so hot that she could fry an egg. She was seen doing something inappropriate and depressing at an inappropriate time and in an inappropriate place. It was really hard to explain clearly.

    Standing at the door, Han Yu reminded his sister to be reserved and prepared to leave quickly. Before leaving, he added, "Mengxin, remember to lock the door next time."

    "Ah" Han Mengxin finally screamed like crazy

    **********************************

    As night falls, although Shi Bafang's cooking skills are still as superb as before, Han Yu and others don't seem to have very good appetites tonight. They only taste a small amount of everything they eat. The only one who maintains his consistent style is Qiao Yan, who looks like she has no appetite.  Qiao Yaner and Fielder have been staying in their room writing and drawing since they came back. According to her own experience, she had a sudden inspiration on the way back. She needs to write it down quickly now so as not to forget it later.  Field, on the other hand, went out not long after he came back and did not see what happened after he left.

    Looking curiously at Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were beaten with bruises and swollen faces, Field curiously asked in a low voice: "Did you two fight?"

    "No," Han Yu and Ning Ping replied in unison.

    "Then what's the matter with the injuries on your faces?" Field asked again. Hearing Field's question, Han Yu and Ning Ping quietly glanced at Han Mengxin who was sitting with Lin Ke.

    Field said with some surprise: "No, Mengxin is so capable that she can even take care of you two."

    "Shhh, keep it down." Since Han Yu made a silent gesture to Field, Ning Ping looked nervously at Han Mengxin. Seeing Han Mengxin looking towards him, he immediately showed a slightly flattering expression.  smile

    "Humph" Han Mengxin snorted and turned around to continue talking to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er. Ning Ping was relieved.

    "Huh, look at your worthless looks." Lin Mohan, who had been silent for the whole time, looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping with disdain and commented.

    "Stop talking nonsense, I don't believe you can be cruel to a girl who is as beautiful as a flower." Ning Ping said unconvinced after hearing this

    "Humph, if you don't have the guts, don't think that others are as clueless as you."

    "You have the guts? Then you can tell me, what if your woman falls in love with you?"Hand, what would you do?  "Ning Ping asked Lin Mohan, and Lin Mohan snorted and said, "You guys, you have lost your face as a man. What is a man? He is the head of the family, and women are our vassals. How dare this woman?  If she bites her nose and face with me, I'll give her a hundred big slaps on her ears first, and then starve her for three days and three nights to see if she still dares to show her teeth to me?  "

    Han Yu and others were already stunned by Lin Mohan's shocking remarks. They all looked at Lin Mohan blankly and saw Lin Mohan continue to say to everyone: "As a man, you should stand upright and fear nothing."  How can you take such a small woman seriously? Let me tell you, women are like this. If they don’t fight for three days, I will tell you that women don’t need brains or opinions at all. They just need to be honest and make vases.  She was not allowed to eat well until she was twenty years old, and she was not allowed to wear warm clothes until she was thirty years old. If she said anything wrong, he would kick her until her nosebleeds spurted out. If she couldn't do it anymore, she would be whipped, waxed, tied up, and rocked.  If you give me everything, I guarantee that I can treat those women into submission."

    Regarding Lin Mohan's extreme remarks, Han Yu and others immediately drew a clear line with Lin Mohan. As a result, Lin Mohan became the most unpopular person that night. If Lin Ke hadn't stopped him, Qiao Yan'er  and Han Mengxin are ready to fight Lin Mohan.

    The dinner ended unhappily. Lin Mohan, who was the instigator, didn't have any consciousness at all. After dinner, he slowly climbed up to the roof and prepared to lie on the roof and enjoy the night for a while. The moon was still quite round tonight.  Before Lin Mohan could lie down, he saw a burly man running in hastily at the door, shouting as he ran: "Elder brother, elder brother" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia  .net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 270 Bad News Suddenly

    When Tang Niu heard someone calling him and walked out of the door, he saw Tang Biao running over with a worried look on his face. As soon as he saw Tang Niu, he immediately opened his mouth and shouted: "Elder brother, it's not good."

    "Biaozi, don't be in a hurry, take a breath first and then talk about making books*(" Tang Niu asked Tang Biao calmly.

    Hearing this, Tang Biao took a deep breath and said to Tang Niu: "Senior Brother, the police station just received news that the dedicated starship leading to the Alliance lost its signal when it passed through the Quicksand Star Territory. Basically,  It has been deemed a flight accident.”

    Tang Niu's figure shook violently. Tang Jie and Tang Yiran took that starship to study in the alliance. Now that Tang Biao has revealed this news, it means that Tang Jie and Tang Yiran are very likely to be together When he thinks of it,  Here, Tang Niu felt a little nervous, his eyes darkened, and he fell backwards. Fortunately, Han Yu was standing next to him. When he saw this, he quickly reached out and helped Tang Niu, who had fainted.

    After a while, Ningping and others who had received the news rushed over one after another. After being treated by Han Mengxin, Tang Niu faintly woke up and when he opened his eyes, he grabbed the arm of Tang Biao who was guarding him, and asked in a hissing voice:  "You were just kidding me, right?"

    "" Tang Biao was silent. He didn't know how to comfort his senior brother at this moment. Things are uncertain. He originally thought that Tang Jie and Tang Yiran would have a bright future in the future. The life path they hoped for had just begun a few days ago.  , but now they have to face the reality of its sudden end, which makes Han Yu and others feel a little sad.

    "Speak, aren't you usually very good at speaking? Why are you mute now?" Seeing Tang Biao being silent, Tang Niu couldn't help but asked angrily. When Han Yu saw this, he was about to knock Tang Niu out first. At this moment, Tang Niu  He was a little out of control, so it was better to let him be quiet for a while. But before Han Yu could take action, Tang Xiaofu was already standing in front of Tang Niu.

    "Xiaofu" Tang Niu didn't dare to look at Tang Xiaofu

    "Senior Brother, you tell me this is not true, right? Third Senior Brother and Fourth Senior Sister will be fine, right?" Tang Xiaofu said to Tang Niu with a cry in her voice. Han Mengxin and others felt very sad after hearing this.

    Tang Niu was speechless and sat there silently without saying a word. Han Yu and others also felt a little heavy. The surrounding atmosphere made people feel unspeakably depressed. Only Tang Xiaofu's soft sobs floated in the air.

    Just as everyone was mourning the victims in the starship, Xuanyuan Feng's dissatisfied voice suddenly came from the gate: "Biaozi, you ran too fast, how could you leave without listening to the information? You are a policeman."  taboo”

    With a "whoosh", Tang Niu rushed in front of Xuanyuan Feng with unimaginable speed. He looked at Xuanyuan Feng with hope in his eyes and asked, "Xuanyuan Feng, are Tang Jie and Tang Yiran not dead?"

    "I don't know" Xuanyuan Feng replied with a shrug.

    This question and answer immediately made Tang Niu's heart sink, but Ning Ping heard the meaning of Xuanyuan Feng's words and frowned and asked: "Xuanyuan Feng, you mean that those people may be dead, but there is also a possibility that they are not dead."

    Xuanyuan Feng nodded and replied: "That's right, Biaozi hurriedly ran away as soon as he heard about the starship's disaster. He didn't even know what problems the starship encountered during its voyage."

    "Biaozi" Tang Niu gritted his teeth and stared at Tang Biao when he heard this. Tang Biao shrank his neck in fright and said with an embarrassed look: "I know that so much. As soon as I heard that the starship was in trouble, I ran back quickly.  , how can you care about anything else?"

    "I'll settle the score with you later," Tang Niu said sternly, turning around and asking Xuanyuan Feng: "Xuanyuan Feng, can you please tell us what happened?"

    "Of course it's no problem, that's the purpose of my coming" Xuanyuan Feng nodded and replied

    "Then please tell me." Tang Niu couldn't help urging Xuanyuan Feng to understand Tang Niu's mood at the moment. He coughed lightly and replied: "There is indeed something wrong with the starship bound for the alliance, but the most important thing right now is that we have not  We haven’t found out yet what happened to that starship because that starship lost contact with us, and no matter what methods we used, there was no response.”

    "Then how did you know about this?"

    "In order to find the accidental starship, the bureau is going to select a few people to join this search and rescue team. Before letting us join the search and rescue team, we must tell us why we join the search and rescue team."

    "Search and rescue team? Please count me in" Tang Niu thought about it for a while and said to Xuanyuan Feng

    Xuanyuan Feng nodded and said: "Okay, count you back. You and I will work together to find the whereabouts of that starship. The people on it must be seen alive and dead."

    But regarding Xuanyuan Feng's proposal, Tang Niu shook his head slightly, "Well, Xuanyuan Feng, I hope you can withdraw."?This search and rescue? 

    "Why?" Xuanyuan Feng was stunned when he heard this, then frowned and asked

    "Because, I hope that someone can take good care of Xiaofu when something unexpected happens to Tang Biao and me, so that she can grow up healthily."

    When Xuanyuan Feng heard this, he subconsciously looked at Tang Xiaofu who was being comforted by Lin Ke. After seeing Tang Xiaofu's helpless and pitiful eyes, Xuanyuan Feng was shocked and felt distressed.  The feeling arises spontaneously

    "But I really don't trust you two alone Han Yu, are you willing to take on another business?" Xuanyuan Feng thought for a while, then suddenly looked at Han Yu and asked

    "Okay, who can't live with money? Tell me, what do we need to do? Oh, by the way, let me declare in advance that we will not join any search and rescue team. Even if we go to search, we will only drive the courage."

    "I don't care about this, as long as you can complete the task successfully," Xuanyuan Feng shrugged and replied.

    "That's no problem, tell me what your mission is this time"

    "It's very simple. It's very important to me and Tang Niu to search for the cause of the disaster of the starship and find out whether the people on the starship are dead or alive now."

    "Understand that we can leave Xuanyuan Feng immediately as long as we make a little preparation, and give us the star field map where the starship was last seen in distress"

    "No problem, I will get it for you tomorrow morning. You have a good night's rest tonight before setting off tomorrow."

    Han Yu thought about it for a while and then nodded in agreement: "Well that's fine, I'll just do as you said."

    After the two parties settled the matter, they started to separate. Xuanyuan Feng wanted to go back to the police station to copy the map of the star field where the starship was when it disappeared. Han Yu, who stayed in the "Zhendong" martial arts gym, smiled and said to Ning Ping and others: "I'm sorry.  Sorry everyone, I’ve caused trouble for you again.”

    "It's okay, we're used to it, and we don't want to see Xiao Fu looking sad." Ning Ping shrugged and said nonchalantly. Han Yu was delighted when he heard this and grinned. Lin Mohan on the side couldn't help but asked:  "Aren't you afraid of death?"

    "Why are you coming to the Death Star Territory if you're afraid of death?" Han Yu glanced at Lin Mohan inexplicably, and replied casually. This answer made Lin Mohan go crazy. He really didn't know how to live or die. The Death Star Territory was like  A pot of boiling water covered with a layer of oil looks calm and peaceful on the surface, but inside it is turbulent. If you don't pay attention, you will die without a burial place. This is the second time Lin Mohan has seen people like Han Yu.

    Lin Mohan couldn't help shouting to Han Yu and others: "A bunch of idiots, do you think taking risks is just a game? People will die. Besides, what does the missing people have to do with you? Why are you willing to go find them?  ?Maybe by the time you find them, they will no longer be in this world."

    After quietly listening to what Lin Mohan had to say, Han Yu asked tentatively: "Are you done?"

    "Yeah." Lin Mohan was already prepared to be refuted. Unexpectedly, after hearing his response, Han Yu turned around and said to Ning Ping and others: "Everyone, please hurry up and go back to prepare. We don't have much time left.  The sooner we find those people, the more hope they have of surviving."

    "Wait a minute, didn't you hear what I just said?" Lin Mohan took Han Yu's arm and said. Han Yu raised his arm, got rid of Lin Mohan's hand, and said in a calm tone: "I heard it, but if you don't  If you are willing to go, no one here will force you to go. I just ask you not to hinder us, okay?"

    "As the leader of the regiment, do you just follow your own temper, regardless of the possibility of casualties due to your decision?" Lin Mohan said urgently.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said firmly: "Thank you for your concern, but since I am their leader, I will not allow anyone to hurt them before I fall."

    "Why should we try when we can obviously avoid the danger?"

    "If you shrink back when you see danger, then why risk it by going out? If that's the case, you might as well go back to your hometown and live an honest life."

    Hearing Han Yu’s reply, Lin Mohan whispered: "You are really a madman."

    "Hehe If you can, please add 'handsome' lunatic after 'you are such a'" Han Yu corrected with a smile. After hearing this, Lin Mohan smiled bitterly again. This Han Yu in front of him is simply too clueless.  His own life is at stake, and with such a leader, there are still many people who are willing to follow him. One of them is a key figure in the big plan. This person cannot make any mistakes.

    Leaving Lin Mohan alone and distressed, Han Yu and others began to make final preparations before leaving. Fortunately, when they were playing with Tang Xiaofu these days, they also carried out supplies on the way, so they had the courage toHan Yu and others simply packed up their luggage and prepared to return to the Spirit overnight to make final adjustments for tomorrow's departure. When Tang Xiaofu heard this, she immediately made a fuss.  Considering that Tang Niu and Tang Biao also wanted to join the search team, there was no one to take care of her at the "Zhendong" martial arts gym, so Han Yu and others took Tang Xiaofu with them and wanted to hand Tang Xiaofu over to Liu Shiqing's care. Anyway, Liu Shiqing was Tang  Xiaofu's godmother has no problem taking care of Tang Xiaofu. As for Lin Mohan, when Han Yu and others packed their bags and were about to leave, they found that Lin Mohan had disappeared.

    "Maybe he left first?" Han Yu guessed to himself.

    "Hmph, to put it bluntly, he saw danger and ran away before asking me to see him. That guy is basically" Field, who was walking on Han Yu's right, said after hearing this.

    Han Yu gently waved his hand and interrupted Field: "Everyone has his own ambitions. You can't force everyone to have their own way of life. Since he looks at things differently from us, why should we force him to join us?"  The so-called ways are different and there is no mutual conspiracy. If he is willing to leave, then it is better to leave now than to leave again in the future if we encounter danger. At least it can reduce some dangers that we could have avoided."

    "You are really broad-minded." Field looked at Han Yu speechlessly and said. Han Yu smiled when he heard the words, "You are too polite. Thank you for your compliment. But in terms of broad-mindedness, Yan'er is the most broad-minded among us."  "Broader"

    "Pfft." Shi Bafang, who was following behind him, couldn't help but chuckle. Then he saw Han Yu nodding with a smile and said: "Not bad, not bad, our Bafang family has grown up, and they all understand what I mean."

    One sentence immediately made Shi Bafang blush.

    Everyone was chatting and laughing along the way, and soon forgot about Lin Mohan, a person they had known for less than a day. Although Lin Mohan was a person with abilities, for Field and others, it was difficult to deal with Han Yu, a person with fire abilities, every day.  When you come into contact with them, you will naturally get used to the appearance of espers. At most, you will be surprised and curious about the abilities possessed by espers. It is completely different from the curiosity and fear of ordinary people.

    After returning to the Spirit, everyone put down their luggage and began to work separately. Han Yu, Ning Ping, and Shi Bafang were responsible for cleaning up the supplies, Lin Ke was responsible for checking the flight system of the Spirit, Field was responsible for checking the firearm system of the Spirit, and Han Mengxin was responsible for checking the weapons of the Spirit.  Reconnaissance system, Qiao Yaner is responsible for conducting a general inspection of the Courage to see if there are loopholes or conflicts in the Courage's entire ship system.

    Everyone was busy until late at night before finishing all the work at hand. After eating the supper that Shi Bafang made for everyone, everyone returned to their rooms to prepare for rest and to be energetic for tomorrow.

    After Lin Ke returned to the room and washed himself, he sat in front of the dressing table with his long hair still wet and casually glanced at the dressing table. Suddenly he noticed a figure flashing past the dressing table. This situation was shocking.  Lin Ke screamed, picked up a chair and threw it at the dressing table.

    The mirror on the dressing table shattered. It was not until this moment that Lin Ke woke up. The figure that appeared in the mirror was standing behind him. He turned around and saw the window of his room opened. Just as Lin Ke was about to step forward to take a look, he  At this moment, the door rang, and Han Yu's voice came from outside: "What happened to Lin Ke? Are you okay?"

    "I'm fine," Lin Ke responded, and walked to the door cautiously and opened it. He saw Han Yu standing at the door, looking in and asking, "Lin Ke, what happened to you just now?"

    "Someone got into the Spirit. I probably took the opportunity to open the window and sneak away while I was taking a shower. After I finished taking a shower, I was sitting in front of the dressing table waiting for my hair to dry. The guy who wanted to sneak away was accidentally caught by me.  I saw my figure in the mirror.”

    "Is that the window?" Han Yu glanced around the room and asked Lin Ke, pointing to the damaged window.

    "Yeah" Lin Ke nodded quickly

    Hearing this, Han Yu thought about it for a moment, and then said to Lin Ke: "Don't go there just yet, let me go and take a look first."

    "Then be careful"

    "I will"

    Carefully walked to the window and looked around. Not to mention people, there was not even a ghost. But for Lin Ke, Han Yu would never believe that she would come up with such a farce out of boredom. Since it was not Lin Ke  problem, then it can only be the fault of that stupid thief

    Something happened inside the Courage. This was something that had never happened before. After checking that there were no robbers in Lin Ke's room, Han Yu took Lin Ke to notify Qiao Yan'er and others. After Han Yu told everyone what had just happened,  After saying that, Qiao Yaner immediately turned on the camera inside the Courage without saying anything. After a period of searching, Han Yu and others discovered who the guy who invaded the Courage was.

    Look at that body shape??She was not an adult, but from the way she walked and her skillful movements, Han Yu could conclude that the other party was a veteran and it was not her first time committing a crime.

    "Everyone, check immediately to see if you have lost anything." Han Yu frowned and said to everyone. After listening to Han Yu's words, everyone returned to their rooms and began to count their belongings. Only when they finished counting did they realize that nothing was missing, no matter how precious it was.  It's still cheap, nothing is missing.

    Didn’t you lose anything?  Is it that the thief doesn't like their things, or that the thief didn't come to steal things at all? Han Yu couldn't figure it out. He couldn't help but yawned loudly, and said to everyone: "Anyway, thanks to Lin Ke's discovery today, otherwise  We don’t know yet that there’s someone inside the Spirit.”

    "What should we do now? Call the police?"

    "Is it necessary? Anyway, we haven't lost anything, and we don't have the time to accompany the police to take notes. Let's stop here. But don't take it lightly. If the other party comes here for the first time, then it will definitely come.  The second time, the third time, and even countless times, please pay attention, especially when girls are sleeping. If you find something is wrong, shout loudly, and we will rush over as soon as possible."

    Han Yu had made his words so clear, and there was nothing left to say. Everyone went back to their rooms. Because the thief was found in Lin Ke's room, for the sake of safety, Han Yu arranged for Lin Ke to  Ke and Han Mengxin slept, while he and Field repaired the windows overnight to ensure that tomorrow's action would not be delayed (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest  power}

 Volume 1 Chapter 271 Search and rescue begins

    Accompanied by the sound of the Courage's engine starting, the Courage slowly took off and followed the star field map given by Xuanyuan Feng to the location of the incident of the starship.

    "Don't worry, Han Yu and the others will definitely find your third senior brother and fourth senior sister," Liu Shiqing hugged Tang Xiaofu and comforted her softly.

    "Is it true?" Tang Xiaofu asked in a low voice. Facing the little girl's eyes that wanted to believe but couldn't believe it, Liu Shiqing nodded gently and said affirmatively: "Really, that's why in Han Yu they put your  Before your senior brother and senior sister are rescued, Xiaofu, you have to eat and sleep well, otherwise you will be sad when your senior brother and senior sister come back and see you."

    "Yeah" Tang Xiaofu nodded vigorously

    After comforting Tang Xiaofu, Liu Shiqing arranged for someone to take Tang Xiaofu down to rest while she went to find Xuanyuan Feng. When she found Xuanyuan Feng, she saw Xuanyuan Feng talking to Tang Niu and Tang Biao. When Liu Shiqing came in, Tang Niu and Tang Biao quickly said hello to Liu.  Shi Qing returned the greetings one by one, and then said to Tang Niu and Tang Biao: "Xiao Fu has been temporarily stabilized. Go and see if he is gone. I don't know when you will come back."

    Tang Niu and Tang Biao thanked each other, and as the servant at the door left the room, only Xuanyuan Feng and Liu Shiqing were left. Liu Shiqing asked Xuanyuan Feng straight to the point: "Xiao Feng, why didn't you tell me that you joined the search and rescue team?  "

    "Shi Qing, I am a policeman. I can't push all the dangerous things to others and hide behind my wife, children, and hot bed."

    "Then have you ever thought about me?" Liu Shiqing asked emotionally.

    "I'm sorry," Xuanyuan Feng apologized in a low voice.

    Liu Shiqing took a deep breath after hearing this, looked at Xuanyuan Feng and said, "Promise me that you will not die without my permission."

    Xuanyuan Feng raised his head suddenly and couldn't believe Liu Shiqing's words. He originally thought that Liu Shiqing would object to the decision he made before handing over the star field map to Han Yu and others. Unexpectedly, Liu Shiqing actually agreed.

    Seeing Xuanyuan Feng not speaking, Liu Shiqing couldn't help but frown slightly, "What? You don't agree?"

    "How can I, I, I will come back alive" Xuanyuan Feng replied with some excitement

    "You said you must come back," Liu Shiqing lowered her head and said. She didn't want Xuanyuan Feng to see her red eyes at the moment.

    *************************************

    Inside the Courage

    Han Yu looked at the star field map given by Xuanyuan Feng and suddenly said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, take out the star field map we recently recorded and take a look."

    "You also feel that these star field maps are a bit similar?" Qiao Yan'er asked after hearing this. She quickly called up two star field maps saved in the system and compared them. They were the same one.  Marking the location where the starship crash occurred, Han Yu touched his chin and said, "Do you think that starship was inexplicably attracted to it like the space fortress we encountered earlier?"

    "That's called the Galaxy Explorer," Field corrected.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I feel like calling it "Battle Fortress" more smoothly. These are just insignificant things. Tell me if the situation I just mentioned is possible."

    "It's possible, although I don't know why we were attracted to thatspace fortress in the first place. However, since that space fortress can attract us, it can also attract other ships to it." Ning Ping thought for a while.  Nodding in agreement with Han Yu’s previous guess

    "Why are you thinking so much? If you think it's suspicious, at worst we can go to that space fortress and have a look." Han Mengxin said a little carelessly. Han Yu and others were right. Seeing is believing and thinking here is random. It's better to be like  As Han Mengxin said, just go and see it with your own eyes. Anyway, the place where the incident happened is not too far from the Battle Fortress, so you won't waste too much time.

    "I hope those who died did not have any accidents," Shi Bafang prayed softly.

    "If they are really on the battle fortress now, they don't have to worry too much about the dangers from the outside. They just need to deal with the dangers from the inside carefully," Ning Ping said after hearing this.

    Ning Ping’s words obviously brought back unpleasant memories for everyone, Shi Bafang echoed in a low voice: “Yes.”

    There was silence in the ship. After a while, Han Yu shouted to everyone: "You are so silent. As long as we hurry up and arrive, we will be able to prevent that terrible thing from happening again. Lin Ke, the Courage can move forward without worrying about fuel problems.  This time we have sufficient food and energy reserves."

    "Understood" Lin Ke agreed, and the Courage suddenly flew towards the destination.

    *********************************

    Tanding Town

    Following the departure of the private rescue team, the search and rescue team organized by the official organization of Tanding Town also embarked on the rescue boat to prepare for the search and rescue at the incident site.

    &nbsp; "Be careful," Liu Shiqing led Tang Xiaofu and warned Xuanyuan Feng, the captain of the search and rescue team.

    "Yes, I will." Xuanyuan Feng nodded, reached out and touched Tang Xiaofu's little head, and said with a smile: "Xiaofu, you have to listen to your sister Shiqing, you know?"

    "Well, brother Xuanyuan, you also want to come back safely," Tang Xiaofu raised her head and looked at Xuanyuan Feng and said

    Xuanyuan Feng smiled broadly, stretched out his little finger and said to Tang Xiaofu: "Okay, I will bring Tang Jie and Tang Yiran back to see Xiaofu, let's hook up."

    "Lagou" Tang Xiaofu stretched out her little finger and said to Xuanyuan Feng.

    After saying goodbye to Liu Shiqing and Tang Xiaofu, Xuanyuan Feng turned around and walked towards the rescue ship. This time Yu Wendu, the deputy captain of the search and rescue team, saw this and asked: "Have you finished saying goodbye? In fact, you don't need to go at all this time."

    "If you say that, then you are not the same as me" Xuanyuan Feng asked after hearing this

    Yuwendu smiled and said: "Hehe I can't help it. We have been secretly competing for so long. You have gone, how can I not go? But to be honest, when I told my family about my decision,  , my family is not as enlightened as your family.”

    "Really? Then look who is standing over there?" Xuanyuan Feng smiled and pointed to Yuwendu's right side. Yuwendu followed Xuanyuan Feng's hand and saw his family standing there looking at him.  He has his own wife and children, his own parents, his own brothers and sisters

    "There is still some time before we leave the ship, go say goodbye to them," Xuanyuan Feng said softly to Yuwendu

    "No need, it's not like I won't come back." Yuwen was silent for a while and walked into the cabin.

    Xuanyuan Feng smiled bitterly when he saw this, "you are really tough. Since you don't want to say goodbye to them, then get ready to leave."

    "That's what I'm planning to do"

    The search and rescue ship took off, filled with the wishes of the victims’ families, and headed straight to the location of the starship’s accident

    ***************************************

    The reason why the Quicksand Star Field got its name is entirely related to its nearby environment. In this star field, there are as many meteor belts as the sand in the desert. There are countless meteor belts, and if you don't pay attention, you will encounter dangers like this.  Dangerous areas are generally not chosen as navigation channels, but on both sides of this star field, there are places where black holes may appear at any time. Compared with that kind of place, the quicksand star field is relatively safe, at least even if  It is better to die here, and the people who died know how they died. It is better than being sucked into a black hole and facing their own unknown future.

    The starship Tang Jie and Tang Yiran were on suddenly lost its signal in this quicksand star field. The starship in distress did not send any distress-related signals before the accident. It was like a traveling starship that suddenly disappeared out of thin air.  It was precisely because of this that this incident aroused the interest of the two people in Tanting Town who originally came to watch the carnival but did not leave. It was also because of these two people that this search and rescue operation was carried out.

    At this moment, these two people were accompanying Xuanyuan Feng's search and rescue team to the location of the starship incident as researchers. Xuanyuan Feng did not want to have a close relationship with the two people who had been warned by their superiors not to be rude.  The idea may be due to the sense of superiority in the region. The two people on the boat inadvertently revealed their arrogance during a friendly conversation with Xuanyuan Feng.  Xuanyuan Feng's words angered Xuanyuan Feng. The two looked down on the people living in Tanding. For Xuanyuan Feng, who loved his hometown, this was an unacceptable comment for him. In the end, the three of them broke up unhappily except for the necessary meeting.  Xuanyuan Feng no longer interacts with the two people in the alliance.

    "Captain, Deputy Yuwendu seems to be in a bad mood. Would you like to go and have a look?" Zhao Ang, who served as Xuanyuan Feng's deputy, came over and said softly to Xuanyuan Feng.

    "Huh? What happened to him?" Xuanyuan Feng asked in confusion

    "ErI heard that Deputy Yuwendu went to have a chat with those two people just now," Zhao Ang replied in a low voice.

    As soon as Xuanyuan Feng heard this, he understood that it must be those two guys from the alliance who spoke again and provoked Yuwendu. Even he couldn't stand the attitude of those two guys. The hot-tempered Yuwendu definitely couldn't stand it.

    "Where is that guy now?" Xuanyuan Feng asked Zhao Ang as he walked out.

    "I heard that Yu Wenxiang is venting in the activity room," Zhao Ang replied softly. Xuanyuan Feng glanced at Zhao Ang and asked, "Could it be Yu Wenxiang who informed you?"

    "Hehe Captain, you are the only one on the whole ship who can convince Yuwendu." Zhao Ang replied with a smile. Xuanyuan Feng pointed at Zhao Ang, "Stop flattering, you stay here to command for me, I will go see  Look at that kid”

    "yes"

    &nbsp; Walking all the way to the activity room, I heard cheers inside. Xuanyuan Feng lined up everyone and went in. He saw Yu Wendu on the boxing ring, waving his fists and fiercely attacking his opponent, making the opponent retreat step by step.  , huddled in the corner of the ring and held his head in defense.

    "Stop the game" Xuanyuan Feng walked to the side of the referee and ordered.

    "Huh?" The referee was stunned when he heard this. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Feng emphasized his tone and ordered: "I said, stop the game."

    "Yes" the referee understood this time and hurriedly agreed while ringing the gong to end the game.

    "Huh?" Hearing the gong that ended the game, Yuwen, who was attacking, couldn't help but be startled. "It's only been a few minutes since the game started. Why did the game suddenly end? Is it because the referee is confused?" Thinking of this, Yuwen asked  Looking outside the referee's seat, he saw Xuanyuan Feng waving to him with a smile on his face.

    "What to do?" Yuwendu came out and gave up the boxing ring to others, walked to Xuanyuan Feng and asked

    "I heard that you were in a bad mood, so I came over to take a look." Xuanyuan Feng asked with a smile.

    "Worried about me causing trouble?" Yuwendu asked Xuanyuan Feng with a sideways glance, and Xuanyuan Feng shrugged, "That's not true. If you make trouble, it will be our director who loses his official position. He has nothing to do with me. Maybe the director  Sir, now that I have moved away, I still have a chance to go further."

    In response to Xuanyuan Feng's answer, Yuwen rolled his eyes, took the water handed over by Yu Wenxiang, raised his head and drank a gulp, and then said to Xuanyuan Feng: "Stop talking nonsense, and tell me if you have anything to say."

    "Hehe I had something to say originally, but looking at your appearance now, it seems that I don't need to say anything more," Xuanyuan Feng said with a smile.

    "Are you here to cause trouble?" Yuwendu looked at Xuanyuan Feng and asked

    "It can be said that I am not in a good mood right now, so are you interested in playing another round?"

    "Are you afraid?" Yuwendu threw the water in his hand to Yuwenxiang and replied loudly

    The duel between the captain and deputy captain of the search and rescue team immediately attracted all the members of the search and rescue team who had nothing to do. Seeing the people gathered around the ring, Yu Wendu said to Xuanyuan Feng: "Hey, Xuanyuan Feng, how about some luck?"

    "Oh? How do you want to bet?" Xuanyuan Feng glanced at Yuwendu and asked

    Yuwendu immediately replied: "Whoever wins will listen to whoever wins"

    "Haha It seems that you are a little dissatisfied with being my deputy team" Xuanyuan Feng said with a smile.

    "Stop talking nonsense, just tell me whether you dare or not," Yuwendu said

    "Well, the biggest worry of being a boss is that his subordinates are disobedient. It would be a good deal to beat you up and make you obedient at the same time," Xuanyuan Feng said after thinking for a while.

    When Yuwendu heard this, he immediately said unhappily: "The winner hasn't been decided yet, why are you so sure that I will lose to you?"

    "Hehe If I win, I don't need a reason to do as you say. Whoever wins will listen to whoever wins." Xuanyuan Feng moved his body and said to Yuwendu

    “You are so confident now, don’t cry when you lose,” Yuwendu said bitterly and began to do pre-game preparations.

    "Crying? Isn't that your patent?" Xuanyuan Feng said to Yuwendu with a smile.

    Seeing that the two people were already very angry before the competition, the crowd of spectators immediately let out loud cheers, each loudly cheering for the person they were optimistic about.

    "What a bunch of barbarians." One of the two people who was ranked as the most hated by Xuanyuan Feng said softly to his companion. When his companion heard the words, he said softly: "Zheng, after all, are we staying on this ship now, or  Don’t overly anger the people on this ship. You said that today you said in front of Yuwendu that the people in Tanding Town are all barbarians who have not fully evolved. Why do you do this? "

    The person named Zheng retorted after hearing this: "What? You have a problem with me? I said Lu Zheng, don't forget that before, you spoke ill of Tanding Town in front of that Xuanyuan Feng. I was just like that today.  Just imitating”

    Lu Zheng smiled bitterly when he heard this and said: "Can it be the same? That Xuanyuan Feng is much more stable than this Yuwen today. Even if I say something that makes him unhappy, he will not care about me because he takes the overall situation into consideration. But that Yuwen is not  , I was really worried that he would punch you in that pretty face of yours, making you lose the ability to seduce women from good families."

    "Thank you for the compliment." Zheng said with joy instead of anger when Lu Zheng said that he was a pretty boy. At the same time, he reached out and touched his face. His narcissistic behavior made Lu Zheng couldn't help but take a step away from Zheng.

    "Why are you hiding from me? I'm not interested in you." Zheng asked puzzledly.

    Hearing this, Lu Zheng replied: "I know. I'm worried that others will misunderstand me. Zheng, you can be considered a man after all. Can you show off your behavior?"Are you going to take care of the sissy?  "

    After hearing what Lu Zheng said, Zheng said dissatisfied: "How to speak? What is calculation? I am a man, okay?"

    "Which man in this world would dress so fancyly for nothing, and even put on makeup after getting up in the morning, applying powder, eyebrows, and lipstick to his face?"

    "This is called fashion," Zheng Qiang argued.

    “…I think it’s more appropriate to call him pervert”

    Zheng: ""

    Just when Zheng was looking at Lu Zheng with a pair of almond-shaped eyes, a gong sounded in the activity room, and the boxing match between Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen Du began.

    As soon as the game started, Yu Wendu launched his violent attack, which made the audience outside the field cheered and at the same time sweated for Xuanyuan Feng. Xuanyuan Feng was like a small boat floating in the water, no matter what  No matter how big the wind and waves were, he always stood there, always avoiding Yuwendu's fist just right every time.

    "Why don't you fight back?" Yuwendu asked Xuanyuan Feng while taking a breath.

    "It's not yet time," Xuanyuan Feng replied lightly. At the same time, he was full of gratitude to Ning Ping, who taught him this set of movements. After spending this time with Han Yu and others, Xuanyuan Feng felt that the most rewarding thing was that Ning Ping couldn't stand him.  If he had followed his usual skills according to his usual skills, he would have been defeated by Yuwendu at this time. But now, looking at Yuwendu who is trying hard to get his heartbeat back to its original beating frequency, he feels a sense of superiority.  Xuanyuan Feng's heart suddenly felt

    "Yuwendu, your glorious time is over, now it's time to see my performance." Xuanyuan Feng shouted lowly and started to attack Yuwendu. Yuwendu was exhausted due to the previous game.  Xuanyuan Feng was immediately suppressed in the corner of the boxing ring.

    As the gong sounded at the end of the game, Xuanyuan Feng won without any surprise. Yuwendu looked at Xuanyuan Feng with complicated eyes and said, "I lost."

    Xuanyuan Feng waved his hand, "This competition is not fair. You have exhausted a lot of energy before competing with me, so you must be unconvinced about losing to me."

    "Yes," Yuwendu replied. Just when Yuwendu thought that Xuanyuan Feng would say that this competition was invalid, he heard Xuanyuan Feng change the subject, "But a competition is a competition, and losing is losing. There is no reason to talk about this."  I won the competition, so in the subsequent search and rescue, you must listen to me. But if you are not convinced, we can compete again after we return to Tanding Town."

    "Okay, don't forget to have a stretcher and emergency doctor ready when the time comes," Yuwendu said angrily to Xuanyuan Feng

    "Hahadid you ask me to prepare this for you?" Xuanyuan Feng asked with a smile (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 272 Accident

    Things were not as easy to solve as Han Yu and others thought before (when they followed the star map route to the location where the Galaxy Explorer was discovered, they found that the huge space fortress had mysteriously disappeared.  Just like that starship, it was silent and there was not even a starship wreckage left around.

    The star map cannot be wrong, so the only remaining possibility is that the space fortress can drive away by itself, but how can a space fortress without a driver drive away by itself?

    Puzzled, Han Yu and others searched the nearby star field, but found nothing. At this moment, the search and rescue team led by Xuanyuan Feng also arrived to join Han Yu and others.  Similarly, Xuanyuan Feng also gained nothing.

    The two sides exchanged information. Xuanyuan Feng was very curious about the huge space fortress that Han Yu mentioned, but now is not the time to be curious. Finding the victims is the most important thing. However, Xuanyuan Feng must pay attention to the whereabouts of those victims.  , but some people don’t need

    "This beautiful lady, are you interested in having dinner with me? My name is Zheng, and I am a staff member of the Alliance Research Institute." In response to Zheng's self-introduction, Lin Ke just smiled slightly and retreated behind Han Yu who was walking over.

    "Hey, take care of your subordinates, don't let him harass my woman" Han Yu shouted to Xuanyuan Feng dissatisfied

    Xuanyuan Feng shrugged upon hearing this, "She is not under my control."

    "So, even if I beat him, it won't embarrass you?" Han Yu asked after hearing this

    Xuanyuan Feng looked up at the ceiling and said slowly: "Theoretically, I need to be responsible for ensuring his personal safety, but if he seeks death on his own, then there is nothing I can do. Please give me some face and beat him half to death."  , so as not to make it difficult for me in front of my boss.”

    "Don't worry, I promise I won't make it difficult for you." Han Yu smiled evilly, twisted the joints on the back of his hands and looked at Zheng and said

    "What do you want to do? I'm warning you, my family is very powerful in the alliance. If you dare to touch me, I will let you die without a burial place." When Zheng saw Han Yu approaching, he immediately threatened Han Yu. Dao had encountered this kind of situation in the past.  For similar things, Zheng also relied on this trick to get through safely. However, Zheng forgot that this is the Death Star Territory, not the Alliance. Who cares whose child you are? If you want to avoid being bullied, you only have to have enough fists.  Be tough, otherwise, just put your tail between your legs and be a good person, don't be too arrogant

    When Zheng threatened Han Yu, Han Yu kept walking and was less than three steps away from Zheng. Before Zheng finished speaking, Han Yu stepped forward and grabbed Zheng's collar. He raised it high and held the flame in his right hand.  burst out violently

    When Zheng saw it, his face suddenly turned pale. Lu Zheng on the side sighed and said to Han Yu: "This ability user is really not worthy of using his ability for this guy. Please give him to him."  I, I will restrain him from causing trouble to you and your companions."

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked Lu Zhengdao with a sideways glance.

    "I have been friends with this guy since we were young"

    "Is it difficult to be friends with such a person?"

    Lu Zheng sighed when he heard this, "Oh, I can't help it. He and I have been friends since childhood. I can't just watch him get beaten and ignore it."

    "Okay, I'll give you a face. Let him go this time, but it's only this time. If I see him harassing people on my ship next time, then don't worry about me and castrate him." After saying that, Han Yu put his hand  Zheng inside was thrown to the ground and left Xuanyuan Feng's search and rescue ship with Lin Ke and others.

    "Why are you talking like that?" Zheng, who was rescued, waited until no one was around and shouted to Lu Zheng in a low voice.

    Lu Zheng glanced at Zheng and replied in a low voice: "A good man will not suffer the immediate consequences."

    "Yes, I am the one who suffered the loss, and you just used your mouth," Zheng Wenyan said dissatisfied

    "Don't worry, you have been embarrassed many times, so don't worry about this time."

    "Fuck you, you've been embarrassed so many times. Hurry up, I believe you won't just watch my friend suffer."

    When Lu Zheng heard this, he smiled slightly. After looking around, he whispered to Zheng: "After we take control of this ship, it will not be too late to deal with those rude guys."

    "Is it almost done?" Zheng Wenyan asked

    "It's almost done. Now we are just waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity that can catch us by surprise, so you have to continue to be patient for a while, maybe one day, maybe two days." Lu Zheng reminded Zheng Dao with a serious look. Zheng nodded when he saw this and replied: "  I’m not a person who doesn’t distinguish between important and serious matters. I can still distinguish this point clearly.”

    "That's good"

    The pirates in the Quicksand Star Territory are like sandworms hiding under the sand in the desert. They usually lurk, but once they take action, they will definitely hit the vital point. In order to guard against attacks that may appear at any time, the brave men are fully armed.The ? number is in front, and the search and rescue ship that is conducting search and rescue this time without carrying any heavy weapons is behind. The two ships are not too far apart and are moving forward.

    The alliance's advanced radar modified by Qiao Yan'er soon took effect. When passing through a meteor belt, the Courage discovered the pirate ship Field hidden to the north of the meteor. It immediately took aim and bombarded the meteor with it.  , the pirate ship hiding behind was blown to pieces

    "Oh my God, Yan'er, how powerful do you plan to make the laser cannon before you stop?" Han Yu watched the target being hit disappear on the screen and couldn't help but ask Qiao Yan'er.

    Qiao Yaner pursed her lips and smiled, and replied: "I heard people say that Ingram's fortress cannon can destroy a planet like Tanding Town with one shot. That is my goal."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Sister Yan'er, yours is a laser cannon, while Ingram's is a fortress cannon. There is no comparability between the two, okay?"

    "Why not? The operating principles of the two cannons are the same. The only difference is the power. I just want the laser cannon I built to be more powerful than the fortress cannon."

    Seeing that Qiao Yan'er was about to give a long speech, Han Yu quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "Okay, okay, then you can continue to work hard, but please be careful when doing research. You are the only maintenance engineer on the Courage. Just in case.  If something goes wrong we will be very upset.”

    At the same time, everyone on the search and rescue ship who had witnessed the power of the Courage's main gun had their own thoughts. Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen were both surprised and couldn't believe that they had not thought that such a small adventure ship as the Courage would be equipped with such a powerful gun.  The main gun has almost caught up with the small fortress gun installed in Tanding Town. Zheng and Lu Zheng stared at the Courage on the screen with red eyes. All they thought about was taking it for themselves. They believed that as long as they carried this  Returning on a starship, I can definitely get rid of this damn, so-called bond that maintains the relationship between the Alliance and the people living in the Death Star Territory, such an unfortunate position as the Alliance's special envoy.

    Zheng and Lu Zheng, who had a good understanding of each other, looked at each other and became more determined in their decision to seize power. The people on the Courage had already been treated the most cruelly by Zheng, a playboy, and even Lu Zheng and Lu Zheng couldn't even think about it.  The other party can establish a good relationship and judging from Xuanyuan Feng's previous performance, if there is a conflict between him and Courage, the most he can do is restrain his subordinates and the two will not help each other. It is almost impossible for him to help.  Although strictly speaking, Xuanyuan Feng also belongs to the alliance establishment, but the sky is high and the emperor is far away. At this moment, Xuanyuan Feng's words are more effective than those of the five elders of the alliance.

    You can't deal with Xuanyuan Feng forcefully. Even if you succeed in seizing power, you can't offend him too much. After all, Xuanyuan Feng's identity is there. If he offends him, if the forces behind him cause trouble, the higher ups will finally convict him. Zheng and Lu only rely on  Just these two side branches of the family can't stand it.

    "The crime of "undermining the unity of the people across the alliance" is too big, and neither Zheng nor Lu Zheng wants to bear it

    Xuanyuan Feng inadvertently noticed the greedy look in Zheng and Lu Zheng's eyes when they looked at the Courage, but he didn't pay too much attention to it. In Xuanyuan Feng's eyes, Zheng and Lu Zheng in front of him were just two trash talkers.  In terms of true strength, they are not even as good as the ordinary soldiers in the search and rescue ship. It is only because of the support of their families that these two people have achieved the position of alliance commissioners. Otherwise, Xuanyuan Feng believes that even if they show the door to others, some people will dislike their influence.  image

    "Don't mess around, everyone on the Courage is not simple. Don't cause trouble for yourself because of your ignorance. I will not interfere when the time comes." Xuanyuan Feng said before Zheng and Lu Zheng were about to leave.  Zheng, who reminded the two of them of being arrogant and arrogant, was about to refute when he heard the words, but Lu Zheng, who was next to him, had quick eyes and quick hands. He stopped Zheng and said to Xuanyuan Feng: "Thank you for reminding me, we will remember it." After saying that, without waiting for Xuanyuan Feng to say anything else, La  Zheng then left the control room of the search and rescue ship. Looking at the two people leaving, Xuanyuan Feng shook his head slightly.

    One shot from the Courage was like poking a hornet's nest. Near the killed pirate ship, seven or eight pirate ships came out in succession and headed straight for the Courage and the search and rescue ships following it. The power of the Courage's main gun had already killed the pirates.  They have seen it before, so they will never engage in any artillery battle with the Courage in front of them, because that is purely to torture the pirates. The idea at the moment is to engage in a boarding battle and seize the main gun on the Courage for their own use.

    From here we can see the skills of those pirates. Each pirate ship is like a slippery loach. Field fired several times and only hit two pirate ships. The remaining pirate ships were far away from courage.  The number is not far away

    "Field, stop the bombardment." Han Yu said to Field when he saw this, and then said to Ningping: "Ningping, prepare to pick up Mengxin, connect the search and rescue ship behind, and let them leave the battlefield first. We will arrive later.  " Han Mengxin agreed, but then she said "Huh" in confusion.

    "What's wrong?"?" Han Yu asked after seeing this

    "The communication with the search and rescue ship was interrupted. It should be a problem with the search and rescue ship," Han Mengxin explained to Han Yu while sitting and debugging the communicator.

    "Huh?" Hearing this, Han Yu was also stunned. With Xuanyuan Feng's personality, he would never joke with him at this time. Then he said to Field: "Field, pay attention to the search and rescue ship behind us. If the other party wants to  If you want to be disadvantageous to us, you can open fire first.”

    "Xuanyuan Feng, isn't that kind of person?" Field asked softly

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "I believe he is not that kind of person, but I'm worried that he still has the final say on the current search and rescue ship." After listening to Han Yu's words, Field nodded and turned on the tail gun control of the Courage.  button

    Indeed, just as Han Yu feared, Xuanyuan Feng had lost control of the search and rescue ship at this moment. After the pirate attack began, Zheng and Lu Zheng suddenly launched an attack, leading those who had been bribed by them to launch a plan to seize power in one fell swoop.  Controlled Xuanyuan Feng and others who were preparing for a battle with the pirates.

    "Zhao Ang, I didn't expect you to betray me," Xuanyuan Feng said angrily, staring at Zhao Ang who was standing behind Zheng and Lu Zheng.

    Zhao Ang, who was accused by Xuanyuan Feng, shrank his neck, not daring to look at Xuanyuan Feng and whispered: "I'm sorry, captain, I want to leave that ghost place in Tanding Town, and these two adults said that they can let  I make this wish come true”

    "I see, then you can just leave. Tanding Town doesn't need people like you." Xuanyuan Feng took a deep breath and tried to calm down his mood.

    "Hey, is it interesting to say this now? Someone please stay with them and take good care of them. Don't give them a chance to escape." Zheng stepped forward impatiently and ordered. Immediately, two people who chose to betray like Zhao Ang came up.  He saluted Xuanyuan Feng, but Xuanyuan Feng dodged and said coldly: "I can't bear the traitor's gift."

    Seeing this, Zheng sneered and said: "Hey I thought I was the captain. You, a prisoner, get out of here quickly."

    Xuanyuan Feng glanced at Zheng coldly and asked Lu Zheng, "Lu Zheng, do you know what you are doing?"

    "Of course we know, it's just that you don't know what else you can do now," Lu Zheng said after giving Xuanyuan Feng a cold look.

    "My lord, a pirate ship is coming towards us," Zhao Ang suddenly pointed at the screen and shouted to Lu Zheng

    As soon as Zheng heard this, he immediately shouted: "Enter the attack, quickly meet the attack."

    "My lord, it's no good. In order to provide comprehensive treatment to the victims, all the heavy weapons except for the necessary weapons have been removed from this search and rescue ship," Zhao Ang said with a sad face.

    Zheng Wenyan couldn't help complaining: "Damn it, how could this happen? Lu Zheng, what should we do now?"

    I saw Lu Zheng looking at the pirate ship on the screen and coldly spit out one word, "Withdraw"

    "Withdraw?" Zheng immediately quit after hearing this. Seeing that he had just succeeded in seizing power, are you going to withdraw now?

    "Right now, saving your own life is the most important thing, don't think about anything else." At this point, Lu Zheng glanced at the Courage on the big screen with regret, and said softly: "It seems that the dream of returning to the Alliance has been shattered again."

    "Lu Zheng, is there really no other way?" Zheng asked unwillingly

    Hearing this, Lu Zheng stared at Zheng and said, "Zheng, you should understand what we need to pay most attention to now."

    "But" Zheng looked at the Courage on the screen with a look of regret on his face. Lu Zheng certainly understood what Zheng was regretting, and quickly advised: "There are always opportunities, as long as we are still alive."

    Lu Zheng's words finally made Zheng make up his mind. He nodded and said to Lu Zheng: "I can't do what you said" At this point, Zheng looked at Xuanyuan Feng with ill intentions.

    Five minutes later, Xuanyuan Feng and others who were pushed onto the survival boat were left on the spot looking at the search and rescue ship that was heading away. Yuwen couldn't help but cursed: "You are a bunch of villains. Grandpa, I curse you for going back."  Encountered a cosmic black hole on the road." Hearing Yuwendu's curse, Xuanyuan Feng shook his head and smiled bitterly, and asked Yu Wenxiang, who was driving the survival boat: "Do you have communication equipment?"

    "Yes," Yu Wenxiang replied

    "Put me through to the Spirit"

    "Okay, please wait a moment"

    Just when Yu Wenxiang was trying to connect with the Courage, Xuanyuan Feng suddenly heard Yuwen Du laughing. Xuanyuan Feng couldn't help but turned around and shouted: "Yu Wen Du, are you crazy? You are laughing your ass off." If things were normal,  Yuwendu had already scolded him but not this time. Yuwendu laughed and said, "Hahaha Xuanyuan Feng, I was laughing at our good luck."

    "Are you lucky? We've all been mixed up like this, but you're still lucky? It seems like there's something really wrong with your brain."Xuanyuan Feng said angrily.

    "Hehe I'm in a good mood now, I'm not angry." Yuwendu smiled and said to Xuanyuan Feng, "Just now, I saw something happened to the search and rescue ship."

    "Ah? What happened?" Xuanyuan Feng asked quickly after hearing this

    “A dark hole suddenly appeared in front of the search and rescue ship, and the search and rescue ship was suddenly swallowed by the hole.”

    Upon hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng quickly asked: "Is the cave entrance still there?"

    "Of course I'm gone, otherwise I wouldn't be able to laugh now," Yuwendu replied with a smile.

    "From this point of view, it is indeed good news," Xuanyuan Feng murmured to himself.

    At this moment, Yu Wenxiang shouted to Xuanyuan Feng: "Xuanyuan Feng, the communication with the Courage has been connected." It was too late, but soon, Yu Wendu flashed and grabbed it before Xuanyuan Feng.  The microphone yelled: "Han Yu, help, we have been abandoned, take it in quickly."

    "Look at how hopeless you are." Xuanyuan Feng scolded Yu Wendu angrily, and complained in a low voice: "You can't say it more tactfully."

    “That’s not what happened,” Yuwen retorted unconvinced.

    Xuanyuan Feng rolled his eyes, ignored Yuwendu, and said into the microphone: "Hmm, Han Yu, did you hear that? That's what happened, please help us."

    "Understood, come closer to us quickly. The Courage will open the rear hatch to accommodate you." Han Yu's answer came from the microphone (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends.  Support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 273 Black Hole

    The battle is still going on, and the pirates in the Quicksand Star Territory are like locusts. Not long after the Courage eliminated the raiding pirates, another group of pirates who came after hearing the news immediately launched an attack on the Courage, and there were also pirate ships.  They keep coming from afar, looking at their posture, they won’t stop until they take down the Courage**Pao! Book*

    "Han Yu, retreat even if the Courage still has energy reserves, but the purpose of our coming here is to find the victims, not to clear out the pirates here," Xuanyuan Feng loudly advised Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "You guys retreat first, Ning Ping and I are responsible for breaking up the rear."

    "Then hurry up!" Xuanyuan Feng knew that this was not the time to be polite. As soon as he heard Han Yu's answer, he immediately pulled Yuwendu with him and withdrew the Courage. Han Yu saw that Xuanyuan Feng and others had withdrawn the Courage, and immediately greeted Ning loudly.  Ping said: "Ningping, Bafang, let's go, we are going to leave too."

    "It's a strategic retreat." Ning Ping defeated his opponent with one sword, corrected Han Yu's words, and quickly moved closer to Han Yu.

    After reuniting with Han Yu, I heard Han Yu say to the two of them: "It's almost the same. Ning Ping, you get on the boat first. I want to leave gifts for them."

    "Then hurry up." After hearing this, Ning Ping turned around and left with Shi Bafang.

    Not long after Ning Ping left, Han Yu slammed his hands on the floor. Immediately, the floor in front of Han Yu began to get hot. The material used in the starship was basically iron plate. When Han Yu's flame ability burned it, it immediately became hot.  The pirates standing on it were just like the ingredients on the teppanyaki. At this moment, they could only jump back and forth to reduce the heat from the iron plate. There was no time to bother Han Yu. Han Yu saw the pirates jumping around.  He looked like he couldn't help laughing, turned around and ran away while laughing.

    At this moment, the Courage and the pirate ship have already connected. Otherwise, Han Yu and Ningping would not be able to move around in the universe. Han Yu rushed to the connection of the two ships. Ning Ping had been waiting there for a long time and followed Ning Ping directly to the Courage.  No. Ning Ping turned around and threw down two explosive crystals and went straight to the joint between the two ships. As the hatch of the Courage closed, an explosion also occurred at the joint between the two ships. The Courage got rid of the pirate ship's joint and began to rotate its hull.  Breakout

    Field, who already knew that he was going to break out of the encirclement, got Han Yu and others on board, and immediately fired the laser cannon at the front of the Courage. Suddenly, the path ahead of the Courage was clear. Then, Lin Ke launched the Courage.  , began to fully advance. At the same time, the firearms on both sides of the Courage were fully opened. Fortunately, with the participation of Xuanyuan Feng and others, there was no shortage of people who could operate at this time.

    When the pirates saw that their prey was about to escape, of course they were unwilling to give up. The power of the Courage was obvious to all. Whoever got it would be greatly increased in strength. Therefore, the pirates were very restrained before, fearing that the damage to the Courage would be too serious. But now they see that the Courage is about to run away.  I no longer have to worry about anything. I can’t get it myself and I can’t let others get it.

    Fortunately, Lin Ke had already used his own abilities to manually control the Courage. Amid the intense attacks by the pirates, he controlled the Courage to dodge left and right, never allowing the Courage to be attacked at all. At the same time, Qiao Yaner also began to join in.  When Han Yu and others were engaged in a boarding battle with the pirates, Qiao Yaner was not idle. She had been making aiming corrections to the Courage's firearm system. After her correction, the accuracy of the Courage's firearms was improved.  It has been greatly improved, and in order to increase the strike surface, Qiao Yaner activated the hidden attack mode of the laser cannon on the Courage. As the name suggests, the laser beam splitting mode means that after the laser cannon controlled by Field is fired, a beam of light will fly for a period of time.  It automatically split into several beams, and dozens of beams continued to fly in different directions. It was in this way that the laser cannon shot just now was able to basically clear the obstacles on the Courage's retreat route with one shot.

    ***************************************

    The largest pirate ship in the Quicksand Star Territory pirate group looked at the Courage getting farther and farther away from itself. The pirate leader standing on the bow of the ship said in a deep voice: "Send the order, prepare to use primitive cannons."

    The deputy beside him was shocked when he heard this and asked in disbelief: "Is the boss really going to use the primitive cannon?"

    "Nonsense, I don't like long-winded subordinates. Go and give the order." The one-eyed pirate leader with a scar about five centimeters long on his right cheek replied impatiently.

    "Yes, yes" his subordinates quickly turned around and went down to deliver the order.

    After a while, the front of the huge pirate opened, and a black and thick barrel slowly extended out of the hull, aiming at the evacuation of the Courage.

    "Start preparing" the pirate leader loudly ordered. As the pirate leader issued the order, the front end of the thick black barrel began to shine, indicating to everyone that it was about to show its power.

    Xuanyuan Feng was extremely shocked at this moment. It was only then that he finally understood that there was no weak member on board the Courage, and each one had different talents. Being able to bring these people together was enough to explain Han Yu  Extraordinary YuwenThe idea of ??recruiting Han Yu before was a bit fanciful.

    "Fortunately, I didn't rashly suggest solicitation, otherwise I would have been really embarrassed," Xuanyuan Feng said secretly after hearing this.

    "Xuanyuan Feng, what are you talking about?" Han Yu on the side asked curiously after hearing this

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng quickly replied: "I didn't say anything, I just felt a little emotional."

    "Oh, you'd better sigh later, we haven't left the battlefield yet," Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Alarm, a large energy group appears behind the Courage, and it is initially determined that it is not as powerful as a fortress cannon." Han Mengxin, who served as the alarm officer, suddenly shouted loudly

    "Lin Ke" Han Yu quickly shouted after hearing this

    As soon as he finished speaking, a beam of light flew from behind. Fortunately, after hearing Han Mengxin's warning, Lin Ke began to pay attention to the movements behind him. When he saw the beam of light coming, he immediately controlled the Courage to avoid it. However, the speed of the light beam was too fast, and the Courage was still wiped away.  On the other side, the propeller on the left side was destroyed. The Spirit's speed suddenly slowed down.

    "Damn it, why did it miss?" The pirate leader shouted loudly and cursed the incompetence of his men. But before he finished speaking, the deck under the pirate leader's feet shook, and then he saw the pirate leader's deputy rolling over and crawling over.  As soon as he saw the pirate leader, he shouted loudly: "Boss, it's bad, the original cannon has malfunctioned and started to explode. Let's run away quickly."

    "What? How is it possible? We just bought that primitive cannon," the pirate leader shouted in disbelief.

    "Boss, please stop it. Leave quickly. If you don't leave, you won't be able to leave even if you want to." The deputy urged with a worried look on his face.

    "Damn it, those profiteers who have killed a thousand swords." The pirate leader stamped his feet and ran straight to the escape boat on his ship while cursing. Because the ship was big, there were many escape boats on board. Although the pirate leader arrived last, he still couldn't get there.  Found a spare escape boat

    "After we return to the stronghold, we go to settle accounts with those profiteers and still have a guarantee of a thousand years? This damn thing exploded with just one shot. This thing is so fake." The pirate leader watched his ship slowly explode amid the explosion.  Disintegrate, I secretly said to myself

    Not to mention how the one-eyed pirates went back to find those profiteers to settle accounts with the Courage. After this attack, the speed of the Courage dropped significantly. What's worse, Lin Ke himself was also injured. Because he used his ability to control the Courage, he became the Courage.  When receiving damage, Lin Ke, who controlled the Courage, also received a certain amount of damage accordingly.

    "Mengxin, rescue Yan'er and take over the control of the Courage" Han Yu shouted to Han Mengxin anxiously when he saw Lin Ke's red face.

    "No," Lin Ke refused softly. Unfortunately, Han Yu didn't listen at all and took Lin Ke off the console. He ran to Han Mengxin and handed Lin Ke to Han Mengxin.

    "Ningping, Bafang, prepare for a boarding battle, Field Xuanyuanfeng, try to destroy the approaching pirate ships." Han Yu hurriedly ordered everyone before he finished speaking, the Courage suddenly shook violently, and Han Yu could not stand steadily and sat down.  On the ground, before he could ask, Qiao Yaner exclaimed: "Black hole"

    Xuanyuan Feng and others' faces suddenly turned pale. It was a name that all starships were afraid of hearing. It was impossible for Qiao Yan'er to make such a joke at this time, so the black hole she mentioned must be true.

    "It's over, it's over." Xuanyuan Feng muttered to himself in despair. Not only him, but Yu Wendu and others who followed him on the boat also had despair on their faces. Han Yu, who had already gotten up from the ground, said nothing when he saw this, and got on the boat.  In front of him, he slapped Xuanyuan Feng and slapped Xuanyuan Feng in circles three times. It was Han Yu's slap that woke up Xuanyuan Feng. Xuanyuan Feng, who was covering his face, heard Han Yu sinking  The voice said: "Don't give up easily before things are over."

    "Han Yu, that's a black hole." Xuanyuan Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly when he heard this, and reminded Han Yu:

    "So what about the black hole? Can you escape just because you are desperate? If you don't want to sit still and wait for death, just cheer up and come to Field. Where are the pirates?"

    "They are retreating. It seems that they are also afraid of black holes, but their actions are probably in vain. The suction of black holes is very strong," Field replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu raised his head and glanced at the huge black hole displayed on the screen, and asked Qiao Yan'er, "Yan'er, are you sure you can escape the suction range of the black hole?"

    "I'm trying," Qiao Yaner replied with sweat on her forehead.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment after hearing this, and suddenly made an unexpected decision, "Yan'er, shut down the main engine of the Courage. Next, you just need to ensure the balance of the Courage."

    "Han Yu, are you crazy?" Xuanyuan Feng was the first to express his objection and shouted

    "Do you think we can escape from this situation?" Han Yu asked Xuanyuan Feng with a calm expression. Xuanyuan Feng opened his mouth, but in the end he was helpless.After seeing this, Han Yu sighed and continued: "Since we know it's useless, why are we wasting Spirit's energy? We might as well save it for use in case of a crisis after entering the black hole."

    "Hehethat's a good idea," someone behind Ning Ping echoed.

    "Who?" Ning Ping turned around suddenly, but saw that there was no one behind him. Ning Ping suddenly felt a creepy feeling. He pulled out the Qiu Shui Sword with a "stuck" sound and shouted sharply: "Who is it? Come out here."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a person walked in at the door of the control room of the Courage. When they saw the person, Han Yu and others were shocked. It turned out to be Lin Mohan. When did Han Yu enter the Courage? Han Yu seemed to have thought of something,  Pointing at Lin Mohan, he shouted, "Could it be you who sneaked into Lin Ke's room that day?"

    "Don't say it so harshly, I just went to the wrong room," Lin Mohan rolled his eyes and replied.

    "Then where are you hiding on the Spirit these days?" Han Yu suddenly thought of a question and couldn't help but asked curiously

    “On the kitchen ceiling”

    Shi Bafang on the side said with a look of realization: "Oh, I asked you why there is so little food these days. At first I thought it was eaten by Han Yu, but I didn't expect it was you."

    After hearing what Shi Bafang said, Han Yu rolled his eyes and said dissatisfied: "Bafang, do I need to steal something to eat?"

    "HeheSorry, I said the wrong thing" Shi Bafang smiled and scratched his head

    "Shut up, both of you, is this the time to say this?" Ning Ping said angrily to Han Yu and Shi Bafang. Then he looked at Lin Mohan and asked, "Then please tell me the reason why you boarded the Courage.  Otherwise, we can only treat you as an enemy."

    "Is now the time to ask this?" Lin Mohan asked slowly

    Ning Ping was speechless for a while, and Han Yu on the side heard this and asked hurriedly: "Lin Mohan, do you have a way to escape from the black hole?"

    "There is no way that anyone who is close to a black hole will be sucked in. There is no way for anyone to avoid this. But you should not think of black holes as too scary. In fact, black holes are just doors. Qiao Yan'er, do as Han Yu said."

    Hearing Lin Mohan's affirmative words, Qiao Yan'er looked back at Han Yu, and saw Han Yu solemnly nodded to her and stopped struggling. The Courage flew towards the black hole like an arrow off the string, in the blink of an eye.  The pirates who were struggling behind the Courage had basically lost the ability to continue struggling, and they reluctantly followed the Courage's footsteps.

    As soon as it entered the black hole, Spirit seemed to have entered a tunnel. After Lin Mohan looked at the outside world through the screen, he said happily: "Okay, okay, the black hole we entered is a safe black hole. On the way  You don’t have to worry about any dangers.”

    "Lin Mohan, if you are okay now, why don't you tell us what is going on with this black hole? We are still confused now. I remember you just said that a black hole is actually a door, right?" Han Yu couldn't help but say  The question in everyone's mind at this moment has emerged

    "I'm hungry." Lin Mohan was silent for a moment and suddenly said something that had nothing to do with black holes.

    Ning Ping angrily pulled out the Qiu Shui Sword. Seeing this, Han Yu quickly stopped Ning Ping and shouted to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, prepare a meal. After all this trouble, everyone must be hungry. Let's eat and talk."

    "Are you too angry and unsatisfied with your desires?" Lin Mohan continued to provoke Ning Ping without thinking about life and death.

    "I'm going to kill you Han Yu, don't stop me" Ning Ping roared angrily

    Han Yu hugged Ning Ping tightly and said, "Ning Ping, please calm down. We are in the Courage now. Are you planning to die with Lin Mohan and drag us to be buried with you two?"  , Han Yu yelled at Lin Mohan again: "Lin Mohan, will you die if you stop saying a few words? If you do this again, I won't give you anything to eat. Anyway, you have shown up now. Let's go back to twenty-four  Looking at the kitchen for hours, you can only watch but not eat.”

    This threat was so powerful that Lin Mohan’s mouth moved, and then he calmed down. Ning Ping also calmed down under Han Yu’s comfort.

    ……

    No one will refuse delicious food. After Shi Bafang prepared the meals for everyone to eat, Lin Mohan started to introduce the black hole to everyone while eating.

    "The so-called black hole, you can think of it as a door. When the door is opened, it will suck all the objects near the door into the door due to the force generated when the door is opened. What is inside the door, then only  Only those who enter know that each black hole represents a gate, and the situation inside each gate is also different. Some are safe and some are dangerous. The black hole we entered is safe, and we are lucky."

    ? ?At this point, Han Yu interrupted with a smile and said: "Hey, my luck has always been good."

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes at Han Yu when he heard this, "Don't interrupt, I have a bad temper. I don't want to continue talking after being interrupted."

    "No, no, I'm wrong, just keep talking, I promise not to interrupt," Han Yu said quickly

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes at Han Yu again and continued: "I think what you are most concerned about now is where you will be sent by the black hole? I don't know this question, but generally speaking, the transmission of black holes is relatively stable.  It's just like the black hole we passed this time. If it is opened again next time, it will be transported to the same place."

    "Is there a way to return to the original place along the black hole?" Xuanyuan Feng asked in surprise

    "Xuanyuan Feng, don't interrupt." Before Lin Mohan could answer, Han Yu reminded Xuanyuan Feng. Xuanyuan Feng smiled awkwardly and apologized to Lin Mohan, and looked at Lin Mohan eagerly. Not only him, but also Yu Wendu.  It’s also equally urgent

    Lin Mohan shook his head slightly, "Theoretically it's possible, but the actual conditions are a bit difficult."

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly

    "It takes a huge amount of energy to cause a black hole to open, but Courage's laser cannon cannot reach the required energy," Lin Mohan said slowly.

    Qiao Yaner on the side asked unconvincedly: "How many laser cannons are needed to trigger the black hole to open?"

    "At least the energy of the shot when the pirates damaged the Courage is almost equivalent to the power of five laser cannons." Lin Mohan calculated in his mind and replied (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you all  Support from book friends, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 274 The Missing Battle Fortress

    Regarding Qiao Yan'er's bold words, Xuanyuan Feng and others expressed disbelief, but they just didn't believe it in their hearts and did not say it out loud (Lin Mohan, on the other hand, directly said: "Five laser cannons? I  I don’t doubt your skills, but do you have enough materials to make five laser cannons?”

    "Well we can't build complicated ones, so we can build simple ones. At worst, we can build a few more doors." Qiao Yan'er replied with her neck stiffened. Upon hearing this, the dim eyes of Xuanyuan Feng and others began to shine again, and Lin Mo  Han seemed to deliberately pour cold water on them and continued: "Can a simple laser cannon cause a black hole to open? Moreover, how can you guarantee that the next black hole that opens will be the one that sucks us in?"

    "Well the battle record of Courage can analyze the data when it was damaged. We can use that data as a reference to conduct experiments," Qiao Yaner thought for a while and replied.

    Xuanyuan Feng and others looked at Lin Mohan nervously, secretly praying that Lin Mohan's crow mouth would never say anything that would disappoint them again. Perhaps Xuanyuan Feng and others' prayers came true, and Lin Mohan didn't say anything to hurt everyone again.  , nodded silently and said to Han Yu: "You are lucky to have found such a partner."

    "Hehe That's right, my luck has always been good," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes when he heard this, turned to Qiao Yan'er and said: "Then go and prepare. Don't forget to record the coordinates when we arrive at the destination. Can you follow this passage again to return to the position before we entered the black hole?  , all counting on that coordinate.”

    "Do you know where we will go?" Qiao Yaner asked doubtfully

    Lin Mohan shook his head, "I don't know. There are different places you can reach through the black hole. No one can tell where you will be sent. The only thing that is certain is that the places you will be sent to are divided into three categories, one is the Demon Realm, and the other is the Demon Realm.  One type is the illusion, and the other is the secret realm. The secret realm is the best, as it can be encountered but cannot be sought; the demon realm is the most ferocious, often with powerful strange beasts living there, and the fantasy realm is the most dangerous. Everything in it is either true or false, and there are some.  If you are not careful, your life may be in danger.”

    After listening to Lin Mohan's words, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Lin Mohan, you said the secret realm is the best, what is in the secret realm?"

    "Treasures. Various priceless treasures. According to legend, in the middle of the development of the last civilization, it was because someone brought back the found treasures from the secret realm that the development of the previous civilization reached its peak. If we can find the secret realm and then go back from the secret realm,  , then it is possible to change history." Lin Mohan replied with a sure face, but Han Yu was a little dissatisfied with Lin Mohan's statement. Hearing this, he curled his lips and said, "Without the protection of a powerful force, even if it is really like you  If you return to the original world like you said, I'm afraid it will only bring misfortune to yourself or your family?"

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan glanced at Han Yu in surprise and expressed surprise at Han Yu's calm mind at this time. However, whether he could reach the secret realm was still a question. What he said now was just casual talk and should not be taken seriously.

    "At least we will be safe after arriving in the secret realm. We don't have to worry about threats from the outside world," Lin Mohan said after thinking for a while.

    This time Han Yu did not refute, and nodded in agreement: "That's true, then let us all pray together that the place we arrive at will be a secret realm."

    "Wait a minute, I have a question to ask," Ning Ping, who had been silent for the whole time, said.

    "Ah? Ning Ping, do you have any questions to ask?" Han Yu asked after hearing this

    "I'm not asking you, I'm asking Lin Mohan. After hearing so much from you, I want to know, where did you know these things? Like what you just said, I think even within the alliance, that's  It should be a highly confidential matter. It is impossible for anyone to have easy access to you. But don’t tell me that you are an important person in charge of the alliance’s secrets. You don’t even believe it.” Ning Ping stared at Lin Mohan closely and asked.

    Lin Mohan remained silent and quickly smoothed things over with Han Yu when he saw this: "Ning Ping, Lin Mohan may have difficulties that cannot be said. Let's not force him to wait until he wants to say it. He will naturally say it."

    Ning Ping frowned and glanced at Han Yu, sighed and said: "Okay, since you said so, I won't ask. But for Lin Mohan, I can't trust him until he tells the reason why he knows these things.  "After he said this, Ning Ping stood up and left the restaurant. Han Yu saw this and reached out to call Ning Ping, but felt that it was inappropriate to call Ning Ping at this moment, so he quickly winked at Field. Field understood and got up to chase.  After going out and waiting for Field to leave, Han Yu said to Lin Mohan: "Please don't mind. Ning Ping always speaks so directly, but he has no ill intentions towards you."

    "Do you believe me?" Lin Mohan looked at Han Yu and said

    "Tell me the truth, I'm lying to you if I say I believe it, half and half," Han Yu replied after hearing this

    Lin Mohan nodded slightly, "Yes, you are quite practical."??I can't tell you where I got what I said. I can only tell you that there are only so many things I know about black holes. You still need to explore things in the future."

    "What? Did you exclude yourself? Don't forget, you are sitting in the same boat as us now" Han Yu said with a smile. Lin Mohan was stunned when he heard this, and then nodded and said: "That's right.  , we are indeed grasshoppers thrown together now."

    "Then let us work together to escape from this black hole." Han Yu stretched out his hand to Lin Mohan. Lin Mohan was silent for a moment, then slowly stretched out his hand to hold Han Yu's hand. Han Yu knocked on Lin Mohan's hand.  With his face on his face, he said: "Lin Mohan, I asked you if you could show me a smile. I always see you with a straight face. Don't you know how to smile?"

    Lin Mohan didn't say anything when he heard this. He just held Han Yu's hand tightly. Han Yu quickly shouted: "Oh, oh, oh, if you don't laugh, don't laugh. Don't get mad."

    "Humph" Lin Mo snorted coldly, and shook off Han Yu's hand. Han Yu looked at the thin layer of ice on his hand, and then made a ball of fire to warm his hand.

    "Waste," Lin Mo said with a cold snort.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, "It seems that the layer of ice on my hand was made by someone?"

    Lin Mohan was suffocated when he heard the words, turned to look at the outside world of the Courage, suddenly stood up and said to Qiao Yan'er: "Qiao Yan'er, immediately switch the Courage to manual, prepare for the landing in a while, and prepare for the rest of the people."  It’s better to be prepared for various accidents, our test is coming.”

    "What happened?" Han Yu asked as he followed Lin Mohan

    “We’re almost reaching our destination,” Lin Mohan said slowly as he looked at the outside of the Courage that was gradually becoming brighter.

    After a while, it was a matter of life and death. Xuanyuan Feng and the others were all prepared to prepare. As the light outside the courage flashed past, the sight was a blue star displayed on the big screen.  Colorful planet

    "Eh? What is that? There is actually a planet with a horn," Yu Wendu suddenly said in surprise.

    "Horn?" Han Yu and others quickly looked around and saw that there was indeed a black figure that looked like a horn on the edge of the shadow of the planet.

    "Yan'er, go around and take a look," Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er upon seeing this.

    As the Spirit moved, Han Yu and others saw clearly the true face of the "horn". It was not a horn at all, but a crashed starship stuck head down on the planet.

    "Huh?" Qiao Yaner suddenly asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly asked: "What's wrong?"

    "Look there." As Qiao Yaner spoke, she enlarged the picture on the big screen and highlighted a line of words on the ship's hull.

    "Galaxy Explorer? No? How could there be such a thing in this world?" After Han Yu read the line, he muttered to himself in disbelief. Lin Mohan on the side heard the clue and quickly asked: "Han  Yu, you know this ship"

    "Well, on the way to Tanding Town, my companions and I once encountered a starship named Galaxy Explorer on the road. It does look very similar in appearance, but I don't know if the ship in front of us is the same one we encountered before.  The one that arrived”

    Lin Mohan heard this and said with certainty: "If the names are the same, there is no need to doubt. Each starship has its own exclusive ship name, and they are all unique names."

    "That's it, Yan'er, think of a way to land near that starship. Maybe you can find some useful tools there." Han Yu thought for a while and said to Qiao Yan'er, and Qiao Yan'er obviously  After thinking about it and agreeing with Han Yu, they drove the Courage towards the vicinity of the Galaxy Explorer.

    ……

    "Xuanyuan Feng, what do you think that is?" After the Courage approached the Galaxy Explorer, Yuwendu suddenly pointed at the dense forest not far from the Galaxy Explorer on the screen and shouted

    Xuanyuan Feng looked up quickly after hearing this, and his expression suddenly became excited, and said to Qiao Yan'er: "Please, please enlarge the name of the starship for us to see clearly." Although Qiao Yan'er was puzzled, but  He still followed the instructions without hesitation. When Xuanyuan Feng and others saw the name of the shipwrecked starship, they immediately said excitedly: "That's it. This is the starship we are looking for."

    "Huh? No? How could this starship appear here?" Han Yu asked in disbelief

    "Lin Mohan was right just now. Every starship has its own name, and the crashed starship we are looking for should be that one. That's right. It's strange. Where are the people on the ship? I see what happened to the starship.  The damage is not very serious. Even if there are casualties among those passengers, there should still be survivors. Why are we all here, but no one shows up?" At the end, Xuanyuan Feng's words?Already a little panicked

    "Don't panic. Maybe they are away for something. We will just go there and have a look around there later." Han Yu patted Xuanyuan Feng on the shoulder and comforted him.

    "It's best not to leave the Courage casually. If possible, I suggest that the Courage turn around immediately and not make any stop here." Lin Mohan once again played the role of his crow's mouth, and reminded Han Yudao with an ugly face.

    Seeing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Why?"

    "Do you still remember what I told you before about the three destinations of black holes?"

    "Remember, by the way, this is a secret realm, isn't it?"

    "This is a fucking demonic realm. The people living here must be alien beasts, and they are powerful alien beasts." Lin Mohan couldn't help but cursed.

    "Not that unlucky? My luck has always been good," Han Yu said with a smile.

    Lin Mo said with a cold face: "If you don't want to be attacked by powerful alien beasts, I advise you to listen to me quickly and ask the Courage to turn around. Let's search nearby, maybe we can find a temporary place to stay."

    "Han Yu" Xuanyuan Feng hesitated and looked at Han Yu expectantly. Han Yu smiled slightly at him and said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, be careful when landing, don't let the Courage be damaged.  "

    "Han Yu" Lin Mohan couldn't help shouting

    Han Yu waved his hand, looked at Lin Mohan and said, "I'm sorry, I can't help but die."

    "Maybe those people are already dead," Lin Mohan said with a frown.

    “But maybe the survivors among those people are waiting for our rescue,” Han Yu retorted.

    "it will cause us big trouble"

    "As long as you don't regret it, trouble will come soon."

    Han Yu's words made the matador swallow all Lin Mohan's persuasion. He already understood that no matter how much he tried to persuade him, Han Yu would not change his mind. He could only sigh and said: "Don't expect it."  I will help"

    "Hehe, you only need to be responsible for ensuring the safety of the Courage," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    ……

    The Courage landed smoothly

    Han Yu grabbed both Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen, who were about to run out to see what was going on, and then said: "Don't be too busy running around. Let's allocate their respective work tasks before taking action."

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen both replied in unison: "Han Yu, tell me, what do you want us to do?"

    "Leave some people to help repair the Spirit. Now the Spirit is our hope to get out of here. We must not let the Spirit have the slightest mistake. Then let Ning Ping take some people to the space fortress to remove some usable parts and come back. The last remaining  The people came with me to see what was going on with the shipwrecked ship.”

    After hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wen both discussed and finally decided that Yu Wen Du would lead some people to follow Ning Ping and Qiao Yan'er to collect usable parts in the space fortress, and Field would direct some people to repair the damaged parts of the Courage.  Led by Xuanyuan Feng, he went to the shipwrecked ship with Han Yu

    "Bafang, the Field Courage is entrusted to you: Ningping, protect Mengxin and Yan'er," Han Yu warned everyone worriedly.

    "Hey, are you still going?" Lin Mohan urged Han Yudao impatiently. Han Yu welcomed Lin Mohan and followed Han Yu to inspect the distressed ship. One more person means more strength.

    In addition to Han Yu, Lin Mohan and Xuanyuan Feng, there were seven other people accompanying them. The group of ten people followed the electronic map given by Qiao Yaner before leaving and headed straight towards the shipwrecked ship.

    "Help, help!" Not long after they started, someone suddenly heard calling for help in the dense forest, and the voice was louder than the other. Han Yu and the others did not dare to neglect, and quickly stepped towards the place where the voice came from. Not long after walking, Lin Mohan  Suddenly his face changed, and he shouted to everyone in a hurry: "Stop, the person calling for help is not a human being."

    "What?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this and then stopped. Just as he was about to turn around and ask carefully, he heard the screams of two people in front of him. Han Yu quickly rushed to the front of the team together with Lin Mohan and saw Xuanyuan Feng and Wu Wu.  The two of them held hands together and tried to hook the other two people who were stuck in the quagmire.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly untied the rope on his back and threw it suddenly, landing next to the two victims. He shouted urgently: "Hurry and grab the rope!"

    With the help of Han Yu, Xuanyuan Feng and others, the two people who were stuck in the quagmire were gradually pulled out of the quagmire. At this moment, one of the people who helped pull the rope suddenly exclaimed: "What is that?"

    Han Yu and others looked in the direction the man was looking, and saw several abnormal water ripples in the depths of the quagmire approaching the two people who had not yet completely escaped from the quagmire."Hurry up and drag them over," Lin Mohan said urgently, and then the ice energy in his hand swelled, freezing the surface of the quagmire that was far away from the two victims on the other side. Han Yu and others also began to use eating techniques.  With all her strength, she dragged the two companions who were stuck in the quagmire. Just as the two people were completely pulled out of the quagmire by Han Yu's last strong drag, they saw the man's  A bloody mouth suddenly appeared in the quagmire below. As long as Han Yu slowed down his duties, the lower body of the victim would say goodbye to his original owner.

    "What is this?" Han Yu looked at the alien beast that failed to hit the water and asked Lin Mohan who came over. Lin Mohan did not disappoint Han Yu. He replied in a deep voice: "This is called the echo beast. It uses strange things to  The sound of his voice lures his prey into his ambush circle.”

    "Then how can it make a human voice?" Xuanyuan Feng asked in confusion.

    "the weird sound made by the echo beast is based on the last sound made by the prey when it was caught." Lin Mohan replied in a deep voice.

    Xuanyuan Feng was silent. He understood what Lin Mohan meant. The last prey of these echo beasts in front of him was probably humans.

    "Lin Mohan, are these echo beasts difficult to deal with?" Han Yu asked loudly

    Lin Mohan heard this and replied: "It's not difficult to deal with. The echo beasts themselves are not very powerful in combat. As long as the quagmire they live in can be destroyed, they will die on the shore."

    "Really? Then today I will show you what the sea of ??fire is." After saying this, the flames in Han Yu's hand suddenly jumped up to Lao Gao, and rushed towards the Echo Beast lurking in the quagmire (to be continued){  Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 275 Discovery of Survivors

    As Lin Mohan said before, this dense forest is indeed full of dangerous bubbles! When Han Yu and his party arrived near the shipwrecked starship, they had been attacked no less than ten times along the way. Although every  Every time, Han Yu and Lin Mohan took action to save the day, but Han Yu and others knew very well that there were still dangerous eyes watching them all around them.

    "Three people are on alert, Lin Mohan, you are responsible for supporting everyone." After Han Yu assigned everyone their respective tasks, he took Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wendu into the stricken starship. The hull of the starship was falling.  There was a big hole when it fell down, so Han Yu and others didn't have to think of a way to open the door.

    After entering the starship, apart from traces of trailing blood, no body was found on the ground. Han Yu asked Xuanyuan Feng in a low voice: "Have all the people in the ship been eaten by the strange beasts in this dense forest?"  ?”

    "Those who died should be possible, but with so many people on this starship, there will always be one or two alive." Xuanyuan Feng replied with some hope.

    "Isn't it necessary that we just search the starship first? Even if those strange beasts eat the victims, it is impossible for the victims' luggage to be eaten together?"

    Hearing Han Yu's proposal, Xuanyuan Feng nodded. The three of them did not split up. Who knows if there might be some strange beast hidden somewhere in this starship. It would be fine if Han Yu encountered it. What if it was Xuanyuan?  If Feng or Yuwen both encountered it, wouldn't that increase the number of casualties?

    The three people searched each room one by one. There was no blood in each room. This meant that the people in these rooms were not there at that time. The furnishings in the rooms were very messy. I am afraid it was caused when the starship landed. They searched ten rooms in a row.  The conditions of each room were similar. But when Han Yu and others found the eleventh room, Han Yu's hand holding the doorknob suddenly paused, and then he winked at Han Yu and Yuwen. Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen  The city immediately prepared for battle

    Seeing that the two of them were ready, Han Yu took a deep breath and recited three words silently in his mind. He suddenly opened the door and stepped aside. A spear suddenly stabbed out of the door. Han Yu didn't hesitate when he saw this, and suddenly reached out to grab it.  Holding the handle of the gun, Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen immediately turned on the strong flashlight to illuminate the dark room.

    Just at the door of the originally dark room, there was a haggard-looking human being standing. The man saw clearly who was standing outside the door. The gun in his hand suddenly fell to the ground, and the whole person collapsed on the ground.

    After a while, the man slowly opened his eyes, his lips felt the long-lost moisture, and said in a hoarse voice to the three Han Yu people surrounding him: "Thank you."

    "Why are you here? Where are the others?" Han Yu asked impatiently without caring about politeness.

    "Others" The man seemed to have thought of some terrible scene, and his expression became very frightened. He curled up into a ball with his hands on his head and screamed: "Don't come to catch me Don't come to catch me"

    This man's reaction was beyond the expectations of Han Yu and others. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Feng stepped forward and patted Han Yu's shoulder gently, indicating that he should come. Han Yu silently nodded and retreated to the side. Xuanyuan Feng whispered to Han Yu and curled up on the ground.  The man said: "My name is Xuanyuan Feng, I am the policeman of Tanding Town and the captain of this rescue team. My friend, you are safe."

    "Really?" the man asked timidly after hearing this

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng quickly replied with an affirmative look: "Yes, you are safe, but there are others who are still in danger. We need to know their whereabouts before we can rescue them. Please tell me their current whereabouts."  ?"

    "Theyhave all been arrested, as long as they are still alive," the man replied after hesitating for a moment.

    "Captured? Captured by whom?" Xuanyuan Feng asked

    The man shook his head with a painful look on his face, "I don't know. I didn't know that we encountered pirates in the Quicksand Star Territory. After the negotiation failed, we started to run for our lives. As a result, we encountered a super huge starship not long after escaping."  And that starship is being swallowed by a black hole, and the ship we are on was sucked into the black hole together before we had time to evacuate."

    "Since you encountered pirates, why didn't you send a distress signal?" Yuwendu asked in confusion.

    "We sent it, but for some reason the information and communication at that time suddenly failed. It was precisely because of this that we had to negotiate with the pirates, but we didn't expect that the pirates didn't want to negotiate with us at all."

    "Yuwendu, don't interrupt." Xuanyuan Feng stopped Yuwendu from continuing to ask questions and said softly to the man: "You continue to talk."

    "Well." The man nodded slightly and continued: "after being sucked in by the black hole, many of us thought we were doomed this time. However, after entering the black hole, we found that we did not encounter the legendary  Those things were just us losing control of the starship and we were following??The huge starship crashed onto the planet. Although many people died at that time, there were still some survivors. I followed the survivors. When I originally wanted to bury all the victims on the ship, I attacked.  It happened suddenly." At this point, the man's face turned pale. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Feng took off the water bottle from his waist and handed it over, "Let's take a sip of wine."

    "Thank you." The man took the kettle and took a big sip. Because he was nervous, he choked on his drink. He coughed several times before he recovered. His originally pale face finally regained some color.

    "That's ridiculous," the man said sheepishly as he returned the kettle to Xuanyuan Feng.

    "It's okay, keep talking"

    "Well," the man continued: "The battle happened so suddenly that many survivors were killed before they had time to react. Some of the remaining survivors were captured alive, while others broke out.  , I don’t know whether I am alive or dead now. Because I was walking at the end, I hid in the starship and did not let the strange beasts who attacked us find me. After that, I hid here and didn’t even dare to turn on the light.  I just huddled in this room and waited to die. Whenever I heard the corpses of victims being dragged through the door by those strange beasts, I became extremely nervous."

    "That is to say, you don't know whether those arrested are alive or dead. How many days have you been here?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    “…three days”

    "Three dayscan you tell what the strange beasts that attacked you look like?"

    "Yes, each of them is very strong and tall"

    "Wait a minute, you just said, every 'person'?" Han Yu interrupted the man.

    "Yes, judging from their appearance, they have four limbs and walk upright, but they have no language and can only use movements and roars to convey information. And the most important thing is that each of them has only an adult's fist-sized head on their head.  Eye"

    ……

    "Cyclops?" Lin Mohan said with some surprise. After meeting Han Yu and others, Han Yu immediately told Lin Mohan the appearance of the strange beast he heard from that person. He wanted to hear from Lin Mohan.  Get some useful information

    "You know?" Han Yu asked with some surprise

    "Well, I heard that this is going to be troublesome. Those barbaric guys are not easy to deal with." Lin Mohan said while touching his chin.

    "Are they very powerful?"

    "How can you survive in this dense forest without being very powerful? Cyclops has two abilities. One is great strength. An adult Cyclops can uproot a large tree that can be hugged by five people. The second ability is to withstand beatings.  , whether it is chopped by swords, axes or fire and lightning, the skin of those Cyclops has immunity. For example, if you chop him a hundred times, it is only equivalent to cutting him once and it is like you and me.  Ability, for him, it just makes him feel a little uncomfortable."

    "Don't they have any weaknesses?" Han Yu asked aloud

    "Yes, their weakness is the big eye, but they know their weakness very well. It is not easy for you to attack their weakness."

    After hearing Lin Mohan’s answer, Han Yu silently remembered it in his heart, and then asked: “Do those Cyclops eat people?”

    "Of course, and a lot of it. Do you know the origin of the Cyclops?"

    "have no idea"

    "I know you don't know. Listen carefully. According to legend, Cyclops is not a product of nature. The Cyclops recorded in history appeared in the middle and late stages of the previous civilization. That period was when the previous civilization encountered disaster.  "

    "Disaster? What disaster?"

    "I don't know what the disaster was, and I don't know either. I just know that the disaster almost caused the last civilization to disappear completely. In addition to species like Cyclops, I also know that elves, dwarves, orcs, etc. appeared at that time.  Winged people and many other species that previously only existed in novels.”

    "Then where are they now?"

    Lin Mohan shook his head and replied: "I don't know, at least within the alliance, you have no chance to see it."

    Seeing Lin Mohan shaking his head, Han Yu thought for a while and asked, "Is there a way to find the cyclops' lair?"

    "Don't you want to find those Cyclops? You are crazy, you will kill people." Lin Mohan looked at Han Yu in surprise and said

    "There are victims who have been captured by them. I want to see if I can save them."

    "It's been three days. According to the cyclops' appetite, even the entire ship has been eaten by them," Lin Mohan tried his best to persuade Han Yu.

    "Maybe there is an exception. Those Cyclops are so hungry that they have changed their taste in the past two days."

    Lin MohanAfter a moment of silence, he said helplessly: "Okay, since you insist, then I'll tell you. The Cyclops has a puzzling tradition. Every fifteenth day of the month, they rush into the sky late at night.  roar into the sky, and then you can find those Cyclops by just following the sound. But I still want to solemnly remind you, don’t go and die. I know you are strong, but Cyclops are not weak."

    "Last question, are Cyclops human beings?" Han Yu asked without answering.

    "This" Lin Mohan was silent, and after thinking about it, he said: "That should be considered? But don't have any illusions about communication with them. When you meet them, the best way is to kill them."

    "That's right, I remember it." Han Yu nodded when he heard this, turned to Xuanyuan Feng, Yu Wendu and others and said, "Let's go back first, and we'll talk about the rest later."

    ***************************************

    Back on the Courage, after listening to Han Yu tell what he knew, Ning Ping and Field were the first to express their opposition to Han Yu's proposal to find those Cyclops.

    "I object," Ning Ping said in a deep voice.

    Han Yu asked in surprise: "Why?"

    "I don't object if you want to go, but why don't you allow us to go with you?" Ning Ping glared at Han Yu angrily.

    "Well, it's so dangerous here. If I don't keep you here to protect Mengxin and the others, how can I do things with peace of mind?" Han Yu said with a smile when he heard this

    "Your idea of ??a personal hero is very bad," Field stood up and said to Han Yu

    "Okay, okay, I promise to make it right next time."

    "Oh, then let's forget it this time?" Field asked with a glare.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this, "Field, I can escape quickly if I go alone. If you can't beat me, you can fly into the air and escape"

    "Although those Cyclops in daydreams can't fly, they are all powerful. You think it's safe to fly in the air, but they are just moving catapults. Once you fly in the sky, you will be a target with those Cyclops."  Lin Mohan interrupted Han Yu's words.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glared at Lin Mohan and complained in his heart that Lin Mohan was too talkative. Looking at the unhappy faces of Ning Ping and others, Han Yu was a little worried about how he could convince the other party.

    At this moment, Lin Ke walked out with the support of Han Mengxin. Han Yu rushed to greet him and complained: "Why did you come out? You should have a good rest now. Mengxin, you too, why did you let Lin Ke  Ke is out?"

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin quickly explained: "This is none of my business. It was because Sister Ke said she had something very important to tell you that she asked me to help her out."

    "Then you won't come and ask me to go?" Han Yu complained again and Lin Ke said softly: "Han Yu, it's not Mengxin's fault, I insisted on it myself."

    "You can't insist on it." Han Yu couldn't help but pick up Lin Ke by the waist, turned to Ning Ping and others, and said: "I will send Lin Ke back to the ward first, and we will continue the discussion when I come back." After that, he took Lin Ke with him.  Han Mengxin left the scene. Ning Ping frowned when he saw this, but he didn't say much. He said to Xuanyuan Feng: "In short, people must be saved. Even if the person is dead, we have to seek confirmation before we can leave. Otherwise, if  If anything happens, it will be a lifelong regret for each of us.”

    "Then what preparations do we need to make?" Xuanyuan Feng asked

    "Repair the Courage as quickly as possible. Qiao Yaner needs to make a laser cannon, so I'm afraid I don't have time to take care of the repair of the Courage. I will let Field be responsible for the repair of the Courage later. Please try your best to cooperate with him."

    "I know, about the rescue"

    "We will be responsible for the rescue matters. Han Yu and I will find a way to go to the Cyclops tribe in the dense forest for verification. If there are still survivors, we will find a way to rescue those people. If  It’s already too late, then we can leave here without any psychological burden.”

    “Then I’ll leave everything to you.”

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this and reminded Xuanyuan Feng: "Well, you should go down and rest first. Tell the people you brought here that the dangers here are beyond our imagination. Don't go exploring out of curiosity. We don't have time and  Use your energy to search for lost people.”

    "I know, I will let the few people who went to the starship with us this time tell their experiences to those who did not go, so that they can have an idea."

    "That's good"

    After sending Xuanyuan Feng and others away, Ning Ping glanced at Lin Mohan and asked, "Lin Mohan, can we trust you?"

    "Humph, I understand what you mean, I will tell you quietlyI'm not interested." After saying that, Lin Mohan stood up and left the room. Ning Ping didn't say anything more. He glanced at the remaining companions and said softly: "Lin Ke must have discovered something unusual, otherwise she  We will not come to Han Yu in person at this time, we will wait patiently for a while."

    Sure enough, in Lin Ke's room, Han Mengxin stood at the door to let out some air, while Lin Ke and Han Yu looked at the broken pieces of Nine Dragons jade on the table in a daze. Because they always had to fight, Han Yu usually kept the real broken pieces of Nine Dragons jade.  Put it here with Lin Ke so that even if someone targets Han Yu, the chance of the Kowloon jade fragment being lost is very small.

    Now seeing the reaction of the Nine Dragons Broken Jade Piece, Lin Ke, who was lying on the bed recovering from his injuries, immediately understood that on this planet, which Lin Mohan called the devil's land, there were Nine Dragons Broken Jade Pieces. As for why there were Nine Dragons Broken Jade Pieces here.  film, then only a genius knows that. Han Yu only knows that even if he does not go looking for the victims captured by the Cyclops, he must stay on this planet and look for it. After all, if he wants the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant to have an effect, then  You have to collect all the broken pieces of Kowloon jade.

    "I'm going to tell Ning Ping and the others the news. Lin Ke, you have a good rest." Han Yu whispered to Lin Ke, got up and prepared to walk out.

    "You have to be careful yourself. Be careful about Lin Mohan. His origin is too vague and his purpose is unclear. We have to be on guard against him," Lin Ke warned Han Yu uneasily.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "I know that guarding against others is indispensable. I will act together with Ning Ping for this operation. Let Lin Mohan stay on the Courage and be responsible for defending the Courage."

    "Then be careful yourself"

    "Well, the same goes for you." After saying that, Han Yu leaned over and kissed Lin Ke's forehead gently.

    After Han Yu left, Han Mengxin returned to the room and asked in confusion: "Sister Ke, why is your face so red? Did my brother do something shameful to you?"

    "Go, kid, stop asking about this." Lin Ke, with a red face, stretched out his hand and slapped Han Mengxin, who was leaning over, (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, book friends, your support is our greatest  motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 276 Cyclops

    Under the cover of night, the dense forest appears mysterious and dangerous. In order to avoid the dangers they may encounter when walking on the ground, Han Yu and Ning Ping chose to use the trees in the dense forest as springboards to jump forward. Their goal is clear, deep in the dense forest.  The highest point is their destination

    Halfway through the journey, a loud roar suddenly came from the destination of Han Yu and the two of them, followed by another loud roar, as if echoing the first loud roar.

    "It seems we can skip the waiting time in the plan," Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping as he moved forward.

    "Silence, land and move forward. Lin Mohan said that those cyclops are simple-minded and only know how to kill, but I don't trust them, so we'd better be careful."

    Regarding Ning Ping and Lin Mohan's failure to deal with each other, Han Yu had no choice but to say that he was fire and Lin Mohan was ice. Otherwise, he and Lin Mohan should not deal with each other. But now it has become Ning Ping and Lin Mohan.  Mohan, I don’t know the reason for this.

    The two people landed gently, walked through a dense forest, and arrived at the edge of the destination. It was a stone mountain in the center of the dense forest. There were dozens of holes about three meters on the wall of the stone mountain. It was probably where the Cyclops usually slept.  And just outside the cave entrances, bones were scattered everywhere, including several human skulls. Judging from the appearance of those human skulls, it was inferred that the owners of these human heads had only been dead for a few days. Although the blood stains on them had begun to turn black,  Flies and mosquitoes are crawling everywhere on it.

    Resisting the urge to burn the Cyclops to death, Han Yu carefully searched for any humans who might still be alive. Not long after, Ning Ping next to him pushed Han Yu to the ground and followed Han Yu when he saw a black shadow.  The heavy footsteps that fell from the top of the mountain made the earth tremble. Right in front of Han Yu's eyes, he saw the cyclops walking to the entrance of a big hole, stretching out his thick arms for you to fish, and took out a  The dead human corpse grabbed the human's head and feet with both hands, opened its mouth and bit the dead human body with just one bite, then swallowed the human body in his hand into his mouth, followed closely  The Cyclops threw the human legs and head, which were held in each hand, into his mouth. After chewing them, he swallowed them on the ground, spitting out a bloody human skull on the ground.

    Han Yu clenched his fists tightly, with bulging veins in his arms. He stared at the Cyclops with his eyes for a moment, while Ning Ping on the side held Han Yu's shoulders tightly to prevent Han Yu from being violent.

    The Cyclops that ate a person was obviously not full, and it seemed that it was not satisfied with the food it had just eaten. After wandering around the entrances of several holes in front of it for a while, it stood at a place that was smaller than the others.  The slightly smaller entrance of the hole reached out and dug inside for a long time. When it took its hand back from the hole, it saw that there were two more humans struggling in vain in its hands.

    "Ning Ping, let me go," Han Yu said to Ning Ping in a deep voice.

    Ning Ping silently let go of Han Yu, put his right hand on the hilt of Qiushui Sword, and said coldly: "I am responsible for attracting the other party's attention, and you are responsible for grabbing them."

    Han Yu didn’t answer, but shouted loudly: “I’ll fuck your mother.”

    The fireball flew straight towards the Cyclops. The Cyclops, who was used to running rampant in the dense forest, did not expect that anyone would dare to attack him. He was startled by the sudden fireball. When they were stunned, Han Yu and Ning Ping almost  At the same time, he rushed out of the hiding place. Ning Ping was so fast that he was at the feet of the Cyclops in the blink of an eye. He pulled out the Autumn Water Sword and the sword light flashed. The Cyclops grabbed the two human hands and immediately broke them at the wrist. Han Yu was just in time  I rushed to catch two humans.

    Then he shouted to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, if you succeed, retreat quickly"

    "As soon as I finished speaking, there was a sudden roar above my head, followed by several black shadows falling from the sky, almost dead, blocking Han Yu and Ning Ping's retreat."

    Looking at the dozens of Cyclops whose eyes turned red and stared at him fiercely, Han Yu handed the two people in his hands to Ning Ping and whispered: "Remember to close your eyes when I call your name later.  By the way, let these two guys close their eyes too."

    "What are you going to do?" Ning Ping asked as he took over the two weak humans who could no longer move.

    "You'll know in a minute." Han Yu stood in front of Ning Ping while he was speaking, and shouted: "Ning Ping"

    Ning Ping immediately closed his eyes tightly, and at the same time stretched out his hands to cover the eyes of the two people in his arms. Ning Ping didn't know what happened, but he felt something bright outside his eyelids, and then he heard the Cyclops screaming in his ears.  Han Yu's voice came, "You can open your eyes now, Ning Ping. You and I will carry each one on our backs. Hurry up and retreat while these guys can't chase us." After saying that, Han Yu took the person from Ning Ping's hand without any explanation and carried him on his back.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping ran away and glanced at the Cyclops who was rubbing his eyes with his hands. He didn't have time to ask more questions, so he hurriedly carried the Cyclops in his arms.?One followed closely behind Han Yu

    The Cyclops kept rubbing their eyes with their hands, but their hands were so dirty that the more they rubbed their eyes, the more their eyes hurt. The more painful they were, the more they wanted to rub them, and the more they rubbed them, the more uncomfortable they became.  When the pain in his eyes finally stopped, the guys who attacked him had already disappeared.

    This dense forest is the domain of these Cyclops. Now some reckless guys dare to challenge them. Of course, these Cyclops are not willing to give up. The seventeen Cyclops were divided into eight teams as usual, and started in eight different directions.  Search, vowing to find those guys who dare to sneak attack on them. What makes these Cyclops feel depressed is that their noses, which are usually very useful, failed today. I don’t know what happened to those guys. Their noses can’t be traced.  other side

    The angry cyclops could only vent their anger on the immovable trees around them. Big trees were uprooted and thrown into the distance. It wasn't until these cyclops were done venting that they all returned to their caves, and the dense forest finally returned.  Calmness restored

    Han Yu and Ning Ping returned to the Courage with the rescued people. Han Mengxin and others were surprised when they saw Han Yu and the others rescued two people in one trip. However, they were surprised. As a doctor, Han Mengxin immediately  The two people rescued by Bai started treatment

    After several days of fear and fear, the two people's spirits were extremely fragile. After meeting so many people of the same kind, especially the passengers and survivors who were on the same starship with them, the two people finally got a chance to relax.  But just when Han Mengxin started to perform physical examinations on the two people, one of them seemed to have just heard something and stared at Han Yu who was standing not far away and shouted: "Please, save our companions."

    "Is there anyone alive there?" Han Yu was shocked when he heard this and asked quickly

    "Yes, there are still people alive. Most of our captives are alive. Those monsters just ate dead people a few days ago. But today, if you hadn't taken action in time, my wife and I would have become the first to be eaten by them.  A group of living people”

    "Among the people with you, are there a man and woman under the age of twenty? They are brothers and sisters. They are going to study in the alliance this time." Han Yu asked hurriedly after hearing this.

    "You mean Tang Jie and Tang Yiran? They are still alive, in the cave where the Cyclops used to imprison us." The man who asked Han Yu to save people thought for a while and asked

    After getting the whereabouts of Tang Jie and Tang Yiran, Han Yu couldn't help but be happy. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Okay, it's good to know their whereabouts." After saying that, he stood up and grabbed Ning Ping, who was about to walk out. "Where are you going?"  ?”

    "Save people"

    "Now is not a good time to rescue"

    "But it's too late, what if someone dies" Han Yuwenya asked with a frown.

    Ning Ping explained patiently: "It's not that we won't save, but that we must be fully prepared. It's not like you haven't seen the seventeen Cyclops. It's very troublesome to deal with them. Even if we escape this time,  You may not be able to escape every time."

    Han Yu was silent for a moment and asked Ning Ping, "What do you think we should do?"

    "Place traps, lure snakes out of their holes, and eliminate them one by one."

    "……too slow"

    "This is the surest way. We are the only hope to rescue those who have been arrested. We must be cautious, otherwise not only will the arrested people be dead, but we will also get involved."

    "Okay, you set up the trap, and I will be responsible for monitoring them. Anyway, we can't let those who are caught be injured or killed." Han Yu thought for a while, took a step back and said.

    "Okay, Field, come with me. I'm not as good at setting up traps as you are."

    "No problem," Field agreed readily.

    "Field, don't forget to bring your sniper rifle. The weak point of those cyclops is their eyes. If you can kill them when they are not prepared, you will have done a great job."

    When Field heard this, he nodded quickly and replied: "No problem, just wait for the good news from me and Ning Ping. I will shoot their eyes out."

    "That's such a pity" Lin Mohan suddenly interrupted and said

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang asked in confusion: "Lin Mohan, what do you mean by this?"

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan explained: "Each Cyclops's eye will dry and become a priceless gem after leaving the Cyclops' body. Seventeen Cyclops, then there are seventeen gems. There are  With this wealth, even if you want to buy a medium-sized planet and use it as a territory for the dead, it will be safe and no problem."

    "Then use the gems turned from the eyeballs to exchange for money. I'm worried that I will have nightmares when I go to bed at night. Lin Mohan, don't come up with such bad ideas in the future. Everyone, the CyclopsThe point is the eyes, but their own strength is not something that most of us can handle alone. I am not afraid to tell you that after Ning Ping and I rescued two people, those angry Cyclops could not find us.  Basically uproot all the big trees around you and throw them a hundred meters away. You'd better not have any illusions in your heart. The only difference between dreams and fantasies is that dreams can be realized through your own efforts, while fantasies are  An idea that is simply impossible to realize.”

    After hearing Han Yu’s warning, Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wen both nodded in agreement and expressed their belief that Han Yu would not harm them. However, a few of the others were moved after hearing Lin Mohan’s words.

    Seventeen gems can be exchanged for a land as big as a medium-sized planet. The land acquired by that gem must not be a fraction.

    People die for money

    While Han Yu and others were discussing what traps to use to lure out the Cyclops and kill them one by one, among the people from Tanding Town, several people who believed that wealth could be gained through danger were also secretly discussing how to get together and kill a Cyclops.  Han Yu didn't expect the situation of the Cyclops. Han Yu knew that there were people in this world who would risk their lives for money, but he didn't expect that he would meet that kind of person.

    But God will not favor those people. When Han Yu completed his surveillance near the Cyclops' cave and came back from changing shifts with Lin Mohan, he saw Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen standing there with sad faces. In front of them  Two guys kneeling on the ground with tears streaming down their faces.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu asked Shi Bafang in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang glanced at Xuanyuan Feng and whispered to Han Yu: "Yesterday Lin Mohan said that the eyes of the Cyclops are valuable, so"

    Although he had not finished speaking, Han Yu still understood why the two people kneeling in front of Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen were crying?

    "Han Yu" Seeing Han Yu coming over, Xuanyuan Feng said with an embarrassed look.

    Han Yu waved his hand, "No need to say more. Remember this lesson and take good care of your subordinates. I believe that after this incident, they will recognize the difference between themselves and us and will not do this again."

    "If they still dare to have such thoughts, I will kill them with my own hands." Yuwendu replied angrily, "I would rather kill them with my own hands than let them die in this dense forest."

    "Okay, now it's useless to say that it's better to do your own things." Han Yu reached out and patted Yuwendu's shoulder, comforting Yuwendu and said

    After dealing with this unexpected incident, Han Yu turned to Shi Bafang and asked, "Bafang, are Ningping and Field back?"

    "No, Ning Ping said he wanted to deal with those Cyclops at once, so he took Field out early in the morning and hasn't come back yet."

    "Is there any accident?" Han Yu said worriedly as he looked at the dense forest.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang replied: "Probably not. Ning Ping is a calm-minded person. As long as Meng Xin is not involved, he will not make any mistakes."

    Just as Shi Bafang said, half an hour later Ning Ping and Field returned to the Courage in a state of embarrassment.

    "What are you doing?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping curiously and asked

    Ning Ping reached out and picked up the leaves hanging on his body and replied: "Time is tight, and it is too troublesome to deal with the Cyclops one by one, so Field and I walked around in the dense forest, trying to find one who could deal with the Cyclops at once.  A place to help Cyclops”

    Seeing Ning Ping’s expression of excitement, Han Yu said: “Looking at you, you have found it.”

    "Well, once we find it, we still need Lin Mohan's help to complete the last step, otherwise there will be many changes in our rescue time."

    "Then what are you going to do?" Han Yu asked

    Ning Ping twisted his body after hearing this and said: "Don't rush me to take a shower first. I feel so bad now that I can't even sit still."

    "Then you move faster, I'm not used to waiting."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping and Field quickly got up and walked to their rooms, leaving Han Yu and others to start guessing what Ning Ping and Field were planning.

    The two of them left quickly and came back quickly. The attentive Shi Bafang saw Ning Ping and Field coming out and quickly brought the prepared food over. Ning Ping and Field, who had been running around for a day, thanked them and took the food and ate it with big mouthfuls.  Han Yu got up and stared at Ning Ping, who was eating voraciously regardless of his image. He wanted to ask Ning Ping a question but was too embarrassed to ask. He was so anxious that he was scratching his head and ears like a giant monkey.

    Ning Ping felt uncomfortable being stared at by Han Yu. He put down his food plate helplessly and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, please tell you my plan now. Can you please stop staring at me like this?"

    "Hehe you say, you say" Han Yu heard this and saidSaid something embarrassing

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu, coughed slightly and said: "Hmm After discussing the matter with you last night, Field and I discussed it for a while and agreed that it would be safer to kill those Cyclops at once, but those  You and I have personal experience of how powerful the Cyclops is, so we need to think carefully about how to kill them. Based on the conditions at hand and the things available for us nearby, Field and I think that water attack is still the best option.  Be more secure”

    "Water attack?"

    "Yes, you can set fire, but this is a dense forest. Once fire is used and the fire cannot be controlled, we may fall into a passive position. Moreover, the wind direction nearby is unstable and we cannot accurately judge the wind direction. It is really difficult to use fire attacks.  It’s a bad idea, but we don’t have to think about this when attacking with water. As long as we wash away those Cyclops with water and buy time for us to save people, then we can definitely rescue people safely.”

    "But what if those Cyclops hugged the tree to prevent themselves from being washed away by the flood?" Han Yu thought for a while and raised a possibility.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "That's not afraid. Then, just let Lin Mohan use his ability to activate the freezing ability when the water submerges those Cyclops, just like the time at the lake in Tanding Town."

    "Wellthis is indeed a good idea. Have you already chosen the place for the ambush?"

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "We have chosen a place about a hundred kilometers away from the Courage. The terrain is flat and there is a river passing nearby. It is an excellent place to deploy a water attack." (To be continued) {Gone with the Wind  Astronomy www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 277 Designing the Cyclops

    Contrary to Han Yu and Ning Ping's expectations, Lin Mohan, who originally thought he would reject them if he raised different opinions, readily agreed to Han Yu's request for help. Faced with Han Yu's somewhat astonished expression, Lin Mohan  He said coldly: "I am willing to help because the method Ning Ping thinks of has a chance of success, otherwise I will not care."

    "No matter what the reason was for you to take action, you took action anyway," Han Yu thought with a smile on his face. As if Han Yu's smile was a little inappropriate, Lin Mohan turned around and walked aside, no longer talking to Lin Mohan and looked at Lin Mohan awkwardly.  With such a look, Han Yu couldn't help but smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    The matter was settled in this way. The next day before dawn, Han Yu, Ning Ping, and Feilin Mohan set off to the place where the trap was set. They listened to Ning Ping's plan on the spot. Ning Ping gave the plan to other people in great detail.  The three of them talked about it, mainly Han Yu and Lin Mohan.

    Han Yu is responsible for luring the cyclops into taking the bait, while Lin Mohan is responsible for freezing the water. As for Field, he is bringing his sniper rifle to snipe the cyclops who may have the chance to escape.

    The four people were busy all morning. The flow of the river used for water attack was not small. In less than one morning, it had reached the standard for water attack. Seeing that the conditions for water attack had been met, Han Yu and others decided  , take action immediately. After all, if you take action earlier, you may be able to save one more person.

    *********************************

    Cyclops' Cave

    Tang Jie and Tang Yiran were sitting side by side in a corner of the cave. There were ten people who had the same fate as them. Two days ago, the Cyclops was attacked. The two companions captured by the Cyclops were rescued by others. This made the original  Tang Jie and others, who were already desperate, once again had hope in their hearts. However, as two days passed, the people who had been here before never showed up, and the Cyclops could not help but want to eat them.  The little hope that Tang Jie and others had in their hearts was about to disappear.

    "Yiran, will we die?" Tang Jie asked Tang Yiran in a low voice.

    "Yes, we will definitely be rescued," Tang Yiran replied firmly.

    Tang Jie smiled when he heard this. Among these people, probably only his junior sister Tang Yiran still thought they could be rescued. He couldn't help but asked softly: "Why do you think we will definitely be rescued?"

    "Brother, I don't want to lose the hope of living," Tang Yiran was silent for a moment and said quietly.

    Tang Jie was silent for a while after hearing this. At this moment, the Cyclops' big hand reached into the cave. Tang Jie was in a daze and was about to be caught by the Cyclops' big hand. Tang Yiran rushed forward regardless of her own safety and grabbed Tang Jie.  Jie pushed away, and then Tang Yiran was caught by the Cyclops. Tang Jie was shocked when he was pushed aside. He rushed to his hand, kicked, punched, and bit his teeth, but to no avail.

    "Xiaojie, live well and don't give up hope." After Tang Yiran said this to the Cyclops with a smile on his face, he pretended to bite his tongue and commit suicide. Suddenly, he heard the Cyclops outside the cave let out a shocking roar and let go of Tang Yiran.  Then they started making a big fuss outside the cave.

    Although it was not clear why the Cyclops suddenly stopped, Tang Jie couldn't care less. He hugged Tang Yiran and retreated to a corner of the cave to check Tang Yiran's injuries. Three of his ribs were broken by the Cyclops.

    "Brother, don't be sad, at least I'm still alive now" Tang Yiran said to Tang Jie with a smile

    "You're still laughing?" Tang Jie said a little unhappy

    Tang Yiran was unmoved when he heard this, and said with a smile on his face: "Why don't I smile? Maybe we will be rescued soon, why don't I smile?"

    Tang Jie is not an idiot. After thinking about it for a moment, he understood what Tang Yiran meant. Of course, other survivors also figured out that other than someone coming to save people like him, there would be no other reason for those Cyclops to be so noisy.

    The commotion outside the cave was so loud that the people in the cave were a little worried whether the cave they were in would collapse because of this. However, the excitement outside the cave only lasted for a while. After a while, the one-eyed man outside the cave  The giant seemed to be chasing something, and gradually walked away

    "Should we go out and take a look?" someone suggested upon seeing this.

    "Don't be anxious first, let's see the situation before we talk," Tang Yiran suggested softly.

    In everyone’s minds, Tang Yiran’s words are still more effective, not to mention that they are going out to have a look, but who is going to go out to have a look?  No one has the courage

    ***************************************

    Han Yu was flying fast in front, while constantly dodging the UFOs behind him that would fly over at any time. They might be rocks, or they might be a whole tree. Without a head-on confrontation with those Cyclops, he wouldn't be able to experience the thrill.  a feeling of

    Just now, Han Yu stuck his butt out and reached out to catch someone in the middle of a big fireballAfter the Cyclops' butt, the Cyclops living there jumped out immediately. However, Han Yu repeated his old trick and suddenly released the flames gathered around his body, making himself look like a little sun. The Cyclops was sensitive.  The big eyes were suddenly ravaged again

    When the Cyclops' eyesight gradually recovered, they saw that the fly that was causing discomfort to their eyes was trying to sneak away. The simple-minded Cyclops immediately started chasing after one of them, and the rest of the Cyclops followed suit.  In the blink of an eye, there was no longer a Cyclops in the Cyclops' cave.

    Having achieved his goal, Han Yu dodged left and right in front, and gradually introduced the Cyclops who were bent on killing him into an ambush circle. Field, who was in charge of watching, saw this and quickly shouted to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, here we come."

    "Wait until Han Yu is loyal enough to lead those Cyclops into an ambush, so that no Cyclops jumps to the shore in time," Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    After a while, the Cyclops entered the center of the ambush circle. Seeing that he could never catch up with the hateful fly, the Cyclops, who had been chasing all the way, suddenly got tired of it, stopped and was about to return to the cave. At this moment, it was a short distance away.  There were bursts of roaring sounds coming from very far away from these Cyclops. The naturally warlike Cyclops thought some opponent was challenging them. Several Cyclops excitedly picked up a big tree next to them to use as weapons.

    At this moment, the owner of the roaring sound appeared, and the rushing river rushed to the Cyclops and took it far away. It was only then that Han Yu and others discovered another weakness of the Cyclops.  The Cyclops didn't know how to swim. Except for a few Cyclops holding tree trunks in their hands, they were sinking and floating in the water. The other Cyclops just flopped on the water for a few times and then sank to the bottom. After bubbling for a while,  There is no more movement

    "Lin Mohan, it's your turn," Ning Ping reminded Lin Mohan loudly.

    "Got it." Lin Mohan responded coldly, walked to the water's edge, and pressed his right hand on the water surface. The frozen water surface expanded rapidly. It didn't take a while to cover up the one-eyed man who was still struggling to hold the tree trunk.  The giant was frozen together with the water surface.

    When Ning Ping saw this, he smiled with satisfaction and said softly to Field: "Field, finish."

    "Got it." Field agreed. He picked up the sniper rifle and aimed at a Cyclops. The target was as big as an adult's fist. It was not very difficult for Field to hit it. With the sound of a gunshot, the target was as big as an adult's fist.  , the Cyclops was headshot

    "Stop" Lin Mohan suddenly stopped him.

    Hearing this, Field stopped and aimed at the other Cyclops. He looked at Lin Mohan in confusion and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Leave those Cyclops who are still alive to me, and you go gather people to save people."

    "Lin Mohan, are you attracted to the eyes of those Cyclops?" Ning Ping glanced at Lin Mohan and asked with an ugly expression.

    Lin Mohan was a bachelor, so he nodded and admitted: "Yes, I want to use those Cyclops eyes to save people."

    "As you wish." Ning Ping took a deep look at Lin Mohan, turned around and walked in the direction of the Courage. Han Yu came over and reached out to pat Lin Mohan on the shoulder and said, "Mohan, thank you for your hard work."

    Lin Mohan was not used to Han Yu's affectionate words. He trembled uncomfortably and said to Han Yu: "Remember to bring Han Mengxin with you. Those who were arrested don't know what's wrong with them now. If they are treated early, they will be better."  "Spread the hope of salvation"

    "Oh, you're right Field, let's go back to the Courage" Han Yu nodded and replied.

    After Han Yu and others had left, Lin Mohan walked up to a Cyclops who was hugging a tree trunk, his hands and feet were frozen, and only one of his heads could move. When he saw Lin Mohan approaching the Cyclops, he panicked and struggled.  After getting no results, he looked at Lin Mohan with a pleading look on his face.

    "For my lofty goal, your sacrifice is worth it." Lin Mohan put his hand on the frozen hand of the Cyclops with an indifferent expression. The Cyclops seemed to know that he was about to die and shouted in fear, hoping that his companions  It could come to save itself, but it waited for nothing

    "Ice Age" Lin Mohan softly uttered four words. The Cyclops kept shouting with his mouth open and was frozen to death. He was frozen from the inside out. Lin Mohan walked to the Cyclops' head and stretched out his hand.  Pressing on the Cyclops's eyes, with a little force, the Cyclops' eyes became the trophies in Lin Mohan's hands, and the Cyclops turned into pieces of ice and disappeared in front of Lin Mohan.

    Admiring the Cyclops eyeball in his hand, Lin Mohan said to himself with some regret: "Unfortunately, only the eyes of the dying Cyclops are effective, otherwise I can save a lot of trouble this time." As he spoke,  , Lin Mohan's hands were not slow in moving the other two who were lucky enough to survive.?The giant's eyeball was in his hand

    Carefully putting away the Cyclops’s eyes, Lin Mohan raised his head and looked in the direction of the Cyclops’ cave, and said to himself: “I wonder if there are pieces of Nine Dragons jade hidden in the Cyclops’ cave?”

    *********************************

    Cyclops' Cave

    Tang Jie and others looked at the entrance of the cave with anxiety and hope, expecting the rescuers to appear all the time. Their hope was not wasted. Not long after the Cyclops left, Tang Jie and others heard the sound far outside the cave.  There were roars from the place, and soon after, footsteps were heard outside the cave.

    Tang Jie and others looked at each other with joy. With the faint light, Tang Jie and others saw the hope of being rescued.

    "Is there anyone alive inside? We are here to save you. If there is anyone alive, please let us know." A man's voice came from the entrance of the cave. When Tang Jie heard the voice, he immediately shouted desperately: "Help, help us."

    Because of what happened during this period, Tang Jie did not recognize that the person speaking was Han Yu. However, Han Yu outside the cave recognized who was calling for help and quickly asked in surprise: "Is it Tang Jie? I am Han Yu.  ,do you remember?"

    Tang Jie was stunned when he heard this, and then finally couldn't help crying and replied: "Remember, how could I forget?"

    While talking, Han Yu had already led two people into the cave. When he saw that Tang Jie and Tang Yiran were still alive, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the remaining people. Han Yu asked: "Are all the living people here?  "

    "They're all here," Tang Jie replied with a heavy nod.

    "Okay, let's go out quickly. Can you still walk on your own?" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    This is what Tang Jie and others were waiting for, and they immediately stood up to show that they could still walk. Tang Yiran also wanted to stand up, but Tang Jie reached out to hold him down. Tang Jie turned to Han Yu and said, "Han Yu Yiran  She broke three ribs trying to save me.”

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "This is easy, we just use a stretcher to carry Yiran out."

    After staying at the entrance of the cave for a while to let everyone's eyes adjust to the light from the outside, Tang Jie and others finally stood in the sunshine again after experiencing this life and death.

    Knowing that Tang Yiran was injured, Han Mengxin who followed immediately began to treat Tang Yiran. Originally, the environment around the Cyclops' cave was harsh, with bones and mosquitoes everywhere. However, after Han Yu set fire to it, everything became clean and the air  The rancid smell has gradually disappeared.

    Tang Jie looked at the people outside the cave and asked Han Yu with a worried look on his face: "Han Yu, how do we get out of here? Don't think we can still walk, but our bodies are very weak and we can't cope with the sudden attack."

    "Well, I know, so we have to wait here for a while. A starship will come to pick us up and leave Tang Jie in a while. You need to eat something, drink some water, and recover some strength first."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Tang Jie didn't think much about it. He took the small amount of food and water that Han Yu handed over and ate slowly. It wasn't that Han Yu was being stingy. It was because Tang Jie and others were constantly worried and hungry.  Let them overeat for more than two days, which may put them in danger

    While Tang Jie and others were resting, Han Yu flew to the top of the Cyclops Cave, and when no one was around, he took out the Nine Dragons fragments in the wooden box. Han Yu was disappointed that there was no Nine Dragons here.  The broken jade piece, the Nine Dragons broken jade piece in his hand, points straight to the depths of the dense forest. In other words, if they want to find the Nine Dragons broken jade pieces, Han Yu and others need to search more in this dangerous dense forest.  stay some days

    "It's really troublesome." Han Yu muttered to himself, put away the pieces of Kowloon jade and began to look around at the surrounding terrain. Han Yu, who had nothing to do, began to set fire to the holes, preparing to burn the Cyclops' lair one by one.  When the fire reached the center, Han Yu was just about to set fire when a huge bat suddenly flew out of the largest hole. It was more than two meters long. The appearance of this bat shocked Han Yu. Fortunately, the bat  The bat did not attack Han Yu, but flew away without looking back after rushing out of the cave.

    "Damn, you scared me." Han Yu cursed in a low voice, and two fireballs flew into the cave. Suddenly, there were muffled sounds in the cave. Han Yu didn't care when he saw this. He didn't expect these Cyclops anyway.  What kind of treasure could be collected? After hearing the movement in the cave, not only did he not stop, but he threw two more fireballs in, and then continued his plan to burn the cave.

    By the time Lin Mohan arrived, Han Yu had burned the Cyclops' cave one by one and was talking to Tang Jie and others.

    Looking at the cave where the fire was still burning, Lin Mohan asked Han Yu in surprise, "What's going on?"

    "Set fire," Han Yu looked at Lin Mohan in confusion and replied.

    &nbsp; Lin Mohan rolled his eyes when he heard this and asked, "I'm asking you why you set a fire?"

    "WellI don't like those caves," Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "" Lin Mohan looked Han Yu up and down without saying a word. Han Yu felt a little nervous before he said slowly: "Should I scold you for not considering the consequences of doing things? Or should I praise you?"  How about you, a fool, be blessed with foolishness?"

    "Hey, it seems that these two sentences you said are not compliments?" Han Yu stared at Lin Mohan with some dissatisfaction and shouted

    Lin Mohan was unmoved when he heard the words. He looked at the Courage that was approaching here in the sky and said: "Don't leave in a hurry after the Courage arrives. See what those Cyclops left for you."

    "couldn't it be a pile of bones?" Han Yu asked with a smile upon hearing this.

    "Bone?" Lin Mohan smiled when he heard this, and said coquettishly: "You will know when the time comes." After saying that, Lin Mohan stretched out his hand and started to cool down the cave.

    Tang Jie and others watched the Courage land slowly and could not help but cheer after being rescued.

    While Tang Jie and others were boarding the Courage, Han Yu took Ning Ping and went into the Cyclops' cave to see what Lin Mohan said the Cyclops had left for him.

    Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping's nervous expressions as if they were facing a formidable enemy, Lin Mohan said softly: "Don't be nervous. All the Cyclops have been wiped out and the cave is safe."

    “That’s not necessarily true, maybe a big bat will run out of it,” Han Yu retorted after hearing this.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, Lin Mohan's expression suddenly changed, he grabbed Han Yu's arm and asked: "Big bat? Which cave did the big bat you mentioned escape from?"

    "Er from the cave in the middle." Han Yu was startled by Lin Mohan's excited look, and pointed to the largest cave at the entrance and replied.

    "God's will God's will Where is that big bat now?" Lin Mohan muttered a few words in a low voice, raised his head and said to Han Yu

    "Er ran away. It suddenly appeared and I didn't have time to stop it." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    "Run away? In which direction?" Lin Mohan asked quickly

    "Over there" Han Yu pointed to the direction where the big bat escaped before and replied.

    "Han Yu, maybe we need to stay here for a while," Lin Mohan said slowly after being silent for a moment (to be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends.  Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 278 Heading to the depths of the jungle

    As Lin Mohan walked into the Cyclops' cave, not long after entering, Han Yu was attracted by the blue crystal flashing inside the cave.

    "Mohan, what is this?" Han Yu asked Lin Mohan in great surprise. In Han Yu's eyes, Lin Mohan is an encyclopedia. If you have any questions, Lin Mohan will definitely give an answer.  Answer

    "Do you know about the Alliance's fortress cannon?"

    "Ah, I knowcould it be that this kind of crystal is the raw material for making fortress cannons?"

    Lin Mohan shook his head, "I don't think anyone in the alliance would waste money enough to use this kind of crystal to make fortress cannons. These blue crystals are the materials responsible for energy conversion in fortress cannons You don't understand even if I tell you this.  You know one thing, these blue crystals are very valuable. Although they are not as valuable as the Cyclops' eyeballs, the value of these things is also very high."

    "Speaking of which, Mohan, after we left, did you go and take off the eyes of the Cyclops?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "Yeah, I picked three," Lin Mohan admitted without any secret.

    "Can you take it out and show it to me? Let me open my eyes," Han Yu requested after hearing this.

    "Okay." Lin Mohan thought about it and took out a Cyclops eyeball from the backpack he was carrying. The eyeball, which had turned into a gem, was now showing a bright red luster. Under the light of Han Yu's flame,  It emits a dazzling halo

    "Tsk, tsk, this thing is so beautiful," Han Yu said sincerely in admiration

    Lin Mohan heard this and replied: "If you want it, I can give you one."

    Han Yu shook his head, returned the eyeball in his hand to Lin Mohan and said, "Thank you for your kindness, I don't want it."

    "Why?"

    "I feel a little uncomfortable when I think that the predecessor of this thing is the eyeball of another creature." Han Yu said with a smile. After hearing this, Lin Mohan nodded secretly in his heart, put away his eyeball and said to Han Yu: "Since you don't want it, forget it.  But these blue crystals are still very valuable, do you want to take some back?"

    "Bring some back to Qiao Yan'er for research. Qiao Yan'er happens to be designing a simple laser cannon. Maybe these things can bring inspiration to Qiao Yan'er."

    "Aren't you going to sell these things for money?" Lin Mohan asked Han Yu in surprise.

    Han Yu shrugged when he heard this, "Even if you want to sell it, we have to wait until we have a chance to leave here. Besides, you can't be too greedy. It's just external things, don't care too much."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Lin Mohan was about to praise Han Yu when he heard Han Yu continue: "Of course, if I get the definite news that I can leave here, I will still come here again. Anyway, these  The blue crystal won’t be able to run away any longer, we still have plenty of time.”

    Lin Mohan's words finally turned into a long sigh, and after saying that he was going to find that big bat, he was going to split up with Han Yu and others.

    Although Han Yu was worried about going to the depths of the jungle alone, he thought of Lin Mohan's ability and they also had their own things to do, so he kept silent about Lin Mohan's departure.  Han Yu still agreed with Lin Mohan before Lin Mohan left that he would not wait when he arrived to rendezvous with the Courage in seven days.

    As for where the Spirit will be at that time?  Of course, it fell near the space fortress on this planet. After all, although the space fortress is old and worn out, some of the parts on it are still barely usable. Coupled with the parts removed from the distressed starship, Qiao Yaner now  I have locked myself in my room and started developing a simple version of the laser cannon.

    There can't be too many people looking for the broken jade pieces of Kowloon. Han Yu has to go, and Ningping can't go. Since this planet is called a demon realm by Lin Mohan, the dangers here are definitely not just the Cyclops. This time, they happened to kill those Cyclops.  Giant, but next time, who knows what dangerous creatures will be encountered nearby, so the necessary force is needed

    But in this way, there is no one who can act with Han Yu. Field needs to help Qiao Yan'er make the laser cannon, Shi Bafang needs to be responsible for everyone's food, and the remaining Han Mengxin and Lin Ke are both girls, Han Mengxin  I really want to go, but Han Yu dares to take Han Mengxin there. He can only let Lin Ke stay and watch over Han Mengxin. As for Xuanyuan Feng and the others, firstly, they cannot be informed about the broken jade pieces in Kowloon. Secondly, their strength is against Han Yu.  It is really not helpful, but it is likely to become a burden to Han Yu when he encounters danger.

    "Forget it, I'll go alone. It's better to move alone. Fight if you can, and run if you can't. Don't have any scruples." Han Yu smiled and said to Ning Ping, who wanted to go with him.

    "Am I a burden to you?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    Han Yu replied with a smile: "Of course not, the purpose of keeping you isI am protecting these people and I can run away if they are in danger, but where do you want them to run?  "

    “…then be careful yourself”

    "Ah, I'll leave it to you to take care of the people on board the Courage." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and entered the dense forest.

    *************************************

    Holding a piece of Nine Dragons jade fragment in his hand, Han Yu observed the direction of the Nine Dragons fragment while cautiously moving forward through the Cyclops' cave. Soon, Han Yu came to a large lake. This lake was located where the Cyclops lived.  Below the place, the place where Ning Binh used water attack before should be the upper reaches of the lake.

    "Huh?" Han Yu glanced at the water and suddenly saw a corpse floating in the middle of the lake, surrounded by many strange beasts in the lake, who were gnawing desperately around the corpse.

    "It's better to do less than to do more. It's better to take a detour. The most important thing now is to find the broken pieces of Kowloon jade." Han Yu made up his mind and quietly walked around the lake. He didn't want to disturb the strange beasts who were eating.  His feet slipped and he seemed to have stepped on something. Han Yu quickly opened his arms to keep his body balanced. Fortunately, Han Yu reacted quickly and did not fall. Han Yu stood still and lowered his head to see what he had stepped on.  After looking at the results, Han Yu felt his scalp tingling. It turned out to be a piece of intestines. Although he didn't know what kind of animal's intestines it was, this scene still made Han Yu so sick that he almost vomited and pushed himself against a tree.  After rubbing the soles of his shoes clean, Han Yu tried not to look at the intestines that had been trampled to pieces by himself. Han Yu took a step and was about to leave. Suddenly, a warning sign rose in his heart. Han Yu didn't even hesitate, and directly breathed fire with both hands.  Jumping into the sky, at the same time that Han Yu jumped into the sky, a piece of rotten wood at his feet suddenly opened his big mouth and bit Han Yu's calf.

    It's just that Han Yu rose into the air very quickly. Not only did the rotten wood not bite Han Yu, but it exposed himself in front of Han Yu. Only then did Han Yu see clearly where he was just now when he rose into the air, and saw the rotten wood on the ground.  The rotten wood near the wood got up one after another and pointed at Han Yu with their mouths wide open.

    When he thought that he would be in the middle of a group of strange beasts just now, Han Yu felt a wave of fear. Now that he saw the rotten wood below, he dared to open his mouth to protest. Han Yu had a mischievous idea in his mind. Anyway, there was no one around.  , Han Yu just took this opportunity to realize a dream he had had when he was a child. He continued to spray flames with one hand to keep himself in the air. He unbuttoned his trousers with the other hand and took out his little brother. Han Yu shouted with a smile: "It's raining."

    "Wow", some light rain fell on the heads of the rotten wood

    After finishing the job easily, Han Yu took back the rain magic weapon and flew with his hands in the direction indicated by the broken jade pieces of the Nine Dragons. As for the rotten wood on the ground, there was nothing they could do except shutting their mouths angrily and glaring at Han Yu as he left.  He is the overlord in the water, but he has no ability to deal with those in the sky.

    "Eh?" When Han Yu reconfirmed the location of the Nine Dragons jade fragment, he suddenly discovered that the target Nine Dragons jade fragment was also moving slowly. Although the direction of advancement was not towards Han Yu, it would move itself.  is full of problems

    "Tsk, it's really a troublesome thing. I hope this piece of Kowloon jade was not eaten by some powerful beast." Han Yu secretly prayed in his heart as he flew.

    ……

    The location of the Nine Dragons Jade Piece is getting closer and closer, and Han Yu’s flying speed is getting slower and slower. He doesn’t want to alert the opponent and lead to unnecessary fighting.

    "Boom, boom, boom!" As a burst of heavy footsteps came, Han Yu saw that a forest in the distance was falling in pieces, and countless birds were frightened. It seemed that something on the ground was approaching Han Yu. Han Yu saw this  Not daring to neglect, after looking around, Han Yu chose a hill as a hiding spot.

    Just after climbing to the top of the mountain, Han Yu saw a huge thing. Han Yu was lucky enough to know that when he was a child playing chess with Mengxin, the Tyrannosaurus Rex who was in the king's position was the same as the big guy in front of him.  imagination

    "My Mamma Mia, is this test too severe?" Han Yu groaned, lying on his back on the ground, looking up to the sky and sighing.

    ??Beast fighting chess is just a game. Anyway, Han Yu wouldn't think that the one who can kill the Tyrannosaurus rex is a little mouse that can't even fill a gap in his teeth. How could he be the one who can defeat the Tyrannosaurus rex?

    Raising his hand and glancing at the Nine Dragons jade piece in his hand, Han Yu silently prayed in his heart that the Nine Dragons jade piece he was looking for was not on the Tyrannosaurus rex. It was just unfortunate that the Nine Dragons jade piece pointed unswervingly at the Tyrannosaurus Rex, reminding him  Looking at Han Yu, part of it is on the body of Tyrannosaurus Rex

    "Fuck!" Han Yu couldn't help but cursed angrily, and looked at the Tyrannosaurus Rex again. This time Han Yu found something different. A flash of light suddenly flashed above the Tyrannosaurus Rex's head. Han Yu thought he had seen it wrong, and quickly looked at it.  fruitHowever, right on the top of Tyrannosaurus Rex's head, there is a luminous point that is emitting the same light as the piece of Nine Dragons jade in his hand.

    "This mission is really a fucking challenge to the limit." Han Yu whispered and then began to plan how to do it without anyone noticing, and most importantly, without the Tyrannosaurus Rex noticing.  Get that piece of jade

    And just when Han Yu was thinking of a countermeasure, the Tyrannosaurus rex that was looking for food suddenly let out a startled roar, and then ran straight to the place where Han Yu was hiding.

    "Holy shit, did this guy find me?" Han Yu was shocked when he saw this, but then he felt something was wrong. Looking at the movements of the Tyrannosaurus Rex at this time, it was clearly running for his life. What scared the Tyrannosaurus Rex?

    With this curiosity, Han Yu took advantage of the Tyrannosaurus Rex passing by his hiding place and jumped onto the back of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. At this time, the Tyrannosaurus Rex couldn't care less about whether something jumped on his back.  The thing is just running wildly

    Han Yu ran along the back of the Tyrannosaurus Rex to the head of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. After searching carefully, he found the piece of Nine Dragons jade he was looking for. Han Yu was extremely surprised and stepped forward to take away the piece of Nine Dragons jade. It was just under his feet.  The Tyrannosaurus rex quit, stepping on other people's backs and not bothering with you. I didn't expect you to go to great lengths and dare to step on your own head. Although my hands are too short to reach you, even so, I can't let you do whatever you want.

    The Tyrannosaurus Rex's head shook, and the unsuspecting Han Yu was knocked off his head. Before Han Yu could fly to the Tyrannosaurus Rex's head again, he suddenly heard a roar of "Ooh, Ho, Ho, Ho," coming from behind him.  As soon as the sky was darkened, when Han Yu saw clearly what was flying over, the sweat on his forehead immediately started to flow down.

    "Pillar of Fire" Han Yu yelled angrily, and a pillar of fire was generated from all around Han Yu, shooting straight into the sky and driving away all the stone spears that flew above Han Yu's head. But the Tyrannosaurus rex did not have such good luck, bathing in the rain of stone spears.  After letting out a mournful cry, he fell to the ground.

    Han Yu was overjoyed when he saw this, and quickly flew to the top of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the Nine Dragons jade fragment embedded in the Tyrannosaurus Rex's head. If he had a choice, Han Yu really didn't want to disturb the Tyrannosaurus Rex's sleep. For some reason, when Han Yu  When Yu pulled out the pieces of jade from the Nine Dragons, the Tyrannosaurus rex that fell to the ground suddenly opened its eyes. Han Yu was so frightened that he turned around and ran away. He was so panicked that he even forgot that he could fly.

    "Roar!" The Tyrannosaurus rex seemed to have had its beloved thing stolen. It followed Han Yu in hot pursuit. Han Yu knew very well that he could not use courage at this time, just in case the Tyrannosaurus rex or the attacker just now  No one knows what will happen if the Tyrannosaurus guy is taken back.

    After running for ten kilometers in a row, Han Yu finally remembered that he still had the skill of flying. After a run-up, Han Yu flew up with his hands spitting fire. It could be said that it was a critical moment. At the same time as Han Yu was flying, Overlord caught up with him.  Fortunately, Han Yu flew away and the Tyrannosaurus rex took a mouthful of mud.

    After chewing twice and realizing that something was wrong, the Tyrannosaurus rex found Han Yu who was stopping in the air and roared angrily at Han Yu in mid-air. Immediately afterwards, the Tyrannosaurus rex rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.

    "Could it be a trick?" Han Yu thought for a while and quietly lowered the flying height. What Han Yu didn't expect was that just when he wanted to see if the Tyrannosaurus rex was pretending to be stunned or really stunned, a sudden movement behind him  There was a soft sound. Just as Han Yu was about to dodge, he felt numbness on the back of his neck. Han Yu fell from the sky. Fortunately, he landed on the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Han Yu was not injured. His vision became increasingly blurry. When he saw several  After the human legs appeared in front of him, Han Yu finally couldn't hold on anymore and passed out.

    The group of "people" who appeared in front of Han Yu looked weird. They had human bodies and limbs, walked upright, and held simple homemade weapons in their hands. The only thing that was different from humans was their appearance. The faces of these "people" could be seen carefully.  Huajia looks like a mouse face. In addition to the eight beards around the mouth that both men and women have, these people's noses are protruding like a mouse's nose, and there is a black ball at the front.

    A male rat man walked up to the unconscious Han Yu, raised a simple stone gun in his hand and wanted to stab him. However, before he could stab him, another male rat man stopped the two rat men from fighting fiercely.  They argued, but no one seemed to be able to convince anyone. In the end, a rat man who looked like the leader came forward, and the two rat men were quieted down. The two of them were responsible for carrying the unconscious Han Yu back to the tribe, and the rest  The ratmen were responsible for transporting their loot, the Tyrannosaurus rex, back to the tribe.

    **********************************

    Slowly opening his eyes, Han Yu saw Lin Ke looking at him wearing a sexy and attractive lingerie. For Han Yu, it was really a huge surprise that Lin Ke, who had always been conservative, would dress like this.  He said somewhat incoherently: "Lin Ke, why are you dressed like this? How did I come back?"

    "Shhh"Lin Ke stretched out a finger and gently pressed it on Han Yu's lips while he was still speaking. He looked at Han Yu charmingly and asked, "Do you think it's appropriate for you to ask this question now?"

    "Erit seemsa little inappropriate," Han Yu said with an embarrassed smile.

    "Then what are you waiting for?" Lin Ke gently sat on Han Yu's belly, rubbing slowly while asking softly.

    Han Yu felt that his body temperature suddenly rose a lot, and said to Lin Ke with a dry mouth: "Lin Ke, let's take it slow, okay? This progress is a bit too fast, and I can't accept it for a while."  After saying this, Han Yu swallowed unconsciously.

    Lin Ke heard the sound of Han Yu swallowing saliva, chuckled, and slowly rubbed his body against Han Yu's body. He stretched his head to Han Yu's ear and whispered: "Your body is better than your mouth."  Be honest"

    In one sentence, Han Yu’s face turned red.

    Lin Ke’s right index finger slowly crossed Han Yu’s chest, and slowly stretched towards Han Yu’s lower abdomen. Seeing that he was about to touch Han Yu’s vital part, Han Yu suddenly felt a thrill all over his body and opened his eyes.

    But after opening his eyes, Han Yu found that the dimly lit room was gone, the large bed that was nearly three meters long and wide was gone, and the sexy and charming Lin Ke was gone.

    At this moment, Han Yu is sitting in a big pot with his hands tied behind his back. Han Yu is accompanied by various unknown seasonings, and there is also a group of rat men who are singing and dancing around Han Yu.

    The fire under the cauldron is burning vigorously (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 279 Primitive Tribe

    The water temperature is quite suitable, and the bubbles are indeed very comfortable. It's just the seasonings floating on the water that Han Yu can't accept. Who has ever seen someone tied up while taking a bath?

    Han Yu suddenly stood up. The rat men who were singing and dancing around him stood up when they saw the staple food in the pot. They were all startled. Han Yu seized the opportunity and released a pillar of fire, including the pot and the ground.  The fire was all burned up

    Han Yu stood there and looked around, and saw a very conspicuous person not far away. Others were wearing animal skins and leaves, but he was wearing well-made clothes that looked familiar.

    A small breeze blew by, and Han Yu couldn't help but shudder. He lowered his head and looked, my God, aren't the clothes this grandson is wearing belong to me?

    “Give me back my clothes,” Han Yu shouted, covering his vitals with one hand and pointing at the rat man hiding behind the recovered rat man.

    When the rat people saw Han Yu's action, they immediately raised their weapons and prepared to attack. The rat people who were hiding behind many rat people shouted loudly when they saw this.

    Although he didn’t know what the old guy was talking about, it was not difficult for Han Yu to guess from the actions of the people around him that this old guy was planning to kill people and steal things.

    "Whoosh!" Two soft sounds came from behind Han Yu. Of course, Han Yu, who had already suffered a loss once, would not suffer the same loss again. A wall of fire instantly appeared behind Han Yu, and at the same time, two fireballs passed through the wall of fire.  The two sneak attack rat men instantly turned into two fire men.

    Seeing that the companions who were still alive standing next to him suddenly turned into two burning rat men struggling on the ground, the rat men standing next to them had a look of fear on their faces. When the two cooked rat men  When the scent of rat-man meat wafted into the noses of all the rat-men, when all the rat-men looked at Han Yu, in addition to fear, there was also a hint of awe in their eyes.

    When the rat men saw that all the rat men were dilly-dallying and not daring to come forward, they immediately became furious and screamed loudly at the rat men. The expressions of the rat men finally returned to normal, holding the weapons in their hands.  Slowly surrounded Han Yu

    Seeing this, Han Yu walked towards the mouse man. He couldn't run away. He was naked. Even though there were no acquaintances here, Han Yu still didn't want to run naked.

    As soon as he saw Han Yu walking toward him, the rat man's face suddenly turned pale, and he shouted loudly. At this moment, another voice suddenly came from among the rat men, causing the rat men who were originally planning to block Han Yu's path to panic.  After hesitating for a moment, they all retreated to both sides.

    The rat man roared several times angrily at the place where the sound had just come from. Then he glared at Han Yu who came over and suddenly knelt on the ground with his back to Han Yu. He knelt down to the sky and the earth with all his body and soul, and at the same time shouted loudly,  As if praying for Han Yu to stop, he looked at the rat man with interest to see what the old guy wanted to do.

    After a while, the mouse man's prayer was over, and he saw the mouse man staring at Han Yu with red eyes, his sharp mouth slowly opening his mouth and breathing heavily, and he screamed and rushed towards Han Yu at the same time.

    When Han Yu saw this, he frowned slightly and pointed his right index finger at the rat man. A straight and thin flame flew towards the rat man's head. The rat man, who was about to rush towards him with his teeth and claws, immediately dodged and tried to avoid when he saw something coming.  But it was still a step slower. The speed of the flames was too fast. It flew past the mouse man's cheek and instantly ignited a big tree behind the mouse man. Under the light of the fire, the mouse man no longer cared to feel the fire on his cheek.  The burning sensation, what matters now is how to save one's life

    The rat man slowly knelt on the ground and bowed to Han Yu. The rat men around him immediately let out cheers when they saw this. Unfortunately, Han Yu was not interested at all and walked to the rat man's side, "Hey, return your clothes."  Give me"

    When the mouse man saw Han Yu pointing at the clothes on his body, he immediately understood. He hurriedly took off his clothes and handed them to Han Yu respectfully. Because he didn't know how to wear this kind of clothes, the mouse man couldn't put on this clothes.  By that time, the clothes had been damaged in some places, and the smell of the rat man was really unflattering. But Han Yu couldn't care about it at this time. He couldn't just wander around in the dense forest with his butt naked. Fortunately  The pants are easy to put on, just one set is enough, so there is no damage.

    Han Yu didn't put on his shirt, but just put on his pants. After putting on the pants, Han Yu's hands were finally free. Just when Han Yu was thinking about how to communicate with these rat people and get his luggage back, the rats  Someone in the crowd came over with Han Yu's luggage in both hands and handed it to Han Yu respectfully. Seeing this, Han Yu quickly took it and checked it. There was nothing missing, including the broken pieces of Kowloon jade. He couldn't help but reach out and touch it.  He touched the head of the rat man who was kneeling in front of him and bowed his head. Unexpectedly, as soon as Han Yu finished touching the head of the rat man, there was a commotion in the crowd of rat men. The rat man looked at Han Yu with great excitement, and  In contrast, the rat man had a look of despair at this moment.He collapsed on the ground

    Han Yu feels confused, but now that he has found all his things, it is almost time to leave here, so he is not interested in caring about what these rat people want to do?

    Seeing Han Yu preparing to leave, the excited rat man suddenly became anxious and shouted loudly at Han Yu. At the same time, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously. Seeing this, the other rat men also knelt on the ground and shouted at Han Yu.  Yu couldn’t help but kowtow

    Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment. The idea of ??these rat men at this time was probably to let him stay here. But he was not a rat man, so how could he stay here?  In a dilemma, Han Yu looked around and inadvertently saw two rat men who were carefully lighting a fire. Han Yu casually threw a fireball the size of a fingernail, and with a "pop" sound, the fire was lit.

    When the rat men saw this, they immediately shouted excitedly. Han Yu had an idea when he saw this. He looked around and found a dry tree trunk, a branch as thick as a thumb, and a bunch of dry tree silk inside the dead tree.  The rat man whose head was touched by him waved and after the rat man knelt in front of him, Han Yu began to demonstrate to the rat man how to drill wood to make fire.

    In fact, Han Yu has never done anything like drilling wood to make fire. He has only heard people talk about it. However, there is always a first time for everything. Han Yu believes that he can definitely do it.

    ……

    Looking at the dry tree silk being ignited by the shiny branch, the rat man's eyes widened. Upon seeing this, Han Yu found another branch and said to the rat man: "You can try it too."

    Although the rat man didn't understand what Han Yu meant, he still took the branch obediently. He didn't dare to use the dry trunk that Han Yu had used. After finding another dry trunk, the rat man followed Han Yu's example.  Yu looked like before, gritting his teeth and starting to make fire with wood.

    Seeing the rat man gnashing his teeth, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. He asked you to learn how to drill wood to make fire. Why are you trying to imitate my expression?

    However, Han Yu didn't say anything. He just silently watched the rat-men drilling wood and making fire. In his heart, he gradually guessed the origins of these rat-men. In the final analysis, they are just like primitive people.  Of course, this is the official statement that species will evolve through survival of the fittest in the future. As for the various folk opinions, I will not give examples one by one here.

    "Oh" just when Han Yu was thinking about something, the rat man let out a scream. As soon as Han Yu saw it, the rat man who was making fire through wood had successfully ignited the dry tree silk in his hand. It took only a short time for him to use it.  It took much longer than Han Yu, but I finally got it lit.

    Han Yu smiled and touched the head of the rat man again, carrying his backpack and breathing fire with both hands, ready to leave. This time, the rat men did not stop Han Yu anymore, but knelt on the ground to see Han Yu off.

    Han Yu had not been far away when he heard a scream from the rat tribe. Han Yu looked back and saw that the rat man had been put on the fire by other rat men. It looked like they were about to roast him. Han Yu saw  The rat people turned around and flew back. When they saw Han Yu flying back, they were all very surprised. Unexpectedly, Han Yu pointed at the rat man, and shook his head at the rat man leader. The rat man leader tentatively ordered the people to let go of the rat man, and then  Seeing Han Yu nodded with satisfaction, he reached out to search in his backpack, found a lighter and left it to the rat-man leader. Watching the lighter light up, the rat-man leader and the rat-men all knelt on the ground when Han Yu saw it.  Without saying anything else, he turned around and flew away again, never to appear again to interfere with the evolution of the rat-man species.

    ***************************************

    Deep in the dense forest, Lin Mohan, who had left the team, had gone very far in the direction pointed by Han Yu. The big bat he was looking for was an extremely rare big bat. Of course, being rare was only one aspect. The most important thing was that  The teeth and blood of this big bat are what Lin Mohan needs.

    "Damn it, where is that big bat hiding?" Lin Mohan stood on the top of a big tree, looking around and cursing in a low voice.

    According to the habits of those big bats, they like to live in caves, and they also like to stay in the caves of powerful creatures. When the Cyclops's cave was destroyed by Han Yu, the big bat escaped, and he should still be looking for it now.  The family is right

    "I wish I had been there at that time," Lin Mohan thought with some regret.

    It’s just that there is no regret medicine in this world. Lin Mohan’s thought of regret just flashed by, and he didn’t let Lin Mohan think about it for too long. Looking around, Lin Mohan saw a hillside towering in the dense forest.

    "I hope that big bat is hiding there," Lin Mohan prayed in his heart. When he was approaching the hillside, Lin Mohan fell to the ground and quietly moved to the side of the hillside, wanting to take a look first.  See what kind of creatures live on this hillside

    Big bats like to live in places where there are strong people, which has a great guarantee for their safety. And those powerful creatures are not interested in eating things like big bats.This guy has no taste and is difficult to catch. He has no interest in chasing it away, so he can only let it go.

    Lin Mohan stared at the cave entrance on the hillside. This would not be a Cyclops cave, because Cyclops like to live in groups. If they find companions, they will definitely choose to live together instead of living apart.

    Waiting and waiting, there was still no movement at the entrance of the cave that Lin Mohan was watching, and Lin Mohan was really patient. If Han Yu had run over to see what was going on, how could he be as quick as Lin Mohan?  Become one with the hidden tree

    The hard work paid off, and Lin Mohan's hard wait was not in vain. When evening came, there was finally movement at the entrance of the cave. Two huge tentacles first stretched out of the cave, and after climbing on the wall of the cave, a huge  The head came out and then the big guy's body left the cave.

    Looking at the big guy with a body as big as a dining table table, Lin Mohan knew that his waiting for this period of time was in vain. Human-faced spiders lived in the caves on this hillside. Human-faced spiders can be seen in the middle level of the Death Star Territory.  , as the name suggests, the back of this spider looks like a human face. If there is any place that the big bat will not go, the spider's cave is one of them. If you go there, you will die. The human-faced spider will eat anything and is an omnivore.  Animals also make "ho ho ho ho" sounds when eating, similar to the sound humans make when they laugh. This alone makes Lin Mohan a little unbearable.

    Lin Mohan hunched over and was about to leave here when he suddenly paused and narrowed his eyes to look at the human-faced spider that had completely emerged from the cave.

    If there is anything redeeming about the Human-Faced Spider, it is that there is a "red mole" on the back of the Human-Faced Spider King, right between the eyebrows of the human face, which is the symbol of the king. Of course,  It's a "red mole". In fact, it's just a part of the magic crystal in the human-faced spider king's body. Each human-faced spider has an energy body similar to the crystal in its body. Because it contains energy like the crystal stone, it is called the magic crystal.  However, the magic crystals that can be used are only kings and above, and because the energy contained in the magic crystal belongs to life energy, which is different from the energy contained in the crystal stone, the value of the magic crystal is higher than that of the crystal stone.

    "Perhaps with this magic crystal, I can awaken another companion." Lin Mohan stared at the magic crystal on the back of the Human-Faced Spider King and thought to himself.

    Lin Mohan made up his mind and began to prepare to attack. Human-faced spiders are not easy to deal with. Once they find that they cannot defeat their opponent, they will immediately retreat to their caves and use the geographical advantages to continue fighting with the enemy. For this reason, the activities of human-faced spiders  The range is very small, usually just wandering around the entrance of the cave. The human-faced spider king in front of me must have been bored in the cave and just came out for some fresh air.

    The only thing that makes Lin Mohan happy is that the living habits of human-faced spiders are exactly the opposite of those of Cyclops. There will only be one human-faced spider on this mountain.

    "We must not let that human-faced spider have a chance to return to the cave," Lin Mohan said silently to himself, while waiting for the best time to attack.

    The human-faced spider staying outside the cave did not know that the danger was approaching. It was still breathing fresh air. It stood on a high place and looked around, admiring the surrounding scenery. Suddenly, the human-faced spider stopped moving and raised its head.  Looking at the approaching UFO in the sky, I bowed my front legs and kicked my back legs, opening my big mouth and preparing to shoot down the UFO.

    Lin Mohan also discovered the UFO in the sky, and he suddenly felt conflicted. It was Han Yu who flew over. After leaving the rat tribe, Han Yu wanted to fly back to the Courage to join everyone. When he passed by, it was getting late, so Han Yu  Didn't realize at all that there was danger approaching on the ground

    Save?  Still not saving?  Lin Mohan was in a dilemma at this moment. After intense thinking, Lin Mohan jumped out of his hiding place and shouted a warning: "Han Yu, be careful of attacks."

    "This guy is looking for the broken jade pieces of Kowloon. It's not the time to die yet," Lin Mohan convinced himself in his heart.

    Han Yu, who was flying in the air, heard Lin Mohan's voice. He stopped immediately, lowered his head and began to search for Lin Mohan's whereabouts. At the same time, he also discovered the human-faced spider that was preparing to attack him.

    "What is this?" Han Yu was shocked when he saw the face on the ground, and threw the two fireballs out.

    Seeing that something was not going well, the human-faced spider on the ground quickly dodged and slithered back into the cave. Han Yu was surprised by the speed of its movements.

    Landing next to Lin Mohan, Han Yu asked: "Mohan, didn't you go to find the big bat? Why are you facing the spider again now?"

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, "If it weren't for your appearance, that human-faced spider would have been my trophy."

    "Your hobbies are really strange. You actually like the body parts of alien animals. Could you please tell me, have you taken a liking to that spider this time?"?? parts?  "

    After hearing Han Yu’s teasing, Lin Mohan glared and said to Han Yu: "Hey, is this your attitude towards your savior?"

    "You can't say thank you for your kindness," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Lin Mohan: ""

    Seeing Lin Mohan's speechless look, Han Yu laughed, reached out and patted Lin Mohan's shoulder and said, "You're kidding, you guys really can't help but tease you. Since you let me escape, let me help you."  Now that you’re done, tell me, how can I catch that spider?”

    "How do I know? Once the human-faced spider retreats into its cave, it is common for it to not come out for ten and a half months. This time it seems that we have no choice but to give up." Lin Mohan shook his head and replied

    "Since it won't come out, then we can find a way to force it out," Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    When Lin Mohan heard this, he couldn't help but asked curiously: "Force him out? How do you plan to force him out?"

    "HeheMohan, did you catch wild rabbits when you were a child?" Han Yu asked Lin Mohan with a smile. Looking at Han Yu's smiling face, Lin Mohan couldn't help but feel a little sympathy for the human-faced spider in the cave.  The human-faced spider hiding in the cave and waiting in readiness also shuddered involuntarily (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 280: The Human-Faced Spider King Dies So Suffering

    "Are you sure that the human-faced spider has no other entrance to the cave?" Han Yu asked Lin Mohan while throwing dead tree heads into the cave **pao!book*

    "No, the human-faced spider is not a rabbit. These caves in front of you are the entrances of the human-faced spider. They are all connected inside. It's just Han Yu. Are you sure this method can force the human-faced spider out?" Lin Mohan helped while  He asked Han Yudao while throwing wood.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Don't worry, as long as that spider needs to breathe, then our method will definitely work. If you can't burn it to death, you can smoke it to death. If you can't smoke it, you can also suffocate it to death. But you can pay attention to it later, don't let it  When the human-faced spider jumped out, it ran away."

    "Don't worry, I don't need you to remind me, but Han Yu, why are you dressed like this? Where's your top?" Lin Mohan changed the subject, looked Han Yu up and down and asked, "Fortunately, Lin Mohan has seen this kind of thing before."  A similar situation, otherwise I would really think that Han Yu has the habit of running around naked

    Han Yu sighed, shook his head and said, "Oh, it's hard to explain. Now is not the time to talk about this. I think it's almost done. Let's start."

    Seeing that Han Yu didn’t want to say more, Lin Mohan stopped asking. Originally, he just asked casually. Seeing that Han Yu didn’t say anything, Lin Mohan focused on the human-faced spider.

    The human-faced spider hiding in the cave doesn’t know what the two guys outside are going to do?  According to past experience, the guy who attacks you will either chase you into the hole and fight with you, or stay outside the cave for a while and then leave. But this is the first time that he keeps throwing things into the hole like today.

    The Human-Faced Spider King, who decided to see what those guys wanted to do, did not touch the wood thrown in by Han Yu and Lin Mohan. It was precisely because of this wrong decision that the Human-Faced Spider King suffered a lot and finally lost his life.

    The Human-Faced Spider King lay quietly on the ground, staring at the outside of the cave with his compound eyes. Suddenly he saw a burst of light coming from outside the cave, followed by igniting the wood everywhere in the cave. The Human-Faced Spider King was immediately engulfed in a sea of ??fire.  The temperature inside the cave rose rapidly, which made the Yin-loving Human-Faced Spider King a little unbearable. But at this moment, he seemed to be rushing out and was about to pass through the sea of ??fire at the entrance of the cave. This was because the Human-Faced Spider King was hesitant and wanted to leave this sweltering heat.  The environment, but I am worried that I will be attacked after I rush out. Now the Spider King regrets not throwing the wood out of the cave before, so that he is so passive and anxious now, wandering around the unburned parts of the cave.  come and go

    The Human-Faced Spider King was so anxious outside the cave that Han Yu and Lin Mohan turned around. At this moment, they were very relaxed. From the screams of the Human-Faced Spider King coming from the cave, it can be heard that Han Yu's method is still very effective.  Now it’s time to see how long the human-faced Spider King can last.

    "Lin Mohan, block the entrance of the cave with ice," Han Yu pointed at the entrance of the cave and said to Lin Mohan

    Lin Mohan looked at the entrance of the cave, shook his head and said, "The temperature is so high, I'm afraid it won't take long for it to melt."

    "It doesn't matter, as long as it can be frozen for a while, that spider will be able to bear it," Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    Seeing Han Yu's insistence, Lin Mohan activated his power and sealed the entire cave entrance with ice. Just as Lin Mohan said, the ice cubes were melted by Han Yu's flames in a short time. Han Yu added a handful of ice to the cave.  Huo, then said to Lin Mohan: "Continue"

    Lin Mohan nodded when he heard this. It didn’t take much effort anyway, so he just followed Han Yu’s instructions and saw what Han Yu was up to.

    When Han Yu and Lin Mohan outside did this, the Human-Faced Spider King inside the cave felt sad. The temperature in the cave was getting higher and higher. And as the burning continued, the Human-Faced Spider King began to have difficulty breathing and his mind began to  Feeling dizzy, the eight tentacles also began to become a little weak.

    The dizzy Spider King knew that if he didn't rush out at this time, he would have no energy to rush out even if he wanted to. At that moment, he didn't care about the flames in the cave, and quickly crawled towards the entrance of the cave with his eight tentacles.

    Han Yu had been paying attention to the movements in the cave. Now he heard footsteps approaching and immediately shouted to Lin Mohan: "Mohan, here you go, the rest is up to you."

    "Leave it to me," Lin Mohan agreed loudly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a "crash" sound, and the ice block freezing the entrance of the cave was smashed by the Human-Faced Spider King. Immediately afterwards, the Human-Faced Spider King fell to the ground and rolled a few times. After landing on the ground, he did not hesitate.  Then he ran into the forest.

    Before they had gone far, an ice wall blocked the way of the Human-Faced Spider King. The Human-Faced Spider King couldn't stop its legs and hit the ice wall with its head. When it turned around, three ice walls appeared almost at the same time, completely  The way of the Human-Faced Spider King was blocked. The Human-Faced Spider King turned around twice in the ice prison. He opened his mouth and was about to spit out spider silk to hook the branches of the big tree outside the ice prison. A flame appeared in time and burned the spider's spit.  What Spider Silk never expected was that the spider silk spun out by the Human-Faced Spider King was very flammable, and the flames released by Han Yu wereWhile burning the spider silk, the fire followed the spider silk and burned the mouth of the Human-Faced Spider King, causing the Human-Faced Spider King to scream in agony.

    At this time, Lin Mohan waved his hands, and the ice prison began to slowly deform, from a square to a semicircle. The human-faced spider king was lying in the middle of the semicircular ice prison, and its eight tentacles moved upward hard.  Climbing, but each time before climbing halfway, the smooth ice wall slid towards the human-faced spider king and returned to the original place.

    Seeing the human-faced spider king struggling in vain in the ice prison, Lin Mohan thanked Han Yu: "Thank you, if it weren't for your help, I would have really spent a lot of time catching this human-faced spider king Hai."  hands and feet"

    "You're welcome, it's just Mo Han. Can you tell me why you want to capture this Spider King with a Human Face? Of course, if it's not convenient for you to say, just pretend I haven't asked. I'm just a little curious."

    "I need the magic crystal on the back of the Human-Faced Spider King," Lin Mohan replied to Han Yu after being silent for a moment.

    "What's the use of that thing?" Han Yu asked

    "can wake up my sleeping companions"

    "Oh" Han Yu nodded and did not ask Lin Mohan any more questions. Seeing that Han Yu was so understanding, Lin Mohan smiled slightly. Unexpectedly, Han Yu immediately made a fuss and shouted: "Wow Mohan, did you laugh just now?"

    "" Lin Mohan rolled his eyes speechlessly, turned to look at the Human-Faced Spider King and said to Han Yu: "Shut up and watch how I deal with that Human-Faced Spider King."

    "Oh, are you angry again?" Han Yu scratched his head and said

    "Hmph" Lin Mo snorted coldly, pointed his hands at the Human-Faced Spider King in the ice prison and slowly opened a visible ice shard, slowly floating towards the Human-Faced Spider King. The Human-Faced Spider King knew at the first sight that this was not a good thing.  , and now he began to struggle, but no matter how hard the Human-Faced Spider King struggled, the ice chips were like cotton wool, sticking to the Human-Faced Spider King's body and not letting go. Slowly, the Human-Faced Spider King was wrapped into a piece with only one exposed.  In the past, the human-faced spider king wrapped its prey into zongzi. This time it was its turn to experience the feeling of being wrapped into zongzi.

    "Why not cover everything?" Han Yu asked puzzledly

    Lin Mohan pulled out the dagger he carried with him and said coldly: "If you want the magic crystal to be most effective, you should take it while the beast that owns the magic crystal is still alive." After saying that, Lin Mohan jumped into the ice prison.  , slipped behind the human-faced Spider King who was at the mercy of others.

    The Human-Faced Spider King seemed to know his next fate. He was so frightened that he wanted to scream. But at this moment, the ice chips had completely frozen all parts of the Human-Faced Spider King except his back. He wanted to scream.  , just thinking about it in my mind

    "Poof" the dagger pierced the back of the Human-Faced Spider King. The pain-stimulated Human-Faced Spider King's back kept shaking, but there was no room for resistance. Lin Mohan didn't care about the green blood flowing out of the Human-Faced Spider King's back.  He directly reached in and fiddled with it for a while, and took out the entire magic crystal of the Human-Faced Spider King.

    The magic crystal was taken away, and it was only a matter of time before the Human-Faced Spider King died. Lin Mohan asked Han Yu to use the water he brought to help clean his hands and the magic crystal, and aimed his right hand at the ice on the back of the Human-Faced Spider King.  It began to extend and slowly completely sealed the Human-Faced Spider King in the ice.

    "Mo Han, can't you conjure up some water?" Han Yu looked at the kettle that was out of water and asked Lin Mohan with some distress. Hearing this, Lin Mohan put away the magic crystal and replied, "No, I  The ability is that ice cubes are all solid. If you want liquid water, you can only wait for the ice cubes to melt. Just like a person with lava ability can only release magma, but cannot directly spit out flames like you."

    "This ability is inconvenient," Han Yu muttered softly.

    Regarding Han Yu’s words, Lin Mohan shook his head with a wry smile and asked Han Yu: "What are you going to do next? Have you finished what you want to do?"

    "Ah, after this is done, I plan to rendezvous with the people on the Spirit first, and then think about the next thing. What about you? Are you still looking for that big bat that I don't know where it went to?"

    "Um"

    "Stop looking for it. This dense forest is so big. Who knows where that big bat cat has gone?"

    Regarding Han Yu's proposal, Lin Mohan shook his head firmly, "I have a reason that I have to find. Let's break up here. You go back and put on your clothes early to avoid catching a cold."

    "Ah, it's really troublesome. Just wait for me for a while. I'll help you find it after I get back and settle things down." Han Yu scratched his head in distress and said to Lin Mohan.

    "You want to help me?" Lin Mohan asked unexpectedly

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Lin Mohan sideways and said slowly: "It seems that I have done you a favor just now?"

    Lin Mohan smiled awkwardly, then shook his head and said: "I appreciate your kindness, but you are also very tired, so you should go back"Take the time to rest after the weather signal.”

    "Stop talking nonsense, do you think I am that kind of person? Come up here," Han Yu said angrily, pointing his back at Lin Mohan. Lin Mohan silently glanced at Han Yu's back and whispered.  : "This is all of your own free will, I didn't ask you for help."

    "Yes, yes, I'm a bitch, I have to help you, so hurry up."

    After hearing Han Yu’s answer, Lin Mohan was slightly startled, and where Han Yu couldn’t see him, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.

    ***************************************

    Courage

    "So fast?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu who had left and returned, and asked with some surprise.

    "Of course" Han Yu replied with a smile

    "No? Why are you so lucky?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said: "It's a matter of character."

    "Qie" Not only Ningping, Field, Shi Bafang and others also expressed their disdain for Han Yu's claim that he had a good character. However, Han Yu remained unmoved and still smiled.

    Field looked at Han Yu’s upper body and asked with a strange smile: “Isn’t it a beauty trick?”

    "Screw your nonsense. I just want to use a beauty trick. Who can I use to trick you?" Han Yu replied angrily.

    "What about your clothes?" Field asked

    "Ehwell, it's a long story"

    ……

    When I heard Han Yu say that there is a primitive tribe that looks like mice living in this dense forest, especially when I heard that Han Yu was plotted against by those primitive people and almost got cooked, even Lin Mo, who always had a straight face,  Han Du couldn't help but laugh out loud. Han Yu was so angry that he repeatedly raised his middle finger at these inhumane guys, showing that he was gloating about their misfortune.

    "Han Yu, are you injured?" Lin Ke asked Han Yu with a concerned look. Just thinking of that strange dream, Han Yu's face suddenly turned red.

    "Eh? Brother, why are your faces so red? Did those primitive people eat something unclean for you?" Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin nervously stretched out her hand to show Han Yu. Han Yu knew why he was like this.  , but in front of everyone, Han Yu was really embarrassed to say that he was blushing because he had an erotic dream. When he saw Lin Ke, he couldn't help but want to think about Lin Ke's appearance in the erotic dream.

    "Follow me to the infirmary, and I'll check you out." Han Mengxin saw Han Yu's hesitant words, so she immediately grabbed Han Yu's arm and ran to the infirmary of the Courage. Ningping and others saw this and wanted to follow. Unexpectedly, Han Mengxin  He turned around and said, "What are you doing with me? Go outside to help when you have nothing to do. Didn't you see that Xuanyuan Feng and the others are very busy now?"

    Being dragged to the infirmary by Han Mengxin, Han Mengxin pointed at the bed and said to Han Yu: "Go, lie down."

    "Oh, Mengxin, I'm fine, can I go change some clothes first?" Han Yu said softly to Han Mengxin

    "What clothes should I change? I'll change later. Now go lie down." Han Mengxin turned around and replied. After that, she pushed Han Yu to lie on the bed and said to Lin Ke who was following him: "Sister Ke, help me hold this guy's shoulders down."  "

    "Oh" Lin Ke agreed and walked to Han Yu's head and stretched out his hand to hold Han Yu's shoulders.

    After some inspection, Han Mengxin found that there was nothing wrong with Han Yu. Upon seeing this, Han Yu said with a smile: "Mengxin, you see there is nothing wrong with me. Lin Ke, let go of me."

    "Don't be busy yet. I still have one more examination to do." Han Mengxin stopped Lin Ke who was about to let go of Han Yu and said.

    "Mengxin, what do you want to do?" Han Yu's face suddenly changed when he saw what Han Mengxin was holding, and he asked in a panic.

    "Hehe I'll take some of your blood for a test. Sister Ke, hold this guy down. This guy is not afraid of anything but the needle of the injection." Han Mengxin said to Lin Ke with a smile.

    "Lin Ke, you won't do such a thing to help a tyrant do evil?" Han Yu hurriedly raised his head and asked Lin Ke. At the same time, he began to exert force on his shoulders, trying to break free from Lin Ke's suppression. Lin Ke felt anxious when he saw this, and he lay directly on the ground.  Han Yu's body and Han Yu's face were in the middle of the two mountains. Han Yu's struggle immediately weakened. Han Mengxin quickly took action when she saw this, and successfully drew a tube of blood from Han Yu's arm, and then patted Lin Ke's back.  Said: "Sister Ke, you can get up now."

    "Oh" Lin Ke got up from Han Yu's upper body after hearing this. When Han Mengxin saw Han Yu's appearance, she immediately smiled and said, "Oh, if I had known that you would bleed like this, what would I do with a needle?"

    "Go, get the paper quickly," Han Yu replied angrily. The stimulation given by Lin Ke just now was so obvious that Han Yu couldn't help but have a nosebleed.

    Han Mengxin handed the tissue on the table to Han Yu with a smile, and joked to Han Yu: "Brother, you are so innocent, your nose bleeds after just such a little stimulation."? 

    "Is this a little exciting?HmmI understand, because you don't have it, you can't understand that feeling." Han Yu touched his chin and looked at Han Mengxin before saying. Han Mengxin covered her chest and said to Han Yu: "Brother rogue,  Where are your eyes looking?"

    "What are you covering for? No," Han Yu curled his lips and said

    "You guy" Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and took out a large syringe from the drawer. The sharp needle tip emitted a dazzling light, which frightened Han Yu into jumping to the door of the infirmary and said to Lin Ke.  Say: "Lin Ke, stop her" and then run away

    "Sister Ke, get out of the way" Han Mengxin glared at Lin Ke and said

    "You girl, you really want to stab him with this?" Lin Ke stepped forward to stop Han Mengxin and said angrily and funny.

    "But this guy is so annoying, he exposes his shortcomings," Han Mengxin said angrily.

    Lin Ke thought to himself after hearing this: "You have exposed his shortcomings. If you didn't tell me, who would have known that this guy could actually use the needle for injection. But I really didn't expect that Han Yu, who originally thought he was not afraid of heaven and earth, actually  Would you be afraid of such an inconspicuous thing?”

    Lin Ke looked a little embarrassed, and then said coquettishly to Lin Ke: "Sister Ke, are you helping me or him?"

    "Of course I'm helping you, Mengxin. You have to tell me first, why is your brother afraid of such a little thing?" Lin Ke asked Han Mengxin with a smile.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she smiled, as if she had thought of something funny, which made Lin Ke more and more curious. Why was Han Yu afraid of a small needle?

    "Stop laughing, tell me quickly." Han Mengxin smiled without saying anything, which made Lin Ke couldn't help but urge.

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin held back her laughter and said, "Okay, I'm going to say it right now. When we talk about this, we have to start from the time when my brother was seven years old" (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net  Thank you all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 281 Nine Years Ago (Part 1)

    Chapter 281 Nine years ago (Part 1)

    Dragon Horn Star Nine Years Ago

    It has been more than a year since I came here with the master who claimed to be my father's friend. After the initial discomfort, the Han brothers and sisters have now become accustomed to the dull and boring life of Longjiaoxing.  Here, the Han brothers and sisters made new friends, and gradually accepted the fact that they could not remember before they were five years old.

    "We're going out." Han Yu and Han Mengxin shouted to Feng Baili who was washing dishes in the kitchen before going to school.  Feng Baili, who was wearing an apron around his waist, heard this and replied: "Be careful on the road."

    "I know." Han Yu agreed and pulled Han Mengxin towards the school.  Met Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao at school.  For these two new friends, Han Yu liked Shi Tianbao very much, but for Liu Qingmei, he was a bit disrespectful, because this Liu Qingmei always made trouble for him no matter what happened.  His sister Han Mengxin is good friends with Liu Qingmei.

    After pushing Han Mengxin out to deal with Liu Qingmei, Han Yu followed Shi Tianbao to the classroom.  Unexpectedly, before Han Yu could take a step, Shi Tianbao said, "Han Yu, there are no classes today. You need a physical examination."

    "Physical examination?" Han Yu looked confused when he heard this, "When did you say this?"

    “Just when you were sleeping in class.” Liu Qingmei on the side interrupted.

    Han Yu: ""

    "Haha Brother, you fell asleep in class again. I will tell Master later." Han Mengxin shouted with gloating after hearing this.  Han Yu's brows jumped slightly when he heard this, and he yelled dissatisfied at Han Mengxin: "Shut up! You, a little bitch who loves to tattle, don't tell Master."

    "Are you mean to me?" Han Mengxin's eyes suddenly began to accumulate tears.  When Han Yu saw this, he suddenly felt a headache. He quickly softened his tone and coaxed: "How can I do it? No one will hurt you if I'm cruel. Meng Xin is a good boy. My brother will be a horse for you to ride on when you get home."

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin immediately held back her tears when she heard that she didn't have to walk home.  Liu Qingmei admired her ability to move freely.

    "Let's go, let's go for a physical examination." Seeing that Han Mengxin had been coaxed, Han Yu said to Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.  On the way there, Han Yu asked Shi Tianbao: "What kind of tests are done?"

    "Wellyesterday the teacher said that today's physical examination seems to be to see if any of us can become superpowers in the future. Oh my, I really want to become a superpower."

    "What are the benefits of becoming a superpower?" Han Yu asked curiously when he saw Shi Tianbao's yearning look on his face.

    "Are you a person living in the Alliance? Since you don't even know this. People with super powers, if nothing else, just being able to live without worries about food and clothing for a lifetime is worth looking forward to."

    "Are you afraid of being hungry?" Han Yu asked after taking a look at Shi Tianbao's belly.

    "Of course not. What I'm talking about is just one of the benefits of becoming a superpower. What's more, superpowers are very majestic. More than half of the twelve generals in the alliance are superpowers."

    "Isn't there a divine general who is not a superpower?"

    "But those superpowers and generals are very popular among girls."

    Han Yu said with a sudden look on his face: "Ah~ So you want to become a superpower in order to be popular with girls."

    Shi Tianbao's face turned slightly red when he heard this, and he asked unconvincedly: "Don't you want to be popular with girls?"

    "Ugh girls are very troublesome." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    While the two were talking, they had already arrived at the classroom for the physical examination.  Almost all the other students in the class had arrived. As soon as Han Yu appeared, the girls in the class immediately gathered around and pushed Shi Tianbao aside who was standing next to Han Yu.  Shi Tianbao, who was pushed aside, immediately understood what Han Yu meant when he said girls were troublesome. This guy was just a man who was full and didn't know how hungry he was.

    Han Yu was about to ask Shi Tianbao to help him, but unexpectedly saw Shi Tianbao looking away with an unhappy face, leaving Han Yu confused.

    "Go away, go away, my brother is mine." At the critical moment, his sister is the one who matters.  Han Mengxin pushed many girls away, protected Han Yu with open hands and shouted to the girls.

    For Han Mengxin, the youngest girl in the class, everyone subconsciously gave in to her. Seeing her blocking Han Yu behind her, as if she was afraid that others would snatch her brother away, the teacher who was maintaining order next to her couldn't help but have a look on her face.  A smile appeared.

    At Han Yu’s house, Feng Baili, who had already put away the dishes, was cleaning the house.  As a man under thirty years old, Feng Baili never thought that he would also take care of others. From the beginning when he couldn't do anything well to now he is transforming into a new good man. This is??It was unexpected by Baili.

    "Huh~" Standing straight and exhaling, Feng Baili looked up at the room that he had cleaned, and suddenly felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart.  But that sense of accomplishment disappeared without a trace as soon as Feng Baili saw the notepad hanging on the wall.  Feng Baili threw down the housewife equipment he was wearing, put on his shoes and went straight to Han Yu and Han Mengxin's school. At the same time, he couldn't help praying in his heart, "Don't let anything happen, I hope I can make it in time."

    In Han Yu's school, Han Yu and others were queuing up for a physical examination. Men and women were separated. Although Liu Qingmei did not deal with her, she was very good to Han Mengxin. She was a qualified big sister. She handed Han Mengxin to Liu Qingmei.  Han Yu was relieved.  Soon, it was Han Yu's turn to undergo the physical examination. Shi Tianbao, who had completed the physical examination first, had been determined not to have the talent to become a superpower. However, if he still wanted to become a superpower, he could consider joining the superpower candidate list.  It is possible for Ban to become a superpower after receiving training, but the growth of such superpowers is limited. For Shi Tianbao, who needs to inherit the family dojo in the future, this is not allowed.

    Knowing that he had no chance of becoming a superpower, Shi Tianbao immediately placed his hope on Han Yu, hoping that Han Yu could become a superpower, so that his wish would be indirectly realized.

    “Put your hand on this crystal ball.” The teacher in charge of the physical examination said to Han Yu with a gentle face.

    "Oh." Han Yu responded, and just as he was about to put his hand on the crystal ball, Liu Qingmei suddenly rushed over from the opposite side. As soon as he saw Han Yu, he shouted: "Han Yu, Mengxin has fainted."

    "What!" Han Yu was shocked. He immediately ignored the physical examination and followed Liu Qingmei to the girl's side.  When she came to Han Mengxin's side, she saw Han Mengxin frowning, as if she was enduring pain.  Han Yu was immediately worried and asked Liu Qingmei: "Why is Mengxin like this?"

    Liu Qingmei also replied anxiously: "I don't know either. She was fine before the physical examination, but when Mengxin put her hand on the crystal ball, the crystal ball flashed, and then Mengxin  Passed out."

    "Crystal ball?" Han Yu glanced at the crystal ball placed there for testing, stood up and walked towards the crystal ball.

    Someone fainted during the physical examination, which immediately alerted the school leaders.  When the principal arrived at the scene, he saw Han Yu trying to snatch the crystal ball from the physical examination teacher. The physical examination teacher used his body to protect the crystal ball and explained to Han Yu: "It is absolutely not true that your sister fainted."  The doctor is checking the cause of this crystal ball now, so don’t worry.”

    "Han Yu, what are you doing!" The principal stepped forward and shouted at Han Yu, who in his eyes was just a fool.  It's just that Han Yu, this kid, is only thinking about Han Mengxin's safety at the moment, and he doesn't pay attention to the principal's orders.  Taking advantage of the physical examination teacher's opportunity to relax his guard after seeing the principal arriving, he grabbed the crystal ball.

    The principal was about to scold him when he saw the crystal ball in Han Yu's hand suddenly burst into a burst of dazzling red. Immediately afterwards, the crystal ball broke into several petals and fell to the ground.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly looked at Han Mengxin, but to Han Yu's disappointment, Han Mengxin did not wake up due to the destruction of the crystal ball.

    When he saw the crystal ball cracked, the principal's expression suddenly changed. He opened his mouth to curse. Unexpectedly, before the curse word could be uttered, someone reached out and patted him on the shoulder.  The principal looked back and saw that it was the person in charge sent by the alliance to conduct a physical examination.  The principal's face suddenly changed, and he smiled and said to the person in charge: "Mr. Wen, this kid didn't do it on purpose."

    The person in charge, known as Mr. Wen, glanced at the principal and said softly: "Don't worry, this child won't be asked to compensate. That crystal ball is just a poor quality product." After hearing this, the principal felt relieved, but then he felt strange  He looked at Mr. Wen, because in Mr. Wen's eyes, the principal saw a hint of fanaticism.

    Mr. Wen, who no longer talked to the principal, walked to Han Yu and said softly to Han Yu: "Do you want your sister to wake up?"

    "I think so." Han Yu suddenly raised his head and replied without hesitation.

    "A professional doctor will be here soon. But before the doctor arrives, can you do me a small favor?" Mr. Wen smiled at Han Yu with a harmless look on his face.

    "WellI won't leave my sister." Han Yu said after thinking about it for a moment.

    "Of course. In fact, what I want you to do is very simple, which is to touch this crystal ball with your hand and complete your physical examination." Mr. Wen said with a smile.  Although Han Yu was confused when he saw this, he still obediently reached out and placed his hand on the crystal ball held by Mr. Wen in both hands.

    The dazzling red light reappeared. Mr. Wen looked at the crystal ball with excitement, and his eyes at Han Yu were full of enthusiasm.  At this moment, the doctor arrived, examined Han Mengxin and said: "The child fainted because of anemia, not because of the crystal ball.  "

    Hearing what the doctor said, Han Yu retorted in confusion: "No way, my sister eats well every day, how could she be anemic?"

    "Malnutrition does not just mean whether you eat enough, but whether you have adequate intake of various nutrients. Where are your parents? Let them come to see me, and I will teach them a lesson." Stop Diagnosis  The doctor heard this and replied.

    When he heard that he wanted to see his parents, Han Yu's expression dimmed, but the doctor didn't notice and was still talking to himself.  When Mr. Wen saw this, he immediately kicked the doctor and said in a deep voice: "Shut up!"

    The doctor was suddenly kicked, and he immediately wanted to be angry. However, when he saw that the person who kicked him was Mr. Wen, he could only put his anger back into his stomach.  Mr. Wen is not in the mood to care about what the doctor thinks now. He is now thinking of ways to establish a good relationship of trust with Han Yu.  Seeing Han Yu looking at Han Mengxin with a worried look, he immediately understood and ordered the doctor to revive Han Mengxin as soon as possible.  Sure enough, after hearing Mr. Wen's order, Han Yu's eyes were full of gratitude when he looked at Mr. Wen again.

    The physical examination continued. Han Yu stayed with Han Mengxin in the infirmary. Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, who had completed the physical examination, also stayed there.  Similar to Shi Tianbao's situation, Liu Qingmei has never had any chance of having superpowers in her life.

    "Han Yu, where are your parents?" Mr. Wen asked Han Yu with a gentle look.  This trip to this remote place was just a spur-of-the-moment trip, but I didn't expect to have such a harvest. The person in charge of the girl's physical examination said that Han Mengxin who fainted was also a person with superpower potential.  Found a treasure!  This is what Mr. Wen wants to say most at the moment.

    "I don't know." Han Yu replied, shaking his head slightly.

    Han Yu’s answer made Mr. Wen stunned for a while, and he couldn’t help but repeat: “I don’t know?”

    "Well, my sister and I came here with my master more than a year ago. My sister and I can't even remember what happened before." Han Yu answered honestly.

    "Oh, I'm sorry, it reminded you of something unhappy." Mr. Wen apologized to Han Yu quickly.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly, indicating that he was fine.

    Seeing that Han Yu was in a low mood, Mr. Wen couldn't help but want to make Han Yu happy.  Unexpectedly, before he could speak, the door of the infirmary was pushed open violently, and a person rushed in without any explanation. He ran to Han Mengxin's bed and looked at Han Mengxin nervously and shouted: "Mengxin, Mengxin, you  How about it? Open your eyes and look at Master."

    "Master! Calm down!" Han Yu shouted loudly when he saw Feng Baili's nervous look.

    It’s just that as soon as Feng Baili arrived at school, he heard the news that Han Mengxin had fainted. Feng Baili was immediately panicked and turned a deaf ear to Han Yu’s words.  Han Yu frowned when he saw this, stepped forward, raised his arm and slapped Feng Baili in the face. Feng Baili was stunned and looked at Han Yu.  Han Yu said slowly: "Calm down, the doctor said Mengxin is fine, she just fainted because of anemia."

    "Oh." Feng Baili finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.  Then he looked at Han Yu and said: "I am also your master after all, can't you use a more tactful method?"

    "Then tell me, what method did you ask me to use just now to calm you down?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "It's really not cute at all." Feng Baili rolled his eyes and muttered softly.

    "Excuse me, you are Han Yu's masterfather" Mr. Wen stepped forward and said to Feng Baili, but before he finished speaking, Mr. Wen's face darkened.

    Feng Baili also saw Mr. Wen’s appearance clearly at this time, and couldn’t help but feel shocked. He smiled dryly and said to Mr. Wen, “Hey~ Long time no see, senior brother.”

    "Huh! I can't afford to be a junior brother like you." Mr. Wen snorted coldly.

    "Hehe" Feng Baili laughed a few times and asked in a low voice, "Senior brother, is our niece okay?"

    Mr. Wen’s face changed when he heard this, he stared at Feng Baili warily and asked, “What do you want to do? My daughter is very good now, you are not allowed to have any ideas about her!”

    "No way, I know my niece and I are different generations, even though I am only two years older than her." Feng Baili said the last sentence very quietly, but Mr. Wen could definitely hear it.  Mr. Wen was shocked. He watched Feng Baili struggle for a long time and finally asked, "Why are you here? Besides, I didn't expect you to take care of these two children here."

    Although he knew that Mr. Wen was changing the subject, Feng Baili was sensible and followed Mr. Wen's words: "Ah, actually I didn't expect that the hands that usually only kill people can now take care of children."

    "Baili, youA lot.  Mr. Wen said looking at Feng Baili.

    "Hehehave you become more mature and reliable?" Feng Baili asked with a smile after hearing this.

    "I'm afraid I won't be able to change this improper personality in my lifetime." Mr. Wen replied solemnly.

    Feng Baili, who had long been accustomed to Mr. Wen's dark face, shrugged nonchalantly and asked curiously: "Why are you here? A job like this that selects superpowers in a remote place shouldn't be alarming.  Are you a big shot?"

    Mr. Wen heard this and replied: "It's just a temporary idea. Don't think that I am here to find you. But speaking of it, why are you here? What is the relationship between these two children and you?"

    Hearing Mr. Wen’s question, Feng Baili looked out the window and said to himself: “Brother, the weather is good today.”

    "Yes." Mr. Wen replied following Feng Baili's words.

    Looking at the gloomy sky outside the window, Han Yu and others didn't understand what was so good about this day.

    "It's rare to meet here. Senior brother, would you like to come to my house? Try the dishes I have learned over the past year?" Feng Baili extended an invitation to Mr. Wen.  This was what Mr. Wen wanted, and he immediately replied without rejection: "Okay, let me see what you have learned over the years."

    "Han Yu, take good care of Mengxin." Feng Baili said softly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, glanced at Mr. Wen, and reminded Feng Baili: "Mr. Wen helped me and Meng Xin during the physical examination just now. Please be more polite."

    "Don't worry, I have a sense of discretion." Feng Baili smiled and stretched out his hand to rub Han Yu's head.

    "Pah~" Han Yu opened Feng Baili's hand and said dissatisfied to Feng Baili: "Don't touch the man's head!"

    "Hahaha You don't even have any hair, so what kind of man are you?" Feng Baili laughed and said while dodging Han Yu's kick.

    “Boy, this move is very insidious.” Feng Baili said with a smile.

    "Huh, I learned it from you." Han Yu replied with a cold snort.

    Feng Baili looked at Han Yu with a smile, turned to Mr. Wen and said, "Brother, let's go, find a quiet place and let's have a good chat."

    "Well, I also have a lot to ask you." Mr. Wen nodded and replied.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 282 Nine Years Ago (Part 2)

    Chapter 282 Nine Years Ago (Part 2)

    "The place we live in is not bad." Mr. Wen commented as he looked up and down at Feng Baili's residence.

    Hearing this, Feng Baili smiled and said: "Haha, thank you for the compliment, senior brother. Please come in quickly, senior brother. It's rare for us to see each other. We need to have a few drinks today."

    "Don't be busy yet. I have something else I want to discuss with you before we drink." Mr. Wen stopped Feng Baili who was about to start working.  Feng Baili looked at Mr. Wen with a half-smile but said, "Senior brother, if it's about the Han brothers and sisters, please keep your mouth shut. I won't agree to you taking them away."

    "Why? With their qualifications, if they are well cultivated, they will definitely have great potential in the future." Mr. Wen asked puzzledly.

    "Is it to serve the organization better in the future?" Feng Baili asked with a sneer.

    Mr. Wen frowned slightly, "Junior Brother Feng, isn't it good to serve the organization? Don't forget, it was the organization that trained you"

    "Stop, it's my adoptive father who raised me, and he has nothing to do with the organization." Feng Baili interrupted Mr. Wen.

    "But don't forget, your ability"

    Mr. Jianwen suddenly shut up and Feng Baili asked with a sneer: "What happened to my ability? Do you still want to say that the organization taught me? Hum, you forgot that I am defined as a defective by the organization  Tasteful."

    “…Organizations occasionally make mistakes.” Mr. Wen said in a low voice.

    Feng Baili was silent for a moment and said softly to Mr. Wen: "Brother, I don't trust the organization. In this world, I only trust my adoptive father, and maybe the Han brothers and sisters that I met when I escaped from the organization.  Parents. Unfortunately, the people worthy of my trust are no longer in this world."

    "Am I not worthy of your trust?" Mr. Wen asked, looking at Feng Baili.

    Feng Baili smiled when he heard this, and replied with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes: "Brother, you won't forget that you seemed to be among the people who designed to frame me. It's true, you didn't take any action, but,  You acquiesced in what those guys did."

    Mr. Wen was speechless.  When some people in the organization planned to frame Feng Baili, he acquiesced.  It was precisely because of his acquiescence that those who framed Feng Baili acted so unscrupulously.

    Mr. Jianwen didn't answer, Feng Baili smiled slightly, "Brother, let the past be bygones. Anyway, those who framed me are dead, and I, the framed person, are still alive and well. In terms of the results,  , I won."

    "and you……"

    "Brother, don't mention the matter of asking me to return to the organization. I finally got my freedom and I will not return to the organization." Feng Baili interrupted Mr. Wen.

    " Then why don't you want me to take away the Han brothers and sisters? I think organized training is better than being taught a bad job by a half-hearted person like you." Mr. Wen looked at Feng Baili in confusion and asked  road.

    Feng Baili smiled when he heard the words, and said indifferently: "Brother, it's rare to see us, let's talk about something else." After saying that, he didn't wait for Mr. Wen to say anything, and ran to the kitchen to get some food.  After taking out two bottles of wine, he threw one to Mr. Wen and said, "Let's talk while drinking."

    Mr. Wen frowned when he saw this, opened the bottle cap and took a big sip. Feng Baili grinned when he saw this, and quickly took a big sip, and said to Mr. Wen: "Brother, don't worry about the Han brothers and sisters.  I'll take care of them."

    "Can you bear to let their talents be buried?" Mr. Wen asked in confusion.

    "Brother, if I tell you that I can't bear it, would you believe it?"

    Mr. Wen said in a deep voice: "Give me a reason. If you don't have a reasonable reason, I will take away their brother and sister even if I use force."

    Feng Baili smiled when he heard this, "Senior brother is much calmer than before. Is it because he is older?"

    "Cut the nonsense! Talk about business!"

    Facing Mr. Wen's low drink, Feng Baili shrugged indifferently and didn't take it seriously at all. After raising his head and taking a sip of wine, he said slowly: "It was the parents of the Han brothers and sisters who left me the last letter."  The letter says that the Han brothers and sisters can live like ordinary people."

    "His parents……"

    "Dead. Because of their outstanding talents, they ruined their own lives. Just like the time when I was framed by someone in the organization." Feng Baili said with a half-smile.

    "Didn't they all say that they don't care about what happened back then?" Mr. Wen muttered in a low voice.

    Feng Baili smiled, "Senior brother, if you don't care, you don't care, but this?It doesn't mean I have to forget about it.  Mentioning it from time to time can remind me that I know people, faces, but not hearts, and I can’t be too down-to-earth as a person, and I can’t just slip into it just like someone made a trap.  "

    "You didn't think so much before."

    "Now that I have two little guys to take care of, I can't just be as idle as before." Feng Baili replied with a smile.

    "gold will always shine one day. If you don't teach the two little guys now, which is a good time to learn, when they grow up and have something they want to do but find that they don't have the ability, you  Are they going to hate you?"

    Hearing Mr. Wen’s words, Feng Baili, who was drinking, was suddenly startled.  Upon seeing this, Mr. Wen quickly said again and again: "You only consider doing what the parents of the two children ask you to do, but have you considered the future of the two children? They will always grow up, and so will you.  One day, if you die and lose your protection, what will happen to these two children?"

    “…Let them live like ordinary people.”

    "Live like an ordinary person, but if you don't have the strength, when someone comes to bully them, you will be gone by then, who will protect them."

    “…I will teach them the ability to protect themselves.”

    "Just you?" Mr. Wen looked at Feng Baili with disdain and said.

    Mr. Wen’s eyes irritated Feng Baili. Feng Baili stood up suddenly and stared at Mr. Wen and said, “What’s wrong with me?”

    "Nothing? I'm just a little regretful that a piece of rough jade will be wasted." Mr. Wen shook his head slightly and said with a look of regret.

    Feng Baili felt his blood surge up. He glared at Mr. Wen and shouted, "Wen Zhong, don't think that you are the only one who is the most powerful in this world. I will not lose to you either."

    "I know how powerful you are. But you don't know how to teach others." Mr. Wen said slowly.

    "Why did Iheheit was such a risk, I almost fell into your trap." Feng Baili suddenly woke up in the middle of his words, looked at Wen Zhong with a smile and said.

    "Hey~ you have really grown up and are no longer as easy to deceive as before." Wen Zhong said with some regret.

    Hearing this, Feng Baili shook his head, looked at Wen Zhong solemnly and said, "Brother, I don't want the Han brothers and sisters to work for the organization. I don't want them to encounter the same thing as what I encountered back then."

    "It seems that you are really worried about what happened back then." Wen Zhong said with emotion.

    Feng Baili smiled, "I think whoever is framed by his own people will remember it fresh and never forget it for the rest of his life."

    "Then how do you plan to educate those two children? Are you going to let their talents be buried?" Wen Zhong looked at Feng Baili and asked.

    "Brother, didn't you just say that gold will always shine one day?" Feng Baili asked with a smile.

    Wen Zhong rolled his eyes and took a sip of wine depressedly.  Feng Baili grinned when he saw this and asked Wen Zhong, "Senior brother, are you interested in hearing the story of the parents of the two children?"

    “…I’m all ears.”

    "This starts from the day I was misunderstood by the organization and left the organization alone" Feng Baili fell into memories

    An unknown asteroid in the middle circle of the Death Star finally welcomed two uninvited guests after years of silence.  This is a young couple. Both of them are historical researchers, and they are still kind of fanatical researchers.  The Death Star Territory is a place where even adventurers dare not step into it at will. This young couple broke in in order to study the history of the previous civilization, and miraculously they have not been killed by alien beasts or pirates until now.  You must know that these two people are only a little stronger than ordinary people.

    "It's so beautiful~" The man looked at the pictures on the tomb wall and said sincerely in admiration.

    "Bai Wen, let's start working quickly, otherwise we won't have enough time." The woman reminded the man softly.  The man came back to his senses after hearing the words, nodded repeatedly and said: "Yes, yes, you are right." As he spoke, the man and woman prepared their own tools and started their work.

    When the man and woman finished everything and walked out of the tomb to take a rest before continuing tomorrow, they discovered an escape capsule landing in the sky near their starship.

    The two immediately put down their tools, ran to the escape cabin together, and rescued the man who was lying in the escape cabin with no idea of ??his life or death.

    When Feng Baili slowly opened his eyes, he saw two faces with happiness and concern.

    "Who are you?" Feng Baili asked nervously, and at the same time subconsciously went to??Own sidearms.

    The man saw this and quickly smiled and said: "Oh, don't worry, my name is Han Baiwen, and this is my wife Li Linglan. We found your rescue cabin and rescued you. Look at the wounds on your body. We  Everything has been bandaged for you."

    After listening to the words of the person in front of him, Feng Baili relaxed a little, but he could not trust anyone at the moment after being betrayed just now, so he still looked at Han Baiwen and his wife warily.

    Han Baiwen smiled when he saw this and said, "Don't be nervous. My wife and I are both historical researchers and we won't do anything bad to you. Are you hungry now? We have prepared some food for you. Do you want to try it?"

    "I'm tired." Feng Baili's stomach rumbled unconsciously when he heard that there was food.  When Han Baiwen walked in alone with food, Feng Baili did not take the food and eat it, but looked at Han Baiwen in silence.  Han Baiwen understood this and picked up the spoon with a smile and took two big mouthfuls. After waiting for a while to see that Han Baiwen was fine, Feng Baili took the food and started to eat it.  Seeing this, Han Baiwen couldn't help but remind him: "Eat slowly, and be careful not to choke."

    "It's a joke, I will chokecough coughcough cough" Feng Baili couldn't help but retorted after hearing this, but he choked because he ate too quickly.

    "Hahahawhat did I say? I told you not to eat in such a hurry." Han Baiwen smiled when he saw this and stepped forward to pat Feng Baili on the back.

    "Thank you." Feng Baili was surprised. He didn't expect that he didn't feel uncomfortable with Han Baiwen's approach.

    "You're welcome, you're welcome. Your body is very weak now, so you can't eat too much. You should lie down and have a good rest. The next meal will be tomorrow." After Han Baiwen finished speaking, he was about to leave the room.

    "Wait a minute, can you tell me what you plan to do with me?" Feng Baili stopped Han Baiwen and asked.

    Han Baiwen was stunned when he heard this, looked at Feng Baili inexplicably and asked, "Why should I deal with you?"

    "Er" Feng Baili was stunned by the question.  Then Han Baiwen smiled and said: "Don't worry, you are still free. You can leave at any time after you recover from your injuries. By the way, my wife and I will be busy here for a while these days, so you can  Think about your future.”

    With Feng Baili full of doubts, Han Baiwen left the room with a smile.  Growing up in an organization, Feng Baili didn't have many friends due to his outstanding personal abilities.  Even though he lowered his profile, those peers in the organization still kept a certain distance from Feng Baili intentionally or unintentionally.  Over time, Feng Baili became accustomed to being alone.  Asked Han Bai about this type of person, this was the first time Feng Baili had encountered him.

    For three days in a row, whether it was due to Feng Baili's good luck or not, the injuries on his body had basically healed, and it became possible to walk on the ground for a while.  After learning that he could move, Feng Baili immediately decided to go out for a walk. Being bored in his room every day, Feng Baili felt like he was almost rusty.

    Slowly walking out of the starship's hatch, Feng Baili saw Han Baiwen and his wife Li Linglan walking toward the starship carrying a bag.  As soon as he saw Feng Baili coming out, Han Baiwen immediately greeted him happily: "Baili, are you ready to go to the ground?"

    "Yes." Feng Baili replied with a smile.

    "Haha Baili, let alone your beautiful smile, if you were in a big city, I'm afraid there would be countless girls fascinated by you." Han Baiwen joked with a smile.

    "Baili, come in quickly. Your body has not recovered yet and you cannot stand for too long." Li Linglan said softly to Feng Baili from the side.

    "Oh, thank you sister-in-law for reminding me." Feng Baili replied with a smile.

    The three of them returned to the starship. Feng Baili looked at the busy Han Bai curiously and asked, "Brother Han, are you not tomb robbers?"

    Han Baiwen was stunned when he heard this, then he laughed and said: "Huh? Hahaha Tomb robber? Hahaha Baili, you, you are really funny. Well what you said is not unreasonable, research  Historical ones are just like tomb robbers."

    "Brother Han" Feng Baili looked a little embarrassed. Han Baiwen saw this and said with a smile: "Don't worry, don't worry, I don't mind. Anyway, what you said makes sense. Come on, come on, see what I do this time  What good things were found in that ancient tomb?"

    Feng Baili didn’t understand a word of the history that Han Baiwen said. He used to just do things for the organization and had no time to take care of those things.  But even though he didn't understand, Feng Baili still listened silently to Han Baiwen's talk.  I don't know when, but Feng Baili suddenly liked listening to the talkative Han Baiwen.  Listen to the story about a funerary object in your hand and tell the story of the origin of that funerary object.??Related stories.

    "Baiwen, Brother Baili needs to rest, don't always show off your knowledge in front of him." Li Linglan came over with an apron tied around her waist and interrupted Han Baiwen.

    "Sister-in-law, it's okay, I like to hear Brother Han talk to me." Feng Baili said to Li Linglan after hearing this.  Through these few days of getting along, Feng Baili had a preliminary understanding of the couple who saved him. They were two warm-hearted and good people.

    When Li Linglan heard what Feng Baili said, she no longer stopped Han Baiwen from continuing. She just reminded Han Baiwen to be careful not to let Feng Baili get too tired and return to the kitchen to continue preparing dinner for the three of them.

    After listening to Han Baiwen talk endlessly, Feng Baili asked Han Baili: "Brother Han, are you planning to leave here?"

    "Well, the research here has come to an end. Suzuran and I plan to go to the next location to continue research. By the way, Baili, have you decided where you want to go? If not, why not stay with us for a while?  ." Han Baiwen took the initiative to invite Feng Baili.

    Feng Baili was silent for a moment when he heard this. Looking at Han Baiwen's hopeful eyes, he nodded slightly and said, "Then please trouble Brother Han for a while."

    Han Baiwen said with a smile: "Hahaha Thank you for your trouble. To be honest, this is the first time I have encountered an audience like you. It makes me satisfied."

    "Brother Han also knows that he is verbose?" Feng Baili asked with a smile when he heard this.

    "Yes, but I've had this problem since I was a child, and I'm too lazy to change it." Han Baiwen replied with a smile.

    In this way, Feng Baili followed Han Baiwen and Li Linglan as they wandered among the many ancient ruins in the central circle of the Death Star Territory.  During this period, through mutual understanding, if Feng Baili called Han Baiwen his eldest brother before, it was just polite, but now Feng Baili calls Han Baiwen his eldest brother, it is completely sincere.

    In this way, two years passed, and Feng Baili returned to the alliance with Han Baiwen and his wife.  In the past two years, Feng Baili followed Han Baiwen and his wife around. During this period, there were surprising discoveries and thrilling battles, but every time, the three of them survived in the end.

    Not long after joining the alliance, Feng Baili broke up with Han Baiwen and his wife. Han Baiwen and his wife wanted to start a summary of their two years of research, while Feng Baili wanted to take advantage of this time to walk around the alliance and have a long time.  experience.  Han Baiwen and his wife strongly supported Feng Baili's idea.  What Feng Baili didn't expect was that when he received a letter from Han Baiwen's trustee, Han Baiwen and Li Linglan had already passed away, leaving only a pair of children still in the world.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 283 Nine Years Ago (Part 2)

    Chapter 283 Nine years ago (Part 2)

    When Feng Baili got the news and hurried to the planet where Han Baiwen and his wife lived, the familiar big house disappeared, leaving only a burned-out ruin.  Through the relationships he had established in the alliance over the years, Feng Baili quickly found out the real culprit who killed Han Baiwen and his wife and the whereabouts of Han Baiwen and his wife's children.  It's just that Feng Baili was a little late. When he arrived at Han's house after a long journey, what he saw was Han Yu who was innately awakened by anger, and Han Mengxin who was overly sad.

    With the help of his own connections, Feng Baili settled down the Han family who threatened to take revenge, and then brought Han Yu and Han Mengxin to Longjiao Star. They stayed there for more than a year in order to follow the instructions given to Feng Baili by Han Baiwen's trustee.  The last wish mentioned in the letter allows Han Yu and Han Mengxin to live an ordinary life.

    After listening to Feng Baili's story, Wen Zhong frowned slightly. It was not that Wen Zhong couldn't understand Feng Baili's thoughts, but he couldn't agree with Feng Baili's thoughts.

    "Junior brother, I understand that you want to fulfill the last wish that Han Baiwen left for you, but I cannot agree with your current approach." Wen Zhong looked at Feng Baili and said seriously.

    "Oh? When did I say that I need your approval?" Feng Baili said with a half-smile when he heard this.

    Wen Zhong was not angry at Feng Baili's ridicule and continued: "You really don't need my approval for what you do, but I think what you are doing is wrong, then I have the right to say it."

    "Hmph Then tell me, what's wrong with what I did? Is it only good for them to let them follow you out of here and receive cruel training from an early age?"

    "I didn't say that, but it is undeniable that you have received cruel training since childhood, and now you are living a very comfortable life." Wen Zhong replied expressionlessly.

    Feng Baili's face froze. Seeing this, Wen Zhong continued: "Junior brother, you are highly capable and have a wide range of contacts. While you are still alive in the world, you can indeed ensure that the Han brothers and sisters can live a carefree life.  But don’t forget that sooner or later you will die before their brothers and sisters. Once you die, do you plan to let them accompany you to the end of the world?”

    “…They had grown up by then.”

    "Yes, they have grown up, but do they have the ability to protect themselves? I don't know why that Han Baiwen was killed? But I think he must have a reason for others to harm him. The Han family has not been destroyed, those aristocratic families  I don’t need to tell you what kind of virtue a big family has. They can’t deal with you now, but when you’re gone, do you think they won’t retaliate? Can two commoners stop the revenge of a big family?”

    When Feng Baili heard this, he was speechless.  You don't want to admit it, but you have to admit that what Wen Zhong said is indeed possible.  Even now, the Han family has no plans to stop revenge. It's just that they have many friends and can always kill the guys who come for revenge and reach Dragon Horn Planet in advance.

    Seeing that Feng Baili was silent, Wen Zhong softened his tone and said, "Junior brother, I know that you have been extremely disappointed in the organization since that incident, so you don't want the Han brothers and sisters to become victims of the power struggle. But please don't  I suspect that I sympathize with the brother and sister. You don’t have to return to the organization, you don’t have to let the Han brothers and sisters leave with me, but please think carefully about the future of the Han brothers and sisters. Their future should be allowed to be chosen by themselves.  It’s not you who makes the decision for them.”

    "Let me think about it." Feng Baili was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    "Think about it carefully. I will stay on Longjiaoxing for today. If you figure it out, remember to tell me. I am more than twenty years older than you after all, and I have more experience in educating children than you.  I can give you some reference." Wen Zhong stood up and said to Feng Baili.

    Feng Baili sent Wen Zhong away and returned to the house. He came to an unoccupied room on the second floor. He looked at the portraits of Han Baiwen and his wife, burned a stick of incense and said to himself: "Big brother and sister-in-law."  , what would you choose if you encountered this situation?"

    As night fell, Han Yu returned home carrying Han Mengxin on his back. As soon as he entered the house, he saw that Feng Baili had prepared dinner and was waiting for his brother and sister.

    "We are back." Han Yu put down Han Mengxin and said to Feng Baili.

    "Well, I'm back. Go wash your hands and get ready to eat. Mengxin, don't eat secretly." Feng Baili, who was doing housework, said without looking back.

    Han Mengxin, who was named, stuck out her tongue and followed Han Yu to wash her hands obediently.  When he came to sit down at the dining table and looked at the sumptuous dinner, Han Yu couldn't help but asked strangely: "Master, what day is it today? The dinner is so sumptuous."

    "HahaI accidentally made a little more. You guys eat quickly. When you finish eating, I will"?I want to ask you something.  Feng Baili said with a smile.

    "Oh." Han Yu responded and started eating with Han Mengxin.

    After dinner, Feng Baili put away the dishes and took Han Yu and Han Mengxin to sit down in the living room.  Feng Baili looked at Han Yu and Han Mengxin seriously and asked, "Xiaoyu, Mengxin, tell me what you want to do when you grow up, okay?"

    "Mengxin wants to be a doctor." Han Mengxin raised her hand and answered.

    "Oh, why?" Feng Baili asked with a smile.

    Han Mengxin thought for a while and then replied: "Wellmy brother always fights with others. Mengxin wants to be a doctor so that she can treat her injured brother."

    "Oh, what a good idea." Feng Baili glanced at Han Yu with a half-smile.  Seeing this, Han Yu said: "I will not offend others unless they offend me. If someone offends me, I will offend them."

    Hearing this, Feng Baili smiled and said: "Haha don't be nervous. I never said you are not allowed to fight. As long as you are not bullying the weak, I won't blame you."

    Hearing what Feng Baili said, Han Yu was obviously relieved, and then he heard Feng Baili ask: "So Xiaoyu, what is your wish? What do you want to do when you grow up?"

    "Well" Han Yu fell into thinking after hearing this. After a long time, Han Yu raised his head and said, "I want to be a rich man."

    "Huh? A rich person?" Feng Baili didn't expect to hear this answer and was stunned for a moment.

    "Well, rich people, with money, can make Mengxin live a good life."

    "Did Master let you endure hardship?"

    "No, Master is very good to us, but Master is still single and will get married and have children sooner or later. We can't count on Master all our lives."

    Hearing Han Yu’s explanation, Feng Baili smiled, “Young man, you’re not old and you want a lot. Then tell me, how do you plan to become a rich man?”

    "Well I want to become a powerful person first, just as powerful as Master. Then when I grow up, I will go out and take risks and find all kinds of valuable things through adventures. Then I will become a rich man.  Really? And when I become more powerful, I can better protect Mengxin from being bullied."

    Feng Baili silently looked at Han Yu, who was getting more and more excited as he spoke. After Han Yu finished speaking, Feng Baili said softly: "If you want to become as powerful as Master, you need to endure a lot of hardships. Can you bear it?  ?”

    "I can bear it." Han Yu replied loudly.

    "Okay, then I will fulfill your wish. Although Master doesn't know how to make you become a powerful person, Master remembers what it was like for Master to be taught by Master's Master. I will use your Master's  I will teach you the way Master taught me.”

    "Thank you, Master."

    Feng Baili nodded slightly, then looked at Han Mengxin and said, "As for Mengxin, just stay in school and study hard."

    "Brother, can't you accompany Mengxin to school?" Han Mengxin asked reluctantly.

    "Of course not. Although we have to teach Xiaoyu personally, the cultural education is still left to the school. It's just that Xiaoyu may not be able to take care of Mengxin as before. Can Mengxin take care of herself?"

    "It's okay for Mengxin, as long as my brother stays by Mengxin's side."

    "Okay, good boy. Go and have a rest, Xiaoyu, and be prepared. From tomorrow on, you will see a completely different master from before." Feng Baili reached out and touched Mengxin's head.  Han Yu said from the side.  Han Yu heard this and replied: "Master, let the horse come over."

    Starting from the second day, Han Yu finally understood what Feng Baili meant by a completely different master.  This lazy guy, starting from the next day, the steaming meals prepared early were gone, and Feng Baili completely turned into a hands-off shopkeeper.  Every morning before five o'clock, Feng Baili would wake him up. First, he would exercise at the edge of the forest outside Longjiao Town. As time went by, Han Yu would be thrown into the depths of the forest for a while by Feng Baili.  During this time, Han Mengxin also gradually grew up, doing housework extremely smoothly, and was proficient in cooking, laundry, and cleaning.  Of course, the consequences of this are obvious. Feng Baili, who was originally very popular among young and middle-aged women, has now become synonymous with good food and lazy work.

    Wen Zhong, who stayed in Longjiao Star, did not expect Feng Baili to make a decision so quickly, which greatly exceeded his expectations.  He originally planned to abduct the Han brothers and sisters, but he didn't expect that before he started taking action, Feng Baili had already started training.

    Seeing that the two pieces of jade he was interested in were taken for himself by Feng Baili, Wen Zhong wanted to intervene, but was limited by his previous words when talking to Feng Baili.  Wen Zhong is very happyShe regretted telling Feng Baili that she would not force the Han brothers and sisters to leave with her.  But if you say it out loud, it will be very difficult to take it back. Besides, Feng Baili is not a good person. Although he is polite now, Wen Zhong is really worried if he gets angry.  One person cannot control him.

    “Senior brother, why are you here again?” Feng Baili looked at Wen Zhong and said.  Regarding Wen Zhonglai's insistence on staying at Longjiao Star and making trips to his place every now and then, Feng Baili was very clear about Wen Zhong's intention of staying here.

    Wen Zhong rolled his eyes when he heard this, and said angrily: "Don't you know the reason why I came here? Stop talking nonsense, junior brother, let's discuss it, how about giving me half?"

    "No need to discuss it." Feng Baili shook his head and refused.

    "Don't be so harsh. Having one more person to teach you can give Han Yu more ability to save his life in the future."

    Feng Baili looked at Wen Zhong with contempt and said: "Senior brother, your wishful thinking is not bad. You asked me to give Han Yu half to you, let you become Han Yu's second master, and then let me go.  When Han Yu grows up, you will use his status as second master to ask Han Yu to do this or that. If Han Yu doesn't do it, it will be a lie to the master. Don't even think about it. I won't let Han Yu fall into your trap."

    "With me protecting him, are you still worried that he will be bullied?" Wen Zhong asked with eyes wide open.

    Feng Baili took out his ears, looked at Wen Zhong up and down and said, "Senior brother, who do you think will go to see Master first?"

    "You" Wen Zhong suddenly became angry when he heard this. He and Feng Baili were more than twenty years apart. If no accident happened in the meantime, he would indeed die before Feng Baili, but the way Feng Baili spoke was so serious.  It's so infuriating.

    Before Wen Zhong could speak, Feng Baili suddenly said to himself: "Oh, if you think about it carefully, I wonder how our niece is doing now?"

    "What do you want to do? I'm warning you, don't get close to my daughter, otherwise don't blame me for being rude to you." Wen Zhong immediately stared at Feng Baili nervously and threatened.  Feng Baili bared his teeth and smiled at Wen Zhong, and said to himself: "Tsk, tsk~ I wonder what the child born out of me should be called you if I marry our niece?"

    Wen Zhong's anger surged, but he was helpless with Feng Baili. He had to admit that Feng Baili's appearance was still very good. If he wanted to seduce a woman, it would not be difficult.  In addition, the girl of my family has always been obsessed with this Feng Baili. If this Feng Baili shows up on his own initiative, I can't guarantee that my girl will do some crazy things.

    "Junior brother, don't act recklessly, that's your niece." Wen Zhong warned Feng Baili in a deep voice.

    "Hehe Of course I know that is my niece, and I also know that she is still your nirvana. Just like the Han brothers and sisters are my nirvana." Feng Baili replied with a smile.

    "Okay, I promise not to come to you again regarding the Han brothers and sisters, but you must also promise not to have any ideas about my daughter." Wen Zhong thought for a moment and compromised with Feng Baili.

    "It would be great if I thought of it this way earlier. It would save me a lot of worry." Feng Baili achieved his goal and said to Wen Zhong with a smile.

    Wen Zhong didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He shook his head and said to Feng Baili: "I don't have any ideas about the Han brothers and sisters, but if I want to come and see them in the future, you won't stop it, right?"

    "Do you have that time?" Feng Baili asked curiously.

    "I have long since taken a back seat, and of course I won't be as busy as before. I also sympathize with what happened to the Han brothers and sisters."

    After hearing what Wen Zhong said, Feng Baili replied: "Okay, you can come and see them, but I must be present."

    "You still don't believe me." Wen Zhong frowned and said.

    "Since the death of Han Baiwen and his wife, I no longer trust anyone easily, except for the Han brothers and sisters." Feng Baili shook his head and replied.

    "Okay, I'll do as you say." Wen Zhong was silent for a moment and nodded.

    Inside the Courage

    Lin Ke finally couldn't help but interrupt Han Mengxin's memories, "Mengxin, you've been talking for a long time, but you still haven't said why Han Yu is afraid of such a small thing as needles."

    "Uh I seem to have gone off topic a bit." Han Mengxin smiled sheepishly after hearing this, and continued: "Since you want to know my brother's weaknesses so much, I'll tell you. Actually.  , this matter is very simple to say. You also know that I am a doctor, and doctors need to learn to give injections, and I am no exception. But learning to give injections requires someone. So"

    "Han Yu has become your target for injection practice." Lin Ke asked with some sweat on his forehead.

    &nbsp; Han Mengxin smiled sheepishly, "Hehe I just learned it at the time, so it inevitably made my brother suffer a little more, so that now when he sees the needle, he can't help but think of the scene when he practiced injections with me.  "

    Looking at the smiling culprit in front of him, Lin Ke no longer knew what to say.  But then I thought about it, it was really interesting that Han Yu, who was fearless, would be afraid of a small needle.

    Seeing the smile on Lin Ke's lips, Han Mengxin asked with a smile: "Sister Ke, what are you laughing at?"

    "You, my sister, I really don't know whether to feel sad or happy for Han Yu." Lin Ke said dotingly, tapping Han Mengxin's forehead.

    Han Mengxin replied nonchalantly: "Of course I should be happy. A perfect woman like me, who combines wisdom and beauty, can be his sister. He must have done too many good things in his previous life."

    "They are really two brothers and sisters with such shameless talk." Lin Ke thought to himself when he saw this.

    Her family knew about her family affairs. When Han Mengxin saw Lin Ke's eyes lingering on her flat figure, she couldn't help but hugged Lin Ke's arm and said: "Okay, okay, I admit that my figure is a little lacking."  . But regarding this issue, I think that a woman’s appearance and brain are the most important.”

    "Well, Mengxin, you are right." Lin Ke said to Han Mengxin while holding back a smile.  The comforting meaning was obvious, which made Han Mengxin furious and pushed Lin Ke out of the infirmary.

    Lin Ke, who was pushed out of the infirmary, was about to go find Han Yu. When Han Mengxin pushed him out, Lin Ke took away two syringes with needles.  After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Lin Ke suddenly wanted to verify it himself.

    "Ning Ping, have you seen Han Yu?" Lin Ke searched around the Courage and couldn't find Han Yu, so he asked Ning Ping who met him.

    "Oh, he and Lin Mohan went into the dense forest and said they would come back in three days."

    Lin Ke frowned slightly when he heard this, "You just came back and left again? What did they want to do when they entered the dense forest this time?"

    "I heard that Han Yu was helping Lin Mohan find a big bat. By the way, Lin Ke, this is what Han Yu asked me to give to you. You should keep it." Ning Ping said, taking a black bat from his arms.  The wooden box was handed to Lin Ke.

    This is the wooden box that Feng Baili gave to Han Yu to contain the broken jade pieces of Kowloon.  Lin Ke took it and put it away. After talking to Ning Ping for a while, they each went about their own business.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 284 The Legendary Flying Dragon

    Chapter 284 The legendary flying dragon

    With Lin Mohan searching in the dense forest for two days, Han Yu had basically given up. Now he was following Lin Mohan just to lure Lin Mohan back to the Courage after the third day.  For Lin Mohan, who could be called an encyclopedia, Han Yu wanted to make him his companion.  And they all arrived here through the black hole together, so of course they have to leave here together.

    "Han Yu, are you already discouraged?" Lin Mohan asked Han Yu during the break.

    "Haha, well, that's a bit." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Lin Mohan smiled when he heard this, "That's true. In such a big dense forest, trying to find a big bat is really like finding a needle in a haystack. But Han Yu, this needle is not impossible to find, as long as we  I'm lucky enough"

    After hearing this, Han Yu still laughed and said inwardly: "Isn't this nonsense? If you want to find that big bat, you have to be extremely lucky to find it. If you say it, you haven't said it."

    "Roar~~~~" Just when Han Yu was slandering, from the deepest part of the jungle, a beast's roar that could pierce a person's eardrum suddenly came from the deepest part of the jungle.  Han Yu quickly covered his ears and waited until the roar stopped before letting go and asking Lin Mohan: "Mohan, do you know what kind of beast that screamed just now? It was such a loud voiceMohan? What are you doing?  Already?"

    " Han Yu, we are indeed lucky. We have found the whereabouts of that big bat." Lin Mohan said to Han Yu with a somewhat excited expression.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was confused after hearing this.

    Seeing Han Yu's confusion, Lin Mohan patiently explained: "The big bat we are looking for is called a sojourn giant bat. This kind of big bat is just like a sojourner. It has no nest of its own and only looks for other strange beasts.  Think about it, if it were you and a stranger suddenly lived in your home, would you be unhappy?"

    "Of course I will be unhappy. But I have a question. Why do you think those alien beasts whose homes are occupied by that big bat would acquiesce to the temporary residence of that big bat?"

    Lin Mohan smiled when he heard this and said to Han Yu: "It's not that those alien beasts that occupied their lairs don't want to kill those big bats, it's that those big bats are really too difficult to deal with. That big bat itself has a special  It is this ability that allows it to hide in the lair of powerful alien beasts to avoid being hunted by other alien beasts."

    "What ability?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "That kind of big bat has a stinky fluid sac hidden in its body. Once it dies, the stinky fluid sac will burst, and the stinky fluid in the sac will slowly flow out and spread into the air, and then the surrounding area will no longer exist.  Creature. Unless you want to smell like that."

    "How smelly is it?"

    "According to records, there was once a person who was hit by the trick and was stinky for three consecutive years. During those three years, that person was like a human-shaped poison gas bomb, causing both humans and animals to stay away."

    "So awesome." Han Yu said in surprise.

    "Yeah, with such an awesome skill, those powerful alien beasts don't dare to harm the big bats except roaring a few times when they come in."

    “What about that roar just now?”

    “That unfortunate beast must have been entangled by that big bat.” Lin Mohan said with a smile on his face.

    "That's it, then what are we waiting for? Let's go."

    The two of them moved forward in the direction of the sound, and along the way they saw many strange beasts on the ground that had been frightened by the huge roar just now.  The strange beasts looked very panicked, as if they had been frightened by the roar just now. Even when they saw Han Yu and Lin Mohan passing by, they did not attack.

    Flying dragon Hermes was very depressed. As a noble flying dragon, he did not expect that after sleeping and opening his eyes, he saw an uninvited guest coming to his home.  And this uninvited guest is also a nasty one.  In order to prevent his carefully selected home from becoming the source of stench, Feilong Hermès could only dare to let out a few roars to vent his dissatisfaction.

    However, Hermes’s roar was not taken seriously by the big bat at all. When Hermes roared, the big bat had no time to hang upside down on the cave wall and closed its eyes to relax.  It was as if Hermes's roar had nothing to do with him.  When Hermes saw this, he really wanted to spray out the wind blade and cut the nasty big bat into pieces, but Hermes' reason told him that he couldn't do this.  Once you do this, the consequences will be serious.

    "Huh?" Just when Hermes was filled with anger, his nose suddenly moved. Hermes, who had a well-developed sense of smell, smelled a very different and vague smell floating in the air.  Knowing that an enemy was approaching, Hermes didn't bother to get angry with the big bat. He climbed out of the cave and prepared to vent his depressed mood.to those intruders who dare to enter their territory.

    Han Yu, who was hiding outside the cave and observing the situation, saw a big guy crawling out of the cave and couldn't help shouting: "A big lizard with wings?"

    "Shh~" Lin Mohan quickly covered Han Yu's mouth, and at the same time took out a small bottle he carried and scattered it around where he and Han Yu were hiding.

    "What kind of strange beast is this?" Han Yu put his hand on Lin Mohan's back and wrote slowly.

    "Flying dragon." Lin Mohan followed the same pattern and wrote slowly on Han Yu's back.

    "Is this kind of strange beast difficult to deal with?"

    "Born with the ability of wind, the wind blade released can easily cut through steel plates."

    "Is the meat of this flying dragon delicious?"

    "It would be fine if it doesn't eat us. Are you still thinking about eating it?"

    "oh……"

    Feilong Hermes was puzzled and sniffed hard.  It's strange. I just smelled two smells that were different from here. Why did they suddenly disappear again?  Looking around, dense trees blocked Hermes' view.  Hermès spreads its wings.  Slowly lifted into the sky.

    Seeing this, Han Yu opened his mouth wide and couldn't help but exclaimed: "Wow~ I can fly~"

    This sound was heard by Hermes in the air, and a huge wind blade immediately flew towards the place where Han Yu and Lin Mohan were hiding.

    Han Yu and Lin Mohan quickly got out of the way. Han Yu whispered to Lin Mohan: "I'm going to lure that big lizard away. You find an opportunity to kill that big bat. Remember to send me a signal after you kill it."  Before Lin Mohan could object, Han Yu opened his hands and two flames shot out, causing Han Yu to jump into the air.

    As soon as Hermes saw that he had forced out the intruder with a wind blade, he immediately fluttered his wings and rushed towards Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw this, he didn't bother, turned around and ran away, and started an aerial chase with the flying dragon Hermes.

    Compared with the flying dragon Hermes, who was born to fly, Han Yu, who relies on flame jets to advance, is slightly inferior in speed, but in terms of flexibility, the flying dragon Hermes is also incomparable with Han Yu.  One person and one dragon performed various difficult tasks in the air, always keeping a certain distance.

    Seeing Han Yu leading the flying dragon further and further away, Lin Mohan slowly emerged from his hiding spot and slowly approached the flying dragon's cave. At the same time, he was ready to launch an attack at any time.

    Hermes chased Han Yu for a while, and after realizing that he couldn't catch up, he planned to return to the cave.  Unexpectedly, as soon as it turned around, Han Yu was wrapped around it like a fly. Hermes was so angry that he turned around to chase it, but Han Yu immediately turned around and ran away again.  ,

    Every time Hermès expressed the possibility of returning, Han Yu immediately got involved.  After going back and forth, Hermes had an idea in his mind and turned around to leave.  Han Yu immediately entangled him again. Unexpectedly, as soon as Han Yu came closer, Hermes turned around suddenly, opened his mouth and bit Han Yu.

    When Han Yu saw this, he turned his hands, and the direction of the flame jet immediately changed. Han Yu narrowly escaped Hermes' sneak attack.  What makes Hermes even more depressed is that after this time, Han Yu will never be fooled again.  Even if Hermes turned around, Han Yu only used flames to burn Hermes' butt.

    It didn’t take long before Hermès could vaguely smell the aroma of barbecue.  Hermes finally couldn't help but roared: "You shameless, despicable, and dirty guy, how dare you burn my lady's butt? I'm not done with you!"

    When Han Yu in the air heard this, he was so scared that he didn't fall from the sky.  I couldn't help but asked out of curiosity: "Are there male and female flying dragons?"

    "Nonsense! Go to hell!" Hermes rolled his eyes, opened his mouth and sprayed a wind blade at Han Yu.  Han Yu easily dodged the green wind blade, looked at Hermes and said, "Shall we cease the war? Since we can communicate with each other, there is room for discussion."

    "Humph, I will not forgive anyone who wants to take advantage of my treasure." Hermes replied with a cold snort.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly replied: "I'm not interested in your treasure. My companions and I are just here for the big bat hiding in your cave."

    "???" Hermes was just about to attack again. When he heard Han Yu's words, he immediately looked at Han Yu suspiciously and asked, "Really?"

    "Really. My companion wanted the teeth and blood of that big bat, so I accompanied him to search in this dense forest. If it weren't for your roar before, we still wouldn't have been able to find the whereabouts of that big bat.  "

    Hermes stared at Han Yu for a long time and said slowly: "Okay, then I will believe you for the time being. Come with me, if you and your companions can really drive away that nasty big bat, I will  I can forgive you for trespassing on my territory.”

    "Then let's go back quickly. My companion may have alreadyGot that big bat.  " Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Really? Damn it, don't make my cave stink. It took me a long time to find that cave." Hermes shouted as soon as he heard this.  When he turned around to fly, Hermes suddenly looked back at Han Yu and asked, "Hey, what's your name?"

    "My name is Han Yu, what's yours?"

    "Hermes, flying dragon Hermes.  Are you and your companions really just after my treasure?"

    Han Yu was speechless as he looked at Hermes, who was looking at him warily, and suddenly had the idea of ??teasing him. After looking at Hermes up and down, he said: "Looking at your appearance now, I guess  There is no decent treasure."

    Hermes rolled his eyes when he heard this. Han Yu's words were full of contempt, which made Hermes, who always cared about face, feel uncomfortable. However, if he was not convinced, what if this guy named Han Yu became interested in his treasure?  Isn't this just luring the wolf into the house?

    Just when Hermes was in a dilemma, a loud noise suddenly came from the direction of the cave, and then an iceberg slowly appeared near the cave.  On the top of the iceberg, a big black bat has been frozen inside.

    "Wow, you don't have to work so hard, right?" Han Yu, who arrived, looked at Bingshan up and down and asked Lin Mohan, who looked a little pale.

    Lin Mohan said with some embarrassment: "This beast wanted to commit suicide when he saw that he couldn't escape. I didn't want to be touched by the smell on his body, so I didn't control the strength when I took action. Han Yu, do me a favor.  , send me up."

    "It's okay to send you up, but is that big bat really completely dead?"

    "This let's wait a while and then talk about it." Lin Mohan thought about it and then replied.

    The two of them found an open space near the iceberg to sit down and rest, eat something and drink some water.  After returning to the cave, the flying dragon Hermes dove into the cave and never came out again.

    Han Yu and Lin Mohan's goal this time was not it. Since it was unwilling to contact them, Han Yu and Lin Mohan did not force it.  Just wait until it's almost time to rest, get the teeth and blood of the big resident bat you want, and go back to join the people on the Courage, and then everyone leaves here together.

    "Mohan, did you know that flying dragons can talk to humans?" Han Yu asked Lin Mohan somewhat showily.  Lin Mohan glanced at Han Yu and replied softly: "Feilong belongs to a branch of the dragon clan, and as long as the dragon clan reaches adulthood, they will automatically master a racial skill. That ability is to be able to listen directly through brain waves.  Understand the language of other creatures and make other creatures understand what they are saying. The flying dragon just now did not understand what you said to it, but it made you understand what it said to you."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes after hearing Lin Mohan's somewhat convoluted explanation, "Anyway, I know what it's going to say, and it also knows what I'm going to say."

    "It's up to you to understand it how you want." Lin Mohan was in a good mood and didn't want to argue with Han Yu. Looking at the frozen big bat, he was already thinking about which sleeping partner he would choose to wake up when he returned.

    "Mohan? What are you thinking about?" Han Yu asked curiously when he saw this.

    Lin Mohan, who was awakened, looked at Han Yu and suddenly thought of a question, "Han Yu, can I ask you a presumptuous question?"

    "You ask."

    “Um, where did Lin Ke meet you?”

    "Why are you interested in her?" Han Yu looked at Lin Mohan suspiciously and asked.  In the impression, Lin Ke and Lin Mohan had not had any communication.

    "Just ask, if you don't want to say it, you don't have to say it." Lin Mohan said quickly.

    "This is not something that cannot be said. Ning Ping and I accidentally found Lin Ke in the employer's basement on the way to ask for due remuneration."

    "Did she do anything unusual after you rescued her?" Lin Mohan asked.

    "Well when we first rescued her, she didn't know anything else except that her name was Lin Ke. Ning Ping and I were worried that leaving her alone would put her in danger, so we took her on the adventure together.  . It turned out that she had the ability to control a starship, and then she became the starship navigator of the Spirit."

    "Her memoryhas never been restored?" Lin Mohan asked tentatively.

    "Probablyno. Anyway, if you can't remember it, you can't remember it. It's not a big deal. As long as you live happily now, it will be fine."

    Lin Mohan: ""

    "Mohan, you ask theseare you and Lin KeDo you know me?  "Han Yu suddenly asked Lin Mohan.

    Lin Mohan was silent for a moment, then shook his head, "Maybe I made a mistake. The Lin Ke I knew had a bad temper and was very violent. Especially when he was angry, both eyes would become red. And this Lin  Ke, the contrast with the Lin Ke in my impression is too big, it should just be the same name."

    "They look similar, right?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Well, they are quite similar, otherwise I wouldn't have doubted it. But if I think about it carefully, the temperaments of the two Lin Kes are completely different. In my impression, the Lin Ke is a big sister with a wild personality, and  Lin Ke on the Courage is a big sister with a gentle personality." Lin Mohan smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Seeing Lin Mohan's disappointed look, Han Yu kindly comforted him: "Don't jump to conclusions so early. I heard that people who have lost their memory sometimes have completely opposite personalities than before they lost their memory. When you go back, you will  Why not tell Lin Ke something that the Lin Ke in your impression has done, or bring out some things that the Lin Ke in your impression has used. Maybe the Lin Ke in the Courage is actually the Lin Ke in your impression.  Where’s Ke?”

    "Aren't you worried that Lin Ke will leave you because he regained his memory?" Lin Mohan asked while looking at Han Yu who was comforting him.

    Han Yu smiled and replied: "Well, this question is actually very simple. The legs are on me. If Lin Ke leaves after regaining his memory, I won't go with him."

    Lin Mohan: ""

    Han Yu, who was a little unhappy with Lin Mohan's eyes, shouted to Lin Mohan: "Mohan, you've almost rested. Should we take our things and leave? Do you want my help?"

    Lin Mohan smiled when he heard this, shook his head and replied: "No need, you don't know where the stinky fluid sac that lives in the big bat is? If you accidentally cut it, then the two of us will become  A guy that everyone hates."

    "Then how can I help you?"

    "Just send me up."

    "Okay." Han Yu agreed, let Lin Mohan lie on his back, and sent Lin Mohan to the top of the iceberg.  Lin Mohan used his ability to create a circle of ice near the top of the iceberg, making it easier for him to stand on it and take out what he needed from the big bat.

    After Lin Mohan got what he wanted, Han Yu burned the big bat to ashes with a fire, and then shouted to the flying dragon Hermes who was hiding in the cave and had not come out: "Hey~ I'm leaving.  , I hope we don’t have the chance to meet again." After saying that, Han Yu flew towards the direction of the Courage with Lin Mohan on his back.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 285 The Flying Dragon Comes for Help

    Chapter 285 The flying dragon came for help

    Everyone on the Courage felt relieved when Han Yu and Lin Mohan returned early.  Listening to Han Yu talk about his experiences in the past two days, everyone in Ningping felt a little regretful that they did not see the flying dragon whose name they only heard but whose form was not seen.  Lin Mohan, on the other hand, was discussing matters with Lin Ke.

    "You don't plan to restore your memory? I know hypnosis and it won't cause any harm to you." Lin Mohan looked at Lin Ke in surprise and said.  Lin Mohan thought that people who lost their memory should be eager to find their lost memories, but Lin Ke's answer caught Lin Mohan off guard.

    Lin Ke glanced at Han Yu, who was talking to Ning Ping and others, and said, "It doesn't matter if the memory is not restored. I am very satisfied with my current life and don't want to make any changes."

    "But don't you feel a little regretful?" Lin Mohan asked unwillingly.

    "Of course there will still be a little regret. However, I cherish the present more." Lin Ke replied softly.

    Lin Mohan was not talking.  For hypnosis to be successful, the person being hypnotized must cooperate fully, and at this time, Lin Ke would not cooperate with him.

    After talking to Ning Ping and others, Han Yu saw that Lin Mohan was a little strange when he asked Lin Ke, so he couldn't help but come over and ask Lin Mohan: "Mohan, what's wrong with you?"

    Lin Mohan glanced at Han Yu, shook his head slightly and replied, "Nothing. I'm a little tired, so I'm going to take a rest first." After that, he left the room without waiting for Han Yu to speak.

    "What's wrong with him?" Han Yu looked at Lin Ke in confusion and asked.

    "Han Yu, do you mind if I don't have a memory?" Lin Ke asked Han Yu softly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "What's the difference? Will you no longer be Lin Ke after recovering your memory?"

    Lin Ke was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "You're right, I am who I am, no matter if I am missing a memory or not." After saying that, Lin Ke reached out and took Han Yu's right hand and gave Han Yu something.  He said softly to Han Yu: "This is for you."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was about to open his hand and take a look, but Lin Ke pressed it lightly and said softly: "We'll look at it after I leave." After saying that, before Han Yu could speak, Lin Ke also left the room.

    "It's really strange." Han Yu muttered in a low voice, opened his hand and looked at it, and was immediately startled.  What Lin Ke handed to him turned out to be two unopened needles.  Han Yu suddenly looked at Lin Ke dumbfounded, and saw Lin Ke looking back at him. Seeing him looking at her, Lin Ke made a face at Han Yu, then turned around and ran away.

    "Han Yu, what did Lin Ke give you?" Ning Ping came over and asked curiously.

    Han Yu immediately put the needle in his pocket and replied: "Nothing."

    "Nothing?" Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu suspiciously.  However, Han Yu didn't wait for Ning Ping to ask, and asked first: "Ning Ping, where is my sister? I'm back, why hasn't she come to see me yet?"

    "Oh, Mengxin is preparing medicine in the infirmary. Do you want to go see her?" Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu’s head immediately shook like a rattle. He was joking. He went to Mengxin at this time. What if she caught her as a guinea pig?  At this time, it's better to hide as far away as possible.

    Ning Ping smiled when he saw this and said, "Since you don't want to see Mengxin, then let's go to Qiao Yan'er's place together."

    "What? Is the simple laser cannon completed?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "Well, Qiao Yan'er has come out of her laboratory. We plan to help, so you can come too."

    "Okay, let's go take a look together."

    The open space outside Courage

    Qiao Yaner assembled a simple laser cannon and started its first test firing.  The simple laser cannon uses a remote control system.  The key to this test firing is to record the power of the simple laser cannon.  This determines how many simple laser cannons to build.

    The target used for testing is the Galaxy Explorer.  The bones that were originally buried on the Galaxy Explorer by Han Yu and others have been reburied on this planet. Now the Galaxy Explorer is just an empty frame, and most of the usable parts inside are occupied by Qiao Yaner and others.  People were emptied out during this period.  This is all thanks to Yuwendu and Xuanyuan Feng. They know that they can't help with other things, so they take the initiative to do the physical work of moving things.

    As a harsh sound passed, Han Yu and others discovered that a steel plate of the Galaxy Explorer had been penetrated.  The edge of the hole that had not cooled down showed Han Yu and others the power of the shot.  However, the simple laser cannon used for the test was completely scrapped after one hit.

    Xuanyuan Feng and others felt a little pity, but Qiao Yan'er didn't care.  In Qiao YanIn my eyes, these simple laser cannons are disposable and cannot be recycled when I leave, so there is nothing to feel bad about.  The most important thing right now is to measure the power of a simple laser cannon, and then calculate how many simple laser cannons need to be made.

    After calculation, Qiao Yaner estimated that about ten would be needed.  In order to make it easier to use, Qiao Yaner made some improvements to the simple laser cannon and gathered ten simple laser cannons together to ensure that the ten cannons could be fired at the same time to achieve the best effect.

    Lin Mohan silently looked at the people who started working separately. In addition to being surprised by what Qiao Yan'er had done during this period, he also felt a little bit envious of Han Yu.  This Han Yu is really good at finding companions.  Each companion can be said to have a specialty.  And among these expertise, the one that Lin Mohan wanted the most was someone like Qiao Yaner.  Lin Mohan's knowledge is very rich, but it is limited to known knowledge.  But Qiao Yan'er was different. Maybe she didn't know as much knowledge as Lin Mohan, but her independent innovation ability was beyond Lin Mohan's reach.

    "Humans are such a terrible species." Lin Mohan whispered to himself.

    Han Yu, who came over to ask Lin Mohan for help, heard this and asked curiously: "Mohan, what did you just say?"

    "No, I didn't say anything. Do you have anything to do with me?" Lin Mohan shook his head slightly and asked.

    Han Yu didn’t ask any more questions after hearing this. After scratching his head, he asked Lin Mohan: "Mohan, what did you just say to Lin Ke? Did she agree with you trying to help her retrieve her memory?"

    "No." Lin Mohan shook his head in disappointment.

    Hearing that Lin Ke refused Lin Mohan to help her retrieve her memory, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Why?"

    “I don’t know, maybe I’m worried that I won’t be the same Lin Ke after recovering my memory, right?” Lin Mohan guessed after hearing this.

    "Oh~"

    "Han Yu, how about you help me persuade Lin Ke?" Lin Mohan suggested to Han Yu.  Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "No, I don't want to force Lin Ke to do something she doesn't want to do. Since she doesn't want to recover her memory, then don't recover it. Anyway, I think she is living a good life now and is happy every day.  "

    "What if she is a person with a mission?" Lin Mohan asked unwillingly.

    "Then let the person who entrusted Lin Ke with the mission find another person to entrust the mission with. Anyway, Lin Ke is my companion now. Anyone who wants to cause trouble for her should get through me first."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Lin Mohan fell silent. He had already guessed what Han Yu might say.  But now hearing Han Yu say it in person still made Lin Mohan feel a little complicated.

    "Mohan, can I ask you something?" Han Yu suddenly came to Lin Mohan's side and whispered.

    Lin Mohan frowned slightly when he saw this, and calmly walked away a little and said, "What's the matter?" As if Han Yu didn't notice Lin Mohan's actions, he leaned over again and said, "What's your impression?"  Is there anything that Lin Ke is afraid of?"

    "For example" Lin Mohan looked at Han Yu suspiciously and asked.

    Han Yu promptly reminded: "Rat, cockroach, spider and the like."

    Lin Mohan shook his head, "The Lin Ke in my impression is not afraid of anything. She makes trouble everywhere all day long. There is nothing she dares not do. Besides, even if she is really afraid of the mice and cockroaches you mentioned  What are you talking about? Where are you going to catch him? There is nothing like what you are talking about on the Courage."

    Lin Mohan's words were like a basin of cold water poured on Han Yu's head. Han Yu said with a disappointed look on his face: "Yes, the Courage is very clean. There is not even a cockroach, let alone  It’s a rat, there’s not even a rat hair on it.”

    "Why did you suddenly think of asking this?" Lin Mohan asked curiously.

    "Huh? Haha today's weather is not Huh? Mo Han, what do you think that is?" Han Yu was about to change the subject by boasting about the weather, when he suddenly saw something approaching quickly on the horizon.  Because the distance was too far, Han Yu could only see a small black dot.

    "I don't know, but there is nothing wrong with being careful. Let's inform everyone to be careful." Lin Mohan looked at the approaching black spot in the sky and said in a deep voice.

    After receiving Han Yu’s warning, everyone immediately put down their work and retreated into the Courage.  Outside the Courage, only Han Yu, Lin Mohan, and Ning Ping were left.  Field and others who entered the Courage were not idle either. They controlled the weapons on the Courage and aimed at the uninvited guests in the air.

    You can already see the appearance of the sudden appearance of the uninvited guest. It is the flying dragon that Han Yu and Lin Mohan met when they were catching big bats.  However, the flying dragon at this time does not seem to be in good condition, with wounds all over its body.??Blood still flowed out from the wound from time to time.  After landing in front of Han Yu and others, Feilong could no longer hold on. He lay weakly on the ground and said to Han Yu: "Save me." After saying that, Feilong fainted.

    "Mohan, did you hear correctly just now? This flying dragon asked me to save him?" Han Yu asked Lin Mohan in a daze.

    Lin Mohan said softly: "The Dragon Clan is a very mysterious race. They seem to be born with a very keen intuition about good and evil. If it can come to you for help at this time, it means that it thinks you are a pure person.  .”

    "Pure?" Han Yu felt a little dumbfounded after hearing Lin Mohan's words.  It seems that the word purity is not suitable for myself, right?  Han Yu didn't want to argue with Lin Mohan about his inappropriate choice of words. Looking at the appearance of the flying dragon in front of him, he estimated that if he didn't save it now, it would die soon.

    "Mengxin, save someone." Han Yu shouted into the Courage.  Han Mengxin, who had been standing outside the window curiously for a long time, immediately walked out of the Courage as soon as she heard this.  After circling the flying dragon twice, he smiled and used his light ability on the flying dragon.  Feilong Hermes, who was almost unconscious, seemed to feel that his life had been slightly restored. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at Han Mengxin who was standing not far from his head, and said softly: "Thank you."

    "You're welcome. Do you want me to save you?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile.

    "What do you want to do?" Hermes looked at Han Mengxin warily and asked.

    "There is an old saying in my hometown, a life-saving grace should be repaid with life. Should you also pay something for me to save you?"

    Hermes tried his best to open his eyes wide and look at the girl in front of him who looked like an angel in both appearance and figure. However, he felt like he was growing a pair of bat wings and a devil's tail.

    "There is a saying among humans that no one can thank you for your kindness" Hermes retorted weakly.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, her expression turned solemn, and her tone turned cold and she said, "Oh, really? I'm sorry, please hire someone else."

    "Won't you save me?" Hermes put his hope in Han Yu. After Han Mengxin stopped treating him, Hermes felt that the strength in his body was constantly draining.

    "Oh" Han Yu was speechless, looked at Ning Ping, and saw Ning Ping turning his head to look away.  Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment, walked to Han Mengxin and asked in a low voice: "Hey, Mengxin, what are your plans?"

    "Shh, don't talk, that guy's hearing is very sensitive." Han Mengxin whispered to Han Yu in a hurry after hearing this.

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked back after hearing this, and sure enough he saw Feilong's eyes looking elsewhere.  Han Mengxin took Han Yu's right hand and wrote on it: "I heard that the Dragon Clan is very rich."

    "You don't want to ask the Dragon Clan for money, do you? The Dragon Clan is rich, but they are also famous for being stingy."

    "Hmph, just watch, let me show you what your sister and I can do."

    "If you want money, you want money. Don't let that guy die again because of your heartache."

    "Don't worry, I'm sensible."

    "By the way, let me remind you again, don't think about accepting it as a pet. This guy is too big. There is no room for it on our Courage."

    "I know." Han Mengxin, who had seen through her thoughts, replied angrily.

    Seeing Han Yu and the scary woman holding hands and gesticulating with each other for a while, and then Han Yu looking at him helplessly, Hermes understood that it seemed that he was going to lose money today.

    Dragons love shiny things, but what they love most is their own lives.  Because the Dragon Clan understands that as long as they are alive, those treasures are theirs, and if they die, then nothing belongs to them.  Of course, there are also owners in the dragon clan who are willing to sacrifice their lives rather than their wealth, but such dragons are only a minority. Flying dragons like Hermes are the ones who choose their lives.

    Han Mengxin looked at Feilong with a smile, as if looking at a piece of meat on the chopping board, which made Hermes feel a little frightened.

    "Hey, what's your name?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile.

    "Hermes." The flying dragon seemed to have accepted its fate. It had now begun to pray in its heart that the girl in front of it would not cut too hard so that its heart could bear it.

    "It seems you have accepted your fate." Han Mengxin looked at Hermes with a smile and said.

    "Ah, I just ask you not to strike too hard."

    "Then tell me how much you need to pay to be rescued?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile on her face.

    "According to the tradition of the Dragon Clan, if the Dragon Clan is rescued, it needs to pay half of its weight in treasure to the rescuer as compensation." Hermes replied after being silent for a moment.

    ?"Hmmyour body shape is a bit slender."

    Hermes was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. He understood that the girl in front of him felt that the reward was not enough, but the situation was stronger than others at this time. Even the flying dragon, Hermes had to bow his head at this moment, "If you think it is not enough, I can take it out and talk to myself  The reward was three-quarters of his body weight in treasure.”

    Han Mengxin smiled with satisfaction and said softly to Hermes: "You swear."

    "Okay, I swear." Hermes replied softly, not because he didn't want to shout loudly, but because he really had no strength.

    The oath of the dragon clan cannot be broken.  After Hermes finished taking the oath, Han Mengxin began to treat Hermes.  In order to cure Hermes as soon as possible, Han Mengxin threw dozens of healing medicine bottles in succession, and at the same time continued to cover Hermes' whole body with her own light power. Hermes closed her eyes comfortably.

    Under the watchful eyes of Han Yu and others, the wounds on Hermes healed rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.  Compared to Han Mengxin's powerful healing ability, Han Yu and Ning Ping were more interested in how the flying dragon in front of them was injured.

    Han Yu has personal experience of the power of flying dragons. Being able to injure a flying dragon like this makes people worry about what kind of strange beast injured the flying dragon?  Will that strange beast come here?

    And just when Han Yu and others were worried about this problem, the wound on Feilong Hermes had completely healed, and it was no longer visible from the outside that he had been injured.  Han Mengxin's treatment also began to shift from the outside to the inside, treating the injured organs in Hermes' body.  Hermes felt that his strength began to gradually recover, and a feeling of regret gradually grew in his heart.  Although Hermes valued his life more than his treasure, suddenly taking out a treasure that weighed three-quarters of his own weight still made Hermes feel huge physical pain.

    The oath of the Dragon Clan cannot be broken, but if no one knows Hermes' eyes began to move around, paying attention to the combat prowess of these people nearby.  Apart from Han Yu and Lin Mohan, there was only one guy with a sword that Hermes had some concerns about. As for the others, they were just ants.

    "After this girl heals me, I will capture her as a hostage. After I successfully leave here, I will throw her into the depths of the jungle and let her destroy herself. Dare to threaten the noble dragon clan? I will make you pay the price  !" Hermes glanced at Han Mengxin secretly and said to himself.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 286 The natural enemy of the flying dragon

    Chapter 286 The Flying Dragon’s Natural Enemy

    Feilong Hermes suddenly launched an attack, which Han Yu and others did not expect.  However, Han Yu and others would not stupidly let Hermes kidnap Han Mengxin.

    "Hermes, let my sister go, I'll let you leave." Han Yu said with a bad tone, staring at Feilong Hermes.

    "Humph, do you think I'm stupid? Will you believe what you say?" Hermes snorted disdainfully and replied.

    "We are not you. We can even go back on the oaths we have sworn. Are you really a member of the Dragon Clan? You have really brought disgrace on the face of the entire Dragon Clan!" Lin Mohan said to Hermes angrily.  Hermes' sudden attack made Lin Mohan feel very embarrassed. Before, he had vowed to say how much the Dragon Clan paid attention to their oaths, but in the blink of an eye, Hermes gave Lin Mohan a loud slap in the ear with his actions.  If Han Mengxin hadn't been kidnapped by Hermes at this moment, Lin Mohan would have wanted to put the renegade flying dragon into an ice coffin and take it around for a tour to relieve his hatred.

    Hearing Lin Mohan’s taunt, Hermes remained unmoved. He grabbed the front paws of Han Mengxin’s neck and threatened everyone: “Get out of the way immediately, or I will break this girl’s neck.”

    "You can try it. When you break this girl's neck, we will beat your head into a rotten watermelon!" Xuanyuan Feng shouted at Hermes.  They saw Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wendu each holding a simple laser cannon, with the muzzle aimed at Hermes' head.

    Just when the two sides were in a stalemate, Hermes suddenly shuddered and let go of Han Mengxin with his paws. Ningping, who had been waiting for an opportunity to save people, immediately ran over when he saw this, picked up Han Mengxin who landed on the ground and ran away.  But the strange thing is that Hermes didn't react at all to Ning Ping coming to rob someone, and looking at it at the moment, it seemed like it was trembling.  It doesn’t seem like it, but it’s actually shivering.

    ??Looking along Hermes' fearful eyes, he saw a white shadow walking slowly in the dense forest.  Han Yu and others were immediately on alert.  It can make the flying dragon not even have the courage to fight. You can imagine how difficult it will be to deal with the alien beasts that are about to appear.  Han Yu and others have already prepared for the worst.

    A white shadow walked out of the dense forest as if walking and appeared in front of Han Yu and others.  What kind of strange beast is this? It has two elk-like antlers on its head, and the four hooves under its feet are like cow's hooves. It is covered with a layer of white fur, and has a pair of big copper bell-like eyes.  With the dazzling golden light, he approached the flying dragon step by step.

    Han Yu and others have already stepped aside. Since this unknown beast is only interested in the flying dragon Hermes, there is certainly no need for Han Yu and others to mess with this unknown beast.

    "Help, save me!" Hermes' voice sounded in Han Yu's mind.

    "Hmph! Save you? Dreaming!"

    "Save me, I will give you all my treasures, I swear!"

    "Your oath is not worthy of belief." Han Yu replied with a cold snort.

    "If you don't save me, after this wolf eats me, it will be your turn."

    Han Yu didn’t believe a word of what Hermes said. Hearing this, he said coldly: “That’s our business and has nothing to do with you. Just like you are about to be eaten, it has nothing to do with us.”

    Hermès didn’t call for help again. It seemed that it had accepted its fate.  I saw that the strange beast had walked up to the flying dragon Hermes, stepped on Hermes' neck, and opened its mouth.  The opening of this mouth immediately startled Han Yu and others.

    Is this a mouth?  The mouth of the alien beast was wide open, its chin reached the ground, and its upper jaw reached the highest height of Hermes' body lying on the ground.  With a strong suction, Hermes was completely sucked into the mouth of the alien beast. The alien beast's throat did not move and its belly bulged. The flying dragon seemed to disappear out of thin air. Under the eyes of Han Yu and others  The white-haired beast in front of him was swallowed into his mouth.

    "I remembered!" Just when Han Yu and others were on guard, guarding against the strange beast's attack, Lin Mohan suddenly shouted. Not only were Han Yu and others shocked, but they even looked full.  His stomach was full, and the yawning beast seemed to be frightened.

    "What's your sudden name?" Ning Ping asked dissatisfied.

    Lin Mohan ignored Ning Ping and said to Han Yu: "I remembered what this strange beast is called? This is a devouring beast. It is one of the natural enemies of the dragon clan. It usually feeds on the dragon clan. Generally, it is enough to eat a dragon.  You can go without eating for decades. This flying dragon is also unlucky to be encountered by this devouring beast."

    "Is this kind of swallowing beast very powerful?" Han Yu asked the question he was most concerned about.

    "Oh, you'll know for yourself when you see it." As Lin Mohan spoke, he stepped towards the Devouring Beast.

    "Hey, be careful!" Han Yu shouted hurriedly when he saw this.

    ?"Woo~~~" In response to Lin Mohan's approach, the white beast let out a low roar, warning Lin Mohan who tried to challenge him.  Lin Mohan flew up and kicked the white beast away.

    No one expected this scene.  Han Yu, who was about to rescue him, was stunned. He looked at the white beast that was kicked away and said in disbelief: "So weak?"

    "Ah, they are so weak. The strength of the Devouring Beasts is that they seem to be born to fight against the dragons. In front of these Devouring Beasts, the Dragons will automatically lose their strength and ability and become meat on the chopping board, at the disposal of the Devouring Beasts  . But if the Devouring Beast is allowed to fight with other creatures, the Devouring Beast will be as vulnerable as an underage puppy."

    "Bai Chang looks so majestic." Han Yu stepped forward and looked at the Devouring Beast and said.

    Lin Mohan heard the words and replied: "This look is not the true appearance of the Devouring Beast. The Devouring Beast has two abilities. One is the innate ability specially used to deal with dragons, and the other innate ability is disguise. They can transform into anything.  A creature they have seen before, of course this is limited to living creatures, they cannot imitate dead things.”

    Just as Lin Mohan was talking, a cloud of white smoke began to appear around the body of the white-haired alien beast, wrapping the entire white-haired alien beast. When the white smoke dissipated, there was a dog about the size of a pet dog, covered all over.  A strange beast with big pink ears appeared in front of Han Yu.  Seeing those big eyes looking at him with fear, Han Yu suddenly said something out of nowhere, "I wonder what this swallowing beast tastes like?"

    Standing aside, Lin Mohan and Ning Ping rolled their eyes in unison, and the devouring beast also trembled all over, straightened up and kept bowing to Han Yu.

    "Can it understand what I say?" Han Yu asked Lin Mohan in surprise.

    Lin Mohan shook his head slightly and replied: "No, but this kind of swallowing beast is very spiritual and can be very keenly aware of who wants to harm it. Didn't you just say that you want to eat its meat?"

    "You want to eat such a cute little guy? Brother, you really disappoint me." Han Mengxin, who was walking over, happened to hear this and couldn't help but said to Han Yu dissatisfied.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Haha don't take it seriously, I was just joking."

    ?? Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Han Yu, stepped forward and squatted not far from the Devouring Beast, waved to the Devouring Beast and said, "Come here, sister, there is delicious food here."

    The Devouring Beast looked at Han Yu who was standing behind Han Mengxin in fear and did not dare to come over.  Han Yu glared at this, "Come here! If you don't come over, I'll eat you!"

    As if it had heard the imperial edict, the Devouring Beast immediately ran over, ignoring Han Mengxin's presence, and came to Han Yu's feet with a flattering look.

    "Idiot, she will be your master from now on, follow her well." Han Yu grabbed the Devouring Beast's long ears before Han Mengxin got angry, and said after letting the Devouring Beast face Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin smiled when she heard this, stretched out her arms to hug the Devouring Beast and said to Han Yu: "Brother, thank you."

    "You're welcome, you're welcome." Han Yu replied with a smile, then turned to Lin Mohan and asked: "Isn't this kind of swallowing beast hurting people?"

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes, feeling helpless that Han Yu did things in no particular order, but he still replied: "No. Didn't I just say that? The Devouring Beast's actual combat ability against non-dragon creatures is only  It’s almost like a pet dog. If you want to keep it as a pet, it’s almost like raising a puppy.”

    Hearing Lin Mohan’s words, Han Yu was completely relieved.  Turning back to Han Mengxin who was holding the chocolate and asking about the Devouring Beast, she said, "Mengxin, you will be responsible for this Devouring Beast."

    "Okay." Han Mengxin agreed happily, looked at Lin Mohan and asked: "Lin Mohan, is this little guy a male or a female? What does he usually eat?"

    "It's easy to identify a Devouring Beast. You can tell it from the color of its fur. The one you're holding in your arms is just a female. As for what to eat, don't worry about it. The Devouring Beast is an omnivore. When it can't eat dragons, it will eat  Other things can also fill your stomach. I said, didn't you see that the Devouring Beast doesn't want to eat the chocolate in your hand?"

    "Ah? Really? Didn't you say it eats everything?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes when he heard this, "It's also about what it likes to eat and what it doesn't like to eat."

    "Oh." Han Mengxin agreed, and finally stopped the force-feeding. She hugged the Devouring Beast and went to show Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er what was new.  Han Yu pulled Ning Ping aside to discuss a trip to the dense forest.

    "What are you doing in the dense forest again?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    ?"Looking for treasure, the treasure of Feilong."

    After being reminded, Ning Ping suddenly realized, but then he was a little worried, "Yes, the renegade dragon dies, then the treasure it left in the world will belong to us. But just the two of us is it appropriate?"  "

    "We are just going to see if the flying dragon has a lot of treasures. If it is a lot, we will drive the courage and everyone will go together. If it is a little, then we will get it back ourselves."

    "Then I want you to carry me on your back. It's very hard to walk by yourself." Ning Ping thought for a while and then made a condition.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly and replied: "Ning Ping, flying with people on your back is also very hard."

    "Go early and come back early."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and compromised: "Okay, but you will do my share of the Spirit's cleaning work for the next week."

    "Deal. By the way, do you want to ask that Lin Mohan to come with you?"

    Han Yu shook his head, "No, just the two of us will go."

    "Don't you want to recruit him too?" Ning Ping asked strangely after hearing this.

    "It's probably unlikely. Lin Mohan has too many secrets, and he seems to be carrying a heavy burden. I guess even if I extended an invitation to him, he would refuse. In this case, everyone can just get together and go. I'm afraid  When we return to the place before entering the black hole, he will choose to break up with us."

    “That’s it, don’t you want to give it a try?” Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "Why bother? I don't want to waste that time, and after following Lin Mohan's actions these days, I guess Lin Mohan also has companions, but he is temporarily separated from his companions. I can't force people to join the gang.  Can’t do it.”

    "Really?" Ning Ping looked at someone with contempt and asked.  He clearly remembered who had begged for nothing and insisted on joining him.

    "Hmm" Han Yu coughed lightly, looked at Ning Ping seriously and said, "If you want to leave now, I won't stop you."

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes and simply ignored Han Yu.  If you leave now, what will happen to Mengxin?  It took a lot of effort to reach this point with Mengxin, do you want to give up now?  There are no doors!

    "You are so insidious." Ning Ping said to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu was not ashamed when he heard this. Instead, he smiled proudly and said, "You're welcome, you're welcome. You are too generous."

    Ning Ping was completely defeated by Han Yu's shamelessness.

    The two of them said hello to Han Mengxin and others. When Han Mengxin heard that they were going to get the treasure of the flying dragon, she immediately wanted to go. Han Yu rejected Han Mengxin's request without hesitation.  However, he also promised Han Mengxin that if he and Ningping found that Feilong had too many treasures, he would come back and let the Courage go together.

    "If that's the case, why don't we just drive the Courage and get it over with? There's no need to make an extra trip back and forth." Qiao Yan'er heard this and said aloud.

    "Huh? Thiscan the Courage not need to stay here?" Han Yu was stunned for a moment and asked Qiao Yan'er.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner replied: "The remaining work is to assemble the simple laser cannon. It is also possible to move the assembly materials outside for installation, and this also saves the step of moving the assembled laser cannon off the Courage."

    "Well Okay, let's go together. Field, you can come too, the gunner of the Courage will be responsible for the security work." Under Han Mengxin's expectant eyes, Han Yu finally compromised.  In this way, the people on the Courage were divided into two parts. One part was Lin Mohan, who stayed in situ to assemble a simple laser cannon, and the other part, Han Yu and others, drove the Courage to Feilong's cave to dig for treasure.  .

    The crowd split up and did not mention Lin Mohan and others to assemble a simple laser cannon.  Looking at the forest below the Courage through the window, Han Mengxin said in awe: "It's so beautiful."

    "That's because we are far away. If we enter the dense forest, it will not only be beautiful." Han Yu said with great disgrace.  Hearing this, Han Mengxin rolled her eyes and said to the Devouring Beast in her arms: "Hey, my brother is such an idiot who doesn't understand appreciation, don't you think so?"

    "Huh? Hey, Mengxin, what did you call Devouring Beast just now?" Han Yu asked after hearing Han Mengxin's words.

    "Hoo ho, what's wrong?" Han Mengxin raised the Devouring Beast in her hand and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked up and down at the Devouring Beast, which looked at him with a flattering expression, and asked Han Mengxin: "Why did you choose such a name? Did you choose it? It's really unpleasant."

    "It's a pity that Sister Ke got this name." Han Mengxin replied with a straight face.

    When Han Yu heard this, heAfter scratching his head, he changed his words and said: "Oh, this, let's taste it carefully. The name Haohao is quite grand. Why did you give this devouring beast this name?"

    Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with disdain and said, "Because this devouring beast always makes a 'hoohoo' sound when it barks."

    "Really? Hey, call me twice." Han Yu said, glaring at the Devouring Beast.

    No one is afraid of the Devouring Beast, except that Han Yu would glare at it.  As soon as he saw Han Yu staring at him, he immediately trembled all over and could not help but scream.

    "Huh? You don't scream? Are you looking down on me? I happen to be hungry" Han Yu showed his white teeth at the Devouring Beast.

    "Brother, you are not allowed to bully Hao Hao. Really, such a big man still bullies small animals." Han Mengxin protected the devouring beast Hao Hao like a protector.

    Han Yu, who was scolded by Han Mengxin, did not take it seriously and reminded Han Mengxin pointedly: "Mengxin, you must not forget the old one when you have a new one."

    Looking in the direction indicated by Han Yu's eyes, Han Mengxin saw Ning Ping who was peeking at her, her face suddenly turned red, and she said embarrassedly: "Brother, are you talking nonsense? Between the two  Is it comparable?"

    "Mengxin, if you exert any more force, the Devouring Beast you are holding will be strangled to death by you." Han Yu kindly reminded Han Mengxin.

    Angry and embarrassed, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with a smirk on his face speechlessly, and suddenly stretched out his leg and stepped hard on the feet of Han Yu, who was about to get carried away with his pride.  Han Yu's expression suddenly changed from joy to sorrow.

    "Hmph, if you can't convince me, I will trample you to death." Han Mengxin snorted coldly, hugged the Devouring Beast and walked away like a proud princess.

    When Han Mengxin walked away, Ning Ping came over and asked with concern: "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    "What did you do earlier?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    "Ugheven if I came early, I would just be stepping on you with you." Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, and whispered angrily: "Young master, I know what you want to do when you come here at this time? Don't ask me, I can't help it. But Ning Ping is just a pet, you can use it  There's no need for such a serious sense of crisis, right? Are you really jealous?"

    "I want to nip it in the bud." Ning Ping replied seriously.  Hearing Han Yu keep rolling his eyes, there was nothing he could do about Ning Ping, who had a negative IQ whenever anything related to Han Mengxin happened to him.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 287 Feilong’s Treasure

    He successfully arrived near Feilong's cave and saw that the surrounding area was severely damaged. Han Yu couldn't help but curiously looked at the swallowing beast behind Han Mengxin, "Hooho**pao!" Shu* was so shocked that the hair on his back suddenly became fierce.  The ground stood up, and she hid behind Han Mengxin's legs and tried not to let Han Yu see him. Han Yu smiled when he saw this, intending to tease the Devouring Beast, but before waiting long, Han Mengxin said to Han Yu dissatisfied: "Brother,  You want to bully me again?"

    "I'm just teasing it. I just don't understand how this kind of swallowing beast is so weak, how it can take care of that powerful flying dragon, and also injure the flying dragon like that."

    "Well this is indeed a problem." Han Mengxin thought for a while after hearing this, nodded in agreement, picked up the Devouring Beast, and said with some regret: "It's a pity that you can't speak, otherwise you can let us know that at that time  What happened?”

    "Hoo ho" The swallowing beast struggled to the ground and ran to the open space. When Han Mengxin saw this, she was about to catch up. Han Yu grabbed Han Mengxin and said, "Wait, this guy seems to be doing something, don't get close yet." As soon as he finished speaking,  Seeing the Haohao in the open space suddenly transformed into a flying dragon the size of a calf, lying on the ground with its eyes closed and resting; then it turned into the white-haired beast when it first appeared in front of Han Yu and others.  , ran to the side and walked slowly towards the place where it turned into a flying dragon; then quickly ran to the place where it stayed after turning into a flying dragon, and turned into a flying dragon. This time after turning into a flying dragon, Haohao did not close his eyes again.  Instead, he lay on the ground with a frightened look on his face. His expression was very similar to the way Han Yu saw the real flying dragon facing the Devouring Beast before. In the end, the flying dragon he transformed into left a wound on his body and stood up suddenly.  After standing up again, he inflicted wounds on himself and ran away into the distance.

    When Haohao returned to his original shape and ran back to Han Mengxin, Han Mengxin happily picked up the Devouring Beast and praised: "Haohao, you are so smart."

    "Hoo ho"

    "Wellthat is to say, the injury on that flying dragon was caused by himself, and the purpose was to use pain to counter your innate ability, right?" Han Yu touched his chin and said

    "Hoo ho"

    "Han Yu, when will we enter the cave?" Xuanyuan Feng ran over and asked a little eagerly. Come to think of it, the legendary dragon treasure, I don't know what's in it.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Oh, you can start now. Ning Ping and I will go in first and wait until we check whether the cave is safe before you come in."

    "Okay, then you both have to be careful," Xuanyuan Feng reminded after hearing this.

    Han Yu nodded slightly and led Ning Ping into the cave. Field and others were not idle either. They sat in the position where the firearms control system of the Courage had been turned on, ready to deal with possible enemies at any time.

    Entering the cave, Han Yu was surprised to find that the cave was very dry and not as cold and humid as he had imagined. The cave walls were smooth and could not be felt by hand, and most importantly, the brightness of the cave was moderate.  Although they don’t know where the light comes from, the bright flashlights Han Yu and Ning Ping brought with them in advance will be useless.

    After walking slowly for about ten minutes, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the depths of the cave. Looking at the mountains of gold and silver in front of them, Han Yu and Ning Ping's mouths opened in surprise. This planet is still an uncivilized planet and has not yet formed.  What kind of civilization, so the gold and silver that Han Yu and Ning Ping saw were all large pieces of gold and silver mines, rather than artificially minted gold and silver coins or gold and silver bars It's not accurate to say gold and silver mines.  , because Han Yu believes that the gold and silver mines mined by the alliance are definitely not as high in content as what he sees now. The alliance's gold and silver mines contain gold and silver in the ores, while the gold and silver mines here contain gold and silver.  ore

    It’s not that Han Yu and Ning Ping have never seen money, it’s just that if the money doesn’t have the value it represents, it’s just a pile of paper. How can it have such a big impact when directly facing these gold and silver mines?

    "Brother, brother, what's wrong with you? What happened? Ningping, Ningping, you guys are talking *pao!shu*" Han Mengxin's anxious voice came from the communicator. From the communicator, Han Mengxin heard Han Yu and  Ning Ping kept breathing in, but didn't say a word, and couldn't help but become a little anxious.

    "Mengxin, don't worry. Ning Ping and I are fine. We were just shocked by what we saw in front of us. We are fine now. Inform Xuanyuan Feng and the others to come in and help move it. I remember that there is a small vehicle stored in the warehouse of the Courage.  transport truck, let them drive that one.”

    "Can I go and have a look?" Han Mengxin asked after hearing this

    "Take turns, don't forget to leave enough manpower on board the Courage"

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin happily told Xuanyuan Feng and others what Han Yu had said. When Xuanyuan Feng heard that it was finally their turn to take action, he immediately followed what Han Yu said and drove the small transport truck into the cave.

    I was shocked again, ?But the target was changed to Xuanyuan Feng and others. Seeing the surprised look of Xuanyuan Feng and others, Han Yu said with a smile: "Don't just watch, everyone should take action and seize the time to move these gold and silver mines. Don't worry. See you."  Everyone has a share, and after I leave this place, I will give everyone their due share in proportion."

    Hearing Han Yu's promise, Xuanyuan Feng and others were a little embarrassed. If Han Yu and others had not been taken in, Xuanyuan Feng and others would have been dead long ago. How would they have the chance to see such a huge wealth in front of them? But  Now when I heard Han Yu say this, the guy who was originally interested in making money immediately threw all his little calculations out of his mind. Not to mention whether it was kind or not, just whether it could succeed or not would be very disappointing.  People are suspicious

    "Han Yu" Xuanyuan Feng looked at Han Yu with some embarrassment, but he hesitated to tell the truth. It was not that Xuanyuan Feng didn't notice the small movements of his men, but he couldn't stop them, so he and Yu Wendu could only keep an eye on them as much as possible.  Keep those people close to prevent them from doing anything that would implicate everyone.

    Han Yu smiled and waved his hand, and in turn comforted Xuanyuan Feng and said: "Xuanyuan Feng, don't feel embarrassed that it's better to have fun alone than to have fun together. Besides, there is so much gold and silver here that I can't spend it all by myself, so why not  Give some to everyone so that everyone can be happy together and work hard together. This is what they deserve."

    Xuanyuan Feng looked at Han Yu with some emotion and was about to open his mouth to speak when he heard Ning Ping's surprised cry from not far away: "Han Yu, come here and take a look, what I found."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied, "Here we come." Then he said to Xuanyuan Feng, "I'll leave this place to you and let me go over and take a look."

    "Okay, you can leave this to me," Xuanyuan Feng promised, patting his chest.

    Han Yu smiled slightly, and led Han Mengxin towards where Ningping was at this time, bypassing Jinyin Mountain. Han Yu took Han Mengxin to a small cave behind Jinyin Mountain. Of course, this small one was for Feilong Hermes, and for Han Yu  This cave is quite spacious for others.

    "Ning Ping, what did you find?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked

    "Look," Ning Ping said to Han Yu and Han Mengxin while holding a jade plate as if offering a treasure.

    Looking at the two simple figures engraved on the jade plate, Han Yu asked in confusion: "What are these?"

    “I don’t know,” Ning Ping replied simply.

    "……have no idea?"

    "Well, I don't know, but since this thing was placed alone by that flying dragon, it must have a complicated origin," Ning Ping replied with a sure look on his face.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "Well I'd better put it away first, and ask Lin Mohan when I get back. I feel that the two figures engraved on the jade plate should be words, but I don't recognize them."

    Putting the jade plate into the backpack carried by Han Mengxin, Ning Ping said to Han Yu: "I'll go back with Mengxin first and you can search here by yourself. Maybe you will find something unexpected."

    "Well, let Shi Bafang accompany Lin Ke here, and don't forget to ask Lin Ke to bring a backpack," Han Yu replied after hearing this

    "Don't worry, I'll remember it." Ning Ping agreed, and returned to the Courage with Han Mengxin, who had seen almost everything. Soon after, Shi Bafang accompanied Lin Ke to the cave. Just like Han Yu and Ningping saw the gold and silver mountain, Shi Bafang  Shi Bafang and Lin Ke were also shocked. Then Shi Bafang and Lin Ke began to walk towards the deepest part of the cave.

    Not long after walking, Han Yu and the three of them had reached the deepest part of the cave. Because it was very close to the Jinyin Mountain, the deepest part of the cave was not far from the Jinyin Mountain. It was within the distance that you could see the Jinyin Mountain as soon as you opened your eyes. Looking at the huge but not thick piece of ground.  Han Yu knew that this should be the place where the flying dragon usually sleeps.

    After checking the surroundings, Han Yu and others did not find anything valuable to them. Lin Ke was a little tired and sat on the stone to take a rest. However, as Lin Ke sat down, Lin Ke immediately discovered  What's the difference between the stone you're sitting on?

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu heard Lin Ke's surprised voice and ran over quickly to ask.

    "This stone is weird," Lin Ke pointed at the stone on the ground and said to Han Yu

    "Weird? Isn't this just a stone?" As he spoke, Han Yu reached out and touched the stone. Unlike the coldness he imagined, this stone was warm.

    "Huh? It's really weird. Lin Ke, get out of the way. I'll try to see if I can move this stone away." Han Yu screamed in surprise and said to Lin Ke.

    "Oh, then be careful." Lin Ke obediently stepped aside. Shi Bafang, who was on the other side, saw this and came over to help, but Han Yu refused.

    "Bafang, please protect Lin Ke, maybe this is a mechanism," Han Yu waved to Shi Bafang and said

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang immediately became vigilant. Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, and first cleaned up the stones and the ground.There was a gap that could accommodate both hands, and then he stretched out his hands to hold the stone and lifted it up with force.

    The stone remains motionless

    Han Yu tried hard for a long time, but finally gave up his plan to lift the stone and asked Xuanyuan Feng to bring someone over to help.

    But before Han Yu could greet Xuanyuan Feng and the others, he saw Lin Ke coming over and gently shaking his head at Han Yu, "Xuanyuan Feng and the others are busy, we'd better not call them."

    "Lin Ke, are you worried about something?" Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and asked softly

    After Lin Ke was silent for a moment, he nodded slightly and said: "You must not have the intention of harming others, and you must have the intention of guarding against others. Xuanyuan Feng and those people, except for Xuanyuan Feng, whom we can trust, it is better to be careful with others. That Gold and Silver Mountain  The value has already made those people red-eyed. If Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wen hadn’t suppressed those people, they would have caused trouble under the instigation of someone with good intentions."

    "Oh? Is my plan to distribute gold and silver to those people very timely?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Judging from the results, it was very timely Han Yu, did you also notice something?" Lin Ke asked softly and Han Yu shook his head, "I didn't notice anything, but I remember my master told me that people  To get along with others, we should not worry about poverty but inequality. In other words, we should eat meat for ourselves and give others some soup to drink. Otherwise, we will easily suffer hostility from others. Those people are not related to us, although we have rescued them.  But in their opinion, the hard work during this period of time has probably made them feel that we have repaid our debt for saving their lives. Of course, apart from Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen, Xuanyuan Feng can be trusted, and Yuwen  Even though their motives are impure, they can still be trusted.”

    "Then what are you going to do?" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu nervously and asked.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "If you don't do much, wait until you leave here and return to the place before entering the black hole. After sending Xuanyuan Feng and the others back to Tanding, we can just leave. Anyway, the Death Star Territory is so big, I believe that even if the other party wants to find  It’s not something we can do easily.”

    “…Then do you know who are causing trouble secretly?”

    "I don't know and I don't want to know. I hope they don't know what is good and what is bad. Otherwise we are not good men and women. If they don't mess with us, we won't take the initiative to trouble them. But if they don't know what is good and what is bad, then let them stay."  It’s better to live here with the primitive people here.”

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Lin Ke's original worry disappeared. She was worried that Han Yu's good-natured personality would explode and he would suffer from those people with evil intentions. But now, it seems that Han Yu's mind is very clear.  , no need to worry yourself

    Lin Ke was in a better mood now that he was free of worries. The worry in his eyebrows disappeared a lot. He looked at Han Yu with a smile and asked, "Then do you have a way to cut this stone?"

    "Ah? Do you know this stone?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    Lin Ke nodded, "Well, I just remembered that when I was supplementing my knowledge in Ingram, I heard that there is a kind of stone called warm jade that can automatically adjust the temperature of itself and the surrounding environment. I think the stone in front of me may be  "Wen Yu"

    "Try it." Han Yu heard that a fireball appeared in his hand. When he got close to Wen Yu, it was just as Lin Ke said. The temperature of the fireball did not make Wen Yu's own temperature increase. On the contrary, Han Yu felt that his hand was  The temperature of the piece of warm jade that was touched by the fireball dropped.

    Han Yu was a little surprised when he heard this and said: "Hey, this stone can automatically adjust the temperature. Isn't it just like an air conditioner?"

    Lin Ke said: "The air conditioner is more useful than the air conditioner. If you blow it too much, you will get sick. But Wen Yu is different, but he will not get sick, but will bring benefits to the user, especially for those with abilities or martial arts practitioners."  Come and talk”

    "How do you say this?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "I heard someone say this. It is said that lying on warm jade for a person with abilities or martial arts practitioners to rest can not only effectively relieve fatigue, but also increase the strength of the person with abilities or martial arts practitioners." Shi Bafang said at the side.

    "What if it's an ordinary person?" Han Yu asked

    "Can strengthen the body and extend life"

    "So, this stone is really a treasure," Han Yu said after touching his chin.

    "It's a treasure, because it's not common. A stone two meters long and wide can sell half of the courage, and it's still priceless," Lin Ke replied softly.

    "Well I have one, Meng Xin has one, Lin Ke has one, Ning Ping has one, and Bafang has one"

    "Han Yu, what are you calculating?" Shi Bafang asked aloud

    Han Yu replied casually: "Calculate us"How many pieces of warm jade are needed? See if this piece of warm jade is enough."

    "Aren't you going to ask those people outside to help?" Lin Ke asked with a smile.

    "No, we should keep such a precious thing for ourselves. Sharing gold and silver with them is already an unexpected surprise for them."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Lin Ke smiled. Shi Bafang, who didn't say anything anymore, looked at Wen Yu on the ground and asked softly: "Then how can we avoid those people and transport Wen Yu to the Courage?  ?”

    "Isn't this simple? Wait for the Courage to send all those people away and then come back." Han Yu replied after hearing this

    "What's the reason?" Shi Bafang asked

    Han Yu thought for a moment and then replied: "Eh just say that Hoho is gone." The Devouring Beast Hoho who was lying comfortably in Han Mengxin's arms in the Courage suddenly hit him for no reason.  Although the Cold War didn't last long, it was so comfortable to be taken care of by others. Now if Haohao were to leave here, Haohao would really be reluctant to leave.

    "With you here, why use the Courage?"

    "Then I will find an excuse to leave when you go back, and I will join you again after you arrive in the Spirit. Is this okay?"

    "But what excuse are you looking for?"

    Han Yu: ""

    Seeing Han Yu staring at him and saying nothing, Shi Bafang stuck out his tongue and changed the subject and asked, "Will Mengxin be willing to let Haohao leave her?"

    "This is easy to handle, let Ning Ping find a way." Ning Ping, who was watching the Devouring Beast roaring with envy and jealousy in the Courage, suddenly shivered for no reason. His intuition told Ning Ping that something was not good for him.  Things are getting closer to me (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 288 Internal Unrest

    Chapter 288: Internal Unrest

    Does anyone want to divide it?  The Sanfenlou has been pinned to the top, please leave a message if you want!

    Things progressed quite smoothly. Ning Ping successfully borrowed the Devouring Beast Hao Hao from Han Mengxin and handed it over to Han Yu.  When the gold and silver mountain in Feilong Cave was almost moved, Han Yu found a reason to leave everyone temporarily.  Xuanyuan Feng had been angered by Han Yu and others beforehand, so he had no objection to Han Yu and others' plan.  Xuanyuan Feng knew that Han Yu and others were not guarding against him, but the three survivors they rescued from the Cyclops' cave.  Of course Tang Jie and Tang Yiran are not included.

    Those three survivors may be born politicians. As long as they are not of the same mind as themselves, they are all enemies.  Although Han Yu and others rescued them from the hands of the Cyclops.  But these three people thought that they had repaid Han Yu and others' life-saving grace after working hard for Han Yu and others for two days.  I started to want to take control of the Spirit.  Fortunately, these three people have not jumped out to confront Han Yu and others head-on. They are just fanning the flames secretly and instigating others to jump out.  Ning Ping, who stayed behind, had long been aware of the actions of those three people. However, Han Yu was the leader and he did not want to overstep his authority, so he turned a blind eye to the actions of those three people. After Han Yu came back,  Ning Ping had already found an opportunity to tell Han Yu.  After learning about these things, Han Yu didn't want to cause trouble, so he took the matter off his hands and didn't let Ning Ping interfere anymore.

    There are still a few white-eyed wolves in this world. At least few of the people who followed Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen Du were persuaded by those three people. And the survivors rescued from the Cyclops only consisted of those three people.  A community of interests.  In general, there are only seven or eight people who want to stir up trouble in this temporary team.  Regarding this result, the three initiators felt very unhappy and helpless.  Seeing that the time to leave here is getting closer and closer, and the time they have to plan to capture the Courage is getting less and less.  This made the three guys, whose scars had healed and forgotten the pain, becoming more and more anxious day by day.  This time, they originally wanted to make some use of Feilong's treasure, but they didn't expect that before they started, Han Yu took the initiative to tell everyone that everyone had a share, and the only difference was how much each individual got.

    "Li Da, what should we do now?" One of the conspirators asked the leader of the trio with an anxious look.  The real name of Li Da in question is Li Jun. His father is a lieutenant general in the alliance. Because of his father's relationship, Li Jun is the eldest among his peers and leads a group of younger brothers. The person who asked the question is also named Li.  His name is Li Gong, and he is Li Jun's loyal lackey and thug.

    Hearing Li Gun’s inquiry, Li Jun first looked at the people far away from them, and after making sure they couldn’t hear, he asked in a low voice: “What do you think?”

    "How about let's use force directly, find a way to tie up those three women, and then force the others to submit." Li Gun suggested after hearing this.

    "No, no, that Han Yu and that Ning Ping are not easy to mess with. If this method fails and they leave us here, then we will really be doomed. This proposal is too risky.  It's too big." A person sitting on the other side of Li Jun objected hastily.  This man's name is Wu Qi, and he is Li Jun's loyal lackey and strategist. His bad ideas that usually bully people are basically his ideas.

    Now that Li Jun heard his objection, he couldn't help but suppress his original idea of ??agreeing to Li Gun's proposal. He looked at Wu Qi and asked: "Wu Qi, what do you think you can do? That starship is very good. I want to take it."  It was given to my father.”

    "Hmm how about we spend money to buy it?" Wu Qi thought for a while and said, but as soon as he finished speaking, Wu Qi shook his head and said: "No, with this gold and silver mine, those people will not be short of money at all."

    "Huh, saying it is the same as not saying it. If you ask me, my method is the best, grab it directly, or kill them if they don't give it to us." Li Gong said with a cold snort.

    Wu Qi sneered when he heard this and asked: "Kill them? Who can you kill? Li Gong, don't take yourself too seriously. Those who were bullied by you in the past were not afraid of you, but were afraid of the power you represented.  , once others don’t take the power behind you seriously, do you think you are still a person? In the eyes of those people, you are at best a street gangster, not worthy of carrying someone’s shoes.”

    "Wu Qi, you need to clean up your itchy skin, right?" Li Gong glared at Wu Qi and shouted.

    "Li Gong! Sit down!" Li Jun shouted looking at Li Gong who stood up.  In response to Li Jun's instructions, although Li Gun wanted to teach Wu Qi a lesson, he finally sat down and raised his middle finger at Wu Qi to express his contempt for him.

    Wu Qi was unmoved, looked at Li Jun and said: "Master, now is not a good time to attack. Although we have recruited a few subordinates these days, for Han Yu and the others, it is not possible at all.?It doesn't work.  My opinion is to stay dormant for the time being. We are not familiar with the place and we are not able to use our strengths at all.  But when we return to our original territory, we will get a lot of help. By then, the courage will not be in our possession.  "

    "But I want to take the courage now." Li Jun said in a low voice.

    Wu Qi frowned when he heard this. In order to dispel Li Jun's thoughts at the moment, Wu Qi asked directly: "Sir, to be fair, do you think that with our current strength, we can deal with Han Yu and the others?"

    "It can't be dealt with. But it can't be done by someone who comes to light, or can't do it by someone who comes from underworld?" Li Jun asked unwillingly.

    "There must be conditions for coming to Yin. What conditions are favorable to us now? Not to mention issues such as food and fresh water. Are you confident that you can deal with those people from Xuanyuan Feng alone?"

    "Oh" Li Jun couldn't help but feel a little scared when he thought of the muscular appearance of those people under Xuanyuan Feng.  He was also a little dissatisfied with Xuanyuan Feng. He had tried to recruit Xuanyuan Feng to do things for him before, but before he could finish his words, he was scolded by Xuanyuan Feng. It was also after that time that he was scolded by Xuanyuan Feng.  , those people under Xuanyuan Feng kept a distance from him, leaving Li Jun no chance to show off his eloquence.

    Seeing that Li Jun didn't speak, Wu Qi followed up and asked: "Sir, even if we recruit all Xuanyuan Feng and the others, they will be willing to obey our instructions wholeheartedly. However, do you think that just by relying on Xuanyuan Feng and the others?  Can you deal with those people led by Han Yu? Li Gong, don't tell me about the idea of ??holding Han Mengxin's three girls hostage. That is a bad idea. It will have no effect except that we will cut off our own retreat. And please  You, Li Gong, understand clearly, are you sure you can hold Han Mengxin and the others hostage before Han Yu and the others react?"

    "Uh-huh I can find an opportunity to get close to them, and then get angry" Li Gun said stiffly, holding his neck.

    "Hmph, I'm afraid you will be killed by Han Yu and the others just after you show a trace of malice." Wu Qi sneered, then looked at Li Jun seriously and said: "Sir, I, Wu Qi, have been following you for so long.  , have you ever said anything wrong, please continue to trust me this time. As long as we return to our original familiar environment, I will find a way to fulfill the young master's wish."

    Seeing Wu Qi’s serious look, Li Jun’s heart was shaken.  Li Gun saw this and said hurriedly: "Sir, don't listen to this coward Wu Qi. He has been frightened by the Cyclops and is of no use anymore."

    Li Jun looked at Li Gong and then at Wu Qi. Just as he opened his mouth to express his decision, Wu Qi reminded him: "Young Master, think carefully before speaking. With our current strength, we are not someone else's at all.  Opponent."

    Li Jun nodded and said: "Well As you said, after we leave here, we will find a way to deal with Han Yu and the others. We must get this starship If we can get that  It would be even better if Qiao Yaner also gets it."

    After hearing Li Jun's decision, Wu Qi was obviously relieved, while Li Gong glared at Wu Qi fiercely where Wu Qi couldn't see him. This time the fight for favor failed again, which made Li Gong  Li Gong, who was unconvinced by Wu Qi, was becoming increasingly unhappy.

    "Master Li, it's time to gather, we are leaving here." The person sent by Xuanyuan Feng walked to Li Jun and said.

    "Thank you." Li Jun smiled and nodded.

    "You're welcome." The visitor agreed, turned and left.

    After boarding the Courage, Li Jun looked around and curiously asked Xuanyuan Feng who was standing next to him: "Xuanyuan Feng, where is that Han Yu?"

    "Oh, something happened. He will go back by himself later. We don't need to worry about him. Find a place to stabilize him quickly. The Courage is about to take off." Xuanyuan Feng promised and reminded Li Jundao.

    "Thank you for reminding me." Regarding Xuanyuan Feng's repulsive expression, Li Jun smiled indifferently, retreated to Li Gong and Wu Qi, and whispered: "That Han Yu is not here."

    "Han Yu is not here, and others are too. Our side still has no chance of winning." Wu Qi said hurriedly.  I'm afraid that Li Jun will have an impromptu idea and want to adopt Li Gun's suggestion.

    "Don't worry, I won't adopt Li Gun's suggestion, at least not at this time." Li Jun said softly to Wu Qi.  Li Gun on the side glared angrily at Wu Qi and said nothing.  Wu Qi didn't know about Li Gong's hostility for a day or two, and he didn't care. He could just stare if he wanted to, since he wouldn't lose a piece of meat anyway.  The key is still Li Jun. As long as Li Jun doesn't take risks, then Li Gun is just a dog with a collar and can't hurt anyone.

    This realization made Wu Qi regret it.

    &nbsp; The Courage quickly returned to its station. Lin Mohan and others were also shocked by the number of Feilong's treasures. Isn't this too much?  Lin Mohan wanted to ask Han Yu for details, but unexpectedly learned from Ning Ping that Han Yu had not come back.  Ning Ping already knew from Han Yu that it was unlikely that he and Lin Mohan would become companions, so his original dissatisfaction with Lin Mohan gradually decreased and he could talk to Lin Mohan calmly.

    Lin Mohan was a little surprised by Ning Ping's change of attitude, but before he could say anything more, Han Mengxin followed the original plan and started claiming that the pet she had just conquered, the Devouring Beast Haohao, might have been left in the Feilong's cave.  .  After learning the news, because Han Yu, who could fly, was away, the Courage took off again in order to help Han Mengxin find her pet.  Not many people went back this time, only Ning Ping, Field, Lin Ke, and Han Mengxin. Qiao Yaner, Shi Bafang, Xuanyuan Feng and others stayed to join in the work of assembling the simple laser cannon.

    Seeing Qiao Yaner, who was instructing everyone on how to quickly install the laser cannon, Li Gun, who had been silent since returning, was moved in his heart and made a bold decision.  If three women can't be held hostage together, it's the same thing if they hold one woman hostage.

    Quietly gathering the few people he had recruited these days, Li Gong had no intention of telling Li Jun about the kidnapping now. He was worried that Wu Qi would object, so he decided to take action first!

    Simply arranged the task. Although the recruited people regretted that they had fainted before, they would rely on these people, but they regretted it late, and they could only go to black.  After Li Gong assigned the tasks, everyone dispersed according to their own tasks, waiting for Li Gong to give them the signal when the time came.

    "Miss Qiao, could you please come over here, where should this part be installed?" Li Gun shouted to Qiao Yan'er who was giving instructions to others.  Qiao Yaner walked over without hesitation, asked with a friendly smile: "What don't you understand?"

    "This is right here." Li Gong pointed to a part of the laser cannon on the ground and said.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yan'er leaned forward, and just as she was about to speak, she saw Li Gong suddenly taking action, holding the screwdriver in his hand and pressing it against Qiao Yan'er's throat, and shouted in a cold voice: "Don't move!"

    Li Gun's sudden action shocked Li Jun and Wu Qi. At this time, they could not think too much and could only follow Li Gun. However, before they could stand up, Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wendu came not far away from them.  Chu rushed over from behind, and they kicked Li Jun and Wu Qi on the back respectively. Li Jun and Wu Qi were subdued by others before they even had time to stand up.  In an instant, the situation on the court changed from Li Gong holding Qiao Yan'er hostage to both sides having hostages in their hands.

    "Let them go!" Li Gun hid behind Qiao Yan'er, put the screwdriver in his hand at Qiao Yan'er's throat, and shouted loudly at Xuanyuan Feng who grabbed Li Jun and Wu Qi.

    "Humph, let Qiao Yan'er go first." Xuanyuan Feng replied with a cold snort.

    “If you don’t let them go, I will stab this woman to death!”

    "Try it, if you dare to scratch Qiao Yan'er's skin, I will cut a knife on these two people; if you dare to let Qiao Yanran bleed a drop of blood, I will cut a piece of meat on these two people!" Xuanyuan Feng heard this tit for tat.  shouted at Li Gong.

    Li Gun obviously did not expect this situation. When he thought about it, he held Qiao Yan'er hostage, and then used Qiao Yan'er to subdue Xuanyuan Feng and others. After the Courage returned, he would repeat the same method and kill the people on the Courage.  But now, Xuanyuan Feng is actually competing with himself to see who is more ruthless?  This was something Li Gon didn't expect.

    Li Gong is not afraid of being ruthless, but he is afraid that it will hurt Li Jun.  "You'd better figure out who the person you have is? That Li Jun's father is the lieutenant general of the alliance." Li Gun tried to use Li Jun's identity to make Xuanyuan Feng bow his head.  Unfortunately, Xuanyuan Feng was unmoved and said with a sneer: "Is the Lieutenant General very impressive? I also know the alliance general, so what? Stop pretending to be cool in front of me. When I come out to fool around, you are still fucking  I’m sucking milk in your mother’s arms!”

    Li Gun was so angry at Xuanyuan Feng's words that he pointed at Xuanyuan Feng with the finger that was holding the screwdriver and cursed: "You damn boy are blowing it in front of me" Before he finished speaking, he put a hand on Li Gun's hand.  Screwdriver on wrist.  Li Gun felt a pain in his wrist, and the screwdriver in his hand fell to the ground.  Immediately afterwards, Li Gun felt the world spinning. When he came to his senses, he was already lying on the ground.  The person who gave him a fall was Qiao Yan'er, who was held hostage by him and looked weak.

    " Qiao Yan'er turned her wrist and twisted Li Gong's right hand hard. Li Gong's body moved involuntarily, from lying on the ground to lying on the ground.  Immediately, Qiao Yaner put her knee on Li Gong's lower back and used both hands to twist Li Gong's right hand deeply. With a crisp sound, Li Gong's right hand fell to the ground weakly.

    Li Gun’s screams did not arouse the slightest sympathy from Qiao Yaner.Qingxin saw her reaching out and grabbing Li Gun's left hand. Just like Li Gun's right hand, Li Gun's left hand was also disabled.

    Xuanyuan Feng and others were dumbfounded. While they were still thinking about how to rescue Qiao Yan'er, they didn't expect Qiao Yan'er to solve the battle by herself.  It was like a originally docile kitten suddenly transformed into a big tiger. The image contrast was so great that Xuanyuan Feng and others couldn't accept it for a while.

    After taking care of Li Gong, Qiao Yaner stood up, stepped on Li Gong who was lying on the ground howling miserably, looked at Li Gong's accomplices who were holding simple laser cannons, and said coldly: "You guys are using those laser cannons to fight against  What are you doing with us? Those laser cannons are just like fire sticks now, just a bunch of decorations."

    Yuwendu and others suddenly woke up after hearing this.  Qiao Yaner is right. The switches of these simple laser cannons are remotely controlled. The remote control device has not been installed yet, so those laser cannons are just a decoration.  People like myself were actually frightened by a bunch of decorations just now.

    Yu Wendu, who was unhappy, led his men to beat up those guys who they regarded as cheating, and tied them to the same side as Li Gun. Accompanying Li Gun were Li Jun and Wu Qi.  At this time, Li Jun and Wu Qi were surprisingly calm, as if they didn't care what Qiao Yaner and others would do to them.

    "What should we do now?" Xuanyuan Feng asked Qiao Yan'er softly.

    "Wait until Han Yu and the others come back and ask them." Qiao Yaner thought for a while and replied.

    Shi Bafang, who didn't dare to act just now, ran over and grabbed Qiao Yan'er's shoulders and looked up and down nervously to see if Qiao Yan'er was injured.  Seeing this, Qiao Yaner smiled and said, "Bafang, I'm fine. I usually practice the self-defense techniques you give me, how about it? I am a pretty good apprentice, right?"

    "It's okay, it's okay, it's okay." Shi Bafang said with a look of relief.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 289 Planet Guardian

    Chapter 289 Planet Guardian

    The Devouring Beast Haohao was very nervous at this time.  The animal's instinct makes it fear Han Yu from the bottom of its heart. It doesn't know why it is afraid of Han Yu. Anyway, it is just afraid for no reason, especially when Han Yu glares at it.

    "What are you doing so far away? Come here!" Han Yu turned around and saw Haohao huddled in the corner of the cave, looking at him with a frightened look, and suddenly shouted dissatisfied.

    Haohao cautiously approached Han Yu and lay down two steps away from Han Yu. Will he let him get closer?  That is absolutely impossible.  Seeing that Haohao didn't get close to him, Han Yu curled his lips in boredom.  At the moment, he no longer cared about Hao Hao, and began to look at the place where he was hiding at the moment.

    This place was discovered by Han Yu accidentally.  It was previously agreed with Ningping and others that they would wait for them at Feilong Cave. However, Han Yu, who was born with a restless nature, began to feel bored not long after the Spirit departed. He began to wander near Feilong Cave.  It wasn't far, it wasn't close. In a grassy clearing, I stepped into an underground cave whose entrance was covered by long grass.

    I remember that when I first came in, the fall was not light. Han Yu felt like all the bones in his body were cracked by the fall. He lay on the ground for a while before he could move normally.  The ability can still be used, which means that he can leave the cave at any time.  With this premise in mind, Han Yu was not in a hurry to leave here.  Start an adventure in this underground cave with the Devouring Beast.

    The underground caves are naturally formed and there is no trace of artificial excavation. This makes Han Yu have to marvel at the uncanny workmanship of nature.  Because on a section of the cave wall, Han Yu actually saw a long rock painting, and this rock painting was definitely not made by human hands.

    While admiring the rock paintings on the cave wall, Han Yu slowly moved forward.  The communication of the communicator has been on, and Han Yu already knows that Ningping and others have arrived at Feilong Cave in the Courage, and are currently cutting and transporting the piece of warm jade in Feilong Cave.  Han Yu also told Ning Ping and others about his situation at this time, so that Ning Ping and others did not have to worry about him.  However, Ningping and others did not seem to be worried about Han Yu's safety, and they expressed strong contempt for Han Yu's lazy behavior at the moment.  Under the contempt of Ning Ping and others, Han Yu walked through the cave wall and came to a dazzling underground space.

    In a place full of crystal stones, what surprised Han Yu the most was that one of the crystals was ten meters high, and like other crystal stones, it was suspended in the air.

    Han Yu opened his mouth in surprise. At this moment, a voice came into Han Yu's brain, "Welcome, strange visitor."

    Han Yu was startled and looked around hurriedly, looking for a possible hiding place.

    "No need to look around, I'm standing in front of you." The voice appeared again in Han Yu's mind.

    "Is it a ghost?" Han Yu asked in a tentative voice.

    “…I have a physical body, right in front of you, you can see it when you look up.”

    "Isn't it possible? The crystal stones have become spirits?" Han Yu looked at the huge crystal in disbelief and said to himself.

    "Please pay attention to the tone of your words. As the guardian of this planet, I also have dignity."

    "SorryI don't mean any harm, it's just that what happened in front of me surprised me too much." Han Yu quickly explained after hearing this. He didn't want to waste energy due to misunderstanding.

    “For the sake of your apology, I forgive you for your previous rudeness.”

    "Thank you. Well, can I ask a question?"

    "Please say."

    "Can I leave here?"

    “…Please wait a moment, I need to ask you some questions.”

    "Oh, then you ask was it arranged by you that I would step in here?" Han Yu was mid-sentence when he suddenly thought of a question and asked immediately.

    "I'm sorry, I can't appear directly in front of you, and if I randomly possess some kind of creature, I worry about being attacked by you. Because there is a demon hiding deep in your heart."

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this, especially when he heard the owner of the voice saying that he had a devil hidden in his heart, Han Yu was very unhappy.  No one feels very happy when someone points their nose at you and says you are a bad person.

    But before Han Yu could express his dissatisfaction, the huge crystal continued: "Please don't be angry, I'm just stating a fact."

    "What questions do you want to ask me?" Han Yu was silent for a moment and decided to skip the topic and go straight to the topic.

    &nbsp; "Before asking you a question, I would like to introduce myself first. My name is Undine, and I am the guardian of this planet. I don't know when I will appear on this planet, but when I have self-awareness  When I was young, I knew that my mission was to protect the life forms on this planet from interference from the outside world."

    "Oh, Undine, right? Then what do you want from me?" Han Yu nodded and asked after knowing.

    "I would like to ask you, when will you and your companions leave here?"

    "Well I'll leave in two days when everything is ready." Han Yu replied without thinking after hearing this.  After hearing Han Yu's answer, Undine continued to ask softly: "Then before you leave here, can you agree to my request?"

    "You go ahead and listen to it. Let me tell you first, I'm not capable enough, so don't ask me for anything that's too difficult." Han Yu first gave Undini a vaccination to prevent Undini from asking some questions.  Unreasonable demands come out.

    "Please rest assured that my request is just a piece of cake for you. I would like to ask you and your companions not to have any contact with intelligent life on this planet before leaving here. Your unintentional contact will affect them.  own evolution.”

    "You mean those primitive people who look like mice?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Yes. When you came here, you saw the rock paintings on the cave wall. That is the history of the civilizational evolution of intelligent life on this planet. Your unintentional move caused a little change in the rock paintings, and also caused those  Something bad has happened to the future of intelligent life. Although it is very small, if it continues, sooner or later those intelligent life will disappear from this planet." Undine's gentle voice came, and Han Yu could almost imagine it  Show the other person’s serious expression at the moment.  If he could have a face.

    "I'm sorry, I didn't know that one of my unintentional actions would cause this kind of trouble. I promise you that before I leave here, I will not affect those primitive people again." Han Yu said with some embarrassment.

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Undine's voice came again, this time with a hint of relief, "It's great that you can be so reasonable."

    "You're welcome. It's my fault. I should have a better attitude. Is this what you want to tell me? If there is nothing else, then I will go back. My companion is waiting for me up there.  ." Han Yu said goodbye.

    "Can you please wait a little longer? I have been alone since I became conscious, and I have never communicated with others. Can you talk to me again?"

    "Ughcan you let me see what you look like? I always talk to the air, and I feel like a fool."

    "Okay, please look straight ahead."

    Han Yu, who had been raising his head to talk to the huge crystal stone, lowered his head when he heard the words, and saw a woman appearing under the huge crystal stone that was ten meters high. She was also a beautiful woman with a perfect figure.  He truly has the face of an angel and the body of a devil.

    Seeing the beautiful woman standing in front of the crystal stone, Han Yu's head buzzed, and nosebleeds flowed out of his nose uncontrollably.

    "What's wrong with you? Your body reacts so strangely." Undine asked curiously.

    "Nonsense, if you suddenly saw a naked beauty, you would do the same thing." Han Yu answered with a red face, covering his nose.

    "What if I am a naked man?" Undine asked again.

    "Then I will vomit blood." Han Yu said slowly.

    Under Han Yu’s strong request, Undine in the huge crystal stone finally let her simulated shadow put on a coat to cover up her perfect figure.  This allowed Han Yu to finally look up at the other person and speak.

    Through the conversation, Han Yu finally understood the nature of the Undine in front of him. She was an innocent little girl who was not deeply involved in the world and did not know the dangers of the human heart.  The requests she made to herself before were all based on her heart, and she said whatever came to her mind.

    "Huh? Isn't this a Devouring Beast? Have you adopted it?" Undine saw Hao Hao cowering at the entrance of the cave and did not dare to approach. She smiled and waved to Hao Hao.  Hao Hao looked at Han Yu and was afraid to step forward.

    "Look what I'm going to do? Come here if you are told!" Han Yu shouted angrily when he saw this.

    "Don't scare it." Undine said to Han Yu with some dissatisfaction, then waved to the hooh at the entrance of the cave, and explained to Han Yu: "The swallowing beast has a strong sense of danger, which is why  Because of this, it can avoid predators other than dragons. There is a demon hidden in your body, so it is normal for it to be afraid of you.??”

    Han Yu frowned and looked at Undine and asked, "You keep saying that there is a demon hiding inside me. What does that demon look like?"

    After hearing this, Undini glanced at Han Yu with a half-smile and asked, "Haven't you ever met that devil?"

    "" Han Yu was stunned, not understanding the meaning of Undini's words.  Upon seeing this, Undine said softly: "That demon once exchanged bodies with you. Although I don't know how you regained control of his body, I can still see the traces that he controlled your body.  "

    After listening to Undine’s explanation, Han Yu fell silent.  He understood what the devil Undine was referring to.  After a long silence, Han Yu asked: "Is there a way to eliminate that demon?"

    "You are him, and he is you. To eliminate him is to eliminate you." Undine shook her head slightly and replied.

    "So, will he wake up?" Han Yu asked again after hearing this and being silent for a while.

    "Whether that demon will wake up or not is up to you to decide. If that demon wakes up again, that means you will once again fall into an unprecedented crisis like the one you encountered in Thunder Nest."

    "!!!" Han Yu was shocked, looked at Undine and asked, "Can you see through people's hearts?"

    "Yes, I am the guardian of this planet, and it is my instinct to understand the inner thoughts of other creatures." Undine answered honestly.

    "Really?" Han Yu was doubtful.

    "Of course it's true. Just like you like a girl named Lin Ke among your companions but you haven't confessed your love to her"

    "Then do you know what this devouring beast is thinking now?" Han Yu interrupted Undine loudly and asked.

    Seeing Han Yu smile slightly, Undine was not angry because her words were interrupted. She reached out and touched the head of the swallowing beast squatting next to her, and said softly: "This little guy is always worried that you will kill him."  It was roasted and eaten."

    "Heyreally?" Han Yu smiled when he heard the words, and his eyes were a little dodgey. He tried his best to hide behind Undine. He didn't want Han Yu to see him, so he shouted loudly: "Why are you hiding? Are you because of this?"  If you hide, I won’t see you? You guy who cares about your head but not your butt, come here! But come here, I’ll make hot pot with you tonight!”

    The Devouring Beast is indeed spiritual. After hearing what Han Yu said, he was about to walk towards Han Yu when he suddenly stopped, turned around and ran out of the cave.

    "Hey~ you ran away?" Han Yu said with some surprise.

    "It's not about running away, it's about new guests coming." Undine said with a smile.

    After a while, there was a sound of footsteps, and Han Mengxin appeared at the entrance of the cave holding Hao Hao. As soon as she saw Han Yu, she walked over. As she walked, she blamed Han Yu and said: "Brother, you must have bullied Hao Hao again? Look at it.  Scared."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, smacked his teeth at Han Mengxin’s arms, and said with a bad smile: “You’ve learned how to find a backer, we’ll see.”

    "Brother~" Han Mengxin said dissatisfiedly.

    "Okay, okay, I just won't scare it." Han Yu raised his hands in surrender.

    "That's pretty much it. Brother, who is this?" Han Mengxin nodded with satisfaction, looked at Undine and asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu heard the words and explained: "Her name is Undine, and she claims to be the guardian of this planet. Because some of our unintentional actions have affected the self-evolution of intelligent life here, she is here to remind us to pay attention."

    "Hello." Undine smiled and said hello to Han Mengxin and others.

    "Hello." Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, who accompanied her down, quickly returned the greeting.

    After the two parties had finished the ceremony, Han Yu asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, if you are not waiting for me above, why did you come down? Who else is on the Courage now?"

    "Lin Ke and Field are staying behind. We have already moved Wen Yu, and now we come to you because there is something urgent that requires you to make a decision." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    "What's the emergency?"

    Han Mengxin glanced at Undine, and Han Yu saw this and said: "Undine has the ability to see through people's hearts, so there is no need to deliberately guard against her. Tell me, what happened?"

    "It's a matter over at the station. Yan'er just sent a message saying that those black sheep finally couldn't help but take action, but now they have all been subdued. Everyone is waiting for your decision on how to deal with them."

    Han Yu scratched his head and said: "They really took action. I originally thought they would wait until they returned to our world before taking action. What do Xuanyuan Feng and the others think?"

    "Well I heard from Yan'er that Xuanyuan Feng and the others seemed to hope that they could spare their lives.A comrade who makes mistakes.  " Han Mengxin replied in a low voice.

    "Tsk~ It's not easy to handle. Hmmforget it, let Xuanyuan Feng and the others keep strict supervision first, and then we can decide after returning to the original world."

    "Aren't you going to leave them here?" Han Mengxin asked in surprise.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "That was the original plan, but now that I have met Undine, it may not be so appropriate to leave those people here. Besides, after all, those people are from the same world as us, even if they have to be dealt with  It would be more appropriate to take them back and deal with them later."

    "Thank you for thinking about others." After hearing this, Undini thanked Han Yu.

    Han Yu said quickly: "Undine, you don't need to thank me. If it weren't for your appearance, I would still have left those people on this planet to fend for themselves."

    "But for whatever reason, the result is that you decided to take them away from here. As a thank you, I will teach you something." Undine thought for a while and said to Han Yu.

    "There is a demon hidden in your body. In order to prevent him from finding an opportunity to control you again, I will teach you an ability that can resist him."

    "Oh, then I really need to study hard." Han Yu said with interest.

    "Can you please stay away for a while?" Undine said looking at Han Mengxin and Ning Ping.

    Undine’s request was very reasonable, and Han Mengxin and Ning Ping couldn’t express any objections, so they could only leave the cave with Haohao in their arms.  Before leaving, Han Mengxin said to Han Yu: "Brother, Ning Ping and I are going back to the Courage first. Come back soon after you finish your studies."

    "Well, I understand. You should tell the people at the station about my decision first, so that Xuanyuan Feng and the others won't have to think too much and cause trouble again." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    After Han Mengxin and Ning Ping left, Undine said to Han Yu: "Go and stand in front of the crystal stone. No matter what happens for a while, please don't move."

    "Okay." Han Yu followed his words and walked to the designated place where Undine said and stood there.

    “I saw Undine slowly disappearing from the spot, and then a light blue light emitted from the huge crystal stone, shrouding Han Yu in it.

    ……

    After the light blue light dissipated, Han Yu slowly opened his eyes and said thank you to the huge crystal stone.

    "You're welcome, I have used my own abilities to stimulate part of the potential in your body. As long as you work unremittingly in the future to prevent your power from being completely overwhelmed by the demon in your body, you will no longer be controlled. In addition,  The mantra I teach you can calm your mind, and reciting it silently a few times when you have nothing to do can improve your impulsive personality."

    "Thank you again for your generosity." Han Yu thanked the huge crystal stone again.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 290 Space Monster

    Chapter 290 Space Monster

    With the return of the Courage, Li Jun, who was originally calm, finally looked panicked.  Li Jun was very unsure about how Han Yu would deal with people like him.  In Li Jun's eyes, Han Yu's behavior is very simple, that is, repaying hatred and repaying kindness.  Although Li Gun is good at making decisions, as Li Gun's boss, there is probably no way to escape Han Yu's revenge.

    "Boss, you don't have to worry. I'll take the responsibility for this matter. No matter how Han Yu wants to punish us, I'll be able to resist it all by myself." Li Gong on the side saw this and whispered to Li Jun.  Li Jun didn't speak when he heard this, but Wu Qi spoke.  Wu Qi hated Li Gong in his heart at this moment. If he hadn't made his own decision, they wouldn't be in this situation now.  Now seeing that Li Gong still looked unrepentant, Wu Qi couldn't help but blame Qiao Yan'er for why she didn't just break Li Gong's neck and twist his arm without making Li Gong remember the lesson.  Well.

    "Huh, you're going to carry it? Are you worthy?" Wu Qi couldn't help but said sarcastically.

    "Why am I not worthy? It's better than a coward like you!" Li Gun cursed angrily.

    Wu Qi was furious when he heard this. Unusually for giving in, he glared at Li Gong and cursed even louder: "What are you talking about! You are a bastard who has failed to succeed and failed to succeed. If it weren't for you, would we be like this now?"

    Li Jun frowned slightly and shouted in a low voice: "Shut up, everyone! Don't let others see the joke!"

    In one sentence, Li Gong and Wu Qi stared at each other like a pair of fighting cocks without saying a word.  Seeing this, Li Jun shook his head helplessly, looked at the guards imprisoning them, and asked aloud: "When will Han Yu deal with us?"

    "Humph." The guard snorted coldly and ignored Li Jun.  Li Gong was furious when he saw this and was about to open his mouth to curse. Li Jun shook his head and said, "Forget it, what is supposed to come will come. You can't hide from it. Just let fate happen." After saying that, Li Jun sat quietly on the ground and closed his mouth.  Eyes silent.

    "Hey~ You are quite tolerant." Han Yu's voice came from not far away.  Li Jun immediately opened his eyes and stared at Han Yu and others walking over for a moment.  Li Gong subconsciously stopped in front of Li Jun.  Han Yu looked at Li Gong, nodded and said, "Not bad, not bad. You are loyal and courageous. But as a companion of the victim, I don't like you very much." As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu's right foot had already been kicked.  Hitting Li Gong's chest, Li Gon immediately flew out and fell to the ground.  However, this Li Gong was really tough. From being kicked to falling to the ground, he didn't make a sound from the beginning to the end.

    Han Yu sneered and said to Xuanyuan Feng beside him: "Treat that guy's injuries. Before I agree to his death, he must live in this world."

    Xuanyuan Feng agreed to Han Yu's request almost without hesitation, and then he realized why he had been afraid of Han Yu just now, as if something had changed in Han Yu.

    "What do you want me to do with you?" Han Yu circled around Li Jun twice, and finally stood in front of Li Jun, looking at Li Jun with an indifferent expression and asked.

    Before Li Jun could answer, Wu Qi on the side spoke to Han Yu: "Captain Han, this matter has nothing to do with my young master. The whole matter was made by Li Gun himself. Please don't wrongly accuse a good person."

    "Haha, really?" Han Yu walked to Wu Qi and squatted down with a smile on his face. He waved with a smile and slapped Wu Qi on the ground.  Then Han Yu said coldly: "You think I will let you go if you clear up the relationship with that Li Gun now, right? Bah! Go ahead and daydream! Since he is with you,  If something happens, you will have to carry it with him!"

    "Han Yu, you are wronged"

    "Crack~"

    "Every debt has its owner"

    "Crack~"

    "you can not……"

    "Crack~"

    "There is no distinction between green and red"

    "Crack~"

    "So white"

    "Crack~"

    "At once……"

    "Crack~"

    "Random"

    "Crack~"

    "Give people"

    "Crack~"

    "Convicted!"

    "Crack~"

    By the time Wu Qi finally finished his sentence, Han Yu had already slapped Wu Qi nine times in the mouth.  There was blood at the corner of Wu Qi's mouth, but he still looked at Han Yu with an unyielding expression.  Han Yu could see the anger rising in his heart.  If he hadn't agreed to Undine's request, Han Yu would have left these bastards here alone.

    Seeing that Han Yu was still trying to fight, Li Jun finally couldn't help shouting: "Han Yu! Scholars can be killed, but not humiliated!"? 

    "Bah!" Han Yu shouted angrily when he heard this: "You fucking deserve to be called scholars? You are just a bunch of ungrateful villains!"

    Li Jun was suffocated when he heard the words, simply closed his eyes, and said bravely: "If you want to kill or scrape me, it's up to you, as long as you give me a good time!"

    "Hmph! It's not that easy to die! I won't let your corpses pollute the environment. Listen to me, I want you to buy your life with money."

    "Huh huh huh hahaha" Li Jun suddenly laughed when he heard this, but before he could say anything, Han Yu's big foot came into close contact with Li Jun's beautiful face, and directly stepped on Li Jun.  on the ground.  Li Jun felt as if his face was about to be crushed. He heard Han Yu say coldly in his ears: "Don't think that I am short of money. I am just looking for a reason for myself not to kill you."

    After hearing this, Li Jun felt his face relax, and the sky appeared in front of him again.  Sitting up slowly, Li Jun couldn't wipe the big footprints on his face. He looked up at Han Yu and asked, "Why don't you kill me?"

    Wu Qi on the side was very anxious after hearing this, and complained in his heart that Li Jun was stupid?  After a lot of effort, someone decided not to kill you. If you still ask them why they didn’t kill you, isn’t that asking for death?

    "Didn't I already say it? Killing you will pollute the environment here, and banishing you I have no enmity with the creatures here, so of course I can't leave you here to harm them. Tell me, how much are you worth?  "

    "One billion stars." Li Jun was silent for a moment and said.

    Xuanyuan Feng and others took a deep breath after hearing this, but what Li Jun didn't expect was that Han Yu glanced at Li Jun disdainfully and said coldly: "You are worth a billion? I would like to advise you, don't  Take yourself too seriously. Think again."

    This means that you are not worth so much, right?  Although he could pay less, Li Jun still felt a little depressed.  Li Jun felt the feeling of being looked down upon for the first time. This feeling was really uncomfortable.

    "One hundred million." Li Jun looked at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu reached out and took out his ears, "Didn't I just tell you that you are not worth the price?"

    "……Ten million."

    "Humph." Han Yu snorted coldly, not even bothering to answer.

    "One million. Han Yu, no more." Li Jun shouted at Han Yu in a low voice.

    "Humph, it's not worth it." Han Yu said unmoved.

    The bargaining between the two people has dumbfounded Xuanyuan Feng and others. They never dreamed that things would turn out like this, but the positions of Han Yu and Li Jun were a bit confused.  Logically speaking, it should be Han Yu who is raising the price and Li Jun who is lowering the price. Why is it now that Li Jun wants to increase the price while Han Yu is lowering the price? Both of them must be confused.

    There was only one person at the scene who was happy, and that was Wu Qi.  The less money Li Jun, the boss, spends, the less money he, the little guy, has to pay.  However, it turned out that Han Yu's temper was beyond Wu Qi's imagination.  When Han Yu set Li Jun's price at 100 yuan, Wu Qi's price also came out.

    one million!  !  !

    "Why?" Wu Qi stared at Han Yu and asked in confusion.

    "I'm happy to." Han Yu said after giving Wu Qi a cold look.

    When Wu Qi heard this, he immediately sat on the ground like a deflated rubber ball and whispered, "I don't have that much money."

    "It doesn't matter if you don't have money, I will sell you to a rabbit shop later. Seeing that you have thin skin and tender flesh, you will be very popular."

    After hearing Han Yu’s words, Wu Qi’s face turned green.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't care at all. He turned around and said to Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wendu: "When you leave the Courage, I will take away your original subordinates and keep them locked up for now. I don't want to be here.  Time comes out of nowhere.”

    "Thank you." Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen both expressed their gratitude to Han Yu overjoyed.  Han Yu waved his hand slightly and led Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wen out of the temporary cell where Li Jun and others were detained.

    After Han Yu and others left, Li Jun said softly to the frowning Wu Qi: "Don't worry, I will pay for your one million for you."

    "Thank you, boss." Wu Qi was overjoyed when he heard this and quickly thanked him.

    Li Jun shook his head slightly when he heard the words, "Don't be too happy too early, I also have conditions."

    "Boss, please speak." Wu Qi said quickly.

    "Well, if someone asks about it then, just say that my atonement is one million, and yours is one hundred yuan. To be honest, I can't afford to lose that person."

    "Don't worry, boss, Wu Qi will remember it." Wu Qi nodded and replied.

    Seeing Wu Qi agreed, heLi Jun felt relieved at his own suggestion. His father was also a respectable person. If he found out that he paid a hundred yuan to redeem his own life, then his face-loving father would definitely do it.  He killed his relatives out of righteousness and peeled off his own skin with his own hands.

    "Boss that Han Yu, it seems that he didn't mention Li Gun's atonement." Wu Qi reminded Li Jundao softly.

    Hearing this, Li Jun sighed helplessly and said: "You are a swordsman, and I am a fish. Whether Li Gun lives or dies this time depends on his own destiny."

    Wu Qi felt a little cold when he heard this. Although Li Gong is a young man, he can be said to be loyal to you, Li Jun. Now that you say this, it really makes Wu Qi feel a little chilled.

    After two days of preparation work, the results are finally accepted today.  Han Yu and others boarded the Courage and took their places, quietly waiting for Qiao Yan'er to activate the simple laser cannon and open the black hole door to go home.

    "Launch!" With Qiao Yan'er's soft shout, ten dazzling beams of light shot into the sky together. When they came together, they silently opened a hole in the sky.  Lin Mohan immediately shouted to Han Yu when he saw it: "Han Yu, let's go, don't miss this opportunity!"

    "Yeah. Lin Ke." Han Yu nodded and called out to Lin Ke, who was in charge of controlling the ship.

    Lin Ke understood and immediately started the Courage and flew towards the black hole in the sky.  As the Courage slowly lifted off, everyone inside the Courage couldn't help but secretly pray in their hearts, hoping that they could successfully return to their original world this time.

    The Courage entered the black hole. Not long after entering the black hole, Lin Mohan shouted nervously: "Turn around, turn around and go back. This is not the black hole we came in from." As soon as he finished speaking, the black hole behind the Courage  Closed.

    In the strange black hole, everyone in the Courage was in a low mood. Lin Mohan saw this and shouted: "Cheer up, everyone, now is not the time to be discouraged! This black hole is full of dangers. If we don't pay attention, it will really happen."  There is no way to return to the original world!"

    "Alert, there is a huge energy source approaching." Han Mengxin, who was in charge of the radar, suddenly warned loudly.

    Han Yu and others immediately became energetic after hearing this. This failure does not mean that everything is over.  As long as you don't give up, there is still a chance to return to the original world.

    “Everyone, cheer up. Overcoming the current crisis is what we need to focus on most now. We will wait until we are safe to talk about other things.” Han Yu shouted loudly to everyone in the Courage.

    The leader was the leader, and his words were much more effective than Lin Mohan's. They obviously said the same thing, but after listening to Han Yu's words, everyone on the ship finally recovered from their depression and began to work on their own plans.  Things to do.

    "Mohan, how do we leave here now?" Han Yu came to Lin Mohan and asked.

    "There is no other way out. We can only move forward and pass through the black hole to the world on the other side of the black hole." Lin Mohan gritted his teeth and said.

    "That is to say, we can only go to the dark side in one way now."

    "That's right." Lin Mohan nodded and replied.

    "Lin Ke, do you hear that? Go ahead at full speed!" Han Yu shouted to Lin Ke.

    "Understood." Lin Ke also replied loudly.

    Lin Mohan glanced at Han Yu and then at Lin Ke, not knowing what he was thinking at this time.

    The unknown object that Han Mengxin had warned about before finally appeared.  That's a huge white whale!

    "How is that possible?" Han Yu stared at the big whale that was obviously a living creature with a look of disbelief on his face.  Not only Han Yu, but also everyone else in the Courage had expressions of disbelief, staring straight at the great white whale swimming past the front of the Courage.  At this moment, the Spirit has stopped moving and is only using auxiliary power to slowly leave the White Whale.  Although Qiao Yan'er had confidence in her laser cannon, this great white whale was too big and appeared in the universe.  You must know that in the universe, except for masters who have cultivated to the extreme or alien beasts with tyrannical strength, other creatures cannot survive in the universe.  And even if they are masters who have cultivated to the extreme or have tyrannical beasts, they cannot stay in the universe for long.  But this white whale broke Han Yu and others' perceptions. This white whale looked like it was living here, and its free and carefree appearance was frightening.

    "I didn't expect that I could actually see the legendary space monster." Lin Mohan stared at the big screen and said slowly to himself.  Han Yu, who was standing aside, couldn't hear clearly for a while and couldn't help but ask: "Mohan, what did you just say?"

    "I said, this is not a white whale, but a space monster that looks like a white whale!" Lin Mohan suddenly looked excited and grabbed Han Yu's clothes.? exclaimed.

    Han Yu was surprised by Lin Mohan's sudden excitement.  Lin Mohan usually looked like he was keeping away from strangers, but now seeing Lin Mohan's excited look, Han Yu was really not used to it.  But because of this, Han Yu was very curious about the space monster Lin Mohan mentioned.

    After Lin Mohan's mood calmed down, Han Yu asked curiously: "Mohan, what is a space monster?"

    Lin Mohan glanced at Han Yu when he heard this, and replied in a low voice: "Cosmic monster is just a general term for this kind of creature. No one knows what it is called specifically. I just know that this kind of creature is very powerful, and it is different from the tyrannical beast."  They seem to be mortal enemies.”

    "Which one is more powerful, this kind of monster or the alien beast?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "I don't know about this." After saying that, Lin Mohan looked at the white whale on the big screen and said with some emotion: "Fortunately, the space monster we encountered this time is not very aggressive. As long as we don't go  If we take the initiative to provoke it, it probably won't make things difficult for us. It's really thanks to this space monster"

    Before Lin Mohan finished speaking, Han Mengxin, who was in charge of monitoring the radar, shouted again: "Alarm, two unknown energy groups are rapidly approaching the white whale. Lin Ke, pay attention to the rear of the Courage."  !”

    "Got it." Lin Ke agreed. Han Yu and others felt their bodies tremble. The Courage suddenly fell down, and a strong wind came from behind. In front of Han Yu and others, a body of the size of  The space monster, which is not as big as the white whale but looks absolutely ferocious in appearance, pounces directly on the white whale.

    "Mohan, what is this?" Han Yu asked Lin Mohan in surprise.

    Lin Mohan was dumbfounded at this time, and he didn't know what these two big guys who suddenly appeared were.  I just know that they must be space monsters, and they are space monsters who plan to fight the white whale.

    The great white whale obviously also discovered the two uninvited guests. It moved slowly and faced one of the strange beasts head-on.  Just when Han Yu and others were worried that the white whale would be attacked from behind, they saw that the tail of the white whale suddenly began to change. The original big tail was gradually shrinking until it turned into another white whale head.  Now the white whale had heads in front and back, and of course the two strange beasts that were preparing to attack were not willing to return in vain, and began to circle around the white whale, waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    "Lin Ke, evacuate this area immediately. The further away from here, the better." Han Yu said urgently to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke understood that Han Yu was worried that the Courage would be affected by the battle. Han Yu and others did not have the ability to survive in the universe.  The Courage moved slowly, fearing that it would make strange noises and attract the attention of the three strange beasts.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 291 A glimmer of hope

    Chapter 291 A glimmer of hope

    Inside the black hole, three space monsters are already fighting together.  Relying on its huge body, the two-headed great white whale defeated the two opponents step by step, and the two space monsters that looked like tiger sharks were obviously not good at fighting. They were at a disadvantage and did not escape, but became even crazier.  launched an offensive against the two-headed great white whale.

    In the eyes of everyone watching the battle on the Spirit, the tiger shark's only advantage is probably that it has sharp teeth, while the great white whale does not.  From the beginning to the end, the white whale never opened its mouth, but the tiger shark opened its mouth wide, and took a severe bite at the right opportunity. However, the skin of the white whale was too hard, and the tiger shark's bite was like  Just like scratching it, it has no effect at all.

    Of course, this does not mean that White Whale will definitely persevere to the end.  The battle between the two is still very physically demanding for the great white whale, and I don't know if it can persist until it can repel the two tiger sharks.

    The Courage has now retreated to a relatively safe place. There is no absolutely safe place where three space monsters exist.  Fortunately, this was a black hole. Han Yu didn't dare to imagine how much harm such a big guy would cause if he appeared in the alliance.  But this kind of thing is not what Han Yu needs to worry about, so Han Yu just thought about it and forgot about it. He is now more concerned about how people like him can leave this black hole.  The gate on the other side of the black hole is right behind the fight between the great white whale and the two tiger sharks, but the battle is fierce now. How can the Spirit pass through the battlefield and reach the place it wants to reach at this time?

    "Don't worry, there will always be a way." Ning Ping comforted Han Yu softly.

    "That's what I say, but how can I not be anxious." Han Yu said with a bitter smile after hearing this.  Lin Mohan, who was standing on the other side, said softly: "What's the use of being anxious? The door to the black hole has already been closed."

    “You mean, we are trapped here?” Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    "Well, that's what I mean." Lin Mohan nodded lightly.

    "Is there any way to leave here?" Han Yu looked at the people around him and saw that they were all attracted by the battle between the three space monsters, and then asked softly.

    Lin Mohan replied softly: "Yes. It is difficult to enter the black hole passage, but it is easy to get out. As long as we use the laser cannon to fire a shot, the black hole door will open again, but this is a one-way opening, and the other end of the door leads to  Where, no one knows.”

    "It's better than staying in a ghost place like this." Ning Ping whispered.

    "That's true. But I suggest you wait a while before opening the door. The power of the laser cannon is enough to attract the three big guys who are still fighting." Lin Mohan suggested softly.

    "Okay, let's wait and see now to see who among the three big guys will be the final winner." As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, the three cosmic monsters in the battle took a turn, and a tiger shark  It bit off the dorsal fin on the back of the great white whale. Of course, it also paid a heavy price. The great white whale whose dorsal fin was bitten off gave an angry blow and directly knocked the tiger shark unconscious. Then the great white whale never opened its mouth.  Guo's mouth opened.  No wonder it never opens its mouth, because it has no teeth.  I saw the great white whale swallowing the unconscious tiger shark in one bite. The remaining tiger shark saw that its companion was swallowed. Even though it felt timid, the attack was no longer as fierce as before, and the white whale  The whales engaged in guerrilla warfare.

    "It's over." Lin Mohan said after seeing the great white whale swallowing the tiger shark into its belly.

    "Yes, those two tiger sharks won." Ning Ping said.

    Lin Mohan and Ning Ping looked at each other, feeling a little sympathetic.  Han Yu curled his lips and said to himself: "I won't ask you why, I will stifle you two pretentious guys to death."

    “It doesn’t matter if Han Yu doesn’t cooperate. If you don’t cooperate with me, then I will cooperate with you.  Ning Ping asked Han Yu softly: "Han Yu, do you think the white whale or the tiger shark will win?"

    "Either the white whale wins or the tiger shark wins."

    Ning Ping: ""

    This is not nonsense.

    Seeing that Ning Ping looked a little depressed, Han Yu couldn't help but laugh, reached out and patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said: "Idiot, I'm not Mengxin, what are you showing off to me?"

    With a word that woke up the dreamer, Ning Ping immediately left Han Yu and ran to Han Mengxin to show off.  Lin Mohan saw this and asked softly: "You don't object to Ning Ping chasing your sister?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Lin Mohan in confusion and asked, "Why should I object? My sister didn't reject that guy's pursuit, right?"

    "But, she is your sister." Lin Mohan emphasized.

    "Yes, she is my sister. As long as she wants to do something, I will find a way to satisfy her. Oh~ you?The guy's thoughts are not pure.  "Han Yu suddenly woke up and pointed at Lin Mohan and said.

    Lin Mohan heard this and asked, "You can safely hand over your sister to that Ning Ping?"

    "I'm not a girl lover. As long as my sister likes it and I like the person she likes, I won't object." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "What about Lin Ke?" Lin Mohan asked again.

    "Now we are companions, and I am working hard to change the current relationship with Lin Ke. So far, the progress is going smoothly.  Hey, you don't want to steal Lin Ke from me, do you? I'm warning you, friend.  Don't bully your wife." Han Yu looked at Lin Mohan warily and said.

    "Where are you thinking?" Lin Mohan rolled his eyes and said angrily: "I am already one hundred and sixty-five years old, how could I do that kind of thing."

    "One hundred and sixty-five? Then you are really good at looking good." Han Yu looked Lin Mohan up and down and said.  Obviously, it can be heard from Han Yu's tone that he does not believe that Lin Mohan is one hundred and sixty-five years old.

    Lin Mohan said angrily: "Believe it or not."

    Han Yu shrugged and said nothing.

    The battle between space monsters also started to change from the moment the great white whale swallowed the tiger shark.  After confronting another tiger shark for a while, the white whale suddenly began to tremble violently. The white whale opened its mouth wide, as if it wanted to spit something out.  Another tiger shark that was swimming near the great white whale immediately changed its behavior when it saw this, and suddenly pounced on it, launching a violent attack on the great white whale.  The great white whale could no longer care about the tiger shark's attack at this moment.  It opened its mouth wide at this moment and tried hard to spit out the contents of its belly. It tried several times but could not spit out anything.

    "Lin Ke, the Courage will retreat immediately as far as possible. Don't be afraid of being discovered." Han Yu suddenly shouted to Lin Ke at the console.

    "Understood." Although Lin Ke didn't understand why Han Yu said this now, he still faithfully carried out Han Yu's order.  Spirit retreated quickly.

    Just as Han Yu said, none of the three space monsters paid attention to the Courage.  In the belly of the great white whale, the tiger shark that had been swallowed into the belly of the great white whale showed its head, and then retracted into the belly of the great white whale.  The white whale seemed to realize the mistake he had made at this moment.  Instead of trying to spit out the food, he opened his mouth and bit another tiger shark.  The bitten tiger shark twisted its body hard to get away from the big mouth of the great white whale, but it was not known whether the great white whale wanted to die with the two tiger sharks. After biting the tiger shark, the great white whale's body began to tremble.  Bursts of white light emitted.

    When the Spirit retreated far away, the body of the great white whale had become like the sun, making it impossible to look directly at it.

    “Be prepared for impact!” Han Yu loudly reminded everyone in the ship.  In fact, even without Han Yu's reminder, the others had already been prepared to withstand the impact and found the handrails to stand firm.

    A shock wave followed, and the Courage was like a small boat in the wind and waves, moving with the waves without being capsized.  After the storm subsided, Han Mengxin, who was in charge of radar surveillance, suddenly shouted in surprise: "Brother, look!"

    When Han Yu heard this, he looked at the big screen and saw a huge black hole appearing at the spot where the great white whale and two tiger sharks died together.  The black hole is so huge that even from the location of Spirit, you can still see the world outside the black hole.

    "Lin Ke, move forward at full speed and get out of this hellish place."

    "Copy it!" Lin Ke was also a little excited at the moment, and after a forgetful agreement, he controlled the Courage and rushed over.  Now I don't care whether I will be in danger.  Who knows when the door to the black hole will close, so it’s better to rush out as early as possible.  It's just that Spirit is a little too far away from the black hole. Even if it goes at full speed now, according to time estimates, it will only be able to reach it after the black hole closes.

    "It seems that we can only use secret weapons now. Lin Ke, press the yellow button on your right!" Qiao Yaner said to Lin Ke with some regret.

    "What button is this?" Lin Ke asked while controlling the Courage.

    "Fuel catalyst. Press that button, and the power furnace inside the Courage will generate more powerful force and increase the speed of the Courage. However, due to limitations of the Courage itself, this button cannot be pressed more." Qiao Yan  Er walked to Lin Ke's side and explained.

    "I took note of it." Lin Ke nodded.  Qiao Yaner pressed the yellow button on Lin Ke's right hand, and a virtual keyboard appeared in front of her.  Qiao Yan'er explained to Lin Ke: "You control the Courage and leave the decoding to me." While speaking, Qiao Yan'er's hands were tapping rapidly on the virtual keyboard.  With the "ding"With a sound, Qiao Yan'er found an armrest to hold on to and said to Lin Ke, "It's ready to use, but Lin Ke, please take it easy."

    Lin Ke was puzzled when he heard this, but he had no time to think about it.  Because the black hole was slowly shrinking at the moment, Lin Ke was not allowed to think about anything else.  Lin Ke pressed the yellow button without hesitation.  The body suddenly leaned back uncontrollably, and Courage felt as if it had been stabbed in the butt. It generated a huge force and jumped forward a lot.  Fortunately, no one let go of the armrest before, otherwise someone would definitely be injured.

    "Lin Ke, are you okay?" Qiao Yaner asked Lin Ke.

    While sitting and taking a deep breath, Lin Ke said to Qiao Yan'er: "I'm fine. Everyone is holding me steady." After saying that, Lin Ke pressed the yellow button again, and the speed of the Courage suddenly increased by more than three times.  It was like a shooting star heading straight towards the Heidong Gate.

    "Alert, a huge energy group appears behind the Courage. It is very similar to the previous space monster." Han Mengxin suddenly warned loudly at this time.

    "Damn it! Field, prepare to attack."

    "Understood!" Field agreed loudly and began to prepare for the attack.  The courage was modified by Qiao Yaner. The laser cannon is the main gun on the courage. It can now move in the four directions of the courage, front, rear, left and right.  When the laser cannon moves to the tail of the Spirit, it looks like the third thruster of the Spirit.

    "Target locked! Fire!" Field shouted, and a beam of light was ejected from the tail of the Spirit. The huge reaction force increased the Spirit's speed again in a short time.

    As we get closer and closer to the black hole gate, unexpected situations appear again.  After repelling the danger that appeared from behind with one shot, where the great white whale and the two tiger sharks died together, multiple energy sources appeared again, with wavelengths similar to those of the previous space monsters.  Upon closer inspection, dozens of miniature white whales were swimming near the black hole, but what was strange was that none of the miniature white whales came close to the black hole's gate.

    "Everyone is holding on tight!" Lin Ke reminded everyone loudly.

    The miniature version of the Great White Whale was very unfriendly to the sudden appearance of the Spirit. They all turned around and rushed towards the Spirit, as if they wanted to ram the Spirit and sink it.  Under the control of Lin Ke, the Courage dodged left and right, dodging the impact of the miniature white whale while trying to get closer to the black hole gate.

    Everyone on the Courage suddenly experienced the feeling of riding a roller coaster.  Han Yu felt that his heart was jumping into his throat for a while, and then dropped to his lower abdomen. That feeling was something he would never forget.

    I don’t know if Han Yu and others should feel lucky. After the Spirit escaped the attack of the miniature white whales, the white whales did not continue to tangle with the Spirit. Instead, they were repelled by the Spirit and caught up again.  The space monsters fought together.  Of course, this is what Han Yu and others don't know. Now their attention is focused on the black hole door. As for other things, they have no intention of caring about it.

    In the expectation of Han Yu and others, Courage is only one step away from the black hole gate.  At this moment, the two engines at the tail of the Spirit suddenly exploded at the same time, and the Spirit's speed suddenly slowed down.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    “The engine was overloaded for too long and the engine was scrapped.” Qiao Yaner replied with a frustrated look.

    Han Yu looked depressed when he heard this and couldn't help but said: "How could this happen?" Xuanyuan Feng and others looked desperate. Seeing that their way out was right in front of them, they had to watch helplessly because of the sudden failure of the engine.  The way out is gone.

    "It's not over yet!" Lin Ke gritted his teeth and said, holding on to the two control discs that controlled the Courage with both hands, his body began to emit a faint halo.

    The hull of the Courage suddenly swayed slightly, and then it worked hard to get closer to the disappearing black hole gate.  Han Yu knew that Lin Ke was using his own ability to directly control the Courage to move towards the black hole gate.  It's just that this behavior caused great harm to Lin Ke himself.  Han Yu quickly asked: "Lin Ke, can I ask Field to use a laser cannon to help the Courage move forward?"

    "Give it a try." Lin Ke gritted his teeth and replied.

    "Field." Han Yu shouted.

    Field, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately pressed the button and fired a laser cannon, bringing the Spirit closer and closer to the black hole.  Lin Ke gritted his teeth and said to Field: "Field, come again!"

    Field looked at Han Yu and saw Han Yu nodding silently, so he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay!"

    A series of six laser cannons not only sent the Spirit out of the black hole, but also kept the Spirit far away from the black hole gate, thereby avoiding the danger of being sucked back in by the black hole gate.  However, Lin Ke was also seriously injured. After confirming that the Courage had arrived safely,After arriving at the location, Lin Ke's face had turned pale, with no trace of blood visible.

    Han Yu hugged the shaky Lin Ke, forced Lin Ke off the console, and loudly ordered everyone: "Yan'er will lead people to replace the engine of Courage immediately. Field will lead people to stay vigilant. Mengxin, you follow  I'll do it." After saying that, Han Yu ran to the infirmary holding Lin Ke who had fainted, and Han Mengxin followed closely.

    Everyone acted separately. Those who were not assigned the task were in no mood to cheer for their rescue. They were all worried about Lin Ke who had fainted.  Lin Mohan sat alone in the corner. After making an important decision, he opened the door and walked into the infirmary.

    "What happened?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked nervously when he saw Lin Mohan walking in with a serious face.

    "How is Lin Ke now?" Lin Mohan asked without answering.

    "Mengxin is treating her. Is something wrong?"

    Lin Mohan took out a wooden box from his arms, handed it to Han Yu and said, "Lin Ke probably fainted because of excessive consumption of his abilities. There are elixirs in here that can replenish the abilities of the ability user. Feed it to her.  .”

    "Okay." Han Yu took the wooden box without any doubt.  He opened it and took out the pills inside, intending to feed them to Lin Ke.

    "Wait a moment." Lin Mohan stopped him.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "Is there anything else?"

    "I haven't finished speaking yet. This magical medicine has side effects."

    "side effect?"

    "Well. After eating this kind of elixir, it will stimulate the body of the user, and if it cannot be vented, it will also cause damage to the user."

    "" Han Yu was silent for a moment and asked Lin Mohan tentatively: "You mean, this is an aphrodisiac?"

    "To a certain extent, yes." Lin Mohan nodded slightly, looked at Han Yu and said, "It's entirely up to you whether you want to use it or not." After saying this, Lin Mohan turned around and left the infirmary.

    There was another moment of silence, and Han Yu seemed to have finally made up his mind and said softly to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, you go out first."

    ?? Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu, then at Lin Ke, responded with a slightly red face, and walked out of the infirmary.  By the way, the door to the infirmary was locked on the way out and could only be opened from the inside.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 292 The Boys and Girls Who Taste the Forbidden Fruit for the First Time

    Chapter 292 The boys and girls who tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time

    Opening his eyes slightly, Lin Ke saw the ceiling of the infirmary.

    "Are you awake?" Han Yu's voice rang in his ears. Lin Ke turned his head and saw Han Yu sitting beside his bed, looking at him with a red face.

    "Yeah." Lin Ke responded softly and prepared to get out of bed.  As soon as Lin Ke moved, Han Yu hurriedly stepped forward and held Lin Ke's shoulders and said, "Let's rest for a while."

    "No, although we have escaped from the black hole, we still don't know where we are"

    "You don't have to worry about this. We are lucky. The place we came out is not far from the Quicksand Star Territory, and we are now on the way back to Tanding." Han Yu interrupted Lin Ke.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Lin Ke’s original worries finally disappeared.  But at this moment, Lin Ke finally realized something was wrong with him.  Lin Ke reached out and touched himself. Even though he was covered with sheets, Lin Ke still covered his three points with both hands. He looked at Han Yu with shame and hesitated to speak.

    When Han Yu saw this, he unconsciously remembered the scene that happened in this small medical room before, and his face suddenly became a little hot.

    "Calm down, calm down, I am a man, so I should take the initiative at this time." Han Yu cheered himself up in his heart.

    Taking a deep breath, Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and asked, "Does it still hurt?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Han Yu wanted to give himself a mouthful of words. What was the name of what he said?  !

    Lin Ke's face turned redder when he heard this. It was a good thing that Han Yu didn't mention it. When he mentioned it, Lin Ke really felt a little sore and numb, and immediately gave Han Yu an angry look.  It's just that Han Yu was regretting what he just said, so he didn't notice.

    "Where are my clothes?" Lin Ke asked in a low voice.

    "Ah? Oh, here." Han Yu agreed, turned around and handed Lin Ke's clothes from a chair behind him. The top clothes were Lin Ke's underwear.

    The red color that had just faded on the two people’s faces suddenly appeared again.  Lin Ke let Han Yu put the clothes on the pillow, looked at Han Yu who was staring at him and said angrily: "Turn your head away."

    "Huh? Oh." Han Yu, who was reminded, agreed and turned his back to Lin Ke obediently.  Lin Ke quickly took the underwear on top of the clothes and put it into the sheets.

    Han Yu heard a rustle behind him and knew that it was Lin Ke putting on clothes. He couldn't help but think of Lin Ke's body like mutton-fat white jade and the bright red.  Han Yu quickly covered his nose, not daring to think further.

    Lin Ke was paying attention to Han Yu's movements while getting dressed. When he saw Han Yu covering his nose, he immediately guessed what Han Yu was thinking about now.  Lin Ke felt that his arms were weak at this moment. Fortunately, he had put on a few clothes, so he was no longer naked. Lin Ke's heart gradually returned to calm.

    "Han Yu" Lin Ke called softly.

    "Ah? What?" Han Yu agreed and subconsciously turned around, when Lin Ke said urgently: "Don't look back."

    "Oh." Han Yu, who had turned his head halfway, turned his back to Lin Ke obediently and asked, "What's the matter? Lin Ke."

    "us……"

    "I will be responsible."

    "Just because of responsibility?" Lin Ke's tone couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he understood that Lin Ke might have misunderstood. He hurriedly turned to Lin Ke and said, "No, it's not just responsibility. I'm also happy happy"

    The word "huan" just couldn't come out of her mouth. Han Mengxin, who had been eavesdropping outside, finally couldn't help but pushed the door open and shouted to Han Yu loudly: "Brother, you are really worthless. Is it so difficult to say "like"?  "

    Han Yu and Lin Ke were startled by Han Mengxin's sudden intrusion.  But then Han Yu glared at Han Mengxin angrily and shouted: "Mengxin, when did you hide outside? Who else was there?"

    "Ugh" This time Han Mengxin remembered that this was not the time for her to show up. Just when Han Mengxin didn't know what to do, Ning Ping rushed in from the door, pulled Han Mengxin and ran out. Before going out, she said  Han Yu said apologetically: "Sorry to disturb you, please continue."

    The door to the infirmary is closed, but we can continue How can we continue?  Han Yu thought with a sad face.  Lin Ke, on the other hand, couldn't help but chuckle when he saw Han Yu scratching his head and ears while lying on the bed.

    Han Yu didn’t know why, but when he heard Lin Ke’s laughter, his mood suddenly calmed down.  Looking at Lin Ke, Han Yu said softly: "Lin Ke, I like you."

    "Yeah, me too." Lin Ke responded softly.

    TwoLin Ke's face got closer and closer, and Lin Ke closed his eyes slightly. Just as he was about to kiss her, Han Yu suddenly heard a small quarrel coming from the other side of the wall.

    "Get out of the way, you're blocking me."

    “I don’t take up much space, so you can just use one eye to see it.”

    “I can’t see very clearly with one eye.”

    "Shh, you two keep your voices down, it will be bad if you are heard."

    "I've heard it." Han Yu thought with a depressed look.

    Lin Ke waited for a long time for Han Yu to kiss but never waited. He couldn't help but opened his eyes strangely, and saw Han Yu's depressed face. When he listened carefully, he also heard the quarrel from next door.  Lin Ke's face suddenly turned red. Han Yu sighed when he saw this. He didn't even want to kiss Lin Ke at this time. It was all because of those bastards next door!

    Just as Han Yu was about to sit up straight, he saw Lin Ke put his arms around Han Yu's neck, smiled at Han Yu, and the two kissed each other.

    "Wow~ I didn't expect Lin Ke to be so bold~" Field next door said in surprise.

    "Yes, a person who is usually so quiet can be so proactive once he gets emotional." Xuanyuan Feng said in agreement.

    "I told you two, please speak lower down, it will be bad if you are heard." Yu Wendu said helplessly to his two accomplices.

    ……

    "Have you guessed who it is?" Lin Ke asked Han Yudao softly.

    "Except for Field and the others, I can't think of anyone else who would do this kind of thing." Han Yu replied equally softly.

    "Then what do you want to do?" Lin Ke asked softly.

    "Of course, we need to let them know that there is a price for peeping." Han Yu smiled after hearing this. While looking at Lin Ke affectionately, he took out a rape stick from his pocket from an angle that Field and others couldn't see.  Light flashlight.  He whispered to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, listen to my signal and turn off the lights here."

    "Turn off the lights?" Lin Ke's face suddenly turned red.

    "Yes, the flashlight will have the best effect when the light is turned off." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Hmm." Lin Ke agreed shyly. Judging from her expression, it was estimated that she and Han Yu were not thinking about the same thing.

    "Lin Ke." Han Yu was ready and called softly.  Lin Ke understood, reached out and slapped it, and the voice-activated light turned off immediately.  Field and others hiding next door were shocked when they saw this.

    "Wow, turn off the lights, what do they want to do?" Field tried his best to open his eyes and look towards the infirmary, hoping to see clearly what Han Yu and Lin Ke were doing now.  Although Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen didn't speak, their actions were the same as Field's. They tried to open one eye wide and look toward the infirmary through the small hole in the wall.

    At this moment, Han Yu turned on the bright flashlight in his hand.

    The sudden bright light caught the three Fields immediately.

    "Wow~ My eyes, my eyes." The screams of three people came from next door.

    "Hmph, you deserve it!" Han Yu snorted and said gently to Lin Ke: "You lie down for a while, and I'll drive those three guys away before you get up."

    "Wellwill they be okay?" Lin Ke asked worriedly.

    "It's okay. Good people don't live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. Those three guys are not good people." Han Yu comforted Lin Ke, stood up, opened the door and went to the next door.  After a while, the screams of the three people next door were heard. Lin Ke knew that it was Han Yu using those three people to make human sandbags.

    Lying quietly on the bed, Lin Ke closed his eyes, recalling the embarrassing scenes with Han Yu before in his mind, and couldn't help but blush.

    After a long time, Lin Ke heard a girl's voice in his ear. When he opened his eyes, he saw Han Mengxin looking at him with a smirk on his face.  Lin Ke shrank subconsciously and called softly: "Mengxin."

    "Hehehehesister-in-law." Han Mengxin called to Lin Ke with a wicked smile.  Lin Ke's face suddenly turned red, but Han Mengxin looked like she didn't want to let Lin Ke go, and continued: "Sister-in-law, what were you thinking about just now? Your face suddenly turned so red. Could it be you have a fever?"

    Lin Ke's face turned even redder when he heard this, and he had already retracted into the sheets, leaving only a pair of eyes exposed.

    "Mengxin, good sister, please stop teasing me, okay?" Lin Ke begged Han Mengxin for mercy.

    "Hehe sure. We are already a family anyway, and there will be many opportunities to get along with each other in the future." Han Mengxin said with a smile.  Lin Ke complained in his heart when he heard this. Han Mengxin was originally an eccentric girl, but now she has caught him

    Han MengxinkeRegardless of what Lin Ke was thinking at this time, Lin Ke said: "Get up quickly. Go back to your room to rest. This is my workplace."

    "next door……"

    "Those three guys have been taken away by my brother, you don't have to worry."

    "Then your brother"

    "Heheare you thinking about my brother so much without seeing each other?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile.

    "Mengxin! You, if you do this again, I will ignore you." Lin Ke said angrily with a blushing face.

    "Haha, I know you are thin-skinned, so I won't joke with you. He took the three guys from Field to the activity room. Sister Yan'er discovered something unusual."

    Lin Ke asked Han Mengxin while getting dressed: "Are Field's eyes okay?"

    "Tsk, tsk~ Sister Ke, you have such a good figure. My brother has really made a profit this time." Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke up and down and said.

    "Mengxin!" Lin Ke said angrily to Han Mengxin, covering his chest.

    "Ah, I was wrong, I was wrong." Han Mengxin admitted her mistake without sincerity, and then said: "The eyes of those three guys from Field are fine. Just put some eye drops and they will be fine."

    After Lin Ke got dressed and took a step out of bed, his body suddenly staggered.  As if she had expected this, Han Mengxin supported Lin Ke and said, "Slow down, you are not suitable for strenuous exercise now."

    Lin Ke nodded with a blushing face, and with the help of Han Mengxin, he returned to his room to take a shower and change clothes.  Then slowly he and Han Mengxin came to the activity room of the Courage.

    As soon as they arrived at the activity room, Qiao Yaner was the first to run over, looked at Lin Ke with a concerned look and asked: "Lin Ke, are you okay?"

    "No, it's okay." Lin Ke replied with a dodgey look in his eyes.

    “Is everything really okay?” Qiao Yaner asked in disbelief.

    "It's really okay."

    "Is that so? Is it because Han Yu is not good at that?" Qiao Yan'er whispered to herself.  Lin Ke's face suddenly turned red, he pulled Qiao Yan'er's clothes and reminded in a low voice: "Yan'er, be more reserved."

    “Oh, okay, let’s discuss this issue later.” Qiao Yaner nodded and said.

    These words made Lin Ke couldn't help shouting in his heart: "Can I tell you?"

    "Sister Ke, come on, let's sit over there." Han Mengxin supported Lin Ke and said to Lin Ke.

    "OhI can leave by myself, it's much better." Lin Ke whispered to Han Mengxin.

    "Ah? Really? Then you didn't tell me earlier." Han Mengxin let go of Lin Ke after hearing this. Lin Ke thought depressedly: "You didn't give me a chance to tell me either."

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Han Yu reached out and knocked on the table and said to everyone: "Everyone is quiet. I want to announce something important next."

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin bumped Lin Ke's shoulder lightly with her shoulder and said softly: "Sister-in-law, do you hear that? My brother has something important to announce."

    "Yes, yes, you are such an enviable guy." Qiao Yan'er, who was sitting on the other side, also cheered.

    "It's not what you think." Lin Ke replied with a slightly red face.

    "Heheare you still being tough? You've already done that." Qiao Yan'er said in disbelief.

    "Yan'er"

    "Okay, okay, I won't say anything. Anyway, congratulations to you." Qiao Yaner said with a smile.

    Lin Ke smiled when he heard this and said, "Thank you. But it's really not what you think. What he wants to announce is something else."

    "Something else?" Han Mengxin looked at Qiao Yan'er in confusion.  I heard Han Yu say at this time: "As for the Feilong treasure we discovered this time, we have already calculated that everyone present can get twenty-eight kilograms of gold and silver ore."

    As soon as the news was announced, everyone present except Han Mengxin and the other girls took a deep breath.  Among them, Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen were even more surprised.  They thought that Han Yu would give some of the gold and silver mines discovered in Feilong Cave to them, but what they didn't expect was that Han Yu would be so generous and give them so much.

    "Of course, these gold and silver mines are not given to you for free. I hope you can forget about the black hole this time. I think you don't want to be interrogated like a prisoner by the alliance." Han Yu continued.

    This sentence made Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen secretly nod. Even if Han Yu didn't say anything at this time, they would remind these people who came back alive after they returned to Tanding.  But now that Han Yu has brought it up, it saves Xuanyuan Feng andPlease wait until further notice.  When Han Yu finished speaking, Xuanyuan Feng was the first to agree and said to everyone: "Han Yu is not wrong. Everyone, please think about the virtues of an alliance. You don't need me to remind you more, right?"

    "That's right. And think about it, if the alliance knew about this, would it be possible for the gold and silver mines you were allocated to remain in your hands?" Yuwendu then said to everyone.

    Obviously, Yuwendu's reminder is more direct than Xuanyuan Feng's. Money and silk are touching people's hearts. Who knows if the people sent by the alliance to investigate will see the gold and silver mines in their hands and take advantage of the money and confiscate their own hands in the name of investigation.  gold and silver mines.  You know, Han Yu gave it to them, and the gold and silver mine in their hands is theirs.  If others want to take it away, you have to ask them to see if they agree.

    Seeing the changes in expressions on everyone’s faces, Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen both looked at each other and knew that it was done.  If it is related to their own real interests, it is estimated that these people will not take the initiative to speak out.  But immediately, Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen thought of another thing. What should we do with Li Jun and the others who were still imprisoned?  They are also eyewitnesses, if they reveal the matter

    Xuanyuan Feng and Yu Wen were just about to give Han Yu a heads up when they suddenly heard the loudspeaker in the activity room blaring. Shi Bafang, who was on duty in the control room, suddenly shouted urgently: "Han Yu, Lin Mohan, Lin  Mohan drove away in the escape capsule that Xuanyuan Feng and the others were riding in. And when he left, he took Li Jun and the others with him."

    "What!" Han Yu was shocked when he heard this and hurriedly left the activity room and ran towards the control room.  Lin Ke and others saw this and quickly followed.  Xuanyuan Feng and Yuwen both stopped their friends at the door of the activity room and said to everyone: "I want to remind everyone that it is best to forget what happened during this period, otherwise, when the time comes, trouble will not only come to you, but also to you.  It may also harm your family.”

    "Captain, among those who were rescued, there were our companions." Someone said to Xuanyuan Feng.

    "From the time they took refuge with the man named Li, we were no longer their companions. Think about it, if they had succeeded, what would have been our fate? In addition to being killed, we would have been left in that place to fend for ourselves.  "Xuanyuan Feng said with a cold face.

    "Then if anyone asks"

    "Just say that he died in the battle with the pirates." Yuwendu said.  Xuanyuan Feng looked at Yuwendu, then nodded and said, "Yes, he died in the battle with the pirates. Let's not forget that we were betrayed once."

    Xuanyuan Feng and others, including several survivors of the shipwrecked starship, reached a consensus.  The search and rescue team had a fierce battle with the pirates during the rescue process. Only Xuanyuan Feng and others survived. With the help of Han Yu and others from the Courage, they finally returned to their hometown alive.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 293 An old friend is in trouble

    Chapter 293 An old friend is in trouble

    Lin Mohan's sudden departure made Han Yu feel puzzled, but only a little puzzled.  Having already lost confidence in recruiting Lin Mohan, it was not difficult for Lin Mohan to leave without saying goodbye, and then he forgot about Lin Mohan's departure.  As for Li Jun and others who were taken away by Lin Mohan, Han Yu had no intention of killing them and silencing them. Taking them away would save Han Yu the headache of how to deal with those people.

    The Courage returned to the town of Tanting without incident.  The return of Xuanyuan Feng and others was warmly welcomed by the residents of Tanding Town.  The departure of the search and rescue team made the people of Tanding Town very worried about the safety of their children. Now that they have returned safely, they are naturally relieved.  Of course, some people are happy and some are sad. For those who have not waited for their families to return home, this moment is also a time of heartbreak.

    Tang Jie and Tang Yiran were hugged tightly by Tang Niu as soon as they came back.  From the suffocating hug, Tang Jie and Tang Yiran felt Tang Niu's concern for them.  Tang Jie said softly to Tang Niu: "Elder brother, we are back."

    "Well, well, as long as it's okay, it's okay." Tang Niu wiped the corners of his eyes and said repeatedly.

    "Elder brother, why are you crying?" Tang Xiaofu asked curiously.

    "Nonsense, senior brother is just happy." Tang Niu stretched out his hand to touch Tang Furong's little head and corrected him with a smile.  After saying that, Tang Niu and Tang Biao walked up to Han Yu and others. Tang Niu bent down and saluted: "Thank you."

    "You're welcome." Han Yu stepped forward to help Tang Niu up and said.

    "I can't say thank you for your kindness. If you need me for anything in the future, please just follow my instructions and go through fire and water without hesitation." Tang Biao cupped his fists and said to Han Yu,

    "Okay, I'll note it down." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    On the other side, Liu Shiqing hugged the returning Xuanyuan Feng tightly, unwilling to separate for a moment.  During the days when Xuanyuan Feng left, Liu Shiqing realized how important Xuanyuan Feng was to her.  They were always together without realizing it, but after they were suddenly separated, Liu Shiqing really couldn't get used to the days without Xuanyuan Feng by her side.

    Xuanyuan Feng was very surprised. He felt Liu Shiqing's attachment firsthand.  This made him feel very happy and felt that everything he had done had paid off.

    Now that they were all trustworthy people, Han Yu naturally no longer had any scruples. He took out some of the good things he found during his trip and gave them to Tang Xiaofu and others.  Among them, Wen Yu was given to Tang Xiaofu. Others did not know the value of Wen Yu, but Xuanyuan Feng knew it very well and explained Wen Yu's use to Liu Shiqing with a smile.  As an alternate mother, Liu Shiqing immediately expressed her gratitude to Han Yu and others for their generosity.  As for others, they have a piece of gold and silver mine.

    "Are you leaving?" Tang Xiaofu looked at Lin Ke with some reluctance and asked.

    Lin Ke touched Tang Xiaofu's little head and said with a smile: "Xiaofu, the purpose of our coming to the Death Star Territory is to have adventures. The matter here has been resolved. Of course we must continue our journey."

    "I will miss you."

    "We will miss you too. Xiaofu, be obedient and obedient. After we travel through the Death Star Territory, maybe we will come back to Tanding to see you one day." Lin Ke said with a smile.

    Tang Xiaofu nodded in understanding, "Then we have agreed that you will come to see me in the future."

    "Yes, I promise."

    "Pull the hook."

    "Okay, pull the hook."

    "Xiaofu~" Han Mengxin couldn't bear it and wanted to step forward and hug Tang Xiaofu.  Tang Xiaofu couldn't dodge and was hugged by Han Mengxin.

    "Anyone of you can come back, as long as she doesn't come back alone." Tang Xiaofu turned to Lin Ke and demanded to Lin Ke while holding Han Mengxin's face with her small hands.

    Lin Ke suppressed laughter and said with some embarrassment: "Oh, this is a bit difficult to handle."

    "Wow~ don't kiss me~" Tang Xiaofu finally couldn't resist Han Mengxin's enthusiasm and was kissed by Han Mengxin.

    Everyone laughed as they watched Han Mengxin bullying Tang Xiaofu. Suddenly, a cold snort came from outside the door: "Hmph~ It's really lively." Everyone looked towards the door. Han Yu was startled when he saw the person coming, and stood up to protect everyone.  Behind him, he looked at the other person coldly and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "Huh huh huh~ We are old friends after all, why do we need to meet outsiders like this." The visitor asked with a sneer.

    "Old friends are old friends, but we are enemies. I have no interest in making friends with enemies." Han Yu said, looking at the visitor warily.  Ningping and Shi Bafang have been surrounded by incoming people on the left and right, and Field's sniper rifle has been loaded and aimed at the incoming people.  As long as the visitor makes the slightest move, the sniper rifle will fire.

    &nbsp; Seeing Han Yu and others acting like they were facing a formidable enemy, Xuanyuan Feng and others couldn't help but become nervous.

    “Don’t do anything, everyone, please calm down.” Yuwendu from outside the door ran in and shouted to everyone.

    "Yuwendu, what's going on?" Xuanyuan Feng asked Yuwendu in a loud voice.

    "I don't know." Yu Wendu replied with a sad face when he heard this: "This is the guest that the director asked me to entertain well. Originally he said he wanted to go out for a walk, but he kept going around and ended up here.  . I really don’t know who he wants to find Han Yu and the others."

    "Yuwendu, step aside, so as not to accidentally hurt you later." Han Yu said to Yuwendu expressionlessly.

    "Well, Han Yu, can you give me some face and not do anything here? This is a residential area after all. If you guys get into a fight, wouldn't the residents living here suffer?" Yu Wendu said to Han Yu with a grimace.  Begged.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment, looked at the visitor and asked, "What did you say?"

    "I don't care. Anyway, I didn't come to you today to fight with you." The visitor shrugged and replied.

    Hearing what the visitor said, Han Yu said in a deep voice: "Okay, I believe you once, Lei Qi. I won't fight you for the time being."

    "Hehe then I'll thank you." Lei Qi grinned at Han Yu and said.

    "Hmph! What are you doing here? We have nothing to say to you." Han Yu asked with a cold snort.

    Lei Qi shrugged upon hearing this, "Of course I have nothing to say to you. But there is someone who has an old relationship with you, and she is suffering now. I want to see if you will save her after knowing about it."

    "Who is it?" Han Yu asked strangely.

    "Lotus pod."

    Hearing Lei Qi’s words, Han Yu and others all thought of the girl who had helped them on Bigang.  Han Yu stared at Lei Qi and asked, "Where is she now?"

    "She was punished by the organization for helping you without permission. Even if her master is the peerless ghost fox Maser, she can't break the rules of the organization just for Lian Peng."

    "Then what do you want to do when you come to us?"

    "Of course it's to see if you will save her. I remember I said it just now."

    Han Yu was silent for a moment, looked at Lei Qi and asked: "Where is she now?"

    "Are you really planning to save her?" Lei Qi looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "You talk too much nonsense." Han Yu glared and replied impatiently.

    Lei Qi was not angry and said with a smile: "Hehe Even if I tell you where the lotus is kept, you can't find it. Without me to lead the way, you can only wander around like a headless fly.  .”

    "This is not something you need to consider." Han Yu replied coldly.

    "What a shameless guy. To be honest, I wanted to save the lotus, but I didn't have enough manpower. I saw the Courage in the port and thought of you. If you really want to save the lotus, then tomorrow morning  Come to me. Just ask this Yuwen where I live." After saying this, Lei Qi turned and walked out the door.

    Han Yu did not keep Lei Qi and allowed him to leave.  After Lei Qi left, Han Mengxin immediately ran to Han Yu and asked, "Brother, is what Lei Qi said true?"

    "It might be a trap." Ning Ping guessed.

    "Whether it's a trap or not, if we don't take a look, we may regret it in the future. Moreover, my intuition tells me that Lei Qi is not lying. Lianpeng may really be locked up somewhere right now." Han Yu  Said in a deep voice.

    "Then let's" Lin Ke asked aloud.

    "Let's go take a look with that Leitch for the time being. Bafang, Field, I'll leave the supply to you two. Yan'er, Lin Ke, you are responsible for the maintenance of the Courage. Tomorrow Ning Ping and I will go see Leitch first.  What kind of trick does that guy want to play?"

    "Yeah." Everyone responded in unison.

    Early the next morning, Han Yu and Ning Ping followed Yu Wendu to Lei Qi’s residence.  Lei Qi seemed to have known that Han Yu would come and was waiting there early.  After Han Yu and Ning Ping met with him, they said straight to the point: "Lianpeng is imprisoned in the place of exile."

    "Place of Exile? You can tell from the name that it's not a good place. How to get there?" Han Yu asked Lei Qi after muttering softly.

    "Hehehe don't be anxious, let me introduce to you where the Exiled Land is." Leitch said with a smile.

    Han Yu frowned and did not respond to Lei Qi's words.  And Lei Qi didn't respond when he saw this.He was careless and said to himself: "The Exile Place is a place used by the Alliance to detain serious criminals. In that place, which can be said to be almost isolated from the world, as long as you enter there, there is almost no possibility of escaping.  .”

    "You said that was the territory of the alliance. How did the lotus pods get sent there?"

    "The ability of the organization is beyond your imagination." Lei Qi said meaningfully, and then continued: "The punishment given to Lianpeng by the organization is life imprisonment, but it was also given to Lianpeng for the sake of her teacher.  With a chance, as long as someone can rescue Lian Peng from the place of exile, the organization will no longer pursue what Lian Peng has done before."

    "Where is the place of exile?" Han Yu asked.

    "There is no star map when going to the Exile Land. The purpose is to prevent anyone from rescuing important prisoners detained there." Leitch replied in a deep voice.

    “Then how are we going to get there?”

    "Although there is no star map, the Alliance Army in the Exiled Land also needs supplies, so every supply handover in the Exiled Land is our opportunity to enter the Exiled Land."

    "Are you going to come with us too?" Han Yu asked after looking at Lei Qi.

    "Yes. Without me leading the way, it is impossible for you to find the supply transfer point in the Exiled Land." Leitch replied with a smile.

    "When are you leaving?" Han Yu asked again.

    “The sooner the better, preferably within two days.”

    "Last question, why do you want to save Lianpeng?" Han Yu asked, looking into Lei Qi's eyes.

    "Uh" Lei Qi obviously hesitated when he heard this question. Han Yu and Ning Ping stared at Lei Qi, and heard Lei Qi whisper: "My grandfather arranged a marriage for me, and the target  It’s the lotus pod.”

    If Han Yu was wearing glasses, they must have fallen to the ground at this time.  Leitch's answer was too unexpected.  Han Yu couldn't help but add another sentence, "Will Lianpeng agree?"

    "I don't know." Leitch replied angrily.

    "Then let's do it. We will notify you when the Courage is ready." Han Yu stood up and said to Leitch.

    "It's best to hurry up. In three days, it will be time for the delivery of supplies in the Exiled Land. If we miss it, we will have to wait another two months." Lei Qi reminded Han Yudao.

    "I know, we will do it as soon as possible." Han Yu agreed and left Lei Qi's residence with Ning Ping.

    On the way back, Han Yu asked Ning Ping: "What do you think? How much can you believe what Lei Qi said?"

    "From the beginning to the end, I had no intention of believing what Lei Qi said, no matter what he said." Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    "That's what happened. Let's talk about your opinions." Returning to the Courage, Han Yu gathered everyone together and told everyone the news he got from Leitch today.

    "The lotus pods must be saved." Han Mengxin said first.

    "That's right." Qiao Yan'er echoed from the side.

    "We must save him, but during the rescue process, we have to rescue the guy named Lei Qi. We must be careful about him." Lin Ke added.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard the words, "Well, you are all right. Lianpeng must be saved, and Lei Qi must be guarded against. But how to save and how to guard against it is something we need to discuss carefully."

    "Maybe we can ask Xuanyuan Feng and the others. Since Lei Qi appears here, it means that this must be the only place to go to the place of exile. Otherwise, he will never appear here. He will come and tell us about Lianpeng.  The matter must be just a temporary thought." Field suggested aloud.

    "I agree, I think Field's analysis makes sense." Shi Bafang echoed.

    "I think so too. But now that he has found us, we can't just leave Lianpeng alone in the place of exile. After all, Lianpeng gets along well with us."

    Han Yu’s words were unanimously recognized by everyone, and everyone came to Xuanyuan Feng’s home together, wanting to know some information about the place of exile from Xuanyuan Feng.

    "The place of exile?" Xuanyuan Feng looked as if he had heard this name for the first time. Especially when he heard that this place of exile was likely to exist near Tanding Town, Xuanyuan Feng's face was filled with emotion.  Surprised.

    Seeing this, Han Yu and others gave up asking and prepared to say goodbye and leave.  But before they could leave, Xuanyuan Feng stopped Han Yu and others and said, "Although I don't know this place, the Land of Exile, but maybe others will know."

    "Who is that person?" Han Yu asked hurriedly.

    &nbsp; "I'll take you there. His temper is very weird. If you go rashly, he will probably not even give you a chance to see you."

    As Xuanyuan Feng went to find the person who might know the place of Exile, Han Yu couldn't help but think of Lin Mohan who left without saying goodbye. If that encyclopedia was there, maybe they wouldn't even need to cooperate with Lei Qi.  None.

    On the nameless planet in the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, Lin Mohan drove the escape ship from the Spirit and entered the entrance of the base built on the nameless planet.  Li Jun and the others had already been killed by Lin Mohan on his way here. They must have turned into dung and returned to nature by now.

    After parking the escape ship at the docking station, Lin Mohan jumped off the starship and entered the base along the brightly lit passage.  Not long after walking, Lin Mohan came to an empty room. There was no other equipment in the whole room. They were all huge transparent cylinders filled with green liquid. In the liquid, there was a  personal.  All those people were floating peacefully, looking as if they were asleep.

    Lin Mohan walked to and stood in front of a cylinder.  Looking at his companions inside the cylinder, Lin Mohan gently stroked the body wall of the cylinder and said softly: "Wait a little longer, and I'll wake you up from your sleep soon." After that, Lin Mohan walked over to  In front of the console under the cylinder, a tube of medicine prepared on the way back was inserted into a slot on the console.  The medicine is injected into the cylinder.

    In Lin Mohan’s expectant eyes, the person inside the cylinder slowly opened his eyes.  Lin Mohan was very excited when he saw this. He tried hard to control his trembling right hand and pressed the button on the console.  The green liquid in the cylinder suddenly began to decrease. In a short time, the green liquid had disappeared. The man standing in the cylinder reached out and gently tapped the wall of the cylinder.  Lin Mohan understood and hurriedly opened the cylinder.

    The person who had just woken up was very weak. As soon as he stepped out of the cylinder, he leaned forward as if he was about to fall.  Lin Mohan, who had expected this for a long time, stepped forward to support the other party and said softly: "Welcome back, my brother."

    "Thank you for your efforts, my brother."

    Lin Mohan was excited when he heard this. He put his arms around the other person's shoulders and said, "My brother, you have just woken up and are still very weak. What you have to do now is to recuperate. I promise that it won't take long for you to recover."  powerful."

    “Then I’ll trouble you.”

    "As a family, please don't say such disrespectful things. Come with me, I have prepared everything for you." Lin Mohan held the other party's shoulder and sent him into the waiting room that had been prepared long ago.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 294 The strange old man

    Chapter 294 Weird old man

    "Han Yu, let Mengxin stay with Xiaofu. You will leave here soon, and I don't know when you will come back." Before leaving, Xuanyuan Feng suggested to Han Yu.

    "Oh, then Mengxin, just stay here." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin without doubting that he was there.

    Han Mengxin objected after hearing this: "No, I want to go with you. Xiaofu is already sleepy, let her go to rest, I will come to play with her tomorrow."

    When Han Yu heard this, he looked at Tang Xiaofu, and sure enough, he saw Tang Xiaofu yawning.  Xuanyuan Feng shook his head secretly when he saw this, and had to tell the truth to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, it's not that I don't want to take you there, it's just that the person we are going to meet is special, and you may suffer a loss if you follow him."

    "I'm not afraid, I have my brother to protect me, and he won't let me suffer." Han Mengxin replied nonchalantly.

    "Xuanyuan Feng, is that person difficult to deal with?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "Oh, he is difficult to deal with but secondly. He has a very weird temper and is not easy to get along with. Moreover, he also has some bad habits and likes to get close to girls."

    "How old is that person?" Han Yu interrupted and asked.

    "I'll be eighty after the New Year."

    "Oh, nothing will happen then." Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.  Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan Feng heard this and said, "It would be great if nothing happens. That old guy is old-minded and likes to take advantage of young and beautiful girls when he has nothing to do all day long."

    “…Isn’t that just an old gangster?”

    "Ehthat's not entirely true, he just likes to take advantage."

    "for example……"

    "Like touching my breasts, buttocks, etc."

    "Oh, then it's okay." Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin and said to Xuanyuan Feng as if he was relieved.  Han Mengxin was so angry that she couldn't help but snatched Ning Ping's Qiushui Sword and gave Han Yu a scabbard.

    The group of people followed Xuanyuan Feng to their destination.  In front of the home of Hubble, an old scholar in Tanding Town who is known as the walking dictionary.  Looking at the door that was smashed with rotten eggs and rotten persimmons, Han Yu thought to himself: "This old guy named Hubble seems to be very unpopular."

    Xuanyuan Feng did not ring the doorbell. After picking up a brick that could be seen everywhere, he threw it into the house with no window glass on the first floor and shouted loudly: "Dr. Hubble, are you still alive?"

    After a while, there was no response from the house.  Upon seeing this, Xuanyuan Feng whispered to Han Yu: "Don't worry." After saying that, Xuanyuan Feng picked up another brick, pointed it at the surviving window glass on the second floor, and threw it violently.

    "Crash~" The glass shattered, and the next moment, an old man with an angry face rushed out of the room and shouted to Xuanyuan Feng: "You bastard! There are only a few pieces of glass in my house, and you still want to smash it for me?  "

    "Don't do this. If you want to change, you can change it at any time. Don't cry poor in front of me." Xuanyuan Feng replied unmoved.

    Hubble was waiting for Xuanyuan Feng angrily. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Han Mengxin and Lin Ke standing behind Han Yu. The pair of small eyes suddenly turned into digital ones and he ran towards Lin Ke with all his glory.  .  Han Yu was startled when he saw this, and quickly protected Lin Ke behind him.  When Hubo saw Han Yu blocking his way, he immediately shouted in displeasure: "Boy, where are you from? You don't want to ask who I am? Get out of my way!"

    "Peng~" A ball of flame rose up in Han Yu's hand.  Hubo's expression changed when he saw this, and he slithered behind Xuanyuan Feng and shouted: "Xuanyuan Feng, hurry up and protect me, this poor old man, someone wants to kill me!"

    "Don't talk nonsense, they are guests." Xuanyuan Feng explained to Hubble after hearing this.

    "Guests? Are they coming to me for help?"

    Xuanyuan Feng nodded.

    After receiving Xuanyuan Feng's affirmative reply, Hubble's attitude suddenly changed again, and he said to Han Yu arrogantly: "What do you want from me? My fees are very high."

    "Dr. Hubble, I brought them." Xuanyuan Feng reminded Hubble with a somewhat ugly look on his face.  Hubo heard this and complained to Xuanyuan Feng: "People also need to live. If the light can't come out, then when I die, I won't even have a coffin."

    "You don't have to worry about this. After you die, I will have you cremated. And I believe that if you die, many people in Tanding Town will fire cannons to celebrate."

    "Besides, they are jealous that I am a woman."

    "Tsk tsk~ You have such a good attitude, you will definitely live until you die."

    Seeing Xuanyuan Feng and Hubo bickering there, Han Yu couldn't help but cough a few times to remind Xuanyuan Feng that it was more important to do business.  Xuanyuan Feng said to Han Yu embarrassedly: "Haha?…I’m sorry, I got caught up in the conversation and forgot what I was supposed to do.  Dr. Hubble, let's go in and talk.  "

    "Please~please~" Hubble heard this and quickly led the way to Han Yu and others.

    As expected, the front door was not the way into the house. Hubble took Han Yu and his party to the backyard, and opened a wall covered with ivy, revealing a large door.

    "Please come in." Hubble opened the door and stood at the door and said to Han Yu and others.

    "Hey, Dr. Hubble, you changed the location again." Xuanyuan Feng looked at the door and stepped in.  Seeing this, Han Yu and others also walked in one after another.

    "Yeah~" Han Mengxin screamed. Han Yu looked back and saw Han Mengxin covering her butt with her hands and staring at Hubble with a slightly red face.

    "Mengxin." Han Yu called out.

    "It's okay." Han Mengxin was silent for a moment and then replied.  After saying that, he pulled Ning Ping into the room.  Han Yu frowned and looked at Hubo, who was smiling apologetically, and felt silent for three seconds for this reckless old man to provoke Han Mengxin.

    Entering the basement where Hubble lives, Han Yu said straight to the point: "Dr. Hubble, our purpose of coming to you is very simple, we just want to know information about the Exiled Land"

    "I don't know!" Before Han Yu could finish his words, Hubble suddenly screamed, interrupting Han Yu's words.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and continued: "If it is a matter of remuneration, we can discuss it easily."

    "Come on, come on, I don't know what you are talking about about the Exiled Land. Leave quickly!!" Hubble began to drive away impatiently.  Xuanyuan Feng felt a little embarrassed and said aloud: "Dr. Hubble, can't you say it for my sake?"

    “Let’s go, let’s go, if you don’t know, you just don’t know.”

    "Hmph, don't you know that it's easier to invite gods than to send them away?" Han Mengxin suddenly said coldly.

    "You, what do you want to do? I'm almost eighty." Hubble asked with some fear, and at the same time looked at Xuanyuan Feng as if asking for help. Unfortunately, Xuanyuan Feng was refuted by him just now, and now he is angry, so how can he be in the mood?  help him.

    "Ning Ping, catch him." Han Mengxin pointed at Hubble and said to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping faithfully carried out Han Mengxin's orders.  He stepped forward and subdued Hubble easily.

    "You, what do you want to do? Hey, don't rummage through my things." Hubble, who was restrained, shouted loudly to Han Mengxin, who began to search his residence.  But Han Mengxin turned a deaf ear and searched here and there, and soon found a lot of Hubble's private goods hidden in various hidden places.

    "Brother, please help move these dirty things to the yard." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu and others while searching.

    "Oh, oh." Han Yu agreed upon hearing this, and followed Xuanyuan Feng to move Hubble's personal belongings into the courtyard.  During the moving process, Han Yu couldn't help but whisper to Xuanyuan Feng: "This old guy is really amazing. He even has a collection of this kind of unique book."

    "Really? Which one?" Xuanyuan Feng asked curiously.

    "That's it." Han Yu handed over one, and Xuanyuan Feng took it and flipped through it. He looked around, then silently put the book in his arms into his arms and put it away carefully.  Then he gave Han Yu a smile that you know.  Han Yu smiled when he saw this, and was just about to collect a few books as souvenirs when he heard Lin Ke shouting from outside the hospital: "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    "It's okay." Han Yu replied quickly.  Then he walked out of the door holding the book.

    "What were you doing just now? Why did it take so long?"

    "I didn't do anything. I chatted with Xuanyuan Feng for a while and wasted a little time."

    Hearing the conversation between Han Yu and Lin Ke, Xuanyuan Feng smiled slightly, picked out two more high-quality books and kept them close to him, and would study them carefully when he returned home.

    "What do you want to do?" Hubble asked Han Mengxin while struggling in the courtyard.  It's just that his struggle can only be in vain. How can an old man who is nearly eighty and has been playing with pens all his life be the opponent of a young man who has practiced martial arts since childhood and is less than twenty years old.

    "I don't do anything, I just want to eliminate harm for the people. Let me ask you again, do you know about the Exiled Land?" Han Mengxin looked at Hubble and said.

    Hubble gritted his teeth and replied: "No, I don't know."

    "Don't you know? Brother." Han Mengxin smiled slightly and called Han Yu.  Han Yu immediately understood and picked up a book and put it in his hand.  Once the flames came out, Hubble's collection turned into ash.

    "You, you bastards!" Hubble shouted angrily.

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin glanced at Hubble when she heard this, and Han Yu took another book for collection.  Upon seeing this, Hubble quickly shouted: "Don't burn, don't burn."

    "Burn"??" Han Mengxin uttered one word lightly.

    "Peng~" Another treasure turned into ashes.

    Hubo glared at Han Mengxin angrily and cursed: "Smelly bitch, didn't I just touch your butt? It's not like you're missing a piece of meat. Besides, your butt is not comfortable to touch at all, and I almost got it.  My hand is gone."

    "You're talking nonsense!" Ning Ping retorted loudly.

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping suspiciously, then at Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin's face turned red. After giving Ning Ping a hard look, she looked at Hubble coldly and said, "Since you said that, I have nothing to say to you. Brother, get rid of those dirty things."  Burn it all."

    "No, don't" Hubo's expression suddenly changed when he heard this, and he struggled desperately, and he almost broke free.

    "Mengxin, for my sake, why don't you leave a few copies for him." Looking at the heartbroken Hubble, Xuanyuan Feng softly begged Han Mengxin.

    "Hmph, hide the few books you have hidden in your arms." Han Mengxin reminded Xuanyuan Feng in a low voice, and then said coldly: "It's okay not to burn these books that are not suitable for children. As long as he tells us about the place of exile.  Things. Otherwise"

    Xuanyuan Feng understood and turned to Hubble and said, "Dr. Hubble, please stop being so tough and tell me what you know."

    "If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have encountered this unfortunate incident." Hubo looked at Xuanyuan Feng bitterly and said.

    "There is no way, the big tree attracts the wind, who makes you the living dictionary of Tanding Town." Xuanyuan Feng said with a smile.

    "It's no use trying to flatter me. I remember you, kid." After saying that, Hubble said to Ning Ping, who was restraining him: "Let me go and I'll tell you what you want to know."

    With Han Mengxin’s consent, Ning Ping let go of Hubble.  Hubo rubbed his wrist and said to Ning Ping: "You don't know how to respect your elders at all. You only know how to listen to your wife. Boy, you will definitely have tracheitis in the future and you will be bullied by your own wife."

    "I'm happy to." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Hubble shook his head and said, "You are hopeless."

    "snort!"

    Without going back to the basement, Hubble sat on the ground in the yard, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Can you tell me the reason why you want to know the place of exile?"

    "Save people." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Rescue people? It's impossible. No one can escape from the place of exile unless they are released."

    After hearing what Hubble said, Han Yu said: "You don't need to care about this. We just want to know the information about the Exiled Land."

    "In this case, let me start from the origin of the Exiled Land" Hubble looked at Han Yu, who looked serious at this time, and said slowly.

    The place of exile did not originally exist.  But in order to imprison those heinous criminals, the alliance used a lot of manpower and material resources to build this artificial planet in the middle of the Death Star Territory.  In other words, it is a nail planted by the Alliance in the Death Star Territory.  This planet called the Exiled Land is a mobile military fortress. In addition to imprisoning criminals, it is also responsible for challenging various powerful creatures in the Death Star Territory and obtaining information about those powerful creatures through battles, thereby providing information for possible future alliances.  The battle provides reference.

    The soldiers in the Exiled Land are those criminals, and the reason why the Alliance can control the Exiled Land is because the supplies of the Exiled Land are firmly in the hands of the Alliance.  Although people in the Exile Land can easily kill the Alliance soldiers stationed there.  But once this is done, the Alliance will cut off the supplies of the Exiled Land and trap the people in the Exiled Land to death.  In addition, the Alliance has recruited the most powerful people in the Exiled Land as managers of the Exiled Land. Unless there is a major change, the Exiled Land will always be controlled by the Alliance.

    As for how to get to the Exiled Land, Hubble doesn’t know.  Similar to what Leitch said, there is no other way except to use the Alliance and the Exiled Land to transfer supplies.

    "Okay, I've said everything I know, can you leave?" After Hubble finished explaining, he directly issued an eviction order to Han Yu and others.  He didn't want to see Han Yu and others again for a second.

    "There is another question. How do you know so clearly about the Exiled Land?" Ning Ping looked at Hubble and asked.

    "When I was young, I was also an adventurous person. I once heard my mentor mention the matter of Exiled Land. And my mentor once participated in the design guidance of Exiled Land. Young man, I would like to advise you,  When looking for a wife, don’t look for someone with a bad temper"

    "Tear~" Before Hubble could finish speaking, he heard the sound of a book being torn from behind.

    &nbsp"What are you doing?" Han Mengxin, who was waiting to tear apart his collection, asked Hubble angrily.

    "My hand slipped." Han Mengxin said coldly.  After finishing speaking, Han Mengxin stood up and walked out. As she walked, she said to Lin Ke: "Sister Ke, let's go. There are still a lot of things we need to do, but there is not much time left for us to prepare."

    "Ah, oh." Lin Ke was pulled away by Han Mengxin.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu and others also said goodbye and left.  Hubble took Xuanyuan Feng's arm and said, "Hey, give me back my collection."

    "What treasure? I don't know what you are talking about?" Xuanyuan Feng denied it.

    Hubble snorted coldly and said, "Stop pretending and take it out quickly. Don't make me go crazy."

    "Why didn't you get angry just now?" Xuanyuan Feng asked curiously.

    "I'm not familiar with them. What if I get angry and they don't buy it and beat me?" Hubble replied after hearing this.

    Xuanyuan Feng looked at Hubo with a somewhat tangled look, wondering whether she should give him a slap in the face to let him know that even if he gets angry with an acquaintance, he might get beaten.

    "Return my collection to me quickly." Hubo urged Xuanyuan Feng.

    Xuanyuan Feng was silent for a moment and whispered to Hubble: "Dr. Hubble, do you think Han Yu and the others believe your words or mine?"

    "What do you want to do?" Hubo asked, looking at Xuanyuan Feng warily.

    Xuanyuan Feng said slowly: "You said that if I tell Han Yu and them that you haven't finished telling them what you know, do you think they will believe you? Or will they believe me?"

    "You can't be that insidious, can you?"

    "People always change. Dr. Hubble, think carefully. If Han Yu and the others come back, you will lose more than just a few treasures." Xuanyuan Feng looked at Hubble with a smile and said.  It's just that Hubble felt that a fox tail grew out of Xuanyuan Feng's back.

    “It’s been eight lifetimes of bad luck that I’ve known you.” Hubble struggled for a long time and then said with a long sigh.

    "You're welcome, you're welcome." Xuanyuan Feng said with a smile.

    When Hubble saw this, he couldn't help but waved his hands and cursed: "Get out of here, don't show up in front of me again."

    "Haha Dr. Hubble, you are so old, it is better to be less angry. If one day you can't bear it and go to see your mentor in advance, then you don't know who will benefit from your collection.  You said, right?"

    "Get out! I won't leave my treasures to you even if I die. I will burn all those treasures before I die and bring them to that world as a gift for my mentor."

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Feng was silent for a long time before slowly saying: "I wonder if your mentor will kill you again if he sees the gift you brought him?"

    "You have nothing to do with it!" Hubble shouted.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 295 Fox Shadow Appears

    Chapter 295 Fox Shadow Appears

    Leitch Temporary Residence

    Han Yu, who only got some news about the Exiled Land from Hubble, had to come to Leitch and choose to cooperate with Leitch.  Although they knew that Lei Qi might be lying to them, Han Yu and others couldn't turn a blind eye as this matter related to Lian Peng.  It can be regarded as knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, so we prefer to travel to the tiger mountains.

    "It seems that you have made up your mind." Lei Qi looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "Is Lianpeng really imprisoned in the place of exile?"

    "Really. Because of her master's relationship, she received special care in the Exiled Land. She did not suffer any crime, but her freedom was restricted. If there is no special opportunity, she may need to stay in the Exiled Land for a long time.  There is a possibility of being released.”

    "How long?" Han Yu asked.

    "a long time."

    Han Yu: ""

    After a brief discussion with Lei Qi, Han Yu stood up and left, and Lei Qi personally escorted Han Yu to the door.  Before leaving the house, Han Yu looked back at Lei Qi and said, "I feel like you have changed a lot. You seem to be a completely different person than when you were in Big Ang."

    "People will always grow up." Lei Qi was slightly stunned when he heard this, and then replied.

    After bidding farewell to Lei Qi, Han Yu returned to the Courage.  At this moment, only Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner were left behind on the Courage, while everyone else went out to do their own business.  Seeing Han Yu return, Qiao Yaner and Lin Ke immediately asked Han Yu how the discussion with Lei Qi was going.

    "It's going well. Let's take action together in two days." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    "Is that Lei Qi coming to the Courage?" Qiao Yaner asked aloud.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly, "No, he has his own private starship. When the time comes, we will activate the chameleon system and follow his starship."

    "Did he tell you why he knew the reason for the material handover between the Alliance and the Exiled Land?" Lin Ke asked immediately.

    "As I said, he is the leader of the alliance this time. So we are afraid of a mole in everything. Once there is a mole, no matter how big the matter is, it may be destroyed."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Lin Ke pondered for a moment and reminded Han Yu softly: "Han Yu, that Lei Qi can't be trusted, don't forget it."

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Don't worry, I haven't forgotten it. It's just that the girl Lian Peng is involved in this matter. One of the pieces of Jiulong jade we got now is considered to be given to us by her. We have to repay this kindness. And that  The girl named Lian Peng is a nice person, and she had a good relationship with you at the beginning. You don’t want to see that girl waste her limited youth in that hellish place.”

    "That's true. But we have to be on guard against that Leitch."

    "Yeah. That Leitch is completely different from when he was in Bigang. He has changed a lot. When I talked to him this time, I found that he has become much more stable. No matter what he says or does, he becomes very polite.  Organized.”

    "Really? Then we need to deal with it more carefully."

    After talking for a while, Qiao Yaner went back to her room to rest.  In order to overhaul Courage's system as soon as possible, Qiao Yan'er stayed up all night, and now she can't hold on any longer.

    Once Qiao Yaner left, Han Yu and Lin Ke were the only two people left in the Courage.  The atmosphere seemed to suddenly become embarrassing.  Han Yu felt a little uncomfortable and glanced at Lin Ke, who was sitting on the console checking the control system of the Courage, and saw that Lin Ke was also secretly observing him intentionally or unintentionally.

    The two people's eyes met in the air, and they turned to look at each other in unison.

    "Ah~ It's so embarrassing, hurry up and find a topic." Han Yu secretly thought to himself.

    "Lin Ke, do you feel better? Does it still hurt?" Han Yu asked Lin Ke.  Han Yu regretted it after asking, does this count as teasing Lin Ke?

    Lin Ke's face turned red, he lowered his head and replied like a mosquito snoring, "It's much better now."

    "Oh, oh, it won't hurt anymore, it won't hurt anymore." Han Yu said dryly, feeling extremely embarrassed.  Talking to Lin Ke usually didn't feel as unnatural as it did now, but when the two of them were alone, Han Yu found that he couldn't find a topic for a while.

    The atmosphere continues to be awkward

    "That" Han Yu and Lin Ke said in unison.

    "You go ahead and say it." Han Yu said to Lin Ke.

    "No, you better say it first." Lin Keqian gave way.

    Han Yu encouraged himself in his heart: "Just say it, I am a man, I have to take the initiative." Thinking of this, Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and said: "Lin Ke, that, that" Seeing Lin Ke  That shy face, the courage Han Yu finally mustered up was like snow meeting the sunshine,It faded quickly.  Han Yu felt that his face was getting hot and hot.

    "Lin Kemarry me." Han Yu was heartbroken and shouted to Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke felt that his heartbeat was faster than ever before, and he could clearly hear the beating sound.  Lin Ke couldn't help but froze when he heard Han Yu's words suddenly.

    "Oh~ I didn't even bring a bouquet of flowers to propose, how can Sister Ke agree to you? Brother, you are such an idiot." Just when Han Yu looked at Lin Ke with burning eyes, Lin Ke lowered his head in shame.  While speaking, Han Mengxin's voice suddenly came out from the door of the control room.

    Han Yu and Lin Ke were startled. They didn't know when Han Mengxin and others had returned.

    "How long have you been back?" Han Yu asked Wen Hanmengxin in embarrassment.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she replied with a smile: "Not long. Oh?" ??Ning Ping smiled and nodded slightly after receiving the signal.  Field suddenly knelt down on one knee, reached out and took one of Qiao Yan'er's hands, and said affectionately: "Yan'er, marry me. The days without you will be the end of the world for me."

    "It's annoying, I haven't thought about it yet." Qiao Yan'er replied with a shy look on her face.

    Han Yu: ""

    After laughing for a while, Han Yu’s proposal was ruthlessly cut in half by Han Mengxin and the others.  However, Han Yu was not too angry, but felt a little lucky.  It seems that my proposal was a failure. It is reasonable for Lin Ke to hesitate.

    ……

    After being teased for a while, Han Yu said to Han Mengxin and others with a straight face: "Okay, that's it for now. No more talk. Let's get down to business."

    Seeing Han Yu’s serious look, Han Mengxin and others stopped. After hearing this, they all sat upright and listened quietly to Han Yu’s story about meeting Lei Qi today.  After listening to Han Yu's story, Ning Ping was the first to ask: "Is what Lei Qi said credible?"

    "I don't know. But if we want to save that lotus, we have to choose to cooperate with that Leitch, right?"

    "That's true." Ning Ping nodded when he heard this.

    After much discussion, Han Yu and others found that no matter what they did, they could not get rid of Leiqi and go it alone.  In the end, Han Yu couldn't help but said to everyone in frustration: "Since there is no way to get rid of that Lei Qi, then we have to be more vigilant. Be careful that Lei Qi stabs us in the back."

    "Well. There is only one way at the moment."

    Leitch was sitting on the sofa in his residence, holding a glass of red wine in his hand and not knowing what he was thinking about at the moment.

    "Bang~bang~bang~" Three soft sounds woke up Lei Qi who was deep in thought. Lei Qi calmed down and said to the door: "Come in."

    The door opened, and a man dressed as a servant appeared at the door.

    "Young Master, a man claiming to be your uncle is coming to you."

    "Uncle? What is he doing here?" Lei Qi was stunned when he heard this, and quickly got up to prepare to greet him.  But as soon as he got up, he saw that his uncle Leo had already opened the door and the servant walked in.

    "Uncle, why are you here?" Leitch hurriedly greeted him, and at the same time waved to the servant at the door, signaling him to go out.

    Without saying a word, Leo grabbed the red wine on the table and took a big sip. Then he wiped his mouth, looked at Lei Qi and frowned and asked, "What? Can't I come?"

    "I can come, of course I can come. But uncle, why didn't you tell me before you came, so that I could be prepared." Lei Qi quickly said with a smile after hearing this.

    "Hmph, brat, if I don't come, I'm afraid you'll have to do what you want to do, right?" Leo snorted coldly, sat on the sofa and looked at Leitch and said.

    Lei Qi was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Leo in confusion and said: "Uncle, why can't I understand what you said? I was ordered to hand over supplies to the Exiled Land this time"

    "Why do I care about that thing of yours? I'm talking about other things." Leo interrupted Leitch with a glare.

    "What did uncle say?"

    "You're still pretending to be stupid with me! Let me ask you, do you plan to use this opportunity to rescue that lotus pod?" Leo asked, glaring at Lei Qi.

    Hearing this, Lei Qi replied with a puzzled look on his face: "Uncle, what are you talking about? How could I save that annoying girl?"

    Leo stared at Lei Qi and listened to what he said, and said with a sneer: "Lei Qi, do you know where your biggest flaw is this time?"

    "Uncle, I'm just telling the truth."

    "Still talking to me!" Leo shouted angrily.

    Lei Qi was silent when he heard this.

    &nbsp; Leo looked at Lei Qi, and after a long while he sighed and said: "I really regret that I left you to be taken care of by that lotus pod on the way back to the family because I had to deal with some emergencies. As a result, you two little guys  The bastard looked at the mung bean and his eyes met."

    "Uncle" Lei Qi was a little dissatisfied with Leo comparing himself and lotus pods to a tortoise and a mung bean.

    "Hmph! Boy, do you know that this will bring big trouble to the family." Leo asked with a cold snort.

    "Uncle, there is a reason why I do this." Leitch said slowly.

    "Humph, it's just for that little girl named Lianpeng. Lei Qi, there are so many good girls in this world, why would you give up a forest for a small tree? Besides, other girls have already rejected you.  , why do you bother?"

    "Uncle, if aunt hears what you say, she will definitely have an in-depth communication with you."

    "Go and tell your story."

    “…Okay, let’s talk about my business. There are two reasons why I want to do this.”

    "Say, I'm listening."

    "Let me tell you." Just as Leo was sitting carelessly on the sofa, waiting to hear Leitch explain to him, a familiar-sounding voice came from outside the door.

    "Who is so unruly? Oh why are you here, military advisor?" Leo jumped up and turned around to see the person. His voice suddenly slowed down and his movements became much more regular.

    "Long time no see, Leo." The visitor smiled and looked at Leo and said.

    "Hehe I didn't expect you to be here, military advisor. This brat also told me, otherwise I would have to go see the military advisor." Leo said to the visitor with a smile.

    "Haha I, Maser, am just a scholar who has no strength to control a chicken. How can I have the dignity to let a lion like you come to visit me? It should be me who comes to visit you."

    "The military advisor is too polite, you're too polite. Brat, why don't you go and order the banquet to be held? I want to have a drink with the military advisor and catch up on old times. It's true, I don't have any eyesight at all." Leo turned around and glared at Leitch.  .

    After Lei Qi went out, Maser sat on the sofa, looked at Leo standing opposite him and said softly: "Leo, you can sit down too. We haven't seen each other for a long time, let's sit down and talk together."

    "Oh, okay." Leo agreed, sitting upright opposite Maser, completely losing the casualness he had when facing Leitch just now.  Because the person sitting in front of him is the second-largest person in the organization, Maser, who is known as the peerless ghost fox.  Although Leo could easily kill Maser in terms of strength, Leo didn't want to and didn't dare to do so.  Maser is the kind of person who can make enemies fall into pieces while talking and laughing.  If he is touched, Leo's family will surely suffer crazy revenge from the organization. Although the Lionheart King's family is powerful, a tiger cannot withstand a pack of wolves, not to mention that the opponent is also a tiger, and there are more than one.

    "I came here this time to take this boy Leitch for a ride to the Land of Exile to see my apprentice. Leo, you don't have to think too much." Maser said softly to Leo.  Leo nodded slightly when he heard the words and listened quietly to Maser's next words.  Just listen to Ma Shier continue to say: "Originally, this trip was very simple, but something happened when passing through here. Leitch said that he had a few new friends here who he met in Bigang. So I  I had to change my original intention and prepare to stay here a little longer.”

    "New friends?" Leo asked in confusion.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, Lin Ke haha they are all heart-warming friends." Ma Shier said with a smile.

    "Is it them?I didn't expect them to actually come to the Death Star Territory?" Leo said to himself after hearing this.

    "You know them too?" Maser asked aloud.

    Leo heard this and replied: "Ah, I know a man named Han Yu. He played against Lei Qi at that time, and he was a young guy with good potential. I had a conversation with him before I took Lei Qi away. At that time, I heard that he  When I said I was going to adventure in the Death Star Territory, I just took it as a joke, but I didn’t expect him to actually come.”

    "I hear you say that you really admire the guy named Han Yu." Maser asked Leo with a smile on his face.

    "Well that's right. Compared with that Han Yu, Lei Qi at that time was just a piece of shit. Ah, I'm sorry, strategist, I said bad words again." Leo said apologetically to Maser.

    Ma Shier shook his head slightly, "Don't worry, this is not the headquarters, you can speak freely. I want to ask, is it possible to subdue Han Yu?"

    "Er" Leo was stunned when he heard this.

    Ma Shier looked at Leo's expression and said softly: "It seems that you also think that the other party cannot be conquered, right?"

    ? ????Yes.  Although that little guy is young, I see the potential to become a leader in him.  Although the guy didn’t seem to notice it, but"

    "Really?" Maser replied lightly, lost in thought.

    Leo didn’t dare to disturb Ma Shier’s contemplation at this time, and sat there honestly looking at Ma Shier.  After a while, Maser looked up at Leo and said, "Leo, I need your help."

    "Please ask the military advisor for instructions."

    "At the right time, hide your identity and rescue Han Yu and those people who are in desperate situation." Ma Shier said in a deep voice.

    "Can I ask the reason?" Leo asked cautiously.

    "The purpose of my visit this time is not only to see my apprentice Lian Peng, but also to carry out a mission ordered by the president. Originally, I planned to use Han Yu and others as pawns to attract the attention of the Exiled Land, but after listening to what you just said  After that, I changed my mind again. I want Han Yu and the others to leave the place of exile alive."

    Leo didn’t ask what order Ma Shier had given from the president. He just nodded and accepted Ma Shier’s order, preparing to help Han Yu when he might be in danger in the future.

    After getting down to business, Ma Shier and Leo talked about old times. Lei Qi knocked on the door gently and then pushed the door open and said, "Uncle, military advisor, the banquet is ready. Please come and take a seat."

    "Let's go, let's talk while eating." Maser stood up and said to Leo.

    "Okay, military advisor, please come first." Leo replied respectfully.

    Leitch was surprised by his uncle's behavior, but he was not stupid enough to ask Leo why he was like this in front of Maser.  But after Maser went to rest, Leitch told Leo his doubts.

    Faced with Lei Qi's question, Leo touched his beard, looked at Lei Qi meaningfully and said, "Lei Qi, don't get too close to the scholars. Those people are full of bad ideas and will fight head-on."  You’re not good at what you do, but your tricks behind the scenes are top-notch. You’re stupid, don’t count the money when someone sells you out.”

    "Uncle, am I that bad?" Leitch asked somewhat unconvinced.

    "Boy, don't be unconvinced. Do you know that if you hadn't met Han Yu and those people, you would have been sent to the place of exile to serve as a chess piece this time. Do you really think that Maser is a loyal elder?  Yeah? Peerless Ghost Fox, do you think that is just a nice title?"

    "It seems that Mr. Maser is quite kind." Leitch said in a low voice.

    Leo snorted coldly when he heard this, "Humph, the more honest a person looks on the outside, the more evil he will do. Lei Qi, you are not only my nephew, but also the future leader of the Lion Heart Royal Family. I don't want you to do it because of that."  Your personal reasons caused the decline of the Lionheart Royal Family."

    "I took note of it, uncle." Leitch was silent for a moment and said to Leo in a deep voice.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 296 Departure

    Two days later, Han Yu and others drove the Courage and followed Leitch's starship out of Tanting Town. After half a day of sailing, Leitch sent a communication to Han Yu's starship, wanting Han Yu to come to his.  On the starship, Ning Ping objected to Lei Qi's sudden invitation, thinking that Lei Qi had bad intentions. However, Han Yu believed that Lei Qi was not a fool and would not attack him at this time, so he tried his best to stand out.  After a discussion, we decided to go to Leitch's Lion's Roar alone.

    "Ning Ping, if Lei Qi really wants to attack suddenly like you said, remember to show no mercy and beat him to death." Before leaving, Han Yu turned around and warned Ning Ping.

    "I know, I'll beat him to death," Ning Ping said, glaring at Han Yu.

    Han Yu: ""

    After boarding the Lion's Roar, Han Yu followed the crew to the reception room and did not see Leitch. Instead, he saw a white-haired old man sitting in the corner of the room playing a game of chess. He didn't even look up at Han Yu's arrival.  Han Yu didn't rush forward to say hello. Seeing that the old man was attentive, he sat on the other side and quietly waited for Lei Qi's arrival.

    It's just that Lei Qi didn't come when he waited either left or right. Han Yu couldn't help but get a little impatient with the wait. Han Yu, who had nothing to do, got up and turned to the old man's side to watch him pondering a game of chess alone.  Not sent

    After a long time, Han Yu couldn't help but yawned after looking at the chessboard for a long time without seeing anything. He was about to walk to the door to ask when Lei Qi would arrive. As soon as he took a step forward, the silent old man suddenly spoke.  , "Young man, are you interested in playing chess with my old man?"

    "" Han Yu looked at the old man and asked, "Master?"

    The old man was obviously taken aback, then shook his head

    "Hermit?" Han Yu asked again

    The old man continued to shake his head

    "Thank you" Han Yu sat opposite the old man and started playing with the chessboard. The old man looked at Han Yu in surprise, and then started playing with the chessboard too.

    The scarlet letter went first. Han Yu was not polite and started playing chess with the old man. The old man looked at Han Yu with interest. The old man and the young man just kept silent and went back and forth to kill each other on the chessboard with a stick of incense.  Afterwards, Han Yu threw the chess and gave up. The old man smiled and said to Han Yu: "Young man, you are too energetic and don't know how to advance or retreat."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and said softly: "Old man, I'm not as old as you and I can't reach the level of ninja invincibility."

    The old man raised his hand and glanced at Han Yu, then said with a smile: "Okay, okay, okay."

    After saying hello three times, the old man said no more, got up and left the room.

    "Are you angry?" Han Yu couldn't help but secretly thought when he saw the old man leaving. But looking at the smile on the old man's face, he didn't look angry. Besides, Han Yu had been paying attention to the aura emanating from the old man, and there was no big sign.  This shows that either the old man is really lifeless, or the old man has developed the ability to hide his emotions and anger. Moreover, who is this old man?

    Just when Han Yu was packing up the chessboard, Lei Qi finally arrived.

    "Oh, I'm sorry, I just took care of things and kept you waiting." Lei Qi said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "Don't worry about it, what do you want to do with me?" Han Yu asked straight to the point.

    Hearing this, Lei Qi replied without any nonsense: "We are about to arrive at the meeting point. Please go to this place and wait. When the starship from the Exile Land passes by, be sure to follow them."

    "how about you?"

    "I need to act as a target to attract the opponent and focus the attention of the Exiled Land"

    "You won't act with us?"

    "In addition to delivering supplies to the Exiled Land this time, I also have an important mission to go to the Exiled Land."

    "Why didn't you tell me beforehand?" Han Yu looked at Lei Qi suspiciously and asked

    Lei Qi smiled awkwardly when he heard this and replied: "I'm worried that you won't come with me after I tell you, I'm sorry."

    "Forget it, I don't want to worry about your business. Tell me where Lianpeng is being held in the Exile?" Han Yu waved his hand and said to Lei Qi.

    Lei Qi was not angry when he saw this. He nodded and replied: "Okay, please follow me. I will give you a copy of the topographic map of the Exiled Land."

    "Thank you," Han Yu thanked him calmly.

    When Han Yu left the Lion's Roar and watched the Courage turn away, Reich couldn't help but ask Maser: "Mr. Maser, why did you give them the distribution map of the Exile Land?"

    Maser heard this and glanced at Lei Qi, and thought to himself: "It is true that people are more deadly than others." However, he still explained patiently: "We hope that people like Han Yu can attract the attention of those in the Land of Exile.  Then we must give Han Yu and those people a chanceSweeten them up and let them have a plan and a goal instead of wandering around like headless flies. The longer they create chaos for those in the Exiled Land, the longer it will take for us to act."

    "Then why should we give them real topographic maps? It's not impossible to give them fake ones."

    "I want to see how far those people can achieve and whether they are worthy of being recruited by the organization," Masler replied softly.

    "Recruiting them? Is it possible?" Leitch said in disbelief.

    Maser heard this and looked at Lei Qi, and said softly: "Lei Qi, remember, there is no one in this world who cannot be bribed. If you can't bribe him, it only means that the method you used is wrong, or the price you paid is wrong.  It’s just that you can’t make the people you want to win win over.”

    Lei Qi nodded in understanding, and Maser shook his head again when he saw this. The heirs of this generation of the Lionheart Royal Family are obviously not mature enough, and there are still naive fantasies in their minds. To know that power is like a bitch covered in semen.  , even though they knew she was dirty, everyone still wanted to take her as their own. For the sake of power, anything could happen. If Leitch took over as the leader of the Lionheart Royal Clan one day in the future, he still wanted to take her as his own.  If you have this idea as you do now, the Lion-Hearted Royal Family will definitely suffer a big loss someday in the future, and may even be unable to recover because of it.

    However, Ma Shier will not tell Lei Qi these things. After all, Lei Qi is the young clan leader of the Lion Heart Royal Clan, not his disciple of Ma Shier. Teaching the children of the clan should be left to the people in the Lion Heart Royal Clan.  good

    Seeing that Maser was silent, Lei Qi couldn't help looking at Maser with some anxiety and asked softly: "Mr. Maser, did I say the wrong thing just now?"

    "Tell Leo what we talked about later, and he will tell you. Now I'm a little tired and want to take a rest." Maser was silent for a moment, and finally pointed at Lei Qi and Lei Qi nodded.  , after saluting, he turned and left the room. Looking at Lei Qi's back, Maser unconsciously thought of the Han Yu who just played chess with him.

    ***************************************

    "Is this topographic map real?" Ning Ping looked at the topographic map that Han Yu brought back and asked Han Yu.

    "It can't be fake. I'm wondering now. Does Leitch want us to be bait? Or is he acting as bait for us as he said?" Han Yu nodded and said.

    "Is there any need to doubt this? Of course it's the former," Field said aloud

    "What's the basis?"

    "It's okay, smile, it's either a traitor or a thief," Field said with certainty.

    "Well, whether it's rude or not, what Field said makes sense." Ning Ping nodded in agreement.

    Han Yu said helplessly: "But even so, we still have to do what he said. At least we still need to cooperate with him for a period of time before reaching the place of exile."

    "If you bear with me a little longer, when we arrive at the Exiled Land, we can ditch that guy Leiqi and start working alone." Ning Ping comforted Han Yu after hearing this, unfolded the map and began to plan his actions after arriving at the Exiled Land.

    Through the topographic map, Han Yu and others realized how huge this place of exile was. The entire place of exile was divided into twenty-two floors. In addition to the three layers exposed on the surface, there were also nineteen layers buried deep underground.  The area is very huge, and the lotus pods marked by Lei Qi are on the bottom floor of the Exiled Land. Han Yu and others don't understand why the lotus pods are placed on the last floor. But now that they know where the lotus pods are, Han Yu and others  People can only go to the dark side in one way, even if there are many difficulties on the way forward

    "After arriving at the outskirts of the Exiled Land, you three, Lin Ke, Yan'er, and Mengxin, will stay on the boat." Han Yu suddenly said while looking at the terrain map.

    "Why?" Han Mengxin asked dissatisfiedly after hearing this

    "The people in the Exiled Land are all vicious criminals. I don't want anything to happen to you." Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin and said seriously.

    "To put it bluntly, you just think we are a burden." Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with wide eyes and said. Han Yu's eyes began to float upward when he was told his thoughts. Han Mengxin stepped forward and grabbed Han Yu's head with both hands, staring into Han Yu's eyes and said  :"look at me"

    "UghMengxin, your hands are stronger than before," Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Stop talking nonsense, I tell you, I want to go together. Lian Peng is my friend, and I want to save her." Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu seriously and said seriously with a non-negotiable expression.

    "But……"

    "No, but if you don't take me there, then I will go by myself" Han Mengxin replied after hearing this

    Han Yu frowned slightly, "Mengxin, don't mess around."

    "I'm not messing around"

    “I myself don’t believe in entering the Exiled Land to rescue Lotus Pendant.”??, just in case"

    "Brother, are we brothers and sisters?"

    "Yes, but"

    "Nothing, but since we are brothers and sisters, how can you let me watch my brother fight for his life, while I hide in the dark and be at ease? Let me go, the defense of Sister Ke and I can make us very safe. If two  If you can't win for an hour, then even if we survive now, how can we survive in the future?"

    "But……"

    "Ah, I don't care. I just want to go anyway. If you don't let me go, I will tell Sister Ke all the embarrassing things you did when you were a child, so that you will never be able to hold your head up in front of her."

    Hearing Han Mengxin's threat, Han Yu felt dumbfounded. He reluctantly compromised and said, "Okay, if you insist on following me, then go. But I promised you in advance that if you die by then, you are not allowed to come back to look for me."  I"

    "Humph, I'm not looking for you," Han Mengxin said with a slight snort.

    When Han Mengxin went to announce the good news to Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner, Ning Ping said with a worried look on his face: "Can you take them with you?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked helplessly: "Is it okay if you don't take them with you? Take them with you. If there is danger, we can rescue them. But if they act alone, we won't know even if there is danger."

    "Which is the lesser of two evils?"

    "Um"

    Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping felt a headache, Lei Qi's Lion's Roar had already connected with the people in the Exiled Land. Because the Lion's Roar had other missions this time, there was no rush to hand over this time.  Supplies, led by the starship sent by the Exiled Land, the Lion's Roar slowly followed behind and headed to the Exiled Land.

    "Mr. Maser" Lei Qi from the control room saw Maser appearing and quickly stood up to say hello.

    "Well, are you going to the Exiled Land now?"

    "Yes, after arriving at the Exiled Land, Mr. Maser might as well go with my uncle Leo. I have convinced my uncle to ask him to disguise himself as one of your guards and accompany you into the Exiled Land."

    "Well, then it's better to be respectful than to obey orders." Maser did not refuse. He nodded and agreed to Lei Qi's arrangement. Maser reminded Lei Qi: "Leiqi, this is your first time to the place of exile, so after arriving,  No matter what you see, don’t act surprised, don’t trust anyone, remember?”

    "Mr. Masler, why do you say that?" Leitch asked in confusion.

    "Don't ask. Remember, when you arrive at the Exiled Land, do as the receptionist says and don't walk around, look around, or talk nonsense."

    "Mr. Masler, is the Exiled Land no longer owned by the Alliance?" Leitch asked in confusion.

    "The sky is high and the emperor is far away. In the Land of Exile, it is best not to mention the word alliance, otherwise you will be isolated." Ma Shier said after giving Leitch a meaningful look.

    Reach realized that the Exiled Land only belonged to the Alliance in name, but in fact, the Alliance's influence in the Exiled Land was almost zero. On the contrary, because most of the people in the Exiled Land were sent there by the Alliance, so  Most people in the Exiled Lands don't have a good impression of the Alliance.

    "I will remember it, thank you Mr. Maser for the reminder." Leitch nodded and thanked Maser.

    "Well, you're welcome. Don't contact me again after you arrive in the Land of Exile, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble and temporarily forget your identity as the young leader of the Lion Heart Royal Clan. Remember, your only identity now is that of the Alliance.  A transport officer and nothing else”

    "Why is this?" Lei Qi asked in confusion. Lei Qi could understand that he was not allowed to say that he was a person sent by the alliance, but he couldn't even tell which family he belonged to, which made Lei Qi confused.

    "Think about what your family has done the most in the alliance?" Ma Shier said and turned away. Lei Qi scratched his head when he saw this. The Lionheart Royal Family is already powerful, so if the alliance encounters something difficult to deal with,  When facing opponents, they often seek help from the Lionheart Royal Family, and the Lionheart Royal Family can be said to respond to requests from the alliance. Thinking of this, Lei Qi understood that it was right to think about it. Anyone who saw the one who caught him here  The children of the family will feel uncomfortable

    "Young Master, we will arrive at the Land of Exile in half an hour. The starship in charge of navigation in front sent us a reminder to prepare for landing in advance," the Lion's Roar's correspondent reported to Leitch.

    Lei Qi heard this and ordered: "I would like to express my gratitude to them and order the Lion's Roar to prepare for landing. At the same time, I will inform everyone that after landing, no one is allowed to leave the Lion's Roar. I will prepare to leave here after I complete the handover task."

    "clear"

    ***************************************

    ??Tower of Punishment in Exiled Lands

    As the supreme leader of the Exiled Land, Dimos listened to the reports of his subordinates with a calm expression. Dimos was surprised by the visit of the peerless ghost fox Ma Shier.

    "What is this old immortal doing here? Does he really just want to see his closed disciple?" Dimos said to himself

    As soon as he finished speaking, a person sitting on the left side of Dimos said: "I heard that the little girl named Lianpeng is the illegitimate daughter of the immortal"

    "Does that old immortal still have that ability?" Before he could finish speaking, another voice came, which immediately caused a burst of obscene laughter from everyone.

    “Don’t be joking, just say it’s business, keep talking.” Timos knocked on the table and said to his subordinates in a deep voice.

    "Let's continue the topic just now. If the old immortal just comes to see his illegitimate daughter, then we don't have to worry too much. We are just afraid that the immortal has ulterior motives for coming here." Zhou Quan, who was named, said

    Timos nodded when he heard this and said, "Well, that's what I'm worried about as well."

    "If that's the case, then we might as well think of something so that he doesn't have the chance to do other things."

    "How to do it? That old immortal has always plotted against others. If he wants to plot against him, it's up to us, okay?" The person who just made trouble said with some lack of confidence.

    "There is no need to plot against him, just wait until he comes"

    "Kill him?"

    "Ma Long, can you please stop interrupting me all the time?" Zhou Quan said with some dissatisfaction as he looked at the person who interrupted him again.

    "Sorry, sorry, you continue," Malone apologized without sincerity.

    Zhou Quan was too lazy to argue with Ma Long, and looked at Deimos and continued: "As long as you work harder, sir, just accompany the old immortal the whole time. After he sees his illegitimate daughter, send him out immediately."

    "This is a good idea, but in this case, the affairs of the Exiled Land will be left to you. After all, the league will be held soon, and you will have a lot to do," Dimos said, looking at Zhou Quan and others.

    "Don't worry, sir, this is not the first time we have held a league. We are already familiar with what we have to do," Malone said carelessly.

    “…Then just do as Zhou Quan said, and while I’m with that old immortal, you will preside over this league,” Dimos said after pondering for a moment.

    "Yes, Zhou Quan will definitely not disappoint you," Zhou Quan replied excitedly (to be continued)

    Baidu search for the most comprehensive novels read by Paoshu ///{Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 297 The Gap between Imagination and Reality

    Chapter 297 The gap between imagination and reality

    With scantily clad bunny girls and smiling attendants, is this really a place of exile for the most vicious criminals?

    Not long after Han Yu and others drove the Courage to approach the Exile Land, they were discovered by patrol starships cruising near the Exile Land. However, what puzzled Han Yu and others was that after discovering the Courage, those patrol starships also  Instead of launching an attack, they enthusiastically sent a navigation map to the Courage, telling the Courage not to go any further to avoid entering the minefields arranged near the Exile.

    The attitude of the Exiled Land was far beyond the expectations of Han Yu and others, and it also made Han Yu and others suspicious of Lei Qi's previous words.  As a result, Han Yu and others made a very bold decision.  Following the guidance of the navigation chart sent by the patrol ship, we docked at the starship port in the Exiled Land.

    As soon as they got off the Courage, Han Yu and others were immediately surrounded by a bunch of tour guides waiting at the port.  After selecting a tour guide who looked more pleasing to the eye among the tour guides who tried their best to introduce themselves, Han Yu and others, under the guidance of the tour guide, began to visit the town surrounding this place, which was called the Tower of Punishment by the people here.  As for the Spirit, it has been hosted in this port.  Everything he saw in front of him made Han Yu feel that it was not much different from the towns he had passed before.  It was completely beyond Han Yu's previous imagination.

    After half a day of sightseeing, Ninh Binh found an opportunity to point to the Tower of Sin and Punishment standing in the center of the town and asked the tour guide: "Tour guide, where is that tower?"

    The tour guide was startled by Ning Ping’s actions. He hurriedly looked around and found that no one was paying attention. Then he anxiously said to Ning Ping: “Guest, put your hands down quickly. You can’t point randomly there.”

    "Why?" Ning Ping asked puzzledly.

    "Because that is where the ruler of the Exiled Land lives. If you point there casually, it is disrespectful to the ruler here, and you will be held accountable. Maybe you will be imprisoned in the Tower of Punishment for this." The tour guide warned.  Ning Ping said.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping thanked the tour guide: "Oh, that's right. Thank you for telling me this. But this place is completely different from the place of exile that I heard about."

    "Haha It must be the first time for these guests to come to the Land of Exile." The tour guide smiled when he heard this, and then lowered his voice and said, "Are you interested in playing a more exciting game?"

    Looking at the tour guide’s rather vulgar expression, Han Yu and others misunderstood.  Han Mengxin and Lin Ke looked at Ning Ping and Han Yu respectively, making Ning Ping and Han Yu feel chills on their backs.

    "Hmm Tour guide, we are not that kind of people." Han Yu coughed lightly and said.

    "Haha This guest, I don't mean to take you to find women, but to participate in the upcoming league competition in the Exiled Land." The tour guide said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "League betting?"

    The tour guide explained to Han Yu and others: "League betting in the Exiled Land is a very exciting activity. You can get rich rewards by predicting which opponent in the league will win."

    "Can you see the game going on?" Field asked aloud.

    The tour guide shook his head slightly and said: "No, the process will only be announced after the game is over."

    " Then we can't do black-box operations." Field muttered softly.

    "This guest, this is impossible." The tour guide said with a serious face after hearing this: "Because the players participating in the league are all criminals imprisoned in the 19th floor of the Tower of Punishment. For them, winning  Those who can get the reward of leaving the place of exile, for those people, this reward will not be easily given to others."

    "The Tower of Crime and Punishment has nineteen more floors underground?" Han Mengxin asked pretending to be surprised.  Seeing the beauty asking, the tour guide immediately told everything he knew. He nodded and said to Han Mengxin: "Yes, this lady. The nineteen floors are called the nineteen floors of hell by the locals. Each floor can be  It is said to be a world that exists independently, with different environments, used to detain criminals with different crimes."

    Hearing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and nodded secretly. Han Yu asked aloud: "How often is a league like this held?"

    "It happens once every three years. You are very lucky to have caught it just in time."

    "Are there many people coming to watch?"

    "There are many, and they are all the kind of people who can be seen as high-ranking officials at a glance." After saying this, the gushing tour guide suddenly froze, looking at Han Yu and others for a long time, and then  He cautiously probed: "Excuse me, do you have an invitation letter to come to the Land of Exile?"

    "Invitation letter?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.

    “…Sorry, if you don’t have an invitation letter, then I can’t?You served.  "The tour guide's face changed when he saw this, and he said to Han Yu and others while backing up. However, before the tour guide took three steps back, he found that he was surrounded by Han Yu, Ning Ping, and Shi Bafang, and that Field's hand  He also put it on the sniper rifle on his back.

    "Don't be like this, I am also a man of old and young, please don't embarrass me." The tour guide begged Han Yu with a sad face.

    "Why do you say that? I had no intention of doing anything to you. Why don't you tell me what's going on with that invitation?" Han Yu patted the tour guide on the shoulder and asked with a smile.

    Knowing that there was no way out, the tour guide helplessly replied to Han Yu: "The so-called invitation letter is the pass issued by the Exiled Land. Only those who have the invitation letter can move freely in the Exiled Land. Otherwise, they will be hunted by the Exiled Land."

    "Is there a place to apply for a certificate in the Exiled Land?" Han Yu asked the tour guide in a low voice after thinking about it.

    The tour guide looked at Han Yu dumbfounded, shook his head and replied: "It's impossible. The Land of Exile is very strict about this aspect. Once discovered, it will be the consequence of confiscating the family and exterminating the family. No one would dare to do that kind of thing."

    "That's it, then we have to think of other ways." Han Yu touched his chin and said to himself.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, stepped forward and patted the tour guide on the shoulder, asking kindly: "What's your name?"

    “…Horton.” The tour guide replied subconsciously.

    Exile Land Starship Port

    A group of people dressed in luxurious clothes stepped off the luxurious starship. As soon as they got off the ship, a group of tour guides rushed over.  That posture startled the noble man who had just got off the boat. The guards brought by the noble man immediately took action. After a few punches and kicks, the tour guides were beaten aside.

    After all his colleagues were beaten aside, a middle-aged man dressed similarly as a tour guide slowly walked five steps away from the noble man, bowed and saluted: "Welcome to the place of exile, distinguished guest. My name is Huo  Dun, I am a tour guide, is there anything I can do for you?"

    People are more deadly than others. After meeting the overly enthusiastic tour guides, this noble man found the tour guide named Holden very pleasing to his eyes. He signaled to his guards to let Holden get closer to him and asked: "What's fun here?"  No place? Except for the league."

    Hearing this, Holden looked at the noble man's face and replied in a low voice with understanding: "Yes, this noble man came at the right time. A new bar called Heaven and Earth has recently opened in the Land of Exile, and the girls in it are all  Freshly baked.”

    "Oh, really?" The noble man's eyes suddenly lit up when he heard this.  The guard captain on the side saw this and reminded him softly: "Master, Madam once said"

    "Don't mention that yellow-faced woman, this is a place of exile, not at home." The noble man waved his hand, looked at Holden and said, "Lead the way."

    "Yes, please come with me." Holden bent down and replied.  But then, as if Holden suddenly remembered something, he turned around and looked at the noble man and said, "This noble man is really sorry. Do you have an invitation letter? I dare not violate the rules of the Exiled Land."

    "Show it to him." The noble man had been told what needed attention before he came, so he was not angry after Holden asked this question and ordered his guard captain.

    "I'm sorry." Holden took the invitation, checked it, and returned it to the captain of the guard. He said to the noble man: "I'm really sorry just now. Welcome again. Please come with me. I believe you will have a  Memories that will last a lifetime.”

    "I hope so." The noble man replied with a smile, full of expectations for the next show.

    ……

    In a deserted alley, Holden huddled at the corner. The noble man and the guards he brought were being beaten by a group of people.

    With the invitation in hand, Han Yu said to Holden: "Well done, Holden, keep up the good work."

    When Holden heard this, his expression became even more bitter, and he said to Han Yu: "Master, please do a good job and let me go. An invitation letter is enough."

    "Ah? Really? That's enough?"

    "Yes, that's enough. One of you can play the role of the person who got the invitation, and the others can play the role of escorts. Just take the invitation to the management office to register and get the pass." Holden told Han  Yu explained.

    "That's it, then let's go."

    "Hey, what should we do with these people?" Field grabbed Han Yu and asked.

    "Wellthat's a problem." Han Yu thought for a while, and the flames came out of his hand.

    Holden was shocked when he saw this, and quickly stopped him: "There is no need to kill people to silence them. The management office only recognizes the invitation letter and not the person. Whoever holds the invitation letter can get the pass, but they did not invite"?, will be sent away from the place of exile after the memory of this period of time is erased.  "

    "Really?" Han Yu asked doubtfully.

    Holden nodded vigorously, making people worry that he would shake his head off.

    With Holden’s guarantee, Han Yu and others let the unfortunate nobleman go.  After the noble man regained consciousness, he didn't even dare to fart. He took his guards directly back to the port, drove his starship and left the place of exile.  It's just that not long after his starship left the Exiled Land, he encountered a patrol ship from the Exiled Land.  With no way to issue proof of departure, the noble's starship was sunk.

    After getting the pass from the management office, Han Yu paid Holden a large sum of money as a reward. However, Holden wanted to stay away from Han Yu and others. He did not hesitate to accept Han Yu's invitation again.  Refused.

    “I hope he won’t have nightmares in the future.” Ning Ping said, looking at Holden’s somewhat helpless figure running away.

    "Okay, don't talk about him. Let's go and see what's going on in the league in the Land of Exile?" Han Yu said after smiling.

    With the invitation letter, it was convenient. Someone from the management office sent someone to take Han Yu and others to the residence reserved by the original owner of the invitation letter.  Looking at the luxurious guest rooms, Han Yu and others once again lamented the horror of power.  Is it possible for an honest and responsible dignitary to travel to the Land of Exile?

    After Han Yu and others, who had no psychological burden, stayed in the room for a while, Han Yu, who was restless, suggested going out for a walk.  There are pass signs anyway, so they are not afraid that someone will cause trouble for them.

    The group of people divided into groups and agreed to gather before dinner and then start their own operations.

    Han Yu and Field were in a group, and Ning Ping and Shi Bafang were in a group. The two groups began to walk around the hotel where they were staying to get familiar with the surrounding environment.  Han Mengxin, Lin Ke, and Qiao Yaner went to the hotel's activity room to kill some time.

    Time passed quickly, and by the time before dinner, Han Yu and others had completed their work.  Seeing that Lin Ke and others had not returned yet, Han Yu and Ning Ping left Field and Shi Bafang behind while they went to find Han Mengxin and others to come back.

    The activity room of the hotel is on the underground floor and can be reached by taking the elevator.  As soon as they got out of the elevator, Han Yu and Ning Ping saw Han Mengxin.  This girl is enjoying herself around a coin-operated doll grabbing machine.  Next to her, nearly twenty dolls have been piled up.

    "Mengxin, where is Lin Ke?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin was startled. When she moved her hand, a doll that she could have caught fell back into the machine.  Han Mengxin turned around and said to Han Yu dissatisfied: "Brother, I blame you, I could have caught him."

    "You're talking nonsense, where are Lin Ke and Yan'er?"

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she looked around, pointed to a crowded place and said, "Lin Ke is there. Yan'er said she wanted to have a drink, so she should be at the bar."

    "You and Ningping go to Yan'er, and I'll go to Lin Ke." Han Yu said after stopping Han Mengxin from trying to play again.

    "Okay, Ning Ping, let's go." Han Mengxin nodded in agreement and said to Ning Ping beside her.  As for the captured dolls, Han Mengxin didn't even look at them.

    "Mengxin, what should I do with these dolls?" Ning Ping asked after seeing this.

    "No, I just like the process of catching things. Carrying those things is cumbersome, so whoever likes them wants them." Han Mengxin replied without turning her head.

    Han Yu found Lin Ke according to Han Mengxin's instructions, but found that he couldn't squeeze in at all.  Lin Ke was playing a gambling machine. At her feet, there were already a dozen baskets filled with small steel balls.

    "Make way, give way." Han Yu shouted to the people gathered outside. Seeing that those people had no response, Han Yu suddenly became furious and shouted impatiently: "I asked you to give way.  Jean, you didn’t even hear it, did you?”

    After a loud roar, Han Yu was surprised that no one responded to him.  Han Yu felt so depressed.  He might as well take action directly and release streams of flames, specifically burning the butts of those who blocked his path.  Accompanied by high and low screams, Han Yu finally came to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke was looking at the screen, moving his fingers lightly, and then heard a pleasant sound of music. Along with the exclamations of people around him, a lot of small steel balls were spit out from the exit of the gambling machine.

    "Lin Ke, it's time to go." Han Yu gently patted Lin Ke's shoulder and said.

    "Ah? Is it time yet?" Lin Ke asked in surprise.

    "Well, it's already here."

    "Okay, let's go." Lin Ke stood up and prepared to leave.

    "Hey, don't go. Little girl, take this opportunity to come againpoint.  "Someone in the crowd shouted, and others followed suit.

    Han Yu frowned, looked at the people around him dissatisfied, and the flame appeared in his hand.  Seeing the flames coming out of Han Yu's hand, the people around him took two steps back in unison. Those who had their butts burned just now still haven't left.  As soon as they saw the flames, they all covered their butts.

    "Don't be afraid, everyone, there are many of us, and he doesn't dare to set fire to us." There was a voice from the crowd that just tried to persuade Lin Ke to stay.  Han Yu threw a fireball towards the place where the sound came from, and then heard someone's scream.  Han Yu said coldly: "I don't dare to set fire to everyone, but there is no problem in burning you." After saying that, Han Yu took Lin Ke's hand and walked out of the crowd. In front of him, the crowd automatically moved out of the way.  a road.

    "This guest, please wait a moment. Please tell us your room number. We will send you your income in a moment." A young man dressed as a waiter stopped Han Yu and Lin Ke and said.

    "403." Han Yu answered for Lin Ke, pushed aside the waiter who blocked the way and went to meet Han Mengxin and the others.  When I walked near the bar, I saw a lot of people already lying near the bar.  Ning Ping was standing in the field confronting a group of people, with Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner behind him.

    "Ningping." Upon seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly walked over with Lin Ke.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping softly.

    "These guys want to take Qiao Yan'er away." Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Qiao Yan'er's flushed face, frowned and asked, "Qiao Yan'er has a good drinking capacity, how come? How much did she drink?"

    "The drink capacity is good, but if someone spikes the wine, no matter how much alcohol you drink, you can't hold it back." Ning Ping said to Han Yu, staring at the guys opposite who were provoking him.

    "Drug?" When Han Yu heard this, he was furious.  He glared at the guys opposite him with blazing eyes and prepared to take action.  Ning Ping had thought more about it before, so he didn't release his murderous intent.  Han Yu was completely different. After hearing that someone had drugged Qiao Yan'er, he immediately released his murderous intention without any concealment, causing the faces of the people standing opposite who originally didn't care to change wildly.

    I saw Han Yu open his right hand towards those people, a big fireball gradually took shape, and a rescue voice sounded in time, "Please stop!"

    "Stay with your mother!" Han Yu fired the fireball without looking back.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 298 I can’t afford to offend a woman who acts like a hooligan

    Chapter 298: You can’t afford to offend a woman who acts like a hooligan

    Barnard is furious!  !  !

    As a bodyguard of this hotel, no one dares not to give himself face.  But today, even though I have shouted to stop, there are still people who dare to take action.  Barnard felt that someone was challenging his authority!

    "Who are you?" Barnard asked, glaring at Han Yu.

    Han Yu did not answer, but took out his invitation letter and waved it at Barnard.  Unexpectedly, Barnard smiled coldly, "That invitation is just your ticket to enter the Exiled Land. Here, that invitation is of no use at all. Everyone who can come here has an invitation."

    "Then what do you want?" Han Yu put away the invitation and looked at Barnard and asked.

    "Huh! No matter where you are, there are rules. I am no exception here. If you are pregnant by my rules, you will have to pay the price." Barnard paused here.  But what disappointed Barnard was that the other party did not take the opportunity to beg for mercy, but instead looked at him coldly.

    Barnard couldn't help but said angrily: "I want to duel with you! In the Exiled Land, everything speaks with strength. If you can beat me, everything that happened can be revealed. But if you lose, then you  And your companions must stay in the place of exile and become my slaves!"

    Han Yu looked at Barnard, picked his ears and said: "Oh, if I win you have nothing to lose, but if I lose you will take advantage of me. You are quite good at calculating."  ah."

    Barnard was speechless after hearing this. Just when he was about to scold Han Yu for being ignorant, he heard a woman's very unique laughter suddenly coming from the corner of the bar.

    "Oh, hey, hey, hey, Barnard, you've met a smart man this time." As soon as he finished speaking, a scantily clad woman came over.  Just by looking at the three men following her, you can tell that this woman is not simple.

    "Lord Julie, why do you have the time to come to my place?" Barnard looked at the visitor with an ugly expression and asked.

    "Oh, hey, hey, Barnard, do I need your approval before I go anywhere?" The woman named Julie let out a unique laugh and looked at Barnard with slightly narrowed eyes.

    Barnard was shocked when he heard this. He quickly lowered his head and admitted his mistake: "I definitely didn't mean this. I just feel that if you inform me before coming, I can make some preparations for you."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk~ He is such an uninteresting man. Don't you know that love at first sight is full of chance?" Julie shook her head at Barnard, turned to look at Han Yu, looked up and down, then nodded and said, "Not bad.  Not bad. Darling, come home with me."

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked, rolling his eyes.

    "Oh~ don't say such heartless words. Meeting is fate. We meet in the vast sea of ??people. Isn't this a kind of fate? Come with me, let us enjoy the story between men and women." Julie said.  He walked towards Han Yu angrily.

    Before getting close to Han Yu, Julie had to stop and face Lin Ke, who was protecting Han Yu behind her.  Julie looked at Lin Ke up and down, and said lightly: "Oh~ this sister seems to be pretty good, why don't you come with me to do something comfortable? I promise to make you want to die."

    Han Yu was shocked when he heard this and pulled the stunned Lin Ke behind him to protect him.  Staring at Julie and shouting: "Stay away from us, you nympho!"

    Barnard didn’t know why, but he suddenly felt sincere admiration for Han Yu.  Dare to say that Julie, one of the Four Dark Kings, is a nymphomaniac in the Land of Exile. Although it is true, this is something that can only be understood but cannot be explained.  No one who dares to say it will end well, let alone if it is said in person.

    Barnard, who had already determined that Han Yu was bound to die, felt balanced at the moment. Compared with calling Julie a nymphomaniac, his own problems were nothing.

    "The calm before the storm." Barnard thought to himself, and at the same time silently prepared to retreat, so as not to be accidentally injured when he took action.

    After a long time, Julie suddenly laughed and said: "Oh, hey, hey, my little brother really loves to joke. For your courage, I forgive you. But as punishment, you have to accompany me well."

    "No need, I have a girlfriend." Han Yu flatly refused.

    "It doesn't matter, you can bring your girlfriend to play with you." Julie replied generously.

    The tough answer made Han Yu, who always considered himself shameless, feel defeated.  Sure enough, the strongest has its own strong opponent. Facing Julie, who takes advantage of both men and women, Han Yu is still a bit naive.

    Thirty-six Stratagems are the best. Han Yu pulled Lin Ke and left without saying a word.  But as soon as he turned around, Julie walked around in front of Han Yu like a ghost, extending her arms at the same time.? Touched Lin Ke's butt.  Lin Ke was so frightened that he screamed and stared at Julie with a blushing face.

    But Julie didn't care. She put the hand that touched Lin Ke's butt to the tip of her nose, smelled it, and said with an intoxicated look on her face: "It feels really good."

    “Shameless~” Han Yu cursed through gritted teeth.

    "Thank you." Julie was not ashamed, but proud to thank Han Yu.

    "The most humble person is invincible. The ancients will never deceive me." Han Yu thought to himself.

    "What do you want?" Han Yu asked, glaring at Julie.

    "Oh, drink, drink~ Don't be nervous little brother, sister doesn't mean any harm. Originally, my sister planned to find some pretty boys to go back and relieve her loneliness, but I didn't expect that all the pretty boys my sister liked would be turned into barbecues by you, little brother.  , then sister will have to ask your little brother for compensation."

    "That's it, then I'll pay him to you." Han Yu pointed at Barnard and said.

    Julie shook her head, "No, no, that guy is too ugly, and my sister doesn't like it."

    When Barnard heard this, he didn’t know whether to be happy or angry.  He stood there blankly, saying nothing.  Han Yu scratched his head when he saw this, and said softly: "That's it, that's such a pity." After saying that, before Julie could say anything else, Han Yu hugged Lin Ke, turned around and ran, and at the same time released a wave in front of him.  A fireball.  The center circled Julie in front.

    Julie refused to dodge, and waved her brocade fan in her hand to scatter the flying fireballs. However, in just a moment, Han Yu had already disappeared with Lin Ke in his arms.

    "Oh, hey, hey, no one can escape my grasp. Barnard!" Julie said with an ugly look on her face.

    "exist."

    "Find them before dawn tomorrow, or I will lock you up with my Bobby for a month."

    Barnard immediately shuddered when he heard this. The giant dog named Bobby was Julie's pet. It looked like a lion, and it was only male. If he was locked up with that guy for a month, would he still survive?  ?  Thinking of this, Barnard was so anxious that he didn't even have time to talk to Julie. He immediately dispersed his men and started looking around for the escaped Han Yu and his party.

    "It's not easy to find Han Yu when we don't know their names and don't remember their looks very well.  In desperation, Barnard could only let people start searching room by room.

    Han Yu, who had escaped, hugged Lin Ke and joined Ning Ping and others who had retreated outside, and immediately ran back to the room.  As soon as he closed the door, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh my god, I'm so unlucky today. I met a pervert."

    "Han Yu, let me down." Lin Ke said softly to Han Yu.

    Running all the way back, Han Yu kept hugging Lin Ke and forgot to let go of Lin Ke.  After receiving Lin Ke's reminder, Han Yu quickly let go of Lin Ke.  Then he frowned and said, "We can't stay here any longer. The other party will definitely find us here. We have to leave immediately."

    "But where to go?" Field asked aloud.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "We have an invitation letter and a pass. Where can't we go? After checking out here, we will just find another hotel."

    "But in the Exiled Land, there is only one hotel."

    Hearing what Field said, Han Yu was stunned for a moment, and then complained: "Huh?This shabby place! Why is there only one hotel?"

    "Dong~dong~dong~" The door was knocked, and the waiter's voice was heard outside, "This guest, the hotel is going to conduct a personnel inspection. Please open the door and cooperate."

    "What should I do?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment, "It's a blessing, not a curse. It's a curse that you can't avoid. If a fight starts in a while, I'll stop it. Ning Ping and you guys will protect Mengxin and the others and leave, and get back to the Courage as quickly as possible."

    "What about you?"

    "I have my own way to escape, don't worry about me. Just look at my eyes and act."

    "I got it."

    Shi Bafang went to open the door. Barnard saw Han Yu at a glance and said with a sigh of relief: "I have found you. Come with me, don't worry, as long as you take good care of Ms. Julie, the benefits will be  There are still quite a few.”

    "Then why don't you go?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    "Didn't they just say that I'm too ugly and people look down on me." Because he didn't have to accompany the big dog named Bobby, Barnard spoke in a relaxed tone.

    "Do you still work part-time as a pimp? It's a pity that I'm not the lady you have."

    Barnard was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Han Yu unhappily and warned: "I don't care what your status is outside, but here, it's usThe last word.  Otherwise, you don't have to think about getting out of here.  "

    “Hmph, do you want to try it?”

    "I won't fight with you. If I hurt you, I can't afford to be blamed by Julie."

    "Then you just watch me set fire to this damn place." Han Yu pretended to set fire to it.

    "Oh, hey, hey, hey, my little brother is very angry." Before I saw him, I heard his voice first, and Julie's very distinctive laughter came from the elevator.  Han Yu jumped to the elevator door that had not yet opened, blocked the elevator door and pressed the up button.

    "Hey, wait a minute, I'm not out yet. You kid, just wait for me." Julie yelled hopping in the elevator.

    After a while, Julie ran along the stairs to the floor where Han Yu was, and saw Barnard standing at the elevator door with a helpless look.

    "Where are the people?"

    "Take the elevator down."

    "Why didn't you stop him?"

    "He said that if I stopped him, he would set fire to the place." Barnard replied with a helpless look.

    “Oh, drink, drink, this brat!” Julie was angry.

    Han Yu and others who had already walked to the hall looked at the people blocking the door, twisted their necks and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, it looks like there's going to be a big fight."

    "Ah, it's just what I want." Ning Ping pressed the Qiu Shui Sword and looked at the people blocking the door and replied.

    The two parties were about to take action when a shout suddenly came from outside the hotel: "What are you trying to do by blocking the door?"

    As if they had heard the order, the people blocking the door immediately divided into two groups and stood at the gate, looking as if they were waiting to greet people.  Exposing Han Yu and others who were preparing to take action in the hall to the group of people entering the door.

    When he saw the old man walking among them, Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned. That man was the old man who had played a game of chess with him on Lei Qi's Lion's Roar.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that the old man was a distinguished guest from the Exiled Land.

    "What do you want to do with your arrogance? Is it because I have not treated you well in my place of exile?" A big man in a black robe walked in front of Han Yu and stared at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu felt the pressure coming towards him, but the greater the pressure, the fiercer Han Yu's resistance became, and he immediately looked up at the big man unwilling to admit defeat.  The big man obviously didn't expect that anyone here could resist his pressure.  He couldn't help but look at Han Yu carefully, and then asked in a slower tone: "Why are you making trouble?"

    "I didn't want to cause trouble, but I was entangled by your perverted female hooligan. In order to avoid trouble, I prepared to leave here with my companions, but what I didn't expect was that the people standing at the door blocked the door and refused to let us leave."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a burst of laughter from the elevator. Han Yu turned around and rushed to the elevator door and pressed the up button.

    "Oh, drink, drink, bastard, wait for me!"

    Hearing the laughter in the elevator, Dimos had already guessed who the perverted female hooligan the man in front of him was talking about. And when he heard the voice of the person in the elevator, Dimos was sure that it was the same.  The perverted female gangster is Julie Rebecca, one of the Four Dark Kings under him.

    For this subordinate's problem, Deimos has a headache, but after all, this is her personal behavior, and Deimos cannot interfere too much.  As long as it did not affect the order of the Exiled Land, Deimos would turn a blind eye to Julie's debauchery and not care.  But today, in front of the peerless ghost fox Maser, Dimos felt that he really showed his face this time.

    The originally dark face became even darker now, so dark that it could reflect light.

    "Isn't this Han Yu? I didn't expect that you would come to the place of exile. I haven't seen you for a long time. How is your master?" The old man who had been silent suddenly spoke to Han Yu just before Dimos made up his mind.  .

    Han Yu understood the words and replied quickly: "It turns out that you are really the old man. I thought I had recognized the wrong person at first. My master has a very strong body."

    "Mr. Masler, who is this?" Timos asked the old man.

    Hearing this, Ma Shier replied: "This is the disciple of an old friend of mine. I just haven't seen him for a long time. I didn't recognize him just now. I thought about it for a while before I remembered it."

    "Oh, that's right. Since they are acquaintances of Mr. Maser, we won't hold them responsible this time. Please wait" As soon as Deimos said this, he saw an angry man running down the stairs.  Julie coming down.  Being stuck in the elevator twice in one day made Julie feel very unhappy at the moment.  But after seeing Deimos's face which was darker than usual, Julie's heart skipped a beat and she felt??Bad things.

    "Don't talk to me now. Go back to the Tower of Sin and Punishment right now. If you have anything to say, wait until I get back. Malone, send Julie back to rest." Deimos said to Julie with a dark face.  Li said, and after speaking, she couldn't help but order Malone, who was also one of the Four Dark Kings, to take someone to send Julie back.

    Julie did not dare to resist Dimos’ order and followed Malone out obediently.  Before leaving, he looked back at Han Yu with a resentful look, which made Han Yu tremble with fear.

    "I'm sorry, Mr. Maser, for making you laugh." Timos said to Maser with an embarrassed look.

    "It doesn't matter. Young people always do whatever comes to mind without thinking about the consequences at all. It's understandable." Maser replied with a smile, which made Dimos feel even more embarrassed.

    "Mr. Masler, please follow me. I will take you to your room to rest." Timos said, changing the subject.

    "Okay." Maser nodded and said as he passed by Han Yu: "You guys should also follow me. I want to ask about your master's recent situation."

    "Yes." Han Yu agreed, leading Ning Ping and others to follow Maser.

    When Deimos angrily rushed back to the Tower of Punishment to settle the score with Julie, Han Yu and others were quietly watching Maser waiting for him to show his cards to them.

    The screen retreated, and Ma Shier looked at Han Yu and others and said, "Sit down, everyone. Don't be nervous. I have no ill intentions towards you."

    Han Yu and others sat down as instructed and listened to Ma Shi'er continue: "First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Ma Shi'er. I am known as the Peerless Ghost Fox. The purpose of coming to the Exile Land this time is to see my  Disciple Lian Peng is imprisoned in the 19th level of hell."

    Hearing the word "lianpeng", Han Yu stood up suddenly, stared at Ma Shier and asked: "Are you the master that Lianpeng once mentioned?"

    "It's the old man." Maser replied with a slight nod.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment, then stood up and bowed down to Maser and said, "I'm sorry, because of us, this happened to Lianpeng." When Ning Ping and others saw this, they also stood up and bowed to Maser.

    Ma Shier was stunned for a moment, then his expression returned to normal. He stepped forward to help Han Yu up and said, "This is all the choice of the Lianpeng child. I can't blame you. You don't have to be polite."

    "Thank you for your tolerance, old man." Han Yu said to Ma Shier.

    As soon as their identities were established, the relationship between the two parties suddenly became much closer. From Maser, Han Yu learned part of the real situation in the Exiled Land, which was completely different from what they had previously known about the Exiled Land.  version.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 299 No one can be trusted

    Chapter 299 No one can be trusted

    As a military strategist, it is common sense to know yourself and the enemy, and then take action.  Maser, known as the peerless ghost fox, will also not act rashly.  After deciding to target the Exiled Land, Maser also began to collect various information about the Exiled Land.  Using his connections with the organization, the information Maser obtained about the Exiled Land was much more accurate and more credible than the information Leitch only heard from hearsay.

    The Exiled Land was not built by the Alliance by gathering a large amount of manpower and material resources, but by chance, an expedition sent by the Alliance discovered this abandoned place.  Due to the harsh environment here, it was used by the Alliance as a place to exile felons.  Over time, the Exiled Lands became something built by the Alliance.  In fact, this is not wrong. Except for the original Tower of Sin and Punishment, the other buildings in the Exiled Land were later built by the Alliance. The Alliance also contributed to the maintenance of the Tower of Sin and Punishment. After several  It took ten years of hard work to build the Tower of Crime and Punishment today.

    Wherever there are people, there will be fights, no matter what the environment.  After the criminals in the Exiled Lands adapted to the environment of the Exiled Lands, they began to try to unite against the Alliance.  The Alliance, on the other hand, chose to compromise with those criminals because they were unwilling to give up the secrets they discovered in the Tower of Punishment.  Of course, before the compromise, there had been a fierce battle between the Alliance and the criminals. Four of the twelve divine generals were killed in the battle in the Exiled Land.  It is precisely because of this that the most powerful killing formation of the Twelve Divine Generals cannot be used, and the Twelve Divine Generals can only fight on their own. Over time, the Twelve Divine Generals fall apart for the interests they represent and their own ambitions.

    As for the criminals in the Exiled Land, more than half of them were killed or injured in the alliance's battle on that occasion, but their huge sacrifices got them the treatment they wanted.  Although it is impossible to banish the land immediately.  But in the Land of Exile, those imprisoned criminals can have the opportunity to leave the Tower of Sin and Punishment and experience life in the outside world, as long as they can meet the requirements for leaving the Tower of Sin and Punishment.

    The league emerged.

    The current manager of the Exiled Land, Dimos, first proposed the concept of the league.  There can be one winner on each floor of the eighteen-story underground tower, and the reward for the winner is three months of living on the ground in the Exiled Land.  Having the opportunity to see the real sky is a dream for those criminals, especially those imprisoned at the lowest level.

    The league is very cruel, often a life-and-death struggle, and there are very few games without casualties.  It is precisely because of this that the league in Exiled Land has attracted many powerful people in the league.  Those dignitaries who are full of food and have nothing to do and want to seek excitement like the blood and brutality of the Exile Land League.  Watching the life-and-death struggle of those in the league, dignitaries always have a supreme visual enjoyment.

    Dimos seized on this and used the league to make a lot of money. He is the emperor of the Exiled Land, and he has the final say in everything in the Exiled Land.

    Of course Maser is not here to watch the game, he is here for another thing.  However, Ma Shier would not tell Han Yu and others about this.

    After listening to Ma Shier’s introduction, Han Yu was curious about what was different about the League of Exiled Land besides the battle of life and death.  He told Maser about this question, and Maser replied with a smile: "In addition to the bloody and exciting games, the most attractive part of the league in the Exiled Land is that the rewards are also very generous. As the saying goes, money can help  Tongshen, the league does not prevent people who are not criminals from participating. As long as you win, you can get a generous reward. In addition to money, even if it is other things, as long as you win, it is possible to achieve it. "

    "Are you giving me a chance to make a wish?" Han Yu said, touching his chin.

    Maser nodded slightly, "You can say that, but that wish can only be obtained by getting through the eighteenth floor of the Tower of Sin and Punishment and reaching the nineteenth floor of hell."

    "That is to say, if you want to get the chance to make a wish, you must defeat all the criminals in the Tower of Punishment."

    "You don't really want to participate in the league, do you?" Maser asked, looking at Han Yu.

    Han Yu came to his senses, waved his hand quickly and said, "Mr. Maser is joking, we are not here to participate in any competition, but to find a chance to rescue the lotus."

    "You want to rob the prison?" Maser shouted with surprise.

    "Shh~ please keep your voice down." Han Yu said hurriedly.

    "Oh, oh." Ma Shi'er agreed, and then advised Han Yu with an anxious look: "I appreciate your kindness for Lian Peng, but this matter is too dangerous, and you have no chance of success at all, so I still  It's better to give up. Come back and go with me to see the lotus. I believe if she sees itYou guys will probably feel very happy too.  As for the prison robbery, let’s not mention it again.  "

    Han Yu had already been prepared for Ma Shier's opposition.  So Han Yu didn't take Ma Shier's persuasion seriously, but he still had to agree on the surface. As for how to do it?  Han Yu and others will still do what they want.

    Ma Shi'er is a mature man. He noticed Han Yu's perfunctory behavior and was not anxious at all.  His original purpose was to let Han Yu and others become his bait to attract the exile. Of course, he would not really care about the life and death of Han Yu and others.  As for Leitch, Maser has given up.  In Maser's view, the young lion was far less valuable than the few people in front of him.

    As soon as the door of Ma Shier's room was closed, Han Yu waved his hand to stop Field who wanted to speak, and led everyone back to his room.

    "How much do you think you can believe what Maser said?"

    "Thirty percent." Field replied after hearing this, and then Ning Ping also said: "I think it's only a little more than 10%. It may be true that he came to see the lotus pods, but as for him saying he just came to see the lotus pods, I don't dare  I believe it. He is a peerless ghost fox. I don’t know how capable he is, but to be called a peerless ghost fox, he should be a guy who has no profit and cannot afford to be early. Besides, he is Lianpeng’s master, and  This is the Land of Exile, if he doesn’t have a profound background, how can he be treated differently from others in the Land of Exile?”

    When Ning Ping said this, he looked at Han Yu and others and saw that Han Yu and others were thoughtful. It was obvious that they agreed with Ning Ping's point of view.  Not to mention anything else, but the way the Exiled Land treats Maser and other people speaks volumes.

    "That person also wanted to use us just like that Leitch. But he did it more covertly, making us unknowingly a pawn in his hands." Ning Ping concluded in a deep voice.

    "No matter what he wants to do? Our purpose of coming here remains unchanged." Han Yu also said in a deep voice.

    Everyone originally felt a little heavy after listening to Ning Ping's analysis. After hearing Han Yu's words, everyone felt surprisingly relaxed. Han Yu was right. No matter what those people with evil intentions wanted to do, their purpose of coming here was  There is only one thing, and that is to find a way to rescue the lotus from here.

    Tower of Punishment

    The originally dark-skinned Deimos returned to the Tower of Punishment with a dark face. Julie, who had been accompanied by Malone back here before, saw Deimos coming back and immediately shrank her neck subconsciously.  The Deimos in front of him was not a merciful master. In his eyes, there were only two concepts: enemy and subordinate, and there was no third role.  As his subordinate, Julie is very aware of how terrifying Deimos is.

    "Today, you really made me show off my face. Especially in front of that old immortal." Deimos said, looking at Julie coldly.

    The cold tone frightened Julie.  Although Julie was very strong in front of others, in front of Deimos, Julie was like a kitten, with no thought of resistance in her heart.

    "My lord, I realize my mistake." Julie said to Deimos with a somewhat stuttering tone.

    "Hmph!" Dimos snorted coldly, "Don't let it happen again, otherwise I will let you re-experience the sins you suffered in the eighteenth level of hell."

    Hearing Deimos mention the eighteen levels of hell, Julie was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and touched her head to the ground, not daring to move.  After a long time, I heard Zhou Quan's voice coming from my ear, "Get up, Julie, the adults have gone back to rest."

    Julie then looked up and realized that Deimos had left at some point, and there was no one else around except Zhou Quan.  Julie breathed a sigh of relief, straightened up and stretched her aching back, only to realize that her body was soaked in cold sweat.  Julie, who was in a vacuum, was suddenly exposed in front of Zhou Quan, her flesh hidden and flesh exposed.  But Julie didn't pay attention, but Zhou Quan's face became a little embarrassed. He took off his coat and handed it to Julie, turned around and ran away.  Wearing Zhou Quan's coat, Julie smiled slightly, feeling a little amused by Zhou Quan's escape.

    Back at her apartment, Julie walked into the bathroom. She was covered in sweat and all her clothes stuck to her body, which made Julie feel uncomfortable.  Halfway through taking a shower, Julie heard a knock on the door, and then someone reported: "Ms. Julie, Master Timos has sent a message, asking you to go to his office to see him immediately."

    Julie heard the words and replied loudly: "I know." There was some murmuring in her heart. Although Timos was a scary person, he still kept his word. If he said he would not pursue it, he would not pursue it again.  Now go to me, I guess there is something you need to do.

    After a brief tidying up, Julie put on dry clothes and came to Timos's office.  Knock on the door and getWith Deimos' permission, Julie opened the door and walked in.

    As soon as she entered the door, Julie's expression changed. She looked at someone in the office with joy and shouted, "Molen!"

    The man named Morun smiled and nodded at Julie, and said to Julie: "Julie, long time no see."

    "When did you come back?" Julie said, looking up and down at Moran in surprise.

    "I just came back." Molun replied with a smile all the time.

    As the diplomat responsible for external communication in the Exiled Land, Morun rarely stays in the Exiled Land for more than two months in a year.  It is precisely because of this that Morun's relationship with the other Four Dark Kings has always been harmonious.  Because there is no entanglement of interests, Julie and Moran have the best relationship.  While Julie was very happy about Morun's sudden return, she also speculated about the relationship between Morun's return and Deimos' search for her.

    "Don't make blind guesses. I asked you to come here to make arrangements for Mo Lun. He will be responsible for receiving the old immortal later." Deimos said to Julie in a calm voice.  As Julie's boss, Deimos knows Julie very well.  To put it crudely, as long as Julie sticks her butt out, Deimos will know what Julie is going to do.  Seeing Julie's demeanor at this moment, Dimos simply made it clear to Julie directly to save her from having to think about it.

    "Yes, I understand." Julie replied quickly.

    Soon after, Zhou Quan and Ma Long got the news and rushed over.  The four kings of darkness gathered together, which finally made Dimos feel a little better, which was a little depressed because of today's events.  But when he saw Julie, Timothe couldn't help but think of the look in the eyes of the person who dared to look at him in the hotel lobby, and he felt a little unhappy.

    "Julie, who is the person you want to pester today?" Deimos asked Julie.

    Julie, who was joking with Mo Lun, was stunned when she heard this, scratched her head and replied: "Uh I'm not sure, it's the first time I met the other person." As she said that, Julie's face turned slightly red.  .  Malone on the side saw this and shouted: "Julie, there are people here who know everything. It's useless for you to pretend to be shy."

    When Julie was exposed, she glared at Malone and said bitterly: "Ma Long, your broken mouth will bring trouble to your body sooner or later."

    "What? Are you attracted to me? You are welcome to do it." Malone shouted to Julie nonchalantly.

    When Julie heard this, she glanced at Ma Long, and then said with disdain: "Just you? My aunt still doesn't like it."

    "Hehe, then it's because you haven't experienced my skills in bed" Ma Longtian smiled shamelessly.  But before he could finish his words, he heard Dimos ask with a gloomy face: "Do you want me to give this place to you now? To give you a chance to compete?"

    "I don't dare." Julie and Malone replied in unison.

    "Hmph! I don't dare. I don't think there's anything you dare not do." Timos snorted coldly, stopped talking to Julie and Malone, turned to look at Mo Lun and said, "Mo Lun, I'll give it to you in this league."  After giving Zhou Quan responsibility, if you need anything later, just go to Zhou Quan and he will try his best to meet your requirements."

    "Yes, Mo Lun has remembered it." Mo Lun nodded and replied.  He didn't ask Deimos what he was going to do next.  As a subordinate, it is very important to ask about your boss's activities.  If Deimos wanted to say something, he would naturally say it without anyone else asking.  It is precisely because of this that Molun is much more useful in Deimos' heart than Julie and Malone, two guys who only cause trouble for him.

    After arranging Mo Lun, let Mo Lun know the information he needs from Zhou Quan.  Deimos turned his attention to Julie and Malone again.  After being reprimanded by Timos, these two guys no longer dared to speak loudly, but they continued to make small moves in private.  Seeing Deimos looking over, Julie and Malone's hearts suddenly skipped a beat.

    “Julie, I’ll give you a task.” Deimos looked at Julie and said.

    "Please give me your instructions," Julie replied hurriedly.

    "Those people in the hall today, find out their origins."

    "yes."

    Seeing Julie's excited look, Timos' face darkened and he warned Julie: "Julie, don't think that I taught you this task to fulfill your wish. Remember, if you offend the other party,  I will let you marry Malone."

    "Ah!" Malone and Julie suddenly exclaimed in unison.  Malone even refused directly: "Sir, I don't want this bitch! If I marry her, I'm just inviting a wolf into the house. She is for both men and women."

    "Humph, you are so shameless. Do you think I want to marry you? Why don't you urinate and take a look at your appearance?" Zhu said.?he countered not to be outdone.

    "No matter how bad I look, I have one more part than you, and I can do things you can never do." Malone said to Julie with a look of embarrassment.

    "Can the silver wax gun tip last for one minute?" Julie looked at Malone with contempt and asked.

    Ma Long choked up immediately with one sentence, his face turned red and his neck thickened, and he shouted indiscriminately: "You will know if you can persist if you try!"

    "Huh, no need to do that. It will be uncomfortable when the time comes." Julie replied dismissively.

    The hatred in Malone’s heart was that if Deimos hadn’t been by his side, Malone would have really wanted to take off his clothes and fight Julie for 300 rounds, so that the unisex female pervert in front of him would know how powerful he was.

    "Have you two said enough?" Deimos asked in a deep voice.  For these two guys who gave him a huge headache, Dimos wanted to strangle them and knock them down, and select two more people to serve as the four kings of darkness.

    "My lord, I realize my mistake." Julie and Malone said to Deimos in unison.

    Deimos rubbed his brows with a headache, and simply gave the order: "Julie went to find out the origins of the young people she saw in the hotel living room today. Malone, you have another mission, the place of exile today  The patrol ship outside reported that it had sunk a starship that was trying to break in without permission to leave. Go and find out the origin of that starship. Are you both clear?"

    "It's clear." Julie and Malone replied in unison, and then the two of them locked eyes again like fighting cocks.  Before these two people could speak, Deimos shouted angrily: "Now that you know it, get out of here and do some work!"

    After driving away Julie and Malone, Deimos leaned back on the seat and stretched out his hand to rub his brow again.  Molun on the side saw this and advised softly: "Sir, take care of yourself. If you don't deal with those two people, it won't be a day or two."

    "Alas~ Fortresses are always easiest to break through from the inside." Timos replied with a worried look on his face.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 300 Participation

    Chapter 300 Participation

    Zhouquan is very busy!  I’m so busy that I can’t even eat on time, and I have to run all the time to walk.  The three-year league in the Exiled Land can be said to be a big event. In the past, it was hosted by Dimos, but this time, it was hosted by Zhou Quan.  In order to live up to Deimos' trust and show off his talents to others, Zhou Quan could be considered as forgetting to eat and sleep.

    It’s easier to see than to do. In the past, it seemed that Timos handled things very easily and easily, but when he really had to do it himself, Zhou Quan discovered that things were not as simple as he saw.  There are many things that need to be considered in every matter. If you are not careful, you may inadvertently offend some people. Although Zhou Shen is one of the Four Dark Kings, in the Land of Exile, it can be said that one person is inferior to ten thousand people.  above, but Zhou Quan still doesn't want to offend others.  As the saying goes, multiple friends lead to multiple paths, and multiple enemies lead to multiple walls. Zhou Quan doesn't care about having one more friend, but he doesn't want multiple enemies for no reason either.

    "What did you say? The original challenger can't come? Why?" The headaches came one after another. Zhou Quan was solving the league arrangements when his subordinates sent him another problem that was absolutely a headache.  The league challenge team originally decided in advance cannot come.

    "Well, I heard from the person who picked up the challengers that those challengers died in a fight with a group of pirates." The person who came to deliver the news said to Zhou Quan carefully, fearing that Zhou Quan would not be able to vent his anger.  anger.

    "Where are those pirates?" Zhou Quan asked with suppressed anger.

    "Missing, currently under investigation."

    "You go down, don't let this matter be spread out for now." Zhou Quan dismissed his men, rubbed his brows and thought for a moment, and finally decided to go to Dimos to ask for a solution.  If the challenger doesn't come, this is no small matter, and it is no longer something Zhou Quan can decide on his own.

    Dimos seemed to have expected Zhou Quan's arrival. After Zhou Quan explained his intention, Dimos nodded and said, "You don't have to worry about the challengers anymore. You only need to be responsible for matters during the league."  .”

    "Yes." Zhou Quan agreed, exited the office and went about his own business.  After Zhou Quan left, Deimos ordered his men to find Julie and Malone.

    After receiving the news, Julie and Malone rushed to Zhou Quan's office at the same time.  The pair of fighting cocks started to fight each other when they met. Although they were restrained by Dimos, they did not dare to be too presumptuous, but they despised each other's little moves, but they were still very skillful in using them.

    Timos turned a blind eye to the two men's little actions, looked at Malon and asked: "Malon, have you found out what I asked you to investigate?"

    "It has been found out that the destroyed starship was an alien starship. Through the camera at the port, we found that there were no fugitives on the starship. It is probably a group of guests who are eager to leave here."

    "Guests? Have you found out why they are eager to leave here?" Deimos asked after thinking for a while.

    Malone quickly replied: "This is not clear yet and is under investigation."

    "Where are you? Julie." Deimos looked at Julie and asked.

    Julie quickly replied: "It has been found out that the other party is a member of the Nangong family. After receiving the invitation letter from us, he came here with his escort to watch the league."

    "Nangong?" Ma Long suddenly said.

    "What's wrong? Is there any problem?" Timos asked aloud.

    "Erthe starship wreckage discovered this time contains a sign that the Nangong family was found." Ma Long replied softly.  After hearing Malone's answer, Deimos frowned, looked at Julie and said, "You continue."

    "Yes, because the invitation we sent is for the object rather than the person, we don't know whether the other party is a member of the Nangong family, but the invitation they are holding is genuine." Julie continued.

    "Well" Dimos pondered for a moment after hearing the words, and decided to go and contact Han Yu and the others in person.  After making up his mind, Timos looked at Malone and Julie and said, "You have done a good job this time. Now you can put down what you are doing and help Zhouquan run this league successfully."

    "Yes, I understand." Julie and Malone replied in unison.  Then Julie asked: "Sir, do you need to continue to investigate about those people?"

    "No need. The rule of the Exiled Land is to keep the guests secret. Otherwise, there would be no rule that the invitations issued should be treated as objects and not people. Since the invitations in the hands of those people are genuine, then the investigation of them will be  It’s time to come to an end. Malone, you can leave the investigation of the destroyed starship to your subordinates. Your main job for a while will be to assist Zhou Quan. Don’t let me hear that you are causing trouble for Zhou Quan, otherwise  "

    Although Deimos didn’t say it,But Julie and Malone knew it very well, and nodded in agreement.

    After sending Julie and Malone to report to Zhouquan, Dimos got up and walked to the only hotel in the Exiled Land.  He wanted to meet Han Yu and those people.  Whether it was intentional or not, Mo Lun kept hearing Ma Shier mentioning things about Han Yu and those people in the past two days.  Ma Shier always looked very optimistic about the abilities of Han Yu and others.  Although he didn't know what Maser's intention was, Dimos believed that this old immortal was thinking of harming others again.

    "Did that old immortal have already guessed that there would be problems with the challengers in this league?" On the way to the hotel, an idea suddenly flashed in Timos's mind, and then he shook his head, "This is impossible, that old man  Immortals are not gods, they can predict the future." Deimos felt a little funny about his flash of inspiration just now.

    The Grand Hotel is not far from the Tower of Punishment, and it didn’t take Dimos long to arrive at the hotel.  Because he was traveling incognito, Timos did not alarm too many people. He just asked Barnard, the hotel's security chief, and then led him to the hotel where Han Yu and others lived.  Room.

    On the way there, Deimos asked Barnard casually: "Are those people still honest these days?"

    "Honestly, since being harassed by Lady Julie, those people usually don't go out much. They just stay in the room and only come out when eating. Sometimes they even order food to eat in the room." Barnard  He replied hurriedly.

    "Well, they are distinguished guests, so don't be rude to them." Demos nodded and warned Barnard.

    Barnard heard this and replied: "Don't worry, my lord, I have written it down."

    While the two were talking, they had already arrived at the door of Han Yu's room.  Deimos stopped Barnard from calling the door. After sending Barnard away, he stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    "Here it comes~" A voice came from the door, followed by the sound of footsteps, the door opened, and Han Yu, whom Dimos was looking for, was standing at the door.

    "Who are you looking for?" Han Yu asked, looking at Deimos.

    "My name is Deimos, and I am Julie's boss. I am here to apologize for the trouble she caused you not long ago." Deimos said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "Don't hit the smiling person, since they are here to apologize."  Naturally, Han Yu couldn't keep people away.  Then he moved out of the way and said to Deimos: "Please come in, let's talk in the house."

    "Thank you." Demos replied with a smile.

    As soon as he entered the house, Dimos saw someone he really didn't want to see, the peerless ghost fox Maser.  Morun was also surprised when he saw Deimos and didn't understand what his master was doing here.  Reminiscing about old times?  It seems like he has no friendship with the people in front of him, right?

    "Mr. Maser, I didn't expect you to be here." Timos said hello to Maser.

    "Hehehe Yes, he is my old friend's apprentice, and I always have to take care of him. I wonder what you are here to do, Mr. Timos?" Maser asked with a smile.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. It's just this league. The original challenger can't come due to some special reasons, so I want to ask Han Yu and the others if they are interested in being the challenger for this league." Dimos  He smiled and explained his purpose.  Of course, this intention was just a temporary idea of ??Dimos. At least before this, Dimos had never thought of asking Han Yu and others to act as challengers.

    "Really?" Maser smiled when he heard this, and was noncommittal about Timos's reasons.  He turned to look at Han Yu and said: "Han Yu, being a challenger in this league is a very dangerous job. It's better not to accept it."

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Maser." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Before Ma Shier spoke again, Dimos said to Han Yu first: "Your name is Han Yu, right? Don't refuse in a hurry. It's not too late to listen to what I have to say before deciding whether to participate."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and asked Dimos to sit down and talk.  After Dimos sat down, he looked at Han Yu who was sitting opposite him and said, "I won't talk nonsense. I'll just talk about the benefits of participating in the league. Challengers participating in the league will get more rewards as long as they can win."  Those criminals in the Tower of Punishment will be rewarded even more generously. In addition to a large amount of money, there are also various unexpected treasures."

    "for example……"

    "For example, baby."

    "Baby?" When Han Yu heard this word, he suddenly felt familiar, and Ma Shier, who was sitting next to him, also turned slightly sideways.

    Seeing Han Yu’s curious look, Dimos quickly said: “Yes, it’s a treasure. It is said that when the last civilization reached its peak, people used special techniques to make various kinds ofThe magic weapon of sex.  You are a fire attribute user, so as long as you get a fire attribute treasure, your abilities can be more powerful.  "

    After listening to Dimos’ explanation, Han Yu suddenly felt, no wonder it sounded so familiar. Wasn’t this Dimos talking about something like the Fire Spirit Bead?  However, Han Yu didn't believe Dimos' description.  When he was carrying the Fire Spirit Pearl, he didn't feel much increase in his abilities. Until it was shattered by a Kshatriya blow, he didn't see the Fire Spirit Pearl exert any effect.  Could it be that it has expired?

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't seem to be very tempted, Dimos decided to increase the intensity of the temptation and continued: "Of course, the prizes for winning the league are different at each level. The deeper you go, the more prizes you can get.  The more generous it is. And at the end of the league, the winner can make a wish, and as long as this wish is not beyond the human scope, it will be fulfilled."

    "As long as it can be done within the human power?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Yes." Timos replied quickly.

    "Let me discuss it with my companions, and I'll get back to you later, okay?"

    "Okay. But before that, I have something to tell you. Mr. Maser, can you please stay away for a while." Dimos looked at Maser and said.

    Hearing this, Ma Shier nodded and left the room with the help of Morun.  When the door closed, the footsteps leaving could no longer be heard.  Timos's expression changed, he looked at Han Yu and asked, "Who are you?"

    Han Yu looked at Dimos in confusion and asked, "Didn't we just introduce him?"

    "Maybe I didn't ask in detail enough. Let me ask more directly. Where did the invitation letter in your hands come from?" Dimos asked with a sneer, looking at Han Yu.

    Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop Ning Ping and others who were about to take action, looked at Dimos and asked: "Does this have anything to do with you?"

    "As the ruler of the Exiled Land, do you think you have anything to do with me?"

    "What do you want?"

    "Then it depends on what your purpose is here? The Land of Exile is not something anyone can come to if they want to. If you don't have a co-ordinator, you won't be able to get here. Can you tell me who brought you here?"  Dimos asked as he looked at Han Yu.

    "" Han Yu remained silent.  Seeing this, Timos was not upset and continued: "Since you don't want to answer this question, let me change the question. What is the purpose of your coming here? Don't tell me that you came here accidentally.  If you can’t fool even a child, it will make me suspect that you are insulting my intelligence.”

    "Save people." After Han Yu heard Deimos say that he was the ruler of the Exiled Land, he had been weighing how to talk to Deimos.  Now I heard Deimos speak straightforwardly, and there was no hostility in his attitude.  Han Yu simply hesitated and directly explained the purpose of his people's visit.

    "Rescue people? What kind of people are imprisoned in the Exiled Land that you are willing to risk to save?" Dimos looked at Han Yu with some surprise and asked.

    "Lianpeng is Mr. Maser's apprentice."

    "Then I don't understand. If the teachers don't go to save him, what's the matter with you going to save him?" Deimos asked in confusion.

    "This has nothing to do with you. Now I have made it clear what I need to say. Now is it time to take action? I must declare in advance that I will not be taken lightly."

    Deimos glanced at Han Yu and said: "In the Exiled Land, everything is decided by me. Whether you are enemies or not, no one will attack you without any reason before I officially announce it. But saving people is  In fact, there is still room for negotiation on this matter.”

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned. He had already made desperate preparations, but unexpectedly, there was a sudden turn of events.  Han Yu then thought of what Dimos had said before and asked tentatively: "Do you want us to be the challenger in this league?"

    "That's right. As long as you agree to participate in this league, I can give you an additional reward. When you pass the ninth level of hell, I will release lotus pods."

    "The ninth level of hell? Is there still many levels in the league?"

    "Of course. The league in the Land of Exile will start in the nineteenth level of hell, and before the finals, the eighteen levels of hell above are the preliminaries. The contestants start from the first level, go through the eighteen levels of hell, and finally select ten  Six people compete in the finals in the Nineteenth Level of Hell. The winner will be rewarded with three months of life out of prison."

    "What if I win?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "You? Hahaha Impossible. The best result of previous challengers was to reach the 2nd placeWhat's the matter with the upper level without them?  I made a promise to you on the ninth floor, but I have actually overestimated you.  "Timothy laughed loudly after hearing this.

    Han Yu was very angry when he heard this, but he did not have an attack at this time. He just looked at Timos coldly and asked: "Haven't you ever heard that a person cannot be judged by his appearance?"

    "Ahem, cough, cough~" Timos, who laughed too loudly, choked on his own saliva. After coughing several times, he looked at Han Yu and said, "Then just think that I despise you. How about it? Do you want it?"  Take a gamble. As you said, the lotus you want to save is imprisoned in the Tower of Punishment, and fighting is absolutely inevitable. Then, why do you have to choose to fight secretly? Why not  Use this opportunity to fight openly. And think about it, as long as you can fight to the ninth level of hell, you can rescue Lianpeng. And if you want to sneak into the Tower of Sin Punishment, let’s not say whether you can succeed, let’s just talk about Lianpeng.  Where you are now is beyond your reach."

    "Isn't Lianpeng being imprisoned on the 19th floor? I don't believe I can't get there."

    "Young man, blind confidence is arrogance. This is not a good sign. There are nineteen levels of hell. The lower you go, the more perverts are imprisoned. Don't think that you are arrogant after defeating a few small characters. You must  We know that there is heaven outside the world and there are people outside the world.”

    Han Yu looked at Deimos who was preaching to him, stood up and said to Deimos, "Let me discuss this with my companions." Then without waiting for Deimos' reaction, Han Yu led Ning Ping and others into the inner room.  After a while, Han Yu and others came out. Han Yu said to Wendi Moss with a firm look on his face: "When will the league be held?"

    "Are you agreeing?" Dimos looked at Han Yu and asked.

    “Anyway, the purpose is the same, I just hope you won’t break your promise then.”

    "Haha In the Land of Exile, what Dimos said is a sure thing, and there is absolutely no possibility of going back on it. But you must think clearly, once you participate in this league, you may lose your life." Emperor  Moss reminded Han Yudao.

    "There is nothing in this world that is risk-free. The greater the risk, the higher the reward." Han Yu replied after hearing this.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 301 The Eve of Competition

    Chapter 301 The Eve of Competition

    The development of things always catches people off guard. No matter how detailed the plan is, there is always a big invisible hand interfering with the original plan.  After learning that Han Yu and others decided to participate in the League of Exile as the challengers of this league, Ma Shier lamented that people make plans and success depends on heaven, and had to set his sights on Lei Qi again.  Fortunately, he didn't let Lei Qi notice anything before. Now that he went to find Lei Qi, there was still room for change.

    However, Han Yu and others who were involved did not pay attention to Ma Shier's actions.  Before breaking up with Han Yu and others, Timos often said bad things about Maser to Han Yu and others.  In his mouth, Ma Shier was simply an immoral and despicable scumbag with sores on his head, pus on his feet, and a son with no butthole.  None of what Maser said was true. Anyone who trusted him would be tricked to death in the end.

    Han Yu and others also did not take Dimos's evaluation of Maser seriously.  The two people who were just insignificant to Han Yu and others were really stupid for what they said.  However, Han Yu and others declined Maser's subsequent invitation.  Regardless of whether you are really bad or not, if I don't get close to you and keep a certain distance from you, then if you want to trick me, you will have to spend more time and waste more energy.  This will make you consider whether it's worth cheating on me.  As an aside, most of those who are deceived are the victims themselves.  Because I wanted to take advantage, I ended up falling into someone else's trap.  Looking back, many scams are actually very simple, but it is difficult for anyone with a clear mind to fall for them.  But why so many people are still fooled? In the final analysis, it still comes down to one word: greed.

    For Han Yu and others, they are not short of money. They have just made a fortune. Although part of it was given to Tan Ding, Xuanyuan Feng and others, the rest is enough for Han Yu and others to squander for a long time.  And power is not attractive to Han Yu and others at all.  Ning Ping is the fifth prince of the Emperor Star. If he really wants to become an official, I believe Ning Ping is willing to be a recommender.  And Han Yu, a person who is keen on taking risks, will naturally not be interested in the bright future promised to them by Ma Shier.  In this way, you can maintain a normal mind and look at Maser.  It was precisely this that made Maser feel like a dog biting a hedgehog, with nowhere to bite.  Bah, bah, bah I said it wrong. If I say it like this, wouldn't Maser become that dog that has no place for hedgehogs?  It should be Oops, it's really hard to find nice adjectives these days, so let's just use that metaphor.

    "Leiqi, what happens next depends on you." Maser said to Lei Qi in a serious voice.

    "Sir, please rest assured, Leitch will not let you down." Leitch assured Maser.  In response to Leitch's assurance, Maser nodded and smiled: "Okay, I'm looking forward to seeing your performance."

    The only hotel in Exiled Land

    Bodyguard leader Barnard is very curious about Han Yu and others suddenly transforming from tourists into challengers in this league, but he is just curious.  If you want to live longer in the Exiled Land, then you should worry less about things that have nothing to do with you.  Due to the changes in the status of Han Yu and others, the reception of Han Yu and others by the only hotel has also changed, from first-class to super-first-class.

    "Is it them?"

    "yes."

    "It's really pitiful. He doesn't look very old."

    "You shouldn't judge by appearance. Oh my, those girls are pretty good-looking, maybe we'll have a chance."

    Passing through the hotel lobby, Han Yu listened to the whispers of the guests around him, but didn't let it go to his heart.  If he gets angry with those people, then Han Yu won't have to do anything else that day.  Since he agreed to participate in this league, he must at least find out what the rules of this league are and what he needs to pay attention to during the game. Han Yu knows nothing about these so far.  Know.  Fortunately, before leaving, Dimos said that he would send someone to explain these things to Han Yu, but I don't know who the black-faced man Dimos will send?

    As soon as Han Yu thought of this, he suddenly heard someone's unique laughter coming from the hotel door.  "Oh, hey, hey, little brother, we meet again."

    "Can I request a return?" Han Yu asked, looking at Julie walking over.

    "No, the goods have been sold and cannot be returned or exchanged." Julie replied with a smile.  Then he looked back around and shouted at the guests who were watching the fun: "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beautiful woman?"

    Han Yu rolled his eyes covertly. It was really rare for someone like the one in front of him to call himself a beauty and shout it loudly. How confident do you have to be to say such shameless words?

    "Did you roll your eyes just now?" Julie asked, staring at Han Yu.

    "Hmmthe league commentator Dimos mentioned is?You?  "Han Yu asked without answering.

    Seeing Han Yu pull out Deimos, Julie finally restrained herself a little, gave Han Yu a charming look and said angrily: "What a coquettish guy. What do you want to know? As long as you follow  Regarding matters related to the league, I will try my best to give you an answer. If there is no answer, I will also make one up for you."

    "Making one up? Is that still true?"

    "Who knows." Julie shrugged upon hearing this, her movements were a bit large, and the pair of jade rabbits on her chest made Han Yu feel dizzy.

    "Hmmfirst question." Han Yu coughed lightly and said seriously to Julie: "What are the league rules in the Land of Exile?

    "There are no rules. As long as you survive to the end, you are the winner. Whether you poison or hurt others behind the scenes, it doesn't matter." Julie replied after hearing this.

    Hearing Julie's answer, Han Yu said softly: "Fighting without rules?"

    Julie explained after hearing this: "It's not a brawl. The content of the competition on each level is random. I can't help you on this point. The content of the competition is varied. I remember one time on the third level, the way to pass  It’s a drinking competition, whoever drinks more wins.”

    "Is there such a thing?" Han Yu said with some disbelief.

    "Believe it or not, it's up to you." Julie shrugged and did not refute.  Seeing this, Han Yu did not dwell on this issue anymore and continued to ask: "Second question, can I join forces with others during the competition?"

    "You can, but you should also pay attention to one thing. Due to the randomness of the competition content, you are likely to become opponents with your companions."

    "Thanks for the reminder. Last question, do you have to kill someone if you want to win?"

    "That's not true. As long as your opponent voluntarily admits defeat, it can be regarded as your victory. Of course, this is the special treatment enjoyed by your challengers. Criminals here do not have this treatment. Once  If they meet in the wild, they must fight to the death. Otherwise, why do you think those people would come to this place." While talking, Julie sat down next to Han Yu.

    Han Yu stood up without leaving a trace and said to Julie: "Thank you for explaining these things to me. I don't have anything else to ask? You can go back."

    "It's so heartless that you throw it away after you're done using it." Julie said as if she was heartbroken.

    "" Han Yu couldn't help but rolled his eyes, looked at Julie and said, "You are not my type, so don't waste your efforts."

    "If you don't like the way they are, they can change it."

    “…I don’t like people older than me.”

    The lethality of Han Yu's words is astonishing. His appearance and body shape can be changed, but at this age, no matter what means you use, he will always move forward slowly and firmly.  Julie's expression calmed down slightly, she bit her lower lip and looked at Han Yu, as if she was hesitant to speak.

    Seeing this, Han Yu also felt that what he had just said seemed a bit too much, but now was the critical moment, and he could not cause trouble for himself because of his temporary softness.  Then Han Yu hardened his heart, thanked Julie, and then turned around to join Ning Ping and others.

    There is still one day left before the start of the league. Han Yu and the others must use this day to come up with a countermeasure.  Although Julie has told Han Yu the essence of the league's rules, Han Yu still believes in Julie's words and still doesn't believe it.

    "You're back. Didn't you feel bad about that woman?" Lin Ke, who had been waiting impatiently for a long time, immediately came up to ask Han Yu when he saw him coming back.  While questioning Han Yu with concern, he was still looking at Han Yu up and down.

    Han Yu smiled and whispered in Lin Ke's ear: "Lin Ke, I fought hard to keep my innocence for you. You have to make it up to me later."

    Lin Ke, who felt his ears were a little itchy, shrank his neck, pretended not to hear what Han Yu just said, and retreated to Han Mengxin's side, no longer looking at Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu stopped teasing Lin Ke and said to Ning Ping and others: "Basically, I already know everything about this league from Julie. There are no rules in the league. Try to stick to it."  At the end of the day, you can get through that level of competition.”

    "Then who among us will participate? Is there a limit on the number of participants?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "There are only single matches, no team matches. However, you can establish your own alliance during the game. Considering our combat strength, I am one, Ningping is one, plus Field, the competition this time is composed of  The three of us are here. Bafang stays to protect Lin Ke and the others."

    "No, I want to compete." Shi Bafang shook his head and rejected Han Yu's arrangement.  ?Han Yu was surprised by Shi Bafang's rejection and asked Shi Bafang the reason for his objection.

    "Because of this." Shi Bafang picked up a poster on the table and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu took it over and saw that it was a poster promoting the League of Exile.  After reading it carefully, Han Yu didn't find anything special on the poster. He couldn't help but asked Shi Bafang in confusion: "What's the point of this poster?"

    "Look below." Shi Bafang reminded.

    Han Yu looked at it after hearing this. At the bottom of the poster, there were words about the items that could be obtained after passing through the eighteen levels of hell.  When Han Yu saw an item called a delicious casserole among the rewarded items, he immediately understood why Shi Bafang wanted to participate.

    "Just for this?" Han Yu asked Shi Bafang with some confusion.

    Shi Bafang nodded heavily and replied: "Don't underestimate this pot. I bet that this pot must be one of the legendary eighteen magical kitchen utensils."

    "Magic kitchen utensils?" Han Yu and others heard this term for the first time, and couldn't help but look at Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang saw this and explained to Han Yu and others: "Just like ability users and ancient martial arts, there are also legends in the chef world. According to legend, there have been a total of eighteen kitchen utensils with special abilities in the chef world since ancient times.  Every kitchen utensil has the ability to transform decay into something magical. No matter how unpalatable the food is, it will become delicious as long as it is processed by any one of those eighteen kitchen utensils."

    "Well, if you say so, it is indeed necessary to grab that delicious casserole. Let me see which floor's prize this is. Hmm? The fourth floor? No way?"

    Regarding Han Yu's disbelief, Ning Ping nodded with understanding and said: "This is a place of exile. Except for a few people who don't have to worry about their own food, most people just need to eat enough. There are those who are picky about food.  They might as well use their time to practice martial arts to ensure that they can continue to survive here."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "You are right. But in this way, it will be easier for us. But who will stay to protect Mengxin and the others? If we all go to the competition"

    Seeing that Han Yu looked down on her, Han Mengxin said unconvinced: "Brother, we are not young anymore. You don't need to take care of us like an old hen guarding our chicks."

    Hearing Han Mengxin compare himself to an old hen, Han Yu couldn't help rolling his eyes, but then frowned and said: "This place is no better than other places, who can guarantee that he can be safe and sound. I know that Mengxin, you and Lin Ke's combined skills can  I guarantee that you and Yan'er will not be harmed, but what if one of you is left alone?"

    "How about going to Julie and asking if the challenger's companions will receive corresponding protection during the challenger's participation?" Field suggested softly.

    "Well forget it, I'd better go ask Deimos directly. It just so happens that I still have something to ask him about." Han Yu pondered for a moment, shook his head and said.

    "In that case, let's go together." Ning Ping suggested.

    The group of people arrived at the entrance of the Tower of Punishment. What surprised Han Yu and others was that in broad daylight, the door here was locked, and not a single sound could be heard inside.  If the outer wall of the Tower of Sin Punishment hadn't been very new, Han Yu would have even wondered if it was an abandoned ancient tower.

    Knocking lightly on the door, a small door appeared on the door of the Tower of Punishment. A man with a black gauze on his head and only a pair of eyes exposed asked Han Yu who knocked on the door in a rough voice: "What are you doing?"  ?This is not the place you should come."

    "I want to meet Dimos." Han Yu directly stated his intention.

    "Push the door open yourself." After answering Han Yu, the man inside the door closed the small door. No matter how Han Yu knocked on the door, the other party never responded.

    "It seems that I can only push the door open and go in by myself." Han Yu scratched his head and said to Ning Ping and others behind him: "Let's all help."

    Ning Ping and Fielder took a step forward and stood on both sides of Han Yu. The three of them held the door with both hands and pushed it tentatively at first.

    "It's so heavy." Han Yu thought to himself.  Looking to both sides, he saw that Ning Ping and Field had the same expression as him at the moment.

    “I’ll count one, two, three, everyone work hard with me.” Han Yu said to Ning Ping and Field, and then shouted loudly: “One, two, three!”

    The three of them worked hard together, but what was disappointing was that Han Yu and the others had already used their strength to suck the milk, but the door still didn't move at all.

    Han Yu gasped and glared hatefully at the door blocking their way. If it weren't for the fear of causing misunderstanding, Han Yu would have really wanted to set the door on fire and pull it down.

    And just in Han YuWhen I was at a loss for this door, I suddenly heard a burst of laughter from behind me, "Oh, hey, hey, little brother, why are you here? Could it be that we haven't seen each other for a while, and you already miss me, sister?"  Yet?"

    "Don't daydream, it will cause a person to suffer from schizophrenia." Han Yu replied angrily.  Julie was not worried after hearing this, walked to the door, and pushed the door hard to her right.

    The door is open!  !  !

    Han Yu felt a little hot on his face. The broken door of love was pushed sideways, not straight.

    "Hey little brother, weren't you blocked by this door just now?" Julie, who had already entered, suddenly turned around and asked Han Yu.

    "So what?" Han Yu asked with an unhappy look on his face.

    "It's not that great, but little brother, you are really cute." Julie said this with a smile and entered the tower.  Seeing this, Field asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Han Yu, can we get in or not?"

    "Come in, of course you have to come in. Why are we here? How could we not come in." Han Yu said quickly after he came back to his senses.

    Without spending too much effort, Han Yu and his party had found the location of Deimos.  Dimos was very curious about the arrival of Han Yu and his party, so he received Han Yu and his party.  After understanding the purpose of Han Yu and others' visit, Dimos fully agreed to Han Yu's request, but Han Yu expressed dissatisfaction with the candidates appointed by Dimos to protect the three girls of Lin Ke.

    "Is there no one else?" Han Yu looked at Deimos with hope and asked.

    Deimos shrugged helplessly, "No, even if she is a woman and has strength, there is no suitable candidate except Julie. Don't worry, Julie will not mess around."

    "Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the worst." Han Yu said worriedly.

    Seeing Han Yu's worried look, Dimos advised: "Even if something happens, it's all a woman. What do you have to mind?"

    "But the key point is that deep down in this woman's heart, there is still a male personality lurking." Han Yu said with a frown.  Facing Han Yu's answer, Dimos was completely convinced.  He said to Han Yu very simply: "It's either Julie, or no one cares. You choose."

    As for the lesser of two evils, Han Yu thought about it for a long time and finally chose to let Julie be responsible for protecting Lin Ke and others during their competition.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 302 The First Level of Hell: Warm-up

    Chapter 302 The First Level of Hell: Warm-up

    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Land of Exile. The much-anticipated league is finally about to be held again. I wonder if you have perfected your vision in the past three years and can easily see through any one.  The strength of the players. The first game is about to begin. Are you, like me, also looking forward to this year's league? Before the game officially starts, let me introduce to you the challengers of this league. Why do I want to  How about introducing them individually? Because of their age, they are the youngest players I have ever seen in the hosting industry." The league host stood on the podium, looked at the big screen and roared at the top of his lungs.

    And Han Yu, who was resting in the lounge with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked outside, and muttered in a low voice: "That host is really verbose."

    "This is what I do. If I don't talk too much, I will lose my job." Ning Ping replied casually.

    "Han Yu, I feel like the people around us are full of hostility towards us." Field reminded Han Yu in a low voice.  Han Yu heard this and replied: "Relax, we are challengers, we are fundamentally different from them. It's like a crane standing in a flock of chickens, it is certain to be watched by people."

    "You really dare to say it." Field said, looking at Han Yu speechlessly.

    "Why don't you dare? Before the game starts, if those guys have an argument with us, they will be the ones who suffer. Field, don't be frightened by the looks of those guys. If you look around, he doesn't look nervous at all.?…  Bafang, what are you talking about? Your mouth keeps moving."

    "I'm memorizing recipes. Every time I get nervous, as long as I memorize the recipes, I won't be nervous anymore." Shi Bafang stopped his movements and explained to Han Yu when he heard this.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment and said to Shi Bafang, "It's okay. You can continue carrying it."

    "Oh." Shi Bafang agreed, and just as he was about to continue carrying it, he saw the door to the lounge being kicked open.  The other party's attempt to attract attention was successful. When the door was kicked open, everyone in the lounge looked at the door.

    I saw a man and a woman standing at the gate. The man shouted loudly: "Brace yourselves and come with us. It's time for you to show off."

    Everyone followed the man and woman in silence to the open space outside the lounge.  The man coughed lightly and then shouted to everyone: "The competition starts now. The first thing you have to do is to divide into groups."

    "ah?"

    Seeing that the scene was a bit chaotic, the woman immediately shouted: "Don't raise any questions. Follow the signs given to you in advance. Those with odd numbers should stand to my left, and those with even numbers should stand to my right."

    Everyone was obedient and divided into groups according to what the woman said.  The four Han Yu players did not want to meet each other in the preliminary round, so they all got odd numbers.  This time, by accident, they were all in one group.

    Seeing that they were divided into groups, the woman was doing preparatory exercises while shouting to the people in Han Yu's group: "Follow me and run, you can stop when I stop. If you stop midway, you will be disqualified."  ." After saying that, without waiting for everyone to complain, they ran out first, while the other group was taken to other places by the man.

    After running for about half an hour, Han Yu and others were brought to a towering stone tower by the woman.  This stone tower is very strange. It has no doors or windows. From a distance, it looks more like a totem than a stone tower.  But since the woman said it was a stone tower, then it is a stone tower.

    "Very good, it seems that your physical strength is not bad, there are not many left behind." The woman glanced at Han Yu and others behind her and said.  As soon as he finished speaking, not far away, several contestants who had previously fallen behind stumbled over. Just as they were about to enter the crowd, they heard the woman shout: "You have been eliminated. Leave here immediately and go back to the lounge to wait."  The relevant personnel will come to pick you up."

    When the latecomers heard this, they looked at the woman coldly and stood there without moving, quite implying that there was nothing you could do to me.  Seeing this, the woman sneered, "The league referee has great authority. For players who intend to break the league rules, the referee can directly kill players on the spot. It seems that you are planning to break the league rules."

    "It's just that I was late for a while, what's the big deal. I had to pee in the middle, so I looked for a place to go, but you guys disappeared." One of the eliminated people said aloud.  As soon as the words fell, the person who spoke could no longer speak. The woman's figure flashed and appeared behind the man. She reached forward with her right hand and took out the heart of the man who spoke. Because the woman  It was taken too quickly. When the heart was taken out, it was still steaming and beating.  The man who was attacked looked down at the hand that passed through his heart, and looked at the heart in that hand. After a while, he came back to his senses and shouted.After the sound, he died immediately.

    Slowly withdrawing her hand and shaking off the human blood on her arm, the woman looked at the people around her with a cold look, and sneered with some pride in her heart: "Who still has any objections to my handling? You guys,  You have been eliminated, please return to the lounge immediately and wait for someone to escort you back."

    The other people who have been eliminated are as honest as grandchildren at the moment. They will do whatever the woman asks them to do.  After receiving the woman's instructions, these people quickly left the crowd and ran in the direction they came from, as if they had received an amnesty.  The woman watched those people run away with cold eyes. She was not worried that those people would take the opportunity to escape.  Being underground, with only one entrance to the surface, where can they escape to?

    After dealing with several eliminated people, the woman looked at the remaining people and shouted loudly: "Remember, if you violate the rules of the league, you will die. Now, start preparing to continue the elimination." After hearing the woman say this  As soon as he said that, Han Yu and others quickly cheered up and heard the woman continue: "I will give you a stick of incense to reach the top of the tower from here."

    Hearing this, everyone looked at the stone tower that the woman pointed to. It was about two hundred meters high. The stone tower was like a cliff. It was really impossible to climb up with bare hands.  However, Han Yu and others, who had no choice but to do so, could only follow the woman's request.

    Han Yu tried several times, but he always slipped down when he climbed four or five meters. Han Yu was so angry that he gritted his teeth while looking at the stone tower.

    "Hey, you have to climb this stone tower. Is it a foul to fly up?" Han Yu asked the woman who was standing aside and watching coldly.

    “It’s not a foul, as long as you can fly up.” The woman replied expressionlessly.

    After receiving the woman’s affirmative reply, Han Yu nodded and called Field, Shi Bafang and Ning Ping over.  After giving the woman a demonstrative look, he asked, "It's not a violation if I take them up together, right?"

    "It doesn't matter, as long as you can fly up." The woman repeated her previous answer, but she felt a little bit curious about Han Yu, the guy who threatened to fly up.

    Han Yu asked Fielder and Shi Bafang to stand on both sides of him. Ning Ping stood behind Han Yu. The three of them regarded Han Yu as a rocket about to be launched and surrounded Han Yu.  When others saw this, they also stopped their movements and looked at Han Yu and the four of them curiously.  Han Yu was seen breathing fire from both hands, slowly carrying Ning Ping and others towards the top of the stone tower.

    "It's really flying." The woman thought to herself when she saw this.

    "Foul! They're committing a foul!" someone in the crowd shouted.  The woman glanced coldly at the person who protested, and said coldly: "There is no foul play. The request just now was made very clear. There is no prescribed method to use to get to the top of the tower from here."

    Hearing the woman's words, the others immediately took out their own unique skills. Just now, they were afraid of violating the rules mentioned by the woman, so these people did not dare to use them. Now that the woman said this, there is no reason to use them. You must know the method.  No limit, but time is limited, only one stick of incense.

    There was a lot of excitement under the tower for a while, and everyone was like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each showing his magical powers.  One of the people was the funniest. He actually sent out a powerful Qigong wave towards the ground, trying to use the reaction force of the Qigong wave hitting the ground to send himself to the top of the tower. However, the person made a small error in the operation.  , flying into the air, he surpassed Han Yu and the four people who were still rising slowly, crossed the top of the tower, flew high into the sky, and hit the virtual sky on the first floor. His neck was stuck in the sky, hanging like a sausage.  There.  With this negative teaching material, others could not help but restrain their movements a lot when they acted.  After all, we are not outside here. The sky looks very high, but in fact it is not very high. That unlucky child is proof.

    Han Yu carried Ning Ping and others slowly to the top of the tower. This time, Han Yu was very tired.  After his feet landed on the top of the tower, Han Yu panted and said to Ning Ping and the others: "It's time for you three to lose weight."

    "We are not women, how can we lose weight?" Field muttered after hearing this.  Han Yu glared at him, "Field, you are the fattest among the three of us. Be careful that they won't want you when you go back to see Sophia."

    "Hmph~ Sophia is not that kind of person." Field showed disdain for Han Yu's reminder.  The four of them chatted and laughed for a while, and others climbed to the top of the tower one after another.  As a result, dozens more people were eliminated.  The woman counted the number of people and found that there were exactly fifty people left.  Standing on the top of the tower, Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping and others: "Maybe the next step is for us to fight each other until the last few are left. If a fight is to start, everyone remember not to disperse."

    "The next test is to go up and down from this stone tower to the ground within twenty-four hours. The timing starts now. Anyone who has not reached the ground after the time is up will lose the qualification to continue competing."The lady looked at everyone expressionlessly and announced.

    "Huh?" Han Yu, like most people, looked at the woman in confusion.  Isn't this a disease?  After finally getting up, you have to get down again. Don’t you know that getting down is more difficult than coming up?

    “But I am the referee, so I can only endure it no matter how much I am dissatisfied.  Everyone who understood this deeply could only curse the woman in their hearts for being unreasonable, and then began to think about how to get down from this stone tower.

    "Hey, hey, it's finally time to put my talents into play. Let you losers see how I won this victory." Someone said to everyone with a sneer after seeing that everyone was helpless.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked curiously at the guy who said the big words, and saw the guy slowly moving down the surface of the stone tower. Looking at his movements, he knew that this guy was an expert at rock climbing.

    The man moved very quickly. In a short while, he had already descended seven or eight meters. If he continued at this rate, it would only be a matter of time before he successfully reached the bottom of the tower.

    "Missed, missed" Most of the people at the top of the tower were silently chanting in their hearts at this moment.

    The hard work paid off. Just when the man descended to the middle and upper part of the stone tower, a sudden change occurred. The stone wall that was not very protruding suddenly stretched out and hit the man's chest, immediately pulling the man from the tower wall.  It was pushed up into the air.

    "Ah~~~~~~~~~~~~" Seeing the man dancing and falling from the air to the ground and turning into a photo, Han Yu and the other two felt a little sick and wanted to vomit.  But other people just had a little regret on their faces and didn't have many other expressions, as if they were used to it.

    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to remind you. From the moment you reach the top of the tower, the mechanism on the wall of this stone tower has been activated." The female referee said to everyone after realizing it.

    No one was in the mood to argue with the female referee. Everyone, including Han Yu and others, were thinking hard about how to leave the top of the tower and reach the ground.  The method of flying down like just now is not feasible. Not to mention Han Yu's weight problem, but the fact that the mechanisms around the stone wall mentioned by the woman are open, Han Yu does not want to take risks. Who knows whether he will fly  Halfway through, he encountered a sudden attack, flying from top to bottom, and with the three weights of Ning Ping, Han Yu was not confident that he could easily avoid it by then.

    Time passed by minute by minute, Han Yu sat in a corner of the top of the tower, his mind thinking about countermeasures rapidly.  Ning Ping came over and whispered: "Han Yu"

    "What's the matter? Have you thought of a solution?" Han Yu immediately opened his eyes and asked.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and reminded Han Yu in a low voice: "That's not what I called you for. Look around you. Do you feel that there are a lot of people missing?"

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked around when he heard this. It was just as Ning Ping said. The fifty people who were originally at the top of the tower were now only a dozen or so. So where were the others?  He had been looking for a way to leave the top of the tower just now. If it weren't for Ning Ping's reminder, Han Yu might not have noticed.

    "Do you know where those people are?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice.  Ning Ping waved his hand to signal Han Yu to be quiet, staring at a fat man in a yellow coat not far away.  Seeing him groping on the ground with his fat butt sticking out, Han Yu couldn't help but wonder, "What is he looking for?"

    Just when this idea came to Han Yu's mind, he saw the stone slab under the fat man's feet suddenly flipped over and swallowed the fat man.

    "No more?" Han Yu blurted out in surprise, then woke up and quickly covered his mouth.  After no one else noticed anything unusual, Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping, "When did you find out?"

    "Not long ago, I saw a person who had the same thing as the fat man. I guess there must be other passages here, let's look for them together."

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded and called Field and Shi Bafang to search separately.  After a while, just like what Han Yu had seen before, they found six movable stone slabs.

    "What should we do now?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao in a low voice.

    “Find a movable stone slab to get down on, so that no one can see it.” Han Yu said after pondering for a moment.

    "Where to find which one?" Ning Ping asked.

    "The biggest piece is fine, the four of us can stand down." Han Yu made a choice and whispered to Ning Ping.

    After a while, four more people were missing from the top of the tower.  The woman who was sitting cross-legged in a corner of the tower with her eyes closed, opened her eyes and took a look, and sentenced the remaining people to death in her heart.

    "There are probably more candidates this year than in previous years." The woman thought to herself.

    In front of the viewing platform in the Land of Exile, the three girls Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yaner looked at the big screen.?There are dozens of small screens, hoping to see Han Yu and others.  Logically speaking, three girls with good looks and different beauties will naturally attract bees and butterflies when they sit there, but those horny bees and butterflies do not dare to make any rash moves at the moment, because of the three girls.  Sitting next to him was Julie, who was already regarded as a legend in the gangster community of the Exiled Land.  In terms of real strength, Julie can only be regarded as second-rate, but in terms of her ability to pick up girls, in the Land of Exile, as long as Julie considers herself second, no one dares to say that she is first.

    ?Beautiful women are a rare resource. Regarding Julie's shameless behavior of occupying the latrine and not taking a shit, the bees and butterflies in the Exiled Land can be said to be angry but afraid to speak out.  No one wants to wear a cuckold on their head, and that cuckold is worn by a woman. This is very embarrassing.

    "How about it? I said it's okay to leave it to me." Julie said to Lin Ke with some pride.

    "Haha, Sister Julie is indeed very powerful." Lin Ke agreed with a smile, then turned to look at the big screen again, with a worried look on his face.  Upon seeing this, Julie comforted her: "Don't worry, those guys are different from the others. They have the right to withdraw from the competition. Once they see that something is not going well, they can just withdraw voluntarily and there will be no problem."

    "But with the personalities of Han Yu and Ning Ping, asking them to withdraw from the competition would probably be more serious than killing them directly." Lin Ke replied after hearing this.

    "That's it, that's a bit troublesome. But you don't have to worry too much. Even if Han Yu really dies, I can still take care of you."

    Hearing what Julie said, Lin Ke looked at Julie seriously and said, "Thank you for your kindness, but if something unexpected happens to Han Yu, I will not live alone."

    When Julie heard this, she scratched her head in distress, and couldn't help but secretly blame herself for being too impatient.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 303 The First Level of Hell: Labyrinth

    Chapter 303 The First Level of Hell: Labyrinth

    Standing in front of a sealed stone wall, Han Yu said to himself: "It seems that we just fell into a maze."

    Ten minutes ago, Han Yu and the others fell from the movable steps on the top of the tower into the winding passage in front of them, making it impossible to see the head at a glance. The four people walked around here for ten minutes, facing a wall and another.  There is a stone wall, but the road leading below has never been found by Han Yu and others.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping nodded slightly, squatted on the ground and skillfully drew various places they had walked.  After ten minutes of exploration, Ning Ping was able to roughly outline the places they had walked before.  Field and Shi Bafang identified the places they had traveled by making marks.

    Comparing the two, Han Yu and others found that they had been circling in this area.  But why go around in circles?  It was clear on the map drawn by Ning Ping that they had already walked through this area, so why couldn't they find a way out?

    Han Yu and the four of them sat around the map drawn by Ning Ping during their break, wondering where they might have overlooked something.  Five minutes passed quickly, but Han Yu and others still couldn't come up with a clue.

    "If it doesn't work, we might as well use violence. Anyway, the woman just said to reach the bottom of the tower within an hour, and did not specify what method to use." Han Yu thought for a while and said to Ning Ping and others.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "No, I've just seen it. The material used to build this stone tower is black rock, which is the hardest building material. There are no special tools. Just rely on what we have now."  , is difficult to break.”

    "Is it possible that these stone walls blocking our path are actually movable?" Field suddenly spoke to Han Yu and others.

    When Han Yu heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he heard Field continue: "Why don't we divide into two groups and go separately, maybe we can find a way out."

    After all, there is a way. For Han Yu and others who are now at a loss, there is always a need to try it.  The four Han Yus immediately divided into two groups. Ning Ping and Shi Bafang stayed where they were, looking at the stone wall blocking their way, while Han Yu and Fielder left the place and walked towards the stone wall they had encountered before.

    Not long after leaving, the communicator Han Yu carried with him started to react.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly dragged Field back the way he came. As he ran back all the way, he saw Ning Ping and Shi Bafang staying where they were, and the stone wall remained the same.

    "Ning Ping, what happened?" Han Yu's tone was a bit unkind, and he had already decided in his heart that if Ning Ping said nonsense that he missed him, then he would have to beat Ning Ping.

    Fortunately, Ning Ping didn't say anything that made Han Yu go berserk.  Just listen to Ning Ping say: "In fact, just as Field guessed before, there is indeed a passage behind this stone wall."

    "Really?" Han Yu said happily when he heard this.  But Ning Ping immediately poured cold water on it and said: "But the stone wall responded very quickly. It started to move after you left, but after you approached, it slowly closed again."

    "In other words, if we want to pass, we must leave one person to serve as bait." Han Yu understood the meaning of Ning Ping's words.

    Ning Ping nodded, "Yes, I think it's more appropriate for me to stay"

    "Bullshit! If you want to go, let's go together. If you want to stay, let's stay together." Han Yu interrupted Ning Ping before he could finish.

    "Listen to what I have to say." Ning Ping said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    "Okay, you say it. But you can't let me leave you alone." Han Yu also looked at Ning Ping with a stern face and said.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this, and then his face changed: "This stone wall can move, which means this stone wall can be controlled. After you pass the stone wall, you must find a way to find, destroy and control this stone wall."  device. That way we can pass this test together."

    After listening to Ning Ping’s explanation, Han Yu’s face looked better, “I thought you wanted to sacrifice yourself, but that’s what happened.”

    "Next time, listen to the person finish speaking before interrupting." Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu, then looked at Han Yu seriously and said, "You must be fast, there is not much time left for us."

    "We understand this, and you should be more careful yourself. Although we have not encountered any attacks until now, we cannot guarantee whether there will be anything hidden in this ghost place that may threaten our existence."

    "Hmph, my Qiu Shui Sword is not a vegetarian." Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.

    "Yes, your Qiushui Sword is powerful, but don't forget that there are some things in this world that cannot be seen with a sword. For example…”

    "Shut up! Are you deliberately going against me?" Ning Ping shouted loudly before Han Yu could finish speaking.  This Han Yu is really evil. He knows that he is sensitive to ghosts, ghosts and other things, but he still wants to say it at this time.

    "Sooner or later I will find something you are also afraid of, and then I will scare you every day." Ning Ping promised Han Yu angrily.  Then he turned and walked away.

    "Is Ning Ping going to be okay?" Shi Bafang asked Han Yu worriedly.

    "Believe him, as long as he can overcome that weakness, there are not many people in the world who can take advantage of him." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    After a while, just like Ning Ping said before, the stone wall really began to move slowly, revealing a passage behind the stone wall.  Han Yu whispered to Field and Shi Bafang: "Let's go, we don't have much time. We will come back to meet Ningping after destroying the control mechanism."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang and Field responded, following Han Yu through the stone wall and entering the unexplored passage.  Unlike the previous passages, this passage looked very clean, as if no one had ever passed through it.

    No one passes by, that’s a good sign!

    Han Yu and the other three couldn't help but speed up their pace. Han Yu, who was walking at the front, suddenly sank his feet and stepped on a stone brick on the ground.  Han Yu immediately knew something was wrong and shouted loudly to Shi Bafang and Field: "Be careful of the trap!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, many holes suddenly appeared in the wall on the side of the three people.  Han Yu turned around suddenly, opened his hands and threw Shi Bafang and Field behind him to the ground.

    "Whoosh whoosh~" A rapid mechanical sound came, and black shadows flew over less than ten centimeters above the heads of Han Yu and the other two people lying on the ground.  Fortunately, Han Yu reacted quickly, otherwise the three of Han Yu would have been shot against the wall at this moment. Looking at the arrows that were shot into the opposite wall, leaving only half of the arrow body, Han Yu and others did not doubt the power of these arrows.

    When the arrows stopped shooting, Han Yu stood up and said to Shi Bafang and Field: "It's a good thing to have traps. This means that we are on the right path now. I believe that as long as we pass those traps, we can find what we are looking for."  thing."

    "Yes, but we have to be careful next. Because we don't know what traps are waiting for us ahead." Field nodded and said.

    The three of them continued to move forward. Because they were more vigilant, although they encountered many traps, they finally made it through safely without any danger.  When he reached the end of the passage and looked at the closed door, Shi Bafang excitedly stepped forward and wanted to push open the door with the iron ring on it. Field, with quick eyes and quick hands, grabbed it and shouted in a low voice: "No.  urgent."

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang glanced at Field in confusion, and saw Field pointing at Han Yu, who was standing in front of the two of them. Only then did he realize that Han Yu did not move, but stood there with a thoughtful look on his face and did not move forward.

    "Han Yu" Shi Bafang called softly.

    "I'm fine. Field, Bafang, keep a certain distance from me." Han Yu said in a deep voice.  After saying that, Han Yu walked to the door, and Field and Shi Bafang were also ready.

    Han Yu took a deep breath and stretched out his hand to push open the iron ring door.  The door slowly opened. As the door opened, a strong wind with the smell of blood rushed over. Han Yu subconsciously turned his head, and the strong wind brushed against Han Yu's cheek, leaving a shallow line.  A trace of blood flowed out from the opening.

    Han Yu stood at the gate, slowly stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from his face, and stared at a man standing not far in front of him, who looked like a centipede and had two sickles.  The monster has a skull on its forelimbs and a head, blocking the path Han Yu and others must pass.

    Discovering Han Yu’s anomaly, Field and Shi Bafang carefully walked behind Han Yu, jumped over Han Yu, and saw the scene inside the iron ring gate.

    "Well" Shi Bafang couldn't help but vomited. It wasn't that Shi Bafang had never seen bloody scenes, but the scene in front of him was really nauseating.  Inside the iron ring gate, a mechanical monster that looked a bit like a centipede but had a skull head was frantically chopping up the bodies of dead people with its two sickle-like mechanical arms.  Blood splattered everywhere, indicating that the person who was chopped had just died.

    "Tick-tock~tick-tock~" With Shi Bafang's slight retching, the robot stopped its original movements and slowly turned to face Han Yu and the others. The blood on its body gathered and dripped on the ground, making a heart-stopping sound.

    Shi Bafang felt that his legs were a little weak, especially when he saw the bright red eyes of the mechanical monster, Shi Bafang unexpectedly thought of the people who had been dismembered on the ground.

    "Field, take care of me"???square.  "Han Yu, who was standing in front of the two of them, said in a deep voice to Field behind him, and then walked towards the mechanical monster. For a moment, Shi Bafang felt ashamed, ashamed of his cowardice just now. He took a step forward.  He wanted to catch up with Han Yu, but he was grabbed by Field as soon as he took a step. He heard Field shout in his ear: "Don't move rashly. After Han Yu draws the attention of the mechanical monster away, we will take the opportunity to rush over."  , follow me then.  "

    "Ignore Han Yu?" Shi Bafang asked in surprise.

    "Didn't you hear what Han Yu just said? Go and destroy the control room that controls this place first." Field replied, staring closely at Han Yu who had successfully attracted the attention of the mechanical monster.

    It's very simple to attract the attention of the mechanical monster in front of you. You don't need to figure out the other person's mind. You don't need to deliberately say things that will anger the other person. Just send a big fireball over and make it think that it is full of hostility to it. That's enough.  .

    I saw the mechanical monster shaking its head and tail, roaring, shaking its body and making soft rustling noises, and pounced on the intruder who dared to attack it.

    "Now!" Field saw the opportunity, suddenly exerted his strength, and ran wildly. The target was another door behind the mechanical monster. Field believed that behind that door, there must be a control room that can control this stone tower.

    "Oh~~~~" The mechanical monster obviously discovered Field's intention, turned around and wanted to attack Field, but how could Han Yu make it happen.  As soon as the mechanical monster turned around, the fireball in Han Yu's hand immediately hit the joints on the mechanical monster's body.  Although this mechanical monster is hard all over, only these joints will affect the movement of this mechanical monster once it is hit.

    The mechanical monster's movements froze, and Field had already run out of the mechanical monster's attack range.  When the mechanical monster saw this, it let out a low growl that sounded like unwillingness. It turned sideways suddenly, and a row of ribs on the left side of its body was aimed at Field's back, and a bone spur went straight towards Field's back.

    "Be careful!" Han Yu warned loudly, but it was already too late.  Just as Field was about to be pierced through the chest by the bone spurs that were speeding towards him, a black shadow suddenly appeared and kicked the bone spurs away in the air.

    "Thank you Bafang." Field thanked Shi Bafang for taking action in time.

    "I don't know much about mechanical things. Go ahead and leave it to me." Shi Bafang stared at the mechanical monster in the distance and said to Field urgently.

    Knowing that this was not the time to be polite, Field didn't waste any time. He nodded and replied, "I'll be right back." After saying that, Field strode to the door guarded by the mechanical monster and pushed the door open with all his strength.

    Just as Field expected, there was indeed a control room behind the gate, and Field began to try to control the stone tower.  Han Yu was fighting the mechanical monster outside.

    Seeing Field enter the control room, the mechanical monster seemed to have suddenly forgotten Field, and focused its attention on Han Yu again. Fortunately, the height here was not low, and Han Yu, who was forced into a corner by the mechanical monster, could still use his own  Ability to fly into the air to avoid.  After the mechanical monster found that it could not quickly deal with the difficult intruder in front of it, its attack became even more frantic.  There are endless ways to attack, as if there is nothing in the body that cannot be used as a weapon to attack.

    Han Yu retreated again to avoid the mechanical monster's sickle attack. Suddenly, he felt the ground beneath his feet begin to tremble. Han Yu was startled and hurriedly floated into the air with his hands breathing fire. The mechanical monster did not have Han Yu's ability to fly in the air. He saw the ground  With no place to stay, the mechanical monster simply inserted its sharp mechanical tentacles into the cracks in the wall.  But in this way, the mechanical monster's movements were greatly restricted, and it almost became a target for Han Yu to practice.  Fireballs continued to pour around the mechanical monster, and the wall began to loosen. The mechanical monster, unwilling to sit still and wait for death, moved tenaciously along the wall towards Han Yu. But at this moment, the initiative on the battlefield had been firmly grasped by Han Yu. The mechanical monster wanted to  If it wants to fight Han Yu, it depends on whether Han Yu is willing to give it this chance.  At present, it seems that Han Yu is obviously not in that mood.

    When Han Yu stretched out his right hand, dots of green light began to appear, slowly drifting to where the mechanical monster settled.  The mechanical monster, eager to find Han Yu, didn't notice the green light spot that could kill it at all, and was crawling towards Han Yu as fast as possible.

    "Go to hell." Han Yu shouted in a low voice, and the flames in his right hand burst out. It was like a chain reaction, and the green light spots around the mechanical monster immediately exploded.  The power of the explosion does not seem to be that big to the mechanical monster, but Han Yu's goal is not the mechanical monster, but the wall where the mechanical monster stays.

    The mechanical monster that has lost its foothold can no longerUnable to continue its arrogance, the mechanical monster, which had no place to stay, let out an unwilling roar, twisted its body and fell towards the bottom of the tower, which had no ground and seemed to be bottomless.

    Han Yu flew to where Shi Bafang was standing at the moment and met up with Field and Shi Bafang.  The disappearance of the ground just now must be Field's masterpiece, but I don't know if Field has completely free control of this stone tower.

    "How's it going? Have you found a way to control that stone wall?" Han Yu walked to Field who was busy and asked.

    "Come on, give me a little more time." Field replied without looking back.

    Han Yu nodded silently, stepped aside and quietly watched Field's movements with Shi Bafang.  Five minutes later, Field was heard shouting slightly excitedly: "It's done."

    "I'll pick up Ningping." Han Yu said immediately after hearing this.

    "Okay, then Han Yu, you go pick up Ningping. Bafang and I stay here. I want to look again to see if there is a shortcut that can directly reach the bottom of the tower." Field replied after hearing this.

    "Sure, you two just wait for us here. Bafang, protect Field. Although this place is safe for the time being, no one knows if there will still be danger."

    "I understand, you go and come back quickly."

    After saying goodbye to Field and Shi Bafang, Han Yu flew through the big hole outside the room to pick up Ning Ping to join him.  At this moment, Ningping is in a crisis.

    "Han Yu, you are such a crow's mouth." Ning Ping held the Qiu Shui Sword in his hand and observed the surroundings vigilantly, secretly complaining about Han Yu.  Han Yu had said something about ghosts and ghosts before leaving. As a result, not long after Han Yu and others left, Ning Ping, who was waiting near the stone wall, ran into trouble. It seemed that this ghost place was really not clean, and  The unclean being was still a little timid and did not dare to show up when Han Yu and others were still there. However, after discovering that Ning Ping was alone, the unclean being became bolder and began to try to start a relationship with Ning Ping.  contact.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 304 The First Level of Hell: Earthbound Spirit

    Chapter 304 The First Level of Hell: Earthbound Spirit

    Sweat slid down her cheeks, but Ning Ping didn't bother to wipe it. Not long after Han Yu and others left, Ning Ping ran into trouble.  If Han Yulin hadn't made a joke with Ning Ping before they broke up, Ning Ping wouldn't have thought about supernatural things. But after Han Yu mentioned it, even though he kept reminding himself not to think about it, he still thought about it unconsciously.  .  The more I think about it, the more I'm really afraid of what will happen!

    “Imagine being in a place where you know that only you exist, and a strange woman in gorgeous clothes suddenly appears to say hello to you. How would you thank her?  Ning Ping didn't know about it, but Ning Ping himself was shocked.

    "That" The woman's voice came from behind Ning Ping. Ning Ping was like a cat with exploded hair. The Qiu Shui sword was instantly unsheathed and pointed directly at the tip of the woman's nose.

    "Who are you!?" Ning Ping asked sharply.

    "Wellthat's a good question. It would be great if I knew who I am. Also, don't you think it's rude to ask people questions with your eyes closed?" The woman looked at Ning Ping and replied.

    "Don't come over!" Ning Pingli shouted, but he took a step back.  The woman floated towards Ning Ping, who was so shocked that Ning Ping's hair suddenly stood up, and his sword energy was flowing freely.

    The woman stood there, letting the sword energy pass through her body, while she said to Ning Ping nonchalantly: "Look, your attack can't hurt me at all, you'd better save some energy."

    "Hu~hu~" Ning Ping, whose attack was ineffective, gasped and stopped attacking. Upon seeing this, the woman moved towards Ning Ping again. Ning Ping was horrified and couldn't help but want to retreat.  At this moment, I heard a rush of footsteps in the distance, and Han Yu shouted, "Ning Ping, where is your kid? I heard a reply."

    "I'm here!" Ning Ping had never been as moved as he was now.

    After hearing Ning Ping’s response, Han Yu came to Ning Ping’s side soon. When he saw that there was a figure next to Ning Ping, she was also a beautiful woman.  Han Yu immediately said angrily: "Well, Ning Ping, we are working hard, but you are picking up girls at this time. I must tell Mengxin about this when I get back."

    "Don't talk nonsense, that's a ghost." Ning Ping said anxiously after hearing this.

    "Ghost?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, then looked at the woman carefully, turned to Ning Ping and said angrily: "You still want to lie to me? Are there any ghosts that look so cute?"

    "You said I'm cute, is that true?" Before Ning Ping could speak, the woman suddenly asked Han Yu with some joy.

    "Of course, I am an honest person and will never tell lies. I don't want this person to spend all day thinking about how to please girls and how to coax girls into bed." Han Yu replied seriously.

    "Han Yu! Don't talk nonsense! When did I think about these things?" Ning Ping asked angrily.

    "Don't explain. Isn't it just a cover-up if you don't know?"

    "You" Ning Ping was so angry that Han Yu was shaking all over.  The girl on the side couldn't bear to see this and said to Han Yu: "Um, hello, what is your name"

    "My name is Han Yu, what is this girl's surname?"

    "For the sake of your surname, Hua, you can call me Peony."

    "Oh, it turns out to be Miss Peony, can I ask you a question?"

    "Excuse me."

    "How will you be here?"

    "Because I am a ghost."

    “…Don’t be joking, this joke is not funny at all.”

    "Who are you kidding? I'm really a ghost. If you don't believe it, look" In order to win Han Yu's trust, Mudan lifted up her long skirt and exposed a section of her calf, but she had no feet below her calf.  In other words, she is completely suspended in the air.

    Han Yu looked at Mudan's legs and suddenly made a request to Mudan: "Can you lift your skirt a little higher?"

    "Huh? Why?" Mudan asked as she pulled up her skirt slightly, revealing a small part of her thigh.  Han Yu replied without thinking: "I want to see if the ghost is wearing underwear."

    "Shua~" The long skirt was put down instantly. Mudan stared at Han Yu with a slightly red face and said, "Rogue."

    "Rogue? Tsk tsk tsk~ Please don't call me such a despicable name. To be precise, I'm just a little more curious than others. I love exploring the unknown." Han Yu replied seriously, and at the same time  His hands reached forward and went straight to Peony's chest.

    The unexpected attack left Mudan with no possibility of dodging.  Looking at Peony, whose chest was pierced by his own hands, Han Yu murmured to himself: "You are really a ghost."

    Peony took a few steps back and talked to Han YubaoAfter a certain distance, he angrily covered his chest and said to Han Yu: "Nonsense, of course I am a ghost."

    "I haven't touched it yet. Why are you so shy?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "I feel it." Mudan said dissatisfiedly.

    "What does it feel like?"

    "It just feels like being touched, even though I am a ghost."

    " Ning Ping, did you see that? I just molested a female ghost. It can be seen that the ghost is not scary." Han Yu turned to Ning Ping and said to the side.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this, "I think you are much scarier than a ghost."

    This time it was Han Yu's turn to roll his eyes.

    "Mudan, why are you here? How long have you been here? Have you ever been out here? Do you usually feel hungry? Do you sleep? Can you go to the toilet?" A series of questions  Asked, Mudan felt the urge to block Han Yu's mouth for the first time.  Mudan felt very lonely when she stayed here alone before.  But in front of Han Yu, Mudan suddenly missed the lonely days before.  This guy named Han Yu is really too talkative, and he always wants to do something to himself. He calls it research.

    While dealing with Han Yu’s inquiries, Mudan took the time to ask Ning Ping: “Is he usually like this?”

    "This is only the case when he encounters something that interests him." Ning Ping replied in a deep voice.  Somehow, after seeing the female ghost Mudan struggling to deal with Han Yu's harassment, Ning Ping suddenly felt that Mudan was not very scary, and even looked a little pitiful now.

    "Mudan, are you interested in going to my starship?" Han Yu extended an invitation to Mudan.  But Mudan smiled bitterly when he heard this, and then replied: "Thank you for your kindness, but I have been staying here since I became conscious. I also thought about leaving here and going outside to take a look, but every time I left here  , will always be dragged back by an invisible force, and I guess I will never be able to leave here in this life."

    "Earth-bound spirit?" Ning Ping said after hearing this.

    "You know?" Han Yu asked after glancing at Ning Ping who spoke out.

    "Well, I understand a little bit. Generally speaking, the so-called earth-bound spirits are undead souls that had grievances during their lifetime, and due to unresolved grudges and unrequited grievances, they will not ascend to heaven after death but remain in the world. They are called earth-bound spirits.  Binding spirits. They will not hurt people for no reason, they just want to fulfill their wishes. There is no other way to help them ascend to heaven. They will not leave until their wishes are fulfilled."

    "You really understand." Han Yu said with some surprise.

    Ning Ping smiled bitterly when he heard this, "When I was young, I was always frightened by my elder brother pretending to be a ghost. Over time, I became very familiar with many ghosts."

    "I bet the root of your fear of ghosts is still in your eldest brother. Your eldest brother is really damaging." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    "Yawn~" Ning Dong, who was thousands of miles away, suddenly sneezed, rubbed his nose and thought to himself: "Maybe he caught a cold. If I had known, I wouldn't have played with those two girls last night."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping smiled bitterly and said no more.  Han Yu didn't want to stir up Ning Ping's sadness anymore, so he asked Mudan: "Mudan, do you want to leave here?"

    Mudan was stunned when he heard this, and after thinking for a while, he replied: "When I first became conscious, I thought about it every day and tried many methods, but I never succeeded. Later, as time went by, I stayed here for a long time.  After that, I suddenly didn’t think much about it. Anyway, I don’t remember why I stayed here like this. Even if I leave here, I don’t know what I can do? What should I do? So,  Just let things go."

    "I bet you are used to it."

    "Well, you can say that. Why are you here? I remember that no one has been to this stone tower for more than ten years."

    "Do others know you exist?"

    “I don’t know, those people all look vicious, far less kind than you.” Mudan shook her head and replied.

    Hearing Mudan’s compliment, Han Yu accepted it with a smile.  Then he said to Mudan: "Mudan, we are the challengers of this league, and of course we are fundamentally different from the criminals imprisoned here. By the way, Mudan, let me ask you something, do you know anything about this stone tower?  "

    "Well I should understand. This is my home." Mudan thought for a while and replied.

    "Then do you know of any shortcuts that can lead directly to the outside of the tower?"

    "Shortcut? You mean the path, right?"

    "Yes, yes. Is there any?" Han Yu nodded quickly and asked.

    ?"Well let me think about it." After Mudan thought for a while, she said to Han Yu, "Yes."

    Hearing this, Han Yu hurriedly asked: "Can you tell us where the shortcut is?"

    "Okay. You are the first person in so many years who didn't faint or run away after seeing me. I'm happy to tell you everything I know."

    "Then I am really honored. Come with me, I will explain to you my companions and let you get to know them. They are all very good people." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Is this a ghost?" Shi Bafang asked Han Yu in disbelief as he looked at the girl in front of him.

    "Yeah, just take a look if you don't believe me." Han Yu replied while reaching out to lift up Peony's skirt.  Of course, his hands could not touch Mudan, but his actions still convinced Shi Bafang and Field that the girl named Mudan in front of them was really a ghost.

    Shi Bafang glanced at Ning Ping worriedly.  Ning Ping saw this and said, "Don't worry about me, I'm fine. How do you know I'm afraid of ghosts?"

    Faced with Ning Ping’s question, Shi Bafang touched his nose and said, “You can tell from Ning Ping’s usual behavior.”

    "Is it that obvious?" Ning Ping asked softly, receiving a unanimous nod from everyone.  Ning Ping touched his nose in embarrassment and said nothing.  Han Yu then said to everyone: "Don't worry about Ning Ping's fear of ghosts. Let's talk about Peony now."

    "What's the matter with me?" Mudan asked puzzledly.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "You are an Earth-bound spirit. I heard from Han Yu that if an Earth-bound spirit cannot fulfill its wish, it will be bound to one place forever. This stone tower is dark and damp. It is really not a place for you to live, or is it?  It’s best to leave here as soon as possible.”

    "You want to help me?" Mudan asked tentatively.

    "So be it. You can point us out a shortcut to get out of here. If I can't do something for you, I will feel uneasy." Han Yu nodded and admitted.

    "Thank you." Mudan was moved and thanked Han Yu and others.  Forget it in Ningping. It's too late for him to hide from you, so I won't go over and stimulate him too much.

    Since you have decided to help Mudan escape, you must first find out what regrets Mudan left during her lifetime that kept her trapped in this place.

    It was not a good start. At this moment, Han Yu felt how Ning and others felt when they retrieved his memory.  One thing that gives the questioner a headache is that he or she does not know what to ask.  If you want to solve everything, you must have clues, but the case of Peony is a bit special.  It stands to reason that the earth-bound spirits are very clear about their regrets, and the earth-bound spirits will take the initiative to seek help. However, because of her amnesia, Mudan does not seem to be very enthusiastic about completing her regrets and ascending to heaven.

    "You really can't remember it at all?" Han Yu asked Mudan with a last glimmer of hope.

    "I can't remember." Mudan looked at Han Yu with regret on her face and said.

    Han Yu grinned when he heard this, and turned around to ask Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, if the territory where the earth-bound spirit is located disappears, what will happen to the earth-bound spirit?"

    "It will disappear along with the territory." Ning Ping replied after hearing this, and then understood, looked at Han Yu and asked: "You don't want to destroy this stone tower, do you?"

    "Eh I thought about it at first, but after hearing what you said, I didn't think about it anymore."

    No way to find out!  Seeing the sad faces of Han Yu and others, Mudan suddenly felt very happy. Being a ghost for so long has almost made Mudan forget what it felt like to be a human being.  Although there is no heart now, Mudan still feels warm in her chest, as if a stream of heat is flowing out from there and flowing throughout her body.

    "Thank you." Mudan gently wiped the corners of her eyes, wiped away the non-existent tears, and thanked Han Yu and others.

    "Don't thank us, we didn't do anything." Han Yu waved his hand hurriedly.

    "No matter what? Thank you for letting me experience the happy feeling of being cared for again."

    Hearing Mudan’s words, Han Yu didn’t know what to say.  But Mudan was more open-minded than Han Yu and others. After there was no hope of leaving here, Mudan said to Han Yu and others: "Aren't you anxious about something? Can I take you to the shortcut?"

    "It's time to work." Han Yu thought for a while and said to Mudan.

    ??Following Peony, he walked around the stone tower and came to a stone wall.  Mudan pointed at the stone wall and said to Han Yu and others: "The shortcut is behind the stone wall. I have been there."

    "How to open this stone wall?" Han Yu asked the most critical questionThe problem.

    The Philde and Shifang, who originally thought that the test had ended this test, was right, yes, could not pass the stone wall, even if they knew that the shortcut was behind the stone wall, they could not reach the end of the shortcut.

    "Don't be discouraged so early, Field. Let's see if this stone wall is the same as the stone wall we encountered before."

    "That's probably not the case. I opened all the stone walls before leaving the control room, so there can be no omissions." Field replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu touched his chin and said, "That's it. Let's all search around here separately. Maybe we can find the switch that turns on the stone wall."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping and others immediately started to take action. Han Yu stood in front of the stone wall, reached out and tried to push it, and immediately understood that this stone wall could not be pushed by him alone.  And Han Yu also knew that even adding Ning Ping and the others would not be enough.

    "Han Yu, don't waste your efforts. This stone wall is similar to the Dragon Breaking Stone. You can't push it." Mudan persuaded Han Yu upon seeing this.

    When Han Yu heard this, he laughed and said, "I'm just trying."

    After some searching, I found the switch, and there were more than one.  Now Han Yu and others are in trouble, who is it?  Which one is not? What will happen if you press the wrong button?  When they went to find the Stone Wall Control Room, Han Yu and others encountered many traps on the way. This time, there was no guarantee what traps would be waiting for them if they opened the wrong door.

    what to do?  Everyone's eyes fell on Han Yu, waiting for Han Yu to come up with an idea.  Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and said to Ningping and others: "How about you stay away first? Come back after I try it."

    "There's no need to go to such trouble. It's better to let Mu Dan work harder and check out the surrounding situation first. She has no physical body anyway, so there's no need to worry about being in danger." Ning Ping suggested.

    "Hmm Mudan, can you help us with this?" Han Yu thought about it and asked for Mudan's opinion.

    Mudan nodded and agreed without hesitation: "No problem, I'm happy to have something to do."

    After Mudan walked around and clearly told Han Yu and others that there was no danger around, Han Yu immediately pressed a mechanism they found.  With a roaring sound, the ceiling above Han Yu and others opened, and a huge black iron ball fell from the sky and hit the ground hard, causing Han Yu and others to shake.

    This is not over yet. After the black iron ball fell, it did not sink into the ground. Instead, it slowly rolled towards Han Yu and others along the slope of the ground.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 305 The First Level of Hell: Possession

    Chapter 305 The First Level of Hell: Possession

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were running along a slope that was high in the south and low in the north.  No one expected that the trap was actually above their heads, and that the nearby buildings would change after the trap was triggered. At this moment, Han Yu and Ning Ping could not escape the black iron ball that was crushing them except running as fast as they could.  .  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who didn't want to be turned into photos, could only think of countermeasures while running.

    "I'm sorry, I didn't know there would be a trap there." Mudan floated in the air and said apologetically to Han Yu.

    "It doesn't matter, we didn't think of it beforehand, so it's not your fault." Han Yu took the time to answer Mudan, then turned to Ning Ping and shouted: "Ning Ping, have you thought about it?"

    "Try it, there is no other way except this." Ning Ping replied loudly.

    "Boom~Boom~" The black iron ball leisurely chased after Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "I want you to follow us again!" Han Yu turned around suddenly, and the cross flame suddenly spurted out, directly hitting the black iron ball, which immediately blocked the black iron ball's progress. Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately shouted: "Ning Ping, hurry up."

    No need for Han Yu to remind Ning Ping that he started taking action at the same time that the black iron ball was stopped.  He saw the Qiu Shui Sword unsheathed, sword light flashing, and a groove that could accommodate the two of them was dug out of the solid wall. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping immediately jumped into the groove and called to Han Yu at the same time: "Han Yu, come here quickly.  .”

    Han Yu was almost unable to hold on anymore. Continuous output was very hard. Now after hearing Ning Ping's greeting, he immediately fired out a burst of flames, pushed the black iron ball back again, and then turned around.  He rushed towards the wall groove dug by Ning Ping.  Ning Ping dragged Han Yu into the temporary hiding place. The moment Han Yu entered the hiding place, the black iron ball roared over.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping hid in the hiding place for a while, until they could no longer hear the "booming boom" sound of the black iron ball rolling, and then they emerged from the very crowded hiding place.

    Han Yu, who escaped the disaster, stretched his waist. The place just now was too crowded, which made Han Yu feel very aggrieved.  Ningping felt the same way.  The two people who were stretching looked at each other and couldn't help but smile knowingly when they saw that the other person was doing the same thing as themselves.  The two returned to the place where the black iron ball was triggered. The passage had been opened. The only thing left was to meet up with Field and Shi Bafang, and let everyone leave this ghost place together.

    “Leave this matter to me.” After hearing that they were going to notify Field and Shi Bafang, Mudan, who had always felt that she had not been able to help, volunteered to Han Yu.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "Let's forget it. I understand your kindness. Although you mean well, it's just that Feier and Shi Bafang don't know you. If there is any misunderstanding, it will be bad. We are still ourselves  Let's go for a run. Ningping, do you still have the strength to walk?"

    "Of course." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Mudan was not upset after being rejected. She told Han Yu this along the way. Of course, it was Mudan who was talking most of the time. Han Yu just interrupted from time to time to give Mudan the motivation to continue talking.  Having been alone for who knows how many years, Mudan seems to want to say all the words she has said over the years at this moment.  Ningping listened to their conversation quietly and tried to contact Field and Shi Bafang using the communicator again. The result was the same as when he first entered the stone tower. The communicator failed. Except for a "rustling" sound, there was no contact at all.

    "Ning Ping, don't waste your time. I guess it's because of this stone tower. The communicator should return to normal after we leave here."

    "I hope so." Ning Ping put away the communicator and replied casually.

    The two of them plus a ghost came to the stone wall control room where Field and Shi Bafang were staying. Because the passage connecting the outside completely collapsed, Field and Shi Bafang were trapped in the control room, but they didn't have to worry about any danger.  When Field and Shi Bafang heard that there was a shortcut to the bottom of the tower, they all breathed a sigh of relief, because there were only fifteen minutes left before the allotted time. If there was no shortcut, they would probably be eliminated in this stone tower.  .

    All the way to the shortcut without incident, Field and Shi Bafang met the ghost girl Mudan under the introduction of Han Yu. Field and Shi Bafang sympathized with Mudan's experience, so along the way, Field and Shi Bafang always  Try to joke with Peony as much as possible to make Peony feel happy.  But happiness is always short-lived. As soon as it reaches the end of the shortcut, Peony will become a lonely person again.

    "Mudan, let's go." Han Yu stood at the entrance of the shortcut and said to Mudan.

    "Take care along the way." Mudan said to Han Yu with a smile.

    The four of them entered the shortcut in order, just like a slide, sliding all the way down to their destination.  It's just this slipperySitting on the slide for a long time is still very hard on your butt.

    Enduring the discomfort in their buttocks, Han Yu and the four of them arrived at the end of the shortcut, pushed open the heavy stone door, and found that the place they were in looked like a circular building.  Opposite is the gate, and Han Yu and others seem to have seen victory waving to them.

    Shi Bafang rushed over excitedly, but just halfway, Han Yu behind him suddenly shouted, "Be careful!"

    "Qiang~" Just as Shi Bafang turned around and planned to ask Han Yu, Ning Ping stepped forward quickly. The Qiushui Sword blocked the huge sickle that swept towards Shi Bafang. However, the owner of the sickle was extremely strong. After the sickle was sealed,  The huge force actually pushed Ning Ping and Shi Bafang aside.

    Han Yu hurriedly fired out several fireballs for lighting, illuminating the dark surroundings.  As the light became sufficient, the owner of the sickle also appeared in the sight of Han Yu and others.

    An acquaintance!  !  The first time he saw the owner of the scythe, Han Yu recognized who he was. It was the mechanical monster that had previously guarded the stone wall control room.  The sudden change in the outside world surprised the mechanical monster and immediately took a few steps back.  Ning Ping took the opportunity to retreat to Han Yu and asked Han Yu.  Ning Ping had never seen it before, so he didn't know the origin of the mechanical monster in front of him.

    Han Yu stared at the mechanical monster and quickly told Ning Ping what happened before.  Although Ning Ping didn't understand why such a thing appeared in this stone tower, the only thing he was sure of was that the guy in front of him was an enemy rather than a friend.

    Shi Bafang, who had escaped, was very angry. If Ning Ping hadn't taken action in time, even with Han Yu's reminder, he would have been cut in half.  After taking a breath, Shi Bafang's eyes changed when he looked at the mechanical monster, full of fighting intent.

    After the mechanical monster adapted to the light of the outside world, it once again focused its attention on Han Yu and others. The memory function in its body made the mechanical monster no stranger to Han Yu and others. Faced with these invasions that brought it here  Or, the mechanical monster is also very angry.

    "Roar~" The mechanical monster launched an attack.  It's just a blessing that he didn't get broken into parts after falling from such a high place. Wanting to be safe and sound is just a daydream.  The mechanical monster looked a bit miserable at the moment. Only one of the two sickles was left, and one side of its body was flattened.  However, these injuries did not affect the mechanical monster's actions, and it could be seen flying towards Han Yu and others.

    "Everyone, be careful! Field snipers, Ning Ping, attack from left and right in all directions!" Han Yu issued a series of orders and faced the mechanical monster head-on.

    The sickle swept across Han Yu's waist. Han Yu jumped into the air, aimed at the mechanical monster's head and prepared to hit the mechanical monster with a fireball. Unexpectedly, the sweeping sickle floated up and went straight to Han Yu's chest.  Han Yu was shocked when he saw this. He quickly sprayed out a ball of flames with both hands and retreated to get past the sweeping sickle.  At this moment, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang approached the two sides of the mechanical monster. Shi Bafang was indeed a leg trainer. He kicked his right leg straight away, and actually kicked the mechanical monster's body several meters away.  The next moment Ning Ping launched an attack on Shi Bafang, the Qiushui Sword came out of its sheath and directly cut off four or five mechanical legs on one side of the mechanical monster's body.  The unbalanced mechanical monster tumbled in the air and flew out.  Field saw the opportunity and shot in the head, breaking one of the mechanical eyes of the mechanical monster.

    The mechanical monster hit the wall heavily. When the smoke cleared, the mechanical monster with only one mechanical eye still intact became more and more crazy. It shook its head and tail and launched an attack on Han Yu and others, regardless of damage.  As a result, Han Yu and others had scruples.  Trading one's life for one's life, Han Yu and others felt that this was not a sin at all, especially if they were trading one's life with a mechanical monster.

    As soon as Han Yu and others retreated, the mechanical monster's attack became more fierce.  Having lost the initiative, Han Yu and others immediately fell into a hard fight, passively resisting the attack of the mechanical monster.  Han Yu and others gradually retreated to the exit of the shortcut. They came out from here just now. Now I am afraid they need to go back and regroup before fighting this mechanical monster again.

    Just when Han Yu was about to let Ning Ping and others withdraw first, and he was responsible for holding back the mechanical monster, he suddenly heard a "rumbling, booming" sound coming from the shortcut, and the sound was getting closer and closer

    "Get out of there!" Han Yu yelled at Field, and at the same time he flew over and threw Shi Bafang to the other side. While Han Yu shouted, Ning Ping stretched out his hand to pull Field, who was not far away from him.

    Soon enough, just as the mechanical monster swung its head and tail and rushed over to block the retreat of Han Yu and others. When Han Yu and others retreated to both sides of the shortcut exit, the wall was suddenly smashed, and accompanied by splashing  After breaking the bricks, a huge black iron ball broke through the wall and hit the mechanical monster head-on.  Although the unsuspecting mechanical monster was immediately knocked back and slammed into the wall.Only a huge sickle was left exposed outside the black iron ball.

    Because it rushed down the slope, the black iron ball was extremely powerful. While hitting the mechanical monster into the wall, the black iron ball itself also sunk deeply into the wall, leaving less than half of its body.

    "Good guy, I didn't expect this guy to help us out." Han Yu looked at the black iron ball and said to himself.

    Ning Ping on the side asked with a puzzled look on his face: "I just remember, didn't we already get rid of this black iron ball? How did it get in from there?"

    "Did Peony help us?" Field guessed.  As soon as he finished speaking, Peony's laughter came from behind Han Yu and others: "Hey I guessed it right, but it's a pity that there is no reward."

    "Mudan? You can't" Han Yu turned around and asked in surprise, but a sudden change occurred. Before Han Yu could finish speaking, Mudan suddenly fit in and rushed over. The unsuspecting Han Yu was immediately hit by Mudan.  Hit a full chest.  Ning Ping and others on the side watched Peony rush into Han Yu's body. At this time, Han Yu seemed to be petrified and stood motionless on the spot with a surprised expression.

    "What should I do?" Field looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    Ning Ping frowned, and after hearing Field's question, he replied in a low voice: "I once read in a book that Peony's behavior is called possession, but I don't understand why she chose this time to possess her.  If she really wanted to possess her, she had many opportunities before, so why did she have to choose this time?"

    "Then what should we do now?" Shi Bafang looked at Han Yu worriedly, as if he wanted to touch but didn't dare to.  Ning Ping frowned and thought for a while, then said, "We still don't know what Peony's intention is? Let's just carry Han Yu to the exit and wait, so as not to waste time."

    Field and Shi Bafang felt that Ning Ping was right, so they worked together to lift the stunned Han Yu and others to the door of the stone tower.  When Ning Ping and the others carried Han Yu to the exit of the stone tower, twelve people had already arrived earlier than them.

    "Oh~ there really are people who never give up or abandon." Someone shouted in surprise when they saw Han Yu being carried by Field and Shi Bafang.

    Ning Ping glanced at the other person and ignored him.  The man was asking for trouble and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, so he continued to provoke: "You brought a dead man out and planned to bury him outside?"

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping gave the other party a cold look and uttered two words.  The provocative guy sneered when he saw this, and just as he opened his mouth to say something more irritating to Ning Ping and others, his vision blurred, and a big hand went straight to his cheek and slapped him.

    "Pa~" A loud slap in the face, a powerful slap in the face, and the provocative person flew away, with white teeth flying in the air, and finally hit the wall hard, lifeless.

    Ning Ping stared warily at the big man who had just taken action. He saw the man walking over with a simple and honest face. He stood five steps away from Ning Ping and said, "Don't be nervous, I don't mean any harm. I know some medical skills, so why not let him  Let me diagnose your companion."

    "No, thank you for your kindness. My companion is not injured." Ning Ping politely declined the big man's kindness.

    "Isn't he injured? Then he is" the big man asked doubtfully.

    Ning Ping laughed bitterly when he heard this, looked at the big man and said, "You may not believe it, but he is possessed by a ghost." When the people around him heard this, their eyes suddenly drifted to Han Yu, and their faces were full of expressions.  of disbelief.

    "Possessed by a ghost? Hmm This is indeed not something I can cure." The big man did not leave after saying this. Instead, he looked at Han Yu with interest. The look in his eyes made Ning Ping doubt for a while, if not  With them at the scene, the big man in front of him would probably dissect Han Yu to take a closer look at the state of the body of the person possessed by the ghost.

    The exit of the stone tower will only be opened after the test is over, so for the rest of the time, Ningping and others can only wait.  Han Yu, who had nothing to do, started talking with the big man who came over to talk.  Because of the big man's attack just now, Ning Ping and others had a good impression of the big man.

    The big man's name was Gao Yin. He was originally a doctor in the alliance. He accidentally caught the director of the hospital collaborating with others to steal and sell organs from patients. As a result, he was framed and cured to death of a man who was living in the hospital at the time.  A powerful man, he was sent to a place of exile.  Gao Yin once cried out for injustice, but in this era where money can communicate with the gods, it is not enough to complain about injustice. Without necessary filial piety, who will care about your life or death.  As a result, although the unsophisticated Gao Yin escaped death in the end, his future was gone, and he was sent here.  Because of my medical skills and strong body, I have not had any symptoms since I was a child.Even after he stopped exercising, Gao Yin was somewhat famous in the first level of hell, and others would give him a thumbs-down when they saw him.

    After learning about Gao Yin's situation, everyone in Ningping sympathized with him, but they were helpless.  The Alliance's Supreme Court of Arbitration made a ruling. Even if Ning Ping requested a retrial of Gao Yin's case as the fifth prince of the Emperor Star, the Supreme Court of Arbitration would not respond.  It can be said that Gao Yin's case is already a certainty, and there is absolutely no possibility of a sudden turn of events.

    Gao Yin, who also understands this, is quite content with the situation.  He thanked Ningping and others: "Thank you for your concern, but it has been so long, and I am now used to the life here. Here I don't have to spend my time fighting with others, and can concentrate on studying medical skills. This is what I used to do."  In our living environment, it is something that can be encountered but not sought after.”

    "You are really open-minded. Don't you want to take revenge on those who framed you?" Field asked aloud.

    "There's no need for revenge. I'm not a grudge-bearing person. If I have a grudge, I usually avenge it on the spot." Gao Yin replied with a smile.

    "Have you killed those who framed you?" Field asked tentatively.

    "Yes." Gao Yin nodded and said with a smile: "On the eve of my arrest, I had a premonition that someone was going to do something bad to me, and it turned out just as I had predicted, those guys wanted to harm me."

    "Then how did you kill those who framed you?" Shi Bafang asked curiously.

    "Before I was caught, I locked up all the people who might have framed me in an unknown place. If I hadn't released them, they would eventually starve to death there. Calculating the time, they were almost there  There are not even a few bones left." Gao Yin replied with a smile.

    When Ning Ping heard Gao Yin's words, he immediately felt secretly alert, reminding himself not to be deceived by Gao Yin's honest appearance. The Gao Yin in front of him was simply a mental patient.  .  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 306 The First Level of Hell: Wish Fulfilled

    Chapter 306: The First Level of Hell: Wish Fulfilled

    Mudan regrets it now, because she is obsessed with ghosts She seems to be a ghost, and she doesn't need other ghosts to be obsessed with her In short, it is just an impulse. Mudan wants to possess Han Yu's body, occupy Han Yu's body and leave this world.  Cage.  What Mudan didn't expect was that in addition to Han Yu, the original resident, there was a temporary resident in Han Yu's body, and this temporary resident didn't seem to welcome her arrival.

    "Hey~ girl, I got one for the uncle." The temporary resident shouted to Mudan with a gangster look on his face.  Although he looked exactly like Han Yu, the aura of this temporary resident exuded an evil smell all the time.

    The temporary resident didn't say anything when he saw Peony. He immediately changed his words and said, "Girl, you don't want to have fun. It doesn't matter. I'll give you some fun." He looked like that and wanted to slap him.

    "If I couldn't beat you, I would have to whip you." Mudan thought to herself.

    Han Yu, who was on the side, couldn't stand it anymore and shouted: "Han Yu No. 2, please be more serious."

    "Tch~ Who is Han Yu No. 2? Don't give me random names. My name is Han Yan. Also, correct your position as a kid. If it weren't for me today, you would have been killed by this harmless-looking little girl in front of you.  The skin has dried off." The temporary resident who called himself Han Yan sneered and said to Han Yu.

    "haven't you been sleeping? Why did you suddenly wake up?" Han Yu frowned and looked at Han Yan and asked.

    Han Yan shrugged upon hearing this, "I don't know, I was sleeping well, and suddenly I felt an abnormal force entering my body"

    "It's my body." Han Yu corrected him.

    "It's the same, you and I are one, and what's yours is mine." Han Yan replied carelessly.

    Han Yu sighed at Han Yan, "Bah~ What's yours is mine, and what's mine is still mine."

    "Hmm your shameless look is a bit like my style back then." Han Yan said to Han Yu with a look of relief.

    "No matter where you are, it's shameless to compete with anyone else. If you admit to being second, no one will dare to admit to being number one." Han Yu counterattacked tit for tat.

    "You two, don't ignore my existence!" Mudan yelled at Han Yan dissatisfied.

    When Han Yan heard this, he glanced at Mudan and asked in surprise: "Why haven't you left yet?"

    The surprised and puzzled expression made Mudan almost breathless. She tried hard to take a few deep breaths. After Mudan took a deep breath, she glared at Han Yan and said, "Then please tell me where is the way out?"

    "Hey, where's the way out?" Han Yan looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu subconsciously replied: "Yes, where is the way out?"

    The three people were silent at the same time.

    "Holy crap, are you mistaken? You are the original owner of this body, and you don't even know where the way out is? Are you kidding me?" Han Yan grabbed Han Yu's collar and shouted.

    Han Yu pushed Han Yan away, straightened his messed up collar, and said angrily: "I usually don't come here when I have nothing to do. Besides, when did you come here willingly when you saw me? And  , what’s so fun about you? I’m not gay.”

    "You big-headed devil!" Han Yan roared angrily.  Even though he was locked up in this hellish place, he and Han Yu were sharing information about the outside world.  So Han Yan knew very well what it meant to be gay.

    "Sir, what I like is girls with big butts, big breasts, oval faces, and big round eyes." Han Yan yelled at Han Yu.

    "Okay, if I have the chance, I will definitely find you someone with a big butt, round face and oval-shaped eyes." Han Yu replied casually.  Han Yan felt something was wrong after hearing this, but there were more important things to do at the moment, so he could only give up.

    The three people sighed for a while, but still couldn't find a clue. Han Yan couldn't help but vent his anger on the outsider Mudan, "It's all your fault! If it hadn't been for you, we wouldn't be in such a dilemma now.  .”

    "Is it that serious?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    Han Yan said angrily: "Of course, think about it, we are two separate consciousnesses, but there is only one body. If we want to control the body, one of our consciousnesses must fall into a deep sleep. Just like that time  .”

    "That time? You didn't mention it and I forgot. Why did you lie to me last time?"

    Looking at Han Yu who was preparing to settle accounts after the fall, Han Yan rolled his eyes and replied angrily: "What do you think I think? Who would have thought that the guy named Kshatriya is so difficult to deal with. The power I originally possess is not at all  His opponent had no choice but to use the forbidden power, but in the end, I also controlled that power, and in the end, that power took over control."

    "Then nowWhere is that power?  "

    "The thing that suddenly appeared last time was wrapped into something like a cocoon. The power inside is sleeping. I don't know what will come out when the cocoon breaks."

    "So, you are innocent?"

    "certainly."

    "Hmph! I don't believe you. I'll be fooled just once."

    "Believe it or not, it's up to you. Anyway, I haven't recovered my strength yet, and I don't want to go out for the time being. Besides, I can feel everything you can feel. It doesn't matter to me whether I can get out or not."

    "Ohwait, you can feel it? Then Lin Ke and I" Han Yu's face suddenly changed and he stared at Han Yan and asked.  Han Yan looked at Han Yu who was staring at him with disdain, and said, "I'm not interested in watching erotic scenes. But I'm not telling you, Han Yu, you still have to study, you know too few tricks."

    "Ugh" Han Yu's face turned red when he heard this, and then he woke up. How could you know that I don't know many tricks without looking at it?

    And just before Han Yu was about to get angry, Han Yan went to find trouble with Mu Dan again.

    "I guess it's because of your existence that the three of us are trapped here. As long as we kill you, we should return to normal." Han Yan stared at Mudan and prepared to take action.  Mudan's biggest honor now is that she is a spirit body, and other people's attacks are ineffective against her.  But now, everyone is in a spiritual state. Looking at Han Yan, he is definitely a guy who can destroy flowers with ruthless hands.

    "Han Yu, save me~" Mudan quickly ran behind Han Yu and begged urgently.

    "Oh don't worry, let's find a way out together." Han Yu comforted Mudan and read to Han Yan the secret formula from the planet guardian.

    "Oh~ah~" Han Yan screamed, squatted on the ground, looked up at Han Yu in shock and asked, "What did you just do?"

    Han Yu muttered to himself with some surprise: "I didn't expect it to actually work." After saying that, Han Yu ignored Han Yan's question and recited the formula again. Suddenly Han Yan screamed again, during which he also wanted to  He rushed forward and blocked Han Yu's mouth, but before he could rush forward, he gave up trouble with Han Yu because of the pain, because Han Yan found that the closer he was to Han Yu, the stronger the pain felt in his body.

    "What the hell did you use just now?" Han Yan asked Han Yu loudly while hiding from a distance.

    "Hehe Come here, I'll tell you when you come here." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Tch, you think I'm stupid." Han Yan replied dismissively.

    Seeing that Han Yan was a little nervous, Han Yu laughed happily. He finally found a way to restrain this guy. Now he no longer has to worry about his clone going against him and reciting the incantation if he dares to disobey!

    "If you don't come here, I'll recite the mantra." Han Yu threatened loudly.

    "How dare you!" Han Yan stared at Han Yu and shouted, while keeping his feet close to Han Yu.  Seeing that Han Yan is obedient, Han Yu will naturally not embarrass Han Yan again.  He said to Han Yan as calmly as possible: "Don't be so grumpy. There will always be a way."

    Han Yan replied angrily: "There is a way. Do you know that if we don't control that body for a long time, that body will become a vegetative state. If we want to go back then, we won't be able to go back."  You know how much time you’re wasting.”

    “…Anyway, I won’t allow you to hurt Peony.”

    "Hey~ You are really a compassionate person, aren't you? You forgot that she wants to harm you." Han Yan said angrily and laughed when he heard this.

    "I know. And I also know that she was just confused for a moment and did this stupid thing because she didn't want to be alone anymore." Han Yu replied seriously.  After listening to Han Yu's words, Mudan lowered her head sadly, not letting Han Yu and Han Yan see her tears, but Mudan forgot that she was a ghost, and ghosts cannot have tears.

    "Why are you protecting me?" Mudan asked Han Yu with a cry in her voice.

    "Ugh aren't we friends?" Han Yu scratched his head and replied after hearing this.

    "Friend?" Mudan was stunned, looked into Han Yu's eyes and asked, "I am the one who wants to harm you. Even if I do this, do you still regard me as your friend?"

    "Isn't it harmless? Of course I admit it, because I thought you were a girl, so I forgave you. If it were him, I would have to beat him hard to calm down." Han  Yu pointed at Han Yan who was standing aside and said.

    "Hey, hey, what does this have to do with me?" Han Yan shouted dissatisfied.

    "Shut up and think of a countermeasure."

    "There are countermeasures, just kill this guy."

    &nbsp; "No, think of another one."

    "No. Oops~ Bastard, don't recite that damn mantra, I'll just think about it again."

    "You know what I mean."

    After driving Han Yan aside to think of a solution to the current trouble, Han Yu looked at Mu Dan, who had a strange expression, to prevent Mu Dan from suddenly getting into trouble again.

    But Mudan didn’t make an attack. After listening to Han Yu’s words, she seemed to vaguely remember something. She just stood there and tried to think about it in her mind.  Gradually, Peony seemed to have forgotten where she was, and pieces of incomplete memories emerged in her mind, rejoining them into a complete story.  After a long time, Mudan opened her eyes and saw Han Yu looking at her with a worried expression on the opposite side. Although there was no physical heart, Mudan still felt a warmth welling up in her chest.

    "I'm such a fool. I've already encountered it, so why didn't I notice it before? And I almost did something wrong." Mudan stood there and muttered to himself.

    Hearing this, Han Yu had a question mark on his forehead. Just as he was about to ask, Mudan called softly: "Han Yu"

    Han Yu was stunned when he saw Mudan's appearance at this moment. Mudan at this moment was completely different from the one before. This made Han Yu have to carefully test and ask: "What's the matter?"

    "I'm sorry, I caused you trouble." Mudan looked at Han Yu's face silently for a moment, then bent down to Han Yu and apologized.

    Mudan’s sudden apology made Han Yu and Han Yan feel a little confused. The nun didn’t understand what Mudan wanted to do.  After Mudan saluted, he looked at Han Yu and asked, "Han Yu, can you forgive me?"

    "Of course." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    When Mu Dan heard this, a relieved smile appeared on her face, which made Han Yu and Han Yan stunned at the same time.

    "Don't be surprised. My wish has been fulfilled and I will soon leave the cage where I have been detained for a long time." Mudan said to Han Yu with a smile.  Only then did Han Yu notice that Peony's figure was gradually becoming blurry.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu suddenly ran up to Mudan in surprise and reached out to pat Mudan on the shoulder, but missed.  Han Yu frowned as he saw his right hand swiping across Mudan's body, which he could have touched before.

    "Didn't I say it? I'm leaving here and going to where I should go. I'm sorry Han Yu, I've caused you trouble."

    "It doesn't matter. It's just where will you go? Will there be danger where you are going?" Han Yu asked with concern.

    Peony shook her head slightly, "I don't know, I just feel that the place I want to go to soon will be the best destination for me. I was supposed to go there, but I just stayed here for too long."

    “Then will there be another chance for us to meet in the future?” Han Yu asked again.

    "It's probably gone. It's my honor to meet you before you disappear. Maybe there is a god in this world who heard my daily prayers and made me meet you and remember what happened during my lifetime."

    "What happened during your lifetime?"

    "Let me have a little secret of my own, okay? Han Yu." Mudan said with a smile.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "Okay, since you don't want to say it, then don't say it."

    "……Thanks."

    During the time she was talking, Peony's figure became increasingly faint, and Ning Ping could already see the scene behind her through Peony.  Of course, behind Peony, just like the surroundings, it was all pitch black.

    ……

    "Han Yu, thank you." After saying this, Mudan's figure completely disappeared in front of Han Yu.  Han Yu watched Peony disappear and was speechless for a long time.  Han Yan on the side came over and asked, "What? Are you reluctant to let go?"

    "What can I be reluctant to part with? That girl has been trapped in a stone tower and been alone for who knows how long. Now she is finally free. I should be happy for her."

    "Is that so? Then it's our turn to talk. I have been imprisoned in this place by you, do you also sympathize with me at the same time?" Han Yan looked at Han Yu and said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Don't talk nonsense, when did I imprison you? If you want to leave, I'll beg for it."

    Han Yan: "" {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 307 The First Level of Hell: Crazy Doctor

    Chapter 307: The First Level of Hell: Crazy Doctor

    Near the exit of the first floor of the stone tower, Gao Yin sat next to Ning Ping, smiling and chatting with Ning Ping and others, with a relaxed look on his face.  There was still an hour before the end of the test, and Gao Yin still had plenty of time to get close to Ning and others.

    "It's okay to smile. It's either a traitor or a thief." Looking at Gao Yin's smile, Ning Ping's mind came to what Han Yuping often said, which made Ning Ping secretly be more careful when talking to Gao Yin, but on his face  But it made Gao Yin think that Ning Ping had become friends with him who had a good first impression.  Although it is not to the point of talking about everything, basically as long as the questions he asks are not too sensitive, I believe Ning Ping will not find reasons to deal with them.  For example, the origin of Han Yu who fell into a coma.

    When he heard that Han Yu was an ability user, Gao Yin quickly lowered his head to prevent Ning Ping from seeing the excitement in his eyes.  It has always been Gao Yin's wish to dissect a person with abilities and see how he is different from ordinary people.  How could it be easy to just dissect people with abilities? Those people with abilities had weird personalities and powerful abilities. How could Gao Yin, who was just a doctor before, dare to provoke those people with abilities who would attack if they disagreed.  But now, the opportunity is right in front of him. A combat-type ability user is unconscious in front of him. This is like putting a fishy fish in front of a greedy cat. The temptation for Gao Yin is absolutely  It's no less tempting than an old bachelor seeing a naked butt beauty appear in front of him.

    But there are still a few stumbling blocks on Gao Yin’s path to studying medicine.  Looking at Feier and Shi Bafang who were guarding Han Yu, Gao Yin did not dare to act rashly, so as not to alert the enemy.

    Gao Yin's eyes were rolling rapidly, and he was quickly making plans in his mind. Just after thinking about it, Gao Yin could not figure out how to make Ningping and others obediently hand over Han Yu to him.  Seeing that there was only half an hour left before the end of the test, Gao Yin understood that as long as the test was over, Ning Ping would leave here with the unconscious Han Yu.  They also have doctors, which means that Gao Yin only has half an hour to think about countermeasures, otherwise the dream of being a person with anatomy ability will be extended indefinitely again.

    "Ning Ping, my medical skills are good, why don't you let me diagnose and treat Han Yu first." Gao Yin recommended himself to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly, "No need, I understand your kindness. We have a doctor, so let her treat Han Yu."

    “The sooner you treat it, the greater the chance of recovery.” Gao Yin persuaded without giving up.

    "Sorry, I trust our own doctors more than you. Needless to say, we will not let anyone touch Han Yu at this time." Ning Ping looked at Gao Yin resolutely and said.

    When Gao Yin heard this, he immediately gave up the idea of ????relenting.  Judging from Ning Ping's appearance, he would not leave Han Yu to him so easily.  Then, the only way out is to grab it head-on.

    "Since you don't trust me, I'll stay away from you, lest you think I have any plans for you." Gao Yin turned around and left pretending to be angry.  What Gao Yin didn't expect was that not a single one of Ning Ping made a sound to persuade him to stay.  It's not that Ning Ping and others are unkind, it's just that they've heard Han Yu say things like "Smile when you're fine, it's either a traitor or a thief" so often that they have instinctively become wary of people who approach them inexplicably.  Although the Gao Yin in front of him said that he had fought for them before, when he thought that this was a place of exile, and that except for a few of them, everyone else was a prisoner of the place of exile, Ning Ping and others couldn't help but be wary of others.  Ning Ping and others thought very simply, "I won't mess with you, and you shouldn't mess with me. You can come and go freely, but if you want me to treat you as a best friend, then it's better to thank you."

    But in this way, an unintentional move by Ning Ping and others put Gao Yin into an embarrassing situation.  For a time, Gao Yin was reluctant to leave and embarrassed to stay.  People all around looked at Gao Yin, guessing in their hearts how Gao Yin would end up.

    "Boom~Boom~" Just when Gao Yin was in a dilemma, the door of the stone tower suddenly opened, and the woman from before slowly walked in. When she saw the people in the stone tower, she couldn't help but said in surprise: "Huh?  There seem to be a lot of qualified people in this league."

    Everyone looked at the woman who appeared in silence, then heard the woman shout loudly: "Listen up, everyone. There are still twenty minutes until the end of the test. During these twenty minutes, you can form a team or individually. In short,  Only half of you can pass this test.”

    "Why? Didn't you say that you have passed the test when you reach the bottom of the tower?" Someone protested loudly.

    "Yes, I said that, but so what? Now that I have changed the rules, half of you will be eliminated." The woman looked at the person who protested coldly.He said: "I am the judge who decides your life and death. Whoever I say passes will pass, and whoever I say does not pass will not be able to pass!"

    After finishing speaking, the woman raised her wrist and took a look before saying to everyone: "You still have fifteen minutes. If you haven't made a decision after the time is up, then all of you will not be considered passed."

    Hearing what the woman said, everyone fell silent.  You look at me, and after I look at you, someone couldn't help but move their hands.  As soon as someone took the lead, the scene immediately became chaotic.  Ning Ping, Fei Erde and Shi Bafang protected Han Yu on one side of the corner and quietly watched the people on the court fighting each other.  It's not that no one wanted to attack Ning Ping and others, but after Ning Ping beheaded the three people who rushed over with a sword, the smell of blood made the guys who were about to attack Ning Ping and others clear their heads for a moment, and they immediately turned around and started attacking others.

    "Field, Bafang, protect Han Yu and leave the attack to me." Ning Ping said this to Field and Shi Bafang before joining the battle circle.  Upon seeing this, Field took out his sniper rifle, loaded the bullet, and was ready to shoot at any time.  No one wanted to let others take advantage, so the few people who thought they could take advantage of Ning Ping's departure retreated one after another, not daring to get too close to Field and others to avoid being plotted by them.

    The woman stood at the gate, leaning against the door railing, looking at the people in the melee with a smile in her eyes, and said to herself: "I just like to watch group fights, it's lively. Huh?" Inadvertently, the woman's eyes saw a sneaky figure  Sneaking near Field and Shi Bafang, when Field and Shi Bafang focused their attention on Ning Ping, they suddenly attacked.

    Field was caught off guard and immediately lost his luck. He didn’t know why Gao Yin moved so fast, and he didn’t know why he wanted to grab the unconscious Han Yu. In short, Gao Yin succeeded.  While a surprise attack forced Field and Shi Bafang back, the unconscious Han Yu fell into Gao Yin's hands.

    "Don't come here! Be careful. Otherwise, the guy in my hand will have a hole in his neck." After finishing speaking, the scalpel in Gao Yin's hand appeared at Han Yu's throat. With a little force,  Will cut Han Yu's throat.

    Field and Shi Bafang were throwing weapons at each other. At this moment, they had no choice but to stare at Gao Yin angrily.  Ning Ping, who noticed the change in the situation here, immediately abandoned his opponent and rushed towards Gao Yin.  But at this moment, Han Yu was held hostage by Gao Yin, and Ning Ping was afraid of accidentally hurting Han Yu.

    Gao Yin, who was using Han Yu as a shield, saw that Ning Ping and others who had just embarrassed him were so angry and dare not say anything at the moment, he suddenly burst into laughter, causing Ning Ping to narrow his eyes slightly.

    "What are you going to do? Don't you want this guy's life?" Upon seeing this, Gao Yin hurriedly reminded Ning Ping that he had a hostage in his hands.

    "Let him go, and I won't hold you accountable for your behavior this time." Ning Ping said to Gao Yin in a deep voice.

    "Humph, are you trying to scare me?" Gao Yin said to Ningping nonchalantly.

    Seeing this, Ning Ping put away his Qiu Shui Sword and walked towards Gao Yin leisurely, as if taking a walk.

    "You, don't come over here. If you come over again, I'll do it." Gao Yin shouted at Ning Ping with a stern look and a guilty conscience.  But Ning Ping turned a deaf ear, and the moving figure seemed to bring out an afterimage. Gao Yin was slightly stunned when he saw it. When Gao Yin came to his senses, he suddenly found that Ning Ping had walked not far behind him.

    Gao Yin hurriedly looked down at his body, but found nothing unusual.  He couldn't help but laugh at Ning Ping and said, "Did you really just take a walk just now?"

    Ning Ping ignored Gao Yin’s ridicule and slowly put the Qiu Shui Sword back into its scabbard.  Gao Yin couldn't help but be startled when he saw this. He clearly remembered that he had put away the sword just now. When did he pull it out again?

    "Clang~" Along with the slight sound of the sword being sheathed, a bright red flower suddenly bloomed on Gao Yin's chest.  Gao Yin lay on the ground with his hands covering his chest. He looked at Ning Ping in disbelief and asked, "You, how did you do that?"

    "" Ning Ping glanced at Gao Yin indifferently, stepped forward to help Han Yu and walked towards Feier and Shi Bafang.

    Being ignored, Gao Yin's blood suddenly surged up, and more blood suddenly poured out of the wound on his chest.  Gao Yin was shocked when he saw this, and hurriedly slowed down his heartbeat, trying not to think back to the way Ning Ping looked at him just now.  But when Gao Yin saw the anatomical materials obtained in the raid, they were snatched back.  Gao Yin's reason began to disappear, and impulse gradually took over Gao Yin's thinking.

    “Put him down!” Gao Yin shouted loudly to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping looked back and saw that Gao Yin was completely different at this moment. Although the wound on his chest had been treated simply, it would still open if he did any strenuous exercise.  Just looking at Gao Yin's appearance, it seemed that he didn't take the wounds on his body seriously at all.  I saw him staring straight at the unconscious Han Yu, and said to Ning Ping in a deep voice:??: "Give me back my anatomy materials."

    "Dream!" Ning Ping shouted coldly.

    As if a fuse had been lit, as soon as Ning Ping finished speaking, Gao Yin roared and rushed over.  Ning Ping frowned when he saw this, and whispered to Feier and Shi Bafang: "Take care of yourself and Han Yu." After saying that, Ning Ping was the first to greet Gao Yin.

    At this moment, the battle in the stone tower is basically over.  The battle between Ning Ping and Gao Yin immediately became the focus of others' attention.  When people who were familiar with Gao Yin saw Gao Yin's current state, they immediately understood what was going on and immediately backed away, trying to stay as far away from Gao Yin as possible.

    Ning Ping stabbed Gao Yin in the lower abdomen with his sword. Unexpectedly, Gao Yin not only did not scream, but his eyes widened and he reached out to grab Ning Ping's wrist holding the Qiushui Sword.  Ning Ping was shocked when he saw this, and quickly kicked Gao Yin away.  After Gao Yin rolled around on the ground three times, he looked as if nothing was wrong and pounced on Ning Ping again.

    "Damn it, is this guy immortal?" Ning Ping cursed in his heart.  After this period of competition, Ning Ping was confident that if it had been anyone else, he would have fallen to the ground long ago.  But this Gao Yin was always in high spirits, as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He didn't even look at the wounds on his body, as if he was not the one injured at all.

    "He is indeed a crazy doctor. I don't know what made this mentally disturbed guy so crazy this time." The woman standing at the door looked at the crazy Gao Yin and thought to herself.

    "Ning Ping! Get out of the way!" Field, who had been taking care of Han Yu, shouted to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping didn't even think about it, and stepped aside, revealing Gao Yin who had been blocked by him before.

    "Bang~" There was a gunshot, and a ball of blood splashed on Gao Yin's shoulder, and the huge impact brought Gao Yin to the ground.  Gao Yin, who fell to the ground, struggled to stand up, took out a small medicine bottle from his arms, quickly drank one pill and swallowed it.  Immediately, the wound on Gao Yin's shoulder stopped bleeding.  After a while, Gao Yin shook his injured shoulder and rushed towards Field like a normal person.  Ning Ping stepped forward to stop Gao Yin, and at the same time shouted to Field: "Field, remember to hit his head with the next shot. I don't believe that he can still be fine without his head."

    "Understood." Field responded loudly, while loading the gun slowly.  Just as he was about to raise his gun and call Ning Ping to get out of the way, Field suddenly felt his hands become weak. The sniper rifle that could have been easily lifted now seemed to weigh as much as a thousand pounds and he could not lift it at all.  Just as Field raised his head to warn Ning Ping to be careful, he found that Ning Ping was being kicked out by Gao Yin.

    "Here, what's going on?" Ning Ping stood up reluctantly, holding the Qiu Shui Sword in his hand.

    “Hehehe do you think it’s easy to get me hurt?” Gao Yin sneered and walked up to Ning Ping.  With a push from his hand, Ning Ping suddenly fell to the ground on his back.  And not only Ningping, but also the people watching the battle around felt powerless at this moment.  Everyone guessed without thinking that this must be related to Gao Yin, and suddenly someone couldn't help but cursed at Gao Yin.

    "I hate it when people scold me." Gao Yin muttered to himself, then turned around and left Ning Ping behind, and walked towards the person who scolded him.

    Looking at Gao Yin who was holding a scalpel in his hand and looking at him with an evil smile on his face, the guy who had cursed earlier had not noticed the approaching danger at this moment, stared at Gao Yin and shouted: "Hurry up and give me the antidote!"

    "I don't like your eyes very much." Gao Yin said to himself. The hand holding the scalpel flashed in front of the man's eyes, and the two round eyes were gouged out and dropped to the ground.  Rolling around.

    The man who lost his eyes didn’t react until his eyes fell to the ground. He howled miserably and rolled on the ground, covering his eyes with his hands.  But Gao Yin was unmoved, and in front of everyone, he dismembered the person who just scolded him.  I don’t know what material the scalpel in his hand is made of. It is extremely sharp. Just watch Gao Yin’s hand swipe at the man’s body, and his hands, feet, shoulders, calves, thighs fell to the ground one after another.  The last dismembered man lay groaning and dying in a pool of blood.  But Gao Yin seemed to have not had enough of it, his eyes showed morbid madness, looking around for the next target to be dismembered by him.

    The tragedy happened right in front of their eyes, which made everyone present lower their heads and dare not look into Gao Yin's eyes at this moment.  Gao Yin searched around and finally targeted Han Yu, who was protected by Field and Shi Bafang.

    "Gao Yin! Stop it!" The woman's angry voice came, but Gao Yin ignored it.  It was as if Han Yu was the only one left in his eyes at this moment, and other things could no longer attract his attention.

    "Go away." Gao Yin said coldly to Field and Shi Bafang who were blocking his way.

    No words, PhilDe and Shi Bafang, as well as Ning Ping who came later, worked together to hug Gao Yin. Ning Ping could no longer use the Qiushui Sword.  I don't know what Gao Yin did to these people. At this moment, everyone was completely powerless and couldn't muster any energy.

    "Hmph, you don't overestimate your capabilities." Gao Yin snorted coldly. Instead of using the scalpel in his hand, he waved his fist at Field and others, as if he was taking revenge for the slights he had received from Ning Ping and others before.

    Being knocked down again and again, and standing up again and again, the three of Ningping didn't know how long they could hold on, but they knew that before they fell completely, they would never let Gao Yin hurt the unconscious people.  Han Yu.

    In Han Yu’s spiritual world, Han Yu and Han Yan were sitting opposite each other.

    Regarding Han Yu’s generosity in letting him go, Han Yan had no words other than rolling his eyes.  The two looked at each other for a long time, and finally Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "What are you going to do next? Will you continue to snatch this body from me?"

    "Of course." Han Yan replied immediately.

    “…Then can you tell me what you plan to do after snatching this body?”

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Han Yan was obviously stunned. It was obvious that he had not considered this issue before.  Now that Han Yu had brought it up, Han Yan couldn't help but ask himself, "Yes, what will I do after I take over control of my body?"

    Seeing Han Yan's pensive look, Han Yu said, "Just think about it slowly. It's almost time for me to go back. I can't let Ning Ping and the others worry about me anymore." After saying that, Han Yu turned to leave, and Han Yan spoke out.  He shouted: "Wait a minute. Which evil guy taught you the formula you made me feel uncomfortable just now?"

    "Hehe you still want to go to someone for revenge? Please, think about the problem and use your brain. I can teach you this method to treat you. I haven't taught you the ability to protect yourself and keep the bottom of the box. You go to someone else.  Trouble, that’s not asking for death.”

    "Ehdon't worry, tell me who that guy is?"

    "Humph, I won't tell you, I won't tell you, I won't tell you~" Han Yu hummed and turned around to leave. Han Yan was so angry that he raised two middle fingers at Han Yu's back.

    Standing in an empty place, Han Yu closed his eyes and let his spirit be in an ethereal state. Suddenly, Han Yu's body gradually disappeared. Han Yan watched Han Yu's body disappear and frowned slightly. From Han Yu's body, Han Yu's body disappeared.  Yan created a sense of crisis.  This sense of crisis made Han Yan feel very uncomfortable.  However, before he figured out what this sense of crisis was, Han Yan decided not to act rashly for the time being and just wait and see what happens.

    Han Yu was furious!  !  !

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Han Yu saw that the three Fields were being beaten by someone. And when he saw the three Fields' weak counterattacks, Han Yu understood that the three Fields must have been tricked by some evil trick, which caused them to lose their strength.  resistance.

    "Plop~" Shi Bafang was kicked away and fell not far from Han Yu.  Looking at Shi Bafang's head, which was almost like a pig's head at the moment, Han Yu stood up suddenly.

    "Han Yu" Shi Bafang shouted in surprise, while struggling to stand up.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly stretched out his hand to hold Shi Bafang's shoulders and said loudly: "Don't move, just lie down. Bafang, was that the only one who hit you?"

    "Well, that insidious guy played a dirty trick, and all of us here fell into the trap. He is just a beast, and he even disintegrated a living person while you were unconscious."

    Hearing Shi Bafang's words, Han Yu was a little surprised. Anatomy of the dead can be understood as medical research, but dissecting a living person can only be said to be a psychological abnormality.  After glancing at the man's head, Han Yu's eyes changed when he looked at Gao Yin.

    Seeing that the guy hadn't realized that Han Yu had woken up, he roundhouse kicked Ning Ping and Fielder away, and then performed a classic POSS.  Han Yufei stepped forward and caught Ning Ping and Field.

    "You finally woke up. Go beat that bastard to death! We paid a heavy price to protect you from being dissected by that guy." Ning Ping looked back and saw Han Yu and said coldly.

    "Well, you guys have a good rest and let me avenge you." Han Yu surprisingly did not say anything to Ning Ping. He helped Ning Ping and Field sit down next to Shi Bafang and said to Ning Ping and others in a deep voice.

    "Be careful with that guy's scalpel, he's very slippery." Ning Ping reminded Han Yudao worriedly.

    "Well, I made a note to protect Field and Bafang."

    "Is the dinner finally about to begin? Okay, okay, you wake up. It's not as interesting to dissect an unresponsive person as it is to dissect a person who is clear-headed but has no resistance." Gao YinShowing morbid excitement, he stared at Han Yu and said.

    "I will kill you." Han Yu pointed at Gao Yin and declared loudly.

    Hearing this, Gao Yin seemed to have heard a joke. The corners of his mouth turned up, and he looked at Han Yu sarcastically and said, "You can try"

    Before he finished speaking, Gao Yin saw the figure in front of him disappear, and Han Yu's fist hit Gao Yin's cheek accurately.  Gao Yin's body flew out spinning in the air and hit the wall heavily.

    "Cough cough~ cough cough~" Gao Yin let out a violent cough, reached out and took out a medicine bottle from his arms, opened the bottle cap, and swallowed the whole bottle of small blue pills like eating jelly beans.  in the mouth.

    "Han Yu, be careful. That guy is a doctor. Who knows what other tricks he has up his sleeve? Fight quickly!" Ning Ping reminded Han Yu loudly.

    "Yes, I know." Han Yu agreed, bowing slightly, preparing to completely kill the opponent in the next attack.  At this moment, a sudden change occurred. Gao Yin was like a balloon being inflated, and his whole body suddenly inflated.  The top has been squeezed out by the rapidly growing muscles, and judging from the growth of the muscles, there is still a lot of room for development.

    "Hoo~ho~" Gao Yin gasped with unknown meaning, his eyes fixed on Han Yu, while Han Yu looked at Gao Yin coldly.  Although Gao Yin deserves to die, Han Yu still can't do anything that takes advantage of others' danger.  Even if you want to kill him, you have to wait until he is ready before taking action.

    Three minutes later, Gao Yin had turned into a devil terminator, with muscles all over his body, and even a ring of muscles appeared on his face. He didn't look human anyway.

    "I've been waiting for a long time." Gao Yin looked at Han Yu with a confident look and said, "You didn't attack me when I was transforming. It was the biggest mistake in your life. You gave up the only way to turn defeat into victory.  Opportunity. For your stupidity, I will dissect you and make you into a specimen. I believe that you will be my most satisfying collection."

    After listening to Gao Yin's words quietly, Han Yu asked coldly: "Are these your last words?"

    "Huh~huh~huh~" Gao Yin sneered several times, stretched out his right hand and waved at Han Yu, "Come here, let me tell you what strength is."

    "Shua~" Han Yu's figure disappeared, Gao Yin looked up and down, left and right, and shouted, "Here!" The fist with wind pressure went straight to the left side of his body and blasted out.

    "Bang!" The seemingly powerful fist was blocked by another hand.  The owner of that hand looked at Gao Yin coldly and asked, "Is your power limited to this?"

    "Watch the move!" The angry Gao Yin suddenly raised his right fist and hit Han Yu on the head.  Han Yu dodged and at the same time flew up a kick, hitting Gao Yin's chin.  This kick almost made Gao Yin bite off his tongue.  Gao Yin became angry and roared, chasing Han Yu with his bow from left to right.  Han Yu dodged left and right, not even letting Gao Yin touch the corner of his clothes.

    "Yes, don't hide if you have the guts." Gao Yin shouted to Han Yu with some breathlessness.

    Han Yu glanced at Gao Yin when he heard this, "Are you tired?"

    "It's a joke, will I be tired? I'm still planning to use a scalpel Where's my scalpel?" Gao Yin reached out to touch his scalpel, but came up empty.

    "Are you looking for this?" Han Yu asked Gao Yin, shaking the scalpel with a dark red blade in his hand.

    "Give it back to me!" Gao Yin shouted hurriedly.

    "Okay, I'll give it back to you." Han Yu held both ends of the scalpel with both hands and broke it with force. One scalpel suddenly turned into two.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 308 The First Level of Hell: End of Test

    Chapter 308: The First Level of Hell: End of Test

    Seeing that the scalpel that had gone through ups and downs with him and had never betrayed him was cut into two, Gao Yin's eyes suddenly turned red.  However, Gao Yin's anger did not make Han Yu feel timid at all. Han Yu threw the scalpel to Gao Yin and stretched out his right hand to hook Gao Yin, signaling Gao Yin to attack.

    Gao Yin got what he wanted. He roared angrily and flew towards Han Yu.  When he was still five steps away from Han Yu, Gao Yin jumped up suddenly and twisted his waist to prepare for a blow from Han Yu.  What Gao Yin didn't expect was that Han Yu advanced instead of retreating, and rushed in front of him before his attack landed.  That position was so close to him that Gao Yin couldn't exert any force at all.

    Han Yu pushed Gao Yin's chest with his right hand, and Gao Yin screamed in pain and stepped back a few steps.  Taking a closer look, Gao Yin was left with a black hand mark where Han Yu had just touched him, exuding a hint of meaty fragrance.

    Gao Yin looked angrily at Han Yu, who was not far away from him, feeling hateful and angry in his heart. He immediately ignored his reservations and prepared to repeat his old tricks.

    "Han Yu, fight quickly!" Ning Ping reminded Han Yu loudly.

    "Copy that." Han Yu agreed, and a ball of fire shot out from his hands at the same time. It was obvious that Han Yu was playing with fire at this time, and he was not bored out of his mind.  Instead, it was prepared to entertain Gao Yin.

    Gao Yin sneered when he saw this, reached into his pocket and took out a pill bottle filled with small red pills, took out two of them and threw them into his mouth.

    "Isn't it? He's taking drugs again." Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this and thought to himself.

    Gao Yin, who took the red pill, changed again at this moment. Before, he was still a Terminator with extremely muscular muscles, but now he has become a slender man with a light body.

    With a casual flick of his purple shoulder-length hair, Gao Yin said to Han Yu with a confident look on his face: "You are dead."

    Han Yu didn’t even think about answering, and directly threw two fireballs at Gao Yin.  Gao Yin's figure flashed and disappeared.  The next second, Han Yu felt someone standing behind him, and the voice turned out to be Gao Yin.

    "I'm sure to win. I'll collect some interest from you first." As Gao Yin spoke, Han Yu felt a sound of wind coming from behind him. He squatted down without thinking, and a wall of flames shot up from Han Yu's feet into the sky.  , Gao Yin returned without success.  However, Gao Yin was not disappointed because of his failure this time. In Gao Yin's eyes, he had forced Han Yu into a passive position.  Relying on his fast speed, Gao Yin took the initiative and frequently launched attacks on Han Yu. On the other hand, Han Yu was a little timid and tired of dealing with it.

    "If you defend for a long time, you will lose. No matter how strong your defensive ability is, if you just defend blindly, you will eventually be breached one day."  Han Yu was hit by Gao Yin's attack.  Although it did not cause much damage, this success greatly improved Gao Yin's confidence.  And just when Gao Yin was about to pursue his victory, something happened that Gao Yin couldn't accept.

    Has the medicine taken effect?  !

    The reason why Gao Yin can be so arrogant is entirely because of the effects of various irritating drugs he developed. However, every drug has an expiration date. Now that the expiration date is gone, Gao Yin was immediately knocked back to his original form.

    "Hahaha~retribution, even God can't stand it anymore." Han Yu laughed three times and gathered a super fireball, ready to kill Gao Yin with one blow.

    Gao Yin, who had returned to his original state, changed his face drastically when he saw this. His family knew about his family affairs.  In order to fight against Han Yu just now, his body was already overloaded. If he continued to take the medicine now, he could kill himself if Han Yu couldn't do anything.

    "Don't do this, I was wrong." Gao Yin shouted urgently.

    "It's too late." Han Yu sneered, raised his head and was about to throw the fireball in his hand.

    "I know the secret of the Exiled Land." Gao Yin shouted urgently.

    "I'm not interested in knowing."

    "I know what is hidden below the nineteenth floor of the Exiled Land," Gao Yin hurriedly changed his voice and shouted.

    "Humph, I will go and see it myself in the future. You have to um" Han Yu didn't finish his words when he suddenly felt something was wrong.

    "Hahaha~ It finally worked." Seeing this, Gao Yin immediately wiped away the face that had just begged for mercy, and laughed proudly.

    "How is this going?"

    "Hmph, of course you fell into my trick." Gao Yin replied proudly, walked up to Han Yu who was holding on and didn't fall, jumped up and kicked Han Yu in the chest, knocking him down.  Han Yu was kicked so hard that he stumbled back a few steps and sat down on the ground. After that, Gao Yin looked up to the sky and laughed, picked up the scalpel that was broken into two, and walked toward Han Yu step by step.Close, while still saying, "I want to dissect you, ha~ dissecting a combat-type ability user, my wish for many years can finally come true. Don't be nervous, relax, I am very proficient in anatomy  , in order to prepare for a situation like today, I have practiced a lot. Although I am still not able to reach the level of the legendary cook Ding undressing the cow, I guarantee that you will never feel any pain."

    "Damn it!" Han Yu shouted angrily, wanting to set fire to the psychopath in front of him, but found that the flames he could control at will suddenly failed.

    Seeing this, Gao Yin smiled and said: "Don't waste your efforts. My wish is to dissect people with abilities like you, so why don't I mention you combat-type ability users? Among the powders I spread, I  After adding the Star Stone, your abilities will not be fully utilized for the time being."

    "Asshole!" Han Yu yelled angrily and struggled to stand up.

    "Go to hell." Gao Yin kicked Han Yu, who had not yet stood up, to the ground again. Then he stepped forward and stepped on Han Yu's chest. He gestured with the scalpel and said to Han Yu: "Don't do it."  Move around, otherwise I can't guarantee whether you will suffer in a while."

    "Get your stinky feet off me." Han Yu said with a cold tone, looking at Gao Yin.

    Gao Yin, who thought he had a chance to win, was very dissatisfied with the tone of Han Yu's words at the moment. He had already stepped under his feet and was still so arrogant?  At that moment, Gao Yin stepped on Han Yu harder, looked at Han Yu provocatively and asked, "What if I can't?"

    "That's it!" As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu aimed his hands at the ankle of the foot that Gao Yin was stepping on his chest and struck hard. There was a "click" sound, and Gao Yin's foot was crippled.  .  The excruciating pain made Gao Yin unable to care about Han Yu's life and death, and he was not in the mood to think about why Han Yu could still exert such strong strength even though he had clearly fallen into his trap.

    Han Yu, who suddenly burst out, stood up slowly, moved his body and walked to Gao Yin, pointed to the footprints on his chest and said to Gao Yin: "You did this."

    Gao Yin nodded subconsciously, and a fist immediately came into close contact with Gao Yin's face. Gao Yin flew into the air, flew straight backwards, and hit the wall of the stone tower hard.  A hole was knocked out of the solid stone tower wall, and Gao Yin was stuck in the hole, with his upper body outside the tower and his lower body still inside the tower.  But these are no longer important to Gao Yin.  Han Yu's punch seemed to have left Gao Yin with only one breath left, and he might die at any time.

    Ning Ping stared at Han Yu who was walking over, and suddenly asked: "Who are you?"

    "Are you stupid? I am Han Yu." Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping inexplicably and replied.

    "You are not Han Yu. Han Yu's eyes are not as cold as yours. Who are you?" Ning Ping asked, still staring at Han Yu.  After listening to Ning Ping's words, Field and Shi Bafang looked at Han Yu carefully and their expressions changed. Although the three of them had not recovered yet, they still put on a posture of being ready to fight.

    Han Yu smiled when he saw this and said: "Don't be so reluctant. You can't hurt me as you are now. As for who I am? Let's talk about it after we leave here. Anyway, you probably don't care about wasting such a little time."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping nodded: "Okay, I hope you can tell us the truth later. Field, Bafang, we will ask what happened to this person later?"

    The three people supported each other and walked out of the stone tower. Han Yu shrugged and followed the three people out of the stone tower with a leisurely expression.  When passing Gao Yin, Han Yu checked and found that the other party was completely dead.

    When the woman announced that the test was over and the remaining people could participate in the second level of hell competition two days later, Ning Ping and others finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, when they saw Han Yu next to them, Ning Ping and others' hearts suddenly lifted.  got up.

    "Don't rush to talk here. There are a lot of people talking here. Let's wait until we get back to our residence." Han Yu promptly interrupted Ning Ping who was about to speak.

    Ning Ping thought it right, and after the woman announced the dissolution, she took Han Yu back to her residence.  When they learned that the Han Yu in front of them was not the original Han Yu, Lin Ke and others were surprised and curious, and none of them were willing to leave.  Ning Ping had nothing to do with these women, so he could only turn a blind eye and pretend he didn't see them.

    "Well, let me introduce myself. My name is Han Yan. I once got along with you briefly in Leichao." Han Yu said to Lin Ke and others after coughing lightly.

    But as soon as Han Yu finished speaking, he realized that Ning Ping and others looked as if they were facing a formidable enemy.  Han Yu, probably Han Yan, said hurriedly: "Don't be nervous. The last time was too sudden, so I couldn't tell the difference between us and the enemy. Now I? Wake up, you don't have to be so nervous.  "

    "Stop talking nonsense, where is my brother?" Han Mengxin asked, glaring at Han Yan.

    "He made an exchange with me and is here now." Han Yan pointed to his chest and replied.

    "Let my brother come out."

    "Ughthis problem is not something I can solve." Han Yan scratched his head and replied.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping stopped Han Mengxin who was about to continue speaking, stared at Han Yan and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yan explained: "The guy named Gao Yin just used a medicinal powder to hit Han Yu, making Han Yu unable to use his power now. Otherwise, it won't be my turn to deal with Gao Yin."

    "Then when will he come out?"

    "That's not necessarily true. He should recover before the next game starts." Han Yan replied uncertainly.

    "Can we trust you?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yan and asked.

    "I am Han Yu, and Han Yu is also me." Han Yan replied in a deep voice.

    Ning Ping couldn’t understand what Han Yan meant by saying this, but his intuition made Ning Ping choose to believe Han Yan’s words.  It's just that Guang Ningping believes it's useless, but Han Mengxin and others don't want to believe it.  In the end, Han Yan had no choice but to change shifts with Han Yu, allowing Han Yu to regain control of his body.

    Han Yu felt very puzzled and didn’t understand why Han Yan was so obedient this time.  Han Yan said with an impatient look: "That girl Mengxin cries endlessly. I would rather fight with others than listen to her cry and see her looking at me with a sad face."

    "You care about her very much." Han Yu said with some surprise.

    Han Yan glanced at Han Yu when he heard this, "Don't forget the circumstances under which I was born. But Han Yu, can you really let go of your hatred for those people?"

    "So what if I don't let it go? After that big commotion that year, the Han family's vitality was severely damaged and they were already in decline. Why should I find things to cause trouble for myself."

    "You are really open-minded." Han Yan said, not sure if he was mocking Han Yu.

    Han Yu was not angry when he heard this, as if he was chatting with a friend, he shrugged and said: "Everyone has his own way of living, as long as you live your life, you don't have to do what you don't want to do.  Things to do. I am not from a famous family, so there is no heavy burden on my shoulders since I was born."

    "Don't you want to avenge your parents?"

    "Parents' hatred?" Han Yu glanced at Han Yan with a strange expression and asked softly: "Han Yan, you have forgotten that when I went berserk, all the people who participated in targeting my parents had already died.  Even if there are one or two fish that slip through the net, I don’t think I have to go out and kill them all.”

    "I really can't understand your thoughts, although we are technically the same person." Han Yan shook his head and said.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, "So you can't replace me. Okay, that's it for today, I'm going back."

    Opening his eyes again, Han Yu saw Han Mengxin and others looking at him nervously.  Han Yu smiled slightly, reached out and touched Han Mengxin's head and said, "Mengxin, you still like to cry when you encounter problems."

    "Brother~" When Han Mengxin heard that Han Yu was talking as usual, she was so excited that she couldn't help but stretched out her arms to hug Han Yu.  But before Han Yu could be proud, Han Yu felt a small hand wandering around his waist. When he looked down, he saw Han Mengxin staring at him and asking through gritted teeth: "Who did you say is a crybaby?  "

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this. For the sake of his body that had not yet recovered, Han Yu suddenly screamed in pain, which shocked Han Mengxin. He hadn't pinched him yet.

    "Brother, what's wrong with you?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yu nervously.

    "It's okay, it's okay. It's just that today when I competed with a pervert, I fell into the opponent's plot and received a few blows." Han Yu took advantage of the time to speak and rubbed his chest, taking the opportunity to get rid of Han Mengxin's threat.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Han Mengxin suddenly became nervous.  He wanted to take off Han Yu's clothes on the spot to check his injuries. While taking off his clothes, Han Yu said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, treat Ningping and the others first. If they hadn't been protecting them desperately today, your brother and I would have been treated like  The experimental subjects were dissected."

    "Then what they look like now"

    "It was all to protect me who was unconscious at the time." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Coma? Why did you fall into a coma when you were fine?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "We'll talk about this later. First, give Ningping and the others some medicine to reduce swelling. Otherwise, I'll seeThey were holding a pig's head on their head. Even though I knew I shouldn't laugh, I still couldn't help it.  "

    After hearing Han Yu’s words, everyone couldn’t help but laugh. As the parties involved, Ning Ping and the other three could only shake their heads and sigh that they were being treated unfairly.  However, when Han Mengxin applied medicine to Ning Ping with her own hands, Ning Ping's little resentment towards Han Yu immediately disappeared. Looking at Ning Ping's appearance at this moment, it seemed that he wished he had been injured more seriously.

    Of course, some people are happy and some are worried. Ning Ping told them, but Feier and Shi Bafang were a little unhappy.  Why, everyone was injured, why could Ningping enjoy the treatment of a beautiful woman applying medicine herself, while the two of them could only apply medicine for each other.

    "That's not fair." Field complained angrily.

    "Ah? Field, what did you just say?" Shi Bafang, who was sitting opposite, asked after hearing this.

    "I said that's unfair." Field pointed at Ning Ping, who looked happy, and said to Shi Bafang.

    "Really? I think it's okay. The medicine Mengxin gave us is very useful. I feel like my face is cool and comfortable after applying it."

    "I have nothing in common with you." Field rolled his eyes, turned to look at Han Yu who was being taken care of by Lin Ke, and then looked at Qiao Yan'er who was reading a book.

    "What are you doing? Do you want me to apply medicine for you?" Qiao Yan'er asked, putting down the book in her hand.

    "No need, I have a human face, not a machine, and I can't withstand your hand strength." Field seemed to have thought of the terrifying scene before, and hurriedly shook his head and refused.

    "What a courageous guy. Didn't he just make a mistake once?" Qiao Yan'er muttered after hearing this, then picked up the book and started reading again.

    "You made one mistake and almost killed me." Field subconsciously touched his neck and thought to himself.

    In the office of Dimos on the third floor of the Tower of Punishment

    Knowing that Han Yu and others passed the first-level test, Timos's face finally looked better.  He was the one who picked the challenger this time. If he didn't even pass the first level, Dimos' face would be disgraced.  But when Dimos heard that the mad doctor Gao Yin had died, his expression suddenly became a little weird.

    "Sir, what's wrong?" Zhou Quan, who was in charge of the report, saw that Dimos looked wrong and asked involuntarily.

    Timos waved his hand after hearing this, "Nothing. Zhou Quan, this league may become the most lively one in so many years. Let's wait and see."

    "Yes." Although he felt a little strange, Zhou Quan responded immediately.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 309 The Second Level of Hell: Official Start

    Chapter 309 The Second Level of Hell: Official Start

    "Unfortunately, you have passed the first-level test and have officially embarked on this road of near-death and no return. But now it is too late to regret. From the moment you enter this level, you have no way out. Now  Everyone, come forward one by one to receive your own cards." The tall black referee shouted loudly to everyone participating in the league.

    Han Yu and others stepped forward to receive a number with a set of numbers written on it. They did not understand what they wanted to do by giving them this sign at this time.  After everyone got the cards, the black referee shouted loudly: "Write down your own card numbers and don't tell others casually. In half an hour you will be told what your opponent's number is, and then within three days  You can advance by seizing the number owned by the opponent you want to defeat. If you do not get your own number when the time is up, you will be disqualified. Of course, there is another way to get the jungle within this jungle by advancing.  The flower crown on the king's head can also be regarded as promotion. But I advise you, it is better to obediently find the opponent you are looking for. Although you may have a narrow escape in grabbing the number, but to challenge the king of the jungle, it is purely a death penalty.  .”

    "Can we form a team to kill the King of the Jungle?" someone in the crowd asked.

    Hearing this, the black referee said: "You can form a team to attack others. It's just that the power of the King of the Jungle is not something you rookies can understand. Don't think that you can defeat the King of the Jungle with more people."

    Regarding the black referee’s advice, the person who asked the question clearly did not take it seriously.  And the black referee would not specifically stop the opponent from doing anything, he would just look at those people coldly, as if they were looking at dead people.

    "Then how do we find our opponents? This jungle is too big after all." Someone else asked.

    "Have you seen that big screen? Every five minutes, the location of a group of numbers will be broadcast. As long as you spend some time, I believe you can find each other."

    Half an hour later, Han Yu and others got a piece of paper one after another, and the number they wanted to deal with was written on it.

    "Keep your numbers. You can leave here now. You are not allowed to attack anyone within two hours. Anyone who violates this will be regarded as a provocation to the Land of Exile." After the black referee announced loudly, he turned around  He left the scene with his people.

    Han Yu and the four of them found a direction and walked for a while. It would take two hours before they heard the siren sound for the start of the game. They still had some time to relax.

    Walking on the jungle trail, Han Yu looked around and sighed: "If I hadn't reminded myself from time to time, I would have thought this place was outside."

    "Yes, except for the sky, which is not real, everything else is real before our eyes." Field responded casually, raising his gun and aiming at a wild boar lying under a tree to rest.

    "Don't shoot." Ning Ping stopped Field and said.

    "But we haven't had breakfast yet." Field said to Ning Ping, putting down his gun with some regret.

    Hearing Field's words, Han Yu's stomach rumbled appropriately.  Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and explained to Ning Ping, who was looking at him: "I didn't feel hungry at first, but after hearing what Field said, I became a little hungry."

    "How can you blame me?" Field shouted unhappily.

    "You guys, can you be more nervous? We are in danger now, okay?" Ning Ping said helplessly to Han Yu and Field.

    "Hehe Don't get nervous. Anyway, we are not our own opponents, so we don't need to kill each other." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Humph, look at Bafang, he is different from you." Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu dissatisfied, turned around and praised Shi Bafang.  But as soon as Ning Ping turned around, he saw that Shi Bafang was not staying where he was.  Not far away, there was also a scream like a pig being killed not like a pig was being killed, but the scream of a pig being killed.  The three of them followed the sound and saw Shi Bafang coming back carrying the wild boar that Field had spotted earlier.

    "Han Yu, let's find a place with water to roast this wild boar and eat it." Shi Bafang suggested to Han Yu as he walked.

    Han Yu felt very pleased with Shi Bafang's understanding.  Seeing a big bag appearing above his head and the lifeless wild boar, Ning Ping said nothing except shaking his head.  It seems to be very difficult to get these guys nervous, especially when Han Yu is present.

    The four of them found a water pond covered with wild lotus leaves. Shi Bafang was cleaning wild boars, Field was building a fire stand for roasting wild boars, and Han Yu and Ning Ping were picking up firewood around the area.  During the inspection process, Han Yu casually hitTwo pheasants, Ninh Binh picked a bunch of beautiful and non-toxic mushrooms.

    These things were all taught to Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang washed the mushrooms and stuffed them into the wild boar's belly. He cleaned the two pheasants and wrapped them in washed lotus leaves. Then he wrapped the two pheasants in yellow mud and put them on a pile of firewood.  In the fire.

    "Han Yu, come and light the fire." Shi Bafang, who had prepared everything, said to Han Yu standing aside.  For Han Yu, this request was too easy to fulfill.  With a flick of his hand, the fire started burning.

    What happens after that has nothing to do with Han Yu and others. The next thing they have to do is wait to eat.  Shi Bafang was seen rolling the wild boar slowly while taking the seasoning he had just mixed and brushing it over and over again.  After a while, the mouth-watering aroma of barbecue filled the air.

    Han Yu sniffed hard and said softly: "It smells so good."

    "Yeah." Field nodded in agreement.

    Ning Ping glanced at these two foodies and shook his head helplessly.  But to be honest, Shi Bafang's cooking skills are really not something to be boasted about. Ning Ping estimates that even the royal chef of the palace may not have Shi Bafang's cooking skills.

    The three of them were attracted by the smell of roasted wild boar, and the carnivores living in the jungle were also attracted.  Hidden in the woods not far away, they watched the intruders who dared to mess around in their territory.  However, these carnivores did not rush out rashly.  Animals are very sensitive to danger. The moment they saw Han Yu and others, these carnivorous animals instinctively felt the danger. In order to prevent themselves from failing to grab the meat and instead becoming a piece of meat in the other's mouth, those carnivorous animals  Waiting for the best time to strike.

    It’s not that Han Yu and others didn’t notice the approach of wild beasts, but for Han Yu and others, if they are not afraid of people, how can they be afraid of a few beasts?  Besides, as the saying goes, people with good skills are bold. If you say that there are strange beasts wandering around, Han Yu and the others might feel a little nervous.  But the few beasts that were still acting on instinct really didn't make Han Yu and others nervous.

    "It's baked." Following Shi Bafang's greeting, Han Yu was the first to rush over. Field and others were used to Han Yu who was always at the forefront when it came to eating and fighting.  By the time Field and others walked to the pig roasting rack, Han Yu was already holding a pig's hind leg and chewing it.

    "Be careful, it's hot." Shi Bafang reminded Han Yu.

    "Ah, I know. Bafang, your craftsmanship is great, this is it." Han Yu gave Shi Bafang a thumbs up while eating.  Shi Bafang smiled when he saw this, picked up his own pig's trotters and started to chew on them.

    "These guys are really" Dimos, who was far away in the Tower of Punishment, looked at Han Yu and others on the screen who were feasting on roasted wild boar. He didn't know what to say at this time.

    "This year's challengers, let alone anything else, have very strong psychological qualities." Zhou Quan said slowly on the side.

    "If you just said they were heartless, why would you end it? Why would you use those excuses?" Malone said immediately.

    "What do you know?" Zhou Quan retorted with contempt.

    "Ma Long suddenly stood up and was about to speak to Zhou Quan when he heard Deimos say in a deep voice: "Ma Long, shut up."

    "Yes." Ma Long agreed and sat back in the distance depressedly.  Provoking a burst of snickering from Zhou Quan and blatant, gloating ridicule from Julie.  Deimos glared at Julie and made her shut her mouth. Then he rubbed his eyebrows and asked Mo Lun, "How is the gambling situation outside?"

    "Everything is normal. No one noticed Han Yu and the others." Mo Lun replied quickly.

    "Well, that's good." Timos nodded after hearing this.  Malon and Julie looked at each other, and Malon couldn't help but asked: "Sir, why do you give special care to Han Yu and the others?" Upon hearing this, Dimos glanced at Malon, then looked at Zhou Quan and others.  Seeing that they had the same puzzled expressions as Malone, they asked Malone: ??"Ma Long, why do you think we hold this kind of league?"

    "Eh to make money." Ma Long hesitated and replied in a low voice.

    "Yes, it is to make money. So no matter what we do, the purpose is to make more money."

    "Sir, no matter how much money we make, we can't leave here." Malone asked in confusion.

    "Money is a good thing. If used properly, it is not an exaggeration to say that it can be used to communicate with the gods. Malone, do you think these possessions in the Exiled Land were given to us by that damn alliance? No, that is  Morun spent a lot of effort and used various channels to obtain what he would bring back later." Timos replied softly.

    Hearing this, Ma Long looked at Mo Lun and saw Mo Lun smiling slightly.He nodded and said, "What you said makes sense. There is a saying in the alliance that there is nothing in this world that money cannot buy."

    "No way? Can love be bought?" Julie asked in disbelief.

    "I'm sorry to tell you that in the league, love is only a game that rich people can afford. People without money can act as a backup if they are lucky. They may get a chance to become a regular after the goddess in their hearts is dumped.  But by that time, the goddess in my mind has already become a ruined woman, and what is even more unlucky is the possibility of becoming a father. And those who are unlucky can only helplessly call themselves a short, poor and poor girl.  In the dead of night, alone with a roll of napkins, masturbating."

    After what he said, Ma Long and others were stunned for a while. Since they were imprisoned in this place of exile, except for a small number of people, most people have been holding back to return to the original world, but now they hear Mo  Lun's words made Malone and Zhou Quan feel for the first time that maybe staying in the Exiled Land was a good choice.

    Knocking on the table lightly, Timos stopped Mo Lun from continuing, then looked at Malone and continued: "Money is not everything, but without money, it is absolutely impossible. Through this kind of league, we  We have purchased advanced equipment in the alliance so that those in the alliance dare not look down upon us. Otherwise, do you think the alliance will be willing to leave the land of exile out of their control? It is precisely because of our strong combat power that the alliance has to give up its control.  We used force and turned to gentle tactics against us. Malone, please remember that the people of the Alliance cannot be trusted. Even if the sow climbs the tree, the words of the Alliance cannot be trusted."

    Hearing this, Malone replied solemnly: "Sir, I remember it. No matter what Leitch says to me, I will never believe him."

    "Don't be too obvious. As the saying goes, smile when you're fine. It's either a traitor or a thief. That Leitch suddenly approaches you intentionally, then there must be something he wants to accomplish through you. After figuring out his purpose  Before now, don’t alert the snake.”

    "Oh, this" Ma Long was a little embarrassed when he heard this. It's okay if you ask him to fight for others, but if you ask me to use my brain and my heart with others, this is not Ma Long's strong point.

    Seeing Malon hesitate to speak, Dimos nodded, "You are still somewhat self-aware. Don't worry, I will let Mo Lun help you deal with that Leitch. Malone, you should eat and drink as usual. If that Leitch  If they make any request to you, don’t agree to it right away, just wait until you tell Morun before replying.”

    "Yes, Malone has remembered it." Malone replied with a look of relief.  Julie on the side curled her lips in disdain and asked Timothe: "Sir, what about me? Do I still need to get close to those women in Lin Ke?"

    "Protect those women. We want to turn Han Yu and the others into the dark horses of this league. If someone wants to use those women to destroy our plan, this is what I don't want to see." Timo  Si heard the words and replied.

    "Yes." Julie replied.

    Seeing that he was fine, and Deimos seemed to have nothing to explain to him, Zhou Quan couldn't help but asked: "Sir, what about me?"

    "You? Just continue to do what you were told. By the way, what has that old immortal been doing recently? He seems to be very quiet." Dimos asked Zhou Quan as if he had just remembered.

    Zhou Quan knew that the old immortal mentioned by Dimos was the old man from Maser who was known as the peerless ghost fox.  He immediately replied: "I haven't noticed anything unusual for the time being. After we told him that we couldn't visit his apprentice for the time being, he just complained a few times and then stopped moving. He usually just stays in the hotel and occasionally goes out to visit him.  People you know."

    "If something goes wrong, it must be a monster." Dimos muttered in a low voice.

    "My lord, if it doesn't work out, let's give him a clean slate." Upon seeing this, Malone suggested to Deimos in a low voice.

    "Go, don't make bad ideas." Dimos angrily rejected Malone's rare suggestion, which was a big blow to Malone.  Zhou Quan on the side couldn't help but said: "Don't always think about killing. That Maser is just an old man. It would be easy for us to kill him here, but you must also consider killing him."  His future consequences, regardless of the revenge that the forces behind the old immortal will take on our place of exile after learning that he was killed, just his death here will make many rich people because of the  If we abandon this place because it is unsafe, our income will be greatly reduced.”

    After listening to Zhou Quan's explanation in a low voice, Malone felt relieved, but he still refused to admit defeat. However, with Deimos present, Malon did not dare to say anything no matter how many words he had. He was also afraid that Deimos would attack him.  Stare.  In the entire place of exile, Malone was not even afraid of the criminals imprisoned in the eighteenth level of hell.?The only thing I'm afraid of is Deimos.

    Seeing that Malon became more honest, Deimos sent them all away after arranging some things for them respectively.  His eyes looked at Han Yu and his group on the big screen again.  Two hours have passed, and this jungle battle has officially begun.

    At the same time, in the only hotel in the Exiled Land, Maser was watching the live broadcast in the room. Of course, he couldn't watch whoever he wanted like Demos, but he could watch whoever he wanted.  Just look at who.

    Seeing that there was no one he wanted to see, Maser turned around and asked Lei Qi, "Is everything going smoothly?"

    Leitch quickly replied: "It went smoothly. That Malone is a guy with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. It's quite easy to win over him."

    "Don't be careless. That Ma Long is nothing to be afraid of, but the person behind him is very difficult to deal with. Your recent behavior has been a bit high-profile, which must have attracted the other person's attention, so the next thing you have to do is follow the other person's instructions.  Guess and continue to attract the other person's attention, so that I can do things better."

    "Yes, Lei Qi has written it down." Lei Qi replied respectfully.

    Afraid of comparison in everything, Leitch’s attitude made Ma Shier very satisfied.  Compared with Lei Qi's attitude, that Han Yu was simply incomparable.  However, Ma Shier would not deliberately cause trouble for Han Yu and others because of this matter. In his eyes, Han Yu's use value was much greater than that of Leiqi in front of him.  Ma Shier's attitude is always very tolerant towards people who are useful to him.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" The door rang, and Barnard's voice came, "Mr. Marshall, there is someone who wants to see you for something."

    "Please come in and talk." Maser replied after hearing the words.

    With a flattering smile, Barnard entered the room and said to Masler: "Mr Masler, that man is waiting in the lobby now. Do you want to see him?"

    "Please bring him here. I am a little curious about the person you are talking about." Maser replied with a smile.

    Barnard heard the words and said: "Well, please wait a moment, Mr. Masler, I will come as soon as I go."  }

 Volume 1 Chapter 310 The Second Level of Hell: Lotus Appears

    Chapter 310 The Second Level of Hell: Lotus Powder Appears

    Facing the stranger, Maser remained calm. He glanced at Barnard at the door and said softly: "Mr. Barnard, can you please step aside for a moment?"

    "Oh, oh, of course." Barnard replied quickly.  Barnard is an arrogant person, but he is also a smart person. He knows who he can be arrogant in front of and who he should not be arrogant in front of.  After hearing Maser's words, he immediately exited the room. When he was about to go out, he pulled Leitch out and closed the door behind him.

    When the door closed, Ma Shier looked at the stranger in front of him who claimed to be his acquaintance and asked: "Now that there are no outsiders here, can you tell me the purpose of coming to me?"

    The visitor hesitated for a moment after hearing the words, and finally seemed to have made up his mind, reaching out and wiping his face a few times. When Ma Shier saw the other person's true face in Lushan, Ma Shier's face changed wildly, and he cried out: "Lotus pod,  Why are you here? Aren't you supposed to be on the 19th floor of hell now?"

    "Teacher, something happened that forced me to take the risk to see you." Lian Peng said anxiously.

    "Calm down, have you forgotten what I usually teach you?" Maser frowned slightly and looked at the lotus and said.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng smiled bitterly and said to Maser: "Teacher, I also want to calm down, but I really can't calm down."

    "Then tell me, what did you find on the nineteenth floor of hell?" Maser asked Lianpeng curiously.

    "I found a golden apple on the 19th floor of hell"

    Hearing the words golden apple, Maser suddenly raised his voice, but Lianpeng added at this time: "Fossils of."

    Ma Shier looked at Lianpeng with a somewhat tangled look, and after a while he said: "Lianpeng, you child has learned so badly that you dare to act like a teacher."

    "Disciple doesn't dare." Lian Peng replied quickly, but judging from her expression, she didn't seem to be very scared.  Maser shook his head slightly when he saw this. The purpose of Maser coming to the Land of Exile this time was to get news that a huge stone tomb was found in the 19th floor of hell in the Land of Exile.  The stone tomb could not be discovered originally, but during an underground movement, the walls of the stone tomb were shaken open, so that the tomb that had been sleeping underground appeared in people's sight.  Of course, Timos is not a fool. He will not tell others about this matter unless necessary. Maser can only know about this matter because his informant in the Exiled Land reported it.  After getting the news, Maser planned to send the lotus pods to the place of exile first, and he took advantage of the opportunity of visiting to evaluate with his own eyes whether the things found in the tomb were worth launching a war.

    "Lianpeng, you took the risk to come here to see me, just to tell me that you discovered the fossil of the golden apple?" Maser asked, looking at Lianpeng.  But Lianpeng was staring at the TV screen in a daze.  Just now, Lianpeng accidentally saw several people appearing on the TV screen and was immediately stunned.  So much so that he didn't even hear Maser's words clearly.

    "I'm sorry, Master, I was distracted just now." Lianpeng said to Maser apologetically.  Maser didn't pay attention and repeated what he just said. Lianpeng hurriedly replied: "Of course it's not that reason. But, but"

    Maser couldn't help but concentrate, and heard Lianpeng say in his ears: "We found a huge stone door deep in the tomb, just like the legendary gate of hell."

    "Huh? Is it the twentieth floor of hell?" Maser frowned and said.

    "Disciple, I don't think so. Although it is called the Nineteenth Floor of Hell, when you stand in front of that door, you feel like you are really standing in front of the gate of hell, and from time to time, you will  There were bursts of beast roars. It is precisely because of this that the exploration team will make a temporary decision to temporarily stop work and return to the ground to standby."

    Listening to Lianpeng’s report, Maser’s fingers kept tapping on the table.  Analyzing the situation reported by Lianpeng in his mind.  Lianpeng sat aside quietly, took out the cosmetics she brought with her and began to paint on her face.  Just now, in order to gain Maser's trust, he returned to his true self. Now that it has been confirmed, he naturally has to change back again.

    Time passed minute by second, until Lianpeng had completed the plastic surgery, Maser still did not give Lianpeng a clear answer.  Just when Lianpeng couldn't help but want to ask, Maser finally spoke.  "Lianpeng, find a way for me to see it with my own eyes."

    "Well, Master, I'm afraid it's difficult to do in the current situation. Master's status makes it unlikely that you want to move freely. No matter where you go, there will be a bunch of people following you." Lian Peng replied with some embarrassment.  .

    Maser smiled when he heard this and had to admit that the beauty of lotus pods?It still makes sense.  The name of a person and the shadow of a tree, while bringing many conveniences to Maser, also invisibly caused Maser to lose his freedom.

    "If that's the case, you can draw me a map and I'll figure it out myself later. I really can't make up my mind without seeing it with my own eyes."

    The lotus pod can meet this requirement.  Maser already has the distribution map of the eighteenth level of hell through the informant planted in the Exiled Land, so there is no need to waste time with Lianpeng.  Lian Peng only needs to draw the specific route to that tomb after entering the nineteenth floor, and it will not waste Lian Peng too much time.

    "Master, I saw a few familiar faces on TV just now. I thought I saw acquaintances," Lianpeng said to Maser without raising her head while drawing a map.

    Hearing this, Ma Shier replied: "Lianpeng, I'm afraid what you see doesn't look similar."

    "Well?"

    Seeing Lianpeng's puzzled look, Ma Shier explained to her: "The people Han Yu, Ning Ping, and Lin Ke you told me about before are now in the place of exile, and they have only one purpose for coming here.  , that’s you.”

    "I?"

    "Silly girl, can you not remember under what name you were sent here?"

    Lianpeng woke up immediately, but she couldn't believe the news she heard at this moment.  "What are they doing here? Don't they know this place is dangerous?"

    "Silly girl, why do you think they came here? After they heard Lei Qi tell them that you were in trouble here, they agreed to cooperate with Lei Qi without hesitation. Girl, to be honest, I didn't even think about it.  I’m a little envious of you. It’s just a pity that those guys probably won’t be recruited by us.”

    "Of course, they are all a group of people who have their own ideals. They will not change easily until their ideals are realized." Lian Peng said with a moved face.

    Seeing this, Maser shook his head slightly. Seeing that Lianpeng didn't understand what he meant, he reminded him softly: "Lianpeng, don't blame me for talking too much. You can't go see those people now."

    "Why?" Lianpeng was a little confused.

    "It seems that the arrival of these people has caused your IQ to plummet. You have forgotten that you are imprisoned here now. Dimos has made an agreement with those people, as long as those people persist as challengers in this league.  In the ninth level of hell, you can regain your freedom. But based on my understanding of that treacherous ghost guy, he will never do anything that is not beneficial." In other words, what Demos did with those people  There must be a conspiracy behind such an agreement.  If you don't show up, you can secretly help the other party, but if you reveal your identity, you can only watch those people being plotted by that Deimos, but you will be powerless.  "

    After listening to Maser’s words, Lianpeng was silent for a moment, and then agreed to Maser’s proposal.  As a peerless ghost fox, it can be said that he is very good at controlling people's hearts. Lianpeng absolutely did not believe that Dimos, who was valued by his master, would not arrange some backup plans.  In order to help Han Yu and others when they were in crisis, Lianpeng chose to remain silent.

    Seeing that he had convinced his apprentice, Ma Shier breathed a sigh of relief.  Lianpeng's stubbornness is directly proportional to her talent.  If Lianpeng wanted to meet Han Yu and the others, it would be difficult for Maser to stop him.  Now that the lotus can still listen to his words, Ma Shier feels very happy.  The master and apprentice discussed the matter for a while and then took action separately.

    In the jungle of the second level of hell.  After hearing the siren announcing the start of the game, Han Yu and the others were not in a hurry to leave the barbecue place. After having a full meal, Han Yu and others, who were full of food, gathered strength and discussed the outcome of today's game.  matter.  According to the black referee, this competition is to seize other people's number plates.  If getting the designated number plate is considered as passing this competition, there is another way.

    ? Seizing three number plates can also be regarded as passing the game.  This temporarily added rule made the competition even more intense.  There are nearly a thousand contestants, who knows where the number you are looking for will stay.  Although there will be a reminder, the reminder is for everyone and can be seen by everyone.  Besides, the opponent can't just stay there and wait for you to defeat him.  The other party is also a person who can use his brain.  The consequence of this is that no one is willing to fight with irrelevant people before finding the number they are looking for.  In order to stimulate the desire of this group of people to fight, this victory condition was added hastily.

    Not to mention this, the people participating in this league in the second level of hell suddenly became a little more aggressive. While hunting for other people's number plates, the number plates they own are also the targets of others.

    Large screenA burst of flashes appeared, and a new set of numbers appeared.  Ning Ping looked at it carefully and said to Han Yu: "My target has appeared, take the first step."

    "Come on." Han Yu shouted loudly.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 311 The Second Level of Hell: Hunting in the Jungle

    Chapter 311 The Second Level of Hell: Hunting in the Jungle

    Ning Ping has become accustomed to Han Yu not slipping away.  He just smiled at Han Yu's cheers, and then quickly moved towards the target he just knew from the big screen.

    Not long after walking, Han Yu had arrived near his destination.  The cautious Ning Ping slowed down and jumped to a tree. He carefully observed the movement around him. After finding nothing unusual, he would jump from tree to tree and continue towards the target.  go ahead.  The benefits of this were obvious. Ningping arrived at his destination without disturbing anyone.  As soon as he arrived, Ning Ping found that someone had arrived earlier than him.  Hidden in the tree, Ning Ping had a hard time judging who of the two people in the open space under the tree was the target he was looking for.

    "Are you No. 47? I am No. 58." One of them looked at the person opposite and asked.

    "No, I am number 256."

    "Then let's go, your number is not the number I want." No. 58 waved after hearing this.  Obviously, he doesn't want to expend energy before fighting his target number.  It's just that No. 58 doesn't want to fight, but No. 256 doesn't want to let No. 58 go.

    "It's a pity that since you have been touched by me, then either you will die or I will die. I don't want to lose to my companions." No. 256 showed an evil smile to No. 58 and said.

    Ning Ping observed the two of them carefully. No. 58, his target, looked very ordinary and used a long gun, while No. 256 looked more like a patient with masochistic tendencies.  No normal person would put thumbtacks on their face, but No. 256 did.  Ning Ping was deeply impressed by the two high and protruding cheekbones.

    "It seems you are seeking death." No. 58 looked at No. 256 coldly and said.

    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, No. 256 was not only not annoyed, but nodded and replied: "Yes, I just don't want to live anymore. Just go ahead and kill me quickly. Of course, if you can't kill me, then I can  I’m going to kill you.”

    "Seeking death!" No. 58 shouted angrily, raised his gun and stabbed.  What surprised Ning Ping was that No. 256 did not dodge, and faced the spear piercing the chest. When the spear penetrated No. 256's chest, No. 256 let out a comfortable groan. It looked like it was very  The look of enjoyment made Ning Ping subconsciously tighten his grip on the Qiushui Sword.  Ning Ping asked himself that if he faced off against No. 256, he might not be able to help but go berserk.

    When No. 58 saw the spear stabbing No. 256 in the chest, a proud smile appeared on his face. But the next second, No. 58's proud smile froze. He suddenly discovered that No. 256 had actually grabbed his spear.  do not let it go.

    "Let go!" No. 58 shouted angrily at No. 256 while trying hard to withdraw the spear.

    "Hehe no." No. 256 grinned and said to No. 58.

    "You are looking for death!" No. 58 was furious. He immediately grasped the body of the spear with both hands and twisted it hard. Then he saw No. 58 pull out another spear and quickly stabbed No. 256 in the head.

    "It turns out your spear is still a double gun." No. 256, who was stabbed in the head, looked at No. 58 opposite and said.

    Hearing this, No. 58’s hands and feet became a little weak. He looked at No. 256 in disbelief and asked, “You, why aren’t you dead?”

    "Yeah, I'm also very surprised about this matter. Are you interested in discussing it with me?" No. 256 looked at No. 58 with a playful expression and asked.  And while talking, No. 256 stepped towards No. 58.

    "You, don't come here!" No. 58 was so frightened at this moment that he didn't even want his gun anymore. He suddenly let go and walked backwards and shouted to No. 256.

    "Hehe don't scream so miserable, like a beautiful woman who met a pervert." No. 256 said to No. 58 with a grin.  Just to match the appearance of No. 256 at this moment, it can only be described as ferocious and terrifying.

    Slowly pulling out the two spears inserted into his body and throwing them aside, No. 256 walked up to the frightened 58 and said with a disappointed look on his face: "It seems that you can't beat me.  After saying that, No. 256 reached out and grabbed No. 58’s head, and with a twist, No. 58’s face turned 180 degrees and looked back.

    Watching No. 256 easily kill No. 58, Ning Ping's palms were all sweaty. Although Ning Ping was confident that he could kill No. 58, Ning Ping asked himself that it was impossible for him to kill his opponent as easily as No. 256.  .  What worries Ning Ping even more is the immortal secret of No. 256.  Both spears stabbed No. 256's vitals, but No. 256 seemed to be fine. The problem could only be No. 256 himself.  Before figuring out the secret of No. 256, Ning Ping didn't want to fight the opponent prematurely.

    Until No. 256 left the scene, Ning Ping waited for fifteen minutes and found no abnormalities before jumping down from the tree and walking to No. 58.  That No. 256 is very strange. He killed No. 58, but he didn't??Take away the number plate No. 58.  It makes people feel that this guy kills purely for the sake of killing.

    After putting away the number plate of No. 58, Ning Ping quickly left the scene. Not long after he left, No. 256, who had left earlier, came back. With him came back a man with long hair and a shawl.  A man with a ruffian face.  I saw the man scolding No. 256 as he walked, but No. 256 didn't look angry at all, as if the man's scolding was encouragement to him.

    "You are really an idiot. Since you have defeated the opponent, why don't you take away the number plate?"

    "That number plate is not the number plate I need."

    "Nonsense, of course I know you don't need it, but I do. As long as there is one more, I will have completed my mission and can concentrate on preparing for the battle on the third level of hell." While speaking, the man squatted next to No. 58  I touched around but found nothing.

    "Damn it, where is the number plate? Has someone already boarded the place first?" the man cursed secretly.

    "Really, that's a pity." No. 256 replied after hearing this, as if it didn't matter.

    Seeing this, the man couldn't help but stood up and kicked No. 256 in a roundhouse, hitting No. 256 in the butt. After kicking No. 256 away, he pointed at No. 256 who was lying on the ground and pretended to be dead and cursed, "Stop talking sarcastically, hurry up."  Go kill someone for me and bring me the number plate."

    "Okay, then you wait here for a while." Hearing this, No. 256 rubbed his butt, stood up and said to the man.

    Although they formed a team, Han Yu and others did not choose to fight the enemy together. After knowing the approximate location of their targets, Han Yu and the four of them acted separately. Apart from agreeing on a meeting point, no one of the four planned to help.  who.

    As a cook on the Courage, Shi Bafang is very satisfied with his current life. Except for occasionally thinking about his sister far away in his hometown during his free time, he spends most of his time either studying cooking or practicing his martial arts.  Shi Bafang is a very motivated person. He doesn't want to be a burden to Han Yu and others. He wants to help Han Yu and others more, in addition to cooking.

    Now he finally has the opportunity to test his achievements during this period. While he is a little worried, Shi Bafang is more looking forward to it.

    We are already approaching the approximate location of our goal announced on the big screen.  A total of 512 people participated in this round of competition. The number plate in Shi Bafang's hand was No. 177, while his opponent's number plate was No. 412.

    "I don't know what kind of person No. 412 is?" Shi Bafang thought to himself as he walked.

    "Swish-swish~" Suddenly there was a soft sound around him. Shi Bafang, who had keen ears, immediately jumped up to the tree and looked at the place where the sound was coming from.  Because Shi Bafang's reaction was so fast that the other party didn't notice it at all.  Not long after the rustling, three scantily clad women walked out of the bushes. One of them, a young woman with red hair and a black eyepatch, looked around and said in confusion: "Strange? Where did the person go?"

    "Second sister, did you hear wrongly?" The woman with white hair and a scar more than an inch long on her forehead asked the red-haired woman.

    "Sister, how could I hear wrongly? There was indeed someone here just now."

    "What about people now?"

    "Eldest sister, second sister, please don't quarrel." The little girl with blue hair said timidly.

    "Humph~" The red-haired and white-haired snorted coldly, turning their heads not to look at each other.  Upon seeing this, the blue-haired man apologized softly: "Eldest sister and second sister, it's all my fault for my lack of ability. If I hadn't, I wouldn't have dragged you down."

    "Little sister, don't say such things. We three sisters have been dependent on each other for so many years. Even if we are not related by blood, we are closer than those who are related by blood." Baifa said quickly after hearing this, and red hair nodded repeatedly.

    "Hehehe~ What a sisterly bond. I didn't expect to see such a touching scene in a place like this. I just don't know if the three of you will do what you said when the threat is really close."  A mocking voice sounded from the woods.

    "Who is it? Come out!" The white-haired man immediately pulled out the sword from behind, while the red-haired man protected the blue-haired man behind him, looking around, trying to find out where the other party was hiding.

    "Hahaha don't be so nervous." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a person walking out of the woods. He was dressed like a circus clown. There was a hint of cynicism and a slightly joking look on his face without the clown makeup.  Looking at the three sisters who looked a little nervous.

    "You, what level of prisoner are you?" Baifa asked, staring at the clown's costume.  No matter where it is, there are class divisions, even the Exiled Land is no exception.  Putting aside the managers of the place of exile, the criminals imprisoned here also have hierarchies, and the divisionsThe standard is to see which level of hell the other party is in.

    Looking at the clown's outfit, Baifa's palms began to sweat. Her intuition told her that the clown in front of her was definitely not an opponent that could be easily dealt with.

    "Is this necessary? Does it make sense to those of you who are about to die?" The clown always had a mocking smile on his face.  Infuriated by the clown's smile, Baifa clenched the hilt of the sword with both hands, gritted his teeth and said, "It's not certain that anyone will die, don't speak and the wind will blow your tongue!" As soon as he finished speaking, Baifa launched a surprise attack on the clown.  Facing the white hair that rushed towards him like a cannonball, the clown did not dodge. With a flip of his wrist, he took out three playing cards and threw them at the white hair.  Baifa passed two playing cards, and when he saw that the third playing card could not be avoided, he shouted loudly and raised his sword to strike at the playing card flying towards him.

    When Bai Fa thought about it, that playing card should have been split in half by his big sword.  But what surprised Bai Fa and even Shi Bafang, who was hiding in the tree to watch the battle, was that the big sword in Bai Fa's hand was broken, and Bai Fa flew backwards and hit the ground hard.  On a big tree that only two people can hug.

    "Sister!" The red-haired and blue-haired people exclaimed when they saw this. Regardless of the clown's threat, they turned around and ran towards the motionless white-haired girl who fell under the tree.  The clown was obviously not a sympathetic person. When he saw the red-haired and blue-haired men turning their backs towards him, he immediately flipped his wrist again and the two playing cards flew towards the red-haired and blue-haired men.

    "Be careful!" Baifa, who was lying on the ground unable to get up for the time being, was shocked when he saw this. He shouted a warning, stood up regardless of his injuries, and rushed towards red hair and blue hair.

    After receiving the white hair's warning, the red hair reacted quickly, and immediately reached out and pushed the blue hair aside. At the same time, the red hair's back felt cold, and the red hair felt a little pain in his chest, and his clothes were touched by something.  Hold it up.

    "Second sister!" Baifa screamed, stepped forward to hug the shaky red hair, and shouted nervously.

    "I, I'm fine." The red-haired face looked a little ugly, and his chest was gradually soaked with blood.  The blue-haired man who had just been pushed to the ground didn't bother to get up when he saw this. He rushed to the red-haired man and started to treat the red-haired man without saying a word.  Carefully untying the red-haired man's clothes, he saw a playing card exposed on the red-haired man's chest.  Looking at the bloody playing cards, the blue-haired man glanced at the clown standing not far away and said, "We will give you our number cards, and we just ask you to let us go."

    "Okay, anyway, I just want to pass this competition. Whether or not I kill you all depends on my mood." The clown shrugged indifferently and replied.

    "Okay, I hope you can keep your word." The blue-haired man gritted his teeth, took the white-haired and red-haired number plates, and prepared to hand them to the clown along with his own.

    "Wait, I'll go." Baifa stopped Blue Hair and said before Blue Hair said, "Take care of Red Hair's injury."

    "Yeah." The blue-haired man nodded, walked to the red-haired man and squatted down, and nodded to the white-haired man who was following him.  When the blue-haired hands emitted a layer of blue light and slowly wrapped around the red-haired man, the white-haired man pulled out the playing card from the red-haired chest.  The redhead let out a heartbreaking scream, but judging from the intensity of her scream, her life could be saved.

    Seeing the red hair receiving treatment, the white hair walked towards the clown holding three number cards. Five steps away from the clown, the white hair slowly squatted down, staring at the clown, and put the three number cards in his hand.  on the ground, then slowly stood up and backed away.

    The clown did not take the opportunity to attack Bai Fa. After Bai Fa retreated more than 20 steps, he stepped forward and picked up the number plate.  Seeing the clown picking up the number plate, Baifa couldn't help but feel relieved.  But before she could take a deep breath, the clown suddenly said: "Well, now that you have the number plate, you are of no use. I hate incompetent waste, especially since you are still able people,  This is something I cannot tolerate."

    "What do you want to do?" Baifa waited for the clown nervously.  Now the red hair is being treated urgently. Once the treatment is interrupted at this time, no one knows whether the red hair can survive.

    "It's very simple, please go to hell." The clown smiled slightly, his figure flickered, and appeared behind the white hair in the next second.  Baifa was so shocked that he didn't even bother to look back and just raised his sword to sweep across.  It's just the difference in strength that makes everything Bai Fa does in vain.  The broken sword was caught by the clown with his bare hands, and a playing card was already clamped in the clown's other hand.

    "Huh?" The clown was just about to take the life of the white-haired woman in front of him. Suddenly he looked up and saw a person standing on a tree trunk with an angry face glaring at him. The murderous intent was undisguised.  He suppressed it himself.

    "Finally, we encountered something fun. Please give me the news quickly."?, before I change my mind.  "The clown looked at the man on the tree trunk with some excitement, and casually threw the white-haired man with the sword aside. Although white-haired was unwilling, leaving here is the most important thing right now. He did not pick up the fallen one.  Broken sword, White Hair picked up Red Hair who was being treated, and walked towards the big screen in the jungle with Blue Hair. Without their number tags, they had lost their qualifications to participate in the competition. As prisoners of the Exiled Land  , naturally they will be sent back to the place where they were detained. Although they once again lost the opportunity to walk outside, in this way, the lives of the three of them were guaranteed.

    Soon after the three people left, the rocks on the tree trunk fell gently to the ground.  Seeing Shi Bafang falling to the ground like a fallen leaf, the clown's eyes flashed with excitement, and he couldn't help but asked Shi Bafang, "Who are you? You look very strong."

    "My name is Shi Bafang, and I am the challenger for this league." Shi Bafang dodged the clown's attack while answering.  It turned out that the clown could no longer hold back and started to attack.  While avoiding the clown's fierce attack, Shi Bafang asked the clown: "Where are you from?"

    "If you want to know who I am, as long as you can beat me, I will tell you." The clown replied while attacking.

    "Okay, this is what you said." Shi Bafang said after hearing this.

    The two of them fought for a long time, and most of the surrounding trees were destroyed, but the two of them never came out with a winner.

    “You’re pretty good at what you do.” The clown looked at Shi Bafang with a slight breath and said.  Although he had already estimated Shi Bafang's strength, he didn't expect that he still underestimated him, which made the clown feel very excited.  Be happy that you have met an opponent worth fighting.

    "You're not bad either. You're just a bit of a bad person." Shi Bafang, who had stayed with Han Yu and others for a long time and became sharp-tongued, immediately retorted.

    The clown's face changed slightly, he looked at Shi Bafang and sneered: "Looking at your age, why do you have such a bad mouth? Come here, let me teach you what attitude you should have when facing your elders."

    "Hmph! I can't get it."

    There was another fight, but both sides were still evenly matched.  Shi Bafang used his legs and Joker used his fists. Neither of them took advantage of the other.  Even in terms of words, the two of them are going back and forth, and neither of them is willing to suffer.

    At the same time, on the other side of the jungle, Han Yu was being chased by a swarm of crazy wild bees, and seven people were running for his life with him.

    Just when Shi Bafang jumped onto a tree to avoid it, Han Yu also met the target he was looking for.  The other party is not an aboveboard person, and what he likes to do is to bully the few with more, so after he saw his location was announced on the big screen, he gathered a group of people to ambush nearby, and he acted as the  Bait, waiting for Han Yu's arrival.

    And Han Yu was indeed there, and he jumped into the trap set by the other party.  Facing the seven people surrounding him, Han Yu showed no fear and faced them head-on.  What no one expected was that shortly after the battle started, a fireball released by Han Yu hit the wild honeycomb hanging on the top of a big tree.

    When Han Yu saw a wild nest as big as a calf falling to the ground and countless wild bees flying out of it, his scalp also felt numb.  At that moment, he turned around and ran away without any hesitation.  When the seven people who were originally Han Yu's opponents saw this, they were unequivocal and retreated!

    "For these guys who wanted to run away after getting into trouble, the wild bees didn't let anyone go. They made a buzzing roar and chased Han Yu and others who were escaping.  If you want to just walk away after destroying someone's home, there's no way around it!

    The number of wild bees is approximately one hundred thousand, which is more than enough to catch up to eight people, including Han Yu.  At this moment, Han Yu and the others could no longer care about the life-and-death struggle just now, and they ran away in eight directions.  It's just that those wild bees were like an army proficient in battle formations. After a period of driving, eight of Han Yu's people escaped in the same direction.

    "What are you doing here for me?" Han Yu asked his opponent running alongside him as he ran.  My own number is 18, and the other person's number is 96.

    "You think I'm happy? I was chased by those wild bees and had no place to run." No. 96 replied angrily, speeding up to throw Han Yu behind.  It seems that No. 96 knows the rules of escape very well. You don't need to outrun the predator, as long as you can outrun your companions.

    Han Yu saw through the other party's sinister intentions at a glance and put his hands back.  The propulsion power of the flames cannot be matched by No. 96's two legs.  Looking at Han Yu who was far ahead, No. 96 cursed with jealousy and hatred: "You are so despicable!"

    "Bah! You're not a good bird either." Han Yu fired back after hearing this.  if notWith the threat of the wild bees behind them, Han Yu and No. 96 may fight again, and a winner must be determined.  But now, under the threat of the swarm of wild bees that can sting brown bears alive, Han Yu and the eight people can only get rid of those wild bees first before talking about anything else.

    Running wildly all the way, Han Yu and the four of them had lost track of their direction, but the wild bees behind them never gave up, making a buzzing sound and following behind the four of Han Yu.  Once someone they are chasing can no longer run, they will swarm up and sting the other person alive. By this method, four wild bees have already been killed.

    "Hey, do those little beasts want to tire us to death?" No. 96 asked Han Yu as he ran.

    "Who knows? Anyway, I can run again." Han Yu replied casually.

    "I can run too." No. 96 replied not to be outdone.

    With the same enemy, the two people who were originally hostile to each other are changing from enemies to friends.  Although the quarrels still continued, the smell of gunpowder in the words had become much lighter.

    "Buzz buzz~" The wild bee behind him made a loud sound. It seemed that the wild bee was tired of this game of running away from me and was preparing to launch a final attack.

    "Run faster!" Han Yu and No. 96 immediately quickened their pace.

    Looking at the flames coming out of Han Yu's hand, No. 96 suddenly had an idea flash in his mind and shouted to Han Yu: "Hey, don't you know how to set fire? Then why don't you use flames to burn those wild bees."

    One word wakes up the dreamer!

    Han Yu suddenly woke up, yes, he was a fire element user, so he didn't have to run away at all.  Thinking of this, Han Yu suddenly stopped and turned around to face the oncoming wild bee swarm. With a loud shout in the air, two big fireballs unexpectedly rushed into the wild bee swarm.

    Sure enough, the effect was remarkable. The unsuspecting wild bee swarm was immediately burned, but more wild bees swarmed over.  Moreover, Han Yu's attack just now probably angered the wild bees.  Originally, 100,000 wild bees chased Han Yu and others away, at most one out of 10,000. But now, as the contestants were eliminated one after another, 100,000 wild bees gradually gathered together. After Han Yu launched the attack,  Seventy percent of them were separated and launched wave after wave of attacks on Han Yu.

    Han Yu felt that he might have been deceived by No. 96. As soon as he attacked the wild bee, he immediately drew the wild bee's hatred onto himself, and No. 96 took advantage of this opportunity to take the two surviving companions with him.  Escape.  Although 30% of the wild bees were still following behind, compared with Han Yu at this time, No. 96 and the others were still very lucky.

    It’s just that now is not the time to complain. Han Yu has no choice but to cheer up and set fire to drive away the waves of wild bees, hoping that it will get dark earlier.  As soon as it gets dark, those wild bees can no longer act arrogantly.  It's a pity that it's getting dark now, so Han Yu still needs to work harder.

    ……

    “Bang~!”

    A very sudden gunshot shocked Han Yu who was setting the fire. However, Han Yu soon discovered that the wild bees that had surrounded him started to circle around like headless flies. What's more,  They actually attacked each other.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu couldn't help but wonder to himself.

    "Han Yu, why are you still standing there stunned? Come here quickly!" In the woods, Field came out from behind a big tree and shouted to Han Yu loudly.

    When Han Yu saw it was Field, he ran over quickly.  Just as he was about to ask Field what he had hit with the shot he fired just now, he saw that Field's right shoulder was injured.

    "Is it serious?" Han Yu immediately asked with concern.

    "It's okay, skin injury. Let's go and find Ningping and the others." Field shook his head slightly to indicate that he was okay.

    "As long as everything is fine. Then let's go back to the agreed place first, and then I'll go find Ningping and Bafang, and you can stay there to rest."

    Field shook his head and replied: "No, one more person means more strength. We'd better not act separately."

    "Stop talking nonsense, I'm not asking for your opinion." Han Yu glared at Field and said.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 312 The Second Level of Hell: Sniper

    Chapter 312 The Second Level of Hell: Sniper

    Cold sweat flowed from his forehead, slid across his cheeks, and dropped to the ground.  Field didn't bother to wipe it, and saw him huddled behind a big tree, carefully extending a branch with his hat on.

    The hat was hit by something without warning.  Field didn't make a sound, and quickly judged in his mind where the opponent might be hiding at this time. At the same time, he used a branch to hook the blown hat back to his side, and stretched it out from the other side of the big tree in the same trick.

    Like before, the hat flew out again.

    Field leaned against the big tree, tried to stabilize his mind, took out a cigarette, lit it, and started smoking.  Field wasn't worried about the smoke giving away his position.  From the fact that the hat was shot down before, it can be seen that the opponent is also a sniper, and a sniper who has already taken the initiative.  It can be seen from the fact that he is not eager to kill himself that he wants to trick himself enough first and then kill himself.

    "Huh~" Field blew out a smoke ring, and the white smoke slowly dispersed in the air. Field clenched the sniper rifle in his hand.  Unlike Han Yu, Ning Ping, and Shi Bafang, Field knew very well that his own abilities were not as good as those of Han Yu. He had no innate abilities and had no opportunity to receive advanced martial arts teachings since he was a child. Field could only use external objects to achieve his goals.  Make yourself stronger.  The sniper rifle in his hand is the foreign object that Field relies on most.

    ? Checked and sorted out the equipment on his body.  A sniper rifle, two pistols loaded with flame bombs, and six explosive crystals, these are all Field's equipment.  After taking the last puff of his cigarette, Field slipped away from the ground and slid into the grass. Then he turned over, lay on the ground and slowly left.  Field was not worried that the other party would immediately discover him. He lit another cigarette before leaving. At this moment, it was inserted into the gap between the tree trunks and a trail of white smoke was coming out. It looked like someone was smoking. There should be no smoke in a short time.  will be discovered.

    The sniper hiding behind a big tree was just as Field expected, and he didn't see anything wrong for a while.  Judging from where he was hiding, the target was smoking at the moment, and when the cigarette was finished, he would rush out and fight him.  The sniper waited quietly for that moment to arrive.

    Only two minutes later, the sniper finally noticed something was wrong, left his hiding place, and cautiously approached. Near the target, the sniper threw a grenade.

    "Boom~!" Just after the explosion, the sniper rushed forward and raised the submachine gun he carried with him without looking.  The bullet hit the tree trunk and caused a series of sparks.  When he saw no one under the tree, the sniper immediately felt bad and rolled to the side, trying to hide in a safe place.

    Soon after, just when the sniper bent down and was about to roll, the sniper felt a numbness in his lower back, and then all the strength in his body seemed to be sucked away, disappearing quickly.  The sniper fell to the ground and turned around with difficulty to take a look behind him. He saw a man squatting and running straight towards him.  After coming closer, the visitor took out the sniper's number plate without saying a word. When he saw the number plate, Field couldn't help but cursed: "Damn it, you are not the person I am looking for, why are you so desperate?"  ?" Having said that, Field still collected the number plate he found.  Then the sniper's equipment was looted.

    "You are dead! My companions will not let you go." The sniper said to Field while dying.

    "" Field heard the words and glanced at the sniper. There was nothing to argue with a dying man.  After silently watching the sniper die, Field quickly left the scene with his trophies.

    Before walking far, Field heard a rush of footsteps coming from the front.  Without hesitation, Field climbed up a nearby tree and hid behind the dense leaves.  The four people who were rushing down below did not pay attention to the top of their heads. They ran over anxiously and went straight to the place where the sniper was killed by Field.

    Field silently picked up the sniper rifle in his hand and aimed at the back of one of them.  The person being targeted seemed to be aware of it and immediately looked back.  Upon seeing this, Field quickly pointed the muzzle of his sniper rifle.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Nothing? It felt like someone was aiming at my back just now."

    “…Is it an illusion?”

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a cry of grief from the person walking in front. He quickly looked forward and saw the sniper lying on the ground, dead.

    “No. 13’s body is still hot, which means that the other party has not gone too far.” The person who first discovered the sniper’s body squatted down and touched the sniper’s body, then raised his head and said to the others.

    "No. 13"The number plate was taken away, and so were the weapons and equipment.  The other party is very likely to be the same as us.  Another person checking the sniper's clothes said immediately.

    "In this case, what are we still doing? Let's go and chase him."

    "Don't be impatient." The person who sensed Field's aim grabbed the person who was about to chase him. He lowered his head to observe, pointed to a series of footprints on the ground and said, "This should be left by the murderer. Let's follow the footprints and chase him."  .”

    "Okay, let me catch that guy, I have to peel off his skin."

    The four people followed the footprints and came to the big tree where Field was hiding before. The big, strong man raised the heavy machine gun he carried and fired at the crown of the tree, causing leaves and branches to fall.

    "You bastard, don't waste bullets." Among the remaining three people, a blue-haired man with dark skin and an earring in his right ear shouted to the big man.

    "Ahhhh~" The big man ignored it and fired hundreds of bullets before he stopped.

    "Okay Hawkeye, don't blame the bull. He has the best relationship with Sparrow. Now that Sparrow has been killed, if he wants to vent, just let him vent." Sparrow is the sniper killed by Field.  .  Hawkeye was the one who noticed that the number plate was missing.

    "But Vulture, the ammunition is limited. We are different from those ability users and warriors. What we can rely on are these guys in our hands. But if these guys run out of ammunition, then it might as well be a fire stick." Vulture, just suggested  Someone to chase.

    "I know, I know. Just this once, it won't happen next time. Mole, have you found the whereabouts of the other party?" The vulture comforted Hawkeye with a good temper, and turned back to ask the investigating mole.  The Mole is the one who senses Field's aim.

    "Wait a while, the other party is a very cunning guy, and he doesn't leave many clues. I still need a little more time." The mole replied to the questioning vulture while inspecting.

    After about five minutes, Mole pointed in one direction with a sure look on his face and said, "That person ran that way."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the four men chased after him with weapons in their hands.  At this time, Field was retreating while setting up traps.  As a senior military enthusiast, Field knows very well about setting traps.  At this moment he was carefully tying a lead to two tough long grasses.

    After he was done, Field immediately got up and ran to the next place where he could set up a trap.  Not long after Field left, the four vultures chased after him.

    "Wait a minute~" the mole running at the back suddenly shouted.

    Man Niu, who was rushing at the front, stopped when he heard this. Although he looked down on the usually timid and cautious Mole, he had to admit that Mole's perception of danger seemed to be innate and very sharp.  The mole carefully walked up to the bull and squatted down. He reached out and gently pushed aside the weeds on the ground, revealing a length of lead hidden inside.  Seeing the lead, Man Niu's expression changed. It is conceivable that if Mole hadn't shouted in time, he would have flown into the sky to keep company with the sniper sparrow.

    "Mole, you are responsible for walking in front. It seems that the murderer is more difficult to deal with than we thought." The vulture immediately ordered after seeing this.

    "What are you afraid of? There are four of us, and the opponent is just one person. We must be the ones who win in the end." Eagle Eye said after hearing this.

    "I'm not afraid, but I don't want any casualties among us. The sparrows are gone. Our offense already has loopholes. I don't want the loopholes to get bigger and bigger."

    After hearing Vulture’s explanation, Eagle Eye curled his lips and said nothing.

    With Mole leading the way, the four people's traveling speed immediately slowed down.  What is even more depressing is that the subsequent mine clearances turned out to be fake mines, with a piece of wire tied between two long grasses, causing Mole and others to waste a lot of time.  But even if it is fake, Mole and others dare not neglect it, because no one knows whether the next one is true or false.

    Finally, after walking for nearly twenty minutes, Man Niu couldn't bear it anymore.  Pushing away the mole walking in front, he took a long step forward.

    "Man Bull, be careful!" The Mole didn't care about the Bull pushing him, and quickly got up and wanted to catch up with the Bull.  Then Man Niu turned back to Mole and said, "It's okay. I think that guy may have run far away. If we don't catch up quickly, I'm afraid we won't be able to catch up with that guy at all."

    "Watch your step!" cried the Mole urgently.

    Hearing this, Man Niu lowered his head and looked down. He didn’t know if he was deliberately going against Mole. Man Niu stretched out his hand and kicked towards the grass, and said to Mole: "It's okay. Look, there are just some fake traps in the grass"

    “??~" Before he finished speaking, a huge explosion sounded near Barbarian Niu's feet. When the smoke dissipated, there was nothing left except a pair of shoes wearing feet.

    "Wild bull!" Hawkeye shouted, and he was about to rush over, but was thrown to the ground by the vulture. Then the two people rolled around, and the soil on the ground was turned up where they were originally.  Lao Gao.

    "Muffler." Vulture and Eagle Eye looked at each other, feeling a little scared.  If it hadn't been for Vulture's timely attack, I'm afraid at least one of them would have died at this moment.

    "Mole, are you still alive?" the vulture roared loudly.

    "It's still alive. Vultures, you must not show up, they are very powerful." The mole responded loudly.

    "Do you know where the other party is hiding?"

    "I don't know, the attack came too suddenly."

    "Come closer to me."

    Five minutes later, the mole crawled to the side of the vulture, glanced at the eagle's eyes and said to the vulture: "Vulture, bull"

    "No wonder you, you don't have to be sad. The most important thing now is to find the person who attacked us." The vulture comforted the mole, and then got down to business.

    "The other party is very good at taking advantage of people's psychology, so we can't underestimate the other party"

    Before Mole could finish speaking, Hawkeye interrupted and said, "You don't need to say this." As he said that, Hawkeye took Mole's hat, put it on the barrel of his submachine gun, and slowly raised it, looking like  It's like a person is getting up quietly.

    There was no attack. Hawkeye and the vulture looked at each other. Hawkeye threw his hat to the mole, stood up and twisted his body. Just as he opened his mouth to talk to the vulture, a bullet accurately penetrated Hawkeye's head.  Hawkeye fell to the ground without saying a word.  The vulture's eyes were red. Three of his friends who had a life-long relationship with him had died, and one of them died in front of his eyes. This made the vulture lose his mind.

    "Vulture, calm down, don't be fooled." The mole swooped on the vulture and shouted loudly in the vulture's ear.  The vulture panted heavily and dug its fingers into the soft soil. After being silent for a while, it finally calmed down.  Staring at Mole with red eyes, he said, "Mole, find that guy."

    "I understand." Mole nodded solemnly.

    After carefully checking the surroundings, the mole stood up slowly. After confirming that the other party had really left, the mole let the vulture get up.  After silently packing up and taking away all the equipment from Hawkeye, the two men immediately began their journey of revenge.

    At this moment, Field was hiding in a dark place, observing the situation outside through the gaps in the grass.  In addition to dealing with the pursuers behind him, Field also has to be careful of other contestants he may encounter at any time.  No, just after solving two of the four pursuers following him, Field ran into trouble.

    Hiding in the grass, Field instinctively felt that the fat and thin people were not good birds.  It seems that they are not here to participate in the competition, but simply to kill.  Anyone who appeared alone in front of them was killed by them.  It can be seen from the number tags they strung up with string and hung around their necks that no less than ten people have been killed by the two of them.

    "Shashasha~" Not far from where Field was hiding, two people rushed out and met the two swordsmen walking towards Field.

    "Hehehe~ Another prey appears." The thin swordsman among them said with a smile on his face.

    "Hehe I'm happy, I can play games again."

    "A pair of lunatics." The vulture cursed secretly when he saw this. He took the mole and planned to retreat. Unexpectedly, before he could turn around, the fat swordsman holding a huge horse-killing sword quickly blocked the two's retreat.  , said to the two vultures with a naive smile: "Hey don't leave, stay and play with me."

    "Get out of here!" The vulture shouted, and he picked up his submachine gun and was about to shoot, when the mole shouted, "Be careful."

    Vulture saw a black shadow flash past him, and then saw his submachine gun fall to the ground, along with his right arm.

    "Ah~" The vulture screamed, unsteady and fell to the ground.  Mole swooped over, pointed the gun in his hand at the two perverts, one fat and one thin, and said: "Don't come over, or I will shoot."

    "Hehehehe Do you want to play with me too?" The fat swordsman laughed and swiped the horse sword in his hand. If the mole was touched, the mole would inevitably be cut in the middle.  Soon enough, just when the sword was about to hit the mole, the vulture stretched out his hand and pulled the mole behind him. After throwing it hard, the vulture picked up the submachine gun on his waist and pointed it at the fat swordsman and??The swordsman just fired, and while firing, he turned around and shouted to the mole: "Run! Leave me alone! Live!"

    The fat swordsman raised the broad blade of the horse-zanting sword. The thin swordsman jumped on the fat swordsman's shoulder. The fat swordsman roared, used the horse-zanting sword as a shield, and rushed towards the vulture.

    "Run! Let's go!" The vulture roared at the mole upon seeing this, and rushed towards the fat and thin duo, hoping to buy the mole a little more time.  However, the sacrifice of the vulture did not buy the mole much time. The fat swordsman slashed with his horse sword and immediately divided the vulture into two halves from the thigh up.  While the fat swordsman was dealing with the vulture, the thin swordsman jumped in front of the mole who had run a few steps.

    After sticking out his tongue and licking the tip of his sword, the thin swordsman looked at the mole with an evil smile.  Mole, who knew that his way of survival was cut off, seemed to have realized something. He looked at the thin swordsman with a calm expression, arranged his clothes slowly, looked at the thin swordsman and said, "Come on."

    The thin swordsman smiled evilly and raised his sword to stab the mole in the chest.

    "Poof~" The sword pierced the mole's heart.  The thin swordsman drew his sword hard, wanting to appreciate the blood spurting out, but he saw the mole grasping the thin swordsman's sword tightly with one hand and taking out an explosive crystal with the other hand.

    When he saw the exploding crystal, Field, who was hiding in the dark, couldn't help but be startled, and then realized that the two people killed were the people he had fought with before.  Seeing this, Field quietly raised the sniper rifle in his hand and aimed at the back of the fat swordsman's head.

    After trying several times in succession, the thin swordsman could not help but shout to the fat swordsman: "Why don't you come over and help me?"

    "oh."

    "boom!"

    Before the fat swordsman finished speaking, with the sound of a gunshot, the fat swordsman's head exploded like a rotten watermelon.  And while the thin swordsman was stunned, the mole suddenly took a step forward, reached out and hugged the thin swordsman's lower back tightly.

    "Let go, let go quickly!" the thin swordsman shouted in panic.

    "Hehe come with us to hell." The mole sneered in the thin swordsman's ear and turned on the activation switch of the explosive crystal.

    With a loud noise, the Mole and the Slender Swordsman disappeared.  The only ones left on the scene were the vulture whose body was cut in half and the fat swordsman whose head was beaten into a rotten watermelon.

    Field slowly walked out of the hiding place and silently restrained the vulture's body.  When he took off the number plate hanging around the fat swordsman's neck, he counted it. There were six in total, plus the two in his hand, which meant that he no longer needed to find the person he was looking for.  Number plate.

    "Forget it, let's go back and join Han Yu and the others." Field thought for a moment, and finally decided to go back first before talking about anything else.  As soon as he turned around, Field's sniper instinct made Field stiffen and then ducked to the side.

    "I was hit on the shoulder. Although it didn't affect my actions very much, I was still in trouble." Field was lying in the grass, treating the wound while observing the surroundings, trying to find the person hiding in the dark to attack him.

    It's like a mantis stalking a cicada, with an oriole behind. I thought it was an oriole, but I didn't expect that there was another oriole behind me. Moreover, this oriole's endurance is really strong, and it can endure until now.  Take action.

    The result of the observation was that nothing was found. Field carefully got up from the ground and squatted in the grass.  He glanced at the sniper rifle that had escaped his hand when he was hit just now.  Fortunately, it's not very far away from me, but it's not within reach.  And Field knew that once he took action, he would definitely be sniped by the person ambushing in the dark.

    Field took off a string of thin iron chains hanging from his waist, bent the front end into a hook, and threw it at the sniper rifle on the ground. "Click", the hook caught the sniper rifle's rope, Field  Just as he was about to pull the sniper rifle over, he saw the thin iron chain on the ground suddenly jumped and broke into two pieces.  Field's plan was immediately ruined.

    Although the plan to retrieve the sniper rifle was interrupted, it was not without any use for Field. At least Field took the opportunity to determine the location of the sniper ambushing in the dark.  Although it was unclear where the sniper was hiding at this time, Field was certain that the man was hiding on the opposite side of where he was.

    "We still need to take out the sniper rifle first." Field looked at the sniper rifle only two steps away from him and thought to himself.

    Time passed by minute by second, and the sniper hiding in the dark was very patient. As long as Field didn't move, he didn't make any move.  And Field knew that as long as there was even the slightest movement on his side, the other party would take action immediately.  This feeling of being controlled by others is really uncomfortable.  Field is depressedWiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he looked up at the sky. The hot sun lamp emitted a light comparable to the sun, making people feel dizzy just by looking at it.

    Sunlight?  An idea flashed in Field's mind.  With the idea of ??giving it a try, Field reached out and took out a small box from his arms.  When he opened it, there was a small wooden comb inside and a mirror inlaid on the inner wall of the box.  Among people like Han Yu, Field is the most particular man. When he has nothing to do, he will take out a small wooden box to take pictures and comb his hair that has become a little messy. In Field's words, this is called keeping his hair not messy when doing things.  But now, this small box that you carry with you may play an unexpected role.

    Using the tools at hand, Field made simple modifications to the small wooden box, and then gently pushed the small wooden box out of the grass.

    Looking at the wooden box emerging from the grass, the sniper hiding in the dark discovered it immediately.  Through the scope, the sniper looked at the small wooden box curiously, wondering what his target was planning this time.

    After waiting quietly for a moment, he estimated that the sniper should be observing the small wooden box at this moment. Field suddenly pulled the thin string in his hand. The lid of the small wooden box was opened, and the refracted sunlight accurately illuminated the sniper.  hand eyes.  The sniper suddenly felt his eyes blurred and could not see anything clearly.  He pulled the trigger unconsciously, and the bullet landed not far from Field's sniper rifle.  Field, who had been paying attention here, gritted his teeth when he saw this, rushed out of the grass, picked up the sniper rifle, turned around and jumped into the grass again.

    The sniper who suffered a secret loss did not realize that the target had taken back the sniper rifle. At this moment, he was hiding in his hiding place and rubbing his eyes.  Field's move was so damaging that the unsuspecting sniper burst into tears. While wiping his tears, he swore in his heart that he would carefully consider the target before killing him.

    "But when the sniper's vision slowly recovered and he looked at the target through the scope, he was surprised to find that the sniper rifle was gone and the target didn't know what he was doing at the moment?

    The sniper squatted motionless, like a clay sculpture.  After a while, the sniper gave up.  In his opinion, the target should take advantage of the opportunity to slip away after he was tricked.  After losing the target, the sniper relaxed. Although he would not stand up foolishly at this time, it was still okay to relax and take a breath.

    "Huh~" The sniper lit a cigarette and took a puff against a tree.  I was thinking about how to find the target for a while.  As a sniper, it has always been his wish to compete with similar people. This is why he gave up so many opportunities to defeat Field and his mortal enemy. After Field relaxed, he shot Field in the shoulder to make an announcement.  The reason for the war with Field.  He wanted a fair fight.

    The red fireworks were extremely conspicuous under the dim shade of the trees. The sniper finished smoking the cigarette in his hand, curled his finger and flicked it out, and the cigarette butt flew out. At the same time, gunfire rang out.

    The sniper lowered his head in disbelief and glanced at his chest where he had been shot, and suddenly a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.  I was so careless that I forgot that the person I was fighting against was also an excellent sniper.  You who made this mistake deserve to die here.  With a relieved smile, the sniper quietly leaned against the tree and stopped breathing.

    After a while, Field, who had walked around behind the sniper, slowly leaned over and walked around to the front of the sniper. After confirming that the sniper was dead, Field was truly relieved.  But he didn't want to make the same mistake as the man in front of him.  He just relaxed a little and cheered up again. After packing the captured weapons and equipment and carrying them on his shoulders, Field walked in the direction agreed with Han Yu and others.  I'm afraid that Field can only truly relax when Han Yu and others are around.

    But not long after walking, Field saw a scene that made him laugh and cry. He saw Han Yu running for his life side by side with a man, followed by a swarm of wild bees.  Seeing the black bees, Field was speechless. In order to avoid getting into trouble, Field hid in the grass and remained silent.  It wasn't until he saw the queen bee surrounded by wild bees flying slowly overhead that Field was ready to take action.  Looking at the wild bee queen, which was about the same size as a native dog's head, Field loaded his bullet and quietly aimed at the wild bee queen.

    “Bang!” There was a gunshot, and the dog-head-sized wild queen disintegrated in the air, but Field had no time to appreciate his masterpiece.  At the same time as the gunshot, Field held the sniper rifle in his hand, rolled several times, rolled to the other side of the grass, lay on the ground and pretended to be a dead dog.

    As expected, just as Field expected, just after the wild bee queen was killed, the bee guards guarding the wild bee queen rushed over aggressively.After searching for the place where Ed had fired and finding nothing, the bee guards returned to the hive angrily.  By this time, the bee swarm was already in chaos.  The wild bee queen is equivalent to the brain of the wild bee. The wild bees that have lost their brains are leaderless and work on their own. Some wild bees even directly fight and start competing for the right to be the next wild bee queen.

    Field climbed up from the ground unhurriedly, patted the dust on his body, walked slowly to a place slightly away from the wild bees, turned out from behind a big tree, and shouted to Han Yu, who was in a daze.  : "Han Yu, what are you still doing standing there? Come here quickly."

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed and ran to Field's side. He saw the bandage on Field's shoulder at a glance. His eyes suddenly widened and he asked Field: "Who did it?"

    "It's okay, it's just a skin injury." Field felt warm in his heart and said.

    "Is it serious?" Han Yu asked with concern.

    "It's not serious. How are you? Did you get the number plate you need?"

    "No, you're still there Huh? You ran away?" Han Yu pointed to the location of No. 96 after hearing this, but found that there was no one there.

    Field grabbed Han Yu, who was about to catch up, and said, "If you run away, just run away. I gained a lot this time. I got a total of eight number cards. I'll give you three number cards later."

    "No, that's so embarrassing." Han Yu shook his head and refused.

    "Our goal is to reach the ninth floor and rescue the lotus. So before that, we must save our energy as much as possible. My abilities are limited, and I can still help a little bit now, but when I go down further, I'm afraid I won't be able to  There are fewer and fewer places to contribute.”

    "Don't say that. We are companions. There is no saying who has contributed more or less in this matter. If you say so, then Lin Ke and the others who stayed in the hotel will commit suicide in shame. Since your injuries are fine,  , then we will go back to the agreed place first, and then I will go find Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, and you stay where you are to recuperate."

    "I can still move, this little injury doesn't matter." Field replied after hearing this.

    "Stop talking nonsense, I'm not asking for your opinion." Han Yu said to Field with a straight face.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 313 The Second Level of Hell: Spring in Shi Bafang

    Chapter 313 The Second Level of Hell: Spring in Shi Bafang

    In the jungle, Shi Bafang was fighting with a man dressed as a clown.  Shi Bafang is good at legs and feet, but his opponent is not a light-hearted person either. While his body skills are comparable to Shi Bafang's, his skills in fists are also very hard.  At this point, Shi Bafang understands this deeply.

    Seeing the clown coming with another heavy punch, Shi Bafang was about to raise his leg to meet it, but his foot slipped and Shi Bafang stumbled. He hurriedly turned his head to avoid it, leaving a blood mark on Shi Bafang's cheek.

    "Hehehehe" Seeing that the hit was successful, the clown let out a burst of happy laughter.  And this burst of laughter reached Shi Bafang's ears, which was a mockery of him.  The furious Shi Bafang jumped up high and kicked the clown on the ground.  When the clown saw this, he did not dodge. He was lucky in his Dantian and faced Shi Bafang's heavy kick head-on.

    Shi Bafang's heavy kick was caught by the clown. Although the catch was a bit reluctant and made the clown take several steps back, it was a catch. There is nothing to say about it.  Just when the clown was about to grin, Shi Bafang, whose right foot was caught, twisted around and swept his left leg across the clown's head. The clown suddenly flew up sideways, and the hands holding Shi Bafang were released.  Bafang took advantage of the victory and launched a series of kicks without touching the ground. The kicks made the clown stand still in the air, with no chance to land.  With the last heavy kick, the clown was kicked to the ground like a cannonball and planted headfirst into the ground.

    After Shi Bafang landed on the ground, he bent over and gasped for air.  The battle with this clown took a lot of energy. Shi Bafang had been holding his breath before. Now that the victory was decided, Shi Bafang couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief and relaxed.

    "Kala~" Just when Shi Bafang was gasping for air, there was a slight sound from the clown who fell upside down and his head rushed down.  Shi Bafang quickly looked up and saw that the clown's legs were on the ground, and his hands were supporting the ground, trying hard to pull his head out of the ground.

    "Kala~kala~poof~" Like pulling out a plug, the clown pulled his head out of the ground like a carrot.  At this time, the clown's face was not very good-looking, his hair was messy, and his eyes were staring at Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang was on alert, knowing that the next battle would probably be even more intense than before.

    In fact, just as Shi Bafang thought, the clown suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, and his body began to change.  The figure suddenly jumped from 1.7 meters to 2 meters away, and the muscles of the limbs stretched out the clothes he was wearing. This was not what surprised Shi Bafang the most. What was even more surprising was the change in the clown's face.  Huge, except for the fact that his hair has grown to over his waist, the clown's face has a protruding mouth, and the teeth on both sides are exposed from the lips. A stream of white mist is constantly spraying out from the bloody mouth, and the two original  The red eyes were now emitting a penetrating green light.

    "Aww~~" The clown who had completed his transformation looked up to the sky and let out a howl, then rushed towards Shi Bafang.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang hurriedly fought and kicked the clown straight into the chest.  The clown raised his left arm to block Shi Bafang's kick. He grabbed Shi Bafang's leg and ankle with his right hand and threw it back violently. Shi Bafang's body flew uncontrollably.  passed.  Immediately following Shi Bafang in mid-air, he saw a black shadow rushing above him. The clown closed his hands and punched Shi Bafang hard on the abdomen.  Shi Bafang, who was flying forward, suddenly hit the ground.

    The ground trembled slightly, and cracks suddenly appeared where the stone fell.  At this moment, Shi Bafang felt cramps in his lower abdomen. He struggled to get up, and saw the clown suddenly falling from the sky. It looked like he was about to give himself a final blow.  Shi Bafang endured the pain and rolled sideways to avoid the clown's attack.  But even if he dodged, Shi Bafang was still blown aside by the aftermath of the clown's attack.

    Struggling to stand up, Shi Bafang looked at the clown in front of him with horror, or it would be more appropriate to say it was a werewolf.  They saw the clown's half-open mouth, bursts of white air spurting out from the mouth, and his green eyes staring at Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang felt the desire to retreat.  But immediately Shi Bafang slapped him hard.  This move made the clown, who was about to pounce, slightly startled. He stopped in place and looked at Shi Bafang in confusion.

    "Shi Bafang, don't be afraid, it's just a beast. If you can't even deal with a beast, then what qualifications do you have to go on an adventure with Han Yu and the others." Shi Bafang encouraged himself in a low voice.  After waiting for a while and seeing no movement from all directions, the clown couldn't help but start attacking again.

    "Aww~" The clown howled again and rushed towards Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang, who had prepared a psychological suggestion, dodged when he saw this, and dodged the clown's determined blow and jumped forward.  The clown obviously didn't expect that the other party could avoid it. He was stunned for a moment and then looked atShi Bafang opened his mouth and said, "I didn't expect you to be able to escape my attack."

    "You can speak?" Shi Bafang said in surprise.

    "Nonsense." The clown who turned into a werewolf rolled his eyes very humanely and replied angrily.

    "Then what do you belong to? Are you also an ability user?" Shi Bafang asked curiously.

    "Let me make it clear to you, I should indeed be considered an ability user. It's just that I don't like this kind of ability very much."

    "Why? Although it looks a little ugly, it is still very powerful." Shi Bafang asked puzzledly.

    "Huh, you won't understand." The clown snorted coldly.

    "Don't understand? Then you should come and listen."

    "Hmph, do you think I look good like this?"

    "" Shi Bafang thought a lot, but he didn't expect that the other party would give such an answer, so he couldn't help but froze there.

    Seeing Shi Bafang stunned, the clown snorted coldly, "I knew you would be like this. If this is the case, then you just go to hell."

    "Wait a minute, why must I die? Do everyone who sees you like this have to die?" Shi Bafang asked hurriedly.

    "Huh, yes, but everyone who sees me like this should die. You are not the first, and I believe you will not be the last." As soon as he finished speaking, the clown's figure flashed, and the next moment  Already appeared on top of Shi Bafang's head, the wolf's claws slammed to the ground, and a turtle pattern appeared.

    "Bang! Don't hide if you have the guts!!" The clown rushed to Shi Bafang and shouted loudly.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang looked at the clown with an idiot's eyes and replied: "Do you think I am as stupid as you? I know that I can't fight with my strength but I still have to fight with you."

    "Damn it, you are really not a man."

    "Is he a man? I don't think I need to ask you to identify him. You are not a beauty."

    When it comes to bickering, it is obvious that the clown is no match for Shi Bafang. While he was so angry that he flew into a rage, there was nothing he could do against Shi Bafang.  The clown couldn't help but regretted not killing Shi Bafang before when he was careless.  After gaining huge power, his speed also slowed down accordingly. Shi Bafang was beaten so badly before, all because of his carelessness. Now that Shi Bafang has increased his vigilance, how can the clown succeed so easily.

    If a powerful force cannot defeat the opponent, then no matter how powerful the force is, it is just a decoration and can only frighten the timid.  Shi Bafang, who knew this, no longer felt timid, but began to use actions and words to anger the clown, making the clown's mind become more heated and lose his mind.

    "Come on, go pick it up!" Shi Bafang picked up a stick as thick as his thumb and threw it far away while shouting to the clown.  Originally Shi Bafang just wanted to use this action to anger the clown.  But what surprised Shi Bafang and his jaw almost dropped to the ground was that the clown actually turned his head and chased after him in the direction where the stick was thrown.  He jumped up high, opened his mouth to catch the stick, and immediately woke up.

    "Damn it! I'm not a dog!" the clown roared angrily, and at the same time threw the wooden stick in his hand to the ground.

    "Really?" Shi Bafang picked up another wooden stick. This is a jungle, and there are trees nearby. There are many such wooden sticks to find.

    "Asshole! I think you dare to throw it!" The clown glared at Shi Bafang and shouted.

    "Hey~" Shi Bafang threw the wooden stick into the distance with great force, and saw the clown's body involuntarily rushing towards the wooden stick, leaping high, and opened his mouth to catch the wooden stick.

    "You bastard!" The clown spat out the stick in his mouth angrily and rushed towards Shi Bafang.  The corners of Shi Bafang's mouth turned up slightly, and he picked up a wooden stick again.

    "Stop! Don't throw it away." The clown's expression changed, and after an emergency stop, he shouted loudly to Shi Bafang.

    "Hehe" Shi Bafang smiled, but he didn't expect that things would develop like this.  The person with the ability to transform into a beast in front of him seems to have retained the habits of the beast while transforming into a beast.

    "Reach out." Shi Bafang walked up to the clown and stretched out his hand.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the clown’s front paws were already obediently placed on Shi Bafang’s hands.

    "Asshole! Let me reiterate, I'm not a dog!" The clown shook off Shi Bafang's hand and yelled at Shi Bafang loudly.

    "Go and pick it up!" Shi Bafang threw the stick in his hand hard upon hearing this, and the clown rushed in the direction of the stick flying out.  He returned to Shi Bafang with the stick in his mouth and put the stick in Shi Bafang's hand. The clown stuck out his tongue and made a flattering look.

    Shi Bafang laughed loudly when he saw thisLaugh, the word "turnaround" is used to describe the present.

    The clown glared angrily at Shi Bafang's hand holding the wooden stick, wishing he could light the damn wooden stick on fire with his eyes.

    "Hehe I know you like this thing, come and pick it up." Shi Bafang smiled slightly and threw the wooden stick in his hand out again.  But what surprised Shi Bafang was that the clown didn't chase him this time.  This girl actually closed her eyes when Shi Bafang threw the stick.

    "Go to hell!" The clown opened his big mouth and bit into Shi Bafang.

    ……

    "Woooooo~" Just when the clown's mouth was about to reach Shi Bafang, Shi Bafang very accurately stuffed the wooden stick held in his other hand into the clown's mouth.  And while the clown was busy pulling out the stick from his mouth, he picked up a stick as thick as an arm and knocked it down on the clown's front paw.

    "Woo~" The clown didn't take precautions and was hit hard. His body trembled immediately. Following Shi Bafang's unyielding advantage, the wooden stick in his hand fell like raindrops on various parts of the clown's body. The clown finally couldn't bear the beating and didn't care.  If he didn't go up and pull out the wooden stick from his mouth, he would turn around and run away.  As soon as he turned around, Shi Bafang grabbed his tail after transforming into a beast.

    "Woo~" The clown screamed again, this time it seemed more serious than before. The clown's legs were weak and he knelt on the ground.

    "Huh?" Shi Bafang couldn't help but stopped thinking about continuing to attack, looked down at the wolf tail in his hand, and thought to himself: "Is this tail the clown's weakness?"

    "Hey, is this tail your weakness?" Shi Bafang asked.

    "Smile, what a joke, how could my tail be my weakness? No, stop joking." The clown replied intermittently.  But his answer more and more confirmed Shi Bafang's guess.

    "Really?" Shi Bafang smiled evilly, threw away the wooden stick in his hand, clenched the wolf's tail tightly with both hands, and swung it back hard. The clown was thrown to the ground without any resistance.  The pain caused the clown to grimace, but he refused to admit defeat and shouted: "You despicable guy, you have the guts to compete with me in an fair and just way. Ouch~"

    Shi Ba just ignored the clown's cry, grabbed the wolf's tail and threw it from left to right.  Originally, the clown still had the strength to yell and curse, but as time went by, the clown stopped screaming and just lay on the ground with his teeth gritted, letting the stone blow in all directions until

    "Ah~" The clown let out a miserable scream and jumped up with his hands covering his buttocks.  Shi Bafang was a little dumbfounded. He held the wolf tail in his hand and stared blankly at the clown who was jumping up and down while covering his butt.

    The tail was broken. Now, it seems that the weakness of the clown in front of him is gone.

    "You bastard!" The clown covered his butt with one hand and turned back to glare at Shi Bafang with the other hand. The hair on his body seemed to have exploded.

    "Uhthisit's just an accident." Shi Bafang considered the content of his words. He lowered his head and saw that he still had a piece of wolf tail in his hand. He quickly threw it to the clown and said, "Then, I'll give it back to you, this piece."  Can this be settled like this?"

    “Go to hell!” The clown roared angrily and rushed towards Shi Bafang.

    Shi Bafang turned around and ran away. It would be better not to confront the angry clown head-on at this time.

    "Peng~" Just a few steps after Shi Bafang turned around and ran out, he heard a loud noise from behind him. Shi Bafang couldn't help but look back and was stunned.

    woman!  !  !  A woman wearing rags suddenly appeared behind Shi Bafang, but the furious clown was nowhere to be seen.

    "What are you looking at?" the furious woman glared at Shi Bafang and shouted.

    “Er…Er…Are you the clown just now?” Shi Bafang asked tentatively.

    "Nonsense!" the woman replied, glaring at Shi Bafang with a pair of firm breasts.

    Shi Bafang's face suddenly turned red. He took a step back and said, "Well, I didn't know you were a woman, so"

    "Go to hell!" the woman yelled angrily, and rushed towards Shi Bafang. But what Shi Bafang didn't expect was that the clown who was so vigorous before seemed to be weak at the moment. After running a few steps, he staggered and fell to the ground.  On the ground, lying not far in front of Shi Bafang.

    "Um, are you okay?" Shi Bafang wanted to laugh, but felt that it was a little inappropriate to laugh out loud at this time, so he suppressed his smile and asked the clown who had fallen and eaten shit.

    "" The clown raised his head and glared at Shi Bafang. After a while, to Shi Bafang's surprise, too many unexpected things happened to Shi Bafang this day, so Shi Bafang was already a little numb.  Looking at the tearful woman, Shi Bafang asked blankly: "Why are you crying?"

    Hearing StoneWhen Bafang asked, the clown reached out and touched his face a few times. He stood up, glared at Shi Bafang fiercely and hummed: "I won't let you go!" After saying that, the clown turned around and ran away, but he didn't run away.  After taking three steps, "plop", the clown fell to the ground again.

    A drop of cold sweat flowed down from Shi Bafang's forehead.  Scratching his head helplessly, Shi Bafang walked to the woman sitting on the ground holding her legs and crying softly, squatted down, and asked softly: "Did you fall somewhere?"

    "Don't worry about it!" the woman stared at Shi Bafang with tears in her eyes and shouted.

    "Gululu~" It was untimely, very untimely. Just when the woman finished yelling at Shi Bafang and before she could finish her words, there was a loud sound.  Shi Bafang looked up at the sky, pretending that he had not heard it just now, while the woman's face was red with embarrassment, and she wanted to sew it up in an orderly manner so that she could get in.

    Struggling to stand up, the woman limped around Shiba and walked away.

    "Wait a minute." Shi Bafang shouted.

    "What to do?" The woman turned around and asked with a stubborn look.

    Shi Bafang stepped forward and took out the first-aid ointment from his arms and handed it to the woman, "Your leg is injured. It will heal faster if you bandage it. And" As he spoke, Shi Bafang took out another piece of ointment that had turned cold.  He handed the roasted meat to the woman and said, "This was just roasted today. You can make do with some of it."

    After forcing the thing in his hand to the woman, Shi Bafang turned around and left.  The woman held two things in her hands and stared blankly at Shi Bafang's leaving figure. She didn't know why Shi Bafang gave her these things.

    Shi Bafang walked forward in annoyance. He didn't get the number plate. It seemed that he had to wait until the next time the target was displayed on the big screen before taking action.  I just don’t know if the owner of the number plate I’m looking for can hold on until that moment.  While thinking about it, before he walked too far, Shi Bafang suddenly heard a woman's scream from behind. Shi Bafang didn't even hesitate, turned around and ran straight to the place where the sound came from.

    When I ran to the scene, I saw that the guy in a clown suit who could transform into a wolf and a woman was being ridden on the waist by someone. His clothes had been torn off, and her hands and feet were also being held by two other people.  It was held down.

    "Stop!" Shi Bafang shouted angrily and rushed over.  The three people, who were about to show off their animalistic desires, saw someone coming to cause trouble. They immediately abandoned their prey and faced the charging Shi Bafang.

    What Shi Bafang usually hates the most is this kind of gangster who takes advantage of others, so he is merciless in his attacks.  After seizing the opportunity and licking the vaginal foot three times, the three gangsters went to the Paradise together to brag and spank with the Buddha.

    Picking up the three number plates, Shi Bafang was happy. Now he didn’t have to worry about Lao Shizi’s number plate.  In the next two days, just don't let your number plate be snatched away.

    Taking off his coat and throwing it to the woman huddled on the ground, Shi Bafang scratched his head and said, "How about you join me for the time being? Looking at your appearance now, I'm afraid you don't have the ability to protect yourself."

    Perhaps because she was frightened by what she had just experienced, the woman silently picked up Shi Bafang's coat and put it on, then silently followed behind Shi Bafang.

    "Well, what do you call you? You can't let me keep calling you, can you?" Shi Bafang scratched his head and asked.

    "Nana." The woman was silent for a while and then replied softly.

    "Oh, Nana, that's a good name. Let's take care of your wounds first, and then we'll meet up with my companions. Don't worry, my companions are all decent and easy to get along with."

    Nana didn’t speak, she just sat down silently and looked at Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang was stunned when he saw this, then he woke up and quickly knelt down to bandage Nana's injured knee. Then he found a thick branch and gave it to Nana to use as a crutch temporarily.

    Nana took the crutch with a complicated expression and limped behind Shi Bafang, always keeping a distance of three steps from Shi Bafang. Shi Bafang didn't care, leading the way and looking back from time to time.  , to prevent Nana from having an accident.  The two people returned to the meeting point agreed with Han Yu and others one after another.  As soon as he returned, Han Yu immediately yelled: "You Shi Bafang, we are fighting with others, but you are lucky, you actually kidnapped a beautiful woman and came back. You really make us angry."

    "Don't talk nonsense. Where is Ningping?"

    "He hasn't come back yet."

    “Do you want us to go find him?”

    "No, no, no, you take good care of the beautiful woman you brought back. If he doesn't come back after a while, I will go find him." Han Yu waved his hand and said.

    "Oh, okay. Nana, let's go over there" Shi Bafang was embarrassed because Nana didn't give him any face. When he was talking to Han Yu, she had already found a seat and sat down."Bafang, what's the origin of that woman?" Han Yu pulled Shi Bafang aside and asked in a low voice.

    Shi Bafang smiled bitterly and told Han Yu his experience.  Seeing Han Yu's disbelief, he looked at Shi Bafang and said, "You're not fooling me, are you? Even if she is a person with abilities, how could she change into a wolf and a beauty at one moment?"

    "Really, if you don't believe it, you can ask her yourself." Shi Bafang said hurriedly.

    "Huh, okay, then I'll ask her." Han Yu agreed, got up and walked to Nana sitting on the other side, staring at Nana without blinking, which made Nana look dumbfounded.  , couldn't help but ask: "What are you going to do?"

    "reach out." Han Yu was silent for a moment, then suddenly stretched out his hand and said to Nana.

    Nana looked at the hand stretched out in front of her eyes and stared at Han Yu, wondering what this guy wanted to do?  After a while, Han Yu shouted to Shi Bafang not far away: "Bafang, look, I said you are lying. How could this beauty be a werewolf? She can't even reach out oops~!"

    Han Yu screamed, and his right hand was bitten by Nana.

    "Let go! Let go!! Wuwu~ I'm wrong, can't you? Let go, heroine." Han Yu didn't dare to struggle hard, for fear of hurting the woman in front of him.

    With the help of Shi Bafang and Field, Nana finally relaxed, and Han Yu held his injured right hand and hid aside in sadness.  Shi Bafang looked at Nana with some embarrassment, but hesitated to speak.  When Nana saw this, she stood up and said, "I won't make it difficult for you, just leave here."

    "Hey, wait, I didn't mean that." Shi Bafang quickly stopped Nana and said.

    "Yes, yes. According to Bafang, you seem to be in a state of collapse after overusing your abilities. Now you can't even win against ordinary people. How can you win over those who are still hunting in the jungle.  Let's stay here for the time being. Don't worry, I don't mind you biting me. In the final analysis, it's my fault that I shouldn't have teased you first." Han Yu came over to help Shi Bafang and persuaded him.

    "Are you also a person with abilities?" After hearing Han Yu's words, Nana looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "Of course, look." Upon hearing this, Han Yu raised a ball of flame in his hand.

    “…Then why did you just…”

    "It's just a joke, it seems like we don't have to work hard. Your name is Nana, right? Are you hungry? We are about to have dinner. If you are hungry, why not eat something together."

    "……Thanks."

    Hearing this thank you, Han Yu said with a smile: "You're welcome." Then he shouted to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, don't be stunned, hurry up and prepare the meal. I will go to Ningping now, and wait until we come back.  Let’s have dinner again.”

    "Well, I know, you should go early and come back early." Shi Bafang replied after hearing this.

    "Don't worry, I understand. By the way, Field is injured on his shoulder, take care of him." Han Yu reminded Shi Bafang before leaving.

    "Hey, how can I be so fragile?" Field shouted dissatisfied.

    Regarding Field’s dissatisfaction, Han Yu just smiled and disappeared into the woods.

    "Is he your leader?" Nana asked Shi Bafang.

    "Ah, yes. Nana, what do you want to eat? I'm not bragging to you, my cooking skills are still very good." Shi Bafang answered while rolling up his sleeves.

    "Are you a cook? Then who did you learn your martial arts from?" Nana asked curiously.

    "Oh, I learned it from my master. I am good at cooking and martial arts."

    Looking at the two people walking away, Field grinned. It seemed that he had no place to stand, so he might as well find a place to take a short nap. When he was free, people would naturally call him from all directions.  Thinking of this, Field first told Shi Bafang, then found a tree that was not very high from the ground, lay down on the exaggerated trunk of the tree, closed his eyes and meditated.  It was said that he closed his eyes and rested his mind, but Field was always holding his sniper rifle, ready to fight at any time.

    Nana seemed to have developed a little interest in Shi Bafang. When Shi Bafang was doing things, she kept following him and asking questions.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 314 The Second Level of Hell: Ning Ping VS Immortality

    Chapter 314 The Second Level of Hell: Ningping vs. Immortality

    Ning Ping didn’t want to fight the guy who was suspected of being immortal too early, but what Ning Ping didn’t expect was that he still encountered No. 256.

    "Ha, we found the person. Give me your number plate. I don't have to kill you." No. 256 looked at Ning Ping and said.  When Ning Ping heard this, he snorted coldly. He didn't want to fight with No. 256 prematurely, but this didn't mean that Ning Ping was afraid of No. 256. He immediately refused and said: "You can have a number plate if you want it. If you have the ability,  Come and get it.”

    "Okay, it seems that you are not willing to hand over your number plate obediently, but this is a good idea, it just suits my purpose." No. 256 smiled at Ningping and rushed straight to Ningping.

    The Qiu Shui Sword was unsheathed and the two of them passed by each other.  One of No. 256's hands fell to the ground, and Ning Ping's left shoulder was torn.

    "Hahaha It seems that I have met a good opponent again." No. 256 said to Ning Ping with a careless smile.  While speaking, No. 256 walked up to his severed hand, picked it up and pressed it on the arm without the hand. With a little force, the severed hand was reattached.  No. 256 moved the hand he had just received, looked at Ning Ping and said, "You draw the sword very quickly, but unfortunately you are not my opponent."

    To the disappointment of No. 256, Ning Ping was not intimidated by his performance. He looked at him with an unchanging expression, and the Autumn Water Sword in his hand did not move at all.

    No. 256 is not discouraged even though his goal failed. He has met many brave people, but in the end he always wins.  No. 256 believes that as long as he allows himself to be injured beyond the psychological endurance limit of the person in front of him, victory will eventually be his.

    After figuring this out, No. 256 fearlessly rushed towards Ningping, only to see a scene of sword light and blood. No. 256 lost his arms and legs again and again, and even his head was moved several times. But even so, Ningping  Apart from Ping's face being a little pale, his eyes were always firm and there was no panic as No. 256 expected.

    "You are really a strong man. Can you tell me your name?" No. 256 looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    "Before asking others for their names, you should tell them your own names first."

    "That's true, my name is Mountbatten, and I claim to have immortality."

    "Ning Ping, swordsman." Ning Ping said in a deep voice.  Mountbatten nodded, "I remember, after I kill you, I will set up a tombstone for you so that you don't have to die in confusion."

    Ningping heard this and replied: "I will kill you, have you burned to ashes, and then scatter your ashes into the sea."

    "Hahaha~ I am immortal and cannot be killed." Mountbatten said with a laugh.

    "Nothing in this world can escape death. Others can't kill you. I believe it's just that they haven't found your life gate."

    "Oh, then I'll just expect you to create a miracle." After Mountbatten finished speaking, he pounced on Ningping, and the battle began again.

    In terms of strength, Ning Ping has a slight upper hand, and Mountbatten has immortality, so when Ning Ping injured Mountbatten, Mountbatten just picked up the lost limbs and reattached them nonchalantly.  Sometimes, Mountbatten didn't even pick it up, he just stood there, and the parts that were separated from the main body ran back obediently.

    In this way, Ningping's physical exertion must be greater than that of Mountbatten, and the balance of the battle began to gradually tilt towards Mountbatten's side.  Ning Ping understood that the longer the battle dragged on, the worse it would be for him.  In order to completely resolve the battle, Ning Ping put away his Qiu Shui Sword and prepared to use his powerful moves.

    Mountbatten was not afraid and stood there carelessly, waiting for what would happen if Ning Ping's big greeting came to him.

    "Mars!" Ning Ping rushed towards Mountbatten with a sword drawn, and uttered two words coldly.

    Mountbatten’s stomach was cut open, and the internal organs inside flowed all over the floor. Seeing this, Mountbatten leisurely bent down and prepared to pick up the fragments.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he bent down, a blue flame emerged from Mountbatten's wound. After a while, Mountbatten smelled the smell of barbecue.

    While patting the flames on his belly vigorously, Mountbatten asked Ning Ping.  Because of this blue flame, the wound on Mountbatten's stomach is slowly healing.  But compared to before, the healing speed was already very slow.

    "It seems this trick is effective." Ning Ping sneered and prepared to repeat the same trick.  Mountbatten glanced at Ning Ping and ignored him.

    Ning Ping rushed over, and Mountbatten suddenly counterattacked.  In the past, Ning Ping was always allowed to attack, so when Mountbatten suddenly counterattacked, Ning Ping was not aware of it for a moment and suffered a frustrating loss, and was punched in the face by Mountbatten.  Ning Ping's left eye suddenly hurt so much that he couldn't open it.

    &nbsp;I will kill you while you are sick.  When Mountbatten saw that the blow was successful, he immediately launched a counterattack. The attack was so overwhelming that Ning Ping was exhausted and had no time to counterattack.

    "Hahaha Come on, come and chop me again. Let me see if you still have time to chop me!" Mountbatten laughed, waving his fists and punching Ning Ping hard.  Ning Ping dodged left and right, but he never had time to draw out his Qiu Shui Sword and give the arrogant Mountbatten a hard blow to dampen Mountbatten's arrogance.

    "Poof~" There was a muffled sound, and Mountbatten, who was having fun, suddenly trembled. When he looked down, he saw a gun piercing his heart, and a large part of the gun tip came out.  Mountbatten felt that this gun looked familiar to him. He couldn't help but reached out and grabbed the tip of the gun, and pulled the long gun over bit by bit. At the same time, he turned back to see who was so shameless that he attacked from behind at this time.  Own.

    When he looked back, he saw a man holding a long gun and looking at him with a horrified look on his face.  When Mountbatten saw the man's cowardice, he immediately felt disgusted and didn't want to talk to him anymore. He picked up the gun in his hand, pointed it at the man and threw it, and shouted at the same time: "Give it back to you!"

    "Whoosh~" The spear hit the attacker before he could react.  The huge force sent the man flying, and he didn't stop until the spear pierced the trunk of a big tree.  And that man was hung on the tree trunk by his own spear.  It looked like he was no longer alive.

    Ning Ping took this opportunity to kill Mountbatten with a sword, and at the same time he flew up with a kick. Amid Mountbatten's protest, he kicked Mountbatten's head far away.

    "Don't kick my face like a ball." Mountbatten shouted with his head in the air, and he spread his legs and ran quickly towards the place where his head fell. It seemed that he wanted to catch his head before it hit the ground.  .

    The opportunity was not to be missed. Ning Ping accelerated his speed and surpassed Mountbatten's body. He arrived in front of Mountbatten's head first. He raised his Qiu Shui Sword and slashed Mountbatten's head into two halves.  He opened his mouth and said to Ning Ping: "Even if you cut me into pieces, I can still return to my original state."

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping stepped on Mountbatten's mouth with force.  Mountbatten's body picked up the half of his head that was not stepped on by Ning Ping and pressed it on his head. In that way, he could penetrate as many people as he wanted.  Half-pull the head and press it on the neck, you can clearly see the structure of the head, and what's even more amazing is that not a drop of blood is shed.

    Ning Ping was very puzzled, and also noticed this. Since the beginning of the battle, although Mountbatten's body had been separated no less than ten times, he had never seen a drop of blood shed by Mountbatten.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping looked at the half-la head at his feet in confusion.  When the mouthed Banla head saw this, he shouted: "Don't ask me, I won't tell you that once the blood bleeds, it means I am injured." It may be that he is missing half of his brain, so Mountbatten is a bit careless now.  .  Before Ning Ping could ask, he opened his mouth and spoke very carefully, as if he was worried that Ning Ping would not be in vain.

    Ning Ping certainly accepted Mountbatten's kindness, and humbly asked for advice on how to defeat Mountbatten.  Mountbatten's mouth was like an encyclopedia, and he answered all questions.  When Ning Ping asked this question, he immediately replied without thinking: "As long as the core in Mountbatten's body is destroyed, Mountbatten will not be able to be resurrected."

    Hearing this answer, Ning Ping smiled slightly and kicked Banla's head, which was on the ground, towards Mountbatten's body.  Mountbatten finally recovered and shook his head. Mountbatten looked at Ning Ping who was preparing to attack and said: "Since you already know the secret of my immortality, I can only kill you here, save the time."  The news will leak out later."

    "Want to kill me? That depends on whether you have the ability." Ning Ping snorted coldly and said attentively.

    "Don't think you're looking down on me because I didn't take the initiative to attack you before. In order to keep my secret, I won't let you go any further. Be careful." Mountbatten looked at Ning Ping seriously and said.

    Ning Ping was also shocked when he saw this, so he cheered up and was even more careful about Mountbatten.

    I saw Mountbatten clenching his fists and shouting loudly. His already tall body seemed to suddenly become a little taller.

    "Hehehe Ning Ping, I want you to regret irritating me."

    "It's a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world, so I never regret anything I do!" Ning Ping replied in a cold voice.  Mountbatten was choked by what he said, and then he yelled in anger: "You should be tougher now. Harden your mouth!!"

    As Mountbatten shouted, the color of Mountbatten's body gradually turned darker, and finally turned dark and dark, making Mountbatten look like a black King Kong.

    "You should be able to find a good job in the circus the way you are now." Ning Ping deliberately angered Mountbatten."Go to hell!" Mountbatten's Nightmare was indeed furious. He reached out and slapped Ning Ping, as if he wanted to slap Ning Ping to death.  It's a pity that Ning Binh is not a fly, and Mountbatten's big hand is not a fly swatter.  A spark flashed, and Ning Ping looked at Mountbatten's arm in surprise.  At this time, Mountbatten seemed to be protected by the black skin on his body, which actually caused Ning Ping's Qiu Shui Sword to return in vain.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    Mountbatten's mouth opened and he replied: "Hardening, Mountbatten's special skill. Once used, Mountbatten's body will become stronger than a steel plate. Of course, this skill also has shortcomings. First, it is effective.  The time is too short, and secondly, once it hardens, it will greatly affect the speed wu wu"

    Although the last word was not spoken, how could Ning Ping not guess that the word was degree.

    At this moment, Mountbatten wanted to slap his mouth for talking too much, but considering that the mouth belonged to him, and if he slapped hard, he would feel the pain in the end, so he gave up the idea and stared at Ning Ping, preparing to launch an attack.

    With the tip-off from Mouth, a rip-off guy, Ning Ping already knew how to deal with the Mountbatten in front of him.  Mountbatten, on the other hand, was full of confidence in his immortality. Even if Ning Ping thought of a way to deal with him, implementing it was far from as simple as it seemed.  The first is Mountbatten's hardened skin. This is easy to handle. Take advantage of Mountbatten's slowed down speed and try to delay it with Mountbatten. Once the effective hardening time has passed, there will be no problem.  But it is not an easy task to find the core of Mountbatten's body and destroy it as soon as possible after finding it.

    When it comes to his own life and death, Mountbatten will definitely resist desperately.  So during the period of avoiding Mountbatten's attack, Ningping had been accumulating strength, waiting for the moment when the hardening disappeared.

    In fact, just as what he said, Mountbatten's hardening did have a time limit. Watching Mountbatten's skin gradually return to its original state, Ning Ping knew that the opportunity he had been waiting for had finally come, and without hesitation,  After shouting loudly, he took action against Mountbatten.

    The overwhelming sword light instantly drowned Mountbatten.  While Ning Ping kept thrusting rapidly, his eyes were fixed in the air, waiting for the so-called core of the immortal body to appear in front of him.  What disappointed Ning Ping was that he used high-speed thrusts to stab Mountbatten into a broken sack, but still couldn't find the core.

    "Where is your core?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "HeheI won't tell you." Mountbatten covered his mouth with both hands and shouted to Ning Ping in a muffled voice.

    "Whatever you want." After Ning Ping said this, he turned around and walked to a big tree, where there was a huge boulder.  Mountbatten laughed loudly when he saw this and said: "You still want to use that boulder based on your body strength? You'd better save it."

    Han Yu ignored Mountbatten's words and walked directly behind the boulder. First he stretched out his hands and pushed hard. After finding that the boulder was motionless, Ningping searched around and found a branch as thick as a bowl.  .  Anyway, it will take a long time for Mountbatten to return to his original state, so Ninh Binh has plenty of time before that.

    Finding a fulcrum, Ning Ping began to use the principle of leverage to move the boulder.  Looking at the boulder that began to shake, Mountbatten's eyes began to bulge forward, and he murmured to himself: "Hey, hey, can't you? It can really be pried."

    "Huh, uneducated, how terrible!" With the last word spoken, Ning Ping used all his strength to finally move the boulder, and went straight to Mountbatten who was lying on the ground and was recovering desperately.  .  Mountbatten knew very well that he would not die so easily, but if he was hit by the boulder, even if he did not die, he would lose his freedom and become a prisoner under the boulder from then on.

    Not wanting to be like that, Mountbatten tried his best to recover his body, but it was too late. The boulder did not intend to give Mountbatten time, and pressed firmly on Mountbatten's body.  Mountbatten's head was on one side and his feet were on the other side, and his whole body was overwhelmed by the hugeness.

    "Help, help." Mountbatten finally couldn't care less about his face and began to shout for help.  But with Ningping here, how could Mountbatten get his wish.  When Mountbatten shouted for help, Ning Ping rushed over with a single step, rounded his arms and slapped Mountbatten, immediately knocking Mountbatten down.

    "You are so despicable!" Mountbatten stared at Ning Ping angrily and cursed.

    Ning Ping dismissed this, looked at Mountbatten with a sneer and said: "You come to compete with an immortal attribute, but you don't allow others to use ordinary abilities. You think this league is just for you."  of."

    Mountbatten was quiltHe was speechless.  After opening his mouth, it finally turned into a long sigh. He shut up and stopped talking to Ning Ping. He secretly accumulated strength until death, hoping to move away the boulder pressing on him in one fell swoop.

    "Hey, are you an able person?" Ning Ping asked Mountbatten standing aside.

    "Well that's right. Regardless of whether I am an esper or not, the power I have is mine and has nothing to do with anyone else." Mountbatten looked at Ning Ping warily and said.

    "Looking at how cautious you are, I won't steal other people's power. In my opinion, power is best used by one's own." After listening to Ning Ping's words, Mountbatten raised his head and glanced at Ning Ping. Although  Still silent, but his attitude was finally better than before.

    After talking for a while, Ning Ping slowly pulled out the Qiushui Sword, looked at Mountbatten with a calm expression and said: "The conversation between us is almost over, and now it's time for me to take your life.  "

    "Really? Can you just kill me?" Mountbatten heard a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.

    "Whether it's possible or not, you'll have to try it before you know." Ning Ping snorted coldly, and the Qiu Shui Sword immediately unsheathed and slashed at Mountbatten's head.

    Mountbatten did not dodge or dodge, he just stared at Ning Ping with wide eyes, treating the Qiu Shui Sword as if it were nothing.

    "Wow~" Half of Mountbatten's head was cut off, and the mouth that was not cut off said: "Wow~ Your eyes are really bad. If you lie here motionless and let you cut, you can cut it crookedly.  This shows that your swordsmanship still needs to be refined."

    "You don't need to worry about this." Ning Ping agreed coldly, swung his sword repeatedly, and instantly cut Mountbatten's head into pieces, especially Mountbatten's broken mouth, which was Ning Ping's key point.  The object of care has been divided into strips. It seems that it will take a little more time to reassemble them to make sounds.

    "Immortal? Humph, today I will break your immortality to see if you have anything else worth being arrogant about." Ning Ping said to himself as he looked at Mountbatten's head, which he chopped into pieces.  said.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 315 The Second Level of Hell: Ning Ping Defeated

    Chapter 315 The Second Level of Hell: Ningping was defeated

    "Hey~ are you busy?" A sudden question came from the boulder pressing Mountbatten.  Ning Ping suddenly raised his head and saw a man with long hair shawl and a wicked smile on his face looking at him.

    Ning Ping was shocked and said quickly, "Who are you?"

    “Don’t be nervous, I’m not here to fight with you.” The visitor quickly declared upon seeing this.

    Ning Ping didn’t believe his statement at all.  Seeing that Ning Ping did not let down his guard because of his statement, the visitor shrugged helplessly and explained the purpose of his visit to Ning Ping, "I'm here to find the guy under this huge rock."

    "Are you looking for him?"

    "Yeah, who told me to be his companion? Now that I see him in trouble, I naturally have no choice but to help him. How about it? Give me face and let him go?"

    Ning Ping is not sure how true or false the other party's words are, but the other party can approach him without him noticing, so he is definitely not an easy person.  Looking again at the evil-looking long sword he held in his arms, Ning Ping decided that it was better to do less than to do more.  Similar to Field's thoughts, Ningping didn't want to waste too much energy in a place like this.

    "Okay, then I'll give you some face." Ning Ping slowly retracted his Qiu Shui Sword and stepped back facing the visitor.  When the visitor saw this, he said, "My name is Mesler, what's your name? Seeing as you are also a swordsman, we may still meet in the future."

    "Ningping."

    “Oh, it turns out it’s called Ningping.”

    "Watch your back!" Mountbatten, who was not crushed by the boulder, suddenly shouted loudly.  Ning Ping didn't even look back, he immediately ducked down, pulled out the Qiu Shui Sword in his hand, and struck a sword behind him.

    "Qiang~" Qiu Shui Jian was stopped. A guy who looked exactly like the previous man was blocking Qiu Shui Sword with the sword in his hand.

    "Twins?" Ning Ping was stunned when he saw this, but then he denied his speculation. In front of his eyes, the guy who blocked his Qiushui Sword gradually disappeared.

    "Mountbatten, you idiot, where are you from?" Mesler cursed loudly while stomping on Mountbatten's face.

    "Oh~ don't step on my face." Mountbatten yelled.

    "Hmph!" Mesler snorted coldly and stepped harder and harder.

    After ruthlessly ravaging Mountbatten's head, Mesler turned to look at Ning Ping and said with regret: "I originally wanted you to die without pain, but unfortunately"

    Ning Ping didn't say anything. He could see that the Mesler in front of him was a complete villain. Ning Ping had never had a good impression of this kind of person.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Anyway, we’ve already broken up with each other, so let’s start the fight.  I have to admit that although Mesler's character is a scumbag, his swordsmanship is not scumbag at all.  If Ning Ping hadn't been careful, he might have fallen into his trap.  Of course, the main thing is to thank Mountbatten for his mouth, which always reminded Ning Ping when Mesler was about to succeed.

    "Wait a minute." Mesler asked for a timeout.

    Ningping sheathed his sword and looked at Mesler, wanting to see what tricks this guy was going to play.  Messler turned around and ran to the boulder that was pressing Mountbatten. He kicked Mountbatten's head hard with his luck and kicked Mountbatten's head into the ground.  Then he shouted loudly, drew his sword and slashed at the boulder pressing Mountbatten's body. When Mesler sheathed his sword, the boulder suddenly split into several pieces.

    "I've released you. Take care of your bad mouth. If you cause trouble to me again, I will throw you to the twelfth level of hell!" Mesler shouted viciously at Mountbatten under the boulder.  .

    "Which level of hell are you from?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Haha As a challenger in this league, it seems you don't know anything." Mesler smiled after hearing this, but did not answer Ning Ping's question.  By the way, he stepped on the broken mouth that Mountbatten wanted to open that could not keep any secrets.

    "Forget it if you don't want to answer." Ning Ping said upon seeing this, he squatted down slightly and made a sword-drawing stance.  Mesler smiled slightly when he saw this, and also assumed the same posture as Ning Ping.  Ning Ping snorted coldly when he saw this. From the previous fight to now, this Mesler has been imitating his own movements, and always cracked his own moves at critical moments, and then attacked himself. If it weren't for Mountbatten's repeated reminders, Ning Ping would  Ping knew that he might have fallen to the ground.

    The two started rushing towards each other almost at the same time, using exactly the same moves. Mountbatten, who was recovering, thought he saw a person practicing moves in front of the mirror.

    ……

    “Pfft~??With a muffled sound, Ning Ping was stabbed in the chest by Mesler's sword.  Ning Ping gritted his teeth and used all his strength to raise his sword to stab Mesler, but Mesler seemed to have expected it and kicked Ning Ping out.  Ning Ping was immediately kicked out and fell to the ground on his back.

    Messler sheathed his sword and walked slowly towards Ningping. Mountbatten, who had recovered at this moment, came over and asked, "Are you going to kill again?"

    "This guy's swordsmanship is pretty good. It would be a pity to kill him now." Mesler shook his head slightly and replied.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Let him go." After Mesler said this, he looked at Ning Ping who stood up unsteadily and said: "Boy, I see that your swordsmanship potential is good, so I will let you go this time, but we still have  If we have the chance to meet, next time we meet, if you don’t make any progress at all, then don’t blame me for taking your life.” After saying that, Mesler turned around and left.  Mountbatten shrugged at Ning Ping, and just as he was about to speak, Mesler shouted: "Mountbatten!"

    Mountbatten shrank his neck and said to Ning Ping: "You are the first person to push me to that point, so I will give you a reward. Mesler is called the Devil Swordsman. Go back and find out what it is.  Demon Swordsman, if you don't know this, you won't be able to win Oops~"

    Watching Mountbatten cover his stabbed buttocks and follow Mesler away, Ning Ping felt that his strength was getting weaker and weaker, and his legs were getting weaker and weaker. Just when he was about to pass out, he heard Han's voice in his ears.  Yu's voice.

    When he woke up again, Ning Ping found that he was already lying in the hotel.  He reached out and touched his chest and found that there were no traces of injury there.  Of course, Ning Ping would not be so naive as to think that what he had encountered before was just a dream.

    "Devil swordsman?" Ning Ping murmured to himself.

    "Squeak~" The door opened, and Han Yu and Field walked in. When Han Yu saw Ning Ping sitting on the bed, he rushed over with a look of surprise on his face, grabbed Ning Ping's shoulders and asked, "How do you feel?"  Who hurt you?"

    "I'm fine, is this here?"

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, "This is the hotel we stayed at before. Ningping, haven't you woken up yet? Field, go and call Mengxin and the others over here."

    "Han Yu, Mengxin just fell asleep. She has been guarding Ningping all day and night." Field said after hearing this.

    Ning Ping was a little moved when he heard this, and asked Han Yu: "How was the competition?"

    "We are challengers, so we don't need to abide by the three-day waiting rule in the game. We can leave after meeting the victory conditions. We have passed this round of the game. Ningping, you haven't said who was injured yet.  What about you? If I go back and meet my brother who has to burn him to death, he dares to hurt my brother."

    "I still want to take revenge on myself, so you don't have to worry about it. By the way, Han Yu, is Maser still in this hotel?"

    "Here, why are you asking this?"

    "I have something I need to ask him for advice."

    "Oh, but before that, do you want to eat something? You have been sleeping for two days, so you should be very hungry, right?"

    Ning Ping touched his stomach when he heard this, and replied with a smile: "When you say that, I'm really a little hungry."

    "Then wait a moment. Field, you watch him here, I'll go make him something to eat."

    "??? Where is Bafang?" Ning Ping couldn't help but asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "Don't mention that guy who forgets his friends after seeing sex." Han Yu said angrily, turned around and left the room.  Ning Ping looked at Field in confusion, and saw Field showing a wry smile and saying: "It's okay, it's just that Han Yu and Shi Bafang had a little conflict when they left the second level of hell. That boy Shi Bafang wanted to stay to protect a girl named Na  Na’s girl, and Han Yu wants Shi Bafang to leave with us.”

    "The results of it?"

    "In the end, Shi Bafang won. Han Yu had no choice but to leave all the medicine and food he brought with Shi Bafang. After telling Shi Bafang to be careful, he could only return the earrings with an unhappy face." Field said.  He replied with a shrug.

    "What is the origin of that girl named Nana?"

    "I don't know. I heard from Shi Bafang that the girl was originally a boy. When he fought with Bafang, he turned into a werewolf. Then he turned into a girl because his tail was pulled off by Bafang."

    “…This is really a bit tortuous.” Ning Ping whispered after listening.

    After a while, Han Yu came back with a food tray, followed by Han Mengxin and others.  Han Mengxin ignored the presence of high-power light bulbs such as Han Yu and rushed to Ningping's side to carefully ask Ningping how she was feeling at the moment, and fed Ningping with her own hands.  withoutHan Yu, who had been treated like this before, immediately looked at Ning Ping with jealousy and muttered without knowing what he was talking about.

    "Brother, what are you mumbling about?" Han Mengxin put down the bowl in her hand and turned to ask Han Yu.

    "It's nothing, I'm just a little envious."

    "Go, if you are injured, I think Sister Ke will take care of you like me. What do you envy?"

    "Yeah, hurt, hurt" Han Yu responded and started to look around the room, causing Ning Ping to roll his eyes, "Han Yu, don't mess around, come with me to do something.  Business."

    "Hehe I'm not worried about your sudden defeat. I just want to make you happy." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "I'm not that fragile yet. If I lose this time, I can win it back next time." After saying this, Ning Ping lifted the quilt, jumped off the bed, picked up the Qiushui Sword placed beside the bed and said to Han Yu: "Let's go,  Accompany me to find that Maser."

    "Ning Ping, why are you looking for him?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "I need to ask him something. I hope he knows what I want to know. Mengxin, you have worked very hard to take care of me these two days. Now that I am fine, you can go and rest for a while. Lin Ke, Qiao  Yan'er, Mengxin, please take care of me." After saying that, Ning Ping dragged Han Yu and Feier out of the room.

    "Sister Ke, how about we go take a look too?" Han Mengxin suggested to Lin Ke with some worry.  But Lin Ke shook his head slightly and said, "What you need now is to have a good rest, not run around. Be obedient and let us know when Ningping and the others come back. He will naturally tell us."

    "Okay. Ah Then let's go catch up on some sleep. I haven't slept much in the past two days. I feel like I have dark circles under my eyes." Han Mengxin said after yawning.

    The room where Ma Shier lives is not far from the rooms of Han Yu and others. They are both in a hotel. How far can it be?  The three of Ningping arrived at Ma Shier's residence on the fifth floor. Unfortunately, Ma Shier went out and was not in the room.  After learning that Ma Shier might not be able to come back until night, Ning Ping and others had no choice but to go home and prepare to visit him in the evening.  On the way back, Han Yu curiously asked Ning Ping why he wanted to find Ma Shier.  When Ning Ping saw this, he no longer concealed it. After returning to his room, Ning Ping told Han Yu exactly what he had encountered in the second level of hell. Han Yu was filled with envy.

    The immortal Mountbatten, the demon swordsman Mesler.  "How come I haven't encountered such an interesting thing?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice. Ning Ping felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead. He didn't understand Han Yu's thinking at this time.

    "That is to say, if you want to defeat Mesler who defeated you, you must know what a demon swordsman is. And you think that Mesler may know what a demon swordsman is, right?"

    After listening to Han Yu’s summary, Ning Ping nodded and replied: “Yes.”

    "But what if that Maser doesn't know, or he knows but doesn't want to tell us?"

    "This" Ning Ping was dumbfounded when he heard this. He had not thought of this possibility, but he could not deny that this might indeed happen.

    Seeing Ning Ping dumbfounded, Han Yu quickly said: "Ning Ping, I feel like you have fallen into a misunderstanding. Understanding the Demon Swordsman should only be secondary, and strengthening one's own strength should be primary. Even if you know  What is a demon swordsman, but if your own strength is insufficient, wouldn’t you still be unable to defeat the opponent?”

    Ning Ping was silent. He had to admit that Han Yu was right. It is better to seek help from others than to ask for yourself. The key is to be strong. As long as you are strong, no matter what kind of swordsman you are, you will be defeated.

    "Thank you Han Yu, thank you for the reminder."

    "You're welcome." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    In the evening, Barnard sent someone to inform Ningping and others that Maser was back.  After getting the news, Han Yu and others came to Ma Shier's room again.  Although Ning Ping has already made his goal clear, there is always no harm in knowing yourself and the enemy, fighting through a hundred battles, and knowing more about your opponent's situation.

    "Devil Swordsman? Why did you suddenly think of asking this?" Ma Shier was a little surprised by the visit of Han Yu and others, and was even more surprised by Ning Ping's question.

    "Mr. Maser seems to know what happened to the demon swordsman." Han Yu asked after seeing this.

    "Hahaha Of course I know, back then this title could have the effect of stopping children from crying." Maser replied with a smile.

    "So awesome?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "I won't lie." Maser replied with a smile.  Han Yu quickly explained after hearing this: "Mr. Maser, don't get me wrong, I don't doubt your intentions at all, just??I can't believe it"

    "Hehehe don't be nervous. I won't blame you. You came to me just to ask what happened to the demon swordsman, right?" Maser asked with a smile.

    "Yes, yes, it would be better if you could tell us how to defeat the demon swordsman by the way." Han Yu nodded quickly and replied.

    Ma Shier smiled and nodded at Han Yu who was speaking. He looked at Ning Ping and said, "If I guess correctly, you should be the one who fights against the demon swordsman."

    "Yes." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    "How should I put it? You are a very lucky person." Ma Shier suddenly said this, which made Han Yu and others suddenly have questions on their foreheads.  However, Han Yu and others did not ask questions out loud, but looked at Maser quietly, waiting for the next step.

    Then Ma Shier said slowly: "Demon swordsman, you can understand it as a swordsman as powerful as a devil. However, in addition to the powerful swordsmanship, the devil swordsman also has endless other attack methods that make his opponent  It's quite a headache. When the first demon swordsman was just born, in order to make his own reputation, that demon swordsman could be said to have caused a bloody storm and offended countless people. And that man relied on his  However, he always lived well until he met someone who was his lifelong rival. This matter has nothing to do with what you want to ask, so I won't go into details and will talk about the question you are most concerned about, how to defeat  Demon Swordsmen. First of all, you must understand that although Demon Swordsmen are swordsmen, the swords they use are not limited to swords. It can be said that they can use eighteen kinds of weapons, as long as the weapon is the most suitable for them.  . Secondly, every demon swordsman is a schizophrenic. You can’t blame them. To become a demon swordsman, you must be a schizophrenic. Let the character be switched between good and evil. Why is this so? Don’t ask.  Me, because I don’t know the reason. If you can survive Ningping, you should be lucky that when I fight you, the demon swordsman is still on the good side."

    "Then how to tell whether the demon swordsman is good or evil?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Look at the sky."

    "Look at the sky?"

    "Well, it's good during the day and evil at night. It's easy to distinguish."

    “…Well, it’s indeed quite easy to distinguish.” After hearing this answer, Ning Ping nodded speechlessly.

    Maser continued: "The last step is to defeat the demon swordsman. This question is difficult to answer. The demon swordsman is very powerful, and it is very difficult to defeat the opponent."

    "But that doesn't mean the Demon Swordsman is invincible, does it?"

    Maser heard this and glanced at Ning Ping, nodded slightly and said: "You are right, the Demon Swordsman is indeed not invincible. But defeating the Demon Swordsman is not something that can be done easily.  ." While talking, Ma Shier got up and walked to the bedroom.  When Maser came out again, he had a thin book in his hand.  He handed it to Ning Ping and said, "There is no use in keeping this thing with me, so I'll give it to you."

    Ning Ping took the book and opened it. The content inside immediately caught Ning Ping's attention.  This is a sword manual. After just reading the first hundred or so words, Ning Ping felt a little dizzy. He hurriedly closed the sword manual. After calming down, he said to Maser: "This thing is too much for me."  It’s too expensive, and I can’t accept it without merit.”

    "Hehehe This sword manual is extremely valuable to you, but to me, it is just a few scraps of paper. Take it, don't feel uneasy." Maser smiled when he heard this.

    Hearing that it was a sword manual, Han Yu reached out to grab it while Ning Ping was not prepared. After flipping through it, Han Yu said to Maser: "Mr. Maser, where did you get this sword manual?  "

    “…If I told you that I won this while drinking and betting with my friends, would you believe it?”

    "I believe it." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    "Do you believe it? Why?" Maser asked with interest.

    "Because Mr. Maser is a great person. Anyone who can be friends with Mr. Maser must be a great person. Mr. Maser, can you give me this sword manual?"  "

    "Okay." Maser said with a smile.  Han Yu's flattery made Ma Shier very happy.

    "Thank you, Mr. Maser." Han Yu immediately put the sword manual into his arms without waiting for Ning Ping to object.  After chatting with Maser for a while, Han Yu and others stood up to leave.

    After Han Yu and others left, a person walked out of Maser's bedroom, an old man who also had white hair. Although he had white hair, from his appearance, there was no indication that he was an old man.  Especially those eyes, sparkling."Why give my sword manual to others?"

    "I can't use it anymore. If you don't give it away, why don't you just keep it with me?" Maser replied with a shrug.

    "When I gave you the sword manual, you didn't say I would give it away."

    "You didn't say you couldn't give it away. Okay, it's rare for us old friends to meet each other. Didn't you just come here to quarrel with me?"

    “…Then tell me, you restless old guy, what are you going to ask me to help you with this time?”

    "Hey, brother Haoran, don't be so impatient. What we have to do still needs to wait for a few days. You might as well go and look around casually these days. I think that boy named Ning Ping just now can be better if he is properly trained.  It will definitely become something great in the future.”

    "Humph, what does that have to do with me?" The old man whom Maser called Haoran's brother snorted and replied.

    "Hey, that's how unlovable you are, otherwise you wouldn't have been able to catch up with me when you were chasing women." Ma Shier smiled upon seeing this.

    "You old immortal who has been buried up to your neck in loess, why are you bringing up what happened back then?"

    "You are still a few years older than me. It's not good to curse me."

    “…” The old man rolled his eyes when he heard this and stopped paying attention to Ma Shier.  He knew that in terms of fists and kicks, even ten Maser were no match for one of his hands. But when it came to talking, the situation was exactly the opposite. The best way to deal with Maser was to ignore him.

    "Tsk tsk~ You actually ignored me. Forget it, there are still a few days before the operation starts, so you can move around freely in these few days. If you carry this sign, it will save you a lot of trouble."

    "Hey, you haven't told me what you want me to do here?"

    "I will let you know when the time comes." Maser gritted his teeth and refused to let go.  The old man had no choice but to take his pass and leave Maser's room.

    Han Yu, who returned to the room, gave Ning Ping the sword manual in his hand.

    "I don't want it." Ning Ping shook his head and said.

    "No? Dare~? You don't want me to flatter that old man from Maser. Ning Ping, tell me, if you don't want to, that's fine. You can pay me back for flattering that old man from Maser."  Give me."

    "How can you repay the flattery?" Field asked curiously from the side.

    "Why can't you return it? I flattered Maser for Ningping. If Ningping doesn't want this sword manual, then let him flatter me a few times and satisfy me, then he can not want this book.  Sword manual. Oops~" Han Yu screamed and fell to the ground.

    "Ning Ping, you are flattering me, not kicking my ass." Han Yu got up from the ground as if nothing happened and corrected Ning Ping's behavior just now.

    "Shut up! Give me the sword manual." Ning Ping said with a dark face.

    "Hehe have you figured it out?" Han Yu smiled upon seeing this, handed the sword manual to Ning Ping and asked.

    "Why are you doing this? I also know that this sword manual is a good thing, but how can I owe that Maser's favor?" Ning Ping said with a bitter smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu patted his chest and said, "Don't worry about this, it's just a favor. Anyway, it's what I owe, so you don't have to worry about it."

    "Is it because you owe it and you don't plan to pay it back?"

    "This is a solution." Unexpectedly, Han Yu nodded and said.

    Field, Ningping: ""

    Han Yu felt a little uncomfortable when he was looked at by Field and Ning Ping. He immediately scratched his neck and shouted: "What are you doing? Why are you looking at me like this? Anyway, that Maser didn't do it when he tricked us here."  An Haoxin, what's wrong with asking him to recover some interest now? For the sake of Lianpeng, we can't really do anything to that old man? What's wrong with taking advantage of him? Besides, it's not like I haven't paid anything, so I can  If you flatter him, he'll just keep going quietly."

    In response to Han Yu's remarks, Field and Ning Ping shook their heads, turned and walked outside at the same time.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Han Yu asked when he saw this.

    "I want to go back to the Courage to see if I can make the sniper rifle more advanced." Field replied without looking back.

    "I'm going to find a place where no one is and think about this sword manual. Han Yu, if Mengxin asks, remember to tell me and don't let her worry."

    "Ah, what about me?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "You? Just go and do what you have to do." Field and Ningping replied in unison.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 316 The Second Level of Hell: Level 2.5 of Hell

    Chapter 316: The Second Level of Hell: Level 2.5 of Hell

    The second level of hell

    After temporarily breaking up with Han Yu and others, Shi Bafang started a wandering life with Nana, who was temporarily unable to protect herself. Because of Field's relationship, Shi Bafang didn't have to worry about the number plate, as long as he persisted until the end of the game.  .  It is precisely because of this that Shi Bafang cannot take the initiative to attack others. He only needs to take Nana to avoid others from discovering them.

    The two chose a valley in the jungle as a temporary hiding place.  The key is that Nana has no ability to protect herself at this time. Shi Bafang is worried that a girl like Nana is out alone, especially Nana is a good-looking girl. What if she falls into the hands of those guys who have never touched a woman for many years?  , the consequences will be unimaginable.

    Nana obviously knew this, so she didn't raise any objections to Shi Bafang's arrangement, and just followed Shi Bafang obediently and moved here from the original pool.  The two of them spent the night without any danger.  Through mutual understanding, Shi Bafang knew what was going on with the girl named Nana in front of him.

    She is a child born in the Exiled Land.  Strictly speaking, they are the children of prisoners held here.  She doesn't know who her father is?  I grew up here with my mother.  In an environment like this, people who are too honest will suffer.  Nana's appearance at this time is her original appearance, and the clown form that Shi Bafang saw before is Nana's usual appearance. As for her appearance after wolf transformation, it depends on Nana's ability.  Nana is a person with abilities, but she is not an innate ability person, but an experimental subject whose abilities are catalyzed by injecting medicine.  This experiment is a research experiment on human potential that is expressly prohibited by the alliance.  However, the explicit prohibition is just a piece of waste paper to some people. For example, Nana is the best example now.

    Shi Bafang sympathized with Nana's experience, but Nana didn't care. "Don't sympathize with me. On the contrary, I want to thank those who chose me for experiments. Otherwise, I might have become someone else's plaything."

    "Then how many more days are you going to stay like this?" Shi Bafang looked at Nana and asked.

    "It will take about three days. I have encountered this situation before. The only difference is that you pulled off my tail." Nana thought for a while and replied after hearing this.

    "I'm sorry." Shi Bafang apologized awkwardly.

    "Forget it, based on your performance in the past two days, I will forgive you. That's fine. Originally, my weakness was the tail. Now that the tail is gone, my weakness is gone. This can be considered  It's a blessing in disguise." Nana patted Shi Bafang's shoulder generously and said.

    Regarding Nana’s generosity, Shi Bafang could only smile bitterly and could not say anything more.

    "What are you going to eat today? Your cooking skills are pretty good, I'm almost addicted to it." Nana asked when Shi Bafang didn't say anything.

    "Oh, eat fish. In the morning I went to the waterhole to catch some fish. I will make smoked fish for you later."

    "You won't invite others here, will you?"

    "Probably not. Those people are busy competing for number plates. No one has the time to come to us for food."

    "Number plate" After hearing Shi Bafang's words, Nana's words contained a hint of melancholy.  Shi Bafang knew that he had said the wrong thing again, so he quickly got up and walked out, saying as he walked: "I'll make you smoked fish."

    "Alas~" Looking at Shi Bafang's back, Nana sighed softly.

    ……

    The smoked fish is delicious, but Nana doesn’t seem to have any appetite for it.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang asked cautiously: "Is passing this competition important to you?"

    "It's not that important, but this time I don't have the chance to leave this ghost place and go for a walk outside to breathe fresh air." Nana shook her head slightly and said.

    "I'm sorry, I can't give you my number plate because I have important things to do, so"

    "You don't have to feel sorry. I lost to you because my skills are inferior to others, so I can't blame you. That's fine. I don't have to fight and kill. At least my life is saved."

    "" Shi Bafang didn't know what to say when he saw this. On the contrary, Nana seemed to be in a much better mood after saying these words. Seeing that Shi Bafang still looked sad, she couldn't help but stretch out her hand.  He patted Shi Bafang on the shoulder and said, "A manly man, don't always put on a sad face. Learn from your companion named Han Yu. Sometimes, living heartlessly is also a good thing."

    "I guess he won't be happy if he hears what you said." Shi Bafang said with a smile.

    "Ah? Really? Hahaha It's a pity that he's not here now." Nana smiled when she heard this and grabbed her hand.Bafang's shoulder said: "But because you shattered my hope, this is also reality. You don't object to this."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang nodded slightly, waiting for Nana's next words.  Just listen to Nana continue: "So I ask you to compensate me. This is reasonable and reasonable, right?"

    "Um."

    “Before the game ends, I think it’s not too much to ask you to cook a few meals for me, right?”

    "No problem." Shi Bafang said with a smile.

    Hearing Shi Bafang’s answer, Nana couldn’t help but laugh.

    In the following time, Shi Bafang began to collect ingredients in the jungle and prepare delicious food for Nana, which was regarded as compensation for causing Nana to lose her qualification for the competition.  The delicious food made Nana scream and sigh with pleasure, as if she had really forgotten the trouble of not being able to continue the game.  But this time was only short-lived. Just when Shi Bafang went out to prepare ingredients for Nana again, a group of uninvited guests came to the small valley where the two were hiding.  When Shi Bafang returned to the valley, the hiding place of the two was in a mess. Looking at the sporadic blood stains on the ground, Shi Bafang panicked.  Although the time he spent with Nana was short, Shi Bafang was deeply impressed by Nana's liveliness and cheerfulness. Now that Nana has encountered an unexpected incident, Shi Bafang is extremely anxious.

    "Calm down, I need to calm down." Shi Bafang said to himself over and over again, and began to look around for clues that could be followed.  The hard work paid off. After searching around, Shi Bafang found the clues. He immediately ignored the mess of cleaning up the camp and took some necessary medicine and food. Shi Bafang chased out along the clues.

    Deep in the jungle, on the edge of the jungle king’s sphere of influence.  A group of people, led by a girl whose hands were tied behind her back, were heading towards the habitat of the Jungle King.

    "Walk faster!" The person following the girl pushed the girl in front.  The girl was pushed unexpectedly and fell to the ground.

    "Damn it! How dare you pretend to be dead with me!" The guy who pushed the person refused to let him go. He cursed and stretched his legs to kick him.  He was stopped by a person next to him and said in a cold voice: "Aibo, if your kid was hurt by a bitch, I can only say that you are incompetent. Now you are taking revenge on a bitch who can't fight back. I can only say that you are shameless. You still want to let  We look down upon you so much that we are willing to give up.”

    Hearing this, Ai Bo counterattacked: "Liu Yun, stop pretending to be a good person here. Damn it, if you were a good person, how could you know that if you want to lure out the King of the Jungle, you must use the blood of a virgin as bait."

    "Even if I'm not a good person, I'm still better than a shameless villain like you." Liu Yun said angrily.

    "What did you say!"

    The two people were immediately at war with each other, and were about to take action. The man walking behind saw this and quickly stepped forward to persuade him: "Okay, you two, don't start an internal fight now, okay? We still have to deal with the king of the jungle, it's not a waste of energy.  when."

    While the two were arguing, the captured Nana struggled to stand up and continued to walk forward silently.  When the others saw this, they immediately stopped talking and continued to move forward silently behind Nana.

    The group of people walked to the altar in the center of the jungle in silence. Looking at the altar surrounded by vegetation, Nana was brought to the altar. People who were preparing to hunt the king of the jungle were lying in ambush around them, ready to attack when the king of the jungle appeared.  Liu Yun lit the torches around the altar, then quickly ran down the altar and hid in the dark.

    Time passed minute by minute, looking at the blazing torches, but everyone did not wait for the appearance of the king of the jungle.  Aibo, who was not dealing with Liu Yun, couldn't help but yelled: "Liu Yun, can you do it? Where is the king of the jungle?"

    "Shut up! Wait quietly, I feel like the King of the Jungle is about to show up." Liu Yun replied angrily.  In Aibo's eyes, Liu Yun's answer was a tough one, and he immediately mocked in a louder voice: "Don't be tough, failure is failure, there is no need to look for so many so many"

    "Tick tock~tick tock~" Water dropped on Aibo's head, and Aibo knew very well that there was nothing above the place where he was hiding.  That means……

    Aibo turned around suddenly, and saw a big mouth of blood rushing towards him. He didn't have time to react, and Aibo was bitten by the giant python that suddenly appeared behind him.  Aibo let out a heart-rending scream, but the giant python was indifferent. It shook its head suddenly, threw Aibo into the air, and then opened its mouth, and Aibo's screams suddenly stopped.

    "Cong, the king of the jungle!" Liu Yun stuttered and shouted loudly.

    The screams made everyone ambushing in the dark finally come to their senses. The captain of this team calmed down and shouted loudly: "Attack!" After saying that, he rushed towards the giant python first.

    This giant python stared with eyes the size of two big red lanterns, contemptuouslySeeing the human rushing towards him, he rushed forward without dodging.

    A dozen people brandished various weapons and surrounded the giant python, frantically slashing at the python's body with the weapons in their hands.  But apart from splashing sparks, it did no harm to the giant python at all.  The python's scales are really hard.  After allowing these humans to attack him for a while, the giant python finally seemed to be impatient. The huge snake tail swept across with a sudden movement, killing more than half of the hunting team.  The captain of the team was dumbfounded as he watched his men die tragically on the spot. He recalled in his mind what the black referee said before the game started. The king of the jungle in front of him was indeed not something someone like him could handle.

    Liu Yun huddled in his hiding place, not daring to move.  He had always thought that he was not a person who was afraid of death, but the moment he saw the King of the Jungle, he understood that he was actually a person who was afraid of death, but he had not noticed it before.  At this moment, Liu Yun was like a mouse hiding in a hole. When facing danger, he was too scared to move. He just prayed silently in his heart, hoping that this king of the jungle would go somewhere else after having enough fun.  Local events.

    The King of the Jungle effortlessly dealt with the humans who wanted to cause trouble for him. Then the King of the Jungle thought of Nana on the altar. At this time, it should be time for him to enjoy the spoils of war.  Swimming slowly to the altar, staring with two big red lantern-like eyes, the Jungle King opened his mouth wide, ready to swallow Nana into his mouth.

    From top to bottom, Nana and the upper part of the altar were swallowed into her mouth.  But before the King of the Jungle had time to swallow, a small figure rushed over quickly.  Before the Jungle King's attention could be attracted, the figure flew up and kicked the Jungle King hard on the cheek.

    The King of the Jungle’s mouth suddenly split open, spitting out the contents of his mouth, and the King of the Jungle fell to the ground.  The figure saw Nana at a glance, rushed over, hugged Nana and called: "Nana, Nana!"

    Nana slowly opened her eyes and saw Shi Bafang holding her, she immediately smiled and said, "I'm still wondering if you will come to save me."

    "Stop talking, let's leave here immediately." Shi Bafang hugged Nana and prepared to retreat.  But when Nana heard this, she said, "I'm afraid it's not that easy."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????

    "He seems very unhappy?" Shi Bafang said softly to Nana.

    "It looks like this."

    "Huh~" The king of the jungle launched an attack, it was because Shi Bafang's kick was too wrong.  The Jungle King's whole body, including the flesh on his cheeks, was soft. The pain made the Jungle King lose his mind a little.  Besides, what is eaten into the mouth can be spit out again. For this human being who should snatch food from its mouth, the king of the jungle hates it from the bottom of his heart.

    "It seems that this is not a place for us to stay for a long time. Let's evacuate quickly. Do you have any good suggestions?" Shi Bafang said to Nana while looking around for a place to escape.

    "No matter where you go, I will be with you."

    "Really? Then you have to hug me tight." Shi Bafang shouted, hugged Nana tightly, turned around and ran away.  Seeing this, the King of the Jungle was willing to let it go, and immediately swam in pursuit.

    "Nana~ Does this king of the jungle usually have any rivals?" Shi Bafang asked Nana while running.

    "Let me think about it, umyes, run to the left and keep running for twenty miles. There lives a guy who can't deal with the king of the jungle. But aren't you worried that we will be attacked from both sides?"

    "It's better than being chased by this jungle king all the time." Following the direction pointed by Nana, Shi Bafang quickly ran towards the location of the jungle king's nemesis.  The king of the jungle was also so angry that he chased him all the way.

    Shi Bafang ran all the way for twenty miles until he reached the edge of a jungle. As soon as he got into the bush, the King of the Jungle followed him. When he was at the edge of the jungle, the King of the Jungle obviously hesitated, but he hesitated a little.  After a moment, the king of the jungle immediately rushed into the jungle.

    After twisting and turning in the jungle several times, just when the king of the jungle was about to catch up with Shi Bafang, a roar of a wild beast suddenly came from the depths of the jungle.  The King of the Jungle immediately stopped, looked at the place where the roar came from without blinking, and was about to turn around and leave.  In the depths of the jungle, trees began to collapse, and there was a rush of footsteps approaching from far away.  Shi Bafang hugged Nana and huddled behind a big tree to avoid being discovered by the big guy coming over.

    "Compared to the King of the Jungle, Shi Bafang and Nana's figures are very small.  The giant beast that rushed over didn't even see Shi Ba.?? and Nana just stared at the King of the Jungle, and at the same time they kept roaring from their throats, provoking the King of the Jungle.

    As the king of the jungle, the dignity of the king is sacred and inviolable.  Faced with the provocation of the giant beast, the king of the jungle had no choice but to fight.  Two huge beasts started a fierce battle in the jungle, and Shi Bafang took this opportunity to escape far away with Nana in his arms.

    Back at their temporary residence, Shi Bafang and Nana could still clearly hear the roars of the jungle king and the giant beast even though they were far apart.

    “We can’t stay here anymore, we need to find another place to hide.” Shi Bafang said to Nana while packing his luggage.  Nana's attitude changed after being brought back by Shi Bafang. After listening to Shi Bafang's words, she nodded obediently and started to help Shi Bafang pack his luggage.  Shi Bafang was flattered by Nana's change. Just when he was about to ask Nana why she suddenly changed like this, he heard a man's voice coming from outside the camp, "Nana, I know you are hiding there, why don't you hurry up?"  come out!"

    "Who is it?" Shi Bafang asked softly.

    "Mycompanion." Nana hesitated for a moment and replied softly.

    Shi Bafang frowned when he saw this, stretched out his hand to grab Nana who was about to go out and said: "Don't leave, I will protect you."

    When Nana heard this, her body trembled, and she looked at Shi Bafang with misty eyes. She gently reached out and took away Shi Bafang's hand that grabbed her arm, and said softly: "Thank you for your kindness, but you are not one of those people."  My opponent, so forget about me. Thank you for taking care of me these days."

    "Wait a minute." Shi Bafang reached out to grab Nana, and saw Nana dodge nimbly and avoid Shi Bafang's stretched out hand.  When Shi Bafang saw this, he became anxious and quickly chased after him.  As soon as she went out, she saw Nana kneeling in front of a man, submissive.  But the man scolded Nana with an arrogant look.

    Shi Bafang's heart suddenly became angry, and he walked over without hesitation and helped Nana up.

    "Who are you?" the man asked, looking at Shi Bafang with disgust, expressing his dissatisfaction with Shi Bafang's appearance and interrupting him to reprimand Nana.

    "Who are you? Why are you scolding Nana?" Shi Bafang asked, glaring at the man.

    "Humph, this is not what you should know. For the sake of your own life, disappear from my sight immediately." The man glanced at Shi Bafang with disdain and said coldly.

    "Okay, I will disappear, but I want to take Nana with me."

    “Daydreaming!”

    "Huh, then just think of it as the Nana I stole."

    "Shi Bafang, don't mess around!" Nana shouted anxiously.

    "I'm not messing around! I just, just don't want to see you sad."

    Nana was stunned when she heard this and stayed on the spot.  But the man next to him laughed unscrupulously at this moment, "Hahaha Did I hear wrongly? Since someone will stand up for you, a monster?"

    "Monster?" Shi Bafang's eyes widened and he kicked the man.

    "Peng~" The kick was blocked by Nana.  The man looked at the puzzled Shi Bafang with a proud look on his face, walked behind Nana, stretched out his hand to rub Nana's breasts and said to Shi Bafang: "Did you see it? I am the master of this monster, so this monster  You will protect me when I am attacked. But you are just a self-righteous wretch."

    Nana's eyes were filled with mist again, which made Shi Bafang even more angry. He gritted his teeth and glared at the man and said, "Stop calling Nana a monster, she is a girl of flesh and blood!"

    "Ha~ girl? She is just a toy of mine, and a toy that cannot disobey my orders. WellI thought of a good idea. Nana, kill this poor thing in front of you, just kill  He, I will give you freedom."

    Nana’s body was shaken, and Shi Bafang glared at the man angrily and cursed: “You are so despicable!”

    "Thank you for the compliment. Nana, what are you waiting for? Why don't you do something for me?" The man shamelessly thanked Shi Bafang, and then urged Nana.

    "I'm sorry." Nana said modestly to Shi Bafang with tears in her eyes, and took the sword handed over by the man.

    Shi Bafang dodged Nana's attack while looking for opportunities to get close to the man.  The man obviously knew Shi Bafang's intentions. While urging Nana to resolve the battle quickly, he quickly retreated and kept a distance from Shi Bafang.

    "Stab~" Shi Bafang accidentally cut his clothes by Nana's sword.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang simply tore off his torn shirt, revealing his naked upper body, and glared at the man hiding behind Nana.

    "Don't stare at me like this, I'm so?Afraid.  "The man said to Shi Bafang with a mocking look on his face. Shi Bafang was so angry that his eyes widened with anger, and he finally broke out.

    "Ghost~Shadow~Step~" Along with Shi Bafang's deep voice, Shi Bafang's figure disappeared on the spot. Except for the sound of footsteps hitting the ground, Shi Bafang's figure could no longer be seen.

    "Where is it? Where is it? Where is that poor guy hiding?" The man shook his head and looked around, but except for the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, no one could be seen.

    “Ghost, ghost~” The man finally couldn’t stand the invisible pressure, so he yelled, turned around and ran away.  Before he could even take three steps, Shi Bafang's figure suddenly appeared in front of the man. Before the man could say anything, he hit the man's face with a roundhouse kick. It seemed as if he heard a crisp sound of bone cracking.  It flew out in a high-speed rotation in the air and plunged into the mountain wall. It looked like it was impossible to survive.

    "Shi Bafang, you are in trouble this time." Nana looked at the silent master with a complicated expression and said to Shi Bafang.

    "You can do it if you want, I'm happy anyway." Shi Bafang replied nonchalantly.

    "……does it worth?"

    “…I don’t know. I only know that if I don’t do something at this time, I will definitely regret it later. I don’t want to regret it!”

    "Let's go. We can't stay here any longer." Nana sighed, stepped forward and took Shi Bafang's hand.  Shi Bafang's face turned red and he let Nana hold his hand and leave.

    Not long after the two left, a group of three people appeared at the scene.  When the three men finally got the man out of the mountain wall, the man was already dead.

    "Who did it?" One of the girls in scarlet clothes said with an angry look on her face.

    "It shouldn't be Nana, she doesn't have such a strong power." Another girl in blue clothes said after looking around.

    "No matter what, the young master is dead. There must be an explanation for this matter, otherwise we will all be punished by the master." The girl in black clothes said coldly.

    "What do you mean?" the girl in scarlet clothes asked softly.

    "I must give an explanation to the master." The girl in black said solemnly.

    "If you want to find Nana, then chase her along this road. She hasn't gone far yet, and I believe it won't take too long to catch up with her."

    The three women confirmed the direction and hurriedly chased after him.  Only half an hour later, the three women returned to the scene, all looking furious. They were fooled and almost ran to where the Jungle King was staying. The injured Jungle King almost attacked them, but luckily they ran away.  quick.

    "What should we do now?" the girl in blue asked the other two girls with a sad face.

    "Don't worry, Nana is a person like us. It's not too difficult to find Nana." The girl in black comforted her.

    "Yes, we are all from the same place, and we can all sense each other. Just calm down and sense." The girl in scarlet clothes closed her eyes slightly and said to the girl in blue.

    As night fell, Nana and Shi Bafang camped at the foot of a mountain sheltered from the wind.  Nana was full of confusion about the future, but Shi Bafang didn't care. Regarding Nana's worries, Shi Bafang patted his chest and promised: "I will protect you, Nana. Even if I can't defeat your companions, I  Our teammates will also help us. As long as we persist and survive this competition, there will always be a way."

    "Yeah." Nana smiled reluctantly upon hearing this.  When Shi Bafang saw this, he had no good solution. He could only let time prove that what he said was correct.  But Nana knew very well how terrifying the organization she was in was, and what kind of existence she herself was.  It is impossible for the organization to give her freedom. In order to keep it secret, the organization may even delete the people she has come into contact with in the recent period.  Thinking of this, Nana looked at Shi Bafang who was sleeping soundly.

    This is a good man.

    Nana stood up gently, walked to Shi Bafang, kissed Shi Bafang gently on the cheek, then stood up, wiped her tears, and walked out of the wind-sheltered campsite with a firm look on her face.  Close your eyes and call in your heart: "Mengmeng, Mengmeng"

    "Nana! Where are you now?" A voice sounded in Nana's heart.

    "I am here……"

    ……

    After a while, three girls including Mengmeng appeared in front of Nana. Mengmeng grabbed Nana and asked anxiously: "Nana, what happened? How could the young master do this?  Something unexpected happened? Where were you at that time?"

    "I killed the young master. He wanted to molest me, but I was in a hurry and struck too hard." Nana replied calmly.

    HearNana's answer made Mengmeng and the other two girls look at each other. Mengmeng slowly let go of Nana and asked: "Then you let us come here"

    "I won't make you feel embarrassed. I will commit suicide so that you can give an explanation to the master."

    "Nana, I'm afraid there is someone else who killed the young master, right?" Mengmeng asked softly.

    "No, I was the one who killed him." Nana stubbornly shook her head and replied.

    "Nana, we don't know what happened to you these two days, but is it worth it?" Mengmeng looked at Nana and asked softly.

    "Is there nothing worth it? I killed the person, I just let you do whatever you want."

    Hearing Nana’s answer, Mengmeng and the others knew that they might not be able to ask anything else from her mouth.  After looking at each other, Mengmeng said helplessly: "In this case, there is no other way. Nana, let us go back to see the master. How to punish you can only be decided by the master."

    "Yeah." Nana nodded slightly and was about to leave with Mengmeng and the others.  I heard someone shouting vaguely in the distance: "Na~Na~"

    "Huh? It seems like someone is calling you." Mengmeng looked back at Nana.

    "You heard wrong, let's go quickly." Nana pushed Mengmeng and urged.

    Seeing this, Mengmeng winked at the other two girls, who immediately restrained Nana.  Mengmeng listened carefully, and sure enough, she heard someone shouting "Nana" in the distance.

    "Nana, who is that person?" Mengmeng looked back at Nana and asked.

    "It's just a fool. Leave him alone, let's leave quickly."

    "Fool? But in my opinion, there may be more than one fool."

    "This is my own business." Nana replied after being silent for a while.

    Whether this is your own business or not, you have no right to choose now.  You take Nana back to her master first, and I'll go meet that person.

    "Hey, Mengmeng, wait a minute." Nana shouted hurriedly upon seeing this, but unfortunately Mengmeng ignored her and flew straight in the direction of the sound.

    ……

    Facing the girl falling from the sky, Shi Bafang was very curious, but now he was more worried about Nana's safety.  It was convenient for me to wake up in the middle of the night, only to find that Nana was missing.  Shi Bafang, who thought something had happened to Nana, hurried out to look for her.

    "If you want to know the whereabouts of Nana, you'd better not ignore me." Mengmeng said to Shi Bafang with an ugly face.  The person in front of me is so ignorant that he turned a blind eye to a beautiful woman who fell from the sky like him?  This is really a huge blow to Mengmeng.

    "Do you know where Nana is?" Shi Bafang immediately rushed to Mengmeng and asked.  The speed startled Mengmeng.  Mengmeng took a few steps back to calm down and asked Shi Bafang, "Who are you? Why do you know my Nana? What is your relationship with my Nana?"

    "Wellthen who are you?" Shi Bafang asked after hearing this.

    "My name is Mengmeng, and I am a sister to Nana Wait a minute, I am asking you, why do you want me to answer your question? Answer my question quickly! What is your relationship with Nana?"

    "Relationship? They should be considered friends, right?" Shi Bafang replied uncertainly.

    “What do you mean should?” A drop of sweat dropped from Mengmeng’s forehead.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang explained: "I was originally a rival to Nana, but we didn't get to know each other until we fought. Later, we became familiar with each other, so we didn't do anything again. Because she was injured, I took care of her."

    "Did you kill the person who came to take Nana away?"

    "Yes, that man is a bastard. He even called Nana a monster and his toy. I couldn't get angry, so I wanted to beat him up. But the despicable guy actually used Nana as a shield. As a result, I  When he got angry, he kicked him a little harder and kicked him to death."

    "You mean you took action because that man was not good to Nana."

    "Well, he actually molested Nana in front of me. Seeing the aggrieved look on Nana's face, I couldn't help but do it. Okay, I've answered your question, now you can tell me, Nana is now  Where is it?"

    "I'm sorry, I can't tell you. After listening to your answer, I finally understand why Nana came to us alone. I can't let her wish go in vain. So, forget Nana and live well."

    "Hey, what do you mean by this? Do Nana want to memorize the murder for me? Impossible, one person does the work and one person is responsible. You go tell Nana, and I will tell everyone later,  I killed that man."

    "You, you?If you don’t know a good heart.  "Mengmeng said anxiously after hearing this.

    “If I have to rely on a woman to take the blame for me so that I can live safely and soundly, then I might as well just die.” Shi Bafang replied with a stubborn look on his face.

    Mengmeng looked at Shi Bafang with a complicated expression, and was speechless for a long time. Finally, she sighed and said to Shi Bafang: "Since you are not afraid of death, then come with me. But I have agreed in advance that if you die because of this, then you  Don’t blame me for not warning you in advance.”

    "Thank you very much." Shi Bafang thanked him hurriedly.

    Mengmeng shook her head when she heard this, turned around and was about to fly away. Seeing this, Shi Bafang became anxious and stretched out his hand to grab Mengmeng's tail.

    "Yeah~" Mengmeng screamed, turning back to glare at Shi Bafang with a blushing face. Seeing this, Shi Bafang quickly let go of his hand and said, "Well, I can't fly."

    "I will fly slower. Whether you can keep up depends on your ability. If you can't catch up with me, then don't even think about saving Nana." Mengmeng replied angrily.

    "Oh." Shi Bafang responded. Before Mengmeng was about to take off again, Shi Bafang grabbed Mengmeng's tail again and warned with an embarrassed look: "Please fly lower."

    "I know." Mengmeng wrapped her tail around her waist, glared at Shi Bafang and replied.

    It didn’t take long for Mengmeng, Shi Bafang and Nana to join together.  Seeing Shi Bafang, Nana said helplessly: "Fool, why are you chasing me again?"

    "It's not my habit to avoid responsibilities."

    "Okay, you two, please stop talking. Your name is Shi Bafang, right? Come with us, I hope you can come back here alive." Mengmeng interrupted the conversation between Shi Bafang and Nana.

    "Mengmeng, what's going on?" the girl in black asked Mengmeng in a low voice.

    "Isn't that what happened? These two idiots are looking for death." Mengmeng replied angrily.

    "Mengmeng, what's going on? You seem a little angry." The girl in black asked the girl in scarlet inexplicably.

    "Who knows? Maybe it's the day in the next two days." The girl in scarlet clothes shrugged and replied.

    As Mengmeng and the three walked for a long time, they came to a natural valley, passed through a hidden cave in the valley, and came to the paradise on the other side of the cave.

    "Where is this?" Shi Bafang asked Nana as he looked at the surrounding scenery in surprise.

    "The second and fifth level of hell is between the second and third levels. You are welcome to come here, but I don't know if you have the life to leave here." Mengmeng replied casually.

    "Two point five floors? Does that mean there is another three point five floors between the third and fourth floors?" Shi Bafang asked after listening to Mengmeng's words.

    Mengmeng, who obviously didn't expect Shi Bafang to ask such a question, couldn't help but be stunned. After thinking about it for a while, she replied: "I don't know."

    Following Mengmeng to the center of Paradise, Shi Bafang seemed to be in a small village. Looking at the people in the village, Shi Bafang asked Nana softly: "Are these people criminals?"

    "Yes. Part of it is." Nana nodded slightly and replied.

    "The rest is"

    "Hey, you two, don't whisper to each other." Mengmeng shouted angrily at Nana and Shi Bafang, and then said to the other two girls: "I'm going to report to the master, you watch these two guys, don't let them  I took the opportunity to run away.”

    "Um."

    When Mengmeng left, Shi Bafang asked Nana with a puzzled look on his face: "Nana, can I ask you a question?"

    "You ask."

    "Do you know the place of exile here?"

    "I know. This can be said to be the laboratory of the Exiled Land"

    "Nana!" the girl in black shouted.

    "What does it matter? From your point of view, he can't leave here anyway." Nana replied nonchalantly.

    "Hahahathat's not necessarily the case." Along with a burst of laughter, a middle-aged man with gray hair walked out.

    When Nana saw the visitor, she immediately knelt down and said, "Master."

    "Yes." The middle-aged man nodded slightly, looked at Shi Bafang who was not kneeling with interest, and asked: "Your name is Shi Bafang, right?"

    "Yes."

    "It seems like you still have doubts about me?"

    "Yes."

    “Then come with me, I think I can spare some time to answer your questions.”

    "Thank you."

    "Master" Nana, who was kneeling on the ground, called softly.  The middle-aged man smiled and said:"Don't worry about Nana. To put it bluntly, the young master is just an experiment. If it's gone, it'll be gone. Just make another one later. You don't have to worry about it. Go take a rest with Mengmeng first. I'll take care of you first."  This Shi Bafang is going to visit my laboratory."

    As the middle-aged man who called himself Feng Chang entered the basement and entered an empty room, Shi Baqian almost thought he had entered a biohazard room.  Various vessels contain various creatures.  And judging from the eyes of the creatures that move from time to time, these are all alive.

    "Are you surprised?" Feng Chang asked with a smile.

    "Yes." Shi Bafang answered honestly.

    "Hahaha these are my children." Feng Chang said to Shi Bafang while looking at the biological vessels with affection.  Shi Bafang didn't know how to answer the call.  Fortunately, Feng Chang didn't care. After expressing his feelings, Feng Chang took Shi Bafang deeper and walked through two basements in a row. Feng Chang took Shi Bafang to the fourth underground floor.

    If the creatures in the first three floors of the basement are still within the scope of allowed research, then the research on the fourth floor can only be said to be taboo research.  The creatures in each vessel are all based on human beings, with some additional parts that humans do not originally possess.  For example, humans with up to eight arms, humans with fish tails, humans with wings on their backs Looking around, Shi Bafang suddenly discovered that the humans here were very similar to those humanoid races in legends.  It's just that those humanoid races are just fiction, but what you see in front of you is reality.

    "It seems you have already thought of it." Feng Chang noticed the change in Shi Bafang's expression and said with a smile.

    "Well, I thought of it. I'm just curious, what's the use of making these creatures? Do you want to conquer the world?"

    "Wellthis is an interesting proposal. But I'm afraid I can't realize it alone." Feng Chang touched his chin and replied.  However, when Shi Bafang looked at him with a strange look on his face, Feng Chang shrugged and muttered in a low voice: "You really have no sense of humor."

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang didn't know whether to laugh or cry, so he went straight to the topic and asked: "Mr. Feng, I don't know what your purpose is in bringing me here?"

    "Hehehe I'm a little curious about you." Feng Chang said with a smile.

    " Let me make it clear in advance that I will not be your experimental subject." Shi Bafang looked at Feng Chang warily and said.

    "Hehehe You don't have to worry about this. I'm not very interested in using you as an experimental subject. I just want to ask you, what is your opinion on these creatures?"

    "Huh? What do you think?" Shi Bafang couldn't help but be stunned.

    "To be more precise, if these creatures appear outside one day in the future, do you think others will accept their existence?"

    Shi Bafang looked at Feng Chang suspiciously and asked tentatively: "Do you want to release all these creatures?"

    "……Yes."

    "Well, I can take the liberty to ask, will those creatures take the initiative to attack humans? If so, then I advise you not to have such thoughts."

    "This, it shouldn't happen, right? They are all very well-behaved." Feng Chang looked at the creatures in the vessel uncertainly and said.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang said: "If you just ask me what I think about these creatures, then I can only say, I have no opinion. In my eyes, they all have the right to survive. However, if they violate the rules of the outside world  , then it is inevitable to be eliminated.”

    Hearing Shi Bafang’s words, Feng Chang’s expression darkened.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 317 The Second Level of Hell: Feng Chang’s Request

    Chapter 317 The Second Level of Hell: Feng Chang’s Request

    He was inexplicably taken to visit the basement, and then he was inexplicably invited out. He followed Nana to the guest room prepared for him. Shi Bafang was confused and asked Mengmeng who was leading the way: "Mengmeng, Nana.  Woolen cloth?"

    Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Shi Bafang when she heard this, and replied angrily: "Who are you, Nana? Why do you care so much about her?"

    "Oh, I know her best. Is she okay?"

    "She is fine, it's just because her tail was pulled off by someone, so she is now being inspected by her owner. After all, this is the first time she has encountered this situation."

    Hearing what Mengmeng said, Shi Bafang laughed awkwardly.  He was the person Mengmeng was talking about, and it was he who pulled off Nana's tail.

    Seeing Shi Bafang's sneer, Mengmeng suddenly felt angry in her heart, and asked with a straight face: "Is there nothing else? If there is nothing, then I will leave first, there are still many things  Waiting for me to do it.”

    "Oh, oh, then you are busy." Shi Bafang replied quickly.

    "Bang!" Mengmeng closed the door forcefully. Shi Bafang looked at the closed door inexplicably. He didn't know what Mengmeng was angry about. Did he not say anything wrong before?

    With doubts, Shi Bafang lay on the bed. There was still more than a day before the end of the game, so staying here was a good choice.  Just as he was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door, Shi Bafang opened the door, and the dream came back again.  He stared at Shi Bafang with an ugly expression and said, "Master wants to see you."

    "Oh, please lead the way."

    Mengmeng came to Feng Chang's room with an angry sigh, and saw Feng Chang looking at several human skeleton scans. Seeing Shi Bafang come in, he said politely: "Come on, I'm sorry for leaving you just now."  Call me back."

    “It’s okay, how can I help you?”

    "Er take a look at this first." Feng Chang handed the human skeleton scan in his hand to Shi Bafang.

    Shi Bafang didn't pick it up. He looked at Feng Chang and said, "I don't understand this. You'd better just tell me what you want from me."

    "Well, that's good. This human skeleton scan is Nana's. You see, there is a break in her tailbone. But what makes me wonder is that it doesn't seem to have any bad effect on her.  .”

    "Then you are looking for me"

    "I want to ask how you broke off her tail?"

    "Eh, why don't you just ask her directly?" Shi Bafang asked puzzledly.

    "If she is willing to say it, what else can I ask you to do?" Feng Chang said helplessly.

    "Ehwell. Since Nana doesn't want to say it, if I tell her, she won't blame me, right?"

    "You don't want to say it either?"

    "This, after all, involves her. Shouldn't we ask for her opinion?" Shi Bafang considered his words.  After hearing Shi Bafang's answer, Feng Chang nodded slightly, "What you are thinking makes sense, but she doesn't want to say it, so I can't force her. Although I am their master, in my eyes, they  Just like my kids."

    "I would like to ask, if you regard them as your children, what happened to the young master before?" Shi Bafang looked at Feng Chang suspiciously and asked.

    Feng Chang smiled when he heard this, "I couldn't tell you originally, but the experimental product is gone, so it's okay to tell you. That young master was also an experimental product I made, and I'm using it to conduct an experiment.  He just thinks he is my son, the young master here."

    "Oh." Shi Bafang responded without asking further questions.  Then the topic turned to Nana again, but Shi Bafang never let go and told Feng Chang what he wanted to know.  Feng Chang scratched his head in distress, looked at Shi Bafang helplessly and asked, "You are really tough-talking."

    "Thank you for the compliment. If you want to find the reason from me, why not ask Mengmeng or a girl who gets along well with Nana to ask her. Then maybe you can ask her what you want to know." Shi Bafang came out for Feng Chang.  Idea said.

    "Now it seems that this is the only way to go. Shi Bafang, I heard Nana say that your cooking skills are very good?" Feng Chang looked at Shi Bafang and asked.

    "Well, I am the cook in our group, and cooking is work for me."

    “…Then I wonder if I have a chance to try your craft?” Feng Chang asked tentatively.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang agreed: "Of course, no problem. In return for your courtesy to me, please let me prepare some food for you."

    "You're too polite. Mengmeng, take Shi Bafang to the kitchen. In the kitchenThe ingredients are used everywhere.  "Feng Chang ordered with a smile.

    "Yes, master. Come with me." Mengmeng said the first half of her sentence very gently, but when she spoke to Shi Bafang, she was as hard as a brick.  In line with the principle of not being provoked but being able to hide, Shi Bafang bowed to Feng Chang and then followed Mengmeng to the kitchen.

    This should be considered the kitchen, right?

    Watching the mouse leisurely walking by his feet, Shi Bafang looked at Mengmeng suspiciously, wondering if the girl in front of him had brought it to the wrong place.

    "That's right, this is the kitchen. It's just that the master forgot some procedures when he made us, so none of us are very good at cooking." Mengmeng explained with a blushing face.

    "Is there any relationship between not knowing how to cook and not cleaning?" Shi Bafang murmured in his heart, but he would not say this out loud, lest Mengmeng become angry and find fault with himself again?

    "Please bring out some cleaning tools. If you want to make delicious food, the environment is very important, especially hygiene." Shi Bafang said to Mengmeng as calmly as possible.  But even so, Mengmeng still stared at Shi Bafang in displeasure for a long time.

    Today is a disaster day for the residents of the kitchen.  As Shi Bafang was being cleaned, rats and cockroaches had to leave in tears and embarked on the road to leave their hometown.

    After cleaning the kitchen, it immediately felt brand new.  Shi Bafang opened the refrigerator, and the scene in the kitchen made Shi Bafang lose all hope in the ingredients Feng Chang mentioned.  Now I check the refrigerator, just to see if there is anything in the refrigerator that is edible.  The result made Shi Bafang very disappointed. A piece of tofu could grow green hair on it. One can only imagine whether there would be edible food in the refrigerator.  Even if it can be eaten, who would dare to eat it?

    Mengmeng’s face has been red since Shi Bafang started cleaning the kitchen, especially when she saw the piece of green tofu in the refrigerator, her face made Shi Bafang worry about whether it would burn.

    "What, do you have a place to sell ingredients here?" Shi Bafang asked Mengmeng.

    "Erno."

    “…Then is there anything else to eat here?”

    "Uh-huh, wait a minute." Mengmeng thought hard, and as if she remembered something, she ran to the kitchen cabinet and pulled out an unopened bag of flour.  Shi Bafang looked at the production date on the flour bag and felt relieved.  Finally, he found something to eat. Otherwise, no matter how good his cooking skills were, he would not be able to conjure up food with bare hands.

    "This is what we will eat tonight. Mengmeng, go and clean the pot. By the way, can this stove be lit?" Shi Bafang asked Mengmeng.

    "Of course it can be lit." Mengmeng took the iron pot and after saying a few words, she took the iron pot to the sink to wash it.

    Shi Bafang tried it and found that the stove was normal.  After finding an iron basin, washed it, and put it on the fire to dry. Shi Bafang put the flour into the iron basin, put water in it, and started kneading the dough.  Fortunately, he had all the seasonings he brought with him, otherwise Shi Bafang would probably be unable to even make a single meal of noodles.

    ……

    The noodles were ready. Mengmeng smelled the aroma of the noodles and swallowed quietly.  Shi Bafang, who was on the side, shook his head and reminded Mengmeng softly: "Mengmeng, go call Mr. Feng to start dinner."

    "Huh? Oh, oh." Mengmeng was shocked when she heard this. She reluctantly looked at the noodles on the table and walked out, turning back three times.  Shi Bafang looked angry and amused, and couldn't help but said: "There is still a lot in the pot. If you call Mr. Feng here earlier, you can eat it earlier."

    Mengmeng’s face turned red and she lowered her head to look for Feng Chang.  After a while, Feng Chang hurried in, followed by Nana, Mengmeng and two other girls.

    "This, did you make this?" Feng Chang was not in a hurry to eat the noodles. Instead, he pointed at the noodles and asked Shi Bafang with a look of disbelief.

    "Of course. Eat it quickly. The noodles should be eaten while they are hot. They will not taste good when they are cold." Shi Bafang nodded and replied.

    Hearing Shi Bafang’s admission, Feng Chang picked up the noodle bowl, tried to take a bite, and then without saying a word, he shoveled the noodles into his mouth.  After finishing a bowl of noodles in a few seconds, he stretched his hands towards Shi Bafang and shouted: "One more bowl."

    Seeing that the master Feng Chang had already eaten, Nana and the others naturally started eating.  Fortunately, Shi Bafang followed his usual habit of cooking for Han Yu and others, otherwise there would really not be enough food for the people in front of him.

    At the end of the meal, even half of the noodle soup was drunk. The five guys who were reincarnated as starving ghosts finally put down their bowls and chopsticks, and sat contentedly in their seats to appreciate the satisfaction after the meal.

    “Oh, it’s been a long time since I’ve been here, and I finally have a meal cooked by someone.” Feng Chang said with emotion on his face.

    &nbsp; "Hmm~" Shi Bafang coughed lightly, reminding Feng Chang to pay attention to Mengmeng and others whose expressions suddenly changed after hearing his words.  Feng Chang was reminded and quickly made up for it: "Oh, I ate something you cooked this time, Shi Bafang. What will we do if you leave?"

    "This is easy to handle. I will stay here for a while. If you can leave here, I would be willing to teach you some cooking skills."

    "Really?!" Feng Chang and the four girls Mengmeng asked in unison.

    "Of course. But, can you leave here and follow me to the ground? I can't stay here forever, my companion is not here after all."

    "Understand, understand, we are not prisoners in the Exiled Land. We can go up there at any time if we want." Feng Chang replied quickly.

    "Really? Then why does Nana want to participate in this league?"

    "Ugh, this is"

    Nana saw this and said: "That's because I wanted to go up there and have a look, but the owner didn't allow it, so I had no choice but to participate in the competition to achieve my goal."

    "That's it. Now, Mr. Feng, who among the four of them do you plan to let me learn cooking skills?"

    "Just Mengmeng. Nana's tail is broken. I want to keep her to assist in my research. Xiangxiang and Lala also want to stay to help me." Feng Chang replied after thinking for a while.

    “Huh???” The other two girls, including Nana, also expressed regret at the same time.

    "How about this? Let the four of them take turns. One round every three days. How much they can learn depends on their own abilities. In this way, Mr. Feng can eat more food." Shi Bafang said.  suggested.

    For the sake of his own appetite, Feng Chang made a difficult decision after thinking about it and agreed to Shi Bafang's proposal.  However, Feng Chang still worried and asked Shi Bafang to take good care of the four girls who wanted to learn cooking from him. Shi Bafang fully agreed to this request.

    The matter of learning arts was settled in this way. Nana and the other girls went to clean up the dishes, while Feng Chang invited Shi Bafang to go for a walk and relax.  Shi Bafang did not refuse this invitation.  The two walked out of the room and walked along the bluestone path. Unknowingly, they came to a hillside not far from the house.  Looking at the house below, Feng Chang spoke up and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, do you know why I am here?" After a meal, Feng Chang had omitted his last name when addressing Shi Bafang.

    "I don't know, but I guess you must have encountered some hardships that ordinary people would never encounter, right?" Shi Bafang replied after hearing this.

    "Your guess is not far off. But think about it, who would come to this place where birds don't lay eggs when they are full? Looking at your age, I'm afraid you won't know that there was someone in the league back then.  A very famous research biologist."

    Shi Bafang did not speak. He understood that at this time, what he needed to do was to be a qualified listener, not to praise Feng Chang.

    Sure enough, I heard Feng Chang continue to say: "Back then, I was young and energetic, and I didn't take anyone seriously because of my intelligence. Even my mentor, I thought he was just a fool. I can't  You can only imagine how many people I have offended. In order to retaliate against me, those people I offended made a series of charges and threw them on my head. The biggest charge was violating the alliance's rules.  Ban, research on the origin of life. This crime is not a small one. If it weren’t for the mentor who I thought was an idiot, I would have been hanged for who knows how many years. It’s just that the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime is hard to forgive. I was exiled to this place of exile.  Then, I started my own research here. Didn’t those who framed me falsely accuse me of studying the origin of life? Then I will really research it and show it to them, and I will also research a sample to show them.  look."

    "Then have you come up with anything from your research?" Shi Bafang asked.

    "Have you not seen Nana and the others? They are all the fruits of my hard work over the years."

    "Why are you telling me this?"

    "Haha I need you to do me a little favor." Feng Chang heard this and smiled.

    "You tell me first and listen to it." Shi Bafang replied after hearing the words.

    "Haha It's actually very simple. I just want you to bring Nana and the others to have more contact with people outside, so that they can become more human-like."

    "this……"

    "I know this will make you feel embarrassed, but I don't want them to be harmed in any way after I'm gone, at least to give them more ability to protect themselves." Feng Chang said hurriedly.

    "Why are you looking for me? I'm just a powerless cook"

    "It is precisely because you are a powerless person.??Chef, I don't have to worry about you doing anything bad to Nana and the others.  "

    "That's not necessarily the case. I might be a bad person."

    "Haha I believe you." Feng Chang looked at Shi Bafang and smiled.

    Shi Bafang scratched his head in distress and said to himself: "It is very troublesome to be trusted by others. And I will eventually leave here. You don't want me to take Nana and the others away."  Right? Even if I am willing, they probably won’t be willing. Have you considered their feelings? "

    "They have no right to object to this issue, they can only obey."

    "let me think about it." Shi Bafang said after thinking for a while.

    Feng Chang also knew that it was a bit embarrassing for Shi Bafang to make a decision all at once. After seeing that Shi Bafang agreed to think about it, he did not force Shi Bafang again.  He just said softly to Shi Bafang: "Don't blame me for asking you to help me with this. In fact, I feel that my end may be coming. Nana and the other girls have always been something I can't worry about. I originally created that young master out of hope.  That guy can take care of Nana and the others after I am gone, but the result is that I am very disappointed. That guy really treats her as his young master. Even if you don't kill him this time, I will find an opportunity to kill him."

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang looked at Feng Chang and asked puzzledly: "I see that you are quite strong. How could it be that your end is approaching? Don't be unfounded."

    "You don't understand. People like me, especially those who study the origin of life, have a much deeper understanding of life than you. I have created so many creatures that did not originally exist in this world, and God has  How could you let me go so easily?" Feng Chang said with a wry smile.

    "What you are saying is too mysterious, isn't it?" Shi Bafang's face was full of disbelief.  Feng Chang didn't continue the topic. He stood up, patted his butt, and said to Shi Bafang, "Let's go, it's almost time for us to go back, otherwise Nana and the others will go out to find us."

    "Last question, do you hate those who exiled you here?" Shi Bafang stood up and asked.

    Feng Chang smiled when he heard this, "When I first came here, I hated them every day, and I always vowed to find ways to take revenge on those people when I left here. But after these years, the hatred in my heart has faded.  Sometimes I calm down and think about it, I did something wrong at that time, and it is not unreasonable for those people to want to deal with me. In this way, I have no thoughts about those people."

    "You are really generous."

    "Haha As people get older, some things just start to look away." {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 318 The Second Level of Hell: Ningping’s Opportunity

    Chapter 318 The Second Level of Hell: Ningping’s Opportunity

    Once, twice, three times In the woods on the outskirts of the Exiled Land, Ning Ping was practicing swinging his sword meticulously alone. Every time he swung his sword, a sword wave would fly towards the building facing Ning Ping.  On the soil slope, bursts of smoke and dust were stirred up.

    After swinging the sword five hundred times in a row, Ning Ping's shirt was soaked with sweat. Ning Ping stopped swinging the sword and walked aside to rest while holding the Qiu Shui Sword.  But whenever Ning Ping thinks about the last time he lost, Ning Ping's heart can't calm down.

    Ning Ping clenched his fist tightly and whispered: "I will not lose again." After saying this, Ning Ping walked to the slope and prepared to swing his sword five hundred times.

    "Shasha~" Before Ningping could swing his sword twenty times, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from the nearby woods. Ningping was startled and immediately prepared for battle.  While Ning Ping was waiting nervously, an old man with gray hair and a childlike face walked out slowly. After seeing Ning Ping, he looked like he had finally met someone, and asked Ning Ping: "Young man, how to get to the Tower of Crime and Punishment?  "

    "Go straight over there." Ning Ping was startled by the person coming, but he immediately showed him the way.

    "Thank you very much. Young man, are you a swordsman?" The old man thanked him, looked Ning Ping up and down and asked.

    "Yeah." Ning Ping responded, turning around to continue the training he had not completed just now.  But the old man didn't leave at this time. As if he saw something interesting, he stood not far away and watched Ning Ping practice with interest.  Ning Ping didn't care and kept practicing on his own.  But the old man pushed further. After seeing that Ning Ping ignored him, when Ning Ping practiced swinging his sword to 200 times, the old man suddenly shouted: "Stop!"

    Ning Ping almost twisted because of this shout, and then Ning Ping stared at the old man with an unhappy face and asked, "What are you doing?" The old man ignored the unkindness in Ning Ping's tone, looked at Ning Ping and said, "You practice like this  No, I hear your sword crying."

    "I'm sick." Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, thinking that he had encountered a lunatic. He cursed secretly and prepared to leave.  If you can't afford to offend, we can afford to hide.  But the old man was obviously not easy to get along with. When he saw Ning Ping was about to leave, he actually blocked Ning Ping's way and prevented Ning Ping from leaving.

    That skill made Ning Ping feel wary, but before he could speak, the old man had already spoken: "How dare you not believe me? Okay, okay, then I will let you open your eyes and know that Lord Niu has three eyes."

    "It's Lord Ma." Ning Ping corrected.

    "Shut up! Get the spirit! Draw your sword." The old man said angrily.

    Ning Ping watched the old man pick up a branch casually, frowned, and said, "Old man, don't look for trouble. Even if you really want to fight with me, please get a real sword."

    "Humph, I can use this to deal with you." The old man replied with a proud look on his face.  But this arrogant look also angered Ning Ping, who decided to give the old man a hard time to prevent him from thinking that he was easy to bully.

    Thinking of this, Ning Ping stopped talking. He swayed and rushed towards the old man. As he approached the old man, Ning Ping waved his Qiu Shui Sword and patted the old man on the shoulder.  At this time, Qiu Shui Jian Ningping did not pull out its sheath.  No matter how unhappy Ning Ping was, he would never kill someone he had just met, even if it was an annoying old man.  Ning Ping just wanted to give the self-righteous old man in front of him a little pain.

    But to Ning Ping's surprise, the scabbard of the Qiu Shui Sword did not fall on the old man's shoulder. On the contrary, Ning Ping's wrist holding the Qiu Shui Sword ate a branch from the old man's hand, causing pain.  Ning Ping's hand couldn't help but loosen, but he quickly tightened it again to prevent the Qiu Shui Sword from falling to the ground.

    The old man glanced at Ning Ping in surprise, and nodded secretly, but he continued to scold: "The movements are too obvious, and people can see your intentions at a glance. In addition, the movements are too rigid, just step by step, you know  , the sword follows the heart, no move can win but there is a move"

    "Old man, you also use a sword?" Ning Ping rubbed his wrist and interrupted the old man.

    "It's rude to interrupt the old man." The old man glared at Ning Ping unhappily and said.  Unfortunately, Ning Ping remained unmoved. He stared at the old man's hands and said, "If you are also a swordsman, please defeat me with a real sword and then teach me. Otherwise, please shut up."

    "For me, as long as I am willing, anything in my hand can be regarded as a real sword. For you now, this branch is enough for me." The old man replied with a proud face.

    "Really? Then don't blame me for being rude." Ning Ping looked angry when he heard this and pulled out the Qiu Shui Sword.

    The figure disappeared again, this time faster than beforeIt was quick, but even so, Ning Ping's inevitable sword was still blocked, and not only was it blocked, Ning Ping's chest was lightly tapped three times by the old man with a branch.

    Ning Ping couldn't accept this reality for a while and froze on the spot.  Just now, the old man used a branch that could be seen everywhere to hold the unsheathed Qiu Shui Sword.  With the Qiu Shui Sword cutting iron like clay, Ning Ping could imagine the fate of that branch.  But it was precisely this that made Ning Ping almost unable to believe his eyes.  The branch that looked like it could be easily broken actually blocked the Qiushui Sword easily, and then launched a counterattack against Ning Ping. Fortunately, the old man didn't want to hurt anyone, and just used the branch in his hand to leave a mark on Ning Ping's chest.  Made a little mark.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping looked at the old man and asked after a long while.

    "Hehehe you want to know? I won't tell you, I won't tell you, I won't tell you~"

    Black lines appeared on Ning Ping’s forehead. This old man’s singing sounded very familiar.  Ning Ping unconsciously thought of that guy Han Yu's hateful face.

    “…If you don’t want to say it, forget it.” Ning Ping sheathed his sword in depression and prepared to leave.  Just listen to the old man say: "Using force to wield a sword is ultimately inferior, only using Qi to wield a sword is superior." Ning Ping heard the words and replied without looking back: "Old man, how can I possibly say what you said?  I don’t know, I just want to learn how to control a sword with Qi, where can I find the way?”

    "Hmm~ Recruitment, I am a lonely old man who is proficient in the art of wielding swords with Qi. I am now recruiting a disciple. No apprenticeship ceremony is required, as long as three meals are provided."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping frowned and looked at the old man and said: "Old man, who sent you here? Although I am young, I am not an ignorant child. I don't believe that pie will fall from the sky, and I also don't expect that the peace of the world needs me to maintain it.  .”

    The old man was stunned when he heard this, and then burst out laughing. He looked at Ning Ping with interest and said, "You are indeed a very interesting little guy. I have a destiny with you, so I will teach you some tips on how to use Qi to control a sword. You  If you want to learn, come here alone at midnight." After saying this, the old man's figure flashed and disappeared.

    "Isn't it a ghost attack?" Ning Ping murmured to himself.  As soon as he finished speaking, a stone flew out from the bushes and hit Ning Ping in the head.

    “Oops~” Ning Ping rubbed his forehead that was red from being smashed, and he was not in the mood to practice at this time.  He was about to return to the hotel to discuss with Han Yu and others.  As soon as he returned to the hotel, Ning Ping saw Han Yu and Field walking over with happy faces.

    "What happened?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "That guy from Bafang is back." Field said.

    "Well, what then?"

    "That boy came back with a beautiful woman." Han Yu continued.

    "Huh?" Ning Ping frowned, what is this?

    "Take me to see it." Ning Ping said.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Oh, let Field take you there, I have something to go out for."

    "Where are you going?"

    "Go to the Tower of Punishment. Barnard just sent a message, saying that Deimos has something to discuss with me. I'm going to meet him and see what medicine he wants to sell in his gourd."

    "Oh, then be careful. Don't agree to any of the other party's requests. Just say that you will come back and discuss with us before making a reply." Ning Ping told Han Yu after hearing this.

    "I know." Han Yu agreed and left the hotel.

    Under the leadership of Field, Ning Ping met the girl who claimed to learn cooking from Shi Bafang and dressed like a maid.  Ning Ping was not very interested in this girl named Mengmeng. On the contrary, he was very interested in what Mengmeng said about the 2.5 levels of hell.  But after going to bed at night, Ning Ping suddenly remembered that he had not asked Han Yu and others for their opinions on what he wanted to ask.

    Looking at Han Yu and others sleeping soundly, Ning Ping didn't want to wake them up.  He got up and put on his clothes, picked up the Qiushui Sword, and left the hotel and walked towards the place where he practiced swordplay during the day.

    After arriving at the destination and waiting for a while, the old man he met during the day appeared. He was dressed in white and walked as if he was floating all the way. Ningping was so frightened that he swallowed quietly, feeling a little regretful that he was so big.  Came here in the middle of the night.

    “Not bad, not bad, you are quite courageous.” The old man nodded to Ning Ping with satisfaction.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping put on an ugly smile and asked the old man, "Old man, do you know about the Demon Swordsman?"

    "Ah, I know, what's wrong?"

    "After learning swordsmanship from you, can I defeat the demon swordsman?"

    "Huh? Why do you want to defeat the demon swordsman? You and the evil??The swordsman has a grudge?  "The old man asked curiously.

    "I was defeated by a demon swordsman once, and I want to regain my place." Ning Ping replied in a deep voice.

    "This is also a reason. But I'm not sure whether you can win or not. It all depends on your own efforts. As long as you work hard, you will get the rewards you want."

    Hearing the old man’s specious answer, Ning Ping rolled his eyes covertly and decided not to dwell on this issue anymore. He looked at the old man and humbly asked for advice: “Sir, please teach me to control the sword with Qi.”

    The old man was startled by Ning Ping's sudden politeness, but then he smiled, nodded and said, "Okay, let me test you first to see how far you can use your strength to wield a sword. In my opinion  Come on, you’re practicing ancient swordsmanship, right?”

    "Yes." Ning Ping replied honestly.

    "Well, good practice, this saves you the trouble of starting from scratch."

    “Old sir, I don’t know what you mean?” Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "The so-called sword control with Qi can be understood as the state of practicing ancient swordsmanship to reach a profound state. Using force to control the sword is the foundation, and using Qi to control the sword is the result."

    “…Old sir, I don’t quite understand.”

    "To put it in layman's terms, if you want to learn to use Qi to control a sword, you must practice ancient swordsmanship. And your current situation is that you have practiced ancient swordsmanship, but you have not yet realized the sense of Qi in your body. As long as you find the sense of Qi, you can use Qi to control it.  It’s not too difficult for you to control a sword.”

    Ning Ping was overjoyed by the old man’s answer and blurted out: “Really?!”

    "Of course, but don't be too complacent. This aura is not that easy to find. Some people have been searching for it for decades and still haven't found it." The old man said to Ning Ping, pouring cold water on it.  But Ning Ping didn't care. He looked at the old man and said eagerly: "Please guide me how to find Qi."

    "Well, this is natural." The old man nodded and said to Ning Ping: "Sit down cross-legged with your legs first, and I will inject a stream of Qi into your body to let you know what Qi is."

    "Yes." Ning Ping did not doubt that he was there, and sat cross-legged on the ground as instructed. The old man walked behind Ning Ping, put his right hand on Ning Ping's back, and said, "Pay attention to how you feel."

    Ning Ping said nothing, closed his eyes slightly, relaxed his shoulders, and felt his inner self with all his heart.  He felt a stream of warm air pouring into his body from his back, traveling through his body along with his meridians.

    After a while, Ning Ping slowly opened his eyes, looked at the old man and asked, "Is that warm current just Qi?"

    "Well. Now you try to find the Qi that exists in your body." The old man nodded and said.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Ning Ping shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Why can't I feel anything?"

    "Nonsense, how long has it been? You, a little guy who is not even a beginner, want to find a sense of energy. You really think you are a swordsman genius that only emerges in hundreds of years." The old man said angrily.  He glanced at Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping was right when he heard this, but he still asked the old man a little unwillingly: "Isn't there any quick way?"

    "Have you brought the sword manual you got from that old ghost Maser?" the old man asked after thinking for a while.

    "I brought it, but I haven't had time to look at it yet." Ning Ping heard this and quickly took out the sword manual, then he woke up, looked at the old man and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Not too stupid. Yes, the original owner of that sword manual is me. Originally, I came to see you just to see if you are suitable for this sword manual. Now it seems that you are quite suitable.  If you want to find your own sense of Qi, then read more sword manuals when you have nothing to do, and understand the meaning of the moves in the sword manuals. Don't blame me for not explaining it to you one by one, these things are often things that can only be understood but not understood  Talking to you too much about words and phrases may save you some detours, but it will also stifle your development."

    "Thank you, old man, for your teaching." Ning Ping thanked the old man.  The old man accepted Ning Ping's gift as a matter of course, then turned around and disappeared from Ning Ping's eyes so fast that Ning Ping thought he had seen a ghost.

    "It's running so fast, isn't it the ghost hiding in this sword manual?" Ning Ping turned over the sword manual in his hand and said to himself.  As soon as he finished speaking, a stone hit Ning Ping on the forehead.  Ning Ping rubbed his forehead, not daring to say anything more, and returned to the hotel.

    After returning to the hotel, Ning Ping saw Han Yu, Feier, and Shi Bafang preparing to leave the hotel. He couldn't help but feel a little strange. It was still dark, so what were they doing up?  With this question, Ning Ping stepped forward and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, you guys stayed up in the middle of the night, are you planning to go?"where?  "

    "Nonsense, of course I'm looking for you, a guy who stays up in the middle of the night and runs out to fool around." Seeing Ning Ping appear in front of him and asking himself this question, Han Yu immediately replied angrily.

    Ning Ping asked carefully and found out that not long after he left the room, Han Yu got up for the night, and naturally found that Ning Ping was missing from the same room.  After running to Feier and Shi Bafang's room and asking, they found out that Ning Ping had not come to see Feier and Shi Bafang.  Han Yu, Fei Erde and Shi Bafang discussed it and decided to go out to find someone.  Fortunately, before they could go out, Ning Ping strolled back by himself.

    "Ning Ping, you didn't sleep in the middle of the night, where did you go?" When he returned to his room, Han Yu couldn't help but ask Ning Ping.

    "It's getting late, go to bed quickly. There are still things waiting for us to do tomorrow." Ning Ping yawned and changed the subject.  Unfortunately, Han Yu was not fooled. He glared at Ning Ping and threatened, "If you don't tell me, I will tell Meng Xin at dawn that you went out to find a woman in the middle of the night while I was sleeping!"

    "You! You are so insidious!" Ning Ping was shocked when he heard this.  Han Yu’s method is so wicked!  But I have to admit that this method is very effective, at least it is enough to threaten Ningping.

    Under Han Yu’s questioning, Ning Ping honestly explained his purpose of going out in the middle of the night.  After listening to Ning Ping's explanation, Han Yu couldn't help but frown.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping comforted him: "Don't worry, I don't think that old man has any ill intentions towards me."

    Han Yu waved his hand after hearing this, "I'm not interested in whether the old man has any ill intentions towards you. What worries me is, what does that Maser want to do? It can be seen from the fact that the old man can give you guidance.  I'm afraid this is my best swordsmanship." At this point, Han Yu gave a thumbs up, and then continued: "Then the problem is, such a powerful guy was called here by Maser. Others dare not  Said, the only thing that is certain is that Maser’s intentions are not small.”

    "No matter what that Maser wants to do? We just need to do what we have to do. As for other things, let the managers of the Exiled Land have a headache." Ning Ping thought for a while and said.  .

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said: "You are right, this is indeed not something we need to worry about." {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 319 The Second Level of Hell: Extraneous Problems

    Chapter 319 The second level of hell: extraneous problems

    Compared with Ningping, Shi Bafang's life was very easy.  Except for teaching Nana and other girls how to cook, the rest of the time they either practice their leg skills or ponder their cooking skills, which is not much different from ordinary life.

    There was still half a day before the end of the second floor game. Shi Bafang borrowed the hotel kitchen as usual and pushed the dining cart filled with food to go back to the room to eat with Han Yu and others.  When coming out of the elevator, a person entering the elevator caught Shi Bafang's attention.

    "Bafang, what's wrong?" Mengmeng, who was learning cooking with Shi Bafang today, saw Shi Bafang in a daze and asked curiously.

    "It's okay. I think I've seen the person I met just now somewhere?" Shi Bafang replied and pushed the dining cart into the room.  Han Yu, who had been waiting in the room for a long time, cheered and took the lead to greet him.

    "Hey, Han Yu, don't eat secretly." Seeing this, Shi Bafang hurriedly dropped what he was thinking about and warned Han Yu.

    "What's there? You've done a lot anyway." Han Yu muttered dissatisfiedly, taking advantage of Shi Bafang's unpreparedness, he secretly picked up a piece of braised pork and threw it into his mouth.  Then he opened his mouth and a stream of flames spurted out from his mouth.

    "Wow~ What, what is this element?" Han Yu asked Shi Bafang inarticulately, his tongue a little numb.

    "Oh, it was made by Mengmeng. She put some chili sauce in it." Shi Bafang replied, holding back a laugh.

    Han Yu couldn’t help rolling his eyes after hearing this. No wonder Shi Bafang’s defense was a little lax today.

    "You, you did it on purpose."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Shi Bafang smiled and shook his head: "Nonsense, how could I do that? Han Yu, do you think a few of these dishes were made by Mengmeng?"

    Han Yu didn’t want to let his tongue go through another hardship, so he honestly waited for Ning Ping and others to come back.  With nothing going on, Shi Ba conveniently chatted with Han Yu about the man he met at the elevator entrance.

    "What are you talking about? That Lei Qi hasn't left yet?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Hmm I'm not sure whether that person is Lei Qi or not, he just looks very similar." Shi Bafang frowned and thought for a moment before answering uncertainly.

    "That's right, but even if it's really him, our relationship with him isn't that good anyway, so go to hell with him."

    "But what if his actions disrupt our plan"

    After Shi Bafang’s reminder, Han Yu remembered that it seemed that Lei Qi’s purpose of coming here was also to rescue Lian Peng.  In this way, the situation that Shi Bafang is worried about may indeed occur.

    "How about we talk to that guy? Ask him what his purpose is?"

    "Thismay be a bit difficult. I think that person looks like he doesn't want others to see him. If we go find him, he might pretend not to know us. And we haven't confirmed that it's him yet."

    "That's right. Let's wait until Ningping and the others come back to ask the big guys for their opinions."

    ……

    After eating, Shi Bafang went to send Mengmeng back. Han Yu stopped everyone who was about to split up and told everyone what Shi Bafang had discovered previously.  Although they were in a hotel, Han Yu and others were not worried that their conversation would be overheard, because with Qiao Yan'er, a mechanically proficient person, no matter what eavesdropping or filming devices were installed in the room,  Qiao Yaner can always be found as soon as possible.

    After listening to Han Yu’s speech, Ning Ping frowned and asked, “Even if we find that person and confirm that he is Lei Qi, why should we ask that guy to do this or that? Can that guy listen to us?”

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "I have already considered this issue. If the soft one doesn't work, then we can only use the hard one. I don't want our efforts to be in vain because of that guy."

    "If you have made up your mind, then let's try to find that Leitch."

    "Do you know how to find that guy?" Han Yu asked in surprise. Not only Han Yu, but others also looked at Ning Ping in surprise.

    Ning Ping twisted his body unaccustomedly and said to everyone: "Don't look at me like this, I'm not a rare animal. In fact, it's very easy to find that guy, just keep an eye on that Maser."

    "Marshall?"

    "Well, the old guy said he came to see the lotus, but until today, I haven't seen him leave his room for too long. Isn't this abnormal?"

    "Maybe he has already gone to see it." Field said aloud.

    "If he has already seen it, then what is he still doing here? Look at this contact?, This seems to be the only reason that makes sense, but even if you stay to watch the league, how can you not recruit people" At this point, Ning Ping stopped talking. Han Yu knew what Ning Ping meant, nodded and said: "Ning Ping  It does make sense. In fact, if you think about it carefully, it is very likely that Leitch is related to Maser. After all, Maser arrived here on Leitch's starship. To say that they have no relationship at all, it is impossible to say that they have nothing to do with each other.  I don't believe it either.  By the way, when Ning Ping said this, I remembered one more thing.  Before we parted ways with Leitch, hadn't I been invited to go to Leitch's starship?  On that starship, I saw that Leitch respected Maser very much.  Now that I think about it, Leitch is probably taking orders from Maser now.  That Maser stayed in the hotel to attract other people's attention, while Leitch followed Maser's instructions and worked secretly.  "

    "It's very possible. In this case, let's take turns to keep an eye on the old man in Maser. But we can't get too close, so as not to be seen by the old man. That old man is called the Peerless Ghost Fox, and his mind is definitely a ghost.  Damn it, we can't be discovered by him, but used by him instead." Field reminded aloud.

    "Of course, let's divide it into groups. Ning Ping needs to practice, so we exclude him Field, you and I have a lot of free time at this time, so we can handle the surveillance."

    "No problem, no problem, but how to monitor it?" Field asked with some embarrassment.

    "This I have to ask Yan'er to find a solution." Han Yu looked at Qiao Yan'er and said.

    Qiao Yaner nodded and said, "No problem. With my skills, I guarantee that I can make a monitor that no one can detect. You can just install it when the time comes."

    After all was said and done, everyone split up.  Ning Ping's cultivation seemed to have reached a bottleneck, and he found a quiet place alone to feel the so-called Qi.  Han Mengxin and Lin Ke accompanied Qiao Yan'er to work on the monitor, while Han Yu and Field stayed in the room to discuss their assignments.

    "Squeak~" The door opened, and it was Shi Bafang who came back.  Seeing Han Yu and Feild looking at him, Shi Bafang greeted, "Hey, I'm back."

    "Well, I'm back. How did the second-level competition go? Did you encounter any trouble on the way?" Han Yu asked casually.

    Unexpectedly, Shi Bafang's face darkened after hearing this, and he replied in a low voice: "I'm a little lucky that we are challengers and have the privilege of withdrawing from the competition when we meet the victory conditions. On the way I sent Mengmeng back, I saw someone  Many people are killing each other for the number plates, and many people no longer regard snatching the number plates as their main purpose, but just for killing. Mengmeng and I encountered three attacks on the road, but fortunately we were all safe.  I got through it safely. Feng Chang and I have already agreed to wait until the competition is over before we start teaching cooking skills to avoid accidents with the girls in Mengmeng."

    "That's it. Speaking of which, I say Shi Bafang, who do you like?"

    "Huh?" Shi Bafang couldn't help but be stunned.

    Seeing this, Han Yu said dissatisfiedly: "Why are you pretending to be stupid? Mengmeng, Nana and the other four girls, who do you like?"

    "I, Iwhy do you suddenly ask this?" Shi Bafang said stammering.

    "Don't change the subject. I'll tell you from all directions. Let's talk about it and we can give you some advice."

    "But why do I always feel that you want to cause trouble? Mengmeng and Nana are all good girls. I don't even like them, I just have a slight affection for them."

    "Tsk, tsk~ You're really tough." Han Yu said, smacking his lips.  Just as they were about to use severe torture on Shi Bafang, Qiao Yaner and others pushed the door in and handed Han Yu a newly made monitor. As long as this monitor was placed at the door of Ma Shier's room, he could know who entered the horse room.  Who are the people in Shier's room?  As for how to install the monitor, this problem is easy to solve. Han Yu and Field have already visited Maser as an excuse to go to see Maser and install the monitor easily.

    Seeing that Han Yu and Field went out to do errands, Shi Bafang breathed a sigh of relief.  But before he could catch his breath, Han Mengxin, who had the same blood as Han Yu, asked Shi Bafang again the question Han Yu had asked before.

    "This, this" Shi Bafang was thinking about countermeasures when the door to the room was knocked again, and this time it was very urgent.

    "Han Yu and the others are back so soon?" Shi Bafang saw the opportunity and opened the door.  When the door opened, it was not Han Yu or Field who knocked on the door, but Barnard, the hotel's security chief.  Before Shi Bafang could ask questions, Barnard asked first, "Are you Shi Bafang? Do you know a girl named Mengmeng?"

    "We know each other, what's wrong?" Shi Bafang replied in confusion.

    "Follow me, she was seriously injured and may not be able to survive."

    &nbsp;"What? Impossible! I just sent her back not long ago, how is it possible?" Shi Bafang shouted in disbelief.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't believe it. Come with me quickly. She is in the hall now." After Barnard said this, Shi Bafang rushed out without waiting for Barnard to lead the way.  When Han Mengxin and others saw this, they quickly ran out.  Han Mengxin went back to the room to get the medicine box, Lin Ke went to notify Han Yu and Field, and Qiao Yaner chased Shi Bafang to avoid accidents.

    In the hotel lobby, the guests were separated by a group of hotel security guards. Shi Bafang rushed to the sofa in the corner of the lobby and saw Mengmeng lying on it covered in blood, gasping for air. Several people dressed as doctors next to him were  He looked helpless.

    "Mengmeng, Mengmeng" Shi Bafang stepped forward and called softly.  Barnard, who was following, waved to stop the security guards who were trying to pull Shi Bafang away.

    Mengmeng slowly opened her eyes and saw Shi Bafang's familiar face. She opened her lips slightly as if she wanted to say something, but the sound was too low for Shi Bafang to hear.

    "Mengmeng, stop talking, let the doctors treat you, and then talk to me when the injury is healed." Shi Bafang said softly to Mengmeng.  Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Mengmeng found the strength to reach out and grab the corner of Shi Bafang's clothes. She looked anxious, but after all, the injury was too serious, so Mengmeng just grabbed the corner of Shi Bafang's clothes and opened her mouth.  He said so, but at this moment his eyes turned white and he fainted.

    "Mengmeng! Mengmeng!" Shi Bafang was very anxious when he saw this.

    "Okay, okay, if you're not a professional, please give way and don't hinder me from saving people." Han Mengxin reached out and patted Shi Bafang's shoulder while holding the medicine box.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang nodded and stepped aside.  At this time, Han Yu and others also rushed over after hearing the news.  Han Yu reached out and patted Shi Bafang's shoulder, and comforted in a low voice: "Don't worry, Mengmeng will be fine as long as Mengxin is here."

    "I'm worried about the few people left on the second floor." Shi Bafang said softly.

    Han Yu heard the words and said: "Even if you want to go, you have to wait until Mengmeng wakes up and knows what happened from her mouth. Don't worry, I will go with you then."

    Mengmeng was seriously injured, as if she had been hit in the face by something heavy. Seven or eight bones in her body were broken, and two of them even stabbed her lungs. Surgery was necessary to cure her.  For Han Mengxin, surgery is not difficult.  But considering that Mengmeng came running desperately, Han Mengxin decided to wake Mengmeng up first and listen to what she wanted to tell Shi Bafang before performing surgery on her.

    Under the surprised eyes of everyone, Han Mengxin broke a healing crystal, and then used her light ability to treat Mengmeng.  Barnard's eyes almost popped out when he saw Han Mengxin's ability. In the Exiled Land, there are two types of people who cannot be easily offended. One type is the powerful people, and the other type is people like Han Mengxin.  doctor.

    It didn't take a while, but Mengmeng slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Shi Bafang looking at her anxiously, her heart couldn't help but feel warm. But then she thought of Nana and others, which made Mengmeng wake up immediately.  , said to Shi Bafang anxiously: "Bafang, hurry up and save Nana and the others."

    "Well, I'll go right away. Tell me what happened? Didn't I remember you were fine when I sent you back?" Shi Bafang asked after hearing this.

    After hearing this, Mengmeng quickly replied: "Originally, I thought it was fine. But not long after you left, the container in the basement was damaged, and the creatures inside all ran out. Because of that, I  I just came back, so I turned around and ran out, but Nana and the others were trapped because they were in the house."

    "How could the vessel be destroyed? I remember Feng Chang said that it cannot be destroyed from the inside." Shi Bafang frowned and said.

    "I don't know about this either. It's impossible for the master to release those monsters for no reason. So there is only one possibility. Someone destroyed those vessels from the outside."

    At this point, Han Mengxin interrupted and said: "Okay, okay, let's stop here. The injured should have a good rest. Bafang, now that the matter is clear, I will treat Mengmeng, and leave the rest to  You go and do it.”

    Shi Bafang nodded and said: "I understand. Mengmeng, you have a good rest, I will rescue Nana and the others."

    "You have to be careful. The monsters in the basement are all the masterpieces of their masters, so they are very powerful in combat" Mengmeng warned worriedly.

    Things were simple after that. Han Mengxin took Mengmeng to a clean room prepared by Barnard to prepare for the operation. Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner were responsible for taking care of it.  Han Yu left Field to inform Ning Ping, and he and Shi Bafang went to the second and fifth level of hell.

    &nbsp; Tower of Punishment

    Timos slammed the table hard and asked sternly: "What's going on? Why did this kind of accident happen? Who did it?"

    "We haven't found out yet. It happened so suddenly that we had no precautions at all." Zhou Quan answered with a sad face on the side.

    "Zhou Quan, I'm not blaming you, so you don't have to be depressed. It's not your fault that this happened. I don't think anyone wants to see this kind of thing. I'm just very angry. This is a provocation to my place of exile.  !”

    "Sir, the most important thing now is to quickly deal with the monsters that ran to the second floor." Morun reminded Dimos softly.

    Timos nodded after hearing this, looked at Barnard standing in front of him and said: "Barnard, you did a good job this time. When the girl named Mengmeng appeared in the hotel lobby, you blocked the scene in time.  , we didn’t let this news get out, which is good.”

    "Thank you for the compliment, sir. This is what I should do. Sir, please let me know how to deal with Han Mengxin and the others who have had contact with the girl named Mengmeng." Barnard said quickly.

    "Well, let's take a look at the situation first. During this period of time, you are responsible for protecting those girls, especially the girl named Mengmeng. Don't let anything happen to her." Dimos thought for a moment and then ordered.

    "Yes." Barnard agreed and exited the room.

    After Barnard left, Dimos looked at Zhou Quan and others and said, "Let's discuss how to deal with the current situation."

    "The external explanation is easy to solve, just say that it is an entertainment program for the second-level competition. Internally, we need to conduct a thorough investigation. Sir, I feel that our exile is not very stable recently. It seems that someone wants to stir up trouble.  Stirring up the rain.”

    "You mean, Maser?" Timos asked uncertainly.

    Zhou Quan nodded: "Without evidence, we can't do anything to him. But it's not difficult to find a way to cut off his minions."

    "Then I'll leave this matter to you and don't expose any flaws." Dimos said after thinking for a while.

    "Yes, I understand. The monster that appeared on the second floor"

    "Let me handle it. I think at this time, we should let those who are a little wavering see that I can rule here, and I don't rely on some bullshit personality charm." Dimos said in a deep voice.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 320 The Second Level of Hell: Suppression

    Chapter 320 The Second Level of Hell: Suppression

    "Oh~ Buddha selling cut cakes, am I dreaming?" Even though he saw it with his own eyes, Han Yu still couldn't believe it.  Although he already knew what the monsters in the basement were from Shi Bafang, when those long-extinct species appeared alive in front of him, the unreal feeling still made Han Yu feel like he was in a dream.  .

    "Feiyan chain kick!" Shi Bafang volleyed in the air and kicked the monster that was rushing towards him and Han Yu, a dinosaur that should have lived in the Jurassic era, and then shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu, wake up.  , I have to wait until I get back to dream."

    "Ah, ah." Han Yu responded, with flames in his hands, causing the three dinosaurs surrounding him to step back several meters.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said to Shi Bafang: "It seems that these guys are still afraid of fire."

    "These things, Velociraptor, be careful, they are not easy to deal with." Shi Bafang turned around and reminded Han Yu.  Upon hearing this, Han Yu looked at the three dinosaurs that were nearly 2 meters tall not far from him, nodded slightly and said to Shi Bafang: "Let's go to the sky, there is really no need to waste time here."

    "Okay." Shi Bafang retreated to Han Yu's side after hearing this.

    Seeing the prey flying away, the three velociraptors were so angry that they couldn't help but roar loudly. Unfortunately, they couldn't fly, so they could only let out a few vented screams before turning around and continuing to look for the prey.

    It was not easy for Han Yu to fly into the air carrying Shi Bafang. Not long after he flew into the sky, two huge pterosaurs followed him, chasing Han Yu closely behind his butt with their big mouths open.  Han Yu had no choice but to speed up and escape with Shi Bafang on his back.

    "Han Yu, escaping like this is not an option. Fly slower when you reach the big tree in front." Shi Bafang, who was lying on Han Yu's back, shouted to Han Yu loudly.

    "Sure, one person can deal with each one." Han Yu shouted knowingly.

    "Okay, I'll kill the one at the head first."

    Approaching the big tree they agreed on, Shi Bafang turned over and fell from Han Yu's back.  Han Yu stopped suddenly in the air, opened his hands back and forth, and sprayed out flames at the same time. His right hand was aimed at a pterosaur that was rushing toward him, while the other pterosaur was pouncing at Shi Bafang, who fell from Han Yu's back.  .  Shi Bafang adjusted his posture in the air and stepped hard on the top of the big tree with his feet.  The top of the big tree was bent, and then straightened again. With this elasticity, Shi Bafang flew towards the pterosaur that was rushing over. The speed was so fast that the pterosaur didn't even have time to react and was killed by Shi Bafang.  The flying kick hit the throat.  The pterosaur that was kicked rolled its eyes and fell to the ground. Along with this pterosaur, there was another pterosaur with burns all over its body and smoking.

    Han Yu followed the falling Shi Bafang and flew to the cave where Feng Chang was located according to Shi Bafang's instructions.

    The special passage in the second level of hell slowly opened, and Dimos walked out of the passage with a sinking face.  Not far away, a Tyrannosaurus rex over 4 meters tall jumped out of the woods, opened its bloody mouth and went straight to bite Deimos.  Dimos glanced at the charging Tyrannosaurus rex expressionlessly. When the Tyrannosaurus rex rushed to less than five meters away from Dimos, Dimos' eyes widened. The Tyrannosaurus rex that was running seemed to have been suddenly hit by a heavy object.  It fell from the sky and hit the waist. It hit the ground hard, breaking bones and tendons, and it looked like he was dead.

    "Hmph!" Dimos looked indifferently at the Tyrannosaurus rex lying on the ground dying, snorted coldly, and continued to walk forward.  Of the dinosaurs he encountered, not one escaped the same fate as the Tyrannosaurus rex. They all knelt on the ground as if they were paying homage to the king.

    "Awesome, this guy Timo is still as powerful as before." Maser, who was hiding in the hotel, couldn't help but admired Timo as he watched Timo show off his power.

    "Mr. Maser, why do you do this kind of thing? Mr. Maser, please explain it to me." Lei Qi asked Maser softly.

    "Sit down, don't be anxious, listen to me tell you slowly." Maser smiled and said: "You also know that my purpose of coming to the Exile Land this time is not just to meet my apprentice Lianpeng. But.  From Lianpeng's mouth, I learned that the destination I really wanted to reach this time was being guarded by people. In order to distract those people, I had to find a way to cause something to happen, so as to distract them.  Attention, so that the other party can’t figure out what my real purpose is. Reich, you did a good job this time and successfully attracted the attention of those in the Land of Exile.”

    "Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Maser." Leitch thanked him first, and then asked: "It's just that Leitch doesn't understand what the purpose of Mr. Maser's coming here is? Can't he really tell Leitch?  "

    "Hehehe I can't tell you yet. Don't worry too much. I won't tell you because I'm worried that you will inadvertently ruin my safety.Pai, I definitely don’t mean to distrust you.  Now that you have accomplished this, it will probably be enough to keep those people busy for a while.  The next thing you have to do is settle down like a normal person.  I will let you know when I will take action next time.  Before I inform you, you are not allowed to see me here again, do you understand?  "

    "Yes, Lei Qi understands." Suppressing the dissatisfaction in his heart, Lei Qi replied softly.

    Maser was very satisfied with Leitch's attitude. After nodding, he looked at Deimos on the screen again.  He saw that Deimos was confronting a bird-man with two wings on his back in the air.  Ma Shier couldn't help but murmured softly: "I can't believe that that guy Feng Chang is so crazy that he even made legendary creatures. Maybe it is a mistake to erase him like this, and it is better to save his life first.  , let’s see if he can be used by me and then decide later.”

    Timos looked coldly at the birdman in the air, and said to himself before the birdman could speak: "I don't like talking to people with my head raised." He raised his hand and pointed at the birdman in the air, spreading his fingers.  , the birdman in the air trembled all over, and then fell to the ground like a green onion, falling to pieces.

    Like a cleaning machine, wherever Dimos walks, countless monsters and blind humans always fall down.  Deimos, who wanted to use this incident to establish his power, was merciless. Anyone who dared to challenge him was killed without hesitation, without any mercy.  Through the big screen, those who are interested in causing trouble can't help but ask themselves whether they are ready to bear the wrath of Deimos. If not, they should get out of the matter as soon as possible while Deimos is not in a reckoning mood.  It's better outside.

    Maser watched Deimos show off his power in the second level of hell. At the end, he reached out and turned off the TV. He leaned back on the recliner and closed his eyes to rest. He thought about how many more things he would have after Deimos's performance.  People will continue to do what they do.  I am afraid that a large part of those people who have worked hard to win over during this period will shrink back.

    "What happened? You were helpless as soon as Timos took action? This is not like the cunning and ghostly you before." The old man who had given Ning Ping some guidance asked softly when he saw this.

    Hearing this, Maser opened his eyes, looked at the old man sitting opposite him and said, "Which of your eyes saw that I was helpless? I was just a little emotional. That Deimos was indeed the same Deimos before, and he didn't take any action."  That’s it, once you take action, it will definitely hit the vital point.”

    "Are you scared?"

    "What a joke, am I afraid? If I am, why should I come here?"

    "Then what are you worried about?"

    "After all, this is not my home court. There are too few conditions that I can take advantage of. The conditions between me and that guy Dimos are not equal at all."

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    "What should I do? It seems that I can't just rely on you alone. I will continue to send people here from outside."

    "Isn't it? Do you think this is your backyard? Just let as many people in as you want."

    Maser smiled proudly after hearing this: "Humph~ If you said this a few days ago, I can't guarantee it. But now, this place is indeed not much different from my backyard. The guy who let you in  There is no turning back. Once Deimos knows what he has done, he will have no choice but to risk his life to help us. So, whoever I want to let in, he not only cannot stop, but also tries every means to stop him.  Cover for us.”

    "You are really insidious."

    "This is called wisdom." Maser corrected him.

    While Ma Shier and his companions were debating whether what he did was cunning or wise, Han Yu and Shi Bafang arrived at the entrance to the cave where Feng Chang lived, the lair of these monsters.  No one knows if there is any monster waiting for them in this cave, but they know that there are tigers in the mountains, so they prefer to go to the tiger mountains.  Even if they were unwilling, Han Yu and Shi Bafang had no other choice but to bite the bullet and walk towards the cave.

    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the cave, the attack came as expected. Fortunately, Han Yu and Shi Bafang had been vigilant, so the attackers did not succeed.  Taking a closer look, he turned out to be a human being with eight arms.

    "Wow~ Who is that Feng Chang? How can a human with eight hands do this? Hi~ Hello, Brother Eight Hands, can we leave it to a friend?" Han Yu tried to block the cave  The eight-handed weirdo said hello.

    Han Yu’s idea of ??making friends with the weirdo didn’t come true. The eight-handed weirdo seemed to have no hearing and stared at Han Yu. When Han Yu came close, he unexpectedly launched an attack.

    "Damn it, Brother Eight Hands, you are so insidious, I am a good person, I just want to make friends with you. Even if you don't agree,There's no need to hit anyone.  Holy shit, you are not done yet!  "Han Yu dodged for a while and finally couldn't help but cursed loudly.

    But the eight-handed monster did not waver at all because of Han Yu's words, and attacked Han Yu unswervingly, depending on whether he would hit Han Yu before he would stop.

    Han Yu is not a vegetarian. After being attacked by the Eight-Handed Monster for a while, he crossed his index fingers and hit the Eight-Handed Monster in the chest with a crossfire, burning the Eight-Handed Monster until his eyes turned white and he fainted.

    "Humph! Fight with me?!" Han Yu stretched out his legs to kick the unconscious eight-handed monster and said with a proud look on his face.

    "It's done, don't waste time here, let's go in quickly." Shi Bafang couldn't help but urge.

    As soon as they finished speaking, there were bursts of rapid footsteps behind the two of them. It seemed that they were the monsters wandering nearby that had been disturbed by the movement just now.  Han Yu and Shi Bafang rushed into the cave in a hurry, but what they didn't expect was that not long after entering the cave, they encountered another group of monsters.  Now the two of them were blocked in the cave.

    "Bafang, I will open the road in a moment, you just rush forward." Han Yu whispered to Shi Bafang.

    "What about you?" Shi Bafang asked after hearing this.

    "Of course I'm staying here to break up the family. You don't have to worry about me, I can fly. You have to be careful. After I take care of these monsters, I will join you."

    "Okay, then you should be careful. After leaving the cave and walking north, you will see Feng Chang's residence. If that residence is still there, you can go there to find me."

    "Sure, I've written it down."

    "Be careful."

    "Hurry up! Don't do it to me!" After saying this, Han Yu suddenly aimed forward and released a huge fireball. Using the path of the fireball, Shi Bafang rushed out of the cave.  Seeing Shi Bafang leaving, Han Yu turned around and released two fire walls at the monster behind him, then quickly retreated in the direction of Shi Bafang.

    I have to admit that to deal with these monsters, the ability of fire wall is still effective. I saw that the monsters were burned to the point of jumping, especially the huge ones. They helped Han Yu a lot while jumping, and some of the smaller ones were jumping.  They were all trampled to death, which saved Han Yu a lot of time.  And in Han Yu's opinion, dealing with these big ones is much easier than dealing with smaller ones.  The bigger the body, the cumbersome the movements. No matter how strong the force is, it cannot hit the target. No matter how strong the force is, it is of no use.  Han Yu used his skills to play with the monsters who roared in anger because they couldn't hit Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled and burned the monster's buttocks and head, causing the monsters to chase after Han Yu desperately, vowing to trample Han Yu to death.  Over time, a large number of monsters followed behind Han Yu. People who didn't know better saw it and thought that the owner of these monsters was Han Yu.

    After leading the monsters around twice on the second floor, Han Yu chose a depression as a pasture for these monsters. However, when Han Yu was about to set fire to the monsters, someone took action first.  The moment Han Yu ran out of the depression, Han Yu felt a heavy weight on his body. When he looked back, the monsters behind him all lay on the ground groaning as if they had been hit by something heavy.  Just when Han Yu was surprised and puzzled, a figure walked over slowly, patted Han Yu on the shoulder and praised: "Thank you for your hard work."

    It was only then that Han Yu saw clearly that it was Deimos who was robbing him of his business.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 321 The Second Level of Hell: Gravity VS Fire

    Chapter 321 The Second Level of Hell: Gravity vs Fire

    Han Yu had never regarded Timoth as a friend. Now that he saw Timoth appearing in front of him with murderous aura, of course he cheered up without hesitation.

    Dimos glanced at Han Yu, ignored Han Yu, and walked towards the cave.

    "Wait a minute." Han Yu blocked Deimos' way.

    "What do you want to do?" Timos asked calmly.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Where I want to go, it seems I don't need your permission."

    "How do you plan to deal with the people at the other end of the cave?" Han Yu asked, changing the question.

    "There is no one at the other end of the cave." Deimos replied in a deep voice.

    "You want to kill people and silence them?"

    "What can you do?"

    "I want to stop you."

    "Interesting, you can give it a try." Dimos raised the corners of his mouth and looked at Han Yu.

    The two people who couldn't talk about each other immediately prepared to fight.  The strong aura emitted caused the monsters still moving around to retreat, and they did not dare to approach rashly again.

    "Let me see what you are capable of? You are so confident that you can challenge me." Timos looked at Han Yu with excitement and said.

    "You will see it soon." Han Yu's right hand was like a pistol, and a light bullet flew straight along the right side of Timos, killing a human monster that wanted to sneak attack with one blow.  Then Han Yu said coldly: "I want a one-on-one fight, and I don't want a third party to show up."

    "As you wish." Dimos smiled slightly when he heard the words, opened his hands, and a group of black energy gradually appeared from under his feet, slowly spreading to all directions. Han Yu stood at a high place and watched  Covering the black mist that looked like substance, he looked at Deimos in confusion.  And Dimos didn't explain. He only waited until the surroundings were filled with black fog, and then said coldly to Han Yu: "Open your eyes and see for yourself!"

    As soon as the words fell, the black mist suddenly activated, and the monsters surrounded by the black mist suddenly let out a scream. When the black mist dissipated, all the limbs of the monsters were seen sinking into the ground, unable to be pulled out.

    "Okay, nothing can disturb us now." Timos said, looking at Han Yu.

    "That's true." Han Yu said in a deep voice.

    "Firegun!" Han Yu formed a gun shape with his hands and fired a series of fireballs at Timos. Timos did not move at all. When the fireballs came closer, he let out a light shout. A black barrier appeared immediately, covering dozens of approaching people.  Swallow all the fire bombs.

    Han Yu originally did not expect the fire bomb to be effective. While firing the fire bomb, he crossed his fingers and a cross fire followed the fire bomb and flew towards Deimos.  After the black barrier swallowed up the fire bomb, Dimos reached out to grab the flying cross fire, and squeezed it hard, and the cross fire was crushed to pieces.  Han Yu took a closer look and saw that the surface of Timos's hands was covered with a light layer of black energy. Because of the cross fire, the layer of black energy was visible to the naked eye.

    Dimos looked at Han Yu, and with a wave of his hand, dozens of black projectiles flew straight towards Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately hugged his shoulders and crouched slightly. Then he threw his hands to both sides and stood up straight. A pillar of fire spurted out from Han Yu's feet. After neutralizing the black projectiles, Han Yu  He raised his hands above his head and controlled the pillar of fire to fall towards Deimos.  Seeing this, Timos stretched out his hands and firmly caught the falling fire pillar.

    Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately released the pillar of fire, aimed his hands at Deimos, and a green light point flew towards Deimos.  When Deimos saw this, he didn't hesitate. He threw the fire pillar in his hand to the side and waved his right hand. A black curtain quickly enveloped Deimos.  At this moment, the green light spot hit the black curtain of Deimos, causing a violent explosion.

    When the dust caused by the explosion fell to the ground, you could see that the black curtain was only slightly dimmer than when it first appeared.  Deimos shook his big hand hard and dispersed the curtain, standing in front of Han Yu safe and sound.

    "Come on~" Dimos looked very interested and hooked his hand at Han Yu.  Han Yu was immediately furious, and his whole body was almost surrounded by flames. Bubbles began to appear on the nearby ground, and spread towards Deimos' location.  Timos did not hesitate when he saw this. A substantial black energy appeared from under Timos' feet, and the flames that were spreading towards this side collided fiercely in the middle area between Han Yu and Timos.

    "Since you can't come over, then I can go over." Dimos looked at Han Yu and said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly cheered up and saw Timos opening his right hand and shouting softly: "??Dark sky.  "As soon as he finished speaking, the sky seemed to darken for an instant. Han Yu looked up and found that he was already in a space similar to an enchantment.

    "Don't worry, the purpose of creating this canopy is not to let the outside world be too damaged by me. After all, this is my territory. I think it's not worth destroying my home just to deal with you." Dimos looked at Han  Yu explained.

    Han Yu heard this and said, "Should I feel lucky now?"

    "Hahaha You can only say this now. Being in the sky is equivalent to being in my domain. You are not affected now, but I don't want you to be affected.  Do you think you can fight me with your current strength?"

    “Then you’ll know after you try it.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt his body sink, and his knees bent downward involuntarily.  After hurriedly regaining his balance, Han Yu stared at Deimos.  Just listen to Deimos say slowly: "My ability is gravity. I can change the gravity of any object within the range of my power at will. For example, now, I make the gravity you bear five times greater than usual, so you will  Had the same reaction as before.”

    "Cross Fire!" Han Yu silently released a flame at Deimos.

    "I said, it's any object." Deimos showed a playful smile, and as his words fell, the cross flames that flew straight towards Deimos fell to the ground and scattered.

    "I wonder how many times your body can withstand the force of gravity?" Dimos said slowly while looking at Han Yu.

    Han Yu had a solemn look on his face. The Deimos in front of him was a bit more powerful than he expected, but if he wanted to make Han Yu bow his head, that would be nonsense.  Han Yu took a deep breath, stretched his hands back suddenly, and two flames spurted out, making Han Yu's speed increase several times in an instant. Like a sharp arrow off the string, it shot straight at Dimos, who was looking proud.  And go.

    Dimos looked at Han Yu who rushed over in surprise. When he thought about it, after understanding the gap between him and himself, Han Yu would already beg for mercy. But what Dimos didn't expect was that Han Yu would choose to follow him.  Work hard on your own.  It was a long time ago for Deimos to use his abilities like he does today.  This made Dimos reluctant to kill Han Yu now.  Dimos knew very well that the Han Yu in front of him still had potential to be tapped. Even if he wanted to kill Han Yu, Dimos hoped to unleash all the potential in Han Yu before killing Han Yu.  As the saying goes, good wine should be saved for the last time to taste it.  To Dimos, Han Yu was just a bottle of good wine that still needed to ferment. It would be a pity to kill him now.

    Thinking of this, Timos' outstretched hand paused slightly. Han Yu, who was rushing towards Timos, suddenly felt as if he was being hit by a hundred thousand mountains, and was knocked to the ground with his body thrown to the ground.

    Timos stepped forward and reached out to grab Han Yu's hair, pulled Han Yu's head out of the ground, and said to Han Yu in a cold voice: "Live well. When you are ready to leave the place of exile, I will talk to you again."  Let's fight. When that time comes, if you can't beat me, then I will kill your companions one by one in front of you. So, for yourself and your companions, work hard to improve your strength.  Let's do it." After saying this, Deimos turned and left without entering the cave leading to the second and fifth floor of hell.

    Hell Level 2.5

    When Shi Bafang rushed all the way to Feng Chang's house, he saw that the house was gone, and all the flowers and plants planted nearby had been razed to the ground.

    "Nana~" Shi Bafang stood on a high place and shouted loudly, hoping that Nana could hear his call and respond to him, but there was nothing in reply to Shi Bafang except the sound of the wind.  Unwilling to give up, Shi Bafang rushed to the ruins of the house and rummaged through the ruins for possible survivors.

    Hard work pays off, Shi Bafang found Feng Chang who was buried under the ruins.

    "Mr. Feng, Mr. Feng" Shi Bafang called Feng Chang loudly. After a while, Feng Chang slowly opened his eyes. When he saw it was Shi Bafang, Feng Chang's originally nervous expression relaxed a little and looked at Shi Bafang.  He said softly: "Go and save Nana and the others. They broke out separately in order to lure away the monsters attacking here. They don't know whether they are alive or dead now"

    "Mr. Feng, don't say anything. I'll take care of your injuries first, and then go to find Nana and the others. Don't worry about those monsters coming to attack here. I've been walking along, and there are no monsters here anymore. As long as you don't mess around,  Let's go, I believe there won't be any danger." Shi Bafang helped Feng Chang bandage while talking.

    Feng Chang was very lucky. He only had his right arm crushed and no other parts of his body suffered any damage.  After hearing what Shi Bafang said, he worriedly warned: "Then be careful."

    &nbsp; "I understand." Shi Bafang left some food and water for Feng Chang and looked for it to the north of the house.

    Not long after walking along the north side, Shi Bafang found Xiangxiang who had broken out from this direction. To be precise, Xiangxiang's head had been chewed away until only half of it was left.  Shi Bafang sighed. He didn't know much about this girl who was usually taciturn, but seeing the tragic death of this girl, Shi Bafang still felt sad.

    After gathering the remains, Shi Bafang returned to Feng Chang's residence. After handing Xiang Xiang's remains to Feng Chang for safekeeping, Shi Bafang looked towards the west.

    This time, no bones were found as expected, only a tattered and bloody jacket.  Shi Bafang didn't know who the owner of this dress was, but it could be seen from the style that it was a women's dress.  He took the clothes back and showed them to Feng Chang. Feng Chang was sure that these were the clothes Lala was wearing.  In this way, after Xiangxiang, Lala did not escape the fate of being eaten by the monster.

    Shi Bafang has almost given up hope for Nana's life and death. His only hope now is that when he finds Nana, the bones he finds will be intact.

    ??I searched along the south, but found nothing all the way until I came to a lake. Looking at the figure on the small island in the center of the lake, Shi Bafang could hardly believe his eyes. It was Nana!  !  !

    "Nana!!" Shi Bafang shouted, and stepped forward to wade into the water to meet Nana.

    “Don’t come over, there’s danger in the water!!!” Nana shouted loudly when she saw Shi Bafang entering the water.

    Shi Bafang was stunned when he heard the words. He lowered his head and saw ripples appearing on the water surface not far away. It seemed that something was approaching him quickly under the water.  Shi Bafang did not dare to hesitate and quickly retreated to the shore.  Immediately, a human appeared on the water. After discovering that Shi Bafang had retreated to the shore, he yelled at Shi Bafang angrily a few times, turned around, and returned to the water.  When the man turned around and entered the water, Shi Bafang could clearly see that the man's lower body was a fish tail.

    “No wonder it looks familiar, it’s the merman I saw in the basement last time.” Shi Bafang said to himself.  But then I got worried, let alone how Nana ended up on the island in the center of the lake.  Shan said that if he wanted to pick up Nana right now, he would have to pass by the lake, and he would definitely be attacked by the merman in the lake.  Shi Bafang didn't know if that man was powerful, but it was better to do less than to do more. If he could avoid fighting, it would be better to avoid fighting as much as possible.

    Thinking of this, Shi Bafang looked around and found a small boat by the lake. Maybe Feng Chang came here for boating when he had nothing to do.

    Paddling the boat, Shi Ba headed towards the island in the center of the lake.

    Not long after the boat entered the lake, the mermaid attacked as expected.  I have to say that the merman's attack is still very sharp.  The power of the water arrows fired was amazing, and within a short time, the small wooden boat Shi Bafang was riding in was hit by water leaking everywhere. Fortunately, by that time, Shi Bafang had already sailed the boat to the small island.

    "You shouldn't have come here." Nana scolded Shi Bafang softly.

    "It's not my habit to face death without saving anything." Shi Bafang replied with a shrug.

    "Now what?"

    "Let's find a way to get out of here."

    "How to leave?"

    This problem is difficult for Shi Bafang. The small wooden boat can no longer be used, and the central island is completely empty, with no materials available at all.  It is two hundred meters from here to the shore.

    "It would be great if Han Yu was here." Shi Bafang murmured softly.

    "What did you say?" Nana asked curiously.

    "It's nothing, I mean, we can definitely leave here and reach the other side safely." Shi Bafang replied after hearing this.

    "I hope so." Nana replied somewhat unconfidently.

    Time passed by, and as time passed, changes began to appear on the lake. In front of Shi Bafang and Nana, who were helpless, a narrow channel connected the island to the other side of the lake.

    "Let's go." Shi Bafang said to Nana hurriedly when he saw this.

    Nana, who knew that time was running out, did not hesitate when she heard this. She rushed up the channel first and rushed straight to the other side without looking back.  Halfway through the journey, a merman suddenly jumped out of the water. It rushed towards Nana with long fangs and claws.

    "Don't stop! Keep rushing!!" Shi Bafang's voice sounded behind Nana. Nana closed her eyes, lowered her head and rushed forward, while Shi Bafang jumped up behind Nana and hit the target with a flying kick.  The handsome face of the merman who came over kicked the merman away again and hit a dozen of them on the lake.The water drifted and then sank into the lake.

    ……

    "Hoo, hoo~" Nana rushed to the other side of the lake and gasped for air. The feeling of surviving the disaster made Nana feel weak all over.  Shi Bafang stepped forward and patted Nana on the shoulder and asked, "Are you feeling better?"

    "Yes." Nana nodded after hearing this, and after resting for a while, she asked Shi Bafang, "Master, are you okay?"

    "He's fine. He just has a broken arm. He'll be fine after a while of recovery. It's just"

    "Just what?" Nana asked hurriedly.

    "Xiangxiang and Lala encountered an unexpected incident, but Mengmeng is receiving treatment now. I believe there will be no serious problem." Shi Bafang looked at Nana and said carefully.

    Hearing the news, Nana had a sad look on her face. She sighed and said, "This is also their fate. As long as the master is fine, they have deserved their death. Shi Bafang, take me to meet the master."  "

    "Okay, come with me. I'm hiding Feng Chang near the ruins of the house. It's easy to find." Shi Bafang replied after hearing this.

    After meeting Feng Chang, I felt sad again.  After calming down, Shi Bafang couldn't help but ask Feng Chang why these monsters were released.  Hearing Shi Bafang's question, Feng Chang said with a depressed look that he didn't know either. He was originally in the residence tasting the dishes that Nana and the others had been trying to learn in the past few days, but who would have thought that the door to the basement was suddenly opened.  , the container containing the monsters was destroyed from outside, and the monsters ran over.

    "You mean, someone deliberately released those monsters?"

    "Well, other than this explanation, I can't think of any other reason. Those vessels are very strong and are difficult to destroy from the inside except from the outside." Feng Chang nodded with certainty.

    "Anyway, we can't stay here anymore. Mr. Feng, please see what needs to be sorted out. Let's leave here as soon as possible."

    Feng Chang nodded when he heard this and said: "There is nothing I need to clean up here. After I find a place to bury Xiangxiang and Lala, I will go to the world above with you. If such a big thing happens, I will not be with the emperor."  Moss’ explanation is definitely needed.”

    "How are you going to handle this matter, Mr. Feng?"

    "Of course it's revenge. It made me suffer such a big loss inexplicably, and it also caused all my hard work over the years to be almost in vain. This is a big problem. Don't let me know who did it, otherwise I will kill him.  Not the Nine Clans." Feng Chang swore through gritted teeth.

    ……

    As Feng Chang said, there is really nothing to deal with.  They found a hillside with nice scenery and buried Xiangxiang and Lala.  Then Feng Chang and Nana followed Shi Ba toward the cave leading to the second level of hell.  Not long after walking out of the cave, Shi Bafang saw Han Yu lying motionless on the ground.

    "Han Yu!" Shi Bafang was shocked. He quickly threw away his package and rushed over. He stretched out his hand to explore Han Yu's neck. Fortunately, there was still a pulse.  Shi Bafang breathed a sigh of relief, but then became nervous again. Not far from Shi Bafang, a black man was standing there staring at him.

    "Timothy?" Shi Bafang shouted in surprise.  Although they only met a few times, Shi Bafang still remembered the black man who notified the place of exile, named Deimos.

    "Are you this boy's companion?" Deimos asked coldly.

    But before Shi Bafang could answer, Feng Chang had already spoken first, "Timothy, you have to make the decision for me. All my hard work is gone this time."

    "You still have the nerve to tell me how these monsters escaped? I haven't settled the score with you yet." Deimos glared and shouted angrily.

    Feng Chang shrank his neck when he heard this, and replied bravely: "You can't blame me, it's not me who released those monsters. Speaking of which, I still have to blame you, because you failed to take safety precautions in place.  , allowing people with evil intentions towards our place of exile to sneak in."

    "You still dare to talk back to me?" Dimos frowned and glared at Feng Chang.  At this time, Feng Chang glared back not to be outdone, and replied loudly: "What I said is right, it is indeed your problem. If it were not an outsider, the vessels containing these monsters would not be destroyed. In that way, naturally  There will be no such things later.”

    "That's enough! You keep saying that someone deliberately caused damage, then who is the person you are talking about?" Dimos asked Feng Chang.  Feng Chang shrugged upon hearing this and replied with a rogue look: "Where do I know where to go? Although there are monitors in the basement, but with the riots of those monsters, I am afraid those monitors have long been useless. What's more, that  If people have the guts to come to our place to cause trouble, how could they not take any precautions to ensure that they are not caught on camera?"

    &nbsp;"In other words, you don't know who did what happened today."

    "Yes."

    "Then what are you going to do next?"

    "Of course we will find the murderer and cut him into pieces as a memorial to children like me who could have lived well." After Feng Chang said this, he looked at the nearby monsters that had been dead for a long time with a sad expression.

    "Don't be sad. Since you can create them once, you can naturally create them a second time. I believe that with this experience, the ones you create will be even better." Dimos comforted Feng Chang softly.

    "Yes, I hope you can support me strongly, Timos." Feng Chang immediately followed the stick and replied, which made Timos suspect that the sad expression of this guy just now was fake.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 322 The Second Level of Hell: Internal Cleansing of the Land of Exile

    Chapter 322 The Second Level of Hell: Internal Cleansing of the Land of Exile

    Traitor!  What a hateful word.  Betrayers are always disgusted and hated at all times.  What happened on the second level of hell, without the help of the people inside the Exiled Land, it is impossible to believe that killing Dimos would have allowed people to sneak into the second and fifth level of hell without realizing it, and easily release those who were originally prepared.  Monsters for sale.

    There are always some people in this world who like different things. In their eyes, the law is their protective umbrella and cannot be a tool to restrain them.  Collecting those unique creatures is also a hobby for some of these people.  But now, all is lost.

    Under the two preconditions of the appearance of traitors and the loss of a large amount of money, the first large-scale internal purge in the history of the Exiled Land began.  For this reason, even if the league is being held, it has to be postponed for a week before it can be held again.

    Regarding this news, Ning Ping and others could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.  When they came back from the second floor, when Ning Ping and others saw Han Yu being carried back by Shi Bafang and Nana, they were all shocked. Lin Ke and Han Mengxin almost fainted.  Fortunately, Ning Ping was also present at the time. He acted as the temporary backbone of everyone, arranged everyone to do their own things in an orderly manner, and finally made everyone settle down.

    Han Yu had multiple fractures on his body, and it looked like he had been slapped with a steel plate. However, when he asked Shi Bafang, Shi Bafang had no idea.  While Dimos and Feng Chang were talking, Shi Bafang and Nana carried Han Yu out of the second level of hell.  As for what happened before, Shi Bafang didn't know.

    After listening to Shi Bafang's explanation, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu who was sleeping with his eyes closed, and said to himself: "It seems that now we can only know what happened after Han Yu wakes up."

    It was already noon the next day when Han Yu woke up. When he woke up and found that he was wrapped into a rice dumpling, Han Yu knew that he had been saved.

    Knowing that Han Yu had woken up, Han Mengxin and others rushed over immediately.  Everyone wants to know what happened to Han Yu.  Han Yu did not hide anything and honestly explained how he was injured.  After listening to Han Yu's retelling, Ning Ping frowned deeply. If that Timos was really like what Han Yu said, it would be a big trouble for them.  Gravity is really a troublesome ability.

    "Ning Ping, don't worry. There will always be a way to reach the mountain. There will always be a way." Han Yu comforted Ning Ping when he saw this.

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this, looked at Han Yu and said, "Well, take a good rest and try to get well soon. The start of the game has been postponed for a week, so you have enough time to recover."

    "Huh? Why was the game postponed?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "I heard that the Exiled Land is undergoing an internal rectification due to this emergency, and many people have been listed as targets of investigation. Barnard, for example, is one of the key targets of this investigation."

    "Oh." Han Yu responded without saying anything else.  Ning Ping saw that Han Yu looked tired, so he said to everyone: "Okay, everyone should go about their own business and let Han Yu take a good rest."

    Everyone dispersed and went about their own business as instructed. Ning Ping walked at the end. Before going out, Ning Ping said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, no matter what the outcome is in the future, I will fight side by side with you, so don't worry too much."  Big, as long as you set a goal, just move forward courageously.”

    "Thank you, Ning Ping." Han Yu was silent for a while, and then said softly to Ning Ping. Ning Ping smiled slightly, turned around and left the room.  When the door was closed, Han Yu lay on the bed and covered his head with a quilt. He didn't take off the quilt until he was almost out of breath. He stared at the ceiling and muttered to himself: "I don't want to lose again!  !”

    The rectification movement in the Exiled Land is in full swing. As the executor of this rectification movement, Malon resolutely implemented Dimos's orders, killing the wrongdoers without mercy!  As long as a suspect is found, he will be arrested first and then interrogated. If there is even the slightest resistance, he will be shot on the spot without being held accountable.

    Ma Long, who had obtained the power of life and death, did not get carried away.  He clearly understood that he was a knife in Deimos's hand, and he had to deal with whomever Deimos asked him to deal with.  Of course, Malone would not let it go if he occasionally used this power to embarrass Julie, who usually did not deal with him.  As a result, the rift between the two guys who were usually incompatible became wider because of the investigation of the mole.  Although it was not as if they would get into a fight when they arrived at the meeting, but not talking when they met, stumbling and saping people behind their backs, it was almost inevitable that they would happen tomorrow.

    Seeing the two gangs getting more and more troubled, Timo, who rushed back from the 19th floor of hell,When the two of them hit fifty boards each, Malone and Julie were dismissed from their posts and Malone was sent to the 19th floor of hell to listen.  As for Julie, Demos sent her to Han Yu's side and asked her to monitor Han Yu.  For this order, Julie couldn't ask for it more.  However, Han Mengxin and others around Han Yu were very indifferent to Julie's visit.  Even though Han Mengxin seemed to get along well with Julie before, when she thought of Han Yu lying on the bed all injured, Han Mengxin couldn't talk to Julie calmly at all.

    Julie, who was treated coldly, returned to Deimos with a depressed look and reported her experience.  Deimos seemed to have expected what happened to Julie, and comforted Julie. After changing jobs with Julie, Deimos personally came to the room where Han Yu was recovering from his injuries.

    "What? Are you here to see if I'm dead?" Compared with everyone's fear of facing a formidable enemy, Han Yu's attitude can be described as heartless.

    "Oh, almost. But the result makes me regretful. You are still living strong and shameless." Deimos replied casually.

    "That's because my character is better than yours, and I will naturally live longer than you. This is something you can't envy." Han Yu said proudly.

    Timos shook his head slightly when he heard this, looked at Han Yu with a straight face and said, "Let's stop joking, let's get down to business."

    "Please tell me." Han Yu's face was also calm and he looked at Deimos seriously.

    "With your current skills, it is completely impossible to defeat me, so practice has become a problem you have to face. I don't want to kill you too easily. So I decided to help you.  "

    "Oh, how are you going to help me?" Han Yu asked emotionally.

    "I will send you to the thirteenth level of hell, which is the magma hell. There, you can get good training. And there is a master imprisoned there. If you can get his teachings, then maybe you can  You won’t lose too ugly in a battle with me.”

    "Why are you helping me? We should be enemies now, right?" Han Yu was silent for a moment, looked at Deimos and asked.

    Timos shrugged slightly, "I just don't want my opponent to be too weak. What I want to kill is the strong one, not the poor guy who can be crushed to death casually."

    "I will make you regret today's decision." Han Yu looked at Deimos seriously and said.

    "Okay, I'm looking forward to it," Dimos replied with a playful look and nodded.

    After Dimos left, Ning Ping and others filed in. They were curious about Dimos' arrival and hoped to learn from Han Yu what the purpose of Dimos was here.

    "It's nothing serious. In order to prevent me from being easily killed by him, he arranged a practice for me and also assigned me a mentor. However, whether the mentor is willing to teach me or not depends on me.  luck."

    "What is his purpose?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Who knows? It may be that the master is lonely, or it may be for other reasons. Anyway, what we can be sure of is that if we fail in the next duel between me and him, then we will face the end of the team being wiped out. Therefore, arrangements for him  Do you think I should participate in this training?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, everyone in the room fell silent.  It is a matter of life and death for everyone, so Ningping and others have to be cautious.

    "I believe Han Yu." Shi Bafang said first.  His speech made Ning Ping and others stunned, and then Field smiled and said: "I also believe in Han Yu."

    “The same goes for us.” Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yaner looked at each other and said in unison.

    Ning Ping, who was watched by everyone, scratched his head and said loudly: ""You are all willing to believe it, then I will choose to believe him.  Han Yu, in the next game, you will not show your face for the time being. The competition will be handled by myself, Bafang and Field.  All you have to do is work hard to improve your strength. The next time you fight that nigger, you can use your ability to draw a turtle on that nigger's face.  "

    "Hehe I not only want to draw on his face, I also want to draw two mouths on his butt." Han Yu said with a smirk.

    "Bafang, Mengmeng woke up." Just as everyone was laughing, Nana, who was responsible for looking after Mengmeng, knocked on the door, stuck her head in and said to Shi Bafang.

    "Oh, I know, I'll come right now." Shi Bafang agreed, said goodbye to Han Yu, and followed Nana to see Mengmeng.  After Shi Bafang left, Han Yu touched his chin and asked everyone: "Do you think that Bafang guy likes Nana or Mengmeng? Does that guy still want to take both of them?"

    When Ning Ping heard this, he slapped Han Yu and said, "Okay, don't worry."It's time to lie down and rest.  Lin Ke, you stay to take care of Han Yu, and everyone else can go out.  "

    After everyone left, Han Yu whispered to Lin Ke: "I'm sorry, Lin Ke, I made you worry."

    "Well, you're fine." Lin Ke shook his head and said to Han Yu gently.

    The fifth floor of the hotel

    Maser tapped his fingers lightly on the table, and Lei Qi, who looked a little nervous, sat next to him.

    "Don't be so nervous, relax a little, Leitch. Don't worry, that Timos won't come to trouble us. At least for now, he won't touch us." Maser comforted Leitch softly.

    "Why, why?" Leitch asked with a slight stutter.  His behavior made the old man sitting on the other side curl his lips in disdain.  I originally thought that this kid named Lei Qi would be worthy of the job, but now it seems that he still needs to endure hardships. At least in terms of responsibility, this Lei Qi is far from enough.

    "It's very simple, because we didn't reveal any flaws. Even if Dimos has determined that we are behind the events in the second level of hell, as long as there is no evidence, he will not take action against us. It's not that he is a law-abiding person.  He must first stabilize his own rear, and then he will consider clearing out outsiders like us.”

    "What about those people we worked hard to develop?" Lei Qi asked again after hearing this.

    "It's a pity, I will never forget them."

    "Why, why is this like this?" Lei Qi couldn't believe his ears. This Maser didn't want to rescue those who had taken refuge with them.

    Maser glanced at Lei Qi with an angry face, sighed slightly, and explained to Lei Qi softly: "Lei Qi, you have to understand the current situation. It's not that I don't want to save those people, but that we don't want to save those people at all.  We don’t have the capital to save those people. This is a place of exile, not our territory. Trying to run amok here is tantamount to wishful thinking.”

    "But if we don't save those people this time, I'm afraid no one will come to us next time." Leitch said with some worry.

    Hearing this, Ma Shier patted Leitch on the shoulder and comforted softly: "It will happen. What you have to do now is to protect yourself and don't be caught by the people in the Exiled Land."

    "Yes, thank you Mr. Maser for the reminder."

    Maser nodded upon hearing this, and after sending Leitch away, Maser looked at the other old man in the room and asked, "Don't you have anything to say to me?"

    "There's nothing to say. I just feel like you are more cruel than before. If it had been before, you would have hesitated, but now, you have practiced to the point where you don't even blink."

    "We are all old and don't have many years to live. In order to realize our dreams, I don't care whether it's despicable or shameless." Maser was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly.

    "Is it worth it for an illusory dream?"

    "It may not be worth it to you, but it is worth it to me."

    "Then how do you plan to arrange your apprentice? Do you want him to inherit your will?"

    "She has her own life and her own opinions. I don't want to force her to do anything she doesn't want to do. Let everything take its course."

    "Last question. Apart from the master-disciple relationship, do you have any other relationship with your apprentice?"

    "Why have you become so nosy?" Maser asked with a frown.

    "Don't change the subject, answer quickly."

    "Personal**, refuse to disclose."

    Hearing Ma Shier’s answer, the old man couldn’t help but roll his eyes.

    Killing one thousand enemies will result in eight hundred losses for oneself.  Although internal rectification can clean out internal bugs, doing so will also lead to a corresponding decline in the overall strength of the group.  On the third day of the internal cleansing in the Exiled Land, Zhou Quan found Deimos, hoping to stop this action that wasted his own strength.

    "Tell me your reasons." Dimos did not get angry as Zhou Quan thought. He just looked at Zhou Quan calmly and asked.  It's just that Zhou Quan understands that if he can't give Deimos a satisfactory answer, then he will most likely come in vertically and go out horizontally today.

    Swallowing gently, Zhou Quan cleared his throat and said to Deimos: "Sir, it is undeniable that internal cleaning can effectively remove internal moths and improve everyone's unity. However, our place is not formal after all.  The alliance establishment, so accordingly, we cannot use the requirements of the alliance to ask our subordinates. In this way, it has become very common for our subordinates to expose each other's shortcomings and frame each other. Especially Malone's teamPeople, they usually don't get along with other people. Now that they have a chance to retaliate, how could they not use this opportunity to retaliate against people who don't usually deal with them.  To be honest, sir, in just two days, while we dug out the moths hidden inside, we were also losing outstanding elites, and the people who caused this were the people in Malong who you have entrusted with important tasks.  "

    "Is the situation that bad?" Dimos asked with a slight frown.  It wasn't like Dimos hadn't asked Malone about the progress of the matter before. As a result, Malone patted his chest and assured himself that there was no problem at all and that the matters assigned to him were being carried out nervously and in an orderly manner.  But from Zhou Quan's mouth, Deimos heard a completely different version from what Malone said.  During Zhou Quan's retelling, Deimos even doubted whether Zhou Quan was exaggerating, but seeing Zhou Quan's serious look, Deimos swallowed his doubts as soon as they came to his lips.

    "Then your opinion is to stop this internal rectification?" Dimos asked tentatively.

    When Zhou Quan heard this, he understood that Dimos was already considering his opinion, and quickly replied: "Yes. The biggest purpose of our internal purge is to deter those who want to cause trouble in the Exiled Land."  Yu's people make them dare not act rashly. At the same time, it also makes those who want to find another job consider clearly what the price of betrayal is."

    "Then do you think our goal has been achieved?" Timos asked again.

    "It's been achieved, it's definitely been achieved." Zhou Quan replied quickly after hearing this.

    "Okay, then according to your opinion, starting from midnight, we will end the internal investigation process in the past few days. As for those who are suspected, I will let them go for the time being, but I will pay attention to the people who are being followed.  Let’s see what choice those outsiders will make when this time comes.”

    "My lord, this subordinate will give the order now." Zhou Quan said quickly.

    "Well, go ahead." Dimos nodded. After Zhou Quan turned around and left, Dimos looked at Zhou Quan's back with disappointment.

    The news announced by Zhou Quan made everyone in the Exiled Land breathe a sigh of relief. Living in that precarious atmosphere, everyone was under a bit of pressure. Now that they heard the news announced by Zhou Quan, many people regarded it as the object of gratitude.  Zhou Quan believed that he had dissuaded Deimos' order, giving them a chance to relax.

    As for this result, Timos didn’t say much.  On the contrary, Zhou Quan seemed a little frightened. It was precisely because of this fear that the people in the Exile Land's favorability towards Zhou Quan skyrocketed and he became the most popular person in the Exile Land. Malone was listed as the  The most disliked person.  Regarding this result, Malone was so angry that his teeth were itching. However, the power that Deimos had given him had been withdrawn. Malone could no longer punish anyone he wanted as before. Apart from staring and scolding, he could not do anything.  There is no other way.  After all, it is easy to influence other people's actions, but it is very difficult to influence other people's preferences.

    After this internal purge in the Exiled Land, a total of seventy-six elites were lost. This number made Deimos feel sad.  I recall that when the Land of Exile first fell into their hands, everyone worked together to fight against the behemoth of the Alliance. Although the conditions were very difficult, everyone trusted each other.  You can safely leave your back to your companions.  But now, since when, when facing the enemy, in addition to guarding against the enemy's attack, you must also be careful not to be stabbed in the back by your own companions.  Is it true that we can share adversity but not wealth?  Once the surrounding living conditions improve, people's ambitions will also become bigger, and will they no longer be able to be as close to each other as before?

    This is not the result Deimos wants.  All seventy-six elites will be secretly executed.  Although I want to let these people go, the rules are the rules, especially in a place like the Exiled Land where the strong are respected. The only way to maintain the rules is blood.  There is no other way.

    Seventy-six elites died in front of Deimos.  When facing Deimos, these seventy-six elites were like seventy-six defenders. They did not kneel down in tears and beg for mercy when they saw him, as Deimos thought. Instead, they all  They all looked at Deimos with indifferent eyes, as if they were born to be Deimos's mortal enemies, and the purpose of being here was to fight against Deimos.

    "Why did you betray me?" Timos asked, looking at the last elite member who was about to be executed.

    "We have different paths and we don't want to work together. Deimos, you have changed. You are no longer the Deimos we knew before." After saying this, the elite went to die calmly.

    With his eyes silently looking at the dead elites, Dimos murmured to himself: "As long as you are human, you will change."

    &nbsp; "Sir, what should we do with these people?" Zhou Quan, who was accompanying him, came over and asked for instructions.

    "After all, they have contributed to the Exile Land. Let's find a place with a better environment to bury them." Dimos replied softly.

    "What do you say to the outside world?" Zhou Quan asked again.

    "died in the line of duty." Timos thought for a moment and slowly said four words.

    Hearing this, Zhou Quan quickly replied: "Yes." {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 323 The Third Level of Hell: The Tournament Restarts

    Chapter 323: The Third Level of Hell: The Tournament Restarts

    The internal reorganization of the Exiled Land has ended, and the league has begun again.  After elimination in the second level of hell, only less than 300 of the 512 players remained.  The third-level competition waiting for them was even more cruel.

    Ning Ping took Field and Shi Bafang to the third level of hell. The content of the competition in this level is very simple. If you find something hidden somewhere on the third level, you can pass.  In the game, you can fight, you can join forces, and you can do whatever it takes to win.  The competition lasts for two days. After two days, those who have not found what they are looking for will be disqualified.  Of course, those who fail don't have to think about this issue.

    Ning Ping, Fei Er and Shi Bafang started their round of tests based on the distance of the items they were looking for.

    "I wonder if that guy Han Yu has succeeded in becoming a disciple?" Field muttered in a low voice.  Shi Bafang on the side heard the words and reminded him softly: "Field, don't say that. I don't think Han Yu would be willing to split up with us if he had a choice."

    "What I'm saying is, don't take it seriously with me." Field replied after hearing this.

    "Okay, you two, please stop saying a few words and save some energy to entertain the next guests." Ning Ping reminded the two of them, and then pulled out his Qiu Shui Sword and shot a shot at the bushes not far in front of the three of them.  Jianbo.

    Regarding Ning Ping’s character, both Field and Shi Bafang were very clear about it, and knew that Ning Ping was not an aimless person.  Seeing Ning Ping's actions, the two of them immediately increased their vigilance.

    Sure enough, just when the sword wave was about to shoot into the bushes, a sword wave was also shot out from the bushes. The two sword waves collided in the air, and the generated airflow blew away the long grass around them, hiding the guy hiding inside.  Yoyo was exposed.

    There were three ambushes in total, and the ambushers were all bachelors. When they were discovered, they ran out of their hiding places.  Among them, the one who used swords like Ning Ping looked at Ning Ping, curious about how Ning Ping discovered them.  Ordinarily, they were hidden very well and didn't make the slightest sound or movement, so they shouldn't be discovered.

    Ning Ping did not answer the other party’s question, but just stared at the other party warily.  When the other party saw that Ning Ping and others were facing a formidable enemy, they also knew that they would not be able to take advantage this time, so they slowly retreated in the direction of Ning Ping and others.

    No one from the two groups took the initiative to attack.  It's not long since the game started, and if you are fighting to the death now, then by the time the game ends, you will most likely become someone else's prey.

    Seeing the other party disappear in front of his eyes, Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn't dare to relax completely.  Take out the note Shi Bafang received, which states the location of the item Shi Bafang is looking for.  After Ning Ping identified the direction, he said to Field and Shi Bafang: "Let's go that way. I hope we won't encounter any more trouble on the way."

    Ning Ping’s prayers didn’t work. Not long after the three people went out, they met another person.  This person was obviously not as knowledgeable about current affairs as the three people he met before. After meeting the three Ningping people, he launched an attack on the three Ningping people without saying a word.  The three Ningping people were not friendly people. When they saw the other party taking the initiative to attack, they were not polite at the moment and immediately started to fight back.

    ……

    "You guys are shameless. Three of you will fight one!" The defeated man said angrily to Ning Ping and others.

    Field heard this and replied sarcastically: "Don't blame others if you are an idiot. Who told you that this game is fair? Before the game started, the referee had clearly told us that we can form teams and do whatever we want.  No need to go to extreme lengths, as long as it is for victory. You didn't listen at that time, who can you blame now? Just be content, at least we have spared you a life. If it were someone else, hum"

    "Now that you've become Field, why are you talking so much nonsense to him? Let's leave quickly. Don't let others find what Shi Bafang is looking for first, otherwise there will be another trouble." Ning Ping urged Field.  .

    "I know, just come." Field agreed, leaving the man who was put to the ground and temporarily unable to move, and caught up with Ning Ping and Shi Bafang who were already on the road.  The man lying on the ground stared angrily at the leaving figures of Ning Ping and the others, with a look of displeasure on his face.  While he was still thinking about what he would do if there was a chance in the future, a spear unexpectedly pierced the man's neck.  The man died like that without even taking a moment to see who the murderer was.  After confirming that the man was dead, a man emerged from the bushes. He slowly walked closer, reached out and pulled out the spear that had passed through the man's neck and was inserted into the ground.  After taking a look at the direction in which Ning Ping and others disappeared, he took steps to catch up.

    At this moment, the three people in Ningping are fighting with a group of people.  Fight for the items you need to find in Shibafang.  The battle scenes are not really intense.Maybe they don’t want to expend too much energy here, or they estimate that Ning Ping and others are not opponents that can be easily dealt with, so although the other party has five people, they don’t want to fight to the death with Ning Ping and others.  Both sides were very restrained, and the way they competed was very special and childish.

    “Bag, cut, hammer!”

    “Bag, cut, hammer!”

    The two parties each sent a representative to use the most primitive methods to decide the outcome.

    "Whoosh~" As a sound broke through the air, the harmonious scene was broken. The spear flew past Shi Bafang and the opponent's representative who were fighting for victory, and was inserted into a big tree.

    Looking at the spear, the five people confronting Ning Ping and others suddenly became excited.

    "Is the one with the spear one of yours?" The man whose life was saved by Shi Bafang stared at Shi Bafang with an ugly expression and said.  Although they are not afraid of each other, Ning Ping and others do not want to take the blame for others for no reason.  When the other party asked, he immediately shook his head and said that he was not the same as the one who wielded the spear.

    After listening to Shi Bafang's answer, the person who had been rescued by Shi Bafang threw the thing he found first to Shi Bafang and said in a deep voice: "Take what you are looking for and leave here. The next thing is between us and this guy.  It has nothing to do with you."

    "You have a grudge against him?" Shi Bafang put away his things and asked curiously.

    "There were originally seven of us, but on the second floor, two people were killed by this guy. We have been looking for him!"

    Since it was a personal grudge, Ning Ping and others naturally couldn't interfere anymore. They cautiously withdrew from the battle circle of these people and headed towards the location of what Field needed to find.  As soon as Ning Ping and others walked away, they heard bursts of shouts of death coming from behind.  But these are not what Ningping and others need to care about.  Passing the competition and joining up with Han Yu who is practicing, this is the most important thing for Ning Ping and others right now.  Since Han Yu woke up, Dimos sent someone to notify Han Yu and his party, and informed Han Yu and others of his decision.  Ning Ping and others were confused about Timos's intentions, but Han Yu understood.  After Han Yu told the story of his fight with Dimos in the second level of hell, Ning Ping and others felt very depressed.  The feeling of having life and death in someone else's hands is indeed not very pleasant.  However, for the sake of girls like Han Mengxin and Lin Ke, Han Yu had to accept Dimos' arrangement even if he felt uncomfortable, because Han Yu knew that with his own efforts, he could defeat that emperor in a short time.  Moss, it's nothing more than a fool's dream.

    But in this way, the burden of continuing the competition fell on the shoulders of Ning Ping and others. In order to allow Han Yu to practice with peace of mind, Ning Ping patted his chest and promised to meet Han Yu in hell before Han Yu left.  of.  Han Yu has always had great trust in Ning Ping. After hearing Ning Ping's assurance, Han Yu followed the people sent by Dimos to the thirteenth level of hell. When Ningping and others reached the ninth level of hell, he would leave.  On the thirteenth floor, fight Dimos again.  At that time, it is the time to decide the fate of everyone.

    Ning Ping was thinking about something while walking, when he was suddenly pulled by Field and moved aside. Almost at the same time, the attack from the woods began.  The dense gunfire was like rain, crackling and crackling.  Field, Ning Ping, and Shi Bafang huddled behind the bunker, not even daring to risk their heads.

    "What should I do?" Ning Ping asked Field, holding the Qiushui Sword tightly.

    "Hold it back and wait until the gunfire subsides before you fight back." Field replied after hearing this.

    Sure enough, after a while, perhaps because the other party knew to save ammunition, the gunfire gradually stopped after about three minutes of intensity.  Ning Ping immediately wanted to rush out when he saw the pretense, but was pulled by Field. After signaling Ning Ping and Shi Bafang to calm down, Field quietly took out two explosive crystals and handed them to Shi Bafang and Ning Ping respectively.  After that, he used gestures to let the two of them understand for a while what he meant by throwing it wherever he said it would go.

    Ning Ping and Shi Bafang nodded silently and got ready to throw. Then Field silently took off his new hat, placed it on a branch he picked up, and slowly revealed half of it from the bunker.

    "Bang! Bang bang~ bang bang~" There was another burst of rapid gunfire.  This time Field did not hesitate and immediately made a throwing gesture towards Shi Bafang and Ningping, pointing to the location of the first gunshot and the direction of the densest gunshots.  Ning Ping and Shi Bafang threw the explosive crystals in their hands almost without hesitation.  With two violent explosions, the gunfire suddenly went out.  Field ducked and quickly ran to the tree, huddled among the dense leaves. The sniper rifle on his back was already in his hand. He aimed silently around and fired a shot if he found a fish that slipped through the net.  In no time, the dozen or so men who attacked Ning Ping and others were wiped out.  Field found what he was looking for in those people.  This made Field a little lucky. Fortunately, he didn't get the explosive crystal.The guy who was looking for something was blown up, otherwise, if what he was looking for was blown up, then he would really be crying without tears.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 324 The Third Level of Hell: Ning Ping’s Breakthrough

    Chapter 324 The Third Level of Hell: Ning Ping’s Breakthrough

    "Field, Shi Bafang, it seems we are going to have a big battle next." Ning Ping looked at the group of people blocking the road and said softly to Field and Shi Bafang behind him.

    "Ning Ping, don't worry about attacking. Field and I will take care of ourselves." Shi Bafang whispered to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping smiled when he heard this, took a deep breath, took two steps forward, and rushed towards the twenty or so people who were rushing towards him.  These people were obviously a gang, and everyone had strange weapons in their hands.  Seeing Ning Ping riding up alone, they all yelled strangely and rushed to meet him.

    There was a flash of swords and swords, and Ning Ping had already killed four people with his hands. There were no injuries on his body, just a little stain of the opponent's blood.  Seeing Ning Ping's bravery, Shi Bafang and Field, who were fighting with their respective opponents, also gained courage.

    "Get out of the way and let me hit him back and forth!" Someone in the opponent's crowd shouted and rushed towards Ningping.  This man's clothes and figure are very ordinary, but the only thing that makes people feel awkward is that his face is covered with a veil.  Ning Ping was 100% sure that this person was a man.  In this way, it is a bit disgusting for a big man to wear a veil that only women would wear.

    Ning Ping didn’t want his Qiu Shui Sword to be stained with the blood of such a person, so he put away his Qiu Shui Sword, picked up two ordinary long swords from the ground and faced them.

    A sword struck the person’s neck.  Then I saw the person coming with a right hand.  Ning Ping was stunned when he saw this, blocking the sword with his bare hands?  Are you not planning to get this hand?  Thinking of this, Ning Ping's hand movements subconsciously paused.  Just like that, the long sword that was slashing at the man's neck was grabbed by that man. Then something that surprised Ning Ping happened. He saw that the long sword that was caught was caught by that man.  The sword began to rust quickly, and disappeared without a trace as the wind blew.

    Ning Ping was very glad that he had put away the Qiu Shui Sword.  After dealing with several long swords in succession, the veiled man proudly said to Ning Ping: "My ability is to make any iron object I touch rust or damage. Seeing that you treasure your sword, I will definitely  I will corrode it completely in front of you, not even leaving any residue behind."

    "If you have the ability, try it." Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.  Then he picked up a wooden mace on the ground and struck it at the veiled man.

    "Hahaha~ Any iron products will be corroded by my ability." The veiled man laughed proudly upon seeing this.  It's just that the veiled man miscalculated. The head of the mace was made of iron, but the body of the mace was made of wood.  When Ning Ping hit the veiled man on the head with a club, the veiled man immediately changed his job and became the longevity guy.  That bump on the forehead is a big one.  The pain caused the veiled man to gasp, glared at Ning Ping angrily, and cursed: "Despicable!"

    "Despicable mother!" Ning Ping waved the wooden stick in his hand and prepared to pursue the victory. The frightened man in the veil quickly turned around and ran towards his own camp, shouting as he ran: "Boss, help me."

    "What are you shouting for? You are not embarrassed, but I am." A lazy voice came from the back of the crowd, and the crowd automatically divided into two rows, revealing a burly man who was slowly walking over.  Seeing that person, Ning Ping's expression suddenly became serious.  That man always gave Ning Ping the same feeling as when he was sparring with Han Yu. He was a dangerous ability user!  !  !

    Sure enough, as Ning Ping expected, the other party is indeed an ability user, and his ability is very similar to Han Yu's. It is also a type of flame, magma.  Any stone touched by this guy will become a flowing liquid like magma.

    "You have good skills, are you interested in becoming my subordinate?" The man looked at Ning Ping with interest and said.

    "Sorry, I already have a group." Ning Ping replied with a straight face.

    "It doesn't matter, your group will be absorbed by me. How about you join my group? I will let you be my second in command."

    Before Ning Ping could answer, the veiled man asked anxiously: "Boss, what about me?"

    "You? Just be my follower."

    “Oh.” The veiled man agreed, turning back to glare at Ning Ping.  Ning Ping felt depressed, but he didn't bother to argue with the veiled man. He looked at the person who invited him and said, "It's not easy for me to surrender."

    "It's easy to handle. If you don't accept it, I'll beat you until you do." As soon as he finished speaking, the man waved his right hand, and the magma under his feet seemed to be alive, and Ben Ningping rushed towards him.

    Ning Ping used the Qiushui Sword in his hand to cut into pieces with force the lava that rushed towards him.  This move immediately made the man standing opposite look surprised, and he said more firmly: "I must let you join the gang!"

    The battle begins, NingpingFor the first time, I experienced how difficult it is for people with abilities.  Because of the magma, Ning Pingkong had a skill but had no chance to use it. He could only fend off the man's attacks one after another.  Ning Ping knew very well the meaning of the saying that if you defend for a long time, you will lose. While neutralizing the opponent's attack, he was also thinking about ways to reverse the current situation.  After thinking about it, Ning Ping felt that if he wanted to get rid of the passive situation of being beaten, he could only put his hope in using Qi to control the sword that he had just learned a few days ago.

    Ning Ping carefully tried to control the sword with Qi while he was free, but was disappointed to find that although he had found his own Qi sense, it seemed a bit unrealistic to use Qi sense to control the enemy with the sword now.  Thinking of this, Ning Ping couldn't help but think of what Han Yu had said to him before, "Everything needs to be done step by step. If you take too big a step, it's easy to lose your temper." Thinking of this, Ning Ping couldn't help but chuckle.

    "Why are you laughing? Do you already have a chance to win?" The veiled man couldn't help but asked curiously when he saw this.

    "Hmph." Ning Ping just snorted twice and ignored the veiled man.  Then the figure flashed, and Ning Ping rushed towards his opponent.  Since you can't rely on the Qi sword, you can only use your best close combat to quickly resolve the battle.

    "Well done!" Seeing Ning Ping rushing over, Magma Man shouted, raised his right leg and stomped the ground heavily, and then a stream of lava rose up from under Magma Man's feet and rushed towards Ning Ping.  Ning Ping suddenly pulled out his Qiu Shui Sword and struck the magma with force, splitting the magma in half. Then Ning Ping crossed the magma wall and got closer to the magma man.  But the magma man showed no fear at all. After seeing Ning Ping split his own magma wall, he laughed loudly and displayed six magma walls towards Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping split open three more magma walls in succession. When the fourth one came, Ning Ping really didn’t want to split it anymore.  And more importantly, no one knew how many more magma walls the magma man could create. In order to save energy, Ning Ping had no choice but to retreat and think of other ways.

    Seeing Ning Ping retreating, Magma Man shouted with some disappointment: "Don't leave, you can succeed if you work harder."

    “It’s weird to believe you!” Ning Ping cursed secretly and continued to look for a solution to the other party.  After much thought, the method of using Qi to control the sword that I had thought of before was more reliable.  Thinking of this, Ning Ping began to try to use his sense of energy to control the weapons scattered on the ground.  Ningping couldn't bear to use the Qiu Shui Sword at this time. If there was any damage to the Qiu Shui Sword, Ning Ping would die of physical pain.

    Looking at several weapons floating in the air, Magma Man's face showed a solemn look for the first time. After looking at Ning Ping for a while, he slowly asked: "You have just learned how to control the sword with Qi, haven't you?  ?”

    "Huh? How do you know?" Ning Ping asked strangely.  As a result, when he lost his concentration, several weapons floating in the air fell to the ground.

    "As a half-hearted person as you are now, you'd better not embarrass yourself by bringing your sword-driving skills, which are not even elementary, to my place." The magma man suggested to Ning Ping with a deep look on his face.

    "Go to hell!" Ning Ping immediately became angry when he heard this, and threw all the weapons floating around him at the magma man with extraordinary skill.  Otherwise, it makes sense to say that anger is the catalyst for increasing strength.

    The magma man looked at the heavy weapon flying straight towards him and showed a contemptuous smile. He pushed hard towards Ning Ping with both hands. The magma suddenly formed a big wave and rushed straight towards Ning Ping.  The weapons that flew over were melted as soon as they came into contact with the magma waves, and they didn't even have time to smoke.

    Ning Ping hurriedly dodged to avoid it. At this moment, the veiled man suddenly jumped out from the ambush position. Taking advantage of Ning Ping's lack of defense, he kicked Ning Ping hard on the back.  He carried Ning Ping towards the bubbling magma waves.

    At the critical moment, Ning Ping shouted loudly, "Unsheath!" As Ning Ping's words fell, Ning Ping's Qiushui sword immediately made a soft sound, and then unsheathed it and appeared at Ning Ping's feet. With an excuse  Ning Ping, who was a creature of power, lightly tapped the blade of the Shui Sword with his right foot and jumped towards a height that was beyond the reach of the large waves of magma.

    Magma Man was startled by Ning Ping's move. He looked at Ning Ping who fell on the tree with some emotion. At this age, he can wield a sword with Qi. It's amazing!  !  !

    Those who had the same feelings as the magma man were Maser who was watching live TV in the hotel room and the old man who had never revealed his name to Ning Ping.

    "It seems that Ning Ping is also a character that is not easy to deal with. Old man, do you feel a little relieved at this moment." Ma Shier said to his partner with a smile.

    "Hmph, why should I be happy? That Ning Ping is not my disciple."

    "You guys are just tough-talking!"

    &nbsp;"Humph."

    "Stop snorting, tell me quickly, can Ning Ping win?"

    "Of course it's no problem, I don't care who gave me the advice."

    "Just now I didn't admit that I taught it to others." Maser muttered in a low voice after hearing this.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 325 Snowy Ice Field

    Chapter 325 Snowy Ice Field

    It was a vast expanse of white, and the cold wind blew through, biting the bones.  Han Yu tightened his collar and walked forward slowly but firmly.  According to Dimos' arrangement, Han Yu came to the thirteenth floor of hell, which is called the Ice Hell.

    "Woo~" Following a low beast's roar, Han Yu sighed. This was already the third wave of attacks he had encountered since entering this floor through the special passage.  I don’t know what Timos was thinking. He said he was looking for someone to train himself, but in the end he told himself to find that person himself.  Han Yu was very dissatisfied with Timos' irresponsibility.  But to be honest, if Dimos really took care of everything, Han Yu would probably be even more worried.

    Turning sideways to avoid the attack of the beast behind him, Han Yu saw clearly what the beast was that attacked him. It was an ice saber-toothed tiger, with two large fangs representing identity that almost touched the ground.

    "Woo~~~" The ice saber-toothed tiger circled around Han Yu.  As for Han Yu, seeing extinct species in the outside world here, his surprise has turned into numbness.  With that crazy biologist Feng Chang here, what species can't be seen?  You know, Feng Chang even created species that only existed in legends.

    "Huh~ I wonder what this big cat tastes like?" Han Yu looked at the saber-toothed tiger that was eyeing him covetously, and an idea suddenly came to his mind.

    "Roar~" The ice saber-toothed tiger roared violently and pounced on Han Yu.  Then a big fireball flew straight towards the saber-toothed tiger's head. The saber-toothed tiger twisted its body, spun twice in the air, and dodged to the side.  But at this moment, another big fireball seemed to be waiting there, immediately wrapping the saber-toothed tiger in flames.

    "Peng~" The saber-toothed tiger fell on the snow, still steaming.  Han Yu stepped forward to take a look, stretched out his hand, tore off a piece and tasted it. It was okay. Although there were no seasonings such as salt, it was better than the original.  For the sake of his own stomach, Han Yu could only eat one of the saber-toothed tiger's hind legs with a frown.

    It’s just that this is a place where wild beasts are rampant after all. It didn’t take long for the scent of the saber-toothed tiger to attract a group of uninvited guests, and they were also a very difficult group of guests.  The snowy ice wolf is an animal that will stay away even if it encounters a saber-toothed tiger.

    Looking at the snowy ice wolves standing around him and faintly surrounding him, Han Yu stood up and patted the snow that had fallen on him indifferently, and slowly walked outward towards a passage exposed by the three snowy ice wolves.  Go.  As soon as Han Yu left, the snowy ice wolf rushed to the saber-toothed tiger's side and feasted.

    "Help, help." Not long after Han Yu walked forward, he saw a person running out of the woods not far ahead. He saw that the person was half-clothed and had many blood stains on his body. He was staggering forward.  Move hard.  Behind him, a group of snowy ice wolves were chasing the man excitedly.

    Han Yu frowned when he saw this, and with a fire fist, the snowy ice wolf that rushed towards the man turned into a pile of barbecue.  After frightening away the remaining ice wolves in the snow, Han Yu walked to the man who had fallen on the ground, shook him slightly and asked: "Hey, where did you run out from? Do you know where to go?  Rest?"

    "Go, go over there." The man weakly pointed to Han Yu's right hand, and then passed out.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly leaned over and listened to the man's chest. Fortunately, his heart was still beating and the man was just unconscious.  However, if he does not receive treatment immediately, he may die sooner or later.  Han Yu didn't hesitate at that moment, carried the man on his back and walked in the direction that the man pointed when he was awake.

    Not long after walking, I saw a building that seemed to be made of ice and snow.

    "Hey, open the door!" Han Yu stood in front of the building's door and shouted.  The design of this gate is very distinctive. It turns out to be an evil ghost with its mouth wide open, and the gate is the evil ghost's big mouth.

    "If you don't open the door, I'll kick it down!" Han Yu waited for a moment and saw no one responded, so he shouted again.

    "What are you shouting for?" A lazy voice came from the top of the evil ghost gate, and then a man wearing a leather hat stretched his head and glanced at Han Yu who was standing in front of the gate. He was annoyed.  Said: "There are no vacancies here, go somewhere else."

    "Bang~" The man was answered with a loud bang, and Han Yu kicked the door open, causing the evil ghost to lose two front teeth.

    "Someone is coming to rob the prison!~" The man on the gate tower immediately shouted at the top of his lungs when he saw it.  But before he could shout a second time, a fireball roared over and burned off the man's fur hat and a layer of hair.  Looking at the man who dared not say anything, Han Yu said coldly: "I need hot water and a doctor."

    "Yes, yes, please wait a moment. I'll go get ready now." The attitude of the man who suffered the loss immediately changed 180 degrees, and he nodded and agreed.

    Han Yu snorted coldly and stepped forward.??entered the building.

    After a while, the man who had nodded and bowed before rushed over with a group of people, surrounded Han Yu, and ordered with high spirits: "Hit me!"

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted again and put the man on his back aside, preparing to teach these people a lesson before talking to them.

    "Wait a minute!" Among the crowd rushing towards him, someone suddenly spoke up to stop them.  The person who spoke may still have some prestige among this group of people. When he shouted, most of the people who rushed towards Han Yu stopped, and the remaining small group stopped when they saw that their companions had stopped rushing.  Come down.

    "Steiner, what's going on? Why don't you rush?" The man whose fur hat was burned off by Han Yu's fireball and who had a Mediterranean hairstyle asked aloud.

    "Vitans, do you think that person looks like our head?" The man named Stan pointed at the person who was put aside by Han Yu and replied.

    "Hmm?Hey, it looks a bit like it. Hey, where did you find that person?" Vitans asked Han Yu loudly.

    "Mediterranean, I don't want to answer your question." Han Yu replied coldly.

    Vitans’s eyebrows suddenly stood up, he glared at Han Yu and shouted: “Who are you calling the Mediterranean?”

    "Whoever starts a fight is the one to blame." Han Yu replied coldly.

    "Vitans, calm down." Stan stopped Vitans who was about to go berserk and asked someone to drag Vitans aside first. Then he stepped forward and looked at Han Yu and asked: "Hello, this is an abandoned home. Please answer.  Is that okay with my question? That guy looks a lot like our lost boss."

    "Is that so, I don't know who he is? I accidentally discovered him outside being chased by an ice wolf in the snow, and it was he who pointed me to this place." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "I'm sorry." After listening to Han Yu's words, Stan passed Han Yu and walked to the man's side. He squatted down and opened the man's clothes. When he saw the scar on the man's chest, he immediately said to Vitans  He shouted: "Vitans, hurry up and call someone to prepare first aid, it's the boss."

    Vitans, who was glaring at Han Yu, immediately abandoned Han Yu when he heard this. He turned around and shouted to the people around him: "What are you still doing? Why don't you go quickly!" With the order, the abandoned house suddenly became lively.  .

    "Please follow me." Stan said softly to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded slightly. When passing by Vitans, he saw Vitans snorting coldly in his nostrils and twisting his head to the side.  Seeing this, Han Yu kindly reminded: "Be careful, it's okay to twist your neck."

    "You!" Vitans' eyes suddenly widened.  Seeing this, Stan gave a bitter smile and said to Vitans: "Vitans, you go take care of the boss and leave this place to me."

    "Sure." Vitans replied breathlessly, then looked at Han Yu and snorted coldly, turned around and walked towards the person who was being rescued.

    ……

    "Please sit down." Stan took Han Yu to a room with a fireplace and said to Han Yu.

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him, took off his coat and sat down.

    The warm room allowed Han Yu to stretch his body comfortably, then looked at Stan and asked, "What do you want to know? Just ask, as long as it's something I know."

    "Thank you." Stan was stunned for a moment, then handed Han Yu a cup of hot cocoa.

    Han Yu took it unceremoniously and took a sip, looking at Stan without saying anything.  Stan was silent for a while, then asked Han Yu: "Excuse me, who are you? Judging from your dress, you shouldn't be a prisoner here, right?"

    "Ah, I was sent here to find someone."

    "Are you from above?" Stan asked with some surprise.

    "Yes. By the way, are you prisoners here?"

    "Yes." Stan nodded slightly when he heard this.

    "Then why don't you participate in the league this time?"

    "League? Are you performing in front of those noble people like a clown?" Stan gave a mocking smile when he heard this, but immediately explained to Han Yu: "Sorry, please don't misunderstand, I'm not talking about you."

    "It doesn't matter about me. My purpose in joining the league is not to be a clown. By the way, do you know this person?" Han Yu shrugged indifferently, took out a photo from his pocket and handed it to Stan and asked.

    Stan was a little surprised that Han Yu didn't ask about his side of things, but he still took the photo Han Yu handed over and looked at it, and then said regretfully: "Sorry, I don't know the person in the photo, but if you  If you ask our boss who was saved by you, he should know him."

    "Will he know him?"

    "Yes, the boss is usually responsible for external affairs of the abandoned home."?'s.  Stan replied with a nod.

    "It's really troublesome. Can you please take me to see your boss?" Han Yu scratched his head and said to Stan.

    "Of course." Stan agreed, but when he came to the door, he realized that apart from knowing that the person in front of him came from above, he spent the rest of the time answering the other person's questions.  He hurriedly asked Han Yu: "What is your name?"

    "Han Yu."

    “…Han Yu, could you please stop arguing with Vitans when you go out for a while?”

    "I've always been a person who treats others with respect. As long as that guy named Vitans doesn't mess with me, I won't bother to talk to him."

    "I promise you, I will try my best to persuade him not to provoke you."

    "I hope you can persuade me." Han Yu shrugged and replied nonchalantly.

    As Stan went out, he was met by Vitans and others who were approaching in full armor.  Stan was shocked when he saw this, and quickly stopped Vitans and asked: "Vitans, what do you want to do?"

    "Boss needs flying snake blood. I'm going to take someone out. You stay and take care of boss. And keep an eye on this guy. I always feel that this guy is not a good person." Vitans glanced at Han Yu and then said to Stan  Er said.

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this and said loudly: "Mediterranean Sea, do you think I want to stay here? There is no need for you to rush, I will leave now."

    "Who are you calling the Mediterranean!" Vitans's eyes suddenly widened.

    "Hmphwhoever is quarreling with you is the one." Han Yu replied with a cold snort.

    "Vitans, don't be rude!" Stan stopped Vitans and shouted.

    "Get out of the way, Stan."

    "Vitans, don't waste time here. Aren't you going to find the flying snake blood that the boss needs?" Stan reminded Vitans with a bitter smile.

    Vitans was stunned when he heard this, gave Han Yu a cold look, and turned to leave.  As if he remembered something, Stan stopped Vitans and said, "Vitans, do you know the person in this photo?"

    Originally Stan was just asking, but after seeing it, Vitans nodded and replied: "I've seen it, what's the matter?"

    "Have you seen it? Where have you seen it?" Stan asked.

    Vitans looked at Han Yu and asked Stan, "Is this guy looking for this person?"

    "Yes." Stan nodded and replied.

    "Hmphboy, you want to know where the person in this photo is? Yes, as long as you bring the blood of the flying snake, I will tell you. Otherwise, no one will know the whereabouts of this person." Vitans  He looked at Han Yu with a proud look on his face and said.

    "Vitans, how could you do this? If you know, tell Han Yu quickly, he is the boss's savior after all." Stan said anxiously after hearing this.

    "I don't care, this guy made me like this. I don't feel comfortable if I don't retaliate against him." Vitans shouted unhappily.

    Han Yu stopped Stan who was still trying to persuade him, stared at Vitans and said, "Okay, then I'll go find the flying snake blood and give it to you, but I need a guide."

    "Okay, let Stan accompany you"

    "No, I want you to be my guide, and it's just the two of us." Han Yu interrupted Vitans.

    The face of Vitans, who was defeated by an army, turned blue and white.  If he is with his companions, Vitans is very courageous and dares to do and say anything. But if he is left alone, his courage will immediately shrink to rat guts, and he will be able to take advantage of any slightest move.  He was scared to death.

    Stan, who understood Vitans's problem, sighed in his heart and said nothing.  Others also looked at Vitans, waiting for Vitans' decision.

    "Okay, then it's just the two of us." Vitans gritted his teeth and stared at Han Yu.  This answer shocked Stan. Is this still the Vitans he knew before?  When did this guy become so courageous?

    The door of the abandoned house slowly opened, and the big teeth of the ghost door had been replaced with spare ones.  Han Yu walked out with the heavily armed Vitans.  On the gatehouse, Stan looked at Vitans who was gradually going away, feeling very worried.

    "Sand~sand~sand~" Except for the sound of feet stepping on the snow, Vitans and Han Yu walked one behind the other, and no one spoke.  While passing through a forest, Han Yu suddenly threw a fireball at Vitans.  Vitans, who had always been vigilant, immediately dodged the fireball and asked sternly: "What do you want to do?"

    "Shut up!" Han Yu said coldly.

    Vitans was stunned for a moment, but was immediately reminded by the roar of a beast coming from behind that Han Yu's anger just now was??It's not thrown at yourself.  Looking back, I saw an ice wolf in the snow.  The cunning Snow Ice Wolf actually got into the snow. If it weren't for the fireball thrown by Han Yu, Vitans would have been knocked down by the Snow Ice Wolf at this moment.

    "You" Vitans stared at Han Yu and was about to speak, when Han Yu replied coldly: "I'm not interested in saving you. I just want to find the flying snake blood, and I need you to lead the way."  The words of gratitude that came to Tansi's lips were immediately swallowed back by Vitans, and he gave Han Yu a fierce look.

    "Take care of yourself and don't get caught by these beasts. I won't save you every time." Han Yu reminded Vitans and raised two flames in his hands.

    "Fire ability user." Vitans thought to himself, vaguely understanding why the annoying guy in front of him wanted to find the human in the photo.  However, he still replied firmly: "You don't need to worry."

    The Snowy Ice Wolf may be able to deal with others, but it is not enough to deal with Han Yu. After a while, after paying the lives of three wolves, the remaining Snowy Ice Wolf ran away with its tail between its legs.  Han Yu did not chase after him. He looked back at Vitans, who was sweating profusely after fighting two snowy ice wolves just now, and said, "Let's go. Your boss is in urgent need of the flying snake's blood."

    "I know." Vitans replied solemnly, putting away his weapon, an iron rod about two meters long.

    The two people continued to move forward in silence. In order to avoid the situation happening again, Vitans, who was leading the way, was more vigilant this time, making sure not to give Han Yu another chance to save him.

    "Hey~" Han Yu, who was walking behind, suddenly shouted.

    "What to do?" Vitans turned around and asked.  He was sure that there were no ambush around, so he dared to turn around and ask Han Yu.

    "Where is that place?" Han Yu ignored Vitans's attitude and asked, pointing to a place not far away that looked like a house.

    "Ice prison, a place where serious criminals are imprisoned." Vitans replied with a frown, his expression full of disgust.

    "A serious criminal?" Han Yu heard this and walked towards that side.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Vitans asked upon seeing this.

    "Go and have a look." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    "It's really troublesome." Vitans was silent for a while, muttered helplessly and then caught up with Han Yu.

    When the two of them walked near the ice prison, they saw several prisoners sitting or lying in the ice prison, all covered in silver.  Han Yu couldn't help but want to get closer. Vitans finally reached out to hold Han Yu and shouted: "Don't get closer, those guys are very dangerous."

    "Danger? Could it be that they still can't survive?" Han Yu asked in confusion after hearing this.

    “It’s okay to say they’re alive, it’s okay to say they’re dead.”

    "Huh?" After hearing Vitans's answer, Han Yu became more and more puzzled.  Unable to help but step forward, Vitans saw this and retreated far away, shouting: "I've warned you. If you are unlucky, don't blame me for not warning you."

    "It's inexplicable." Han Yu muttered softly and walked to the door of the ice prison.  Miraculously, when Han Yu stood in front of the ice prison, the pedestrian ice sculptures in the ice prison suddenly opened their eyes and looked at Han Yu outside the prison door in unison.

    "Boy, who are you?" A person in the ice prison asked Han Yu in a hoarse voice.

    "A passer-by saw that there were people locked up here, and came over to take a look out of curiosity."

    "Hehehe come in and sit down?"

    "Not interested in."

    "Hehehereally?"

    Standing outside the ice prison, Han Yu waited for a while and saw that the people did not make any move, so he turned around to join Vitans.  As soon as he turned around, he heard Vitans shouting urgently: "Be careful!"

    "Pillar of Fire!" Han Yu immediately activated the Pillar of Fire, melting the two icicles that were shot at his back.

    "Heheheit turns out he is a fire element user, that's interesting."

    Han Yu turned around and was about to speak when Vitans ran over, grabbed Han Yu's arm and ran away. Only then did Vitans let go of Han Yu and cursed: "You're looking for damn death.  , you still want to fight those people? Do you know that once they are released from the ice prison, this level will be over."

    "What are you talking about? Are those guys very strong?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "They are the living dead. They will attack any living thing they see." Vitans stared at Han Yu and whispered.

    "The living dead?"

    "Well. They were originally the first batch of criminals on this level, but for some unknown reason, they became like that. Later, a person with ice abilities from the alliance sacrificed his life to do that??The ice prison trapped them.  Originally, they wanted to freeze and starve those people to death, but no one expected that those people would turn into the kind of immortal living dead.  "

    "Then what are you still doing on this floor?"

    "If we don't stay on this floor, which floor can we go to? Do you think this is a hotel and you can change rooms at will?" Vitans rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu touched his nose in embarrassment and changed the subject: "Well, hurry up and find the flying snake. Your boss is still waiting."

    When Vitans heard this, he was stunned. When did his relationship with the guy in front of him ease?  But before Vitans could figure it out, Han Yu's subsequent words about the Mediterranean made Vitans understand that the relationship was nothing!

    Seeing Vitans turning around to lead the way with an angry look on his face, Han Yu slowly followed behind, and the two continued to move forward.

    Not long after traveling, the two finally arrived at their destination, the Flying Snake's lair.

    Looking at the holes on the iceberg wall, Han Yu asked Vitans in a low voice: "Don't tell me those flying snakes live in those caves."

    "Yes, you are so smart. I will trouble you next." Vitans praised Han Yu with a surprised look on his face.

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Vitans and said coldly: "First tell me what happened to those flying snakes? Then I will take action."

    Vitans immediately replied after hearing this: "No problem. The so-called flying snakes can't actually fly, but because they usually like to cling to high places like trees or mountain walls, they wait until their prey passes by and descend from the sky to attack.  That’s why it’s called a flying snake. As for why flying snake blood is needed, snakes are generally cold-blooded animals, but this kind of flying snake is warm-blooded. Although it still lays eggs, its blood has a miraculous effect on people whose heart and lungs are frozen.”

    "Then how can we catch a flying snake? Is this kind of snake easy to deal with?"

    "Flying snakes are just like ordinary snakes. You can subdue them by just grabbing seven inches of them."

    "Oh, is there anything else I need to pay attention to?"

    "No, hurry up and do it." Vitans urged Han Yu.

    "Why are you anxious? At least we have to wait until the wind and snow stop before taking action. Let's go to that place to take shelter from the wind, take a rest, and replenish our strength." After Han Yu said this, he stepped towards a place at the corner of the mountain wall.  Walk to a sheltered area.

    When Vitans saw this, he didn’t say much and walked over.  The two of them walked in tandem and just walked into the sheltered place. Before Vitans could take a breath, Han Yu suddenly pushed Vitans out.  Unprepared, Vitans flew out directly and slid far away on the snow before stopping.  The angry Vitans got up and was about to curse when he felt the ground shake and a loud noise came from his ears. When he looked over to Han Yu, he saw a huge flying snake slamming into the snow.  Countless snowflakes.

    The curse on Vitans' lips suddenly turned into a scream: "Fly, Flying Snake King! Oh my god, why am I so unlucky? I haven't had a good time since I met a guy like you."

    "You have time to complain, it's better to run for your life and be practical." Han Yu kindly reminded Vitans when he passed by him.

    Looking at the flying snake king swimming towards him with great momentum, Vitans let out a strange scream, turned his head and chased Han Yu, only regretting that he had lost two legs.

    "Shua~shua~" The sound of the Flying Snake King getting closer and closer came from behind him, and Vitans's face turned pale. Although he could hardly move his legs, his survival instinct still kept Vitans persevering.

    "It's really troublesome." Han Yu looked back, muttered in a low voice and threw two fireballs.  Right in the middle of the flying snake king's open mouth.

    "Hiss~" The Flying Snake King, who was hindered from eating, warned Han Yu for disturbing him. Han Yu hooked his hand at the Flying Snake King nonchalantly. At some point, the wind and snow stopped.

    Although the Flying Snake King didn't understand what Han Yu's gesture meant, it was still very dissatisfied. It hated that gesture, so it immediately abandoned Vitans, which was already at its mouth, and swam towards Han Yu.

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately turned around and ran away.

    Vitans lay on the snow and panted for a long time. As soon as he got up, he saw Han Yu running straight towards him with an anxious look on his face.  As soon as he saw him, he picked himself up and ran away without saying a word.

    "Where is the Flying Snake King?" Vitans looked back and saw that there was no trace of the Flying Snake King, and he couldn't help but asked in confusion.

    "I'm fighting with the living dead you mentioned." Han Yu replied breathlessly.

    "What?" Vitans was dumbfounded.

    15 minutes ago

    Han Yu ran in front, and the Flying Snake King chased behind. One person and one snake, you ran and I chased. It was a great time.  For Han Yu, arriving here for the first timeHe didn't know where to run, so he instinctively ran along the way he came.  Although the Flying Snake King is familiar with this place, the prey is in front and he is chasing behind, of course wherever the prey goes.  Just chase wherever you go.

    After running for a while, Han Yu took the Flying Snake King to the ice prison he passed earlier.  The living dead who had returned to calm because Han Yu ran away had not yet completely fallen asleep. When they saw Han Yu running straight towards them, they immediately threw icicles at Han Yu.  Han Yu dodged, but suffered a lot from the Flying Snake King who was chasing behind him.  Immediately, the Flying Snake King was beaten up and screamed. Without any suspense, the Flying Snake King and the living dead began the ultimate PK, while Han Yu, the instigator, became a spectator, turned around and ran towards the place where he and Vitans were separated.  He still needs Vitans to tell him where the person in his photo is. Before that, he can't care about Vitans' life or death.

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Vitans no longer knew what he should say at this moment.  The idea of ??using the Flying Snake King to deal with the living dead was something that Han Yu had come up with It wasn't really his idea, it could only be said to be a mistake.  With this matter in mind, Vitans ignored Han Yu's dissuasion and insisted on going to see how the battle was going.  Helpless Han Yu could only accompany Vitans back to the ice prison again.

    As soon as they arrived at the scene, Han Yu and Vitans gasped in unison.  It was seen that the ice prison on the scene no longer existed, and there were not many living dead who were locked in the ice prison. Even if they were still there, they were missing arms and legs, and there was no movement.  As for the Flying Snake King, he was lying on the ground covered in blood and dying.

    When I walked in, I saw that not a single piece of skin on the Flying Snake King was intact. One of the snake's eyes had been gouged out, and black liquid was flowing out from the dark hole.

    "Don't be stunned, Flying Snake Blood." Han Yu reminded the dazed Vitans.  Upon hearing this, Vitas immediately woke up and stepped forward to collect the blood from the Flying Snake King.  Han Yu walked to the snake head of the Flying Snake King and saw several arms and thighs in the snake's mouth. He knew where the missing living dead were.

    "Huh?" Han Yu felt something at his feet grabbing his ankle. When he lowered his head, he saw that it was a human hand.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu was startled. He quickly raised his leg and threw the hand on his foot away. After flying several times in the air, the hand flew towards  Vitans.  At this moment, Vitans was collecting flying snake blood with excitement on his face.  This is the blood of the Flying Snake King, not ordinary blood.  Just when he was happy, Vitans suddenly felt a hand fall on his butt and grabbed it hard.

    "Ouch~" Vitans screamed as if he had been molested, and turned around to glare at Han Yu.  Unexpectedly, he turned around, but the hand was not thrown away, and he grabbed it hard again.

    Vitans glared at Han Yu angrily, holding the indecent hand against his butt in his hand, and kept struggling after being caught by him.

    "Look what I'm doing? Those are not my hands." Han Yu looked at Vitans inexplicably and said.

    Vitans: "" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 326: Potential

    Chapter 326: Potential

    "If you go straight along this road, you will see an iceberg. Then go to the left along the iceberg. You will see a mountain pass and enter the valley. The person you are looking for is in the valley. But I would like to remind you.  In a word, the man living in the valley is a moody person. If you hang up there, don't blame me for not reminding you." Vitans reminded Han Yu.

    "Don't worry, Mediterranean Sea. Since I came to find that person, I never thought I could go back easily." Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    Veins appeared on Vitans's forehead, and he couldn't help comforting himself, "There is nothing to care about with a person who is about to die, and there is nothing to care about with a person who is about to die" After saying this no less than ten times in a row, Weitans said it no less than ten times in a row.  Tansi glared at Han Yu and said: "Although according to common sense, I should wish you good luck, but I really hope that you will be killed by that person and never appear in front of me." After finishing speaking, Han Yu did not wait.  Answer, turn around and leave.

    "Mediterranean~ Take care~" Han Yu shouted to the leaving Vitans as if on purpose.  Vitans was so angry that he staggered. When Vitans turned around, he found that Han Yu had turned around and ran away. Vitans was so angry that he could only look up to the sky and sigh, and returned to the abandoned home.

    After breaking up with Vitans, Han Yu followed the direction pointed by Vitans.  After walking for about two hours, I saw an iceberg in the distance.  As the saying goes, if you can't run fast enough to see the mountain, you can reach the iceberg in a blink of an eye, but if you really start walking, it won't be what you see.

    After more than two hours, Han Yu reached the foot of the iceberg as tired as a dead dog.  The wind and snow started falling again at some point, which made Han Yu feel very irritable.

    After walking along the foot of the iceberg for a while, he finally saw the entrance to the valley that Vitans mentioned. Han Yu felt happy and quickened his pace towards the entrance.  Without paying attention to his feet, Han Yu suddenly fell into an ice cave.

    Looking up at the round sky, Han Yu was sure that this hole was definitely not naturally formed!

    "Who is so wicked? Digging a hole here." Han Yu muttered and looked around to see if there was any place for him to climb up.  What disappoints Han Yu is that the surrounding area is bare and there is no place for him to climb out.

    "Can we only use abilities?" Han Yu muttered softly.  Just as he was about to start, he heard footsteps above his head, followed by a man who poked his head over and looked at Han Yu at the bottom of the cave.

    "Help." Han Yu shouted when he saw this.

    "Whoosh~" The man's head quickly retracted, followed by the sound of footsteps, and it could be heard that the man outside the cave ran away.

    "What bad luck." Han Yu muttered, his hands emitted flames, and Han Yu flew out of the hole.  As soon as his head appeared, Han Yu heard a "Yeah~". Before Han Yu could react, a wooden stick went straight to Han Yu's head and hit him. Han Yu turned aside and let the wooden stick pass.  As a result, the owner of the wooden stick used too much force and lost his balance, leaning forward and falling into the big hole.

    "Yeah~" The owner of the wooden stick waved his hands vigorously, trying to keep himself balanced and not fall into the hole.  However, at this time, half of her body was already above the hole, and it was very difficult not to fall.  Especially when there is Han Yu next to him.

    "Hey~" Han Yu took the wooden stick that the girl had thrown out and stretched it towards the girl. Then when the girl reached out to grab the wooden stick, he let go and the girl fell into the hole.  There was no need to worry about the girl falling. The snow at the bottom of the cave was thick and held the girl firmly.

    "You bastard!" The girl spat out the snow in her mouth and pointed at Han Yu outside the cave and cursed.

    "Are you sure you want to scold me in this situation?" Han Yu asked the girl slowly.

    The girl suddenly choked.  Seeing that the girl closed her mouth, Han Yu continued: "It's okay if you want me to rescue you, but I just want to ask you"

    "Don't think about it, I am not a casual woman." The girl interrupted Han Yu decisively.

    "Hey, I haven't said what I want to ask you yet?" Han Yu said to the girl in a depressed tone.

    "Don't even think about kissing me! My companions will come to save me."

    Han Yu: ""

    ……

    The girl blushed.  After listening to Han Yu's explanation, the girl understood that "asking" does not mean "kissing".

    "What, can I ask questions now?" Han Yu asked, looking at the girl at the bottom of the cave.

    “…get me out first.”

    "No, what if you run away after I rescue you?"

    "Hurry up, it's not safe here, hurry up and rescue me." The girl looked anxious.

    ? ???What are the dangers?  "Han Yu asked strangely.

    "This is the ice dragon's lair. The ice dragon will return to its lair in a while."

    "Really?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Hu~hu~" As if to prove the girl's words, as soon as Han Yu finished speaking, there was a sound of flapping wings in the distance. Han Yu looked back and saw that a small black spot in the distant sky was approaching.  Han Yu no longer hesitated and immediately flew into the cave. Regardless of the girl's objections, he picked up the girl and flew out of the cave.  The flying dragon, which had just been hiding nearby and playing outside for a day, entered its lair. Then it smelled the smell of strangers, crawled out of the cave and began to search around.

    "You go out a little bit." The girl reached out and pushed Han Yu and whispered.

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu glared at the girl and shouted in a low voice: "Shut up!" Then he squeezed the girl inside. The two of them were almost cheek to cheek, but the girl couldn't shout because the ice dragon had already searched nearby and was exerting all its strength.  Sniffing with his nose.

    The girl’s face became redder and redder, and Han Yu’s face also began to turn redder and redder.  It's just that the girl was shy and it was the first time she got so close to a man, while Han Yu's face turned red because the shy girl grabbed the soft flesh of his waist.

    "Ah~" Finally unable to bear the pain, Han Yu yelled and jumped out of his hiding place, rubbing the painful area while glaring at the girl.

    "Woo~" Binglong stared at Han Yu who suddenly jumped out.

    "Hey~ It's our first time meeting you. You look very energetic." Han Yu greeted the ice dragon.  But the ice dragon ignored Han Yu, opened his mouth, and a burst of cold air spurted out.

    "Stop!" Just when Han Yu was about to take action, a clear shout came from the direction of Han Yu's head.

    Han Yu looked up and saw a woman in a miniskirt standing on the tip of the iceberg, looking straight at the ice dragon.  A small breeze blew by, and a touch of black loomed.

    "Roar~" The ice dragon obviously didn't like women, so it opened its mouth and bit it.

    "It seems that you haven't been beaten for three days, and you want to go to the house to have sex~" As soon as the woman finished speaking, Binglong suddenly stiffened and fell to the ground.  Han Yu looked at the ice dragon who fell to the ground with some surprise, and found that the ice dragon's eyes rolled white and he passed out.

    "Isn't this too vain?" Han Yu thought in confusion.

    ……

    "Who are you? Why are you here?" The woman in the miniskirt standing on the tip of the iceberg jumped down, landed in front of Han Yu, looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the woman in the miniskirt in front of him and asked subconsciously: "Aren't you cold?"

    "It's not cold." The woman obviously didn't expect Han Yu to ask such a question. She answered angrily and then turned around and walked behind the ice dragon. She reached out and grabbed the ice dragon's tail, threw it hard, and threw the ice dragon in.  In the cave.

    Han Yu was stunned as he watched this seemingly strong woman easily throw an ice dragon weighing tons into the hole, not knowing what to say.

    "Aunt~" When the girl who was hidden by Han Yu saw the woman, she quickly shouted and ran over.  He took the woman's hand and pointed at Han Yu, "He bullied me."

    "No nonsense!" Han Yu and the woman said in unison.  Then Han Yu took out the photo in his pocket, compared it carefully and asked the woman, "Are you Klein Barr?"

    "Huh? Who are you?" The woman, Klein Barr, looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "I am Han Yu, introduced by Dimos"

    "Bang~" Before Han Yu could finish speaking, he saw a fist flying towards him.  Han Yu hurriedly got out of the way, and heard Klein Barr yell angrily: "Don't mention that disgusting name here!"

    "Oh, oh, I came here to find you to defeat that guy." Han Yu hurriedly explained, he didn't want to be regarded as one of Dimos's group for no reason.

    "Huh? You want to defeat that Dimos?" Klein Barr looked at Han Yu suspiciously, looked up and down, shook his head slightly, and said, "You can't beat him."

    "That's not necessarily true. You won't know until you try." Han Yu said unconvinced.

    "Well let's do this. If you can defeat that ice dragon, I will listen to what you have to say. Otherwise, you should go back to where you came from." After saying that, Klein led the girl towards the valley.  Go.  As he passed the cave, Klein stomped his feet slightly and shouted into the cave: "Don't pretend to be dead for me."

    "Hu~hu~" The ice dragon flapped its wings and flew out of the cave, glaring at Han Yu fiercely.

    "Is this big guy your pet?" Han Yu asked helplessly.

    ClayThere was no answer, and Han Yu had no time to ask, because the ice dragon had already rushed towards Han Yu. Han Yu dodged the ice dragon's attack and jumped on the ice dragon's back.  The ice dragon turned over and wanted to push Han Yu off his back, but Han Yu used his flying ability to stick tightly to the ice dragon's back, always preventing the ice dragon from touching him.  A man and a dragon were playing in the air, and Klein on the ground looked at Han Yu thoughtfully.

    The ice dragon finally got impatient and slammed into the iceberg. At this time, Han Yu could no longer fly against the ice dragon's back. He landed lightly on the protruding part of the iceberg and released a shot at the ice dragon's tail.  A fire.  The fire was like gasoline, and it didn't go out after falling on the ice dragon's tail.  Suddenly, the ice dragon was so anxious that it kept shaking its tail. From a distance, it looked like it was waving a torch.  The ice dragon suddenly became wise and inserted its tail into the ice and snow. Along with the white mist, the flame went out.  But when Binglong wanted to take revenge on Han Yu, he discovered something that made him very embarrassed. His tail was actually frozen at this time.

    Looking at the ice dragon squatting on the ground and pulling out its tail with a grin on its face, Han Yu asked Klein: "Do I pass?"

    "Hmm." Klein was silent for a moment, nodded silently, turned around and walked towards the valley.  When the ice dragon finally pulled out its tail, it found that no one was left in front of it. The ice dragon, who had nowhere to vent his anger, could only return to his cave in despair, hugging his tail and feeling sad.

    Entering the valley, Han Yu seemed to have entered another world.  It's freezing and snowy outside, but here, it's spring, with bright flowers of all colors blooming everywhere, and one or two small animals running by from time to time.

    As Klein came to a small wooden house, Klein turned back to the girl beside him and said, "Gina, please entertain him while I go change clothes."

    "I know, Auntie." The girl known as Gina quickly replied.

    "Hey, aren't you hot?" Gina asked, looking at Han Yu who was looking around.

    "It's okay." Han Yu replied while unbuttoning his coat.

    Looking at Han Yu who was sweating profusely, Gina curled her lips and said, "Wait here for a while, I'll get you a glass of water."

    "I'm tired." Han Yu replied casually and sat on the wooden pier in front of the cabin.

    "Humph." Gina snorted softly, turned and left.

    After a while, Klein changed his clothes and appeared in front of Han Yu.  He walked to sit opposite Han Yu, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Tell me your purpose of coming here."

    "Defeat Deimos."

    "Did you lose to him?" Klein asked, looking into Han Yu's eyes.

    "Failed." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    "You answered simply." Gina curled her lips and said.

    Han Yu replied without changing his expression after hearing this: "Failure is defeat, and there is nothing to be embarrassed to admit. If you don't even have the courage to admit your failure, how can you have the courage to find a way to defeat the person who defeated you."

    Klein stretched out his hand to stop Gina who was still about to speak, stared at Han Yu and said: "Tell me the ins and outs of the matter in detail. Whether I can help you or not, I can't decide until I hear it."

    "Yes, my companions and I are not criminals in the Exiled Land" Han Yu started from meeting Leitch in Tanding Town, and continued until he was defeated by Timos in the second level of hell, and then was defeated by Timo.  The spies told Klein the story of how they were sent here.  After listening to Han Yu's words, Klein thought thoughtfully and said to himself: "It seems that Timo's old habit has happened again."

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at Klein in confusion after hearing this.

    Seeing this, Klein explained: "Don't think too much. Before you, there were people who had similar experiences to you. It's just that their identities were different from yours. Those people were all prisoners sent here, and you  , but a free man.”

    "Then are you willing to teach me?" Han Yu asked impatiently.

    "Wellit's okay to teach you, but how much can you learn, and can you defeat Deimos in the end?"

    "I don't know about this either. But I know that if I don't work hard, I will never be able to defeat Deimos in my life, but if I work hard, it is possible to defeat Deimos." Han Yu thought for a while after hearing this, and said calmly to Klein  Xu said.

    "That's good." Klein smiled slightly, nodded to Han Yu and said, "Then you can stay. Of course, I don't teach you for free. You will do the usual chores here."

    "No problem. Just all those chores?"

    "Laundry, cooking, cleaning." Gina said to Han Yu before Klein could speak.

    &nbsp"Really?" Han Yu looked at Klein and asked.

    "Yes." Klein replied with a slight nod.

    "Okay, then I need someone to explain to me what I need to pay attention to when doing these things."

    "I'll do it." Gina volunteered.

    ……

    In the evening, Gina looked at the barbecue on the plate, looked at Han Yu and asked, "What is this?"

    "Grilled rabbit meat, try it. My skills are pretty good." Han Yu replied matter-of-factly.

    "Where did the rabbit come from?" Gina asked with a glimmer of hope.

    “Aren’t there a lot of them nearby?”

    "Ah!" Gina's last hope was shattered, and she glared at Han Yu angrily. She just forgot to explain something, and her pet became a meal on the table.

    "What's wrong with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "You, give me back my rabbit!" Gina stared at Han Yu with red eyes. Not to mention, her eyes looked a bit like a rabbit.  Han Yu spread his hands and said helplessly: "I can't conjure rabbits, and you didn't tell me not to catch those rabbits. By the way, weren't you the ones who raised the fish in the pond?"

    "You, are you" Gina was shocked when she heard this, and then she saw Han Yu, who looked embarrassed, pointing to the fish soup on the table.

    "I, I will fight with you." Gina raised her fork angrily and wanted to stab Han Yu. As soon as she got up, Klein snorted coldly and put the rice bowl in his hand on the table, "  Don’t make any noise while eating.”

    "Auntie, I raised rabbits and fish." Gina said with aggrieved look.

    "Okay, anyway, there are still a lot of them. Gina, if you don't want Han Yu to continue to have ideas about your pets, then you'd better be responsible for cooking, so as not to let this guy have another problem.  Excuse." Klein reminded Gina softly.

    Staring at Han Yu who was grinning at her with hatred, Gina gritted her teeth and said: "Okay, I will be responsible for cooking from now on, but washing clothes No, our clothes cannot be touched by this stinky man! From now on, you will be responsible for cleaning  No, we can't let him in our room! Auntie, think of a way to get this guy to do something." Gina rejected her previous suggestion and asked Klein for help.

    "Okay, Han Yu will be responsible for hunting from now on. I can take this opportunity to take a break and give Han Yu some pointers."

    "Then, what about me?" Gina asked eagerly.

    "You? Are you still giving up? For now, you are only responsible for these three things, so don't think about passing it on to Han Yu. His purpose here is not to help us with housework."

    "Well" Gina looked depressed and stopped talking.

    Early the next morning, Han Yu and Klein came outside the wooden house early. Klein looked at Han Yu and asked: "Now you can launch your strongest attack and show me. Let me see the gap between you and Dimos."  How big is it, then we can make a training plan for you."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and asked aloud: "Then please be an attack target with me."

    "It's just me." Klein replied casually.

    Han Yu: ""

    Seeing Han Yu's hesitation, Klein said: "Don't hesitate, use all your skills. If you can't deal with me now, then don't expect me to guide you to defeat Dimos."

    As soon as Han Yu heard that this was reasonable, he no longer hesitated and launched an attack on Klein.  Musket, fire pillar, cross fire Han Yu used all the skills he knew on Klein.  Klein tidied up his clothes and hairstyle in a somewhat embarrassed manner, nodded to Han Yu and said, "I have basically understood your power. Now you go hunt your own prey. I will tell you your future training plans when you come back."  .”

    "I understand." Han Yu agreed and walked out of the valley.  After Han Yu left, Klein swayed and sat on the ground.

    "This guy really doesn't hold back at all." Klein smiled bitterly and said to himself.

    ……

    ????????? Near noon, Han Yu returned to the valley carrying a saber-toothed tiger.  Gina put her hands on her hips, glared at Han Yu and shouted: "Take that tiger away, it's scaring my little darlings."

    "Hey~ what's so good about a bunch of rabbits?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice, and when Gina wasn't paying attention, he bared his teeth at the rabbits, which frightened the bunch of rabbits and quickly disappeared.  Gina was so angry that she gritted her teeth, glared at Han Yu and shouted, "If I couldn't beat you, I would have to beat you."

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged, carried the saber-toothed tiger to the edge of the valley, and looked at the people on the edge of the valley.Shui cleaned up the saber-toothed tiger, returned to the cabin with a pile of tiger meat, and gave it to Gina to cook.

    Although she was dissatisfied with Han Yu, Gina had no objection at all to the cleaned tiger meat.  By noon, a sumptuous lunch was placed on the table.

    After lunch, Klein said to Han Yu, who was already a little impatient: "Don't worry, I have already figured out your problem. Before I tell you your training plan, I have some questions to ask you."

    "Please feel free to ask." Han Yu replied hurriedly.

    "Hmm." Klein nodded, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Do you know what momentum is?"

    "Ah? Power? Does it mean power?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Klein shook his head slightly, "It seems that before I tell you the training plan, I must first let you understand what momentum is."

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he quickly concentrated his attention and listened to Klein slowly say: "The so-called momentum, you can understand it as a person's aura. For example, when you see someone in a high position, you will feel  Nervousness; when you see gangsters, you will feel timid; when you see beasts and monsters, you will feel fear. Those things that make you nervous, timid, and fearful are momentum."

    "Can anyone have power?" Han Yu asked softly.

    "Everything has the potential to possess potential. The key is to see how you activate it. Your power can be said to be on par with that of Deimos, but only in terms of potential, you lose to him  .When you played against him, did you feel a lot of psychological pressure invisibly?"

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded slightly when he heard this.  Listen to Klein continue: "That is the role of potential. The only thing that can resist momentum is potential. And what you have to do next is to make your own potential stronger than Dimos's. Only in this way can you not  Being suppressed by Deimos's ability, he didn't even have the ability to fight back."

    "Then how can we gain momentum?" Han Yu asked.

    "It all depends on your own talent. Some people can understand it in a day or even a minute, but some people can't understand it in ten years."

    "Then what do I need to do?"

    "Follow the plan I made for you and see if you can understand the situation first."

    "Can you let me experience it for myself?" Han Yu asked Klein.

    "No problem." Klein agreed and remained silent while facing Han Yu.  Han Yu felt a strong pressure rushing toward him.  His hands and feet were suddenly unable to move, and cold sweat began to appear on his forehead, but Han Yu gritted his teeth and persisted, wanting to feel the power for a while longer. What on earth was it?

    Personal experience made Han Yu vaguely understand what potential was, but when he calmed down and thought about it carefully, he felt that he had not grasped it. It always seemed that there was a layer in the middle and he had not yet found a way to break it.

    "Okay, take a rest. Starting tomorrow, you have to start studying with me as planned." Klein took back his posture and said to Han Yu, who was covered in sweat.

    "Yes." Han Yu nodded silently and stood up to go back to the room to change clothes. Although the temperature in this valley was not low, it was still uncomfortable to wear wet clothes.

    "Auntie, how about Han Yu? Can you help us complete the bet?" Gina asked Klein softly after Han Yu left.

    Klein replied in a low voice: "I don't know, whether he can understand the situation or not, in the final analysis, it depends on his nature. We can't help much. But compared with those people before, this one named Han Yu hopes to be better than those people."  .”

    "It's a pity that aunt can't leave here, otherwise how could a Deimos trap us." Gina said with some regret.

    "Okay, there are no ifs in this world. Let's face reality. In order for Han Yu to concentrate on his cultivation, Gina, don't bother him for a few rabbits and a few fish."

    "Auntie, how can I be so stingy?" Gina pouted and said dissatisfiedly.

    "Really? Well, I'm going to eat roast rabbit and fresh fish soup tonight. I have to say, that Han Yu's craftsmanship is pretty good." Klein said with a smile after hearing this.

    "Aunt~" Gina immediately became anxious after hearing this, and quickly said coquettishly to Klein.

    At this moment, Han Yu came back after changing his clothes. He happened to hear Klein's words and said with a smile: "Okay, if sister Klein wants to, I happen to be a little greedy too. Don't tell me, the rabbits and fish here are quite fat.  of."

    "How dare you, if you try to take advantage of my treasures, I will fight you tooth and nail!" Gina glared at Han Yu and said anxiously.

    "Hahaha~" Klein couldn't help laughing.  {Piaotian Literaturewww.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 327: Individual Practice

    Chapter 327: Individual Practice

    In the northeast of the third level of hell, thick smoke is billowing, and wild animals living nearby are fleeing for their lives. The magma is exuding scorching temperatures and surging with Ningping.  No matter which tree Ningping jumped to, lava would always follow.  The lava man stepped on the lava, like an athlete walking on the waves. He raised his upper body and shouted at Ningping: "Ningping, the person who is attracted to me, Kiruhev, can't run away. You should just obey."  Leave me alone. Hahaha"

    "Bah! Uncle, I am a male, I like women, and I have no love for a muscular man like you." Ning Ping took advantage of the gap in jumping to turn around and refuse.

    "Hahaha What a sharp mouth, but since you said that, I have to make you suffer a little bit." Kiruhev laughed loudly, urging the magma to chase after Ningping without any care.  How many trees were damaged along the way.

    "You, what do you want to do?" The veiled man, who was ignored by the magma man, was facing a huge crisis at this moment. He was blocked by Shi Bafang and Field one after another.

    Field and Shi Bafang looked at each other, nodded to each other in tacit understanding, and began to beat the veiled man.  The veiled man's ability is rust, which can corrode iron products that are touched, but he is powerless against other items.  In the past, the magma man Kiruhev was protecting him, so the veiled man didn't feel it, but now, the pain he felt made the veiled man regret that he didn't listen to the magma man before. When he was practicing, he only thought about how to be lazy, but now he is being pressed.  Beat him hard on the ground.

    "Oh~Help~Help~" The veiled man's scream echoed in the air. Unfortunately, because of the magma man Kirukhev, there was not a single person or animal within a radius of 200 meters.

    Gradually, Field and Shi Bafang got tired of the beating, took the veiled man's belt and tied him up, and then went to help Ning Ping.  It's easy to find Ninh Binh, just follow the lava in Kirukhev.

    Carefully chasing down the lava road, Field and Shi Bafang saw Ningping and Kiruhev by a small lake.  He saw Ning Ping standing on the Qiushui Sword, floating in mid-air and glaring at Kiruhev.  Kiruhev looked at Ning Ping with a smile, waved to Ning Ping and shouted: "Give up, come down quickly, floating in the air is so tiring. Don't think that I don't know that you have just understood the way to control a sword.  Be careful if you fall into the lake and become a drowned rat."

    "Bafang, is there any way to attract that guy's attention?" Field asked Shi Bafang, who was squatting aside, in a low voice.

    "What do you want to do? You can't deal with that guy with bullets alone."

    "Of course ordinary bullets won't work, but I have this." Field took out two blue bullets from the bullet bag.  Shi Bafang stretched out his hand to take it, and his hand was cold. He couldn't help but asked in confusion: "This is it?"

    "This is the freezing bomb I asked Lin Mohan to make for me before he left. It comes in handy at this time." Field said with a smile.

    "That's it, then you have to aim better. I'm going." Shi Bafang returned the freezing bomb in his hand to Field, and quietly moved towards Kiruhev while bending his waist.

    "Have some confidence in me, and be careful yourself." Field took the freezing bullet, picked up the sniper rifle and started taking aim, waiting for the best opportunity to snipe.

    Shi Bafang didn’t stupidly rush towards Kiruchev. Let’s not talk about whether he could attract Kiruchev’s attention, but the magma surrounding Kiruchev was a test for Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang doesn't have the ability to stand on magma and fight.

    Move quietly to the side of Kirukhev, which is a huge mountain wall, close to the lake.  While Kiruhev was still trying to persuade Ningping to surrender, Shi Bafang suddenly exerted force and kicked a large mountain near the lake away, straight to the lake near Kiruheff.

    The boulder fell into the lake and set off a big wave. Shi Bafang then kicked out several boulders in succession, causing the big waves on the lake to rush towards Kiruhev.  Kiruhev was shocked when he saw this. Water can extinguish fire, and magma is no exception.  Although the magma touched by the lake water boiled the lake water, at the same time, the magma also began to gradually solidify.  Kiruhev did not dare to neglect, and quickly urged the magma to form a wall, and faced the big wave.  In this way, although the magma wall is condensed, the big waves are also blocked.  And just when Kiruhev breathed a sigh of relief and was about to find out who was trying to cause trouble for him, Kiruhev suddenly felt a slight pain in his heart. When he looked down, a small hole appeared in his heart, a faint blue color.  The ice is spreading to his whole body.

    "Ning Ping, leave quickly!" Shi Bafang shouted to Ning Ping.  When Ning Ping saw this, he gritted his teeth and urged the Qiu Shui Sword under his feet to rush to Shi Bafang's side. He reached out and pulled Shi Bafang's arm and asked, "Where's Field?"

    "Over there!" Shi Bafang replied quickly.

    ? ?Ping immediately turned the Qiu Shui Sword under his feet and flew over to where Field was hiding.  When he passed by Kiruhev's head, he saw that Kiruheff's whole body was red at the moment, and the magma under his feet was constantly spurting out. It was really fanciful to kill Kiruhev with just one freezing bomb.  Therefore, whether it was Field, Shi Bafang, or Ningping, they only used the freezing bombs to delay time.

    "Assholes! None of you can live!" Kirukhev finally got over the impact of the freezing bomb on himself, and roared at Ningping in the air, and the magma rushed over.  Ning Ping grabbed Field's left hand, took Field and Shi Bafang with both hands, and ran away into the distance.

    "Want to leave? It's not that easy!" Kirukhev roared upon seeing this, inserted his hands into the lava, and pushed hard in the direction where Ningping and the others escaped. A firebird covered in fire rushed out of the lava.  He screamed and rushed towards the Ningping trio.

    When Field saw this, he immediately controlled the sniper rifle with his right hand, turned around and fired.  The freezing bullet accurately hit Firebird's forehead.  Freeze bombs can't deal with Kiruhev, but they are more than enough to deal with a Firebird.  Seeing that his Firebird was cracked, Kiruhev roared again and again, but at this moment Ningping and the other three had fled far away, and it was too late to attack again.  Kiruhev glared hatefully in the direction Ningping and the other three were leaving, feeling angry at his own embarrassment this time.

    The three of Ningping ran a long distance in one breath, and did not stop until they could no longer see the thick smoke behind them.  They didn't pay attention when they were running for their lives, but when they rested, the three of Ningping felt tired. They were really too tired.  Kiruhev put too much pressure on the three of them. This was only the third level, and it was still far away from the target of the ninth level. The three of Ningping couldn't help but feel a little worried about each other's future.  Can people like me really reach the ninth floor and rescue the lotus?

    The three of them were deeply preoccupied, and no one spoke. They just breathed silently, trying to regain their composure.  But how could it be possible to restore calm just by thinking about it?  The pressure that does exist is like a big mountain pressing on the three people of Ningping.

    “It’s almost time, we should go back.” Ning Ping stretched his body and said to Field and Shi Bafang.

    Field nodded after hearing this and threw the things he snatched from the veiled man to Ning Ping. That was what Ning Ping needed to find. In this way, the three people needed to find all the things they needed to find. According to the regulations, as challengers  Ning Binh can end their game early and wait for the end of the game to participate in the next round.

    "Are we really going to end this round of competition now?" Shi Bafang asked Field and Ning Ping.  After hearing this, Field glanced at Shi Bafang and asked, "Bafang, what do you think?"

    Shi Bafang was silent for a moment, looked up at Ning Ping and Field and said: "After these few games, we must have some intuitive understanding of our strength. Do you think that with our current strength, we can be in the future?"  Does it play a role in the game?”

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    "I want to stay here and improve my strength through actual combat with others. Even if I can't help, at least I can't hold everyone back." Shi Bafang thought for a while and said slowly.

    Field was silent after hearing the words. After a moment, he nodded in agreement: "What Bafang said makes sense. Even if it can't be of any help, it can't be a hindrance. Ning Ping, otherwise, you and Bafang will stay. As for me, my own strength is  There is not much potential to be tapped, so I will go back to Qiao Yaner to discuss it and use external objects to strengthen myself."

    “…Okay, then we’ll take you out of here.” Ning Ping thought about it for a moment, nodded and said to Field.

    After discussing their future personal arrangements, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang accompanied Field to the entrance of the third level. After watching Field leave, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang turned around and returned to the third level of hell, preparing to improve their strength through actual combat.

    Field, who had left the third level of hell, had just returned to the hotel. Before he met Lin Ke and others, he was stopped by a strange old man.

    "Old man, what's the matter with you?" Field, who respected his elders, politely asked the old man who blocked his way.

    “Where is Ningping?” the old man asked straight to the point.

    "He is still in the third level of hell and wants to improve his strength through actual combat." This is not a secret, so Field did not hide it and answered honestly.

    "Huh? Still staying there? Then what are you doing back? Aren't you companions?" The old man looked at Field in confusion and asked.

    "It's of no use to me if I stay there. On the contrary, if I come back here, I can improve my own strength. Old man, if you want to find Ningping, you can only go to the third level of hell by yourself, or wait until  The outcome of this roundbundle.  I'm sorry.  "After Field said this, he walked around the old man and walked towards his residence.

    The old man did not stop Field again. His purpose was not to find Field in the first place, and there was no use in stopping Field.  After thinking for a moment, the old man walked out of the hotel.  With the old man's strength, it would be easy to enter the third level of hell without anyone noticing.  After quietly entering the third floor, the old man began to search for Ning Ping's whereabouts.  Like the old man, Kiruhev was also looking for Ningping.

    Kirukhev, who had suffered a loss at the hands of the Ningping trio, had no intention of recruiting Ningping anymore, and the veiled man died.  After being tied up by Field and Shi Bafang, he was killed. When Kiruhev looked back, what he saw was the cold body of the veiled man.  We don’t know who the murderer was, but we only know that the veiled man was treated inhumanely before his death, and that the veiled man’s anus was opened.  This was a great shame and humiliation for Kirukhev.  But because he didn't know who the murderer was, Kiruhev's anger fell on Ning Ping.  It's just that Ning Ping and Shi Bafang are looking for someone to fight everywhere at the moment, and it won't be easy to find them for a while.  In a rage, Kiruhev transformed into a destructive maniac, attacking any creature seen walking upright.

    Those who are so dead, Kiruhfu and the third layer of hell look for Ning Ping's old man to meet.

    "Who are you? Why did you attack me?" the old man asked, frowning at Kiruhev who attacked him.  But what answered the old man was another magma attack.

    "It seems that you are not willing to sit down and have a good talk with me." The old man dodged the attack and looked at Kirukhov coldly.  But all capable people always have a little bit of aloofness in their character. To say that they have no temper is simply impossible. The difference is just a big or small temper.

    The old man thought that his temper was good enough, but the guy who looked like a brown bear in front of him was still so disrespectful, so we can't blame him for not knowing etiquette.  It's indecent to come back but not reciprocate. Since you are shameless, don't blame me for slapping you in the face until you want to lose face.

    Having made up his mind, the old man's demeanor suddenly changed.  Kiruchev was slightly startled by the old man's change, but then he became even more excited.  Fighting against strong men has always been Kirukhev's favorite thing to do.  Immediately, Kiruhev said to the old man: "I, Kiruheff, the magma power user, hereby challenge you."

    "Liu Haoran, accept your challenge." The old man replied with an arrogant look.

    "Sword Master?" When Kiruhev heard this name, he couldn't help but think of a person, but then he shook his head. It was rumored that this Sword Master had long been living in seclusion and was missing. How could he appear here? He should only have the same name.  That’s all.

    After exchanging names, the next step is to start the fight.  Without any nonsense, the two showed their strengths and started an earth-shattering battle on the third level of hell.  The huge commotion directly alerted the manager of the Exiled Land, Deimos.

    At this time, Dimos was dealing with ordinary affairs in the Tower of Punishment. Suddenly, he felt a sudden shaking, and the water glass on the table fell to the ground.

    "What's going on?" When the shaking stopped temporarily, Dimos immediately asked loudly.

    After a while, Zhou Quan hurried in and said without waiting for Deimos to ask: "Sir, on the third level of hell, that guy Kiruhev got into a fight with an old man. The shock just now was  It was caused by the confrontation between the two of them."

    "Who is that old man?" Timos asked quickly.

    "Liu Haoran, Sword Saint Liu Haoran." Zhou Quan replied with a slight stutter.

    "What!" Timo stood up in shock.

    The name of a person, the shadow of a tree, the name of Sword Saint Liu Haoran is loud and clear. When he heard this name, Dimos, who was usually as calm as a mountain, as if nothing could scare him, stood up in shock.  But Deimos was Deimos. After a brief surprise, Deimos slowly sat back, looked at Zhou Quan and asked, "Do you know what his purpose is here?"

    "No, I don't know."

    “…Then when did he come?”

    "have no idea."

    "Then how did he enter the third level of hell?"

    "have no idea."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "My subordinate, I know that Kiruhev and Liu Haoran, if we don't stop them, the game will not continue. Their fight has seriously affected the game." Zhou Quan stammered.

    Timos frowned when he heard this, and said in a deep voice: "I'm responsible for this matter."Take care of it yourself. Go and inform the old immortal Maser and warn him not to steal people from the Exiled Land again.  "

    "Yes." Zhou Quan hurriedly agreed, turned around and ran out.

    After Zhou Quan left, Dimos reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, stood up and walked out of the office, preparing to go to the third level of hell to meet old friends he hadn't seen for many years.

    Entering the third floor, looking around, more than a third of this floor was destroyed, which made Dimos couldn't help but feel a little pain.  Liu Haoran's destructive power was limited, and most places were destroyed by Kiruhev, a guy covered in lava.  Large tracts of woods were burned to ashes, causing Timos's face to become darker and darker.

    Silently walking to the side of the two who were still fighting, Timos quietly activated his ability, gravity.

    Liu Haoran and Kiruhev, whose actions were suddenly hindered, immediately stopped fighting with each other and looked at the uninvited guest who interrupted their fight.

    "Have you beaten enough?" Timos asked the two of them in a deep voice.

    "Humph!" Kiruhev snorted coldly and turned his head to look away. Liu Haoran, on the other hand, picked out his ears without any image and said hello to Deimos: "Hey, Deimos, long time no see."

    Timos glared at Liu Haoran with a dumbfounded look, looked at Kiruhev and said, "Are you still going to fight?"

    "You want to do something to me? Others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you." Kiruhev said to Deimos disdainfully.

    When Timos heard this, his face darkened again, and he said in a cold voice: "It seems that you, Kiruhev, want to challenge my authority in the Land of Exile. Very good, Liu Haoran, you go and do your own business, wait.  After I take care of this guy, I’ll catch up with you again.”

    "Okay, but you have to tell me, where is Ning Ping now?" Liu Haoran put away his sword and asked Dimos.

    Regarding Liu Haoran's extravagant efforts, Dimos rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Look for it yourself. It's good that I won't trouble you. Do you still want to extravagantly?"

    Liu Haoran shrugged upon hearing this, turned around and left nonchalantly, without any nostalgia.  Upon seeing this, Kiruhev quickly wanted to stop Liu Haoran, but as soon as he made a move, Deimos moved too.

    "Twenty times gravity!" Deimos said in a deep voice, which immediately slowed down the rushing magma. Kiruhev forced himself to stand, glared at Deimos and shouted: "If you have the ability, don't do it."  Use gravity to fight with my fists and kicks."

    "Idiot!" Timos glanced at Kirukhev coldly and said in a deep voice: "A hundred times gravity!"

    "Plop~" Kiruhev couldn't bear it and fell directly into the magma at his feet. Fortunately, Kiruhev's ability was magma, so there was no need to worry that he would be scalded to death by his own magma.  But even though Kiruhev was like this, he still refused to admit defeat. He raised his head hard and glared at Deimos, gritting his teeth and said: "Don't be complacent. One day, someone will come forward to kill you domineering people in the Land of Exile."  cadre."

    "Hmph, then you should wait until those people show up before you act arrogantly. As for now, just stay with me!" Timos snorted coldly, and once again increased the pressure on Kirukhev.  gravity.  This time Kiruhev couldn't even lift his head. Except for his back, everything was pressed into the magma and he couldn't move.

    ……

    "Your behavior makes me very dissatisfied, so I want to disqualify you from the competition and sentence you to one month in ice prison, which can be executed." Timos announced loudly while looking at the subdued Kiruhev.

    "Bah~" Kiruhev sighed disdainfully, spat on the ground, then stood up and walked silently to the entrance to the third level of hell, preparing to accept the punishment Deimos said.

    Seeing Kiruhev being taken away, Dimos asked Ma Long, "Have you found Liu Haoran?"

    "Not yet." Malone replied quickly.

    "hurry up and find him, that guy is also a restless guy." Dimos said with a frown.

    "Yes." Malone replied quickly.

    In the hotel in the Land of Exile, Ma Shier was watching the live TV broadcast in the room. Zhou Quan suddenly broke in. When he saw Ma Shier, he informed Ma Shier of his purpose without waiting for Ma Shier to answer.  Maser gave a helpless smile after hearing this, "Forget it, I was already mentally prepared when I came to find that guy, but now he was discovered much later than I expected. Zhou Quan, that Timos  I don’t doubt you, do I?”

    "I don't know, but I feel that Dimos looks at me with a little distrust." Zhou Quan replied quickly.

    "I see, thank you for your hard work. For the sake of the organization, I have been working as an internal agent here. No.Your hard life is coming to an end.  "Ma Shier reached out and patted Zhou Quan on the shoulder.

    Hearing this, Zhou Quan suddenly raised his head and looked at Maser with a surprised look on his face, his eyes filled with disbelief.  Maser smiled upon seeing this and warned Zhou Quan: "So at this last critical moment, you must not make any mistakes, which will cause the organization's plan to fail, because the consequences are not something you and I can bear.  "

    "Yes, I understand." Zhou Quan replied quickly.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 328 Become my teacher

    Chapter 328: Become your teacher

    As the manager of the Exiled Land, it is not too difficult to find Liu Haoran who is in the third level of hell.  It didn't take Ma Long long to find Liu Haoran's traces.  After reporting it to Dimos, Dimos decided to go and talk to Liu Haoran in person.  As for the competition, of course it will continue.

    Liu Haoran walked quickly and found Ning Ping who was fighting with four people.  At this moment, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang had already separated.  The directions of cultivation are different from each other, so being separated will help each other to improve.  Quietly watching Ning Ping survive the siege of four people, Liu Haoran showed a smile on his lips.

    Just when Liu Haoran was happy, one of the four people on the ground who was fighting with Ning Ping used a trick that was commonly used by street hooligans, spreading lime.  This move was used suddenly, catching Ning Ping off guard and he was hit.

    Ning Ping’s eyes suddenly became temporarily blind and he could not see anything clearly.  Liu Haoran silently looked at Ning Ping on the ground, wanting to see how Ning Ping would deal with this situation.  Ning Ping was seen calmly, his Qiu Shui Sword pointed at the ground, and he stood motionless.  The four people besieging Ningping looked at each other, winked at each other, and launched attacks on Ningping from four different directions.  Ning Ping remained silent and indifferent to the attacks of the four men, while Liu Haoran, who was observing, showed a smile of relief.

    Sure enough, just when the four people were about to approach Ning Ping, Ning Ping launched his attack. He squatted down and slashed horizontally, killing the four people who were approaching in an instant. The four people looked at Ning Ping in disbelief.  , fell to the ground unwillingly.  Ning Ping, however, did not relax. After standing there silently for five minutes, Ning Ping said, "Isn't that guy on the tree coming to attack?"

    "How did you find me?" Liu Haoran jumped down from the tree and asked with interest on his face.

    "When I could see it originally, I didn't notice it, but now that my eyes can't see it, I can vaguely feel something." Ning Ping put away the Qiu Shui Sword and answered Liu Haoran's question.

    "Aren't you afraid that I will attack you?" Liu Haoran asked with a smile.

    "There is no murderous intent on your body." Ning Ping replied softly, and then asked: "Can you get me some water? I want to wash away the lime."

    "You can't use water when washing lime. It will burn your eyes out. If you want to wash this thing off, you have to use vegetable oil." Liu Haoran replied with a smile.

    "Vegetable oil? Can you find some for me?"

    "No problem, but I also have a condition."

    “…If you need money, I still have some savings.”

    “No, no, no, I don’t want money.”

    “…Then what are your conditions?”

    "I want you."

    "I'm sorry, I don't sell myself." Ning Ping replied with a serious face.

    "Poof~" A chuckle came from the woods.  Liu Haoran shouted angrily into the woods: "Who? You're sneaky, get out of here!"

    "HeheheLiu Haoran, if you fail to recruit a disciple, don't take your anger out on me." Deimos walked out of the woods with a smile on his face.

    When Ning Ping heard Liu Haoran's words, his body stiffened, but then he relaxed again.  He asked in a calm tone: "Are you Liu Haoran?"

    "Let's talk about this later. Let's fix your eyes first, and then we'll talk about other things." Liu Haoran looked at Ning Ping and said.  Although Ning Fangcai's physical changes were very slight, Liu Haoran still keenly caught them.

    ?????????????????????????????????? After wiping it with vegetable oil, Ning Ping’s eyes were still a little red and swollen, but Ning Ping could see things around him again.

    "Thank you." Ning Ping saluted Liu Haoran who had helped.

    "You're welcome. Now that you know who I am, let me ask you, are you willing to become my teacher?" Liu Haoran asked Ning Ping straightforwardly.

    Ning Ping was stunned for a moment, looked at Liu Haoran and asked: "Why did you choose me? You are a sword master, so you must have very high standards for selecting disciples, and I ask myself that I am not a genius"

    "Whether you are qualified or not is not up to you, but to me. You just need to tell me whether you are willing or not?" Liu Haoran interrupted Ning Ping.

    "" Ning Ping heard this and looked at Dimos standing aside, and said to Liu Haoran: "I have something to tell you alone."

    "That's it" Liu Haoran heard this and looked at Deimos. Seeing that Deimos didn't make any move to move away, he reminded him: "Just avoid it."

    "Huh? Oh." Timos agreed and walked to the other side silently.

    Ning Ping saw Dimos walking away and looked at Liu Haoran.He said: "To be honest, I come from the Ning family, the emperor's star in the northern star region of the alliance. Do you have any influence on the Ning family?"

    "Ning family? I have no impression." Liu Haoran thought for a while, shook his head and replied.

    Ning Ping didn't care and continued: "I am the fifth son of the Ning family. I was born with a desire to use the sword. I once swore an oath to defeat Liu Haoran, who is known as the Sword Master You want to accept me as your disciple, and I am very grateful to you.  But I also want to declare in advance that even if you become my master, you will still be the target I want to defeat after I complete my studies. Even so, will you still accept me as your disciple? "

    "Yes, of course." Liu Haoran replied without hesitation.

    "Did you hear clearly? I said that I am determined to defeat you. Even so, you still want to accept me?" Ning Ping emphasized again.

    "Nonsense, I don't like to say the same thing a second time. You must remember this. As for your ambition, it doesn't seem to have much to do with me accepting you as my disciple. You just want to defeat me, as the saying goes.  , green is better than blue and better than green"

    "Hey, it's better than Lan." Dimos, not far away, corrected.

    "Shut up! Do you want face? Such a big man eavesdropped on the conversation between our master and apprentice." Liu Haoran shouted at Dimos dissatisfied.  Deimos curled his lips when he heard this, "I haven't agreed to worship you yet."

    "You can agree to this right away. Shut up and stay away from me."

    Dimos still took a few steps away. Liu Haoran called Dimos several times worriedly. Seeing that Dimos didn't respond, he said sternly to Ning Ping: "Although there is an old saying that the disciple of the church will starve to death as the master."  . But I don’t think so. I hope that my disciples can surpass me and go further than me on the road of martial arts. And you are the person who I think can go further than me. You  I am very happy that you want to defeat me, because in my discipline, the prerequisite for becoming a master is to defeat your own master. When I was a master, I was only recognized as a master after defeating your master."

    "I haven't worshiped you yet." Dimos reminded Liu Haoran again.  Liu Haoran angrily drew his sword and struck Deimos, and a crescent-shaped sword wave rushed towards Deimos.  They saw Dimos hurriedly dodge, dodged the sword wave and shouted to Liu Haoran: "Hey, didn't you just eavesdrop on a few words, there is no need to kill and silence, right?"

    "Humph." Liu Haoran snorted coldly, sheathed his sword and looked at Ning Ping and asked, "Now, are you willing to become my disciple?"

    "I have companions, and I will not leave them just to become a disciple." Ning Ping said slowly.

    "No problem. I will stay here for a while and I can teach you something. In my eyes, you are a piece of rough jade. Now you just need someone to polish it for you so that you can shine with your original light."  Liu Haoran looked at Ning Ping with some excitement and said.

    Ning Ping was silent for a moment, then knelt down in front of Liu Haoran, bowed to his master and said, "Disciple, I pay my respects to my master."

    "Get up, get up, good disciple." Liu Haoran helped Ning Ping and said with joy on his face.

    "Congratulations to Liu Haoran, Lin Lao has accepted an apprentice. I remember that you have never accepted an apprentice, right?"

    "Of course, in my profession, the rule is that you can only have one apprentice in your life. Ning Ping, my good apprentice, as a teacher, I want to pass on what I have learned throughout my life to you, so you have to study hard."

    "Disciple understands," Ning Ping replied loudly.

    "Being a disciple of the Sword Master is a piece of cake in the eyes of others."  A person's name, a tree's shadow, Sword Master Liu Haoran's reputation is famous even in the Death Star Territory.  If it weren't for the place of exile, I'm afraid Ning Ping's identity would have been found out clearly for eighteen generations of his ancestors.  But it is precisely in this place of exile that there is a local snake like Dimos. Except for a limited number of people, no one would have thought that an old man with a gray beard is the swordsman Liu Haoran, and Ning who is following him  Ping is the apprentice of the sword master.

    Back at the hotel, Ning Ping first told Han Mengxin and Lin Ke that he had become a disciple of Liu Haoran.  Field and Qiao Yaner are studying equipment and cannot be disturbed for the time being.

    "Ningping, where is Bafang?" Han Mengxin asked, holding Ningping's arm.

    "He from Bafang" Ning Ping was a little embarrassed when he heard this.

    "What's wrong with him?" Han Mengxin asked nervously when she saw Ning Ping hesitating.

    "He said he would stay on the third floor and continue practicing, so we should leave him alone."

    "Nonsense, how could he be so willful" Han Mengxin said anxiously after hearing this.  Lin Ke on the side saw this and patted Han Mengxin's shoulder gently, comforting softly: "Mengxin, calm down. I know you regard Bafang as your younger brother, but Bafang is a boy after all, and he has his own ideas.  , has things he wants to do. Since he hasAfter deciding, the only thing we can do is to silently support him and pray that nothing happens to him.  "

    "But……"

    "There is no but, I believe Bafang, he will be fine. Just like Han Yu who went to hell to practice on the third level, they will definitely come back to us safely." Lin Ke interrupted Han Mengxin and said with conviction.  .

    The third level of hell

    After breaking up with Ningping, Shi Bafang wandered alone on the third floor. The game was still going on, and Shi Bafang still couldn't relax his vigilance.  After finding a hidden place, Shi Bafang planned to take a rest, regain his strength, and bandage his wounds.

    Not long after he sat down, Shi Bafang suddenly felt a chill on his back, as if water drops were falling on his back.  He suddenly looked up and saw a white tiger looking at him with half-open mouth.  Shi Bafang immediately rolled on the spot and stood up.  After taking a closer look, I found that the white tiger might have been raised by humans, because there was a collar hanging on the white tiger's neck, dragging a long chain.

    "Don't be afraid, we have no ill intentions. Please come and meet us with my pet." Just as Shi Bafang was concentrating on preparing for the battle that might happen at any time, a man's voice suddenly came from the white tiger's chin.  Of course Han Yu would not be so stupid as to think that it was Bai Hu who spoke.  I immediately looked around, trying to find the person hiding in the dark, but unfortunately I found nothing.

    After Shi Bafang stopped searching, the voice sounded again, "Don't be nervous, we really don't mean any harm, we just want to ask you for help with something. We know what your purpose is for staying on this level, follow that white tiger.  , maybe you will have unexpected gains."

    After hearing this, Shi Bafang was doubtful when he saw Bai Hu turned around and walked away.  Shi Bafang thought about it for a moment, gritted his teeth, and decided to follow and see what the hidden guy wanted to do.

    As the white tiger circled around the third level of hell, almost knocking Shi Bafang unconscious, the white tiger who led the way finally reached the destination and dived into a cave.  Shi Bafang stood at the entrance of the cave. Somehow, Shi Bafang suddenly remembered the 2.5 level of hell he had visited before.  Did the joke of that day come true today?  Immediately, Shi Bafang is going to the third and fifth levels of hell to see what he has to say?

    With this question, Shi Bafang also got into the cave. Not long after walking, Shi Bafang saw a bright light in front of him and couldn't help but speed up his pace.  When the outside of the cave opened, it turned out to be a completely different world.  Compared with the outside, this place is more like a place where people live.

    "Welcome." Just as Shi Bafang was looking around, the white tiger from before came over accompanied by a young man.

    "Excuse me, who are you?" Shi Bafang asked tentatively.

    "My name is Bai Wuchang, and this is my pet, Doudou. Come on, Doudou, say hello to the guests."

    "Hello, my name is Shi Bafang. What's the reason you came to see me here?"

    Bai Wuchang smiled slightly when he heard this, "Why don't you say it in advance, because people haven't arrived yet. Don't worry, what we want to ask you is also good for you, and if you don't want to do it, we won't force you.  ." After saying that, regardless of Shi Bafang's confusion, Bai Wuchang started to introduce the scenery here to Shi Bafang with enthusiasm.

    With question marks on his forehead, if Bai Wuchang hadn't said it was also good for him, Shi Bafang might have turned around and left.  Waiting and waiting, just when Shi Bafang finally couldn't wait any longer, the people Bai Wuchang mentioned finally arrived too late.  In addition to Bai Wuchang, there were six other people standing in front of Shi Bafang.

    "Hmm he looks good. Even if others find out that he is related to us, he won't be embarrassed."

    “You have a good physique and are suitable for learning my martial arts.”

    “The age is appropriate, it is the golden age for absorbing knowledge.”

    ……

    Listening to the comments of the people in front of him, Shi Bafang's face became more and more ugly. Fortunately, Bai Wuchang on the side noticed it in time, and quickly shouted to stop the six people who still wanted to talk, and explained to Shi Bafang what they had done.  What's the matter with Shi Bafang?

    ……

    "Ah? Do you want me to become your disciple?" Shi Bafang asked in surprise.

    "Well, we hope that after you learn our skills, you can do something for us."

    "Let's not talk about what you want me to do. I just want to ask you, what can you teach me?" Shi Bafang looked Bai Wuchang up and down and asked.

    "I can teach you advanced kicking techniques."

    "I can teach you powerful boxing techniques."

    "I can teach you how to cook."

    "I can teach you how to pick up girls."……

    The seven people all told Shi Bafang the skills they could teach Shi Bafang. The more Shi Bafang heard, the more outrageous he became. He even came out to pick up girls.

    "Thank you for your kindness, but I am not that lucky, so you should find someone else. Farewell!" Shi Bafang bowed his hands to Bai Wuchang and others, and turned to leave.

    “Wait a minute, please listen to us before we finish explaining our reasons before we leave.” Bai Wuchang quickly stopped Shi Bafang and said with a pleading look on his face.

    Shi Bafang thought for a while and said to Bai Wuchang: "Please try to be as short as possible. I don't have much time, so I can only give you half an hour."

    "This, half an hour" Bai Wuchang said with some embarrassment.

    Shi Bafang said unmoved: "There are still twenty-nine minutes."

    Bai Wuchang was helpless and could only sigh. Who told them that they were in the position of begging for help now? They could only do what Shi Bafang said.  Half an hour is half an hour.

    After half an hour of Bai Wuchang's explanation, Shi Bafang finally understood the origins of the seven people in front of him. In short, these seven people, including Bai Wuchang, were the ones who competed with Dimos and others for control of the Exiled Land.  loser.  Hearing this, Shi Bafang looked at Bai Wuchang in surprise, and sighed in his heart at Bai Wuchang's ability to maintain his appearance.

    In the past, the Exiled Land was a place where the Alliance exiled serious criminals. Because it was on the edge of the middle circle of the Death Star Territory, the Alliance did not have strong control over the Exiled Land.  In order to manage the prisoners held here, the alliance at that time adopted a strategy of differentiation and weakening, sowing discord among the prisoners, and made an extremely bold decision to let the prisoners manage themselves.  The administrator of the place of exile selects the prisoners who are imprisoned.  Bai Wuchang was one of the people who participated in the competition for managers at that time, but unfortunately, Bai Wuchang failed to realize his wish and failed.  Bai Wuchang did not want to be ruled by Deimos, so Bai Wuchang gathered a group of people like himself and formed an organization called the Losers Alliance.  Of course, the other six people standing in front of Shi Bafang were also losers in the competition.

    "Then what do you want to do with me?" Shi Bafang asked Bai Wuchang.

    Bai Wuchang quickly replied: "We want to take revenge on those guys, but our status is not suitable to do it ourselves, so we need to find an agent. Don't you want to become powerful? Then learn from us  , we will try our best to teach you, and we only hope that one day you can vent your anger for us."

    "But I'm not a person who likes to fight with others. I want to become strong because my companions need me to be strong. Sorry, I may not be able to help you. Please ask someone else." After saying this  After saying that, Shi Bafang stood up and left regardless of Bai Wuchang's plea to stay.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 329 The Remaining Forces of the Alliance

    Chapter 329: The Remaining Forces of the Alliance

    "Want to leave? It's not that easy!" Just when Shi Bafang turned around to leave, a loud shout came from behind him. When Shi Bafang looked back, he saw a burly man with a face as black as the bottom of a pot and a ferocious face pushing away.  Everyone rushed over.

    "What do you want to do?" Shi Bafang immediately raised his vigilance. The man in front of him put a lot of pressure on him, so Shi Bafang had to deal with it carefully.

    "Boy, don't be ignorant. It's your blessing that we like you. Stay here, learn our skills, and then help us fulfill your wish."

    "What is your wish?"

    "Our wish is to see someone step on the black face of Deimos."

    "Are you qualified to call someone evil?" Shi Bafang thought to himself.

    "Pfft~" Someone snickered behind the sturdy man. He was so angry that he turned his head and shouted angrily: "Who is laughing?"

    Total silence~

    The sturdy man looked at the people behind him, then turned to look at Shi Bafang and said, "If you don't say anything, I'll take it as your consent. Come with me, and I'll take you to see your master first." After saying that, he couldn't help but break up and stretched out his hand.  He grabbed Shi Bafang's shoulders.  The big hand was very powerful. Although Shi Bafang struggled hard, he still could not break free from the clutches of the sturdy man.

    "You'd better not waste your efforts. Yama is the strongest among us, and what he's best at is capturing." Bai Wuchang, who was following behind, advised Shi Bafang.

    Shi Bafang doesn’t believe it. If you can’t compare with strength, then let’s compare with skills.  Then Shi Bafang stepped hard on Yan Luo's right foot.  The effect was very noticeable, and Yan Luo let out a scream and let go of Shi Bafang.  Then he hugged his swollen right foot and danced in circles.

    Shi Bafang turned around and ran away, but before he could get far, an iron claw flew over from behind and hooked Shi Bafang's belt.  Shi Bafang felt a huge force dragging him backwards, and his body was suddenly pulled back.  He fell to the ground with a "plop", and then Bai Wuchang and others pounced on Shi Bafang, and tied up Shi Bafang with all kinds of tricks. I don't know if it was for revenge, but Yan Luo found a wooden stick and tied it up.  Let the bull head and horse face carry Shi Bafang forward like a pig.  In view of what Yama Luo had just experienced, even Bai Wuchang had no objection to Yama Luo's proposal.  Seven people carried Shi Bafang back to their residence.

    "Teacher, we have brought the person you want to see." Yama Luo stood at the door and shouted respectfully into the room.

    After a while, the door opened, and a kind-looking old man appeared in front of Shi Bafang.  Seeing Shi Bafang's state at this time, the old man couldn't help but smile slightly and said softly to Yama Luo: "Yam Luo, let go of the guest. You are serious, how can you invite someone like this?"

    "Yes, teacher, it's just that we can't help it. Why has this guy refused to come with us?" Yama explained, letting Niu Tou and Ma Mian let go of Shi Bafang.  At the same time, he warned Shi Bafang with his eyes not to act rashly.

    The old man stretched out his hand and patted Yan Luo's shoulder gently, walked up to Shi Bafang who was flexing his wrist and said: "Welcome to your arrival. It seems that these words were not spoken at this time. I'm sorry that my apprentice used this method to  Please come."

    "What do you want from me?" Shi Bafang really couldn't get angry with a kind-hearted old man, so he could only suppress the fire in his heart and asked forcefully.

    "Don't be anxious yet. We are guests. Why don't we have a cup of tea first? Then we can have a good talk?" the old man suggested to Shi Bafang with a smile.

    "Okay." Shi Bafang was silent for a moment, and after comparing the strength gap between himself and the opponent, he replied helplessly.

    When the old man heard Shi Bafang’s agreement, he smiled slightly and said to Yan Luo and others who were standing by: “Go down and do your work. I will call you when I need you.”

    "Teacher" Yan Luo glanced at Shi Bafang with some worry. Shi Bafang snorted coldly and turned his head to look away.

    "It doesn't matter, he is not the kind of person who bullies the elderly and the weak. If you are not tired, why not prepare dinner. You can start preparing at this time." The old man smiled and said to Yama Luo.

    "Okay, I'll let Niutou and Mamian guard the door. If the teacher has any instructions, just tell them." Yama thought for a while and compromised with the old man.

    "Okay, I'll do as you say." The old man nodded and said to Shi Bafang, "Please come in."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang nodded, and after the old man entered the room, he turned around and made a face at Yama Luo, and then closed the door with a bang without waiting for Yama Luo to glare.

    "Hehe This guy is really brave, he dares to go against Yama Luo." Seeing Yama Luo's face dark and translucent.?A tall and thin man standing nearby said with a smile.

    “Judge, you seem to be very free, why don’t you go and prepare dinner!” Yama Luo shouted to the judge with an ugly face.

    "My dear senior brother, it seems that I am not the one to cook tonight's dinner." The judge replied with a smile.

    "Whose turn is it?" Yan Luo asked casually, and then he saw everyone looking at him. The judge continued to say with a smile: "Dear senior brother, do you need to explain at this time?"

    "You come and help me." Yama grabbed the judge's shoulder and said.

    "Huh? Isn't it? Why me? Hey, Senior Brother, if you have something to say, please speak it carefully and don't just talk about it."

    Seeing the judge being dragged away by Yama, Bai Wuchang said to the remaining people: "Let's work separately. Niu Tou Ma Mian, you two stay here. Hei Wuchang, Meng Po and I went to help Yama. We found something wrong.  Please remember to inform us as soon as possible, we are not far away."

    "I know." The bull-headed and horse-faced men replied in unison.

    In the room, the old man asked Shi Bafang to sit down, poured a cup of tea for Shi Bafang, and placed it in front of Shi Bafang. Then the old man sat on the other side of Shi Bafang, looked at Shi Bafang with bright eyes and said, "I think, we  Bai Wuchang and the others should have told you the reason for inviting you here, right?"

    "Yes." Shi Bafang nodded upon hearing this.

    Seeing Shi Bafang's admission, the old man nodded gently, and then said in a shocking voice: "Actually, the reason I told you before was not the real reason. That reason was just to confuse the people who were watching us. And here,  I'm going to tell you the real reason."

    "Wait a minute, I don't want to hear it." Shi Bafang interrupted the old man.

    "Why? Don't you have any curiosity?" The old man looked at Shi Bafang in confusion and asked.

    "Curiosity will kill the cat. I'm still young and don't want to be silenced." Shi Bafang replied with a shrug.

    The old man smiled when he heard this, "Hahaha What a smart young man. But, from the moment you came here, you have actually been in danger."

    "Ah?" Shi Bafang stood up suddenly. No wonder these guys had to bring him here. It turned out that they wanted him to board their pirate ship.  I should have known that I wouldn't have listened to what the damn white tiger had to say to come to such a ghost place.

    "Tell me, tell the whole story clearly, without any concealment or tampering. I will decide whether to help you based on the situation." Shi Bafang sat back in his seat and stared at the old man.

    The old man was very surprised by Shi Bafang's attitude. It seemed that it shouldn't be like this at this time.  Seeing the old man's surprise, Shi Bafang shrugged and said with a helpless expression: "I once heard someone say that life is like rape. Since you can't resist, you might as well try to enjoy it. I have suffered from your plot and have already  Once I get on your pirate ship, if I want to get off safely, I can only drive this pirate ship to the shore with you."

    "Okay, your judgment is good. I admire my own vision even more now." The old man said with a smile.  But Shi Bafang couldn't laugh and said angrily: "Stop talking nonsense and talk about business."

    "Okay, okay, let's get down to business. In fact, you are not boarding a pirate ship, but an official ship, and we are the undercover agents arranged by the alliance in the Exiled Land."

    "Then Yama and the others"

    "They only use code names, and I don't know their real names. But the name is just a code name. Just call it pleasantly, don't take it too seriously. Let me talk about the mission we were sent here.  "

    "I'm all ears." Shi Bafang cheered up.

    The old man was about to start chatting, "When it comes to our mission, it's a long story"

    "Please keep your story short, because I don't have much time." Shi Bafang hurriedly interrupted the old man's words.  The old man looked at Shi Bafang with tangled eyes, but Shi Bafang stared at the old man without any mercy.  After a long while, the old man said helplessly: "Okay, let me make a long story short. Our task is to become the managers of the Exiled Land. At that time, unprecedented riots occurred in the Exiled Land, which almost turned the Exiled Land into a dead place.  After the riot, in order to get rid of the burden of the Exiled Land, the Alliance decided to implement autonomy for the Exiled Land. Of course, it was just a superficial statement. In fact, some time before the selection of the managers, I and I  Our companions were sent to the Exiled Land for various crimes. We wanted to win the selection of managers and manage the Exiled Land legitimately. However, something went wrong and we lost. We lost to the Exiled Land.  Those real criminals in the land, and we have no choice but to become real criminals and accept the management of the Exiled Land."

    “??What are your current plans?  "Shi Bafang tried softly.

    "Don't worry, we're not asking you to help us complete our mission." The old man glanced at Shi Bafang with a smile, then his face straightened, and he said seriously to Shi Bafang: "What we want you to do is very simple, that is, to defeat the person who is currently managing the banishment."  Those local cadres.”

    "Why?" Shi Bafang asked puzzledly.

    "Originally, when they became managers, they still remembered that they were criminals here. But after they became managers, they forgot their original identity and began to bully people with the same identity as them.  And they are doing more and more excessive things, even more cruel and shameless than those in the previous alliance. I want to use you to make them wake up and stop thinking that they can dominate in a place like the Exiled Land.  They are just sitting on the crater of a volcano, and if they are not careful, they will be annihilated."

    "Why?" Shi Bafang asked again.

    The old man was stunned when he heard this, "Huh? Didn't I just tell you the reason?"

    "That's not it. I'm asking you why you did this. Aren't you an undercover agent? How could you put yourself in the shoes of a criminal?"

    After listening to Shi Bafang's explanation, the old man smiled slightly, "Except for a very few people, no one is born a criminal. When they were growing up, they committed crimes for one reason or another, but as long as they realize their own  If you make mistakes and are willing to correct them, you will still be saved. Of course, the forgiveness I am talking about does not include those who have committed immoral crimes."

    "for example……"

    "Rape, rape, rape"

    "Stop, stop, stop, don't you want to be raped?" Shi Bafang hurriedly interrupted the old man's words.

    “I hate it when people always interrupt me.” The old man said to Shi Bafang dissatisfied.

    "It won't work if I don't interrupt. If you say it happily, will I still be alive?" Shi Bafang replied without any remorse.  Seeing this, the old man shook his head helplessly, looked at Shi Bafang seriously and said, "I've told you the reason, so are you willing to do us this favor?"

    "If I say I don't want to, will your sworn enemies let me go?" Shi Bafang asked angrily, rolling his eyes.

    "It seems that those people are not people who like to reason." The old man said with a smile.

    "Then you asked me so many times, how hypocritical you are." Shi Bafang curled his lips, looked at the old man and asked: "Then what can you teach me? I must declare in advance that I am not a good person with a bad mind and poor comprehension.  Don’t be angry with me then.”

    “Don’t worry, even if you get angry, it’s not my turn to be angry.” The old man said with a smile like a Maitreya Buddha, which made Shi Bafang involuntarily think of the words Smiling Tiger.

    "What? Let me learn from him?" Ning Ping jumped up and shouted.

    After dinner, the old man announced something to everyone, that is, he would accept Shi Bafang as his eighth disciple, and the person responsible for teaching Shi Bafang was Yama.

    "Hehehehe Master, don't worry, I will teach him well." Yan Luo smiled grimly and bared his teeth at Ning Ping, promising the old man.

    "The teeth are uneven, so don't just snap at others." Ning Ping scolded Yan Luo angrily, and then said to the old man: "Masterfather, um, are you sure you want this guy to teach me? He will avenge himself.  "Yes." Not long after they met, Ning Ping opened his mouth to call someone master, and Ning Ping was a little uncomfortable with it.

    The old man smiled and said: "It doesn't matter. I will ask Po Meng to follow and supervise when the time comes. If he dares to avenge you, I will deal with him."

    "Master, why don't you teach me yourself?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes and asked the old man.

    "Ahem~ My teacher is too old and has old arms and legs, so he is no longer suitable for teaching." The old man coughed twice and replied.  But his reason had no credibility at all to Shi Bafang, who had just had dinner with him and witnessed this old guy with an amazing appetite eating half a cow.

    Perhaps it was Shi Bafang's look that made the old man feel a little embarrassed, so he changed the subject and said, "Here, everyone calls each other by code names. You should give yourself one too."

    "Ksitigarbha." Shi Bafang replied without thinking.

    "That's the code name for being a master." The old man said slowly.

    "Then I'll call"

    "Listen carefully." Yama suggested from the side.

    "You are the divine beast, and your whole family is a divine beast." Shi Bafang shouted at Yama with his eyes wide open.

    "What did you say!" Yama heard the words and stood up suddenly.

    "What's the matter? You want to fight? Come on, am I afraid of you?" Shi Bafang immediately stood up unwilling to be outdone.

    &nbsp; Ksitigarbha made a sound to stop the two people who wanted to take action, and whispered to Shi Bafang: "Okay, okay, don't make trouble.  Well, it's good to listen to this code name."

    "Then you use this code name, give me the code name Ji Zang." Shi Bafang rolled his eyes and said angrily.

    Facts have proved that the arms cannot hold the thighs, and Shi Bafang was finally given the code name Di Ting. However, accordingly, Shi Bafang, that is, Di Ting, no longer needs to be taught by Yama.  Being taught by Ksitigarbha himself was the condition for Shi Bafang to accept the codename of Tingting.  Shi Bafang was quite happy to avoid being avenged by Lord Yama.  Not to mention that Yama will not avenge his personal revenge, as long as he sees his eyes that are about to burst into flames, no one will doubt that this guy is in a bad mood at the moment.

    After an uneventful night, Shi Bafang was ready to return to the ground and go back to the hotel to talk to Han Mengxin and others.  Unexpectedly, he learned that Shi Bafang was leaving, and Ksitigarbha was also going with him. The reason was very fair and he could guide Shi Bafang nearby.  Shi Bafang expressed his gratitude to Ksitigarbha for his kindness, but then Shi Bafang asked doubtfully: "Aren't you prisoners? How can you leave here at will?"

    "Silly boy, who told you that we are prisoners? This is the middle area between the third and fourth levels. Remember boy, in this eighteenth level of hell, there is no clear idea who is the prisoner and who is the manager.  The only thing that can determine the identity of both parties is this." Ksitigarbha said, shaking his fist at Ningping.

    "Master means that fists are the last word."

    "That's right, children can be taught. Come on, help me carry my luggage."

    "Oh." Shi Bafang agreed, bending down and letting Jizo put the luggage on his back.  Suddenly he felt his body sink, and he almost fell to the ground.

    "Here, what are you putting in here?" After Shi Bafang finally stood firm, he turned his head and asked Jizo who was standing aside.

    "It's all the luggage of being a teacher."

    "There is no difference between what you said and what you didn't say." Shi Bafang rolled his eyes when he heard this. Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask again, he saw Jizo jumped up and sat firmly on top of the luggage on Shi Bafang's back.  .

    "My dear disciple, let's go." Ji Zang said to Shi Bafang with a smile.  Hearing this, Shi Bafang rolled his eyes again, opened his legs, and embarked on the journey back to the ground step by step.

    "Yam Luo, Master and the others are leaving." Bai Wuchang asked after looking at Yan Luo standing next to him.

    "Yeah." Yan Luo responded.

    "Then should we start taking action?" Bai Wuchang asked again.

    "Um."

    "Then you should take action." Bai Wuchang said helplessly.

    "Um."

    ……{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 330: Using Killing to Practice Qi

    Chapter 330: Using Killing to Practice Qi

    Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come!  From the beginning to the end, Dimos did not believe that the Liu Haoran in front of him came to the place of exile just to accept a disciple.  Although the old guy Liu Haoran pretended to be stupid and naive in front of him, the cunning look that occasionally showed in his eyes was still keenly caught by Dimos.

    "Liu Haoran, I don't care if you came here really just to find this apprentice. I just want you to remember that this is my territory. You'd better be honest with me." Dimos glared at Liu Haoran and warned.  .

    Liu Haoran scratched his head indifferently and said perfunctorily: "I know, is there anything else? If there is nothing else, then I will go and teach my disciples."

    "……Gone."

    "Then I'll take my leave." Liu Haoran stood up and left Timos' office calmly.  But before Dimos could breathe a sigh of relief, Liu Haoran rushed back and said to Dimos: "I almost forgot to ask you for help."

    "What's the matter?" Timos asked with a frown.

    "Help me prepare a hundred desperadoes."

    "Huh? What are you going to do?" Timos asked curiously.

    "Be a sparring partner for my apprentice." Liu Haoran replied without any secret.

    "You really care about that Ning Ping." Dimos looked at Liu Haoran speechlessly and said.

    "That's right, who calls him my apprentice? If I don't plan for him, who will." Liu Haoran replied with a smile.

    "Then what benefits can I get?" Timos asked, looking at Liu Haoran.

    "are there any benefits?"

    Seeing Liu Haoran's stupid face, Dimos resisted the urge to punch him and shouted in a deep voice: "Nonsense, I'm not related to that Ning Ping, and he's not my apprentice, so what am I doing?"  You have to help him for no reason!”

    Liu Haoran looked thoughtful when he heard this, "Well that's true, but you see, I am alone, and the only valuable thing I have is a soft sword, which is of no use to you.  .You just have to help me once."

    "I don't care if you die!" Deimos replied angrily.

    "Since you insist like this, let's just follow the rules here."

    "Come on, I'm afraid of you. I'll prepare a hundred desperadoes for you later. When you need it, go find Zhou Quan, and don't show up in front of me again if you have nothing to do." Deimos compromised after hearing this.  road.  According to the rules of the Exiled Land, whenever there is a dispute, it can be resolved by force.  In other words, whoever has the biggest fist will listen to whoever has the right fist.  Deimos knew Liu Haoran's strength very well. At the same time, Deimos also knew very well that if he had a fight with Liu Haoran here, he would be the unlucky one in the end.  Liu Haoran can leave after being spanked, and he won't feel bad if he breaks any bottles or jars, but Dimos is different. The place of exile is equivalent to his home. If his home is smashed, he will still feel pain in the end.  He needs to clean it up.

    He sent Liu Haoran away like a god of plague. Dimos told Zhou Quan not to let Liu Haoran in when nothing happened. Don't say you are free when you have something to do. Try to satisfy him as much as you can, as long as you don't let him in again.  Appear in front of yourself.  Zhou Quan nodded and agreed.  This was the first time Zhou Quan saw Dimos showing such a headache expression, and he couldn't help but admire Liu Haoran.

    "Why are you looking at me like this? I won't accept any more disciples." On the way back, Liu Haoran said to Zhou Quan, who was responsible for sending him back to the hotel.

    Zhou Quan smiled sarcastically when he heard this and asked Liu Haoran, "I don't know if there is anything else that Senior Liu needs me to do. Please bring it up and I will try my best to meet Senior's requirements."

    "Oh, not yet. I will go find Deimos when I think about it."

    Zhou Quan's heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and he admired his master's foresight very much. He quickly said: "There is no need to bother Mr. Timos all the time. I will stay in the hotel during this period. If you have any requests, senior, you can tell me at any time. As long as  It's something I can do, and I will try my best to do it. If I can't do it, senior, can you go find Lord Timos?" At the end of the sentence, Zhou Quan already used a pleading tone.

    "WellOkay. Then I'll do as you say. When can you arrange the hundred desperadoes for me?" Liu Haoran asked Zhou Quan after thinking for a while.

    Zhou Quan said quickly: "You can do it at any time. This is a place of exile. Good people are not common, but bad people are caught in large numbers. If you want to find desperadoes, there are as many as you can find."

    "Well, tonight, you will bring me ten of them first. Remember to equip them with useful weapons."

    "Senior, can I ask what you plan to do with those desperadoes?"Zhou Quan asked softly.

    "Oh, be a sparring partner. Use your life as your companion."

    Back at the hotel, Liu Haoran found Ning Ping and saw that Ning Ping was talking to Han Mengxin, so he said: "Good disciple, I will talk to your wife later. Come with me, I have something to tell you."

    "Ning Ping, who is this old man?" Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping in a low voice with a red face.

    "I just got a master, the Sword Master Liu Haoran." Ning Ping replied in the same low voice.

    "Liu Haoran? Isn't that what you want to defeat"

    "Well, that's him."

    "Then he still accepts you as his apprentice?"

    "Well, I don't know the reason. Maybe there is something wrong here." Ning Ping pointed to his head.

    "Oh." Han Mengxin agreed, looking at Liu Haoran with eyes full of sympathy, which made Liu Haoran go a little crazy.

    Ning Pingyuan thought he was speaking very quietly to Han Mengxin, and only he and Han Mengxin could hear him. Unexpectedly, he left the room with Liu Haoran. Liu Haoran unexpectedly punched Ning Ping. Ning Ping rubbed his head and asked angrily: "What are you doing?  ?”

    "Humph, don't think that I can't hear you if you speak softly." Liu Haoran replied angrily.

    Ning Ping immediately lowered his head in embarrassment when he heard this. Liu Haoran saw this and said unhappily: "Come with me, let me talk to you about the business first, and then I will deal with you and let you know what it means to respect your teacher."

    Follow Liu Haoran honestly back to the room Zhou Quan opened for Liu Haoran.  As soon as the door closed, Ning Ping was about to speak when Liu Haoran waved his hand to signal Ning Ping not to speak, and then he began to rummage in the room.  Ning Ping woke up after seeing this, and after saying something to Liu Haoran, he turned and left the room.

    Ning Ping took the detectors from Field and walked around Liu Haoran's room. Adding the ones Liu Haoran found himself, he found seventeen bugs and twelve cameras in this room.

    "You are really taken seriously." Ning Ping looked at the pile of high technologies placed on the table and said to Liu Haoran, who looked a little ugly.

    Liu Haoran couldn't help but smile when he heard this, took the detector Ning Ping brought and said, "This thing is very easy to use, please put it here first."

    “No problem, I still have some extra.” Ning Ping agreed.

    Liu Haoran nodded with satisfaction. After destroying all the high technology, the serious Ning Ping said: "Ning Ping, my good disciple, do you know what you lack most now?"

    "What?" Ning Ping knew that Liu Haoran was starting to talk about business, so he quickly cheered up and listened carefully to what Liu Haoran was going to say next.

    "You don't have enough murderous intent."

    “Huh?” Ning Ping frowned in confusion and continued to listen to what Liu Haoran said.

    "As a warrior, murderous intent is a must. A warrior who cannot freely control his murderous intent cannot become a powerful warrior. You haven't killed many people since your debut, right?"

    "Yes, I don't like killing innocent people indiscriminately." Ning Ping replied in a deep voice.

    Liu Haoran shook his head when he heard this, "Don't give yourself such high-sounding reasons. It will only make me despise you and not look up to you. Don't believe that the benevolent are invincible. That is purely the self-comfort of the weak. Ningping  Remember, as my only disciple, don’t believe those cowardly words. Remember, the strong are invincible. This is a world where the strong eat the weak, and the weak are ruled by the strong. If you don’t want to be bullied by others, then work hard to let go.  To become a strong person yourself, those who say evil will be rewarded with evil and good will be rewarded with good is pure nonsense and can only coax the weak who are bullied and have nowhere to vent."

    "" Ning Ping was silent. Liu Haoran's words had a great impact on Ning Ping. There was a big contradiction between the concepts he had accepted since childhood and what Liu Haoran told himself. Ning Ping was at a loss for a while.  Liu Haoran looked at Ning Ping's confused expression, sighed softly in his heart, and continued: "I don't expect you to accept my point of view immediately. You just need to remember now that you want to protect what you want to protect.  Human, then you can only become stronger. For this purpose, you can do whatever it takes. Temporarily give up the kindness in your heart and let yourself become a ghost."

    "" Ning Ping was silent for a long time and nodded slowly.  Seeing Ning Ping nodding, Liu Haoran secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that Ning Ping would resist his arrangement, which would greatly reduce the effectiveness of training. Now that Ning Ping nodded, Liu Haoran said what he wanted to say today.  Late arrangements.

    "A life-and-death fight with ten desperadoes?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Well, it's a life and death fight. Remember, I won't care about your life or death. Only after you kill all your opponents will I come forward to clean up the mess for you." Liu Haoran replied seriously.

    “…Give me a reason.  Ning Ping asked in a deep voice.

    "As I said at the beginning, you don't have enough murderous aura. And murderous aura cannot be developed through practice. You have to accumulate it bit by bit through life-and-death fights and killings again and again. Only  Only when the murderous aura in you has formed a climate can I teach you our swordsmanship. This can be regarded as a test for you. "

    "Do we have to kill the other party?"

    "You must, if you don't kill the other party, the other party will kill you. I have asked Zhou Quan to tell those desperadoes that whoever can kill you will be free."

    "You really dare to take the plunge." Ning Ping looked at Liu Haoran speechlessly and said.

    Liu Haoran smiled when he heard this and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, my disciple, don't think that I am deliberately making things difficult for you. I am planning for your future and hope that you can be here in Guwu."  We can go further on this road than being a teacher. You know, the power in the world today is divided into two poles. On one side are superpowers and on the other side are ancient martial arts. Although the previous civilization is gradually recovering, there is no way in a short period of time.  To compete with these two forces. There is only one way for ancient martial arts to fight against superpowers, and that is force."

    "Potential?"

    "Yes, Shi. There are three types of Shi. One is the King's Shi, the other is the Strong's Shi, and the other is the Overlord's Shi. Among them, what I want you to practice is the Overlord's Shi.  Power. And the tyrant must be someone with abundant murderous intent."

    "Then what is the power of a king? What is the power of a strong man?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "The strong man's posture is a posture that all martial arts practitioners can practice. It is the most common, but also the least powerful. As for the king's posture" Speaking of this, Liu Haoran shook his head with a smile and continued: "  That is a beautiful wish. Anyway, as far as I know, there is only one person who practices ancient martial arts who has ever had the power of a king. But it is a pity that that person did not even leave his name, but only left a message,  I know someone who once had it. And it happened at the end of the last civilization, during the unrecorded catastrophe."

    "Then how can one be considered to have become a tyrant?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Well, you have to understand this by yourself. I can't explain how I have mastered it. I also suddenly enlightened during the killing, and I felt that I had mastered it, and then I mastered it." Liu Haoran scratched his head.  He replied after scratching his head.  Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this. Is there any difference between saying this and not saying it?

    “Perhaps Ning Ping’s expression was too straightforward, which made Liu Haoran a little embarrassed, “Well, let me show you what my dominance is, and maybe you can learn something from it.”

    "Ah, okay." Ning Ping replied quickly after hearing this.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping felt a shock all over his body, his mind went blank, and he passed out.

    ……

    "Hey, hey, wake up" Liu Haoran's voice came to his ears. Ning Ping slowly opened his eyes and found himself lying on the ground.

    "What's wrong with me?" Ning Ping rubbed his head and sat up.

    "It's nothing? I just sent out the power of dominance, and you couldn't bear it and fainted." Liu Haoran sat down opposite Ning Ping and replied.

    "Really?" Ning Ping didn't believe it.  But Liu Haoran didn't care. Hearing this, he said: "If you don't believe it, go out and see for yourself. I think there are still many people outside who haven't woken up yet."

    "Really?" Ning Ping opened the door doubtfully.  As soon as he opened the door, he saw Han Mengxin lying in front of the door.

    "Mengxin!" Ning Ping was shocked when he saw this, and quickly stepped forward to hug Han Mengxin.

    "What's wrong with her?" Ning Ping asked, glaring at Liu Haoran.

    "Put it on the bed first. It's okay. It's just a temporary coma. You'll wake up after a while."

    "I'll send her back to the room first and see how my companion is doing?" Ning Ping thought for a while and rejected Liu Haoran's proposal.  Liu Haoran didn't force it, he just asked Ning Ping to come over and join him as soon as he settled down with his wife.

    After sending Han Mengxin back to the room, she saw that Lin Ke had just woken up.  When Ning Ping asked, he found out that Lin Ke didn't know what was going on just now. He suddenly felt his head was empty, and then he didn't know anyone else until he woke up.

    "Ning Ping, what's wrong with Mengxin?" Lin Ke asked Ning Ping worriedly.

    "She's fine, she was just hurt by me. I'm sorry, Lin Ke. Just now I wanted to experience what my master said about the power of dominance, but I didn't expect that you would also suffer."

    "Oh, do you understand?" Lin Ke nodded and asked Ning Ping.

    "Hmm I still don't understand. Maybe he really is just like my master."Like that, it needs an opportunity.  "Ning Ping smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "Oh, then go and do your work. Just leave Mengxin to my care."

    "Yeah. By the way, why would Mengxin come to find me? Is something wrong?"

    "Fool, she is worried about you."

    "OhI'll leave first, Lin Ke, please take good care of Mengxin." Ning Ping was silent for a moment after hearing this, then his face became firm, he told Lin Ke and then turned around and left the room.

    Liu Haoran was surprised that Ning Ping came back. After just going out for a while, Ning Ping's whole temperament had undergone earth-shaking changes and he was full of fighting spirit.

    "Okay, okay." Although he didn't know what happened in the middle, this result was what Liu Haoran wanted to see, so he couldn't help but nodded.

    “Master, it’s getting late, let’s get started.” Ning Ping looked at Liu Haoran and asked.

    "Of course there is no problem. Let's go, take your Qiu Shui Sword, you will spend the rest of your life in endless killing. Remember, even if you fall asleep, you must keep one eye open, because you will not  Know when the attack will happen." Liu Haoran warned Ning Ping for the last time.

    "I know." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    We took Ning Ping to the practice venue where Zhou Zhou prepared, the eighth level of hell, a layer filled with rocks.  Liu Haoran pointed at the ten people standing opposite and said to Ning Ping: "Go, these people are your opponents, if you don't kill them, they will kill you. I will wait here for you to leave that valley  come out."

    Ningping walked into the valley silently.

    Five minutes later, Liu Haoran signaled Zhou Quan to let the ten desperadoes enter the valley.  Zhou Quan nodded, walked up to the ten desperadoes and said loudly: "Whether you can be free tonight depends on your own abilities. As long as you can kill the person who entered the valley before, you can be free."  I will never break my promise!"

    After receiving comprehensive guarantees, the ten desperadoes screamed and rushed into the valley.  From the beginning to the end, the ten desperadoes thought that what happened tonight was a competition between the two noble men in front of them.  Compared with that strange old man, it was more important to please Zhou Quan, the manager of the place of exile, so the ten desperadoes did not intend to hide their secrets, and used their best skills to prepare to entertain Ning Ping.

    "Senior, will the young man named Ning Ping be okay?" Zhou Quan asked Liu Haoran in a low voice.

    "Of course nothing will happen to him, because he is my favorite apprentice." Liu Haoran replied confidently.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 331 Han Yu’s Enlightenment

    Chapter 331 Han Yu’s realization

    The Thirteenth Level of Hell

    Located five hundred meters east of the valley where Klein is located, Han Yu was seen wearing a pair of shorts, with his upper body naked standing on the edge of the already frozen lake.

    "Hey, is this really useful?" Han Yu asked Klein, who was standing far away, with anger all over his body.

    "Of course it works. You see, aren't you already used to maintaining a fighting posture anytime and anywhere?" Klein couldn't answer. Gina on the side answered first, but her tone always sounded like she was gloating.

    "Really?" Han Yu smiled evilly when he heard this, stretched out his hands to grab both sides of his shorts, and tried to take them off, shouting: "Then let me take off my shorts too, so that it will be more complete."

    Hearing this, Gina turned around quickly and cursed: "Shameless!"

    Klein smiled bitterly and shook his head. He didn't know if Gina and Han Yu were naturally at odds with each other. Ever since they met, there has never been a moment without a fight.  It was so noisy that Klein was a little used to it.  Klein originally tried to stop him at first, but after hearing more, he just let him go.  If you like to be noisy, it just adds a little spice to your boring life.

    The unscrupulous Klein wants to stay out of the matter, but Gina doesn’t want Klein to see her jokes every day.  He immediately turned his back to Han Yu, grabbed Klein's arm and shouted, "Auntie, are you just going to watch that guy bully me? You don't care about him."

    "How are you going to let me take care of it? Do you really want him to stand naked in the cold wind? If he faints, I won't wipe his body for you." Klein looked at Gina with a smile on his face and said.

    "Hmm" Gina frowned in embarrassment, and she couldn't help but think of the previous scene where she wiped Han Yu's body after he was frozen.  Thinking of the scene at that time, Gina's face felt slightly hot, and she shook her head hurriedly, hoping to forget the scene at that time. Unfortunately, it backfired. The more she wanted to forget, the more she couldn't forget it.  She secretly looked back at Han Yu and saw that Han Yu was wearing shorts and doing various postures in the cold wind. From time to time, he turned back to ask Klein for his opinion.

    "Hey, if you want to watch, just watch openly. What are you watching secretly? Just like a thief." Han Yu shouted to Gina who was secretly watching him.  The shout made Gina's face turn redder, she spat softly, turned around and ran away.

    "Hey, don't run. It's not safe around here. Don't encounter ice wolves." Han Yu reminded loudly when he saw this.

    "Humph, I'm not afraid." Gina turned around and replied, running faster.  Seeing this, Han Yu could only shake his head slightly and continue doing his own thing.  There is no need to worry about Gina's safety. I just reminded Gina just to scare her. With the ice dragon near the entrance of the valley, cunning animals like ice wolves dare not approach casually.

    Following Klein's instructions, Han Yu continued his practice and adjusted his breathing. Suddenly, he heard Gina's scream not far away.  Han Yu was distracted when he heard this, and the flames on his body suddenly swayed and were almost blown away by the cold wind.  Han Yu didn't want to try again with the biting cold wind, so he hurriedly calmed down and followed Klein to the place where Gina screamed.

    When they arrived at the place where Gina screamed, they saw Gina sitting on the ground, trembling all over, and not far from Gina, three humanoid monsters were approaching Gina step by step.

    "Living dead!?" Han Yu recognized the identities of the three humanoid monsters at a glance and shouted.

    "Living dead?" Klein had also heard this name. He was just slightly surprised before he calmed down and said to Han Yu in a deep voice: "Han Yu, take a good look at how I solved these three 'living dead'  Yes, I hope it can be of some help to you.”

    "Understood, you should be careful." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Klein smiled slightly, said "Take care of Gina" and then pounced on the three "living dead." The battle took a very short time from start to end.  Klein first used his wind ability to stir up gusts of snow, completely freezing the three living dead, and then used his fists to smash the three living dead into pieces one by one.

    "Are you an ability user?" Han Yu asked hesitantly.

    "Yeah." Klein nodded slightly.

    "Then you know how to practice ancient martial arts?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Of course, no one stipulates that people with abilities cannot learn ancient martial arts." Klein replied matter-of-factly.  Han Yu was speechless for a while after hearing this. Indeed, as Klein said, no one stipulates that people with abilities cannot learn ancient martial arts, but among the people Han Yu knows, very few people with abilities will learn ancient martial arts.  After all, compared with learning ancient martial arts, ability training is relatively easy.  Inherent thinking limited Han Yu's cognition, which made Han Yu use the ancient martial arts sense after seeing Klein use his ability.A little surprised.  But if you think about it carefully, it really doesn't matter. The key is whether you can endure the hardship.

    "Gina, are you not injured?" Klein stepped forward to help Gina up and asked with concern without disturbing Han Yu's thinking.

    "I'm fine, aunt. Is Han Yu okay?" Gina glanced at Han Yu, who was standing there in a daze, and asked Klein worriedly.  After hearing this, Klein glanced at Han Yu and comforted Gina: "It's okay, don't disturb his self-understanding. This kind of opportunity is rare." After saying this, Klein opened his right hand and looked at Han Yu.  A protective shield was placed around the body to protect Han Yu, who was lost in thought, from being blown by the cold wind.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Han Yu slowly came back to his senses and looked around, only to find that Klein and Gina had disappeared.

    "Huh? Where is the person?" Han Yu looked around in confusion and saw a line of words on the snow under his feet, which read "Come back when you regain your senses."

    Han Yu scratched his head, stretched out his legs to erase the words on the snow, and walked towards the entrance of the valley.  When they came to the entrance, they saw the ice dragon squatting there dejectedly, accepting Gina's lesson.  I saw Gina put her hands on her hips and pointed at the ice dragon's head with the other hand. She kept opening and closing her little mouth, saying that the ice dragon's head was almost shrinking into its stomach.

    "Hey, don't bully Ice Dragon all the time, I won't recruit you." Han Yu stepped forward and shouted to Gina.

    When Gina saw Han Yu coming back, her face was happy, but when she heard Han Yu's words, her face suddenly darkened again. She turned her head and snorted coldly: "Auntie wants to see you, go find her."

    "Oh, what about you?" Han Yu agreed, but did not enter the valley. Instead, he asked Gina.

    "Consider you lucky." Gina said to the ice dragon, turned around and entered the valley.  The ice dragon was granted amnesty, glanced at Han Yu gratefully, then spread its wings and flew away.  Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly and followed Gina into the valley.

    It seems that Klein has been waiting for Han Yu for a while.  Seeing Han Yu return, Klein immediately asked: "Have you figured out anything?"

    "If you want to be stronger than others, in addition to your innate conditions, you must also work harder than others." Han Yu said slowly.

    "That's all you thought about?"

    "Hmm I also thought of something. If you can practice with ancient martial arts, so can I."

    "Well, good, I finally came up with an idea. Now that you have thought of this, the next exercise can begin. You clean up, and then you can leave the valley."

    “…Where am I going?”

    "Go hunting, in this level of hell, and fight with the beasts living here. Don't worry, before you leave, I will give you the basic moves of ancient martial arts. As for the subsequent use, I can only let you  Think about it yourself. I can't help you with this matter. But I can give you some advice. Don't be too rigid about one move or another. Only the ones that suit you will be useful."

    "Yes, I understand. Then when can I come back here?"

    " Let's just limit it to one month. After one month, I guess it won't be of any use if you continue to stay here. By then, you can only improve yourself through actual combat. Don't forget what you just told me,  Practice abilities and ancient martial arts together." Klein reminded Han Yudao again.

    It is better to leave early than to leave late. Now that he has finished talking about the matter, Han Yu simply packed some luggage and walked out of the valley.  Gina looked at Han Yu's leaving figure worriedly and said to Klein, "Auntie, can he do it?"

    "Don't worry, he must do it, otherwise there will only be death waiting for him." Klein replied in a deep voice.

    Leaving the valley and using the compass, Han Yu walked towards the north. He remembered that there was a sheltered place there. It was already getting late, so he would stay there for the night.

    Fortunately, the wind and snow had stopped at this time. Han Yu arrived at his destination, only to find that the place where he planned to stay had been occupied.  A group of snow-covered ice wolves are nesting there eating today's trophy, a reindeer.  Seeing the appearance of Han Yu, the uninvited guest, the Snowy Ice Wolf suddenly growled at Han Yu in a very unfriendly manner.  Han Yu originally wanted to leave, but after thinking about what Klein told him before leaving, he suddenly changed his mind.

    Throwing down his luggage, Han Yu raised his right finger at the leader of the group of snowy ice wolves.  The wolf was indeed a very intelligent animal. It actually understood Han Yu's gestures. The leader of the ice wolf let out a series of deep roars, grabbed the snow with his right leg, and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu did not use his abilities, but used the basic ancient martial arts moves that Klein had just taught him to fight against the enemy.  Because he had just learned it and was not proficient in using it, Han Yu failed in a short time.  The smell of bloodThis greatly stimulated the ice wolves.  While the ice wolf leader was fighting with Han Yu, the remaining ice wolves slowly surrounded Han Yu.  At the same time, when Han Yu was dodging again, an ice wolf suddenly launched an attack.  In desperation, Han Yu threw a fireball over and turned the attacking ice wolf into a barbecue.  The remaining ice wolves, including the ice wolf leader, immediately fled in all directions, not even caring about their prey.

    Seeing the ice wolves fleeing, Han Yu sighed with regret, but then an idea flashed in his mind. He just fired a fireball. Wasn't that the ability that Klein said was practiced by ancient martial arts together.  I didn't expect it to sound difficult, but when used, it doesn't seem to be too difficult.

    ?????????????????????? Han Yu immediately felt that he had opened up the Ren and Du channels, and he was full of confidence.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Han Yu sat in the tent he had set up depressedly.  After practicing just now, Han Yu found that it was not enough to meet the requirements mentioned by Klein.  Practicing ability and ancient martial arts together, it seems that you can't practice it by covering your head. There seems to be some trick in it, but what is that trick? Han Yu can always only catch a little bit of the tail, but he can never catch the whole thing.  .

    After eating something simple, Han Yu got into his sleeping bag and started to rest.  Being in the wild, Han Yu certainly wouldn't stupidly sleep with his head covered, not to mention that he had just offended a group of very vengeful ice wolves.

    "Dingling bell~" As expected, the ice wolves came back to take revenge.  Han Yu jumped up and jumped out of his sleeping bag. Because he slept with his clothes on, he felt a biting cold wind when he jumped out of his sleeping bag.  He hurriedly surrounded his whole body in flames.  Thanks to Klein's two days of training, Han Yu's control over flames has been greatly improved. Just like now, his whole body is obviously on fire, but the clothes he is wearing don't have any sparks.

    By the light of the fire, Han Yu discovered that no less than twenty pairs of green eyes were shining in the dim surroundings.  "It seems that these ice wolves are determined to take revenge on me." Han Yu said to himself.

    Relying on the overwhelming number of wolves, a few bold ice wolves let out a low roar and took the lead in attacking Han Yu.  Han Yu did not dare to neglect. He must not show weakness at this time. Once he showed weakness, the remaining ice wolves would swarm forward.  Even Han Yu would be in a hurry.

    In order to frighten these ice wolves, Han Yu used his ultimate move. Two fireballs killed the ice wolf at the front, and then a pillar of fire rose into the sky, and the scattered flames caused the surrounding ice wolves to retreat.  Han Yu glanced around, trying to find a place to rest. He couldn't just stand there stupidly and confront these ice wolves.  Just when Han Yu was looking for a place to rely on, a low roar came from the ice wolves, and then the ice wolves surrounding Han Yu seemed to have heard the order and all moved out of the way.

    Han Yu concentrated and held his breath, looking calmly at the ice wolf that was slowly walking over.  Compared with other ice wolves, this ice wolf is obviously a bit too big, as big as an adult bull.  The huge wolf claws left claw marks on the snow.

    "Woo~" The Ice Wolf King stared at a pair of green wolf eyes and let out a low roar at Han Yu.  Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, and as soon as he got into position, the Ice Wolf King launched his attack.

    "So fast!!!" These two words came to Han Yu's mind. The Ice Wolf King had already approached Han Yu, and suddenly slapped Han Yu with his claws. Han Yu hurriedly dodged, and the wind pressure generated by the wolf claws hit Han Yu.  Three claw marks were left on Han Yu's face.

    "Peng~" With a muffled sound, the snow on a snowfield near Han Yu was violently knocked up.  The Ice Wolf King took advantage of the cover of snow to open his bloody mouth at Han Yu and bite him fiercely.  If Han Yu hadn't used the flames in his hands to dodge in time, the wolf's mouth would have bitten Han Yu in half.

    The Ice Wolf King, who missed the hit, let out a loud howl and approached Han Yu again.  Han Yu took the initiative at this moment and could only avoid the Ice Wolf King's attack while waiting for an opportunity to counterattack.

    The surrounding ice wolves stood quietly, watching their king attack Han Yu.  Half an hour later, Han Yu's clothes were in tatters, and there were many scratches on his face and arms, which were bleeding slowly.  Although not fatal, it looked extremely miserable.

    But even though it looked extremely miserable, Han Yu actually did not suffer any fatal injuries.  On the contrary, the Ice Wolf King showed a hint of fatigue after such a series of attacks.

    Han Yu silently reached out and wiped the blood on his face, knowing that it was time for him to counterattack.  Two balls of flame appeared in Han Yu's hands.  But at this moment, the Ice Wolf King suddenly bowed its front legs, twisted its hind legs, and pointed its wolf mouth at Han Yu.

    "What is this?" Han Yu couldn't help but be startled when he saw the black energy gathering in the wolf's mouth.  While Han Yu was stunned, the Ice Wolf King shouted at Han Yu:A ball of black energy rushed towards Han Yu.

    Like before, Han Yu dodged the force, and then Han Yu heard a loud noise from behind, and a huge wave of air blew from behind.  Han Yu couldn't help but look back and saw that in the woods behind him, dozens of big trees had fallen. Looking at the broken places of the big trees, it looked like they had been forcibly broken by something.

    "Ouch~" Just as Han Yu turned to look at what was behind him, a fishy wind penetrated Han Yu's nose.  Han Yu immediately subconsciously leaned forward and shrunk his neck, causing the attacking Ice Wolf King to escape.  At this moment, Han Yu took the opportunity to shrink into the Ice Wolf King's belly, and without hesitation kicked the Ice Wolf King's vitals.

    "Woo~~~" The Ice Wolf King let out a mournful cry and no longer cared about attacking Han Yu.

    Looking at the Ice Wolf King rolling and whining on the ground, Han Yu was still in the mood to think about how good his kick was.

    After a while, the Ice Wolf King finally got up from the ground. This time, the originally green wolf eyes had turned green with a hint of red.  Han Yu knew that the Ice Wolf King in front of him seemed to be fighting for his life.  There was no way, who could let myself be so disrespectful in front of this guy's younger brother.  The dignified Ice Wolf King was almost sent to the palace. This was a great shame for the Ice Wolf King.

    "Aww~" The Ice Wolf King let out a loud howl and commanded his wolves to launch a general attack on Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw this, he decided to take the Thirty-six Strategies first. It was very unwise for the crazy wolves to fight head-on.  At this time, guerrilla warfare is the best choice.

    Relying on the advantage of being able to fly, Han Yu flew into the air, making the Ice Wolf King's original wolf sea tactics useless.  Just when Han Yu was about to easily deal with the ice wolves in the snow, he saw the ice wolves, led by the Ice Wolf King, suddenly let out a burst of piercing howls into the sky.

    Han Yu couldn't bear it and threw fireballs at the ice wolves on the ground, but it had little effect. The ice wolves were still howling loudly.  Han Yu was wondering what these ice wolves wanted to do, and accidentally glanced into the distance. His eyes suddenly widened, and he saw black figures approaching quickly in the distant sky.

    “Holy shit, I’m even calling for reinforcements.” Han Yu cried out.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 332 The Power of the Strong

    Chapter 332 The Power of the Strong

    Ice-winged bats, one of the most troublesome creatures, are known as the two major scourges on the Thirteenth Floor of Hell along with snowy ice wolves. If snowy ice wolves are villains, then ice-winged bats are thieves.  The body is about one meter long, and its movements are extremely fast. The only thing that makes people feel lucky is that the bat's mouth is not big, unlike the snowy ice wolf, which can grin from ear to ear.  However, just the speed of the Ice Winged Bat was enough to give Han Yu a headache.

    These guys who looked like flies kept flying around Han Yu, bumping into Han Yu from time to time, and escaping before Han Yu was ready to fight back, which made Han Yu feel extremely annoyed.  The snowy ice wolves on the ground were sitting on the ground at this moment, watching their allies teasing Han Yu in the air, and only waited for Han Yu to fall before launching an attack.

    After being hit in the back by an ice-winged bat for the ninth time, Han Yu finally became angry. The flames on his body suddenly burst into flames. The hot breath made the ice-winged bat disperse, and it wandered not far away.  Get closer easily.  Han Yu took this opportunity to keep one hand in the air, and the other hand began to emit little green light, which began to spread around Han Yu.

    After waiting for a while, the ice-winged bats saw that the target did not attack them, so they planned to repeat their old tricks and approached Han Yu again.  Han Yu watched those annoying "flies" approaching with cold eyes, mentally calculating when would be the best time to launch an attack.

    "Five, four, three" Han Yu slowly counted in his heart and started the countdown before attacking.  At this moment, there was a sudden commotion among the snowy ice wolves on the ground.  Han Yu looked down, and couldn't help but feel a thump in his heart. He saw a humanoid object being besieged by three snowy ice wolves. Under the attack of the three snowy ice wolves, the humanoid object was about to lose its support.  .

    With a "bang~" sound, the humanoid object was knocked out by a snowy ice wolf and fell heavily to the ground.  By the firelight on the ground, Han Yu could see the hair of the humanoid object clearly, and immediately knew the identity of the humanoid object.

    "Gina!" Han Yu yelled, ready to go to the rescue, but at this moment, the ice-winged bat blocked Han Yu's way.  Soon enough, just when Han Yu was stopped, the Snowy Ice Wolf King had already walked up to Gina and opened his bloody mouth.

    "Stop!" Han Yu used flames to drive away the ice-winged bats blocking the way, while rushing down desperately.  Then he saw the Snowy Ice Wolf King turning around and grinning at Han Yu. There was no mistake, that was a human expression, a sarcastic smile.  Then he rushed towards Gina.

    "I told you to stop! You bastard!!" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    Time seemed to freeze in an instant. The ice-winged bats that were flying around Han Yu seemed to be possessed by evil spirits. They suddenly lost their ability to fly and fell to the ground one after another. Fortunately, there was snow on the ground, so not many were killed directly.  The ice wolves below Han Yu fell to the ground silently.

    There was a trace of horror in the eyes of the Snowy Ice Wolf King, and he watched in confusion as his subordinates and allies kept fainting.  The fear of the unknown made the Ice Wolf King of the Snowy Land give up the food that was readily available, and looked at Han Yu who slowly descended from the sky to the ground with a look of horror.

    "Get out~!" Han Yu stared at the Ice Wolf King and slowly uttered a word from his mouth.

    The Snowy Ice Wolf King seemed to have been granted amnesty. After wailing, he turned around and ran into the nearby woods with his tail between his legs. The remaining ice wolves who were not unconscious also immediately ran away with their tails between their legs, not daring to look back.

    Han Yu slowly walked to Gina, who was knocked unconscious by the ice wolf. He first checked Gina's injuries, and then hugged Gina sideways.  Gina should be considered lucky. Being hit by the ice wolf's iron head only knocked her out of breath, and she didn't suffer any injuries. As long as she took a rest, she would be fine.

    After placing Gina in the tent, Han Yu collected the fainted ice wolves and ice-winged bats nearby, and then burned them all with a fire.  Sitting by the campfire, Han Yu began to think back to the moment when he drank the Ice Wolf King. It was a wonderful feeling, as if he was the only one in the world, while those ice wolves and bats were like dead and motionless things.  Same.  Han Yu wanted to capture that feeling, but no matter how hard he tried, there was no sign of that feeling appearing again.

    "Does it still need to be triggered when there is a life-threatening crisis?" Han Yu thought a little depressed.  At this moment, a black shadow in the sky passed over Han Yu's head. Han Yu immediately looked up and saw the ice dragon's huge body falling slowly from the sky.  Before the ice dragon landed, Klein jumped off the dragon's back and asked Han Yu, "Han Yu, have you seen Gina?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu pointed to his tent and said softly: "She was knocked unconscious by the ice wolf. I have checked her. No bones were injured. She was just out of breath. After a rest, she will be fine."

    "Oh, that's good." Klein relaxed after hearing thisBut when she looked at Han Yu again, her face suddenly froze. She looked at Han Yu carefully for a while and then asked: "Han Yu, did something happen to you?"

    "Ah, I was attacked by a group of ice wolves and ice-winged bats." Han Yu replied with a wry smile.

    "I'm not talking about that." Klein interrupted Han Yu. Seeing Han Yu's confusion, Klein said: "I always feel that you have changed a little compared to when you were with me before. When you meet that  Did you encounter something when you were gathering ice wolves and ice-winged bats?"

    "The situation, that's a bit" Han Yu touched his chin and told Klein the effect of his loud drink at the critical moment.  After hearing this, Klein smiled slightly and explained to Han Yu: "It's not because you had a loud voice and knocked those beasts unconscious. It's because you were in a hurry and the power that had been hidden in your body was stimulated by you.  .”

    "Potential? Then why can't I use it now?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Because it was inspired when you were in a hurry. Now that you are not in a hurry, that potential will of course go back. In the final analysis, your current strength cannot allow you to use that potential freely."

    “…Then what’s the potential of this thing you mentioned?” Han Yu asked again.

    Klein smiled when he heard this and said, "Do you still remember the momentum I told you before?"

    "Remember, could it be that what I used inadvertently before was Shi?"

    "Yes, that is indeed a type of momentum, which is called the momentum of the strong."

    "The power of the strong?"

    "Yes. You have seen the effect. So work hard. This is the only way you can fight against Deimos in the future. The stronger your power, the less pressure Deimos' ability will exert on you.  In other words, even if Dimos uses his gravity power on you, you still have the capital to fight back, and you won't be unable to fight back like before."

    Hearing this, Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment, "It's just that this situation is like playing hide-and-seek with me. I'll find it."

    "Don't be anxious, think more about your emotions when you activate the momentum, and the chance of success in stimulating the momentum will be much greater. Practice makes perfect. Since you can activate the momentum once, you can master the use of the momentum. When you master the momentum,  After using it, you will find that the world you see will become broader."

    After listening to Klein's encouragement, Han Yu nodded doubtfully and said, "Okay, then I'll try my best." After saying that, Han Yu walked to a place far away from the bonfire, closed his eyes and began to recall what he saw at that time.  Gina’s mood when she was about to be buried in the wolf’s mouth.  Just thinking about it, it's a bit difficult to really simulate that kind of nervous emotion.

    Gina opened her eyes slightly and saw the roof of the tent at a glance.  Gina reached out and touched her body. After making sure that her body was intact, she squeezed the back of her hand hard. It hurt.  If it hurts, it means that you are not dead, but if you are not dead, who saved you?  Gina clearly remembered that she was hit by an ice wolf. At that time, Han Yu was still fighting those ice-winged bats in the sky. According to time calculation, he should not have saved her.  Could it be her aunt?

    "Are you awake?" Klein asked from outside the tent.  Gina couldn't help but feel nervous. She had escaped secretly. When she thought of her aunt's usual methods of punishing her, Gina's face suddenly turned as if she had eaten a bitter melon.  However, although she was complaining in her heart, she did not dare to hesitate. After hearing Klein's question, Gina hurriedly replied: "Wake up, aunt, Gina is already awake."

    "Come out when you wake up."

    Although she didn’t want to go out, she couldn’t go against her aunt’s words, so Gina had no choice but to bite the bullet and get out of the tent.  At a glance, he saw his aunt Klein sitting by the campfire, looking at him with a half-smile.  Gina's face turned red, she lowered her head and moved to Klein's side, and whispered: "Auntie"

    "Well, well, well"

    "Huh?" Gina was stunned when she heard this. What's this?  He raised his head and followed Klein's gaze, and saw Han Yu standing not far away with a frown on his face, his fists clenched, and his lips pursed tightly. He looked like he was constipated.

    "Auntie, is that guy hungry?" Gina asked Klein in a low voice.

    "Pfft~" Klein couldn't help but chuckle when he heard the words, and patted Gina's head gently, "Don't talk nonsense." But looking at her cheerful smile, Gina's words clearly hit the mark on Klein's mind.  .

    Han Yu also heard it, opened his eyes with a wry smile, looked at Gina and said, "Can't you say something nice? After all, I am also your savior."

    "But, your actions and expression just now do look like you are suffering from constipation."

    Hearing Gina’s words, Han YuHe rolled his eyes, walked near the bonfire, threw two dry firewood into the bonfire, looked at Klein and said, "Isn't it almost time for you to go back?"

    "Well, you are right, Gina has woken up, and we are indeed going back. Han Yu, after you learn to control the potential, remember to come to the valley to meet me. Telling you too much about the potential now will affect your ability to understand the potential.  existence. I’ll tell you what you want to know after you can control the potential. Before that, you need to figure out how to control the potential first.”

    "Then what does it mean to be proficient in using it?" Han Yu asked.

    "Wait until you can use the power freely." After Klein said this, he reached out and grabbed the back of Gina's neck, and jumped onto the ice dragon's back.

    "Auntie, I was wrong."

    "Huh, I'll take care of you when I get back."

    Watching the ice dragon leave, Han Yu yawned and got into the tent.  The sky is big and the earth is big, sleeping is the biggest.  Lack of sleep not only affects your appearance, but also makes you mentally depressed.  Han Yu didn't want to be killed in a ghost place like this because of mental weakness.

    The third floor of the Tower of Crime and Punishment

    Dimos looked at the person sitting opposite him with a headache. It could be said that if possible, he would never want to meet him in his life, just like he did with Liu Haoran.  But, this is it, this can only be a beautiful wish of Deimos.  For the person in front of him, Dimos really couldn't neglect him.

    "Ksitigarbha, why do you want to come out for some air today when you rarely show up?" Timos asked warmly as he poured a cup of tea for Ksitigarbha himself.

    "Alas~ It's not for my apprentice." Ksitigarbha took a sip of tea and replied with a smile on his face.

    "Does Yama and the others have any problems?" Deimos asked doubtfully.

    Hearing this, Ksitigarbha shook his head and said, "No, no, it's none of Yama's business. He's my new disciple."

    "New apprentice? Who is so lucky No, so lucky?" Dimos changed his words in time.

    Ksitigarbha looked at Deimos with evil intentions and asked softly: "What did you want to say when you made a slip of the tongue just now?"

    "What can I say, you are too worried. Well, what kind of help do you want from me? Just tell me, as long as I can do it." Dimos quickly changed the subject.

    "Hahaha Really?" Ksitigarbha gave Dimos a meaningful look, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, I'm too lazy to argue with you about this, just tell me what I asked you to do.  "

    "Don't say begging, that's too strong a statement." Dimos said quickly.

    Ksitigarbha ignored Dimos' politeness and continued: "I want to borrow your fifth level of hell for a while. Can you please make it easier?"

    "What are you going to do on the fifth floor?" Dimos asked, looking at Jizo warily.

    "Hahaha I'm keeping it a secret for the time being. I can only tell you that it's to train my new disciple." Ksitigarbha replied with a smile.

    "Okay, I'll lend it to you." Dimos thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and agreed to Ksitigarbha's request.

    Ksitigarbha thanked him, and then said in an even-handed manner: "Thank you very much. Also, please lend me Zhou Quan. I need his help for some necessary preparations."

    "this……"

    "You won't want to borrow it, right?"

    "It's not that I won't borrow it, it's just that Zhou Quan was arranged to receive Liu Haoran, so" Dimos said in a pretentious manner.

    "What did you say? That old guy Liu Haoran is in the Land of Exile now?" Ksitigarbha's eyes suddenly widened and he stared at Deimos and asked.

    "Hmm." Timos nodded slowly.

    "Where does he live now?"

    Timos heard this and replied: "There are only a few places where people can live in the Exiled Land. I arranged Liu Haoran to stay in the hotel. What a coincidence, he also recently accepted a disciple."

    "Really? Then I'll plan it carefully." Ksitigarbha smiled slightly when he heard this.

    Deimos laughed along with him, feeling secretly proud in his heart, "An old scoundrel and an old cunning man, what a good show he can do now."

    “When you tell me this, you’re not trying to make fun of us, are you?” Ksitigarbha looked at Deimos suspiciously and asked.

    "No, absolutely not. I swear." Deimos said hurriedly after hearing this.

    Seeing this, Ksitigarbha snorted coldly, "Humph, your eyes have betrayed you. I tell you, you will definitely be disappointed this time."

    "Hehe, hehe" Dimos laughed several times.

    After sending Ksitigarbha out like the god of plague, Deimos immediately found Julie.

    After a while, Julie was ordered to arrive and enter.He asked: "Sir, are you looking for me?"

    "Well. Did you meet Ksitigarbha just now?"

    "I met that old gangster" Julie replied after hearing this, the expression on her face was full of dissatisfaction.

    "Well, I'll give you a task to find out who the apprentice that old guy is."

    "Yes, I will go right away."

    "Don't let him find out." Timos warned worriedly.

    "I understand."

    Exile Land Hotel Lobby

    When Shi Bafang and Ji Zang walked into the hall, they saw Ning Ping walking out with an old man.

    "Ningping."

    "From all directions."

    Ning Ping and Shi Bafang greeted each other in unison.

    "Where are you going?"

    "My master and I"

    There was no discussion, the two people said the same thing, but just when they wanted to introduce their masters to each other, they saw their respective masters staring at each other like two fighting cocks.

    "Hehehe I didn't expect that this old guy like you is not dead yet. God really doesn't open his eyes." Liu Haoran glared at Jizo and said.

    "Hehehe You old thing is not dead, how can I die before you? I don't want the white-haired person to send the black-haired person." Jizo responded not to be outdone.

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk… I haven’t seen him for many years, and he is even shorter than before.” Liu Haoran looked at Ji Zang with contempt and said.

    "You're not much better. You were originally as thin as a bamboo pole, but now you've become even thinner. From a distance, you look like a giant monkey."

    "What did you say?"

    "How about it?"

    The two old men were in the hotel lobby preparing to take action, while Barnard, the head bodyguard in the lobby, could only huddle in the corner and pretend to be dead.  Neither of the two old men who were in conflict could be offended by him. If he went up to them, he would only be in trouble.  Barnard was not so great that he sacrificed his little self to achieve his great self.

    Seeing that the conflict was about to break out, a hearty laughter came from the corridor of the hotel lobby, "Hahaha I'm really lucky today. I met two old friends at the same time. Ksitigarbha, Liu Haoran, long time no see."  .”

    Ning Ping and Shi Bafang followed the sound and saw Ma Shier slowly walking over with a smile on his face.

    "Hmph!" When Liu Haoran and Ksitigarbha saw Maser, they turned their heads in unison and cursed in unison: "Old fox."

    “Don’t imitate me.” The two people shouted at each other again in unison.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 333 Enemies will never get together

    Chapter 333: Enemies don’t get together

    "Senior, three seniors, don't be impulsive, in front of so many people." Zhou Quan looked like he was about to cry, and whispered to persuade Maser, Liu Haoran, and Ji Zang who were staring at each other.

    "Huh!" Maser and the other three snorted coldly, then turned and left.  However, Ma Shier went back alone, but Liu Haoran and Ji Zang still stayed together because their apprentices lived in the same room.

    "Bafang, don't learn from that old guy. Become your teacher. I can teach you better." Liu Haoran lost no time in digging into Ksitigarbha's corner.  Of course Ksitigarbha was unhappy when he saw this, and immediately rolled up his arms and sleeves to prepare to play a game with Liu Haoran.  But before they could take action, they were pushed out of the room by Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, who didn't know how to respect teachers.

    "Wait for us in the hall. Once you've finished packing, go down." Ning Ping said coldly to Liu Haoran and Ji Zang outside the door, and closed the door.

    Liu Haoran and Ji Zang stood at the door and looked at each other in embarrassment, then walked downstairs to the hall together dejectedly.  Barnard, who had originally followed up to observe the situation, complained incessantly.  What a pity, just when Barnard was worried about whether he should stop or not stop these two untouchable masters if they got into a fight, Zhou Quan appeared in time to save him.

    "Two seniors, Mr. Maser has prepared some wine. He wants to catch up with you two." Zhou Quan said to Liu Haoran and Ji Zang with a smile.

    Liu Haoran and Ksitigarbha looked at each other, Liu Haoran asked: "What did you say?"

    "Let's go and have a look. Anyway, I'm not afraid of that old fox." Jizo replied nonchalantly.

    "Huh, do you think I just care?" Liu Haoran snorted coldly.

    Under careful guidance, the two came to Ma Shier's room.  Before entering the door, Liu Haoran pointed at Barnard who was hiding in the corner, "You, come here!"

    "Excuse me, what are your orders, old man?" Barnard hurriedly nodded and ran over and asked.

    "Go and inform my apprentice that I was drinking at that old fox in Maser, and if anything happens, ask him to come here to see me."

    "Yes, little one, go right away." Barnard replied quickly. He turned around and was about to leave when he heard Ksitigarbha say: "Wait a minute, I haven't given any orders yet."

    "Yes, yes, please give me your orders." Barnard turned around quickly and said.

    "Well also tell my apprentice that I'm drinking at Maser's place."

    "Yes. Do you have any other instructions for the two seniors?" Barnard looked at Liu Haoran and Ji Zang and asked.

    "No, let's go." Ksitigarbha waved his hand.  Barnard looked at Liu Haoran and saw that Liu Haoran had no expression, then turned and left.  Zhou Quan watched on the sidelines and couldn't help but shake his head inwardly. Barnard was also the person in charge here after all, and usually no one except them, the managers, needed to care.  But now, like a third grandson, he humbles himself and dares not offend anyone.

    "What are you still doing? Call the door." Liu Haoran urged Zhou Quan impatiently.

    "Yes, yes, yes." Zhou Quan nodded and bowed like a third grandson.

    The door opened, and Ma Shier sat at the coffee table with a smile. There were dozens of dishes on the coffee table, plus several jars of wine.  Liu Haoran was not polite. He stepped forward and found a seat to sit down. He reached out and opened a jar, and the aroma of wine overflowed.

    “It’s none of your business here, go and do your work.” Ji Zang turned to Zhou Quan who was standing aside and said.

    "Yes." Zhou Quan nodded, left the room, and closed the door when he went out.  After closing the door, Zhou Quan let out a breath and finally settled the two difficult old guys.

    In the room, Ma Shier looked at Liu Haoran with a smile and said: "Okay, old guy, your acting skills are good, and you have left many people in the dark."

    "Of course, but old fox, is that comprehensive and reliable? Time will change people." Liu Haoran took a sip of wine and asked Ma Shier.

    "According to my observation, it's quite reliable. However, what we have to do is too big, so if we can't tell him, it's best not to tell him. But old guy, what's the matter with you accepting a disciple? You haven't told him before  its me."

    "Hahaha It's not like the plan can't keep up with the changes. When you meet a good seedling, of course you have to seize the opportunity. Don't worry, I won't get pregnant with you." Liu Haoran replied nonchalantly.

    "I hope so." Maser muttered, turned to look at Ksitigarbha, and asked: "Then what's the matter with you?"

    "This old guy has accepted a disciple. I can't be compared with him. And the talent I found is not bad. If you train it carefully, I will definitely beat this old guy's apprentice to pieces."

    ? ???Haha~ You are not afraid of blowing the cowhide.  With just a few moves from you, I can defeat you with one hand.  Liu Haoran laughed when he heard this.

    "What are you talking about? You are bragging and don't need money. For someone like you, one finger of mine is enough."

    "I can kill you with just one kick without using my hands."

    “I don’t even need my feet, I can kill you with just my eyes.”

    ……

    Listening to the quarrel between the two, Ma Shier shook his head with a wry smile, drank the wine in his glass in one gulp, and shouted in a deep voice: "Shut up, everyone! Noisy! Noisy! Noisy! We quarrel as soon as we meet, aren't you tired?"

    "What's your attitude? I'm not your subordinate!" Liu Haoran said dissatisfied.

    "That's right, you and I are just in a cooperative relationship, why are you dictating to me?" Ksitigarbha echoed.

    Maser rubbed his brows in distress, looked at Liu Haoran and Ji Zang and said seriously: "You two bastards, have you forgotten how I got the title of Peerless Ghost Fox? Do you need me to think about it?"  How can I help you remember better?"

    Liu Haoran and Ksitigarbha had a cold war after hearing this.  In his mind, he couldn't help but think of his cooperation with Maser when he was young, and how Maser made his enemies unable to survive or die.

    "Brother Haoran, I haven't seen you for a long time, but you still have the same style. For the sake of our reunion, I drank this drink." Ji Zang picked up the wine glass and said to Liu Haoran who was sitting opposite.

    "Brother Ksitigarbha, let's not say any polite words. Come on, let's do it. The feelings are deep and one mouthful is boring." Liu Haoran picked up the wine glass and clinked a glass with Ksitigarbha. The two of them drank it down in one gulp, and then peeked at Ma Shi.  you.  Maser shook his head helplessly, put down his wine glass and said, "Stop being pretentious and talk about business."

    Hearing Ma Shier’s words, Liu Haoran and Ji Zang put down their wine glasses and looked at Ma Shier quietly.

    Maser coughed lightly and said: "Although we come from different forces, our purpose this time is the same. It is precisely because of this same purpose that we have the possibility of cooperation this time. According to the latest  The news we received is that there has been new progress in the excavation work on the 19th floor of hell. The staff there have found a way to open the hell door. The next step is to select the right candidate."

    "Then what are we going to do next?" Jizo asked aloud.

    "Finding the right candidate cannot be done just by talking. The most important thing for Timos right now is to run this league well. I estimate that he will choose the candidates from the winners of this league. In  Before the league ends, what we have to do is try to win over the people here.”

    "I'm not good at this job, so I'll leave it to you. I'll just be a thug." Liu Haoran said to Ma Shier.

    Ma Shier had no objection to Liu Haoran's proposal, and nodded and said: "Okay, then you should try your best to spend time teaching your apprentice, don't let him die in this league. That Dimos can deal with  This league has spent a lot of money, and many strong men who were imprisoned in the depths of hell have been released this time."

    "What about me? What do I need to do?" Jizo asked.

    "As a local snake here, your job is of course to provide me with information about the people we need to win over, and to figure out the most effective way to win over them." Maser replied with a smile.

    "I can leave this to my subordinates, but who are you going to let get the information? Even though Timos seems helpless to us, he is not a light-saving lamp."

    "You don't have to worry about this. Zhou Quan is the most suitable candidate. He is the person responsible for receiving you and Liu Haoran, and there are many opportunities to contact you."

    After hearing this, Ksitigarbha nodded and did not express any further opinions.  Seeing that the two of them were no longer talking, Maser raised his glass and said to them: "You two, let us raise our glasses and wish that our operation can be completed smoothly."

    "I wish you all the best." Liu Haoran and Ji Zang raised their glasses and agreed.

    After a glass of wine, Ji Zang said to Liu Haoran: "Old guy, I suddenly had an idea. Are you interested in hearing it?"

    “…You don’t want to propose a competition between you and my apprentice, do you?” Liu Haoran glanced at Ji Zang and asked.

    Ksitigarbha clapped his hands, looked at Liu Haoran and said, "Yes, what do you think?"

    "not so good?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, you take it a little bit for granted. You forget that the apprentices we each found were originally companions. How could they kill each other."

    "That's not necessarily the case, the teacher's destiny is like a mountain"

    "That's nonsense." Liu Haoran didn't wait for Ksitigarbha to say, and threw twoThis word made Ji Zang's eyes bulge with anger, and he stared at Liu Haoran, almost as if he would flip the table if Liu Haoran didn't explain clearly.

    Just listen to Liu Haoran continue to say: "What you said did not go through the brain at all. It crawled out from the lower back part of the body. Don't even think about it. Do you really know your apprentice? Ning Ping and I still have  After a period of contact, I have a little understanding of his companions. Let me first talk about your apprentice Shi Bafang. He is the cook in the Ningping group. He is usually responsible for cooking. When there is a battle, he is also responsible for staying behind.  There are very few opportunities for him to take action when protecting someone who has no ability to protect himself. As for my apprentice Ning Ping, he and his group leader are the main combat force of that group. From Ning Ping’s words and my observations,  I found that the leader of the group in Ning Binh is a person who hates infighting. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, and if the leader is like this, then the members of the group must be similar. So I say, your suggestion is pure nonsense."

    “Although I don’t know if what you said is based on any basis, your attitude really makes me unhappy.” Ji Zang glared at Liu Haoran and said.

    "What's the matter? What can you do if you're unhappy? Are you going to bite me?" Liu Haoran replied with a scoundrel look on his face.

    “Don’t worry, I won’t bite you because I’m not a Muslim.” Jizo replied with a weird smile.

    Ma Shier on the side couldn't help but spit out the wine in his mouth, smiling bitterly.  I don't know if these two guys are born with different horoscopes, but they quarrel whenever they meet, compete in everything, and in the end, they will end up in a big fight.

    "Go out of the hotel and go two kilometers south. The terrain there is vast and uninhabited. It's a good place for you to play a friendly match. I believe that if you go there to cause trouble, Timos will not stop you because he feels sorry for his bottles and jars.  ." Maser put down his wine glass and said to the two men who were glaring at each other like cockfighting cocks.

    "Thank you for your advice." Liu Haoran and Ksitigarbha thanked Ma Shier in unison, then smashed two windows in Ma Shier's room and went straight to the place Ma Shier said.

    "Mr. Masler, what happened?" Hou Zhou Quan, who was outside, heard the noise in the room and asked hurriedly.

    "It's okay. Zhou Quan, go and notify the hotel to replace two windows for me with bullet-proof materials." Ma Shier smiled bitterly and said to the door.

    "Yes, I'll go right away." Zhou Quan agreed, and then he heard footsteps gradually disappearing.  Maser poured a glass of wine, looked out the window, and encouraged himself secretly, "Maser, this is the last time you go out to do things. Come on, don't lose your security late."

    A moment later, there was a knock on Maser's room. Maser opened the door and saw that it was not the glass installation staff, but Ning Ping and Shi Bafang.

    "What's the matter with you?" Maser asked kindly.

    "Excuse me, is our master here now?" Ning Ping asked politely.

    "Oh, they went out to play a friendly match. They probably won't be back for a while. If you need me to tell you anything, I can tell you."

    "Thank you, but I won't bother you anymore. When will they be able to come back?"

    "That's it, I guess it will be almost evening."

    "Thank you for telling us the news. I won't disturb your rest. Goodbye." Ning Ping said politely to Maser, turned around and left with Shi Bafang.  After a while, Zhou Quan came with several staff members to replace the glass in Maser's room.

    "Why are you coming back so slowly?" Maser asked Zhou Quan casually.

    Zhou Quan was stunned when he heard this, but then explained: "The bulletproof glass requested by Mr. Maser is not in stock in the hotel. I took people to the Tower of Sin and Punishment to get the bulletproof glass and rushed out."

    "Oh, thank you for your hard work." Maser nodded when he heard this, reached out and patted Zhou Quan on the shoulder.  Then he ignored the excited Zhou Quan and returned to his room to take a nap.

    Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, who left Ma Shier's room, came to the hotel lobby to meet Lin Ke and Han Mengxin.  Lin Ke and Han Mengxin felt that Han Yu had gone to practice, and Ning Ping and Shi Bafang would soon start practicing with them. Field and Qiao Yaner had returned to the Courage to research weapons and equipment that could improve Field's combat power, and stayed in the hotel.  There were only two of them left, which seemed a bit unsafe.  For safety reasons, Lin Ke and Han Mengxin decided to return to the Courage.  After all, it was his own territory and he was familiar with everything there.  There is no need to worry about food and clothing. The reserves on the Courage are sufficient, and the Courage can also receive the live broadcast of the league matches in the Land of Exile. In this way, there is really no need for Lin Ke and Han Mengxin to stay in the hotel.

    "Let's go." Han Mengxin said impatiently when she saw Ning Ping and Shi Bafang coming down.

    &nbsp; Ning Ping nodded when he heard this, and together with Shi Bafang, escorted Lin Ke and Han Mengxin back to the Courage.  Before leaving, Barnard didn't make any reaction. In Barnard's eyes, people who were close to Liu Haoran and Ksitigarbha were almost like the God of Plague. He wished they could all be sent out of the hotel, so that he wouldn't do something stupid to try to save them.  Yes.

    In an open area two kilometers south of the hotel, Liu Haoran and Ji Zang stood opposite each other.  Ji Zang looked at Liu Haoran and said in a deep voice: "Counting the time, we haven't seen each other for nearly thirty years. I don't know if your old man's skills have deteriorated."

    "To be precise, we haven't seen each other for twenty-eight years, nine months, thirteen days and seven hours. Old guy, instead of worrying about whether my skills have deteriorated, you should first consider whether you can still  Run like you did before. With your bloated body, how many months have you been pregnant?"

    "Hmph! I will smash that broken mouth of yours so that you can never speak a word of nonsense again." Jizo said with a cold snort.

    "Hehehe each other, mine is a mouthful, and yours is not much better." Liu Haoran replied with a smile.

    As soon as the words fell, the two people disappeared on the spot almost at the same time, and appeared in the middle of the two people the next second.  Liu Haoran had already drawn out the soft sword wrapped around his waist, and Ji Zang's hands began to emit a faint halo.

    "Sword Master? Look at me grabbing the sword with my bare hands, and then see how shameless you are in calling yourself a Sword Master." Jizo said with a cold snort.  Liu Haoran was not angry when he heard this, and replied with a smile: "If you really want my soft sword so much, then you can say it boldly. If you don't say it, how will I know that you want it? You can only say it."  Now, I know you want it; you"

    "Shut up! You're a chatterbox!" Ksitigarbha couldn't bear it and punched Liu Haoran in the air.

    A light yellow fist flew out from Ksitigarbha's right fist and flew straight towards Liu Haoran.  Liu Haoran didn't care. He waved his soft sword with his right hand, and a milky white crescent-shaped sword energy met his fist head-on.

    After a fierce explosion, both Ksitigarbha and Liu Haoran were safe and sound.

    "I didn't expect that your strength has not declined." Ji Zang stared at Liu Haoran and said.

    Liu Haoran casually added: "But your strength seems to have declined."

    "" Ksitigarbha was silent for a moment after hearing this, gritted his teeth and stared at Liu Haoran and said, "Come again!"

    "I'm here for you at any time." {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 334 Armed Mecha

    Chapter 334: Armed Mecha

    The journey was uneventful. Ning Ping and Shi Bafang escorted Lin Ke and Han Mengxin back to the Courage.  As soon as we arrived at the spot where the Spirit was parked, we saw a lot of people surrounding the Spirit.  Ning Ping told Shi Bafang to protect Lin Ke and Han Mengxin. He went up to an acquaintance, patted him on the shoulder and smiled.

    "Why are you running?" Ning Ping grabbed the acquaintance who turned to run and asked.

    "You, just spare me, I have someone"

    "Eighty-year-old mother. I said, can't you change it to something fresh? Stop talking nonsense and tell me what's going on?" Ning Ping interrupted Holden.  Holden is the tour guide Han Yu and others chose when they first arrived in the Exiled Land.  Originally, Holden thought that he would never meet these guys again who would scare him and shorten his life by at least twenty years. Unexpectedly, the God of fate still liked to joke with him so much. He just went out for a walk.  After watching the excitement, I ended up being entangled by those plague gods.

    "There's nothing wrong? It's just that a gang of gangsters fell in love with a woman on the ship, but the woman refused, so the gangsters came to make trouble." Holden didn't know whether to explain the matter clearly or not, Ningping, the god of plague.  He would let himself go, so he had to honestly confess everything he knew.

    "Does the manager of the Exiled Land care about these things?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    Hearing this, Holden replied: "The manager still has time to take care of this. Even if someone is killed, the manager will just send a few people to collect the body."

    "That's it. In other words, even if I kill them, no one will come to trouble me."

    "Except for the companions of the killed person who may cause trouble for you, who else will meddle in this business?"

    Hearing what Holden said, Han Yu seemed relieved. He put his arm around Holden's shoulder and asked him to identify those who were causing trouble near the Spirit to see if any of them had slipped through the net.  Holden carefully identified them, and then told Ning Ping with certainty that there was no one who had slipped through the net. Those gangsters were a gang of seven people. The boss called himself Jingjiehu and was the tyrant in this area.

    “It’s done, remember to stay away for a while, so as not to splash blood all over you.” Ning Ping patted Holden on the shoulder and reminded him kindly.  But Holden still dared to stay here and watch the fun. As soon as Ning Ping turned around and left, he ran away.  Ning Ping didn't pay attention and returned to Lin Ke and others to talk about the matter. Han Mengxin was very angry.  Lin Ke looked at Ning Ping and asked softly: "Ning Ping, do you want to kill them?"

    "Well, Bafang and I are going to practice, and Han Yu doesn't know when he will be back in a while. If you stay on the Courage without a strong deterrent, the ruffians will run wild. I don't want any accidents to happen to you."

    "Then be careful." Lin Ke was silent for a moment and said softly to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping nodded silently and patted Shi Bafang on the shoulder. Shi Bafang nodded knowingly. When Ning Ping went to provoke the seven gangsters, Shi Bafang walked towards the Courage while protecting Lin Ke and Han Mengxin.  The hatch of the Courage has been opened, and Qiao Yaner stood at the hatch to greet the three of them.

    "Hey, you're finally out, please give me some fun. Little girl is not happy, so I'll give you some fun." As soon as the gangster leader who claimed to be a clean street tiger saw Qiao Yaner's appearance, he immediately said with a lewd smile, his eyes shining brightly.  , and took a step forward to let Qiao Yaner walk over.  After taking two steps, the gangster leader was stopped by Ning Ping.

    "Go away, it's not illegal to kill people here." Jingjiehu threatened Ningping angrily.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard the words, and with a flash of sword light, Jingjiehu's head flew into the air.  The headless body fell to the ground, and then the head fell to the ground, with a look of disbelief on his face.

    "I know." Ning Ping said as he put away the Qiu Shui Sword without any blood on it.

    They suddenly started killing people without any warning. Only when the heads fell to the ground did the people around them react. The scene was immediately chaotic. No one wanted to be the next dead person. Except for the six brothers of Jingjiehu, everyone else was retreating to a place of their own accord.  Think completely of the place.

    "I'm going to kill you!" One of the six gangsters pulled out the watermelon knife from his waist and glared at Ning Ping fiercely.  Ning Ping casually looked at the cabin door of the Courage and saw Shi Bafang standing at the door. Lin Ke and Han Mengxin had already entered the Courage. He nodded with relief, looked at the gangster standing opposite him and said, "You have the ability."  Just do it."

    "Yeah~" The six hooligans screamed and rushed towards Ningping. The result was certain. After a while, the six hooligans fell in a pool of blood. Ningping glanced around, turned and walked towards the Courage.  Seeing that there was no more excitement to be seen, the people around him dispersed one after another, each busy with their own business, without even taking a second look at the dead body lying on the ground.

    After a while, banishedThe manager of the place arrived, driving a pickup truck loaded with goods, and two big men got out wearing black leather pants and sullen faces that looked like they worked in a slaughterhouse.  The two big men didn't ask anyone, they just mechanically threw the dead bodies on the ground into the car, and then drove away in the car.  Not long after they left, several cleaners appeared and cleaned the blood on the ground. Then, it was as if nothing had happened here.

    Entering the Courage, Ning Ping looked at the people around him and asked Qiao Yaner: "Where is that guy Field? Why didn't he even fart when you were bullied?"

    “He is in retreat, I don’t want to disturb him.” Qiao Yaner replied after hearing this.

    "In seclusion? Which kind of seclusion is he?" Ning Ping asked in confusion, and not only him, but also Lin Ke and others looked at Qiao Yan'er with puzzled faces.

    "The notes my father left for me recorded some technological products about the previous civilization. After reading them, Field said they were very inspiring to him, so he wanted to study them. This is already the third day he has not gone out.  "

    "Then what does he usually eat?"

    "I don't know. Anyway, he hasn't opened the door for three days." Qiao Yaner shook her head and replied.

    Ning Ping frowned when he heard this and said, "Let's go and have a look. Don't let that kid starve to death for research."

    "It's useless. I tried calling him, but he didn't respond to me." Qiao Yaner shook her head and said.

    “…Then we have to go check on him, maybe he has fainted from hunger.”

    When everyone came to the door of Field's room, they heard bursts of cheers coming from the room. Ning Ping couldn't help but quicken his pace. Just as he was about to knock on the door, the door suddenly opened.  Field rushed out with excitement, hugged Ning Ping, and shouted: "Haha~ I figured it out, I figured it out."

    "Field, what have you figured out?" Ning Ping asked while struggling.

    "Huh? Ning Ping, why are you here?" Field asked with a puzzled look on his face after seeing clearly who the person he was holding was.

    "Let me go first." Ning Ping said with a dark face.

    "Oh, I'm sorry, I'm so excited." Field hurriedly let go of Ning Ping and reached out to smooth the wrinkles on Ning Ping's clothes, but Field's hands were dark and touched Ning Ping's body.  Immediately two paw prints were left.  Ning Ping looked at his dirty clothes dumbfounded, glared at Field and said, "You'd better give me a reasonable explanation."

    "I'm sorry, I forgot that my hands were a little dirty. Well, you go to the lounge and wait for me. After I wash up, I will tell you the results of my research these days." Field said apologetically to Ning Ping.

    "Well, you'd better hurry up." Ning Ping gave a helpless smile and took the lead towards the lounge.

    Half a quarter of an hour later, after briefly freshening up, Field came to the lounge holding his laptop.  He turned on the computer and said to everyone: "Let's take a look at this first."

    Everyone went over to take a look and saw something they had never seen displayed on the computer. It looked like it should be used by humans.

    "What is this?" Shi Bafang asked Field.

    "This is the good thing that Qiao Yaner borrowed from my notes a few days ago. As long as I have this thing, I believe I can become very strong." Field replied with confidence.

    "What kind of fame is this?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "Armed mecha."

    "Armed mecha?" Qiao Yan'er shouted in surprise.

    "Yan'er, is this very powerful?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    "Awesome, this was the main battle equipment when the last civilization developed to the end, but I didn't expect that Field would discover it." Qiao Yaner nodded and replied.

    "Hahaha This is a simple version of an armed mecha, it's nothing." Field said modestly, but his expression was full of the word "Deser".

    "Can I use it too?" Han Mengxin asked with interest.

    "Of course, but I have only just been exposed to things like armed mechas for a short time, and I don't know much about them, so Han Mengxin, you still need to wait for a while. I don't want a group of people to come looking for you when you have an accident.  I worked my butt off," Field said with a smile.

    "Field, do you plan to use this armed mecha?" Ning Ping asked Field, pointing to the graphics on the computer.

    Field nodded slightly when he heard this, "I don't have Han Yu's super power, nor you or Bafang's ancient martial arts. The only thing I can rely on is technology. And this armed mecha is obviously the crystallization of technology.  , I don’t want to be protected by you all the time.Xiang, I also want to be able to help you.  "

    After listening to Field's words, Ning Ping said slowly: "That's it, then you should work hard. Bafang and I will learn from the new teachers in the next period of time, and we have to leave it to you to protect Mengxin and the others.  is you."

    "Don't worry, leave it to me. I just want to make the armed mecha I designed. It's not enough for me alone. I need manpower." Field replied immediately.

    "Your calculations are quite accurate." Ning Ping looked at Field speechlessly and said.

    Field said with a smile: "Haha, everyone is free. To be honest, I am looking forward to the practicality of armed mechas. After all, what I see now is only data, and the specific actual combat capabilities still need to be judged through combat.  There is value in continuing research.”

    "I hope we can see your armed mecha when we come back." Ning Ping said to Field, then turned to Lin Ke and said: "It's getting late, and Shi Bafang and I have almost left. Lin Ke, please  You should keep an eye on Mengxin during this period and don't let her run around. After all, we can't guard her during this period. If something happens, this is not what we want to see."

    "It's annoying, you always treat me like a child." Han Mengxin said dissatisfiedly from the side.  Ning Ping smiled when he heard this, patted Shi Bafang on the shoulder, and the two left the Courage.

    Field said to Qiao Yan'er with a smile on his face: "Miss Yan'er, I really need your help. Although I have designed this armed mecha, I still need your help in debugging it."

    “No problem, should we start now or wait until after dinner.” Qiao Yaner agreed.

    "Although I want to say start right away, my stomach is protesting to me, saying that I have abused him in the past few days and asking me to satisfy his request for food first." Field replied with a smile.

    "Then go and cook. To be honest, I've been tired of eating instant noodles in the past two days." Qiao Yaner said.

    "Scared?" Field was dumbfounded this time. His original intention was to let Qiao Yan'er cook, but Qiao Yan'er unexpectedly blocked his way in advance.

    "Humph, are you dumbfounded this time?" Han Mengxin looked at Field with a smile and said.

    Lin Ke was still considerate and said to Field with a smile: "Field, go catch up on your sleep first and have a good rest. We will call you when dinner is ready."

    "Thank you, Lin Ke is better. Han Yu is really lucky." Field said with a smile.  After speaking, he did not refuse Lin Ke's proposal and turned around and walked towards his room.  As for the computer, he left it to Qiao Yan'er so that Qiao Yan'er could help her make changes.

    "Mengxin, let's go and be responsible for the cooking. Can you help me with it?" Lin Ke said to Han Mengxin beside him with a smile.  When Han Mengxin heard this, she immediately turned from anger to joy and said with a smile: "Okay, besides medical skills, my favorite thing is cooking."

    Field, who had already reached the door of the lounge, staggered when he heard this.

    "Field, what's wrong with you?" Han Mengxin asked with a smirk.

    "It's okay, it's okay." Field waved his hand and left the lounge as if running away.

    "He's always causing trouble. Look, it scares Field." Lin Ke smiled and patted Han Mengxin gently.  Han Mengxin immediately hugged Lin Ke's arm and acted coquettishly. She kept calling her "sister-in-law", which made Lin Ke's face turn redder and redder. Finally, she couldn't bear it and pushed Han Mengxin away and ran out of the lounge.

    After leaving Lin Ke in shame, Han Mengxin set her sights on Qiao Yan'er.  Seeing this, Qiao Yaner quickly raised her hands in surrender and said, "If you have anything to say, just say it. I can't stand your coquettishness."

    "HeheSister Yan'er~" Han Mengxin called Qiao Yan'er sweetly, then whispered in Qiao Yan'er's ear. Qiao Yan'er nodded and shook her head.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 335 The Red-Haired Snowman King

    Chapter 335 Red-Haired Snowman King

    The Thirteenth Level of Hell

    After breaking up with Klein, Han Yu continued his practice. After half a month of practice, although he still could not freely use the potential he learned that day, Han Yu finally knew the true existence of this potential in his body.  , the next thing to do is to find it in the hide-and-seek with this trend and surrender to it.

    During this half month, Han Yu would open one eye even if he went to sleep tomorrow night.  The previous snowy ice wolves never came to trouble Han Yu again, but Han Yu would not relax his vigilance because of this and did not dare to be careless.  The snow-covered ice field is indeed a very training place. The cold wind blowing from time to time is mixed with snow and water. Han Yu is sure that if it were not for his own ability, he would have been frozen on a certain section of the road.  Fortunately, his ability is fire.

    "Huh?" After catching tonight's food, Han Yu subconsciously looked around. It has been two days. Han Yu always felt that a pair of prying eyes were secretly observing him, but when Han Yu noticed it, that kind of  The feeling will disappear immediately, just like Han Yu playing hide and seek with the force in his body.

    Han Yu was convinced that it was not Gina who was spying on him. Since that girl sneaked out last time, Klein has tightened his supervision of Gina. Whether eating, sleeping, bathing, or going to the toilet, he will take Gina with him.  Na had no chance to run out of the valley again.  As for Klein, that is even more impossible. If something really happens, Klein will appear directly in front of him and will never hide.  Since they are not Klein and Gina, two people Han Yu is relatively familiar with, Han Yu has to be more vigilant. In this ghost place, apart from Klein and Gina, Han Yu is not familiar with anyone else.  Even with the people in the Abandoned Home, Han Yu only met once at the beginning, and then had no contact with them again.

    "Weird." Han Yu said to himself, turned around and continued to do his own thing, preparing for tonight's dinner.  He just caught two rabbits from the snowy ice field. Unlike the rabbits that Gina raised to eat grass, the rabbits living on the ice field eat meat. Seeing their four fangs protruding from the rabbit's mouth, Han Yu believed that if  Being bitten will definitely taste unpleasant.

    But no matter how ferocious the rabbit is, it is still a rabbit. As long as it is caught with long ears and long teeth, it will be useless if it cannot bite the opponent.  Han Yu hummed a little tune, carried two dead rabbits to the creek, and began to clean up the rabbits.  This is Han Yu's only gain in this half month, hot springs.  Being able to take a dip in a hot spring in a cold environment is a kind of enjoyment for Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn’t want rabbit blood to stain the hot spring, so when cleaning the rabbit, he took the hot spring water out of the hot spring and used it later.  After cleaning up, the rabbits were washed with ice water from melted snow. Han Yu placed the two rabbits on the fire beside the hot spring. After finishing all this, Han Yu took off his clothes.  Jumped into the hot spring.

    "Haha~" As soon as he entered the hot spring, Han Yu let out a comfortable moan, and then his whole body was immersed in the hot spring, his eyes slightly closed.

    "Rustling~Rustling~" A slight noise in the nearby woods made Han Yu suddenly open his eyes. Looking out, he saw three monkeys wandering out of the woods. The three monkeys were two big and one small. They were very interested in the hot spring.  The three monkeys were only slightly stunned by this creature that looked nothing like themselves. Then they ignored Han Yu and entered the hot spring directly and began to soak in the hot spring.

    Han Yu looked at the three monkeys soaking in the hot spring with interest and said nothing.  The two parties lived together quietly like this until the scent of rabbit meat wafted over the fire.  Han Yu stood up, took down the rabbit meat, sat by the hot spring and started to eat it.  As for the family of three, the youngest one had probably never smelled this kind of smell before, and looked at Han Yu eagerly.  Han Yu couldn't eat anymore.  It's like a person eating something while someone standing next to him is watching.

    Han Yu pulled off a rabbit leg and threw it at the little monkey who was looking at him eagerly.  The largest monkey among them stretched out his paws to catch it, and then put it into his mouth. The little monkey squeaked anxiously, while the remaining monkey of medium size hugged the little monkey, not wanting the little monkey.  Go and fight the big monkey who stole your food.

    The rabbit meat is very fragrant, especially the rabbit meat with the seasoning specially prepared by Shi Bafang. The smell makes the big monkey's eyes light up. After looking at Han Yu excitedly, the big monkey jumped up from the hot spring and got in.  The woods disappeared.  Han Yu didn't know what the monkey was going to do, but he broke off another rabbit's leg and threw it to the little monkey.

    This time the rabbit leg still didn’t fall into the hands of the little monkey.  However, the monkey that caught the rabbit leg was not as shameless as the previous monkey. It held the little monkey in its arms, tore the caught rabbit leg into pieces and fed it to the little monkey.

    "This must be a female monkey." Han Yu thought to himself.  ??Just then, the big monkey that ran away came back, and when he came back, he was holding a clay pot in his hand. I don't know where it got it.

    Slowly walking up to Han Yu, the big monkey pointed at the rabbit meat that Han Yu had not eaten yet, then pointed at the clay pot in his hand and handed it to Han Yu.

    Han Yu understood that this was the big monkey who wanted to exchange the clay pot in his hand for his own rabbit meat.  Smiling and nodding, Han Yu handed the untouched rabbit to the big monkey.  The big monkey grabbed the rabbit with one hand, put the pot on the ground, turned around and ran back to the monkey mother and son, tore the rabbit in half and gave half to his wife.

    Reaching out to pick up the clay pot, Han Yu heard the sound of water sloshing inside the pot. Han Yu thought of a possibility. When he put it to his nose and smelled it, he was overjoyed. It turned out to be monkey wine.  Taking a small sip, it was sweet and refreshing, with endless aftertaste.  Han Yu stood up, took out his kettle, poured all the wine in the clay pot into the kettle, and prepared to give Ningping and the others a taste when he returned.

    Just when Han Yu put down the empty clay pot and started to put on his clothes, the ground suddenly shook, followed by a family of three who were happily eating rabbit meat in the hot spring. As if they were electrocuted, they suddenly jumped out of the hot spring.  He jumped out, and when he rushed into the woods, the big monkey roared at Han Yu twice. It seemed that he wanted to remind Han Yu to run away.

    run?  Han Yu didn't wander around this ghost place to practice his escape skills. When he saw the three monkeys running for their lives, he knew that there must be some dangerous creature approaching.  Han Yu quickly put on his clothes. When Han Yu buttoned the last button of his clothes, a huge white snowman appeared in Han Yu's sight.

    He was over three meters tall, standing upright, with his snow-white fur clinging tightly to his body. He immediately spotted Han Yu standing by the hot spring.

    "Roar~" the snowman roared, casually pulled up a big tree next to him and threw it towards Han Yu.  Judging from his relaxed look, Han Yu was sure that this guy was quite strong.

    Han Yu was a little excited. The half month of training here was not in vain, and the hardship was not in vain. Now he met an opponent who seemed to be quite powerful. Han Yu really wanted to know how his strength had increased.  How many?

    With one blow of the fire fist, the big tree flying towards him was blown into two pieces. Han Yu raised his fingers provocatively at the snowman.  As for the snowman, it was obviously the first time he encountered someone like Han Yu who dared to challenge it. He immediately became furious, roared, jumped down from the high slope, and rushed towards Han Yu.

    "Huh~ Let me see how much progress I have made during this period." Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and a ball of flame suddenly flashed out of his hands, wrapping Han Yu's hands.  Different from the previous situation, the flames at this time were like a pair of flaming gloves covering Han Yu's hands.

    Han Yu rushed forward and collided with the snowman on the flat ground.  The snowman's power was really not enough. Han Yu was knocked back several steps, but the snowman was fine. After knocking Han Yu away, he let out an excited howl, thrust his hands into the ground, and formed a huge  The snowball went straight to Han Yu and threw it away.

    This snowball is huge, big enough to bury Han Yu alive.  The flames in Han Yu's hands suddenly surged, and the index fingers of his hands were crossed. The cross fire spurted out, directly penetrating the center of the snowball, followed by Han Yu's waist, and he suddenly jumped forward.

    The snowball was split in half by the flames. This situation surprised the snowman a little, but for the snowman who was born to be an expert in playing with snow, this was not a big deal at all.  He saw the snowman squatting on the ground, opening his hands left and right and starting to throw snowballs at Han Yu who was running towards him.  Although it was not as big as the snowball at the beginning, judging from the snowballs that Han Yu avoided hitting the ground, which was more than one meter high, it would be very uncomfortable if these snowballs hit you.

    Seeing Han Yu getting closer and closer to him, Snowman's expression finally showed a brief panic, but then Snowman let out a cry that could pierce the sky.  Just when Han Yu was about to attack the snowman, a sound very similar to the previous cry of the snowman came from not far away.

    "Shameless! Since you asked for help." Han Yu muttered to the snowman dissatisfied, turned around and ran away.  The luggage was packed at any time, so Han Yu picked up the luggage and ran away.  The snowman followed closely behind. Han Yu was so angry that he turned around and wanted to deal with the shameless snowman. However, when the snowman saw Han Yu turning around, he immediately retreated.

    " Han Yu was not a fool. He didn't want to be bathed in a snowball rain. The roar he heard was getting closer and closer. Han Yu could only speed up his evacuation and had to use his flying ability.  However, his previously invincible flying ability ran into trouble this time. Not very high in the air, Han Yu suddenly felt a very familiar ability appear on his body, causing Han Yu to fall to the ground suddenly.

    &nbsp; "Bah, bah, bah~" Han Yu clapped his hands, spat out the snow in his mouth, and looked around.  A red object caught Han Yu's attention.  It's surrounded by silver, except for the red one, so it's hard not to notice.

    It is similar in appearance to the snowman we fought before, but the fur covering its body is red and looks like it is stained with blood.

    "Mutated species?" Han Yu's heart skipped a beat, but there is always the possibility of genetic mutation in living things.  As long as organisms with genetic mutations can survive, they are often much stronger than organisms of the same type.  Looking at the white-haired snowmen surrounding the red-haired snowman, Han Yu knew that he might have met the Snowman King this time.

    It's really interesting to say that Han Yu didn't stay in this ghost place for a long time, but he already encountered three king-like creatures. In addition to the previous Ice Wolf King and Bat King, he met another one this time.  Snowman King.  And unlike the Ice Wolf King and the Bat King, this Snowman King is still a mutant and has no idea what weird abilities it will use.

    "Roar~" I heard the Snowman King yelling at Han Yu, and then I saw a red dot rushing towards Han Yu. Twenty steps away from Han Yu, the red-haired Snowman King stopped and stared.  Looking at Han Yu.

    And just when Han Yu was wary of the red-haired Snowman King and guessed where its attack would come from, he heard the red-haired Snowman King opposite suddenly speak in human words, "Human, why are you attacking my people?  "

    Han Yu stared at the red-haired Snowman King in shock. What happened was so weird that Han Yu couldn't accept it for a while.  Just like when you are walking on the street and a dog suddenly stops you and asks you for directions.

    "You, did you speak just now?" Han Yu stared at the Snowman King opposite and said slowly.  At the same time, he glanced around, looking for humans who might be hiding in the dark.

    "Don't look around, I am the one who speaks. As for why I can speak, please forgive me for not telling you."

    "Hehe, heheare you a strange beast?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    “I don’t know if it’s a strange beast or not, but if you can’t explain why you attacked my people, then I will let you not have to think about things anymore.”

    "Tsk~ That's not a small tone. Are you so sure you can beat me?" Han Yu asked with a smile.  But even though there was a smile on his face, anyone familiar with Han Yu knew that this was a sign before Han Yu became angry.  It's a pity that the red-haired snowman king didn't know this. Hearing this, he nodded solemnly to Han Yu, "Yes, if you can't give me a reasonable explanation."

    "Then let me see how capable you are." Han Yu smiled coldly and shouted coldly.

    "You asked for this. You originally wanted to resolve this matter peacefully." The red-haired Snowman King said regretfully.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt his body sink. The annoying feeling came again, and Han Yu knelt on the ground on one knee.

    “Give you another chance, either beg for mercy or die!”

    "In my dictionary, begging for mercy is the exclusive domain of my opponents, and whoever wants me to die, I will kill him first!" After Han Yu gritted his teeth and said this, a pillar of fire shot up into the sky, killing the red-haired Snowman King.  All the abilities exerted on Han Yu were blown away.

    The red-haired Snowman King looked at Han Yu who was wrapped in flames with some surprise, and said in a deep voice: "If your ability is fire, then you will definitely be killed by me. The fur on my body is naturally immune to fire."

    "Really? Let's give it a try." Han Yu sneered, stretched out his arms, pointed one hand at the red-haired Snowman King, and put the other hand behind him, and two flames shot out at the same time.

    The red-haired Snowman King let the flames engulf him. When the flames dissipated, the red-haired Snowman King shook his fur, looked at Han Yu with a hint of pride and said, "How is it? I didn't lie, did I?" After finishing speaking,  , the red-haired snowman king discovered that Han Yu was no longer where he was.

    I looked around quickly, but there was none.  Looking up suddenly, he saw Han Yu descending from the sky like a falcon, with his knee fixed on the big face of the red-haired Snowman King.  The red-haired Snowman King, who suffered a heavy blow, threw out his hand in pain, grabbed Han Yu's right arm, and swung it out hard. Han Yu broke two big trees one after another, and then stood up as if nothing happened, gloating at the nosebleed.  The long-running red-haired snowman king.  Han Yu bets that if the fur of this red-haired snowman wasn't bright red, it would look even more joyful.

    "You're irritated, it won't do you any good." The red-haired Snowman King glared at Han Yu and said word by word.

    "Stop talking nonsense, if you want to fight, fight." Han Yu snorted coldly and got into a posture.

    Seeing this, the red-haired snowman king looked up to the sky and roared, and then the nearby snowmen also began to roar to the sky, and the screams became louder and louder.  Han Yu saw it,A white light seemed to fall from the center, shrouding the Red-haired Snowman King, and under the white light, the Red-haired Snowman King was also changing.

    "Isn't this evolution?" Han Yu murmured to himself.

    After a while, the white light dissipated, and a light blue halo began to emit from the whole body of the red-haired Snowman King. The red-haired Snowman King looked at Han Yu indifferently and explained: "This is not evolution, it is just a gathering.  The purpose of my people’s power is to defeat you!”

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the snowmen nearby, and sure enough, he saw those snowmen sitting on the ground with slumped expressions.  Han Yu looked at the red-haired Snowman King and asked, "Is this also one of your abilities?"

    "So be it. Be careful. At this time, I am much stronger in terms of strength and speed than before. It is impossible for you to succeed in a sneak attack like before."

    Hearing the reminder from the red-haired Snowman King, Han Yu chuckled and said, "Stop playing psychological warfare with me. Remember, you are an alien beast, not a human being. Although you can speak human language. But if you come to the human world, you will definitely  He will be put in an iron cage and put on a world tour."

    The red-haired Snowman King was not angry when his intentions were exposed. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly. He just bowed silently and disappeared in an instant.  Han Yu immediately released the pillar of fire, but what Han Yu didn't expect was that the red-haired snowman king seemed to be really not afraid of flames. It ignored the heat of the flames and kicked Han Yu away from behind.

    Han Yu sprayed flames with his hands downwards, trying to catch his breath in the air, but before Han Yu could stop in the air, the red-haired Snowman King was already following Han Yu. He arrived behind Han Yu and kicked Han Yu hard again.  It was kicked from the air to the ground, and stuck upside down into the snow like a green onion.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 336 Fire Fist

    Chapter 336 Fire Fist

    "Roar~" Seeing his own king showing off his power, the snowmen around him let out an excited roar. However, the red-haired snowman king's face became solemn at this moment, staring at Han Yu who was lying upside down on the ground, motionless.

    Slowly, the snowmen around them also noticed something was wrong. Their king did not respond to their roars, which had never happened before.  Just when they were wondering, the red-haired Snowman King suddenly let out a roar, signaling the snowmen around him to stay away immediately.

    With the roar of the Red-haired Snowman King, Han Yu, who had been motionless, suddenly moved, pulled his head out of the snow, moved his neck and asked the Red-haired Snowman King: "You are really kicking me hard with this kick."  Awesome, I’m really impressed.”

    "" The red-haired snowman king said nothing, staring at Han Yu, guessing Han Yu's next move in his mind.

    "Let your little brothers stay away, I am not interested in these little fish and shrimps." Han Yu said to the red-haired Snowman King while moving his hands and feet. Han Yu knew that this guy understood what he said.  Sure enough, the red-haired Snowman King was stunned for a moment, and then roared several times at the snowmen around him. In the midst of the Snowman King's roar, the snowmen around him slowly backed away.

    "Huh~ Speaking of which, I should be grateful to you. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have thought of using my own abilities combined with martial arts to deal with you."

    "Ability combined with martial arts? Are you kidding?"

    "Are you kidding? Just experience it with your body." Before he finished speaking, Han Yu's figure disappeared from the place, and the next moment he appeared in front of the red-haired Snowman King.  When the Snowman King saw the flame in Han Yu's hand, he immediately held back his breath, raised his chest, and let Han Yu punch his thick fur.

    The flames still couldn't hurt the red-haired Snowman King, but the Snowman King's proud expression didn't last long. He heard the Snowman King scream, then stepped back a few steps, looking at Han Yu with a look of horror.

    Han Yu gently blew away a handful of red hair in his hand, looked at the red-haired snowman king jokingly and said, "Do you know it hurts?"

    "Roar~" The angry red-haired snowman king roared and rushed towards Han Yu.  Compared with other snowmen, Hong Mao, the snowman king, is taller in size. He is only about 1.8 meters tall, only about a head taller than Han Yu.  The red-haired snowman king roared and rushed towards Han Yu, but Han Yu took his time and started fighting hand-to-hand with the red-haired snowman king.

    Using his flexible skills, Han Yu would occasionally pull off a handful of hair from the red-haired Snowman King. Although it was not a fatal attack, it still hurt. That kind of heartbreaking pain, coupled with the humiliation of being embarrassed in front of his younger brother, made him  The red-haired snowman king was almost going crazy.  But the crazier the Snowman King gets, the calmer Han Yu becomes, like an excellent matador, constantly teasing the bull Snowman King, but never letting the Snowman King touch him at all.

    The battle continues, and the Snowman King gets more and more frightened. He has been using his abilities for a long time, but his opponent seems not to be affected at all. On the other hand, since he is the main attack, his physical strength is consumed a lot, and he is almost unable to support it.  .

    Another handful of red hair was torn off, and the red-haired snowman king saw the opportunity and broke away from the battle circle.  At this moment, the red hair on the Snowman King's body was torn off a piece in the east and a piece in the west. It looked like it was gnawed by a dog, and no trace of its complete appearance could be seen anymore.  Gently reaching out and touching the red flesh that was not covered with red hair, the Snowman King looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes.

    Han Yu clapped his hands casually, looked at the red-haired Snowman King and asked, "Why did you stop attacking? If you don't attack, then I won't be polite."

    "Bang!" The red-haired Snowman King lay on the ground. Han Yu did not think that the other party wanted to beg for mercy, so he immediately increased his vigilance.  I saw the Snowman King grasping the ground hard with all his limbs, and a white air ball was continuously gathering in front of his wide-open mouth.

    "Holy crap! Can any of you beasts do this?" Han Yu cursed, clasped his hands, and pointed at the Snowman King.

    The white air bombs and red fireballs collided fiercely in the air. The airflow blew the snow on the ground high, affecting Han Yu's sight. In the misty snow and fog, Han Yu saw a tall man.  The figure pounced on him, and Han Yu hurriedly threw a fireball, hoping to delay the opponent's movements. But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the fireball passed through the figure without any hindrance.

    "Phantom?!" Han Yu quickly looked behind him when he saw this. There was no expected attack.  Just when Han Yu was wondering, the snow fog slowly dissipated, but Han Yu was stunned by the surrounding environment.  It was clear that just a moment ago we were in a world of ice and snow, but now we were in a place where spring flowers were blooming.

    Han Yu stood there and did not move rashly. He just observed the surroundings carefully, trying to find any flaws here.  But what disappoints Han Yu is that there is no flaw, as if it happened beforeEverything is just a dream.

    Just when Han Yu kept telling himself that this was an illusion, a burst of laughter came from a distance, and the voice seemed a bit familiar.  Han Yu couldn't help but followed the sound and walked over.  Climbing up a high slope, what came into Han Yu's sight was a huge lake. What attracted Han Yu was not the big lake in front of him, but the few people beside the lake.  One of them is his sister, Han Mengxin.

    "Brother, where have you been?" Han Mengxin laughed and ran to Han Yu's side.

    Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin silently and said nothing.  Han Mengxin didn't take it seriously. She took Han Yu's hand and walked to the lake. As she walked, she complained: "Brother, you are really lazy all day long. Come on, mom and dad have already arranged the camping matter."  It’s all done.”

    "Dad? Mom?" Han Yu couldn't help but ask.

    "Yes, mom and dad. Brother, what's wrong with you? Something happened to you, right?" Han Mengxin reached out and touched Han Yu's forehead with some worry.  Han Yu grabbed Han Mengxin's hand and asked, "Aren't my parents already dead?"

    "What are you talking about? Mom and dad are alive and well, how can you curse them?" Han Mengxin stared at Han Yu unhappily after hearing this.

    "Mengxin, are you a doctor now?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin and asked.

    "No, I'm still studying at school. Brother, you have already graduated, but you stay at home every day and don't know how to go out to find a job. You just mess around all day. Brother, what's wrong with you?  "

    "MengxinI'm sorry." Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin and slowly raised his right hand to his parents who came over.

    Seeing her parents swallowed by the flames, Han Mengxin beat Han Yu like crazy and cursed: "Madman, you madmanwhat? Are you going to kill me?" Han Mengxin looked at the general with tearful eyes.  Han Yu asked, with his right hand on his head.

    "My sister is waiting for me on the ground, not you." After Han Yu gritted his teeth and said this, the flames engulfed Han Mengxin again.  But Han Mengxin, who was swallowed by the flames, showed a strange smile at this moment, looked at Han Yu and said, "You are such a cruel person, you can even kill your own relatives."

    "My relatives are here." Han Yu reached out and touched his heart, then crossed his index fingers and fired a red flame light at Han Mengxin's feet in the flames.  Compared with the previous cross fire, although the cross fire at this time appeared slimmer, the light it emitted was even brighter, making it almost impossible to look directly at it.

    "Bang~!" With a loud noise, Han Yu felt that the scenery around him began to collapse. When the fog dissipated, Han Yu was standing in the ice and snow. Opposite him, the red-haired Snowman King covered his chest in disbelief.  He looked at Han Yu and said, "How did you see through my illusion?"

    "Is this your third ability?" Han Yu asked without answering.

    "yes."

    "Then do you have other abilities?"

    "Why do you ask this?"

    "If not, then you are dead. As a person, what I hate most in my life is someone taking advantage of my relatives to make a fuss, and you, by transforming my relatives, made me experience the pain of killing my relatives with my own hands. I  I will repay you a hundred times!"

    “Huh, if you have the ability, just use it.” The red-haired Snowman King shouted disdainfully.

    "This is exactly what I am going to do right now." Han Yu said in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the red-haired Snowman King felt that Han Yu's movements in front of him suddenly became slower. He rushed towards him step by step, raised his fist, and hit his face hard.

    It looked very slow, but when the red-haired snowman king tried to block the counterattack, he found that Han Yu's fist had already arrived before it raised its hand, and the snowmen around saw their king being knocked away.  It spun at high speed in the air and hit the tree hard, knocking all the snow off the tree.

    "Roar~" the red-haired Snowman King roared angrily, looking up to find Han Yu's location, but he heard Han Yu's voice coming from behind him, "Who are you looking for?"

    Before the red-haired Snowman King could turn his head, Han Yu's right leg had already kicked the Snowman King hard on the neck. Fortunately, the Snowman King's neck was hard enough and Han Yu didn't kick it off on the spot, but was kicked away again.  .  When the Snowman King got up again, he suddenly discovered that the world was tilted.

    Using force to straighten the head that had been kicked crooked, the Red-haired Snowman King stared at Han Yu who was walking towards him step by step. For the first time in his life, the Red-haired Snowman King felt a little bit of fear.  The unknown is the scariest thing. The person who was clearly not your opponent just now suddenly burst out with terrible power, beating you until you were helpless.There was no room for retaliation, which made the Snowman King want to retreat.

    "Roar~" The red-haired snowman king clutched the ground with his limbs, preparing to have another illusion. This time it was not to confuse Han Yu, but to cover for his escape.  But just as the red-haired Snowman King opened his mouth, and the white air mass just took shape, a big flaming foot kicked hard on the Snowman King's chin, almost missing the red-haired Snowman King.  own tongue.

    "Woo~" The red-haired snowman king covered his chin with his hand. He raised his head and was about to speak when he saw a flaming fist hit him in the face.

    With a "bang~" sound, the red-haired snowman king felt that his nose had lost its intuition, followed by soreness, numbness, pain, and itching, all kinds of sensations came one after another.

    Taking advantage of the red-haired Snowman King, Han Yu moved behind the Snowman King, kicked up a flying kick, and kicked the Snowman King away. Then he sat on the back of the Snowman King who was lying on the ground.  , clenched his fists with both hands, and beat the Snowman King hard. While beating him, he cursed: "I told you to use your imagination! I told you not to be afraid of fire! I told you to be thick-skinned and thick-skinned"

    The snowmen around him stared blankly at Han Yu as he kicked his own king, pushed his own king to the ground and beat him violently. They did not stop him, did not coax him, and did not participate. It was as if the snowman king Han Yu was beating had nothing to do with them.  Just an occasional passer-by.

    The red-haired Snowman King who was pushed to the ground and violently beaten did not think about resisting, but because he was lying on the ground, it was very difficult to get rid of Han Yu who was riding on his back. Coupled with Han Yu's constant attacks, the fight lasted until the end.  , Han Yu was already tired from the beating, and the red-haired Snowman King was also beaten to the point of losing a lot of air.

    "Huh~huh~" Han Yu gasped as he got off the red-haired Snowman King's back and sat on the side.  The red-haired Snowman King was lying on the ground, motionless, with only his two eyes occasionally moving, indicating that he was still alive for the time being.

    After resting for a moment, Han Yu glanced around and found that the snowmen had disappeared without knowing when.  He stood up and picked up his luggage that he had thrown far away.  Han Yu took out a rope and tied it to the right leg of the Red-haired Snowman King. Then he grabbed the rope and dragged the Red-haired Snowman King toward the valley where Klein was.

    Fortunately, the ground here is very slippery, so dragging the Red-haired Snowman King is not too strenuous. After walking for about half a day, Han Yu finally reached the vicinity of the valley.  The person who greeted Han Yu was neither Klein nor Gina, but the ice dragon responsible for guarding the entrance to the valley.  During this time, Han Yu had become familiar with Binglong. Because Han Yu never bullied Binglong, Binglong treated Han Yu very well.  When he saw the red-haired Snowman King being dragged by Han Yu, Binglong thought it was a gift from Han Yu. After shouting excitedly, he opened his mouth to bite the red-haired Snowman King.

    Han Yu hurriedly stopped the ice dragon and signaled that this was not for it.  The ice dragon was disappointed for a while, but then it was no longer disappointed. Its cry drew Gina out.

    After sending away the ice dragon, Gina looked at Han Yu who came back, curiously pointed at the red-haired Snowman King lying on the ground and said, "What is this?"

    "Snowman King."

    "What did you bring it here for?"

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Let's see if it can be saved. If not, I will peel off its skin and make a leather coat for you and sister Klein. It will be very warm."

    "I protest, it is forbidden to torture exotic animals." The red-haired Snowman King lying on the ground said weakly.

    "Wow~ it can talk." Gina was startled and shouted loudly.

    "Beautiful and kind lady, I really forgive me for scaring you. But as a polite beast, I want to remind you that your attitude is very impolite."

    "Shut up! You trophy, did I let you speak?" Han Yu kicked the Snowman King and said angrily.

    In response to Han Yu's words, the red-haired Snowman King curled his lips and ignored them.

    "Han Yu, why did you bring this guy here?" Gina pulled Han Yu aside and asked in a low voice.

    "I don't know. I could have left it alone, but seeing that it was abandoned by its own kind, I brought it here. If I left it alone, it would sooner or later be eaten by other beasts. It can talk and stay.  When I'm bored, I can at least talk to you. Where is Sister Klein? I still have some spiritual matters to ask her for advice."

    Gina replied in a low voice: "There are guests in the valley, and my sister is entertaining the guests. Please wait for a while. Let's treat the wounds of this Snowman King first. I guess if we don't treat this guy, he may not be able to survive."  ”

    "Guest?" Han Yu glanced at Gina suspiciously, then looked at the red-haired Snowman King who was lying on the ground and spitting out blood. He nodded and said, "Okay, let's treat this guy's injuries first."

    In ?With the help of the dragon, Han Yu and Gina carried the red-haired Snowman King into the valley.  Coincidentally, they met the guest that Klein and Gina were talking about.

    The guest glanced at Han Yu with great interest, then turned back to Klein and said, "Klein, think about it again. Jizo's orders cannot be violated. You should be very clear about the consequences of refusal."

    "Meng Po, do you only remember the terror of Ksitigarbha, but forget my character, Klein? No one can force me to do something I don't want to do." Klein replied expressionlessly.

    "Klein, don't forget that Ksitigarbha will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal." After saying that, the woman known as Po Meng glanced at Gina who was standing next to Han Yu.  Klein was furious when he heard this. He stared at Po Meng closely and said, "Po Po Meng, do you want to push me to your enemy?"

    When Po Meng heard this, she was choked up and said with a smile: "I'm joking with you, don't take it seriously. What is that ice dragon carrying on its back?"

    "This has nothing to do with you. If there is nothing else, you can leave. Go back and tell Jizo that I am very satisfied with my current life. I am tired of fighting and I want to rest." Klein said with a cold face.

    Po Meng smiled awkwardly, turned and left.

    After Mrs. Meng left, Klein ignored Han Yu and Gina, turned around and walked towards his cabin.  Han Yu asked Gina in a low voice: "Do you know the woman named Po Meng?"

    "We know her, but I don't have a deep impression. I just know that every time she comes, my aunt will be in a bad mood for a few days." Gina replied softly.

    "Forget it, let's go about our own business first, and then we can help you vent your anger when we have the opportunity."

    When Gina heard this, she quickly stopped her and said, "Don't mess around. I heard my aunt accidentally mentioned once that the power behind Mrs. Meng is very powerful and we can't afford to offend her."

    "Haha Let's talk about it then." Han Yu laughed and changed the subject: "Go and ask Sister Klein to help us. I'm afraid it's not you and I who can handle the injuries on this Snowman King.  That’s it.”

    "Oh, why do you want me to go?" Gina asked dissatisfied.

    "She is your aunt. Even if she is unhappy, she will not take it out on you."

    "That's not necessarily true. Before you came, I was often used as a punching bag by my aunt."

    "Gina, what are you saying bad things about me again? Come here!" Klein shouted from the distance.

    Facing Gina’s eyes asking for help, Han Yu shrugged and said he was helpless.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 337 Beast Taming Contract

    Chapter 337: Beast Taming Contract

    "Hey~ can you save her?" Gina asked Han Yu who was standing next to her in a low voice.

    "I don't know. Anyway, even if I can't be saved, you can still add a warm leather jacket. The result is not bad." Han Yu shrugged and replied indifferently.

    "Fuck you, if you didn't know that this guy is a strange beast, and that he can also speak human language, then I wouldn't mind using its fur to make a fur coat, but now, do you want to disgust me to death?"  Gina asked angrily.

    Han Yu was unhappy when he heard this and retorted in a low voice: "Who knew you had so many problems? If I had known, I would have peeled off its skin outside"

    "Quiet!" Klein, who was busy, asked angrily and glared at the two guys behind him who didn't even want to help.  Han Yu and Gina immediately shut their mouths honestly.

    The red-haired snowman king lay on the floor, letting Klein tinker with his body and closing his eyes tightly.  It wasn't that it fainted, but that Klein's treatment methods were so scary that the red-haired Snowman King only took one look and refused to look at it a second time.

    In order to treat the wounds of the red-haired Snowman King, the red-haired Snowman King has now turned into a bare pig, with not a single red hair left on his body. Klein used a special tool to shave them all off.  While shaving, Han Yu even gloated and said, "My skin is so good." He was so angry that the red-haired snowman king almost got up and fought with Han Yu, but when it made the slightest move, Klein slapped it back.  Not daring to make the slightest move, I could only close my eyes, out of sight and out of mind.

    "Sister Klein, what's going on with Mrs. Meng? Why did she come to you?" Han Yu asked, bored and speechless.

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Klein made a movement on his hand and inserted a needle into the red-haired Snowman King’s flesh. The pain caused the Snowman King to grin and tremble all over.  Klein glared at Han Yu angrily, and while continuing his work, asked, "Why do you ask?"

    "I am a very protective person. I have known you for a while. You are good to me, so I don't want you to be bullied." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    After hearing this, Klein smiled slightly and said to Han Yu: "Don't ask about this. Knowing too much will not do you any good."

    Gina on the side heard the words and said: "Auntie, you'd better tell him. This guy is a troublemaker, and he is also very stubborn. He usually won't give up easily on things he is sure of. Just now he asked me about Meng  Where is my origin?"

    "Really?" Klein looked back at Han Yu, who quickly gave her an honest smile.  Klein shook his head slightly and said softly: "Okay, then I'll tell you. That Meng Po belongs to a force called Underworld. She serves as a diplomat and is responsible for attracting powerful people to join her.  force. I was attracted by her because I had some abilities. And I didn’t want to get involved in the struggle between forces, so I declined her invitation.”

    "Then her subsequent threats were also to force you to agree to her invitation?"

    "Well, yes. It's just that she forgot that she is not the only force here, there are forces more powerful than hers." Klein nodded and continued to do his own thing.

    Han Yu scratched his head, "It's really troublesome. Why are there people like this no matter where I go?"

    "Wherever there are people, there is struggle, which is unavoidable. The only thing we can do is to protect the people we want to protect, and that will be fine. Han Yu, I accept your wishes, but I hope you  Don't go to Mrs. Meng and those people to cause trouble, unless they take the initiative to provoke you, can you promise me?" Klein replied softly.

    "UmOkay, I agree." Han Yu thought for a while and nodded in agreement to Klein's request.

    While speaking, the treatment for the red-haired Snowman King was coming to an end. With Klein's intervention, the red-haired Snowman King finally survived.  But the next step is how to place the Snowman King.

    Let it go?  Han Yu didn't want to. After all, he had worked so hard to catch him and let him go without any benefit at all. He was really unwilling to do so.  Butwho knows if this Snowman King will wait for an opportunity to take revenge on himself.

    "Ah~ If I had known earlier, it would be better to kill him directly." Han Yu scratched his head in distress and said.

    "Don't say it so harshly, people still have lives after all. Aunt, do you have any solution?" Gina asked her aunt Klein after comforting Han Yu.

    "There is a way, but it is dangerous." Klein thought for a while and said.

    "What can we do?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "After leaving this valley five miles to the eastIn a place like this, there is a valley similar to this one. There is a person living there. I heard that he used to be an animal tamer and he has an animal taming contract in his hand.  "

    "Animal Taming Contract?"

    "Well, every animal tamer has a book, which is a tool used to establish a contract with the animal he wants to tame and achieve a heart-to-heart connection."

    "That human animal tamer, will he give us his animal taming contract?"

    "have no idea."

    "Forget it, I'll give it a try. The trip will be in vain." Han Yu scratched his head and said.

    Hearing this, Klein warned: "You'd better be careful. That person has a very weird temper and is moody. Don't offend him casually. If you can bear it, it's best not to get angry at him."

    "Sister Klein, have you ever suffered a loss at his hands?"

    “I can’t really say that I suffered a loss, but that person was a bit annoying.” Klein replied hesitantly after hearing this.

    "Huh?" Han Yu saw a question mark on his forehead.

    Before leaving the valley, Gina, who came to see her off, turned around and saw that Klein was not around. She quickly whispered to Han Yu: "The person my aunt mentioned almost became my uncle."

    "Oh." Han Yu nodded as if he understood, jumped on the ice dragon's back, and then stretched out his hand to pull Gina onto the ice dragon's back.  This was Klein's request, asking Gina to accompany Han Yu to prevent Han Yu from getting lost.

    With an ice dragon traveling on his behalf, there was no chance of getting lost. The distance of five miles was quickly reached.  Han Yu held Gina and jumped off the ice dragon's back, letting the ice dragon wait at the entrance of the valley. Han Yu and Gina entered the valley.  As soon as we entered the valley, we found that the valley was in a mess, as if it had just been looted.  Han Yu did not dare to be careless and hurriedly called for the ice dragon to come in and take Gina away first.  Unexpectedly, Gina shook her head to stop Han Yu's behavior and said softly: "Don't be nervous, it's always been like this here."

    "Huh? Is it always like this?" Han Yu couldn't help but be startled when he heard this. When he came back to his senses, Han Yu found that Gina had run a long way away and quickly followed her.

    Gina walked to a wooden house in the valley with ease.  If Klein's cabin is a fairyland, then the cabin here is a haunted house.

    Han Yu stepped forward and was about to knock on the door when he saw that the wooden door, which was originally weak, had fallen unconsciously.  Han Yu stared blankly at the fallen wooden door, then looked back at Gina, saying that it was not him.  But Gina didn't care, and stepped forward and said to Han Yu: "Don't worry, I know it wasn't you." After hearing this, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, at least in case someone wanted to claim compensation from him, he would  At least there is a witness here to prove his innocence.

    “Creak~Creak~” Han Yu and Gina walked into the wooden house as they stepped on the wooden floor that made teeth hurt.  Gina grabbed Han Yu who was about to go up to the second floor and said softly: "There's no need to go up to the second floor. That person can't be so stupid. He lives on the second floor where there is a possibility of collapse at any time." As she said that, Han Yu looked at him in confusion.  Next, Gina walked to the kitchen and dragged out a very drunk person.

    Han Yu hurriedly stepped forward to help Gina drag the man out of the wooden house. To be honest, staying in this wooden house that could collapse at any time requires not only courage, but also luck.  Han Yu didn't want to get hurt here. Although the injury wouldn't be too serious, he couldn't afford to lose that person.

    After dragging the man found in the kitchen to the open space outside the wooden house, Gina looked at the drunk man and said with certainty: "This man has been drunk for almost a day and a half. I'm afraid he can't wake up now."

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed, squatted next to the man and started groping on the man's body.

    "Han Yu, what are you doing?" Gina asked stupidly.

    "Look for the animal taming contract." Han Yu answered, not slow in his hands.  After a while, the purpose of their trip was achieved and the animal taming contract was obtained.

    "Let's go." Han Yu stood up and said to Gina.

    "This, no. The animal taming contract cannot be used without my permission." Gina whispered.

    "Is that so? Then we really have to wake this guy up." Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and asked Gina: "Gina, you said we take this guy back, will your aunt do it?"  Will you peel off my skin?"

    "Probably not, but she will beat you up, just like the time you disobeyed my aunt when you first came here." Gina thought for a while and replied seriously.

    Hearing this, Han Yu subconsciously touched his face.  Thinking back to the beginning, how could Han Yu, a proud and arrogant person, be willing to be taught by someone who looked only a few years older than him, especially when this person was a woman.  As you can imagine, Han Yu was severely punished by Klein. This was also becauseThe reason why Han Yu respects Klein so much is because of a bloody lesson.

    "Then we can only find a way to wake him up here." Han Yu rolled up his sleeves, stepped forward and grabbed the man's collar, squeezing his round arms.

    "Pa~" He slapped the man on the face, and five finger prints suddenly appeared on his cheek.  But the man didn't react at all.  Han Yu didn't lose heart when he saw this. He shouted loudly and fired his bow left and right. He was so happy that he almost forgot the original purpose of coming here.

    "Stop hitting, stop hitting, Han Yu, if you hit him any more, you won't be a human being." Gina stopped Han Yu and advised him when Han Yu's hands were tired and he was about to kick him.

    "But if we don't wake him up, then our trip will be in vain.  Otherwise, I will take off his clothes and throw him outside the valley to wake him up from the cold."

    Seeing that Han Yu was interested in taking action, Gina hurriedly said: "I think it is more likely that he will freeze to death. Okay, okay, let's take him back and let aunt find a way. If aunt is angry, just say yes  I have a good idea. The worst I can do is get a beating."

    What Han Yu was waiting for was Gina's words, and he immediately agreed to Gina's suggestion. His cheerful attitude made Gina doubt whether she had been deceived.  Of course, Han Yu denied Gina's suspicion.  At the same time, in order to prevent Gina from going back on her word, Han Yu quickly lifted the man onto the back of the ice dragon, and the three of them returned to the valley.

    Contrary to what Han Yu thought, Klein's reaction was very dull after seeing the man. He just glanced at the man indifferently, and then asked Han Yu: "Who gave him the wound on his face?"

    "I wanted to wake him up, but as you saw, I wasn't very successful." Han Yu replied cautiously.

    "Well played, it would be even better if we could focus more on it." Klein said slowly.

    Han Yu blinked and said subconsciously: "I will pay attention next time."

    "There's a next time? Boy, don't even think about touching me again." The guy who had been silent on the ground jumped up when he heard Han Yu's words.

    "Are you pretending to be drunk?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Pretending to be drunk? You were originally drunk, but with the way you call people, anyone who is not dead will be woken up." The man gently touched his red and swollen cheek and looked at it with resentment.  Han Yu said.

    "Then why didn't you wake up at that time?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Wake up? Do you think I'm stupid? If I had woken up at that time, how could I have had the chance to see the goddess in my dream." As he said that, the man ignored Han Yu and ran to Ke  Next to Lain, he said with a flattering look on his face: "Klein, my treasure"

    "Bang~" The man flew out upside down, nosebleeds flying in the air.

    "Ban Ruhua, I remember I have warned you not to call me that affectionately." Klein slowly retracted his fist and said coldly.  But the guy called Fan Ruhua was not discouraged. He climbed up from the ground and said to Klein with a flattering smile: "Klein, your fist is still so powerful."

    When Han Yu heard this, he rolled his eyes. He had seen cheap people, but never such a cheap person.

    "Brahma Ruhua, it's impossible for us to be together. Just give up. I won't accept you." Klein said expressionlessly.

    Upon hearing this, Fan Ruhua's face changed drastically, and she said anxiously: "Why? Why don't you accept me? Is there anyone in this world who loves you more than me? Is this guy your best friend? My love rival?"  "

    Han Yu, who was pointed at the nose by Fan Ruhua, took a step back slightly and was ready to fight.

    "Don't talk nonsense. I don't accept you. I've already told you the reason. Do you want me to repeat it again?" Klein said coldly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Gina who was hiding aside, and saw Gina shaking her head slightly, indicating that she didn't know.

    "I don't believe it, that's not the reason. Although we are both women, my love for you comes from the bottom of my heart."

    Fan Ruhua’s words almost made Han Yu’s eyes pop out. Gina also reacted the same way as Han Yu.  The Brahma is like a flower in front of you. If you don't look carefully, you really can't tell that it is a woman.  That figure, to use an idiom, is flat, with no ups and downs visible.  As for the face, can an alcoholic look like a person?

    "Shut up!" Klein shouted angrily, feeling dissatisfied that Fan Ruhua's open mouth made him embarrassed in front of Han Yu and Gina.

    Fan Ruhua lowered her head and said with an aggrieved look: "I really like you. I always remember the days when I was with you. Every time I miss you, I lean on you."  ThatIt took some memories to survive.  I don’t expect any promises from you. Since you don’t want to accept me, then I just ask to stay by your side. Isn’t this also okay?  "

    Suddenly, Han Yu and Gina were less interested in the animal taming contract. Instead, they were full of curiosity about the passionate years between Klein and Fan Ruhua.

    Klein’s scalp felt a little numb, he glared and shouted: “Shut up! Let’s talk about business!”

    "What I said was always business." Fan Ruhua muttered in a low voice, but seeing Klein's glare, Fan Ruhua immediately shut her mouth honestly.

    Feeling a little headache, Klein rubbed his eyebrows and said to Fan Ruhua, "Follow me."

    "Okay." Fan Ruhua replied excitedly as if she heard a fairy voice.  Seeing Fan Ruhua like this, Klein said to Han Yu and Gina: "Follow me too." Upon hearing this, Fan Ruhua's face suddenly turned from cloudy to cloudy, and had a tendency to turn from cloudy to overcast.

    Following Klein to the red-haired Snowman King, Fan Ruhua rushed over without waiting for Klein to speak. While inspecting the red-haired Snowman King, he turned back and asked Klein: "Klein, this snowman's mutation  Where did you find the seed?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, you saw this, do you know why I came to you?" Klein asked angrily.

    "Klein, I knew you were the best to me." Fan Ruhua looked at Klein with a moved face and said.  Klein, who was dazzled by Fan Ruhua's starry eyes, raised his hand to block his eyes, and shattered Fan Ruhua's emotion with just one sentence, "What are you thinking about? I want to use your animal taming contract."

    "Huh?" Fan Ruhua lowered her head in embarrassment.

    "Excuse me, you want me to sign a contract with you, don't you plan to ask my opinion?" The red-haired Snowman King lying on the ground said.

    "Wow~ you can talk." Fan Ruhua exclaimed in surprise.

    "You are not the first person to say such things to me." The red-haired Snowman King said angrily.

    "Hmm Klein, is this guy a strange beast?" Fan Ruhua asked Klein tentatively.

    Klein nodded when he heard this, "Yes, it was captured by Han Yu. I plan to let Gina sign a contract with it, so that I can relax and don't have to worry about Gina's personal safety all the time."

    "That's right, this guy caught him." Fan Ruhua looked at Han Yu thoughtfully.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 338 Training the Red-Haired Snowman King

    Chapter 338: Training the Red-Haired Snowman King

    No good intentions!  Absolutely malicious!  !  Han Yu clearly saw the word conspiracy in Fan Ruhua's eyes.  Immediately remind myself in my heart that no matter what Brahma Ruhua says for a while, it will just be treated as fart!

    Just as Han Yu reminded him, Klein patted Fan Ruhua on the shoulder and said, "Bring the animal taming contract."

    "Okay. But Klein" Fan Ruhua said with a smile.

    "Don't even think about it, I won't agree to any of your conditions." Klein directly interrupted Fan Ruhua.  After being rejected, Fan Ruhua's face did not change, and her heart did not beat. She still smiled and said: "Don't worry, I'm not asking you for anything. I just want to borrow someone from you." After saying that, Fan Ruhua looked at Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Klein frowned and asked, "What do you want to borrow Han Yu for? When did you become interested in men?"

    "Klein, my heart for you will never change, and heaven and earth can learn from it"

    "Okay, don't continue this topic. Tell me what you want to borrow Han Yu for?"

    Fan Ruhua coughed lightly after hearing the words, "Well Well, actually speaking, it has something to do with this snowman mutant. The pen I used to write the contract was stolen. You have to know, the animal taming contract  The book and the contract pen are a complete set, and one is indispensable. If there is no contract pen, the signed contract will be incomplete, and there will be problems of one kind or another."

    “Once again, I would like to solemnly remind everyone that as one of the parties involved, I think it is necessary for me to emphasize my right to speak.” The red-haired Snowman King lying on the ground once again worked hard for his own freedom.

    "Oh, you want freedom? Okay, then I will sell you to the managers of the Exiled Land later. The talking snowman mutant will definitely be sold for a lot of money. You can freely conduct a world tour exhibition  , seeing all kinds of people from all over the world, and at the same time, after the novelty of people passed, I was fortunate enough to enter the Alliance's Biological Research Center to participate in their various researches, such as why a strange beast can speak human words.  ." Fan Ruhua said to the red-haired Snowman King with a smile.

    "Threats can't scare me." The red-haired Snowman King said firmly.

    "Haha I just like hard bones, because after successful training, I will have a sense of accomplishment." Fan Ruhua replied nonchalantly.  At the same time, he said to Klein: "Klein, this is what happened. My contract pen is missing and I need this person to find it for me. And I will stay here to persuade this snowman mutant to make it willing to become ours."  Gina’s pet.”

    "It's not cute at all." Gina said softly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu persuaded in a low voice: "Although he looks a bit ugly, his strength is still good. At least with its protection, I think Sister Klein will be a little more relaxed about your freedom."

    "Wellwell, for the sake of my freedom, I will reluctantly agree to accept it as a pet." Gina thought for a while, nodded slowly and said.

    On the other side, the argument between Klein and Fan Ruhua also came to an end.  Han Yu was responsible for going to a ghost place called the Ice Cave to retrieve Fan Ruhua's lost contract pen. Only the devil knew why she left the contract pen in that place.  Anyway, the contract pen is in the ice cave.  The reason why Klein agreed to Fan Ruhua's request was because he wanted to train Han Yu. After all, just by the name, the ice cave was not a good place.  As the saying goes, wild beasts emerge from poor mountains and harsh waters. The harsher the environment, the more ferocious the creatures that can live in that place.  At present, the beasts on the ground can no longer be of much help to Han Yu's cultivation. Even the red-haired Snowman King has been captured alive.  Han Yu now needs to go to a new environment and continue to train himself.

    After listening to Klein’s reasons, Han Yu reluctantly agreed to the request of the Ice Cave group.  But when he asked Fan Ruhua about the requirements of the Ice Cave, Han Yu felt that he had never wanted to beat someone so much, even if the person was a woman.

    "How big is the Ice Cave in total?"

    "have no idea."

    "What creatures are in the ice cave?"

    "have no idea."

    "Is there anything I need to pay attention to when entering the Ice Cave?"

    "have no idea."

    ""

    ""

    “I don’t know this or that, so what do you know?” Han Yu yelled angrily.

    "I know where the entrance to the Ice Cave is." Fan Ruhua immediately replied.

    Han Yu was so angry that he couldn't even breathe.  But seeing Fan Ruhua's innocent expression, Han Yu gave up. It wasn't worth being angry with such a person!

    "Tell me everything you know,"??Nothing to hide.  "Han Yu said helplessly to Fan Ruhua.

    "Oh." Fan Ruhua agreed, and then told Han Yu everything she knew. In fact, just like what she told Han Yu, she only knew the location of the entrance to the Ice Cave.

    "How did you lose your contract pen in the Ice Cave?" Han Yu asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Fan Ruhua was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "I originally found the entrance to the Ice Cave, and I wanted to go in and explore. However, not long after entering the cave entrance, I encountered  A powerful snowman, several pets I brought were easily killed by that snowman, and the contract pen was lost on my way out."

    "Snowman? How does it compare to this snowman?" Han Yu asked, pointing to the red-haired Snowman King on the ground.

    "Hmm the appearance is different. The fur on that snowman is not white or red, but light blue."

    "Is it also a mutant?"

    "I don't know, but after I escaped, I read the records and found that the snowman I met looked more like an ancient snowman." Fan Ruhua shook his head and replied.

    "Ancient snowman?This thing seems to be getting more and more interesting." Han Yu said with some interest.

    "Aren't you afraid?" Fan Ruhua looked at Han Yu's expectant expression and couldn't help but blurted out.

    "Why should I be afraid? If I can't win, I can run away. Didn't you escape?" Han Yu looked at Fan Ruhua inexplicably and said.

    Although what Han Yu said was true, Fan Ruhua was still depressed for a while.  Klein on the side saw this and quickly smoothed things over and said, "Okay, let's just say a few words. Han Yu, how are you now? Do you want to rest for a night before setting off?"

    “Well… I need some time to prepare, so I’ll wait until tomorrow to go to the Ice Cave.” Han Yu said to Klein after thinking about it for a while.  Klein nodded when he heard this, "That's what I mean too. Gina, prepare a sumptuous dinner tonight. It's a sign of your gratitude to Han Yu for helping you."

    “You’re doing such a big favor and only need a dinner? I seem to be at a bit of a disadvantage.” Han Yu said, touching his chin.

    Klein smiled and said, "Don't talk nonsense, go and prepare what you need to prepare. If you are missing something, tell me immediately and I will prepare it for you as soon as possible."

    "Oh, okay, then I'm going to find a quiet place and make a good plan."

    Fan Ruhua looked at Han Yu who was joking with Klein with great envy, and let go of the jealousy in her heart.  After finally waiting for Han Yu to leave, Fan Ruhua hurriedly approached Klein and said, "Klain, what about me? Can I stay here?"

    "You can only stay at the entrance of the valley. I will ask Gina to take you there after dinner." Klein replied with a straight face.

    "Ah? This, this difference in treatment is too obvious. I demand equal treatment." Fan Ruhua shouted unwillingly.  She originally planned to stay here so that she could conduct a night raid or something in the dead of night, but due to Klein's words, all her plans were ruined.

    Klein was unmoved. He stared into Fan Ruhua's eyes and said word by word: "It's impossible for you to ask for equal treatment. Because Han Yu has no wrong thoughts about me, and you, hum!"

    As if her inner thoughts were revealed, Fan Ruhua shrank her neck with a guilty conscience. Seeing her look, Klein thought to himself: "Sure enough, she has evil intentions!"

    "Then I want to eat the food you cooked for me tonight. Isn't this too much to ask for?"

    "Okay, I will prepare your favorite dish for you alone tonight as a reward for your promise to help." Klein nodded and replied.

    Fan Ruhua smiled when he heard this, "Okay, it's a deal. Now I'm going to start persuading and educating this snowman mutant. Klein, are you interested in visiting?"

    "No, I have to think about what Han Yu needs to prepare to avoid any accidents."

    "You have never been so kind to me. Are you attracted to that guy?" Fan Ruhua said with a look of resentment.

    "Nonsense! That guy is less than twenty years old, and I am already over thirty. I regard him more as my younger brother. Can you please stop being so nasty all day long?" Klein said with a straight face.  .

    "You treat him as your brother, what about Gina?" Fan Ruhua looked at Gina who was squatting next to the red-haired Snowman King with a strange expression and asked.

    "This is not what you need to worry about, just do your own thing." Klein's face changed and he said to Fan Ruhua in a deep voice.  The tone and expression shocked Fan Ruhua. Fortunately, Klein didn't say anything more. He just walked to Gina and took Gina to prepare luggage for Han Yu.??At the same time, I did not forget to tell Fan Ruhua not to play to death with the red-haired Snowman King, which is Gina's pet.

    After seeing off Klein and Gina, Fan Ruhua looked at the red-haired Snowman King with a smile, her expression was like seeing Little Red Riding Hood's wolf grandmother.

    “Now it’s just you and me here, how about we discuss something?” Fan Ruhua smiled and said as she approached the red-haired Snowman King.

    "What do you want to say? You can't sway me with coercion and inducement." The red-haired Snowman King replied, squinting his neck.

    "Don't be excited, don't be excited. Why don't you listen to my suggestions and then decide whether to cooperate with me? What do you think?"

    “No need, conspiracy and conspiracy are not suitable for me.” The red-haired snowman king flatly refused.

    "Tsk~ What a shameless guy. Forget it, since you want to be a warrior, then I will help you, but you must hold back for a while. Well for the sake of safety, let's put it down first  Just keep it fixed so that you can't move around easily." Fan Ruhua said to himself, and his hand movements were not slow. He reached out and touched various places on the body of the Red-haired Snowman King. Suddenly, the Red-haired Snowman King suddenly  I felt that I had lost control of my body. Although I could clearly feel that those parts still belonged to me, I couldn't control them if I wanted to.

    "Hehe Okay, now let me see how much endurance you have, a tough-talking guy." Fan Ruhua said with a smile, found the feather duster that Gina used to clean, and started to rub the red-haired snowman  Wang's body started to scratch.

    The red-haired Snowman King, whose jaw had been paralyzed, suddenly burst out laughing unbearably.

    "Hahaha……"

    Han Yu, who was counting the equipment, heard the laughter of the Red-haired Snowman King. He couldn't help but look at the place where the Red-haired Snowman King was. He was surprised that the Red-haired Snowman King had encountered something happy and was laughing like this.  .  Gina, who was following Klein, had the same idea as Han Yu. But after hearing this, Klein, who knew Fanruhua very well, stopped Gina, who wanted to see what was going on, and said softly: "It's okay, that's  Fan Ruhua is training the red-haired Snowman King for you. Don’t worry, after the training is successful, the red-haired Snowman King will do whatever you ask it to do."

    "Really?" Gina said with some disbelief.

    "Okay, when we are done with things here, I will just accompany you to take a look. Now, concentrate on your work."

    "Oh." Gina agreed.

    The laughter continues

    Generally speaking, no matter how happy you are, you can’t laugh for half an hour without stopping in the middle.  That is not happiness, that is illness.  But now, Han Yu was very certain and certain that the red-haired Snowman King must be sick. Even if he was not sick, he must be almost sick now because of that Brahma Ruhua.

    The continuous laughter made Han Yu no longer interested in organizing the equipment he needed to prepare.  Thinking about it, he was thinking about something in his mind, and laughter kept coming from the side. Han Yu had not yet developed the ability to multitask.  Angrily, Han Yu put down his luggage and walked towards the red-haired Snowman King.  On the way, they met Klein and Gina, who were about to protest because they couldn't stand the laughter of the red-haired Snowman King.

    "Have you prepared your luggage?" Klein asked, looking at Han Yu.

    "Who can be prepared under the interference of that kind of noise?" Han Yu pointed to the place where the red-haired Snowman King's laughter came out, and said helplessly.  Gina on the side nodded deeply and agreed with Han Yu's statement.

    "Then let's go together and see how Fan Ruhua treats the poor red-haired Snowman King." Klein said with a smile.

    The three of them came to the room where the red-haired Snowman King was. They saw the red-haired Snowman King lying on the ground, his mouth wide open, still making irritating laughter, and the culprit Fan Ruhua on the side was working very hard.  Use the feather duster in your hand to touch the red-haired Snowman King's body here and there.  Every time when the Red-haired Snowman King's body touches the feather duster, the Red-haired Snowman King's laughter will suddenly increase by one tone, then gradually fall back, then increase by one tone, and then fall back again the cycle repeats.

    Han Yu suddenly sympathized with the red-haired Snowman King and regretted bringing him here.

    "SavehahaIhaha" The red-haired snowman king saw Han Yu and the others standing at the door, and immediately shouted to Han Yu and the others intermittently as if he had seen a savior.

    Hearing the voice of the red-haired Snowman King, Fan Ruhua looked back, immediately dropped the feather duster in his hand, ran to Klein, and said to Klein in a flattering voice: "Klein, why are you here? Wait a moment  Yes, I promise to train this guy to be very obedient."

    “…I think it’s almost done.”

    &nbsp;"No, according to my experience, you have to make it laugh for at least a day, otherwise he won't be convinced." Fan Ruhua said after hearing this.

    When the red-haired Snowman King lying on the ground heard this, his face suddenly turned green. He looked at Klein eagerly and shouted: "I am willing, I am willing to be this little girl's pet. I just ask you not to let this girl live again."  Female pervert approaches me.”

    "Huh? How dare you say that to me. It seems that your training has not been completed yet." Fan Ruhua's eyes widened when he heard this, and he took a step forward to pick up the feather duster thrown aside.

    "I was wrong, I was wrong, don't take the feather duster again." The red-haired snowman king shouted hurriedly when he saw this.

    Klein grabbed Fan Ruhua and shook his head to stop Fan Ruhua from continuing to train the red-haired Snowman King.  It can be said that Fan Ruhua obeyed Klein's words. If he asked her to sit, she would not stand. If he asked her to chase a dog, she would never chase a chicken. She immediately became honest.  He just glanced at the red-haired Snowman King lying on the ground from time to time when no one was paying attention.  The red-haired snowman king was so scared that he lay on the ground and didn't dare to move.

    "Look at your worthless look, you're actually crying." Han Yu looked at the red-haired Snowman King with contempt and laughed.

    The red-haired snowman king was afraid of Brahma Ruhua, but he was not afraid of Han Yu. When he saw Han Yu laughing at him, he immediately glared and shouted unhappily: "It's not all your fault. If you have the ability, why don't you try it?"

    "Do you think I'm stupid? You're looking for trouble for yourself. And I want to remind you that in your current position, you should tuck your tail between your legs, because feather dusters are not the only ones that can be used."

    The red-haired snowman king took a deep breath and said to Han Yu in a low voice: "You can't be so shameless, can you?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu bared his teeth at the Red-haired Snowman King, "If you still want to be tough with me, then I don't mind being shameless."

    "Hahaha" The red-haired Snowman King suddenly laughed, which scared Han Yu. He saw Gina scratching the red-haired Snowman King with a feather duster.

    Seeing everyone looking at her, Gina put down the feather duster with some embarrassment and explained in a low voice: "Hehe I'm just a little curious about the power of this feather duster."

    "Little girl, please take good care of your pet and give me dignity. After all, I was once the king of the snowman clan, and it is already very sad to be reduced to your pet." The red-haired snowman king sighed.  tone, looking at Gina and said.

    "It's done, don't pretend to be pitiful. There is a saying that is called fate. It's like rape. If you can't resist, then you might as well try to enjoy it. Let me tell you, Gina is still a good person.  , treat your pets very well, and I guarantee that you won’t go hungry in the future.” Han Yu comforted the red-haired snowman King.  It was just his comforting words that made the red-haired Snowman King and the other three women in the room roll their eyes.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 339 Ice Cave

    Chapter 339 Ice Cave

    The weather is good, there is no wind or snow to cause trouble.  Han Yu arrived at the destination of his trip alone, the entrance to the Ice Cave.  Before leaving, after questioning, Fan Ruhua finally honestly confessed what she had concealed before.  The contract pen was indeed lost in the Ice Cave, but it was not lost on the way to escape as Xiang Fanruhua said. Instead, it was taken away by one of the creatures while fighting the creatures in the Ice Cave.  As for that kind of creature, Fan Ruhua has never been able to explain what kind of creature it is. She only knows that it is very large, two times larger than an ordinary ape, and its arms are very powerful. The contract pen was snatched away from Fan Ruhua's hands.  Yes, and this kind of creature is very resistant to fighting. The attacks of the pets brought by Fan Ruhua on that creature are like scratching the itch of that creature, and the attacks of that creature are actually Fan Ruhua's pets.  Unbearable.

    Because of this, the purpose of Han Yu's Ice Cave and his party became to explore the Ice Cave and return after three days.  As for the contract pen, Fanruhua has a spare.

    Taking a deep breath, Han Yu stepped forward to enter the ice cave. Just as Han Yu stepped forward, a low roar came from the ice cave, as if to warn Han Yu not to enter.  Of course, Han Yu wouldn't back down just because of a low roar, and stepped into the realm of the Ice Cave.

    The low roar continued. At this time, Han Yu already understood that the low roar was just the sound of wind, and he didn't know where the other end of the cave led to?

    It was very bright inside the cave. Han Yu didn't know where the light came from, but he was still very happy that he didn't need a flashlight.  Walking slowly inside the cave, the ground sloped downwards, making Han Yu wonder whether this ice cave could be the entrance to the next level of hell for his fellow villagers.

    After walking about 500 meters without any danger, Han Yu came to a space the size of a football field. In this space, Han Yu was very surprised to find that it should not exist here, but it actually existed.  things.

    A cement wall. Although this cement wall was in dilapidated condition, I had to admit that it really appeared in front of Han Yu.  Han Yu rubbed his eyes vigorously. Yes, the cement wall had not disappeared. Even though it was covered with green moss, its essence was still a cement wall.

    Slowly walking to the concrete wall, Han Yu first looked at it carefully, and then reached out to touch it in order to feel the existence of this wall more truly.  But before Han Yu's hand touched the cement wall, there was a sound of heavy footsteps approaching from far away.  In this space the size of a football field, apart from the entrance where Han Yu walked in, there were three other entrances around. Each entrance had a similar appearance, and the entrance that made the sound was just to the left of Han Yu.

    Han Yu ducked and hid behind the cement wall, staring closely at the hole where the footsteps came from, wanting to see what would come out of the hole.

    Han Yu did not disappoint. A snowman that was slightly larger than the red-haired Snowman King slowly walked out. Just as Fan Ruhua said, the fur of this snowman was light blue.  The snowman walked out of the cave, first looked up and looked around, then twitched his nose, pointed his eyes at the cement wall where Han Yu was hiding, let out a roar, and rushed straight towards Han Yu.

    Seeing something bad, Han Yu was about to jump out from behind the cement wall, but unexpectedly there was a sudden shaking under his feet. Han Yu hurriedly jumped aside and saw a huge earthworm crawling out of the place where Han Yu was originally standing.  ?

    The earthworm shook its body and quickly turned around and swam back. However, the snowman didn't even look at Han Yu and followed closely behind the earthworm. In the blink of an eye, these two  The guy just ran away and disappeared.  Han Yu, who was ignored, blinked, "What is this?"

    The feeling of being left out made Han Yu a little depressed.  "But it's okay. Two versus one is a big disadvantage. Let's wait until the duel." Han Yu comforted himself in his heart.

    Seeing that there was no fight as expected, Han Yu decided to continue walking down.  There are three cave entrances. A snowman just emerged from the hole on the left. Who knows if there will be another snowman in there? Pass!  The hole in the middle is the hole where the earthworm and the snowman are playing hide and seek. In order not to cause trouble to them, pass!  The remaining hole on the right seemed to be Han Yu's only choice at the moment.  Although he didn't know what was waiting for Han Yu in front, Han Yu still walked in resolutely.

    The ground is still extending downward, but the slope is gradually becoming gentler. If you don't observe carefully, you will almost think that you are walking on flat ground.  The further inside, the more obvious the traces of artificial construction discovered by Han Yu were. Han Yu even found a section of steel plate on the cave wall.

    "Is this some kind of artificial base?" Han Yu said to himself as he walked.

    ?????????????????????????True to Han Yu's guess, when Han Yu entered the cave and walked about a kilometer, he came to an already dilapidated base.  The space here is so huge that when you look up, the top of the base is not in contact with the roof of the cave.

    Han Yu was not in a hurry to enter the base. He first walked around the outside of the base, remembering the places that he could not see in his mind, and then walked around to the gate of the base. There was no need to worry about the gate not being able to open, because this gate  Half of the fans had already fallen to the ground.  Although he didn't know why this happened, it saved Han Yu a lot of time.

    Pulling out a short iron rod that he carried with him, Han Yu carefully entered the base.  It's not that he expected this short iron rod to have any big effect. Han Yu just felt that something was wrong without holding something in his hand.

    Moving forward step by step, Han Yu slowly explored places he had not seen when he was outside according to the memory in his mind.  There are no beasts hiding in the dark, nor are there any dangerous traps.  This base seemed to be completely dead, giving people a dead feeling.

    I carefully searched the first floor of the base, but found nothing.  There was nothing on the ground except some messy gravel and a thick layer of dust.

    "Maybe if Yan'er was here, she would know how to search this place. But now that she's not here, I can only use stupid methods to search one floor at a time." Han Yu looked up at the stairs leading to the second floor.  Said to himself.

    "Peng~Peng~Peng~" Every time Han Yu stepped on it, he would make a low muffled sound along with the dust on the ground.  Han Yu didn't pay attention. He just stepped carefully to prevent his legs from moving too much and raising dust on the ground.

    Arriving at the second floor, Han Yu looked at the high ceiling of the base and felt as if he had been fooled.  When you look at it from the outside, this base has at least five floors or more, but when you look inside, you can see that this base has two floors. Is the ceiling on the second floor too high?

    Slowly walking into the second floor, Han Yu looked up at the ceiling and then around.  It was a very empty place with no equipment placed around it. There was nothing in this place except a console.  Walking to the console and brushing off the dust, the buttons whose original color could no longer be seen appeared in front of Han Yu.

    To press or not to press?  This is a problem.

    After a fierce ideological struggle, No Press lost to Press.  Han Yu pressed a button hard while observing his surroundings vigilantly.  Because Han Yu didn't know what would happen if he pressed it.

    Except for a dull sound coming from below the ground, nothing unusual happened around Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu thought for a while and simply pressed all the buttons on the console. As a result, something went wrong.

    The ground shook violently, and right in front of Han Yu's eyes, the wall opposite the console slowly opened. Yes, that entire wall slowly opened, just like pushing a window.

    Han Yu stared at the open wall without blinking, but after waiting for a long time, nothing came out.  Han Yu was silent for a while, then jumped off the console and walked toward the open wall.  I looked inside and saw that it was bottomless.  Then he threw a fireball inside and saw the fireball gradually extinguishing, but he still couldn't see the end.

    "What the hell is this place?" Han Yu said to himself.  Just as he said this, the walls on both sides of the console suddenly opened, and four mechanical dogs with flashing red electronic eyes walked out from the walls.

    "Woo~woo~" the mechanical dog growled in a low voice and moved towards Han Yu, the intruder.  Han Yu was surprised, how could these mechanical dogs be preserved and still be used today?  Of course, the mechanical dog would not tell Han Yu the answer, and Han Yu could not understand what the mechanical dog was saying.  However, it can be seen from the actions of the mechanical dog that these four guys are very unfriendly to him.

    "Woo~" A mechanical dog pounced on Han Yu, but Han Yu was unhurried. Even Han Yu, a robot that was more difficult to deal with than these mechanical dogs, had dealt with him. How could he be defeated by a few mechanical dogs?  Strictly speaking, Han Yu was pretty good at dealing with these mechanical dogs.

    After a brief battle, which was just an interlude for Han Yu, the four mechanical dogs were put down to the ground one by one.  Han Yu dusted off his hands and looked back at the bottomless cave revealed after the wall was opened, wondering what kind of existence was in that cave.

    Unexpectedly, just as Han Yu turned around, the fifth mechanical dog quietly slipped behind Han Yu. Compared with the first four, this mechanical dog was obviously malnourished, but it was this malnourished mechanical dog.  , but he hit Han Yu on the back, knocking Han Yu into the cave in the wall.

    &nbsp; Han Yu hovered in the air with his hands breathing fire, looked at the mechanical dog that fell into the cave, and shook his head.  Just as he was about to return to the console, the open wall began to slowly close.  This was no joke. Han Yu hurriedly accelerated, but unfortunately it was too late. The wall was closed and Han Yu was in darkness.  Looking around helplessly, Han Yu threw many small fireballs around and finally saw the situation clearly.

    The walls are very smooth, and the top of the cave is made of hard and complete stone. Han Yu does not want to take the risk of blowing the wall open with flames, which is very likely to cause him to be buried alive by the rubble when the wall explodes.  The only feasible way now seems to be to go down to the bottom of the cave.

    Slowly lowering his height, and throwing small lighting fireballs around from time to time, Han Yu slowly moved towards the bottom of the cave.

    After about half an hour, Han Yu finally saw the ground.  Because he saw a pile of mechanical dog remains smashed to pieces on the ground under the light of the fireball.

    Landing steadily and being down-to-earth once again made Han Yu very emotional, but after just feeling for a while, Han Yu began to look for a way to leave here.  This place looks a lot like a warehouse. It is a warehouse where the materials have been basically emptied. Except for the empty warehouse, nothing is found.

    Unwilling to be reconciled, Han Yu searched every warehouse, and his hard work paid off. Finally, in the corner of the innermost warehouse, there was a little guy covered with dust.

    Han Yu guessed that the thing he found should be a robot, but just looking at its appearance, it looked like a large coffee pot.  Squatting in front of the large coffee pot, Han Yu reached out and pressed the button on the coffee pot, but nothing happened.  But think about it, I don’t know what year it was left here, how can it still be used?

    And just when Han Yu was about to give up, the large coffee pot suddenly moved. The two small electronic eyes representing the eyes of the coffee pot turned red. After shaking for a while, they stared straight at Han Yu.  Han Yu was a little frightened by what he saw. He stood up and prepared to retreat, but as soon as he moved, the coffee pot also moved, moving its legs with tracks. When Han Yu took a step back, it took a step closer.  When Han Yu goes left, he goes left; when Han Yu goes right, he goes right.

    Han Yu touched his chin and slowly extended his right hand to the coffee pot, but the coffee pot stood motionless.  In the end, Han Yu failed to press one of the two buttons above the mouth of the coffee pot.  One of them made the coffee pot move after being pressed by Han Yu, while Han Yu estimated that the other button should stop the coffee pot's action.

    "Listen carefully, I don't care if you understand or not, if you follow me again, I will beat you." Han Yu said to the coffee pot, and the coffee pot's electronic eyes flashed rapidly.  But when Han Yu was about to leave, the coffee pot followed Han Yu.

    Han Yu scratched his head in distress, not expecting to find an oil bottle.  But if you like, just follow, as long as you don't ruin your own business.

    After searching around, Han Yu found the stairs to reach the top.

    "You can't keep up now, can you?" Han Yu stood on the stairs and looked down at the coffee pot under the stairs. He saw that the coffee pot's track legs had changed and he slowly climbed up the stairs.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu shook his head in disappointment, then turned around and walked up.

    After returning to the ground and leaving this deserted base, Han Yu looked at the large coffee pot following him and felt a little depressed, "Is it possible that my biggest gain this time is picking up such a thing? Forget it, turn around.  Take it back and give it to Qiao Yaner to study, maybe you can come up with something useful."

    After successfully consoling himself, Han Yu walked towards the path he came from, followed closely by the coffee pot.  However, just as the coffee pot followed Han Yu into the cave entrance, a sharp alarm suddenly came from the base.  Han Yu turned around suddenly and saw the roof of the base slowly opening, and a mechanical dragon with a metallic luster all over its body appeared in Han Yu's sight.

    "Where did this come from?" Han Yu shouted, turned around, picked up the coffee pot, and ran away with big steps.  The mechanical dragon let out a roar, spread its legs, and followed closely behind.

    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the mechanical dragon behind him, he had to hold the coffee pot, so the flame could not be used for the time being.  But this couldn't stop Han Yu. He reached out and took out an explosive crystal from his pocket, and threw it towards the mechanical dragon that was chasing after him.  The mechanical dragon opened its mouth and swallowed the explosive crystal thrown by Han Yu.

    "Bang~!" There was a muffled sound, and the head of the mechanical dragon disappeared, leaving only a body that staggered to the ground.  Han Yu was hit by the explosive force and flew out, falling heavily to the ground.But even if it fell to the ground, Han Yu did not throw away the coffee pot in his arms.  This is related to Han Yu's character. Unless he wants to, he will not let go of his own things even if he is killed.

    Slowly stood up and looked at the solved mechanical dragon. Han Yu smiled proudly and said, "Dare you chase me? Try chasing me again?"

    As if responding to Han Yu's words, just when Han Yu finished speaking, the mechanical dragon on the ground suddenly began to deform, and its original tail turned into a head, and appeared in front of Han Yu again.

    "That's okay!?" Han Yu yelled, turned around and continued running, while the mechanical dragon started to chase again.  Han Yu's goal was to run to the space the size of a football field before entering the cave. Otherwise, he would suffer a loss if he fought against the mechanical dragon in such a place.  After all, Han Yu has not yet practiced to the extent that he can punch through the steel plate with one hand. In addition, he still wants to take the coffee pot back to Qiao Yan'er. At the moment, Han Yu can only run away.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the cave and came to an open place, Han Yu put down the coffee pot in his arms, stretched out his hand and shouted to the mechanical dragon chasing out: "Stop, let me take a breath."

    Originally, Han Yu just said that, but what Han Yu didn't expect was that the mechanical dragon actually stopped and looked at Han Yu quietly.

    "Go, find a place to hide yourself. I won't care about you when the fight breaks out." Han Yu didn't bother to study why the mechanical dragon could understand his words, and lowered his head and said to the coffee pot at his feet.  The coffee pot was obedient. Yiyan ran behind the cement wall in the distance, looking at Han Yu with only the lid of his coffee pot exposed.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 340 A Tower

    Chapter 340 A Tower

    "Huh~huh~" Han Yu gasped, staring closely at the mechanical dragon not far away from him.  This mechanical dragon is really difficult to deal with!  Unlike the previous mechanical dogs, this mechanical dragon's body is very strong. It can be said that Han Yu wants to deal with this mechanical dragon in the same way as a mechanical dog. It can be said that it is wishful thinking.

    As for the flame, Han Yu also tried it.  This damn mechanical dragon can actually emit a circle of energy around its body to protect itself before the flames get close.

    Han Yu was at a loss for a while.  However, there was nothing the mechanical dragon could do against Han Yu, and the two sides reached a deadlock.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" A dull sound of footsteps came, and a huge snowman, carrying a thick and long earthworm on his shoulders, slowly appeared in the sight of Han Yu and the mechanical dragon.  Han Yu recognized the snowman with light blue fur all over his body at a glance.  It's not that I was impressed by the snowman, but I was impressed by the earthworm on the snowman's shoulder. It seems that this earthworm did not escape the snowman's pursuit in the end.

    "Ho~ho~" The snowman roared at Han Yu and the mechanical dragon.  Han Yu looked at the snowman and slowly stepped back, making way for the snowman to go home.  The mechanical dragon was not as easy to talk to as Han Yu. Seeing Han Yu retreat, this guy actually took a few steps closer to Han Yu, blocking the snowman's way home.  The snowman immediately became furious and threw away the earthworm on his shoulder. Like a gorilla, he beat his chest hard and stared at the mechanical dragon.

    ??The mechanical dragon looked sideways at the snowman, and then looked at Han Yu again.

    The ignored snowman roared and rushed towards the mechanical dragon with long strides.  At this time, Han Yu was snickering in his heart. He did not expect such a situation to arise, but in general, this situation was still very beneficial to him.  Han Yu retreated again to ensure that the snowman's attack would not affect him.

    "Roar~" The snowman rushed to the mechanical dragon. Perhaps the mechanical dragon didn't expect the snowman to be so fast. He could rush in front of him in the blink of an eye. In a blink of an eye, the snowman was holding his neck tightly.  .  The snowman struggled to knock the mechanical dragon to the ground, but the mechanical dragon certainly didn't want the snowman to do so, so the two big guys immediately started wrestling.

    Since this place is called the Ice Cave, it goes without saying what the environment inside the cave is like.  The ground was very slippery. Han Yu and Mechanical Dragon had similar conditions before, so it wasn't obvious yet.  But when the snowman and the mechanical dragon are compared, the gap becomes obvious.  The snowman was standing firmly on the ground, but the mechanical dragon's two mechanical feet had slipped twice. If this continued, it would be a matter of time before the mechanical dragon was knocked down by the snowman.  Mechanical Dragon has obviously thought about this consequence.

    In Han Yu’s expectant eyes, the tail of the mechanical dragon suddenly began to change, and a mechanical dragon head appeared. Although it was smaller than the original head, it was still a head after all.  Then the dragon head opened its big mouth and bit the snowman's right leg hard.  The snowman suddenly let out an earth-shattering roar, and then tightened the neck of the mechanical dragon harder and harder, making bursts of "creak" sounds.  Han Yu touched his neck, thankful that the neck held by the snowman's strong arms was not his.

    "Roar~" The mechanical dragon roared, and its whole body began to release layers of faint blue light. When the snowman came into contact with that layer of light, he suddenly let out a scream, and his hands involuntarily let go of the mechanical dragon.  , and fell to the ground trembling at the same time.

    "Shameless!" Han Yu yelled, he knew what that layer of light was, wasn't it just an electric discharge.

    The mechanical dragon ignored Han Yu’s yelling and scolding, staring at the snowman on the ground, opening his mouth and aiming at the snowman’s neck.  When Han Yu saw this and was about to step forward to help, he heard a roar from behind and hurriedly fell down. He saw a large stone flying over his head and heading straight for the mechanical dragon to hit it.  Looking back, I saw a snowman that was slightly smaller than the one that was electrocuted and rushed over with its legs spread wide.

    Han Yu hurriedly stepped aside, not wanting to be stepped on by the snowman who was eager to save his companions.  The snowman who rushed over ignored Han Yu and rushed towards the mechanical dragon.  I saw the blue light coming back from the mechanical dragon, and a snowman was knocked down.

    The two consecutive discharges seemed to have weakened the mechanical dragon a lot.  Seeing that the mechanical dragon was no longer preparing to attack the snowman lying on the ground, after taking a look at Han Yu, he turned around and wanted to leave.

    Han Yu didn’t take advantage of your illness to kill you, he just watched the mechanical dragon leave silently.  It was this move that allowed Han Yu to luckily escape the mechanical dragon's plot.  Seeing that Han Yu did not chase him and attack him, the mechanical dragon turned around and stared at Han Yu, then pounced towards him.

    "Wow~ It turns out you were just pretending!" Han Yu shouted, and flames came out of his hands and rose into the air.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How could a body with a huge body be able to withstand a metal plate? Even if it could, it would not be for someone like Han Yu who had just started learning ancient martial arts.  Han Yu knew very well that he was not a martial arts wizard. He only needed to learn for ten days and a half to defeat all the invincible opponents in the world.  Now Han Yu can rely more on his original abilities.  As for ancient martial arts, one can only practice diligently and not rush.

    Looking up at Han Yu rising into the air, the blue light on the mechanical dragon appeared again, sending out a blue electric wave towards Han Yu in the air.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately responded with cross fire.  Electricity is also one of the natural elements and can be resisted with fire.

    The two powers collided fiercely in the air. Han Yu took two steps back and looked at the mechanical dragon on the ground. He opened his hands and green light spots began to scatter around the mechanical dragon.  The mechanical dragon obviously knew that these green little dots of light were definitely not as cute as they looked, so it hurriedly backed away.  Of course, Han Yu would not let the mechanical dragon retreat easily. The green light spots quickly surrounded the mechanical dragon. Looking at the mechanical dragon attached to the body by the green light spots, Han Yu smiled slightly and snapped his fingers.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" A series of explosions submerged the mechanical dragon in ice chips.  When the ice chips fell to the ground, only one head of the mechanical dragon on the ground was still intact, and the other parts of the body had been blown to pieces.

    Slowly landing on the ground, Han Yu walked to the head of the mechanical dragon and saw that the electronic eyes of the mechanical dragon had lost its light, and he couldn't help but feel relieved.  Turning around to look at the two snowmen lying on the ground, I saw that the two snowmen were supporting each other and leaving.  Han Yu didn't want to attack these two snowmen. Through the red-haired snowman king, Han Yu knew that most of these snowmen had certain intelligence, so it was better not to take the initiative to attack.  While Han Yu was looking at the snowman, the mechanical dragon's head behind him suddenly moved, and a stream of air spurted out from his neck, causing the mechanical dragon's big mouth to bite the back of Han Yu's neck.  By the time Han Yu noticed it, it was too late to dodge. Just when Han Yu was about to be bitten by the mechanical dragon, the coffee pot rushed over and saw it flying into the air via a high slope, knocking Han Yu into the air in time.  When it reached the side, it was bitten by the mechanical dragon's big mouth. Except for the upper half of the coffee pot lid, the lower body was bitten to pieces by the closed mechanical dragon's mouth.

    Angry Han Yu dismantled the mechanical dragon's head into a pile of parts, and then walked to the coffee pot with only a lid left.  Han Yu really didn't pay attention to this dirty coffee pot before, but now, in order to save himself, this coffee pot is about to die. Han Yu suddenly feels a little regretful in his heart. He should have taken care of this coffee pot if he had known it earlier.  The guy made it clean.

    Silently digging a hole and burying the lid that had stopped functioning, Han Yu turned around and walked towards the entrance of the cave where the snowman left.  It is not Han Yu's character to be immersed in sadness. Instead of sitting on the ground and wasting time in sadness, Han Yu would rather find something to do for himself.  At the moment, Han Yu is more interested in following the two snowmen to visit their home.

    The two snowmen seemed to know that Han Yu was following behind them, but they did not stop Han Yu from following. They walked forward on their own. And halfway through, after the snowman had almost recovered, he turned around and ran to save himself.  The loot was brought back.

    Following the two snowmen through the end of the passage, Han Yu saw a world of ice and snow.  The vast expanse of white was dotted with some light blue figures. Han Yu knew that they were the companions of the two snowmen.

    Regarding Han Yu, a strange creature, these snowmen did not show an extreme attitude. Instead, they collectively ignored Han Yu, as if they had not seen Han Yu at all.  Han Yu, who received a cold reception, touched his nose and walked in the opposite direction to Snowman.  Because the entrance of the cave is relatively high, as the saying goes, if you stand high, you can pee far No, it means you can see far.  While seeing the snowman approaching, Han Yu discovered that there was a tall tower standing in this world of ice and snow.

    "If something goes wrong, it must be a monster. Since these snowmen don't want to see him, Han Yu should find something to do for himself.  Exploring the tower became what Han Yu wanted to do next.

    The snowman did not stop Han Yu from leaving. He only glanced at it occasionally. Seeing that Han Yu's goal was the high tower, he ignored Han Yu and helped lift the captured earthworms. Seven or eight snowmen returned to him.  's lair.

    Approaching the tower, Han Yu counted carefully. The tower was about thirty meters high, with a total of twelve floors. It was completely dark. There was a huge bell hanging on the four corners of the tower on each floor, which sounded in the breeze.  Under the breeze, it made a crisp sound from time to time.

    "Creak~Creak~" Stepping on the snow made an unpleasant sound, Han Yu walked to the bottom of the tower, and the tower door was closed tightly.  Han Yu stepped forward and tried to push, but couldn't.  It's like it's sealed.  Han Yu flew to the second floor and saw that the window on the second floor was also closed. He pushed it, but it still couldn't be pushed.

    ??That's the way people are, the less you want them to do something, the more they want to do it.  This is what Han Yu is like now. He sees the tower right in front of him, but he can't go in. This is an unbearable thing for Han Yu.

    Han Yu walked around the tower and stood in front of the tower door again. He first reached out and knocked, trying to identify the material of the tower door. If it was made of wood, he would set it on fire. Unfortunately, the tower door was  Iron.  In this case, we can only find another way.

    Han Yu began to search near the tower gate.  The iron gate is sealed, so if you want to get in, you must open the mechanism. Han Yu is looking for the mechanism.  And it didn't take long to find the mechanism behind the tower door.

    Looking at what he found, which looked like a Rubik's Cube, Han Yu scratched his head with a headache. Thinking things with his brain had always been something Han Yu hated, but now that there were no outsiders, Han Yu could only rely on himself.

    Since it looks like a Rubik's Cube, try to complete the thing in front of you just like playing a Rubik's Cube.  Turn left once, turn right twice, and with Han Yu's attempts, the tower slowly changed.  This change strengthened Han Yu's previous speculation, and he started playing with the Rubik's Cube even harder.

    After two hours of hard work, Han Yu finally turned the "Rubik's Cube" in his hand so that every side was complete.  Hard work will be rewarded. Just after Han Yu put the "Rubik's Cube" in his hand back to its original place, the tower began to shake violently. Han Yu was so frightened that he thought his speculation had failed and that the tower in front of him was about to collapse.  .

    I hurriedly ran to safety, and when I looked back, I saw that the tower had not fallen, but had just risen one more level, revealing the real first level hidden underground.

    "The guy who built this tower is really insidious." Han Yu said slowly as he looked at the open door of the tower.  But after all, Han Yu quickly walked into the tower door and entered the tower.  The first time you entered the tower, you saw a statue.  A bald man dressed as a religious man, with a square head, big ears, and a friendly face was sitting cross-legged on the lotus seat, facing the pagoda door with a smile.

    Han Yu glanced curiously and walked around the first floor of the tower. Apart from the bald statue, there was nothing there, not even a stool.

    "What the hell is this place?" Han Yu said to himself, looking up at the bald head again, and suddenly felt something was wrong.  At this moment, the tower door suddenly closed, and the bald man sitting opposite Han Yu suddenly moved.

    Han Yu was startled and looked at the bald head warily.  The bald head was seen moving his body slowly, and slowly stepped off the lotus seat. The clods of soil that originally covered his body fell to the ground, revealing the golden body hidden in his inner strength.

    With a harsh metallic smell, a voice came into Han Yu's mind, "Destined people, prepare to accept the test."

    "Hey, who's talking? Oh shit~ Wait a minute, I'm not ready yet." Han Yu was not careful and was almost punched by the bald man who stepped off the lotus seat.

    Han Yu stepped aside, but the golden bald man didn't give Han Yu the slightest chance to breathe, and attacked fiercely with a smiling face.

    "Laugh! What a fool you are!" Han Yu punched the bald head in anger.

    "Dang~" Han Yu jumped to the side with his fists in his hands, cursing himself as an idiot.  Use your own fleshy hands to hit the bald head. The bald head's body is like a steel plate, very hard.

    Han Yu, who couldn't find a solution for a while, could only run around the room. He couldn't fly. The total height was less than three meters. The bald head could hit the roof by jumping on the spot, but it would be even harder to fly in the air.  Danger.

    And the bald man didn’t look like a very smart guy. When Han Yu ran away, he would chase after him. He would chase after Han Yu without even knowing how to turn.  Several times, Han Yu turned around sharply and bumped his head against the wall.

    "Come on, come on, come after me." Han Yu challenged the bald head while thinking about what was going on.  Destined person?  Is there any benefit that will come from defeating this bald man?  That's worth the effort.  Generally, in a situation like this, the benefits obtained in the end are not bad.  And even if you don't use it yourself, you can take it back to Ningping and others to try it out. If you don't have enough, someone else can use it.  Having made up his mind, Han Yu made up his mind and tried hard.

    Because he was in a high tower, Han Yu did not dare to use the powerful fire ability. If the tower collapsed, his life would be in danger.  Who knows when someone will come here to rescue him.  For the sake of safety, Han Yu decided to use the ancient martial arts he had learned combined with his own abilities to face the enemy. This could be regarded as a training for himself.

    The golden bald head was very powerful and its power was astonishing. Han Yu started to fight after two hard attacks.  During this battle, Han Yu immediately discovered that this bald man was easy to deal with.  ?Big and slow, I'm talking about this bald head.  It's okay to cause destruction, but it's almost impossible to fight.

    Han Yu believes that he just hasn't found the bald man's weakness yet. Once he finds it, it will be the bald man's death.

    In order to find the bald head's weakness, Han Yu kept trying to attack various parts of the bald head's body, but unfortunately, he still didn't know. Even Han Yu kicked the bald head's lower body hard, but in the end, Han Yu hugged his legs.  I danced for a while, but nothing happened to my bald head.

    "I don't believe you have no weaknesses!" Han Yu said through gritted teeth.

    The probing continued, with the bald head still chasing Han Yu across the room, while Han Yu continued to attack various parts of the bald head's body while running.  Finally, Han Yu found out.  Whenever he attacks the ribs on the right side of the bald man's body, the bald man's right hand will always retract unconsciously.

    "Try it!" Han Yu secretly thought in his heart. He suddenly stopped and let the bald head fall into the air again. Then he kicked the bald head on the back and knocked the bald head to the ground. Then Han Yu took advantage of the bald head to get up.  When, he rushed to the right side of the bald head, aimed at the bald head's ribs and punched him.

    "Pfft~" Han Yu actually punched the bald man's body.  The bald head shook his body violently, and the originally shining golden body began to gradually dim, and finally turned back into a pile of loess and fell to the ground.  In the loess, Han Yu found a golden bead, the size of a pigeon egg, round, smooth and sparkling.

    "This should be a good thing." Han Yu said while putting the gold beads away.  Just as Han Yu put away the golden beads, he heard a loud noise in the tower, the stairs leading to the upper floor appeared, and the tower wall on the first floor also began to change, with murals of bald heads practicing martial arts.  Appearing on the tower wall, if you look closely, you will see a complete set of ancient martial arts.  Han Yu felt a little excited. This was the first level. Calculating it this way, there were still many ancient martial arts waiting for him on the top.

    After calming down his excitement a little, Han Yu began to imitate the movements on the mural and practiced each move.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Han Yu finally memorized all the movements on the mural and was able to type them out completely without panicking. The rest was to gain experience through actual combat, which couldn’t be helped by practice.  Practiced.

    After carefully checking his equipment, Han Yu made sure that nothing was missing, and then walked up the stairs to the second floor.  On the second floor, there is no second bald head as Han Yu imagined. In the center of the second floor, there is an old man wearing a Taoist robe sitting. The old man looks like a fairy. If you don't pay close attention,  Look, it's like it's alive.

    Han Yu took up his posture and said to the old man: "Come on!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man opened his eyes suddenly, and a sword that had been resting on his leg came out of its sheath with a swipe. His whole body turned into a rainbow, and he went straight to Han Yu and stabbed him.  Han Yu ducked out of the way.  At the same time, he flew up and kicked the old man in the back.  The old man twisted his body to avoid Han Yu's kick, and at the same time raised his sword in his hand. Fortunately, Han Yu started to retreat when the old man dodged his kick, otherwise he would have been injured by the old man's sword.  future married life.

    There was a big gash in the clothes on the chest, and it was dangling in front of the chest. It looked like it was in the way, so Han Yu tore off the clothes with two hands.  He spat on his hands, rubbed them vigorously, and shouted to the old man: "Come here, let me show you what it means to seize a sword with bare hands!"

    Without saying a word, the old man stabbed Han Yu with his sword, moving very quickly.  Han Yu hurriedly dodged to the side, and at the same time tried to grab the sword in the old man's hand with both hands.  The old man flicked his wrist and a sword flower appeared. Seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly stopped his hand. If he grabbed the sword at this time, he simply didn't want his own hand.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????mb out out out to keep a distance of three steps from the old man.  In contrast, Han Yu was a little less powerful. He stared at the old man, thinking about how to deal with the old man in front of him.

    "It seems that I can't deal with this old man without getting some blood." Han Yu secretly made up his mind and rushed towards the old man.  When the old man saw Han Yu running straight towards him, he immediately stabbed Han Yu in the chest with his sword without hesitation. Han Yu gave way slightly and allowed the old man to pierce his body with the sword. At the same time, he grabbed the old man's head with both hands and didn't wait.  The old man reacted, and the flames instantly engulfed the old man.

    It’s another pile of loess, except for the sword.  Han Yu bent down to pick up the sword, put it back into the scabbard, and said to himself: "This sword looks good, take it back to Ning Ping. Hiss~ Damn it, wait and treat yourself." With that, Han Yu  Yu took out a healing bottle that Han Mengxin prepared for them.  Broken, the injured area is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.  Han Yu looked around. The stairs leading to the third floor had appeared, but the second floor wasBut there was no change at all on the tower wall.

    "Is this sword the reward for this level? Isn't that too stingy?" Han Yu looked at the sword in his hand and muttered to himself.

    Of course, no one would accuse Han Yu of being ignorant, so Han Yu just complained, took a good rest, ate something, and after regaining some strength, he continued walking up the tower.

    After fighting all the way, Han Yu finally reached the penultimate floor of the tower. Before reaching this floor, Han Yu gained many valuable goodies one after another. Among them was a pair of shoes that Han Yu liked the most. He put them on  Those shoes will run very fast in the future, giving people a feeling of flying, so Han Yu wears them on his feet now.

    I originally thought that this floor would be the same as the previous floors, with a fight, but in fact, there was nothing like Han Yu imagined on this floor.  What was waiting for Han Yu was a huge stone slab, and that stone slab was densely carved with words.

    Han Yu stood in front of the stone slab. Fortunately, the words on the stone slab were in the common language of the alliance, so Han Yu still knew him.  From that stone slab, Han Yu learned the origin of this tower, the original intention of building it, and what kind of treasures he got.

    The year the tower was built was not mentioned in the tablet, but Han Yu speculated that it was not built during the Alliance's rule.  When this tower was built, it was originally built for one person, and the purpose was to provide that person with a place of trial.  But in the end, the person who was supposed to come for the trial did not come, but Han Yu, a latecomer, took advantage of him.  Of course, this was Han Yu's guess. From the contents of the stone slab, it can be seen that the person who built this tower was the one who left this stone slab.  He had always thought that the person undergoing the trial would come here, so the words he left behind were also meant for the person who arrived here.  Among them are the origins and their respective functions of the things Han Yu obtained in the previous eleven-story tower.  Through the slate, Han Yu knew that the sword in his hand was called Qingyun Sword, and the shoes he was wearing were called Cloud-Taking Boots.  There are all kinds of things, except for the golden bead obtained on the first floor, other things are of little practical value except for their value.

    "If this floor is the last floor, then what's going on with the floor above?" Han Yu said to himself in confusion after reading the words on the stone slab and looking at the stairs leading to the thirteenth floor.  Said.

    "No matter what, I have to go out. This tower is closed now. If I want to leave here, I'm afraid the only option is to go up there and see." Thinking of this, Han Yu cheered up and went up again.  After checking around to make sure nothing was missing, he stepped up the stairs leading to the thirteenth floor of the tower.

    One step, two steps, three steps Slowly go up to the thirteenth floor, which is dark and windowless.  Han Yu opened his eyes and looked around, then raised a flame in his hand as he walked inside.

    As if in response to the flame in Han Yu's hand, the lights in the thirteenth-floor tower were suddenly lit up one by one, and the guards guarding this floor appeared in front of Han Yu.

    A demon with a human body and ram’s horns that should only exist in myths and legends roared at Han Yu!  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 341 The Lonely Soul of the Tower

    The machete, which was as huge as a door panel, swept across Han Yu's waist. Han Yu couldn't think anymore and hurriedly blocked it with Qingyun Sword. The strange power of Pao&Book&Devil knocked Han Yu away and hit him hard.  on the wall

    "Cough, cough, cough." Han Yu struggled to get up while coughing, and found that his right hand holding the Qingyun Sword was dislocated with just one blow. This made Han Yu very surprised, and at the same time he looked at the scene in front of him again.  rated by demon

    Pressing the dislocated right hand on the ground, he slowly straightened the dislocated right hand with his left hand. As soon as Han Yu gritted his teeth, he heard a soft "click" sound. Han Yu took the dislocated right hand back and looked at it and threw it aside because the right hand was dislocated.  Han Yu did not pick up the Qingyun Sword, because he realized that he was not a sword player at all. He moved his arms gently and carefully looked at the blue-eyed demon in front of him.

    Except for two black horns, this demon was completely blue, and a pair of cyan-light eyes were staring at the demon unblinkingly. But what surprised Han Yu was that the demon did not attack him when he was injured.  Judging from the way it looks now, it seems to be guarding something?

    Looking around the blue-eyed devil, through the gap between its feet, I saw a huge coffin placed there. The coffin was completely black. It would be difficult to spot it if you didn’t look carefully.

    "Is this guy guarding the coffin?"

    Han Yu tentatively took one step closer to the blue-eyed demontwo stepsthree stepswhen he reached the third step, the blue-eyed demon raised the door panel machete in his hand. Han Yu secretly yelled that it was not good, and immediately backed away, but it was a pity.  It was a little late. Although he was not hit by the machete on the door panel, the wind pressure caused by the machete still made a big gash on Han Yu's arm, and blood kept pouring out.

    The smell of blood seemed to stimulate the blue-eyed devil. It kept twitching its nose, but it never left the coffin. It just stared at Han Yu with greedy eyes, as if it wanted to swallow Han Yu alive.

    Han Yu reached out and took out a healing bottle, smashed the wound on his arm and slowly healed, recovering as before. When he looked at the blue-eyed demon again, a trace of panic flashed in its eyes. Although it was fleeting, it was still felt by Han Yu keenly.

    "Dark devil? Ha" Han Yu thought of a possibility and took out a healing bottle again. There were five healing bottles he carried with him. Two of them have been used up. This is the third one. If he guessed wrong,  That can't be tried again under any circumstances

    Mentally warning himself, Han Yu took out a shield harvested from the tower below. The Thunder Shield was said to be the Thunder Shield, but in Han Yu's eyes, this shield was useless except that it could be sold for a good price. The key was the one above.  There are too many decorations, and it can no longer be called a shield, but an art piece. However, Han Yu will not be reluctant to use the Thunder Shield because it is too gorgeous. Even if the Thunder Shield is broken, it is still worthwhile to remove the decorations and sell it.  A lot of money

    With his left hand holding the Thunder Shield in front of him, Han Yu hid his right hand holding the healing bottle behind his back and once again approached the blue-eyed demon step by step.

    The blue-eyed demon did not disappoint Han Yu. When Han Yu stepped into its warning range again, the blue-eyed demon roared and rushed towards Han Yu with his machete.

    While blocking the door machete with the Thunder Shield, Han Yu raised his right hand, and the healing bottle in his hand flew towards the blue-eyed demon. Just as Han Yu expected, the blue-eyed demon turned aside quickly as if he was afraid of the bright energy stored in the healing bottle.  It was just that Han Yu's movements were too fast as he ducked his head. Even though the Blue-Eyed Demon escaped the bad luck of the healing bottle flying into his mouth, the fragile healing bottle still shattered when it came into contact with the Blue-Eyed Devil's body.

    "Ouch" the blue-eyed demon let out a scream, and the door panel machete in his hand immediately fell to the ground. The blue-eyed demon took a few steps back, while vigorously wiping the body that was touched by the light energy in the healing bottle, while viciously  Staring at Han Yu, his blue eyes gradually began to turn red.

    Han Yu casually threw aside the Thunder Shield in his left hand. The blow just now had already ended the life of this gorgeous shield and turned it into a defective product. It would only be a hindrance to carry it in his hand_Pao&书&

    "Roar!" The blue-eyed demon roared angrily at Han Yu, who was holding two healing bottles. He opened his legs and rushed towards Han Yu, regardless of the coffin guarding him behind him. Han Yu grinned when he saw this and refused to retreat.  Come in, rush forward suddenly

    Han Yu’s goal is to throw the healing bottle into the mouth of the blue-eyed devil. If he still can’t solve the blue-eyed devil, he can only find another way. But now, he always has to try the same thing before he can be willing to do it.

    ??Hit Han Yu's head with a fist filled with wind pressure. Han Yu quickly lowered his head and let the blue-eyed devil's fist pass. He waited for an opportunity to throw the healing bottle in his hand, but saw that the cunning devil actually closed his mouth at this moment.

    "Damn it," Han Yu cursed secretly, dodged the blue-eyed demon's attack again, and casually put the healing bottle in his right hand back into his pocket.If you want to shut up, then I will find a way to get you to open your mouth. And how to get you to open your mouth will naturally be to hit you until you scream in pain.

    The two sides fought back and forth. With a punch from the blue-eyed devil, Han Yu stepped on the blue-eyed devil's little toe. The pain made the blue-eyed devil open his mouth, and Han Yu took advantage of it.  At this time, Xun threw the healing bottle in his left hand into the blue-eyed devil's mouth. Although the blue-eyed devil quickly shut up, it was still a step too late. The healing bottle flew into the blue-eyed devil's mouth, and as the blue-eyed devil closed his mouth,  With a "gumble" sound from his mouth, the blue-eyed devil swallowed it into his stomach.

    As if knowing that his death was approaching, the blue-eyed demon suddenly grabbed Han Yu with both hands, wanting to die with Han Yu. However, Han Yu, who successfully threw the healing bottle into the blue-eyed demon's mouth, had already been beaten while throwing the healing bottle.  Rolled several times and rolled to the side

    His right hand was injured again, and this time it was serious. The last time it was just a dislocation, but this time it was a comminuted fracture. Although the treatment bottle could heal his right hand in a short time, Han Yu understood that in a short time, his right hand would be damaged.  I'm afraid it won't be of any use. He smiled bitterly and broke the last healing bottle to treat his right hand, while watching the blue-eyed demon struggling in pain because the healing bottle in his belly was broken.

    Like a piece of pierced black cloth, the Blue-Eyed Demon's body emits rays of light from the inside out, and along with these rays of light are the Blue-Eyed Demon's desperate screams. At this time, the Blue-Eyed Demon has no way to fight with Han.  Yutong died and could only lie on the ground helplessly, slowly waiting for the last moment of his life to arrive.

    With a soft sound, the blue-eyed devil's sheep's head disappeared in front of Han Yu. The moment the sheep's head disappeared, Han Yu seemed to feel that sunlight from the outside was shining in. The light in the tower increased a lot, and the blue-eyed devil  The coffin guarded by the devil finally appeared clearly in front of Han Yu's eyes

    Curiosity will kill the cat

    Han Yu walked towards the coffin step by step. The coffin was naturally a tool for storing corpses. Han Yu really wanted to know whose corpse was stored in the coffin in front of him. It could be guarded by demons. Could it be the devil Satan?

    Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth. The joy of victory put Han Yu in a good mood. Even if the coffin in front of him was a Pandora's box, Han Yu would still open it to see what happened.

    The coffin was not sealed or nailed. As long as you pushed it hard, you could see the contents in the coffin. Han Yu put his left hand on the coffin lid, and a flame rose in his right hand in case of emergency.

    With a "chi" sound, the coffin lid was pushed open. Han Yu looked over and saw that it was empty?  Han Yu was a little disappointed. The flame in his right hand suddenly went out. He worked hard and wasted three precious healing bottles, but in the end he got an empty coffin?  I'm still young, it's a bit too early to prepare this thing now

    Han Yu complained to himself while packing his luggage. He didn't notice at all that a dark figure suddenly appeared in the shadow behind him and jumped on Han Yu when Han Yu was unprepared.

    ……

    "Damn it, who hit me?" Han Yu cursed in a low voice as he got up.

    "Hmph I didn't expect that I didn't knock you out. You are really lucky." A sneer came from behind Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked around. It was a very familiar environment and similar things seemed to have happened more than once. After the experienced Han Yu turned around, he looked at the man standing opposite him calmly and asked, "What's your surname?"

    "Ah?" The man standing opposite Han Yu obviously didn't expect that Han Yu would ask him this. He was stunned for a moment, looked at Han Yu blankly and asked, "Aren't you nervous?"

    "I'm used to it," Han Yu replied lightly, and asked again: "What's your surname?"

    "Oh, it's free of charge. My surname is Han. It's just a single name."

    "Your surname is Han? Then we will still be a family in five hundred years."

    "Ah? Really? That's a coincidence."

    ""

    ""

    "No, it shouldn't be like this." After Han Cheng chatted with Han Yu for a few words and exchanged names, he suddenly woke up and hurriedly shook his head and shouted

    "Don't be nervous, speak slowly, what's wrong?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Han Cheng couldn’t laugh or cry. He rubbed his face vigorously, made a fierce look, glared at Han Yu and said, "Be serious, I have no good intentions towards you."

    “…Then should you have the words ‘I am a bad person’ carved on your face?”

    "Shut up and listen, I'm going to take away your body, just stand there and don't move, let me fuse you, otherwise, I will make your soul fly away."

    "It's another one who wants to steal my body." Han Yu yawned out of boredom.Then he said to Han Cheng, who had a dark face: "I'll give you a suggestion. Before you try to snatch my body, you'd better discuss it with my first tenant. He is very concerned about first-come, first-served."

    "Ah?" Han Cheng was stunned when he heard the words. Just as he was in a daze, a hand gently patted his shoulder from behind. Han Cheng subconsciously turned around and saw a fist and his right eye.  close contact

    "Oops," Han Cheng screamed and fell to the ground. When he took his hand away, his handsome face had become funny with a panda eye.

    "Hahaha Han Yan, be polite to him, he has the same surname as us after all" Han Yu laughed happily.

    "Hmph, I won't be kind to those who want to steal territory from me." Han Yan snorted coldly, looked at Han Cheng sitting on the ground and shouted: "Get up."

    "Pa" Han Yan slapped Han Cheng who got up and shouted coldly: "What do you want to do?"

    "No, I don't want to do anything." Han Cheng covered his beaten cheek and replied in a low voice with aggrieved look on his face.

    "Pa" was another slap, and Han Yan shouted: "Speak louder, you are not a bitch"

    "I know, I know" Han Cheng's tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Pa" Han Yan slapped Han Cheng again, frowned and shouted: "I hate tears the most. If you dare to cry, I'll see if I don't slap you to death."

    "Well" Han Cheng agreed and tried his best to keep his tears from falling. He looked so pitiful that Han Yu couldn't bear to look at it. But Han Yan, who had finally found someone to bully, was not willing to give up so easily.  When Han Cheng was asked about his purpose, his hands were eager to try, waiting for Han Cheng to answer wrongly so that he could take action.

    It’s just that Han Cheng was already frightened by the first few blows from the fierce Han Yan, so he answered whatever Han Yan asked, for fear that if he was slow to answer, Han Cheng would find an excuse and slap him in the mouth again.

    And just when Han Cheng thought that Han Yan couldn't find an excuse to hit him, Han Yan suddenly took action

    "Pa" slapped him hard, and then Han Yan stared at the stunned Han Cheng and shouted: "Why don't you wear a hat?"

    "Ah?" Han Cheng was dumbfounded. Is this a reason?  He looked helplessly at Han Yu, who was already lying on the ground laughing so hard that his stomach hurt from laughing.

    "I, I'll pay attention next time" Han Cheng begged for mercy.

    "Pa" Han Yan slapped him again, "Do you want another time?"

    "Then, what do you think we should do?" Han Cheng asked aggrievedly, covering his face.

    "take your hands away," Han Yan ordered, glaring at Han Cheng who was covering his cheeks with both hands. Han Cheng shook his head resolutely at this rude order.

    "Okay, you two, stop making trouble. Han Yan, you're done. Don't find excuses to beat Han Cheng. It's so pitiful," Han Yu said from the side.

    In response to Han Yu's words, Han Yan curled his lips indifferently, while Han Cheng looked at Han Yu with a grateful face. Han Yu, who was a little unbearable by Han Cheng's starry eyes, waved to Han Cheng, motioning for Han Cheng to come over to his side.

    Han Cheng was eager to stay away from Han Yan, a violent man, so he quickly ran to Han Yu's side. Unfortunately, Han Yan also came over.

    "Han Cheng, tell me about your origins. Why are you here? How long have you been in this tower?" Han Yu asked Han Cheng.

    Han Cheng glanced at Han Yan carefully and saw Han Yan staring angrily: "What are you looking at? Don't give me a reason to continue beating you."

    Han Cheng shrank his neck when he heard this and replied to Han Yu: "I am the second prince of the Bliss Royal Family. I have a brother who loves me. I died in an accident because of an accident. My brother didn't want to lose me, so he invited me to the country.  The most powerful sorcerer sealed my soul in that coffin and then built this tower, and announced to the outside world that all kinds of priceless treasures are stored in the tower. Only powerful people can obtain the original. My brother is  I hope that I will become a strong person after taking over my body"

    Han Yu and Han Yan looked at each other. Before Han Yu spoke, Han Yan said directly: "Don't ask me, don't forget that I appeared in this world after you. What about the Bliss royal family, the magician and so on?"  Like you, this is the first time I have heard of the title.”

    Han Yu thought about it and nodded. Without embarrassing Han Yan, he asked Han Cheng: "Han Cheng, what are you going to do in the future?"

    "I don't know" Han Cheng whispered

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, shook his head and said to Han Yan: "Take care of him for a while. At least you have a companion to talk to when you are fine."

    "No," Han Yan shook his head and refused.

    "Look at his pitiful look, I really can't bear to do anything to him?" Han Yu whispered to Han Yan. After hearing this, Han Yan rolled his eyes and said in the same low voice:?Do you think your body is a hotel?  Put everything in there?  I can stay in your body because I am another personality generated from your body. Strictly speaking, we are one and he has nothing to do with you. Let him stay here for a long time, no matter what it means to you.  It will have bad effects on both the body and the mind.”

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "If you can't take action, then let me do it," Han Yan replied in a deep voice.

    "No, I can't do it," Han Yu replied, shaking his head.

    "You have to understand clearly that he is the one who wants to snatch your body. Don't be fooled by his appearance." Han Yan frowned and reminded Han Yu.

    "Um, excuse me, I want to tell you that I'm leaving," Han Cheng said weakly to Han Yu and Han Yan

    "Go? Where are you going? The outside world has changed a lot, where can you go?" Han Yu left Han Yan behind after hearing this, looked at Han Cheng and asked

    "I, I took a peek at the memory just now and found that the outside world has changed. It is no longer the world I was familiar with. My brother is no longer here, and the Bliss Royal Family no longer has me.  There is no need for me to stay in this world anymore." When Han Cheng said this, his tears couldn't stop flowing down.

    "Don't cry," Han Yu stepped forward and wiped Han Cheng's tears and said

    "Thank you." Han Cheng thanked Han Yu and continued: "Actually, after staying in the coffin for so long, I have already understood that there is no place for me in this world, but I don't want to let it go."  My brother was disappointed, so I worked hard to persist until now. Now, my concern is goneThank you Han Yu, thank you for treating me as an equal in the last moment I stayed in this world, thank you"

    As Han Cheng’s words fell, Han Cheng’s figure gradually disappeared in front of Han Yu and Han Yan (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 342: Collecting Rent

    Chapter 342: Collecting rent

    "I wonder if he will see his brother?" Han Yu seemed to be talking to himself or asking Han Yan.

    Hearing this, Han Yan glanced at Han Yu and said angrily: "I don't care if he dies. But you, why are you still here?"

    "Be polite, this is my territory." Han Yu said angrily.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yan corrected him seriously: "But now this place belongs to me."

    "Really?" Han Yu grinned, which made Han Yan's heart skip a beat. Since half a month ago, Han Yu's skills suddenly improved by leaps and bounds, making Han Yan a little unable to resist. Now when he saw Han Yu's smile, Han Yan  He instinctively took a defensive stance.

    "Don't be so nervous, I won't beat you for no reason." Han Yu said with a smile.  Han Yan was so angry that he stared, but following Han Yu's words, Han Yan no longer felt nervous, but began to feel annoyed about his overly nervous reaction just now.

    Just when Han Yan was upset, he heard Han Yu continue: "Of course, although I won't beat you for the time being, I still have something to tell you."

    "Huh?" Han Yan looked at Han Yu in confusion, wondering what kind of medicine Han Yu was selling in his gourd.

    Perhaps it was the look in Han Yan’s eyes, but Han Yu coughed lightly and said, "Hmm First of all, I want to make it clear that I am an upright person and will never do anything threatening.  Do you believe it?"

    "Is it useful if I say I don't believe it?" Han Yan rolled his eyes and replied.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this: "Well you are right. Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway."

    "Stop talking nonsense and talk about the important points." Han Yan said angrily.

    "Okay, let's talk about the main point. The main point is that I may encounter a little trouble in the future. I hope you can help me a little bit when I encounter trouble."

    Han Yan smiled, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Are you asking me for help?"

    “…Stop being so sentimental, you’ve lived here for so long, shouldn’t you pay some rent?”

    "HeheI don't."

    "It seems that you are planning to become a bad guest who defaults on rent." Han Yu began to roll up his sleeves with a serious face.

    Seeing this, Han Yan hurriedly shouted: "Stop, don't be so impulsive, say what you have to say, and don't just use your fists. I know I can't defeat you now."

    "Huh, I guess you know each other."

    "But how to pay for it? Once we start to merge, one of us will definitely disappear. I don't want to disappear."

    "I don't care, you figure it out yourself, I just want the results." Han Yu replied with a arrogant look.

    "You are really a hands-off shopkeeper. Let's do this, you come with me."

    "Where to go?" Han Yu asked.

    “You’ll know when you get there.”

    As Han Yan came to a huge amusement park, perhaps sensing that Han Yu looked at him in the wrong way, Han Yan explained to Han Yu: "You also know that the spiritual world and the real world are different, and many things are different.  It can be realized through imagination, so when I am bored here, I will decorate the place where I live. Don’t be surprised, in addition to living creatures, the buildings here can appear in front of you as long as you imagine them. But just  It’s limited to dead objects, and it’s not useful at all for improving strength, it’s just used to pass the time when you’re bored.”

    "Oh, then what did you bring me here to do?"

    "Hey, don't you want me to pay the rent? Then try to find me here. As long as you can find me, then I will pay your rent." Han Yan said with a smile.

    "Didn't you just say you didn't know how to pay?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "I just thought of a way." Han Yan replied without changing his expression.

    "Really?" Han Yu looked at Han Yan suspiciously.  Han Yan opened his mouth and said, "Don't always care about this little detail. In a word, if you want to get my rent, then just try to find me. Just set the time in an hour. If  If you can't find me, then I won't pay the rent." After saying this, Han Yan turned around and disappeared in a flash.

    "It's really troublesome." Han Yu scratched his head, and after waiting for a moment, he began to look for Han Yan's whereabouts.

    The amusement park is very big. Han Yu walked around for half an hour but could not find any sign of Han Yan.  This is his own spiritual world, and the power of fire cannot be used. Han Yu climbed to the highest point of the amusement park, hoping to discover something from a high position, but Han Yan seemed to have disappeared without a trace.

    "Where is that guy hiding?" Han Yu sat down.?Said to himself.

    Han Yan, who was hiding in the dark and observing secretly, saw a trace of disappointment on his face when he saw Han Yu sitting down. It seemed that Han Yu had not thought of the things he should pay attention to in this spiritual world, and he had clearly given him a hint just now.

    "What a worrying guy." Han Yan said to himself, and at the same time pointed at a tour bus far away from him, and the tour bus disappeared instantly.

    "Huh?" Han Yu, who was standing at a high place, couldn't help being stunned when he saw the tour bus disappearing into the sky. Then he thought of what Han Yan had told him before. This is the spiritual world, and all the objects are imagined out of thin air.  Then, thinking about it conversely, all items can be made to disappear out of thin air.

    Having figured this out, Han Yu first tried to imagine a teacup out of thin air, and then began to imagine the teacup disappearing.

    "Whoosh~" The tea cup disappeared in Han Yu's hand. This phenomenon doubled Han Yu's confidence, and he immediately began to try to imagine that all the things in front of him disappeared. This was not something that could be achieved by simple imagination.  Han Yu must first imagine the appearance of these things in front of him before he can make them disappear. In other words, Han Yu must reach the same mind as Han Yan.

    Sitting cross-legged at the highest point, Han Yu began to try to communicate with Han Yan's power, but Han Yan's power did not dodge, and just stayed there, waiting for contact with Han Yu.  Slowly, Han Yu understood Han Yan's thoughts, and Han Yan also understood what Han Yu was thinking. The two of them understood each other in an instant, and the things around them began to slowly disappear, leaving only Han Yu sitting there.  on the ferris wheel.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Han Yu looked down and saw Han Yan sitting under the Ferris wheel, looking up at him.  Han Yu smiled slightly, stood up and jumped down, landing in front of Han Yan.  Han Yan stood up and said, "I'm not too stupid. I finally understood it after getting the hint."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this. He would get the benefits anyway, so it was no big deal to let Han Yan take advantage of his words.

    Seeing that Han Yu did not refute, Han Yan suddenly felt bored. He waved to Han Yu in a somewhat annoyed mood and said, "Okay, your goal has been achieved. It's almost time to leave, right?"

    "Ah? Where's my rent?" Han Yu asked pretending to be confused.

    "" Han Yan glared at Han Yu when he heard this, and suddenly grinned: "Yes, yes, the rent, I almost forgot. Come on, come on, I'll give you the rent."

    As he spoke, Han Yan suddenly frowned and looked behind Han Yu and said, "What is that light spot?"

    "Ah?" Han Yu looked back, and immediately felt his butt kicked hard by Han Yan, and Han Yan's fierce curses came to his ears, "You greedy landlord! You still want to charge two yuan for the rent?"  All over!"

    The highest floor of the tower

    Han Yu, who was kicked out of the spiritual world by Han Yan, got up from the ground and looked around. Suddenly, a gap opened in the tower above his head. It seemed that that was the final exit.  And all around, the sun shines in, making the tower very bright. The huge coffin is parked alone in the southeast corner of the tower.

    Coming out of the tower, Han Yu stood at the top of the tower and looked up into the distance. He saw several ancient snowmen fighting with a giant elephant in the distance. Looking at the giant elephant's embarrassing actions, it was only a matter of time before he was knocked down by the snowman.  Han Yu didn't want to destroy the fruits of the snowman's labor. At the same time, he calculated the time and found that it was almost time for him to return to the ground.  The original plan was to stay in the ice cave for three days, but they have already stayed in the tower for six days. If they don't go out, they don't know if Klein and Gina will think that they are dead.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu flew into the air and flew towards the entrance of the cave where he came from.

    Nothing happened all the way. Han Yu came to the space the size of a football field through the passage. The remains of the mechanical dragon were still there. No one came to clean them up. He simply paid homage to the coffee pot that saved him.  Han Yu was about to leave when he suddenly felt a danger approaching.  The perception of danger is also part of the rent Han Yan pays to himself.  In the past, Han Yu did not have such sharp and clear intuition.

    Standing up slowly, Han Yu looked at the third cave that he had never entered.  Although he knew there was danger there, Han Yu felt like something was calling him from the danger.

    What a wonderful feeling!  !

    After weighing things up, Han Yu’s rationality finally failed to withstand his curiosity.  Driven by curiosity, Han Yu slowly walked towards the cave that he had not explored before.

    Step by step, he moved forward carefully. The further inside, the stronger the feeling of approaching danger became for Han Yu, but at the same time, the voice calling him seemed to get louder.

    Feeling these two feelings, Han Yu slowly walked to the cave? Nearby, what caught the eye was a fiery red sea. It was a sea of ??fire, or to be more precise, it was a huge magma lake.  Han Yu's current position is above the magma lake, overlooking the magma lake.

    “I saw a huge strange beast floating in the magma lake. It could be seen from its slowly shaking ears that this strange beast was alive.

    Being able to leisurely soak in the lava was an ability that Han Yu did not dare to underestimate, and when he saw the strange beast, the feeling of danger in Han Yu's heart was the strongest. From this, it can be concluded that if Han Yu and  If this strange beast fights, the outcome may still be uncertain.

    Han Yu’s prying eyes seemed to be noticed by the strange beast, and he suddenly raised his head and looked up.  Fortunately, Han Yu retracted his head before the strange beast raised its head and was not seen by the strange beast.  But the alien beast was not relieved. Without discovering Han Yu, the alien beast slowly swam out of the magma lake and climbed to the shore.

    Shaking his body to shake off the lava, Han Yu finally saw the full picture of this strange beast.

    The whole body is fiery red, the huge head is like a lion, but it has a pair of long horns, the body is like a horse, but it is covered with a layer of scales, and the four hooves are like a cow, but there is a long red ring around each hoof.  hair.  The eyes are like brass bellswell, no good!  !  !

    Han Yu secretly screamed, he was observing too carefully just now and was discovered by the strange beast.

    "Human, why are you here?" Just when Han Yu didn't know whether to run or fight, a majestic voice came into his mind.

    "Who's talking?" Han Yu immediately asked subconsciously.

    "Don't be nervous. I won't hurt you until I know your purpose of coming." As soon as the voice in his mind died down, Han Yu felt his eyes go dark. The alien beast that was originally staying next to the magma pool had already arrived at Han Yu's side.  In front of me, it was just hovering in the air.

    Han Yu suddenly felt like he had been seen through by the strange beast in front of him. When he was at a loss, he heard the majestic voice again, "Strange human being, why can't I clearly see whether you are good or evil?  "

    "Are you talking?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "To be precise, I am communicating with your spirit. Human being, what's wrong with you appearing here?"

    “…If I said that I came here because I heard someone calling me, would you believe it?”

    "Did you hear someone calling you? Human, lying is not a good habit." The alien frowned and looked at Han Yu in a very humane manner.

    "I don't know what to tell you? Anyway, I just heard a voice telling me to come over, and the closer I got, the more dangerous I felt approaching me."

    "Since you know the danger, why do you still come here?"

    "I'm just curious. I have never experienced a feeling before, so I have to find out. Otherwise, I won't even be able to sleep well." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "I feel the power of fire in your body. Is it because of this power that you were summoned?"

    "Summoning? Is there really something calling me?" Han Yu quickly asked after hearing this.

    The strange beast who knew he had made a mistake did not hide it, "Yes, there is indeed a demon imprisoned here, and I am the guardian beast responsible for guarding here. If you want to release that demon to gain the power of that demon, then between us  There must be a battle."

    “Don’t get excited, it’s not good to fight and kill too much.” Han Yu said hurriedly.

    "I can't believe what you said. I can confirm that you have experienced many battles before coming here. A warlike person like you would actually say that it is not good to fight and kill  …”

    "Is it okay if I don't want to fight? Is it okay if I'm tired? Although I have fought many times, I can pat my chest and say that I have never been a bully."

    "This can be believed. The white light emitting from your body shows that you have not been too evil."

    "White light? Where is it?" Han Yu looked at his arm in confusion and asked.

    "Hehehe you can't see it. This is the special ability of my clan. It seems that you are not here to release the demon. In this case, I allow you to leave. I just ask you not to reveal what is going on here.  To the outside world.”

    "You always talk about devil, devil, what did that devil do?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "This is not what you should know."

    "Oh~ don't be so unkind. You must have been alone here for a long time. Otherwise, why don't I serve as an enthusiastic listener at any time and listen to your stories? Let me tell you, I am a very good listener.  , I like listening to stories the most.”

    &nbsp; "Your shamelessness surprises me, but you are right, I am indeed lonely."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, and didn't care that the strange beast in front of him said he was shameless. He just looked at the strange beast quietly, waiting for its next move.  The strange beast continued: "My name is Qilin. Because my attribute is fire, I am also called Fire Qilin."

    "It turns out to be the Fire Qilin. What a coincidence, my ability is also fire, you see." Han Yu said, a ball of flame rose up from his right hand and said to the Fire Qilin.

    Fire Qilin ignored Han Yu and continued: "I was ordered to stay here to guard the demons imprisoned here and prevent these demons from harming the human world. It has been many years."

    "How many years?" Han Yu interrupted and asked.

    "many years."

    "How many years is many years?"

    "Do you know that you are very verbose?"

    "Understood, I'll shut up." Han Yu shut his mouth knowingly, but then whispered in a low voice: "If you forget, just say you forgot, and you won't admit it."

    Huo Qilin just pretended not to hear Han Yu's mutterings. Perhaps it was because he hadn't spoken for so many years. It was difficult to find an audience. Huo Qilin tolerated Han Yu's disdain for him.  He continued: "The demons imprisoned here are very powerful, there are seven in total, they are"

    "Excuse me, where are those seven demons being held now?" Han Yu interrupted Huo Qilin.

    "Why are you asking this?" Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu warily and asked.

    “Don’t get me wrong, just ask, if you don’t want to tell me, forget it.”

    "Don't ask these things. For you humans, knowing too much will not do you any good. I also know why you want to ask where these demons are. Give up that unrealistic idea, because paying and  What you get is directly proportional to what you give, and how much you will get in return.”

    "I also know you are right. But the crisis soon forced me to desperately strengthen my strength. If I fail, I will not only be killed. I don't want to see the people I want to protect being killed."  Die in front of me. Tell me something you don’t like to hear, even if I sell my soul to the devil, as long as I can protect the people I want to protect, I will be willing to do so."

    "Is the person you want to protect important to you?" Huo Qilin asked slowly.

    "Of course." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    "Okay, in that case, I'll give you a chance to take off your clothes."

    "What do you want to do? Although I want to increase my strength, not all methods are acceptable." Han Yu covered his chest with both hands and shouted.

    "Stop your dirty thoughts and ask you to take off your clothes because you have no clothes to change into." Huo Qilin said angrily.

    "Oh, oh, if you didn't make it clear earlier, I might have misunderstood you." Han Yu said with a smile.

    When Han Yu put the blame on himself, Huo Qilin rolled his eyes in a very humane manner, and then said to Han Yu: "Jump into that magma pool."

    "It will kill people." Han Yu blinked and looked at Huo Qilin and said.

    "Don't you want to improve your strength?" Fire Qilin asked slowly.

    "Could it be possible to increase your strength by jumping down?"

    "This is not an ordinary magma pool. It can transform your physique. Since your ability is flame, it just matches the properties of the magma pool. Jumping in will only do you good and no harm. Don't worry about losing your life. I'm here.  Just stay by and nothing will happen to you. Or, what you just told me were just lies, and you will run away when the person you want to protect is in danger?"

    "Your provoking skills are really bad, I can see it." Han Yu glanced at Huo Qilin and said angrily, then took off his clothes and jumped into the lava pool with his butt naked.  .  Before jumping, Han Yu said to Fire Qilin very seriously: "I heard that Qilin is a mythical beast and represents auspicious existence. Don't embarrass your Qilin clan and trick me on purpose. Don't stare,  I just jump."

    "Plop~" Han Yu suddenly plunged into the magma pool.  Because of his own fire ability, Han Yu was not burned directly by the hot magma. On the contrary, Han Yu felt like he was soaking in a hot spring. This hot spring was a bit hot. He must have been boiled at this moment.  Cooked prawns.

    "Don't come out, hold on. The longer you hold on, the more benefits you will get." Just when Han Yu couldn't bear it anymore and was about to jump out of the magma pool, the voice of Fire Qilin came into Han Yu's mind.  Han Yu tried to respond with his own spirit: "But I feel like I'm about to die."

    "You actually learnedYou communicated with me mentally, which is not bad.  "

    "Hey, now is not the time to sigh."

    "Hehehe I'm sorry. But I still say what I said, soaking for a while longer will only do you good, not bad. Don't you want to become stronger?"

    ""

    "Hey, why aren't you talking?"

    ""

    "Hey! Hey!"

    ""

    ……

    Opening his eyes faintly, Han Yu found himself lying in the magma, his body sinking and floating.  At this moment, Huo Qilin's voice came to my ears, "Are you awake?"

    "I didn't die?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Nonsense." Huo Qilin stepped aside, causing Han Yu to lose his support and fell into the magma.  Han Yu was so frightened that he hurriedly opened his hands and shook them, grabbing the scales on Fire Qilin's body in a hurry.

    "Oh my god, I was so close that I thought I was going to die." Han Yu said while panting.

    "Loose my scales."

    "I'm sorry, I missed it. I didn't mean to do it. You are a member of the Qilin clan, a noble clan. You will not fall out with me just because of my little mistake. That would be disrespectful to your noble clan."

    Fire Qilin glared at Han Yu angrily, "Don't talk to me about the pride of the Qilin clan."

    "Heywhat about that, can I ask a question?" Han Yu asked with a smile on his face.

    "you say."

    "Why are you so friendly to me?"

    "" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 343 Brahma is like a flower that does not make people worry

    Chapter 343 Brahma is like a flower that doesn’t make people worry

    "Don't stare, you can just pretend I didn't ask, right?" Han Yu quickly compromised as he faced Huo Qilin's two big copper bell eyes.

    Huo Qilin glared at Han Yu again and said slowly: "The Qilin clan has an innate instinct to distinguish between good and evil. From the first moment I saw you, I have seen your heart clearly.  I understand what kind of person you are. For someone like you, I don’t want you to die early.”

    "Did you see it clearly? Did you really see it clearly?" Han Yu asked with some disbelief.

    "Yes, I can see it clearly. But don't worry, I can only tell whether you are a good person or a bad person. I don't have that ability for your memory."

    “From what you’re saying, is there someone who can see through other people’s thoughts?” Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Yes, but unfortunately it has become extinct. The reason for its extinction is because of that ability."

    "That's true, no one likes to have their inner thoughts peeked into." Han Yu nodded in agreement.

    "Don't you pity those beings who were exterminated?" Huo Qilin asked curiously.

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a moment and replied: "Wellit's pitiful, but since they had that kind of ability, they were actually destined to be exterminated. It can only be said that they are relatively unlucky."

    "Then what if you were one of those existences? Would you be willing to be eliminated?" Huo Qilin asked again.

    "Of course I'm not willing to give in, but I will try my best to support myself before I am killed." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Huo Qilin was speechless for a long time as he looked at Han Yu who was not in his proper form.  Han Yu felt a little nervous and asked tentatively: "What's wrong? Did I say something wrong?"

    "No, you just helped me untie a knot in my past." Huo Qilin replied lightly.

    "Really? Then can I get a reward or something?"

    Fire Qilin’s eyes were a little tangled, and for the first time he began to doubt his own racial talent. How did the human in front of him look like a good person?

    Maybe it was because Huo Qilin stared at it for a little too long, which made Han Yu feel a little guilty. Han Yu shrank into the magma and muttered in a low voice: "If you don't give it, you won't give it. What are you doing to scare people if you don't say anything?"

    Huo Qilin shook his head helplessly and blurted out: "What do you want?" As soon as the words were spoken, Huo Qilin regretted it. Why did he agree?  Just as he was about to change his mind, he heard Han Yu say, "Scales, I want the scales on you."

    "What do you want these scales for?"

    "It looks good, take it back and make it a gift for my companions."

    "" Huo Qilin fell silent, and Han Yu seemed to have become accustomed to Huo Qilin's silence from time to time, so he also fell silent.  After a long while, Fire Qilin asked slowly: "Is it okay to take off the scales?"

    "Yes, of course, as many as you want." Han Yu replied hurriedly.  However, Huo Qilin glared at Han Yu and said angrily: "How many more do you want? Am I because the scales on my body are ordinary? I will give you three at most."

    "Three pieces? No, that's too little. Let me do the math. Lin Ke, Mengxin, Ningping, Feier, Shi Bafang, Yan'er, you have to give me at least seven pieces." Han Yu pulled the trigger.  Finger said to Fire Qilin.

    "You only have six companions, why do you need seven?"

    "You're stupid, what about me? You missed me." Han Yu pointed to his nose and said.

    Han Yu tried hard for a while, but finally got Huo Qilin to agree to Han Yu's request and promised to give Han Yu ten scales. As for why it was ten scales, in Han Yu's words, it was because there might be companions joining in the future, so in advance  Be prepared.  Huo Qilin rolled his eyes again after hearing this reason.  Even Huo Qilin himself didn't understand why he was so accommodating to the human being in front of him.

    "Okay, your body has been transformed, and the flames you can use in the future will be even more powerful. Now let me talk to you about how to use flames?" Huo Qilin said to Han Yu who climbed ashore to put on clothes.

    It was very rare for Han Yu to hear the comments of an expert like Huo Qilin who was born to play with fire. He nodded hurriedly and replied: "Okay, that's what I want."

    Han Yu’s attitude made Huo Qilin very satisfied, and he began to comment on Han Yu’s current abilities in a targeted manner.  Huo Qilin expressed his approval for Han Yu's desire to combine abilities with ancient martial arts, and at the same time made some suggestions for improvement, which benefited Han Yu a lot.  However, Huo Qilin criticized Han Yu on how to use his flame ability.

    "Flame does not mean that the larger the area, the more powerful it is. The larger the area, the corresponding power will be dispersed. Just like if you use a glass of water to pour it onA cup of water has little impact on an acre of land, but it is enough for a pot of flowers.  You have to remember in the future that the essence is what is concentrated.  "

    "Is that so?" Han Yu said, crossing his index fingers and pointing a crossfire at a pile of gravel on the shore.

    "Yes, it seems that even if I don't tell you these words, you will understand this truth sooner or later. This trick of yours is good, but there is still room for improvement. Why do you have to cross the fingers of both hands instead of one finger on one hand?  Is it easier?"

    "Hmmthat doesn't seem handsome enough." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    "You are fighting with others, not performing. Give up those cool ideas and start from practicality."

    “Then let me see your special move, okay?”

    "Okay. Just watch." Huo Qilin nodded, opened his mouth, and a red flame formed in front of his mouth. Immediately afterwards, Huo Qilin's eyes suddenly opened, and a red beam shot out.  A big rock on the shore was smashed into pieces.  Han Yu was stunned.

    "How is it?" Huo Qilin asked Han Yu with a little pride.

    “It’s really, really amazing.” Han Yu stammered.

    "Hahaha don't be envious, you can do it too, as long as you practice hard. Again, the essence is what is concentrated."

    Huo Qilin's words made Han Yu thoughtful. Huo Qilin didn't bother him and just sat quietly aside.  After a long time, Han Yu seemed to have changed into a different person, and he solemnly thanked Huo Qilin: "Thank you for your advice."

    Fire Qilin accepted Han Yu's gift, and then said, "Then what are you going to do next?"

    "Next? Of course I will go back to be with my companions. I have been in this cave for more than three days. I don't know if they will be anxious about me now." Han Yu touched his nose and replied.

    "Are you leaving?"

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded slightly.

    "That's it." Huo Qilin said slowly, shaking his body at the same time, shaking off ten scales from his body and giving them to Han Yu.

    "You really keep your word." Han Yu muttered softly as he looked at the red scales on Fire Qilin's body.

    "Greed is not a good thing at first sight. Take good care of these scales I gave you. Its function is more than just a scale." Fire Qilin looked at Han Yu with a smile and said.

    "Oh, what's the use?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "When you or your companions are in danger, remember to crush the scales and you will see them." Fire Qilin did not tell Han Yu the function of his scales.

    Han Yu didn’t ask any more questions. He put away the ten palm-sized scales and looked at Huo Qilin, who was hesitant to speak.  Seeing this, Huo Qilin shook his head slightly, "I have my mission. Don't say anything that makes me feel embarrassed. Let's go. You still have things you need to do."

    "Then take care of yourself." Han Yu was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    "The same goes for you. Remember, when you encounter danger, remember to crush the scales in your hands." Fire Qilin warned again.

    "I remember." Han Yu nodded solemnly, turned around and walked out of the cave.  Han Yu didn't look back until he returned to a space the size of a football field.

    "Han Yu!" Just when Han Yu was feeling a little disappointed, a voice full of surprise came from his ears.  Han Yu looked back and saw that it was Gina.  Also following Gina in were Klein and the red-haired Snowman King.

    "Why are you here?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "What are you still talking about? We agreed for three days, but do you know how many days have passed now?" Gina asked Han Yu with a look of annoyance.

    "Okay, this is not the place to talk. Now that the person has been found, let's leave here quickly. When we go back, there will be plenty of opportunities to talk." The red-haired Snowman King urged everyone.

    Hearing this, Gina rolled her eyes at the red-haired Snowman King and said, "I know, Xiaohong, don't rush me."

    "Xiaohong?" Han Yu looked at the red-haired Snowman King in surprise.

    "Yes, the hair all over its body is red, so it is right to call it Xiaohong." Gina quickly explained to Han Yu when she saw this.

    "That's right, that's right." Han Yu looked at the red-haired Snowman King with a smile on his face, and saw that the Snowman King's face turned from red to black, with a tendency to develop into purple.

    On the way back, the red-haired Snowman King walked to Han Yu and asked in a low voice: "Please do me a favor and let her change her name. Although pets can't resist the owner's orders, I really can't bear this bad name."  None?Accept.  "

    "Really? Xiao Hong~" Han Yu replied in a strange tone.

    "What do you want to do before you are willing to help me?" The red-haired Snowman King asked directly.

    "Tsk, tsk~ Tell me, what do you have that I want?" Han Yu said, looking at the red-haired Snowman King with disgust.

    "can I ask you to do it?"

    "Sure, you've already begged me, so I have to give you some face. After all, it's because of me that you're called the cute name Xiao Hong." At the end of the sentence, Han Yu couldn't help but laugh.  stand up.  The red-haired Snowman King could only look at Han Yu helplessly, hoping that Han Yu would do him a favor after making enough jokes about him.

    "Okay, wait, I'll tell you, I just have a little request."

    "Please say."

    "Just don't look at me so sadly in the future." After saying that, Han Yu walked to Gina and suggested in a low voice: "Gina, don't you think the name Xiaohong is a bit unpopular?"

    "What's wrong?"

    “Think about it, this guy is a male, wouldn’t it feel awkward if you gave it such a feminine name?” Han Yu asked softly.  After Han Yu reminded her, Gina nodded, "When you say so, it really feels like this. How about you give it a name?"

    "Okay, since it is covered in red hair and looks like a ball of fire, why not call it Fiery Fire? What do you think?"

    "Fire, Fiery what do you think of this name?" Gina turned around and asked the red-haired snowman King Dao.

    No matter what, it’s better than Xiao Hong. The red-haired Snowman King didn’t even dare to have any picky thoughts, and hurriedly nodded to express that he liked this name, which didn’t sound too good.

    Seeing the red-haired snowman king nodding, Gina nodded and said: "Since you like it, I will call you Liehuo from now on. Remember Liehuo, don't listen to Brahma Ruhua again in the future. I am your master, otherwise I will come back next time  I can’t protect you.”

    The red-haired snowman king nodded hurriedly.

    Han Yu on the side asked curiously: "What bad thing did that Fan Ruhua do again?"

    "Shhh, keep your voice down, don't let my aunt hear it. Those three words are now taboo words for my aunt." Gina hurriedly gestured to Han Yu.

    "Oh, tell me in a low voice, what did that guy do to offend your aunt." Han Yu asked Gina in the same low voice.

    Gina first looked at Klein, who was walking in the front, and then whispered to Han Yu in a voice that only Han Yu could hear: "That Brahma Ruhua instigated Xiao Hong, oh, it's a fire now, to steal aunt's underwear at night  , but was caught on the spot by my aunt.”

    "The scene must have been very hot at that time, right?" Han Yu asked with a smirk.

    "Hate, don't gloat." Gina patted Han Yu gently, but a smile appeared on her face, as if she recalled the scene at that time.

    "You two, what happy things are you talking about? Say it to make me happy too?" Klein came over at some point.

    "Ah~ I finally came out!" Han Yu suddenly shouted and ran towards the entrance of the cave not far away. Gina also wanted to run out with Han Yu, but Gina understood that this was only hers.  fantasy.

    "Aunt, I was wrong. Han Yu must ask." While admitting her mistake, Gina did not forget to drag Han Yu into trouble.

    Klein rolled his eyes at Gina, stretched out his hand to give Gina a blow, and said angrily: "You little bitch, tell me nonsense next time, see if I will let you off lightly."

    "Hehe Auntie, I was wrong. I never dare to do it again." Gina said coquettishly, holding Klein's shoulders.

    "You've said the same thing more than once." Klein said angrily.

    “This time is different, I mean it sincerely.”

    "……hope so."

    Walking on the way back to the valley, Han Yu was looking forward to seeing Fan Ruhua's current state.  I heard from Gina that since Klein caught the clothes-stealing operation, Fan Ruhua was hung at the entrance of the valley by Klein, and a sign was hung around Fan Ruhua's neck, saying "I was wrong."  Three big characters.

    What a joyful picture.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but speed up his pace.

    However, when Han Yu walked to the entrance of the valley, except for the ice dragon who was loyally guarding there, he did not see the human statue named Fan Ruhua that Gina mentioned.

    "What's going on? Where are the people?" Gina asked Han Yudao, who arrived first, strangely.

    "I don't know, I only found this." Han Yu held up a cut ropereplied.

    "Did she run away?" Gina looked back at her aunt Klein, but saw that Klein was also frowning at this time, unable to figure out a clue.

    With Binglong standing by, we can rule out the possibility of Fanruhua being snatched away. The only explanation is that Fanruhua left on her own, so that Binglong did not stop her.  But where did this guy go? This is a question.

    With this question in mind, Han Yu and others returned to the valley.  Listening to Han Yu talk about what he saw in the ice cave, and hearing Han Yu talk about the tower, Klein asked to see the golden bead that Han Yu got.  As for the golden bead, Han Yu didn't know what it was used for, but he just thought it was very valuable.  When Klein looked at it, he took out the golden beads and handed them to Klein.

    Klein took the golden bead, looked at it carefully and then said to Han Yu: "According to legend, there was a legend in ancient times."

    "It's a legend again. How come all good things can be linked to legends?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "You are right, you can understand it as, only the things in legends are good things. And in the legend I mentioned, this golden bead is a good thing. This is not actually a golden bead.  , the accurate name should be the soul-returning golden elixir, which has only one effect, which is to bring the dead back to life."

    "Soul-Returning Golden Pill? Isn't that valuable?"

    "Priceless treasure."

    "Hmm~ You can bring the dead back to life. Does it matter how long you have been dead?"

    "Of course not. If the death is not natural, as long as you take this soul-reviving golden elixir within one hour or three, you can be brought back to life. Han Yu, keep this thing. It may be able to save your life in the future."

    "Oh." Han Yu still put away the soul-returning elixir.  At this moment, the red-haired Snowman King, who had been renamed Liehuo, walked in, holding a small thing covered in blood in his hand.

    "Miao Miao?!" Gina shouted in surprise after seeing the little thing in Li Huo's hand.  This little thing is a snow fox, and more importantly, it is Fan Ruhua's pet.

    The snow fox known as Miaomiao raised its head and looked around with difficulty. When it saw Klein clearly, it immediately struggled to stand up.

    "It needs healing." Klein stepped forward and held Miaomiao in his hands and said.

    "Wait, let me do it." Han Yu stopped Klein who was about to go upstairs.

    "You?" Everyone in the room, including Klein, and the alien beasts, looked at Han Yu together.

    Han Yu didn’t waste any time. He took out the only healing bottle he had and opened it slowly towards Xue Hu. The bright energy stored inside poured out and slowly wrapped Xue Hu’s body.

    Under the gaze of Gina and others, Snow Fox gradually regained its vitality. After moving its body, it immediately called out to Klein anxiously.

    "Don't be anxious, let me prepare, and then let you go rescue your troublesome master." Klein softly comforted Xuehu Miaomiao, and said to Gina: "Gina, you and Li Huo stay  Come down to see our house, Han Yu, you have just come back, please stay too."

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "You'd better let me go too. Knowing this, I can't rest well even if you ask me to rest. It's better to go with you so that I can take care of you on the way. And I am very concerned about my own cultivation.  I have some new ideas and I just want to take this opportunity to put them into practice.”

    "Okay, then I have to take the lead in this operation, okay?" Klein nodded and asked Han Yu.

    "Can."

    With Han Yu’s promise, Klein, led by Xue Hu Miaomiao, left the valley and headed towards the place where Fan Ruhua fell into trouble.

    "You don't seem surprised." Han Yu asked Klein curiously on the way.

    "When I was with Fan Ruhua, every time that guy made me angry, she would pick an ice lotus for me as an apology." Klein said slowly.

    "It seems like there is a real connection between you and her."

    "Yes, fate is simply a bad fate." Klein said with a wry smile.

    "I don't know when she became like that and had thoughts about me that she shouldn't have. Sigh~ It seems that being a good person is not a good thing."

    "What you said seems to be a bit bragging."

    "Really? Why don't I think so? I think I'm just stating a fact."

    "Okay, state the facts. But Sister Klein, your statement may need to be postponed. If we don't help, your friend and admirer will probably be turned into a photo in a while.  "Han Yu pointed to the cliff not far ahead.??said to Klein.

    I saw a black shadow lying on the cliff, motionless.

    "Banruhua~Hang on!~" Klein shouted to Fanruhua as he ran.

    "Klein~" Fan Ruhua turned around and shouted to Klein.  But when Klein was approaching, Fan Ruhua seemed to have thought of something and shouted urgently: "Don't come over, don't come over, Klein, there's a trap!"

    "Wow~" As soon as he finished speaking, Klein was lifted into the air by a big net.  But before the hunter lurking nearby could cheer, he saw Klein, who was caught in the net, grabbing the mesh of the big net with both hands and pulling hard. The big net was suddenly torn in half. He ran behind and was ready to rescue him.  Han Yu was surprised.

    Now that the trap has been seen through, it is of little use to continue to lurk. People hiding in the nearby snow emerged from the snow caves and quickly surrounded Klein and Han Yu.

    "Klein, go save people, leave this to me, hurry!" Han Yu seemed to have discovered something and hurriedly shouted to Klein.

    Klein glanced at Fan Ruhua's location in confusion. Not far away from her, an ice spider the size of a round table was approaching Fan Ruhua step by step.  Immediately he said: "Okay, I'll leave this to you and I'll go rescue people. Just be careful."

    Being surrounded, Han Yu looked at the people around him and asked aloud: "Who comes first?"

    "Boy, not everyone can be a hero and save a beautiful woman." Someone among the people surrounding Han Yu shouted.

    "Are you only good at talking?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    "Since you don't know whether to live or die, then we will help you, let's go shoulder to shoulder." {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 344 Brahma’s pet like a flower

    Chapter 344 Brahma’s pet like a flower

    Except for Han Yu who was still standing, around him lay people moaning in pain.

    "Boy, if you dare to conceive our silver wings, you are going to be in trouble." A person lying on the ground threatened Han Yu viciously.

    Han Yu glanced at the other party indifferently and did not take the other party's threat to heart. In Han Yu's view, this was just the barking of a defeated dog.  Just like a dog bites a person, but the person cannot bite the dog.  Of course, if a person is bitten by a dog, the final result is that the biting dog will be stewed by the bitten person.

    Seeing that Han Yu was ignoring him, the person who threatened Han Yu became more energetic and continued to yell at Han Yu, until Han Yu couldn't bear it anymore and threw a fireball over it, causing the guy with a happy mouth to wail and roll in the snow.  This made the guy calm down.

    Killing the chicken to scare the monkey is a very good method. At least after Han Yu punished the talkative guy, the others all became honest and lay on the ground obediently without moving.

    The ground in the ice and snow is very cold!  After crawling for a while, the people on the ground finally couldn't help but slowly got up and looked at Han Yu cautiously, lest Han Yu attack them when they got up.  Fortunately, Han Yu's attention was not on them. At this moment, Han Yu was paying attention to Klein who climbed up the cliff to save Fan Ruhua.

    The ice spider the size of a round table was unwilling to let its prey slip away from its eyes. It gestured at Klein with its long fangs and claws. Klein was worried that it would accidentally injure Brahma Ruhua, so he was afraid of using it.

    "Hey, give me your spear." Han Yu said to the guy behind him who wanted to sneak attack him without looking back.  The guy was so frightened that he stood frozen on the spot.  Han Yu waited for a while and saw that the guy holding the spear didn't respond. He turned around and stretched out his hand: "Bring it here."

    The man obediently handed over the spear in his hand. Only after handing over the spear did the man realize why he was so obedient just now.

    I saw Han Yu weighing the spear in his hand. After visually checking the distance and direction, he took a small run and threw it at the ice spider clinging to the cliff.  Regarding Han Yu's actions, the person who threatened Han Yu before couldn't help but curled his lips, laughing at Han Yu's overestimation in his heart.  If you want to hit an ice spider that can move freely even on a cliff with an ordinary spear, that is pure, pure, pure miracle!

    The spear was driven hard into the ice spider's back. The ice spider, which had no reaction at all, was nailed to the cliff by the spear and could not move.  Klein, who was confronting the Ice Spider, seized this opportunity and jumped onto the cliff where Fan Ruhua was staying without hesitation. He grabbed Fan Ruhua and jumped down. After several leaps, Klein had already carried Fan Ruhua.  fell to the ground.

    "Klein~" Fan Ruhua hugged Klein tightly, with a touched face.  But Clay Ying was pushing Fanruhua out hard, and while pushing, he shouted: "Don't touch it, let go."

    "Klein~" Fan Ruhua seized the opportunity to be intimate with Klein and rubbed her face hard against Klein's face, which made Klein's skin crawl all over. Finally, he couldn't bear it and kicked Fan Ruhua out.  Of course, he didn't use much force. He just let Fan Ruhua slide out for a few meters without any injuries on his body.

    After wiping the cheek kissed by Fan Ruhua vigorously, Klein praised Han Yu, who was walking over: "The spear throw is good."

    "Excuse me. What should I do with those people?" Han Yu asked modestly, pointing to those who dared not leave.

    Seeing this, Klein nodded and said softly: "Leave it to me." After saying that, Klein walked towards the man who was gathered together and did not dare to leave, calling himself Silver Wings.  Fan Ruhua over there had already climbed up and followed Klein closely, as if he was not leaving an inch.  Klein ignored her and walked directly to the person who looked like the leader of the Silver Wings. He asked, "You said you are from Silver Wings. Do you have any evidence?"

    "Yes." The person being questioned quickly untied his clothes upon hearing this, revealing a Pegasus badge hanging on his chest.  Klein nodded after looking at it and asked, "Do you know who I am?"

    "You haven't asked for advice yet?"

    "My name is Klein Barr. I hope this is just a misunderstanding. What do you think?" Klein asked, staring into the other person's eyes.

    The person who was being stared at changed his expression after hearing Klein's full name. When he heard what Klein said next, he nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, it's a misunderstanding. I'm sorry, we don't know this."  Women are your companions.”

    “Forget it, since you don’t know, then you won’t be blamed if you don’t know.” Klein waved his hand magnanimously.

    "Thank you for your tolerance, but" The other party hesitated to speak.

    "AlsoWhat happened?  Klein asked upon seeing this.

    "Well, can you please ask your companion to return the ice lotus you took to us? It is the medicine our team is responsible for guarding. If it is lost, we will be severely punished."

    "That's it, just wait a moment." After Klein finished speaking, he stretched out his hand to Fan Ruhua and said, "Bring it here."

    "Well" Fan Ruhua was a little reluctant to give up.

    "Hurry up and bring it." Klein urged impatiently.

    Fan Ruhua reluctantly took out the ice lotus flower from her waist bag. It was crystal clear and very beautiful.

    "Give it back to you. Let me say sorry to your captain. I hope this can reduce your punishment a little." Klein handed the Ice Lotus to the other party and said.

    After receiving the ice lotus, the man bowed gratefully to Klein and said, "Your great kindness will never be forgotten by the Sander team." After saying that, the man turned around and took a dozen of his team members, supporting each other and leaving.  .

    "Let's go, it's time for us to go back." Klein turned back and said to Han Yu and Fan Ruhua.

    "Why should I return it to them? I obviously picked it with great difficulty." Fan Ruhua muttered in a dissatisfied voice.

    "Shut up, you don't know how to reflect! Have you ever thought about whether you would have survived if Han Yu and I hadn't come to save you?" Klein frowned and shouted.

    "Klein, are you concerned about me?" Fan Ruhua looked at Klein with bright eyes and said.

    "Bah! I was moved by your pet Miaomiao's loyal spirit, so I rescued you once. Otherwise, I'll leave you alone."

    "Haha" Obviously, Klein's explanation was automatically blocked by Fan Ruhua. He hugged his pet with a smile, and the snow fox Miaomiao kissed it and said: "So good, so good."

    Seeing this, Klein said angrily: "Don't think that Miaomiao is lucky. Let me tell you, if Han Yu hadn't used the precious healing bottle, your last pet would have died long ago."

    "Hmm Speaking of this, I remembered something." Fan Ruhua said after hearing this.

    "What's the matter?" Klein asked.

    "My pets are gone, Klein, help me catch some pets. It's best to be like the snowman mutant."

    "You are really greedy. Do you think the red-haired Snowman King is so easy to meet?" Klein said to Fan Ruhua, dumbfounded after hearing this.

    “Then just help me catch a few, otherwise I will stay in your valley and not leave.”

    After hearing Fan Ruhua’s threat, Klein couldn’t help but slap Fan Ruhua on the head, “You dare to threaten me?”

    Fan Ruhua said hurriedly: "Don't dare, don't dare. In fact, even if you find me a pet, I will stay in your valley and not leave."

    ""

    ……

    On the way back to the valley, after Fan Ruhua and Klein finished discussing the time to help Fan Ruhua capture pets, Han Yu asked Klein: "Sister Klein, how is the Silver Wing organized? To be honest, I have never entered this place since.  Ever since the first floor, I have been wondering, is this still a prison?"

    "You feel weird?"

    "Um."

    "Since you feel strange, let's walk faster. When we get back to the valley, I will talk to you carefully. This cannot be explained clearly in one or two sentences."

    "Okay." Han Yu nodded after hearing this.  But before the two of them had gone far, something went wrong with Fan Ruhua.

    She fell into an ice cave!  Who knows how this guy was so unlucky that he fell into a natural trap that nine out of ten people would not fall into.

    "Klein, my foot is twisted~" Fan Ruhua said to Klein with a grimace.

    "Don't even think about taking advantage of me while I'm carrying you." Klein saw through Fan Ruhua's trick at a glance.

    "Klein, what you said is so hurtful." Fan Ruhua said with a sad look on her face.

    "Really?" Klein stared at Fan Ruhua, who turned her head to the side with a guilty conscience. Klein sighed and said to Han Yu, "Han Yu, can you help carry her?"

    "No, I don't want a stinky man to touch me." Fan Ruhua refused before Han Yu could answer.

    Han Yu shrugged at Klein, saying that he was helpless.  Klein frowned and said, "Brahma is like a flower, don't be willful."

    "Klein, you know that I hate men." Fan Ruhua looked at Klein with tears in his eyes and said. Klein seemed to be recalled by Fan Ruhua's words, nodded silently, and said softly: "Then you  Wait here for a while, I?Look around for anything that might give you a step forward.  After saying that, without waiting for Fan Ruhua to refuse, Klein turned and walked towards the nearby woods. Before leaving, he told Han Yu: "Han Yu, take care of her for me."  "

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed and stood not far or near from Fan Ruhua.  Fan Ruhua, on the other hand, acted as if Han Yu was a transparent person, staring in the direction where Klein was leaving, as if she could see Klein's back.

    After a while, a bear roar came from the woods. The owner of the voice was very angry, but after a while, the voice turned into a cry for mercy. Then, Klein was seen sitting on the back of a black bear.  He rode out slowly.

    Looking at the bruises on the black bear’s face, Han Yu could imagine what the black bear was going through at that time.  He couldn't help but look at the black bear with some sympathy.  Han Yu's sympathetic eyes stimulated the black bear. He was sleeping when the guy on his back suddenly pulled him out of the warm bed, beat him up and made him his mount.

    "Roar~" The black bear let out a low roar at Han Yu, and Han Yu suddenly wanted to test his momentum at this time, so he didn't say hello to Klein and directly used his momentum towards the black bear. The black bear  He immediately fell to the ground and looked at Han Yu with horrified eyes.

    Klein got up from the ground and shouted to Han Yu angrily: "Put your momentum back. Really, I didn't say anything in advance. Brahma is like a flower Hey, Brahma is like a flower."

    Picking up Fan Ruhua, who was stunned by Han Yu's force because he was not careful, and throwing it on the back of the black bear that climbed up from the ground, Klein said to Han Yu as he walked: "Your force has already taken shape.  What you have to do in the future is to practice diligently to keep your momentum strong. When it reaches a certain level, you no longer need to be afraid of Deimos."

    "I have never been afraid of him. Sister Klein, with my current strength, can I compete with that Deimos?" Han Yu corrected Klein's speech disorder and asked the question that he had been most concerned about.

    "Five minutes, with your current strength, you can only compete with Timo's ability for five minutes at most, and then you will be passive. Timo's strength is tyrannical, and it is not something that you, a guy who is sharpening his guns in battle, can easily defeat him."

    "In other words, it is possible for me to defeat him, as long as within these five minutes."

    "Yes, surprise is the only way for you to win. What you have to do now is to extend the time you can resist Deimos, and how to kill Deimos with one blow."

    “Five minutes, one strike will kill you.” Han Yu muttered in a low voice and walked forward.  Fan Ruhua, who was riding on the back of a black bear and had woken up, saw this and asked Klein softly: "Klein, where did this Han Yu come from? I heard what you said about defeating Deimos? Isn't he just fanciful?  If Deimos could be defeated so easily, he would have been killed by the people here long ago, and how could he still sit on the throne of the Emperor of the Exiled Land for so many years?"

    Klein heard the words and replied in a low voice: "Don't talk nonsense if you don't understand. It's true that Deimos is indeed the emperor of the Exiled Land, but to say that he is the strongest in the Exiled Land is a bit exaggerated. Below us  , many of those people after the fifteenth level of hell can defeat Deimos."

    "Then why didn't anyone come out to defeat Dimos?" Fan Ruhua asked in confusion.

    "But the key point is, why defeat Deimos? Even if Deimos is defeated, the land of exile will not fall into their hands. Deimos can be said to be the manager selected by the alliance. In this case, then  Why do you need to do something that is not good for you? In addition, after God Moss took office, he treated those people below the fifteenth level of hell very politely, and those people will naturally not go to Dimos to trouble him. "

    After listening to Klein’s explanation, Fan Ruhua fell silent.  Klein smiled when he saw this, "I will have a good talk with Han Yu about the current situation in the Land of Exile when I return to the valley. If you are interested, you can come and listen. This will save you from getting into trouble in the future.  Come and implicate me.”

    "Really? Klein, I am not the kind of person who likes to cause trouble." Fan Ruhua said to Klein with some dissatisfaction.

    Hearing this, Klein snorted coldly and said without reply, "This black bear has good fighting ability. You can keep it as a pet."

    "Hmm so ugly." Fan Ruhua looked at the black bear and whispered.

    "Don't be picky." Klein shouted with a stern face.

    "Okay, okay, then I'll accept this guy." Fan Ruhua said with a reluctant look on her face.  Klein was so angry that he stared at him. If the black bear he was riding was not worried that Klein would beat it, it would have knocked Fan Ruhua to the ground and sat her to death. How dare you call yourself ugly?

    "Plop~" Just when Klein was staring at Fanruhua?I heard a soft sound coming from the front. I turned around and saw Han Yu falling to the ground.

    Han Yu, who had been thinking about something, didn't pay attention to his feet, so he tripped over something.  Fortunately, it was on the snow, so it didn't hurt much if he fell. Han Yu stood up and patted the snow on his body, looking back to see what had tripped him.  I saw a frozen paw stretching out of the snow.

    The claws are not small, about the size of a black bear's paw, but they are definitely not a black bear.  Han Yu said to Klein beside him: "Stand away, and I'll see if I can pull the owner of this paw out of the snow."

    "How do you plan to do it?" Klein asked.

    "You forgot that I can fly." Han Yu said with a smile.

    With his right hand tightly grasping the claw that was exposed on the ground, Han Yu saw Klein leading Fan Ruhua away from a certain distance. His left hand suddenly sprayed out a ball of flame. The impact caused Han Yu to collapse into the sky, and with it, he was buried in the sky.  The big guy in the snow was also pulled out.

    It’s an ice wolf, and it’s an ice wolf with wounds all over its body.

    The hard ice wolf was thrown to the ground. Han Yu looked at Klein and waited for Klein to make the final decision.

    "Take it back and see if it can be saved. If it can be saved, Fan Ruhua will have another pet. If it can't be saved, this ice wolf has a lot of meat on it." Klein thought for a while and said.  This proposal is exactly what Han Yu wants, but this refers to the second half of Klein's proposal. As for the first half, if others don't want to see him, Han Yu will not use his warm face to touch the other person's cold ass.

    So the black bear had another task, carrying Fan Ruhua on his back and dragging the frozen ice wolf, step by step towards the valley of Klein.  If the black bear could talk, it would definitely look up to the sky and sigh, "Who can be worse than me?"

    Approaching the valley, the ice dragon came to greet Gina on its back.  Seeing the huge ice dragon, the black bear completely calmed down and felt sad about his tragic fate in the future. Because he could not accept this fact, the black bear simply fainted.

    Han Yu and Klein walked in front, Gina supported Fan Ruhua, and the ice dragon dragged the frozen ice wolf and the fainted black bear, and the group of people and animals walked into the valley.  After some rescue efforts, the frozen ice wolf was revived, but when it understood its future fate, like the black bear, it fainted again.

    After throwing the ice wolf and black bear to the ice dragon for training, Han Yu looked at Clay Ying and said, "Sister Klein, can you tell me about the topics we didn't finish on the road?"

    "Of course, Gina, go make a cup of tea." Klein said with a smile.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 345: The Current Situation in the Land of Exile

    Chapter 345: The Current Situation in the Exiled Land

    Nuanchun Valley, Han Yu’s name for the valley where Klein is located.  In the valley, Klein looked at Han Yu, who was sitting opposite him, and said slowly: "The Land of Exile is a place where the most evil criminals are imprisoned. This is what the Alliance says to the outside world. But in fact, the Alliance's view of the Land of Exile is  The influence is very small. The Land of Exile is basically autonomous. Especially after Dimos obtained a large amount of funds by organizing leagues, the Land of Exile is less and less dependent on the alliance. To put it bluntly,  Even if the Alliance cuts off the supplies to the Exiled Land, the Exiled Land will still have the ability to exist"

    "That means that the Land of Exile is completely safe." Han Yu said slowly.

    Klein nodded, "You can say that, but it is only a possibility. Even if the Exiled Land can be conquered, no one can say for sure who will be in charge of the Exiled Land."

    "Isn't Timos the manager of the Exiled Land?" Han Yu asked.

    "Yes, but he is just a manager. And he is not very comfortable being a manager."

    "Why?" Clay Ying's answer made Han Yu a little confused.

    "Think about who are the people imprisoned here? On the other hand, all extremely evil people are very talented themselves."

    "That's true. If you don't have talent, you can't commit a crime. Even if you commit a crime, you may not be able to succeed."

    "Yes, but then the question arises, will these arrogant and talented criminals be willing to be inferior to others? The answer is obvious, that is, no. In order to fight against the managers of Deimos, from the first level of hell down  Up to the 18th floor, each floor has two or more forces. Although these forces cannot compete with the power of Dimos on their own, once they join forces to cause trouble, it will be enough to give Dimos a headache for a while.  . What's more, in addition to these forces, there are several forces hiding in the dark that are waiting for opportunities to overthrow the rule of Deimos. One of the purposes of Deimos' original league was to use it to weaken the strength of each hell, so that  The various forces cannot unite. Making money is just incidental."

    "Did he succeed?" Han Yu asked.

    Klein said softly: "It's true that no one has seen the purpose of Timo, but you know that when someone you know well is killed, how many people can bear it and not seek revenge from the murderer? What's more, Timo  The league rewards provided by Si were very attractive, and over time, the various forces in hell began to fight on their own. This was a conspiracy. Even if they knew what his purpose was, those who wanted to get the reward would be willing to fall for it.  "

    "There are forces on every level, so are the forces on this level the Silver Wings and the Abandoned House?"

    "Yes. This level is relatively peaceful. Because the bosses of Silver Wing and Abandoned House were originally sworn brothers, the two forces are relatively peaceful and have not had any disputes. If there are disputes, they will negotiate.  Solved. But the other levels are different. It can be said that the higher you go up, the more struggles between forces, and the further down you go, the more intense the struggles between forces. The fourteenth level of hell is right under our feet, where  There are seven factions, and there is hardly a day without a fight."

    "Don't the people of Dimos just care about it?"

    "As I said just now, this was originally Deimos's plan, so how could he take care of it. As long as these people don't riot, the more chaos there is, the happier he will be."

    “So what’s going on with the hidden forces you just mentioned?” Han Yu suddenly asked Klein.

    Klein smiled when he heard this, looked at Fan Ruhua and Gina who were confused, and lowered his voice and said, "Do you still remember that Po Meng who came to see me before?"

    "Remember, is she the hidden force you mentioned?"

    "Yes, the force she belongs to is called Hell. It was formerly the reserve manager left by the Alliance in the Exiled Land. It's just a pity that their group failed in the battle to select the managers of the Exiled Land. But even though they failed,  However, their strength cannot be underestimated, and they can be said to be the biggest threat to the rule of Deimos."

    "Then Timos never thought about eradicating those people?"

    "It would be a lie to say that I have never thought about it, but once those people are touched, that is to say, when the Exiled Lands are at odds with the Alliance, Deimos will not do such stupid things before preparing everything.  "

    Hearing what Klein said, Han Yu looked at Klein suspiciously and asked, "If that's the case, why did Meng Po come to you? To recruit troops? To strengthen his own side?"

    "It shouldn't be the case. She came to me to ask me to return to the team. It's just that I don't want to work for the alliance, nor do I want to be controlled by others anymore, sorefused.  Klein replied with a smile.

    "Klein, are you from the alliance?" Fan Ruhua shouted in surprise.

    "No need to make such a fuss, remember that guy Iverson? He was also from the league, but it was a pity that he died in that fight, not at the hands of his opponent, but because of the plot of his own people.  middle."

    "Iverson?Klein, you mean the man who was beaten to death by Malone?"

    "He was beaten to death by Malone, but there was someone else who really killed him." Klein said with certainty.

    "Probably, probably not. Many people saw it at that time. He was beaten until he vomited blood"

    "What you see with your eyes may not be true. Forget it, this matter has passed. There is no point in bringing it up again." Klein ended the topic with Fan Ruhua and reminded Han Yu: "Han Yu, no matter what  In the future, you must refuse anyone who invites you to join the underworld. They are a bunch of selfish guys. They are only good to you because you have use value. Once you lose your use value, they will treat you like a piece of shit.  Throw it away like rags.”

    Facing Klein’s reminder, Han Yu nodded, indicating that he remembered it.  Then he asked Klein: "Sister Klein, you told me about several forces that exist in the Land of Exile. What about the forces from outside?"

    Klein smiled slightly when he heard this, and continued: "When it comes to external forces, they are not as complicated as those within the Exiled Land. There are only two in total, one of which is the Alliance, and the other, to this day, I don't know.  I know the specific name of that force, but I only know that an old guy named Maser who has been here before is the military advisor of that force."

    "Ma Shi'er? Is he the one who is called the peerless ghost fox?"

    "Yes, that's him. Have you seen him?" Klein looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "I have seen it. He should still be living in the hotel in the Exiled Land above that is used to entertain tourists. Speaking of which, my companions and I came to the Exiled Land because his apprentice was imprisoned in the Exiled Land.  .”

    "Detention? You are not mistaken, right? That old man Maser has always been a guest of Deimos. Although Timo tried to kill Maser more than once, how could his disciple be imprisoned?  "

    "He was imprisoned. Because his apprentice helped us in a previous operation, causing his own mission to fail."

    "That's it, so you and your companions want to come to the Exiled Land to save people."

    "Yeah. I just didn't expect to be defeated by Deimos, and then Deimos gave me a chance to take my companions and lotus pods away from the place of exile."

    "Just defeat him."

    "Um."

    "I understand." Klein nodded slowly.

    Han Yu asked in confusion: "Sister Klein, what do you know?"

    "It's okay." Klein shook his head and reminded Han Yu: "Han Yu, be careful about that Maser. That old guy is a person who can't afford to get up early. He won't do anything without benefits. By the way, you  I mentioned lotus just now, is that the name of Maser’s apprentice?”

    "Yes." Han Yu nodded.

    "I'll help you investigate later and see what the current situation is of that lotus pod."

    Han Yu was delighted when he heard this and asked hurriedly: "Can you find out?"

    "Of course, don't underestimate your sister Klein. A strong person like my sister who has not yet decided to join that force will not offend me easily."

    “… Then I’ll trouble my sister.” Han Yu said solemnly.

    "Haha don't be so serious. Things shouldn't be as bad as you think."

    At this point, an ice dragon's roar suddenly came from the direction of the valley. It was not urgent. It didn't sound like a battle, but more like a message.

    "Let's go to the valley and have a look. Someone should have arrived." Klein said to Han Yu and others.

    Everyone came to the entrance of the valley together and saw a group of people standing outside the valley. The leader was more than 1.9 meters tall and wore a pair of sunglasses. Even when facing the huge ice dragon, his expression remained unchanged, unlike the expressions on the faces of those behind him.  Compared to my little brother who is a little pale, he is more than a little bit better.  Of course, what attracted Han Yu the most was this guy’s head. It didn’t have a hair on it and was so bright that it could almost be used as a lightbulb.

    "Sister Klein, I'm here to apologize." When the bald man saw Klein, he quickly took two steps and saluted Klein and said.

    Klein returned the gift and then said: "It's just a misunderstanding. II didn't take it seriously. You don't have to mobilize troops and mobilize people like this.  "

    "Hahaha~ Rules are rules, even if it's just a misunderstanding, but since you violate the rules, you must be punished. Come on, bring it up." The big bald man laughed and waved to the younger brother behind him.  Immediately, someone pushed a sled forward and lifted the canvas, revealing more than a dozen heads. The top one was none other than Sander, who had spoken to Klein before.

    Gina had never seen anything like this before. She immediately rolled her eyes and fell backwards. The red-haired snowman Wang Liehuo standing behind her quickly stepped forward to hug her to prevent Gina from falling.

    "That's too much." Klein slowly shook his head and said without changing his expression.

    "Hahaha It's not too much. If they dare to offend Sister Klein, they have broken the rules of my vulture. Naturally, I, the vulture, have to give an explanation to Sister Klein." The big bald head said to Klein with a smile.  However, after hearing this, Klein narrowed his eyes and looked at the bald head, and said slowly: "It seems that your purpose here is not just to give away people's heads, but to state your purpose."

    "Sister Klein is so powerful. Before I, the vulture, even opened my mouth, you already knew the purpose of my coming. That's right, I gave you Sister Klein an explanation, so Sister Klein should also give me an explanation.  Hand over the man who hurt my brother and let us deal with it?"

    "Are you sure you want that person?" Klein looked at the vulture with a mocking look and asked.

    "Please help me, eldest sister, and don't make it difficult for me to do this in front of my brothers."

    "Hmph Okay, the wings are indeed hardened. I can leave it to you, man, but whether you can handle him or not depends on whether you are capable? Han Yu."

    "Coming." Han Yu agreed and walked to Klein's side.

    "Go ahead, don't worry about anything." Klein said to Han Yu very casually.

    Han Yu knew that what Klein said to him was to tell him that he didn't have to worry about the consequences. If something went wrong, she would take care of it for him.  He immediately smiled and nodded, looked at the big bald man who called himself a vulture and said, "Bald man, I am the person you are looking for. Come on down the road."

    "You hurt my brother, now I give you two ways, either die to apologize; or join us and become my subordinate."

    Han Yu raised a finger to the bald head and said: "First of all, your brothers were slaughtered by your own order. You can't even think of putting this shit on my head. Second, I have no interest in a  You are working under an unscrupulous good-for-nothing boss, you, take your people, go back to where they came from."

    "It seems that you are planning to ignore the compliments." The bald man squinted at Han Yu and said.

    "Ha~ Sister Klein, are everyone living here just like this bald guy, thinking he is the best in the world and everyone must be ruled by him?"

    "There are not a few, so I refuse invitations from any force. Self-righteous people like this really make people feel unhappy." Klein replied with a smile.

    "Sister Klein, don't be angry, I will send these people away right away. If these people make you angry, that guy Fan Ruhua will cause trouble for me."

    Regarding the conversation between Han Yu and Klein, who ignored his existence, the big bald vulture gritted his teeth and ordered to his men: "Do it!"

    "Wait a minute, don't take action!" Just when the man brought by the big bald man was about to take action, a loud shout suddenly came from the distance.

    Han Yu looked at the disruptor very unhappily. When he saw one of the people in the group, he couldn't help but be startled.

    "What? Are there people you know among the people here?" Klein asked in a low voice.

    "Yes, I have seen it. Sister Klein, look, the forces at this level are now here." Han Yu nodded gently.

    Being reminded by Han Yu, Klein immediately understood, nodded and said: "That's right, we are all here, but I don't know if today will be the time for the showdown between the two of them."

    "Haha We are sworn brothers. I just don't know if this big bald man will treat others as sworn brothers." Han Yu said in a low voice.

    "It seems that you have a lot of opinions on this bald vulture." Klein followed Han Yu's call and began to call the vulture "bald vulture". Veins appeared on the forehead of the bald vulture beside him.  Just because of the appearance of those people from the Abandoned House, he can only endure it now.  I believe that the big bald man must be secretly regretting it at this time. When he came out today, he brought few people with him. If he brought more people with him, he might have the final say on this level in the future.  However, there is no place in this world that sells regret medicine. The bald head can only regret a few times in his heart. On the surface, he still has to cheer up and deal with the situation first.

    &nbsp; "Second brother, what are you bringing people here for?" Vulture asked the man from the abandoned house who was walking at the front.

    “Brother, I’m looking for him.” The person being questioned pointed at Han Yu and replied.

    Vulture was overjoyed when he saw this. Just when he was about to ask his brother if he was also looking for revenge against Han Yu, he heard his brother continue: "He is my savior, I want to thank him."

    The vulture's face suddenly dropped, and he looked at his brother gloomily, wondering what his brother wanted to do?  However, his brother ignored the vulture's expression, looked at Han Yu and asked, "This brother, does he still recognize me?"

    "I'm sorry, I don't know him. But I know that guy, his name is Vitans." Han Yu pointed at Vitans standing in the crowd and said.

    "Haha You are right if you don't know me. I was in a very embarrassed state at that time, and I am different from now. Let me introduce myself, my name is Eagle, and I am the boss of the Abandoned Home. You rescued me from the mouth of the ice wolf.  Seize it and send me back to the abandoned home, otherwise I will become a pile of ice wolf excrement."

    Comparison can reveal the differences between people. With the negative contrast of the vulture, the eagle, the boss of the abandoned house, quickly won the favor of Han Yu.  Han Yu has the character of treating others as if they respect me.  When the vulture came up, he looked like he was looking for trouble and threatening him. It was surprising that Han Yu could give him a good look.

    The vulture on the side had a gloomy face, staring at the eagle talking to Han Yu, as if he wanted to eat him alive.

    "Brother, I wonder why you want to see my savior?" Eagle asked Han Yu, who was left out in the cold, after talking for a while.

    "Look at them." The vulture pointed to the sled with human heads piled on it.  The Eagle was shocked when he saw this and asked hurriedly: "Brother, could it be that my savior killed these people?"

    Without waiting for Vulture to answer, Han Yu spoke first: "No, I didn't kill these people. He sent people to kill these people himself, just to make an excuse for him to stand here and find trouble with me. If you hadn't appeared,  , now I have dealt with them."

    "Oh." The eagle nodded, looked at the vulture and said: "Brother, I'm not talking about you as a brother. It's better to change your habit of threatening others as soon as possible. How can you invite people to join the gang like this? Anyone who has the ability  , they are all arrogant people, how could they do what you do. Even if someone is forced by you to join the gang, you can't make the other person convinced of you, and maybe they will be in your key position.  I'll give you a knife when the time comes, tell me, is this not worth the gain? In my opinion, let's stop this matter."

    "Did my brother die in vain?" The vulture asked gloomily.

    "Who can you blame? They died in your own hands, not in the hands of this little brother." Eagle shrugged and spread his hands.

    "Eagle, are you determined to go against me?" The vulture asked, staring at the eagle's face.

    "Brother, it's not that I want to go against you. It's just that we have to be reasonable in everything. You can't just do whatever you want, you are not Deimos."

    "In a word, you must intervene in this matter today, right?"

    "Brother, I'm here to help you with your affairs, not your relatives. What you're doing is really unkind. It's better to stop now before things get too big." The eagle said to the vulture with a look that was for your own good.

    "I just ask you, will you give in?" the vulture stared at the eagle and asked.

    "Brother, I'm sorry. I can't let you go today."

    "Then there's nothing more to say. Eagle, you asked for this. Don't blame my brother for not showing mercy to you." After saying that, the vulture turned to leave.  But as soon as they turned around and took a few steps, a wall of fire blocked their way.

    "What do you want to do?" Vulture said, staring at Han Yu who set the fire.

    "This is private property. It's not a place where you can come or leave whenever you want. It's okay for your men to leave. But you can't."

    "Oh, you want to keep me?" Vulture looked at Han Yu with a funny face, and the people standing behind him burst into laughter.  However, the Eagle and the others did not smile. They just glanced at the Vultures sympathetically, and then shook their heads in unison.  From Vitans's description after he returned, Yingying and others knew that this man named Han Yu was not a good person, and it was best not to provoke him if possible.  Now I see that Vulture and others are overestimating their own abilities. While I sympathize with them, I also feel a little bit of schadenfreude in my heart.  Who is called the Vulture? The gang always bullies the people of the Abandoned Home by taking advantage of their status as the boss. Although they only take advantage of small things, they take advantage so many times that no one can stand it.

    "I'm standing right here. If you have any ability, just use itcomecome"??" The vulture stood on the spot and said to Han Yu with a confident face. But before he finished speaking, Han Yu had already approached like a ghost and punched the vulture away. The vulture was knocked out.  The last word he said had an echo, which was indescribably funny.

    "Boss, boss" Several people ran to Vulture's side, and several people surrounded Han Yu with weapons in hand.

    Han Yu moved his body a few times, raised his fingers at the people surrounding him, and said with contempt: "Come on."

    "Ah~" The people surrounding Han Yu let out a strange cry and attacked Han Yu with weapons in their hands.  Upon seeing this, Yingying and others who were watching the battle took out their weapons and wanted to step forward to help Han Yu share some of the burden.  But before they could take action, Klein stopped him, "Don't go, let him solve it on his own."

    To Klein’s words, the eagle obeyed unconditionally.  The most critical reason why they are the only two undistinguished forces in the Thirteenth Level of Hell is the existence of Klein.  At this level, Klein is equivalent to a queen. The eagle dare not not listen to Klein's words.

    Seeing the eagle and his men standing there obediently watching the battle, Klein nodded secretly. The eagle in front of him was much more obedient than the vulture.

    The battle was one-sided, but no one who fought against Han Yu could stand up after being attacked.  If it weren't for the fact that their chests were still heaving and white breaths were still coming out of their mouths, Yingying and others would have thought that those who were knocked down by Han Yu were already dead.  But even if they survived, these people lost the ability to continue fighting in a short period of time, and they all lay on the ground moaning.  Seeing the tragic scene, Eagle subconsciously glanced at Vitans, and Vitans obviously remembered the bad idea he had made before leaving. Similar to the Vulture, he used force to force Han Yu to join the Abandoned Home.  Eagle was glad that he didn't listen to Vitans, otherwise, they might have moaned together with those lying on the ground.

    It didn’t take long for Han Yu to have solved the battle. He stood in front of the lonely Vulture with a smile and asked softly: "Surrender or live a life worse than death, choose one for yourself."

    The vulture looked at Han Yu with a look of resentment. Just when Han Yu was impatient and ready to take action, he suddenly heard an angry roar coming from the valley.  As if he had heard the great news, the vulture said to Han Yu with a proud face: "You have fallen into a trap."

    Han Yu looked at the vulture angrily and amusedly, and replied angrily: "Before you get happy, I suggest you first confirm whether your strategy is successful?"

    "Ah?" The vulture was stunned for a moment, and then he saw a snowman covered with red hair walking out of the valley, holding a person in each hand, walked to Klein's side, and casually put the hand in his hand.  The two men were thrown to the ground and said: "These two guys sneakily wanted to attack Gina, but I killed them. Don't worry, I didn't kill them. I'm afraid they will dirty this place."

    "Well, you did a good job. Go back and protect Gina and the others." Klein nodded with a smile and ordered.  The red-haired snowman king nodded when he heard this, turned around and returned to the valley.

    "Hey~ did you see it? Your plan failed, do you still have some backup plan?" Han Yu patted the dumbfounded vulture and asked with a smile.

    The vulture looked at Han Yu with a blank expression, and then looked at the eagle and his group standing not far away, with a look in his eyes asking for help.  But at this time, how could Eagle possibly touch Han Yu's troubles.  He could finally see that Han Yu in front of him wanted to deal with the vulture, otherwise he would not have stopped the vulture before letting it leave.

    "What do you want?" Seeing that the vulture could not get help from the eagle, the vulture simply became worried and stared at Han Yu and asked.

    "I don't want to do anything, that is, I want to humiliate you. For example, like this." Han Yu said, reaching out and touching the vulture's bald head, and while touching it, he said: "Hey, hey, bald"

    Vulture was so angry that he was shaking all over and clenched his fists, but he still dared not really resist Han Yu, which made Han Yu feel disappointed for a while.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 346: Hundreds of people killed Ningping

    The eighth level of hell

    Near an inconspicuous small valley, a group of three people were walking along the mountain road to the valley - book_) There were three people, two men and one woman. One of the two men was a giant man, and the weapon he used was a wheel axe, and the other was a huge man.  She has a slender figure and holds a long spear in her hand, while the woman has a hot figure, wearing minimal clothes, with a goose egg-thick leather whip wrapped around her waist, one end hanging on the outside of her fair thighs

    "Boss, can we really complete this mission?" The giant man asked his boss while using the wheel ax to clear the way for the two companions behind him.

    "What? Are you scared?" the man with the gun asked after hearing this

    "It's a little bit. After all, I heard that almost a hundred people have died in the hands of that target." The giant man admitted without feeling embarrassed at all.

    "Hmph, those people will die, and they can only blame themselves for their lack of ability. Think about the reward after killing the target, it will be able to leave this ghost place."

    After hearing what the boss said, the giant man stopped talking. He knew that if he continued to speak, his boss would probably teach him a lesson. In fact, the giant man also wanted to tell his boss, "No matter how generous the reward is, if you don't have the life to enjoy it,  What's the point?" But the giant man didn't dare to say it, and because of this, these three people lost their last chance to survive.

    The three people slowly entered the valley. As soon as they entered the valley, the three of them were shocked by what they saw. The valley was not big. It was only about the size of two football fields. Standing at the entrance of the valley, if it were not for the rocks inside,  If it is blocked, the scene in the valley can be seen at a glance. However, even if it is blocked by rocks, the three of them are still frightened by the scene they see in front of them. There are human corpses everywhere, and no corpse is complete, not with severed arms and legs.  It just has no head, and the weapons are scattered all over the floor.

    "Oooh" the woman couldn't help but squat down and vomited. The giant man swallowed his saliva. After looking around cautiously, he quietly suggested to the boss: "Boss, if not, let's quit."

    "Quit?" The man wielding the gun looked at the giant man in surprise when he heard this, and said with a wry smile: "Brother, to be honest with you, if I could quit, I would have quit long ago. But, isn't it impossible to quit? That bastard Zhou Quan would have quit long ago.  He told me that there is only one way to survive, and that is to kill the target, otherwise, quitting is a death."

    Hearing what his boss said, the giant man was stunned and sighed. He clenched the wheel ax in his hand, looked at the boss and said: "Boss, then we can only give it a try. After a while, we found the target. I will be responsible for containing it."  He, I’ll leave it to the boss to kill him.”

    "Brother, you"

    "Boss, it's better to die alone than three people to die together." The giant man said with a wry smile, then he clenched the wheel ax in his hand and walked step by step into the valley. At this time, the woman was almost vomiting.  After knowing that the only way for her to survive was to kill her target, she risked her life, took off the whip from her waist, and held it in her hand.

    The small valley is not big. The three of them quickly found the target behind a big rock. They saw the target sitting on the ground, sleeping with his hands on his knees.

    The giant man glanced at the boss and asked if he would take this opportunity to use the gun. The man nodded slightly, and the three people immediately dispersed. After everything was ready, the giant man was about to attack the target who had been sleeping. Suddenly he opened his eyes and was caught.  The gaze of those red eyes made the giant man shudder involuntarily, and the wheel ax he raised couldn't cut it down.

    "One, two, three It seems that after killing you, there is still one person who wants me to deal with it." The target slowly stood up, and after counting the three giant men, he said to himself

    Seeing this, the man wielding the gun stepped forward and said: "Your Excellency"

    “Stop it, don’t give your name, it’s meaningless to me,” the target waved his hand to stop the gunman.

    The words came to his lips but could not be said, which made the gunman very depressed. Coupled with the target's arrogant attitude, the gunman's heart was suddenly ignited. He snorted and said: "You are so confident that you can kill us."  ?"

    "Whether you can do it or not, you have to do it, not say it." The target moved his body slightly, pulled out his sword and said to the man with the gun.

    "Ha" the giant man yelled loudly as the target finished speaking. The wheel ax in his hand struck the target hard. When the target turned to one side, he raised the sword in his right hand and stabbed the giant man in the heart. The smoothness of his movements made people believe  He must have used this move many times. Seeing that the giant man was about to die, a long whip wrapped around the target's right hand holding the sword in time. At the same time, the gunman let out a loud shout and went straight towards the target with the gun in his hand.  He stabbed the side of the target's body through the heart, allowing the spear to pass. At the same time, he flipped his right wrist, and the sword in his hand broke the whip wrapped around his wrist. His left hand stretched out, grabbed the spearman's spear, and held it.  The giant man struck the chariot wheel ax at his head again, stretched out his right leg, and kicked him.After using the gun man's heart to kick the gun man away, he took a small step back, aimed his left gun at the woman nearby, and then squatted down to avoid the giant man's wheel ax flying.  With a swing of the sword in his right hand, he cut off the giant man's legs. At the same time, he turned around and stabbed. The sword hit the giant man and opened his mouth. The tip of the sword protruded from the back of the giant man's head to the other side. The woman was also thrown by the target.  The spear pierced both sides, and he fell to the ground.

    Sheathing the sword, holding a sword flower, shaking off the blood beads on the sword, the target walked in front of the gunman, making the gunman look desperate. His two companions died in front of his eyes, but what happened to him?  Can't do it

    "I will watch from heaven how you are killed in the future." The man with the gun stared at the target and said with a look of resentment.

    Hearing this, the target replied expressionlessly: "People like you only deserve to go to hell. There is no hope for heaven." After saying that, he waved the sword in his hand, causing the gunman's head to fly into the air and fall to the ground.

    Quietly watching the headless body fall to the ground, blood gushing out from the cavity, the target turned around silently, and said to a big rock behind him: "It's almost time to watch the show, isn't it about time for you to show up?  ?”

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burst of applause from behind Dashi. A tall man with a ponytail came out from behind Dashi and looked at the target with admiration. He said softly: "Unexpected, unexpected, we haven't seen each other for just a few days.  , a person who was gentle and kind in my impression has become as scary as an evil ghost."

    "Is that all your last words?" the target asked indifferently

    "Don't talk like that. I'm just talking to you in a friendly way. How about you smile? Isn't it because you have forgotten how to smile because of the continuous killings?"

    "My smile will only bloom to my main person, and you don't deserve it"

    "Tsk tsk It's really cold. In that case, let's get ready to start." The tall man moved his neck, took the weapon hanging on his shoulder in his hand, and introduced to the target: "The name of the weapon I use in Ningping  It’s called Yuanyue, and it’s best suited for defense. Let me see if you can break through my defense.”

    Ningping looked at the tall man calmly and asked aloud: "What's your name?"

    "Oh, since you started practicing until now, you haven't asked the name of any of your opponents shouldn't I feel honored?"

    "" Ning Ping looked at the tall man calmly, feeling bored for a while, and finally replied helplessly: "You can call me Gruens. If you can defeat me, I will tell you my full name."

    "No need, it's enough to know your name." As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping had disappeared in Gruens' hands. The full moon raised behind him, blocking Ning Ping's attack.

    "Oh, oh, oh, what a fast move, I have to be more careful," Gruens said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Ning Ping did not answer. Instead, he responded to Gruens's provocation with accelerated attacks. The two of them fought back and forth. Ningping seized an opportunity and was about to take off Gruens' head. There was a warning sign in his heart.  suddenly gave up the attack and retreated. Just as Ningping retreated, Gruens's attack came and the full moon rose in his hand

    "Hehehehe I didn't say that the full moon can only be used for defense." Gruens put the full moon on his waist like a hula hoop and said to Ning Ping while spinning it.

    Ningping lowered his head and glanced at the chest that was scratched by Yuanyue. The wound was not deep and there was not a lot of bleeding. However, Gruens's nagging mouth, which was comparable to that of an old woman, had already made Ningping lose his patience. Gruens, who owned Yuanyue,  Under the protection of the full moon, Gruens' body is almost surrounded by an absolute realm. Nothing can hurt him. What Ningping has to do is to enter Gruens' absolute realm.

    Ning Ping squatted slightly, holding the Autumn Water Sword horizontally in his hand. Gruens didn't dare to be careless when he saw this. He held the full moon in his hand and was carefully on guard.

    It moved, but the speed was still as fast as when the battle just started. In the blink of an eye, it was already on the right side of Gruens. Seeing this, Gruens quickly raised the full moon, and the sharp cut went straight to Ninh Binh.  Immediately, the Qiu Shui Sword was raised. While blocking Gruens's full moon attack, his body immediately jumped up. With the strength of the rising moon, Ning Ping spun half a circle in the air and successfully entered Gruens's body.  absolute realm

    But Gruens did not panic at all. He squatted down in his hands to avoid the attack of the Ningping Qiushui Sword. He rolled back and rolled out of the full moon. Then he grabbed the other side of the full moon with his right hand, not only  Get yourself away from the threat of Ning Ping, and at the same time put Ning Ping within your attack range.

    The opportunity was not to be missed. Gruens would not let go of any chance to win. He held Yuanyue tightly in his right hand and pushed towards Ningping. This time, Ningping did not dodge anymore. He did not use Qiushui Sword to block Yuanyue's approach.  He raised his left hand and fiercely?Connect to the full moon

    The sharp full moon directly cut off Ning Ping's left arm, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Ning Ping once again entered Gruens's absolute territory, and slashed from top to bottom with the Qiu Shui Sword in his hand.

    With a "clang" sound, Qiu Shui Sword broke into two pieces in the collision with Yuan Yue. After more than a day of fighting, Qiu Shui Sword also reached its limit. In front of a weapon made of special materials like Yuan Yue, Qiu Shui Sword  The sword finally comes to an end

    "You're dead!" Gruens shouted excitedly when he saw this. The full moon in his hand was aimed at Ning Ping's waist this time, and he cut it hard. Ning Ping didn't care about the full moon's approach at all.  Instead of retreating, he advanced forward, allowing the full moon to touch him. Then he held half of the Autumn Water Sword in his hand and aimed it at the horrified Gruens. The proud Gruens had his throat slit.

    ……

    Reluctantly looking at Ning Ping lying on the ground like him, Gruens comforted himself in his heart, even if he couldn't kill you, it would be good to drag you as a backing up.

    However, right in front of Gruens's eyes, Ning Ping covered his belly that had been cut open by the moon with his right hand. He walked step by step to his cut off left hand, picked it up and put it where it should have been.  Then he let go of the small bottle he was holding in his right hand. In Gruens's disbelieving and unwilling eyes, Ning Ping's injuries gradually recovered.

    "Are you envious? It's a pity that you are not as lucky as me. You have a doctor with the ability to shine." Ning Ping looked at Gruens and whispered.

    Although the body has recovered, the strength is not so easy to recover, and the pain is so real. He moved his body gently, put away the broken Qiushui Sword, and walked to the stone where he originally rested, using his hand on the ground.  The gravel is used to draw the last stroke of the twentieth word "正" on the stone.

    Since he decided to follow Liu Haoran's training until today, a hundred people have died in his own hands. Although each of those people is a villain with several lives on his back, for Ning Ping  , at this time, he should be regarded as a more vicious villain than those who died in his hands.

    Step by step, he walked to the entrance of the valley and saw Liu Haoran waiting there quietly for him to see him go. Liu Haoran smiled and said, "I knew you could do it."

    "What should I do next?" Ningping looked at Liu Haoran quietly and asked

    Liu Haoran didn't pay attention to Ning Ping's attitude. Hearing this, he replied: "Rest, what you have to do now is to rest, and then you will realize what you have learned these days."

    “…Don’t you need to do anything else?”

    "Of course, if you want to find someone to practice your moves with, I can accompany you, but before that, I hope you have a good rest. Your body is already close to the edge of collapse," Liu Haoran replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping nodded silently and walked towards the entrance to the eighth level of hell. Liu Haoran smiled slightly when he saw this and followed them. Not long after they left, Zhou Quan led people to this small valley. He was here to clean up the mess.

    In the elevator returning to the ground, Liu Haoran asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, are you blaming me?"

    "Is it your fault?"

    "Well, blame me for turning you into an executioner"

    "At the beginning, I did have this idea, but when I reached the second half of the training, I suddenly figured it out"

    "Oh, what have you figured out?" Liu Haoran asked with interest

    "Everything has gains and losses. If you want to get something, you must lose something. If you want to gain powerful power, you must abandon your previous womanly heart and make this choice.  , you just have to do it, it’s worth it.”

    "worth?"

    Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Well, as long as it's something worth doing, I won't hesitate to turn into a devil because of it. As long as making this change is worth it in my own opinion."

    "Hahaha That's well said. It's indeed worth it. It's an interesting answer. Take this and treat it as my reward for completing your practice. Study hard. This is a treasure that we don't teach. I hope you can continue it in the future.  Keep this mentality, just to be worthy." Liu Haoran threw a pamphlet to Ning Ping and said with a smile.

    Ning Ping took it and flipped through it. It was a sword manual.

    "Thank you, Master." Ning Ping thanked him, put the sword manual into his pocket, and then leaned against the wall of the elevator, closing his eyes to rest. Liu Haoran couldn't help but smile softly when he saw this, and looked at Ning Ping with a look of relief on this.  Disciple, Liu Haoran is very satisfied in his heart. Unfortunately, this kid's purpose is to defeat himself, otherwise he

    "Forget it, there are talented people in the country, so it is better to teach with heart, so that even if you are really defeated by this kid in the future, you will have the face to meet your master," Liu Haoran said in his heart.I said secretly

    While Liu Haoran was secretly making a decision, Ning Ping was not idle either. He was recalling the battles of the past few days in his mind, absorbing the experience in those battles, and reminding himself not to make the same mistakes he had made in those battles again.

    Neither the master nor the apprentice spoke. They arrived at the ground silently and then broke up. Before breaking up, the two parties agreed on a time for the next meeting. Ning Ping returned to the Courage to pick up Han Mengxin and others, while Liu Haoran returned to the hotel.  He wanted to tell Ma Shier not to have any ideas about Ning Ping.

    Not to mention what Liu Haoran said when he went to find Ma Shier, but as for Ningping, after breaking up with Liu Haoran, Ningping couldn't help but quicken his pace, and he felt like he was returning home, even though he was separated from Han Mengxin and others.  It's only been half a month, but the life of killing has made Ningping feel physically and mentally exhausted, and Han Mengxin's side is where Ningping can rest assured.

    Arriving at the hatch of the Courage, Ning Ping stretched out his hand, but did not immediately press the button to open the hatch.

    "Is it because of the fear of being close to home?" Ning Ping smiled bitterly and shook his head. He stretched out his hand to press the button, but found that the hatch was opened from the inside. Han Mengxin stood at the door, looked at herself and asked, "What are you blocking the door for?"  The deputy is about to come in but doesn't dare to come in? Why do you seem to be a different person?"

    "Mengxin, I'm back," Ning Ping said softly to Han Mengxin (to be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One, Chapter 347: Suffering on All Sides

    Chapter 347: Suffering on All Sides

    A faint trace of sadness hangs in the corner of Han Mengxin's eyebrows. Although Han Mengxin tried her best to hide it, Ning Ping, who was born into the royal family, still has the ability to observe words and emotions.  But Han Mengxin didn't say anything, and Ning Ping didn't bother to ask. He just thought that Han Mengxin was worried about Han Yu, who had no news.

    However, this idea was overturned in the next moment. Just a few steps after Ningping followed Han Mengxin into the Courage, Lin Ke ran over in a panic. When he saw Han Mengxin, he hurriedly said: "Mengxin, hurry up, Bafang's condition has worsened.  .”

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she didn’t say anything, and she didn’t even have the time to say a word to Ning Ping. She rushed out like a gust of wind.  Ning Ping grabbed Lin Ke who was about to follow him and asked loudly: "Lin Ke, what happened in Bafang?"

    “We’ll talk about it later, I’m Mengxin’s assistant.” Lin Ke said anxiously.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping quickly let go of Lin Ke. As Lin Ke rushed to the infirmary, at the door of the infirmary, Field and Qiao Yaner were wandering outside with anxious faces. It seemed that Han Mengxin had already rushed into the infirmary.

    After letting Lin Ke go in to help, Ning Ping pulled Field aside and asked in a deep voice: "Tell me what happened? Isn't Bafang practicing with his master? How could this happen?"

    "Don't mention that master from Bafang, that old bastard. He hasn't shown his face since he was sent back from Bafang." Field roared angrily.

    Ning Ping reached out and patted Field on the shoulder, and whispered: "Getting angry now will not help. The most important thing is to cure Bafang first. Tell me everything."

    "Yeah." Field nodded upon hearing this and began to tell Ning Ping what happened five days ago.

    5 days ago

    When Field and Qiao Yaner walked out of the room, they were in a very good mood.  After this period of hard work, the armed mecha they jointly researched has taken a preliminary prototype. The next thing to do is to choose a good time to test it and obtain practical data before making adjustments and modifications.

    Field, who was in a good mood, suggested that instead of choosing a different day, it would be better to test it now, without leaving too far away, and just conduct the test near Spirit.  The proposal was unanimously approved.  The four of them were making preparations. Field put on the armed mecha he made, which looked like a robot.  After getting Qiao Yan'er's prompt, Field flew out of the Courage.  Yes, flying has always been Field's dream, and now with the help of armed mechas, Field has finally realized this dream.

    Soaring in the air, Field was testing the flying ability of the armed mecha according to the original plan, while observing the surroundings of the Courage, looking for targets that could be attacked, and preparing to test the attack capability of the armed mecha again.  As a result, a special vehicle from the Land of Exile was discovered, driving towards the Courage.

    Field immediately stopped the flight test and returned to Spirit.  As soon as he entered the Spirit, Field found Shi Bafang lying on a stretcher. His clothes were stained with blood, and Shi Bafang was even more unconscious.  Just as the person who sent the person was about to leave, Field stopped him.  A healthy person left in good condition, but was sent back alive and dead. Of course, Field had to ask questions.  As a result, the two people who were sent back to Shi Bafang didn't know anything about it.  Field was so annoyed that he immediately drove his armed mecha towards the Tower of Punishment, regardless of whether it could fight.  It turns out that Timos is the manager here, so if something happens, you have to go to him and ask for clarification.

    After a fight, Field was subdued.  However, before being subdued, Field's armed mecha also caused a lot of trouble to Deimos' Tower of Punishment.  Fortunately, Dimos forgave Field's reckless behavior after learning about Field's origin, and only agreed to help Field ask Shi Bafang's master Ksitigarbha, and by the way sent the best doctor in the Exiled Land to treat Shi Bafang.  Field accepted Deimos's kindness.

    The results of the treatment were not ideal. The doctors worked for a long time, but in the end they could only shake their heads and say sorry to Field and others. Apart from maintaining Shi Bafang's life and trying to wake him up, there was nothing they could do.  On the other hand, because Ksitigarbha is not under the control of Timos, he will not be found for a while.

    After listening to Field’s words, Ning Ping’s face was gloomy and he said slowly: “In other words, Bafang is still unable to wake up, and the Jizo who may know what happened has not been found.”

    "Yeah." Field nodded after hearing this.

    “…You stay here, I’ll go out for a while.” Ning Ping warned Field, turned around and walked out.

    "Where are you going, Ningping?" Field asked quickly.

    "Go find my cheap master, how aboutIf necessary, we have to find that old fox Maser.  Let Bafang wake up first and understand what happened, and then we can decide what we are going to do next.  "Ning Ping replied without looking back.

    After seeing Ning Ping off, Han Mengxin walked out of the infirmary with a tired look on her face. She forced a smile to Field and Qiao Yan'er who were surrounding them, and said softly: "It's okay now. We're over the danger period for the time being."  .”

    "Mengxin, don't talk, go and rest for a while. You haven't had much rest in the past few days. If something happens again in Bafang, I will inform you." Qiao Yaner stepped forward and persuaded softly.

    "I'm fine. Normally I can't help much, and only at times like this do I have a chance to perform. Where did Ning Ping go?" Han Mengxin smiled when she heard this, and looked around. Didn't find anyone?  The queen asked.

    "Ning Ping is looking for a way to wake up Bafang. Yan'er, take care of Mengxin, I'm going to continue my work." Field replied after hearing this, and after warning Qiao Yan'er, turned to leave.

    "You should also pay attention to rest." Qiao Yan'er warned worriedly.

    "I know. But it is wishful thinking to think that everything will be fine after harming my companions. I will quickly perfect my armed mecha. After I figure out the cause and effect of the matter, I will double the losses suffered by Bafang."  ." After Field said this, he ran back to his room like a gust of wind, closed the door and continued to study.

    hotel

    Barnard was a little surprised by Ning Ping's arrival, but he guessed the reason why Ning Ping came here. Before Ning Ping asked, he said directly: "Senior Liu Haoran is in Mr. Maser's room."

    "Thank you." Ning Ping thanked him and walked upstairs.

    Watching Ning Ping leave, Julie, who was hiding in the corner, turned around and looked at Barnard in confusion and asked: "How do you know he is here to find someone?"

    "Sister Julie, basically everyone here already knows about Shi Bafang's matter, right? As a companion of Shi Bafang, when he knows that his companion is hurt and he is helpless, he will of course want to find someone older than himself.  People asked for help. And to be honest, I have some thoughts about that old guy named Ji Zang. He did this very badly. He accepted someone as his disciple, but something happened to the disciple, but he, the master, didn’t even have a face.  Not showing off is really not a thing." Barnard said to Julie in a low voice.

    "You're a very kind-hearted guy."

    "Sister, even if you are a bad person, you still have to be moral. If you don't have even the most basic moral principles, you can't be considered a human being." Barnard said softly.

    Knocking gently on the door, Ning Ping walked into the room.  There were three people in the room, Maser, Liu Haoran, and Zhou Quan.  As soon as Ning Ping came in, Liu Haoran waved his hand and said: "I already understand your purpose, but I have no way to revive your companion. But don't be disappointed. In the Exile Land, there is a person who can revive your companion."  Wake up, and maybe only she can revive your companions."

    "Master, please give me some advice." Ning Ping said hurriedly.

    "Haha this is the first time you have called me master so sincerely." Liu Haoran smiled, complained slightly to Ning Ping, and then told Ning Ping the answer.

    "Do you know the Holy Hand Poison Doctor?" Liu Haoran asked Ning Ping, but seeing Ning Ping's confused look, Liu Haoran decided not to be pretentious and said directly: "She is a person who lived in the same era as my teacher. There is no one in this world.  Her medical skills are among the best, and a lot of the knowledge in the Alliance’s current medical textbooks was developed by her.”

    "Where is she now?" Ning Ping interrupted Liu Haoran's introduction and asked directly.

    "Don't be so anxious, just listen to what I have to sayforget it, I'll tell you. Really, young people nowadays have no patience at all. You can tell me, Zhouquan."

    Zhou Quan responded when he heard the words, and then said to Ning Ping: "The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand lives on the fourteenth floor of hell now, but she has a weird personality. If you want to ask her to treat your companions, I suggest you take her with you.  It is better for the injured companion to seek medical treatment at home.”

    "Thank you for reminding me, and please make some arrangements for me." Ning Ping said politely to Zhou Quan.

    "You're welcome, Lord Timos has an order to give you convenience in this matter. Please give me a specific time so that I can arrange it for you." Zhou Quan said after hearing this.

    "I need to go back and discuss it with my companions. Can you give me some time?"

    "Okay, but it's best to do it quickly."

    "I understand. Master, I'll take my leave first."

    “You’re not busy, I’ll go take a look with you and tell you a little bit about the Holy Hand Poison Doctor, so that you don’t accidentallyShe didn't know that she had been offended.  "

    Ning Ping did not refuse Liu Haoran’s request, and took Liu Haoran back to the Courage and told Han Mengxin and others the news he had obtained.  Finally, he decided to let Han Mengxin accompany him and take Shi Bafang, who was in a coma, to seek medical treatment on the fourteenth floor of hell.  Since Han Mengxin is a user of the light system, Shi Bafang's trauma has basically recovered, and now he just can't wake up.

    Carrying Shi Bafang on their backs, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin entered the hell elevator with thorough escort and headed to the fourteenth floor of hell, which is known as the most chaotic floor among the nineteen floors of hell.

    Standing in the elevator, no one spoke.  Ning Ping looked at the display in the elevator showing which floor he had reached, and silently counted how many more floors he had to reach his destination.  When they reached the thirteenth floor, the elevator stopped, the elevator door opened, and a person they hadn't seen for a long time appeared in front of Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    "Hey, Ningping, Mengxin, are you here to pick me up? Hey, what's wrong with Bafang? Hey, Bafang, wake up, why did you fall asleep when you came to pick me up?"

    "Brother~" Han Mengxin called out and threw herself into Han Yu's arms.  Han Yu was startled and asked hurriedly: "What's going on? Mengxin, don't cry. Ning Ping! Are you bullying my sister? Oops~ I'm so worried. You two should talk."

    "Brother, Bafang, something happened in Bafang." Han Mengxin raised her head from Han Yu's arms and looked at Han Yu with tears in her eyes.

    "An accident happened? Isn't this a good thing? There are no injuries on the body." Han Yu said in confusion after hearing this.

    ……

    After Han Mengxin’s explanation, Han Yu was furious, and the results of his cultivation during this period were completely exploded by the catalyst of anger.  Zhou Quan felt trembling all over, and realized that the person standing in front of him was not a person, but a demon god.  Although Ning Ping's face was a little pale, he could still hold on, protecting Han Mengxin behind him, and looked at Han Yu in surprise.

    "Brother, calm down." Han Mengxin, who was hiding behind Ning Ping, shouted anxiously to Han Yu.

    Han Yu came back to his senses and immediately woke up when he saw everyone's appearance.  He quickly said apologetically: "Sorry, I was so angry that I couldn't control myself."

    "Don't worry about it." Zhou Quan replied with a dry laugh.

    "Your name is Zhou Quan, right?" Han Yu looked at Zhou Quan and suddenly asked.

    "Yes, I wonder what your orders are?"

    "I would like you to bring a message to Deimos, saying that my battle with him may need to be postponed for a while."

    "Understood, I will definitely understand what you mean. I think Lord Timos will also understand you." Zhou Quan

    "Thank you." Han Yu smiled and walked into the elevator and said to Zhou Quan: "Keep walking. I want to go with you. The fourteenth floor of hell is called the most chaotic floor. I don't want to  Something happened to you."

    "Even if you don't tell me, I still want you to go with me." Ning Ping smiled when he heard this.

    A quarter of an hour later, Ning Ping and his party arrived at the fourteenth level of hell, the most chaotic level of hell.

    "Sorry, according to the regulations, I can no longer accompany you." Zhou Quan, standing in the elevator, said to Han Yu and others.

    "It's okay, thank you for accompanying me all the way." Han Yu smiled and said thank you.

    After sending Zhou Quan away, Han Yu asked Ning Ping to put Shi Bafang aside for the time being, and then handed over the Qingyun Sword, the gift he planned to give to Ning Ping.

    "What kind of sword is this?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao while looking at the Qingyun Sword in his hand.

    "Qingyun Sword, I found a high tower when I was practicing on the thirteenth floor. I found this inside the tower. I think this sword is good, so I thought about bringing it back to you. Give it a try and see if this sword suits you.  ?”

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded slightly when he heard the words, and flicked the Qingyun Sword's blade lightly with his fingers. He heard a crisp sound, and then a breeze emanated from the Qingyun Sword's blade.

    "Huh?" Ning Ping was stunned when he saw this, and couldn't help but look at Han Yu. Unexpectedly, Han Yu also looked confused.

    "It seems that this is the first time you have seen this situation."

    "Um."

    "Anyway, this is a good sword. Thank you for the gift, Han Yu." Ning Ping put away the sword and thanked Han Yu.

    "Brother, you don't need to be so polite. Let's go, let's go find that holy-hand poison doctor, and quickly revive Bafang. After we find out the truth of the matter, we will go and recover the losses suffered by Bafang."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping smiled and nodded when he heard this. From the moment he met Han Yu, Ning Ping felt that he had regained the same feeling as before, and he was confident in everything he did.

    &nbsp;According to the information given by Zhou Quan, Han Yu and the four of them searched all the way and met seven groups of people on the way. Each group was ferocious. However, when they heard Han Yu explain that he was here to seek medical treatment from the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands,  They were all very easy to talk to and let them go.  This surprised Han Yu.  However, when he met the seventh group of people, someone revealed this doubt for Han Yu.

    "Who can guarantee that you will not be injured in this life? Who can guarantee that you will not get sick in this life? Although the purpose of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor living on this floor is that there are enough injured people here for her to use her medical skills, but on this floor,  No one will offend the Holy Hand Poison Doctor easily. Who knows whether you will gain the favor of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor. If he offends the Holy Hand Poison Doctor because he causes trouble for you, wouldn’t it be worth the loss?”

    After hearing the explanation, Han Yu finally felt relieved.

    The journey was uneventful, and the four of them finally arrived at their destination, the residence of the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands.  As soon as we arrived at our residence, it could be said that it was very lively.  There were people standing outside the house. What surprised Han Yu was that these people were actually queuing!  !  !

    "Hey~ buddy, what are you doing?" Han Yu asked the person in front of him softly.

    The person being questioned looked back at Han Yu and others and asked, "Are you new here? You don't understand the rules here at all."

    "Please give me some advice." Han Yu replied quickly.

    "The rules here are what you see. Those seeking medical treatment must line up, otherwise they will be attacked by a group. You'd better be more honest." The man said to Han Yu half-explaining and half-warning.

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him and ignored the man, who also turned around and concentrated on waiting in line.

    "This won't work. If you keep waiting like this, I don't know how long it will take." Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.

    "What can you do?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice.

    "Just be careful, by the way, take good care of your sister." Han Yu smiled and winked at Ning Ping.

    Although she didn’t know what Han Yu was planning to do, Ning Ping walked to Han Mengxin’s side and whispered to Han Mengxin to pay attention.

    Then Han Yu took a deep breath and shouted loudly towards the house of the Poison Doctor: "Lan Huixin~"

    Everyone in the queue in front glared at Han Yu, but Han Yu looked nonchalant.  Just when everyone was about to give the yelling guy a hard time, the door suddenly opened. A woman who looked about forty years old kicked open the door, stood at the door and shouted loudly: "That guy just now  The bastard called me by my name?" {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 348 The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands

    Chapter 348: Poison Doctor with Holy Hands

    Han Yu, who was noticed by everyone, wandered up to the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and said loudly: "I was the one who shouted."

    "So it's you, you bastard." The Poison Doctor looked Han Yu up and down and said.

    "Grandma, in order to see you as soon as possible, I can only do this." Han Yu replied helplessly.

    "Wait a minute, who did you call grandma just now?"

    "Except for you, the old man, there seems to be no one here who is suitable for the title of 'grandma', right?"

    "Do you look at me like I'm seventy or eighty years old?" The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand walked around in front of Han Yu and asked, glaring at Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu touched his chin and commented: "With your mature and charming face and sexy figure, if you don't know your age, you are indeed a beauty. But" At this point, Han Yu changed the subject and continued.  : "As a person of the same era as an old guy like Liu Haoran, even if you use medical skills to retain your youthful appearance, you will not retain the years that have passed"

    "Shut up! Tell me why you are here." The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands interrupted Han Yu and went straight to the topic.  From the moment he heard those three words from Liu Haoran, the Poison Doctor knew that the brat in front of him was sent by the old bastard, and immediately decided not to discuss the relationship between age and appearance with the little bastard in front of him.

    "Okay. My purpose is very simple, to seek medical treatment." Han Yu replied with a smile, feeling secretly happy, "You dare to call me little bastard, now you know how powerful I am?"

    "Seeking medical attention? I see that you are not sick or in trouble. What kind of medical treatment should you seek? Could it be that sexual intercourse is not going well?" the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands asked after looking Han Yu up and down.

    Han Yu touched his nose when he heard this and replied: "I am not the one who asked for medical treatment. As for whether the sexual intercourse goes smoothly or not, it has nothing to do with you."

    "Then who is asking for medical treatment? Let him come over."

    "It would be nice if he could come here on his own. He was injured and his injuries have recovered, but he still hasn't woken up." Han Yu explained to the Poison Doctor of the Holy Hand.

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor became a little interested and asked aloud: "Oh, this is interesting. Where is that person now?"

    When the people who had been waiting in line saw this, they immediately started making noises with dissatisfaction and strongly condemned Han Yu’s behavior of jumping in line.  But before Han Yu could respond, he saw the Poison Doctor raised his right hand and stood at the front. The big man who screamed the loudest could only open his mouth but could not make any sound.

    "Do you know where this place is?" the Holy Hand Poison Doctor asked everyone with a smile.  When he started talking again, six or seven people in the crowd fell to the ground frothing at the mouth.

    Seeing that no one answered, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor continued: "This is my territory. Who I want to save and who I want to treat first are all decided by me. If you can't wait, get out of here! Do you understand?  ?”

    Everyone nodded in unison. Han Yu on the side couldn't help but give a thumbs up to the Poison Doctor, and praised sincerely: "Poison Doctor, you are such a man."

    "What are you talking about? You are looking for death. If you hadn't been instructed by that old ghost Liu Haoran, I would have told you why I was called the Holy Hand Poison Doctor." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor glared at Han  Yu shouted.

    "Sorry, sorry, it was a slip of the tongue. I just felt it. I didn't mean to offend. Let's take a quick look at my poor companion. Ning Ping, quickly carry Bafang over." Han Yu saw that the face of the Poison Doctor with Saint Hands had changed.  His explanation became darker and darker, and he quickly changed the subject.

    Ning Ping, who was at the back of the queue, heard Han Yu’s call and quickly walked over with Bafang on his back.  Seeing Han Mengxin following Ning Ping, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor's eyes lit up, and just as he was about to go over to greet her, Han Yu had already pulled Han Mengxin behind him, looked at the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and said, "Senior, this is my sister.  And the person next to her is her fiancé. This guy’s master is Liu Haoran.”

    "Stop your dirty thoughts. I am a woman and I like men. Special note, the men I like are mature and steady men. Boys like you or old and unruly people like Liu Haoran are not in my hunting range.  Guilty." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor rolled his eyes and said to Han Yu angrily.

    Han Mengxin looked at the Poison Doctor with a curious hand, and was surprised by the Poison Doctor's remarks.  Then the Holy Hand Poison Doctor looked at Han Mengxin with a pleasant look and asked, "Little girl, have you studied medicine?"

    "To reply to senior" Han Mengxin replied hurriedly after hearing the question.

    "Hey~ don't call me senior, call me sister." The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands interrupted Han Mengxin.

    Han Yu and the people waiting for treatment rolled their eyes at the same time. You, old Cai Bangzi, actually called a young and beautiful girl your sister. How shameless.

    &nbsp; "Sister, sister." Han Mengxin called Shengshou Poison Doctor in a somewhat tangled mood.

    "Hey, be good." The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands replied with a smile on his face.  Then he looked at Han Yu with a straight face and said to Han Yu: "According to the rules, if you want to get my treatment, you must do something for me."

    "Please tell me." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Okay, then, kill them." The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands pointed at the people around him waiting for treatment and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, frowned and replied: "Killing them is not a problem, but I don't like killing without reason. Please give me a reason. Even if it's because they peeked at you taking a shower, then I can do it less often."  Psychological burden.”

    "I really want to tear that broken mouth of yours apart." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor glared at Han Yu and said.  The people waiting nearby also glared at Han Yu when he said that killing them would be no problem.  However, Han Yu ignored those seemingly real glares. He just looked at the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and said slowly: "Change the conditions."

    "Okay, wait for me here for a while." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand looked at Han Yu for a moment, and finally said slowly.

    Han Yu nodded and allowed the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands to enter the room.  People around didn't dare to do anything to the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands, but they had no fear of Han Yu, a young boy who appeared out of nowhere. When they saw the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands enter the house, several people planned to come over and take action.  Teach Han Yu a lesson.  But before they could get closer, they suddenly felt a fierce murderous aura coming towards them, forcing them to stop and look at Han Yu who was looking at them with a smile in shock.

    Ning Ping reminded Han Yu in a low voice: "Don't cause trouble, we still have business to do." Han Yu then retracted the murderous intent he released. Ever since he knew that Shi Bafang was injured, Han Yu had been holding a breath in his heart. He couldn't  Ning Ping and others should not attack Zhou Quanfa who helped them. These people who are waiting for the treatment of the poisonous doctor naturally become candidates for Han Yu to vent. In addition, these people want to cause trouble for Han Yu.  This is playing into Han Yu's hands. He is not afraid that you will cause trouble, but he is afraid that you will not cause trouble.

    As Han Yu regained his murderous aura, it could also be called momentum.  The people around him were angry at Han Yu but dared not say anything, but they just stared at Han Yu fiercely and made no move to find trouble with Han Yu.

    "Squeak~" The door opened, and the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands came out holding a purple mouse in his hand.  Han Yu didn't need to ask, and said directly: "If you can bring my purple electric mink back to life, I can also save your companions."

    "Resurrected from the dead?" Han Yu said with a frown, and the others cheered inwardly when they saw this.  Everyone knows that bringing back the dead is impossible.

    Seeing Han Yu frowning, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor showed a hint of pride in his eyes, "Either kill those people, or save my purple electric mink. Otherwise, you can never expect me to save your companions. Well wait, I will give you another one."  Choose, give me your sister"

    "No way." Han Yu flatly refused before the Holy Hand Poison Doctor finished speaking.

    "Well, you have two options, you can choose yourself." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand shouted angrily.

    Han Yu turned around and glanced at the people behind him, which shocked everyone and made them ready to fight.  Han Yu looked at everyone for a long time, shook his head and said: "I am not a butcher." After saying that, Han Yu reached into his arms and said to himself: "I didn't expect that I would actually use this thing one day. It's really a bit of fate to say it."  The smell of arrangement.”

    Right in front of the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands, Han Yu took out a golden bead.  Just as he was about to feed Zidian Mink into his mouth, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor stopped Han Yu's hand and asked Han Yu with bright eyes: "What is that in your hand? Wait a minute." Before Han Yu could answer, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor  The doctor stopped Han Yu, turned to look at those waiting for treatment and said, "That's it for today. Come back in two days."

    This answer disappointed those who were waiting for treatment, but they did not dare to complain and could only curse in their hearts and leave.  Because Han Yu's back was turned to them, they didn't know what Han Yu took out. They only knew that after seeing that thing, the attitude of the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands could be said to have almost changed 180 degrees.

    As the Holy Hand Poison Doctor entered the room, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor immediately looked at Han Yu impatiently, and Han Yu tightly protected the golden bead in his hand. He could see that this little thing in his hand  , it is very likely that it is the key to letting the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands cure Shi Bafang.

    "Tell me, what is that you are holding?" the Holy Hand Poison Doctor asked with a trembling voice.

    "Someone told me that this is called the Soul-Returning Golden Pill."

    As soon as Han Yu said the words "Resurrection Golden Pill," the Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand rushed over, looked at Han Yu eagerly, and said urgently: "Give it to me."

    "Okay, but minecompanion……"

    "I'll save you."

    "One word is settled."

    "One word is settled."

    "Okay, when you rescue my companion, I will give this to you. As for now, please allow me to be a villain for once." Han Yu looked at the Holy Hand Poison Doctor seriously and said.

    The Holy Hand Poison Doctor was stunned when he heard this, nodded slightly, turned around and returned to the inner room.  After a while, he walked out of the inner room with a box of gold needles in his hand. When he came out, there was a purple electric marten on his shoulder.

    Seeing Han Yu's strange look, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor said nonchalantly: "You guessed it right, I asked this little guy to pretend to be dead just now. Now I want to heal your companion and put him on that bed first.  "

    Ning Ping and Han Mengxin followed their instructions and laid Shi Bafang flat on the bed.  The Holy Hand Poison Doctor took off Shi Bafang's clothes while asking Ning Ping and Han Mengxin about Shi Bafang's condition to determine Shi Bafang's condition at this time.

    In a matter of seconds, Shi Bafang was stripped down to just a pair of underwear.  Han Yu asked Han Mengxin to step aside and asked the doctor in a low voice: "Doctor, can my companion be saved?"

    "Don't disturb me, be quiet." The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands replied, and then put his hand on Shi Bafang's right wrist.  After a long time, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor opened his eyes and without speaking, he took out a pill from the medicine box beside him and fed it into Shi Bafang's mouth.

    After a while, Shi Bafang's forehead began to sweat, black sweat.

    The Holy Hand Poison Doctor frowned when he saw this, took out a dagger from the medicine box, carefully removed the black sweat from Shi Bafang's forehead, and put it into a small bottle taken out of the medicine box.  After doing everything, he took out a blue pill from the medicine box and fed it into Shi Bafang's mouth.

    Han Yu and others did not dare to take a breath. They just watched the Holy Hand Poison Doctor quietly from the side, fearing that they would disturb the Holy Hand Poison Doctor by making any noise.  It wasn't until the Poison Doctor started to pack up the medicine box that Han Yu asked softly: "Doctor"

    As soon as the words came out, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor waved his hand, looked at Han Yu and said, "I know what you want to ask? To be honest, it's difficult." After hearing this, Han Yu looked at the Holy Hand Poison Doctor quietly, waiting for her next words.  Seeing that Han Yu had not lost his strength, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor showed a hint of disappointment in his eyes, but it disappeared immediately, and he said to Han Yu seriously: "Your companion is not sick, he is poisoned and cursed. The poison is easy to cure, but  There’s nothing I can do if you curse me.”

    "Please ask the doctor for advice." Han Yu saluted the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands.

    The Poison Doctor was a little surprised by Han Yu's politeness at this time, but he still answered Han Yu's question, "Ten miles away from here, there is a mountain there, and there is a temple in the mountain. There is an old Taoist priest in the temple. That Taoist priest is very knowledgeable about this kind of thing."  The sorcery of curses is very well studied, and if you can ask him to help, the chances of saving your companions will be much greater."

    "Does that Taoist priest have a weird temper?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "It's very weird. He is very casual and will help anyone he likes." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand said after thinking for a while.

    "What are his hobbies?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Wellit depends on your mood."

    "Is he strong?" Han Yu asked again.

    Hearing this, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor looked at Han Yu and said slowly: "What he is best at is escaping."

    "I understand. Thank you for the doctor's advice. Ningping, Mengxin, you stay and take care of Bafang. I will come back as soon as I can." Han Yu thanked the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands and then walked out.

    "Go early and come back early, be careful." Ning Ping warned worriedly.

    "Well, the same goes for you. Protect Mengxin and Bafang. By the way, take this." As if he remembered something, Han Yu pulled Ning Ping to the door, making sure that the Holy Hand Poison Doctor did not pay attention to him.  He took out two dark green, egg-sized beads from his arms and handed them to Ning Ping.

    "What is this?" Ning Ping asked.

    "This is what I also found in the tower. It's called a poison-avoiding bead. You and Mengxin have one each. Don't let the holy-hand poison doctor find it."

    Ning Ping nodded slightly to show that he understood.

    When Han Yu left, Ning Ping looked back and saw that the Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand was talking to Han Mengxin, and the content of the conversation was that he wanted to accept Han Mengxin as his disciple, and looking at Han Mengxin, it seemed that he was a little interested.  Ning Ping hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Mengxin, do you plan to stay here to study medicine?"

    "Well, I want to improve my medical skills so that if you suffer injuries similar to Bafang's in the future, I can heal them for you." Han Mengxin replied softly.

    "But" Ning Ping said hurriedly.

    "Boy, you don't look like a man if you don't want your mother-in-law."people.  Let me tell you, even if your companion calls for the old Taoist priest, your fallen companion will have to rest for a while before he can act.  And don’t you still want to help your companions who have suffered a loss?  Let Mengxin stay here during this period. I can confidently say that it is much safer here than outside.  You can rest assured to avenge your companions.  "The Holy Hand Poison Doctor interrupted Ning Ping.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping looked at the Holy Hand Poison Doctor, and then at Han Mengxin, who was looking at him with a pleading face. He shook his head and said, "I can't make the decision on this matter. Mengxin, if you can convince Han Yu, then I won't stop him."  You stay here to study medicine.”

    "Okay, then when my brother comes back, I will tell him myself." Han Mengxin nodded and replied.

    Seeing the determined look on Han Mengxin's face, Ning Ping lamented in his heart. Knowing that Han Mengxin stayed here to study medicine was basically gone, he went to Han Yu to dote on Han Mengxin. He would never stop this kind of thing.

    Seeing Ning Ping’s dejected look, Han Mengxin took advantage of the time when the Holy Hand Poison Doctor returned to the inner room, leaned close to Ning Ping and asked in a low voice: "Ning Ping, what did my brother say to you when he left?"

    "Take this, Han Yu said it's a poison-avoiding bead. This holy-hand poison doctor seems to be very polite to us now, and she also said that she wants to teach you medical skills, but after all, it's just our first meeting with her. It's necessary to know people, know faces, but not know hearts.  You still have to be careful. Since she is called the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands, her method of using poison must be very good." Ning Ping handed a poison-avoiding bead in his hand to Han Mengxin, and then gave the remaining  Keep one pill close to your body.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin thought about it carefully and felt that what Ning Ping said made sense.  You must not have the intention to harm others, and you must have the intention to guard against others. What's more, this is a place of exile, a place where extremely evil people are imprisoned. It is better to be careful in everything and not put yourself in danger for unnecessary trust.

    "Won't you give Bafang one?" Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly when he heard this, "Bafang himself has been poisoned, and he needs to be treated by the Holy Hand Poison Doctor. In order to avoid being discovered by her, we will not give it to him for the time being. As long as we are not poisoned, Bafang will naturally be fine.  .”

    After listening to Ning Ping’s explanation, Han Mengxin nodded in relief. At this moment, the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands came out of the inner room.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 349 An old man who refuses to pay back the money he owes

    Chapter 349: An old man who refuses to pay back the money he owes

    After traveling quickly and killing several groups of people who were ambushing him on the road and wanted to cause trouble for him, Han Yu arrived at the foot of the mountain that the poisonous doctor with the holy hand said.  Looking up, there was indeed a small temple built halfway up the mountain.

    Han Yu ignored the surrounding scenery and walked up the mountain to the small temple.  After walking less than a hundred steps, I saw a lot of people gathering on the mountain road ahead.  I saw these people were big and round, with a fierce look. As soon as they saw Han Yu coming over, they all stared at Han Yu fiercely, as if if Han Yu was not careful, they would attack him in groups.

    He found a relatively kind-looking big man and tricked him into a place where no one else could see him. After Han Yu punched and kicked him, the big man who had looked arrogant before obediently told him everything he knew.  Tell the truth.  The number 100 people who came here have only one purpose, to collect debts!

    Hearing this purpose, Han Yu's expression was indescribably weird.  The big man who saw being dealt with was very unhappy and shouted: "Don't think I'm talking nonsense. Everyone has to eat. That old Taoist priest refused to pay back the money he owed. It's only natural for us creditors to come to demand the debt."

    "How much does that old Taoist priest owe you?" Han Yu asked, looking at the big man.

    "Not counting interest, you owe me 3,900, but I still owe relatively little. Like those standing in front, they all owe more than 100,000."

    Han Yu looked up and saw that there were more than a dozen people standing in front, plus dozens of people following behind. The old man he was looking for probably owed him more than a million.  The thought of paying off Lao Dao's debt and letting Lao Dao owe him a favor disappeared immediately.  Han Yu looked at the big man in front of him with a smile and asked softly: "Do you have an IOU?"

    "What do you want to do?" The big man looked at Han Yu alertly.

    Another round of fists and kicks.

    Han Yu looked at the IOU in his hand and said to the big man looking for teeth on the ground: "It's not like I won't give you money, why are you resisting?"

    "You didn't say you wanted to give me money before. If I had known you would give me money, why should I resist?" The big man lying on the ground and counting the money in pain yelled in his heart, but he didn't dare to say anything.  This guy was too moody. The big man didn’t know if he would offend the other party unintentionally and provoke a beating from the other party. In order to avoid physical pain, the big man wisely chose to shut up. After counting the money, the big man  He limped away from here.

    Han Yu waited until the big man left, holding the IOU in his hand. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he used the pen he had just snatched from the big man to make two more circles on the back of the number on his IOU.  Three thousand nine became three hundred and ninety thousand.

    Seeing that he was done, Han Yu stepped forward and patted the big man standing in front of him.

    “What are you doing?” The big man who was photographed turned his head and asked.

    "How much does that old guy owe you?"

    "Four thousand two."

    "Get out of the way, that old guy owes me three hundred and ninety thousand." Han Yu said without changing his expression.

    "Why?" the big man asked unhappily.

    "That's it, do you give in? If you don't, I will burn your IOU." Han Yu raised a ball of flame in his hand and threatened the big man who questioned him.

    The big man swallowed his anger and gave up his position to Han Yu.  After getting the first one done, the rest became much easier. During this period, some people refused to let him go and wanted to fight Han Yu. As a result, Han Yu first burned the other party's IOU, and then kicked the person who had the conflict with him.  Up the mountain.  As the saying goes, those who are soft are afraid of those who are hard, and those who are hard are afraid of those who are arrogant.  This group of tough guys who came to collect debts met Han Yu, a tough guy. Within a short time, Han Yu was already at the front of the queue.  It wasn't that he had a fight with the people in front of him, but that those people wisely gave up the first place to Han Yu.  Unlike the IOUs that were burned, the IOUs in the hands of these people were worth more than ten or two hundred thousand, and they would be heartbroken if they were burned.

    Han Yu stood in front of the mountain temple and saw that the mountain temple was tightly closed. Judging from the posture, he would never notice the door.  Then he came up with a plan and shouted to the people behind him: "You guys stay here and set fire to the back of the temple. I don't believe I can't smoke out the people inside."

    Everyone present had a deep understanding of Han Yu's ability to use fire, and they immediately applauded.  Amid everyone's expectations, Han Yu strolled to the back of the mountain temple.  Before the fire was set, I heard the back door of the mountain temple quietly open a crack, and an old man with an unshaven beard waved to me, indicating that I should come in quickly, and at the same time he looked around carefully to avoid being discovered.  The purpose of Han Yu coming here was to enter the temple through the back door, so he immediately walked over and followed the old man into the mountain temple.

    As soon as he entered the temple, the old man knelt down in front of Han Yu, raised his voice and cried: "Hero~"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???Since he stepped back, it was not that he was frightened by the old man's howl, but that the old man in front of him was really too dirty.  Han Yu didn't want his clean clothes to be stained by this old man.

    When the old man saw that Han Yu had not been caught, a trace of surprise suddenly flashed in his eyes, but then he continued to cry: "Hero, please give me a few more days of grace. When Xiaodao has money, I will return it to you as soon as possible."

    "" Han Yu looked at the old man kneeling in front of him and hesitated for a long time. Just when he was wondering whether he should step forward to help the old man up and tell him the purpose of coming here, he heard the old man's tone change, "You  If the old man must pay today" After saying that, the old man spread his hands and lay on the ground in a large letter shape, shouting to Han Yu: "Then look at the old man's appearance.  How much can a two-meat body be sold for?"

    "" Han Yu still didn't speak. Just now, Han Yu saw the flash of light in the old man's eyes, and suddenly wanted to see how many ways the old man could default on his debt.

    As expected by Han Yu, after seeing that this move failed, the old man stood up from the ground, sat cross-legged on the ground, and shouted to Han Yu: "Anyway, I have no money."  , I don’t need money, but I need my life. At the same time, I would like to remind you, if I die, the money I owe you will be completely wasted, so you must think about it carefully. "

    "Hmm Excuse me, are you senior Mo Hanxuan?" Han Yu asked with a slight cough.

    "Huh?" The old man sitting on the ground raised his head and glanced at Han Yu when he heard this. He suddenly stood up and nodded with an air of immortality, "That's me." But the dirty clothes could no longer see their true colors.  The purpose of the Taoist robe greatly reduced Mo Hanxuan's immortal style.

    ?? Han Yu said with a look of relief: "It will be easier if you are a senior." After saying this, Han Yu's face turned solemn and he said in a deep voice: "Pay back the money!"

    Mo Hanxuan’s Immortal Style Dao Bone disappeared in an instant, and he knelt in front of Han Yu again, crying: "Hero"

    "Even if you cry to death today, you have to pay back the money before you die." Han Yu said to Mo Hanxuan with a straight face.

    Mo Hanxuan’s face froze, and then the mournful expression disappeared and turned into a fierce look. He gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu: "Don't force me~"

    "Huh, I'm forcing you to pay me back. If I don't force you, you won't pay me back." Han Yu snorted coldly when he saw this.

    "It seems that there is really no room for negotiation today. Okay, then don't blame me for being rude. Ha~" Mo Hanxuan shouted and jumped into the air, and then he saw him leaping high,  Kneeling on the ground with his legs circling, his hands on his knees, he lowered his head suddenly, and the white pony tail tied behind his head flew up.

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I was wrong. Please give me a few days' grace. I will pay it back to you immediately when I have the money. Please have mercy on me, a lonely old man who no one cares about. I beg you." After that,  Mo Hanxuan began to kowtow to Han Yu.

    Han Yu touched his nose helplessly and said softly: "Okay, then let's give it another three days."

    "Really? Your kindness"

    "Wait a minute, please don't thank me. I have conditions." Han Yu quickly interrupted Mo Hanxuan.

    "Don't even think about it." Mo Hanxuan stood up suddenly, glared at Han Yu and cursed: "You despicable and shameless scum, there is no way to get your hands on my granddaughter!"

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at Mo Hanxuan, who looked angry, but surprisingly didn't feel angry.  Although this old man's character is really not very good, considering that he does not need his granddaughter to pay off the debt, he is still worthy of helping.

    Seeing that Han Yu was silent, Mo Hanxuan began to feel anxious. He knew very well that with his own ability, he might no longer be able to protect his granddaughter.  In fact, if he didn't have too many debtors outside, his granddaughter might have been snatched away long ago.  Now that the young man in front of him just looked at him and said nothing, Mo Hanxuan couldn't help but soften his tone and begged Han Yu: "Please let my granddaughter go, she is still young, she is only eight years old this year."

    "Old man, don't think of me as that kind of pervert. I'm not interested in little girl movies, but you are. Listen to me quietly. I came to you to ask you to save people for me. If you save my  Companion, I will pay the debts you owe outside."

    "Really? You have to know that the amount I owe is not a small amount." Mo Hanxuan looked at Han Yu suspiciously and said.

    "I know you doubt what I said, but for your current situation, belief is better than disbelief." Han Yu looked at Mo Hanxuan with a smile and said.

    "That's true. Then who is the person you want me to save?" Mo Hanxuan consideredAfter a moment, he nodded slowly.

    "My companion was cursed and poisoned at the same time. I have already found someone to find a way to cure the poison, but for this curse, I can only turn to you for help."

    "You were introduced by that old maid." Mo Hanxuan blurted out when he heard this.

    "Old maid?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.

    Mo Hanxuan immediately understood that he had made a mistake, so he compensated by saying, "I mean the beautiful and kind-hearted Miss Lan Huixin."

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled evilly at Mo Hanxuan, "Hurry up, pack your luggage and follow me to rescue people."

    "will you pay off my debt for me?"

    "Is the alliance currency universal here? If so, then my promise is true."

    "Of course, of course. Then let's make it a deal. Just wait for me and I'll go get ready." Mo Hanxuan turned around and ran into the house.  Han Yu shouted from behind: "Remember to change into clean clothes and bring your granddaughter with you."

    "What do you want to do?" Mo Hanxuan stared at Han Yu warily.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and said angrily: "You ran away from me. What if those creditors couldn't help but rush in? What would happen to your granddaughter? You said she was only eight years old. What if something happened?  By then it’s too late even if you cry.”

    "I'm sorry, I misunderstood you. Please wait a moment." Mo Hanxuan smiled sheepishly, turned around and entered the room. After a brief cleaning up, Mo Hanxuan held a half body and huddled behind him, with a look on his face.  The little girl who looked at Han Yu with a timid expression came out.

    As soon as he saw the little girl's worried and frightened look, Han Yu's heart softened immediately.  He spoke in a slow tone and said softly to the little girl: "Little sister, can you tell me your brother's name?"

    Facing Han Yu, who was crouching down and looking at her level, the little girl was like a little mouse. She shrank behind Mo Hanxuan and never showed her head again.

    "Oh~ I'm sorry, this kid can't talk now. Let's go How are we going to go?" At this point, Mo Hanxuan remembered how he was going to leave this place with the person in front of him. There were many people surrounding him outside.  "

    "Of course I'm flying away." Han Yu smiled at Mo Hanxuan, turned to Mo Hanxuan and said, "Climb up and remember to report to the little girl."

    Mo Hanxuan hugged the little girl with one hand and grabbed Han Yu's shoulder with the other.  Han Yu slowly rose into the air. After Mo Hanxuan sat down and held the little girl firmly, Han Yu flew out quickly and went straight to the residence of the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands.

    Flying into the air, the little girl who had been sitting in Mo Hanxuan's arms suddenly became excited, and her hands began to swing from side to side, even if Mo Hanxuan tried to stop her, she would not listen.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said: "Don't worry, just don't let her fall."

    "Thank you." Mo Hanxuan said gratefully.

    Han Yu smiled slightly and did not answer.

    In the residence of the Poison Doctor, Han Mengxin was following the Poison Doctor to identify herbs. The Poison Doctor was very happy and very satisfied with Han Mengxin.  This child can learn everything he teaches in one go. He is willing to teach such a student even if it is a bit harder.  In just one morning, the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands had already started teaching Han Mengxin how to identify acupuncture points.  In order to help Han Mengxin better identify the acupuncture points, Ning Ping, whether voluntarily or not, had his shirt taken off and was sitting opposite Han Mengxin, blushing and letting Han Mengxin point at his upper body.

    "Don't look like you were molested. It makes me embarrassed." Han Mengxin said angrily to Ning Ping while the Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand went back to the inner room to get something.

    "Hehehehe" Han Mengxin was answered by Ning Ping's giggle.  Han Mengxin rolled her eyes.

    "Don't smile stupidly. If you don't know, you might think Mengxin stabbed you silly." The poison doctor with the holy hand walked out of the inner room, said something to Ning Ping and then ordered: "Now, take off your pants."

    "Ah?" Ning Ping stood up in surprise, grasped his belt with both hands, and looked at the Poison Doctor with a horrified look, while Han Mengxin on the side also looked at her master with a blushing face.

    "Why are you nervous? Now that you have identified the acupuncture points on the upper body, the next step is of course the acupuncture points on the lower body.  Isn't your boy still a virgin?" Seeing Ning Ping's nervous look, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor suddenly asked with a smile.

    Ning Pingping's ears turned red with one question and he couldn't help but look at Han Mengxin.  When Han Mengxin saw this, she spat at Ning Ping and turned her head to look at him, not looking at Ning Ping anyway.

    "Okay, if that's the case, forget it. Mengxin, come on, keep this booklet of human acupuncture points and identify it when you have a chance later. Remember, men and women are different, so you have to  Learn to compare. And because everyone’s body shape is different.??It is also very important to find the correct acupuncture points.  But this can only be achieved through diligent practice. Don't be impatient, just take your time.  "

    "Well, thank you, Master." Han Mengxin took the booklet with both hands and thanked the Holy Hand Poison Doctor.

    "Well, you can stay with me for the next few days to memorize the prescriptions and functions. The more you remember, the greater it will help you in the future." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor accepted Han Mengxin's gift and continued.

    "Yes, disciple has noted it down. Well, Master, should Ning Ping put on his clothes first?"

    "What? Are you feeling distressed?" the Holy Hand Poison Doctor joked with a smile.

    After saying one sentence, Han Mengxin lowered her head shyly.  Upon seeing this, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor shook his head and said to Ning Ping: "Since your wife has said it, you should put on your clothes quickly, so as not to blame me if you catch a cold."

    Faced with the Holy Hand Poison Doctor's joke, Ning Ping could only giggle and put on his clothes. However, when he had just put on two pieces of clothes, he suddenly looked up and told Han Mengxin: "Someone is coming, I won't shout.  You, don’t come out.” After saying that, Ning Ping grabbed the Qingyun Sword and rushed out of the room without even wearing a coat.

    When I looked up, I saw Han Yu was back, and he seemed to be carrying someone on his back.  When the alarm was lifted, Ning Ping shouted into the room: "Mengxin, Han Yu is back."

    "Really?" Han Mengxin rushed out of the room and saw Han Yu slowly landing.

    When she saw the little girl for the first time, Han Mengxin fell in love with the little girl immediately. Seeing her timid expression, Han Mengxin immediately felt maternal. After hearing Han Yu tell her that the little girl couldn't speak, then  It is even more prevalent and out of control.

    Ignoring Han Mengxin who was busy communicating with the little girl, Han Yu walked into the house with Mo Hanxuan.  When the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and Mo Hanxuan met, Han Yu seemed to see sparks sparking in the air between the two men.

    "I didn't expect you, this old guy, are still alive?" the Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand said, grinning as if he had a toothache.

    "Hmph, hey, you, an old poisoner, have not passed away. How can God, a good man like me, be willing to accept me?"

    "Hmph, I'm afraid God is afraid of you borrowing money from it, right?"

    When someone scolds someone, he wants to expose his shortcomings, and when he hits someone, he wants to slap someone in the face. The poisonous doctor with the holy hand directly stabbed Mo Hanxuan's lung tube with one sentence. Mo Hanxuan's face turned red with anger, but then Mo Hanxuan regained his position and said, "If God doesn't accept it,  I am afraid that I will borrow money from him, and if he refuses to accept it from you, it must be because he is afraid of being molested by you."

    This time it was the turn of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor to turn red.

    "You two, I have no intention of interrupting the flirtation between you, but can you get down to business first and rescue my companion first? Then you will have a lot of time to reminisce about old times. If you are embarrassed, wait until my companion is rescued.  After waking up, I can lead them to escape." Han Yu interrupted the "affectionate" look between the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and Mo Hanxuan and said.

    "Whatever words come out of your mouth will always have a different taste." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor glared at Han Yu dissatisfied and said.  Mo Hanxuan smiled helplessly.  He couldn't offend Han Yu, a big benefactor.

    Interrupted by Han Yu, the Poison Doctor and Mo Hanxuan started to work.  Once they got down to business, both of them became serious and temporarily put aside their usual personal grudges.  The Holy Hand Poison Doctor was responsible for detoxifying Shi Bafang, while Mo Hanxuan began to study the curse in Shi Bafang.

    Seeing that the two of them were busy, Han Yu, who could not help him much, walked aside and accompanied Han Mengxin to make the little girl happy.  Han Mengxin is really like children. The little girl who was originally just afraid of Han Yu became very good in front of Han Mengxin. And with Han Mengxin's comfort, she even let Han Yu walk in without crying. She just looked timidly.  Han Yu.

    "Mengxin, you are really powerful. Why is this little girl so afraid of me?" Han Yu said to Han Mengxin in a depressed tone.

    "Hehe it's a question of character." Han Mengxin replied with a smile, playing a little game of "you shoot, I shoot" with the little girl, which made the little girl smile constantly.

    "Mo Hanxuan, come out and pay back the money!" A loud shout came from outside the house, interrupting the harmony in the room. Seeing the little girl throwing herself into Han Mengxin's arms and trembling, Han Yu suddenly became furious and said in a deep voice.  He said to the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and Mo Hanxuan: "You two continue to work on your own business. Ning Ping, come out with me." Ning Ping nodded silently, put on his coat and walked to the door. Han Yu squatted next to the little girl.  He reached out and touched the little girl's head and said, "Don't be afraid. Brother, go and beat away all those bad guys so that they can never bully the little baby again." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and walked out of the room.

    They are all acquaintances, the debt collectors I saw at the foot of the mountain before.  As soon as Han Yu showed up, someone immediately shouted: "That guy is indeed with that old guy, come on big guy~""Stop!" Han Yu shouted loudly, immediately calming everyone who wanted to rush forward.  Then Han Yu asked coldly: "Do you know where this place is?"

    Everyone looked at each other, wondering what Han Yu was asking them for.  Han Yu didn't need an answer from them, and just continued: "This is the territory of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor. You guys came here and yelled. Are you tired of living?"

    "Even if you are a poisonous doctor with holy hands, you can't protect those who are in debt. It's not easy for us, and we still have to live." Someone in the crowd whispered.

    Han Yu smiled slightly after hearing this, "It is only natural to pay back debts, so I stand here and talk to you properly. Otherwise, based on your attitude just now, do you think I am easy to bully?" As soon as he finished speaking  , Han Yu's strong power suddenly came into full force and he pounced on the debt collectors.  The debt collectors were so frightened that they trembled and looked at Han Yu in horror.

    "Don't be too harsh, or you won't be able to talk for a while." Ning Ping, who was standing behind Han Yu, warned in a low voice.

    "I know, I'm measured." Han Yu replied in the same low voice, then took back his momentum, and said to the debt collector calmly: "I know it's not easy for you, so I won't make it difficult for you.  Because Mo Hanxuan is treating my companions for me, I will repay the debt he owes you. But I want to remind you that I will only give you one chance to tell the truth. If you falsely report the amount, then I will not only give you one point.  I won’t repay him the money, and I won’t let you ask him for it again. Now, you go back and think about it carefully. I also need some time to get the money here.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, the debt collectors discussed in low voices for a while and finally agreed to Han Yu’s proposal.  Han Yu took advantage of this opportunity and asked Mo Hanxuan to make a list of how much money he owed others. At the same time, he returned to the ground and transferred a large amount of money to the local bank in the place of exile.  Carrying a large amount of debt is too troublesome, but it is much easier to transfer it directly.

    Knowing that his life of debt collection for many days was about to end, the debt collectors were very honest and waited five hundred meters away from the house of the Poison Doctor, so as not to disturb the Poison Doctor's work.  Of course, the most important thing is Han Yu's warning before leaving, "Whoever dares to cause trouble will not be repaid!" This warning was so effective that Ning Ping, who originally thought he needed to come forward to scare the debt collectors again, was disappointed.

    The debt collectors looked forward to Han Yu's return like they looked forward to the stars and the moon.  At this time, Han Yu was like the God of Wealth in the eyes of these debt collectors. They would do whatever Han Yu asked them to do, except not pay them back.

    There was no need for Ning Ping to help maintain order. The debt collectors lined up in a long line very consciously. One after another, they came to Han Yu and handed over the IOUs in their hands. Han Yu took Mo Hanxuan and handed it over.  After the list given to you is verified to be correct, the money will be transferred to the account provided by the debt collector.

    “Perhaps because of Han Yu’s previous display of strength, none of these debt collectors dared to guarantee false accounts, and they all honestly told Han Yu the amount of money that Mo Hanxuan needed to pay back.

    After so much trouble, three hours passed, and the debt collector left with satisfaction, leaving Han Yu with a lot of IOUs.  Han Yu casually burned the pile of IOUs in front of him to ashes, and said to Ning Ping beside him: "Before I brought Mo Hanxuan here, I promised Mo Hanxuan to pay off his debts. You won't blame me for wasting it, right?"

    "It's not surprising. In fact, Mo Hanxuan went around looking for people to borrow money just to treat that little girl. Unfortunately, he spent a lot of money, but the problem of being unable to speak was never cured."

    "Can't speak, isn't that little girl mute?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Mo Hanxuan said no, saying that the little girl became like this because she was frightened when she was young." Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    "Brother, Ning Ping, come quickly, Bafang is awake." Han Mengxin's surprised cry came from inside the house.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 350 If you don’t get it, destroy him

    Chapter 350: If you don’t get it, destroy him

    "Right is a poison, and it is also an addictive poison.  Once you enjoy the pleasure brought by this poison, even if you know that this poison will kill you, you will still be desperate and find ways to get more by any means.

    For Jizo and others who have tasted this poison, the goal of regaining the management rights of the exiled land is the goal that they will fight for their whole lives.  In order to achieve this goal, they will do whatever it takes, all in the name of justice.

    If you want to seize power, you must have strength. With the secret support of some people in the alliance, Ksitigarbha led his disciples and subordinates, while constantly absorbing talents that could be recruited, while secretly preparing a counterattack plan.

    There are many ways to recruit talents. When you encounter the innocent, you use deception, when you encounter the greedy, you use buying, and when you encounter the hard-core, you use threats. In short, there are endless methods, and none of them are recruited by legitimate means.

    Shi Bafang, who followed Ksitigarbha to practice, also encountered this kind of thing. The first week was very normal. Ksitigarbha taught Shi Bafang's practice carefully. Bai Wuchang took care of Shi Bafang's daily life. It can be said that he wanted to give Shi Bafang  A feeling of home.  This was what Shi Bafang felt in the first week. However, a week later, when Shi Bafang heard Ksitigarbha's request to join but was politely rejected by Shi Bafang, the situation began to change.

    First of all, Ksitigarbha's teachings are no longer careful. Although they still appear every day, they are silent most of the time. Bai Wuchang's brother-like care is gone, and everything begins to need to be done by Shi Bafang himself.  Shi Bafang didn't care about this. He had long been accustomed to taking care of his own life, silently doing his own thing and practicing his own cultivation on the fifth level of hell.

    A week later, Ksitigarbha left the place where he practiced in Ningping angrily because Shi Bafang once again rejected Ksitigarbha's request to join the underworld.

    For the next week, no one came to see Shi Bafang, but Shi Bafang didn't care and continued to stay in the fifth level of hell and continue his cultivation.  Even without Ksitigarbha's guidance, Shi Bafang is still doing his own cultivation and growing every day.

    Another week passed, and Bai Wuchang, who had not been seen for two weeks, suddenly appeared at Shi Bafang's training ground.

    "Senior Brother Bai, why are you here?" Shi Bafang unexpectedly stopped his practice and stepped forward to say hello.

    "Hehehe I'm sorry, little junior brother. I was sent out by Master to do something last week. Because I was in a hurry, I didn't have time to say hello to you. You won't blame me, right?" Bai Wuchang said with a smile on his face.  said.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang quickly replied: "It's okay, I'm not a child anymore, I can take care of myself."

    "That's good. I've always been worried that you would blame me in your heart. But little junior brother, are you having a conflict with Master?" Bai Wuchang asked Shi Bafang in a low voice.

    "No, it's just that Master wanted me to join the Underworld. I also wanted to go on adventures with Han Yu and the others, so I refused." Shi Bafang shook his head and replied.

    "Oh, no wonder. You stubborn boy, the master is old, and you won't accommodate him and insist on confronting him whenever he comes up with something."

    "WellSenior Brother Bai, I have already declined very tactfully."

    "Forget it, don't explain this to me. No, take this."

    "This is?"

    "Master really loves you so much that we, our senior brothers, are a little jealous of you. You made Master unhappy, but in the end Master asked me to give you some snacks and wanted to make peace with you. Tell me, are you the same person in your previous life?  His creation?"

    "Master" Shi Bafang was a little moved.  Strictly speaking, Shi Bafang is just a blank sheet of paper. Although his parents died when he was young, he did not suffer too much because of the care of his grandfather and sister, and he did not understand the dangers of the human heart.  Since starting the adventure with Han Yu and others, Shi Bafang is the youngest among them all, and Han Yu and others have always protected him, so Shi Bafang still cannot tell whether a person is really good or bad.  When Bai Wuchang finished his soft words and a box of cakes was delivered, Shi Bafang believed in his heart that his master wanted to reconcile with him, and under Bai Wuchang's gaze, he took the four cakes in the box one by one.  Eat all that is left.

    Seeing Shi Bafang eating all the cakes in question with his own eyes, Bai Wuchang smiled and left.  After a while, Ksitigarbha appeared in front of Shi Bafang with a smile on his face. The master and apprentice reunited. Ksitigarbha pointed out the shortcomings of Shi Bafang's practice in these days. Before leaving, he hung an amulet on Shi Bafang's face.  On his neck, as a witness to the reconciliation between master and disciple Heshi Bafang.? 

    Things were developing so smoothly until at night, when Shi Bafang was resting in the place where he practiced.

    “Rustling~ Rustling~” Shi Bafang, who was resting, heard the rustling sound coming from not far away.

    It’s not a rumor!

    Shi Bafang climbed up and looked towards the place where the sound came from, and saw Black and White Wuchang and Yama appearing in his sight.

    "Three senior brothers? It's so late, what are you doing here?" Shi Bafang couldn't help but relax his vigilance when he saw the three of them, and stepped forward to ask.

    "According to the master's order, Shi Bafang, you deceived the master and destroyed the ancestors. The three of us are here to clean up the family." Yan Luo said in a deep voice.

    Shi Bafang was stunned when he heard this, then took a step back and shouted in disbelief: "This is impossible, Master was still talking and laughing with me during the day"

    "Junior brother, don't blame us, you brought it all on yourself. If you agreed to join us before, why would you end up like this, fighting against each other?" Bai Wuchang said to Shi Bafang with a sad look on his face.

    Shi Bafang seemed to suddenly wake up, looked at Bai Wuchang and sneered: "Does that mean if I join you now, you won't attack me?"

    "If you can wake up, little junior brother, even if you are punished by master for your brother, you will still intercede for me. Junior brother, it's safe to turn around." Bai Wuchang persuaded Shi Bafang with an emotional look on his face.

    "No, Han Yu often told me that if we have different paths, we should not seek each other's help. Your goals and mine are different, so I can only say that I'm sorry for your request." Shi Bafang replied with a sneer.

    "If that's the case, then I'm sorry, little junior brother." As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Bafang felt a gust of wind coming from behind. He hurriedly dodged and saw a black iron claw flying away from Shi Bafang's right side.  past.  The owner of Iron Claw is Hei Wuchang, who has always been known as Bai Wuchang's shadow.

    "If you don't join, you will die? Is this your way of doing things?" Shi Bafang asked Bai Wuchang in a deep voice.

    "Alas~ This is your own choice, little junior brother. As a brother, I am also full of helplessness in this situation." Bai Wuchang was still pretending, and Yan Luo on the side finally couldn't bear it and pushed Bai Wuchang aside.  , looked at Shi Bafang in a rough voice and said: "That's the way it is, join us and live, or if you don't join us, your life will be worse than death. Choose!"

    "I will not join you, and I will return to my companions alive." Shi Bafang replied in a deep voice.

    "Wishful thinking." Yan Luo looked at Shi Bafang with contempt and commented.

    "Whether it's wishful thinking or not, you won't know until you try it!" As soon as Shi Bafang finished speaking, he rushed towards Yama Luo on tiptoe. As long as he crossed Yama Luo, he could reach the outside, and then he would have a greater chance of escaping.  On many.

    Seeing Shi Bafang rushing towards him, Yan Luo showed a sneer on his face and punched Shi Bafang fiercely.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang smiled coldly. He had seen through Yama's punch and was fully capable of dodging it while counterattacking at the same time.

    “Bang~” With a muffled sound, Shi Bafang was punched away by Yama Luo.  Shi Bafang fell to the ground and struggled to stand up. Shi Bafang felt that his body was strange, his strength was constantly losing, and his vision began to become blurry. He could only see a huge outline approaching him.  Come step by step.

    Yan Luo stepped forward and kicked Shi Bafang, who had just stood up, to the ground again. Then he stepped forward and stepped on Shi Bafang's chest. He asked with a sneer: "Do you feel that you have no strength in your body? You can't see with your eyes."  Have you cleared things?"

    When Shi Bafang heard this, his heart tightened, and he suddenly remembered the box of pastries that Bai Wuchang had sent during the day, and shouted angrily: "You actually poisoned me?!"

    "In order to win, do whatever it takes, this is the consistent purpose of the organization." Yan Luo said without changing his expression.

    "Shameless." Shi Bafang gritted his teeth and cursed. In exchange for Yama Luo's strong kick, he crushed four ribs on Shi Bafang's chest.  But Shi Bafang didn't shout, he just glared at Yama Luo. Although he could no longer see Yan Luo's face clearly, Shi Bafang still tried his best to open his eyes wide.

    "Your eyes are very annoying to me." Yama Luo muttered, raising his foot to step on Shi Bafang's head.  But he was stopped by Bai Wuchang on the side.

    "What? You still want to persuade him?" Yan Luo asked Bai Wuchang angrily.

    "Master said that this kid can't die yet, because our plan to restart the underworld still needs some preparation time. There must be no mistakes at this time." Bai Wuchang said to Yama Luo expressionlessly.

    "Does this kid get the advantage?" Yan Luo asked unhappily.

    "Of course it won't be that simple." Bai Wuchang replied angrily.??, turned to Shi Bafang and said softly: "Junior brother, what happened today is entirely your own fault. You can't blame us for being cruel. For the sake of the alliance, we can only wrong you. You  Don’t worry, you have no chance to tell others what happened to you. The pastries given to you today are just appetizers, and the curse that will be imposed on you later will be the main meal. Once you are under this curse, you will never wake up again.  But here it comes. The poison in your body will slowly destroy your body functions, causing your body to deteriorate day by day, dragging down your trusted companions to treat you as a burden, waste, and garbage. Originally, you could be like us  It’s the same as accepting people’s cheers after success for a just cause, but it’s a pity that you didn’t seize the opportunity. Junior brother, let me tell you quietly, Master valued you very much at the beginning, but you don’t know how to praise yourself.”

    Shi Bafang sneered and said nothing.  And Bai Wuchang was like a chatterbox, chattering endlessly in Shi Bafang's ears, constantly criticizing Shi Bafang's ignorant promotion and Master Jizo's good intentions.  After talking for more than half an hour, Yan Luo, who was originally standing next to Bai Wuchang, couldn't bear it and walked aside, but Bai Wuchang had no intention of shutting up.

    "Bai Wuchang, are you interesting in your endless chatter?" A voice suddenly interrupted Bai Wuchang's tirade.

    Bai Wuchang turned around and saw that it was Po Meng.

    "Why are you here?" Bai Wuchang asked puzzledly.

    "Master guessed that you might still be nagging, so let me remind you to get things done quickly." Po Meng said to Bai Wuchang with a smile.  But Bai Wuchang saw the danger in Po Meng's smile, and he quickly laughed, stepped aside, and said humbly: "I want to talk about curses, but I still have to ask Miss Meng Po to perform some stunts, Xiao Bai  I won’t show off my little ability to show my shame.”

    Hearing this, Meng Po glanced at Bai Wuchang, walked to Shi Bafang, squatted down and picked up the amulet that Jizo had given to Shi Bafang during the day from Shi Bafang's neck, inspected it carefully, nodded and said, "Okay, that's it.  The prop has absorbed enough information. Next Junior Brother, I wish you a good sleep." With that, Meng Po pulled off the amulet and placed it on Shi Bafang's head.  Shi Bafang wanted to struggle, but at this moment he couldn't even move a little finger. Tiredness and sleepiness came over him in waves. In the end, Shi Bafang's eyes went dark and he didn't know anything anymore.

    Until he opened his eyes again, Shi Bafang saw Han Yu and others looking at him with concerned faces, and couldn't help but shed tears.

    "Don't cry! If you suffer a loss, I will get it back for you, but you must tell me what you know, and then I can find it for you. At that time, I will let those bullies  The guy who passed you will kneel in front of you and cry." Han Yu frowned and shouted to Shi Bafang in a low voice.

    "Brother, please keep your voice down, Bafang has just woken up."

    "Ah, ah" Shi Bafang opened his mouth, but couldn't say a word. This frightened Han Yu. He hurriedly took the hand of the poisonous doctor and asked: "Doctor, what is going on?  ?Bafang won’t become unable to speak, right?”

    "Calm down." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand pulled away Han Yu's hand from his arm and shouted in a low voice.

    Han Yu stood aside obediently, looking at Shi Bafang with the same concern as Ning Ping and others, and allowed the poisonous doctor with holy hands to diagnose Shi Bafang.  Seeing Han Yu and others looking anxious but not daring to speak loudly, Shi Bafang's tears flowed out again.

    "Didn't I tell you not to cry?" Han Yu shouted with eyes wide open.

    "Shut up! Get out!!" The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand pointed at the door angrily and shouted at Han Yu.

    "Doctor, I was wrong, I won't say anything anymore, please don't drive me out?" Han Yu hurriedly begged for mercy.

    "Hmph!" The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand snorted coldly and ignored Han Yu.  After a while, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor finished diagnosing Shi Bafang and said to Han Yu and others who were looking at him nervously: "He is fine. It's just because he just woke up, so he still has some difficulty in speaking. He just needs to be nursed back to health."  Now. Mengxin, come with me, I’ll write the prescription, and you’ll be responsible for picking up and decoction the medicine.”

    "Yes, Master." Han Mengxin hurriedly agreed and followed the Poison Doctor to the pharmacy.  Before leaving the house, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor turned around and warned Han Yu: "Don't force that kid to speak. Forcing him to speak will hurt his throat. Anyway, he has woken up and your enemy can't escape. You still have time to take revenge."  There are many.”

    "Thanks for the reminder." Han Yu hurriedly thanked him.

    When the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and Han Mengxin left, Han Yu seemed to suddenly remember, grabbed Ning Ping's arm and asked: "Ning Ping, what's going on?"

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "My sister, how could my sister call that person her master?" Han Yu asked, glaring at Ning Ping

    "There is a reason for this." Ning Ping said with a little dodge in his eyes.

    "I'm listening to you." Han Yu reached out and grabbed Ning Ping's head, making him look directly at his face and said.

    "The reason is that your sister wants to do this."

    "Won't you stop it?" Han Yu shouted while glaring at Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping smiled bitterly when he heard this, "I stop it? Is it useful?"

    "You worthless guy, you deserve to be tightly controlled in the future." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping depressedly and said something after a while.

    Ning Ping immediately replied: "I am happy."

    "I'm convinced." Han Yu gave Ning Ping a thumbs up and said to Ning Ping with a look on his face that said you are really good at it.

    "If you are capable, go and tell your sister." Ning Ping said unconvinced when he saw this.

    Han Yu glared when he heard this and said, "If I want to be useful, what else do I expect you to do?"

    "Both of you, can you be quiet? Patients need to rest for a while to recuperate." Mo Hanxuan hugged his granddaughter and whispered to Han Yu and Ning Ping about the current environment.

    Han Yu glanced at Mo Hanxuan, nodded and thanked him: "Thank you for reminding me. By the way, you can take this." After saying that, Han Yu handed Mo Hanxuan a bank card from the Land of Exile.

    "What are you doing?" Mo Hanxuan asked while looking at Han Yu without taking the bank card.

    "The reward for you."

    "Remuneration? Haven't you already paid my reward?"

    "That's your reward for coming with me. This is your reward for helping me lift the curse for my companion." Han Yu explained after hearing this.

    "I, I" Mo Hanxuan opened his mouth, but couldn't say a single sentence.  Ning Ping on the side saw this and advised: "Take it, you deserve it. And you will raise your granddaughter in the future, all of which will require money."

    "Thank you." Mo Hanxuan was silent for a while and thanked Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "I told you this is what you deserve." Han Yu put the bank card in Mo Hanxuan's hand, and then asked: "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Excuse me."

    "Before I went to find you, I heard the Holy Hand Poison Doctor evaluate you, saying that you are a very casual person, but so far, it seems to me that you are not casual at all."

    "Hahapeople will always change, as long as he encounters something worth changing." Mo Hanxuan looked at his little granddaughter with a smile and said slowly to Han Yu.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 351: You are in the first year of junior high school and I am in the fifteenth year

    After three days of treatment by the poisonous doctors with holy hands, Shi Bafang was finally able to speak. Listening to Shi Bafang's narration, Han Yu was about to go berserk again. Fortunately, Han Mengxin was prepared in advance. Before Han Yu went berserk, he  He brought Mo Hanxuan’s little granddaughter over.

    Looking at the pitiful look of the little girl, Han Yu sighed depressingly, pointed at Han Mengxin, and said with great confusion: "Mengxin, you are so bad."

    "Brother, apart from making yourself uncomfortable when you are angry, you will not lose anything to those guys who hurt Bafang. Instead of being angry, it is better to think about how to vent this bad breath on Bafang," Han Mengxin said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment and asked Shi Bafang: "Bafang, you just said that Bai Wuchang once mentioned to you some bullshit plan to restart the underworld?"

    "Well, yes" Shi Bafang replied softly. He was still very weak at the moment and couldn't speak loudly.

    "Hmm" Han Yu touched his chin and looked thoughtful in his clothes. Ning Ping saw this and asked, "What did you think of?"

    "I think someone might be interested in this plan," Han Yu said slowly

    "who?"

    Han Yu touched his chin and said: "Since those guys in the underworld want to regain their previous glory, they will definitely have a conflict with the current managers of the Exiled Land. I don't think those managers of the Exiled Land will  I am willing to be put in a cage by those guys in the underworld."

    "Are you going to inform?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked

    "How can this be regarded as a whistleblower? At most, it is to expose that the guys in the underworld have been working hard for one thing? Then I will not let them accomplish what they want to do. I believe that Timo is very happy to help.  We are busy," Han Yu said with a smirk.

    "Aren't you afraid that people will come to trouble you if you mess up other people's affairs?" Ning Ping asked with a smile. It was obvious that he agreed with Han Yu's proposal.

    "That's not a coincidence. We just take this opportunity to tell them that not everyone can bully our brothers. But anyone who bullies my brothers, I will make them pay the price. It will be painful."

    "Oh, then I'm kind of looking forward to those bastards coming to my door. It just so happens that I also need someone to test the power of Qingyun Sword for me."

    "Have you figured out the character of Qingyun Sword?"

    "about there"

    "Don't talk about these things about beating and killing in front of children." Han Mengxin shouted dissatisfied at the two men in front of her who were shouting and killing. Han Yu shrugged Han Mengxin's dissatisfaction and did not take it seriously, while Ning Ping smiled.  He smiled and said softly: "Mengxin, during this time, you will stay here to continue studying medicine with your seniors, and take care of Bafang. Han Yu and I will go up there to join Field and the others."

    "Why?" Han Mengxin asked anxiously after hearing this

    "It's very simple. You have no fighting power. We may not be able to protect you in the subsequent battles. Don't worry, I will bring Lin Ke and the others here to accompany you." Han Yu said after hearing this

    "Why? This is not a refuge for me," the Holy Hand Poison Doctor protested upon hearing this.

    Han Yu said with a smile: "Doctor, as long as an organization with sinister intentions like the underworld exists for one day, it will be a huge threat to those of you who are content with the status quo. We are preparing to fight for your future, then  Shouldn't you also express that you don't need to cheer for us, but you can silently support us and relieve us of our worries? This is never too much."

    "Wouldn't it be better for you to make this request directly to Dimos?"

    "In my eyes, there is no difference between the group of Deimos and the group of Hell. The only difference is that one is a dog in power, and the other is a dog who wants to seize power. These two dogs are about to bite each other, and  As for us, we are going to stand aside and beat up the dog who wants to seize power."

    "Be careful not to steal the chicken but lose the rice"

    "Thank you for your concern. In order to avoid the situation you mentioned, I want to participate and follow the dog in power, so as not to be caught when the dog in power is fighting with the dog who wants to seize power.  Accidental injury," Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Ultimately, you don't trust those people in Deimos*("

    "Of course I don't believe they have anything worthy of my trust. I only trust my companions and people I think I can trust."

    "Then do you trust me?" The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand asked, staring at Han Yu

    "To be honest, I didn't believe it when I first came here, so when I went to find old man Mo Hanxuan, I gave Ningping two poison-proof beads. The purpose was to prevent you from doing evil. But you have already overturned my treatment of you with your actions.  Congratulations, I trust you now."

    "It sounds like it's an honor to be trusted by you," the Poison Doctor with Poison Hands curled his lips and said.?? 

    Han Yu smiled and said, "Of course, does the feeling of being trusted by others make the Holy Hand Poison Doctor uncomfortable?"

    "Mengxin, is he really your brother? How can you say so?" The Holy Hand Poison Doctor turned around and asked Han Mengxin

    Without waiting for Han Mengxin's Q & A, Han Yu said in goodbye: "I practiced"

    The Holy Hand Poison Doctor heard this and shook his head, "Okay, just think of it as the price of accepting Meng Xin as his disciple. You can bring your companions here, but I can only guarantee their safety here. If something goes wrong,  Whatever happens here or there has nothing to do with me.”

    "This is natural, I am not an unreasonable person" Han Yu said with a smile

    "Then when are you going to report it?"

    "In these two days, we have to bring Lin Ke and the others over before we can start taking action."

    "I heard you said that old guy from Maser is here too?"

    "Yes, staying in the hotel in the Exiled Lands"

    "Be careful with him. That old guy is a person who can't afford to get up early. If he appears here, he will definitely cause trouble," the Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand reminded kindly.

    "Thanks for reminding me, I always stay away from that Maser"

    "I don't want to remind you, I just don't want to make my disciple sad because of you," the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands explained.

    "Anyway, thank you for reminding you that it's not too early. Ningping and I will go do things first. Mengxin, I will leave Bafang to you to take care of Bafang. Have a good rest and don't worry about us. We are very strong now.  "

    "Well, then you should be careful," Han Mengxin sent Han Yu and Ning Ping out of the room and warned them uneasily.

    "Don't worry, we are not children and know what we are doing." After Han Yu said this, he took Ning Ping and left the territory of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor.

    "Don't worry, that kid is cunning and nothing will happen to him." The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands comforted Han Mengxin as she walked to the door and watched Han Yu and Ning Ping go away.

    "Thank you, Master, for your comfort. It's just that they are very important people to me after all. Even though I know they are very strong, I still can't help but worry."

    Regarding Han Mengxin's answer, the Poison Doctor of the Holy Hand had already expected it, so he reached out and patted Han Mengxin on the shoulder, and said loudly: "If you are really worried, then find something to do for yourself, and naturally you won't think about it. Mo Han  Xuan, I’ll leave it to you to take care of Shi Bafang. This is also the condition for taking you in.”

    "I know," Mo Hanxuan, who was sitting with his little granddaughter, replied after hearing this.

    "Huh, you know Weiwei, come and read in the inner room with auntie." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand snorted coldly and said to the granddaughter next to Mo Hanxuan.

    The little girl named Weiwei obediently walked to the Holy Hand Poison Doctor, took the Holy Hand Poison Doctor's hand and walked into the inner room. Mo Hanxuan looked at Shi Bafang who was sitting aside, and asked softly: "Young man  , do you want to hear a story?"

    Shi Bafang: ""

    Taking the elevator to the ground, when he reached the thirteenth floor of hell, Han Yu stopped the elevator and said to Ning Ping: "We will proceed as we have just discussed, and after we have finished our respective affairs,  Let’s meet at the home of the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands.”

    "I know you should be careful," Ning Ping nodded and told Han Yudao

    "Don't worry." Han Yu smiled after hearing this and walked out of the elevator.

    Han Yu's arrival made Klein and others very happy, but of course some were unhappy, namely Fan Ruhua and the vulture that Han Yu had repaired before. At this moment, the vulture has become the subordinate of the eagle, two of the thirteen levels of hell.  The forces have merged. Vulture's younger brothers have been absorbed by Eagle's power. Vulture has also become the second boss of the Abandoned House.

    From a boss to someone else's subordinate, this gap made Vulture look at Han Yu with a bit of resentment, but he only dared to feel a little resentment. In fact, Han Yu's methods of bullying made people laugh and laugh at the same time. Vulture  I really don’t want to experience that feeling again

    As for Brahma Ruhua, it’s just jealousy. Jealousy of Klein’s different treatment of her and Han Yu

    "Why do you think of coming back here? Have you successfully kicked Timo's butt?" Klein asked Han Yudao with a smile. Gina on the side had already brought the freshly brewed tea and stood quietly in front of him.  Rhine's side

    "That matter needs to be postponed for a while. I am here to collect intelligence." Han Yu thanked Gina first, and then explained his purpose to Klein. Of course, Klein was puzzled by Han Yu's purpose, so he  Listen to Han Yu continue: "Sister Klein, do you remember Mrs. Meng who came to see you before?"

    "Remember? What happened to you? You have something to do with her?"

    "There's something wrong, but it's just them first."They took care of me, so now it’s my turn to take care of them.” Han Yu said with a sneer upon hearing this.

    "Tell me more specifically," Klein asked with a serious face upon seeing this.

    "Of course, I ask for your help, and of course I have to tell you the reason." Han Yu nodded and told Klein what happened to Shi Bafang. After finishing speaking, Klein nodded slightly, "What you said is indeed consistent with that."  Ksitigarbha’s character is destroyed if you don’t get it. How do you plan to take revenge?”

    "The enemy wants what I don't want. Since they have something they want to do, then I will make it impossible for them to do it," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Their revenge is very cruel," Klein said slowly.

    "I think the biggest headache for them in the future should be how to avoid the encirclement and suppression of Demos and those people, rather than seeking revenge on me. Of course, if they come to take revenge on me, then I can't ask for it. It just saves me some time and effort.  Find them one by one”

    "You are really hard to figure out," Klein said slowly while looking at Han Yu.

    "HahaI am such a special person," Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Klein shook his head slightly and asked, "Then what do you want to know from me?"

    "I want to know the whereabouts of that Po Meng. My companions will be cursed. That's what she did. If I want to find her, besides her, there is Yama, and a pair of black and white impermanence. I will never do it."  "Let it go"

    "Aren't you going to cause trouble for Ksitigarbha?" Klein asked doubtfully.

    "That guy will leave it to Deimos to deal with it. I ate the meat. I have to leave some soup for Deimos and his gang to drink."

    Seeing Han Yu’s shameless expression, Klein smiled and asked, “Do you need my help with this matter?”

    "Thank you for your kindness, but I think you are used to this ordinary life, so you don't need to break your current lifestyle for my sake. It would be more satisfying for me to avenge my companions with my own hands." Han Yu declined after hearing this.  Rhine's offer to help

    Klein nodded when he heard the words, "Since you said that, forget it. You went to find someone to fight for your life, but what about your companions who have no ability to protect themselves?"

    "Oh, I have asked the Holy Hand Poison Doctor. While I am busy, they will stay at her place to help with some things."

    "Where is the Holy Hand Poison Doctor?" Klein thought for a moment and said to Gina: "Gina, go and clean up. We haven't visited the Holy Hand Poison Doctor for a long time, so we will pay it a visit this time."

    "Okay" Gina agreed, turned around and went back to the house to pack her luggage.

    "Then, what about me?" Fan Ruhua asked, pointing to herself after hearing this.

    "Well, we need someone to stay and look after the house I can follow you, but you have to abide by the rules and put away your indiscreet hobby." Klein couldn't resist Fan Ruhua's tearful eyes, helplessly  way of compromise

    "Yeah Klein, you are so kind to me" Fan Ruhua cheered and went to prepare her luggage happily. It didn't matter where she went. The key was to be with Klein.

    Klein helplessly shook his head at Fan Ruhua who left with cheers. When he turned around, he saw Han Yu looking at him with a patiently thoughtful expression on his face.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Klein asked in confusion.

    "Are you planning to accept Fan Ruhua's love for you?" Han Yu hesitated and asked in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Klein was so angry that he laughed and picked up the tea cup on the table and threw it over. He said angrily: "If you are talking nonsense like this, I will suggest Fan Ruhua to harass your little lover."

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately calmed down. Klein shook his head when he saw this, and said to Han Yu: "Don't think that I am specifically helping you. In the past few years, Jizo's group has really made too much trouble and has developed.  To the point where those who follow me will prosper and those who go against me will perish. If we don’t suppress their momentum, one day they will plan to deal with me. So I am helping myself, so you don’t have to be grateful.”

    "Are you talking sarcastically? In fact, you are telling me that I helped you, so you should be grateful to me." Han Yu looked at Klein with a strange expression and said

    Klein: ""

    *******************************************

    Ning Ping, who returned to the Courage, told the three people who stayed on the Courage about Han Yu's decision. Lin Ke, Field, and Qiao Yan'er had no objections to Han Yu's decision. The three people immediately started to pack their bags. The attentive Lin Ke  He also asked Field to pack a piece for Shi Bafang, and he packed a piece for Han Mengxin. The time to stay at the Holy Hand Poison Doctor's place is not long but not short either. You always need to bring a change of clothes.

    Just when Field and others were packing their luggage, YongThe air number welcomed an unexpected guest

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked, standing in front of the cabin door, looking at a man wearing white clothes, white boots, a white hat, and all white. By the way, this guy's face is also white.

    "Is Shi Bafang here?" the man in white asked with a smile.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked again

    "My name is Bai Wuchang, I am Shi Bafang's senior brother. I heard that something happened to him, so I came here to see him." The man in white replied with a smile.

    "I'm sorry, Bafang is currently recovering from illness and it's not easy to see guests. Please come back." Ningping said to Bai Wuchang with a calm face. If he hadn't heard Shi Bafang's story with his own ears before, Ningping might have had a good impression of Bai Wuchang in front of him.  But now, Ning Ping sees Bai Wuchang as hypocritical. Fortunately, Ning Ping knows that now is not the time to have an attack, so he does not act impulsively to alert the snake.

    "Oh, can I take a look at him?" Bai Wuchang asked.

    "I'm really sorry. The doctor told Bafang not to see guests now. Please come back. If it's convenient, you can tell me your address. When Bafang wakes up, I will accompany Bafang to visit you."

    Hearing what Ning Ping said, Bai Wuchang smiled and said: "That's not necessary. Since my junior brother hasn't woken up yet, I'll come back after a while. This is a gift I brought to my junior brother. Please do it for my junior brother."  Junior brother accept it"

    "Bafang hasn't woken up yet. It's really not convenient for me to accept your gift for him. Please take it back first and wait until Bafang wakes up."

    "Oh, then I won't disturb you. Farewell." Bai Wuchang didn't insist. He walked along the way he came with the gifts. When the Courage could no longer be seen, Hei Wuchang, who had been hiding in Bai Wuchang's shadow, spoke out.  Asked: "Why do you come here?"

    "There is no fuel-efficient lamp to test Shi Bafang's companion. I don't want this to affect our plan."

    "Then what's the result?"

    "Not bad, Shi Bafang hasn't woken up yet, which means that Meng Po's curse is still in effect, and we have enough preparation time." Bai Wuchang replied with a smile (to be continued) {Piao Tian Literature www.piaotia.net  Thank you all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 352 Conspiracy

    Chapter 352 Conspiracy

    The Tower of Punishment in the Land of Exile

    “Hurry up and inform Dimos that I, Han Yu, have come to chat with him.” Han Yu stood at the gate of the Tower of Sin and Punishment and said to the two guards.

    As the center of power in the Exiled Land, where the managers work and live, who dares to wander around for nothing, let alone block the door and yell.

    Hearing the guy in front of him who called himself Han Yu call Lord Timos by his first name, the two guards felt a little embarrassed.  I don't know if the two guards in front of me really know Lord Timos or are just looking for trouble. The two guards didn't dare to neglect, and they didn't dare to let Han Yu in like this.  I could only think of a compromise. One person would stay and monitor Han Yu, while the other person quickly went to report to the person on duty today.

    "Hurry up, the work efficiency is really low." Han Yu complained with a dissatisfied look on his face.  The two guards were so frightened that they hurriedly did their own things.  The adult on duty today was Ma Long. After hearing the guard's report, his eyebrows immediately stood up.  This is a strange thing that happens every year, especially this year.  Of course Han Yu knew that his master was defeated.  At this time, you don't hide with your tail between your legs, but you come to the door to provoke?

    "I'll go and have a meeting." Malone walked out of the gate with the guard who came to report.

    "What are you doing here?" Ma Long asked, glaring at Han Yu.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu looked at Ma Long and asked.

    "You don't know me?" Malone was a little surprised.

    "Well, take me to see Dimos quickly." Han Yu nodded and ordered.

    "Today I asked you to get to know me." Ma Long rolled up his sleeves and stared at Han Yu, ready to take action.

    Han Yu is not a vegetarian. Seeing that Ma Long has bad intentions, of course he is ready to fight back.  And just when the two were about to start fighting at the gate of the Tower of Punishment, a charming voice came from not far away.

    "Yo yo yo ~ What's going on? The dignified Lord Malone actually staged a strip show in front of his house. What's wrong with him?"

    "Julie, what are you doing back here?" Malone picked up the coat thrown to the ground and asked with a dark face.

    "My home is here, and I want you to take care of it when I get home." Julie rolled her eyes at Ma Long, then looked at Han Yu with a look of joy and said, "My dear, are you here to see me?"

    "What's your surname?" Han Yu asked with a straight face.

    Julie’s originally smiling face suddenly froze, and Malone next to her laughed loudly and said: "Hahaha~ Good boy, I like you. Come with me, and I will take you to see Lord Deimos."

    "Wait a minute." Julie stopped Ma Long and Han Yu who were about to leave.

    "What are you going to do? They don't know you. Are you so hungry that you want to rob someone on the street?" Malone said, glaring at Julie.  Ma Long didn't want to protect Han Yu, but being able to go against Julie would make Ma Long very happy.

    "My dear, what you said really hurt my family's heart." Julie ignored Ma Long and looked at Han Yu with a sad face.

    "I'm sorry, I don't know you, so please don't call me so affectionate. I'm looking for Deimos to talk about something. Hey, can you leave?" Han Yu said to Julie expressionlessly and asked, standing aside  Malone said.

    "Of course, calmly." Ma Long replied with a smile.

    Julie looked at Malone’s eyes when he left, gritted her teeth, and followed with a smile on her face.

    "What are you doing here?" Malone asked, glaring at Julie unhappily.

    "I have something to ask Lord Timos." Julie looked at Han Yu and said with a smile.

    Malone didn’t care about Julie’s disregard. It wasn’t that Malone was accommodating to Julie, but that he was used to being ignored by Julie.  Ma Long rolled his eyes at Julie's answer, knowing that nothing could stop Julie from following him, so he quietly led Han Yu to Timos's office and knocked gently on the door.

    "Oh, what a rare visitor. Did you come to me because you are ready?" Dimos was surprised by Han Yu's arrival.

    "The battle with you needs to be postponed. I came to you because I have something to tell you." Han Yu said calmly.

    Hearing this, Deimos asked with interest: "Oh, I have something to discuss with you. Let's talk about it."

    "Can they listen?" Han Yu glanced at Ma Long and Julie and asked.

    "Yes, they are my most trusted subordinates. If you have any questions, just tell them." Dimos replied with a smile.

    Han Yu nodded and asked Dimos: "Do you know about my companion Shi Bafang?"

    "I know, I'm sorry that I didn't help in this matter. If you came to ask me about the whereabouts of Ksitigarbha, then I can only say that I'm sorrySince then, his whereabouts have not been found yet.  "Timothy looked at Han Yu apologetically and said.

    "If you wait until he really appears in front of you, you won't be able to sit here and talk so easily. My companion Shi Bafang has woken up after being treated by the poison doctor with the holy hand."

    In response to Han Yu's words, Dimos remained calm, "Oh, your companion has woken up. That's really a happy thing."

    "Yes, it is indeed a happy thing, but after you hear what I'm going to say next, I'm afraid you won't be happy anymore."

    "I'm all ears."

    "My companion Shi Bafang woke up three days ago. Because he just woke up, he can't speak yet. But after being treated by the Holy Hand Poison Doctor, I know the reason why he encountered these unfortunate things."

    "Hey, can you please stop beating around the bush when you talk?" Ma Long shouted to Han Yu impatiently.

    "Shut up! Listen honestly." Before Deimos could speak, Julie had already said it for Deimos, and then said to Han Yu: "Please continue."

    Malone had the intention to open his mouth to retort, but when he saw his master Deimos glaring at him, he had to swallow the curse words on his lips.

    Han Yu ignored it and continued: "I learned from my companions that the people in Ksitigarbha are preparing a plan called the Restart of the Underworld, and my companions will be harmed by them because they are unwilling  Join that group called Jizo.”

    "How did your companions hear about the plan to restart the underworld?" Dimos asked aloud.

    "When my companion was knocked down by those people and was about to die, I heard a casual chat from the other party. So I only knew a name."

    "Then why did you come to tell me?" Deimos asked strangely.

    "Because I am alone, and I want to avenge my companions, I naturally thought of you. I heard people say that those people in Ksitigarbha were originally the managers of the exile place scheduled by the alliance, but they were replaced by you.  Replaced. So whatever plan they are planning to restart the underworld should be aimed at you. You will definitely not tolerate this kind of behavior that wants to seize power. By following you, I will have more opportunities for revenge."  Han Yu told everything about his thoughts very honestly.

    Timos looked at Han Yu with interest and asked, "Are you so sure that we will take care of this matter?"

    "Don't test me. Although I'm not interested in things like power, I still have this common sense. Just like a group, there can only be one boss. And if someone wants to replace the boss, it doesn't matter whether the original boss is  If you are willing, you must accept the challenge. Unless your brain is rusty and you are ready to give in. Then just pretend that I have never been here today, and I will find a way to get revenge." Han Yu said and stood up to leave.

    "Stop! You cunning guy, you gave us a message, and then you wanted us to help you with your revenge. Your calculations are quite good." Dimos stopped Han Yu and said angrily.  .

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, "It's okay if you insist on thinking so. Anyway, even if I don't tell you, you will still know sooner or later when those people really launch the hell restart plan. It's just that you were caught off guard at that time.  It’s different, you can at least take the initiative now.”

    "Are you really convinced of me?" Dimos looked at Han Yu and said.

    "For now, yes." Han Yu was a little proud.

    "If you want to get something in return, you must give something. Have you thought about what you will give? Don't tell me that you are giving a letter today just to write a letter. This is not enough."

    "Yam Luo, Black and White Wuchang, and a guy named Meng Po, you have to leave those four people to me. You are responsible for taking care of the other people." Han Yu pointed his fingers and said to Dimos.

    "Can you handle four?" Ma Long glanced at Han Yu suspiciously.

    "If you don't believe it, you can try it first."

    "Ma Long, shut up!" before Ma Long could answer, Dimos ordered to Malon. Then he looked at Han Yu and asked, "Why did you pick the four of them? They are all cadres under Ksitigarbha and are not easy to deal with.  of."

    "It was the four of them who hurt my companions. Since I want to avenge my companions, of course I am looking for the murderer." Han Yu replied calmly.

    "Well there are seven cadres under Ksitigarbha, namely Judge Yama, Black and White Wuchang, Bull-headed Horse-faced, plus Po Meng. If you ask for four, I won't have enough men here." Timos thought about it.  After thinking about it, he said.

    Han Yu sneered when he heard this, looked at Deimos with a joking look and said, "You look very relaxed. You"Is this the only strength of Ksitigarbha's group?"  Let me tell you, when I was practicing on the thirteenth level of hell, I met Po Meng, but she didn't come to see me, so I didn't have much impression of her.  Do you know what she is here for?  She came to recruit Klein Barr.  But Klein Barr did not agree to her invitation.  If I had known at that time that she would attack my companions, I would never have let her leave alive.  "

    "You regret it?" Timos asked.

    "certainly."

    "Then you mean that those people in Ksitigarbha don't know how much strength they have hidden." Dimos asked again.

    "Yes, although you are managers, this is a place of exile. Even if I don't tell you, you know that there are many people who are dissatisfied with you. If those people from Ksitigarbha secretly summoned those who dissatisfied with you,  , and then choose an appropriate time to launch it, do you think you can resist it?"

    "What you said makes sense. Come here." Timos thought for a while and called out the door.

    Immediately, two people walked in and listened to Dimos' instructions: "Go find Zhou Quan and Mo Lun immediately and ask them to come back as quickly as possible without making any noise."

    "yes."

    "It seems you finally realized the seriousness of the matter." Han Yu looked at Deimos and said.

    "Well, if things are really like what you said, then the Exiled Land will probably experience a disaster." Deimos sighed and said.

    "You walk your own path, and you choose your own life. You can't blame others." Han Yu said lightly.

    After hearing this, Dimos looked at Han Yu for a long time and asked: "Han Yu, are you interested in staying in the Exiled Land? I can let you be my deputy."

    "Not interested. I prefer an exciting and adventurous life." Han Yu flatly refused.

    "Really? That's such a pity. You brought me such important news. To reward you, I cancel the game with you. You and your companions should leave the Exile Land at any time." Dimos  After thinking for a while, he said slowly to Han Yu.

    "Really? Then I thank you first. But even if I don't have to have another life-and-death fight with you, I have to fight you again before I leave. I haven't recovered from the injuries you left me last time.  Forgot."

    "Hahaha~ Okay, then I'll be waiting for you to challenge at any time." Timos laughed loudly after hearing this.

    Malon and Julie looked at Han Yu with very surprised eyes. They didn't understand why the boy in front of them could get the favor of their masters. If they dared to talk to Mr. Deimos like this, they would have been slapped aside long ago.  Bar.

    Just as Malone and Julie looked at Han Yu and Timos talking with envy, Zhou Quan and Mo Lun ran in sweating profusely.  When they saw Han Yu, Zhou Quan and Mo Lun were stunned at the same time, but no one asked.  They knew that Deimos would tell them if he could let them know.

    "First, sit down and drink some water, take a breath, and then be mentally prepared. I have something important to tell you that will affect whether we can continue to live in the future." Dimos said to Zhou Quan and Mo Lun.

    "Yes." Zhou Quan and Mo Lun replied in unison.  Although what Dimos said was very serious, the expressions of the two of them were not very panicked. After calming down, Zhou Quan said to Dimos: "Sir, please tell me, we are mentally prepared."

    ……

    After hearing what Dimos said, Zhou Quan and Mo Lun looked shocked.  After a long while, Zhou Quan slowly said: "Sir, this subordinate made an oversight. Please punish me."

    "If Han Yu hadn't come to tell me this today, I would have been kept in the dark too. You don't have to blame yourself. If you think it was your oversight, then find a way to find out the current whereabouts of those Ksitigarbha people. That Ksitigarbha recently  There has been no sign of him for a while, maybe their so-called plan to restart the underworld has reached the final moment of preparation. So, I order!"

    "Please give me your instructions." Zhou Quan, Mo Lun, Ma Long, and Julie stood up and said to Deimos in unison.

    "Be thorough, increase the intensity of the search, and at the same time investigate the powerful people in hell, determine their whereabouts, and monitor them immediately if there is any abnormality."

    "yes,"

    "Molun, is responsible for the security outside the Exiled Land. During this period, the Exiled Land will be completely blocked. No matter what starship comes close, it will be sunk."

    "yes."

    "Malon, Julie."

    "exist."

    "The army is ready for war, and the Tower of Sin and Punishment is in preparation for war."

    "yes."

    "How is it? What do you think of my arrangement?" TimosAfter assigning everyone's tasks, he asked Han Yudao.

    "Your order is just for passive defense, why don't you want to take the initiative?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Take the initiative? Then can you tell me where to attack?" Malone yelled angrily.

    "It's not to let you actually attack a specific place, but to let everyone feel that something big is going to happen in the Land of Exile. The Tower of Sin Punishment already knows the truth of the matter and is preparing to hunt and kill certain people." Han  Yu ignored Malone's attitude and looked at Dimos and said.

    "Please continue." Dimos said to Han Yu with an interested expression, while glaring at Ma Long and warning him to shut up.

    "My idea is very simple. The other party has not launched their plan yet for some unknown reason. That is to say, their plan is not ready and complete. Just like **, it has reached the time when it is about to shoot.  At this time, if you are suddenly interrupted, what do you think will happen?"

    “Either impotence or premature ejaculation.” Molun said.

    "That's right, and for people who have impotence or premature ejaculation due to external reasons, who will they vent their anger on? Naturally, those who caused their impotence or premature ejaculation."

    "Your metaphor is terrible, but it is very appropriate. Do you mean to scare the snake?"

    "Instead of conducting a blanket search, it is better to scare the enemy and make the other party unable to bear it and jump out. And you also said just now that the other party may have entered the last moment of launching the plan, so the time left for you to prepare should be  It’s not much. In this case, it’s better to take the initiative to disrupt the other party’s plan and let the other party follow your rhythm. In this way, you can at least take the initiative.”

    Dimos nodded repeatedly as Han Yu spoke. After Han Yu finished speaking, Dimos looked at Zhou Quan and asked, "Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand." Zhou Quan nodded and replied.

    "Now that you understand, let's do it. By the way, tell that old immortal Maser that the Land of Exile is not peaceful recently, and ask him not to go out if he has nothing to do. Even if something happens, I would advise him not to go out."  Dimos looked at Zhou Quan and said.

    Zhou Quan felt nervous for no reason, lowered his head and said, "I understand, I will definitely bring the words to you."

    "Well, that's all your business, go and do your business. I want to explain to Mo Lun and the others what they have to do." Dimos waved to Zhou Quan and said.

    "Yes, I'm resigning." Zhou Quan exited the room.

    After leaving the Tower of Punishment, Zhou Quan immediately went straight to the hotel.  When he came to Maser's room, he told Maser exactly what he heard from Timos.  When Maser heard the final words that Dimos asked Zhou Quan to bring to him, he smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that it has been seen through. Zhou Quan, after you understand what happened this time, please leave with me."

    "Ah? Sir, is there anything I didn't do well?"

    "No, your identity should have aroused Timo's suspicion, but the fact that he used you as a condition for me to be honest during this period of time shows that he still cherishes your talents."

    "Being, being suspected? How could it happen? I'm usually very careful." Zhou Quan said in disbelief.

    "Don't be depressed. Just rely on your ability. No matter where you go, as long as you are given a chance to display your talents, you can make a career." Maser comforted Zhou Quan after hearing this.

    "Thank you for your comfort, sir." Zhou Quan said hurriedly.

    "Well, you go out and do your own thing first. Think of it as the last time you do something for the Exiled Land. Do it carefully. It can be regarded as a favor for Deimos not to kill you."

    "Yes, then my subordinate went out to do some business." Zhou Quan lowered his head and exited Maser's room.

    As soon as the door was closed, Liu Haoran, who had been sitting silently, said to Ma Shier: "Old fox, should we make some trouble in this matter?"

    "Don't mess around." Maser said calmly.

    "How can this be chaos? That Jizo is even more shameless than before, and he has reached the point of using any means to achieve his own goals."

    "Isn't he always like this?" Maser said calmly.

    "Anyway, I don't like him. I want to make his hard work go to waste. Just tell me whether you can help me or not?" Liu Haoran looked at Maser and asked.

    "Hehehe don't worry." Ma Shier glanced at Liu Haoran and smiled: "Actually, we don't need to take action at all. The little guy named Han Yu is quite interesting. His idea of ??alerting the enemy is a good one. I believe it will make people happy.  That shameless fellow Ksitigarbha was in a hurry for a while. Let’s just stay here honestly.?Just watch the show.  Don’t forget, we are here to do business.  "

    "Unless the scourge of Ksitigarbha is solved, do you think that guy Timos will be able to study the findings of the nineteenth floor of hell with peace of mind? After all, that guy Timos is not a fuel-efficient lamp."

    "Hehehe" Ma Shi'er just smiled, but did not answer Liu Haoran's criticism.

    Upon seeing this, Liu Haoran stood up suddenly and said to Ma Shier: "Since you are not willing to help, then I will go by myself. After all, I am also the master of that boy in Ningping. Seeing that the apprentice is trying to fight you, I,  As a master, of course you have to support your disciples."

    "You, what are you going to do? Do it yourself?" Maser asked helplessly.

    "Don't worry, I promise you I won't take the initiative, but I will go back to relieve my apprentice's worries." After Liu Haoran said this, he opened the window and prepared to jump out.  Seeing this, Ma Shier asked: "Why didn't you hit the glass this time?"

    Hearing this, Liu Haoran gave Ma Shier a middle finger, "You think I'm stupid, I didn't know that the glass here has been replaced by bulletproof glass." After saying that, Liu Haoran jumped out.

    The ninth level of hell is called the Labyrinth Hell.  Unless you have a special beacon, once you enter here, you will most likely stay here for the rest of your life and will never be able to get out even if you die.

    In the passage of the maze, a man wearing a bull-head mask walked forward quickly, turned left and right in the maze, and after making a big circle, he came to a door and met a man wearing a horse mask who was guarding the door.  The man in the mask nodded, then opened the door and walked into the room.

    The person in the room was none other than Ji Zang, whom Dimos ordered people to search for for a long time but could not find.  At this moment, Jizo's face was serious. After seeing Niutou come in, he immediately looked at Niutou quietly.  I saw Niutou whispering to Ksitigarbha: "Sir, those people still don't agree with your plan, and they need to think about it again."

    “Asshole, what else do those guys have to think about!” Ksitigarbha immediately shouted angrily after hearing this.  The judge on the side said slowly: "Sir, those guys already think that the price we gave is too low, so they want to take the opportunity to ask you to increase the price for them."

    “These greedy guys, I will not let them have an easy time when things are done!” Ksitigarbha vowed with a fierce look on his face.

    After Ksitigarbha vented his anger, the judge said to Ksitigarbha: "Sir, let me go."

    "No, you are the only one who can handle contacting the outside world. We cannot do without you here." Ksitigarbha shook his head when he heard this, rejected the judge's self-recommendation, and then said to Niutou: "You have to work hard again and tell those guys that as long as  After this is done, I can hand over a layer of hell to them to manage.”

    "My lord, my subordinates have told them this condition." Niutou said softly.

    "What? That's it, are they still not satisfied?" Ksitigarbha said angrily when he heard this.

    "Yes." Niu Tou replied softly.

    "this group of shameless people, I swear, after the underworld restart plan is successful, I will definitely skin them all and put them in the frying pan!" Jizang swore through gritted teeth.

    The judge and Niutou quietly watched Ksitigarbha vent, knowing that Ksitigarbha was in a rage at this time, and whoever tried to persuade him would be in trouble.  After finally waiting for Ksitigarbha to finish venting, Ksitigarbha glanced at the bull head and gasped: "Go and tell them that if one layer is not enough, then give them two layers. If they still think it is not enough, you can make the decision to give them  Three levels. But remember, three levels is my bottom line. If they still don’t agree, then ignore them and come back immediately. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand." Niutou replied hurriedly.

    “If you understand, get out of here!” Ksitigarbha roared in a low voice.

    Niutou hurriedly turned around and ran away, when Ksitigarbha asked again: "Wait a minute, where is the black and white impermanence?"

    "They said they were going to check on Shi Bafang's current situation, but they haven't come back yet." Niutou replied in a low voice. After seeing Ksitigarbha wave from him, he cautiously exited the room.

    "Sir, do you regret dealing with Shi Bafang?" the judge asked softly.

    "Regret? A joke! There is no word regret in my Ksitigarbha's dictionary. I just feel a little worried. That Shi Bafang companion is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I hope they will not ruin our big event."

    The judge smiled when he heard this, "Your Excellency, you are worrying too much. What can those few people do?"

    "Be careful with your boat. We have been planning for so long. I don't want our boat to capsize in the gutter because of a small oversight." Jizo said in a deep voice.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is our greatestmotivation}

 Volume One Chapter 353 Hunting (1)

    Hell Elevator

    The only passage connecting all levels of hell, Yama took the elevator as usual and prepared to go to where he wanted to go this time, the Thirteenth Level of Hell - Book_) Although Ksitigarbha did not give instructions, Yama did not want to let Ksitigarbha  He had to worry about small things. He wanted to eliminate the root cause. Since he had dealt with Shi Bafang, he simply killed all of Shi Bafang's companions. The first thing he wanted to deal with was Han Yu, the strongest of Shi Bafang's group.

    "Ding" followed the elevator beep, and a "Thirteen" was displayed on the monitor. Yama Luo came back to his senses and stepped out of the elevator. As soon as he got out of the elevator, Yama realized that something was wrong. The place he was at at this time was not  There are thirteen levels of hell, but the tenth level

    "Whoa!" Just when Yama turned around and was about to return to the elevator, the door of the elevator slammed shut. Yama Luo secretly yelled, "This situation is obviously premeditated."

    "It seems you have noticed it." There was a question behind him. Yan Luo looked back, squinted his eyes and asked, "Are you here to avenge Shi Bafang?"

    "It seems you know me," the visitor nodded and replied.

    "As an object that needs to be eliminated, you must know the appearance before you can eliminate it." Yan Luo secretly made preparations and stared at the person who came.

    "Hmph Confidence is a good thing, but it also depends on whether you have the strength to do it. Let's stay far away before we attack. I don't want to destroy the only way back to the ground."

    "It's just what I wanted. By the way, where are your other companions? Come together to save me the trouble of taking care of them one by one." Yama Luo looked at the person who came and said

    Hearing this, the visitor looked Yama Luo up and down, sighed and said: "Looking at you, you are already a big man. Can you please stop using this childish provocation? You are an idiot, and don't think that others are idiots like you.  "If Han Yu were standing by, he would definitely sigh that under his influence, Ning Ping had finally mastered what he had achieved. When he and Ning Ping first met, it was almost as if he wouldn't answer if you didn't ask, and he wouldn't necessarily answer if you asked.  The master of the answer, and now that sharp-tongued person, just looking at the fact that Yama, who was originally as black as the bottom of a pot, has turned black and translucent, you can tell that what Ning Ping said has the lethality to Yama.

    Without saying a word, he followed Ning Ping to about two miles away from the elevator. Yan Luo drew out his sword and pointed it at Ning Ping and shouted: "Come, let me chop you with one knife."

    "I'm standing here. If you want to chop me, just come." Ning Ping slowly drew out the Qingyun Sword and said to Yan Luo in a cold voice.

    Yan Luo didn’t move, staring straight at the Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping’s hand. After a long time, he asked: “Is the Qingyun Sword you are holding in your hand?”

    "good"

    "Hmph, haha" Yan Luo burst out laughing, and Ning Ping looked at Yan Luo coldly until Yan Luo stopped laughing and saw Yan Luo staring greedily at the Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand, saying: "Good luck, really good luck  I didn’t expect that I could meet a legendary treasure here, and it’s also a top-grade treasure. God really treats me well, boy. No matter what your background is, the Qingyun Sword in your hand belongs to me.”

    "Everyone can tell lies. The Qingyun Sword is right here. If you have the ability, come and get it. I won't give the Qingyun Sword to you just because of your words."

    "Hehehethat's exactly what I planned to do with the knife." Yan Luo shouted and the nine-ringed sword in his hand went straight to Ningping's head and chopped it down.

    Mixed with the pressure of Mount Tai, a faint sound of wind and thunder could be heard. Ning Ping no longer dared to despise Yama in front of him. He raised the Qingyun Sword with both hands and pushed it upward with force. A loud "dang" sound was heard on Ning Ping's hands.  His feet were half an inch into the ground, while Yama took two steps back.

    "The good sword is indeed a legendary treasure. Even my sword was broken. This makes people want to take this sword as their own." Yan Luo looked at the nine-ring sword in his hand and shouted.  shouted

    Ning Ping concentrated on waiting for Yan Luo's next attack when he saw Yan Luo shout loudly, and bursts of black energy began to emit from his whole body. He slowly wrapped the nine-ring sword in his hand in the black mist.  The nine-ring sword looks more like an iron rod_Pao&Book&

    "Come on!" Yan Luo shouted and pounced on Ning Ping again.

    Passive defense is not Ning Ping's style. When Yama Luo pounced on him again, Ning Ping moved and faced Yama head on. Yan Luo was overjoyed when he saw this, and shouted: "Well done." The nine-ringed sword in his hand shined on Ning Ping's head.  Cracked down again

    Ningping did not use Qingyun Sword to resist this time. Before, he wanted to test the power of Yama. Now it was his turn to attack.

    A sword went straight to Yama's throat and stabbed it

    If this sword hits, Yama Luo will be finished immediately, and Ning Ping will die as a result. Yama Luo is very aware of the consequences, and this kind of consequences is what Yama Luo doesn't want to see. He hooks up with a little-known person in his own eyes.  Yama thinks his own life is not worth it precisely becauseThis kind of thought caused Yama Luo to fall into a passive position, struggling to parry Ning Ping's attacks one after another. Not long after, Yama Luo's body had been opened several times. Although the injuries were not serious, he still looked very scary.

    "Huhu, you are very good. You can push me to this point. For a little person like you, you are already worthy of pride." Yan Luo held the knife and said to Ning Ping while panting.

    "Don't take yourself too seriously. In my eyes, you are nothing." Ning Ping replied coldly, and then launched another attack. He would not let Yama take the opportunity to recover his strength and kill you while you were sick.

    "Haha!" Just when Ning Ping was approaching Yan Luo, Yan Luo suddenly shouted, and a black energy spread from Yan Luo's feet. Ning Ping hurriedly moved the Qingyun Sword across his chest, and when the Qingyun Sword came into contact with the black energy  At that moment, the Qingyun Sword burst out with a burst of dazzling light, preventing the black energy from getting close to it.

    "I've known that Qingyun Sword is a good thing, but I didn't expect it to have this function. Boy, I want to know more and more where you got this sword." In the black mist, a dull voice came to Ning  Ping didn't answer, he just stared at the black mist not far away from him, vaguely feeling that something disgusting was forming in the black mist.

    "Answer" Seeing that Ning Ping didn't speak, two red lights suddenly appeared in the black mist, and a violent voice came from the black mist, which shocked Ning Ping's mind and almost let go of the Qingyun Sword in his hand.

    The black fog dissipated, and a three-meter-tall human monster appeared in front of Ning Ping. His top was broken by the bulging muscles, but judging from the black and purple pants and the face as black as the bottom of a pot, he was standing at this moment.  The one in front of Ningping is Yama

    At this time, Yama's appearance changed drastically. He didn't look like a human being at first, but now he transformed and looked more like a monster than a human. He had two big copper bell eyes that glowed red, and two huge fangs protruded from the corners of his mouth.  Thick black bristles grew on both sides of the black pot bottom's cheeks, looking like a wild boar. The nine-ring sword in the hands of a wild boar also completely changed its appearance at this moment, turning into a black mane with a sharp tip at the top.  The stabbing mace is being held by Yama

    "Huhu" Yan Luo gasped, staring at Ningping with his eyes. He suddenly roared, dragged his mace backwards, took long steps and rushed towards Ningping with loud noises.

    When Ning Ping saw this, he gritted his teeth and faced him head-on.

    This is a wrong decision

    When the two of them were fighting, Yan Luo roared angrily, clasping the handle of the mace with both hands, and aimed a strike at Ning Ping that swept away thousands of troops. Ning Ping raised his Qingyun Sword to parry and block, but Ning Ping forgot.  Noticing the power gap between the two sides at this time, Yan Luo roared again, and Ning Ping was immediately knocked away with the Qingyun Sword.

    Ning Ping felt a pain from the tiger's mouth, and the hand holding the Qingyun Sword split open and blood flowed out.

    "Damn it!" Ning Ping cursed secretly and reached into his arms to take out the healing bottle that Han Mengxin had prepared for him. At this moment, Ning Ping felt a blackness above his head. When he looked up, he saw that Yama had already appeared above his head.  , holding up the mace in his hand

    "Peng"

    With a loud noise, the place where Ning Ping was was dented by Yama's mace, and spider webs appeared on the ground around it.

    When the dust that was stirred up fell, Yan Luo wanted to admire his masterpiece, but found that his stick had missed the target, and Ning Ping, who should have been smashed to death, was standing in an open space not far away, looking at him.

    "Roar" Yan Luo let out an angry roar, and once again dragged his mace backwards and rushed towards Ning Ping. This time Ning Ping did not take the initiative to fight. He smiled at Yan Luo, turned around without hesitation, and ran away. The two of you are chasing me.  The marathon started on the tenth level of hell.

    Compared to Ning Ping, who went into battle lightly, Yama Luo seemed to suffer a lot. The mace in his hand was heavy, and the heavy armor on his body was also heavy. Coupled with his own weight, Yama started to huff and puff after not running for long.  Panting, he was determined not to pursue him, but as soon as Yan Luo turned around, Ning Ping came over like a dog-skin plaster, and aimed a sword at Yan Luo's unprotected butt.

    Yan Luo, who was stabbed in the butt, was immediately furious and turned around again. After Ning Ping succeeded in the attack, he did not hesitate to fight and turned around to continue running. Once Yan Luo wanted to retreat, Ning Ping came over to harass Yan Luo. Although Yan Luo also pretended to turn around and leave several times,  In fact, it was an attempt to lure Ning Ping to attack, but it never succeeded. Ning Ping saw through it every time.

    Like a wild boar with no brute force, Yama Luo was entangled and harassed by Ning Ping, who was like a cheetah. His physical strength was being consumed bit by bit, but he was still unable to hurt Ning Ping.

    Finally, Yan Luo couldn't stand it anymore, and looked up to the sky and let out a long howl. After the black mist dissipated, he once again changed back to the appearance he had at the beginning of the battle with Ning Ping. The only difference was that the weapon in his hand was neither a wolf nor a wolf.  Teeth??, it is not a nine-ring sword, but a long sword that is entirely green.

    "You are amazing. You can push me to this point. However, your pride can only end here. I will use this Ghost Crying Sword to send you into endless regret." Yama Luo looked at the person in front of him.  Ning Ping announced fiercely.

    "I've told you more than once, things are done, not spoken, and anyone can tell lies." Ning Ping replied with a nonchalant expression, but in his heart he was already on guard. Ning Ping felt  When he came out, the green long sword held by Yama Luo was definitely a fierce weapon.

    "You can only take advantage of the fact that you can be proud now. Wait a minute, I will make you not even have the chance to cry." Yan Luo sneered, holding the hilt of the Ghost Crying Sword with both hands, and twisted it hard, and the hilt of the Ghost Crying Sword was released.  It was twisted open and stretched again, revealing the hilt hidden in the hilt. It was a hilt composed of countless human heads and skulls. As this hilt was stretched out, bursts of ghostly cries were heard.  Emerging from the hilt of the Ghost Crying Sword, gray ghosts of injustice ran out from the hilt and flew around Yama Luo's body.

    "To be honest, I don't want to use this Ghost Crying Sword if it's not necessary, but now you are honored. You will become the hundredth person to die under this sword. Your soul will not disappear, waiting for you.  There will be endless torture and death is just a luxury wish for you." Yama Luo stared at Ning Ping opposite and said coldly.

    Hearing Yan Luo's chilling announcement, Ning Ping did not refute. He just stretched out his left index finger and stroked the Qingyun Sword held in his right hand hard. When the Qingyun Sword came into contact with Ning Ping's blood, the Qingyun Sword's body  A layer of golden light emerged, which made Yan Luo look stunned. However, after careful observation, Yan Luo smiled confidently: "You just know a little about the functions of Qingyun Sword, you can't win against my Ghost Crying Sword."

    "Whether you can win or not, you won't know until you try it," Ning Ping said coldly.

    Yan Luo was stunned when he heard the words, and then he smiled arrogantly and said: "As expected, I will show you how powerful the Ghost Crying Sword is." As he said that, Yama Luo casually waved the Ghost Crying Sword in his hand, and immediately a clearly identifiable one appeared.  Ben Ningping, who looked like a skull with a mouth, rushed over.

    Ning Ping did not hesitate to slash the Qingyun Sword at the flying skull.

    "Bang" The skull that flew over exploded with a loud noise, and Ning Ping was also blown away. Although he was not injured, his right hand holding the Qingyun Sword was shaking.

    When Yan Luo saw this, he grinned and shouted: "Ghost prison!" As soon as he finished speaking, two black lines appeared on the ground from behind Yan Luo, and smoothly attacked behind Ning Ping. Ningping stood there quietly without making any movement.  When the black lines converged, Yama smiled proudly and said: "You gave up your last chance to escape, so prepare to die." As he said that, Yama grabbed the hilt of the sword with skulls carved on it with both hands, raised it above his head and rotated it.  Along with the rotation of the Ghost Crying Sword, there were sudden gloomy winds all around Yama, and ghosts were crying and wolves were howling, as if countless innocent souls were flying around Yama's body at this moment.

    "Have you thought about your last words?" Yan Luo asked Ning Ping loudly while spinning the Ghost Crying Sword in his hand.

    "I won't die, it will be you who will die." Ning Ping squatted down slightly, pointing the Qingyun Sword at Yama Luo diagonally in his hand

    "You are not ashamed to speak loudly," Yama Luo shouted. While stopping the rotation of the Ghost Crying Sword, he jumped up high and went straight to Ningping to strike down.

    "Uh-huh" Ning Ping puffed up his cheeks and spat out a mouthful of blood on his Qingyun Sword. Then, taking advantage of the Qingyun Sword's great sword light, he swung his sword to meet the Ghost Crying Sword in Yama Luo's hand.

    After a violent explosion, Yan Luo swung the Qingyun Sword away from Ning Ping's hand, and then stabbed Ning Ping with the sword. As the Ghost Crying Sword got closer and closer to Ning Ping, Yan Luo's mouth was already grinning, ready  Be prepared to laugh after success

    At this moment, Ning Ping, who was bare-handed, showed no panic on his face. When the Ghost Crying Sword was about to stab him, he raised his hands to meet it and firmly caught the blade of the Ghost Crying Sword.

    "Seizing the sword with bare hands" Yan Luo was shocked. Just as he was about to react, he saw Ning Ping catching the Ghost Crying Sword with both hands and exerting force. The Ghost Crying Sword, known as the magic weapon, was suddenly broken into two pieces. Yan Luo was stunned for a moment, and this  Being stunned for a moment was fatal to Yama Luo. Ning Ping would not give Yama Luo time to be stunned. After breaking the Ghost Crying Sword, Ning Ping opened his hands and struck first with two winds piercing his ears, hitting Yama Luo with stars in his eyes.  He consciously threw half of the Ghost Crying Sword in his hand, and then Ning Ping kicked his yin foot fiercely, directly hitting the root of the descendant of Yama.

    "Oh" Yama's mouth immediately turned into a round shape, beating enough to fit an egg, and his body naturally arched up.

    Ning Ping took advantage of the victory and pursued the attack. He grabbed Yan Luo's two wind-catching ears with both hands and pressed them hard. At the same time, he raised his right knee. At this moment, Yan Luo's hands were busy comforting himself.The younger brother had no ability to resist at all, and allowed his black face to come into close contact with Ning Ping's knees.

    "Bang, bang, bang" three consecutive fierce attacks, Yan Luo's face could no longer be seen, and his face was covered with blood. Ning Ping let go of Yan Luo's two wind-catching ears, and kicked Yama Luo to the ground. Yama Luo had lost the ability to resist at this time, and immediately  He fell to the ground on his back, watching Ning Ping pick up the Qingyun Sword and walk to him, his lips moved slightly.

    "Any last words?" Ning Ping frowned and looked at Yan Luo and asked

    "Why, why can you take the sword with your bare hands?" Yan Luo asked intermittently, his eyes full of unwillingness and confusion. Yan Luo knew better than anyone what kind of sword the Ghost Crying Sword was. He couldn't believe that Ning Ping had touched the Ghost Crying Sword with his hands.  Nothing happened at all

    Ning Ping put the Qingyun Sword in his right hand against Yama Luo's throat, shook his left hand at Yama, and said calmly: "It's easy to see if you have a good master? These are the heavenly silk gloves my master gave me. They are invulnerable to swords, guns, water and fire."  Function, as for you wondering why I am immune to the invasion of the ghosts in the Ghost Crying Sword, don’t forget that the previous Qingyun Sword has offset the energy of the ghosts condensed in the Ghost Crying Sword. When I grabbed the white blade with my bare hands, the Ghost Crying Sword only  It’s just a long sword of good quality.”

    After listening to Ning Ping's explanation, Yan Luo showed a relieved smile, then glared at Ning Ping and said: "Don't be proud, even if I die, my companions will avenge me. You and your companions will not be the same."  Don’t even think about surviving”

    "You don't need to worry about this. Maybe your companion is already waiting for you." After saying this, Ning Ping moved his right hand forward.

    "Pfft" (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 354 Hunting (2)

    The sixth level of hell

    Similar to what happened to Yama, Black and White Wuchang encountered the same thing, the only difference was that their opponent was replaced by Han Yupao-Book_)

    As soon as he got out of the elevator, Bai Wuchang immediately noticed something was wrong. However, he did not look back and wanted to return to the elevator. Instead, he stepped forward and ran forward. When he ran about three hundred meters forward, a fireball fell and stopped him.  Bai Wuchang's way out

    Bai Wuchang looked up and saw that on a hillside not far from him, there was a person standing looking at him. He turned around and looked at a forest only a hundred meters away from him. That was Bai Wuchang's destination, but now  It seems that the other party will not let him go to that forest as he wishes.

    "Who is your Excellency?" Bai Wuchang asked in a deep voice.

    "Han Yu" the person on the hillside replied in a calm voice.

    When Bai Wuchang heard this name, his heart skipped a beat, but a hint of surprise appeared on his face, "You are Han Yu. I have often heard my junior brother mention you, saying that you are always very caring."  Do you know who my junior brother is? He is Shi Bafang. How is he now? Has he regained consciousness? "

    Looking at Bai Wuchang's face full of sincerity, if he hadn't heard Shi Bafang's story with his own ears, Han Yu would probably have believed Bai Wuchang's words. This is because Bai Wuchang's appearance makes it easy for people to get close to him.  It feels like now, when Han Yu hears Bai Wuchang's words and sees Bai Wuchang's sincere face, Han Yu only wants to do one thing, which is to punch the Bai Wuchang in front of him until he has teeth all over the place.

    "He is fine, but when he gets better, it will be your turn to suffer," Han Yu said coldly.

    Bai Wuchang asked with a confused look on his face: "Han Yu, what do you mean by saying this? Is there any misunderstanding between us?" While he was talking, Bai Wuchang had already raised his guard.

    "I have to say, you are really a born politician, and your ability to tell lies has reached the level of proficiency. But here, you'd better put away your face, because I have seen through your true nature, you continue  If I continue to perform like this, it will only make me feel sick and want to vomit."

    After Han Yu finished speaking, Bai Wuchang's expression slowly changed and a fierce look appeared on Bai Wuchang's face.

    "What do you want?" Bai Wuchang looked at Han Yu and asked sharply

    "What do I want? This is a really bad question to ask? When you dealt with Shi Bafang, you should have thought of this kind of consequences." A ball of flame rose in Han Yu's hand

    Bai Wuchang subconsciously took a step back and looked up at the virtual sky. In each level of hell, day and night are simulated. But looking at the time now, it is still very early before dark.

    "What are you looking at? Do you still think there will be reinforcements coming from the sky?" Han Yu asked jokingly when he saw this

    "Hmph, don't be so confident, be careful when playing with fire**" Bai Wuchang sneered and quietly took a step towards the woods a hundred meters away.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "My ability is fire. To me, flame is a part of my body. It is impossible to play with fire, but it is not difficult to burn others."

    "Is there no room for negotiation?" Bai Wuchang asked, staring at Han Yu, while taking another step towards his destination.

    "If you let me repeat the method you used on Shi Bafang on you, I can let you go." After Han Yu said this, his figure flashed, and the next second he appeared in front of Bai Wuchang, staring at Bai Wuchang  Asked: "Do you feel like going to that woods?"

    Bai Wuchang was startled, but when he took a closer look, he saw that Han Yu had stepped back and was standing less than ten meters away from him.

    Bai Wuchang sighed secretly in his heart, and stretched out his hand to take out a snow-white iron rod with a human head on the top. The head looked like he was crying.

    "Is this your weapon?" Han Yu looked at the iron rod in Bai Wuchang's hand with interest and asked.

    "Yes, this is my weapon, the mourning stick**pao! Shu*, be careful, if you are hit by my mourning stick, it will be very painful." Bai Wuchang nodded and said to Han Yu

    "try it," Han Yu suggested while looking at Bai Wuchang with a smile.

    Bai Wuchang was stunned when he heard this. Looking at Han Yu's indifferent expression, he secretly gritted his teeth and said, "Then you should be careful." With a loud shout, Bai Wuchang went straight to Han Yu's Tianling Cap and smashed it with it.  As soon as Yu stretched out his hand, he grabbed the mourning stick with a bang.

    “Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, ah!" thing for me.

    With Han Yu's loud shout, the burst of crying disappeared. Immediately afterwards, Bai Wuchang felt his hands getting hot. He couldn't help but let go and looked at Han Yu again. He held his own mourning stick in his heart and played with it.  While watchingHe looked at himself and said: "Your grip strength is not good, you can't even hold your own weapon."

    "Give it back to me" Bai Wuchang shouted angrily

    "Okay" Han Yu followed the good advice and threw the mourning stick in his hand to Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang stretched out his hand to pick it up when he heard a quick shout in his ear: "Can't pick it up."

    Bai Wuchang was stunned for a moment, and saw the mourning stick falling in front of him. The originally white stick was now red, and was steaming. When it landed, it made a "hissing" sound.

    Bai Wuchang looked up at Han Yu in shock, and saw Han Yu saying with a disappointed look on his face: "Why didn't you answer the call?"

    "What do you want?" Bai Wuchang asked in a deep voice.

    "Hmphwhat do I want? Haven't you thought of it with your extremely smart brain?" Han Yu asked with a sneer after hearing this.

    Bai Wuchang threatened Han Yu: "You must think clearly that I am not alone. If you take the initiative to provoke my underworld, then you must be prepared to die."

    "You are not the boss of the Exiled Land, and you want to take revenge on me? You should first think about how to avoid the pursuit of Deimos and those people before considering this matter."

    "You went to tell the secret?" Bai Wuchang was shocked when he heard this

    "Tsk, tsk, you are outnumbered. I can't defeat you alone, so I have to find someone who can defeat you to deal with you," Han Yu said slowly.

    "You have the guts." Bai Wuchang stretched out his hand and tapped Han Yu. As he turned around, a fireball came from behind. Bai Wuchang dodged and glared at Han Yu. He then heard Han Yu say slowly: "I  Did you say you can leave?"

    "What do you want?"

    "Simple, keep your life and let your accomplices go to the real underworld in advance to occupy a good position, so that you will not be bullied by unfamiliar people, oh no, it should be by ghosts."

    "It's not certain who will die." Bai Wuchang bent down and picked up the warm mourning stick, glaring at Han Yu and said

    "That's good, come on"

    "Come"

    As Bai Wuchang's words fell, Han Yu and Bai Wuchang disappeared almost at the same time, and the battle between the two officially began. Bai Wuchang's hand skills are obviously not as good as his verbal skills. God is very fair. After it gives you a  One ability that is higher than others will definitely weaken your other ability, thereby achieving a balance. Bai Wuchang's ability is the mouth that can speak, but with the skill in hand, it is okay to deal with two or three people, but  To deal with someone of Han Yu's level, it's not a bad thing. It didn't take a while for Bai Wuchang to be beaten by Han Yu's continuous attacks, and he was a little helpless.

    He slapped Bai Wuchang hard, causing Bai Wuchang to spin three times in the air. After spitting out his two front teeth, he fell to the ground. Han Yu walked towards Bai Wuchang with a disappointed look on his face, but Bai Wuchang was pressing closer and closer at this moment.  Han Yu, who was nearby, just kept climbing towards the small woods a hundred meters away.

    "So you want to go into the woods? Okay, then I will help you, but I want to see what tricks you can do." Seeing this, Han Yu reached out and grabbed Bai Wuchang's right ankle, and spun around in a circle.  Then he threw Bai Wuchang into the woods

    Not long after Bai Wuchang entered the woods, Bai Wuchang walked to the edge of the woods, followed by a black man dressed the same as Bai Wuchang but with a different color.

    Han Yu looked at the black man and said, "Is this Hei Wuchang? Why haven't I seen him? It turns out he is hiding in this small forest. But I'm just wondering why he didn't come out to help me when I beat you just now."  And you?"

    "Don't be curious, because it is no longer necessary for you. If you have the ability, just come into the woods." Bai Wuchang looked like he was sure of winning.

    Han Yu looked at Bai Wuchang in amusement and shook his head slightly. He raised a ball of fire with both hands and said to Bai Wuchang: "I have no interest in going into the woods. If you want revenge, then come out. Of course, even if you don't want to come out, I will  I will find a way to force you out." After saying this, the two fireballs in Han Yu's hands flew into the woods.

    This small forest is not big, only about forty or fifty square meters. The fireball controlled by Han Yu circled around the outside, and the fire started burning, burning from the outside inward. Bai Wuchang knew that he could not retreat at this time.  In the small woods, you are seeking death by rushing out. Han Yu is waiting outside. If you go out, you will probably die.

    Just when Bai Wuchang was in a dilemma, Hei Wuchang, who seldom spoke, suddenly said: "Rush out, there is still a possibility of survival."

    "But the chances of winning are not good," Bai Wuchang replied with a frown.

    "Combined" Hei Wuchang said in a deep voice

    Bai Wuchang suddenly understood. He clapped his head repeatedly and shouted: "I'm so confused that I forgot that we have this trick. Haha, let's see if Han Yu can still laugh when facing us who are fused together."Gotta come out”

    Determined, Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang immediately rushed out of the woods and stood at the edge of the woods. Before Han Yu could speak, Black and White Wuchang shouted at the same time, "Combined" followed closely. They saw Hei Wuchang standing less than five steps apart.  On the same straight line, they were doing a series of opposite movements, slowly approaching each other. Han Yu watched the actions of Black and White with interest. He had no intention of blocking them at all, but wanted to see what the black and white brothers could do.  What kind of tricks are you playing?

    "Bang" a burst of smoke dissipated, and the black and white impermanence turned into a person, but this person had a yin and yang face, half black and half white. He held a mourning stick in his left and right hands, one white and one black.

    “And this one,” Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Han Yu, you are dead. After we merge, my power will be ten times what it was at the beginning." Two voices mixed together and shouted to Han Yu. One of the two voices was the sharp Bai Wuchang, and the other dull one must be the black one.  impermanent

    "Really?" Han Yu replied lightly. As soon as his aura turned black and impermanent, he felt his body sink, as if he was being stared at by a strange beast.

    "Watch the move" Hei Bai Wuchang gritted his teeth and shouted, taking the lead to launch an attack on Han Yu. Hei Bai Wuchang knew that he could not delay at this time. The longer he delayed, the worse it would be for him. After all, there is a time limit for merging, not to mention that Han Yu gave them  The pressure is too great. If you continue to fight, I'm afraid your confidence will be polished away.

    Seeing that Black and White Wuchang was the first to launch the attack, Han Yu shouted without fear: "Well done" and rushed straight towards Black and White Wuchang to greet him.

    Different from Ning Ping, Ning Ping is a swordsman. What he is best at using is the sword. His fists and kicks are only used occasionally, which is like a street gangster's fighting style. But Han Yu is different. In addition to the ability of fire, Han Yu's attacks  The main thing is fists and kicks. Klein's teachings during this period have paid off. Han Yu's fists and kicks have improved by leaps and bounds. It can be said that it is more than enough to deal with the black and white impermanence in front of him.

    "Bang" a burst of blood mist floated in the air, and Black and White Wuchang lay on the ground with blood on his face. Black and White Wuchang covered his nose and got up, stared at Han Yu and cursed: "Despicable"

    "How despicable are you? Are you stupid? Haven't you ever heard of the saying that you should expose your shortcomings when you scold someone, and you should be slapped in the face when you hit someone? Hmm I'm going to slap you all in the panda eyes this time."

    Hearing Han Yu personally tell him where he was going to hit him next, Black and White Wuchang was so angry that he roared like thunder. However, facing Han Yu's attack, Black and White Wuchang could only parry carefully. It was too difficult to deal with Han Yu's attack.  Hard to guard against

    "Hit the eyes!" Han Yu shouted. Black and White Wuchang subconsciously raised his hand to protect his eyes, but it turned out that nothing happened above, but something happened below. Han Yu's provocative kick hit Black and White Wuchang's lifeline. Let's talk about Han Yu and Ning.  Ping is really a good partner. They are so similar to each other. But if you ask them who learned it from whom, they will definitely say that they learned it from the other party.

    "Why? Why can't you punch your eyes?" Black and White Wuchang knelt on the ground and looked at Han Yu unwillingly and asked

    Seeing Han Yu’s innocent face, he said, “I changed my mind.”

    "You, despicable." Hei Bai Wuchang gnashed his teeth with hatred. If he could still move at this time, he would definitely pounce on Han Yu and bite Han Yu to death. It's just a pity that the pain in the balls is something that many people can't understand. Some people say that women give birth to children.  The pain experienced when giving birth is the most painful thing in the world, and from the perspective of Black and White, how can the pain a woman feels when giving birth be compared to what they feel at this time? It is a feeling that the soul is about to leave the body.  The feeling of being unable to survive, unable to seek death, having no way to heaven, and no way to enter the earth.

    "Does it hurt?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "You, try it," Black and White Wuchang gritted his teeth and replied.

    "Tsk tsk, don't worry, you won't know the pain after you die." Han Yu reached out and patted Black and White Wuchang's head and comforted him.

    "You, do you really want to kill me?" Black and White Wuchang stared at Han Yu and asked

    "Yes, I want to kill you because you hurt my companions" Han Yu nodded seriously and replied

    "Our underworld is an organization directly under the alliance. If you dare to touch us, then you are going against the alliance. Don't you think about the future of you and your companions?" Black and White Wuchang shouted with eyes wide open.

    "Yes, I hear what you mean. If I touch you, the consequences will be serious."

    "Yes, very serious, very serious"

    "But, what's the matter?"

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Black and White Wuchang was stunned. He looked at Han Yu blankly and saw Han Yu asking Black and White Wuchang with a cold face: "Let me ask you, what will happen if you offend the alliance?"

    "You, are you a traitor to the party?" Black and white Wuchang's face looked a little panicked, and he pointed at Han Yu with one hand and shouted

    "Rebeling the Party?" Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "I don't have the noble state of others to dedicate everything for the cause of freedom for all mankind. I just?Myself, I cannot represent justice, and evil has nothing to do with me. As long as the people I value are okay, then I will not trouble anyone. However, if anyone hurts the people I value, then they are my enemies.  Unfortunately, you have hurt my companions, so you are my enemies. If you represent justice, then justice is my enemy; if you represent the alliance, then the alliance is my enemy; if you represent  world, then the world is my enemy.”

    "You, you are arrogant, you, you are simply a lunatic." Black and White Wuchang looked at Han Yu in horror, shocked by what Han Yu said. In the past, even if he met someone who wanted to do harm to him, he would just lift himself up.  With his identity, he could basically get through the difficulties safely, but now, facing a person who is willing to be the enemy of the world for just a companion, Black and White Wuchang was confused. Han Yu's thoughts were beyond the scope of Black and White Wuchang's understanding.

    "Whether you are arrogant or crazy, you are destined to die here today," Han Yu said with a cold tone, looking at Black and White Wuchang. At the same time, he aimed his right hand at Black and White Wuchang lying on the ground. Green light spots continued to shine on Black and White Wuchang's body.

    "Spare, spare my life, I don't want to die." Faced with the threat of death, Black and White Wuchang chose to beg for mercy. Unfortunately, their begging for mercy had no effect on Han Yu.

    "You are not children anymore. Since you are adults, you must have the consciousness to take responsibility. From the moment you teamed up to hurt Shi Bafang, you should have the consciousness to suffer our revenge. Now begging for mercy will only make me look down on you."  Don't worry, you won't feel alone on the road to hell. I will send your companions one by one to reunite with you." After saying this, Han Yu clenched his right fist, and a violent explosion erupted around the black and white impermanence.  …(To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1, Chapter 355: Interlude before the plan begins

    The ninth level of hell

    As the top leader of the underworld, Ksitigarbha is very restless at the moment. The non-return of Yama and Black and White makes him feel a little worried_Pao&Book&This is the time to employ people, and there are three people who can be regarded as his capable men.  But at this time, he played with him and disappeared, which made Jizo have to think about the worst.

    But thinking about it, Ksitigarbha did not expect that Yama and Black and White Wuchang would be attacked. He mostly thought that Yama and Luo wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to set up their own business. People who are in a garbage dump, everyone is a garbage Ksitigarbha.  You are not a good person yourself, so judging others by yourself means that others are not good people either.

    But what Ksitigarbha never expected was that three of his generals had been killed at this time. What he didn't expect was that Deimos had already started a plan against him. A large number of elites from the exile land secretly entered various places in hell.  layer, monitoring suspicious personnel, Morun led the fleet in the Exiled Land, and has begun to clean up the periphery of the Exiled Land.

    "Why are they missing? Where did they go?" Jizo anxiously walked around in his room, muttering to himself. The judge who had been staying in the room was anxious when he saw this, but at this time he was worried.  It’s hard to say that the judge who is well versed in the art of self-preservation knows very well that he cannot interrupt at this time. If Yama and others are in any other state in the future, and if he says something good for them today, he will definitely be angered by Ksitigarbha, and  If you say bad things about Yama and others, if Yama and others are just delayed because of something and have no objections, Ksitigarbha will think that his words today are excluding his colleagues. This will also leave a bad impression on Ksitigarbha.  In short, the impression is that Ksitigarbha did not ask, and the judge followed the example of the clay-embodied Buddha in the temple and remained silent.

    "Judge, what do you think about this matter?" Jizo wandered around the room for a long time. He accidentally looked up and saw the judge standing in the corner of the room, and asked.

    The judge groaned secretly and said hesitantly: "Well, maybe I was delayed on the way. Please forgive me for not knowing."

    Ksitigarbha frowned and looked at the judge. Obviously, he was not very satisfied with the judge's answer. The judge also knew that Ksitigarbha was not satisfied with his answer, but based on the principle of saying too much, Ksitigarbha didn't ask, and the judge just didn't speak.

    The two people were looking at each other in the room, and the door was suddenly pushed open by Ma Mian. The one who came in with him was Niutou Jizo. He was very unhappy. He opened his mouth to yell and curse, but when he saw Niutou's embarrassment, the words came to his mouth.  It immediately became, "What happened?"

    "Sir, something is wrong. Those hateful guys may have betrayed you," Niutou shouted nervously.

    "Huh? Please tell me more details" Jizo frowned and looked at the bull head and said

    "Yes" Niutou hurriedly agreed and began to tell Ksitigarbha about what he saw and heard when he went to negotiate this time. When they first arrived at those greedy guys, they were still a little hesitant about Niutou's proposal.  But somehow, on the second day, the attitude of those people suddenly made a 180-degree turn. Not only did they agree to the conditions proposed by Niu Tou, but they also asked Niu Tou about his specific actions with great concern.  At the same time, he intentionally or unintentionally asked about the current whereabouts of Ksitigarbha. Although Niutou looks silly, it does not mean that he is really a heartless person. While he was making excuses with those people, he carefully trapped those people.  When neither party caught the other's words, Niutou was about to return to Ksitigarbha to report the news. However, when entering the elevator, Niutou accidentally bumped into Zhou Quan coming out of the elevator. You know, Zhou Quan rarely arrives.  The hell that the bull head went to

    After listening to Niutou’s analysis, Ksitigarbha looked at the judge and asked, “What do you think about this matter, judge?”

    The judge did not hesitate this time and immediately replied: "Sir, the plan may need to be advanced for some reason. The people in Dimos may have noticed our plan and must act immediately. The longer the time is delayed, the more disadvantageous it may be to us.  "

    "But our combat power" Ksitigarbha was still a little hesitant about the judge's proposal. The judge immediately advised him: "Sir, as long as we can control the elevator and the ground, sooner or later the hells underground will obey us and seize the ground.  The Tower of Punishment, the combat power we have prepared is sufficient.”

    "Okay, then prepare to start years of hard work, which will bear fruit in the near future." Ksitigarbha finally made up his mind and said to the judge in a deep voice.

    "Yes" the judge agreed, turned around and walked out of the room to give the order. Ksitigarbha said to the bull-headed horse face who stayed in the room: "Go and find Po Meng as fast as you can. Use your fastest speed."

    "Yes" Niu Tou Ma Mian immediately agreed, turned around and ran out of the room. At this time, Po Meng was on the ninth floor, so it didn't take long for Po Meng to be brought to Ksitigarbha.

    "Sir, what are your orders?" Po Meng asked after giving a salute to Ksitigarbha

    "Use your divination skills, look where Yama and Black and White Wuchang went?  "Ksitigarbha ordered with an expressionless face.

    "Yes, sir, please wait a moment. I have to go back to the room to get the props I need for divination," Meng Po replied hurriedly.

    "Yeah" Ksitigarbha nodded at Po Meng's request.

    After a while, Ksitigarbha watched Po Meng perform divination in front of him. However, what disappointed Ksitigarbha was that the divination technique that had always worked well in the past suddenly failed today.

    "How is it? Have you found it?" Ksitigarbha asked Meng Po in a deep voice.

    Po Meng wiped the sweat from her forehead and replied: "Please give me a little more time, I will definitely find them."

    "When you find it, remember to ask Ma Mian to tell me the cow head and follow me." Ksitigarbha said after hearing this, and left the room with the cow head. - Book_)

    Soon after Ksitigarbha left, Ma Mian saw Po Meng stop divination and couldn’t help but curiously asked: “Po Meng, have you found it?”

    "What are you looking for?" Po Meng said angrily: "My divination skills never fail. There is only one possibility that I can't find any trace of Yama and the others, and that is that they are no longer in this ghost place."

    "How is it possible? How can one escape from the Exiled Land so easily?" Ma Mian cried out after hearing this.

    "Yes, the possibility of this possibility is almost zero, so there is only one possibility left," Meng Po said with a wry smile.

    "What is it?" Seeing that Po Meng didn't speak, Ma Mian couldn't help but ask.

    Po Meng glanced at Ma Mian and said angrily: "Except that they have been killed, I can't think of any other possibility. Don't tell me this is impossible. Their skills are not considered top-notch in the Exiled Land."  Yes, there are many people who can kill them. The only thing that worries me now is why someone would kill them at this time, not sooner or later."

    Seeing that Po Meng was deep in thought, Ma Mian quietly stood up and prepared to go out to inform Ksitigarbha, but was grabbed by Po Meng.

    "What are you going to do?" Meng Po asked, grabbing Ma Mian's collar.

    “Go and tell Lord Ksitigarbha your speculation,” Ma looked at Po Meng with a puzzled face and replied.

    "You are really a caretaker. Now what we should consider is how to save our lives in the days to come, instead of being buried with him."

    Hearing Po Meng's words, Ma Mian was startled and quickly stood up and opened the door. He looked outside the door and then closed the door. He stared at Po Meng and said, "You are crazy. If these words reach Master Ksitigarbha's ears, you will  He’ll be dead.”

    "Dead? I don't know if Ksitigarbha can survive this level yet. Besides, even if he does survive this level, what do you think he will do to us?"

    "ErMaster Ksitigarbha said that after the matter is completed, he will not treat us badly," Ma Mian replied after hearing this.

    Po Meng smiled coldly, "After the thing is done? But the key question now is whether his thing can be done. What if he regrets it after the thing is done? Ma Mian, don't forget, except Ksitigarbha and Magistrate  Two of us, do you believe the promise made by the criminal alliance of the Exiled Land?"

    Ma Mian was stunned after hearing what Mrs. Meng said, and asked in a low voice: "Then what are you going to do? What can we accomplish with just the two of us?"

    "Of course we can't accomplish anything with just the two of us? But haven't you heard that it's better to enjoy the shade under a big tree? If we leak Ksitigarbha's plan to the administrator of the Exile Land, what do you think will happen to us in the future?  Will it be better than now?"

    "Isn't it good now?" Ma Mian asked in confusion.

    "How are you now? You live on tenterhooks every day, worrying about being killed or caught. What's good about living like this?" Po Meng stared at the horse and asked.

    "But, betrayers will not end well," Ma Mian said hesitantly.

    Hearing what Ma Mian said, Po Meng knew that Ma Mian had been persuaded by her, and she quickly kept up her efforts, "Betrayal also depends on the target of the betrayal, like Ksitigarbha, who is selfish and only for himself, let's go expose it, that's  Those who are just will not be criticized by others, and exposing Ksitigarbha's crimes is also for the stability of the Exiled Land and for the Exiled Land to shed less blood. Isn't this good? As long as one Jizo is sacrificed, many people can be happy.  , including you and me.”

    "this……"

    "Ma Mian, I know you like me, right?" Po Meng suddenly told Ma Mian the happy event that Ma Mian was married. Ma Mian's face immediately turned red. Seeing this, Po Meng smiled slightly and said, "If I tell  If you Ksitigarbha wants to possess me after everything is done, will you still be so loyal to him?"

    "This is impossible" Ma Mian replied subconsciously, but when he saw Po Meng's charming face, he couldn't help but murmur in his heart. Po Meng saw this and said: "How is this impossible? To tell you the truth, that guy Ksitigarbha  He has hinted to me more than once, ?It was only when I thought of your infatuation for me that I delayed giving him an answer. Do you want to see me being held down and ravaged by that old guy from Jizo?  "

    "No, I don't want to," Ma Mian replied with his eyes a little red.

    Seeing Ma Mian's expression, Po Meng knew that her persuasion had been successful, and a charming smile appeared on her face, which made Ma Mian look crazy.

    *********************************

    Ksitigarbha, who was arranging and implementing the plan, had no idea that two of his subordinates were discussing to inform him. He came to the judge's place, told the judge what he needed to pay attention to, and discussed with the judge a specific time for the plan to be implemented.  Three days later at night, the eighteen levels of hell were activated at the same time. Ksitigarbha led the underworld elites to directly attack the ground. After occupying the Tower of Sin and Punishment, they destroyed Dimos and others. The judge's task was to use the fastest speed after Ksitigarbha attacked the ground.  Speed ??Control of the Hell Elevator As long as you control the elevator, most of the Exiled Land will fall into your hands.

    "Sir, none of the Four Heavenly Kings under Deimos is a fuel-efficient lamp. If you lead just these people, don't you seem a little weak? We can slowly conquer the 18th floor of hell. The key is still the Tower of Sin and Punishment. Only by destroying  We can rest easy with those people like Dimos," the judge suggested to Ksitigarbha in a low voice.

    "Well what you said makes sense. Then pick one-third from those good people in the 12th level of hell and below. Although we need to occupy the 18th level of hell, the next step is to plan, but let the 18th level of hell be  The managers have no time to care about anything else, and it is equally important to buy time for us to attack the Tower of Punishment." Ksitigarbha thought about it after hearing the words, and nodded in agreement with the judge's suggestion.

    As night falls, Niu Tou and Ma Mian are guarding the door of Ksitigarbha's office as usual. Ksitigarbha and the judge are still discussing the specific details of the plan in the war room and have not returned yet.

    "Niutou, what did you say to me during the day?" Ma Mian looked at Niutou standing opposite him and asked.

    "What did you say? It's just that the specific implementation time of the following plan has been determined." Niutou replied casually without doubting that he was there.

    Hearing this, Ma Mian asked excitedly: "When will we start planning? It's finally time. I can't wait."

    "After three days, I will tell you Ma Mian, don't be so excited, or you may lose your energy when the plan is implemented." Niutou looked at his companions and joked with a smile.

    "Fuck you, my Ma Mian is always full of energy." Ma Mian turned his head white in anger. When he saw that there was no one in the corridor, Ma Mian quietly took out a wine gourd from behind, shook it gently, and opened it.  He took a small sip from the bottle cap and looked up to see Niu Tou across from him swallowing his saliva. He couldn't help but smile softly. He shook the wine gourd in his hand at Niu Tou and asked in a low voice: "Want a sip?"

    Niutou first looked at the corridor, then stretched out his hand and replied: "Okay."

    Niu Tou, who had a strong aroma of wine, first took a deep breath, then raised his head and poured it into his mouth. Seeing this, the horse face on the other side hurriedly rushed forward and grabbed the wine gourd. He glanced at his own wine gourd with some pain.  Angrily, he said to Niu Tou: "This is good wine. Do you think it's water? You only know how cows drink it."

    "Hiccup" Niu Tou let out a wine belch and looked at the horse's face and said: "You are really stingy. After our big event is completed, I will treat you to a happy drink."

    "Then let's wait until the big thing is done before we talk about feeding you. What's going on? You're so light-bodied, and you're going to collapse now?" Ma Mian saw Niu Tou staggering, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to support Niu Tou's body and asked in a low voice, and answered Ma Mian  It's the snoring of a bull's head

    After repeatedly confirming that the cow head was really drunk, Ma Mian placed the cow head against the wall. He turned around and gently opened the office door. After entering, he locked the door and began to rummage for what he was looking for.

    Because of his trust in Minotaur Horsemen, Ksitigarbha did not put the plan to restart the underworld in the safe, but casually threw it on his desk. Horsemen found it quickly.

    After calming down his nervousness, he put the plan in his arms and put it away. Ma Mian opened the office door and quietly walked out. Just as he turned around and closed the door, he heard Niu Tou's question coming from behind him, "  Ma Mian, what are you doing in the office?"

    Ma Mian was startled. When he looked back, he saw Niu Tou, his drunken eyes hazy, looking at him with a dull look on his face.

    The action exposed Ma Mian's mind, and he suddenly thought of Ksitigarbha's usual violence. This also let Ksitigarbha know that he would end up being skinned and cramped. Ma Mian's heart was filled with confusion, and he walked to Niutou in silence.  , pinched the bull's neck with both hands

    Niutou never dreamed that he would be strangled to death by his trusted brother. The drunk Niutou struggled feebly for a few times, and then died.

    When Niu Tou stopped struggling, Ma Mian slowly let go of his hand, his nervousness relieved slightly and he inadvertently raised his head,He saw the dead cow head staring directly at him with a pair of big bull eyes.

    Ma Mian was startled and sat down on the ground with a plop. Then he hurriedly got up using his hands and feet and fled the scene in a panic.

    Ksitigarbha and the judge discussed in the war room all night, and they were exhausted. Fortunately, they had thought of all the possibilities in the plan, and had thought of corresponding countermeasures. The two walked out of the war room, ready to go find Shou.  After a long night at the office, we went to have breakfast together and then had a good night's sleep to regain our energy. Then we started to prepare for the plan.

    Because it is Jizo's office, and because of his trust in the strength of the Minotaur and Horsemen, no one usually passes by Jizo's office. Because of this, when Jizo and the judge yawned and walked to the door of the office, they were murderous.  first witness at the scene

    Ksitigarbha immediately rushed into the office to check what was missing, while the judge sounded the alarm and asked everyone in the base to take action.

    "My lord, what have you lost?" the judge asked in a low voice as Jizo walked out of the office.

    "The plan is missing, where are you?" Jizo replied gloomily.

    "Sir, there were no signs of fighting at the scene and Niutou was strangled to death. When he was strangled to death, Niutou's resistance was not fierce. I smelled a faint smell of alcohol from Niutou's body. I suspect  "

    At this point, the judge suddenly stopped talking. Seeing this, Ksitigarbha asked impatiently: "What do you suspect? If you have something to say, just say it. Don't be hesitant. Say half and leave half."

    Hearing this, the judge gritted his teeth and said in a low voice: "I suspect it's a trick."

    Ksitigarbha suddenly raised his head and glared at the judge, who looked at Ksitigarbha with an affirmative expression. After a while, there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor. Ksitigarbha then whispered to the judge: "Take a few people to find Ma Mian."  If you resist, you will be killed on the spot.”

    "Yes" the judge said in a low voice.

    ……

    After a while, the judge came back and brought bad news to Ksitigarbha. The guard guarding the door said that last night, Ma Mian went out to do something on the order of Lord Ksitigarbha, and Po Meng was also accompanying him.

    "These two bitches," Ksitigarbha cursed through gritted teeth.

    "Sir, now is not the time to be angry. The plan has been stolen. It will only be a matter of time before Timos and others find out. We must move immediately and launch our plan immediately," the judge said to Ksitigarbha in a hurry.

    "If we launch the plan now, will it still succeed?" Jizo asked, staring at the judge.

    The judge looked calm and whispered: "Sir, no matter whether the plan can succeed or not, we have no way back. Timos will not continue to tolerate us living in the land of exile and struggling. We still have the possibility of survival but not  If we fight, we will definitely die.”

    After hearing the words, Ksitigarbha lowered his head for a moment, Ksitigarbha's eyes became determined, and he said to the judge in a deep voice: "You are right, we still have a chance to survive if we try hard, but if we don't try, we will only die. Let everyone know,  Prepare immediately to start the underworld restart plan.”

    “Yes,” the judge agreed, then turned around and ordered someone to inform others of Ksitigarbha’s decision.

    Someone took Niutou's body down for safekeeping, and Jizo locked himself in the office. The messy office made Jizo's already irritable mood even more irritable and he huddled in a corner of the room. Jizo sat on the ground with his hands and knees.  It seems that being in a corner will make him feel calmer at this time

    Ma Mian's betrayal made Ksitigarbha feel heartache. He had imagined who among his men might betray him, but he never thought that Ma Mian would betray him. He didn't know how that cunning woman Meng Po persuaded Ma Mian to betray him.  Yes, but after this happened, Ksitigarbha could no longer allow Ma Mian to live in this world because Ma Mian killed his own people.

    "Dong dong dong" There was a gentle knock on the door. Jizo calmed down and opened the door. When he opened it, he saw the judge standing at the door.

    "Are you ready?" Ksitigarbha asked

    "Everything is ready," the judge replied hurriedly

    "Then let's go" Ksitigarbha walked out of his office

    *********************************************

    The hell elevator is not open at night. The purpose is to prevent criminals from all levels of hell from running around. So although Ma Mian and Meng Po ran away from the base, they still waited until dawn before they took the elevator.  When the two people who were worried walked into the elevator, their hearts suddenly relaxed, and they felt that they were safer. All that was left was to go to Timos to inform him, and tell him about Ksitigarbha's conspiracy, and everything would be fine.  Maybe Deimos would reward him with something for informing him.

    With longing for the future, when he heard the "ding" sound coming from the elevator, he stepped out of the elevator with horse face.But Meng Po did not follow Ma Mian out of the elevator. Instead, when Ma Mian walked out of the elevator, she kicked Ma Mian on the back, causing Ma Mian to fall onto his back. Ma Mian ignored him.  I stood up and looked back to see that the elevator door was closing.

    "Why?" the horse asked angrily

    "It doesn't take two people to tell the truth. You stay here and wait for my good news." Po Meng in the elevator shook the plan she got from Ma Mian and said to Ma Mian with a smile.

    Ma Mian roared angrily, got up and rushed towards the elevator. Unfortunately, before Ma Mian could rush to the elevator, the elevator door was closed. Ma Mian beat the door hard and pressed the elevator door with all his strength.  Button to open the door, unfortunately, all this is in vain

    Feeling that he had been deceived by Po Meng, Ma Mian was at a loss for a moment. He only felt that there was no place for him to live in this world. Once Ksitigarbha's plan was launched, the people of Demos would kill him, and the people of Ksitigarbha would kill him too.

    "Where am I going to go?" Ma Mian sat in front of the elevator door and muttered to himself.

    "Hey, the guy blocking the door, give way." Just when Ma Mian was in pain and despair, a man's voice came from behind. When he looked back, he saw a guy with black hair and black eyes looking at him provocatively.  Keep yourself

    Ma Mian stood up silently and walked to the side. His attitude made the black-haired and dark-eyed guy slightly stunned. Then he came to the side with an interested look on his face and asked with a smile: "What's your last name?"

    Ma Mian glanced at the guy with a playful smile in front of him, and ignored him. The guy with black hair and black eyes was obviously not easy to dismiss. He didn't speak when he saw Ma Mian, and said to himself: "It turns out he is a mute."

    Ma Mian: ""

    Seeing that his words did not make the other party furious, the black-haired and dark-eyed guy couldn't help but touch his nose in embarrassment, stretched out his hand in front of the horse and said: "Let me meet you, my name is Han Yu, what is your name?"

    "Are you Han Yu?" Ma Mian was shocked when he heard the name. He stood up suddenly and put on a defensive posture.

    Han Yu was stunned by Ma Mian's actions, and then said quickly: "Don't be nervous, don't be nervous, I'm not a murderer, and I haven't eaten human flesh for a long time." As he said that, Han Yu bared his teeth at Ma Mian

    Ma Mian was so frightened that he took a step back. As a result, he didn't pay attention to his feet and sat down on the ground.

    "Hahaha" Han Yu was very happy with his masterpiece. He smiled and stepped forward with his hand in front of the horse and said: "You are so funny. I have already told you my name. Shouldn't you also tell me yours?"  name?"

    "My name is Ma Mian," Ma Mian replied in a low voice. He didn't dare to take Han Yu's hand. He got up by himself and lowered his head to face Han Yu.

    When Han Yu heard Ma Mian's self-introduction, his expression froze, and he looked at Ma Mian with an indifferent expression and asked, "From the underworld?"

    "Yes" Ma Mian gritted his teeth and nodded heavily.

    "That's a pity. I have a grudge against you, and you must know it." A ball of flame rose up in Han Yu's hand, and he looked at the horse's face coldly and said

    "I know, please be smart when you strike and don't make me feel too much pain." Ma Mian closed his eyes and just stood there, motionless.

    If Ma Mian had made a gesture with Han Yu, Han Yu would have taken action without hesitation, but if a person who showed no resistance looked in front of you and asked you to kill him, Han Yu would be a little reluctant to take action, plus hurting Shi Bafang  Ma Mian was not among the four people. Han Yu finally extinguished the flame in his hand and asked Ma Mian: "Why do you want to die so much?" (To be continued) {Piao Tian Literature www.piaotia.net Thanks to all book friends  support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 356 Temporary Cooperation

    Chapter 356 Temporary Cooperation

    "Let me go, I have done something good, Lord Timos said it to me personally." In the prison of the Tower of Sin and Punishment, Po Meng, who had been in prison all her life, grabbed the railings of the cell with both hands and shouted outside at the top of her lungs.  .

    And in the cell opposite, a gloating voice came at this time, "Don't waste your efforts. Your wishful thinking has been shattered. Don't expect it to get better."

    "If I'm not good, how can you be good? Ma Mian, I really didn't expect you to harm me." Po Meng glared at the person in the cell opposite and said.

    "Don't say it so sadly. I have seen through you as a woman and will not be fooled by your sweet words anymore." Ma Mian leaned against the railing of the cell and said with his back to Po Meng.

    "You once said you would be good to me forever. Men really don't have a good thing!"

    "Humph, the prerequisite for being good to you all my life is that you are my woman, and I am willing to give everything because you love me. But from the moment you pushed me out of the elevator, the fate between us was broken. Now that it has  If you don’t love me, I’ll kill you!”

    "" Mrs. Meng didn't speak any more. She just glared at Ma Mian's back hatefully, and then continued to shout outside the cell: "Let me out. I also know a secret about the place of exile. That secret is very important to me."  It’s very important to Lord Timos!”

    "The secret of the Exiled Land?" Dimos, who was entertaining Han Yu, glanced at Han Yu suspiciously after hearing his subordinate's report.  When Han Yu saw this, he looked at Dimos strangely and asked, "What do you think I'm doing? You are the manager of the place of exile. I am only responsible for sending people to you, and the rest is with me."  It has nothing to do with it. Just give Po Meng to me. She is the last person I want to take revenge on."

    "Just kill her. That kind of woman, although she looks good, is too vicious in heart"

    "Stop, stop, stop, why are you telling me this? I want to take her to see Shi Bafang because I want Shi Bafang to have a chance to take revenge with his own hands. This is not a pity. And I think what you should do now is to hurry up.  Time to prepare, those Jizo people should already know that their plan has been leaked, and they should come to trouble you next."

    "Yes, so I am waiting for them here. Those Jizo people will definitely attack here."

    "I'll take my leave first. It won't be too late for Mrs. Meng to leave it to me after the matter is over." Han Yu stood up and was about to walk out.

    "Can you still walk now? To tell you the truth, I have ordered that the hell elevator can only go up now, not down." Dimos said to Han Yu slowly.

    "You are so insidious." Han Yu turned around and pointed at Deimos and said.

    "Thank you for the compliment." Timos replied nonchalantly.

    Han Yu was so angry that he glared at Dimos, and after a while he said, "Even if I can't go back for the time being, I won't help you."

    "Hehehe Really? What if I pay you?" Timos asked with a smile.

    "What's the reward?"

    "Do you still remember the agreement we made before? About the girl Lianpeng."

    After being reminded by Dimos, Han Yu remembered an agreement he had made with Dimos. After participating in the league and entering the ninth level, he would unconditionally release the lotus pods.  Just because of a series of things, this agreement is no longer valid.  When Dimos mentioned it at this time, Han Yu naturally understood what Dimos meant.  He looked at Deimos with tangled eyes for a while, and finally shook his head and said, "You win, tell me your conditions."

    "Help me, and I will leave the lotus pods to you to deal with afterward."

    "Handle it?Okay, it's settled. But I also declare in advance that I don't care about that old guy Jizo."

    "Why?"

    "I don't hit old people."

    “…Okay, leave Ksitigarbha to me, but if you encounter other troublesome people, it’s up to you to come forward.”

    "Okay, where is my companion Ningping now?"

    "You have returned to your companions. Don't worry. Even if the underworld restart plan of those in the underworld begins, it will be safer to have those people guarding your companions than if you stay here."

    "You think I'm happy to stay here?" Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this.

    Timos laughed, stood up and said nonchalantly: "Stop complaining. Come, accompany me to meet Po Meng, and hear what she has to say about the secret of the Exiled Land?"

    "I won't go. Since it's a secret, it's better for fewer people to know." Han Yu shook his head and rejected Timo's proposal, but Timo didn't care whether Han Yu wanted to or not, and dragged Han Yu to the place of crime and punishment.  Tower of cells.

    Entering the cell, I have been looking forward to itPo Meng immediately saw Han Yu who had brought her to her current state, but she did not dare to show any resentment and could only look at Dimos standing next to Han Yu with a longing look on her face.

    "I heard from the guards that you have to tell me a little secret about the Exiled Land. Now that I'm here, tell me." Timos looked at Po Meng expressionlessly and said.

    When Po Meng heard this, she looked at the people following Dimos and said nothing.  Timos understood and said to the people behind him: "Get down, you won't come near without my order."

    "Yes." The guards followed the order and exited the room.

    Then Po Meng looked at Han Yu who was standing next to Dimos, but still did not speak.  Seeing this, Dimos grabbed Han Yu who was about to leave, looked at Po Meng and said, "Han Yu is not an outsider, please tell me quickly."

    "Who is not an outsider to you? Let go!" Before Meng Po could say anything, Han Yu was already struggling.

    "Speak quickly!" Timos shouted, glaring at Po Meng.

    Po Meng shrank her neck and said urgently: "It's the secret about the nineteenth level of hell."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Dimos looked at Han Yu with a smile and said, "You already know this secret, so just stay here and listen."

    "Just listen, but don't expect me to help."

    "If you don't want to help, you can always give me ideas."

    "People are stupid and don't have any ideas."

    "It doesn't matter, learn slowly and you will become smarter."

    ""

    ""

    "My lord, do I want to say anything else?" Po Meng carefully asked Dimos, who was competing with Han Yu for his eyesight.  When Meng Po interrupted him, Dimos was immediately defeated.  He rubbed his eyes helplessly and said angrily to Po Meng: "Say."

    "Yes." Po Meng glanced at Dimos cautiously and said, "I also heard about the secret of the nineteenth floor of hell when I overheard Ksitigarbha talking in his sleep."

    "You lied! How could you hear Ksitigarbha talking in his sleep." Ma Mian in the cell opposite suddenly shouted at Po Meng.

    "Huh, I've slept with that old Ksitigarbha man once or twice. What's weird about hearing him talking in his sleep?" Po Meng looked at the horse with contempt and replied.  When Ma Mian heard the news, he was stunned.  After a while, he let out a shrill roar, glared at Po Meng and shouted: "Bitch! You actually played with me!"

    "Tch~ Such a big man still believes in love, a thing that deceives children. If not, who are you to play with? To tell you the truth, except for you, I have slept with all the cadres in the underworld. How about it?" Po Meng continued to stimulate the horse.  The nerve tract has become extremely fragile.

    "Pfft~" Ma Mian finally couldn't bear the blow, spit out a mouthful of blood mist and fell to the ground on his back.

    "Damn, it's really useless." Han Yu commented indifferently.  Han Yu didn't have the slightest sympathy for Ma Mian, a guy who would go both ways for his brothers and for women, otherwise he wouldn't have ignored him after handing Ma Mian to Deimos.  .  According to Han Yu's plan, he originally wanted to exchange Ma Mian for Po Meng.

    Timos ordered the guards outside the door to come in and take Ma Mian away. Then he looked at Po Meng and said, "Stop talking about irrelevant things. There are many things that I need to deal with, and I don't have much time to waste with you."  "

    "Yes, yes." Po Meng nodded quickly to show that she understood, and then continued: "The nineteenth floor of hell was mentioned in Ksitigarbha's dream talk at that time. He said that the nineteenth floor of hell is the real hell, and the prisoners are  What is inside is the real devil. Once it is opened, the devil trapped inside will rush out and the world will be destroyed."

    "and then what?" Seeing Po Meng looking at him helplessly without speaking, Timos asked with a frown.

    "Then, then" Po Meng tried hard to recall, and suddenly shouted after a moment: "I remembered it, and then he said that he knew the method to open the nineteenth level of hell. But he didn't elaborate on the specific method.  ." After saying that, Po Meng looked at Timos eagerly, hoping that Timoce would reconsider his treatment for the sake of the information she provided.

    "Well this news is not important even if it is important. Forget it, seeing how hard you are, I will give you a chance. Have you seen this Han Yu? He is Shi Bafang's companion, and we are here to find him this time.  Yours. If you can convince him to forgive you for what you did to Shi Bafang before, then I will no longer pursue your past as a thief."

    Han Yu glanced at Dimos with a depressed look, but he didn't expect that Dimos would kick Po Meng's trouble to his side.  After glaring at Dimos, Han Yu stepped forward, looked at Po Meng lazily and said, "Tell me, how do you plan to ask for my forgiveness."

    &nbsp; Po Meng looked Han Yu up and down, and said softly to Han Yu: "Let the young master do whatever he wants."

    "Really, that's great. Timos, did you hear that? She said she would let me handle it."

    "What are you going to do?" Timos asked curiously.

    "I will first use a pen that will never fade to draw a big turtle on her face"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Po Meng shrank into the darkness of the cell with a look of horror on her face.  Deimos also had a funny look on his face. This Han Yu was really a loser.  He clearly knew that Po Meng, a woman who cherished her face very much, still used this method to make Po Meng lose her face in the future.

    "Then what?" Timos asked.

    "Then, feed her fat meat every day, and then weigh her after eating to tell her how much fatter she has gained."

    "Is there any more?"

    “The last thing is to put her in a room full of beautiful clothes, but don’t give her a mirror or any reflective object that allows her to see herself.”

    "You devil!" Po Meng in the cell looked at Han Yu in horror and screamed.

    "Do you understand everything?" Dimos turned his head and looked at the guard guarding the door.

    "Yes, I understand everything." The guard replied loudly.

    "Then prepare as Han Yu said. When you are ready, remember to inform us. I want to observe." Timos smiled and ordered the guards.

    "Yes, I will definitely satisfy you."

    Timos nodded slightly, and then said to Han Yu: "Follow me."

    "Where to go?" Han Yu didn't move, looked at Deimos and asked.

    “I’ll take you to see something interesting.” Dimos replied with a mysterious look on his face.

    "I won't go." Han Yu shook his head and refused.  His answer made the guards sweat for him.  They could see that Dimos was very accommodating to Han Yu.  In the Tower of Punishment, Deimos always speaks the truth. Who dares to talk back to him?  Who dares to resist his decision?  No!  Even among the Four Heavenly Kings who are closest to Deimos, no one dares to treat Deimos the way Han Yu treats Deimos.  But when they heard that Han Yu refused Dimos' order, the guards' hearts beat faster than expected.

    "Don't refuse in a hurry. What I want to take you to see is something you may never see in your life. Think about it, do you really not plan to go?"

    Han Yu looked at Dimos and said slowly: "My master once told me that in everything, there must be gains and losses, and every loss must have gains. I will follow you to see that thing that you may never see in your lifetime.  , then correspondingly, in order to see that thing, I have to pay something, either now or in the future. I am a person who hates trouble, so I won’t go.”

    "Your master is a man who knows how to protect himself. But, I have the final say here, you have to go even if you don't want to!" Dimos said with a straight face, glaring at Han Yu.

    "Don't think that I'm afraid of you just because you glare at me. Since you look at me sincerely, I'll give you some face and go with you to have a look. But let me make it clear in advance, you can never expect me to do anything for you."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the guards around him felt relieved. Looking at Timos's posture just now, it seemed that he really meant to take action if Han Yu said no. Fortunately, Han Yu was more aware of current affairs.

    "Huh, follow me." Timos snorted coldly, turned his back to Han Yu and said.

    "Wait a minute, I have one more condition." Han Yu stopped Dimos and said.

    "What's up?"

    "No one can touch that Mrs. Meng, she must be left to me."

    "Okay." Timos nodded when he heard the words, looked at the guards and asked, "Did you hear everything clearly?"

    "Yes, I understand." The guards replied in unison.

    Timos nodded with satisfaction, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Do you have any more questions? Ask them all."

    "It's gone for now, let's leave now." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    Dimos took Han Yu to his room on the top floor of the Tower of Punishment.  Pushing the door open, he said to Han Yu: "Go in." Han Yu entered the house as he was told, and was stunned by what he saw as soon as he entered the house.

    Surveillance screens all over the house!  !  !

    "What do you think after seeing this?" Timos asked Han Yudao with a proud smile.

    "I never expected that the earth emperor of your exiled land would have such a habit of peeping." Han Yu said to Deimos while looking at the surveillance screen.  When Timos's face was stiff, Han Yu asked again: "Where did you hide the monitor that peeked into the women's locker room and women's bathroom?"

    “??It's not as dirty as you think!  "Demos shouted angrily.

    "Okay, okay, we are all men, we understand, there is no need to deny it, that will make me look down on you." Han Yu looked at Deimos with an expression of "I understand" and said.

    Timos almost fainted out of breath and yelled at Han Yu: "You know nothing! Open your eyes and see, what's the scene on the monitor?"

    "How do I know? I'm not the manager of the Exiled Land." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    Faced with Han Yu’s attitude, Deimos was not angry to death. He tried to calm down his mood. Deimos glared at Han Yu and said, "What you see in front of you is the situation on the 19th floor of hell."

    "Then what does this have to do with me?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "You will know if it has anything to do with you if you look at this." Dimos walked to the monitor and called up a picture.  When Han Yu saw the person in the picture, he couldn't help but blurted out: "Lotus pod?"

    Timos nodded and replied: "Yes, it's the lotus. It's the lotus that you and your companions thought was imprisoned by me in the place of exile. You must not have thought that she would be discovered by you in this appearance, right?"

    "Then why are you showing me this? Are you telling me that you were deceived?" Han Yu asked after looking at Dimos.

    "You don't seem too surprised?" Han Yu's reaction was a bit beyond Timo's expectation. Timo couldn't help but look at Han Yu with a little uncertainty and asked.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "What's so surprising? This situation was actually expected by me and my companions. But when this guess was really confirmed, I felt a little sad. But  I don’t blame her, I believe she didn’t know anything about tricking us into coming here.”

    "Are you familiar with her? So sure." Deimos asked in confusion.

    "The one who knows her best is probably my sister Han Mengxin, but I also believe in my own eyes. Lian Peng is not the kind of person who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. Timothy, after understanding the matter, can you not cause trouble for Lian Peng?"

    "If you are willing to help in the future battle with the underworld, I can consider your request." Deimos touched his chin and said as if he had something to discuss.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes speechlessly and asked Dimos: "You have made so many preparations before, just waiting for me here, right?"

    "Of course." Timos replied triumphantly.

    "I can help you, but I will never join you. Please remember this." Han Yu thought for a moment and said solemnly to Deimos.

    Facing Han Yu’s serious face, Dimos also said seriously: “Okay, after this incident is over, you and your companions can leave here at any time.”

    "It's settled." Han Yu stretched out his right hand.

    "High-five!" Dimos also stretched out his right hand and clapped it with Han Yu's right hand.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 357 The Riot Begins

    Chapter 357 The riot begins

    The fourteenth level of hell

    As the administrator of this floor, Billy, as usual, after changing shifts with his colleagues, was going to have lunch in the cafeteria and then go back to his room to take a nap.

    What Billy and most people who had the same idea didn't expect was that just when they were carrying the lunch they had just bought and preparing to find a table to eat, a piercing siren sounded from the big speaker in the corner of the cafeteria.  .

    Billy and others immediately dropped the food in their hands, got up and ran outside.  This was the first time I heard this urgent siren sound.  Although Billy didn't understand what was happening outside, he was certain that it was definitely not a trivial matter.

    Not long after the dozen or so people who were with Billy ran out of the cafeteria, they saw several colleagues fighting with several intruders. It seemed that their side was at a disadvantage.  One of the people who were fighting saw Billy and others and shouted quickly: "Hurry up and report that there is a prisoner riot in the seventh level of hell!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Billy saw the head and body of the officer who yelled at him fly away. The murderer who did all this looked at Billy and others with a strange smile on his face, and slowly approached Billy and others.

    "Wha~!" The people around Billy drew out their weapons, and one of them shouted to Billy: "Billy, you have the fastest legs and feet. Hurry up to the command room and be sure to report what is happening here to the Tower of Punishment.  .”

    "I understand, you should be careful." Billy knew that this was not the time to be polite, so he agreed and ran away.  The remaining people roared in unison and joined the battle circle.

    Billy ran all the way and was about to reach the command room. He was only a few steps away from the command room. Suddenly, a foot appeared on his running route.  Billy, who was not paying attention, immediately tripped and fell heavily to the ground.  Billy struggled to get up, and the door to the command room opened at this moment.  Billy was overjoyed. When he looked up, his heart suddenly sank again. He saw someone he had never seen before. Looking from between his legs into the command room, he saw that all the people wearing the same clothes as himself had fallen to the ground.  , blood flowed all over the ground.

    "Tsk, tsk~ What a pity, you're a step too late." The man standing in front of Billy said regretfully, but without hesitation, he stabbed the sword into Billy's head.

    With a flick of his hand, he threw Billy's dead body aside, blood splattering.  This aroused the dissatisfaction of the man who tripped Billy before.

    "Modi, be careful, don't dirty my new clothes."

    "HahahaKaran, you are really stingy. The next era will belong to us. Why do you still care about a piece of clothing?" The man known as Modi said nonchalantly.

    "The management office has been occupied by us, and the managers have been almost wiped out by us. What are we going to do next?" Karan was not really dissatisfied with Modi, and asked Modi after shrugging.

    "The order given to us by Lord Ksitigarbha is to control the hell where we are. Now that there are no more annoying flies, the next step is of course to start our journey of conquest. Notify everyone that we have also started walking around the streets, let's  Everyone cheer me up."

    "Ah~ won't it be very hard for us after that?" Karan complained to Modi after hearing this.

    "Haha If you feel tired, just stay here and rest. But when the work is done, you will be rewarded based on your merits. Don't complain about unfairness." Modi smiled and said to Karan.

    As soon as he heard this, Karan suddenly felt less tired and hurriedly asked Modi: "Where is our first stop?"

    "You have to focus on the key points when doing things. In the fourteenth level of hell, the person who cannot be provoked the most is the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands, so we will start from her. As long as we catch the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands, I believe the resistance of others will be weakened a lot.  "

    "The Holy Hand Poison Doctor is not a good person." Karan said a little worried.

    "What? Are you scared?" Modi looked at Karan contemptuously and asked.

    "Afraid? It's your grandson you're afraid of! Let's go!" As if Karan couldn't stand Modi's excitement, he turned around and left with an excited expression. Modi smiled slightly and followed Karan.

    Situations like the one on the fourteenth floor of hell are happening in other levels of hell. The managers were suddenly attacked. Although they resisted, they were still outnumbered. After persisting for a period of time, all the management offices set up by Deimos in hell were destroyed.  Occupied by Ksitigarbha's men.  But just when Jizo's men wanted to use the Hell Elevator to join Jizo who had reached the ground first, they found that the Hell Elevator had stopped running except for a malfunction.  Although these people captured the management office, they were trapped on their own level because of the delay.

    Fortunately, even if they are trapped in the various levels of hell, Ksitigarbha's men have nothing to do.  On each level, there are different?'s forces, these forces may be large or small.  For the convenience of future rule, Ksitigarbha's subordinates decided to take this opportunity to start their own journey of conquest.  The forces that are aware of the current affairs are contained, while those who are not aware of the current affairs take this opportunity to clean them all up.

    The melee is taking place simultaneously on each of the eighteen levels of hell.

    Tower of Punishment

    "Lord Timos, the rebels in front of us have completely occupied all the management offices we have set up in hell. Please give us instructions on what to do next?" Morun was ordered to closely monitor the periphery of the Exile Land. Don't worry about things here.  There is me.  "Demos said slowly.

    "yes."

    "Secondly, notify Zhou Quan and ask him to bring a team of people into the hotel to ensure the safety of those who come here as guests. At the same time, ask him to tell Maser not to take advantage of this opportunity to cause trouble."

    "yes."

    "Let Malon and Julie check their combat readiness again, and have them come to me after the inspection is completed." Deimos ordered for the third time.

    "yes."

    After announcing the order, Dimos looked back at Han Yu and asked, "How is it? My order is correct, right?"

    "Don't you feel sorry for those who died in the management office?" Han Yu asked Timos with a frown.

    "In order to win, the necessary sacrifices are definitely necessary. I think it's worth taking this opportunity to find out the moths in the Exiled Land." Deimos replied without regret.

    "If it were me, I would never make this decision." Han Yu said slowly

    Timos smiled when he heard this, "So you are not the local emperor here, you are just the leader of a small adventure group."

    "If I could choose, I would rather be the leader of a small adventure group, at least that way I would be happy." Han Yu replied with a nonchalant shrug.

    "I don't have any ambitions." Dimos shook his head slightly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu retorted: "If you don't have big ambitions, just don't have big ambitions. Anyway, I'm not a person who can accomplish big things."

    Just as he was talking, Malone and Julie walked in one after another, and whispered to Deimos: "Sir, the big fish has been hooked and will surface soon. Do we need to go and greet it?"

    "They don't have that much respect. This is their destination anyway. Just wait here. Malone, tell everyone that after this matter is resolved, there will be heavy rewards."

    "Yes." Ma Long agreed and turned around to deliver the order.  Deimos said to the remaining Julie: "Julie, after the battle starts, you will be the surprise soldier responsible for retaking the elevator. I will ask Han Yu to assist you. Do you have confidence?"

    "Yes!" Julie replied with joy in her heart.

    "It's a good thing to have confidence, but Julie, I want to warn you not to harass Han Yu during this period, otherwise Han Yu will beat you and I won't stand up for you."

    Hearing what Dimos said, and looking at Han Yu making fist gestures next to him, Julie replied with a somewhat frustrated voice: "Yes, I have remembered it."

    "Go ahead and wish you good luck." Deimos waved his hand and sent Julie down to prepare for a sneak attack.  Then he said to Han Yu: "I leave Julie's safety to you. Please ensure her safety. It doesn't matter whether you can recapture the elevator, the key is to ensure Julie's safety."

    "Don't worry, Ksitigarbha's goal is here, and you are here to stay. They won't leave too many people to guard the elevator, but after the elevator is obtained, you will be responsible for holding back Ksitigarbha's people.  Otherwise, if the opponent has a large number of people and I see a bad opportunity, I will run away."

    After hearing Han Yu’s answer, Dimos smiled slightly.  Although the Han Yu in front of him kept saying that he might escape before the battle, Dimos knew that Han Yu was a man who kept his promises. As long as he agreed, he would do what he promised with all his heart.  In exchange for the safety of the lotus pods, Dimos believed that Han Yu would work hard.

    At the entrance to the Hell Elevator, Jizo walked out of the elevator, looked up at the real sky, stretched his body and said to the people looking behind him: "Did you see that high tower? That is our goal, kill  Deimos, defeat the administrator, and then the Exiled Land will be our world. There is no need to worry about the Alliance retaliating against us, they will only prepare a new letter of appointment and send someone to deliver it to me. Now, follow my orders  , attack! Whoever kills Deimos can choose a layer in hell to manage after the event is completed."

    "Oh~" Ksitigarbha's men cheered, rushing straight to the Tower of Punishment to kill him.

    "My lord, won't you send someone to the hotel?" the judge asked Ksitigarbha in a low voice.

    Ksitigarbha heard the words and replied: "I'm not crazy yet. The people in the hotel are all high-ranking officials. We don't have the strength to offend them yet."?What's more, if we want to maintain the rule of the Exiled Land, we will need to rely more on their help in the future.  "

    "But if we don't send people there, what if Deimos plants an ambush there"

    "It's possible for you to consider this. In this way, you take a group of people to the hotel. Remember, besiege but not attack. You can only enter but not leave the hotel."

    "Yes, I will go right away." The judge agreed, turned and left.

    Looking at the judge’s leaving figure, Ksitigarbha looked around and found himself alone.  Yama, black and white impermanence, Meng Po, bull-headed and horse-faced faces, those familiar faces have left me due to one or another relationship.

    "Sir, it's almost time for us to leave." A guard standing not far behind Jizo came forward and reminded Jizo softly.

    "Hmm." Jizo nodded slightly, looked up at the real sky above his head again, took a deep breath, and walked towards the Tower of Punishment.

    When Jizo walked not far in front of the Tower of Sin and Punishment, he saw that the defense force of the Tower of Sin and Punishment was confronting his own men across a street.

    "Why don't you attack?" Ksitigarbha asked his subordinates in a low voice as he stepped forward.

    "My lord, are we waiting for your order?" the subordinate who was questioned hurriedly replied.

    Hearing this, Ksitigarbha shook his head slightly, stepped forward and lined up the crowd, walked to the front of the two armies, raised his voice and shouted to the manager: "Timos, I know you are behind these people, come out and see them."

    After a while, the defense personnel of the Tower of Sin Punishment made way for him. Dimos slowly walked up to Ksitigarbha, looked at Ksitigarbha and asked, "What's the matter? If you want to surrender now, then  I'm telling you, it's too late. There is no place for rebels in Exiled Lands."

    "Hmph! Stop daydreaming. I'm calling you out just to tell you that your time of ruling the Exiled Land is over, and the next time will be when my underworld will unify the Exiled Land. If you know what's going on, let your  If my men give up resistance, I can consider sparing your life."

    "Everyone can tell big words, but what do you have to rely on?" Dimos shook his head, looked at Ksitigarbha and asked.

    "Haha~ Do I even need to say this? The Eighteenth Floor of Hell has fallen into my hands. What you still control is this Tower of Sin and Punishment. Why are you still holding on? Surrender, so as not to give up in disgrace.  It’s hard for everyone to live with it.”

    "Hehehe How are you so sure that the Eighteenth Floor of Hell has been controlled by your people?" Dimos asked, looking at Ksitigarbha with a smile.

    "Do you still need to doubt this? The management office you set up in the eighteenth floor of hell has been completely occupied by my people, and the only elevator connecting hell and the ground is also under my control. You'd better give up as soon as possible.  . It is only right to surrender honestly."

    Timos smiled and shook his head, and said to Ksitigarbha: "You are really arrogant! Have you forgotten? The management office is just a building, and the administrators in the management office are the ones you need to care about most."

    "What do you mean?" Ksitigarbha heard something was wrong.

    "Don't you think your plan to restart the underworld is going a little too smoothly?" Dimos said, looking at Ksitigarbha with a smile.  Ksitigarbha was shocked, but immediately calmed down and told himself over and over again that this was Timo's bluff.

    "It seems that you still don't want to believe it. Forget it, since you don't want to believe it, let's just meet Zhenzhang. I have always been curious about your Ksitigarbha's strength. Today we just take this opportunity to hurt you.  Have a quick fight. Don't think too much, things are already like this, there is no room for recovery. Just treat it as the last fight in your life. After all, as long as you kill me, you will be  Take the Exiled Lands.”

    "You are very confident in your own strength. Okay, then I will let you taste what it feels like to fail." Ksitigarbha said to Deimos not to be outdone.

    "Whether it will fail or not, you can only know after fighting. But one thing I can be sure of now is that the elevator under your control has been recaptured by my people." Dimos pointed to the ground  Hiding behind his back, he said slowly.

    Jizo looked back and saw a black column of smoke rising in the direction of the elevator.

    "There is no need to doubt, that is the signal agreed upon by Han Yu and I. That plume of smoke means that your escape route has been cut off, and it will be us who come to catch fish in the urn next."

    "Be careful of causing the fish to die." Ksitigarbha sneered after hearing this, and shouted to the men behind him: "Brothers, we have fallen into a trap, and our way back has been cut off. But this does not mean that we will fail. Seeing what is in front of us,  Are these people here? Kill them all! We are the new generation of rulers of the Exiled Land!" After saying that, Ksitigarbha was the first to rush towards Deimos, and the others immediately launched their formations upon seeing this.With a strange cry, Ksitigarbha rushed over.

    Timos shook his head, raised his right hand and ordered: "Attack!"

    After receiving the order, Ma Long let out an excited roar and rushed towards Ksitigarbha who was rushing towards him.  After passing by Ksitigarbha, Malone did not attack Ksitigarbha. This was the dish on Lord Timos's plate, so there was no need to do it himself.

    The people from the Underworld and the Tower of Punishment strangled together, and the sound of killing was loud.

    "If you're worried, just bring someone back to help. I'll be fine here." Han Yu glanced at Julie, who was spinning in front of him, and suggested.

    "But Lord Timos's order is for me to guard the hell elevator." Julie replied with a troubled face.

    "Then what do you want?" Han Yu took a step back, farther away from Julie who was leaning over.  His little moves made the people around him snicker.

    "You guys are laughing your ass off! Keep your spirits up and be on guard. If the elevator is taken away, those people from the underworld will definitely come and take it back." Julie yelled at the person who just snickered with a cold face, and then she looked sad.  He looked at Han Yu and said, "Why are you always avoiding me? I won't eat you."

    "I have someone I like, and I don't want her to have any misunderstandings." Han Yu replied with a straight face, while taking a step back.

    When Julie heard this, she stopped trying to get closer to Han Yu, stood there and asked, "Is that the girl named Lin Ke?"

    "yes."

    "If I say I can accept her"

    "I can't accept you." Han Yu directly interrupted Julie's assumption.

    "You are so heartless." Julie looked at Han Yu and said.

    "If you don't know how to use the words, don't use them. There is no love between us at all, so there is no need to talk about absolute words."

    Julie looked at Han Yu silently after hearing this. After a while, she sighed, turned her back to Han Yu and said, "In that case, please stay here. I will leave half of my people to assist you. As for me  , will take the other half of the people to help Lord Deimos."

    "It's not too difficult to guard the elevator. You don't need so many people. You'd better bring more people. At this time, one more person will give you more strength." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Just when Julie was about to speak, she saw the person in charge of security running over, shouting as he ran: "Sister Julie, those bastards from the underworld are here."

    "Get ready to fight." Julie immediately ordered.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 358 The Terror of the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands

    Chapter 358: The Terror of the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands

    Orchid Valley

    It is regarded by various forces in the fourteenth level of hell as a place that cannot be easily offended.  It's not the powerful power here that scares people, but the fact that a famous doctor lives here.

    Doctor, what a sacred profession.  Saving lives, healing the wounded, and being willing to help others These are not the reasons why others are afraid of this place, but because this woman, known as the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands, has a weird personality and the medicines she makes have different functions. Anyone who offends her will not be affected by her.  Life is worse than death, that is, neither life nor death is possible.  One of the most famous things is that someone once wanted to be famous, so he found the Holy Hand Poison Doctor.  The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands fulfilled that man's request.

    After letting him wail in pain for seven days at the entrance of the valley, with only his last breath left, the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands saved him.  After curing him, when he thought he could leave, the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands hung him at the entrance of the valley again and wailed for seven days.   This behavior was repeated seven times, until the man's brother knelt at the mouth of the valley and begged for three days and three nights, and finally his brother was able to save his life.  But from then on, his brother who wanted to be famous never left home.  He's famous. No matter where he goes, people will know who the idiot who was hung at the entrance of Orchid Valley has been called seventy-seven-forty-nine.

    Precisely because of this, no one wants to provoke the Poison Doctor.  Orchid Valley can be said to be the most peaceful place among the fourteenth level of hell.  And today, someone is coming to break this peace.

    "Modi, this is Orchid Valley." Karan asked Modi in a low voice who was standing next to him.

    "Yeah." Modi nodded slowly, with a sad and angry expression on his face.

    Karan glanced at Modi in confusion, and took the lead to walk into the valley. Upon seeing this, Modi waved silently behind him. The seven people following Modi looked at his companions hesitantly. No one was there.  Move your legs.  Upon seeing this, Modi shook his head secretly and cursed in a low voice: "There is no future. We will have the final say here from now on. Why are you still hesitating?" After saying that, Modi stepped into the valley, and the remaining seven people looked at each other.  He finally made up his mind and followed Modi into the valley.

    Not long after the group walked, they saw two young girls playing with a little girl among the flowers in the valley.

    Women, especially young and beautiful women, are very precious existences in the Exiled Land.  But here, I suddenly met two people, Karan and Modi, whose eyes began to glow green.

    "Who are you? This is the territory of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor. It has been closed to outsiders and outsiders are not allowed to enter. Please get out." A girl in the flowers found Karan and others, stood up and said to Karan and others.

    "Beauty, my body is sick and I urgently need medical treatment. Please do me a favor and treat me." Karan said to the girl with a playful smile.

    "Really? What's wrong with you?"

    Hearing this, Karan looked the girl up and down maliciously and replied: "As soon as I saw you, I felt my body heat up, my heart beat faster, and it seemed like my blood was flowing down uncontrollably."

    "Hahaha" Modi and others laughed.

    The obscene answer made the girl's face turn red, but before she could speak, she heard a cold voice say: "Your disease is incurable. If you want to survive, I advise you to have it cut off."

    As soon as he finished speaking, several people behind Karan took a few steps back, drawing a clear line between Karan and Modi.

    The person who came was none other than Lan Huixin, the sage poison doctor.

    "Sister Lan." The girl who had just been taken advantage of by Karan's words greeted the Holy Hand Poison Doctor.

    "Well, you guys take Weiwei back to the house first. What's going to happen next is quite bloody, and it's not good for a child to see it." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor nodded and said to the girl.

    Before the girl could speak, Karan exclaimed with exaggerated movements: "Oh, did I hear you right? This old witch actually let others call her sister, tsk tsk~ It's so shameless~"

    The face of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor darkened for the first time, and he said coldly to the girl next to him: "Lin Ke, Yan'er, take Weiwei away quickly, my attacks are indiscriminate."

    "Yes, sister Lan, be careful." Lin Ke agreed hastily, picked up Weiwei and Qiao Yaner and left without looking back.

    "Hey~ beauty, don't leave, let's chat for a while." Karan shouted immediately when he saw that the girl he had just teased ran away.  He didn't take the Holy Hand Poison Doctor in front of him at all.

    Seeing this, the Poison Doctor showed a sneer. Just as he was about to make a move, Modi took a step forward, stared at the Poison Doctor with hatred and said, "Old witch, do you still know your grandfather?"

    "Huh? Oh, aren't you the one kneeling at the entrance of the valley crying???The mentally retarded brother who burst into tears from his nose?  how?  My brother has gone crazy. Is it now your brother's turn to take action?  "The Holy Hand Poison Doctor looked at Modi carefully and looked like he suddenly realized it. And the people standing behind Modi also realized it at the same time. It turns out that the retarded Morton in the legend is Modi's younger brother.  ah.

    "Old witch, today is different from the past, your death has come!" Modi shouted loudly at the poisonous doctor.

    "Really? Then I seem to know how I died." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor replied with a sneer.

    "Karan, come together!" Modi shouted.  Karan glanced at Modi who was dragging him down with a depressed look, nodded and replied: "You attack on the left, I'll attack on the right!"

    Before the two of them took action, they heard a cold shout from behind the Poison Doctor with the Holy Hands: "You are still shameless when you use more to bully the less?"

    Karan and Modi couldn't help but stopped and saw a UFO flying behind the Holy Hand Poison Doctor. When they got closer, they saw two people flying over. One of them fell from the air and blocked the Holy Hand Poison Doctor.  In front of the doctor, he said: "Senior, please step back a little. Field and I will handle it here."

    "Ning Ping, I admit that your swordsmanship is good. However, this is Orchid Valley, my territory. There is no reason for someone to invade my place. I, the master, do not stand up, but let you, my guest, stand out." Holy Hand Poison  The doctor patted Ning Ping's shoulder and motioned for Ning Ping to get out of the way.

    However, Ning Ping did not get out of the way. Just as he was about to persuade him again, he heard another woman's voice coming from behind the Holy Hand Poison Doctor, "Ning Ping, let the Holy Hand Poison Doctor handle it by himself. With these few bastards, it is not possible at all."  The opponent of the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands."

    "Oh ~ beautiful lady, tsk tsk tsk~ I am really lucky today." Karan exclaimed with excitement.  Modi, on the other hand, stared at the woman walking over with a heavy expression.

    "Modi, what's wrong with you? Are you so excited that you can't speak? Okay, this woman belongs to you, but you can't steal other women from me." Karan saw Modi staring blankly away.  The mature woman who came over said as if she was reluctant to give up her love.

    "Hehehe You are really courageous. You must have been the one who teased Lin Ke just now. There is one sentence that best describes you."

    "Handsome?"

    "It is the ignorant who are fearless. You are already in danger, but you are still obsessed with women. You are destined to die here today." Klein suddenly said to Karan in a cold voice.

    "Tsk, thorny roses, although dangerous, have a unique flavor. Modi, you have made a profit this time." Karan still said to Modi beside him indifferently.

    "Shut up, shut up!" Modi unexpectedly scolded Karan.

    "You scold me?" Karan glared at Modi unhappily.

    "If you want to die, don't use me as your support. Do you know who she is? She is Klein Barr, who is called the Queen of the Thirteenth Level of Hell. Are you provoking her? You are looking for death!" Modi explained to Karan in a hurry.  .

    "Then, why is she here?" Karan also asked with some regret.

    "You ask me? Who am I going to ask?" Modi rolled his eyes at Karan's doubts.

    Under the nervous gaze of Karan and Modi, Klein Barr smiled slightly and said to them: "Don't worry, I won't fight you here. As long as you can defeat the Holy Hand Poison Doctor, you can fight with your  My companions get out of here safely. But if you lose, prepare to die."

    "Is this true?" Modi asked in disbelief.

    "Do you have the ability to choose not to believe it?" Klein replied coldly.

    Seeing that the words were almost finished, the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands pushed Ning Ping aside, stepped forward and asked Karan and Modi: "Which one of you will come first?"

    "I'll do it!" Modi took a step forward, drew out his long sword, glared at the Poison Doctor, and said, "Because of you, my brother locked himself in the room all day long, and finally died of depression. I want to do this for you.  He takes revenge!"

    "Are you telling me this because you want me to feel guilty? Then I regret to tell you that your brother is like this, and it is entirely his own fault. When I heard the news of his death, I will only be happy, because there is no one else in this world.  A guy I hated disappeared."

    "Ah~!" Modi seemed to be unable to accept the words of the Poison Hand Doctor, and screamed strangely and rushed towards the Poison Hand Doctor.

    Klein and Ningping took a few steps back, not because they were forced by Modi's momentum at this time, but because they did not want to be affected by the indiscriminate attack of the Poison Doctor.  Since he is known as the poison doctor with holy hands, it is natural that he has medical skills and uses both poison and poison.  Ning Ping had already seen with his own eyes the medical skills that had saved Shi Bafang before.  And the use of poison, which is as famous as medical skills, is naturally very exciting.

    I saw Modi had already rushed thereThere were only five steps away from the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands, but the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands did not move at all. He just chanted: "Pour, pour, pour~" As the last word "Pour" came out, Modi rushed over like a drunkard.  Just like that, he staggered to the front of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and fell to the ground with a plop.

    Ning Ping and others were shocked and wondered when the poison was administered.

    Seeing that Modi was knocked down before he could even reach the side of the Poison Doctor, Karan couldn't help but want to retreat.  The seven subordinates who came with them were also quietly retreating at this time.

    "Hey, don't say I didn't warn you. You have been hit by my ten-step heartbreaking powder just now. You have taken seven steps back just now, and now you only have three steps left." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor suddenly faced behind Karan  seven people shouted.  With one sentence, the seven people were immediately frozen on the spot like statues, looking at the Poison Doctor with mournful expressions.

    "She's lying, don't believe her!" Karan said as he backed away.  The Holy Hand Poison Doctor looked at Karan. After Karan took seven steps back, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor said slowly: "You only have three steps left."

    As the words fell, Karan’s legs could no longer move.  It is a lie to say that the poisonous doctor with holy hands is lying, but Modi is a living example.  But if she didn't lie, then when did she get the poison?

    "Are you confused? Are you hesitant? Can't figure out when I was poisoned? Since I am known as the Holy Hand Poison Doctor, how could the method of poisoning be noticed by you so easily?" The Holy Hand Poison Doctor first said  He said to Karan and others with a proud face.

    Karan stared at the Poison Doctor, and suddenly made an unexpected move.  I saw him kneeling on his knees, giving a bow to the Holy Hand Poison Doctor, and shouted: "Sister! I was wrong~"

    Everyone looked at Karan speechlessly as he begged for mercy. Isn’t this guy too promising?

    Just as Ning Ping was about to step forward, Klein held him back and shook his head slightly at Ning Ping.  After Han Yu's introduction, Ning Ping knew that the person in front of him was the person who gave advice to Han Yu, so Ning Ping paid more attention to Klein's suggestions.  Seeing Klein holding him back to prevent him from intervening, he looked at Klein in confusion.

    "These people are the prisoners of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor. We have no right to interfere with how to deal with these prisoners. Just watch with peace of mind. If you don't want to watch, go back and stay with your little wife." Klein whispered to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping's face turned red when he heard this, but he still replied in a low voice: "I want to stay here and take a look."

    "Since you want to stay, then you have to remember that no matter what you see for a while, don't stop it or say anything. The Holy Hand Poison Doctor has a weird temper. Don't interfere with her affairs just because you think you are familiar with her."

    “I’ll remember it, thank you for reminding me.” Ning Ping thanked Klein in a low voice.

    Klein smiled slightly when he saw this and said no more.

    Over there, as Karan begged for mercy, the remaining seven people also knelt down and begged for mercy.  The power of this example is indeed infinite. As long as someone takes the lead, surrender will become a matter of course.  Anyway, I'm not the first to ask for mercy!

    "Let me ask you, do you want to die? Do you want to live?" the Holy Hand Poison Doctor slowly asked the eight people kneeling on the ground.

    "I want to live! I want to live!" The eight people headed by Karan nodded hurriedly and replied.

    "But what if I don't want you to live?"

    "Sister, have mercy!" Karan hurriedly took the lead and shouted, and the seven people behind him immediately followed suit.

    "You broke into my territory without permission, made rude remarks, teased my guests, treated me with great disrespect, and threatened to destroy me. This cannot be forgiven with just a word of mercy." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand said to the eight people slowly.

    “These things are all seen by Karan and have nothing to do with us!” One of the seven people suddenly shouted loudly.  Karan turned around sharply and glared at the person who spoke. This time, the seven people did not dodge as usual. Instead, they all glared at Karan, as if Karan was their father-killing enemy.

    "You are in the same group with him, don't think that I can let you off easily. But, there are principals and accomplices in this matter. It's not like you accomplices can't spare your lives."

    Hearing the tone of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor loosened, the seven people hurriedly thanked each other: "Thank you, sister, for your kindness. Thank you, sister, for your kindness."

    "Don't thank me. I didn't say I would let you go so easily. If you want nothing to happen, you have to do something for me." The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands interrupted the seven people.

    "Please give me your instructions, sister."

    "Well, I'm very satisfied with your attitude. Then I'll tell you what I want you to do." After saying that, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor pointed at Karan and said, "Kill him."

    "Sister, IWe have all been infected with the Ten Steps Broken Heart Powder, this" The eldest of the seven said to the Holy Hand Poison Doctor with a sad face.

    "Don't worry, since I asked you to kill him, I will naturally detoxify you. And I will not only detoxify you, but also detoxify him. The one who can leave Orchid Valley alive is either you or him. And I will detoxify you."  I want to remind you that although you have been temporarily detoxified, if you cannot kill the other party within ten minutes, you will all die of the poison." After saying this, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor casually shouted at Karan and the other eight people.  Yang, bursts of fragrance spread into the noses of eight people in Karan.

    "Remember, you only have ten minutes." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor reminded Karan and others again.

    This boss is the boss. Compared with his younger brothers, he is so cruel and ruthless that the younger brothers cannot compare.  After confirming that he was fine for the time being, Karan immediately glared at the seven people who had just drawn a clear line with him with a fierce expression, and those seven people also knew that the relationship between them and Karan was now, either you die or I forget.  situation.  There was no hesitation at the moment, and they all took out their weapons and prepared to fight for their own survival.

    The two sides moved carefully and observed each other. After all, the seven people had the numerical advantage and were gradually surrounding Karan. And Karan also knew that once he was surrounded by seven of them, he would not be far from death.  .  He immediately roared and rushed towards the nearest person.

    Although he had been careful to watch out for Karan, Karan's speed was too fast. Before the person he rushed towards could react, he was stabbed by Karan. He fell to the ground and twitched several times, moaning in pain.  He breathed his last.

    Karan, who succeeded in the blow, immediately escaped and retreated, and the death of his companion also stimulated the remaining six people.  The eyes of the six people turned red, and they all roared and launched a crazy counterattack against Karan.

    In terms of real strength, Karan's ability is much higher than that of the seven people, but when he met six desperate guys, Karan was still injured. Of course, the cost of Karan's injury was that three of the remaining six people died.  .  At this time, Karan was also surrounded by the remaining three people.

    "You have three minutes left." The Poison Doctor with Holy Hands raised his voice and shouted to the four people on the battlefield.

    Ning Ping couldn't bear to see it. The Holy Hand Poison Doctor seemed to have eyes behind his back and whispered to Ning Ping: "Believe carefully, if these people are allowed to rush into the valley and capture Mengxin and the others, what will happen to those girls?"  What kind of treatment. Ning Ping, your heart is not cruel enough. Remember, if you want to protect your lover from harm, you must develop a heart of stone to treat your enemies. Otherwise, you will regret it sooner or later.  one day."

    "Thank you, senior, for your teaching." Ning Ping thanked him in a low voice.

    "If it weren't for Mengxin, I wouldn't bother to care about you." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand snorted and replied.

    Just when the Holy Hand Poison Doctor was educating Ning Ping, the winner had already been decided on Karan’s side.  Karan was eventually killed.  One of the remaining three people desperately hugged the sword that Karan stabbed into his body, buying time for the remaining two people to attack.  Karan could only watch helplessly as the sword pierced his body.  It wasn't that he didn't want to let go, but before he let go, the person who wanted to die with him grabbed his arm.

    Regardless of the dead Karan, the two survivors knelt in front of the poisonous doctor with holy hands and begged: "Please sister, have mercy."

    The Holy Hand Poison Doctor did not miss his words, and with a wave of her hand, the two people smelled the fragrance again, and heard the Holy Hand Poison Doctor say in their ears: "The poison on your body has been cured, get out of the valley immediately.  "The two people didn't dare to hesitate. They didn't even bother to clean up the body of their companion. They supported each other and walked out of the valley.

    Ning Ping asked puzzledly when he saw this: "Senior, why don't you just cut the grass and get rid of the root?"

    "That's not necessary. Using those two people's mouths to tell the horrors of my Orchid Valley to those outside who have ill intentions towards me here can very effectively deter them." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor shook his head and explained.  After speaking, he lowered his head and said to Modi at his feet: "Are you awake? Do you feel bad watching your revenge army destroyed before your eyes?"

    “…” Modi raised his head and stared at the Poison Doctor with a look of hatred on his face.

    The Holy Hand Poison Doctor didn't care, and just said slowly: "You hate me as much as you want, but it won't change my decision on how to punish you. Do you want to hear it?"

    Modi: ""

    "Since you look at me sincerely, let me tell you a little bit. Aren't you envious of the treatment your brother has enjoyed here? Now you don't have to be envious, I will fulfill your wish,  Let you enjoy similar treatment to your brother. Why do you say similar? Because you are the elder brother. Your brother enjoys the seven-seven-forty-nine-day package, so you have to enjoy the nine-nine-eighty-one package no matter what.  No?Wouldn’t it be that you won’t be able to hold your head up in front of your brother in the future?  You see, how kind-hearted I am and how thoughtful I am for you.  No need to shed tears of gratitude, you deserve this.  "The Holy Hand Poison Doctor squatted down with a smile, reached out and patted the tearful Modi, with a kind smile on his face, and continued: "Don't want to commit suicide. Have you forgotten my name?  Holy Hand Poison Doctor, as long as you are still breathing, I can prevent you from dying.  "

    Han Yu and Field carefully took a few steps back, keeping a distance from the Poison Doctor.  I just discovered today that the Poison Doctor is so terrifying. No wonder the old man Mo Hanxuan privately warned himself not to displease the Poison Doctor. No wonder Modi called the Poison Doctor the old witch.  But this time the old witch paid a slightly higher price.

    "The Holy Hand Poison Doctor is almost enough. You see, Ningping and Field are scared." Klein stepped forward and said to the Holy Hand Poison Doctor.

    When the Holy Hand Poison Doctor heard this, he glanced at Klein and said casually: "Do you want to take care of it?"

    Klein smiled and raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, "Okay, okay, it's okay for me to talk too much. But now that the matter has almost been resolved, should you deal with the current situation? This bloody corpse looks strange.  It’s disgusting.”

    "I know." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand agreed angrily, and raised his hand to the corpses on the ground, and saw that the corpses gradually decomposed, turned into pools of blood, and merged into the ground.

    "Awesome, this ability to use poison has reached the level of perfection." Klein clapped his hands in praise upon seeing this.

    "You don't need to praise me. Klein Barr, as the queen of the thirteenth level of hell, what is your purpose of coming here? I don't think it's as simple as just coming to visit me. I'm not very familiar with you.  ." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor faced Klein and asked in a deep voice.

    Klein smiled slightly when he heard this, "If I told you that I came here to protect Han Yu's important companions, would you believe it?"

    "I believe it. But I think it's completely unnecessary for you to do this." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor nodded and said.

    Under the gaze of the Poison Doctor of the Holy Hand, Klein shrugged and said to the Poison Doctor of the Holy Hand: "Okay, I admit that I also have the intention of coming to you to hide my troubles. This is okay."

    "You are called the Queen of the Thirteenth Level of Hell, how can you be afraid of right and wrong?" the Holy Hand Poison Doctor said in disbelief.

    "Of course I'm afraid, because it's very troublesome. I want to live a peaceful life and don't want to fight and kill again. But as you can see, those guys in the underworld launched this riot. As the queen of the thirteenth floor  , that will definitely be challenged.”

    "Are you scared?"

    "Well, I'm scared. So I have to ask you, Holy Hand Poison Doctor, to protect me."

    "Hey, I'm not your thug." The Poison Doctor with the Holy Hand glared at Klein with dissatisfaction and shouted.

    "I know, I know, you are not a thug. But you can't blame me. It's obvious that you have your own thugs and you have to fight in person."

    Following Klein’s eyes, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor understood that the thugs Klein was talking about were Ningping and Field.  But he still said firmly: "I'm worried that they will destroy the flowers and plants here."

    "Okay, you're right." Klein accepted the Holy Hand Poison Doctor's sophistry with a good temper.

    The Holy Hand Poison Doctor looked at Klein with a depressed expression.  It was difficult to hit the smiling man with his hands. Klein had a good temper, and the Poison Doctor with Holy Hands knew that he could not stop. But with the anger in his heart he finally kicked Modi who was lying on the ground, and then said to Ning Ping and Field:  "Come here and help me. Hang this guy above the entrance to the valley. I want to repair him properly!"

    Ning Ping and Field did not dare to hesitate and quickly stepped forward to pick up Modi.  The Holy Hand Poison Doctor saw this and said, "Don't hold him up, drag him over by one of his legs." Ning Ping and Feierd followed suit and quickly followed suit.

    The two people who escaped from Orchid Valley supported each other and stumbled forward. A group of people came towards them. When they saw the clothes of the group of people, the two people were immediately frightened, because the clothes they were wearing were not other people's clothes.  Yes, it is the kind of clothes only managers can wear.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 359 Everything is as expected

    Chapter 359 Everything is as expected

    "What do you do?" the leading manager asked, pointing to the two people who survived the catastrophe in Orchid Valley.

    "Ordinary people," one of the two asked stammeringly.

    "Ordinary people? Where are you in such a mess?" The manager looked at the two of them up and down and asked.

    "You, Youlan Valley."

    "Hey~ you guys really know how to find a place. Are you going there to die?" the manager looked at the two with a mocking look and asked.

    "I, we"

    Before the two of them finished speaking, the manager waved his hand and said: "Forget it, forget it. I'm not interested in hearing how you go to die. Find a place to hide immediately. Be honest during this time. There are too many cockroaches and bedbugs in the Exiled Land."  It needs to be cleaned up."

    "Yes, yes." The two agreed solemnly, stepped back a few steps, then turned to leave.  As soon as he turned around, he felt a pain in his back. He turned his head hard and looked back, and saw the manager with a ferocious look on his face, "Damn it, do you think you can escape from us by pretending to be pitiful? You, including yours  The appearance of our companions has long been recorded by us. After today, you will all die!"

    The two people who were attacked tried hard to open their mouths and wanted to say something, but found that they could not make a sound.

    "Plop~" Two dead bodies fell to the ground. The successful manager glanced at the dead bodies on the ground with disgust, and then said to the others: "Let's go, we still have a lot to do next."

    "yes."

    Similar situations are taking place in different levels of hell. When the rioters who occupied the management office were satisfied, they suddenly discovered that another group of managers appeared out of nowhere, and this group of managers was powerful and powerful.  The managers who were left behind in the management office were completely different.

    The purge is unfolding in all levels of hell

    The entrance to the Hell Elevator

    Han Yu looked at the group of people less than 20 meters away from him without any panic. He just watched with interest a scholar in Tsing Yi who walked out of the group, holding a folding fan in his hand and looking at Han Yu.  Here Xiaozhi uses reason and moves with emotion. In short, it can be summed up in one sentence: "The situation is over for you. For the sake of your own safety, surrender quickly. It is not too late."

    Of course, the Tsing Yi scholar’s ??words are much more elegant, but the meaning he wants to express is the same as Han Yu’s understanding.

    "Are you tired? Do you want to drink some water?" Han Yu asked with a concerned look on his face when he saw the scholar in Tsing Yi stopped talking.  These words almost made the Tsing Yi scholar's nose crooked with anger, as he just said it in vain.  Immediately his face darkened, and he shouted to Han Yu: "Don't make the mistake of yourselves. Can't the situation at this time make you understand that the people of Dimos have reached the end of their rope, and there is no other way to wait for them except death?"  . I couldn’t bear to see you waiting to be buried with Deimos, so I kindly tried to persuade you with kind words. If you want to die, you can just leave. Why do you drag your subordinates with you? Your subordinates, they are innocent."

    "Tsk tsk~ Look at your dog-like energy. You really think you are so great without saying a few words. How can you be so sure that your underworld will win? How do you know that Dimos and the others are like this?  The game will be over in just one time? How do you know these people are greedy for life and afraid of death? How do you know your persuasion will definitely succeed?"

    "You! Since you don't know what is good and what is good, you can only see the real chapter under your hands. Remember, because of your arrogance, your subordinates will die here. All this is because of you." The man in Tsing Yi pointed out  shouted Han Yu.

    "Oh~ I'm so scared. Who are you scaring? Didn't the person who taught you this move tell you that you must be full of righteousness when using this move! But look at you, except for the sour gas bubbling all over you  , anyway, I can’t see even a shred of righteousness in you.”

    "Kill, kill them! Take back the elevator!" The man in Tsing Yi finally burst into anger.

    "Wait a minute." Han Yu shouted loudly.

    "What are you doing? Only now do you think of asking for mercy? It's too late." The man in Tsing Yi sneered.

    "Can you stop dreaming? I stopped because I don't want to kill an unknown person. Know your name!" Han Yu looked at the man in Tsing Yi with contempt and asked.

    The man in Tsing Yi was furious when he heard this. He stared at Han Yu and said word by word: "Remember, the person who kills you is called a judge."

    "Tsk, tsk~ Judge, this name is really ugly." Han Yu commented with a critical look.

    At the same time, the two sides stood together.  As Han Yu, who had been talking to the people in Tsing Yi for a long time, naturally became the key target of the people in Tsing Yi.  In fact, when the two sides started fighting, the judge was busy attacking Han Yu and couldn't care about anything else.matter.

    In terms of numbers, Han Yu's side is at a disadvantage, but because he knows that his adults have been prepared for today's events, and can even be said to be a sure winner, Han Yu's side has a very high morale despite the small number of people.  .  In addition, without the command of the judge, under the leadership of Julie, Han Yu's side suppressed the judge's side and beat him.  The judge occasionally observed the fighting situation, but was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  He wanted to pull away to help, but Han Yu didn't give him a chance to leave.

    "Your Excellency has outstanding abilities. If you transfer to my underworld, you will definitely be reused." The judge said to Han Yu urgently.

    "Young man, I'm not interested in doing this." Han Yu replied lazily while throwing two fireballs at the judge. Although the judge dodged, they hit the two people behind the judge and burned them.  A ghost screamed.

    “A good bird chooses a tree to roost in…”

    "Yes, good birds choose wood to live in, so why should I choose this rotten wood in your underworld?" Han Yu interrupted the judge and asked directly without waiting for him to finish his words.

    Hearing this, the judge asked in confusion: "Your Excellency, where do you start with this? Don't you know that the eighteenth level of hell is now under the control of my underworld?"

    "You can capture the management offices on the eighteenth floor of hell, but that doesn't mean your people can hold on to those management offices. Do you think what you are doing is really strict? Meng Po and Ma Mian's betrayal forced you to  How likely is it that a plan launched in advance, a plan started at the spur of the moment, will succeed? What's more, since you are the judge, you should know Shi Bafang, right?"

    "Who are you?" As soon as the judge heard the name Shi Bafang, he looked at Han Yu alertly and asked.

    “Don’t be so nervous, I haven’t eaten people for a long time.” Han Yu looked at the judge with a smile and said.  Han Yu felt a sense of accomplishment that the judge was frightened by him.

    "Stop talking nonsense, speak up!"

    "I'm really impatient. Let me tell you, my name is Han Yu, Shi Bafang's partner, and I came to trouble you in the underworld specifically to avenge Shi Bafang. How do you feel? Do you feel honored?"

    "Where are Yama and Black and White Impermanence?" the judge asked, staring at Han Yu.

    "If I don't tell you, will you be angry?" Han Yu asked slowly.

    The judge who was so angry at Han Yu's look of not wanting to be beaten couldn't help but attack Han Yu three times, but Han Yu easily dodged the judge's attack.

    "Based on your skills, I'm afraid you can't compare to those little guys who are working hard. How did you get to where you are today? Did you sell your ass?" Han Yu looked at the judge with interest and asked.

    "I relied on my own wisdom!" the judge roared angrily, and wanted to attack Han Yu again.  But this time Han Yu didn't dodge like before. He reached out and grabbed the judge's wrist, and with a strong hand, he snatched the pen from the judge's hand.  Then he let go of the judge and said in a cold voice: "Stop showing off your fancy tricks in front of me. I'm tired of it."

    The judge did not doubt the authenticity of what Han Yu said.  At the same time, he was really not a fighting material. After attacking for a long time, the person being attacked was fine, but the attacker was half exhausted.  The judge got off the donkey and took a chance to catch his breath.

    "Hey, tell me, where are Yama Luo and the others now?" The judge looked at Han Yu who was holding his shoulders opposite and asked.

    Han Yu looked at the judge and ignored him.  Seeing this, the judge thought for a while and asked again: "Please tell me, where are Yama and Black and White Impermanence?"

    "Good boy, you have to be more modest when asking other people questions. You hold a fan and pretend to be a scholar. Please pretend to be more like it. But do you really want to know? Are you sure you really want to know? Really, really.  Want to know?"

    "I'm sure and sure." The judge hurriedly interrupted Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and said to the judge: "Well, since you said so, I will tell you mercifully. Give me your fan."

    "Huh?" The judge was stunned when he heard this and looked at Han Yu in confusion.

    "I'm not familiar with you, so of course I need to get some reward for helping you. Hurry up, if it's too late, when I change my mind, it won't be as simple as a fan." Han Yu urged the judge.

    Wanting to confirm his previous guess, the judge reluctantly threw his folding fan to Han Yu.  Han Yu took the folding fan, opened it and fanned himself vigorously, and then said with a disappointed look on his face: "It's just an ordinary fan."

    That tone and demeanor made the judge tremble with anger.  But now I have something to ask of Han Yu, so I can only endure it secretly.  Seeing this, Han Yu bared his teeth at the judge and said slowly: "Since they are called Yama and Black and White, then their yearning for the underworld is alsoAs you can imagine, my companions and I just gave them a ride to the real underworld to meet their idols. If they don’t come back, it only means that they love the real underworld too much and are reluctant to come back.  .  "

    "As expected. So, has Shi Bafang woke up?" After hearing Han Yu's words, the judge felt weak all over. After being silent for a long time, he raised his head and asked Han Yu.

    "Of course, I spent a lot of energy to make Shi Bafang wake up. But finally, with the help of the Holy Hand Poison Doctor and Mo Hanxuan, Shi Bafang was able to wake up."

    "Shi Bafang wakes up, and then it will be some people's turn to be unlucky." The judge looked at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu did not deny it, and nodded and admitted: "Of course, I will eat everything, as long as I don't suffer! If you didn't hurt my companions, then I wouldn't care about you and the Timos gang fighting to death or alive.  , maybe he will still be standing by waving flags and shouting when the time comes. But now, every cause must have its effect. You hurt Shi Bafang first, then I will hurt you later."

    "Aren't you afraid of our revenge?" the judge asked, glaring at Han Yu bitterly.

    "Retaliation? You should think about whether you can survive this difficulty before you talk about revenge on me. You think your plan is perfect, but I have to tell you that your every move has been monitored by people sent by Demos.  . You think that the management office on the 18th floor of hell can be easily captured by you because of your good planning. In fact, it is just a bait used by Dimos to get you to take the bait. Calculating time, the managers lurking in the 18th floor of hell are now almost the same.  The counterattack has already begun. Those of you will definitely be wiped out. When the time comes, I will also see what else your underworld can use to retaliate against me."

    "Don't forget, the backstage of our underworld is the Alliance." The judge stared at Han Yu and threatened.

    "Haha~haven't you heard of the saying, "The sky is high and the emperor is far away?"

    "Do you plan to stay in the Death Star Territory for the rest of your life?" The judge looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked.

    "Of course I don't have this plan. But let me tell you, judge, do you think the alliance will cause trouble for a living person like me because of a group of dead people?" Han Yu looked at the judge with a smile and asked.

    The judge was speechless.  Of course the judge knows the character of those in the alliance.  But now the judge couldn't lose his momentum. Just when he opened his mouth to speak, he heard Han Yu say: "You are all over. For your own safety, surrender quickly. It's not too late yet."

    "You!" The judge's nose was almost twisted with anger, because what Han Yu is doing now is what he did just now.  Before the judge could refute, Han Yu continued to say: "Don't make a mistake, your Excellency. The situation at this time can't let you understand that the people of Dimos have reached the end of their rope, and there is no second choice for them except death."  There is a way. I couldn't bear to see you waiting to be buried with Deimos, so I kindly tried to persuade him with kind words. If you want to die, you can just leave. Why do you drag your subordinates with you? Your subordinates, they are innocent.  "

    There is not a single word difference, it is just that the speaker has made a switch.  As for the effect, you can tell who has the upper hand just by looking at the judge's flushed face and Han Yu's still smiling face.

    "There are only warriors who died in the underworld, not cowards who surrendered!" The judge stared at Han Yu and said word by word.  But Han Yu didn't listen to the judge at all. Hearing this, he asked: "What happened to Po Meng and Ma Mian? In order to survive, they stole your entire plan."

    "Those two bitches!" the judge cursed upon hearing this.

    Han Yu nodded and agreed: "Those two people are indeed bitches. You don't have to worry about whether they will end up good this time. That woman Meng Po is one of the culprits who hurt Shi Bafang. I will not let her off easily."  .As for Ma Mian, I have the honor to tell you something. After those two bitches escaped from you, Po Meng threw Ma Mian away in order to monopolize the credit for their surrender. Although I later gave  I brought back the Tower of Punishment, but after learning that Po Meng was a bus, that guy seemed to be dying."

    "That's right! That guy doesn't deserve sympathy! He strangled his companions to death for a woman. This is the retribution of a betrayer!" the judge said with great relief.

    "What about you? What are your plans?" Han Yu looked at the judge and asked.

    "Do your best and obey fate." The judge was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    "It's better to surrender." Han Yu suggested.

    The judge shook his head slightly, "Thank you for your kindness, but your kindness will make my life worse than death. The current managers of the Exiled Land will not spare those of us who try to overthrow their rule. In order to warn the exileEveryone else in the land, everyone involved in this riot, will be killed.  This is non-negotiable.  In fact, since we started running the Underworld Restart Plan, we have embarked on a road of no return, either success or death, with no third way to choose from.  "

    "What's there to argue about in such a bad place?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Yes, there is really nothing to argue about in this poor place." The judge looked around and said slowly.

    While Han Yu was talking to the judge, the judge's men had been defeated and were running away.  After Julie ordered people to hunt him down, she led a group of people towards Han Yu.

    "Please give me a chance to die in battle." The judge said to Han Yu when he saw this.

    Han Yu looked at the judge, nodded slowly, and the flame in his hand suddenly rose.

    East of Tower of Crime and Punishment

    This was originally a residential area, but now it has been turned into ruins due to the battle between Dimos and Ksitigarbha.  Standing on the ruins, Dimos looked at Jizo and asked, "Is this what you want?"

    "No, what I want is just the place of exile. Because this place should originally belong to me." Ksitigarbha replied with a smile after hearing this.

    "There was once an opportunity in front of you, but unfortunately you didn't seize it. For your own ambition, you want everyone in the Exiled Land to pay for your ambition?" Dimos said to Ksitigarbha in a deep voice.  Ksitigarbha, on the other hand, replied with an indifferent expression: "If a person does not serve himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth. Human beings are inherently selfish animals, and there is nothing wrong with me doing this. If there is something wrong, it is just that I have used people improperly.  You have a chance to fight back."

    "Is it just a chance to fight back? Ksitigarbha, you are too confident. Since you know you have been noticed by me, why don't you stop? Fight to the death and then take advantage of others?" Dimos asked with a frown.

    "Because I hate you more than others." Jizo replied with a sneer.

    "It seems that we can't reach a consensus. I'm sorry, Ksitigarbha, as an opponent I've known since I was young, you will die in front of me today."

    "Hmpheven if I die, you won't be able to live well." Jizo replied nonchalantly.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 360 The Final Madness

    Chapter 360 The final madness

    The Nineteenth Level of Hell

    Compared with other levels, this level is more like a construction site under development, with traces of excavation everywhere.  Of course, the most eye-catching thing is not the "diggers" who are working hard on the excavation. The most eye-catching thing is the stone door standing in the center of the 19th floor of hell. From the complex and exquisite patterns, it can be seen that this stone door is absolutely  Does not occur naturally.

    No one knows what is behind this stone door.

    Curiosity is the source of most disasters.  With the doubt of wanting to know what is behind the stone door, elite researchers gathered on the 19th floor of hell, with the purpose of opening the stone door and seeing what was behind the stone door.

    As usual, as the leader of this research team, the fifty-four-year-old Jonis brought his assistant, an outstanding girl named Lianpeng, to his place of work again after lunch.  Like other researchers who were "recruited" by various dishonorable means, Jonis has transformed from being resistant at the beginning to a workaholic who is devoted to his work.

    "Lotus pod, bring me the soft-bristled brush." ??Jonis squatted in front of a newly discovered stone slab and said to the ear pod guarding him.

    The stone slab in front of me was discovered near the end of the morning's work.  Because it was covered with dirt, Jonis decided to start cleaning up after lunch, and now was the time to start work.

    As an assistant, Lotus Powder handed over the soft brush Jonnis needed, then looked up and looked around in boredom. When she saw two people wearing researcher clothes walking towards the stone door in the center, she couldn't help but feel  Stunned.  Lian Peng, the researcher here, was familiar with them, but looking at the backs of the two people, Lian Peng couldn't remember who they were.

    "Mr. Jonis, who do you think those two people are?" Lianpeng couldn't help but softly asked Jonis, who was concentrating on his work.  At this time, Jonis was attracted by the content of the slate he had cleaned up, and casually replied: "Who knows? Maybe they are the researchers newly "invited" by the gang of villains. Oh, my God, this slate  Is the content recorded on it true?" Jonis suddenly exclaimed.

    "What did you find? Mr. Jonis." Lianpeng asked curiously.

    "Those who open the door to hell will be damned forever." Jonis muttered to himself and looked up at the central stone door on the nineteenth floor of hell.

    "Huh? Lian Peng, who are those two people?" Jonis saw the two people moving under the central stone door and asked Lian Peng.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng replied: "I don't know, those two people I just asked Mr. Jonis were referring to. Mr. Jonis, don't you know them too?"

    "I don't know." Jonis shook his head and raised his voice to the two people under the stone gate and asked: "Hey, two friends, which group are you in?" With that, Jonis got up and walked towards the stone gate.  Lianpeng took the opportunity to look at the stone slab that Jonis had cleaned and placed on the ground, and saw the words written on it, "The door to hell, whoever opens it will be damned forever."

    "What are you doing!?" Just as Lianpeng was thinking about what the content on the slate meant, Jonis heard an angry question.  Lianpeng hurriedly looked up and saw Jonis being subdued by the two men, while Jonis was questioning him unwillingly.  Seeing this, Lianpeng hurriedly shouted for help and asked others to come to help.

    "Damn little bitch!" One of the two people under the stone door pointed at the lotus pod calling for help and cursed.  Another person grabbed him and pushed him to the other side of the stone door.

    “Stop them quickly, they want to open the stone door!” Jonis shouted urgently after being knocked to the ground.  The people who were rushing over couldn't help but be startled when they heard this. Open it. Isn't the purpose of their hard work here to open this stone door?

    "Hurry up and stop them! This is the door to hell, the door to despair that will bring disaster" As Jonis shouted, and under the witness of many researchers, the two people under the stone door worked together,  They used the keys in their hands to twist the mechanism on the stone door together, and then heard the stone door rumbling and slowly opening.

    Everyone stared at Shimen and opened a gap that Shimen could accommodate one person through, and continued to expand, when it was enlarged to the two people to enter the side by side.  Sudden!  A huge black claw stretched out from the stone door and rested on the edge of the stone door.  The sudden appearance suddenly shocked everyone.  Some people finally realized that something was wrong and shouted for the combatants staying here. Some people rushed directly to the stone gate, trying to subdue the two people who were still opening the stone gate and prevent it from continuing to open.

    But by this time, the opening of the stone gate seemed to have become an irreversible event.  I saw that huge black claw push hard, and it was holding the black clawThe stone door of the claws opened instantly, and a huge black dog's head stuck out from the stone door. Its scarlet tongue rolled into the mouth of the man who opened the stone door.

    “With everyone’s eyes, the man was eaten alive into the dog’s belly.  Everyone felt that their legs were weak and their calves were cramped. They wanted to run away, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not move their legs.

    Having eaten a person and tasted the meat, the black dog was obviously not satisfied with the victory at this time. He immediately stretched out his black claws and pushed the other half of the stone door open. In this way, its appearance was finally revealed.

    It actually has three heads!  !  !

    When the stone door was completely pushed open, the other person responsible for opening the stone door also suffered the same treatment as the previous companion. He was chewed by the black dog amidst bursts of screams.

    "The three-headed dog of hell, the real three-headed dog of hell, is over. I didn't expect the legend to be true. The place of exile is over. No one here can survive." Jonis, who was lying on the ground, looked up at the huge hell.  The three-headed dog slowly walked out of the opened door to hell, and watched helplessly as the front paws of the three-headed dog fell on him, turning him into a ball of flesh.

    "Woo~" The three-headed hell dog looked around at the group of food not far from him, thinking about where to start eating first.

    The huge fear made some of the researchers who became food go crazy. They picked up the weapons within reach and rushed towards the three-headed hell dog regardless of life or death.  When the three-headed hell dog saw this, the dog head on the left opened its mouth, and a black flame spurted out from the mouth, immediately burning the researcher who was touched by the flame into a pile of ashes. Then the dog head on the right opened its mouth again, and a  A stream of blue-white freezing air spurted out, freezing the researchers who were rushing toward him from the other side into ice sculptures. Then the three-headed hell dog stretched out its front paws with an interested expression, and each claw was frozen into ice sculptures.  The researchers shot it into crumbs.

    "Run!" Finally one researcher thought of escaping. After letting out a sharp cry, the remaining researchers immediately ran towards the hell elevator leading to the upper level. However, before they could take a few steps out, they saw  The middle head of the three-headed hell dog opened its mouth, and a mass of substantial black energy was sprayed at the researchers who were running away from it. After the black energy passed, the researchers who were still alive and kicking all turned into  Piles of bones.

    After doing all this, the three-headed hell dog yawned loudly and looked at the only remaining human in the nineteenth floor of hell at this moment.  Because Lian Peng is Jonis's assistant, she has been staying next to the stone slab that Jonnis found. It is precisely because of this that she has been alone just now. Faced with the tyranny of the three-headed dog from hell, Lian Peng lost her temper.  She had the courage to escape, and it was precisely because of this that she was not attacked by the three-headed hell dog just now.  But now, when the three-headed hell dog looked at him, Lianpeng's heart almost jumped out of his chest.

    "Woo~" The three-headed hell dog let out a low growl at the lotus pod, then looked up at the top of his head, crouched down slightly, kicked his four feet hard, jumped up suddenly, and heard bursts of rumbling noises.  It seemed like it was raining mud, and bursts of mud fell from the sky.  When the smoke and dust dissipated, the dirt-covered lotus pod poked its head out from its hiding place, and saw that the three-headed hell dog had disappeared, and a big hole was opened in the virtual sky.

    With courage, Lianpeng walked to the place where the three-headed hell dog left. Looking up, Lianpeng saw another layer of virtual sky through the big hole in the virtual sky.

    The eighteenth level of hell

    The underworld rioters and the managers of the exiled land who were fighting felt the ground shaking under their feet at the same time. They couldn't help but stop their attacks and looked at the place where the noise was coming.  The muffled sound below the ground got closer and closer, until with a loud noise, a huge black shadow broke out of the ground, crossed into the air, and then landed, screaming at the underworld rioters and the managers of the place of exile.  roar.

    "Hurry up and report to the Tower of Crime and Punishment. Let's buy time here." The leader of the managers immediately made a decisive decision and ordered the next person.

    Although they don't know how strong this three-headed monster is, the managers know very well that all of them may die here today. The only thing they can do now is to delay as much time as possible to get to the next level.  people buy time to prepare.

    "" Just when the manager was about to fight to the death, the opponent he had fought with before silently walked to his side and stood side by side with him.

    "Aren't you going to run away? This big guy is not that easy to deal with." The manager asked in a low voice.

    "I am dissatisfied with your administrator's rule, but I also cannot tolerate this kind of monster wantonly destroying my home."

    "Home? You" GuanThe reporter just wanted to laugh at the other party, but after seeing the determined expression on the other party's face, the words on his lips became, "I didn't expect that the opponent who was fighting with me just now would now join forces with me."  A partner in the fight against the enemy.”

    "You talk a lot of nonsense. If you like talking nonsense so much, it's not too late to wait until you deal with this monster."

    “…This monster doesn’t look easy to deal with.” The manager heard this and looked at the three-headed hell dog.

    "Roar~" The three-headed hell dog roared.

    ……

    On the ground filled with fire and ice, two people were lying on their backs head to head. The manager among them looked at the three-headed hell dog that had continued to move upwards, and said to the guy who was fighting alongside him just now: "Hey,  What's your name? How about a drink later?"

    ……

    no respond.

    "It seems that you have died, so let's wait until we get to the real underworld to have a drink." The manager said slowly and slowly closed his eyes.

    Today is the day of disaster in the Exiled Land!

    When Deimos got the news about the three-headed dog from hell, the battle near the Tower of Punishment had basically ended. Except for a small group of people who were still resisting, the others were basically either killed or captured.

    "Is this your last resort?" Timos asked angrily, glaring at Ksitigarbha who was captured alive.

    "Hahaha~ So what? What I can't get, no one else can get. The place of exile should be mine, it's mine. Since I can't take it back, then there is no need for it to exist!" Ksitigarbha  Laughing and shouting at Deimos.

    Hearing this, Han Yu next to him couldn't help but stepped up and kicked Jizo to the ground, and cursed angrily: "Is it because of this that you want to destroy everything and let everyone be buried with you?"

    "So what?" Ksitigarbha screamed nonchalantly: "Anything I can't get, I will destroy him!"

    When Han Yu heard this, he was furious and stepped forward again to teach Ksitigarbha. Ma Long on the side hurriedly hugged Han Yu and shouted: "Han Yu, calm down, even beating this bastard to death will not help. For now, let's deal with those three things first.  The dog-headed monster is the most important thing."

    "That's called the three-headed dog of hell. Timos, the cultural level of your men still needs to be improved." Someone not far away raised his voice and said to Timos.

    Timos rolled his eyes at the visitor and said angrily: "Ma Shier, if you are here to say goodbye, leave immediately. If you are here to laugh at my men, don't blame me for being rude to you."

    "Be polite, I'm here to help you."

    "Help me? Can you deal with that three-headed hell dog?" After hearing this, Dimos couldn't help but look Maser up and down and said.

    This time it was the turn of Maserbai Dimos, and he asked angrily: "Do you think that with my body, I can fit that big thing between my teeth?"

    "Then what's your idea? Just tell me, time is precious to me."

    "If you are too anxious to eat hot tofu, why are you anxious? First, I want to tell you about the origin of the three-headed hell dog."

    "I know this, you don't need to tell me. According to legend, the three-headed hell dog is the guard of hell. Now I just want to know how to kill that damn three-headed hell dog. When I got the report, the monster had already been killed.  There are sixteen levels of hell, and the bottom three levels have reported heavy casualties. I can no longer let it continue to do evil."

    Ignoring Deimos's complaints, Maser continued: "The three-headed hell dog is a creature that exists in mythology, and its descriptions are mostly recorded in mythological stories. But now, in the real world we live in, originally  A creature that should only exist in mythology has actually appeared before our eyes. So, Deimos, have you considered the various impacts this incident will bring?"

    "What a waste of thought! If you don't come up with a solution, you old guy, don't block my way. I don't have time to listen to your tirade!" Timos glared at Maser and cursed loudly.

    "It really hasn't changed at all. Remember, as far as I know, there is only one way to eliminate the three-headed hell dog." Maser rolled his eyes at Deimos, and then said slowly.

    "Say it."

    "The three heads of the three-headed hellhound can only be killed if they receive huge damage at the same time."

    "at the same time?"

    "Yes, according to legend, the three heads of the three-headed hell dog have the ability to heal themselves. As long as one head is still alive, it will be difficult to kill the three-headed hell dog."

    "Isn't it possible to attack the heart of the three-headed hell dog?" Han Yu interjected and asked.

    MaserHearing this, he replied: "We don't know where the heart of the three-headed hell dog is. Although the three-headed hell dog looks similar to a dog, we don't know the distribution of internal organs in its body, so instead of choosing to attack  If you know where your heart is, you might as well choose to see it with the naked eye."

    "To attack three dog heads at the same time, that means we need at least three good players. Me alone, where is that old guy Liu Haoran?" Dimos asked Maser.

    "Going to the fourteenth level of hell."

    "Well without further ado, Julie, Malone, you are responsible for handling the affairs here. Keep an eye on this guy. When everything is over, I will make him look good!" Demos pointed at Jizo and said to Julie and  Malone said.

    "Yes, sir, please be careful." Julie and Malone replied in unison.

    "Would you like to come with me?" After arranging his men's affairs, Dimos looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Of course, my companions are all in the fourteenth level of hell. I can't let them be bitten by a deformed dog."

    "Then let's go. Maser, do you want to come with me to see if there is any difference between the legendary three-headed dog of hell and the one in myth?"

    "I haven't lived enough yet, so I won't go." Maser rolled his eyes and said.

    "Then I have no choice but to say sorry and tie them up!" Timos first said humble words to Maser, and then ordered the men around him.

    "Timothy, what do you want to do?" Maser asked in confusion.

    "What do you want to do in the Exiled Land? I know it. In order not to be taken advantage of by you, an old fox, I have to wrong you first."

    "Then there's no need to tie me up, right?" Maser said with a wry smile.

    "Of course you have to tie him up, otherwise how can I resist you going to find that three-headed hell dog." A trace of a smirk appeared on Timos's face.

    Maser was shocked when he heard this, "What! No! I won't go! Put me down! Did you hear that?"

    Dimos turned a deaf ear to Maser's struggling and shouting, put Maser on his shoulders, turned to Han Yu and said, "Let's go."

    Han Yu nodded silently, and along with Deimos and the reluctant Maser, took the reopened elevator to the fourteenth floor of hell.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 361 The Three-Headed Dog of Hell

    Chapter 361 Three-Headed Dog of Hell

    The fourteenth level of hell

    The original Orchid Valley has now been turned into ruins. The sudden three-headed hell dog broke out of the ground near Orchid Valley, and the attack broke out suddenly.

    Fortunately, there are many good players in Youlan Valley at the moment. Sword Master Liu Haoran blocked the three-headed hell dog immediately, and under his cover, Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner and other personnel with no fighting ability were rushed to safety.  zone.  The Holy Hand Poison Doctor originally wanted to use poison on the three-headed hell dog, but he was sad and angry to find that this girl was immune to poison.  In desperation, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor could only stay with Han Mengxin and others to protect these girls from being harassed by the villains on the fourteenth floor of hell.  Ning Ping and Klein were assisting Liu Haoran in fighting against the three-headed hell dog.  Although the red-haired Snowman King is a mutant, it is not enough to face a monster like the three-headed hell dog, so he can only stay and be responsible for protecting Gina and others together with Field and others.

    After a battle, the three-headed hell dog proved to Liu Haoran and others its powerful strength, especially its terrifying self-healing ability, which seemed to never be able to cut off the dog's head.  Whenever Liu Haoran tried his best to cut off a dog's head, in the blink of an eye, the three-headed hell dog would grow another dog's head.  As for Klein and Ningping, apart from holding them back, it was very difficult to cause any harm to the three-headed hellhound.

    "Damn it!" Ning Ping returned without success again. Just now, he finally rushed to the feet of the three-headed hell dog and slashed the three-headed hell dog's hind legs with the Qingyun Sword. As a result,  But he was very disappointed. The sharp Qingyun Sword only left a sword mark on the hind legs of the three-headed hell dog, without even bleeding. Fortunately, Ning Ping ran fast, otherwise he would have been killed by hell at this moment.  The three-headed dog was kicked and injured.

    "Don't be anxious. This monster must have a weakness. If you observe carefully, you will definitely be able to find it. As long as we find its weakness, we can win." Klein encouraged Ning Ping. While encouraging Ning Ping, why not  Encourage yourself.  For the first time, Klein lost confidence in his own power.  A strong person like Liu Haoran couldn't do anything against the three-headed hell dog, so how could he, who was not even a little bit worse than Liu Haoran, be able to deal with the three-headed hell dog in front of him.

    “Be careful!” Ning Ping yelled at the side, slammed Klein away, and forcefully received a blow from the three-headed hell dog’s right hind leg.

    The three-headed hell dog was very excited at this time. Although he had encountered some difficult opponents in those hell levels before, none of them were as difficult as the white-bearded old man in front of him.  As for the two flies that were always hiding behind him and tickling him, the three-headed hell dog didn't take it seriously, and only dealt with them occasionally when he remembered them.

    Watching Ning Ping fly backwards, Klein hurriedly gave up the three-headed hell dog and ran to Ning Ping's side to check Ning Ping's injuries.  But Liu Haoran was furious. His beloved disciple was injured, so Liu Haoran, a protective old man, could no longer care about survival. At the cost of being slapped away by the claw of the three-headed hell dog, Liu Haoran cut off the three-headed hell dog with one sword.  A dog has two heads.

    The huge dog head fell to the ground, and then under Liu Haoran's surprised eyes, two more dog heads stuck out of the two headless dog's cavities.

    “Damn it, is it possible that my majestic sword master is going to be defeated by this monster today?” Liu Haoran stood up and stared at the three-headed dog of hell showing off its power towards him with a complex expression.

    "Ugh~" The head of one of the three-headed hell dogs suddenly bit Liu Haoran.

    Because of the long battle, Liu Haoran, whose physical strength was greatly reduced, became sluggish at the moment. When he wanted to dodge, he found that it was already too late.  Liu Haoran closed his eyes and prepared to wait for death, but found that the head of the three-headed hell dog biting him did not fall down.  When he opened his eyes, he saw that the three-headed hell dog was spinning in circles not far away from him, and its tail was on fire at the moment.

    "What's going on?" Liu Haoran looked at the scene in front of him in surprise.

    "Liu Haoran, is this the time to be in a daze?" A familiar voice came to his ears. Liu Haoran turned around and saw Timos carrying Maser on his shoulders, looking at him.

    "Why are you here?" Liu Haoran asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "It's strange that you ask this. This is my territory. There are monsters making trouble in my territory. How could I not come?" Timos replied, putting down the Maser on his shoulder and letting Maser loose.  tie.

    "You are such a pervert. I can't help you fight the three-headed hellhound. Why did you bring me here?" Maser complained to Deimos while moving his numb wrist.  .

    "You old fox, I don't believe you would be so kind as to tell me the weakness of the three-headed hell dog. For the sake of safety, it's safer to take you with me."

    &nbsp;"Timothy, you said you know the weakness of this monster?" Liu Haoran hurriedly asked Timos after hearing this.

    "I don't know if Maser said it or not." Timos pointed at Maser and replied.

    Being looked at by Liu Haoran with questioning eyes, Maser smiled dryly and replied: "I also saw it in a fairy tale. I'm not sure whether I can kill this three-headed hell dog."

    "No matter what, I have to give it a try. What is the weakness of this monster?" Liu Haoran asked after thinking for a while.

    "Kill its three heads at the same time." Timos replied after hearing this.

    "At the same time? I can be responsible for two, can you do the remaining one, Deimos?"

    "My ability is gravity. It would be okay if I was responsible for restricting its movements. But cutting off the head" Dimos glanced at Maser with some confusion, and then shook his head.  Maser's body was blown down by the wind, and it was difficult to hold a knife, let alone chop off his head.

    "What do you mean? If I can't do it, there will be someone else." Maser said unhappily.

    "Okay, now is not the time for quarrels. Timos, you are responsible for containing the monster's actions. As for beheading, leave it to me."

    "Can you do it? Although I am restricting its movements, this guy is too big. It is almost impossible to completely restrict its movements. And even if I can restrict its movements, there is no way to restrict it.  Use its mouth to spit things out.”

    "This is really troublesome." Liu Haoran also frowned after hearing what Dimos said.

    "You two are really confused. Who said that only you two can go into battle? Isn't there someone over there who can help?" Maser reminded the two of them when he saw this.

    Looking in the direction of Ma Shier’s finger, Dimos and Liu Haoran saw Ning Ping and Klein.

    He told Ning Ping and Klein about the matter as quickly as possible. They quickly assigned their respective tasks, and Ma Shier ran far away with agility that was inconsistent with his age.  Then Dimos sent a signal to Han Yu, who had been restraining the three-headed hell dog, and Han Yu immediately took off and retreated.

    The three-headed hell dog with its tail missing glared at Han Yu and pursued him closely.  After retreating and chasing, Han Yu easily led the three-headed hell dog into the ambush.

    As soon as the three-headed hell dog entered the ambush, he was immediately warmly welcomed by Dimos. His body sank, and his original agile movements turned into slow motion. Just when the three-headed hell dog was puzzled, Liu Haoran three times  The men attacked, each responsible for one dog head, and cut off three heads of the three-headed hell dog at the same time.

    Looking at the three-headed hell dog lying in a pool of blood, Liu Haoran couldn't hold it up and sat on the ground after landing.  This battle can be said to be the most tiring he has fought since his debut. Perhaps because of his age, his energy is no longer comparable to that of young people.  Thinking of this, Liu Haoran turned to look at his beloved disciple Ning Ping.  When beheading just now, Ning Ping's blow was clean and neat, without any sloppiness, which Liu Haoran admired very much.

    But just when everyone thought the matter was over, Han Yu in the air suddenly warned loudly: "Don't relax! There are changes!"

    Hearing Han Yu’s warning, Liu Haoran and others were shocked. It was just relaxation after high tension. It took time to concentrate again.  As for the three-headed hell dog, it is obvious that it does not intend to wait patiently.

    They saw that the three cavities without the dog's head gradually stopped flowing out of blood. The three dog heads suddenly sprang out from the cavities, and at the same time as they sprang out, the left and right dog heads spurted fire and cold towards Liu Haoran and Klein respectively.  ice.

    "Master!" Ning Ping screamed and rushed towards Liu Haoran, throwing Liu Haoran aside.  But Clay Ying could only watch the hot flames attack him.  Just when Klein closed his eyes in despair and waited for death, Han Yu rushed over in mid-air and landed in front of Klein. He suddenly spurted out flames from his hands, and had a fierce fight with the flames spouted by the three-headed hell dog in mid-air.  collision.

    After a series of explosions, Han Yu flew upside down in the smoke caused by the explosion. Seeing this, Klein hurriedly went to catch him, but he fell heavily to the ground along with Han Yu. However, Klein acted as Han Yu this time.  The flesh pad was more seriously injured than Han Yu.

    Han Yu’s injuries were not minor. For the first time in his life, Han Yu, as a person with fire abilities, was burned. The skin on his hands was chapped and covered with burn marks.

    Seeing this, Dimos hurriedly activated his ability again. The three-headed hell dog that got up suddenly felt its body sink. However, it was obviously in a rage at this time. It squatted slightly and thrust its limbs upward.  At the same time, he opened the dog's head in the middle and looked up to the sky and roared.

    Deimos is like?A heavy hammer hit his chest hard, and he collapsed to the ground vomiting blood, with a slumped look on his face.

    "Ning Ping, my good disciple, how are you?" Liu Haoran, who was pushed aside, stood up and asked Ning Ping hurriedly.

    "It's okay, my calf was touched." Ning Ping gritted his teeth and tried to stand up, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stand up.

    Liu Haoran saw this and hurriedly stopped him: "Don't move around. Your leg was frostbitten by the cold air breathed out by the monster. Don't force it, otherwise you won't be able to save the leg."

    "As long as we kill the monster in front of us, we may still have a future." Ning Ping gritted his teeth and stood up with the Qingyun Sword.

    Liu Haoran was stunned when he heard Ning Ping's words, but then nodded solemnly and helped Ning Ping stand firm.  He took out a yellowed booklet from his arms, looked at Ning Ping and said, "I originally planned to give this to you as a farewell gift when you left the place of exile. But now, I have to give it to you.  .”

    "Master, I don't want it." Ning Ping looked at Liu Haoran and said.

    “Don’t be willful, you don’t want the master sect to be wiped out today.” Liu Haoran looked at Ning Ping and advised.

    "We still have a chance." Ning Ping said anxiously.

    "Don't say these things that you don't even believe. Keep this booklet and remember to practice more frequently in the future." After Liu Haoran finished speaking, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Ning Ping's collar. Just as he was about to throw Ning Ping out, he suddenly  stunned.

    Ning Ping was just about to struggle, but found that Liu Haoran was stunned. He hurriedly pushed away Liu Haoran's hand that grabbed his collar, and turned back to look in the direction Liu Haoran was looking.

    They saw Han Yu, whose hands were burned, hovering in mid-air, facing the three-headed hell dog.  The three-headed hell dog was also roaring deeply at Han Yu.

    Han Yu in mid-air stretched his hands back and forth in a straight line, two flames were converging in his hands, and the three-headed hell dog was aimed at with his right hand.  The three-headed hell dog squatted slightly, obviously preparing to attack.

    "Die!" Han Yu shouted, and the flames in his hands were aimed at the three-headed hell dog, and the three-headed hell dog also launched an attack almost at the same time.  The three dog mouths sprayed different energies at the flying flames almost at the same time.

    Han Yu once again flew upside down without any suspense, this time flying farther.  The three-headed hell dog was obviously attracted to Han Yu. He left Liu Haoran and others alone and walked directly towards Han Yu.

    Liu Haoran held down Ning Ping, who was about to take action, and shouted in a low voice: "Don't you understand yet? Your companions are buying time for us to escape!"

    "Master, I know what that guy is doing, but I can't agree with his approach. I don't want to live in regrets in the future, so I'm sorry." After Ning Ping said this, he walked towards  Han Yufei walked in the direction he left.  Liu Haoran shook his head helplessly, stepped forward to support Ning Ping and asked, "How can you help even if you go?"

    "At least you won't be lonely on the road to Huangquan." Ning Ping was silent for a while and replied in a low voice.

    "Stupid!" Liu Haoran cursed in a low voice.

    Ning Ping didn't pay attention to Liu Haoran's scolding. Instead, he said with a smile: "Master, I'm not the only one who is as stupid as me." After hearing this, Liu Haoran glanced around and saw Klein and Deimos.  He was slowly standing up and walking in the direction where Han Yufei left.

    "I'm so crazy that I would go crazy with you." Liu Haoran shook his head and helped Ning Ping move forward.

    Within a few steps, Ning Ping saw someone he absolutely didn’t want to see at this time.

    "What are you doing here?" Ning Ping asked, glaring at the visitor.

    "You dare to hurt me? After this matter is over, I will make you look good." Han Mengxin glared at Ning Ping, stretched out her hand to help Ning Ping sit down, and asked while checking Ning Ping's leg injury: "Here you go.  Where’s the healing bottle?”

    "Run out."

    "I knew it." Han Mengxin said, her hands gently pressed on Ning Ping's injured right leg, and said: "If I don't come here, who can you find to treat your injury? You can't beat someone who is limping.  Win against that monster.”

    "Even if we are not limping, I'm afraid we are not that monster"

    "Pa~" Before Ning Ping could finish his words, Han Mengxin slapped her face. Han Mengxin stared at Ning Ping and said coldly: "Are you afraid?"

    “…” Ning Ping did not answer.

    "Let's go. You are not Ning Ping. The Ning Ping I know is not afraid of heaven or earth. No matter how strong his opponent is, he will not lack the courage to fight to the death." Han Mengxin stood up and looked at Ning Ping coldly.  said.

    "I'm not afraid, I'm worried about you" Ning Ping hurriedly explainedShi Dao.

    "Since you are worried about us, then go and defeat that monster!" Han Mengxin interrupted Ning Ping again.

    Ning Ping stood up with a sullen face and walked towards the three-headed hell dog without saying a word.  Before he had even taken two steps, he was grabbed by Han Mengxin. Ning Ping turned around and was about to speak when he was kissed by Han Mengxin who rushed towards him.

    After a long and suffocating kiss, Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping with a blushing face, and said softly: "If you die in the battle, then I will never live alone."

    "I will never die." Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin seriously and said.

    Liu Haoran has been watching from the sidelines. For Han Mengxin, his future disciple-in-law, Liu Haoran can be said to have a different view after Han Mengxin slapped Ning Ping.

    This girl is so awesome!

    On the other side, Han Yu was knocked out by the three-headed hell dog again. The three-headed hell dog seemed to have found a new toy. It was not in a hurry to kill Han Yu, but just fought with Han Yu in pure love again and again.  He defeated Han Yu in a battle of strength and never tired of it.

    Han Yu gasped and got up from the ground. His hands had lost their intuition at this time, and the strength in his body seemed to be drained.  Both hands felt as if they were filled with lead at the moment, and it was difficult to lift them up.  The only thing that kept Han Yu persistent was to buy some time for Ning Ping and others to escape.  But when Han Yu heard Ning Ping shouting and rushing towards the three-headed hell dog, he almost became angry to death from this bastard.

    Ning Ping shouted and jumped on the back of the three-headed hell dog, rushing towards the back of the three-headed hell dog's head. Just when he was about to rush to the back of the head of the three-headed hell dog, Hell  The head in the middle of the three-headed dog suddenly turned around, now facing Ning Ping and opened its mouth.  Ning Ping, who was sprinting, stabbed the three-headed hell dog in the middle of the head without thinking. He blinded one eye of the three-headed hell dog with one sword, and then activated the ability of the Qingyun Sword.

    The three-headed hell dog let out a shrill scream, and then shook its head violently, throwing Ning Ping away who was holding the Qingyun Sword tightly.  The dog's head that was struck by the attack had lost all signs of life and was hanging weakly.

    Before Ning Ping landed, Liu Haoran caught him.

    "Wait a minute." Liu Haoran grabbed Ning Ping, who was still fighting for his life, and pointed at the unresponsive dog head and said to Ning Ping.

    "Could it be?" Ning Ping understood immediately and looked at Liu Haoran with surprise.

    "It's very likely." Liu Haoran nodded and said to Ning Ping in a deep voice.

    Attacking the three heads of the Cerberus at the same time does not mean that you have to cut off its three heads.  If you cut off its three heads, it can grow back, but what if it just stops its three heads?

    This idea is worth a try!

    Just when Liu Haoran and Ning Ping were thinking about countermeasures, they saw the two heads of the three-headed hell dog on the left and right bit the middle dog head hard, pulled it violently, and threw the dog head to the ground, and then another dog head grew out of its cavity.  .

    Han Yu folded his hands together vigorously. The fingers of his hands were numb at this time, and he could no longer cross his fingers like before.  And his action immediately attracted the attention of the three-headed hell dog.  Leaving behind Ning Ping, who had just attacked him, the three-headed hell dog once again focused his attention on Han Yu.

    "That's it!" After a short discussion, Ning Ping and Liu Haoran formulated a new battle plan with Dimos and others.  After Han Yu was knocked away again, Dimos and others took action.

    This time, Dimos risked his own life, and the gravity was activated to the maximum, causing the four legs of the three-headed hell dog to sink half a meter into the ground, while Liu Haoran, Ning Ping, and Klein also  At this time, they divided their labor again and attacked different dog heads.

    The three-headed hell dog did not panic in the face of the attack. He squatted down slightly, preparing to defeat the attacks of these people just like before.  Just when its body did not rise up, a light from the distance interrupted the three-headed hell dog's movements. Field and Qiao Yan'er were seen controlling a temporary turret in the distance, watching.  The barrel has not yet cooled down, and everyone knows where the attack just came from.

    While the three-headed hell dog was stunned, Liu Haoran and the others attacked.  The three dog heads suffered heavy blows almost at the same time, and the three-headed hell dog fell to the ground foaming at the back.

    After Ning Ping and others succeeded, they immediately ran towards Han Yu, who was the biggest contributor to killing the three-headed hell dog, without taking any time to rest.

    Since being knocked away by the three-headed hell dog just now, Han Yu has been lying on the ground, motionless.

    When Ning Ping and others ran to Han Yu’s side, they saw that Han Yu’s body was covered in scars, with almost no good skin left.Bounds and frostbite were everywhere, and in some wounds, white bones could be seen.

    "Han Yu" Ning Ping knelt down and looked at Han Yu, wanting to touch but not daring to touch. Tears began to well up in his eyes.

    "Can you please call Mengxin here quickly? I haven't died yet. But if I keep being delayed by you like this, I'm afraid I will really die." Han Yu, who was lying on the ground, shed tears in Ningping.  Before, he said weakly.

    "Asshole, you are still in the mood to joke at this time." Ning Ping couldn't help but cursed.

    "How about it? You bite me? I am a seriously injured person now, which is equivalent to a fragile object. I must handle it with care"

    "Okay, okay, you win, right? Just say a few words." Ning Ping said hurriedly, worried that Han Yu's injury would worsen.

    "That can't be done, cough" As soon as Han Yu opened his mouth, he coughed up blood.  Ning Ping was so frightened that he shouted hurriedly: "Do you understand that I want you to stop talking now? If you want to say something, I will let you finish it after you recover."

    "Tsk, tsk~ I am a seriously injured person, how dare you yell at me? Ahem"

    "Shut up! My injuries are not serious either." Ning Ping said angrily.

    "Is it as serious as me?"

    "How about we compare later?"

    Liu Haoran on the side shook his head in confusion, raised his head and glanced at the three-headed hell dog, and then his expression changed drastically.  Ning Ping saw the change in Liu Haoran's expression, turned around, smiled bitterly, and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, if you have anything to say, just say it now. You may not have the chance to say it in the future."

    "What? The monster hasn't died yet?" Han Yu asked with an expression that he had expected.

    "Yes, its body is shaking slightly. I'm afraid it's only a matter of time before it wakes up. We don't have much fighting power here anymore."

    "Who said that? Haven't you seen my powerful combat power? Help me up quickly."

    "Stop it."

    "Who is making trouble with you? Hurry up, it's too late." Han Yu urged while lying on the ground.

    At Han Yu’s insistence, Ning Ping helped Han Yu up.  After Han Yu was helped up, Han Yu said again: "Ning Ping, help me raise your hands. I have no strength in my hands now."

    " Han Yu, even if you want to surrender, that monster may not understand." Ning Ping hesitated upon hearing this and reminded Han Yu softly.

    "You are the one who wants to surrender. I am preparing for the final blow." Han Yu shouted angrily.

    Knowing that he had misunderstood Han Yu, Ning Ping did not dare to say anything more. He grabbed Han Yu's arms with both hands, and his palms reached the sky.  Han Yu took a deep breath and said to Ning Ping: "If this trick can't deal with this monster, then we are really done this time."

    After saying that, a ball of fire began to appear above Han Yu's hands, and it was getting bigger and bigger at a rapid speed It soon reached a round table of adults, and it was still getting bigger.  Ning Ping did not dare to disturb Han Yu at this time. He just stared dumbfounded with his master Liu Haoran as the fireball above his head grew bigger and biggeruntil the fireball was as huge as a small sun.  It emits a bright light that is so intense that it is difficult to look directly at it.

    "Hurry up and throw the fireball out for me. I can't hold on for long." Han Yu said anxiously to Ning Ping.

    At this moment, the three-headed hell dog slowly opened its eyes. When he saw the huge fireball, the three-headed hell dog showed panic for the first time. He rolled and crawled up and tried to escape.  Unexpectedly, as soon as it got up, its body was stunned. When it turned around, it saw Deimos lying on the ground, glaring fiercely at the three-headed hell dog.

    With the help of Ning Ping, the super fireball created by Han Yu landed on the head of the three-headed hell dog and fell quickly.  Of course, the three-headed hell dog was not willing to let the game end like this. The three dog heads tried their best to spray out different powers, but the "little sun" still fell unswervingly and swallowed the three-headed hell dog.

    "Hey, what's this move called?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu after the overall situation was decided and he felt relaxed.  However, there was no response from Han Yu. At this time, Han Yu had already fainted.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 362 Awakening

    Chapter 362: Awakening

    "Generally speaking, the patient has not woken up at this time. It is very likely that he used excessive force, which triggered the body's self-protection function and entered a dormant state." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor was treating Han Yu who was lying on the hospital bed.  After some diagnosis, he said to Lin Ke and others who were waiting for news.

    "Then when will Han Yu wake up?" Ning Ping asked.

    "This, it could be tomorrow, it could be next year, or it could be that I won't wake up for the rest of my life." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor answered uncertainly.

    "You are a poisonous doctor with holy hands who claims to be able to cure all diseases. How can you have so many possibilities?" Dimos asked with a stern face.

    Hearing this, the Holy Hand Poison Doctor replied angrily: "Nonsense, there is something wrong with people's spiritual realm, and I am not good at this knowledge."

    "Is there any way to help Han Yu wake up?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    The Holy Hand Poison Doctor, who was being watched by everyone, thought for a while and said slowly: "There is a method, but I don't know if it will work?"

    “Whether it’s there or not, you have to give it a try.” Han Mengxin continued.

    "Wellwell, there is only one way I know, which is to stimulate the patient and stimulate his subconscious mind. But I don't have any good suggestions as to what specific stimulation method to use."

    "Isn't there a direction?"

    "Well, in short, the more exciting things are, the better." The Holy Hand Poison Doctor thought for a while and replied.

    "The more exciting, the better." Han Mengxin said while looking at Lin Ke who was sitting beside Han Yu's bed and did not participate in the discussion, but just looked at Han Yu quietly.

    Ning Ping, who was on the side, saw Han Mengxin's plan and suggested softly: "let's try other methods first."

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this.

    So, various methods of attacking weird things were tried on Han Yu

    ……

    "Wow~ Field, what are you holding? Why does it smell so weird?" Han Mengxin asked Field while covering her nose.

    Field, who was also holding his nose, replied angrily: "I found this with great difficulty. It is the only one in the Land of Exile. I just let everyone smell it, and now the guy is still vomiting outside. I think it is  This can't wake up Han Yu, a lazy guy, so we can only use the last resort."

    "Wait a moment, you can use it after we get out." Han Mengxin pulled Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner out of the ward.  When Field saw this, he hurriedly shouted: "Come back! What if Han Yu wakes up and finds me holding this thing for him to smell and whip me?"

    "Bear it! If the worst happens, I'll treat you later and I'll make sure you won't die." Han Mengxin's voice came from outside the door.

    "You guys are so loyal." Field shouted helplessly, frowned, and carefully brought a sock picked up by a stick to Han Yu's nose, while silently muttering in his heart: "Han Yu  , if you wake up, don’t trouble me, I was forced to do it too.”

    ……

    disappointment!  Even if Bafang was made to vomit out his overnight meal and smelly socks, Han Yu still showed no signs of waking up.

    Field opened the door with a disappointed look on his face. Han Mengxin and others knew from Field's expression that this attempt failed again.

    "It seems that there is no other way but to take the last resort." Han Mengxin made a decision immediately and looked at Lin Ke.  Lin Ke was confused and asked Han Mengxin in confusion: "Mengxin, what do you think I will do as a last resort?"

    "You are the last resort." Han Mengxin said solemnly.

    "Me?" Lin Ke asked puzzledly.

    At the same time, in Han Yu’s spiritual world

    Han Yan was sitting opposite Han Yu and said jokingly: "Oh, why are you always unlucky every time I meet you?"

    "Isn't this a chance for you to laugh at me?" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Han Yan could only smile helplessly for Han Yu, who still refused to suffer at this stage.  Changing the subject: "You are so messy. You don't know how to master that move at all. If I hadn't brought you here at the last moment, you would have died by now, right?"

    "Yes, yes, you have saved my life. But you don't have to talk about it all the time, right? I would like to commit myself to you, but it's a pity that we are men and are not interested in men."

    Han Yan rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Do you think I'm interested in men?"

    "I don't know about this. Although we have the same origin, we are two personalities with independent thinking abilities, so you may not be interested in things that I am not interested in.interest.  "Han Yu replied seriously.

    "Don't talk about it." Han Yan knew that he was no match for Han Yu in a quarrel, so he quickly ended the topic.  Picking up another topic: "Why are you planning to leave?"

    "Well, I am the landlord. How can a tenant drive the landlord away?"

    "Stop talking nonsense. As for me, who paid the rent, you, the landlord, had better be polite to me."

    Han Yu shrugged, "Okay, I said something wrong. It's not that I don't want to leave, it's just that I have no way to leave now. I have tried the method of leaving more than once before, but unfortunately it failed every time."

    "How about I try to make you leave?" Han Yan suggested to Han Yu with inexplicable excitement in his eyes.

    "Don't even think about it! You've already kicked my ass three times for this reason, and I won't be fooled again." Han Yu sternly rejected Han Yan's unconstructive suggestion.

    Han Yan shrugged regretfully and asked: "Then what are you going to do? Your companions have tried everything. By the way, there is also the last resort. I am really looking forward to seeing what else they can do.  What a trick."

    "Well, maybe the time is not there, let's wait and see. By the way, Han Yan, are you interested in having a meaningful discussion with me?"

    "I'm not interested. If I discuss issues with you, you will often be taken to another place in the end, far away from the original issue." Han Yan shook his head and replied.

    "Don't, it's just idleness. Besides, I'm not as eloquent as you say."

    "I think it's more appropriate to describe it as nonsense." Han Yan corrected Han Yu.

    "Hey, you're a fussy guy." Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    "Hey~ there's a good show to watch." Han Yan shouted to Han Yu as if he had discovered a new continent, looking at the fantasy placed between the two.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was shocked when he saw the fantasy. He threw Han Yan to the ground and shouted angrily: "Don't look at it!"

    "It's not my fault. You asked me to create this fantasy. It will not disappear within the effective time." Han Yan replied with a smile.

    "You guy!" Han Yu gritted his teeth.

    "Oh~ why are you so stingy? You won't lose a piece of meat just by looking at it." Han Yan was pinned to the ground by Han Yu and said calmly.  At the same time, his fingers moved slightly, and the fantasy panned to Han Yu's back.  Han Yan whistled, "Hey, let's start taking off our clothes. Don't tell me, that girl named Lin Ke's skin is really oh~"

    Withdrawing his right hand that inserted into Han Yan's eyes, Han Yu said coldly: "That's what I can see."

    "Hey~ stingy." Han Yan shouted unhappily.

    "Humph, I won't talk to you here anymore, I'm going back." Han Yu said with a cold snort.

    "Didn't you just say you couldn't go back?" Han Yan asked Han Yu while rubbing his eyes.

    "I just found the way back, okay? Let's go. I'll see you next time when I have time." Han Yu replied angrily, waving to Han Yan, and Han Yu's figure gradually blurred and disappeared.

    When Han Yu completely disappeared, Han Yan dismissed his fantasy, lay on the ground with his hands spread out, and murmured to himself: "Next time? I hope there will be a next time."

    Lin Ke is very shy!

    It is really Han Mengxin’s request that is a bit unacceptable.  But in order for Han Yu to wake up, Lin Ke was ready to give it a try no matter how shy he was.

    The door was closed, and Lin Ke knew that all the people outside had been cleared by Han Mengxin.  It’s just that it’s daytime now~

    After closing the curtains, Lin Ke slowly took off his clothes while convincing himself that he was saving someone.  Jacket, shirt, trousers.  No matter how slow he moved, he only had a few clothes on his body. Lin Ke only wore close-fitting clothes. He lifted Han Yu's quilt and lay gently beside Han Yu.  Looking sideways at Han Yu's face, this was the first time that Lin Ke looked at Han Yu at such a close distance.

    "Han Yu, you must not wake up at this time." Lin Ke said softly, and slowly groped down with his right hand.  Just when he was about to approach the target, a hand grabbed Lin Ke's wrist.  Lin Ke was startled and opened his mouth to shout. Fortunately, he woke up in time and covered his mouth with his left hand.  Then Han Yu slowly opened his eyes, looked at Lin Ke who was full of surprise with a joking face and said: "Bold female thief, you actually want to take advantage of me while I am sleeping. You are guilty of a great crime.  "

    "Han Yu, you, are you awake?" Lin Ke still looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked.

    "Yes, I woke up. This was not a dream." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "You, please let go firsthand.  "Lin Ke finally realized that his posture at this time was very unsightly, and hurriedly whispered to Han Yu.

    "You scream, even if your throat breaks, no one will save you." Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and said with a smile.  After finishing speaking, he added: "I just like to see you shy."

    "You! What a bad idea!" Lin Ke was almost ashamed of himself and protested in a low voice.

    "Hehe You brought this to your door yourself." Han Yu smiled evilly at Lin Ke, put his left hand around Lin Ke's waist, hugged Lin Ke's whole body in his arms, and grabbed Lin Ke's right hand.  His right hand never let go.  Lin Ke pressed against Han Yu's body helplessly, his ears turning crimson.

    Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but kiss Lin Ke's cheek and said softly: "Don't worry, I won't do anything rude to you without your consent."

    Lin Ke grabbed the hand that was causing trouble on his butt with his left hand, and rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, "Your words are consistent with your actions."

    "Haha this is force majeure." Han Yu explained seriously: "It would be rude to hold a beautiful woman in your arms if you don't take advantage."

    Lin Ke was dumbfounded, "What kind of fallacy are you talking about? Don't move!"

    "Okay, I won't move. Lin Ke, let's talk, okay?" Han Yu stopped his mischievous left hand and looked at Lin Ke.

    "What are you talking about?" Lin Ke asked softly.

    "Well there's a lot to say, but the current situation doesn't seem to be a good time to talk." Han Yu pondered for a moment and said slowly.

    "You" Lin Ke's heart suddenly rose to his throat when he heard this, and the "information" he just borrowed from Han Mengxin suddenly appeared in his mind.

    "Don't think wrongly, I am very pure. What I want to say is, let's just keep it like this for now, let me hold you and have a good sleep." Han Yu said to Lin Ke with a serious look.

    Lin Ke was instantly angry. The joy of Han Yu's awakening was temporarily forgotten by Lin Ke. He stretched out his hand to twist the soft flesh around Han Yu's waist and rotated it 180 degrees.

    "Hiss~" Han Yu took a breath, looked at Lin Ke and said: "Someone told me that women are crabs. I didn't believe it at first, but now I believe it. What a magical skill~"

    "Humph, look at your nonsense." Lin Ke snorted, hugged Han Yu, lowered his head and leaned against Han Yu, and whispered: "Great, you finally woke up."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said softly: "Yes, I woke up. I'm glad I woke up in time, otherwise I would have been taken advantage of by someone. Hiss~"

    "I hate it, don't talk, just hold me."

    "receive."

    ……

    Han Yu fell asleep, really fell asleep.

    When I woke up, I saw Lin Ke's anxious face when he opened his eyes, as if he wanted to wake himself up but didn't dare.  After seeing Han Yu open his eyes, his anxious expression suddenly disappeared.

    "What's wrong? Are you afraid that you were dreaming just now? Are you worried that I didn't actually wake up?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Yeah." Lin Ke responded softly, reaching out and hugging Han Yu tightly.

    "Don't tempt me, my will is not very strong." Han Yu said to Lin Ke with a smile.

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu and said slowly: "I'm very worried about you. If you don't wake up like this, what should I do?"

    "Fool, if you are worried about me, how can I make you worry? I will not leave you until you are tired of me. Of course, even if you are tired of me, I will not leave." Han  Yu reached out and touched Lin Ke's hair and said softly.

    "You are such a scoundrel." Lin Ke said softly.

    "Hehe, a scoundrel is a scoundrel. It's worth being a scoundrel if I can find a beauty like you as my wife." Han Yu chuckled when he heard this, turned over and pressed Lin Ke under him, looking into Lin Ke's eyes and said.

    Lin Ke seemed to already know what would happen next. He closed his eyes as if resigned to his fate and raised his lips slightly.

    Of course, Han Yu would not let go of the silent invitation. He lowered his head and was about to kiss Lin Ke's lips

    “Dong~dong~dong~” The door was knocked.  Han Mengxin's voice came from outside the door, "Sister Ke, can I come in?"

    "It seems that the person who ruined our good things is here." Han Yu looked at Lin Ke with a depressed look and said.  That look made Lin Ke smile. He held Han Yu's face with his hands, kissed him gently, and said softly: "There will be many opportunities in the future."

    "Hmm how about we pretend to sleep?" Han Yu thought for a while and suggested to Lin Ke.

    &nbsp; "Go, I won't go crazy with you. Get up, don't you know Meng Xin's temper? She really knows how to come in." Lin Ke slapped Han Yu's right hand on his chest angrily and said softly.

    "Hey~ This unlucky girl, when she marries Ning Ping later, I will definitely make trouble." Han Yu sighed, let Lin Ke go and let Lin Ke get up.

    "Turn your head away, don't look." Lin Ke covered his chest with his hands and said angrily to Han Yu, who was looking at him unblinkingly.

    "Wellwhat the heck, everyone is mine. Let's see if it doesn't work." Han Yu said shamelessly.

    "If you keep messing around, Mengxin will come in."

    "Okay, okay." Han Yu replied angrily, closed his eyes, and then quietly narrowed his eyes.

    "Han Yu" Lin Ke said angrily.

    “Okay, I’ll close my eyes and turn around, that’s okay.”

    Looking at Han Yu with his back turned to him, Lin Ke got dressed and got out of bed.  Of course, while getting dressed, Lin Ke had already spoken to Han Mengxin and asked Han Mengxin to wait outside for a while.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?Lin Ke gently leaned over and kissed Han Yu on the face, and said softly: "Stop being a child, lie down quickly, I want Mengxin and the others to come in."

    "Are you not shy anymore?" Han Yu asked curiously, looking at the generous Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "I figured it out. It's not something to be shy about being intimate between lovers. It's acceptable as long as it's not seen."

    "Really? Hehe" Han Yu smiled when he heard this.

    Facing Han Yu’s obviously malicious smile, Lin Ke hurriedly added: “Don’t do evil.”

    "Okay." Han Yu smiled and nodded.  But the way he looked at this moment, it was obvious that he didn't listen to what Lin Ke added later.

    Han Yu woke up!

    After being in a coma for seven days, Han Yu finally woke up after Lin Ke used a special method that could not be passed on to others.  Although his awakening was not earth-shattering, it still brought the senior officials of the Exiled Land to gather in the Courage's infirmary.

    Han Yu was not surprised by the arrival of Deimos and others. After all, he had killed the three-headed dog of hell and saved the people in the Exiled Land. It was appropriate for Deimos and the others to come to express their condolences.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that among the people who came to visit, Han Yu actually saw lotus pods.

    Seeing Han Yu looking at Lian Peng with some confusion, Lin Ke explained in a low voice: "Lian Peng is a survivor of the 19th level of hell. He was taken out after being discovered. He has been with his master these days.  .”

    "Oh." Han Yu nodded and asked Lian Peng, "Lian Peng, are you okay?"

    "I'm fine. I'm sorry Han Yu, because of my relationship, you have suffered a lot." Lian Peng lowered her head and said to Han Yu with a look of shame.

    "Hey~ let's not mention the past. My companions and I came to the Exiled Land voluntarily. Besides, after we came here, we also got a lot of benefits." Han Yu said to Lianpeng with a smile.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 363 Maser tells a story

    Chapter 363 Maser tells a story

    What needs to be said has been said.

    I also saw what I should have seen.

    But Dimos and others had no intention of leaving yet, which made Han Yu puzzled for a while.  Just wait to proactively ask, "Do you have anything else to do?"

    Timos and Maser looked at each other. Maser coughed slightly and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, do you want to know why I came to this place where birds don't lay eggs?"

    "No, I don't care what you are doing here? It has nothing to do with you anyway." Han Yu shook his head and replied.  Intuition told Han Yu that these two old guys, Timos and Maser, would be up to no good when they came here.

    "Hmm Well, people, you always have to be a little curious. Aren't you curious at all?"

    "I'm curious, but you don't want to say anything. Anyway, you don't want my help. Don't forget, I am a wounded person now." Han Yu reminded Ma Shier of his identity at this time in a half-dead tone.

    When Ma Shier heard this, his face looked ugly. Lianpeng still felt sorry for his master. He stepped forward and whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, just listen to what my master has to say."

    "WellOkay, I'll give you some face. Old man, tell me, don't show off. I'm a wounded person and I need to rest." Han Yu looked at the lotus pods and nodded helplessly.

    Hearing this, Ma Shier stopped showing off and said, "The purpose of my coming here is to the 19th floor of hell. I sent lotus pods to the 19th floor of hell before, and I also wanted to see what is in the 19th floor of hell."

    "Oh." Han Yu responded.

    Ma Shier, who had waited for a long time without waiting for the next sentence, sighed helplessly and continued: "But now you also know that a three-headed hell dog that only existed in myths and legends jumped out of the stone door, which almost made me lose my precious apprentice.  They all jumped in."

    "Let's get to the point." Han Yu couldn't help but said to Maser.

    Ma Shier was stunned for a moment, then replied casually: "Right away, we'll get to the point right away.  Well, where did I just say it?"

    Before Han Yu could answer, Dimos, who couldn't bear it for a long time, pushed Maser aside and said to Han Yu, "I'll take the lead."

    "Okay, anyone can say it, as long as it doesn't matter." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "No problem, I always speak directly. In fact, the thing is" Before he could finish speaking, Dimos opened his mouth and fell to the ground without warning.  I saw Ma Shier behind me calmly putting away the anesthetic gun in his hand, and said slowly: "Didn't you agree to let me speak before you came here?"

    Everyone felt a chill.

    As the topic continued, Ma Shier continued to say: "The reason why I decided to come here, and even sent my precious apprentice to take risks personally, is because I got a message in advance that in the nineteenth level of hell,  There are hidden treasures left over from the previous civilization. What I didn’t expect is that the treasure is a bit hard to accept. Do you know what happened to the previous civilization?”

    With the lessons learned from Dimos, Han Yu and others did not dare to say anything more. Who knows if the old man Maser would try to cool things down for him.  Although it was not life-threatening, it was a very shameful thing.

    Seeing no one answered, Ma Shier smiled slightly and continued: "The so-called previous civilization, according to historical records, we can call it the era of technological civilization. Even in this era, many items from the previous civilization are still with us.  It is still in use. It ranges from household department stores to starship battleships. The only difference is that the technology we have now is much behind the technology of the previous civilization. In that civilization, space jumps were not space.  Patented by ability users, large starships basically have the function of space jumping. The only difference is the length of the jump. At that time, human beings' footprints had spread to every corner of the universe, whether in humanities, economics, or politics.  It can be said that it has reached the highest peak in human history. However, just when this civilization reached the highest peak in the development of human history, it suddenly declined. This is a historical mystery, and countless people, in order to explore this mystery,  Spend your whole life and achieve nothing.”

    "Isn't the rise and fall of people a natural phenomenon?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "Yes, the rise and fall of replacement is a normal phenomenon, but the replacement method of the previous civilization is not normal. But in the development of any civilization, a period of time will gradually climb up until it reaches the top, and then it will gradually go downhill again.  Whereabouts, eventually disappeared, and was replaced by a new civilization. But technological civilization is not like this. When technological civilization reached the top, superpowers like today's superpowers could already be achieved through special training methods. Also.  That is to say, super powerThe budding civilization of ?? has appeared.  And even if superpowers eventually replace technology, it will take a very long time.  However, what is puzzling is that when technological civilization reaches its peak and should be gradually declining, technological civilization seems to have fallen from the clouds into the bottom of the valley. A large number of civilization achievements have been lost, and countless technological crystallizations have disappeared.  It only took fifty years for superpower civilization to replace technological civilization.  And during these fifty years without recorded documents, no one knows what happened during this period and what happened to scientific and technological civilization.  I only know that the world at that time was full of devastation after the war.  But with whom he fought and what he fought, there are no documented records.  "

    "Is there no record of this within the league?" Field asked aloud.

    "No. I think with my ability, it is not a problem for me to get information about the alliance. But there is no information about that part within the alliance. The more information the alliance has, it is collected from everywhere in the Death Star Territory.  Weapons and equipment left over from a previous civilization. But that’s not what I want to know.”

    "Then what do you want?" Han Yu asked.

    "The truth. I want to know what happened in those fifty years." Maser replied after hearing the words.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Sometimes, knowing the truth may not be a good thing."

    "I know, but as a historical researcher, I still want to figure it all out. For this purpose, I have paid a lot and gained a lot.  Do you want to hear the research results I have obtained after working hard in this life?  ?" Maser asked with a smile.

    Han Yu also responded with a smile: "I'm very curious."

    "Haha According to my research, I found that when the last civilization reached its peak, it must have invented something that even they themselves could not control. And it was the birth of this kind of thing that allowed  The last civilization suffered a major catastrophe."

    "……you mean?"

    "War. In order to eliminate something that was created by themselves and could not be controlled, people in the previous civilization chose war. However, things that have been invented will not be willing to be eliminated obediently, so a tragic war began  During the war, the essence of the previous civilization disappeared, and the superpowers who represented our generation's civilization stood out in the war. After the war, in order to avoid repeating the same mistakes, the victors of the war chose to cover up history and put those  A tragic piece of history has been erased from the human record."

    "What is your basis?" Han Yu asked.

    Maser was speaking excitedly when he was interrupted by Han Yu. He felt as if he was being strangled by the neck. After muttering for a long time, he whispered: "All of this is based on some fragments of ancient documents I obtained."  If you ask me to provide evidence, I can only regret to tell you that I have no evidence. But I firmly believe that my guess is correct."

    "You can't convince others just by relying on your own firm belief. Moreover, even if you know the truth of history, what can you do?"

    "There are a lot of things that can be done. At least we can avoid making the same mistakes that the last civilized human beings made in the future." Maser replied after hearing this.

    "That function is really useless. Huge benefits will make people forget about danger and fear. If the previous civilization was as developed as you said, then our superpower civilization will develop to that level sooner or later.  One day is possible. And once that time comes, war will be inevitable. Besides, what's the use of telling me this? I'm just an ordinary person, and I have no intention of maintaining world peace, although I do  Awesome, but I don’t have the habit of wearing my underwear outside. My dream is to travel throughout the Death Star Territory with my companions, and then find a small planet that is not developed but has pleasant scenery, and be with the people I love.  People spend the rest of their lives together.”

    “No ambition.” Ma Shier commented after hearing Han Yu’s ambition.

    "Thank you for your compliment. Being ordinary is a blessing. I have always believed in what my master told me." Han Yu replied without anger.

    After hearing this, Ma Shier shook his head repeatedly, but everyone has their own ambitions and cannot be forced.  Seeing that Han Yu had made his position clear, he had no chance to say the next words.  He could only stare at Han Yu depressedly, with a sad look on his face.

    "Well" Dimos, who was lying on the ground, let out a sigh and slowly sat up.  Looking at the disappointed Maser, he said with a smile: "How is it? Old fox, I said this kid is not so easy to convince. Do you believe me now?"

    "Yes, I believe it. Before I even got to the point, this guy had already guessed my intention and told me his vision for the future, so what nonsense did I say?""" Maser nodded helplessly and replied.

    "Everyone has his own ambitions. Even if you force him to help, he won't take it if he has some resistance. It's better to find someone else." Dimos advised Maser softly.

    "Finding someone else? It's easier said than done. I don't have the good luck of that old boy Liu Haoran. Lin Lao finally found an heir."

    "Hey, what are you talking about me?" Coincidentally, just as Maser mentioned Liu Haoran, Liu Haoran walked in.

    "I didn't say anything to you, I just envy you for your good luck." Maser said after hearing this.

    "Luck? Haha, indeed, my luck has always been good." Liu Haoran said with a smile.

    "Stop talking nonsense, where have you been these past two days? I haven't seen you yet." Maser asked angrily.

    "HeheI'm going to do something big." Liu Haoran said mysteriously.

    "You? Big deal?" Maser looked at Liu Haoran in disbelief.

    The look in Ma Shier's eyes made Liu Haoran very unhappy, and he immediately shouted: "Don't look down on people, I have been staying with a biological researcher named Feng Chang these days. He has researched something interesting.  .”

    "What is it?" Maser asked cooperatively.

    "About the three-headed dog from Hell. Isn't the stone door on the 19th floor of hell always open? I'm worried that something else will come out from inside, so I've been staying near the stone door in the past few days with the manager responsible for surveillance.  Staying together. As a result, I met the sneaky Feng Chang. Later, after hearing the explanation, I felt that Feng Chang was still of some use, so I asked him to study the few dog heads left behind by the three-headed hell dog.  Then the guy discovered something surprising."

    "Can you please stop showing off?" Maser asked with a frown.

    "Haha don't worry, I brought Feng Chang here. If you want to know what he has discovered in the past few days, you might as well ask him directly. If you ask me to say it, I may not be able to explain it to you."

    "Then why don't you let people in?" Maser shouted angrily.

    "What's so bad about it? It's not my fault that people don't want to talk to you." Liu Haoran muttered in a low voice, ran to the door and pulled Feng Chang in.

    When Feng Chang entered the door, he was a little cautious at first, but after seeing Shi Bafang and others, he immediately relaxed a lot.  No more stammering when speaking.  Han Yu and others learned a shocking thing from Feng Chang's description.

    It turns out that the powerful three-headed hell dog is probably not a mythical creature, but a man-made creature.  If it is related to the mythical creature, it only provides a little creative inspiration to the people who made the three-headed hell dog.

    "Man-made?" Ma Shier couldn't believe what he heard and looked at Feng Chang suspiciously.  Feng Chang looked like he was swearing.

    "It's definitely man-made. Please believe me, I am a biological researcher. I have also created many creatures that only appear in myths and legends. It's just that the mythical creatures I created only look similar, but they have no power. And  That three-headed hell dog I can confirm that the technology used to create the three-headed hell dog is definitely more advanced than the biotechnology of this era." Feng Chang said to Maser with a sure look on his face.

    Dimos on the side asked aloud: "You mean, that three-headed hell dog may be the crystallization of technology left over from the previous civilization?"

    "It's very possible. Lord Timos has fought with that three-headed dog, and he must be more impressed by the power of that three-headed dog than I am." Feng Chang nodded and answered Timos.

    "In your opinion, with the current level, can we create that kind of three-headed hell dog?"

    "No. If the biotechnology of our era can be compared to a bud, then the biotechnology mastered by the people who created the three-headed hell dog can be said to have reached great success."

    "Timothy, I think what we should consider now is to seize the time and find a way to close the stone door." Maser said to Timos in a deep voice.

    Timos nodded, "I have the same idea. It's just that that bastard from Ksitigarbha refused to tell me how to close the stone door. I also tried to send someone to try to close the stone door by opening it, but he couldn't.  It turned out to be of no use at all.”

    "or let's go see Ksitigarbha now." Ma Shier suggested.

    "It's useless, that guy hasn't even spoken in the past few days. If I hadn't sent someone to keep an eye on him 24 hours a day, I'm afraid he would have found an opportunity to commit suicide." Timos shook his head and replied.

    “You have to give it a try, maybe he will wake up.” Maser said unwillingly.

    ?"Is it him? Are you still waking up? Maser, can you please stop being stupid? Decades of friendship have not allowed you to clearly see the true face of that guy? He is extremely selfish and will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals.  A bastard and a scumbag who won’t make things easier for others even if he doesn’t get it. If you want to use decades of friendship to make him change his mind, don’t be wishful thinking."

    After listening to Liu Haoran’s words, Ma Shier was silent for a moment, but still insisted on going to see Ksitigarbha, maybe he could persuade him to change his mind.  In response to Maser's insistence, Timos reluctantly nodded in agreement.  Accompany Maser and prepare to return to the Tower of Punishment.  But Liu Haoran didn't go. In Liu Haoran's words, instead of wasting time on that scumbag, it would be better to find a place to sleep comfortably.

    Regarding Liu Haoran’s decision, Ma Shier and Dimos did not force it. Just as they were about to leave together, they were stopped by Han Yu.  Han Yu remembered one thing. The matter in the underworld has been solved, but Shi Bafang's revenge has not yet been avenged.  The woman named Po Meng has not been punished yet.

    "Crazy?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "It's crazy. Ning Ping and I saw it with our own eyes." Shi Bafang nodded vigorously to show that he was not telling lies.

    "Then why did she go crazy?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "It was those people under Dimos who used the third method you gave to deal with Po Meng."

    "The third method? What method?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked in confusion when he heard that there was something of his own involved.

    Seeing Han Yu's puzzled look, Shi Bafang quickly said: "Just lock Po Meng in a room without any reflective objects, but full of beautiful clothes and jewelry. That Po Meng will not die on the third day."  It was normal, but on the fourth night I started yelling and screaming, and spent the whole night tearing off all the clothes in the house, and I went crazy."

    "I just said it casually at the time." Han Yu said softly.

    Everyone felt a chill when they heard this.  Just saying it casually is so powerful, but if you think about it carefully later, wouldn't it be possible to kill someone without even moving your hands?  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 364 The other side of the door

    "Isn't it just that I casually mentioned one or two ideas to mess with people? Why do everyone look at me as if I've seen a ghost?" After entering the Tower of Sin and Punishment, Han Yu was very dissatisfied and rushed to Di Mo who had strongly asked him to come here.  Si complained

    "There is no way. Who told you that the method you said is powerful? You don't know that the guards guarding the prisoners in the Tower of Punishment admire you very much and call you the interrogation master." Demos replied with a smile, which made Han Yu couldn't help but turn his head.  He rolled his eyes, "Master of Interrogation? A kind-hearted person like me would be called that. Those guys must be uneducated and don't know how to praise others."

    After a while, Dimos took Han Yu and others to the room where Ksitigarbha was imprisoned in the Tower of Sin Punishment. He did not abuse Ksitigarbha, but imprisoned him in the room with four guards surrounding him in four directions: southeast, northwest and northwest.  Ksitigarbha who were tied up separately

    However, when Han Yu saw Jizo’s appearance at this time, he couldn’t help but exclaimed: “**”

    "Huh?" Dimos was stunned when he heard this, and then glared at Han Yu, as if Han Yu would not be able to leave here safely without a clear explanation.

    "This, this, you can't blame me for misunderstanding. Look at what he looks like now, isn't he just a man with his hands and feet tied and a ball gag on his mouth"

    "Shut up!" Timos couldn't help shouting angrily. Han Yu closed his mouth because he knew the current affairs very well. Timos gasped and gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu: "Tie him up with a rope to prevent him from escaping.  Blocking his mouth with a gag prevents him from biting his tongue and committing suicide. It's not as dirty as you think."

    "Hehehehe" Han Yu smiled awkwardly, and then asked casually as if he remembered something: "What should I do if he needs to go to the toilet?"

    ""

    "Okay, pretend I didn't ask." Under the gaze of Deimos, who was almost furious, Han Yu wisely ended the question.

    "Hi, you don't look very good right now. I won't be polite to you. From my true heart, I hope you can be more aware of the current situation. You have failed, so stop struggling. Be honest.  Tell me the direction of closing the stone gate so that you can feel better. If you agree with my suggestion, just click"

    "Huh." Before Han Yu could finish speaking, Ji Zang turned his head and looked at Han Yu with disdain.

    "I've given you a chance, but it's a pity that you don't know how to cherish it. Then don't blame me for being rude to you." Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and said to Jizo

    "snort"

    Han Yu, who was humiliated again, was not annoyed. He just smiled and stretched out his hand, patted Jizo on the head, looked at Jizo very sincerely and said: "I know, you are a pervert who makes it difficult for you and others. You beat me."  For you, it's just a piece of cake and you just grit your teeth and get through it. If you can't get through it, it will just fulfill your wish, and it will also allow us to bury you with you. You must be looking forward to being beaten in your heart.  But I want to let you understand today that beating is just a superficial interrogation method. In fact, it is also an art."

    Timos, Maser and others who were listening in the audience couldn't help but shuddered when they heard Han Yu's words. They just felt that Han Yu looked like a pervert when he spoke at this time.

    "Go and prepare some hair brushes for me, as well as a tool that can fix the limbs of the human body." Han Yu ordered the people next to him. The people who were ordered all looked at Demos. Seeing this, Demos said: "  Do as he says and do what he needs, and prepare whatever you want for him.”

    After a while, Han Yu brought what he needed, as if he had a premonition of his own fate. Although he didn't know what methods Han Yu would have waiting for him, Ksitigarbha still struggled desperately, even if his struggle was in vain.

    Looking at Ksitigarbha who was tied to a bed board in the shape of a big letter, Han Yu suddenly turned around and asked Timos, "What is this thing usually used for?"

    "Yes" The person being questioned looked at Deimos carefully. Then Deimos glared at his guard. Under Han Yu's doubtful gaze, he coughed lightly and said, "I don't know."

    "I don't know?" Han Yu smiled when he heard the words. Without going into further details, he turned around and ordered the guard: "Go and take off this guy's clothes, leaving only a pair of underwear."

    "Yes." Although they didn't understand Han Yu's intention, because Dimos had spoken first, the guards still faithfully carried out Han Yu's order. Then Han Yu pointed to the brush that was brought and said to several guards: "Take one each.  , where is this guy’s ticklish meat?”

    "" The guards became more and more strange, and someone whispered: "Can I make this guy talk?"

    “If you don’t believe it, you can experience it for yourself,” Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Ah, I" Before the guard could finish speaking, Dimos had already waved his hand, and the other guards rushed over and threw the muttering companion to the ground.

    ……

    "Hahaha"?At Timos's signal, several guards tickled the restrained guard. The unlucky guard suddenly laughed out loud.

    Seeing this, Timos frowned and asked Han Yu: "Is this the effect?"

    "Don't worry," Han Yu replied slowly. Seeing that the guard wanted to stop, he quickly said: "Continue, I didn't say stop, don't stop."

    ……

    Laughing too much is also a very scary thing. Watching the guard go from laughing loudly to sobbing softly, and finally paralyzing on the ground, Deimos' eyes widened.

    "How is it?" Han Yu asked Timos with a proud look on his face.

    "Master of Interrogation, are you really the Master of Interrogation? Where did you get this idea from?" Dimos looked at Han Yu curiously and asked.

    Han Yu replied with a smile: "The planet I used to live on was very backward. In my spare time, I like to read some books. Once I saw a book dedicated to torture and extorting confessions. I can't remember the author. I just remember  There are several interrogation techniques in the book that are very interesting, so I kept them in my mind. I didn’t expect that I would try them today and they would work really well.”

    After saying that, Han Yu looked at the pale Jizo with evil intentions and said with a smile: "Okay, I've finished the demonstration for you. Have you considered it clearly? Should you confess honestly or resist to the end?"

    "Hmph," Ksitigarbha snorted coldly because he lacked confidence.

    "Tsk tsk, he's such a guy who won't shed tears until he sees the coffin. In fact, that's fine. Although the people who hurt Shi Bafang are Yama and the others, as the mastermind behind the scenes, you should also take revenge. Thank you for giving me a chance to avenge my private revenge.  What are you still doing? Why don't you take action?"

    After hearing Han Yu’s instructions, there was no need for Dimos to say anything this time. Several guards happily took the brushes in their hands and began to "service" Ksitigarbha.

    ……

    "Hey, I didn't expect Jizo to be a tough guy." Seeing Jizo's coat brush scratching the soles of his feet and armpits without any reaction, Timo suddenly looked at Jizo in a different light.

    "Don't rush to praise me." Han Yu interjected from the side: "This ticklish meat is different from person to person. He doesn't smile. Maybe it's not because he's not ticklish, but because you haven't found his ticklish spot and are looking for it everywhere on him.  , you can definitely find where his ticklish meat is?”

    Hearing this, Dimos nodded and ordered the guard: "Follow Han Yu's instructions."

    The truth came out. It turned out that Jizo's ticklish flesh was on his thigh. As soon as the brush touched it, Jizo couldn't help laughing. Because it was fixed on the wooden board, Jizo's struggle was not big but very frequent. His mouth was stuffed.  A ball cannot make laughter, but it can make hesitant sounds.

    Listening to Ksitigarbha’s whimpers getting lower and lower, and his struggles getting smaller and smaller, Dimos worriedly reminded Han Yu: “Be careful not to play him to death.”

    "Your words are really confusing." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Dimos angrily and waved the guard aside, looked at Ji Zang and said, "How is it? Are you willing to cooperate now? If not, I  There are other tricks waiting for you, such as feeding you several buckets of water and then tying you tightly with ropes; or locking you in a black box with two male animals filled with aphrodisiacs"

    Listening to Han Yu leisurely talking about various ways to punish people, the people listening turned pale. Timos, Maser and others had already retreated to the door. Jizo, the main target of threats, had his eyes turned white.  About to faint

    "Okay, now let me ask you, are you willing to recruit?" Han Yu stopped talking, looking at Jizo hopefully. Looking at his expression, he actually didn't want Jizo to confess.

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo [ woohooings".

    "It's very good. Sure enough, I would like to remind you that we have a poison doctor here. Even if you bite your tongue and commit suicide, you may not be able to commit suicide successfully." Han Yu nodded and reminded Ksitigarbha.

    "Woo hoo" Ksitigarbha nodded repeatedly to show that he understood.

    After the gag was removed, Ksitigarbha’s first words were, “I can recruit anything but Deimos, please keep this guy away from me.”

    "Oh, you hate me? In fact, I still want to be close to you." Han Yu said dissatisfiedly on the side after hearing this, which made Jizo scream in fright, "Tell him to stay away from me, stay away from me."

    Seeing that Ksitigarbha was about to be frightened into a lunatic state by Han Yu, Maser stepped forward and dragged Han Yu out of the room, but he didn't go far and stood at the door.

    Seeing Han Yu being pulled away, Ksitigarbha was obviously relieved. He looked at Timo and said slowly: "Timo, where did you find that alien?"

    "You can ask him this question yourself," Timos suggested after hearing this.

    "I didn't ask you, don't you just want to know how to close the stone gate? It's very simple.There is a stone slab buried near the door, and there are two keys hidden in the stone slab. As long as you follow the method of opening the stone door, you can close the stone door." Ksitigarbha immediately screamed after hearing this, and finished the sentence in one breath.

    "Is it that simple?" Timos asked in disbelief.

    "Believe it or not, this is what I know," Ksitigarbha replied angrily.

    Dimos took a deep look at Ksitigarbha and asked: "Ksitigarbha, how did you know about that stone door? And where did you get the key to open the stone door?"

    "Idiot, have you forgotten my background?" Jizo rolled his eyes at Deimos and asked angrily.

    Timos immediately came to his senses and instructed Ksitigarbha who came out. He immediately said angrily: "I didn't expect that after such a long time, they still refused to give up."

    "How about calling you stupid? They won't allow the Exiled Land to escape their control. Even if you don't get it, they can't get it for you," Jizo replied with a sneer.

    "So, you don't know much about the Shimen."

    "Yes, I only know that if I open the stone gate, the Exile Land will be over. Originally, this was only carried out after my action failed. It's a pity that you were lucky and escaped." Ksitigarbha was also single at this time, and Timo  He would answer whatever Si asked. Only when Han Yu was about to get close, he would scream and tell Han Yu to stay away from him.

    After knowing everything he wanted to know from Ksitigarbha, Dimos took the people out of the room. As for Ksitigarbha, Dimos gave him a chance to commit suicide, but this suicide would not be given to him until the stone door was truly closed.  Now, he is still being closely monitored by the guards according to the previous treatment.

    On the way back, Ma Shier laughed and teased Han Yu: "Master of Interrogation, after what happened today, I'm afraid this title will definitely fall on your head."

    “Glad at the misfortune,” Han Yu replied angrily.

    "Don't be so depressed. I think this title is quite interesting. Didn't you see how Jizo was afraid of you? You know that when that guy was with us before, he was really a master who was not afraid of anything.  I didn’t expect that when he saw you, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. This is really in line with the old saying, one thing will bring another thing down."

    "If you say this again, I will try a torture method that has never been tried on you again," Han Yu threatened, glaring at Ma Shier.

    "No, you can do it to my old arms and legs?" Ma Shier immediately shouted after hearing this.

    "I can't do it, but I can pay others to do it and I'll just be there to guide and watch."

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Marsh was stunned for a moment. Timos, who was standing aside, laughed and said, "Haha, I can’t believe it. I can’t believe that even the most powerful ghost fox can be deficient."

    "Shut up and try to mess with him if you can."

    "I'm not crazy." Dimos smiled and shrugged, and said to Han Yu: "If Han Yu wants help, just ask, I will help you."

    "You old bastard" Maser laughed and scolded after hearing this

    **********************************

    According to Ksitigarbha's instructions, Dimos and Maser took the two keys they found from the stone slab and headed to the nineteenth floor of hell. Han Yu and others who had nothing to do also wanted to see the stone door, so they followed them.  A group of people arrived at the 19th floor of hell. The tragedy left by that day had been cleaned up, and no unexpected surprises were found including severed limbs.

    Looking at the stone gate standing in the center of the 19th floor of hell, Han Yu curiously asked Timos: "How did you discover this stone gate?"

    "When we were digging underground for the Nineteenth Floor of Hell, we accidentally discovered that this stone gate was standing like this. After we dug it out, it was still standing like this," Timos replied after hearing this.

    Curious, Han Yu went around to the back of the stone door, only to find that if the stone door was closed, it would be an ordinary stone door, while the open stone door would look like a teleportation passage. There was nothing behind the stone door, but he could not see anything.  Scenery in front of Shimen

    “The night is long and there are many dreams, so it’s better to hurry up and close the stone door,” Ma Shier suggested to everyone.

    Everyone agreed that Maser's words were reasonable. Immediately, Dimos and Liu Haoran took a key and stood on both sides of the stone gate. Han Yu stood in front of the stone gate, touched his chin and muttered: "The other side of the stone gate is connected."  Where?"

    "Liu Haoran, listen to my command, one, two, three." As Dimos finished speaking, Liu Haoran and Dimos twisted the stone key together, and the stone door began to slowly close. However, the closing process was very long.  After five minutes, the stone door was only closed one-sixth of the way.

    The bored people all found a place to sit down. Han Yu picked up a small stone and threw it into the stone gate.

    "Ouch" someone saidThe cry of pain caused everyone to look at each other, and they all looked at the culprit Han Yu. Upon seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly raised his hands to deny: "I didn't throw it."

    “It was you who threw it, I saw it with my own eyes,” Ma Shier testified loudly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glared at Ma Shier, and then Cong Ningping and others laughed and said: "It's just a pebble thrown, nothing to make a fuss about."

    "Yeah" Han Mengxin suddenly screamed, pointing at the slowly closing stone door. Han Yu looked back and saw a white hand suddenly stretched out from the stone door. It looked like a human hand.

    Han Yu immediately jumped in front of the stone gate regardless of what happened. Before anyone could react, he punched the head of a person who had just emerged from the other side of the stone gate.

    "Hey, it's okay," Han Yu turned around and smiled at the stunned crowd.

    "Don't be stunned, come over and help." Dimos shouted to the stunned people. Then everyone woke up and divided into two groups to help Dimos and Liu Haoran close the stone door, while Han Yu stood in front of the stone gate.  He held an iron rod inside, and whenever there was something sticking out of the stone door, he would knock it over with the stick.

    "Huh?" Just when Han Yu was happily knocking on the iron rod, a wooden stick stretched out, with a piece of paper stuck on the top of the stick that read: "Asshole, try knocking again."

    When the wooden stick retracted and a face with a black eye circle stuck out from the other side of the stone door, Han Yu chuckled and punched that face.

    "Asshole, I remember your appearance. Don't let me have a chance to see you, otherwise I will make you look good." There was a roar from the other side of the stone door.

    Then there was no more movement at the other end of the Shimen, and the Shimen, with the joint efforts of everyone, slowly closed

    "Oh my God, I'm so exhausted. I didn't expect it would be so hard to close the stone gate. Why are you looking at me like this?" Han Yu sighed, and then looked at the people who were staring at him and surrounding him warily.

    "Beat him!" Ma Shier shouted. Ning Ping and others immediately pounced on Han Yu. Han Yu could not dodge and was pushed to the ground. Then he was beaten by everyone. Ning Ping and others cursed at the same time: "Tell you.  What if you are being troublesome and recruit someone we can't deal with again?"

    "It's okay, I saw it just now. There was a person coming over from the stone gate, but I punched him back." Han Yu, who was being beaten, replied after hearing this. However, his answer caused Ning Ping and others to beat him violently.  Shouted: "I told you to talk back to me. I told you to talk back to me."

    ……

    Maser is already old and cannot go into battle in person, but this does not prevent him from cheering loudly. When everyone got rid of their bad temper, Maser said with some regret: "Why don't you slap me in the face?"

    Suddenly Han Yu was so angry that he glared at Ma Shier. If he hadn't needed to be more honest at this time, otherwise he would easily arouse public anger. Han Yu really wanted to teach this old man who was gloating about his misfortune a lesson.

    In order to prevent the closed stone door from being opened again due to some existence, Dimos commanded people to bury the stone door underground. The deeper the better. In this way, even if the stone door is opened, the guy on the other side of the stone door will come out and be trapped.  Suffocated to death

    While Timos was directing his men to do things, Ning Ping sat next to Han Yu and asked, "Hey, you just said you saw a person coming across the stone gate. What did that person look like?"

    "Why are you asking this? You guys are so aggressive. My body still hurts."

    "Stop pretending, speak quickly, or I will let you experience the power of the people again"

    "Are you trying to scare me? I'm not scared," Han Yu said with disdain.

    "Yes, I'm just scaring you, what do you think? Hurry up and tell the truth." Ning Ping shook his fist at Han Yu

    After a few words of bickering, Han Yu said to Ning Ping and others: "There is indeed a person here. He looks the same as us. He has two eyes, one mouth, one nose and two ears. There is no difference."

    "Male or female?" After hearing Han Yu's description, Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu and asked.

    "Why do you care about men and women? Have you changed your mind?" Han Yu asked with a wicked smile

    "Nonsense, my feelings for Mengxin can be learned from the sun and the moon," Ning Ping shouted after hearing this.

    "Mengxin, Ning Ping is showing his loyalty to you, don't you have any expression at all?" Han Yu asked Han Mengxin, who was sitting next to Lin Ke, with a smile.

    "Brother, if you are like this, I will be rude to you. I am your sister. I know a lot of embarrassing things when you were a child. Do you want me to tell Sister Ke? Let her know you better." Han Mengxin  He looked at Han Yu with a smile and asked

    Han Yu VS Han Mengxin, Han Yu lost

    Seeing that Han Yu had become more honest, Ning Ping gloated and said with a smile: "You deserve it, this is how you should be treated."

    &nbsp; Han Yu looked at Ning Ping angrily and suddenly asked: "Ning Ping, how many wives does your father have?"

    "Four, besides my mother, he has three wives. Why do you ask?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked

    "It's nothing, just ask. Is that girl you met at Ingram Fortress last time your fiancée? She should be more than just your fiancée? Don't deny it. I specifically asked your brother about it."

    "The only one I love is Mengxin," Ning Ping didn't know what the trick was and hurriedly expressed his loyalty to Han Mengxin.

    "Really? Then you don't miss your first love anymore?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping with a smirk and asked

    "Ughthat" Ning Ping hesitated and immediately knew that he had been deceived. He turned to look at Han Mengxin and saw that Han Mengxin no longer wanted to look at him. He smiled bitterly and said to Han Yu: "You are really bad."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said: "Hehe I just want to tell you, my future brother-in-law, I have to be polite to my brother-in-law, otherwise my brother-in-law will make you unable to eat and walk around."

    Regarding Han Yu's words, Ning Ping could only admit defeat with a wry smile, but Han Yu was not proud for long. Han Mengxin avenged Ning Ping and whispered to Lin Ke next to her about Han Yu's childhood. After saying this, Lin Ke  Han Yu's eyes were full of smiles, and Han Yu kept smiling bitterly, lamenting that he was not kind to others, his sister's elbows were turned outward, and he lost his tall and heroic image in front of Lin Ke.

    ……

    "Lin Ke, what did Mengxin tell you about me?" On the way back, Han Yu couldn't help but ask Lin Ke in a low voice.

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu meaningfully and whispered: "Secret" and then took two steps to catch up with Han Mengxin who was in front of him and was being fawned over by Ning Ping.

    How could Han Yu let Lin Ke run away like this? He immediately stretched out his hand to grab Lin Ke and shouted loudly: "Lin Ke, what's wrong with you? A sprain in your foot? It's okay, I'll carry you back." After saying that, he couldn't help but beat Lin Ke horizontally.  In my arms

    Ning Ping, who was walking in front, suddenly showed an annoyed expression, as if he was blaming himself for not thinking of this trick.

    "Han Yu, put me down quickly," Lin Ke blushed and whispered to Han Yu.

    "No, I can hold you. Don't worry about me. Besides, I'm willing to hold you." Han Yu not only didn't let go, but hugged her tightly.

    "You, you scoundrel" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu dumbfounded and said in a low voice

    "Hehedon't move around, you scoundrel. It would be bad if you attract Field and the others to watch." Han Yu noticed that Lin Ke wanted to struggle and said hurriedly

    After being reminded by Han Yu, Lin Ke didn't dare to move. He simply imitated the ostrich, buried his face in Han Yu's chest, and said in a low voice: "Just now Lin Ke told me some interesting things about your childhood.  "

    "Tell me, what did that girl arrange for me?" Han Yu asked nonchalantly, but his ears were already perked up.

    "I didn't say too much, I just said that when you were a child, you were beaten by four boys who were older than you when you were trying to protect Mengxin from being bullied. You didn't even take a step back even after being beaten to a bloody head."

    "Ah, that girl still remembered this, but I didn't suffer any loss later. After I recovered from my injuries, I dealt with those four guys one by one. But that stupid girl was really stupid. When the master came back and asked if we had been raped,  When I was being bullied, I even revealed the matter."

    "What's the result?" Seeing Han Yu gritting his teeth, Lin Ke asked with a chuckle.

    "Of course I was severely repaired by Master, but I am not a vegetarian. When Master repaired me, he also paid the price of a panda eye. I remember that was the first time I had Master's face.  Hang Cai," Han Yu replied with a proud look on his face (to be continued)

    Baidu search for the most comprehensive novels read by Paoshu ///{Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 365 Lotus Joins

    Chapter 365: Lotus pod joins

    rare!

    The top officials of the Exiled Land will gather at the port today, and the purpose of their coming here is to see people off.  Three days passed after the stone gate was closed, and Han Yu and his party decided to leave the place of exile.  Although Dimos tried to persuade Han Yu and others to say farewell, he no longer insisted on seeing Han Yu's determination to leave.  After replenishing materials for Han Yu's Courage, Dimos and others saw Han Yu and his party off.

    "Ma Shi'er, Liu Haoran, Zhou Quan and Lian Peng left with Han Yu and others.  However, the four of them were only temporarily boarding the Courage. When they left the warning star field in the Exiled Land, someone would pick them up.  When the underworld launched a riot, Molun was responsible for sealing off the star field near the Exile Land, so that the starship driven by Reich could not approach the Exile Land until now, because Demos said that the Exile Land was undergoing internal inspections.  After investigating and wiping out the remnants of the underworld, if Maser wants to board the starship commanded by Leitch in the place of exile, he will have to wait a while longer.  Maser certainly didn't buy what Deimos said, but it was not easy for him to fall out with Deimos at this time, so he could only accept Deimos's arrangement and leave the place of exile on Han Yu's Courage.  Later, he will meet up with Leitch who is wandering in the outer star field of the Exiled Land.

    Han Yu didn’t understand why Dimos would do this, but this was a matter in the Exiled Land, so it was difficult for him as an outsider to intervene.  After all, just because someone gives you face doesn't mean you can be shameless.  It's better not to interrupt when you shouldn't.  Anyway, it would be no problem to bring a few more people, so Han Yu accepted Dimos' arrangement.

    Because he was dissatisfied with Deimos' arrangement, Maser and Zhou Quan boarded the Courage early without meeting Deimos.  And Dimos didn't bother to see Maser, and just talked to Han Yu who was about to leave.  The only thing that puzzled Dimos's men was Zhou Quan's departure. In their eyes, Zhou Quan was a companion in the Exiled Land. How could he leave with Maser without saying a word?  What's more puzzling to them is that their master Timos didn't even ask, just pretending that there has never been a person named Zhou Quan in the Exiled Land.  Dimos didn't say anything, and Malone and the others didn't dare to ask, so they could only keep this doubt in their hearts.

    "Be careful on the road. I know that after you leave here, you will go to the middle circle of the Death Star Territory. The environment there is harsher and more dangerous than the Exile Land. In the middle circle of the Death Star Territory, no matter what you encounter,  You don’t have to be surprised by things that are inconsistent with common sense. In other words, it is a place where you can see miracles everywhere, but those miracles are both good and bad for you." Dimos whispered to Han Yu.  .

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and asked Dimos: "From what you said, you have been to the middle circle of the Death Star Territory before."

    "Yes, I was young after all, and I am as curious about the outside world as you are. Take this. This is an essay I wrote when I was young and had nothing to do. I hope it can be of some help to you. It's just that  After all, the things recorded in this are all from decades ago. I don’t know if there have been any changes. Just think of this as a reference. And this, what is recorded here is that I once sent people  The star fields that have been explored after entering the middle circle are just too expensive, so there are not many star fields that have been explored, so I will give them to you as well." Dimos said as he gave a farewell gift, a yellowed notebook,  There was also a CD handed to Han Yu.

    Han Yu took the gift and thanked Dimos: "Thank you."

    "I hope there will be a day when I can see you again."

    "If my companions and I come back from the Death Star Territory, we will definitely come here to see you."

    "The door to the Exiled Land is always open to you."

    After exchanging pleasantries, Han Yu and others walked into the Spirit, which slowly took off

    "My lord, are you just leaving like this?" Malone asked as he approached Deimos.

    "Well. Go back, Malone, you will be responsible for all the affairs from now on." Dimos nodded slowly and said to Malon.

    "Ah? Sir, I can't do anything about that guy Zhou Quan."

    "You haven't done it, how do you know you can't do it? Anyway, I have given the order. If you can't do it, I will deal with you until you can do it." After saying that, Demos stopped caring about the grimace.  Long walked to Julie and said, "Don't look at it. There is no possibility between you and Han Yu, so don't have wishful thinking."

    "My lord, you really don't know how to comfort people." Julie looked at Deimos with tangled eyes and said.

    "I didn't mean to comfort you in the first place. I'll give you a week's holiday, and then do your best for me." Deimos replied, turned around and left.  Malone shouted unwillingly: "Sir, why should I have to work when Julie has vacation? This is unfair."flat.  "

    "Shut up! I have the final say here. Do you have any objections?" Deimos turned around and asked.

    "have."

    "It's no use! Hurry up and do the work for me. If you keep nagging me, I'll leave Julie's work to you as well."

    Malone immediately shut his mouth, while Julie on the side looked disappointed and said: "Ma Long, you can say a few words to the adults again."

    "Do you think I'm stupid?" Malone rolled his eyes at Julie, turned around and left.

    Inside the Courage

    Ma Shier was glaring at Han Yu, for no other reason than his precious apprentice Lian Peng. After the Courage left the place of exile, he suddenly announced that he would join Han Yu's expedition team and not go back with Ma Shier.  This news made Ma Shier very angry, but Lian Peng was a stubborn girl, or a girl with great ideas. Once she was sure of something, she would not look back easily.  Ma Shi'er tried to persuade him sincerely for a long time, but it was useless. He was so angry that he could only glare at Han Yu.

    "Is it your apprentice who wants to follow you? If you don't talk about your apprentice, what's the use of glaring at me?" Han Yu secretly complained in his heart, feeling that he was wronged.  But at this time, Ma Shier was obviously not a reasonable old man. He bit Han Yu to death and refused to let go.

    "You can't change Lianpeng's mind even if you glare at me, so you should save some energy." Han Yu suggested to Maser in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Ma Shier spoke slowly, "You kidnapped the apprentice I had been raising for almost twenty years. Do you think I would be angry?"

    "Then what do you want?" Han Yu rolled his eyes secretly and looked at Maser helplessly and asked.

    "I want you to persuade my apprentice not to go with you, is that okay?" Maser replied, glaring at Han Yu.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu nodded and replied: "Okay, I will tell Lian Peng that she is of no use to us, and it will be a burden to follow her."

    "You dare!" Maser looked up suddenly, gritted his teeth and glared at Han Yu, threatening: "You dare to say that my precious apprentice is useless, do you know how many organizations want to recruit her?"

    "Just kidding, let's lighten the mood." Han Yu shrugged and said to Ma Shier, whose eyes were about to burst into flames.  Mashi suddenly felt like he had been punched in cotton.  He knew that if he didn't mention it, the cunning boy in front of him would not bring it up on his own initiative.  After calming down, Ma Shier said to Han Yu: "Boy, let my apprentice Lian Peng go on an adventure with you"

    "Wait a minute, I want to correct it" Han Yu felt something was wrong and hurriedly interrupted Ma Shier.

    "Shut up! Listen to what I have to say." Ma Shier rolled his eyes at Han Yu.  It seemed that Han Yu was really afraid that the old man would pass away because he was angry. This was the Courage, and it would be unlucky to kill an old man.

    "You have to ensure the safety of my apprentice, and don't allow anyone to bully her or restrict her freedom. Whatever she wants, you have to prepare it for her?"

    "If she wants a man, I have to prepare it for her?" Han Yu replied angrily.

    "Shut up! If you dare to take advantage of her, I will fight for my life not to die with you." Maser glared and shouted.

    "Don't be so loud, you will be heard by the next door." Han Yu quickly said softly, and at the same time he kept complaining in his heart, this man is really troublesome when he gets old.

    "Humph, I know you had an affair with that woman named Lin Ke"

    "We are in love with each other, okay?" Han Yu corrected dissatisfiedly after hearing this.

    "Yes, we are in love. I believe you are not a playboy, and I still have this point of view. But I still have to warn you not to have any ideas about my apprentice."

    “Don’t worry, I promise I won’t try to trick her, but what if she tries to trick me?”

    "Then you are not allowed to act recklessly!"

    "Sure, I understand." Han Yu replied helplessly, then showed a gossipy expression and asked Maser in a low voice: "Senior, I heard that Lianpeng and you are actually father and daughter, right?  real?"

    Ma Shier rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Where did you hear this from the gossip?"

    "You don't care where I heard it from, right?"

    "So what? Are you dissatisfied?"

    "No way. It's just admiration. Senior, you really have an immortal sword, but you just don't know who Lianpeng's mother is?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Don't ask around." Ma Shi'er said to Han Yu with a straight face: "Come to think of it, I think it's better for you to care about your own situation."

    "What's my problem?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "What is in the middle circle of the Death Star Territory? Do you know it? If you encounter danger, what will you do?deal with?  Have you considered any of this?  "

    "Well, no matter how much you think about it now, isn't it just a fantasy? It's not too late to wait until something happens." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "That means you are planning to take it one step at a time." Maser narrowed his eyes when looking at Han Yu.  Han Yu suddenly had a bad premonition and quickly changed the subject: "I wonder where Lei Qi will meet us?"

    "Don't change the subject. I also know that you don't want to listen to my preaching to you. But I don't want my daughter Lianpeng to have an accident because of your relationship, so I want to say a few words to you."

    "If you are really worried about her, then you might as well persuade Lianpeng not to go. I'm going to tell her and you won't let me go." Han Yu muttered in a low voice after hearing this.

    "It's not like I haven't tried to persuade you."

    "That's because your method is wrong. You're throwing tantrums, rolling around, and crying with your arms crossed. Have you used these three methods?"

    "I am her master." Ma Shier emphasized his identity to Han Yu.

    "I know. But who stipulates that Master can't roll around and cry with his legs crossed?"

    "Which master is so shameless?" Maser asked angrily.

    "My master is like that."

    "I can see from you what kind of character your master is." Maser said, glaring at Han Yu.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and said nonchalantly: "Since you don't want to use these effective tricks, then I have nothing to do. How about you try to impress her with family affection? Maybe she will go back with you."

    "No, I can't tell her my identity." Maser was silent for a while and whispered.

    "Why?"

    "I am called the Peerless Ghost Fox. When I got this title, I also created many enemies. If people know that she is my daughter, it will put her in danger."

    "You have many enemies?"

    “There are so many stars in the sky that we can’t even count them.”

    "As Lianpeng is your apprentice, your enemies won't seek revenge on her?"

    "At least it's better than being my daughter."

    "You are really tired living like this."

    "Every gain must come with a loss. Boy, do you know why I agreed that Lianpeng should act with you?"

    "If I said I didn't want to know, wouldn't you tell me?"

    "No. Boy, you really make me hate you." Maser looked at Han Yu with a depressed look and said.

    Han Yu laughed and said to Ma Shier: "Thank you for your compliment. I will continue to work hard to keep it up."

    "I'm not complimenting you." Maser replied angrily, decided not to pay attention to Han Yu's words, and said complacently: "There are two reasons for letting Lianpeng act with you. One is that you know,  That girl Lian Peng wants to be with you. Boy, don’t think that Lian Peng is a burden to you. Her divination skills are very effective. Basically, it can be said that she is 70% accurate. With her joining, you will be able to  The Death Star Territory avoids a lot of troubles. And even if it cannot be avoided, you will have time to prepare. You will understand the benefits of this later."

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Even if Lianpeng doesn't have this ability, if she really wants to follow, we will take her with us."

    Ma Shier ignored Han Yu's words and continued: "The other thing is that I don't want the lotus pods to be entangled."

    "You are a peerless ghost fox. As long as you say something, who would dare to pester the lotus?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    “There is such a small group of people, and it’s not easy for me to stop them.”

    "Who is it?"

    "You can meet one of them soon."

    "Leiqi?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Yes. As the next leader of the Lion Heart Royal Clan, I can't stop him from pursuing Lotus Pendant either emotionally or rationally."

    "Does Lianpeng have a crush on Lei Qi?" Han Yu asked.

    "If so, would I still agree to let Lianpeng go with you?" Maser asked angrily.

    "That's it, it's easy to handle. I'm good at bringing good things to bad people, so I'll take care of it. By the way, I'll confirm it with Lian Peng later, so you don't cheat me."

    Regarding Han Yu’s distrust, Ma Shier pointed at himself dissatisfied and asked: "Am I the kind of person who can tell lies?"

    "Who knows? I'm not familiar with you. Besides, you are also called a peerless ghost fox. Foxes are all cunning and cunning." Han Yu spread his hands and shrugged.

    &nbsp; Ma Shier stared at Han Yu, already so angry that he couldn't speak.

    Just when Maser was glaring at Han Yu, and Han Yu looked indifferent, Field came over and told the two of them that they had received a message from Leitch and that the two sides would meet in ten minutes.

    In ten minutes, Ma Shier kicked Han Yu away, took Lianpeng's hand and began to explain in detail what Lianpeng needed to pay attention to during his journey.  Thinking of being separated from her master, Lian Peng couldn't help but shed tears in her eyes.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu and others stood up and left, giving the unrecognizable father and daughter a chance to be alone together.

    "When you go out, don't act according to your temper. People like Han Yu are pretty good to their companions. As long as you interact with them sincerely, they will repay your sincerity." Ma Shier was like a nagging old woman at the moment, constantly talking.  He told Lianpeng to pay attention to some things in the future. Some of them had been mentioned three times, but they were still mentioned inadvertently.

    Lianpeng has been listening quietly, and she will nod once when Maser says something.  Until Ma Shier finally sighed and said: "Can't you not go? I know that the purpose of you going with me is to repay them for coming to the Land of Exile to save you this time. But their future journeys will be more and more difficult.  It’s getting more and more dangerous, why don’t we find another way to repay you?”

    "Master, I know that my power is dispensable to them, but if I don't repay them, I will have an uneasy conscience."

    "Don't belittle yourself and don't underestimate your own abilities. With you by their side, they will have an extra life. Your ability is equivalent to an early warning device in a dangerous place like the Death Star Territory.  ." Maser interrupted Lianpeng's words.

    "Master, my disciple has remembered." Lianpeng stretched out his hand to wipe his tears and looked at Maser with a smile.

    Maser reached out and touched Lianpeng's head and asked softly: "Live well, Master will be waiting for you to come back."

    "Master, can I make a request to you?" Lianpeng nodded vigorously and said to Maser after being silent for a while.

    Maser smiled and asked: "What do you want to say? As long as Master can do it, he will do it. If he can't do it, I will find a way to do it for you."

    "Master, can I call you father?"

    Ma Shier's smile froze, and then he pretended to be relaxed and said: "Well I raised you since you were a child, so it's not impossible for you to call me father."

    "Master, I mean, the real father."

    Facing Lianpeng’s hopeful eyes, Maser hesitated.  Han Yu, who was hiding aside, couldn't help shouting: "Old man, there are no outsiders here, so what if we recognize each other? Others won't know."

    Hearing this, Maser glared at Han Yu and nodded slowly to Lianpeng. Lianpeng was overjoyed and hugged Maser tightly, shouting: "Father!"

    Hearing the cry of "Father" from the lotus pod, Ma Shier's body froze, he hugged the lotus pod with his backhand, and patted the lotus pod's back gently, with tears flashing in his eyes.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 366 Leitch’s Change

    Chapter 366 Leitch’s Change

    The meeting with Leitch was not very pleasant.  The key reason is still in the lotus body.  In Lei Qi's view, his good relationship with Lian Peng was ruined by a group of bad guys headed by Han Yu, and it was strange that he could show a good face.  Lei Qi's uncle Leo, on the other hand, was very surprised after seeing Han Yu, and then he did not raise any objection to Han Yu's idea of ??taking Lotus Peng on the road with him.

    There is still some distance before they can separate. Maser and Lianpeng, the father and daughter who are about to separate, seize the time to enjoy the rare family relationship. They don’t know when they will meet next time, so Maser cherishes the time in front of them.

    Han Yu and others did not disturb the father and daughter, and each found something to do for themselves.  Field continued to strengthen his armed mecha, Qiao Yaner studied the notes left by her father, Shi Bafang hid in the kitchen thinking about new dishes, Ning Ping racked his brains to make Han Mengxin happy, and Han Yu pulled Lin Ke to find  A place where no one is around to talk about romance and love.  Everyone has something to be busy with.

    "Compared with the leisurely people on the Courage, the people on the Lion's Roar were a little sad.  Their captain Leitch had a gloomy face since he came back from the nearby Courage, with the four characters "I want to find trouble" written all over it.  People on the boat, from top to bottom, did not dare to make a sound while walking, for fear of attracting Leitch's attention.

    On the observation deck, Lei Qi was sitting here alone. The lookout hand had been scared away by Lei Qi's silent gaze. Lei Qi was looking into the distance, his eyes flickering, and he didn't know what he was thinking at this time.  There was a sound of climbing, and Lei Qi shouted without looking back: "Didn't you tell me not to disturb me?"

    "What? Can't I disturb you too?" A familiar question came from behind.

    "Uncle!" Lei Qi quickly called back.

    I saw Leo holding two bottles of wine in his left hand, walked to Lei Qi and sat down, handed Lei Qi a bottle, "Drink with me!"

    "Uncle, I can't drink." Leitch replied with a frustrated look.

    "I know you can't drink it, but you have to drink it now. It's better than sitting here alone and thinking wildly." Leo replied after hearing this, opened the bottle and handed it to Leitch.

    Lei Qi took the wine, frowned and drank it for himself. He drank it too quickly and choked.

    "Drink slowly." Leo said, patting Leitch on the back.

    "AhemUncle, what kind of wine is this? Why is it so strong?" Leitch asked Leo while coughing.

    "Beauty is drunk, my treasure."

    "Beauty?" Lei Qi's face darkened when he heard the name of the wine.

    "Look at your worthless look. If I were a lotus pod, I wouldn't look down on you either." Lei Qi frowned and looked at Lei Qi. After taking a big gulp for himself, he said to Lei Qi while smelling of alcohol.

    Like a furry cat, Lei Qi immediately glared at Leo and said through gritted teeth: "If you weren't my uncle, I would have to"

    "What are you doing? Can you beat me? Boy, look at how you look now. You still look like the next patriarch of the Lion Heart Royal Clan. Aren't you just a woman? When you become the patriarch, you will be the best in the world.  Don't you have as many women as you want? As for being depressed because of a woman? I think you are almost seeking death and survival now." Leo shouted angrily at Leitch.

    "I, I can't figure it out." Lei Qi was very aggrieved by the yelling and said through gritted teeth.

    "What's wrong with you? The leader of my Lionheart Royal Clan must be domineering and arrogant! But look at you now, you are just a lovelorn little boy, hiding alone in a dark corner and crying sadly."

    "I'm not crying!" Leitch growled.

    "It's almost over! If I let it brew for a while, you'll cry!"

    "" Lei Qi breathed heavily and stared at Leo with a fierce expression, while Leo stared back.  The uncle and nephew stared at each other for a long time. Lei Qi was finally defeated. He took a big sip into his mouth in annoyance and shouted in a low voice: "Why? Why does that woman look down on me? What's wrong with me?"  of?"

    "Before that, you should first think about what else you have after leaving behind your current identity." Leo reached out and patted Leitch on the shoulder.

    "I don't understand." Rei Qi looked up at Leo and asked.

    "To put it simply, there are three criteria for girls to choose their future spouses. The first is to look at people. As the name suggests, it means looking at the character of their future half. Although your boy's character is not bad, it is not good enough.  The word "shanghao" is the word. Secondly, it depends on talent, that is, whether the future partner is talented. Can you tell me what talents or achievements you have? Don't mention to me that you are the next leader of the Lionheart Royal Clan. This  It can only be classified to the last standard.”

    &nbspAfter listening to the two standards Leo said, Leitch lowered his head and asked softly: "Uncle, what is the third standard?"

    "The third criterion is wealth, which includes many things, such as wealth, status, reputation These are the third criterion. However, most women who choose their future spouses based on this criterion are very snobbish people. I don't want you to do it because of this."  Standard and favored by women.”

    "Does Lotus look down on me because I don't meet her standards for mate selection?" Lei Qi raised his head and asked.

    "I guess so. Think about it, since you were a child, how was your character? How did you treat others?"

    Lei Qi sat there quietly, recalling his past. It seemed that he could only be described as domineering and retributive. He couldn't help but take a sip of wine in frustration.  Seeing this, Leo continued: "Let's talk about the second criterion. Ask yourself, do you have the strength now to be worthy of the title of the Young Patriarch of the Lion Heart Royal Clan? And even if you don't mention this, after you serve as the Young Patriarch,  , what have you accomplished? I know you work hard, but hard work alone is not enough, you must have results. But do you have results now? "

    "If I was in the Exiled Land when there was a riot in the Exiled Land this time"

    "Don't talk about what-ifs. There is no regret medicine in this world. And I am not destroying your self-confidence. With your current strength, even if you stay in the Exile Land, you will only be able to deal with a few small fish and shrimps. You don't have that ability to deal with the **oss."  Strong."

    "" Lei Qi gritted his teeth and puffed out his cheeks to stare at Leo.

    But Leo didn't care. He clapped his fingers and said to Leitch: "Look at you, you have no character and no ability. Apart from having two pieces of money that are yours, what else do you have? Just rely on it.  If what you have now can win the favor of lotus, then I can only say that lotus has no eyesight."

    "Uncle!" Leitch roared angrily.  Being said so badly by his uncle made Lei Qi feel a little embarrassed, but the other party was his uncle and he couldn't beat him, so he could only sulk but there was nothing he could do.

    "Boy, don't blame your uncle for attacking you. I really hope you can mature as soon as possible. There will be many people counting on you in the future. If you don't have that talent, the Lionheart Royal Family will decline."

    "Then I'm still not convinced. Does that Han Yu have something that can attract lotus pods?"

    "To be honest, he has." Leo said slowly after hearing this. After speaking, he stopped Leitch who was about to retort, and continued: "Don't be unconvinced. Acknowledging the strength of your opponent is also evidence of a person's growth. Don't you?  Do you feel that Han Yu is much stronger than before he broke up with us?"

    "Er" Lei Qi was speechless for a while. To be honest, he really didn't pay attention.

    "Take your eyes away from that girl in Lianpeng and look at things that need your attention more." Leo scolded Lei Qi dissatisfied and continued: "That Han Yu's strength has definitely improved a lot.  When we met today, I quietly tested him, but he didn't fight back at all."

    "Maybe he didn't notice it."

    "Nonsense! If according to Han Yu's previous character, when faced with my temptation, even if he didn't retaliate, he wouldn't be as indifferent as he is now. That can only show one possibility. His ability to understand and control himself has been greatly improved.  Big improvement, this is a sign of self-confidence. He knows that he and I can't fight here, so he ignores my provocation. He doesn't even think of ways to retaliate, which shows how he handles things.  The methods are gradually maturing. But look at you, you only have lotus pods in your eyes, and you are treating Maser, a very important figure to the family, with a perfunctory attitude, even if Maser wants to stay on the Courage for a while.  You didn't even raise any objections to the matter. Leitch, there are hundreds of people on board the Lion's Roar, and hundreds of pairs of eyes are looking at you. Your attitude determines their attitude towards doing things."

    "I'm sorry, uncle." Leitch apologized to Leo in a low voice.

    "Don't apologize to me, because there is absolutely no need for that. Remember, you are the young patriarch, you have to be confident. If a woman doesn't dump you, it doesn't matter. Try to mature yourself and become the person who won't dump you.  If a woman admires you as a man, this is what you should think about and do, instead of hiding here alone and crying."

    "I didn't cry!" Leitch emphasized again.

    "Okay, just pretend you're not crying."

    "I didn't cry in the first place."

    "People who do great things should not be so fussy about everything."

    Lei Qi glared at Leo depressedly, stood up and prepared to go down.  Leo saw this and asked: "Where to go?"

    "Go to inspect the starship and ask Mr. Maser for instructions."?Is there anything that needs to be arranged?  " Lei Qi replied after hearing this.

    "There is no need to go today. You are a young boy who has just lost his love. You have the right to hide in a dark corner and cry and get drunk."

    "Uncle~Uncle, let me tell you for the last time, I didn't cry! I never shed a tear from the beginning to the end!" Lei Qi gritted his teeth and glared at Leo and roared.

    "Okay, you didn't cry. But you drank. If you go out now, you will give people the impression that you are drinking to drown your sorrows. You don't want your subordinates to arrange you behind your back."

    "Uncle, you asked me to drink this wine."

    "Yes, but you don't have to drink it."

    Hearing Leo’s answer, Leitch felt like hitting Leo on the head with the wine bottle in his hand, but he couldn’t, because if he did, the consequences would be serious.  Not to mention that his uncle is better than him, but this uncle has watched him grow up. This uncle knows almost all the stupid things he did when he was a child, and the embarrassing things he encountered. If this makes him scream all over the world,  Then he would really feel ashamed.

    “Come on, come on, keep drinking with me.” Leo patted his side and said to Leitch.

    "Uncle, I am a light drinker, and there are many things on the ship that I need to deal with"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Your first mate will handle all the things that need to be handled by you. You have only one task now, and that is to drink with me. Come on, drink!" Leo got up from the ground unsteadily.  , staggering towards Leitch.

    The strong smell of alcohol convinced Leitch that his uncle was drunk.

    Although Leo was drunk, his skills were not affected at all. He stretched out his right arm, grabbed the back of Leitch's neck, and threw Leitch to the ground with force, and then sat down on his butt.  On Lei Qi's stomach, before Lei Qi could resist, the wine bottle in his hand was stuffed into Lei Qi's mouth.

    Lei Qi rolled his eyes from being drunk. He finally waited for Leo to finish drinking the wine in his hand. Just as he was about to take a breath, he saw Leo taking out another bottle of wine from the cloak behind his back and putting it into Lei Qi's mouth again.  Stuffed over.

    Don’t die in silence, just explode in silence!  When Lei Qi saw another bottle of wine coming over, he no longer cared that Leo, the one who drank to him, was his uncle. He picked up the bottle with more than half of the bottle in his hand and passed it around.

    "Pah~" The wine bottle shattered, and Leo fell to the ground for a day holding his beaten head, still muttering, "Which bastard hit me?"

    Lei Qi was angry and laughing when he heard this. He didn't bother to tidy up his clothes and hurriedly wanted to leave this place occupied by drunkards.  Unexpectedly, he was walking too hastily and was tripped by Leo's outstretched foot. Leitch fell down from the observation deck.  Fortunately, Leitch did some remedial measures in the air and did not hit his head directly on the ground.

    The soldiers waiting nearby to observe the situation quickly ran over and helped Leitch up.  After Lei Qi was helped up, he reached out and patted the shoulder of the soldier who was supporting him, and said warmly: "Thank you. Help me take care of my uncle. I'll be back as soon as I can."

    "Yes." The soldier replied loudly.

    But before Lei Qi walked far away, he heard miserable screams from the soldiers in the observation tower, "Don't do this! Please don't do this! I'm a man!!"

    After hearing this, Lei Qi hurriedly turned back and ran back to the observation deck. He saw the drunk Leo holding the soldier and kissing the soldier's face with his bearded mouth.  Leitch hurriedly took action, stepped forward and knocked Leo out with a punch, thus preserving the soldier's chastity.

    "Don't tell others what happened today, do you understand?" Leitch whispered to the soldier.

    The shocked soldiers nodded hurriedly.

    Lei Qi nodded slowly and said, "You know what's going on. Now come here and help me carry this guy back."

    "yes."

    After sending Leo back to his room and sending away the soldiers, Reich sat by Leo's bed, thinking about what Leo told him today.  Leo is his uncle, so what he says will never be harmful to him.  And for him, uncle Leo is probably the one in the family who most hopes that he will succeed, so what he said is absolutely not false.  However, hearing this truth is really unacceptable.

    Thinking of this, Lei Qi gave a bitter smile and stretched out his hand to cover Leo with the quilt kicked away by Leo again.  Keep thinking about your own business.  I remembered it from the time I met Maser until I met Maser again just now.  Thinking about it all the way, the most important thing I did during this period of time was waiting, waiting with nothing to do.  Lei Qi remembered his visit to the biological research site on the 2.5th floor of Hell, and the incident when he was blocked from the Exiled Land by the defense fleet of the Exiled Land not long ago. He remembered seeing the lotus pod, but the lotus pod didn't pay attention.  It’s a matter of looking at yourself.

    &nbsp; "Strength, if I had enough strength, I would not be despised like this." Lei Qi clenched his fists tightly. For the first time in his heart, he hoped that he had strength. Compared with the previous encounter with Han Yu, he was  The time Han Yu repaired it was even more intense.

    "Uncle, how can I gain great strength?" Leitch looked at Leo and murmured to himself.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Leo smacked his lips and said vaguely: "Work hard, pay hard, and gain something. There is no free lunch in the world. If you want to be opportunistic, even if you gain power, it will only be temporary.  "

    “…” Lei Qi was startled and thought his uncle had woken up.  But after confirming it, I realized that what my uncle had just said was drunken talk.

    "Even if you are drunk, there is a certain truth in what you say." Leitch pondered for a moment, got up and walked out of the room.  When the door closed, Leo, who was lying on the bed in a drunken state, opened his eyes. No matter how you looked at them, those eyes did not look like those of a drunk person.

    Inside the Courage

    Han Yu, Lin Ke and others are deciding where to go next after they break up with Maser.  Originally, Han Yu didn't want to talk about this kind of thing at this time.  How interesting it is to talk about romance and love with Lin Ke.  But God did not follow his wishes, and the lotus pulled Ma Shier to find himself.

    Han Yu, of course, couldn't refuse Lian Peng's kindness, so he could only endure and listen to what Maser knew about the situation in the center of the Death Star Territory.

    There are not many destinations left for Han Yu and others to choose. Because of the dangers in the middle circle of the Death Star Territory, there are not many human strongholds in the middle circle.  According to Ma Shier's understanding, there are only two strongholds that can be the next destination for Han Yu and others, and no matter which one of those two strongholds is chosen, they must pass through a star field called the Dark Zone.

    "This zone is like a black hole. Every year, most of the expedition ships lose news in this zone. So I hope you will think about it again. Don't go directly through the dark zone, but choose a roundabout route. Although it is necessary  It will take a detour, but it will be safer than going directly through the dark zone." Ma Shier suggested looking at Han Yu sincerely.

    It's a pity that Han Yu is not someone who won't go if there is danger. On the contrary, after hearing Ma Shier say that many exploration ships disappeared into the dark zone, his eyes lit up, making Ma Shier regret telling him  The guy in front of me is talking about the Dark Zone.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 367 The Lifeless Dark Zone

    Chapter 367 The lifeless dark zone

    Parting is always inevitable. On the day after breaking up with Maser, Leitch and others, a welcome party to welcome Lianpeng, the new companion, was also held on board the Courage.  Because of the presence of the old man Maser, the timing of the welcome meeting was not very good.  In other words, there are no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys rule the roost.  Without the deterrence of the old man, Han Yu and the young people suddenly became lawless.

    ? Enjoying the delicious food and wine, Lianpeng held a small bottle of drink in his hand and watched with a smile as Han Yu, Field and others danced their own dance there.  Seeing Ning Ping, a handsome guy, being dragged to the performance stage by Han Yu, he danced awkwardly. Lian Peng and others watching in the audience were staggering with laughter.

    At the end of the welcome party, it was finally time to tell ghost stories.  In order to create an atmosphere, Han Yu asked everyone to take a small flashlight, and all the surrounding lights were turned off. The small flashlight could only be turned on when it was the ghost story teller's turn to speak, and it had to be turned on from bottom to top.

    "Hey hey hey Men should be together with men, and women should be together with women. Don't sit in a disorderly manner. Come and form a circle. Ning Ping, where do you want to go?" Han Yu deliberately elongated  Ning Ping said as Yinwen stood up and prepared to leave.

    "Han Yu, you don't hold a grudge that much, right?" Ning Ping turned around and looked at Han Yu with a wry smile.

    "Hehe are you scared?" Han Yu raised his eyebrows at Ning Ping and asked deliberately.

    "You are cruel!" Ning Ping gritted his teeth and sat next to Shi Bafang, holding the Qingyun Sword tightly in his hand.  Seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly said: "Everyone, please hand over your weapons. Don't hold them in your hands. Don't look around at others and say you!"

    "I remember you." Ning Ping glared at Han Yu fiercely and reluctantly handed the Qingyun Sword to Han Mengxin.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied with a smile: "I'm not Mengxin, why do you remember me? Okay, everything is ready now, Field, turn off the lights."

    "Pa~" The light in the lounge fell down with a sound.

    "Pa~" The small flashlight was turned on, and it was like a grimace printed on Han Yu's face.

    "Hehehehe Let's start with me. The story I want to tell is about an expedition team exploring the universe. This story is true. The survivors of that expedition team once passed by the Dragon Horn Star."  Han Yu first let out a strange laugh, then lowered his voice and whispered to everyone.

    "Gu~" Ning Ping swallowed quietly and quietly moved closer to Shi Bafang.  Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "It was in an unknown star field. An expedition team with only eight members was doing their own work in the unknown star field as usual"

    As the story told by Han Yu deepens, especially when the guy tells the story, his voice is high or low, male or female, and his expression changes from time to time, giving everyone an immersive feeling.

    "The captain pulled his girlfriend and walked step by step towards the room where the ticking sound came from. When he got closer, there was a faint smell of blood entering his nose. But he really wanted to figure out the room that made the ticking sound.  What was going on in the ticking room, so regardless of his girlfriend's obstruction, he reached out and grabbed the doorknob, and twisted it open. In the middle of the room, he saw his first mate hanging from the ceiling, with scarlet blood flowing freely.  The first mate's neck, which had been cut open, fell to the ground drop by drop, making a clicking sound."

    "Tick tock, tick tock"

    ""

    ""

    "Who is so cooperative?" Han Yu was silent for a while and asked everyone with a smile.

    "" No one answered.

    "Tick tock, tick tock"

    ""

    "Stop making trouble, tell me who made the noise." Han Yu looked a little nervous, looked around and asked everyone.

    "Tick tock, tick tock"

    "Ah~" Han Yu suddenly yelled. With this shout, everyone immediately seemed to have seen a group of chickens that had seen a weasel enter the nest, and fled in all directions. Ning Ping scolded while running away: "Han Yu, you idiot, you have nothing to say."  What a ghost story, this is great, has it attracted ghosts?"

    "Hahaha~" Seeing everyone running away in a hurry, Han Yu finally couldn't help laughing.  It was then that Field finally found the light switch in the lounge.  As the lights were turned on, everyone saw Han Yu, who was laughing, holding an alarm clock smaller than a palm.  If you don't look carefully, you won't see it at all.  The alarm clock was ticking slowly and steadily.

    Now everyone understands.  They were fooled by the bastard Han Yu again, and they immediately became furious and approached Han Yu from different angles.

    &nbsp; "What are you going to do? I'm the captain, don't come over. Wow~ I was wrong, forgive me this time, don't slap me in the face, Lin Ke, please save me."

    Facing Han Yu's plea for help, Lin Ke turned his head to the side unbearably. When Han Mengxin saw this, he said: "Sister Ke, don't be sad. This guy deserves it. He dared to scare us. Come on, let's sit over there for a while. Don't leave."  They." With that, he was about to pull Lin Ke away.

    When Han Yu, who was having his muscles stretched, saw this, he quickly shouted: "Mengxin, my dear sister, for the sake of my brother and sister, give me a hand."

    "Hmph! What you've done this time is public outrage. If it weren't for the fact that you are my brother, I would have wanted to beat you. This time you will be beaten honestly. Don't worry, as long as I'm here, you won't be beaten.  It will hurt you, and it doesn’t matter if you are injured. I have learned a lot of medical skills from my master, and I will just try it on you."

    "Ah? No need. Ningping, don't take the Qingyun Sword! Field, don't vandalize public property! Shi Bafang, where are you going? It's against the law to go to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife."

    ……

    After a lot of fussing, Han Yu squatted on the ground with two dark circles under his eyes and purple lips. He held up a sign with "I was wrong" in both hands and practiced frog jumping in the lounge.

    "You deserve it, I have to treat you like this to be honest. Jump quickly, you still have three laps." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with great relief and shouted.

    "I remember you." Han Yu glared at Ning Ping bitterly.  Ning Ping heard the words and replied: "I'm not Lin Ke, why do you remember me?" It's really a reward for this world, it's a quick exchange. What Han Yu said to Ning Ping just now, Ning Ping returned to Han Yu so quickly  .

    “Du~du~du~”

    While Han Yu and others were messing around, the courage's siren sounded.  Han Yu immediately stood up from the ground and led Ning Ping and others straight to the control room.  They stopped the Spirit before the welcome meeting. If an alarm was issued at this time, something must be approaching.

    Everyone came to the sound of the siren and reached their respective positions skillfully.  Han Mengxin pulled the lotus pod to her side and sat down, acting as an alarm with her.

    On the big screen, a light spot was seen slowly approaching the Spirit.

    "Yan'er, capture the image." Han Yu said in a deep voice.

    "We're working on it." Qiao Yan'er agreed and kept operating the control keyboard.  After a while, everyone saw what was approaching the Spirit on the big screen.

    That is a huge starship. Compared with this starship, the gap between the courage and this starship is like the gap between a baby and an adult.

    "Han Yu, the number of this starship is not in our data records. Judging from the appearance, it is likely to be an early model produced by the Alliance."

    "Is it just like the space fortress we encountered before?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "It's different. This starship has obviously gone through a fierce battle, but it's definitely not as old as the Galaxy Explorer we recorded."

    "Hmm" Han Yu frowned and considered for a moment, then said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, find a way to get closer and have a look. Yan'er, try to contact that starship."

    Although she knew that she might not be able to contact her, Qiao Yaner still followed Han Yu's words.

    "Han Yu, which starship do you want to board?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu.

    "Yes. Do you want to go with me?"

    "If you think about it again, we have now entered the dark zone. According to Maser's story, everything here is weird. To avoid trouble, we should try to avoid it"

    Before Ning Ping could finish speaking, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping with a smile and asked, "What? Are you still thinking about the ghost story I just told? I made it up, it's not true."

    "Go, I'm talking to you about business." Ning Ping said angrily.

    "I didn't say anything else. Ning Ping, think about it, such a huge starship is equivalent to a huge treasure house. Passing through the treasure house without entering is not in line with our current status."

    “I’m just worried that if we fail in our treasure hunt, we’ll get into trouble on the ship.” Ning Ping said helplessly.  He finally understood that it was almost impossible to prevent Han Yu from getting on the ship.

    "Well, don't the lotus pods know how to tell divination? How about letting the lotus pods do divination?" Han Mengxin suggested.

    Han Yu immediately agreed upon hearing this: "Hey, this is a good method. If there is danger, let's be careful. If there is no danger, let's rest assured."

    "No matter what we say, you still have to go." Ning Ping and others secretly thought at the same time.

    As soon as Lotus Peng heard that he needed to use it, he immediately took out the divination props and held them in his hands.Crystal ball, whispering something in a low voice.  As Lianpeng muttered, the crystal ball she held in her hand began to glow. Lianpeng stared at the crystal ball closely, her face changing constantly.

    Han Yu looked at the glowing crystal ball curiously, wondering what the lotus pod saw.  Anyway, I only saw the crystal ball glowing, just like a high-power light bulb.

    After the crystal ball dimmed, Lianpeng looked at Han Mengxin and others and said with certainty: "There is danger. I can say with certainty that there is a huge danger hidden in that starship. If we are not careful, we will be very dangerous."  It is possible that it will be swallowed by that starship."

    "Swallowed?" Han Yu frowned slightly, but then he relaxed his muscles and said to everyone: "Since the lotus pod is said to be dangerous, let's be careful. Who is willing to accompany me?"

    ……

    After some discussion, Ning Ping and others finally decided that Ning Ping would accompany Han Yu.

    "Actually, I can do it alone." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and said.

    "Shut up! We are going with you just to keep an eye on you and prevent you from bringing any unclean things to the boat." Ning Ping shouted angrily.  He couldn't help but be angry, because after some discussion, everyone finally decided by drawing lots who would go with Han Yu.

    Ning Ping looked at his right hand that had just been drawn with tangled eyes. Ning Ping wanted to chop it off, but he was afraid of the pain and was reluctant to let it go.

    "Ning Ping, what are you still standing there for? Let's go." Han Yu urged Ning Ping not far away.

    "What are you urging? Here we come!"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping stood in front of the cabin door of the Courage. Ning Ping told Han Yu: "You must listen to me when you get there, and you are not allowed to talk, touch or walk around."

    “Okay, okay, I’ll listen to you.” Han Yu said perfunctorily while excitedly watching the cabin door of the Courage slowly open.

    After entering the starship, Ning Ping first tested the surrounding environment. After the existence of air occurred, he was ready to ask Han Yu to put on the heavy spacesuit on his body. But what made him vomit blood was that Han Yu had already removed the spacesuit.  He had taken off his clothes and was looking around at his surroundings.

    "Asshole, who asked you to take off your spacesuit? What if the environment here is not suitable for us to breathe?" Ning Ping yelled at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu said with a smile: "Don't be angry, don't be angry, it's okay. By the way, Ning Ping, let's go over there, that's the only way."

    "Wait a minute, turn on the camera first, we need to send back the expedition results to Spirit."

    Inside the Courage, everyone watched the images of Han Yu and Ning Ping on the big screen from the portable cameras placed on their shoulders without saying a word.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping walked slowly along the passage inside the starship.  Han Yu tried to turn on some power switches, but without exception, the lighting system of the starship was broken, or the power supply was lost.  Anyway, Han Yu and Ning Ping could only rely on the lighting flashlights in their hands to shine randomly inside the starship.  The people inside the Courage were different. The portable cameras installed on the shoulders of Han Yu and Ning Ping were infrared cameras, so they could see things inside the starship very clearly.

    After walking through the long corridor, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the door of a cabin. Han Yu asked Ning Ping to stay back, then reached out and pressed on the door. After the door melted, the scene in the cabin appeared in front of them.  .

    The cabin was very messy, as if it had been ransacked by a group of robbers, with all kinds of debris thrown all over the floor.  In a corner of the cabin, Han Yu and Ning Ping even discovered a dried body.  The eyes of the mummy had turned into two black holes, and all the muscles on the body had atrophied and were attached to the bones. It was leaning against the wall, looking straight at the hatch.

    "This man has been dead for a long time." Ning Ping said to Han Yu after observing carefully.

    "Huh? Ning Ping, are you not afraid anymore?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "I hate ghosts that I can't see with a sword, but I'm not afraid of zombies." Ning Ping replied angrily, then looked at the mummy carefully, and said with a puzzled look on his face: "Strange, this  How did the person die? There were no wounds on his body."

    "Maybe he was poisoned to death?" Han Yu replied casually.

    Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "No, if he was poisoned, his body should be black, but look at his appearance, there is no black anywhere."

    "Then what do you think happened?"

    "If I knew, why would I ask you?"

    "Then I don't know. Anyway, I didn't kill him."

    In response to Han Yu's answer, Ning Ping rolled his eyes and was too lazy to talk to this unhelpful guy.  I looked carefully in the cabin and found nothing else except the mummy.  Korea??I suggest you go somewhere else, maybe you can find some useful clues.

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this. Just as he was about to leave with Han Yu, he heard his communicator ringing, so he connected it.  Then I heard Han Mengxin's angry roar on the other end of the communicator: "Ning Ping, you actually used a mummy to scare us. I want you to look good when you come back."

    "Huh? Why?" Ning Ping suddenly felt wronged and asked hurriedly.

    "You forgot the cameras on your shoulders."

    "ErMengxin, don't be angry. Is anyone scared?"

    "Everyone was shocked, and Lianpeng was even more frightened and fainted. Fortunately, she is awake now. You must apologize to her properly when you come back."

    "Mengxin, stop talking." Lianpeng's anxious voice came from the other end of the communicator.

    "Okay, you can continue, that's it." After saying this, Han Mengxin turned off the communicator.

    Ning Ping cried and said to Han Yu, "What should I do?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes. In Ning Ping's hopeful eyes, he reached out and patted Ning Ping's shoulder, and said slowly: "My condolences."

    Ning Ping: ""

    The exploration continued, and three cabins were investigated in succession. In addition to the mummies found in the first cabin, Ning Ping and Han Yu found nine mummies. Among them, the most mummies were found in the last room, with a total of five, and the other four.  They were found separately in the other two cabins.

    "What should we do now?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu. Han Yu had to come for this operation, and now he naturally had to listen to Han Yu's plan.

    Han Yu stood in the corridor and thought for a moment. When he opened his mouth to speak, his expression suddenly changed and he shouted at Ning Ping: "Lower your head!"

    Ning Ping didn't know why, but he lowered his head subconsciously. Immediately after him, he felt a wind blowing from the top of his head, and then saw Han Yu throw a fireball behind his back.

    "Hoo~" The fire ignited the cabin with Ning Ping's back. Under the bright fire, four mummies were slowly approaching. The other one was knocked away by Han Yu's fireball just now. At this moment, he was slowly dying.  Get up.  The flames burning the bodies of these mummies seemed to have no effect at all.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping looked a little panicked and asked Han Yudao, holding the Qingyun Sword tightly.

    "You ask me? Who am I going to ask?" Han Yu answered and said to Ning Ping: "Inform Mengxin and the others immediately and be ready to evacuate at any time. We will sail as soon as we arrive."

    "Okay." Ning Ping agreed.  Through the camera, Han Mengxin and others on the Courage already know what happened?  Everyone hurriedly went their own way.  Field turned on the Spirit's firearms system, ready to fight the living mummies.

    Han Yu’s side is now in a bitter fight.  These mummies are invulnerable to water and fire. The attacks of Han Yu and Ning Ping can only slow down these mummies, but they cannot make these mummies lose their ability to move.  After being hit and inactive for a moment, it will become active again.

    Faced with these monsters that could not be killed or burned, Han Yu and Ning Ping could only use the last of their thirty-six tactics.

    By fighting and retreating at the same time, although the mummies could not be eliminated, it was not easy for the mummies to trap Han Yu and Ning Ping.  The key is that Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't go deep enough, and there weren't many mummies blocking their way.  Seeing the slow movements and red eyes of the mummies, Han Yu and Ning Ping both felt a little shuddering.  At the same time, they remembered what Maser warned them. In the middle circle of the Death Star Territory, there are many phenomena that can be called miracles, so when you see those miracles, don't make a fuss.

    "These monsters are really difficult to deal with." Han Yu struck the crossfire and penetrated the four mummies at the same time. After a moment, the four mummies staggered up from the ground and continued to move unsteadily towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Moving footsteps.

    "Damn it, I'm not a beauty, why are you always chasing me?" Han Yu screamed strangely, and two more fireballs hit her.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping! Did you hear that? Move quickly. Our radar has found that there are many things similar to those mummies approaching you near you. They seem to be planning to surround you. Evacuate quickly, don't be reluctant to fight.  !" Qiao Yaner's urgent reminder came from the communicator.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping heard the news, they no longer dared to stay and quickly retreated in the direction they came from.  Just like Qiao Yan'er said, on the way Han Yu and Ning Ping retreat, they will encounter two or three mummies.  Fortunately, Qiao Yaner reminded them in time, otherwise Han Yu and Ning Ping would most likely be surrounded by mummies before they were discovered.

    He rushed all the way to the entrance of the starship he had just arrived at.  Han Yu first released several walls of fire at the hatch to slow down the advance of the mummies.?, and then Ning Ping quickly put on their respective space suits and returned to the Spirit.  Just a second before the cabin door of the Courage closed, Han Yu saw a mummy rushing towards the sea of ????fire, walking towards him.

    But at this time, the Courage also broke away from the starship.

    "Let's get out of here quickly." Field suggested immediately after seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping return safely.

    "No, this starship is really weird. If we leave it alone, I don't know where it will float and cause harm." Han Mengxin immediately objected.

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Field asked.

    "Wait for now, wait for Qiao Yaner's analysis results to come out before making a decision."

    After waiting for a while, Qiao Yaner's analysis results came out. According to the route and speed of the starship when it arrived, the starship would eventually drift towards the Alliance. Once the starship arrived at the Alliance, the people on the starship would  The harm caused by mummified corpses is absolutely astonishing.

    After coming to this conclusion, everyone on the Courage looked at Han Yu. As the captain of the Courage, Han Yu's decision at this time will determine everyone's next action.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 368 Mummy in the Starship

    Chapter 368 Mummy in the Starship

    protect the world's peace!

    This responsibility is too heavy, and Han Yu has never been interested.  In Han Yu's opinion, it's better to leave things like this to perverts who like to wear underwear when they're full and have nothing to do.  As for Han Yu himself, when he is young, he can walk around and taste the different customs and customs, and when he is older, he can take his sweetheart to an unknown place to live in seclusion. This is what Han Yu wants.  His life is also his plan for the future.

    But now, Han Yu is facing a very important problem.  The starship carrying the mummies was encountered by him, and the starship was going to the Alliance.  …Can you pretend you didn’t see it?

    The answer is no.

    Since you can’t ignore it, you can only find a way to face it.  Fortunately, those mummies didn't know how to control the starship, otherwise Han Yu and others could only run away with their tail between their legs.

    "Judging from the current situation, those mummies move slowly, but they are very durable. They are like little strong men who cannot be killed. Therefore, if we want to eliminate them, we can only outwit them, not attack by force." Lian Peng said to Han Yu with a serious look.  Others said.  He is worthy of being the disciple of the peerless ghost fox. At first glance, it seems that it is really the case.

    Seeing the aura that Lian Peng exuded at this moment, Han Yu and others sat in their seats honestly, waiting for Lian Peng to assign tasks.

    "There is too little information that we can use as a reference, so we can only use the currently known information for analysis. The first is that there are aggressive mummies on this starship, which are difficult to deal with, and the number is unknown. As for our side,  There are only so many people who can fight, and compared with the mummies on that starship, they are very insufficient. So my suggestion is to use the courage's laser cannon to attack the power plant of the starship and try to avoid fighting on the ship."

    After listening to Lianpeng’s suggestion, Han Yu and others nodded repeatedly, but Qiao Yaner objected.

    "I know that the method proposed by Lian Peng is the safest, but we must pay attention to one thing. We must learn to save the supplies of Spirit, especially the reserves of firearms."

    "Is it because there is not enough energy to fire the laser cannon?" Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    Qiao Yaner shook her head and replied: "The energy of the laser cannon is enough to support the launch a hundred times. But Han Yu, we have to know that we have entered the middle circle of the Death Star Territory. In the days to come, our supplies will be more and more  It’s getting more and more difficult. We can still provide food and fresh water ourselves, but in terms of firearms, we need to use less and less, and we don’t know how to produce ammunition.”

    "According to your estimate, how many shots would be needed to destroy this starship?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "I can't estimate this at the moment, because I don't know where the power furnace of this starship is. If you are lucky, maybe it can be done with one shot, but if you are unlucky, ten shots will be in vain."

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's words, Han Yu touched his chin and asked, "What about your opinion?"

    "Find the starship's power furnace and detonate it from the inside."

    "Wellthis method is also possible." Han Yu said slowly.

    "Han Yu, this is too dangerous. We don't know how to deal with those mummies now." Lian Peng said hurriedly after hearing this.

    Han Yu nodded, "I know, Lian Peng, what you said is right, but what Yan'er said also makes sense. We only have so much capital, and we have just entered the middle circle. If we misuse our limited resources now, we will wait until  When we really need it, we have to sit back and wait for it to die."

    "So you plan to ascend to the enemy's lair?" Lian Peng looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said, "Yeah, don't worry. I've seen mummies on TV before. As long as I don't get bitten, I'll be fine. Besides, it was the first time I saw mummies in real life.  , so Ning Ping and I are a little panicked, but now, we don’t think we can do anything about those mummies. Isn’t it Ning Ping? "

    Hearing Han Yu call him, Ning Ping closed the book that he had been reading since returning to the Courage, nodded and replied: "Yes, I was searching in the book that Master left for me just now, and found something  There is a way to restrain those mummies, and coincidentally, there is someone beside us who can suppress those mummies." As he said that, Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin who was sitting beside him.

    ……

    Lianpeng looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were vouching for it, and said helplessly: "I still don't think we should take risks in unknown places just to save a few shells. Han Yu, Ning Ping, do you want to stop thinking about it?"

    "No need for lotus pods, we have made up our mind and are ready to start."

    "Okay, if you insist." Lian Peng nodded helplessly and asked Qiao Yan'er, "Yan'er??Have you found the location of the starship power furnace?  "

    "According to speculation, there are seven places where the power furnace of this starship may be installed. We don't know how many mummies will appear along the way. In short, you should be more careful."

    "Ah, we know." Han Yu twisted his neck when he heard this and said to Ning Ping: "Let's go Ning Ping, it's time for us to make a big fuss. Field, Bafang, take care of your family."

    "Be careful." Field said to Han Yu.

    "receive."

    According to Qiao Yaner's speculation, Han Yu and others decided to use the top of the starship as a breakthrough point. Maybe with luck, they could find the power furnace at once.

    With a hit from the laser cannon on the Valor, a large hole was blasted out of the bottom of the starship.  Han Yu and Ning Ping once again boarded the starship that contained countless mummies.

    What makes people feel a little disappointed is that the power furnace of the starship is no longer here, and Han Yu and others can only search for the next possible existence point.

    "Ah~ah~" As the mummies groaned, Han Yu saw more than a dozen mummies swaying towards him and Ningping.

    "This bunch of mummies really have no eyesight. Only a few people were dispatched to welcome us." Han Yu frowned and complained to Ning Ping beside him.

    It was a pity that Ning Ping did not cooperate with Han Yu. While opening the healing bottle that Han Mengxin gave him, and letting the light power in the bottle apply to the Qingyun Sword, he whispered to Han Yu: "Don't talk nonsense, let me try my inference."  right."

    "Please." Han Yu immediately made a "you come first" gesture.

    Ning Ping was not polite, he took one step forward, and in the next step he was in front of the mummy. With a wave of the Qingyun Sword in his hand, the mummy, which was originally in a state of confusion, suddenly seemed to have been shocked by electricity. It stood there blankly, and was in a daze.  After standing for a long time, he suddenly fell to the ground.

    "Han Yu, you see it works!" Ning Ping finally turned around and shouted to Han Yu with a somewhat excited expression.  Just when he turned around, a fireball passed by him, and Han Yu said lazily: "Even if it works, please pay attention to the situation around you. Now that your idea has been confirmed to be valid, then the next step is  It's my turn to verify my idea." As he said that, Han Yu stretched out his hands and pointed at the mummies surrounding him.

    A ball of flame flew out of Han Yu's hand like a chain and wrapped around a mummy. The flame penetrated the mummy's body pervasively, and a crackling sound was heard from the mummy's body, like dry fried beans.  When he saw the injured mummy falling to the ground and making no sound anymore, Han Yu said to Ning Ping, who was already dumbfounded: "It seems that my idea is also effective."

    "Then what are we waiting for?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu softly, looking at the remaining mummies.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this: "You are right, then while we are looking for the power furnace, we can slightly reduce the numerical burden on this mummy group."

    Everything in this world is interdependent and there is no invincible existence.  The reason why he is invincible is not that he is truly invincible, but that he has not yet found a way to restrain him.

    When they first encountered those mummies, Han Yu and Ning Ping had encountered them for the first time and lacked the means to deal with them, so they seemed to be struggling.  But now, after a period of thinking, Han Yu and Ning Ping have found a way to deal with those mummies, so these mummies that are indestructible in the eyes of others are no longer taken seriously by Han Yu and Ning Ping.  The two of them had even decided to kill all the mummies in the starship with their own hands.  If you don't know that firewood and rice are expensive, you can save a little bit.

    They found two presumed locations in succession and killed hundreds of mummies along the way. However, to Han Yu and Ning Ping's dismay, the power furnace thing was still playing hide and seek with them.  The only good thing is that they killed those mummies along the way, which made Han Yu and Ning Ping's methods of dealing with mummies more mature. Now when dealing with the mummies that rushed towards them, Han Yu was able to clean up the mummies and chat with Ning Ping, but Ning Ping  He rarely talked to Han Yu.

    Another seven mummies in a room were eliminated. Han Yu joked to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, how about we just keep clearing them out like this and stop looking for that power furnace?"

    "Shut up, someone big is coming." Ning Ping waved to Han Yu, staring at the end of the dark corridor.  Following Ning Ping's prompting, Han Yu felt the ground beneath his feet tremble after a while, and then a burst of slow and heavy footsteps came.  Han Yu's expression became a little solemn, and he whispered: "It seems that the younger one was beaten, and the older one couldn't bear it anymore."

    “Don’t talk nonsense, it seems like the background is not small.” Ning Ping stared at the big guy who appeared in their sight and whispered.

    If the mummies that Han Yu and Ning Ping dealt with earlier were combined into small soldiers, then the big guy who appeared in front of them would be the corpse general.Nearly three meters tall, with broad shoulders and a round waist, the fat on his body swayed as he walked. Because of his wide body and fat body, he could almost block the entire passage.

    "Hmm I guess it's c" Han Yu put on a very professional look and said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping couldn’t laugh or cry when he heard this, and said angrily: “Can you be more serious?”

    "I have always been serious. I am now considering the problem with a research attitude. Ning Ping, do you think this guy's breasts have reached C?"

    "I don't know." Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and reminded in a low voice: "Be careful. Since this guy appears at this time, his status must be higher than those of the previous corpse soldiers. One more thing, don't  All the trump cards have been revealed, and I don’t know if there is someone more advanced behind this guy.”

    "This is a timely reminder. Sothe old rules?"

    "This guy is too big. It will be more beneficial for us to lead him to a narrow place and then fight him. You can take the left and I can take the right." After saying that, Ning Ping rushed towards the corpse general opposite without waiting for Han Yu to answer.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk you're still so impulsive, at least you should say hello to others." Han Yu shook his head and scolded Ning Ping, but the movements of his hands were not slow. While Ning Ping acted, the flames in Han Yu's hands also  Slowly flew towards the corpse general.

    "Ji~!" The corpse general suddenly screamed at Ning Ping and Han Yu. The scream was shrill and harsh. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were unprepared, were hit at the same time.  Ning Ping retreated to Han Yu's side, and Han Yu also stopped holding the flame chain in his hand.

    "Come again!" Ning Ping said to Han Yu unwillingly.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and the flame in his hand lit up again.

    "Ji~!" There was another scream, and Han Yu and Ning Ping's offensive was broken down again.

    "Isn't this guy's ability just to make weird noises?" Han Yu dug his ears with his hands and stared at the corpse general not far away with a dissatisfied look on his face.

    "Who knows? Anyway, as soon as I heard its ghostly scream, I felt like I couldn't continue my attack." Ning Ping clenched the Qingyun Sword in his hand and whispered to Han Yu.

    "It seems like we have to launch the second combat plan." Han Yu said to Ning Ping in a deep voice.

    Ning Ping heard this and asked, "Ah? The second combat plan? When was it formulated? Why didn't I know?"

    "Idiot, it was just formulated. The last of the thirty-six strategies." As Han Yu spoke, he had already turned around and was about to run away.  Ning Ping suddenly understood, "You mean walking is the best?"

    "We call this a strategic retreat." Han Yu corrected Ning Ping's mistake, turned around and ran away.  When Ning Ping saw him, he hurriedly followed.  The Corpse General, who was originally waiting for Han Yu and Ning Ping to attack, ignored the target and ran away.  He immediately became furious, twisted his heavy body, took firm steps, and chased in the direction where Han Yu and Ning Ping retreated.  Of course, along the way, I also killed some mummies that I didn't have time to avoid.  What's more puzzling is that all the mummies killed by the corpse generals have lost signs of movement.

    Because of its size, the zombie walked very slowly, so it could only chase it out step by step according to the clues given by Han Yu and Ning Ping.  As for whether it is a trap, it does not have the ability to understand.

    Finally, after a period of chasing, the corpse general discovered one of his targets.  The guy with the sword was standing behind a door at the moment, looking at him with a sneer.

    That provocative smile made the corpse general, who had a small brain capacity, roar immediately and rush towards the guy who dared to provoke him.

    ……

    Facts have proved that being too fat is really not a good thing.  The wide and fat corpse was stuck without any suspense.  Looking at the struggling corpse stuck in the door, Han Yu pulled out the Qingyun Sword with an evil look on his face, and slowly applied the light power in the healing bottle to the Qingyun Sword.

    The Corpse General seemed to have foreseen his imperfect future, and he yelled and wanted to retreat. However, after the struggle just now, the Corpse General was completely stuck in the door, and he wanted to withdraw.  It can be done in a minute and a half.

    Seeing that Ning Ping's preparations had been completed and he had already begun to use his eyes to consider where to start, Corpse General finally no longer cared about hiding, and opened his mouth at Ning Ping, followed by a loud cough, and a ball of thick phlegm came out  He flew straight to Ningping.  Ning Ping hurriedly got out of the way. After the thick phlegm hit the ground, it immediately corroded the ground it touched, and a trace of black gas came out.

    "Good guy, I didn't expect you to have this trick." Ning Ping looked at the corpse general and his expression became serious.

    At this time, the Corpse General also took the risk and coughed quickly at Ning Ping. With every cough, a stream of thick phlegm would be coughed out of the Corpse General's mouth.

    Ninh BinhDodge left and right, avoiding the zombie general's thick phlegm attack while approaching the corpse general.  The method I found to deal with mummies is still a bit disadvantageous. It cannot attack from a distance, but can only fight in close combat.  There are not many healing bottles, and Ning Ping is not willing to break them.

    "Cough cough cough" The corpse general seemed to know the consequences of letting the guy with the sword in front of him get close to him, and he quickly coughed at Ning Ping.

    And just when the corpse general focused all his attention on Ning Ping, an evil figure appeared silently behind it, holding an iron rod as thick as a baby's arm in his hand, and walked carefully towards the corpse general.  Behind his back, when the corpse general was coughing happily, the evil figure grinned and thrust the iron rod in his hand into the corpse general's anus.

    "Cough~~~~" The unprepared Corpse General's voice suddenly rose to a higher tone.  His eyes were bulging, and his face showed an expression of pain.

    Although Ning Ping was curious as to why the corpse general showed such an expression, as long as he thought about it for a moment, he knew that Han Yu, who had been hiding in the dark from the beginning, must have done it.  But what exactly did Han Yu do?  To actually let the Corpse General show such an expression?  With this question, Ning Ping cut off the corpse general's head with a sword. At that moment, Ning Ping seemed to see the corpse general showing a relieved expression.

    With a muffled sound, the corpse general's huge body fell to the ground, and Ning Ping understood why the corpse general showed a painful expression just now.

    "Ning Ping, good job." Han Yu shouted to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Faced with Han Yu's compliment, Ning Ping showed an expression of disbelief and asked Han Yu: "You, did you just use this to poke its anus?"

    "Yes. How was it? That was a very timely stab, right? I just wonder if the corpse general felt good?" Han Yu replied without shame.

    " Han Yu, can we use a more normal move next time? Stab someone in the anus, this move is a bit too obscene, isn't it?" Ning Ping thought for a moment and carefully suggested to Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn't take it seriously when he heard this, waved his hand and said: "The moves are just a form, as long as they are easy to use."

    "But I hope you can pay a little attention to your image."

    "Okay, okay, I'll just pay attention next time." Han Yu perfunctory Ning Ping, while secretly reminding himself that the next time he uses this trick, try to use it when Ning Ping is not present.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 369 The Corpse Commander with a Great Appetite

    e html public "-//l 1.0 transitional//en" "http://l1-transitional.dtd">

    <html xmlns="http: l">

    <head>

    <meta http-equiv="content-type" content="text html; charset="utf-8" /">

    <meta name="robots" content="index,follow" />

    <title>Yunzhong Bookstore, a download and reading website for genuine romance novels, time travel novels, fantasy novels, campus novels and other e-books</title>

    <meta name="keywords" content="Novel download, novel reading network, romance novels, time travel novels, fantasy novels, campus novels" />

    <meta name="description" content="Yunzhong Bookstore, the world's leading novel download and reading website, provides romance novels, time travel novels, fantasy novels, campus novels and other genuine novels, e-books txt download and reading services, including  Incense, Novel Reading Network, Under the Banyan Tree, Xiaoxiang Academy, etc." />

    ??

    <link type="text css" rel="stylesheet" href="http://p0.cache.yuncheng.com/css/reset.css?v=12102513" media="all" />

    <link type="text css" rel="stylesheet" href="http://p0.cache.yuncheng.com/css/style.css?v=12102513" media="all" />

    <link type="text css" rel="stylesheet" href="http://p0.cache.yuncheng.com/css/jquery.autocomplete.css?v=12102513" media="all" />

    <link type="text css" rel="stylesheet" href="http://p0.cache.yuncheng.com/css/qiandao.css?v=12102513" media="all" />

    ??

    <meta name="application-name" content="Yunzhong Bookstore" />

    <meta name="msapplication-tooltip" content="The world's leading authentic Chinese digital bookstore" />

    <meta name="msapplication-window" content="width=800;height=600" />

    <meta name="msapplication-task" content="name=Yunzhong Bookstore homepage; action-uri=http: favicon.ico" />

    <meta name="msapplication-task" content="name=My bookshelf; action-uri=http: yshelf?rcid="11018;icon-uri=http:///favicon.ico" /">

    <meta name="msapplication-task" content="name=Recommended for you; action-uri=http: end?rcid="11018;icon-uri=http:///favicon.ico" /">

    <meta name="msapplication-task" content="name=ranking list; action-uri=http: top load_detail 16201814 1;icon-uri="http:///favicon.ico" /">

    <meta name="msapplication-navbutton-color" content="#2319dc" />

    <link rel="shortcut icon" href=" favicon.ico" type="image/x-icon" />

    </head>

    ???????????????????? <body>

    ??

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 370 Can’t reach an agreement

    The white air dissipated, and a man about one meter tall and seventy meters tall emerged from the body of the huge corpse commander.  From the outside, this man looks pretty good.  This strange situation made Han Yu and Ning Ping a little overwhelmed.

    "Oh Ning Ping, why are you pinching me?" Han Yu screamed, covering his arm and asked Ning Ping.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "Nonsense, you want me to pinch it and try?"

    "It hurts, that means we are not dreaming!" Ning Ping said to Han Yu with a sure look on his face.  Han Yu was so angry that he took a breath, but he didn't expect that Ning Ping would use such an excuse to pinch himself.  Usually I am deceived by Ning Ping's honest appearance. In fact, he hides very deeply and is really bad.

    "Don't look at me like that, I'll be embarrassed." Ning Ping said to Han Yu with a shy look on his face.  Han Yu rolled his eyes depressedly and decided not to talk to Ning Ping for the time being. He was worried that he would not be able to accept Ning Ping's sudden change.

    Looking at the guy standing not far away, looking at him and Ning Ping with a shy expression, Han Yu would not have been able to believe that the man in front of him was the corpse commander if it weren't for the broken corpses scattered around him.  It came out of my belly.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked loudly.

    "My name is Mo Wen. I follow the will of the Supreme King and spread the will of the Supreme King to every corner of the world." The man said to Han Yu in a slightly hoarse metallic voice.

    "The Supreme King? Who is that?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "The name of the Supreme King is taboo, and the subordinates dare not mention it." Mo Wen replied immediately.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had returned to normal, looked at each other. Ning Ping asked, "Where are you from? Where do you plan to go?"

    "The deathless star from the Dark Zone. Prepare to go to the human world. Bring the gift of my supreme king to mankind."

    "Gift?"

    "Yes, it's a pity that most of the gifts were destroyed by you."

    Han Yu woke up after hearing this, looked at Mo Wen and said, "Those can be considered gifts?"

    "Of course. Isn't the greatest wish of mankind to live forever? By accepting the gift from the Supreme King, you can naturally achieve this greatest wish."

    "Eternal life? I'm afraid I will become a slave to your supreme king, right?" Ning Ping said with a sneer.

    "It's just a difference in the way of understanding. It's just that you have to pay to get something. If you want to achieve the wish of eternal life, then it is a natural choice."

    "Bah! You're sharing this, it's mandatory." Han Yu said loudly.

    "It seems that you are unable to understand the generosity of my supreme king. This is so. I can only turn you into my kind. Maybe then you will understand the good intentions of my supreme king."

    "Just fight, whoever is afraid of whom." Han Yu replied immediately after hearing this, but before he could step forward.  Ning Ping on the side stretched out his hand to stop him.  Looking at him, he said: "Han Yu, just now you showed me the results of your cultivation. In return, I will show you the results of my cultivation in the Exiled Land."

    "Okay. But this cannot be used to offset the sin of pinching me just now."

    “That’s just a way for me to relax, don’t worry about it all the time.”

    "I can't help but worry about it, because it's me who's in pain." Han Yu replied with a straight face.

    "In this case, let's discuss this issue after I deal with that guy. By the way. When I fight that guy, remember to move that thing aside."

    Han Yu nodded silently when he saw Ning Ping pointing at the power furnace.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he saw this and walked towards Mo Wen who was not far away.  Stop when you are about thirty arms away from Mo Wen.  He looked at Mo Wen and asked, "Can I ask a question?"

    "Excuse me." Mo Wen replied with a smile.

    "I just want to ask if you are considered alive or dead now? Or are you a living dead?"

    "Is this important?" Mo Wen asked with a smile.

    "I'm just asking casually. You can choose to answer, or you can choose not to answer." Ning Ping also responded with a smile.

    "Really? Then please allow me to refuse to answer your question. It's just that I'm curious. Don't you worry about your future destiny just by reading a little bit?"

    Hearing Mo Wen’s question, Ning Ping laughed.  "I am responsible for my own destiny. No matter what kind of fate it is, if I don't like it, then I will try my best to fight it. What is there to worry about?"

    "Your answer puzzles me. But it doesn't matter, it does not hinder what I will do next. Your physical fitness is very high. I believe that in addition to providing me with a shelter, you can also create another Corpse King.  outCome.  "

    "Could it be that the one we fought with just now was the Corpse King you mentioned?"

    "Of course not, that's only at the Corpse Commander level, and I'm at the Corpse King level." As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Wen's figure disappeared, and the next moment he appeared behind Ning Ping, but before he could speak,  He felt a pain in his lower abdomen. When he looked down, he saw the scabbard of the sword in Ning Ping's hand poking into his lower abdomen.

    "You, how did you react?" Mo Wen covered his abdomen with his hands, stepped back a few steps and stared at Ning Ping and asked.

    Ning Ping shrugged, "It doesn't seem difficult to guess. Generally, people like you who think they are powerful are used to attacking others from behind when making sneak attacks, and they also like to talk nonsense before attacking.  "

    "Your judgment is correct. I apologize for my previous contempt for you. But I want to tell you that you will not have this opportunity again." As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Wen's figure disappeared again.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, yawned indifferently, took out the Qingyun Sword in his hand and waved it towards the right side of his body.

    "Clang" came a metallic sound, Mo Wen looked a little painful and covered his right hand, staring at Ning Ping fiercely.  (_) Ning Ping was a little surprised. He didn't expect Mo Wen's hands to be so powerful. In Ning Ping's estimation, this sword should chop off Mo Wen's right hand.

    "You are amazing, you can actually make me bleed." Mo Wen pointed at Ning Ping and said with a arrogant look.

    "Can't you talk about something else?" Ning Ping dug his ears and asked as if he was tired of hearing.

    "You will pay the price for your arrogance." Mo Wen said slowly, his eyes began to turn red.  Two fangs protruded from the corners of his mouth.

    "And you think you can scare me by changing your appearance?" Ning Ping asked with disdain, while secretly raising his guard.

    "Huh!" Mo Wen snorted and disappeared.

    Ningping Qingyun Sword swung towards his right hand again, but this time it came up empty.  I heard Mo Wen's slightly joking question coming from behind.  "Where were you cutting just now?"

    Without hesitation, he stabbed behind him with his backhand and stabbed into the air again.

    Mo Wen’s sarcasm came to his ears again: “Where are you stabbing again this time?”

    After saying this, before Ning Ping could react, Mo Wen kicked Ning Ping away.  Han Yu, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, quickly let go of the power furnace and wanted to step forward to help.

    "Don't come over!" Ning Ping shouted, looked at Han Yu and said, "Trust me."

    Han Yu nodded silently and returned to his original position.

    "You didn't let your companions help. It seems you haven't used anything yet Hahaha Do you think you can hit me with your eyes closed?"

    "Since your eyes are of no use at this time, it's better to close them so as not to disturb yourself." Ning Ping closed his eyes, squatted down slightly, and pressed his right hand on the hilt of the Qingyun Sword.

    "Hmph. Pretend to be a ghost." Mo Wen snorted coldly, and came behind Ning Ping in the next second. As soon as he raised his feet, he saw Ning Ping's body strangely flash to the side, and at the same time he raised his right hand.  Qingyun Sword appeared in front of him instantly.  Mo Wen hurriedly leaned back.  Unexpectedly, when the Qingyun Sword reached Mo Wen's forehead, it suddenly stopped, changed its trajectory, and slashed downwards.

    Mo Wen hurriedly kicked off his legs and jerked his body backwards.  Unfortunately, he was still a little slow. Qingyun Sword allowed Mo Wen to regain his innocence for once.  I put on the crotchless pants I haven’t worn in a long, long time.  If Mo Wen hadn't walked far away, Mo Wen would have saved the cost of surgery.

    In this process.  Ning Ping did not open his eyes from the beginning to the end. Even after the attack was successful, there was no fluctuation on Ping He's face.  He just said something a little irritating, "Oh, I almost made you a different person just now, but I have a question, do you still need a woman?"

    Mo Wen’s face turned red, he retreated to a mummy, and forcibly took off the only trousers on the mummy’s body and put them on himself.  During the change process, Han Yu, who was watching the battle, also took the opportunity to cheer: "Oh, I really didn't expect that these mummies not only serve as your thugs and food, but also serve as escorts. I didn't expect you to have such a heavy taste."  , I admire you so much! I’m so impressed that I want to vomit.”

    "After we deal with the guy with the sword, it will be your turn next." Mo Wen glared at Han Yu fiercely and thought to himself.

    Ning Ping took a step towards Mo Wen and asked in a deep voice: "Aren't you going to attack? If you don't attack, it will be my turn to attack."

    "Hmph, huharrogant! Don't think you can defeat me just because you got lucky once! Mo Wen snorted and shouted angrily."

    "Whether it was a fluke or not, just try again." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    “That’s what I’m about to do!”Mo Wen roared, and a stream of air came from Mo Wen's feet. Then Mo Wen's body suddenly swelled up, and two black wings stretched out from his back, which looked like bat wings.

    When all this was completed, Mo Wen's appearance changed again.  Although Mo Wen's face was originally pale and still belonged to the category of human beings, now, Mo Wen's face was pale and blue, like the face of a dead person.  The cheekbones on both cheeks are high and you can see a mouth full of fangs.  The eyes also turned blood red.

    "Huh? Your breath seems to have changed. I admit, you are indeed stronger than before." Ning Ping said to Mo Wen in a deep voice.

    "Really?" Mo Wen smiled confidently.  But that confidence only lasted until it appeared above Ning Ping's head.  Before he could make a sound, the Qingyun Sword flashed, and Mo Wen was split in half.

    The body was split in half and it hurt.  But what made Mo Wen even more angry was that he would be cut in half by a human sword.  This humiliation made Mo Wen lose his mind.

    The two halves of the body slowly closed and merged together again.  Mo Wen stared at Ning Ping and said: "You can split me in half, but I am immortal, you can't kill me. And I will kill you when you are exhausted."

    "Really? Do you want to give it a try?" Ning Ping just smiled casually after hearing Mo Wen's words, the expression on his face was neither happy nor sad.

    Angered by Ning Ping's peaceful attitude, Mo Wen pounced on Ning Ping again.  So there is no suspense.  Mo Wen was divided into two halves again.

    "Hehe you can't kill me. Even if I stand in front of you and let you chop me, you can't kill me." Mo Wen said proudly to Ning Ping while returning to his original position.

    "Really? That's really difficult to handle." Ning Ping said as he waved the Qingyun Sword in his hand.

    "Hehe I told you a long time ago that you can't kill me. Why don't you believe it?" Mo Wen, who was cut into pieces, said to Ning Ping while reshaping his body.

    “I am a person who likes to experiment. If I can’t kill you even if I cut you into pieces, then I might as well chop you into pieces a little more.”

    ……

    Mo Wen and Ning Ping started to get into each other's arms. Mo Wen neither attacked nor attacked, he just stood there and looked at Ning Ping, saying provocative words, letting Ning Ping treat him as a piece, and then started again  mix together.  To become a complete person, don’t ask.  Ning Ping also seemed to have a bad temper and insisted on hacking Mo Wen to death. Even though he failed time and time again, he still didn't stop trying.

    Until Mo Wen was hacked to death for the thirteenth time.  Ning Ping finally stopped.

    "What? Have you given up?" Mo Wen looked at Ning Ping proudly and asked.

    "The word "give up" has nothing to do with me. The temporary stop is just to give you a chance to leave your last words."

    "Last words? Are you talking about yourself?" Mo Wen asked with a laugh.

    "Don't think that no one has noticed your tricks. No conspiracy in this world will last forever. I ask you again, what are your last words?"

    "Hahaha you should keep your last words to yourself."

    "Stubborn!" Ning Ping snorted coldly, and the Qingyun Sword in his hand flashed again. Han Yu, who was watching the battle, seemed to see a burst of bright light burst out of Ning Ping's hand.  In that burst of bright light.  Mo Wen turned into slices of meat.  Just when Han Yu thought that Ning Ping's actions were the same as the previous ones, Ning Ping suddenly moved and stabbed with the Qingyun Sword, piercing a heart-shaped piece of meat in the pile of meat slices.

    While stabbing the piece of meat.  Han Yu heard the meat block suddenly let out a scream, and the scream was Mo Wen.

    "Spare. Spare my life!" Mo Wen begged for mercy with a trembling voice.

    "Evil demons have evil ways, and everyone will find them and punish them." Ning Ping replied with a calm face.  At the same time, with a flick of his wrist, Qingyun Sword shook the meat on the sword into minced meat.

    At the same time, as Mo Wen was eliminated, the mummies that were thrown aside also fell to the ground.  Han Yu stepped forward to inspect it, and finally concluded that these mummies had finally returned to their original posture.

    "Ning Ping, good job." Han Yu happily ran towards Ning Ping.  Unexpectedly, before he got close to Ningping, the tip of Qingyun Sword pointed at Han Yu.

    "Ning Ping, what are you doing?" Han Yu immediately looked at Ning Ping unhappily and asked.

    "How is it? How is my progress?" Ning Ping asked without answering.

    Han Yu said angrily: "Stop playing with me. Put the sword away. This Qingyun Sword was given to you by me."

    Ning Ping opened his eyes helplessly, looked at Han Yu angrily and said, "I will die if you cooperate."

    "I can't give you a chance to be proud and complacent." Han Yu said seriously.Tao.

    No matter what, after solving the biggest BOSS on the starship, there seems to be no need to destroy the starship in front of you.  Although this starship has been through for a long time, there are still three nails in the rotten wood. Field believes that parts that can be used by the Spirit can be found on this starship.  No, after getting confirmation from Han Yu and Ning Ping, Field happily ran to the starship and started hunting for treasure.  For the safety of Field, Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to follow Field to prevent any mummies from slipping out of the net and unwilling to jump out.  Seeing that we have already won, if something unexpected happens again at this time, it would be a very shameful thing.

    Field didn’t care whether they were following him or not. He brought his own tools and skillfully swept away all the things he thought were useful. Of course, he didn’t care about taking things. Anyway, with Ning Ping and Han Yu following them, Field only had to be responsible for searching.  As for the screening, Qiao Yaner will naturally be in charge.

    The location for the screening was chosen where Han Yu and Ning Ping were fighting the big bosses with mummies, for no other reason than that it was big enough.  In order not to scare Qiao Yaner and others, Han Yu set fire to all the mummies at the scene, whether they were intact or not.

    Han Yu and his team were each busy with their assigned tasks.  No accidents occurred, and it seemed that all the mummies were really dead.  After following Field for a while, Han Yu felt a little bored.  Start finding things to do for yourself.  It’s easy to find trouble.  Finding parts that can be used by the Courage is a problem for Han Yu, but this does not mean that Han Yu will not look for things.  As a result, the intensity of the starship's looting increased again. In addition to the various parts to be screened that Field found were piled in the central square, the various weird treasures that Han Yu found were also piled in a corner of the central square.

    "Your brother found these." Facing Han Mengxin's surprised eyes.  Ning Ping smiled bitterly and said helplessly: "I tried to persuade him, but it's a pity that he didn't listen."

    "This guy seems to have an old habit and wants everything he sees." Han Mengxin looked at the pile of garbage in front of her, which was almost as tall as a person, and turned to another pile of parts to be screened.  Qiao Yaner, who was busy in front of her, walked over.  He walked to Qiao Yan'er and asked softly: "Yan'er, do you have gasoline?"

    "what?"

    "Burn that garbage." Han Mengxin pointed to the pile of treasures that Han Yu found.  He replied with a calm face.

    "Not good, after all, it was your brother who worked hard to find it. And I think there should be one or two things there that may be useful to us. If it is burned like this, Han Yu may be sad." Qiao Yaner heard.  Yan hesitated and said to Han Mengxin.

    “Then wait until he comes back and picks it up before burning it.” Han Mengxin thought for a while after hearing this.  Compromised.

    After Han Yu, who was enjoying the fun of Taobao, heard the news from Ningping, he immediately ran back in a hurry to protect the fruits of his labor.

    ……

    "What's the use of these rags?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yu with one hand on her hips and one hand pointing to the pile of garbage protected by Han Yu's hands behind her.

    "This is an antique, very valuable." Han Yu explained anxiously.

    "Bah. Antiques? If you throw these on the street, you will be fined for damage. What if you return the antiques? Do you know what antiques are?"

    "Antiques? Of course, things that are old are antiques."

    "It's only half right. You have to remember that antiques. In addition to being old, they also need to have a certain historical value. To put it simply, it needs to have a name and origin in history. These broken clocks and watches you collected  , who do you think would be so full that they would collect these things that have no provenance?"

    "But. But"

    "Even if you sell it for scrap metal, the scrap station won't accept it!"

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu pitifully when Han Mengxin said it with sympathy, but he was already happy in his heart, wishing that Han Mengxin would say more.

    "Then, it must be burned?"

    "Why are you staying?"

    “Then, can you let me pick ten pieces to keep as souvenirs?” Han Yu compromised.

    "One piece, not even one more." Han Mengxin thought for a while and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded sadly, turned around and started picking out the items he planned to keep as souvenirs.  It's just that the pair of garbage in front of him were dug out from the rubble one by one, leaving him with only one piece to keep. This was a really difficult choice.

    "Han Yu, those notebooks are not within the scope of your selection. Give them to me. I want to see if I can find out the origin of this starship." Ning Ping stepped forward and said.

    "Well, then take it yourself. Be careful, these notebooks are cultural relics." Han Yu warned worriedly.

    &nbsp"Don't talk about any cultural relics. Think about which ones you want to keep." Ning Ping smiled slightly, put on gloves and took the notebooks that Han Yu had put aside in a pile, and carefully looked through them.  got up.  Most of the writing in the notebook was blurred. After reading six or seven books in a row, Han Yu gave up.  Most of the writing on these notebooks is indecipherable, and only occasionally one or two words can be seen.  What's the use of just knowing what these two words are?

    "I have decided not to take any of them and burn them all." Just when Han Yu gave up reading his notes, Han Yu announced while selecting souvenirs.

    "What? Don't leave one as a souvenir?" Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    "I won't keep any more. It's too much trouble to pick and choose." Han Yu answered casually and asked Ning Ping: "Do you still want those notebooks? If you don't want to, just burn them together."

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard the words, "Burn it. You can't tell what it says on it at all? There is no other use except burning it."

    "Okay, this is what you said, I will burn it." Burn it. Han Yu raised his right hand, and the pile of garbage in front of him was engulfed in flames. Then he waved his hand at the pile of notes next to Ning Ping.  , a stack of notebooks also turned into a pile of ashes in the flames.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, did you hear that? If you heard it, answer quickly! Come to me quickly, I have made a major discovery." Just as Han Yu and Ning Ping were admiring the burning flames, Field's urgent voice came from the communicator.  sound.

    "What happened? Where are you?" Han Yu asked hurriedly.

    "Starship control room, come up quickly. Ask Qiao Yan'er and the others to put down their work and come together."

    "Understood, we will be there soon." Han Yu closed the communication with Field and said to Qiao Yan'er and others: "Field seems to have discovered something. Let us all go to the control room of the starship together."

    "Then let's go. We can continue to screen these things after we come back." Qiao Yan'er stood up, clapped her hands, and said to Lin Ke and Lian Peng who were helping.

    The control room of the starship is easy to find, it is on the top of the starship.  Han Yu and others drove the Courage to Field's location.  When the Spirit landed, they saw Field waving to them in the control room.

    "What did this guy find? Why does he look so happy?" Han Yu looked at Field's excited look and couldn't help but asked Ning Ping beside him strangely.

    "Who knows? Won't we know when we meet later?" Ning Ping replied casually.

    With doubts, everyone came to the control room of the starship.  I saw Field sitting in the captain's seat, looking intoxicated.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about that makes you so happy?" Han Yu stepped forward and patted Field on the shoulder and asked.

    Field opened his eyes, looked at Han Yu and said, "Don't be busy, let me feel what it feels like to sit on the golden chair."

    When Han Yu and others heard the word gold, they were immediately surprised. Regardless of Field's protest, they pulled Field up and took a closer look at the chair made by Field.  Just from the outside, you can't tell that this chair is made of gold.

    Facing the doubtful looks of everyone, Field calmly took out the dagger he carried with him, scraped it hard on the chair, and then said to Han Yu and others: "See for yourselves."

    Han Yu and others looked in the direction of Field's finger, and sure enough, the place scratched by the dagger revealed its original appearance.  It's yellow and so beautiful.

    "Then you called us here just to tell us about the gold you found?" Ning Ping asked Field.

    "That's half right. The other half is that I'm here to discuss with you how to get this gold?"

    "What? Can't you take it away?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "It's difficult. This gold is poured and connected to the ground"

    "Could it be that what we step on is gold?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    But Field immediately shattered his idea, "Except for this chair, everything else is made of normal materials. I think the reason for getting a gold chair is probably to show that the captain's status is different."

    It is a cruel thing to see an ownerless wealth lined up in front of you but have no way to take it away.  In order to avoid this kind of human tragedy from happening, Han Yu and others thought hard about how to take away this golden chair smoothly.  Finally, Lin Ke came up with a good idea. Although the golden chair could not be tilted down, it could hollow out the floor connected to the golden chair.

    This idea was immediately recognized by everyone, so with the concerted efforts of everyone, the golden chair was successfully obtained.  (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 371 Maser returns home

    The discovery of the golden chair made Han Yu and others very happy, and their search enthusiasm increased.  *** Inspired by this enthusiasm, Han Yu and others discovered the Golden Number (because gold was discovered and no information about this starship could be found, Han Yu named the starship the Golden Number.  ), in that warehouse, there are all kinds of parts that have not been opened and are well preserved.  Although the style is old, it is a considerable asset to the Spirit.

    The pile of parts that were similar to garbage that they found before were thrown directly into the garbage by Qiao Yaner and others. With the parts in this spare warehouse, those parts that were removed from different places naturally have no use value.  After all, it is a large starship, and the warehouse capacity is very large.  Field estimated that even if the Courage was filled, the warehouse would only be reduced by less than a quarter.

    Choosing what the Courage needs most has become the most important task for Qiao Yaner and others right now.  Qiao Yaner and the other girls were responsible for the selection, while Ning Ping and others were responsible for the transportation.  As for Han Yu, he felt that since he could find a hidden spare warehouse, he might be able to find other spare warehouses, so he continued to complete his search with great interest while others were not paying attention.  Of course, Han Yushi would never admit that Han Mengxin and others accused him of laziness.

    Walking leisurely in the starship passage, holding a short iron rod he picked up casually in his hand, he knocked on it along the way. Not to mention, he really found another hiding place, but it didn't seem to be here.  It's not a backup warehouse.

    ?? ??Leather whips, wooden horses, restraint props This place doesn't look like a serious place.  Han Yu quietly retreated from his newly discovered place.  Stop Han Mengxin and others who came over after receiving the news.  He said with a serious face: "Believe me, there is nothing in here that we want."

    "What's inside?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "Some props to add interest." Han Yu thought about it for a moment and said slowly.

    "Huh? Han Yu, why are there human bones here?" Field's shout came from the secret room.  Han Yu sighed depressedly and said to Han Mengxin and others: "Just stay outside, girls. You won't be able to see what's inside."

    "Huh? Why can't us girls watch? Brother, get out of the way." Han Mengxin asked with a frown, pushing Han Yu as she spoke.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't get out of the way this time, he just stood there and let Han Mengxin push him.  But he wouldn't give in even a step.

    Han Mengxin glared at Han Yu angrily. Seeing this, Lin Ke stepped forward to persuade Han Mengxin: "Okay Mengxin, Han Yu must have a reason for not letting us see."

    "Huh. If you don't want to look, don't look." Han Mengxin snorted and turned her head to ignore Han Yu.  However, just when Han Yu relaxed and expressed his gratitude to Lin Ke, Han Mengxin suddenly got angry and slipped around Han Yu, but was immediately grabbed by the back of the neck by Han Yu.

    Han Mengxin didn’t struggle, she just stared blankly at the things in the secret room.  The whip hanging on the wall, the wooden horse placed in the center of the secret room, the restraint props fixed in the corner of the secret room No matter what they were, they were all stained with black blood.  And these were not the reasons that surprised Han Mengxin.  In the other corner of the secret room, Field and Ningping were busy stacking the scattered bones together.

    "Pa" Han Yu covered Han Mengxin's eyes with his hand, and Han Yu said softly: "Stop looking."

    "Brother, those bones"

    "It should be the person who died in this secret room. Okay, go out and take a rest. Ning Ping, Field, you can come out too. I'm going to burn this secret room." Han Yu said slowly.

    "Brother, why can people be so cruel? Get pleasure from hurting others?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yudao in a low voice.

    "……I don't know either."

    When Field and Ning Ping left the room, Han Yu silently emitted flames, turning everything in the room to ashes.  Looking at the blazing fire, Han Yu tightened his lips and didn't know what he was thinking.  A pair of hands gently hugged Han Yu's waist from behind.  Lin Ke's voice reached Han Yu's ears, "Don't think too much. Han Yu."

    "I know, I'm not a superman, I can't control these things, but I still feel very angry when I see these things." Han Yu said with a sigh.

    Lin Ke said softly: "Every normal person will be angry when they see these things. It's just that our abilities are limited and we can't prevent this kind of thing from happening. All we can do is take care of the people around us, then  It’s already very difficult.”

    "Take care of the people around youLin Ke, you are all people I want to take good care of." Han Yu grabbed Lin Ke's hands and said slowly.

    Because of what happened in the secret room, everyone’s emotions were no longer high.?Han Yu also lost interest in the search operation and honestly followed Ningping and Field as porters.  After all the work was completed, Han Yu and others began to discuss the current handling of the starship.

    Although there are no mummies on this starship, there is no guarantee that something else will appear.  And the most important thing is that Mo Wen, who claimed to be the Corpse King, once mentioned a title, Supreme King.  Since this starship was sent by some supreme king, then maybe that supreme king will come looking for this starship again.  This is what Han Yu and others don't want to see.

    “We might as well just blow it up.” Han Yu finally suggested.

    In fact, everyone has this idea, but they don’t know how to say it. Now Han Yu proposed it, and everyone immediately nodded in agreement.

    "What should we do with that power furnace? I just tested it and there is still a lot of energy inside that thing." Qiao Yaner asked aloud.

    "Blow them up together. That power furnace was once swallowed by a corpse commander. Who knows if it may have been tampered with by those strange guys. It's better to blow it up to save trouble." Han Yu thought for a while.  Later replied.

    Since Han Yu said this, Qiao Yaner naturally had no objection.

    Without the mummy starship, there is no need to waste the energy on the Spirit to blow up the starship.  Time bombs made of Field were placed at various detonation points on the starship.  The timer will start as soon as Han Yu and others return to the Courage.  Every tipping point must be chosen carefully.  Among them, the power furnace placed in the center of the starship is the focus of attention.  Whether the starship can be successfully blown up depends on the explosion effect of the power furnace.

    After spending hundreds of time bombs and half a day, Han Yu and others finally completed the planned plan.  In this plan, Field is the most tiring person, because making a time bomb is very hard work.

    Everything is ready. In order to have enough time to leave, the time bomb is set to explode in fifteen minutes.  When Han Yu and others all returned to the Spirit and pressed the bomb activation button, the Spirit immediately separated from the Gold at full speed.  The further away the better.

    Fifteen minutes later, the Courage where Han Yu was located shook for a while. Looking at the light on the big screen, Han Yu and others knew.  The Golden has been blown up.

    ***************************************

    The Lion's Roar

    Maser, who was returning to the alliance, stayed quietly in his room reading a book.  Liu Haoran has left, and his life has returned to its original calm as usual.

    This trip to the Exiled Land was considered a failure and failed to achieve the two original plans.  Originally, I wanted to see what was hidden in the 19th floor of hell and see if I could get a piece of it. If not, I wanted to take the opportunity to rescue some of the people in the three floors below the 15th floor of hell.  come out.  But in the end, both of his plans were ruined because of a three-headed hell dog.

    "Alas" Ma Shier sighed, put down the book in his hand, lay back on his recliner, closed his eyes and rested.

    “Dong dong” There was a knock on the door.  Leitch said outside the door: "Mr. Masler, the destination is coming soon, please be prepared."

    "I know, thank you for the reminder." Maser immediately replied.  Listening to the footsteps outside the door fading away, Ma Shier was silent for a moment, then stood up and started packing his luggage.  Just as Leitch said, not long after Maser packed his luggage, the Lion's Roar arrived at its destination.

    Known as Jelinka of the Fantasy Star Realm.  This is the headquarters of the card club, and all major matters can be said to be made here.  As the second in command of the poker club.  Maser's return was warmly welcomed by the card club members who stayed in Jelinka.

    The name of the peerless ghost fox made these card club members fearful of Maser but also full of curiosity. They all looked at Maser who got off the Lion's Roar and whispered.

    Without squinting his eyes, Ma Shier walked up to the young president who came to welcome him in person, bent down and saluted: "It is Ma Shier's honor that the labor president came to pick him up in person."

    "Don't mind, military advisor, please come with me. Mother would like to hear the military advisor's experience of this operation." The young president returned the courtesy with a smile.

    Hearing this, Ma Shier showed a wry smile. The incoming president is looking for him?  Maybe you want to laugh at yourself for the failure of this operation?  She didn't have many opportunities to laugh at herself.

    As the president arrived at the residence of the previous president, the president smiled and said to Maser: "The military advisor can just enter by himself. I still have things to do, so I won't accompany you."

    "President, please go and do your work." Ma Shier quickly replied.

    Standing at the door, Ma Shier took a deep breath and raised his hand just as he was about to knock on the door, when he heard the voice of the previous president coming from the yard, "It's not like that?I haven't been in there before, why are you pretending to be a gentleman?  "

    Maser’s hand that knocked on the door stopped in mid-air, and finally put it down helplessly. He turned to the incoming president who was speaking and said, “Since you are right next to me, why are you silent? Do you want to scare me to death?”

    "Hehe, the peerless ghost fox can be scared to death so easily? Who are you lying to? Come in quickly, everyone is waiting for you." The incoming president said to Maser with a smile.

    After hearing this, Ma Shier opened the door and saw that just as the previous president said, there were already many people in the room, all of whom were colleagues of the same era. As soon as Ma Shier appeared, he immediately  The person shouted: "Oh, the protagonist is here, come here quickly and tell us how you failed this time."

    "Look at how you are gloating about my misfortune? I don't know why I thought you were my enemy." Maser scolded everyone in the room angrily.

    "Hahaha the appearance of the peerless ghost fox after its plan failed is something you rarely see."

    "Yes, yes. Maser, please tell us the truth quickly and make us happy."

    "Go. You guys are heartless." Maser shouted dissatisfied.

    "Okay. Don't just stand at the door. Go in first. We have plenty of time." The incoming president stepped forward and pushed Maser into the room.

    Entering the room, facing the curious eyes, Maser coughed lightly and said, "My plan failed this time." Then he was speechless.  This attitude certainly caused dissatisfaction among everyone.

    “The process, we need to know the process.” Someone shouted loudly.

    Maser rolled his eyes at the shouter and continued: "The process is not complicated at all. According to the original plan, after I arrived at the place of exile, I contacted the people who were sent in advance, and then started to implement the original plan.  . It was just a coincidence. In the second half of the plan, a riot broke out in the Exiled Land. The underworld headed by Ksitigarbha launched a challenge to the administrator of Deimos. Of course, Deimos won in the end.  . However, no one expected that when Ksitigarbha launched the riot plan, he was also prepared for revenge if the plan failed." At this point, Ma Shier stopped to pick up the tea cup and took a sip.  , after deliberately whetting the appetite of those people, he continued to speak: "You must also know about the Nineteenth Level of Hell, so I won't repeat it here. All you need to know is that Ksitigarbha sent people to help him when his plan failed.  At that time, the stone door excavated on the 19th floor of hell was opened. What do you think that stone door is?"

    Hearing Ma Shier's question, everyone said angrily: "How do we know? Have we seen it with our own eyes? Ma Shier. You should hurry up and say it. Don't say half and half, which will whet our appetite and make us angry."  You have to be careful if you kill us, we have many more people than you."

    Hearing this threat, Maser grinned nonchalantly and continued: "That stone door is a hell door. It can also be seen as a portal. From that door, a three-headed hell dog emerged."

    "Three-headed dog of hell?"

    "Yes, just like the three-headed dog from hell, its destructive power is astonishing. Because of that three-headed dog, hell was almost completely destroyed from the nineteenth to the fifteenth floor. There were countless casualties  "

    “What about the lotus pods?” the incoming president couldn’t help but ask.

    "She was lucky enough to escape. She was the only one among the nineteen levels of hell who survived, and the others were killed. Also because of the three-headed hell dog, both of my original plans failed.  ”

    "Then who killed the three-headed dog of hell? Was it Deimos?" someone asked.

    "No, Deimos alone cannot deal with that three-headed dog of hell. Not only Deimos, but also Liu Haoran can't do it."

    "Liu Haoran? Where is that guy now?"

    "I ran away. On the way back, I said I wasn't used to staying here, so I left."

    "Then why didn't you stop him?"

    Hearing this, Ma Shier couldn't help but rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Are you sick? Can I stop you?"

    The person being talked about curled his lips aggrievedly, and someone on the side immediately said: "Let's talk about the topic just now. Who killed the three-headed hell dog? Could it be Dimos and Liu Haoran?  Did the old guy kill him?"

    Maser shook his head when he heard this and said with emotion: "The two people you mentioned were just fighting this time. The one who really solved the three-headed hell dog was a young man. Only when I saw that young man did I understand that Jiang Shandai had  What does it mean to have talents?"

    As the chief strategist of the poker club, it is a great thing to be praised by him.  It was precisely because of Ma Shier's praise that the young man Han in his mouthYu, arousing the interest of others in the room.

    "Ma Shi'er, since you are so optimistic about him, why can't you find a way to draw him into the organization?" someone asked aloud.

    "You think I haven't thought about it, but it's a pity that guy didn't give me a chance to win over him. As soon as I opened my mouth, he blocked what I wanted to say."

    "Oh? It makes you, a guy who claims to be unparalleled in eloquence, depressed. Now I want to see the young man named Han Yu even more. Where is he now?" the incoming president asked with a smile.

    "According to time calculation, he has now entered the dark zone with his companions." Maser replied after thinking for a while.

    "Dark Zone? Why did he go there? Didn't you persuade him?"

    "I persuaded him, but it's a pity that he didn't listen. I can't pinch his neck and give him orders." Maser replied helplessly after hearing this.

    The incoming president thought for a while and asked Ma Shier: "I really can't blame you for this. By the way, where is the lotus? Did you let her go back to rest?"

    "Something happened to her and she didn't come back with me."

    "Ma Shi'er, Lianpeng is getting older, and it's time to think about life-long events for her. You"

    "Stop it, I have to make it clear that I have absolutely no objection to Lian Peng finding his other half. It's just that Lian Peng doesn't want to be entangled with certain people, so that's why he didn't come back with me."

    “Then where did she go?” asked the incoming president.

    "Follow Han Yu to take risks and relax."

    "You really dare to say that. How could you let her do such a dangerous thing? You forgot that she is yours" After the previous president said this, he suddenly woke up and stared at the other people who pricked up their ears.  The man shouted: "Forget what you just heard!" Then he glared at Maser and asked: "Why didn't you stop her?"

    "I stopped her, but the child had to go, so how could I stop her?" Maser replied, spreading his hands.

    "You are very dangerous, you can lose your life at any time!"

    "That is also her own choice. She has grown up and has reached the age to take responsibility for her own choices. I can no longer treat her as a child. And I also believe in my own vision. If something happens to Lianpeng.  , that was also after Han Yu and the others fell." Ma Shier said firmly.  (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 372 Where there is no fighting

    Maser's firmness did not calm the anger of the previous president.  As for the child Lian Peng, the previous president had always regarded her as his biological daughter. He also planned to match up Lian Peng with the current president. Now that he has run away, it would be useless to try to match up.

    Others in the room also clearly realized that this place was not a place to stay for a long time, and they all found excuses to leave.  He cast aside Maser and endured the wrath of the previous president.

    After everyone left, Maser looked at the incoming president and said, "It's done. Everyone has left. Just put away your angry look. Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. Let's not interfere too much."  It’s good to avoid self-defeating.”

    "I didn't scare you." The incoming president seemed to have learned to change his face. After Maser finished speaking, his face changed and he said unwillingly.

    Maser smiled slightly and asked the previous president: "You asked someone to bring me as soon as I came back. You don't just want to hear my story, do you? Are those guys dishonest again?"

    "Well, maybe you are a strategist. Those bastards have started making trouble again recently, saying that the alliance is corrupt and that someone should be replaced. They keep urging the president to take action against the alliance."

    "What are they planning to do?" Maser asked with a solemn expression.

    “They have formulated a plan called ‘Changing the World’. According to them, as long as they follow their plan, they can overthrow the current leader of the alliance without bloodshed and replace it with their card club.”

    Maser snorted coldly when he heard this, "Huh, no matter what it is. As long as it involves the change of power, it will be full of blood and sacrifice. Why not fight without bloodshed? How could the Alliance let go of what they already hold in their hands if they have strong troops?  Rights? A bunch of whimsical bastards!"

    "Yes, it's a pity that they can't listen to your words. They have already spread the word. If the president still rejects their application this time, the split of the poker club will be inevitable."

    "How dare they threaten the president!?" Maser became furious upon hearing this.

    "You sit down first. Things are not as bad as you think. They are just talking now." The incoming president comforted Maser after seeing the situation.

    Maser shook his head when he heard this, "No, although the leader of those people is an extremely arrogant guy. But he is not a fool. If he says something like this that wants to split, he must be ready to fall out.  Get ready. How many people do we have left in Jelinka? I mean those who are loyal to the president."

    The previous president is very clear about these.  Then he opened his mouth and replied: "Excluding those who have changed their minds and those who are waiting and watching, there are about two thousand people, of which about five hundred are capable of fighting."

    "Five hundredare all those bastards in Jelinka?" Maser asked after thinking for a while.

    "They are all hereMa Shi'er, isn't that what you planned?" The previous president looked at Ma Shi'er in surprise and asked.

    "An organization can only have one boss within it, and this person should be the president. If someone wants to challenge, they must pay the price. Monica, don't blame me for being ruthless. If you don't want to see what you have spent so much effort on  Since our career has been ruined by those bastards, we must be ruthless. Get rid of those who harm the organization!"

    Being called Monica, the incoming president’s expression gradually calmed down, he looked at Maser silently, and nodded slowly.  Seeing that he had obtained Monica's permission, Maser was immediately overjoyed and continued to say to Monica: "The plan for the suppression must not be known to outsiders. Once any one of those bastards escapes, it will be a disaster for our organization."  It will be a disaster. Fortunately, they are all in Jelinka nowall in Jelinka" At this point, Maser suddenly stopped talking.  He looked thoughtful.

    Monica on the side didn’t say anything when she saw this, she just looked at Maser quietly.  Obviously, Maser had thought of something, and Monica couldn't disrupt Maser's thinking at this time.

    After a long while, Ma Shier said with a happy face: "What a risk. I almost fell into the trap."

    "How do you say this?" Monica asked in confusion.

    "among those bastards, there must be substitutes." Maser whispered.

    "A substitute? How is that possible?" Monica exclaimed.

    Maser shook his head slightly.  "Nothing is impossible. Some of those bastards must have planned it. Their purpose here is to provoke us to attack them, so that they will have an excuse to rebel. And once they rebel, there will naturally be only one good leader.  . That person is quite scheming. We took the blame and solved future hidden dangers for him at the same time." At this point, Ma Shier suddenly sneered several times, "It's a pity that no matter how good his scheming is, he can't hide it.  Pass me."

    "Ma Shier, what do we do now?What to do?  Monica asked nervously.

    "Calm down, the person who is most nervous right now should be the person who came up with such an insidious plan. When he made this plan, he probably didn't expect that I would come back early. It's a good plan, but it's a pity that God can't predict it. I'm back  , then his conspiracy will not succeed. And I will leave him an unforgettable memory. Monica, after I leave, you should go to the president immediately and tell him not to be impulsive, so as not to fall into the trap.  The other party’s trick. And let the president try to get people to spread the rumors, saying that after I found out about this, I was furious and was secretly mobilizing manpower to prepare to attack those bastards and catch them all."

    "What's the use of doing this?" Monica asked.

    "Those bastards must have been deceived by that guy. As long as we spread this rumor, those bastards who are greedy for life and afraid of death will definitely find a way to leave. At that time, we will observe carefully to see who is persuading  Those bastards stay. Whoever persuades someone is a staunch supporter of that bastard and someone we need to deal with in the future."

    After listening to Ma Shier’s explanation, Monica nodded, indicating that she understood and then asked: “Then what are you going to do?”

    "Me? Of course I am pretending to be an angry person who is ready to kill those bastards. After I return to my residence and get angry, don't forget to ask the president to come to my home tonight. Let outsiders think that the president is here.  Persuade me.”

    "Hmm. I will ask the president to go tonight. What else?"

    "Secretly contact Fang Bing and ask him to go to the secret guard. Since the other party dares to come, he must have deployed a certain amount of troops outside Jelinka and asked Fang Bing to find a way to pull out those nails. Also tell Huang Hu to pay attention.  Although Huang Hu is very loyal, there is no guarantee that those bastards will not take risks. In order to be prepared, it is necessary to remind Huang Hu."

    "Okay, I've written it all down."

    "Then we'll split up and I'll go back first." Maser stood up and said goodbye.  Monica knew that this was not the time to reminisce.  Not long after seeing Maser off, she took her maid to the president's office.

    Knowing that the previous president was coming in person, the current president hurriedly came out to greet him.

    "Mother, why are you here? If you need anything, just let me know." The current president said softly, holding on to the arm of the previous president, Monica.

    "My dear son. I miss you, can't I come and see you?" Monica said to the president with a smile.  The sound was neither too loud nor too quiet, just enough to be heard by the people around who were listening.

    "Of course there is no problem. Mother, let's go to my office first. Letting mother stand here and talk is a very unfilial behavior for a child."

    "Well, you are filial." Monica nodded with satisfaction, and with the support of the president, the mother and son walked into the office.

    As soon as the door was closed, the president asked his mother to sit down.  Then he asked: "Mom, what happened?"

    "Ma Shier wants me to tell you that those bastards who came here this time are probably seeking death." Monica did not hide anything and immediately told the president.

    "Is that what the teacher said?" the president frowned upon hearing this.

    Monica heard the words and said: "Son, your teacher will not harm you, and I will not harm you either"

    "Mother, it's not that I don't believe you, it's just that the plan against those people has been launched, and now it has suddenly stopped. The people under my command may have objections."

    "If you have any opinions, you have to put up with them. As the president, you have the right to be unreasonable. You have to explain everything to them. You are the president and they are the president?"

    "Mother, that's not what you said"

    "Okay, okay. Euler, I know you are older and have your own opinions on things, so I don't want to interfere with your daily work. But this matter is related to whether the card club can remain intact, so I must treat you  Say, do as I say. Not only must you stop all actions against those people, but you must also secretly notify Fang Bing who is outside and ask him to go to the secret guard training camp to recruit people and pull out the nails around Jelinka."

    "this……"

    "What do you want to say? Go talk to your master tonight. I am not responsible for explaining."

    "Mother, you are really lazy." Euler smiled bitterly and said to Monica.

    "Hehe Who told me to have a capable son? Well, don't be so sad. I will go with you to see your master in the evening. Unfortunately, Lianpeng did not come back this time. If he comes back, you can have a good chat.  Oh. Well, if you want to say that this woman has undergone a major transformation, her lotus pods are becoming more and more dewy."

    "Mom, can we not talk about lotus pods?" Ola asked Monica with a bitter look on her face.

    "What?"?Say lotus is not good.  Tell me about you, you are not young yet, why don’t you care about your own life-long affairs?  Could you please tell me, what's wrong with the lotus pods?  "

    Faced with Monica's questioning, Ola shook her head and said: "Lianpeng is very good, she must have a good figure, good looks, be smart and considerate, and more importantly, she is my childhood sweetheart who grew up with me.  but……"

    Monica was very happy to hear it at first, but when she heard Euler say no, her face suddenly darkened.  Ola just pretended not to see it and continued to think about herself: "But I have always regarded Lianpeng as my younger sister, and Lianpeng has always regarded me as a brother who cares about her. There is only brother-sister relationship between us.  Things, we two are really not used to."

    "What are you afraid of? Get married first and then let the relationship develop slowly. Haven't you ever heard someone say, 'As time goes by, love grows'?"

    In response to his mother's remark, Euler almost vomited blood and weakly corrected her: "Mother, love grows over time."

    "Yes, love grows over time."

    "There is no more." Euler couldn't help but raise his voice.

    “It’s almost the same, isn’t it just a few words?”

    Euler lay on the table and pretended to be a dog, and stopped picking on Monica.  Can this be the same?

    Monica didn’t care about this.  He stepped forward and pushed Euler.  "Hey, don't pretend to be dead. Clean up quickly. It's getting late. Your master, Maser, has almost made preparations for you to see him. Get up and follow me."

    "You still need to find a reason to go to Master?" Euler stood up and asked.

    "Of course, those people's eyes have been staring at you. Especially at this time, you are not afraid that they will take risks and launch a rebellion directly after seeing you meeting your master."

    "They dare! If they launch a rebellion, they will be defeated." Euler replied after hearing this.

    "Yes. They will definitely lose, but it is better than being caught without mercy. Once a person is in a desperate situation, what crazy things can't be done? Even if we win in the end, the loss must be huge. The organization will also be affected.  Impact. Do you want to see the hard work of our generations go down in your hands?"

    "Of course I don't want to. Mother, please wait for me. I will explain the next work to my subordinates."

    "Well, you go and do your work."

    Monica walked into the small room where Euler usually used to rest, and pulled Huang Hu into the room.  Huang Hu was very worried about Monica. Firstly, the woman in front of him was the wife of the previous and current president. Secondly, the woman in front of him had watched him grow up and was very good at training him. Huang Hu had feelings for Monica.  shadow.

    Standing in front of Monica with a embarrassed look.  Huang Hu carefully glanced at Monica, who was staring at him, and whispered: "Aunt Monica, please tell me if you have any instructions, and Huang Hu will definitely obey them."

    "Huang Hu, tell me, can I trust you?" Monica said slowly.

    Huang Hu suddenly raised his head when he heard this, looked at Monica and asked: "Why did Aunt Monica ask Huang Hu this question? Huang Hu's life was saved by Aunt Monica back then, so of course he is worthy of trust. Aunt Monica, yes  It’s not that someone is disrespectful to you, tell me. Huang Hu goes and takes care of him. Erbut the exception is the president, he is the master and I am the subordinate, I can’t beat him."

    "No one asked you to beat someone up. I just want you to protect my son." Monica rolled her eyes at Huang Hu angrily, and then stated her purpose.

    Huang Hu looked at Monica in confusion and asked: "Aunt Monica, my usual job is to protect the president. Why do you have to tell me this?"

    "You know that vice president, right?"

    "I know, that old fool. Ah. I'm sorry, Aunt Monica, I shouldn't have said bad words in front of you." Huang Hu apologized to Monica in a hurry.

    Monica waved her hands after hearing this, "No, you are right, that guy is an old immortal. Huang Hu, do you know? That old immortal has healed his scars and forgotten the pain, and he will start to take action again this time."

    "Are we going to start again? We shouldn't have spared him in the first place." Huang Hu said bitterly.

    "It was a helpless decision at the time. The old immortal controlled one-third of the power of the card club. Once he was killed, the card club would definitely split, and the consequences were unbearable for us at the time.  . But now, Euler has grown up. If that old man is honest and honest, then we will let him live out his old age in peace. It's a pity that he doesn't want to live in peace. You also know about the 'life-changing' plan that has caused a lot of fuss recently.  , the main messenger behind the scenes is the old and immortal vice-president."

    “Then what does Aunt Monica mean by telling me to protect the president?”

    &nbsp; "Eulal is a thorn in the side of the vice-president, a thorn in his flesh. Do you think that if there was a chance to kill Euler, would the vice-president do it?"

    "How dare he! Anyone who wants to harm the president must first step over my body." Huang Hu said angrily when he heard this.

    "Well, with a loyal subordinate like you, I can rest assured. Huang Hu, I leave it to you for Euler's safety."

    "Don't worry Aunt Monica, Huang Hu will protect the president's safety even if he risks his life. If Aunt Monica has nothing else to do, then Huang Hu will go out and make arrangements."

    After hearing this, Monica warned: "Don't let others see your nervousness. Now that Maser's military advisor has returned early, it has disrupted the other party's original plan. But in order to ensure that those people do not see their plan  It has been revealed that what you are like normally will be what you will be like in the future."

    "Don't worry, Aunt Monica, Huang Hu knows how to do it? Loose on the outside and tight on the inside, this kind of thing is no problem for Huang Hu." Huang Hu replied immediately.

    "Then I have nothing to say. You can go about your business." Monica nodded and said to Huang Hu.

    Huang Hu saluted Monica, turned and left the room.  After a while, Euler took care of his own affairs and asked Monica to accompany him to see Master Maser.  Before inviting Monica, Euler already knew from the reports of his subordinates that his master Maser became furious after returning home and began to summon his cronies.

    "Mother, is Master doing this to deceive others?" Euler asked Monica on the way there.

    "Yes, the purpose is to make those people feel a sense of crisis when you go to see your master, and think that you have seen through their tricks. So they will take risks and do things to split the poker club."

    "Master, are you not going to spare the other party lightly this time?" Euler asked softly.

    "I let those people go before because you are still young. If there is any turmoil within the organization, it will be detrimental to your future. I just didn't expect that the vice president is really a person who only cares about food and not about fighting. He has been honest for a while.  From now on, he started to make trouble again.”

    "Mom, don't be angry for someone like the vice president, it's not worth it." Ola comforted Monica softly.

    “…I know, but I’m just a little angry.” (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 373 Discussion

    The meeting between master and apprentice was not very harmonious.  ***There is a saying that is good, one generation has different thinking and different views on things. In other words, there is a generation gap between Maser and Euler.  Fortunately, with Monica present, the master and apprentice still maintained restraint and did not express their emotions by banging the table and hitting the bench.

    It’s just that both of them had dark faces, clenched their mouths and looked down at the ground.  Monica looked at Euler and then at Maser, feeling torn.  One is his precious son, and the other is the savior of his mother and son.  When the old president died suddenly, if Maser hadn't supported the mother and son at that time, weeds might have grown over the graves of the mother and son now.  Monica really didn't want to see the master and apprentice turn against each other.

    "Young people are impulsive and don't consider the problem comprehensively. It's better to start from the old side." Monica made up her mind and looked at Maser with a pleading look.

    Being looked at, Ma Shier sighed helplessly and said to Monica: "Monica, we haven't eaten yet, can you work hard for a while?"

    "Okay, I'll take care of dinner." Monica understood immediately when she heard this, glanced at Maser gratefully, then got up and walked to the kitchen.

    There were only two people left in the room, Maser and Euler.  Euler lowered his head and remained silent, while Maser looked at it, sighed and said, "Eula, raise your head and look at me."

    "Yes." Euler agreed and looked up at Maser.

    "Euler, tell me, do you feel that being a teacher is a hindrance to you?" Maser asked softly.

    Euler was shocked when he heard this.  He quickly replied: "No. The disciple did not feel that the master was in the way. The disciple understood that if there had been no master back then, the disciple and his mother would not be alive today."

    "Haha Actually, I know that I care too much about your things, which makes you think I'm very annoying." Maser smiled slightly and said softly.

    Euler didn't speak this time, but Maser ignored him and continued: "Young people, it's a good thing to have ideas, and it's also a good thing to have ambitions and want to do things well. I understand all of this because I was also young.  , so I can understand what you are thinking at this time. You want to do something great. Come out from behind me and let everyone recognize your ability. Rather than getting it because I am standing behind you.  Everyone’s approval.”

    "Master, I"

    "Listen to what I have to say." Maser waved his hand at Euler, and Euler closed his mouth.  But at this time, the way he looked at Maser was much softer than before, no longer as full of dissatisfaction as before.

    "It's good that you want to do good things without relying on me, because then I can put down the burden on you and spend the rest of my life well. But, after all, you are young and have not experienced enough things. So some things,  You may not take it into consideration. Are you convinced when I say this?"

    Hearing Maser’s question, Euler thought for a while and nodded.

    Seeing Euler nod, Ma Shier continued: "Since you are convinced, then tell me your original overall plan, and then let me, an experienced old man, point out the shortcomings in your plan for you. Would you like it?"

    "I……"

    "It seems that you don't really believe in my ability as a teacher. Well, let me tell you my plan first. Then you tell me your plan, and we, master and disciple, can have a good discussion, okay?  ?”

    Euler is not a fool, nor is he an ignorant person.  Seeing his master lower his attitude, he said this.  What more could he say.  He could only nod and tell Maser his original plan.  Maser listened to Euler's plan very carefully, and from time to time raised questions about the plan Maser said.

    The generation gap can be bridged.  As long as we can express our thoughts, we will definitely gain mutual understanding.  However, there are many people who are unwilling to make this attempt and cannot let go of the so-called inferiority complex in their hearts, resulting in many unnecessary misunderstandings.  Fortunately, Ma Shier is a person who can let go of his so-called identity, and Euler also has a mother who cares about him.  After Maser and Euler told each other's plans, Euler knew that his plan was not as good as Master Maser's plan. Although people would die, compared with his own plan, the number of deaths would be less.  Much more.

    "Master, my disciple is wrong." Euler said to Maser sincerely.

    Hearing this, Ma Shier shook his head, "You are right. It's just that I don't have enough experience in handling things, so there will inevitably be loopholes."

    "Master, that's not what I mean. Disciple means that I shouldn't think that Master is someone who gets in my way." Euler said with a face of shame.

    Ma Shier smiled slightly, "Okay, don't talk about this matter. You are old and it is normal to have your own ideas. As a teacher, I don't blame you."??.  However, my teacher hopes that if you have any ideas or anything you want to do in the future, you can come and discuss it with me. After all, my teacher has lived longer than you and has more experience in dealing with people than you. I will give you some advice.  It is still possible to come up with ideas and fill in the gaps in your plan.  "

    “…Disciple is ashamed.”

    "Okay, have you master and apprentice discussed it? It's time to eat." Monica walked out of the kitchen with an apron tied around her waist.

    "Master, please invite me first. After dinner, we will study the details of the plan." Euler stood up quickly and said respectfully to Maser.

    "Well, okay, let's eat first. When we are full, the master and the disciple will discuss the plan to deal with those bastards." Maser stood up and said with a smile.

    I didn’t drink because I still had to discuss things.  After finishing the meal, Monica went to clean up the kitchen. Euler asked Maser in confusion: "Master, didn't I arrange servants for you? Where have they gone?"

    "I'm used to living alone, but I'm not used to the fact that there are a few unfamiliar people here. I've already sent all those people away." Ma Shier took a sip of fragrant tea and replied with a smile.

    Hearing what Maser said, Euler naturally couldn't bring up the matter of sending someone to take care of Maser.  Seeing Euler sitting there gloomily, Maser took the initiative and said: "Let's continue, time waits for no one. The patience of those bastards is limited. My sudden return may cause them to attack in advance. We don't want to do that."  have witnessed."

    "Yes." After hearing this, Euler cheered up and said to Maser: "According to Master's plan, we intend to stabilize those people and keep them stationary for the time being, while we make arrangements secretly so that we can be there when conflicts arise in the future.  Take the initiative.”

    Ma Shier said: "Yes, but how to make them stand still? We must control this degree. We cannot let them feel that we have seen through their intentions, or that we have seen through the vice president's intentions. Let them  I feel that their first-hand plan still has a chance of success.”

    "Master, don't worry about this. The disciples feel that Master's sudden return has made them panic. We might as well take advantage of this opportunity. Let them feel that everything is in danger, and they dare not act rashly until they get concrete information."

    “Well, that’s a good idea, so what are you going to do?”

    "Well, I may have to aggrieve Master." Euler said a little embarrassed.

    "you say."

    "I would like to ask the master and the disciple to put on a show of falling out with each other for those people to see. As long as they think that I have fallen out with the master, they will definitely feel at ease for a while. And the disciple's original plan will continue, but that  The plan has now become a ploy to confuse them."

    "Then you want to imprison me?" Maser asked.

    "Imprisonment is only the first step. I will ask someone to find a substitute for the master, and then ask the master to hide in the dark and plan. Since the vice president can find someone to pretend to be, then it will not be a problem for us to have a substitute here."

    "Then where are you going to imprison me?" Maser asked with a smile.

    "I will imprison him at home. I will ask Huang Hu to send people to watch here 24 hours a day. No one is allowed to visit. But the master pretended to be mad at me, a rebellious disciple, and fell ill in bed. Then  I will send someone to use the cover of delivering food to transport Master out of here without anyone noticing"

    "Okay!" Maser shouted, and then there was a crisp sound from the kitchen, and a bowl was broken by Monica.  Maser didn't care, looked at Euler with a look of relief and said: "Eula, you have grown up. What you lack now is just experience, but don't worry, you only need to accumulate these slowly, and you will definitely become a human being."  A president recognized by everyone.”

    "Master, are you not angry with your disciple?" Euler asked tentatively.

    "Haha I am not so narrow-minded as a teacher. Not only am I not angry, but I am very happy. Is there anything in this world that makes people happier than seeing that my apprentice can finally become a teacher?" Ma Shier asked with a smile.  .

    When Euler heard this, he felt moved in his heart.  He hurriedly lowered his head and said to Ma Shier: "If the master does not object, then the disciple will do this. After the master is secretly transported out by the disciples, the master will live with my mother. And my mother will serve as our master and apprentice.  The contact person between us. Of course, to the outside world, my mother is worried about our master and apprentice falling out, so she goes to persuade me every day."

    "Well, although this method is good, sooner or later someone will see the flaw, so you still need to hurry up." Maser nodded and said.

    "Yes, disciple understands. The competition between us and the vice-president now is time. He wants to occupy the right position in future conflicts, and is eager for us to take action day and night. As for us,The current preparations are not enough, so I can only drag them slowly to make them feel that the plan is feasible and not give up the original plan.  "

    "After success, what do you plan to do with those people? I mean, except for the vice president." Maser asked again.

    "The vice-president must die. Although he has only a few days to live. But he is the chief culprit and must be severely punished. What's more, he has been let off once before, and he deserves it this time. As for the others, can  We can’t invite Master…”

    "No, you can only forgive them." Masier said without waiting for Euler to finish speaking.

    "But Master"

    Maser interrupted Euler again and said: "There is nothing wrong with it. You are the president, and you have to do the work of gathering people's hearts. I can beat the drum for you and play dirty, but you have to do it yourself.  No one can interfere. Another thing you have to remember is that you can forgive anyone, but you can’t forgive the direct descendants of the vice president.”

    "this……"

    "Don't hesitate, don't be merciful. The vice-president's direct lineage is a cancer. If we don't take this opportunity to completely cut it off, sooner or later the organization will face splitting again. We can deal with this crisis. But  We don’t know if we can handle the next crisis. We can’t take this risk!”

    After listening to Maser’s words.  Ola's eyes gradually became firm, and he nodded slowly: "Okay, then just do as Master said, for the sake of the future of the organization, let my hands be stained with blood."

    "It's not like that, I didn't let your hands be stained with blood." Ma Shier shook his head and said: "Leave it to those who have surrendered to eliminate the vice president's direct lineage. Since they have wavered, then they must pay for their wavering.  cost."

    "Master, will this happen"

    "Since they chose to betray, if they want to be accepted again, they must draw a clear line with the past. And only in this way can they follow people wholeheartedly, because as long as they wield a knife against the direct descendants of the vice president,  They have no other choice but to do things for you. No one wants to accept repeat villains.”

    "It's just that if you do this, you will wrong Master." Euler looked at Maser apologetically and said.

    Ma Shier smiled when he heard this, "Ha, I'm a lot older, how many days can I still live? I can help you a little while it's still useful to you. When I wait a hundred years, you will just  You can rely on yourself now.”

    Hearing this, Euler was deeply moved.  Seeing this, Ma Shier reached out and patted Euler on the shoulder, and said seriously: "Don't cry, you are an adult. Even if a man wants to cry, he should find a place where no one is around to cry secretly. After crying, he will  We have to stand tall to do things, because we are men, so no matter what, we have to stand tall."

    "Yes, disciple, I have remembered it." Euler lowered his head and replied in a muffled voice.

    The master and apprentice discussed some things that need to be paid attention to in the plan.  Then Maser looked at Euler and said: "Smash it!" Euler, who was holding a teacup, slammed the teacup in his hand to the ground, and then left the room angrily, and Monica hurriedly followed.

    Huang Hu, who was on guard outside the door, was startled by Euler who walked out and was about to ask.  Just listen to Euler saying loudly to himself: "Let people surround this place. Huang Hu, send your cronies to guard here, and no one is allowed to come in or out!"

    "Yes President, why is this? Military Advisor Maser is your teacher, why do you" Huang Hu agreed subconsciously.  Then he asked softly.

    "Shut up! Do I need your permission before doing anything I want to do?" Euler shouted loudly before Huang Hu finished speaking.

    Huang Hu looked at Monica who was following Ola.  He saw Monica nodding slightly at him with a look of helplessness.  Huang Hu gritted his teeth and loudly ordered to his subordinates: "What are you doing standing still? Go quickly!"

    When the men heard the captain’s words, they immediately spread out and took action.  At this time, Euler got into the car angrily and returned to the headquarters.

    It didn’t take long for Jelinka to know the news that Maser had been ordered by the president to be placed under house arrest in his own residence.  Regarding this news, some people were happy and some were sad. People were curious about what caused Euler, who respected his teachers and righteousness, to do such a rebellious thing.  Subsequently, various versions of the rumor emerged.

    Some said that Euler wanted to get rid of the highly respected Maser in the organization; some said that Maser wanted Euler to give up the position of general president to him; and some said that Maser wanted to marry  The president’s mother, Monica, hopes that the president will not stop him

    For a time, Euler’s office was crowded with people, some came to plead for mercy, some came to add insult to injury, and some came to understand the truth of the matter.  In short, there are people with various purposes.  If this?If it's not the president's office, those people outside may have a fight because of their different purposes.  Fortunately, Huang Hu was prepared in advance and deployed a large number of manpower.

    If we say that the happiest person in Jelinka at this time is probably the vice president of the poker club.  After he heard the news that Ma Shier was under house arrest, he was so happy that he ate three bowls of rice in the evening, and even had sex with his concubine before going to bed.  Although it is not a long time, it is not easy for a person who is nearly 80 years old!

    And when he got the news that Maser fell ill later, the vice president sighed even more.  Standing in front of his study window, looking in the direction of Ma Shier's residence, he murmured to himself: "Ma Shier, Ma Shier, you also have today! Oh! If you had known that the person you saved was a white eye.  Wolf, would you still ruin my good deeds back then?"

    "Dong dong dong" There was a knock on the door of his study room.

    "Come in." The vice president replied without turning his head.

    "Sir," the butler called respectfully.

    "What's going on?" the vice president asked.

    "The substitute asked me to ask the master if the original plan should continue? Those baits are already a little suspicious."

    "Suspicion? What do they suspect?" the vice president asked.

    "Recently, there are rumors that the master called those baits to Jelinka in order to get rid of them with Euler's hands."

    "Asshole! Which bastard published this rumor?" the vice president suddenly said angrily.

    "I don't know, the substitute said. Although he temporarily calmed everyone, things will change later. Please make a quick decision," the housekeeper said hurriedly.

    The vice president thought for a moment and said to the housekeeper in a deep voice: "You go back and tell the substitute that the original plan remains unchanged. Also, don't come here to see me unless there is something important."

    "Yes, does the master have any other instructions? If not, I will resign."

    "Arrange a few confidants to be with the substitute and send him on his way when the matter is completed." The vice president whispered to the housekeeper.

    The butler understood and nodded lightly: "Don't worry, sir, I will make arrangements when I get back." (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 374 Being Pecked in the Eye by a Goose

    Jelinka has never been so lively.  Even when the old president passed away, it was not like today. Rumors were flying all over the sky. Everyone was panicked and didn't know who to believe or who to suspect.  And as time goes by, the interesting rumors have shifted from whether the vice president wants to seize the chairmanship to whether military advisor Maser really wants to marry the previous president, who is also the current president.  Mother Monica.

    “Compared with the rumors of bloody killings, the rumors of romance are more interesting.

    The vice-president felt very depressed that the rumors about him could not defeat the tidbits about that old guy from Maser.  What worries the vice-president even more is that almost a week has passed, but the president's brat and his men seem to have numbed their claws, and their butcher knives have been sharpened, but they still won't strike.  The accomplices who were deceived by him seemed to have noticed it, and they were all clamoring to leave Jelinka.  And his stand-in seems to be a little overwhelmed.

    No poison, no husband!  Since the president's little boy's claws were numb at this time, he had no choice but to have someone give him a little more courage to wield the sword.  The vice president hid in his hiding place and smiled sinisterly.

    *************************************

    Rose Mansion

    The place where the vice-president’s accomplices stay, where fine wine and beauties can no longer attract the attention of those with evil intentions.  It can be said that they have been suffering a lot these past few days, although the vice president has repeatedly claimed that they are partners.  He would never harm them.  But they still don't trust the vice president's words because they want to see actual actions, not empty promises.  At that time, the vice-president said that they were going to start an uprising, so they came to Jelinka, but they stayed at the Rose Mansion for nearly a week.  Things that were agreed upon in advance have made no progress at all. Apart from drinking and playing with women every day, there is nothing.  This made the co-conspirators feel unsure, and coupled with the rumors flying all over the sky, the co-conspirators felt more and more that the vice president had ill intentions towards them.

    In order to save themselves, the conspirators elected a leader. At this moment, they are gathering in the leader's room to discuss.  How to leave Jelinka alive.

    "The facts are very clear. The old immortal probably betrayed us for his own wealth and life. And we are now at a critical moment of life and death!" The elected leader was at the beginning of the meeting.  He gave a passionate speech in a low voice.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, he heard an affirmation coming from the window, "Yes, it seems you are not stupid, you have already guessed the vice president's intention."

    Everyone looked towards the window together.  I saw a masked man in black standing near the window.

    "Who!?" A person standing next to the leader asked sharply.

    "I'm here to save you. We don't have much time, so I'll make a long story short. It's three o'clock tonight. You'd better not sleep, otherwise you will never wake up again." After that.  The masked man in black turned around and jumped out of the window.  Two people in the room rushed out immediately, only to find that there was no one outside the window.

    Everyone looked at the leader they had just elected.  Waiting for him to come up with an idea for everyone.  The leader thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "Whether what the man in black said is true or not? Don't make a big mistake tonight. Don't rest tonight. Don't call women. Keep your eyes wide open and see what you want tonight."  Who is our fate?”

    ……

    It’s late at night, and except for night owls, everyone else has basically gone to sleep.  Beside the outer wall of Rose Mansion, a group of men in black were quietly leaning against the wall.  First, a masked man in black sneaked into the Rose Mansion and killed the guards in the mansion. Then the remaining men in black covered their faces and sneaked into their target's room according to the pre-assigned tasks.

    The room was very dark, and through the moonlight outside the window, I could only see a hazy shadow lying on the bed in the room.  The masked man in black quietly opened the window, landed silently, gently drew his knife, and stabbed the shadow on the bed fiercely.

    As soon as the knife was stabbed, the man in black immediately realized something was wrong and immediately drew the knife to withdraw.  () At this moment, the lights in the room came on!  The sudden bright light made the man in black narrow his eyes, and then he felt something put on his neck from behind.

    "Drop the knife! Don't turn around! Answer me, who sent you?" A voice asked from behind.  However, the man in black didn't answer. He turned around and slashed, not caring about the sword around his neck.

    "Seeking death!" The owner of the room was furious. When he started fighting with the men in black, other rooms also started fighting with the men in black who had sneaked in.

    After a fight, the owner of the room put his sword against the man in black's throat and asked in a cold voice: "Tell me, who sent you here?"

    The man in black showed a trace of mockery in his eyes, and moved forward for a moment.The owner of the room pierced his throat with his long sword.  The owner of the room had a sullen face, squatted down and pulled open the mask of the man in black, frowning.  It turned out that the face of the man in black had been scratched long ago, and he could not recognize his true appearance.

    After the war, a count showed that seven of the conspirators were dead. Of the twenty-four men in black who came to attack, not one escaped or confessed, so the faces of the men in black were all scratched.

    The news of the attack on Rose Mansion was learned by the vice president and president that night.  The president sent someone to express condolences, and then asked everyone if they wanted to change their residence.  The conspirators declined the president's suggestion.  The vice president personally rushed to the Rose Mansion to express condolences to the injured and those who unfortunately died in the attack.

    After the vice president left, the seventeen surviving conspirators gathered in the leader's room.

    "That old guy can't be trusted!" The leader's first sentence was to tell everyone that the vice president had something to do with what happened tonight.  His words made the conspirators nod in unison. Seeing the vice president's performance tonight, it always felt artificial.

    "But that brat is equally untrustworthy." The leader changed the topic and denied the president again.

    "Leader, who can we trust?" someone asked softly.

    "The only one we can trust is ourselves." The leader then replied in a deep voice.

    "And me." A voice sounded from the window again.  Everyone looked towards the window.  I saw a man in black getting in through the window.

    "You still dare to come?" Some people raised their swords and were about to fight, but before they could make a move, the leader stopped them.  He looked at the man in black with a stern face and asked: "Thank you in advance for your warning. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid not many of us would have survived at this time. The second thing is to explain your purpose. We can't accept someone who doesn't even dare to identify himself."  Said person as a companion.”

    The masked man in black nodded and pulled off the mask on his face.  Everyone was shocked, and someone even shouted out loud: "Vice President."

    "We should add the word substitute." The man in black added after hearing this.

    "Substitute? Are you the one who has been with us these days?" The leader thought for a moment, stared at the man in black and asked.

    "Pa" the man in black snapped his fingers and said to the leader: "You are smart, you can guess right. It would be a pity if you don't buy a lottery ticket."

    "Stop talking nonsense. Explain your purpose of coming." The leader asked in a deep voice.

    The man in black shrugged and said slowly: "Save others, plus save yourself."

    "Tell me more details."

    "OK! The details are that you unlucky ones are the bait used by the vice president to attract the president to attack him. Only if you are killed can he have an excuse to launch a crusade against the president. By the way, he can also accept you by the way.  The power of killing two birds with one stone. As for self-rescue, you have also seen that I am the substitute of the vice-president. Will I be silenced after the incident is completed? Therefore, I, an unlucky guy, are tied to a bunch of unlucky guys like you.  Grasshoppers on a rope, if we want to die, we will die together, if we want to live, we will live together."

    “…Who is the person who attacked us tonight?”

    "Don't be angry after hearing this."

    "Is he the vice-president?" the leader asked.

    “Bingo. Too bad there’s no reward.”

    "How do you know these things?" the leader asked suspiciously.

    The man in black smiled bitterly and explained to the leader: "My father. He is also the old butler of the vice-president. I am his illegitimate son, but no one knows this news except our father and son."

    "Then how do you plan to save yourself?"

    “I don’t know, let’s think of a way together. We can’t run away anyway. If we get together, we might be able to come up with a way to survive.”

    After listening to what the man in black said, the conspirators were angry but also a little sad.  Maybe he didn't expect that one day he would be used as a pawn.

    Seeing that the conspirators were in a low mood, the man in black asked: "What's wrong with you all? Are you so heartbroken that you are not ready to live anymore?"

    "Shut up!" the leader shouted angrily.

    The man in black shrugged nonchalantly and continued: "Originally, I thought of a way that might save us. Since you don't want to live anymore, I'll leave. You just take the time to enjoy the remaining days.  Bar."

    "Wait a minute, what did you just say? Have you thought of a way to save yourself? Didn't you just say you had no other way?" The leader stopped the man in black who was about to leave in time.

    "Is what I just thought of possible? Do you want to listen?" the man in black asked the conspirators.

    "When it's a matter of life and death, no one cares about the attitude of the man in black. They all look at the man in black and wait patiently.The following text of Yiren.  The man in black smiled when he saw this, and slowly expressed his idea.

    "To seek refuge with the president? What kind of idea is this?" the leader said with a frown.

    "This is a good idea. Think about it, what is the situation now? The president and the vice-president are wrestling with each other, and we are just a bunch of unlucky guys who are being plotted. The vice-president wants to use our death to punish the president.  It’s always difficult to find a way out, but as for us, if we can expose the vice-president’s conspiracy to the president, will the president cause trouble for us? I’m afraid not only will there be no trouble, but there’s also no guarantee that there will be a reward. Besides, we’ve surrendered  President, at least our lives are saved."

    "But we have already taken refuge with the vice-president, and now if we take refuge with the president, will anyone say that we are repeating villains who want to go to Qin Muchu?" Someone asked aloud.

    The man in black heard the words and said quickly: "You can't say that. When you took refuge with the vice-president before, you didn't recognize the vice-president's true colors. You were deceived. But now that you have taken refuge with the president, you have recognized it.  The true face of the vice-president is to abandon the dark side and turn to the bright side. Besides, your life is almost at risk, so why do you care about this?"

    "Have you already taken refuge with the president?" the leader asked the man in black.

    "Yes, I took refuge. Ever since I knew that the vice-president was planning to kill me when he launched a rebellion, I took refuge with the president. But I still took refuge late. In fact, the president was very aware of every move of the vice-president.  Including the Vice President’s plan.”

    "Then the president is willing to spare us?"

    "The president is not a murderous person to begin with. He doesn't want to go on a killing spree, so let me tell you the truth, so that you don't know who killed you until your death. If you are willing to abandon the secret and turn to the light, the president asks  I tell you, he welcomes you.”

    "What if we say no?" the leader asked aloud.

    "Then I have to say sorry. After taking care of the vice president, it will be the turn of those of you who are unwilling to surrender. The president said that he cannot sacrifice the interests of everyone for you." The man in black  He replied after a moment of silence.

    "Are you telling the truth?" the leader asked, looking at the man in black suspiciously.

    "Humph. Of course it's true."

    “I don’t believe it, I want to hear the president’s promise to us with my own ears.” The leader said stubbornly.

    "I can't make the decision on this matter, but I will tell the president your request."

    "Okay, then I'll ask you to work hard. If the president dares to promise in front of us, then we will surrender to him!" The leader said categorically to the man in black.

    "Okay, then you just wait, I'll report it right away." After the man in black finished speaking, he turned around and jumped out of the window.

    "Leader. Is that president trustworthy?" Someone asked the leader.

    Hearing this, the leader replied coldly: "Do we still have a choice now?" After everyone heard this, they couldn't help but sigh when they thought of their situation today.

    The man in black is very trustworthy.  An hour after he left, the president actually appeared with him in front of the leader and others.

    I saw the president coming in person.  The leader immediately took the lead and knelt in front of the president and swore allegiance to the president.  Never change your mind.

    After hearing the leader's oath, President Euler smiled and supported the leader and said softly: "I am not a person who believes in oaths. I value practical actions more. I am very happy that you are willing to take refuge in me. But after all, you have participated in  The rebellion started, so in order to give an explanation to my men, you must do something to prove yourself."

    "Please give me your instructions, President." The leader replied hurriedly.

    "I have a list here. When the showdown between me and the vice president comes, I hope you can lead a team to clean it up." Euler said, taking out a piece of paper from his arms and handing it to the leader.

    The leader understood that this was to ask them to submit a certificate of surrender.  He reached out to take the paper from Euler's hand and took a cursory look. All the people listed on the paper were direct descendants of the vice president.  This made the leader take a deep breath, and he finally believed what the man in black told him before, that the president had already mastered every move of the vice-president.

    "What's wrong? Is there any problem?" Euler looked at the leader gently and asked.

    "No problem. When the president and vice-president compete, it will be the time for those on the list to rest in peace." The leader gently put the list in his pocket and put it away, and said to Euler solemnly.

    Seeing how happily the leader agreed, Euler said happily: "Okay, happily. I like happy people. Since you are so happy, then I can't be too stingy. All the property you get from this cleanup is at your own disposal. I  Just need the heads of those on the list.”

    "Yes, thank you, Presidentof generosity.  "The leader hurriedly thanked the president.

    "Well, now that the matter is over, I will go back. If you have anything in the future, you can tell me through the man in black. He will be the middleman between us."

    "Yes, I would like to send you my best regards, President."

    After seeing off President Euler, the others gathered around the leader and circulated the list given by Euler to each other. Looking at the names on the list, everyone was speechless for a long time.  After a while, someone whispered: "After this, we have really become two-skinned."

    Someone next to him immediately said: "That's better than losing your life. Since the vice president is unkind to us, then we have no choice but to be unkind to the vice president."

    "Okay, everyone, be quiet. This is what happened. What we have to do now is to survive. Let's put other things aside for now. Everyone, tell us, which ones on the list are you responsible for cleaning up?"  When the leader spoke, the remaining people stopped arguing and began to think about the goals they wanted to clean up.

    *************************************

    Back at his headquarters, President Euler sat on his desk, glanced at Huang Hu who had something to say along the way, and asked aloud: "Just say what you have to say? Don't hold it in and feel uncomfortable.  .”

    "President, do you really let those people go?" Huang Hu hesitated for a moment and asked softly.

    "Well. Each of them has some power in their hands. Although we don't have to worry about fighting alone, if they get together, it will be difficult to deal with. Don't worry, it's not that we won't retaliate. The time has not yet come.  Once we get rid of the vice-president, we will have plenty of time to repair them."

    When Huang Hu heard this, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. However, after hesitating for a moment, Huang Hu asked cautiously: "President, is it possible to deal with Military Advisor Maser"

    "Shut up! Who told you this? Who said I would deal with Master?" Ola interrupted Huang Hu angrily when he heard this.

    "President, although Huang Hu is not smart, he is not stupid either." Huang Hu said slowly.

    Euler and Huang Hu looked at each other for a moment. Euler sighed, lowered his head and said slowly: "I don't want to deal with him, but his existence has affected my status, so I have to deal with him."

    "But the military advisors are already retreating behind the scenes. President, why can't you let him go?" Huang Hu asked puzzledly,

    After hearing this, Euler looked at Huang Hu and replied word for word: "Because the arrow is on the string, I have to shoot it." (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends  This is our biggest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 375 Attack

    Fulong Pavilion

    In the Vice-President’s study, the Vice-President’s butler had a gloomy face. After glancing at everyone, he said slowly: “Your Excellency has sent an order for us to prepare for action. ()”

    Hearing the news, everyone showed a look of excitement on their faces.  After waiting for such a long time, they finally waited.  For a time, the four words "promote and make a fortune" appeared in everyone's minds.

    "Hmm" The housekeeper coughed lightly, waking everyone up from their fantasy, then took out a piece of paper and said slowly: "Your Majesty's order is as follows"

    "Pa" Everyone unconsciously raised their chests and raised their heads, listening attentively to what they were responsible for in their actions.

    The time of burning incense has passed. The butler has finished reading everyone's respective tasks, then looked around at everyone, and asked gloomily and slowly: "Do you all understand the orders you are responsible for?"

    "I understand." Everyone replied in unison.

    "Very good." The housekeeper nodded and burned the paper in his hand to ashes in front of everyone.  Then he looked at everyone and said: "Everyone, glory and wealth are beckoning to you. Whether you can get that share of glory and wealth depends on your own abilities. Go and prepare separately!"

    "Yes." Everyone agreed, turned and left.

    At the same time, on President Euler's desk, there was a plan for the vice president's rebellion.  Euler glanced at the man in black and asked, "Where did you get this? Is the information reliable?"

    "Reliable." The man in black nodded heavily.

    Euler looked at the man in black.  The man in black looked at Euler without evading.  After a while.  Euler said slowly: "Okay, I believe you. Go down, I have my own arrangements for this matter."

    "Sir, can you spare my father's life?" The man in black did not move, looked at Euler and begged.

    "Who is your father?"

    “…The vice-president’s butler.”

    "Okay, I will arrange for you to attack the vice president's house later. It's up to you whether you can save your father." Euler nodded slowly.

    "Thank you, sir." The man in black said gratefully to Euler.

    Euler nodded, and after sending the man in black away, he whispered to Huang Hu: "Huang Hu. Arrange someone you trust to be responsible for attacking the vice president's house. When the time comes, remember" At this point, Euler gestured  Making a killing movement, Huang Hu nodded knowingly.

    Finished explaining Huang Hu.  Euler asked Huang Hu to gather men and prepare for battle.

    After a while, Euler’s office was filled with people, all of them young people in their twenties, both men and women.  Standing respectfully in front of Euler's desk, he looked at Euler quietly.

    Euler stood up, glanced at everyone, and said, "Everyone, those people can't bear it anymore."

    Everyone in the office knew who Euler was referring to. The leader stepped forward, looked at Euler and said, "Sir, please believe in our loyalty and give the order."

    "Li Yi, you are responsible for clearing out the vice-president's hiding place. Remember leave no chicken or dog behind." Ola took a deep look at Li Yi and said slowly.

    "Yes." Li Yi agreed and returned to his seat.

    Orders are being issued, and all are ignored.  Huang Hu stood quietly behind Ola, feeling a little cold.  He knew that his mission had been set long ago, and the person he wanted to kill was Euler's teacher.  Maser, the peerless ghost fox.

    “I wonder if I will be silenced afterwards?” Huang Hu suddenly thought of this question.

    "Yellow tiger, yellow tiger"

    "Yes, sir." Huang Hu came back to his senses and looked at Euler nervously and replied.

    "What are you thinking about?" Euler asked doubtfully.

    "No, I didn't think about anything. I just thought of the little girl in Tianxiang Pavilion last night." Huang Hu replied with a red face.  Seeing Huang Hu's appearance, Ola put aside her doubts.  He said with a smile: "When you finish this matter, I will make the decision to give the little girl to you."

    "Thank you, sir." Huang Hu replied excitedly.

    "Hehehe let's go do something." Euler patted Huang Hu's shoulder and said with a smile.  ***

    "Yes." Huang Hu agreed and strode out of the room. When he left the room, Euler's face darkened.

    The vice president set the time to implement the plan at seven o'clock in the evening, because this is the time when people are having fun with their families, and it is not easy for fish to slip through the net when suppressing people.

    All those who follow the vice chairman each take their men and reach the ambush designated by their respectives, only waiting for the signal to ring,They rushed into the target's home and started killing.

    In the nervous and expectant mood of these people, seven o'clock arrived.  As the signal for the start of the operation rose high into the air, the people involved in the rebellion let out an excited roar and rushed into the target's home with them.

    There is no panic, just preparation!

    "Fell into a trap!" This thought arose in the minds of all the rebels at the same time.  But at this time, they could no longer think about who betrayed them.  Right now, they must concentrate and use the weapons in their hands to carve out a bloody path of their own.  The rest can only be considered after they survive tonight.

    No begging for mercy, no surrender, because I know that begging for mercy will not be forgiven, and surrender will not be accepted.  All they can do is kill one to earn enough money, and kill two to earn one.  No one knew where to go, they just kept killing until they were knocked down and killed.

    The battle was fierce

    The vice-president was very panicked at this time. Thinking about it, he originally thought that he had a chance to win, but after tonight, he would be Jelinka's new master.  But the reality in front of him forced the deputy director to admit that he failed.  He was deceived by a young man in his twenties.

    "Are you here to kill me?" the vice president asked coldly as he looked at the man walking towards him.

    "It's a mistake, please forgive me, Vice President." Li Yi replied calmly.

    "You can't even leave me a whole corpse?" The vice president lowered his head and looked at the crossbow arrow in his chest.  As soon as the battle begins.  The vice president fell into the trap, and it was fatal.

    "It's a mistake, please forgive me, Vice President." Li Yi still answered and raised his right hand.

    "Last question, what will happen to that old fox from Maser?" the vice president asked in a weak voice, staring at the man who wanted to take his life.

    Li Yi hesitated for a moment and said slowly: "The vice president will not be lonely on the road to hell."

    "Huh huh huh Okay, you won't be lonely on the road to hell. He is indeed a tolerant boy. I lost to him. It's not unfair. But I want to remind you. Your master is not even the benefactor who saved his life.  If you don’t let it go, you have to take care of yourself.”

    "Don't worry, Vice President." Li Yi's expression remained unchanged, and with a wave of his right hand, the Vice President's big head fell to the ground.  Gululu rolled to the side and faced Li Yi with a sarcastic sneer.

    "Put your head back and set this place on fire." Li Yi turned away from the vice president's head and ordered his subordinates.

    After a while, the place where the vice-president used to hide was ablaze.

    At the same time, at the home of the president’s mother Monica, Maser, who was hiding here, looked at Huang Hu who came uninvited and wondered what he was doing here at this time.

    "Eula needs you right now. Why don't you go and help him? What are you doing here? I'm safe here. You don't have to come here to protect me."

    "" Huang Hu said nothing, slowly pulled out his knife and threw it in front of Maser.

    Ma Shier looked at the knife at his feet, woke up, and looked at Huang Hu silently, while Huang Hu also looked at Ma Shier without saying a word.  After a while, Maser asked: "Is it Euler's order?"

    "……yes."

    "Does Monica know about this?" Maser asked again.

    “…The previous president didn’t know.”

    When Ma Shier heard this, he relaxed and said slowly: "Really? That's good."

    Huang Hu saw Ma Shier bending down to pick up the knife.  He inserted it back into his waist, and then said to himself: "Go back and tell Euler that I want to see him one last time. Don't worry, I won't take the opportunity to escape. I think the area is already surrounded by your people, right?"

    "I'm sorry, military advisor. I'm afraid I can't agree to this request." Huang Hu said slowly.

    "Really? It seems that I have made things difficult for you. Forget it, just see you if you don't see me." Maser smiled freely.  He turned his back to Huang Hu and said, "Let's do it."

    "Military advisor, have you never regretted it?" Huang Hu did not take action, but asked Maser.

    Ma Shier immediately replied: "What is there to regret? Everything has been done. But don't forget to remind Euler to be more careful in the finishing work. It is understandable for others to counter the rebellion, but take advantage of the opportunity to counter the rebellion.  When he sent someone to kill his teacher, his reputation would plummet."

    "This doesn't have to worry the military advisor. Of course I will remind the president to pay attention." Huang Hu replied after hearing this.

    "Well, one more piece of advice, Huang Hu, after you kill me for delivery, you can stay anonymous and leave here.Bar.  Remember, never come back or be discovered.  "

    Huang Hu asked slowly: "Is the military advisor telling me that the president will kill me to silence me?"

    "Only the dead can keep secrets. If you follow his orders and kill me, then by killing you, no one will know that he has ever done such a despicable thing."

    "Military advisor, you seem to have expected that you would have this day." Huang Hu asked tentatively.

    "That's right, I am Euler's teacher. How could I not know what kind of character Euler is? He is smart, studious, and always has different ideas about things than ordinary people, but his temperament is a bit narrow.  He is a person who can share adversity but not happiness. Since you, Fang Bing and others are still useful to him now, he will naturally not touch you. And after this incident, he will even reward you. However, this phenomenon  But it won’t last long. When he feels that you are no longer useful to him, you should be careful.”

    "The military advisor's words are a bit alarmist. How can we be useless to him?" Huang Hu said in disbelief.

    "Of course it is useful now. He is a president in name only, and there are only a few small fish and shrimps around him, so of course you will become more important. But after tonight, when he has the power, there will naturally be a lot of people who rely on him.  Come in large numbers, and by then your role will naturally be reduced, because there may be more for him to choose from."

    "Since the military advisor has seen through him, why not escape?" Huang Hu said unknowingly.  The name for President Euler has been changed.

    "Where can I escape? I'm getting older and I don't want to live a wandering life anymore. Well, these are probably your only problems, let's do it."

    "Military advisor, let's go." Huang Hu was silent for a long time and said to Maser.

    "You want to let me go? You have to think carefully. If you let me go, how are you going to explain to Euler?" Maser asked Huang Hu with a playful smile on his lips.

    "Poof"

    "He doesn't need to explain to me, because I don't need him anymore." Euler's voice came from behind Maser.

    Maser looked back.  Huang Hu's big mouth opened slightly, with a hint of unwillingness on his face.  And in his chest was a long sword that penetrated his body.

    "You are really cruel and ruthless." Maser looked at Euler who kicked Huang Hu aside and looked at him with the long sword.  The blood on the sword was dripping on the ground.

    "Thank you for the compliment, teacher. The teacher is indeed a peerless ghost fox. He just said a few words and made my men rebel. My disciple is really impressed." Euler flicked the long sword in his hand and stared at Maser and said.

    "Why are you so nervous? I am just an old man who is about to die in your hands. Don't be afraid." Maser looked at Euler with a smile and said.

    "Thank you for your understanding, teacher. To be honest, I never thought that teacher and I would be where we are today." Euler said after hearing this.

    Maser frowned slightly and said to Euler: "Put away your hypocritical face, okay? It must be hard to keep pretending to be a good boy in front of the master, right? Now that you have a chance to win, why not indulge for a while?  "

    "Why did the teacher say this? The disciple really never thought about killing the teacher."

    Hearing Euler’s words, Maser curled his lips.  He said nonchalantly: "Forget it, since you want to pretend, then keep pretending. Anyway, I guess you are used to pretending, and you don't know which one of you is your real self."

    "The teacher really misunderstood the disciple."

    "Okay. Tell me, where is the unlucky vice president? Have you sent him on his way?"

    "Li Yi has sent back the news that the vice president resisted arrest. After learning that the rebellion failed, he set fire to his hiding place and committed suicide." Euler replied after hearing this.

    "Well, then remember to return the vice-president's head to others later. Just let him vent. Don't do anything to insult the corpse. It will have an impact on the reputation you have worked so hard for. By the way, what are your plans for my death?  What's the reason? You don't want to give me a fire **, do you?"

    "Originally, we did have this plan, but Huang Hu came out. The disciple had already thought about it and said that Huang Hu was a spy sent by the alliance. After being discovered by the teacher unintentionally, he killed the teacher. And just then  When he wanted to escape, he happened to meet me, so I was so angry that I killed him and avenged the teacher."

    "Well, it's indeed a good idea. Did you hear that? Is what I just said to you right?" Maser nodded, still in the mood to speak to Huang Hu, who was lying silently by the wall.

    "The teacher seems to be confident. Are you waiting for someone who can save you?" Euler looked at Ma Shi.?? asked.

    "Tell me, what will you do to your mother? You won't even kill her, right?"

    "The teacher is joking, Euler is not the kind of crazy person."

    "HmphI can't say for sure." Maser said with a sneer.

    "Teacher, I still have many things waiting for you to do, so I can't stay here and chat with the teacher. Please forgive me, teacher."

    "Ah, I understand. After I go down, would you like to take care of you, your grandfather, and your father who died young?"

    "I won't bother the teacher about this." After Euler finished speaking, the sword in his hand pierced Maser's chest.

    Maser's body was shaking a little. He stretched out one hand to grab the sword, looked at Ola and said slowly: "I, I almost forgot to remind you one thing. Do you remember to go back to Jelinka with me?"  That person?"

    When Euler heard this, his pupils shrank, and he understood the meaning of Maser's words. He glared at Maser and cursed: "You old man, are you going to trick me until you die? Don't worry, that one is called  I won’t let a thoughtful guy go.”

    "Hehe You are wrong about that. I have to trick you until I die. I don't want Lianpeng to be deceived by your hypocritical appearance. Also, I guess you don't have time to find Lianpeng.  Trouble. After what happened tonight, the next thing will make you anxious. Do you want me to wait for you down below for a while so that we can have a companion on the road? "

    "Thank you, no need. You can go on your way peacefully." Euler replied expressionlessly, and the strength in his hands increased by three points.

    "Ahemit doesn't matter, I am willing, wait, you" After Maser spit out the last word you, the hand holding the sword hilt dropped weakly.

    Euler let go of his hand, stood up slowly, walked to Huang Hu by the wall, dragged Huang Hu to Maser's side, and forcefully pulled out the long sword he had inserted into Maser's chest.  The blood splattered on Euler's face.  However, Euler didn't care and allowed Maser to lie down on the ground, losing his support.  And he dragged Huang Hu's body to the side, put Huang Hu's long sword into Huang Hu's hand, held Huang Hu's hand and pierced Huang Hu's long sword into Maser's body, and then from  He hugged Huang Hu from behind, raised his long sword in his right hand, and stabbed Huang Hu's body with all his strength, while shouting loudly and sadly: "Teacher"

    ……

    It was the first time in Jelinka’s history that she had lost so much blood.  Thousands of lives were lost that night, and the strong smell of blood filled the three streets.  The only thing worth celebrating is that President Euler crushed the vice president's power and ensured the integrity of the poker club.  Of course, there was also misfortune. Maser, known as the peerless ghost fox, and President Euler's teacher, was killed by the alliance's spy Huang Hu in the home of the previous president Monica.  (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 376 Starship Cemetery

    Dark Zone in the Death Star Zone

    "Wow, Ningping, look, there seems to be someone in that starship looking over here." Han Yu looked out the window and shouted to Ningping on the side as if a new world had happened.

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    Facing Ning Ping’s anger, Han Yu replied nonchalantly: “Don’t be angry, look, that person is still waving to me.”

    "Then you go and keep company with me, and don't bother me again." Ning Ping said angrily.

    "No, I guess they won't take me in. How about you go with me?"

    "roll!"

    "Okay, you two, don't make too much noise. If Lin Ke is distracted and bumps into those starships, then we will really become one of those scrap metals." Han Mengxin shouted to Han Yu and Ning Ping with a smile.

    Hearing Han Mengxin's persuasion, Han Yu shrugged with a smile and continued to turn around to observe the starship wreckage around him, while Ning Ping gave a helpless smile and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, I'm going to take a rest, this guy's energy  It’s so strong that I can’t stand it anymore.”

    Han Mengxin smiled and nodded and said, "Okay, you go and have a rest. I will call you if anything happens."

    After watching Ning Ping leave, Han Mengxin sat next to Han Yu, reached out and patted Han Yu on the shoulder, and asked softly: "Hey, what are you reading?"

    "What good stuff is there? Aren't you just teasing Ning Ping out of boredom? What? Are you feeling distressed?" Han Yu asked casually.

    "Fuck you, even my sister is making fun of you." Han Mengxin punched Han Yu with a red face and said angrily.

    "I care about you, why don't you recognize the kindness of others?" Han Yu exaggeratedly covered his shoulder that was hit.  He shouted looking very hurt.

    "That's nonsense." Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Han Yu and continued: "Brother, let's talk about something else. Why are there so many starship wrecks here?"

    "How do I know? Maybe this was a battlefield before?" Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "The battlefield? Then there must be a lot of ghosts who died in battle here? Brother, did you really see someone waving to you just now?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yu with eyes shining.

    Seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly said: "No, I was just joking with Ning Ping just now. I didn't really see anyone waving to me."

    "Oh, really?Brother, I think" Han Mengxin responded with some disappointment, then looked at Han Yu and said.  But before she finished speaking, Han Yu said directly: "Don't even think about it."

    "I haven't finished speaking yet." Han Mengxin shouted dissatisfied.

    "I know what you want to say even before you finish. Mengxin, this place is weird everywhere. I think we'd better leave here quickly. If you want to play with ghosts, we'll find a haunted house later and I'll accompany you."  You go in and explore. But here, if something happens, we have too few counterattacks."

    After listening to Han Yu’s persuasion, Han Mengxin nodded with regret, because she knew that what Han Yu said made sense.  This is the universe, and Han Yu is not strong enough to fly freely in the universe.  He will still die after leaving the Courage.

    But just when Han Yu thought Han Mengxin had given up her plan, she saw Han Mengxin suddenly opened her eyes wide and stared out the window.  His face turned crimson with excitement.

    "Mengxin, youoh" Han Yu hadn't finished his probing words yet.  Then Han Mengxin reached out and grabbed her neck, shook her hard and shouted, "Brother, look, look quickly."

    Because he was talking to Han Mengxin, Han Yu had his back to the window. At this time, Han Mengxin, who was in a state of excitement, grabbed his neck. His face turned red and he asked with some difficulty in breathing: "You, what do you want?  What am I looking at? Let go!"

    "Look behind you." Han Mengxin said anxiously, and at the same time, she used both hands to force Han Yu's head off.

    "Click"

    "Ah" followed by a crisp sound, Han Yu let out a scream.  This scream alarmed everyone in the Courage.  Everyone had never heard Han Yu scream like this before, so he put down what he was doing and ran over.  After arriving at the scene, they saw Han Yu twisting his neck, while Han Mengxin stood aside with a ashamed face and a smiling face.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping, who ran from the room, came over and asked Han Yu.

    "It's nothing, just Mengxin proved something to me." Han Yu replied angrily.

    "What's the matter?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "How many degrees can a person's neck turn?"

    "" Ning Ping blinked and said to Han Yu, "Congratulations."

    &nbsp; "Don't be polite. I say Ning Ping, you have to be careful in the future. Don't let this girl Mengxin catch her when she is happy, otherwise you are very likely to encounter the same thing as me." Han  Yu Yu said to Ning Ping sincerely.

    “I hate it, brother, I didn’t mean it.” Han Mengxin on the side said angrily.

    "It's a good thing you didn't mean it, otherwise I would have died by now. Think about it, a fire element user like me had his neck broken by his sister who was excited for some reason. How tragic it is.  That's the thing. By the way, Mengxin, what were you so excited about just now?"

    "I, I saw a ghost just now." Han Mengxin answered with excitement when she heard Han Yu ask this.

    "Ghost?" Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. Han Yu reached out and touched Han Mengxin's forehead and said to himself: "It's not hot."

    "Pa" Han Mengxin reached out and slapped away Han Yu's hand on her forehead, and said angrily: "I'm not sick."

    "Why are you talking nonsense when you're not sick? Mengxin, are you dazzled?" Han Yu said nonchalantly.

    "I'm not dazzled. If you don't believe it, just see for yourself. The ghost is still there." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu unhappily.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked out the window pointed by Han Mengxin, but Han Yu, Ning Ping and others were all looking out the window.

    I saw a humanoid object looking at Han Yu in the wreckage of a starship not far from the Courage, and Han Yu and others discovered him.  He also waved to Han Yu and others in a friendly manner.

    "Hiss" Han Yu and others gasped in unison, stating that they had definitely not rehearsed in advance.

    "Brother, let's" Han Mengxin took Han Yu's arm.  Before he finished speaking, Han Yu covered his mouth.  Then I heard Han Yu shout loudly: "Everyone return to their respective posts, Lin Ke, use the maximum speed; Field, use all firearms; Ning Ping, prepare forget it, leave the close combat to me, be optimistic about Mengxin. All  People act. Quick."

    "Brother, what are you doing? Let's go" Han Mengxin asked struggling.

    "No! Ning Ping, be optimistic about Mengxin!" Han Yu directly interrupted Han Mengxin.  Yelled at Ning Ping.

    "Understood." Ning Ping agreed and pulled Han Mengxin.

    "Why is this?" Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked.

    "Don't ask so many questions. Han Yu must have his reasons for doing this."

    The Courage took action quickly, but it was still a step late, just when Han Yu and others were busy.  The attack from the starship wreckage was launched.

    The beams of light hit the Courage accurately. If the Courage had not used all the latest equipment, I am afraid it would have been destroyed in the first wave of attacks from the starship wreckage.  Although the hull of the ship is now riddled with potholes, the internal damage is not extensive.

    "Field. Fight back, fight back! Lin Ke. Speed ??up and get away from here. Yan'er, look for a nearby place to stay." Han Yu held on to the guardrail.  He shouted urgently to the three of them.

    The Courage's counterattack began. Because of the need to save ammunition, the laser cannon was not fired. The Courage used other auxiliary weapons installed on the Courage to fight back. Lin Ke speeded up to evacuate while avoiding the attack from the starship wreckage.  , Yan'er's fingers flew and she tapped the keyboard quickly, trying to find a place where she could repair the Courage as quickly as possible.

    Seeing that the Courage was about to leave the attack range of the starship wreckage, she saw that the attacking starship wreckage had changed and was gradually decomposing. It was not until the pirate ship hidden in the starship wreckage was revealed that Han Mengxin understood what she was seeing.  Not a ghost, but a pirate.  Now it was okay for Han Mengxin not to quarrel with Ning Ping, but then Han Mengxin had a question, how did her brother Han Yu discover each other's flaws.

    "Having the same doubts as Han Mengxin are the pirates of the Grand Triangle Pirate Group hiding in the wreckage of the starship.  They were confident that they were hiding well, so how could the prey in front of them see their flaws?

    "Attack, attack, aim and hit, you losers. Ammunition is precious, don't you know? Aim at the prey's power weapon, hurry up." Standing in the command room, the bearded pirate with a ferocious face yelled at his men.

    “Boss, the prey is about to escape.” His subordinates shouted loudly.

    "Asshole! Call me captain! What does a helmsman grow up on? Chase him! If you let the prey escape, I will skin you!" the bearded pirate cursed loudly.

    Amid the scoldings of the bearded pirate, the pirate ship chased the Courage. Although it could not catch up with the Courage or hit the Courage, it still followed the Courage and could not get away.

    "Field, prepare the laser cannon and kill thatDamn it!  "Seeing that he could not escape the pursuit of the pirate ship, Han Yu shouted loudly to Field. Field was also about to use a laser cannon to kill the opponent. When he heard Han Yu's words, he immediately agreed and began to adjust the laser cannon on the bow of the ship.  Arriving at the stern of the ship, he began to target the pirate ship following the Spirit.

    "Field, be more accurate. Everyone is ready to resist the impact!" Han Yu shouted to everyone.

    "Han Yu, we found a foothold, 2,400 meters away from us, in the southeast direction." Qiao Yan'er called to Han Yu at this time.

    "Understood, Lin Ke, go to the place Qiao Yan'er just mentioned."

    "Huh?" Field, who was preparing a laser cannon attack, suddenly let out a sigh and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, the pirate ship has stopped."

    "Ah?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then Qiao Yan'er put the image of the pirate ship behind her on the big screen. Sure enough, just as Field said, the pirate ship that had just been desperately chasing the Courage was parked there quietly.  .

    "What tricks do these pirates want to play? Lin Ke, stop for now." Han Yu looked at the big screen in confusion and said.

    at the same time

    "Why did you stop?" The bearded pirate glared furiously at the helmsman on his ship, pressing his hand on the handle of the knife, as if the helmsman would be killed if he didn't answer well.

    "Boss, boss, no, it's the captain. We, we are close to the Death Star." The helmsman replied tremblingly.

    The bearded pirate's face turned pale.  He looked at the prey parked in the distance with troubled eyes, and then at his men who were looking at him eagerly waiting for him to make a decision.  Gritting his teeth, the bearded pirate said: "Continue the pursuit!"

    "Captain, that is the Deathless Star."

    "Shut up! I know that's the Death Star. But if we can't catch this prey, how long do you think we can hold on? Instead of starving to death in the end, it's better to fight now. With luck, we'll be fine! Hurry!  Come on, move faster!" The bearded pirate urged his men.

    After receiving the boss’s order, the pirates immediately did what they had to do without hesitation.  At this time, the first mate came close to the bearded pirate and whispered: "Captain, this decision is too risky."

    The bearded pirate smiled bitterly upon hearing this.  He also replied in a low voice: "I know, but we have no choice. The starship cemetery where we are hiding contains nothing but scrap iron. Can your stomach digest iron?"

    "……cannot."

    "Then don't talk nonsense and be careful. Just don't be discovered by the Death Star."

    "Is it possible?" the first mate thought to himself after hearing this.

    Seeing the pirate ship moving again, the Courage took action immediately. The laser cannon that had been prepared was ready to go out, waiting for the pirate ship to approach and kill it with one strike.

    Seeing the Courage running forward slowly, the bearded pirate shouted excitedly: "Opportunity! Speed ??up. Stop shooting, prepare for hand-to-hand combat, and try to catch as many alive as possible."

    The pirate ship rushed straight towards the Courage in a menacing manner, unaware that the disaster was approaching.  The bearded pirate has even begun to calculate how much supplies he can exchange for the captured people from the Death Star.  Just when all the pirates were dreaming about a better future.  The prey that was already meat on the chopping board in their eyes suddenly launched an attack, and the dazzling white light destroyed the command room of the pirate ship in one blow.  The bearded pirate and the important members of the pirate group all had their lives sublimated in this attack.

    Inside the Courage, looking at the silent pirate ship.  Ning Ping asked Han Yu, "Would you like to go back and take a look?"

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No, what are you going back to see? It's better to find a place to stay and repair the Courage first. No one knows when the next attack will happen."

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Ning Ping nodded and did not mention going back to check the results of the battle. The Courage sailed towards the foothold that Qiao Yaner had discovered previously.

    Not long after the Spirit left the scene, a starship about the same size as the Spirit approached the silent pirate ship. After looking at the miserable condition of the pirate ship, the commander on the starship waved his hand. A group of people held weapons and wore Alliance military uniforms.  The soldiers broke into two groups and rushed into the silent pirate ship.

    After a while, the pirate who survived was tied to a rope and escorted to the approaching starship.  But looking at them, they all looked as if they were dead.

    When the starship commander saw it, he couldn't help but joked: "Don't be so depressed, at least you are alive now, right?"

    "Then what? Then he was transformed into that kind of monster?" someone among the pirates shouted loudly.

    "Hehehe This is a great experiment. With your IQ, it is difficult for me to explain it to you. But you should be proud of being able to participate in this great experiment. Take it with you."These pirates have violated the agreement between the Starship Graveyard and the Death Star. Even if they cause trouble, we will understand it.  "The starship commander waved his hand and said to his soldiers.

    The soldiers ignored the pirates' protests. The superior officer gave the order. They immediately drove the pirates into the lowest level of the starship and imprisoned them.  The starship commander took one last look at the silent pirate ship and ordered: "Return."

    Not long after the starship left, a dilapidated starship appeared from the starship cemetery. When they arrived near the pirate ship, several pirates left their old starship, connected the pirate ship to the back of the old starship, and then drove  Old starship, dragging the pirate ship back to the starship graveyard.

    Approaching their destination, Han Yu and others discovered that the foothold Qiao Yaner had just found turned out to be a planet.  This is really good news. It is good for Han Yu to always stay on the Courage and have a down-to-earth feeling.  It would be better if we could find some food on this planet in front of us.  It's not that Shi Bafang's cooking skills are not good, it's just that he eats too much fine grains and always wants to eat some coarse grains to change his taste.

    "Lin Ke, prepare to find a place to land." Han Yu said to Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke nodded and controlled the Courage to land at a suitable landing point found by Qiao Yaner.  Nothing happened, and the Spirit landed firmly on the ground.  As soon as the Courage landed, Han Yu cheered and ran outside the Courage.  After taking a breath of fresh air, I started to observe whether there were any fish in the nearby lake.

    "Han Yu, what are you looking for?" Ning Ping asked as he stepped off the Courage.

    "Looking for fish." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    "Fish? What are you doing with the fish?"

    "Eat it." Han Yu replied casually.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a big fish more than three meters long jumped out of the lake and fell into the water with a crash.  Watching the big fish fall into the water, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked, "Who will eat whom?"

    "Of course I eat it."

    "Whether you eat it or it eats you, come with me now to help repair the Spirit. You will know how to be lazy all day long."

    "Huh? No, I'm clumsy"

    "Stop talking nonsense!" Ning Ping interrupted Han Yu, dragged Han Yu to the side of the Courage, and threatened Han Yu that if he didn't help, there would be no food.

    Eating is very important to Han Yu. Moreover, Han Yu and Ning Ping are just joking, and he will still do what he should do.  Of course, if he could be lazy, he would still choose to be lazy.

    "Huh?" Han Yu took the maintenance tools handed over by Ning Ping and suddenly looked back.

    "What's wrong?" Ning Ping asked.

    "It's nothing, maybe it's my misunderstanding?" Han Yu replied casually.  (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 377 No Death Star

    In the evening, after the repair work on the Spirit was completed, at Han Yu's suggestion, everyone prepared to have a barbecue in the evening.  Han Yu, on the other hand, worked hard and managed to catch the big fish in the lake as he wished, and explained to Ning Ping the question of who eats whom.

    By the lake, under the illumination of the Courage, the place where Han Yu and others were staying was as bright as day. Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and other girls gathered together, eating baked food and chatting quietly.  Han Yu and other boys were engaged in a fierce fight for food.

    "They are still so energetic." Lianpeng took a sip of the drink and commented on the behavior of Han Yu and others with a smile.

    Han Mengxin on the side said: "Yes, with such an energetic captain, it would be difficult for others to lose energy. Try this lotus pod, it's delicious."

    Hearing this, Lian Peng took a bite of the food recommended to her by Han Mengxin, nodded with a smile and said, "Well, it tastes really good."

    "Rustling" As soon as Lianpeng finished speaking, he heard a rustling sound coming from behind him, which frightened Lianpeng and the others.  Hearing the screams, Han Yu and others immediately stopped fighting for food and rushed to Han Mengxin and others, protecting the girls in the center.  Then Han Yu, holding food in his hand, asked Han Mengxin: "What happened?"

    "There, there was a sound just now." Han Mengxin pointed to the grass behind the lotus and said.

    "Where?" Han Yu said, taking out a flashlight and looking at the grass pointed by Han Mengxin, and sure enough he found something.  When I pushed aside the grass, I saw a rabbit shivering in the grass.

    "Yeah. Rabbit? Roasted rabbit meat seems to be delicious." Han Yu shouted immediately when he saw it.

    "Go. The little rabbit is so cute, you can't stop talking about it." Han Mengxin pushed Han Yu aside and stepped forward to pick up the rabbit.  Just when Han Mengxin reached out, Han Yu suddenly took action, reached out and grabbed the back collar of Han Mengxin's clothes, and threw Han Mengxin back into the crowd. At the same time, he shot the fireball at the rabbit.

    Ning Ping reached out and hugged Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin shouted angrily at Han Yu: "Brother, what are you doing?"

    Han Yu didn’t answer, but Ning Ping whispered in Han Mengxin’s ear: “Don’t make a sound, something is wrong.”

    Han Mengxin, whose ears were itchy due to Ning Ping's breath, struggled out of Ning Ping's arms, rubbed her ears and said angrily to Ning Ping: "I hate it. Don't take advantage of me." After saying that, Han Mengxin ignored Ning Ping.  , looked towards Han Yu.  Ning Ping smiled bitterly and took a step forward to protect Han Mengxin behind him.  He warned in a low voice: "If anything happens later, remember to call the Courage as soon as possible."

    Han Mengxin didn’t know what would happen next, but after hearing Ning Ping speak so solemnly, she nodded subconsciously and got closer to Lin Ke and the other girls.

    "Hey, the guys in the woods are hiding their heads and tail, don't blame me for setting fire to the forest." Han Yu shouted to the woods.

    There is silence in the woods.

    "It seems you don't believe that I happened to you." Han Yu said, and a ball of fire rose up in his right hand.  Just when I was about to throw it away, I heard a woman's voice coming from the woods, "Oh. Don't be so impulsive. It's not easy for these trees to grow like this"

    "Hoo" the fireball in Han Yu's hand flew towards the place where the sound came from.

    "Bang" the fireball collided with something in mid-air and exploded.  Then the woman in the woods said unhappily: "You, why are you still throwing fireballs after I made a sound?"

    "My hand slipped." Han Yu replied without changing his expression.  Then a fireball emerged from his right hand again, and he shouted to the woods: "Come out, otherwise my hand may slip a few more times."

    "What a domineering man." A woman's dissatisfied voice came from the woods, and then she heard the sound of "rustling" footsteps approaching from far away.  A woman with a hot figure appeared in front of Han Yu and others.

    "Elf?" Lin Ke shouted in surprise after seeing the woman's appearance clearly.

    "Hey, I didn't expect that some of you could recognize me." The woman said with joy after hearing this.

    "Elf?" Han Yu looked the woman up and down carefully and noticed the difference between this woman and Lin Ke and others, her delicate face.  Two long pointed ears, but isn't it said that elves have fair and tender skin?  Why is the skin of the person in front of me so dark and translucent?

    Facing Han Yu’s looking up and down, the woman deliberately raised her chest and made a seductive gesture.  It's a pity that this flirtatious look was given to a blind man.  In Han Yu's heart, he didn't regard the woman in front of him as a kind person at all.  The vigilance in his heart prevented Han Yu from falling into the woman's spell.

    "Are you an elf?" Han Yu asked, looking at the woman.

    "Yes, and I'm still a dark elf." The woman replied and flirted with Han Yu.??.

    "Does your eye hurt? What's the matter with?"

    ""

    After some inquiries.  Han Yu and others knew that the woman in front of them who called herself a dark elf lived on this planet, and this forest was her home.  As for the rabbit that Han Yu turned into a barbecue, it was the pet of this woman named Morrigan.

    Han Yu had no embarrassment at all about accidentally killing a family pet. After learning Morian's identity, he enthusiastically invited Morian to join their barbecue party.  Of course, Han Yu's biggest purpose is to learn more about this planet through Morian.  Just now, the reason why he pulled Han Mengxin away was because he instinctively felt that there was a violent force in the body of the shivering rabbit squatting on the ground. However, he couldn't say these things at the moment, so he could only pay attention to it secretly.

    Morian did not refuse Han Yu's invitation, and sat next to Han Yu gracefully. She could answer Han Yu's questions without hesitation.  Through Morrigan, Han Yu and others learned that the planet they are currently on is now called the Deathless Star. It was originally an undeveloped planet with a beautiful environment called Corolla. However, with the arrival of a group of people, the past  The beautiful corolla has now become an evil star that no one can enter. Even the nearby pirates dare not get too close to the Deathless Star.

    When Han Yu heard Morrigan say the words "No Death Star", he was shocked.  Back then, he was on the starship named Golden by himself.  The Corpse King who called himself Mo Wen once mentioned the Deathless Star once.  That is to say.  Is this the lair of the supreme king?

    After glancing at Ning Ping who was also surprised, Han Yu pretended to be casual and asked Morrigan: "Morrigan, who are the people you just mentioned? They do everything on this planet.  What?"

    "I don't know, although some of my people have sneaked in before, but no one has come out. And since those people came, strange things will happen on this planet every night." Morrigan shook her head and replied.  .

    "What's weird?" Han Yu asked.

    "Whenever night falls, those who have rested in the cemetery always climb out of the ground, get some air, and then return to the cemetery during the day."

    "They don't hurt people?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "How can it not hurt people? Once caught by them, they will drag the person they catch into the cemetery and become their companions." Morrigan replied with a wry smile.

    "Then you will stay in the woods" Han Mengxin asked at the side.

    Morrigan smiled bitterly when she heard this and replied: "You guessed it right, I had no choice but to hide here. I am the only one left in my tribe now, and the others have fled in all directions. I don't know.  Did they escape those people’s pursuit?”

    "Don't worry, your people will be fine." Han Mengxin's sympathy overflowed, she reached out and grabbed Morrigan's right hand and comforted her softly.

    Morrigan’s hand trembled obviously when Han Mengxin grabbed it, and then she forced a smile on her face and said to Han Mengxin, "Thank you."

    "You're welcome, we are destined to meet each other. Just stay with us tonight."

    "This, isn't it good?" Morrigan looked at Han Yu after hearing this.  After being kicked by Han Mengxin, Han Yu said helplessly: "Since Mengxin has invited you, then you can stay. But be careful when you sleep at night. I tend to sleepwalk at night. After meeting me  Remember not to wake me up if you are sleepwalking, otherwise the consequences will be serious."

    "Really?" Mo Li'an looked at Han Mengxin after hearing this.  Although Han Mengxin didn't know why Han Yu said this, when Morrigan looked at her, she still nodded and said that Han Yu was right.

    Everyone asked Morrigan some questions about this planet, especially about the group of people that Morrigan mentioned before. Unfortunately, Morrigan didn’t know the origin of that group of people.  In Morrigan's words, everyone who was discovered by those people was arrested, and she could stay in the woods safely. The key was that she was not discovered by those people.  And if those people don't discover themselves, they naturally won't know much about those people.  That’s all.  Naturally, Han Yu couldn't ask further questions. The next time was spent chatting with Morian, while Han Yu and Ning Ping stepped aside.

    "That Morrigan is weird." Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu.

    "I know, so we have to be careful tonight. Then you will guard the front door. I will guard the back door."

    "Do you want to know more about Field and the others?"

    "No need for now, so as not to arouse the woman's suspicion. Humph. Not sure? I see that the woman knows it very well." Han Yu said with a sneer.

    "Han Yu,"Did you notice something when you attacked that rabbit just now?  "Ning Ping suddenly asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    When Han Yu heard this, he looked at Ning Ping and asked in a low voice, "Have you noticed it too?"

    "Well, it feels like when we dealt with those mummies on the Golden Ship." Ning Ping nodded slightly.

    "Yes, that's the feeling. That's why I became more vigilant about the woman named Morrigan. Everything will come to light after tonight."

    "Morrigan, please stay here tonight." Han Mengxin invited Morrigan with compassion.  This invitation played right into Morrigan's mind, and she deliberately considered it. After Han Mengxin's repeated invitations, Morrigan reluctantly nodded and agreed to Han Mengxin's invitation.

    But an invitation is an invitation, and Han Yu would certainly not let Han Mengxin drag Morian into a long chat.  After asking Ning Ping to send Han Mengxin away, Han Yu prepared a guest room for Morrigan.

    "Morrigan, have a good rest tonight, we will talk tomorrow." Standing in front of the door, Han Mengxin said to Morrigan.

    Molian nodded and said to Han Mengxin: "Okay, you should also have a good rest. I will take you to meet my friends in the woods tomorrow."

    "Okay, it's settled." Han Mengxin replied happily after hearing this.  Han Yu on the side looked at Morrigan and said: "Morrigan. If you hear anything moving outside at night, remember not to come out."

    "Oh. I remember." Morrigan nodded and replied.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly explained: "Don't get me wrong, I'm not restricting your freedom. It's just that I like to sleepwalk at night, and I'm afraid that if you see me suddenly, I'll scare you."

    "Eh? Brother, when did you have the problem of sleepwalking? Why didn't I know about it?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "You sleep like a dead pig every night, how could you possibly know about my sleepwalking?"

    "Hate, who are you calling a dead pig?" Han Mengxin said dissatisfied.

    "Okay, okay, am I a dead pig? You are my sister, you are a beautiful and cute little pig."

    "Disgusting!" Han Mengxin punched Han Yu and said to Morrigan, who was looking tired: "Have a good rest, Morrigan, and we won't disturb your rest. Good night."  Han Mengxin pushed Han Yu and others away and closed the door.  When the door closed, Morrigan smiled and said, "I wish you a good dream at night."

    It’s late at night, and everyone in the Courage has rested.  In the guest room that entertains Morrigan.  Morrigan sat up from the bed, put on her clothes in the dark, quietly got off the ground, walked to the front of the room, reached out and gently turned the doorknob.

    Well?  Can't twist?

    The door to the guest room was guarded by General Iron today. No matter how Morrigan twisted the door handle, in one direction or in the opposite direction, it would not open.  If it cannot be twisted, the following actions will not proceed.  But in the dead of night.  Any slightest noise will be heard far away.  Morrigan didn't want to alarm others. Her target was Han Mengxin, and only Han Mengxin.

    Squatting in front of the door, Morrigan took out something from her body, put it in the door lock and poked it. After a while, the guest room door opened.  Morrigan smiled proudly, and first looked outside the door to see if anyone was there.  After finding no one, Morrigan walked out of the room.  Following the address Han Mengxin told her before, she tiptoed towards Han Mengxin's room.

    Morrigan’s movements were very careful. In order to prevent others from being alarmed, Morrigan was like a night owl, crawling forward with her hands and feet on the ground.  It just doesn't matter how careful Morrigan is.  Her every move did not escape the eyes of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    In the control room of the Courage, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at Morrigan coming out of the room.  Han Yu asked Ning Ping softly: "Ning Ping, where do you think this woman will go?"

    “…Will you go to the warehouse?” Ning Ping answered uncertainly.

    "Uncreative answer." Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this, and saw Morrigan on the monitor having arrived at her destination and squatting in front of Han Mengxin's door, unlocking it.

    "Hey, you can't tell, but this woman is still a flower picker." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Stop talking nonsense, you go and I'll go." Ning Ping's expression was not pretty, as if his beloved thing was being stolen and he happened to catch him.

    When Han Yu heard this, he glanced at Ning Ping and said, "I'd better go. I'm worried that you will kill that woman."

    "I won't be so cruel."

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and said to Ning Ping: "Don't argue, I'll go. Also, you have nothing to do. Pay attention to the surroundings of the Courage. Since that woman dares to do such a thing in the Courage, she must  Either she is talented and bold, or she has the support.??”

    "I know, go quickly."

    "Don't worry, don't worry, Mengxin won't suffer any loss." Han Yu stood up and walked out.

    “Perhaps she used up her good luck when opening the first lock. Morrigan fiddled in front of Han Mengxin’s door for a long time, but still couldn’t open Han Mengxin’s door.  Morrigan was so angry that she gritted her teeth and refused to give up until the lock was unlocked. Morrigan didn't even notice that Han Yu had walked behind her.

    "Busy?" Han Yu stood behind Morrigan for a while, seeing that Morrigan was busy fighting with the door lock and ignoring his existence.  Han Yu felt that it was necessary to remind Morrigan.

    "Well, I'm busy." Morrigan replied casually, still focusing on the door lock.

    Seeing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes helplessly and asked again: "Want to help?"

    "No, I can do it alone" Morrigan finally came to her senses, and cold sweat immediately broke out from her forehead.

    "Get up and follow me." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Yeah." Morrigan responded softly and stood up slowly.  Han Yu has been paying attention to Morrigan's movements, guarding against her sudden attack.

    "Dong dong dong!" To Han Yu's surprise, although Morrigan got angry, it was not towards herself, but towards the door that blocked her plan tonight. Morrigan's actions made Han Yu stunned.  Taking advantage of this moment of confusion, Morrigan punched through the door, rushed into the room quickly, and rushed to Han Mengxin, who sat up from the bed when she heard the knock on the door.

    "Hmm Morrigan? Why did you come in?" Han Mengxin was in a daze at this time. Seeing that the person next to her was Morrigan, she couldn't help but asked strangely.

    "Mengxin! Get out of the way!" Han Yu, who rushed into the room, shouted at Han Mengxin.

    "Huh?" As soon as Han Mengxin said a word, she felt her neck tighten, and Morrigan's right hand had already pinched her neck.

    "Let her go!" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    "Hahaha do you think it's possible?" Morrigan let out a series of laughs, dragged Han Mengxin off the bed with her left hand, and kept holding Han Mengxin's neck tightly with her right hand.  Han Yu didn't dare to act rashly because he was afraid of rats, so he could only watch as Morrigan dragged Han Mengxin to the wall.

    "You can't escape, let my sister go." Han Yu said while staring at Morrigan.  (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 378 Han Mengxin is kidnapped

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Morrigan smiled slightly, stretched out her left hand and said to Han Yu: "That's not necessarily the case." As she said that, Morrigan's left hand suddenly became larger and looked like a bodybuilder's arm facing behind her.  The wall was punched, and a big hole was punched out of the hard wall.  Then Morrigan jumped out of the hole while holding Han Mengxin, who was struggling after waking up.  Han Yu hurriedly chased after him, and saw Morrigan jumping outside the Courage with a pair of bone wings growing out of her back. She looked down at him with a contemptuous smile on her face.

    Han Yu stared at Morrigan, ready to go.

    "Don't chase her, otherwise all you will get is your sister's body." Morrigan said coldly to Han Yu.  Han Yu threw himself into fear and could only stare at Morrigan.  Just listen to Morrigan continue: "Of course I also want to give you a chance. Centered on your ship, there is a castle five kilometers southeast. If you want to save your sister, just go there. Of course you  It's best to move quickly, if you go late, I'm afraid she will become my cute experiment."

    "Stop!" Han Yu shouted hurriedly when he saw Morrigan was leaving.  It's a pity that with Han Mengxin in hand, Morrigan can be said to be confident, but Han Yu can only watch Han Mengxin being taken away by Morrigan.

    There was such a big commotion, so of course Lin Ke and others got up.

    "Bang" Ning Ping punched Han Yu hard. Han Yu got up silently and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.  Field and Shi Bafang hurriedly stepped in between the two of them, one blocking the other.  Ning Ping glared at Han Yu and asked, "What do you do for food? Just watch Mengxin being taken away?"

    "Ning Ping, don't say that. In that case, what do you want Han Yu to do? Attack regardless of Mengxin's safety? What if Mengxin is hurt?" Field said to Ning Ping dissatisfied.

    Ning Ping was speechless after what he said.  After a moment of silence, Ning Ping turned around silently.

    "Where are you going?" Field asked Ning Ping's arm.

    "Save people."

    "What will you do if the other party threatens you with Mengxin again?"

    “…Then what do you think we should do?”

    "Since the other party said they would give us a chance to rescue Mengxin, there is naturally a conspiracy waiting for us. We must take a long-term approach and not make the mistake of underestimating the enemy again." Field said in a deep voice.

    "Even if there is a fire pit in front of us, we can only jump into it to save Mengxin." Ning Ping said in a deep voice.

    "I know that Mengxin must be saved. But how? We must make a careful calculation. What do you think we should do if someone is kidnapped again?"

    "" Ning Ping walked to the side and sat down with a depressed look on his face, without saying a word.  Seeing that Ning Ping was comforted, Field turned to look at Han Yu.  He couldn't help but frowned.  Although Han Yu didn't yell like Ning Ping, he gave Field the feeling at the moment like a volcano about to erupt, which would erupt at the slightest stimulation.

    Field slapped his forehead helplessly, walked to Han Yu and asked, "Han Yu, what do you have to say?"

    "Field, Shi Bafang, stay behind to repair the Courage with Lin Ke and others." Han Yu raised his head and glanced at Field, then said.

    "how about you?"

    "Ning Ping and I are going to save people."

    "You want to leave us behind again?" Field frowned and looked at Han Yu and said.

    "Why do you say this?" Han Yu looked at Field in confusion and asked.

    Field did not answer but asked: "Han Yu, in your eyes, are we partners?"

    "It was back then." Han Yu replied immediately.

    "Since you think we are your partners, why do you and Ning Ping take the responsibility once you encounter something that requires fighting? Do you think we are just a burden to you?"

    "No, I never thought about it this way, I just don't want you to be in danger." Han Yu explained hurriedly.

    "Although you said you haven't thought about it this way, do you know that your behavior makes us feel that you are rejecting us. What is a partner? It means sharing happiness and facing danger together. That is called a partner. And you.  I’m very disappointed.”

    "Field, I"

    "Needless to say. Mengxin is also our partner, so we will also participate in rescuing Mengxin this time. If you don't allow it, we will act alone. Without partners, there is no need for courage to repair. Because we don't want to find  We will not leave when we return to Mengxin." Field interrupted Han Yu.

    Han Yu was silent for a moment, looked at Field and said, "It's very dangerous."

    "I know, and everyone knows it," Field nodded.Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and others and saw everyone looking at him, waiting for his decision.

    "Well, since you must go, if something happens, don't blame me for not protecting you." Han Yu thought for a while and compromised with everyone.

    "Don't worry, in order not to drag you down, we have been working hard. Even if we can't help you defeat the enemy, you can still protect yourself." Field said happily to Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled and asked Field and others to prepare for departure. Then he walked up to Ning Ping, looked at Ning Ping and asked: "Did you get rid of the anger with just one punch? If not, you can punch me again. But just hit  After this, you have to follow me to save Mengxin."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping glared at Han Yu and replied angrily: "Save that punch first, and then hit Mengxin after she comes back."

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, "Then I'm afraid you won't have that chance."

    "Humph, we'll see." Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.

    As soon as it got dark, Han Yu and his party set off in the direction Morrigan mentioned before leaving.  After entering a small forest, Han Yu and others encountered the first group of interceptors not long after walking.

    Mummy!  Different from the mummies encountered on the Golden Ship before, these mummies are still very fresh, so it is more appropriate to call them zombies.  I saw these zombies raising their hands and approaching Han Yu and others step by step.  Han Yu waved his hand, and the flames surrounded the zombies, and then the first wave of interceptors were wiped out.  Han Yu and his party continued to move forward.

    ***************************************

    Shadow Castle

    Morrigan took Han Mengxin, who fainted, back to her castle.  As soon as I entered.  A man dressed as a butler walked over, bowed and saluted: "Welcome Master back to the castle. Is this little girl the experimental subject this time?"

    The flash of obscene light in the man's eyes did not escape Morrigan's eyes.  Just listen to Morrigan snort coldly, "Huh, don't take advantage of this girl. If you let me know that someone is trying to bully her, then be prepared to die. Nangong Yu, do you hear me clearly?"

    The butler known as Nangong Yu shivered all over and hurriedly lowered his head and replied: "Yes, my subordinates heard clearly."

    Morrigan looked at Nangong Yu coldly and said slowly: "Very good. Remember, this girl is the key to another experiment of mine. From now on, she will be the second person in Shadow Castle, who  If you dare to be disrespectful to her, I only ask you. Now, go and prepare a bath and change of clothes immediately."

    "Yes. I will make arrangements now." Nangong Yu bowed and retreated with sweat on his head.

    Morian snorted coldly and carried Han Mengxin back to her room.

    Waking up faintly, Han Mengxin opened her eyes and found herself lying on a big bed, with her hands and feet not tied.  Looking around, I realized that the room I was staying in was really big.

    "Click" the door opened, and Morrigan walked in while wiping her wet hair. When she saw Han Mengxin woke up, she quickly said with a smile: "Are you awake?"

    "Who are you? What do you want to do by kidnapping me here?" Han Mengxin looked around.  Finding that he couldn't find the weapon he had, he could only stare at Morrigan warily and ask.

    "Hahaare you looking for a weapon? I remember putting a dagger under the pillow next to you." Morrigan said to Han Mengxin with a smile.  Hearing this, Han Mengxin quickly reached out and touched under the pillow, and sure enough she touched a dagger.  With the dagger in hand, Han Mengxin finally felt a little more confident.  Holding the dagger that was walking away, Han Mengxin stared at Morrigan and asked, "Tell me, what is your purpose in catching me here?"

    "Haha you are so cute when you are angry. Put away the dagger, that kind of thing is ineffective against me." Morrigan smiled and walked towards Han Mengxin.

    "Don't come over, don't come over, I won't be polite if you come over again." Han Mengxin clenched the dagger in her hand.  warned Morrigan.  Unfortunately, this warning was not enough of a deterrent, and Morrigan was not afraid at all.  He walked to Han Mengxin's side and reached for the dagger in Han Mengxin's hand.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and stabbed forward.

    "I told you that gadgets like daggers are useless to me." Morrigan's joking voice came to her ears, and Han Mengxin opened her eyes and took a look.  The dagger was seen piercing Morrigan's heart deeply, but Morrigan seemed to be fine.  It was as if he was not the one who was stabbed by the dagger.

    Seeing Han Mengxin open her eyes, Morrigan showed an evil smile, stretched out her right hand and touched near her heart, then stretched out her tongue and licked the blood on her right hand, and said to Han Mengxin: "Look, I was right.  Bar."

    "" Han Mengxin rolled her eyes and fainted again.

    "It seems the joke was over." Morrigan fainted after looking at it.? Han Mengxin thought to herself.

    When Han Mengxin woke up again, she was still lying on the big bed, and next to her, there was Morrigan.  They saw Morrigan lying on her side next to Han Mengxin. When she saw Han Mengxin opened her eyes, she immediately said with a smile: "Are you awake?"

    Han Mengxin's eyes turned white, and Morrigan quickly shouted: "Don't faint!"

    Not to mention, Morrigan's words were really effective. Han Mengxin really didn't faint again, but her eyes were a little dodgey when she looked at Morrigan.  Upon seeing this, Morrigan smiled and said to Han Mengxin: "Don't be so afraid, I don't eat people."

    "You, you just" Han Mengxin asked stammering.

    "Haha don't be afraid, the injury just now is of no use to me."

    "No, I'm not asking that. I want to ask, why are you not dead? The dagger has obviously penetrated your heart." Han Mengxin asked softly.

    "Wellthat's a good question, why didn't I die? Because I'm not a living person."

    "Then you are a dead person? How is that possible? How can a dead person speak and act" Han Mengxing shouted in disbelief.

    "Calm down and listen to what I have to say. Although I am not a living person, I am not a dead person either. I should be regarded as a living person who has no way to die."

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin was confused by Morrigan's words.  Morrigan saw Han Mengxin's confused look.  Smiling slightly, "You can understand that I am a living person with an immortal body."

    "Then what do you want to do to me? Let me declare beforehand that I have a boyfriend." Han Mengxin looked at Morian carefully and said.

    "Don't worry, you are so cute, how can I be willing to play with you? I let you stay with me because the people in this shadow castle are all perverts. If a pure and cute little beauty like you falls into their hands,  In their hands, they will cripple her in three days." While Morrigan was speaking, she reached out and touched Han Mengxin's face.

    Han Mengxin shrank to the bed in fear.  He opened his mouth and said to Morrigan: "Then let me thank you for your concern first. May I ask why you brought me here?"

    "Don't stay so far away? Let's talk closer." Morrigan leaned closer to Han Mengxin and said, "I caught you here because I hope you will come here as a guest."

    "Haha the way you treat guests here is really weird." Han Mengxin laughed a few times and moved to the bed.

    Seeing this, Morrigan leaned closer to Han Mengxin again, and said softly to Han Mengxin: "Don't move any more. If you move any more, you will fall."

    "Ah?" Han Mengxin exclaimed softly, looked at Morrigan and said, "Then how long do you want to keep me?"

    "When your brother comes here. I just don't know if your brother can survive here?" Morrigan replied with a smile.

    "My brother will definitely come here." Han Mengxin replied firmly after hearing this.

    "Oh, really? It seems that you are very confident in your brother's ability. Then we will wait and see. Do you need to take a bath and change clothes now?" Morrigan asked with the smile on her face unchanged.

    "Wellif that's possible." Han Mengxin thought for a while, stood up and replied.

    "sure."

    After taking a shower and changing clothes, Han Mengxin appeared in front of Morrigan with a flushed face.

    "What a lovely little girl." Morrigan praised with a smile.

    "I have a boyfriend." Han Mengxin emphasized again.

    Hearing this, Morrigan smiled and shook her head, walked to Han Mengxin and said, "Let's go. As the owner of Shadow Castle, let me show you the place where you may live for the rest of your life."

    "My brother will definitely come to save me." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    "Okay, then I'll wait and see." Morrigan didn't care.  Take Han Mengxin to visit her castle.

    Like a professional guide, Morian took Han Mengxin to look at it from the top of the castle.  Why start at the top?  Because Morrigan lives on the top floor.

    Along the way, Han Mengxin saw many people with pale faces and cold expressions.  When these people saw Morrigan, they all saluted respectfully.  What puzzled Han Mengxin was that these people actually saluted her.  Seeing Han Mengxin's puzzled expression, Morian explained to her in a low voice: "Don't worry, I just asked someone to inform them that you are now the second-in-command of the castle. Except that you are not allowed to leave the castle, you are free to stay in the castle.  Move around.”

    "What is your purpose? Don't say anything to me about inviting me to be your guest. Although I'm not smart, I'm not stupid either." Han Mengxin looked at Mo Li'an.  He asked with a serious look on his face? 

    Morrigan smiled upon hearing this and said to Han Mengxin: "Well, since you asked, I'll tell you. Please come with me and I'll take you to visit my laboratory. There. You  Will understand everything.”

    "Laboratory? Yours?" Han Mengxin asked in surprise.

    "What? Don't they look alike? Little girl, judging people by their appearance is a very bad behavior."

    Ignoring Morrigan’s teasing.  Han Mengxin followed Morrigan silently to the underground level of Shadow Castle.  As soon as she entered, Han Mengxin was almost overcome by the stench that hit her face.

    "Here, what are these?" Han Mengxin asked Mo Li'an, holding her nose.

    "This is the place where the miracle of life occurs. Of course, if you want to call it the zombie manufacturing room, I have no objection." Morrigan said to Han Mengxin with a smile.  At the same time, he handed Han Mengxin a mask and said with a smile: "Wearing this will make you feel better."

    "Thank you." Han Mengxin thanked her, took the mask and put it on, looked around, and said softly: "I think it is more appropriate to call this place a slaughterhouse. Besides, aren't you afraid of retribution for disrespecting the dead?  "

    "Retribution? Hahaha You are so funny. How can there be any talk of retribution in this world? They are just lies for the weak to comfort themselves. Don't believe that." Morrigan seemed to have heard a big joke.  Laughed loudly.

    Han Mengxin looked at Morrigan quietly, not knowing what to say for a moment.  Fortunately, Morrigan just laughed for a while and then stopped, taking Han Mengxin to continue the visit.

    "Master, what are you doing here? If you soil the master's clothes, wouldn't it be a huge sin for your subordinates?" Nangong Yu, dressed in a butler's uniform, trotted over with a flattering look on his face.  Smiling, he flattered Morrigan.

    "Stop being so idle, just do your own thing. What are you doing here? Why don't you go and do your own thing." Morrigan said to Nangong Yu impatiently, reaching out to send Nangong Yu away as soon as possible.  leave.

    Nangong Yu nodded and stepped aside, taking a secret look at Han Mengxin who was standing next to Morrigan.  He swallowed unconsciously.  Both Han Mengxin and Morrigan noticed this action, but the difference was that Han Mengxin just frowned in disgust, while Morrigan had a fierce light flashing in his eyes.

    But Morrigan did not have an attack on the spot.  Pretending not to notice, she led Han Mengxin to the next floor.  Looking at the leaving figures of Morrigan and Han Mengxin, Nangong Yu's eyes showed greed.

    "Be careful with that person just now and don't have any contact with him." Morrigan warned Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "If you send me away, then everything will be fine."

    Morrigan smiled when she heard this, "This is the only thing that is absolutely impossible. Because I need you."

    "I have a boyfriend." Han Mengxin emphasized for the third time.

    "I know, but I don't care."

    "But I care."

    "It doesn't matter to me that you care."

    "You" Han Mengxin took a step back in fear.

    Morrigan saw this and smiled and said: "Haha Okay, okay, I won't tease you anymore. You are so cute when you are shy. I will tease you a few times when I have nothing to do in the future. Remember, you must cooperate when the time comes.  .”

    Han Mengxin stared at Morrigan's back helplessly.  He lowered his head and followed Morrigan forward.  We arrived at the second floor of the basement. Unlike the first floor, this floor was less like a slaughterhouse and more like a garden.  Various plants of different shapes grow on this layer.

    "What is this?" Han Mengxin approached a three-meter-high flower and asked Mo Li'an.

    "Don't go there!" Morrigan hurriedly stretched out her hand to pull Han Mengxin and said to Han Mengxin: "These plants are alive and carnivorous."

    "Alive? Of course it is alive. Wouldn't it wither after death?" Han Mengxin looked at Morrigan in confusion.  Morrigan smiled mysteriously, "What I call alive and what you call alive are completely different things. Stand next to me and I will demonstrate to you."

    Standing next to Morrigan suspiciously, Han Mengxin also wanted to see what Morrigan was going to demonstrate to her.  Morrigan pulled Han Mengxin behind her and snapped her fingers.  With the snap of fingers.  A gap opened in the basement wall, and a bullock was driven out through the gap.  As soon as the bullocks came out, Han Mengxin saw the plants around her begin to stir, each one shaking their bodies and pulling their roots out of the soil.  He rushed towards the bullock quickly.  When the bullock saw this, he brayed, turned around and ran away.  But there are plants all around, so where can it go?  After a while, he was surrounded by those plants. Listening to the screams of the bullock getting lower and lower, Han Mengxin's legs were shaking a little.I'm afraid, if Morrigan hadn't helped me just now, I might have ended up like that bullock.

    "Let's just see this place today, and we will continue to visit when we have the next chance." Mo Li'an glanced at Han Mengxin and suggested with a smile.

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this and agreed with Morrigan's suggestion.

    On the way back, Han Mengxin asked Mo Li'an: "You haven't told me why you arrested me?"

    "You haven't forgotten it yet?" Morrigan looked at Han Mengxin in surprise and asked.

    "How could I forget?" Han Mengxin replied angrily after hearing this.

    Seeing Han Mengxin's angry look, Morian smiled and said, "Don't be angry, girls will get wrinkles when they are angry. In fact, the purpose of coming to you is very simple. I have an experiment and I need your help."

    "Is it dangerous?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "If everything goes well, there is no danger."

    Hearing this answer, Han Mengxin rolled her eyes and asked, "If I say no, can you agree?"

    "No, because I caught you with great difficulty."

    "My brother will not let you go."

    "If he can save you before I start the experiment, you will not be in any danger." (To be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, your support is ours  The biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 379 Underground Village

    Shadow Forest, the only way to reach Shadow Castle.

    Han Yu and his party left the Courage shortly after dawn and headed to Shadow Castle to rescue Han Mengxin, who was kidnapped.  After eliminating waves of zombies emerging from the ground, the group finally arrived at a forest outside the Shadow Castle.  From outside the forest, you can faintly see the upper level of the castle.

    "Let's go." Han Yu said to the people around him, and he was about to enter the forest.  But at this moment, someone ran over from behind everyone, shouting: "Wait a moment, those people in front, please wait a moment."

    When he looked back, he saw a man wearing red and black tights waving to him and running over quickly.  When the man ran in front of Han Yu and others, Han Yu asked aloud: "Who are you?"

    "I am an aborigine of this deathless star."

    When Han Yu heard this, he was immediately furious. The previous Morrigan also said that she was an aboriginal here, but Han Mengxin was kidnapped by her.  Now another aboriginal appears. Does he think he is easy to deceive?

    Seeing Han Yu's unkind expression, the man hurriedly took a step back, looked at Han Yu warily and said, "Don't get me wrong, I just don't want to see you die in that forest, so I kindly came out to remind you. Don't be ignorant.  Good people.”

    "Really?" Han Yu sneered, raised the flame in his hand, and said to the man in a deep voice: "Catch you, and then I will make you tell everything you know."

    "You, you, you are really ungrateful!" When the man saw Han Yu, he was ready to attack, and he accused Han Yu.  On one side, he slowly retreated into the woods where he came from.

    "Humph, you want to run? Can you run?" Han Yu snorted coldly and asked, glaring at the man.

    The man looked back and saw that two people from the other party had blocked his way back.  A man standing not far behind the boy who was playing with fire was aiming a sniper rifle at him, believing that if he made the slightest move, he would be in danger of being shot in the head.

    A good man never suffers immediate losses.  The man regretted his previous decision very much, but it was too late to regret it now. He immediately looked at Han Yu with a solemn face, slowly knelt down, raised his hands and shouted: "Hero. I was wrong."

    The man's sudden move made Han Yu and others stunned. However, Han Yu remained calm, looked at the man and asked, "What's your name? Why did you stop us just now?"

    "My name is Tunisia. If I knew that you were so unreasonable and took action without even saying a word, I would not come out to talk to you even if I were beaten to death." The man replied with regret on his face.

    Han Yu was very unhappy after hearing this and asked Tunisia dissatisfiedly: "Who did you just call unreasonable?"

    "Er I was wrong." Tunisia replied with a sad face.

    "Why did you say there was danger in this forest just now?" Han Yu was silent for a moment and asked Tunisia.

    Hearing this, Tunisia replied: "This is not the place to talk. Can we find a hidden place to talk? If we talk here, we will be discovered by the inspectors."

    “…Okay, but I have to tie you up.”

    "Yes." Tunisia agreed to Han Yu's request with a sad look on his face.

    As Tunis entered the woods, Tunis suddenly became alert.  He suddenly rushed into the grass in the woods and shouted to the stunned Han Yu and others: "Don't be stunned. Hide quickly, the patrol is coming!"

    Han Yu and others don’t know what the inspectors in Tunisia are.  But seeing Tunisia looking so nervous, they all hid nearby.  Han Yu hid next to Tunisia, and just when he was about to ask, Tunisia winked at him to keep quiet.

    After a while, a group of huge bats were seen flying in the sky. Each one was more than half a meter long and moving very fast.  When the bats passed by the place where Han Yu and others were hiding, Tunisia waved his hand to Han Yu who was about to speak, stretched his head to look at the direction in which the bats were flying away, and breathed a sigh of relief.  Then he said to Han Yu: "Go quickly, those patrollers will be back later."

    "What on earth is going on?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "This is really not the place to talk. When we get to our hiding place, I will tell you everything you want to know.***" Tunisia said to Han Yu with a sincere face.

    Han Yu, Ning Ping and others discussed it and decided to go with Tunisia.  As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger.  It can be said that Han Yu and others knew nothing about the woman Morrigan or the Deathless Star. If they rushed to the castle rashly, they would probably cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    Seeing that Han Yu and others agreed to go with him, Tunisia was obviously relieved and took Han Yu and others for a walk in the woods. Just when Han Yu was about to get dizzy??, Tunisia brought Han Yu to his destination.  First, he asked Han Yu to wait for him to be untied, then he looked around habitually, then ran to an inconspicuous patch of grass, stretched out his hand and groped for a while, uncovered the patch of grass, and said to Han Yu and others: "Please leave here.  Side." After saying that, Tunisia took the lead and jumped in, followed closely by Ningping, Field and others.  Han Yu was the last one to jump in. While jumping in, Han Yu restored the opened grass to its original state.

    After following Tunisia for a long time in the tunnel, Han Yu and others finally arrived at the place Tunisia mentioned.  If this place wasn't underground, Han Yu would have thought that he just walked into a village by accident, a village hidden underground.

    "Hey, Spider-Man, where did you rescue the people you brought back this time?" A guard joked with a smile when he saw Tunisia coming back.

    "Stop talking nonsense, go tell the patriarch that I have found a hero who can help us regain our homeland." Tunisia glared at the guard and said to the guard.

    "Just them?" After hearing Tunisia's words, the guard glanced at Han Yu and others suspiciously, then turned to look for the clan leader.  At this time, Tunisia turned around and said to Han Yu and others: "Please follow me to my house and wait for a while. The patriarch will be here soon."

    Han Yu nodded silently. He already believed Tunisia's statement that he was an aborigine of this planet.  Walking all the way to Tunisia's home, the people I saw along the way looked at Han Yu and others speechlessly.  But Han Yu didn't see the curiosity in those people's eyes. On the contrary, those people's eyes were full of confusion about the future.

    Arriving at Tunisia’s home, Tunisia was preparing to make tea.  But Han Yu stopped Tunisia and asked: "Don't rush to drink tea first, we are not thirsty. Don't you think you should have something more important to tell us now?"

    Tunisia nodded after hearing this, and after asking Han Yu to sit down, he whispered: "You saw it when you came here. The people who stay here are the indigenous people of this planet. We have been hunted down by the invaders.  We are about to become extinct, but those people are still unwilling to let us go. Patrollers will be sent out tomorrow to find the whereabouts of us survivors"

    "Wait a minute, why are you telling us this? Tell us something we want to know." Han Yu interrupted Tunisia's complaint and said in a deep voice.

    "Yes, I know. You want to trouble the people in the castle. We are eager to see this. Because as long as you can defeat the people in the castle, then we will get  regained vitality"

    "If you still talk nonsense, then I think we may have come to the wrong place." Han Yu stood up.  He said to Tunisia in a cold voice, and after finishing speaking, he was about to walk out.

    "Humph, come whenever you want, leave whenever you want. Do you think you can leave here easily?" A cold snort came from outside the door.  Then the door was opened, and he looked like he was in his sixties.  The old man with wrinkles on his face walked in with a dark face.

    Han Yu smiled coldly when he heard this, looked at the old man and said, "It's just your men. Do you want to block our way? Don't you think you are arrogant because you have only a few people in your hands? If you want to try, I can satisfy you."  Wish. But after today, there will no longer be an indigenous person on the Deathless Star."

    When the old man heard this, his eyes widened. A big man behind him took a step forward. Just as he was about to curse, he was kicked by the old man behind him.  The big man stepped aside with an aggrieved look. The old man stared at Han Yu with a complicated expression. After a long time, the old man lowered his voice and said to Han Yu: "Please forgive me for being rude just now. If I can calm your anger, I will  I will sacrifice my life to leave the last bit of hope for the Corolla Star."

    "Clan leader" Tunisia shouted hurriedly, ducking to protect the clan leader behind him and looking directly at Han Yu.  He didn't expect things to turn out like this.

    "Han Yu, let me do it." Upon seeing this, Lin Ke walked to Han Yu and said softly to Han Yu, who nodded slightly.  He's not a murderous pervert. The reason why Han Yu said what he said just now is because when Tunisia explained the situation to them, Han Yu discovered that the clan leader was eavesdropping outside the door. Not only did Han Yu find out, Ning Ping,  But everyone in Shi Bafang noticed it.  That's why they kept silent when Han Yu spoke just now, and also stopped Field and others who didn't know the truth.

    "Old man, my name is Lin Ke. Don't worry, we have no intention of causing trouble for you. We just want to rescue our companion who was kidnapped by a woman named Morrigan. Please forgive me if I have offended you in any way."  Lin Ke said to the clan leader warmly.

    At this time, the clan leader did not dare to act like the leader of the clan.  The capital is too little and I can’t afford to put it up even if I want to.  What's more, when Han Yu was talking to him just now, he deliberately released a trace of murderous intent, making the clan leader believe that if he disagreed, the other party would really kill him.

    "Please forgive meWhat a discourtesy just now.  "The patriarch quickly said to Lin Ke. Compared with Han Yu, the patriarch felt that it was better to deal with the girl in front of him. Dealing with that man always made the patriarch feel like he wanted to suffocate.

    "Don't be polite, old man. If there is nothing else, we want to leave immediately. After all, our companion has been arrested and we are very worried about her safety."

    "Please give me a moment, I think I need to tell you what I know, so that you can at least be more vigilant about those people in the castle."

    “If you have something to say, just say it quickly, there’s so much nonsense.” Han Yu said dissatisfied.

    The patriarch just pretended not to hear, looked at Lin Ke and said: "As you can see, the people here are all aborigines of Corolla Star. And those people in the castle are invaders. We don't know where they come from.  , I only know that after they came to Corolla Star, our peaceful life in the past was broken. In order to avoid the capture of those intruders, we hid here and there, and finally hid underground helplessly"

    “Let’s get to the point!” Han Yu shouted impatiently again.

    This time the voice was a bit loud, which frightened the patriarch and quickly increased his speaking speed.  "After those invaders captured our compatriots, they did not transport them away and sell them as slaves. Instead, they took them all to the castle and conducted experiments one after another."

    "Experiment?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    The patriarch nodded sadly.  "Yes, the zombies you encountered earlier were the results of the invaders' experiments. After they killed our compatriots, they used various experiments to resurrect the killed people in the form of zombies and buried them on the ground.  Once a living creature passes by, those zombies will burst out of the ground and attack the passing living creature."

    "Just those zombies?" Han Yu interrupted and asked.

    "Not just that. As far as we know, the experiments conducted by the invaders were all based on using the human body and then adding various things on this basis."

    "The inspectors we met before were actually one of the results of those people's experiments." Tunisia interjected.

    "You mean that bat-like thing that used to be a human?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "Yes. Not only the patrols, there are more weird things in the forest you are about to enter. It can be said that only you can't think of it, and there is nothing you can't see."

    "Hmm" The clan leader coughed lightly.  He gave Tunisia a dissatisfied look.  Tunisia shrank and stepped aside.  Return the right to speak to the patriarch.  Then the patriarch continued: "As Tunisia just said, the invaders not only captured the indigenous people here for various experiments, but also regularly purchased a large number of experimental products from the outside world."

    "How many were those intruders?" Han Yu asked a practical question.

    "If we only count the intruders, there are not many, about five hundred people. About two hundred of them are conducting experimental research. The remaining three hundred people seem to have followed them at the beginning and were responsible for protecting their safety."

    "Five hundred people?" Han Yu began to calculate in his mind after hearing this.  Five hundred people, for a fire element user like him.  It’s not too much to say too much, it’s not too much to say too little…

    Seeing Han Yu’s thinking look, the patriarch on the side quickly added: "Of course they have all kinds of subordinates. If we conservatively estimate the number, it is about ten times that of the intruders."

    "Five thousand?Well, this is a bit troublesome."

    "Moreover, the strength of those men varies. The zombies you killed earlier can only be regarded as the weakest ones. The closer you are to the castle, the more powerful the invaders' men are."

    "No matter how powerful they are, I will save my companions." When the clan leader stopped talking, Han Yu looked at the clan leader and said slowly.

    The patriarch did not speak when he heard this, but just looked at Han Yu deeply.

    Lin Ke asked from the side: "Old man, do you know who the leader of that group of invaders is?"

    The patriarch shuddered when he heard this, as if he remembered something terrible. After a while, he slowly said: "Morrigan, a woman who calls herself a witch."

    "Morrigan? Is she a woman with the appearance of a dark elf?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Dark Elf? What is that?" the clan leader looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    "Could it be that what you saw is not the same person I saw?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked strangely.

    The patriarch shook his head, "The Morrigan I know is a human. But since those invaders can transform other creatures through experiments, I wonder what she will do to her"I am also undergoing transformation.  "

    "She shouldn't be that crazy" Halfway through Han Yu's words, he remembered that when Morrigan grabbed Han Mengxin and stretched out her hand to break the hull of the Courage, that hand didn't seem like an arm that a girl could have.

    "What's wrong?" Lin Ke, who was on the side, saw Han Yu's expression was different and asked quickly.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "It's okay, I just suddenly felt that what the patriarch said may be true. The woman named Morrigan may have also conducted experiments on herself."

    "No way, she would be so crazy?" Lin Ke said in disbelief.

    "She even dares to do experiments on human beings that are expressly prohibited by the alliance. There is anything else she doesn't dare to do. But if you don't talk about her position, she can be called a genius. Zombies, human body modification these are what I usually hear  It sounds like nonsense, but she has told us through her experiments that these things can be done." Han Yu said in a deep voice.

    "But what is the purpose of using your own body for experiments?" Lin Ke asked in confusion.

    Han Yu said uncertainly after hearing this: "Maybe it's for power, or maybe it's because of curiosity. She may want to have a more comprehensive understanding of what her experiment is like through herself."

    "If this is really the case, then she is too crazy." Lin Ke said slowly.

    "If she wasn't crazy, I don't think she would study things like zombies that shouldn't exist in the world. But it doesn't matter whether she is a genius or not, or how amazing her research is. If she offends me, I will make her regret it.  , If you dare to kidnap my sister, I will definitely make her pay the price!" Han Yu narrowed his eyes and swore viciously.

    Shadow Castle

    Mo Li'an was talking to Han Mengxin when she suddenly felt a chill on her back and couldn't help but sneeze.  Then she saw Han Mengxin sitting opposite her with an ugly face.

    "Sorry, sorry, I didn't mean to." Morrigan smiled and reached out to take out a handkerchief to wipe Han Mengxin.  However, Han Mengxin did not let Morrigan touch her. She stepped back slightly, took out her handkerchief and wiped the saliva from her face. She looked at Morrigan and asked, "Are you sick?"

    "How could I get sick? Someone must be trying to plot against me, right?" Morrigan replied with a smile.  (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 380 The Last Resistance Force

    "Do you have many enemies?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "Ha, my enemies? There are so many like the stars in the sky that I can't even count them." Morrigan replied with a smile after hearing this.

    "But you don't seem to care at all."

    "What do you care about? No matter how much they hate me, there's nothing they can do about it. Why should I waste my precious time on this little thing?"

    "You, you are really open-minded."

    "Thank you for the compliment. But Mengxin, aren't you curious at all about what experiments I want to use you for?" Morrigan looked at Han Mengxin with a smile and asked.

    "Even if I refuse, will you agree?" Han Mengxin asked angrily.

    "Of course I disagree. But you can protest."

    "To borrow what you just said, I don't want to waste time on this kind of thing."

    "Heheit seems you are also very open-minded." Morrigan said to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    Han Mengxin: ""

    Facing Han Mengxin’s glare, Morrigan said nonchalantly: “Don’t stare at me like that, it will make me feel like you are seducing me.”

    Han Mengxin was shocked when she heard this, and immediately lowered her head, not daring to look at Morrigan again.  Although she was mentally prepared, Han Mengxin still didn't want to have any super-friendship relationship with Morrigan.

    Seeing that her words frightened Han Mengxin, Morrigan smiled slightly, and then said: "I think I can tell you what experiments I am going to use you for. After all, you are the person involved, and I also need your cooperation."

    Han Mengxin, who lowered his head, heard this.  He immediately looked up at Morrigan.  Just listen to Morrigan continue: "I took you to visit my underground factory this morning. I think you have guessed that the research I conduct is about life."

    Han Mengxin nodded silently after hearing this.  After getting Han Mengxin's reply, Morian continued: "So, studying the mysteries of life is my lifelong pursuit."

    “Didn’t you already make yourself immortal through your own research?” Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "Not enough, not enough. I not only want to understand life and death in life, I also want to completely master it. What you see now is only part of my research. I can already use life and death in life to achieve immortality, but I also want to  Understand death, understand what kind of reincarnation is between life and death. When I completely grasp the mystery of life I seem to be a little off topic. "

    Han Mengxin looked at Morrigan with tangled eyes.  He said slowly: "Do you know that half-talking is a very unethical behavior."

    "Haha I'm sorry, just pretend you didn't hear it. In short, the experiment I want to use your assistance is related to the study of death." Morrigan said with a smile.

    "How can I help you? Apart from some medical skills and a non-lethal light ability, I don't seem to have any other abilities." Han Mengxin asked with a frown.

    After hearing this, Morian looked at Han Mengxin seriously and said, "Don't belittle yourself. Mengxin, do you know? When I first met you, I actually just wanted to trick you into coming here and become one of my many experimental subjects."  One. But when you held my hand, I was pleasantly surprised to find that you are the person I have been looking for, and you are the key to unlocking the door of death."

    "In other words, the reason why I get your special care is because of my light ability?" Han Mengxin asked with a wry smile.

    "That's right."

    “…I really don’t know whether I should feel lucky or lament that I am unlucky.”

    "Hahaha Of course you should feel lucky. Because you are about to participate in the greatest war in the world."

    "The greatest war?" Han Mengxin looked at Morrigan in confusion and asked.

    "Of course, a war against God." Morrigan shouted excitedly.

    "……I do not understand."

    "Heheheit doesn't matter if you don't understand. Mengxin, where do you think life comes from?"

    "Er"

    "It is God who created life! And I will use my actual actions to tell those gods above that creating life is no longer the exclusive preserve of God!" Morrigan said this with a face full of enthusiasm.  Han Mengxin felt shuddering and couldn't help but whispered: "You are really a madman."

    "Thank you for the compliment." Morrigan said to Han Mengxin with a smile.  Then his expression stopped being fanatical and returned to his usual appearance.

    "So when will the experiment start?" Han Mengxin asked softly.

    "You still have ten days on the next full moon night. Ten days later. YouYou will find yourself in a new existence.  "Morrigan always kept a smile on her face, but that smile made Han Mengxin shudder. Think about it, being with a madman. Although this madman is very polite to you now, who knows when she will have an attack.  ?

    And just when Han Mengxin was thinking about how to escape.  The door to the room rang.  Nangong Yu, who was Morrigan's housekeeper, walked in, bowed and saluted Morrigan: "Master. I just received news that the nest of those ground rats was discovered."

    "Really? Then I will increase the number of experimental products. Let's send the underground spiders." Morrigan smiled after hearing this.

    "Yes." Nangong Yu bowed and accepted the order, retreating towards the door without even daring to raise his head.  Morrigan was very satisfied with Nangong Yu's performance at the moment, and her original plan to teach Nangong Yu a lesson was temporarily put aside.

    As the door closed, Morrigan looked at Han Mengxin who was full of thoughts and said: "Mengxin, I remind you, don't think about escaping from here. You are so cute, and in the entire Shadow Castle, this room is the only one that can be said to be  The safest. Once you leave here, without telling anyone else, Nangong Yu will hide you immediately. Haha Do you need me to tell you in detail what will happen to you then? "

    "No need. I will stay here honestly and wait for my brother and his companions to rescue me." Han Mengxin replied with a serious face.

    "Don't be so serious. Although your serious look is also very attractive, I prefer to see you shy. Let's go. I will take you to see the place where you will conduct experiments later. It can also be regarded as familiarizing you with the familiar environment.  This will save you from having to adapt to a strange environment." Morrigan stood up and said to Han Mengxin.

    When Han Mengxin saw this, she stood up and said, "If you are not angry, I would like to say that everything here makes me uncomfortable."

    "I can't help this, just adapt slowly. After all, it's easier for you to adapt to the environment than for the environment to adapt to you." Morrigan replied casually.

    Han Mengxin: ""

    As Morrigan arrived at the place where she was about to experiment, there was neither the blood on the first underground floor nor the weirdness on the second underground floor. The space on the third floor was empty and there was nothing.

    "Why is there nothing here?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "There is nothing in the first place. Death is the disappearance of everything."

    "Then how do you plan to use me for experiments? Are you going to kill me here?" Han Mengxin looked at Morrigan and replied.

    "Of course not. Don't ask any more questions. You will naturally know when the time comes. Don't you feel impatient?"

    "No. I just thought that if you don't tell me now, you might not have a chance."

    "Really? It seems that you are very confident in your brother. I admit, he is a very powerful guy. However, it is not that easy to get here through the Shadow Forest."

    "Hmph." Han Mengxin snorted disdainfully upon hearing this.  Morrigan was not annoyed, looked at Han Mengxin and asked: "Do you want to make a bet? If your brother can come here before the full moon night, I will let you go. But if your brother can't come, then you  You must cooperate with my experiment wholeheartedly."

    "Could it be that if I don't cooperate, your experiment won't succeed?"

    "Of course it can be successful, as long as you are turned into a puppet. But I don't want to do that, because it will lose a lot of fun."

    "Okay, it's a deal. I hope you can keep your word." Han Mengxin thought about it for a moment and said to Morrigan.

    "Although I am a girl, I still keep my promise." Morrigan replied with a smile.

    *************************************

    While Han Yu was listening to the clan leader describing the weird monsters they already knew, screams suddenly came from outside.  The big man who had been silent since he followed the patriarch into the house quickly went out to take a look.  A huge underground spider, as big as half a basketball court, is destroying its current home.  And his compatriots are struggling to resist the arrival of the underground spiders with crude weapons in hand.

    Seeing this, the big man said nothing and immediately rushed back to the room angrily. He glared at Han Yu and others and cursed: "You bastards, you must have attracted the underground spiders."

    Han Yu glanced at the big man and asked the clan leader: "Were those people also modified the underground spider?"

    "Yes." The patriarch looked a little desperate, and nodded slowly to Han Yu.

    Got a reply.  Han Yu walked out without saying a word. Ning Ping and others immediately followed after seeing this.  Just as the big man in the room was about to scold him again, the patriarch suddenly stretched out his hand and gave it to him.He slapped him and shouted in a low voice: "Shut up! If you don't shut up your mouth anymore, don't blame me for being rude to you!"

    "Dad, why are you facing those people?" the big man shouted aggrievedly.

    "Shut up! Because those people are very likely to save our fate!" the patriarch shouted sternly.  Then he said to Tunisia who was standing aside: "Tunisia. Go out and have a look."

    "Hey." Tunisia agreed and hurried out.

    "Traitor!" The big man looked at Tunisia's back and cursed in a low voice.

    "Pa!" The patriarch slapped him again, staring at the big man. After a while, he sighed and said slowly: "It would be great if Tunisia was my son. Why? Why did God give me such a stupid person like you?"  Son?" The patriarch shook his head and walked outside.  The big man was very aggrieved and didn't understand why his father beat him.  But after seeing his father going out, he hurriedly ran out.

    As soon as he went out, the big man saw a scene that he would never forget.  The underground spider that had been domineering in front of him was now like a kitten, lying motionless in front of the man named Han Yu.

    "Here, what's going on?" The big man asked blankly.

    "No, I don't know. I just came out and saw this scene." Tunisia replied casually.  obviously.  He was also frightened by the scene in front of him.  The only excited person at the scene was the clan leader.  Because he saw that his people finally had hope of being rescued.  The person named Han Yu who can make the subterranean spider succumb is definitely not simple.

    "Hey, what should we do with this underground spider?" Han Yu turned around and asked Tunisia.  Tunisia heard the words and looked at the clan leader, and saw the clan leader nodded from him, and immediately shouted to Han Yu knowingly: "Kill it, otherwise it will find more of its kind, and then all of us here will be captured by them.  Let’s go and give it to those people for experiments. The mission of these underground spiders is to find the survivors of this planet.”

    "Really? That's very free. Sorry." Han Yu raised a flame in his right hand and pointed his index finger on the forehead of the underground spider.  Immediately afterwards, the underground spider let out a scream, and flames burst out from the inside of the underground spider. In just a short moment, a underground spider that was extremely powerful in the eyes of Tunisia and others was killed.

    The destruction of the underground spiders seems to have finally restored some vitality to the people here.  The clan elder burst into tears, walked to Han Yu, knelt down, and begged Han Yu with his head touching the ground: "Please, please lend a helping hand to us and drive away the invaders who have taken over our homeland."  As the clan leader finished speaking, everyone on the scene knelt down, including the big man.

    Han Yu frowned and looked at the clan leader, waved his hands to prevent Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner and Lianpeng from talking with a trace of unbearable expression on their faces, and then said to the clan leader: "We are going to save our companions. Can I help you deal with the intruders?"  Problem, though. I need a guide.”

    "If you need a guide, I can" The clan leader immediately raised his head and replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu waved his hand directly and refused: "You can't do it. You are too old. I need young people."

    "Then I'll come." Tunisia stood up and said after hearing this.

    Everyone, including the big man, looked at Tunisia with surprised eyes.  Han Yu looked at Tunisia and nodded, then looked at the people kneeling on the ground and said, "Who else is willing to be my guide?"

    Everyone looked at each other, wondering what Han Yu wanted to do?  Isn’t one guide enough?

    Han Yu frowned slightly.  He said in a deep voice: "Don't you even have the will to resist at all? Faced with the invaders who invaded your home and harmed your compatriots, you don't even have the will to resist at all. Do you only pray for help from others?"

    “Count me in, I’m also willing to be your guide.” The big man suddenly stood up.  He glared at Han Yu and shouted loudly.

    "The eyes are good, but I hope you can still look like this when facing those intruders." Han Yu nodded after hearing this and asked the big man to stand next to Tunisia.  Then he looked at the remaining people and asked again: "Is there anyone else?" The clan leader on the side already understood what Han Yu meant, stood up silently, and looked at his clansmen with Han Yu.  Someone took the lead, and eight more people stepped forward one after another.  Han Yu waited for a while, and finally nodded and said: "It seems that of you survivors, only ten warriors are left. Hey, big man, what's your name?"

    "Osto." The big man replied in a deep voice.

    "You are the captain of these ten people, and Tunisia serves as your deputy. Go pick up your weapons, and you will act with us. We are going to save our companions, and you are going to fight for the fate of your own people.  Go fight.”

    "I know?.  "Osdu nodded, turned around and shouted to the eight people looking at him: "Fight!  "

    “Fight!” Eight people raised their right hands and responded loudly.

    While Ostow and others were preparing, Lin Ke walked up to Han Yu and asked in a low voice: "Han Yu, I don't understand why you did that just now?"

    "" Han Yu glanced at Lin Ke when he heard this, and replied in a low voice: "In fact, I don't have any other meaning in doing this. I just want people here to understand that it is better to rely on yourself than to ask for help."

    "But, based on their strength"

    "I know that with their ability, they can't get close to that castle at all. However, they are the original owners of this planet. We can help them this time, but what if there is a next time? Will we let them come back again at that time?  Go underground and pray for people like us to come to this planet again to help them? They must understand that defending their homeland is their own business, and the help of others can only be secondary."

    When Han Yu spoke, he did not shy away from the clan leader standing aside.  After hearing Han Yu's words, the patriarch did not show anger on his face, but only looked thoughtful.  After a moment of silence, the patriarch left Han Yu and others and returned to his home.

    His son Ostow is making preparations for the battle.  Seeing his father coming back, he quickly put down his work, stepped forward and called: "Father."

    "Yeah." The patriarch nodded and looked at his son silently.  After a while, the patriarch said to Osdu: "Follow me."

    "Yes." Osdu agreed and followed the patriarch into the bedroom with a puzzled look on his face.  Watching his father drag out a box from under the bed, he took out a pair of armor.

    "This is what I wore when I was young. You can take it." The patriarch handed the armor to Osdu and said calmly.

    "Father." Osdu held the armor in his hand and looked at his father in disbelief, who had rarely given him a good look since he was a child.

    "Go and listen to Tunisia's opinion. He is smarter than you, more thoughtful than you, and he will not harm you." After saying this, the patriarch walked out of the house. Before going out, the patriarch whispered to Os  They all said: "Ostu, remember to come back alive."

    "Yes, father, I remember." Ostow replied loudly.

    ……

    The last force of the Deathless Star to resist the invaders was assembled and stood in front of Han Yu and others.  No one laughed at the old equipment of Osdu and others. From Osdu and others, people saw an aura of looking back at death.  Han Yu nodded secretly after reading it.

    No nonsense, Han Yu waved to everyone, "Let's go." (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 381 Heroes of the Past

    The last resistance force sounds tragic and pitiful.  Of course, Han Yu would not just watch Osdu and others fight various monsters in the Shadow Forest with outdated weapons. Most of the time, Osdu and others were responsible for guarding.

    "Boom" a two-meter-tall piranha was reduced to ashes in Han Yu's flames.  Osdu looked at Han Yu with a complicated expression, lowered his head and did not cheer like the others.

    "Take a rest, I'm so tired." Han Yu said to everyone.

    You can take a break, which is something Tunisia and others really want.  Although they did not participate in the battle after entering the Shadow Forest, Tunisia and others were still under great psychological pressure when they saw monsters that could easily kill them appear in front of them.  When they were in the underground village, they were so excited by Han Yu's words that they followed him here. If they had a choice, Tunisia didn't know if people like him would make the same choice again.

    Han Yu walked over to Ostow, who was sitting alone with a gloomy face. He sat down and asked, "Aren't you willing for me to let you be spectators?"

    Hearing this, Osdu suddenly raised his head, looked at Han Yu, then lowered his head again, and whispered: "I know, we are just a burden in your eyes"

    "I have never thought about it this way." Han Yu interrupted Osdu, stared at Osdu and said, "Don't blame yourself. If you have that skill, why not think about what you can do if you fight those monsters.  Can you defeat those monsters?”

    "So what if you think about it? We have no possibility of a battlefield." Ostow said with a bitter smile.

    "If you want a battlefield, I can grant your request. However, on the battlefield, you must be prepared to be killed. Are you ready to die at any time?"

    "I'm ready to sacrifice everything." Ostow replied loudly.

    "That's just you. If you want to try fighting those monsters, I'll leave it to you to deal with the monsters you encounter next time." After Han Yu finished speaking, he stood up and walked towards Ningping.

    "We won't let you down!" Osdu shouted at Han Yu's back.

    "Are you going to let them experience it?" Ning Ping said as he looked at Han Yu who came to sit next to him.

    "Ah, I'm not a nanny. They have to learn to deal with those monsters on their own, otherwise there will be no point in bringing them here." Han Yu answered after taking a sip from the water bottle in Ning Ping's hand.

    "It seems you had no intention of taking those people to the castle."

    "What are you taking them for? To die?" Han Yu smiled when he heard this.

    Just like what Han Yu said before.  When they encountered the monsters in the Shadow Forest again, Han Yu and others did not take action, but left the chance of fighting to Osdu and others.

    What Ostow and others have to face is a black bear with three heads.  The standing black bear is about three meters tall, and its two huge bear paws can be slapped casually.  With one palm, a tree as thick as a bowl was cut in half.

    "Don't be afraid! Follow what we agreed upon in advance!" Ostow suppressed the fear in his heart and shouted loudly to the others.

    "Don't tremble! If you don't act like a man now, why don't you wait until no one is around to act like a man?" Tunis echoed Ostou's words loudly, and rushed to stand next to Ostou first, and stood next to Ostou.  The two stood on either side of the three black bears.

    "Roar!" The three black bears roared in unison and rushed towards Tunisia, who was relatively thin.  Facing the roaring black bears, Tunisia's legs trembled, but he still stood motionless. When the black bears approached, he pierced the hearts of the three black bears with the spear in his hand.

    The fur of black bears is very thick.  It's like wearing a thick armor.  Not only did Tunisia's thrust with all his strength not hit the black bear's heart, but it actually made his hands numb due to the excessive force.  And to make matters worse, the three black bears became crazy because of Tunisia's attack. They roared and slapped Tunisia on the head with their bear paws.

    "Don't be impatient." Han Yu stopped Ning Ping who was about to take action. At this moment, he heard Osdu roar and stabbed the eye of the bear head among the three black bears with his gun.

    Facing the attack, the black bear retreated. Although it had three heads, the black bear obviously did not want to get hurt.  He backed away.  Ostow was unyielding, roaring and pressing forward step by step, never leaving the black bear's eyes.  The black bear retreated continuously, and finally when Osdu attacked again, the black bear suddenly attacked.  He swung his right palm violently and slapped the gunshot that pierced his eyes.  The huge force immediately shattered Osto's hands and jaws, and the spear was immediately shot away.  At this time, the black bear was already heading towards Os.??raised his other bear paw.

    "Osto!" Tunisia roared, gritted his teeth and rushed towards Osto.  The unarmed Ostow glared at the black bear, clenching his fists.

    "Drink!" Just as the black bear's paw slapped Ostow's head, a cry came from behind Ostow, and five spears lined up to meet the black bear's paw.

    "Bang!" With a muffled sound, the three black bears took two steps back, and the owners of the five spears also took three steps back.

    "Osto, take the gun!" Tunisia shouted and threw his gun to Osto.  At the same time, two other people stood side by side with Ostow holding spears.  Ostow grinned, looked at the black bear charging at him again, and shouted loudly: "Get ready to lunge!"

    As the words fell, three spears stabbed at the three black bears that rushed over.  This time, the three black bears didn't get any advantage, and they sat down on the ground after being pricked by the thrusts of the three Osdus.

    Although the black bear was not injured, the black bear was completely angered.  He roared and got up, glaring at Ostow and the others.  After the blow just now, it seemed that the fear in the hearts of Ostow and others was stabbed out.  It's strange that even now facing the roar of the black bear, Ostow and others are not afraid at all except for being excited.

    "The black bear has rough skin and thick flesh. Osdu. I will lead people to wrap around the front of the black bear. You will lead people to go behind it." Tunisia returned the spear he picked up to Osdu and whispered to Osdu at the same time.  .

    "Be careful." Osdu warned Tunisia and the others, and took the two people he had just cooperated with to go around behind the three black bears.  The remaining seven people were divided into two groups. Because Tunisia was not physically strong, he could only act as a temporary commander.  Under the command of Tunisia, nine people from Ostou surrounded the black bear, and one group faced a bear head.

    "Woo" The three black bears seemed to have noticed something was wrong. The three bear heads stared fiercely at the humans surrounding them, and issued a low roar to warn each other.

    "Together!" Tunisia shouted.  As Tunisia's words fell.  Ostow and others took action at the same time.  Nine guns pierced the three black bears from different angles.  It's just that the fur of the three black bears was too thick. Even if the black bears were stabbed by nine spears, they still did not cause any real damage to the black bears.  On the contrary, the three black bears became even more angry because of this.  The black bear roared wildly.  Waving his bear paw, he ignored the attacks from the other two sides and rushed straight to the team where Osdu was.

    "Damn it!" Ning Ping cursed when he saw this, his figure moved, and the next second he appeared behind the three black bears. At the same time, the Qingyun Sword was unsheathed, and the three bears' heads were cut off almost at the same time.  Looking at the bear's head that fell to the ground, Ostow and others looked depressed.  Han Yu on the side shook his head slightly when he saw this, complaining a little bit about Ning Ping's bad behavior just now, but Ning Ping also had good intentions, and Han Yu couldn't say anything more.

    Walk forward slowly.  Han Yu looked at the depressed Ostow and said, "Why are you so frowning? You just performed very well."

    "But" Ostow hesitated to speak.

    "But you didn't kill the last three black bears, did you?" Han Yu finished what Osdu had not said.  Seeing that Han Yudu had said it, Osdu nodded honestly.

    "If you are given time, can you defeat those three black bears?" Han Yu asked gently.

    "Yes, I promise." Ostow immediately raised his head and replied after hearing this.

    "In this case, why are you frustrated? Ning Ping took advantage of you this time. I will keep a close eye on him next time and won't give him a chance to take your credit. How about that? I can kill a few more and that one  Is it a monster similar to a black bear?”

    Stu replied loudly.  The eyes of others were also full of fighting spirit, as if they were eager for a monster to appear.

    Their hopes were met.  Didn't go long.  Han Yu and others encountered a monster again, a Cyclops with two heads.  Watching the Cyclops easily pull up a big tree to use as a weapon.  Tunisia and the others swallowed secretly. The big guy in front of them was much stronger than the black bear just now.

    Seeing a flash of fear in everyone's eyes, Ostow shouted loudly: "Don't be afraid, the Cyclops also has weaknesses. To attack his eyes, just smash his eyes. He will still be finished."

    "Roar" The Cyclops seemed to be irritated by Osdu's words. After roaring, he waved the big tree in his hand and rushed towards Osdu.  Upon seeing this, Tunisia quickly shouted: "Form up, form up, just like we did just now." The remaining people actually formed their own teams without Tunisia reminding them. When they saw the Cyclops rushing over, they immediately clenched their spears with both hands.  When the Cyclops rushed into the attack range, he immediately thrust out the spear in his hand.

    &nbsp; "Huhu" The giant one-eyed man waved the big tree left and right, and the two three-person teams were knocked away.  Only Osto's team was left standing in front of the Cyclops.

    "Prepare to thrust!" Osdu roared, facing the Cyclops and thrust out his spear.

    "Hu" was accompanied by the sound of wind, and the big tree roared and swept towards Osdu and others.

    At the same time, the fireball in Han Yu's hand was ready to go. Although the purpose was to train Ostow and others, he couldn't just watch Ostow and others hang here.  Han Yu is ready to take action!

    But at this moment, a white thread-like object suddenly shot out from the leaves of a big tree, and immediately stuck to the big tree in the Cyclops' hand. Moreover, the thread-like object was extremely sticky, and  The Cyclops's brute force did not break it, and not only did it not break, it almost caused the Cyclops to slip to his waist due to excessive force.

    "Roar" the Cyclops roared angrily, and immediately changed the target of the attack, leaving Osdu, Tunis and others behind, and turned around and rushed towards the big tree from which the filament-like object flew out.  Except Ostow.  Tunisia and the two remaining uninjured people split up and ran towards the person who had just been beaten away.  Provide first aid to an injured companion.

    Tightening the spear in his hand, Osdu stared at the back of the Cyclops who ignored him, the anger in his eyes burning.  Finally, Osdu roared angrily, picked up his spear and charged towards the Cyclops who had his back turned to him.

    "Is he crazy?" Han Yu cursed upon seeing this and rushed towards Osdu.  At this moment, Osdu had already rushed to the back of the Cyclops, and stabbed out with the spear in his hand.

    "Poof"

    "Ouch" the Cyclops let out a loud scream, and at the same time, he covered his buttocks with both hands and jumped up more than three feet above the ground.

    Ostow, who had lost his spear, stared blankly at the leaping Cyclops, not knowing exactly where he had stabbed the Cyclops with the stab he had just exerted all his strength.

    But Cyclops has no interest in discussing this issue with Ostow.  He turned around and glared at Ostow.  Stretch out your left hand to grab Ostow.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? When the Cyclops’ left hand was about to catch the stunned Ostow, Han Yu lifted Ostto to the sky in time.  Due to his progress in cultivation, Han Yu can now breathe fire in addition to his hands.  The feet can also breathe fire. The advantage of this is that the hands are freed, but the disadvantage is that it costs more shoes.

    With one hand holding Ostow's collar, Han Yu slapped Ostow in the face and shouted: "Wake up!"

    Austin was woken up by a slap. He looked at Han Yu in confusion. When he lowered his head, he found that he was still in the sky. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead.  The teeth are constantly chattering.

    "Aren't you afraid of heights?" Han Yu looked at Ostow suspiciously and asked in a low voice.

    Austin's face turned slightly red and he nodded sheepishly.

    Han Yu laughed, and laughed very loudly, which made Ostow's face become darker and darker.  But it was in heaven at this time, and no matter how dissatisfied Osdu was with Han Yu, he could only endure it.  However, the good impression I had accumulated towards Han Yu disappeared amidst Han Yu's laughter.

    "Do you know where you hit that guy with that shot just now?" Han Yu stopped laughing and looked at Ostow and asked.

    When Osdu heard this, he shook his head. When Han Yu saw this, he said, "Then you can see for yourself." After saying that, Han Yu turned Osdu to face the Cyclops on the ground.  I saw the Cyclops grinning, reaching out and groping at his butt, then gritting his teeth, as if pulling something out.

    "Er that" Ostow pointed at the Cyclops, and then at himself.  Han Yu suppressed a smile and nodded: "That's right. The blow you made just now was really accurate. It penetrated the Cyclops' asshole with one shot. I don't think anyone has ever poked the Cyclops's asshole. This is not a good thing for a Cyclops.  . What a bloody lesson."

    "Can you let me go first?" Osdu said to Han Yu with a red face.

    "Okay, but after waiting, you can lead the Tunisians back, and it's up to us to start the next battle, no objection."

    "No, no objection." Ostow stammered.

    Seeing Ostow's appearance, Han Yu smiled evilly again.  Back on the ground, Ostow lowered his head and did not dare to look at anyone.  Han Yu stood behind and patted Ostow on the shoulder, "Don't look downcast. It's not like you were stabbed in the ass."

    "Pfft" Han Yu's words elicited a chuckle from Tunisia.  Ostow did not dare to lose his temper with Han Yu, but he had nothing to worry about Tunisia. He immediately glared at Tunisia and asked, "You are so ridiculous, are everyone okay?"

    "It's okay, because the spear blocks"Therefore, everyone only suffered minor injuries.  " Tunisia quickly replied, but when he saw his smiling face, Ostow became very angry. Seeing Ostow's face getting darker and darker, Tunisia hurriedly shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I  I remember something that I must tell you.  "

    "What's going on?" Han Yu, who was about to go deal with the Cyclops with Ning Ping, heard the sound and asked.

    "The white filament that suddenly spurted out just now reminds me of our battle hero without the Death Star. That is his ability."

    "Ability? You mean it's the same as my ability?"

    "I don't know about this, but he can indeed spit out something similar to spider silk, and the traps he sets are very powerful. Once stuck, it is difficult to escape."

    "Then where is the hero you mentioned now?"

    "I don't know, he disappeared during a battle with the invaders. But when I saw the white spider silk just now, I thought of that hero again."

    "What's the name of the hero you're talking about?"

    "Sparky, Spider-Man Sparky." Tunisia replied loudly.

    Regardless of whether it was Sparky who saved Ostow and others just now, it is more important to deal with the Cyclops right now.  Han Yu temporarily forgot about Spider-Man, and while Ning Ping was entangled with the Cyclops, he aimed his right index finger at the one-eyed eye of one of the two-headed Cyclops' heads.

    A bright red light shot straight out, penetrated the Cyclops' head, and ignited a big tree behind the Cyclops.

    The Cyclops let out a scream and fell backwards.  With a "boom", the two-headed Cyclops fell to the ground.  But before Han Yu and others could get in front of him, the big tree that was set on fire suddenly let out a scream, "Damn it, who is so wicked as to set fire to me?" Along with the scream, a big man with unkempt hair and half naked body came out.  The tree jumped down.  Immediately after landing, he rolled on the ground.  There was nothing he could do. The only piece of clothing he wore to cover his body, his worn-out large pants, was also set on fire.

    "Spider-Man?" Han Yu pointed at the big man still rolling on the ground and asked the stunned Tunisia.  To be continued.  .  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 382 The Reason for Betrayal

    "Hello, my name is Sparky. Sparky, who still couldn't keep his pants after a lot of trouble, squatted on the ground, looked up at Han Yu and others and said.

    "Whoever has extra pants, give him a pair." Han Yu blinked, turned around and asked Tunisia and the others.

    Who would bring two pairs of pants when going out?  Don't tell me, there really is a different one.  This guy didn't know why, but he was wearing two pairs of pants. His explanation was that he was wearing the wrong one.  But fortunately he was wearing the wrong one, otherwise Spider-Man Spark would have been squatting on the ground talking to Han Yu and others.

    "Thank you, thank you." Sparky thanked him repeatedly, took the pants handed over by Han Yu and quickly put them on.  Then he had the nerve to stand up.

    Only then did Han Yu realize that this Spider-Man was quite tall, half a head taller than himself. Han Yu took half a step back, looked at Spark and asked, "Spark, do you know these people?  "With that said, Han Yu pulled Tunisia and Osdu in front of him.

    Spark looked at it, shook his head and said: "They are wearing the traditional fighting clothes of our planet. However, there are no more people on this planet who can fight the invaders."

    "Who said that?" Ostow asked loudly.

    Spark looked at Ostow, shook his head and said, "What's your name?"

    "Osto."

    "Ostu, go back and don't think about fighting. Those invaders are invincible"

    "Shut up!" Oss interrupted Sparky before he could finish his words.  Tunisia on the side also stared at Spark with an angry face and asked: "Are you really the Spider-Man Spark that everyone talks about? Don't you pretend to be?"

    "Spider-Man? Hahathat ignorant guy is already dead." Sparky smiled bitterly upon hearing this.  He turned around and left. Before leaving, he said to Han Yu and others: "As a thank you for giving me the pants, I advise you to get on this planet as soon as possible. Everything here is unimaginable to you. If you don't want to be harmed, do it as soon as possible."  leave here."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said to Spark's back: "Thank you for your advice, but we have things we have to do. Tunisia, Ostou. Let's go."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Spark suddenly turned around, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Are you going to Shadow Castle?"

    "Isn't it possible?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "You are not afraid of death?"

    "You asked this question at a very low level. I refuse to answer."

    Spark and Han Yu looked at each other silently for a moment, and Spark murmured to himself: "You will die."

    "Is this all you want to say?"

    "I can lead you, but you must promise not to take these people with you." Spark was silent for a moment, pointed at Tunisia, Ostow and others, and then said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "This is not okay, they will not agree."

    "Not bad." Ostow shouted immediately.

    Spark looked at Han Yu with a complicated expression and said, "Do you want to make this planet completely hopeless?"

    "This is their own choice." Han Yu replied softly.

    Not getting Han Yu’s promise, Spark’s eyes were full of anger, but after a moment, he calmed down.  Staring at Han Yu, he said: "If you need a guide, I can be my guide. Please"

    Before Sparks finished speaking, Ostow suddenly shouted: "We are warriors! The last warriors among the local residents of the Death Star. We would rather die fighting than hide underground like rats and live in fear all day long.  !”

    "Ha!" Tunisia and others shouted loudly when Ostow finished speaking.

    Sparky turned to look at Han Yu, and Han Yu spread his hands, indicating that he was helpless.

    "Okay, let's go together." Sparky smiled bitterly and said to Han Yu and others.

    With someone like Spark who is familiar with the Shadow Forest leading the way.  For Han Yu, it was still a dream.  However, Spark's next behavior made Han Yu feel a little confused.  This Sparky looked a bit weak on the outside, but in reality, Han Yu discovered that this Sparky was hiding his strength.  You must not have the intention to harm others, and you must have the intention to guard against others. Han Yu quietly increased his vigilance towards Spark.

    After following Spark for a short distance in the direction of the castle in the Shadow Forest.  Spark suddenly stopped, turned around and said seriously to Han Yu behind him: "Ma, we are about to enter the trap area set by the Shadow Castle in the Shadow Forest. You must follow me closely and don't spread too thin. Those traps can be  All fatal."

    ?"I know." Han Yu nodded slightly and said hello to Ning Ping and others behind him.  When Spark saw this, he stopped talking nonsense and led Han Yu and others into the trap area of ??the forest.

    As Spark said, Han Yu and his party encountered many traps in this area.  Fortunately, Han Yu and his party had been alert, and except for a few unlucky ones who suffered some skin injuries, no one else was harmed.

    "Hurry up, we can leave this area through the open space." Spark pointed to an open space not far ahead and said to Han Yu and his party.

    Han Yu and his party had no doubts. The key was that Spark took the lead and ran over.  When Han Yu and others saw this, they quickly followed.  Unexpectedly, a change occurred at this moment.

    The moment Spark ran across the open space, Han Yu suddenly felt a shock under his feet, and then a large net buried in the ground emerged from the ground, trapping all Han Yu and his party in the net.

    "Damn it! What kind of net is this? Why is it so sticky?" Ostow yelled while struggling.

    Han Yu stared at Spark, who was not caught in the net, and said slowly: "Did you join those intruders?"

    "No, I didn't," Sparky shouted hurriedly.

    Han Yu said coldly: "Then what's going on? I don't think anyone can create this big net to trap us except you? You have spent a lot of effort to lead us into this trap."

    "I. I. I have no choice. If I don't do this, those people will not let the people of this planet go." Sparky whispered with a painful look on his face.

    "Traitor!" Ostow and others roared angrily.

    "No, I'm not a traitor. I am, I am here to allow the people on this planet to have some living space, I, I" Sparky hurriedly explained to Ostow and others.

    "It's a pity that words can never be as practical as actions."  Spark's explanation pales in comparison to what he did.  Ostow and others glared at Spark without saying a word.

    “Perhaps it was the looks in the eyes of Ostow and others that stimulated Spark.  Sparky screamed as if he had lost his mind: "What do you know? What do you know? I gave up my freedom, my self-esteem, and everything for the survival of my planet, just so that you can survive a little longer."  opportunity. But what about you? Apart from provoking the invaders again and again, what else will you do? The invaders are powerful and invincible, why don’t you understand this?"

    "I have no intention of commenting on your behavior. I just want to ask you, have the soldiers we sent in the past been killed by you, by you" Ostow stared at Spark tightly and said slowly.

    Austin's words seemed to bring back some memories of Spark, and Spark shouted with a look of horror: "No, it's not my fault, it's just that they don't know what's good and what's good. They don't listen to my advice."

    Having said that, Osdu and others already understood what happened to the warriors who came here first.  There is nothing more infuriating and unacceptable than being stabbed in the back by a trusted companion.

    "Spider-Man Sparky, Oslo swears once again that I will kill you in this life!" Oslo roared at Spark.

    "Hehe hahaha kill me? Even you deserve it!" Spark, who had looked frightened before, suddenly seemed to be a different person, looking at Ostow with a mocking look on his face and said.

    "Dual personality?!" Han Yu frowned upon seeing this, and began to secretly gather his fire power, preparing to launch an attack when the opportunity turned against him.  However, Sparky did not notice this at all at this time. He still looked at Ostow with a joking face and said: "A reckless man like you will be my opponent? Maybe after you accept the transformation of the master. You  You may have the ability to kill me. However, at that time, your memory has been erased, how can the oath you swore be preserved. Kill me? Hum, I will ask the master to get you back then. Do it.  My follower, I want to see if you can kill me."

    "Wow!" Austin was so angry that he trembled all over and began to struggle with all his strength. He didn't care that the spider silk that entangled him had already drawn blood from his body.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, and was about to set fire to the spider silk.  Just now, when Spark wasn't paying attention, he had already experimented. These spider silks were just incredibly sticky, not invulnerable to water and fire, and could be burned by his own flames.

    But before Han Yu could set the fire, he heard a burst of hissing sounds coming from Ostow. When Han Yu saw it, he was immediately surprised.  He saw Ostow's body muscles suddenly exploded, and the huge force actually tore off the spider silk that was clinging to him.

    "Innate awakening." Han Yu secretly thought in his heart.

    Spark also discovered the anomaly in Ostus.After a long night and many dreams, Sparky opened his mouth and spit out a stream of spider silk at Ostow.  Tunisia and others wanted to help Ostow, but now they are unable to protect themselves, and they can only watch as the spider silk is about to fall on Ostou's body.

    Soon after, a flame blocked the way of the spider silk, and quickly burned along the spider silk towards Spark's mouth.  Sparky hurriedly bit off the spider silk in his mouth and looked at Han Yu in surprise as he ruined his good deeds.  At this time, fire began to appear around Han Yu's body, and the flames quickly burned along the spider silk, and Ning Ping and others were freed one after another.

    "You, you" Sparky glared at Han Yu with a hint of fear in his expression.

    "Don't be afraid, I won't deal with you. Because you have already been booked." As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, he heard Osdu's roar from behind him.

    Han Yu plucked his ears in dissatisfaction, "It's really unacceptable to yell when you have nothing to do."

    Spark couldn't care less about Han Yu's complaints at this time. He stared at Ostow who was striding over, clenching his fists.

    "Han Yu, this person is mine." Ostow said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    "Hey, after awakening innately, my brain seems to have been a little better." Han Yu glanced at Ostow and said.

    Austin smiled bitterly upon hearing this.  He looked at Han Yu and said, "Please do it."

    Han Yu shrugged.  Said: "Of course I won't object if you want to clean up the house, but you have to promise me that after killing this guy, you will take Tunisia and others back. Your operation ends here."

    "Why? We can help." Ostow asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "Because the next step is our business. How can you do something like rescuing your companions without doing it to others? It's the same reason as you want to clean up the house now."

    "Then in order to liberate our homeland"

    "Don't get carried away, can you defeat those invaders just because you, a half-hearted person who has just awakened innately? You really overestimate your capabilities!" Han Yu directly interrupted Ostow's words and said in a deep voice.  While speaking, Han Yu's body power was released by Han Yu.

    Facing Han Yu’s power, Osdu’s complacency due to gaining strength was suddenly hit hard.  At that moment, Osdu couldn't think of any resistance when facing Han Yu.

    "Do you see clearly? This is the gap between you and me now. After you clear the door, what you have to do is to strengthen the strength between us. After all, your tribe will need you to protect it in the future."

    "I understand." Ostow said slowly.

    "As long as you understand. Come on!" Han Yu reached out and patted Ostow's arm. He couldn't help it. Ostou was taller than Han Yu when he stood. Han Yu didn't want to be embarrassed by standing on tiptoe and tapping someone on the shoulder.  Therefore, he chose to pat Ostow on the shoulder.

    As Han Yu and others walked past him, Spark did not make any move to stop him. At this moment, his mind was completely focused on Ostow. Facing this innately awakened ability user, Spark felt that  Waves of heart palpitations.

    When the backs of Han Yu and others could no longer be seen, Osdu asked Tunisia and others to step aside.  Then he took a step forward and looked at Spark and said: "Spark, it's time for us to end it. You betrayed your tribe. In order to please your new master, you deceived your tribe again and again into the traps you set.  Now it’s time for you to repay your blood debt!”

    "No, I'm not a traitor! I'm not a traitor!" Sparky screamed and rushed towards Ostow.  It was at this time that Ostow saw Spark's famous weapons, two scimitars.  Looking at the green light on the scimitar blades, Osdu knew that these two scimitars were smeared with poison.

    "Osto. Take the gun!" Tunisia behind him threw his spear to Osto.  There was no way, the gun Osto had previously was useless, so he had to throw it away.

    Austin took the spear, roared to the sky, and stood with Spark.

    Han Yu, who had already walked some distance away, heard Osdu's roar.  He couldn't help but shook his head and said: "Really, if we fight, we will fight. What is the ghost's name?"

    "Perhaps you think you can scare the other party?" Field answered casually.

    When Han Yu heard this, he looked at Field with a strange expression. Field looked at himself in confusion and found nothing unusual, then asked Han Yu: "What's wrong? Is there anything wrong?"

    "No. I'm just a little curious. Is that your armed mecha on your back? Why does it seem to be much smaller than what I have seen before. Isn't it a simple version?"

    "You don't understand, the essence is what is concentrated." Field smiled mysteriously at Han Yu.?? 

    "just pretending to be a ghost." Han Yu commented angrily.

    "This is not a pretense, this is the essence of my research during this period of time. Even if I tell you, you won't understand. After we meet the enemy later, I will let you see it and you will believe it."

    Hearing this, Han Yu touched his chin and nodded: "That's it, that's fine. If we encounter an enemy later, you'll be the one to take the lead."

    "No problem, I will let you see a brand new Field." Field replied confidently.

    "Really? It's not as shameless as before."

    "Please don't talk in the mirror."

    “You two, can you be more serious?” Ning Ping shouted, unable to listen.

    "We have always been very serious." Han Yu and Field replied in unison, making Ning Ping roll his eyes in anger, and simply stayed out of sight and out of mind.  However, Han Yu and Field did not want to let Ning Ping go, and deliberately spoke in voices that Ning Ping could hear.

    "Han Yu, do you think Ning Ping is a little too nervous?" Field asked Han Yu.

    "It's possible. We have never seen the world, so we need to understand him." Han Yu immediately replied.

    ……

    "You two, have you returned to your true nature since there are no outsiders around?" Ning Ping asked, gnashing his teeth and glaring at Han Yu and Field.

    "Nonsense, we have always been like this. Wow, Ningping, don't draw your sword, we know we were wrong."

    Osto’s innately awakened ability is the same as that of Maxi, one of the twelve generals of the Alliance. They both increase their strength by controlling their own muscles.  Although it is not yet as perverted as Maxi, it is more than enough to deal with Spark.

    The spider silk that Sparky relied on to save his life was vulnerable to Ostow's power. No matter how much silk was spun out, it was easily torn apart by Ostow.

    There is a time when all the spider silk is spun out. When Spark could no longer spin out any more spider silk, Ostow launched the final blow, and saw him roaring, and the spear in his hand was like a shooting star.  , hitting Sparky in the chest.  The huge force sent Spark flying up until the spear was deeply inserted into a big tree.

    Seeing Spark dying, Ostow stepped forward, looked at Spark and said slowly: "I won't judge what you did, but I will tell everyone who is still alive what you did.  "

    "Whatever you want, I have a clear conscience." Sparky replied dying.

    “…I’m obsessed with it.” After Ostow dropped these words, he turned around and left the scene with Tunis and others.  To be continued.  .  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 383 Inheritance and Development

    There are fifteen in number, about one meter long, all black with sharp claws and fangs.  !.  Looking up at the patrolman in mid-air, Han Yu patted Field on the shoulder and said, "Look at you."

    "Just watch." Field agreed, pressing the button on his waist with his right hand.  As the red button is pressed it becomes recessed.  White gas came out from the bottom of the equipment box that Field was carrying, which was about the same size as a travel bag, and then the equipment box slowly opened.  Field stretched out his hands at this time, letting the things in the equipment box behind him cling to Field's body.  Han Yu looked at Field and said after a while, "Transformers."

    "Go ahead, talk nonsense." Field rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily.  With a strong wave of his right hand, he dispersed the white energy surrounding himself. Field, who was originally looming in front of everyone, was now fully displayed in front of everyone.

    ? Vermilion full-body armor, with a pair of similarly vermilion metal wings on its back.  As for weapons, there is a lightsaber on each side of the waist, and a large sniper is held in both hands.  Seeing the big sniper, Han Yu even had an illusion for the first time. Isn't this a simple laser cannon that Qiao Yan'er made before?

    "How is it?" Field asked, looking at Han Yu with a proud look on his face.

    " From now on, I'll just call you the fort." Han Yu looked at Field, reached out and patted Field on the shoulder.

    Field rolled his eyes depressedly and said, "I was wrong, I shouldn't have asked you."

    "If you have any feelings, I'll post them later. Let's get rid of those annoying bats first." Han Yu said to Field with a smile.

    "I know." Field agreed.  Split the big sniper in his hand into two.  The front half is held in the hand, and the back half is released by the waist.  The metal wings on his back spread out to meet the patrolman who rushed towards Han Yu and others.

    Before facing the patrollers head-on, Field had already killed four of them with precise marksmanship, and the remaining patrollers dispersed, surrounding Field.  Field held a light gun in his left hand and a lightsaber in his right hand, looking warily at the patrollers who were eyeing him.

    "Han Yu, do you want to help Field?" Lin Ke asked Han Yu worriedly.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "No need. If he wants help, he will take the initiative to ask. But he has not spoken now, which means that he still has the ability to cope. What's more, I also want to take a look. This guy studied  How powerful is the legacy of a civilization?”

    While Han Yu and Lin Ke were talking, the battle between Field and the inspectors had already begun.  It has to be said that even if he uses an armed mecha to fly into the air, Field is still able to fly in the sky without being born.  His attacks could always be easily dodged by the patrollers, but none of the patrollers' attacks were evaded.  If he hadn't been wearing full body armor, Field would have been covered in bruises at this time.  But even if he wasn't injured, Field felt very unhappy.  Originally, he was very confident in his armed mecha.  But now, his maiden game has ended up in this embarrassing situation. This huge gap has made Field lose his patience.  Originally I didn't want to reveal the secret weapon, but now I can't care less.

    After making up his mind, Field suddenly shouted loudly in the air, and the metal wings on his back suddenly fell off from his back, forming eight sharp blades.  The patrollers who flashed cold light rushed towards the surrounding area.  The patrolmen surrounding Field were caught off guard, and eight of them were killed in one encounter. In addition to the two previously killed by Field, there was only one patrolman left alive.

    After seeing the fate of his own kind, the patrolman immediately did not dare to fight anymore.  He let out a scream, turned around and ran away.  How could Field let this surviving patrolman run past him? He immediately put the lightsaber back to its original position with his right hand, then took out the other half of the sniper rifle from the waist position, and used force with the sniper rifle in his left hand.  The front pieces come together and aim immediately.

    As a ray of light penetrated the chest of the fleeing patrolman.  Field slowly fell from the sky.  !.  He looked at Han Yu proudly, his eyes full of "praise me. Praise me quickly."

    Han Yu looked at Field with a smile and said, "Field, make one for me later."

    "Huh? What do you want this for?"

    "It looks good."

    "You don't need it." Field said softly.

    "Keep it here to look cool."

    "No, no, there are not many materials we can use. I still want to keep it to continue improving my body." Field shook his head like a rattle and gritted his teeth and refused to agree to Han Yu's request.

    And Han Yu just talked. Seeing that Field bit him to death and disagreed, Han Yu didn't force it anymore. He just looked at Field's folded metal wings and asked: "YouWhat's going on with the wings on the back?  It can also be stored and released.  "

    "Hehe This can be regarded as my original work. Anyway, I have not found any record of this pair of wings in the scientific and technological data of a civilization." Field said with a slightly proud face after hearing this.

    "You are really a bit of a stinker the way you are now." Han Yu looked at Field and smiled after hearing this.

    "Hehe" Field smiled when he heard this and said nothing.

    Just when Field was feeling proud, Ning Ping suddenly spoke up and said to Field: "Field, don't be happy. Look, you beat the younger one. The older one is unhappy and has come out to settle the score with you."

    Looking in the direction of Ning Ping's finger, in the distant sky, a huge flying animal was flying towards here.  It is obviously wrong to say that it is a bat. This is purely a flying dragon. Every flapping of its wings can make the trees on the ground shake.

    "Can it be done?" Han Yu glanced at Field and asked.

    "No problem. I still have a secret weapon that I can't use." Field nodded after hearing this.

    Hearing Field's answer, Han Yu was slightly startled and asked curiously: "What other secret weapons are there?"

    "Hey, you'll know in a minute." Field kept it secret and didn't tell Han Yu.  And Han Yu didn't ask any further questions.  However, he was still ready to join the battle at any time.

    Field suddenly jumped into the sky.  He flew towards the flying dragon flying over.

    "You are the one who killed my subordinate?" Feilong stopped in mid-air and suddenly opened his mouth to ask Field.

    "You, you can talk?" Field was surprised.  His expression made Fei Long roll his eyes, and then he heard Fei Long say: "What are you making all this fuss about? Is it weird that I can talk?"

    "You, where did you learn it from?" Field asked curiously.

    "Humph, do I need to tell you? Instead of caring about this kind of problem, you should be more concerned about your own fate. Your behavior has angered me. Now I give you two choices, either die or surrender."

    "Isn't there a third option?" Field asked aloud.

    "The third option? What is it?" Feilong asked curiously.

    "Of course it's a fight to the death." Field said as he spoke.  Pick up the sniper rifle and aim at the flying dragon.  The red light was blocked by a sudden appearance of a wall when it approached Feilong's body.  Feilong looked at Field very unhappy and said, "You despicable guy, your sneak attack has completely angered me. I will make you pay the price for your actions."

    While speaking, the flying dragon spread its wings.  Slowly rose to Field's side.  Upon seeing this, Field quickly took off.  One person and one dragon began to compete to see who could fly high.

    Facts have proved that Field miscalculated.  The higher the altitude, the lower the temperature.  The armed mecha that Field was wearing did not have the function of keeping warm. After a while, Field's hands and feet were frozen to the point of stiffness and his lips turned purple.  On the other hand, flying dragons have little impact on cold temperatures due to their thick skin.

    A good man doesn’t suffer immediate losses, but Field realizes that he can’t beat Feilong in terms of anti-freeze.  He immediately gave up and continued to compete with the flying dragon, and began to lower his height.  The flying dragon had just prepared its attack, but it turned out that the human had landed.  The feeling of accumulating power and hitting the air made Feilong feel depressed for a while.  But the target ran away, and Feilong could only lower his height again.

    Before the flying dragon came back, Field moved his hands and feet in mid-air, and kept telling himself that after this battle was over, he must remember to go back and study the cold-proof and warm insulation of this armed mecha.

    "You humble reptile, you didn't take the opportunity to escape. It really surprises me." Fei Long shouted to Field.  And the answer to it was Field's attack.

    "It's useless. Don't you understand yet that your attack is ineffective against me?"

    "The light attack doesn't work for you? Then try the physical one." Field muttered to himself.  The wings on his back turned into eight sharp knives, which flew towards the flying dragon in the air.  I saw the Feilong's belly bulge and its mouth open.  A hot breath was sprayed towards the eight sharp knives.

    Field smiled slightly when he saw this, and thought to himself: "If it is really so easy to be destroyed by you, then I will have wasted so much time on these wings." Thinking of this, he saw the eight sharp knives in the air suddenly turning to avoid the flying dragon.  The flames flew towards the flying dragon rubbing the edge of the flames.

    This time Feilong made a mistake, and it was already too late to use other methods.  The flying dragon gritted its teeth and retracted its wings suddenly to protect the important parts of its body, preparing to be attacked by eight sharp knives.

    "Puff puff puff" a series of blades enteredThe sound of meat came, and eight sharp knives were inserted into different parts of the flying dragon without exception.

    Feilong slowly raised his head and glared at Field in front of him.  This is the first time since I became like this that I have become so embarrassed.  And all of this was given by this guy in front of me.

    "Human, what's your name?" Feilong asked Field in a deep voice.

    Field heard the anger in Feilong's tone.  But if you are angry with you, I don’t necessarily have to buy it.  Field snorted disdainfully and said to Feilong, "Why should I tell you?"

    "It seems that I am destined to kill an unnamed human being today." Feilong said slowly.

    Field immediately raised his vigilance and secretly prepared for the next attack.

    "I saw Feilong's mouth wide open, and a ball of energy accumulated around his mouth. The bright white energy ball exuded bursts of dangerous aura, getting bigger and bigger, and it was almost as big as a football.

    Field frowned slightly when he saw this, and was hesitating whether he should attack at this time. In his ears, he heard Han Yu on the ground shouting at him: "Attack, while it can't fight back or dodge now. Attack it!"

    Hearing Han Yu’s shout.  Field hesitated for a moment, then assembled the sniper rifle and aimed at the flying dragon.  But at this moment, Feilong was cursing in his heart.  Han Yu was right. At this time, it was indeed unable to fight back or dodge. It was the best time to be attacked.

    Seeing Field aiming his gun at him, Feilong immediately spat out the energy ball he made at Field, regardless of whether his attack was ready yet.

    When Field saw this, he pulled the trigger without hesitation.  But at the same time, Han Yu shouted to Field: "Escape quickly, don't be touched by that energy ball."

    Fortunately, Han Yu reminded me.  Field dodged to the side while attacking, and then looked at his result.  After taking a look, Field felt a little lucky that he had just listened to Han Yu's advice.  If not for Han Yu’s reminder.  He should have been hit by the blue-white energy group at this moment.

    Although the attack he launched hit the flying dragon, if he was hit by that energy group, he would never just shake his body like the flying dragon.  Seeing the energy ball flying into the distance causing a large explosion, Field was sure that if he hadn't escaped just now, he would have finished by now.

    Seeing that his attack was dodged by Field, the flying dragon didn't care, as if all this was expected. Waving its huge wings, the flying dragon began to prepare for the next attack.  But Field would not give the flying dragon another chance to attack.

    The metal wings on the back have now turned into a pair of flamethrowers, spraying out a ball of fierce flames and pushing Field to the top of the flying dragon. The speed was so fast that the flying dragon was stunned for a moment.  Subconsciously looking up at Field, he saw that the body armor on Field's chest was now open, and a cylindrical object emerged from it, flashing with lightning from time to time.

    Feilong knew that this thing was definitely not a good thing for him, and he had to stop the human above him before he started.  However, just when Feilong wanted to take action, Field had already anticipated this in advance.  The eight sharp knives that had previously hit the flying dragon became active at the same time.  Let Feilong's movements stagnate, and in just a moment, Field's attack arrived.

    It was as if a nine-day divine thunder fell and hit the flying dragon in mid-air.  Feilong's eyes suddenly turned white due to the electric shock, and he fell weakly to the ground.  And Field also used it for the first time.  He didn't grasp the strength well and fell towards the ground.  Fortunately, Field also had Han Yu, a flying companion, who caught him in the air in time.  But Feilong was not so lucky.  Accompanied by a muffled sound.  Feilong smashed a big pit into the ground, and Feilong was lying in the big pit at this time. It can be said that there was more air coming out and less air entering.

    "Don't be proud, I'm just a small character, you will definitely die here." Feilong said in a cold voice to Han Yu who went down to the pit to inspect the situation.

    "" Han Yu looked at Feilong when he heard this, but said nothing, just shook his head helplessly.  At this moment, Feilong's body was completely black, and his hard skin was turned upside down by the electricity, exuding bursts of barbecue aroma.

    Han Yu turned around to leave, but then turned back, looked at Feilong and asked, "Just asking, are you the real Feilong?"

    "Huh?" Feilong looked at Han Yu in confusion.

    Seeing this, Han Yu explained: "I have met a real flying dragon, so although I am not very familiar with the breath of a flying dragon, it is definitely not unfamiliar. But you give me a very strange feeling."

    "Then what do you think I am?" Feilong asked coldly.

    "Hmm based on the current intelligence, we can speculate."Could it be an artificial flying dragon with a transplanted personality?  "

    Han Yu originally said it casually, but when he saw Feilong's surprised look, Han Yu suddenly felt that he might have guessed it.  Feilong's subsequent answer also confirmed Han Yu's guess.

    "That's right, before I became a flying dragon, I was just a human. Just wait, the master will definitely kill you. There are many people stronger than me around the master."

    "Have all those people become like you?" Han Yu asked.  Unfortunately, Feilong snorted coldly: "Humph, you can guess for yourself."

    "" Han Yu silently stretched out his right hand and placed it on the wound on Feilong's abdomen, applying slight pressure.  Feilong suddenly trembled all over, glared at Han Yu and cursed: "You are so despicable."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "I don't want to be like this, but you don't have the consciousness of being a prisoner, so I have to help you see your position clearly at this time. Don't think you can die at this time. Before I allow you to die,  You cannot die. You are an artificial flying dragon, and you do not have the dragon elixir of the flying dragon, so you cannot choose to self-destruct. I sincerely advise you to be sensible, you are the flying dragon that has killed my chopping board."

    "What do you want to know?" Feilong was silent for a moment, then stared at Han Yu and asked.

    "It is indeed an artificial flying dragon with a human personality transplanted. It is much more aware of current affairs than the original flying dragon. Tell me everything you know." Han Yu looked at the flying dragon with a smile and said.

    "I don't know much. I'm afraid I don't have any information you want to know." Feilong looked at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Stop talking nonsense, is it of any use to me? That's not what you need to consider. Speak quickly and don't hide anything."

    ……

    As Feilong said, it is just a small role.  And how many real secrets can a small character be expected to know?  After getting some insignificant things, Han Yu let Feilong die as he wished.  Feilong was seriously injured. Although Han Yu had a healing bottle in his hand that could save it, Han Yu was reluctant to give it to Feilong.

    "You are not one of our own, I don't care about you!"  To be continued.  .  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 384 The Lion-headed Man Yearning for Freedom

    As they entered the shadow forest deeper and deeper, Han Yu and his party encountered more and more frequent attacks. Monsters with different shapes and abilities kept jumping out of the forest, blocking Han Yu and his party.  the way to go.  !.  Han Yu and others had already divided into two shifts, taking turns to fight the monsters blocking their way, maintaining their physical strength after arriving at the Shadow Castle.  Because there must be a fierce battle waiting for him.

    Fighting, fighting, fighting until they reached the deepest part of the Shadow Forest and could already see the walls of the Shadow Castle with the naked eye, Han Yu and his party had to stop.

    What blocked Han Yu and others' path was a lion. To be precise, it was a monster with a lion's head and a human body.  This lion-headed man was very strange. After stopping Han Yu and his group, he did not attack like other monsters. Instead, he started talking to Han Yu and others with a good look on his face.

    "Don't confuse me with that inferior reptile." In response to Han Yu's statement that he confused himself with the flying dragon, the lion-headed man glared at Han Yu and shouted with annoyance.

    "Is there any difference? Aren't you all the same?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Of course it's different. He is a guy who has sold his soul, but I have perfect thinking ability. What's more, I am a powerful regenerator, and it is just an experiment at best."

    "Regenerator? What is a regenerator?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes and replied angrily: "I don't know."

    "You are a prince and you don't even know what a reborn person is?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping dissatisfied and said.

    "Who stipulates that the prince must know what a regenerator is?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu angrily.

    "Both of you, don't argue. Don't you just want to know about the Reborn? I'll tell you, don't let this matter hurt your friendship." The lion-headed man said to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Look at this guy." Han Yu pointed at the lion-headed man and said to Ning Ping.

    Ping snorted disdainfully and turned his head to ignore Han Yu.

    When Han Yu saw this, he said to the lion-headed man: "Ignore him, he is jealous. I said the lion-headed man"

    "Excuse me. My name is Reiner. Please don't call me the lion-headed man." Reiner, the lion-headed man, interrupted Han Yu.

    It’s not a problem to call something like this.  You just call me President. As long as others are willing to call you, it's not a problem.  After hearing the words of the lion-headed man Reiner, Han Yu immediately followed suit and changed his name to Reiner. He continued: "Say, Reiner, what on earth is a regenerator?"

    "First of all, let me correct you. The regenerator is not a thing. Butwhy do I feel that what I said just now is not quite right." Halfway through his words, Reiner suddenly said to himself.

    "No, no, you are too worried. Go on." Han Yu said quickly.

    Reiner rolled his eyes at Han Yu and continued: "Regenerators are those who are unable to become ability users or who have not achieved great success in practicing ancient martial arts and choose to conduct human experiments in order to have powerful power."

    "Is it very strong?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Well this depends on the physical condition of the person undergoing the experiment and what kind of creature the injected gene belongs to. And the person who chooses the regeneration experiment will not only gain more power than the original self, but also will be accompanied by  There are various other states, some losing their minds, some going crazy, and some even dying directly because they can't bear the enhanced power. Regenerators like me. Although I say no to one in a thousand, but I can't say it in a thousand.  One still counts.”

    "Are there many reborn people like you?" Han Yu asked again.

    Reiner heard this and said with a smile: "You mean the reborn ones here? I am honored to tell you that besides me, there are three more in the castle behind me. The four of us are ordered to protect the owner of this castle.  Yes. But I am a freedom-loving person."

    "Love freedom?" Han Yu looked at Reiner with disbelief.  !.

    "Don't believe it, I am a very good person."

    "Yes. Bad people never say they are bad people."

    Reiner: ""

    Telling himself to calm down, Reiner skipped the topic just now.  Looking at Han Yu, he asked: "Do you want to know the strength and specialties of the three regenerators in the castle?"

    "If you are willing to say it, then I wouldn't mind listening."

    "Forget it, I have a broad mind and won't argue with you." Reiner comforted himself and continued: "Two of the three regenerators are egg-laying brothers. They were injected with wolf genes and are not as tall as me.  Handsome, his figure is not as good as mine, but the two of them work together very well, so they are no match for me in a one-on-one fight., but if we join forces, then I will only be able to score points.  As for the other regenerator, I'm sorry, I don't know what genes were injected into her, but her appearance is human.  Unlike regenerators like me, a human body has an animal head on top.  "

    "Her? Are there women among the reborn?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "What do you mean by that? Why can't the regenerator be a woman? In any case, the regenerator was a human before being injected with genes, and he was still a human being who was stronger than ordinary people."

    “…Then what is your purpose?” Ning Ping suddenly asked.

    "Huh?" Reiner was stunned by Ning Ping's question.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping explained: "Why are you telling us this? You must know that from a standpoint, we are hostile."

    Reiner smiled when he heard this, "I know that in your eyes, I am your enemy. But, I do not regard you as my enemy. I am different from those reborn people who are loyal to me wholeheartedly. I have a yearning  A free heart. I hope I can live the life I want, instead of hiding in a dark corner all day long and sneering when I watch others suffer. I want to live in the sunshine.  "

    "Your wish is really practical." Ning Ping said doubtfully after hearing what Reiner said.

    "Haha, I know I can't gain your complete trust now, but I understand. If I were in your position, I would be wary of someone who is attentive to me. But I still hope you can trust me. I am very grateful to you.  There is no malice." Reiner smiled understandingly and said to Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu and others discussed it and finally decided to believe Reiner's words.  Anyway, Han Yu and others have decided not to act with Reiner. It will not be easy for him to trick them.  Reiner didn't pay attention to Han Yu and others' warning.  After hearing Han Yu's answer, he happily told Han Yu everything he knew.

    From Reiner’s mouth, Han Yu learned Morrigan’s true identity.  But this identity was something that Han Yu and others had never thought of.  Morrigan turned out to be a biological researcher who defected from the Alliance Research Institute.  During his escape, he was spotted by Reiner's current organization and accepted Morrigan.  The purpose of providing all conveniences to Morrigan is to allow Morrigan to continue research that cannot be carried out in the alliance.

    Research on the origin of life has always been a very dangerous project in the eyes of the Alliance. Once a situation arises that is beyond the control of the Alliance, the Alliance will forcibly suspend the research.  Morrigan noticed this before the Alliance took action.  So she took advantage of the alliance's unpreparedness and, after stealing a large amount of precious research materials collected within the alliance, defected without saying a word.  On the way to escape, Morrigan encountered a recruiter from Reiner's organization.  At that time, Morrigan's situation was already being chased by the alliance's pursuers. There was no way out.  There is no way to enter the ground.  Morrigan agreed to the olive branch extended by the Reiner organization without hesitation, and then without looking back, under the arrangement of the organization, she escaped into the central circle of the Death Star Territory where the alliance had minimal influence.  Here, Morrigan can study the projects she wants to study to her heart's content.  The regenerator's experiment can be successful, and Morrigan can be said to have contributed a lot to it.

    “I didn’t expect that Morrigan to be so powerful.” Han Yu sighed with some appreciation.

    Reiner nodded when he heard this and said: "Yes, that woman is indeed an amazing woman, and I admire her very much. But what I admire most about her is not her talent. It's her fierceness. She treats  Others can understand, but she is also very cruel to herself. For example, she has tried this regenerator experiment on herself. It can be said that her strength is no worse than that of the regenerator. "

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Reiner and asked, "Then she also kidnapped my sister for experiments?"

    "Maybe. Before I came here, I overheard a rumor that Morrigan was conducting a new experiment, and that experiment seemed to require the use of espers.  Is your sister a esper?"

    "……yes."

    "Then I advise you to hurry up. Morrigan's experiments never care about the life and death of the experimental subjects. Sometimes, in order to obtain experimental data, she even deliberately kills the experimenter during the experiment.  , the purpose is to see what consequences the experiment failure will bring.”

    After hearing what Reiner said, Han Yu couldn't sit still.  If it is true as Reiner said, then Han Mengxin can be said to be in danger at all times.  As Han Mengxin's brother, this was not the time to sit here and listen to Reiner's gossip.

    "We have almost understood the situation, let's go." Han Yu stood up and said to you, Ning Ping and others.

    "Don't be busy, I haven't finished speaking yet. It will be difficult to find you if you rush into the castle so recklessly."My sister's.  "Liner stopped Han Yu and said.

    "Then you say it, I'm listening." After knowing that Han Mengxin was in danger at any time, Han Yu's patience was obviously running out.

    Reiner also understood Han Yu's mood at the moment, and no longer played off, and said directly: "There are six floors underground in the Shadow Castle. There are three underground floors and three underground floors. The underground floor is where zombies and other types of soldiers are produced.  , the second underground floor is filled with various magical plants planted by Morrigan. As for the third floor, sorry, I have never been there, so I don’t know what is in that floor. There is nothing special about the third underground floor.  The first floor is the hall and the residence of the servants in the castle, the second floor is the laboratory where Morrigan conducts various experiments, and the third floor is the bedroom where Morrigan rests. Your sister has always been taken by Morrigan.  , I heard that we even go to bed late together."

    “You sleep together?” Ning Ping suddenly shouted.

    "Well, but I think this is Morrigan protecting your companions. Because the things in that castle are relatively big, and once you meet a woman, her eyes will become digital."

    "Don't worry, nothing will happen if two women sleep together." Han Yu patted Ning Ping on the shoulder to comfort him.

    Ning Ping smiled bitterly when he heard this, not knowing what to say to Han Yu.  Fortunately, Han Yu only comforted Ning Ping and then turned his attention to Reiner.  Just listen to Reiner continue: "There are many mechanisms in the castle. Since the underground floor is a zombie production place, there are also a lot of soldiers. But those soldiers are not difficult to deal with, as long as you find the leader of the soldiers  , after killing the boss, the remaining soldiers will become sluggish, slowly return to calm, and will no longer take the initiative to attack. But don't think it's easy, except for the three regenerators I told you before, your biggest trouble  They are those magical plants on the second underground floor. Each magical plant has the ability to move freely. That is to say, those magical plants can emerge from the soil, run around like you, and are extremely aggressive. Once discovered  If you achieve your goal, you will not stop until you die. If possible, you'd better not go to the second underground floor. If you encounter those magical plants, you can only pray that you can run faster."

    "Those magical plants are really that powerful?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "I know your ability is fire. But don't think that those magical plants will just stand there and set fire to you. Their IQ is not lower than that of humans, and some are even much higher than humans.  .You must not underestimate the enemy." Reiner warned Han Yu.

    "What about you? After telling us so much, don't you want to be our guide?"

    After hearing Han Yu's words, Reiner immediately waved his hand and said: "Don't look for me. Although I love freedom, I am not a fool. It is okay to provide you with information, but it is absolutely not okay to ask me to act with you.  .”

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Because I don't want to die. Who knows if you can deal with those guys in the castle. If you don't deal with them, but they deal with them instead, then I will be derelict in my duty at best. But if I act with you,  , then I will have sinned too much."

    "You really know how to protect yourself." Han Yu looked at Reiner with contempt and said.

    "Thanks for the compliment."

    "I'm not complimenting you."

    "I should praise you enough."

    Han Yu and his group: ""

    Thinking about it carefully, Reiner’s approach is understandable.  Why should people trust their lives to a group of people they have known each other for less than a few hours?  This is human nature.  Not much to say.

    Knowing Reiner’s position, Han Yu did not force it, but kept asking Reiner questions, hoping to squeeze out Reiner’s use value.  Reiner, on the other hand, answers all questions. Even if he doesn't know, he will directly tell Han Yu that he doesn't know. He will never make up something he doesn't know to tell you.

    After some time, Han Yu’s “torture” of Reiner came to an end.  Han Yu and others decided to enter the castle, while Reiner looked at Han Yu and others affectionately, waved goodbye to Han Yu and others, and continued to encourage him: "Come on, whether I can be free or not depends on everything."  Your bodies are gone."

    Reiner was answered with a middle finger from Han Yu.

    After watching Han Yu and his party leave, Reiner prepared to find a place to take a short nap.  Before Han Yu and the people in the castle decide the winner, it's better for him to try not to show his face.

    But just as Reiner was looking for a place to rest, a small figure appeared in front of Reiner.  Facing this girl who was only as tall as his waist, Reiner felt more nervous than ever before.  Because the little girl in front of me is none other than the one Reiner told? Han Yu and others, even he couldn't see the depth of the female regenerator.

    "You seem nervous?" The girl looked up at Reiner and asked.

    "Hahawhat's the matter?" Reiner laughed awkwardly, stepped back and asked the girl.

    "I have a question for you?" the girl looked at Reiner and replied.

    "What's the problem?" Reiner asked subconsciously.

    "Why do you want freedom so much?"

    For Reiner, this question was like a bolt from the blue.  Reiner immediately jumped back, stared at the girl warily and asked, "Why do you ask this question?"

    "Don't be afraid, I'm just curious." The girl's voice came to Reiner's ear.

    The girl looked like a ghost. Reiner felt chills running down his back. He subconsciously turned his head and felt a small hand pinching his neck.  Reiner, who looked tall and thick, could not think of any resistance in his heart at this time.  The short girl was pressing down on Reiner like a mountain at this time, making Reiner feel breathless.

    "You haven't answered my question yet, why do you want freedom so much?" the girl asked in a clear voice, staring into Reiner's eyes.

    "I, I, like that unrestrained feeling" Reiner replied to the girl in a low voice.  But when he felt the girl's hand tighten around his neck, Reiner changed his subject, "But if the organization is unwilling to give me freedom, I won't complain."

    "You will find a chance to escape by yourself, right?" the girl asked coldly.  Compared with the girl's crisp little loli voice just now, the voice at this time is more like a mature woman.

    However, the cold tone made Reiner shiver, and he shouted hurriedly: "I was wrong, I will change it."

    "You have been wrong more than once."

    "I will definitely change this time." Reiner shouted hurriedly.

    Reiner’s hand relaxed, and Reiner heard the words that made him feel relieved, “Then I’ll spare you one more time.” To be continued.  .  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 385 Entering the Castle for the First Time

    "Creak" accompanied by a tooth-aching sound, the door to the outer courtyard of Shadow Castle was opened.  What came into view of Han Yu and others was a huge courtyard. There was no grass growing in the courtyard, and the brown ground gave people a hard feeling.

    At the door of the castle, stood a human wearing a butler's uniform.  If Reiner gave people the feeling of a spring breeze, then the butler in front of him gave Han Yu and others the feeling of being cold and cold.

    "Welcome to Shadow Castle, where you will receive the highest level of reception ever." The housekeeper said to Han Yu and others expressionlessly.

    The first impression is very important!

    Compared with Reiner, the butler in front of him gave Han Yu a very bad feeling.  People like me are not here to be guests and eat.  Isn’t that less? The highest specification ever, go to hell with you!  It's as if no one is willing to come to this place where birds don't lay eggs?

    "Where is my sister?" Han Yu took a step forward and asked the housekeeper straight to the point.

    "Who is your sister? I have had many sisters in the castle." the housekeeper asked with a sneer.

    “Asshole!”

    As soon as they disagreed, Han Yu immediately took action.

    The fireball roared and flew straight towards the housekeeper.  Just about five meters away from the housekeeper, the ground shook, and a figure emerged from the ground, blocking the roaring fireball.

    "My name is Nangong Yu. Since you are attacking me, it means that you are not guests of the castle, but enemies of the castle. Come out, my men, and kill these intruders for me. By the way, don't hurt those girls.  Come. I haven't tasted a woman for a long time." As he said that, the housekeeper Nangong Yu licked her tongue and showed a lustful smile to Lin Ke and others.

    "I have decided that before I kill you, I will castrate you first." Han Yu said in a deep voice.

    This sentence was like a fuse. As soon as he finished speaking, a series of vibrations occurred on the ground of the courtyard. Zombies buried deep in the ground broke out of the ground one by one and walked towards Han Yu and others.  And not only in the courtyard, but also behind Han Yu and others, a large number of zombies appeared.

    "I know you are coming, so I have already prepared a big meal for you. How about it? Are you still satisfied with my arrangement?" Nangong Yu asked Han Yu with a proud look on his face.

    "The welcome scene is not grand enough. Let me add more fire to the welcome party." Han Yu replied with a sneer.  The flames in his hands slowly gathered, and at this moment, Field suddenly stopped Han Yu.

    "The next battle will become more and more difficult for small roles like this. It's better to leave it to us to perform." Field said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "You and Bafang?"

    "What? You don't have confidence in us? We have a secret weapon." Field said, looking at Han Yu with some dissatisfaction.

    "Secret weapon? Do you still have a secret weapon?" Han Yu asked in surprise.  In Han Yu's opinion, Field's secret weapon had already been used.

    Field said proudly after hearing this: "My secret weapon is not just the armed mecha. Leave it to me and Bafang. These zombies are only a little resistant to beatings, and they are not without weaknesses."

    "Do you know the weaknesses of these zombies?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    “I just have some ideas and I need to confirm them on site.” Field replied modestly.

    "Then just give it a try." Han Yu thought for a while and stepped aside.  Let Field do whatever he wants.

    When Field saw Han Yu retreating to the side, he was not polite at the moment.  Taking a step forward, he took out two magazines from the magazine bag on his body and exchanged them for the ones in his hand.  At this time, Shi Bafang also took out the healing bottle that Han Mengxin had made for them before.

    “You guys…” Ning Ping suddenly understood as soon as he saw the healing bottle.  Han Yu was only slightly startled when he saw this, and then he came to his senses.  A trick that had been used to deal with mummies on the Golden Cruiser before.  Why did you forget it?

    Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping understood, Field smiled slightly.  He said to the two of them: "How is it? Now you have confidence in me and Bafang. Although these zombies look fresher than mummies, their essence is still the same." He said.  Field aimed a shot at the head of a zombie walking at the front.

    Although there was no headshot, the zombie that was hit fell to the ground after standing there for a while and no longer responded.  No matter how Nangong Yu who was hiding behind jumped around.

    Once he saw that the attack was effective, Field felt reassured. He clenched the two guns in his hands and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, let me show you my marksmanship today."

    "Okay, I'll wait and see." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Hehe Bafang, us!" Field smiled when he heard this and said to Shi Bafang, who was already prepared.  ?Bafang nodded silently and rushed towards the zombies walking towards them.  Field shook his head slightly when he saw this, and fired continuously with both guns in his hands, killing the zombies that were approaching.

    Because the zombies move slowly, they cannot avoid Shi Bafang's attack. Once attacked by Shi Bafang, the attacked zombie will fall to the ground as if it was hit by Field.  Seeing that there were fewer and fewer zombies surrounding Han Yu and his party, Nangong Yu's face became more and more ugly.  From the jumping and yelling at the beginning to the look of horror at this moment, it only took a short while.

    "It's still too late to reveal the whereabouts of my sister." Han Yu smiled and looked at Nangong Yu who was playing tricks and shouted loudly.

    Hearing this, Nangong Yu gritted her teeth and said, "Don't be too proud. These zombies are just appetizers. Just wait!" As he said that, Nangong Yu took out a whistle from his pocket, put it in his mouth and blew a strange song.  melody.  Following that weird melody, the zombies that had been lying motionless on the ground suddenly moved. After standing up one by one, they did not continue to attack Han Yu and others.  Instead, they gathered together in twos and threes.

    "What? Do these zombies still want to play together?" Han Yu said with a smile when he saw this.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a "bang" sound.  Those zombies really fit together.  Work in groups of five to form a giant zombie.  As a result, only about twenty of the more than a hundred zombies that originally surrounded Han Yu and others were left, but they were much more difficult to deal with than before.  Compared to just now.  At this time, the zombies are more resistant to beatings, and their attack power is even more amazing. It will definitely not feel good to be hit.

    "Hey, don't think that I can't do anything to you now that you've grown bigger." Field yelled angrily and put the two guns back into his waist.  He took out a shotgun from the armed mecha behind him.  While Field was loading himself up, he cursed: "Just wait, I will kill you bastards who should have been buried long ago." While Field was preparing, Shi Bafang bent down and silently loaded his feet.  Got a little gadget.

    Han Yu didn’t see clearly what Shi Bafang put on his feet, but the power of that little thing was amazing.  Shi Bafang kicked the right calf of the nearest zombie, and then saw the zombie's right calf fly out.  The big zombie with a missing leg fell to the ground after being stunned for a while.  Although he was still crawling towards Shi Bafang unyieldingly.  However, Shi Bafang kicked the unyielding zombie's head away with one kick, and then kicked the headless zombie toward other zombies.  The big zombie without a head is like a mad dog at this time, biting whoever it catches.  It doesn't even matter what it catches.  The other zombies obviously had no IQ. After being attacked by the big zombie, they immediately launched a counterattack.  As a result, Shi Bafang became an idler.

    Field on the other side has finished loading.  Hold the shotgun and aim at a big zombie that comes over and shoot it.  Because of the close distance, one shot made a big hole in the big zombie's chest, and the scene behind the big zombie could be seen from the front.  The huge force also pushed the big zombie who was hit back several steps. After falling to the ground, he lost the ability to move again and could only lie on the ground in vain.  Limbs move wildly.

    "Come on!" Field shouted loudly when he saw that one hit was successful, and fired the shotgun continuously.  Every gunshot is accompanied by a big zombie.

    Seeing how vulnerable his men were, Nangong Yu's body trembled a little.  Half angry, half scared.  I only got the opportunity to perform this time after making a deal with Morrigan.  pity.  The opportunity was obtained, but Nangong Yu forgot the most critical issue.  Forgot to evaluate the gap between myself and Han Yu and others.  This can’t be blamed on Nangong Yu.  After all, his previous opponents were the aborigines from the Death Star. After dealing with those aborigines for a long time, Nangong Yu had developed a feeling of contempt in his heart. How could he not fail?

    "Hey, your second move seems to have failed. Is there any other move?" Han Yu shouted to Nangong Yu again.

    When Nangong Yu heard this, she glared at Han Yu bitterly, gritted her teeth and picked up the whistle in her hand again.  He can't afford to lose!  Although he is Morrigan's housekeeper, Nangong Yu knows that in Morrigan's eyes, she is just a dog that can be discarded at any time.  If he doesn't want to be abandoned by his owner, Nangong Yu, the dog, must show his worth.

    With a sharp whistle, the big zombies stopped moving and stood motionless one by one.  At this time, Nangong Yu also took two steps forward and left the door a few steps.

    "Could this guy want to merge with those zombies?" Han Yu said to himself when he saw this.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw real black smoke suddenly rising from the sky of those big zombies. At the same time, the black smoke slowly floated towards Nangong Yu, pouring into Nangong Yu's body from Nangong Yu's head.

    "What is this?" Han Yu said with a frown.

    &nbsp; "Bang bang!" The big zombies fell to the ground one after another and scattered into a pile of rotten flesh.  Waves of stench immediately emitted, causing Han Yu and others to retreat.  Finally, Han Yu stretched out his hand, and dozens of fireballs ignited the corpses of the big zombies, which made the fishy smell lessen.

    Before the big zombie fell to the ground, the black gas floating out from the big zombie's body had completely converged on Nangong Yu's body.  At this moment, Nangong Yu's whole body was surrounded by the black energy, and he couldn't see clearly what was going on inside the black energy.  But you don’t need to guess to know that when Nangong Yu appears in front of everyone again, it will definitely be different from before.

    Just as Han Yu and others expected, when Nangong Yu appeared in front of everyone again, it was indeed very different from before.  Before, it just gave you a cold feeling, but now, it is not only cold, but also evil and disgusting.

    The butler's uniform he was wearing has disappeared at this moment, and his naked body and exposed calves are all gray. The only bright spot is his eyes, which are like two searchlights, looking towards Han Yu without blinking.

    "Field, Bafang. I'll come." Ning Ping took a step forward and said.

    "No, we agreed to leave it to us." Field refused flatly, and Shi Bafang nodded in agreement.

    Just as Ning Ping was about to persuade him again, Han Yu reached out and patted Ning Ping on the shoulder.  Said to Field and Shi Bafang: "Be careful."

    Field and Shi Bafang smiled and nodded, then turned to face the changed Nangong Yu.

    "Han Yu, can this be done?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu worriedly.

    "Don't worry, trust them." Han Yu replied calmly, but his hands were clenched tightly at this time, not as relaxed as he looked.  Ning Ping saw this and said in a low voice: "If something goes wrong, I will take care of Bafang and you will take care of Field."

    “Yu replied calmly.

    Field and Shi Bafang V Nangong Yu

    Shi Bafang is ahead.  Field was behind, and the two of them stood together with Nangong Yu who rushed over. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were watching the battle, were very nervous and wished they could take the place of Shi Bafang and Field.  The changed Nangong Yu was now extremely powerful.  And it's fast.  While Shi Bafang and Field did not retreat even half a step under the joint attack, they instead made Shi Bafang and Field retreat continuously.

    On the third floor of Shadow Castle, Morrigan looked out the window at what was happening in the courtyard. She smiled and said to the twin brothers standing aside: "I didn't expect that boy Nangong Yu to be really desperate. Am I that scary?  ?”

    Hearing this, the twin brothers looked at each other but did not answer.  And Morrigan seemed to be used to these wooden twin brothers.  After finishing my emotion.  Morrigan ordered the twin brothers: "You go down and prepare. Don't worry when you do it. Although these experimental materials are rare, life and death will not affect the effect of the experiment. Just do it!"

    Hearing Morrigan’s words, one of the twin brothers nodded.  He said in a hoarse voice: "Please don't worry, sir, our brothers know how to do it." After that.  The twin brothers took two steps back, turned and walked towards the door.

    "Don't look at it. They are not handsome guys." Morrigan said to Han Mengxin, who was looking at the twin brothers' backs in trance.

    "Are they going to fight my brother?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "Yes, your companions are in the courtyard now. Do you want to meet them?" Morrigan asked after hearing this.

    "No, I believe my brother and the others will come here to pick me up." Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    "Haha, you really have confidence in your companions. But I regret to tell you that the twin brothers who went out just now are killers. They are very good at killing people. And I just told them that they don't care whether they live or die, so  , your companions will be in trouble."

    After hearing Morian’s words, Han Mengxin’s face showed no signs of anxiety. Instead, she looked at Morian with a smile and said, “Would you like to take a gamble?”

    "Okay, let's take a gamble. But what do you want to bet with me?" Mo Li'an looked at Han Mengxin with a smile and asked.  In her eyes, she has already won.  Although one of the four regenerators sent to her by the organization was not very honest, the remaining three were very obedient, and more importantly, each of these four regenerators was very powerful.  Especially the little girl named Elma. The gene injected into her is a legendary existence. Who knows how strong she will be?  Morrigan is looking forward to this.

    "What are you betting on" Han Mengxin thought for a while, looked at Morrigan and said, "I am your prisoner now, you tell me."

    "Okay, if I win, you must wear the clothes I prepared for you before, and then I will take photos as a souvenir." Morrigan thought for a while, looked at Han Mengxin with a wicked smile and said.

    &nbsp; Han Mengxin's face blushed slightly. The clothes Morrigan prepared for her were just clothes to put it bluntly, but they were sexy underwear to put it bluntly. They didn't block any of the places that should be blocked.  However, out of confidence in Han Yu and others, Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and looked at Morrigan and asked: "What if I win?"

    "You win? Then you don't have to wear those clothes. Haha, don't look at me like that, I will be embarrassed. In this way, if you win, I will let you go immediately, is that okay?  "

    “…It’s settled in one word.”

    “It’s a deal,” Morrigan replied with a smile.

    The battle in the courtyard has entered a fever pitch. Field's attacks have been put to no use. Shi Bafang and Nangong Yu are too fast. Field is afraid of accidentally injuring Shi Bafang and dare not attack. He can only stand aside and cheer loudly.  And Shi Bafang is not a good person, and he is on a par with Nangong Yu.

    Han Yu quietly stretched out a finger while Nangong Yu's back was turned to him.  With a click of his finger, a spark went straight to Nangong Yu's back and burned it.  Any distraction at this time may pay a heavy price.  Taking advantage of Nangong Yu's daze, Shi Bafang launched the final fierce attack.  Shi Bafang's legs were heavily shadowed.  They all landed on various parts of Nangong Yu's body. Nangong Yu was kicked into the air and had no chance to land.

    The final side kick kicked Nangong Yu away. Shi Bafang stopped his hearty attack and held his knees with both hands, gasping for air.  Nangong Yu, who was kicked away, directly broke through the gate of the castle and made no sound.

    Fielder ran towards Shi Bafang with a look of joy on his face, when he heard Han Yu’s urgent reminder from behind him, “Be careful!”

    Han Yu’s warning was a bit late, just when he shouted the word “be careful”.  Nangong Yu's body flew out of the castle and directly hit Shi Bafang, who was still breathing and recovering.  Field took a step and wanted to knock Shi Bafang away, but he saw a figure already flashing in front of Shi Bafang, with a flash of sword light.  Nangong Yu's body was divided into two halves.  Just as Field was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he saw a guy with a wolf head stabbing Ning Ping in the chest with a sharp fork behind the separated Nangong Yu's body. Ning Ping obviously couldn't avoid it at this time.

    Seeing that Ning Ping was about to be stabbed by a fork, Han Yu, who had warned him earlier, felt it.  He grabbed the pointed fork that was stabbing him, and at the same time aimed the flame in his left hand at the owner of the fork.  But just before Field could breathe a sigh of relief, another figure jumped out from behind the owner of the fork, also holding a fork in his hand.  He stabbed Han Yu in the head.

    This time it was Ning Ping's turn to save Han Yu. Ning Ping, who was relieved, raised his right hand.  Qingyun Sword blocked the attack of the last fork owner.

    It’s a lot to say, but in fact it only took a moment when it happened.  Seeing that both attacks failed.  The two men who attacked immediately retreated.  Only then did Han Yu and others see their faces clearly.

    “It’s the same as what Reiner said before, two regenerators with wolf heads and human bodies who look exactly the same.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping stood side by side. Field saw the opportunity and helped Shi Bafang to the back.  Shi Bafang had used all his strength when attacking Nangong Yu just now, and now he needed to rest.

    "To the left."

    "To the right."

    The two regenerators with wolf heads and human bodies suddenly said two words each to Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Han Yu and Ning Ping were stunned for a moment, and then they understood that the two reborn people were talking about their names, and they immediately said to themselves: "Han Yu."

    "Ningping."

    Hearing the words, Xiang Zuo and Xiang Right nodded slightly and assumed an offensive posture.

    Facing these taciturn brothers, what else could Han Yu and Ning Ping say besides being prepared for a fight?

    The battle began

    Frankly speaking, the cooperation between Han Yu and Ning Ping is quite tacit, but it depends on who they are compared with. Compared with the twin brothers left and right, the combination of Han Yu and Ning Ping is not that bad at any time.  It's half o'clock.  The two men were retreating steadily under the continuous attacks of the two brothers from left to right. Although they were still able to avoid losing, losing was only a matter of time.

    The situation of the two at this time made Lin Ke and others who were watching the battle worried. Although they wanted to help, they also knew their own abilities. If they really went there, they would not be able to help at all except causing trouble. They could only stand there.  There's a rush there.  Lin Ke and others were not alert, but Field and Shi Bafang did not expect that danger would come from behind!  And what happened was such a coincidence.

    Lin Ke was arrested!  And the person who captured her was the lion-headed man Reiner, who had told Han Yu and others that he longed for freedom.

    "Liner!" Han Yu roared angrily.  He pushed back the attacks to the left and right with one blow, and faced Reiner who had held Lin Ke hostage.  But Reiner didn't look the least bit embarrassed. Seeing Han Yu glaring at him, Reiner shrugged indifferently and said, "Don't look at me like you're betrayed."??, we are enemies to begin with, aren't we?  "

    "Is everything you told us before false?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "Of course it's true. But now I can't help it. If you don't get unlucky, it will be my turn to be unlucky. So I'm sorry, but you are unlucky." Reiner said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "Shameless!" Han Yu cursed through gritted teeth.

    "That's right, that's called being aware of current affairs." Reiner stretched out a finger and shook it at Han Yu, correcting Han Yu's inappropriate choice of words.

    "What do you want?" Han Yu asked, looking at Reiner with squinted eyes.

    "I don't have the final say on this. The owner of the castle, Morrigan, has the final say." As soon as Reiner finished speaking, Han Yu suddenly yelled: "Do it!"

    Reiner turned around subconsciously, but he didn't expect that the one who made the move was Lin Ke, who was being held hostage by him.  At the same time that Han Yu shouted, Lin Ke slapped himself behind with his right hand.  Compared with Reiner, Lin Ke's height can only be described as petite.  But this petite woman's hand strength is not weak at all.

    Someone once made a statistic that a person can withstand 45del units of pain, but when a woman gives birth to a child, she has to endure 57dels of pain, which is like breaking 20 bones.  However, if a man is hit in the balls, the pain is 9000 del, which is equivalent to giving birth to 160 children at the same time or breaking 320 bones. Therefore, pain in the balls is a very unforgettable experience.  taste.

    Reiner is enjoying this feeling.

    At this time, he no longer cared about controlling Lin Ke. His hands were already busy protecting and comforting his little brother, so he had no idea to catch Lin Ke.  However, Lin Ke did not accept Linner's kindness. Seeing Linner let go of him, Lin Ke immediately turned around, seized the opportunity when Linner bent over, grabbed Linner's ears with both hands, and pressed down hard.  At the same time, the right knee was raised.

    "boom!"

    The nose is also a very fragile part of the human body. After receiving a heavy blow from Lin Ke, Reiner's nose was immediately broken. All kinds of pain, soreness, and numbness gathered in his heart, and the tough guy Reiner's tears flowed down involuntarily.

    This is not the end yet!  When Lin Ke saw that the blow was successful, he immediately decided to pursue the victory. He took half a step back and clenched his fists tightly, then aimed at Reiner's temple and hit him.

    Lena suddenly felt dizzy and unsteady on his feet.  Lin Ke went around behind Reiner, raised his leg and kicked Reiner hard, knocking Reiner to his knees, and then Lin Ke kept kicking Reiner's waist, causing Reiner to scream in agony.

    Including turning left and back, everyone present was dumbfounded as they watched Lin Ke beat Reiner.  As a lesson from heaven and earth, Han Yu just wanted Lin Ke to give Reiner a hard blow and then take the opportunity to escape. As for the subsequent combos, Han Yu had never taught Lin Ke.

    "Han Yu, you have to be careful in the future." Ning Ping, who had come back to his senses, said to Han Yu with some gloating.

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping and said angrily: "Don't be complacent. Mengxin and Lin Ke are good sisters. Lin Ke can do it, but Mengxin may not."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping’s face suddenly turned bitter.

    Reiner's screams continued. Reiner felt regretful in his heart. Why did he have to take women as hostages?  If he had directly fought against Han Yu and the others, he would not be in this embarrassing state.

    "Lin Ke, Lin Ke, okay, stop fighting." Han Yu's voice persuading Lin Ke was like the sound of nature to Reiner at this time.  Feeling that the attacks on him had stopped, Reiner hurriedly rolled away on his hands and feet before daring to stand up.  At this moment, Reiner looked miserable.  The nose was also broken, and there were two lines of nosebleeds. More importantly, Reiner was crying, with tears streaming down his face.

    Hunching his waist to ease the pain of his little brother, Reiner looked up at Lin Ke and said fiercely: "Our relationship has grown, and I will not let you go." To be continued.  .  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Chapter 386 The Ten Bloodlines of the Phoenix

    Faced with Reiner's threat, Han Yu surprisingly did not feel angry. Instead, he looked at Reiner with some sympathy.  Han Yu's eyes also angered Reiner, but he was really not in an attacking state at this time. Reiner could only use his ultimate move of killing you with his eyes, glaring at Han Yu and Lin Ke.

    If a fierce man is evil and his face is full of anger, most people will be shocked and scared.  But what if that vicious person has a bruised nose and a swollen face?  I'm afraid the effect of the glare will be greatly reduced, and it may even have a funny effect.  At this time, Reiner's effect was the latter.

    Looking at Reiner's swollen face like a pig's head, Han Yu couldn't hold it back in the end, although Han Yu also understood that laughing at this time was a very unkind act.  However, he just couldn't help it. Han Yu didn't want to embarrass himself, so he laughed at Reiner.

    Reiner is so angry!

    “Perhaps it’s because we are both reborn, even if Reiner has betrayed him before.  When Reiner was laughed at, the two brothers stood up.

    Seeing the two brothers Xiang Zuo and Xiang Right standing up for him, Reiner immediately and politely hid aside.  Facing left and right, Ning Ping suddenly made a suggestion that Han Yu could not accept.  He has to deal with the twin regenerators who work together tacitly alone.

    "Two people working together can't deal with their opponent. Can one person do it alone?"

    Although Ning Ping was moved by Han Yu's worries, he still insisted on dealing with the two brothers, left and right, alone.

    "The cooperation of the other party is like one person. But the cooperation of the two of us is always two people. We can't follow each other's pace. Just let me try. If it doesn't work, you can save me again." Ning Ping whispered  Said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned and thought for a while, then looked at Ning Ping and said slowly: "Then be careful."

    "I will." Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this.

    Seeing that there was only one person fighting, Xiang Zuo and Xiang Right couldn't help but glance at each other, and Xiang Zuo asked aloud: "Where is your companion?"

    "It's just me." Ning Ping replied calmly, pointing the Qingyun Sword diagonally at the two brothers on the left and right.

    "It seems that you are very confident in yourself, we will make you pay the price for your confidence." Xiangzuo said to Ningping unhappily.

    "Okay, I'm looking forward to it." Ning Ping replied casually.

    The talk about the scene will stop here. Xiang Zuo Xiang You will not show mercy just because Ning Ping is the only one fighting. He will do whatever he wants.

    The battle in the courtyard started again

    Han Yu and others who were watching the battle were paying attention to the situation on the battlefield.  Field and Shi Bafang stared at Reiner, who was watching the show, to prevent him from repeating his old tricks.

    What puzzled Han Yu was that Ning Ping, who was fighting alone, seemed to be a little stronger than when he was fighting with him. It was different from the previous hesitation.  Ningping at this time can be described as being at ease.  On the other hand, looking at the two brothers left and right, their performance at this time was a bit unsatisfactory. There was a thin layer of sweat on their foreheads, their breathing was a bit rapid, and their movements were a bit messy. Compared with their previous sharp performances, they were like  It's like two different people.

    "Qiang!" The Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand caught the fork that was sweeping towards the left. Then he turned to his side and grabbed the fork that was thrust towards the right with his left hand, and at the same time, he flew up with his right foot.  He kicked Xiang Xiang's lower abdomen hard and kicked Xiang Xiang out.  When Xiang Zuo saw that his brother was suffering a loss, Dang Rang refused to give up and immediately picked up the fork in his hand and swept towards Ning Ping again.  Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword in his right hand once again held the fork that swept over him. At the same time, he turned his left hand and stabbed Xiang's left face with the fork he had just snatched from Xiang's right hand.  Xiang Zuo dodged hurriedly, but this gave Ning Ping an opportunity to take advantage of him. He immediately took a step forward and kicked Xiang Zuo in the lower abdomen.

    It was fair now, the two brothers each received a kick from Ning Ping.

    "Did I drag him down when I cooperated with Ning Ping just now?" Han Yu said to himself.

    Lin Ke, who was on the side, replied uncertainly: "Probably not?"

    "Okay, you two. Don't think too much. I think it's not that Ning Ping has become stronger, nor that the pair of regenerators have become weaker. It's that the pair of regenerators have not adapted." After hearing this, Lian Peng said to Han Yu and Lin, dumbfounded.  Ke said.

    "Huh? Not adapted? Is there such a thing?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Of course. Just like you are used to taking a nap after a meal. If you don't sleep after eating one day, then you will feel that you have not done something. I think this is the same for regenerators. They are used to talking to each other.  Many people started a melee. They might not be used to fighting two against one like Ningping. But this habit won't last long. It won't take long, when they get used to it, Ningping won't be as relaxed as it is now.  ”Lianpeng said with certainty.

    Just as Lian Peng said, after the blow from Ning Ping, Xiang left and right gradually adapted to the battle with Ning Ping. At this time, the power of the two brothers' cooperation came into play.  In just a few breaths, Ningping was already in danger.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly prepared to help in the battle, but Ning Ping shouted: "Han Yu!"

    Han Yu stopped his movements when he heard this. Not only Han Yu, but also stopped attacking left and right.  Among the people present, only Reiner was lamenting and complaining about not pursuing the victory to the left or right.

    "Am I your companion?" Ning Ping asked, staring at Han Yu.

    "Of course." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    "In this case, then believe me. You must conserve your strength to save Mengxin."

    "If anything happens to you, I will never let these two guys go." Han Yu was silent for a while and said slowly to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this, and said angrily: "You have a crow's mouth, you don't know how to say a few nice words."

    "Oh, then I wish you victory and beat the shit out of those two bastards. Even their mother can't help but who they are." Han Yu immediately changed his tune.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes again and decided to ignore Han Yu.  Turning to look left and right, he asked in a deep voice: "Before I do anything, I have a question to ask you."

    "" Look left and right at each other.  He opened his mouth to the left and said, "Excuse me."

    "Were you two brothers brothers before you became regenerators?"

    "Of course. It came out of a mother's womb."

    "I've finished asking my questions." Ning Ping replied softly, raising his right hand flat to his chest and gently letting go of the Qingyun Sword in his hand. The Qingyun Sword fell directly into the ground.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????.  In this black space, Ning Ping stood opposite the two of them, his hands empty.

    "This is a new trick I just learned from Qingyun Sword some time ago. I hope you won't disappoint me." Ning Ping looked left and right and replied lightly.

    The two brothers looked at each other from left to right.  They all nodded and attacked Ning Ping from left to right.  The current situation was a bit strange, making Xiang Zuo and Xiang right feel a little panicked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Strike first to gain the upper hand!  Disaster will follow!

    In order not to suffer disaster, I chose to attack left and right.  Before danger arises, get rid of the source that may create danger, Ningping.

    "Swish, swish, swish" Just when he was less than three meters away from Ning Ping, several sword lights suddenly flew out from the ground, blocking his progress to the left and right.

    "What is this?" Xiang You, who had not spoken since the beginning of the battle, asked in a rare voice.

    “Oh, it turns out you are not mute.” Ning Ping said with some surprise when he heard this.

    Ning Ping's words made Xiang You roll his eyes at Ning Ping, and replied angrily: "That's just a disguise I usually wear. Is this made by your sword?"

    Hearing Xiang Zui's question, Ning Ping nodded slightly and replied: "That's right, but I'm not familiar with it yet, so I don't use it well. Please don't mind." While speaking, Ning Ping's feet were divided into four parts: southeast, northwest, and southeast.  Four swords emerged from the ground.

    turn left turn Right:"……"

    At this time, Han Yu and others were very anxious. Suddenly, they saw Ning Ping throw away the Qingyun Sword, and then a black mask appeared from the ground, quickly surrounding Ning Ping and the pair of regenerators.  The situation happened so suddenly that Han Yu didn't even have time to react.  Although he guessed that Ning Ping might have done it himself, Han Yu couldn't help but worry about Ning Ping inside the black mask.

    "Hey, will your companion be okay?" Reiner, who was hiding aside, suddenly asked.

    "What do you care about?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    Reiner knew why Han Yu didn't give him a good look, but he couldn't help it and wanted to live.  Then you can only give up your position again and again. Only villains and fools are willing to do it.  But if you don't be a villain, you will be a dead person.  Reiner doesn't want to die. He believes that freedom is precious and life is more valuable.  For his own life.  Repetition was just a daily occurrence for Reiner.

    Licking his face and moving closer to Han Yu, Reiner continued: "Left and right are a pair of very powerful regenerators"

    Han Yu looked at Reiner with a half-smile and asked, "Are you going to tell me that they can combine together?"

    "Ughthis doesn't exist."

    "You can have this."

    “…this?Not really.  "

    "They don't know how to merge into one?" Han Yu asked a little strangely.

    "No. Anyway, I've never seen them do it." Reiner nodded and replied.

    Seeing Reiner approaching, Han Yu shouted: "Don't come closer, I don't trust you, we don't trust you. If you come over, we will attack you. Stay away from us, we will not accept you."

    Hearing this, Reiner stopped and looked at Han Yu awkwardly and asked, "Am I so unworthy of your trust?"

    "Unfortunately, you have just proved to us with your actions how untrustworthy you are." Han Yu said, the flame in his hand rose, and Field and Shi Bafang on the side were also ready to fight.

    "Is being an undercover agent so hard for people to understand" Reiner looked pained, but before he could finish his words, the black mask covering Ning Ping and Xiang Xiang right suddenly shattered.  Ning Ping was still standing, holding the Qingyun Sword in his hand, but Xiang Zuo Xiang Right was covered in injuries, with an unbelievable look in his eyes.

    Han Yu knew as soon as he saw it that their side had won.

    "Why didn't you kill us just now?" Ning Ping asked, looking to the left and looking across from him.

    "We are not butchers, you have been defeated, get out of the way." Ning Ping slowly put away the Qingyun Sword, looked at Xiang Zuo and said.

    "Butcher?" Xiang Zuo seemed to have thought of something.  and stood up to the right.  He took an offensive stance towards Ningping.  Ning Ping frowned when he saw this and said, "You have no strength left to fight, why don't you stop now?"

    "Failure means death." Xiang right said to Ning Ping.

    "Look at me, look at you." Han Yu on the side shouted to Reiner with an angry expression.  Reiner curled his lips when he heard this and replied to Han Yu: "That's because they are stubborn. It's better to die than to live. They want to die themselves, so who can blame them. Besides, if they die, they will die. Those old men in the organization  I won’t be sad because of their death.”

    "Did you hear that? Your death is meaningless. As a living being, do you want to die here in such a meaningless battle?" Ning Ping asked, looking at Xiang left and right.

    "We and that despicable and shameless man are greedy for life and afraid of death" Xiang Zuo said after hearing this.

    In the mouth to the left.  The lion-headed man Reiner is a scumbag and a scum.  All the derogatory words used on Reiner were not enough to describe Reiner's shamelessness. Hearing this, Reiner, the person involved, felt a little embarrassed and shouted urgently: "Stop it. Stop it! Am I as bad as you say?"

    Hearing this, Xiangzuo stopped, looked at Reiner seriously, nodded and said, "Yes, you are worse than what I said."

    Reiner couldn’t catch his breath. He said bad things about others and then solemnly told them that he didn’t speak fully enough. He was either sick or deliberately looking for trouble.  Reiner turned his back to the left and said silently to himself: "Everything he said was irony, everything he said was irony"

    Han Yu looked at Reiner with sympathy. He couldn't take revenge after being scolded, so he could only use self-hypnosis to comfort himself.  Such people are so pitiful.

    On the other side, Xiang Zuo Xiang Right, who had already had a death wish, suddenly stopped confronting Ning Ping as if he had received an order from someone. On the contrary, the two of them gave way to the road to the castle.  This change made Ning Ping feel strange, but in the next second, Ning Ping knew that they were not making way for people like him, but making way for people coming out of the castle.

    This is a young girl.

    Wearing a white dress, her height has just reached Ningping’s waist, and she has long orange-red shawl hair.  A face that could be called delicate, and a pair of crimson eyes staring coldly at Ning Ping.

    That kind of cold gaze made Ning Ping couldn't help but shudder. Just when he was about to ask a question, he saw a figure flash in front of him. Before Ning Ping could open his mouth, he warned Han Yu to be careful.  I heard that Han Yu had already opened his mouth.

    "I'll give you something to enjoy, but I won't enjoy it. I'll give you something to enjoy."

    Ning Ping stood behind Han Yu and rolled his eyes fiercely, while Reiner looked at Han Yu with a look of schadenfreude. Judging from his expression, he had already begun to picture Han Yu being beaten in his mind.  This little girl is the strongest among the four regenerators sent. How dare you molest her?  I have to say, Han Yu is so courageous!

    But contrary to Reiner’s expectation, the little girl did not beat up Han Yu, but just looked at Han Yu in confusion.  Han Yu was a little embarrassed by the look, and said with a dry smile: "Don't look at me like that, I have a girlfriend, and you are too young, I am not a lolita control"

    "Pfft" Han Yu's nonsense worked, and the little girl actually laughed.  Reiner's jaw almost hit the ground.

    "It makes no sense! Why? Why?"What?  Why is this girl so fierce towards her, but smiles towards Han Yu?  "Linner shouted unwillingly in his heart.

    And Han Yu smiled and said to the little girl: "That's right. Girls should smile more. That will make you look cute."

    "Cute?" The little girl tilted her head and thought for a while, as if she couldn't understand the meaning of this word.  But she didn't know that her expression and movements at this moment were just cute.

    After thinking for a while and not being able to understand, the little girl gave up on trying to figure out the meaning of the word cute. She looked at Han Yu who was squatting in front of her and keeping eye level with her and asked: "Why do I feel a kind of kindness in your body?"  smell."

    "Really? That means we are in love." Han Yu said with a smile when he heard this.

    "Fate?Another word I can't understand." The little girl thought about it and shook her head.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't understand. As long as you understand, I have no ill intentions towards you. By the way, my name is Han Yu, what's your name?"

    "Elma," the little girl replied.

    "It's a very nice name. Emma, ??do you want to meet some more sisters? They all like children very much." Han Yu asked with a smile. In Reiner's eyes, Han Yu at this time was a  The wolf grandmother who plans to abduct children.  Seeing Alma's agitated look, Reiner hurriedly shouted: "Elma, don't forget your identity!"

    When Elma heard this, she was shocked and looked at Han Yu in embarrassment.  Han Yu turned around and glared at Reiner, then looked at Alma with a gentle face and asked: "Elma, do you know that person?"

    "I know." Alma nodded.

    "He's a big bad guy, right?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Well, big bad guy." Alma nodded heavily.

    "You can't believe what the big bad guy says, right?"

    "Well, I can't believe it." Alma thought for a while and nodded again.

    “Then since you can’t believe what the big bad guy says, as a good person like me, shouldn’t you believe it?”

    "……should."

    Hearing Alma’s answer, Reiner was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  Reiner was unwilling to accept Alma's differential treatment. Seeing that Alma had been fooled by Han Yu, Reiner shouted anxiously again: "Phoenix Girl, if you don't come out, your body will suffer!  "

    "Phoenix Girl?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and while Han Yu was stunned, Alma, who was originally confused, suddenly changed her face, looked at Han Yu, opened her mouth and asked: "Who the hell are you? Why the hell?  Am I so close?" To be continued.  .  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Chapter 387: One Thing Descends Another Thing

    As soon as Alma's words came out, the whole audience was shocked.  Oh, there is one exception. Reiner, who was standing aside, patted his thigh and looked at Alma with joy.

    "Girls, don't be so rude?" Han Yu calmed down and said to Alma.

    "Who are you? How can I care about your business?" Alma said, looking at Han Yu with contempt.

    "Well said!" Reiner cheered loudly.

    After hearing this, Alma glanced at Reiner, pointed at Reiner and scolded: "Shut the hell up! You are such a useless snack who doesn't eat enough and can't do anything. You can't even hold a hostage.  You were beaten black and blue by a hostage, why don't you die?"

    "I, I was careless" Reiner, who was so scolded that his head almost shrank into his neck, defended in a low voice.

    "You still dare to talk back?" Alma opened her hand, a ball of flame appeared in her hand, and she threw it towards Reiner.  Reiner subconsciously dodged the fireball.  This flash was a bad thing. Alma immediately abandoned Han Yu, ran to Reiner in an instant, kicked Reiner to the ground, and then raised her foot to kick Reiner's body.  He kicked and cursed: "I told you to hide! I told you to hide!" However, Reiner, who was kicked, did not dare to fight back. He could only hold his vitals and beg for mercy: "I don't dare anymore, I don't dare."  ”

    A quarter of an hour later, Alma's violent temper seemed to have eased a bit, she stopped beating Reiner, turned her head and looked at Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly forced out a smile. The girl in front of him was really too violent, and she was just such a little girl.  No matter Han Yu or Ning Ping, no one could do it.

    Alma ran up to Han Yu, tilted her head and glanced at Han Yu, then asked: "Are you a fire element user?"

    "Ah. Yes, I am, look." In order to prove his identity, Han Yu raised a flame in his right hand.

    Alma stared at the flames for a while and said to Han Yu: "For the sake of your ability, the people who are leading you should get out of here immediately!"

    "Eh I'm afraid this won't work. One of my people was captured by someone in the castle."

    "Forgot, I'll find another one."

    "This. The person who was arrested is my sister, and my parents are both dead and I can no longer give birth to a biological sister."

    “Just pretend it’s nothing.”

    "this is not OK."

    "Why are you so shameless? In this case, don't blame me for being rude!" Alma said, glaring at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu touched his nose when he heard this, turned around and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you go and pick up Mengxin first. I'll chat with Elma here for a while."

    "Hey, who allowed you to call me by my name?" Alma shouted dissatisfied.

    "Okay. Pay attention to yourself and don't get plotted by this little guy." Ning Ping nodded and reminded after hearing this.

    "Don't worry, I can spare it." Han Yu nodded.

    "Han Yu, why don't I stay with you." Lin Ke suggested.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately shook his head and said, "No, no, no. You have to be with Mengxin."

    Lin Ke understood, nodded and said: "We will find Mengxin as soon as possible."

    "Stop!; Do I allow you to leave?" Alma saw that Ning Ping and others were about to enter the castle.  He immediately jumped on his feet and shouted, and at the same time he took steps to stop him.

    However, Han Yu blocked his way in advance.  See Han Yu blocking the way.  Alma took action immediately, and the fireball accurately hit Han Yu's body. Unfortunately, her flames could not cause any damage to Han Yu.  On the contrary, after absorbing Elma's flame, Han Yu seemed to be more energetic than before.

    “You, get out of the way!” Seeing that the flames were ineffective, Alma immediately glared at Han Yu and said.

    "No." Han Yu smiled and shook his head.

    "If you don't get out of the way, don't blame me for being rude to you." Alma threatened Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned slightly, looked at Alma and said, "Girls, please don't use foul language. How old are you? I'm an open-mouthed lady."

    "I'm happy! If you don't care, I'll call myself my mother. How about it?" Alma asked Han Yu angrily, puffing out her small chest.

    "It's not that bad. You're too young, so I can't do anything to you." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "You dare to think I'm young?" Alma was furious when she heard this and asked Han Yu angrily.

    "" Han Yu didn't even bother to answer this time and looked at Alma with a smile.

    "I will make you regret it." Alma gritted her teeth and glared at Han Yu.  As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu had not yet responded, but Reiner, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, followedHe jumped up from the ground like a corpse and ran towards the castle. As he ran, he shouted to Han Yu: "You idiot, idiot, why did you provoke her? You are going to kill yourself Ouch  " Before he could finish his words, Reiner was struck by a fireball from Alma on the back and fell to the ground with a plop.

    "Zuo Xiangright, catch this guy and hand him over to his mother when he gets back." Alma raised her voice and said to Zuo Xiangright.

    "Why? Didn't these two guys take action to stop the intruders just now?"

    "They have tried their best. What's more, mother already said when she sent us here, just try our best."

    "I tried my best." Reiner shouted loudly.

    Hearing this, Alma glared and cursed: "What the hell did you do before you tried your best? If you tell me you didn't do anything, I will set your ass on fire!"

    "" After hearing this, Reiner shut up knowingly.

    Seeing that Reiner had calmed down, Alma turned to look at Han Yu in front of her and said word by word: "What you just said violated my taboo. I will use your blood to calm my anger and prepare to die."  !”

    After hearing this, Han Yu found it a bit funny and cooperated by saying, "Okay, I'm always ready."

    "You idiot! She is serious!" Reiner, who was restrained, reminded Han Yudao loudly.  As soon as he finished speaking, Alma in front of Han Yu was wrapped in a ball of flames, and the heat forced Han Yu to take two steps back.

    When the flames dissipated, Alma, who was originally a little loli, had now turned into a sexy and hot girl, with just one mouth.  The foul language is still used frequently, and the trend is getting worse.

    "Grandson, are you ready to die?" Alma asked, pointing at Han Yu.

    Han Yu’s brows twitched involuntarily, while Reiner laughed happily and said, "Grandson, are you ready?"

    "Shut up!" Han Yu shouted angrily at Reiner, not being cruel to Emma.

    Reiner remained unmoved, still gloating and shouting: "Just be prepared to be unlucky, grandson!"

    “As if to confirm what Reiner said, Alma took action, and the moment she took action, Han Yu could not accept it.

    "Pa" was a loud slap, which stunned Han Yu for a moment.  At this age, Han Yu was slapped by a girl for the first time.

    "You" Han Yu immediately raised his hand to Elma.  But the right hand that was always raised could not fall down.

    Men who hit women are the most worthless!  Master's teachings rang in Han Yu's ears.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu's compassion did not win Alma's stop. Seeing that Han Yu did not fight back, Alma immediately took advantage of her.  Knowing that her flames couldn't do anything to Han Yu, Alma simply used physical combat against Han Yu.  Punches and kicks.  And Han Yu gave in again and again because of his master's teachings and because he really didn't want to do anything to women.  Fortunately, Han Yu's dodge was good and Alma's attacks basically failed. However, Alma's attacks were really poisonous.  Hit Han Yu's body, or the most vulnerable parts of the man's body.

    "Hey Han Yu, you're a loser, you can't even handle a woman!" Reiner, who was watching the battle, gloated and shouted at the dodging Han Yu.

    "Shut up, I!" Han Yu couldn't help but cursed angrily.

    " Han Yu was just distracted.  Alma seized the opportunity and punched Han Yu in the right eye.  Suddenly, a dark circle appeared in Han Yu's right eye.  Elma was unyielding when she had the upper hand, and when she saw a successful attack, she wanted to take advantage of the victory and pursue it.  But she just started.  Suddenly feeling as if something terrible appeared from Han Yu's body, Alma quickly took two steps back and looked at Han Yu warily.

    At this moment, Han Yu was standing there with his eyes slightly closed, motionless.

    In Han Yu’s spiritual world, Han Yan was pointing at Han Yu and yelling.

    "You're a good-for-nothing, you can't handle a woman, and you even let someone punch you with a panda eye, what are you doing with your life?"

    "But, but, she is a girl." Han Yu defended in a low voice.

    "What's wrong with the girl? That girl is, to put it bluntly, a tigress." Han Yan shouted with his eyes wide open.

    "Yes, but my master said that men who beat women are the least promising!"

    Han Yan shouted angrily: "Fart! It also depends on what kind of woman that woman is? Just that tigress, if you don't do it, are you waiting to die?"

    "Yes, but I can't do it." Han Yu said awkwardly.

    "You can't do it, but I can. Give me control of your body!" Han Yan said with a dark face.

    "You won't not pay me back?" Han Yu looked at Han Yan suspiciously and said.

    "Give it to meMake terms, I'll pay you back after I deal with that bitch.  "

    "Then you have to promise not to kill her."

    "Sure, I won't kill her." Han Yan glared at Han Yu and nodded slowly.

    "Then how do you plan to deal with her?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Han Yan gritted his teeth and replied: "I'll beat her ass!"

    When Han Yu handed over control of his body to Han Yan, the pain he suffered was also handed over to Han Yan.

    "Hey, this bitch is so mean!" Han Yan thought to himself, and at the same time, he secretly decided to hit someone hard when he turned around.

    "Death!" As soon as Alma, who was watching, saw that the frightening feeling disappeared, she immediately rushed towards Han Yu. But Alma didn't know that the person standing in front of her now was not the Han Yu before, but  This is Han Yan now.

    With a "Peng" sound, Han Yan grabbed Alma's right wrist, looked at Alma with a ferocious expression and said: "You bitch, I want you to know how powerful I am!" Before he finished speaking, Han Yan stretched out his hand.  Along the way, Alma immediately pounced involuntarily. At this time, Han Yan squatted down, bowed his left leg, caught Alma's falling body, and then followed up with his left hand to hold down Alma's back.  .  The right hand that had previously grasped Alma's wrist released Alma's right wrist and raised it high.

    There was another "pop" sound, and Alma's buttocks were slapped.

    “It all happened in an instant, so fast that Alma didn’t even have time to resist.  Just got a slap on the butt.

    Time seemed to have frozen. Reiner and the two brothers who were guarding Reiner, left and right, all looked at Han Yan blankly.  I don't understand why Han Yu, who was always giving in before, suddenly seems to be a different person.

    "You!" Alma came back to her senses after being beaten, and immediately struggled to get up.  But how could Han Yan give her a chance to get up and see her struggling.  Immediately, he held down Alma with his left hand, and greeted Alma's buttocks with his right hand.

    "Papa papa pa"

    ……

    As time goes by, Alma has been lying there honestly, silently enduring Han Yan’s bullying.  During this period of time, Alma struggled and yelled, but unfortunately every time she resisted, she was rewarded with more vigorous beatings from Han Yan.  At the end.  Alma finally cried, and her tears couldn't stop flowing down. Unfortunately, even so, she didn't get sympathy from Han Yan.

    Maybe it’s because Han Yan’s hands are a little sore from the beating.  Finally he stopped spanking Alma’s butt, put his left hand on Alma’s back and asked, “Are you convinced?”

    Alma remained silent, but Han Yan regarded this attitude as a silent protest against him. He immediately hit Alma’s butt so hard that it caused Alma’s tears to flow out again.

    "Have you taken it yet?" Han Yan asked again.

    "I'm done with it. I'm done with it." In order not to get spanked anymore, Alma replied in a low voice.

    "Pa" I got another slap on my butt, and the voice of that hateful guy came to my ears, "Louder!"

    "I'm convinced. I'm convinced!" Elma shouted.

    "Huh, I'm just giving you a small punishment this time. If you do it again next time, take off your pants and beat me!" Han Yan snorted coldly.  He let go of Alma.

    As soon as she was free, Alma immediately stood up and retreated far away. She glared at Han Yu for a long time and said, "You, you are not Han Yu!"

    "Yes, my name is Han Yan, and I am the tenant temporarily living in Han Yu's body. That guy can't bear to do anything to you, but I'm not that guy. If you dare to be rude to me, I will beat you. If he hadn't objected,  You have been killed by me a long time ago."

    "You, you" Alma looked at Han Yan in surprise, shocked by what he said.  Apart from Elma, Reiner and Zuo Xiangright were also shocked at the same time.  I have never heard of such a thing. Although a person can have multiple personalities, I have never heard of two souls existing in one body at the same time.

    It is undeniable that Alma has a dual personality, but her soul is unique. This is the first time that she has seen someone with an independent soul like Han Yan in front of her.

    "What are you looking at? If you look again, I'll beat you!" Han Yan threatened Alma with a glare.  Alma was so frightened that she reached out and covered her buttocks. It didn't take a guess to know that her butt must have been swollen by now.

    "Hahaha" Reiner couldn't help laughing when he saw Alma's subconscious actions.  Just like Alma seeing a soul like Han Yan, Reiner also saw Alma in such a mess for the first time.

    Alma squinted her eyes and looked at Reiner. The laughing Reiner suddenly felt something bad. The next second, he saw a fireball flying straight towards her. Reiner, who was tied up and lying on the ground, had no possibility of avoiding it.  , can only watch.?Watching the fireball hit me.

    "Huh" Alma must have done it on purpose, the fireball she threw happened to burn Reiner's crotch.

    "Ouch" Reiner screamed immediately, rolling on the ground hard while shouting to the left and right for help.  After obtaining Alma's consent, he stepped on Reiner's chest to the left, making Reiner lie on his back and unable to move. Then he lifted his big foot to the right and stepped hard on Reiner's burning crotch.  Go down.  Reiner's eyes suddenly popped out, as if he heard the sound of eggs breaking.  However, Xiang You ignored Reiner's heartbreak at all. Seeing that the flames had not been extinguished, he immediately raised his feet again.

    "Oh, oh, ah" Reiner let out a series of miserable screams. After paying a painful price, the flames in his crotch were finally extinguished by stepping to the right. At this time, Reiner was also dying, with an expression on his face.  He has reached a state of being transcendent and holy, as if he has seen through the world of mortals and attained the Tao and become an immortal.

    "Are you okay?" Xiang Zuo asked kindly.

    "Huh?" Reiner glanced to the left and asked softly, "What did you just say?"

    "I'm asking you, are you okay?" Xiang Zuo repeated.

    "Ha, ha, ha, what can happen to me?" Reiner's expression was so sacred that it made Xiang Zuo and Xiang Right think they had arrested the wrong person.

    "Are you really okay?" Xiangyou asked Reiner doubtfully.

    And when Reiner saw Xiang You, the sacred expression on his face suddenly disappeared. He glared at Xiang You with a ferocious look and cursed: "How many fucking times do you want me to step on you!?"

    "I didn't get burned."

    " Do you have to use that fucking method of putting out fires? Do you know that my future happy life will almost be ruined at your feet. Even now, I am not sure that I will still be able to put out fires in the future.  Can you rise up?" Reiner shouted with a heartbroken expression.

    "There's no water around here, and you're in such a hurry."

    Hearing Xiang You's explanation, Reiner was so depressed that he vomited blood, but he couldn't continue to blame Xiang You. After all, Xiang You put out the fire for himself, but the way he put out the fire was too rough and unacceptable.  .

    Thinking of this, Reiner turned his head and glared at Alma, the culprit who caused all this, and saw Alma standing in front of Han Yan, just like a little daughter-in-law, lowering her head and listening to Han Yan's lectures.

    "Anyway, that's it. As a girl, don't say bad words. It will make you look very incompetent. I'm going back to save that guy from worrying. Also, take your men and leave here. Those who were captured  Han Mengxin is Han Yu's sister, and based on this identity alone, Han Yu and the others will not ignore her. If you continue to stay here, you will run into me sooner or later, and you will inevitably get another beating."

    After listening to Han Yan’s words, Alma raised her head and asked, “Then when can we meet again?”

    "What's there to see? I'm not interested in little girl movies." After saying these words, Han Yan returned control of his body to Han Yu.  When Han Yu opened his eyes, he saw Alma staring at him eagerly.

    "What?" Han Yu asked, looking at Alma warily, and then prepared for defense.

    "He went back?" Alma asked faintly.

    Han Yu: "" To be continued.  .  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 388 Let’s play games

    Like most castles, the first floor is the lobby. Apart from looking spacious, there is no furniture, and the decorations are just a few simple oil paintings hanging on the walls on both sides.

    Ning Ping walked at the front of the team, observing the surroundings with vigilant eyes, while on both sides of the team were Field and Shi Bafang.  The lotus pod walking in the middle is holding a crystal ball in its hand and paying full attention to the crystal ball. When the crystal ball shines brightly, the lotus pod knows that danger is approaching.  It was precisely because of the warning of the lotus that Han Yu and his party were not suddenly attacked on the way to the castle.

    “Everyone, be careful, there is danger approaching!” Lianpeng suddenly shouted to everyone.  As soon as she shouted, Ning Ping and others immediately stopped and divided Lian Peng and others from three directions to protect them in the center. Qiao Yan'er and Lin Ke were not tourists. They came fully prepared this time and had weapons for self-defense.  They were also brought with them, but Ning and others were fighting all the time, so they had no chance to use them.  At this time, the two of them protected the lotus pods on the left and right in the middle, and like Ning Ping and others, they looked around vigilantly.

    The hall is very empty, and there seems to be no way to hide anything.  Just when I thought of this, I suddenly felt water droplets dripping onto my crystal ball.  Lotus knew that it was not water droplets, but the enemy's saliva.

    "Watch the top of your head!" Lianpeng shouted, pushing Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner away from him. At this moment, the enemy lying on the ceiling suddenly jumped down, and the target was Lianpeng located below it.  At this moment, the lotus had just pushed Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner away.  There is no possibility of evasion.  Seeing that the enemy was less than one meter away from Lian Peng, Ning Ping and others were unable to rescue him at this time. They could only watch helplessly as Lian Peng was about to be killed. Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner had closed their eyes, unable to bear to see the tragic scene of Lian Peng's death.  A big fire ball flew over with a roar, directly blasting away the sneak attacker who was about to land on the head of the shower head.

    "Zhizhi" The sneak attacker was rolling on the ground and screaming while he was on fire, while Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er looked at the door and shouted in unison: "Han Yu."

    Han Yu smiled slightly, and then everyone shouted: "What are you still standing there for? Run!"

    As Han Yu’s words fell, it felt like rain on the ceiling, and countless black objects the size of washbasins fell from the ceiling.  It rushed straight to the heads of Ningping and others.  Only then did Ning Ping and others realize that something was wrong and hurriedly ran towards the door, but Han Yu did not hesitate at this time and held the fireball in his hand as if he wanted no money.  He fired at the black object falling from the sky.  Thanks to Han Yu's intervention, otherwise Ning Ping and others would not have been able to escape the wave of attacks unscathed.

    As the brightness in the castle increased, Ning Ping and others could see clearly what had just attacked them?  All of them were spiders the size of a washbasin, and the spider that was blown away by Han Yu's fireball was the size of a small round table.  Unlike ordinary spiders, in addition to having ten legs, these dark spiders have clearly visible sharp teeth on their mouths, leaving no doubt that being bitten would definitely not be a good experience.

    "Ning Ping, step back." Han Yu took a step forward and said to Ning Ping and others.

    “Oh.” Ning Ping agreed and retreated to the door with everyone.  Then he asked Han Yu: "Where were those regenerators just now?"

    "Let's go." Han Yu replied casually, pressing his hands on the ground.  Starting from Han Yu, the flame spread forward in a fan shape.  The spiders on the ground retreated one after another, but the flames seemed to be alive. No matter where the spider crawled, the flames would quickly catch up, entangle, destroy, and find the next target.

    Except for the body of the big spider that was blown away by Han Yu's fireball, all the other spiders were burned to ashes.  After all this was done, Han Yu turned around and asked Lian Peng, "Lian Peng, is there any way to find out where Meng Xin is at this time?"

    "I'll give it a try, but don't have high hopes." Lotus Peng said to Han Yu while holding the crystal ball.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this.  Looking at the lotus pod, his eyes were fixed on the crystal ball in his hand for a while, he shook his head in frustration and said, "No, there seems to be some special power protecting this castle. I can't tell with my ability."

    "It doesn't matter if you can't see it. We'll look for it layer by layer. It just takes a little more time." Seeing this, Han Yu quickly comforted him.

    As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, a mocking male voice came from the castle: "Waste a little more time? Hahaintruder. You have such a loud tone."

    Han Yu followed the sound and saw four people, three men and one woman, approaching near the stairs in the castle.  Among them, the one who mocked Han Yu was the leading man with glasses.

    The bespectacled man with a triple-seven haircut stood in front of Han Yu and others, pushed the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose with his right hand, and said to Han Yu and others: "Welcome to the Shadow Castle, here, you will  received unprecedented?'s hospitality.  "

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "We? We are the guards here, specially designed to entertain intruders like you who don't know whether to live or die." The man with glasses pushed up his glasses and answered Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked at the four men who claimed to be the guards of Shadow Castle. Except for the man with glasses, the other two men were holding a game console and playing non-stop, while the other was holding a bag.  He kept taking out snacks from the bag and stuffing them into his mouth.  The only girl, holding a rag doll in her hands, hid half of her body behind the glutton, looking timidly at Han Yu and others.  When Han Yu looked at her, she shrank behind the glutton like a surprised rabbit, and it took a long time before she showed her head again.

    People should not be judged by their appearance!  Although none of the four people in front of him looked like a strong person, Han Yu would not underestimate the enemy. He whispered to Ning Ping beside him: "I will deal with that man with glasses, who will you deal with?"

    “Leave that greedy guy to me.” Ning Ping looked at it and selected the target.

    "The one who plays games and that girl?" Han Yu asked again.

    Ning Ping immediately replied: "Leave it to Feier and Shi Bafang."

    "Okay." Han Yu nodded slowly.  Be prepared to attack.

    at this time.  I heard a noise coming from the glasses man's pocket, "I won't answer, if I don't answer, I won't answer: I won't answer, if I don't answer, I won't answer"

    Under the gaze of Han Yu and others, the man with glasses took out the communicator in his pocket and connected it.

    "You bastard, who asked you to set this ringtone?" Before the man with glasses could speak, he heard a woman's roar coming from the other end of the communicator. When he heard the woman's voice, Han Yu narrowed his eyes.  That voice was very familiar, it was Morrigan who snatched Han Mengxin away.

    "I'm sorry, Master, I was wrong." The man with glasses said urgently while Morrigan was speaking.

    "Hmph. Change that damn ringtone right away, or I'll make you look better!"

    "Yes, yes, change it, change it immediately. What is the master's order?" The man with glasses nodded and bowed.

    "I just want to inform you that the preparations you want have been completed and you can start this game."

    "Really? That's great. Don't worry, Lord, we will definitely satisfy you."

    Turning off the communicator, the bespectacled man looked at Han Yu and others and said: "My master said, he told you before. If you can get here, you will be given a reward. Now that the reward is here, don't you want  Rescue your companions? It's very simple, just defeat the four of us. After a while, the Shadow Castle will begin to transform. After the transformation is completed, you can go up to the castle. There is only one road leading to the castle.  Divided into four rooms. Each room is guarded by one of us. All you have to do is choose one person to fight with us and seize the key in our hands. The four keys are indispensable because the door to the top floor needs  It takes four keys to open it. The person you want to save is with my master on the top floor. Of course, if you don’t dare, it’s still too late to leave now, and the master won’t care about your trespassing this time.”

    "Stop talking nonsense. Let's start quickly." Han Yu shouted coldly, preparing to attack.  Ning Ping on the side stopped Han Yu.  He looked at the man with glasses and asked, "Is there a time limit?"

    "Oh, thank you for the reminder, I almost forgot. If you accept it, you will have four hours after the start. If the time passes and you have not reached the top, then your companions will become my masters  Materials for the next experiment.”

    "How dare you!" Han Yu and Ning Ping shouted angrily in unison.

    "Haha, if you don't want to see that scene, just try harder." The man with glasses smiled without fear.

    With bursts of roaring sounds, the exposed part of the Shadow Castle began to deform. When the deformation stopped, Han Yu and Ning Ping walked towards the stairs in the center of the transformed hall.

    After climbing about a hundred steps, Han Yu and others came to a flat place. A gate blocked the way for Han Yu and others.  Han Yu took a step forward, reached out and pushed open the door.  In the middle of the room, he saw the boy who had been playing games sitting before.

    Judging from his age, the boy was probably not yet an adult, only eleven or twelve years old, but the look in his eyes definitely didn't look like what a child should have.

    "The fact that you are here means that you are ready to face death. Before we start, let me tell you the conditions for passing this level." The boy said, walking to a large object covered with canvas.  He stepped forward and pulled the canvas hard. As the canvas fell, Han Yu and others?I discovered that what was covered by the canvas was a huge battle game machine.

    "I like to play games, so our competition is to play games. As long as you can beat me, you can pass." The boy looked at everyone and said.

    "Playing games? I'm good at this, I'll do it." Field rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward and said.

    "Don't be busy yet, listen to me finish explaining the rules." The boy smiled and waved to Field, and then continued: "The rules of the game are not complicated. Any of you can play. As long as you can beat me, I will lose. This  I will also give you the key. But if you lose, you will have to pay with your life."

    "Is this, this, a little too cruel?" Field asked hesitantly.

    "The game is also a reality. If you don't have the guts, don't play it. Of course, don't worry too much. Although it requires your life, you don't have to cash in if you lose. As long as one of you still hasn't lost, then you don't have to worry about death.  "The boy replied calmly.

    "That is to say, if one of us loses, there is still a chance to live, but if you lose, you will only die." Ning Ping asked aloud.

    The boy smiled and nodded.  "You can say that."

    "In that case. Announce the game you want to compete in."

    “The competition is very simple, it’s this.” The boy smiled and opened the game machine.

    Looking at the screen displayed on the game machine, Field couldn't help but blurted out: "Holy crap, Tetris!"

    "What? You look down on Tetris?" The boy couldn't help but stare at Field and asked.

    "Hahaha You're done! Do you know what I was called when I was playing games when I was a kid? The Hand of God. Especially this Tetris, which was called the Godfather. Come on, let you see how powerful I am.  !" Field laughed three times and shouted at the boy.

    Five minutes later

    "Ha! Hand of God? Ha! Godfather?" The boy looked at Field standing on the game console next to him with contempt and shouted.

    Field's face turned pale.

    He lost!

    What a miserable loss!

    Field dejectedly walked to the place designated by the boy for losers. Field lowered his head, not daring to look at Han Yu and others.  And next

    Lin Ke, Shi Bafang, Qiao Yaner, and Lianpeng lost one after another, and the shelter for losers designated by the boy was almost full of people.  The boy laughed arrogantly and said, "Who else?!"

    Han Yu took a step forward.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, had already taken the lead and stood on the game console. He glanced at the boy and asked, "What's your name?"

    The boy looked at Ning Ping and said with a smile: "My name is Lan Qi. If you want to use any mental tricks on me, then I advise you to give up as soon as possible. My will is stronger than that of adults."

    "Really? My name is Ning Ping. First of all, I want to make it clear that I have never thought about using any mind-attacking techniques on you, because in my opinion, it would be too troublesome. I am a person who is afraid of trouble, so if I want  To solve troubles, do it directly instead of using mind-attacking tricks." As soon as he finished speaking, Lan Qi felt his body stiffen.  Then he came back to his senses, only to find that he had placed the cube in the game in the wrong place.  Lan Qi frowned. After a period of repair, the previous mistake was finally smoothed away.  Before Lan Qi could relax, the feeling from before came back. Lan Qi's spirit was in a trance again, and then he spent time making up for his mistakes.

    "You are so despicable!" Lan Qi shouted to his opponent Ning Ping while making up for his mistake.

    "I said that when I want to solve a problem, I always do it directly." Ning Pingping replied expressionlessly.

    "Don't think that I will be easily defeated by you. Since you have already made a move, don't blame me for not holding back on you. See what you do." With Lan Qi's voice, the situation in the game changed drastically.  The battle mode of Tetris is all about seeing who can pile up faster. The competition is speed!  As soon as the game master Lan Qi showed off his power, the screen on his side began to become clean and tidy.  The screen on the Ningping side became higher and higher.  It's about to reach the top.

    "Hahaha, you're done!" Lan Qi said with a laugh.  From Lanci's point of view, he was already winning.  At this time, Ning Ping ignored Lan Qi and just continued to play the game at his own pace. Lan Qi was already admiring Ning Ping's dying struggle.

    Field and others watching the game have also given up their expectations for Ning Ping and put their last hope on Han Yu.  Only Han Yu still supported Ning Ping unswervingly and cheered for Ning Ping loudly.

    In KoreaAmidst the sound of cheering, Ning Ping's speed became faster and faster. The game screen, which was almost full, quickly decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the other side, Lan Qi also noticed something was wrong and quickly wanted to give Ning Ping one last chance.  Attack, only to find that it was too late, and the two sides returned to the starting point again, or in other words, the competition between the two sides entered a fierce stage.  The speed of both sides was almost the same, and the moment the block appeared, it was already decided where to place it.

    The two of them were fully focused and had reached a state of selflessness.  Han Yu had stopped refueling. At this time, Ning Ping no longer needed Han Yu's refueling. On the contrary, Han Yu's refueling was likely to distract Ning Ping.  Everyone shut their mouths and watched quietly as Ning Ping and Lan Qi competed in the game.

    At this time, any small accident may affect the overall outcome.  Perhaps Lan Qi made a mistake because he had never encountered such an opponent who was on par with him.  It was really just a small mistake. When placing a block, there was a slight error.  But it was such a small error that led to Lan Qi's subsequent defeat.

    Lan Qi’s face turned pale, and he looked at Ning Ping walking over and smiled miserably, “Congratulations, you won.”

    "Well, I won. Hand over the key." Ning Ping nodded.

    "Okay." Lan Qi agreed, reached out and pulled off the key hanging around his neck, handed it to Ning Ping and said, "Stay away from me, so as not to splatter you with blood."

    Ning Ping took the key doubtfully, and at that moment, several sharp guns suddenly appeared from the game console at Lan Qi's feet.

    ……

    You closed your eyes and waited for a while. No pain?  When he opened his eyes, he saw Ning Ping sheathing his sword across from him.

    "Why save me?" Lan Qi asked puzzledly.

    "It's just a game, there's no need to risk your life." Ning Ping replied calmly, bent down to pick up the keys he had just thrown on the ground, turned around and walked towards Han Yu and others.  Lan Qi looked at Ning Ping's leaving figure and shouted: "The fat man in the next level is a guy who can absorb other people's power. Don't be touched by him."

    "Thank you for reminding me." Ning Ping turned around and thanked him.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 389 Dirty Rooney

    It has a round body with a round head on it, which looks like a small ball.  Because of the fat on his face, his eyes have narrowed into a "thin line of sky".  It's hard to tell whether he has his eyes open or closed.  Holding a huge cloth bag in one hand, the other hand kept taking out food from the bag and stuffing it into his big mouth.

    "It's amazing that you are able to come here." As the fat man spoke, Han Yu and others had to retreat. Food crumbs kept flying out of this unethical guy's mouth as he spoke.  If you don't pay attention, you will be injured by this "hidden weapon".

    "Which one of you is going up?" Han Yu turned around and asked Ning Ping behind him.

    Everyone looked at each other, they were not afraid of strong enemies, but for an enemy who exuded an intolerable smell, no matter how weak he was, no one was willing to be his opponent.  It's like dog shit. Everyone knows it's harmless, but no one is willing to step on it.

    When Han Yu saw the cold scene, he glanced at Ning Ping. Ning Ping immediately glared at Han Yu, while others subconsciously avoided Han Yu's gaze when they were seen by Han Yu.

    "Well, since none of you are willing, let's follow the old rules." Han Yu sighed and put forward a compromise opinion.

    Drawing lots, whoever is drawn wins, this is a method that everyone can accept.

    ……

    "Ah, why me?" Shi Bafang looked up to the sky and sighed in great depression.  After some drawing of lots, Shi Bafang unfortunately got the ghost and became the opponent to deal with the dirty ghost blocking the way.

    Shi Bafang reluctantly walked to the opposite side of the dirty ghost.  Before he could speak, Shi Bafang smelled a strange smell. The irritated Shi Bafang had to cover his nose with one hand. He looked at the dirty ghost and asked, "What's your name? Why are you so dirty?"

    "Hehehe My name is Rooney. I haven't taken a shower since I was born, so the smell on my body is very original." The dirty ghost said with a proud smile instead of being ashamed.

    Hearing what the dirty ghost Rooney said, Shi Bafang subconsciously took two steps back, turned around and shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu, please change, I can't do it."

    "You can do it, we support you mentally!" Han Yu replied loudly.  The others immediately nodded vigorously towards Shi Bafang.  Just kidding, it would be really disgusting to fight against such a dirty guy.

    "It seems that there is no way for you to avoid fighting with me. Just accept your fate." Rooney said to Shi Bafang with a smile.

    "Don't come over!" Shi Bafang shouted as he stepped back when he saw Rooney approaching.  Because of Shi Bafang's retreat, Han Yu and others who were watching the battle from behind had already retreated outside the door.

    "Don't retreat. If you retreat again, you will lose." Rooney looked at Shi Bafang and said.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang looked back and helplessly recognized a reality.  His opponent was the fat man in front of him who was extremely dirty and had flies constantly circling above his head.

    I didn’t dare to take a deep breath for fear of fainting from inhaling the smell of Rooney.  Shi Bafang covered his nose with one hand, looked at Rooney opposite and said in a sullen voice: "Come on!"

    The words just fell.  Rooney opened his mouth and let out a sigh of relief at Shi Bafang.

    "ha"

    A stream of gray-green gas visible to the naked eye spat out from Rooney's mouth and headed straight for Shibazi.  Han Yu and others who were watching the battle quickly covered their mouths and noses.  Good guy!  What kind of tone is this?  It's just a gas bomb.  Even if it's not Rooney's target.  Han Yu and others who were watching the battle were almost so sick that they even vomited out their overnight meal.  From this, one can imagine how unfavorable the situation for Shi Bafang was on the battlefield.

    Shi Bafang felt a little dizzy at the moment.  Unsteady standing.

    When Fatty Rooney saw this, he did not hesitate and immediately took two steps towards Shi Bafang. Han Yu and others reminded him carefully, but the disgusting smell made people unable to open their mouths.  In just such a short moment, Rooney had already rushed in front of Shi Bafang.  He opened his mouth wide at Shi Bafang and exhaled forcefully.  Shi Bafang fell to the ground with a "plop" as if he had been poisoned.

    Seeing that Rooney was unyielding, he stretched out his hand behind his butt, and when he exerted force, he heard a "porphyry" sound, and he farted, and then he put his right hand behind his butt in front of Shi Bafang, and Shi Bafang  Bafang suddenly foamed at the mouth and twitched all over.

    "Han Yu, please save Bafang." Lin Ke couldn't help but said to Han Yu.

    "Ah, okay." Han Yu nodded and agreed with difficulty.

    But before Han Yu could take action, he saw Rooney making another move. This time he put his right hand into his crotch. After groping for a while, the right hand he took out of his crotch exuded an evil smell.Shi Bafang, who was lying on the ground and foaming at the mouth, stretched out his hand.  Qiao Yaner and others who were watching the battle had turned their heads away and couldn't bear to watch anymore.  At this moment, Shi Bafang, who was lying on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes like a flashback, kicked his legs hard, and slid out.

    "Heheheit's useless for you to run away." Rooney said disapprovingly.

    Shi Bafang glanced at Rooney, as if he had finally made up his mind, and suddenly raised his hand and slapped his nose hard, causing blood to flow from his nose.  Rooney was dumbfounded.  If the opponent's nose is broken, the scent attack on one's own body will be ineffective.

    "A good method, but my attack is more than just smell." Rooney looked at Shi Bafang and praised him before saying.  After speaking, before Shi Bafang could ask, Rooney coughed hard, and a cloud of thick phlegm flew towards Shi Bafang.

    It’s so unhygienic!

    Everyone watching thought the same thing after seeing what Rooney did.

    On the top floor of the Shadow Castle, Han Mengxin looked at the ashamed Morrigan with a half-smile, and asked aloud: "Is this fat man the right-hand man you just mentioned?"

    "I don't know him." Morrigan replied with a straight face.

    "Humph Really? If he hears you say that, he will be sad, right?" Han Mengxin said with a sneer.

    Morrigan: ""

    When his subordinates are embarrassed, the boss will be embarrassed as well.  At this moment, Morrigan really wanted to kill Rooney directly, it was so dirty.

    The phlegm attack is not difficult to avoid, but it is very disgusting.  Seeing that Shi Bafang had dodged his attack, Rooney did not hesitate immediately.  He yelled: "Ten shots of thick phlegm."

    "Cough cough cough cough"

    Shi Bafang was like a whirlwind, rushing in front of Rooney in an instant. He flew up and kicked Rooney hard on the cheek. Rooney almost bit his tongue, and was even more shocked by the mouthful of thick phlegm he was about to spit out.  I was choking.

    "Cough, cough, cough" Rooney coughed for a while and finally spit out the phlegm that was stuck in his throat.  Then he rubbed his kicked cheek and stood up.

    He looks like a perfectly fine person!

    Shi Bafang looked Rooney up and down.  A sudden realization.  This Rooney was like a ball from head to toe, with too much fat on his body, so when I kicked him with the same force as a normal person, he didn't feel much pain at all!

    "How dare you attack my handsome face. I want you to pay a heavy price." Rooney glared at Shi Bafang fiercely.  It's just that this guy's eyes have become so fat that even if he glares again, in Shi Bafang's eyes, it's as if he's not glaring at all.

    Hearing Rooney’s words, everyone present felt stunned.  Your Excellency has such an honorable and handsome face.  I really don’t know where your confidence comes from?

    Shi Bafang looked at Rooney blankly and moved his feet gently. Han Yu and others had gradually become accustomed to the strange smell, although Lin Ke and the other girls still refused to take their hands off their noses.  However, Han Yu and others have already let go.  After hearing Rooney's narcissistic words, Han Yu shouted loudly to Shi Bafang: "Bafang. Beat this fat pig to death!"

    Fat people generally hate being called fat, and Rooney is no exception.  After hearing the word "fat pig", he immediately rushed towards Han Yu like an angry wild boar, shouting as he ran: "Who do you think is fat pfft"

    The floor finally couldn't bear Rooney's angry footsteps, and a big hole was made by Rooney's feet. Rooney was like an obese person who fell into a cave shaft. Because of the obesity in his belly, his whole body was stuck at the entrance.  Can't go up or down.

    "Damn it," Rooney shouted while struggling.

    "We have won, right?" Han Yu couldn't accept the sudden situation, so he subconsciously asked Ning Ping beside him.

    “It should be considered that we won, right?” Ning Ping replied uncertainly.

    "Bafang, ask that fat man for the key." Han Yu thought for a while and shouted to Shi Bafang, who was not far away.

    Shi Bafang nodded when he heard the words, walked behind Rooney and said: "The key."

    "Dream!" Rooney refused directly.

    "You have already lost!" Shi Bafang said in a deep voice.

    "I didn't lose!" Rooney shouted immediately.

    “…Okay, you didn’t lose, tell me where you hid the key?”

    Rooney rolled his eyes when he heard this, opened his mouth and said to Shi Bafang behind him: "it's in my pants pocket."

    At this time, Rooney’s upper body was on the second floor, but his lower body was on the first floor. The purpose of saying this was to let Shi Bafang drag him out.  ?How could Shi Bafang be fooled?  After listening to Rooney's words, Shi Bafang nodded and said, "Okay, since your keys are in your pants pocket, it's easy. Han Yu, have a hard time."

    "Copy that." Han Yu agreed outside the door, turned around and ran towards the first floor.  Seeing this, Rooney hurriedly shouted: "The key is not in my pants pocket. If you pull me out, I will give you the key."

    Shi Bafang shook his head and rejected Rooney's proposal: "No need. You are too dirty. I don't want to touch you. Don't worry, Han Yu is not an unreasonable person. If he finds out that he has been cheated, the most he can do is set fire to your lower body."  That’s all.”

    first round

    Lan Qi was looking up to admire the half body that suddenly appeared on the ceiling, wondering if he should do something, when he saw Han Yu running back in a hurry.  He didn't even say hello when he saw him, he flew directly to the lower body on the ceiling, reached out and pulled off his pants.

    "Oh, I didn't expect this guy to have such a hobby, he actually likes to take off people's pants." Lan Qi subconsciously touched his belt, and after it felt quite strong, he thought to himself.

    I rummaged through it carefully, but where is the key?  Finding nothing and the strange smell on the pants made Han Yu feel very unhappy. When he looked up and saw the lower body wearing only big pants and those two big white legs, Han Yu felt angry in his heart.  Out of fear, he raised his hand and a flame flew straight towards Rooney's butt.

    "Ouch" Rooney screamed and jumped up like a rocket.  There is a streak of red light behind the buttocks.  It's just that the force was too strong, and Rooney didn't grasp it well. Hearing a "bang", Rooney's upper body hit the ceiling. At this moment, Rooney was like a fat sausage, hanging from the ceiling, with fire on his butt.  It has been extinguished and is emitting a trace of black smoke.

    “It’s very pornographic and violent!” Lan Qi witnessed Rooney flying out with his own eyes.  After a while, he said slowly.

    Han Yu glanced at Lan Qi and asked Lan Qi, "Where do you usually put your keys?"

    "This is not necessarily true, it depends on personal preference." Lan Qi replied immediately.

    After hearing Lan Qi’s answer, Han Yu frowned slightly.  Turning around and walking towards the second floor, before going out, Han Yu looked back at Lan Qi and asked: "Didn't you say before that the fat man in the second level can absorb the power of others? But how do I think that fat man is just a dirty person?  ?”

    "His ability is indeed to absorb the power of others, and being dirty is just his disguise." Lan Qi quickly explained after hearing this.

    "Really? Then this guy is hidden deep enough." Han Yu muttered to himself and walked towards the second level.  Lan Qi breathed a sigh of relief when he couldn't hear any more noise.  For a moment, Lan Qi suspected that if he answered poorly, he would be attacked by the person in front of him.

    The second level

    Dachshund Rooney finally opened his eyes a little at this time, admiring the beautiful scenery in front of him greedily.  Half of his body passed through the ceiling.  I happened to bump into the beauty from the third level changing clothes.

    Rooney couldn't help but whistle, and it was precisely because of this whistle.  The girl who was stunned by Rooney's sudden appearance woke up.  Looking at the girl's dark face, Rooney finally understood his situation at this moment.

    "Don't do it. This is a misunderstanding." Rooney shouted.

    "It's a pity that the girl didn't listen to Rooney at all. She walked up to him with a wooden hammer in her hand and smashed it down at Rooney without thinking.  Just like the game of whack-a-mole, Rooney is the unlucky gopher, and this gopher can't shrink his head.  After a while, Rooney had a bag on his head.

    "You, listen to my explanation Oops, blue and white stripes" As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Rooney knew it was not good.  But this really can't be blamed on him, who let the girl get so close and wear a skirt.

    "This, this, it was an accident!" Rooney stammered as he looked at the girl holding a wooden sledgehammer in both hands and pointing it at her head.

    "Go to hell!" The girl's answer was very concise!

    “Then Shi Bafang and others saw Rooney, who was hanging from the ceiling like a sausage, fall to the ground like a cannonball, causing a huge burst of smoke and dust.

    When the smoke gradually dissipated, Shi Bafang and others discovered that the fat man in front of them seemed to be a little fatter than before, especially the small bumps on his head, which were closely adjacent to each other, as if they were born there.

    Slowly getting up, Rooney's eyes finally evolved from "a thin line of sky" to "squinting eyes".  At least now it seems that one can see a trace of Rooney's eyes.

    "You have to pay the price!" Rooney shouted angrily at Shi Bafang and others.

    Shi Bafang and others expressed their unanimous dissatisfaction with Rooney's behavior of bullying the weak and fearing the strong.crumbs.  Oh, if you can't afford to offend someone who bullies you, then you turn to bully someone you think is inferior to you. This kind of behavior is the behavior of a villain.

    Shi Bafang took a step forward, looked at Rooney and said, "Come if you can. But before that, I suggest you find a pair of pants and put them on."

    Hearing Shi Bafang's words, Rooney, who was still full of anger, was stunned, and then angrily shouted at Shi Bafang: "Just wait, I will be back soon."

    “Remember to bring the key with you,” Shi Bafang reminded immediately.

    I saw Rooney twisting his fat butt, rummaging around in his nest, and finally found something.  It looked like a tablecloth, but when Rooney unfolded it, Shi Bafang and others discovered that it was actually pants.

    "You wait, you wait" Rooney gritted his teeth and put on his pants, while glaring at Shi Bafang and others and shouting, as if he was afraid that Shi Bafang and others would run away.

    At this moment, Han Yu came back. When he saw everyone, he shouted to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, that guy lied to me. There is no key in his pants at all."

    "You bastard!" When Rooney saw Han Yu, he was immediately jealous of an enemy and shouted at Han Yu.

    Han Yu was startled by Rooney's appearance at this moment.  Although Rooney's face was dirty before, it looked very round due to obesity, but now who is this pig head with a bruised nose and a swollen face, and a pair of small slit eyes radiating a trace of murderous intent?

    "Who is this?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    "Isn't it Rooney?" Ning Ping replied puzzled.

    "Rooney? How did he do this? Who beat him?" Han Yu asked curiously after hearing this.

    "Isn't it because of you that he did this?"

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu immediately said: "Because of me? Don't talk nonsense, I just set fire to his butt and didn't punch him in the face."

    "There is a story here, and you setting fire to his butt is the cause of the story."

    "That's it, then tell me in detail later. As for now Bafang, come on!" Han Yu shouted at Shi Bafang.

    "Aren't you going to help?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "You are such a dirty guy, I have to help you." Han Yu looked at Rooney in the distance with disgust and said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping asked in confusion when he heard this: "But didn't you already touch his pants just now?"

    "You're right." Han Yu was silent for a while, then unexpectedly patted Ning Ping on the shoulder.

    "You bastard!" Ning Ping's face froze, he looked at Han Yu and said slowly.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 390: No ability to play its original role

    Frankly speaking, Dirty Rooney's appearance was not good at this time. His fat face, which was not very good-looking in the first place, was bruised and swollen from the beating. Even though he had a fierce look, it was only funny and funny.  funny.

    "Don't laugh! Be serious! I'm very angry now!" Rooney shouted angrily at Han Yu and others who didn't consider his own mood at all and only cared about his own happiness.

    After hearing this, Han Yu and others not only did not restrain themselves, but their smiles became more obvious. Han Yu even laughed out loud, which made Rooney's face turn green and red, and red and black.

    "You laugh, I'll stop you from laughing in a moment!" Rooney threatened Han Yu through gritted teeth.

    Han Yu didn't care much about Rooney's threat at first, but an idea flashed in his mind, and he suddenly remembered the information that Lan Qi had repeatedly assured him. He immediately shouted to Shi Bafang regardless of whether the information was true or not.  : "Bafang, don't let that damn fat guy touch you!"

    Shi Bafang was stunned when he heard this, but he also understood that Han Yu would not harm him, so he followed Han Yu's reminder.  After Rooney heard Han Yu's reminder, he immediately glared at Han Yu with a trace of doubt in his eyes. He didn't understand why Han Yu reminded Shi Bafang of this matter.

    After receiving the reminder, Shi Bafang tried his best to avoid being caught by Rooney during the battle with Rooney. However, as the old saying goes, if you defend for a long time, you will lose. Shi Bafang was finally given the opportunity by Rooney and grabbed Shi Bafang's ankle.

    In order to prevent Rooney from seizing his chance, Shi Bafang kept a distance of two meters from Rooney.  Only when the opportunity is right to make a move.  Only Shi Bafang would attack Rooney, but what Shi Bafang didn't expect was that the fat man Rooney would catch him even if he was injured.

    As a result, when Shi Bafang thought that he had the opportunity to attack, he flew up and kicked Rooney in the stomach. Rooney's round belly was sunken, but in this way, Shi Bafang's movements were also restricted.

    Being grabbed by Rooney’s ankle, Shi Bafang immediately felt that the strength in his body was gradually disappearing, and Shi Bafang was shocked.  Immediately, his left foot flew up and kicked Rooney hard in the head.  Rooney turned his head and avoided Shi Bafang's kick, which made Shi Bafang stunned.  According to previous estimates, Rooney, a fat man, could not avoid this attack. How could he?

    "Heheheheare you surprised? Don't be surprised too early. There are still many things that will surprise you later." Rooney bared his teeth at Shi Bafang and smiled, then grabbed Shi Bafang's right ankle and pulled it hard.  He threw it hard on the ground.  Shi Bafang's back hit the ground, and he felt that his internal organs and lungs were instantly displaced.

    "Bafang!" Han Yu was shocked when he saw this and immediately stepped forward.

    "Don't come over!" Shi Bafang, who was lying on the ground, shouted loudly, causing Han Yu, who had already taken a step, to stop.

    "I'm fine, this is my battle." Shi Bafang stared at Rooney closely.  He said to Han Yu word for word.

    Rooney was startled by Shi Bafang's eyes at this moment. He involuntarily let go of his hand and took two steps back.  What is that look?  It's as if it can absorb people's souls.

    After recovering from his injury in the Exile Land, Shi Bafang felt a force within his body. It usually pressed on his heart, making him feel suffocated from time to time. Today, after being slapped so hard by Rooney, Shi Bafang  I actually felt my breathing became smoother, the original feeling of stuffiness disappeared, and the power was also flowing out continuously at this moment.

    "Maybe I should thank you." Shi Bafang stood up and said to Rooney.

    "I don't know." Rooney curled his lips when he heard this.

    Shi Bafang smiled slightly.  The next second, he disappeared in front of Rooney. Before Rooney could react, Shi Bafang appeared in front of Rooney and kicked Rooney's left waist with a roundhouse kick.  Rooney immediately greeted him with his left hand.

    "Hey" followed by a soft sound, Rooney suddenly screamed and took two steps back.  While constantly shaking his fat hands, he looked at Shi Bafang with a horrified expression.

    On the other hand, look at Shi Bafang.  At this moment, the left foot became red, as if it was burning.

    "What? Are you scared?" Shi Bafang looked at Rooney calmly and asked.

    "You, what's going on with you?" Rooney asked Shi Bafang in horror, holding his burned left hand in his right hand.  According to the information he knew, Shi Bafang was just a cook who knew ancient martial arts. There was no mention that the Shi Bafang in front of him was an esper?

    "Han Yu, what's going on in Bafang? Is it an innate awakening?" Field asked Han Yu curiously.  In Field's opinion, Han Yu is a person with abilities. Now that this surprising situation has occurred in Shi Bafang, Han Yu, as a person with abilities, is the best commentator.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu disappointed Field.  I saw him slowly shaking his head, "How can innate awakening be so easy? As long as innate awakeningMost of them are mentally stimulated that they cannot bear. Like Ostow before, I am afraid that in his heart, Spark is the hero of their clan, but the reality let him know that the hero in his mind turned out to be two hands.  A traitor stained with the blood of his own people, this huge contrast inspired the potential in Ostow's body. If he wants to achieve great success, he must take advantage of this opportunity to work hard, otherwise no matter how good the opportunity is, he will  It will be wasted by him.  But look around, until just now, has he received any huge stimulation?  "

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Field asked in confusion: “Then what’s wrong with him now? His left foot clearly looks like it’s on fire.”

    "I once heard someone say that there is an ancient martial art about leg skills. If the user concentrates all the Qi gained through cultivation into the legs, the legs that have concentrated a lot of Qi will become amazingly powerful."  Ning Ping slowly said to everyone.

    "You mean, this is the result of the improvement in the strength of all parties?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "At present, this is the only explanation that makes sense. Bafang is far more powerful than we imagined."

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu nodded in agreement, "In terms of strength, Bafang is indeed the third most powerful person among us. Field, you have to work hard."

    "Please, I don't have superpowers. I have never learned ancient martial arts. It's not easy to have the ability to protect myself now. Don't expect too much from me." Field rolled his eyes and said to Han Yu.

    While Han Yu and the others were talking, the battle between Shi Bafang and Rooney also entered a fever pitch. Rooney's ability to absorb the power of others had changed from a great killing move to useless in front of Shi Bafang. It had little effect and was not used.  I have nothing to use.  The previous smell attacks and liquid attacks posed almost no threat to Shi Bafang. The key was that Shi Bafang broke his own nose, so that Shi Bafang now had to rely on his mouth to breathe, although it was still a bit disgusting.  But it is still within the acceptable range, but Rooney is different. While his huge body provides huge power, it also consumes Rooney's own physical strength.

    Every kick from Shi Bafang hit.  It can make Rooney jump up in pain.  But it would be a bit difficult for the fat man to attack Shi Bafang.  The slow movement forced Rooney to retreat temporarily, but here, even if Rooney ran, where could he go?  After a quick back and forth, Rooney was forced into a corner by Shi Bafang.

    "Hand over the key, or I will turn you into a roasted suckling pig." Shi Bafang stared at Rooney and threatened maliciously.

    "Humph" Rooney snorted, then rolled his eyes.  Said to Rooney: "Okay, here's the key" As he said that, Rooney took out a key from his jacket pocket. Except for the different color, it was exactly the same as the key he got earlier.

    "Come and get it if you can." Rooney sneered, then took advantage of Shi Bafang's unpreparedness, opened his mouth and threw the key into his mouth, looking at Shi Bafang with a proud look on his face.

    Including Shi Bafang, everyone present did not expect that this damn fat man would actually pull this trick.  Han Yu glared at Rooney angrily and said to Ning Ping beside him: "Ning Ping. Lend me the Qingyun Sword later."

    “What to do?” Ning Ping, who was also very angry, asked after hearing this.

    "Eviscerate!" Han Yu slowly uttered two words, staring at Rooney like he was looking at a fat pig waiting to be slaughtered, which made Ning Ping on the side couldn't help but shudder.

    "Bafang, just do it, the key is made of metal. That damn fat guy won't be able to digest it for a while. When you deal with him, I will disembowel him. Take out the key." Han Yu shouted to Shi Bafang, who was hesitant.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Rooney shouted at Han Yu with an angry look: "You are so ruthless."

    "Hmph, you deserve it. Who told you to swallow the key?" Han Yu glanced at Rooney with disdain and replied.

    Shi Bafang, who had to give Han Yu a guarantee, stared at Rooney as if he was looking at the prey he was targeting. Rooney took a few steps back in a panic, but at this time he was already caught.  Blocked in a corner, there is no way to retreat.

    "If you don't want to die, prepare to suffer a little." Shi Bafang said slowly.

    Rooney didn’t have time to ask Shi Bafang what he meant by saying this?  The next second, Rooney felt as if his stomach had been kicked by a horse. His eyes were bulging and his stomach was churning.

    Before Rooney could take a breath, Shi Bafang's attack came again. This time Rooney could no longer hold back. He opened his mouth wide and vomited out the contents of his stomach like a flood. He was so dizzy after vomiting.

    After eating it and vomiting it out from the stomach, there is no need to mention the nausea.  Not to mention smelling it, just not wanting to look at it.  Han Yu and others have? Covering his nose again, Shi Bafang, who was closest to Rooney, stared at Rooney and said slowly: "Find the key, wipe it clean and give it to me."

    "Huh!" Rooney snorted coldly. Although he was temporarily unable to move, Rooney had not completely lost his resistance.  Unlike Ranchi who gave up, Rooney had a stubborn temperament that refused to give up.  In other words, this damn fat guy will default on his debt even if he loses.

    But Rooney was destined to be unlucky today. After Shi Bafang saw Rooney being disrespectful to him, he immediately said in a cold voice: "If you don't do what I say, you will eat the food you vomited back into your stomach."

    Hearing this, Rooney couldn't bear it.  Although those things were all vomited out of his stomach, but letting him eat them back vomit

    Rooney surrendered, and it would be impossible not to surrender.  Although Rooney is a dirty fat man, he is still very particular about food, at least it must be delicious.  And the things spit out obviously have nothing to do with deliciousness.

    Fighting back the nausea, I held my nose with one hand and rummaged through the pile of vomited things with the other hand, and finally found the poor key.  Because it is the last thing swallowed in the stomach.  So when you spit it out.  The key is located inside.

    After wiping it hard on his body to at least make the key look no longer wet, Rooney threw the key to Shi Bafang.  But Shi Bafang didn't pick it up. He stretched out his right leg and kicked the key towards Han Yu. At the same time, he shouted: "Han Yu, catch the key."

    "Holy shit." Han Yu yelled angrily and reached out to catch the key.  The moment they caught the key, Field, Ningping and others kept a three-step distance from Han Yu in neat movements.  It was as if what Han Yu received in his hand was not a key, but a puddle of shit.

    "This. This key is clean." Han Yu explained to Ning Ping and others with a dark face.

    "It's a pity that Ning Ping and others didn't come close, they just looked at Han Yu from a distance.  Han Yu was so angry that he said angrily: "You bastards, do you still have the nerve to claim to be my companions?"

    "A companion is a companion, but there is no rule that companions must be dirty together." Field replied after hearing this.  His answer was recognized by Ning Ping and others.  Seeing Lin Ke, he also nodded.  Han Yu shouted with a disappointed look on his face: "Lin Ke, how come even you"

    "I'm sorry, Han Yu, I" Lin Ke was a little embarrassed, but Qiao Yan'er on the side didn't care about it. She stretched out her hand to pull Lin Ke to her side, stared at Han Yu and shouted: "Han Yu, do you want to  Do you want us girls to be dirty too?”

    "" Han Yu rolled his eyes depressedly, turned around and shouted at Shi Bafang: "Shi Bafang! It's all your fault!"

    "Hehe Han Yu, you are our leader. Of course it is better to leave something as important as a key to you for safekeeping." Shi Bafang said to Han Yu with a sneer.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu is not a fool who gets carried away after hearing a few good words. He immediately interrupted Shi Bafang and said: "Stop talking nonsense. When this matter is over, you want to treat me to a big dinner!"

    When Shi Bafang heard this, he immediately nodded and agreed: "No problem, I will carefully prepare a big meal for you to get rid of your bad luck."

    "Five meals!" Han Yu took the opportunity to bargain.

    “…No problem, but you have to provide the ingredients.”

    "It's a deal." Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly finalized the conditions.

    "One word is settled."

    After discussing the terms of compensation with Shi Bafang, Han Yu put the two keys away and looked at the culprit who caused all this.  Damn fat Rooney.

    "You, what are you going to do? Don't come here! I have already given up." Rooney looked at Han Yu who was walking over and shouted with a look of horror.

    "Don't worry, I'm not interested in your butt. Don't act like you're about to be raped. Think about your body and gender." Han Yu said to Rooney angrily.

    Hearing this, Rooney was secretly relieved.  Looking at Han Yu, he asked, "Then what do you want to do?"

    "It's nothing, I just have something to ask you."

    "Dream, I will not betray my companions." Rooney refused with a righteous look.

    When Han Yu heard this, his face darkened, he looked at Rooney coldly and said, "Really? It seems that you want to experience the taste of roast suckling pig."

    "Don't be like this. Speak up if you have anything to say. If you have any questions, please just ask me. I will tell you everything you know." Rooney's face suddenly fell when he heard the word "roast suckling pig" and he looked flattering on Han Yu.  said.

    Seeing with his own eyes Rooney's expression as if he were turning the pages of a book, Shi Bafang snorted with disdain and retreated to Ning Ping and others.  Han Yu said to Rooney coldly: "It's not a very important matter, I just want to"?Ask about the strengths and weaknesses of your remaining companions.  do you know?  Lan Qi in the first level reminds us that you can absorb the power of others.  "

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Rooney suddenly realized. No wonder these people seemed to know him very well. If Lan Qi hadn't betrayed him, he would have been able to absorb the power of others Forget it, that's it.  It's too late.  But Lan Qi can betray himself, why can't he betray others?

    After thinking about this, Rooney looked up at Han Yu and said slowly: "The woman on the floor above me is a psychopath. You'd better deal with her carefully. Her ability is very weird and she can turn anyone touched by her  The things you get turn into toys, so if you don’t want to become one of her collections, it’s best not to be touched by her. As for the captain among the four of us"

    "Is that the one wearing glasses?" Han Yu asked.

    "I don't know what abilities he has, but he can be the captain of the four of us, and his own strength is definitely stronger than us." Rooney said slowly.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, and Rooney quickly added: "It's not that I don't want to say it, I really don't know. To be honest, I haven't thought about taking over the position of captain, but every time before I get close,  The captain has already noticed"

    "As for the smell on your body, as long as there is nothing wrong with your nose, anyone can detect it." After Han Yu left these words, he turned around and walked towards Ning Ping and others.  After hearing this, Rooney thought for a while and showed an expression of sudden realization.

    The gatekeeper is defeated and the key is about to be obtained. The next step is of course to continue to let go.  After passing another hundred steps, Han Yu and his party arrived at the gate of the third level.

    The feeling of this door can be described in two words: cute.  Of course it's not the pity and unloved explanation, it's the real cuteness.  The kind of cuteness that people couldn't bear to destroy made Han Yu who knocked on the door unconsciously soften the door.

    "Dong dong dong" After three knocks on the door, a voice came from the room: "Please come in."  With this invitation, the door slowly opened to Han Yu and his party.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 391 Doll Girl

    "welcome."

    The dazzling array of various dolls did not attract the attention of Han Yu and others, because what greeted them in the room was not a real person, but a talking doll.  Although they were already familiar with the situation, Han Yu and the others were still shocked when the doll girl opened her mouth to speak to Han Yu and others.

    "Don't be nervous, I have no ill intentions towards you." The doll girl said to Han Yu and others.

    "Oh, oh." Han Yu nodded perfunctorily and looked around, trying to find out the real owner of this room.

    "No need to look around, my master knows what you want? Please come and sit down." The doll girl raised her hand and led Han Yu and his party to the middle of the room.

    "Please feel free to sit down." The doll girl said to Han Yu and others, and sat down first.  When Han Yu saw this, he sat opposite the doll girl, while Ning Ping and Shi Bafang sat on either side of Han Yu, ready to attack the doll girl at any time.

    The doll girl ignored it, took out a key from her pocket, placed it in front of Han Yu, and said, "This is the key you want."

    "Just give it to us?" Han Yu asked with some disbelief.

    Sure enough, the doll girl shook her head, looked at Han Yu and said, "Of course not. My master doesn't have many friends, so she hopes you can play a little game with her."

    "Let's play this is easy, but if your master doesn't show up, how are we going to play?" Han Yu scratched his head and asked the doll girl.

    "This is the game my master wants to play with you. Find her within the specified time. As long as you find her, you can get the key."

    "What if I can't find it?" Han Yu asked.

    "Then it will become a collection here and will accompany my master forever." The doll girl replied faintly.

    "" Han Yu was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then asked the doll girl: "Are all the toys placed here made by real people?"

    "……Yes."

    "So you also changed from a real person to what you are now?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Except for me." The doll girl was stunned when she heard this, and replied slowly.

    “What if I don’t want to play this game with your master?”

    "Then I can only destroy this key so that you can't pass this level."

    "Can you do it?" Han Yu asked, squinting his eyes.

    "You can try to see if you can still use your power?" The doll girl smiled confidently at Han Yu.  Hearing this answer, Han Yu was shocked.

    "When did you get plotted?" After discovering that he could not use his abilities, Han Yu thought in confusion.  Ning and others on the side could only accept the reality helplessly. At this time, they could not use their own power as usual.

    "Even if you can plot against Han Yu and the others, you will not plot against me!" Just when Han Yu was about to accept the doll girl's proposal.  Field, who was standing behind him, suddenly shouted loudly.  Unlike Han Yu and others, Field's power relies on external objects, which makes Field the tallest person now.

    "Oh, what a mistake. I forgot that there is a person like you." The doll girl patted her forehead in a very humane manner and smiled at Field.  Field was slightly stunned by the doll girl's smile. For a moment, the dolls behind Field suddenly seemed to come alive and pounced on Field.  In an instant, Field was submerged in a sea of ??dolls.  When the doll returned to its original position, there was a doll named Field on the ground, and all the equipment on Field's body were turned into a doll.

    "Restore him immediately!" Han Yu glared at the doll girl and said every word.  Although his own power was temporarily unavailable, the aura exuded by Han Yu at this time still made the doll girl feel suffocated.  Calm your mind.  The doll girl lowered her head and said: "Only the master can release the puppet state. After you find my master, you can ask her to restore your companions to their original state."

    "Where is your master?" Han Yu asked directly.

    "Please follow me." The doll girl stood up and said to Han Yu and others.

    Now that Field has been turned into a doll, Han Yu and others have to accept the doll girl's proposal to play a game of hide-and-seek with her master who is seeking death.

    As the doll girl came to a door, the doll girl said to Han Yu and others: "My master is hiding in this room. If you can find her within the specified time, you will pass."  not onlyThe key will be given to you, and your companions will be restored to their original appearance.  "

    "What is the specified time?" Han Yu asked.

    "Fifteen minutes, only one person can enter at a time."

    "Let's get started." Han Yu and Ning Ping exchanged opinions and said to the doll girl.

    The doll girl who received the reply smiled and opened the door to the room and said to Han Yu and others: "Welcome to the doll house. I hope you can have a good time here."

    "If I can, I will burn this place clean." Han Yu replied after hearing this and walked into the hut first.

    ……

    The area of ??the hut is not large, only about a hundred square meters, and there are dolls everywhere.  Han Yu thought for a moment that he had entered a doll store.

    "Please hurry up, you only have fifteen minutes." A reminder came from the doll girl at the door.

    "I know." Han Yu replied to the doll girl who followed him in without looking back.

    I want to find the girl hiding here.  It's not an easy thing.  The key is that there are too many dolls here, which makes Han Yu a little overwhelmed.  If he can still use his abilities, Han Yu can just set fire to this place. Although the doll girl said that the dolls here are all transformed from living people, to Han Yu, they are just dolls that cannot speak or move.  He couldn't bear to do it, it was really not possible.  Unfortunately.  Han Yu's abilities cannot be used in this place.  Han Yu could only search corner by corner.

    Fifteen minutes passed quickly. Although the dolls in the room were thrown everywhere by Han Yu, Han Yu still could not find the whereabouts of the mistress the doll girl mentioned.

    With a "bang" sound, when Han Yu entered the hut, a small bottle handed to him by the doll girl exploded. After a cloud of pink smoke dissipated, Han Yu turned into a cartoon-style doll.  Lying quietly on the ground.

    "Han Yu" Lin Ke snatched Han Yu, who had turned into a doll, from the hand of the doll girl and cried out distressedly.

    “Don’t worry, I will find that damn guy.” Ning Ping comforted Lin Ke upon seeing this.  Stepped into the room.

    Fifteen minutes later

    "Ning Ping" Lin Ke held Han Yu in one hand and Ning Ping in the other. He looked hopefully at Shi Bafang, the third person who was about to enter the room.

    "I will try my best." Shi Bafang nodded slightly to Lin Ke, and then stepped into the room.

    Fifteen minutes later

    The men’s team headed by Han Yu was completely wiped out.  Transformed into four cartoon-style dolls.

    "Do you want to continue?" The doll girl looked at the remaining three girls, Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er, and Lian Peng, and asked.

    "Of course." Qiao Yaner stepped forward and replied.

    "You can think about it again." The doll girl said again.

    "No, we won't leave here until Han Yu and the others are restored to their original state." Lin Ke said to the doll girl.

    "Okay, then please prepare. Which of you comes first?"

    "I'll come!" Before Qiao Yan'er and Lin Ke could speak, Lian Peng, who had been silent since arriving here, suddenly spoke first.  The doll girl looked at the lotus pods carefully, nodded slowly and said: "Then please. In fact, no matter which of you comes first, the result will be the same."

    "That's not necessarily the case. Lin Ke, Yan'er, I'll go in first." Lian Peng said to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, and followed the doll girl into the room.

    "Please start. You only have fifteen minutes." The doll girl stood on the inside of the door and said to the lotus.

    "Yeah." Lianpeng nodded, looked at the doll girl and asked, "Can I ask a question?"

    "Yes, but the time I have to answer questions is also counted as within fifteen minutes."

    "No problem. I just want to ask you a question. You said that your master is hiding in a doll in this room. Are you included in these dolls?"

    "Yes. Please start quickly, you only have ten minutes left." The doll girl urged Lianpeng.

    "No need, I've found it, the guy who deserves a beating is you!" Lianpeng stared at the doll girl and said word by word.

    The doll girl smiled and said: "Don't be ridiculous, how could I be my master?"

    "Pretend, keep pretending." Lianpeng looked at the doll girl with contempt and said.

    Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner, who were standing at the door, heard the conversation between Lianpeng and the doll girl.  After looking at each other, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner worked together to throw the doll girl to the ground.?? 

    "Oh, let me go, I don't want to play anymore, why don't you guys win?" The doll girl, who was thrown to the ground face down, struggled for a while and couldn't break free, and suddenly begged for mercy in a whiny voice.

    Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner, and Lian Peng looked at each other.  Together they started to tear off the doll girl's coat.

    "His, hiss"

    Never underestimate an angry girl!  Under the force of three violent girls, Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner, and Lian Peng.  The head of the doll girl was torn off, revealing the delicate face hidden inside.

    "Hurry up and get our companions back to their original state." Lin Ke ordered, glaring at the girl with a fierce expression.  The girl who was ordered curled her lips and looked like she was about to cry.  Unfortunately, besides Lin Ke, there were also Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng nearby.  When Qiao Yaner saw that the girl was about to cry, she immediately stretched out her hand to scratch her waist. Suddenly the girl stopped crying, twisted her body and begged for mercy: "Hehe don't haha don't tickle me"

    ……

    After a fierce fight, the girl looked aggrieved and restored Han Yu and others who had turned into puppets to their original appearance. However, Han Yu and others who had just recovered seemed to be dizzy and unable to move freely for the time being.

    "Lin Ke, where did this girl come from? Huh? Why does this costume look familiar?"

    "She is the owner of this room we are looking for. Han Yu. We almost fell into her trap. She pretended to be a doll and talked to us from the beginning."

    "You said she is the doll girl?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    Seeing Lin Ke nod, Han Yu said a little depressed: "I didn't expect, I didn't expect that we people would almost fall into the hands of this yellow-haired girl."

    "Hey, who do you think is a yellow-haired girl? I'm already sixteen years old." The controlled girl shouted at Han Yu dissatisfied.

    "Sixteen?" Han Yu looked at the girl with disbelief and said.

    Under Han Yu’s contemptuous gaze, the girl lowered her head and defended in a low voice: "Sixteen is my false age, I am actually fourteen."

    "Fourteen?" Han Yu still looked at the girl in disbelief.

    "I said fourteen means fourteen, what do you think?" The girl glared at Han Yu and shouted in anger.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied nonchalantly: "Does your age have anything to do with me? As agreed. Hand over the key."

    "turn your back." The girl glared at Han Yu and said.

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "The key fell into the doll. I have to take off the doll costume before I can give you the key."

    "Then you can take it off." Han Yu said casually.

    "I, I have no clothes on." The girl glared at Han Yu and shouted angrily.

    "It's really troublesome. Lin Ke, you guys, keep an eye on her. If she does anything strange, call the police immediately. I will turn around even if I grow corns." Han Yu turned around and said to Lin Ke and others.  Then he whispered in a low voice: "A yellow-haired girl has nothing to ask for, what is there to see?"

    The girl’s eyes were like flying knives, shooting directly at Han Yu’s back.  No woman doesn't care about her figure, no matter how young she is.

    Baring her teeth at Han Yu's back, the girl twisted her body and moved out of the doll costume. Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er, and Lian Peng, who were standing by, couldn't help but stretched out their hands to help the girl.

    "Thank you, three sisters." The girl smiled sweetly at Lin Ke and the three girls.  After all, she was just a little girl. Lin Ke had just put on a fierce look in order to restore Han Yu and others to their original state, but now the matter has almost been resolved.  Lin Ke's attitude towards the girl immediately changed, and he asked the girl with a gentle look: "Little sister, what's your name?"

    "My name is Medusa." As soon as she finished speaking, the girl's hands fell on Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er respectively. With a "bang", Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er turned into dolls.

    Without using the lotus pod as a warning, Han Yu immediately turned around when he heard the noise, his eyes suddenly widened, and he shouted angrily: "Damn girl! How dare you!"

    "Don't come here!" Medusa grabbed Lin Ke's neck, who had turned into a doll, with one hand and Lin Ke's head with the other.  He shouted to Han Yu who was about to come over.

    "What do you want?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    Medusa smiled proudly upon hearing this, "Humph, what do I want? Of course"

    "Bang!" Before Medusa could finish her words, a gunshot was heard from behind Han Yu, and Medusa's body shook.  He fell to the ground on his back.

    Han Yu looked back, it was Field who shot.  Seeing Han Yu looking at him, Field blew his gun coolly.  Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head helplessly, walked to Medusa, and frowned at Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er who had not recovered to their original state.

    "Don't worry, I used tranquilizer bombs, this woman won't die." Field, who came over, said when he saw this.

    Han Yu said slowly: "Tie this girl up first to save her from playing tricks later. Lianpeng, search her body to see if there is a key."

    ……

    "Let me go! Let me go!" Medusa woke up and found that she was in a bad situation at the moment. Her hands were tied behind her back, so that her abilities could not be used.  Now all that is left of Medusa is her brain and her mouth.

    "Stop shouting and restore my companion to his original state." Han Yu, who was sitting opposite the girl, said to Medusa with a lazy look.

    "Who helped me put on my clothes?" Medusa was silent for a moment and suddenly asked an irrelevant question.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu said to Medusa with an evil smile.  Originally, Han Yu wanted to tell Medusa that Lianpeng helped her put on her clothes, but when the words came to his lips, Han Yu suddenly changed his mind.

    Medusa was silent for a while, with tears welling up in her eyes. She looked at Han Yu pitifully and said, "You must be responsible for me."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was dumbfounded.

    Medusa, on the other hand, seemed to have opened a chat box and continued to talk to herself: "Although I am young, I will grow up eventually. Can you wait a few years before you possess me? If you really can't help it,  I allow you to go out and find other women, but you cannot bring other women home. When I grow up, we can have many, many children By the way, do you like boys or girls? I prefer girls.  Because then I can dress them up beautifully"

    "Stop! Stop it quickly!" Han Yu, sweating profusely, interrupted Medusa's act of thinking about the future. Well, she had already imagined how many children she would have in the future. The thinking of children now is really incomprehensible.

    Medusa looked at Han Yu in confusion, but the way she looked at Han Yu made Han Yu suddenly feel guilty, and Han Yu couldn't help shouting in his heart: "I am not a lolita control!"

    "Hmm Let me tell you the correct answer. It's not me who dresses you, but the sister named Lianpeng who is standing next to you." Han Yu coughed lightly and said to Medusa.

    "You, you actually want to abandon me all the time!?" Medusa said to Han Yu with a sad look on her face.

    Han Yu suddenly looked embarrassed when he heard this, where is this?  !

    Unlike Han Yu who was depressed and wanted to go crazy, Ning Ping and others on the side laughed heartlessly.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 392: Half-baked Summoner

    "Lin Ke, I really didn't do anything to that Medusa, really, I swear." Han Yu said to Lin Ke again with a wry smile on his face.

    After Lin Ke recovered from the doll state, and after listening to Medusa saying that Han Yu would always abandon her, Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with a very strange look, which made Han Yu wish he could find someone else.  He gave Lin Ke a good beating to make her understand the consequences of doubting herself.

    "Huh, who do you think I am? You always explain something to me." Lin Ke snorted and turned his head to ignore Han Yu.

    Han Yu opened his mouth depressedly, finally sighed, took two steps forward, and walked in front of Lin Ke.  Upon seeing this, Medusa quickly came over and whispered to Lin Ke: "Sister Lin Ke, do you really don't want him?" Faced with Medusa's hopeful eyes, Lin Ke was about to say something when he realized that she was leaving.  Han Yu in front seemed to have slowed down.

    "Well, no, take it if you want." Lin Ke pretended to be generous and said to Medusa.

    "Yeah, that's great." Medusa cheered when she heard this.  But Han Yu, who was walking in front, was furious when he heard this. He turned around and stared at Lin Ke. His eyes seemed to want to eat people. Lin Ke's heart skipped a beat in fright, and he couldn't help but take a step back.  Ning Ping and others on the side screamed secretly when they saw this.

    It is understandable that girls are thin-skinned, shy to say the word love, and pretend to be generous when asked.  This is all nonsense made by bystanders who have nothing to do with themselves.  If you were the person involved, you would never have such an idea.  This was exactly what happened to Han Yu when he heard what Lin Ke said to Medusa.  The fire in my heart suddenly rose.  For your sake, I never cared about other women, but you, on the other hand, treated me like a piece of merchandise. You didn’t take me seriously.

    Ning Ping is ready to persuade.  But Han Yu did nothing in the end. After looking at Lin Ke for a while, he turned around and walked forward silently.  The moment Han Yu turned around, Lin Ke seemed to feel that Han Yu was gradually moving away from him.  It does not refer to the actual distance between two people, but to the feeling in the soul.

    Lin Ke wanted to step forward and explain to Han Yu, but because of his face, Lin Ke could never muster the courage to catch up with Han Yu.

    The atmosphere in the team suddenly became depressing, and Medusa, who followed shamelessly, also felt something was wrong.  He walked honestly at the back of the team, not daring to harass Han Yu anymore.

    After another hundred steps, standing in front of the door that appeared, Han Yu called Ning Ping to his side.

    "I'll give you three keys. After I get the last key, you go and save Mengxin." Han Yu said after putting the three keys in Ning Ping's hand.

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded, and then whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I believe Lin Ke didn't mean that. Don't think too much about it."

    "" Han Yu didn't speak, just shook his head slightly.  Then he reached out and pushed open the door.  Went into the room.

    The bespectacled man in the room was reading a book. When he saw Han Yu come in, he closed the book and said with dissatisfaction, "Why don't you even knock on the door?"

    "I'm not here to be your guest. Stop talking nonsense and tell me something." Han Yu looked at the man in glasses and said coldly.

    The man with glasses choked at Han Yu's words, and his face immediately darkened.  The smell of gunpowder between the two sides suddenly began to become stronger.

    "It seems you are the one who is going to take action this time." The man with glasses stared at Han Yu.  Said with a sneer.

    "That's right. Come on, my time is limited. I don't have much time to spend with you here." Han Yu responded impatiently.

    "Okay, okay, it seems that you are very confident in your own power. That's great. I hope you won't disappoint me too soon." The man with glasses said three good words in a row and said to Han Yu.

    "Stop talking nonsense and tell me something." Han Yu urged again.

    The man with glasses stopped talking nonsense. In front of Han Yu, who was bent on fighting, nothing he said was superfluous.  Immediately, the man with glasses said to Ning Ping and others who were standing behind Han Yu and others: "You go out first to avoid being involved in the battlefield later."

    Ning Ping and others were a little unhappy when they heard this, but after Han Yu signaled for them to leave the room, Ning Ping and others had no choice but to leave the room.  After all, Han Yu is the leader of the group. Although he usually doesn't do anything right, as long as Han Yu is serious, Ning Ping and others will basically not disobey Han Yu's orders.

    "My name is Ron, and I am a summoner. You can also think of my ability as a kind of superpower." The man with glasses pushed up his glasses and briefly introduced himself to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded and asked the man with glasses: "I understand, can we start?"

    "It's already started." Ron smiled slightly when he heard this. As Ron's words fell, Han Yu felt the scene around him change.By the way, I was actually on a prairie at this moment.

    "Did you do this?" Han Yu asked, looking at Ron standing opposite him.

    "That's right, it's me. How about it? Are you satisfied with the place where you are about to sleep?" Ron asked with a proud look on his face.

    "To be honest, it's really not that good here?" Han Yu said to Ron sincerely.  Of course, Ron would not agree with this.  Ron was so angry at Han Yu's words that his face turned dark.

    "What? Do you still have a place where you want to die?"

    "I'm still young and won't die so early. And I think you're a bit nagging. If you want to fight, just fight. Where's all the nonsense? If you don't dare to take action, then I will take action first." As he said, Han Yu  A fireball was thrown at Ron.

    The fireball was stopped by a grass wall that suddenly appeared five meters away from Ron.  Ron looked at Han Yu with a proud look on his face and said: "This is my world, I am the master of this world, and I am the god here. Do you know where the spit will fall when humans spit in the sky?"  As soon as it landed, a larger fireball suddenly appeared from the grass wall that blocked the fireball and flew straight towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu waved his right hand and threw a fireball that collided with the flying fireball. Then he said to Ron: "Even if this is your world, even if you are the master of this world, even if you are the god here, today I will  I will also drag you down from your throne and beat you up until your nose is bruised and your face is swollen!" He said.  Han Yu crossed his index fingers, and the crossfire immediately shot towards Ron.  It is different from the previous cross fires. Although the previous cross fires were cross-shaped, there were countless sparks around them.  But now the cross fire is condensed like an elongated cross. The bright red color tells everyone that its power should not be underestimated!

    Ron’s face became a little more serious after seeing Han Yu’s cross fire, and three grass walls were immediately erected.  After seeing the power of the crossfire that followed, Ron couldn't help but admire his foresight.  Han Yu's cross fire actually penetrated two layers of grass walls, and was blocked only after hitting the third layer of grass walls.

    "He is indeed capable, but with this ability, it is impossible to defeat me." Ron withdrew the grass wall and looked at Han Yu and praised.

    "Looking at your words, why do I feel that you are praising yourself?" Han Yu looked at Ron with contempt and said.

    "Haha you think too much." Ron smiled when he heard this, and gently opened the book he was holding in his left hand with his right hand.  Said to Han Yu: "Do you know what the summoner's ability is? In fact, to put it bluntly, it is something made out of nothing. For example, now" As he said that, Ron gently tore off a page from the book with his right hand and threw it into the air.  The paper spontaneously ignited in the air and then caught fire in a spontaneous flame.  Two animals with scythe-like front limbs jumped out.

    "Go!" Ron pointed his right hand at Han Yu, and the two sickle beasts rushed towards Han Yu like a gust of wind.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly turned his hands into *** shapes and fired a series of fire bombs at the two sickle beasts that flew towards them.  It's just that the speed of the two sickle beasts was too fast, and none of Han Yu's attacks landed on them.

    "This is a wind sickle. It's extremely fast, and you can't hurt them with your tricks." Ron proudly explained to Han Yu.  But at this time, Han Yu was in no mood to pay attention to Ron.  Two scythe beasts turned into wind sickles by Ron have entangled Han Yu, although Han Yu tried his best to dodge.  But Feng Si's pair of sharp sickles still left wounds on Han Yu's body.  The wound wasn't deep, but it damn hurt.

    And just when Ron felt that Han Yu was nothing more than this, he suddenly heard Ron shout, "Go to hell!" A pillar of fire was generated from Han Yu's feet and shot straight into the sky.  The two wind sickles were reduced to ashes in the flames because they were unable to dodge.  Ron felt as if someone had hit his chest with a hammer, and he felt short of breath.  The summoner is very strong, but while gaining great power, he also has to pay a huge price. Especially when the helpers summoned by the summoner suffer a major blow, the summoner himself will also suffer a big blow. Two  The disappearance of Feng Sickle caused Ron to suffer a lot.

    "I didn't expect you to hide something." Ron reached out and gently wiped away the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Han Yu with interest.

    "If you have any other tricks, just use them." Han Yu looked at Ron expressionlessly and said.

    Ron smiled slightly when he heard this, "Even if you don't say it, I will do the same." As he said that, Ron once again tore off a piece of paper from the book he was holding in his left hand and threw it into the air.  Then in the spontaneous flames, a strange python with a flower crown on its head opened its mouth and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu hurriedly dodged to the side, and with the help of his mistake, Han Yu discovered that the body of the strange python was covered with a layer of green scales.

    The strange python pounced on nothing, then turned around and?Slowly stood up in front of Han Yu, looking down at Han Yu.  At this time, Ron was not idle either. He tore off a piece of paper again and threw it into the air.  It seemed that he planned to deal with Han Yu quickly and did not want to give Han Yu another chance to fight alone.

    The guy who was summoned again was similar to a tiger, except that it had three tails.  As soon as he landed, he roared at Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked warily at the strange python and three-tailed tiger that appeared, standing in a triangle.  Ron looked like he didn't want to wait any longer, and whistled in his mouth, as if urging the strange python and the three-tailed tiger.

    After hearing Ron's whistle, the strange python and the three-tailed tiger rushed towards Han Yu almost at the same time.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly turned his hands and jumped into the air.  Han Yu was fine, but the strange python and the three-tailed tiger were unlucky.  The full force attack could not be stopped just because it wanted to stop. The strange python and the three-tailed tiger suddenly collided with each other.

    And what happened next made Han Yu dumbfounded.  The strange python and the three-tailed tiger who collided did not continue to cause trouble for Han Yu. On the contrary, the two began to fight in the nest.

    Faced with the strange python that kept spitting out snake messages and making bursts of "hissing" sounds towards him.  Not to be outdone, the three-tailed tiger roared.  As the saying goes, the roar of a tiger shakes the mountains.  Not everyone can see that kind of sonic attack.

    Hearing that angry tiger roar, Han Yu couldn't help but feel agitated in his heart.  The most nervous person at the moment was Ron.  The summoner is very strong, but every time he uses summons.  It will consume a huge amount of his power. At this time, Ron's power is only enough to use the summons once.  And what's worse is that Ron's power is also needed to maintain the current world.  Ron regretted it very much. He was so confused. Why did he send these two guys who usually didn't deal with him together?

    Although Ron hurriedly ordered the strange python and the three-tailed tiger to give up their usual petty grievances.  Let’s get rid of the common enemy Han Yu first.  However, beasts are beasts, and once the blood gets the best of them, no one will listen to them.  The strange python and the three-tailed tiger ignored Ron's order.  For this pair of hob meat's blatant disobedience.  Ron was helpless.

    If the summoned beast is compared to an uncle, then the summoner can only be regarded as a grandson.  You need to take good care of the summoned beast at ordinary times, and when it comes to fighting, you also need to look at the mood of the summoned beast at that time.  The reason for this phenomenon is that Ron, the summoner, is half-hearted.  Ron only learned to use summoned beasts, but did not learn to tame summoned beasts.  Over time, the summoned beasts used by Ron naturally became arrogant and did not obey Ron's orders.  But Ron has nothing to do about it, unless Ron stops using disobedient summoned beasts.  But there are only a few summoned beasts under Ron's control, and it's useless if he doesn't use them.

    "You seem to be troubled." Han Yu had slipped to Ron's side at some point.  Ron nodded subconsciously after hearing this.  He replied casually: "Yesyou, what are you going to do?"

    Fortunately, Ron was halfway through his sentence.  Finally woke up in time.  It's a pity that even if you wake up, it's a bit late.  Han Yu said to Ron with a smile, "Have you ever heard of the saying that to catch a thief, you must first catch the king?" After saying that, before Ron could speak, Qi Hand snatched the book from Ron's hand.

    "Don't, don't tear up the book. I, I give up!" Seeing that the book he used to save the summons was snatched away by Han Yu, Ron immediately panicked and said to Ron hurriedly.

    "You seem to be nervous about this book?" Han Yu looked at Ron with a smile on his face and said.

    "Yes, that is my lifeblood. Please, please don't destroy it. If it is gone, then I am doomed." Ron's eyes were fixed on the book in Ron's hand, fearing that Han Yu would "not destroy it."  Be careful" to prevent any damage to the book.

    Seeing Ron so nervous, Han Yu made up his mind, looked at Ron and said, "Hand over the key."

    "The key is outside, I didn't bring it with me." Ron replied hurriedly.

    "Then what are you doing standing here stupidly? Why don't you go get the key quickly?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "But, but, without the book you are holding, we can't live without this illusion." Ron explained to Han Yu with a sad face.

    "Illusion? Do you still need this book to leave here?" Han Yu looked at Ron in disbelief and said.

    "Of course, do you really think I am a god? If I really had that ability, I wouldn't be here."

    After listening to Ron's words, Han Yu looked Ron up and down and said, "To be honest, I don't trust you. Tell me first, how to deal with those two monsters?"

    "This" Ron was speechless.  He was a little reluctant to part with it. The summoned beasts were hard to come by. He had already lost two wind sickles before, but now there are no more strange pythons and three-tailed tigers

    "What? You don't want to? That's fine?Then we'll break up.  "Han Yu said, pretending to set fire to the book.

    Ron was shocked when he saw this and hurriedly shouted: "No!" Just as Ron said before, the book in Han Yu's hand was his lifeline. Now his lifeline was held by Han Yu.  Ron could only obey his orders.  Of course, Ron was also complaining in his heart that the strange python and the three-tailed tiger had already sent distress signals to those two evil beasts, but these two evil beasts only knew how to fight with their opponents and turned a deaf ear to their own pleas for help.

    "As long as you find the summons representing those two beasts in the book and tear them up, the two summoned beasts will naturally disappear." Ron said to Han Yu with a distressed look on his face.

    "Really?" Han Yu immediately opened the book and rummaged around, and soon found the two pieces of paper with the strange python and the three-tailed tiger drawn on them.  Tear it off Then I heard a tiger roar. When I looked up, the strange python and the three-tailed tiger stopped fighting and rushed towards Han Yu.  Seeing the strange python and the three-tailed tiger pounce, Ron felt a little gloating in his heart.  "Damn it, I told you not to take my words seriously just now!"

    In front of the strange python and the three-tailed tiger, Han Yu tore up the two pieces of paper he found in the book.  As the paper was torn into pieces, the strange python and the three-tailed tiger seemed to be torn into pieces by an invisible big hand and disappeared in front of Han Yu.

    "It seems you are right. This book is good. Where did you find it? Do you have a copy?" Han Yu looked at Ron and asked.  Ron looked at Han Yu dumbfounded and said, "Don't be kidding, how can there be a copy of such a precious thing? And I'm telling you, this book is only half a book, and I don't know the whereabouts of the other half."  .”

    "Half a copy?" Han Yu looked at Ron in disbelief upon hearing this.

    Seeing this, Ron replied angrily: "Yes, half a copy. If it weren't for the fact that I only got half a copy and only knew how to use summoned beasts but not how to tame them, you might not have been able to win me."

    "The winner is the king, the loser is the enemy. Stop looking for objective reasons. You must be a person who can afford to lose. Take it and, as agreed, give me the key after you leave here." Han Yu handed over the book in his hand.  He said after throwing it to Ron.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 393 The cheating Morrigan

    In the fourth level of the changed Shadow Castle, Ning Ping and others looked worriedly at Han Yu and Ron in the room.  After they exited the room, Han Yu and Ron seemed to have turned into two sculptures, standing motionless. No matter how Ning Ping shouted, Han Yu always turned his back to everyone and did not make any response.

    Time passed by minute by second, and the patience of Ning Ping and others was gradually being worn away. Finally, Ning Ping and others decided not to wait any longer.  Ning Ping took a step and wanted to walk into the room. Unexpectedly, Lin Ke was faster than him. He rushed into the room first and came to Han Yu. When he saw Han Yu's appearance, he suddenly looked shocked.

    At this moment, Han Yu seemed to have turned into a wax figure, staring ahead with a frozen expression.

    "Han, Han Yu." Lin Ke stretched out his right hand tremblingly, wanting to test whether Han Yu was still breathing, but he was afraid of getting an answer that would make him desperate.

    "What's wrong?" Ning Ping, who followed him into the room, saw Lin Ke's strange behavior, and immediately walked to Lin Ke's side in three steps and two steps at a time. He also immediately discovered that Han Yu was abnormal, but when he arrived  There is no chaos like Lin Ke.

    "Don't worry, Han Yu is lucky and will be fine." Ning Ping comforted Lin Ke and himself while reaching out to touch Han Yu's chest.  Lin Ke and others looked at Ning Ping nervously, fearing that Ning Ping would tell them an answer they didn't want to hear.

    Under the gaze of Lin Ke and others, Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, I told you, don't worry" Before he finished speaking, he suddenly saw Han Yu slowly opening his eyes and looking at Ning with a puzzled expression.  flat.

    Han Yu’s sudden awakening stunned Ning Ping and others.

    "I said Ning Ping. I'm not Mengxin. How can you eat my tofu?" Han Yu teased Ning Ping with a strange expression.  Ning Ping followed Han Yu's gaze and saw that his Lushan Claw was placed on Han Yu's chest and heart.

    Ning Ping immediately withdrew his hand as if he was electrocuted, stared at Han Yu angrily and asked, "What happened just now? Did you know that you scared us?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu explained, "Really? I was brought into the illusion created by that guy Ron just now. Oh, by the way, where is that guy Ron?"

    "Who is Ron?"

    "That's the man with glasses. Ron! Stop! If you don't stop, I'll shoot."

    "Don't shoot, I don't want to escape." Ron, who had moved near the door, quickly shouted with his hands raised in the air.

    "Humph, it's weird for me to believe you! Come on, give me the key." Han Yu said with a cold snort.

    "Yes." Ron handed the key he held to Han Yu helplessly.

    Now that the key is in hand, Ron's whereabouts are no longer within the scope of Han Yu's attention.  There are four keys.  The next step is to go to the top floor to rescue Han Mengxin.  But at this time, Ning Ping and others became interested in the illusion mentioned by Han Yu.  They gathered around Han Yu and asked him to tell him what happened in the illusion.

    Han Yu certainly did not refuse the request from Ning Ping and others.  When Han Yu thought about it, he had already obtained the four keys.  Everyone is a little tired from walking all the way. While there is still plenty of time, it is better to take a break here.  After all, no one knows whether Morrigan, who captured Han Mengxin, will abide by the agreement.  In case that Morrigan wants to go back on her word, she has regained her strength and is more confident about rescuing Han Mengxin.

    Ron has been reduced to a servant at this time, and the job of serving tea and water belongs to him, and he can't do it even if he doesn't do it.  It's not that Ron has been subdued by Han Yu, but that Han Yu holds in his hand what Ron regards as his lifeblood. Ron can only accept Han Yu's assignment helplessly.  Tea and snacks were brought to Han Yu and others, and Ron didn't dare to do anything bad.  Han Yu had warned him in advance that if he dared to play tricks, his book would be with him forever. Ron did not dare to try it with his book.

    Listening to Han Yu's narration, Lin Ke felt a little bitter in his heart.  After she said those words to Medusa, Han Yu's attitude towards her seemed to be different from before.  Although there were no direct words, Lin Ke could feel that Han Yu was rejecting him intentionally or unintentionally.  As before, Han Yu said five out of ten sentences while looking at Lin Ke.  But now, Han Yu kept talking, but his eyes never stayed on Lin Ke.  Even if he glanced at it accidentally, he quickly looked elsewhere.  Han Yu's attitude made Lin Ke secretly regret what he had said to Medusa before, and wanted to explain to Han Yu.  But in front of these high-power light bulbs in Ningping, Lin Ke felt a little embarrassed.  Over time.  Lin Ke also complained about Han Yu. Usually he always accommodates me and gives way to me. Why did it suddenly become like this this time?

    Ningping and everyone saw the cold war between Han Yu and Lin Ke, and were anxious in their hearts. They wanted to persuade the two of them, but from their standpoint, they didn't know how to persuade them.  After all, feelings are??The matter is between two people. If it develops to three, four, five or even n, it is not a relationship, but a sentimental one.

    The story always comes to an end. When Han Yu finished telling what he encountered in Ron's fantasy world, everyone had almost rested. After a brief tidying up, Han Yu and his group walked towards the top of the Shadow Castle.  .  Of course, Medusa was forced to stay by Ron.  To put it bluntly, Ron, Medusa, and Han Yu's group are in a hostile relationship. Even if the two sides no longer fight, they cannot act together with each other. This is a matter of position and cannot be discussed.

    *****************************

    The top floor of Shadow Castle

    "You, you want to regret it?" Han Mengxin shouted while glaring at Morrigan angrily.

    "Yes, you are so smart." Morrigan said with a smile as she looked at the struggling Han Mengxin.

    "You, you are a respectable person after all, how could you do such a renegade thing? Do you still want to be shameless?"

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s accusation, Morrigan replied nonchalantly: "Shameless? How much is a pound? Give me two pounds to try first."

    "?!" Han Mengxin rolled her eyes in anger.  For a guy like Morrigan who doesn't even have a face.  Han Mengxin really had no way to deal with it.  He could only stare at Morrigan angrily, struggling even though he was hurt.  But I don’t know how Morrigan was tied up. The more Han Mengxin struggled, the tighter the binding became. In the end, Han Mengxin only had her fingers left to move, but it was difficult to twist her body.

    "Don't struggle anymore? Are you exhausted? Why bother?" Morrigan squatted in front of Han Mengxin who was lying on the ground and no longer struggled, reached out and patted Han Mengxin's head and said.

    At this moment, Han Mengxin, who was lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog, suddenly stood up and slammed his head into Morrigan.  Without warning, Molly was hit on the chin immediately, and because she was talking.  She also unfortunately bit the tip of her tongue.

    "Bah" Morrigan spat out a mouthful of blood, and stared at Han Mengxin who was lying on the ground with a gloomy face, and stared at her unwillingly, a moment later.  Morrigan suddenly smiled.  But her smile made Han Mengxin shiver.

    "You are really like a fierce horse. But it doesn't matter. Taming a fierce horse has always been my favorite activity. I will make you obedient. Even if I let you walk around the Shadow Castle naked in the future, I believe you  I am also willing to do it." Morian looked at Han Mengxin and said slowly.

    "Bah!" Han Mengxin was furious when she heard this. She twisted her body and wanted to give Mo Li some more relief.

    Being sneak-attacked once can be said to be careless, but being sneak-attacked twice, and being successfully attacked by the same person in the same way, is not carelessness, but stupidity.  Morrigan was clearly not a fool.  Morrigan was already ready to dodge when she was talking to Han Mengxin.  After finishing speaking, Morrigan immediately retreated, allowing Han Mengxin's sneak attack to miss.

    "Someone, please carry her down to the third underground floor." Morrigan ordered in a loud voice to the door.  Two tall and thick maids immediately walked in outside the door, picked up Han Mengxin and walked out.

    "Wait, wait a minute." Han Mengxin, who was being carried, suddenly shouted.

    "Is there anything else?" Morrigan stopped the maid and asked.

    "How are you going to deal with my brother?" Han Mengxin asked, staring at Morrigan.

    Morrigan was silent for a moment after hearing this, looked at Han Mengxin and said: "Brother You is a very dangerous person, and not only is he dangerous, but also your companions. None of them are cheap. I can't afford to offend them, so I  I plan to send them somewhere else. Don’t worry, you will never see your brother again.”

    "Please let me see my brother one last time, please, please." Han Mengxin looked at Morrigan with a pleading look on her face and said.

    Faced with Han Mengxin’s plea.  Morrigan's heart softened for no reason, and she nodded mysteriously.  The two maids who were carrying Han Mengxin put Han Mengxin down upon seeing this.  certainly.  Han Mengxin was still tied up, and the two maids did not leave. They stood behind Han Mengxin to prevent Han Mengxin from suddenly attacking Morrigan again.

    "Strange? Why did I just nod in agreement?" Morrigan asked herself in confusion.  I don't know why, just when Han Mengxin softly begged me, why did I nod subconsciously?  As she thought about it, Morian's eyes began to look abnormal when she looked at Han Mengxin.  Of course, Han Mengxin thought this was abnormal, but the two maids standing behind her didn't react at all. There was nothing they could do, it became a habit.

    As the door to the room was pushed open, Han Yu and his party came to Morrigan.  Upon seeing Han Mengxin who was tied aside, Han Yu immediately stepped forward and said, "Let my sister go!"

    &nbsp; "Okay, then let's take her away." Morrigan nodded and replied.

    At this moment, Han Mengxin suddenly shouted: "Brother, take everyone away quickly! There is a trap here! Hmm." Halfway through the shouting, Han Mengxin's mouth was covered by one of the two maids standing behind her.  Morrigan glared at the two maids unhappily and said angrily: "Take her away."

    "Yes." The two maids agreed hurriedly.  He was dragging Han Mengxin to leave, but Han Mengxin was struggling desperately.

    How could Han Yu and Ning Ping watch Han Mengxin being taken away in front of their eyes.  When Han Mengxin warned them, Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed towards Han Mengxin.  It's just that Morrigan kept her word and said she wouldn't let Han Mengxin be taken away, so she wouldn't let Han Mengxin be taken away.  Seeing Han Yu and his party entering the trap he had set, he immediately activated the trap.

    Han Yu and his party, who were eager to save people, were all attacked immediately.

    ……

    "Hey, as agreed, let my sister go!" Han Yu, who fell into the trap, shouted to Morrigan.

    "A promise? What promise? Have I made a promise with you?" Morrigan looked at Han Yu inexplicably and asked.

    Han Yu stared at Morrigan.  "You want to default on your debt?"

    Morrigan laughed loudly and then said: "Replying the account? There is no accounting relationship between us at all. Which account should I rely on?"

    "You are a celebrity after all, so why don't you have any shame? How can you not even uphold the most basic integrity!" Han Yu persuaded Mo Li'an earnestly.

    But Morrigan put on a posture of cutting meat, "Shameless? How much is a pound? Give me two pounds to taste first."

    “…Shameless!” Han Yu glared at Morrigan and cursed.

    Hearing this, Morian bared her teeth at Han Yu, and then said, "Did you see it? I have good porcelain teeth. Not only do I have teeth, but I also have very good teeth."

    "" Han Yu stopped talking nonsense.

    Reasoning with shameless people is a waste of time, something you only do when you have nothing to do and your balls hurt.  To deal with a shameless person, it is better to just give him two mouths than to reason with him.  That kind of person has no shame or skin.  If you are good to him, he will think you are weak and can be bullied; if you are not good to him, he will follow you and let you do whatever you want.  In one word, it's cheap.  There is a difference between speaking well and preaching well.  You have to endure some hardships to be honest.

    Han Yu knew that although Morrigan in front of him was not so mean as to have masochistic tendencies, it was still necessary to teach her a lesson directly and make her realize the current situation clearly.

    The first thing is to get rid of this damn trap!

    When he lowered his head and looked at his feet, the pattern that made Han Yu feel as big as his head shone brightly and was about to be activated.  Han Yu tried to destroy it, but found that he could not destroy it in a short time.

    "Don't waste your efforts. The teleportation array is not so easy to destroy." Morrigan said to Han Yu and others with a smile.

    "Teleportation array?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.

    Seeing Han Yu in a daze, Morrigan said with a proud face: "That's right. It's the teleportation array. The product of the last civilization's heyday, it has finally been brought to light in my hands. How about it? I'm amazing, right?"

    "Your ability is unmentionable, it's very powerful. But your charactercan you tell me where you threw it?" Han Yu said slowly, looking at Morrigan who was waiting for praise.

    Morrigan's face turned from red to black as Han Yu answered.  After Han Yu said the last word, Morrigan's face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. She glared at Han Yu fiercely and said, "Why don't you take advantage of this opportunity to look at your sister more? Because we will soon  We will never see each other again. Oh ha ha."

    "Master, be careful!" the two maids responsible for controlling Han Mengxin suddenly shouted in panic.  Unfortunately, they had already finished shouting. While they were reminding Morrigan, Han Mengxin had already bumped into Morrigan, and the controller in Morrigan's hand also fell to the ground and shattered.

    "This guy is really a restless guy." Morrigan looked at Han Mengxin with a joking face and said.

    Han Mengxin’s forehead hurt at this time.  I don't know how this Morrigan looked, but her body was like a steel plate. Han Mengxin felt dizzy after bumping into her.

    Morrigan stretched out her hand to push the dizzy Han Mengxin, and said to the two maids who ran over: "After you are done, go to the steward and get punished."

    "Yes, yes. Thank you Master for your tolerance." The two maids bowed and replied with sweat on their heads.

    After dealing with the two maids, Morrigan knelt down and looked at the controller that fell on the ground.  He shook his head with regret.  Get up and walk to HanHe stepped forward and said to Han Yu: "There is good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"

    "Bad news." Han Yu replied without thinking.

    Hearing this, Morrigan's face was tangled for a while, she looked at Han Yu depressedly and said, "Can't you hear the good news first?"

    Regarding Morrigan's expectations, Han Yu sternly refused: "No, making you unhappy is the happiest thing for me."

    "Okay, let me tell you the bad news first. The bad news is that even though the controller is broken, you still can't escape the fate of being teleported everywhere by the teleportation array." Morrigan was silent for a moment and said to  Han Yu said.  Han Yu, on the other hand, was busy attacking the trap that trapped him, hoping that he could get out of the trap.  Once he comes out, the first thing he has to do is to beat up the stinky bitch in front of him before saying anything else.

    Seeing that Han Yu ignored her, Morrigan was not angry and continued: "Of course there is good news, that is, you will not be teleported too far and will still be on this planet. How about this pair of you?  Is it good news?"

    "Did everyone hear it? No matter where we are teleported to in a while, we have to come back here and meet here. Do you remember everything?" After hearing the good news from Morrigan, Han Yu shouted to  Ning Ping and others shouted.

    "You are really good at seizing opportunities. But even if you come here again, the result will be the same." Morrigan looked at Han Yu helplessly after hearing this.

    "Huh, wait, I won't be proud for a long time, I will come back again." As soon as Han Yu in the trap finished speaking, a white light flashed, and Han Yu disappeared from the spot.

    "Brother" Han Mengxin, who had woken up, saw Han Yu disappear in front of her eyes, and she was filled with grief and anger. She glared at Morrigan and was about to rush over to fight for her life.  It's just that the two maids responsible for controlling Han Mengxin no longer dared to be careless at this time, and they controlled Han Mengxin tightly, making Han Mengxin unable to move.

    "Mengxin, don't worry about us. We will meet again soon." After Ning Ping said this to Han Mengxin, he also disappeared into the trap.

    Lin Ke, Fei Er, Qiao Yan'er, Shi Bafang, and Lian Peng disappeared one by one in front of Han Mengxin's eyes. Han Mengxin's tears couldn't stop flowing down.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 394 Underground Temple

    Slowly opening his eyes and looking at the rock wall above his head, Han Yu knew that the place where he was sent was definitely not above the ground.  Sitting up silently and looking around, a burst of floral fragrance drifted into his nose. Only then did Han Yu notice that he was lying among flowers just now, or in other words, Han Yu was now in a garden.

    "I wonder how Ningping and the others are doing now?" Han Yu said to himself as he stood up.  Since I am fine, the next step is to figure out where I am now, and then find a way to get out of here and return to the ground.

    “I don’t know where the light comes from, and Han Yu doesn’t want to study this problem.  First, he checked his body. After finding that there was nothing wrong, Han Yu walked towards a building not far from his own garden in the bureau.

    It was a huge temple. The steps were all made of two-meter-square boulders. Every building looked grand and majestic.  The only thing that puzzled Han Yu was that this place was obviously underground, so who had nothing to do and was building buildings here.

    Slowly walking up the steps, Han Yu came to the gate of the temple.  There are twelve columns standing in front of the temple's gate, each of which requires three people to hug each other.  Looking at the darkness in the temple, Han Yu reached out and lit a flame. One of the benefits of fire ability is that he doesn't need to carry a torch no matter where he goes.

    The interior of the temple has appeared dilapidated, and some places have collapsed.  However, there are no traces of man-made damage in any damaged parts inside the temple. In other words, the damaged parts here were all damaged naturally over time.  But.  Such a temple.  It is absolutely impossible to be formed naturally, let alone any miracle. Han Yu is an atheist and has never believed in the existence of gods in the world.  The key to the emergence of such things as gods is human beings' own fear of the unknown. It can be said that gods are created by humans in order to give a reasonable explanation to the unknowns that they cannot explain, so that they can accept the unknowns.  A product born of eliminating one's own fear of the unknown.

    Since it was not created by God, only man-made ones remain.  But who would have nothing to do to build a temple in a place like this.

    "Is there anyone there?" Han Yu shouted loudly to the surroundings, and of course the only answer he got was Han Yu's own echo.

    "Let's take a look around first, and then think about anything else." Han Yu said to himself.  And as he spoke, he began to search around.

    The temple is very big, and it took Han Yu half an hour to walk around the entire temple. He only walked around inside the temple, not outside.

    After more than an hour of searching, Han Yu was able to confirm that someone had lived here before, but for some unknown reason, all the people who originally lived here had disappeared.  Thinking about it, there is no reason why the temple was built in a place like this.  Who would come here with nothing to do?

    With nothing to gain, Han Yu gave up and continued to study the temple, and began to think about how to leave here.  During the search just now, Han Yu went to the top of the temple. After looking around, he found that there seemed to be no exit outside the temple. The temple seemed to be in a closed space.

    "This place is broken!" Han Yu couldn't think of a solution after much deliberation, so he couldn't help but angrily threw a fireball at the wall of the temple.

    How could this temple that had gone through so many years withstand the power of the fireball? With a "bang", a large part of the wall hit by the fireball collapsed. The smoke and dust aroused made Han Yu cough.  .

    "Ahem Damn, you are really causing trouble for yourself." Han Yu ran outside the temple in embarrassment and breathed in the fresh air outside.

    Will the smoke and dust in the temple dissipate for a while?  Unwilling to give up, Han Yu took advantage of this moment to fly into the air, but the result was the same as the previous search, and he still found no exit.

    "Am I trapped here too? Huh?" When Han Yuzheng was feeling depressed, he suddenly noticed a dark shadow flashing across the temple on the ground.

    "Am I dazzled?" Han Yu said, but he couldn't help but feel a little hope in his heart.  I hope I wasn't dazzled just now.  But there are still temple guardians in this temple.  At least you can ask them.  There is no way to leave this place.

    He approached the place where he found the shadow, but unfortunately found nothing. Han Yu said disappointedly: "It seems that I was dazzled just now." Before he finished speaking, Han Yu suddenly felt a warning sign, almost instinctively, and his body flashed to the right.  , a black lightning passed by Han Yu's shoulder, and Han Yu was injured.

    Although he was injured, Han Yu didn't seem angry. Looking at the big dark guy in front of him, Han Yu greeted him hopefully: "Hey, can you speak human language?"

    "Wuwuwu" the dark beast shouted at Han Yu.There was a low roar.

    Language barrier is indeed a very troublesome problem.  Han Yu did not want to conflict with the beast that looked like a panther. Even if he was injured by the panther, Han Yu still did not want to do anything.  However, the tree was still but the wind was still blowing, so Han Yu didn't want to take action, but the black panther in front of him seemed to regard Han Yu as its prey, and Han Yu couldn't do it even if he didn't want to.

    "Don't come over here, I'm not easy to mess with." Han Yu raised a flame in his right hand and warned the Black Panther.  Due to the language barrier, the Black Panther ignored Han Yu's warning and still let out a low roar, waiting for the best time to attack.

    There was a stalemate between one man and one beast. Han Yu saw that it would not be a problem if this continued, so he began to retreat step by step. However, the Black Panther was a little ignorant. Seeing Han Yu retreating, this guy pressed forward step by step.

    "Nah, what a beast!" Han Yu cursed secretly in his heart when he saw this, and his original intention to give in became lighter. Since you are seeking death, then I will help you!  Thinking of this, the fireball in Han Yu's hand flew towards the Black Panther with a roar.  The black panther did not dodge, bowed its front legs, bent its hind legs, and roared at the fireball thrown by Han Yu, and the fireball in the air exploded.  Han Yu took this opportunity to lift into the air, and at this moment, the Black Panther rushed over, but unfortunately it was a step too late, and he landed on the ground without even brushing Han Yu's side.

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Long after landing, the Black Panther stared at Han Yu unwillingly and let out a series of low roars.  But Han Yu seemed to suddenly remember something. If this place is really a completely enclosed place, then where did this black panther come from?  Since it can come here, it must know the way out?

    If you want a beast that is hostile to you to lead the way for you, the best way is to let the beast escape!  After figuring this out, the Black Panther on the ground suffered.  In order to let it escape, Han Yu could be said to have fought hard. Although the attack was not fatal, the feeling that life was worse than death made the black panther feel that it would be better to die.

    After persisting for a while, the Black Panther finally couldn't stand it anymore, roared at Han Yu in the air, turned around and ran away.  How could Han Yu let the black panther run away? He immediately started chasing him.  They saw the black panther running into the temple with its tail between its legs. Han Yu was chasing closely behind him. At the same time, in order to make the black panther panic and have no time to fight back, Han Yu would also hit the black panther a few times from time to time.  When the fire was set, the black panther howled and screamed, but there was nothing he could do.

    When he chased the black panther to the third floor of the temple and watched the black panther get into a gap in the corridor that was blocked by a pile of rubble and could not pass through, Han Yu was stunned.  This place was indeed ignored during the search just now, but if you want to leave here, the way out should be outside the temple. How could it be inside the temple?

    "Is there any teleportation array in this temple?" Han Yu scratched his head in confusion, rolled up his sleeves and began to move the stones.  It wasn't that Han Yu didn't want to use flames to blow up the obstructing stones in front of him, but the temple was in disrepair for a long time. Who knew whether his explosion would cause a landslide. If it really collapsed, wouldn't he be killed?  Buried in a damn place like this.  What's more, if the explosion destroys your way out of here, then who will you cry to?  For this reason, Han Yu could only work as a porter honestly.

    As Han Yu cleaned up, the gap that could only allow the black panther to get out gradually expanded, and finally it could accommodate a person squatting in and out.  But this is not what Han Yu wants.  Climb in?  What if the Black Panther who went in first was squatting inside waiting for him, and if he climbed in, he wouldn't even have a chance to fight back.  For the sake of safety, Han Yu decided to work harder and clean up the gravel here, at least to create a passage that can be entered and retreated.

    ……

    Hard work pays off!  In fact, it didn't take much effort. It was just moving rocks. Apart from sweating, there was nothing serious.  Han Yu had long since healed the injury on his shoulder with the healing bottle Han Mengxin gave him, leaving no scar at all.

    He glanced at the passage he had cleared. It was dark at the other end of the passage, and he didn't know what was waiting for him.  Han Yu threw a fireball for lighting. It was similar to other corridors and there was nothing unusual about it.

    Han Yu thought about it, and finally decided to go in and find out. No matter how much he thought about it, it was nonsense.  Having made up his mind, Han Yu immediately took action and walked slowly forward along the passage he had cleared.

    "Ouch!" As soon as Han Yu walked through the passage, he heard a beast roar, and the black panther hiding in the shadow of the gravel on the other side of the passage rushed over.  Fortunately, Han Yu had been on guard. As soon as the fireball came out, the Black Panther who rushed towards him stopped immediately, turned around and ran away.  Obviously, the Black Panther would never forget the experience of being burned just now.

    "Hahaha where are you running?" Han Yu laughed three times when he saw this, and was about to chase after him. Suddenly he felt a gust of wind coming from behind him, and immediately dodged to the right and passed behind him.The wooden stick came over and he turned around at the same time to throw the fireball in his hand, but when he saw the sneak attacker standing behind him, Han Yu was stunned.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 395 The Millennium Saint

    A fairy who was twenty-eight years old, with bright eyes and white teeth, and a temperament that was like an otherworldly fairy. He held a wooden stick in his hand and looked at Han Yu with a look of fear.  The first half of the description made Han Yu feel like he was in a fantasy, but when he thought of the fairy hiding in a dark corner with a wooden stick to sneak up on him, Han Yu immediately returned to reality.

    "Throw away the wooden stick, that thing is of no use to me." Han Yu ordered the "fairy" angrily.

    "#$%%$" The fairy opened her mouth and muttered to Han Yu for a while, looking very angry, but Han Yu didn't understand a word.  When Han Yu saw this, he shouted impatiently: "Speak humanly!"

    "￥%* (#%" The fairy seemed to be angry. He raised the wooden stick and was about to hit Han Yu. Of course, Han Yu would not be hit. Not only was he not hit, he reached out and took the wooden stick from the fairy's hand.  He grabbed it and burned it to ashes. Seeing the stick burned to ashes, the fairy's big and lively eyes almost turned into cross-eyes, and she looked at Han Yu with excitement.

    And just when Han Yu thought that the fairy in front of him was going to fight him desperately, he saw the fairy slowly prostrating in front of Han Yu, mumbling something unknown.  Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and once again lamented how important it is to master a foreign language.  At present, the two parties have a language barrier. What they say is not understood by the other party, and they do not understand what the other party says. The conversation between the two is like a chicken talking to a duck.  For this reason, Han Yu had to give up verbal communication with the fairy and began to use gestures to try to communicate with the fairy.  Unfortunately, Han Yu was also a layman when it came to mute words, so he could only make gestures based on his own understanding, which of course had no effect.

    The fairy kneeling on the ground looked up at Han Yu.  Suddenly, as if he thought of something, he stood up and waved to Han Yu, motioning for Han Yu to follow him, then turned and walked deeper into the corridor.  Han Yu didn't know what the fairy wanted to do.  But since the other party asked me to follow, then just follow.

    As the fairy walked about a hundred steps, the fairy took Han Yu into a room.  As soon as he entered the room, Han Yu could tell that this room should be a room like a mourning hall.  Seeing the fairy kneeling in front of a pile of tablets and whispering to herself, Han Yu remained silent, wanting to see what the fairy in front of him wanted to do.

    Not long after, the tablet in the middle where the fairy was kneeling suddenly emitted a burst of light, and then the light fell on the fairy.  And just when Han Yu was guessing what changes that bright light would make the fairy.  The fairy who got up gave Han Yu the answer directly.

    "Welcome, Your Majesty the God of Fire." The crisp voice reached Han Yu's ears, making Han Yu extremely shocked. When did he become the God of Fire part-time?

    "You misunderstood. I am not a god of fire. I admit my mistake." Han Yu quickly explained to the fairy.  According to the development of things, if he admits that he is the god of fire, then there must be some deceptive mission waiting for him like saving the world.  In order to avoid trouble, Han Yu didn't act like a fire god.

    However, Han Yu’s denial was not recognized by the fairy.  The fairy was so determined that Han Yu was the god of fire. The depressed Han Yu kept rolling his eyes.  He quickly changed the subject and said: "What were you doing just now? You obviously didn't understand what I said before, and I couldn't understand what you said."

    "Return to the Fire Temple. I was just asking for help from my ancestors to understand the divine language spoken by His Highness."

    "God's words?" Han Yu rolled his eyes helplessly.  in front of religious fanatics.  People simply don't listen to religious explanations, and they just look at things according to their own understanding.

    I know there is no way to reach an agreement with the fairy in front of me.  Han Yu directly asked the question he wanted to know most, "Do you know how to leave here and return to the ground?"

    "Go back to the Fire Temple. This is the temple built for you so that you can have a resting place when His Highness comes"

    "I'm asking you if there is a passage connecting to the outside world." Han Yu interrupted the fairy's rambling and asked the question more directly.

    "No." The fairy shook his head, but then said: "We usually use the teleportation array to go to the outside world."

    The first half of the fairy's answer originally made Han Yu's mood hit rock bottom, but the second half of the sentence made Han Yu's heart climb back up again.

    "Don't gasp when you speak in the future." Han Yu said to the fairy angrily.

    "???Yes." Although she didn't understand why Han Yu said this to herself, the fairy could tell that the mood of the Fire God God was not very beautiful at this time.

    "Take me to the teleportation array to take a look." Han Yu said to the fairy.

    "Yes, please come with me, but the teleportation array's eye stone is lost, so the current teleportation array has lost its original function." The fairy said to Han Yu after bowing to accept the order.

    “…Let’s go take a look first and then talk.”……

    The room where the teleportation array is installed is not far from the mourning hall, just opposite the door, just a few steps away.  Looking at the teleportation array on the ground that was similar to the one that sent him here earlier, Han Yu asked the fairy standing on the left side behind him, oh, she is not a fairy, she is a saint!

    "Ferna, you just said that the eye stone of the teleportation array was lost. If the eye stone is found, can the teleportation array still be used?"

    "Yes." Saint Ferna nodded vigorously and said to Han Yu: "The teleportation array here is permanent. As long as enough power is provided to the teleportation array, it can continue to be used. But"

    “Speak once and finish, don’t leave any foreshadowing.” Han Yu shouted at Ferna unhappily.

    "Yes. What I wanted to say just now is that the teleportation array's eye stone was lost, but there is still a spare one. It's just that the person who guarded the spare eye stone is dead, but the guardian beast he left behind is still there.  Guarding the backup formation eye stone"

    Han Yu was almost used to Ferna's way of speaking. After hearing this, Han Yu asked Ferna directly: "Where is the place guarding the backup formation eye stone? How strong is that guardian beast?"

    Ferna heard the words and replied: "The spare formation eye stone is in the underground labyrinth of the temple, and the guardian beast in the underground labyrinth is a minotaur named Mino. It only recognizes its own master. No one else."  recognize."

    "Take me to the entrance of the underground labyrinth, and tell me where to place the spare eye stones in the underground labyrinth." Han Yu said to Ferna after pondering for a moment.

    "Yes, please follow me." Ferna bowed to Han Yu, then turned around and led Han Yu towards the entrance of the underground maze.

    Follow Ferna to the first floor of the temple.  Field pointed to a passage leading underground and said to Han Yu: "Under the Fire Temple, this is the entrance to the underground labyrinth. After entering the underground labyrinth, first walk about two hundred meters to the left, then walk one hundred meters to the right, and then  Walk sixty meters to the left"

    "Stop! You come with me." Han Yu said after interrupting Ferna.

    "Yes." Ferna was stunned when she heard this, and agreed to Han Yu's request.

    On the way here, Han Yu explained his origins to Ferna. I don’t know whether it was because she didn’t see Han Yu’s divine power or for some other reason. When facing Han Yu, Ferna no longer looked like she did at the beginning.  So excited and in awe.  It seems that he has begun to believe what Han Yu said to him before.

    And Han Yu also learned about the origin of the girl in front of him who claimed to be a saint during the conversation.  Ferna no longer remembers how old she is this year.  She only knew it for as long as she could remember.  I have been staying in this place.  Originally there were still some people accompanying her in the temple, but now, those people have long since returned to dust.  Only one black panther is left to depend on him.  Speaking of the black panther, Ferna is still a little dissatisfied with Han Yu. The beautiful black panther was turned into a mangy dog ??after being angered by Han Yu, so much so that the black panther is still hiding in the dark.  Come out and meet people.

    Faced with Ferna’s accusation.  Han Yu just laughed and didn't take it seriously. Ferna also understood what was going on at that time, so naturally she wouldn't really blame Han Yu.  Seeing that Han Yu didn't respond, he wisely stopped mentioning the matter.

    "Let's talk about it. How many years have passed since you can remember it?" Han Yu asked Ferna curiously.

    "I don't know." Ferna shook her head and replied.

    When Han Yu saw this, he said without giving up: "How could you not know? Are you not curious about how old you are?"

    "What's so curious about this?" Ferna looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    "" Han Yu choked at the question.  He said angrily: "Okay, I'm the one making the fuss."

    Seeing Han Yu's miserable look, Ferna couldn't help but chuckle, and said comfortingly to Han Yu: "Didn't you say you want to leave here as soon as possible? Then let's hurry up and give him the spare formation eye stone."  Get it, then you can leave here."

    "Have you come here?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "I've been here twice, but unfortunately I was stopped by that nasty cow every time. If Xiao Hei hadn't fought tooth and nail to protect him, I probably wouldn't have met you again."

    "Xiao Hei? Oh, it's the black panther that you raised. Why is it called such a crude name?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Ferna replied unconvinced when she heard this: "What's wrong with it? I think this name is quite good, and Xiao Hei also likes it."

    "Even if it doesn't like it, is there any use in protesting?"

    "Dare you? Let him show his teeth at me?"

    "Well, I feel sad for having such an owner in Xiaohei Tan."??.  "

    "Huh, it's a blessing to be my pet."

    "Wait a minute, I suddenly thought of a very serious problem." Han Yu suddenly stopped and looked at Ferna seriously.

    Ferna was also made nervous by Han Yu's serious look, and she couldn't help but subconsciously asked in a low voice: "What's the problem?"

    "You just said that the teleportation array has been broken for many years, so what have you and your black panther eaten these years?" Han Yu looked at Ferna and asked.

    "You are asking this. How else can I say that Xiao Hei is lucky to follow me. Tell you, I am an immortal existence. As my pet, of course I am also immortal."

    "You mean that you won't die even if you don't eat or drink water?" Han Yu looked at Ferna suspiciously and asked.

    Ferna heard this and replied: "You don't have to eat food, but you have to drink water, otherwise your body will gradually wither."

    After listening to Ferna’s explanation, Han Yu nodded and said, “It’s easy to make a living for someone like you. Is that how you are born?”

    “I don’t know, it’s been like this ever since I can remember.” Ferna shook her head and replied.

    "Do you still remember what happened before you can remember?"

    "You're stupid, you told me to remember things. How can I remember what happened before this?" Ferna looked at Han Yu with contempt and said.  Han Yu, who knew he had said the wrong thing, scratched his nose in embarrassment and changed the subject and asked Ferna, "So you haven't left here since you were a child?"

    Ferna heard the words and replied: "When I was young, the adults wouldn't let me. When those adults were gone, I occasionally went out a few times. But every time I went out, I would always meet some people who wanted to take me to see goldfish or something. After that,  I never went out again.”

    Han Yu wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead and asked Ferna, "You didn't follow me to see it, did you?"

    "No, I could feel that those people had bad intentions towards me, so I didn't go with them." Ferna shook her head and replied after hearing this.

    “That’s good, that’s good, it’s right not to go.”

    "You said you are not the god of fire, so why do you use fire?" Ferna asked Han Yu curiously.  Faced with Ferna's question.  Han Yu scratched his head. He had never thought about this question. He knew why he had the ability to possess fire.  To say it is a gift from God seems a bit idealistic.  But saying that he works hard to practice is a bit nonsense.  Just like 1+1=2, everyone knows that this is the correct answer, but why 1+1=2 instead of 3.  Equal to 4?  Except for those who are idle and have pain in their balls, they will probably research the cause. Ordinary people will not care about this kind of problem.

    Everyone wants to have superpowers, but why do they come about?  Apart from researchers who specialize in superpowers, how many people would know?  And Han Yu is one of those people who doesn't know.  For his own fire ability.  Han Yu's understanding is that it is very useful and can be used to make fire, keep warm, and fight.  As for why I have the power of fire, is it necessary to know?

    Seeing that Han Yu was silent, Ferna thought she had asked a question she shouldn't have asked, so she quickly changed the subject and asked, "Can you tell me about something interesting happening in the outside world?"

    "Interesting thing? To be honest, I'm not from this planet, and it was just an accident that I got here. I'll tell you what I've seen these days."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ferna quickly pretended to be listening and said, "Then I'm all ears."

    ……

    Walking on the way to the underground labyrinth to place the spare formation eye stone, Ferna quietly listened to Han Yu describe what he had seen and heard these days. She heard that the natives of this planet were forced to hide in the cave at this time.  Underground, Ferna couldn't help crying.  No matter what, she is a part of this planet. When she knows that her people are suffering unimaginable suffering, it is impossible not to feel sad.  But there was nothing Ferna could do about this situation.  She is just a saint with an immortal body, and does not have strong power to protect the indigenous people on this planet. Apart from crying, Ferna really doesn't know what else she can do at this time.

    "Don't cry, the natives of this planet will survive this disaster." Han Yu, who couldn't see the girl crying, comforted Ferna softly.  After hearing this, Ferna looked at Han Yu with tears in her eyes, slowly knelt down and begged Han Yu: "Please help my tribe."

    "You get up first. Even if you don't ask me, I still have some accounts to settle with those people. But what we have to do now is to find a way to get out of here. By the way, didn't you say there are guards in this underground maze?  A beast? How come we haven’t encountered one yet?"

    Han Yu’s topic-changing tactic was very successful. Ferna heard thatHe was also stunned. He was just listening to Han Yu's words, and the minotaur named Mino didn't show up. This was indeed a bit abnormal.

    "Is it dead?" Ferna said to herself.  Hearing Ferna talking to herself, Han Yu asked aloud: "When was the last time you came here?"

    "Hmm I can't remember, it seems like three hundred years ago?" Ferna thought about it and answered uncertainly.

    "Three, three hundred years?" Han Yu's eyes immediately straightened, he looked Ferna up and down and said, "If you reveal your beauty-preserving skills, it will definitely set off a bloody storm in the beauty industry.  wind."

    "Are you laughing at my age?" Ferna asked, glaring at Han Yu.

    No matter what your status is, women always care about their age.  Hearing this, Han Yu quickly shook his head and denied: "No, your age has nothing to do with me. Why am I laughing at you? But I am a little curious about how long you lived?"

    "Really?" Ferna looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked.

    "Of course, I am an honest person and will not tell lies." Han Yu replied immediately.

    "Honest man? Huh, it's weird to believe you!" Ferna said with a cold snort.

    Han Yu was unhappy when he heard this. You can doubt my character, but you cannot doubt my character.  He immediately said: "Ferna, what did you mean just now? You don't seem to believe that I am an honest person."

    "Huh? Look what that is?" Ferna didn't answer Han Yu's words, and suddenly pointed to the end of a corridor and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu followed Ferna's finger and saw that at the end of the corridor, there was a pile of bones. Next to the bones, a giant ax stood upright.

    The two of them came closer and took a look. Han Yu said uncertainly: "This seems to be a cow bone, right?"

    "Oh, I didn't expect that the Minotaur, which is said to live for thousands of years, would die here." Ferna sighed and said faintly.

    From Ferna's words, Han Yu determined that the pile of bones on the ground belonged to the Minotaur named Mino. At the same time, he also thought of another question. All the Minotaurs that could live for thousands of years were dead. So who was standing next to him?  How big is Ferna next to you?  Thousand-year-old monster?  No, is it the Millennium Saint?  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 396 Sudden Changes

    After successfully obtaining the spare array eye stone, Han Yu and Ferna returned along the same route, preparing to activate the teleportation array and return to the ground.  Ferna has been convinced by Han Yu and is ready to accompany Han Yu back to the ground to verify what Han Yu said with her own eyes.

    From Ferna's words, Han Yu learned that the teleportation array in the temple was much more advanced than the one mastered by Morrigan. At least the teleportation array in the temple had a fixed location, unlike Morrigan.  The half-toned teleportation array didn't even have an accurate score. It could only teleport, but once it was teleported, it was abandoned.

    With Ferna as their guide, it didn’t take long for Han Yu and Ferna to leave the underground maze and return to the surface.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that Xiao Hei, the black panther who had been burned by him earlier and was even worse than a mangy dog, was already waiting there.  As soon as he saw Ferna appear, Xiao Hei immediately ran over to make out with Ferna as if he were a relative.  However, Xiao Hei clearly expressed his hostility towards Han Yu, baring his teeth and roaring in a low voice at Han Yu.

    Han Yu is not stingy enough to argue with an animal. Even if such an animal lives forever, Han Yu is still too lazy to argue with an animal.  Ferna was also very sensible. She took Xiao Hei aside and kept a distance of two meters between Han Yu and Xiao Hei.  Because of this, Han Yu and Ferna were kept two meters apart, with Ferna in front and Han Yu behind.

    Two people and one leopard came to the room where the teleportation array was installed. Ferna asked for the spare array eye stone in Han Yu's hand, and just when she was about to put it into the teleportation array, the black panther, who had always been hostile to Han Yu, stopped.  At this moment, he suddenly attacked and bit Ferna's wrist holding the spare eye stone.  When Ferna let go in pain, the Black Panther quickly took the spare formation eye stone that fell on the ground into his mouth.

    The accident happened too suddenly, and by the time Han Yu found out and wanted to stop it, it was already too late.  The black panther who swallowed the spare formation eye stone suddenly grew in size in the blink of an eye.  The black panther, which was originally about the size of a hound, has become the size of a calf, and it seems that it will continue to grow in size.

    When the Black Panther had no time to take care of Ferna, Han Yu stepped forward to rescue Ferna and quickly left the scene.  Ferna covered her bitten wrist with her hand, as if she couldn't believe that the black panther, who had always been dependent on her, would attack her. Her whole body seemed to have lost all energy, like a puppet on strings, letting Han  Yu dragged away.

    "Bang!" Just as Han Yu dragged Ferna out of the room.  While jumping out of the temple window, there was a loud noise, and a large hole was opened in the wall of the room where the teleportation array was placed, and a black panther the size of an elephant jumped out.  It landed directly in front of Han Yu and Ferna, with two narrow eyes staring at Han Yu and Ferna.

    "Want to leave? That's not that easy." The words of a strange man suddenly rang in Han Yu's mind.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, but then he came to his senses, looked at the black panther and shouted: "Alien beast!"

    "Hmph, it seems you have some knowledge. All I want is that woman. You keep that woman, and I let you go." Black Panther said to Han Yu with a sneer.

    Hearing this, Han Yu pulled Ferna behind him, stared at the Black Panther and said, "I'm sorry, I don't have the habit of betraying others in order to survive."

    "Why?" Ferna from behind suddenly asked.

    Han Yu was about to answer when he heard this.  Ferna walked around in front of Han Yu, looked up at the Black Panther and asked, "Why are you attacking me? Aren't we companions?"

    Seeing Ferna looking sad.  The black panther mocked unmoved: "Don't make such silly jokes. I am a noble being, how can I be companions with a humble human being like you. Don't be too self-righteous."

    "Have you forgotten the days when you lived with me before?" Ferna asked unwillingly.

    "Don't mention those days to me. It was a humiliation for me!" Black Panther suddenly roared at Ferna.

    "Why do you need to grab the backup formation eye stone?" Ferna asked slowly.

    Regarding this question, the Black Panther did not hide anything and immediately replied: "Because this backup formation eye stone is one of my inner elixirs. Only by getting this inner elixir can I break through this temple. Those damn guys are in my way."  The confinement on my body. Speaking of which, I would like to thank you. I can't enter the underground maze. If it weren't for your help, it would be really not easy to get the spare Formation Eye Stone."

    "What do you want to do with me?"

    "Of course I will kill you, but before I kill you, I will torture you to let you experience what it is like to be a pet." Black Panther said with a sneer.

    "It seems that you hate me very much. But I don't understand, how can I feel sorry for you?" Ferna asked unwillingly.

    &nbsp; "Hmph, I am of a noble race, but I am treated like a pet by a despicable human like you. This is the biggest crime you have committed. I will torture you to death to make you understand the consequences of despising me.  !”

    "That's enough!" Han Yu couldn't bear to listen and stepped forward. After protecting Ferna behind him, he said to the Black Panther: "Young master, you are mentioning your nobility in front of me. Because you are not worthy. If you really have the backbone,  When you were imprisoned, you could have chosen to commit suicide. But you didn't. You chose to live. Since you chose to live, then you have put down your dignity. Now you want to settle the score, don't you think?  Are you a little shameless? When you were weak, it was Ferna who helped you. No matter what her original motivation was, she took action to protect you, who was weak at the time. This is an indisputable fact. But now, you  Don’t you think you are a bit too shameless to have recovered your strength, but want to kill your savior? You are simply discrediting the big family of alien beasts, and you are not worthy of calling yourself an alien beast!"

    "Originally I wanted to let you go, but I have changed my mind now. I want to kill you first, and then kill this damn woman!" Black Panther stared at Han Yu with burning eyes, and announced through gritted teeth.  road.

    Han Yu immediately shouted, unwilling to be outdone: "Am I afraid of you?"

    The battle is about to begin!

    And just when Han Yu was about to strike preemptively, Ferna, who was standing behind Han Yu, suddenly said: "Han Yu. This is a matter between me and Xiao Hei. Please leave it to me to resolve it myself."

    "Ferna, you will die." Han Yu said with a frown.

    "I know. But whether it's life or death, I want to solve it myself." Ferna said stubbornly.  After saying that, he ignored Han Yu's obstruction.  He stood in front of Han Yu and faced the Black Panther.

    "You, this woman, do have some backbone, but I won't let you go just because of this."

    Ferna smiled slightly when she heard this, looked up at the Black Panther and said softly: "Xiao Hei, do you still remember the first time we met? At that time, you just opened your eyes, and you saw me for the first time"

    "Don't talk about those damn forgetful things. Those old bastards in this temple attacked me and took away my inner elixir. I had to choose to give in to save my life. This is good for you.  Memories, but for me, are the beginning of shame.”

    "Didn't you feel a trace of happiness during the days you were with me?" Ferna looked at the Black Panther with some sadness and asked.

    "That was the most humiliating period in my life. If possible, I wish I had never lived through that period."

    Hearing Black Panther’s decisive words, Ferna’s body shook, with a helpless smile on her face.  He said slowly: "I originally thought that you would care about the friendship we had back then, but I didn't expect that you didn't care at all. Maybe Han Yu was right, you are indeed a shameless beast."

    "Are you done talking nonsense? If you are done, then I will start my revenge." Black Panther asked impatiently.

    "How dare you!" Han Yu shouted angrily at the side.  Just take a step forward.  However, Ferna reached out to stop her, then looked at the Black Panther and said, "Xiao Hei. Do you think you can do whatever you want with me now that you have recovered your original body? I regret to tell you that that is impossible."

    "Oh. Really?" Black Panther heard this and sneered.

    "Don't believe it. Do you think that the elders in the temple will pass away without taking care of you? To tell you the truth, my life and yours have long been connected. If I give birth, you will live, and if I die, you will die.  If you want to kill me, you are actually killing yourself."

    "Humph! That's nonsense!" Black Panther replied in disbelief.

    Faced with Black Panther's disbelief, Ferna just said lightly, "Are you talking nonsense? You will know the answer right away." Then Ferna looked at Han Yu and said slowly: "Han Yu, can you help me?"  Can I do you a favor?"

    "If you want me to kill you, please forgive me, I have never killed an innocent person." Han Yu looked at Ferna and replied.

    Ferna smiled bitterly and said slowly to Han Yu: "I have lived long enough, so long that I have forgotten how long I have lived? I have tasted enough of loneliness, let me get  Is relief possible?”

    "Can't you commit suicide?"

    "No, saints are not allowed to commit suicide." Ferna slowly shook her head and replied.

    " Anyway, I won't kill you. If you must die, then I will kill the black panther. Anyway, you and it are one life, and if it dies, you will die, right?  "

    "Can you kill it?" Ferna asked doubtfully after a moment of silence.

    ?"Remove that word, won't you have some confidence in me?" Han Yu said to Ferna with some dissatisfaction after hearing this.  Ferna smiled sheepishly when she heard this, stepped aside, and expressed her support for Han Yu with her actions.

    "Are you really not afraid of death?" Han Yu suddenly asked Ferna while standing in front of the Black Panther.

    When Ferna heard this, she said quietly: "I no longer want to experience that feeling of loneliness."

    "Is there still hope of opening the teleportation array?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Just place the backup formation eye stone, then stand on the teleportation formation and wait."

    "I understand, then stand aside and wait for death in peace." Han Yu nodded to Ferna and said confidently.

    When Han Yu looked at Black Panther seriously, Black Panther asked aloud: "Have you finished giving your last words? If not, I can give you a little more time."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked the Black Panther up and down and asked, "How long have you been staying in this place?"

    "More than a thousand years." Black Panther was stunned when he heard this, and then replied slowly.

    After hearing this, Han Yu nodded and said loudly: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, no wonder."

    Seeing Han Yu's behavior at this time, Black Panther frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Haha It's not interesting. I just suddenly understand why you have so much confidence? Think about it, it's understandable for a rustic who has been locked up in the same place for thousands of years and doesn't understand the outside world. I'm right  I deeply sympathize with you." He said he expressed deep sympathy, but his face showed a look of contempt, which made Black Panther feel very unhappy. He immediately looked at Han Yu unconvinced and said, "What? Could it be?  The world outside is already dominated by humans, are the alien beasts extinct?"

    "Not all of them are correct. Most of the outside world is already dominated by humans, while all the alien beasts have shrunk into the Death Star Territory."

    "Shrinking? Death Star Field?"

    "Hehe I say you are an old hater and you still don't want to admit it. Are you dumbfounded? Don't you know?" Han Yu said to Black Panther with a mocking look on his face.

    The Black Panther was silent for a moment, stared at Han Yu and said: "No matter how the outside world changes, the law of the jungle will never change. As long as I have power, I can have everything."

    "Okay, what you said is really insightful and domineering." Han Yu gave Black Panther a thumbs up and praised him, but then changed the subject, "But I still want to remind you that when saying these words, you must also  Look at the strength you have, otherwise you will only be treated as a joke, and you yourself will become a laughing stock."

    "Hmph! Just for you, I can kill you with one slap!" Black Panther said disdainfully to Han Yu.

    "Really? That's really interesting. Come on, let me see how you slap me to death?" Han Yu was not angry when he heard this, but just raised the index finger of his right hand provocatively at Black Panther.

    This action became the trigger for a battle between one man and one leopard.  The black panther roared, raised his right front paw, and slapped Han Yu hard.  But Han Yu did not retreat, and used the propulsion force from the flames sprayed from both hands to get under the black panther's belly before the black panther's right front paw fell down. Raising his hand was a fire.

    The panther's belly immediately caught fire. The panther immediately fell to the ground. At this time, Han Yu had already gone behind the panther's butt and aimed a fireball at the panther's tail.  When the black panther turned his head, Han Yu had already jumped to the top of the black panther.

    ……

    The Black Panther had no strength but could not touch the corner of Han Yu's clothes. He was so angry that the Black Panther let out a series of roars, but for a while there was nothing he could do to Han Yu.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 397 The Saint’s Decision

    Which one is more important, speed or power?

    Some people say it is strength, but without strength, no matter how fast you are, you can only use it to escape; others say it is speed. After all, there is a saying that the only martial arts in the world is fast. Others say that strength and speed are both important, which can also be understood as having both civil and military skills.  , but most of those who choose this learning direction end up accomplishing nothing and falling behind on both sides.  Of course, there are exceptions, such as the Black Panther who is fighting Han Yu. Whether it is strength or speed, the Black Panther has reached an almost perfect standard.

    But even so, Black Panther still had no way of attacking Han Yu.  There is no other reason, because Han Yu is a little bit faster than the Black Panther, but his strength is a little bit worse. Because of this, the battle between one man and one leopard has become a protracted battle.  The temple as a battlefield also suffered as a result.

    Under the joint efforts of Han Yu and Black Panther, one-third of the ancient temple has been destroyed, and the number of destroyed places continues to increase.

    As the saint of the temple, Ferna did not protect the integrity of the temple. She just stood there quietly, watching Han Yu and the Black Panther fight like a cat and a mouse.  I don’t know why, but Ferna’s location was not affected. It was understandable that Han Yu didn’t touch Ferna, but the black panther who yelled at Ferna didn’t attack Ferna either.  Ferna felt a little confused.

    "Maybe it doesn't want to be buried with him." Ferna suddenly laughed at herself.  Ferna suddenly felt a little bored with the battle taking place in front of her.  I don’t want to read any more.  Years of loneliness.  There was only one black panther who depended on her, but she suddenly discovered that the black panther wanted to kill her all the time. This feeling of loss gave Ferna the idea of ????committing suicide.  A person who feels abandoned by the world has a fear of living.

    Turning around and walking towards the temple that had not yet been destroyed, Ferna remembered that there was something else in the temple that she should give to Han Yu. Even before she left this world, she should give it to Han Yu at the end of her life in this world.  A parting gift from a human being I met.

    ……

    Han Yu took the time to take a look at where Ferna was and was stunned.  Gone?  Ferna who was standing there disappeared. She had obviously paid attention when fighting the Black Panther and did not let the remnants of the attack reach there.  But where are people now?

    "Ho" Black Panther, whose eyes were already red, was overjoyed when he saw Han Yu, who had been running up and down, suddenly stopped.  While roaring wildly, he swatted away with his claws.

    Han Yu didn’t dodge when he saw this, he clenched his right hand hard, and several flaming chains suddenly flew out from the ground, instantly wrapping around the front paws of the black panther.

    When the flames wrapped around the front paws of the black panther, it made bursts of "ZZZZ" sounds, causing the black panther to struggle hard in pain.  But instead of being broken free, the flame chains were getting tighter and tighter, and there were still flame chains emerging from the ground, entangled in the Black Panther's limbs, body, and head.

    The black panther struggled hard.  A feeling that I have never experienced before arises in my heart. This is a feeling that I have never experienced before being caught by someone.  Fear of death!

    With an indifferent look on his face, Han Yu didn't feel much joy as he watched the black panther being tightened by the flame chain as he continued to struggle.  Ferna is missing. This time the battle is for Ferna, but now the real owner is missing, which makes Han Yu feel a little disappointed.

    "Let me go!" Black Panther, who was already firmly bound by the flame chain and unable to move, roared at Han Yu.  But the answer he got was that the flame chain was further tightened.  The black panther seemed to feel that all the bones in his body were about to be crushed, and he couldn't help but let out a scream.  Unfortunately, the Black Panther's screams did not elicit sympathy from Han Yu. Han Yu just looked at the Black Panther indifferently.

    There are many kinds of exotic beasts!  Han Yu has already had this understanding since he met the ghost-faced fox king Mei Di.  In Han Yu's heart, he did not regard alien beasts as animals.  On the contrary, Han Yu treats the alien beasts as highly intelligent creatures like humans.

    In Han Yu's eyes, Black Panther's words and deeds were like an ungrateful villain.  As for dealing with ungrateful villains, Han Yu has never been merciful, as for animal protection laws.  Not popular here in Han Yu.

    "Did you attack Ferna just now?" Han Yu asked Black Panther coldly.

    "" Black Panther glared at Han Yu and remained silent.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this.  With a slight hook of his right index finger, the flame chain tightened again.  As soon as the flame chain tightened, the Black Panther let out a scream, gritted his teeth and stared at Han Yu threateningly: "Don't give me a chance to stand up, otherwise I will definitely cut you into pieces!"

    "You have to see the situation clearly before you speak." Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this and said slowly to Black Panther.  Of course when talking?, the flame chain tightened again, allowing the Black Panther to experience the feeling of ecstasy again.

    "I didn't attack that woman just now." Black Panther whispered to Han Yu.  The Black Panther may have never heard the saying "A good man never suffers the consequences", but his words and deeds at this time have already well explained the meaning of this sentence.

    Seeing that Black Panther surrendered, Han Yu smiled slightly and continued to ask Black Panther: "Then did you see where Ferna went?"

    "No, I was just paying attention to you." Black Panther immediately replied.

    "In this place, besides you and Ferna, is there any other life?" Han Yu asked again.

    "There used to be a Minotaur, but like me, it could only stay in the underground labyrinth and could not come out. But since you came out of the underground labyrinth safely, it means that it has died. In this way, except for me and that  Apart from women, you are the only one left with life.”

    After hearing Black Panther's answer, Han Yu pondered for a moment. Just as he was about to continue asking Black Panther questions, Black Panther shouted: "Stop asking, the person you are looking for has appeared."

    Han Yu looked back and saw Ferna, who had just disappeared, slowly walking over from the ruins of the temple.  Looking at her expression at this moment, she was shocked!  Ferna felt incredible that Han Yu could catch the Black Panther.

    "What did you do just now? I'm worried about you." Han Yu said to Ferna who came closer.  Ferna didn't answer.  He looked at the Black Panther who was under control.  Da Fei said to Han Yu: "I just remembered something and left for a while. Han Yu, do you want to leave here?"

    "Of course I want to." Han Yu replied without hesitation: "After the Black Panther's inner elixir is taken out"

    Before Han Yu could finish speaking, Ferna shook her head and said, "It's impossible. If you want to take out the inner elixir of a strange beast, you must use a very special technique. It's a pity that I don't know that technique."

    As if being poured down by a basin of cold water, Han Yu was silent for a moment, smiled reluctantly at Ferna and said: "It doesn't matter, I will dig up from here bit by bit. There will always be a way to dig through it.  when."

    "Do you have to leave here?" Ferna asked softly.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then nodded solemnly, "My friends are waiting for me to join them up there. I must get out of here."

    "In this case. Then let me help you." Ferna said slowly.

    "You have a way to leave here? That's great. Ferna, come with me and leave here. My companions are all good people, and they will definitely get along with you happily Ferna? What are you doing?  ?" Halfway through his words, Han Yu looked at Ferna who put a yellow talisman on his chest in confusion and asked.

    "I'm sorry, I can't leave with you, so I can only treat you like this. Please forgive me." Ferna said as she hung a satchel in her hand around Han Yu's neck, and at the same time said to Han Yu  Explained: "I have a teleportation talisman given to me by the elders of the previous temple. I can use it to send you outside"

    "Then let's go together." Han Yu said to Ferna while trying to move, but he didn't know what happened to the talisman that Ferna attached to his chest.  It actually made Han Yu unable to move at all.

    "No, the talisman cannot be used on the user, and I don't want to leave here."

    "You want to seek death? No! Don't be so worthless, okay? You just have no companions for the time being. After you leave here with me, you will have many companions." Han Yu guessed what Ferna wanted to do and hurriedly  Said to Ferna.

    But Ferna had a firm mind and was unmoved by Han Yu's words. She continued to talk to herself: "According to time calculation, I have lived for more than a thousand years and will continue to live. I don't know when the world will meet again."  Come to the end of life. Han Yu. In fact, eternal life is not a good thing. Watching your relatives and friends die one after another in front of your eyes, you will always be left with loneliness. I don’t want to continue to live in loneliness and loneliness.  . Ever since I can remember, I have been like a puppet on strings, living in the expectations of others. Now, please give me a choice to decide my own destiny, okay?"

    Facing Han Yu who looked at him with a pleading expression, Han Yu fell silent.  At this time, Han Yu was actually very conflicted.  Life is fair to everyone, and a person only has one chance. But having a golden finger like Ferna in front of her is a mistake in itself.  Now the error has realized its error and wants to correct it.  But for some reason, Han Yu couldn't say "go to hell" to Ferna.

    Seeing Han Yu’s silence, Ferna…With a smile, he picked up the only teleportation talisman with his right hand, pressed it on Han Yu's chest, and said softly to Han Yu: "This is my own choice. Even if you don't agree, please keep silent. Farewell is imminent. I  I have nothing to give you, I can only give you some of the gifts I have received as a saint over the years, and I hope you won’t dislike them.”

    "Do you really want to die?" Han Yu said slowly after being silent for a while.

    "I am not a being who should live in this world."

    "There is nothing in this world that should not exist. Existence is reasonable! You" Han Yu roared, but before he could finish speaking, Ferna's teleportation talisman took effect, and Han Yu disappeared.  In front of Ferna.  Looking at the place where Han Yu had disappeared, Ferna murmured to herself: "Take care along the way, the last friend I know in my life."

    "Are these your last words?" came the Black Panther's eerie voice.  As Han Yu disappeared, the chain of flames binding the Black Panther was immediately broken free by the Black Panther.  Without Han Yu in the way, Black Panther suddenly became proud again, looking at Ferna as if he were looking at a plate of food.

    Ferna glanced at Black Panther lightly.  He replied in a calm tone: "Yes. That's all my last words. What about you? Don't you have anything to say?"

    "Hahaha What do I have to say? Kill you, and then find a way to get out of this hellish place." Black Panther looked at Ferna in a funny way and said.

    Ferna smiled slightly when she heard this, "That won't work. I'm a little afraid of the dark, so I need you to accompany you."

    "Humph, I won't accompany you!" The black panther instinctively felt a sense of crisis. While answering Ferna, it launched an attack on Ferna.

    But even so, the Black Panther's attack was still too late.  When the Black Panther's right front paw was about to fall on Ferna, the Black Panther felt as if his heart was suddenly grabbed hard by someone's hand.  The pain caused the Black Panther to stop moving immediately and tremble all over.

    "At this moment, Ferna was holding a dagger in her hands, and that dagger.  It had stabbed hard into Ferna's heart, leaving only the handle of the dagger.

    "You, you are crazy!" Black Panther shouted at Ferna with a trembling voice.  It could feel that its life was rapidly draining away, something the Black Panther never expected.

    Hearing this, Ferna glanced weakly at the Black Panther who was lying on the ground unable to move in pain, and said slowly: "After staying with me for so many years, don't you still understand that I am a person who speaks my truth?"

    "But, but roar!" The black panther let out a roar of grief, anger and unwillingness, and collapsed to the ground, its proud head hanging on the ground.  Blood began to flow from the corner of the mouth, and more and more blood flowed, and in the blink of an eye, the black panther's body was soaked.

    Seeing the black panther's eyes glaring unwillingly, Ferna slowly walked to the black panther and sat down, leaning against the black panther's body, and said softly: "It's lonely on the road to hell, Xiao Hei, you have to wait for me.  Wait." With that said, Ferna took out a piece of yellow talisman paper with both hands and used her last bit of strength to tear the yellow talisman paper open.  As the talisman paper was torn apart.  A cloud of white smoke slowly surrounded Ferna and Black Panther. When the smoke dissipated, Ferna and Black Panther had disappeared.

    *********************************

    Fantasy Star Realm Jelinka

    Euler, the president of the poker club who finally holds the most power, has been having a hard time recently.  He didn't expect that Maser would leave Zhouquan behind.  After he successfully seized power and got rid of two of his closest confidants, including Maser, the man named Zhou Quan appeared out of nowhere.

    Although it is said that the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit, he still murders his teacher.  Moreover, this teacher is also a teacher who has saved his life, which inevitably makes people feel sad.  And it gave Euler even more headache.  Even his mother, Monica, heard about her murder of Maser from somewhere, and now she treats her like a stranger, and she has an attitude of not having anything to do with him.

    "Huang Hu" Euler subconsciously rubbed his eyebrows and shouted to the door out of habit.

    The door opened, but it was not Huang Hu who came in, but Li Yi.  Seeing Li Yi, Euler remembered that Huang Hu had died that night, and now his guard captain was Li Yi.

    "President, do you have anything to tell me?" Li Yi looked at Ola and asked respectfully.

    When Euler heard this, he asked: "It's nothing serious, I just wanted to ask if Fang Bing is not back yet?"

    "No. President, do you think Fang Bing will not come back?" Li Yi asked tentatively.

    "Huh? Why do you ask?" Euler glanced at Li Yi suspiciously and asked.

    ?"President, the rumor spread by Jelinka recently"

    "Shut up! Didn't I already send someone to refute the rumor?" Before Li Yi could finish speaking, Euler suddenly slammed the table and asked Li Yi angrily.

    Li Yi hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, someone went to refute the rumors, but the rumors did not stop, but became more and more serious. President, please tell me something that should not be said by subordinates. The previous president did not reconcile with the president for a day."  , then the rumors may not stop for a day.”

    "You go out first and order someone to write to Fang Bing again, asking him to rush back to Jelinka." Ola was silent for a moment, then sat back down and ordered Li Yi.

    "Yes." Li Yi agreed, bowed and exited the room.

    When the door closed, Euler sighed.  I didn't expect that the old guy from Maser would leave Zhou Quan as a backup plan. It was precisely because of this backup plan that flaws appeared in the originally well-calculated plan. What's worse, this flaw is now  It's getting bigger and bigger.

    "Anyway, let's settle the matter with my mother first. Only by convincing my mother to appear in the outside world with me can we stop that rumor!" Thinking of this, Euler felt a burst of secret hatred in his heart, and vowed to catch Zhou Quan once again.  , he must be cut into pieces.  But now I still have to go see my mother Monica, hoping that this time I won’t be rejected again.

    With a group of guards, they arrived at Monica’s new residence.  Since Maser died at home, Monica moved out of her original residence and moved to Maser's home.  Regarding the arrival of Euler, her biological son, Monica was very conflicted in her heart. All in all, Euler was her biological son, but it was this biological son who did something worse than a beast.  , which made Monica unable to accept this reality.  Although Euler has repeatedly assured herself that the words spread by the outside world are just rumors and trouble caused by the vice president's remnants, Monica knows that those things are not rumors, but facts!  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 398: Crazy

    In the dark picture, one is her confidant and benefactor, and the other is her own flesh and blood. Looking at the picture of her own flesh and blood stabbing the sword into the chest of her confidant and benefactor, Monica felt a wave of pain in her heart.  Sad, making myself feel breathless.

    This is reality!  This is a reality that Monica cannot accept!  But this is something that has really happened. Even if you want to change it, you can't change it.

    Monica is very conflicted. On the one hand, she is her confidant and benefactor, and on the other hand, she is her own flesh and blood. This makes Monica not sure which side she should choose.  If possible, Monica would rather not have obtained this videotape and be hidden from her own flesh and blood than to be in such a dilemma now.

    The torment of conscience made Monica look haggard, so when Euler saw Monica who opened the door for him, he was really shocked.

    "What are you doing here?" Monica asked Euler who was standing at the door in a stiff tone.

    "Momcan you let the child come into the house to talk?" Euler smiled bitterly and begged Monica.

    Monica was silent for a moment and moved out of the way.  Euler was overjoyed when he saw this. He walked into the room first and said to Monica as he walked: "Mother, I know you feel very sad about the death of Teacher Maser, but the deceased is gone, and the living will continue to live.  If you continue like this, I don’t think Mr. Maser’s spirit in heaven will rest in peace.”

    "Eula was your teacher really killed by Huang Hu?" Monica listened to Euler's persuasion.  Finally I couldn't help but ask Euler.

    Euler, who was talking endlessly, felt his heart tighten when he heard this.  After looking at Monica and laughing a few times, she asked: "Mom, what do you mean by this? The child can't understand."

    "Really? Just think I'm talking nonsense." Monica took a deep look at Ola and said slowly.

    Eula lowered his head in a panic. His guilty look made Monica sigh in her heart. At this moment, Monica seemed to have made a decision and said to Eula: "Ola  La, since Jelinka’s accident, you seem to have become very busy. It’s rare for us mother and son to meet today, so let’s have something to eat before leaving.”

    "Okay. Then it's all my mother's fault." Euler quickly replied after hearing this.

    Monica nodded, "You sit down for a while, I'll make some dishes you like, and we two can have a drink."

    ?While Monica is in the kitchen cooking.  Euler sat in his seat, thinking about how to ask Monica to accompany him to several important meetings and deal with the rumors with actions.  With an unintentional glance, I saw the TV that was turned off in the corner of the room, but the DVD placed under the TV was still running.

    Euler curiously turned on the TV, and the picture that appeared in front of him made the hairs on Euler's back stand up.  Isn't that the scene of the conversation between me and Maser that night?  Once this video is made public, his reputation will be ruined, and everything he owns at this time will be in vain.  Thinking of this consequence, the cold sweat on Euler's forehead suddenly fell to the ground along his cheeks.

    Taking a deep breath, Euler turned off the TV and took out the DVD disc.  He was about to destroy it, but then he seemed to think of something, put the disc back on the DVD, walked to the door of the room and said to Monica who was busy in the kitchen: "Mom, my child has something to deal with, let's go first.  "

    "You're leaving now? Didn't you agree to stay and have dinner together?" Monica walked out of the kitchen after hearing this and looked at Ola with a dissatisfied look on her face.

    Euler, who had a guilty conscience, could not dare to meet Monica at this time. Before Monica walked out of the kitchen, he had already reached the door. When Monica walked out of the kitchen.  I happened to see his back.  With his back turned to Monica, Euler said: "Mom, please forgive me, I couldn't help myself." After saying that, before Monica could speak again, Euler stepped out of the room and looked at the figure from behind.  Flee in despair.

    Monica took a deep look at Euler’s back.  He walked back to his room and took a look at the closed DVD.  He sighed softly and said to himself: "What choice will you make this time?"

    After going out, Euler got into the car and let the driver drive the car far away, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.  When the driver saw this, he jokingly said to Ola: "President, does Ms. Monica want to hit you?"

    "Drive your car!" Euler shouted angrily.

    The driver shrank his neck when he heard this and did not dare to speak.  Euler, on the other hand, leaned back on his seat and tried hard to calm down his excitement.  When the mood gradually calmed down, Euler's intelligence once again took the upper hand, and Euler began to consider the consequences.  If that video was released, the consequences would be disastrous.  Therefore, the release of that video must be prevented.  I didn’t take away the recorder before.I didn't want to alert the enemy, but that video was a time bomb. If I didn't destroy that thing, I would have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.  Why does the mother have this video?  Does mother want to be the president again?

    Thinking of this, Euler felt a resentment towards Monica in his heart. He felt that Monica wanted to use the video in his possession to control him, and this idea took root in Euler's heart and could not go away.

    "President, where do you want to go?" the driver asked cautiously.  As a discerning driver, of course it is better to be honest and behave when you know that the president is in a bad mood.

    "Go back to the headquarters." Euler replied after a moment of silence.

    ……

    Back at the headquarters, Euler returned to his office. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his mother Monica wanted to use the video she had mastered to her disadvantage.

    "Dong dong dong" Just when Euler was thinking about something, there was a knock on the office door.  Li Yi brought news about Fang Bing.

    "What did you say? Gone?" Ola looked at Li Yi in surprise and asked.

    Li Yi nodded and confirmed after hearing this: "Yes, according to the information we received, Fang Bing left his men on the third day after the night of Jelinka's turmoil, and his whereabouts are unknown. By the way, he took him with him when he left  I took away the three broken pieces of Kowloon jade that the organization found with great difficulty."

    "Bang!" Euler slapped the table hard.  He yelled angrily: "Fang Bing. What do you want to do?"

    "President, according to Fang Bing's assistant, Fang Bing received a letter before he left, but Fang Bing burned the letter after Fang Bing read it."

    "Do you know the source of that letter?" Euler asked in a deep voice.

    Li Yi immediately replied: "Yes, it was sent from Jelinka."

    Hearing this, Euler was shocked, and naturally thought of his mother Monica.  After a moment of silence, Ola said to Li Yi word by word: "Li Yi, please inform me. Use all your strength to capture Fang Bing and take back the three pieces of Kowloon jade that he took away. If he dares to resist, he will be killed!"  "

    "Yes." Li Yi agreed excitedly.  Turned and left the room.  Although I don't know why Fang Bing left the organization, for Li Yi, who is usually at odds with Fang Bing, Li Yi is happy when Fang Bing is unlucky. As for the reason, that is not what Li Yi needs to care about.

    When Li Yi went to deliver the order excitedly, Euler sat on his chair with a dejected look on his face, covered his face with his hands, rubbed it vigorously, and whispered through gritted teeth: "Strike first is better. Strike later.  Damn it! Mother, don’t blame the child for being cruel."

    The night was hazy, and most people living in Jelinka had already entered a dream. Near the former residence of the peerless ghost fox Maser, a black shadow quickly climbed over the courtyard wall, unlocked the door and walked into the room with ease.  Tiptoeing up to the second floor, he came to the door of Monica's room where he was staying temporarily. The black shadow hesitated slightly, and then gently opened the door with his left hand.  Already clutching a dagger tightly.

    "Pa" Not even two steps after the black shadow entered the room, the lights in the room suddenly turned on.  This change shocked the shadow. At this moment, Monica, who was lying on the bed, sat up, looked at the shadow and said, "Eula. I didn't expect you to really come.  Are you here?  Kill me?"

    Finding Monica’s eyes looking at his right hand, the shadow simply pulled off the mask on his face.  He admitted generously: "I'm sorry, mother, your existence has threatened my status."

    "Why do these words sound so familiar? You must have said this when you killed your teacher." Monica looked at Euler with a smile and asked.

    Ola was silent for a moment, looked up at Monica and said: "Mother, I don't want to kill you. As long as you hand over that video and forget what you saw, we will still be a mother and son" At this point,  Euler couldn't speak anymore because he saw his mother Monica shaking her head at him.

    "Don't say these things that you don't even believe yourself. If you really think so, Maser will not die in your hands. I don't know why you became like this, I just want to tell you  You made one wrong step, one wrong step after another. You have embarked on the wrong path, and sooner or later you will die badly."

    "Mother, do you have to make things difficult for your child?" Ola's face darkened, and she stared at Monica in a bad tone and asked.

    When Monica saw this, she glanced at Ola mockingly, and said slowly: "Don't tell me that you dressed up like this in the middle of the night just to visit me."

    Euler was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and admitted: "Yes, for the sake of my career, I did come here with bad intentions. It's just mother, if you are willing to cooperate with your child, we, mother and son??We can still get along with each other peacefully.  "

    "No, whenever I think of you doing things that deceive your master and destroy your ancestors for the sake of your so-called career, I feel ashamed to be with you. Your teacher Maser saved you from danger, but in the end, you were  You killed this beast with your own hands. Do you know that the moment before he was killed by you, he was still planning for your future. I really don’t understand, how did you succeed at that time? Is your conscience affected?  Did the dog eat it? Or are you born a white-eyed wolf!"

    Euler gritted his teeth and listened silently to Monica's scolding. After Monica stopped scolding, Euler stared at Monica and said word by word: "You will never understand what I want to say.  I am determined to show my ambition, no matter who is blocking me from showing my ambition, they will be my enemies!"

    "Including my mother?" Monica asked with a sneer.

    "Yes."

    "Humph, then I wish your ambition will be realized one day. The disc you want is in that DVD. I don't have a backup. There is only one copy in the world. As long as you destroy this copy, you will  You can sit back and relax. Oh, by the way. Even without me as an insider."

    After hearing this, Euler took out the CD, put it in his arms and asked Monica: "Mom, where is Fang Bing?"

    "How do I know where to go?" Monica said as she picked up a small medicine bottle placed by the bedside.

    "Hasn't mother contacted him?" Euler looked at Monica in disbelief and asked.

    "Humph, believe it or not." Monica snorted coldly and opened the medicine bottle.

    "Mother, what are you going to do?" Euler looked at Monica who put the medicine bottle to her mouth and asked in surprise.

    "Hmph, haven't you always wanted me to die? I'll do it myself so that you won't be burdened with the crime of matricide. But now you have plenty of debts and lice. You don't know if I do this.  , can it make you feel better?" As she said that, Monica tilted her neck and swallowed all the potion in the medicine bottle.

    Monica is drinking chronic poison.  After drinking the medicine, Monica still had time to put away the medicine bottle, lie down on the bed, and then said to the stunned Euler: "Okay, your purpose of coming here has been achieved, leave now. I hope we  There is no chance of meeting again." After saying that, Monica closed her eyes and stopped talking to Euler.

    Euler walked out of the room in a daze, and he had already put away the dagger.  At this time, Euler could not help but ask himself.  Are what you did during this period really correct?  The two people closest to him left him one after another. One was killed by his own hands, and the other committed suicide because he was disappointed with what he had done.  Is this result really what you want?  The feeling of having great power is not as good as imagined.  Euler felt bursts of mental and physical exhaustion, and a sense of powerlessness emerged from deep in his heart.

    After walking out of Monica's room, Euler leaned against the wall, sat on the ground, and covered his face with his hands.  Regret was the only thought in Euler's mind at the moment.  But the matter has come to this, and even if I regret it in my heart, there is no possibility of doing it again.

    Euler cried silently for a long time, then slowly got up from the ground and walked towards the door.  From beginning to end, Euler never looked back.

    The next morning.  When the people who were ordered to find Monica arrived at Maser's former residence, they discovered that the previous president Monica had been poisoned and died. Judging from the situation at the scene, Monica committed suicide.

    When the news came out, Jelinka was shocked again.  As Monica's son, Euler cried and fainted in front of Monica's soul several times. It was precisely because of this that the elders of Jelinka's old school accepted the reality that Euler was the president, and changed from the previous two-partner relationship.  To serve with all your heart.  This result was something Euler did not expect. Because of this, Euler buried Monica and Marcel together. It was not that no one objected to Euler's decision, but only a small part.  Of course Euler, who had the loyalty of the elders of the old faction, would not take this objection to heart.

    After finishing the funeral, Euler began to free up his hands to deal with the remnants of Maser.  He first announced that Zhou Quan, who followed Maser to Jelinka, was a spy sent by the alliance. Maser's death was directly related to Zhou Quan, so he ordered Zhou Quan to be hunted down.  At the same time, Huang Hu was considered a spy of the alliance, and Fang Bing, who had the best relationship with Huang Hu, could not escape the suspicion of an alliance spy, so he ordered Fang Bing to be retrieved for examination.

    It is difficult for just two people to fight against a powerful organization.  Although Zhou Quan and Fang Bing also gathered some people around them, compared with the power that Ola had, the power in their hands was really not enough.

    “Now we must find a way to tell everyone the truth. Only in this way can weOnly when that beast's true colors are revealed can he know what it means to betray one's relatives!  Zhou Quan said loudly to Fang Bing, who was sitting opposite him.

    "I know everything you said, but how do you expose it? Huang Hu is already dead, and after his death, he took a scapegoat for that guy. Now it's really hard to win people's trust based on our red lips and white teeth.  . We originally expected that woman Monica to help us, but it turned out that woman was really good and actually committed suicide?" Fang Bing looked at Zhou Quan helplessly and said.

    "The methods are all people's imagination. I don't believe that a living person can be urinated and suffocated to death?" Zhou Quan shouted loudly.

    Fang Bing took out his ears and reminded Zhou Quan: "No matter how loud you shout, it's useless. You should think about our next step. Our range of activities is getting smaller and smaller. If we don't leave here, I'm afraid  There’s no chance of leaving anymore.”

    "I know. Why do you look like you don't care about anything?" Zhou Quan looked at Fang Bing dissatisfied and said.

    Fang Bing looked at Zhou Quan seriously when he heard this and said, "Actually, for me, whether Euler kills Maser or not has nothing to do with me. His mistake was that he shouldn't have said that Huang Hu was from the alliance.  Spy. I think back then, when he just became the president and had no power, Huang Hu and I were his confidants. We could be said to be loyal to him. And what he said at that time was also very nice, saying that he would be absolutely certain in the future.  He won't treat us badly. But in the end, he made a mistake. I don't expect him to fulfill his original promise to me and Huang Hu after he becomes powerful, but he can't betray us who are loyal to him for his own purposes. Huang Hu was killed by him,  Even after he died, he was accused of being an Alliance spy, which made him unable to live in peace even after death. I want to seek justice for my brother. This is the reason why I stay here. Don't get me wrong."

    "I won't get it wrong" Before Zhou Quan could finish his words, the door was suddenly knocked open, and the person shouted to Zhou Quan in panic: "Boss, we are surrounded!" To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 399: Find another way out

    "Be careful!" Just when Zhou Quan wanted to step forward and ask carefully, Fang Bing suddenly shouted and threw the water glass in his hand at the person who came to report the message.  The person who reported the news quickly dodged and dodged the flying teacup. At the same time, he turned around and rushed towards Zhou Quan, with a dagger shining with blue light in his hand.

    But now that it has been exposed, Zhou Quan will naturally not be stabbed. He reaches out and grabs the assassin's wrist holding the dagger. He twists it hard and the dagger is released immediately. Then Zhou Quan subdues the assassin with three or two blows.  Before he could ask, the assassin sneered and said, "You can't escape even if you kill me!"

    Fang Bing stepped forward, picked up the dagger, looked at it, and said to Zhou Quan, "The dagger is poisonous."

    "Yes, I know." Zhou Quan nodded, took the dagger and pointed it at the assassin before saying, "Do you want to taste what the poison on this dagger feels like?"

    "Huh, you can't escape. Mr. Li Yi personally leads the team. You have been completely surrounded. All of your men left outside have been captured"

    "Pfft!" Before the assassin could finish speaking, Zhou Quan inserted the dagger into the assassin's chest and said with a look of disdain: "You are such a long-winded guy."

    After killing the assassin, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing looked at each other. After a moment, Fang Bing broke the silence and asked Zhou Quan: "What should we do now? I guess the people outside are already under control."

    Zhou Quan pondered for a moment, looked at Fang Bing and said, "I have a plan, maybe it can get us out of this predicament. Do you want to try it?"

    "Is there any other way at this time besides trying? Just say it." Fang Bing replied after hearing this.

    "I am proficient in the art of disguise. Let me dress up as this assassin. Capture you alive, and then find an opportunity to hold the opponent's leader hostage and leave here."

    Fang Bing pondered for a moment and then said: "Well the assassin just now said that the person leading the team this time is called Li Yi. I don't usually deal with that Li Yi. If he knows that I was captured alive, he will definitely take the opportunity to humiliate me.  Once I do it, there is a chance of success."

    Zhou Quan was overjoyed when he heard this and immediately said: "Then let's start preparations without further delay. Then we will find a way to attract Li Yi's attention and take the opportunity to kidnap him."

    "Um."

    ……

    Outside the door, Li Yi was hiding in the distance.  He looked at the door expectantly.  As Fang Bing's enemy, Li Yi knew that Fang Bing was very capable, and the assassin sent earlier might not succeed.  But even though he was sure that the assassin's operation would fail, Li Yi couldn't help but feel a little hopeful.  A living Fang Bing is worth more than a dead Fang Bing.  When President Euler sent himself again, he made repeated orders to capture Fang Bing alive as much as possible.  As a loyal supporter of President Euler, Li Yi must of course carry out President Euler's orders wholeheartedly.

    "Creak" the door opened, and a familiar figure came out.  Li Yi stared at Fang Bing who came out, and couldn't help but gloated: "Fang Bing, Fang Bing, you also have today!"

    Hearing this, Fang Bing glanced at Li Yi disdainfully and said nothing.  Li Yi also saw it at this time. Fang Bing's hands were tied behind his back, and he was obviously captured alive.  At this moment, the man who had made great achievements was nodding and bowing to himself, with a charming smile on his face.

    The enemy's misfortune greatly reduced Li Yi's vigilance.  He stepped in front of Fang Bing and looked at Fang Bing with a sneer. He opened his mouth to taunt Fang Bing a few words when the assassin opened his mouth and said: "Sir, there is another person in the room."

    "Yes, where is that person?" Li Yi was reminded and then remembered that there was another person in the room with Fang Bing.

    "There was only one person, and I was alone, so I had no choice but to kill that person first, and then capture Fang Bing alive." As the assassin spoke, he moved his body to the side.  Li Yi didn't know there was a scam.  Seeing the assassin step aside, he subconsciously stretched his head and looked into the room, and sure enough he saw a person lying in a pool of blood in the room.

    "Not bad, not bad, you did a good job." Before he finished speaking, Li Yi felt a cold feeling on his neck.  Look at the assassin again.  The assassin who had a flattering expression on his face now looked at him with a cold face.

    "You, you're not" Li Yi stuttered a little.  Before he could finish speaking, Fang Bing on the side had already reached out and unhooked Li Yi's weapon, and tied Li Yi firmly with the rope that was originally on his hand.

    "You, you are so despicable!" Li Yi cursed angrily.

    "Pa" Zhou Quan put away the dagger, raised his hand and slapped Li Yi, and asked in a cold voice: "Where are our men?"

    "Humph!" Li Yi snorted coldly.  Fang Bing, who was on the side, reached out and patted Li Yi's cheek, and said to Li Yi with a gentle expression: "I mean, Li Yi, you've always been a good man who doesn't want to suffer the consequences, but now you've fallen into our hands.  , if you don’t cooperate a little bit, it will be different from your usual way of doing things.?There is some conflict.  "

    "You!" Li Yi glared at Fang Bing, but unfortunately Fang Bing was unmoved and said to Li Yi in a cold voice: "Don't pretend to be a tough guy with me, I know you very well. Don't behave like a human being inside or outside when the time comes.  oh."

    Li Yi was like a deflated rubber ball when he heard this, and said helplessly: "The president has ordered us to capture you people alive as much as possible, so among your subordinates, except for the die-hard ones who were killed by my order, the rest must surrender."  Otherwise, I will have someone imprison you."

    "Who betrayed us?" Zhou Quan asked aloud.

    "You have to ask yourselves about this. Anyway, we found this place only after we got the information." Li Yi shrugged and replied.

    "Zhou Quan, I'll ask this question later, it's only right to leave here first. You guys, release the people you caught immediately, otherwise, I will kill your heads and you will die even if you go back!" Fang Bingchong stood  Not far away, Li Yi's men, who were somewhat at a loss, ordered.

    "Do as he says." Li Yi weakly said to his subordinates who didn't know what to do.  You only have one life, and as long as you can save your life, you can get anything back.  But if your life is gone, no matter what honor you get, it will be in vain.  Because of this concept, Li Yi now cooperates in addition to cooperation.

    With Li Yi’s cooperation, those who were unwilling to surrender after being captured were released.  The person who arrested someone earlier was arrested.  The person who was arrested before was arrested instead.  And those who surrendered after being captured before.  But he fell into a very embarrassing situation.

    They are not human inside and out. This is the true portrayal of these people now.  Facing these people, Fang Bing's face looked ugly.  Because these people are all brought here by themselves, and no thoughtful person has ever surrendered.

    Facing Fang Bing’s ugly face, those people lowered their heads in shame.  Zhou Quan handed Li Yi over to his subordinates to take care of him, walked to Fang Bing and said softly: "Everyone has their own ambitions, so don't force them. They are different from the people I brought. Those people I brought are all loyal to Teacher Maser.  Teacher Maser was killed by Euler. To them, Euler is their mortal enemy. And it is not incomprehensible that people like you have more thoughts."

    "Then what do you want to do with these people?" Fang Bing was silent for a moment and asked Zhou Quan slowly.

    "They have betrayed us, so I'm afraid it's not appropriate to take them with us anymore. But kill them. I guess you won't be able to do it. Let them go. If we meet again next time, we will be merciless.  Okay. And after this, we can at least ensure that the people who stay are of the same mind as us, and avoid greater harm in the future."

    After hearing Zhou Quan’s words, those who originally lowered their heads looked up at Fang Bing.  Fang Bing pondered for a moment, then sighed and said, "Well, since you said so, let these people go for once. But before we leave here, we still have to keep them all in custody."

    "Yeah. Just lock them up with Li Yi and the others. We still have some time now. Are you interested in interrogating Li Yi?"

    "Go ahead, I need to be alone for a while." Fang Bing shook his head and rejected Zhou Quan's invitation.  Zhou Quan also understood Fang Bing's mood at this time, nodded and replied: "Okay, then just stay alone for a while. I will tell you the results after I finish interrogating Li Yi."

    "sorry to bother you."

    "It's okay. Don't think too much"

    “Don’t worry, I’m not that fragile, I’m just a little depressed.”

    After separating from Fang Bing, Zhou Quan ordered people to prepare for leaving here.  On the one hand, he went to interrogate Li Yi personally.  Speaking of which, I would also like to thank Li Yi for his arrival. Without his arrival, the supplies of Zhou Quan and others would not have been fully replenished.  But now it's better, but the supplies are fully replenished, and there are two more starships.  Expanded from the original two ships to four ships.

    The interrogation of Li Yi did not take much time, and Li Yi was very cooperative.  Zhou Quan said whatever he asked.  Zhou Quan was very satisfied with Li Yi's cooperative attitude, and of course did not embarrass Li Yi.  After asking all the questions he wanted to know, Zhou Quan told Li Yi that he would leave food and fresh water for Li Yi and the others for a week, as well as a radio that needed repair before it could be used, and then he would watch Li Yi and the others.  It's your own creation.  After receiving this promise, Li Yi was obviously relieved.  Li Yi is not worried about whether he can be rescued. Even if the radio station cannot be repaired, President Euler will send others here to rescue him in less than two days.

    He ordered people to take Li Yi down, and Zhou Quan went to Fang Bing to discuss their next way out.  Fang Bing was easy to find, and it didn't take Zhou Quan a while to find him at the highest point of their base.

    "Did he recruit?" Fang Bing asked as soon as he saw Zhou Quan approaching.

    &nbsp; Zhou Quan sat down next to Fang Bing, took a bottle of wine from Fang Bing's side, took a big sip and replied: "Come on, just say whatever you ask, I have the integrity of Li Yi."  Didn’t see it at all.”

    "That guy has always been a very knowledgeable person." Fang Bing smiled and said to Zhou Quan: "Looking at you, the current situation is not good for us."

    "Yeah. I got the news from that Li Yi that the previous president Monica committed suicide by taking poison. And Euler used the suicide of the previous president to show off his filial piety and win the favor of a group of elders in the organization.  Recognition. In this way, our environment will become even worse."

    "What are your plans?" Fang Bing was silent for a moment and asked Zhou Quandao.

    "just take it one step at a time." Zhou Quan said slowly.

    After hearing the comprehensive answer, Fang Bing frowned and said slowly: "If you have no plan, then I will tell you my plan."

    "I'm all ears." Zhou Quan said quickly.

    Hearing this, Fang Bing rolled his eyes at Zhou Quan, took a deep breath and said, "I plan to look for Lian Peng, the disciple of Military Advisor Maser. Now we can only use the banner of Lian Peng to compete with Euler."

    "But Teacher Maser said, I don't want Junior Sister Lianpeng to be involved in these things." Zhou Quan said with a frown.

    "At this moment, we didn't expect that the incoming president would commit suicide by taking poison. Originally, we wanted to incite the incoming president to come out and compete with Euler in the ring, but now we are so thoughtful and have no name." At the end of the sentence, Fang Bing sighed.  , said helplessly to Zhou Quan.

    "It's just that we don't know the whereabouts of Junior Sister Lianpeng yet." Zhou Quan said with a troubled face.

    Fang Bing heard the words and replied: "If you don't know, go find it. Anyway, if we stay here, we will be eliminated by the people sent by Euler sooner or later. It is better to leave here with people, preserve our strength first, and then pursue other things."

    Zhou Quan nodded repeatedly after hearing this, and Fang Bing said: "Okay. Then we will do it according to your wishes. When do you think we should set off?"

    "Of course, the faster, the better." Fang Bing replied without thinking.

    "Since you also know that the sooner the better, then why are you still sitting here? Get up and do things with me!" Zhou Quan pulled Fang Bing up.

    "Don't pull, don't pull, I will get up by myself."

    ……

    everything's ready.  People who were willing to follow Zhou Quan and Fang Bing were gathered on the playground where they usually trained, and quietly looked at Fang Bing and Zhou Quan standing on the podium.

    "Hmm Everyone, our situation is very bad right now. We are in a very bad situation." Zhou Quan coughed lightly, stepped forward and said to everyone.

    No one commented, they just watched Zhou Quan speak quietly, and listened to Zhou Quan continue: "That Master-devouring Euler has basically settled the situation in the organization, and then he will focus most of his energy on me and Fang Quan.  Bing, the two thorns in his side who have opposed him. As for you, because you are just pawns, as long as you surrender. Whether it is to win people's hearts or to stabilize the internal situation, Euler will basically not make things difficult for you. So I discussed with Fang Bing  , if you want to leave, Fang Bing and I will not stop you, let alone blame you."

    Hearing this, there were obvious whispers among the crowd. Zhou Quan reached out and pressed down, indicating that he still had something to say and waited until the noise subsided.  Zhou Quan said: "Of course, this is also your last chance to quit. If you choose to follow us, if any of you want to quit in the future, don't blame me and Fang Bing for not showing any mercy. Now you have  You have six hours to think about your future. After six hours, if you are not willing to leave with me and Fang Bing, then don’t gather here again. Now, let’s all disperse.”

    One after another, the people on the playground dispersed, talking quietly as they walked.  Zhou Quan returned to Fang Bing and walked down. Fang Bing asked in a low voice: "Zhou Quan, how many people do you think will leave with us in the end?"

    "I don't know. After all, what we are looking at now is something that can make your head fall off at any time and at any time. Some people are discouraged. This is human nature." Zhou Quan shook his head after hearing this.

    Time passed by minute by minute, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing seemed not to care at all, sitting there drinking tea, chatting, and counting time.  After about half an hour, dozens of people came to Zhou Quan and Fang Bing.

    "Why are you here now? It's not time to make a decision yet." Zhou Quan looked at the leader in confusion and asked.  The leader was known to Zhou Quan, his name was Lan Chen, and he was one of Maser's most capable assistants.  At that time, Ma Shier had two teams, one was responsible for spying on information, and the other was responsible for clearing obstacles.??.  The team that cleared the obstacle is now missing and cannot be contacted.  Working with Zhou Quan is the team currently responsible for spying on information.  There are about a hundred core members of this team, and most of them are now staying with Zhou Quan.  Of course, in their eyes, Zhou Quan is not the person they want to be loyal to, and being with Zhou Quan is only a temporary cooperative relationship.  Now that they heard Zhou Quan wanted to part ways, of course they had to ask Zhou Quan what his plans were.

    After understanding Lan Chen’s purpose, Zhou Quan didn’t hide anything and immediately told Lan Chen about his and Fang Bing’s plans.  After hearing this, Lan Chen nodded repeatedly, and he agreed very much with Zhou Quan's proposal to find Lianpeng to take the lead in taking charge of the overall situation.  In Lan Chen's eyes, it was acceptable for him to be loyal to Lian Peng, Maser's most valued disciple.  What's more, Lianpeng also has Maser's bloodline, which is the most important reason for the loyal Lan Chen.

    "Since this is your plan, we must find a way to contact the other team. As long as we can bring them over, our chances of winning will be greater. And those people under me are best at spying on information.  , when it comes to fighting with others, the team led by that guy is more professional."

    "Where are those people you mentioned now?" Fang Bing asked with interest.  He had only heard about the team Lan Chen mentioned, but he had never seen it before.

    The Shadow Guards, the direct guard of the military counselor Maser, went out for secret training before arriving at Jelinka, and their whereabouts are still unknown.

    “I don’t know if they have received the news that the military advisor was killed?” Lan Chen said to himself.  Hearing Lan Chen's words, Fang Bing and Zhou Quan looked at each other and realized that the matter might be a bit serious. If it weren't for Lan Chen, they might have ignored this force that they could not ignore.  If this team is allowed to be controlled by Euler, it will be a disaster for them.  Fortunately, looking at the situation now, Euler has not found the whereabouts of that team yet.

    The three of them discussed and decided that Lan Chen would be responsible for finding the whereabouts of the Shadow Guards, while Zhou Quan and Fang Bing would lead those who were willing to act with them to find the whereabouts of Lianpeng.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 400 Brother Yu fell from the sky

    In the dense jungle, Lin Ke was holding a lotus pod in one hand, and holding the weapon given to him by Qiao Yan'er in the other hand, he and Qiao Yan'er attacked the pursuers who were chasing the three of them.  Speaking of which, the three girls were lucky enough to be teleported to one place, but it was also a bit unfortunate that the place they were teleported to was a den of thieves.

    With the invasion of Morrigan and his party, the original residents of the Undead Star were divided. Some fled underground, some took refuge with the invaders, and others escaped into the mountains and forests and started business without capital.  This group of people say they are green forest heroes, but they usually make a living by hunting.  It's not that they don't want to rob someone's home, it's just that they don't have anyone to rob.  Those weaker than them all hid underground, hiding somewhere, and Morrigan's intruders were so powerful that they didn't know who would rob whom when they met.  It is precisely because of this that when the three Lin Ke girls suddenly appeared in front of these green forest heroes, the reaction was violent.  It was so violent that even though they knew that the three Lin Ke girls had deadly weapons for self-defense, these bandits pursued them without hesitation, vowing to kiss her.  Otherwise, the word "sex" is a knife to the head. If you want sex, you must be mentally prepared to throw away your life at any time.

    "Chase! Don't let them go!" The leader of this group of green forest heroes flashed his green eyes, staring closely at the three retreating Lin Ke girls, wishing he could rush up to them himself.  Fortunately, the dog-headed military advisor on the side held him tightly.  He didn't talk to this green forest hero about how the son of a rich man cannot sit down in court, but used a more straightforward statement, "My little girl pricked her hands, don't make a fool of herself and end up in trouble, just in case something unexpected happens."  Then it will be easier for others!  It is precisely for this reason.  Only then did the green forest hero suppress his primitive animal nature, like a male lion waiting for the lioness to catch the prey before enjoying it.

    "Master, those three little girls were surrounded by brothers on a cliff." One of his subordinates ran back with excitement and reported the results of the battle to the boss.

    "Take me to see it quickly!" The general manager couldn't hold it in any longer. He ignored the dissuasion of the dog-headed military advisor around him and walked forward with excitement on his face.

    After a while, the general arrived at the cliff where the three girls of Lin Ke were trapped.  As the saying goes, after three years in the army, a sow can compete with Diao Chan, not to mention that the three Lin Ke girls are already good-looking.  In the eyes of these green forest heroes who live in the mountains and forests all day long and can only play with themselves when they are lonely, they are naturally fairies descending to the earth.

    "Little ladies, you should obey us obediently. Don't worry. My brothers will not hurt you, they will only love you well, and you will be in love with you, hahaha"

    Listening to the dirty words of the green forest heroes, the three Lin Ke girls were so angry that their faces turned red. However, the situation was stronger than others at this time. They were trapped in a dead place. It was really a state where the sky and the earth were not working.

    "Even if I die, I will not let these scumbags bully me!" Qiao Yaner said with clenched teeth and a tight fist to defend herself.  Lin Ke said nothing.  He just used his own ability to move the big rocks to a place where they would roll down the cliff if he stretched out his hand and pushed them. He held the crystal ball in his hands and looked at the crystal ball with a solemn expression.

    Seeing that Lin Ke and Lian Peng stopped talking, Qiao Yaner couldn't help but said to them with some dissatisfaction: "Two sisters, how can you still be so calm?"

    Hearing this, Lian Peng raised her head and replied: "Sister Yan'er, it's not that we can keep our composure, but that we have figured it out. If we can't defend, the worst we can do is jump off the cliff and die. Anyway, I will never let these people taint me."  of innocence."

    "Lianpeng is right. It's just death, it's no big deal." Lin Ke continued with a calm expression.

    Qiao Yaner looked at Lin Ke, then at the lotus, and said: "So you have already figured it out, so it saves me the trouble. Okay. Let those scumbags see what our three sisters are like."  Determination I don’t know how Han Yu and the others will react when they find out we were killed?”

    Hearing what Qiao Yaner said.  Lin Ke's body froze, and the two boulders controlled by his abilities rolled and fell off the cliff, killing and injuring seven or eight green forest heroes who were surrounding the cliff.  When Qiao Yaner saw this, she couldn't help but slap herself in the mouth, complaining that she really didn't know how to open the pot. There seemed to be a misunderstanding between Lin Ke and Han Yu because of the girl named Medusa, which has not been solved yet.  Didn't he mean to make Lin Ke sad when he said that just now?

    "Lin Ke, I, I'm sorry." Qiao Yan'er said to Lin Ke with an apologetic look.

    Lin Ke smiled and shook his head when he heard this, and said to Qiao Yan'er: "It doesn't matter. If we die, Han Yu and the others will definitely be sad, and they will try their best to avenge us."

    "If I still have a chance to survive later, I will definitely teach Han Yu a lesson. He is a man, so he doesn't know how to give way to a girl?" Qiao Yan'er was silent for a moment, and suddenly said fiercely.

    "No." Hearing this, Lin Ke shouted quickly: "This is not the case.Never mind, it's because of me.  "

    "You" Qiao Yaner glared at Lin Ke and stamped her feet, and said unhappily: "Lin Ke, we are girls, we have the right to be unreasonable"

    Lianpeng on the side couldn't help but rolled his eyes when he heard this.

    The suddenly falling boulders frightened the Green Forest Heroes into hiding and refused to show their heads easily again. They had already planned to besiege them for a few days until the three little girls above were too hungry to have any strength.  It's not like they can do it however they want.

    It’s just that these green forest heroes have a good idea, but some people are not willing to wait any longer.  There is a saying that the sperm goes to the brain.  The leader of this group of green forest heroes was unwilling to wait any longer. After confirming that the three little girls were indeed besieged on the cliff, he decided to personally take action to persuade them to surrender.  In order to successfully persuade him to surrender, the general took off the clothes of his dog-headed military advisor and put them on himself, trying to look elegant.  It's just that his body is too burly, and the dog-headed strategist is too thin. After putting the dog-headed strategist's clothes on, his elegance is not visible, but he looks more like a country upstart who has just made a fortune.

    Holding the folding fan of the dog-headed military counselor in his hand, he walked towards the cliff with the handle waving step by step.  Go to a safe place on the cliff where rocks can't hit you.  The boss raised his voice and shouted to the three Lin Ke girls on the cliff: "You three girls. You are polite here."

    "What's wrong with the boss? Why are you talking sourly all of a sudden? Is it a bad thing?" A green forest hero couldn't help but shuddered when he heard the boss drop his book bag, and asked his companions who felt the same as him.  road.

    "Hush, don't let the dog-headed military counselor hear you. What that guy likes to do most is to accuse him." The companion who was asked hurriedly whispered to his companion.

    "Oh, that's true. But I really didn't realize that the dog-headed strategist has such delicate skin and tender flesh."

    "Hey, you don't want to change your mouth, do you? When you see the fat right in front of you, don't stop eating all of a sudden."

    "I'm just sighing, why do you have so many thoughts?"

    "Okay, I'm overthinking it. Then tell me, can the boss persuade those three little girls?"

    "I'm confused, what do you think?"

    "I said that's simply impossible."

    ……

    While the green forest heroes were betting on when their boss would return, the boss was telling the three Lin Ke women the truth.  Tell the three girls of Lin Ke that they are now desperate and have no other choice but to surrender.  I hope the three Lin Ke girls will not resist to the end, lest there be consequences that neither party wants to see.

    "How are you so sure that we won't be rescued?" Lianpeng, who had been looking at the crystal ball, suddenly asked Zong Laobangzi, who was standing in the safe zone and kept talking.

    The boss was overjoyed when he heard this, and for no other reason than because someone was talking to him, he decided to wait for a while and capture these three little girls. The girl who was talking to him should be taken good care of and cannot be given to him.  Bullied by others.  In fact, it is impossible to say that you don’t regret coming here.  The boss stood in a safe zone.  He talked endlessly, but no one responded, which made the boss feel very embarrassed.

    "Lianpeng, why are you taking care of him?" Qiao Yaner asked Lianpeng in confusion.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng replied calmly: "Because I just discovered from the crystal ball that we will save the day and will never fall into the hands of those scumbags."

    Hearing Lianpeng's answer, Qiao Yan'er and Lin Ke's eyes flashed with surprise.  Who would want to die if they could survive?  But looking at the surrounding situation, where is the rescue that Lianpeng mentioned?

    But the boss didn’t know what Lian Peng said.  Seeing Lianpeng talking to him, he immediately looked up to the sky and laughed: "Under this situation, how can you be rescued? To tell you the truth, the cliff you are on has been surrounded by my people on the inner and third floors, let alone people.  . Not even a fly can fly in. Unless your reinforcements can fall from the sky, but how can it be so Oh my god. What the hell is this?"

    The sound suddenly stopped, and just when the boss looked up at the sky and screamed, the people surrounding the cliff discovered an unknown object that suddenly appeared in the air and then quickly fell to the ground.  He deliberately wanted to remind the boss to dodge quickly, but before he could say the reminder, the unknown object in the air had already hit the boss firmly.

    "Sister Yan'er, sister Ke, our rescue has arrived." Lian Peng said to Qiao Yan'er and Lin Ke with excitement.  But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that Lin Ke had already rushed down the cliff and headed straight for the boss's handle.

    "Sister Ke, why are you" Before Lian Peng could finish her words, she was interrupted by Qiao who was beside her.Yan'er interrupted and saw Qiao Yan'er smiling and saying: "Don't worry, what we have to do now is to cover Lin Ke. What happened to that Han Yu? Didn't he fall out of the sky and fall out?"  "

    "Go! Go and catch that woman!" When the dog-headed military advisor saw a woman running down the cliff, his eyes lit up and he quickly shouted to everyone around him.  The others also came to their senses at this time, and immediately rushed to where the chief ladle handle was, screaming.

    Lin Ke ran to the place where the chief ladle was staying, and saw the chief ladle lying on the ground foaming at the mouth, while the guy he was thinking about was sitting on top of the chief ladle, motionless.  .

    "Han Yu, are you injured?" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with a worried look and asked.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Hehe I'm not injured, I just fell into someone's plot, so I can't move now. As long as you take off this yellow talisman on my chest, I can resume action."

    Lin Ke was doubtful, and the strange cry of the Green Forest Hero came to his ears. Lin Ke had no time to hesitate, and immediately and carefully tore off the talisman paper attached to Han Yu's chest.  As soon as the talisman paper was torn off.  Han Yu stood up immediately.  Without saying a word, he first laid a wall of fire in front of the Green Forest Heroes to prevent them from approaching, and then asked Lin Ke: "What's going on with those guys?"

    "I don't know. I, Yan'er and Lianpeng were teleported together, and ended up being hunted down by these people." Lin Ke shook his head and replied.

    "Oh, Yan'er and Lianpeng are also with you. This is good, to avoid any accidents for you. Who is the leader of that group? I will find a way to catch him and torture him."

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Lin Ke pointed to the boss lying on the ground and said to Han Yu: "This person seems to be the head of those people. But judging from the situation, you probably won't be able to ask anything."

    When Han Yu heard this, he looked at the ladle and found that he was giving out too much air and not taking in enough air at this time.  I can't live without seeing it.  Then he gave up the plan of asking and said to Lin Ke: "Then you go up and be with Yan'er and Lianpeng first, and then we can talk after I get rid of these troublesome guys."

    "Then be careful." Lin Ke warned Han Yu worriedly, and walked back towards the cliff step by step.

    After watching Lin Ke go, Han Yu moved his body and yelled at the Green Lin heroes below: "I'm going to set fire. If you run too slowly, pay attention to your pants. I won't pay for it!" As he said that, Han Yu raised his right hand with Lin Ke.  With a strong wave, a ball of flame seemed to be alive.  After landing, it quickly burned towards the green forest heroes.

    The Green Forest Heroes are rude, but that doesn’t mean they are stupid.  After being blocked by the wall of fire, these green forest heroes had already given up. After seeing the guy who suddenly fell from the sky set fire to them, these green forest heroes immediately no longer cared about their companions who were usually brothers and fled.  Just like Han Yu said, if his butt was burned, he could only blame himself for missing two legs.

    The dog-headed strategist also wanted to gather his men for a counterattack. As a result, the dozen or so people he gathered were not only scattered by the fleeing green forest heroes, but he himself was also targeted by Han Yu.

    After finding out that he was being targeted.  The dog-headed strategist was horrified. Others were just afraid of flames, but the dog-headed strategist knew what would happen if he provoked an ability user.  This ability user who suddenly appeared was obviously working with those three little girls.  If you can attack the cliff, catch those three little girls.  That would at least allow the ability user to use the weapon as a weapon, and maybe even direct the ability user to use it for his own purposes.  but now.  A green forest hero is a green forest hero. It's okay to fight against the wind, but once he encounters danger, he can run faster than a rabbit.

    The dog-headed strategist ran away faster than a rabbit, only to find to his dismay that the ability user seemed to be targeting him. No matter how he ran, the ability user was always following him.  The green forest heroes around him have discovered this problem, and no one wants to run away with the dog-headed strategist. In other words, the dog-headed strategist is alone.

    "Stop, stop chasing, I admit defeat." The dog-headed military advisor waved to Han Yu, who was following him unhurriedly.

    "You are really a smart man. Follow me and don't try to escape. What I hate most is when others lie to me. If you dare to escape, I will set fire to your clothes and let you experience the feeling of running naked."

    The dog-headed military advisor shuddered and followed Han Yu back silently.  On the way, the dog-headed military advisor thought about escaping, and even thought about taking the opportunity to kill Han Yu.  He just wanted to think about it, but the dog-headed military advisor did not dare to take action because he was afraid of death and feared that if he failed to do something, he would lose his life.

    Obediently, they followed Han Yu back to the cliff. When they saw Han Yu coming back, the three Lin Ke girls immediately came forward to greet him. Seeing that there was a person following Han Yu, the three Lin Ke girls immediately looked at the dog-headed military advisor with vigilance.  Han Yu meets?He said quickly: "Don't be nervous, that guy is my prisoner, I have something to ask him."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Lin Ke took Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng's hands and said, "Then let's avoid it for a while. You can inform us after you finish asking."

    "Okay, you guys go and take a rest first. You must be tired after being chased by those guys." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    “Lin Ke, why don’t we stay?” Qiao Yaner asked Lin Ke in confusion on the way back to the cliff.

    "We stay there, Han Yu has many interrogation methods that are difficult to use." Lin Ke replied in a low voice.

    In fact, Han Yu did not use any means at all. The dog-headed military advisor was very aware of current affairs. Before Han Yu could speak, he confessed everything he knew, including the past between himself and the boss.  A relationship beyond friendship.

    After Han Yu listened to the explanation of the dog-headed military advisor, he did not have any trouble with the dog-headed military advisor. This was a group of people who had lost their homeland. They were pitiful and hateful.  For these people, Han Yu had no intention of pursuing their attacks on the three girls of Lin Ke, so he let the dog-headed military advisor leave the scene with the boss who was killed by him.

    From the dog-headed military advisor, Han Yu knew his current location. He was still a little far away from Morrigan's Shadow Castle. He, Lin Ke and others still had a long way to go before they could reach the castle.

    Thinking about his thoughts, Han Yu slowly walked up the cliff. As soon as he reached the top of the cliff, he found that Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng were resting back to back, and Lin Ke was sitting aside to be on guard.

    Seeing Han Yu appear, Lin Ke immediately stood up with a face of surprise and walked to Han Yu in a few steps.  But the situation was critical just now, so neither of them noticed it.  But now, the danger has passed, and the two suddenly feel a little embarrassed again.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 401: Love is a disease

    "that……"

    "you……"

    "I……"

    "You tell me first"

    "Then I'll tell you first"

    Han Yu and Lin Ke were like each other's repeaters, repeating the same words in unison.  As a result, neither of them said what they wanted to say. Instead, they laughed because of this tacit understanding that had not been discussed in advance.  The previous awkwardness between the two also disappeared in the laughter.

    "Han Yu, you go ahead and say it." Lin Ke said to Han Yu with a smile.  Han Yu waved his hand when he heard this, "Ladies first, you go ahead." After hearing Han Yu's words, Lin Ke did not refuse anymore and said to Han Yu: "I want to say to you, thank you."

    "Is this the only one?" Han Yu asked with some dissatisfaction looking at Lin Ke who kept silent.

    Lin Ke's face turned red and he turned to look at Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng. Seeing that the two girls were still resting, he mustered up the courage to whisper to Han Yu: "Also, what I told Medusa earlier was not true.  "

    "Huh? What did you say to Medusa before?" Han Yu asked pretending to be confused.

    Lin Ke glared at Han Yu angrily, blaming Han Yu for asking questions knowingly. Unfortunately, Han Yu was like a piece of meat at the moment, still looking at Lin Ke as if he didn't understand the meaning of Lin Ke's words.

    Biting her lower lip shyly, Lin Ke looked back at Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng again, and saw that the two girls were motionless.  Immediately walked up to Han Yu, put his hands on Han Yu's neck, and Han Yu lowered his head in cooperation

    While Lin Ke counterattacked Han Yu.  Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng, who were resting quietly, were looking at Han Yu and Lin Ke hugging each other with squinted eyes.

    When Lin Ke felt almost out of breath.  Han Yu finally let go of Lin Ke's lips.  Looking at Lin Ke who looked shy and buried his head in his chest, Han Yu said viciously: "Next time you dare to say that kind of thing to make me angry, I won't be able to forgive you with a passionate kiss."

    "Well, I know I was wrong." Lin Ke replied quietly.

    With a look of relief, Han Yu held Lin Ke in his arms and whispered in Lin Ke's ear: "I'll tell you some good news."

    "What?" Lin Ke asked in a low voice.

    "Yan'er and Lianpeng seem to be waking up soon."

    "Ah!" Lin Ke was shocked when he heard this, and immediately wanted to get out of Han Yu's arms. It turned out that Han Yu had expected this, and while telling Lin Ke this, he hugged Lin Ke tightly.  He whispered: "Don't move! Let me hold you for a while."

    "Han Yu, please, let me go. If Yan'er and Lian Peng see it, they will laugh at me." Lin Ke didn't dare to struggle.  He whispered for mercy.

    "Then will you give me away in the future?"

    "No, no. You are my private property and no one will lend it to you."

    "Nonsense, you are my private property."

    "Okay, I am your private property. Let me go, okay?" Lin Ke agreed repeatedly.  Right now she just wants Han Yu to let go of her and not let Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng see it.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said, "No, in order to make you remember this lesson, I think you should give me a little guarantee."

    "You. So tell me, what guarantee do you want me to give you?"

    “Well…you close your eyes first.”

    "Don't mess around." Lin Ke warned Han Yu worriedly and slowly closed his eyes.

    Seeing Lin Ke closing his eyes, Han Yu lowered his head and kissed Lin Ke.  Lin Ke's eyes suddenly opened wide. He wanted to struggle but was tightly held by Han Yu who was well prepared. Gradually, Lin Ke's eyes became blurred.  Until Qiao Yan'er's voice rang in her ears, "I say, you two, pay attention to your impression. It's broad daylight and you're still in the wild."

    Lin Ke pushed Han Yu away with all his strength, and Han Yu also let go of Lin Ke.  Looking at Lin Ke who was ashamed and angry, Han Yu smiled evilly and licked his tongue at Lin Ke, which made Lin Ke stomp his feet angrily in shame.  She turned around and ran to Qiao Yaner's side.  Seeing the shame and anger on Lin Ke's face, Qiao Yaner couldn't make fun of Lin Ke at this time.  If Lin Ke becomes angry due to embarrassment, the consequences are not what Qiao Yaner wants.  Just because you can't make fun with words doesn't mean you can't make fun with your eyes.  Seeing Qiao Yan'er's ambiguous eyes, Lin Ke lowered his head and refused to raise his head no matter what Qiao Yan'er said.

    After teasing Lin Ke for a while, Qiao Yaner graciously let Lin Ke go after Lin Ke begged for mercy, and turned to target Han Yu.  It's just that Qiao Yan'er didn't expect that Han Yu was a piece of meat. He was completely immune to Qiao Yan'er's jokes, and he would retaliate from time to time. In the end, Qiao Yan'er had to surrender and regretted that she had made the wrong joke.  Object.

    ?Under Lin Ke's protest, this topic finally came to an end.  The four people present also began to discuss the next action.  In the entire adventure group, the weakest and strongest people are gathered together. How to ensure the safety of everyone has become the most important problem to be solved at the moment.

    In order to solve this problem, Qiao Yaner proposed to return to the Courage first.

    "It would be better for Lin Ke to save Mengxin. At least if she and Mengxin still have a combination of skills that can be used, while Lianpeng and I are just for fun. I want to go back to the Courage with Lianpeng first and use  Our specialty is to prepare the Courage first. At least with the Courage, Lianpeng and I can improve our self-protection capabilities, and we will no longer hold back everyone."

    "Then you mean to send you the Courage first?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Qiao Yan'er nodded when she heard this: "Yes. I am not an ability user, nor do I know ancient martial arts. My only expertise is on the Courage. Wait until Lianpeng and I return to the Courage. If nothing else, use the Courage.  It’s still possible to use our weapons to help you clean up the trash fish.”

    "If that's the case, Lin Ke will stay with you on the Courage. Lin Ke will pilot the Courage, Lian Peng will be responsible for the radar warning, and Yan'er will control the weapons on the Courage."

    "That's okay, but I don't know whether Lin Ke agrees or not?" Qiao Yan'er thought for a while and looked at Lin Ke and asked.

    "I will listen to Han Yu's arrangements." Lin Ke replied in a low voice.

    "It's okay, Han Yu. After a passionate kiss, he immediately made our Lin Ke docile." Qiao Yan'er said to Han Yu with a smirk.

    When Han Yu heard this, he said cooperatively: "If you give me a prize, please give me a prize."

    "You two!" Lin Ke shouted angrily.

    "Hahaha……"

    The four of them laughed for a while, and Han Yu said to the three girls: "In this case, we have decided to send you to the Courage first, and then go to rescue Mengxin. I just don't know where Ningping and the others are now.  ?”

    "Don't worry, no matter where they are now, they are still on this planet, and their target is Morrigan's Shadow Castle. We will get together sooner or later." Lin Ke said to Han Yu after hearing this.

    "Speaking of this, Han Yu. Where were you transported to?" Qiao Yaner looked at Han Yu curiously and asked.

    "Me, I was transported to a place where I almost couldn't come back." Han Yu said slowly.

    "Tell me, tell me" Qiao Yan'er urged after hearing this.  Lin Ke and Lian Peng on the side also showed a curious expression.  Sure enough, gossip lasts forever, and women spread it forever.

    In order to satisfy the curiosity of Lin Ke’s three daughters.  Han Yu recounted his experience in the underground temple.  After listening to what Han Yu said, Lin Ke suddenly silently picked up the yellow talisman paper he took off from Han Yu's body, and unexpectedly stuck it on Han Yu's body.

    Han Yu was immediately unable to move.

    "Lin Ke, you, what are you doing to stop me?" Han Yu asked, looking at Lin Ke motionless.

    "It really works?" Lin Ke said with some surprise.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately said angrily: "Nonsense, please untie it for me."

    "Heheare you talking to me with this attitude?" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu and asked with a smile.

    Han Yu suddenly felt bad

    As the saying goes, things take turns. Han Yu took the initiative before, but now, it's Lin Ke's turn.  Facing Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng with evil smiles on their faces.  Han Yu, who knew that a good man would not suffer the consequences before him, immediately begged for mercy and said, "I was wrong."

    "It's my wife anyway, so it doesn't matter if you admit your mistakes. Once this crisis is over, there will be plenty of opportunities to get things back." Han Yu secretly said to himself in his heart.

    "You seem to be planning some conspiracy?" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu warily and said, as if he heard Han Yu's thoughts.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly said with a smile on his face: "How can you do that? I am all yours, can I still plan any unfavorable actions for you?"

    "Go, don't talk nonsense." Lin Ke's face turned red and he patted Han Yu on the shoulder angrily.  But Han Yu seemed to have found Lin Ke's weakness and continued to launch an offensive of sweet words.  Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng, who were listening to this, couldn't bear it anymore and ran to the side to vomit.  But Han Yu had no intention of stopping.

    Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng were very surprised. They both had goosebumps all over the floor.  However, Lin Ke, who suffered the most intense firepower, turned red in the face, giggling and shouting in embarrassment: "Don't listen, don't listen, I won't listen."

    "You've heard it all." Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng both had a stream of cold sweat break out on their foreheads, thinking to themselves.

    &nbsp;"Okay. Han Yu, shut up! Can you please consider who will be listening? Lianpeng and I really have nothing to complain about." Qiao Yaner interrupted Han Yu's speech loudly, with a look on her face  He looked at Han Yu pleadingly and said.  The lotus pods on the side also nodded in sympathy.

    Looking at the slightly pale faces of Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng, Han Yu said with lingering meaning: "Okay, Lin Ke, I will talk to you alone when we are fine."

    "Go, I won't listen." Lin Ke said angrily, duplicity.

    Seeing this, Qiao Yan'er secretly shook her head. In order to prevent Han Yu from making any mistakes, Qiao Yan'er stepped forward and took off the amulet for Han Yu.  Then he couldn't wait to say to Han Yu: "Let's go, Han Yu, let's get back to the Courage as soon as possible."

    "Don't worry, even if we have to leave, we have to eat something first. Wait for me here for a while, and I'll go see if there are any prey nearby? You should be careful while I'm not around. I don't know what those animals are.  Will the green forest hero sneak back?"

    "Well, then you go and come back early. We'll stay on the cliff waiting for you." Lin Ke nodded and said to Han Yu.

    "This is best. I'll come back as soon as I go." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and jumped off the cliff, disappearing in an instant.  Watching Han Yu disappear, Qiao Yan'er, Lin Ke, and Lian Peng sat on the only passage from the cliff to the bottom. While waiting for Han Yu to come back, they monitored the surroundings to prevent the green forest heroes from touching the cliff.

    There is nothing going on.  Lianpeng asked Lin Ke curiously: "Sister Ke, why are you so happy after hearing what Han Yu said to you just now?"

    "Happy? Am I?" Lin Ke said covertly.

    “You didn’t have enough time to sing and dance, and you’re still pretending to be here with us.” Qiao Yaner looked at Lin Ke with contempt and said.  Lin Ke was a little embarrassed to be told that, he lowered his head and said: "I also know that he is talking nonsense, but after hearing it, I just like to listen to his nonsense."

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner rolled her eyes and said to Lin Ke, "You are hopeless."

    "If there is no help, then there will be no help." Lin Ke was good-tempered and did not refute Qiao Yan'er's words, saying with a happy face.  Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng couldn't help but feel a little envious.  At the same time, I have some doubts, is love really that beautiful?

    What is love?

    Some people say that when a man seduces a woman, it is called teasing; when a woman seduces a man, it is called seduction; and when men and women seduce each other, it is called seduction.  It’s called love; some people say that love is like chocolate, sweet with bitterness, and bitterness mixed with sweetness; others say that love is what women do, and it can be summarized into two major categories plus a side.  It's just a one-night stand, a one-night stand, and no one will pay attention to you when you put on your pants at dawn.  The two major categories are divided into spiritual and sexual. The spiritual is like comparing love to chocolate. People who fall in love enjoy more spiritual pleasure, while the sexual  It is simpler to achieve a kind of pleasure through each other's sex.  It can also be called **.  Among these three types of love, spiritual love is what everyone yearns for, physical love is what everyone needs, and as for the side love, everyone wants it to happen to them but doesn’t want it to happen.  on one's partner.

    Lin Ke couldn’t tell what kind of love he had with Han Yu. Maybe it was both spiritual and physical?  But you can't say these words to others. You can only bury them deep in your heart and slowly reflect on them yourself.

    *********************************

    On a small island on the edge of the Death Star continent, there lives a group of women who make a living by hunting.  This is a tribe composed entirely of women because they live in isolation.  And because the island where she lived was not bordering the mainland, when Morrigan drove the indigenous people on the mainland to hide underground, the tribe was not harmed at all.

    In order to continue the tribal heritage, this female tribe will go out to sea to hunt every five years in spring and autumn.  And the objects of hunting are certainly not wild beasts.  But a grown man.  Every adult man who is caught is taken back to the tribe and has sex with the adult women within the tribe.  Until the adult man is exhausted and dies.  In this process, the captured men were unable to resist. In other words, the women of this tribe formed a group to snatch the men back home to play with and kill them. According to incomplete statistics, no one has been captured yet.  The man left the female tribe alive.  And when all pregnant women give birth to a child, if it is a boy, they will be drowned directly. If it is a girl, they will stay and raise them and become the new blood of the tribe.

    Originally, according to usual practice, the female leader of the tribe took her sisters to go outside the island to get food as before. However, she was surprised to find that there were no traces of adult men in the places where they used to frequent.  And when they rushed to the shore with doubts and went to the villages near the sea that they remembered, they found that those villages had long been abandoned. As a result, the female leaderThe purpose of ? is defeated.  The unwilling female leader ordered people to search the depths of the continent, but still found nothing.  It feels like everyone in this place has disappeared out of thin air.

    Having found nothing, the female leader had no choice but to lead her sisters back to the island and told the highly respected elders of the tribe what she had discovered.  In the eyes of the female leader, the elders know everything.  In fact, when the elders learned what the female leader reported, they were really nervous. This was a big issue related to the continuation of the tribe. Women cannot give birth to children.

    At the request of the elders, the female leader led her tribe to embark on a serious task to find a man.  After searching for half a year, all the people sent by the female leader returned to the tribe without finding anything.  In just half a year, the wrinkles on the elder's face have become more numerous, which has affected the female leader to look sad all day long.  Until one day, when the elders prayed to God to give their family an oracle, a man fell from the sky.

    "Man on the hillside, you can't escape. Come out and surrender. We promise not to hurt you!" The female leader shouted to Field, who occupied a high ground, to persuade him to surrender.

    "Don't even think about it! I would rather die than surrender!" Field shouted immediately.

    Because she was concerned about the weapons in Field's hands, the female leader led her sisters to surround the high ground where Field was located.  Seeing that Field would rather die than surrender, the female leader rolled her eyes and ordered the girls behind her: "Take off your clothes."

    After giving the order, the four young girls took off their clothes without hesitation and waited for the order of the female leader.  The female leader waved the four girls to a place where Field could see her, and then shouted to Field: "The men on the hillside, as long as you surrender, they are yours, and I promise you, you will still be there."  Could get more girls.”

    When he saw four girls with naked butts appearing in front of him, Field's eyes almost stared straight at him, and his saliva flowed down unconsciously.  It wasn't until he heard the female leader's cry that Field replied loudly: "Don't even think about it, I would rather die than escape!"

    "Come forward, whoever catches that man, I will make the decision and let her play for two days." The female leader loudly promised her subordinates.  But Field on the hillside was a little dumbfounded when he heard this. Fortunately, he was the only one who was teleported here.  Otherwise, I will be laughed at by those guys like Han Yu for the rest of my life.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 402: Convergence

    Field was caught!  It was very humiliating to be carried back to the tribe of the female leader like a pig being tied up by four horses.  Seeing their leader's victory, the women in the tribe cheered and looked at Field like the big bad wolf looking at Little Red Riding Hood.  Seeing that Field couldn't help but shudder, he secretly regretted that he had been soft-hearted before and refused to kill, but now he ended up being a mermaid.

    With four women holding sharp spears to their throats, Field couldn't even resist and was tied to a wooden board with brackets, large fonts, and brackets again.

    Field moved his hands and feet, and sadly discovered that the binding was so strong that there was no room to move.  What makes Field even more creepy is that those scary women are lining up to draw lots. You don’t need to guess, they are deciding who will go first and who will come last.

    "Who will save me?" Field said, looking up to the sky and sighing.

    This kind of romantic encounter is something that every man longs for in his heart. However, except for those with special hobbies, it is estimated that not many people like this style of being tied up and raped.  And looking at the number of tribes, Field is very unsure of himself.

    The lottery was carried out very efficiently. All the women who had been drawn started lining up in front of Field in order. The first few in line had even begun to take off their clothes and started foreplay. Field opened his mouth and wanted to talk to this group of people.  When trying to communicate with the female hooligans who were passing men, a woman standing next to her stuffed something into her mouth. Sederfield rolled her eyes and could only whimper.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Good figure.  The young body, which appeared to be full of vitality due to long-term exercise, slowly approached Field.  Field was so horrified that he was like a girl about to be raped. She kept shaking her head and whining, but this couldn't stop the other party's hands from starting to touch Field's chest.

    "Boom" Just when Field closed his eyes in despair and a tear slipped from the corner of his eye, a turret in the tribe suddenly collapsed, and the sound immediately woke up the female gangsters who were originally burning with desire.  As expected of the elite among women, these female hooligans immediately left Field alone, picked up the weapons around them and rushed towards the location where the abnormality occurred.

    The turret is strong and durable. If it collapses suddenly at this time, there is no other possibility except human beings.  The female leader felt a little happy.  In her opinion, this must have been a strategy devised by the companions of the man they captured to make a comeback.  In an instant, the female leader even had the idea of ??using Field as bait to catch more men.

    "Field. Field!" A familiar voice came from Field's ear. Suddenly Field's eyes widened and he shouted to the visitor eagerly: "Go quickly, this is a trap!"

    "I know." The visitor ignored Field's warning and stepped forward with a sword to cut off the rope on Field's body.  After regaining his freedom, Field jumped up from the ground and said gratefully to Ning Ping and Shi Bafang: "Thank you, Ning Ping."

    "You're welcome, we are also companions after all, so of course we won't watch you being fucked." Ning Ping said to Field expressionlessly.  Shi Bafang on the side couldn't help grinning after hearing this, while Field coughed repeatedly in embarrassment.  Looking at Ning Ping with some resentment, Ning Ping had the urge to draw his sword and chop him.

    "Hmm, Field, where is your armed mecha?" Ning Ping coughed lightly and asked Field.

    "It was taken away by those people. Why do you ask this?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Bafang and I investigated the area and found that it is a small island. If we want to return to the mainland, we need to cross a strait. Your armed mecha can fly, so we plan to let you take us back to the mainland."

    Hearing this, Field nodded and replied: "Oh, that's right, that's not a problem. The armed mecha can carry it."

    "You two, is now the time to talk about this kind of thing? We seem to be surrounded." Shi Bafang looked at the female warriors around him vigilantly and reminded Ningping and Field.

    "I know." Ning Ping replied and asked Field: "Field, the one with the bird feathers on his head is the leader of these people."

    "Yeah. When she arrested me, she was the one giving the orders." Field nodded after hearing this.

    "Okay. Just hold on for a while." As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping's figure flashed away.  He rushed straight towards the female leader of the tribe.

    Facing Ning Ping, who was rushing towards him, the female leader shouted loudly and rushed forward with a spear in hand.  And the people around him didn't stop Ning Ping, who was rushing over.  They all stepped aside and looked at their female leader with confident eyes.  In their view, the man who rushed forward simply overestimated his capabilities and actually wanted to challenge the strongest warrior in their tribe.

    The spear grazed the corner of Ningping's clothes and stabbed into the air, but Ningping's sword hilt hit the female leader hard.On the belly.  Unable to hold the spear, it fell to the ground. The female leader's legs weakened and she was about to fall to the ground.  At this moment, a hand landed accurately on the throat of the female leader.  As long as the female leader dares to make the slightest move, that hand will take away the female leader's life.

    All the female warriors were shocked. The female leader was captured in one move. This gap between ideal and reality caused everyone present to temporarily lose the ability to speak.  The female warriors didn't wake up until they heard the female leader ordering someone to take out the loot captured this time.

    With the female leader in hand, Field calmly carefully inspected the armed mecha that had returned to his hands. After confirming that there was no problem, the armed mecha was launched.  Looking at Field, who was completely different from before, the female warriors were very surprised. Especially when they saw Field slowly rising into the air, the surprise turned into shock. After all, this kind of flying thing was beyond the reach of these female warriors.  scope of understanding.  Someone knelt on the ground and began to pray with a pious expression.  Blind obedience is human nature. When someone took the lead, the female warriors who were still in shock knelt on the ground one after another. Like the first person to kneel down, they knelt on the ground one after another, muttering words and praying.

    The female leader was very scared. Thinking about her plan just now, it almost made them turn into a "god".  I'm afraid this is a greater sin than blasphemy, right?

    Ning Ping noticed something strange about the female leader in his hand.  He said angrily to Field: "Hurry up, don't pretend to be a ghost. Mengxin and the others are still waiting for us to rescue them."

    "I know, I know, don't rush it, it's almost done." Field replied while making final adjustments to his armed mecha.  After all, this was the first time for him to fly with others. Unlike when he flew alone, Field didn't want any accidents.

    "Ning Ping, I don't think we need to be nervous. Look at them, they seem quite docile." Shi Bafang comforted Ning Ping from the side.

    "Meek? Humph. You didn't see how they behaved when they started fighting with others. Besides, have you ever thought about what would happen to Field if we weren't placed in the same place as Field?"

    "What's the end?" Shi Bafang asked curiously.

    "Ning Ping. Don't talk! No one is allowed to mention what happened today. I will fall out with anyone who mentions it!" Field shouted at Ning Ping.  Ning Ping shrugged upon hearing this and said to Shi Bafang: "Did you see it? This incident has already caused a psychological shadow on Field. And the person who caused this result is this group of women who seem docile to you. Bafang, you have to remember  Come on, women are all tigers, they can eat people without spitting out their bones."

    "Really? Is Mengxin also a tiger?" Shi Bafang asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    Ning Ping was speechless after hearing this, but Field laughed. He looked at Ning Ping with gloating and shouted to Shi Bafang: "Hahaha OK, Bafang. This is a good question. Ning Ping, you said Mengxin is a tiger.  ?"

    Ningping rolled his eyes at Field angrily, and chose to ignore Shi Bafang's question just now, urging Field: "Field, how long are you going to linger?"

    "HeheOkay, okay, you two come over." Field replied with a smile.

    He dragged the female leader to Field's side and pushed the female leader out hard. Ning Ping grabbed Field's right hand, Shi Bafang grabbed Field's left hand, and the three of them took off together.  Flying towards the mainland.  The female leader who was pushed away did not dare to give the order to chase. Like other tribesmen, she knelt on the ground with a pious look on her face. It was not until the figures of Field and the three disappeared for a long time that the female leader and her tribe slowly stood up.  Everyone, look at me.  I look at you. I don’t know what to do next.  In the end, it was the female leader who made the decision.  Regardless of whether those three men are gods or not, they have left anyway, so let them go. Life will go on, and men will continue to catch them. However, when you want to catch them in the future, you must also consider the physical condition of the men. You cannot  There is no end to fishing when the lake is exhausted.  The lack of resources forced these female gangsters to change their previous attitude towards men, a renewable resource.

    After crossing the strait, the three Fields returned to land. The three of them were lucky. The landing place was not too far away from the Spirit. When they were in the sky, they saw the Spirit from a distance.  However, there is a saying that goes like this: Wangshan is a dead horse. When you look at it from the sky, it is quite close, but if you really want to walk, it is not close.

    Because of overloading, Field's armed mecha had a slight malfunction, and the flight device temporarily failed. Field could only hold the weapon and walk on the ground with Ning Ping and Shi Bafang.

    If you walk along the coast, although the distance is longer, it is relatively safer.  However, Ning Ping and the others were brave and skilled people. They gave up taking an arc and chose to take a straight line, passing through two woods and arriving directly at the location of the Courage.

    Three peopleObserving the surroundings vigilantly, he walked cautiously in the woods.

    "Wait a minute!" Ning Ping, who was walking behind to hold down the formation, suddenly shouted to Field and Shi Bafang.

    "What happened? What did you find?" Field and Shi Bafang immediately retreated to Ning Ping, and Field asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    Ning Ping replied in a low voice: "After you came in, did you find any small animals?"

    "No. But Ning Ping, what time is it now? Do you still want to catch small animals for fun?" Field looked at Ning Ping with some dissatisfaction and said.  Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this and replied angrily: "Don't talk nonsense. I feel strange. How can there be no small animals in the woods? What's even more strange is that even if there are no small animals here,  , there can’t be even a bird, right? But think about it, have you heard a bird call since we entered this forest? "

    Everything is afraid of pondering. After Ning Ping's reminder, Field and Shi Ba just noticed that the facts were indeed as Ning Ping said, and the woods they were in were full of weirdness.

    "Then what do you think we should do? Quit now?" Field asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping replied angrily: "Retreat? Retreat to where? Don't retreat! It won't be long before we can return to the Courage. Retreat now. Then wouldn't the road we took earlier be in vain?"

    "Then you mean to keep moving forward?"

    "Well, let's go forward. But you have to be more careful when you go."

    With the appearance of Ning Ping, the three of Field walked more and more cautiously.  Not long after walking, Field, who was walking at the front, suddenly screamed, and Shi Bafang and Ning Ping rushed forward immediately.  Ning Ping and Shi Bafang also felt a little numb when they saw what made Field scream.

    "It's a nice forest, but there are many tombs built there.  The three of Ningping accidentally walked into a cemetery.  What's even more unbearable is that these tombs are open and tombstones are placed everywhere.

    "Be careful. When I see these things, I can't help but think of the zombies under Morrigan." Ning Ping reminded Field and Shi Bafang in a low voice.  However, Field smiled bitterly when he heard this and pointed to a grave in the cemetery.  Said to Ning Ping: "You reminded me a little late."

    Looking in the direction of Field's finger, he saw a dark and skinny hand sticking out of the ground.  The appearance of this hand was like a signal, and rustling sounds began to come from other tombs.

    "What should we do now? Fight?" Field took off the weapon on his back and turned to ask Ning Ping.

    "These guys are all very difficult things to deal with. I don't want to lead these things to the Courage." Ning Ping replied and slowly drew out the Qingyun Sword.

    After receiving Ning Ping's reply, Field said with a smile: "In that case, it's up to me. Anyway, we will return to the Spirit soon, and the weapons on the armed mecha will be replenished soon, so let me follow you  Let’s show the performance of the weapons on the armed mecha.”

    "Okay, then I'll wait and see." Ning Ping put away the Qingyun Sword after hearing this, and retreated behind Field with Shi Bafang, ready for rescue at any time.  Field, on the other hand, unfolded his armed mecha with excitement and began to explain the weapons to Ning Ping and Shi Bafang one by one.

    When the first zombie crawls out of the grave.  As he staggered towards Field, Field shot him, and his big head immediately turned into a rotten watermelon. The headless zombie fell to the ground, shook twice and then became unresponsive.

    Ning Ping said in confusion when he saw this: "Strange, these zombies don't seem to be very good? They are very different from the zombies that Han Yu and I found on the Golden Ship. Even the heads of the zombies on the Golden Ship were smashed  , they seem to be able to move around for a long time.”

    "Anyway, these zombies are weak, which is a good thing for us." Field answered without looking back, holding a sniper in both hands.  One shot blasted off a zombie's head.

    ……

    "Field, although these zombies move slowly, according to your attack speed, they will kill you sooner or later." After watching Field play for a while, Ning Ping couldn't help but remind Field.

    "I know. I just want to give these zombies a chance to get together, so that I can save some time. Take care of them in one go." As he said that, Field put down the sniper rifle in his hand and picked up the one beside him.  A box.  Grabbing a buckle on the box and pulling it out, the box immediately changed. After several deformations, it turned into a cannon with a huge caliber.

    "Field, what is this?"

    "Hehe I asked Qiao Yan'er to do it for me."??shooting cannon.  I believe that with this one shot, those zombies will definitely be completely defeated.  "With that said, Field walked to the position where he controlled the laser cannon and stood there. Because Field stood behind the laser cannon, the zombies that became active due to the breath of strangers immediately gathered in front of the laser cannon's muzzle.

    "Hehe Come on, come on, a little more." Field said in a low voice while adjusting the muzzle of the laser cannon.

    When four-fifths of the zombies entered the range of the laser cannon, Field pressed the launch button.  A white beam of light shot straight through, and any obstacles in front of the beam were immediately torn apart.  The white light dissipated, and more than four-fifths of the zombies disappeared, leaving only three or two zombies on the edge, still moving towards Field step by step.  Of course, dealing with these zombies who have slipped through the net is easy.  Field picked up his sniper rifle and shot the remaining zombies one by one.  After all the zombies were eliminated, Field put away his sniper rifle, turned to Ning Ping and Shi Bafang and said, "Finish the fight and call it a day."

    After the small episode of zombies in the woods, the rest of the journey became much easier.  After almost no danger, the sky turned dark, and Ning Ping and the other three could finally see the Courage clearly.

    “Go faster, victory is right in front of you.” Ning Ping said to Field and Shi Bafang with a smile.  In fact, even if Ning Ping didn't say anything, Feier and Shi Bafang would speed up.  The three of them almost jogged back to the vicinity of the Courage. Before Field could express his joy with a cheer, Ning Ping beside him covered his mouth and whispered in his ear: "Something's happening!"

    The three of them immediately took cover, hiding in the dark and observing the woods opposite them. After a while, four familiar figures appeared in front of the three of them. Shi Bafang couldn't help but rushed out and looked at the four people who walked out of the woods.  Someone shouted: "Han Yu, is that you?" To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 403 Morrigan’s Counterattack

    The unexpected encounter made Han Yu and others very happy.  However, when Han Yu asked about what happened to Ning Ping and others, Ning Ping and others' expressions suddenly became a little weird, and Field loudly wanted to change the subject, while taking the time to glare at Ning Ping and Shi Bafang threateningly.

    Han Yu is a very curious guy. Faced with this situation, of course he inquired deeply and got to the bottom of it. Finally, he came up with the ironic fact that Field was almost raped.

    "Hehehehe Field, I think you should be happy. You can let a bunch of women take you home to give birth to children. This in itself shows that you are a very good person." Han Yu said with a smirk on his face.  He patted Field on the shoulder and said.  Field smiled bitterly upon hearing this, turned his face and shouted to Ning Ping: "Look, I was right, this guy will definitely make fun of me if he finds out."

    Ning Ping shrugged upon hearing this, spread his hands, and said, "I didn't tell anyone, so what's the use of telling me?"

    With one sentence, Field rolled his eyes with a look of helplessness.

    After laughing for a while, everyone began to discuss business.  Han Yu shared his ideas with Ning Ping and others, and soon gained their approval.  After the first failed rescue experience, Han Yu and others have realized that Morrigan is not as easy to deal with as they imagined.  If they want to rescue the captured Han Mengxin, they must be more serious.

    After the work was divided, Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner and Lian Peng were left behind on the Courage. Originally, Han Yu wanted to keep Field and Shi Bafang, but they were rejected by Lin Ke and the other girls.  The time is set for the next day.  After eating something simple, everyone went back to rest.  Recharge your batteries for tomorrow.

    After tossing and turning on the bed for a long time, Han Yu, who couldn't sleep, put on his clothes and opened the door to go out for some fresh air.  Not long after he left the house, Han Yu met Ning Ping, who also couldn't sleep and went out for a walk.

    "Where to go?" Han Yu asked.

    “Can’t sleep, let’s go out for a walk.” Ning Ping replied casually.

    "Together?"

    "Together."

    The two of them walked out of the Courage together and didn’t go far. They found a clean place to sit down by the lake where the Courage was docked.  Looking at the calm lake, he didn't say a word.

    After a while, Ning Ping couldn't help but break the silence and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu. Do you think Mengxin will be okay?"

    "I don't know." Han Yu was silent for a moment and then answered.

    Obviously, this answer does not satisfy Ning Ping.  Ning Ping asked again: "Then do you think we can rescue Mengxin?"

    "……have no idea."

    This kind of answer certainly did not satisfy Ning Ping, and even made Ning Ping feel a little dissatisfied.  The tone became a little stiff and he asked: "Han Yu, is Mengxin your biological sister? Why do you seem to not care about her?"

    "If I tell you that Mengxin is not my biological sister, will you feel a sense of crisis?" Han Yu asked without answering.

    When Ning Ping heard this, he stood up suddenly and stared at Han Yu with wide eyes, wanting to see whether what Han Yu just said was true or false.  When Han Yu saw this, he grinned, "Haha Sit down, I'm kidding you. I promise you, Mengxin and I were born from the same mother's womb."

    "Are you still in the mood to joke at this time?" Ning Ping said to Han Yu very dissatisfied.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, "If you don't relax a little bit, how can you calm down your mood? How can you calmly judge the problem if you don't let your mood calm down? I know that you accuse me of not caring about my sister. But caring is not expressed through words;  Do it with actions. I don’t know what Mengxin is going through now. I only know that if Mengxin is bullied, she will come back when I wait for her, and none of those who bullied her will think about it. "

    "What if something happens to Mengxin?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice.

    “Then I will make Morrigan and the organization behind her regret messing with us.” Han Yu replied without negotiation.

    Ning Ping felt a little excited when he heard this.  Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Han Yu suddenly waved his hand, shrugged his nose, turned to look in one direction and said to Ning Ping: "It seems that a guest is here, and he is an acquaintance."

    Ning Ping covered his nose and said, "Yes. They are acquaintances."

    ?????????????????????????Except for that dirty Rooney.  Ningping couldn't think of anyone else.

    With the sound of a rushing sound in the woods, a huge figure appeared in the sight of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Rooney obviously didn't expect there was anyone by the lake. When he saw Han Yu and Ning Ping, he thought he had encountered a water ghost and couldn't help but take two steps back. After seeing clearly, Rooney breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Hey, what are you doing here?" Han Yu asked loudly.

    "My master let me??I have a message for you: it’s not rude to call someone back but not to call someone back.  Rooney replied immediately.

    "Is it disrespectful to come back without reciprocating? Huh, what a loud tone." Han Yu replied with a cold snort.

    "Thank you for the compliment. It's not easy to have such a big tone."

    Rooney’s answer made Han Yu feel embarrassed. It’s not about you!

    "Are you the only one?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Of course I'm not the only one, I'm just the forward."

    "Forward? I think your companions can't stand the smell of you." Near the cabin door of the Courage, Shi Bafang looked at Rooney with contempt and said.  As soon as he finished speaking, the searchlight on the Courage was turned on, and the surrounding area was as bright as day.

    The huge Rooney stood in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping. Under the light, he could faintly see traces of black smoke rising from his body.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, you are the main force in rescuing Mengxin. Leave this kind of trash fish to me." Shi Bafang stepped forward and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Bafang, don't force it." Ning Ping said to Shi Bafang with some worry.

    "It's okay. My nose is not healed yet. The smell of that guy is of no use to me. You should step aside first to avoid being affected by the smell of this guy in future actions."

    After hearing what Shi Bafang said, Han Yu and Ning Ping stepped back a little. Han Yu asked Shi Bafang, "Bafang, where is Field?"

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang said: "It's already up. Not only Field. Lin Ke and the others are also up. Since this Rooney is here, then his companions Medusa and Ron will definitely come too."

    "You are wrong. Lan Qi and Medusa will never come again, and your next opponents will be newcomers." Rooney suddenly spoke to correct Shi Bafang's speculation.

    "What do you mean Medusa and Ron can't come?" Han Yu asked Rooney after hearing this.

    "That's what I said. They failed and helped you, so what awaits them will be a terrible punishment." Rooney said with a gloating smile.

    Just as Han Yu was about to ask, he heard a cold snort from behind Rooney, "Rooney, you talk a lot of nonsense, don't forget it. We only have this chance. If we don't want to end up like Lan Qi and Medusa,  Then take action quickly!”

    "It's Ron!" Hearing the voice, Han Yu immediately knew who the other party was.

    Rooney looked submissive.  He nodded repeatedly and said: "Yes, I know, please give me a little more time, I will definitely work hard." After saying that, Rooney looked at his old rival Shi Bafang and whispered: "For my bright future, please  go to hell!"

    "I saw Rooney's mouth wide open, his stomach contracting, and a ball of black air slowly poured out of Rooney's mouth and floated towards Shi Bafang and others.

    "Holy crap! Biochemical weapons!?" Han Yu cursed when he saw this.  He took a step forward and grabbed Shi Bafang's hand, and let the Courage pull him up without any explanation.

    The black energy seemed to be alive, floating in the direction of Han Yu and the others.  Rooney kept spitting out black air from his mouth as he moved forward. Looking at his posture, it looked like he wanted to engulf the Courage with black air.

    "Buzz" Just when Han Yu was about to use flames to fight the black energy, there was a sudden noise on the Courage, and a strong wind immediately blew from the backs of Han Yu and the three of them, facing the black energy head on.  Suddenly, the black air turned and floated behind Rooney.  The person standing behind Rooney suffered.

    Ron moved nimbly to the side, avoiding the erosion of the black energy.  The dozen or so men he brought with him were not as lucky as Ron.  One by one, they fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth, and their limbs twitching. There was no hope of the next battle.

    "Humph, you are really a person who has failed to achieve anything and is prone to failure. Only people like you would tolerate such subordinates." Beside Ron, a white-haired man snorted coldly.  mocked Ron.

    Hearing this, Ron replied unhappily: "You are so capable, why don't you come?"

    "Hmph, of course I will take action, but it will be after you all die. Ron, let me remind you, you are no longer the Ron who was taken care of by Lord Morrigan before. You'd better be smart  point!"

    Hearing this, Ron felt like a deflated ball.  Because the person who came here was right, he, Ron, was now like a phoenix that had lost its hair, and the days of glory in the past had passed.  However, Ron was still a little unconvinced when he was told this. He glared at the visitor and said, "Don't be proud, Wright. How do you know that my today will not be your tomorrow. If you can't solve Han Yu,  Those people, your fate will not be any better than mine."

    "Humph let's just wait and see. Rooney is already useless."??Then it's up to you.  "Wright said to Ron with a sneer.

    "You don't need to remind me." Ron snorted, took a deep breath, and suddenly opened his mouth and let out a roar. His body suddenly grew bigger, bigger, and bigger again, until it was more than twice as big as before. Ron  Only then did the body's crazy growth stop.

    "Wow, I didn't expect you to be so anxious that you even resorted to such a trick with unpredictable consequences. I'd better stay away from you to avoid being accidentally hurt by you later." Wright said, dodging and jumping to the side.  .

    Ron didn’t understand who was coming. He jumped more than three meters and landed right behind Rooney. Before Rooney could say anything, Ron flew forward and kicked Rooney away like a ball.  Rooney's mouth was still open, and he was wrapped in black air as he rolled in the air. Like a black ball, he flew straight towards Han Yu and the others.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang flicked Han Yu's hand, jumped up, and kicked Rooney high into the air, over the Courage, and landed in the lake behind the Courage.  After a while, dead fish floated up where Rooney fell into the water, but Rooney never resurfaced.

    Ron didn’t care about Rooney’s life or death at all. He let out a roar, jumped up high, and rushed straight towards the oncoming Shi Bafang.

    “The two of them obviously focused on their feet, and they fought back and forth for a while, and then they separated.  Ron gasped.  As for Shi Bafang, the situation was a little bad.  The physical difference caused Shi Bafang to suffer some disadvantages in the previous fight.  Although it was not a big loss, Han Yu was a little unhappy when he saw it.

    "Han Yu!" Just when Han Yu was about to step forward, Shi Bafang shouted loudly.

    "Leave him to me." Shi Bafang stared at Han Yu and said word by word.

    Han Yu was silent for a while, nodded slowly and returned to the place where he was watching the battle, without saying a word.  Shi Bafang grinned upon seeing this, and when he turned to look at Ron again, the smile on his face had disappeared and was replaced by a very serious face.

    "Go to hell!" Ron roared and lunged towards Shi Bafang.  just now.  Ron was really worried that Han Yu would come up and join forces with Shi Bafang to deal with him.  There were helpers on Shi Bafang's side, but on his side, the guy who followed him would definitely not help.  But when he saw Shi Bafang letting Han Yu go back, Ron felt secretly happy.  At the same time, in order to avoid long nights and long dreams, Ron decided to deal with his opponent as soon as possible.

    With a confident strike, the whip leg and Shi Bafang's whip leg collided in the air, and then Ron screamed, took three steps back, and sat on the ground unsteadily.  His right leg was injured in the blow just now, and the injury was not serious.

    "What, what's going on?" Wright, who was standing behind Ron watching the battle, asked in confusion when he saw Ron fall.  He clearly had the upper hand just now, but how could he be injured and fall to the ground in the blink of an eye?

    " Han Yu and Ning Ping had the same questions as Wright. Originally, Han Yu and Ning Ping thought that Shi Bafang would start a fight with Ron.  But they didn't expect that Shi Bafang would choose to confront Ron head-on, and win in the end.  However, no matter how curious Han Yu and Ning Ping were, they knew that Shi Bafang could not be distracted at this time. No matter how many questions they had, they could only ask them after the matter was over.

    "Ning Ping, look carefully at Bafang's right leg. Why does it look like something is wrong?" Han Yu suddenly spoke to Ning Ping in a low voice.  Upon hearing this, Ning Ping looked towards Shi Bafang's right leg and saw that Shi Bafang's right leg seemed to be emitting bursts of fire, as if it was burning.

    "It's strange. As far as I know, there seems to be no record of this kind of martial arts among the ancient martial arts." Ning Ping said in confusion.  Han Yu on the side snorted, "Just because you don't know it doesn't mean it doesn't exist. Ancient martial arts exist to this day, but many powerful martial arts have been lost. Maybe what Bafang is practicing is an ancient martial skill you don't know about."

    "That's possible. By the way, Han Yu. Don't forget what kind of martial arts Shi Bafang is practicing after the matter is over." Ning Ping warned Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Why?"

    "There are many rules for practicing ancient martial arts. It is a big taboo to ask about other people's ancient martial arts training methods." Ning Ping patiently explained to Han Yu.

    "Oh, then I won't ask. But if Bafang takes the initiative to tell me, it's none of my business."

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this and ignored Han Yu.  Han Yu was also attracted by the battle between Ron and Shi Bafang, and had no time to argue with Ning Ping.

    At this time, the ankles of Shi Bafang's feet had turned red, like two red-hot pig irons, and sparks would burst out every time they clashed with Ron.  Every fight ended with Ron's defeat, and Ron was gradually forced to the edge of the woods.

    Seeing that he was about to be forced into the woods, Ron gritted his teeth and fought with all his strength.A powerful blow, trying to restore the current decline.  Shi Bafang also expected the force of Ron's blow, and immediately used all his strength.  The two people's right legs collided in the air, making a muffled sound. Ron flew backwards, and Shi Bafang didn't get the favor either. He took four or five steps back and finally stabilized his body. He heard Han behind him.  Yu shouted anxiously: "Be careful!"

    Before Shi Bafang could react, he felt a black shadow flash before his eyes. He raised his hands to parry, but was hit by a huge force and flew backwards.  Han Yu stretched out his hand to catch Shi Bafang, turned around twice before regaining his balance, and glared at the guy who made a sneak attack.  Ning Ping stepped forward with a gloomy face and said to Han Yu: "Send Bafang back for treatment first, and leave this place to me."

    "Be careful, I can't feel the breath of a living person from this guy." Han Yu reminded Ning Ping in a low voice.

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied: "When we were on the Golden Ship, we dealt with the living dead together. I have experience."

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, looked down at Shi Bafang who was unconscious, and told Ning Ping: "Don't make this guy feel better, I think the bones in Bafang's two arms are broken."

    "I know." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    After the instructions, Han Yu held Shi Bafang and returned to the Courage without looking back. Ning Ping looked at the sneak attacker standing not far away from him and said coldly: "Sign up, and my sword will not kill nameless people.  "

    "Hahayou are so confident. My name is Wright. If you have the ability, just try to kill me."

    Ning Ping sneered when he heard this, "What you rely on should be your so-called immortality. Are you a corpse king level zombie?"

    The question shocked Wright. His identity was very secret. Except for a limited number of people, no one knew how the person in front of him knew about it.

    "How did you know?" Wright asked in surprise.

    "Humph, it seems that my guess is correct. As for why I know it, why should I tell you?" Ning Ping looked at Wright jokingly and asked.

    Hearing this, Wright was silent for a moment, looked at Ning Ping and said slowly: "Since you don't want to talk, then I have to capture you alive and then torture you slowly."

    “Huh, if you have the ability, use it.” Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.  (To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private and more convenient access!  :]

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 404 The Financial Owner

    Shadow Castle

    As the owner of the castle, Morrigan is entertaining a very important guest to her.  As a researcher, what is most important to her?

    Invention project?  no.

    Researchers?  Neither.

    Research funding?  correct.

    There is an old saying that goes, a wise woman cannot make a meal without rice.  It means that you are extremely talented, but if you don’t have money, you can’t accomplish anything!  A penny would choke a heroic man to death, let alone Morrigan's research. It was simply a money-burning stove. If you want to boil the water on the stove, you don't know how much money you have to throw in it.  In order to get more research funds, Morrigan was very attentive to visiting guests.

    First, we took the guests to visit the laboratory in use, and then took the guests to the deepest part of the underground, where the laboratory was being researched.

    ??Everyone in this world has their own pursuits. Don’t look at some people who claim that they have no desires and no demands. But having no desires and no demands is not a pursuit in itself.  Poor people pursue wealth, women pursue goddesses, believers pursue faith, and officials pursue power. So what do rich and noble people pursue?  They pursue eternity and hope that their wealth can last for tens of thousands of years.  In layman's terms, it is the word eternal life.  No matter how much money they spend on this illusory pursuit, they don't feel bad.  As for Morrigan, it was just like them showing off their research results and bringing the dead back to life.  Although there is still a certain gap between the resurrection at this time and the resurrection required by those people.  There is hope.  There is a need for support.  It can be said that these people try their best to satisfy Morrigan's requirements.  If you want people to give people, if you want money, give them money. There is only one requirement, crack the code of life, and let them achieve the eternity of life.

    Of course, keeping light out is not their principle, so the reborn person appears.  While earning high profits, these people are not only rewarded financially.  They also have the power to challenge the Alliance. Although they cannot confront the Alliance head-on yet, given time, they believe it.  They will be the masters of the league.  It is precisely for this reason that Morian's research will receive their maximum support.

    "Not bad, is the experiment going well?" The visitor asked Morrigan who was following him with a smile on his face.  The speaker was a middle-aged man with a very ordinary appearance. The only thing that was unforgettable was that he had a blue beard. It was unclear whether he was dyed or born like this.

    "So far, we haven't encountered any problems that are difficult to solve." Morrigan replied immediately after hearing this.

    "So, how have you considered the matter we talked about before?" Bluebeard asked again.

    After hearing the words, Morrigan pondered for a moment and asked cautiously: "Sir, can I ask a question?"

    "Are you asking why we made this urgent request for you?" Bluebeard asked calmly.

    "Yes." Morrigan nodded slowly.

    "Actually, this question is easy to answer, because time does not wait for us. Unstable factors have appeared within the alliance. This is a good time for us to start an uprising. And this opportunity is not only seen by us, but also by other forces.  Here we are, in order to gain an advantage in the competition in the future, we must master more power in the shortest possible time. Are you satisfied with my answer?"

    Hearing this, Morrigan said slowly: "Sir, the stability of that experiment cannot be guaranteed at present. Once it gets out of control, the losses will be huge."

    "What will be lost?" asked Bluebeard.

    "According to your request, the research on the madness agent has been intensified. But after all, it is still in the experimental stage. Once the madness agent gets out of control, the experimental subjects injected with the madness agent will go berserk and attack any objects around them.  . And what’s even worse is that once a rampage occurs. This kind of rampage is contagious, that is to say, once an experimental subject goes rampant, the experimental subjects nearby that have also been injected with the madness agent will also go rampage.  .”

    "This problem is indeed a bit serious, but I believe you can solve it. Let's do this. When I give you an additional budget of 200 million later, can you solve this problem as quickly as possible?"

    After listening to Bluebeard's words, Morrigan smiled bitterly and explained to Bluebeard: "Sir, this is not a matter of money. Even if we find a solution to the problem of maddening agent rampage, we can't guarantee that it will not happen in the process.  Other questions. After all, the madness agent is a new research topic, and we have not done any research on this before. And Sir, I don’t understand, don’t we already have an undead army? Why do we still have to pursue more powerful ones?  The power? You know, the more powerful the power, the harder it is to control.”

    &nbsp; "I know what you mean, but please remember that you are just a researcher. You have no right to interfere with the decisions made by the people above. What you have to do is to complete the tasks assigned to you by the people above. As for  How to use it is not something you need to consider." Bluebeard suddenly warned Morrigan with a serious look on his face.

    Morrigan lowered her head after being warned, but still had an unconvinced expression on her face.  Bluebeard sighed softly, and said to Morrigan in a slower tone: "Morrigan, I know that you have outstanding abilities, and I also understand that talented people are always a little arrogant, but I also ask you to understand.  After all, I am not the one who has the final say in the organization. I won’t care what you say to me today, but if you tell others, then you have to be careful. To put it bluntly, you are the person in the organization  Tools, those people above will not allow a tool to have its own thoughts. As for the question you just asked me, I can answer you. Why pursue more powerful power, because the opponent of the organization has more powerful power.  The organization cannot afford to lose, not even once. Once it loses, everything in the organization, including you, will be destroyed. Do you want to see that happen?"

    Morrigan shook her head slightly, Bluebeard smiled slightly, and continued: "Since you don't want to, then just do your thing with peace of mind."

    "But there are so many tasks assigned to me, and there are only so many people. It's too busy." Morrigan frowned and complained to Bluebeard.

    "We are already helping you solve this problem. Before long, you will get ten assistants. These assistants are top talents in various fields. In order to recruit these people, the organization will spend a lot of effort. By then  Don't be too busy and screen these people carefully to avoid being sneaked in by rats."

    “I can’t even find out the problem in the organization?” Morrigan asked in disbelief.

    "That's different. If their background is in the alliance, then the organization may not be able to detect the problem. But it's different here. You can tell whether these people will reveal their flaws through observation."

    "What if there are really rats?" Morrigan asked again.

    Bluebeard laughed when he heard this, "Haha don't tell me that you don't have the ability to make those rats your pets."

    Morrigan also smiled, and after receiving a positive reply from Bluebeard, she could free up her hands to deal with the ten upcoming assistants.

    "Dudududu" was just when Morrigan and Bluebeard were talking happily.  Something suddenly went wrong in the ongoing experiment, and the siren started flashing continuously.

    "What's going on?" Blue Beard asked urgently.

    Morrigan did not answer. She stared at the display screen, sighed and said, "The experimental subject went berserk."

    When Blue Beard heard this, he looked towards the screen and saw a humanoid object frantically attacking a steel plate in front of him. The ten centimeter thick steel plate was like a piece of waste paper, punched by the humanoid object to punch a hole.

    "This, is this the power after going berserk?" Blue Beard asked Morrigan with a somewhat excited expression.  Morrigan knew what Blue Beard meant, and immediately poured cold water on Blue Beard and said: "Don't get excited. We can't control this power for the time being. No matter how powerful it is, it is useless to us."

    "It doesn't matter. Just because you can't control it now doesn't mean you can't control it in the future. I have confidence in you." Bluebeard said, reaching out and patting Morrigan on the shoulder.

    Morrigan smiled bitterly when she heard this, and said to Bluebeard: "You'd better not have confidence in me, that will make me more stressed."

    "If you can control this power, then the undead army you mentioned before can only be regarded as scum with a combat power of less than 5." Bluebeard encouraged Morrigan with an excited look.

    But Morrigan was a little dissatisfied with Bluebeard's comments about the undead army.  After all, it was my own hard work, but how could it turn into a scum with less than 5 combat power in your mouth?  I know you said that on purpose, but when I heard it, I couldn't help but feel unhappy.

    "What do you mean by a scumbag with a combat power of less than 5? Is the Undead Army really that bad?" Morrigan said, staring at Bluebeard in a bad tone.  But Bluebeard seemed unaware, and replied after hearing this: "The undead army has no problem with the soldiers. But it is not enough to deal with ability users or ancient warriors."

    "The undead army has a strong vitality. Even if it cannot defeat the ability users and ancient warriors, it will not be easily defeated. Moreover, the undead army wins with numbers. Even if the opponent is killed, it will still be exhausted." Molly  An defended the undead army unconvinced.

    "Stop talking, it's recognized in the organization that the Undead Legion is not powerful anyway. If those guys didn't need to waste resources, I'm afraid they would have been ordered to be destroyed long ago." Bluebeard waved after hearing this.?Said to Morrigan.

    Morrigan was silent for a moment, then ordered to the staff around her: "Bring in Wright's image."

    After a while, Morrigan pointed at the display and said to Bluebeard: "This is the power of the Corpse King in the Undead Army. Come and see if it is a scumbag with less than 5 combat power as you said."  .”

    "It seems that you care about the words of a scumbag whose combat power is less than 5." Bluebeard said to Morrigan with a smile.

    Morrigan did not hide it and admitted directly: "Of course, these zombies are all my hard work. Now that I am being despised like this, of course I feel unhappy."

    "Okay, then let me see how powerful the zombie king level can be?" Bluebeard looked at the display screen with a smile.  On the screen, a zombie called the zombie king by Morrigan was fighting with a person.

    "This zombie doesn't look like a zombie at all, just like a normal person." Bluebeard didn't care about the battle, but stared at the zombie on the screen and said to Morrigan.

    "Of course, the zombie king level must be distinguished from ordinary zombies." Morrigan replied after hearing this.

    “…Then is there any existence stronger than the Corpse King level?”

    "Yes. There are also corpse emperor-level zombies. But for some unknown reason, there is currently only one zombie emperor-level zombie, and it is still in the observation stage. I plan to wait until the individual condition of the zombie emperor-level zombies stabilizes before trying it out to see if it can be done.  Mass production.”

    "Could the Corpse King level be mass-produced?" Bluebeard asked in surprise.

    "Sir, do you know how zombies upgrade?"

    "How to upgrade?" Bluebeard asked subconsciously.

    "Devouring. This is what I discovered by accident. Two zombies devoured each other and turned into a more powerful zombie. I turned that zombie into a zombie general, then a zombie commander, and then a zombie king.  . However, the number of devoured is very large. The number of zombies that need to be devoured increases exponentially with each level. If estimated based on the size of the undead army, approximately 2,000 corpse kings can be obtained. As for the corpse king,  There can be about five, right?”

    "The number of undead legions exceeds 100,000. We can only get 2,000 corpse kings? Tsk tsk, after all the calculations, this seems a bit uneconomical." Bluebeard said, touching his chin.

    "It is indeed a bit uneconomical at the moment, but I believe that it won't take long before I can solve this problem and make the Undead Legion a powerful legion that the organization relies on." Morrigan assured Bluebeard with confidence.

    But Blue Beard poured cold water on it at this moment, pointed at the display screen and said to Morrigan: "Don't promise me, that Corpse King seems to be almost unable to withstand it."

    "Huh?" Morrigan hurriedly looked at the screen after hearing this, and saw that on the screen, Wright was being beaten back by his opponent.  He was about to die.

    "This, this, it's not that the Corpse King is incompetent, it's that its opponent is too powerful." Morrigan explained to Bluebeard in a hushed tone.  Bluebeard did not expose Morrigan's fig leaf. He nodded in agreement and asked, changing the subject: "Where did the master who defeated the Corpse King come from? Is he also on the Death Star now?"

    "Yes, this is a group of Star Territory travelers who suddenly broke in. Their strength is not weak, but I have a way to deal with them." Morrigan explained to Bluebeard with an ugly look on her face.  Bluebeard heard this and asked with interest: "Is there any way to recruit him?"

    "I'm not sure about that. But I guess there's no chance." Morrigan thought for a while and replied.

    "Where are they now? I'm going to talk to them." Blue Beard said in a deep voice.

    "It's near Snow Lake. Well, sir, I captured one of them, so if you try to recruit them like this, not only will you not be successful, you may also be caught by them and used as a hostage.  "

    After hearing Morrigan’s reminder, Blue Beard nodded and replied: “That’s right. Then give me the person you captured, and I will use this person to communicate with them.”

    "This, sir, that person is very important to our next experiment, so"

    "That's it, that's a bit difficult to handle." Bluebeard pondered for a moment after hearing this, and said to Morrigan: "Is that person really that important to your experiment?"

    Morrigan nodded heavily and replied: "Yes, she can be said to be the key to whether the research on life can go smoothly."

    Once he heard that it was related to the study of life, Bluebeard completely gave up his plan to get people from Morrigan.  Research on life has always been what those in the organization are most concerned about. As long as it is related to this matter, there is no room for negotiation.  It seems that if you want to recruit those people, you still need to?Start somewhere else.

    "Give me your good hand and accompany me to meet those people." Bluebeard said to Morrigan in a deep voice.

    "My lord, what are you going to do?" Morrigan asked curiously.

    "Let's try to negotiate with them first. Since we have hostages in hand, we don't believe they will disobey. Asking you to send more people to follow will also prevent them from seizing me as a hostage." Bluebeard replied after hearing this.

    "Sir, if that's the case, how about I go with you?" Morrigan suggested softly.

    "What are you going to do with me?" Bluebeard looked at Morrigan in confusion and asked.

    "I dare not hide it from you, sir. In fact, those people have already been to this castle once, but I used the teleportation array to teleport them back that time. If you don't come, I guess they will come out here tomorrow. I want  Let's go and see if there are any sequelae after they were teleported."

    After listening to Morrigan's explanation, Bluebeard touched his chin and said to Morrigan: "I changed my mind. I won't go to see those people. I will just wait here for them to come. It can be used to verify whether they are qualified enough to  I came out to recruit them. Morrigan, send your good hands here and let me see what those people are capable of."

    "Yes. Your Majesty has a destiny, and of course your subordinates must try their best. However, Sir, I am afraid that those subordinates are no match for those people, so when the time comes, I am afraid that your guards will need to take action to test those people."

    "That's it, no problem. Then arrange the people I brought with me outside the castle. The two people I brought with me are both guys with amazing destructive power. Don't destroy this place when the time comes. That would be terrible.  Trouble." Bluebeard said after thinking about it for a moment.

    After receiving Blue Beard’s affirmative answer, Morrigan said hurriedly: “Then please stay in the Shadow Forest outside the castle and wait. The area is large and they are not afraid of damage, so they can work hard.”

    "Okay, I'll do as you say." Bluebeard nodded and agreed to Morrigan's suggestion.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 405 Mysterious Voice

    Not willing to give in!  Not willing to give in!  !

    Wright was lying on the ground, roaring angrily in his heart, but his body was a little unsatisfactory. No matter how angry Wright was, his body still refused to respond to Wright's request and did not move at all.

    As a corpse king, the pride in his bones made Wright dissatisfied with his current state. In order to get rid of this predicament, Wright kept working hard, working hard, and working hard again, until a low voice came from his mind: "Do you want power?"  ?"

    "Yes!" Wright replied immediately without thinking.

    “Well, then give your body to me!”

    Hearing this request, Wright did not resist at all. As soon as his spirit relaxed, his mind immediately went blank and he lost contact with his body.  Although he lost contact with his body, Wright's consciousness was very clear. He could clearly feel that the power in his body was surging and growing, and his body had stood up at this moment.

    Ning Ping looked solemn, and his opponent who had been defeated suddenly let out a roar, and then stood up suddenly, like a huge suction cup, sucking all the movable objects around him into his body, causing his body to continuously  Growth makes Ningping feel more and more pressure from the other party.

    "Ning Ping, be careful, there is something wrong with this guy!" Han Yu loudly reminded Ning Ping at the door of the Courage cabin.

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard the words: "It's more than just a little bit wrong" As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a strong wind blowing. When Ning Ping took out the Qingyun Sword in his hand, a big tree thrown by Wright was split into two halves.  .  fell on both sides.  Ning Ping raised his eyes and looked at Wright, who had lost his appearance.  He whispered: "It seems that it will take a while to deal with this guy."

    "Roar" Seeing that the attack failed, Wright let out a loud roar, then opened his bow with both hands, and rocks the size of millstones flew toward Ningping with a roar.  Ningping dodged left and right, shortening the distance between him and Wright step by step.  When he was less than ten steps away from Wright, he saw Wright suddenly take a deep breath and blow out a cloud of black air towards Ning Ping.

    Before he came into contact with the black air, Ning Ping almost fainted from the disgusting smell.  Fortunately, the sloppy Rooney from before was at the bottom. Ning Ping only lost consciousness for a moment before he woke up and jumped up.  He dodged the rocks thrown by Wright and flew towards the top of Wright's head.

    When Wright saw this, he knew something was wrong. In order to prevent Ningping from reaching the predetermined position, Wright focused on himself.  It spun quickly, and opened its mouth wide at the same time. Black air continued to emerge from the mouth, instantly covering Wright from top to bottom.  Ning Ping didn't want his Qingyun Sword to be stained with the black energy, so he had to turn back and fall back to the ground.  When Wright saw this, he was overjoyed and immediately spun towards Ning Ping.  In order to increase the attack range, Wright took a big tree in each hand, like a spinning black top, whirring towards Ningping.

    Ning Ping had to retreat continuously.  When they retreated to the lake, Ning Ping was unable to retreat, while Wright was still spinning closer.  Just when Ning Ping decided to sacrifice the Qingyun Sword and launch an attack, a fireball roared and flew towards the spinning Wright.

    With a "bang" sound, the spinning Wright seemed to have been hit by a spinning top. He changed his direction and spun towards Ron who was watching the battle.

    "Thank you." Ning Ping thanked Han Yu for helping.

    "It's okay, leave it to me next." Han Yu replied, and then stepped forward without any explanation to take over Ning Ping's battle.  At this time, Wright seemed like he couldn't stop.  Ron was so angry that he yelled and cursed while trying to hide.

    Wright’s rotation seems to have a centripetal force, and objects standing around him will be attracted by this centripetal force.  Ron hugged a big tree tightly, yelling and supporting his body to prevent himself from being twisted into the meat grinder called Wright.

    It’s just that the wish is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  The big tree that Ron relied on failed to withstand the test.  Uprooted by the centripetal force of Wright's rotation, Ron plunged into the meat grinder with unwillingness.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? When Ron's screams disappeared and Wright finally stopped, Ron and Wright had merged into one.

    "You are a monster." Han Yu sighed as he looked at Wright in front of him.

    "I don't think you need to remind me about this." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    "Well, I need to think carefully about how to deal with this guy. You should step back first to avoid accidentally hurting you later." Han Yu said in a deep voice.  After hearing this, Ning Ping snorted disdainfully: "Humph, you will accidentally hurt me?" However, after saying that, Ning Ping obediently stepped aside.

    "Huchihuchi" Wright stared at Ningping with red eyes, who retreated near the cabin door of the Courage.  Han YujianHe was not happy and shouted: "Hey look here, your opponent is me.  Hey, hey Damn it! You didn't hear me when I was talking to you!"

    A fireball roared into Wright's grown mouth.

    "Ouch" Wright screamed immediately, covering his mouth with both hands, lowering his head and glaring fiercely at the bad guy who sneaked up on him.  When Han Yu saw that Wright finally focused on him, he puffed up his chest and shouted to Wright, "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome guy?"

    It was Wright’s right palm that answered Han Yu.  At this time, Wright was more than four meters tall, and his hands became like two giant fly swatters. If he swatted with one palm, Han Yu would be transformed into a photo.

    "What a stupid guy." Han Yu snorted disdainfully and ducked back to avoid Wright's right palm being slapped down. At the same time, the flame in his hand formed a spear shape. When Wright's right palm fell to the ground, the flame spear pierced him.  He hit the back of his right hand, nailing it firmly to the ground.

    Wright let out a miserable howl and swept his left hand across.  Han Yu jumped into the air and dodged the sweeping left hand. Just as he was about to hit Wright's left hand with a flame gun, he saw Wright's head reaching over with his mouth wide open.

    "Want to bite me? There's no door!" The flame in Han Yu's hand changed, and Han Yu was pushed out, past Wright's big mouth.  At the same time, Han Yu touched his feet.  A flaming knife flew towards Wright's eyes.  Wright, who had no time to dodge, only managed to save one right eye.  His left eye was hit by a flaming knife.

    "Ouch" Wright screamed. The pain in his eyes made him pull out his right hand that was nailed to the ground. He covered his painful left eye with both hands and stared at Han Yu with his good right eye.  But if he could be killed by his eyes, it wouldn't be Han Yu.  Facing Wright's glare, Han Yu felt relaxed and did not take it seriously at all.

    At the same time, in the Shadow Castle, Morrigan, who was watching the battle, looked excited, which made Bluebeard beside him confused.  Wait until Morrigan calmed down a little.  Bluebeard asked curiously: "Morrigan, why are you so excited?"

    "Sir, mutations, mutations. What happened after the Corpse King is something that has never happened before. This is such a hard-won research object. No, I have to send someone to get this Corpse King back.  , I can’t let that guy Han Yu burn my precious research objects.” After saying that, Morrigan stopped talking to Blue Beard, turned to the staff around her and shouted: “They are all dead, why don’t you hurry up?  Send someone to respond! If anything happens to my research subjects, I will skin you!"

    Bluebeard shook his head secretly when he saw this. This is what Morrigan is like. Once he encounters the research he is interested in, he will ignore other things.  Seeing Morrigan so nervous about the mutated corpse king.  Bluebeard whispered to the guards following him: "Go and inform General Hengha and ask them to help Morrigan get the mutated corpse king back."

    "My lord, if that corpse king resists"

    "Morrigan, can that corpse king die?" Bluebeard asked Morrigan after hearing this.

    "No! It must be alive!" Morrigan shouted after hearing this.

    "Did you hear that? Half death is enough." Bluebeard turned back and said to his men.

    "yes."

    The Shadow Castle is making arrangements to send people to bring the mutated Corpse King Wright back to the Shadow Castle.  At this time, Han Yu was looking forward to how he could kill this obviously abnormal guy in front of him without causing too much damage to him.

    "Ning Ping, ask Lin Ke and the others to drive the Courage farther away. I guess this big guy will definitely have the disgusting ultimate method of self-destruction." Han Yu shouted to Ning Ping.

    "I know, what should you do?"

    "Have you forgotten that I can fly? My ability to escape is better than yours."

    "This is not something to show off." Ning Ping muttered softly after hearing this, and shouted to Han Yu: "Then be careful." After saying that, the Courage moved slowly.  Move towards the center of the lake.

    Wright suddenly saw an object moving, and immediately subconsciously grabbed a stone with his left hand and threw it. However, his left eye was injured, which greatly reduced Wright's accuracy. The thrown stone did not hit the Courage.  And it's a long way from Spirit.

    Of course Han Yu would not give Wright a second chance to take action.

    In order to prevent Wright from self-destructing himself, Han Yu decided.  Dangerous things are better buried deep underground.  Immediately, with Han Yu as the center, a fan-shaped flame radiated towards Wright.  Whenever the ground touched by the flames, there were ripples and began to slowly dissolve, as if it was melted. After a while, bubbles began to appear on the ground, and soon after it was exposed, there was a "pop" sound.  .

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??It was sinking slowly at this moment. While its huge body gave him strength, it also slowed him down. When Wright realized something was wrong and wanted to escape, his feet had already sunk deep into the ground.  Just like being trapped in quicksand, the more Wright struggled, the deeper he sank and the faster he sank.  This made Wright panic, and what was worse was that in order to make his body grow, Wright had absorbed many nearby trees. At this time, those trees had been set on fire. From a distance, Wright looked like  A pedestal with countless torches on it was dazzling.  Being used as a pedestal, Wright was not very happy in his heart.  A fear of death made Wright howl.

    In an instant, Wright's consciousness regained control of his body, and the voice that echoed in his ears suddenly disappeared, as if everything was just a dream that Wright had.  But these are not what Wright needs to care about right now. His body is currently being burned by flames. A long-lost fear of death prevents Wright from thinking about anything else.

    "Looking at Wright whose lower body had completely submerged into the ground, only his upper body was still struggling in vain.  Han Yu sneered.  Bend down and put his hands into the ground, he stood up suddenly, and a wave of flames rushed towards Wright, instantly drowning him in the flames. Wright screamed, but unfortunately Han Yu was indifferent and continued to set off waves of flames towards Wright.  Attack.

    Wright sank deeper and deeper, and finally only one left hand emerged from the ground unwillingly, raising a big middle finger to Han Yu.  Han Yu was unhappy when he saw this and tried harder.  The left hand with the middle finger raised was also sunk into the ground.

    In the Shadow Castle, Morrigan gritted her teeth and stared at Han Yu on the screen. After a while, she roared: "I'm going to kill him!"

    "Stop her quickly!" Bluebeard hurriedly ordered the men around him.

    It took four people working together to stop the furious Morrigan, who was gasping for air.  Like an angry cow, you can see clouds of white gas coming out of its nose.  Bluebeard comforted him in an angry and funny voice: "Okay, don't be angry. The matter is over. What can you do if you get angry again? You'd better be more open-minded and don't make things difficult for yourself."

    "But, but" Morrigan said unwillingly.

    "Okay, leave this matter to me. At worst, I will give my Second General Heng Ha an order to make him suffer more when he tests the guy who ruined your affairs. Just let him vent his anger.  "

    "Okay, then I will see him suffer misfortune with my own eyes." Morrigan said angrily.

    "Okay," Bluebeard said with a smile.

    *************************************

    Being in the darkness and unable to move, Wright suddenly discovered sadly that immortality was not a beautiful thing, especially when he lost his freedom.  As time went by, Wright's consciousness became more and more clear, and it was this clarity that made Wright have the urge to die more than once.  But he is a zombie, an immortal existence.  Except for some special methods, burying him alive would not kill him at all.  But being underground, surrounded by soil that was slowly filling in, Wright couldn't even move a finger, so how could he get out of this predicament.

    "Do you want to get out of this predicament?" Just when Wright was at a loss.  That familiar voice sounded in Wright's ears.

    "Help me!" Wright replied hurriedly.  He knew that the owner of this voice had no good intentions towards him, but at this moment.  Wright didn't care much. Getting rid of the current predicament was the most important thing. As for the future, let's talk about it later.

    "Very good. This time, I am going to bring out all the potential in your body. The process may be a little painful, but you have to bear it!"

    "Stop talking nonsense and help me get out of this place!" Wright urged impatiently.

    "Haha As you wish." As soon as he finished speaking, Wright felt waves of pain coming from up and down around him, stimulating his brain and making him want to scream loudly, but he was underground and couldn't even open his mouth.  If you can't even open your mouth, how can you open your mouth?  Wright could only hold it in, imagining that he was screaming in his mind just like he did when he was talking to that voice just now.

    When the pain accumulated to a certain level, Wright finally couldn't bear it anymore. His body shook violently, his legs kicked hard, and his whole body burst out of the ground like a rocket.

    Han Yu, who was walking towards the Courage, felt slight shaking on the ground, and then heard a loud "dong" sound, and a figure broke out of the ground and stood in front of him.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu looked at the visitor curiously and asked.

    "Who am I? Have you forgotten it? I was the one who was attacked by you with your despicable and shameless hands just now.The man buried in the ground!  "Lite growled angrily.

    "Really?Have you gone for plastic surgery?" Han Yu looked at Wright up and down and asked tentatively.

    "Go to hell!" Wright roared angrily and punched Han Yu.

    Han Yu dodged and shouted: "Don't be so impulsive. If you have something to say, talk to me. You are really the zombie just now, aren't you? Do zombies have the ability to self-regulate their body structures? Then you are really a woman with this ability.  Good news."

    Hearing Han Yu’s teasing words, Wright became even more angry. At this moment, the familiar voice came to his ears.  "It's time for you to repay your dues."

    Hearing this, Wright was startled, and then he felt that his mind went blank, and his consciousness was gradually dissipating. Before completely disappearing, Wright seemed to see a figure in a trance, and asked hurriedly: "Who are you?"

    "Who am I? This is a good question. In fact, I also want to know the answer." The person being questioned looked back at Wright and replied, and Wright was sure that the person looked exactly like himself.

    ……

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked, looking at Wright warily. At that moment, Han Yu felt that the person in front of him seemed to have changed. This strange feeling made Han Yu become more vigilant towards Wright.  .

    "Haha Why does everyone ask such stupid questions? You don't need to know who I am? All you need to know is that I will be the one who kills you." Before he finished speaking, Wright's figure moved,  Disappear in place.

    The flame in Han Yu's hand rose, and a pillar of fire with Han Yu as the center rose into the sky. Wright, who moved behind Han Yu and wanted to sneak attack, returned without success.

    "Tsk, this move of yours is really troublesome." Wright said to Han Yu while chewing his teeth.

    "Thank you for the compliment." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    At this moment, in the Castle of Shadows, Morrigan was in a state of excitement. She was staring at the screen and pulling at Bluebeard beside her, shouting repeatedly: "I want him! I want him."  !" To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 406: The Condemned One

    The battle continues

    Wright returned without success again, and couldn't help but angrily yelled at his opponent Han Yu: "You are going back and forth with this one move, don't you know anything else?"

    "Humph, as long as it makes you feel weak." Han Yu replied with a cold snort.  However, Han Yu was also a little depressed. Originally, he had to pinch the snail with three fingers to deal with Wright, which was almost guaranteed.  But now, not only was Wright's speed extremely fast, but also powerful, and he was not absolutely sure. Han Yu did not dare to attack rashly, so he could only use the pillar of fire, an all-round defense technique, to deal with Wright to find the opportunity to win.

    "I want to see how long you can defend yourself!" Wright gritted his teeth, lowered his head and rushed towards Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu waved his left hand, and a wall of fire rose from the ground. He opened his right hand, and a big fireball instantly appeared in his hand.  He threw it towards Wright who was rushing out of the wall of fire.

    I saw Wright's figure dodge and avoid the fireball.  Han Yu did not hesitate and the pillar of fire rose again.  But this time, Wright seemed to be crazy. He ignored the scorching flames and rushed into the pillar of fire like a mad cow, knocking Han Yu into the pillar of fire.

    "HeheheI finally caught you." Wright sneered at Han Yu.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu also smiled when he heard this and said to Wright, "I finally caught you."

    Wright was stunned when he heard this, but Han Yu didn't give Wright time to react, and immediately launched the attack that was ready to go.  Han Yu twisted around and went around Wright's back. He put his hands around Wright's waist and pushed his waist back violently.  There was a loud "thud" and Wright fell headfirst to the ground.  Then Han Yu didn't give Wright any time to react.  He raised his foot and kicked Wright's unresisting crotch.  Take the street gangster style to the extreme.

    "Boom", the ground suddenly exploded, and Wright stood up with a face so dark that it dripped water, glaring at Han Yu angrily.  Han Yu, on the other hand, raised his index finger provocatively at Wright, looking like he didn't deserve a beating. Even Ning Ping, who was watching the battle, wanted to take action.

    "You are insidious, despicable, shameless, and nasty" Wright gritted his teeth and cursed Han Yu, but it was just a curse. It wasn't that he didn't want to move, but that he couldn't move now.  The attack just now was so insidious that it was a miracle that Wright could still stand now.  It may take some time before you can move freely.

    As Wright’s curses became more and more unpleasant.  Han Yu launched the attack silently.  While you are sick, I will kill you!  Han Yu didn't dare to attack anywhere. In Han Yu's eyes, good moves were effective.  It is not known whether Wright received higher education during his lifetime.  Therefore, although I despise Han Yu's three-way attack, I have to admit that these tricks of Han Yu are indeed very useful.

    "Get out of here!" Wright yelled loudly, trying hard to be hit by Han Yu and knocking Han Yu away with a punch.  Then he glared at Han Yu angrily and approached Han Yu step by step.

    Han Yu, who was hit on the shoulder, rubbed his shoulder nonchalantly. Seeing Wright entering the trap he had worked so hard to lay, he grinned and said, "Look how arrogant you are!" Before he finished speaking, Wright felt something was wrong and lowered his head to look at his feet.  At some point, his feet were wrapped in chains of flames, making it impossible for him to move forward.

    "When was this done?" Wright asked in surprise.

    "Heydid you think I just showed you a set of gangster boxing techniques?" Han Yu said to Wright with a proud look on his face.

    Hearing this, Wright replied disdainfully: "Hmph, do you think you can trap me with just these fragile flame chains? You really underestimate me"

    "Huh? Why don't you move? Didn't you say these chains can't trap you?" Han Yu asked, looking at Wright who couldn't move.

    "You despicable villain, what's going on? If you have the guts, let me go! Let's have a good fight." Wright glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    "Are you sick? I finally caught you and let you go to fight with me. Are you stupid or do you think I am as stupid as you?" Han Yu looked at Wright with contempt and asked.

    "Cowardless bandit!" Wright cursed angrily.

    Han Yu was unmoved when he heard this, looked at Wright and said slowly: "You can scold me as you wish, something like you should be of some value to that Morrigan. I will trade you for my sister later. If you have the strength, just do it."  scold!"

    When he heard this, Wright looked panicked. His family knew about his family affairs, and he might just be a little humiliated if he fell into Han Yu's hands.  But if it falls into Morrigan's hands, it can be seen from the memories inherited from her predecessor.  What awaits him is definitely endless experiments and anatomy.  Thinking of this consequence, Wright couldn't help but shudder, and his tone softened when he spoke to Han Yu, "Hey, if you just want to save your sister, I can help you, as long as you don't send me away.  To that Morrigan.”

    "Huh? What you said is a bit strange? Are you talking to that one?Isn't Morrigan in the same group?  Han Yu asked curiously.

    Wright smiled bitterly when he heard this, and said to Han Yu: "If it was the Wright before, it can be said that he and Morrigan were in the same group. But now, to that Morrigan, I am just a research subject to be studied.  . If you hand me over to her, then what awaits me is probably endless experiments and anatomy. Although your fighting methods just now are very inferior, I believe that your essence is still good. You won't  Watch me being used for human experiments.”

    Han Yu smiled!

    But just when Wright was relieved, he saw Han Yu's expression was serious and he said to Wright in a cold voice: "Unfortunately, you guessed wrong. I am a ruthless person who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. If that Mo Mo  Li An told me that I can exchange you for my sister, so I will hand you over without hesitation."

    Wright's face dimmed, but then he heard Han Yu continue: "But what makes me very disappointed is that Morrigan didn't say this to me, so for now, your fate is in your own hands.  in the hands."

    "What do you want me to do?" Wright perked up and asked Han Yu quickly.

    "Let me introduce myself first. Although I don't know the reason, I feel that you are definitely not the Wright who fought with me at the beginning. Who are you?"

    “…” Wright was silent for a moment after hearing this.  He looked up at Han Yu and asked, "Do you believe there is a god in this world?"

    "I don't believe it. If there is a god, he will either be exhausted or bored to death." Han Yu replied without thinking after hearing this.

    "If I told you that I was a product of God, would you believe it?" Wright stared into Han Yu's eyes and said slowly.  Looking at Wright's serious expression, Han Yu knew that Wright had not lied to him.  However, this fact was too fantastical, and Han Yu couldn't believe it.  At the same time, Han Yu was also curious about God, a being even rarer than rare animals.

    "What does God look like? Is he a boy or a girl? Is he tall or short? Is he fat or thin? Where does he live? What does he usually eat? Does he go to the toilet?" The barrage of questions made Wright roll his eyes.  He said angrily: "I can confirm now that God will be annoyed to death by people like you."

    Han Yu smiled sheepishly when he heard this.  He said apologetically: "Sorry, I was a little rude just now, but I think it's understandable. After all, I've never seen such a thing as God."

    "Just because you say God is a toy. You deserve to be struck by lightning!" Wright said to Han Yu angrily.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu immediately replied after hearing this: "Oh, you mean to say that God is not a toy, and the lightning will strike you first!"

    Wright couldn't help but roll his eyes, and kept hinting in his heart that he didn't want to be as knowledgeable as the bastard in front of him.  But at this time, Han Yu was very ignorant and kept asking Wright about the topic of God.

    "Listen to me!" Wright yelled unbearably, covering up Han Yu's question. Then, before Han Yu could speak, Wright said urgently: "The God I am talking about is not the same as the God you understand.  What I mean by God is actually just two words.”

    "Those two words?" Han Yu asked.

    "Natural. You can also understand it as a law or a law."

    "I don't understand." Han Yu shook his head.

    Wright rolled his eyes again and asked Han Yu: "In this world, everything has its own laws. For example, birth, old age, illness and death, these are the laws of all living things, and they are also the laws of how all living things can exist in this world. Once this law is violated, it will  There will be a natural punishment."

    "What does this have to do with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Wright sighed and continued to explain to Han Yu: "Undead zombies are products created by humans through special means that violate the laws of nature. Their existence itself is a manifestation of violation of the laws of nature."

    "Then you were created by nature?"

    "You can say it like this. There is no peace for the living after death, and the reawakened resentment accumulates for a certain period of time, so I was born. I don't know when I appeared in this world. From the moment I opened my eyes  From then on, I knew that my mission was to eliminate those existences that violated the laws of nature. This is my only mission."

    "Then why did you attack me before? Do I also violate the laws of nature?" Han Yu asked, staring at Wright unhappily.

    Wright smiled sheepishly when he heard this, and explained to Han Yu: "You are not a being that goes against the laws of nature. You are just what the former owner of my body left to me when he handed this body over to me.  A wish that I hope to help him fulfill."

    "What about now? Do you still want to kill me?" Han Yu asked with a cold snort.

    &nbsp; "If you can let me go, I promise I won't trouble you again."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked Wright up and down.  He said in disbelief: "Why should I believe you? To be honest, you are not an easy guy to deal with. If I let you go and you regret it again, then I will be asking for trouble."

    "I can swear." Wright said hurriedly.

    "No, I don't trust swearing. Who knows what your character is like? If you swear is just like drinking water and eating, then who should I talk to to reason with you?"

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Wright asked helplessly.

    "Well" Han Yu said, touching his chin.

    Before Han Yu could come up with a way to get the best of both worlds, someone shouted: "Why bother thinking so much? Just leave the person to us."

    Looking at the sound, I saw two people walking out of the woods, one black and one white, looking at Han Yu with arrogant expressions.  Han Yu felt a little unhappy when he saw the two people's expressions as if everyone owed them money.  He immediately snorted and asked, "Who are you? What nonsense are you talking about out of nowhere!"

    "Bold!" One of the men in black shouted to Han Yu.

    Han Yu reached out and took out his ears.  He replied nonchalantly: "Excuse me. I've always been very courageous, and everyone who knows me knows that."

    “You’re outrageous!” The man in black shouted angrily again. Just as he was about to step forward, the man in white next to him stretched out his hand to stop him.  The man in white said to Han Yu with a kind face: "We are not embarrassing you, we are just here to take this thing back."

    "Humph, then should I be grateful to you?" Han Yu asked with a cold snort.

    "No need, we are here as well." The man in white replied with a smile.  Just seeing that smiling face, Han Yu always had the urge to take off his shoes and throw them on it.  What the hell?  He was obviously here to steal my spoils, but he said it as if it was natural.  I bother!

    "Stop! You two are shameless. Don't you know this guy is my trophy?" Han Yu shouted at the two men who were about to catch Wright.

    "Don't resist us, it won't do you any good." The man in white said to Han Yu with an expression that looked out for you.  The man in black snorted coldly.  He reached out to grab Wright regardless.

    Han Yu was furious when he saw this, then grinned and put away the flame chain.  Wright, who had just gained his freedom, immediately punched the man in black closest to him.  The man in black, who had not expected this situation to happen, was immediately in a panic, and was suppressed and beaten severely by Wright.

    Seeing that one's companions are at a disadvantage.  The man in white immediately wanted to help, but before he could take action, Han Yu had already blocked his way.

    "What do you want?" The man in white shouted angrily at Han Yu.

    "I don't want to do anything, don't you want him? I'll give it to you, catch it yourself if you can!" Han Yu shrugged and replied with an indifferent expression.

    "Hmph, I'll settle the score with you after we resolve this matter." The man in white snorted coldly, preparing to bypass Han Yu and help the man in black.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he took a step, a fireball roared over.  The man in white hurriedly dodged and glared at Han Yu.  Han Yu said calmly: "Don't leave in a hurry. What I despise the most is bullying the minority with more. If you want two to fight one, there is no way."

    "There is an old saying that goes, there is a road to heaven that you will not follow, and there is no door to hell, you will throw yourself into it. These words are tailor-made for arrogant people like you!" The man in white shouted angrily.  Unfortunately, Han Yu was not moved at all. He moved his body and asked the man in white: "Are you done? If you are done, I will take action!" Before he finished speaking, Han Yu disappeared from the place and fought with the man in white.  .

    In the Shadow Castle, Morrigan, who had witnessed all this with her own eyes, looked a little panicked.  Gods, ghosts and the like.  Although it is not something that a scientific researcher should believe.  But there is an old saying that goes well, there are gods and ghosts when you look up three feet. Many people say they don’t believe it, but something is really going to happen.  They are still very afraid of those ghosts.  Not just Morrigan, but also Bluebeard.  He also looked a little surprised.

    The richer people are, the more they fear death.  Maybe it's because I've done something wrong and I want to give my spirit something to rest on.  Bluebeard also firmly believes in the theory of gods and ghosts.  Now seeing with his own eyes the transformation of Wright, who was supposed to be the Corpse King, this made Blue Beard feel a wave of fear in his heart. For a moment, he regretted why he came here at this time and knew about it.

    Unlike Bluebeard’s fear, Morrigan was not only afraid, but also a little bit excited.  Crazy life research led her to develop zombies, a product that should not exist in the world., this research also made Morrigan have a strong interest in gods and ghosts.  Morrigan had fantasized more than once that she could study gods and ghosts like zombies. Now, the opportunity finally came.  Although Wright can only be regarded as a messenger of God, this is also a very rare opportunity for Morrigan.

    "My lord, please be sure to catch that zombie for me, whether alive or dead. Of course, it's best to live alive." Morrigan said to Bluebeard in an excited voice.

    Bluebeard looked at Morrigan in surprise, shocked by Morrigan's idea of ??life and death, and couldn't help but asked: "You don't still want to study that zombie, do you? Are you crazy?"

    "I went crazy when I accepted the research topic on zombies." Morrigan replied in a calm tone.  Then his tone changed, becoming excited and full of temptation, "Sir, think about it, if we can get clues about God while studying this zombie, then we might be able to create more powerful force in the future. To  At that time, didn’t the world just let us go sideways?”

    "But before that, can we still survive?" Bluebeard asked with a groan.

    Hearing this, Morrigan smiled and replied: "You don't have to worry about this problem. To be honest, I have been experimenting with my own body a long time ago. Life is eternal to me."

    "You, you actually used your own body for experiments?" Bluebeard looked at Morrigan in surprise and shouted.

    Hearing this, Morrigan looked at Bluebeard with a fussy expression and said, "What's so strange about this? Of course you have to enjoy the good things first."

    "You are really a madman. I already regret recruiting you into the organization." Bluebeard was silent for a moment, looking at Morrigan and said slowly.

    "The regret medicine does not exist in the world. Even if you are as good as me, you cannot turn back time. So, sir, just accept your fate." Morrigan said to Bluebeard with a smile.

    "Well, now it seems that I have no other choice but to accept my fate." Blue Beard replied helplessly.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 407: The Second General Heng Ha

    "You have no chance of winning. It's too late to stop now." The man in white persuaded Han Yu with a sincere look.  However, Han Yu remained unmoved. While he was on guard against the sneak attack of the man in white, he was looking for an opportunity to hit the man in white hard on the face.  From the time this guy appeared until now, what Han Yu couldn't stand the most was the hypocritical face of this man in white, which made Han Yu want to beat him to pieces to see how he would meet people.

    Facing Han Yu's entanglement, the man in white's patience was about to be worn away. His companions' opponents were not easy to deal with. Wright relied on the tough body of the undead zombie to compete head-on with the man in black every time, and the man in black walked away.  De also has a strong approach. Compared with Wright, it is like pig iron meeting pure steel, not on the same level of strength.  Although they haven't been defeated yet, the defeated image will survive. If no one comes to help, defeat will only be a matter of time.

    The man in white understands this, and Han Yu also understands this. Based on this, Han Yu will not let the man in white easily help the man in black.  From the moment the two men, black and white, appeared, Han Yu had a premonition that the threat to him was much greater than that of Wright.  It was precisely for this reason that Han Yu took the initiative to untie the flame chain that trapped Wright, and tacitly agreed with Wright to deal with an opponent each. As for whether to fight or make peace in the future, that was something that needed to be considered after the pair of men were resolved.

    "Get out of the way, this is the last warning." The man in white was really anxious, glaring at Han Yu and shouted in a deep voice.

    "Huh, if you have the ability, just use it." Han Yu said with a cold snort.  At the same time, he was secretly on guard against possible attacks from the man in white.

    I saw the man in white narrow his eyes and suddenly opened them towards Han Yu.  Han Yu was concentrating on guarding against the possible attack from the man in white, but he did not expect that the man in white's attack would come from his eyes.  He was immediately struck.  Han Yu felt that his body suddenly stopped obeying his orders, and he couldn't even move a little finger while standing there.  He could only watch helplessly as the man in white flew up with a kick, hit him in the chest, and flew backwards.

    Fortunately, the man in white was eager to rescue his companion and did not pursue Han Yu. After kicking Han Yu away, he immediately joined Wright and the man in black.

    "Ahemhey, watch out for that guy's eyes!" Han Yu coughed several times.  Sitting on the ground, he shouted to Wright loudly. After shouting, he felt a pain in his chest, which made Han Yu cough loudly again.

    Wright felt the pressure on his body increase greatly.  The man in white and the man in black had obviously practiced the art of combined attack, and they joined forces.  The combat power exerted is definitely 1+1 greater than 2.  Gradually, Wright began to feel a little unbearable.  Unable to hold on any longer, Wright thought of retreating.  There is no friendship at all between them and Han Yu. At most, they are just using each other.  Therefore, there was no psychological burden on Wright at all about leaving Han Yu and running away.

    What Wright didn’t expect was that his two opponents didn’t seem to be looking for Han Yu, but specifically for him.  Thus.  Wright was a little depressed.  Logically speaking, they are in the same group.  Why are these two people in front of me indistinguishable from the outside?

    "Whose orders did you receive?" Wright took advantage of the opportunity for both sides to breathe and asked the two people opposite.

    "You don't need to know who sent us. You just need to remember that you are just an experiment. It is impossible to be free. Be good, come back with us, Lord Morrigan wants to see you." The man in white  He said to Wright with a smile on his face.

    After hearing this, Wright was so angry that he saw his eyes widening, glaring at the man in white and shouting: "You are the fucking experimental subject!" After shouting these words, Wright kicked the ground suddenly and rushed towards the man in white.  The man in black standing next to the man in white immediately dodged when he saw this, blocking Wright's way. The man in white also reached out his hands in a tacit understanding to help the man in black resist Wright's angry blow.

    With Wright at the center, there was an explosion all around, stirring up a puff of smoke. When the smoke dissipated, Wright was kneeling on the ground with one leg, and the man in black and the man in white were looking at Wright with a proud expression.

    Wright glared at the man in white unwillingly, regretting secretly in his heart. He had obviously heard Han Yu's reminder before, but accidentally fell into the man's way. He suddenly lost control of his body and was restrained by him.  On the ground.  He wanted to turn over but couldn't, unless a miracle happened or that Han Yu came to help.

    "Hoo" a big fireball flew straight towards the man in white. The man in black who was guarding the man in white dodged and waved his right hand hard at the flying fireball. The fireball in mid-air suddenly fell into pieces.  And just when the man in black relaxed his vigilance and showed a proud smile on his face, the scattered fireballs in the air did not dissipate, but continued to fly towards the man in white from all directions.  The man in black was so anxious when he saw this that he simply blocked his body.He stood in front of the man in white and let the fireball fall on him without causing any harm to the man in white.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk I'm really touched that you care for him so much. Aren't you two rabbits?" Han Yu looked at the man in black with curiosity and asked.

    The face of the man in black darkened, he glared at Han Yu who was slowly walking over, and said in a cold voice: "You don't know how to live or die, we don't want to trouble you, but you dare to take the initiative to provoke us."

    "Humph, who do you think you are? I feel unhappy with you, so I just want to beat you up." Han Yu also snorted and replied.

    "Chen Lun, watch this zombie and leave this kid to me." The man in black said to the man in white and walked towards Han Yu.  When the man in white, who was called Chen Lun, saw this, he could only warn him: "Zheng Qi, you have to be careful. This kid is not as easy to deal with as you think. We have been through countless strong winds and waves. Don't be in this small water."  The boat capsized in the ditch.”

    "You are too cautious." Zheng Qi was somewhat disapproving of Chen Lun's reminder.

    "Ning Ping, leave this guy to me. You can take charge of the guy in white. Let him know what true nobility is. His kind of femininity and affectation can only be a joke in front of a real person like you.  ." Han Yu turned around and said to Ning Ping beside him.  His eyes were fixed on the man in black walking towards him.

    Ning Ping nodded slightly when he heard the words, glanced at the man in black, then walked around the man in black and walked in front of the man in white.  Putting the genuine and fake ones together, the authenticity can be clearly seen at a glance.  Don't look at the luxurious clothes worn by Chen Lun, the man in white.  But in terms of personal temperament, Chen Lun is not on the same level as Ningping. Compared with Ningping, Chen Lun is like an upstart who has just made a fortune, and his whole body is full of the smell of copper.

    "Who are you?" Chen Lun asked Ning Ping solemnly.  A person's appearance can be modified, his figure can be adjusted, his voice can be changed, but only his temperament.  But it is not easy to imitate.  Even the most talented actors will inevitably have flaws when acting, but Ning Ping, standing in front of Chen Lun, made every move and every move he made.  They are all so natural, and that kind of noble-born temperament cannot be imitated.

    "Does it matter who I am? As long as you know that you will lose at my hands, that's all." Ning Ping said to Chen Lun with a smile.  After watching the battle between Wright and these two men, Han Yu and Ning Ping discovered each other's weaknesses.  Separate them and then defeat them individually.

    Chen Lun laughed without anger when he heard Ning Ping's answer. He took out a yellow talisman paper from his arms with his right hand and put it on the forehead of Wright, who was kneeling on the ground. Then he looked at Ning Ping attentively and said, "Okay.  Ah. Then let me see if you have the strength to defeat me. You know, you can't defeat anyone just by talking."

    "As you wish." Ning Ping replied with a chuckle and pulled out the Qingyun Sword.

    Chen Lun, who was standing opposite Ning Ping, also smiled and drew out the soft sword wrapped around his waist.  He raised his voice and shouted to Zheng Qi who was fighting Han Yu: "Zheng Qi, let's compete to see who can defeat their respective opponents first."

    "I must win!" Zheng Qi promised loudly and launched an even more ferocious attack on Han Yu.  And Han Yu was not to be outdone, confronting ferocity with ferocity.  Compared with Zheng Qi, Han Yu has a natural advantage. Apart from his stronger fighting ability, his opponent Zheng Qi doesn't seem to have anything outstanding.  However, because of the experience of suffering a loss just now, Han Yu did not relax his attitude towards Zheng Qi.

    In the ensuing battle, Han Yu was very happy with his decision.  When Zheng Qi found that he could not defeat his opponent for a long time, he couldn't help but feel a little anxious. Although Chen Lun did not defeat his opponent, for Zheng Qi, it took him so long to defeat his opponent, which was a failure in itself.  .  For this reason, Zheng Qi decided to use a trick.

    Zheng Qi once again competed head-on with Han Yu, then took a step back, covered his lower abdomen with both hands, and snorted hard at Han Yu. Two streams of yellow smoke came out of Zheng Qi's nose.  Come out and go straight to Han Yupiao.

    Han Yu instinctively felt that there was something strange about the yellow smoke. He immediately did not let the yellow smoke get close and retreated directly. At the same time, he released fireballs one after another, hoping to use the power of the fireball explosion to blow away the yellow smoke.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that the yellow smoke could condense and not disperse when faced with the explosion of the fireball, and always floated towards Han Yu unswervingly.  Han Yu was shocked when he saw this. While congratulating himself for being cautious, he also deployed three fire walls in succession, which could barely block Huang Yan's progress. Just looking at the posture, he probably wouldn't be able to stop it for long.

    "What the hell is this?" Han Yu thought in confusion.

    Unlike Han Yu’s confusion, Zheng Qi was shocked inside at this time.  My yellow smoke has always been invincible and rarely encounters opponents. It is precisely because of this that IJi Cai and Chen Lun, who can release white smoke, are collectively known as the two generals of Heng Ha.  But now, the method he relied on was blocked by others.  Since it has been blocked, it is only a matter of time before it is cracked.

    “We must kill this kid in front of us!” Zheng Qi thought to himself.

    Chen Lun, who was playing against Ning Ping, saw that Zheng Qi even used his special skills but still couldn't do anything to Han Yu, and couldn't help but give Han Yu a high score in his heart.  However, they are still in a hostile relationship at the moment, and there are no words of praise that can be said out loud.  Of course, Ning Ping, who was fighting against him, was also a good opponent. These two people were indeed qualified for the organization to recruit.

    With a soft "cang" sound, the sword in Chen Lun's hand flew away. Ning Ping looked at Chen Lun coldly and said, "You are still distracted during the battle. Do you want to die?"

    Looking at his empty right hand, and then at Ning Ping who was looking at him coldly, Chen Lun suddenly smiled and thanked Ning Ping: "Thank you for the reminder. As a reward, I will use my housekeeping skills.  I’ll subdue you.”

    "Humph. I can teach you anytime." Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.

    Chen Lun did not speak and made a similar move to Zheng Qi's before. The only difference was that Zheng Qi closed his mouth and blew out a stream of yellow smoke from his nose, while Chen Lun opened his mouth and blew out a stream of white smoke.

    With Zheng Qi’s previous experience.  Of course, Ning Ping would not stupidly let the white smoke surround him.  Ning Ping stepped back and took off the yellow talisman stuck on Wright's forehead.

    As soon as he was freed, Wright screamed in excitement, jumped into the air, and rushed towards Chen Lun, who had just caused him so much pain.

    "The white smoke seemed to be full of spirituality. When Wright fell, part of the white smoke flew out with several white chains, tying up Wright in mid-air like a pig.  Wright fell to the ground and roared unwillingly.  Unfortunately, movement is restricted, and there is nothing we can do no matter how unwilling we are.

    Ningping had no chance to save Wright at this time and could only retreat.  While thinking about ways to break the Byakugan.  After retreating, Ning Ping and Han Yu met.  When Han Yu saw Ning Ping attracting a stream of white smoke, he immediately shouted to Ning Ping in annoyance: "Hey Ning Ping, no one can do things like this."

    "He who can do it should work harder." Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping with a troubled expression, and said slowly: "Ning Ping. You have learned a lesson badly."

    “No matter how many awards I receive, I still can’t compare with you.” Ning Ping replied humbly.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes fiercely and shouted angrily to Ning Ping: "Stop talking sarcastically and think of a solution quickly!"

    "Okay. Since the other party has already shown his special skills, if we keep hiding it, it seems a bit unholy to treat guests." Ning Ping thought for a while and said to Han Yu.

    "They are not guests." Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    Ning Ping just pretended not to hear Han Yu's muttering.  Looking at the two puffs of smoke, one yellow and one white, coming together, he said slowly: "In short, we have to deal with them. This idea is unquestionable."

    "Okay, let's kill one of them first. Who do you want to kill?"

    "The one who spits out white smoke." Ning Ping said slowly.

    "Haha we really thought of it together. Just look at the one that spits out white smoke. I don't like it!" Han Yu smiled when he heard this, and waved his right hand several times. The number of fire walls increased again, firmly blocking the yellow and white smoke.  erosion.

    "You first and me first?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping, blocking the yellow and white smoke.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard the words, "I'll go first." After saying that, Ning Ping took a step forward, raised the Qingyun Sword in his hand, and began to mutter something. As Ning Ping's speaking speed became faster and faster, the Qingyun Sword began to move.  Gradually glowing, when the Qingyun Sword became dazzling, Ning Ping gently threw the Qingyun Sword in his hand towards Chen Lun and Zheng Qi, and shouted softly: "Go!"

    The Qingyun Sword that was released from his hand was like a sharp arrow that left the string, piercing the yellow and white smoke, and shot straight towards Chen Lunfei.

    At this time, Chen Lun, who was standing with Zheng Qi, suddenly felt that danger was approaching. Just as he was about to open his mouth to warn, he saw a bright light shooting out of the yellow and white smoke and heading straight for him.  Chen Lun was shocked and turned aside, but unfortunately it was a step too late. The light passed through Chen Lun's shoulder, and a blood hole suddenly appeared, with blood pouring out. But until this moment, Chen Lun had not felt anything.  pain in the shoulder.  Zheng Qi, who was on the side, was startled. He quickly reached out to support Chen Lun and asked nervously: "How are you?"

    "Why are you panicking? It's not like I've never been injured worse than this." Chen Lun shouted softly, covering his injured left shoulder with his right hand, and whispered to Zheng Qi: "It's not easy to fight again now. Our goal has been achieved. Now we can  Withdraw."

    "Withdraw?"Qi Qi was stunned when he heard this, with a look of displeasure on his face.

    Seeing this, Chen Lun explained patiently: "We were careless this time. But don't worry, those two people will definitely go to Shadow Castle, either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. We have plenty of time to get back to where we are today. Withdraw, sir."  If there's any blame, I'll be the one to bear it."

    "What are you talking about? We brothers have always advanced and retreated together. When did you ever let you bear the responsibility alone? If you say withdraw, then withdraw. But before withdrawing, I can't let these two guys be proud.  ." As he spoke, Zheng Qi pressed his abdomen hard with both hands, and clouds of yellow gas spurted out from his nose as if it was free of charge.  Chen Lun didn't show any weakness when he saw this. He took a deep breath, opened his mouth, and puffs of white air spurted out, mixed with Zheng Qi's yellow air, and floated towards where Han Yu and Ning Ping were.

    "Damn, those two guys are trying to risk their lives. Ning Ping, can you do it?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping while increasing the wall of fire to block the advancement of the yellow and white smoke.

    Ning Ping snorted coldly when he heard this, "Han Yu, you can't ask a man whether he can do it or not." As he said that, Ning Ping saw Ning Ping's right index and middle fingers coming together and raising them.

    Passing through the yellow and white smoke, the Qingyun Sword that stabbed Chen Lun seemed to have received an order, turned and rushed straight to where Chen Lun and Zheng Qi were.  But this time, Qingyun Sword seemed to have missed.

    "Han Yu, those two guys seem to have run away." Ning Ping said to Han Yu with a serious expression.

    "Run away? No way." Han Yu didn't believe it. He flew into the air and took a look. He saw that Chen Lun and Zheng Qi were indeed nowhere to be seen near the source of the yellow and white smoke.

    "How is it?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu who landed on the ground.

    Han Yu shrugged when he heard this, "Run away. But if you can run, the monk can't run away from the temple. We will meet again sooner or later." To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 408 I will be back

    Thank you Gua Gua for the tip!  !  !

    ****************************

    When Chen Lun and Zheng Qi brought Wright back to Shadow Castle, Morrigan, who had already received the news, was waiting at the gate of the castle with several assistants.

    "Thank you for your hard work, oops, Chen Lun, are you injured? Hurry, someone comes and takes Chen Lun for treatment. Zheng Qi, Mr. Summers is waiting for you in the living room to report to him about your experience in this operation." Morrigan greeted.  Stepping forward, he first sent Chen Lun and Zheng Qi away, then looked at Wright who was restrained with a smile and said: "Hehehe welcome back, my number is T48." (Note: Summers is  Bluebeard's name, and T48 is Wright's experimental code name.)

    "Humph." Wright snorted coldly and turned his head to ignore Morrigan.

    Morrigan is not angry either. People are like fish and meat, and I am a knife to death.  Even if t48 shames himself, he is the one being experimented on in the end, not me, so there is nothing to be angry about.

    "Take him down first and conduct a regular experiment first. After the preparations for the experiment I want to do are completed, we will study this zombie mutant carefully." Morrigan waved behind her and ordered her assistant.  Immediately, four burly men stepped forward, directly lifted Wright up, and walked into the Shadow Castle.

    Wright did not struggle, because he knew that any struggle he made now would be in vain.  If he wanted to get out of trouble, he had only one chance, and this was the only chance.  Definitely not this time.

    Morrigan looked at Wright being carried away in surprise.  The t48 didn't struggle.  This was a bit unexpected, but it made it more interesting.  Morrigan would not think that Wright was restrained by her name and did not struggle. On the contrary, Morrigan became more and more interested in Wright.  Watching Wright being carried away, Morrigan's eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation.

    In the castle, Han Mengxin was quietly reading in the room arranged for her by Morrigan. Suddenly the door opened and a middle-aged man with a blue beard walked in.  Han Mengxin looked at the visitor warily and retreated to the wall.  Bluebeard obviously didn't expect anyone to be in this room.  Seeing Han Mengxin stand up, Bluebeard quickly and subconsciously expressed his modesty.  Go backwards to get out.  But when he retreated to the door, he suddenly realized that this was Morrigan's Shadow Castle, not his home.  Who is this girl in front of me?  Why have I never heard Morrigan mentioned before?

    "Beautiful girl. Who are you? Why are you here?" Bluebeard looked up and stared at Han Mengxin and asked.

    To be honest, Bluebeard’s appearance is not very good. He has a chubby face with narrowed eyes and a bald head. He looks like a wretched uncle.  Originally, Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel relieved when she saw Bluebeard was about to leave the room, but when she saw Bluebeard asking questions and looking at herself up and down from time to time, Han Mengxin's heart suddenly rose to her throat again.  Morrigan's warning to her before suddenly came to mind.

    "What do you want to do?" Han Mengxin nervously grabbed a chair next to her and asked, staring at Bluebeard.

    That guarded look made Bluebeard very embarrassed.  He also knew that he was not good-looking, but if someone looked at him with leering eyes, he would be unhappy.  who is he?  He is Summers, the financial backer of Morrigan, the owner of Shadow Castle. Even Morrigan would respect him, but now he is being wary of this unknown girl in front of him. What is this?  For a moment, Blue Beard wanted to turn around and leave, but he was a little unwilling to leave just like that.  At this moment, a servant came to report.  Chen Lun and Zheng Qi are back, and Chen Lun is injured.  As soon as he heard that his beloved subordinate was injured, Bluebeard immediately stopped caring about Han Mengxin's origins and turned around to leave.

    When the door closed, Han Mengxin breathed a sigh of relief.  Putting the chair in his hand back to its original position, he sat on the chair and gasped.  It wasn't until this moment that Han Mengxin felt her little heart pounding.  Looking up and looking out the window, Han Mengxin couldn't help but pray in her heart that her brother Han Yu would come to save her and leave as soon as possible.

    Summers walked quickly and took Zheng Qi to the medical room of Shadow Castle to visit Chen Lun who had injured his shoulder.  On the way back, Chen Lun had already tried to treat his wounds.  But the result disappointed him. I wonder what happened to the wound on his shoulder?  Although the bleeding was stopped, it still could not heal. As long as I exerted a little force, the wound would burst open and the blood that had been stopped would flow out again.  The doctors in the Shadow Castle were helpless against this situation.

    "Trash, trash, what's the use of keeping you?" Summers was concerned about Chen Lun's injury and couldn't help scolding the doctor in the medical room.  Facing this financial sponsor, although the doctors felt unhappy, they did not dare to show it on their faces, because they knew that if this matter really got serious, they would definitely be the unlucky ones in the end.  Morrigan will never do it for him?These doctors are offending their sponsors.

    But the doctor's silence made Summers feel even more angry.  He believed that the silence of these doctors was a silent protest against himself.  It wasn't until Morrigan arrived after hearing the news that Summers stopped talking.

    "Take these doctors down, they will be the next batch of experimental subjects." After Morrigan arrived, she did not understand the situation and directly decided the fate of the doctors in the medical room.  This time the doctors stopped working.  Oh, we endured being scolded, and eventually we were treated as experimental subjects.  This bullying needs to have a head, isn't it? How can it go on like this endlessly?

    Don’t die in silence, just explode in silence.  The doctors in the medical room rioted. Of course, they did not have the courage to carry out an armed riot. Instead, they cried for their parents and shouted that they were wronged.  Morrigan didn't really want to deal with her doctor, but she had to make a gesture in front of Summers.  And Summers didn't really want to argue with these doctors. He was just concerned about Chen Lun's injury, so he was a little anxious.  Now that Morrigan had handed him the steps, Summers immediately walked down the steps, helped the doctor to beg for mercy, and changed the doctor's fate of becoming an experimental subject.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But even so.  The injury on Chen Lun's shoulder still cannot be fully treated.  This made Summers' expression darken again.  When Morrigan saw this, she quickly smiled and said, "Sir, how big of a deal do I think it is? No problem, leave this matter to me, and I promise to cure Chen Lun's injuries."

    "You?" Summers looked Morrigan up and down distrustfully, and asked tentatively: "You don't want to treat Chen Lun as your experimental subject, do you?"

    "Oh, this is a good suggestion. If you don't object"

    "I object!" Summers directly rejected Morrigan's request.

    Mo Li'an didn't care either. She smiled and said, "I can't cure Chen Lun's injuries, but there is someone who can."

    "Who?" Summers asked hurriedly.

    At this time, Morrigan let it slip and said to Summers with a smile: "Please follow me."

    He took Summers and Chen Lun to Han Mengxin's room.  The further I walked into Somers, the more I felt like I had been here before.  After seeing Han Mengxin, Summers suddenly realized, but then looked at Morrigan suspiciously.  The girl named Han Mengxin in front of her is no more than twenty years old.  Is there anything you can do to heal Chen Lun's injuries?

    "Mengxin, your business is here." Morian said to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    "Morrigan, who are these two people?" Han Mengxin looked at Summers warily and asked Morrigan.

    "My benefactor, and the benefactor's bodyguard. You have seen it now. The bodyguard is injured, and those doctors are incompetent, so now I can only count on you."

    "Morrigan, I am your prisoner." Han Mengxin reminded Morrigan with a bitter smile.

    "Yes, but what does this have to do with you saving people?"

    "Morrigan, since I am your prisoner, then we have a hostile relationship. If this is the case, then why should I save my enemy?"

    "If you are willing to save my men, I can meet any of your conditions." Summers stepped forward and promised.

    "No!" Han Mengxin didn't wait for her to say yes.  Morrigan had already spoken first.  After interrupting Summers, Morrigan dragged Summers to the door and whispered to Summers: "Sir, that Han Mengxin is the key to the experiment I told you before. She will be safe when the time comes.  When the condition of letting her go is raised, do you think we should agree or not?"

    Once he heard Morrigan’s explanation, Summers was immediately relieved.  But when he thought that his beloved general was suffering from pain, Summers hesitated again, and asked Morrigan undecidedly: "What do you think we should do now?"

    "Don't worry, leave it to me." Morrigan said, patting her chest and confirming after hearing this.

    But Morrigan has just finished playing for sure.  Chen Lun opened the door and walked out.  After bowing to Summers, he said: "Sir, please worry about me, my subordinate's injury has been cured."

    "Huh?" Summers and Morrigan were stunned when they heard this, and Morrigan asked stupidly: "Who cured you?"

    "Who else could be there besides the guy in the room?" Chen Lun replied immediately.

    "But. Why?" Morrigan asked in confusion.

    Chen Lun glanced at Mo Li'an when he heard this, and replied: "In the words of Miss Han Mengxin. It's like a doctor has a parent's heart. She can't see someone getting hurt and ignore it."

    "But if that's the case, then why did she refuse just now"

    "I asked too, but she just smiled and didn't answer." Chen Lun shrugged."I'll go in and ask." Morrigan said and wanted to push the door in, but was stopped by Summers. Summers shook his head and said: "Forget it, since they don't want to talk, then don't go.  I forced her. But after all, the result is good. Chen Lun, do you feel any discomfort in your body? "

    "Thank you for your concern, sir. I feel fine and don't have any discomfort." Chen Lun replied quickly.

    "Since everything is okay, let's go. I also want to hear you talk about the process of this operation. You also know that Zheng Qi has no problem fighting, but if he wants to tell the story of the battle, he is no different from a piece of wood.  ”

    Hearing Summers’ request, Chen Lun quickly bowed and replied, “Yes, please.”

    As Summers and Chen Lun left, Morrigan was not interested in the battle, so halfway through, Morrigan and Summers broke up and went to the laboratory with great interest to watch the experiment on T48.

    When Morrigan came to the laboratory, the experiment on T48 had just begun.  Watching the needle used to shoot the elephant go into No. t48's belly.  Morrigan suddenly felt waves of excitement.  On the other hand, look at the experimented No. t48.  As if he had accepted his fate, after being fixed on the experimental table, he stared blankly above, letting the needle stick into his stomach and drawing out a tube of blood, as if he was not the one being stabbed.

    "Strange? What's going on with this guy's eyes? It shouldn't be?" Morrigan looked at No. t48 doubtfully, feeling very puzzled.  Morrigan was convinced that No. t48 was not a guy who was willing to bow his head easily. Why now, it seemed like this guy had already accepted his fate.  Or rather.  This guy has now changed back to his original number T48?  Thinking of this possibility, Morrigan was suddenly startled and shouted: "The experiment is suspended!"

    Everyone who was conducting the experiment followed the sound and obediently stopped the experiment.  Morrigan is their boss.  Now that the boss has spoken, the younger ones must of course obey.

    They saw Morrigan walking up to No. T48, which was fixed on the experimental table, and looking at No. T48 carefully.  At this time, Wright was praying silently in his heart: "Get closer, get closer"

    Unfortunately, just when Wright was about to launch an attack, Morrigan suddenly stopped. After looking at No. T48 for a long time, Morrigan suddenly smiled, turned around and ran towards the laboratory door.  Wright didn't know where his flaw was discovered.  Seeing that the only chance to escape was about to disappear before his eyes, he immediately stopped worrying about being exposed. He opened his eyes suddenly, broke free from the restraints and rushed towards Morrigan who had already run to the door.

    Seeing that his right hand was about to grab Morrigan's neck, Wright felt a figure appear at the door. While letting Morrigan pass, he punched Wright.

    Wright, who hastily responded to the challenge, was pushed back.  Taking a closer look, the person who ruined his life was none other than someone with the same physical identity as his own.  The same corpse king.  And there's more than one.

    The staff in the laboratory have been evacuated. At present, in the laboratory, except for Wright, there are four corpse king-level zombies belonging to Morrigan.  Looking at the four companions, a trace of pain flashed in Wright's eyes.  However, the pain was fleeting and was soon replaced by Wright's firm eyes.

    "Record the data. Don't miss any details." Morrigan ordered the assistant beside her urgently.  The assistants responsible for experimental records got into their positions in an orderly manner.

    "I didn't expect that as a zombie, I would sometimes fight zombies." Wright said to himself with a wry smile, and then shouted at the four zombies standing in front of him: "You are willing to become other people's lackeys and become the world's leader.  Does the intolerable exist?"

    "You're a weird guy. What's wrong with being able to live again?" One of the corpse kings moved his neck and said to Wright.  Without waiting for Wright to speak, another corpse king also chimed in: "That's right, aren't you asking for trouble? Existence is reasonable. We can live in this world. This is a happy thing. Why should you?"  If you make yourself unhappy, no one will thank you for it."

    "Are you willing to become a tool in the hands of others?" Wright said angrily when he heard this.

    "Haha, it's not selling to anyone, as long as the buyer can afford the price. Besides, isn't it a miracle that we are still alive now?"

    "But this is against the laws of nature. Life is only once for any living thing. After death, ashes return to ashes, and soil returns to earth" Wright said urgently.

    "That's you, but that doesn't mean we have the same idea as you. It seems that you are broken and can only be destroyed manually." The leader of the corpse king interrupted Wright and said conclusively.

    When Wright heard this, he laughed angrily, looked at the four corpse kings who were surrounding him, and said with a chuckle: "Why do you think that I will be killed by you, not you?"??I kill it?  "

    "Hmph, it seems that your mind is so confused that you can't even do math. There are four of us, and you only have one. Do you think you can defeat four of us, corpse kings of the same level as you?"  A corpse king who was talking to Wright looked at Wright with contempt and said.

    "Sometimes, quantity does not determine victory or defeat." Wright said slowly.

    "What are you talking about with him? Everyone, come on!"

    ? ? One versus four, the battle did not appear to be one-sided as the audience thought.  I saw Wright fighting four people alone.  Although they are all corpse kings of the same level, Wright, the corpse king, is far superior to the other four corpse kings in terms of combat ability.  It's like a soldier and four gangsters. The soldier knows how to kill his opponent, but the gangster only thinks about how to defeat his opponent. There is an essential difference between the two.

    “It was then that Wright ignored the attacks of other corpse kings. He grabbed a corpse king and struck hard until he completely knocked down the target corpse king, and then he turned to deal with the next one.  Although this fighting method caused Wright to suffer a lot at the beginning, it is conceivable that Wright's advantage will become greater as he goes to the back.

    "Go and wake up the other corpse kings. I want to see what the combat potential of T48 is?" Morrigan stared at Wright who was attacking a corpse king in the laboratory, and slowly ordered to the assistant beside him.

    "Yes." The assistant who was ordered quickly agreed, turned around and left.

    Wright's battle has been continuing. Because of Morrigan's order, Wright has not had any time to rest since the beginning of the battle until now.  One corpse king was killed by him one after another, and there were almost ten of them. However, his opponents seemed to be endless, without a head.

    "Bang" Wright finally reached his limit, and was knocked to the ground unexpectedly by his opponent. He struggled hard for a long time before finally looking back.  Looking at the corpse kings who were surrounding him, Wright knew that he was going to be finished, but he was not willing to let it end like this.  Looking up at Morrigan who was watching the battle outside the laboratory, Wright moved his lips slightly and began to prepare to use the last of his power to self-destruct.

    Morrigan stared at Wright in the laboratory, her expression moving slightly.  She understood what Wright wanted to say at the end.

    "I will be back!" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 409 Second Rescue

    In front of HMS Spirit

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were saying goodbye to Lin Ke and others who were left behind.  Because of the previous battle, Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to keep Shi Bafang and Field behind. Firstly, Shi Bafang was injured and could not be allowed to continue fighting. After all, he was not at the end of the road yet; secondly, the Courage needed more people to pilot it.  , The three girls Lin Ke alone are a bit weak. With Field and Shi Bafang, the attack power of the Courage will be greatly improved.

    This is a decision that cannot be opposed.  As the leader of the group, Han Yu, after issuing this order, took Ning Ping and set off to the Shadow Castle for a second rescue of Han Mengxin.  The remaining Lin Ke and others made all preparations before the Courage's attack, looking at the clock and waiting for the agreed time to arrive.

    Having my first rescue experience, this time the rescue went very quickly.  First time, second time acquaintance, Han Yu and Ning Ping followed the path they had taken before. Apart from encountering some sporadic resistance along the way, they did not encounter any large-scale interception.  Until the two came to the edge of the Shadow Forest.

    "Look, Han Ningping, am I right? I knew we would definitely meet these two guys." Han Yu pointed at the two people blocking the way and said to Ningping next to him.

    Ning Ping heard the words and replied: "Let's meet if we meet, and there is no reward. According to the previous distribution, the one who spits out white smoke is left to me, and the one who spits out yellow smoke is left to you."

    "Okay, but don't play it this time. We have limited time." Han Yu shrugged nonchalantly and reminded Ning Ping.

    "You'd better pay attention to yourself, do you want to compete? See who can solve his own attack first." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu provocatively and asked.

    When Han Yu heard this, he smiled at Ning Ping.  "Hey, if you want to have fun, of course I will accompany you to the end. But, is there any chance of winning? If there is no chance, I will have no motivation."

    "Lottery. If you can beat me, I will give you the basic collection I got from my brother." Ning Ping thought for a while and said.

    "Treasure? Wasn't it all burned by Mengxin last time?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    Ning Ping smiled mysteriously, "Only part of it was burned."

    "You are indeed a cunning guy."

    "There's nothing I can do, it's all because of your sister. In a word, do you want to compare?"

    "Compared." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    Regarding Han Yu and Ning Ping's actions of ignoring him, Zheng Qi was furious, while Chen Lun kept sneering.  Since he is called the Second General Hengha.  Although his reputation is not well-known to everyone, people who are related to the organization are all on heightened alert when they mention General Heng Ha.  It was the first time that Zheng Qi and Chen Lun had encountered such heartless people as the two in front of them.

    "Be careful. These two guys may be deliberately trying to anger us." Chen Lun was calmer. Although he was angry, he still thought of a possibility.  But Zheng Qi didn't think so much. He was a simple-minded guy who believed in the supremacy of force.  In his eyes, all conspiracies and conspiracies are the actions of villains.  It can be said that if it weren't for Chen Lun, a good partner, Zheng Qi would have been tricked to death countless times.

    "Whether it's the conspiracy of these two boys or not, I have decided to give them a big pain." Zheng Qi whispered to Chen Lun with his eyes widened.  Chen Lun heard this.  Secretly he breathed a sigh of relief.  The fact that Zheng Qi can say this means that he has not forgotten the order given by Lord Summers.  As for making Han Yu and Ning Ping suffer.  As long as it doesn't cost the lives of these two people, Lord Summers will not blame them.

    "Don't take their lives." Chen Lun warned Zheng Qi worriedly.  Zheng Qi heard this and replied: "Don't worry, I can spare it."

    Just like the last battle that didn’t go to the end, the four of them caught up and started fighting.

    In the Shadow Castle, Summers was sitting on an armchair, holding a glass of red wine in his left hand. He looked at the battle scene on the screen calmly and said softly to Morrigan who was sitting beside him: "I'm still feeling sorry for that zombie.  Something?"

    "Of course, what a good research subject. He is also a corpse king-level zombie, but he can kill dozens of corpse kings, especially the final self-destruction, which actually killed all the zombie king-level zombies here.  As a result, my defensive strength here is a bit insufficient. Sir, can you send me some manpower later?"

    "Okay, I will order someone to bring you an undead army of ten thousand people later." Summers immediately replied.

    "Huh? Bring in the undead army." Morrigan was a little unhappy when she heard this.  Although the undead army was created by her, its combat effectiveness is really low. It can be used against ordinary people, but it is not enough to deal with ability users or ancient warriors.

    "Are you stupid? I will transfer the undead army to you. You will not find a way to use the undead army given to you."Are all zombies upgraded to the zombie king level?  And you might even encounter the zombie codenamed T48.  "

    After listening to Summers’ words, Morrigan’s face turned from cloudy to clear. Summers was right. T48 itself is a zombie. If we continue to conduct zombie research, we might actually encounter it.  After all, that t48 personally told himself before he blew himself up that he would come back again.  Morrigan did not regard what Wright said before he blew himself up as a scene.

    Seeing that Morrigan regained her energy, Summers smiled slightly and returned his attention to the display screen.  But at this sight, Summers' face suddenly became a little ugly.  Morrigan looked at the display screen in confusion and understood immediately.  There was no other reason. The second general Heng Ha, who was extremely powerful in Summers' eyes, was being beaten by Han Yu and Ning Ping at this time.

    ?Perhaps because of time constraints, or because of the bet between the two parties, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not test first and then attack as usual when the fight started.  Instead, they attacked directly and caught Chen Lun and Zheng Qi off guard.  What's worse is that Han Yu and Ning Ping already know Chen Lun and Zheng Qi's greatest abilities. Whenever Chen Lun and Zheng Qi want to use their special skills, Han Yu and Ning Ping always have a way to interrupt Chen Lun and Zheng Qi.  Strange action.  After going back and forth, Chen Lun and Zheng Qi's faces turned black as if they couldn't poop out.  Zheng Qi was even more angry and roared.

    Fireballs as big as a fist are easy to dodge, but what if a hundred or even more fireballs hit you at the same time?  Han Yu's fireball was like a dividing spore, which was only as big as a washbasin when it was shot.  But during the flight, this washbasin-sized fireball continued to decompose.  At first, Zheng Qi laughed loudly at Han Yu's lack of kung fu, but when hundreds of fireballs hit his head and face, Zheng Qi couldn't laugh anymore.

    After experiencing a small meteor shower, Zheng Qi’s original tall and mighty image no longer existed. His hair was singed, his face was streaked with black and white, and his clothes were riddled with holes.  No matter how he looked, he looked like an unlucky guy who had just escaped from a fire.

    Chen Lun was not having a good time at this time. Ning Ping's movement was erratic and strange, completely different from his performance in previous battles. Chen Lun was unable to adapt to Ning Ping's style of play for a while.  There were already more than ten wounds left on his body. Although they were not serious, they made Chen Lun's face look increasingly ugly.

    "Hahaha You can apply for the job of Stove Lord with your current appearance, and you don't even need to put on makeup." Han Yu pointed at Zheng Qi and smiled carelessly, without any awareness of the culprit.

    Zheng Qi glared at Han Yu.  He was wheezing from his nose, and yellow smoke gradually came out.  Unexpectedly, under Han Yu's stimulation, Zheng Qi's strength actually improved at this time.

    Summers looked at Zheng Qi on the screen.  Suddenly he sighed: "This guy still needs a little pressure to make progress." Morrigan on the side looked at Summers inexplicably when she heard this.  Just as he was about to speak, a servant came over and reported something in a low voice.

    "My lord, I have something to do with you," Morrigan said to Summers in a low voice.

    "Well, go ahead and get busy." Summers replied casually.

    Morrigan immediately stood up and left, while Summers looked at the display screen with interest, secretly guessing who could beat the opponent next.

    Seeing Huang Yan appear, Han Yu grinned, not panicking at all.  Han Yu clapped his hands hard and opened his fingers to the incoming yellow smoke. A stream of red smoke emerged from Han Yu's hand, making a slight "squeaking" sound, and met the yellow smoke head on.

    Zheng Qi’s expression changed, because when the yellow smoke and the red mist collided together, the yellow smoke that Zheng Qi had always been proud of was not able to swallow up the red mist. On the contrary, the yellow smoke and the red mist began to show a stalemate.  Zheng Qi was shocked and immediately increased the output of Huang Yan. Han Yu, upon seeing this, immediately increased the input of Red Mist not to be outdone.  When the yellow smoke and red mist entangled together, there was a sudden explosion, completely covering the place where Han Yu and Zheng Qi were.  Not only Han Yu and Zheng Qi, but also Ning Ping and Chen Lun were also affected by Chi Yu and were wrapped up.

    Everything in front of him was filled with yellow-red mist, and the visibility was less than two meters. Ning Ping stood there concentrating and holding his breath, not moving easily, alert to everything around him.  After a while, Ning Ping saw a figure shaking not far away from him. Ning Ping did not hesitate and stabbed him immediately with his sword.

    The figure dodged and avoided Ning Ping's sword, and shouted: "Oh shit, Ning Ping, look carefully before stabbing me."

    Hearing the voice of the person coming, Ning Ping felt relieved. Knowing that it was Han Yu, he immediately sheathed his sword and said: "Stop talking nonsense, you can see people clearly around here"

    "No!" Ning Ping saw the appearance of the person coming and immediately screamed in his heart.

    "Chi" sound,Ping's shoulder was stabbed with a sword, and the person who came was Chen Lun.  But what Ning Ping couldn't figure out was that the voice the other party spoke just now was clearly Han Yu's voice.

    "Hahaisn't it weird? Don't be surprised, it's just imitating other people's voices." Seeing that the blow was successful, Chen Lun explained to Ning Ping with a smile.  Especially the last sentence, he imitated Han Yu's voice.

    "Do you think you have a chance to win?" Ning Ping asked coldly.

    "Isn't it? Now that you don't have a sword in your hand, why should you fight me?" Chen Lun asked with a smile.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping glanced at the Qingyun Sword, which was less than one meter away from him. He just let go of the Qingyun Sword in his hand after being stabbed in the shoulder.

    "Although I don't have a sword in my hand, I still have a scabbard in my hand." Ning Ping said, holding the scabbard in his right hand and pointing at Chen Lun.  But Chen Lun was amused by Ning Ping's actions, "Hahaha You are so funny, what can a scabbard do? Can you stab me to death with a scabbard?"

    Facing Chen Lun’s ridicule, Ning Ping replied calmly: “You’ll know if you can stab him to death if you try.”

    Chen Lun choked at Ning Ping's words and his face was stern.  He said in a deep voice: "Since you are so ignorant of current affairs, I have no choice but to give you a little more pain."

    "Teach at any time." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    On the other side, Han Yu looked around carefully, the fireball in his hand always ready to go.  When he saw a burly figure not far in front of him, he threw two fireballs without hesitation.  That burly figure is definitely not Ningping!

    The burly figure walking in front of Han Yu never thought that someone would attack behind him without even saying hello.  The two fireballs hit the back of the burly figure heavily. The huge impact caused the burly figure to fly out without even shouting, and fell to the ground, motionless.

    Han Yu waited for a while and saw that there was no movement from the burly figure, then he slowly approached and turned over to take a look.  It's Zheng Qi.  It's just that Zheng Qi fainted at this time because of the sudden attack just now.  Looking at Zheng Qi lying on the ground like a dead dog, Han Yu rolled his eyes and reached out to take off Zheng Qi's belt.  Zheng Qi's hands and feet were tied together and thrown to the ground.

    After finishing all this, Han Yu Luck roared around him, and then quickly climbed to a nearby big tree.  The big tree had some signs of being burned, and Han Yu knew it.  This is due to the red mist it emits.  Under the high temperature and red mist, the fact that the trees are not dried out is proof of their strong vitality.

    With Han Yu's roar, Ning Ping, who was fighting with Chen Lun, was slightly distracted, and Chen Lun immediately seized the opportunity.  The soft sword in his hand immediately stabbed Ning Ping's vital part.  Seeing victory in sight, Chen Lun's face showed a hint of pride.  But at this moment, he saw Ning Ping suddenly smile strangely at him.  The scabbard in his hand moved, and the soft sword in Chen Lun's hand was inserted into the scabbard in Ning Ping's hand.  Just as Chen Lun was about to draw his sword, he saw a fist hitting his right eye.  Chen Lun hurriedly lowered his head to let him go. Before Chen Lun could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw a fist coming up from under his chin, making close contact with his chin.  Chen Lun was hit by Ning Ping's uppercut and fell back two steps.  Ning Ping was unyielding. When he saw Chen Lun retreating, he immediately followed up and kicked Chen Lun in the abdomen. Chen Lun's body immediately bowed into a shrimp. Ning Ping took another step forward and reached out to grab Chen Lun.  Chen Lun's ears and right knee were suddenly raised, and one knee was pressed against Chen Lun's mouth, knocking out two or three of Chen Lun's good teeth.  Then Ning Ping went around behind Chen Lun, stretched out his arms and hugged Chen Lun's waist from behind. He exerted force on his arms and waist at the same time, and with one blow, he heard a loud "bang" and Chen Lun was knocked head down.  He fell to the ground, only his lower body and most of his lower body were exposed, and his head was completely buried in the soil.

    Ning Ping first picked up his Qingyun Sword, then sat on the ground to rest and recover the physical strength he had just lost.  The battle just now was really thrilling, thanks to Chen Lun not taking the opportunity to use his white energy attack, otherwise Ning Ping would really not be able to defeat him.  But now it's better. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Chen Lun lost, and he lost miserably.

    "Is that Ningping in front of you?" Just as Ningping was resting, a question suddenly came from not far behind him.  Ning Ping immediately grabbed the Qingyun Sword and stood up suddenly, facing the direction of the inquiry and shouted: "Who is coming?"

    "It's really Ningping! Ningping, you kid really makes me sad. You can't even hear my voice." The visitor said excitedly as he walked towards Ningping.

    With Chen Lun’s lessons learned, Ning Ping was much more cautious than before, and immediately shouted in a deep voice: "If you are really Han Yu! Let’s put some fireballs to see."

    "Hey, what's wrong with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion, but he still followed the instructions and released a few fireballs to prove his identity.?? 

    Seeing the fireball being released, Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the person coming back was real.  However, Han Yu was a little reluctant and asked Ning Ping why.  Ning Ping told Han Yu what he had experienced, and then asked if the roar just now was made by Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't hide anything, and nodded and admitted that he was the one who shouted. He originally wanted to hide in the tree to attract Zheng Qi's companions so that he could sneak attack. Unexpectedly, he didn't attract Zheng Qi's companions, but he heard a loud noise. Then, Han Yu himself didn't  He held back and looked for it in the direction from which the sound came.

    “That is to say, we have solved our respective opponents.” Ning Ping said slowly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu seemed to have remembered something, and nodded quickly and said, "Yes, but I got rid of Zheng Qi first, so I won our bet."

    "Han Yu, don't you think it's a little strange? Every move we make seems to be under the surveillance of the other party." Ning Ping was silent for a moment and suddenly said to Han Yu.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu was not fooled and shouted to Ning Ping reluctantly: "Hey, Ning Ping, don't change the subject. As promised, I won, and you have to give me your treasure."

    "Okay, I will give the collection to Lin Ke later, and let Lin Ke pass it on to you." Ning Ping was silent for a while, and then replied.

    "Damn it, you can't be so wicked. If you give that kind of book to Lin Ke, will I still have a chance to see it?" Han Yu immediately shouted dissatisfied.

    "Han Yu, do you want to be so dirty? What's so good about that kind of book?" Ning Pingping said to Han Yu with a straight face.

    Han Yu snorted coldly when he heard this, "Humph, it seems like that book belongs to you, right? No, it belongs to me now."

    ……

    ……

    Under Han Yu’s disdainful gaze, Ning Ping finally compromised and said: "Okay, after I rescue Mengxin, I will give you the treasure." To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 410 Prisoners in the underground ice prison

    The defeats of Chen Lun and Zheng Qi were beyond the expectations of Summers and Morrigan.  Although Summers and Morrigan did not see the defeat of Chen and Zheng due to the yellow-red mist, the result was obvious. It was Han Yu and Ning Ping who came out of the yellow-red mist, and  Chen Lun and Zheng Qi still didn't show up until now.

    Neither Summers nor Morrigan expected this situation.  In Morian's opinion, since General Hengha can serve as Summers's guard, his own strength is definitely not weak.  But the two lost in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping, which Morrigan did not expect.  And not only Morrigan, but Summers also didn't expect it.  Just as Morrigan thought, as a senior member of the organization, Summers's bodyguards were naturally among the best. It was precisely because of this that the contrast between the facts made Summers a little panicked.

    Zheng Qi and Chen Lun can be regarded as the strongest in the Shadow Castle. If they can't deal with the newcomers, then who else can stop Han Yu and Ning Ping who are about to come?

    "Morrigan, how about we retreat strategically first?" Summers asked Morrigan for her opinion.

    Hearing this, Morrigan rolled her eyes at Summers and said angrily: "You can run away, but I won't leave here just because of such a trivial matter."

    "Oh, then what can you do to deal with those two people?" Summers asked after hearing this.

    "Wellit's not that there is no way, but I'm a little worried that there's no way to end it." Morrigan replied hesitantly.

    Seeing this, Summers said anxiously: "What time is it now? You are still hesitant. Tell me first. What is your solution?"

    "Sir, do you still remember Zhu Rong?" Morian asked immediately.

    "Zhu Rong?" Summers was stunned when he heard this, frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly looked at Morrigan, and asked with a surprised look on his face: "Is that guy here with you?

    Morrigan nodded and replied: "Yes, that guy was escorted here not long after I came here, and is now being held in the underground ice prison of this castle."

    "But that guy is a dangerous person. Maybe if we release him, our own lives will be at risk in the end." Summers said hesitantly.

    "Sir, you must have confidence in me. I am sure to control Zhu Rong." Morrigan assured Summers with a confident look.

    "You?Is there no other way?" Summers looked at Morrigan expectantly and asked.

    Morrigan shook her head resolutely and said to Summers: "Sir, I can't think of any other way besides this. Unless we voluntarily give up the experiment we are currently preparing and use Han Mengxin's  The key elements of the experiment are returned to the other party.”

    "No! The experiment cannot be stopped, otherwise those old guys will go crazy.  Otherwise, we should strategically evacuate with Han Mengxin"

    Before Summers could finish speaking, Morrigan interrupted Summers directly and said: "No! You can't evacuate. That would be very shameless! And we can evacuate, but we can't evacuate this castle together. There are too many things in it."  Don't throw away the things you have. If Han Yu can't find Han Mengxin, he will definitely turn this place into ruins."

    "So, the only way left is the one you mentioned?" Summers asked reluctantly.

    "Yes." Morrigan nodded solemnly, and then comforted Summers and said, "Sir, you don't have to worry too much. There is no way to control that guy Zhu Rong. I am sure to make that violent guy obey."

    "I can only try it first."

    With Summers’ permission, Morrigan immediately took Summers to the ice prison at the bottom of the Shadow Castle, preparing to release the guys who had been imprisoned here to fight against the coming Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    As soon as they entered the ice prison, Summers and Morrigan couldn't help but shudder even though they had put on cold-proof clothing in advance.  In this snow-covered space, there are no other colors except monotonous white.  As the guard of the ice prison walked towards the center of the ice prison.  The person Summers and Morrigan are looking for on this trip is trapped in the ice crystal coffin in the center of the ice prison.

    Looking at the burly man trapped inside, Summers couldn't help but asked softly: "Is this guy frozen to death?"

    Morrigan on the side heard this and replied: "It's impossible. If he froze to death, then he doesn't deserve the name Zhu Rong."

    After listening to Morrigan’s words.  Summers took out the badge representing his identity, walked to the front of the ice crystal cold coffin, and placed the badge in his hand against a groove on the surface of the cold coffin.  Before putting him in, Summers turned around and confirmed to Morrigan again: "Morrigan, you really have a way to control this guy."?If you release him and you can't control it, then the only thing waiting for us is death.  "

    After hearing this, Morrigan quickly assured Summers: "Sir, don't worry. Not long after I put this guy into the ice crystal coffin, I had already figured out a way to control him, and I had already placed the key to control him.  Entered his body. If he dares to resist my will, his life will be worse than death."

    "Then I will believe you once." Summers thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and pressed the badge in his hand into the groove of the ice crystal coffin.

    As the badge was pressed in, the entire ice crystal coffin began to shake, and traces of white air began to emerge from all around.  Summers took back the badge, retreated to Morrigan, and whispered to Morrigan: "The next step is up to you."

    "I know." Morrigan replied casually, staring closely at the disappearing ice crystal coffin.

    With a tall figure, bronze skin, and red hair, as the ice crystal cold coffin disappeared, Zhu Rong stood silently, his eyes closed naturally.

    Seeing this, Morrigan took a step forward and shouted: "Zhu Rong! If you don't wake up now, when will you wait?"

    As the words fell, Zhu Rong opened his eyes suddenly. Summers couldn't help but shuddered, and lowered his head subconsciously, not daring to look at Zhu Rong at this time.  It was a pair of eyes full of murderous intent and resentment. Summers couldn't believe it, and he looked at Zhu Rong for a long time.  Will you go crazy?  Summers didn't dare try.  Only ducking down to avoid.

    "Zhu Rong! I am your new master. From now on, you will obey my orders." Morrigan announced to Zhu Rong loudly.

    "No one can be Zhu Rong's master!" Zhu Rong said coldly to Morrigan, and at the same time, Summers felt a monstrous murderous aura rushing towards him and Morrigan.  Summers was so anxious that he knelt down.

    Morian struggled to support herself, raised her head and shouted at Zhu Rong with a stubborn look on her face: "You asked for this!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Rong's expression changed, and he covered his heart with his right hand, his face looking very painful.  At the same time, Summers felt the pressure on his body suddenly reduce.

    "Morrigan. What on earth did you do to this guy?" Summers asked Morrigan curiously.

    "Hehe I just took out a small part of his heart. If he doesn't obey, I'll let him taste what it feels like to have his heart broken." Morrigan explained to Summers with a smile after hearing this.  , then stared at Zhu Rong and asked: "Zhu Rong. Are you convinced or not?"

    "I don't accept it!" Zhu Rong replied through gritted teeth.

    "Really? Then I have to make you suffer even more." Morrigan said with a sneer.  Following Morian's words, Zhu Rong's face became more and more painful, and Zhu Rong could not restrain himself from kneeling on the ground.

    "Are you convinced or not?" Morrigan asked again.

    "No, I don't accept it!"

    "Okay, have some backbone!"

    ……

    In order to subdue Zhu Rong, a tug-of-war started between Morian and Zhu Rong, to see who could hold on better.  But overall, Morrigan has an innate advantage. Part of Zhu Rong's heart of fire is controlled by Morrigan. If Zhu Rong wants to make his heart of fire complete.  Just follow Morrigan's orders.  But Zhu Rong was a tough guy. No matter how Morrigan tortured him, his pride as a Vulcan kept Zhu Rong's knees from bending and still supported him.

    "Morrigan, you can't continue. If you continue like this, Zhu Rong will be tortured to death by you before he even goes out to fight." Summers on the side couldn't stand it anymore and reminded Morrigan.  Morrigan also had this worry, but she had said it too fully before.  So much so that I can't take it back now even if I want to.  Now that it's okay, with Summers opening her mouth, Morrigan can just step aside and find another way to make Zhu Rong submit.

    Since coercion doesn’t work, we have to try inducement.  Now for Zhu Rong.  What's most important?  Morrigan thought it was freedom, so she smartly said to Zhu Rong: "Zhu Rong. Do you want to be free again?"

    "What tricks do you want to play again?" Zhu Rong asked, glaring at Morrigan.

    "How about you do three things for me, and then I'll give you your freedom?" Morrigan said to Zhu Rong word by word.

    "Three things? Freedom? Hahaha Do you think you two can stop me from leaving here?" Zhu Rong looked at Morrigan with a mocking look on his face and asked.

    "Then do you want to get back your heart of fire that was taken away?" Morrigan asked slowly.

    This sentence gets to the point. As the God of Fire, the Heart of Fire is the source of the God of Fire. Now that the Heart of Fire is incomplete, this has affected Zhu Rong's strength.  Now I hear there is a chanceZhu Rong was moved to take back the heart of fire that was stolen from her.

    "What three things do you need me to do?" Zhu Rong asked Mo Li'an in a deep voice.

    "It's very simple. The first thing is to help me subdue the two guys who came to invade and capture them alive in front of me. How about it? This task is easy, right?"

    "What about the remaining two things?" Zhu Rong asked.

    Morrigan heard this and replied: "You should finish this matter first and then ask about the other two things. Let me remind you that among the two people who invaded, one of them, like you, also has the ability of fire.  By."

    Hearing Morian's words, a trace of astonishment flashed in Zhu Rong's eyes, but then it disappeared and he stood there silently.  Upon seeing this, Morrigan said: "Now that you have thought it through, come with me. If you have any requests, I can satisfy you if they are not excessive."

    "I want to take a bath and a set of clean clothes." Zhu Rong said slowly.

    "No problem. Do you need to find a woman for you?" Morrigan agreed.

    Zhu Rong immediately replied: "If that woman is you, then I can accept it."

    Morrigan was stunned when she heard this, but immediately smiled, "If you want me to accompany you, it depends on whether you have the ability?"

    "Forget it. I changed my mind. All I need is a shower and clean clothes." Zhu Rong looked Morian up and down and changed his words.

    Women are strange creatures. If you approach her, she says you want to be a hooligan; if you distance yourself from her, she says you have no vision; if you flatter her, she says you have evil intentions; if you accuse her, she says you have no grace; in a word  , Reason is always on the woman's side.  When Zhu Rong changed his mind and did not need Morian, Morian was unhappy.  What's the meaning?  Do you think I'm not feminine enough?

    But as a perfect woman (as Morrigan considers herself), Morrigan cannot say such shameless words.  She just buried her hatred for Zhu Rong deeply in her heart.  And he secretly decided to find an opportunity to let Zhu Rong know the meaning of the words "misfortune comes from the mouth". Zhu Rong had unintentionally offended Morian, a petty woman.

    Ordering people to take Zhu Rong down to take a bath, Morrigan and Summers walked out of the ice prison together.  to be honest.  This ice prison was really unusually cold. After staying in this place for only a quarter of an hour, Morrigan felt that her whole body was about to freeze.  Morrigan was curious as to how Zhu Rong survived in the ice crystal coffin until now.  And it seems that Zhu Rong didn't suffer much harm, he just slept in this place for a while.

    Hearing Morrigan's question, Summers said with a smile: "It's normal that you don't know him. After all, this guy had been sealed in an ice crystal coffin long before you were recruited into the organization by me. As for him,  Don’t ask too much about his origins. Sometimes, knowing too much is not a good thing."

    "Sir, is that Zhu Rong's identity more than just a Vulcan?" Morrigan asked curiously.

    Summers frowned and asked: "Didn't you listen to what I told you just now? Sometimes, knowing too much is not a good thing. Once you have dealt with the two intruders, you can find a way to return this Zhu Rong to another  Imprisoned in a cold coffin of ice crystals."

    "Sir, why? Didn't you say before that you wanted to recruit Han Yu and Ning Ping?" Morrigan asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "I thought about recruiting before, but now I have changed my mind." Summers replied calmly.

    "Why?" Morrigan asked.

    "Because there is no way to recruit those two guys. I, Summers, have read countless people in my life, and I am very accurate in reading people with this pair of tricks. Except for a limited few, I have never made a mistake. Those two guys  Personally, I won't accept our solicitation, so I don't plan to waste time. Later, you can send someone to deal with Chen Lun and Zheng Qi who are in trouble. They should just be defeated. Their lives should not be in danger. "

    "Yes, I will make arrangements right away." Morrigan replied after hearing this.

    Summers nodded.  He continued to walk forward, and after taking only two steps, he looked back at Morrigan and asked, "Morrigan, are you planning to find a way to inquire about Zhu Rong's situation?"

    "Huh? No, no."

    Seeing Morrigan having her heart revealed, Summers sighed and said helplessly to Morrigan: "Don't ask, it won't do you any good. If I knew more, I might not be able to protect you.  .”

    "My lord, my curiosity is a bit heavier than others, so" Morrigan said sheepishly.

    "Go back and find an empty room. I'll tell you what I know about Zhu Rong to satisfy your curiosity. But you have to promise me not to send anyone."?Inquiring about Zhu Rong will cause big problems.  "At the end, Summers said with a serious look on his face as he stared at Morrigan.

    Morrigan was startled by Summers' serious look, and nodded quickly and replied: "Yes, my subordinates have remembered it. No one will investigate the matter about Zhu Rong."

    "Yeah." Summers nodded with satisfaction.

    Taking Summers to an unoccupied room, Morrigan told him not to disturb him if it was not important, and then drove away all the people following him, leaving only Summers and Morrigan in the room.  Summers glanced at the burning fire of gossip in Morrigan's eyes, gave a helpless smile, sorted out the thoughts in his mind, and said softly to Morrigan: "Zhu Rong is not a person who lives in the same era as us.  He came from hundreds of years ago and went through the world-destroying war at the end of the last civilization. According to legend, there are twelve strongest beings in terms of human superpowers, and he is one of the twelve.  , known as the God of Fire"

    Morrigan’s mouth was wide open, and her face was dull. It wasn’t that Morrigan was ignorant, it was because what Summers said was too shocking, and Morrigan couldn’t accept it for a while.  After a long time, Morrigan stammered: "Sir, you, you mean, Zhu Rong is the God of Fire?"

    Hearing this, Summers frowned slightly and said with a wry smile: "In a sense, he can indeed be called a god."

    "Then, how could he" Morrigan asked again.

    "Do you want to ask why he fell into the hands of the organization?"

    Morrigan nodded heavily and listened to Summers say: "First of all, I want to make it clear that Zhu Rong was not captured by the organization, but was found in the deepest part of a ruins. After discovering him, the organization used  We spent countless manpower and material resources to create an ice crystal cold coffin and locked Zhu Rong inside. During this period, some people continued to study Zhu Rong, but unfortunately with little success, the organization had to temporarily seal Zhu Rong. But let me  What I didn't expect is that you can actually produce some research results. Just be patient for a while, and after I go back and report to the organization this time, I will try to get you the opportunity to study Zhu Rong."

    "Thank you for your trust, sir." Morrigan thanked Summers gratefully after hearing this.

    "No need to thank you. In fact, I have selfish motives. I am very curious, how did Zhu Rong survive to this day?" Summers waved his hand and said.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 411 Fire God Zhurong

    Silently, he followed the servants in the castle to bathe and change clothes. When he passed a room, Zhu Rong suddenly felt something in his heart. He glanced at the door of the room in surprise, and subconsciously stepped forward to push the door open to enter.

    "My lord, this is where prisoners are held." The servant leading the way quickly stopped Zhu Rong when he saw this.

    Zhu Rong smiled slightly when he heard the words, and the flame in his hand appeared without warning, burning the servant's hair. He was so shocked that the servant took a step back and hit the door with his back.  The door was not closed, and the servant opened the ajar door immediately.  Zhu Rong looked into the room and saw a girl in the room looking towards the door curiously.  When she saw the stranger Zhu Rong, the girl cautiously retreated to the table.

    "Don't be nervous, I don't mean any harm." Zhu Rong smiled upon seeing this.

    Perhaps it was Zhu Rong’s gentle smile that played a role. The girl’s nervous expression softened slightly. She still looked at Zhu Rong warily and asked, “What can I do for you?”

    Hearing this, Zhu Rong looked the girl up and down and said, "I'm a little injured. I hope you can use your light power to treat me. Is that okay?"

    "Okay, please come and sit down." The girl thought for a moment, nodded and said to Zhu Rong.

    Zhu Rong followed the words and walked to the girl and sat down, looked at the girl and asked: "My name is Zhu Rong, what is your name?"

    While using her ability to heal Zhu Rong, the girl replied to Zhu Rong: "My name is Han Mengxin, and I am a prisoner here."

    "Prisoner? Then we are really destined. I am also a prisoner. But the treatment between you and me is different. Your cell is much more elegant than mine." Zhu Rong smiled after hearing this.

    Han Mengxin smiled when she heard this and whispered: "No matter how grand the room is, it's still a prison cell? Without freedom, you won't be happy even if you live in a palace."

    Zhu Rong smiled slightly.  No more words.

    After Han Mengxin’s treatment was completed, Zhu Rong stood up and thanked Han Mengxin: “Thank you for your treatment. If you have any wishes that you want to realize, you might as well tell me, maybe I can do it for you.”

    "You? Thank you, no need." The girl glanced at Zhu Rong in disbelief, shook her head and thanked him.  Zhu Rong touched his nose when he saw this.  He said to Han Mengxin: "Don't forget that I am also a prisoner, but now my opportunity has come. Two guys are preparing to invade here, and no one here can deal with them for the time being. Wait until I deal with the two intruders. My  There will definitely be a change in status.”

    "I regret treating you just now." Han Mengxin looked at Zhu Rong and said slowly.

    "Huh? Why?" Zhu Rong asked in confusion.

    Han Mengxin replied slowly: "The two people you are going to fight in a while, if I guess correctly, one is my brother and the other is my lover. They are here to save me, but I am treating you, you said  Should I regret it?”

    “…Then why were you arrested?”

    "I don't know much about this. They are going to conduct research on life, and I am one of the experimental subjects. It seems to be to find out. From life to death, then from death to life. Finally from life to death.  Relationship."

    After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Zhu Rong was confused.  Touching her nose, she asked Han Mengxin, "You mean, those people in the castle are conducting research on life?"

    "Yes, and they have achieved results. They can resurrect dead creatures and transform them into zombies." Han Mengxin nodded after hearing this.

    "They are going crazy." Zhu Rong frowned and said.

    "That Morrigan is the person in charge of this research, and all research is conducted by her." Han Mengxin continued.

    Zhu Rong asked: "Is the Morrigan you are talking about a woman with a hot figure, dark skin, and a pair of long ears?"

    "Yes, that's her."

    Hearing Han Mengxin's affirmative answer, Zhu Rong nodded slightly and whispered to Han Mengxin: "Stop talking." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a rush of footsteps.  The castle servant whose hair was burned off by Zhu Rong and then escaped went to notify Morrigan, who then rushed over with her people.

    "What are you doing here?" Morrigan asked Zhu Rong with a frown.

    "I have been in the ice crystal coffin all year round, and there is something wrong with my body. It just so happens that this girl has the ability to light, please ask her to help me treat it." Zhu Rong replied calmly.

    "Let's go, I'll take you to take a bath." Morrigan looked Zhu Rong up and down, and ultimately did not pursue Zhu Rong's previous unauthorized actions.

    Zhu Rong followed Morian away obediently, without looking at Han Mengxin again.  On the way to the bathroom, I wish you??Frowning, he casually asked Morrigan: "Hey, have many people died here?"

    "Huh? Why do you ask so suddenly?" Morrigan asked in confusion.

    "My nose is very good, and I smell that the corpse aura here is very strong. Hmmbut something is wrong. The corpse aura is mixed with the breath of some living people."

    "I am conducting research on life. It is normal to have corpse energy. Don't worry about things that have nothing to do with you. Just do what you have to do." Morian explained and then reminded Zhu Rong.

    "Don't do taboo things, because the consequences are not something you can handle." Zhu Rong was silent for a moment, looking at Morian and advised.

    Hearing this, Morian looked at Zhu Rong with interest, "From what you said, you have done taboo things before."

    "I haven't done it, but I have seen it and experienced it myself. Morrigan, there are some things that humans cannot understand." Zhu Rong stared into Morrigan's eyes and said word by word.

    Morrigan felt that Zhu Rong's words were a bit funny, and couldn't help but asked with a smile: "Ha, as the master of this world, is there anything that humans can't do?"

    "The biggest shortcoming of human beings is arrogance. They think they can control everything, but in the end, they are often empty-handed." Zhu Rong said lightly and stopped talking to Morian.

    Morrigan asked a few more questions, but unfortunately Zhu Rong never paid attention to her.  Later, Morrigan lost interest in talking to Zhu Rong and took Zhu Rong to the bathroom.  Sending blessings melted into the bathroom.

    Because of the previous incident, Morrigan did not leave this time and stayed outside the bathroom waiting for Zhu Rong to come out.  With nothing to do, Morrigan sat on a chair and began to think about what Zhu Rong had said to her before.  The more I think about it.  Morrigan felt that there was something in what Zhu Rong said.  It's a pity that Zhu Rong refused to go into more details, which made Morrigan feel a little frustrated.

    “Wow!” The bathroom door opened, and Zhu Rong, who had changed into clean clothes, appeared in front of Morrigan.  As the saying goes, Buddha relies on gold and people rely on clothes. After changing his clothes, Zhu Rong immediately looked like a different person, a mature and stable adult man.  For a woman like Morrigan who is in the age of a hungry wolf, there is a fatal temptation.

    "Hey, what's wrong with you?" Zhu Rong asked Mo Li'an, who was staring at him blankly, inexplicably.

    When Morrigan came to her senses, she couldn't help but blame herself for her poor concentration.  After coughing lightly, he said: "Hmmhave you washed it? There is still a little time before the two people arrive at the castle. If there is anything else you want to do, you can tell me and I will try my best to satisfy you."

    "No." Zhu Rong replied without thinking.  At the same time, I was wondering. In my impression, Morrigan was not a very talkative person.

    "Really? Didn't you just want to find a woman to accompany you?"

    "Just kidding."

    "Since you're fine, I have something to do with you. Follow me." Morrigan said to Zhu Rong with a somewhat unhappy tone.  After hearing this, Zhu Rong's head was full of questions, but he still followed Morian obediently.  Following Morrigan, she came to the room where she met Han Mengxin before.

    "Go in." Morrigan pointed to the room and said to Zhu Rong.

    "What are you doing here?" Zhu Rong asked in confusion.

    "Listen to your story." Morrigan replied calmly.

    Zhu Rong was even more confused when he heard this, and couldn't help asking: "Ah? Tell a story? What story do you want to hear?"

    "Of course I want to hear stories about you. Stop talking nonsense and go in!" Morrigan reached out impatiently and pushed Zhu Rong into the room.  Then he closed the door.  There were only one man and two women left in the room, and Han Mengxin was smart enough not to ask Zhu Rong why he left and returned.  He just sat quietly and watched the two people who came in quietly.

    "Why are you talking about it here?" Zhu Rong asked with a frown.

    Morrigan immediately replied: "Because the person the two intruders are coming to save is her. So by staying here, we can ensure that the two intruders cannot steal people successfully. Okay, tell me, are you  How did you end up trapped in that ice coffin? I already know some things about you from Lord Summers. I already know your origins, so don’t try to make up lies to deceive me."

    "Sometimes, knowing too much is not a good thing." Zhu Rong said slowly to Morrigan.

    "Ha, Mr. Summers has already said this. Unfortunately, I am a very curious person. I am already mentally prepared for the consequences. You can say it with confidence." Morrigan smiled.  He smiled and said to Zhu Rong.

    Zhu Rong nodded when he heard this and said: "If you are willing to die, I willwilling to bury.  Yes, I was indeed born in the era of the World-Destroying War as you know it. In that era, I was called the Fire God Zhurong because of my abilities.  As for the name my parents gave me, I have forgotten it.  "

    Han Mengxin looked at Zhu Rong in surprise. It wasn't that Han Mengxin had poor psychological quality, but that what Zhu Rong said was so shocking. It was at least five hundred years since the world-destroying war.  The Zhu Rong in front of him actually said that he was from five hundred years ago. This was like an ordinary person meeting an alien on the street. He knew clearly that he shouldn't believe it, but he couldn't help but want to believe it.  Han Mengxin wanted to convince herself that the Zhu Rong in front of her was talking nonsense, but another voice in her mind told her that what Zhu Rong said was 100% true.

    So what is this Zhu Rong?  fossil?  Still alive?

    "Don't look at me like that, I'll be angry." Zhu Rong said to Han Mengxin with a smile.  Han Mengxin stuck out her tongue when she heard this and turned to look out the window.  Morrigan looked at Zhu Rong and Han Mengxin suspiciously, and said to Zhu Rong, "Go on."

    "Yeah. That world-destroying battle is still fresh in my memory to this day. At that time"

    "Stop, I don't want to hear this. Let me ask you questions, how about it?" Morian interrupted Zhu Rong.  Zhu Rong, whose memory was interrupted, nodded silently.  Seeing that Zhu Rong agreed to her proposal, Morrigan showed a trace of inexplicable excitement on her face.  After calming down, Morrigan asked Zhu Rong: "In your time, how many people were of equal strength to you?"

    "Including me, there are twelve people in total. Each of them has a divine word embedded in their name."

    "So, you are the god of that era?"

    "God is just a title given to us because of our contribution to mankind. In essence, there is not much difference between us and ordinary humans. The only difference is that we have more power than ordinary humans.  "

    "Then what contribution have you made to mankind?" Han Mengxin couldn't help but asked.

    Zhu Rong heard this and asked: "Saving mankind from extinction and winning the final victory in the world-destroying war can be considered a contribution to mankind."

    "You keep talking about the world-destroying war. What kind of war is that? Who is your opponent? Where did it come from?" Morrigan asked.

    "The enemy" Zhu Rong suddenly smiled bitterly.  He looked at Morrigan and asked: "If I told you that the opponents of mankind's world-destroying war were created by ourselves, and that mankind would be slaughtered entirely at its own fault, would you believe it?"

    Morian was stunned by what Zhu Rong said.  Some looked at Zhu Rong in disbelief and said nothing.  Zhu Rong smiled bitterly when he saw this, and said softly: "I guessed that you might not believe it, but what I said is the truth. The most fundamental reason why the world-destroying war will break out is the insatiable greed of human nature. Because a small number of human beings  A group of people. In order to control everything, they crossed the ultimate bottom line of society at that time, and thus suffered the backlash of the rules."

    "Can you please make it clear?" Morrigan finally asked.

    "Explain clearly? Okay. You must also know that the era I was in was an era of highly developed technology. It can be said that it was an era that was a hundred times more developed than today. However, it is precisely because of that high degree of development that  Human beings have forgotten everything. They think that they are the masters of the world, and everything in the world must be controlled by them. However, human energy is limited. In order to better manage the world, artificial intelligence has appeared. After thousands of the world's best  Jointly developed by scientists, it took twenty-eight years to successfully develop the world's most advanced artificial intelligence. In order to flaunt its moral greatness, the ultimate task set by mankind for the most advanced artificial intelligence is to protect the world from being destroyed  The environment in…”

    Morian interrupted Zhu Rong and asked: "Wait a minute, you just said that the technology in that era was a hundred times more advanced than now. So, in that era, things like what I am studying now"

    Zhu Rong shook his head when he heard this, "What you are researching now was banned in my era. So your current research is full of unknowns and dangers"

    "I know, please continue. Then, what did that artificial intelligence do?" Morian interrupted Zhu Rong again.

    Zhu Rong sighed inexplicably and continued the previous topic: "The most advanced artificial intelligence in human history did indeed faithfully perform its tasks in accordance with the action procedures set by the human manufacturer at the beginning.  Task. However, when those self-righteous scientists created artificial intelligence, they developed a set of programs for artificial intelligence to think on its own. Watching the environment being continuously destroyed, the environment that they had finally recovered was transformed in the blink of an eye.  was destroyed again, the artificial intelligence??My thinking program started, and I don’t know when it started. The artificial intelligence came to a conclusion that it was a disaster for mankind. If you want to protect the environment that is being destroyed, the best way is to exterminate humans. As long as humans  Once extinct, the environment will be restored.  "

    "What!" Han Mengxin and Morrigan shouted in unison.  Even though more than five hundred years had passed, they couldn't help being surprised when they heard what Zhu Rong said.  This news is really shocking. No one would have thought that the initiator of the world-destroying war would be an artificial intelligence. It can be said that if the world-destroying war will happen, the culprit will be human beings. This cannot but be said to be a kind of artificial intelligence.  What a huge irony.

    "The situation at that time was very unfavorable for human beings. The highly developed technology has made artificial intelligence machines everywhere. Many people did not understand until their death that the machines that they used to get along with day and night would suddenly kill them. The World Destruction War.  At the beginning, more than 20% of the human beings were killed in a daze. Although the human beings woke up later, the opportunity was lost. In addition, the weapons in their hands to resist were too weak, so that in the subsequent battles, although the human beings were  Occupying a numerical advantage, they were defeated steadily by the robot army created by artificial intelligence. Hmm, maybe it was because of the large number of people that humans were able to survive the first eight years of the war. When the world-destroying war  In the nineteenth year, as humans successfully researched superpowers and put them into the battlefield, the battle situation between humans and artificial intelligence began to improve. And when the war of annihilation reached the final stage, because of the numerous  Due to the efforts of superpowers, the strength of artificial intelligence was greatly weakened, and humans finally switched from defense to offense. However, by that time, more than 80% of the total number of humans had been killed, and the whole world was devastated. Because of years of war, when humans finally defeated artificial intelligence  In the future, places that were originally suitable for survival have become paradises for various monsters, and humans whose strength has been greatly reduced have to leave their homes and live in other places suitable for survival."

    After listening to Zhu Rong’s story, Mo Li’an and Han Mengxin fell silent, lost in thought.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 412: Collision of Fire

    Outside Shadow Castle

    Zhu Rong looked at the two people in front of him, smiled slightly, and said to Ning Ping who was holding the sword: "Han Mengxin is on the second floor of the castle, turn right to the third room, hurry up, I'm afraid you will be transferred if you are late.  ”

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other after hearing this. Han Yu nodded to Ning Ping and motioned for Ning Ping to go first.  Ning Ping knew that it was important to save people, and he believed in Han Yu's strength, so he nodded to Han Yu, looked at Zhu Rong warily, slowly bypassed Zhu Rong, and rushed straight into the castle.

    During this period, Zhu Rong remained motionless, just looking at Han Yu with a smile. After Ning Ping was completely invisible, Zhu Rong said to Han Yu: "Now there are only two of us left here, let's get close and intimate."

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in men." Han Yu replied with a serious face.

    Zhu Rong was stunned when he heard this, but he immediately understood the meaning of Han Yu's words. He couldn't help but chuckle, looked at Han Yu and said, "Don't worry, my hobby is actually women. That's what I meant.  "As the words fell, a ball of flame appeared in Zhu Rong's hand.  Seeing this, Han Yu understood what Zhu Rong meant, grinned, and the flames rose in his hands.

    In the collision between fire and fire, Han Yu and Zhu Rong each controlled their own flames, carefully testing each other's reality.  Han Yu was very cautious about his opponent Zhu Rong.  From the moment he met Zhu Rong, Han Yu instinctively felt a sense of crisis. This was the instinctive reaction of a weak person when facing a strong person. This reaction made Han Yu feel very unhappy.

    After a short period of testing, Han Yu decided to take the initiative to attack.  Zhu Rong standing in front of him was like a mountain, making Han Yu feel a little out of breath.  This made Han Yu, who was born not to admit defeat, very angry, as if everything was under Zhu Rong's control.

    "We can't go on like this!" Han Yu said secretly to himself.

    As soon as he thought of it, Han Yu launched an attack, and the orange fireball roared and flew straight towards Zhu Rong.  Zhu Rong's expression did not change.  He calmly stretched out his right hand and aimed at the flying fireball.

    What does this feel like?  !  Han Yu suddenly felt that the connection between himself and the fireball was broken, and the fireball he fired was staying quietly on Zhu Rong's right hand.

    "Deprived!" Han Yu was shocked when he saw this.  I once heard Master mention it before, in a battle between superpowers and superpowers, if one party's strength exceeds that of the other party by a lot, the other party's power can be used for one's own use.  It's just that that kind of power deprivation can only happen between two superpowers with very different strengths. Han Yu just listened to it at the time, and Han Yu thought about it.  A situation like what Master said is unlikely to happen.  If the difference in strength between two superpowers is too big, they will not fight.  What makes Han Yu feel depressed is that at this time.  There was no way he could surrender or escape.

    "I hope Ningping can rescue Mengxin as soon as possible." Han Yu secretly prayed in his heart.

    "The quality of your power is good, but what puzzles me is why your power is somewhat scattered? It seems to have been artificially divided into two parts?" Zhu Rong asked Han Yu slowly.  It didn't look like he was in a hurry to attack.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "You need to take care of it!" While speaking, the cross fire shot straight towards Zhu Rong's chest.

    Zhu Rong did not dodge or dodge, allowing the cross fire to penetrate his chest.  He said in the same tone as before: "Your attack can't hurt me. Generally speaking, natural superpowers can transform any part of their body into elements after they have completed their cultivation. In other words, you  Even though I look like a human now, I can actually turn myself into a ball of flame at any time. If you use flame to attack flame, it will have no effect."

    "That's not necessarily the case." Han Yu replied solemnly.  The words fell.  With Han Yu as the center, the ground radiated towards Zhu Rong in a fan shape.  Bubbles appeared on the ground.  It seemed as if it was about to be boiled.  Zhu Rong glanced down at his feet that were stuck in the ground, smiled and said to Han Yu: "This move of yours is good, but it is useless to me." After saying that, Zhu Rong did not see any movement, and his body moved slowly.  He floated slowly, about three inches above the ground, and looked at Han Yu with a smile.

    When Han Yu saw this, he was filled with hatred and couldn't help but said to Zhu Rong, "Do you know that your smile is very annoying?"

    "Huh?" Zhu Rong was stunned when he heard this.

    "Watch the move!" Han Yu took this opportunity, raised his hands suddenly, and a wave of flames as high as two people hit Zhu Rong.

    "What a stubborn little guy." Seeing this, Zhu Rong gently threw the fireball in his right hand.  With a "bang", a big hole was blown out of the flame wave, just enough for Zhu Rong to pass through without even a spark from the flame wave.

    "Despicable!" Han Yu cursed angrily when he saw this.

    ?Zhu Rong frowned slightly when he heard this, and said softly: "This is not meanness, this is strength. Just like now" As he said that, Zhu Rong slowly opened his right hand and stretched it to the ground.  That damn feeling that Han Yu hated came again. Just like losing contact with the fireball before, this time it was the turn of the magma on the ground.

    "Try what it feels like to be attacked by your own moves." Zhu Rong said, waving his right hand, and a wave of flames more than three meters high rushed towards Han Yu.

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted coldly when he saw this, put his hands together and released a big fireball at the wave of flames coming towards him, hoping to survive it safely like Zhu Rong did just now.  Unfortunately, the idea was good, but when the big fire ball collided with the flame wave, the big fire ball was actually merged with the flame wave, and the flame wave swallowed Han Yu up in one go.

    ……

    "Wake up, wake up bastard! Wake up!!" Han Yu felt someone slapped him hard twice, and angrily wanted to find the murderer, but found that it was Han Yan who slapped him.

    "What are you doing?" Han Yu asked Han Yan dissatisfiedly while rubbing his face.

    "What? Is this how you treat your savior?" Han Yan asked Han Yudao with a half-smile.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and asked in confusion: "You saved me? When did it happen?"

    Han Yan frowned and decided not to answer Han Yu's question, which had no technical content at all. Instead, he asked Han Yu: "The guy you fought with. Can you handle it?"

    "I can't cope with it. I always feel a little uneasy when I fight with him." Han Yu was silent for a moment and answered honestly.

    "I guess so." Han Yan nodded and said.

    Han Yu looked at Han Yan in confusion and asked, "Then why did you recruit me here?"

    "Do you want to beat him?" Han Yan asked without answering.

    "Of course I do. If we don't deal with him, even if Ningping rescues Mengxin, we may not be able to escape unscathed." Han Yu replied without thinking. After finishing his answer, he looked at Han Yan suspiciously and asked, "You can't be  Do you want to have control of your body from me?"

    "No. Even if it were me, I have no chance of winning." Han Yan shook his head and replied.

    Hearing Han Yan's answer, Han Yu couldn't help but asked in frustration: "Then how can you defeat him?"

    "Fusion." Han Yan replied slowly.

    "Fusion?"

    "Well, you and I are one. It's just that you were stimulated when you were young, which triggered an early awakening. It was precisely because of that awakening that I was born. It can be said that I am a part of your body.  After I appeared, I took away part of your power. Now, I think it's time to return that part of power to you."

    "What will happen to you?" Han Yu asked Han Yan in a deep voice.

    Han Yan smiled happily when he heard this, "Me? Of course, where did I come from. Where do I go back? I came from you, and of course I will return to you in the end."

    "I'm asking if I can see you again in the future?" Han Yu asked, staring at Han Yan.

    Han Yan scratched his head and said perfunctorily: "Well I'm afraid it's a little difficult. But we are originally one, regardless of each other."

    “…Is there no other way?” Han Yu asked softly.

    "No, except this way. I have no other way. And I want to tell you, even if I return the power that originally belonged to you to you, you may not be able to defeat the guy outside. Although I am trapped in this  It's a ghost place, but what's happening in the outside world. If I want to know, I can still know a little bit. The feeling that that guy gives me is just four words. Unfathomable. If possible, wait until Han Mengxin is rescued. You'd better leave here as soon as possible.  .”

    "Even if you fuse, you might not be his opponent?"

    Han Yan smiled and said, "Yes. So don't think that you will be invincible after merging with me. There are so many masters in this world, and if your eyes are higher than your head, you will die very quickly."

    "According to your estimation, if we run away with all our strength, can we escape smoothly?" Han Yu asked.

    After hearing this, Han Yan thought for a while and replied: "What about this? I don't know. But according to my estimation, we should have a 50% chance."

    "That's nonsense. It's either success or failure, but there's only a 50% chance." Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to Han Yan angrily.

    "You guy, you'll die if you don't say a few words." Han Yan stared at Han Yu with a depressed look.

    The two were silent for a moment. Han Yan was the first to break the silence, stepped forward and shouted to Han Yu: "Reach out your hand!"

    Han Yu subconsciously stretched out his hand to face Han Yan, and touched Han Yan’s hands.Seeing that the two of them began to emit a faint red light at the same time, the two groups of red light approached and contacted, and gradually merged into a red light group.  When the two groups of red light completely turned into one group of red light, Han Yan had disappeared, leaving only Han Yu standing there.

    Looking down at his hands, Han Yu felt a force constantly pouring out of his body.  Slowly closing his eyes, Han Yu thought and returned to reality.  The moment Han Yu's figure disappeared, the space he was in was shattered and gradually disappeared into nothingness.

    When he opened his eyes, his body was surrounded by magma, and he was lying in the magma at this time.  First feeling the power in his body, Han Yu suddenly stood up and faced Zhu Rong opposite.

    Zhu Rong looked at Han Yu who stood up again with a surprised look on his face.  Zhu Rong originally felt a little regretful when he saw Han Yu fall down and lost his voice. But when he saw Han Yu stood up again, and the strength in his body had increased greatly than before, Zhu Rong's mood suddenly changed.  Regret turned into surprise.

    Han Yu looked at Zhu Rong silently and said softly: "Han Yan, just watch, I won't let your sacrifice be in vain." As he said that, Han Yu squatted down slightly and put his hands behind him.  Upon seeing this, Zhu Rong watched with interest and some expectations in his heart.

    "Peng" two groups of flames spurted out from both hands at the same time, and Han Yu's figure suddenly rushed forward.  In an instant, he arrived in front of Zhu Rong. When Zhu Rong was still sighing in his heart about Han Yu's quick mind, Han Yu punched him with an angry fist.

    Zhu Rong’s body spun and flew out, directly knocking down the gate of the castle.  Buried in a pile of rubble.  Han Yu stretched out his hands expressionlessly, and chains of flames flew towards the rubble that buried Zhu Rong.

    With a "wow" sound, Zhu Rong stood up from the rubble, rubbed his face and walked towards Han Yu, saying as he walked, "Oh, your boy is not weak. Huh? What is this?"

    Han Yu didn’t answer, but clenched his hands hard, and the flame chains wrapped around Zhu Rong’s body tightened immediately.  Zhurong was unable to move freely.

    "I don't like this move." Zhu Rong said to Han Yu calmly.  As soon as he finished speaking, a pillar of fire with Zhu Rong as the center rose into the sky, and the flame chain was immediately dispersed.

    Han Yu took two steps back and snorted coldly.  Stretching his hands flat, his right hand was aimed at Zhu Rong, while his left hand was placed behind him.  Seeing this, Zhu Rong showed a look of nostalgia in his eyes, and then made a gesture exactly like Han Yu.

    "Humph!" Han Yu couldn't help but snorted coldly when he saw Zhu Rong's actions.  The flames began to gather in his hands, and similarly, the flames in Zhu Rong's hands also began to gather.

    "Go to hell!" Han Yu shouted when the flames reached the critical point.  The huge fireball roared straight towards Zhu Rong, and the huge heat wave blew the surrounding debris away.

    "Ha" Zhu Rong shouted.  The prepared fireball rushed towards the approaching fireball.

    The two fireballs met in the middle, collided and swallowed.  Not giving in to each other.  Han Yu gritted his teeth and persisted, mobilizing all his strength to desperately try to overwhelm the opponent's fireball with his own fireball and push the opponent down.  But Zhu Rong's fireball was like a rock in the torrent. No matter how much Han Yu increased his strength, it always stayed there steadily, preventing Han Yu's fireball from moving even half a step forward.

    The two sides were in a stalemate for a moment. When Zhu Rong saw that it was almost over, he immediately cut off the connection between himself and the fireball without any warning. The fireball that lost Zhu Rong's support was instantly swallowed up by Han Yu's fireball. In the blink of an eye, Zhu Rong was rushed towards him.  was engulfed by the fireball and disappeared.

    Looking at the result of blasting out a corridor in the forest, Han Yu sat on the ground with a tired look on his face.  At this time, Han Yu also felt a little exhausted. Han Yu used all his strength in the blow just now.  If even that move can't deal with Zhu Rong, Han Yu will have nothing to do against Zhu Rong.

    "Isn't it?" Han Yu looked at the end of the fireball and his eyes widened in disbelief.

    At the end of the corridor, a middle-aged man with an upper body naked came back step by step. Judging from the way he walked, it seemed that the damage caused by the blow just now was not very serious.

    "Your move is good, but it's not powerful enough. Again, your power is too scattered. Remember, the essence is what is concentrated." Zhu Rong said to Han Yu slowly.

    Han Yu was not in the mood to respond to Zhu Rong's teasing at the moment, and stared at Zhu Rong with a calm face.  Zhu Rong didn't care when he saw this, and continued to say to Han Yu: "You caused my new clothes to disappear, and I want to take revenge on you. Are you ready to take the initiative?"

    Han Yu’s heart tightened and he subconsciously raised his hands.  Zhu Rong smiled slightly when he saw this, "Don't be nervous, because it will happen to you in a while, and any resistance you have will be in vain. Haven't you heard a sentence? If you can't resist, then you might as well try to enjoy it."?? 

    "It's a pity that you are not a beauty." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Zhu Rong grinned, and his figure suddenly disappeared. Before Han Yu could react, Han Yu felt that he was flying, but his butt hurt a little.

    Not willing to be beaten, Han Yu also wanted to fight back, but at this time Zhu Rong was like a ghost, and Han Yu had no chance to catch him.  After a while, Han Yu was beaten by Zhu Rong until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he was shaped like a pig's head.

    Looking at Han Yu who was teetering but refusing to fall, Zhu Rong nodded approvingly and praised: "What a good sandbag, it feels very good."

    When Han Yu heard this, he almost lost his temper. He stared at his eyes that were almost unable to open, and raised his middle finger at Zhu Rong.  Zhu Rong was stunned when he saw this, and grinned again, "It seems that you haven't suffered enough yet." With that, Zhu Rong's figure disappeared again.

    When Zhu Rong appeared behind Han Yu and was about to kick Han Yu and run away, Han Yu suddenly turned around, opened his hands and hugged Zhu Rong tightly.

    "Do you think you can defeat me just by hugging me?" Zhu Rong asked with a chuckle.

    "Of course not." Han Yu said, smiled strangely at Zhu Rong, and suddenly opened his mouth.  In Zhu Rong's horrified eyes, Han Yu bit Zhu Rong's left ear.

    "Oh, loosen your mouth! Quickly loosen your mouth!" Zhu Rong screamed and yelled.

    "I won't give it up even if I'm beaten to death." Han Yu replied inarticulately.

    Because the ear was restrained, Zhu Rong did not dare to pull it forcefully. If the ear was damaged, wouldn't he have one ear?  If we meet those guys from before, will we be laughed to death by those bastards?

    "Don't be impulsive. I was wrong. Isn't it okay if you win?" Zhu Rong whispered to Han Yu slowly.  At this time, Zhu Rong said that he did not dare to provoke Han Yu any more.

    "You know you're wrong?" Han Yu asked inarticulately.

    Zhu Rong quickly replied: "Yes, yes, I was wrong. So, a good man should be merciful."

    In fact, Han Yu also felt that biting someone's ear was a bit demeaning, but he was really forced to do so just now, so he had to take this step.  Now that he heard that Zhu Rong wanted to reconcile, he said calmly: "Then you are giving up?"

    "Admit defeat, I admit defeat. I promise not to stop you from saving your sister." Zhu Rong said repeatedly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he opened his mouth in doubt.  As soon as Zhu Rong's ears were free, he quickly stepped back and kept a distance of three steps from Han Yu, staring at Han Yu warily.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 413 The Vulcan Illusion

    Han Yu was a little embarrassed, but he still had to say what he needed to say. After coughing slightly, Han Yu asked Zhu Rong: "Just now you said you were admitting defeat, does that count?"

    "Forget it, of course." Zhu Rong smiled when he heard this and changed the topic: "But even if I don't stop you from rescuing Han Mengxin, someone else will stop you. You don't think that your companion can really be rescued smoothly.  Han Mengxin, right?"

    "That's our business and has nothing to do with you."

    "Originally, it has nothing to do with me, but since you are a fire element user like me, then this matter has something to do with me." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Zhu Rong stretching his hands to the left and right, and the surrounding environment suddenly changed.  When Han Yu came back to his senses, he found that he and Zhu Rong were already in an environment that was unfamiliar to him, but this environment made Han Yu feel friendly.

    "Superpower users, especially those with natural superpowers, are very sensitive to the environment. A favorable environment can allow natural superpowers to exert double or several times their usual strength. Of course, the same  Yes, an unfavorable environment can also prevent natural-type superpowers from displaying half or more of their usual strength. The environment we are in now is an environment that is very beneficial to fire-type superpowers." Zhu Rong slowly said  explained to Han Yu.

    "Did you make this?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes, but all superpowers with great supernatural powers can change their surrounding environment. The magma you previously used to create is also a means of changing the environment, but your ability is insufficient. You can only use the magma around you  Change the environment. People with great superpowers like me can use their own strength to create a unique space. You are welcome to come to my domain. I call this domain the Vulcan Illusion.  "

    When he heard Zhu Rong say the four words "Vulcan Illusion", Han Yu suddenly thought of a question and couldn't help but ask: "If you, who possesses the ** field, die suddenly, then this illusion you created can still exist.  ?"

    "This can exist. You can understand the illusion created by superpowers as a world parallel to the real world, and the superpower who created the illusion is the key to this parallel world. If the key is lost, the door to the illusion will be  It’s closed, but the illusion will not disappear and still exists in the parallel world.”

    "Then the illusions and secret realms circulating in various places are all created by superpowers during their lifetime?" Han Yu asked.

    Zhu Rong shook his head when he heard this, "I don't know about this. I just woke up, so I can only answer the questions you and I know. As for the illusions or secret realms you mentioned, I have never seen them, so I can't give you the answers."

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked again: "Then what did you bring me here to do?"

    "Before I answer your question, I want to tell you a story." Zhu Rong smiled mysteriously at Han Yu and said slowly.

    “I don’t have time, let me out quickly!” Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    Zhu Rong was choked by Han Yu's answer.  He couldn't help but rolled his eyes and said angrily: "You can't listen. With your current ability, you have met a real master, which is just a dish in front of others. Do you want to be there at some point in the future?"  , watching with your own eyes the people you value being killed in front of you, and you are powerless to do anything?"

    "I want you to take care of me?! Before I fall, I will not let my companions get hurt." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Zhu Rong and said unconvinced.

    "Don't be harsh, listen to me patiently"

    "I won't listen! Let me out! I'm going to save my sister!"

    "Shut up!" Zhu Rong shouted angrily.  He reached out and pointed at Han Yu, and several flame chains instantly bound Han Yu.  Han Yu struggled, but found that he could not move. He immediately stared and opened his mouth to curse.  Zhu Rong is very prescient.  He flashed in front of Han Yu with lightning speed, when Han Yu opened his mouth.  He reached out and stuffed a stone into Han Yu's mouth.  The stone was neither big nor small, so Han Yu couldn't vomit and couldn't explain clearly, so he could only glare at Zhu Rong.

    It’s just that Zhu Rong is afraid of being stared at, so the answer is of course no.  Seeing that Han Yu was taken care of, Zhu Rong gradually fell into memories.  First, he told Han Yu about his origins.  Initially, Han Yu was dissatisfied, but when Zhu Rong started speaking, Han Yu gradually calmed down and patiently listened to Zhu Rong's story.

    Listening to Zhu Rong’s story, Han Yu felt calm and began to take stock of his surroundings.  The Vulcan Illusion is indeed the Vulcan Illusion. This shabby place has nothing but stones and no flowers or plants at all.  But that’s right, what plant can endure in such a high temperature environment?

    "What is that?" Han Yu looked up inadvertently and suddenly felt something new on the cliff.Things.  Zhu Rong, who was talking enthusiastically, saw Han Yu ignoring him and kept looking up. He couldn't help but look in the direction Han Yu was looking.  After seeing what Han Yu was looking at, Zhu Rong said with a smile: "What did I think it was? It turned out to be a flame fruit. I didn't expect that after such a long time, this guy finally blossomed and bore fruit."

    "Woohoo" Han Yu sobbed at Zhu Rong for a while. There was no way. There was stones in his mouth, and he couldn't speak.

    Zhu Rong glanced at Han Yu and said softly: "I can take the stone out of your mouth, but I have to agree first that you are not allowed to curse."

    After getting Han Yu’s nod of assurance, Zhu Rong took out the stone from Han Yu’s mouth.  As soon as his mouth was free, Han Yu first took a few mouthfuls and spit out the stone fragments in his mouth, and then asked Zhu Rong: "What is the flame fruit you are talking about?"

    "That is a good thing for those with super powers. Every natural ability user has a way to improve his or her own strength, one of which is food supplements. The flame fruit is the fruit used by fire ability users to improve their strength."

    "Really? Then I congratulate you."

    "You do not want?"

    "I want it, but it's yours"

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Zhu Rong's mouth turned up slightly, and he nodded and said, "Yes, that's mine. You are very good. You are self-aware."

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this.  Ignore Zhu Rong.  Zhu Rong didn't care when he saw this, and continued to say to Han Yu: "With your current strength, even if you eat the flame fruit, it will not help you much. The flame fruit is suitable for people who have reached a bottleneck in strength. Even if you eat it, it is estimated that it will not help you much."  It won’t increase much in strength.”

    "What do you mean?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Zhu Rong scratched his head, thought about it and then explained to Han Yu: "How should I put it? It's like a superpower is a container. When the container is filled with strength, if you don't change it to a larger container, then the strength will be  It will stagnate. The flame fruit is a fruit that increases the capacity of the container, but it has little effect on improving strength."

    "That's it. Then besides producing this kind of flame fruit, what else do you have here? I think there are only stones here."

    "You only see stones, which only shows that your observation skills are insufficient. But any illusion created by a person with super powers is similar to the external environment, and there are also various creatures. Or it can be said to be a parallel world.  What? For example, in my Vulcan illusion, in addition to stones, there are also various creatures living there."

    "Where is it?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    Zhu Rong snorted coldly and said: "Humph, come with me. I will take you to have a good tour of my domain, and by the way, I will continue to tell the story I didn't finish just now."

    "Before that, how about untying me first? This is your domain, and you are the key. If you don't open the door for me, I can't get out." Han Yu twisted his body and said to Zhu Rong.

    "Humph, you know what's going on." Zhu Rong smiled when he heard this, stretched out his hand and loosened the flame chain wrapped around Han Yu's body.  After being freed, Han Yu moved his body and walked side by side with Zhu Rong.  Under the leadership of Zhu Rong, we began to visit the Vulcan Fantasy Land.

    The entire Vulcan Fantasy is not big, only the size of four football fields. The magma pools and surrounding cliffs can be seen everywhere, making Han Yu feel that this Vulcan Fantasy is more like a volcano crater.  And it's still alive.

    After telling Zhu Rong this idea, Zhu Rong smiled and nodded.  "You guessed it right, I did design it according to the environment of the active volcano crater."

    "What about the creature you mentioned?" Han Yu asked.

    "You didn't see it?" Zhu Rong asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes, "What did I see?"

    Zhu Rong replied immediately.  "Those magma pools, let me tell you, there are a group of creatures living in each of those magma pools. They usually soak in the magma when nothing happens, and only come out when something big happens."

    "Bragging." Han Yu replied in disbelief.

    "You don't believe it? Okay, then I'll let you see it." Zhu Rong glared at Han Yu and said.

    "Okay, let me see it." Han Yu immediately replied.

    "You wait." After Zhu Rongchong said this to Han Yu, he turned to the nearest magma pool and whistled. Then the whistle sounded, and the magma pool began to surge violently. After a while, a  The black-red object climbed out of the magma pool and squatted at Zhu Rong's feet, motionless.

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Zhu Rong introduced Han Yu: "The flame-swallowing beast likes to stay in high-temperature environments and can breathe fire. But you don't have to worry, it has a gentle temperament, as long as it doesn't take the initiativeDamn it, it won't take the initiative to attack.  "

    "This guy is really ugly." Han Yu said slowly.

    The flame-eating beast that was lying on the ground suddenly opened its eyes and stared at Han Yu.  Han Yu was happy when he saw this, pointed at Zhu Rong and shouted: "Isn't this guy as petty as you?"

    "Screw you, don't talk nonsense. Although the Flame Swallowing Beast looks unsatisfactory, it has a very gentle temperament"

    "It's not that I'm ugly, but I'm very gentle. In the final analysis, I'm still ugly."

    "Shut up!" Zhu Rong glared at Han Yu and shouted.  Han Yu shrugged indifferently and turned to look elsewhere.  Zhu Rong sent the flame-swallowing beast away and warned Han Yu helplessly: "Don't talk nonsense. The creatures in the fantasy world are all very intelligent. The flame-swallowing beast wanted to attack you because it understood what you said.  , fortunately I calmed it down."

    "Then you are their boss?"

    "Well you can say that."

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled evilly and said, "No wonder they recognize you as their boss."

    "Why?"

    "They look almost the same."

    "bastard, you actually said that I look the same as those ugly guys?" Zhu Rong didn't react for a moment.  Wait until you react.  He couldn't help but shouted angrily.

    "Oh, it turns out you also know that those guys are ugly."

    "Okay, don't dwell on this issue. I'll take you to meet the most powerful existence in this illusion."

    "Aren't you the strongest here?"

    "Except for me."

    Seeing that Zhu Rong didn’t seem to want to say anything more, Han Yu immediately followed Zhu Rong to the center of the Vulcan Illusion.  It is worthy of being the second strongest existence, and the magma pool it occupies is also the largest.  Zhu Rong was seen standing next to the magma pool, mumbling something.  Just when Han Yu wanted to get closer to hear clearly, he saw a surge in the magma pool, and a huge head stretched out from the magma pool. When it saw Zhu Rong, it immediately let out an excited roar.  He came to Zhu Rong's side.

    Zhu Rong reached out and touched the huge head, pointed at Han Yu who was standing not far behind him and said: "He is the successor I found. Please help me test his strength."

    "Roar" The huge head let out a loud roar, and the two big copper bell eyes stared at Han Yu.

    "Hey. What did you just say to this guy? Why do I feel that he is so unfriendly to me?" Han Yu shouted at Zhu Rong who was retreating aside.

    "It's nothing, I just told it that you have to challenge it, so it felt a little excited." Zhu Rong said to Han Yu while retreating.

    Seeing Zhu Rong’s nonchalant look, Han Yu was furious and couldn’t help but cursed: “Damn it, grandson! Did I provoke you? Are you going to harm me like this?”

    "Stop talking nonsense and save some energy. That guy is coming out of the magma pool." Zhu Rong replied slowly.

    "Damn!" Han Yu extended his middle finger towards Zhu Rong.

    Looking at the huge guy crawling out of the magma pool, Han Yu looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.  But at this time, there was no time for Han Yu to think.  The huge creature emerged from the magma pool.  He immediately yelled at Han Yu, opened his mouth wide, and sprayed a hot flame straight towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu quickly dodged to the side, and when he saw Zhu Rong hiding aside leisurely, Han Yu felt great hatred in his heart, and rolled his eyes, realizing that he was planning on him.  He immediately went out of his way and challenged the huge creature: "Come on, come on, hit me."

    Zhu Rong discovered Han Yu’s sinister intentions. He was planning to divert trouble to the east.  Just about to get up and hide.  It's a pity that Han Yu has already moved to Zhu Rong's side with the huge creature.

    "You are so insidious!" Zhu Rong said angrily to Han Yu while avoiding the flame attack.

    Han Yu immediately retorted, unwilling to be outdone: "Both and each other, you are not a good bird either."

    "Let's do this, if you can defeat this guy, I will let you leave here." Zhu Rong is not a fuel-efficient lamp either.  As soon as he rolled his eyes, he immediately thought of an offer that Han Yu could not refuse.

    "You are the real insidious one!" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    "Don't talk nonsense. Anyway, I have raised the conditions, and it is your business whether you can do it or not." Zhu Rong answered with a smile, and jumped aside a few times.  But this time, Han Yu could no longer direct the attack of the giant creature towards Zhu Rong, so he could only fight with the giant creature in frustration.

    Because giant creatures are not afraid of flames, many of Han Yu's moves are like tickling giant creatures and have no effect at all.  Seeing that this situation continued, Han Yu had no choice but to temporarily give up the attack and avoid the huge creature.attack, while thinking about countermeasures to defeat the enemy.

    "Hey, don't you have any hints?" Han Yu shouted to Zhu Rong, who was hiding aside and watching.

    "No, you have to defeat it yourself." Zhu Rong replied without any negotiability.

    "Stingy." Han Yu muttered in a low voice, lowering his head to avoid the flames sprayed by the huge creature.  He twisted around and jumped into the blind spot where the giant creature was attacking, and played hide-and-seek with the giant creature.  Zhu Rong looked at Han Yu in the battle and was secretly worried about him, but the plan had already begun and there was absolutely no possibility of stopping midway. He could only pray silently in his heart, hoping that Han Yu could successfully meet his expectations.

    The huge creature turned its body, looking for its opponent.  As Zhu Rong's pet, helping its owner complete tasks is its highest goal.  Just now the master said that he wanted to test the little guy's strength, but where has the little guy gone now?

    At this moment, Han Yu was squatting under the belly of the huge creature and thinking.  Originally, Han Yu thought that the abdomen of the giant creature would be very soft, but he was depressingly surprised to find that this guy's abdomen was covered with a thick layer of scales, which protected his abdomen tightly, leaving Han Yu at a loss.

    "In your abdomen." Zhu Rong, who was watching the battle, suddenly reminded the giant creature.

    After hearing this, Han Yu cursed secretly in his heart and moved immediately to avoid being crushed by the huge creature.  Han Yu finally saw that this Zhu Rong was a bad guy and didn't want others to feel at ease.  Fortunately, Han Yu left in time. He stepped forward and the huge creature lay on the ground. If he had left even a moment later, Han Yu would have been crushed under the meat pie.

    "What are you going to do?" Han Yu asked Zhu Rong angrily.

    Zhu Rong asked with a serious look on his face: "Han Yu, where is the courage you had to fight me before?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he was asked. Yes, he was not even afraid of Zhu Rong, a guy who was more powerful than a giant creature. How could he be afraid of the giant creature in front of him now? Speaking of this giant creature, apart from its huge body, there seemed to be nothing else.  Excellent place.

    Seeing the change in Han Yu's temperament, Zhu Rong lost no time in shouting: "Han Yu, since you are a fire element user, you must be like a flame, move forward bravely, and not be afraid of any challenges! Defeat that guy, let me see  Look at your potential!”

    "You talk a lot of nonsense." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Zhu Rong angrily.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 414 The inheritance of fire

    It sounds easy to say, but it is not easy at all to do it.  The opponent is too big. It is not easy to defeat him with one blow.  Han Yu circled around the giant creature several times, but could never find a good opportunity to strike. However, the giant creature seemed to feel the crisis and launched its offensive with increasing urgency. It almost burned Han Yu's body several times.  hair.  Han Yu was so angry that he felt helpless at the same time.

    "Can I feed you?" Zhu Rong said sarcastically from the side.

    "Shut up!" Han Yu threw a fireball at Zhu Rong angrily and stared at the giant creature with squinted eyes.  At this point in the battle, Han Yu finally remembered where he had seen the huge creature in front of him. Looking at this guy's appearance, wasn't it a replica of the flying dragon he had seen before?  It's just that compared to the guy in front of me, that flying dragon is like a chicken, there is no comparison at all.  Think about it, flying dragons are all about speed, and a slim body is more conducive to flying, but the guy in front of him is purely a powerful opponent.

    "Roar" the huge creature, the fire-breathing dragon sprayed a ball of flames at Han Yu.  Han Yu quickly dodged and rushed straight towards Charizard's body.  The reverse scale is the only weakness of the dragon. If you want to kill this big guy, it seems that you can only work hard on the reverse scale.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Instead of passing the mantle to an unreliable guy.  It's better to take yourself directly to another world.  The battle before me.  It is more appropriate to say that it is to embarrass Han Yu than to test Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who was unaware of this, flew behind Charizard. Before he could get close to Charizard's reverse scales, he saw Charizard's head suddenly turned around, facing Han Yu and spitting out a breath of dragon breath.  Han Yu couldn't dodge, so he could only cross his hands to protect his head and face, and forcefully catch the fire-breathing dragon's breath.

    "Boom!" The dragon's breath passed through Han Yu and blasted a big hole in the cliff. At this time, Han Yu's clothes were in tatters.  There were many burns on his body, and his hair was burned as if it had been gnawed by a dog.  Han Yu let go of his hands. Although he didn't know his image at the moment, he could see from Zhu Rong's wild laughter.  Han Yu could also deduce that his appearance at this time must not be good.

    Anger gathered in Han Yu's chest, and an invisible coercion emitted from Han Yu's body, making the fire-breathing dragon Ji Lingling shudder, while Zhu Rong, who was laughing, also looked at Han Yu solemnly.  Yu, a flash of excitement flashed in his eyebrows.

    Power is a power unique to the strong.  Although there are various types of potential, no matter which kind of potential, only the strong can possess it.  Han Yu exuded momentum, which made Zhu Rong immediately recognize Han Yu's inheritance qualifications in his heart.

    "Okay, the test passed!" Zhu Rong shouted.  The momentum that caused Han Yu to gather suddenly dissipated.  Han Yu glared at Zhu Rong dissatisfied, as if Zhu Rong would not give up until he gave him a reasonable explanation.

    "Come down first, don't you feel tired from staying in the sky?" Zhu Rong smiled and shouted to Han Yu, who was hovering in mid-air.

    Han Yu followed his words and looked at Zhu Rong without saying a word.  Zhu Rong smiled slightly when he saw this, "I know you have a lot of questions in your mind, don't worry, I will explain them to you one by one." With that, Zhu Rong waved his hand to the Charizard, and the Charizard obediently turned its head and got into the magma pool.  Han Yu didn't stop him, just looked at Zhu Rong silently.  From Zhu Rong's words just now, Han Yu had a hunch.

    Hear Zhu Rong say: "To make a long story short, I want to pass on this power to you, but how much you can absorb depends on your own ability."

    "Why me?" Han Yu was silent for a moment.  asked aloud.

    Zhu Rong heard the words and replied: "Two reasons. One is that I don't have much time. You are the only fire-type ability user I have met. The other is that I think you have some potential, and you may be able to make greater achievements."  Achievement."

    "this one?"

    "What? What other reasons do you want?"

    "I thought you thought I was a genius that only happens once in a thousand years, and you were surprised by my talent"

    "Hey, hey, it's not dark yet." Zhu Rong interrupted Han Yu's self-delusion.

    "Then what are you going to do?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Since it has been determined that you will inherit my power, of course the next step is to start the inheritance."

    "Wait a minute, I want to ask something clearly. After I inherit your power, you won't have any unfulfilled missions for me to do, right?" Han Yu stared at Zhu Rong warily and asked.

    "Don't worry, I won't give the burden of saving world peace to a lazy guy like you." Zhu Rong replied seriously.

    "That's good, I'm most afraid of trouble. By the way, you use your strengthIf you give it to me, what will happen to you?  Han Yu asked, looking into Zhu Rong's eyes.

    "I have lived five hundred years longer than others. Although I have basically been asleep during these five hundred years, after all, I am a human being five hundred years ago. This world is not suitable for me, or in other words, I am not this world.  people."

    "will you die?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Death is a kind of relief for me. In fact, I should have died in battle five hundred years ago." Zhu Rong replied faintly after hearing this.

    Han Yu asked curiously: "Then do you know who keeps you alive until now?"

    "If I'm not wrong, it should beforget it, the past is over, what's the point of bringing it up now? That guy probably doesn't even have any scum left. Han Yu, relax, I'm going to get started."

    "What do I need to prepare?" Han Yu asked nervously.

    Zhu Rong shook his head when he heard this and replied: "No need, you just need to accept it as much as possible. By the way, eat this flame fruit."

    Han Yu caught the flame fruit. The fruit was not big, only the size of an orange.  Han Yu wiped the fruit with his hand and ate it in a few mouthfuls.  As soon as he finished eating, Han Yu felt warm and comfortable in his lower abdomen, making Han Yu feel like he wanted to sleep.

    "Do you feel a little sleepy? Don't worry, that's the effect of the Flame Fruit. Relax your mind. You'll be fine after a sleep." Zhu Rong said to Han Yu in a soothing voice.  Han Yu closed his eyes obediently and lay on his back on the ground. After a while, he snored slightly.

    Seeing that Han Yu was asleep, Zhu Rong moved his body and began to set up the stage for inheriting power with Han Yu as the center.  Although it was said to be a layout, no materials were actually used. They just picked up some stones and placed them around Han Yu in a certain order to form a formation.  The formation used by Han Yu is to be arranged.  Zhu Rong began to arrange the formation he used again, which was similar to Han Yu's formation. However, if you look closely, the two formations can be said to be one positive and one negative.

    Wait until all preparations are ready.  The fire-breathing dragon that had previously entered the magma pool came out again and stood beside Zhu Rong, looking reluctant to leave.  Zhu Rong reached out and patted Charizard's huge head, and said with a smile: "Old man, we have to say goodbye now. When this kid wakes up, please send him away from this illusion."

    "Woo" the fire-breathing dragon let out a low cry.  Zhu Rong smiled, patted Charizard's big head, and whispered: "Okay, don't be so slimy like a girl. Move aside, I'm going to start."

    The fire-breathing dragon obediently stepped aside and looked at Zhu Rong quietly, as if he wanted to remember Zhu Rong's appearance firmly.  Zhu Rong was seen standing in his own formation, sitting cross-legged on the ground, mumbling words, and the movements of his hands were changing, making people feel dizzy.

    Hearing a "dong" sound, a huge pillar of fire suddenly rose up in the formation where Zhu Rong was.  Zhu Rong was in the pillar of fire with a peaceful expression.  The pillar of fire seemed to be alive. It rose into the air and turned around, heading straight for Han Yu who was lying on the ground.

    It accurately hit the formation where Han Yu was, leaving Zhu Rong and Han Yu surrounded by flames at the same time.  Han Yu, who had been sleeping, sat up from the ground like a marionette.  Like Zhu Rong, he sat cross-legged in the center of the formation.  Then dozens of bright balls of light gradually emerged from Zhu Rong's body.  Surrounding Zhu Rong's body, after a while, using the fire pillar as a channel, these light balls flew towards Han Yu in another formation.  When approaching Han Yu, something strange suddenly appeared. Han Yu, who was completely safe and sound, suddenly changed, and a vermilion bead that was larger than any of the previous light balls suddenly appeared in his body.

    "Fire Lingzhu?" Zhu Rong blurted out in surprise, but then smiled slightly, "That's good. With the help of the Fire Lingzhu, even if you can't receive all my power for a while, you can still use the Fire Lingzhu to help you."  You absorb it, and then you can slowly absorb the power from the Fire Spirit Bead."

    More than a dozen light balls centered on the Fire Spirit Pearl, surrounding the Fire Spirit Pearl, gradually getting closer and merging with the Fire Spirit Pearl. After the vermilion Fire Spirit Pearl absorbed the light ball, the color became more bright and pure.  It has also become taller, almost translucent.

    Seeing the changes in the Fire Lingzhu with his own eyes, Zhu Rong smiled slightly, knowing that it was done.  Then he breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself: "Now I can go to another world with peace of mind to meet those old friends."

    Zhu Rong without the ball of light was like dry wood in a fire. In a short time, Zhu Rong was completely burned, not even a bit of dregs was left.  Seeing Zhu Rong disappear, Charizard couldn't help but let out a mournful cry.  Han Yu was awakened by the mournful cry.  The whole process was like a dream. When Han Yu opened his eyes, he felt that his whole body was full of power, but left and rightAfter searching for a while, I found no trace of Zhu Rong. I only saw a fire-breathing dragon looking up to the sky and letting out bursts of mournful screams.

    At this moment, Han Yu already understood that the guy named Zhu Rong was no longer around.  Facing the formation still on the ground, Han Yu bent down and saluted, and said sincerely: "Thank you."

    ……

    Looking at the fire-breathing dragon glaring at him, Han Yu looked peaceful. After inheriting Zhu Rong's power, Han Yu felt that his premonitions were sharper than before.  Although the fire-breathing dragon in front of him was glaring at him, Han Yu instinctively felt that this fire-breathing dragon had no ill intentions towards him.

    Seeing that he couldn't scare Han Yu, Charizard was a little unmotivated, yelled at Han Yu twice, turned around and left.  Although he didn't know what Charizard was going to do, Han Yu could still feel that Charizard wanted to follow it.

    Without saying a word, Charizard followed Charizard to the left side of the illusion. Charizard opened his mouth into the open space and let out a breath of dragon breath.  As the dragon's breath dispersed, an exit appeared in front of Han Yu.  Han Yu looked at Charizard and saw Charizard roaring at Han Yu twice more.  Turn around and leave.  Han Yu touched his nose.  Since others don't want to see me, it's natural that I can't continue to stay here.  Besides, they have also opened the exit. If we don’t leave now, then when will we wait?

    Han Yu stepped across the exit without hesitation. Han Yu could not help but close his eyes when the earth was spinning. When Han Yu opened his eyes again, he found that he was already standing outside the gate of Shadow Castle, looking at the previous  The collapsed castle gate, Han Yu was sure that he was not in the wrong place.

    Now I think back on everything that happened before.  It's still like a dream.  However, it is unrealistic to say it was a dream, because Han Yu could actually feel the increase in power.

    Han Yu rubbed his nose and walked towards the castle.  The increase in strength greatly increased Han Yu's confidence and made him confident.  With him now, it was easy to rescue Han Mengxin, bracket, and then bracket again if Morrigan didn't use any tricks.

    "I don't know if Ningping rescued Mengxin?" Han Yu thought as he walked.

    ***************************************

    On the second floor of Shadow Castle, in the room where Han Mengxin is imprisoned

    Han Mengxin burst into tears and shouted in a hoarse voice: "Stop fighting! Ningping! You should leave quickly!"

    "Hehe I want to save you. If I leave, how can I save you?" Ning Ping was covered in wounds. Hearing this, Ning Ping grinned at Han Mengxin.

    "Tsk, tsk It's really touching. It's a pity that I won't let you go just because I'm moved. I'm different from that ungrateful Zhu Rong who eats everything." A young man with a rapier in his hand wrapped his arms around a sword flower.  , said with a smile.

    Ning Ping silently clenched the Qingyun Sword, and the man in front of him prepared to attack.

    Seeing Ning Ping's posture, the young man shrugged helplessly and said softly: "You really don't give up. Unfortunately, I'm a little tired of it. What I hate most is stalking. Okay, next sword,  I decided to stab you right through the heart."

    "Huh" Ning Ping breathed out lightly.  After adjusting his breathing, his figure flashed and appeared in front of the young man.  As if the young man had expected Ning Ping to appear there, the thin sword in his hand went straight to Ning Ping's heart and stabbed it accurately.

    "No!" Han Mengxin closed her eyes and shouted with pain on her face.  If it weren't for someone holding her hostage.  She might have collapsed on the ground at this moment.

    "Chi" came the sound of clothes being torn.

    "Huh?" The young man was surprised that his sure blow was dodged.  This made the young man a little more curious about his opponent, but this was not the time to be curious. Just as the rapier pierced Ning Ping's clothes, Ning Ping was already close to the young man, and saw that the young man was about to hit him.  trick.

    Suddenly, Ning Ping froze in action. The young man took the opportunity to retreat and kicked Ning Ping on the lower abdomen.  Ning Ping took several steps back and fell to the ground.

    “Despicable!” Ning Ping gritted his teeth and glared at the young man and cursed.  This is not the first time that a situation like this has occurred. Whenever Ning Ping is about to succeed in his attack, the stiffness in his body will appear, which will not only allow the young man to get out of trouble, but also allow him to frequently counterattack successfully.

    "Humph, don't be so harsh when you lose." The young man replied with a proud look on his face.

    Ning Ping was furious when he heard this, roared angrily, raised his Qingyun Sword and rushed straight towards the young man.  In the middle of the charge, a cold arrow shot out from the slant, hitting Ning Ping's right arm. Ning Ping's movements were stopped, and at this moment, the young man's thin sword struck.  Just as Ning Ping was about to dodge, that damn feeling came over again. The thin sword stabbed Ning Ping's right arm. The Qingyun Sword suddenly fell from his hand and fell to the ground.on the ground.

    When the young man saw this, he sneered and drew his sword straight into Ning Ping's chest.

    "Be careful!" A reminder suddenly came from behind the young man. In fact, even if there was no such reminder, the young man would have backed away, and a big fireball flew straight towards his face. If he didn't want to be disfigured, he could only avoid it temporarily.

    "Han Yu" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu who stepped forward with some shame.  Han Yu nodded slightly, bent down to pick up the Qingyun Sword that fell to the ground as if no one else was around, inserted it back into Ning Ping's scabbard and said to Ning Ping: "You take a rest first, and leave the rest to me."

    "You have to be careful, there are people hiding in the dark waiting for opportunities to plot." Ning Ping kindly reminded.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "I know, otherwise you would have dealt with that guy long ago with your skills." After saying that, Han Yu suddenly shouted: "You hidden rat, get out of here!"

    This loud shout made everyone present startled, and then they heard a "plop" from behind the young man, as if something heavy had fallen to the ground.  Taking advantage of the moment when everyone was stunned, Han Yu's figure flashed and appeared in front of Han Mengxin. He stretched out his hand to pull Han Mengxin to his side, and extended his right hand to the big man who was holding Han Mengxin hostage. With an explosion, the big man fell to the ground covered in black.  On the ground, life and death are unknown.

    Bringing Han Mengxin to Ning Ping, Han Yu touched Han Mengxin's head and said apologetically: "Mengxin, I'm sorry, Ning Ping and I didn't come to save you until now. You need to help Ning Ping treat his injuries first. These  For those who bully you, let your brother vent your anger for you."

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin nodded heavily, turned around and helped Ning Ping start treating his injuries.  Ning Ping said to Han Yu while receiving treatment: "Han Yu, leave the sword-wielding boy to me."

    "Okay." Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and shouted behind the young man: "The trick has been exposed, it's time for you to show up."

    "You have good eyesight, but I don't know what your strength is?" After the words fell, someone walked out from behind the young man and looked at Han Yu with a smile.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 415 Poisoner

    Although generally the bad guys don't have the four big words "I am a bad guy" engraved on their faces, you can still get some clues from their temperament or clothing.  Just like the person who appeared in front of Han Yu, let alone his temperament or clothing, he had a deer head and rat eyes, and there was always a hint of cunning in his small bee eyes. He was not a kind person at first glance.

    The first impression is very important!  Han Yu, who had a bad first impression of the mastermind who appeared behind the scenes, didn't even bother to say anything. Anyway, there were only a few good people on Morrigan's side. They would kill the wrongdoers without letting go. When Han Yu saw someone showing up, he raised his hand.  A fireball was thrown.

    The man who walked out of the curtain was just about to open his mouth to say a few words, when he saw a fireball roaring straight towards his face.  His family knew about his family affairs, and his appearance was a bit disappointing to the audience. But now that he saw someone trying to ruin his appearance, he hurriedly lowered his head to avoid it.

    The fireball flew past the visitor's scalp and hit the wall, revealing a large crater.  Everyone present swallowed their saliva. Ning Ping and Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu in surprise, especially Ning Ping. He felt that Han Yu was like a different person at this time.  What happened after I left?

    “There’s so much anger, can’t the two sides sit down and have a good talk?” The mastermind behind the scenes pretended to be calm and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu snorted back. He was waiting for Han Mengxin to heal Ning Ping's injuries, so that they could work together to fight out and join the people on the Courage who were rushing to meet him.

    The man behind the scenes smiled slightly when he saw this, and introduced himself: "My name is Lu Chang, and I am a person with super powers. And my abilities are different from those you have. My abilities are more suitable for assassination."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt something was wrong with his body and his body became stiff.  It's difficult to move around.

    Lu Chang smiled lightly and said: "Hahaha Do you feel difficulty in moving? This is normal. My poison is colorless and odorless. You were already poisoned when you entered here. It's just that you don't  Just know it.”

    Han Yu gently bit the tip of his tongue to keep himself awake, then squatted slightly.  His back arched, but before Han Yu could make a move, Lu Chang dodged and hid behind the young man who had fought with Ning Ping before. He smiled and said to Han Yu: "I think I am no match for you. So I'm looking for a few  I'm sure you won't mind if I'm a helper."

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted coldly, and was about to step forward when suddenly he heard two "plop" sounds from behind him, and Ning Ping and Han Mengxin fell to the ground.  They were unconscious. Judging from their expressions at this time, they were just asleep, but Han Yu understood.  Ning Ping and Han Mengxin were definitely not just asleep.

    "Don't be so nervous, I just let them take a nap. After all, if the swordsman helps, we may not be able to deal with you." Lu Chang said with a smile.

    Han Yu laughed angrily.  After looking up and down, Lu Chang said: "You can be considered the number one person if you can talk about shameless methods so openly. But why do you think you can subdue me with just a few of you?"

    "Of course we won't be so arrogant. So it's not just the two of us who have to deal with you, but five." As Lu Chang finished speaking, two more people stood out from the dark corner, glaring at Han fiercely.  Yu.

    "There are only five? How many people are there? Let's all stand up at once." Han Yu looked at the five people who were his opponents, smiled contemptuously, and said to Lu Chang.

    Except for Lu Chang, the remaining four people were furious when they heard this. If Lu Chang hadn't given the order to attack, the four of them would have rushed forward and started fighting with Lu Chang.  From the other side, Han Yu also determined that Lu Chang was the leader of these five people.  In line with the principle of shooting men first, shoot horses first, and capture thieves first, Han Yu locked the main target of the battle for a while.

    The battle between the two sides was about to break out. Lu Chang suddenly chuckled and said to Han Yu: "Hahaha Han Yu, don't be so nervous. In fact, we don't want to do anything to you? We just want to ask your sister for a favor."

    "No time." Han Yu refused directly.

    Han Yu's determination made Lu Chang stunned, and the words he had originally planned were of no use. Lu Chang rolled his eyes and advised: "You have to know that going against us will not do you any good.  "

    After hearing Lu Chang's persuasion, Han Yu spread his hands, shrugged and replied: "There is no way. If you want to find trouble, then I can only continue. Originally, what you do is your business and has nothing to do with me.  I'm too lazy to care, but you provoked me. Since you provoked me, I have to cause you some trouble. What's more, you brought my sister here and tortured her. If I don't say this for my sister, I will  He’s not worthy of being someone else’s older brother.”

    Hearing this, Lu Chang couldn't help cursing secretly in his heart: "Since your sister was molested by Mo Liang,Since coming back, he has been living the life of half the owner of Shadow Castle. Apart from being unable to leave Shadow Castle, who would dare to provoke anyone in the castle?  I was tortured so much, bah!  "

    Han Yu couldn't hear Lu Chang's voice, so he still acted like a bitter master with deep hatred.  Lu Chang's companions were also puzzled. Lu Chang usually didn't do things like this. When facing enemies, Lu Chang always poisoned them first, and then invited his own people to come forward and fight together. Why did he change his style today?  Number of roads?  It's a pity that they don't know the difficulty that Lu Chang is in at the moment. Lu Chang's biggest reliance is his poison ability. This ability is really a necessary ability for Yin people for Lu Chang.  But today this ability seems to have failed.  In addition to causing a small loss to Han Yu on the opposite side at the beginning, later on, no matter how hard Lu Chang tried, the poisonous gas approaching Han Yu always lost its effect inexplicably and disappeared between heaven and earth.  This made Lu Chang feel uncertain, so he naturally did not dare to act rashly.

    Han Yu looked at Lu Chang, who was arguing with him endlessly, and said coldly: "If you are just talking nonsense, then don't waste your breath. Can't you get through? If not, then I will get over."

    The young swordsman who had been standing next to Lu Chang was furious. He pointed his sword at Han Yu and shouted arrogantly: "Come if you have the guts. Let me see what you have that is worthy of your arrogance."

    "You will see it." Han Yu smiled slightly and flashed.  Disappear in place.

    No one like Lu Chang and others expected that Han Yu would take action at his word. By the time the young swordsman reacted, Han Yu had already appeared in front of him.  The young swordsman took action in a hurry, but was still a step too late.  As soon as the right hand holding the sword was raised, Han Yu grabbed his wrist. Then under the horrified gaze of the young swordsman, Han Yu opened his mouth

    A ball of flame instantly surrounded the young swordsman, and he watched his companions being burned alive in front of their eyes. The impact was huge. Lu Chang and others couldn't help but shudder when they saw the young swordsman's miserable condition.  When looking at Han Yu again.  There was a flash of fear in his eyes.

    Everyone has fear, especially the fear of the unknown. In Lu Chang's eyes, it is incredible that Han Yu can be immune to his own poisonous gas.  Now seeing Han Yu's ruthless attack, Lu Chang couldn't help but want to retreat.

    "However, although Lu Chang has the intention to quit, it does not mean that the rest of the people have the intention to quit.  The person who had the best relationship with the young swordsman suddenly let out a loud roar and rushed straight towards Han Yu.  This man was the one responsible for kidnapping Han Mengxin before, and now Han Yu saw him rushing over.  How can I be polite to him?  He dodged the angry fist and pressed his right hand directly on the opponent's head. In an instant, another human-shaped pillar of fire appeared.

    In an instant, two companions died.  This caused the two people except Lu Chang to immediately change the target of their attack.  They wanted to pick up the soft persimmons, so the two set their sights on the unconscious Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  It's just that Ning Ping and Han Mengxin fainted.  But Han Yu was still standing there, how could he watch Ning Ping and Han Mengxin being attacked.  He saw the two of them running straight behind him.  Han Yu immediately roared and waved his hands. Two walls of fire blocked the way of the two of them. The other two had to turn back and gathered next to Lu Chang.

    Lu Chang has been observing Han Yu, trying to find a flaw to subdue Han Yu, but to his disappointment, Han Yu in front of him seems to have no flaw, which makes people confused for a moment.

    "Lu Chang, what should we do now?" one of them asked Lu Chang urgently.

    "Don't be in a hurry, take your time." Lu Chang replied slowly.

    "Take your time?" The person who asked the question was very dissatisfied with Lu Chang's answer.

    Hearing this, Lu Chang glanced sideways at the other party and asked coldly: "Are you not convinced?"

    "Of course I"

    "I'm convinced." Before the person who asked the question finished speaking, a person standing by answered the question and at the same time reached out and pulled the sleeve of his unconvinced companion.  The companion who was reminded suddenly realized and glared at Lu Chang with some annoyance.  It's just that Lu Chang is in no mood to argue with him now. At this moment, all his attention is focused on Han Yu.

    "You can't escape, so surrender." Lu Chang made a last-ditch effort against Han Yu.

    "Huh! Is that all you want to say?" Han Yu asked nonchalantly.

    Lu Chang smiled when he heard this, looked at Han Yu and asked: "Do you think you can resist my poisonous gas, so you are confident? To tell you the truth, the poisonous gas just now was just child's play. If you continue to be so stubborn, then I will have no choice but to  My attitude towards you has changed."

    "What can you do?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    "Humph You really can't remember without suffering a little bit." Lu Chang sneered, and streams of dark green gas began to emerge from around his body.  OriginalThe two people standing next to Lu Chang were shocked when they saw this, and hurriedly stepped back to avoid being touched by the dark green gas.

    Han Yu looked solemn, and the reaction of the two guys on the other side made Han Yu not dare to neglect.  Poison is very troublesome. Now that Ning Ping and Han Mengxin are unconscious, it is really not a good time for Han Yu to let go and fight.  Han Yu rolled his eyes and slowly retreated to Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  The dark green gas around Lu Changsi was slowly spreading to all directions, gradually filling the entire room.

    A big fireball flew towards the dark green gas, and then Han Yu took advantage of the explosion of the fireball, grabbed Ning Ping and Han Mengxin one by one, turned around and ran away.

    Lu Chang was stunned for a moment. He had calculated everything, but he forgot to predict that Han Yu would retreat and run away. He couldn't help but stay on the spot.  The two people who retreated behind Lu Chang couldn't help but shouted anxiously when they saw this: "Lu Chang, don't let that guy run away with others!"

    "Then you are chasing after me?" Lu Chang asked puzzledly.

    "With this layer of poisonous mist blocking the road, how do you want us to pursue it?" Someone who had a verbal conflict with Lu Chang shouted angrily.

    Lu Chang finally came to his senses and removed the poisonous mist.  But at this time, Han Yu had already disappeared with Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    "He took two people with him, he must not have gone far! Let's split up and chase him!" Lu Chang said to his two companions decisively.  The two companions looked at each other and nodded in agreement with Lu Chang's proposal.  The three of them chased each other in two directions, and agreed that whoever discovered Han Yu's traces would immediately send a signal to notify the other party.

    "Chen Xu, will you inform that guy Lu Chang?" On the way to pursue, one of the two people suddenly asked the other.

    "What do you think? Liu Yihu." The person being questioned immediately asked.

    "That guy Lu Chang has always looked down on us, so I won't take him to make meritorious deeds this time." Liu Yihu replied without thinking.  Then he looked at Chen Xu with bright eyes.  Chen Xu smiled slightly and replied, "We thought of it together."

    Chen Xu and Liu Yihu, who had reached an agreement, immediately decided to get rid of Lu Chang and take the credit for this time.  As everyone knows, Lu Chang actually had the same idea.  If the pursuit of Han Yu is regarded as a piece of pie.  Of course exclusivity is the best.

    The two groups of people, each with their own ulterior motives, walked quickly along the way, but frustratingly, Han Yu was never seen along the way.  Logically speaking, no matter how fast Han Yu moved, he couldn't have taken two big people and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  But the current situation is.  That Han Yu and the two people really disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "What's going on? Did I pursue in the wrong direction? I passed Han Yu without noticing it." Lu Chang said to himself in confusion.  He was not leading a pursuit. No matter how far he ran in one breath, he did not see Han Yu's shadow. If he continued to pursue him, it would be useless in the end. If so.  It's better to stop and rest for a while to recover the lost strength.

    And where are Han Yuzheng, Ningping and Han Mengxin hiding now?

    There is an old saying that it is dark under the lamp.

    Han Yu is very aware of the reality that he cannot go far with two men.  So he took a gamble and ran out of the room with Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  He did not rush to escape from the Shadow Castle. On the contrary, after running out of the room, he immediately ducked into the next room.  And it turns out that Han Yu won the bet.  Neither Lu Chang nor his two companions expected that Han Yu would be so bold, and they did not run out of the Shadow Castle at all. Naturally, the result was that Lu Chang and others' trip was in vain.

    Han Yu listened carefully outside and found that there was no movement.  Han Yu walked to the unconscious Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  I don't know what kind of poison these two people were poisoned, so it's hard to prescribe the right medicine.  But without waking these two people up, it would be a bit difficult to leave the Shadow Castle.  It was not a big deal for Han Yu to leave alone, but Han Yu really couldn't do such a thing as leaving his companions and running away.

    In desperation, Han Yu picked up a pot of cold water on the table in the room, poured half of the pot over Ning Ping's head and face.  There is no other way. Han Yu is in a hurry and seeks medical attention. Whether it works or not, we will try it first.  Fortunately, Han Yu's unknown trick actually worked. Ning Ping shivered and opened his eyes.

    Seeing that Ning Ping was still a little confused at the moment, Han Yu asked Ning Ping to lie down and rest for a while, then followed the same method and woke up Han Mengxin.

    After a while, Ning Ping, who regained consciousness, received treatment from Han Mengxin, who was also awake, and asked Han Yu what to do next.  As long as Han Yu is around, Ning Ping usually won't express opinions and just does what Han Yu says.  This has almost become a habit.  Han Yu scratched his head and thought for a while, then whispered: "The most important thing for us right now is to leave here quickly. After all, Lin Ke and the others have obtainedAccording to the news, it won't take long for them to arrive here. We have to take the initiative to join them. If we continue to stay here, I'm afraid there will be some variables.  "

    "You're right, let's leave quickly." Ning Ping thought for a while, nodded to Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu stretched out his hand to hold down Ning Ping, who was about to get up, and whispered: "Don't be anxious, we don't have to rush at this moment. Did you and Mengxin faint just now because of the plot by that man named Lu Chang, or was it more?  It’s not too late to take a rest and wait until you’re sure there’s nothing serious before leaving. By the way, Ning Ping, the swordsman you claimed to deal with personally has been killed by me, I’m sorry.”

    "It's okay, anyone can kill him." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    With Han Yu guarding the gate, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin sat and rested with peace of mind, waiting for night to fall.  The three of them had just discussed that it was not a good time to leave now, as they would most likely encounter Lu Chang and others who were unsuccessfully pursuing the three of them on the way.  And waiting until night to act can greatly reduce the possibility of being discovered.

    "You guys wait for me here, I'll go find some food and come back." Han Yu looked at the sky outside the window. It was still some time before night, and whispered to Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    "Brother, be careful then." Han Mengxin warned worriedly.

    "Don't worry, I'll be fine." Han Yu smiled and touched Han Mengxin's head, then told Ning Ping: "Take good care of my sister."

    "Don't worry." Ning Ping replied solemnly.

    Han Yu nodded when he saw this.  First, he listened outside the door and found that there was no movement outside. Han Yu opened a crack in the door and looked outside along the crack. After confirming that there was nothing abnormal, Han Yu flashed out of the door.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 416: Inspiring Generals

    Cautiously, Han Yu arrived at the kitchen of Shadow Castle.  It was afternoon and no one was in the kitchen.  Han Yu ducked into the kitchen.  I looked around and quickly found the food.  Han Yu put the food he found in front of him, feeling a little worried.

    Han Mengxin could ignore it, but Ning Ping and herself both had big appetites. Looking at the pile of food in front of him, Han Yu started to use his brain to get all the food back.

    As the saying goes, you will be half full after eating.  But if a hungry person is asked to eat only a little food, it is better not to eat, because that will make the hungry person even hungrier.

    Looking around, Han Yu saw the dining cart parked in the corner of the kitchen and immediately had an idea.

    ??Oba is an honest man, which means that this guy is a timid man.  After being kidnapped and working as a chef here, he gradually got used to the life here. Apart from being stricter and having no freedom, Oba was quite satisfied in other aspects.  Of course, the key point is that this guy is as timid as a mouse, which makes people who want to bully him feel discouraged.

    As usual, after Oba took a short nap, he got up and returned to the kitchen to start busy with Morrigan's dinner.  Here, Morrigan is Oba's heaven, and Oba does not dare to resist Morrigan's orders.

    He walked into the kitchen with a sigh. Before Oba could react, a big hand covered his mouth from behind.  Oba didn't dare to move. His two legs were fighting. I believe it was not as if someone was supporting him behind him. He was already sitting on the ground.

    Just as Han Yu was about to threaten the other party, he smelled the smell of urine.  When he looked down, he saw that the guy who covered his mouth was so scared that he peed his pants.

    "Damn it, is this guy too cowardly?" Han Yu cursed secretly and lost interest in threatening Oppa.

    As soon as I got my freedom.  Oba didn't even have time to breathe, turned around and knelt on the ground, shouting repeatedly: "Hero, spare your life."

    "" Han Yu looked at the spineless guy in front of him speechlessly, and after a moment of silence he shouted: "Shut up!"

    Oppa immediately shut his mouth honestly.

    Seeing this, Han Yu whispered: "Go and change your clothes, and give them to meforget it, I'll go with you."

    Oppa had no choice but to take Han Yu back to his room obediently.  He gingerly handed his clothes to Han Yu, and then shrank aside.  He prayed in his heart that Han Yu would let him go.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't let Oba go. After changing his clothes, Han Yu grabbed Oba by the back of his neck and said in a deep voice: "Come with me."

    "A good man. I have an eighty-year-old mother" Oba begged for mercy with a mournful face.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately shouted impatiently: "Shut up!"

    After being interrupted, Oppa shrank his neck with a look of aggrievedness. Han Yu couldn't bear to bully the guy in front of him, because he didn't feel any sense of accomplishment at all by bullying this guy.

    "As long as you cooperate with me, I won't hurt you." Han Yu lowered his voice and said to Auba.

    ???????????????????????????????????? Oppa did have opinions, but in front of the fierce Han Yu, no matter how many opinions he had, Oppa did not dare to say even a word.

    Two chefs pushed a dining cart grandly out of the kitchen.  Walk towards the second floor of the castle.

    "Calm down and don't show any flaws. Otherwise" Han Yu threatened the nervous Oba in a low voice.

    "Yes, yes." Auba responded in a low voice.  He lowered his head and refused to raise it, causing Han Yu to shake his head secretly.  The two of them had a smooth journey, but not long after they reached the second floor, they encountered a problem.

    "Huh? Who are you delivering food to?" A person blocked Han Yu and Oba's path and asked.

    "Sa, Summers, we" Oba stammered, unable to say a complete sentence.  Han Yu next to him said: "Lord Summers, we are ordered by Lord Morrigan to deliver food to the prisoners." Han Yu didn't know who the guy named Summers was in front of him, but he already had O  Ba, the prisoner, wouldn’t mind having one more Han Yu.

    "Huh? Who are you?" Summers frowned and looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "The younger one is new here." Han Yu replied, taking half a step back.

    "New here? Who introduced you?" Summers asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu showed a hesitant look. After looking at Oppa beside him, he whispered to Summers: "Sir Summers, I can't tell too many people who introduced me here."

    "Oh, what if I have to ask?"

    "Then I can only tell Mr. Summers to one person." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    Summers didn’t know there was a deceit. Hearing the words, he took two steps forward and came to Han Yu’s side. Han Yu pressed his?The voice said to Summers: "Lord Summers, it is your uncle who sent me here."

    "Huh?!" Summers was furious when he heard this, but as soon as he raised his head, Summers' movements froze. He felt that his body was being restrained. He wanted to struggle but couldn't move at all. He could only watch helplessly.  Han Yu stuffed him into the belly of the dining car and pushed him into the room where Ning Ping and Han Mengxin were hiding.

    Ning Ping and Han Mengxin were shocked by the way Han Yu returned, especially when they saw Summers. Han Mengxin recognized the person in front of her at a glance as a guest that even Morrigan respected.

    Knowing that he accidentally caught a big fish, Han Yu felt very happy.

    “You can’t escape.” Summers, who was tied up like a rice dumpling, said calmly to Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were chewing according to the case.

    "You don't need to worry about this. You should just worry about yourself." Han Yu replied without raising his head.

    "Hmph, you dare to kill me?" Summers asked with a disdainful snort.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Hey, don't fight with me. I'm the worst person to be provoked by others. If you say that again, I might kill you in order to prove myself. You know, I killed you here."  , it’s just convenient for me.”

    Summers was at a loss for words. He really didn't dare to make this bet with Han Yu.  Summers is not afraid of bad guys, because he is a bad guy himself. Summers can definitely guess the bad guys' methods or psychology, but for Han Yu, this guy is just a fool.  It is very unwise to go against a stupid young man, because stupid young people do things regardless of the consequences. Even if they cause big trouble, they will only regret it afterwards.  But regrets are regrets, but I have already suffered the loss, and there is even a possibility of losing my life.  Summers doesn't dare to gamble!

    Seeing that Summers stopped making a sound, Han Yu snorted coldly and continued to eat, trying hard to restore the energy consumed in the previous battle.  Summers turned around with a look of disgust and saw Oppa huddled in the corner at a glance. He couldn't help but yelled angrily: "You are a rip-off. Don't let me have a chance to escape, otherwise I will definitely kill you."  !”

    When Oba heard this, he had a grimace on his face, but he did not dare to explain. He could only shrink his neck in grievance.  But Oppa did not dare to argue.  Han Yu on the side couldn't stand it, and shouted to Summers: "Heyhow do you say this? According to your status, you and he are both prisoners. Why do you want to be the boss wherever you go?  ?”

    "Humph!" Summers snorted coldly and ignored Han Yu.  Han Yu was very unhappy when he saw this.  He picked up a leftover chicken bone and raised his hand to smash it, but with a roll of his eyes, Han Yu put down the chicken bone again.  Wandering walked to Summers' side.  Summers stared at Han Yu who walked in warily, and was about to shout.  Then Han Yu grabbed his chin and exerted a little force.  Summers' jaw was dislocated.  Then, under Summers' horrified eyes, Han Yu took off one of Summers' shoes, took off a sock, and stuffed it into Summers' mouth.

    Summers glared at Han Yu, and the anger in his heart made Summers temporarily forget about the smell of the socks in his mouth.  Han Yu stretched out nonchalantly, turned to Ning Ping and said, "How was your rest?"

    "It's okay. But, what are you going to do with these two guys?" Ning Ping answered casually, glanced at Summers and Oba and asked.

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and replied: "This cook is as timid as a mouse and poses no threat to us. But what about this guy? I heard from Mengxin that he seems to be an important person, so we can't let him go so easily.  .”

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Auba was relieved, but Summers was shocked and angry. If he hadn't been restrained in his actions at this time, he would have resisted desperately.  But now, with his limbs tied and his mouth blocked, it's really a bit miserable that the sky is not responding and the earth is not working.

    "But it seems a bit difficult to leave with such a guy, right?" Ning Ping said hesitantly.

    Han Yu immediately replied: "This is not a problem. You protect Mengxin later, and I will be responsible for taking this guy on the road."

    After eating, they rested for about an hour. Seeing the sky outside the window getting darker, Han Yu and others decided to take action and leave this ghost place.  Han Yu squatted in front of Summers and said with a smile on his face: "Don't take offense if you offend me. If you insist on blaming me, then I will beat you up." After saying that, he didn't care about Summers' struggle.  , stretched out his hand and lifted Summers on his shoulders.

    After leaving the room and carefully avoiding the patrolling guards, Han Yu and others finally arrived at the gate of Shadow Castle.  Unexpectedly, as soon as they went out, they met Chen Xu and Liu Yihu who did not catch up with Han Yu but returned the same way.

    "Haha It takes no effort!" Liu Yihu looked at Han Yu and his group with excitement and laughed.  However, Chen Xu, who was standing next to him, was not very happy.Looking at Han Yu solemnly, he shouted to the happy Liu Yihu in a low voice: "Don't be so beautiful, look who is carrying on that guy's shoulders?"

    "Huh?" After being reminded by Chen Xu, Liu Yihu took a closer look and was shocked. He blurted out: "Let my master go!"

    "Oh? It seems you are quite valuable." Han Yu patted Summers on the head and joked.

    Summers was about to scold Liu Yihu in his heart at this moment, "You are a person who has failed to achieve anything but failed. When I get out of trouble this time, I will send you to the most dangerous place immediately!"

    Seeing that Summers was silent, Han Yu smiled slightly and shouted at Liu Yihu and Chen Xu who were blocking the road: "Make way for me immediately, and I will kill him!"

    "The matter was so big that Chen Xu and Liu Yihu dared to make the decision. While leading people to block the way of Han Yu and others, they also sent people to notify Mo Li'an and Lu Chang who had not returned yet.

    As soon as Morrigan, who was doing research in the laboratory, heard the news, she immediately stopped doing the experiment and rushed to the gate of Shadow Castle with all the people she could bring with her.  Thank God, Chen Xu and Liu Yihu were still in a stalemate with Han Yu and his party.  Seeing that Summers was fine, Morrigan couldn't help but think of a question, "Where is Zhu Rong?"

    "Han Yu, let Master Summers go, I'll let you go." Morrigan said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    "Tch. I don't believe what you, a bitch, say." Han Yu replied with contempt.

    Morrigan seemed to be stimulated by Han Yu's words. She stared at Han Yu with her face turning red and blue, and asked through gritted teeth: "What did you just call me? Girl?"

    "What? Are you a man? Do you have anything to let others catch?" Han Yu asked with a ruffian look on his face.

    Han Mengxin lowered her head in embarrassment and warned Ning Ping in a low voice: "You are not allowed to imitate my brother."

    A nun from Ningping.  He was confused and asked in confusion: "Ah? What should I learn from him?"

    "It's nothing." Han Mengxin replied covertly.

    Morrigan was almost angry to death at this moment. Although she was a shady person now, the people she interacted with were all sanctimonious gentlemen who always spoke politely. A rude guy like Han Yu, Mo  This was the first time I met Leanne.

    "Let Master Summers go immediately, otherwise" Morrigan took several deep breaths in succession.  After calming down his excitement, he said to Han Yu in a cold voice.

    "I don't!" Han Yu replied without hesitation: "You have taken my sister away for so long and made me worry for so long. I will also catch you for a while. Let you have a taste of it.  .”

    "Bah! If your eyes are blinded, will I fall in love with this old stick?" Morrigan spat after hearing this and asked.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, and replied with a wicked smile: "That's not sure. Everyone has their own preferences for radish and green vegetables. Maybe you like strong flavors."

    Morrigan was furious and ordered the attack repeatedly, but Chen Xu and Liu Yihu, who were Summers' guards, did not agree.  If something happens to Lord Summers, Morrigan is just the person in charge of the Death Star.  The final punishment may be just a few words of reprimand, but Chen Xu and Liu Yihu are different.  As Summers's bodyguard, Summers must be good at everything.  These guards will definitely not be able to eat and walk around.

    The situation was deadlocked for a while. Morrigan wanted to attack directly, but Chen Xu and Liu Yihu were worried that they would accidentally injure Summers, or push Han Yu into a hurry and hurt Summers, so they firmly opposed Morrigan's decision.  .  Summers, who was gagged, saw it in his eyes and felt anxious in his heart.  But when he came out in a hurry at this time, he had no idea at all.

    "Attack! I will bear all the consequences!" Morrigan shouted urgently.

    "No, you can't attack, you will accidentally injure your master!" Chen Xu and Liu Yihu objected urgently.  Just kidding, what if Lord Summers is hurt and you turn your back on him and refuse to admit it?  The organization is very realistic. If the organization is asked to make a choice between their guards and Morrigan, Chen Xu and Liu Yihu believe that they will definitely be abandoned.

    If the opinions cannot be unified, the battle will naturally not start, but Han Yu is still not too confused and shouts repeatedly: "Get out of the way quickly, or I will burn the clothes on the hostages, so that you can see what Morrigan's lover is like.  Morrigan is so fascinated by her extraordinary talent."

    Faced with Han Yu’s frame-up, Morrigan was so angry that she yelled: “Fuck you! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will fight with you!”

    “Come on, bite me if you don’t accept it!” Han Yu provoked without a care.

    If someone hadn’t stopped Morrigan in time, I’m afraid Morrigan would have had the same fate as Summers and become Han Yu’s prisoner. It’s a pity that she was stopped at the last moment."Hey Morrigan, it seems that your methods are not good enough. You want to save your lover but you can't even save your own men. You have to be more dictatorial." Han Yu said to Morrigan with an angry look on his face.

    After finally calming down, Morrigan was suddenly furious again. Morrigan gritted her teeth and yelled at Han Yu: "Don't let me catch you, otherwise I will tear your bad mouth apart."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and asked: "Why do you say my mouth is a bad mouth? Have you tasted it?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Han Yu can take advantage of as much as he can, so being idle is nothing but idle.”

    Morrigan and others are still discussing rescue strategies, but Han Yu, who is confronting him, has a lot of time to do.  Han Yu said to Ning Ping with some annoyance: "Ning Ping, why do you think we are so unlucky? Why did we meet a few annoying guys just after we went out?"

    "Who knows? But Han Yu, you have to be careful. If you fall into the hands of that Morrigan, it will probably be enough for you." Ning Ping reminded kindly after hearing this.

    Han Yu replied carelessly: "What are you afraid of? Does she still dare to rape me first and then kill me?"

    Han Yu’s voice was very loud, and it reached Morrigan’s ears very clearly.  Chen Xu and Liu Yihu, who were discussing matters with Morrigan, looked at Morrigan sympathetically, feeling a little sorry for Morrigan.  This Han Yu’s mouth is really bad!  However, for the sake of Summers' integrity, Chen Xu and Liu Yihu advised Morrigan in unison: "Sir Morrigan, calm down, you have to calm down."

    "I, I'm calm, I can't calm down!" Morrigan gasped and finally roared angrily.

    This roar seemed to relieve Morrigan's depressed mood a little, but before Morrigan could relax, she heard another message from that damn guy Han Yu.

    "Ning Ping, have you seen it? Hysterical women are the most annoying! Why are they hysterical? Because they are not satisfied with their desires; why are they dissatisfied with their desires? Because no one can satisfy her."

    "Han Yu!" Morrigan roared angrily, her figure surged, she threw away Chen Xu and Liu Yihu who were holding her, and rushed towards Han Yu.  This is what Han Yu was waiting for. In order to stimulate Morrigan to go crazy, he had previously used a lot of brain cells.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 417 Hostages

    In her rage, Morrigan no longer cared about her image, and of course she never seemed to care about it.  The originally slim and slender body suddenly grew taller, like a legendary giant. His two arms were thick and the veins on them were visible, and he whizzed straight towards Han Yu's face and smashed him in the face.

    Han Yu was unhurried and confident. Seeing Morrigan's fist approaching, Han Yu gently pulled Summers in front of him.  Summers' eyes widened, and he had a new understanding of Han Yu's shamelessness.  If his mouth hadn't been gagged, he would have cursed loudly.

    Just as angry as Summers is Morrigan. Summers is her sponsor. Even if Summers will be hurt, the person who hurts Summers cannot be herself.  Retracting her fist helplessly and angrily, Morrigan pointed at Han Yu and cursed: "Coward!"

    "Huh, coward? I will let you know whether I am a coward or not." Han Yu replied with a cold snort.

    "If you are really capable, don't use others as a shield!" Morrigan said through gritted teeth.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this. That smile shocked Mo Li'an. Whenever Han Yu smiled like this, it meant that this guy had come up with a bad idea again.  Sure enough, Han Yu looked at Morrigan and said, "Of course I won't use this hostage as a shield. I will use him as a weapon next!" As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu grabbed Summers with both hands and pulled Summers away.  Stan swept towards Morrigan like an iron rod,

    When Morrigan saw this, she was so angry that she cursed, but she couldn't fight back for fear of hurting Summers, so she had no choice but to retreat.  However, Han Yu was unyielding and wielded the "iron rod" named Summers, killing everyone. He led Ning Ping and Han Mengxin on the verge of breaking out of the encirclement.

    *************************************

    In front of a window on the third floor of Shadow Castle, Chen Lun, who was wrapped in bandages, watched Han Yu killing everyone outside the castle. He turned back to Zheng Qi who was lying on the bed and said: "It seems that if this continues, that  Han Yu is about to kill him."

    "Humph, but what does this have to do with us?" Zheng Qi snorted indifferently.

    "Are you really not going to save Mr. Summers?" Chen Lun glanced at Zheng Qi doubtfully and asked.  Zheng Qi rolled his eyes when he heard this.  He said angrily: "Is it worth it to work for that guy? How many times have you and I risked our lives for him? But this time we lost, and he immediately threw us aside like garbage. No matter what  . If that guy Morrigan hadn’t sent someone to rescue us, it’s hard to say whether we could have saved our lives. If you want to save him, you can do it yourself. Anyway, I won’t care about his life or death anymore.  "

    "Then what are your plans in the future?" Chen Lun asked with a frown.

    Zheng Qi snorted coldly and replied: "Can a living person suffocate to death? We are not useless trash. Since that Summers doesn't like us, then we will find another buyer. Humph, even if it is  Even if I want to sell myself, I need to find someone who knows what I’m selling.”

    "But we have been branded with Summers. Will others take us in? Trust us?" Chen Lun said worriedly after hearing this.

    "You don't have to worry about this, just rely on our ability. The world is so big, where can we go?" Zheng Qi encouraged Chen Lun.

    "Have you already decided where to go?" Chen Lun looked at Zheng Qi and asked.

    Zheng Qi did not hide anything, nodded and replied: "I plan to go to Jelinka after I recover from my injury."

    Chen Lun was shocked when he heard this. He stood up suddenly, stared at Zheng Qi and asked, "Jelinka? That's the headquarters of the card club. You, how can you get involved with it?"

    "I heard that there was a fierce competition between the old and new forces in the poker club, and I want to go there to try my luck. Do you want to go with me?" Zheng Qi nodded and explained.

    "Okay. Anyway, we have been together for so many years, so I will go with you." Chen Lun thought for a moment, nodded and said to Zheng Qi.

    Hearing this, Zheng Qi smiled and replied: "Believe me, you will never regret today's choice in the future."

    ***************************************

    "Hurry up and stop them, don't let them escape!" Morrigan shouted hurriedly when she saw this.  In fact, Morrigan didn't even need to give orders, following Han Yu's sudden advance.  Liu Yihu and Chen Xu had already stopped Han Yu with their people.  Just because Han Yu had Summers in his hands, Chen Xu and Liu Yihu didn't dare to act rashly.  He can only be responsible for intercepting and slowing down Han Yu's progress.  But he kept retreating from Han Yu's attack.

    Han Yu knew that there was no way to go on like this, but now other than this, he couldn't think of a better way.  Fortunately, he had Summers as a hostage.  Speaking of this hostage, Han Yu was really lucky. If he hadn't been looking for something to eat, he wouldn't have been able to meet Summers.  Looking down at Summers in his hand, Han Yu found that Summers was already earlyHe had fainted, his eyes were closed tightly, his head was hunched, motionless.

    "Hey, are you dead?" Han Yu stretched out his foot and kicked Summers' face.

    Seeing Han Yu’s actions, Chen Xu and Liu Yihu were shocked and angry, but they were worried about Summers’ safety and did not dare to act rashly.  But Morrigan was anxious, but she was not worried about Summers' safety. If Summers really died, the worst result would be to find the sponsor again.  But what made Morrigan even more anxious was Han Mengxin.  After finally meeting a person who could help her complete her research, Morrigan was unwilling to let him slip away from her eyes like this.

    Between research and funding, Morrigan finally chose research.  After making her choice, Morrigan immediately took action.  At this moment, Morrigan was tall and more manly than a man.  I saw her figure flicker, and the next second she appeared behind Han Yu.  Han Yu habitually raised Summers to resist, but accidentally saw the murderous intent in Morrigan's eyes.  Han Yu was shocked and hurriedly retreated.  Fortunately, Han Yu took a step back, otherwise Morrigan's fist would have had an intimate relationship with Summers' head.

    "Morrigan, what are you going to do?" Chen Xu and Liu Yihu were shocked and angry, glaring at Morrigan and asked.

    Morrigan didn't even bother to look at the two of them, and replied in a calm tone: "It's nothing, just doing what I should do."

    "That's Lord Summers!" Liu Yihu shouted angrily.

    "I know, but Summers was held hostage by gangsters, and I deeply regret this."

    "You want to sacrifice Lord Summers? Don't forget, if it weren't for Summers' help, you wouldn't be here today." Chen Xu looked at Morrigan and said in a deep voice.

    Morrigan nodded silently, "You know, I will always remember Lord Summers' kindness in my heart."

    "It seems that you are determined to kill me." Chen Xu said with a disappointed look.

    "I'm sorry, if possible. I would rather replace Lord Summers with myself." Morrigan was silent for a moment and replied slowly.

    "Okay." As soon as Morrigan finished speaking, Han Yu said.

    Everyone was stunned for a moment.  They all looked at Han Yu.  Han Yu said with a smile on his face: "Don't look at people like this, they will be shy."

    "Shut up! What did you just say?" Morrigan shouted angrily.

    Han Yu shrugged indifferently, looked at Morrigan and said: "Didn't you just say that you wanted to exchange hostages with me? I said yes. I'll have no problem with using you in exchange for Summers in my hand.  .To me anyway. You're just as useful as this Summers."

    Chen Xu and Liu Yihu both looked at Morrigan and said to themselves: "This time Morrigan shot herself in the foot. She probably didn't expect that Han Yu would agree to her proposal."

    Mo Li'an secretly resented that she was just saying something for the occasion, but unexpectedly she was forced into a corner by Han Yu, an insidious guy.  With so many people watching now, if I go back on my word

    "Okay, you let Master Summers go first, and I will be your hostage."

    Han Yu looked at Morrigan with contempt and said, "How about you coax the child? What if you regret it if I let this guy go?"

    "Then what do you want?" Morrigan asked, glaring at Han Yu angrily.

    "Hmm Hey, you two, help me tie her up! Tie her up tighter." Han Yu thought for a while, then raised his voice and said to Chen Xu and Liu Yihu.

    Chen Xu and Liu Yihu looked at each other and nodded lightly.  He walked to Morrigan and said, "Sir Morrigan. Look"

    Morrigan glared at Chen Xu and Liu Yihu angrily. After being silent for a long time, she helplessly put her hands behind her back and said in a deep voice: "Tie them up."

    With Morrigan’s consent, Chen Xu and Liu Yihu immediately took action and tied up Morrigan.  Tied up tightly.  Morrigan glared at Chen Xu and Liu Yihu, cursing in her heart: "These two are so stubborn!"

    Seeing Morrigan being tied up.  Han Yu shouted to Chen Xu and Liu Yihu: "You two, stand back and let go of Summers when I subdue this bitch Morrigan."

    Chen Xu and Liu Yihu retreated as instructed.  They saw Han Yu dragging Summers to Morrigan's side. He first checked to see if Morrigan was tied tightly, then put down Summers and said to Morrigan: "Get up and follow me."  Let’s go back to the Courage together.”

    Morrigan looked at it obediently, and was silently dragged outside the castle by Han Yu.  After Han Yu left some distance away, Chen Xu and Liu Yihu immediately rushed forward and rescued Summers who was left behind by Han Yu.  Summers woke up faintly. After listening to the reports of Chen Xu and Liu Yihu, he nodded and praised: "You have done a good job. I will not treat you badly when I go back. Now I order you?Take someone to rescue Morrigan who was held hostage.  "

    Chen Xu and Liu Yihu looked at each other. Chen Xu asked Summers hesitantly, "Sir, what if the other party threatens Lady Morrigan's life?"

    Summers was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly: "No matter what you do, Morrigan can't leave here."

    Chen Xu and Liu Yihu were delighted when they heard this, and said to Summers in unison: "I understand."

    With Summers’s tacit approval, Chen Xu and Liu Yihu immediately led their troops to chase Han Yu and his party who had left not long ago.  It didn't take long for the two of them to catch up with Han Yu and others.

    As soon as Han Yu saw Chen Xu and Liu Yihu, he immediately smiled and said to Morian: "How is it? I'm right. These guys won't let you leave here easily."

    "Stop talking nonsense, you overestimated guy, do you think you and your companions can leave here safely?" Morrigan said to Han Yu with a sneer.

    Han Yu shrugged nonchalantly and replied casually: "Whether you will be hunted down by your organization is a matter for the future. But right now, you can't do anything to me."

    "Huh!" Morrigan snorted coldly when she heard this, and opened her mouth to shout to Chen Xu and Liu Yihu. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened her mouth, Han Yu, who was well prepared, took out a ball and blocked his mouth.

    "Woooo" Morrigan was so angry that she was shaking all over and struggling desperately.

    While controlling Morrigan, Han Yu said with a smile: "Don't struggle anymore, it's useless. Look at the eyes of those two guys, I bet you that they will never be saved under the orders they received."  It’s so easy for you to go back. I’m afraid it’s an order to kill you even if I can’t save you.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Morrigan looked at Chen Xu and Liu Yihu, and found that Chen Xu and Liu Yihu looked at her with evasive eyes.  This made Morrigan feel a little disappointed.

    "It seems that using you as a shield doesn't work anymore." Han Yu muttered to himself, threw Morrigan aside, looked down at Morrigan and said, "Be good.  Otherwise I won’t care about you.”

    Morrigan was furious when she heard this.  If it weren't for you, would I have suffered this?

    Seeing Morian's angry eyes, Han Yu smiled, pointed at Chen Xu and Liu Yihu and said: "You stupid woman, do you think these two guys who came to save you will save you? Hehe you are so awesome  I don’t understand men anymore.”

    Chen Xu and Liu Yihu heard what Han Yu said.  Suddenly I felt like my heart was exposed.  Immediately not daring to let Han Yu and Morrigan say anything, they shouted in unison and led people to surround Han Yu.

    Ning Ping and Han Mengxin parted ways with Han Yu after they escaped from the sight of those in the Shadow Castle.  The two people supported each other and walked quickly in the forest, avoiding various beasts living in the forest. With great difficulty, the two finally saw the Courage parked by the lake.

    The joy of returning made Han Mengxin couldn't help but open her mouth to cheer. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened her mouth, Ning Ping covered her mouth.  Drag it to the bushes and hide it.  Han Mengxin's heart couldn't help but beat strongly.  Thinking that Ning Ping wanted to do harm to him.  After choosing between obedience and resistance for a long time, Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping shyly, only to find that Ning Ping had a solemn look on her face and didn't even look at herself.

    Han Mengxin knew something was wrong, so she followed Ning Ping's line of sight and saw the vicinity of the Courage.  Suddenly there were about a dozen unfamiliar faces.  Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping nervously and saw Ning Ping shaking his head slightly at her.  Signing to be silent, he quietly stood up.  He groped towards the vicinity of the Courage.  Han Mengxin knew that she couldn't help at this time, and by hiding herself, she was doing Ning Ping a favor, so she squatted motionless in the hiding place, staring closely at the vicinity of the Courage.

    I saw that the cabin door of the Spirit was open, and strangers in groups of two were carrying people to the outside of the Spirit.  Because they were far away, Han Mengxin couldn't see clearly who was being carried, but even if she couldn't see clearly, Han Mengxin could guess who was being carried. For a moment, Han Mengxin was anxious.

    Ning Ping approached quietly and hid in a bush less than 20 meters away from the Courage.  From this distance, one can clearly see who the strangers near the Spirit are.

    It’s Lu Chang!  Looking at the guy standing in front of the Courage and commanding others, Ning Ping recognized who he was at a glance.  Thinking of the guy hiding in the dark and plotting against him, Ning Ping felt the anger rising in his heart.  Now, coupled with the fact that the other party has captured Lin Ke and others who were left behind on the Courage, Ning Ping wants to take revenge, but he takes advantage of it.  At this time, Ning Ping realized the mood of Morrigan and others before.

    Lu Chang was very happy at the moment. When he was chasing Han Yu and lost his way, Lu Chang was still complaining about why his luck was so bad.  But when he accidentally broughtWhen he discovered the location of the Courage, Lu Chang couldn't stop thanking God for his blessing and placing such a great achievement in front of him.

    With excitement, Lu Chang used his strengths to capture Lin Ke and others effortlessly.  This gave Lu Chang renewed confidence in his abilities.  That guy named Han Yu is just a special case, and with these people in his hands, are you afraid that Han Yu won't submit obediently?  Lu Chang felt surprisingly good when he thought of this.

    "The door to wealth has been opened for me. Chen Xu and Liu Yihu, these two young men, I'm afraid they never dreamed that I would be so lucky, right? This time when I go back, I will teach them a lesson and let them  You know how powerful I am. Lu Chang thought with a proud look on his face.

    "Be careful, these are all our contributions. And, you! Don't touch these women, you are seeking death! This is a gift to Mr. Summers!" Lu Chang fainted at the opposite party.  Lin Ke and other subordinates who took advantage of the woman yelled and cursed.

    "Sir, if you touch it, you won't lose any pieces of meat." The subordinate who was scolded replied with a playful smile.

    Lu Chang snorted coldly and shouted: "Huh, Mr. Summers is mysophobic. If he knows that these women have been touched by you, do you think he will let you go lightly? I can tell you, Summers  If Mr. Si takes the blame then, I will not intercede for you."

    “When I thought of Summers’ perverted special hobby, the men who had been smiling playfully before suddenly became honest and no longer dared to have any undue thoughts about Lin Ke and other women.  Even if you want to think about it, you can only think about it after Mr. Summers has chosen the rest.

    Seeing that he had calmed these subordinates with just one word, Lu Chang smiled proudly, and a sense of accomplishment arose spontaneously.  A subordinate nearby took out a kettle and said to Lu Chang, "Sir, please drink some water."

    "No, I'm going to drain the water. You can keep an eye on it for me."

    "yes."

    Before walking far, Lu Chang came to a bush near the Courage. Just as he was about to untie his belt for convenience, he saw a person suddenly standing up in the bush. Lu Chang felt his eyes blurred, and a sword had fallen on his hand.  Around the neck.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 418 Rescue

    Lu Chang wanted to cry at this moment.

    What is this called?  Can you be attacked even when you urinate?  Is there no king's method left yet?  It's a pity that Ning Ping, who made a sneak attack, would not take care of Lu Chang's grief and anger at this time.  Looking down at Lu Chang's waist, Ning Ping said angrily: "Pull up your pants."

    A gust of cool wind blew by, and Lu Chang felt the chill between his legs. He blushed and lifted up his pants, glared at Ning Ping and shouted: "Dirty!"

    "Bah! You have the nerve to show off your three-inch penis to make people look embarrassed?" Ning Ping immediately counterattacked.  Those who are close to vermillion are red, and those who are close to ink are dark. After staying with Han Yu for a long time, Ning Ping's skills on his hands are getting longer, and even his skills on his mouth are increasing day by day.

    Lu Chang, who was laughed at by Ning Ping, was furious.  But any normal man doesn't want to be looked down upon in that regard.

    "You are the three-inch Ding!" Lu Chang retorted angrily.

    "Hmph! Stop talking nonsense! If you keep nagging me, I'll make you lose your penis."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s threat, although Lu Chang was angry, he did not dare to argue with Ning Ping anymore.  When it came to the issue of continuing the family line, Lu Chang did not dare to take risks.

    “Turn around and ask your people to surrender.” Ning Ping ordered in a cold voice.

    "Okay." Lu Chang agreed and turned around slowly according to Ning Ping's instructions. He had already planned in his mind that he would release poisonous gas as soon as he turned around. He believed that his colorless and odorless poisonous gas would be able to bring down Ningping, and  Don't let the other party notice yet.  It's just that Lu Chang forgot that Ning Ping was a person who suffered a loss once, how could he suffer another loss in the same place.  After Lu Chang turned around, Ning Ping and a scabbard hit Lu Chang on the back of the neck. Lu Chang rolled his eyes and fainted without even shouting.

    Ning Ping stepped forward to support Lu Chang's body, dragged Lu Chang aside and tied him up, and then observed the enemies who were guarding Lin Ke and others again.

    “Perhaps it was because Lu Chang took a long time to go to the convenience store, so Lu Chang’s men became restless again.  It's not that they want to take action against Lin Ke and others again, but the treasures stored in the Courage aroused their greed.

    "Mei Cheng, can you please give me a correct answer?" one of them asked the person surrounded by them.

    The person being questioned had a hesitant look on his face and looked at the room where Lu Chang was in uneasily.  He shouted in a low voice: "Keep your voice down! If the adults hear you, you will suffer.  We can't take the lead in this matter. It's best to get the consent of the adults."

    "Can your lord agree?"

    "This how about we try it first?"

    Everyone looked at each other, and the middle-aged man named Meicheng looked at the cowardly expressions of the people around him.  He said angrily: "You want to get rich, but you are not willing to take risks. Is there such a good thing in this world? Look at your cowards. If you don't have the guts, stop teasing me!"

    Someone among the scolded people changed the subject and said: "Mei Cheng. What is that? Your Excellency has been gone for so long, why haven't you come back yet?"

    "Where do I know where to go? Why don't you take a few people to have a look?" Mei Cheng rolled his eyes at the speaker and said angrily.

    "No, no, no, how can I compare with you, Mei Cheng? I'm just an errand boy at best. You are my lord's confidant. What you say is worth a hundred of our words."

    ??The sedan chair is carried by everyone, and everyone likes to hear good things.  Mei Cheng was made happy by everyone with ulterior motives.  But then his face turned serious, and he snorted coldly: "Stop filling me with crazy soup, I won't be fooled by you bastards."

    "Yes, yes, Mei Cheng, you are extremely smart. How dare we fill you with crazy soup? What we just said was all the truth, right?"

    In the end, Mei Cheng could not withstand the ** formation that everyone worked together to display. After a while, Mei Cheng himself felt that he was a person.  He straightened his waist and waved to everyone with high spirits.  He said loudly: "Okay, don't think that I don't know your evil thoughts. Wait here, I will talk to the adults for you." Amidst the loud thanks from everyone.  Mei Cheng wandered towards the bush where Lu Chang was convenient.

    Approaching the bushes, Mei Cheng's heart began to beat, and he regretted that he had spoken too loudly just now. If Lu Chang disagreed, he would have been embarrassed.  With this thought in mind, Mei Cheng walked to the bush.

    "Huh? Where is your lord?" Mei Cheng looked around and couldn't find Lu Chang, so he couldn't help but wonder to himself.

    "Hmm" Just when Mei Cheng was wondering, he suddenly heard a light cough from the bushes, and then saw a hand waving at him.  Mei Cheng did not doubt that he was there, thinking that it was Lu Chang who was looking for him, so he walked over quickly and asked as he walked: "Sir, did you not take him with you?" Before he finished speaking, Mei Cheng felt a pain in the back of his head, and then  Unconscious.

    &nbsp; Ning Ping bundled up the unconscious Mei Cheng, dragged him next to Lu Chang and put it away, and continued to pay attention to other people near the Courage.

    Seeing that Mei Cheng was gone forever, those people couldn't help but feel that something was wrong.  Someone said suspiciously: "Did Sir and Mei Cheng come across something dirty?"

    "Don't talk nonsense, how is it possible?" someone immediately retorted.

    "There was a legend circulating in my hometown that unclean things are most likely to appear in cemeteries. There are not as many dead people as there are in the Death Star"

    "do not talk!"

    Although the suspicious man was interrupted, the meaning he wanted to express was clearly understood by everyone.  For a moment, everyone felt a chill running down their backs. Plus it was night, and with the night wind blowing, everyone gathered together unconsciously.

    "How about we go to the starship and stay for a while?" Someone couldn't help but suggest.

    "What about the adults and Meicheng?" someone asked aloud.

    "If you are worried, then you should go find the adults and Mei Cheng."

    "Why? Aren't you worried about the safety of adults?"

    This hat is a bit big. If Lu Chang just has diarrhea and he finds out about it, it will affect his future.  Everyone, look at me and I look at you. Although they all want others to go to the bushes to look for Lu Chang and Meicheng, no one is willing to go themselves.  You push me, I push you, and finally everyone agrees to go together!  No one can escape!

    Everyone held hands, emboldened each other and themselves, and cautiously approached the bushes.  Not long after these people left, Field and Shi Bafang slowly opened their eyes.  Shi Bafang exerted force on his arms and the rope tied to his body was immediately broken. Then Shi Bafang quickly untied the rope for Field and joined Field.  Untie the ropes of Lin Ke and the three girls.  The five people nodded in agreement and walked cautiously towards the Courage.  Fortunately, the guys who went to find Lu Chang were afraid and focused all their attention on the bushes.  He didn't pay any attention to the actions of Shi Bafang and others behind him.  In fact, as long as one of them looks back, he will find that Field and others have woken up, which is a pity.  The gang never looked back.

    Ning Ping, who was hiding in the bushes, saw the actions of Field and others, and felt secretly happy in his heart. He did not dare to act rashly before because he was worried about the safety of Field and others who were caught. Now he saw that Field and others had escaped by themselves.  Ning Ping no longer had any worries at this time.

    Thinking of this, Ning Ping broke Lu Chang's neck.  There is no way, Lu Chang's ability is really hard to guard against, and Ning Ping can only give it a try by killing him.  He quietly retreated to the place where Han Mengxin was hiding and motioned for Han Mengxin to follow him.  Han Mengxin nodded knowingly, and under the cover of Ning Ping, she quietly appeared near the Courage.

    Close to bushes.  Looking deep into the dark bushes.  Lu Chang's men look at me and I look at you. No one wants to enter the forest.  He could only shout loudly into the bushes: "Sir! Sir! Please reply if you hear me!" Unfortunately, Lu Chang could no longer reply.  But Lu Chang couldn't reply, and there was still Mei Cheng.

    Mei Cheng woke up faintly, stretched out his hand to rub the back of his head, and looked around.  Then he saw the adult he was looking for, but why was his posture a little strange at this time?  The head is pulled.  Face your back.

    "Oh my god!" Mei Cheng was stunned for a moment, then let out a shrill scream.  This scream immediately frightened everyone who was shouting outside the bushes.  With Mei Cheng's shout.  The people outside the bushes suddenly became confused. Some turned around and ran away, while others clenched their weapons and looked around in panic, fearing that a spirit would suddenly appear around them.

    Using his hands and feet, Mei Cheng crawled out of the bushes and saw the chaotic crowd at a glance.  As soon as everyone saw something suddenly emerge from the bushes, they raised their weapons and smashed into it without waiting to see what it was. Mei Cheng was beaten to death on the spot before he even had time to scream.

    After beating Mei Cheng to death, everyone's mood finally calmed down a little.  But when they saw that it was Mei Cheng who was killed by their combined efforts, everyone was stunned.

    "Everyone, please don't mess up and listen to me." The person who had flattered Meicheng before stood up at this time and said loudly to everyone.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out of fear, and when they saw someone talking, they immediately became quiet and looked at the speaker eagerly.  The person who stood up said: "Mei Cheng is dead, but where is the master? Where is the master now? Why did Mei Cheng scream before?"

    "Yingxiong, when is it? Do you still care about this?" someone asked anxiously.

    "No, this is very important to us!" Yingxiong shouted loudly: "Think about it, what will happen to us if Master Summers knows that we have killed Mei Cheng?"

    &nbsp; One sentence immediately silenced everyone.  After a long silence, someone asked: "Then what do you think we should do now?"

    “Let’s go into the forest and see how your current situation is?” Ying Xiong replied decisively.

    It was a matter of life and death. No one dared to shirk anymore. They picked a few bold people and walked into the bushes with Ying Xiong.  After a while, Yingxiong and others discovered Lu Chang's body.

    The situation was more serious than imagined. Lu Chang died, and the only person who could save their lives died.  Everyone looked at each other, and finally focused on Ying Xiong.  Yingxiong frowned and pondered for a moment, then said to everyone: "Your Excellency is dead, but we are alive and well. Even if Mr. Summers doesn't pursue the case, our future will be over."

    "Yingxiong, stop being so pretentious and tell us your idea quickly. We all listen to you." Someone shouted impatiently.

    Yingxiong nodded when he heard this, "My idea is simple, put the blame on him. We have to unify the narrative. Let's say that Mei Cheng suddenly killed you when it was convenient for you, and then we killed him together in order to avenge you.  Mei Cheng, in this way, not only do we have no fault, but we also have merit."

    After everyone listened to Yingxiong’s method, they discussed it in low voices. Yingxiong was not in a hurry and looked at the discussants silently. He was confident that these people would definitely agree with his method in the end.  Moreover, he came up with this method, which is equivalent to saving their lives. If he becomes prosperous because of this matter in the future, then these people will be his most capable subordinates.

    It didn’t go as Yingxiong expected, after everyone discussed it for a while.  Yingxiong's method was unanimously agreed upon.  There was nothing that could be done about it. As Lu Chang's subordinate, Lu Chang died silently.  If Summers knew about this, not to mention his future, it would be a question of whether he could even save his life.  Well now, there is Ying Xiong’s solution.  Life can be saved.  As for whether Summers believed it, everyone present believed it anyway.  It's a pity that Mei Cheng will take a big blame for everyone's future after he dies.

    After discussing Lu Chang’s matter, everyone then remembered the matter of the Courage.  Now that Lu Chang is dead, everyone's previous fear of him has also dissipated.  The rules set by Lu Chang have become decorations.  Thinking of this, green light suddenly appeared in the eyes of some anxious people. The women captured by them can be regarded as stunning in the world. Now that the person restraining them is gone, they can finally enjoy it to their heart's content.  I'm back.

    But just when they turned around to take action, they sadly discovered that the beauty was gone, only Ning Ping and Shi Bafang looked at them with sneers.  And the cold firearms that had been opened on the Spirit.

    Field was angry that these people attacked him.  He pressed the button mercilessly, and the firearms on the Courage suddenly spurted out tongues of flame. Yingxiong was still dreaming of his dream of promotion and wealth, but was instantly torn into pieces by the whizzing bullets.  Those who were lucky enough to escape were killed by Ning Ping and Shi Bafang who were standing by.  In a short time, the team headed by Lu Chang was completely wiped out.

    Lin Ke and the other girls excitedly gathered around Han Mengxin to inquire about his welfare, not caring about the fighting outside.  Everyone knows it in their heart.  If they were taken away by those people, what awaited them would be an outcome worse than death.  Therefore, they had no objection to Ning Ping's actions.

    Listening to Han Mengxin talk about her experiences during this period.  Lin Ke and the other girls were talking and laughing. After Han Mengxin finished speaking, Lin Ke suddenly asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, Han Yu asked you and Ning Ping to leave first. Did he say when he would come back?"

    "This no." Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this, and then comforted Lin Ke and said: "Sister Ke, don't worry, we will drive the courage to pick up my brother. I believe that with my brother's ability, there is no one here who can deal with him.  Got him."

    "That's right. In order to avoid a long night and many dreams, let's leave quickly." Lin Ke replied.

    Everyone understood Lin Ke's mood at this time, and everyone took their places and drove the Courage to pick up Han Yu.

    ***************************************

    In the Shadow Forest

    Han Yu knelt down on one knee and stared at the guy who suddenly appeared to disrupt the situation with a look of disapproval.  This guy fell from the sky and not only snatched away his hostage Morian, but also fought with him afterwards.  What's even more annoying is that this guy can't do anything about it.

    "Stop resisting. With your current strength, you can't deal with me. Of course, I admit that your potential is amazing. In time, you will definitely be able to tie with me, but that will happen in the future. As for now, give up.  Resist, raise your hands and surrender, and I will spare your life."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off the guy who was holding Morrigan?s waist and looking at him with a sissy look on his face, Han Yu made a disdainful sound and muttered in a low voice: "Heavy taste."

    &nbsp; Morrigan was furious when she heard this, glared at Han Yu and cursed: "Han Yu! Do you remember what I told you before? I will tear your stinky mouth to pieces!"

    "Bah! If you have the ability, just give it a try." Han Yu said provocatively without showing any signs of weakness.

    When Morrigan heard this, she was about to step forward.  At this time, Han Yu was very physically exhausted, even standing was a bit difficult, and he was still Morrigan's opponent.  It was because of this that Morrigan felt confident. But what Morrigan didn't expect was that even at this time, Han Yu was still as tough as before.

    "Don't be impulsive, he is very strong, and the organization needs such fresh blood." Before Morrigan could step forward, the man holding Morrigan's waist hugged Morrigan and advised him.

    "Xiaolou, this guy is bullying me." Morrigan said coquettishly to her lover after hearing this.

    Han Yu immediately hugged his shoulders and shuddered, muttering in a low voice: "It's so disgusting!"

    "Han, you will die if you don't speak!" Morrigan glared at Han Yu and cursed.

    "Yes, I am an upright person, and I want to say something when I see someone I don't like. I'm a sissy, you actually like this Morrigan, you can do it, it seems you must be a collector."

    "Don't think that you can irritate me. And at this time, irritating me is not a wise choice." Sissy looked at Han Yu with a smile and said.

    Han Yu curled his lips disdainfully, and when the sissy saw this, he said, "My surname is Bai, and my name is Xiaolou. I wonder what your surname is?"

    "Easy to say, Han Yu."

    Bai Xiaolou heard the words and praised: "What a good name. Han Yu, I wonder if you would like to join my organization? I can assure you that you will never suffer any loss if you join my organization."

    "Thank you. I'm used to being free and can't be restrained. Especially an organization like yours that hides its head and shows its tail, I'm not interested in." Han Yu refused without hesitation.

    Bai Xiaolou’s smile remained unchanged and he continued to say to Han Yu: “Don’t reject me so quickly, at least you have to think about it. If nothing else, do you want to die here?”

    "Haha, my life is here. If you have the ability, just come and get it." Han Yu immediately replied not to be outdone.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 419: Entering Meditation

    "You really won't give up until you reach the Yellow River, so let me let you understand the gap between you and me." Bai Xiaolou sighed slightly, and looked at Han Yu with a solemn expression.

    Han Yu was on alert and did not dare to be careless.  The surrounding environment began to become illusory, and the characters in front of him began to become blurry. Han Yu secretly screamed: "I've been tricked again. Huh? Why do you say again?"

    Han Yu was not given time to think. When Han Yu came back to his senses, he and Bai Xiaolou were already in a field of flowers. No, it should be said that they were in a sea of ??flowers. It was an endless plain.  It is covered with blooming flowers.  Han Yu and Bai Xiaolou stood opposite each other.

    "What the hell is this place?" Han Yu asked, staring at Bai Xiaolou.

    Bai Xiaolou smiled slightly and asked, "Is it beautiful here?"

    The anger in Han Yu's heart was suddenly ignited, and he cursed angrily: "Beautiful, you big-headed devil!" As he said that, the flames in his hands came together, and the two flames roared and were thrown by Bai Xiaolou.  Bai Xiaolou didn't even try to avoid it. When the fireball approached, two flowers suddenly grew wildly in front of Bai Xiaolou. The flowers faced the fireball and swallowed the flying fireball into the stamens in one bite. They closed and did not stop.  Just spit out a black smoke.

    "What the hell is this?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Bai Xiaolou smiled and replied: "Isn't this a ghost thing? This is my beloved pet. Han Yu, welcome to my *********. Here, you have to listen to me."  "

    "Bah! You sissy, I won't listen to you. Let me out quickly!"

    After hearing Han Yu's words, Bai Xiaolou's expression remained unchanged and he continued: "If you agree to join my organization, I will let you out. Otherwise, you will stay here for the rest of your life. With your strength, you cannot break me.  Created illusion."

    "Really?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "If you don't believe it, you can try it."

    What Han Yu hates the most is Bai Xiaolou's appearance of having everything under control, no matter how he looks at it, he hates it.  Hearing Bai Xiaolou's confident words, Han Yu stopped talking and fired fireballs in his hands, causing the flowers and stems around him to fly around.  The ground is full of potholes.  Bai Xiaolou's eyelids began to beat nonstop, and he began to regret in his heart that he had brought this guy Han Yu here. This guy was simply a king of destruction.  If he continues to destroy it wantonly, the illusion he has finally cultivated will come to an end.

    "Stop! Stop!" Bai Xiaolou couldn't help shouting to Han Yu who was enjoying the destruction.

    "What? Are you willing to let me out?" Han Yu stopped and looked at Bai Xiaolou with a joking face and asked.

    Bai Xiaolou's face turned red and white, but he still shook his head and said: "You can leave if you want, but you must defeat me, the guardian beast in the illusion. Otherwise, I will not let you out. And I warn you,  If you destroy my flowers again, I will lock you here for the rest of your life."

    Han Yu ignored Bai Xiaolou's warning and said directly to Bai Xiaolou: "Call your guardian beast out so that I can leave as soon as possible. I don't want to stay in this miserable place for a second."

    "You will regret it." Bai Xiaolou smiled mysteriously at Han Yu.  The figure gradually blurred.

    "Hey, where are you going?" When Han Yu saw something was wrong, he immediately reached out to grab Bai Xiaolou, but he missed it. The afterimage of Bai Xiaolou disappeared in front of Han Yu.  In this space full of flowers, Han Yu was the only one left paying attention to his surroundings.

    Not long after, Han Yu felt the ground beneath his feet shaking, and a bud emerged from the ground.  It grows when the wind blows.  But in the blink of an eye, the buds have taken shape, bloomed, produced fruits, and the fruits have ripened and fallen to the ground.

    ?Looking at the woman emerging from the fruit.  Han Yu was stunned and muttered to himself: "Damn it. Flower Fairy!?"

    The flower fairy is very angry!

    Staring at Han Yu angrily, he pointed at the surrounding environment destroyed by Han Yu.  He yelled dissatisfied: "You king of destruction, look at the good things you have done!"

    ????????? Han Yu is a docile donkey who takes soft things rather than hard ones. He originally thought that his opponent was a woman, but even though he knew in his heart that this was a humanoid guardian beast, Han Yu still didn’t want to fight with the Flower Fairy.  But Han Yu was unhappy when he heard that the flower fairy didn't say anything at first, but instead blamed himself.  He immediately retorted: "Thank you for the compliment, I haven't done enough."

    "I'm not praising you!" Hua Xianzi said in a deep voice with a cold face.

    "Oh." Han Yu responded, and nothing more happened after that.

    Hua Xianzi’s face became even colder, she pointed at Han Yu and said, "It seems you haven’t understood where you went wrong? I want to teach you a lesson."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "Okay, come on. I'm warning you, although I won't kill women, I will still enjoy spanking them.Interesting.  "

    "Rogue!" Hua Fairy's face turned red and she gritted her teeth and replied.

    "Hey, hooligan? I still have more hooligan methods that I haven't used yet. Do you want to see me?" Han Yu replied with a ruffian look on his face.

    Hua Xianzi stopped talking and took action directly, using practical actions to express her angry mood at the moment.  A rain of petals floated towards Han Yu.  Han Yu stared at the rain of petals floating over and saw with his own eyes that the objects touched by the rain of petals were chopped into pieces. He suddenly shouted: "I'm stuck! Meat grinder!"

    Of course Han Yu would not sit still and wait for death, and immediately started to fight back.  Facing the overwhelming rain of petals, Han Yu did not skimp on his abilities. To deal with such tricks, it was useless to concentrate the essence. The key was to use a wide range of attacks to resist them.

    Fortunately, the petal rain is very powerful, but it is very fragile. It has no advantage at all in the confrontation with the flames. It was swallowed up by the flames in the blink of an eye.  Not only that, the flames also took advantage of the victory and almost burned Hua Xianzi.  Unfortunately, Fairy Hua reacted quickly and backed away just before the flames approached.  But even so, Hua Fairy's face was still smoked by the black smoke produced by the flames.

    Seeing that Hua Xianzi’s fair and tender face suddenly turned as dark as a stove prince, Han Yu couldn’t help laughing.  It's just that he laughed, but the flower fairy who was laughed at could not laugh.  And not only could she not laugh, the flower fairy was also very angry!  I guess no one else would be in a beautiful mood.

    "Huh!" Hua Fairy snorted coldly and muttered something. The surrounding ground began to bulge, and four plants with large roots and thick stems emerged from the soil.  Han Yu felt bad when he saw a human face on the flower plate.  Sure enough, the flower fairy opposite pointed at Han Yu and shouted at the four plants around her: "He bullied me!"

    "Whoa!" The four plants all looked at Han Yu, with an angry expression on his flowery face.  Four plants were seen twisting their bodies and pulling out the roots buried deep in the ground.  He quickly formed a pair of big feet and took a big step before Han Yu rushed over.

    Han Yu then threw two fireballs, and saw the branches and leaves of the flying plant shaking.  A shield made of plants blocked the flying fireball, and sparks flew everywhere, but the plant shield did nothing.  Immediately, four plant guards were seen using their branches and leaves to transform into weapons, and they rushed to Han Yu to chop them down.

    Dodge left and right.  Han Yu alone could not defeat the four plant guards who cooperated tacitly.  In line with the principle that a good man should never take advantage of the situation, Han Yu turned around and ran away, followed closely by four plant guards.  Han Yu was thinking about countermeasures while running. The four guys behind had shields to withstand the flames, and they cooperated with each other very well.  Simply Han Yu glanced at the Flower Fairy who was watching the battle not far away.

    Doing what he thought of, Han Yu began to approach the Flower Fairy with purpose, and the Flower Fairy was not a fool. As soon as he saw Han Yu approaching, he understood what Han Yu was planning to do. He immediately muttered words again, and four more plant guards appeared in front of the Flower Fairy.  The surroundings were on high alert for Han Yu who was approaching.

    Han Yu cursed secretly when he saw this.  Now that his purpose has been discovered, Han Yu will naturally not come closer to him again.  I can only think of other ways.  He walked around the garden with the four plant guards who were chasing after him.  Turned around for a while.  Han Yu suddenly turned around and raised his middle finger at the four plant guards behind him.  As the middle finger was raised, several flame chains suddenly appeared around the four plant guards. Before the four plant guards could react, the flame chains fell on them.  As soon as the flame came into contact with the plant guard's body, the plant guard's body made a "ziz" sound.  Hear this sound.  Han Yu felt relieved, knowing that the bodies guarded by these plants were also afraid of fire.  That way there's no problem.

    "Hurry up and help!" When Hua Fairy saw that her guards were trapped, she quickly ordered the four plant guards guarding her.  The four plant guards faithfully carried out the Flower Fairy's orders, but as a result, even the four of them were entangled in flame chains.

    "You, how did you do it?" Hua Xianzi looked at Han Yu who was walking over and asked.

    Han Yu replied proudly after hearing this: "It's nothing? It's just a trap that was conveniently laid when escaping."

    "You could still think of this when you were running away?" Hua Fairy said with a surprised look on her face.

    "Hmph, do you know how powerful I am? Surrender quickly, otherwise I will spank you. Well take off your pants and spank you then!" Han Yu looked at the Flower Fairy with a smirk on his face and said.

    Hua Xianzi subconsciously took a step back and covered her butt with both hands.  Han Yu laughed when he saw this, and stepped forward to put more pressure on the flower fairy in front of him.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he took two steps forward, Hua Xianzi, who had looked embarrassed and annoyed before, suddenly smiled. Before Han Yu could react, the ground beneath his feet suddenly lifted.The petals of the flower were wrapped in it by Han Yu, who was unable to react in time.  The flower fairy smiled proudly and shouted at the closed flower bones: "Han Yu, you have been fooled!"

    "You insidious guy! Let me out quickly!"

    "As long as you surrender, I will let you out."

    "Fart! Live your dream! You want me to surrender? No way!"

    "Don't surrender? Okay, I'll just use you to feed this big guy. It hasn't tasted fresh food for a long time. Do you know the piranha? It's one of them, and you will be slowly digested by it. See it with your own eyes.  There are not many opportunities to experience this kind of thing while you are being digested.”

    "Hmph! Want to eat me? That depends on whether it has a good set of teeth." Han Yu's cold snort came from Huaguduo.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Huaguduo shook violently, and Fairy Hua said helplessly: "Don't waste your efforts, it's impossible to escape from it with your own strength, you'd better save some energy and consider my suggestion.  "

    In the Huagu Duo, Han Yu tried to use his own power to destroy the cage composed of petals. But to Han Yu's disappointment, apart from causing the Huagu Duo to vibrate, the surrounding petals did not even open a gap.  What's worse is that Han Yu felt his head was dizzy. If he hadn't bit the tip of his tongue hard, he might have fainted at this moment.  It was easier said than done to stay awake. His upper and lower eyelids kept fighting. In the end, Han Yu failed to defeat the God of Sleep and fell asleep.

    ****************************

    "Get up! Get up! You bastard! If you don't get up, you're going to die!" There were waves of urgent cries in my ears.  Han Yu barely opened his eyes.  As a result, before he could ask who was coming, the person in front of him rushed forward and grabbed Han Yu's collar with one hand.  He raised his hand high and slapped Han Yu in the face with his round arm.  He spoke like he didn't need money, and the beating made Han Yu's eyes flash with stars.  The sleepiness suddenly disappeared.

    "No, stop fighting, I'm already awake." Han Yu shouted intermittently.  It's not that he doesn't want to resist, it's just that his whole body is soft now.  Can't muster any strength.

    Hearing Han Yu speak, the visitor let go of his hand. Han Yu immediately fell to the ground. He tried his best to open his eyes and was shocked.  I don’t know where I got the strength to fight.  Han Yu sat up suddenly, stared at the man in front of him and shouted, "Han Yan? Why are you still fine?"

    “Oh, it turns out this guy’s name is Han Yan.”

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he immediately understood that he had recognized the wrong person.  Looking around, it was pitch black, very similar to the first time I met Han Yan.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked, looking at the person in front of him.

    "Well, I was left here to help you answer your questions. But seeing as your situation is critical, if I don't bring you here, I'm afraid you won't need me."

    Look at the person sitting opposite you.  Han Yu asked tentatively: "Who left you?"

    "Zhu Rong."

    When Han Yu heard this name, he felt relieved.  But then he asked in confusion: "Why did Zhu Rong leave you here?"

    "Let me solve your doubts. Zhu Rong originally wanted to answer your doubts in person, but after he passed his power to you, he realized that he didn't have much time. In desperation, he had to create a clone of me. Wait for you  When you encounter problems in the future, you can let me explain the problems you encounter."

    "Have I not inherited Zhu Rong's power?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "With your current level, who do you think you've inherited?" Zhu Rong's clone said to Han Yu with an expression as if he was joking.

    Han Yu’s face suddenly turned ugly.  But Zhu Rong's clone was unaware and continued: "If you have really mastered Zhu Rong's power, then the guy named Bai Xiaolou you met before will be nothing to you."

    "But how can I fully inherit Zhu Rong's power?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "This depends on your own ability. Do you still remember the fire spirit bead that Zhu Rong mentioned when he passed on his power to you? Although I don't know why the fire spirit bead became a part of your body, but Zhu Rong  The power passed down to you is now stored in the Fire Spirit Pearl. If you want to inherit Zhu Rong’s power, then find a way to take out the power from the Fire Spirit Pearl."

    "What should I do?" Han Yu said depressedly.

    Zhu Rong's clone thought for a while and then said: "Well let's start from the beginning. Zhu Rong passed on his power to you, but the power passed on to you was not yours at the beginning, but belonged to Zhu Rong. You want  All you have to do is keep practicing, absorb the power that Zhu Rong imparts to you, and transform Zhu Rong’s power into your own.?.  Originally, Zhu Rong asked you to eat the flame fruit with the intention of storing his power into the flame fruit. However, he did not expect that there was a fire spirit bead hidden in your body, so Zhu Rong temporarily changed his mind and injected his own power into the fire spirit bead.  "

    "Why bother?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "This is a very necessary step. Everyone's body is single, and the power they possess should also be single. Once Zhu Rong's power enters your body, once it collides with the power in your original body, at that time, you will be unlucky  It will be you. But sealing Zhu Rong's power in the fire spirit bead is different. It's like putting something in a safe and assimilating Zhu Rong's power bit by bit. This is better than two forces fighting in your body.  , much safer. What's more, with your current physical condition, you can't bear all the power of Zhu Rong. You can only transform your body bit by bit. When your body can fully withstand that powerful force,  , you can fully inherit Zhu Rong’s power.”

    After listening to Zhu Rong’s clone’s explanation, Han Yu asked: “What should I do now? If I can’t leave that ghost place, I will have no future.”

    "Now, of course, I just want to find a way to get in touch with the Fire Spirit Bead in my body, and try to extract some of the power from the Fire Spirit Bead to overcome the current difficulties." Zhu Rong's clone replied without thinking.

    "Is it possible?" Han Yu asked uncertainly.

    "You have to do it even if it doesn't work, because you have no other choice."

    "Okay, then how do I get in touch with the Fire Lingzhu?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Sit down cross-legged with your legs, relax your body, and keep calling the three words Huo Lingzhu in your heart. Don't think about anything else."

    According to the request of Zhu Rong's clone, Han Yu sat cross-legged on the ground like an old monk in meditation, thinking about nothing but the words "Huolingzhu" in his heart.

    Five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes, half an hour Just when Han Yu was about to give up, Han Yu suddenly felt that on the side of the scene in front of him, he was suddenly in a sea of ??fire. When he looked up, he saw a red  The bead hovered not far above his head.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 420: Borrowing Strength

    "Hey, a distinguished guest is here. It doesn't make sense not to come out to greet him." Han Yu raised his head and shouted at the red beads floating not far above his head.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the beads hovering in mid-air began to glow. A figure flew out of the beads and landed lightly in front of Han Yu. He said lazily: "Why are you making such a noise? You are sleeping soundly."

    A woman wearing a bright red bellyband, a pair of knee-high pants, and a sleepy face stood in front of Han Yu. Han Yu was a little embarrassed and didn't know where to put his eyes. He lowered his head and said, "I'm sorry.  Beauty, I'm disturbing your sleep. But I can't help it. If I don't come to you for help, you will probably fall asleep forever."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the red-haired woman replied nonchalantly: "You're trying to scare me, I'm not scared."

    "Of course, I know you are not scared, but I am not telling lies. In fact, I am in trouble, so I want to discuss with you whether I should give me a little bit of Zhu Rong's power and let me solve the trouble in front of me.  Deal with it.”

    "Wellthen I can't help it. If you want Zhu Rong's power, you have to work hard on your own. I don't have the ability to give you the power in the fire spirit bead." The red-haired woman looked helpless to Han.  Yu said.

    "Then can you tell me how to extract the power from the Fire Spirit Pearl?" Han Yu asked quickly.  Since the red-haired woman just said that she was unable to extract the power from the Fire Spirit Orb, the red-haired woman did not say that she did not know how to extract the power.

    The red-haired woman smiled at Han Yu.  He opened his mouth and asked, "Why should I tell you?"

    "Oh" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.  I didn't expect that the woman in front of me would suddenly say this.  Seeing Han Yu's dull look, the red-haired woman yawned out of boredom and said in a disappointed tone: "It's boring. This time the host turned out to be a boring gourd with no sense of humor."

    Han Yu exclaimed dumbfounded: "Sister, what time is it now? I'm still in the mood to joke. Hurry up, I have to deal with those guys who are causing trouble for me."

    "Bang" the red-haired woman curled her lips when she heard this, and said to Han Yu: "Take off your clothes."

    "What are you going to do?" Han Yu crossed his arms nervously, looked at the red-haired woman warily and said, "I can tell you, I am not a casual person."

    "Bah! Do you think I'm just casual? I tell you. I'm not a human being when I'm casual! Ah, no, bah, I'm a very reserved person."

    Facing Han Yu’s disbelieving look, the red-haired woman shouted frantically: “Take off your clothes quickly. I want to check your body to see if you can withstand the power in the fire spirit bead.”

    "If you had told me earlier, wouldn't I have taken it off earlier?" Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief and complained to the red-haired woman.

    "You didn't even ask." The red-haired woman shouted unhappily.

    Han Yu immediately replied: "Then you should take the initiative to say it. When I saw the obscene expression on your face, of course I misunderstood."

    "Ah, hurry up and take it off, mom! There's so much nonsense!" the red-haired woman shouted frantically again.

    Han Yu slowly took off his coat, exposed his upper body, and then asked the red-haired woman: "Do you want to take off your pants?"

    "How dare you!" the red-haired woman screamed.

    "I'm just asking." Han Yu curled his lips and said.

    The red-haired woman's hands wandered around Han Yu's upper body, making Han Yu blush.  The red-haired woman saw this and smiled: "What? Have you never been touched by a woman?"

    "Humph, are you a woman?" Han Yu asked casually.

    The red-haired woman was furious, as if she had used a move, which is an instinctive skill that any woman can learn without a teacher.  pinch.

    "Hiss" Han Yu took a breath and looked at the red-haired woman depressedly.  The red-haired woman withdrew her hand with a proud look on her face, looked at Han Yu and said: "You are in good physical condition and can absorb a little of the power in the fire spirit bead, but you have to be careful. For the sake of your future, you'd better  Get your body into shape as quickly as possible so you can absorb more power.”

    "How do you exercise?" Han Yu asked while rubbing the soft flesh on his waist.

    "Didn't that guy named Zhu Rong tell you?"

    "No, he disappeared after passing his power to me." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "He is really an irresponsible guy. Forget it, since he doesn't care, then I'll take care of it. Close your eyes." The red-haired woman said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu believed that the red-haired woman in front of him would not harm him, so he closed his eyes as told.  I felt a hand pressing on my forehead, and pictures and words flashed through my mind.  Han Yu was surprised and wanted to open his eyes, but before he could do anything, a red-haired woman's voice came to his ears.  "Don'tZhang, this is the Fire God Secret in the Fire Spirit Pearl.  Best practice for people like you.  Be careful, this is a treasure.  "

    Han Yu made no move and stood calmly with his eyes closed until the red-haired woman's voice sounded in his ears again, "Okay, open your eyes. Have you memorized all the Vulcan Techniques I taught you?"

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "Remember."

    "Just remember, follow me, I will take you to get the power in the Fire Spirit Pearl. By the way, before I go, I have a question to ask you." The red-haired woman looked back at Han Yu and asked.

    "Excuse me."

    "Are you aware of death?"

    "Is there any danger in accepting power?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    The red-haired woman rolled her eyes and replied: "Of course, haven't you ever heard of dying from strangulation? I'll teach you to be a good boy, give up when you're good, and don't bite off more than you can chew."

    "……Thank you for reminding."

    Han Yu took the red-haired woman's hand and was led into the bead floating in mid-air by the red-haired woman.  Looking at the red crystal in front of her, the red-haired woman said to Han Yu beside her: "Go, that's the power you need, go and get it yourself. Remember, do what you can."

    "How to absorb this?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Have you forgotten that I just reminded you to bite off more than you can chew?"

    "You won't let me eat it, will you?" Han Yu looked at the red-haired woman eagerly and asked.  But when Han Yu saw the red-haired woman nodding towards him.  Han Yu was immediately dumbfounded.  This is crystallization.  It’s not a cake. Do you have such good teeth?

    "Okay, don't worry, these powers look like crystals, but they are actually not very hard and won't break your teeth." The red-haired woman comforted Han Yu with a smile.  But looking at her look, she seemed to be gloating over her misfortune.

    Han Yu sighed, "There is no free lunch in this world. If you want to get something, you have to pay something. Forget it. I'll eat it." As he said that, Han Yu walked to the side of the power crystal and first picked a small dot.  , only chestnut-sized crystals.  After throwing it into my mouth, I took a tentative bite and found that the crystals were very soft, almost like gummy candies. Of course, the taste was incomparable.  Han Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  As a foodie, good teeth can lead to a good appetite. Now that he knew that this crystal would not harm his teeth, Han Yu immediately reached out for the nearby crystal.

    Unexpectedly, before Han Yu's hand touched the crystal, Han Yu felt a warm current coming from his lower abdomen, and it was getting hotter and hotter.  In no time.  Han Yu's forehead was already sweating.  Sensing something was wrong, the red-haired woman hurriedly shouted: "Don't hold on! Hurry up and sit cross-legged and practice the Vulcan Technique I gave you before. Relax your body and don't resist the power in your body."

    Han Yu still sat down, letting the heat in his lower abdomen move around all parts of his body.  It's just that the feeling is unpleasant, itchy, numb, sore, painful, bloated all kinds of uncomfortable feelings came to mind, making Han Yu's body start to sweat continuously.  After a while, all the clothes on my body were soaked.  If you look closely, Han Yu's body is sending out some black substance at the moment, but Han Yu closed his eyes and endured the uncomfortable feeling without noticing.  But the red-haired woman standing by looked at it very carefully and couldn't help but nod her head.

    I don’t know how much time has passed.  The red-haired woman's voice sounded in Han Yu's ears, "Okay, open your eyes. It's okay."

    Han Yu opened his eyes as he said, and was suddenly surprised to find something.  At this moment, my ears and eyes are clear and I feel refreshed.  He couldn't help but look at the red-haired woman in surprise.  The red-haired woman smiled slightly when she saw this.  Explained to Han Yu: "The power you just swallowed has transformed your body, so don't make such a fuss."

    "Then can I continue to receive power now?"

    "Yes. But I want to remind you, the bigger the crystal you eat, the greater the transformation you will have to endure. Are you confident that you can survive it?"

    "Ugh" Han Yu hesitated. The feeling just now made Han Yu deeply understand what it was like to live worse than death.  Now when I hear the red-haired woman say that if I continue to receive power, I will continue to suffer

    The red-haired woman looked at Han Yu's face, smiled slightly and said: "The future is long, you don't have to rush. Instead of continuing to receive power now, it is better to seize the time to feel the new power. In my opinion, what you are receiving now  The strength is enough for you to cope with the troubles you encounter."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the red-haired woman and couldn't help but ask: "Who are you? Are you the Fire Spirit Pearl?"

    "I can't tell you my origin for the time being, but don't worry, I have no ill intentions towards you. I just have nowhere to go for the time being, so I want to host it in the fire spirit bead. Okay, don't waste time, hurry up and feel the new addition to your body.  ???Strength it.  "

    After listening to the red-haired woman's words, Han Yu did not ask any further questions. Yiyan closed his eyes again and began to check the power in his body. What surprised Han Yu was that the fire power in his body was purer than before.  The power will definitely increase accordingly.

    "How do I get out of here?" Han Yu asked the red-haired woman as he opened his eyes.

    "As long as you want."

    "Then how will I come next time?"

    "As long as you want."

    Han Yu tried to think according to what the red-haired woman said. On the side of the scene in front of him, Zhu Rong's clone appeared in front of Han Yu.  When Zhu Rong's clone saw Han Yu, he immediately nodded with relief and said, "Very good, it seems you have gained some power."

    "You've been here all this time and haven't left?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Zhu Rong's clone rolled his eyes, "Where do you want me to go? I can only stay here for the time being. Until you fully grasp the power Zhu Rong left to you, then I will complete the task and disappear."

    "When will that happen?"

    "I don't think you should care about this issue now. Your body is about to be unable to support the outside world. If you don't want to find that your body is missing arms and legs when you go out. You'd better get out of here right now."

    "Then how will I come next time?"

    "As long as you want."

    "Why do you always say this?" Han Yu said depressedly.

    Zhu Rong's clone smiled when he heard the words: "That's right. This is your spiritual world, and you are the key to unlocking this spiritual world. If you want to come here, of course you need to think about it yourself."

    "Forget it, I won't talk to you anymore. I'll find a chance to talk to you after I solve all the troubles outside." Han Yu's usual approach to problems that he can't figure out at the moment is not to think about it.  After saying goodbye to Zhu Rong's clone, Han Yu returned to the real world.

    When I opened my eyes, I found that I was lying in the flower bone, with a layer of viscous liquid underneath me.  Han Yu shook his hand with disgust on his face.  Standing up, a flame suddenly rushed into the sky with Han Yu as the center.

    The flower fairy counted her fingers boredly and calculated the time.  Han Yu, who was waiting inside the flower bone, begged her for mercy. Unexpectedly, she didn't wait for mercy, but saw a pillar of fire erupting from the flower bone. In the pillar of fire, the flower bone was burned to ashes. Han Yu slowly landed on the ground without any injuries.  stood in front of the flower fairy.

    Seeing that the Flower Fairy was not far away from him, Han Yu flashed his figure and wanted to catch the Flower Fairy. Unexpectedly, the Flower Fairy moved faster.  Han Yu's figure flashed, and she also flashed, making Han Yu jump away.

    "You, how did you come out?" Hua Xianzi looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "You just came out like this." Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, stared at the Flower Fairy and threatened: "Your tricks are no longer working, surrender quickly and let me out, or I will really spank you."

    Hua Xianzi's face turned red, she stared at Han Yu with gritted teeth and shouted, "Rogue, I want you to know the price of bullying me!"

    "Humph!" Han Yu snorted coldly and said nothing.

    I saw Han Yu's figure shaking.  He appeared behind Hua Fairy at a faster speed than before, and just as he was about to grab the back of Hua Fairy's neck, he saw several thick vines suddenly sprouting from behind Hua Fairy, and in the blink of an eye they were wrapped around Han Yu's neck.  body.

    "You'd better not move around, otherwise I'll tie you into a sieve." Hua Fairy looked at Han Yu proudly and said.

    Han Yu looked at the three-inch-long spikes on the vines that wrapped around him.  Staring at the Flower Fairy, he asked, "Is this your last resort?"

    "Humph, I have many methods. This is just the most common one." Hua Fairy replied with a cold snort.

    Han Yu grinned when he heard this and said to the Flower Fairy: "Okay, then let me see your other methods."

    "Can you escape from here?" Hua Xianzi looked at Han Yu with contempt and asked.

    "Don't you know that fire can burn everything? If I can't find the key to the cell, then I will dismantle the cell!" As soon as the voice fell, another pillar of fire rose up, and the high temperature made the flower fairy couldn't help but retreat.  Two steps.  When Hua Xianzi stood firm and wanted to see where Han Yu was, she heard Han Yu ask from behind, "Where are you looking?" As he said that, Han Yu slapped Hua Xianzi's butt in a playful way, and before Hua Xianzi  When he was angry, he flew away and shouted: "Oh, it's so elastic. It must feel good when you pump it."

    Hua Xianzi was so angry that veins popped up on her forehead. She had a new understanding of Han Yu's shamelessness.  The ground was trembling, and countless vines emerged from the ground, chasing Han Yu.  Han Yu avoidedRushing towards the Flower Fairy.  Just as he was about to catch Hua Xianzi, Han Yu's eyes flashed and Hua Xianzi disappeared.  Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned. In just such a moment, the vines wrapped Han Yu tightly, and countless spikes stabbed towards Han Yu.

    The third pillar of fire suddenly rose, but Han Yu was still unharmed, which disappointed Hua Xianzi who was watching the battle in the dark.  At the same time, I was also very puzzled. I was clearly not my opponent just now, but in the blink of an eye, the status of both parties had changed.  And just when Hua Xianzi was wondering, Han Yu's voice suddenly came to her ears, "I found you."

    Hua Xianzi shivered in excitement. Just as she was about to dig into the soil, she felt a pain in her scalp and was grabbed by Han Yu's hair.

    "You, let me go!" Hua Xianzi shouted while struggling.

    Han Yu ignored it, grabbed Hua Fairy's hair and walked to the open space. He pressed Hua Fairy's back to him on his arched left leg. At the same time, he raised his right hand high and looked at Hua Fairy with an evil look on his face.  The fairy said: "Do you remember what I just said?"

    "No!" Flower Fairy's face turned pale and she shouted with a look of horror.

    "Pa" was a crisp sound that immediately stunned Hua Xianzi, while Han Yu raised his right hand again with an evil smile on his face.

    "Let me go!" The flower fairy who came back to her senses struggled hard, trying to protect her butt with both hands. Unfortunately, all this was in vain. In front of Han Yu's power, this space full of flowers  Inside, there was a constant "pop" sound.

    ……

    I don’t know when it started, but Hua Xianzi gave up her struggle and lay there motionless, letting Han Yu spank her butt.  There was no response, and Han Yu's interest in spanking suddenly dropped.

    "Tell me, do you know you're wrong?" Han Yu asked the Flower Fairy.

    Flower Fairy:"……"

    Seeing that Hua Fairy resisted with silence, Han Yu snorted coldly and said: "Hmph, it seems you haven't given in yet. Well, this time I will take off your pants and beat you again!" As he said that, Han Yu reached out to Hua Fairy.  Wiped off the waist.

    This time Hua Xianzi panicked and hurriedly shouted: "I'm convinced, I'm convinced, I'm convinced."

    Hearing that the Flower Fairy was convinced, Han Yu retracted his hand, let go of the Flower Fairy and said: "Since you are convinced, then send me out. Although this place is beautiful, it is a pity that it is not suitable for me."

    "Yes." The freed Hua Fairy replied with an aggrieved look.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 421 Illusion

    Bai Xiaolou's expression at this moment was very complicated, a little surprised, a little surprised, and a little approving.  Han Yu frowned and looked at Bai Xiaolou, and shouted with an unhappy look on his face: "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome guy?"

    "Bah, are you considered a handsome guy?" Before Bai Xiaolou could answer, Morrigan standing aside looked at Han Yu with contempt and said.

    Han Yu waved his right hand and said loudly: "Speak up, men, and ladies, shut up and stay there!"

    "You!" Morrigan was so angry that she glared at Han Yu and gritted her teeth.

    Bai Xiaolou smiled, reached out and patted Morrigan on the shoulder, and said softly: "Don't be angry, that kid is talking nonsense."

    "Xiaolou, you want to avenge me." Morrigan stretched out her hand and pulled the corner of Bai Xiaolou's clothes and said coquettishly.

    Han Yu on the side shuddered, rubbed his arms and shouted: "It's so fucking disgusting."

    Morrigan was furious and turned around to glare at Han Yu.  But before she could take action, Bai Xiaolou took a step forward, stood in front of Han Yu, and said softly to Han Yu: "Have you decided how to answer me?"

    "After thinking about it, my answer is just two words"

    "agree?"

    "I bother!"

    Bai Xiaolou's expression changed, and he said to Han Yu with regret: "It seems that you have made up your mind, so I'm sorry. For the sake of the future of the organization, I will eliminate you here."

    "Haha, if you have the ability, feel free to use it. I want to see what kind of ability you have?"

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Bai Xiaolou smiled slightly, looked at Han Yu and said, "You will experience it soon." As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt Bai Xiaolou's eyes burst into light, and the objects around him were  Blurred deformation.

    "Damn it, I've been hit again." Han Yu cursed secretly, feeling dizzy involuntarily.

    When he opened his eyes again, Han Yu found that he was back in the sea of ??flowers where he was before, and the traces of being burned by his own flames still remained in place.

    Han Yu looked around and shouted, "Are you planning to trap me here forever?"

    No one responded, but someone slowly approached from the opposite side of Han Yu.  Looking at that figure, Han Yu felt that he must be an acquaintance.  When the person approached, Han Yu couldn't help but feel happy.  He stepped forward and shouted: "Field, Bafang, how come you two are locked up in a place like this?"

    The visitor didn’t answer. He looked at Han Yu and smiled, then raised the machete hidden behind his back.  Unexpectedly, he rushed towards Han Yu and slashed at him.  Han Yu was startled and dodged while shouting: "Hey, Field, Bafang, are you crazy? I'm Han Yu."

    Field and Shi Bafang ignored Han Yu's cries and wanted to kill Han Yu.  Every move went straight to Han Yu's vitals.  After a back and forth, Han Yu seized the opportunity and snatched the weapons from the two men's hands. Before Han Yu could say anything, he saw Field and Shi Bafang rushing over, hugging Han Yu, and opened their mouths to bite them.  Han Yu only had time to restrain Field, but Shi Bafang bit his right shoulder.  Tear hard.  A piece of flesh and blood was torn off Han Yu's right shoulder.  The pain made Han Yu roar, and the flames suddenly spurted out, hitting Shi Bafang.

    "Bafang!" Han Yu screamed regardless of his own pain, but unexpectedly found that the stone Bafang hit by the flames turned into a pile of soil.  Han Yu looked doubtfully at Field, who was still struggling after being restrained by him.  His heart skipped a beat, and the flames hit Field.  Suddenly, Field also turned into a pile of dirt.

    Han Yu frowned deeply.  He vaguely guessed who was behind the scenes, but what puzzled Han Yu was how did Bai Xiaolou know the looks of Field and Shi Bafang?

    Han Yu didn’t want to think too much. Not long after the fake Field and Shi Bafang were killed, Ning Ping, holding the Qingyun Sword, also appeared in front of Han Yu.

    "You are also a fake, right?" Han Yu asked with a wry smile.

    Han Yu's answer was Ning Ping's attack. Han Yu grabbed Ning Ping's sword-holding wrist with his left hand. He spread the five fingers of his right hand and printed it on Ning Ping's face. He said softly: "Really Ning Ping is not that weak."  As he spoke, a flame flew out and shattered Ning Ping's head.

    "Who will appear next? It won't be Lin Ke and the others, right?" Han Yu said to himself.  As soon as he finished speaking, four women led by Lin Ke appeared on the opposite side not far away from Han Yu. Han Yu smiled bitterly when he saw this. Although he knew that the other party was fake, Han Yu was really a little bit shy when Han Yu was allowed to take action.  Don't take your hands off.  He always had the illusion that the people standing in front of him were real people, but his reason told him that these people in front of him were all fakes.

    The four Lin Ke women were holding four different weapons, and they rushed towards Han Yu quickly, never leaving Han Yu's vital points. However, because Han Yu could not make a move, he could only passively dodge, and he was about toTrick.

    "Poof" Lin Ke's spear stabbed Han Yu's already injured right shoulder. The pain caused Han Yu to roar angrily, and there was a bang in his head, as if the string that had always kept him calm was suddenly broken.  Han Yu was like a wild beast that had been released from its restraints. He roared in the sky, as if a sonic attack had occurred. The four Lin Ke girls surrounding Han Yu were immediately shaken away and fell to the ground.  Lin Ke and the four girls quickly got up from the ground, let out a scream, and rushed towards Han Yu together.

    At this time, Han Yu seemed to be a different person, with his eyes closed tightly. When the four Lin Ke girls approached, Han Yu did not open his eyes and moved his body slightly. While avoiding the attacks of the four Lin Ke girls, he struck mercilessly.  began to fight back.  In just a few moments, the four fake Lin Ke girls returned to their ashes.  After taking care of the four Lin Ke girls, Han Yu slowly opened his eyes, stared at his left front, and said slowly: "Get out! You hidden rat!"

    "Hehehe It seems that I just did a stupid thing and awakened a beast." Bai Xiaolou looked at Han Yu with a relaxed expression and said.

    Han Yu did not answer, he preferred practical actions.  Before Bai Xiaolou could finish his words, Han Yu had already rushed towards Bai Xiaolou. Bai Xiaolou didn't panic, and disappeared in a flash.  When Han Yu stopped, Bai Xiaolou appeared behind Han Yu again.

    "You are a disaster! You killed your parents. If it weren't for the stupid thing you did, your parents would not have been discovered, and your parents would not have died to protect you and your sister.  In other words, you are the culprit who killed your parents. I pity your sister but she doesn’t know that the murderer who killed her parents has always been by her side." Bai Xiaolou's voice sounded in Han Yu's ears.  Yu was furious, and a pillar of fire with Han Yu as the center suddenly rose, but Bai Xiaolou floated away at this time.

    "You're talking nonsense!" Han Yu shouted angrily at Bai Xiaolou.

    "I'm talking nonsense, then just listen to what your parents told you." Bai Xiaolou smiled slightly.  The figure began to disappear gradually.  Han Yu understood that Bai Xiaolou would not be caught at this time, and a new illusion would probably appear soon.

    It’s pretty much what Han Yu thought.  But what surprised Han Yu was that the vision that appeared in front of him was none other than his long-dead parents.  Looking at the two faces that were blurred in memory, Han Yu's eyes were blurred.

    "Xiaoyu. Come here quickly and let mom take a good look at you." Han Yu's mother waved to Han Yu with tears in her eyes.  Han Yu subconsciously walked towards his mother.  Walking closer, Han Yu's father looked Han Yu up and down, and said with a pleased smile: "Okay, our Xiaoyu has finally grown up."

    Han Yu opened his mouth.  Don't know what to say at this moment.  But the mother on the side couldn't help it anymore, rushed forward, hugged Han Yu, and cried out in tears: "My child, I have made you suffer all these years."

    Han Yu’s psychological defense seemed to be instantly defeated by these words. Tears flowed from Han Yu’s eyes. Han Yu tried to stabilize his emotions and put his right hand on his mother’s forehead.

    “Son, what are you going to do?” The father, who was standing aside and crying, asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "My parents have passed away a long time ago. But I still want to thank you for allowing me to see my parents again." As he said that, Han Yu, with tears streaming down his face, launched an attack, and two spears made of flames pierced his parents' faces respectively.  His chest turned into two puddles of soil.

    Han Yu looked at the two pools of dirt on the ground silently, then suddenly raised his head and roared: "Get out! Bai Xiaolou, you bastard! Get out of here! I'm going to beat you to pieces! Get out of here!"

    Angry Han Yu began to destroy the surrounding environment wantonly. Bai Xiaolou, who was hiding in the dark, looked at Han Yu at this moment.  Shaking his head secretly.  But after all, it was his own fantasy, and Han Yu didn't feel bad if he destroyed it.  But Bai Xiaolou, as the master of the illusion, felt distressed.  Seeing the various precious flowers and plants he had collected so hard being destroyed, Bai Xiaolou decided.  Go out and meet Han Yu.

    As soon as he saw Bai Xiaolou show up, Han Yu immediately launched a fierce attack on Bai Xiaolou without saying a word.  But as soon as they met, Han Yu ran into trouble.  No matter how strong his attack was, he could never hit Bai Xiaolou. Every attack always failed, just like when Bai Xiaolou rescued Morrigan from him.

    "Damn it, what's going on?" Han Yu shook his head vigorously, trying to see clearly.  But it was clear that Bai Xiaolou was standing there, but how could his attack fail?

    "Heheheare you tired?" Bai Xiaolou looked at Han Yu with a proud look and asked with a smile.

    Han Yu was furious when he heard this. Since a single attack can't hurt you, then use a group attack. I don't believe I can't hit you!  Here and there, Han Yu stared closely at Bai Xiaolou, and the ground around him began to change.  Bai Xiaolou smiled slightly, waved his right hand, and flew into the sky.Counting petals, they roared towards Han Yu.  Han Yu knew the power of this petal rain. In order to avoid being minced, Han Yu had to change his defense.  It was at this time that Han Yu and Bai Xiaolou began to switch offense and defense.

    After blocking Bai Xiaolou’s five and three attacks in a row, Han Yu seized an opportunity and reached out to grab Bai Xiaolou’s right wrist.  But what's surprising is that even though Xiaolou's right wrist is clearly there, Han Yu still misses it.  Bai Xiaolou also realized something was wrong and actually kept a distance from Han Yu.

    Han Yu stood there with a thoughtful look on his face.  When he looked at Bai Xiaolou again, confidence was written all over Han Yu's face.  Bai Xiaolou was secretly shocked and reminded himself to be careful.  But when Bai Xiaolou discovered that Han Yu's attacks were still the same as before, the caution he had raised dropped again. Bai Xiaolou believed that Han Yu's confidence was just a bluff.  But what Bai Xiaolou never expected was that just when Bai Xiaolou relaxed his guard, Han Yu unexpectedly grabbed Bai Xiaolou's right wrist.

    "You, how did you find out?" Bai Xiaolou looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "I won't tell you, you bastard!" Han Yu grinned and punched Bai Xiaolou hard on the stomach.  The severe pain caused Bai Xiaolou to bend down, his mouth wide open, and a look of pain on his face.  If Morrigan saw Bai Xiaolou's situation at this time, she would definitely feel heartbroken.  Bai Xiaolou came to visit him as a gatekeeper, but he didn't expect to suffer such an unreasonable disaster.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu is not Morrigan. If Bai Xiaolou is in pain, then Han Yu will be happy.  A kind of violent pleasure made Han Yu's temperament very happy at this time.  Damn, you’ve been playing tricks on me for so long, it’s time for me to have some fun.  Think of this.  Han Yu punched Bai Xiaolou in the stomach again.

    Bai Xiaolou is very powerful, but that refers to his ability, as for his hand-to-hand combat ability.  Compared with Han Yu, Bai Xiaolou is just a dish in front of Han Yu.  Bai Xiaolou, who was caught by Han Yu, had no time to struggle at all, and was busy digesting the pain Han Yu had inflicted on Bai Xiaolou.

    "Hey. Are you resisting? Didn't you say something powerful just now? Say it!" Han Yu punched Bai Xiaolou again in the abdomen.  Bai Xiaolou couldn't bear it any longer. He opened his mouth and vomited out the overnight meal.

    Han Yu grinned and was about to continue talking when he felt a gust of wind coming from behind.  Han Yu immediately turned around and blocked Bai Xiaolou in front of him.  Unexpectedly, this played into the opponent's hands, and Bai Xiaolou was immediately snatched away by the opponent.  Han Yu was furious. How could the guy he finally caught be taken away so easily? He stretched out his hand to grab it, but saw the person who took Bai Xiaolou back away at a very fast speed.

    "How dare you go against me? Your butt is itchy again, right?" Han Yu yelled, glaring at the guy confronting him.

    Hua Xianzi’s face turned slightly red and she hugged Bai Xiaolou tightly.  He pleaded to Han Yu: "You have already won. Why must we kill them all?"

    Han Yu’s face sank and he said angrily: “Make no mistake, it’s the guy in your arms who wants to kill me. I’m just fighting back.”

    "Now that you have won, he has only half his life left after you beat him, can you let him go?" Hua Xianzi looked at Han Yu and said.

    "Let him go? What if he still goes against me? This guy's ability is very troublesome."

    After hearing what Han Yu said.  Hua Xianzi immediately replied: "No, he has learned his lesson. Next time he wants to trouble you, he will definitely consider the consequences first."

    "I'm sorry. Your words can't convince me." Han Yu thought for a moment and said to Hua Fairy in a deep voice.

    Hua Xianzi subconsciously hugged Bai Xiaolou tightly in her arms.  Maybe there was too much power, and Bai Xiaolou woke up.  Bai Xiaolou nestled in Hua Xianzi's arms, glared at Han Yu and said, "I will repay you double the pain you have made me suffer!"

    "Really? Then you have to stand up first before talking about such nonsense." Han Yu looked at Bai Xiaolou with contempt and replied.

    Bai Xiaolou was furious, but he could only be angry now. Han Yu's previous three punches were each harder than the last. Bai Xiaolou felt pain if he moved even slightly, let alone stand up straight like Han Yu said.  He lowered his waist and spoke.

    "Hmph, I can just lie down to deal with you." Bai Xiaolou snorted coldly and glared at Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned slightly, and the flame rose in his hand.  Hua Xianzi was shocked when she saw this. Just when she was about to use her own ability to resist, she heard Bai Xiaolou say: "You don't need to take action, leave this place to me." As he said that, right in front of Bai Xiaolou, the ground began to squirm.  A human figure emerged from the ground and gradually transformed into someone familiar to Han Yu.

    "If you can, kill these people who are familiar to you. Go! Kill him!" Bai Xiaolou smiled sinisterly at Han Yu and ordered to the clay puppet he created.

    Field, Shi Bafang, ???Ke, Ning Ping everyone Han Yu had ever seen stood on Bai Xiaolou's side. What was even more exaggerated was that Han Yu even saw several of himself.

    When Bai Xiaolou was proudly looking at his masterpiece and preparing to appreciate it, he saw that the ground around Han Yu had turned into lava. The clay dolls that rushed towards Han Yu did not even touch the corners of Han Yu's clothes.  They fell into the magma one by one and dissolved quickly without even bubbling.

    Han Yu looked at Bai Xiaolou, who was stunned by this scene, and asked proudly: "Do you have any other tricks?"

    "You, don't you have any worries at all?" Bai Xiaolou looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "Why should I be surprised?"

    "Those people are all people you are familiar with."

    "Yes, but those clay dolls are not real people. Why should I be surprised? Even if I am surprised, I am also surprised that those clay dolls are very similar to real people. But fake ones are fake. No matter how similar they are, they are still the same.  Fake!"

    After hearing Han Yu's answer, Bai Xiaolou was silent for a moment, struggled to stand up from Hua Xianzi's arms, bowed to Han Yu, and thanked him sincerely: "Thank you for solving the problem that I have been having.  My question. In return, I will use all my strength in the next attack, please be careful."

    "Humph, then let me see how capable you are." Han Yu replied with a cold snort.  Saying this, Han Yu still increased his vigilance. After all, Bai Xiaolou's ability had caused him a lot of suffering, especially psychologically.  But now, looking at Bai Xiaolou's appearance, it is obvious that he has made a breakthrough. Of course, Han Yu must deal with it carefully and not capsize at this time.

    Looking at Han Yu who was waiting for him, Bai Xiaolou said softly to Hua Xianzi behind him: "Go back. Your participation is not needed in the next battle."

    "But……"

    "Go back! This is an order! Also, after the battle is over, if I lose, remember to send this guy out. This guy is a king of destruction. I don't want my hard work to continue to be destroyed by him."

    "Yes." Hua Xianzi bowed and accepted the order.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 422 Like a dream or an illusion

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone in from the window, making Han Yu, who was sleeping soundly, feel a little uncomfortable. He closed his eyes and moved to a place where the sun could not reach him, and Han Yu continued to sleep.

    "Bang!" The door was pushed open forcefully, and a girl rushed into the room. When she saw Han Yu sleeping soundly on the bed, without saying a word, she stepped forward, lifted the quilt, and shouted to Han Yu.  Said: "Brother, get up. If you don't get up, you will be late."

    Han Yu woke up from the cold. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him. He was stunned and blurted out: "Mengxin? Why are you here? Where are Ningping and the others?"

    "What are you talking about? Who is Ning Ping?" Han Mengxin frowned and looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked around and remembered that he was playing against Bai Xiaolou just now, but when he woke up, he was actually in the room, and it seemed that this was his home.

    "Mengxin, why am I here?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Brother, are you okay? You're not sleeping, are you? Get up quickly. If you don't go out quickly, we will definitely be late today. Today is the first day of school, and I don't want to be late." Han Mengxin said, stretching out her hand  Just pull Han Yu's arm.

    Han Yu was dumbly pulled out of bed by Han Mengxin. While unbuttoning his pajamas, he asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, where are we living now?"

    "Oh my stinky brother, you are bringing trouble to your parents!" Han Mengxin screamed, turned around and ran out the door, turning her back to Han Yu and said, "We have always lived on Orion with our parents. We have never left here."

    "Mom and dad? Are they still alive?" Han Yu shouted in surprise.

    "Brother. If your parents hear you say that, they will be very sad. What's wrong with you? Why do you feel like a different person when you wake up?"

    "Then what are we going to do next?" Han Yu was silent for a moment and then asked Han Mengxin.

    "Of course I'm going to school. Brother, hurry up and leave, otherwise Liu Qingmei will come later and you won't get anything good to eat." Han Mengxin reminded Han Yu kindly.

    "She dares! Am I afraid of her?" Han Yu replied casually.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she smiled mischievously and said, "Really? I will tell Liu Qingmei exactly what you said."

    Seeing this, Han Yu frowned, turned his back to Han Mengxin, and tried to mobilize his power, which surprised Han Yu.  His body was empty, and there was no power of the flames at all.

    "Hmm um" Han Yu tried several times in a row until Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu curiously and asked: "Brother, what's wrong with you? Are you constipated?"

    "No." Han Yu replied depressedly.  He put on his clothes in a few seconds and said to Han Mengxin while putting them on: "Mengxin, when I woke up, there seemed to be something wrong with my memory. I can't remember anything from the past. Can you tell me about our past?"  Things that happened."

    "Really?" Han Mengxin glanced at Han Yu suspiciously, reached out and patted Han Yu's shoulder to comfort him: "Brother, don't worry, I won't tell you Liu Qingmei what you just said about not being afraid of Liu Qingmei, so you  There’s no need to pretend to have amnesia in front of me.”

    Han Yu didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He looked at Han Mengxin seriously and said, "Mengxin. I'm serious."

    After hearing this, Han Mengxin stared at Han Yu for a long time, then suddenly clapped her hands and said in disbelief: "Humph, you can't fool me. The same tricks are useless against me." After saying this, Han Yu rolled his eyes and simply stopped talking to Han Mengxin.  , put on shoes and went downstairs, opened the door and walked out.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin hurriedly shouted: "Wait, wait, brother. Your schoolbag."

    Han Yu pushed the door open and walked outside, and saw a man and a woman outside the door preparing to knock on the door.

    "Yo" Han Yu said hello to the two people at the door, passed them and planned to continue walking forward.  Before he had even taken two steps, someone reached out and grabbed the back of his neck.  Turning around, she saw Liu Qingmei.

    "Where are you going?" Liu Qingmei asked with a slight frown.

    Han Yu didn’t like Liu Qingmei’s attitude when she spoke at this time.  He said angrily: "Let go."

    "What did you say?" Liu Qingmei didn't expect that Han Yu, who was usually submissive in front of her, would suddenly seem to be a different person, and she couldn't help but be stunned.

    "I said let go." Han Yu casually pushed away Liu Qingmei's hand grabbing the back of his neck.  Turn around and walk out.

    "Hey, Han Yu, where are you going?" Shi Tianbao on the side asked.

    "Wander around as you like." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    "Stop!" Liu Qingmei shouted softly.  Unfortunately, Han Yu didn't listen at all and continued to move forward.  Liu Qingmei raised her eyebrows when she saw this, took a few steps to block Han Yu's way, and said angrily: "Follow me to school."??”

    "Not interested." Han Yu replied, and then planned to go around Liu Qingmei.

    Liu Qingmei swayed, blocked Han Yu's way again, stared at Han Yu and asked, "You won't listen to me?"

    Han Yu raised his eyebrows when he heard this, looked at Liu Qingmei and asked, "Why should I listen to you?"

    "You!" Liu Qingmei was speechless when asked.  But then he smiled and asked Han Yu, "Are you afraid that I will beat you up?"

    Han Yu frowned and looked at Liu Qingmei, and said angrily: "Girls shouldn't be so violent"

    "Stop talking nonsense. If you don't want to get beaten, just do as I say." Liu Qingmei interrupted Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked at Liu Qingmei with dissatisfaction and said in a deep voice: "Will you beat me to death? If not, then step aside. If you want to beat me to death, then go ahead. Just don't fuck me.  Act like the boss in front of me!"

    Han Yu yelled the last sentence.  Han Mengxin and Shi Bafang outside the door looked at Han Yu in surprise, as if they had met Han Yu for the first time, while Liu Qingmei was furious and punched him without thinking.  Han Yu refused to dodge and was punched in the nose by Liu Qingmei, causing him to fall to the ground on his back.

    According to Liu Qingmei's opinion, Han Yu, who had tasted how powerful she was, should beg for mercy from him at this time.  As a result, Han Yu did not beg for mercy. He just stretched out his hand to wipe his nosebleed and said in a cold voice: "Are you done with the beating? Once you're done, don't fucking bother me anymore." After saying that, Han Yu shook off Shi Tianbao and came to support him.  He left without looking back.

    Liu Qingmei was stunned.  Staring blankly at Han Yu's leaving figure, he couldn't help feeling regretful.  From Han Yu's eyes just now, Liu Qingmei saw Han Yu's disgust for her. This was something Liu Qingmei had never encountered before.

    Seeing Liu Qingmei standing there at a loss, Han Mengxin stepped forward and whispered, "Liu Qingmei, don't worry."

    "Mengxin, what happened to your brother?" Shi Tianbao asked from the side.

    "I don't know. My brother was acting weird when I woke him up in the morning. Just before he went out, he told me that he had forgotten what happened before and hoped that I could tell him what happened before. I thought he was  You were making me happy. So I didn’t take it seriously. But now, I think my brother may have really lost his memory.”

    After listening to Han Mengxin's explanation, Shi Tianbao nodded and said, "Really? Listening to what you said, his abnormal behavior today can be explained. Usually he is most afraid of Liu Qingmei's glare. But today he was with a different person.  Like."

    "Shi Tianbao, was Han Yu afraid of me before?" Liu Qingmei asked, staring at Shi Tianbao.  Shi Tianbao touched his nose, considered it for a while and then whispered: "Probablya little bit."

    "Oh no!" Han Mengxin suddenly shouted, attracting the attention of Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  I heard Han Mengxin say: "If my brother really loses his memory, if he goes out now, will he be able to find it back later?"

    Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao looked at each other and said in unison: "Separately look for us!"

    On the streets in the early morning, most people were on their way to work. Looking at the people in a hurry, Han Yu always had an unreal feeling.  Could it be that everything before was just a dream?  So this dream is too real, right?  Almost all of them can be mistaken as real.  But since it is a dream, why do I always feel that those things have been experienced personally.

    Han Yu was thinking as he walked, and he accidentally walked to the middle of the street. Just as he was thinking about his own thoughts, he heard an exclamation in his ear, "Be careful!"

    When Han Yu looked up, he saw a high-speed suspended car rushing towards him.  Han Yu was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously raised his hand to release the fireball. When he stretched out his hand, he realized that he was just an ordinary person now, not a person with super powers.

    Just when Han Yu thought he was about to die.  A figure flew over and threw Han Yu to the side, avoiding the floating car that was driving at high speed.

    "You're looking for death!" A head stuck out of the suspended car and shouted at Han Yu.

    Before Han Yu could reply, the man who saved Han Yu stood up, stretched out his hand and shouted loudly at the speeding hover car.  The suspended car was lifted up as if it had been hit by an air cannon.  After flipping twice and a half in the air, one end stuck on the ground.

    "Haha I told you not to obey the traffic rules. Boy, are you okay?" The person who saved Han Yu laughed and asked Han Yu casually.

    Han Yu stared blankly at the person who saved him, and blurted out: "Master."

    "Hey, kid, you are quite sweet, but it's a pity that I don't want to accept a disciple, so your calling me master is in vain."

    "Feng Baili!" Han Yu shouted with a frown.

    Feng Baili was surprised to see??Han Yu asked in confusion: "How do you know my name is Feng Baili? Wait, this is not the place to talk. Boy, come with me." After saying that, Feng Baili didn't care whether Han Yu agreed or not.  He picked up Han Yu and ran away. Not far away, three people in police uniforms were rushing here under the guidance of others.

    After a period of hide-and-seek, Feng Baili got rid of the pursuers, and then looked at Han Yu with a serious face and asked: "Boy, do you know so much that my name is Feng Baili? This place is very hidden. Even if I kill you, no one will know.  .”

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes and said angrily: "If I told you that I met you in a dream, would you believe it?"

    "I don't believe it. Are you bluffing?" Feng Baili replied without hesitation.

    "Then I have no choice. I did meet you in a dream." Han Yu spread his hands and replied helplessly.

    Feng Baili stared at Han Yu intently, while Han Yu stared back at Feng Baili without fear.  After a long time, Feng Baili suddenly grinned, reached out and patted Han Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Not bad, not bad, your kid's determination is not bad. I don't care about how you know me. But I still have a lot of things to do now.  We have important things to do, so I can’t accept you as my disciple, so you’d better go home as soon as possible.”

    "You don't want to pick up girls again, do you?" Han Yu looked at Feng Baili with contempt and asked.

    It’s like someone’s thoughts have been read through.  Feng Baili replied in a squeaky tone: "Nonsense. How could a person as powerful as me do such boring things."

    Han Yu sighed when he heard this and said softly: "Feng Baili, male. He was dumped by one hundred and eight women before he was thirty years old. He is known as the Saint of Love. Oh" Before he could finish his words, Han Yu's mouth had already given way to Feng Baili.  Baili covered his head, and Feng Baili looked at Han Yu with an embarrassed look on his face and asked, "You, how do you know so much?" Even though he knew that there was only him and this strange boy in front of him, Feng Baili still looked at him warily.  Look around.  Lest others hear about his great achievements.

    "What? You have been dumped by one hundred and eight women?" Han Yu first patted Feng Baili's hand covering his mouth, then looked at Feng Baili with a joking expression and asked.

    "Stop talking nonsense! Who told you these things?" Feng Baili looked at Han Yu angrily and shouted.

    "Keep your voice down, aren't you afraid of being heard by others?" Han Yu said lazily.  Feng Baili was so angry that he stared, but for a while there was nothing he could do to Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu shrugged, looked at Feng Baili and said, "Would you believe it if I told you that I knew these things when I was dreaming? In my dream, I worshiped you as my teacher, and many of your things I know  We all know. For example, there is a birthmark on your butt"

    Feng Baili subconsciously reached out and covered his butt, looking at Han Yu in horror.  But then his eyes changed, and he looked at Han Yu very enthusiastically and asked, "Can you teach me your dreaming ability?"

    "What do you want to learn from that?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "With that ability, I can find the woman I love. I no longer have to bear the pain of being dumped."

    "You'd better save yourself." Han Yu looked at Feng Baili for a while and said slowly.

    "Ah? Why? Why do you want me to save it? Aren't you willing to teach me? I can become your teacher." Feng Baili quit after hearing this and shouted repeatedly.

    "Oh~ It's not that I don't want to teach you." Han Yu sighed, reached out and patted Feng Baili on the shoulder, and said with sympathy: "It's that you won't be able to find a girlfriend before you are thirty-five.  .”

    "Crack~" After hearing Han Yu's words, Feng Baili froze on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning.  Han Yu sighed again and walked out.

    After a long time, Feng Baili came back to his senses.  The guy who was so magical in Feng Baili's eyes was gone.  Feng Baili shouted unwillingly: "I don't believe it! I don't believe it!!"

    Han Yu continued shopping. He didn’t know where he was going anyway, so he walked aimlessly.  A strange environment, strange people, even his sister Han Mengxin.  Han Yu still felt a strange feeling.  According to what Han Mengxin said, her parents are still alive.  He also works on the Orion planet and rarely has the opportunity to go home.  But in the final analysis, my parents are still alive.  Based on this alone, Han Yu was full of doubts about the world he was in now.

    Those experiences in the past are definitely not painful that can be explained by a dream.  The sadness of losing his parents, the confusion about the future, the deep-seated hatred for those bad people, all the experiences he had experienced were deeply engraved in the deepest part of Han Yu's heart, making Han Yu unable to forget them.  It was these feelings that made Han Yu unable to accept that everything was just a dream, and unable to accept the peaceful and peaceful life for Han Yu now.

    This is not what Han Yu wants!

    ? ??On the street, Han Yu took a deep breath and suddenly shouted to the sky, attracting countless people passing by to look at Han Yu in confusion.  Facing those puzzled looks, Han Yu ignored them and kept shouting, shouting, and roaring as before, and then the police came!

    Escape!

    Han Yu turned around and got into an alley, and within a short time he got rid of the police chasing behind him.  When I looked up, I saw that I accidentally ran into the entrance of a casino.

    "Boy, what are you doing?" The gangster who was on lookout at the door looked at Han Yu with evil intentions and asked.

    Han Yu glanced at the little gangster and suddenly missed the atmosphere of the casino.  When Feng Baili was his teacher in the past, Feng Baili would take Han Yu to the casino, and then leave Han Yu behind, euphemistically calling it exercise.  Over time, Han Yu developed his skills. Whenever Feng Baili lost and was about to take off his pants, Han Yu would come out to win the casino and was about to take off his pants.  At that time, Feng Baili would run away with Han Yu to avoid being chased by the casino.

    "What? Since you have opened a casino, are you still worried about others coming in to gamble?" Han Yu asked after giving the little gangster a provocative look.

    Hearing this, the little hooligan replied with a smile on his face: "You also want to gamble?"

    "This is not what you need to worry about." Han Yu said, pushing the hooligan away and walking towards the casino door.  Before he walked in, a big hand fell on Han Yu's shoulder. When Han Yu looked back, he saw Feng Baili sweating profusely and looking at him with a look of relief.  Seeing himself turning around, Feng Baili smiled and said, "I finally found you."

    "I want to go in and play a few games. Are you interested in coming in and playing together?" Han Yu asked, looking at Feng Baili with a smile.

    Hearing this, Feng Baili hesitated for a while. Han Yu looked at Feng Baili with disdain and said, "Besides, you don't even dare to take a gamble, and you still want to chase a woman?"

    As if a switch had been stepped on, Feng Baili replied with a red face: "Who, who said I don't dare to do it anymore? I just haven't gambled before."

    "It doesn't matter. How about you go with me for a while, and then I'll teach you some tips on picking up girls?"

    "Besides, you haven't even grown your hair yet, and you still want to teach me how to pick up girls?" the hooligan on the side said with a mocking smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the little hooligan who was speaking, and said with a smile: "Your hair has grown, but it's a pity that you are still a virgin. Have you ever touched a woman's hand when you are so old?"

    " One sentence made the little gangster blush. Just when he was about to get angry, Feng Baili slapped him aside.  Feng Baili looked at Han Yu excitedly and said, "Let's go, I'll go with you." To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 423 Gambling Game

    The stranger's entry made people in the casino look over with caution.  I've seen a lot of gamblers, but it's rare to see a young man like this one who looks a little green.

    Han Yu remained calm and said in a low voice to Feng Baili, who was following behind him and seemed a little at a loss: "Calm down, it's nothing serious. Those guys are just a group of kind-hearted people who gave us money."

    "That's right." Feng Baili grinned and whispered.  Feng Baili, who was here for the first time, suddenly relaxed after listening to Han Yu's words.

    After looking at the two strangers Han Yu and Feng Baili for a while, all the gamblers lost interest and continued their fortune-making business.  Han Yu took Feng Baili to the gambling table and was not in a hurry to place a bet. Han Yu was watching.  This is a habit that Feng Baili and Feng Baili had formed in the past when they entered the casino. However, it was somewhat different from the situation at that time. Feng Baili brought Han Yu into the casino before, but now Han Yu indeed brought Feng Baili into the casino.

    "Hey, what are we playing?" Feng Baili asked Han Yu in a low voice, holding the bet he had just exchanged in his hand.  Han Yu replied while playing with the bet in his hand: "Don't worry, let's first see what kind of games are there?"

    Although there are not many casinos, there are many types. Han Yu took Feng Baili around the casino first. He did not play the gambling machine. It was a trap for novices. All the programs were random.  If you want to make money there, you must first invest a lot of money, but Han Yu doesn't have that time.

    Han Yu chose to guess the size, with three dice, one, two and three was the small one.  Four, five, six is ??big.  Kill with the same number of points. This gambling method is simple and easy to understand, and Feng Baili likes it very much.  In fact, Han Yu understood that even this kind of gambling could be manipulated.  By pouring mercury into the dice, you can roll out any point you want.

    "Buy it and leave it." As the dealer yelled, everyone around the gambling table placed their bets to the size they thought was correct. Of course, the words "big" and "small" were written on the table.  There is an open space in the middle, which is used for killing.  It’s just that few people get off.

    "Hey, what should we choose?" Feng Baili asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    "Don't worry, let's take a look first." Han Yu replied calmly.

    "Open" Before Feng Baili could say anything, the dealer opened the dice cup.  When the gamblers looked at it, some looked surprised and some sighed.

    For six games in a row, Han Yu never placed a bet. He was like a spectator, watching the dealer use the dice in his hand to toy with the gamblers while applauding.  Feng Baili on the side had already lost all his bets, and now he could only serve as Han Yu's follower out of boredom, which made Han Yu sigh with emotion. Although the environment was different, Feng Baili's luck was still there.  Still as bad as before.

    On the seventh hand, as the dealer made a decision and left his hand, Han Yu placed all his bets on the table with the word "big" written on it.  The dealer's heart skipped a beat when he saw this. From the moment Han Yu and Feng Baili entered the door, the dealer had been paying attention to Han Yu. After that, Han Yu took Feng Baili around in the casino, which made the dealer think that this guy who looked so young  The little guy is a veteran.  Seeing Han Yu placing bets now, the banker couldn't help but feel a little nervous.

    When he opened the dice cup, it was just as Han Yu expected.  "big".  Feng Baili was very happy. Although he lost all his money, he was still happy from the bottom of his heart when he saw his companion winning money.  Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, even though he couldn't use his superpower now.  But other skills have not been lost, such as hearing.  No previous bets.  That's because Han Yu was recording the sound of the dice falling and was unsure.  But now, Han Yu can pat his chest and say that as long as the opponent does not change the dice cup, he can guarantee 80% accuracy.

    Winning once is no big deal, but winning again and again is a bit unbearable.  Because Han Yu was not the only one betting. When the gamblers around him saw Han Yu's high accuracy, there was no one who didn't follow suit, and cold sweat began to break out on the dealer's forehead.  Now that a casino has been opened, there is no reason to close it because of fear of losing.  It's just that the kid in front of him is really powerful, and the dealer is no match for him.  And just when the banker was wondering if he should find someone to drive away the kid in front of him, someone tapped him on the shoulder from behind.  Looking back, the banker immediately bowed and saluted: "Miss."

    "Well, you go and rest for a while, and then leave it to me." The girl said with a gentle look.

    "Yes." The dealer did not dare to hesitate and quickly stood up and moved away from his position.  Someone stepped forward and moved the chair made by the banker aside and replaced it with a new chair.  Then the eldest lady mentioned by the dealer sat across from Han Yu, looked at Han Yu and said, "Boy, you have a good ear, but don't forget that people who are too arrogant usually don't end well."

    ?? Han Yu looked the girl up and down. She was a very good-looking girl, sexy with a hint of wildness, blond hair, blue eyes, wheat-colored skin, wearing a veryThe exposed three-point pose perfectly showed her figure in front of everyone.  Feng Baili's breathing was a little heavy. Han Yu looked back at Feng Baili and said angrily: "Wipe the nosebleed, don't be so worthless."

    Feng Baili subconsciously stretched out his hand to wipe his nose, but found no blood. He immediately understood that Han Yu had lied to him and wanted to settle the score with Han Yu. But when he thought about his state just now, it was indeed quite embarrassing.  So he stood aside silently, watching the eldest lady secretly swallowing her saliva.

    There was more than one person who had the same reaction as Feng Baili, and there were quite a few of them among the gamblers surrounding Han Yu.  Han Yu looked at the girl and asked softly: "Are you planning to seduce me?"

    "Bold!" A big man standing behind the eldest lady shouted angrily.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu was unmoved. He reached out and knocked on the table and said, "I'm here to gamble, woman, I'm not interested."

    The eldest lady smiled when she heard this. Perhaps she had seen too many people like Feng Baili. Occasionally meeting Han Yu, a man who was not pretentious about her beauty, gave the eldest lady a sense of freshness.

    "Well, since you said you are here to gamble, let me see how capable you are." The eldest lady smiled and picked up the dice cup and threw the three dice in.  It shook quickly.

    "Knock" the dice cup settled.  The eldest lady looked at Han Yu and asked, "Big? Or small?"

    All the gamblers looked at Han Yu. Feng Baili wanted to tell Han Yu about the election, but when he thought of his previous record, he honestly shut his mouth.

    In the expectant eyes of everyone, Han Yu smiled slightly, picked up his bet, turned around and walked towards the cash exchange counter.  Everyone was immediately dumbfounded.  what's the situation?  No more gambling?

    "You, stop!" the eldest lady shouted with an angry look.  Ever since I was a child, I have never been teased like this.

    Two big men blocked Han Yu’s way, and Feng Baili saw them.  He immediately stepped in front of Han Yu. Han Yu smiled slightly, turned to the eldest lady and asked, "Any advice?"

    "You, don't you want to bet?" the eldest lady asked, staring at Han Yu.

    "No more gambling. It's getting late and I'm going home." Han Yu replied casually, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing.

    The eldest lady was a little crazy. She originally thought she would have a fierce battle with the guy in front of her, but what she didn't expect was that the guy in front of her retreated at the critical moment.

    "This is a loser!" the eldest lady cursed secretly in her heart.

    "Hey, is there anything else? I'll leave if nothing happens." Han Yu asked the eldest lady.

    The eldest lady wanted to stop her, but she couldn't find a reason for a while.  Although the casino has rules and says that people are willing to accept defeat when gambling, there is no rule that people who enter the casino must gamble.  It’s not enough if you don’t gamble.  Now that Han Yu wants to leave, the casino has no reason to stop him from leaving.

    "Don't you want to win more?" the eldest lady asked Han Yu with temptation.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said: "No, you have to be content. I am very satisfied with winning these. If there is nothing else, I will leave. I don't think your casino will stop me?"

    "Of course, our casino emphasizes freedom of coming and going. But you really don't want to gamble again?" the eldest lady asked unwillingly.

    "No, that's it." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and left.  The two big men who originally blocked Han Yu's path were pushed away by Feng Baili.  The eldest lady bit her silver teeth secretly, stared at Han Yu's back fiercely, and clenched her fists.

    Wait until Han Yu leaves with Feng Baili.  The eldest lady handed over the gambling table to others and returned to the inner room angrily.  As soon as they entered the inner room, a steward from the casino came forward and said, "Miss, are you ready?"

    "Huh? What are you ready for?" the eldest lady asked in confusion.

    "Miss, didn't that person make the lady angry just now? Let's go and catch that kid. Let the lady vent his anger."

    "How much money did that guy win from us?" the eldest lady asked with a frown.

    "Four, four hundred thousand." The steward stammered.

    "So many?" the eldest lady said in disbelief.

    The manager explained with a wry smile: "That kid won. And every time he won, he would go all-in the next time he bets. As time goes by, the money he won would snowball."

    "It's a lie for you to vent your anger on me, but it's true that you're going to steal money, right?"

    "Miss, this is the rule of the casino. If you want to win money from the casino, it is not enough to have the ability to gamble." The steward replied seriously.

    "Don't hurt his life, I still want to bet with that guy." The eldest lady thought for a moment and told the steward.??.

    The steward quickly replied: "Don't worry, young lady, the younger ones will save it."

    "Wait a minute," the eldest lady stopped the steward who was about to leave and said softly, "I still don't trust you, I want to go with you."

    "Huh?" The steward was surprised.

    On the other side, Feng Baili grinned widely, because Han Yu gave him half of the winning money, and he got the money for free, which made Feng Baili very happy.  Han Yu looked at Feng Baili, who looked happy, and couldn't help but pour cold water on him: "Don't be happy so early. I don't know if you can hold on to this money in the end."

    "Are you worried about those people from the casino coming to steal money?" Feng Baili stopped smiling and looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "It seems you are not stupid, you have already thought of it. What do you think? If you are afraid, it is still too late to quit now." Han Yu looked at Feng Baili and said with a smile.

    When Feng Baili heard this, he quickly said: "What a joke, am I afraid of those rats? You underestimate me too much. Once the money is in my hands, it is mine, and no one can take it away."

    "Really? Then work harder and kill those guys following us." Han Yu said with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the casino thug who knew that he had been exposed simply stopped hiding.  Anyway, the place where they are now is also inaccessible.  Even if he kills the two people in front of him, he won't attract anyone's attention.

    "Wow, there are a lot of people." Feng Baili sighed.

    "Yes, there are a lot of people, and it depends on you next." Han Yu said.

    "No problem, just look at it. I am a very competent bodyguard. Help me hold my money." Feng Baili handed the money bag in his hand to Han Yu, clenched his fists and walked towards him with a grin on his face.  Casino thugs rushing over.

    As Feng Baili said, casino thugs are no match for Feng Baili.  After a while, the casino thugs all fell to the ground, groaning.  This is not like killing people in Feng Baili, otherwise blood would have flowed into rivers.

    "Let's go. Listening to these guys moan is far less interesting than hearing a woman moan." Feng Baili walked up to Han Yu and said.  Han Yu's forehead was sweating when he said this, and the casino thugs lying half-dead on the ground were all angry. If they hadn't been unable to move, they would definitely get up and fight Feng Baili. Is this the same thing?

    When the eldest lady and the casino manager arrived at the scene, except for the casino goon with a bruised nose and face, Han Yu and Feng Baili had already disappeared.  The casino manager felt regretful. Originally, he deliberately slowed down because he didn't want the eldest lady to see the bloody things. Unexpectedlyhe thought of this.  The manager of the casino was a little lucky. Fortunately, he took the eldest lady and walked a little slower. Otherwise, he would have been like these thugs. More importantly, if the eldest lady was injured in any way, wouldn't he have to do it?  The skin was peeled off by the boss.

    "Check it out for me and find out the origins of those two people." The eldest lady ordered with a frown.

    "Yes." The casino steward replied quickly.

    Seeing the casino steward going about his business, the guard following the eldest lady said softly: "Miss, are those two people brought by your opponent?"

    The eldest lady thought for a while and replied affirmatively: "No. If it was the opponent who brought it, those two people wouldn't have just won 400,000 and left. Let someone find out the origins of those two people. I really want to talk to that person."  Guys take a gamble."

    On the way home, Han Yu looked at Feng Baili and asked, "Where are you going?"

    "There is no such thing as a banquet in this world, so it's time for us to break up." Feng Baili replied after hearing this.

    "Do you have a place to live?" Han Yu asked again.

    Feng Baili smiled and shook the money bag in his hand.  He opened his mouth and replied: "No, but I have money now. It doesn't matter where I want to live."

    "Come with me, I still have room available." Han Yu extended an invitation to Feng Baili.

    "This" Feng Baili looked hesitant and didn't want to go.

    Upon seeing this, Han Yu said: "You injured those casino thugs. That casino will not give up easily. You left, but I am not as free and easy as you. The casino can't find you, but it can find me.  You don’t want to see me lying dead on the street, do you?”

    "You didn't have a premeditated plan, did you?" Feng Baili looked at Han Yu suspiciously and asked.

    "I'm not that smart, let's go. If we go back now, maybe we can catch up with dinner." Han Yu smiled when he heard this, turned around and walked towards home.  Feng Baili was stunned and wanted to leave, but as a warrior, his morality prevented him from leaving with peace of mind.  Because Han Yu was right, if the casino couldn't find him, it could easily cause trouble for Han Yu, but Feng Baili would not just watch Han Yu suffer misfortune.  In desperation, Feng Baili could only stamp his feet and follow Han Yu.?? 

    Before going far, Han Yu and Feng Baili met Han Mengxin, who had been looking for him.

    "Brother, that's great. It's great that you're okay." Han Mengxin grabbed Han Yu's arm and kept saying it.

    Han Yu patted Han Mengxin's hand and said warmly: "Don't worry, I'm not a fool, and I don't suffer easily. By the way, let me introduce to you, this is Feng Baili, my new friend. Mengxin, please invite him  Is it okay to stay at my house?"

    "UhBrother, your parents were very anxious when they heard the news that you ran away from home. Take him home at this time" Han Mengxin said hesitantly.

    "It doesn't matter. If my parents don't let Feng Baili live at home, then Feng Baili and I will live outside." Han Yu replied with an indifferent expression.

    Han Mengxin was shocked when she heard this, and quickly grabbed Han Yu's arm and said, "Brother, you still want to leave?"

    "Well, that's what I mean." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Brother, you have changed." Han Mengxin said slowly.

    "Have I changed?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Han Mengxin nodded heavily and replied: "It has changed, it has become almost unrecognizable to me. Brother, what happened to you? Is it really just because of a dream?"

    "Maybe I am such a person to begin with, but you didn't know it before. Okay, Mengxin, it's getting late, let's go home."

    Han Mengxin, who originally wanted to ask, had no choice but to shut up when she heard this. She first notified her parents and Shi Tianbao, who were still looking for someone, and then accompanied Han Yu back home.

    At home, Han Yu saw his parents, who were a bit older than the two people he remembered, and saw Han Yu coming back.  Father Han snorted unhappily, while Mother Han looked at Han Yu lovingly.

    "It seems like a strict father and loving mother education model." Han Yu thought to himself.

    "Where have you been today?" Han's father looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "It's nothing, I'm in a bad mood. Let's go out for a walk and relax." Han Yu replied casually.

    "Zuanzhuan? Are you in a better mood now?" Han's father smiled angrily, looked at Han Yu and asked.  Mother Han and Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with worried faces. They had never seen Han Yu and Father Han talking like this before.

    "It's not bad, I accidentally ran into a casino and made some money." Han Yu replied casually.

    "Bastard!" Father Han was furious, glaring at Han Yu and shouted.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 424 Leaving Home

    Father Han's angry shout did not frighten Han Yu. Instead, it frightened Han Mengxin so much that she fell to her knees with a thud and shouted to Father Han anxiously: "Dad, brother, he has lost his memory. You, you don't want to give birth to brother."  angry."

    "Huh? Amnesia?" Han's father looked at Han Mengxin in surprise when he heard this, then looked at Han Yu who looked indifferent, and he already believed Han Mengxin's words in his heart.  Firstly, Han Mengxin never lies, and secondly, Han Yu has been cowardly since he was a child. When facing him, he is like a mouse meeting a cat, but now when he looks at him, it seems that he doesn't even look at her.

    "Has this kid lost his memory?" Father Han pointed at Han Yu and asked Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin hurriedly replied after hearing this: "Yes, after I got up this morning, my brother told me that he had lost his memory. I didn't believe it at first, but then when we were in school, we met Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, and it turned out that my brother  Uncharacteristically, not only did she resist Liu Qingmei's bullying, but she also didn't go to school for the first time."

    "But I don't think there's anything unusual about his appearance?" Han's father looked at Han Yu up and down doubtfully and said to himself.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and asked, "Is there anything else? If nothing happens, I'm going back to the house."

    "Are you not in a hurry at all?" Father Han asked tentatively.

    Han Yu glanced at Father Han and asked, "Why should I be anxious?"

    Father Han was stunned for a moment when asked, and then said: "Memory, since you have lost your memory, don't you want to know what happened in the past?"

    "Judging from your reactions, my past is not very glorious. It's okay if I don't know. Feng Baili. Come back to the room with me. You can rest in my room tonight."

    "Oh." Feng Baili agreed and stepped to follow Han Yu.

    Father Han stopped Han Yu in a flash, pointed at Feng Baili and asked, "Who is he?"

    "my friend."

    "Boyfriend or girlfriend?" Father Han asked.

    "One sentence immediately petrified everyone present. Han Mengxin opened her mouth wide and looked at Father Han in surprise, while Mother Han turned her head to look at him and kept snickering.  Father Han also realized that he had said the wrong thing, but he was unwilling to admit his mistake and could only stare at Han Yu.

    "Do you think he looks a bit like a woman?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    "ErEr" Han's father said for a while.  When he opened his mouth to speak, he found that Han Yu had already disappeared.

    "Where are the people?" Father Han asked Mother Han.

    "What do you think? You are so good, why do you suddenly ask such a question?" Mother Han looked at Father Han with a smile and asked.  Father Han blushed when asked, but luckily Han Mengxin had already seen the opportunity and slipped back into the room.

    Back in the room, Han Yu stared at Han Mengxin who was snickering.  He whispered: "If you laugh again, I will kick you out."

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she quickly raised her head and said, "Okay, I won't laugh. It's just that, brother, I have never heard our dad say that kind of thing. He is usually very serious."

    "Mengxin, can you tell me about the past? Including our parents. As a son of a man, you don't know your parents at all. This is very unfilial." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin softly.

    Han Mengxin agreed happily: "Okay, I thought you were lying to me before, but now that you have really lost your memory, of course I will tell you everything about our past"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Through Han Mengxin’s narration.  Han Yu had a general understanding of his current surrounding environment.  As he had guessed before, his parents adopted a strict father and loving mother education model for their siblings.  My father is very strict and meticulous, and there is no sand in his eyes. My mother is very gentle and takes good care of her and her sister's lives.  Both of them worked in the research institute. As for which research institute, Han Mengxin didn't know because of confidentiality. She only knew that there was a certain period of time every year.  Father Han and Mother Han will leave Orion.  As for the interpersonal relationships around them, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei are the childhood friends of Han Yu and Han Mengxin. Shi Tianbao is a good old man, while Liu Qingmei is a little bully as his name suggests.  The most common thing she does is bully Han Yu, but it's not that she likes bullying.  But Han Yu was cowardly and always bullied. Over time, Liu Qingmei, who often came forward to protect Han Yu, became very domineering. It would be more appropriate to say that he was bullying Han Yu, rather than being angry and refusing to fight.

    "Brother, Liu Qingmei is not a bad person, so can you not blame her." Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and asked cautiously.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to touch Han Mengxin's little head, and said warmly: "Don't worry, I'm not the kind of person with a small belly. If I don't like her, I can just ignore her."

    "But, but" Han Mengxin became anxious after hearing this, and ZhangHe was about to speak, but was interrupted by Han Yu, "I can also guess what that guy is thinking, but I don't like her type. If you keep interrupting and getting confused, it's better to take this opportunity to draw a clear line."  .”

    "Brother, will you stop paying attention to Liu Qingmei from now on?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yudao with a disappointed look on her face.

    "If she doesn't come to pester me, then we will still be friends." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she slapped Han Yu's hand away with a look of displeasure, and said angrily: "If I don't even let people come to see you, what kind of friend are you? Brother, you have lost your memory, and you have become hypocritical."

    "Haha" Han Yu just smiled and changed the subject: "I'm a little tired after a long day of walking today. Mengxin, please go out, I want to rest."

    "Oh, then you go to bed early." Han Mengxin obeyed and opened the door and left the room.  As soon as they went out, they saw Mother Han waving to Han Mengxin at the end of the corridor and calling in a low voice: "Mengxin, Mengxin"

    Han Mengxin stepped forward and asked Han's mother in a low voice: "Mom, what's going on? You're acting like a spy."

    "What are you talking nonsense about, kid? Come with me, I have something to ask you." Mother Han knocked Han Mengxin's head angrily and said softly.

    As Mother Han arrived on the first floor, Han Mengxin saluted Father Han who was waiting there, and sat opposite Father Han and Mother Han.  Father Han coughed lightly and asked, "Mengxin, did your brother do anything unusual when he got up this morning?"

    "Ah? No. It's the same as usual. I went to wake up my brother. Then he got up. Hmm When he woke up, he seemed confused. Then when he woke up, he told me that he had lost his memory. At that time, I  I thought he was joking with me, so I didn't take it seriously. But when it was time to go out, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao came to ask us to go to school together as usual. As a result, my brother and Liu Qingmei had a conflict, and then my brother left alone.  It wasn't until then that I thought my brother might really have lost his memory. He was usually very afraid of Liu Qingmei. Liu Qingmei always said one thing and he didn't dare to say another. But this morning, my brother was a different person.  Like this. He doesn't take Liu Qingmei seriously at all."

    "Did you notice anything unusual last night?" Mother Han asked.

    Han Mengxin thought for a while and replied with a positive look on her face: "Well no, I got up and closed the window when the wind started blowing in the middle of the night last night, and I didn't notice anything unusual."

    After listening to Han Mengxin’s words, Father Han fell into deep thought.  When Mother Han saw this, she said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, go and have a rest. You have to go to school tomorrow. Xiaoyu, why are you out?"

    Hearing Mother Han’s question, Han Yu scratched his head and walked down the stairs, and replied: “I haven’t had dinner yet.”

    Being reminded by Han Yu, Mother Han slapped her forehead and said repeatedly: "That's right, we haven't had dinner yet. I'm going to prepare it now, Mengxin, come and help me."

    After glancing at Father Han, who had a long face, Han Yu turned and walked upstairs.  As he walked, he said: "Please call me when the meal is ready. I will go back to the house first."

    "Stop!" Father Han shouted with a dark face.

    "What to do?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    "What are you going to do in the future?" Father Han asked.

    "just take it one step at a time." Han Yu was silent for a while and then answered.

    Father Han's eyes widened, but then he thought that Han Yu in front of him was no longer afraid of his glare. He put away his posture boredly, looked at Han Yu and said: "Whether you have lost your memory or not, if you want to continue to stay in this family,  Then you will go to school obediently for me tomorrow, do you understand?"

    "Understood." Han Yu nodded and replied, then turned and went upstairs.

    Just when Han Mu and Han Mengxin were busy in the kitchen.  Han Yu took Feng Baili downstairs, opened the door and walked out.

    "Where are you going?" Han's father shouted quickly when he saw him.

    "This has nothing to do with you. I don't want to study anymore, so I can only leave this house." Han Yu replied lightly, closed the door and left.  Father Han sat on the seat in a daze.  I didn't know what to say for a while.  It seemed very shameful to get up and chase after him.  But if we don’t chase him, the son we have raised for more than ten years will just be gone

    "You are a dead man, why don't you give me a chase!" Mother Han walked out of the kitchen and said angrily when she saw Father Han sitting still.

    Looking at the angry face of Han's mother, Han's father shivered and said in a stern voice, "I, if I go after that brat, wouldn't it look very shameless?"

    "What's more important, my son or my face, so you won't chase me, right? Well, you chase me, and I'll chase him!" Mother Han said, took off the apron from her waist, opened the door and chased him out.  Just after leaving the door, Han Yu was nowhere to be seen.

    "Is this good?""" Feng Baili walked beside Han Yu and asked softly.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied nonchalantly: "I'm not a child, so I don't need my parents' care anymore. I need to walk my own path in the future."

    "What are you going to do next?" Feng Baili asked.

    "Well let's find a hotel to stay in first and let's wait until tonight. Anyway, we have money now, so we don't have to worry about not having a place to stay." Han Yu looked around, selected a hotel and said to Feng  Baili said.

    Feng Baili followed Han Yu and said, "I think we should find a place to eat first. After all, it's uncomfortable to be hungry."

    "That's right." Han Yu smiled when he heard this.

    The two of them found a random restaurant and ordered a few signature dishes. After having a meal, Han Yu and Feng Baili started looking for a place to stay tonight.

    "I don't know if Feng Baili's bad luck was infected with Han Yu, but he found seven or eight hotels in a row, and all of them were full.

    "Nima, are you kidding me? Am I going to drill a cement pipe tonight?" Han Yu sat on the curb on the side of the road and cursed in a low voice with a dark face.

    "If you don't want to drill cement pipes, you can stay at my house for one night." A woman's voice came from behind Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked back.  Ho.  acquaintance.  It was the woman called the eldest lady whom I met at the casino today.  But this young lady was not alone. While she was speaking, more than twenty strong men surrounded Han Yu and Feng Baili.

    "I admit that I am a handsome guy, but Miss, are you too direct?" Han Yu stopped Feng Baili who was about to take action, looked at the Miss and said.

    The eldest lady's face turned red when she heard this, but the people she brought had angry faces. They only waited for the eldest lady's order to kill the guy in front of him who had taken advantage of the heart and courage of a leopard!  How dare you tease the eldest lady?  Don't die!

    "If you want to think so, I can't stop you. As long as you can beat the winner. I don't care." The eldest lady looked at Han Yu and said with a smile.

    Han Yu was amused when he heard this, and continued to joke: "That's no good, I haven't fallen in love with you yet. If your family's offerings are watered down, won't I suffer a loss?"

    "Shut up! You gangster!" A person standing behind the eldest lady couldn't help but yelled.

    "Hey, it's so new. These days, gangsters call others gangsters. Is this a thief calling to catch a thief?" Han Yu then laughed.

    "Do it! Beat the brat to death!"

    "Stop! Did I let you take action?" The eldest lady stopped her men in time, glanced at the men who were about to move, then looked back at the person who just gave the order: "Ajige, when did you become able to command my men?  ?”

    "Miss, I'm not" the person known as Azig quickly explained.

    "No need to explain, you can go back. I don't want to see you for the time being." The eldest lady waved her hand, interrupting Azig's explanation.

    Azig stood there awkwardly and glared at Han Yu with a bitter look.  Turned around and left the scene.  Han Yu curled his lips in disdain, disapproving of Azig's bullying behavior.

    "In a word, are you coming?" The eldest lady looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "You can come, but you can't take advantage of me."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the onlookers all around said in their hearts: “Bah! I’ve never seen such a shameless person!”

    "Okay, but there are conditions for letting you stay overnight."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked the eldest lady up and down, nodded and said: "I know there is no free lunch in the world, tell me, what are the conditions?"

    "Bet with me once, bet seriously." The eldest lady stared at Han Yu.  He said with a serious face.

    Han Yu scratched his head, thought for a moment and then nodded and replied: "Okay, you can bet, but you want to tell me what you want to bet on? Also, since it is a bet, there must be some luck."

    "This is no problem. We will discuss it after we go back. Now, let's go." The eldest lady agreed.

    On the way back, Thug A asked Thug B with a curious look on his face: "Hey, let me tell you, do you think the eldest lady has fallen in love with that pretty boy?"

    "Hush, are you going to die? If you want to die, don't ask me to be your backer?" Thug B looked away, covering Thug A's mouth with one hand, while looking at the eldest lady walking in front, lest anyone heard what Thug A just said.  .

    Thug A pulled away Thug B’s hand and said angrily: “It’s just a talk, why are you so nervous?”

    "Bullshit, you forgot that what our master hates the most is when his men talk too much. It's not our turn to deal with this matter."??.  I think the one who feels the most depressed right now is Azig.  Hehe That boy has always regarded himself as the boss's future son-in-law. Now a love rival suddenly appears, and this love rival seems to be very dangerous.  "

    Seeing Thug B’s expression of gloating over his misfortune, Thug A muttered angrily: “Don’t let me tell you, but you said it yourself very happily.”

    "What do you know? Keep your mouth shut. For this kind of thing, we just need to stay quietly and watch the show. If you talk too much, you will risk losing your life. But speaking of it, the eldest lady may really move this time.  Think about it. Look at her usual attitude towards everyone. If it had been Azig, she would have punched and kicked her long ago."

    "Yes, then do you think we should look for an opportunity to please that pretty boy?" the thug suggested in a low voice.

    Thug B thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "Let's wait a little longer. Maybe the eldest lady just has a whim and wants to change her words. We'd better wait and see what happens."

    "You two, what are you talking about?" Just when Thug A and Thug B were talking happily, a middle-aged man wearing a butler's uniform stood behind them and asked in a low voice with an angry look on his face.  He has been listening for a while, and these two bastards are talking more and more outrageously!

    "Guan, housekeeper" Thug A and Thug B immediately shriveled up like mice after seeing a cat.

    "Hmph! Trouble comes from the mouth! Do you still want me to explain this simple truth to you in detail?" the housekeeper asked with a cold snort.

    Thug A and Thug B hurriedly apologized: "Butler, we were wrong."

    "Hmph! Keep your mouth shut. Next time, you won't have to see the sun tomorrow!" After the housekeeper said this, he raised his head and walked forward to catch up with the eldest lady.  Looking at the butler's back, Thug A and Thug B raised their middle fingers in unison, muttering in a low voice: "What's the air about? This old dog!"

    Along the way, Han Yu and the eldest lady were talking and laughing. The two of them were testing each other's details. Although the talk was very lively, there were actually very few useful things. While talking and laughing, Han Yu followed the eldest lady to the eldest lady.  s home.

    What a mansion!  Looking at the big house in front of him, Han Yu sighed in his heart.  But then another question arose, how could this eldest lady’s family be rich, and why would she go to what can only be called a third-rate casino?  This doesn't seem to make sense.

    "Please come with me. You and your companions will stay here tonight." The eldest lady said to Han Yu with a smile on her face.  After saying that, he personally walked in front to guide Han Yu. When the subordinates saw this scene, they were so surprised that they almost fell down.  Even towards her own master, the eldest lady seems to have never behaved like this.  Could it be that the pretty boy in front of me is really the future son-in-law of this family?  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 425: Take a Gamble

    The Xin family, a well-known wealthy family in Orion, takes both black and white. On Orion, the Xin family is a local emperor.  The eldest daughter of the Xin family, who is loved by all, suddenly brings two men home. This news is no less than an atomic bomb explosion.

    The Xin family compound, the mansion!  Han Yu, who was placed in a guest room, was lying on the bed and said to Feng Baili, who was also in the room but seemed a little restless: "Stop walking around, I'm almost dizzy."

    "Han Yu, are you not worried at all?" Feng Baili stopped and looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "What's there to worry about?" Han Yu took a bite of the apple in his hand and asked nonchalantly.

    "This place is heavily guarded. We have come in. It may not be easy to get out." Feng Baili said to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu glanced at Feng Baili inexplicably and asked, "You are sick. Why are you leaving when you have food and drink?"

    "You really don't want to be the son-in-law of this family, do you?" Feng Baili looked at Han Yu and asked with a strange face.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Feng Baili, with an equally strange expression on his face, and said, "with any of your eyes, could you tell that that woman is attracted to me?"

    "Isn't it true? If she hadn't fallen in love with you, how could she have brought home a strange man like you?" Feng Baili replied unconvinced.

    Han Yu immediately replied: "Tsk, that's just that she has always been followed by others since she was born. Occasionally, when she meets someone like me who dares to contradict her, she feels fresh. It's not what you think. Wait until she is right."  When I lose the sense of freshness, we can leave. Besides, who do you think we are? You still need someone to trick us into your home and assassinate us. I don’t think the Xin family is that evil. "

    “What if the other party just wants to kill us?” Feng Baili asked unwillingly.

    "Isn't it you? Haven't you always said that you are the master among masters? I guess you are no problem with the soldiers and generals here." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Feng Baili said helplessly: "I knew you had no good intentions."

    "Haha don't worry, I'm sensible. If you're really worried, then just say goodbye to the owner of this place after we're done tonight."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Feng Baili's expression finally improved a little. After all, it was getting late, and Feng Baili didn't want to sleep on the street, so he would deal with it here for the night first.

    Nothing happened all night.

    Early in the morning, Han Yu opened his eyes.  Get up with a yawn.  I didn't expect that I would fall asleep and find my bed. I struggled for half the night before I finally fell asleep, but I woke up again after not sleeping for a while.  Watching him sleep in the bed next to his.  Feng Baili was snoring happily. Han Yu couldn't help but said with envy in his heart: "Sleep well."

    Since you can’t sleep, go out for a walk and exercise.  Thinking of this, Han Yu opened the door and walked into the courtyard.  From time to time, one or two busy servants appeared in the corridor. When they saw Han Yu, they always pointed at Han Yu's back.  Han Yu didn't care, walked directly to the artificial lake, and started exercising according to his previous memories.

    In front of a window facing the artificial lake, a middle-aged man was observing Han Yu.  This person is no one else.  He is the current head of the Xin family and the father of Miss Xin.  When he heard last night that his precious daughter, whom he had always regarded as the apple of his eye, suddenly brought back two men, the head of the Xin family had mixed feelings in his heart, ranging from joy to worry.  She was so happy that her precious daughter finally knew how to find a man for herself. The good life she had lived since she was a child made the eldest daughter of the Xin family very happy and she couldn't look down on ordinary people at all.  What is worrying is that my precious daughter is indeed different. Others are looking for her one by one, but she is looking for two at a time.  Originally, the head of the Xin family wanted to go find his precious daughter to find out what was going on, but was turned down.  Fortunately, the two men brought back by their precious daughter were arranged to rest in the guest room, otherwise the head of the Xin family might have gone on a killing spree.

    "Master. The boy you see now is the guy who once won 400,000 in the eldest lady's casino. At that time, the eldest lady wanted to bet with that boy, but the boy did not accept the challenge." The housekeeper standing behind the head of the Xin family  He explained to the head of the Xin family in a low voice.

    "Well, what about the other man?" The head of the Xin family nodded and asked again.  He knew that the small casino was opened by his precious daughter with private money.  Toys to pass the time.

    "The other man should still be resting now. If it weren't for that man, we would have recovered the 400,000 from the Miss Casino." The housekeeper replied quickly.

    "Haha It's only four hundred thousand. If you can solve one of my worries, then I will make a lot of money. Lao Ma, do you think that girl Yueniang has taken a liking to that boy this time?"

    "I'm not sure about this. How about you sir?"??Shall I ask the eldest lady?  "The steward suggested tentatively.

    Hearing this, the head of the Xin family quickly waved his hand and said, "Pull it down, what if that girl gets angry? Then won't my study, my collection, be in trouble again?"

    "However, letting these two people move in for no reason is not good for the eldest lady's reputation. And I heard that Azig has threatened to kill these two people. What if the eldest lady is born because of this?  Will Azig’s anger affect our relationship with the Azig family?”

    "Ha, you are worrying too much. Azig's father will not fall out with us because of Azig. You have forgotten that Azig is a species of unknown origin." The head of the Xin family looked gossipy.  said with a smile.  The housekeeper was stunned when he heard this. On Orion, Azig's father went away for a year and a half. When he came back, he saw his wife holding a newborn child and saying that it was his son. Originally Azig's father didn't believe it.  , but after DNA identification, the shocking result was that Azig was really his father.  After a year and a half of pregnancy, she gave birth to a big fat boy. This was called a legend on Orion at the time.  However, as the years went by, Azige grew bigger and bigger, but he did not look like Azige's father. Instead, he looked like one of the people who served as a guard for Azige's daughter-in-law.  Of course, that guard had died in battle a few years ago.  This matter has become an unsolved case.  Under such circumstances, it is strange that Azig can be treated well by his father.

    "Let's go, I'm going to meet that boy." The head of the Xin family looked at Han Yu who was exercising by the lake and said suddenly.

    "Ah? Master, there's no need for that. In your capacity, it's only right to let that kid come to see you." The butler quickly advised after hearing this.

    "It's okay, it's just a matter of a few steps. By the way, take off your clothes and change with me." The head of the Xin family looked at the housekeeper and said.

    After a little exercise, Han Yu felt a little breathless.  His body is really not that bad now. No wonder he was knocked to the ground by that woman Liu Qingmei with one punch.  It seems that if you want to leave here, you really need to think long-term or find the master of this world.  Or you can only defeat your opponent bit by bit. At present, it seems that the former option is the most suitable for you.  But who is the master who created this world?  Sitting on a big rock by the lake, Han Yu fell into deep thought.

    "Hey young man, what are you thinking about?" came a question from behind.

    Han Yu replied without looking back: "What are you thinking about for lunch?"

    The head of the Xin family waved his hand to stop the housekeeper who was about to scold him, and continued: "Young man, won't you look back and see who I am?"

    "What's there to see? Anyway, I won't stay here for too long. We will leave here after my companion wakes up."

    "you want to leave?"

    "Why don't you leave? They couldn't bear to see us sleeping on the street last night and took us home. How can we push ourselves to the limit and stay here for nothing?"

    Hearing this, the head of the Xin family said: "I didn't expect you to be a very self-respecting person. The people here are very rich. If you can please the eldest lady here, then you will have no worries about food and drink in your life, and you will be prosperous and wealthy.  Enjoy it endlessly.”

    Han Yu looked back at the head of the Xin family, stretched out his right hand and asked, "What is this?"

    "Hand." The head of the Xin family looked at it and replied uncertainly.

    "Yes, what about this?" Han Yu nodded and stretched out his right leg and asked.

    "leg."

    "Yes, I have all my hands and feet, so why can't I eat? Why do I have to be a pretty boy and a freeloader?"

    "Then do you have any skills?" the head of the Xin family asked with interest.

    Han Yu looked the head of the Xin family up and down and asked, "Why should I tell you?"

    The head of the Xin family touched his nose in embarrassment, and the housekeeper next to him stepped forward upon seeing this.  He shouted in a cold voice: "How dare you be rude to me, the head of the Xin family!"

    "Who are you trying to scare? I'm not scared. Just stop your tricks in front of me. I won't accept your tricks." Han Yu glanced at the housekeeper with disdain and replied angrily.

    The butler’s face suddenly turned red from suppressing his emotions.  The head of the Xin family smiled when he saw this, and reached out to pat the housekeeper on the shoulder.  Looking at Han Yu, he said, "I haven't had breakfast yet. Are you interested in dining with me?"

    "Okay, it's free breakfast. If you don't eat it, it's free." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    Ignoring the butler's glare, Han Yu followed the head of the Xin family into the restaurant.  Not long after sitting down, the door of the restaurant was pushed open forcefully, and Xin Yueniang, the eldest daughter of the Xin family, ran in like a storm.  As soon as he saw Han Yu, he rushed over, as if he was afraid that Han Yu would run away.  First, I asked my father to say hello.?Then Xin Yueniang stared at Han Yu and shouted: "Cunning boy, I thought you slipped away, but I didn't expect you to hide here to eat. How do you know my father?"

    "We met at the lake." Han Yu kept talking and took the time to answer.

    "Oh." Xin Yueniang responded, and then said excitedly: "Boy, I don't know your name yet?"

    "Han Yu."

    "Oh, so your name is Han Yu. Han Yu, please eat quickly. When you finish eating, we will have a bet."

    "You really don't want to give up." Han Yu looked at Xin Yueniang helplessly and said.

    "Of course, you are so cunning, you actually backed down in the face of battle. What I hate most is deserters. I have to fight you to win or lose."

    "Are you ready for the lottery?"

    "I'm fine at any time. But what about you?"

    "I have two hundred thousand on hand now, is it enough?"

    "That's enough, hehe, I want to win you to take off your pants to pay off the debt." Xin Yueniang looked at Han Yu with a wicked smile and said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied without hesitation: “I don’t know who will take off their pants by then?”

    With a "clang", the silver spoon in the hands of the head of the Xin family fell into the plate.  Han Yu secretly cried out.  Does this count as teasing his daughter in front of his father?

    "Daughter, do you want to bet with this kid?" the head of the Xin family asked Xin Yueniang, trying his best to put on a smile.

    "Yes, I want to have a showdown with him and finish the unfinished gambling game in the casino." Xin Yueniang replied seriously.

    "Then, can I be the referee among you?" The head of the Xin family recommended himself.

    Xin Yueniang shook her head when she heard this and replied: "No, I want this kid to be convinced of his defeat. If you are allowed to be the referee, others will gossip."

    "Who dares to gossip!?" The head of the Xin family glared at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes helplessly and thought to himself: "Why are you staring at me? It's not like I didn't agree to let you be the referee."

    No matter what the head of the Xin family said, Xin Yueniang just shook her head and refused to let the head of the Xin family participate in the bet between her and Han Yu. In the end, she was said to be impatient.  He simply pulled Han Yu and ran out of the restaurant. The head of the Xin family was so sad.

    "Stop crying, isn't it embarrassing for such a big man?" Just when the head of the Xin family was weeping secretly in the study.  Mrs. Xin, who came over after hearing the news, immediately became furious when she saw her husband's useless appearance, and scolded him angrily.

    "Madam, why are you here?" The head of the Xin family quickly stood up to greet her.

    Mrs. Xin rolled her eyes at her husband angrily, and replied: "If I don't come here, our family will have a flood of water? You said you are the same, after all, you are also a father, why can't you control your daughter?"  Are you still being led by your daughter?"

    "Husband, this is what Madam taught you." The head of the Xin family stood beside Madam Xin and replied respectfully.

    "What about the girl?" Mrs. Xin asked.

    The head of the Xin family quickly replied: "She is preparing in the living room. She wants to have a showdown with the boy named Han Yu, and vows to win the boy to take off his pants."

    "Listen, listen, is this something a girl can say? You spoil her too much!" Mrs. Xin complained angrily to her husband.  The head of the Xin family was unhappy when he heard this and retorted: "What do you mean I spoil her? You don't like her?"

    "How have I spoiled her? It's all you!" Mrs. Xin glared and shouted angrily.

    "You can't say that. The child is the product of our joint efforts. It's half yours and half mine. You can't shirk responsibility." The head of the Xin family said to his wife as if he was presenting facts and reasoning.

    "Go away, you old man. If you hadn't been begging for nothing, would I have married you?" Mrs. Xin secretly spat, glaring at the head of the Xin family and shouted.

    The head of the Xin family blurted out: "But you didn't object at the time, and you said you were very satisfied afterwards."

    "Shut up! If you tell me whether you believe it or not, I'll beat you up!" Mrs. Xin's face turned red and she waved her fist at the head of the Xin family and threatened.

    The head of the Xin family shut his mouth helplessly, and then muttered in a low voice unwillingly: "Your temper has become more and more irritable over the years. This is not good."

    "Stop! Now, immediately. Immediately, take me to see what our daughter is doing." Mrs. Xin interrupted the head of the Xin family from muttering.

    The head of the Xin family led the way, followed by Mrs. Xin. The two came to the living room and found that many people had gathered in the living room.  Most of them are servants and guards at home.  The most conspicuous one is the guy who came here with Han Yu.  I saw him sitting thereIn front of the small table, he shouted loudly: "Come on, come on, it's a rare opportunity. Guess who will win between Han Yu and the eldest daughter of the Xin family? If you buy Han Yu's one, you will get three for one, and if you buy the eldest daughter of the Xin family, you will get one for one."  ah."

    "What's going on?" The housekeeper grabbed an audience member and asked in a low voice.

    When the servant being questioned saw the housekeeper and then the Xin family couple standing behind him, his legs went weak and he almost knelt on the ground.  The housekeeper stretched out his hand to support him in time and shouted in a low voice: "Reply quickly."

    "Yes, it was the eldest lady's order." The servant stuttered, his head so low that he almost retracted into his crotch.

    The Xin family couple looked at each other, smiled helplessly, and decided to turn a blind eye to the things in front of them.

    "Where is the eldest lady?" The housekeeper asked again after receiving the signal from the head of the Xin family.

    "Preparing in her room, the eldest lady said that she wants to convince the guy named Han Yu to lose."

    "What's the status of that bet now? Who made more bets on both sides?" Mrs. Xin suddenly asked.

    "Madam, are you also interested in getting involved?" the head of the Xin family asked after hearing this.

    "Don't you want to help?" Mrs. Xin asked the head of the Xin family, and said to the housekeeper on the side: "Go and place a hundred bets on the girl."

    "Yes." The housekeeper agreed. Just as he was about to leave, he was grabbed by the head of the Xin family. He heard the head of the Xin family whisper: "Go and place a hundred bets for me."

    "Are you on the side of the eldest lady?" the housekeeper asked in a low voice.

    "No, I'm on the side of that boy Han Yu." The head of the Xin family quickly corrected him.

    "Yes." The butler agreed and squeezed into the crowd.

    When the housekeeper left, Mrs. Xin looked at the head of the Xin family with a sneer and said, "Well done, how dare you go against me?"

    The head of the Xin family replied with a smile: "Madam Mingjian, this one-sided bet is not worth seeing."

    "Stop talking nonsense, it seems you have quite a lot of confidence in that boy named Han Yu." Mrs. Xin said angrily.

    "Where, that boy and I met for the first time today. Madam, how about we take this opportunity to gamble?" the head of the Xin family suggested with a smile.

    "Okay, I have nothing to do, so I'll just play with you. Tell me about your conditions."

    "Hehe If I lose, I'll let Madam do whatever she wants. But if I win, hehe Please Madam forget my sin of going to a romantic place to play before. Well, the bed in the study is too hard and I can't sleep on it.  Comfortable."

    Looking at her husband’s smiling face, Mrs. Xin couldn’t help but laugh, nodded and said, “Okay, it’s up to you.” To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 426 Breaking the situation

    The game is still throwing dice, but this time it is not guessing the size, but comparing the size.  Han Yu and Xin Yueniang each take three dice, and whoever rolls a higher number wins. Of course, if they throw three kills with the same number (both of them roll a kill, it will be a draw).

    At the beginning, Han Yu and Xin Yueniang each had a winner or lose, but when the bet was in the middle, Xin Yueniang knocked on the table with a dissatisfied look, glared at Han Yu who was sitting opposite him with a lazy look on his face and said, "I said  Can you be more serious? I'm gambling."

    "Why am I not being serious? I am gambling with you." Han Yu changed to a more comfortable position and lazily replied to Xin Yueniang while lying on his seat.

    "You have a very bad attitude towards gambling." Xin Yueniang glared at Han Yu and said.

    "What's the matter? As long as I can win, that's fine. What do you care about my attitude?" Han Yu replied still looking half-dead.

    Xin Yueniang glared at Han Yu angrily. If she hadn't been at a disadvantage in the previous gambling game, she would have laughed at Han Yu loudly now. Unfortunately, seeing that Han Yu had more than double the capital in front of him, Xin Yueniang was helpless.  Shut up.  What made Xin Yueniang even more angry was that Han Yu's attitude towards gambling with her was like playing with an unreasonable child, which made Xin Yueniang feel that her self-esteem was hurt.

    "Oh, Yueniang, this girl is in danger." The head of the Xin family whispered anxiously.

    "That is also her own problem. You are not allowed to interfere and let this child experience some setbacks. It will always be smooth sailing, which will not be good for the child's future." Mrs. Xin warned her husband after hearing this.  The head of the Xin family nodded helplessly.  He loved his daughter so much that he immediately aimed his angry gaze at Han Yu.  If you want to kill Han Yu with your eyes, even if you can't kill him, you still want to make Han Yu feel uneasy and confused.  Regarding her husband's actions, Mrs. Xin could only shake her head helplessly and once again set her sights on Xin Yueniang.

    "Let's play something big." Xin Yueniang suggested to Han Yu.

    "It's up to you." Han Yu replied casually.

    Xin Yueniang suppressed the anger in her heart and said as calmly as possible: "We will decide the outcome in one go, and I want to raise the bet!"

    "What kind of bet do you want to add?" Han Yu looked at Xin Yueniang and asked.

    "If I win, you will marry into my Xin family!"

    "Don't do it!" Xin Yueniang just finished her words.  Han Yu immediately refused without thinking.  This made the head of the Xin family, who originally wanted to stop him, stunned for a moment, but then he became furious. Fortunately, Mrs. Xin hugged her husband.

    "Let me go! I'm going to beat that ungrateful brat to death!" The head of the Xin family did not dare to shake his wife off hard, so he could only whisper to his wife.

    "Don't be busy. Let the girl handle it by herself."

    The head of the Xin family glared at Han Yu, looking like he wanted to eat Han Yu alive. Upon seeing this, Mrs. Xin could only shake her head and smile bitterly.

    Xin Yueniang glared at Han Yu and asked through gritted teeth, "Why don't you do it? Am I not worthy of you?"

    "No, your conditions are very good. It's just that I already have a sweetheart, and I have no feelings for you." Han Yu replied calmly, as if what he was talking about was just a very ordinary thing.  At this moment, Feng Baili suddenly appeared, stood behind Han Yu and reminded him in a low voice: "Don't say too much. We are still at home." Han Yu looked at Feng Baili with a strange expression when he heard this.  One glance made Feng Baili's face turn red, he lowered his head and disappeared into the crowd again.

    "Okay, okay, you guys are really brave. You dare to reject me in person. OK, I will remember you. Let's see." Xin Yueniang stood up to leave.  I heard Han Yu ask: "Do you still want to bet? If not, I have to leave."

    Xin Yueniang turned around and stared at Han Yu for a long time, then suddenly smiled and said, "Bet, but the final bet must be changed. If I win, you will be a slave in my Xin family and will not be free for the rest of your life."

    "You bitch are really cruel. What if you lose?"

    "If I lose, I'll let you do whatever you want." Xin Yueniang replied confidently.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu shook his head, "Let me handle it? Don't say such empty words. With your status and wealth, what can I do to you? Let's be more practical."

    "What do you want?" Xin Yueniang asked.

    "Well let's do this. If I win, just give me a cup of tea." Han Yu thought for a while and said to Xin Yueniang.

    "Okay, it's settled." Xin Yueniang replied with a look of dissatisfaction.

    "Let's start." Han Yu said immediately.

    When the gambling game started again, because winning or losing was decided by one hand, everyone onlookers involuntarily lowered their voices and stared at Han Yu and Xin Yueniang at the gambling table without blinking, unwilling to let go of any detail."Knock" Xin Yueniang vigorously knocked the dice cup in her hand on the gambling table, looking at Han Yu with a proud face, as if she already had a chance to win.  Han Yu took the dice cup in his hand and shook it casually twice before placing it on the table.

    "Open" Xin Yueniang shouted and took away the dice cup. When everyone saw it, they cheered loudly, three sixes, kill them all!  Everyone couldn't help but look at Han Yu with a hint of pity. The happiest person was the head of the Xin family. He completely forgot about the bet he made with his wife. Now Han Yu's defeat has been determined. In other words, the head of the Xin family will continue.  Staying alone on an empty bed in your study.

    "How is it?" Xin Yueniang looked at Han Yu proudly and asked.

    ????????? Han Yu smiled slightly and said, "I am willing to admit defeat."

    "Well done. He is indeed a man of his word." The head of the Xin family shouted loudly, and everyone quickly separated a path, allowing the head of the Xin family to walk to the gambling table.

    "Father, why are you here?" Xin Yueniang asked in surprise.

    "It's so lively here, how could I not come?" the head of the Xin family replied with a smile.  Then he said to Han Yu across the gambling table: "Since you are willing to admit defeat, what are you still doing sitting there? Why don't you come over and wait on me?"

    "Yes." Han Yu agreed obediently, stood up, walked to Xin Yueniang, knelt down on one knee and said, "Han Yu has met Miss Xin." Seeing this scene, Feng Baili in the crowd felt his heart skip a beat.  Something is wrong.  Han Yu is not a person willing to admit defeat easily.  Now there is such a performance.  It shows that this guy has other agendas.  Thinking of this, Feng Baili paid close attention to Han Yu's every move.

    Xin Yueniang was a little at a loss. When she saw Han Yu kneeling in front of her to greet him, Xin Yueniang quickly stood up and reached out to help Han Yu. She even said repeatedly: "I'm joking with you, don't take it seriously."

    It was too late, but just when Xin Yueniang reached out to help Han Yu, Han Yu suddenly got angry and found a five-inch long nail in his hand, went straight to Xin Yueniang's throat and pierced it.

    No one present thought that Han Yu would attack Xin Yueniang.  As the person involved, Xin Yueniang was stunned on the spot for a moment. Just when the spike was about to pierce Xin Yueniang's throat, a pair of big hands hugged Han Yu's waist from behind, and a voice reached Han Yu's ears.  "Han Yu, calm down."

    Han Yu smiled strangely and replied, "I've always been calm."

    Just when Feng Baili was stunned, he felt a pain in his abdomen. Han Yu stabbed the five-inch nail in his hand into his abdomen, and blood quickly flowed out.  What makes people feel puzzling is that everyone around them seems to have been cast a restraining spell at the same time. They all maintain the same surprised expression as when they witnessed Han Yu's sudden attack. Time seems to have frozen at this moment.

    Feng Baili covered his injured abdomen with his hand.  He smiled bitterly, looked at Han Yu and asked, "When did you notice it?"

    "Just now. If you didn't say anything, I couldn't be sure it was you." Han Yu replied calmly.

    "I thought I hid it well." Feng Baili said in a low voice.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, and said to Feng Baili: "Actually, since I woke up, I have known that I was in an illusion. I don't know how you know about my past, but the changes you made are too outrageous.  Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei were born on Longjiao Star, how could they appear here? And although Liu Qingmei is a bit barbaric, she will never bully me. And Shi Tianbao, he has a very strong character  He is definitely not a bad person. From the beginning, there was something wrong with your setting."

    "Then why didn't you get rid of the illusion at that time?" Feng Baili asked.

    Han Yu smiled and replied: "Because I want to find you, you are the key to this illusion. Otherwise, even if I can break the previous illusion, you will continue to create other illusions for me. Isn't it?"

    "Hmph, even if you see through my illusion, can you defeat me with your current ability?" Feng Baili asked with a cold snort.

    Han Yu looked at Feng Baili and said, "Before that, can you please restore your true self, Bai Xiaolou."

    Feng Baili snorted coldly, regained his true colors, and looked at Han Yu with a sneer. It was the Bai Xiaolou that Han Yu had mentioned, but now Bai Xiaolou was a little miserable, with an iron nail on his abdomen.

    Han Yu said slowly: "It's not difficult to deal with you. The reason why you were able to make me lose my power was because I was in your illusion. But now that you have been injured by me, your illusion is no longer  It's perfect. I really want to know how you are so confident that I can't show my strength?" As he said that, Han Yu stretched out his right hand, and a red flame danced in his palm.

    "You are really smart." Bai Xiaolou??said with a smile.

    "The only thing I don't understand now is how do you know those people related to me? I think it was just an accident that you met me. Can you peek into other people's memories?" Han Yu looked at Bai Xiaolou curiously  asked.

    "I'm really unlucky to meet a pervert with super intuition." Bai Xiaolou was silent for a moment and shook his head.

    "Super intuition? What is that?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Super-intuition, as the name suggests, means having intuitive inspiration that exceeds that of ordinary people. In other words, your ability to perceive danger is stronger than that of ordinary people. For some things that you do not understand, your intuition often gives you the answer  correct answer."

    "Then you are doomed?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Bai Xiaolou smiled bitterly, nodded and admitted: "Yes, I lost. From the moment you discovered the flaw, I have already lost."

    "Is this Xin Yueniang your sweetheart?" Han Yu asked Bai Xiaolou, pointing at Xin Yueniang who was like a puppet on strings.

    "Don't touch her!" Bai Xiaolou suddenly glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu looked at Bai Xiaolou in confusion. Bai Xiaolou sighed when he saw this, and said slowly: "They are my memories."

    "So how are they doing now?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Things have changed a long time ago." Bai Xiaolou replied calmly.  Then his face straightened.  Looking at Han Yu, he said: "Although you have seen through my illusion, I will not give up easily. If you want to leave here, then defeat me. To tell you the truth, I am the master of this illusion. If you want  Leave here, unless you defeat me, you will never leave here for the rest of your life."

    "Why bother? We've already lost, so why persist?" Han Yu asked Bai Xiaolou with a wry smile.

    Bai Xiaolou smiled slightly, looked at Han Yu and said: "Everyone has his own persistence. If you don't want to fight with me, then you can release your own power and fight for the ownership of this illusion with me. If you  The power can exceed the power of this illusion, then you can still leave here."

    Hearing this, Han Yu nodded silently and raised his hands above his head.  A fireball the size of a washbasin appeared above Han Yu's head.  Seeing this, Bai Xiaolou smiled and said, "This little power is useless."

    "This is just the beginning, just wait and see." Han Yu smiled slightly, and the fireball above his head roared, growing to the size of a round table, and as time went by, the shape of the fireball continued to grow.  After a while, the roof disappeared, and a huge fireball was rising.

    The high temperature forced Bai Xiaolou to retreat. Xin Yueniang and other characters had been vaporized by the high temperature and disappeared.  Bai Xiaolou couldn't care about it at this time.  He looked at the fireball as dazzling as the sun in horror, as if he had lost the ability to speak.

    It was not that Bai Xiaolou had not interfered with Han Yu during this period, but Han Yu, who was protected by a huge fireball, didn't care about his interference at all. All attacks could not reach Han Yu at all, and were directly absorbed by vaporization in the middle.  .

    The fireball got bigger and bigger. Han Yu looked at Bai Xiaolou, who was pale, and asked: "Now. Do you still have the confidence to leave me in this ghost place?"

    Bai Xiaolou is timid!  People are afraid of death, and if they blindly seek death even though they know it is death, they are mentally ill.  Bai Xiaolou didn't want to die here meaninglessly, so he chose to compromise.

    *************************************

    In the Shadow Forest

    When Bai Xiaolou opened his eyes, he found that he was surrounded by people.  And he is surrounded by strangers.  Facing the sword held at his neck, Bai Xiaolou forced himself to remain calm.  He asked aloud: "Who are you?"

    "Ning Ping, don't hurt him, he is my prisoner." Han Yu's voice came, making Bai Xiaolou feel relieved.  The fatal sword left his neck, and the owner of the sword put away the sword and said to Han Yu: "You guy suddenly stood motionless and looked like a dead person. Shouldn't you tell us what you have experienced?"  ?”

    Han Yu heard this and said: "Well, it's a long story. Let's talk about it when we have free time. Let me ask you first, where is that Morrigan?"

    "I didn't see it. When we arrived, we saw you and this guy standing face to face, with not even a ghost around." Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    "Hey that's strange. I was obviously at a disadvantage in the situation at that time. How could Morrigan leave at that time? Did something happen in the Shadow Castle?" Han Yu scratched his head and said  .

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu with disdain and said, "If you want to go to Shadow Castle, then just tell me, why are you going around in circles?"

    &nbsp; Han Yu, whose thoughts were exposed, smiled sheepishly, looked at Ning Ping and said, "Isn't this always causing trouble for you guys? I feel a little embarrassed."

    Ning Ping said with surprise when he heard this: "Oh, this is really rare, you are so embarrassed. Mengxin, look at whether the sun is coming out from the west."

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping, and after a long while he said quietly: "Ning Ping, you have learned bad things."

    "There is no way, if you are close to red, you will be red, and if you are close to ink, you will be dark. It is very difficult to learn well when I am with you." Ning Ping replied seriously.

    Han Yu was so angry that he rolled his eyes and simply ignored Ning Ping, saying he was exempt from fighting.

    Everyone laughed for a while, and Ning Ping pointed at Bai Xiaolou and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, how should we deal with this guy?"

    "You said if we asked Morrigan for a ransom, would Morrigan give it?" Han Yu asked casually.

    "Should give it to you, right?" Ning Ping looked at Bai Xiaolou and replied uncertainly: "Anyway, let's try it first. If it doesn't give it to us, we will find another way."

    Bai Xiaolou was very unhappy. Anyone who was looked at with a picky look would not feel comfortable.  However, the situation was stronger than his own, and he fell into the hands of his opponent. In order not to suffer hardship, Bai Xiaolou decided that it was better to be honest at this time.  A real man must be able to bend and stretch, be strong and soft. Only when he is alive can he have a chance to make a difference.  Once you die, everything is really over.  Bai Xiaolou, who knew this very well, was very cooperative and did whatever he was told.

    After a brief discussion, Han Yu and others decided that Ning Ping would go to Shadow Castle to investigate the situation first, while Han Yu and others would stay on board the Courage and wait for orders.

    Ning Ping cautiously came to the outskirts of the Shadow Castle, but unexpectedly discovered that there seemed to be civil strife in the Shadow Castle, and constant shouts of killing came from the castle.  Ning Ping frowned slightly. Just as he was about to get closer to see more clearly, he saw the door of the Shadow Castle suddenly being knocked open. Several big men covered in blood and holding sharp knives rushed to the side of a man in a white coat.  After a while of hacking, he chopped the white coat into several pieces, then turned around and rushed into the castle, paying no attention to Ning Ping who was standing at the gate of the castle.

    The sudden situation gave Ning Ping a little headache, so he decided to go back to the Courage and tell everyone what he saw, and then everyone would decide what to do next.  Just as he turned around to leave, he heard a cry for help from behind him: "Help!" Ning Ping looked back and felt a little impressed.

    Isn’t this the cook who was caught by Han Yu?  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 427 Biohazard

    Summers regretted it very much and shouldn't have come here this time!  How many times has this been taken hostage?  What's even more depressing is that he is being held hostage by his former subordinates.

    While Zheng Qi and Chen Lun were discussing how to get out of here, Summers, who had just been rescued, happened to come over to communicate with the two.  After being kidnapped by Han Yu once, Summers knew very well that now on the Death Star, he could not do without Zheng Qi and Chen Lun for the time being.  But what he didn't expect was that Summers, so damn good, heard things he shouldn't have heard.  According to the organization's regulations, once you enter the organization, you cannot leave it for life.  What Zheng Qi and Chen Lun are discussing is tantamount to betrayal of the organization.

    When the incident was exposed, Zheng Qi and Chen Lun simply refused to do anything and tied up Summers.  Less than an hour after Summers was rescued, he fell into the hands of the kidnappers again.  Fortunately, someone discovered it, otherwise Summers would have been murdered and silenced.  And misfortunes never come singly. When Zheng Qi and Chen Lun took Summers hostage and retreated, the three of them accidentally broke into Morrigan's laboratory and overturned a bottle of viruses that turned ordinary people into zombies.  Qi, Chen Lun, and Summers were not infected because they evacuated in time, but the people who followed them were infected, and there was chaos in the Shadow Castle.  It was precisely for this reason that Morrigan had to abandon Bai Xiaolou and return to Shadow Castle to take charge of the overall situation.

    As soon as she returned to the castle, Morrigan’s first order was to hunt and kill people infected with the virus.  Among them, the chef seen by Ning Ping was one of them.  Speaking of which, this chef is also unlucky.  With nothing to do, he followed the crowd who were preparing to rescue Summers and watched the excitement.  As a result, it became infected.

    After listening to the prisoner’s explanation, Ning Ping glanced at the chef who was cowering aside.  Upon seeing this, the chef hurriedly shouted in horror: "No, don't kill me!" As he said that, the chef kept shrinking back.  Ning Ping couldn't bear to see it, and slowly let go of the hilt of the Qingyun Sword with his right hand.  But at this moment, a sudden change occurred. The chef, who had been shrinking all the time, suddenly had his eyes lit up and his saliva flowed out uncontrollably. He rushed to Ning Ping at a speed that was not consistent with his body, opened his mouth and bit it.  Hit Ning Ping's left arm.

    The Qingyun Sword is unsheathed!  The chef's big head and body were separated.  Just like that, he still bit Ning Ping's arm and wouldn't let go.  Ning Ping frowned, pinched the chef's mouth away, and threw the chef's head aside.  At this time, one of the few people captured by Ning Ping gloated to Ning Ping and shouted: "You are finished. You are finished, you are infected."

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping shouted in a low voice.

    For the sake of their own lives, the prisoners kept their mouths shut, but their eyes when they looked at Ning Ping were full of schadenfreude. Ning Ping originally wanted to ask these prisoners some questions, but now he changed his mind and sheathed his sword.  Turn around and leave.

    Seeing that Ning Ping left them alone, several prisoners immediately began to think of ways to untie the ropes on their bodies.  But before they could untie the rope, a large number of zombies suddenly walked out of the castle.  Saw the group of zombies slowly walking towards them.  Several prisoners opened their eyes in horror and screamed until they finally became silent and became the same kind as those zombies.

    Ning Ping returned to the Courage. When Han Yu listened to Ning Ping's words, he immediately pulled Ning Ping towards the Shadow Castle without saying a word.

    "Why are you going?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao.

    "Go to that guy Morrigan for the antidote." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    "I'm not going!" Ning Ping stopped and said.

    After hearing this, Han Yu looked back at Ning Ping, grinned and said: "It's not up to you. If you don't go, I won't allow you to get close to Mengxin, and I also tell you that you want to marry my sister. Wait for the next life.  "

    "That Morrigan is our enemy, how could she heal me? I don't want to humiliate myself." Ning Ping said with a stubborn look.

    "Idiot, you forgot that we have Bai Xiaolou as a hostage. Use this Bai Xiaolou to exchange for Morrigan's chance to heal you. Leave quickly. I don't want you to turn into something like a zombie."

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation.  Ning Ping nodded and followed Han Yu towards the Shadow Castle.  Before leaving, he said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, don't worry, I'll be back in a minute."

    "Hurry up and leave, who is worried about you?" Han Mengxin waved her hand.

    With Bai Xiaolou, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to Shadow Castle.  At this moment, the Shadow Castle is in chaos. On the way here, Han Yu has already taken action to deal with three waves of zombies, but now the situation in the Shadow Castle is even more serious than Han Yu imagined.  Zombies can be seen everywhere wandering inside and outside the castle.

    “I don’t know if that bitch Morrigan is still alive?” Han Yu muttered in a low voice.  Bai Xiaolou on the side heard this and replied: "Even if there is only one person left in this castle, that person must be Morrigan."

    "Do you know where Morrigan is now?" Han Yu followed.?? asked.

    "I don't know, but I can roughly guess. Now the castle is out of control and zombies are rampant, but there is only one place that zombies can't get in."

    "Where?" Han Yu asked.

    "Untie me first." Bai Xiaolou took the opportunity to make a condition.

    Han Yu untied Bai Xiaolou as he was told. Bai Xiaolou moved his hands and feet and said to Han Yu: "On the second underground floor of the castle, there are ferocious plants specially cultivated by Morrigan. What plants are there?"  , it is difficult for zombies to pass. Judging from the current situation, zombies should have occupied the upper floors of the castle, and most likely have occupied the underground floor, the factory that produces zombies. Morrigan and the survivors in the castle should now be  It has retreated to the third underground level.”

    "How many floors does this castle have underground?" Han Yu asked casually.

    Bai Xiaolou shrugged and replied: "I can't tell you this. Don't you want to ask Morian to treat your companion? Then I advise you to hurry up, because I don't know what your companion will do.  At what point does it strike and turn into the zombie you hate.”

    After being reminded by Bai Xiaolou, Han Yu looked at Bai Xiaolou and asked, "Then what are your plans now?"

    "I said I want to leave here, can you let me leave?" Bai Xiaolou looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu immediately replied: "Don't even think about it! I still count on you if I can get Morrigan to agree to heal my companions."

    "Then it's unnecessary for you to ask me this question. Let's go. Let's join forces for the time being. Find Morrigan before we talk about anything else. After all, Morrigan is a talent that the organization values ????very much. If something happens to her, it will be very harmful to the organization.  It’s a great loss.”

    After listening to Bai Xiaolou’s words, Han Yu did not show any pretense and stood in the front to take the lead. Ning Ping and Bai Xiaolou followed behind to pick up the leaks. The three of them were like arrows, directly inserted into the castle.

    Here, you can see how powerful Han Yu is, the flames burn everything.  Any zombies that came close to Han Yu and the others were burned into a pile of black charcoal by Han Yu.  It was a smooth journey to the second underground floor.

    It was a mess, and all kinds of powerful plants were no longer as powerful as before, and they were all lying on the ground withered.  It seems that they have lost their vitality. Of course, there are many zombies accompanying them. Those zombies are tightly entangled with branches and leaves, and they are still moving on their own.

    Seeing this, Han Yu and the others slowed down and wanted to pass through this zombie jungle.  What Han Yu and others didn't expect was that when Han Yu and the others approached the jungle, the ferocious plants that were lying on the ground and withered suddenly seemed to wake up, and they were beaten by Han Yu and others while waving their thick branches and leaves.  come over.

    "Are these plants also infected?" Han Yu asked Bai Xiaolou as he backed away.

    Bai Xiaolou, who was also retreating, heard the words and replied: "It's possible, don't you feel that there is a deathly aura surrounding the bodies of these plants?"

    "That's really what you said. In that case, you don't have to be polite." He said.  Han Yu took a deep breath and spit out a mouthful of fire towards an outstretched branch. The outstretched branch was instantly ignited, and the owner of the branch shrieked and shrank back.  But one branch shrank back, and more branches came out.

    Han Yu was not afraid. He sprayed fire from his mouth and did not listen to the movements of his hands. He used sea of ??fire, wall of fire, and all the tricks that could burn a large area.

    Plants are still strong.  It also needs the support of water. Under the continuous baking of Han Yu's flames, most of the plants on the second underground layer have become brittle and easy to break, losing their previous power.  The plants infected by the zombies did not realize this at all, and still slapped Han Yu desperately.  The result is naturally that it breaks on its own.  Han Yu is okay.  Bai Xiaolou looked at Han Yu's back with a complicated expression, feeling very conflicted.  Ordinarily Han Yu is unwilling to join the organization.  Being his enemy again, Bai Xiaolou should hate Han Yu in his heart.  But in Bai Xiaolou's heart, there was not much hatred, but more regret.  If Han Yu doesn't join the organization, he will have to fight against the organization again sooner or later, and he will still have to compete with Han Yu at that time.

    "Hey, don't mess around." Ning Ping noticed Bai Xiaolou's abnormality and reminded Bai Xiaolou in a low voice.  Bai Xiaolou glanced at Ning Ping and thought to himself: "Another difficult one to deal with." However, he replied: "You should worry about yourself."

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this and asked, "What do I have to worry about?"

    "Aren't you afraid of becoming a zombie?" Bai Xiaolou asked curiously.

    "Don't be afraid, Han Yu will save me."

    Hearing this, Bai Xiaolou couldn't help but be stunned. Looking at Ning Ping's confident look, a trace of envy suddenly appeared in his heart. Being able to trust someone wholeheartedly is also a kind of happiness.

    &nbsp; "Let's go, don't fall behind." Ning Ping reminded Bai Xiaolou.

    Bai Xiaolou knew that Ning Ping was not concerned about whether he would fall behind, but worried that he would take this opportunity to escape.  Just think about it, Han Yu is the safest in the entire castle now, so how could Bai Xiaolou escape.  Bai Xiaolou did not reveal the meaning of Ning Ping's words. He nodded obediently and followed Han Yu.  Ning Ping saw this and followed behind Bai Xiaolou, guarding against the irrational things Bai Xiaolou might do.

    Facts have proved that Ning Ping was overly worried. Bai Xiaolou did not plot against Han Yu, but quietly followed Han Yu to the third underground floor.

    "Wait" Han Yu, who was walking at the front, suddenly waved his hand for everyone to stop. After listening, he pointed in one direction and said, "There is the sound of fighting there. Let's go over there and have a look."  Without waiting for Bai Xiaolou and Ning Ping to speak, he rushed towards the direction of the sound.  Seeing this, Ning Ping and Bai Xiaolou could only speed up their pace and catch up with Han Yu.

    It didn’t take the three of them a while to arrive at the place where the fight took place.  When he saw the people fighting, Bai Xiaolou cried out: "Morrigan."

    "Where?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "That!" Bai Xiaolou stretched out his hand.  Han Yu looked at it.  He said to Ning Ping and Bai Xiaolou: "Take care of yourself, and stay away from me." As he said that, Han Yu rushed into the zombie group with his whole body burning with anger.

    At this moment, on the third underground floor, a large group of zombies surrounded a small circle with a few people left in the middle and attacked crazily.  Although Morrigan, Zheng Qi, Chen Lun and others worked hard, the zombie attack was too fierce, and those who persisted until now were about to be unable to hold on.

    At this moment, explosions suddenly came from the outside of the encirclement, and zombies were seen flying into the air, and then fell heavily to the ground.  Burning all over.  And the flame seems to be contagious. If one is lit, it will burn a large area.  After a while, the people surrounded saw a passage.  That is the pathway of life.  Before Morrigan and the others could take action, the person who opened the passage shouted to Morrigan: "Don't be in a daze, old ladies, rush out with me."

    On the Deathless Star, the only one who dares to call himself a bitch is Han Yu.  Morrigan knew who had saved her people as soon as she heard it.  It's just that now is not the time for her to argue with Han Yu. When she heard Han Yu say this, without saying a word, she helped Summers, who was beside her with weak legs, and followed Han Yu to rush out of the zombies.  of encirclement.  The surviving Chen Lun, Zheng Qi and others quickly followed after seeing this.

    Wait until all survivors come out.  Han Yu launched his final attack on the zombies on the third underground floor. The burning zombies fell to the ground, twitching and losing the ability to move.

    "I don't need your thanks. I saved you so that you could save my companions. If you are willing, I can let Bai Xiaolou go." Han Yu directly explained his purpose to Morrigan without waiting for her to speak.

    Morrigan, who understood Han Yu’s intention, nodded. This condition was acceptable. After all, Han Yu was the savior of the survivors.

    "I can accept your conditions. But my research laboratory has been occupied by zombies. If you want to make a serum, you need to go to my research laboratory." Morian looked at Han Yu and told her her difficulties.  Han Yu nodded and said, "This problem is easy to solve. You can't stay here anymore anyway. I can protect you to your research laboratory."

    "Then can you take action to eliminate all these zombies?" Morrigan took the opportunity to make a condition.

    "I pooped myself. Find paper to wipe it myself." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    When it was not rough, Molian thought of this condition when this condition would have this possibility.  So Han Yu's answer did not make Morrigan feel unhappy.

    The two parties have negotiated the terms, and the next step is to escort Morrigan to her laboratory to produce a serum that can eliminate the zombie virus.  But what to do with the other survivors?  After this zombie riot, both Chen Xu and Liu Yihu have been killed, and most of Zheng Qi and Chen Lun's men have also been killed. The people standing in front of Han Yu don't even have the ability to protect themselves. If they are left behind,  No matter, they will be killed by zombies sooner or later.

    "Let's go together. One more person now means more strength. Let's talk about any hatred after we get through this difficulty." Han Yu sighed and suggested to everyone who was looking at him.

    Because of his strength, Han Yu became the leader of this makeshift team, and his words were recognized by everyone.  Even if we have to fight to the death, we should wait until we get through this crisis. We can't fight until the end, and we won't be able to take advantage of the living dead.

    As soon as their opinions were unified, everyone immediately decided to leave.  Unexpectedly, before anyone could take action, Summers, who had been regarded as a key protection target, suddenlyHe stood up, grabbed Zheng Qi's arm, and pounced on him.  Zheng Qi screamed in pain and pushed Summers away, but Summers bit off a large piece of flesh.

    "Don't go there!" Han Yu grabbed Morrigan who was trying to help Summers.

    "Let me go!" Morrigan shouted while struggling.

    "Asshole! Look at that guy's eyes!" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    Being scolded by Han Yu, Morrigan couldn't help but be stunned. Then she looked into Summers's eyes and felt a chill in her heart.  Summers's eyes were empty and lifeless, glowing with a faint red light. What was even more frightening was that his mouth was chewing the mass of flesh and blood he had just bitten off Zheng Qi's arm, and traces of blood foam fell from his mouth.  It flowed out, looking extremely ferocious and terrifying.

    "Why, how could this happen?" Morrigan muttered to herself. If it weren't for Han Yu's support, she would have collapsed on the ground at this moment.  Despite all precautions, Summers was eventually infected.  Morrigan knew that she was finished. No matter how important she was to the organization, if Summers died here, she would still be sentenced to death by the organization!

    "Don't get discouraged yet. Can that guy be saved?" Han Yu hurriedly asked Mo Li'an when he saw this.

    As if she heard the sound of nature, Morrigan's already desperate eyes suddenly regained some vitality. She stared at Han Yu and said repeatedly: "Yes, yes, as long as the serum is injected into him, he can return to his original state."

    She spoke loudly, and she didn’t know whether Morrigan was talking to others or to herself.  But Han Yu didn't care about this. He nodded and said, "Okay, you will need to prepare three serums in a while. As for now, leave it to me." As he said that, Han Yu opened his fingers and formed ten chains of flames.  Floated towards Summers.  Summers, who was transforming into a zombie, was tied up with flame chains without any resistance. Zheng Qi was also tied up at the same time.  However, Zheng Qi also knew his situation at this time and had no complaints about being kidnapped.

    After finishing all this, Han Yu looked at Morrigan and said: "Let's go, the next step will depend on your ability." (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 428 The Corpse Emperor Appears

    The research laboratory Morrigan mentioned is on the first floor above ground, very close to the zombie factory on the first underground floor, making it easy for Morrigan to access experimental materials at any time.  But it is precisely because of this that the research laboratory has the largest number of zombies at this time, and what worries Morrigan is the mutated zombie she keeps in the laboratory.  The zombies have been released, so it's better for them to run away now.  In order to catch the mutated zombie, the organization had sacrificed dozens of lives. These dozens of lives were not the lives of ordinary people, but the lives of elites.  From this we can also see how terrifying this mutated zombie is.  Fortunately, judging from the current situation, the zombie has not been released.

    Not wanting to cause trouble, Morrigan did not tell Han Yu about the matter. Following Han Yu, the group came to Morrigan's laboratory.  Sure enough, as everyone expected, the laboratory was full of zombies, which were constantly devouring the experimental materials in the laboratory.  Because he was worried about damaging the equipment in the laboratory, Han Yu could only eliminate them one by one. But if this continues, how long will it take to eliminate them? Moreover, the attacked zombies will not stand still in place.  , in case a fire occurs

    Thinking of this, Han Yu came up with a plan. Since it was not convenient to do it here, he would find a way to lure these zombies out of the laboratory.  Han Yu first asked everyone to retreat to a corner, and then threw a fireball towards the hall on the first floor. The huge explosion made the zombies who had lost their vision immediately stop their movements.  After a short pause.  Zombies in the laboratory swarmed into the hall.

    Looking at the stream of zombies rolling away, Morrigan and others hiding in the corner covered their mouths with their hands to prevent themselves from making even the slightest sound.

    "Okay, you go make the serum quickly. The rest of you and I will guard the door and don't let those zombies come up to cause trouble." After saying that, Han Yu finished assigning everyone's tasks and stood at the door of the laboratory.

    Morrigan didn’t hesitate. After simply tidying up the laboratory, she started to get busy.  Three serums, easier said than done.  But it is very troublesome to make.  The serum must be prepared as quickly as possible, otherwise once Summers dies, Morrigan's game will really be over.  When it was about her future, Morrigan couldn't care less about playing tricks.  He threw himself wholeheartedly into the work of making the serum.

    The zombies who had been wandering in the hall for a while did not find a target to attack, so they started to look back and head towards the laboratory. I don’t know why they were so persistent and insisted on staying in the laboratory.

    Han Yu knew that this was not the time to give in, so he had to cheer up and release walls of fire to stop the zombies from advancing.  The zombies that were attacked were as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. Even though their legs were burned off, they still insisted on crawling with their hands, as if they were determined to die in the laboratory.

    Fortunately, Han Yu’s wall of fire has a lot of fire, so the zombies can’t attack it for the time being.  Chen Lun and others were not idle at this time either.  Help Han Yu resist the zombie attack while guarding the surroundings to prevent zombies from suddenly appearing from the side.

    Summers, who was bound by the flame chains, was originally very quiet, but after the zombies attacked, he suddenly became violent. Fortunately, he had been tied up and his mouth was blocked by something, so he was still in the presence of Chen Lun and others for the time being.  under control.  Looking at the frantic Summers, cold sweat broke out on Zheng Qi's forehead, and he kept fantasizing in his mind about whether he would be the same as the Summers in front of him if he became a zombie.

    "Chen Lun. If I become a zombie, you must kill me with your own hands. I definitely don't want to become like this guy." Zheng Qi looked at Chen Lun and said word by word.

    Chen Lun's nose felt sour, and he smiled and comforted: "Don't talk nonsense. You will be fine."

    "Haha don't comfort me, I'm serious." Zheng Qi forced a smile.  He said to Chen Lun with a smile.

    At this moment, Han Yu called out to Chen Lun and Zheng Qi: "Hey you two, if you have time to flirt, why not come over and help me."

    Zheng Qi and Chen Lun looked embarrassed for a while. They both glared at Han Yu and shouted: "Shut up! Can you speak?"

    "It's not just gay love, I've heard about it a long time ago." Han Yu replied disdainfully.

    Zheng Qi and Chen Lun both rolled their eyes and decided not to argue with Han Yu. This guy's mouth was too bad, and arguing with him was just looking for abuse.

    Without an opponent, Han Yu stopped provoking Zheng Qi and Chen Lun, and turned his attention back to the zombies.  There must be something hidden in the laboratory, otherwise these zombies would not attack so recklessly.

    "Bai Xiaolou, go and have a look in the laboratory, I always feel something is wrong." Han Yu shouted to Bai Xiaolou.

    Bai Xiaolou, who is proficient in illusions, nodded. For Bai Xiaolou at this moment, he is a burden.  Proficient illusions have no effect on zombies, and a naturally weak bodyUnable to withstand the zombie attack, Bai Xiaolou nodded obediently after hearing Han Yu's instructions, turned around and walked into the laboratory.

    As soon as she entered the laboratory, she saw Morrigan carefully collecting the prepared serum into a syringe. Next to it were two prepared serums.  As soon as she heard the movement at the door, Morrigan quickly looked back and saw that it was Bai Xiaolou. She breathed a sigh of relief and then said angrily: "Why don't you tell me when you come in?"

    Bai Xiaolou didn't pay attention. He took two steps to Morrigan's side and asked in a low voice: "Is it finished?"

    "Nuo, aren't they all here?Don't you have another idea?" Morrigan looked at Bai Xiaolou suspiciously and asked.

    When Bai Xiaolou heard this, he said covertly: "How can you do that? I'm not that ignorant."

    Seeing this, Morrigan sighed and said softly: "That's good. Xiaolou, now is not the time for conspiracy. Without the help of Han Yu, it would be difficult for us to leave here alive."

    "I know, I can assure you that I definitely didn't have any evil intentions, and I can still distinguish the priorities of things." Bai Xiaolou quickly assured Morrigan after hearing this.

    "So, what are you doing here?" Morrigan asked immediately.

    "Han Yu said there might be something hidden in this laboratory. Let me come in and take a look."

    "Nonsense. What can I hide here? If there is anything, I haven't encountered it for so long since I came here." Morrigan shook her head and said in disbelief.

    Bai Xiaolou echoed: "I don't think it's possible either. It's just that my abilities are useless against those zombies, and melee combat is no match for those zombies, so now I'm like a waste, useless."

    "You can't say that, and you don't have to belittle yourself. Come on, help me send these two prepared serums outside, and give one to Summers first to test the effect."

    As soon as I said this, I heard Chen Lun yelling from outside the house.  "Zheng Qi, if you can't hold on, don't give up!" After hearing this, Morian continued: "Give the other one to Zheng Qi. Anyway, I'm about to finish the third serum here. Let Ning Ping wait a little longer.  one time."

    Bai Xiaolou did not object. He reached out to pick up the tray on the table, turned around and walked out of the door.  Seeing that Zheng Qi was gradually transforming into a corpse, Chen Lun was stopped by someone and wanted to come over but couldn't.

    "Chen Lun, come here and get one to inject Zheng Qi. I'll inject Summers." Bai Xiaolou shouted, and then said to Ning Ping: "Please wait a little longer for your injection, Molly."  Ann will be finished soon.”

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this and did not express any objection.  After all, saving people is important.  There are only two serums. Of course, the people who must be saved should be saved first. But I didn't hear Bai Xiaolou say that Morrigan was about to finish the third serum.

    Han Yu, who was releasing the fire wall to block the zombies, wanted to refute Bai Xiaolou's words, but seeing that the person involved, Ning Ping, nodded, he couldn't say anything at this time, so he could only mumble helplessly and continue to pay attention.  Focus on the swarming zombies.

    The serum is very effective. With the help of everyone, Chen Lun injected the serum in his hand into Zheng Qi's body. It didn't take a while.  Zheng Qi, who was still struggling crazily just now, gradually calmed down and fell into a deep sleep.  Summers, on the other hand, was in a bit of trouble. Although he had calmed down, his appearance had not changed much. It seemed that his treatment effect was obviously not as good as Zheng Qi's.  Bai Xiaolou's heart skipped a beat.  If Summers in front of him leaves any sequelae, Morrigan and she will also be severely punished by the organization.

    When I was thinking about what to do.  Suddenly, he heard a noise coming from the laboratory. Bai Xiaolou was about to go to the laboratory to take a look. Ning Ping rushed into the laboratory one step ahead of him, followed closely by Bai Xiaolou.  As soon as he entered the laboratory, Bai Xiaolou was shocked.  They saw Morrigan being strangled by the neck and hanging in the air.  Although Morrigan's legs were kicking wildly, Bai Xiaolou believed that it was only a matter of time before Morrigan suffocated.

    It’s important to save people!

    Ning Ping and Bai Xiaolou activated almost at the same time. When Bai Xiaolou found that the other party was not disturbed by his own illusions, he hurriedly reminded Ning Ping who rushed forward: "Be careful, the other party is a zombie!" As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the original one rushing forward.  Ning Ping in front of him flew back, Bai Xiaolou hurriedly reached out to catch it, and the huge force knocked Bai Xiaolou and Ning Ping out of the door.  Han Yu, who was blocking the zombies, was shocked when he saw this. He quickly released several walls of fire at the zombies, then turned and rushed to Ning Ping's side. While checking Ning Ping's injuries, he asked Ning Ping urgently what happened.

    Ning Ping stabilized his mind, sat up from the ground, and whispered to Han Yu: "There is a zombie in the laboratory, and Morrigan was caught."

    Han Yu must be anxious after saying this. He can cure the zombies in Ning Ping.The virus serum is still in Morrigan's hands, and Morrigan cannot die at this time.

    "You rush out immediately and go south. The Courage is waiting for you there. Go quickly! Ning Ping, take them with you!" Han Yu said to everyone decisively.

    "What about you?" Ning Ping hurriedly took Han Yu's arm and asked.

    "I'm going to get your serum back." Han Yu shook off Ning Ping's hand and rushed into the laboratory.  Before leaving, Han Yu released a fireball at the zombies blocking the road, opening an escape route for everyone that was not blocked by zombies for the time being, leading to the gate.

    As soon as they entered the laboratory, the zombie who caught Morrigan had not left yet, and Morrigan was hanging in his hand without knowing whether she was alive or dead.  As soon as Han Yu came in, the zombie didn't say anything and immediately threw Morrigan in his hand at Han Yu like a weapon.  Han Yu stretched out his hand to catch it and secretly screamed: "It's so strong."

    A brief check on Morrigan revealed that she was only unconscious but could still be saved.  Han Yu immediately threw Morian to Bai Xiaolou and others outside the door, letting Bai Xiaolou and others leave first.  Then he looked at the zombie and said, "Where is the serum?"

    "Is this what you're talking about?" Zombie glanced at Han Yu.  He asked with a joking look on his face.

    "That's right, give it to me." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Hehe come and get it if you can." The zombie grinned. To Han Yu's surprise, he swallowed the syringe containing the serum in one gulp and looked at Han Yu and said.

    When Han Yu saw this, he was furious and immediately rushed towards the zombie.  He didn't even notice the difference between the zombie in front of him and the previous ones.  The zombie who provoked Han Yu was also unambiguous. When he saw Han Yu rushing towards him, he immediately got up and rushed towards Han Yu.

    With a loud "bang", Han Yu flew out.  In the battle of strength, Han Yu lost completely.  Han Yu flew upside down and crashed through the wall of the castle.  Fly outside.  The successful zombie moved his body calmly, then jumped out and came to the defeated Han Yu.

    "You're quite powerful!" The frustrated Han Yu seemed to have calmed down a little, and said in a deep voice while looking at the zombie.

    "Of course. I am a zombie." The zombie was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile.

    "Zombie? But you seem to be a little different from becoming a zombie."

    The zombie smiled when he heard this and said to Han Yu: "Haha You don't need to ask me about my details, I'll tell you directly. I am a zombie, and I am also the king among zombies. All the zombies here are under my control.  Are you satisfied with my answer?"

    "Are you the Corpse King?" Han Yu asked.

    "No, I am a more advanced existence, I am the Corpse King." The zombie replied with a smile.

    "Corpse Emperor? Don't be ridiculous. If you were the Corpse Emperor, Morrigan would have sent you to deal with me a long time ago. How could I hide you in the snow?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    Hearing Han Yu's words, the zombie shook his head slightly and said to Han Yu: "It's not that Morrigan didn't want to send me to deal with you, but that I refused her order. But thinking about it carefully, since I became conscious,  I seem to be refusing her orders all the time.”

    "When did you become conscious?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    The zombie looked at Han Yu and did not answer. Instead, he asked Han Yu: "Why should I tell you?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.  Then he nodded and said: "You are right, you really have no obligation to tell me. My friend was infected with the zombie virus, and I needed serum to save him, but you swallowed the serum. Now, hand it over  !”

    "Are you threatening me? I will never hand over anything I eat." The zombie glanced at Han Yu contemptuously and replied slowly.

    "If this is the case, then I will have to take it myself." Han Yu stepped forward and stared at the zombie word by word.

    The zombie smiled slightly and said, "You already lost in the strength competition. Do you still want to compete with me in speed? Then I have to tell you, you will definitely lose!" As soon as he finished speaking, the zombie disappeared in front of Han Yu's eyes.  Han Yu immediately released the pillar of fire, causing the zombies who appeared behind Han Yu to return in vain.

    "You can't defeat me with just this move, not to mention I'm not afraid of fire at all." Zombie looked at Han Yu and said slowly.

    Han Yu didn’t say anything, and squatted down slightly, getting ready to attack.  The zombie grinned at the sight, looked at Han Yu and said: "I named myself General Huang, remember it, so that you won't even know who killed you after you die."

    "My name is Han Yu." When Han Yu said his name, he rushed towards the general.

    *************************************

    When Ningping led Bai Xiaolou and others to escape from the zombies,?, when they came to the vicinity of the Courage, Lin Ke and others inside the Courage were startled by the sudden arrival of these people. However, seeing the other party in such a mess and seeing Ning Ping, Lin Ke made a prompt decision and sent Bai Xiao away.  Lou and others were put into the Courage. Of course, necessary precautions were still needed. Bai Xiaolou and others were imprisoned.

    Bai Xiaolou and others also understood what Lin Ke and others were doing. After all, they were in a hostile relationship, so they should take precautions. They all stayed in the room where they were detained, calmed down their excitement for the rest of their lives, and worked hard.  Recovering their physical strength.

    "What did you say? You actually left my brother and ran back?" Han Mengxin said anxiously after hearing Ning Ping's story.  Ning Ping gave a helpless smile, "I also want to stay, but you don't know Han Yu's temper. He asked me to come back, so I can only come back first to inform you."

    "Then what should we do now?" Lianpeng asked aloud.

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at Lin Ke, making Lin Ke a little at a loss.

    "What are you looking at me for?" Lin Ke asked.

    "Sister-in-law, now my brother is surrounded by zombies, and everyone is waiting for you to give orders." Han Mengxin held Lin Ke's hand and said.

    Lin Ke's face turned red when he heard this. He looked at Han Mengxin angrily and said, "I think you don't want me to give orders, but you want to wait for Han Yu to blame others."

    Han Mengxin, whose thoughts were exposed, laughed, took Lin Ke's arm and said coquettishly: "Sister-in-law, good sister-in-law, who makes my brother like you the most? He will definitely not blame you, even if he blames you, those things make people laugh and cry.  I won’t use any pranks on you, right?”

    Lin Ke helplessly reached out and tapped Han Mengxin's forehead, and said angrily: "You, if your brother is angry with me then, you have to speak for me."

    "No problem, no problem." Han Mengxin assured.

    "Wait a minute, we are going to rescue Han Yu. What are we going to do with the guests on the Courage?" Field asked aloud.

    Everyone, look at me and I look at you. Finally, Ning Ping said slowly: "Let them make their own choice. If they are willing to go together, then take them with you; if not, just let them get off the boat."

    Lin Ke nodded in agreement and said, "Just do what Ning Ping says." (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 429: Overwhelming Power

    When disaster strikes, everyone flies away!  When Morrigan and others understood what Ning Ping and others were going to do next, they chose to leave without hesitation. Ning Ping and others did not stop them and let them go directly.

    Seeing the Courage getting further and further away, Bai Xiaolou whispered to Morrigan: "Let's go too."

    "Where to go?" Morrigan asked, looking at Bai Xiaolou in confusion.  Not long after they boarded the Spirit, Summers finally died.  His death was equivalent to ending the possibility of Morrigan remaining in the organization. After leaving the organization, Morrigan's research could only be suspended. Morrigan felt reluctant to leave and felt a little confused for a while.  measures.

    Bai Xiaolou sighed softly, looked at Morian and said: "There is no place for us in the organization. We must leave here and find a place where the organization cannot easily find it to live in seclusion for a while. As for your research  , it’s better to give up for now.”

    "But, but, I can't bear it." Morrigan said with a look of reluctance.

    Chen Lun on the side suddenly said to Morrigan: "If you really can't bear it, then come with us."

    "Where are you going?" Bai Xiaolou looked at Chen Lun warily and asked.

    Chen Lun nodded, "I heard from Zheng Qi before that he was going to join an organization called Pai She. I plan to go and have a look with Zheng Qi."

    "Is it appropriate to add us?" Bai Xiaolou asked tentatively.

    "No problem, you and Morrigan are both capable. You will be taken seriously if you come with us." Zheng Qi nodded quickly and assured Bai Xiaolou and Morrigan.

    Bai Xiaolou looked at Morrigan.  Ask Morrigan for advice.  Seeing this, Morrigan nodded and said, "We have nowhere to go now anyway. Why don't we just go and have a look. But before that, I have to bury Summers first."

    "This is natural. But we don't have the tools at hand now, and we need a starship to leave here." At this point, Bai Xiaolou suddenly said: "If I had known, I would have followed the Spirit."

    "Forget it, they have their own affairs, and they are in a hostile relationship with us, so it's better to have as little contact as possible." Morrigan comforted after hearing this.

    "Then what should we do now? The starships are all in the castle. We must take the starships if we want to leave." Zheng Qi asked aloud.

    Chen Lun on the side heard this and replied: "Idiot, of course we go back to the castle together."

    "But don't forget, there are a lot of zombies in the castle. Do we have weapons now?" Zheng Qi said unconvinced.

    Hearing Zheng Qi’s words, everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and we were all dumbfounded.

    "Let's go. Let's go and see the situation first. You can't do anything just by thinking here." Bai Xiaolou said to everyone.  Everyone unanimously agreed with Bai Xiaolou's point of view. These people carried Summers' body and quietly approached the Shadow Castle.  Not far away, I heard a noise one kilometer away from the castle. It was probably where Han Yu and the zombie fought. From the sound, I could tell that the battle was fierce.

    Surrounded by a thick black air, the Corpse Emperor looked at Han Yu who was trying to breathe fire at him with a comfortable expression. He still had time to tease Han Yu, "Come on. Use more force, use a little more force,  You’ll be successful in no time.”

    "Go to hell!" The angry Han Yu rushed over with a flame gun in his hand. He let the flames pierce his abdomen, and then said face to face with Han Yu: "The firepower is not enough, it will not hurt me."  It's hurtful." After saying that, he shook his head hard and hit Han Yu's face. Han Yu covered his face and took a few steps back. His forehead was broken and blood flowed out.

    Han Yu stretched out his hand and wiped it hard.  The index fingers of both hands were crossed, a cross fire appeared, and the mark was engraved on the chest of the general. Then he saw the general's eyes widen and he shouted loudly.  The cross fire was immediately dispersed in the air, and the general yawned.  Looking at Han Yu, he asked: "If you have any other tricks, just use them. If you don't use them now, you may not have the chance to use them again in the future."

    Han Yu was furious when he heard this, the ground began to change, and the magma extended towards the general's feet.  The general looked at it and curled his lips contemptuously. For a moment, the black energy around his body surged, and he rushed towards the extending magma. In the blink of an eye, the magma returned to its original state, and after a while, the black energy filled the air.  Arriving at Han Yu's feet, he surrounded Han Yu.

    "It's disrespectful to come back without reciprocating. You've already shown me your tricks. Now it's time for me to show you what I'm capable of." As he said this, he squatted down and pressed his right hand to the ground. The ground surged.  The black energy immediately began to change, and things touched by the black energy began to gradually sink until they disappeared.

    Han Yu looked at the surroundings becoming smooth and clean, his eyes solemn.  The Corpse Emperor and the Corpse King are completely different existences. If the Corpse King is compared to a king, then the Corpse Emperor??Equivalent to a demigod.  Thinking of this, Han Yu secretly prayed that Ning Ping and others would not show up, at least not now.

    "I've been waiting for a long time. Let me show you how powerful I am!" The Emperor looked at Han Yu and said slowly.  As the words fell, the black energy that had been concentrated in the emperor's right hand suddenly spurted out countless things, which were all parts of those things that had been absorbed by the black energy before.

    Han Yu dodged left and right, but there were too many things sprayed out by the black energy. After Han Yu evaded more than ten attacks in a row, he was hit. He was knocked out, leaving a trail of more than one person in the forest.  wide forest path.

    The irritated Han Yu suddenly jumped up from the ground and raised his hands above his head.  When the general saw it, he mocked: "What are you doing? You're just raising your hands to surrender now. Don't you think it's a little late?"

    Han Yu did not answer. A fireball as big as a washbasin appeared above Han Yu's head. The fireball grew when the wind blew. In the blink of an eye, it reached the size of a round table.

    The general's face became a little more serious, and he looked at Han Yu under the fireball and said, "This move is good and powerful. I will definitely be injured if I am hit. However, this move has a fatal weakness. It takes too long.  !" As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Huang disappeared on the spot, and the next second he appeared behind Han Yu, and kicked Han Yu away with a sweep.  The fireball that Han Yu finally gathered dissipated in the air.

    Han Yu was not discouraged.  Get up and raise your hands again.  The fireball overhead appeared again.  Seeing this, the General sneered, "You really have perseverance, I like it." After saying that, the General disappeared again, but this time he failed to interrupt Han Yu's actions. Just when he was about to take action, he suddenly  Feeling a warning signal coming from behind, he subconsciously dodged and avoided Field's sniper attack on the Courage.

    "Huh? This guy's reaction speed is so fast." Field said in surprise after missing.

    Upon hearing this, Ning Ping immediately said: "Now is not the time to be emotional, Field. You, Lin Ke and the others will stay on the Courage to support us, while Bafang and I will go down to entangle the zombie." After saying this, Ning Ping did not wait for Lin Ke and others to object.  He jumped off the Courage with Shi Bafang and rushed towards the General Emperor.

    "Hey, you're here with reinforcements. Are you happy?" The general glanced at Ning Ping and Shi Bafang nonchalantly and asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu was concentrating on condensing the fireball at this time and had no time to pay attention to the general.  After the emperor was bored, he looked at Ning Ping, who was rushing over, and whispered to Han Yu: "I'll give you a chance. I'll play with your companions first." After saying that, the emperor turned towards Ning Ping.  Ping He and Shi Bafang greeted him.

    "Ha" Ning Ping shouted, and stabbed the Qingyun sword in the general's throat. The general did not dodge and allowed the Qingyun sword to pierce his own throat.  Then he stretched out his right hand, grabbed the Qingyun Sword's blade, raised his foot, and kicked Ning Ping aside.  Then he pulled out the Qingyun Sword with force, looked at it carefully and said, "The sword is good, but it's a pity that the person who uses it is not very good."

    "Watch the move!" Shi Bazhi on one side kicked Jiang Huang in the direction, and the kick up to his calf was like burning red steel.  Unexpectedly, the general ignored him and threw the Qingyun sword in his hand, sending Shi Bafang flying backwards with the sword.

    "Bafang!" Ning Ping was shocked.  After taking a few steps forward and checking Shi Bafang's injuries, Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief. It was just a trauma, not his heart or lungs.

    "Bafang, please be patient. I'm going to pull out the Qingyun Sword." Ning Ping whispered to Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang nodded when he heard this and gritted his teeth.

    Ning Ping was heartbroken when he saw this.  With a strong stroke of the Qingyun Sword, the Qingyun Sword was pulled out from Shi Bafang's body.  Shi Bafang then carried his head to the ground. Fortunately, Ningping took action in time to hug Shi Bafang.

    After placing Shi Bafang next to a tree, Ning Ping whispered to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, have a good rest and watch me avenge you." After hearing this, Shi Bafang, who looked a little pale, tried his best to squeeze out a smile and looked at Ning.  flat.

    Ning Ping took a deep breath, grasped the Qingyun Sword tightly, and looked at the general.

    "Have you finished giving your last words?" Emperor Jiang looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    Ning Ping did not answer. He held the hilt of the Qingyun Sword with his backhand and muttered words in the air. When he read one of the words, he loosened his grip on the Qingyun Sword and let the Qingyun Sword fall to the ground and disappear.

    "Huh?" Jiang Huang blinked and looked at Ning Ping curiously.  They saw Ning Ping thinking endlessly, constantly changing his gestures, and suddenly stretched out his hand to point a finger at the general emperor, and the Qingyun Sword broke out of the ground and pierced the general emperor's heart.

    The attack was inevitable, but the general dodged it under Ning Ping's gaze.  Before the general could feel proud, Ning Ping suddenly shouted loudly, and the Qingyun Sword hanging in the air suddenly burst out with sword light. With the Qingyun Sword as the center, a whirlwind began to emit. In the blink of an eye, the general was surrounded.  into the sword wind.

    Listening to the sword windWith a jingling sound, Ning Ping kept changing his gestures while signaling Han Yu, who was still preparing, to hurry up.  But not long after Ning Ping used the sword wind to trap the emperor, he suddenly saw a cloud of black energy rising from the sword wind. It suddenly spread outward and blew away the sword wind controlled by Ning Ping.  .

    Ning Ping, who suffered the backlash, couldn't help but vomit blood.  The Emperor reached out and grabbed the Qingyun Sword, looked at the blood spit out by Ning Ping, licked his tongue, and muttered in a low voice: "It's a waste, it's a waste."

    "Go to hell!" The fireball that had been prepared for a long time was finally ready. Han Yu shouted loudly, and the fireball hit the general's head.  The general smiled slightly, and just as he was about to move away, he felt numbness in his left leg. When he turned around, he saw a starship slowly approaching in the sky, and all the cannons of the spacecraft were aimed at him.

    "You want to kill me? It's not that easy!" The General shouted angrily and pointed at the Courage in the air. A black smoke hit the Courage in the air like a ray of light. He saw the Courage emitting a burst of black smoke.  fell to the ground.  At this moment, Han Yu's fireball landed on the general's head.  When the general saw that it was too late to avoid him, he simply prepared to greet him.

    I saw the general squatting down.  He made a horse stance.  Then he raised his hands above his head and caught the falling fireball.  When Han Yu saw something was wrong, he quickly increased his strength and tried to push the general to the ground.  It's just that the general's strength is too great, and Han Yu's power can't do anything to him.  He heard the general holding the fireball high and roaring toward the sky. With this roar, Han Yu's fireball was thrown far away by the general and fell into the sea.  Immediately, the sea seemed to have been burned, setting off a huge wave.  Photographed on the beach, it flooded the islands near the mainland.

    " However, Han Yu and others did not have time to feel sorry for others at this time. The final killing move was defeated, and Han Yu and others could not believe what happened.

    "Hurry up!" Han Yu stopped in front of the general.  Without looking back, he shouted to Ning Ping, who was not far behind him.

    "Get out of the way!" The Emperor snorted coldly, stretched out his hand and pushed Han Yu.  Han Yu, who had been drained of all his strength, could not even block the general's push, and was pushed back again and again.  Ning Ping, who was standing behind him, gritted his teeth when he saw this, raised his Qingyun Sword and went straight to stab the emperor.  The Emperor stretched out his right hand and grabbed the Qingyun Sword that was thrust towards him. He looked at Ning Ping with a sneer and said, "I told you, this sword is a good sword. Unfortunately, the owner of the sword is too weak." He just finished speaking.  , and saw the Qingyun Sword in the Emperor's hand reversed.  It stabbed Ning Ping in the chest. Sooner or later, just when the Qingyun Sword was about to stab Ning Ping and Ning Ping had already closed his eyes and waited for death, a figure blocked Ning Ping's front.

    With a soft "chi" sound, Ning Ping, who felt no pain, slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the figure in front of him and the tip of the Qingyun Sword passing through his body, he immediately understood everything.

    "Han Yu" Ning Ping shouted, stretched out his hand to support the shaky Han Yu, and glared at the general not far away.

    "Hurry up! We are no match for this guy. If we are alive, we still have a chance for revenge." Han Yu grabbed Ning Ping's arm and said with a glare.

    "Okay, let's go together." Ning Ping held back the tears that were about to burst into his eyes, nodded and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu grinned when he heard this and reached out to hold the hilt of the Qingyun Sword.  Pushing it out with force, a bloody arrow spurted out.  Han Yu ignored it, handed the Qingyun Sword to Ning Ping and said: "You go first, I will take the lead."

    "No, let's go together." Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    Han Yu’s face was stern, and he shouted angrily: “Shut up, I am the leader, I have the final say. Hurry up, take Bafang and leave!”

    "Don't worry, none of you can leave, you will all die here." The general not far away interrupted.

    "Hurry and leave." Han Yu pushed Ning Ping away and rushed towards the approaching general.

    In the general's view, Han Yu was almost dead. He was stabbed through the heart by a sword. Is there any chance he could survive?  Therefore, Jiang Huanglai was too lazy to hide from Han Yu's attack.  But the emperor soon regretted this decision.  Han Yu didn't know where the strength came from. After hugging the general, he roared loudly and pushed the general back. The two of them were like bulldozers, pushing out a tree-lined path in the forest.

    Inside the Courage, after Ning Ping brought Shi Bafang back to the Courage, he turned around and said to Field and others: "You go first, I'll be right back." After saying that, Ning Ping turned to leave, but as soon as he turned around, someone stretched out his hand to pull him away.  Stop, and when I looked back, I saw it was Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping and said word by word: "If we want to go, let's go together; if we want to stay, let's stay together; if we want to die, let's die together!"

    Ning Ping looked at the determined expressions on the faces of Han Mengxin and others, and finally chose to nod.  At this time, because the engine of the Courage was damaged just now, it was temporarily useless. Field distributed his weapons to Qiao Yan'er and others, and he once again put on the armed mecha.

    &nbsp; Everyone walked forward along the tree-lined path jointly developed by Han Yu and Jiang Huang. Not long after walking, they saw Jiang Huang cursing while returning the same way.  As soon as the two sides met, they couldn't help but be stunned at the same time. Then Field reacted first, took a sniper shot at the general, and then took off in an emergency.

    The bullet hit the general's body, causing a spark to fly.  The general glared angrily at Field, who was in the air, and said coldly: "Do you think you are the only one who can fly?" As he said that, he saw two big bumps bulging on the emperor's back, and then the two big bumps were opened, and a pair of  Bone Wings appeared in everyone's sight.

    After a few moves, Jianghuang kicked the ground, spread his wings and pounced on Field in the air.  Field hurriedly raised his gun and took aim. Unexpectedly, the barrel of the gun was grabbed by the general. He twisted it hard and the straight barrel was bent. Then, without waiting for Field to react, the general flew up and kicked Field directly, smashing him.  There was a burst of smoke and dust on the ground.

    Han Mengxin and others hurriedly ran over. Fortunately, they were protected by armed mechas. Field could not die for the time being, but it was impossible to continue fighting.

    "Look at the sword!" Ning Ping stopped the general who was walking towards Han Mengxin and others after landing. The general dodged slightly, dodged the Qingyun Sword, and hit Ning Ping's abdomen with a heavy punch. Ning Ping immediately felt  As if his internal organs and lungs were shattered, with a "wow" sound, a large mouthful of blood spurted out.

    Jiang Huang stretched out his hand to wipe the blood splattered on his face, licked it and said, "What a pity." After saying that, Jiang Huang stretched out his hand to push Ning Ping aside, who had lost the ability to resist, and walked in front of Han Mengxin.

    At this time, Han Mengxin was using her own abilities to heal Field's injuries, and what attracted the general's attention happened to be the power that Han Mengxin possessed.

    Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er, and Lian Peng desperately pulled the trigger, and the bullets hit the general's body and splashed sparks.  However, the general didn't care and just stared at Han Mengxin, looking thoughtful.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 430 Decision

    Dark, cold, silent

    Han Yu opened his eyes faintly and found that he was in a space where he could not see his fingers.  Han Yu tried his best to open his eyes to see clearly what was around him. Unfortunately, no matter how wide Han Yu opened his eyes, the surroundings were still dark and he couldn't see anything.

    Reaching out and touching his heart, Han Yu felt relieved. His heart had stopped beating. It seemed that he was dead.  But now that he is dead, where is he now?  Just when he thought of this, a bright light suddenly flashed on Han Yu's left side.  Han Yu stood up and walked towards the bright light.

    At this time, Han Yu couldn't care less about whether he was in danger.  Even if there is danger, it is still better than staying here, in the dark.  Besides, they are all dead, so there is nothing to be afraid of.

    The bright light seemed to never end. It was obvious that the bright light was not far away in front of him, but no matter how he walked, Han Yu found that he could not get through the bright light. It was as if the bright light was alive and was seducing.  Watching Han Yu step by step towards unknown territory.

    He didn’t know how long he had been walking, but Han Yu found that the bright light in front of him suddenly stopped moving forward. Without hesitation, Han Yu took a few steps and pounced towards the bright light.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the bright light suddenly disappeared. Han Yu jumped into the air and fell heavily into the flowers.

    Well?  Flowers?  Han Yu raised his head and looked around in confusion. He saw the boundless sea of ??flowers. The breeze blew by, picking up layers of petals and falling on Han Yu's body.

    "Help. Help" just when Han Yu was wondering.  Suddenly, I heard a man's voice calling for help faintly from behind. When I looked back, I saw a man whose body had rotted, half of his head was missing, and his brain was held in his hands while running towards Han Yu with great effort.  He called for help intermittently.

    Han Yu's back instantly trembled with shivers, and he lay crouched among the flowers without daring to move.  At this moment, two chains stretched out from the man's back and tied him up, and then a bull-headed and horse-faced figure appeared.  He pulled hard on the chain in his hand and shouted: "Tang, you are already dead. Go to the animal realm and be reincarnated!"

    "No. No, I don't want to be a beast!" The man surnamed Tang struggled and shouted: "I am the leader"

    "Bah! What a stupid thing, the leader is amazing." Niutou roared angrily, spitting all over the leader's face, pointing at the leader and scolding: "More than two hundred children were killed by your words, I know why you let me  Do you want to enter the animal realm? Because the King of Hell is furious and wants you to enter the animal realm for all your lifetimes. Don’t worry, you have a companion. The vicious woman named Kuang is the same. Although she only killed more than a hundred children, the punishment she received was the same as yours.  . Speaking of which, you still made a profit."

    "No, no, I know I was wrong." The leader surnamed Tang shouted while struggling.

    Niutou said with a ferocious smile: "Hehe you were wrong? Go and admit your mistake to those children who were killed by you. Those children have been reincarnated, and the fate of you and that bitch is to be reincarnated as beasts by those who have been reincarnated.  of children killed.”

    "Niutou, why are you talking so much to this beast with a human crown?" Ma Mian frowned and shouted.  Niu Tou smiled nonchalantly when he heard this, "It's okay. Anyway, the King of Hell has already informed Meng Po about this guy and that vicious woman. You don't have to drink Meng Po soup for a lifetime Huh? Why do I seem to smell a strange smell?"  The smell." Halfway through Niutou's words, he suddenly wrinkled his nose and sniffed around vigorously.

    Ma Mian heard the words and said: "Okay, even if a stranger comes here, I guess I am just a wandering ghost who accidentally ran here. The patrolling ghosts will be responsible for it then, let's go. If we miss the time, the King of Hell will  But he will be blamed. It’s not worth it for this kind of guy.”

    Niu Tou nodded, and together with Ma Mian dragged the leader surnamed Tang, who was unwilling and crying incessantly, to the Reincarnation Hall and escorted him to the path of the beast.

    After the bull-headed horse-face left, Han Yu lay down among the flowers, not daring to move.  I was so shocked!  Oh my god, there really is an underworld!  There are really bull-headed and horse-faced noodles!  What a reincarnation!

    “I don’t know where I will be sent if I am caught?” Han Yu whispered to himself.

    "If you want to know, then come with us." A voice came from behind Han Yu, making Han Yu startled. He quickly looked back and saw a pale-faced ghost standing next to him.  behind.

    "Why don't you make any sound when you walk? You're like a ghost." Han Yu said dissatisfied.

    "The answer is correct, I am not a ghost." Gui Cha said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu was so choked that he rolled his eyes and slowly stood up.  Upon seeing this, Guizhao said: "Since you will appear here, it means that you are dead. Be honest and come to me."

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled when he heard this,Turn around and run.  Before he even took two steps, the ghost who was standing behind Han Yu had already appeared in front of Han Yu. He looked at Han Yu and said with a smile: "Don't be stubborn. You don't have the evil spirit of the evil ghost in you. It means you are alive."  When you are not a treacherous and evil person, you will follow me obediently to see the judge and then decide what path you will be reincarnated into?"

    Hearing Gui Cha's words, Han Yu showed a pitiful look, looked at Gui Cha and said, "Brother Gui Cha, can you do it for me? My companions are being attacked by zombies right now. I guess they will die soon."  I will come here and I want to wait for them here.”

    Hearing this, Gui Cha shook his head, "No, everyone has their own destiny. Your time has come, so follow me immediately."

    "What if I say no?" Han Yu asked, looking at Gui Cha.

    Gui Cha looked Han Yu up and down and said, "Don't force me to be savage."

    Han Yu: ""

    Just when Gui Cha was about to get violent, he heard a rush of footsteps behind him. Gui Cha turned around and saw that it was his immediate superiors, Niu Tou and Ma Mian.

    Han Yu took the opportunity to run away, but as soon as he turned around, a chain wrapped around him, followed by a strong force. When Han Yu looked back, a big bull's head appeared in front of him.

    "Come with us, the King of Hell wants to see you." Niutou said in a sullen voice.

    "Ah? I won't go. I'm not familiar with him." Han Yu shouted while struggling.

    "It's not up to you." Niutou stretched out his hand to lift Han Yu on his shoulders.  The bull head will leave.  Ma Mian looked at the stunned ghost and said, "You haven't encountered any wandering spirits here today. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand, little one." Gui Cha quickly replied.  Ma Mian nodded with satisfaction, turned around and followed Niu Tou to the Yama Palace with the reluctant Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who had no power to fight back, was carried by Niu Tou on his shoulders. After seeing that his struggle was useless, he began to settle down and kept asking questions in Niu Tou's ear. Veins popped out on Niu Tou's forehead when he asked.  The guy on the dead shoulder, but when he thought that the King of Hell wanted to see this guy by name, he didn't dare to act rashly.  Fortunately, Niutou has a good partner.  Ma Mian played the role of guide very well, freeing Niu Tou from Han Yu's endless questions.

    Arriving at the entrance of the Yama Hall, Niutou put Han Yu down, pointed at the Yama Hall and said to Han Yu: "Go in."

    "You won't go with me?" Han Yu glanced sideways at Niutou.  Along the way, Han Yu finally figured out that because the King of Hell wanted to see him, Niutou could only endure it no matter how dissatisfied he was with him.  It is precisely because of this that Han Yu now seizes any opportunity to bully others. Who knows if he will have the opportunity to bully others in the future, or he may be bullied in the future.  Before being bullied, bully others first.

    Ma Mian held down the bull's head that was about to explode, and said to Han Yu in a warm voice: "Go in by yourself, the only person the King of Hell wants to see is you. We have other things to do."

    For horse noodles.  Han Yu was not embarrassed. After making a face at the bull head, he turned around and walked into the Yama Hall.  Niu Tou was furious because Han Yu made faces like a cow.

    "This bastard, she'd better not fall into my hands." Niutou said through gritted teeth.

    "Okay, thinking about the gentleman next to the King of Hell, it would be better if we don't mess with that guy named Han Yu." Ma Mian comforted him softly.  Hearing Ma Mian mention that gentleman, Niu Tou showed a hint of fear in his eyes, and asked Ma Mian in a low voice: "Old Ma, what do you think is the relationship between that bastard and that gentleman?"

    "How do I know? The life and death book has always been in the judge's hand. I haven't seen it." Ma Mian shrugged when he heard this.

    "Also, don't mention the unreliable thing of life and death. It can be tampered with. Is there any justice in it?"

    "Please, this is the underworld. God doesn't care here. Come on, talk less. Do more things. Don't ask us about things we shouldn't ask, and ignore things we shouldn't care about." The horse walked out, pulling the bull's head.

    Walking into the Yama Hall, Han Yu saw two acquaintances, one was Zhu Rong, and the other was the woman who came out of the Fire Spirit Bead.

    "Aren't you dead?" Han Yu looked at Zhu Rong and asked.

    "Of course, aren't you dead too?" Zhu Rong replied immediately.

    "Then why did you bring me here? By the way, are you the King of Hell?" Han Yu asked, sitting next to Zhu Rong carelessly.

    Zhu Rong shook his head when he heard this, "I'm not, this guy is. This guy owes me a favor, so I used this favor to find you here."

    "Oh, what do you want from me?"

    "I'm fine, it's the King of Hell who has trouble with you."

    &nbsp; Han Yu looked at the King of Hell after hearing this, and saw the King of Hell nodded slightly at Han Yu and said, "I don't like to beat around the bush, so I'll get straight to the point. Did you fight a zombie before you were alive?"

    "Well, we fought. But I want to correct one thing. He said that he is not an ordinary zombie, but a zombie king."

    "Corpse Emperor? Huh, that's such a loud tone. Were you defeated by him?" The King of Hell snorted coldly and asked again.

    Han Yu nodded, "Yes, otherwise I wouldn't be here."

    "If you were given a chance to be reborn, would you be willing to fight that zombie again?" The King of Hell pondered for a moment and asked Han Yudao.

    "I am willing, but with my current strength, I don't seem to be a match for that guy." Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and said to the King of Hell.

    The King of Hell nodded and said to Han Yu: "I know, so Zhu Rong will tell you the next thing."

    With one sentence, Han Yu’s original idea of ??getting benefits came to nothing.  Looking at Zhu Rong, I heard Zhu Rong say: "If you can fully inherit the power I left you, it will be no problem for you to deal with that zombie."

    "Nonsense, you think I don't want to inherit it completely. Isn't it impossible to do now." Han Yu replied angrily.

    Zhu Rong chuckled.  Looking at Han Yu, he said: "Don't be anxious. That's what I'm going to say next. Originally, I hoped that you could inherit my power smoothly and without danger, so I gave a restriction to the elf in the fire spirit bead.  Only when your conditions are met, can you inherit the corresponding power, and this woman is the elf who masters that restriction."

    "Oh, then you found her just to lift the restriction?" Han Yu nodded and asked.

    Zhu Rong heard this and replied: "Yes, that's my plan. But there is still a problem."

    "What's the problem?" Han Yu asked.

    "Because your body has not yet reached the conditions to fully inherit the power I left you, so if I let you inherit it rashly, the damage to your body will be impossible to determine. You may be fine, or you may die on the spot. Even at that time  It’s okay, there may be uncertain sequelae afterwards.”

    "Can you just hope for me?" Han Yu looked at Zhu Rong depressedly and asked.

    Zhu Rong shrugged.  He replied helplessly: "I also want to say a few good words to you to comfort you, but I can't lie to you. If you don't want to inherit, it's still too late for you to give up. I can ask the King of Hell to re-arrange the reincarnation.  , because we are acquaintances, so we can ask the King of Hell to arrange a good life."

    Hearing Zhu Rong's last words, Han Yu smiled and asked Zhu Rong: "In your opinion, I still have a chance to choose. But in my opinion, I have no other choice but to accept. Because  I don’t want my valued companions to be in danger. Tell me what to do?”

    Zhu Rong took a deep look at Han Yu, sighed, and nodded to the red-haired woman sitting beside him who had been silent.  The red-haired woman stood up, walked to stand in front of Han Yu, stretched out her right hand and pressed Han Yu's forehead, and whispered: "Let's start."

    Han Yu grinned and said to the red-haired woman, "Your big red bellyband is so sexy."

    "Thank you for the compliment." The red-haired woman smiled slightly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt as if his brain had been hit by a heavy hammer, and his mind went blank.  The King of Hell who was sitting next to him jumped up suddenly and waved his hand in the air several times. A dark hollow appeared at Han Yu's feet.  Han Yu, who was like a puppet, suddenly fell into a black hole.  After Han Yu fell into the black hole, the black hole disappeared immediately.

    After finishing all this, the red-haired woman returned to her seat tiredly and sat down.  The King of Hell looked at Zhu Rong and said, "Do we understand things between the two of us?"

    "Yes, I understand." Zhu Rong smiled slightly and nodded towards the King of Hell.

    "I wonder what Han Yu will become in the end?" the red-haired woman said quietly.

    "When a man is in trouble, he is always blessed. What fate he will have depends on himself." The King of Hell replied casually.  Zhu Rong looked at the King of Hell with interest.  He smiled and said, "Is it destiny that you didn't say anything today?"

    Upon hearing this, the King of Hell rolled his eyes at Zhu Rong and said angrily: "Since humans have lost their respect and belief in gods and ghosts, their destiny is in their own hands. Whether it is good or bad, all consequences can only be determined by  It’s up to them to bear it themselves. And we beings have become mere spectators.”

    "So, if you send Han Yu back to the world this time, it doesn't violate the laws of nature?" Zhu Rong looked at the King of Hell and said.

    "What's the law? She can't control me." The King of Hell snorted disdainfully.There was a sound.

    "That's good, then can you send me back to the human world?" Zhu Rong looked at the King of Hell with hope and said.  Upon hearing this, the King of Hell looked at Zhu Rong, shook his head and said, "No, it's better to stay here as a scourge like you. Even though I've become a bystander, I can't bring more disasters to the human world."

    "Hey, what are you talking about? How could I, the mighty Fire God Zhu Rong, be such a disaster when it comes to your mouth?" Zhu Rong asked, glaring at the King of Hell with dissatisfaction, as if the King of Hell would not give up until the King of Hell gave him a reasonable explanation.

    The King of Hell rolled his eyes at Zhu Rong, and counted Zhu Rong with his fingers: "Since you came to my place, there has been a small fire every three days, and a big fire every five days. If it hadn't been discovered in time last time, the judge's life and death would have been lost.  After being burned by you, how dare you say that you are not a disaster?"

    "Ah? I wonder if Han Yu can return to the human world in time?" Zhu Rong changed the subject with an embarrassed look.

    Seeing this, the King of Hell snorted coldly in reply.

    *********************************

    In the shadow forest, the general stared blankly at the halo power exuding in Han Mengxin's hand, and slowly stretched out his hand to touch it.  Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng hurriedly protected Han Mengxin behind them.

    "Get out of the way, I'm not interested in you." The general frowned and shouted to Lin Ke and the others in a deep voice.

    "You can't hurt Mengxin unless we fall!" Lin Ke gritted his teeth and said to the general.

    The general looked at Lin Ke with interest, nodded and said, "I understand." After saying that, the general was about to clear the obstacle, and Han Mengxin hurriedly shouted: "Stop!"

    "It's a pity that the general will not obey Han Mengxin's orders. Looking at the hand reaching for his heart, Lin Ke simply closed his eyes.  Han Mengxin wanted to rush forward, but was blocked by a human wall composed of Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner, and Lian Peng.

    ……

    A breeze blew by, and Lin Ke slowly opened his eyes, and saw a person standing in front of him. Looking at the familiar figure, Lin Ke asked with a trembling voice: "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    ……

    no answer!

    It was obviously Han Yu, but he didn’t answer Lin Ke’s question.  Just as Lin Ke finished speaking, Han Yu suddenly looked up to the sky and roared angrily, and the air flow generated blew Lin Ke and others behind him far away.  The general stared at Han Yu without blinking and said coldly: "Are you safe just because you pushed them away? I will kill them after I kill you!" To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 431: Balrog

    "!!!" As soon as the general's declaration ended, Han Yu responded with action.  A fierce right straight punch turned the general's head 720 degrees on his neck.

    "It seems that something good has happened to you and your strength has increased a lot." The general turned his head back to its original position with both hands and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu did not answer. He stared at Han Yu with red eyes and sprayed hot air from his mouth.  Seeing this, the general frowned slightly and said, "Are you no longer a human being?"

    "!" Han Yu turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the general.

    The emperor snorted coldly, "Want to compete in strength? Who can beat me?" With that said, the emperor gathered all his strength and faced Han Yu head-on.  A muffled sound of "dong" knocked Huang and Han Yu into one place, and the airflow generated by the two forces blew the nearby trees to and fro.  The general looked unbelievable. As the Corpse Emperor, he was most proud of his own strength. He never thought that anyone could be equal to him in terms of strength. But now, Han Yu told the general with the facts.  , there are indeed people as strong as him in this world.  If this Han Yu is still a human being.  At this time, Han Yu's appearance has changed drastically. His flaming hair is nothing. The most surprising thing is that a pair of sharp horns have grown on Han Yu's head. If someone who doesn't know the inside story sees it, they will be shocked.  He thought that the general was a human being, while Han Yu was a humanoid monster with horns on his head.

    Seeing that the two sides were in a stalemate, the general was about to think of another way, when he saw Han Yu, who was competing with him for strength, suddenly opened his mouth, and in his mouth, a flash of light was about to move.  The general lowered his head in a hurry. Fortunately, the general lowered his head, otherwise the light emitted from Han Yu's mouth would have penetrated the general's body.  Seeing a straight path through the forest behind him, the general had no doubt about the power of this light.

    However, because of the general's avoidance, the general lost the strength competition and was thrown heavily by Han Yu in a windmill spin, flying more than twenty meters.  After breaking dozens of trees along the way, the general slowly climbed up from the ground.

    The general’s expression was solemn, as if he was thinking about something.  However, his consideration was short-lived. After just a moment, he heard the general muttering to himself: "There is no other way. It seems that I can only use all my strength. Although I don't like to use all my strength. But now it seems that I want to  This is the only way to deal with this guy like you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a thick black air begin to fill the surroundings of the Emperor's body, completely covering the Emperor's body.  When the black air dissipates.  A black light wave spread around, and all the plants surrounding it withered for several meters in an instant. A breeze blew by and immediately drifted away in the wind.

    At this time, the general was completely different from his previous human form. Although he still had a human body, his skin became as gray as a dead person. The bone wings on his back had become completely black, and he had gray hair similar to his skin color.  Both ears are pointed.  Two fangs protruded from the corners of his mouth, and a pair of bloody eyes stared directly at Han Yu, who was standing not far opposite.

    When the Emperor completed his final change in form, Han Yu let out a roar, quickly gathered a ball of fire in his hand, and rushed towards the Emperor.  The general was unambiguous when he saw this, and a ball of black energy quickly gathered in his hand.  Met the fireball head on.

    The battle begins again

    The surrounding environment has been destroyed beyond recognition due to the repeated strength competition between Han Yu and Jiang Huang. The trees, not to mention the trunks, have been destroyed beyond recognition.  Even the roots of the trees have been dug out of the soil, which is of course a good thing.  The most unfortunate thing is that even the roots of the tree were not saved and were completely wiped out.

    Fighting Han Yu and Jiang Huang have given up using their respective tricks, and the two "people" have now entered the most primitive hand-to-hand combat.  It's not the kind of street fight between shrews, where the two parties exchange punches, but the two sides stand in a small circle, you punch me, I give you a kick to attack each other.

    The Emperor never thought that someone could equal him in hand-to-hand combat, as if his strength was incomparable, but today, Han Yu continuously surprised the Emperor.  What frightened the general even more was that Han Yu, who was attacking him, seemed to be more fierce and fearless than him. He had given up defense and focused all his attention on offense.

    There is an unwritten rule in this world, the soft is afraid of the hard, the hard is afraid of the violent, and the violent is afraid of life.  The general belongs to the tyrannical type, but at this time, Han Yu has reached a state where he is desperate for his life. In this way, the general cannot compare with Han Yu.  In other words, the general at this moment still has the ability to think, but Han Yu has simply become a war machine. In addition to attacking, he is still thinking about offense.

    Comparing the two, Jianghuang naturally fell at a disadvantage, and the situation became increasingly unfavorable to him.  The general wanted to retreat, but looking at Han Yu's posture at this time, he would not be allowed to leave easily.  If Han Yu could still think, he couldCan he choose to lose both sides with the general, or even die together? But at this moment, Han Yu is no longer the original Han Yu.

    "Do you really want to die with me?" Jiang Huang saw the opportunity, grabbed Han Yu's hands, and shouted at Han Yu loudly.  Unfortunately, Han Yu's answer was to open his mouth and shoot out a red light Fortunately, the general dodged in time, only some of his hair was burned off, but even so, the general's appearance at this time was a bit funny.  Han Yu's red light will separate the emperor's gray hair right in the middle. The middle part is bare, while the two sides are dense gray hair, like a straight river.

    The Emperor was so angry that he was shaking all over. Although he had long passed the age of caring about his appearance, it was impossible not to be angry at being made into such a ridiculous look.

    "Since you are looking for death, then I will help you!" The general finally became cruel.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The black energy spreads all over the emperor's body.  It spread very quickly. In a short time, the black energy had passed under Han Yu's feet, and Han Yu and the Emperor were surrounded by the black energy at the same time.  At this time, Han Yu seemed to be stupid, letting the black energy move around his body, as if he turned a blind eye, and just stared at the general with bright eyes.

    "Death Swamp!" The Emperor shouted, and the black air surrounding Han Yu suddenly surged violently. Black hands stretched out from the black air, grabbing Han Yu's legs and pulling them to the ground.  .  Han Yu allowed his body to gradually sink into the ground.

    The emperor’s expression remained unchanged, and he was not happy that Han Yu had fallen into his death swamp, because the emperor was very worried.  If something went wrong, it would be a monster. Han Yu's constant inaction made the general's heart never return to its original position.  If Han Yu didn't take action, it meant that he had other options.

    As expected, just as the general expected, Han Yu was about to sink into the ground with his waist.  Han Yu suddenly looked up to the sky and roared. The roar was so sharp and harsh that Ning Ping and others who were watching the battle in the distance had to reach out and cover their ears hard.  As for the general, he looked at the scene happening in front of him in disbelief.  Forgot to cover my ears.

    Along with Han Yu's roar, the black energy surrounding Han Yu was squeezed away by the red flames in an instant. Han Yu seemed to be reborn in the flames, with flames burning all over his body, and he waved his hand.  .  Sparks flew everywhere.

    The emperor secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and decided to retreat.  After finally being resurrected, the general didn't want to fight Han Yu here. There was still a lot of good life waiting for him.  Thinking of this, the general began to look for a way out.  But Han Yu was unwilling to give the general a chance to leave.

    You can hear him panting heavily and arching his body slightly, which is the action before preparing to attack.  Now that the general was on alert, he saw Han Yu's mouth open.  A red light shot towards the general.  The Emperor hurriedly dodged and just escaped the red light, but he couldn't avoid Han Yu who followed the light.

    With a "Peng" sound, Han Yu grabbed the emperor's shoulders with both hands, and at the same time, his mouth opened wide, and a red light flashed.

    A violent explosion occurred on the general's head.  Han Yu casually threw Jiang Huang aside.  After a while, half of his head was gone.  The brain inside was slowly squirming. The general stood up silently.  The attack just happened so fast that the general had no chance to dodge and defend.  I can only watch helplessly.  If it were anyone else, he would have died long ago, but the General is the Corpse Emperor, and his self-healing ability is unmatched by ordinary zombies.

    Staring at Han Yu with his remaining eye, Jiang Huang gritted his teeth and shouted: "I'm going to kill you! I'm going to kill you!!"

    The ruthless general has given up on the idea of ??retreat. The general, who has never suffered such a big loss, is filled with anger at this moment. He has also evolved from a powerful and tyrannical stage to a life-threatening stage.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The natural consequence is that the surrounding environment suffers. A 200-meter radius around the two "people" has been razed to the ground, and the originally flat ground has begun to show a dent trend.  But Han Yu and Jiang Huang, two desperate guys, showed no intention of stopping.  The two "people" have given up their defense, standing one step away from each other back and forth, attacking each other crazily.

    Incomplete body is the most appropriate word to describe the state of the two of them at this time. Jiang Huang has the physical advantage and does not care about Han Yu's flaming fist hitting his body. Han Yu seems to have forgotten the pain at this time. For  The general ignored the heavy fist that landed on him, but roared with red eyes, and the fist fell on the general like raindrops.

    This battle lasted for a quarter of an hour. Due to the protection of the flames, Han Yu's body was covered with scars.Tired, like a bloody man, but compared to the general's situation, it is much better.  I don’t know if Han Yu’s flames increased the damage to the general’s body. At this time, the general’s right arm was completely black, while his left arm was cut off more simply, leaving only a small half to fight back.  The body is connected together, and as for the body, there are many burns, and black blood is constantly pouring out.

    The pain brought the emperor back to his senses. Seeing his appearance at this moment, the emperor just wanted to cry. After this battle, it would take at least a year for him to recover, but his family knew about his family affairs.  The general was worried that he would not have a year to cultivate in peace.  When he thought of this, the general's hatred for Han Yu became even greater. If it weren't for this desperate guy, he would not be in this situation.

    "I will make you regret going against me!" The general sneered at Han Yu, suddenly withdrew from the battle circle, and rushed towards the distance where Ning Ping and others were.  Han Yu, on the other hand, seemed to have no reaction and stood there blankly, letting the general leave.

    In the blink of an eye, the general emperor had arrived in front of Ning Ping and others. Looking at Ning Ping and others who were nervously on guard, the general emperor grinned and said softly to everyone: "Go to hell, you guys!" With that, he raised the emperor.  He raised his right hand, and black energy appeared above the general's head.

    Ning Ping gritted his teeth when he saw this, raised his Qingyun Sword and went straight to stab the emperor.  The general didn't even hide.  Letting the Qingyun Sword pierce his heart, he smiled and said to Ning Ping who was approaching: "I am the Corpse Emperor, with an immortal body. No matter how you stab me, I won't" Before he finished speaking,  The general felt a strong force suddenly pull him backwards, and the whole "person" immediately flew backwards.  The black air above his head also dissipated into the air.

    The emperor looked back and saw Han Yu not far behind him, opening his right hand to face him, and pulling him over was indeed a red chain of flames.  The General smiled contemptuously, "Is this just like locking me up?" As he said that, the General reached out and grabbed the flame chain.  He pulled hard, trying to break the flame chain.  But before the general could exert his force, seven or eight chains suddenly flew out from around the general's body. Each flame chain had a different direction, and the general was instantly entangled in the flame chains.

    "Just this thing can't trap me!" Jiang Huangfa roared, and with a forceful effort, he actually broke four or five of the flame chains.  The general only broke four or five flame chains.  But it attracted more flame chains. One after another, the flame chains flew from all directions. In less than a moment, the emperor was tied up tightly. Except for his mouth, he could even move his little finger.  It's hard to have a headache.

    Han Yu looked at the general.  The mouth opened and a red light flashed.  The general's chest was punched through, and he could get through the general's chest.  See the view behind him.  But Han Yu's blow didn't seem to cause much damage to the general. The general looked at Han Yu nonchalantly and said, "Even if you can catch me, you can't kill me. I  It's immortal." Having said this, the general showed a mocking smile to Han Yu.

    Han Yu was unmoved after hearing this, and tried several attacks in succession, but found that just as the general said, he could not kill the general at all.  Han Yu pondered for a moment, stepped back a few steps, stretched his hands flat, one after another, with his right hand aimed at the general, and his left hand in line with his right hand, stretched in the opposite direction.

    The general sneered, looked at Han Yu and asked, "What other tricks do you want to play?"

    Han Yu did not answer, but his hands began to gather flames. Seeing the brighter and brighter flames in Han Yu's hands, the emperor's heart began to beat rapidly.

    "Hey, hey, you don't want to be serious, do you?" The Emperor stared at Han Yu and cried out.  That's right, the General is immortal. No matter where his body is attacked, it can be repaired through its self-healing ability.  But this does not include the devastating blow to the general as a whole. If the general can be resurrected even if he leaves a piece of flesh and blood, then if Han Yu makes the general unable to leave even a piece of flesh and blood, then what awaits the general is death.  But now, Han Yu's plan is obviously to use one move to blast the general to the point where not even a scum is left, which can't help but make the general feel panic.

    "Hey, we have something to discuss, why do you have to kill everyone? I really hope I don't want to mess with you, right?"

    ……

    "Holy shit, do you really want to kill me?"

    ……

    "You kill me! I won't let you go even if I'm a ghost!"

    ……

    "Don't be like this. Multiple friends mean multiple paths, multiple enemies mean multiple walls. There is no deep hatred between us, so why do you have to do things so absolutely?"

    ……

    No matter what the general said, Han Yu was indifferent. When the fire power in his hand was gathered, Han YuHe launched an attack on the general without hesitation.  In the baptism of flames, a generation of corpse emperors gradually disappeared until there was no trace.

    Ning Ping, who was watching the battle from a distance, swallowed secretly as he looked at the consequences of Han Yu's blow.  Just behind the general's position, the land ravaged by Han Yu's flames was desolate, everything was burned to the ground, and nothing was left except wisps of green smoke still rising from the ground.

    "Gudu" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu, who had been inactive since he eliminated the general, and wondered whether he should go over now to check out the situation.  Unexpectedly, before he could take action, Han Yu suddenly disappeared in the distance and appeared in front of Ning Ping and others the next second.

    Looking at Han Yu with red eyes and expressionless face, Ning Ping and others did not dare to move, for fear that any move at this time would irritate Han Yu.

    The two sides were in a stalemate for a moment, and suddenly they heard a woman's sigh from behind. A sexy woman wearing only a big red bellyband on her upper body walked gently to Han Yu's side with her bare feet and looked sideways at Han Yu.  .  And Han Yu also looked up and down at the red-haired woman who suddenly appeared.

    "I didn't expect that you would be the Balrog? This is really an injustice. I hope that after this time, the grudges between you and me can be wiped out." The red-haired woman said words that were incomprehensible, and slowly  He reached out and touched the two sharp corners on Han Yu's head.

    What surprised Ning Ping and others who arrived was that Han Yu did not resist and allowed the red-haired woman to grab his horns with both hands.  Then the red-haired woman broke Han Yu's sharp corner with force.  And at the moment when the sharp corner was broken, Ning Ping and others suddenly felt a lightness on their bodies, and the pressure that Han Yu had brought to them suddenly disappeared.

    "I hope you are safe and sound." The red-haired woman said softly to Han Yu, and gradually disappeared in front of Ning Ping and others.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 432 Seeking Medical Treatment

    The red-haired woman disappeared in front of Ning Ping and others.  As the red-haired woman disappeared, Han Yu, who had a pair of sharp horns removed from his head, also fell backwards. Ning Ping ignored the threat at this time and quickly took two steps forward and stretched out his arms to hug Han Yu.  .  Then he heard Ning Ping let out a scream. After gritting his teeth and putting Han Yu to the ground, he immediately shook his hands desperately with a look of pain on his face.

    Han Mengxin and others immediately rushed forward. Before Han Mengxin reached out to touch Han Yu's forehead, Ning Ping hurriedly shouted: "Don't touch him! His body temperature is very high now. I was burned just now." As he said that, Ning Ping  Ping stretched out his hand to let Han Mengxin look at his burned hands.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin followed her words and did not touch Han Yu. While using her own abilities to treat Ning Ping, she asked anxiously: "What should we do now? We can't just leave my brother here."

    "Of course not. Field, Bafang, go get the stretcher. Bafang, don't forget to bring some fire-setting gloves." Ning Ping said immediately.

    Field and Shi Bafang left in response.  When the two returned to the Courage to get a stretcher, Han Mengxin tried to use her own abilities to treat Han Yu, but found that the tried-and-true method in the past had failed.  The energy of light had no effect on Han Yu at all.

    "What should I do?" Han Mengxin was so anxious that she almost cried.  Lin Ke on the side comforted softly: "It's okay, it's okay." But if you look at Lin Ke's face, you can see that Lin Ke is holding on. I am afraid that among everyone present, she is the most anxious.  of.

    After carefully placing Han Yu on the stretcher, Ning Ping and others returned to the Courage.  Qiao Yaner suggested: "The Courage needs repairs, and Ningping also needs treatment. We might as well go to Shadow Castle. Maybe we can find something useful there."

    Everyone agreed to Qiao Yaner’s proposal.

    Beside the Shadow Castle, the zombies that were originally active inside and outside the castle seemed to have disappeared together after the general was eliminated.  Anyway, after Ning Ping and Shi Bafang checked the inside of the Shadow Castle, they didn't find a single monster.

    Since no danger was found for the time being, everyone on the Courage immediately began to split up. Qiao Yaner and Field began to repair the Courage.  Ningping began to investigate the Shadow Castle and eliminate possible dangers in the Shadow Castle. Shi Bafang and Lianpeng went to cook.  Lin Ke and Han Mengxin were responsible for taking care of Han Yu who was in a coma.

    Just when everyone was doing their own thing, the alarm of the Courage suddenly sounded. Everyone quickly got into their positions, only to find that it was a false alarm.  It was Morrigan and others who left before who appeared near the Courage.

    Looking at Morrigan and others who looked a little uneasy.  Ning Ping and others did not blame the other party for escaping from the battle.  After all, Han Yu is their companion, not Morrigan and others.

    "Well, we want to take out the starship from the Shadow Castle." Morrigan looked at Han Mengxin and explained the purpose of coming here.

    "You want to leave here?" Han Mengxin asked aloud.

    Morrigan nodded and replied: "Yes, Summers is dead, and the organization will definitely punish us. So before the organization finds out about this, we have to run as far away as possible."

    "Then you can do what you want. Anyway, this place originally belonged to you, but we haven't searched the underground floors yet. It may be dangerous. You should be careful." Ning Ping reminded Mo Li'an.

    "Thanks for the reminder. Well, is your companion, Han Yu, okay?" Bai Xiaolou replied.

    Heard Bai Xiaolou’s question.  Ning Ping frowned slightly.  He nodded and said: "Han Yu is unconscious now, and we are helpless now."

    "Isn't Mengxin capable of healing?" Molian interjected and asked.

    “I’ve tried it, but it doesn’t work.” Mengxin replied with a frustrated look.

    Bai Xiaolou was silent for a moment after hearing this, looked at Ning Ping and said, "If you can, let me take a look. Although I don't know any medical skills, I have some eyesight. Maybe I can see Han Yu's unconscious state.  reason."

    Hearing Bai Xiaolou’s self-recommendation.  Ning Ping looked back at Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, who looked at each other.  Lin Ke said: "Let's see, a dead horse is treated as a living horse." Han Mengxin thought it was right, so she also remained silent.

    After receiving the permission, Bai Xiaolou turned around and said to Morian: "Molian, take Zheng Qi and Chen Lun to get the starship out first, and remember not to forget the supplies. I'll go see Han Yu, and then we'll  Meet on the ground.”

    "Okay, I know." Morrigan agreed, leading Zheng Qi, Chen Lun and others into the Shadow Castle.  Bai Xiaolou, accompanied by Ning Ping, arrived at the Courage.

    Looking at Han Yu who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Bai Xiaolou was about to reach out and touch Han Yu’s forehead when Ning Ping grabbed Bai Xiaolou’s arms.??, reminded: "Don't touch, Han Yu is very hot now, be careful of getting burned."

    Hearing this, Bai Xiaolou nodded and thanked: "Thank you for reminding me, but you still have to touch." As he said that, Bai Xiaolou put his right hand on Han Yu's forehead, just a light touch, and then it was like an electric shock.  Pulling back, looking at his burned right hand, Bai Xiaolou gave a bitter smile, looked at Ning Ping and others and said, "I'm sorry, I'm afraid I can't be of much help. But don't be discouraged, I know someone who might be able to help  Help you.”

    "Who?" Ning Ping, Han Mengxin, and Lin Ke asked in unison.

    "Yu Yuyu." Bai Xiaolou said a name.

    "Ah?" Ning Ping and others were dumbfounded. Who could call him such an unlucky name?

    Seeing the performance of Ning Ping and others, Bai Xiaolou gave a bitter smile and said, "Do you think this name is a twist? You can't help it, that guy is called this name. But although his name is a bit strange, he has  But his medical skills are genuine. I think you might as well go find him and have a look, maybe he is the only one in the world who can cure Han Yu."

    After hearing what Bai Xiaolou said, Ning Ping asked aloud: "Does Yu Yuyu have any hobbies?"

    "Ugh He is a very eccentric person. He always does things according to his own preferences. If he likes you, he will treat you even if he doesn't take any money. But if he doesn't like you, then you will put a knife to him.  On his neck, he probably wouldn’t even frown, so people who know him call him the strange doctor Yu Yuyu.”

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this and said, "Well, just by hearing his name, you can tell that he has a weird temperament. Does he have any taboos or preferences?"

    "Wellhis character can be summed up in four words: moody." Bai Xiaolou thought for a while and replied.

    Bai Xiaolou's answer made Ning Ping and others fall into deep thought. Since Bai Xiaolou said so, then this guy named Yu Yuyu must be a difficult guy. If Han Yu is still awake, maybe he can fight with that Yu Yu  Jade deals with people.  but now……

    "No matter how moody Yu Yuyu is. For Han Yu, we must go there." Ning Ping concluded in a deep voice, and Lin Ke and Han Mengxin nodded in unison.  Bai Xiaolou on the side saw this and said: "Since you have decided to find that Yu Yuyu, then I will tell you his address. Remember not to say that I told you, that Yu Yuyu doesn't like to be  disturb."

    "Well, we remember it." Ning Ping nodded and promised Bai Xiaolou.

    After recording the location of the strange doctor Yu Yuyu from Bai Xiaolou, Ning Ping and others sent Bai Xiaolou out of the Courage.  Watching Morrigan and others leaving in the starship.  Ning Ping told Qiao Yaner and others who were doing their own thing what they heard from Bai Xiaolou.

    "Give me some time, the Courage will be repaired soon." After listening to Ning Ping's story, Qiao Yan'er stood up and walked out, and Field quickly followed after seeing this.

    Shi Bafang then said: "Ning Ping and I will go to the old castle together. Anyway, this old castle has been abandoned. Let's go and see if there is anything we can use." Ning Ping nodded when he heard this.  .  He stood up and said to the remaining three people, Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Lian Peng: "You three should not be idle. Leave one to look after Han Yu, and the rest will prepare food. We need to replenish our strength."

    After briefly explaining their respective tasks, everyone immediately split up.  Soon, the repairs of the Courage were completed, and the supplies collected from the castle were also moved onto the Courage.  Everyone was discussing the future while eating.  Because Han Yu, who was usually the most noisy, was missing, everyone seemed a little listless.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping quickly encouraged everyone: "Everyone cheer up. In the past, Han Yu was the backbone of our team. Now that Han Yu has an accident, we must re-establish the backbone of this team ourselves."  . Because now, the only one Han Yu can rely on is us."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, everyone looked at each other and nodded vigorously.  After finishing the meal as quickly as possible, the Spirit slowly took off.  According to the residence given by Bai Xiaolou before, he went straight to the planet where the strange doctor Yu Yuyu lived in seclusion.

    In the Shadow Forest.  After watching the Spirit take off with their own eyes, Ostow and Tunis, who came out to check the situation, unanimously saluted the Spirit in the sky.  Thank you to everyone on board the Valor for everything you have done for them.  Then they turned around and returned underground together. They wanted to inform their tribesmen of the good news as soon as possible.

    *********************************

    Yama Hall

    After watching the whole incident, King of Hell and Zhu Rong sighed in unison. Obviously, they were not optimistic about whether Han Yu could be safe and sound.

    "I didn't expect that Han Yu would turn into a fire demon in the end?"??Zhu Rong, this result is different from what you predicted before.  "The King of Hell looked at Zhu Rong and said softly.

    Zhu Rong smiled indifferently when he heard the words, and replied softly: "So what about the Fire Demon? I say the King of Hell, the power does not distinguish between good and evil. If you say this, it means that you are already possessed. It seems that Ksitigarbha's education method is a bit  Problem."

    "Bah, you are not allowed to say that Ksitigarbha is not good." The King of Hell glared at Zhu Rong and said.

    Zhu Rong shrugged, raised his hands in surrender and said: "If you don't say it, don't say it. But to be honest, I really didn't expect that Han Yu would turn into a fire demon. In the inheritance of the fire god's power, it seems that except for Han Yu, there are only  Each one of them turned into a Balrog."

    "What happened to that Balrog in the end?" the King of Hell asked curiously.

    "I don't know, he's missing."

    "Missing?" The King of Hell looked at Zhu Rong in disbelief and said.

    "It's up to you whether you believe it or not, but I believe it anyway."

    Seeing Zhu Rong acting like a rogue, the King of Hell nodded and said: "Okay, even if the Balrog is missing, what about this Han Yu? As the inheritor of your power, can you, the newly appointed Vulcan, just  Have you ever thought about helping him?"

    "I have never thought about this. The inheritance of every generation of Vulcans is like this. After the power is passed down, everything will happen, and no one will care about anyone. If Han Yu can't survive it, then it can only be said that his life is not good."

    "I didn't expect you to be so heartless."

    "Tch, when you live to our age, no matter how much love you have, it will be used up long ago. Besides, didn't you see that Han Yu's companions are taking Han Yu to find a strange man named Yu Yuyu?  Doctor. Oh my god, that's a bad name. It's such a tongue-in-cheek."

    "That's right. I have to say hello to the judge later, and no such bad name will be allowed to appear in the book of life and death in the future." The King of Hell nodded in agreement.

    Just when the King of Hell and Zhu Rong were talking happily, the red-haired woman came back.  As soon as I saw the red-haired woman coming back.  Zhu Rong stood up quickly, looked at the red-haired woman and asked, "Did you get it back?"

    "Yeah." The red-haired woman responded softly, spreading her right hand, with two sharp corners lying quietly inside.

    Zhu Rong reached out to pick one up and take a closer look.  Unexpectedly, the red-haired woman shrank her hand.  He tightened his grip again, then looked at Zhu Rong and asked, "What are the conditions you agreed to?"

    "Erthis" Zhu Rong rolled his eyes when he heard this and winked at the King of Hell on the side.  It's a pity that the King of Hell was only watching the show at this time and turned a blind eye to Zhu Rong's color.

    "What you said to me before, weren't you kidding me?" the red-haired woman stared at Zhu Rong with squinted eyes and asked.

    Zhu Rong immediately felt a chill on his back.  He hurriedly said with a smile: "No way, I wouldn't dare to lie to anyone. However, it is against the rules to save Han Yu."

    Seeing Zhu Rong's troubled face, the red-haired woman smiled softly, said with a smile on her face, "Well, since you said it's against the rules, I won't make things difficult for you. But don't count on these sharp corners."  Said.  The red-haired woman turned to leave.

    When Zhu Rong saw it, he quickly stepped forward to block the red-haired woman's way, and said with a smile: "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious, we can discuss anything. Don't worry, Han Yu will be fine. After all, he helped the King of Hell kill an unknown person.  The King of Hell will show his reaction to zombies that are easy to kill."

    Facing the red-haired woman’s questioning eyes.  The King of Hell scolded Zhu Rong for being shameless, but he had to nod and admit: "That's right. Han Yu has made great contributions to the underworld this time, so it's not impossible to be lenient when it comes to matters of life and death."

    "You Shao Shao mentioned your life-and-death plan, it's just a trick to fool people. I want to take practical action." The red-haired woman snorted disdainfully and stared at the King of Hell.

    The King of Hell looked at the red-haired woman curiously and couldn't help but ask: "I said, who are you, that Han Yu? Why do you take care of him like this?"

    The red-haired woman was stunned when she heard this. After thinking for a while, she shook her head and replied: "I don't know why? But I know that if I don't help him, I may regret it in the future. Okay, don't mind my business and talk about it."  Han Yu, how do you plan to reward him?"

    "Well Isn't it enough for him to be safe and sound this time?" The King of Hell asked tentatively.

    The red-haired woman snorted coldly, not even intending to answer.  The King of Hell was annoyed, scratched his head with a smile, and said, "How about this? I'll ask the judge to change Han Yu's lifespan to over a hundred years old. That's okay, right? I really can't help with anything else.  .”

    "Well, okay, then you should cash in quickly." The red-haired woman thought for a while and urged the King of Hell.

    After a while, the judge came to the Hall of Yama with the life and death book in his arms. When he saw the King of Hell, he hurriedly shouted: "King of Hell, something big has happened."“What’s the matter?” The King of Hell couldn’t help but ask.

    "A person's name on the life and death book suddenly disappeared."

    "What?" Upon hearing this, the King of Hell stood up suddenly, stepped forward and grabbed the judge's collar, and asked sternly: "What's going on?"

    "I don't know what the reason is, it just happened not long ago." The judge replied with a sad face.

    "What's the name of the missing person?" the King of Hell asked.

    "Call, call Han Yu." The judge stammered.

    "Ah!" The King of Hell was shocked, his hands loosened, and the judge sat down on the ground.

    "King of Hell, is this serious?" Zhu Rong asked tentatively.

    Hearing this, the King of Hell gave a bitter smile, ignored Zhu Rong, looked at the red-haired woman and said, "I'm afraid I can't control that person named Han Yu."

    "What do you mean?" the red-haired woman asked with a frown.

    "The Book of Life and Death is an account book that records the lives and deaths of all people in the world. Even if a person dies, he will only disappear from the Book of Life and Death after he is judged to be a path other than humanity. But now, Han Yu's name has disappeared  , that is to say, that Han Yu can no longer be regarded as a human being." The King of Hell patiently explained to the red-haired woman.

    "Could they have the same name?" the red-haired woman asked with a glimmer of hope.

    "It should be impossible. Judge, check the life and death register to see if there is another Han Yu who has lived on the Dragon Horn Star since he was a child." The King of Hell shook his head and ordered the judge on the side.

    The judge hurriedly opened the book of life and death. After rummaging through it, he shook his head and said, "Reporting to the King of Hell, I just rummaged through it. The Han Yu you mentioned is the Han Yu whose name disappeared."

    Hearing the judge’s answer, the red-haired woman stared at the King of Hell and asked, “Will Han Yu live or die in the future?”

    "Thisthat can only depend on his own destiny. We have no control over him here." The King of Hell smiled bitterly, shook his head and said to the red-haired woman.

    After listening to the answer of the King of Hell, the red-haired woman remained silent, turned around and walked outside the Palace of Hell.  When Zhu Rong saw him, he quickly asked: "Hey, where are you going?"

    "I am the elf in the Fire Spirit Pearl. Wherever the Fire Spirit Pearl is, of course I will be there." The red-haired woman stopped after hearing the words, and after finishing speaking without looking back, she walked out of the Yama Palace.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 433 The Strange Doctor

    Xuanyue Town is a town with a population of less than a thousand households.  In this town, the hard-working and simple residents open their doors and prepare to start a busy day as usual.  As the only commercial street in this town, Whitestone Street is the busiest place in the entire town.  In addition to a variety of products being sold here, it is also a gathering place for various entertainment venues in Xuanyue Town.  Such as brothels, teahouses, bookstores, bathhouses

    "Stop! Stop the man in the white coat in front of you!" While everyone was busy preparing to open the store, at one end of Baishi Street, a young man in a white coat was running wildly, followed by a group of people.  Large groups of people armed with various weapons.  The people who saw this scene seemed to have become accustomed to it, and did not try to stop the young man running at the front.  But even without the help of people on the roadside, the young man was still blocked in a dead end as the people behind him chased him.

    "Oh, I'm a little unlucky today." The young man looked at the high wall blocking his way and muttered to himself, then turned to look at the people surrounding him and asked: "Uncles, brothers and sisters  , why are you chasing me?"

    "Stop pretending! Boy, what do you want your cat to do behind the bathhouse in broad daylight?" A strong man dressed in shorts stepped forward, pointed at the young man and shouted.

    The young man took a step back, leaned his back against the wall, and asked in confusion: "When the young man passed by there, he suddenly felt dizzy, so he took a rest there"

    "Bah! It's shameless!" The strong man cursed.  Pointing at the young man, he shouted: "Don't pretend to be innocent. The back of my bathhouse is not even close to the street. Are you passing by? How did you pass by? I said that a few days ago, some customers reported that someone was peeping, and today I finally caught him.  I can’t spare you!”

    "Hey, this is baseless, be careful if I rely on you to slander you." The young man shouted at the strong man.

    "It's a pity that the strong man didn't listen to the young man at all. He stretched out his hand and struck behind him. Suddenly, seven or eight tall and thick men holding short sticks squeezed over.

    "Brother, don't, you will beat him to death." A girl standing next to the strong man hurriedly advised him.

    ????????????????? Without waiting for the strong man to answer.  The young man's eyes lit up, and he smiled at the girl and said, "Thank you very much, little lady, for interceding for me. My name is Yu Yuyu, and I live in the Huichun Hall in the east of Zhendong. I haven't gotten married yet. I don't know if the little lady has already made a promise to someone else."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the girl turned red with embarrassment, hid behind her burly brother, and whispered softly: "You're a disciple!"

    The strong man glared at the young man, gritted his teeth and ordered his subordinates: "Beat me! Beat me to death! Don't let this bastard dare to molest my sister again."

    Several thugs stepped forward immediately after hearing this. Before they could take action, Yu Yuyu suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute!"

    "What? Do you have any last words to say?" The strong man looked at Yu Yuyu with a sneer and asked.

    "Don't slap me in the face, I will still use this face to propose marriage to your sister." Yu Yuyu squatted on the ground with his head in his hands.  shouted.

    "Hit! Beat me hard!" the strong man roared angrily.

    At the command, several thugs swarmed up and surrounded Yu Yuyu in the center. They raised their feet and started kicking Yu Yuyu in turn. Yu Yuyu screamed repeatedly, but his popularity didn't seem to be very good, even if he screamed  It was so miserable that no one onlookers said a word to persuade him.

    "Stop!" Just when Yu Yuyu was about to sneak away, a shout came from outside the crowd.

    Everyone looked out of the crowd in surprise, and people left automatically.  The person who had just spoken to stop him was revealed. She was a girl about the same age as her sister, but beside her stood a boy with a sword. She didn't seem to have weak hands.

    "A foreigner?" The strong man frowned at the speaker and muttered softly.

    "There are so many of you hitting one person? Don't you think it's too much?" The girl who had previously stopped him walked up to the strong man.  Said out loud.

    "Outlander, you don't know the reason for this. This kid peeped at the women's bathhouse. And he has done it once or twice. Do you think he should be beaten?" The strong man explained to the visitor after hearing this.

    The girl nodded and agreed: "It is true that we should fight, but you have already fought. If we continue to fight, someone may die. If this happens, I think you don't want to, right?"

    The strong man nodded when he heard the words, waved his hands at a few of his men, and said to the girl: "Okay, what you said makes sense. But you don't have to worry too much. This guy is a doctor. Although his character is not very good, but  But his medical skills are very high. It is very difficult for others to beat him to death. At least from the first time he was beaten to now, I have not found anything wrong with him. "

    "He is a doctor?" The girl looked at him after hearing this.Seeing Yu Yuyu lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog, he asked the strong man: "Excuse me, do you have a doctor named Yu Yuyu here?"

    The strong man had a weird look on his face when he heard this. Not only the strong man, but also the people around him looked weird. The girl thought she had asked a question she shouldn't have asked, and asked hurriedly: "What's wrong? I said it wrong.  What happened?"

    "Girl, what are you doing with that Yu Yuyu?" the strong man asked the girl.

    The girl immediately replied: "Seek medical advice. My brother is sick, and I heard that Yu Yuyu has excellent medical skills, so"

    "Oh, that's no wonder. Girl, the Yu Yuyu you are looking for is this guy. But to be honest, girl, you'd better try someone else. That Yu Yuyu's character is very poor, and you look like  She’s so beautiful, he might make some very excessive demands.”

    "Thank you for the reminder. But I'm afraid my brother's condition can't be delayed any longer." The girl rejected the strong man's proposal with a look of embarrassment.

    My sister is willing to sacrifice herself for her sick brother!  This moved the simple townspeople.  The strong man turned around and communicated with his sister for a while, and said to the girl: "Girl, if you don't mind it, you can bring your brother to live in my house. I promise you, you will definitely let this guy Yu Yuyu do it for you.  Your brother heals.”

    "Well, that's not good, we have a lot of people coming this time"

    Hearing this, the strong man smiled and said: "Hahaha Girl, my family runs a bathhouse. We have plenty of room to live in. Even if you have a hundred and eighty people here, we can still accommodate it."

    "Ning Ping, what do you think?" the girl asked the man standing next to her.

    Ning Ping nodded slightly and replied: "Mengxin, we are new here and are not familiar with the place. It is great to have a local who is familiar with this place willing to help us." After that, Ning Ping thanked the strong man and said: "That's it.  I’m going to trouble you for a while.”

    "You're welcome, you're welcome. Come two people and take that Yu Yuyu back to me." The strong man smiled and shook his head.  He ordered the thugs beside him.

    Unexpectedly, before the two thugs walked into Yu Yuyu, Yu Yuyu, who was lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog, suddenly jumped up and shouted with a proud face: "You want me to treat people, no way!" After Yu Yu said this  Jade turned around and ran away.  The people around wanted to stop Yu Yuyu, but they found that Yu Yuyu was like a slippery loach, running out of the crowd in an instant and getting into an alley.  When the strong man's men went to chase him, Yu Yuyu's figure was no longer visible.

    "It's okay. If you can run away, the monk can't run away from the temple. I know where his home is? I'll take you to his home later." The strong man said to Ning Ping and Han Mengxin with some embarrassment.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and said: "Thank you for your kindness, but I'm afraid we have to say sorry for your kindness. We brought our companions here to seek medical treatment, and the one we can't offend the most is Yu Yuyu. So for you  The invitation just now"

    "Stop talking, I understand. It's all Yu Yuyu's fault. My family lives in Baohe Bathhouse on the street in front. If you need help with anything, just come to me." The strong man nodded in understanding.  Ning Ping said.

    "Thank you." Ning Ping thanked the strong man, left the crowd with Han Mengxin, and walked towards the Zhendong Huichun Hall where Yu Yuyu was.

    “Boss, are you just letting them go like this?” A younger brother came over and asked the strong man in a low voice.  Hearing this, the strong man looked around and found that the crowd of people watching had almost dispersed, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.  After glaring at the younger brother who asked the question, he said: "Stop talking nonsense, people have owners. Haven't you heard that you can't touch the owner's dry food? Come on, let's go back." After hearing what the strong man said, the younger brother opened his mouth to speak.  But he saw that the strong man had turned around and left.  I could only pouted in boredom and followed the strong man back to the Baohe Bathhouse he owned.

    Not to mention that the strong man took a group of young men back to the bathing place.  But let’s talk about Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  The two people walked around and asked some people along the way, and finally found the Huichun Hall they were looking for.  But unlike the surrounding stores, the door of Huichun Hall was closed tightly, and there was no movement inside.

    "I'm going to call the door." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping, stepped forward, raised her hand and was about to knock on the door, when she heard a burst of footsteps coming from the Huichun Hall, and then the door of the Huichun Hall opened.  Yu Yu had already changed her clothes at this moment.  As soon as she saw Han Mengxin, Yu Yuyu's eyes lit up, and she immediately asked Han Mengxin with a smile on her face: "Little lady, what's wrong with you?" With that, Yu Yuyu wanted to touch Han Mengxin's hand with both hands.  But before Yu Yu's claws touched Han Mengxin, Ning Ping, who was standing next to Han Mengxin, pulled Han Mengxin behind him, looked at Yu Yuyu and said, "Doctor Yu, we have a patient who asks you to treat her."

    "Ah?" Yu Yuyu's face changed, and he looked at Ning Ping impatiently and asked, "What's wrong with you? Are you infertile? This is a big problem for me.It’s not a big deal, it just costs a little more.  "

    Ning Ping was not angry when he heard this. He looked at Yu Yuyu expressionlessly and said: "Doctor Yu, it's not me who is sick, it's my companion. I want to ask you to come with us. In view of my companion's condition at this time,  The situation, I’m afraid we can’t carry him here.”

    "I never go to see a doctor. Besides, I didn't say I wanted to treat your companion. I'm a little sleepy now. You can come back tomorrow." With that, Yu Yuyu stepped back and reached out to close the door.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin said hurriedly: "Please wait a moment, Doctor Yu, please help me save my brother."

    "No, I don't treat men." Yu Yuyu shook his head and replied.

    "Why, why?" Han Mengxin asked with a disappointed look on her face.

    "Because, I am a gynecologist." Yu Yuyu replied seriously.

    Ning Ping, Han Mengxin: ""

    With a "bang", the door of Huichun Hall was closed.  Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping softly: "Ning Ping, what should we do now?"

    Ning Ping frowned slightly when he heard this and replied in a low voice: "A monk who can run away cannot run away from the temple. Since he wants to shirk, let's go back first to discuss a countermeasure before we come back. Asking him to treat Han Yu must make him willing. Otherwise  I'm worried that he might cause trouble during treatment."

    "Well. Let's go back first. Lin Ke and the others may be impatient." Han Mengxin nodded after hearing this and said in agreement.

    Looking out from the crack in the door of the Huichun Hall, I saw Han Mengxin and Ning Ping leaving for medical treatment. Yu Yuyu, who was hiding in the Huichun Hall, said in a low voice: "You come and let me see it, and I will go see it? Then wouldn't I?"  It's very shameful and I can't show off my miraculous doctor's airs. Anyway, they have patients, and they are the ones who are worried. No matter how hard it is, it will be difficult for them."

    Han Mengxin and Ningping returned to the inn where they temporarily stayed.  According to the laws stipulated by the alliance, people with highly civilized technology must conceal their identities when entering undeveloped planets.  In order not to affect the natural process of the development of undeveloped planets, although this is a small planet in the Death Star Territory, Ningping and others do not want to break the law, and if they appear forcefully.  I'm afraid it will also cause unnecessary trouble.  Once you have come, make peace with it. After arriving on this planet, and after hiding the Courage in a deep mountain forest that no one cares about, Han Mengxin, Lin Ke, and Ningping took Han Yu, who was in a coma, to Yu Yuyu.  In Xuanyue Town, Han Mengxin and Ning Ping left the inn where they stayed to explore the way, while Lin Ke stayed in the inn to take care of Han Yu who was in a coma.  So when Ning Ping and Han Mengxin returned to the inn, Lin Ke looked at Han Mengxin expectantly, hoping to hear some good news.

    Han Mengxin smiled bitterly when she saw this, and told Lin Ke what happened to her and Ning Ping.  Lin Ke was silent for a moment.  He asked aloud: "So, the doctor named Yu Yuyu is unwilling to treat Han Yu."

    "Well, for this reason he even said that he is a gynecologist." Han Mengxin nodded and replied.

    Lin Ke thought for a while and said aloud: "In this case, Yu Yuyu must have some purpose that he failed to achieve, so he said this."

    Ning Ping on the side nodded in agreement when he heard this: "Yes, but that guy has a bad character. I guess he wants to take advantage of Mengxin."

    Lin Ke was silent for a moment and then asked: "Does Yu Yuyu value his reputation?"

    "It doesn't seem to be too fancy. When Ning Ping and I met that Yu Yuyu. He was being beaten by the crowd, and the reason for being beaten was for peeping in the women's bathhouse." Han Mengxin shook her head and said.

    "Anyway, let's try again tomorrow. Carry Han Yu!" Lin Ke thought for a while and said to Han Mengxin and Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping and Han Mengxin didn't come up with any good ideas at this time. They thought about it after hearing Lin Ke's suggestion.  Agree to Lin Ke's proposal.  Anyway, there is nothing we can do for the time being, let’s try it first and then talk about it.

    The next day.  Yu Yuyu was lying on the bed reading books about sex.  I was just caught peeping yesterday. I need to stay calm these two days and wait for others to relax their vigilance before I can continue my peeping plan.  Yu Yuyu is very experienced in this matter.

    I was flipping through the pages of the book boredly when I suddenly heard a burst of noise coming from outside the Huichun Hall.  Yu Yuyu jumped up and turned around to run out of the backyard. He was worried that the family of the eldest daughter and daughter-in-law who had been spied on were looking for trouble.  But as soon as he went out, he heard shouts coming from outside Huichun Hall: "Yu Yuyu, come out and save people."

    Yu Yuyu felt puzzled for a while. Driven by curiosity, Yu Yuyu walked to the front hall. When he opened the door, he saw three people standing under the steps of Huichun Hall. Oh, and one was lying on a stretcher.  People who don’t know whether to live or die.

    As soon as Yu Yu showed up, Lin Ke took a step forward, bent down and saluted Yu Yu: "Please save my husband." When he went to the countryside to do as the Romans did, Lin Ke's title wasIt is called according to the local custom.

    Yu Yuyu looked at the patient lying on the stretcher in confusion. When he saw that it was a man, he immediately turned serious and refused: "Sorry, I am a gynecologist and I don't treat men." After saying that, Yu Yuyu backed away.  Take a step forward and raise your hand to close the door.

    At this time, someone in the crowd of onlookers couldn't stand it anymore and shouted: "Yu Yuyu, when did you change your name to a gynecologist? Why don't we guys know?"

    "Just yesterday." Yu Yuyu answered the questioner without changing her expression or heartbeat. Then just as she was about to close the door, Lin Ke said: "As long as you are willing to save my brother, I will accept any of your conditions."  promise."

    Yu Yuyu’s eyes lit up and he blurted out, “Really?”

    With just one sentence, Yu Yuyu's evil thoughts were immediately revealed. The people around him couldn't stand it anymore. They were deeply ashamed to have such people around them, and the one with a bad temper couldn't help but attack Yu Yu.  Jade yelled.  But Yu Yuyu didn't care at all. Instead, he said proudly to the person who scolded him: "How is it? Envy? It's a pity that you are not as capable as me."

    Lin Ke stood there silently. The yelling and scolding of Yu Yuyu and others did not bother Lin Ke at all. She only cared about now, can Han Yu be saved?

    The most humble person is invincible!  In other words, if a person is shameless, he is invincible.  Yu Yuyu, who never cared about his own face, walked proudly to Han Yu who was lying on the stretcher. He believed in delivering goods first and paying later, and he didn't like others to think he was taking advantage of others.

    But when Yu Yuyu put his hand on Han Yu's wrist, Yu Yuyu's originally smug face suddenly changed.  Yu Yuyu let go of Han Yu's wrist like an electric shock, stood up and jumped back to the Huichun Hall in one quick step. The speed of his movements was surprising.  Immediately after the door of the Huichun Hall was closed, Yu Yuyu shouted outside the Huichun Hall: "Hurry up, I won't treat this person!" To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 434 Turning point

    In front of Huichun Hall

    Han Mengxin walked to Lin Ke's side again and persuaded in a low voice: "Sister Ke, let's go back first and then think of a solution." Lin Ke shook his head stubbornly after hearing this, "There is no other way. Yu Yuyu is not  For a person who can be threatened, there is no other way but to impress him with sincerity. Mengxin, take good care of Han Yu and don't let his appearance be an accident."

    For three days, since Yu Yu refused to treat Han Yu, Lin Ke had been kneeling in front of the door of Huichun Hall for three full days. He didn't get any water or rice. He just knelt on the ground, hoping to make Yu Yuyu change his mind with his actions.  Lin Ke didn't know why Yu Yuyu changed his mind and refused to treat Han Yu after feeling his pulse. Lin Ke only knew that Yu Yuyu had hope of curing Han Yu.  For this hope, Lin Ke gave up the restraint of his daughter's family and knelt at the door of Huichun Hall to pray for Yu Yuyu to change his mind.

    For a time, Huichun Hall became famous, but that reputation was not a good one, but a bad name.  Lin Ke's act of kneeling down to save her husband made those who knew about it full of sympathy for Lin Ke. On the other hand, Yu Yuyu, who was unwilling to save others, became a representative of a stone-hearted person who refused to save anyone.

    After being stuck at home for three days in a row, Yu Yuyu couldn't hold it in any longer. In the past, he went out to play in the streets every day.  But now that Lin Ke blocked the door, Yu Yuyu couldn't be clean even if she stayed at home, not to mention going out.  The servant hired by the family resigned yesterday. The reason was very upright. He did not want to be associated with Yu Yuyu, a master who was unwilling to save him, lest his family's reputation would be affected.

    For the servants who wanted to resign even without this month’s salary, Yu Yuyu had no choice but to let them go.  There is no other way.  But the servant asked to resign.  Yu Yuyu's life was in trouble.  It is not easy for a person who is accustomed to opening his mouth for food and reaching for clothes to suddenly have to take care of himself.  And dressing is still a trivial matter, but eating has become a big problem.  Yu Yuyu doesn’t know how to cook!

    After rubbing his shriveled belly, Yu Yuyu decided to go out to eat.  However, he also knew that he did not have much reputation at this time, so in order not to be recognized, Yu Yuyu disguised himself.  It's just that his camouflage skills were really not very good, and he was recognized not long after he left the house.

    "Get out! Get out! There is no room in our store." The waiter stopped Yu Yuyu from entering and said.

    "No empty seats? What is that?" Yu Yuyu pointed at the empty seats in the hotel lobby and asked the waiter angrily.

    "What's going on?" The shopkeeper noticed something was wrong and hurriedly stepped forward and asked.  The waiter immediately whispered a few words into the shopkeeper's ear.  The shopkeeper's expression changed, he looked at Yu Yuyu and said, "This shop is full, please find another one."

    "Hey, is there something wrong with you? You don't do business even if you have business?" Yu Yuyu looked at the shopkeeper in confusion and said.

    The shopkeeper laughed sarcastically.  Looking at Yu Yuyu, he said, "I'm sorry, guest, but the shop can't only serve you as one customer in the future, right?"

    "You said it's full, so what's going on with those empty seats?" Yu Yuyu suppressed the anger in her heart and asked the shopkeeper in a gentle voice.  The waiter on the side heard this and said, "Hey, let me tell you, when you come, the store is full."

    As soon as Yu Yuyu heard this, he understood that he should be recognized.  He immediately stopped talking, bowed his hands to the shopkeeper, turned around and left.  Just as the shopkeeper raised his hand to return the gift, the waiter grabbed him.  "Shopkeeper, please ignore him. If others find out about our dealings with him, our family's reputation will be ruined."

    The waiter's words reached Yu Yuyu's ears, and Yu Yuyu could do nothing but give him a wry smile.  It seems that he has become a plague god, and no one wants to pay attention to him.

    I looked for seven or eight restaurants in a row, but the result was the same as the first one.  Yu Yuyu was hungry and unknowingly walked to the weathered place.  Looking up at the plaque with the three characters "Yihong Building" written on it, Yu Yuyu stepped forward and knocked on the door.  I happened to encounter a staff member inside the building who was about to open the door and walk out.  I first met Yuyu.  The man immediately stepped back with a swish sound and closed the door hard, followed by a sound of locking the door.  Yu Yuyu's hand that knocked on the door hung in mid-air, but finally fell down weakly and turned around to leave.

    From the time I left home in the morning until now.  Yu Yuyu didn't see any food. It wasn't that he had no money.  But no one wanted to sell it to him.  Even if it was a roadside food stall, as soon as they saw Yu Yuyu coming, they would immediately pick up the stall and leave. They would not return to the original stall until Yu Yuyu left. They were much more awesome than the legendary urban management.

    Sitting helplessly on the side of the road, Yu Yuyu lowered his head and smiled bitterly in his heart. It wasn't that he didn't want to save the man named Han Yu, but that Han Yu didn't even have a pulse, so how could he save him?

    "Yu Yuyu?" A girl's voice came into Yu Yuyu's ears.  Yu Yuyu suddenly looked up and saw the lady from Baohe Bathing House looking at him with concern.  (The above feeling is purely Yuyu’s self-feeling.)

    "It turns out it’s really you.  Yu Yuyu, why are you sitting here?  "The girl asked Yu Yuyu curiously.

    Yu Yuyu smiled bitterly, and just as he was about to speak, he heard a "gurgling" sound, and his stomach protested.  Yu Yuyu's face suddenly turned red, and the girl pursed her lips and smiled, "It's really rare to see you, Yu Yuyu, blushing. Are you hungry? I have some food here, take it and eat it." As she said that, the girl  He took out a steamed bun from the basket he carried and handed it to Yu Yuyu.

    Yu Yuyu took the steamed bun and looked at the girl blankly.  The girl misunderstood, and said with a smile: "One is not enough, let me give you another one." With that, another steamed bun was handed to Yu Yuyu.

    Yu Yuyu felt that his chest was filled with something. For a moment, no words could express his mood at the moment.

    "Qinglan, where have you gone?" Just when Yu Yuyu was moved, a familiar voice came to his ears, which immediately made Yu Yuyu shudder. The person who came was none other than the girl's brother.  , the head of Baohe Bathhouse, Qinglan’s brother, Lei Laohu.  Not many people know his real name. Anyway, everyone who knows him calls him Thunder Tiger.

    As soon as Thunder Tiger saw Yu Yuyu, he immediately rushed forward, protected Qinglan behind him, stared at Yu Yuyu warily and asked: "Yu Yuyu, what do you want to do to my sister?"

    "Brother. Yu Yuyu didn't do anything to me." Qinglan explained to her brother after hearing this.

    "Qing Lan, stay away from this bad guy. This guy is nothing. People come all the way here to beg him for treatment. But he first puts on airs and lies and says he is a gynecologist. Then when he sees that her husband can treat her, he  If it doesn't work, just let it go. Do you know that the girl kneeling at the door of the Huichun Hall just begged this guy to save people. As a result, for three days, this guy didn't even fart. Let's go, don't do this.  Cold-blooded guys come and go." As he said that, Lei Hu stopped Qing Lan and left without any explanation.  Qing Lan, who was pulled away, looked back at Yu Yuyu.  His eyes were filled with disappointment for Yu Yu.

    Yu Yuyu was shocked and couldn't help but retorted: "I'm not refusing to save him, but that patient is simply a dead person. How do you want me to save him?"

    Lei Hu turned around and cursed angrily: "Fart! If that person is dead. It's been three days, why hasn't there been any change? And I also heard that that person has been like that a few days ago. You don't want to save him?"  Let's just say it bluntly, do you think anyone will be fooled by such words that can't even be deceived by ghosts? Yu Yuyu, I, Lei Hu, have misjudged you. People like you are just scum! Scum! Don't show up again in the future.  I will beat you every time I see you otherwise."

    Yu Yuyu was stunned after being scolded by Lei Hu.  Lei Hu's words reminded Yu Yuyu.  There is nothing wrong if a person dies.  After three days, there should be changes. If it is like what Lei Hu said

    "Hey, wait a minuteGrandma Lei, I told you to wait." When Yu Yuyu saw that Thunder Tiger ignored his shouting, he simply called him another nickname.  However, no one dared to call him this nickname in front of Lei Hu. People who had been called this nickname before were all beaten by Lei Hu until they could no longer take care of themselves. The three of them trembled when they heard Lei Hu.

    "What did you call me just now?" Thunder Tiger turned around and stared at Yu Yuyu eagerly and asked.

    Yu Yuyu hurriedly changed the subject and said, "Hurry up and tell me more about that patient."

    "That person has been parked at the door of your Huichun Hall. Won't you go back and see it yourself?" Lei Hu was silent for a moment.  He asked angrily.

    When Yu Yuyu heard this, he was right. He immediately cupped his hands at Thunder Tiger, turned around and ran towards the door of his house.  After running out for two steps, he turned around and came back, ran to Qinglan's side and said, "Thank you so much for the meal. After I finish handling my own affairs, I will invite someone to your house to say goodbye."

    "Dare! Whoever breaks whose legs!" Thunder Tiger on the side roared angrily when he heard this.  Qinglan, on the other hand, lowered her head with a red face.  Yu Yuyu gave Lei Laohu a look of worry.  He said aloud: "I'm not marrying you, why are you in a hurry?"

    "Then I must be willing to marry you." Lei Hu shouted angrily upon hearing this.

    "Even if you are willing, I still don't want to marry you."

    "You have an itchy skin that you need to clean up, right?"

    "Come on, you think I'm afraid of you. I always gave in to you before."

    Just when Lei Hu was about to teach Yu Yuyu a lesson, Qinglan spoke up in time: "Brother, can you let Yu Yuyu rescue people first?"

    "Qinglan is still sensible." Yu Yuyu praised, turned around and ran away.  Thunder Tiger was so angry that he wanted to chase but was held back by his precious sister Qing Lan.

    Yu Yuyu ran all the way back to his home.When they entered the hall, they saw Lin Ke still kneeling at the door of Huichun Hall, with Han Yu who didn't know whether to live or die next to him.

    Someone with sharp eyes saw Yu Yuyu and immediately shouted out loud: "Yu Yuyu is here!"

    "Whoa!" The eyes of everyone present were immediately focused on Yu Yuyu, except for Lin Ke who was kneeling on the ground.  Yu Yuyu faced the various looks from those around her, walked up to Lin Ke, and said with a wry smile: "You are forcing me."

    "I beg Mr. Yu to help heal the slave's husband." Lin Ke touched his head to the ground and prayed aloud.

    "Hey, here are two people to help, carry this patient in." Yu Yuyu sighed softly and said to the people around him.  Someone immediately came over and lifted Han Yu.  Lin Ke slowly raised his head, looked at Yu Yuyu and said, "Thank you." Then he wanted to get up and follow Han Yu into the Rejuvenation Hall.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he got up, Lin Ke fell forward unsteadily.  At this moment, a shocking scene appeared. Han Yu, who had been lifted up, suddenly stretched out a hand, just in time to stop Lin Ke, who was falling to the ground.

    Yu Yuyu stared at Han Yu with his eyes wide open.  I was sure in my heart that Han Yu was either a dead person or in a coma.  It was impossible to make such a move, but the facts that happened before Yu Yuyu made him unable to believe what he saw.

    "Han Yu, you are protecting me, right?" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with tearful eyes and said.

    "Qing Lan, come and help this lady down. She probably lost feeling in her legs temporarily due to kneeling for a long time. She will be fine after a while." Yu Yuyu shouted to the crowd.

    Qing Lan, who came back with Yu Yuyu, responded, stepped forward, supported Lin Ke and comforted softly: "Sister, you don't have to worry, Yu Yuyu's medical skills are very good, since he is willing to take action. Then your  My husband will be fine."

    "Thank you for your good advice." Lin Ke said with a smile.

    "What are you doing here?" Yu Yuyu frowned and asked Lei Huhu, who was walking over with Qinglan.

    "Help." Lei Hu said two words, then took the stretcher carrying Han Yu and said to another person carrying the stretcher: "Let's send the person in so that this guy won't regret it later."

    Because Yu Yuyu’s character is not strong enough.  So after hearing what Lei Huo said, the other person carrying the stretcher nodded immediately, and together with Lei Huo, they carried Han Yu into the Rejuvenation Hall.

    Yu Yuyu glared at Leihuhu’s back depressingly, and finally shook his head helplessly, and followed him into the Huichun Hall.

    ……

    Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, who came after hearing the news, entered the Huichun Hall and saw Lin Ke resting on a chair in the courtyard, his eyes always staring at a room.

    "Sister Ke, how is my brother?" Han Mengxin stepped forward and asked Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke seemed to have discovered Han Mengxin just now. Hearing this, he smiled bitterly and replied: "Diagnosis is in progress, the results are not out yet."

    "It's really strange. You were so hard-hearted before, why are you suddenly willing to treat him? Is that Yu Yuyu up to something?" Ning Ping said with a frown.

    Lin Ke shook his head when he heard this, "Don't say that. No matter what, it's good that Mr. Yu is willing to treat Han Yu. If he has any requirements, I will try my best to satisfy him."

    "Sister Ke, please don't mess around, otherwise when my brother wakes up, he will be sad and blame himself." Han Mengxin said nervously, grabbing Lin Ke's hand.

    Lin Ke smiled slightly, patted Han Mengxin's little hand and said, "Don't worry. What I said about agreeing to his request is just a reasonable request. If it is a rude request, I will refuse it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door to the ward opened, and Yu Yuyu walked out with a grimace on his face.  Looking at Lin Ke who looked at him with hopeful eyes.  Yu Yuyu smiled bitterly, shook his head and said to Lin Ke, "I'm sorry. I've tried my best. I tried various methods, but I still couldn't revive your husband."

    Lin Ke swayed when he heard this, but luckily Han Mengxin stood beside him, and hugged Lin Ke in time.  Lin Ke leaned in Han Mengxin's arms, looked at Yu Yuyu and forced a smile to say: "Thank you for taking the trouble. Please tell me truthfully, how long does he have left?"

    Yu Yuyu looked at Lin Ke in confusion and asked aloud: "Did you not hear what I said clearly just now? What I mean is that although I can't revive your husband, your husband can't.  There is no danger to life. Hmm It seems wrong to say this. Your husband's heartbeat has stopped, but what is puzzling is that his body functions are still functioning normally. "

    "What do you mean?" Lin Ke opened his eyes wide and stared at Yu Yuyu and asked.

    "It means that your husband can be said to be dead,"?It can also be said that he is not dead, if he can be revived"

    “Is there any way to revive him?” Ning Ping interjected and asked.

    Yu Yuyu glanced at Ning Ping, scratched his head and said, "At least I have no way at the moment. But I can try to give him some treatment to see if it will help him?"

    "Then my brother's current state is the same as that of a vegetative state, right?" Han Mengxin asked Yu Yuyu.

    "Well you can say that, or you don't have to say that, because even in a vegetative state, the heartbeat will still beat normally, but your brother is a bit weird. His heartbeat has completely stopped, but the person is still alive. If not  If you want to explain it, then this is a miracle.”

    "Then will his life be in danger?" Lin Ke asked with a somewhat excited expression.

    "If external factors are not considered, his life should not be in danger."

    Hearing Yu Yuyu's answer, Lin Ke's expression relaxed. If it weren't for Han Mengxin holding her, she would have collapsed to the ground at this moment.  Through taking care of Han Yu during this period, Lin Ke clearly realized what position Han Yu held in his heart.  Now that he heard that Han Yu's life was not in danger, as soon as this biggest worry was eliminated, the fatigue from the past few days suddenly came back, and Lin Ke fell asleep in Han Mengxin's arms.

    Not only Lin Ke, but also Han Mengxin and Ning Ping felt relieved, it would be easy to handle everything.  I just can't wake up.  They have encountered this kind of situation before. Although the situation this time is more serious than the last time, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin believe that Han Yu will wake up one day.  As for which day, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin are uncertain.

    In order to help Han Yu wake up as soon as possible, Ning Ping agreed to Yu Yuyu's proposal and temporarily left Han Yu in the Huichun Hall to receive Yu Yuyu's treatment.  As for the others, except for Ning Ping who stayed to take care of Han Yu, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke returned to the inn to inform Field and others who were staying on the Courage of the good news that "Han Yu was fine."  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 435 Ancient Legend

    Time passed day by day, and although Han Yu showed no signs of waking up, his condition did not worsen.  Han Mengxin and others temporarily stayed at Yu Yuyu's Huichun Hall. In order not to attract attention, Lin Ke and others discussed opening a grocery store. Normally, Ningping, Feide, and Shi Bafang would go to the nearby mountains and forests to stock up on food.  Prey, the remaining Lin Ke and others were in charge of the grocery store besides taking care of Han Yu.

    The poorer and backward the place, the more honest the people living there. When dealing with outsiders like Lin Ke, the aborigines living in Xuanyue Town did not reject them. On the contrary, they also gave Lin Ke and others a lot of help.  Of course, there are bad guys, but with Lei Huo, a person who has connections in both black and white, taking care of him, except for two troublemakers when the grocery store opened the first day, no one came to make trouble again.

    Like the previous two days, Han Mengxin and Lianpeng were guarding the grocery store, Lin Ke was taking care of Han Yu, and Qiao Yaner returned to the Courage to do daily maintenance under the protection of Field and Shi Bafang.  As for Ninh Binh, they entered the nearby Rocky Mountains, which are called holy mountains by the residents of Xuan Yue Town.  After the battle on the Death Star, Ning Ping deeply felt his own shortcomings. This feeling made Ning Ping very upset. For this reason, after knowing that Han Yu's life was not in danger, Ning Ping would go into the mountains to practice every day.  This time, he even had to go into the mountains to practice for some days.  Since there was nothing going on now, Lin Ke and others complied with Ning Ping's wishes and allowed him to move freely.

    "Lianpeng, when do you think Ningping will come back?" Han Mengxin asked Lianpeng boredly.  Hearing this, Lianpeng smiled and asked, "What? Miss him?"

    Han Mengxin’s face turned red.  He spat softly: "Who. Who missed him? Just asking."

    "Oh?" Lianpeng looked at Han Mengxin playfully, and it wasn't until Han Mengxin became a little angry that she said, "I don't know when Ning Ping will come back. After all, what happened during this period gave him a lot of excitement. But you  There’s no need to worry, what he’s doing now shows that he’s still a progressive guy, if you miss him, just be nice to him when he comes back.”

    Han Mengxin was speechless after hearing this, looking thoughtful.  At this moment, Qing Lan walked into the store with a few people.  This grocery store was able to open thanks to the help of Qing Lan and his brother Lei Hu, so Qing Lan would come over to chat with Han Mengxin and others whenever he had something to do.  They are all girls and don’t have a few days to spare.  Qing Lan became good friends with Han Mengxin and others.

    Seeing Qing Lan come in, Han Mengxin said casually: "Here you go, sit down wherever you want."

    Qing Lan was not polite and stepped forward to pull Han Mengxin up.  He waved to the people following him, and someone came forward holding a piece of cloth.

    "What, what?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion as she looked at Qing Lan who was comparing various fabrics on her body.

    "Don't move, I want to see what color suits you." Qing Lan replied softly after hearing this.

    "You want to make clothes for me?" Han Mengxin was confused when she heard this, and looked at Qing Lan with a puzzled look on her face and asked.

    Qing Lan replied while recording the size of Han Mengxin's clothes: "Yes. Have you forgotten? You promised to help me yesterday."

    "Huh? Yesterday? What did I promise you?" Han Mengxin blinked and asked tentatively.  She really didn't remember. She remembered that she was drunk while drinking with Qinglan last night, and she couldn't remember what happened after that.

    "Have you forgotten?" Qing Lan stopped what she was doing and looked at Han Mengxin and asked.  Han Mengxin nodded sheepishly and saw Qing Lan smiling and saying: "It doesn't matter if you forget. I'll just remember it. I'm telling you, you promised me yesterday to play the role of the Moon Worshiping Fairy at the Moon Worshiping Festival in Xuanyue Town.  …”

    "Wait a minute!" Han Mengxin interrupted Qing Lan, looked at Qing Lan and asked: "Moon Worship Festival?"

    "Yes, Xuanyue Town holds it once a year. We talked about this last night when we were chatting. You said you were very interested in the Moon Worshiping Fairy, so I suggested that you play the role of the Moon Worshiping Fairy this year, and you agreed.  I’ve accepted it, but I’m not allowed to go back on it.”

    "Er" After listening to Qinglan's explanation, Han Mengxin looked at Lianpeng, who was covering her mouth and laughing softly.  When Lotus Peng saw this, he quickly said: "We must do what we promised, and we don't have to keep our words."

    "" Han Mengxin glanced at the lotus pod depressedly.  He scratched his head and said to Qinglan: "Qinglan, I was just talking drunkenly, how could you take it seriously?"

    "Oh, what can we do? I have already informed the mayor, and the mayor has agreed. What you are saying now is drunken talk" Qing Lan said with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "How about letting Sister Ke play the role of the moon worshiping fairy?" Han Mengxin thought for a while.  suggested softly.

    Qinglan shook her head when she heard this, "No, no. I've already asked before. Sister Ke said she had to take care of Han Yu and didn't have time."

    "Huh? You've already askedAlready?  "

    "Yes, according to tradition, at the Moon Worshiping Festival in Xuanyue Town, the girl who plays the role of the Moon Worshiping Fairy must be a foreigner" At this point, Qinglan suddenly stopped talking. Unfortunately, it was too late. Han Mengxin glared at Qinglan.  Said: "Okay, it turns out you are plotting against me."

    "Hehe don't say that, Mengxin, you are so cute, you are the most suitable candidate to play the role of the Moon Worshiping Fairy." Qinglan said with a smile.

    "Go, it's useless for me to ask you to be my good friend." Han Mengxin replied pretending to be dissatisfied.

    Qinglan smiled and said kind words to Han Mengxin for a long time. Han Mengxin didn't really want to refuse at first, but Qinglan begged her softly, so she agreed half-heartedly.

    While cooperating with Qing Lan’s work, Han Mengxin asked about the origin of the Moon Worship Festival.  For Qinglan, who was born in Xuanyue Town, she has heard about the Moon Worship Festival since she was a child.  When Han Mengxin asked, Qinglan immediately began to tell Han Mengxin the legend about the Moon Worship Festival.

    According to legend, there was a man and woman who truly loved each other. Due to their differences in status, their union not only did not receive the blessings of the elders in the clan, but on the contrary, they had to guard against interference from the clan.  In order to escape, the man and woman came to Xuanyue Town.  But the misfortune did not leave them there.  Just after the couple lived in Xuanyue Town for more than three months, the boy suddenly fell ill one day.  And he got a strange disease.  I don’t know how many doctors were called, but the boy’s condition never improved.  The girl was very worried about this.  Then one day, the girl heard a rumor somewhere, saying that there was a kind of wishing tree growing in the Rocky Mountains near Xuanyue Town. As long as you find this kind of wishing tree alone, break off a branch of the wishing tree and  When the moon is full, worship the bright moon from a distance and your wish will come true.  The Rocky Mountains at that time were many times more dangerous than they are now.  Even the most powerful hunter would not dare to enter the Rocky Mountains alone, but the girl did.  For her lover, she made simple preparations.  Entering the Rocky Mountains alone.  And just when everyone thought the girl was dead, the girl unexpectedly returned from the Rocky Mountains and brought back branches from the legendary wishing tree.  On a full moon night, a girl holds a branch from a wishing tree.  He worshiped the bright moon in the night sky and made a wish for the boy to recover.  Then that night, the girl died in the arms of the boy who had just woken up. After seeing his lover die in front of him, the boy was heartbroken and ended his life that night.  In order to commemorate these miserable men and women, people designated the night when they died as a festival.

    After listening to Qing Lan’s story, Han Mengxin asked with interest: “Qing Lan, is the wishing tree you just mentioned real?”

    "I don't know. It's just a legend. I've never seen it before." Qing Lan shook her head and replied.

    "Well no matter if it's true or not, I still have to try it." Han Mengxin said softly.  Qinglan was startled and hurriedly advised: "Mengxin, please don't mess around. There are wild beasts everywhere in Rocky Mountain. If people in the town don't have a reason to go, they won't enter Rocky Mountain."  of."

    "Huh? Qinglan, is there any monster hidden in Rocky Mountain?" Han Mengxin looked at Qinglan curiously and asked.

    Qinglan hurriedly signaled to Han Mengxin to whisper, "Shhh, don't talk nonsense. That's a mountain god, not a monster."

    "Mountain God? What does it look like?" Han Mengxin asked with interest.  Not only Han Mengxin was interested, but even Lotus Peng on the side looked at Qing Lan with a sentimental expression.

    Qinglan glanced at Han Mengxin and Lianpeng helplessly, and said softly: "You are so courageous, since you even want to inquire about the mountain god."

    "Just tell me. There are no outsiders anyway." Han Mengxin said with a smile.

    "Okay, you can talk about it. But you can't spread it. This is a taboo in Xuanyue Town." Qinglan reminded Han Mengxin and Lianpeng in a low voice.

    "That's right, that's right, we can save it." Han Mengxin nodded repeatedly and assured.

    ……

    After sending Qing Lan away, Han Mengxin asked Lian Peng softly: "Lian Peng, what do you think about this?"

    Hearing this, Lianpeng replied: "From Qinglan's story, the mountain god of Rocky Mountain should be a strange beast, and it is very powerful. Now we are still in trouble. It's better to have more trouble than less"

    "But what about the wishing tree?" Han Mengxin interrupted the lotus pod and asked.

    Lianpeng glanced at Han Mengxin and asked softly: "Mengxin, do you really believe about the wishing tree?"

    "What? Why don't you believe it? If Sister Ke knew about this, she would definitely choose to believe it." Han Mengxin looked at the lotus in confusion and said.

    "This kind of thing is too illusory, you'd better not believe it too much. And don't tell Lin Ke, what's on her mind now?"??Let Han Yu wake up, and if she knows about the wishing tree, she will definitely go into the mountain without hesitation.  We don’t understand that strange beast in Rocky Mountain, so it’s better not to provoke it easily.  "

    "Wellbut you said that if the wishing tree really works" Han Mengxin thought about it, looked at the lotus pods with a glimmer of hope and said.

    Lian Peng frowned slightly and said in a compromised tone: "Why don't we wait until Ning Ping and the others come back and tell everyone about it. If we tell Lin Ke now, there is a very high chance that we won't be able to stop her, but we can let her go into the mountain alone. It's really  It’s too dangerous. If Ning Ping and others can accompany her, then we can feel more at ease.”

    "That's right, then let's not tell Sister Ke about this for now." Han Mengxin thought for a while and felt that what Lian Peng said was reasonable, so she nodded in agreement.  But not long after Han Mengxin finished speaking, she heard a familiar voice coming from the door, "What can't you let me know?"

    "Ke, sister Ke, when did you come?" Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke with a guilty conscience and asked.

    "Just arrived. Mengxin, what did you say that you couldn't tell me just now?" Lin Ke looked at Han Mengxin with a smile on his face and asked.

    Han Mengxin rolled her eyes.  She opened her mouth and replied: "It's nothing. It's just that Qing Lan came here just now. She told me that I would play the role of the moon worshiping fairy. I told her not to tell you for the time being, lest you and I compete for the role of the moon worshiping fairy. I'm sorry, Ke  Sister. To be honest, you are more suitable for the role of Moon Worshiping Fairy than me." After saying this, Han Mengxin felt a little ashamed on her face, but in her heart she admired her quick wit.

    "Oh, that's right. Silly girl, if you want to play the role of the moon-worshipping fairy, just tell me no. Of course I won't argue with you. Anyway, I have to leave town for a few days to take care of Han Yu.  It’s up to you.”

    "Ah?" Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this, and asked tentatively: "Sister Ke, where are you going?"

    "Rocky Mountain." Lin Ke replied lightly.

    "Sister Ke. That is just a legend and cannot be taken as true." Han Mengxin was silent for a moment and softly advised Lin Ke.  But Lin Ke was very determined to leave. Hearing this, he replied: "As long as there is a glimmer of hope, it is worth taking the risk. Although the wishing tree is just a legend, if it is true, then Han Yu has hope of waking up. Meng  Xin, Doctor Yu is already at his wits' end about Han Yu's condition. He has tried all possible methods. But there is no improvement at all. Didn't you notice that Doctor Yu has been in poor spirits these days? It's all because of Han Yu.  Yu’s illness has caused a lot of trouble.”

    Han Mengxin thought for a while and asked Lin Ke: "Sister Ke, who told you about the wishing tree?"

    "Do you need anyone to tell me specifically? Anyone in Xuanyue Town is not preparing for this upcoming festival. You can find out by just asking." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Han Mengxin was speechless and could only look for help at the lotus pods aside.  Seeing this, Lotus Peng coughed lightly and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, if you must go, I won't stop you, but I have a request. You can go, but you must have someone accompany you."

    Lin Ke shook his head and replied: "No, I can only go alone. The legendary wishing tree is a shy guy, and it won't appear when there are more people."

    "But it's too dangerous for you to go alone. You only know that there is a wishing tree in the Rocky Mountains. Then do you know that there are mountain gods in the Rocky Mountains?" Lianpeng said hurriedly after hearing this.

    "Mountain God? What is that?" Lin Ke was stunned when he heard this and asked.

    Lianpeng immediately replied: "I just learned about it from Qinglan. It is said that there is a mountain god in the Rocky Mountains. Mengxin and I guessed that the mountain god should be a strange beast. It is just because the civilization here is not enough, so the mountain god here is  People mistakenly think it is the mountain god of Rocky Mountain. Lin Ke, I know you are worried about Han Yu, not just you, we are all worried. But the more this happens, the more we need to calm down. You don’t want to find out when Han Yu wakes up  Let’s take one or two less. You know Han Yu better than I do. Do you think he would feel guilty if he knew someone died because of him?”

    “…If no one tells him…” Lin Ke said softly.

    "If you don't listen to the advice, I promise to tell Han Yu everything that happened during this period when he wakes up." Lian Peng looked at Lin Ke seriously and said.

    Lin Ke looked at Lianpeng silently. Han Mengxin on the side wanted to interrupt, but she didn't know what to say, so she could only worry in her heart.

    After a while, Lin Ke suddenly smiled and asked Lian Peng: "Lian Peng, do you like Han Yu?" Although it was a question, Lin Ke used an affirmative tone.

    Lian Peng did not expect that Lin Ke would suddenly say this. After a short silence, Lian Peng nodded honestly and replied: "Yes, I like him. And I also know that I?Hopeless.  Because, in front of me, there is this guy like you.  "

    Han Mengxin on the side has already fainted. Didn't she talk about whether to enter Rocky Mountain to find the wishing tree?  Why did you suddenly change the topic?  Just when Han Mengxin was nervous alone, Lin Ke looked at the lotus in confusion and asked: "If this is the case, then it should be an opportunity for you to go to Rocky Mountain to find the wishing tree. Maybe I will die in Luoji Mountain."  Kishan, why do you want to stop me and even threaten me?"

    "Becauseif you die, Han Yu will be sad." Lianpeng said slowly.

    Lin Ke looked at the lotus in surprise, only to find a bitter smile on her face, and asked with emotion: "Is it worth it?"

    "I don't know either, it's just that I don't want to see Han Yu look sad." Lianpeng replied in a low voice.

    "Fool." Lin Ke cursed softly.

    "Um, um, don't quarrel, okay? It doesn't seem like this is what we are discussing now, right?" Han Mengxin reminded weakly.

    Lin Ke and Lian Peng both looked at Han Mengxin and replied in unison: "We didn't quarrel, we were just discussing things."

    "So how did your discussion go?" Han Mengxin asked immediately.

    When asked by Han Mengxin, Lin Ke and Lian Peng were both stunned. Lin Ke looked at Lian Peng, nodded and said, "Okay, after Ningping and the others come back, we will discuss it first before taking any action."

    "This is the best." Lianpeng said with a smile.

    "But" Lin Ke changed the subject, looked at Lianpeng and said, "I won't share Han Yu with you just because of what you just said. He belongs to me alone."

    "Hey, it's not good for you to do this. Eating alone is a very excessive behavior." Lianpeng laughed when he heard this.

    "Huh, I'll just eat alone." Lin Ke raised his head and replied with a slight hum.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng also snorted, "Hmph, then don't blame me for being unscrupulous. After you leave, I will have a lot of time. Even if I can't get his heart, I still want to get his people."

    "You!" Lin Ke stared at Lian Peng, really not expecting Lian Peng to say such a thing.

    The two girls looked at each other for a moment, then suddenly smiled in unison.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 436 There is a mountain god in the Rocky Mountains

    The Rocky Mountains are a very big mountain!  Hundreds of miles in radius belong to the Rocky Mountains. If you want to find the legendary wishing tree here, in addition to patience, you also need luck.

    The expedition team consisting of Lin Ke, Ning Ping, Lian Peng, and Field walked on the mountain path, looking for any suspicious places.  The reason why lotus pods are worn is because of the divination power of lotus pods.  At least this way I can have a direction to look for, instead of wandering around the Rocky Mountains like a headless fly with my eyes closed.

    “If we go another two hundred meters, we need to do divination again.” Lian Peng pointed to the front of the team and said to Lin Ke and others on the side.

    "Take a rest first when you get to the front. You are tired after walking for such a long time." Ning Ping suggested after hearing this.

    "I'm not tired." Lin Ke replied immediately.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng also replied: "I'm not tired either."

    Ning Ping gave a helpless smile. Han Mengxin had already told him what happened between Lin Ke and Lian Peng. While he was envious of Han Yu Yanfu, Ning Ping felt a little headache about the secret rivalry between Lin Ke and Lian Peng.

    "Don't be brave. Finding the wishing tree cannot be completed in a day or two. We need to rest and recover our strength." Ning Ping looked at Lin Ke and Lian Peng and said, then he stopped talking to the two girls and asked Field to take care of them.  Go to the front alone to check if there is any danger in the place where you will rest later.

    After checking, Ning Ping determined that there was no danger here. At this moment, Lin Ke and Lian Peng arrived at tonight's campsite under the protection of Field.

    "Lin Ke, follow me to find some water. Field, you and Lianpeng find some dry firewood nearby. Don't go too far." Ning Ping assigned their respective tasks and told Field.

    "I know, you go and come back quickly." Field replied after hearing this.

    "Well, remember to send a signal when encountering a situation."

    The four of them split up and within a short time, dinner was ready.  It was all food prepared by Shi Bafang for them. Ningping and the others only needed to heat it up before they could eat it.  Around the campfire, none of the four people spoke.  Suddenly, Ning Ping stood up and listened to the south.  Immediately said to Field and others: "Be careful, there are footsteps approaching."

    As soon as he said this, Field immediately grabbed the sniper rifle, while Lin Ke and Lian Peng also took out their self-defense weapons.  This is the Rocky Mountains.  There is no need to worry about exposing their alien identity, so there is no need to worry about using weapons.

    After a while, a group of humans dressed as adventurers came out of the woods.  The first person cursed and yelled, "Damn, this is a lousy place. I was really confused at the beginning. Since I listened to that little bitch's nonsense, how could there be any mountain gods here?"

    "Sir, how about we go back?" Someone behind him immediately stepped forward and suggested.

    "Fuck you! You've already entered the mountains. If you don't gain anything, go back. Then you'll be laughed to death by those scum." The man called Young Master immediately laughed and cursed.

    "Huh? Since there is a bonfire. Wow, she's such a beauty." The man called Young Master saw Ning Ping and others and immediately shouted in surprise.  He jumped in front of the bonfire in three steps and two steps at a time, staring at Lin Ke and Lian Peng without blinking.

    "Young Master, Young Master" Someone behind him gently reminded him to pay attention to his self-image.

    The young master who was reminded came back to his senses, looked at the two men standing next to the beautiful woman, and made a plan in his mind.

    "Who asked you to come here?" Young Master asked Ning Ping with a straight face.

    "" Ning Ping looked at the so-called young master with a blank expression on his face.  However, Ning Ping's silence made the young master think that he had successfully suppressed the opponent, and he immediately took advantage of the victory and pursued him: "Do you know that this is private property? If you trespass on private property, I will arrest you and bring you to the official!"

    "What do you want?" Ning Ping glanced at the young master and asked lightly.

    When the young master heard this, he immediately felt happy.  Thinking that the man in front of him was already begging for mercy, he immediately pointed at Lin Ke and Lian Peng rudely and said: "Let these two women accompany me, no, they are spending the night with us. I will not hold you accountable for breaking into my house without permission."  The sin of the territory." Hearing the young master's words.  The few doglegs standing behind the young master immediately let out a lewd laugh knowingly, and were deeply moved by the noble gentleman's noble character of not eating alone.

    “What a pity these people never expected.  They threatened the wrong people.  From the moment Ning Ping discovered them, he had already planned to kill and silence them. However, due to the presence of Lin Ke and Lian Peng, he could not express his plan.  But when he heard the young master in front of him suddenly making such a rude request, Ning Ping laughed!

    "Do you want them to spend the night with you? Do you want to join me?" Ning Ping looked at the young master with a smile and asked.

    &nbsp; "No need, I'm not good at masculinity." The young master waved his hand and replied casually.

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone behind him shouted: "Young master, be careful!" Then someone suddenly threw the young master to the ground.  The young master was caught off guard and fell into the mud, causing his two front teeth to be knocked out immediately.

    "Oh, it hurts me to death." The young master, who had never experienced such pain before, immediately shouted.

    Seeing that their young master suffered a loss, the dog legs following him immediately realized that now was the time to show their loyalty, and immediately rushed towards Ning Ping and others with loud shouts, and most of them rushed towards Lin Ke and Lian Peng.  But what they didn't expect was that in their eyes, the two little beauties seemed to be threatening their lives. They saw a flash of fire in the hands of the two women, and someone on their side fell to the ground with blood pouring from his chest.  After a while, except for the young master and the dog-legger who knocked him down, everyone else was lying on their backs and expired.  These people's eyes were wide open, as if they didn't believe that they would die here.

    "You, don't come here. My father is a general and my mother is a princess. If you dare to touch me, they won't let you go." The young master looked at Ning Ping tremblingly and shouted.

    "General? Princess? Is it amazing?" Ning Ping looked at the young master with contempt and asked.

    The young master was stunned when he heard this, and suddenly realized that his status as a successful person in the past seemed to be of no help to him this time.  He immediately froze on the spot.  Just when he was stunned.  Suddenly, a man standing opposite him holding a long stick suddenly raised the long stick in his hand.  Hearing a "bang", the surviving man who was sneaking fell to the ground.

    "You, what do you want?" Young Master asked, looking at Ning Ping with fear on his face.  The unknown filled the young master's heart with fear. He didn't know what was waiting for him.

    "Name?" Ning Ping asked calmly.

    "Chang, Chang Xuedong." The young master stammered, and then added: "If you want a ransom, I will give you a lot of money, as long as you don't hurt me."

    "You misunderstood. I asked you your name because I didn't want to kill someone without knowing their name." Ning Ping said without even raising his eyelids.

    With just one word, the young master fell into the abyss. He immediately knelt down with tears streaming down his face and begged for mercy: "Spare my life. I don't want to die."

    "Humph, after killing so many of your men, will you let it go?" Ning Ping glanced at Chang Xuedong contemptuously and said lightly.

    "Of course. Those people usually do bad things and deserve to die. How can I blame you for eliminating harm for the people?" Chang Xuedong replied quickly.

    "Your father is a general, and your mother is a princess. If they knew that we were treating you like this, how could they let us go? We are just a group of ordinary people, and we cannot bear the wrath of their thunder."

    "Actually, actually, I just lied. My father is indeed a general, and my mother is indeed a princess, but they are brother and sister. I, I am just an illegitimate child." Chang Xuedong said softly.

    Hearing this, Field couldn't help but interjected and asked: "Then what do you usually call your father? Are you uncle or father?"

    "Uhit depends on the situation. When there is someone around, call me uncle, when there is no one around, call me father." Chang Xuedong answered honestly.

    "Then what are you doing here? This is a deep mountain and old forest. If your parents are really that great, you shouldn't come here so late at night, right?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Field and asked aloud.

    Chang Xuedong hesitated when he heard this.  He replied with an embarrassed look on his face: "Well well, I gave birth to a daughter with my sister, but someone found out, so"

    "Your family is really chaotic." After hearing the young master's answer, Ning Ping was silent for a moment.  Said slowly.

    Chang Xuedong lowered his head with his face flushed and said nothing.

    Ning Ping looked at the young master with a somewhat embarrassed expression.  Just as he was about to ask Lin Ke and others for their opinions, his expression suddenly changed, and he said urgently to Field and others: "Hurry up the tree!" After saying that, he stepped forward and grabbed the arms of Lin Ke and Lian Peng respectively, jumped up, and jumped to the ground.  On the nearby tree, Field also climbed up the tree quickly and quickly.  Chang Xuedong was left standing stupidly by the bonfire, waiting for Ning Ping's final decision.

    "Dong, dong, dong" A burst of footsteps came from behind Chang Xuedong.  Chang Xuedong, who had his head lowered, looked back and suddenly felt his hair standing on end, and a chill rushed from his back to the back of his head. At that moment, Chang Xuedong's crotch became wet.

    With a body as huge as a hill, a pair of red eyes stared at him, and he exhaled hot breath continuously from his bloody mouth. His two big fangs shone with a cold light, almost dazzling Chang Xuedong's eyes.

    Chang Xuedong suddenly thought of visiting it by himself before coming hereWhat the little girl told me in the past.  There is a mountain god in the Rocky Mountains, and you will die if you encounter him!

    "Oh my God! There really is a mountain god!" Chang Xuedong lamented in his heart, his eyes turned white, and he fainted to the ground.

    Ning Ping and others who were hiding in the tree were shuddering when they saw the mountain god next to the bonfire. A large wild boar weighing more than two thousand kilograms, even if it is not a strange beast, is probably not something that one person can easily deal with.  Maybe this wild boar is the legendary mountain god of the Rocky Mountains.

    Experienced hunters know that in the mountains and forests, there are two animals that cannot be easily provoked. One is the crazy bear, and the other is the wild boar.  These two animals have rough skin and thick flesh. Once they go crazy, not many people can withstand their attacks.  Therefore, if you can avoid provoking these two animals, try not to provoke them.

    Ning Ping made a few gestures to Field, who was hiding in another tree, to signal Field not to act rashly. Field nodded knowingly, indicating that he understood.

    I saw a wild boar under the tree approaching the unconscious Chang Xuedong. After stretching out its nose and smelling it, it stretched out its mouth to grab Chang Xuedong's arm, and turned to leave.  Ning Ping frowned when he saw this. If this wild boar planned to take Chang Xuedong back to the cave for a midnight snack, then it would be unnecessary to do it himself.  But if this Chang Xuedong is allowed to survive.  That might be a little troublesome for people like me.

    Thinking of this, Ning Ping reached out and touched his Qingyun Sword.  Unexpectedly, before Ning Ping could take action, Lin Ke suddenly whispered: "Don't worry, take a look first before talking." Ning Ping thought about it for a moment and whispered: "I'll go take a look later, you guys stay here  wait for me."

    "Be more careful yourself." Lin Ke replied softly.

    Ning Ping nodded, then jumped to another tree and chased the wild boar in the direction it left.  He didn't spend much energy looking for the direction in which the wild boar had left. The wild boar's huge body knocked the nearby trees upside down, so there was no need to search at all.  Just follow it all the way.

    Driving quickly, Ningping found a huge mud pond where the wild boar rested.  As soon as he got close, Ning Ping heard the cry of Chang Xuedong.  "No! Don't do this!"

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and murmured in his heart: "Why are you shouting like a girl who is about to be raped?"

    But when he saw the scene in the mud pond, Ning Ping was shocked!  The wild boar's butt was facing Chang Xuedong, and its left hind hoof was pressing Chang Xuedong's chest, making Chang Xuedong move his hands and feet like a bastard with his head turned over, but it didn't help.  The huge pig head was tearing at Chang Xuedong's pants.

    "No way?" Ning Ping didn't know why. He just stared blankly at the human tragedy that was about to happen, but had no intention of rescuing him.

    I saw the wild boar pulled Chang Xuedong's pants to pieces, turned around, pressed his two front hooves on Chang Xuedong's struggling arms, and slowly pressed his lower body down.  Chang Xuedong cried.  He screamed, until suddenly his eyes widened, he looked up at the sky helplessly, and his mouth opened wide.  Ning Ping clearly saw a tear sliding down his face from the corner of Chang Xuedong's eyes and dripping into the dirty mud pond.

    “Tsk, tsk, humans and beasts.” Ning Ping suddenly said to himself with some emotion.

    The sound alarmed the wild boar that was enjoying itself. The wild boar suddenly raised its head, stared at the place where Ning Ping was hiding, and let out a roar.  Ning Ping understood the wild boar's mood at this time. He was suddenly interrupted when he was halfway enjoying himself.  No one would be happy if he changed it.

    "Roar" the wild boar roared angrily, lowered its head and rushed towards Ning Ping's location.  Ning Ping smiled when he saw this and said, "That's not bad. It even saves me the time of getting dressed."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the wild boar's collision had already arrived, and Ning Ping jumped to another tree in time.  The big tree where Ningping was originally was knocked down by the wild boar and flew far away.  It stopped flying after hitting another big tree.

    Looking at the wild boar wandering around under the tree, looking for traces of himself, Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief.  After searching for a while, and breaking several big trees in a fit of frustration, but still unable to find the guy who disturbed his good deeds, the wild boar wandered around and prepared to continue enjoying his happiness.

    To the wild boar’s disappointment, when it returned to the mud pond, it found that the “male pet” it had found was dead.  His lower body was a bloody mess, and Chang Xuedong stared blankly at the sky. I'm afraid he wouldn't believe that he would die in such a way until his death.

    The wild boar tentatively arched Chang Xuedong. After discovering that this "male favorite" was really dead, he groaned regretfully, opened his mouth and took Chang Xuedong's upper body into his mouth, bit hard, half of it  Chang Xuedong was eaten by a wild boar.

    Ning Ping, who was hiding in the tree, watched Chang Xuedong being eaten clean by two wild boars. He swallowed secretly and reminded himself in his heart that if it was not necessary, it was best not to provoke the wild boar in front of him.  But now the purpose isWhen they arrived, Chang Xuedong had already entered the pig's belly. There was no need to worry about any retaliation. Ning Ping immediately turned around and left to join Lin Ke and others.

    Unexpectedly, before he had gone far, he heard bursts of gunfire from ahead.  Ning Ping's heart tightened, and he hurriedly speeded up. When he rushed back to the campsite, he saw that the campsite was in a mess, and the three Fields were packing everyone's luggage with wry smiles on their faces.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping grabbed Field and asked.

    Seeing Ning Ping come back, Field breathed a sigh of relief. When Ning Ping asked, he immediately smiled bitterly and said, "Don't mention it. We just encountered a group of wild wolves. After those animals ate the dead bodies nearby, they even wanted to eat the food we brought.  They even scattered the equipment we had sorted out, so I couldn’t hold it back and fired a few shots.”

    "What about the wolves?" Ning Ping asked hurriedly.

    "Run away, but I didn't waste bullets. I fired four shots and killed four wild wolves."

    After hearing Field's answer, Ning Ping turned aside and whispered, "I'm afraid we're going to be in trouble."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Field was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard howls of wolves coming from the woods.  Ning Ping's expression changed, and he immediately shouted to Field and others: "Stop cleaning up and get up the tree quickly!"

    "Huh? Climbing a tree again?" Field asked somewhat depressedly.  However, his movements were not slow. He quickly climbed up a big tree, reached out and placed the equipment thrown by Ning Ping on the branch.

    The four people in Ningping were hiding in the trees. After a while, a large group of "mung bean flies" appeared in the dark woods, followed by wild wolves jumping out of the woods one after another and surrounding the campsite of Ningping and others.  Keep spinning.

    Field looked nervous and clenched the sniper in his hand, while Ning Ping stared closely at the leader of the group of wild wolves, a white wolf with only a black five-pointed star on its forehead.  .

    As if aware of Ning Ping’s gaze, the wild wolf leader suddenly raised his head and looked at Ning Ping on the tree.  But before the alpha wolf could notify his little brother, he heard another heavy footsteps coming from the woods not far away.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 437: Wild Boar Fighting Wild Wolf

    The roar of pigs and the howl of wolves echo in the Rocky Mountains!

    Ning Ping, who was hiding in the tree, silently jumped to the tree where Field was, and whispered: "Are you sure you can leave here?"

    Field heard this and looked at Ning Ping, shook his head and said: "I'm not sure, and I advise you not to try it. The pigs and wolves under the tree are not aware of us at the moment, so let them fight. We don't want to do anything that will cause them to fight."  An act of attention.”

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "But I'm worried that we will be affected by those guys' attack."

    "How could it be?" Before Field could finish his words, there was a "boom" and a wild wolf was kicked out by the wild boar and broke a big tree.  With a "squeaking" sound, the big tree fell to the ground.  Field swallowed and whispered to Ning Ping: "Then I will be responsible for guarding, and you will send Lin Ke and Lian Peng to a safe place first."

    "Okay, then be careful." Ning Ping nodded to Field, jumped onto a tree where Lian Peng and Lin Ke were, hugged the two women's waists respectively, and disappeared from Field's sight in one jump.  Field felt relieved when he saw Ning Ping and others disappearing. He leaned against a tree branch and quietly opened the safety bolt of the sniper rifle in his hand.

    The battle under the tree has entered a fever pitch.  On one side is a solitary, self-absorbed wild boar, and on the other side is a ferocious, cunning, invincible wild wolf.  Both sides are powerful beings, so there is no possibility of peaceful coexistence.  Under the command of the Wild Wolf King, the wild wolves had the upper hand against the wild boars, but their hold was limited.  The Gain Boar has a layer of armor on its body.  Wild boars like to rub against trees when they have nothing to do.  The whole body was covered in tree sap.  After he felt comfortable, he went to roll in the gravel pile of the mud pond. The juice of the trees was already on his body. After rolling again, all the gravel stuck to the wild boar's body. He would wait until the next time it was itchy again.  Rub the tree.  Over time, the wild boar developed a thick armor. This armor was so strong that even bullets could not easily penetrate it, let alone the mouth of a wild wolf.

    The whole body of the wild boar can be said to be weak except for its belly.  There is no weakness.  But it is not easy to attack the belly of wild boar?  The wild boar is not stupid, and will not spare a hand when faced with a wild wolf that wants to attack its abdomen. If the wild wolf is not careful, it will end up like its companion who was sent flying before.  Broken bones and tendons.

    The Wild Wolf King squatted aside in silence, looking directly at the wild boar who was fighting with his younger brother, a pair of wolf eyes bursting with light.  It is looking for the best opportunity to attack, trying to defeat the wild boar in front of it with one blow.  Finally, the opportunity came. When the wild boar once again flew away a wild wolf, its movements were slightly larger, revealing its snow-white belly.  The Wild Wolf King was as fast as lightning, like a sharp arrow off the string, and rushed straight towards the wild boar.

    Seeing that the Wild Wolf King was about to succeed, he suddenly saw the Wild Wolf King, who was running rapidly, suddenly stop.  He jumped back, and as soon as the Wild Wolf King jumped back, a soil thorn suddenly appeared on the path of the Wild Wolf King.  If the Wild Wolf King had not jumped back just now, the Wild Wolf King would have been pierced by the soil thorn on the ground at this moment.

    The wild wolf king, who was lucky enough to escape, roared several times in anger, and the wild wolves immediately attacked the wild boar again, and this time the attack was more violent than before.  The wild boar was a little unable to hold on and began to want to escape. It would appear before because it heard the sound of a gunshot. The first time it heard that sound, the wild boar found a "toy".  Hearing a similar sound again, the wild boar originally thought he could find another "toy", but instead of finding the "toy", he encountered a group of guys who wanted to eat it.  This result is not what the wild boar wants.

    It’s just that it’s not that easy for the wild boar to leave at this time.  If there is no conflict between the two parties at the beginning, it is possible that the mountain pig wants to leave.  But now The wolf is a very vengeful animal, and its companions have been injured seven or eight times.  How could it be possible to let the mountain boar run away at this time, not to mention that the Wild Wolf King was almost killed just now.

    Hearing a few urgent cries from the Wild Wolf King, the wolves surrounding the wild boar immediately acted like elite soldiers who had heard the order. They surrounded the wild boar, but did not take the initiative to attack like before.  Under the attack of wild wolves regardless of death, the situation of the wild boar at the moment is not very good. Although it is wearing a thick armor, its four hooves cannot be protected, let alone the tail, and it is directly killed by a wild animal.  The wolf bit it in pieces.  Of course, the wild wolf was also killed by the angry wild boar.

    Looking at the panting mountain boar surrounded by him, the Wild Wolf King strolled forward. He didn't understand that the soil thorn on the ground didn't look like a mountain that was about to be forced into a desperate situation by his little brother.  Pigs can use it.

    The law of the jungle is the basic law of nature. Looking at the mountain-like body of the wild boar, all the surviving wild wolves were very happy.  And the wild boar also knew that he was being knocked down,What kind of fate will be waiting for you?  Thinking of the fate that he may face soon, the wild boar misses his mud pond more and more, where the wild boar believes that these wild wolves can't do anything to him.

    "Aw!" The wild boar let out a scream. Just when it was distracted, a wild wolf jumped on the wild boar's back, opened its mouth and bit off half of the wild boar's ear. The wild boar was heard to shake its body vigorously and wanted to  Shake off the wolf from you.  It's just that the wild wolf's four claws tightly grasped the gaps in the mountain boar's armor. No matter how hard the wild boar tried, it just wouldn't come down.

    The wild wolves around them also took advantage of the time when the wild boar had no time to pay attention to them and swarmed up. With the first one, there was a second one. Just as the wild boar shook its body, two more wild wolves landed on the wild boar's back.  on the mountain, and more and more wild wolves want to jump on the back of the wild boar.

    As the saying goes, two fists cannot defeat four hands, and a tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves.  Although the wild boar is huge and powerful, its load-bearing capacity is limited. As more and more wild wolves jump on its back, the wild boar's four short hooves begin to shake, and its body begins to shake.  Shake it.  The Wild Wolf King, who had been waiting for an opportunity, suddenly rushed over, lowered his head, and hit the wild boar on the left side with a hard blow.

    The unsteady wild boar fell to the ground with a "boom".  His snow-white belly was exposed.  The two wild wolves, who had been ordered to wait for this moment, immediately rushed forward and opened their mouths to bite.  But unexpectedly, just before the wolf's mouth touched the wild boar, the wild boar's belly suddenly flashed with a burst of yellow light, followed by a burst of dust from the ground, which directly covered the wild boar, including the siege.  All of them, including wild boars and wolves, were buried in the soil.

    The Wild Wolf King was shocked. He immediately dug into the soil with his two front paws regardless of the danger, trying to rescue his little brother who was buried in the soil.  pity.  The Wild Wolf King's actions at this time were useless.  Just as the Wild Wolf King continued to dig, the spot where the wild boar was buried suddenly bulged up, and then as the soil fell from its body, the wild boar that had been buried in the soil stood up to the Wild Wolf King without any problems.  in front of.  The trauma suffered before also recovered as before when it reappeared.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This is not something an intelligent creature would do.  Seeing that the wild boar could not be defeated, the wild wolf king howled and fled into the nearby woods with his tail between his legs.  When the remaining wild wolves saw that their king had run away, they immediately followed suit and got into the nearby woods with their tails between their legs.

    The inexplicably victorious wild boar let out a triumphant howl, and decided to pursue the victory, and dove into the woods. Seeing the rows of trees falling down not far away, Field and Ningping knew that it was caused by the wild boar moving forward.  of.

    "How about going and taking a look?" Field suddenly suggested.

    "Don't make things extraneous." Ning Ping thought about it for a moment.  He shook his head and said.

    Field, who was rejected, said with some regret: "The wild boar fights the wild wolf. This kind of thing is something you don't usually see. I don't know what happened to the wild boar? It was buried in the soil once and then came out.  Nothing happened anymore, it’s amazing.”

    Hearing what Field said, Ning Ping nodded in agreement, "Yes, that wild boar is indeed magical. Do you know how the mentally retarded man named Chang Xuedong died just now?"

    "How did you die?" Field asked.

    “I was raped by that wild boar and then eaten.” Ning Ping said with a strange expression.

    Field’s face was full of disbelief, but based on his understanding of Ning Ping, Ning Ping was not a person who spoke freely.  After a long silence, Field said dryly: "That man named Chang Xuedong is really pitiful. By the way, what posture did the wild boar adopt?"

    "It should be a woman on top and a man on the bottom, right?" Ning Ping replied uncertainly.

    Those who are close to Zhu are red.  After spending a long time with Han Yu, Ningping and Field began to become a bit out of tune.

    "Oh no, we were chatting here and forgot about Lin Ke and Lian Peng." Field suddenly screamed secretly.  Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Field when he heard this.  He whispered: "Do you still need to remind me? I have placed them in a safe place. Let's go and join them now."

    "Okay." Field agreed.

    When the four met, they naturally exchanged information with each other about what happened when they separated.  Field and Ningping tacitly did not tell the two women about Chang Xuedong's death.  It was only said that Chang Xuedong had been eaten by the wild boar.  Lin Ke and Lian Peng didn't have a good impression of Chang Xuedong. When they heard that Chang Xuedong was dead, they didn't ask any further questions immediately. Instead, they started asking Ning Ping, what should they do next?  The campsite is no longer safe. Do we need to find another place?

    Ning Ping thought about it, it was still a long time before dawn, so the four of us couldn’t stay in the tree all night.  He immediately agreed to Lin Ke's suggestion and chose another place to camp.

    &nbspAccording to the divination of lotus pods, the four of them decided to walk about 500 meters south, where there was a suitable place for camping.  Moreover, it is backed by a mound. If you camp there, you don't have to worry about being attacked by wild beasts, and you won't be chilled by the night wind at night.

    And just when the four of them were about to leave, there were sudden bursts of angry wolf howls in the woods, mixed with bursts of pig noises.  Ning Ping frowned and thought for a while, then said to Field: "Field, you go to the camp with Lin Ke and Lian Peng first, and I'll go check on the situation."

    "Be careful." Field reminded hurriedly.  It's just that the reminder was spoken a little late. While Field was speaking, Ning Ping was already running in the direction from which the sound came.

    Field shook his head with a wry smile and said to Lin Ke and Lian Peng: "Lin Ke, Lian Peng, let's go to camp first."

    "Wait a minute!" Lotus Peng suddenly shouted, and Lin Ke immediately asked: "What's wrong?"

    "The crystal ball is responding! The wishing tree is moving!" The lotus pod stared at the crystal ball.  Answered word for word.

    When Lin Ke heard this.  He immediately asked impatiently: "Where is it?"

    "Inthat direction!" Lianpeng looked up, confirmed the location and then pointed in one direction and said.  Upon seeing this, Field said quickly: "Then let's leave quickly. This direction happens to be the same as the next place where we can camp."

    As soon as they left, the three Fields hurried towards the direction where the wishing tree appeared.  But when they were halfway there, Lianpeng suddenly screamed in surprise, and Lin Ke quickly asked: "What's going on?"

    "No, it's gone." Lian Peng replied with a look of disbelief.

    "What?"

    "wishing Tree."

    "What!"

    "No matter what, let's rush to the campground first before talking about anything else. At least wait until Ningping comes back before talking about anything else." Field thought for a while and said to the two girls.

    The most annoying thing in the world is to find hope, but then the hope suddenly disappears just when you are full of joy.  Lin Ke and Lian Peng nodded in agreement without much interest.  As Field came to the place where he had decided to camp.  Because it was getting late, Field didn't dare to let Lin Ke and Lian Peng go too far, so it was up to Field to find dry firewood for the night.

    "Don't leave here, I'll come back as soon as I go. Remember to send a signal immediately if you encounter a situation." Field warned Lin Ke and Lian Peng worriedly.

    "I know. Be careful yourself, don't get picked up by the wolf." Lin Ke reminded Field. When he looked at the lotus pod, he found that the lotus pod was staring at the crystal ball in his hand without saying a word.  Sighing softly, Lin Ke sat next to Lianpeng and comforted him: "Don't worry, Han Yu will be fine."

    "Ah? What did you say?" Lian Peng looked at Lin Ke with a confused expression as if she had just woken up and asked.  Lin Ke patiently repeated what he had just said.  After hearing this, Lianpeng looked at Lin Ke with a smile on her face and said, "Thank you for your comfort, Lin Ke, but you don't have to worry about me, I'm not that fragile. I was distracted just now because of the sudden appearance and disappearance of the wishing tree.  It was just as sudden. There was nothing wrong with my crystal ball. The problem was the wishing tree. I thought that the wishing tree was alive. It could think and move like people, so it was not easy to be found.  .”

    "Is it possible? If it can think and move, is it still a plant?" Lin Ke said with some disbelief.

    "Not necessarily. What if the wishing tree is actually a strange beast, but we have never discovered it? This is the Death Star Territory, a place where the previous civilization flourished. Maybe it is some things left over from the previous civilization.  Not necessarily." Lian Peng said stiffly.

    Lin Ke didn’t want to argue with Lianpeng and said, “No matter what the wishing tree is, I must break off a branch from it and take it back.”

    Lianpeng looked at Lin Ke and asked slowly: "Lin Ke, do you really believe in that ancient legend in Xuanyue Town? You can realize your wishes by worshiping the moon with the branches of the wishing tree."

    "Why don't you believe it? As long as there is a chance, I will not give up. Isn't it just a wishing tree? I can't find it!" Lin Ke said firmly.

    "What if I can't find it?" Lianpeng asked aloud.

    Lin Ke thought for a while after hearing this.  He said in a deep voice: "If I can't find it, then I will burn this place with fire before leaving here. Let the stories here harm people again." As soon as he finished speaking, a tree not far behind the two women suddenly  It shook a few times, but unfortunately Lin Ke and Lian Peng both had their backs to the tree, so they didn't notice anything unusual about the tree.

    "You, isn't this a bit too much?Is it over?  "Lianpeng asked Lin Ke tentatively.

    Lin Ke smiled when he heard this and said to Lianpeng: "Don't worry, I have a sense of propriety."

    *****************************

    the other side

    Ning Ping rushed all the way and soon arrived at the scene of the incident. He saw the corpses of dozens of wild wolves lying strewn about the scene. The snow-white Wild Wolf King was guarding the front of a hill, paying attention to the bodies of wild wolves.  The movement of wild boars surrounded by wolves.  Ning Ping was a little confused at first, but when he saw several wolf cubs appearing from behind the hill, Ning Ping understood.

    This stupid pig ran into a wild wolf's den.  No wonder these wild wolves attack wild boars like crazy.  Protecting the cubs may have made these wild wolves forget fear and life and death.

    With the support of this belief, Shanzhu could no longer resist, and secretly regretted why he had decided to pursue the victory before. If he had not pursued, he would be lying in the mud now and in his later years.  Instead of being beaten up by these crazy wolves like now, he was almost out of sight.

    The Wild Wolf King, who has been paying attention to the battle situation, silently watched his opponent the wild boar, turning a blind eye to the sacrifices of his wild wolves. He wanted to kill the wild boar in front of him, so before achieving this goal, no matter how big the sacrifices were in the group,  The Wild Wolf King was also indifferent.

    Finally, the opportunity has come!

    Under the crazy collision of the wild wolf, the wild boar suddenly turned to one side and fell to the ground. Moreover, because the place where it was hit this time was exactly the same as the place where it was hit by the wild wolf king last time, the wild boar was in a daze.  gas.  At this moment, the wild wolf king moved, and a white shadow appeared on the wild wolf king's abdomen. The soft belly could not block the wild wolf king's sharp claws. The wild boar howled miserably, and it was disemboweled by the wild wolf king.  Then the Wild Wolf King inserted his mouth into the wild boar's belly, grabbed a section of the intestines and moved backwards, pulling the wild boar's internal organs out of the body.

    Looking at the wild boar lying on its side, kicking its legs weakly, the Wild Wolf King suddenly raised his head and howled in victory.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 438 The Moving Tree

    new campsite

    Ning Ping, who came back, told Lin Ke and the others exactly what he saw. Lin Ke and the others couldn't help but feel a little sad when they heard that the final result of the battle was like that.  But when you are done lamenting, you should seize the time to rest.

    "Lianpeng, stop looking at the crystal ball and rest. You have to get up early tomorrow." Lin Ke said softly to Lianpeng who was looking at the crystal ball.  The showerhead replied without raising his head: "Yes, I'll go to sleep right away." Lin Ke didn't say much when he saw this, yawned and got into his sleeping bag, and fell asleep after a while.

    The bonfire needs someone to take care of it, and Ning Ping and Field will guard it for half the night.  First, Ning Ping took care of him and sat silently by the bonfire. When the bonfire weakened, Ning Ping picked up a few dry firewood and threw them into the bonfire.  Looking at the burning bonfire, Ning Ping, who was doing nothing, looked around boredly, and suddenly his eyes froze.  In the light of the campfire, a shadow seemed to be moving.  But when Ning Ping took a closer look, he found that he seemed to be dazzled.

    Ning Ping smiled self-deprecatingly, shook his head slightly, stood up, picked up the Qingyun Sword and started dancing.  Under the illumination of the moonlight, a figure stood by the bonfire and danced his sword slowly, comprehending the true meaning of the sword.

    After about a cup of tea, Ningping stopped to add some dry wood to the weakened campfire.  Suddenly, he was slightly startled. The tree shadow was clearly on his left before, but why was it on his right this time?  I looked at where I was standing. Yes, there was no change from where I was standing just now.  Since there is no change here.  The thing that changed must be the shadow of the tree.  He turned around sharply.  Ning Ping stared closely at the tree on the right.

    He didn’t say anything, because Ning Ping was not sure whether he was dazzled and rashly woke up Lin Ke and others. If it wasn’t that, it would be embarrassing.  So before making sure, Ning Ping walked to the tree alone.  After carefully looking at the tree in front of me, there was no difference between it and the surrounding trees.  I reached out and touched it, but I didn't encounter a sudden attack.

    "Did I really remember it wrong?" Ning Ping said to himself.

    In the dead of night, naturally no one responded to Ning Ping’s soliloquy.  Ning Ping shook his head vigorously to wake himself up a little.  He turned around and was about to go back to sit by the bonfire, but as soon as he turned around, he immediately turned back and took out the Qingyun Sword in his hand.  The four characters "come here for a visit" were engraved on the tree.  After finishing this matter, Ning Ping looked at the time and found that it was already time to change shifts. He immediately pushed Field up and yawned to rest.

    After an uneventful night, the first thing Ning Ping did when he woke up was to run to the tree that aroused his suspicion last night and found that the words he had carved on it last night were still there.

    "Visiting here? Ning Ping, did you carve this?" Lin Ke read the words carved on the tree and asked Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this and replied: "Well, I carved it last night when I had nothing to do. Are you ready? If so, let's set off."

    ……

    Night falls.  It was another fruitless day, but according to Lianpeng, "They are very close to the wishing tree now." But where is the wishing tree?  But the lotus pods cannot be said.

    Like the arrangement last night, Ninh Binh was guarded until midnight.  Yawning out of boredom, Ning Ping accidentally caught a glimpse of something and was shocked. However, Ning Ping remained calm at this time.  Still sitting by the bonfire and looking after the bonfire as if nothing happened.  After waiting for a while, Ningping got up and walked into the woods. After solving the excretion problem, he did not return from the original route.  Instead, he went around to the back of the thing he had discovered before, slowly drew out the Qingyun Sword, and unexpectedly attacked the tree he had targeted.

    The noise alarmed Lin Ke and others. When Lin Ke and others saw Ning Ping using the Qingyun Sword to chop or chip a tree with sleepy eyes, everyone was shocked.  Lin Ke rushed forward regardless of the danger and shouted: "What happened to Ningping?"

    "Don't come over! There's something weird about this tree!" Ning Ping yelled.  Lin Ke stopped.

    ……

    When Ning Ping stopped attacking, Lin Ke walked closer.  He looked at Ning Ping and asked, "What happened?"

    “This tree is the one we met at the campsite last time.” Ning Ping explained to Lin Ke, pointing to the tree that was chopped down beyond recognition.

    Lin Ke heard this and asked, "What's the proof?"

    “This is the evidence!” Ning Ping said to Lin Ke, pointing to the four big characters carved on the tree.  Lin Ke looked along the place pointed by Ning Ping, and sure enough, the four words "Visit Here" were carved on the tree trunk.

    Lin Ke believed Ning Ping's explanation, but then looked at Ning Ping suspiciously and asked: "Ning Ping, with your skill, you can clearly cut this tree in two with one sword, why did you waste so much time just now?"When Ning Ping heard this, he also said with some annoyance: "I originally planned to force the guy hiding in the dark out like this, but I didn't expect that guy was so calm. He didn't react at all even after the tree was chopped down like this.  Makes me look like a fool."

    "Anyway, things are like this now. I don't know why this tree is following us? Anyway, let's be more careful."

    Hearing what Lin Ke said, Ning Ping nodded in agreement and said, "That's what I mean. Please pay attention when you rest in the future and don't sleep too hard. I'm worried that there will be strange things waiting for us."

    Field and Lianpeng nodded in agreement.

    The matter came to an end here, but when daybreak, Ningping and others discovered that the tree that had been cut down by Ningping last night had disappeared beyond recognition.  It was only then that Field and Lianpeng truly believed that what Ning Ping did last night was not a sudden mental disorder.

    "Humph, I knew you two guys didn't believe me." Ning Ping snorted angrily and said to Field and Lianpeng who looked embarrassed.

    Field heard the words and explained with a smile: "Actually, you can't blame me and Lianpeng for this. Others would have doubts after seeing it."

    "Huh!" Ning Ping snorted coldly.

    Lin Ke on the side said to smooth things over: "Okay Ningping. The matter is clear. What should we do next? Let's continue looking for the wishing tree."

    "Of course, isn't the purpose of our coming here just to find the wishing tree? If we don't find the wishing tree, what will we do back?" Ning Ping replied immediately.

    Hearing Ning Ping’s answer, Lin Ke felt relieved, and turned to Lian Peng and said: “Lian Peng, start divination, we are about to start taking action.”

    "Yeah." Lianpeng responded softly, holding the crystal ball in both hands with a solemn look on her face.

    ……

    After staring at the crystal ball for a while, Lianpeng looked up at Ning Ping and others with a somewhat depressed look and said, "I have good news. There is also bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"

    Ning Ping couldn't help but rolled his eyes and said, "We have heard enough bad news during this period, let's make peace first."

    "The good news is that we found the wishing tree." Lotus Peng said slowly.

    "Where?" Lin Ke asked hurriedly.  However, he was stopped by Ning Ping.  Then Ning Ping asked again: "What about the bad news?"

    “The bad news is there’s more than one wishing tree, and we’re surrounded.”

    "Ah?! Why didn't you tell me earlier?" Field was shocked when he heard this, and then blamed Lianpeng.  Lianpeng smiled bitterly and explained to Field: "Because when I was doing the divination, I discovered that we were already surrounded."

    "Are these trees around us the wishing trees?" Field looked around and asked the lotus.

    In fact, there is no need for lotus pods to answer. Just after Field asked this question, the surrounding trees have already given Field the answer with their actions.

    "You are too much!" An elegantly dressed young woman came out from behind a big tree. Even if she was angry, she still looked pleasing to the eye.

    "Excuse me. Who are you?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "Hmph! You bad guy, our child provoked you, and you treated her like that?" The young woman became furious when she saw Ning Ping, and asked Ning Ping with a pair of almond-shaped eyes.

    Ning Ping shrank his neck and stepped aside.  Seeing this, Lin Ke took a step forward, bowed to the young woman and saluted: "Please forgive us for being rude. Our companion was seriously injured and is unconscious now. We were anxious, so we took some drastic actions. Please also  You can forgive. If you want us to pay, please let us repay our sins after rescuing our comatose companions."

    Hearing this, the young woman glanced at Lin Ke curiously and asked, "Why is the companion you mentioned unconscious?"

    "Keya!" A middle-aged man reminded the young woman loudly.  The young woman shook her head at the man and said softly: "Listen to their reasons first. Anyway, they don't want to evade responsibility."

    The man closed his mouth when he heard this.  However, he and his companions stared at Ning Ping closely.

    Lin Ke told the young woman named Keya everything about Han Yu.  Including the young woman, all the "people" present nodded secretly in their hearts.

    "Your companions are great. But that doesn't mean you can hurt others willfully." Keya looked at Lin Ke and said sternly.

    "I know, so we don't intend to evade our responsibilities. We just hope that you can lend a helping hand and save my companions. We will be very grateful.".  "Lin Ke bent down and saluted.

    In response to Lin Ke’s request, Keya looked embarrassed and looked back at the man who had spoken to her earlier.  After receiving Keya's questioning look, the man immediately refused: "No, we won't help those who hurt our people."

    "If you want to take it out, please take it out on me. I promise that I will never fight back. Please also help my companions." Ning Ping stepped forward and said.

    Hearing this, the man looked Ning Ping up and down, and said sarcastically: "Do you think you are strong? With your ability, you are no match for the person who was hurt. The reason why she didn't fight back was because she didn't want to  Hurt you."

    "I'm sorry. Please tell me how to calm you down, if it takes my life"

    "Ningping!" Lin Ke shouted hurriedly from the side.

    "We are not butchers. We will not be excited by killing, nor will we be happy by hurting others. If you want to atone for your sins, have you seen that mountain?" The man pointed at Ningping.  A peak behind him continued: "That is the highest peak in the Rocky Mountains. There is a kind of snow lotus growing there, which can remove scars. If you can find the snow lotus, then I will agree to help your companion.  .Remember. You can only fulfill this requirement alone."

    "Okay. I hope you keep your word." Ning Ping looked at the man and said without hesitation.

    The man was stunned when Ning Ping agreed to his request without hesitation, but then reminded Ning Ping: "Don't think that picking snowdrops is easy. In addition to the unpredictable weather on that mountain peak, you have to be careful in your life."  There are all kinds of creatures there. Don’t miss the snowdrops and lose your life instead.”

    "Thank you for your reminder, but my companion is still in a coma. He always stood up for us in the past, and this time it is our turn to stand up for him. Lin Ke, Field, Lianpeng, you go back and wait for the news.  By the way, tell Mengxin that I will definitely bring back the branches of the wishing tree."

    Hearing this, Lin Ke said in a deep voice: "Ning Ping, we are a collective"

    Before Lin Ke could finish speaking, Ning Ping shook his head and said, "Didn't you listen to what this person said just now? I can only fulfill this request alone. Since the disaster was caused by me, I should naturally bear the consequences alone." After that,  Ning Ping turned to leave.

    "Wait a minute!" Just when Ning Ping was about to leave, the man shouted.

    "Is there anything else?" Ning Ping turned around and asked.

    "You can leave, but your companions cannot leave. We will take them away and redeem them when you bring Snow Lotus back." The man said in a deep voice.

    "this……"

    Without waiting for Ning Ping to refuse, Lin Ke said: "Yes, we can stay as hostages, but please let one of us go back to Xuanyue Town to tell our remaining companions. I don't want them to think that we have had an accident."  .”

    "Then you can only leave one person." The man turned around and discussed with everyone.  Said to Lin Ke.

    "Thank you." Lin Ke thanked him and said to Field: "Field, it's up to you to go back and report the news."

    "Me?" Field asked with some surprise. He originally thought that the person leaving would be Lotus Pang.

    "Yes, it's you. I think only you can return to Xuanyue Town safely." Lin Ke nodded and said to Field.

    After hearing this, Field thought for a while and nodded in agreement with Lin Ke's statement, but he still said a little uneasy: "What about you and Lianpeng?"

    "Don't worry, Lianpeng and I will be fine." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    “What if, what if?” Field asked.

    "If then please find a way to revive Han Yu." Lin Ke thought for a while.  Said softly to Field.

    Field: ""

    Because of the sudden appearance of the Wishing Tree family, Ningping and his party’s search for the Wishing Tree can be considered half completed.  Just because of Ning Ping's attack, the result after finding the wishing tree was not perfect.  Field returned to Xuanyue Town to report the news, Lin Ke and Lian Peng stayed with the Wishing Tree family as hostages, while Ning Ping went alone to the top of Rocky Mountain where snowdrops grew.

    Watching Ning Ping and Field leave.  Lin Ke bit his lip gently and asked the wishing tree named Keya: "Where are we going now? Are we going to stay here and wait?"

    "Of course not. We will take you back to our tribe. Feel honored, you are the first human to enter our tribe."

    "Humans? Aren't you humans?" Lin Ke was shocked when he heard this, looked at Keya warily, stretched out his hand to protect the lotus pods on his face.??Behind.

    Keya smiled upon seeing this and explained to Lin Ke: "Of course we are not human beings. Of course we are not the wishing tree you think. We are the elves who guard the wishing tree." As he said that, Keya's appearance slowly changed.  A sudden change, an extremely delicate face appeared in front of Lin Ke's eyes, making Lin Ke suddenly feel ashamed of himself.

    "Elf? Isn't that a legendary creature?" Lotus Peng, who was protected by Lin Ke, suddenly asked. At the same time, his head popped up from behind Lin Ke and looked at Keya curiously.

    "Legend has it that we are the children of Elune, the goddess of nature. But where did we come from? We don't know. From the moment we were born, we knew that our mission was to protect the Tree of Life. Oh, that's what you said.  The wishing tree.”

    "Then if you take us to your tribe, will it be against the rules?" Lin Ke asked aloud.

    Keya immediately replied: "Don't worry, you are prisoners, and you will be under my care after arriving at the tribe. At that time, you can't go anywhere except staying in the house."

    After hearing what Keya said, Lin Ke nodded slightly and asked, "Then if Ning Ping comes back, where will he find us?"

    "We will leave a companion here to wait here. If the Ningping you mentioned can really come back from the top of Rocky Mountain, someone will lead him back to the tribe to join you."

    "In that case, let's go. Do you need to tie us up?"

    Hearing this, Keya replied confidently: "No, you two have no way to escape from us."

    The words were true, but Keya said them too directly, which made Lin Ke and Lian Peng feel a little embarrassed.  Lin Ke changed the subject and said, "Can you let me see the elf who was hurt? I want to apologize to her in person."

    "Well, let's forget it. She is in a very low mood now. If she sees you"

    "No problem, you can go see her. But please try not to irritate her." Before Keya could finish speaking, the male elf who had previously spoken to Lin Ke and others spoke.

    By this time, both the male and female elves had returned to their original appearance. Lin Ke looked at the male elf and felt a little disappointed.  The male elf is handsome, but a bit slender, and in Han Yu's words, a bit effeminate.

    “Tiger, is this okay?” Keya asked the man who interrupted her softly.

    "What's wrong? With us following, are we still afraid of these two people playing tricks? Besides, Cynthia has always liked humans. Maybe she will feel better after meeting these two people."

    Hearing Tiger’s explanation, Keya nodded thoughtfully.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 439 Elf!  Elf!

    After walking for who knows how long, Lin Ke and Lian Peng were walked around by the elves in the Rocky Mountains, and finally came to the tribe of the elves, hidden in a primitive forest among the mountains of the Rocky Mountains.

    For the two outsiders, Lin Ke and Lian Peng, the elves behaved very coldly. They were neither welcoming nor hostile. Indifference is the best way to describe them.  After just a brief exchange with Tiger and Keya who brought Lin Ke and Lian Peng here, the nearby elves no longer focused on Lin Ke and Lian Peng, and each went about their own business.

    If it weren’t for the different appearance, Lin Ke and Lian Peng would mistakenly think that they just broke into an ordinary village.  But if we just assume that the people living here are elves, the men are handsome, the women are beautiful, and they are all slender (囧).  The appearance of Lin Ke and Lian Peng here makes people feel out of place.

    "Follow me, I will take you to see the elders first, and then I will take you to Cynthia." Keya stepped forward and said to Lin Ke and Lian Peng.

    "Keya, did you say that the elder has a bad temper?" Lianpeng asked softly.

    Keya heard the words and replied: "The elder has a good temper and is fair. It is precisely because of this that she will become our elder. Come with me. Tiger, go home with everyone."

    "Okay." Tiger agreed, and he and the other elves went home.

    The buildings of the elves are very unique, perhaps due to the limitations of materials. The places where the elves live are actually big trees.  The tree trunk is hollowed out and people live in the tree.  The lotus looked curiously at the huge tree holes.  I really look forward to the opportunity to live in a tree hole.

    "Keya. Do you usually leave here?" Lin Ke asked Keya.

    Keya, who was walking in front and leading the way, replied casually: "Yes, some of us here can do illusions. After dressing themselves up as humans, they will leave here and go to nearby places where humans live to exchange for daily necessities."

    "Then what do you usually exchange for things?" Lin Ke asked.

    “Hmm…usually they are fruits or wooden ornaments.”

    "You don't eat meat?" Lianpeng asked curiously.

    "Don't eat. No matter what kind of life it is, it needs to be respected. Even if the things I just mentioned are exchanged for daily necessities, we will not exchange a lot of them at once."

    "Oh, no wonder you all look so slim." Lianpeng replied as if she was like that.

    Seeing the lotus pods, Keya asked strangely: "Is it because you eat meat that you are in such good shape?"

    "Really? Do we have a good figure? What's the use of having a good figure? You are much prettier than us." Lianpeng looked at Keya with some envy and said.

    "But your breasts are still big butt." Keya replied without thinking.

    "Uh-huh, you two, we've gone off topic." Lin Ke coughed slightly, reminding Keya and Lianpeng who were talking openly.

    This sentence made Keya and Lianpeng embarrassed.  After Keya coughed lightly, he changed the subject and said, "We are here. Please wait for me here. I will go and talk to the elders about your affairs first."

    "Okay." Lin Ke and Lian Peng replied in unison.

    Keya is gone.  Lin Ke and Lian Peng were left standing near the tree house. After a while, Keya still hadn't come out.  However, some curious elves gathered nearby.  Those elves were all women at first glance, but they didn't come close, they just stood not far away and whispered.

    It was said to be a whisper, but the sound it made was the same as normal speech, and it all reached the ears of Lin Ke and Lian Peng.

    "It turns out that human women look like this"

    “Hey, look at their breasts and butts, they are so big.”

    "Well, no wonder those male elves are better at illusions than us. I think the purpose is to go to the human world and see those human women."

    "You think their breasts are so big, will it be difficult for them to maintain balance?"

    ……

    Lin Ke and Lian Peng felt like they were animals in a cage in a zoo, being judged unscrupulously by the tourists, and they felt very embarrassed.

    "What are you all doing here? Have you all finished your work?" Just when Lin Ke and Lian Peng were embarrassed, the savior appeared.  I saw a female elf with a veil on her face walking over, pointing at the female elves watching the fun and asking.

    Seeing the female elves appearing, those watching the excitement bent down and saluted, and then dispersed in a rush.  The veiled female elf shook her head helplessly, walked up to Lin Ke and Lian Peng and said softly: "I'm really sorry, many of my people have never seen a human being."?.  Please forgive them for the trouble they have caused you.  "

    "No, no, it's curiosity, I understand." Lin Ke returned the greeting quickly.

    When the female elf heard this, her eyes curved into two beautiful crescent moons, she looked at Lin Ke and asked softly: "Who are you? Who brought you here?"

    "Oh, it's Keya. We did something wrong once. So we have to stay with you for the time being."

    "Is Sister Keya back? Where is she now?" the female elf asked hurriedly.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke pointed to the tree house next to him and replied: "She has been in there for a while."

    "Oh. Please come in with me." The female elf nodded and said to Lin Ke and Lian Peng.

    "This, it still doesn't work. Without the permission of the tree house owner, we'd better wait here for a while." Lin Ke refused after hearing this.

    "It doesn't matter. This tree house is my home. I will take you in. Come on." After saying that, the female elf stretched out her hands and grabbed one of Lin Ke's and Lian Peng's hands respectively, and pulled Lin Ke and Lian Peng into the tree.  Room.

    As soon as she entered the tree house, the female elf let go of Lin Ke and Lian Peng's hands, ran to a middle-aged female elf and said coquettishly: "Mother, I'm back."

    "Poor girl." The middle-aged female elf reached out and touched the female elf's face with compassion and said.  The female elf said indifferently: "It's okay, my daughter doesn't rely on her reputation to make a living anyway."

    "……Silly girl."

    "Why did you come in?" Keya took this opportunity to walk up to Lin Ke and Lian Peng and asked in a low voice.  Lin Ke and Lian Peng smiled helplessly at the same time.  At this time.  The elder said: "Now that you've come in, don't go out again, it's pretentious."

    Keya agreed and introduced to Lin Ke and Lian Peng: "Yes. Lin Ke, Lian Peng, let me introduce to you. This is Kris, the elder of our tribe."

    “I’ve met the elder.” Lin Ke and Lian Peng bowed to the middle-aged female elf.

    Elder Chris nodded slightly and said, "Originally, according to my wish, I wanted to settle accounts with you, but this girl didn't allow it. Since the girl involved doesn't allow it, I can only give up. But let's be clear. You have hurt me.  My daughter, I will never forgive you. Before your companions come to pick you up, Keya will take care of you. Don't run around, otherwise you will bear the consequences."

    "Yes, we remember it." Lin Ke and Lian Peng replied in unison.

    After Chris finished speaking, Cynthia ran to Lin Ke and Lian Peng and said, "I'll take you to Keya's house."

    "I'm sorry Cynthia, you were hurt because of us." Lin Ke looked at Cynthia sincerely and apologized.

    "It's okay, I don't mind. Can you tell me about the human world later?" Cynthia said generously.

    "Okay." Lin Ke looked at Cynthia's pure eyes and nodded slowly.

    Under Keya’s leadership, Lin Ke, Lianpeng and Cynthia walked towards Keya’s home.  Elder Chris did not stop her, but silently watched the four girls leaving and sighed slightly.

    Keya’s home is very natural.  The tables and chairs were all made of wood, and the walls were covered with ivy, with flowers of all colors blooming on them. The fragrance filled the room, making Lin Ke and Lian Peng couldn't help but take a deep breath.

    "I'll take you to your room first. If you have any requests, please put them forward. I will try my best to satisfy you." Keya said to Lin Ke and Lianpeng with a smile.

    "Thank you. It's just that we are your hostages. Isn't this treatment a bit too good?" Lin Ke asked with some uneasiness.

    When Keya and Cynthia heard this, they looked at each other and suddenly laughed.  Cynthia looked at Lin Ke and said: "It doesn't matter. Although you are hostages, it does not mean that you have to be tortured. We are elves, not humans. So those perceptions you have in the human world are not necessarily the same here.  Accurate. Let's go, don't have any doubts. As long as you don't leave here casually, we won't do anything to you."

    After hearing Cynthia’s words, Lin Ke smiled sheepishly and said no more.  Together with Lianpeng, he followed Keya to the room where he was "imprisoned".

    "How is it? Are you satisfied?" Keya asked with a smile.

    "I'm very satisfied, thank you." Lin Ke quickly replied with a smile.

    "As long as you are satisfied. Let's go down. It's getting late and I'm going to start preparing dinner. Cynthia, you can stay and eat together."

    "Okay, then I want to eat the fruit pudding made by you, sister Keya." Cynthia took the opportunity to make a condition.

    "Okay, I can't do without you." Keya reached out her hand and nodded lovingly.Thea's Qiong nose laughed.

    At this moment, Lianpeng suddenly asked: "Um, Cynthia, can you let me see your face?"

    "Wellit's okay, but I'm afraid it will scare you." Cynthia replied hesitantly.

    Lin Ke on the side heard this and said: "It doesn't matter, let us see, let us know how big a mistake we made."

    Cynthia looked at Keya and saw Keya nodding towards her, so she reached out and took off the veil covering her face.  As soon as they saw Cynthia's face under the veil, Lin Ke and Lian Peng couldn't help but take a breath, and their hearts were filled with guilt and self-blame.  Cynthia was very generous. After putting on the veil again, she comforted Lin Ke and Lianpeng and said, "It's okay. Didn't your companion go to pick snowdrops? I can restore my appearance when he comes back with the snowdrops."  "

    "Really?" Lin Ke asked uncertainly.

    "Really. If it weren't for the fact that elves can't stand the cold, we could actually go by ourselves." Cynthia nodded and replied.

    After looking at what Cynthia and Keya were wearing, Lin Ke believed what Cynthia said. The way they were dressed was just like walking in the snow wearing summer clothes. If they went up a snow-capped mountain, they would probably freeze before reaching halfway up the mountain.

    "Your clothes are very beautiful." Lin Ke looked at them for a long time and said slowly.

    "Really? If you like to come back, I will give you two." Cynthia said with a smile when she heard this.

    "Thank you." Lianpeng replied with a smile.

    "We'll talk about changing clothes later. Help me prepare dinner first. I'm a little busy by myself." Keya said to Lin Ke and others.  Lin Ke and Lian Peng happily agreed and prepared dinner with Keya.  While preparing, Cynthia saw that there was still a hint of guilt for herself in the expressions of Lin Ke and Lian Peng, so she said: "If you really feel sorry for me, then tell me something about the human world. I like it."  Hear stories about the human world, if you will."

    "No problem. Then let's tell you about the things we encountered on our adventures along the way." Lin Ke and Lian Peng replied in unison after hearing this.

    In the following time, Lin Ke and Lian Peng began to tell Keya and Cynthia their adventure stories.  They did not hide their origins and told Keya and Cynthia that they were not actually humans living on this planet.  But it comes from somewhere else.  It's just that this kind of thing is nothing more than a fantasy for Keya and Cynthia, but this does not prevent the two elves from listening to the stories told by Lin Ke and Lianpeng.

    Unknowingly, when Lin Ke accidentally glanced out the window.  Only then did they realize that it was already getting dark, and the four of them had been talking all night long. Although she and Lianpeng were talking most of the time, this was something that rarely happened.

    "Oh, it's already dawn. How about we take a rest first and wait until we're done?" Keya suggested.  Although Cynthia was happy to hear it, she couldn't hold it any longer.  After hearing Keya's suggestion, she didn't refute, yawned and crawled onto Lin Ke's bed, closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    "Is this okay?" Lin Ke pointed to the sleeping Cynthia and asked Keya softly.

    Keya chuckled and said, "Of course. But you have to be careful, this guy is not honest when sleeping." After saying that, Keya climbed onto Lianpeng's bed and slept with Lianpeng.  Seeing this, Lin Ke shook his head helplessly and smiled, without further objection.  She was really tired. Since the other party didn't mind, then why should she bother.

    He slept until the afternoon. When Lin Ke opened his eyes, he was shocked to find that he was trapped in the middle, with someone holding him in front of him.  Look down.  It was Cynthia who got into her arms and hugged her waist. Who was holding her behind her?  Lotus Peng sleeps very honestly, could it be Keya?

    Looking back hard, Lin Ke suddenly felt dumbfounded.  Sure enough, it's Keya, but with this sleeping appearance, why do you have the nerve to say that she's dishonest when sleeping?

    "Keya. Keya?" Lin Ke called softly.

    Keya opened her eyes with difficulty. When she saw Lin Ke's smiling face, she couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Huh? Lin Ke, why did you sleep in my bed?"

    "Are you sure this is your bed?" Lin Ke asked with a smile.

    Hearing this, Keya blinked, stood up and looked around, suddenly woke up, and said with a blush on her face: "Strange? I obviously slept with the lotus pod."

    "Okay, should you get up now? Judging from the sky, it should be afternoon now, right?" Lin Ke looked out the window and said to Keya.

    Hearing this, Keya nodded, let go of Lin Ke and stood up to sit up.  Lin Ke also sat up, and the thin quilt on his body fell down, revealing Lin Ke's high chest.  Keya's instant eyes?Looking straight, he murmured: "It's so big."

    Hearing this, Lin Ke shyly covered his chest and said angrily: "You don't have one? It's up to you."

    Keya looked down at herself, then at Lin Ke, with envy on her face.  Lin Ke also noticed Keya's envy and comforted him: "It will get better."

    "I hope so." Keya replied without too much energy, silently stood up and dressed up, during which Lianpeng and Cynthia also woke up.  Cynthia saw that she had slept with Lin Ke in her arms, and looked at Lin Ke with some embarrassment.  Lin Ke, on the other hand, didn't care at all, joking with Cynthia while helping the lotus comb her hair.

    After this close contact, the feelings between the four women seemed to have improved a lot.

    "Lin Ke, Lian Peng, please wait for a while. I'll be back as soon as I go." After getting dressed, Cynthia said to Lin Ke and Lian Peng, and ran away in a hurry.

    "Run slowly and be careful where you step." Lin Ke warned worriedly.

    "I know." Cynthia, who had already run out the door, replied loudly.

    After returning to her home, Cynthia immediately began to rummage through the cabinets and pick out her own clothes.  Chrissy, who came after hearing the news, stood at the door, looked at Cynthia and asked: "Cynthia, where were you last night?"

    “Mom, I’m not free now, let’s talk about it later, okay?” Cynthia replied without looking back.

    Chris was furious when he heard this. He took two steps forward and grabbed Cynthia's cheek and asked, "What did you just say? If you have the guts to say it again, you deserve a beating, right?"

    "Mom, the child is wrong, please show mercy." Cynthia said with a bitter look on her face.

    "Huh, damn girl, you stayed out all night. Do you know I'm worried?" Chris said angrily.  The more she spoke, the angrier she became, and the force she pulled on Cynthia's cheek became stronger.  The pain caused Cynthia to inhale repeatedly and beg for mercy urgently: "Mother, mother, please be merciful."

    "Huh!" Chris snorted coldly and let go of her hand. Cynthia quickly ran to the side and rubbed her cheek.  Chrissy shouted dissatisfied when she saw this: "Why are you hiding so far away? Are you afraid that I will eat you? Come here!"

    Cynthia was reluctant to let go after hearing this, but she was afraid of making her mother angry again.  When her mother gets angry, her face will suffer.  After weighing it, Cynthia carefully walked three steps away from Chris.  After this distance, you can buy yourself some time to escape.

    It’s a pity that Cynthia’s little thoughts were seen through by Chris, and she immediately said angrily: “Come to me! Otherwise, the family will take care of you!” To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 440: The Tree of Life of the Elf Tribe

    "Visitors from outside the world?" When Chris heard Cynthia talking about the origins of Lin Ke and Lian Peng, the expression on her face suddenly became strange.

    "Yeah, I don't know if what they said is true or not, but that's what they said anyway." Cynthia replied casually, and then continued: "They also said that they came on a flying boat. This  Is there any ship in the world that can fly?"

    "Cynthia, tell me everything those two people told you. Don't miss anything." Chris looked at Cynthia seriously and said.

    Cynthia was startled by her mother's serious look, and subconsciously replied: "Oh."

    ……

    As Cynthia told her story, Chris looked more and more weird. When Cynthia said that Linke and others arrived at a place called the Exile, Chris finally couldn't help it, stood up suddenly, and pulled Cynthia.  Just walk outside.

    "Mother, mother, where are we going?" Cynthia shouted hurriedly.

    "Quiet, let's go find those two people." Chris replied without looking back.

    "Ah? What are you doing to find Lin Ke and Lian Peng?" Cynthia asked doubtfully.

    "Don't ask, this is not what you should know."

    "If you don't want to ask, don't ask. You'll have to tell me later anyway."

    Chris: ""

    The mother and daughter arrived at Keya's home, arguing.  Keya obviously did not expect the sudden visit of the Elders, and quickly stood up to greet them.

    "Don't worry about it, where are those two people?" Chris waved her hand and asked Keya.

    "In the room. Elder. Did something happen?" Keya asked carefully.

    "It's okay. You and Cynthia stay below. No one is allowed to come near me unless I call you." After saying that, Chris handed Cynthia to Keya and stepped upstairs.

    Cynthia pouted and looked at her mother, whispering: "Stingy."

    "Cynthia, what happened?" Keya asked Cynthia in a low voice after Chris could no longer be seen.

    Cynthia frowned and said, "I don't know either. I told my mother about the origins of Lin Ke and Lianpeng, and then my mother became strange. By the way, sister Keya, how about we go eavesdrop?  one time?"

    "This. It's not good. If the elders find out, they will be angry." Keya said hesitantly.

    "You coward, if you don't go, I will go." Cynthia glanced at Keya with contempt.  Said softly.

    "No, the elder asked me to watch you." Keya grabbed Cynthia and said.

    Hearing this, Cynthia said helplessly: "Sister Keya, don't you want to know why my mother is acting like this suddenly? Maybe you can hear a shocking secret."

    Gossip is a woman’s nature, regardless of race.  Keya hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "If the elder is angry, you can say it was your idea."

    "No problem." Cynthia assured, patting her chest.  Then the two women tiptoed and quietly came to the second floor. As soon as they approached the door, they heard the sound of something falling to the ground from inside the room.  Cynthia and Keya were suddenly shocked.  Subconsciously he pushed the door open and rushed in.  As a result, they found that the three people in the room were safe and sound, and they all looked at Keya and Cynthia in surprise as they broke into the room.

    "You" Chris' face looked very ugly.

    Keya shrank her neck and explained: "Well, it's almost dinner time. I want to ask the elder if he needs to eat here?"

    Chris snorted angrily, turned to look at Cynthia and asked, "What's your reason?"

    "Ugh I just heard a noise in the room, so I rushed in like the wind."

    "Oh, then you are really fast. Even the Windrunners in the clan may not be as powerful as you." Chris looked at Cynthia with a half-smile and said.

    "Hehe just average. Third in the clan." Cynthia replied with a smile.

    "Huh!" Chris snorted coldly, immediately making Cynthia and Keya calm down.  Looking at Cynthia and Keya who were looking down at her, Chris said angrily: "I am talking to Lin Ke and Lian Peng about the secrets of the clan. Why are you here to eavesdrop? I don't know if this is in the clan rules.  Isn’t it allowed?”

    "Mother, are there any secrets in our clan?" Cynthia looked at Chris curiously and asked.  Kris was so angry that she simply stopped talking and not practicing.  The move was as fast as lightning, grabbing Cynthia's face accurately.  He twisted hard and shouted in a cold voice: "Damn girl, didn't you hear clearly what I just said?"

    Keya on the side was stunned, she wasI never expected that the elder Chris, who always gave people a gentle and lovely impression, would also behave in such a violent way.  But when she saw Cynthia, she suddenly felt that Chris's behavior was understandable.  Cynthia is born in the Year of the Monkey and will get into trouble with you if you don't pay attention. I'm afraid Chris is also so angry with Cynthia that she can't help it.

    “Mother, mother, save some face for your daughter.” Cynthia shouted urgently.

    Chris woke up immediately, let go of her hand unwillingly, and said bitterly: "I'll settle the score with you when I get back!"

    Cynthia smiled coquettishly and said flatteringly: "Mother, you have a lot of money, why do you have to deal with an ignorant little girl like me? By the way, mother, what are the secrets of our clan?"

    "Humph, is this something you can ask? Only the elders can know the secrets of the clan. You are not the next elder, so I can't tell you this." Chris replied angrily.

    Hearing this, Cynthia pouted her lips in dissatisfaction and muttered in a low voice: "If you don't say it, don't say it. At worst, we, Lin Ke and the others, will wait until you leave. Humph!"

    A trace of cold sweat broke out on Chris's forehead, and she said helplessly: "Okay, okay, I'll tell you, but I want to warn you, you just need to know about this, and it will never be spread, otherwise I can't protect you.  .”

    Keya realized that Chrissy was looking at her when she spoke, and quickly said: "Yes, Keya understands."

    Chris nodded with satisfaction and said: "As for the origin of our elves, I think you have heard about it since childhood. We are the children of the nature goddess Elune. But what I want to tell you today is different from what I told you before.  The opposite is true for you. We most likely came here from somewhere else. Remember, this other place does not refer to the planet we are on now."

    "How is that possible?" Cynthia said in disbelief.

    Kris heard this and said softly: "I know you don't believe it, but there is such a record in the clan's records. It is a picture scroll. The first picture is that our ancestors appeared in a forest, and their  There is a strange-looking thing parked behind it, and some ancestors are stepping out of that thing, and there are several round spherical objects in the air behind them."

    “What about the picture scroll?” Cynthia asked.

    "You can't look at it. That's something that no one can look at except the Great Elder." Chris shook his head and said.

    "But, but" She said several words in a row, but Cynthia didn't know what she wanted to say.  Chris reached out and touched Cynthia's little head with understanding, and said softly: "Don't worry. When I first learned about these things, I was no different from you. I was full of surprise and disbelief."

    "Mother, have you seen the picture you mentioned?" Cynthia asked softly.

    Chris nodded when he heard this and replied: "I saw it. That scroll not only tells the origin of our elves, but even predicts the future of our elves. For example, the trouble we are encountering now."

    "Are we in trouble?" Cynthia looked up at Chris in confusion and asked.

    "Silly boy, in order not to cause panic among everyone. Only us elders know about this matter for the time being, so how could you possibly know about it? Remember not to tell others, it would be bad if it causes panic among everyone." Kris warned softly.  Cynthia said.

    Cynthia nodded slowly and asked Chris: "Mom, can you tell me what the trouble is? I want to contribute."

    "you?"

    The disbelief in Chris's eyes made Cynthia a little unhappy, "What's wrong with me? My daughter is also a member of the elves. Now that the tribe is in trouble, of course I have to help."

    "Hehehe don't be angry, I didn't mean to look down on you, I'm just a little surprised. The girl who always gets me into trouble suddenly said she wanted to help me. This surprised me a little." Chris smiled and touched it.  He said while touching Cynthia's little head.

    "Humph!" Cynthia shook her head without telling her, turning her face and ignoring Chris.

    Chrissy didn’t pay attention. She turned to look at Lin Ke and Lian Peng and said, “Sorry, I don’t know if you are the ones we are waiting for. If you can, please help us.”

    Lin Ke and Lian Peng looked at each other, and Lin Ke said: "Elder, you are willing to ask us for help. We feel honored, but we don't know what kind of trouble you are encountering, and our abilities are not very outstanding, so we  I’m afraid we won’t be able to help you.”

    Chris smiled when he heard this and said, "Don't worry, even if you can't help us in the end, we will still be grateful to you. As for what you have done before, we will not pursue it again."

    "……ThanksThanks, then please tell us, what kind of trouble did the elves encounter?  Hearing this, Lin Ke and Lian Peng looked at each other and asked Chris.

    Chris gritted her teeth and whispered: "The tree of life that our tribe relies on for survival is withering."

    "What? This is impossible!" Cynthia cried out after hearing this.

    "Shut up! Am I a liar? The tree of life is indeed withering. It used to wither little by little, but now, the withering speed is getting faster and faster, and we can only do nothing." Chris  Cynthia blanked and said helplessly.

    Looking at Chris who looked helpless, Lin Ke asked softly: "Then what do you need us to do? To be honest, this is the first time I have heard of the tree of life you mentioned, elder. When I came here,  Keya once told me that the wishing tree I’m looking for is actually the tree of life, but I don’t know if that’s true?”

    "A long time ago, there was a record in my tribe that a human girl once found the Tree of Life and took a branch from the Tree of Life." Chrissy said slowly.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke asked with joy on his face: "So the branches of the tree of life can really make wishes come true?"

    Chris shook her head with a wry smile and said: "How is that possible? It was only because the branches of the tree of life contained the power of life that allowed the human girl to save her lover. I just heard that the girl and her lover finally  Still dead. What a shame."

    Lin Ke was silent when he heard this, and Lotus Peng on the side asked: "Elder, what do you need us to do?"

    Upon hearing Lianpeng ask this question, Chris quickly said: "There is a door at the root of the tree of life. We have tried our best but could not open it. According to the records in the scroll, it needs to come from the same place as our ancestors.  Only people can open it. Since you are also from outside the world, I want you to try it."

    Hearing this, Lian Peng looked at Lin Ke, and when she saw Lin Ke nodded slightly towards her, she said to Chris: "Okay, then please take us to have a look. But we can't guarantee that we can open that door."

    "That's great, please follow me please wait a moment, I need to explain this matter clearly to several other elders." Halfway through, Chris changed her words and said to Lin Ke and Lian Peng.

    "Okay." Lin Ke nodded and replied.

    Chrissy left in a hurry.  As soon as she left, Cynthia couldn't wait to grab Lin Ke's sleeve and asked: "Sister Lin Ke, are you really from outside the world?"

    "Yes, didn't I tell you yesterday?" Lin Ke replied with a smile and touched Cynthia's head.

    Cynthia smiled sheepishly when she heard this, "Hehe I thought you were coaxing me to play."

    "You look so cute, I don't want to coax you to play." Lin Ke replied with a smile.  One sentence made Cynthia lower her head shyly.  Keya on the side frowned at this moment and said: "It's just that the tree of life is withering. This news is really bad news. I understand the elders' approach of not announcing this matter."

    "Sister Keya, if the tree of life withers, will it have a big impact on us?" Cynthia looked at Keya in confusion and asked.

    Keya sighed after hearing this.  She opened her mouth and replied: "How could it be unlikely? Cynthia, do you think our existence is really a secret to the people in the human world outside? In fact, many of those humans know our existence, just because we are protected by the Tree of Life.  , those humans just can't find our place to live. Once we lose the protection of the tree of life, I'm worried that we won't have a stable life in the future. And what's worse is, I heard that there are many perverts among those humans. If they fall,  In the hands of those perverts, we will live in water and fire from now on."

    “Sister Keya, what does perversion mean?” Cynthia looked at Keya curiously and asked.

    The question immediately stunned Keya. Keya looked at Cynthia’s face full of curiosity.  I screamed in my heart that it was not good.  How could she say that kind of thing?  It's just that the trouble comes from the mouth. Keya can't take back what he has said no matter what, and Cynthia keeps asking questions, which makes Keya very upset.  He wanted to plead with Lin Ke and Lian Peng who were standing aside, but Lin Ke and Lian Peng turned their heads to look away at the same time.  Keya was embarrassed to explain, and they were embarrassed to explain.

    Just when Keya felt overwhelmed.  There was a sudden knock on the door, and a rough voice sounded outside the door, "Keya, are you okay? Why haven't you gone out today?"

    "Cynthia, the one outside the door is a pervert." Keya had an idea and said to Cynthia who kept asking questions.

    "Poof"

    "Ahem" Keya's answer made Lin Ke and Lianpeng cough while they were drinking water.

    ?"Oh." Cynthia nodded in understanding.

    "I, I'll go down and have a look." Keya lowered her head, not daring to look at the people in the room who turned around and ran down.  When I opened the door, I saw it was Tiger.

    "What's the matter?" Keya looked at Tiger and asked, wanting to send Tiger away quickly.  However, it backfired as Tiger looked at Keya with some trepidation and asked, "Keya, do you have time the day after tomorrow?"

    "Huh? What's the matter with you?" Keya looked at Tiger in confusion and asked.

    At this moment, Cynthia suddenly appeared, looked at Tiger and said, "You are a pervert."

    Tiger was immediately petrified, and Keya hurriedly covered Cynthia's mouth and said to Tiger: "I'm not free the day after tomorrow, so you go back first. If there's anything else, we'll talk about it another day."

    With a "bang" sound, the door of Keya's house closed.

    Tiger did not leave immediately, but stood at the door of Keya as if he was petrified, and the man met in his mouth: "Am I a pervert? Am I a pervert? Am I a pervert?"

    A passing elf saw Tiger looking strange and couldn't help but stepped forward and asked with concern: "Tiger, what's wrong with you?" As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Tiger say: "Am I a pervert?"

    "I said, even if you are honest, you can't be honest to this extent." The elf who heard what Tiger said looked at Tiger and said dumbfounded.  But Tiger seemed to be possessed by a demon, ignoring the elf talking to him, turning his head and looking lost, and slowly walked away into the distance.

    Lin Ke and Lian Peng in the room were already laughing, but Keya was staring at Lin Ke and Lian Peng with a red face. Cynthia on the side looked at Keya with an innocent face, not understanding what she did wrong.  .

    "Stop laughing!" Keya shouted angrily.

    "Okay, don't laugh anymore." Lin Ke nodded with a smile and pushed the lotus pod to indicate that he couldn't laugh anymore, otherwise Keya would become angry from embarrassment.

    Facing Keya, who didn't look too good, Lin Ke chuckled and reminded: "Keya, I advise you to go find that Tiger and explain to him what Lianpeng and I just watched outside the window.  At that time, I found him looking like he was in a state of despair, so be careful that he will be distracted for a moment, and it would be bad if something unexpected happened."

    Keya chuckled and said, "Isn't that the case?"

    "It's hard to say. Of course, if you don't like him, just pretend I didn't say it." Lin Ke replied after hearing this.

    "Then, I'll go out for a while." Keya thought for a while and said softly.

    “Go slowly, do you want to leave the door open for you tonight?” Lin Ke asked with a smile.

    "I hate it." Keya glanced at Lin Ke, turned around and walked out the door.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 441 Fox on the Snow Mountain

    Mountain climbing is a very physical activity, especially climbing snow-capped mountains, which requires even more energy.  Ning Ping, who went to the top of the Rocky Mountains alone to pick snowdrops, reached halfway up the mountain after a day of hard work. In this way, Ning Ping felt exhausted.

    Finding a place with leeward wind, Ning Ping took out the dry food he had brought with him, and while nibbling the dry food, he grabbed a handful of snow and stuffed it into his mouth.  The cold snow water cheered up Ning Ping's already somewhat sleepy spirit. He just swallowed it directly because it was too cold.  Ning Ping could only hold the snow water in his mouth for a while before slowly swallowing it.

    Cool, just one word.

    After eating half full with snow water, Ning Ping really couldn’t eat any more.  Just as he was about to rest for a while before eating, he suddenly felt a warning sign and reached out to grab the Qingyun Sword beside him.  At this moment, the snow-covered mountain wall behind him suddenly shook, and a huge palm rushed directly to Ning Ping's back.  Ning Ping rolled on the spot and dodged the sudden attack of palms.  But before he could stand up, a pair of hands suddenly stretched out from the snow and grabbed Ning Ping's ankles.  Ning Ping immediately took out the Qingyun Sword and stabbed it hard into the ground. Hearing a "click" sound, the Qingyun Sword seemed to have stabbed something, and the two hands holding Ningping's ankles were released.

    At this moment, a white guy about the size of a brown bear suddenly appeared from the snow on the left side of Ningping. He roared and slapped Ningping directly.  Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword was stuck on the ground, and his feet had just been freed. He had no choice but to raise his left hand holding the scabbard to resist.

    "Bang" sound.  I saw Ning Ping being hit horizontally and flying out.  Ning Ping rolled continuously for more than 20 meters in the snow before stopping.  He struggled to get up and take a look.  Ning Ping's left arm was broken, and the scabbard he originally held in his hand had been let go, falling about ten meters away from him.  He glanced at his left arm that hung down helplessly.  Ning Ping took a deep breath and tried to calm down his mood. He held a sword in one hand and looked at who was attacking him?

    The monster, covered in white fur and with a small head and a big body, was staring at Ning Ping with a pair of red eyes.  Ning Ping looked at it carefully and suddenly remembered a legend he had heard before.  According to legend, there is a kind of Bigfoot living in the Snowy Mountains, which looks similar to the three monsters in front of us.  Thinking of this, Ning Ping looked at the feet of the three monsters on the opposite side. That's right.  It's Bigfoot!

    One of the Bigfoots seemed to have been injured by itself, and was being protected by the other two Bigfoots.  Ning Ping felt a headache when he saw this. In this situation, I'm afraid there is nothing he can do.

    Just thought of this.  The three Bigfoots roared and rushed straight towards Ningping in three directions.

    Ning Ping took a deep breath, abandoned two of the Bigfoots, and rushed towards the injured Bigfoot.  Allowing the palms of the other two Bigfoots to hit him, Ningping stabbed the injured Bigfoot in the throat. With the injury aggravated, Ningping killed one of the Bigfoots.

    Under the dual stimulation of the smell of blood and the death of their companions, the eyes of the remaining two Bigfoots were so red that they seemed to be dripping with blood.  But at this time, Ning Ping's injuries became more and more serious, and his internal organs seemed to have shifted, making Ning Ping feel waves of tightness in his chest.

    "Roar" the two Bigfoots roared.  He rushed straight to Ningping in two minutes.

    Based on the idea of ??killing one to earn one, Ning Ping is willing to risk everything at this moment.  Repeat the same trick, abandon one Bigfoot and put all the attack power on the other Bigfoot.  The result is obvious, there is only one Bigfoot left, and Ningping has lost most of his life.  If it weren't for the support of Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping didn't know if he could still stand at this moment.

    The surviving Bigfoot was very sad and angry. A family of three went out to look for food, but they didn't have half a day to spare.  The family was broken up and everyone died.  The anger made the surviving Bigfoot forget its fear. With roars, the Bigfoot rushed straight towards Ningping desperately, but at this time, Ningping found it difficult to even lift the Qingyun Sword.  Not to mention taking out Bigfoot.

    He watched helplessly as Bigfoot rushed in front of him and knocked him to the ground.  He raised his big hand to his head.  Ning Ping closed his eyes. In his opinion, he was dead this time.

    At this moment, a bolt of silver-white lightning rushed over and dived into Bigfoot's arms at lightning speed.  Immediately, Ningping heard bursts of stinging sounds, accompanied by the screams of Bigfoot.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Ning Ping saw that Bigfoot, who had the upper hand before, was now charred and black, lying on the snow, twitching constantly.

    "Click, click, click" a slight sound of footsteps sounded, and Ning Ping tried his best to open his eyes to see clearly who was approaching him.  But at this moment, Ning Ping's bones seemed to be falling apart. He was lying on the ground and wanted to move but couldn't.  After trying hard for a while, Ning Ping couldn't hold on any longer, his eyes darkened and he fainted.It passed.

    ……

    I don’t know how long it took, but Ning Ping slowly woke up, and his consciousness finally came back to his senses.  Opening his eyes and looking at the icicles hanging at the bottom of the cave, Ning Ping judged that he should be in a cave at this time.  He wanted to sit up and look around, but as soon as Ning Ping moved, a warning came in his ears: "Don't move!"

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked after lying back down again.

    “You’ll know it just by looking sideways.”

    Ning Ping looked sideways as he was told, his eyes suddenly widened, his face full of disbelief.

    fox!  It's a fox!  !  A fox with silver-white fur was squatting on his left side, looking at Ning Ping with wide curious eyes.  Seeing Ning Ping discovering him, the fox actually smiled at Ning Ping very humanely.  It's almost like becoming a sperm.

    In fact, this fox really became a spirit.

    "Don't look, that's what I told you just now." The fox said aloud when he saw Ning Ping turning to look at the other side of him.

    Ning Ping turned his head suddenly, and unexpectedly used too much force and twisted his neck. However, at this time, Ning Ping could not care about his own neck. He looked at the fox with wide eyes and shouted: "Fox!"

    "Hey, what are you talking about? Do you know how to be polite? You can call me Daxian. But if you call me vixen again, I will strip off your clothes and kick you out, and let you be a bird walker in the snowy mountains." The fox glared very dissatisfied.  He said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping smiled awkwardly when he heard this and changed the subject: "Did you save me?"

    “Nonsense, if it’s not me, is there someone else?”

    "Why save me?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice.

    "I'm so idle that my balls hurt, can you?" the fox replied angrily.  He was obviously disappointed that Ning Ping asked such a stupid question.  After hearing this, Ning Ping struggled to sit up.  Upon seeing this, the fox said: "If you are looking for death, continue to move. If you don't want to die, just lie down for me and roll down the mountain after your injury is better. This is not a place for humans."

    "I want to find the snow lotus." Ning Ping said after hearing this.

    The fox glared at Ning Ping angrily and scolded: "You are trying too hard. As the guardian beast that protects this snow-capped mountain, you should be grateful if I don't kill you. How dare you bring up such excessive ideas."

    "I must find Snow Lotus. If you want to stop me, then kill me now, otherwise, I will not leave here until I find Snow Lotus." Ning Ping insisted through gritted teeth.

    "Hey, you really want something at your own risk, so I'll make it happen for you." The fox said with a cold face and then moved his hand. A bolt of silver lightning immediately hit Ning Ping's body, electrifying Ning Ping.  Ping's body twitched involuntarily for a while.

    "How is it? Do you still want snowdrops?" The fox waggled his tail proudly and looked at Ningping and asked.

    "As long as you don't die, then yes." Ning Ping gritted his teeth and replied.

    The fox didn’t attack again, at least not for now.  After staring at Ning Ping for a while, the fox asked in a deep voice: "Give me a reason why you insist on snow lotus."

    "Because of my fault, I hurt someone, and only snow lotus can cure it. So I must find snow lotus." Ning Ping was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    "Even if you pay for it with your life?" the fox asked aloud.  As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping immediately replied without thinking: "That's right."

    The fox was silent for a moment, looked at Ning Ping and said: "If you are really determined to live forever, then I can do you a favor and take you to a place with snow lotus, but I have a condition."

    "Please tell me." Ning Ping said hurriedly.

    "I want you to pick one more snowdrop for me."

    "……Can."

    "Okay, then you can just wait for a while and I'll find some healing medicine for you." As if he was afraid that Ning Ping would regret it, the fox ran away as soon as he got Ning Ping's reply.  There is no time.  The fox ran back with a vermilion fruit in his mouth.  After handing the fruit to Ning Ping, he urged in a hurry: "Eat it quickly."

    Ning Ping knew that even if he didn’t eat, the fox in front of him would pry open his mouth and feed him.  Rather than being force-fed, it is better to take the initiative to cooperate.  Anyway, my life and death at this time is in the hands of the fox in front of me, whether to resist or not.  The results are the same.

    Not long after Ningping finished eating the fruit, he saw another fox running out of the cave.  When the fox that originally saved Ning Ping saw the same kind, he immediately jumped up and hid behind Ning Ping.

    "Hels! You thief! Get out of here! Otherwise, don't blame me."??You're welcome.  "The fox that rushed in looked around and didn't see the fox he was looking for, and immediately shouted loudly.

    "Don't move, that guy is short-sighted. If you don't get closer and look carefully, he won't notice you at all." Just when Ning Ping was about to speak, the fox hiding behind him suddenly spoke to remind Ning Ping.

    "Your name is Hells? What's that guy's name?" Ning Ping asked the fox behind him in a low voice.

    "His name is Siwa, and he is a stingy man." Just as Hells answered, he was immediately heard by the fox named Siwa.

    "Hels! You thief, give back the fruits you stole!" Siwa shouted as he rushed towards Hells.  Hells shouted as he ran away: "Stingy, isn't it just a piece of fruit? Why are you so stingy?"

    "Bah! You took more than one fruit. You have already stolen twenty-four fruits from me." Siwa shouted with eyes wide open.

    But Hells obviously didn't take it to heart. Hearing this, he actually said: "Oh, it turns out I only got twenty-four. Well it's a six-six straight, it seems I still need to work hard."

    "Hels!" Siwa couldn't bear it and accelerated towards Hells.  I vow to give this guy a good lesson today.  Let him never dare to pay attention to the fruit he worked so hard to protect.

    I saw two silver-white foxes scurrying around Ningping, so fast that Ningping felt like he was overwhelmed.

    After a long quarrel, Siwa panted and shouted to Hells, who was squatting not far in front of him: "Return the stolen fruits, otherwise I will never finish with you today!"

    When Hells heard this, he immediately replied: "No more, it was eaten."

    Siwa was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted: "I don't believe it! If you eat it, it won't have any effect at all. Who are you lying to?"

    "I didn't say it was me who ate it." Hells replied after hearing this.

    It was only then that Siwa realized that apart from the two foxes himself and Hells, there seemed to be other creatures in the cave.  After squinting his eyes and looking at Ning Ping carefully, Siwa suddenly shouted in fright: "Human! Hells, run! I'll cut off the queen!"

    Hells didn’t appreciate it at all.  Hearing this, he said to Siwa: "It's better for you to save it. The day lily will be cold until you come to rescue me. I rescued him from the hands of Bigfoot. By the way, what is your name?"  Up?"

    "My name is Ning Ping."

    "Well. Ning Ping, let me introduce you. This is my tribe, Siwa. He is responsible for taking care of the fruit trees. The fruit you just ate was taken from him."

    "You were stealing!" Siwa corrected angrily with his eyes wide open.

    "Go, go, if you don't catch it, just take it. Do you understand the rules?" Hells looked at Siwa with contempt and said.  Siwa let out a long sigh after hearing this, unable to express the bitterness and helplessness in his heart.

    Ning Ping looked at Siwa sheepishly and thanked you: "Thank you for the fruit. If there is anything you need me to do, please just ask. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."

    "Really?" Siwa looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    "certainly."

    "Okay, then you go out and beat this guy up." Siwa pointed at Hells and said.  Hells immediately glared and shouted: "Siva, you bastard is so insidious! When you get the snowdrop later, don't expect me to share a petal with you."

    Hearing what Hells said, Siwa's expression suddenly changed. He stared at Hells in disbelief and asked, "What did you just say? I didn't hear it clearly. Please say it again."

    "Say it again, just say it again, I just said snowdrop."

    "I don't believe it! Just you? Can you pass through that restriction?" Siwa looked at Hells with contempt and said.

    "Believe it or not, let's speak with the facts. You and I can't pass that restriction. But now there is a guy who can pass that restriction. And his goal is also Snow Lotus. In this way, it will be much easier.  Isn’t it just a piece of cake for him to get one?”

    After being reminded by Hells, Siwa looked at Ning Ping, shook his head and said, "Based on this guy's ability? Even if he can pass through that layer of restrictions, there are so many secret passages in the maze that he can avoid them all.  Did you successfully reach the Tianchi where the snow lotus grows?"

    "That depends on his own luck. Anyway, even if he fails, I won't lose anything." Hearing this, Hells replied indifferently.

    “But I lost one fruit.” Siwa shouted with eyes wide open.

    "What are you yelling about? It's just a piece of fruit."

    "Not just one? How about you switch responsibilities with me?" Siwa suggested, glaring at Hells.  Hells shook his head without hesitation.??Shaked his head and said, "No, I'm very satisfied with my current job and I don't plan to change jobs for the time being."

    "Then you should stop talking sarcastically." Siwa rolled his eyes at Hells, turned to stare at Ning Ping for a long time, and said slowly: "You stay here to recuperate your body first, and then go to find us.  Snow lotus."

    "Hehe Siwa, you are a bit shameless. You want to take possession of the snowdrop before you find it?" Hells on the side shouted after hearing this.

    Siwa rolled her eyes at Hells, who looked unconvinced, and said angrily: "The fruit belongs to me, so what did you do? Even if I get the snowdrop, I still want to take more than half of it."

    "You want to be beautiful, but I found the person. Why should I give you half of the benefits? There is no way. At most, I will split it 50-50 with you."

    "You just found someone to come back. What's the big deal?" Siwa shouted at Hells unconvinced.  When Hells heard this, he smiled proudly and said, "How about it? It's amazing. If you have the ability, just find one. Then I can give you all the snowdrops."

    "Huh!" Siwa snorted coldly when he heard this and did not answer.  But Hells was unreasonable and kept talking about Siwa's faults.  Years of grudges broke out at this moment. Ever since they first got acquainted, the two foxes had been going over old scores and exposing each other's embarrassments, leaving Ning Ping on the side stunned.  When they had finished listening, Ning Ping coughed lightly and reminded the two foxes: "Boy, it's getting late, should we start taking action?"

    When Ning Ping reminded him, Hells looked like he had just remembered. He rolled his eyes at Siwa and said angrily: "You guys, you enjoyed what you just heard, didn't you?"

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "What are you talking about? I am not interested in your affairs, I only want snow lotus."

    Hearing Ning Ping's answer, Hells rolled his eyes and said to Ning Ping: "Whether you are interested or not, please keep your mouth shut and follow me, and I will take you to the Tianchi where snow lotus is cultivated.  "

    Hearing what Hells said, Ningping didn't say anything, just nodded silently, and then followed Hells out of the cave. At this time, Siwa followed closely and followed Ningping out of the cave.  It's not that I'm worried about Ning Ping, but I'm worried about Hells. This guy is lazy and greedy. If you don't pay attention, you'll be tricked. Don't worry if you don't follow him!  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 442 Tianchi Forbidden Land

    One person and two foxes walked in the ice and snow. Ning Ping lowered his head and moved forward step by step in the wind and snow, while Siwa and Hells hid behind Ning Ping and followed slowly.

    I don’t know how long I left, but when Ning Ping heard what Hells said, his body was almost frozen.  Looking around blankly, Ning Ping looked at Hells and asked, "Is this Tianchi?"

    "How is that possible?" Hells replied after hearing this.  Then he looked around, found a piece of snow, and dug with his two front paws. After digging for a while, Hells looked up at Siwa and said, "Siwa, I can't find the switch?"

    Hearing this, Siwa rolled her eyes at Hells and pointed to Hells: "The switch you want to find is on your right, move fifty steps."

    "Since you know, why didn't you tell me earlier?" Hells asked Siwa depressedly.

    "Oh, I thought you were looking for the hidden food." Siwa immediately replied.

    Hells was depressed for a while, food?  Why isn't it a squirrel?  However, Hells had no time to argue with Siwa. He ran to the switch he was looking for and pressed it hard.  Just then, the mountain wall in front of Ning Ping made a loud rumble and opened a gap.

    "Hurry in!" Hells shouted to Ning Ping in a hurry.

    Ning Ping didn’t hesitate and rushed in immediately.  However, after entering, I found that the two foxes did not follow me.

    “Aren’t you coming in?” Ning Ping shouted at Hells.

    "We can't get in. If you keep going forward, you will see a maze. Go through the maze. You can reach Tianchi. The snow lotus you are looking for grows in Tianchi. Be careful. There are guardian beasts near Tianchi."  Hells warned Ning Ping.

    "Then how do I get out?" Seeing that the crack was about to close, Ning Ping hurriedly asked Hells.

    “Bang!” Before Hells could answer, the crack closed.  Ning Ping looked at the closed mountain wall in front of him depressedly, smiled bitterly, turned around and walked deeper into the cave wall.

    "Compared with the ice and snow world outside, this place is simply another world. It's winter outside.  But here, it is warm spring.  After walking for a while, Ning Ping's body was no longer stiff.

    Looking at the maze entrance in front of him, Ning Ping decided to take a rest first.  Recover some strength before continuing.  After choosing a clean place, Ning Ping sat down, took out the dry food that he had not finished last time, finished it, and then closed his eyes to relax.  He opened his eyes, stood up, and walked into the maze without hesitation.

    As soon as he stepped into the maze, Ning Ping felt as if he had entered another space.  In this space, everything seems familiar.  Ning Ping was not in a hurry to move forward. In the maze, the more he walked randomly, the easier it was to get trapped inside.  Ning Ping stood there and thought for a while.  He took out a bundle of rope from the backpack he carried with him, cut it off with the Qingyun Sword, and tied the rope to the stone pillar at the entrance. Then Ning Ping took steps to explore the maze.

    Whenever he reaches a fork in the road, Ning Ping will leave a piece of rope as a mark at the place he has walked. Every time he takes a fork in the road, he will leave a piece of rope behind.  This method is time-consuming but effective.

    After walking through three forks in a row, Ning Ping could not help but speed up his pace when he saw a fork in the road again.  Because he saw a rope tied to the stone pillar at the fork in the road.  But what Ning Ping didn't expect was that he would do something bad by speeding up his pace.

    People have habitual thinking. When they see things they are familiar with, they will subconsciously relax their vigilance.  As a result, Ning Ping was tricked and stepped on a mechanism arranged on the ground.  Just stepped on it.  Ning Ping immediately realized that he was about to suffer, and hurriedly held the Qingyun Sword tightly. At the same time, he was a little lucky in his heart. Thanks to the fruit that Hells brought him, otherwise his left arm would still be broken Just thinking of this,  The agency has arrived.  Ning Ping always thought that the attack would appear from his left and right, but he did not expect that the attack would come from the sky.

    A copper basin hit Ning Ping's head firmly, causing Ning Ping to have stars in his eyes and a headache.  Squatting down and covering the area where his head was hit with both hands, Ning Ping could clearly feel that a big bump had formed there.

    "Who designed this trap? It's so wicked." Ning Ping secretly cursed the designer of the trap for being wicked, but at the same time he was glad that the copper basin that fell was a big rock. If it were a big rock, he wouldn't be killed directly.  .  Thinking of this, Ning Ping reached out and touched the wall to stand up. Unexpectedly, he touched the wrong place. Another mechanism was triggered. A boxing glove flew straight towards Ning Ping's left cheek, which made Ning Ping, who was caught off guard, hard.  He received a left hook and almost had a nosebleed.

    Lying on his back, Ning Ping was so depressed that he wanted to cry. It was really difficult for him. Who was he provoking?  When I get back, I must go to the temple to burn incense and take care of myself.?’s bad luck goes away.

    Having learned a painful lesson, Ning Ping no longer dares to be careless.  After escaping three or four similar traps in a row, Ning Ping saw a fork in the road again.

    As usual, Ning Ping tied a piece of rope first, and chose a passage on his left.  There was nothing unusual, which made Ning Ping even more cautious.  Because anything abnormal must be a monster. Since being hit by a copper basin, Ning Ping has encountered more and more traps along the way. Now it is suddenly quiet, which has to make Ning Ping feel abnormal.

    “Click!” There was a soft sound, and Ning Ping felt relieved.  There are traps, which means there is no big problem with this passage.  But before Ning Ping could completely relax, he heard bursts of roaring sounds coming from the distant passage.  Ning Ping listened for a while, then his expression suddenly changed, he turned around and ran away.  Just as Ning Ping turned around and ran away, the owner of the roar appeared.  A huge iron ball rolled straight down the channel towards Ningping.

    Ning Ping didn’t want to turn into a photo, so he could only use all his strength to run. When he rushed to a fork in the road, he turned a corner and the big iron ball rushed into another fork in the road.  But before Ning Ping could breathe a sigh of relief, that damn roar came from another fork in the road.

    “Holy shit, am I done yet?” Ning Ping cursed loudly, pulled out his Qingyun Sword and slashed at the wall.  But it was sad to find that the Qingyun Sword, which was extremely sharp in the past, only left a white mark on the wall.  And the big iron ball is about to crush it.  Ningping had no other choice.  I can only run away again.

    If there is any benefit to the appearance of the big iron ball, then the only benefit is that it eliminates all the traps in the other two passages that Ningping has not yet had time to walk through.  Ning Ping ran all the way, followed by a big iron ball that made a loud noise.  When he ran to the third branch of the road, the bright light in front of him made Ning Ping feel happy.

    victory is in sight!  Give it a try!  !

    Just when Ning Ping was cheering himself up in his mind, a metal-clad tin man suddenly appeared from the end of the passage. He stretched out his hand and shouted at Ning Ping, who was running towards him: "Stop!"

    Ning Ping ignored the other party at all. When he passed by, he shouted in the other party's ear: "Go to hell."

    The Tin Woodman was furious, but when he saw the big iron ball following Ning Ping, his face suddenly turned sideways and he said nothing.  Turn around and run.  But the previously majestic armor now became a burden.  As the saying goes, when you encounter danger, it doesn't matter how fast you can run, as long as you can outrun your companions.  The Tin Man who escaped with Ning Ping obviously couldn't escape Ning Ping.  The big iron ball crushed the Tin Woodman's body unceremoniously, leaving a piece of iron on the ground.  It was precisely because of the Tin Man's obstruction that the big iron ball changed from rolling forward to leaping forward, making big holes in the ground one after another.

    “Oh my god!” Ning Ping took the time to look back and was suddenly startled.  In such a moment of confusion, the big iron ball came bouncing over.

    Fortunately, Ningping’s location is between the two jumps of the big iron ball.  Looking at the big iron ball leaping over his head, Ning Ping's heart was in his throat.  Fortunately, I was lucky and was not hit by the big iron ball.

    With a "boom", the big iron ball rushed out of the channel.  I don’t know where it went again?  Ning Ping walked out of the passage and took a look. He was excited. After suffering so much, he finally got out of that damn maze.  In order to get out of this maze, it was really not easy for me. Not to mention the nose was bruised and the face was swollen, and I was almost smashed into a meat pie.

    Ning Ping sighed for a while, took a deep breath, and walked out of the maze.  He came to a circular square that was the size of a basketball court that appeared in front of him. It looked very much like an ancient fighting arena.

    The big iron ball landed in the middle of the square.  Half of it is trapped on the ground, which also shows the weight of the big iron ball itself.  Ning Ping circled the big iron ball twice, but found no way to move forward.

    “Did that fox lie to me?” Ning Ping said to himself.

    Ning Ping looked up inadvertently, and was stunned in surprise. It was right above his head.  A big blob of water sloshing around, no.  That's not a water mass, that's a lake, but Ninh Binh is at the bottom of the lake.  Looking at the dark things, Ning Ping guessed that they might be the fruits of snow lotus.  But what I saw before my eyes was incredible.  He was actually standing at the bottom of a lake, and when he looked up, he could see the lake above his head.  How is this going?  Why is there a huge space underneath a lake?

    Just when Ning Ping was puzzled, he heard a loud shout coming from the entrance of the passage: "Stop! No trespassing in the forbidden area of ??Tianchi!"

    Ning Ping followed the sound, saw the guy who was speaking, and immediately smiled.  I saw a tin man standing at the entrance of the passage with his body crushed and looking like a New Year picture.?Pointed his finger at Ning Ping and shouted.

    "I vaguely seem to have seen this guy somewhere? Isn't this the Tin Man who tried to block his way just now? Why has it become like this now?" Ning Ping thought to himself.

    "How did you become like this? Remember you were quite plump just now?" Ning Ping smiled and teased the Tin Man.

    The Tin Woodman was furious, but due to his physical condition at this time, he was unable to cause trouble to Ning Ping. He pointed at Ning Ping angrily and shouted: "Wait, wait." After saying that, the Tin Wood Man didn't know where to find it.  Get something in the shape of a pump, hold it in your mouth, and pump it hard with both hands.  Just like blowing up a balloon, the originally skinny Tin Man gradually became plump.

    ……

    With a "pop" sound, the Tin Woodman pulled out the pump from his mouth, pointed at Ningping again and shouted: "Tianchi forbidden area, no intrusion, violators will be killed without mercy!"

    Ning Ping frowned when he heard this and asked, "Is this called the Tianchi Forbidden Land?"

    "Kill!" The Tin Woodman replied simply, and he rushed towards Ningping.

    Faced with the Tin Man’s attack, Ning Ping had no way to stop it.  He can only pull out the Qingyun Sword to fight.  He finally saw it.  The tin man in front of me should be the guard here, and his task is probably to eliminate intruders like himself.  For this kind of guy, there is no other way but to destroy.

    Even though the Tin Woodman is made of iron from top to bottom, his movements are not stiff at all. He is almost like a human being and is flexible and flexible.  Moreover, this guy's body is as hard as the wall in a maze, which makes Ning Ping, who only has the Qingyun Sword in his hand, very troublesome.  Although he succeeded in attacking frequently due to his speed advantage, the damage caused to the Tin Woodman was minimal.  But the Tin Woodman became more and more courageous as he fought.

    "This can't go on like this, we must find a way." Ning Ping thought to himself while avoiding the Tin Man's attack.

    Fighting and retreating, Ningping began to lead the Tin Woodman in circles in the square, but the Tin Woodman didn't know what the plan was.  Ning Ping was still chasing Ning Ping. While fighting, Ning Ping carefully observed the Tin Wood Man, hoping to find the weakness of the Tin Wood Man.

    After a period of observation, Ning Ping discovered that the Tin Man in front of him would always dodge intentionally or unintentionally every time he attacked his right rib.

    Seeing this, Ningping secretly made up his mind, gritted his teeth and launched a fierce attack on the Tin Woodman's right rib. Success or failure depended on this one move!  Finally, Ning Ping was not disappointed. The Tin Woodman's right rib was really the Tin Woodman's weakness.  The Qingyun Sword accurately penetrated the gap in the Tin Man's right rib, and then Ning Ping used all his strength to make a cross cut.  Cut the Tin Man in two at the waist.

    "Hmph! If I hadn't been injured before, I wouldn't have been defeated by you so easily." The Tin Woodman lay on the ground and said to Ning Ping unwillingly.

    Ning Ping did not refute when he heard this, but silently put away the Qingyun Sword.  But the Tin Woodman did not shut up and continued: "Don't be complacent. Even if you defeat me, you won't be able to leave here alive. There are eleven more guardians like me, and they are all better than me."  sharp."

    "Where are they?" Ning Ping asked calmly.

    "They are sleeping, as long as they wake up Hey, what are you going to do? Bastard! Let me go!" The Tin Woodman suddenly shouted at Ning Ping in fear.  It turned out that Ning Ping dragged the Tin Man's lower body to the edge of the square.

    "If you keep chattering like an old woman, I will throw you out of here." Ning Ping said to the Tin Man calmly.

    Now the Tin Woodman is honest.  Below the square is a bottomless abyss. If you are thrown into it, your game will be over.  I could only slow down my tone and ask, "What do you want?"

    "That's a good way to talk." Ning Ping said after hearing this, and then told the Tin Woodman his purpose.

    "No. The snowdrops are not prepared for you, I can't give them to you!" The Tin Woodman refused and said Ning Ping.  When Ning Ping heard this, he rolled his eyes at the Tin Man.  He asked, "Did I say I need your permission?"

    "What do you mean?" the Tin Woodman asked, glaring at Ning Ping.

    "The meaning is very simple. If you don't give it, I will take it. How do you get up from here?" Ning Ping asked the Tin Man.

    "Humph, don't expect to know anything from me." The Tin Woodman replied sternly.

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this, looked at the Tin Man and said, "Really?"

    The Tin Woodman suddenly felt something bad, and sure enough, he saw Ning Ping taking the Tin Wood Man's lower body to the edge of the abyss, looking at the Tin Wood Man and saying, "I'll ask you again, are you really not willing to tell?"

    "Humph, don't even think about it!" the Tin Woodman replied bravely.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping kicked the Tin Woodman's lower body into the abyss.  The Tin Man suddenly became very anxious and rushed towards Ning Ping.He scolded: "You bastard, I will never let you go!"

    "Really?" Ning Ping asked with a smile again.

    As soon as he saw Ning Ping’s smile, the Tin Man suddenly felt his heart tightening, and he asked bravely: “What do you want?

    "What don't I want? I just want to get the snowdrop." Ning Ping walked to the Tin Woodman with a calm expression and replied. While speaking, the Qingyun Sword was unsheathed and separated the Tin Woodman's head and upper body.

    "What are you going to do?" The Tin Woodman asked in shock, staring at Ning Ping.

    "Nothing? I'm just going to give you another chance." Ning Ping said and dragged the upper body of the Tin Man to the edge of the square.

    "Don't do this, I say." The Tin Woodman finally gave in.  If only one head is left, it would be better to die.  After weighing the pros and cons, the Tin Woodman chose to obey.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly, dragged the upper body of the Tin Woodman to near the Tin Woodman’s head, reached out and patted the Tin Woodman’s head and said, “It would have been better if I had done this earlier.”

    The Tin Woodman did not refute, closed his eyes and said: "There is a mechanism in the southeast corner of the square. When you open it, the stairs to Tianchi will appear."

    Ning Ping found the passage according to what the Tin Woodman said.

    “Not bad, not bad, I guess you know the truth, but I can’t let you go for the time being, please come with me.” Ning Ping took the Tin Woodman’s head in his hand and said to the Tin Woodman.

    "Where are you taking me?" the Tin Woodman asked hurriedly.

    "Tianchi." Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    "No, I won't go!" the Tin Woodman shouted hurriedly when he heard this.

    "Hey, you don't know how long you have been guarding here. Don't you want to see the outside world?" Ning Ping persuaded with a smile. Anyway, the Tin Man has no ability to resist at all, and Ning Ping is not nervous.

    "Idiot! Do you think snowdrops are easy to pick? There are guardian beasts living in Tianchi. If you want to die on your own, don't ask me to support you!" the Tin Woodman yelled.

    Ning Ping smiled and said, "If that's the case, then it's even more important for you to accompany me." After saying that, regardless of the Tin Woodman's loud objections, Ning Ping stepped up the stairs leading to Tianchi.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 443 Seeking medical treatment from the elves

    The forbidden land of the elven tribe

    Lin Ke and Lian Peng, led by Elder Chris, came to the tree of life that had always protected the elf tribe.  The huge tree canopy and the towering tree trunks made Lin Ke and Lianpeng couldn't help but sigh in their hearts at the magic of nature.

    "From the outside, this tree of life seems to have a very strong vitality." Lotus Peng said to Chris beside her in confusion.  Chris smiled bitterly upon hearing this and replied: "Compared to before, the tree of life now is much weaker."

    Hearing this, Lotus Peng looked at the Tree of Life again, muttering to himself: "Can't it?"

    Chris didn’t look at the lotus anymore. She walked to a section of roots at the bottom of the tree of life. After groping for a while, a door appeared in front of Lin Ke and the lotus.  Looking at the gate that emerged from the bottom of the Tree of Life, Lin Ke and Lian Peng looked at each other and stepped forward to investigate carefully.

    Facing the door made of unknown material, Lin Ke turned back to Chris who was looking at them hopefully: "Sorry, we can't do anything about this door, but someone among our companions may be able to open it.  This door."

    "Who is it?" Chris asked hurriedly.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Qiao Yan'er. The keyboard on your door obviously requires a password, and Lianpeng and I are not very good at decrypting it."

    "Then I'll send someone to pick her up right away." Chris immediately replied.

    "Let Lianpeng accompany the people you sent. Only with Lianpeng here can Qiao Yan'er come with you." Lin Ke said after hearing this.

    "This" Chris hesitated.  Lin Ke smiled upon seeing this and said: "I will stay here. Hostage. In fact, one is enough."

    Chris smiled sheepishly and said to Keya, who was following her: "Keya, just go through the hard work."

    "Huh? Elder, what did you just say?" Keya, who was obviously distracted, asked Chris embarrassedly.

    Chris frowned and looked at Keya, and asked softly: "Keya, are you encountering something troublesome? Why have you been restless all day today?"

    "Ah, eh" Keya's face turned red and she lowered her head and said nothing.  Lin Ke smiled softly when he saw this, pulled Chris aside and whispered: "Keya spent the night at the house of an elf named Tiger last night, and just returned home this morning."

    Chrissy glanced at Keya in surprise, and then showed a sudden smile.  But that smile made Keya, who had just learned from the lotus what she was going to do next, feel a fever on her face.

    “Well, Lianpeng and I are leaving first.” Keya lowered her head.  He took the lotus pod and left.  Chris' laughter came from behind.

    ……

    Xuanyue Town

    In the rejuvenation hall of Yu Yuyu's house, Field sat in a corner of the room and silently wiped the sniper rifle in his hand. Han Mengxin sat silently by Han Yu's bed, wiping the sweaty forehead of Han Yu from time to time.  Cold sweat.

    Han Yu realized that the situation had been going on for a while.  Yu Yuyu was helpless about Han Yu's sudden change. He had tried every method he could think of, but Han Yu's condition had not improved at all. His body temperature was still gradually rising, making the room as warm as spring.

    "How could this happen?" Yu Yuyu murmured to himself while flipping through the medical books handed down from his ancestors.

    "Bang" The door was pushed open suddenly, and everyone in the room looked towards the door. When Field saw the visitor, he immediately stood up and asked: "Lianpeng? Why are you back? Where are Lin Ke and Ning Ping?"  "

    "Lin Ke is still in the Elf Tribe, and Ningping and Caixuelianhua haven't joined us yet. I came here to see Yan'er for something, eh? Where is Qiao Yan'er?"

    "We are looking at the store with Bafang." Field replied after hearing this.

    "Oh. Then I'll go to the grocery store to find her. Huh? What's wrong with Han Yu?" Lianpeng noticed something unusual about Han Yu when she was about to go out, and asked quickly.

    Field shrugged and replied: "I don't know what's going on. I've been feeling hot all over since the morning, and the temperature is getting higher and higher. Doctor Yu has tried various methods, but it has never brought Han Yu's body temperature back to normal."

    "This, this" Lianpeng looked anxious, but she didn't know what she could do at this time.  Keya, who was following Lianpeng, said at this moment: "How about you let me take a look? I also knew some healing techniques when I was in the clan."

    "Really? Then I'll trouble you." Lian Peng replied hurriedly after hearing this.

    "Wait, who are you?" Field stopped Keya who was about to step forward and asked.

    But before Keya could answer, Han Mengxin stepped forward and pushed Field aside.  He whispered: "Field, let her try, even if a dead horse is treated as a living horse doctor, anyway, now we?There is no other way.  "Field thought it right and did not stop him anymore. He just secretly tightened the sniper in his hand.

    Keya walked to Han Yu's bed and sat down, reaching out and touching Han Yu's forehead.  She couldn't help but retract her hand and said to herself: "It's so hot." Then Keya opened her hands to Han Yu and muttered something.  A green light fell on Han Yu and gradually surrounded Han Yu.  Han Mengxin on the side reached out and touched Han Yu's forehead, and then shouted with surprise: "It's lowered, the temperature has dropped."

    But the good times didn’t last long. After a while, Han Yu’s body temperature rose again, and Keya was also a little exhausted.  Lianpeng supported Keya and asked with concern: "Keya, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, I'm just a little weak. Sorry, Lian Peng, I'm afraid there's nothing I can do about this person's condition." Keya wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said apologetically to Lian Peng.

    Before Lianpeng could speak, Han Mengxin said loudly: "It's okay, thank you for what you just did."

    "Who are you?" Keya asked curiously.

    "Han Mengxin, his sister." Han Mengxin said her name after hearing this, and then pointed to Han Yu lying on the bed.

    Looking at Han Mengxin's sad face, Keya felt a little unbearable and asked tentatively: "How about bringing your brother to our clan to try? There are people in my clan who are better at healing than me.  a lot of."

    "Is it really possible?" This time, before Han Mengxin could speak, Lianpeng asked first.  Han Mengxin knew that the lotus pods would not harm her.  Look at how she looks now.  Han Mengxin shut her mouth smartly and just looked at Keya hopefully.  Field, who was on the side, had already guessed the origin of Keya. Seeing that there was Yu Yuyu in the room, he quickly said: "Doctor Yu, can you please stay away for a while?" Yu Yuyu was also very sensible and left immediately after hearing this.  Room.  After Yuyu, the only outsider, left, Field looked at Keya and asked, "Can you elves allow humans to enter?"

    "Why not?" Keya asked in confusion.

    With one sentence, Field was left speechless.

    Seeing that Field stopped talking, Han Mengxin stepped forward and said to Keya: "I don't know who you are, but since you said you can help my brother, then I believe you. Please help my brother."

    "Okay, let's help each other." Keya nodded and said to Han Mengxin.

    After the discussion, Field went to the grocery store to find Qiao Yaner and Shi Bafang, while the others packed their bags.  Going to the Elf Tribe is not something you can come back to in a day or two.  A change of clothes, self-defense equipment, and tools you need to use on a daily basis must all be prepared.

    Keya left with Field.  Han Mengxin and Lian Peng prepared their luggage and listened to Lian Peng talk about their experiences during this period.  When she heard that Keya was an elf, Han Mengxin was so surprised that she was speechless.  But then he shook his head in disbelief. The legendary elves were famous for their beauty, but Keya's appearance was ordinary, so ordinary that you wouldn't find it if you were thrown into a crowd.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng smiled and explained to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin. If those elves appear in front of people in their true colors, wouldn't they be asking for trouble?"

    When Han Mengxin heard that she was right, she nodded in relief.  But then he seemed to think of something, and asked Lianpeng with a gossipy face: "Lianpeng, since the elves are all very handsome, have you chosen any of them?"

    Lianpeng smiled when he heard this, and said to Han Mengxin in a low voice: "Those elves are beautiful, but their figures are just like bean sprouts, they are not good."

    "Huh? Are you talking about a boy or a girl?" Han Mengxin asked doubtfully.

    Lotus Peng raised his hand angrily and hit Han Mengxin on the head.  He said softly: "Go, what are you thinking about all day long? Of course I am talking about men, but women are almost the same. That Elf has never eaten meat since he was a child. He only eats fruits to satisfy his hunger.  .”

    "Oh, with such a diet. No wonder you are as thin as ribs." Han Mengxin nodded with understanding.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Organizing me while talking, and the luggage that the group needed was sorted out.  Just wait for Field and others to come back before you can hit the road.  Knowing that Han Mengxin and others planned to leave with Han Yu, Yu Yuyu did not express any objection.  In other words, it was because he had not appeared in the Rejuvenation Hall since he left the room, which made Han Mengxin, who originally wanted to say goodbye to him, feel a little regretful.  After all, being here for so long had cost him a lot of energy.  Just walking away quietly like this feels a bit unjustifiable.  But no one could be found, and Han Mengxin couldn't run around at this time, so she could only leave a letter to Yu Yuyu, explaining that she was leaving, thanking him for his help during this period, and leaving two kilograms of gold as Yu Yuyu's gift.  of remuneration.

    With Field and Shi Bafang carrying Han Yu, Han Mengxin and the other girls followed Keya and left Xuanyue Town to hide in theElf tribe in the base mountains.  Not long after leaving Xuanyue Town, Shi Bafang discovered something unusual.

    "What's wrong?" Field, who was carrying Han Yu with Shi Bafang, immediately noticed something was wrong with Shi Bafang and asked in a low voice.

    "Someone is following us." Shi Bafang replied in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Field whispered: "Don't look back. Pretend you haven't discovered anything. Let's take a rest in the woods in front and see who is following us."

    Shi Bafang nodded slightly.  Seeing Shi Bafang nodding, Field said to Han Mengxin who was walking in front: "Mengxin, let's go to the woods in front to take a rest. Bafang and I want to make it easier."

    Han Mengxin saw Field blinking at her. Although she didn't know what Field had discovered, she still said cooperatively: "Okay, let's take a rest."

    As soon as he entered the woods, Field told everyone about Shi Bafang's discovery, and a large net was launched to catch the stalker.

    Time passed by minute by minute, and after Han Mengxin and her group entered the woods, they were like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no more movement.  After waiting for nearly an hour, Yu Yuyu, who had been quietly following behind, finally couldn't hold it any longer, walked out of the hiding place, and sped up to run towards the grove where Han Mengxin and others entered.  Yu Yuyu wants to come.  Han Mengxin and others have probably left.

    In the woods.  Han Mengxin and others who were hiding in the dark were stunned when they saw Yu Yuyu running over.  Why is a doctor following him?  Are you here to say goodbye?  It shouldn't be. The letter left to him made it very clear that if Han Yu couldn't be cured, they would go back and bother him.  So what is he doing here?

    “Stop guessing, go back and catch him and ask him clearly in person.” Field said to everyone in a low voice.  As soon as everyone heard that it made sense, they immediately took their positions, which was equivalent to Yu Yu throwing herself into a trap.

    Unknowingly, Yu Yuyu ran to the edge of the woods and first stretched his head to look into the woods, but the light in the woods was very dim.  Yu Yuyu didn't take it too seriously.  Worried about losing the whereabouts of Han Mengxin and others, Yu Yuyu gritted his teeth and rushed into the woods.

    Not long after entering the woods, Yu Yuyu was ambushed.  He stepped on a trap and was hung headfirst on a tree.

    "Ah" Yu Yuyu was so frightened that he screamed.

    Han Mengxin and others came out of their hiding place. When Yu Yuyu saw them, he quickly shouted: "Put me down quickly."

    Field said with a smile: "I can let you down, but you have to tell me why you want to follow us first? Don't say anything about being reluctant to leave us. Even a three-year-old kid can't be fooled by that."

    "Ugh" Yu Yuyu rolled his eyes, and just when he was about to speak, he heard Field say: "Let's go. You can tell from the first look that this guy is going to make up lies to deceive us, so just leave him here to feed the mosquitoes."  Let's go." After speaking, Field greeted everyone and got ready to go on the road.

    Yu Yuyu immediately became anxious when he heard this.  Mosquitoes in the mountains are much more ferocious than mosquitoes in the city, and they bite a lot.  The red and swollen area was painful and itchy. Yu Yuyu didn't want to taste that feeling, so she hurriedly shouted: "Don't go, don't go, I just said that."

    "Say it quickly." Field turned around and said.

    "Well I want to see the elves' healing skills. I heard they are very impressive." Yu Yuyu honestly stated his purpose.

    "How do you know" Keya asked in surprise, but she closed her mouth mid-sentence and looked at Yu Yuyu warily.

    When Yu Yuyu saw this, he smiled bitterly and replied: "Please, I'm not a fool. I have seen your way of treating Han Yu before."

    "Have you seen it?" Keya looked at Yu Yuyu in disbelief and asked.

    "Yes. I have seen it, but compared to the healing techniques you used, what that guy used was just scum."

    "Then where did you see that guy? What did that guy look like? What was his name?" Keya asked.

    "I met her on the battlefield two years ago. She looked almost like you. She looked very ordinary. She said her name was Maya."

    Hearing Yu Yuyu’s answer.  Keya's expression suddenly became a little excited. She stepped forward and grabbed Yu Yuyu's head, stared into Yu Yuyu's eyes and asked, "Where is that guy now?"

    “…” Yu Yuyu fell silent upon hearing this.

    Seeing this, Keya said anxiously: "Tell me!"

    "That guy is dead." Yu Yuyu said slowly.

    "Dead, dead? No, it's impossible, it's impossible! You're lying, right? Please, tell me you were lying just now!"

    Seeing Keya’s excited expression, Han Mengxin and others were afraid that Keya would accidentally hurt Yu Yu, so theyHe hurriedly stepped forward to comfort Keya and asked Keya why.  Field and Shi Bafang took this opportunity to put Yu Yu down from the treetop.

    Only after listening to Keya’s intermittent explanation did everyone understand.  It turns out that the girl named Maya in Yu Yuyu's mouth is Keya's sister, but the two sisters ran away from home after a quarrel two years ago and have not been heard from since.  Now that Yu Yuyu said that Maya was dead, no wonder Keya became excited.

    "Keya, don't be too sad. Maybe that Maya just has the same name as you." Lianpeng comforted Keya in a low voice.  Unexpectedly, Keya shook his head with a sad look on his face and whispered: "It's impossible. Everyone in the elves has a name when they go out, and that name is not repeated."

    “Maybe he’s an imposter,” Han Mengxin said after hearing this.

    "It's not a good thing. Who would be an impostor?" Keya said, shaking her head sadly.

    Everyone looked at Yu Yuyu in unison, and Yu Yuyu was also complaining in his heart at this time, because he lied just now, and he did not expect that the name he said casually would be so coincidental, and it would be the same as the sister of the elf in front of him.  name.

    "If I tell the truth now, will they beat me to death?" Yu Yuyu thought to himself.

    Just when Yu Yuyu was feeling uneasy, Field suddenly said: "Yu Yuyu, did you lie just now?"

    "Ah? No, no." Yu Yuyu was shocked when he heard this, and then replied with a stutter.

    "If you weren't lying, that would be strange. You said you met Keya's sister Maya two years ago. But why did I hear Lei Huhu say that since you were growing up in Xuanyue Town, you have never had a long-term relationship?  You have left. Let alone a war to recruit you to become a strong man. Lei Huhu said that Xuanyue Town has not been drafted for nearly ten years. How could you be drafted into the army alone two years ago? "

    As Field spoke more and more, Keya's expression gradually regained its vitality. Han Mengxin and others looked at Yu Yuyu with increasingly unkind eyes, while Yu Yuyu had more and more cold sweat on his forehead.

    "I'm sorry, I was wrong." Yu Yuyu surrendered to Han Mengxin and others who were surrounding him.

    "Yu Yuyu, have you ever met Keya's sister?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "No, no, I just said it casually, and I didn't expect it to be such a coincidence." Yu Yuyu replied hurriedly.  Hearing Yu Yuyu's answer, Keya felt relieved, and then a surge of anger surged up. She stared at Yu Yuyu very unkindly, so scared that Yu Yuyu lowered his head and kept thinking silently in his heart, "Look  Without me, you can't see me, you can't see me" To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 444 The Great Elf Elder

    Yu Yuyu doesn't know the invisibility technique, so a beating is inevitable.  However, compared to being able to visit the legendary elf tribe with his own eyes, Yu Yuyu felt that this beating was nothing.

    "This guy" Looking at Yu Yuyu who looked a little excited next to him, Field was speechless.

    The group of people followed Keya to the Elf Tribe and saw Elder Chris leading a group of elves to greet them, including Lin Ke.

    "Lin Ke, why are you wearing this dress?" Lian Peng looked at Lin Ke in surprise and asked.

    "Does it look good?" Lin Ke turned around in a circle and asked Lianpeng with a smile.

    "It looks good, but it will look good on me." Lianpeng nodded and praised, then said unconvinced.  Lin Ke smiled slightly when he heard this, and said to Lianpeng: "I have prepared your share. It is in the room. You can change it later."

    Lianpeng was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied: "Okay."

    "Sister Ke." Han Mengxin walked to Lin Ke and greeted her, with a trace of envy in her eyes.  Lin Ke saw this and asked, "Mengxin, why are you here? Who will take care of Han Yu now?"

    Hearing what Lin Ke said, Han Mengxin's face darkened. Lin Ke suddenly panicked, grabbed Han Mengxin's shoulders and said, "Don't scare me."

    "Sister Ke, my brother is in trouble, and Doctor Yu is helpless. Keya came at that time, so we brought my brother here with us."

    "Han Yu is here? Where is he?" Lin Ke asked hurriedly after hearing this.

    "In the back." Han Mengxin just finished speaking.  Lin Ke had already gone straight to the back of the team.  He saw Han Yu being put on the ground.  There were several elves surrounding him, whispering to each other.  Lin Ke did not dare to interrupt at this time and stood quietly aside, waiting for the elves to complete their diagnosis.

    Under the nervous and expectant gazes of Lin Ke and others, several elves completed the diagnosis of Han Yu.  An elf said to Chris standing aside: "Elder, this human's situation is very strange. The heart has obviously stopped beating, but the body's various skills are still maintained normally. We need to find a quiet place to use it.  Use fluoroscopy to conduct a comprehensive examination of this human being."

    "Well, just go ahead and do it." Chris nodded and replied.

    Field and Shi Bafang followed several elves to carry Han Yu for examination. Originally Yu Yuyu wanted to stay, but Field dragged him away.  Chris glanced at Yu Yuyu who was struggling to stay.  Then he asked Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, who is Qiao Yan'er?"

    “That’s me.” Qiao Yaner stepped forward and replied without waiting for Lin Ke’s introduction.

    "Please follow me," Chris said.

    When Qiao Yaner heard this, she looked at Lin Ke and saw Lin Ke nodded slightly towards her.  Then follow Chris to the Elf Forbidden Land, where the Tree of Life is.  Along the way, Lin Ke truthfully told Qiao Yaner the reason why he asked Qiao Yaner to come here.  When Qiao Yaner heard that there was such a thing, her interest immediately increased.

    When she arrived at the door at the bottom of the Tree of Life, Qiao Yaner started working immediately without saying a word.  Seeing Qiao Yaner skillfully playing with various tools, Cynthia, who was following Chris, was about to straighten up.  Standing aside, he looked like he wanted to ask but didn't dare.

    After Han Mengxin saw it, she quietly introduced the names and functions of those tools to Cynthia, which greatly increased Cynthia's good impression of Han Mengxin, a human being she met for the first time.  Perhaps because of "sympathizing with each other", Han Mengxin also had a good impression of Cynthia, and the two girls of similar age quickly became good friends.  It's too late to meet.

    Chris ignored her daughter’s friendship issues. What she was most concerned about now was how to open the door under the tree of life. She didn’t consider other things at all.  But the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.  Qiao Yaner also shook her head and smiled bitterly at the door.

    "There is no way to blindly search like this. Did you leave any hints?" Qiao Yaner shook her head and smiled bitterly, looking at Chris and asked.

    "Suggestive information?" Chris looked at Qiao Yan'er puzzled.

    Seeing this, Qiao Yaner explained: "I just tested it. If the door is broken open by force, the things inside are likely to be destroyed together. And if you want to open the door safely, you must enter the password. But this  I don’t know the password, so I want to find some clues from the information related to this tree of life.”

    After listening to Qiao Yaner’s explanation.  Chris showed a surprised expression, but then frowned and said: "It seems that the information you mentioned is really not available."

    "No? That's difficult to do. Although you can try to use an automatic decoding program, it is not only time-consuming. It also involves certain risks. Who knows if there is a limit on the number of inputs. Maybe the number of passwords entered does not reach a certain number.  , it will self-destruct here, then it willOops.  "Qiao Yan'er said to Chris with a look of embarrassment.

    When Chris heard about self-destruction, she immediately shook her head and said: "No, no, we can't take risks. If something goes wrong with this tree of life, then our elves may be facing annihilation. Well let's go back first,  Let me think about it again. Now the diagnosis of your companion should be over." After saying that, Chris turned around and walked back without waiting for Qiao Yaner and others to speak.

    Lin Ke and others looked at each other, feeling that Chris was a bit evasive when she spoke just now.  But this is an elven tribe, and it is up to the elves whether they are willing to provide information.  When the time comes, we won’t be able to blame them if we can’t open this door.  Moreover, Lin Ke and others are also very worried about Han Yu.  After briefly tidying up, Lin Ke and others returned to the Elf tribe and came to the door of the room where Han Yu was diagnosed.

    I saw that the room where Han Yu was diagnosed was already full of people.  Unlike most male elves, Field, Shi Bafang and others all looked very masculine and masculine, which made many elven girls feel attracted to them and came over without knowing it.  The male elf came here for a very simple purpose. He wanted to compete with the two humans, Field and Shi Bafang.

    But before the male elf could ask for a competition, something strange happened. Han Yu, who was receiving the elf's diagnosis, suddenly burst into flames. A pillar of fire shot into the sky and immediately burned the tree house they were in to rubble.  Fortunately there were no casualties.  Han Yu's flames seemed to be incapable of hurting anyone.  In addition to the nearest elves being smoked black and white, Field and Shi Bafang were only burned, their clothes were in tatters, and their youth was leaked.

    However, the momentum of this emergency was so shocking that even the former Great Elder who had resigned was alarmed.  Seeing the panicked tribesmen, the elder shouted coldly: "Quiet!"

    "It's a pity that people speak softly. Compared with the noisy discussion, the great elder's voice is too weak.  Seeing that the clan members ignored him, the great elder's lips trembled with anger. Just as he was about to shout again, the voice of the current elder Chris came to his ears.  "Great Elder, let me do it."

    When he looked back, he saw Chris standing not far behind him with a respectful look on his face.  The great elder nodded when he heard this and said to Chris: "Then you can come."

    Chris smiled and nodded.  He took three steps forward and shouted to the elves who were still talking: "Quiet, quiet!"

    The power of a person is very small. Even if Chris was shameless and shouted with all her strength, not many elves could hear her voice.  Just when Chris felt helpless, Cynthia suddenly ran over with a strange object.  Standing next to Chris, he shouted at the thing in his hand, "Shut up! Listen to the great elder."

    Chris looked at Cynthia in surprise, wondering when her daughter became so loud?  Seeing Cynthia hand over the big trumpet to the great elder, Chris took advantage of the great elder to lecture the elves.  He pulled Cynthia aside and asked in a low voice: "What happened just now?"

    "What's going on?" Cynthia asked in confusion.

    "That's what I'm talking about." Chris pointed to what the great elder was holding and said to Cynthia.

    Cynthia said knowingly: "Oh, that's what mother was talking about. It's called a loudspeaker, and it was taken from Mengxin. She said that people can amplify their voices by speaking through that loudspeaker. I didn't believe it at first, but  Now I believe it."

    After hearing this, Chris looked at the elder who was talking happily and felt a little envious.  The great elder was very happy. It had been a long time since he had spoken so loudly.  As I grow older, my voice becomes increasingly unclear.  As a result, there are fewer and fewer people to talk to.

    "We must find a way to get this big speaker." The great elder thought to himself.

    After severely reprimanding the elves, the great elder stopped talking.  Chrissy on the side saw this and reached out to take the horn and continue speaking. Unexpectedly, the elder walked up to Cynthia with the horn in his hand and asked kindly: "Cynthia. Where did you get this good thing?"  ?”

    Chrissy understood what the great elder was thinking as soon as she saw him, and shook her head helplessly.  Facing the elves who were already confused by the words of the great elder, another round of bombing began.

    Cynthia looked at the Great Elder, smiled, and asked: "Great Elder, do you want this speaker?"

    "Hahaha this is a good thing. I am old and it takes a lot of effort not to speak clearly. Now that I have this thing, I can make others hear what I say clearly without much effort.  Of course I want to grow good things. Don’t worry, I don’t want you for nothing. I can exchange things with you.”

    Hearing this, Cynthia looked back at Han Mengxin and let Han Mengxin make up her own mind.  Han Meng?Seeing this, he took two steps forward and saluted the great elder and said: "Hello, great elder, the trumpet you are holding is mine. There is no need for payment. It is not complicated to make this kind of thing. Just treat it as  The meeting ceremony for the first meeting between me and the great elder has been completed."

    "Human?" The elder looked Han Mengxin up and down and muttered in a low voice: "Trouble."

    "???" Han Mengxin and others did not hear what the great elder was saying clearly, they only saw the great elder's mouth moving.  Cynthia asked in confusion: "Great Elder, what did you just say?"

    "Huh? I didn't say anything. I was just thinking about the purpose of these humans coming here."

    "Elder, you are too worried. Mengxin and the others are all good people." Cynthia protested dissatisfied.

    The great elder was unmoved and said slowly: "I hope so." After saying that, the great elder looked at Han Mengxin and said: "No reward for no merit, human being, tell me your request."

    Han Mengxin was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then said: "If you can, please try your best to treat my brother and let him wake up as soon as possible."

    "Huh?" Upon hearing this, the great elder looked Han Mengxin up and down again.  He nodded slowly and said, "Okay. Don't worry, I will try my best."

    "Thanks."

    On the other side, Chrissy has also sent away the elves who were watching the fun.  When she saw the black elves, Chris couldn't help but chuckle. She looked at the black elves with a smile and asked, "What's wrong with you? Where did you get the sun?  With a tan like this?”

    Facing Chris’s teasing, the leader of the black elf smiled bitterly, showing his white teeth. Before he could speak, Cynthia and others on the side laughed happily.  The great elder waved his hand and said with a smile: "Go and wash up quickly. Let's talk after you're clean." The black elves seemed to have been granted amnesty.  They hurriedly went home, and the elves who saw them along the way showed a kind smile.

    After sending the black elves away, Chris said to Tiger: "Tiger, take these two humans to take a bath. Change their clothes."

    "Yes, please come with me." Tiger heard the sound and walked up to Field and Shi Bafang, and said to them: "Please come with me."

    "Thank you." Field replied calmly.

    After all the other people had left, the Great Elder, Chris and others came to Han Yu, the source of the incident. After carefully examining Han Yu, the Great Elder looked strange and muttered something.  It also made it difficult for others to understand what she was saying.

    Chris was no longer surprised by the Great Elder's reaction. After checking Han Yu's condition, she frowned and asked Lin Ke, "Can you tell me how he became like this?"

    Lin Ke nodded and replied: "Yes. But it's a long story. If we want to talk about it, we have to start when we arrive at a star called No Death"

    ……

    With Lin Ke’s description, an image of risking one’s own safety for the sake of companions appeared in the minds of Chris and others.  When Lin Ke finished speaking, Chrissy and others looked at Han Yu with a slightly different look.

    "So, he can be regarded as an amazing person." Chris said slowly.

    Lin Ke smiled bitterly when he heard this and replied: "If possible, I would rather he not be so great."

    "Don't worry, we will try our best to treat him." Chris assured Lin Ke after hearing this.

    "Thanks."

    In response to Lin Ke's thanks, Chris smiled slightly, and then said to Cynthia: "Cynthia, you and Keya take Lin Ke and the others to have a rest. The Great Elder and I have something to say."

    "Oh." Cynthia agreed and left with Lin Ke and others.  Of course, when leaving, he carried Han Yu and left with him.

    When only Chris and the Great Elder were left at the scene, before Chris could speak, the Great Elder said urgently: "Shut up, this is not the place to talk. Follow me."

    Chrissy didn’t refute, and followed the great elder obediently to the great elder’s home.  After closing the door, Chris immediately asked impatiently: "Great Elder, what do you think of this matter?"

    "You are the elder, and it is up to you to decide the affairs of the clan. What do you ask me for?" the elder asked after looking at Chris.

    "Great Elder, you have always been in charge of the scroll that records the secrets of the elves." Chris said helplessly.

    "?! No! How could you have the idea of ??that scroll? If someone finds out, how will we elves deal with ourselves in the future?" The great elder suddenly understood Chrissy's plan and refused hastily.

    Seeing this, Chris hurriedly advised: "Great Elder, it's not that I want to break the rules, but there is no other way. If I want to open the door under the tree of life,Then you must study that scroll.  And let me tell you, even if you read it, you may not be able to find the answer from the scroll.  "

    "Then why bother with this? Do you have to look at the scroll?" the great elder asked puzzledly.

    Chris smiled bitterly and replied: "A dead horse is treated as a living horse. Now the tree of life is gradually withering, and people like Lin Ke will eventually leave here. If we haven't opened the door when they leave, we will regret it then."  There is no place where I regret going. So now as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I don’t want to give up.”

    After hearing Chris's answer, the Great Elder was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Okay, but I will only provide the rubbings, and you must be present during the research and cannot be taken out from the Elf Tribe. Once the matter is over,  That rubbing must be destroyed immediately."

    "Okay, everything will be taken care of by me." Chris nodded and assured the great elder.

    After discussing the scroll, Chris continued to discuss Han Yu’s matter with the elder.  Seeing the confident look on the Great Elder's face, Chris kindly reminded: "Great Elder, I know that your healing skills are the most powerful in the entire Elf tribe. But I want to remind you that Han Yu's heartbeat has stopped a long time ago, right?  It has been a day or two, but his body functions are still circulating normally"

    "Huh? Living dead?" The great elder frowned and said.

    When Chris heard this, she asked curiously: "Great Elder, what do you mean by your words? Have you ever encountered such a thing?"

    The great elder did not answer. He shook his head and said to Chris: "Come with me to see that Han Yu. I want to confirm it myself."

    Seeing the serious look on the elder's face, Kris immediately took Han Yu to Keya's home regardless of the slight.  It didn’t take a while for Chrissy and the Great Elder to arrive at Keya’s home.  Keya was surprised to see Chris and the Great Elder coming together.  After understanding the purpose of Chris and the Great Elder's visit, Keya immediately took them to the room where Han Yu was placed.

    As soon as he entered the door, the great elder did not say hello to anyone. He walked directly to Han Yu, stretched out his hand and released a healing spell on Han Yu. The green light was quickly absorbed by Han Yu, and the great elder looked solemn.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 445 The Lost Scroll

    The abnormal behavior of the elf elder made Lin Ke and others feel anxious, fearing that the old woman would suddenly say something like Han Yu was the reincarnation of a demon, and she wanted to destroy him for the sake of world peace.  Fortunately, the great elf elder just looked Han Yu up and down with a strange expression, then turned around and left without saying a word.  Lin Ke and others felt relieved at the same time, but also felt a little puzzled. They didn't know what the elf elder was thinking.

    After the elf elder left, Chris said to Lin Ke and others: "Don't worry, the elder has always been like this, always likes to be mysterious. You guys have a good rest first, and I will bring a copy of the scroll tomorrow.  For your research." After saying that, Chris was about to leave with Cynthia.  Unexpectedly, Cynthia was unwilling to leave. She and Han Mengxin hit it off immediately, and they regretted meeting each other so late. They planned to stay up and sleep together tonight to enhance the friendship between them.

    Chris had no choice but to leave alone.  Seeing that her mother was gone, Cynthia seemed very excited. She pulled Han Mengxin and the two of them chatted non-stop.  Lin Ke sat next to Han Yu and looked at Han Yu tenderly.

    ……

    After chatting with Cynthia for a long time, Han Mengxin suddenly felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the room.  It's understandable that Lin Ke would sit next to Han Yu, but Lian Peng sat beside Han Yu's bed, with Lin Ke sitting on either side of Han Yu.

    Blinking, Han Mengxin’s intuition told her that it was best not to care about this matter, and that it was best to find a way to leave the place of right and wrong in front of her.

    "Um, Cynthia, can you take me for a walk in the tribe? I'm very curious about you." Han Mengxin said to Cynthia softly.

    Cynthia, who also felt something was wrong, nodded and replied: "Okay, let's leave now."

    "Wait, I'm going too." Upon seeing this, Qiao Yan'er quickly got up and followed her out.  Keya looked outside the door, then at Lin Ke and Lian Peng, got up and ran out of the room, shouting as she ran: "Cynthia, wait for me."

    In the blink of an eye, only Lin Ke, Lian Peng and the sleeping Han Yu were left in the room, and the situation was a bit embarrassing.  After a while.  Lin Ke stood up and said to Lianpeng: "I'll pour some water. Do you want to drink it?"

    "Yes." Lianpeng replied simply.

    Lin Ke went to pour water, while Lianpeng took over Lin Ke’s previous work.  Wipe the cold sweat from Han Yu's forehead.  Everything seemed so natural.  But the audience who was hiding outside and peeking were dissatisfied. Han Mengxin said to herself in confusion: "Strange? Why didn't they start fighting?"

    "Hey, bad girl, Han Yu isn't awake yet, what's there to beat?" Qiao Yan'er said after knocking Han Mengxin on the head angrily.

    Han Mengxin touched her head.  He smiled sheepishly.  Then he looked at Qiao Yan'er strangely and asked, "Sister Yan'er, why did you come out with me?"

    "Nonsense, if I don't follow you out, why don't you stay in there?" Qiao Yan'er rolled her eyes at Han Mengxin angrily and said.

    "But don't you like my brother?" Han Mengxin asked.

    Qiao Yan'er replied without hesitation: "I like it. Not only do I like it, but Ningping and Field also like Han Yu. Think about it. If they don't like it, how can they choose to follow Han Yu to do things that they can lose at any time?  A life-threatening matter?"

    "But……"

    "Silly girl, I know what you mean. But liking and loving are two different things. My feelings for your brother should be both liking and admiration, which is far from the level of love. You don't have to worry, in my opinion, lotus  She probably just feels like your brother. Maybe she hasn't figured out whether she feels like or loves Han Yu yet? She just feels that being by Han Yu's side makes her feel at ease."

    "Sister Yan'er, what you said is so profound." Han Mengxin looked at Qiao Yan'er with admiration and said.  Cynthia on the side also nodded in agreement when she heard this.

    "Go. I'm not a lover, I'm just expressing my feelings. Don't think that I've had many boyfriends. In fact, I haven't had my first love yet." Qiao Yan'er reached out to Han Mengxin and Cynthia's heads.  A head is broken.

    Han Mengxin smiled nonchalantly, and when she turned to look into the room, she suddenly screamed something bad, turned around, pulled Qiao Yaner and Cynthia and ran away.  Keya didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately ran away.  Not long after they ran away.  Lin Ke appeared at the place where Han Mengxin and others were hiding. He looked around in confusion and then turned and returned to the room.

    "You were discovered just because you were safe." Han Mengxin, who was hiding in a hidden place far away, breathed a sigh of relief.  Said happily.

    "Who discovered it?" A question came from behind, and Han Mengxin jumped up in fright. She turned to the guy who asked the question and said angrily: "Field, why are you walking so loudly?"None?  "

    “… If you don’t do anything bad, and you’re not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door, why are you so flustered?” Field asked after hearing this.

    "Bah, I didn't do anything wrong." Han Mengxin spat, turning to look at Shi Bafang, and then a trace of surprise appeared on her face, "Bafang, you look really good in this Elf clothes."

    "Thank you." Shi Bafang replied with a smile.

    "Hey, what about me?" Field asked from the side.

    "You? Ehthe clothes are so nice." Han Mengxin looked at Field up and down and said with a troubled face.  Field suddenly had black lines on his forehead. Does his clothes look good?  The subtext is that people are not that good, right?

    "Okay Mengxin, don't make trouble with Field. Field, what's the matter with you coming here?" Qiao Yan'er smiled lightly and helped Field out, and asked Field.

    Field smiled gratefully at Qiao Yan'er and replied, "We want to see how Han Yu's condition is?"

    "The situation has basically stabilized after the Great Elder's healing technique was used. Lin Ke and Lian Peng are taking care of Han Yu. We plan to ask Cynthia to take us to visit this place. Do you want to come together?"

    Hearing that Lin Ke and Lian Peng were taking care of Han Yu, Feier and Shi Bafang looked at each other and reached out to grab Yu Yuyu who wanted to see Han Yu. Feier said to Qiao Yan'er: "If you don't object,  , we want to take action with you and visit here. Tiger, is that okay?"

    "No problem." Tiger on the side nodded and smiled.

    "Wait, I don't agree, I want to see Han Yu." Yu Yuyu shouted while struggling.

    "Cynthia, where are you going to take us first?" Qiao Yan'er turned around and asked Cynthia, completely ignoring Yu Yuyu's opinion, while Field and Shi Bafang flanked Yu Yuyu on the left and right at the back of the team.  .  Yu Yuyu's feet lifted off the ground and he was moved forward.

    "Hey. Put me down, I won't go." Yu Yuyu screamed, struggling with his legs kicking.

    "Shut up! If you keep nagging you, I'll lock you up! Follow us honestly." Field was annoyed and glared at Yu Yuyu and shouted.

    "You. You are too domineering." Yu Yuyu glared at Field angrily and shouted.

    Field snorted coldly and said: "Humph! Who asked you to follow us? We are here to save Han Yu, and why are you following us? We will not let you go until you tell your true purpose.  Acting alone. Just give up. You will act with us as long as you are here."

    "I, I protest!" Yu Yuyu shouted angrily.

    Field immediately replied: "The protest is invalid! If you continue to be nagging, I will lock you up and you will not even have the right to walk out!"

    In the face of dignity and freedom, Yu Yuyu chose to surrender and walked dejectedly between Field and Shi Bafang.  He looked listless.

    "Is he okay?" Cynthia asked Han Mengxin, who was walking next to him, in a low voice.

    Han Mengxin replied casually: "It's okay, you asked for it. Just like Field said, we came here to treat my brother, and he followed us all the way. If we hadn't discovered him on the way, he might have disappeared without a trace.  The follow-up is here. If something unexpected happens by then, we won’t be able to tell."

    "Then what does he do? Why does he follow you?" Cynthia asked again.

    "He is a doctor, and he was responsible for treating my brother before. Unfortunately, the effect of the treatment was not ideal. As for why he followed us, I don't know. That's why we are treating him like this now. At least until we find out  Until his true purpose is revealed, he can only operate under our surveillance." Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    "Oh." Cynthia nodded as if she understood, and led Han Mengxin to visit the elf tribe.  To be honest, there's really not much to see.  The only feature is the tree house, nothing else.  It's really nothing, not even comparable to an ordinary human village.  Use a funky phrase, of course.  This house maintains its original ecology, except for necessary buildings.  Everything else remains in its natural form.  However, after wandering around for two times, we had finished visiting the Elf Tribe, except that the Elf Forbidden Area was not allowed to be entered casually.

    “It’s really backward here, it’s inconvenient to do anything.” Yu Yuyu muttered in a low voice.  Unfortunately, no matter how quiet the sound was, the elf with long ears could still hear it with his keen hearing.  Tiger glared at Yu Yuyu unhappily.  Anyone who is told that his hometown is not good will not be in a good mood.

    "This person is really annoying!" Tiger thought to himself.  Then he looked at Field and Shi Bafang, and felt some comfort in his heart, "It's better to have these two humans. Why is the gap between people so big?"

    It’s in Tiger’s heart that I feelWhen he was feeling frustrated, Field asked Tiger: "Tiger, what are those people doing?" Tiger heard the words and looked where Field pointed, and then replied: "They are preparing for the preparatory work for the Moon Worship Festival.  .”

    "You also hold a moon worship festival?" Yu Yuyu asked in surprise.

    Tiger rolled his eyes at Yu Yuyu angrily and ignored Yu Yu.  But Yu Yuyu didn't realize it at all and continued to ask: "Is there any difference between your Moon Worship Festival and our Moon Worship Festival?"

    "I don't know. I don't know what the Moon Worship Festival is about for you humans? Maybe it's just the same name." Tiger answered perfunctorily.  Unexpectedly, Yu Yuyu shook his head and said, "That's not necessarily true. When is the Moon Worship Festival for your elves held?"

    "Except today, seven days from now." Tiger replied.

    Hearing this, Yu Yuyu said excitedly: "What a coincidence, our Moon Worshiping Festival is also seven days later. So do you elves also find their lifelong partners on the day of the festival?"

    Tiger frowned and nodded reluctantly.  Yu Yuyu's eyes suddenly shone, and he stared at Tiger with hot eyes and asked, "Then can we also participate?"

    "You?" Hearing this, Tiger looked Yu Yuyu up and down, shook his head and said, "You can't do it. With your wretched appearance, no girl will fall in love with you. If it were Feier or Shi Bafang,  That’s still possible.”

    Yu Yuyu’s face darkened when he heard this, and he lowered his head in depression and stopped talking.  Field on the side looked at Yu and comforted him heartily: "Doctor Yu, don't be discouraged. Everyone has their own preferences for these radish and green vegetables. Maybe there is that female elf who likes someone as different as you."

    "Impossible, unless the female elf is blind." Tiger said from the side.

    Yu Yuyu was in a depressed mood and looked at Tiger and Field with tangled eyes.  He said aloud: "Did you two discuss it in advance? Come together to attack me."

    "Hahahahow is that possible? Plus this time, it's only the second time Tiger and I have met." Field said with a smile.

    "But it seems to me that you two have a very close relationship?" Yu Yuyu said angrily.

    "Hehethis is fate." Field replied with a smile.

    "go……"

    Everyone was talking and joking when suddenly they saw an elf running not far away.  Panting, he said to Keya: "Keya, the great elder asked you to go back quickly, something happened."

    "Huh? What happened?" Keya asked in confusion.

    "I don't know, but judging from the appearance of the great elder and the elders, I'm afraid something is going on."

    "Then let's go back." Keya turned around and asked Han Mengxin and others for their opinions.

    No one raised any objection, and the group quickly ran back to Keya's home.  I saw that a lot of people had gathered around Keya's home.  When I entered the room, I saw the great elder and the elder sitting together with deep thoughts, with a scroll in front of them.

    "Great Elder, Elder. What happened?" Keya entered the room and walked up to the Great Elder and Elder Chris and asked.

    “…” The great elder looked at Keya when he heard this, and motioned to Chris next to him to speak.  Seeing this, Kris said: "Keya, I asked you to come back because there was a small situation."

    "What's the situation?" Keya asked.

    Hearing this, Chris looked at Han Mengxin and others, pointed to the scroll on the table and whispered to everyone: "In addition to the problem with this scroll, there are five paintings missing in the middle."

    Qiao Yaner frowned when she heard this. If the information is incomplete, the guess may be wrong, or even the opposite result.

    "Elder, if the picture is incomplete, then there is no way to speculate, and there may even be the opposite result." Qiao Yaner said to Chris.

    Chris nodded when he heard this and replied: "I know, that's why I came to you so anxiously, just to ask you if there is any other way."

    "WellI can't think of any other way at the moment. Please give me some time." Qiao Yaner lowered her head and pondered for a moment, then said to Chris uncertainly.

    "I understand. Please think slowly." Chris nodded and replied.

    Qiao Yaner sat aside and thought about how to open the door, while the elder looked at Keya with a serious face and said: "Keya. This scroll is a very important thing in the clan, and now it has been stolen. I  You need to find it. Remember, no matter the cost."

    "But Great Elder, how should I find it? Are there any clues?" Keya asked in embarrassment after hearing this.

    "Umno." The great elder thought for a moment and said.  asideTiger immediately said dissatisfied: "Great Elder, Keya is not a prophet, how could she know who stole the scroll?"

    Hearing this, the great elder looked at Tiger meaningfully, then at Keya, and replied: "I know it is difficult for Keya to find the guy who stole the scroll, so I want to leave it to Keya.  Task."

    "Please give me your instructions, Great Elder." Keya stepped forward and said.

    "Tiger mentioned the prophet just now, so I want you, Keya, to go find the reclusive prophet as soon as possible and ask him to help find the guy who stole the scroll." The elder said slowly while looking at Keya.

    "No." As soon as Tiger heard what the great elder said, he immediately stopped him.

    "Oh why?"

    "Great Elder, let's not talk about the character of the prophet. He has been away from the clan for nearly ten years. Who knows whether he is dead or alive now? Besides, I don't worry about leaving Keya alone.  "

    "Oh? Who are you Keya? Why are you worried?" The great elder looked at Tiger playfully and asked.

    Tiger, who was worried about Keya, immediately replied without thinking after hearing this: "Because Keya is my woman."

    With one word, Keya suddenly became the center of attention in the room. The gossipy gazes made Keya wish that there was a crack in the ground for her to get through.  Staring angrily at Tiger, who knew that he had made a mistake, Keya admitted generously to the Great Elder: "Great Elder, I am indeed with Tiger"

    "Hehehe I see. Then, Keya, when you go to find the prophet, you can ask Tiger to accompany you." The great elder replied with a smile.

    "Thank you, Great Elder, for your tolerance." Keya said with a blushing face as she thanked the Great Elder.

    Hearing this, the great elder nodded slightly and asked with concern: "When are you going to hold the wedding? If someone is killed before the wedding, it won't look good."

    "" Everyone in the room looked at the Great Elder with dark expressions on their faces. They really did not expect that the Great Elder would say such embarrassing words.

    "Sir, don't worry, First Elder, we pay great attention to protective measures in this area." Tiger replied with a blushing face.  In shame, Keya stepped on Tiger's feet bitterly, covered her face with her hands, and ran upstairs.

    Everyone burst into laughter. Field smiled and patted Tiger on the shoulder, reminding him in a low voice: "Hurry up and have a look. If someone gets angry, you will suffer a lot in the future."

    "Oh, oh, thank you." Tiger thanked him and walked towards the second floor.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 446: Catching Big Fish

    Near Tianchi at the top of Rocky Mountains

    "Hey, are you serious?" The Tin Woodman, who had only one head left, was tied to a rope and yelled at Ning Ping, who was holding a wooden stick.

    Ning Ping frowned slightly when he heard this, and swung the wooden stick in his hand hard, and the Tin Man who was acting as bait sank into the water.

    "Wow, I and um you um haven't finished" The Tin Woodman tried his best to assure Ning Ping and then helplessly sank into the water.

    Time moves forward slightly twelve hours

    The water surface of Tianchi Lake is calm, making Ningping feel like a flat mirror. When the breeze blows, there is not even a ripple on the lake surface.  Because the lake is frozen.

    "Hahaha Okay, okay, it's freezing well." The Tin Woodman laughed happily.

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping shouted in a bad tone.

    The Tin Woodman, who was under the control of others, did not refute and kept his mouth shut. However, no one knew what he was thinking in his heart.  Ning Ping looked at the frozen lake surface and asked the Tin Man in a low voice: "Hey, where are the snowdrops?"

    "" The Tin Woodman shut up.

    Ning Ping frowned and shouted: "Speak!"

    "Didn't you just tell me to shut up?" the Tin Woodman asked lazily.  Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this and placed the Tin Wood Man on the ground. Upon seeing this, the Tin Wood Man hurriedly shouted: "Don't hit me in the face!" Unfortunately, Ning Ping turned a deaf ear and picked up the scabbard of the Qingyun Sword and beat the Tin Wood Man far away.  .  When the Tin Woodman was picked up, there was a scar on his face.

    "Say it. If you don't tell me, I'll use you as a chamber pot later." Ning Ping looked at the Tin Woodman in a cold voice and threatened.

    The blue light flashed in the Tin Woodman's eyes.  He suppressed his anger and replied: "It's in the lake. But there are guardian beasts in the lake. Depending on your ability, if you go there, you will die."

    "How to kill the guardian beast in the lake?" Ning Ping thought for a while and asked again.

    “…” The Tin Woodman was silent again.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping positioned the Tin Man in a good position, stretched out his hand to unzip his pants and said to himself: "Urgent urination."

    "Holy shit! I just said that, pull up your pants!" the Tin Woodman yelled immediately.

    "Say!" Ning Ping zipped up his zipper again and said coldly.

    The Tin Man glared at Ning Ping bitterly and replied in a low voice: "The guardian beast in the lake is very powerful, but once it leaves Tianchi, its ability will be greatly reduced."

    "Then how can we make it leave Tianchi?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Have you ever caught a fish? The fish is very powerful in the water. But once it leaves the water, it is only at the mercy of others." The Tin Woodman said slowly.

    After hearing this, Ning Ping nodded and left the Tin Woodman alone.  Start collecting fishing tools everywhere.  You bring your own rope, you just need to find the fishing rod and bait.  The fishing rod is easy to find, you can just find a thick and long stick instead, but the bait is a bit difficult to handle.  Except for himself, he is the Tin Man here. Fish do not eat iron.  In desperation, Ningping could only dig around, hoping to find earthworms for fishing.

    But what Ning Ping didn’t expect was that the nearby ground was as hard as a steel plate, making it impossible to dig, and Ning Ping didn’t want to use the Qingyun Sword to do such a thing.  At a time of dilemma.  A sudden inspiration flashed in Ning Ping's mind, and he suddenly woke up. He said it was fishing, but it was not really fishing. It was a guardian beast, so how could it be compared with ordinary fish.

    Thinking of this, Ning Ping began to look at the Tin Man with an unkind look.  This guy didn't remind himself just now. It seemed that he wanted to laugh at himself!

    Walking up to the Tin Woodman, Ning Ping stared at the Tin Woodman’s head and asked, “What do the guardian beasts in Tianchi usually eat?”

    "I don't know, maybe eating fish from Tianchi." The Tin Woodman replied after hearing this.

    Ning Ping nodded.  He said to the Tin Woodman: "In that case, please go and catch fish for me for a few days."

    "What? How is this possible?" The Tin Woodman was shocked when he heard this and shouted anxiously.

    "Maybe. I'll tie you to a rope and put you into the water. When you find the fish, you can bite the fish with your mouth" Ning Ping told the Tin Woodman his thoughts.  Fortunately, the Tin Man's face is made of iron.  Otherwise, it will definitely turn pale at this moment.

    "Don't be wild!" The Tin Man interrupted Ning Ping and shouted in a deep voice: "When the Tianchi Lake freezes, the guardian beasts in the pond will fall into a deep sleep. Once you destroy the ice, the sleeping guardian beasts will fall asleep."  The beast will wake up, and when it wakes up, you will be dead!"

    "Wouldn't that just fulfill your wish?" Ning Ping said casually.

    "But you have to understand one thing, you are dead,I'm done playing.  The guardian beast attacked but would not recognize it.  If you put me into the lake, I will be the first one attacked!  "

    “That’s perfect, I’ll use you as bait, and since you’re made of iron, it won’t be able to bite it.”

    The Tin Woodman smiled bitterly and said: "Who told you that the guardian beast can't bite the iron plate? Even if it is a steel plate, if it bites it, a piece will be missing!"

    "Ha, good teeth." Ning Ping praised, but his hand movements were not slow, and he quickly tied the Tin Man's head with a rope and came to the edge of Tianchi.

    "Hey, it's your business if you want to die. Don't use me as a backer, okay?" The Tin Woodman was still making his last effort, hoping to persuade Ning Ping to change his mind.  Unfortunately, Ning Ping was even more hard-hearted than him at this time. After making preparations, he pulled out the Qingyun Sword and split the ice of Tianchi with one strike, and threw the Tin Man's head into the gap in the lake without hesitation.  .  Thus, the scene at the beginning of this article appeared.

    When the Tin Woodman sank into the water, due to the light, the Tin Woodman could still see the situation around him. The fish were swimming freely, and occasionally one or two fish passed by the Tin Woodman's mouth.  It's just that the Tin Woodman has no intention of biting the fish at this moment. At this moment, the Tin Woodman is observing the surroundings with all his concentration, praying that the guardian beast in Tianchi will not be awakened.

    It’s just that the Tin Woodman’s wish is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  As the guardian beast in Tianchi, he is fully aware of every situation in Tianchi.  Not long after the Tin Woodman entered the water.  The guardian beast of Tianchi woke up from its slumber.  He swam out of the cave where he lived and swam toward the water where the abnormal situation occurred.

    When he saw the Guardian Beast slowly swimming towards him, the Tin Woodman couldn't help but open his mouth to shout, but before he could open his mouth to make a sound, the Guardian Beast had already opened its mouth towards him. Looking at the Guardian Beast's mouth full of fangs, the Iron Wood Man couldn't help but open his mouth to shout.  The man didn't even say a word to beg for mercy, he was swallowed in one gulp.

    Standing on the shore, Ning Ping immediately felt something was wrong and immediately activated the mechanisms around him.  Ning Ping knew very well that he wanted to fish the hooked fish out of the water.  That's a lot of work.  What's more, now I have caught a guardian beast.  Ning Ping was worried that his strength might not be as strong as the guardian beast in the water, so Ning Ping made a temporary trap just to fish the guardian beast out of the water.

    According to the principle of leverage, Ning Ping tied one end of the rope that tied the Tin Woodman's head to a thick and long stick.  Then he found a big stone as a fulcrum and placed the thick stick on the big stone. Then he found a bigger stone and hovered on the other end of the thick stick.  Seeing the rope reacting, Ning Ping immediately cut off the rope hanging the boulder with a sword.  The boulder roared down and smashed the thick stick that was resting on another stone into the ground.  On the other side, the guardian beast in Tianchi did not expect to be in danger at all, and was caught off guard and was immediately carried towards the lake by the upward force.

    "Wow!" A big fish about five meters long jumped out of the water.  However, based on the current situation, the fish will eventually fall into the water.  Ning Ping didn't want all his previous efforts to be wasted, so he immediately gritted his teeth.  He jumped onto the ice and headed straight for the big fish jumping out of the water.

    The caught guardian beast was still a little confused, why did he suddenly get out of the water?  Just as he was thinking about it, he felt a heavy blow on the side of his body, and the guardian beast flew sideways towards the ground.

    "Boom" With a loud noise, the guardian beast fell to the ground and smashed the mechanism Ning Ping had just made.  Ningping didn't feel bad either. Thinking about it in Ningping, the overall situation was decided and the guardian beast came out of the water.  Victory is in sight.  But what Ning Ping didn't expect was that the guardian beast that landed on the shore suddenly began to emit bursts of light blue light, and under Ning Ping's own eyes, the guardian beast began to slowly shrink in size until it became  It will not change until it reaches the size of a human being.

    Ning Ping stared blankly at the guardian beast that transformed into a human form.  He saw the guardian beast holding the Tin Woodman's head in his hand and asked in confusion: "How did you become like this? Where are the other parts of your body?"

    "It's gone. He was thrown away by that guy. Sister Lance, be careful, this guy is coming for the snowdrops." The Tin Woodman hurriedly shouted to the guardian beast that had transformed into a human form.

    "I know." The guardian beast known as Lance replied calmly, put the Tin Woodman's head aside, walked to Ning Ping and asked: "The Tin Woodman said you came to pick snowdrops, right?  Is that so?"

    Ning Ping first threw the cloak he wore to keep out the cold to Lance.  To be honest, although he knew in his heart that the woman standing in front of him was the big fish just now, Ning Ping couldn't help but blush a little, especially since the woman in front of him was still naked.

    "Oh, thank you." Lance took the cloak and put it on, thanking Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly and replied: "I did something wrong and hurt someone who shouldn't be hurt. I want to compensate that personpeople.  I was told that if I wanted to make that person whole again, I needed snowdrops, so I came here.  "

    "You are honest. It's just that you can't give snowdrops to anyone at will. For the sake of giving me the cloak, you can go and I won't hold you responsible for disturbing me this time." Lance said calmly.  Ning Ping said.

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly when he heard this and replied: "I'm sorry, I'm not a person who likes to give up easily."

    "Okay, if you must try it, then don't worry about me being rude to you." Lance was silent for a moment, looked at Ning Ping and said slowly.

    "Please enlighten me." Ning Ping replied without fear.

    Seeing this, Lance nodded slightly, appreciating Ning Ping's courage in his heart.  But appreciation is appreciation, and when it was time to take action, Lance showed no mercy.  She raised her right hand and shot a water arrow straight towards Ning Ping.  Ning Ping smashed the water arrow with one sword and rushed straight towards Lance.

    "Boy, you're dead!" The Tin Woodman saw the move and immediately shouted with gloating.  However, the Tin Woodman soon understood that gloating about misfortune would not end well. He saw Lance gently lift his calf and kicked the Tin Woodman onto the ice.  The Tin Woodman slid around on the ice for an unknown number of times.  There was a final "pop" sound.  Fell into the water.

    Seeing this, Lance said to himself with some regret: "Oh, I seem to be a little too energetic."

    Ning Ping stabbed Lance's left shoulder with his sword. To Ning Ping's surprise, Lance's body seemed to be made of water. After being stabbed in the shoulder, he acted as if nothing was wrong. Instead, he stretched out his hand towards Ning Ping's face.  Go up and grab him.  Ning Ping hurriedly stretched out his left hand to stop him, but found that his left hand felt frozen after contact with Lance's hand.  Ning Ping didn't dare to neglect and hurriedly stepped back.  After retreating ten meters away, Ning Ping looked down.  My left hand was completely frozen and I lost all feeling.

    "I am the guardian of Tianchi, and my power is cold. But everything I touch will be frozen. You are a good guy. I will make you into an ice sculpture and store it well." Lance smiled  Said to Ning Ping who was standing opposite her.

    Ning Ping did not doubt what Lance said. After the confrontation just now, Ning Ping believed that the Lance in front of her was fully capable of doing what she said.  It's just that it's very difficult to get Ning Ping to retreat.  As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together and people form groups. Being able to become a companion with Han Yu's stubborn cow, from a certain perspective, Ningping is also a stubborn cow.  Once you identify your goal, you will go all out and never look back!

    Holding a sword in one hand, Ning Ping muttered something.  This was his new understanding of the Qingyun Sword during this period. He had never had the opportunity to use it before. Now Ning Ping wanted to try it to see how strong the Qingyun Sword in his hand was.

    With Ning Ping's actions, Lance's face slowly became serious. She felt that the Qingyun Sword in the hands of the guy opposite was constantly gathering power, and that power.  It made Lance feel a little frightened.  Lance's instinct for danger made him feel that he had to stop the guy opposite from continuing his current behavior.

    Just do what comes to mind, Lance is ready to take action.  But before she could take action, Ning Ping had already taken action.  Lance was shocked again when he saw this. He obviously hadn't completely completed the gathering of power yet. Is it too early to take action now?

    "Wind Fire Qingyun Sword!" Ning Ping shouted loudly.  The appearance of the Qingyun Sword in his right hand has changed, but the hilt is still the same.  But the sword body disappeared and turned into a blade made of flames. Around the blade, a breeze slowly rotated around the flaming blade.

    Lance took a step back involuntarily. When she saw the changed Qingyun Sword, the sense of crisis in her heart became stronger.

    "Take the move!" Ning Ping threw the Qingyun Sword in his hand towards Lance with all his strength.

    The Qingyun Sword flying in the air seemed to be alive, and quickly flew towards Lance.  Lance hurriedly waved his hands continuously, laying down ice walls in front of him, trying to block the advancement of Qingyun Sword.  But what Lance didn't expect was that after breaking through the first ice wall, the Qingyun Sword actually made a detour, bypassed the ice wall and went straight to Lance who was hiding behind the ice wall and stabbed him.

    With a soft "pop" sound, Lance's shoulder was pierced, and unlike the previous stabbing, Lance felt a burst of pain this time.  I haven't experienced this feeling for a long time.

    "Ah" Lance screamed, covering his injured left shoulder with his right hand, and traces of light blue blood seeped out from between his fingers.  Lance's eyes towards Ning Ping began to change, from the previous contempt to seriousness.

    "If possible, I am willing to stop now. As long as you give me the snow lotus, I don't want more, just three." Ning Ping took back the Qingyun Sword and looked at Lance lightly and said.

    Lance smiled slightly when he heard this, stared at Ning Ping and said, "Look, there are so many people around Lance.A trace of white air began to emerge, gradually surrounding Lance. When the white air dissipated, Lance had already put on exquisite armor, with a shield in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. The injury on his shoulder had disappeared.

    "Come on, let me see what other tricks you have up your sleeve." Lance raised the sword in his right hand and pointed at Ning Ping not far away.

    Ning Ping didn't say anything. With a thought in his mind, Qingyun Sword was activated again.  Lance turned sideways to face Ning Ping, raised the shield in his left hand to protect the vital parts of his body, and hid the sword in his right hand behind him, quietly waiting for the opportunity to strike.

    The Qingyun Sword came and went like the wind, but Lance relied on the shield in her left hand to block the Qingyun Sword's attack at the most appropriate time every time, and her right hand hidden behind her never moved.

    Being unable to attack for a long time made Ning Ping feel a little impatient.  At this moment, Lance, who was only defending but not attacking, suddenly shouted loudly, and his right hand that had been motionless suddenly shot out, hitting the flying Qingyun Sword with a sword.

    With a "clang" sound, the Qingyun Sword fell to the ground.  Ning Ping was shocked and looked at Lance in shock.  However, Lance did not take advantage of the victory to pursue the victory. He looked at Ning Ping and shook his head with regret and said: "The move is a good move, but your mind is not firm enough."

    Lance’s words made Ning Ping couldn’t help but recall that on the Deathless Star, the zombie emperor’s evaluation of himself was exactly the same as Lance’s.

    "Am I really that bad, is the Qingyun Sword buried in my hand?" Ning Ping thought to himself.  Lance, who was not far away, looked at it, and a trace of unbearability flashed in his heart, and he advised: "Don't be discouraged. No one is born strong. As long as you are willing to endure hardships, you will become stronger."

    "Why are you telling me this?" Ning Ping looked at Lance in confusion and asked.

    "Probably, it's because of loneliness." Lance was silent for a moment and replied quietly.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping lowered his head and remained silent for a moment. When he raised his head again, he looked at Lance seriously and said, "I will defeat you and then pick the snow lotus."

    "Okay, I'll be waiting for you anytime." Lance said with a smile when he heard this.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 447: Sharpshooter?

    Rocky Mountain, Elf Tribe

    Keya changed her usual clothes and appeared in front of everyone, wrapped like a rice dumpling.  But even though Keya was dressed like this, Tiger, who was accompanying him, still felt a little dissatisfied.

    "Keya, why don't you go." Tiger said tentatively to Keya.

    Hearing this, Keya frowned slightly, shook his head and replied: "No, the great elder ordered me to go. If you want to stop me, then I won't take you with me."

    "Don't, don't, don't, aren't I worried that you will suffer a loss?" Tiger said quickly in a hurry.  Then he whispered in a low voice: "That old guy is really a scourge. It is true that the human world often says that good people don't live long, but scourges will last for thousands of years."

    In response to Tiger’s muttering, Keya smiled bitterly and shook his head.  To be honest, she didn't have a good impression of the elf prophet she was about to meet.  That person is capable, but his character is inferior.  Even though he is quite old, he still hangs out near the house of the young female elf in the tribe all day long, and he also calls it caring about the future growth of the tribe.  Although this is not wrong, it does not become an excuse for you to spy on others bathing.

    Being a pervert has always been a hated and envied profession. When he was reduced to the point where everyone shouted for beatings, this elf prophet who vowed to devote his life to the career of voyeur had to leave the elf tribe and live in seclusion.  A place known only to a few people in the clan.  And among the elven tribes, legends about him are still circulating.

    Lin Ke and others also knew where Keya was going.  And after hearing the great elder say that the elf prophet's healing skills were even better than hers.  Then I decided to go and have a look together.  Regarding what Keya told him last night about the glorious achievements of the Elf Prophet in the past, Lin Ke just smiled slightly.  A tribe that is in a closed state has no knowledge. It is just peeping in the shower.  In the place where Lin Ke lived, let alone peeping, there were people who made videos and sold them for money.  Of course, Lin Ke wouldn't tell Keya these words, and they wouldn't believe it anyway.  However, it was precisely because Lin Ke and others insisted on going that Keya and others admired the courage of Lin Ke and others.

    “Let’s go.” Keya, who was ready, said to Lin Ke and others who were already prepared.  In addition to Keya, the main leader of this operation, Shi Bafang, Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and Tiger were also accompanying them.  Because there was still some danger on the way here, Elder Chris maintained a tacit attitude towards Lin Ke and others accompanying them.

    He personally sent off Keya and his five people.  Chris took a few elves to the Elf Forbidden Land to see the progress of Qiao Yaner and Field, who were left to study the door under the Tree of Life.  But halfway through, Chris, who had always felt that she had overlooked something, suddenly slapped her forehead and remembered what she had overlooked.

    Where is Cynthia?  As Keya's best friend, his friend went out on business.  Why didn't Cynthia come to see her off?

    "This dead girl!" Chris cursed secretly through gritted teeth.  Just as he was about to order people to chase Keya and his party, he saw the Great Elder walking slowly, looking at Chris and saying: "The pony needs to learn to run on its own, the eagle needs to learn to fly on its own, Cynthia is not young anymore, and  It’s time to let her go out for a walk. Don’t worry, with Keya and Tiger here, that girl won’t suffer.”

    After listening to the persuasion of the great elder, Chris did not order anyone to chase her. She just swore unwillingly: "When that damn girl comes back, I will beat her ass."  !”

    On the way to the Elf Prophet, the dead girl Cynthia, who had already joined Keya and others, suddenly had a cold war for no reason.  Keya on the side saw this and asked hurriedly: "What's wrong, Cynthia? What's wrong with you? Do you want to go back?"

    "Huh, I'm not going back. Don't even think about getting rid of me." Cynthia snorted coldly, exposing Keya's little calculation.  Keya smiled awkwardly and said no more.  On the other side, Han Mengxin was asking Lin Ke in a low voice, "Sister Ke, are you so confident that Lianpeng and my brother can be together?"

    "Didn't Han Yu faint?" Lin Ke replied lightly.

    Han Mengxin laughed evilly when she heard this and said in a low voice: "But what if Lotus Pendant comes to counterattack?"

    "Dong" Lin Ke reached out and knocked Han Mengxin on the head.  He scolded angrily: "What are you thinking about all day long, girl? Who taught you these messy things?"

    "Heheyou can teach yourself without a teacher." Han Mengxin replied without shame.  That attitude made Lin Ke secretly shake his head, and couldn't help but point at Han Mengxin and whisper: "Little pervert, does Ning Ping usually touch you?"

    "He dares! I can only touch him, he is not allowed to touch me!" Han Mengxin replied without thinking, but the words came out of her mouth.  Han Mengxin came to her senses immediately and said angrily to Lin Ke: "Sister Ke, you are bullying me."I.  "

    "Humph, you are allowed to laugh at me, but you are not allowed to fight back?" Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Tiger, who was walking at the back of the team, looked worried, worried about the optimism of Lin Ke and others.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang, who was also walking at the back of the team, reached out and patted Tiger on the shoulder, comforting him: "There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. It's useless for you to worry about this and that now. It's better to relax a little."  . None of those girls are fuel-efficient lamps. I think it is better for us to worry about the elf prophet. But then again, how come the elf prophet does not live in the elf tribe? Instead, he is so far away? "

    Hearing Shi Bafang's question, Tiger lowered his voice and replied: "There is something wrong with the character of that elf prophet. Although he is a good person, he has a problem. He likes to peek at young female elves bathing, so"

    "Because of this?" Shi Bafang asked in surprise.

    "Yes. Is it okay to peek at people bathing in the human world?" A trace of envy flashed in Tiger's eyes.  It's a pity that Shi Bafang didn't see it. He shook his head and said: "How is it possible? In our place, if you find someone peeping, you will be beaten in a group. Even if you don't die, you will lose half your life. But you won't lose a piece of meat after just one look.  Just because of peeping, the prophet of the tribe was kicked out of the tribe. This punishment seems a bit too severe, right?"

    Hearing this, Tiger looked at Keya and others who were walking in front.  He whispered: "Because that guy was peeping on the wrong person. He was peeping on the elder, but he ended up seeing the great elder."

    "Pfft" Shi Bafang couldn't help but chuckle when he heard this.  Oops, that elf prophet who hasn't met yet is really unlucky. He was so happy to see a young and beautiful girl, but ended up seeing an old and decrepit old woman. This is the difference between heaven and hell.

    Seeing Shi Bafang's expression, Tiger couldn't help but chuckle and said: "That was the only time the elf prophet made a mistake, but it was also the last time he peeked. From then on, the elf prophet was ordered to be kicked out by the angry elder.  The tribe.”

    “From what you said, you seem to be a little envious of him.” Shi Bafang looked at Tiger and said.  Upon hearing this, Tiger quickly looked at Keya who was walking in front and whispered: "Don't be so loud. To be honest, there is no male elf in the clan who doesn't love and hate the elf prophet."

    "What do you mean?" Shi Bafang asked puzzledly.

    Tiger looked at Keya and others again.  After making sure that they would not hear, he whispered: "The Elf Prophet has a unique skill, which is a talent for painting. Every time he comes back from peeping, he will draw what he sees and share it with us."

    Shi Bafang nodded and asked: "Oh, then this is the reason why you love him, but why do you hate him?"

    "if you see the woman you like appearing naked on paper because of him, and many people watch and comment on it, will you hate him?" Tiger did not answer.  Asked Shi Bafangdao.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang replied without thinking: "I will kill him!"

    As if he had found a soulmate, Tiger held Shi Bafang's hand and said excitedly: "Well said, I think so too."

    "Hey, you two grown men are holding hands and looking at each other with shocked expressions. Are you disgusting?" Cynthia, who was walking in front, suddenly looked back at Shi Bafang and Tiger and asked.

    Tiger and Shi Bafang quickly let go of each other's hands. Tiger looked at Keya and explained: "My orientation has always been normal, really. I shook hands with Bafang just now because we had a very interesting conversation, so I was a little excited."

    Except for Cynthia, who was ignorant among the group, Lin Ke and others all knew about the relationship between Keya and Tiger.  The ambiguous look in Keya's eyes made her a little unbearable. She coughed slightly and said, "Everyone, hurry up and hurry up. We still have a long way to go." After speaking, Keya didn't wait for anyone to say anything, turned around and walked forward first.  But Tiger's expression suddenly changed, and he almost rushed forward together with Shi Bafang, who changed his expression at the same time.  But unlike Tiger, Shi Bafang threw Lin Ke and Han Mengxin to the ground.  Tiger on the other side also threw Keya and Cynthia to the ground.

    Before Keya could ask, he felt a gust of wind blowing over his head, and a black shadow flashed past and landed on a tree not far away.  It's not appropriate to use it because the opponent is hanging upside down from the tree.

    "Bat monkey!" When Keya saw the guy hanging upside down in the tree, Keya, who had just stood up, was shocked and blurted out.

    "Zhizhi" The bat monkey hanging upside down on the tree screamed at Keya and the others, then stretched out its arms, spread its wings as light as thin wings, and rushed towards Keya and the others.  Lin Ke and Han Mengxin hurriedly held their hands together, and a protective shield shining with golden light appeared, protecting Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and Cynthia.

    The unsuspecting bat monkeyHis head hit the protective shield that suddenly appeared, making him dizzy. On the other side, Tiger and Keya, who had recovered, had already begun to fight back.  As the best young warriors in the clan, Tiger and Keya's cooperation could be said to be flawless. One of them was the main attacker and the other the main defender, defeating the bat monkeys that besieged them.

    Seeing that there was no advantage to be taken, the bat monkey leader screamed several times unwillingly, turned around and evacuated with the remaining men.  Tiger wanted to pursue him, but he was worried that he would fall into the trap of those bats and monkeys.  He could only stomp his feet helplessly and gave up the pursuit.

    After the crisis, Lin Ke and others had the opportunity to ask Keya what kind of bat monkey she blurted out just now.

    Hearing Lin Ke’s question, Keya smiled bitterly and said to Lin Ke, “Let’s talk while walking. If we don’t leave, those bat monkeys may bring more bat monkeys to attack us soon.”

    Lin Ke did not express any objection to Keya's proposal. From the departure of those bat monkeys, it can be seen that those bat monkeys are not good stubble, and it is not their style to make decisions without making a sound.

    "Tiger. Are those bat monkeys very vengeful animals?" Shi Bafang pulled Tiger aside.  Asked in a low voice.  Hearing this, Tiger glanced at Shi Bafang in surprise, nodded slowly and said, "Yes, the most troublesome thing about those bat monkeys is not their fighting power, but their ubiquitous means of revenge."

    "Is there any way to prevent their revenge?" Shi Bafang asked in a low voice.

    Tiger's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he nodded quickly and replied: "Yes, kill the leader of that group of bat monkeys. As soon as the leader dies, the group of bat monkeys will disperse on their own. After the new leader is elected, the previous revenge will  The plan will be aborted." When he saw the bat monkeys evacuating before, Tiger wanted to pursue them because he wanted to eradicate them.  Unfortunately, conditions did not allow it at the time.  But with Shi Bafang's help, Tiger would be sure to kill the leaders of those bat monkeys as long as they dared to come.

    On the other side, Lin Ke and others also learned from Keya’s mouth the habits of the bat monkey that just attacked them.  Know that those bat monkeys like to take revenge after the fact.  Han Mengxin said with a look of disdain: "What a shameless guy. If you don't have the ability to win, you just know how to do some tricks that won't make it on the table."

    "Okay, don't be angry. If you are angry, you won't be able to make it." Lin Ke on the side comforted Han Mengxin and turned to Keya and said: "Keya, if those bat monkeys come again later, then you don't have to worry about me and  Mengxin, although we don’t have the ability to kill enemies, we still have the ability to protect ourselves. Let Cynthia be with us in a while, and you, Tiger, and Shi Bafang can concentrate on attacking."

    "Okay." Keya, who had seen it just now, replied without any doubt.  To be honest, those bat monkeys are not very strong.  But being subjected to their endless revenge is a bit unbearable, just like a fly buzzing around you, and sometimes it will land on your head and stop for a while, which makes people feel extremely annoying.  If the trouble could be solved once and for all, Keya would still be very happy.

    Not long after, just as Tiger and Keya said, the group of bat monkeys that had escaped earlier gathered more bat monkeys and chased them aggressively, preparing to regain the place.  Just like gang fights between hooligans, the more people there are, the less likely it is to start a fight.  Of course, this means that both sides maintain a balance in numbers.  but now.  In terms of numbers, bat monkeys clearly have the upper hand.  So these bat monkeys were like little hooligans who had gained power and got carried away.  While the bat monkeys were intoxicated with their own strength, Shi Bafang suddenly launched an attack. Under the cover of Tiger and Keya's bows and arrows, he started to attack the bat monkeys!

    For a moment, the bat monkeys were in chaos.  Shi Bafang's active attack subverted the bat monkey's belief that elves are not good at close combat.  The leader of the bat monkey saw the "elf" rushing towards him with great force.  I immediately wanted to quit.  The bat monkey leader knew that if he died.  The men here will not avenge it, they will leave and be busy choosing a new leader.  As for itself, from the moment it was killed, it was abandoned by its subordinates.

    Thinking of this, the bat monkey leader turned around and ran away without hesitation.  Shi Bafang hurriedly chased after him. He did not expect that the bat monkey leader was so hopeless that he turned around and ran away without even thinking about resisting.  While mentally cursing the bat monkey leader for being timid, Shi Bafang had no choice but to speed up.  But compared with the equally agile bat monkey, no matter how fast he is, he may not be able to catch up with the bat monkey leader who is bent on escaping.

    Just when Shi Bafang was secretly worried and the bat monkey leader was about to disappear from everyone's sight, a sharp arrow made a sharp sound piercing the air and hit the fleeing bat monkey leader in the back of the neck.

    An arrow pierced the throat!

    The bat monkey leader who was shot in the vital part ran forward for some distance due to the inertia of his forward thrust. Then his legs weakened and he fell to the ground.  The bat monkey leader who fell to the ground did not die immediately, butAt that time, it had also reached the end of its life. It wanted to look back unwillingly to see who had killed it. However, as soon as it turned its neck halfway, the breath of the bat monkey leader stopped, and he kept turning his head stiffly.  posture, lying on the ground.

    As the bat monkey leader fell to the ground, the bat monkeys who had been fighting Tiger and others immediately stopped attacking. After confirming that their leader was really dead, the bat monkeys let out a sharp cry and turned around one after another.  Deep into the woods.

    After waiting for a while, Shi Bafang and others breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that the escaped bat monkeys did not return.  Shi Bafang gave Tiger a thumbs up and praised, "Good archery skills."

    Unexpectedly, Tiger was not humble after hearing this. Instead, he waved his hand and said, "I didn't shoot that arrow."

    "It's not you? Is it Keya?" Shi Bafang looked at Keya after hearing this, but found that Keya also shook his head at Shi Bafang, and said to Shi Bafang: "The arrow just now was shot by Cynthia."

    "That's it, good archery skills." Shi Bafang nodded when he heard this and praised Cynthia.

    "No, it's not good." Cynthia said modestly with a slightly red face.

    Shi Bafang smiled and said: "Good is good, bad is good, Cynthia, you don't have to be modest. Everyone saw it just now, good guy, one arrow pierced the throat. We are already considered to be a marksman."

    "Really, really bad. I, I was clearly aiming at the bat monkey's butt." Cynthia stammered and explained to Shi Bafang, Tiger and others.

    With one sentence, Shi Bafang immediately shut up, while the others also looked embarrassed.  Cynthia was left scratching her head and showing an embarrassed smile.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 448 Elf Prophet

    Sometimes, the truth hurts.  Embarrassed by Cynthia's honesty, Shi Bafang and others followed Keya towards the destination in low spirits.  But thinking back, it was quite funny.  The bat monkey leader who was killed was probably the most unlucky. He died in the hands of an elf with poor shooting skills. Originally, it still had hope of survival, but in the end, it happened to meet Cynthia. In Han Yu’s words, this is  Damn it!

    "Hehe" As they walked, Han Mengxin suddenly chuckled.  Lin Ke on the side asked puzzledly: "Mengxin, have you thought of anything happy?"

    "Hehe I was thinking just now that Cynthia can't be used as a support in the future. What if the elf responsible for facing the enemy is fighting energetically with the opponent, but is suddenly shot by a cold arrow? What do you think?  The elf who was shot was unjust, wasn't he?" Han Mengxin said to Lin Ke with a smile.

    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Cynthia's face turned red and she said in a hushed tone: "I will practice hard when I get back."

    Seeing Cynthia’s embarrassed look, Keya and others finally couldn’t help laughing, and the embarrassing atmosphere before disappeared.  Thinking about it carefully, in fact, this is really not a big deal. It is nothing more than an elf with poor shooting skills who accidentally accomplished something that only a sharpshooter can do.

    "Keya, you're laughing at me too." Cynthia's face turned redder and redder, and she pulled Keya's sleeves and refused.

    Keya looked at Cynthia with a smile. For the handkerchief in front of her who was slightly younger than herself, Keya had always treated Cynthia as her own sister.  Seeing Cynthia acting coquettishly towards him.  Then he reached out and rubbed Cynthia's head lovingly.  He deliberately put on a straight face and said to Lin Ke and others: "Stop laughing, if you piss off our marksman, be careful she turns around and shoots your butts with arrows."

    "Hahaha" Keya's words caused a burst of laughter from Tiger and others. It also made Cynthia's ears turn red, and she went to tickle Keya in anger.

    Everyone was talking and laughing all the way. Strangely enough, after experiencing the attack by those bat monkeys, Keya and others never encountered any decent attacks on the road. Occasionally, a monkey jumped out of the forest and blocked the way.  beast.  After seeing Keya and others, he gave in rationally.

    Arriving at the destination without any danger, Keya whispered to Lin Ke and others: "I won't let you speak for a while, so don't take the initiative to ask that person. Lest he take the opportunity to make unreasonable demands to you." Han  I will speak about Yu’s matter.”

    "In that case, I'll excuse you." Lin Ke nodded to Keya and thanked him.

    "You're welcome." Keya replied with a smile.  He stepped to the edge of the woods in front of him and raised his voice and shouted into the woods: "Mr. Elf Prophet Sander, I am here on the orders of the great elder to ask you to return to the tribe to discuss matters."

    ……

    No one responded, Keya shouted three times in a row, and the grove was quiet.

    "Didn't you hear it?" Keya said to herself.  As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Cynthia running over.  Holding something familiar to Keya in his hand.

    “This, this, where did you get it from?” Keya asked Cynthia in surprise.

    “I borrowed it from the great elder.” Cynthia replied with a proud look on her face.

    Keya looked at Cynthia speechlessly, but she didn't say anything. She reached out and took the loudspeaker handed over by Cynthia, put it to her mouth and shouted loudly: "Mr. Sander, the elf prophet, I came here on the order of the great elder, please  You go back to the clan to discuss matters."

    ……

    Except for the occasional call or two of unknown animals, there was still no response in the woods.

    "Is that old guy dead?" Tiger on the side muttered softly when he saw this.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a sigh came from the forest.  "You little white-eyed wolf, you actually cursed me to death? I really regret taking you with me to observe the elder's health."

    Tiger’s face suddenly turned green, and he hurriedly explained to Keya: “I didn’t!”

    "Oh, no one else would admit it. But whether it is true or not, only you know in your heart. I still vaguely remember how ugly you were when you saw it." Another sigh came from the forest.

    Seeing Keya and the other girls looking at him with disdain, Tiger was really anxious.  I couldn't help but snatch the horn from Keya's hand and shouted into the woods: "You old fool, get out of here!"

    "Hahaha I have lived for so long. I can walk, sit, run, and jump, but I can't roll. How about you roll and show me?" A burst of laughter came from the forest.  .

    Tiger’s face turned red and he stared angrily into the woods. Seeing this, Keya gently patted Tiger’s shoulder, signaling Tiger not to act rashly, and then raised his voice and shouted to the woods: ???Mr. Sander, the elf prophet, I am here on the order of the great elder to ask you to return to the clan to discuss matters.  "

    "Why doesn't that old woman come? Does she think she has no face to see me? Huh! It was you who wanted to separate, then separate, and now you want me to come back. Because in the end, the elf prophet actually sang, and the forest was filled with laughter.  Keya and others outside were stunned for a while.

    Lin Ke looked at Keya funny, wanting to see how Keya would deal with this situation.  Then Keya asked what was going on in his mind and shouted into the woods: "Mr. Sander, I know you are very dissatisfied with the tribe's decision to expel you from the tribe, but now the elves are in crisis. If  If we cannot survive this crisis, the entire elves will suffer a disaster."

    "Disaster? Is the Tree of Life about to die?" A cold snort came from the woods.

    Hearing this, Keya lost her voice and asked, "How did Mr. Sander know?"

    Unexpectedly, a surprised voice also came from the woods, "Did I guess it right?"

    Just when Keya decided to go into the woods with Tiger to look for someone, he saw an elf running out of the woods.  Unlike elves like Tiger, this elf has a very strong physique.  With a rosy face, silver hair, and a faint smirk on his lips, if it weren't for his age, this elf could be called a young woman killer.

    "Huh? Human?" Sander saw Lin Ke and others.  His face was stunned.  He said with a frown.

    Keya on the side saw this and quickly explained to Sander: "They are friends of the elves. Now their companions are helping us open the door found under the tree of life."

    After listening to Keya's explanation, Sander nodded slightly to Lin Ke and others as a greeting, and then asked Keya: "Tell me more about the tree of life."

    "Yes." Keya did not hesitate and quickly told Sander what she knew.  After listening to Keya's story, Sander was silent for a moment, and suddenly said to Keya: "It's okay if you want me to go back, but you can't come to pick me up. Ask that old lady, the great elder, to pick me up, otherwise I won't go back."

    I originally thought that after hearing what I said, Sander would readily agree to follow me back to the tribe.  Unexpectedly, the answer came from Sander.  Keya couldn't help being stunned.

    Taking advantage of Keya’s daze, Sander turned and walked towards the woods.

    "Wait a moment, please wait a moment. Mr. Sander, aren't you worried about the safety of the Tree of Life at all?" Cynthia blocked Sander's path and asked.

    "You areoh. Isn't this Cynthia? I didn't expect you have grown so big now. Come on, let grandpa check your body." Sander said to Cynthia with a smile.

    Cynthia took a step back with some fear. Han Mengxin on the side ducked to protect Cynthia behind her. She looked at Sander with a smile and was about to speak.  Then Sander suddenly covered his chest with his right hand and shouted repeatedly: "Beauty, beauty, I'm about to die, how can there be such a beautiful person in this world?"

    People like to hear good things.  When Han Mengxin heard Sander praising her beauty, a smile broke out on her face.  Just as he was about to speak, Sander said to Han Mengxin seriously: "Beauty, can you let me see your underwear?"

    "Go to hell!" Han Mengxin almost subconsciously kicked Sander in the head with a flying kick.  At the moment he fell to the ground, Sander took the opportunity to look at Han Mengxin's flying skirt. Unexpectedly, it didn't matter whether he looked at it or not. After taking a look, Sander, who had fallen to the ground, pointed at Han Mengxin and asked in disbelief:  "Why are you still wearing safety pants?"

    "Huh? I've heard of your name before I came here. For a guy like you, of course I have to take precautions." Han Mengxin replied with a cold snort.  Keya and Tiger on the side were dumbfounded. The elf prophet of their own tribe had been beaten. Logically speaking, they should feel angry, but why not only did they not feel angry, but they felt happy in their hearts.

    Cynthia’s city is not as deep as Tiger’s and Keya’s.  Seeing that the bad guy who wanted to bully him just now was beaten by Han Mengxin, he immediately clapped his hands and said, "Mengxin. Good fight."

    "Your name is Mengxin? I remember you." Sander stared at Han Mengxin and said.

    "Humph, I am a human, not an elf. If you want to use your so-called identity to suppress me, then you have made the wrong calculation." Han Mengxin replied with a cold snort.

    "Hmph, I'm not that shameless. But be careful, I am a grudge-bearing person. Remember to close the curtains when you take a bath in the future. Otherwise, if I see it, I will draw your ** and pass it on.  Everywhere."

    "shameless." After hearing what Sander said, Han Mengxin said slowly.

    "Thank you for the compliment." Xander replied proudly rather than feeling ashamed.

    Ke ? on the side?Seeing this, he interrupted and said, "Mr. Sander, I almost forgot that there is something else I want to tell you."

    "What's the matter?" Sander asked casually.

    Keya looked at Sander's face and whispered: "Part of the scroll recording the secrets of the elves is missing."

    Sander's expression changed drastically. He no longer cared about confronting Han Mengxin. He walked up to Keya in two steps and said word by word: "What did you say? Say it again!"

    Keya was so startled by Sander's sudden burst of momentum that she couldn't help but take a step back, and replied with a trembling voice: "Well, part of the scroll recording the secrets of the elves is missing."

    "How much was lost?" Sander asked slowly.

    "The great elder said that there are five missing cards in the middle." Keya replied in a low voice.

    "You bastard! That old lady who succeeds in nothing but fails in everything. She can't even keep a picture scroll well, so what use can she have?" Sander suddenly cursed loudly and furiously.  It's not that Sander wants to scold, it's actually that what Keya said is too shocking. The secret scroll has been passed down from ancient times to the present, and it can be said to be related to the survival of the elves. Now a situation has arisen, which makes Sander, who serves as the elf prophet,  I can't help but be anxious.

    "Mr. Sander, do you think you can come back to the tribe with us now?" Keya took the opportunity to say to Sander, who was looking anxious.

    At this moment, Sander’s mind is all about the mysterious scroll.  How could he be in the mood to have fun with Keya and others anymore.  Hearing this, he nodded slowly.  He said to Keya: "You guys wait for me here for a while. I have to clean up before I can return with you."

    When Keya heard this, she felt happy and said hurriedly: "Then please hurry up, Mr. Sander. Do you need our help?"

    "You want to help? Okay, come with me. I happen to have some things I want to take away that I can't carry myself." Sander didn't refuse and answered smoothly.

    Keya just said that casually. Unexpectedly, the elf prophet in front of him actually agreed, and the tone sounded like they were going to help on the pole, which made him feel a little unhappy.  But the words have already been spoken.  It was not easy to change his mind at this time, so he led everyone into the woods with Xander.

    In the center of the grove, there is an artificial wooden house.  This should be Sander's residence.  Sander stood at the door of the cabin, as if he had just thought of something.  He blocked the door and said to Keya and others: "You girls stay here, you two come in with me."

    The accused Tiger and Shi Bafang followed Sander into the house.  Cynthia asked in confusion: "Strange? Why don't you let us in?"

    Han Mengxin on the side heard this and said: "Humph, what else can there be? There must be something shameful that we cannot see."

    "" Keya retorted a little, but when she thought of Sander's character, she agreed with Han Mengxin's statement.

    In fact, Sander did not let Keya and others enter the room just as Han Mengxin said. There were indeed some shameful things in the room that they should not let them see.

    As an old bachelor, the state of the room can be described as a pig's nest, but these are not the reasons why Sander asked Keya and others to stop.  The real reason is that the walls around the wooden house are covered with all kinds of beautiful elves.  And these beauties have one thing in common, they are all naked.

    Facing the surprised looks of Tiger and Shi Bafang, Sander smiled modestly and said: "Hahaha I like to draw a few strokes when I have nothing to do, and I have so many works without knowing it. Do you have any favorites?  If anyone likes it, I can give it to you."

    ……

    "Why do I feel like I have seen this person somewhere before?" Tiger said to himself as he looked at one of the pictures.

    Sander on the side heard the words and glanced at the pictures on the wall, smiled and said to Tiger: "Isn't this the elder you went to peek with me back then? Don't you remember?"

    "I didn't go peeking with you." Tiger said with a red face.

    "Hehehe Just say it like that. I'll tell you bluntly, everyone in the clan who is similar to you has had the experience of peeking together with me." Sander said with a smile after hearing this.

    "You!" Tiger stared at Xander, not knowing what to say.  Shi Bafang, who was standing next to him, saw this and said: "Okay Tiger, you are a man in your own right. If you peek, just peek, it's not a big deal, and you won't lose a piece of meat."

    Hearing Shi Bafang's words, Sander clapped his hands and said with a look of relief: "Okay. It's brilliant. We are not alone. Let's go observe and observe some other time. I haven't cared about the future body of my clan for a long time."  In good health."

    Shi Bafang didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. He shook his head and said, “That’s not what I meant.”

    "Hehehe"?…Don’t be shy, it’s just a man’s true nature.  "Sander smiled and patted Shi Bafang's shoulder, not caring about Shi Bafang's human identity at all.

    "Okay, you old guy, if you don't say a few words, you will die. Hurry up and tell us what to do next?" Seeing that Xander was talking more and more outrageously, Tiger hurriedly spoke, fearing that Xander would say some nonsense again.  Ask Sandow.

    Sander smiled slightly when he heard this and said to Tiger: "Don't worry, I don't have many things to bring. The only thing I can't worry about are these carefully drawn scrolls. I want to take these scrolls back. You can help me pick them off."  Just roll it down and put it together. I'm going to pack my luggage and change into some clean clothes."

    "You can still have clean clothes?" Tiger looked at the room that was comparable to a pig's nest in disbelief, and looked at Xander in disbelief and said.

    Sander's face was as thick as a city wall, and he didn't care about Tiger's ridicule. He just said slowly: "Um, Tiger, is Keya following you?"

    "Yeah." Tiger didn't know why Sander suddenly asked this, but he just responded and looked at Sander warily.  Sander smiled slightly and said, "I have some works about her here."

    “Where?” Tiger blurted out and asked.  As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Tiger realized that he had been fooled by the old guy in front of him again. He couldn't help but explain with a red face: "I, I didn't want her to be seen by others."

    "Make it up, keep making it up." Xander looked at Tiger with contempt and said.

    Tiger’s face turned red when he was told that, and in the end he became so angry that he said, “Stop talking nonsense, give it to me quickly!”

    Sander didn't care about Tiger's attitude. He turned around and rummaged around and found a box from the bottom of a cabinet. He opened it and took out a scroll and threw it to Tiger. He warned: "Don't break it. This is  There’s only one pair.”

    Full of excitement, Tiger hid aside and slowly opened the scroll, preparing to appreciate it alone.

    ……

    "What's wrong? Tiger, you seem a little excited." Sander looked at Tiger, who was trembling slightly, and asked with a smile.

    Tiger raised his head and glanced at Xander, gritted his teeth and said, "You old bastard!"

    Shi Bafang on the side came to the side curiously to take a look, and couldn't help but chuckle.  The scroll in Tiger's hand indeed indicated that the character in the painting was Keya, but it was Keya when she was five years old, wearing elf clothes.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 449 Return to the Elf Tribe

    Elf tribe

    As usual, as the sun rose, the elves who had rested for the night walked out of their homes and began to prepare for the day's work.  As usual, the elf Zinda was ready to replace her companions who kept vigil last night.  Unexpectedly, he had just met his companion, and before they had even exchanged a few words, he saw his companion suddenly looking behind him with his mouth wide open.  Seeing this, Xinda looked back in confusion. Among the group of people approaching, a familiar figure appeared in Xinda's sight.  Before Xinda could remember who that person was, she saw her companion suddenly turned around and ran towards the tribe, shouting as he ran: "Come quickly! That scourge Sander is back! Girls, please be careful in the future.  La!"

    Xander was very embarrassed. The excitement of returning to the tribe was like being showered with a bucket of cold water, which made Xander have the urge to turn around and leave.  However, as an elf prophet, Sander could not leave in anger due to the responsibilities left to him by his ancestors at this time. He could only stare with a dark face at the back of the elf who was still shouting to remind the female elves to pay attention.

    "Mr. Sander, let's go, the Great Elder is still waiting for you." Keya said to Sander carefully.

    Hearing this, Sander nodded and walked towards the tribe silently.  Cinda looked a little excited as she looked at Xander who was approaching.  After all, he is a legendary figure, although his reputation is not very good.

    "Welcome home Mr. Sander!" Cinda shouted.  Hearing Xinda's shout, Xander looked at Xinda, smiled and nodded.  After Xander left, the elf who was in charge of guarding with Xinda asked Xinda in confusion: "Xinda, why did you greet that Xander? His reputation is not good."

    "No matter what, he is the elf prophet in the tribe. No matter how bad his reputation is, we can't be rude." Xinda turned to look at Sander who had walked away, and explained in a low voice.  After listening to his explanation, the elves nodded in agreement. Xinda was right. Although elves advocate freedom, there is still a necessary hierarchy.  Subordinates respect their superiors, and superiors love and care for their subordinates. This is the tradition of elves.

    Elder Chris, who had disappeared, came up with a few people and saw Sander.  Chris showed a smile, looked at Xander and said, "You are finally willing to come back."

    Hearing this, Sander scratched his head and said, "No way, the person you sent is very talented. The news he brought also made me have to come back. Where is that old lady?"

    "In the entire tribe, I'm afraid you are the only one who dares to call the First Elder an old woman." Chris looked at Sander speechlessly and said.

    "There is no way, who told me that we are of the same generation as her. Chris, take me to see her." Sander shrugged and said to Chris.

    "Yes, please come with me. The Great Elder is waiting for you at home." Chris said with a smile, turned around and led the way.

    Sander looked around. When he glanced at the elves, most of them had wandering eyes.  Don't dare to look at him.  Xander laughed and followed up with Chris.

    "Mr. Sander, can you please not conflict with the Great Elder when I see her later?" Chris asked Sander as she walked.

    "No, I came back this time to scold her, but I couldn't help but have a conflict with her. That self-righteous old woman didn't fight for three days, then went to the house to uncover the tiles, even though she was already about to die, she still kept working all day long.  Stop." Xander shook his head and rejected Chris's request.

    Chris frowned in embarrassment. Just when she was about to speak again, she heard Sander say: "Long years no see. I didn't expect that Chris, you still maintain such a good figure. It doesn't look like you already have a girl who is almost ten years old."  A six-year-old girl. What secret recipe did you use?"

    "Thank you for the compliment. In fact, like other elves, you didn't do much. Mr. Sander, regarding what I just said" Chris thanked her.  Continue with the previous topic.

    “I don’t believe it, let me find time to check it for you later.”

    “…” Looking at Sander with a lewd smile on his face.  Kris shook her head secretly, knowing that the conflict between the person in front of her and the Great Elder was inevitable.

    When he brought Xander to the door of the great elder's house, Xander stopped Chris from going to report it, stepped forward alone, and kicked the door open.  Seeing this, Chris helplessly covered her forehead and smiled bitterly, and ordered the elves who followed to be on guard, so that no one else needed to get close to them for the time being.  Then he said to Lin Ke and others: "You and Keya go home and have a rest first. After the matter between Mr. Sander and the great elder is settled, I will ask Mr. Sander to go to Keya's house to find you."

    "That's it, it's all work." Lin Ke did not object to Chris's suggestion. He thanked Chris and left with Han Mengxin and others following Keya.  Cynthia also wanted to take this opportunity to slip away, but under the gaze of Chris, Cynthia walked up to Chris with a sneer on her face and said flatteringly: "Mother,I'll see you young again.  Hiss, mother, mother, please be merciful.  "

    Grabbing Cynthia’s right ear, Chris asked angrily: “Who told you to leave the tribe without saying a word?”

    "Oh, oh mother, let go first, your ear is going to break, it's going to break, it's really going to break." Cynthia screamed in pain with a look on her face.

    "Huh!" Chris snorted coldly and let go of her hand.

    Cynthia rubbed her ears and murmured in a low voice: "Isn't this because I'm worried about your objections?"

    "So you decided to sneak away? Do you know how worried I was after learning that you were missing!" Chris stared at Cynthia, and her right hand began to move again.

    Seeing this, Cynthia quickly covered her ears with both hands, and said to Chris with a sneer: "Mom, Cynthia knows she was wrong. She will never dare to say hello and run away without saying a word next time."

    "Huh? There's a next time?" Chris said, glaring at Cynthia.

    Cynthia quickly changed her words: "No, no, there will be no next time."

    "Huh! It's okay this time. What if there's an accident?" Chris looked at Cynthia with a worried look on her face and said.

    But before Cynthia could speak, she heard the quarrel between Sander and the great elder getting more and more intense in the great elder’s room.  Cynthia took the opportunity to change her words and said: "Mother, are you going in to persuade me?"

    "You are sick. The fighting inside is so fierce, why am I stupid enough to go in and seek abuse? Wait for now, and stop arguing when they get tired of arguing."

    ……

    Two hours later, Sander walked out of the room angrily. When he came to the door, Sander came back unwillingly and shouted: "You dissatisfied old woman, you have done something wrong and you still don't admit it, you will die."  Hold on for a while?"

    "Call"

    "boom"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a vase made close contact with Sander's forehead.  Kris, who was watching, was shocked when she saw this, and quickly led others to break up the fight.  Sander's head was opened, and he covered his bleeding forehead with his hand. Sander pointed at the room and cursed: "If you can't talk, just do it, you unreasonable" He didn't say anything yet.  Vases, benches almost everything that could be thrown was thrown at him, causing Sander to run away with his head in his hands.

    Chrissy shook her head and smiled bitterly. She originally invited the elf prophet back so that everyone could sit together and discuss countermeasures, but now it seems that this decision was not wise.  First, she ordered Cynthia to take someone to take Xander to Cynthia's house, and then Chris sighed inwardly and walked into the room.

    Before I could open my mouth, a UFO flew over.  Chris shouted while catching the UFO: "Great Elder. It's me."

    Hearing Chris’s voice, the elder put down the tea cup in his hand, shook his head with a wry smile and sighed, “I’m telling you a joke.”

    Hearing this, Chrissy shook her head, walked to the great elder and asked, "Great elder, what should we do now?"

    "How is that guy?" the great elder asked.

    "I have asked Cynthia to take Sander back to Keya's house for bandage. Great Elder, Mr. Sander is finally willing to come back. Isn't what you just did a bit" At this point, Chris stopped talking.  .  The great elder said what he had not said for Chrissy: "Is it too much? But there is nothing I can do about it. As soon as I saw his wretched look, I became very angry."

    "But now the scroll is lost, we need his help to find the lost scroll."

    "I know. I will go back and apologize to him later." The great elder was silent for a moment and said slowly.  Hearing what the great elder said, Chris secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    After following Cynthia back to Keya's house, Lin Ke and others who were resting were shocked when they saw Sander's appearance.  It was fine two hours ago, but it happened in such a blink of an eye.  Failed?

    Facing the curious eyes of Lin Ke and others, Sander calmly explained: "It's okay, it's just a small scratch. That old lady just needs to be taken care of."

    "I'll do it." Han Mengxin said after stopping Keya who was getting some medicine to bandage Sander.  Keya had seen Han Mengxin's ability and stopped after hearing this, while Sander looked at Han Mengxin with curiosity.

    As Han Mengxin’s abilities unfolded, Sander, who personally felt Han Mengxin’s abilities, closed his eyes slightly and was shocked.  As an elf prophet, predicting the future is his main job.  In Sander's prediction, the elves will encounter a catastrophe in the future, and the people who can resolve this disaster are those who have the ability to heal others.  Seeing the person in the prediction standing in front of him, Xander began to look a little excited.

    Not only Sander, but also Lin Ke and others knew Han Mengxin’s abilities, so they seemed a little surprised.But Cynthia, who was seeing her for the first time, seemed very excited.  The originally bloody wound slowly healed under her own eyes. This magical phenomenon made Cynthia very envious of Han Mengxin's ability.

    "Okay." After the wound on Sander's forehead healed, Han Mengxin said with a smile.  Cynthia on the side rushed forward, hugged Han Mengxin and said, "Mengxin, you are amazing. What did you use just now? Can you teach me?"

    "This cannot be taught. You must be born with this ability. Unfortunately, no matter how good my ability is, I can't save my brother." After speaking, Han Mengxin's tone became a little disappointed.  Hearing this, Cynthia quickly advised: "It doesn't matter, your brother will wake up, it's just a matter of time."

    "Thank you for your comfort." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    Sander reached out and touched the injured area on his forehead, looking at Han Mengxin with burning eyes.  Lin Ke on the side couldn't help but asked strangely when he saw this: "Mr. Sander, is there something wrong?"

    "Ah?" Sander, who was asked the question, came back to his senses, looked at Lin Ke and asked: "What did you just say?"

    "I'm asking Mr. Sander, did you feel something was wrong just now? I see that you have been staring at Mengxin just now. Are you dissatisfied with Mengxin?"

    Lin Ke’s words made everyone in the room look at Sander.  Seeing this, Sander smiled and said: "There is nothing wrong. It's just that I was shocked by this little girl's ability just now. Our elves' healing skills are acquired. Although we must have certain qualifications before practicing, but  Compared with this little girl, it is like heaven and earth. By the way, I would like to remind you that there are religions running rampant in the human world outside. It is best not to use this little girl's ability, so as not to provoke the entanglement of those religious people.  "

    "Thank you for your reminder, we will pay attention to it." Lin Ke reminded Sander.  Thank you.

    After Sander was cured, everyone was smart enough not to ask about the meeting between Sander and the Great Elder. Judging from the results, the meeting was very heated.

    “Sander is a restless person.  When nothing happened, Bian said to Tiger: "Hey, Tiger, take me out for a walk. I haven't returned to the tribe for many years, and I have almost forgotten the terrain in the tribe."

    "Huh? Oh." Tiger said with some reluctance.

    She pulled the reluctant Tiger out of the house. When he was leaving, Keya chased him and said to Tiger, "Come back after you finish shopping. We'll wait for you to come back and have dinner together."

    "Well, we'll go back as soon as we go." Tiger replied after hearing this.

    Watching Sander and Tiger leave, Keya turned to look at Lin Ke and asked: "Lin Ke. Do you think Bafang can do it? Here, men never know how to cook."

    Lin Ke laughed when he heard this and said: "Haha don't worry, Bafang is very powerful. He serves as the chef in our group, and what he usually has to do is to cook food that is good for our bodies. But  The ingredients you have here are limited, and I don’t know what surprises he will bring us.”

    "How about we go take a look secretly?" Cynthia on the side suggested after hearing this.

    This proposal was unanimously approved by everyone. Except for Lin Ke and Lian Peng who were left to take care of Han Yu, Han Mengxin, Keya, and Cynthia sneaked into the kitchen of Keya's house.  According to Han Mengxin's idea, just go in and take a look.  But Keya and Cynthia disagreed, in the elf tribe.  A male elf who cooks is considered a loser.  In order to take care of Shi Bafang's dignity, Keya and Cynthia proposed to take a sneak peek and then go back.

    Unexpectedly, while the three girls were still struggling, Shi Bafang, who was staying in the kitchen, came out instead.  I saw Shi Bafang standing at the door of the kitchen with his hands covered with white powder. As soon as he saw Han Mengxin, he said immediately: "Mengxin, you came just in time. Please help me get the spice box in my luggage. I need some tools in there.  .By the way, here’s the pot of oil.”

    "Okay. By the way, Bafang. What are you going to make for us?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "Oh, because elves are all vegetarian, I plan to make some pasta. By the way, Keya, do you elves eat eggs?" Shi Bafang seemed to have just remembered and asked Keya, who was standing next to Han Mengxin.

    "Egg? What egg?" Keya asked in confusion.

    "Any eggs will do, such as bird eggs or something like that."

    "Oh, I have eaten it before, but it doesn't seem to be very tasty." Keya replied after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang smiled slightly and said to Keya: "Keya, do you know what is the most amazing thing about a chef? It is to make unpalatable things delicious. Please go and collect some bird eggs."

    "Oh, okay." Keya didn't know what Shi Bafang wanted to do with those unpalatable bird eggs.?Still nodded and prepared to collect some nearby bird eggs.

    "Um, Bafang, can I go into the kitchen and have a look?" Just as Shi Bafang was about to return to the kitchen, Cynthia suddenly asked.  But before Shi Bafang could agree, Keya had already spoken out in advance and said to Cynthia: "We'll see later, come with me to collect bird eggs first." After saying that, he pulled Cynthia away without any explanation.

    "Did I cause her dissatisfaction somewhere?" Shi Bafang asked Han Mengxin in confusion.

    Han Mengxin shook her head when she heard this, "No, don't think too much about it. It's just that here, cooking for a man is considered a worthless behavior. I'm afraid Keya doesn't want you to misunderstand."

    "Oh, that's it, then I'm relieved." After saying that, Shi Bafang turned around and returned to the kitchen to continue working.

    And while Shi Bafang was preparing in the kitchen, Keya pulled Cynthia around to collect bird eggs, and Lin Ke and other women were taking care of Han Yu who was in a coma, Tiger was walking with Xander in the tribe that had not returned for a long time.

    It was said that he was familiar with the environment, but in Tiger's opinion, it was more like identifying a crime scene.  Everywhere he went, Xander would always point to a certain place and tell Tiger about his glorious achievements back then, which made Tiger's forehead appear with black lines.  But he couldn't block Xander's mouth, so he could only let Xander recall.  And Xander's voice was still loud, as if he was afraid that the people around him wouldn't hear. Tiger, who was standing next to him, felt like a needle was on his back. He lowered his head as if he had a guilty conscience, lest others think that he and Xander were in the same group.  .

    "Look up, it's just the envy and jealousy of some people. What's there to be ashamed of?" Sander's dissatisfied voice sounded in Tiger's ears.

    Tiger looked up and saw Xander looking at him with contempt.  Tiger smiled bitterly and said in a low voice: "Mr. Sander, I am already quite old, and it took a lot of effort to get together with Keya, so please don't let my image in front of Keya be completely ruined."

    "Tch, what's face? You see, I never want it, so I can live a more comfortable life." Xander glanced at Tiger with contempt and said.

    Tiger shouted in his heart: "But I want it."

    Seeing Tiger hanging his head and looking listless, Xander said angrily: "Go back, it's so boring to be with you. I don't have the courage to go with me to peek at the elders bathing."

    Hearing this, Tiger smiled bitterly in his heart, sighing secretly that he was not a kind person when he met others.  To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 450 Night Talk

    For the elves who usually only eat fruits, the dinner prepared by Shi Bafang can be said to be delicious as they have never tasted before.  Keya and Cynthia had never thought that bird eggs, which had never tasted good, could be so delicious if fried instead of boiled.  Seeing Keya and other elves eating like reincarnations of starving ghosts, Lin Ke and others felt amused.

    "Eat slowly, don't choke." Han Mengxin reminded Cynthia sitting next to her softly.  Hearing this, Cynthia swallowed the food in her mouth, looked at Han Mengxin with some embarrassment and said, "I'm sorry, the food made by Bafang is really delicious. Well, can I have another bowl?"

    "Okay. If you like to eat it, I will tell you how to make it later. If you want to eat it in the future, you can also make it yourself." Shi Bafang said with a smile.

    Hearing that Shi Bafang was willing to teach her how to make this delicious food, Cynthia's eyes lit up and she nodded hurriedly: "Okay, okay, I'm willing to learn. But, is it troublesome to make such slippery noodles?"  ?”

    "It doesn't take much trouble, you can learn it once you learn it." Shi Bafang said with a smile.

    Shi Bafang's words made Keya, who was already full, prick up his ears. He glanced at Shi Bafang hesitantly and asked, "Can I learn it too?"

    "sure."

    After receiving Shi Bafang’s reply, Keya smiled, and so did Tiger.  Keya learned that she can eat whatever she wants.  Thinking of this, Tiger grinned widely.  Sander on the side couldn't bear it and couldn't help but asked: "Tiger, I didn't preach to you, why are you happy?"

    "Er" Tiger was stunned when he heard this.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang said quickly: "Anyone who wants to learn can come and have a look. I will show you how to do it when the time comes. You will learn it after watching it a few times."

    "Did you hear that? Everyone from all over the world is willing to teach me." Tiger looked at Xander with a proud look on his face and said.  When Xander heard this, he smiled mischievously and said, "Tiger, if you learn to cook, aren't you afraid of being laughed at by the people in your clan?"

    "Er" Tiger was stuck at the question again and looked towards Shi Bafang for help.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang said: "There is nothing to laugh at. Do it yourself. You will have enough food and clothing. Only lazy people will make excuses for their laziness and laugh at those who can cook."

    "Yes! You lazy boy!" Tiger yelled in agreement, but everyone present knew that Tiger's last shout was about Sander.  Sander just couldn't see Tiger being so proud. He rolled his eyes and looked like he was remembering, and said, "Remember, I think back then"

    "Mr. Sander, let's learn together. After all, you live alone. It's not a problem to always eat fruit." Tiger hurriedly interrupted Sander.

    Xander glanced at Tiger, who had a flattering look on his face, snorted coldly, and said nothing.  Tiger lowered his head to eat the noodles in embarrassment.  Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, Keya smiled and said: "Anyway, thank you Bafang for your generosity."

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter." Shi Bafang said quickly.

    "What does it smell like? It smells so good." Elder Chris's voice came from outside the door.

    "Mother." Cynthia quickly brought Chris to the table and offered the noodles in her bowl like a treasure.  Chrissy took a bite, her eyes lit up immediately, and she asked Cynthia with a smile: "Is it made by Keya? It's delicious."

    "No. No, it was done by Bafang." Keya replied quickly after hearing this.

    "Oh? You know how to cook?" Chris looked at Shi Bafang in surprise and asked.

    "Yes, I am a famous chef." Shi Bafang replied with a smile.

    "Mom, Bafang has promised to teach me how to make noodles. When I learn it, I will cook it for you every day." Cynthia on the side promised Chris with a smile.  Lin Ke smiled when he heard this, reached out and touched Cynthia's head and said, "Cynthia. If you eat noodles every day, you will spit out sour water."

    "Huh? Why?" Cynthia asked puzzledly.

    "Because I'm tired of eating."

    "What should we do?" Cynthia asked with a troubled face.

    "Fool. Noodles are not the only kind of pasta." Han Mengxin replied casually.

    "Really?" Cynthia asked, looking at Shi Bafang.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang smiled and said: "Of course, in addition to noodles, there are many types of pasta, such as steamed buns, steamed buns, dumplings, bread, cakes" As Shi Bafang told, Cynthia couldn't hold back her saliva.  After taking a sip, Cynthia looked at Shi Bafang and said, "Then can you leave it all to me?"

    Shi Bafang heard this and replied: "Yes, but making some of these foods requires tools, which I don't have readily available here."

    “It doesn’t matter, just tell me what tools you need, and I’ll figure it out.” Cynthia promised.

    "Oh, ??What can you do?  "Xander asked curiously.

    "Well" Cynthia looked at her mother Chris when she heard this.  Seeing this, Chris gave Cynthia a headache. She laughed and cursed: "Damn girl, your solution is to ask me for help, right?"

    "Hehe Mother, please help me just once. Don't you think this is a good opportunity to improve our elves' food?" Cynthia hugged Chris's arm and said coquettishly for the sake of future oral delivery.

    Chris was also looking forward to the food that Shi Bafang just mentioned, so she nodded Cynthia's head and said angrily: "I won't do this next time."

    "Okay, mother, you are so kind." Cynthia cheered happily, hugged Chris's neck and kissed Chris's cheek hard.

    "Go, go, don't mess around." Chris, who was suddenly attacked, pushed away the excited Cynthia, looked at Shi Bafang and asked, "What tools do you need?"

    "Some simple tools, I will draw the tools you need later and give them to you." Shi Bafang replied after hearing this.

    "Okay." Chris nodded.

    After talking about the meal, Chris looked at Xander and talked about the purpose of coming here.  It turns out that the great elder sent her to deliver medicine to Sander.  But looking at Xander's appearance, he didn't seem to be injured at all.

    "How is it? There are no scars at all." Sander pushed his hair back with some pride and asked Chris.

    "Uhyes. But I clearly saw that you were beaten to a bloody head?" Chris replied with a puzzled look on his face.

    Sander smiled and said: "Don't be surprised, I can recover so quickly. The key is that I am luckier than that old lady."

    Hearing the word "old woman", a black line appeared on Chris's forehead, and she said softly to Sander: "Mr. Sander, can you please stop calling the great elder a woman. This will easily make the great elder dissatisfied with you.  .”

    "Tch, so what if you're dissatisfied? She didn't ask you to express her desire to reconcile with me in the name of delivering medicine. You tell her later that if you want me to forgive her, just let her come here by herself. Anyway, I don't  I will go to her place again to get beaten."

    "You said you want to stay here? I'm afraid it's not convenient." Chris hesitated and said after hearing this.

    "What's the inconvenience?" Sander asked puzzledly.

    "Most of the people here are girls, and your reputation is not very good. I'm afraid it's not appropriate to stay here, right?" Chris said to Sander while thinking about it.

    "It's okay, I don't mind."

    "But we don't mind." Keya and Lin Ke looked at each other.  said in unison.

    "Why? Isn't that kid also a man?" Sander pointed in all directions and shouted dissatisfied.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang said, "Well, I'm staying at Tiger's house by borrowing, and I'll only come here during the day."

    Sander was stunned when he heard this.  But this didn't bother him. He rolled his eyes and said, "I heard that you have a comatose patient here, and he is also a man."

    "Thank you for knowing that that person was a comatose patient. Are you unconscious?" Cynthia looked at Sander with contempt and said.  With an old guy like Xander.  It's hard to respect him.

    "That, that" Sander was at a loss for words.  Tiger saw this and said: "Stop that, just follow me honestly."

    "No, I hate men." Sander refused sternly.

    “…” Everyone in the room was stunned at the same time.  Then he looked at Xander speechlessly.

    "Let's ask Mr. Sander to check on Han Yu's condition first," Chris suggested.

    Everyone came to Han Yu's room together, under the expectant eyes of Lin Ke and others.  Sander did an examination for Han Yu.  Similar to the previous great elder, wait until the inspection is completed.  Xander's face looked a little strange.

    "How is it?" Lin Ke asked impatiently. Han Mengxin and others around him were also staring at Sander with bright eyes.

    "Well" Sander thought for a moment, and suddenly said to everyone with a surprised look on his face: "Oh, this is terrible, this person's condition is very bad, I must always stay by his side, otherwise he may have  Risk to life.”

    Looking at Sander’s poor acting, the elves headed by Chris lowered their heads in shame, feeling ashamed to have such similar people.  Hearing Xander's words becoming more and more outrageous, Chris winked at Tiger.  Tiger understood and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, it's getting late, we should go back."

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang nodded, and Tiger walked to Xander's side, picked up Xander and walked out of the house.  Seeing this, Xander hurriedly shouted: "Don't pull me, I said everything"??'s.  "

    "Save it for yourself, we elves have all disgraced you today." Tiger whispered in Sander's ear angrily, and then together with Shi Bafang, they handed Sander to Sander regardless of his struggle.  He walked out of the house and walked towards Tiger's house.

    Chris said to Lin Ke with some embarrassment: "Sorry, Mr. Sander has always been like this."

    "Understood, understood." Lin Ke smiled and nodded.

    After returning to Tiger’s home, Shi Bafang went back to draw drawings of tools for making pasta, while Sander was preparing to go out quietly.  Tiger blocked Sander's path and whispered: "Mr. Sander, please show some respect to us elves."

    "What do you mean by that?" Xander looked at Tiger in confusion and asked.

    Hearing this, Tiger asked angrily: "Where are you planning to go?"

    "Eh the night is charming tonight, I want to go out and enjoy the moon." Sander rolled his eyes and replied.

    Tiger rolled his eyes, admiring the moon?  Watching the moon on the night of the first grade of junior high school?

    "Do you think I will believe you?" Tiger asked.

    "You can believe this."

    “I really don’t believe this.”

    ……

    "Let me out." Seeing that Tiger was blocking the door and refusing to let him go out, Sander ordered with a straight face.  Tiger shook his head stubbornly and said to Sander: "Mr. Sander, go back to the house and rest"

    "Silly boy, do you really think I'm going to spy on someone's girl? I have something important to go to the elder." Sander said to Tiger in a low voice with a straight face.

    Tiger glanced at Xander suspiciously.  Xander's expression was serious, and there was no trace of fakeness. But when he thought of Xander's character, Tiger said, "It's okay to let you go out. But I will go with you."

    “You, you don’t believe me?” Xander glared at Tiger angrily and asked.

    Tiger smiled when he heard this and replied in a low voice: "Mr. Sander, based on your past behavior, it is really hard for me to believe that you will have something serious to do when you go out tonight."

    "You" Sander glared at Tiger, and Tiger looked at him without showing any weakness. After a while, Sander said helplessly: "Okay, okay. If you want to follow, then just follow. Anyway, I  Have a clear conscience.”

    "Then let's go. I'll send Mr. Sander to see the great elder." Tiger said with a smile.

    "How about we go do something exciting on the way?" Sander thought for a while and suggested to Tiger.  However, this proposal was rejected by Tiger with a smile and a shake of his head.

    Like escorting a prisoner, Tiger sent Sander to the door of the great elder’s house.  The door of the elder's house had been repaired by someone, and Sander was about to step forward and kick the door open.  Tiger hurriedly pulled Sander back and whispered: "Let me do it. Mr. Sander probably didn't want to quarrel with the great elder this time."

    Hearing this, Sander nodded and stood aside.  Tiger smiled slightly, walked to the door and knocked gently, and soon a question came from the room.  "Who is it?"

    "Great Elder, I am Tiger."

    "Squeak" the door opened, and the elder stood at the door wearing pajamas. He looked at Tiger suspiciously and asked, "What's the matter with you coming so late?"

    "Oh. Mr. Sander wants to see you for something. Huh? Where is Mr. Sander?" When Tiger turned around, he found that Sander, who had been standing not far behind him just now, had disappeared.

    "Where are the people?" the great elder asked.

    "Well I'm sorry for disturbing the great elder's rest." Tiger apologized with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "Well go ahead. Remember to keep a close eye on that old gangster Sander. Don't let him harass those human girls. This is about the face of my elven clan."

    "Yes, then Tiger will leave first." Tiger agreed, turned around and left in a hurry.

    After the shadow of Tiger could no longer be seen, the elder standing at the door looked at a shadow outside the house and shouted in a low voice: "You immortal, you don't rest in the middle of the night, why do you come here to me?"

    "Hehehe I didn't expect that your alertness is still quite high, and you haven't deteriorated at all because of your age." Sander walked out of the hiding place with a smile and looked at the great elder and said.

    The Great Elder narrowed his eyes, looked at Sander and said, "It seems that you came here tonight to pick a fight with me."

    "Don't get me wrong, I have something important to tell you." Seeing this, Sander stopped joking and said hurriedly.

    "What's the matter?" the great elder asked coldly.

    "You're just going to talk to me here?" Xander asked, looking around.

    "What? You still want to enter my house?" The elder raised his eyebrows and asked with a sneer.

    "It's okay to stand here, but if you areIf you are short-sighted and see it, don't blame me if there are scandals.  "Xander shrugged indifferently and replied.

    The Great Elder regretted coming out to meet this bastard in front of him.  But what this bastard said makes sense. If a scandal really comes out, Sander will be shameless, but he still wants it.  Thinking of this, the great elder gritted his teeth and glared at Sander and shouted: "Get in here quickly."

    Xander walked into the room with a smile, looked around and said, "It was sorted out quite quickly."

    "Stop talking about these useless things. Let's get down to business. Get out of here right away!" The great elder sat down in his seat with an expression on his face.

    Sander was very familiar with him and did not need to be greeted by the elder. He sat opposite the elder and asked with a smile: "Don't you even have a cup of tea?"

    "Stop talking nonsense! Let's get down to business!" the Great Elder glared at Sander and shouted.

    Sander shrugged, stopped teasing the elder, and asked straight to the point: "Have you seen the man named Han Yu brought by the humans?"

    The great elder was stunned when he heard this. After looking at Sander up and down, he asked, "Have you read it?"

    “I just saw it and it made me feel very strange.” Sander replied casually.

    "Don't look around!" The great elder scolded Sander, then frowned and said, "I also saw it not long ago. To be honest, I am also a little curious about the human named Han Yu."

    "Tell me the reason why those humans came to us." Sander said solemnly.

    "They were able to come here because of a misunderstanding in the first place. Didn't you notice that Cynthia's child had a veil on her face?"

    “I saw it, what’s wrong?” Xander asked in confusion.

    "The child was attacked by those humans because of his curiosity. Afterwards, those humans regretted their actions. One of them went to the Tianchi at the top of the Rocky Mountains to collect snowdrops for Cynthia, while the rest stayed here to serve as  Hostages. It was also by chance that we discovered that those humans were likely to be the key to resolving future disasters for our elves, so we maintained a friendly attitude toward those humans. And those humans did not let us down.  , are now trying their best to help us. Two of them are still working in front of the tree of life, with the purpose of opening that door as soon as possible. As long as that door is opened, we will have the opportunity to know the withering of the tree of life.  What’s the reason?”

    "Didn't those humans do anything abnormal?" Sander asked aloud.

    "No, they have been very friendly since they came here. What? Are they rude to you? You deserve it. Your old habits must have happened again."

    "Nonsense, they are pretty good to me. You smashed a vase on me this morning, and it was a girl named Han Mengxin who treated me. Jenny, do you know? That girl has a more powerful healing technique than the one we have practiced.  ability."

    "Don't call me that name!" the great elder glared at Sander and shouted, and Sander shrugged indifferently.  At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and it was Elder Chris.  The moment they saw Chris, Sander and the Great Elder Jenny shouted in their hearts at the same time: "My innocence!" To be continued.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 451: Teaching Cooking Skills

    "I didn't see anything!" Chrissy said this and turned to run away, but Sander blocked Chrissy's way with a quick step.  (:, Read the novel for the fastest update) The Great Elder walked up to Chris in two steps, grabbed her shoulders with both hands, and said seriously: "Things are not what you think."

    "Yes, yes, I won't tell others." Chris quickly replied.

    Sander, Great Elder: ""

    ……

    After listening to the Great Elder’s explanation, Chris finally believed that Sander and the Great Elder had not just had a secret tryst.  But then he was attracted by the question of Han Mengxin mentioned by the great elder, and couldn't help but ask: "Great elder, what do you and the prophet mean"

    "Observe and observe first." The elder understood the meaning of Chris's words and replied calmly.

    "oh."

    Not wanting Chris to think too much, the great elder asked: "Why did you come to me so late? What's the matter?" Chris heard this and replied: "It's not anything important, it's the human named Shi Bafang.  I promised to teach Keya and the others some cooking skills, and I want the girls in the clan to learn them too."

    "Cooking skills?" The elder looked at Chris suspiciously.

    Seeing this, Chris quickly said: "Yes, it's cooking. Great Elder, you don't know, that human named Shi Bafang is a chef, and the food he makes is very delicious. I have tasted it. By the way, Sander  Sir, I’ve tasted it too.”

    "Chris, elves can't eat meat. Could it be that you" the great elder asked with a frown.

    "The great elder misunderstood. It is pasta, food made of flour. There is no meat at all in the middle." Kris heard this and hurriedly explained to the great elder.

    "Is it delicious?" the great elder looked at Sander and asked.

    Sander smiled slightly and replied: "I won't tell you."

    "" The great elder stared, and Chris sighed secretly, complaining in her heart that Sander was seeking death by teasing the great elder at this time.

    As expected, it was just as Chris expected.  The great elder narrowed his eyes, looked at Sander and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Gone."

    "Then get out of here!" The elder picked up a tea cup and threw it over. Sander dodged and ran out.  After Sander disappeared, the elder looked at Chris and said, "Chris, when will Shi Bafang start teaching people tomorrow? I want to go and see it."

    Chrissy heard this and replied: "Oh, Keya and the others have agreed to start at seven o'clock tomorrow morning. First, they will cook some food that does not require the use of special kitchen utensils. After we have made the kitchen utensils we need to use, we will teach us other foods.  practice."

    "Well, I know, I'll be there tomorrow. I'd like to see what food that Shi Bafang can make."

    The next morning, because there were no entertainment activities, when the kitchen utensils were placed at the door of Keya's house, in addition to the female elves who came to learn cooking skills, many male elves who had nothing to do also came over.  Looking at Shi Bafang standing in front of the long table.  The eyes of these male elves were filled with contempt and jealousy.  She despises him as a man for learning cooking skills that only women learn, and is jealous that this boy who can cook is receiving so much attention from girls.

    Shi Bafang always had a shy smile on his face. Seeing that almost everyone had come, he cleared his throat and said to everyone: "I won't say any more nonsense. Let's get started now. I know that elves don't eat meat.  , so I will teach you some ways to make food that does not require the use of meat. First of all, I will teach you how to make noodles" As he said that, Shi Bafang took out an iron basin prepared last night.  After placing it on the long table, he continued to everyone: "The reason why you use a basin to knead the noodles is that it is so clean that you don't need to worry too much about cleaning it up afterwards. Of course, if you want to knead the noodles on the long table, you can also do it. It's just a matter of cleaning up afterwards."  It takes a little more time. By the way, one more thing to remind you, before using the basin and noodles, it is best to make the basin dry, so that the noodles will not stick to the basin easily. Here is a little tip,  Just put the basin on the fire before kneading the noodles. You don’t need to get too close to the flame, just dry the inside of the basin"

    The female elves sitting in the first few rows paid careful attention to every word Shi Bafang said, while the elves standing in the back who were just watching the fun gradually became serious.  An expert will know if there is one as soon as he takes action.  Listening to what Shi Bafang said so eloquently, the elves who had previously been skeptical of Shi Bafang no longer dared to underestimate Shi Bafang.

    At the outermost edge of the crowd, the Great Elder and Chris stood side by side. They both kept a low profile and did not go to the innermost part to listen to the lecture. After all, they were quite young. It would be very shameful for anyone to know that they were here to study secretly.  thing.

    "Great Elder, how are you? I'm right." Chris asked the Great Elder in a low voice with a smile.

    ??"Hmph, it's better not to draw premature conclusions until the end of the matter." The great elder snorted softly and said without admitting defeat.  To be honest, before coming here, the great elder was still skeptical about Shi Bafang's intention to teach people how to cook.  But now, the suspicion of the great elder has been shaken. If he does not admit defeat now, he is just being tough. In fact, in his heart, the great elder already knows that the Shi Bafang in front of him can cook, but he does not know that Shi Bafang can teach the female elf in the clan.  What food to make.

    With this question in mind, the great elder once again looked at Shi Bafang, who was demonstrating how to make dough to everyone in the venue.  In order to deepen everyone's impression, Shi Bafang selected four female elves, including Cynthia, to work with him and teach them how to make dough.  Seeing the flustered look of the chosen female elf, everyone onlookers understood that making a face was not an easy task.

    "Don't put too much flour and water. If you add too much, it will be dry, and if you don't, it will be thin. So it must be the right amount. As long as the flour can be mixed into a ball, it will be fine." Shi Bafang reminded those who were learning to knead the dough with him while explaining.  The female elves don't have to use all their strength to knead the noodles, just use moderate strength.

    Look at the reconciliation between Shi Bafang and Cynthia, and make a judgment.  Shi Bafang was clean all over, but Cynthia and the others had a lot of white spots on their bodies.  There was flour on his hands, arms, and even his face.  Especially Cynthia, who was the best at making peace with people, touched her head in embarrassment after being praised by Shi Bafang, which immediately made everyone burst into laughter.

    "Let's go clean it first." Shi Bafang said to Cynthia with a smile.

    Cynthia smiled sheepishly.  Following the other three elves to clean up, four female elves followed Keya on stage and took over the dough that Cynthia and the others had reconciled.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang continued: "Now that the noodles are mixed, the next step is the focus. I want to teach you several methods of making noodles. Since the kitchen utensils that need to be used are not ready yet, I will teach you two methods first. One is  One is boiling, and the other is frying. And after you have the kitchen utensils you need to use, I can also teach you how to steam."

    “So there are only three types.” A disappointed voice came from the crowd.  Shi Bafang was not angry after hearing this.  He continued: "The three types actually just refer to cooking methods, but there are many types. First, let's talk about cooking. As the name suggests, it means using a pot to cook the food we want to cook. I plan to leave it to you to know the specific types of food.  There are two ways to make noodles and dumplings. Noodles include wide noodles, thin noodles, and shaved noodles. Depending on the ingredients, you can make noodles with no fewer than ten flavors, while dumplings have only one kind. However, the taste varies with the fillings.  There are many kinds. For example, mushrooms, leeks, cabbage, you can wrap whatever you can think of. It just depends on whether it tastes good or not. It all depends on your own taste."

    "Stop talking, tell us to do it quickly." Another shout came from the crowd.  interrupted Shi Bafang's words.  This shout made the female elves who were learning cooking skills from Shi Bafang very angry, and they all turned their heads to look at the place where the noise came from.  It's a pity that the man shut up after saying it, and I don't know who shouted.

    "Okay, I can't make you understand just by talking. Let me show you how to stretch the dough?" Shi Bafang said, taking out a portion of the dough in front of him and placing it on the long table in front of him, then picked up a round ball.  The shaped wooden stick said to everyone: "The rolling pin I am holding in my hand is called a rolling pin. It is used for rolling dough. This tool is necessary when making pasta. Of course, it can also be used as a weapon." Listen.  At this point, the female elves chuckled.  When the laughter subsided, Shi Bafang continued: "What we have to do now is to press the dough into a flat shape, and then use a knife to turn these flat dough into several noodles. Remember, try to make the cuts as big as possible.  Likewise, this can keep the stretched noodles uniform in size, and the taste will not be affected." After saying that, Shi Bafang put down the knife, took the noodles that had been drawn on the table in his hands, and twisted the two ends.  Said: "Next is the noodles" As he said this, Shi Bafang's arms began to shake, extending to both sides while shaking, and his mouth was not idle. While shaking his arms, he said to everyone: "The noodles I just mentioned  This is how thin noodles are made. If you like wide noodles, shake them for a shorter time. If you like thin noodles, shake them longer. Remember, if you like thin noodles, you can shake them into wide noodles.  After folding the face, give it a shake."

    "What is the method of cutting noodles?" someone in the crowd asked.

    Shi Bafang smiled and replied: "Don't worry, learn one by one, first learn how to make wide noodles and thin noodles, and then learn other methods." After that, Shi Bafang began to guide Keya and others to start practicing stretching noodles.  Keya and the others started shaking their faces. Looking at the lively male elves, they felt a little hot in their heads and nosebleeds came up.  The shaking of the arms made the elves' originally not great breasts also tremble. This form made these male elves secretly decide to??You must eat thin noodles.

    Seeing Keya and others sweating profusely from exhaustion, Shi Bafang asked Keya and others to go down to rest for a while, and then asked Cynthia and others to come on stage again after cleaning, and said to everyone: "Next, I will teach you.  How to make dumplings.”

    “What about the method of cutting noodles?” Someone in the crowd reminded Shi Bafangdao.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang replied: "I'll teach you about cutting noodles later, because when making noodles, you need to put an iron pot filled with water in front of you. This is the last thing I want to teach you, how to cook noodles." After saying that, Shi Bafang said to  Cynthia and others said: "Come closer, making dumplings requires some skills, so watch carefully."

    Cynthia and others came closer after hearing this, and heard Shi Bafang continue: "You need to prepare two things to make dumplings, one is the dumpling wrapper, and the other is the dumpling filling. The dumpling filling is easy to make, you just need to choose the ingredients you want to eat, chop them and mix them  Just put it together. The dumpling wrapper needs a little skill." As he said that, Shi Bafang took off a little bit of dough from the mixed dough.  Putting it on the long table in front of him, he rolled it with the rolling pin in his hand and said: "You don't need to use too much dough, as long as it can be rolled out to the size of your own palm. Remember, the dough must be rolled evenly, it is best  It can be rolled into a round shape." While speaking.  A round dumpling wrapper appeared in front of everyone.

    Then Shi Bafang took out the previously mixed dumpling filling from under the long table and said to everyone: "This is the dumpling filling I made in advance. It is mixed with mushrooms and eggs, and a little chives are added to it. Oh, by the way,  And don’t forget to add salt. How much you add depends on your taste.” At this point, Shi Bafang spread his left hand.  He put the dumpling wrapper he had just rolled out in his left hand, took out a small spoon in his right hand, took some dumpling filling and put it into the dumpling wrapper, and said to everyone: "Making dumplings is easy. Just put the dumpling filling into the dumpling wrapper, and then put it in the dumpling wrapper."  Just wrap it up. But when making dumplings, you must wrap them tightly and not fall apart. Otherwise, when you put them in the pot, they will turn into pieces of soup as soon as they are boiled by water."

    Watching a dumpling being wrapped in Shi Bafang's hands.  Cynthia and others also tried to roll out the dumpling wrappers.  It just looks easier than making it. Looking at the strangely shaped dumpling skins in their hands, Cynthia and others looked very ashamed.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang comforted him: "It doesn't matter, practice makes perfect. You just learned it, so it doesn't matter if you make it like this. After you do it more, you can roll out the same dumpling skins as me." He said.  Shi Bafang rolled out more than ten dumpling wrappers in succession and said to Cynthia and others: "You guys try making dumplings first."

    Cynthia and others followed the instructions and each picked up a piece of dumpling wrapper and began to wrap it like Shi Bafang had just done. However, after wrapping, they discovered that either their buns could not be closed or the fillings of the dumplings leaked out.  Put together with the dumplings made by Shi Bafang, each one looks deformed.

    Shi Bafang didn’t say much. While Cynthia and the others were making dumplings, he quickly made a bunch of dumplings, which seemed to be twenty or thirty, and waited for Cynthia to finish their first work.  Shi Bafang said to everyone: "Okay, I have finished explaining how to make pasta. Next, I will teach you how to cook these prepared pasta. In fact, cooking is very simple. It is to cook the noodles we have made.  Put the dumplings into a pot of boiling water and eat them when they are cooked. Now let us witness it with our own eyes. By the way, I will also teach you how to slice noodles." As he said that, Shi Bafang picked up the noodles and kneaded them in front of him.  He held a ball of dough in his left hand and a dagger in his right hand, and said to everyone: "To make shaved noodles, you need to put a pot of boiling water in front of you. And shaved noodles, as the name suggests, are peeled noodles."  Falling, Shi Bafang saw the dagger in Shi Bafang's right hand scratch the dough held in his left hand, and the cut dough fell into the pot. Then Shi Bafang said with a smile: "Did you see it? It's that simple. Let's teach you today.  Everyone, if you are interested, why not come up and experience it for yourself."

    As soon as Shi Bafang finished speaking, after watching for a long time, the female elves who had long wanted to try it out immediately walked to the long table as if they had received orders, and began to recall and practice at the same time, squeezing Shi Bafang aside.  .

    And Shi Bafang didn't pay attention. He stepped aside and corrected the mistakes made by the female elf in practice from time to time.  Seeing the female elves busy, the male elves who were watching the excitement were reluctant to leave for a long time.  Seeing this, Cynthia deliberately asked Shi Bafang loudly: "Master, what should I do with these prepared foods?"

    "Of course I will eat it. Waste is a very shameful behavior." Shi Bafang replied casually.

    "But who is responsible for eating?" Cynthia asked again.  This sentence immediately made the male elves around him full of expectations.  Shi Bafang heard this and asked, "What do you think?"

    "I think it's fairest for whoever cooks it to eat it." Cynthia glanced at the male elves around her secretly, and spoke her thoughts loudly, and immediately got the approval of the female elves who were studying.  It also disappointed the male elves around him.

    &nbsp; Chris in the distance shook her head when she saw it, and whispered: "What a naughty girl." The elder on the side disagreed and said: "I think Cynthia is right. Try it with your own hands.  It’s reasonable to think about the food you put in with your own efforts.”

    The great elder’s voice was a little loud, which made the surrounding elves notice the arrival of the great elder and the elders.  Seeing this, Chris smiled bitterly, walked up to Shi Bafang and said, "Thank you for being the professor."

    "You're welcome, this is not something that needs to be kept secret." Shi Bafang replied politely.

    Before Chris could say a few more polite words, an elf suddenly squeezed in from outside the crowd. Regardless of everyone's gaze, he whispered a few words in Chris's ear. Chris's face suddenly changed, and she lowered her head.  He said to Shi Bafang: "Please and your companions come with me quickly."

    Seeing that Chris looked wrong, Shi Bafang also felt that something big might have happened, and did not ask in detail. He just nodded and turned around to find Lin Ke and others.  After a while, under the gaze of all the elves, the Great Elder and Chris left in a hurry with Shi Bafang and others.  Keya and Cynthia wanted to follow, but they had to take care of the elves who were practicing their cooking skills, so they had no choice but to stay.

    Because of the departure of Lin Ke and others, Han Yu, who had been placed in Keya's home and had never regained consciousness, suddenly moved his fingers. Although there was no movement after just moving for a while, this good phenomenon was because no one was there.  No one knows about it.  As for why no one stayed aside to take care of it, it was mainly because there was an abnormality in the tree of life.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 452 An unexpected discovery

    When the Great Elder and his party rushed to the Tree of Life, they were shocked when they saw the scene in front of them. They saw a black hole about one meter in diameter suddenly appeared near the gate of the Tree of Life, and water was continuously flowing out from the black hole.  A black ball-shaped monster the size of a hunting dog with only one eye crawled out.  (Full text novels are updated the fastest) The elves guarding nearby are trying their best to kill those monsters.  Fortunately, the black hole is not small, and those monsters can only come out one by one.  But even so, if this continues, the elf guards will not be able to hold on anymore.

    Seeing this situation, the Great Elder and others did not think much and immediately came to help.  With the help of the Great Elder and others, the black hole finally calmed down, and nothing came out of it for the time being.  However, the Great Elder and others did not dare to be careless. While sending people back to the tribe to gather manpower, they kept an eye on the black hole nervously.

    "What's going on?" Chris asked Qiao Yan'er and Field anxiously.

    Qiao Yan'er and Field looked at each other, shook their heads and smiled bitterly: "We don't know what happened? The black hole appeared suddenly. We were deducing the password of the door at that time. If it weren't for the help of those elves, we would have been killed.  ”

    "How is it possible? If it weren't for you"

    "Shut up!" The elder who had asked the elf guards on the other side interrupted what Chris was going to say next, walked to her side and said, "I just asked the guards, what is the relationship between the emergence of this black hole and them?"  It doesn’t matter. On the contrary, we want to thank them. If it weren’t for their command, the guards might not be able to survive now.”

    Chrissy felt relieved when she heard this.  He bowed and apologized to Qiao Yan'er and Field: "I'm sorry. I misunderstood you just now."

    Qiao Yaner waved her hands indifferently and reminded: "It doesn't matter, solving the current situation is more important. I just analyzed the black hole and found that it is likely to be connected to an alien space, and  Judging from the monsters that just appeared, the creatures in that alien space are probably not good people."

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's words, the First Elder and Chris smiled bitterly.  For elves, evil forces are naturally in conflict with them. The appearance of those monsters just now made the Great Elder and Chris realize what Qiao Yan'er just said.  However, the elven tribe lacks strength. Although everyone is a warrior, as the tree of life withers.  There are fewer and fewer high-level warriors.  Ever since the elf saint in the previous clan disappeared, no suitable elf saint has appeared. If there were an elf saint, maybe the elves would still be able to fight, but now, if the evil power in that black hole is very strong  , then the elf may have only migration.  But once they migrate and lose the protection of the tree of life, the disappearance of the elves becomes inevitable.

    "Is this the disaster that the prophecy said would happen to the elves?" the great elder murmured to himself.  When Chris heard this, she stared at the black hole with an ugly expression.  Gritting his teeth, he said: "We must find a way to eliminate this sudden black hole, otherwise, those monsters will rush out continuously."

    After hearing this, the great elder nodded and ordered the elves beside him: "Go and find the elf prophet. Tell him that you have important matters to discuss and don't make any noise."

    Before the elf who took the order left, Sander's voice was heard not far away, "No need to shout, I was here earlier than you."

    "Then why didn't you show up just now?" the great elder asked dissatisfied.

    Sander heard this and replied: "It's not like you can't solve it. Besides, I have more important things to do."

    "What else is more important than the current matter?" the great elder asked reluctantly.

    "Of course there is. Recovering the lost scroll, opening the door under the tree of life, and understanding the reason why the tree of life withered, aren't these important?" Sander asked tit for tat.

    When Chris saw her, she quickly spoke to persuade: "Great Elder, Prophet. Now is not the time to quarrel"

    "Who cares about quarreling with him? Isn't it lowering one's status to have a relationship with him?" the great elder replied after hearing this.  Sander was not to be outdone, and immediately said: "Chris, please don't belittle my taste. Even if we quarrel, I am just a beautiful woman quarreling. I don't look down on such unreasonable old women."  Woolen cloth."

    "Who do you think is the old lady?"

    "Huh, whoever is quarreling is the one."

    "Shut up!" Chris was furious with her eyes wide open, glaring at the Great Elder and Sander angrily, and gritted her teeth and asked: "Don't make me unhappy, otherwise, I don't guarantee that I will say anything.  "

    "You, you threaten me?" The elder looked at Chris in surprise, while Sander shrank his neck in fear.  Chrissy heard this and replied: "Don't mess with me! It's about the survival of the elves. YouIf you are still arguing here, get out of here as soon as possible!  You two destabilizing factors!  "

    Everyone present was dumbfounded, staring blankly at the furious Chris.  It turns out that it is very scary for the elder who always appears in front of everyone with a gentle image to get angry.

    The great elder whose momentum had been taken away died down, and Sander, who had no opponent, did not dare to challenge the great elder again.  Seeing that these two troublesome guys had stopped making trouble for the time being, Chrissy asked: "Mr. Sander, since you just said that you were looking for the lost scroll, what was the result?"

    "Oh, I found a clue. Unfortunately, my legs and feet are not good and I was run away by the thief." Xander immediately replied.

    When he heard that there were clues in the lost scroll, the elder asked quickly, regardless of the quarrel he had just had with Sander, "Who is the thief?"

    "Hmph" Sander snorted twice. Just when he was about to laugh at the elder, he heard Chris coughing a few times. Sander quickly put away his little thoughts that had just arisen and answered.  : "I didn't see it clearly, but it's not a human being. It looks more like an elf."

    "Elves? Impossible, elves can't steal things." The great elder said in disbelief.

    "Who said that? The elves here will not steal things, but there is no guarantee that the elves in other places will not steal things." Xander immediately replied.

    After hearing Sander’s answer, Lin Ke asked Chris in confusion: “Elder Chris, is it possible that there are other elf tribes besides yours here?”

    Chris smiled bitterly and replied: "Yes, but those are fallen elves. If they are not recognized by the tree of life, they naturally cannot live here."

    "If that's the case, then what Mr. Sander said may be true." Lin Ke thought for a while and said.  Sander on the side heard this and shouted dissatisfied: "What does it mean to be possible? That's true. I saw it with my own eyes."

    "Then why did you speak so vaguely just now?" the great elder asked casually.

    Sander said sheepishly: "Aren't you trying to save some face for the elves? After all, those fallen elves are also elves. If you become a thief, you shouldn't let outsiders know."

    "Hmph, do those degenerate guys still deserve to be called elves? They stole the most important picture scroll in the clan. They want to watch us elves who are affected by the tree of life perish, so you still think they are elves? Huh!  I think you were fascinated by those fallen elves again!" At the end of the sentence, the great elder simply pointed at Sander's nose and accused him, but Sander did not refute.  Guilty, he turned his head to look at him.

    Chris put her hand on her forehead with a headache and said loudly: "Okay, Great Elder, it is useless to blame Mr. Sander now. It is more important to think about how to regain the lost scroll."

    "But how to get them back? Those fallen elves are everywhere and they don't even have a fixed residence. Now if we want to find them, where can we find them?" the great elder said with a bitter look on his face.

    "Don't worry, I have a solution." Sander suddenly said.

    "You have any idea?" The great elder glanced at Sander in disbelief.

    Seeing this, Sander shouted unconvinced: "Don't look down on people. Why can't I do something about it. By the way, I didn't let the fallen elf go because the fallen elf was beautiful. Of course, the fallen elf was indeed beautiful.  Very beautiful. Uh-huhI mean. When the fallen elf left, I left a little mark on her body." In the eyes of everyone with contempt, Xander finally said his way.

    "What mark?" Chris asked puzzledly.  Although the fallen elves are not recognized by the tree of life, they are not bad at vigilance. Can Sander's methods be hidden from those fallen elves?

    Seeing Chris's expression, Xander knew what Chris was worried about, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I didn't leave anything on that fallen elf that she would notice."

    "What on earth is that? Stop selling it." The great elder asked impatiently.

    "Smell, the scent of a woman." Sander replied with a smile, and then pointed to his nose.  He said with a proud face: "I am not boasting, but my nose is very good. As long as it is the smell that I have smelled, I can follow the smell to find the owner of that fragrance."

    "dog nose." Everyone was silent for a while after hearing this, and finally the great elder spoke out what everyone felt.

    Sander glared at the great elder with dissatisfaction and shouted: "Who is talking? What is a dog nose? We have a keen sense of smell. Besides. Without my specialty, how would we find the gathering place of the fallen elves. The Lost Picture Scroll  They won’t carry it with them.”

    The Great Elder was speechless, because he knew that what Sander said made sense, but she couldn't stand Sander's complacent look, so she simply turned her head and looked away.See, don’t worry.

    Seeing the great elder giving in, Sander showed a smile of victory and said to Chris: "Chris, give me some good hands quickly. We need time now. The sooner we figure out the reason for the withering of the Tree of Life, the more elves we will have."  Hope to survive this disaster.”

    Chrissy nodded when she heard this and said to Sander: "Then please go to Mr. Sander. I have already ordered people to go to the tribe to call people. When they come, select some of them to go with Mr. Sander."  As he said that, he saw Keya and others rushing over.

    When the elves who were learning to cook heard that something was happening in the Tree of Life, they immediately picked up their weapons and rushed over. Because of the attraction of food, most of the people in the tribe were there, which saved a lot of time.

    Chrissy immediately asked Keya to lead a group of female elves to follow Sander to recover the stolen scroll.  Chris was careful here. In order to avoid a situation like Sander's happening again, not a single male elf was sent in the pursuit team. They all stayed around the black hole that appeared near the Tree of Life, closely monitoring the one-meter diameter hole.  black hole.

    "Dong dong dong" Just when Chris finished assigning the task, the black hole that had been monitored suddenly made a series of sounds.  Qiao Yan'er's face changed slightly.  He whispered in Chris's ear: "Be careful, there were sounds like this before those monsters appeared just now."

    When Chris heard this, he hurriedly reminded everyone to be careful.  As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a monster that was almost exactly the same as before jumping out of the black hole, except for the different color.

    Originally, Tiger and other elves believed that the news was true after hearing the news. Even when they arrived at the scene and saw the black hole with their own eyes, they were still doubtful. However, when they saw that a monster really appeared from the black hole, they completely believed it.  .

    "Don't panic, these monsters are not difficult to deal with. Everyone, stay calm." The great elder shouted to everyone.  After being reminded by the great elder, Tiger and other elves calmed down and drew their bows to aim at the monster jumping out of the black hole.

    With a cry, the first monster that appeared was shot.  And this cry seemed to sound a battle horn, and monsters began to emerge from the black hole one after another.  The elves were divided into groups and took turns shooting arrows to kill all the menacing monsters near the black hole.

    "Be careful not to be touched by those black gases." The elder saw that the monsters that had been shot turned into a ball of black gas floating in the air like the previous group of monsters, and hurriedly shouted to the elves who were closer.  road.  It's a pity that the reminder was a little late.  One elf was still touched by the black energy.

    "How are you? Are you okay?" An elf next to him saw his companion falling backwards and quickly stepped forward to support him, asking with concern.  But what he didn't expect was that his comrade just now had the dagger he carried inserted into his abdomen.

    The face of the elf stained with black energy is as black as gray.  He stood up with dull eyes and launched an attack on the surrounding elves. Unexpectedly, four more elves died in the hands of his own people.

    "Attack, shoot him." Chris ordered helplessly.

    Several arrows accurately hit the out-of-control elves. The surrounding elves looked solemn and vented all their anger on the monsters that emerged from the black hole.

    ……

    Finally, this wave of attacks was eliminated again, and the elves lost about ten warriors.  Half of them were killed by elves contaminated with black energy.

    "We can't go on like this, we must find a way to deal with it, otherwise it will be a waste, and it will kill us all." Chris said to the great elder worriedly.  The great elder also frowned.  Hearing this, he replied: "Yes, we must come up with countermeasures, but we can't come up with a solution all of a sudden. We can only hold on until we come up with a solution." At this point, Chris and  The great elder sighed helplessly.

    Because the attack just now was too sudden.  Many of the elves had minor injuries. Han Mengxin couldn't bear it, so she used her own power to treat the injuries of these elves.  Looking at Han Mengxin who was treating the elf, the elder who had been frowning suddenly showed a smile.  Kris followed the Great Elder's gaze and immediately smiled.

    After treating the elves responsible for guarding the central part, Han Mengxin came to the elves on the front line of defense. Seeing that her wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, the elves let out bursts of exclamations. They all looked at Han Mengxin, a human, in surprise, almost  I can't believe that this kind of healing technique, which is more powerful than the healing technique of the elder of the clan, is possessed by a human girl.

    And just when everyone's eyes were attracted to Han Mengxin, a sudden change occurred!  In a dark corner, when Han Mengxin was concentrating on treating an injured elf, a surviving monster suddenly jumped out.

    &nbsp; "Be careful!" Lin Ke exclaimed, but because he was far away from Han Mengxin at this moment, he was unable to lend a helping hand. However, the elf closest to Han Mengxin was unable to protect Han Mengxin because his body had not recovered from his injuries.

    Seeing that the monster was almost approaching Han Mengxin's back, suddenly a circle of golden light flashed across Han Mengxin's body. When it touched the circle of light, the sneak attack monster immediately looked like snow being exposed to the sun.  , disappeared into the air without even a scream.

    When the light dissipated, everyone took a closer look and found that Han Mengxin was safe and sound, and the elf in front of her had recovered from her injuries, but her mouth was long enough to fit an egg. They seemed unable to believe what had just happened in front of them.  And not only this elf, but also the elves around him couldn't believe their eyes.

    Among the people present, the only one who behaved differently from others was the Great Elder. He saw the Great Elder looking excitedly at Han Mengxin, who still didn't understand what was going on, and clenched his fists tightly.

    "Great Elder, is there something wrong?" Chris asked in a low voice upon seeing this.

    "No, there is nothing wrong." The great elder shook his head slightly and replied.

    "Is there nothing wrong? What are you doing?" Chris asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, the great elder smiled slightly and said softly: "Hehehe I am excited because I have found a candidate who can take up the position of saintess in our clan."

    "Saint?" Chris followed the Great Elder's gaze and was suddenly surprised and couldn't believe it. She murmured to herself: "No way, she is a human being."

    "It doesn't matter if she's not an elf. Because now only she can learn the blessing skills that the elf saint can learn." The great elder replied seriously.

    "But, you must always ask for the other person's opinion. If they are not willingyou know, the elf saint must remain a virgin her whole life." Chrissy said worriedly.

    The great elder pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "You are right. However, according to urgency, we can not let her be the elf saint, and only learn the blessing skills of the elf saint."

    "Uhthis" Chris was still a little hesitant. After all, what they were discussing now was contrary to the traditions of the elves.  Seeing Chris's hesitation, the great elder simply waved his hand and said, "Don't think about it too much. I will take full responsibility for this matter and it has nothing to do with you."

    "Great Elder, I" Chris said with a somewhat embarrassed expression.

    The great elder waved his hand and said: "Needless to say, the future of the elves needs you." (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 453 Tianchi Sword Tomb

    Rocky Mountain, Tianchi

    "Where are we going?" Ning Ping asked Lan Sidao, who was leading the way.  (:, read novels for the fastest updates) After a period of recuperation, Ning Ping's body is no longer seriously injured.  Because there was no serious problem, Lance, the guardian beast of Tianchi, decided to take Ning Ping to a place.

    Before Lance could answer, an arrogant voice shouted to Ning Ping: "Xiao, don't talk so much nonsense, don't forget your identity, you prisoner."

    Ning Ping looked down and saw that the Tin Woodman, who had been fished out of the lake and had his body rebuilt using the remaining upper body, was talking to him.  Due to limited materials, the Tin Woodman's height has been severely reduced. His tall body, which was originally nearly two meters tall, is now less than one meter tall. When standing next to Ning Ping, he has to raise his head to speak to Ning Ping. In the past, he had to lower his head.  The huge contrast made the Tin Woodman have a bad temper. I believe that if Lance hadn't been there, the Tin Woodman would have said the unpleasant things.

    "" Ning Ping glanced at the Tin Woodman, smiled slightly, ignored the Tin Woodman and chased after Lance who had already walked away.  The Tin Woodman who was aroused by Ning Ping's smile was furious, but when he thought of his current state, the Tin Woodman who wanted to take action had to sigh.  Originally, he wanted to count on Lance to avenge him, but now, that Lance actually protected Ning Ping, which made the Tin Woodman feel very angry, but he was helpless.

    "Why didn't you quarrel with the Tin Man this time?" Lance asked Ning Ping, who was following him, somewhat surprised.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this and said softly: "I remembered something my companion once said."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "He said. When a dog bites a person, it's not about smelling. When a person bites a dog, it's about smelling. You can't just bite the dog after being bitten by a dog. Besides, that guy is acting like that now. Let me bully him.  I really can’t do it.”

    "Pfft." Lance couldn't help but chuckle, looked back at the Tin Man who was quite far away, and said softly: "Listening to what you said, I really want to find a chance to see that friend of yours. He talks so well."  Interesting."

    Hearing what Lance said, Ning Ping did not agree and fell silent.

    "What's wrong? Did I just say something wrong?" Lance asked confused.

    "It's okay. It's just that it's useless for you to see him now." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    Lance understood.  He asked softly: "The friend you are talking about is the one who is unconscious now?"

    "Yes." Ning Ping nodded lightly.

    "Don't worry, your friend will be fine. Do you know where I want to take you?" Lance comforted Ning Ping and asked to change the subject.

    Ning Ping shook his head and heard Lance continue: "You are good at using swords. But you seem to have fallen into a bottleneck and are confused about your sword. The place I want to take you may help you.  Eliminate the confusion in your mind.”

    "Where are you going to take me?" Ning Ping raised his head when he heard this and stared at Lance and asked.  Ning Ping felt very nervous at the moment, because what Lance said was his current state. The constant failures made Ning Ping shaken about his own strength, and this mood obviously affected his performance, and along with it  Yes, Ning Ping became less and less confident in himself.

    "Tianchi Sword Tomb." Lance replied lightly.

    Sword Tomb, as the name suggests.  It is the grave of the sword.  When Lance brought Ning Ping to the Tianchi Sword Tomb, Ning Ping was deeply impressed by this explanation.

    It’s like an ancient battlefield!

    Standing in the center of the sword tomb, Ning Ping slowly sat down cross-legged, with the Qingyun Sword flat on his legs, and closed his eyes in concentration.  Lance glanced at it, turned and left.  As Lance left, the entrance to the Sword Tomb gradually disappeared.  Lance walked back step by step, and met the Tin Man on the way.

    "The little one was so scared that he wet his pants, right?" the Tin Woodman asked.

    "How is that possible? It's you, don't you hate him?" Lance asked with a smile.

    "Hmph! You're not as skilled as others, so you can't blame others. It's you. Why do you want to help him?" The Tin Woodman snorted coldly, looked at Lance suspiciously and asked.

    “If I told you that I had nothing to do, would you believe me?” Lance asked.

    The Tin Woodman looked at Lance carefully and then nodded and said: "I believe it. Because the way you look now shows that you are really idle."

    "How do you feel after changing your body?" Lance was silent for a moment, then asked the Tin Man with a smile.  The Tin Woodman saw the danger behind Lance's smile.  He took a step back warily and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    "What can I do? I just care about you." Lance's smile deepened.  He took a step closer to the Tin Man and said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Seeing this, the man quickly took two steps back, and after keeping a safe distance from Lance, he said, "I understand your kindness, but you'd better care about that human being." After saying that, the Tin Woodman backed up and tried to escape.  Just listen to Lance say quietly: "It seems that you don't want me to care about you anymore, then I will be angry."

    "Speak nicely." The Tin Woodman shouted with a dark face.  He was really not used to Lance speaking in that tone, and he got goosebumps all over after hearing it.  As if on purpose, Lance continued to say to the Tin Woodman in a tone that made the Tin Woodman feel permeable: "Aren't I talking properly? Tin Woodman, come here, let me check your body."

    "No need!" the Tin Woodman flatly refused, turned around and wanted to run away.  Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he saw two water pillars behind him, preparing to attack him.

    "I hate it when people don't give me face. Whoever dares to deny me face will be good-looking."

    Hearing Lance’s voice behind him, the Tin Man smiled bitterly, turned around and said to Lance, “Isn’t it okay that I was wrong?”

    “You know you’re wrong?” Lance asked softly.

    "Hmm." The Tin Woodman nodded with difficulty.

    Originally thought that Lance would let him go after he heard that he had relented. Unexpectedly, when Lance heard this, he said with a smile: "Okay, just know that you are wrong. Since you know that you are wrong, you must accept the punishment."

    "I'll go!" The Tin Woodman cursed secretly, and suddenly looked behind Lance with a puzzled expression and asked, "Hey. Why did you come out of the sword tomb?" After saying this, Lance was not paying attention.  Turn around and run.  Unfortunately, Lance was not fooled at all. Before the Tin Woodman could run a few steps, he stepped on a water hole and was rushed into the air by a jet of water. He could not get down or get up.

    "Hehe you run, you keep running?" Lance looked at the Tin Man and said with a smile.  That hateful face made the Tin Man so angry that he yelled: "You evil-minded guy, just wait. One day, I will make you regret doing this to me today."

    "Hmph. Then I'll look forward to it. But now, in order to avoid regretting it when you bully me in the future, I decided to bully you while I have the upper hand." After saying that, Lance stepped forward and grabbed him.  the Tin Woodman's head.  The Tin Man, who is less than one meter tall, is Lance's opponent.  He was carried back and walked back.  Although the Tin Woodman struggled hard, unfortunately due to his physical limitations, he was no threat to Lance at all.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.  When I first sat down and meditated, Ningping couldn't feel any other atmosphere except desolation and decline.  But after being in trance for a period of time, there was a hint of unwillingness and anger in the desolation and decline. After a while, Ning Ping felt that the scenery around his body had changed.  He was actually in a large, bright room, and a voice echoed in Ning Ping's ears.

    "Who disturbed my slumber?"

    The voice is loud and powerful!  Ning Ping slowly opened his eyes, only to find that there was no one around.  He couldn't help but get up and ask: "Who is talking?"

    "Discourteous!" A loud shout came from the top of Ning Ping's head, and a huge pressure instantly pressed on Ning Ping's body, causing Ning Ping's body to stagger.  Ning Ping gritted his teeth and held on, unwilling to let his knees touch the ground.

    "Have ambition." Five minutes later, a voice rang in his ears, and Ning Ping felt that the pressure on his body suddenly disappeared.  Then, in front of Ning Ping's eyes, green lights gathered together to form a shadow of a person. Ning Ping recognized the shadow when he saw it.  You can see it every day when you look in the mirror.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping reached out to grasp the hilt of the Qingyun Sword, but found that he had missed the point.

    "Don't waste your efforts. Your sword hasn't recognized you yet, so it won't be here to help you." The shadow in front of him looked at Ning Ping with a smile on his face and said.

    Ning Ping was a bachelor after hearing this and was not ready to attack.  He just stared at the shadow in front of him and asked: "Who are you?"

    "I am you, you are me." Xuying replied calmly.

    “Don’t come here to get relatives just because you look like me.” Ning Ping was silent for a moment.  Suddenly he spoke to the shadow in front of him.

    "Hahaha" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burst of laughter in the hall, which made Xuying's complexion turn black. He glared at Ning Ping and shouted: "Speak carefully, don't be like your companion who stayed away all day."

    "Don't speak ill of my companions!" Ning Ping stared at the shadow and said.

    "Hmph! Say it, don't say it if you don't want to. After all, if it weren't for him, I wouldn't be in this world." Xuying nodded and agreed to Ning Ping's request.  But Ning Ping was puzzled and couldn't help but ask: "What do you mean? How could Han Yu let you appear in this world?"

    "I am the confusion in your heart. Because of Han Yu's strength, your heart is full of confusion.I have doubts about my own strength.  Especially after you became a disciple of Sword Master Liu Haoran, you lost your goal and your confusion became more and more uncontrollable.  It wasn't until my consecutive defeats that I finally had the opportunity and strength to have a conversation with you.  I want to thank the guy named Lance. If she hadn't brought you here, I probably wouldn't have been able to talk to you for such a long time.  "

    "Then what do you plan to do here? Replace me?" Ning Ping asked in a deep voice.

    "If I told you that I was here to replace you, would you believe it?" Xuying looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    "Do not believe."

    Xuying was a little surprised by Ning Ping's answer without thinking, and then nodded in agreement and said: "This may be the function of Han Yu, he makes you learn to trust others."

    Unexpectedly, Ning Ping shook his head and said: "No, you are wrong, I don't believe you. I just think that only a fool will tell the victim his purpose. Especially when the victim still has the ability to fight back."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xuying's face instantly turned ugly.  After being silent for a long time, Xuying coughed lightly and said, "Let's get down to business. I came to see you. I hope you can cheer up and get the recognition of Qingyun Sword as soon as possible. Otherwise, you are likely to die in the future journey.  "

    “…You mean to let me kill you?” Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    Regarding what Ning Ping said.  The shadow was lifeless.  He nodded and said: "It's okay if you understand it this way. But you have to be careful. Since I am the confusion in your heart, then you can do it, and so can I." As he said that, Xuying made a random move, and two swords appeared in the virtual world.  Shadow's right hand.  He threw one of them to Ning Ping, pointed the other at Ning Ping and said, "Come on."

    Ning Ping weighed the sword in his hand and couldn't help but said angrily: "Why did you throw me a wooden sword? I want a real sword!"

    "It's a little early for you to use a real sword. If you can defeat me with a wooden sword, I will use a real sword for you." Xuying replied calmly.

    "Damn!" Ning Ping cursed secretly, and unexpectedly went straight to Xuying's chest and stabbed out a sword.

    I saw Xuying slashing hard with the sword in his hand.  Ning Ping glared at the shadow and asked, "What happened to your sword?"

    "Ah? What's going on?" Xuying asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    Ning Ping suppressed his anger, stared at the shadow and asked word by word: "Why are you using a real sword?"

    "Yeah, what do you think?" Xuying smiled slightly when he heard this, and he waved the real sword in his hand and slashed at Ning Ping.  Because the levels of weapons vary too much.  Ning Ping had to retreat step by step, fifteen steps in a row. The wooden sword in his hand had been whittled into a dagger, which was still very short.

    "Hahaha" Xuying laughed proudly.  But before he could smile enough, a UFO hit him in the face.

    With a dark face, he took off the short dagger attached to his face. Without saying a word, the shadow waved the real sword in his hand and launched a second attack on Ning Ping, who had no weapon.  But what makes Xuying feel strange is that this attack is not as effective as the last attack. Ningping's movements are more flexible without the weapon, and he dodges all Xuying's attacks one by one.  Just like what Phantom said before the fight started.  If Ning Ping can do it, he can do it, but conversely, if he can do it, Ning Ping can do the same.  Ning Ping was very aware of every move Xu Ying made.

    "Don't hide if you can!" Xuying was a little angry after being unable to attack for a long time, and couldn't help shouting at Ningping.  Unexpectedly, Ning Ping nodded in agreement after hearing this: "Okay, I won't hide."

    Xuying could not help but be stunned, almost doubting that he had just heard it wrong.  Until he saw Ning Ping twitching his fingers impatiently at him, gesturing for him to come over.  I believe I heard you right.

    "Hmph! You are so naive if you want to seize the blade with your bare hands!" Xuying snorted coldly, suddenly lunged forward, and stabbed Ning Ping's heart with the sword in his hand.  Ning Ping ducked and avoided the stabbing sword.  When he came to the virtual shadow, he smiled at the virtual shadow.  In Xuying's horrified eyes, Ning Ping hit Xuying hard in the lower abdomen with a straight punch, causing Xuying to bend down habitually. Then Ningping grabbed Xuying's head with both hands and raised his right knee.  .  With a "boom" sound, Ning Ping's right knee came into close contact with Xuying's face, followed by several fierce knee strikes, which made the guy who was watching the fight in the dark tremble with fear.

    With a "clang" sound, the sword in Xuying's hand fell to the ground.  But even so, Ning Ping didn't stop. He hooked Xuying's neck with his left hand, punched Xuying's lower abdomen with his right hand several times, then let go of Xuying's neck, made fists with both hands and punched the back of Xuying's neck.  Cruelly, the shadow hit its head on the ground with a plop, and the ground seemed to tremble.  Immediately afterwards, Ning Ping stood up and raised his feet and stamped on Xuying's head. While stamping, he cursed: "I told you to pretend to be me! I told you to pretend to be me!"

    The sky above the palace, several heads of Jianzhong looked at each other, and a guy with a slender face asked loudly: "I said, are we still showing up?"

    “I’ve never seen such a guy who doesn’t act according to common sense.” A wide and fat guy said.

    "Anyway, he was brought by that guy from Lance. If we don't give that guy from Lance some respect, we may not be at peace in the future." Another guy with a square head and big ears said.

    "Then let me stop him." A woman in red said.  After saying this, the woman in red didn't wait for her companion's consent, and walked towards Ning Ping who was repaying Xu Ying.  Seeing the woman in red leave, the fat guy opened his mouth to stop her. The guy with the square head and big ears shook his head and said, "Don't waste your efforts. That guy never listens to others' advice."

    "Yes, yes, let her go and get a bloody head. I just don't know if Ning Ping can beat a woman?" The guy with a slender face shouted with some gloating.

    "Stop!" Just when Ningping was about to expand his victory, a woman's voice came from behind.  Ning Ping looked back and saw a woman in red glaring at him angrily.

    "Is your lover good?" Ning Ping asked, pointing to the shadow lying on the ground.

    “You’re outrageous!” As the woman in red shouted angrily, Ning Ping felt a huge pressure coming towards him.  Ning Ping felt a little out of breath, but he was still unwilling to admit defeat. He gritted his teeth and said, "What? Are you angry? Didn't you just hit your sweetheart?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping's eyes blurred, and his body flew out spinning, his face burning with pain.  With a "boom", Ning Ping hit the wall and slowly landed.

    "Cough cough cough" Ning Ping coughed several times and vomited out a few pools of blood.

    When they saw Ning Ping vomiting blood, the few guys who were hiding in the dark and watching the excitement couldn't help but shook their heads and accused: "It's too violent, it's too violent, how can you beat someone like this?" But after all, they didn't see those guys.  Any one of these guys has the intention to stop it.

    The woman in red felt a little regretful and complained that her previous shot was a little too heavy.  But when he heard Ning Ping insisting that Xu Ying was the girl in red's lover, the girl in red felt a little bit too gentle.  .  .  )

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 454 The Test of Qingyun Sword

    On one side was the shadowy figure lying on the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead, and on the other side was Ning Ping, who looked dissatisfied. The woman in red regretted appearing at this time.  (This chapter was uploaded by netizens)

    "Do you want to become stronger?" the woman in red asked Ning Ping straightforwardly.

    "Think!" Ning Ping replied without hesitation.

    "Okay, then follow me." After the woman in red said that, she turned around and left.  Ning Ping was silent for a moment and looked at the woman in red's back, gritted his teeth, and followed her.  Although there may be traps in following up, the issue of the woman in red is too important to Ning Ping. He wants to become stronger and become Han Yu's right-hand man, so that he can fight side by side with Han Yu instead of returning to the capital.  Han Yu needs to come to the rescue, even at a heavy price.  Pride made Ning Ping choose to follow the woman in red.

    The woman in red walked in front and came to a door. She looked back at Ning Ping and said, "You have to think clearly. Once you enter, you may not be able to get out in your lifetime."

    “What’s in there?” Ning Ping asked in a deep voice.

    "It's your trial. Your Qingyun Sword is waiting for you inside. When you conquer the Qingyun Sword and let the Qingyun Sword recognize you as its master, you can leave here." The woman in red replied lightly.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping was silent for a moment and asked the woman in red.

    "My name is Suzaku, and I am a heroic spirit who sleeps here. Go, when you conquer the Qingyun Sword, we will meet again." As soon as he finished speaking, the originally closed door slowly opened.  Ning Ping took a deep look at the woman in red and walked into the door.

    When the white light in front of him disappeared, Ning Ping found himself on a prairie.  Looking back, I saw that the originally open door had disappeared at some point.  A figure in the distance slowly walked toward him.

    "Qingyun Sword?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    The man dressed like an ancient warrior nodded slightly when he heard the words, threw one of the swords in his hand to Ning Ping, then picked up another sword and picked it up at Ning Ping.  Ning Ping knows.  The opponent is allowing themselves to attack first.  Ning Ping was not polite. After giving a salute, he launched a fierce attack on Qingyun Sword.

    After hundreds of attacks, Ning Ping did not take any advantage. What made Ning Ping even more discouraged was that from the beginning to the end, the Qingyun Sword did not move even half a step.

    "No wonder this guy doesn't recognize himself as the master. It turns out he thinks he is too weak." Ning Ping thought to himself.

    Unexpectedly, this thought just flashed across my mind.  Qingyun Jian on the opposite side suddenly spoke, "That's not the case! I don't approve of you for other reasons."

    "What's the reason?" Ning Ping asked.

    "" Qingyun Jian shut up and remained silent.

    "Stingy." Ning Ping muttered softly.

    Qingyun Sword is like a smelly stone, ignoring Ning Ping’s complaints.  He stood there quietly, looking at Ning Ping without saying a word.  Seeing that Ning Ping was a little angry, he said fiercely in his heart: "If you don't say it, don't say it. When I beat you, I'll see if you say it or not!"

    "I'm looking forward to it." Qingyun Sword said without losing any opportunity.  But that tone was full of contempt.

    Ning Ping was so angry that he gritted his teeth and launched another attack, but the anger strengthened Ning Ping's strength.  But it also lowered Ning Ping's sanity.  Without calm judgment, Ning Ping's attack was not as good as the previous one.

    "Dang" The sword in Ning Ping's hand was sent away by Qingyun Sword.

    Holding the red and swollen right hand.  Ning Ping glared at Qingyun Sword.  But Qingyun Sword sighed, picked up the sword on the ground, looked at Ning Ping and said, "You can't kill me with your eyes. Come again!" Then he threw the sword in his hand to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping felt his face burning.  He had never experienced such a humiliating experience since he was a child. Although his brothers and sisters would bully him when he was a child, they had never made him feel as embarrassed as he did now.

    Taking a deep breath, Ning Ping bent down and picked up the sword, looking at Qingyun Sword with a hint of death intention.  Qingyun Sword saw it very keenly and frowned slightly. When Ning Ping struck with his sword regardless of his own safety, Qingyun Sword reached out and grabbed Ning Ping's wrist holding the sword, and at the same time released the sword in his hand.  He used his free hand to round it out and gave Ning Ping a slap in the face.

    Ning Ping’s face suddenly turned half red and swollen.  After being slapped, Ning Ping became angry and said, "You can kill me, but you can't insult me."  Feeling insulted, Ning Ping immediately struggled hard.  However, Qingyun Sword let go of Ning Ping at this moment and hooked his fingers at Ning Ping, seemingly preparing to start a physical fight with Ning Ping.

    "Yeah" Ning Ping screamed strangely and rushed towards Qingyun Sword.  Unexpectedly, Qingyun Sword grabbed Ning Ping's right hand, threw it over his shoulder, and knocked Ning Ping to the ground. Then he twisted it hard, and Ning Ping felt that his right arm was broken and he lost his intuition.  Ningping deathHe gritted his teeth to prevent himself from screaming.  This move made Qingyun Jian nodded slightly, but his next move was merciless. After a while, Ning Ping was beaten so hard that he couldn't find Bei.

    With a slight push from Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping fell to the ground.  I heard Qingyun Jian say contemptuously: "Stop your three-legged cat's fists and kicks, it's embarrassing."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping raised his head and glared at Qingyun Sword, but then lowered his head again.  Qingyun Jian felt a little disappointed and couldn't help but ask: "What? Have you given up already?"

    ""

    "You useless guy, I originally thought I could find a successor, but I didn't expect that I would turn away." Qingyun Sword snorted angrily, stretched out his hand and waved to his right, and a gap in space appeared, facing Ning.  Ping shouted in a cold voice: "Go away! Don't come to see me again, you are not worthy of using me."

    “…” Ning Ping sat there silently, making no move.

    After waiting for a moment, Qingyun Jian stared at Ning Ping and said slowly: "I will not choose to recognize you because of your shamelessness."

    "What do you want?" Ning Ping looked up at Qingyun Sword and asked.

    "You should ask yourself, what do you want yourself to do?" Qingyun Jian asked slowly.

    Ning Ping was stunned by this sentence and asked blankly: "What do you mean by that?"

    Qingyun Jian glanced at Ning Ping with some disappointment and said slowly: "It's easy to get my approval. If you defeat me, I will recognize you. Unfortunately, you can't meet my requirements. Let's go back.  . Go back to your home. Don’t continue to follow that Han Yu, because you are no longer qualified to continue taking risks with him. "

    Hearing Qingyun Sword mention Han Yu, Ning Ping gritted his teeth and stood up, looked at Qingyun Sword and said slowly: "What do you mean by this?"

    "In your eyes, is Field better than you?" Qingyun Jian asked in response.

    "Not as strong as me." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    "Has Han Yu ever despised him?" Qingyun Jian asked again.

    "No." Ning Ping replied slowly.

    "Is the lotus pod stronger than yours?"

    "No."

    "Has Han Yu ever despised him?"

    "No."

    ……

    Qingyunjian asked several people in succession, but Ningping didn't answer.  Then Qingyun Jian asked again: "Is Han Yu better than you?"

    Ning Ping was stunned, and after a moment of silence, he slowly said: "Better than me."

    "Then has he despised you?" Qingyun Jian asked again.

    This time Ning Ping did not hesitate.  He shook his head and replied: "No. Han Yu has never looked down on anyone."

    "If that's the case, then why are you still confused about it because of the pitiful self-esteem in your heart."

    "I'm not willing to give in. I don't want to always be taken care of by Han Yu."

    "If you don't want to always be taken care of by Han Yu, then become stronger." Qingyun Jian said slowly.

    Ning Ping was shocked when he heard this.  Silently he picked up the sword on the ground, bowed to Qingyun Sword and said, "Please enlighten me."

    "Come on." Qingyun Sword also picked up the sword on the ground and said to Ning Ping.

    The battle started again.  After being asked several questions by Qingyun Sword, the confusion in Ning Ping's heart seemed to disappear a lot. At this moment, Ning Ping no longer thought about things here and there, worrying about gains and losses.  He just wanted to conquer the Qingyun Sword in front of him.  Because Qingyun Sword is right, if you want to not be taken care of by others, just become stronger.

    Being knocked down again and again and standing up tenaciously again and again.  Looking at Ning Ping's somewhat shaky figure.  A hint of appreciation flashed in Qingyunjian's eyes, but he was still merciless in his attacks.  He saw him kick Ning Ping to the ground.  Ning Ping lay on his back, trying hard to get up again.  Unfortunately, Ning Ping finally couldn't hold on any longer due to fatigue, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    When Ning Ping fell asleep, the woman in red who had appeared before appeared beside Qingyun Sword and said slowly: "Why is it so?"

    Qingyun Sword smiled slightly when he heard the words, and replied: "I am not a heroic spirit like you, I am just a ray of consciousness left in Qingyun Sword by the God General in front of his face. I will disappear one day, and I have a premonition that that day is not far away.  . Before I disappear, I want to leave this little thing behind, so that it can be regarded as a worthwhile acquaintance."

    "If you want, you can also become a heroic spirit." The woman in red thought for a while and said slowly to Qingyun Sword.

    Qingyun Jian smiled and said lightly: "I understand the kindness, just let me become like youSo, I might as well disappear.  Apart from sleeping forever, I can only move in a limited place. That kind of existence is not what I want.  "

    The woman in red was silent, turned and left silently.  Qingyun Sword didn't hold him back, he still stood there motionless, quietly waiting for Ning Ping to wake up.

    He didn't know how long he had slept, but Ning Ping woke up faintly. What puzzled him was that after a good sleep, Ning Ping found that the fatigue on his body had disappeared, and the injuries he had suffered before had miraculously disappeared.  's restored.

    "Don't be surprised. This is my territory. Things like this can still be done. Do you want to continue?" Facing Ning Ping's doubts, Qingyun Jian replied calmly.

    “Perhaps it was the appearance of the woman in red before, and when he fought with Ningping again, Qingyun Sword suddenly became more talkative.  Qingyun Sword would always comment on Ning Ping's attacks, pointing out the shortcomings in Ning Ping's moves, which made Ning Ping furious, but there was nothing he could do with Qing Yun Sword.

    Being inferior to others, I can only endure the other party’s bullying.  Ning Ping understood this deeply.  Unknowingly, Ning Ping was also changing, correcting the shortcomings in his movements according to Qingyun Jianzhong's comments.

    "Qiang" clashed with swords again, which made Ning Ping feel a little happy, because Qingyun Sword finally forced him to take half a step back.  Seeing Ning Ping's happy look, Qingyun Jian said lightly: "What are you happy about? It just made me take half a step back. It's too early for you to defeat me."

    "Hmph! This is a good start. If I can make you take half a step back, I can defeat you." Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.

    "Not bad. Having ambition. Confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is arrogance!" As soon as he finished speaking, Qingyun Sword launched his first attack since his fight with Ning Ping. In just three moves,  Ning Ping's sword was knocked to the ground.

    Qingyun Jian secretly cried out, a little worried that he had just suppressed too much.  Unexpectedly, Ning Ping's next move made Qingyun Jian feel relieved.  Ning Ping picked up the sword on the ground nonchalantly, looked at Qingyun Sword and shouted: "Come again!"

    ?Looking at the unwillingness to admit defeat in Ning Ping’s eyes.  Qingyun Jian asked deliberately: "You were defeated by me in three moves. How dare you ask me to come again?"

    “I will not give up until I am killed by you.” Ning Ping replied seriously.

    Qingyunjian curled his lips in disdain and said, "You can't defeat me just by talking."

    "I know." Ning Ping replied calmly.  launched an attack.

    ? One is the main attacker, one is the main defender, one constantly points out the shortcomings in the moves, and the other humbly accepts and improves his own moves.  Ning Ping and Qing Yun Jian looked down on each other at this moment, but they didn't look like opponents.  It's like a responsible teacher instructing his students.

    "No more fighting, no more fighting. Take a rest." Ning Ping suddenly let go of his sword and shouted to Qingyun Sword.

    Qingyun Jian couldn't help but be stunned, and couldn't help but ask: "Why didn't you fight? Did you admit defeat?"

    "No. I won't admit defeat. I just feel tired. Let's rest for a while before continuing." Ning Ping said.  He sat on the ground minding his own business.

    Ning Ping’s transformation surprised Qingyun Jian and at the same time he was a little confused. Seeing Ning Ping’s appearance, he really didn’t want to fight.  Then he sheathed his sword and asked, "You seem to be very relaxed now."

    "Ah. Speaking of which, I should also thank you. If it weren't for the few questions you asked me, I would still be entangled in my own confusion. Although I secretly made up my mind to be with Han after I became a disciple of Liu Haoran.  Han Yu went on an adventure in the Death Star Territory with Han Yu. But after leaving the Exiled Land, the opponents I encountered were each stronger than the last, which made me have to doubt my own strength. As for whether I was qualified to accompany Han Yu on the adventure.  Confused. Fortunately, you just asked me a few questions, which reminded me that Han Yu never recruits partners based on their abilities, but on whether they are liked by him. "

    "You mean that Han Yu likes you very much?"

    "Of course I don't mean that. What I mean is that when Han Yu recruits people, he never looks at whether that person is strong, but based on that person's character." Ning Ping corrected with a smile.

    "Should I interpret your last sentence as bragging?" Qingyun Jian asked with a smile.

    "If you want to understand it this way, then I can't help it." Ning Ping shrugged and replied helplessly.

    "Hehehe Do you want to know my origin?" Qingyun Jian smiled and suddenly asked.

    "If you want to say it, I can't stop you. You are stronger than me, and your mouth is on your body. The only thing I can do is cover my ears."

    Qingyunjian smiled and said: "Hehehe I don't know if your strength has increased, but your mouthBut it is indeed much stronger than before.  After saying that, without waiting for Ning Ping to speak, he continued: "I am a ray of divine consciousness of a divine general. As for who that divine general is, I won't tell you, and you don't need to know."  Qingyun Sword is the weapon of that god general. After the battle in front of him, Qingyun Sword was exiled to the world. I have met many people, but few of them can maintain their true intentions after gaining my power.  , I wonder if you will be the same as them.  "

    "I don't know. But I know that if I do something wrong, my partners will correct it for me. Especially Han Yu, if I don't listen to him, I don't know what harmful ideas he will come up with.  You are forcing me to submit." After saying this, Ning Ping suddenly laughed bitterly.

    Regarding Ning Ping’s answer, Qingyun Jian did not say that he was satisfied or dissatisfied, but just asked: "If your enemy is your partner in the future, or that Han Yu, will you draw your sword?"

    "That's impossible, I won't fight Han Yu." Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    "If, if, if, do you understand? If Han Yu wanted to fight you, and it was a life and death fight, would you fight?" Qingyun Jian shouted angrily.

    "If" Ning Ping was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "I will. Just like if I make a mistake, he will correct it for me. If he dares to make a mistake, I will wake him up and see if he dares to mess up again."

    "Hahaha I have heard many answers, but this is the first time I have heard yours." Qingyunjian laughed. After laughing, Qingyunjian looked at Ningping and said, "Congratulations, you  Passed my test. Next, as you just said, it's time to reward you. Get up quickly, I'm going to teach you the real ancient swordsmanship."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping jumped up from the ground with excitement, looked at Qingyun Sword and said, "Please enlighten me."

    The Elf Forbidden Land, near the black hole under the Tree of Life

    Due to the emergence of the black hole, the elves had to give up their original plan and took turns guarding the black hole in shifts to eliminate the monsters that emerged from the black hole from time to time. After a night, the elves were mentally exhausted.

    Elder Chris encouraged the tribe while looking at the great elder who was talking to Han Mengxin from time to time, secretly praying that the great elder's actions would go smoothly.  I believe no one would have thought that the person who could save the elves would most likely be a cute-looking human girl.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 455 The Gap between Ideal and Reality

    Saving the world is such a great ideal.  (This chapter was uploaded by a netizen) When she heard the great elder say this to Han Mengxin with a mysterious face, the first thing Han Mengxin thought of was whether the elf in front of her had a brain problem and appeared because of the huge stimulation.  fantasy.

    As a girl with little ability, Han Mengxin never thought that saving the world, something that only a pervert could accomplish, would suddenly fall on her.  So facing the great elder's earnest gaze, Han Mengxin chose to avoid it.

    Looking at Han Mengxin who just found an excuse to run away, the elder was surprised and puzzled.  why?  Why doesn't Han Mengxin seem not interested at all in something as exciting as saving the world?  Now that she's not interested, how can she say what she plans to say later?

    She wanted to pursue him, but she didn’t want Han Mengxin to see that she seemed to be in a hurry, so she could only shake her head helplessly and come back to find Chris to find another way.  After listening to the Great Elder's story, Chris couldn't help but look at the Great Elder with disdain and said softly: "First Elder, Han Mengxin is not an elf. Her vision cannot be moved by the righteousness of saving the world.  of."

    When the great elder heard this, he suddenly became enlightened.  Yes, Han Mengxin, as a human, is not an elf living in an elf tribe.  In other words, Han Mengxin is harder to fool than the elves.  If you want her to contribute, it's better to directly induce her with benefits, and now the easiest place for Han Mengxin to be willing to contribute is the same as Han Yu who has been unconscious.

    The elder who wanted to understand the key to the matter immediately left Chris and came to see Han Mengxin again.  However, they were told by Qiao Yaner who stayed near the Tree of Life that Han Mengxin and Lin Ke had returned to the Elf Tribe to take care of Han Yu.

    Without stopping, the great elder arrived at Keya’s home.  After finding Han Mengxin, she asked directly: "Do you want your brother to wake up?"

    Regarding the question raised by the Great Elder, Han Mengxin certainly did not hesitate to express her thoughts.  Hear this answer.  The elder smiled, like a wolf grandma seducing Little Red Riding Hood, and said softly to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, there is a way to revive your brother, but I don't know if you are willing to do it?"

    "What is the solution?" Han Mengxin looked at the great elder warily and asked.

    "Hehehe This method is good for you and harmless. We elves have many kinds of spells, among which you know the healing spell. In addition to the healing spell, we also have many other spells. If you are willing to learn, then I can  Teach you."

    Not being moved by the great elder's enthusiasm, Han Mengxin tried her best to calm down her excitement due to this accident. She looked at the great elder calmly and asked: "then what do I need to pay?"

    When the great elder heard this, Han Mengxin raised two fingers and said: "Two conditions. One is that after you learn it, you need to use the spells you have learned in the subsequent battle against the black hole. Your previous performances in front of the black hole were my  The reason I want to teach you is because you are a good seedling."

    "That's no problem, since I'm here. I won't stand idly by." Han Mengxin agreed.

    Hearing Han Mengxin's answer, the elder smiled slightly and continued: "The second thing is that after you learn these spells, you cannot spread them. Also, you cannot tell others where you learned them."

    "That's no problem, I promise you." Han Mengxin thought about it for a while.  He nodded and agreed to the great elder's request.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin agreed to the two conditions he proposed, the great elder breathed a sigh of relief.  Dang even said: "Time is running out. You can learn from me now. Remember, you can learn whatever I teach you. If you don't understand, you can ask me, but you can't ask me about the origin of the spells I taught you."

    "Okay. I will follow you after I tell Lin Ke." Han Mengxin agreed, turned around and ran towards the second floor.

    After learning that Han Mengxin was going to learn spells from the Great Elder, Lin Ke did not object. He just told Han Mengxin to pay attention to rest and not to force it.  Han Mengxin agreed wholeheartedly, said goodbye to Lin Ke, and followed the elder to the place of study.

    ……

    After leaving the Elf Tribe with the Great Elder, Han Mengxin finally couldn’t help but ask, “Great Elder, where are we going?”

    "Go to the place where you study." The elder replied without looking back.

    This answer made Han Mengxin couldn't help but roll her eyes. It was as if she didn't say anything.

    The two walked in tandem for about half an hour, and Han Mengxin finally heard two words spoken by the great elder.  After finding a clean place to sit down, Han Mengxin lamented: "Oh, I'm so exhausted."

    "Don't sit down, get up." The great elder shouted urgently.

    AlthoughAlthough I didn't understand why the great elder said this, Han Mengxin still stood up as he was told.  Seeing Han Mengxin stand up, the great elder breathed a sigh of relief and secretly prayed to the elves' ancestors to forgive Han Mengxin's rudeness.

    "Follow me." The elder said softly to Han Mengxin and walked towards a rock.  When Han Mengxin followed the great elder to the rock, she saw that the great elder was mumbling words, saying that he had to obey his authority urgently and had no choice but to ask the elder elves for forgiveness.  Han Mengxin wanted to ask, but she was worried that it would disturb the elder, so she had to bury her doubts in her heart.  Until the great elder shut up, reached out and followed the rock, and spoke a spell.  The rocks split open and a cave appeared.

    "Go in." The great elder said two words and stepped into the cave first.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and followed in.  Not long after Han Mengxin stepped into the cave, the door of the cave closed.

    "Don't be nervous, follow me and keep going forward." Just when Han Mengxin was panicking, the great elder said to Han Mengxin.

    "Oh." Han Mengxin agreed and continued walking down with the great elder.  Anyway, everyone has come in, and the way back has been cut off. Now there seems to be no other choice but to continue moving forward.

    Following the great elder, Han Mengxin found that the further inside, the brighter it became, and her mood gradually returned to calm.  When the two of them walked out of the cave passage, Han Mengxin found that in front of them was a huge transparent crystal.  In clear crystal.  A beautiful woman with an elf appearance can be vaguely seen.

    "This, this is" Han Mengxin pointed to the woman in the transparent crystal in surprise and asked the elder.

    The Great Elder was horrified when he saw this. He quickly pressed down Han Mengxin's hand and shouted in a low voice: "Don't be rude. That is the goddess Elune that our elves serve."

    "Ah? So this is God, so beautiful." After hearing this, Han Mengxin looked at the woman in the transparent crystal carefully and praised her heartily.  As soon as she finished speaking, a woman's voice sounded in Han Mengxin's mind, "Thank you for the compliment."

    "Who? Who is talking?" Han Mengxin looked around cautiously, but found nothing except the shocked eyes of the elder.

    "Great Elder, didn't you hear anything just now?" Han Mengxin asked the Great Elder tentatively.

    When the great elder heard this, he rolled his eyes at Han Mengxin angrily.  He replied: "I heard nothing except your yelling."

    "Really? Did I just have an auditory hallucination?" Han Mengxin scratched her head and said to herself.

    "What did you just say?" the great elder asked doubtfully.

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "It's nothing, it was just when I was saying that this god is very beautiful. I heard someone say 'Thank you for the compliment', so I just asked you if you heard anything. Maybe I heard it wrong?  "

    After hearing what Han Mengxin said, the elder became a little excited. He grabbed Han Mengxin and asked repeatedly: "Really? Apart from this, what else did you hear?"

    "No more. I just heard that sentence."

    "Really?" The great elder pondered for a moment, and suddenly praised the goddess in the transparent crystal: "You are so beautiful." After saying this, he pretended to be listening.  That look made Han Mengxin on the side couldn't help but roll her eyes again.

    ……

    The First Elder was very disappointed and turned to look at Han Mengxin, feeling a little envious.  But it's still important to do business now, since Gang Shen is talking to Han Mengxin.  Then maybe the next thing to do can be done more smoothly.

    "Mengxin, please go to the side and rest for a while. I still have some preparations to do."

    After hearing what the great elder said, Han Mengxin agreed, walked to the side and found a clean place to sit down, watching the great elder get busy in an open space in front of the transparent crystal.

    It seems that the great elder is setting up the legendary magic circle, but she is a human being. What is she planning to do by setting up this magic circle?

    Just when Han Mengxin was wondering, the voice just now came to mind again, "Eh? This elf actually plans to make a human being an elf saint? Is she crazy?"

    This time Han Mengxin did not look around in a panic, but instead thought tentatively in her mind: "Who are you?"

    Sure enough, the voice responded to Han Mengxin, "You are very smart, you actually thought of using this method to communicate with me."

    "No one likes other people running around in their heads. If you have something to say, please tell me quickly. If nothing happens, please leave as soon as possible." Han Mengxin thought angrily.

    "Haha don't be angry, there's nothing I can do about it. Being sealed in the crystal, I can't even open my mouth."

    "Crystal?" Han Mengxin raised her head and glanced at the crystal in front of her, surprised.blurted out: "Are you the goddess in the crystal?"

    The voice alerted the elder who was setting up the magic circle. Seeing the elder looking over with a puzzled expression, Han Mengxin quickly giggled a few times to indicate that she would stop talking.  The great elder had no doubts and continued to go about his own business.  And Han Mengxin thought in her mind: "Why don't you go to the great elder instead of me? She is the elf who has been serving you."

    "Hmph, she is already degenerated, and she even brought you a human here."

    "Hmmwho is that? Do you know what happened outside?" Han Mengxin asked tentatively.

    "I do not know what happened?"

    "Oh, no wonder. You wrongly blamed her. I think she had no choice but to do this. The Elf Saint has been missing for a long time, and the Tree of Life is constantly weakening. Yesterday, a black hole suddenly appeared near the Tree of Life.  Various monsters are constantly crawling out of it. If the Great Elder doesn't think of a way, then the elf will probably be destroyed."

    “…Where is the picture scroll I once left for them?”

    “Part of it was stolen by the fallen elves not long ago.”

    "Then you are the chosen elf saint?"

    "Huh? Elf Saint? Who said that?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion after hearing this.

    “…Aren’t you the chosen elf saint?”

    "No one informed me. The great elder told me to learn some elven spells so that I can save my brother. Do I need to become an elf saint to learn elven spells? But I am a human, not an elf."

    “…Don’t worry, if the great elder doesn’t teach you, then I will teach you.”

    Hear this.  Han Mengxin felt relieved, but still refused: "Thank you for your kindness, but I still hope that the great elder will teach me. After all, she does all this for the continuation of the elves."

    "You just said that the tree of life is weakening, haven't they opened the door under the tree of life yet?"

    "No, because the scroll was lost, the password to open the door has never been obtained. By the way. Since you are a goddess, you might as well tell me the password."

    "I forgot." After pondering for a long time, the goddess's voice came faintly, which made Han Mengxin very depressed.

    "You are a god. You will also forget?"

    "God is not omnipotent, he also has advantages and disadvantages. Besides, after so many years, who would remember that?"

    "Confused God." Han Mengxin muttered in a low voice.  Let the arrangement be completed.  The elder who came over to teach Han Mengxin what to do next was stunned and couldn't help but ask: "Mengxin, what did you just say?"

    Before Han Mengxin could answer, a voice sounded in the elder's mind.  "There's nothing wrong with you, just go back. This human being is left like this."

    "God. Is that you?" The great elder looked around in surprise. His appearance was similar to that before when Han Mengxin heard a voice popping up in his head.  He looks the same when he looks around.

    "Don't look around, I'm in the crystal."

    "God, I, I"

    "Okay, I know it's not easy for you during this time. Go ahead and leave this human to me. I won't blame you for your decision this time."

    "But God, she is human."

    "What's wrong with humans? I've always given up on you, so hurry up and leave before I change my mind."

    The great elder was stunned when he heard this, and a doubt arose in his heart. According to legend, God is not like this.  Seeing the great elder's doubts, God's voice came again, "I want to go back in a daze and let the human stand in the magic circle."

    "Yes." The great elder agreed and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, stand there."

    "Oh." Han Mengxin agreed and stood where the elder pointed out.

    When Han Mengxin stood still, the magic circle opened, and white mist surrounded the magic circle. The elder looked at the magic circle with a worried look. When the magic circle disappeared, the elder's eyes almost fell off.  He saw two Han Mengxin standing side by side in the magic circle.

    "Huh? When did there be a mirror here?" Han Mengxin couldn't help but mutter to herself strangely before she could realize what was going on.

    "Damn mirror, wake up, I am the god who just talked to you." Han Mengxin, who was standing opposite, suddenly said.

    "God?" The great elder on the side was so surprised that his jaw almost dropped to the ground.  From childhood to adulthood, in the Great Elder's perception, God's image should be gentle and gentle, and he should be gentle to others Anyway, it will definitely not be the talkative one in front of him.?Scrupulous, a guy who always talks dirty when he opens his mouth.

    Han Mengxin glanced at the elder who seemed lost and lost with understanding, and understood what it felt like to have long-standing faith suddenly collapse before her eyes. She couldn't help but scolded "Han Mengxin" in front of her softly: "Be careful what you say, don't use swear words when you open and close your mouth."  .”

    "What? You don't like to hear what I have to say. You know, there are people who want to hear what I have to say, but it's a pity that I don't want to talk to them." "Han Mengxin" on the other side heard this and looked at her with an expression of "You don't know what is good and what is good."  Han Mengxin said.

    Han Mengxin rolled her eyes and asked angrily: "What do you call me?"

    "Elune. Of course, if you are willing, I can accept it if you call me big sister."

    "Elune, how about asking the great elder to go back first?" Han Mengxin sighed softly and suggested to Elune.

    "No problem." Elune agreed, walked up to the absent-minded elder, stretched out her hand to hook the elder's neck, and threatened in a low voice: "Go back and shut your mouth tighter, if I hear anything being done to me  If your reputation is not good, then I will settle the score with you."

    "" The great elder looked at Elune silently after hearing this, and the heartbreaking look in his eyes made Elune feel numb.  He quickly let go of the elder, ran to Han Mengxin and shouted, "Go and deal with her for me, or I won't be able to help but beat her."

    "Beat her? You really have the guts to do it. I don't want to think about who caused her to become like this." Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Elune, walked to the great elder and called softly: "Great elder, great elder  …”

    The Great Elder looked at Han Mengxin with dull eyes, and then heard Han Mengxin ask: "Great Elder, the continuation of the elves still needs your efforts. You have also seen that this god is not very reliable, so how will the elves in the clan be determined?  Who will lead? Do you want to watch them be killed one by one?"

    With Han Mengxin’s words, the great elder’s eyes gradually regained their vitality. When Han Mengxin finished speaking the last word, the great elder nodded vigorously, said thank you to Han Mengxin, and turned around to leave.  From beginning to end, he ignored Elune.

    "You were abandoned." Han Mengxin walked to Elune and said.

    Elune replied nonchalantly: "Abandon it, just abandon it. Why do you think I sealed myself? It's because I was annoyed by them. It's fine now. From now on, I can go wherever I want."

    "Then please change your face. I don't want people to misunderstand that I'm a bad student." Han Mengxin requested after hearing this.

    "嘁"(To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 456 Practice!  practice!  practice!

    Elf Holy Land

    Elune is coaching Han Mengxin who came to learn the art.  (This chapter was uploaded by netizens)

    "Hmm To put it simply, the elf's spell is a move that uses its own power as a guide, gathers the power scattered in the air, and then releases it in one breath. The great elder has a good vision. The power in your body is different from mine.  The spell power I want to teach you is very similar. Mengxin, are you sure your parents are not elves?"

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin replied angrily: "You have asked the same question more than once, and I no longer want to answer you."

    If the great elder was present, he would probably accuse Han Mengxin of being rude, but Elune was very impressed by Han Mengxin's behavior. She was not angry when she heard this, and continued with a smile: "If there is no, there is no, anyway, I am just asking. We  Let’s get down to business.”

    Han Mengxin gave Elune a covert look and said the same thing seven or eight times, which would annoy anyone.  However, Elune's skills are genuine. When she heard that Elune was about to talk about something serious, Han Mengxin immediately cheered up.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of a smug look at Han Mengxin, Elune continued: "Elf spells are divided into three categories, offensive, defensive and auxiliary. I can only teach you one, you can choose one yourself."

    "Assistant." Han Mengxin replied without hesitation.

    "Well, the offensive spells are pretty good." Elune said tentatively to Han Mengxin after hearing this.

    Han Mengxin shook her head and replied: "No, I will learn auxiliary spells. My brother is still in a coma. I am afraid that the only auxiliary spells that can revive my brother are."

    "Your brother is really happy. Is your brother good to you?" Elune looked at Han Mengxin with envy and asked.

    "Of course, otherwise I wouldn't care about him."

    "Then. What's a good idea?" Elune asked.

    This stopped Han Mengxin from questioning.  Han Mengxin knew in her heart that Han Yu was very kind to her, but when it came to saying it, she found it a bit difficult to say.

    "Hmmwhat's a good idea? He never lets me do things I don't want to do. If anyone bullies me, he will avenge me. If I want to bully someone, he will rush in front. There is delicious food.  Yes, it’s fun, he always leaves a copy for me Well, to put it simply, I’m used to him being by my side.”

    Elune smacked her mouth, and suddenly asked Han Mengxin: "I mean Mengxin. You are not a brother-controller, are you?"

    "Fuck you! I have a boyfriend." Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this and said angrily.

    "But I heard what you just said, you seem to be very dependent on your brother."

    "If you had no parents since you were a child, and only had an older brother to depend on you for life. You would also be dependent on your older brother." Han Mengxin replied faintly.

    "Mengxin, why don't you give me half of your brother? If you are willing, I can teach you offensive spells as well as auxiliary spells." Elune suddenly said to Han Mengxin  suggested.

    "Well it's impossible to share half. Because my brother already has a girlfriend, and I have already called him sister-in-law. If you must, you can only share about a quarter."

    "Huh? A quarter? That's too little. Give me some more." Elune replied after hearing this.

    Han Mengxin immediately replied: "It's quite a lot, let's talk about it. What do you want my brother to do?"

    "Of course I want him to be my brother too. Mengxin, you don't know, I. I haven't known who my parents have been since I was born. I have never seen anyone except a group of humans in white coats.  Later, those white coats disappeared, leaving only a group of elves who knelt down and saluted when they saw me. I really don’t understand what it feels like to have a brother.”

    Elune's answer made Han Mengxin feel confused. She looked at Elune in confusion and asked, "What did you just say? Have you seen humans wearing white coats? Where have you seen them?"

    "Just under the tree of life."

    "You mean inside that door?"

    "yes."

    "Elune, start teaching me spells." Han Mengxin thought for a moment, decided not to tell Elune her doubts for the time being, and changed the subject to Elune.

    Hearing this, Elune said dissatisfiedly: "Hey, hey, why did you change the subject in the middle of your sentence?"

    "Don't make trouble. I just have an idea about what you just said. It's just that the idea is not mature yet. It doesn't make any sense to say it now. It's better to do business first. When it's time to say it, I will tell you  your."

    After receiving Han Mengxin’s guarantee, Elune was still a little dissatisfied, but seeing Han Mengxin look like she would kill him without saying a word…In this case, we can only give up.  It's not easy. From the time those people in white coats left until now, Han Mengxin is the only human being who treats her without trembling and being obedient. Elune cherishes this feeling.

    "Okay, but Mengxin, you have to promise that you will tell me what you just didn't tell me later."

    "Okay, I promise."

    "Then let's get started. I'll teach you a simple elf spell first, a healing spell."

    ……

    Rocky Mountain, Tianchi

    "No! The movements are too stiff, be more flexible No! The movements are too big, be a little smaller bastard! How many times have I told you, don't rush forward all the time, learn to be calm!" Following the movement of Qingyun Sword,  Swearing and scolding, Ning Ping kept correcting his actions.  It's just that Qingyun Sword was so wordy that Ning Ping became increasingly unable to control the growing anger in his heart.  Finally, Ninh Binh broke out.

    "Qing, are you done yet? Ever since you said I passed the test, you've been nagging me all day long. Isn't your mouth tired? Besides, if you teach me the moves, then I will  I admit it, but look at what you have taught me these days? In addition to the basics, I have been practicing the basics for more than ten years, do I still need to practice them again? "

    "Nonsense, you still have the nerve to say that after practicing for more than ten years, you can achieve this? It's better not to practice at all." Qingyun Jian replied tit for tat.

    Ning Ping was so angry that he used his sword as a sword without saying a word.  He struck Qingyun Sword hard on the head.  As if Qingyun Sword had expected this, he immediately raised his sword to meet him, and at the same time, he still took the opportunity to taunt: "What move are you doing? Are you planning to abandon your sword and use a knife?"

    "" Ning Ping said nothing and attacked the Qingyun Sword like a sword.  It's just that Qingyun Sword is better than Ningping.  While resisting Ning Ping's attack, he also commented on each of Ning Ping's attacks as before.  Ningping was so angry that he gritted his teeth and vowed to make a hole in Qingyun Jian's body to be willing.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Ning Ping, who was exhausted and exhausted, lay on his back on the ground, gasping for air, wondering why his physical strength was so exhausted?

    "Are you wondering why your physical strength is so exhausted?" Qingyun Jian asked as he sat next to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Qingyun Sword and turned around to ignore him.  Just listen to Qingyun Sword talking to himself: "The gravity here is four times that of the outside. And the air is four times thinner than the outside world. The vigorous exercise you just did will certainly consume a lot of physical strength."

    "Why do you want to provoke me on purpose?" Ning Ping asked in a sullen voice.

    "Of course I want you to adapt to this environment, otherwise even if I teach you the moves, with your current physical level, you won't be able to exert the true power of those moves."

    "I don't understand." Ning Ping turned around and looked at Qingyun Sword and asked.

    Qingyun Sword thought for a while and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, in your heart, what weapon is most powerful?"

    "Hmm" Ning Pingyuan originally wanted to say sword.  But when I think about Qingyun Jian asking this, it means that his answer is definitely not the sword.

    "I don't know." Ning Ping said honestly to Qingyun Sword.

    "The strongest weapon is the person himself. Only when one is strong, can one become more powerful after possessing a powerful weapon. Just like you, the moves you learned before were perfect. But, because of your own reasons.  These perfect moves are not very powerful. In my eyes, your powerful moves just look gorgeous."

    "Huh!" Ning Ping snorted unconvinced when he heard this.

    Qingyun Jian seemed to have guessed that Ning Ping would be unconvinced, and said with a smile: "I know you won't be convinced now, so how about we fight against each other and let the facts speak for themselves?"

    Ning Ping jumped up immediately after hearing this, holding the sword in his hand and said to Qingyun Sword: "Okay, let's speak with the facts."

    Seeing this, Qingyun Sword shook his head slightly, stood up and held the sword in his right hand. He looked at Ning Ping with a calm expression and said, "Come on, show off your proud sword skills and refute what I just said."

    "Hmph, I would have done it even if you didn't tell me." Ning Ping snorted lightly and swung his sword to attack Qingyun Sword.

    Facing the thousands of sword shadows coming towards him, Qingyun Sword took a step forward with his right foot and waved the sword in his hand hard. The thousands of sword shadows disappeared immediately. Ning Ping watched in disbelief as he broke the sword he had thought about so hard with just one sword strike.  Skill, he was stunned for a moment.  Qingyun Sword put away his sword, reached out and patted Ning Ping's shoulder, and asked softly: "Do you understand? In the face of absolute power, no matter how exquisite the moves are, they are just tricks. And how to improve absolute power, only  A way to improve your own strength."

    &nbsp; "Then how do I calculate my status as a disciple?"

    "Well when you can pierce the steel plate with one sword." Qingyun Sword thought for a while and replied.

    “But I don’t have that much time.” Ning Ping frowned and said.

    "It doesn't matter. Time here is different from the outside world. You have a lot of time to use. But now, you need to continue to practice the basics."

    Hearing Qingyun Sword’s words, Ning Ping felt no resistance this time. He stood up honestly and started practicing according to Qingyun Sword’s instructions.  Qing Yunjian had just told Ning Ping with the facts that his cultivation was in the wrong direction.  Although he has learned many moves, if he encounters a truly powerful being, there is no other possibility except failure.  In order to change the only possibility, Ningping must seize this opportunity and change himself.

    Looking at Ning Ping who was meticulous and practiced strictly according to what he said, Qingyun Sword on the side nodded secretly.

    Elf Tribe

    After Han Mengxin’s explanation, the elder finally regained some energy and hurried back.  After what they had just experienced, the great elder had already decided in his heart that the guy they had always regarded as a god was unreliable.  To survive this disaster, the elves can only rely on themselves.  The current elves are very weak, and it is almost impossible to survive safely.  So the first thing the great elder did when he returned to the tribe.  It is to summon all the elders in the clan, announce what he has thought of on the way back, and teach the elves all the elven spells.

    When I heard the great elder say this decision, there was no doubt that it was unanimously opposed by other elders.  There are strict requirements for teaching elf magic. If the great elder does this, the status of other elders will be threatened.  But this time the great elder insisted on going his own way and turned a deaf ear to the objections of other elders. He even just spoke directly.  If no one wanted to teach with her, she would teach alone.

    Such an argument will naturally end on bad terms.  After Chris waited until the other elders had left, she asked the great elder in confusion: "Great elder. Why did you say such a thing suddenly? Did you encounter some problem?"

    "Alas" the great elder sighed after hearing this, and said softly to Chris: "Chris, if I tell you that I have seen the goddess and understand that the goddess will not help us elves survive this disaster. Do you believe it?  Do not believe?"

    "The goddess is not willing to help us? This" Chrissy's face showed a look of disbelief.

    Seeing this, the Great Elder smiled bitterly and said to Chris: "Go ahead, I will bear all the consequences of what happens next."

    "Great Elder. Although I don't know if what you just said is true, but if you really plan to do this, please allow me to act with you." Chris thought for a while, and slowly said to the Great Elder  said.

    "Thank you." The great elder gave Chris a deep look.  Said slowly.

    Two hours later, the news that the great elder was going to teach the elf magic spread throughout the elf tribe. Some were excited, some didn't believe it, and some were angry, thinking that the great elder's behavior destroyed the elf tradition.  But these voices were ignored by the great elder.

    Looking at the people gathered in the square, the great elder said loudly: "We elves have now encountered a critical moment. The tree of life has begun to wither, and an inexplicable black hole has appeared near the tree of life. Unknown things are continuously pouring out of the black hole.  Monsters, these are all situations that will make us elves extinct. At this time, who can we rely on? In addition to praying for the blessing of the goddess, I think we should rely on ourselves. Only we have the ability to protect ourselves.  To be able to survive and let the descendants of our elves continue. To this end, I want to break the elves' long-standing tradition and teach all elves who are willing to learn elf magic. I have only one request for this, to protect the future of our elves, fight!  Fight! Fight!”

    Not far away, an elf who was watching the great elder's speech coldly snorted, "Huh, fallen elf."

    "You can't say that. The great elder doesn't seem to have any selfish motives for doing this." Another elf advised after hearing this.

    "Yes, she has no selfish motives. Then go find her. Why are you hanging out with us?"

    "You, I was just discussing the matter, and I never said that I wanted to seek refuge with the Great Elder."

    "Don't say a few words, let's discuss what we should do now. Are we really going to watch the great elder's reputation soar because of this incident? In that case, we have hope of winning the great elder election next year.  It’s just too small.”

    The elf who spoke was obviously the leader of these elves. After hearing what the leader said, they all fell silent.  When the leader saw this, he couldn't help but said angrily: "Normally, I see that neither one of you is convinced by the other, why do you really want to"When I came to you, all of you were scared. Where has your usual courage gone?  "

    "Boss, that is the great elder. She must do that. What can we do? We can't kill her, right?"

    "Wellthis is a way." The leader said slowly.  The other elves were so frightened that they hurriedly advised: "Boss, please don't mess around. Not to mention that the great elder himself is not an easy guy to deal with. If the matter is leaked, we will no longer be able to gain a foothold in the tribe."  .”

    "Hahaha, I was just joking, why are you so ungrateful?" The leader suddenly smiled and said to the men who were trying to persuade him.  But none of her men thought that their leader was just joking.

    "If you can't take action against the great elder, then you can only take action from other aspects." The leader thought for a while and said to himself.  As soon as he finished speaking, one of the elves seemed to have remembered something and said hurriedly: "Boss, we can find a way to ruin the reputation of the great elder, and then force her to step down, so that the election of the great elder to be held next year will be brought forward.  "

    The leader's eyes lit up when he heard this, but then he shook his head and said, "The method is good, but the Great Elder doesn't seem to have anything to hold on to."

    "It doesn't matter if the Great Elder doesn't work. We can start with other people."

    "Who?" the leader asked curiously.

    "Sander."

    "No, that guy is just a dog-skin plaster. It's too late to hide. How can he take the initiative to get closer." The leader refused without hesitation.

    "Wellif Sander can't do it, then we can only find a way with those humans."

    "Those humans?"

    "Yes, humans are different from us elves. Although they have never done anything wrong since they came here, if we do it properly, we can definitely arouse the elves' anger towards humans and allow humans to come here.  Chris will be criticized, and the Great Elder will definitely speak out to defend Chris, so that we can drag the Great Elder into the water"

    "Then how to operate it?" the leader asked.  Judging from his appearance, it was obvious that he had already agreed to his subordinate's proposal.

    "If a human slave-catching team appears within the warning range of the Elf tribe. Who do you think the elves will suspect first?" With one sentence, the elves present immediately took a breath of cold air and looked at each other with different expressions.  Looking at the elf who said this.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 457: Seducing Foreign Enemies

    Xuanyue Town

    Xiao Yueyue, who has been here for seven or eight days, is very upset.  (:, read the novel for the fastest update) There was no news from the nominal husband for several days in a row, which made Xiao Yueyue think that some damn guy must have been hooking up with a little girl again, so he aggressively led a group of men to catch him.  evil.  What disappoints Xiao Yueyue is that after arriving in Xuanyue Town, she learned that several people had indeed come to Xuanyue Town before, and the one she was looking for was among those people.  But a few days ago, those few people didn't know if they had taken the wrong medicine, so they made an appointment to enter the Rocky Mountains together, and they have not come back until today.

    "Madam" Just when Xiao Yueyue was thinking about something, a soft call came from outside the door.  When Xiao Yueyue opened the door, she immediately smiled and looked at the visitor and said softly: "Damn it, why are you here now?"

    "Hahaha did you miss me?" Xiao Yueyue, the guard captain, smiled and entered the house, closed the door, hugged Xiao Yueyue and asked softly: "Where do you miss my husband?"

    "" Xiao Yueyue's ears suddenly turned red, and her half-embarrassed and half-angry look immediately made the guard captain who was just here to report work move his index finger, hugged Xiao Yueyue horizontally, and stepped inside  Go to the room.  Xiao Yueyue, on the other hand, half-promises and half-does it, and achieves good things.

    After a while, Xiao Yueyue lay in the arms of the guard captain, like a kitten that had just eaten.  The guard captain looked content.  After the two parties warmed up for a while, Xiao Yueyue asked aloud: "Damn it, is that Chang really dead?"

    "Based on the intelligence collected in the past few days, that guy is probably really dead. I heard from the locals here that the Rocky Mountains are very dangerous. Even experienced hunters only dare to go in in groups.  And he only dares to operate on the periphery. And that guy is just a waste."

    "Then find out why he came to Rocky Mountain?" Xiao Yueyue asked again.

    "This is being investigated. I heard it was because that guy listened to the instigation of some prostitutes in a brothel. Haha I don't know if I should thank those prostitutes. If it weren't for them, I wouldn't be able to come here so blatantly.  Look for it." The guard captain said, and suddenly he laughed softly.

    "Dong dong dong" There was a gentle knock on the door, and Hou's personal maid outside reported softly: "Madam, the young lady is awake and is clamoring to see you."

    "I know, you take her to play for a while first, and then I'll be there in a minute." Xiao Yueyue heard the words and answered outside the door.  Get ready to get dressed.  As soon as they got up, the guard captain's eyes almost went straight because of the spring light that leaked out.

    "You damn ghost, stop looking and get up." Xiao Yueyue pretended to be angry.

    "Hehehe Okay. Don't look anymore. There are plenty of opportunities. It's important to go and accompany our precious daughter now." The guard captain retracted his greedy eyes with a smile, and stood up to get dressed.

    Xiao Yueyue, who was getting dressed, heard the guard captain's words and asked softly: "Damn ghost. Isn't it my own daughter who cares so much?"

    "Hehe Only that surnamed Chang will think that the daughter you gave birth to is a premature baby. I have calculated that that girl is my seed. We will have many more children in the future." The guard captain smiled evilly and came from behind.  He hugged Xiao Yueyue, grabbed Xiao Yueyue's great penis with both hands and squeezed it.  It made Xiao Yueyue feel hot all over.

    Just when the two were about to fight again, there was a sudden knock on the door.  "Dang Dang Dang", the voice was urgent.  Like a general's order.

    “Who is it?” The guard captain, whose good deeds were interrupted, asked angrily outside the door.

    "My lord, please atone, yes, it's the lady knocking on the door." The timid voice of the maid came from outside the door.

    Hearing that it was this person who knocked on the door, the guard captain's face suddenly collapsed. Seeing this, Xiao Yueyue kissed the guard captain gently and comforted softly: "Don't worry, we will have plenty of time in the future."

    The guard captain’s eyes lit up when he heard this, and his heart suddenly became enlightened.  That's right, Chang Xuedong, who was in the way, has died. From now on, I can play whatever I want.  Hahaha It's ridiculous that Chang Xuedong thought he was the smartest person in the world. It's a pity, it's a pity, he was cuckolded and gave birth to a daughter, and he still regarded it as his own.  Hmm Go back and find a place where no one is around to cuckold him.

    Xiao Yueyue didn’t know that her lover was preparing to burn a cuckold for her husband who didn’t know whether he was alive or dead so that Chang Xuedong would still be a turtle in the next generation.  After getting dressed, he opened the door and took his baby daughter who came to him and went out to play.

    The guard captain waited until no one was outside the door, then got dressed and walked out of the room.  Nothing happened, the guard captain and a few of his knights were going to go out for a walk to relax.  After greeting a few knights with whom he usually had a good relationship, the guard captain and his party walked out of the room.

    I didn’t go to a brothel. Firstly, this kind of workplace is closed during the day. Secondly, I had just worked and my physical strength was a little weak.superior.  A group of five people lined up and walked slowly along the main street.

    Xuanyue Town is not big, and the streets are not spacious. The guard captain and these scourges immediately blocked the already crowded streets.  People around me dare to be angry but dare not speak out.  Because people like the guard captain are not kind-hearted at first sight, and they are armed with weapons. Moreover, even the mayor, a big shot in the eyes of the townspeople, nods and bows to these bastards. How can ordinary people like me dare to provoke them.

    The guard captain seemed to enjoy the way others looked at him, and walked more and more leisurely.  Speaking of this person, he is really a bitch at heart. The more people dislike him, the more arrogant he becomes. The guard captain is such a person.

    Of course, there are also people who are different from others in the crowd. These two people were elves who used illusions to sneak into Xuanyue Town.  Previously, some elves were dissatisfied with the Great Elder's decision and were preparing to find ways to resist. These two elves had high hopes and came out to find the slave-catching team.

    It’s just that the slave catching team is so easy to find. After searching in Xuanyue Town, the two elves found nothing and didn’t want to go back like this. They saw the guard captain running rampant on the streets.  In the eyes of the elves, the people in the slave-catching team are villains and scoundrels, and the current guard captain and his men fit the requirements of the elves very well.

    Quietly following the guard captain, the two elves waited until the target entered a small alley.  He took a step forward and chased after them. Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered, they saw the guard captain and several of his men looking at them with half-smiling smiles.

    "Young man, you dare to draw attention to the uncle. Brothers, cut them." The captain of the guard gave the order, and several of his knights immediately swarmed forward. They pushed the two elves who had no time to speak to the ground and beat them hard.

    ……

    When he saw that the beating was almost over, the guard captain waved his hand, "Stop, let's go. Let's find a restaurant and have a good drink."

    "Wait, wait" Just when the guard captain was about to take people away, an elf lying on the ground with a nosebleed shouted weakly to the guard captain.

    "Oh, the bones are quite hard, haven't you beaten them enough? Brothers, keep cutting."

    "No, I didn't"

    Before the elf could finish what he said, fists and kicks came again, interrupting what the elf was about to say.  Another crackling slap.

    When the guard captain and others stopped, considering what happened to their companions.  The other elf explained his identity directly without any nonsense: "I am an elf."

    ……

    With one sentence, the guard captain and others were stunned. One of them whispered to the guard captain: "It's a bad head. This guy was beaten stupid by us."

    “…Hurry and leave before anyone finds you.” The guard captain smiled upon hearing this.  He turned around and ran away with his men.  Watching the guard captains leaving quickly without even looking back.  The two elves lying on the ground were full of disappointment. They didn't understand why it was so difficult for them to find a slave-catching team.

    They helped each other out of the alley. The two elves were covered in injuries. After being reminded by a kind person, the two helped each other to the only hospital in the town, Huichun Hall.  Looking at the closed door, the two elves wanted to cry without tears.

    “We can’t just go back like this!” One of the elves whispered through gritted teeth.

    "What else do you want? We are all beaten like this now." Another elf asked after hearing this.

    "We are still looking for those people. They ran away probably because they didn't believe us when they saw us in this state. If we remove the illusion and see them with our true colors"

    “…But what if they arrest us…”

    “…Then I’ll go alone, you hide nearby, and then come out after you see that I’m okay.”

    "Okay, let's do it."

    The lack of experience in the world is the greatest weakness of the elves.  Although there are elves who use illusions to come to the human world in exchange for daily necessities, they do not have many opportunities to interact with people. To put it simply, elves do not understand the meaning of the saying that the human heart is sinister.

    After returning to their temporary residence, the captain of the guard had forgotten about the two elves they met earlier. They had done this kind of beating many times. Who would remember that?  ?  After returning, the guard captain broke up with several of his men and prepared to take a bath to wash off the smelly sweat before looking for Xiao Yueyue to take advantage.

    Not long after entering the bathroom, when the guard captain was enjoying his bath, the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open.  The guard captain was very unhappy and turned around to see who was disturbing his good deeds at this time.  Unexpectedly, when he turned around and saw this, the guard captain was stunned.  What should I say? A young and beautiful woman walked in outside the door. She looked like a woman??!  !  !

    Seeing the pair of long ears of the visitor, the guard captain suddenly woke up. He stood up from the bathing bucket with a bang. He didn't even bother to wipe the water off his body, and rushed to the place where he appeared naked.  In front of the elf, before the elf could say anything, he hugged the elf and ran his hands around the elf's body.

    The elf was horrified. Just when he opened his mouth to shout, he was blocked by the guard captain's big mouth.  Seeing that a tragic rape scene was about to begin, the guard captain, who was excited in his heart, suddenly trembled all over, as if being poured down by cold water, and let go of the elf.  Because just now, one of his hands touched a part that a woman shouldn't have.

    "You, you" The guard captain stared at the disheveled and red-faced elf in front of him in surprise, unable to fully explain.  After the elf nodded shyly, the guard captain let out a strange scream, turned around and jumped into the bucket.  What the hell is this called?  Although the other party is an elf, he is also a man.  When I thought that I had hugged a man and touched him for a long time After a while, he seemed to kiss him, a wet kiss vomit

    The bath water was still boiling hot, but the guard captain felt cold all over and could not help but shudder.  Especially thinking about the kiss just now made the guard captain want to vomit.

    The male elf who had been molested stood in front of the tub with his face flushed and his head lowered. He didn't know what to say for a while, but the guard captain vomited for a while.  Finally regaining some energy, he looked at the male elf and asked, "What are you doing here? Are you trying to seduce me?"

    "No, no. I, we just met before." The male elf quickly explained after hearing this.  As he spoke, he transformed into the same person as when he was beaten by the guard captain and his men.

    Seeing this, the guard captain slowly calmed down, and his previous wisdom once again occupied his brain.  Looking at the male elf standing in front of him who looked a little overwhelmed, the guard captain had an idea.  After coughing lightly, he asked, "What brings you here to see me?"

    "Erare you a slave-catching team?" the male elf asked tentatively after hearing this.

    "Huh? Yes." The guard captain was stunned, but then he nodded and admitted.  Because of how the male elf looks.  It seems like they are looking for a slave-catching team.  Regardless of what he was doing with the slave-catching team, he should admit it first.

    Once he heard that the guard captain admitted that he was a slave-catching team, the male elf's face lit up with joy. This scene also made the guard captain feel certain.  Trust your own judgment.

    “Um, we have a favor and want to ask you to help us?”

    "Help? Looking for us?Don't forget, we are going to capture you and sell you as other people's playthings." The guard captain asked tentatively.

    “Well, you can’t take them all away.” The male elf replied after hearing this.

    The guard captain became curious and saw that the male elf in front of him looked like he was inexperienced in the world.  The guard captain simply asked: "If you want to ask us for help, you can, but you must tell me the reason why you ask me for help, otherwise I will not care about your affairs."

    Originally, the guard captain was just trying it out.  Unexpectedly, after listening to the guard captain's question, the solid-eyed male elf in front of him immediately told all the reasons and consequences of why he came to the guard captain.

    After hearing what the male elf said, the guard captain was shocked.  However, he did not immediately agree to the male elf's request.  He simply reasoned that the matter was so important that he had to seek other people's opinions.  Let the male elf come back tomorrow night.

    After sending away the male elf, the guard captain immediately jumped out of the bathtub, quickly put on his clothes, and then summoned several of his subordinates. In Xiao Yueyue's room, he summoned the strong male elf.  Tell me what you are looking for.

    What the guard captain didn’t expect was that no one wanted to believe what he said.  Xiao Yueyue said with a distressed look on her face that the guard captain had worked hard these days and should pay attention to rest. She was so angry that the guard captain's nose almost became crooked.

    Fortunately, when the guard captain got mad and promised that the male elf would come again tomorrow night, everyone reluctantly believed the guard captain's words, but they didn't know whether they believed it or not.

    Seeing that the conversation could not go on like this, the guard captain decided to wait until the male elf arrived tomorrow to discuss it.  After sending everyone away, the guard captain did not leave.  Everyone here knew about the scandal between him and Xiao Yueyue, but no one reported it.  The key is that Chang Xuedong is such a failure as a person. He likes to gossip about people behind their backs when nothing happens. Imagine that kind of person. Apart from people who also like to gossip about people, how many people are willing to get close to him?

    Xiao Yueyue saw that the guard captain did not leave, and did not show any expression of disapproval. He was just very concerned about the physical condition of the guard captain. As for what the guard captain said before about seeing a male elf, to be honest, it was difficult to convince him that he had not seen it with his own eyes.  Xiao Yueyue believed it.

    "Yueyue, I really saw the elf." ProtectorThe captain looked at Xiao Yueyue helplessly and said.

    "Okay, okayyou have seen it, I believe you. Rest, you have been really exhausted these past few days." Xiao Yueyue said to the guard captain as if coaxing a child.  The captain of the guard was so angry that his heart was boiling. He simply turned his depression into a fight and dragged Xiao Yueyue into a heart-to-heart fight. In the process, he forced Xiao Yueyue to believe that he had seen the elf.

    ……

    After the passion, Xiao Yueyue lay in the arms of the guard captain and asked softly: "Damn it, did you really see the elf?"

    "What? Isn't that enough?" Hearing this, the guard captain smiled evilly and reached out to touch Xiao Yueyue's sensitive area.  Xiao Yueyue hurriedly grabbed the offending hand of the guard captain and asked, her breathing becoming a little rapid: "Then what are you going to do?"

    Hearing Xiao Yueyue's question, the guard captain temporarily let go of harassing Xiao Yueyue. After thinking about it, he said: "I would like to take this opportunity to catch a few elves. Yueyue, there are very few rare things like elves."  Yes. If we can present the captured elves to His Majesty, what do you think Your Majesty will reward me with? I just don’t have a chance. If you give me a chance, I will definitely be able to make a difference. When the time comes, I want the matchmaker to marry you."

    When Xiao Yueyue heard this promise, she felt sweet in her heart.  After being moved for a while, he asked: "Then how many elves do you plan to capture?"

    "Huh? Isn't one enough?" The guard captain was stunned when he heard this and couldn't help but ask.

    Xiao Yueyue reached out and tapped the guard captain's forehead, and said softly: "What an idiot. Think about it, if you let that idiot elf be your guide and find that elf's tribe"

    As soon as he heard this, the guard captain couldn't help but slap Xiao Yueyue's plump buttocks hard.  This caused Xiao Yueyue to cry out, but the guard captain was full of excitement. He looked at Xiao Yueyue and said: "Yueyue, you are really powerful. Yes, you can kill all those elves in one fell swoop. Eh? What's wrong with you, Yueyue?"

    "You just hurt me." Xiao Yueyue replied with a slight frown.

    "Really? Then let me rub it with you." Hearing this, the guard captain smiled evilly and stretched out his hand.

    "Go, don't make a fuss." Xiao Yueyue said while wanting to refuse.

    After a while, the room was boundless.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 458 The return of the goddess

    Forbidden land of elves, next to the tree of life

    Since a black hole suddenly appeared, the Elf tribe has not lived in peace for a day.  (:, Read the novel for the fastest update) The monsters that are constantly pouring out of the black hole are overwhelming the elves who are already understaffed. What’s more frightening is that the black hole that suddenly appeared is still expanding, although the expansion speed is very fast.  Slowly, but one day, that black hole will become bigger and bigger.  As the black hole expands, the monsters pouring out of the hole become more and more powerful and larger, causing the number of casualties of the elves responsible for guarding to gradually increase.

    In the elf tribe, since the great elder told all the elves about the crisis that the clan will encounter, except for a small number of elves with evil intentions, the remaining elves are gritting their teeth and insisting on training, because they don’t know when, they will  It was their turn to go to the battlefield, and all the elves participating in the training were working hard to survive.  It's just that time is too short. No matter how hard the elves try, the results are very low. It is almost certain that if a disaster breaks out now, the elves will not even be able to fight back.

    The only thing that can help the elves survive the disaster is to open the obstructive door under the tree of life, find out the reason for the withering of the tree of life, and use the tree of life to resist the coming disaster.  But before that, the elves still need to persist.  In order to persevere, the Great Elder sent Elder Kris to see Elune, who had been revived with the help of Han Mengxin, hoping that she could help.

    Following the method taught by the Great Elder, Chris entered Elune's secret room and saw Elune who was teaching Han Mengxin.  After hearing Chris's intention, Elune shook her head and refused: "I can't help you. I am restricted in this space. Normally, I can only let a ray of consciousness leave here and go outside to relax, but let  I tried to help, but I couldn't do it. Tell the great elder to open the door under the tree of life. That's the key to continuing the elves." After saying this, Kris couldn't make any further pleas, and drove Kris out.  The secret room.

    Disappointed Chris left dejectedly.  After Chris left, Han Mengxin asked in confusion: "You really can't get out?"

    "The affairs of the younger generation can only be left to them to solve on their own. If they are destined to not survive this crisis, then even if I help them, they will be destroyed in the next disaster sooner or later. They must learn to face the suffering on their own." Ai  Lu En said quietly.  After saying that, Han Mengxin didn't wait to reflect on it carefully, and immediately urged Han Mengxin: "Don't take this opportunity to be lazy, hurry up and continue practicing for me."

    "But. I'm hungry." Han Mengxin said with a frown.

    Elune also frowned and said, "Are you hungry again? Humans are really troublesome. They get hungry all the time."

    Han Mengxin couldn't help but rolled her eyes when she heard this, and complained: "You give me some fruit. You can handle the hungry monster."

    "Then what do you want to eat?" Elune asked.

    "Meat." Han Mengxin replied immediately.

    "No, that's cruel." Elune shook her head and replied.

    "Isn't it cruel for you to starve me?" Han Mengxin asked depressedly.

    "Ugh" Elune was stunned by the question and had to compromise: "How about I catch some fish for you."

    "Okay, okay, I happened to bring some tools. You can also grill some fish." Han Mengxin replied quickly after hearing this, for fear that Elune would regret it later.

    Elune rolled her eyes at Han Mengxin angrily, then turned around to catch fish for Han Mengxin until she came back.  He saw Han Mengxin had already set up a bonfire and was looking at him eagerly.  I heard that the great elder wanted to take him to a secret place to learn the magic of elves.  Han Mengxin brought some necessary tools for use in the wild, and they came in handy now.

    With quick movements, he cleaned up the fish Elune had caught.  Stick it on a branch and place it next to a campfire to bake.  As time went by, the grilled fish gave out bursts of meaty aroma, and Elune sniffed seductively.  Han Mengxin just pretended not to see it. When the grilled fish was almost done, she took out some fine salt she brought with her and sprinkled it evenly on it.

    "Mengxin, what are you eating?" When Han Mengxin was feasting, Elune came over and asked.

    Seeing Elune’s eager look on her face, Han Mengxin felt angry and amused. Who just said that eating meat is a cruel thing?

    "Grilled fish." Han Mengxin replied angrily.

    "Is it delicious?" Elune asked again.

    Having said that, if we don’t give Elune a little, there’s no guarantee that this guy won’t snatch it away. Han Mengxin reluctantly handed another grilled fish to Elune, and said uneasily: “Eat it well.  Always be careful of fish bones.”

    "I know, I know." Elune took the grilled fish with a look of joy and took a bite, her big and lively eyes turned into two crescent moons.

    &nbsp; When the two of them finished eating the grilled fish, Elune licked her tongue with unfinished content and asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, are you full?"

    "I'm full." Han Mengxin agreed and continued to practice.  Elune on the side opened her mouth, wanting to eat grilled fish again, but she was too embarrassed to say it out loud, so she could only ask in a roundabout way: "Mengxin, this meat is so delicious."

    Han Mengxin opened her eyes, rolled her eyes at Elune, and asked, "Do you still want to eat?"

    "Yeah." Elune nodded hurriedly and replied.

    "But I don't know how to catch fish." Han Mengxin replied, spreading her hands.

    "I'll catch it, I'll catch it. I'll catch as much as you want." Elune said quickly.

    But what Han Mengxin said next stopped Elune, who was about to catch fish, "It's useless to have fish. I don't bring much seasoning, so I can't grill a few fish."

    Elune looked back at Han Mengxin and asked, "Then what do you think we should do?"

    "Hmmor let's go back to the Elf Tribe. Elune, did you think the grilled fish just now was delicious?"

    "Well, that's the most delicious food I've ever eaten." Elune replied with a look of aftertaste upon hearing this.  Han Mengxin chuckled lightly, looked at Elune seriously and said, "Elune, believe me, if you eat the food made by my partner Shi Bafang, you will be impressed by the kind of roasted food I just made.  The fish don’t even look at it.”

    "Could it be that the food made by your partner is more delicious?" Elune asked in surprise.

    Han Mengxin replied after hearing this: "Of course. My partner is a professional chef and can cook countless delicacies. Even if he does not use meat ingredients. There are many kinds of vegetarian food, many of which you have never seen or tasted before.  He can cook delicious food.”

    "Everything. What's there?" Elune couldn't help but ask.

    "That's a lot, like the buns, dumplings, noodles, twists, glutinous rice balls" After Han Mengxin reported more than a dozen kinds of food that I had never heard of, not to mention eating, Elune said  After a painful struggle, his expression became firm. He took Han Mengxin's hand and said, "Mengxin, let's go back."

    "Didn't you say that we should let the younger generation get through the difficulties on their own?" Han Mengxin asked deliberately.

    "Alas, I still can't let go of those younger generations." Elune sighed and replied softly.

    "Bang" Han Mengxin curled her lips disdainfully.  Under Han Mengxin's contemptuous eyes.  Elune shouted angrily: "How about it? I just want to taste delicious food, can't I?"

    "Yes, no one said no. By the way, can you please take a look at my brother when you go back? He has been unconscious. He is our leader. If you can revive him, Bafang will definitely bring him back to life.  All his specialty dishes are made to thank you."

    "Hmph, don't tempt me with delicious food." Elune replied with a slight snort.

    "Really? Bafang is good at making vegetarian food, but its meat dishes are excellent. Think about it. It's a hundred times more delicious than the grilled fish you just had." Han Mengxin's voice was full of temptation.  Seeing that Elune's expression was very tangled, after struggling painfully, Elune whispered: "I won't do this next time."

    "No problem, let's go." After letting go of the big worry.  Han Mengxin immediately urged Elune.  Han Mengxin thought about the elf spells she had learned in a hurry.  There is no way he can compare to Elune who taught him.  With her taking action, the chances of her brother Han Yu being able to wake up would increase.

    Seeing Han Mengxin’s anxious look.  Elune couldn't help but wonder if she had just been fooled by this girl.  But when I think of the delicacies that Han Mengxin told me before, I'll be fooled.

    Elune, who didn’t want to worry about whether she had been tricked by Han Mengxin from the beginning, took Han Mengxin and returned to the Elf tribe soon after.  At this time, the Elf Tribe was in a state of despair as Chris brought back the news. When they saw Elune suddenly appearing with Han Mengxin in front of them, they couldn’t help but look at Chris in confusion, and said to themselves: "Didn’t the elder say that the goddess is unwilling?"  Are you taking care of us?"

    "Hmm" Han Mengxin coughed lightly and motioned for Elune to step forward to remedy the problems left by the elder Kris who had just answered.  Elune sighed softly and said to everyone: "Well, after thinking about it, I still can't worry about you." This sentence immediately moved the elves including the great elder.

    The goddess did not abandon them!

    This news immediately caused the elves to rush to tell each other. When they learned that the goddess was coming in person, the elves who had previously sent people out to find the slave-catching team to bring down the great elder looked ashen, as if the end of the world had come.

    "What, what should I do?" the leader of this small elf group asked his companions in panic.  just himSeveral of his companions were even more panicked than he was, and they couldn't come up with any good ideas.

    "Yes, or else, let's run." The elf who had previously suggested finding a slave-catching team stammered to everyone.

    As soon as they heard what this elf said, the other elves suddenly became very angry. They had made their vows before, but now they just want to run away when something goes wrong. How come they are so unlucky?  It's such a teammate.  The words of the human world are indeed insightful. You are not afraid of opponents who are like gods, but you are afraid of teammates who are like pigs.

    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, the elf who proposed to run away shrank his neck, sat in the corner with flashing eyes, and said nothing, not knowing what he was thinking.

    A small part of the elves were panicked, but most of the elves felt their morale boosted, as if they had found a backbone, and they trained harder and harder.  And what about the goddess Elune who has returned to the elven tribe?

    She did not follow the elder's advice, but followed Han Mengxin to Keya's home.  Originally, Han Mengxin wanted Elune to show Han Yu first, but Elune wanted to eat delicious food first, otherwise she would leave Han Yu alone.  Shi Bafang was currently near the Tree of Life, helping to defend against a group of monsters pouring out of the black hole, and had no time to prepare delicious food for Elune.

    When I heard that Shi Bafang, who could cook delicious food for me, was not here, I immediately made a fuss to find Shi Bafang.  Han Mengxin couldn't defeat her, so she could only take Elune to the Tree of Life to look for Shi Bafang.  The reason why Han Mengxin took Elune to the Tree of Life was because she wanted Elune to take action to resist the monsters pouring out of the black hole.  After all, the elves responsible for guarding were already working very hard. If they could be given a chance to rest, Han Mengxin would still be willing to plot against Elune.

    Undoubtedly, Elune found Shi Bafang.  But at this moment her eyes were attracted by the black hole.  I couldn't help but curiously stretched out my hand to touch the black hole, but something happened when I touched it.  A black wave of power suddenly shot out from the black hole, flying directly towards Elune who was approaching.  Elune was also unequivocal. Her body sent out a golden wave of power to resist. The two forces were entangled in front of the black hole, forming a stalemate.

    "Hey, Mengxin, this thing is so difficult to deal with." Elune complained to Han Mengxin.

    “Come on, I’ll let Bafang prepare delicious food for you.” Han Mengxin encouraged her quickly.

    "Wellthen I want to eat the Dongpo meat you told me before." Elune thought for a while and then asked.

    After hearing Elune’s words, except for Han Mengxin, everyone present, especially the elves, all looked at Elune in surprise, almost doubting that their ears might have heard it wrong.  Why would my goddess want to eat meat?

    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Elune hurriedly looked at Han Mengxin. Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin said quickly: "Elune, you are amazing. In order to make other elves accept eating meat, you actually want to set an example. I really am.  I’m so touched. It’s just that Dongpo pork is best made from domestic pig meat. I’ll let Bafang make something delicious with the ingredients I have now, and then I’ll make Dongpo pork for you in a few days, okay?”

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s explanation, the elves were not only moved but also a little hopeful.  Meat is definitely more delicious than fruit.  It's just that in the past, due to the traditions of the elves and fear of being punished by the old-fashioned elders if they found out, the elves can be said to have dared not go too far, but it is different now. The goddesses eat meat, so why can't we eat it?  Meat?

    Han Mengxin, who didn't expect that her explanation would give the elves a reason to eat meat, was asking Shi Bafang to prepare delicious food to reward Elune, while asking Keya to send someone to Xuanyue Town to purchase some ingredients as soon as possible.  return.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 459 The Eye in the Black Hole

    Near the Elf Tree of Life

    Unlike the previous two days, since the return of the goddess Elune, there has been no fighting near the black hole.  (This chapter was uploaded by netizens) Because starting yesterday, the confrontation between the goddess Elune and the evil force in the black hole has not ended yet.  Regarding this situation, the elves still maintain an optimistic attitude.  Because their goddess Elune was still in the mood to discuss the taste of delicious food with Han Mengxin who was feeding her.

    "One more piece." Elune's mouth bulged and she asked vaguely to Han Mengxin who was standing aside.

    "You'd better finish what you have in your mouth before talking." Han Mengxin replied with a black line on her forehead.  But after all, Han Mengxin picked up a piece of braised pork and stuffed it into Elune's mouth.  Elune tasted the food happily. After swallowing the food in her mouth, Elune asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, what are Bafang going to cook for me next time?"

    "Foodie." Han Mengxin looked at Elune speechlessly and thought to herself.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin didn't answer, Elune couldn't help but look at Han Mengxin in confusion, and saw Han Mengxin looking at her with an unfathomable look.  Hmmthat look made Elune feel uncomfortable.

    "Hey, I have a question for you." Elune called Han Mengxin softly again.

    Han Mengxin came to her senses and replied: "Bafang is going to make rice-treasure porridge for you next time."

    "Eight-treasure porridge?"

    “Well, it’s a kind of porridge made from a total of eight ingredients including glutinous rice, red dates, nuts, etc.”

    "Is it sweet?" Elune, who likes sweets, asked.

    Han Mengxin immediately replied: "After the eight-treasure porridge is cooked, if you don't think it's sweet, you can add sugar yourself."

    "Oh, then I'll look forward to it. Mengxin. Give me another piece of braised pork." Elune gestured with her eyes and said to Han Mengxin.

    "Foodie." This word sounded in Han Mengxin's mind again.

    Because of Elune's example, the elves broke with tradition and began to eat meat.  Just at the beginning.  The situation is not good.  Because I have been eating fruit for a long time, I suddenly ate greasy food. Although I was addicted to it, it hurt my stomach and legs.  The elves simply couldn't digest the big fish and meat in a short period of time.  After tasting the delicious meat for the first time, almost every elf who had eaten meat had diarrhea.  Among them, the condition of the Great Elder was very bad. After a day and night of toil, the Great Elder looked very ugly and walked with floats.  In order to take care of the great elder, Chris asked Cynthia and Keya to take care of the great elder.  The matter of taking care of Elune fell on Han Mengxin.  Anyway, Elune also wanted to teach Han Mengxin elven spells. Han Mengxin had no objection to this arrangement.

    In order to take care of the elves’ intestines and stomachs, Shi Bafang started a nursing care plan for the elves.  Every dish.  After careful research by Shi Bafang, and after Tiger and others tried the dishes themselves, there are about ten kinds of dishes that can be provided to the elves without causing diarrhea.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of a torment, the elder sat on the bed, while Chris next to her was reporting to her plans for possible future situations.  For Chrissy's plan.  The great elder seemed a little absent-minded.  Unable to retrieve the lost scroll, unable to open the door under the tree of life, unable to find the real reason why the tree of life withered, Chris's plan was purely redundant.  But the great elder also understood why Chris was doing this at this time.  Due to tension, unknown disasters are approaching step by step.  But the elves seemed at a loss, except for constant training and training.

    "Kris. Don't be nervous." The elder interrupted Chris's report and looked at Chris calmly and said.  After being interrupted, Chris raised his head and looked at the great elder.  Seeing the great elder's expression, Kris suddenly felt that the pressure on her body had been reduced a lot.  In front of the great elder, Chrissy didn't want to hide her weak side.  He whispered to the great elder: "Great elder, I'm afraid."

    "What are you afraid of?"

    “I’m afraid that our elves won’t be able to survive this crisis.” Chrissy replied softly.

    After hearing what Chris said, the great elder didn’t know how to comfort Chris.  That we can definitely survive this disaster?  Not even the Great Elder himself believed this.  In the opinion of the great elder, even if the elf can survive this disaster by luck, the elf's vitality will be severely damaged, and it is still unknown when it will recover.  But in front of Chris, the great elder had to look confident and make others believe in him.

    "We will get through it. We are the darlings of nature, and the goddess has returned, so we have nothing to be afraid of. By the way, speaking of the goddess, is there still a confrontation in the black hole?"

    Chris nodded when he heard this and replied: "The confrontation is still going on, but our side currently has the upper hand."

    &nbsp; "How did the goddess react after eating meat?" the great elder suddenly asked.

    "Ereverything is normal." Chris was stunned when he heard this, and then replied in a low voice.

    "Everything is normal? How is it possible? Chris, are you lying to me?" The great elder looked at Chris in disbelief and said.

    Chrissy suddenly felt dumbfounded. She looked at the Great Elder and said, "Great Elder, why would I lie to you about such a thing?"

    "Well that's true. I'm not willing to accept it. We all eat meat, so why does nothing happen to the goddess, but I have to be unlucky all day and night?" The elder replied with a look of unwillingness.

    "Ohbecause she is a goddess." Chris replied in a low voice.

    The great elder looked depressed when he heard this.

    Not knowing where she was or what time it was, Candace only knew two things after she woke up. One was that her name was Candace, and the other was that her mission was to rush out.

    Going out, not knowing where to go, there is only one thought in my mind, go out.  The long search was about to make Candace give up, but fate was such a coincidence. Just when Candace was about to give up and lie down to have a good rest, a breeze blew in from a small hole.

    Feeling the breeze, Candace suddenly discovered.  Wherever the breeze blows, that is where you want to go.  But when Candace followed the wind and came to the entrance of the cave, she found that her body had become a big obstacle for her to pursue her destination.  He was too big, nearly five meters tall, so Candace had to step aside.  I gave the opportunity to go out to a corpse dog who was much smaller than me and usually too lazy to even look at me.

    To be honest, Candace had a feeling of envy at that moment when she saw those greedy, stupid, low-level creatures who didn’t know how to think rushing out of the hole excitedly.  It's really ridiculous that a giant like himself would envy those lower creatures.  But, I was really envious at that moment.  If my body could be smaller, I might be able to understand why I want to get out so persistently.

    "I hope those low-level creatures will meet and die." Candace secretly prayed in her heart.

    A miracle happened, there were several waves of corpse dogs.  All were wiped out and no one was left.  Big Macs like Candace who were just on standby for the time being went from being gloating at the beginning to feeling worried.  It can be seen from the casualties of the corpse dogs that there is one or even several forces on the other side of the cave, waiting for them to surrender.

    Fortunately.  The hole is not big enough to allow giants like Candace to pass through. For now, giants like Candace can only wait, wait, and wait.

    And just when Candace couldn't wait any longer and her patience was about to be exhausted.  Something strange happened at the entrance of the cave, and a force that frightened Candace quickly approached. Fortunately, the entrance of the cave responded immediately, but it only took a long time.  The situation is becoming increasingly unfavorable for him.

    Since that force appeared, the corpse dogs have stopped coming to gather.  I yawned out of boredom.  Candace suddenly became very interested in the hole.  Anyway, the corpse dog is not here now, so I can use this opportunity to lie down at the entrance of the cave and look outside.  A quietly unknown world.

    Doing what came to mind, Candace walked to the entrance of the cave.  No one stopped him. With Candace's size, he couldn't get through.  Just get out of the way for a moment when the corpse dogs arrive.

    With no one to care about, Candace bent down and stretched her head to look out of the hole.

    At the same time, next to the black hole near the Tree of Life

    After serving Elune, Han Mengxin began to eat her lunch.  Elune on the side sniffed and asked, "Mengxin, what are you eating? It smells so good."

    "Excuse me, if you just ate, you want to wait until dinner." Han Mengxin glared at Elune angrily and said.

    ?? Elune chuckled and looked at the bowl Han Mengxin was holding in her hand. It was a large bowl of steaming noodles, sprinkled with chopped green onion, and topped with a spoonful of boiling hot oil. The aroma was fragrant.

    "Mengxin, let me have a taste." Elune couldn't help but said to Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "No, you have just eaten. Eating too much is not good for your health. Let's wait for the next meal. Now you should focus on the black hole What is that!?"

    With Han Mengxin’s exclamation, everyone’s attention was drawn to the black hole. In the black hole, a big eye was looking towards this side, blinking twice.

    Think about it, how would you feel if a big eye suddenly appeared and stared at you in a black hole where you could not see anything.

    "Watch the move!" Han MengXin shouted and threw the big bowl in his hand.  Because he was so close, all the noodles and soup in the big bowl were splashed on the big eye.

    The eyes are very sensitive organs. Even if dust enters the eyes, it will make people feel uncomfortable.  But now, with a full bowl of fragrant oily noodles, Candice, who was looking out through the black hole, screamed and went blind.

    The severe pain made Candace lose his mind. He only had one idea now, rush out and cut the bastard who attacked his eyes into pieces.  It's just that the black hole is too small and Candace can't get out at all.  Candace, who lost her mind, forgot about the pain, grabbed both sides of the black hole with both hands, and used all her strength to try to enlarge the exit of the black hole.  Just as he stretched out his hands, he was attacked.  But this kind of attack was nothing to do with Candice, who had just experienced the kind of pain.

    There was chaos outside the black hole. When Han Mengxin threw a bowl of noodles over, the evil force in the black hole stopped fighting Elune.  The first thing Elune did after being freed was to pull Han Mengxin back to a safe area, while ordering the elves to prepare for battle.  It was just as Elune expected.  Two big hands stretched out of the black hole.

    "Fire the arrow!" Tiger shouted loudly.

    "Swish, swish, swish", the arrows shot towards the two hands on both sides of the black hole as if they were free of charge.  Just looking at the results afterwards, it’s not ideal.

    "It's better to cut off one finger than to hurt ten of them. Elune, let everyone focus on one finger." Lianpeng walked to Elune at some point and suggested to Elune.

    When Elune heard that it made sense, she quickly asked: "Which finger should I focus on?"

    "Thumb up." Lotus Peng replied after hearing this.

    After giving the order, the elves’ attack targets were all concentrated on the thumbs of both hands.  Candace, who was desperately trying to expand the size of the black hole, suddenly felt that her strength seemed to have suddenly decreased, and her hands felt like she could not grasp the sides of the black hole.  He took his hand back and saw that his hands were full of arrows, and they were deadly.  The thumbs of both hands lost their intuition. One thumb was cut off by an arrow, with only a layer of skin still attached to it.

    "Ah" Candace roared unwillingly, in the astonished gazes of other Big Macs.  Candace suddenly rushed towards the black hole and stretched out a hand to scratch around outside.

    Looking at the big hand emerging from the black hole, the elves still felt a little frightened even though they were far away from the black hole.  That big hand was so powerful that he died with just one stroke.  Everything scratched by that big hand was swept to the ground.

    "What should I do?" Elune turned around and asked the lotus pod next to her.  After that suggestion just now, in Elune's eyes, Lotus Powder has become her strategist.

    Hearing Elune’s question, Lianpeng smiled slightly.  Called Field not far away: "Field, it's up to you."

    "Copy that." Field agreed.  In the puzzled eyes of the elves, Field raised his sniper rifle.  This time the sniper rifle has been modified again by Field.  Let alone flesh and blood, even if it is a steel plate, Field is confident that it can be penetrated in one go.

    Candace’s hand was not a steel plate. Just when Candace was venting her anger, a huge pain came. After that, Candace couldn’t feel her right hand below the elbow.

    Looking at the wound with a hole, Lianpeng and others gave Field a thumbs up, while Field smiled modestly.  As for the elves headed by Elune, they were stunned by the fire stick in Field's hand.  I have never seen a weapon sharper than my own bow and arrow in this world.

    "Mengxin, what is Field holding in his hand?" Elune asked Han Mengxin in a low voice.

    "A sniper rifle, a modified sniper rifle." Han Mengxin replied without hesitation.

    Hearing this, Elune looked at Han Mengxin deeply and said to herself: "No wonder the old-fashioned Great Elder will allow you to stay in the Elf Tribe."

    "Elune, what did you just say?" Han Mengxin, who was observing the hand extending from the black hole, asked casually without hearing clearly.

    "It's nothing. I just want to ask, like the sniper Field is holding, sniper"

    "Sniper rifle." The lotus root on the side reminded.

    "Yes, the sniper rifle, do you still have it?"

    "You want it?" Han Mengxin looked at Elune with a half-smile and asked.

    Elune was a little embarrassed to be seen, but she still said bravely: "This weapon is very powerful. If it can be given to my people, then my people will have an extra layer of safety."

    "Elune, it's not that I don't want to give it to you, it's just that this kind of weapon is very useful to you."??It's too advanced. I'm afraid that making friends with you will affect your self-development here.  And even if I give it to you, you won’t be able to use it.  This kind of weapon cannot be thrown away casually. It requires regular maintenance. There is also the issue of ammunition. If there is no ammunition, this kind of weapon is really not as good as a fire stick.  "

    "Well just pretend that I didn't say what I just said." Elune thought about it and said to Han Mengxin.  This sentence made Han Mengxin feel relieved.

    On the other side of the black hole, Candace, who had been severely injured, huddled aside mentally, silently stroking his wounds, feeling confused about what to do next.

    go out?  There are countless enemies guarding them outside. How easy is it to rush out?  Unless the size of the black hole can be increased to accommodate giants like them, it will be difficult to get out.

    Other Big Macs can wait, but Candace cannot.  In this world, the law of the jungle is the basic rule.  The injured Candace no longer thought about going out at this time.  It's about how to preserve yourself and keep yourself alive.  Candace saw danger in the wandering eyes of those Big Macs.  It was precisely because of this that Candace chose to give in.  I hope I can dispel the possibility of those giants trying to attack me.

    It’s just the smell of blood that makes giants like Candace gradually lose their minds.  God is fair. While bestowing one specialty on a certain creature, it will also weaken the creature's ability in another aspect.  Big Macs like Candace, who are both smart and powerful, are so rare that it can almost be assumed that they were caused by a momentary mistake of God.

    Looking at the two Big Macs approaching her silently, Candace became more vigilant.  The two giants couldn't bear it anymore and attacked Candace from left to right.  Candice, on the other hand, gave up her defensive side.  Focus on attacking the other side.  He fiercely bit the Big Mac's throat with his mouth and tore it hard. The unlucky Big Mac couldn't even make a scream and rolled back and forth on the ground.  Until he died from excessive blood loss.

    The tragic situation made the other Big Macs who were preparing to take advantage sit down again and quietly looked at Candace, who had finished his power and stared at them eagerly.

    If you don’t take advantage of an advantage, you are a bastard!  But if you lose your life just to take advantage, then the gain outweighs the loss.  Seeing that his actions had shocked the other Big Macs, he felt relieved.  But an injury is an injury.  This cannot be made up for by establishing prestige alone.  Candace knew that he had to leave here now, otherwise those giants would be unable to bear it and attack him.

    I just want to leave, which is easier said than done.  Just when Candace was about to leave.  A terrible pressure fell on Candace's head, and Candace knew for the first time what it felt like to be afraid.  Can't see clearly.  A humanoid object less than two meters tall appeared in front of Candace.  A simple glance at Candace made Candace immediately have the urge to kneel down and prostrate herself.

    ?The humanoid object didn’t say anything.  Just extending a hand to Candace, Candace suddenly felt that her body was no longer under her control. She wanted to struggle, but was unable to do so.  He could only look at the humanoid object helplessly.  Candace didn't know that at this moment, his eyes looking at the humanoid object were filled with pleading.

    Humanoid objects are not affected by Candace’s eyes. In the eyes of humanoid objects, monsters like Candace are just their own tools. Who would feel pity for their own tools when they have nothing to do?

    Silently, he pushed Candace to the exit of the black hole. Ignoring Candace's wailing, Candace felt a huge pain in his body when he saw the right hand of the humanoid object. He was horrified to find that his body was  Keep shrinking.  This reduction not only did not make Candace feel happy, but also filled her with panic.  Because this shrinkage is not shrinking of all parts of the body at the same time, but squeezing, and the body is constantly being compressed. Candice can clearly hear that the bones in her body are breaking one by one.  Finally, when Candace shrank to only two meters, the humanoid object stopped.  At this moment, Candace was dying and collapsed on the ground motionless.  The Big Macs who witnessed all this with their own eyes all looked at the humanoid object in awe, fearing that the humanoid object would make them look like Candace in front of them.

    The humanoid object ignored the looks of the giants on the side, silently came to Candace, bit the index finger of his right hand, and a drop of black blood dripped on the top of Candace's head. Almost instantly, the originally dying person was  Candace suddenly jumped up from the ground as if she had been beaten to death.

    "Not bad." The humanoid object spat out two words and waved towards the black hole. The hole, which was originally a little more than one meter, suddenly grew to two meters away. Candace's eyes lit up when he saw this, and he looked at the humanoid object in fear.  The humanoid object waved its hand, looked at Candace and said, "Go ahead and let the troublesome elves outside taste the consequences of irritating you."

    "Ouch"Candace roared excitedly and rushed out of the cave without saying a word.

    The sudden appearance of Candace startled the elves guarding the outside, and they hurriedly shot a few arrows.  Not only did it not work, but it attracted Candace's attention.  Seeing the elf who was still talking and laughing die tragically under Candace's attack, Elune's eyes became a little red, and the power in her body began to grow.  At this moment, a sinister force came from the black hole, entangled with Elune again, preventing Elune from taking away her hand to rescue her.

    "Don't worry, leave it to us." Han Mengxin on the side comforted Elune when she saw this, and shot an arrow at Candace who rushed out of the black hole and was killing everyone.

    "Ding" Candice, who was chasing the elves, felt something stung him on the back of his head. When he looked back, he immediately spotted Han Mengxin and Elune, who was temporarily unable to get away.

    "Protector Goddess!" Seeing Candace abandoning herself and others and rushing towards Elune, the nearby elves were shocked and rushed forward desperately to stop Candace.

    For the arrows shot by those elves, Candace was not afraid at all after being transformed. The transformation not only made his body smaller, but also healed all the injuries he had suffered before.  Candace's heart was filled with gratitude to the humanoid object that tormented her.  Now that he saw an elf confronting his benefactor, Candace naturally wanted to help.

    "Bang!" With a sound, Candace's head exploded. It turned out that Field had taken action.  Seeing Candace's body that didn't fall down, Field felt a sense of admiration in his heart.  But this admiration has not subsided, and a situation that can make people mad has appeared.  His head, which looked like a rotten watermelon, was actually gradually healing.

    "Nah! How is this possible?" Field opened his mouth in surprise and muttered to himself.

    Under the astonished gazes of Field and everyone present, Candace, who was already considered certain to die, suddenly opened her eyes, raised her head to the sky and roared, and rushed straight towards Field who had just attacked her.  Field was a sniper and his melee combat ability was low. When he saw Candace rushing towards him, he immediately threw away the sniper rifle in his hand and picked up a submachine gun suitable for close combat.  But before Field could shoot, Candace's iron fist went straight towards Field and hit him.  If this punch hits, Field will die or be disabled.

    And just when everyone felt desperate, a black shadow went straight towards Field. The moment before the fist fell, Field was rescued, and everyone couldn't help but let out a cheer.  Field thanked the person who saved him: "Thank you, Tiger. You are truly the Windrunner among the elves."

    "You're welcome. If you have any polite words, let's wait until the big trouble at hand is solved." Tiger smiled slightly and looked at Candace not far away.

    Field nodded when he heard this and stepped aside.

    Candace was very angry. The guy she was about to kill was actually rescued.  Looking fiercely at the elf who ruined her good deeds, Candice gritted her teeth.

    Unlike the tense confrontation, the goddess Elune saw a guy who gave her a headache.

    "Hey, isn't this a goddess? You are finally willing to leave that hellish place of yours." Xander greeted Elune with a smile.

    "Shut up and step aside if you don't want to help." Elune replied angrily.

    "Who said I won't help?" Sander frowned unhappy when he heard this, and shouted to Elune: "Come on, come on, goddess, come on."

    Elune and Han Mengxin: "" (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 460 The Druid’s Transformation Technique

    "Get away, get away," Elune yelled at Xander angrily. Xander didn't care. He immediately turned around and ran away, heading straight for Tiger who was beaten so hard by Candace that he couldn't find him. This Tiger was  The apprentice you have accepted cannot be broken.

    Candace was shooting left and right and was having a great time hitting Tiger. Moreover, he was very cunning and got entangled with Tiger, making it impossible for Field to aim. Just when Candace was feeling proud, suddenly a huge force hit Candace.  Si's back hit him, knocking Candice back. Seeing this scene, Field and others felt greatly relieved.

    "Teacher, the student has embarrassed you," Tiger said, standing in front of Sander with a face of shame. Sander looked at Tiger, who was bruised and swollen, and said lightly: "Don't take it seriously, you just entered my house, wait.  After you learn enough, this kind of thing is no match for you."

    In response to Sander's arrogance, the elves who followed Sander to track down the fallen elves to retrieve the lost scrolls couldn't help but look at Sander with contempt. I remember that when fighting those fallen elves, this old guy was always hiding behind, except  Other than yelling, "Come on, come on," I did nothing.

    It was just a look of disdain. With Sander's face as thick as a city wall, of course he would not agree with it. Candace angrily rushed towards him. Sander pushed Tiger aside and faced him head-on.  As he went up, under the gaze of the elves, Sander, who originally looked a little skinny, suddenly swelled up like a balloon and transformed into a muscular man, making the elves' eyeballs fall all over the floor.

    There was a loud "boom" sound. Candace and Sander collided together. The slender elf collided with the strong monster, and unexpectedly managed to survive. This surprised Han Mengxin who was watching the battle.

    “Don’t be surprised, that guy is a druid and that kind of magic is nothing to him,” Elune explained softly to the dumbfounded Han Mengxin.

    "Druid?" Han Mengxin asked curiously

    "Well, Druid, the main force of melee combat among elves is to learn this kind of spell. The elves will become less attractive after learning this spell, so not many elves are willing to learn it, and later it was almost lost."

    "Is Druid very strong?" Han Mengxin asked again

    "It should be considered very powerful. Druid has a kind of psychic technique that allows him to imitate the creatures he has defeated. This imitation is not just about appearance, but also about power."

    "So awesome?"

    "Well, but it must be based on the defeated creatures, and it is difficult for a Druid alone to defeat very strong creatures at the beginning."

    "Then do you know what kind of creatures Sander can imitate?" Han Mengxin thought for a while and asked curiously

    Elune was silent for a moment after hearing this, and whispered: "I heard Sander say that he can imitate a dragon, but he can't imitate a dragon, so I don't know."

    "Dragon?" Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this, and suddenly remembered that she fell into a deep sleep and turned into an egg-devouring beast shortly after entering the Exiled Land.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Elune couldn't help but ask when she saw Han Mengxin looking thoughtful.

    Han Mengxin replied casually: "I didn't think about anything, I just thought of one of my pets, and I don't know when it will hatch."

    "Pet?" Elune blinked in confusion after hearing this. Seeing that Han Mengxin's attention was once again focused on Xander who was fighting Candace, she didn't ask any more questions. Of course, the key reason was the evil power coming from the other side of the black hole.  It has been enhanced a lot, leaving Elune no time to speak.

    Candace was very surprised in his heart. He didn't expect that the creature that he had chased around like a dog would suddenly appear. A guy with the same strength as him would suddenly appear. He immediately felt fierce and used all his strength.  Pushing Sander back again and again

    Seeing this, Sander grinned and whispered: "Okay, okay, okay" he said three times in a row. Then he saw Sander's figure suddenly changed, and the muscles on his body increased again, and Candice looked at Sand  De's face was immediately startled. Sander, who originally looked like a human, was now a bear standing upright, but his body resembled that of a bear, and even his head turned into a bear's head.

    Candace was stunned for a moment. On the other side of the elf, Tiger looked excited. The druid's psychic skills were indeed amazing, and his previous choice was indeed correct.

    "Sander had no intention of taking care of Candace's mood. When he saw Candace in a daze, he was not polite. He raised his right hand and slapped Candace hard on the head.

    "Pop" was like a watermelon being smashed. Candace's head disappeared again. The expressions of the elves watching the battle changed. It was too bloody, especially Sander who was still "crueling corpses" at this time.  This made the elves even wonder if the former Sander was a fake elf.

    "Teacher, teacher, it's okay, it's okay." Tiger didn't dare to get too close. What if Sander wanted to fight and turned around to slap himself? With his small body, he couldn't withstand a bear's paw.

    "Do you see clearly?" Xander turned around and asked Tiger.

    "Clear, clear" Tiger?? replied hurriedly

    "Just be clear. Remember, druids are the most powerful melee weapons among elves. Don't be disappointed in me."

    "Yes, teacher, please rest assured, the students will work hard," Tiger assured Sander loudly, holding out his chest.

    Sander nodded with satisfaction, and his body began to recover little by little, and finally turned back into the old man with a wretched face. Because of Field's experience, Sander was very ruthless this time, and directly beat Candace into a meat pie.  After that, he was able to withdraw his hand. According to Sander's idea, even if the monster in front of him has terrible self-healing ability, it should not work this time.

    But what Sander and others didn't expect was that just when Sander turned around and walked towards Tiger, Candace, who had been flattened, suddenly jumped up from the ground, and before Sander could react, he hit Sander completely.  Wrapped

    "Teacher" Tiger was so surprised that he ran to the wrapped Xander and shouted loudly, regardless of the danger.

    "I'm fine, you stay away, I'm going to make this guy regret eating me." Sander's muffled voice came from Candace's meat bag.

    Tiger still retreated. He believed that his teacher would never be killed so easily. As expected by Tiger, Candace hadn't been proud for long when she saw that the meat bag wrapped around Sander was swelling continuously.  At that rate, it won't take a while before Candace will be stretched from the inside.

    "Damn it," Candace cursed in her heart. Sander reluctantly let go of Sander and regained his freedom. However, Sander did not thank Candace. His body continued to grow, just like a tall building rising from the ground.  , Sander's body has reached three, and his limbs and facial features have also changed accordingly. When Sander stopped changing, he had turned into a six-meter-high monster with green scales all over his body, like a large lizard.

    "I didn't expect this guy to really turn into a dragon," Elune muttered to herself.

    "Dragon? Is this a dragon?" Han Mengxin asked Elune in disbelief. Elune nodded in response. Han Mengxin couldn't help but think to herself, if the Devouring Beast was here, that little guy would be very happy.

    "Tiger, lead our people back, I'm going to make a big fuss," Sander, who had transformed into a dragon, said to Tiger who was not far away. Tiger and the other elves also understood that with such a big body, if the fight started, they would be far away.  Being too close would inevitably lead to accidental injuries, which no one wanted to see, so before Tiger could speak, the elves took the initiative to retreat to a safe place.

    Candace regrets very much. She regrets that her body was compressed by that humanoid object before. If her body is still five meters away, she can still be sure of dealing with the big guy in front of her.

    It was like hearing Candace's heartfelt voice. Not long after Sander transformed into a dragon, a melodious flute sound came from the black hole. Listening to the sound of the flute, Candace felt as if her heart was being hit hard by something.  It's like hitting the target, my mind goes blank

    Immediately afterwards, Candace's body began to grow crazily. Sander, who had transformed into a dragon, did not hesitate when he saw this. He immediately raised his foot and stepped hard on Candace's head.

    A black shadow flew out of the black hole of "Shupeng", which directly shook Sander's feet away. At this moment, Candace had reached his original body level, almost in an instant.

    "Roar" After opening her eyes, Candace let out a long howl, and then rushed towards Sander on the opposite side. Sander didn't show any weakness, and the two big monsters started a monster battle. The elves in the distance were stunned.  Had they not known in advance that the dragon was Sander, the elves would have thought it was a quarrel among the monsters.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that old immortal Xander to even use his housekeeping skills. It seems that his opponent is not easy to deal with." Just when the elves were stunned, the voice of the great elder came from behind.  Looking back, I saw that the great elder who came after hearing the news was slowly approaching with reinforcements.

    "Great Elder" All the elves said hello one after another, and the Great Elder returned the greetings one by one. Then he walked to Tiger and asked: "How is the situation?"

    "As you can see, Great Elder, that monster is not too difficult to deal with, but it is a bit difficult to completely deal with that guy. He can't be beaten to death. Teacher Gang has already beaten the monster to pieces, but the guy is still not dead.  Not only is he not dead, but he seems to have become more powerful than before."

    "Did you just call Sander that old teacher?" The elder didn't care how difficult the monster was against Sander. Instead, he was surprised that Tiger called Sander teacher.

    "Yes, when I was retrieving the lost scroll, I became a disciple of Mr. Sander," Tiger nodded and admitted.

    The Great Elder frowned and looked back at Keya. Without saying anything else, he turned to Lianpeng and said: "Lianpeng, you and Keya go back to the tribe first. I heard Qiao Yaner said that you are very smart. Now that the picture is complete, please come together."  Go and find out the password that opens the door under the tree of life."

    Lian Peng, who knew that he could not be of much help, agreed upon hearing this. Accompanied by Keya, he walked towards the Elf Tribe. Following the great elder, he ordered Tiger again: "Tiger, take your people and step back. I'll  Be prepared to help you?A favor to the crooked teacher”

    "Ah? Oh" Tiger was stunned when he heard this. He didn't expect that the elder, who had always been incompatible with his teacher, would take the initiative to help. At this moment, Sander suddenly shouted: "I can handle it without your help."

    "Huh, why should I listen to you?" The great elder snorted coldly and started to deal with Candace.

    A little bit of green light flew towards Candace. Seeing this, Elune said to Han Mengxin next to her: "Mengxin, I have taught you many spells. Take this opportunity to try it."

    "Oh," Han Mengxin agreed, facing Xander and just about to start supporting him, she heard Elune shout: "Hey, it's not over there, it's over the black hole."

    "Over there?"

    "Yes, try it"

    "But I don't know anything except healing skills," Han Mengxin said with a frown.

    Elune said encouragingly: "Try, try. Everything in this world is interdependent. The healing technique you have learned may be the poison that can kill those evil guys."

    "Okay, then I'll give it a try." Han Mengxin nodded and fired a healing spell at the center of the black hole, but there was no response at all.

    "It seems to have no effect," Han Mengxin said with some disappointment.

    “Don’t be discouraged in a hurry, hold on, hold on a little longer,” Elune quickly advised after hearing this.

    Under Elune's persuasion, Han Mengxin threw healing spells into the black hole one after another. In Han Mengxin's opinion, this behavior was just a boring move. But on the other side of the black hole, it was in chaos because of the healing spells thrown by Han Mengxin.  The healing spell is like poison. When it touches the body, it will burn out wisps of green smoke. Those who hit it directly will rise to the sky directly.

    "Damn it!" The humanoid object that was fighting with Elune cursed secretly and increased his investment in strength. Originally, he just wanted to contain Elune so that Candice, who was sent over, would go on a killing spree, but it just prevented him from doing so.  What came to mind was that Candace was so unsatisfied that he still hadn't dealt with the troublesome guys outside. The humanoid object was already a little impatient and turned its attention to the corpse dog huddled aside. With a whistle in its mouth, the corpse dog  As if they were ordered to swarm towards the entrance of the black hole

    Elune, who was outside the black hole, turned aside and shouted anxiously to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, be careful, something is about to come out."

    Han Mengxin did not dare to be careless after hearing this. While waving to Tiger and others to prepare for battle, she stared in the direction of the black hole, wanting to see what kind of monster would come out this time.

    Tiger and the elves immediately got into position. Anyway, Sander's transformed dragon had suppressed Candace at this moment and dragged Candace away from the battlefield. I believe that with the help of the Great Elder, it is only a matter of time before the opponent is completely eliminated.

    One after another, the corpse dogs dragged their scarlet tongues out of the black hole and rushed towards Elune. Seeing this, Han Mengxin quickly used a light wall to stop the corpse dogs, followed closely by Tiger.  Under the command, the elves' arrows shot at the corpse dogs like rain.

    The corpse dog seemed to be unable to feel the arrows flying around, and it hit the light wall created by Han Mengxin with all its heart. Elune saw that Han Mengxin's face was a little pale, and thought that Han Mengxin was frightened, so she quickly encouraged: "  Mengxin, don’t be afraid, I’m here with you.”

    "I'm not scared, I'm just worried," Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    "Worried? What are you worried about?" Elune asked curiously

    "I'm worried about what exists on the other side of this black hole? If there is a monster stronger than that monster, what should we do here?"

    "What else can we do? If the soldiers come to block it, if the water comes, the soil will cover it up. That's right, Mengxin, are you tired?"

    "What do you want to do if you're not tired?"

    "I want you to give a big gift to that black hole. Concentrate all your strength and release healing spells to that black hole. You will not stop until your strength is exhausted."

    "Okay" Han Mengxin didn't know why Elune asked her to do this, but thinking that Elune would not harm her, Han Mengxin nodded and agreed to Elune's request.

    Like a flowing stream, the radiant streamers flew into the black hole, startling the humanoid object on the other side of the black hole. At the same time, he also realized that in addition to Elune, he might have to face another person.  In order to nip an existence that poses a threat to itself in the cradle, the humanoid object will definitely take the initiative and not let that existence grow up.

    Having made up her mind, the humanoid object continued to fight against Elune's power while beckoning to another humanoid object who had been standing silently next to him from the beginning.

    After whispering a few words in a low voice, the humanoid object who received the order turned around and walked to the black hole to stand and wait for him to be ready. The humanoid object that was fighting against Elune suddenly exerted force, increasing its strength against Elune. At the same time,  , the humanoid object that received the order rushed out of the black hole.

    Elune felt it immediatelyOops, if something goes wrong, it will be a monster

    "Mengxin, be careful, the other side may want to counterattack." Elune reminded Han Mengxin urgently. As soon as Han Mengxin heard this, she immediately mobilized her unused power and laid several walls of light in front of herself and Elune.

    As expected, as Elune expected, while the strength against him increased, a black shadow rushed straight towards him and Han Mengxin. Seeing that the black shadow was about to rush forward, the only thing that puzzled the black shadow was himself.  How come the target doesn’t look panicked at all?

    "Is there a scam?" A thought flashed through Heiying's mind, but before he could get down to it, he felt like he had hit a wall.

    With a loud "dong" sound, Han Mengxin and Elune saw the black shadow sticking to the light wall, slowly sliding down and landing on the ground.

    "Hahaha" The elf who saw this scene couldn't help laughing. This sneak attacker was so unlucky. Elune and Han Mengxin couldn't help but laugh. Only the dark shadow of the sneak attack felt hatred in their hearts. After trying hard to get up, they fiercely  Staring at Han Mengxin, preparing to change the sneak attack into a strong attack (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 460 of Ability Civilization: Druid’s Transformation Technique

    (:, the fastest update when reading novels)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 461: Haohao’s Search for the Lord

    There is a small forest outside Xuanyue Town. It was originally a good place to meet beautiful women, but it is not close enough. The place has begun to be haunted. At night, the faint sound of women crying can be heard, but during the day  , I went into the forest and took a look, but I couldn’t find anything coming and going. No one dared to walk around here. Even if someone wanted to pass by, they would try their best to find a way around it.

    In the grove, there is nothing wrong with the courage being temporarily placed here by Ning and others. It is just a means for Ning and others to prevent people from discovering the courage. Although the courage itself has a chameleon system, which allows the courage to disguise itself and not be discovered,  But for the sake of insurance, it is safe for no one to come here. How can people not dare to come near this place? Of course, it will turn this place into a dangerous place.

    Since Han Yu was sent to the Rejuvenation Hall, Ning Ping and his party have not returned to the Courage. Originally, Qiao Yan'er and others would come back from time to time for maintenance, but now, Qiao Yan'er and others have no time to return to the Courage.  Just left here all alone

    Courage, in Han Mengxin’s room

    An egg about half a meter long was shaking slightly. A crack appeared in the colorful eggshell, and then the crack spread around until it shattered. A wet little animal jumped out of the cracked eggshell. If Han Mengxin  She will be very happy to see that the swallowing beast Haohao, which turned into an egg not long after arriving in the Exiled Land, finally appeared in front of her again.

    The Devouring Beast shook his body and looked around. He didn't find his owner and judging from the situation in the room, no one had lived here for some time.

    Where has the master gone?

    With this question in mind, I ran to the door, opened it, and started looking for the owner's whereabouts.

    ……

    After a search, Hao Hao was disappointed to find that not only the owner was missing, but also the owner's companions. The only thing that made Hao Hao happy was that the scary guy who was always ready to eat him was also missing, etc.  Could it be that some scary guy ate the others?

    Thinking of this, Hao Hao ran outside the Spirit and stood on the top floor of the Spirit. His eyes were wide open and a yellow light emitted. A circle of light that was almost invisible to the naked eye began to spread out in all directions with Hao Hao as the center.  Hao Hao's deep sleep allowed Hao Hao to realize that the skill he was currently using was the skill Hao Hao used to find dragons, but this time he was not looking for dragons but for people.

    After a while, Hao Hao sensed a human reaction in the north about a kilometer away from him, and he could vaguely feel the master's aura. Without further ado, Hao Hao immediately ran towards the place he found.  go

    For the residents of Xuanyue Town, today has opened their eyes. An animal they have never seen before suddenly appeared in the town. For unknown things, people always like to impose their own imagination and rush into Xuanyue Town.  Hey, he was regarded as a mythical beast in the Rocky Mountains by the people in the town.

    Haohao didn't care why those strange people were saluting him. He just wanted to find his master. Following the faint aura, haohao arrived at the Huichun Hall and saw the door tightly closed. With the current appearance of haohao, he thought  It's very difficult to break open the door. So, there are only changes.

    Seeing that the mythical beast in his mind suddenly changed its appearance and assumed an offensive posture, the townspeople who were following him from a distance immediately dispersed. Just when Hao Hao was about to open the door of the Huichun Hall, he heard a sound coming from behind him.  A sharp shout: "Stop you monster"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is still preparing to push the door open. The person behind him who made the noise was furious when he saw this, and immediately drew his sword and slashed at him, causing the people around him to scream in surprise

    Compared with the first time he met Han Mengxin and others, Hao Hao's ability has been greatly improved through this deep sleep. His current transformed form also has combat effectiveness. He is no longer like before, he can only change his appearance.  people

    The one who attacked Haohao was the guard captain who was recruiting his subordinates. In the eyes of the guard captain, no matter how skilled he is, he is still afraid of the chopper. In order to recruit more subordinates, the guard captain must let others see his ability.

    Since meeting the elves, the guard captain has begun to recruit people. According to the elves, the elves in the elf tribe are definitely not something they can handle with just a dozen or so people. In order to get rid of those valuable elves in one fell swoop, the guard captain has been recruiting people.  But the effect was not ideal. When the people in the town heard that they were going to Rocky Mountain, they all shook their heads and refused. In the past few days, except for a few local ruffians, the guard captain had not recruited anyone, especially the townspeople.  After the gangsters were recruited by the guard captain, the townspeople avoided the guard captain and these people like the plague.

    "Hoo" He turned around and breathed out at the guard captain who rushed over. The guard captain was immediately blown away and fell into the smelly ditch on the roadside. As a result, the people who had followed the guard captain and rushed out immediately  He put away his weapons and shrank back like a passer-by. Several local gangsters who had been recruited before quietly slipped away.

    The guard captain screamed in embarrassmentHe crawled out of the ditch. Before he could take a breath, he felt that the top of his head was shrouded in a black shadow. When he looked up, the monster that had blown him into the stinking ditch was looking down at him.  The monster's sharp claws made the guard captain swallow secretly.

    Apart from the dragon, Hao Hao actually doesn’t need to eat, not to mention that the person in front of him stinks all over, so that Hao Hao just stared at the guard captain for a while, then recovered his true form and ran into the rejuvenation hall where the door had been opened.

    "Boss, are you okay?" After Hao Hao left, the guard captain's men dared to come over. The guard captain didn't blame them for their lack of loyalty, and he didn't dare to come over either.

    "Where are those gangsters?" the guard captain asked with a frown.

    "Slip away"

    "It seems there is no way to recruit people here," the guard captain said slowly.

    "Boss, what do you think we should do?"

    "For nowwe'll talk about it when we get back." Halfway through his words, the guard captain realized that there were so many people here and stopped talking, turned around and left the scene.

    Walking into the Huichun Hall, I looked east and west. I didn't find the owner, but I found two people, Lei Huhu and Qing Lan. Ever since Yu Yuyu left here, Qing Lan has been coming here every day to help clean up.  Lei Huo didn't trust his sister, so he came with her every time, and helped her by the way. Not long after he came today, Hao Hao came. Lei Huo and Qing Lan didn't have time to go out, and they were worried that Hao Hao would destroy the Huichun Hall, so they closed it.  I opened the door and wanted to stop it if something happened.

    It's just that Hao Hao, who has recovered his true form, is very cute. After jumping into the Huichun Hall, he immediately caught Qing Lan's eye, and Qing Lan couldn't help but asked when Hao Hao stopped: "Little guy  ,What are you looking for?"

    "Looking for the master" Haohao replied casually

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Lei Huhu's expression suddenly changed. He pulled Qinglan behind him, grabbed a stool in his hand, pointed at it, and stammered: "Weird, monster."

    Haohao was not happy. No one likes to be pointed at and called a monster. He immediately retorted: "You are a monster. Your whole family is a monster."

    "Pfft"

    Qing Lan, who was behind Lei Hu, couldn't help but laugh when he heard this. Regardless of Lei Hu's obstruction, he squatted in front of Hao Hao and said, "What's your name, little guy? If you can't find the master, why don't you come with me?"

    Hearing this, Haohao tilted his head and looked at Qinglan, shaking his head and replying: "I have a master, I just can't find him now."

    "Then what is your master's name?" Qinglan was a little disappointed when she heard this, but she still asked the question because she was willing to help others, intending to help the cute little guy in front of her find its lost owner.

    "My master's name is Han Mengxin. She and her companions are adventuring in the universe on a large starship"

    Although she didn’t understand the meaning behind what Haohao said, Qinglan understood the previous words. It turned out that the cute little guy in front of her was Han Mengxin’s pet.

    "Little guy, Mengxin is not here now. She and her companions went to the Rocky Mountains."

    "Rocky Mountain? Where is Rocky Mountain?" Haohao asked after hearing this.

    "Just to the west of this door," Thunder Tiger on the side replied.

    "Oh, thank you" He said thank you and was about to go out. Qinglan saw this and stopped him: "Where are you going?"

    "Rocky Mountain"

    "But Rocky Mountain is very dangerous. Besides, you don't know where Mengxin is in Rocky Mountain now. It's better to stay here and wait for Mengxin to come back."

    "It doesn't matter if it's dangerous. I'm very powerful. As for finding the master's whereabouts, I have a way." After Hao Hao explained to Qing Lan, he walked out of the door. Qing Lan, who didn't believe him, followed him out. Just as he was about to persuade him again, he saw  The Hao Hao in front of them suddenly changed. It was different from the form seen by the townspeople before. This time it turned into a legendary dragon. Although this dragon was a little thinner than the legendary one, a dragon was a dragon.  This won't change

    I saw Haohao turn around and say to Qinglan: "Thank you for telling me the whereabouts of my master. I'll see you again when I have the chance." After saying that, Haohao spread his wings and flew towards Rocky Mountain.

    Qinglan stared blankly at the direction in which the hoho was flying, ignoring the comments of nearby townspeople. When Lei Hu came out, the good-hearted townsman grabbed Lei Hu and asked: "Lei Hu, that monster is with you."  Do you know my sister?"

    "Nonsense, that is the pet of Han Mengxin who came to town for medical treatment before"

    "But how can pets speak human language?" Someone said in disbelief.

    "I don't know, can't parrots and starlings both talk?" Lei Huhu glared and said with contempt. Someone next to him immediately echoed: "Yes, yes."

    Ignoring her brother Lei Laohu talking to the townspeople outside, Qinglan walked into Yu Yuyu's study, feeling very worried about Yu Yuyu's whereabouts. She had returned to Xuanyue Town to purchase ingredients not long ago.  I heard about it from Shi Bafang.Yu Yuyu is now in the Elf tribe. Not only is Qing Lan not reassured, but she is even more worried. With her understanding of Yu Yu, if he does something that dissatisfies the Elf, she may even want to collect his body.  less than

    "Ha Qiu" Yu Yuyu, who was far away in the elf tribe, suddenly sneezed. The elf beside him smiled and asked: "Doctor Yu, what's wrong with you? Are you catching a cold?"

    "Nonsense, I am a doctor, how could I catch a cold? Maybe someone is missing me?" Yu Yuyu wiped his nose and replied.

    "Hahaha Doctor Yu, don't be ridiculous. Who would miss you, a gangster?" The elf lying on the other bed couldn't help laughing when he heard this.

    Yu Yuyu snorted and replied: "Huh, that's because you don't understand the ideals of a lover. Besides, I'm not a gangster. I just want to see the difference between the body of an elf and the body of a human."

    "Hahaha Doctor Yu, if you and our Mr. Sander meet, you will definitely become a confidant."

    "What? Are he and I still on the same path?" Yu Yuyu asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Well, just like you, he's a bastard"

    Yu Yuyu: ""

    After leaving Xuanyue Town, Hao Hao transformed into a flying dragon and came to the sky above Rocky Mountain. A cold wind blew by, making Hao Hao couldn't help but shiver. He randomly found a high place and began to use his abilities to find the whereabouts of Han Mengxin.  A deep sleep has brought many benefits to Hao Hao. Firstly, his own abilities have increased. Secondly, he can talk to others. Thirdly, he has the ability to find lost things like a hunting dog. But it is different. A hunting dog looks for things.  It relies on the sense of smell, and hoho, it relies on the mental wavelength. Everyone's mental wavelength is different. It is precisely because of this that hoho is confident that he can find Han Mengxin. The only flaw is that the effective range of this ability is a little smaller, hoho  Position row must be changed

    After searching for more than a dozen places in a row, just when Hao Hao was about to rest for a while and search again, Hao Hao suddenly sensed a familiar spiritual wavelength. Although he was not Han Mengxin, he was still someone very close to Han Mengxin. In this way, Hao Hao couldn't care less.  When I took a break, I followed the familiar spiritual wavelength and found it.

    Rocky Mountain, near Tianchi

    Ningping walked out of the illusion of Qingyun Sword and was adapting to the outside environment. In the illusion of Qingyun Sword, Ningping always felt that three or five years had passed. But when he walked out of the illusion, he felt that the surrounding scenery was almost  There was no change. The Tianchi guardian beast named Lance was standing in front of him with a smile.

    "Congratulations on coming out of the Sword Tomb. What did those guys teach you?" Lance asked with a smile.

    "How long have I been in?" Ning Ping asked

    Hearing this, Lance raised a finger.

    "One year?" Ning Ping asked tentatively

    Lance shook his head

    "One month?"

    Lance shook his head again

    "One week?"

    “It’s one day,” the Tin Woodman beside him couldn’t help but said.

    "One day? But it seems like three to five years have passed since I was there," Ning Ping said with a frown.

    "This is the difference between the fantasy world and the real world. You haven't told me what you have learned yet?" Lance said with a smile and immediately asked impatiently.

    "What are you in such a hurry for?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Because if you don't learn too many skills, you will die here." The smile on Lance's face did not change, and he still looked at Ning Ping sincerely and said.

    Ning Ping paused and asked tentatively: "Can I not fight?"

    "Why? Are you afraid?" Lance frowned slightly, looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked

    "It's not that I'm afraid, it's just that I can't do anything when facing someone who has helped me before." Ning Ping shook his head and replied.

    "Should I feel honored at this time?" Lance said lightly.

    "I'm sorry, I was just speaking my mind."

    After hearing what Ning Ping said, Lance looked a little disappointed. He threw something to Ning Ping, turned around and left. Before leaving, he said to Ning Ping: "You go, let the Tin Man take you out."

    Looking at Lance’s leaving figure, Ning Ping asked the Tin Woodman in a low voice: “Did I just say the wrong thing?”

    "Humph" the Tin Man snorted coldly.

    Ning Ping didn't have the slightest psychological burden towards the Tin Woodman. Seeing that the Tin Woodman dared to snort at him, he immediately grabbed the Tin Woodman's head and threatened: "Don't think that if I give Lance a good look, I will give you a good look.  If you don’t want to soak in Tianchi, just answer my questions honestly.”

    "You, you" The Tin Woodman was so angry that he couldn't speak.

    "You bastard, answer quickly" Ning Ping said impatiently

    "Huh, huh." The Tin Woodman took several deep breaths in succession, and then said calmly: "If you feel"You said the wrong thing, why don't you ask Lance directly, she is in Tianchi now"

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and said to the Tin Man: "Then you take me to Tianchi."

    "Then let me down," the Tin Woodman shouted.

    The Tin Woodman, who had regained his freedom, glared at Ningping bitterly, turned around and left without saying hello. Ningping didn't care when he saw this, and quickly followed him. After a while, Ningping was led by the Tin Woodman to Tianchi.  side

    With Ning Ping shouting several times, Lance appeared from the Tianchi, looked at Ning Ping coldly and asked: "Aren't you going to leave?"

    "Well, I have to leave, but I still have a question that I want you to answer for me." Ning Ping scratched his head and said to Lance

    "You ask," Lance said in a cold tone.

    "Um, are we friends?"

    Lance was stunned when he heard this, a hint of warmth flashed in his eyes, and then he asked with a straight face: "What do you think?"

    "I think it should be counted," Ning Ping replied immediately after hearing this.

    “… shameless”

    Ning Ping was not angry after hearing this. Instead, he said: "When you meet my companion Han Yu, you will know how thin-skinned I am."

    "Hmph, speaking ill of one's friends behind their backs will make you really unlucky to be your friend," Lance said with a slight snort.

    Ning Ping laughed when he heard this and said, "Isn't that guy unconscious now?"

    “Must go?”

    “…My companion is waiting for me”

    "Ning Ping" Just when Lance was about to say something more, a shout suddenly came from the sky not far away. Ning Ping looked back and his expression suddenly changed. A flying dragon was flying towards him. He was not done yet.  Continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 461 of Ability Civilization: Searching for the Lord

    (:, the fastest update when reading novels)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 462: Haohao’s Search for the Lord (Continued)

    Anyone who suddenly saw a dragon appear would be shocked. Facing the flying dragon, Ning Ping immediately drew his sword and protected Lance behind him. Lance smiled slightly when he saw this, patted Ning Ping's shoulder gently, and comforted:  "Don't be nervous, there is no danger"

    When Ning Ping heard this, he thought that the flying dragon knew Lance. What made Ning Ping confused was why the dragon looked at him as if he was a relative.

    With a "dong" sound, the flying dragon changed back to its appearance of "ho ho". Ning Ping immediately recognized the other person and blurted out: "ho ho"

    "Ningping" Haohao excitedly rushed towards Ningping. After searching for so long, he finally found a familiar person. Haohao was inevitably a little excited, but Ningping was not so cooperative. Haohao reached out and grabbed him.  He stopped Hao Hao's head and asked in confusion: "Why did you come out?"

    "Well, before you say this, can you let me go first?" Hao Hao said to Ning Ping depressedly.

    When Ning Ping heard this, he quickly let go of Hao Hao. Then he suddenly remembered something, grabbed Hao Hao's head, and shouted in surprise: "Why can you speak?"

    Hao Hao, who was caught with his head lifted up in the air again, was in a very depressed mood. Among the entire adventure group, Hao Hao was afraid of Han Yu who loved to scare him when nothing happened, but what he was not afraid of was Ning Ping in front of him because of his backer.  Is Ninh Binh’s nemesis

    "If you keep doing this to me, when I see the master, I will tell her that you watched her change clothes." He opened his mouth and threatened Ning Ping.

    "Nonsense, I didn't," Ning Ping retorted with a slightly red face.

    "Humph, you mean it doesn't happen if you don't? The key is whether my master believes it or not."

    "If you talk nonsense in front of Mengxin, I will send you to Han Yu." Ning Ping was not a vegetarian, so he immediately threatened him and said

    When Haohao heard this, he immediately fainted. These two words, Han Yu, have become Haohao’s nightmare, and he can’t even hear them.

    Seeing that Haohao was honest, Ningping smiled proudly and asked: "Hey, you haven't said why you came out yet?"

    "When the time comes, I will naturally come out. When I come out, I will have a little more ability, right. Where is my master?"

    "Oh, she is in Xuanyue Town"

    "Xuanyue Town? Is it that town? I looked for it, and the people there said that the master went to the Elf Tribe in Ningping. Do you know where the Elf Tribe is?"

    Hearing these words, Ning Ping immediately became anxious. He has been here for a while. Could it be that those elves went to Xuanyue Town and captured Mengxin for revenge?

    “Let’s go, let’s go right away to find the Elf Tribe.” Ning Ping grabbed Hao Ho and left without saying a word. Lance asked aloud: “Ning Ping, do you know the location of the Elf Tribe?”

    "Er I don't know, but I have an agreement with those elves, and when we get there"

    Before Ning Ping could finish his words, Lance shook his head and said, "In the past, you might have met those elves, but now, you can't wait for them even if you wait to die."

    "Why?" Ning Ping asked puzzledly

    “Because something happened to the elf,” Lance replied calmly.

    ……

    Half an hour later, the ho-ho transformed into a flying dragon and flew out of Tianchi. Ning Ping, who was standing on the back of the flying dragon, looked anxious.

    "Don't you like interfering with those things?" The Tin Woodman looked at Lance in confusion and asked.

    "If the things that happened to the Elf tribe are not stopped, all the creatures in the entire Rocky Mountains will suffer." Lance was silent for a moment and replied calmly.

    The tree of life, near the black hole

    Facing the walls of light that appeared all around, Kassapa, who rushed out of the black hole to prepare for a sneak attack, felt very depressed. There were endless obstacles of light. As soon as he broke one, the hateful woman opposite immediately raised two.  , just look at the sweat on that woman’s forehead, as long as the stalemate continues, the final victory will definitely come to you.

    "Boom!" Another light wall was broken. Han Mengxin's figure swayed slightly, and then she gritted her teeth and raised another light wall. Elune looked at it unbearably, and even regretted testing Han Mengxin at this time.  He spoke out to persuade: "Mengxin, take a rest and I'll help you."

    Han Mengxin shook her head when she heard this and replied: "Thank you for your kindness, but you still need to deal with that guy hiding in the black hole. I don't want to increase your burden."

    "But……"

    "It doesn't matter, I can still hold on," Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    The elves on the side were very anxious when they saw this. Tiger among them had an idea and called out to the elves: "Let's all aim at the monster and use projectiles to reduce the pressure on Han Mengxin."

    "Okay" the elves agreed and drew their bow strings one after another. But to their disappointment, in the rain of arrows that kept falling, Kasyapa seemed to be fine and let the arrows fall on him and the bullets fell aside.

    ……

    "Ha" followsKasyapa shouted loudly, and he broke through the last wall of light, which was less than a hundred meters away from Han Mengxi and Elune. Seeing this, Tiger and others gritted their teeth and stood in front of Elune and Han Mengxin, forming a human wall.  Blocked Kasyapa's path

    "You're going to die if you let me go to the meeting," Han Mengxin shouted hurriedly when she saw this. At this moment, a person slowly walked up to Han Mengxin and took Han Mengxin's hand. Han Mengxin turned around and looked, and suddenly shouted in surprise: "Sister Ke"

    Lin Ke nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Mengxin, you did a good job. Thank you for your hard work. Let us fight side by side next."

    "Yeah" Han Mengxin nodded heavily after hearing this.

    "A bunch of ants who don't know how to live or die, let them all die." Kasyapa, who thought he had a chance to win, laughed proudly and rushed towards the human wall composed of Tiger and other elves, preparing to kill.  When people met, Kasyapa suddenly stopped. A bad premonition made Kasyapa stop in his tracks. He looked in surprise at a light mask that quickly enveloped Tiger and other elves.

    "What, what is this?" Tiger and the elves asked in surprise.

    Han Mengxin, who was behind everyone, explained to everyone: "This is the combined skill of Sister Ke and I. This protective shield can protect us from being attacked for an hour. Tiger, let everyone spread out. I feel like another monster will come out of that black hole soon."  "

    "Disperse and take your places." Tiger immediately asked everyone to disperse and said: "Mengxin, please hold on for a while, I will go find the great elder here to help."

    "Okay, let's go back. With the power of this monster, I'm afraid we won't be able to last for an hour." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    Tiger agreed, turned around and ran towards where the Great Elder and Xander were. When he ran there, he saw that the monster transformed by Candace had been completely suppressed by the dragon transformed by Sander, while the Great Elder looked a little pale.  In order to help Sander, the Great Elder's power was somewhat overused.

    After listening to Tiger's report, the elder smiled bitterly and had to shout to Sander: "Old man, have you heard it? Why don't you end the battle here quickly and go over there to help?"

    "I know" Xander agreed and launched a fierce attack on Candace.

    Candace was beaten so hard that he could no longer find his way. In the previous battle, his confidence had been wiped out by the dragon transformed by Sander in front of him. All that was left was to keep parrying. When he heard that the battle on the other side was about to begin,  After winning, Candace made up her mind and never let the two difficult guys in front of her go there and do bad things.

    Summoning her own courage, Candace desperately clung to Sander, regardless of life and death. She hugged Sander like an octopus and rolled back and forth on the ground. Sander, who didn't expect that Candice still had the strength, suddenly  He was hit by the move, and Candace was rolled over and was dizzy. He couldn't get away for a while. When the elder saw this, he hurriedly shouted: "Sander, you deal with this guy here, I'll go over first." After that, he didn't wait for Sander to answer.  , took Tiger and ran towards Han Mengxin.

    Xander was very angry in his heart and was very dissatisfied with Candace's current actions, but now the initiative was taken away by the other party. If he wanted to stand up, he really needed time to wait for the opportunity.

    The great elder rushed to Han Mengxin's side. For Han Mengxin, the great elder had no ability to help her, but this matter was difficult for her. The resourceful great elder rolled his eyes when he saw the great elder and shouted to the elves around him: "Everyone, send your strength."  After coming to the goddess and helping her to deal with the guy in the black hole, the goddess will have time to help Han Mengxin."

    When Tiger and other elves heard this, they were right, and they immediately prepared to do what the great elder said. However, what people didn't expect was that at this time, a large number of corpse dogs suddenly emerged from the black hole, and as the black hole expanded,  , a monster that is bigger than a corpse dog and has never been seen before also appears in front of everyone.

    "Damn it" the great elder cursed secretly, and shouted urgently to Tiger and others: "Deal with those monsters first, and then help the goddess, hurry up."

    In fact, there was no need for the elder to remind him. Tiger and other elves immediately launched an attack shortly after the monster appeared.

    "Sorry Mengxin, we can't help you at the moment" the elder said apologetically as he looked at Han Mengxin and Lin Ke

    "It doesn't matter. It's important to destroy those monsters first, Great Elder. Your strength has been consumed a lot. How about taking charge of commanding the overall situation?" Han Mengxin replied with a smile after hearing this.

    The great elder shook his head slightly and replied: "No, even if I can't help you, I haven't rested yet." As he said that, the great elder picked up the bow and arrow on his back, aimed at a monster, and shot it with one arrow.  The monster whimpered and fell to the ground

    In the elf tribe, Keya and others, who were studying the scroll with Lianpeng and others, heard the news from the elves. No one could sit still anymore. Lianpeng rolled up the scroll, held it in his arms and said to everyone: "  Call everyone to go to the black hole to help, it’s the same thing if we go there to study the scrolls.”

    After hearing this, Keya nodded immediately and ran out to summon all the elves who could fight. After a while, the elves in the tribe were already empty, and everyone went to the vicinity of the black hole, so??They all know that if the black hole is lost, the same cannot be saved here. It can be said that no one in the current elven tribe can be seen except Han Yu, who is unconscious and lying on the bed.

    Although Yu Yuyu was a doctor and a human being, when he was released from the confinement room, he still decided to do his best to help the elves. As these elves hurriedly rushed to the black hole, they saw the elves'  The line of defense is already crumbling

    "Everyone, follow me," Keya shouted and rushed forward first.

    With the addition of this new force, the elves finally eliminated all the monsters that emerged. But at this moment, the protective shields of Han Mengxin and Lin Ke were broken. Kasyapa hated these two hateful female monsters in front of him.  With a cry, he rushed over suddenly, looking at his posture as if he was going to tear Han Mengxin and Lin Ke into pieces.

    Elune was concentrating on dealing with the guy in the black hole at the moment. For some reason, the guy in the black hole suddenly increased his power. Even if Elune wanted to save her, she was powerless and watched Han Mengxin die.  Losing his opponent's hand, Lin Ke ducked and held Han Mengxin in his arms, with his back facing Kasyapa who was rushing towards him.

    Kasyapa smiled ferociously and stretched out his right hand, as if he had already seen the two women in front of him being punched through by his punch. At this moment, Kasyapa felt a warning sign in his heart and he hurriedly withdrew his hand, and saw a flash of light inserted diagonally in Kasyapa's heart.  Between Ye and Han Mengxin, Kasyapa took a closer look and saw that there was actually a sword in his hand. When he looked up, he saw a human on the back of a flying dragon in mid-air looking at him coldly.

    It was a critical moment. If it were too late, Ningping would regret it for the rest of his life. Fortunately, he finally caught up with the flying dragon that was changing. Ningping walked to Han Mengxin and asked softly, "Mengxin, are you okay?"

    "Wow" Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping blankly. Seeing that the person she was worried about appeared in front of her safe and sound, Han Mengxin finally couldn't help but threw herself into Ning Ping's arms and cried loudly.

    Ning Ping comforted Han Mengxin in a low voice. With Lin Ke's help, Han Mengxin finally calmed down a little. But when Ning Ping saw Kasyapa, Ning Ping's eyes were so cold that any woman was bullied, and she felt in her heart  They would all be angry and raise their right hand to the Qingyun Sword stuck on the ground. The Qingyun Sword seemed to have been summoned and returned to Ning Ping's hand.

    Ning Ping pointed at Kasyapa and shouted angrily: "Any woman who dares to bully me is seeking death."

    Lin Ke, who was standing behind Ning Ping, smiled slightly when he heard this and bumped Han Mengxin gently. Han Mengxin lowered her head in embarrassment because of Ning Ping's "my woman". Han Mengxin felt embarrassed for Lin Ke's teasing.  In response, I had to pretend to be an ostrich and turn my head to look at him. As a result, when I turned my head, I saw that he had returned to his original shape, looking at him with a pitiful face.

    "Hoo ho?" Han Mengxin asked tentatively

    流 The tears of moved all flowed out, "Master, you have remembered me from the master"

    "Where is the monster?" Han Mengxin was shocked when she heard this and asked.

    Haohao's face suddenly became depressed, and he said unhappily: "Master, don't I just know how to talk? Why do you think I'm a monster?"

    Before Hao Hao could finish complaining, Han Mengxin hugged Hao Hao in her arms. After a while, Han Mengxin asked curiously: "Hao Hao, how did you wake up?"

    "I don't know. Anyway, it was time to wake up, so I woke up. After I woke up, I didn't see you, and then I started looking around" He told the story of his search for Han Mengxin and others.  After listening to Hao Hao's story, Han Mengxin asked with a strange expression: "Hao Hao, you just said that when you saw Ning Ping, he was with a girl? Is that girl pretty?"

    "Beauty is only in Hao Hao's eyes, the master is beautiful" Hao Hao replied without hesitation

    "Hahaha, you're so good. Unlike some people who just mess with people outside without paying attention, huh." Han Mengxin stared at Ning Ping's back and hummed. Lin Ke on the side felt angry and funny when he saw this, but this was  It's not a big deal, so Lin Ke wants to be an audience

    Ning Ping, who was confronting Kasyapa, suddenly felt a little cold on his back. He couldn't help but look at Han Mengxin. It didn't matter. As soon as he saw it, his scalp felt numb. He looked at Hao Hao Zai who was held in Han Mengxin's arms.  Ning Ping made a face at himself, while Han Mengxin had a frosty look on her face. Ning Ping's heart suddenly skipped a beat, and she realized that it must be Xu Dan, named Hao Hao, who had accused him of his treachery in front of Han Mengxin.

    "I'll take care of you later," Ning Ping and Han Mengxin thought in unison, but they were thinking about different objects. Ningping was targeting Haohao, while Han Mengxin was targeting Ningping.

    Looking back at Kasyapa again, Ning Ping, who was in a bad mood, felt that it was a face that deserved to be beaten. Kasyapa looked at Ningping inexplicably, wondering how long it took to turn his head.  , the murderous intent of the man in front of me has become even greater than before?

    "Suffer death!" Ning Ping shouted and disappeared from the spot.

    Kasyapa was startled when he heard a sound in his earReminder, "Back"

    At that time, despite being reminded, Kasyapa's movements were still half a beat slower. The Qingyun sword in Ningping's hand struck down diagonally, leaving a wound on Kasyapa's body from his right shoulder to his left waist.

    Blood gushed out instantly. Kasyapa took two steps back and looked at Ningping with a horrified expression. Just when Ningping was about to pursue the victory, a ball of black gas suddenly emerged from the black hole, and the injured Kasyapa was  The whole package was wrapped up. Ning Ping frowned slightly when he saw this. He waved the Qingyun Sword with his right hand, and a sword light struck over, splitting the black air. However, he found that Kasyapa who had been wrapped inside had disappeared.

    "Escaped?" Ning Ping frowned and said

    "Just run away. It will be the same if you solve it next time. And in Ningping, I think you still have headaches waiting for you to solve right now," Lin Ke stepped forward and reminded softly.

    After being reminded, Ning Ping glanced at Han Mengxin and suddenly smiled bitterly in his heart. He handed a small package that he carried with him to Lin Ke and said: "There are three snow lotus flowers in it, one for the elf, and the remaining two."  I'll leave it to you." After saying that, Ning Ping slowly walked towards Han Mengxin.

    Lin Ke looked at Ning Ping's back. Lin Ke suddenly felt like "the wind is rustling and the water is cold, and a strong man will never come back" (To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 462 of Ability Civilization: The Continuation of the Search for the Lord

    (This chapter was uploaded by netizens)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 463: Passing Three Levels

    under the tree of life

    The great elder and Chris looked excited. After the efforts of Lianpeng and others, they finally found three sets of passwords from the scroll. What they have to do now is to use the three sets of passwords they know to open the door under the tree of life.

    As Qiao Yaner entered the first set of passwords, the moss-covered door did not move at all. Instead, the great elder and others standing in front of the door were in a strange space at this moment.

    "Don't panic, this should be the trial space. Only through this trial space can we continue to open the door." The great elder explained loudly to everyone. After hearing the great elder's words, the elves no longer panicked, but looked at them warily and nervously.  looking around

    After a while, a squad of a hundred people appeared in front of everyone. Seeing that squad put up an attack formation on their side, everyone understood that it was definitely not preparing to welcome them.

    "Kill!" Following the order from the leader of the hundred-man squad, the hundred-man squad rushed towards Ning Ping and others who opened the door.

    Lian Peng directed everyone to form a circular formation to attack. Soldiers like Tiger were placed on the periphery, while those like Han Mengxin were surrounded in the center, standing side by side with Lin Ke, ready to activate the protective shield to protect everyone if there was any disagreement.

    The fighting power of the hundred-man squad was astonishing. Except for the limited number of people in Ningping who were still able to resist, most of the elves were almost defeated in a single encounter. The elder could not believe his eyes and murmured to himself:  : "How could this happen? How could this happen?"

    "Great Elder, now is not the time to be in a daze, quickly think of a way" Chris shouted to the dazed Great Elder while supporting her soldiers.

    The great elder who was reminded came back to his senses, turned around and looked at Elune, and said urgently: "Goddess, please stop these people's attack."

    Elune smiled bitterly and replied in a low voice: "There is nothing I can do."

    "How could that happen? You are a goddess," the great elder shouted in disbelief.

    "Whether you believe it or not, I really can't help it, because I didn't do this," Elune said to the great elder in a low voice.

    "Then, who made that?" the great elder couldn't help but ask.

    Elune frowned when he heard this and replied: "I'm not sure, maybe it was artificially made by the person who created me."

    "?" The great elder looked at Elune in horror when she heard this. From Elune's words, she heard something unusual. The goddess was also created. Is there a god above the goddess? Gods above gods.  ?God’s father? God’s mother? Or God’s father?

    Seeing the Great Elder's uncertain expression, Elune thought she was worried about the fate of her own soldiers, so she comforted her: "Don't worry, just this hundred-man squad can't destroy us, and you didn't find out? That hundred-man squad was made up of  "Made of elves"

    Hearing Elune's words, the great elder was suddenly startled and looked up hastily. Sure enough, just as Elune said, all the hundred-man team were elves, but the combat power of these elves was too strong. Could it be that the previous  The elves are so powerful? If this is true, then the younger elves like myself will really be embarrassed by our seniors.

    "Don't think too much. It's true that we can handle this crisis right now. That hundred-man squad was really ruthless and showed no mercy at all." Elune said quietly, raising her right hand.

    As Elune raised her right hand, Tiger and the others, who had been beaten by the Elf Centurion without the ability to fight back, suddenly felt like they had been beaten to death. One by one, they suddenly charged and beat the Elf Centurion.  After returning, the great elder looked dumbfounded as Elune was about to speak but stopped. Elune saw this and said: "Don't even think about learning this trick. If you learn it, you won't survive more than three days. This trick will be at the cost of your life."

    Hearing what Elune said, the great elder had no choice but to give up the idea of ??learning just that move. Elune nodded slightly when he saw this, and continued to the great elder: "This move has serious sequelae, please remember to let me know later.  Tiger and those guys go back and rest.”

    "Will it affect their health?" the great elder asked nervously after hearing this.

    "No, it's just that they will have backache for a month."

    The elder couldn't help but shudder at the thought of having back pain for a month. The pain in the waist and back was not pleasant, and it would last for another month. Thinking of this, the elder looked at Tiger and others who were fighting bravely.  People's eyes are full of sympathy

    Tiger was very excited. The increase in strength made him want to vent the fighting spirit in his heart. He roared and attacked with all his strength. There was no trace of elf elegance at all. Several elves fighting side by side with Tiger also screamed strangely.  Continuously, with the efforts of these elves, the 100-person team of elves was wiped out.

    As the last elf warrior was killed and disappeared, the scene in front of everyone changed. The Great Elder and others found that they had been standing in the same place and had never left at all. Of course, the scene just now was definitely not an illusion, because Tiger and others  Nowadays, everyone is injured

    “Great Elder, do you still want to open the door?” Qiao Yaner turned around and asked the Great Elder.

    The great elder thought for a while and replied: "We can wait until the meeting again, maybe we can""You need to make some preparations, at least carry these worthless guys to the back." As he said that, the great elder pointed at Tiger and others who were groaning due to back pain.

    Qiao Yaner nodded in understanding and gave up the idea of ??entering the second set of passwords immediately. The elder seized the time and immediately sent people to send Tiger and others to the rear to rest, while he began to select the next batch of soldiers.

    The stubborn Tiger did not lie down on the stretcher and let others carry him away like others, but limped behind him. As he said, he had to suffer the consequences. Tiger's current behavior was purely caused by himself.  When Tiger returned to the camp, his companions had already arrived. Not only did they not sympathize with Tiger, but they all looked at Tiger with gloating.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Being looked at by everyone with "You're going to be in trouble" eyes made Tiger feel a little frightened and he couldn't help but ask loudly.

    "What's the fuss about? Be quiet." An impatient voice came from behind Tiger. Tiger looked back and saw Keya blocking his way with four male elves.

    "Keya, it's true that I'm fine." When Tiger saw it was Keya, his figure immediately shrank.

    "I heard Keya snort coldly and replied calmly: "Are you okay? It doesn't count if you say it, and it doesn't matter if I say it, doctor. I'm sorry to bother you."

    "Okay, Miss Keya, don't worry, catch him and don't let him run away." A slightly excited voice came into Tiger's ears. Tiger looked back and found that the one who spoke was the one who was talking to Han Mengxin and others.  Together they went to Yu Yuyu and Doctor Yu from the Elf Tribe.

    Being grabbed by four elves and pinned down on a wooden board by his hands and feet, Tiger suddenly felt an ominous premonition in his heart when he looked at Yu Yuyu who was approaching.

    "You, what are you going to do?" Tiger looked at Yu Yuyu who stretched out his hand and asked in surprise. Unfortunately, his hands and feet were caught. Tiger now feels pain even if he can move any other parts except his mouth.

    "Hehehe don't be nervous, don't be nervous. I just want to see if you are injured and give you a massage. My massage techniques are passed down from ancestors. Your companions all laughed when I pressed them." Yu Yu  Jade said with a smile.

    "Can I say no?" Tiger was silent for a moment and asked slowly

    "No," Yu Yuyu replied with a smile.

    ……

    "Hehehehahahahehehe" A series of laughter came from Tiger's mouth. It wasn't that Tiger wanted to laugh, but he couldn't help it. Tiger finally understood why Gangyu Yuyu said  Why did those people laugh before? Now I understand why those people showed gloating smiles when they saw me coming.

    These bastards

    Tiger was cursing in his heart, but he kept laughing. His eyes were glaring at Yu Yuyu fiercely. If it weren't for the Yu Yuyu in front of him, how could he be in such a mess?

    "I said, it's useless for you to look at me like this. It was Miss Keya who asked me to do this. She said that she would punish you to the point of suffering. If you want to cause trouble, just go to her."

    "Nonsense, am I looking for her? Are you seeking revenge or abuse?" Tiger smiled and shouted to Yuyu

    Yu Yuyu smiled when he heard this, looked at Tiger sincerely and said, "So, you think I'm easy to bully, right?" As he said that, Tiger felt an itchy and numb feeling coming from his body.  , I heard Yu Yuyu say in my ears: "Since I can make you laugh, I can naturally make you cry loudly, and even make you urinate. Do you want to try it?"

    Tiger shook his head in horror. Not to mention excrement and urine, even crying loudly would damage Tiger's heroic image. Seeing Tiger's cooperation, Yu Yuyu said with a smile: "Don't worry, as long as you don't mess with me, I will  I won’t embarrass you.”

    "None of the doctors are good," Tiger cursed in his heart.

    As Qiao Yaner entered the second password, a similar situation happened as before. This time, everyone did not panic, but scanned the surroundings vigilantly.

    "Dong dong dong" A burst of footsteps that shook the earth came from far away. When the great elder saw what was coming, he immediately took a breath of cold air.

    A five-meter-tall stone giant appeared in front of everyone. Just as the elder wanted to remind everyone to be careful, Ning Ping came up to him alone.

    "Mengxin, call that kid back," Chris said urgently to Han Mengxin. Because of Snow Lotus, Chris had already forgiven Ning Ping for his previous behavior. Now that she saw that Ning Ping was preparing to face the enemy alone, she didn't want to lose her combat power.  Chrissy couldn’t help but said to Han Mengxin

    Unexpectedly, Han Mengxin shook her head and replied: "No, Ning Ping said that this is a one-on-one challenge. If more people beat less people, it is against the rules."

    "What kind of bullshit rule is this? Is this the time to fight alone?" Chris was so angry that she couldn't help but swore, which attracted everyone's attention.

    Field said softly: "Elder Chris, we have always been like this. If the opponent is only one person, we will only use one person. We will never fight with more than less. And I believe in Ningping's ability. Not only me, we all trust  he"

    ?"That's a stone giant, it can't be easily dealt with," Chrissy said urgently, but facing Han Mengxin and others who were full of confidence in Ningping, this kind of persuasion was obviously a bit weak.

    Ning Ping looked up at the stone giant who was looking down at him, and smiled slightly. The stone giant raised his right leg, ready to crush the ant under his nose that dared to block his way. Unexpectedly, the stone giant just raised his foot.  Ping drew his sword and attacked the stone giant's left leg, which was now the fulcrum.

    The stone giant felt pain in his left leg and fell to the right uncontrollably.

    "Boom", not only the stone giant was stunned, but also Chris, who was not far away, was stunned. Is this stone giant in front of me too expensive?

    When the smoke and dust caused by the fall of the stone giant dissipated, the stone giant, who fell to the ground and was ready to take revenge, saw that the ant that had made him make a fool of himself was now standing in front of him, and the long sword in his hand gave off a cold light.

    Before the stone giant could move, Ning Ping raised his sword and lowered his hand. A light blade hit the stone giant's neck directly.

    Chris didn't understand why Ning Ping didn't perform well when the 100-man team of elves attacked, but now, it was so easy to deal with the stone giant, which she thought was very difficult. Chris could see it clearly.  It was very simple for Ning Ping to deal with the Stone Giant. First, he cut off the Stone Giant's left leg with one sword, causing the Stone Giant to fall to the ground. Then, with the second sword, he moved the Stone Giant's head and completely destroyed the Stone Giant.

    When everyone returned to reality, Chrissy still couldn't figure it out. Upon seeing this, the elder advised in a low voice: "If you can't figure it out, don't think about it. At least now they are still our companions, not our enemies."

    " Great Elder, you must not be harmful to others, but you must also be defensive. They are so strong. If they have any attempt on us elves, will we still be able to fight back?" Chris whispered to the elder.  The elder said, to be honest, after gradually understanding the strength of Han Mengxin and others, Chris regretted leaving these humans in the Elf tribe more and more.

    "Don't think too much about the current difficulties first. If we can't survive this disaster, even if those people have intentions, our worries will be in vain." When the great elder said this, Chris could only take this precaution.  Press down your mind and concentrate on dealing with the current situation

    "Everyone is ready, I'm going to start entering the last set of passwords." Qiao Yaner reminded everyone loudly, and pressed the third set of passwords with her fingers. Because only Ning Ping took action in the previous battle, the elves' physical strength was maintained.  Not bad. They are all quite confident about the next battle.

    The scenery in front of them changed. There were dense woods everywhere. The elves looked around but found nothing unusual.

    "Everyone, be careful, don't get separated," the great elder said loudly to everyone

    Even if the Great Elder didn't say anything, everyone wouldn't be running around with nothing to do. This is not a good place, and based on the experience of the previous two times, this test will automatically come to your door. Since there is door-to-door delivery service, everyone has  Why waste your energy?

    It just didn’t take a while for everyone’s expressions to change, because this time the test was no longer about human beings, but forest fires. As the saying goes, fire and water have no mercy. Once a forest fire breaks out, it is difficult to put out.

    “Let’s go,” the great elder hurriedly shouted to everyone.

    "Great Elder, you can't go here. It's too unfamiliar to us. If we get separated, it will be really dangerous." Lin Ke grabbed the great elder's arm and said.

    "Then what do you think we should do? Are we waiting here to die?" the great elder asked anxiously.

    "We won't wait for death, but if we just run away like this, let's not say whether we can escape or not. Even if we can escape, has the Great Elder forgotten where we are now? Who knows if this will be the next test?"

    "Then what do you think we should do?" the great elder asked

    "Since the other party set a fire, we should also set a fire," Lin Ke said quietly.

    The Great Elder became anxious upon hearing this. Just when he was about to speak, he was stopped by Lin Ke. He saw Lin Ke staring at the Great Elder closely and asked: "Great Elder, do you believe me?"

    "I, believe it," the great elder hesitated for a moment and replied slowly.

    Lin Ke smiled and shook his head when he saw this, and said: "The great elder's answer is hard to believe, but it doesn't matter. I will tell your great elder through actions that I have a way to deal with this kind of fire."

    "any solution?"

    "Set fire"

    The great elder was so angry that he was about to turn around and leave, but then he heard Lin Ke say: "Great elder, I can't explain the detailed reason to you. In short, you are right to do as I said. You are treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor."  Well, anyway, even if we run now, we don’t know when we will be able to escape."

    The great elder who originally wanted to refute heard what Lin Ke said. Although he didn't want to admit it, he had to admit that what Lin Ke said was indeed true. In the end, he could only say helplessly: "Okay, then I will."  I believe you will be fine once, I hope you won’t let me down.”

    Lin Ke, authorized by the Great ElderHe immediately became busy. Fortunately, there was an apricot where Lin Ke and others were, so he didn't have to worry about being damaged by the smoke for a while. He wet the cloth in his hand with water, covered his mouth and nose, and then directed others to  A fire break was cut around the person. With Ning Ping there, there was no pressure at all to cut down the tree. With a wave of Qingyun Sword, the big tree with thick roots and wheels was cut into two sections. Then Lin Ke measured the wind direction.  He asked everyone to gather the felled trees together, and Lin Ke and others all moved to the upwind. But now that things were arranged, Lin Ke suddenly thought of a question, how to light a fire? Han Yu, who can set fire, is still unconscious.  Awake and lying on the hospital bed

    Just when Lin Ke was thinking of a way, Field stepped forward and said: "Lin Ke, let me set the fire. I brought the flamethrower, but I didn't have the chance to use it before."

    "That's great." Lin Ke agreed with a smile and shouted to the others: "Everyone come together, we are going to start lighting the fire."

    The fire was raging, and the two flames met. The flames spreading like the great elder imagined did not happen. On the contrary, the two fires stayed there and did not get closer until they were extinguished. To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 463 of Ability Civilization: Passing Three Levels

    (This chapter was uploaded by netizens)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 464 Life Research Institute

    Because they were upwind, the smoke caused by the fire did not reach Lin Ke and others. They were only sweated by the high temperature caused by the fire. However, at this time, the great elder and others did not care about the sweat on their bodies.  , but looked at the door under the tree of life that opened in front of them with all their eyes shining brightly.

    "Everyone can't go in. In this case, Chris, you choose a few people to go in, and I will stay outside to take care of them." The great elder said to Chris in a deep voice. After hearing this, everyone felt that the great elder's consideration was reasonable, and they agreed.  Elder's proposal

    In addition to Chris and the four elves she selected, as the main contributors to opening this door, the humans on Qiao Yaner's side also got two quotas, but those who entered could only visit and were not allowed to touch or touch.  Lin Ke and others were all curious about this door under the tree of life. However, considering safety issues, Lin Ke and others decided to let Ning Ping and Shi Bafang enter after discussion.

    With the hope of Lin Ke and others, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang followed Chris and others into the door under the tree of life. Not long after they walked in, Shi Bafang frowned slightly and saw Ning Ping walking aside.  Zhuang asked in a low voice: "What's wrong Bafang? Did you find anything wrong?"

    "Wellthat's not the case, I just feel that this place has a familiar feeling," Shi Bafang replied softly.

    "It looks familiar? Did you see this place in your dream?"

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang shook his head and said: "No, I always feel that I have been to this kind of place before, but I just can't remember it for a while."

    "Don't think so much, maybe you are overthinking"

    "I hope so"

    The conversation between Shi Bafang and Ning Ping did not attract the attention of Chris and others. They were now attracted by everything here and did not care about what Shi Bafang and Ning Ping were talking about.

    Looking at the thick test tubes lined up on both sides, the four elves brought by Chris pointed at the various creatures soaked in the test tubes, guessing the origins of those creatures, but Chris was not at all relaxed in her heart. Tree of Life  These things in the test tube are obviously not what she wants to see. She hopes to find the reason for the withering of the tree of life and then prescribe the right medicine, instead of studying whether she has seen the creatures in the test tube here.

    "Let's go, we don't have much time." Chris ordered everyone, and stepped forward first. When the four elves saw Chris, they were afraid that something would happen to her, so they hurriedly followed her.

    Not long after Chris and others left, Shi Bafang suddenly slapped his head and shouted: "I remembered that I had seen a place similar to this when I was in the Exiled Land."

    "Ah? How could you" Ning Ping was about to ask when he heard the screams of Chris and others in the distance. Ning Ping and Shi Bafang screamed and rushed over. As soon as they arrived at the scene of the incident,  One of the four elves brought by Chris was bitten by a spider the size of a calf. In front of everyone, the unlucky elf was quickly sucked until only a piece of skin was left.

    This terrifying sight made Kris and others pale and their legs felt weak. Shi Bafang reached out to support Kris. Ning Ping stepped forward to confront the spider that suddenly appeared. He said to Shi Bafang without looking back: "Bafang,  You take Elder Chris away first and leave this place to me."

    "Be careful," Shi Bafang warned, and was about to take Chris away. But what Shi Bafang didn't expect was that Chris didn't know where the strength came from. When she heard that Ningping wanted Shi Bafang to take him away, she suddenly  Pushing Shi Bafang away, he shouted at Ning Ping: "I will never leave."

    Ning Ping frowned slightly and ignored Chris. He stared at the spider intently, and the spider seemed to realize that the guy in front of him was not an easy one to deal with. He grinned for a long time but refused to take the initiative to attack.

    If it were the previous Ning Ping, he would have rushed forward without saying a word. However, after being trained by Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping now learned to be calm, and learned to stay still until the enemy does not move.  I'll kill you if I take action

    The quiet confrontation made Chris, who was unwilling to leave, feel that her heart was about to reach her throat. At this moment, the spider, which could not hold back anymore, suddenly drew in its abdomen and sprayed out a ball of white liquid at Ningping.  Juice Ningping was given this opportunity. He started to prepare when the spider contracted its abdomen. As soon as the white juice spurted out, Ningping also activated the white juice. Ningping and the spider passed by each other, and then they were there.  In front of Chris and others, the spider was split into two and fell to the ground dead.

    Chrissy and others couldn't help but take a breath after seeing it, but Shi Bafang didn't think so much. Seeing Ning Ping kill the spider, he couldn't help but smile and said: "Ning Ping, you can do it, it seems that this trip to Tianchi  The trip has improved your swordsmanship by more than one level."

    Ning Ping smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment." Then Ning Ping said to Chris: "Elder Chris, what are you going to do next? If you continue to move forward, I'm afraid there will be big dangers waiting.  He is following us and I just heard from Bafang that he has been to a place similar to here."

    "What did you say? He has been here before?" Chris was surprised.??道

    "I haven't been here before, I've been to a place with a layout similar to this one." Ning Ping corrected when he heard this. However, after seeing Chris's disbelieving expression, Ning Ping simply said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, come and follow  she explained"

    "Yes." Shi Bafang nodded and said to Chris: "Elder Chris, I have indeed been to a place similar to here, with the same biological specimens and the same layout, but it is called the Institute of Life. I don't know.  What is it called here again?”

    Chris could not believe in Ning Ping, but she had to believe in Shi Bafang. After getting along with each other for this period of time, Chris knew that Shi Bafang was an honest man and he would not tell nonsense. If he didn’t tell nonsense, then what he said  It's true, it's just

    "No matter where this place is, we must find the reason for the withering of the Tree of Life. Otherwise, the elves may not be able to survive the disaster. So no matter how many dangers are waiting for us ahead, we cannot retreat." After thinking for a while, Chrissy said,  Said firmly to Shi Bafang and Ning Ping

    After hearing what Chris said, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Ning Ping said to Chris: "Since you said so, then continue to move forward, but please promise me not to touch randomly to avoid triggering the mechanism.  , causing unnecessary trouble.”

    "I promise." After listening to Ning Ping's words, Chris thought for a moment and nodded in agreement with Ning Ping's request.

    It’s useless to say more. Since Chris decided to move forward, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang could only risk their lives to accompany them and continue moving forward. However, the remaining three elves became a little hesitant at this time.

    "You can't help anymore if you go back here," Ning Ping said calmly to the three elves. Shi Bafang on the side saw this and stepped forward to push Ning Ping away. He said to the three elves in a pleasant tone: "Can you three please run away?"  , tell the great elder what happened here, and if possible, ask him to send someone to guard the door, so that the door can be sealed in time to prevent the situation from deteriorating."

    Talking is an art. With the steps Shi Bafang handed over, the three elves looked much better. They glanced at Elder Chris and saw that the elder was not looking at him. They quickly nodded in agreement and turned around to leave.

    Not long after the three elves left, Chris sighed and said to Shi Bafang and Ningping: "I made you laugh, but I didn't expect that there would be people who are greedy for life and afraid of death among the elves."

    "No matter what kind of creature it is, it's all afraid of death. Elder Chris, don't feel bad. Let's move on. According to my previous experience, we may encounter more test tubes soaked with creatures like this."

    After hearing Shi Bafang’s comfort, Chris gently said thank you.

    Just like what Shi Bafang said, there are thousands of large creatures on the three floors, all of which are soaked in the test tubes on both sides. What's even more shocking is that as you go deeper and deeper, the creatures soaked in the test tubes  The creatures at the beginning were still normal and within the acceptable range, and the creatures that were soaked became weirder and weirder the further inside, angels, orcs, dwarfsand so on, and so on, until you saw the soaked creatures.  The elf immersed in the test tube, Chris can no longer remain calm

    "What the hell is this place?" Chris asked in a voiceless voice.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang replied: "Maybe it's Elder Chris from the Life Research Institute. Let's keep walking. The center that controls this place should be in front of us. All the answers may only be found there."

    Kris nodded after hearing this, and silently followed Shi Bafang forward. Kris's spirit had become a little numb. She couldn't accept the fact that the elves were made into specimens, and what she saw next was  , even Ning Ping and Shi Bafang couldn't bear it

    Arranged like a honeycomb, each test tube is soaked with an elf. What surprised Ning Ping and Shi Bafang is that every elf is exactly the same, regardless of appearance or figure. Even twins will have subtle differences with each other.  difference, but these elves have no difference. This only shows one fact, that is, these elves are all cloned, and there is only one cloned subject.

    Chris and others passed through this test tube area and came to the control center mentioned by Shi Bafang. At this moment, Chris no longer wanted to know the reason why the tree of life withered. She just wanted to know who did this to the elves.  a cruel thing

    The dusty door was pushed open with force, and when Chris, who was the first to enter, saw the scene in front of her, she was stunned and couldn't say a word for a long time. She only knew that her eyes were staring at the center of the control center.  A huge test tube with a full-body female elf soaked in it

    Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, who were following behind, also saw this tall female elf. Kris finally couldn't bear it and burst into tears. Ning Ping and Shi Bafang looked at each other and gave a bitter smile. Shi Bafang stepped forward to comfort Kris.

    At this moment, the female elf in the test tube suddenly opened her eyes. This scene immediately shocked Ning Ping. He immediately drew his sword in his hand and shouted to Chris in a stern voice: "Stop crying."

    Chris was stunned for a moment when she was drunk, but when she saw Ning Ping, he looked like he was facing a formidable enemy.When I stared at the test tube, I finally noticed something was wrong.

    "You, you" Chris was so surprised that she couldn't say a complete sentence.

    The female elf in the test tube smiled at Chris and the others, and a voice echoed in the minds of the three of them: "Who are you? Why do you want to disturb my sleep?"

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked immediately.

    "Hmm let me think about it I think my name is Elune. I was captured by a group of humans in white clothes and trapped in this place. Are you here to rescue me?"

    "Are you Elune? The Elven Goddess?" Ning Ping looked at the female elf suspiciously. Not to mention, if you take a closer look, the female elf in front of you looks exactly like Elune outside.

    "Elven goddess? What is that? I don't know. I just remember that I was caught and then imprisoned here. Then I fell asleep until I felt someone approaching me, and then I woke up  …Can you do me a favor?"

    "Answer our questions first, and then consider whether to help you." Ning Ping thought for a while and said to the female elf.

    The female elf has a good temper. After hearing Ning Ping's answer, she was not angry and quickly replied: "Okay, you ask. When you ask me, let me out. I want to go out and play and I will be suffocated here."

    Ning Ping tried hard to keep his mind clear and asked: "Who put you in here?"

    "White coat"

    “…Who is that in the white coat?”

    "A white coat is a white coat"

    Hearing this answer, a black line appeared on Ning Ping's forehead. Shi Bafang on the side was afraid that Ning Ping would go crazy, so he quickly asked: "Then when were you imprisoned?"

    “I don’t remember, it seems like a long, long time passed?”

    Shi Bafang finally realized what it was like to be Ningping. Ningping reached out and patted Shi Bafang's shoulder and asked the female elf: "Then when did you not see those people in white coats?"

    "HmmI don't remember. I saw the white coat before I fell asleep, but when I woke up, I saw you."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Facing the female elves in the test tube, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang lost interest, and turned to look at Chris to ask her if she had any questions.

    Then Chrissy stepped forward, looked at the female elf, and asked with a trembling voice: "Excuse me, do you know about the Tree of Life?"

    "The tree of life? What is that?" the female elf asked curiously.

    Kris's face instantly turned gray as the female elf answered. Seeing this, Shi Bafang quickly supported Kris and comforted her: "Elder Kris, please don't think too much. This elf doesn't know anything about anything."  , it is very likely that she has lost her memory. When she remembers it, she will naturally know what the tree of life is."

    "Hey, who said I have a bad memory? I know all the things hidden in my white coat because I am very smart." The female elf in the test tube shouted dissatisfiedly in all directions.

    "Shut up and keep talking and I won't let you out," Ning Ping said to the female elf in a cold voice.

    Hearing this, the female elf looked aggrieved, looked at Ning Ping and said, "Are you bullying me?"

    "Shut up, you idiot has no right to speak"

    "I am not a fool"

    "You can't even remember when you were caught. What else are you to be stupid?" Ning Ping looked at the female elf with contempt and said.

    “…” The female elf’s eyes bulged with anger, and she glared at Ning Ping angrily.

    Unfortunately, Ning Ping didn't care at all. He turned around and walked towards a small door on the right side of the control center. As he walked, he said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, you are responsible for taking care of Elder Chris. I will go over there and take a look. Remember not to let this go."  When idiots come out, idiots are usually the source of trouble."

    "I'm not a fool, you are a fool, and your whole family is a fool." The female elf in the test tube shouted angrily at Ningping, but unfortunately Ningping ignored her.

    Elder Chris looked lost. With the support of Shi Bafang, she walked to a clean metal chair and sat down. She stared at the female elf in the test tube for a while.  The female elf couldn't bear it anymore and said begging for mercy: "Um, can you stop staring at me like this? I'm a little embarrassed"

    After waiting for a moment, the female elf did not get any response, but Chris was still staring directly at the female elf in the test tube. The female elf was angry and simply stopped talking, staring directly at Chris.  Compared with Chrissy, the female elf in the test tube was too weak and was no match for Chrissy. After a while, the female elf was defeated and could only ask Shi Bafang for help: "That  , can you do me a favor?"

    "I can't let you come out," Shi Bafang replied after hearing this.

    "If you don't come out, if you don't come out, can you please let the elf face others?"I looked at her everywhere, and I felt a little scared when she saw her.”

    "Okay" Shi Bafang thought for a while, agreed to the female elf's request, walked to Chris and said: "Elder Chris, is this the time when you feel depressed? The elves' disaster is very close at hand, and the great disaster is coming.  After all, the elder is old. Whether the entire elven clan can continue in the future depends on you. If you are so discouraged because of a small setback, how will you let the elves who place their hopes on you handle themselves?  ?Cynthia has always been proud of you."

    Hearing the word "Cynthia", Chris's eyes regained a little sparkle and asked: "Cynthia is really proud of me?"

    "Of course, but you also know that girl Cynthia's temper. It's impossible for her to say such things to you face to face," Shi Bafang said with a smile.

    Chris smiled when he heard this and replied: "That's right. It's harder to get that girl to praise me in person than to kill her."

    "Haqiu" Cynthia, who was bandaging the injured elf, suddenly sneezed without warning. To be continued

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 464 Life Research Institute of Ability Civilization

    Full text novels are updated the fastest

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 465 Big and Little Elune

    "What is this?" Chris asked curiously, looking at the things Ning Ping searched for. After Gang Shi Bafang's persuasion, she felt much calmer now.

    Ning Ping heard this and explained to Chris: "The CD may have something we need in it, but I just looked at the equipment here and there is nothing useful, so we have to leave here."

    Chris didn't understand what a CD was, but she knew that the CD in Ning Ping's hand was very important. In addition, there was really nothing useful here, so when Ning Ping proposed to leave here, Chris didn't  no objection

    "Hey, hey, hey, you're gone, what should I do? Can you take me with you?" the female elf in the test tube hurriedly shouted.

    Shi Bafang glanced at the female elf and asked, "Can you come out by yourself?"

    "can't" the female torture elf thought for a while and replied in frustration.

    Shi Bafang immediately replied: "Then you just stay here honestly, it's very dangerous outside."

    "Don't go, take me with you, I know a lot of things." As soon as she saw Shi Bafang and others turning around and leaving, the female elf was really anxious and shouted hurriedly

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang turned around again and looked at the female elf and asked: "Then what do you know?"

    "Ugh you let me out first, and I will tell you after you let me out." The female elf rolled her eyes, and took the opportunity to make a condition to Shi Bafang. Unfortunately, Shi Bafang was not fooled. She shook her head and said to the female elf: "Impossible.  If you don't want to say it, then you can continue to stay here." After saying that, Shi Bafang turned around and left.

    "No, no, no, that's all I told you," the female elf shouted hurriedly

    When Shi Bafang turned around for the third time, he saw the female elf suddenly said with a mysterious face: "I know the secret of immortality" Unexpectedly, before she could finish her words, the female elf saw Shi Bafang and others walking away without looking back.  I couldn't help but be stunned, why did I leave? I remember when I was first caught, those people in white coats were asking me this all day and night? How come these people in front of me are not interested in immortality at all?

    "Bafang, is it a little inappropriate for us to leave like this?" Halfway through, Chris hesitated and asked Shi Bafang.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang asked: "Elder Chris, are you sure you can stop the elf in the test tube when she gets angry?"

    "Well no, we saved her, will she still attack us?" Chris thought for a while and replied.

    "I don't know if she will attack us. It's just that we are short of manpower now and it is difficult to deal with the monsters in the black hole. If she comes to get involved, we will be defeated. In order to avoid this possibility  It’s better to let her stay in the test tube for a while. She has been there for a long time anyway and doesn’t care about staying a little longer.”

    After listening to Shi Bafang's explanation, Chrissy fell silent. Although she knew in her heart that what Shi Bafang said was for the good of their elves, but she left the elves in trouble alone, which made Chrissy feel a little embarrassed. Shi Bafang hurriedly said:  "Elder Chris, think about the elves in your clan, one elf and hundreds of thousands of elves. Which one is more important? And we are not trying to harm that elf. We are just waiting for this incident to pass before deciding whether to let her go.  , It’s not that we want to harm her, it’s better to let her go later.”

    "You don't need to explain. I know what you did is right. I just can't bear it, but I still understand that the overall situation is the most important thing."

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang knew that he didn’t need to say anything anymore. Elder Chris already knew how to choose.

    After convincing Chris, Shi Bafang asked Ning Ping beside him: "Ning Ping, what are you doing with that thing?"

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Oh, I think this thing seems to be good. Take it back to Qiao Yan'er to see if there is any possibility of repairing it?"

    "This, it seems to be a camera?" Shi Bafang looked at the dark thing Ning Ping was carrying in his left hand and said uncertainly

    "Well, I think it's a camera too," Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    The conversation between Ning Ping and Shi Bafang was not hidden from Chris, and Chris also knew from the elder that the origins of Ning Ping and others were unusual. Now that they saw that the two people seemed to be familiar with the things here, she felt more sure.  the idea

    Silent all the way, Chris and the others left the Life Research Institute under the Tree of Life and saw the Great Elder and a group of people waiting outside the door for Chris to report her findings in the Life Research Institute to the Great Elder, while Ning Ping and Shi  Bafang gave the suspected camera and CD they brought back to Qiao Yaner

    After listening to the information given by Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, Qiao Yaner said with some embarrassment: "It's a bit difficult. I left the tools on the Courage and didn't bring them over."

    "This is easy to handle. Whatever tools you need, I'll get them," Field said after hearing this.

    "Field, Qiao Yan'er means to help those elves." Ning Ping smiled bitterly and said to Field

    "Ah? Really?" Field looked at Qiao Yan'er, saw Qiao Yan'er smiled and nodded in recognition.He thought, "Yes, I plan to use the Courage to help these elves. You have also seen that with the weapons in the hands of these elves now, it may be a bit difficult for them to survive these disasters by themselves, not to mention  Whether Han Yu can wake up depends on the help of these elves, so I want to take this opportunity to let the elves owe us a big favor, so that they will do their best when treating Han Yu."

    Hearing Qiao Yaner mention Han Yu, Lin Ke and Han Mengxin looked at each other and nodded slightly. Lin Ke and Han Mengxin agreed. Naturally, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang would not object, and the remaining Lianpeng and Field would naturally not object.

    After it was unanimously approved, Lin Ke was selected as the representative to communicate with Chris about this matter, so as not to cause the elves to panic when the Courage arrived.

    After listening to Lin Ke's proposal, Chris was absolutely convinced. Shortly after she led the team into the Institute of Life, an attack was launched from the black hole, and there were casualties on the elves.  For the prosperous elf, Lin Ke’s proposal is tantamount to giving timely help.

    Field and Lin Ke were responsible for returning to the Courage. With Lin Ke controlling the Courage, it wouldn’t take long before there would be a strong support here. As for the conditions proposed by Lin Ke, Chris agreed wholeheartedly, especially after hearing Lin Ke say that Han  Yu's strength was the strongest among their group, but Kris was more active in rescuing Han Yu. As soon as Lin Ke left, Kris was ready to drag Elune back to the Elf Tribe. Fortunately, Han Mengxin came forward to persuade her.  , saying that Elune is inseparable from here. Even if Elune is to leave temporarily, we have to wait for the Courage to arrive and make sure everything is fine here.

    Not to mention Lin Ke and Field who went to the Spirit, but Elune, who stayed near the black hole, also listened to Chris' report about the existence of a huge female elf in the Life Research Institute, and Elune was curious about the reason.  No other reason, just because Chris said that the huge female elf and Elune have the same name. Elune, the female elf with the same name and surname as herself, wants to go and see it with her own eyes.

    "According to past experience, the black hole that has just been repelled from the attack will not launch an attack immediately I will take a look quietly and come back. I believe it won't take too much time," Elune thought secretly in her heart.

    Looking around, no one was paying attention to her. Elune ducked and quietly slipped into the Life Research Institute under the Tree of Life. No one noticed. Who would have thought that a goddess would act like a thief?

    Entering the Institute of Life, the joy of successfully infiltrating made Elune a little excited. Along the way, she looked at the test tubes lined up on both sides. The creatures soaked in them all had their eyes closed and they didn't know whether they were dead or alive. But Elune couldn't think of it.  What's strange is that shortly after she walked past those test tubes, the creatures in the test tubes suddenly opened their eyes. Although their bodies had not moved yet, their eyes began to move around. Elune didn't even know it, and was still looking at Chris.  Go to where the giant female elf mentioned is.

    Until we came to an area in front of the huge female elf, there were hundreds of test tubes. Looking at the elf soaked in it, Elune couldn't help but move closer, wanting to take a closer look.

    Slowly he came to a test tube. Before Elune could react, the elf in the test tube suddenly turned around and opened his eyes to Elune. Looking at those bright red eyes, Elune was startled.  After sitting on the ground, he didn't even bother to get up. He just crawled all the way out and got into the control center where the giant female elf was placed.

    "Huh?" The two Elunes were startled by each other's appearance at the same time. Except for their stature, the two elves were almost identical.

    "Why do you look so like me?"

    "It's you who looks like me"

    "Don't imitate me"

    Three sentences that two people said were exactly the same, and they were said at the same time.

    This kind of tacit understanding without prior agreement made the two Elunes laugh in unison. The younger Elune smiled and asked the elder Elune: "Who are you? Why are you locked up in this place?"

    "My name is Elune, and I don't know why I am locked up in this place?"

    "That's a coincidence. My name is also Elune. The elves call me their goddess, but I don't think so. Although I don't know whether I am their goddess or not, our experiences are still different.  Quite similar”

    “Since it’s like that, how about you do me a favor?” Big Elune asked with a smile.

    "Okay, except for letting you out, you can ask for anything else," Little Elune said after blocking Big Elune's way in advance.

    Big Elune smiled bitterly upon hearing this, and said softly: "How come everyone I meet is not an idiot?"

    "Hehe I think it's better for you to stay here honestly. It's very dangerous outside now. If you stay here, at least you'll be safe."

    "What happened outside? Those people just said it was dangerous outside," Big Elune asked curiously.

    "The danger is much greater. First, the tree of life begins to wither. The reason has not been found yet, and it just??Even if you find it, you may not be able to find a solution. The second is that a black hole suddenly appeared near the Tree of Life, and a group of monsters will appear every once in a while. Tell me, is it dangerous for you to go out now? "

    "Black hole? Are the monsters coming out of it very powerful?"

    "It's so powerful that I can't say it for now. It's just that those monsters are full of evil power. Since you are an elf, you should know how much harm the evil power can do to the elf. I won't say more here. I can only tell you.  ,Those monsters are very difficult to deal with."

    "let me out, I can help you" Big Elune said to Little Elune after a moment of silence

    Little Elune shook her head when she heard this, looked at the big Elune in the test tube and said: "If you want to come out immediately, you'd better give up as soon as possible. Even if we want to let you go, we will wait until we get through this crisis before we talk to the outside."  What’s going on with those test-tube elves?”

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of test tubes bursting outside the control center. After hearing this, Elune smiled and said: "It seems that I don't need your help anymore. My army has awakened Weird, my  How could the army suddenly wake up?" Thinking of this, Big Elune looked at Little Elune

    Kris and others still didn’t know about the disappearance of little Elune. At this moment, the elves were stunned by the courage flying over their heads. Watching the courage landing slowly, Cynthia grabbed Han Mengxin’s shoulder and asked:  "Mengxin, is this the Courage you are talking about?"

    "Well, that's it." Han Mengxin nodded after hearing this.

    "Then, can I go up and have a look?" Cynthia asked softly.

    Han Mengxin smiled when she saw this and said, "Of course, Elder Chris. Great Elder, do you want to go up and have a look too?"

    "Is it really possible?" The Great Elder and Chris were also very curious about the Courage that had landed. However, they were seniors in the clan and could not behave like the younger generation. However, when they heard Han Mengxin's invitation  , I still couldn’t believe my ears and couldn’t help but ask a question that wasn’t very clever.

    "Of course. Not only will I take you to visit the Courage, I also hope that Elder Chris can select a hundred smart elves in a while. We will give them some weapons. To be honest, the weapons you are using now are very backward."

    "Then how good are your weapons?" An elf on the side asked unconvincedly. Although he was scolded by Chris, he still looked at Han Mengxin unconvinced. Han Mengxin didn't care, and asked the elf with a smile: "  Have you seen the gun Field used?"

    “After seeing it, not only did I look at it, I also touched it.”

    "The weapons we want to provide you are only slightly worse than that gun."

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s words, the elves who were still a little unconvinced immediately became convinced. After fighting side by side for this period of time, the elves are no strangers to the gun in Field’s hand, and they are envious of its power.

    "Mengxin, how can we thank you?" Chris said to Han Mengxin excitedly.

    "You're welcome. We are doing this for ourselves. After all, my brother is still unconscious. Elder Chris, I also have a request. When we leave, we must take away the weapons that were given to you for use."

    "Eroh, okay, we must do it." Chris was a little confused when she heard this, but she soon understood and nodded in agreement with Han Mengxin's request.

    While Han Mengxin and Chris were talking, Qiao Yan'er was busy in her room. The suspected camera that Ning Ping brought back had been scrapped. It would be better to build another one to repair it. As for the CD, Qiao Yan'er concluded that  The result is that it can only be broadcast once, but it doesn't matter if it is broadcast once. There is another method in the world called ripping. After telling everyone his conclusion, everyone discussed playing the content on the disc after returning to the Elf Tribe.

    Looking at Ning and others who were busy in the Elf Square, Kris suddenly sighed and whispered to the elder standing next to her: "Fortunately, these people are not from this planet, otherwise our elves would have been doomed long ago.  arrive"

    "Yes, that kind of powerful weapon cannot be stopped by us elves," the great elder replied with lingering fear.

    Not long after Qiao Yan'er started studying the disc, a large number of monsters emerged from the black hole again. At this time, little Elune unexpectedly disappeared, and the elves left behind would suffer. But at this moment, the courageous ship that had just arrived  Showing off its power, facing the starboard side of the black hole, the Spirit's firepower system opened fire under Field's control.

    Seeing the arrogant monsters being swept away one by one, the elves all showed horrified looks, and they all thought that if these attacks fell on their side, how many of them would survive?  Soon the elves thought of a good thing, that is, they would soon have weapons to defeat these monsters.

    "I'm glad we didn't offend those people before," the elder said to Chris in a low voice. Chris smiled bitterly when she heard this, and couldn't help but??Changed the subject and asked: "Let's not talk about this anymore, Great Elder, have you found the goddess?"

    It's okay that Chris didn't mention it, but the mention immediately made the great elder furious, and he immediately gritted his teeth and replied: "I haven't found it. This unreliable goddess is indeed unreliable. If I had known, I shouldn't have believed her." Hearing this  After the great elder’s words, Chris’s face once again showed a wry smile.

    In the "Haqiu" Life Research Institute, the little Elune who had been surrounded sneezed, smiled bitterly and said to the big Elune in the test tube: "Look, someone misses me, can you just let me go back?  How about we all pretend nothing happened?"

    "No," Big Elune in the test tube replied with a smile.

    "Why bother? Is it necessary?" Little Elune asked with a wry smile.

    "It's necessary, because you are mine." Big Elune stared at little Elune with burning eyes, but little Elune smiled bitterly after hearing this, regretting that she didn't bring anyone with her when she came.  , it’s good now, I’m blocked here, and there’s not even a whistleblower. To be continued.

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 465 of Ability Civilization: Big and Small Elune

    :, the fastest update when reading novels

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 466: Powerful Ancient Humans

    "I'm going to start playing, please be quiet." Qiao Yaner warned everyone and turned on the player. Due to the large number of people, the playing location was set at the square of the Elf Tribe. Originally, Lin Ke proposed to let the Elf Tribe  Several elders watched, but the great elder insisted that all the elves could see the persistence of the great elder. Lin Ke did not force it, anyway, it was not his own disc.

    Also because of the large number of people, when they saw a figure appearing on the hanging white cloth, some elves nervously grabbed their weapons, causing quite a commotion. The great elder immediately regretted letting so many elves have the contents of the CD.

    After Han Mengxin saw the people in the picture, the first word that came to her mind was that the white coats were different from the elves. Lin Ke and others discussed in private that the life research institute under the tree of life was probably the  It was left behind by humans in a civilized period. As for these elves, it is very likely that they were the products of that research institute. Now seeing the white coats on the CD further confirms the guesses of Lin Ke and others.

    "Hmm I don't know who you are or where you got this CD. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Chen Lei. I am a researcher in biological sciences. I hope you have read this.  After you print the CD, you can send the CD to" As soon as I said this, the screen blurred for a while, and I couldn't hear the rest of the words.

    Lin Ke and others hurriedly looked towards Qiao Yan'er and saw that Qiao Yan'er was debugging. After the debugging was completed and the screen was restored, no one knew what the man in the white coat named Chen Lei was going to say.

    "What's going on?" Lin Ke asked Qiao Yan'er in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner smiled bitterly and replied in a low voice: "This CD is so good. Although we have taken certain measures to save it, the data saved in it will inevitably be lost after too long."

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's explanation, Lin Ke didn't say anything more and continued to watch the content played on the CD with the Great Elder and others. In the picture, Chen Lei was still wearing a white coat, but this time the background behind him had changed.  It is no longer a wall, but staff walking back and forth. The various creatures in the already thick test tubes heard Chen Lei say as he walked: "After thirty years of hard work, our research has achieved preliminary results. In addition to humans, we  On the basis of human beings, three complete creatures, orcs, vampires and elves that usually only exist in myths, were created. Here, I would like to thank Mr. Fan Tigan for his excellent command and his subordinates.  Despite the bravery of the team, we were unable to capture the Goddess of Life who once escaped in the God-Destroying War. With the Goddess of Life providing us with research materials, we finally broke through the bottleneck and completely unlocked the code of life, thereby creating another  A complete living thing without any congenital defects"

    After hearing this, the elves were still ignorant, but the expressions of Lin Ke and others changed drastically. Although it is said that laymen watch the door and experts watch the excitement, for Lin Ke and others, studying the origin of life is not a matter for them.  It's not a secret. Lin Ke and others couldn't help but be surprised when they first heard what Chen Lei said. Especially the God-Destroying War and the capture of the Goddess of Life mentioned by Chen Lei. This also reflected from the side how tyrannical human force was at that time.  degree

    No one doubts the authenticity of what Chen Lei said. Judging from the various sophisticated equipment behind Chen Lei, they don't need to lie at all. But this leads to another question. Is there really a god in this world? If Han Yu is awake, he will definitely be determined.  He told Lin Ke and others that there was, not only that, he had also seen Han Yu, but now he was still acting as a "sleeping beauty", so Lin Ke and others were still a little suspicious.

    "the so-called gods, after our research, we found that they are just huge energy aggregates. If we want to destroy this huge energy aggregate, we only need to consume the opponent's energy. Please take a look. This is the goddess of life we ??captured.  , except that the body is a little bigger, there is no danger now." As the voice fell, the camera in the screen gave a close-up of the female elf in the test tube.

    When she saw the face of the female elf, Chris, who was already suspicious, stood up with a "huh", but before she could speak, she was pulled down by the elder on the side, who whispered: "Don't make any noise."

    Chris glanced at the Great Elder in confusion, and saw the Great Elder's serious face. Seeing herself looking at her in confusion, she slowly whispered: "Don't create any more chaos for the already troubled elves."

    "Yes" Chris agreed in a low voice, trying to calm down her mood, but at this time, she no longer cared about the contents of the CD.

    " Shi Bafang and Ning Ping were equally shocked as Chris. They had seen the elf in the picture, but they never expected that since the other person would have such a prominent identity, he would actually be a god.

    When thinking of this, Shi Bafang and Ning Ping both felt a little funny. It was really embarrassing for a god to be imprisoned by humans.

    "Bafang, Ningping, don't make any noise," Lin Ke whispered to Shi Bafang and Ningping.

    ?When Shi Bafang and Ning Ping heard this, they looked around and nodded knowingly. The elves at the moment were already in chaos, so it was better not to let it get into chaos.

    "Through the study of the goddess of life, we have created species, and these species are thriving on this planet. Observing everything about those species is as we expected. Human beings have indeed become the masters of this planet, although they  Their weapons make us laughable, but considering the level of civilization they live in, they have already achieved remarkable development. And for us who have created all of this with our own hands, this is a very proud thing in order to inspire this planet.  We sent out various creatures we studied to exercise the will of these humans and find effective means of killing. However, in the end, I found that humans still won the final victory Humans are indeed an outstanding species in the world.  "

    Lin Ke and others have lost interest in the content after that. There is no useful information anymore and it is almost the same as singing praises. Thank you for this, thank you for that. The only exception is that you did not thank your parents. It is almost the same as the current celebration and commendation meeting.  The only difference is time

    Seeing that the elves were no longer interested in the content on the CD, after seeking the consent of the great elder, Qiao Yaner stopped broadcasting. The great elder stood up and said to everyone: "Okay, I've finished watching the fun, what should I do now?"  go"

    With the Great Elder’s order, the elves turned into birds and beasts and dispersed. Seeing that everyone was almost gone, the Great Elder whispered to Chris: “Come with me.”

    "Yes" Chris responded quickly and stood up and followed the great elder away.

    Lin Ke and the others who are left behind look at me and I look at you. Lin Ke spoke first and said: "Let's go back to the Courage."

    "Well, I haven't been back for a long time. To be honest, I really miss it." Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this.

    Since both Lin Ke and Han Mengxin said so, the rest of the people naturally had no objections. After helping Qiao Yaner clean up everything, everyone returned to the Courage together.

    As soon as she returned to the Courage, Qiao Yan'er didn't wait for everyone to disperse and said, "Please come to the conference room later and tell me there is something wrong with this CD."

    "What's the problem?" Field asked aloud

    Qiao Yaner gave up and said: "I've known you for half an hour when I got to the conference roomForget it, we'll meet in the conference room in an hour."

    "Why do you have to say no now an hour later?" Field asked.

    "Huh, you stinky men don't like to be clean, why don't you allow us to be clean?" Qiao Yan'er snorted, rolled her eyes at Field and said

    Hearing this, Field smiled awkwardly. Faced with Ning Ping’s teasing looks, Field shouted angrily: “What are you looking at? I wash it every day.”

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this and walked towards his room. As he walked, he said to Field: "Really? Then I can't compare to you. During the time I went to Tianchi, I really didn't wash myself properly. I'll first  Go take a shower, please go to the conference room and wait for everyone."

    "Humph, I'm not stupid. Waiting in the conference room? I'm going to take a shower too." Field snorted and walked to his room.

    Shi Bafang looked at everyone who had gone back to their rooms, shook his head and smiled, then went back to his room, took a shower and changed into clean clothes, then went to the kitchen to prepare some food for everyone, ready to eat when the meeting was held in the conference room.

    In front of Han Yu's room, Lin Ke and Lian Peng each held a basin of water and looked at each other and asked in unison: "What are you doing here?"

    "Brush Han Yu"

    "Change clothes for Han Yu"

    ……

    The two were silent for a moment, and Lianpeng asked tentatively: "Together?"

    Lin Ke sighed inwardly and reluctantly compromised: "together"

    After entering the room, Lin Ke and Lian Peng encountered another problem, how to divide the work?

    "How about half for each person?" Lin Ke thought for a while and suggested to Lianpeng.

    "Okay, then do you want the upper body or the lower body?" Lianpeng replied without thinking.

    “Bang!” There was a sound outside the door. Lian Peng and Lin Ke got up almost at the same time, rushed to the door and opened the door to see Field running away.

    "Field, you are such a wicked guy," Lianpeng shouted angrily.

    "Hahaha" after being discovered, Field simply stopped running after hearing this. After standing still, he laughed so hard that he laughed so hard that Lian Peng and Lin Ke walked towards Field at the same time. Seeing that the situation was not good, Field quickly shouted: "Don't do it."  You are messing around. If you hit me, I will tell everyone I know about the conversation you just had in Han Yu’s room."

    "What did you hear?" Lin Ke asked with an ugly face.

    "Hehehe" Field laughed strangely when he heard this, and then imitated the voices of Lin Ke and Lianpeng and said: "How about half for each person?"

    "Okay, do you want the upper body or the lower body?"

    After learning, Field couldn’t help laughing again.They stood up, laughing so hard that they looked like they were about to laugh out loud. The faces of Lin Ke and Lian Peng were like a piece of cloth dyed red, bright red, but after thinking about it carefully, those words were really quite true.  There are two female gangsters discussing how to distribute men's positions. No wonder Field misunderstood

    "Field, things are not what you think," Lin Ke explained to Field with a blushing face.

    "It's not what I imagined, is it like that?" Field heard this and winked at Lin Ke and asked

    As the saying goes, if you are so happy, you will go to the west. Just when Field was teasing Lin Ke, the lotus quietly went around behind Field and hit Field on the head with a stick. Field screamed and covered his head with his hands.  His head was about to run away, but Lian Peng kicked him to the ground one step ahead. Then Lian Peng handed Lin Ke a spare wooden stick and said: "Lian Peng, I heard that hitting someone on the head can make people lose their memory. In order to  Don’t let this big mouth like Field spread our embarrassing story everywhere, let’s come together.”

    "But, what if it doesn't work?" Lin Ke asked hesitantly, she still couldn't bear it.

    "You'll know if you try it, unless you want that girl Mengxin to laugh at you."

    Lin Ke hesitated for a moment, and finally made up his mind to take the stick and said something that shocked Field: "Where is the right place to hit? You won't kill him?"

    "It doesn't matter, look at me, if you want to make this guy lose his memory, the best way is to hit him on the head."

    "HelpHelpIt's a murderOhOhDon't fight, don't fight, I've forgotten, I really have forgotten."

    Field’s plea for mercy alarmed everyone in Ningping. They went out one after another and saw Lin Ke and Lian Peng chatting in the conference room. On the other side of the conference room, Field was shrinking aside with an aggrieved look on his face.

    "What happened?" Ning Ping asked Field.

    Field looked at Lin Ke and Lian Peng carefully, forced a smile and replied: "It's okay."

    "It's okay? It's okay. What did you just yell about?" Ning Ping frowned slightly and asked dissatisfiedly.

    "HeheheheI, I was just shouting for fun," Field said with a smile.

    Seeing that Field didn’t say anything, Ning Ping didn’t want to ask any more questions. He was already here anyway, so he stayed in the conference room and sat down for a while when he saw Han Mengxin walking over with a suspicious look on his face.

    Ning Ping saw this and asked: "What's wrong?"

    "When I just passed by my brother's room, I saw the door to the room was open. I went in and took a look and found two basins of water and towels in the room. I don't know who left them there?"

    Lin Ke and Lian Peng, who originally seemed a little calm and composed, were stunned for a moment. At this moment, Field, who was shrinking aside, whispered in a low voice: "That's not what I said."

    When Ning Ping heard this, he saw that Lin Ke and Lian Peng looked guilty, and immediately understood what was going on. Han Mengxin also understood, and immediately looked at Lin Ke and Lian Peng with a smirk.

    Lin Ke and Lian Peng resisted Bu Mengxin's evil smile, and stood up at the same time and walked out of the conference room. Han Mengxin quickly followed after seeing this, and said with a smile as they walked: "Wait for me, I can't let you take advantage of my brother.  You took advantage of my brother when he was unconscious." Lin Ke and Lian Peng immediately left.

    After the three girls left, Ning Ping grabbed Field, who wanted to follow him, and said angrily: "Where are you going?"

    "Eavesdropping," Field replied without any concealment.

    "What's the point of eavesdropping?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    Field smiled when he heard this, and quietly repeated the conversation between Lin Ke and Lian Peng in Han Yu's room. When Ning Ping heard this, he immediately laughed, pointed at Field and said, "You are not unjust in this beating."

    "Stop talking nonsense, are you going? If not, I will go by myself." Field asked angrily after hearing this.

    Ning Ping smiled and replied: "Go, of course I want to go, how can I not go to such an interesting thing?"

    With Han Mengxin’s supervision, Han Yu, who was in a coma, was finally not seen by others. Instead, it was Lin Ke and Lian Peng. Han Mengxin, who was under supervision, laughed for a long time.

    After laughing for a while, everyone came to the conference room. Qiao Yaner pressed the play button and said to everyone: "There is hidden content in this disc. As long as the disc is played in reverse, the hidden content will appear. Let's take a look first.  If necessary, it will not be too late to inform those elves.”

    Ning Ping and others also understood the reason why Qiao Yan'er did this. She just didn't want to make things worse for the elves. They watched quietly as a man in a white coat named Chen Lei appeared on the screen again. This time, Chen Lei looked more embarrassed than before.  many

    "Did you see me? Oh, it turns out that the recording has already started. I understand. Uh-huh being able to see the hidden content in this disc shows that you are a very careful person. Please help us, no matter who you are.  , send this CD to the fifth research laboratory of Levitra Star and teach it to a person named Chen Kehan, and you will be greatly thanked."

    Lin Ke and others looked at each other and saw the place mentioned by Chen Lei.You don’t need to guess. If you can’t find it, just listen to Chen Lei and say slowly: “You have seen the power of technology before. With technology in hand, even the legendary gods are no longer our opponents. They can only  Trembling under our feet, obeying our orders. However, once a force develops to the extreme, and there is no power to restrain it, then this force is not a blessing to mankind, but a disaster for mankind"

    "Pop!" With a soft sound, the content on the screen disappeared. Upon seeing this, Qiao Yan'er hurriedly checked the player. After a while, Qiao Yan'er said to everyone with a frustrated face: "No more, this CD  Only so much of the hidden content is retained, and the rest is damaged."

    Seeing Qiao Yaner's listless look, Lin Ke comforted her: "It doesn't matter. When we have the chance, we will go to the Institute of Life to look for it. Maybe we can find some other discoveries."

    "I hope so, it's just that it's just a hidden content. It would be better not to know if I knew it earlier. It arouses people's curiosity." Qiao Yaner replied somewhat depressedly (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 466 of Ability Civilization: Powerful Ancient Humans

    (:, the fastest update when reading novels)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 467: Resurrection of Biological Specimens

    Yu Yuyu was very depressed. Ever since he came to the Elf Tribe, although Lin Ke and others as well as the elves were very friendly to him, Yu Yuyu could feel that those people were more or less hiding something from him.  , and he had almost no time to be alone in the elf tribe, which also prevented Yu Yuyu's plan to come here from being carried out.

    Yu Yuyu is not an aborigine of this planet. Yu Yuyu came here on a shipwreck at the age of seven and was adopted by a kind-hearted couple. Yu Yuyu, who learned medical skills, once wanted to be a doctor in this world.  He has lived on the planet for a lifetime, but fate always likes to play tricks on him. By chance, he met Bai Xiaolou. From Bai Xiaolou's mouth, Yu Yuyu learned a lot about his hometown, and his homesickness increased day by day.  It's not that Yu Yuyu wants to leave this planet from now on, he just wants to go back and have a look, because here, he has a reason to stay.

    But thinking about it, returning to hometown from here is a long journey, let alone how to leave this planet. Yuyu doesn't want to take Bai Xiaolou's starship. From her contact with Bai Xiaolou, she can know that this  Bai Xiaolou is not a kind person. If he were to be his starship and he was robbed on the way, he would not know who to cry to if he wanted to cry. So in Yuyu's heart, there is no better way than  He left in his own starship, but the starship he took when he came to this planet was a shipwrecked starship. Even if it was pieced together over the years, the rebuilt starship still lacked a lot of materials. In addition, this  The civilization level of this planet has not yet reached the low standard for manufacturing starships, which made Yu Yuyu once want to give up until Yu Yuyu heard about the elves.

    In Yu Yuyu's opinion, the species of elves is not a native species, but an artificial species. The fact that elves can be created shows that it requires a lot of financial and material resources. Yu Yuyu doesn't care, and since material resources can create elves, then  The precision of the equipment used must be very high. Although there is a risk that the machinery will no longer be usable, compared with the benefits, Yu Yuyu feels that it is worth doing.

    It was the support of this idea that made Yu Yuyu decide that no matter what, he must follow him to the Elf Tribe to have a look at the identity of Lin Ke and others. Yu Yuyu had already guessed it, but he was not even familiar with Bai Xiaolou.  If you can't trust anyone, how can you trust Lin Ke and others who you haven't known for a long time? Therefore, while maintaining the necessary enthusiasm, Yu Yuyu also maintains a certain distance from Lin Ke and others.

    Things went smoothly at the beginning, although he was discovered midway, but through trickery, Yu Yuyu still came to the Elf Tribe as he wished. But from then on, Yu Yuyu's original plan became a bit out of control. First of all, it was about personal freedom.  No matter where Yu Yuyu goes, there will always be one or two elves following him. They say they are worried that Yu Yuyu will get lost in the tribe and break into inaccessible places. This reason makes Yu Yuyu very disdainful of this kind of connection.  It was a poor place that even Xuanyue Town could not compare with. What was there that was worth breaking into? The only thing Yu Yuyu cared about was the tree of life. Unfortunately, he could go anywhere but not there. Later, a black hole appeared. Yu Yuyu started as a doctor.  Serving the injured elves gradually made the elves trust him as a human being, which gave Yu Yuyu the opportunity to get close to the Tree of Life. But what happened next made Yu Yuyu feel very disappointed. The Tree of Life was blocked again.  This made Yu Yuyu, who was originally secretly happy, feel disappointed. Yu Yuyu was unwilling to let it go. He decided to explore the tree of life tonight to see if there was anything he wanted inside the tree of life.  of

    Quietly bypassing the guards, Yu Yuyu sneaked into the Tree of Life. It was said to be a blockade, but in fact the guards were not tight. This was also the main reason why Yu Yuyu was able to successfully sneak in.

    As soon as he entered the Tree of Life, Yu Yuyu was immediately startled by the scene he saw in front of him. Although he was not born on this planet, he had lived here since he was seven years old and had never seen it before.  With so many "biological specimens" walking slowly in the corridor, looking left and right at the various creatures soaked in huge test tubes, Yu Yuyu almost forgot the purpose of coming here tonight.

    If you see the same things too much, you will inevitably get bored. Along the way, you see such "biological specimens", and Yu Yuyu can't help but relax his vigilance, until he reaches the center of the Tree of Life, vaguely  About to hear someone talking in front, Yu Yuyu hurriedly found a place to hide, and listened carefully to the sound of a group of women talking.

    Someone once said that one woman is equal to five hundred ducks, and a group of women can definitely be called a poultry breeding base. Their voices buzzed, buzzed Yu Yuyu listened for a long time, but didn't listen.  After understanding what those people were talking about, I couldn't help but start to wonder if there was something wrong with my hearing.

    Yu Yuyu couldn't help but peeked inside, and felt water under his feet. Looking down, he saw water everywhere on the ground, and the source of the water should be from those test tubes that couldn't be cracked.

    With doubts, Yu Yuyu carefully came to the place where the three characters "Control Room" were written on the top of the door frame. He stretched his head to look at you, and saw that the crowd was full of people, surrounded by a woman who was saying something.The woman surrounded by her closed her eyes and said nothing, showing a disdain to talk to her. At this time, Yu Yuyu finally heard what these women were saying.

    "Don't be stubborn anymore. You and I are one. Now is the time to merge. Let's gather our strength to impose divine punishment on those disrespectful humans"

    ""

    "You regard those humans as friends, but if those humans know your true identity, will they still regard you as friends? Be clear, we are the only place where you belong"

    ""

    "If you are still so stubborn, then please forgive us for what we are going to do next. Since you choose not to cooperate, then we will have to use coercion."

    ""

    "Are you planning to force rape instead of rape?" Yu Yuyu, who was hiding outside the door, thought to himself as he watched the surrounded woman being picked up by two women.

    Lesbian Lace Lily

    Looking at the situation in front of him, Yu Yuyu suddenly remembered these three words that made his nose bleed. The smell of blood came, arousing the alertness of all the women in the control room. Facing the gaze of hundreds of pairs of eyes, the woman who was covering her nose with her hands  Yu Yuyu secretly complained in her heart. She didn't know when her bad habit would be cured. Her nose would bleed whenever she saw exciting scenes. If she had a wedding in the future, she would probably bleed more than her mother.

    "Well, I'm just passing by here. Please continue and just pretend I don't exist." Yu Yuyu sneered and stepped back.

    "Catch him, don't let him run away." There was a cry from the crowd. A dozen women who were close to Yu Yuyu immediately rushed towards Yu Yuyu like flying. When Yu Yuyu saw something bad, he immediately turned around and ran away.  Bian shouted: "They have been fooled, so be careful and seize the opportunity."

    Yu Yuyu shouted, and the women who had been approaching him immediately slowed down and looked around cautiously. However, they soon woke up and looked at Yu Yuyu again. They had already run away far away.

    "I caught you today and I have to kill you," the deceived women gnashed their teeth and stared at Yu Yuyu as they swore.

    He rushed out of the Tree of Life like flying. Even when he met two elf guards, he didn't let Yu Yuyu stop to say hello and looked at Yu Yuyu who was leaving Juechen. The two elf guards looked puzzled.  I look at you. Just when you were about to discuss it, you saw a dark shadow flashing in front of you. When you took a closer look, it turned out to be a female elf. A moment later, a human man ran over. Now a female elf ran out. They were in the tree of life before.  What to do?

    Before the two elf guards could figure out what was going on, four more female elves and two male elves ran out one after another. Seeing this, they couldn't help but look up to the sky and sigh. There is really no comparison between people. They are still single.  , I can only play by myself at night, but that human man has already been 2p, 3p, 4p Damn, can you eat so much by yourself? Curse you for not having a baby

    Yu Yuyu didn’t know that he was being envied by two male elves with red eyes. Yu Yuyu went straight to the Courage. In Yu Yuyu’s heart, only the Courage was a safe place.

    Seeing that the huge shape of the Courage could be seen, Yu Yuyu couldn't help but feel relieved, and felt a cold wind coming from behind. Yu Yuyu hurriedly leaned forward, and an arrow flew past Yu Yuyu's scalp.  Passed over and nailed it to a tree not far away

    "Hahaha If you have something to say, why do you have to use a knife or a gun?" Yu Yuyu said to the five female elves who were gradually approaching with a smile. It was just what he said, except that his voice was a little louder, did not arouse the female elves.  elf's attention

    "Humph, come back with us," the female elf said with a cold snort.

    When Yu Yuyu heard this, his head immediately shook like a rattle, and he shouted repeatedly: "No, no, no, you can't go in there randomly. I got lost and I would accidentally break in."

    "Stop talking nonsense and come with us." A female elf stepped forward arrogantly and wanted to catch Yu Yuyu

    Under the threat of bows and arrows, Yu Yuyu did not dare to escape, but this did not prevent Yu Yuyu from calling for help

    "No, you can't do this, I don't want to go with you" Yu Yuyu shouted loudly, while silently praying in his heart that the people on the Courage would come to rescue him. However, Yu Yuyu was disappointed that even if he had been caught by the female elf  Okay, there's still no reaction from the Spirit.

    When Yu Yuyu saw this, he sighed inwardly. He quietly took out the scalpel with his right hand and said to himself: "Even if no one helps me, I am not someone who can be bullied. Even if I am a doctor, I am still playing with knives."

    Just when I thought of this, I heard a surprised voice not far away, "Oh, I've never seen women being raped. This is the first time I've seen men being raped, especially five of them.  , if this were told, no one would be willing to believe it, and I looked left and right, and I really didn’t see anything good about this guy who was robbed. Could it be that you guys all have strong tastes and like the alternative? "

    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Yu Yuyu, who felt relieved from the moment he heard the voice, shouted dissatisfied

    “?Mouth, you troublemaker, do you want the elves to think that we humans are all hooligans? Tell me, how did you seduce five female elves, um or quintuplets Damn, I believe there are many people  Now I want to strangle you alive"

    "Field, stop making trouble, things are not what you think," Yu Yuyu said with a bitter smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Field was about to say a few more words when he heard someone next to him shout, "Be careful!" At the same time, a figure flashed in front of Field, and a scabbard knocked down the arrow that was shot.

    Field, who had escaped the disaster, became furious. He had long known from Ning Ping that the five female elves in front of him were not quintuplets, but biological specimens in the Life Research Institute. As for why they came out, Field didn't know.  He doesn’t want to know either. Field only knows that these five girls in front of him are very dangerous.

    "Thank you for coming to save me," Yu Yuyu, who had already joined Ning Ping and Field, said to them sincerely.

    "You're welcome, you have such a loud voice that can wake up half the tribe, it's hard not to hear it," Field replied angrily.

    Yu Yuyu laughed unreasonably when he heard this. Think about it, in the middle of the night while you are sleeping soundly, and suddenly someone shouts not far from you, anyone will feel angry.

    "Field, please stop saying a few words," Ning Ping persuaded Field and asked Yu Yuyu, "Tell me what happened?"

    "Oh" Yu Yuyu was about to open his mouth when he heard the words, but was stunned. He suddenly realized that he didn't know what to say.

    Ning Ping saw this and asked: "Did something happen to the Institute of Life?"

    Yu Yuyu nodded when he heard this, and then asked in surprise: "How did you know?"

    "What don't I know when I see those guys? I just don't know if these people were woken up by you?"

    Yu Yuyu quickly shook his head and said: "It's not me, it's not me, it has nothing to do with me. When I went in, I found that those guys were all awake and they were still discussing what to say about merging together."

    “…How many are there?” Ning Ping asked

    "Wellmore than a hundred"

    " quite a few," Ning Ping said slowly as he looked at the five female elves who were about to retreat.

    "Yes, and I will wait until they say they have merged into one body, and they are going to take revenge on humans." Yu Yuyu nodded and said

    "Retaliation against humans? Yu Yuyu, what did you do to them?" Ning Ping stared at Yu Yuyu warily and asked

    Yu Yuyu screamed in his heart that he was wronged, and with a depressed smile, he asked: "Ning Ping, am I so unworthy of your trust?"

    "Sorry, there seems to be something wrong with your character. When you were in Xuanyue Town, you often peeped at the women's bathhouse, so I doubt you did anything to anger them," Ning Ping replied seriously.

    "I, I'm still treating the disease," Field argued with a red face. Unfortunately, Ning Ping didn't believe it. He sneered and asked, "Do you think I will believe it?"

    "If you are a smart person, I think you should believe it"

    "Whether I am a smart person or not is not determined by you, so don't set a trap for me," Ning Ping said after turning his head on Yu Yuyu.

    "This, this is really credible," Yu Yuyu looked at Ning Ping sincerely and said

    Ning Ping also replied with the same sincerity: "This is really hard to believe."

    Yu Yuyu stepped aside depressedly and touched his nose. The five female elves who had previously said they wanted to capture Yu Yuyu also gathered together at this moment. Although Ning Ping did not look at them seriously, the actions of these five elves  Ning Ping will see everything if he makes a move, and he can deal with the sudden attack of the five female elves at any time.

    Seeing that there was no opportunity to take advantage of it, the five female elves quietly gathered together and prepared to retreat. However, when they were about to leave, a sense of crisis suddenly shone down on their heads, making the five elves who were about to evacuate suddenly frightened and did not dare to leave.  move

    Yu Yuyu looked at Ning Ping who suddenly became angry in surprise, and secretly compared Ning Ping with himself. Later, he found to his dismay that if he fought with Ning Ping, he might not be able to hold up the three swords. This result made Yu Yuyu feel a little bit sad.  depressed,

    "You, what do you want?" A female elf standing in front of the five female elves stared at Ning Ping and asked. Although she tried to control her emotions, she still felt a little trembling involuntarily when she spoke.

    "Disarm, surrender, and explain your origins," Ning Ping replied calmly.

    Upon hearing this, the five female elves actually showed a trace of anger at the same time.

    "You want us to lay down our weapons and let you filthy humans slaughter you. It's a wishful thinking." The female elf who spoke to Ning Ping before said through gritted teeth. It seems that anger can indeed greatly enhance a person's strength.

    Ning Ping glanced at the female elf calmly and said, "I'm not a pervert. I'm not interested in a guy like you who wants breasts but no breasts, a butt but no butt, and nothing outstanding except for a face."

    ?"Hiss" Field and Yu Yuyu gasped at the same time. As the saying goes, if you hit someone, you should slap someone in the face, if you curse someone, you should expose the shortcomings. This time, Ning Ping used the second half of the sentence very familiarly. But look at the female elf opposite.  With such anger, you can see how hard those people like Ning Pingggang dealt a female elf.

    "I will make you regret saying this," the female elf said slowly.

    "Just you?" Ning Ping smiled contemptuously

    "Humph, besides me, there are one hundred and seven sisters who will fight alongside me. Until then, you can live well." The female elf snorted coldly, made an unexpected move, and picked up her personal belongings.  The dagger she brought pierced her throat, and the remaining four female elves made the same choice as their companions.

    Looking at the five female elves lying dead on the ground, Ning Pingping thought to himself: "This is troublesome." To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 467 of Ability Civilization The Resurrection of Biological Specimens

    (:, the fastest update when reading novels)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 468: We are one body

    Ning Ping was not afraid that elves would cause trouble for them, because when the five female elves committed suicide, there were many elves at the scene who saw what happened, and they all knew what happened.  (This chapter was uploaded by netizens) What’s more, the five female elves came from the Life Research Institute, which surprised the great elder and Chrissy who arrived later. Especially Chrissy, after seeing the five dead  When he was a female elf, he immediately recognized the origin of the other party.  After listening to Chris's whisper, the Great Elder immediately led a group of elves to the Tree of Life. He already had the big trouble of the black hole, and the Great Elder didn't want to cause another trouble for himself.

    Chris stayed at the scene and led a few elves to clean up the mess.  Looking at Ning Ping standing in front of her, Chris smiled bitterly in her heart and said: "Ning Ping, you go back and rest first. Don't worry, we elves will not be unreasonable, and this matter has nothing to do with you. By the way,  Please take this Yu Yuyu away and don’t let him wander around for now. If he gets lost in the Tree of Life next time, we won’t be able to talk so easily.”

    Ning Ping glanced at Yu Yuyu after hearing this, and saw Yu Yuyu shrinking his neck and laughing at himself twice. Ning Ping immediately understood that what Chris said was right, and immediately nodded and assured: "I know, if  If he tries to run around again, I will lock him up before he runs around."

    "Okay, I believe you. Go and have a rest. I'm going to meet the Great Elder too." Chris nodded and left with the others.

    After Chris led the people away, Yu Yuyu came closer and was about to speak when Ning Ping waved his hand, "This is not the place to talk, come back with us."

    Yu Yuyu is very honest.  He obediently followed Ning Ping back to the Courage. He thought about escaping during the process, but with Field following behind with a gun, it was not easy to escape.  Besides, this is deep in the Rocky Mountains.  Yu Yuyu really didn't have the confidence to return to Xuanyue Town alone.

    Back on the Courage, Ning Ping asked Field to notify everyone to gather in the conference room, while he escorted Yu Yuyu to the conference room.  Yu Yuyu walked and looked at it, his eyes full of envy, and he couldn't help but said: "This starship of yours is really good."

    "Stop talking nonsense, just sit there." Ning Ping replied angrily, poured himself a glass of water, and then poured another glass for Yu Yuyu.  Place it in front of Yu Yuyu.

    "Oh, thank you." Yu Yuyu quickly took over and thanked her.  The two were silent for a while, and Yu Yuyu couldn't help but ask: "Ning Ping, what exactly are you planning to do?"

    “We’ll talk about it when everyone is here.” Ning Ping replied calmly.

    Continuously.  Everyone in the Courage is here, including the Devouring Beast.  Upon seeing the swallowing beast Hao Hao, Yu Yuyu's eyes suddenly brightened, and she stared unblinkingly at Hao Hao who was held in Han Mengxin's arms.

    "boom"

    "Why are you hitting me?" Yu Yuyu rubbed his head and asked Ning Ping dissatisfiedly, who gave him a slap.

    "Don't stare at my woman, no one told you not to touch the owner's dry food?" Ning Ping replied coldly.

    Yu Yuyu understood as soon as he heard that Ning Ping had misunderstood.  Just as he was about to explain, he heard Ning Ping say: "Tell me, what did you see in the Institute of Life?"

    "You want to know this?" Yu Yuyu looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked.

    Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Well, about the Life Research Institute. The more you know, the better."

    "can I make a condition?" Yu Yuyu asked tentatively.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping looked at Lin Ke and others and asked for their opinions.  After receiving the agreed answer, Ning Ping looked at Yu Yuyu and said, "Okay."

    As soon as I heard it was possible.  Yu Yuyu immediately said excitedly: "I want you to provide me with your spare starship parts."

    "What do you want? Sell scrap metal?" Ning Ping looked at Yu Yuyu puzzled and asked.

    "Fuck you! No matter how prodigal I am, I will never be defeated to that extent." Yu Yuyu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping angrily and said, and before Ning Ping got angry, he explained to everyone: "My origins  You must also know that I want to repair my starship and return to my hometown to have a look."

    "You know Bai Xiaolou, right?" Ning Ping asked.

    Yu Yuyu replied seriously: "I know you. I also know that you want to ask me why I don't ask that Bai Xiaolou for help. I can't say much else. I can only tell you that that Bai Xiaolou is a big trouble. Can  If you don't get close, don't get close. If I ask him for help, he will definitely help, but the price I need to pay is freedom, and I don't want to get into trouble."

    "Then why do you think we won't cause you trouble?" Field asked curiously.

    "Of course you will also have this possibility, but compared to Bai Xiaolou, your trouble is not a big deal."Behind this small white building, there is a huge organization, which is the real trouble.  "

    "Then if you ask us to help, what can you give us in return? There is no free lunch in this world." Ning Ping asked slowly.

    "OhI can tell you what I discovered in the Life Research Institute." Yu Yuyu said quickly.

    Unexpectedly, Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "I can guess some of the things in the Institute of Life even if you don't tell them. This matter does not become the reason for us to help you."

    "That, that" Yu Yuyu thought for a while, and suddenly realized that he really didn't seem to have what these people in front of him needed.  No one has more money; forget about the people; as for medical skills, their leader Han Yu is still lying in bed.

    Seeing Yu Yuyu scratching his head and looking anxious, Lin Ke couldn't bear to remind us: "Mr. Yu, can you tell us what materials your starship needs first? We need to have a clear idea. As for what you want  The revenge you have paidcan you please teach Mengxin the medical skills you have learned? Mengxin is very interested in your acupuncture skills."

    Hearing Lin Ke’s words, Yu Yuyu’s eyes lit up.  Look, the most powerful thing in this world is the pillow girl. Just now he got punched for looking at her twice, which shows that Ning Ping is very concerned about Han Mengxin.  As long as he teaches Han Mengxin the acupuncture skills he has learned, he is not afraid that Ningping will cause trouble for him again.

    "No problem." Yu Yuyu agreed without waiting for Ning Ping to speak, causing Ning Ping who originally wanted to speak to stop him to open his mouth.  He closed it helplessly again.

    Seeing Ning Ping eat a turtle once, Yu Yuyu felt secretly happy, but she didn't dare to show it. She quickly changed the subject and told everyone what she saw at the Life Research Institute.

    ……

    "You mean. Elune is trapped in the Institute of Life?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Yes, I won't be mistaken. No matter in appearance or clothing, it's Elune." Yu Yuyu nodded with certainty.

    "This is a bit troublesome." Ning Ping said to himself.

    "Ning Ping, is Elune in danger?" Han Mengxin asked softly.  Ning Ping waved his hand after hearing this. He understood what Han Mengxin meant, hoping that he could rescue Elune.  But when he thought of those "quintuplets" who committed suicide, Ning Ping's heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    ???????? If Elune is not mentioned.  Ning Ping would not remember it yet, but now, Ning Ping suddenly felt that the "quintuplets".  Regardless of appearance or figure, she looks a lot like Elune.

    Ning Ping stood up with a bang, and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, come with me." He couldn't help but pick up Han Mengxin and leave.  Lin Ke and others felt puzzled when they saw it, so they also left the Courage.

    A group of people came to the room where the "quintuplets" who committed suicide were parked.  Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, go and see if those dead elves look similar to Elune."

    Han Mengxin walked over suspiciously and lifted the white scarf covering the deceased's face.  As a person who studies medicine.  The dead are really nothing to Han Mengxin.  After looking at it carefully for a while, Han Mengxin nodded affirmatively and replied: "It does look very similar to Elune."

    "Look at the others." Ning Ping said after hearing this.

    ……

    "What's going on?" Han Mengxin looked at the bodies of the other four deceased people.  He asked looking at Ning Ping in surprise.

    "Is it similar to Elune?" Ning Ping asked without answering.

    "Hmm." Han Mengxin responded softly, and then heard Ning Ping continue: "These five elves are similar because they were cloned. However, Elune looks very similar to them, so there is only one  There is a possibility that Elune and those cloned elves have some kind of special continuity. I remember that the giant elf in the control room, if shrunk, would be a replica of Elune, and the name of the giant elf,  Also called Elune."

    "Ning Ping, do you still remember what the CD we saw said before, that humans have captured the goddess of life?" Han Mengxin thought for a while and asked.  As soon as the words came out, Han Mengxin was stunned, and Ning Ping, who had also reacted, looked at each other in shock.

    Elune is the goddess of life who was captured. Could it be that the little Elune she knew was a clone of the older Elune who stayed in the outside world before she was captured, with the purpose of rescuing herself?

    When Ning Ping and Han Mengxin thought of this possibility and thought about Elune's current position, this idea was quickly accepted by Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  Lin Ke and others on the side were also surprised.

    "What should we do next? If a human being captures, studies, or even makes a clone, any of these things will make a god crazy." Ning Ping asked with a bitter tone.

    ?Everyone was at a loss for a while.  Yes, even an ordinary person would crazily want revenge after encountering that kind of encounter.  As for the goddess of life who has regained her freedom, besides humans, who else will she take revenge on?  It’s true that the predecessors caused trouble, and the descendants will bear the responsibility.

    "How about we run?" Yu Yuyu suggested in a low voice.  In Yu Yuyu's mind, people like him simply don't have to go through this troubled water.  Although Han Yu was still in a coma, it didn't mean that he didn't have the ability to revive Han Yu.

    Han Mengxin shook her head after hearing this and said: "No, the elves here are most likely not the children of the goddess of life, otherwise Elune would not have said anything that she did not identify with these elves. Perhaps it is because of the different nature that Elune would not  How do you treat the elves here? Once it gains power, who can guarantee whether the Goddess of Life will destroy this place."

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s words, everyone fell silent.  Yu Yuyu smiled awkwardly, shut up and said nothing, but he had already made up his mind. If the time comes when it is really dangerous, if you don't leave, I will leave.

    "I think it's better to tell the great elders and others about this matter first. After all, it is related to them and they have the right to know." Lin Ke said slowly.

    Who can be allowed to say it?  Thinking of this question, everyone looked at Han Mengxin in unison.

    "Why must I go?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping explained to Han Mengxin: "First, this matter cannot be made public and must be hidden from most people, so as not to cause unnecessary panic. Second, you and Cynthia are good friends. So it is up to you to find out what we discovered through Cynthia.  Elder Chris is told that this is safe. Third, we must start preparing for the next potentially brutal battle, so now we have to start preparing for the battle."

    "But I'm worried that one person can't convince them. Elves are also famous for their stubbornness." Han Mengxin said with some worry.

    "In this case, let Lian Peng and Lin Ke accompany you."

    "Okay, when will we talk?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "The better, the better. The earlier we know, the more time we will have to prepare." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    "Okay. I'll go right away. Sister Ke, Lianpeng, let's go."

    With the departure of the three daughters of Han Mengxin, Ning Ping and others also started to get busy.  Yu Yuyu was left in the conference room and asked to summarize what starship parts his starship needed.

    Darkness can hide sin. Under the guidance of the elves, the guard captain and his party slowly approached the elven tribe.

    "Rest where you are. If anyone dares to make a big noise, I will find someone to blow his anus later." The guard captain whispered to his men.

    This time, the captain of the mobile escort can be said to have put in a lot of effort. Not only did he spend all his savings, but he also owed a lot of debt.  If the action fails this time, he will be a dignified man with seven feet.  I really want to sell my butt.

    "Gudu" swallowed quietly, and the guard captain calmed down.  Just as he was about to order a surprise attack, he suddenly saw three girls appearing in the distance.  Those three girls are all stunningly beautiful. If they could all be put on the boathissI can't stand it. I can't stand it.  Thinking of this, the guard captain shuddered. Just when he was about to tell his subordinates to take action later, he stopped the three girls from running away. Suddenly he remembered something and looked at the three girls again.

    strangeness?  Why are there humans here?  Don’t they say that elves are very xenophobic?  Thinking of this, the guard captain suddenly looked down at the elves who were leading the way for him, and couldn't help but feel sympathy for the elven tribe.  Without the guidance of these two elves in front of me, I would never be able to find the tribe of elves in front of me even if I found myself dead.  It's a pity that after taking over this elf tribe, we should kill these two guys who harmed their own family for their own selfish desires. It can be regarded as pity for those unlucky elves.

    "Head, whether to rush or not, brothers can't help it anymore." Someone beside him asked the distracted guard captain in a low voice.

    The guard captain suddenly woke up and without thinking about it, he stood up and ordered: "Come on."

    Obediently shouted, the guard captain realized that now was not the best time to charge.  I had the intention to call the person back, but now I have rushed out and been exposed, so I can only make mistakes.

    He glared hard at the guard captain who reminded him. The guard captain took his two-handed sword and rushed out with the people around him.

    The two elves who acted as the guide looked at the thugs who were rushing towards their home like wolves and tigers with complicated expressions. They felt regret and hatred in their hearts, but it was too late to say anything now. The matter was at this point, and they could only take one step at a time.  Yes, I hope the guard captain named Zhang can keep his promise.  Thinking of this, the two elves were about to leave. Unexpectedly, before they could take two steps, the reserve team next to themHe drew his sword and stopped them.

    "You, what do you want to do?" the two restrained elves asked loudly, their faces full of horror.

    Seeing the expressions of the two elves at this time, the people around them couldn't help but laugh. The captain who was leading these people knelt down and patted one of the elves on the face, and said with a lewd smile: "Don't worry, just wait.  After all you elves are finished, I will love you very much." Someone heard this and shouted loudly: "Hey, isn't it? You are even interested in men, so aren't we in danger?"

    "Bah, why don't you just urinate and show off your appearance? If you want me to always be your favorite, go and be reborn first."

    "Hahaha……"

    "You, you don't keep your word." The elf who was slapped on the face said angrily as he stared at the man who had just teased him.

    "Hey, a bunch of guys who betrayed their own people still have the nerve to mention credit in front of me? Let me tell you, we have already planned the fate of your elves. The good ones will be sold to dignitaries, and the lesser ones will be sold to everyone.  Don’t worry, you won’t have to suffer in such a place where birds don’t lay eggs anymore, so be grateful.”

    The two elves who were restrained were filled with regret at this time. They never expected that things would develop to such a degree. In the beginning, those people did not treat them like this.

    When they thought about the fate that their people might face in the future, the two elves wanted to shout loudly, but the people who were looking after them were already prepared. When they opened their mouths, two torn socks were stuffed into their mouths.

    The guard captain rushed in front, rushing as hard as he could, using all his strength to run. In the blink of an eye, he was less than fifty meters away from the elf tribe, and his men, led by the guard captain, followed him.  back.

    By the time the first elf noticed the attack, it was already too late to raise the alarm.  The guard captain rushed into the elven tribe, and a group of desperadoes began to raise their butcher knives for their wealth.

    "Kill the old ones, keep the young ones, keep the women as much as possible, kill the men who dare to resist!" The guard captain who rushed into the Elf tribe quickly assigned a task, and the desperadoes who got the task began to attack the Elf tribe.  Sweep.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 469: Reaping the consequences

    It was like a pack of wolves rushing into the sheepfold, only to find that there were not many sheep in the sheepfold.  (Full-text novels are updated the fastest) This result made the organizer of the current temporary slave-catching team very angry.

    "Tell me, where have all the people gone?" the guard captain grabbed the two elves who had been tied up and asked.  And how could the elf who already knew he had been deceived answer any questions about the deceiver in front of him?  The enraged guard captain drew his sword and chopped down one elf. The sword, which was still dripping with blood, pointed at the other elf and shouted, "Say what you said."

    "Humph!" The surviving elf snorted coldly.

    The guard captain was furious and said through gritted teeth: "Since I don't tell you, what's the use of keeping you?" As he said that, the two-handed sword in the guard captain's hand went straight to the elf's head.

    There was a "clang" sound of metal hitting each other, and the guard captain looked at the guy who stopped him in amazement, feeling shocked in his heart.

    "Boss, these two elves are rich. Brothers, we can count on them for future wealth. You have already killed one, so you have to leave one alive for our brothers to share." The man who stopped the guard captain looked calm.  Said to the guard captain.

    "You want to rebel?" the guard captain asked in a deep voice.

    "This hat is too big and I don't want to wear it. I just don't want my trip to be in vain. I think that few of the brothers who are willing to follow you here are willing to go back empty-handed this time."

    "Hmphif I" Before the guard captain could finish his words, he heard the sounds of fighting coming from the elven tribe.  The guard captain was immediately delighted when he heard this voice. He thought that it must be someone sent into the elven tribe who discovered the elves.  Otherwise, there would be no sound of fighting.

    The guard captain was not the only one who had the same idea as the guard captain. The guard captain could not care less about the incident where his subordinates had just contradicted him. He ran towards the elf tribe with a big sword on his shoulder. He must not let the elf escape.

    And when everyone feels the battle scene.  He found that the elves surrounded by his people were all old men and women, not a single one young.  But his subordinates looked timid.  The guard captain was so angry that he yelled: "What did I tell you before entering the elven tribe? Old Sha, what are you doing wasting your time here? Kill them all!" With that, the guard captain moved closer to him with a sword.  One of the elf was split in half.

    "Elder Chalan, you actually killed Elder Chalan!" Several old elves who were besieged suddenly exclaimed, but were immediately killed by the desperadoes who took action upon seeing their leader.

    "Separately look for them. Even if they escape, it only takes so long. They will not be able to escape far." The guard captain shouted loudly to his men.  The desperadoes who didn't want to make this trip in vain could only group into groups and look around.

    In the middle of the square of the Elf Tribe, the Courage, which had activated the Chameleon system, quietly stopped there. The Courage was already full of elves at the beginning of the attack.  The Courage quickly accepted the children of the elves and a small number of young people. Only a few old elves were unwilling to board the Courage because of their hostility to humans. As a result, the Elf tribe was attacked this time.  Just a few old elves and their followers were killed.  As for the other elves, they either escaped into the Courage one step ahead, or followed the great elder to defend the black hole and the tree of life where the enemy was unknown.

    When the great elder heard that a slave-catching team was attacking the tribe, the great elder was shocked and angry.  Immediately let Chris lead some elves back to rescue, while she stayed here to continue to take charge of the overall situation.

    Because I am worried about the safety of my family.  Chrissy and the others traveled quickly and got back in a short time.  When he saw the humans standing in the elven tribe square showing off their power, Tiger said angrily: "Damn it, why are there such big gaps between people? I don't know if Field and the others are safe?"

    "Humph, what do those people do? I see, it is those people who attracted the slave-catching team out of ten. Our tribe is so hidden. If no one informs us, how can the slave-catching team find it? Anyway,  I won’t believe it if you say it’s luck.”

    Wherever there are people, there will be fights.  In the elven tribe, everything is not amicable.  Ever since Ning Ping and others came to stay in the Elf tribe temporarily, there have always been one or two discordant voices shouting, but not many elves were willing to agree.  It was the same today. When the elf who spoke out to incite everyone's emotions saw no response, he couldn't help being stunned. He looked at his companions around him and asked in confusion: "What's wrong with you? Are you all confused by those humans?"

    "Chalan family, stop talking, Han Mengxin and the others are not like that."

    "Why? Why do you think that? If they hadn't tipped off the information, how could our tribe have been discovered by the slave team."

    "Oh, you are stupid and you still don't admit it. Have you forgotten the starship you saw yesterday? Do you think those starships are capable?Destroy our tribe, say it with your own conscience.  "An elf sighed and gave a step to the elf who wanted to incite everyone. Unfortunately, you can still live if you do evil by God; you can't live if you do evil on your own. Just when the elf who wanted to incite everyone wanted to refute, he went out to investigate.  The elf who was exploring the surroundings is back.

    Upon seeing Elder Chris, he immediately saluted, and then opened his mouth and said: "The situation of the slave-catching team has been basically understood. There are more than hundreds of people, and their personal strength is good. They are currently divided into three parts, and one part is searching around the tribe.  The number of people is about thirty, and the other group is searching for property from house to house, and the number of people is also about thirty, and the latter group is staying in the square of the Elf Tribe."

    "How are our casualties?" Chris asked with an unchanged expression.

    "The casualties were not large, because most of us were away, so except for the killed Elder Chalan and others, no other dead elves were found. By the way, the two elves we sent to the human world were found, one died  Once injured, we suspect that they were the ones who attracted those slave-catching teams." The person who reported it later added.

    "Chalan is dead?" Chris asked a little surprised, but also took it for granted.

    "Yes, he was killed."

    After confirming that Chalan was dead, Chris didn’t know how to describe her mood at the moment.  Cha Lan, with a bunch of old stubborns, is always against himself and the great elder.  It stands to reason that she is dead.  I should be happy, but why am I so calm at this time, as if everything has been arranged long ago?  Chalan is hostile to humans for unknown reasons.  After Ningping and other humans entered the tribe, they were always against themselves.  The elders who were supposed to work together to deal with the elven disaster also split into two parts because of Chalan.  Since the emergence of the black hole, Elder Chalan has developed from petty theft to head-on confrontation. After the great elder ordered everyone to go to the black hole and stand by, several elders headed by Chalan stayed in the Elf tribe, but  In the end, he was killed because he stayed in the tribe.  This incident tells us that we can’t show off too much, and we should overdo it.  Then the game is over.

    "Snipe and kill the slave-catching team to avenge Chalan and others." Chris ordered with a calm expression.

    After giving the order, the elves immediately dispersed in groups and dispersed in all directions.  Talking about jungle warfare.  Elves are born to fight. They used the cover of trees to defeat the slave-catching team that was searching around the tribe with just one attack.  And the slave catching team, unknowingly.  The original evil wolf has become a lamb to be slaughtered.

    "Elder, we have rescued Wales."

    When Chris heard this, she looked back and saw that the elf named Wales not only did not show the slightest excitement after seeing Chris, but instead looked at him with a guilty conscience.

    Something happened!  Chris is in this situation.  My heart suddenly skipped a beat.  She suddenly remembered what someone had just said.  His expression darkened immediately, he stared at Wales and asked in a deep voice: "Welsh. You are so brave, you dare to lead the slave-catching team."

    The words just fell.  Wales knelt on the ground with a plop and said repeatedly: "It's none of my business, I'm just following orders."

    "Acting on orders? I wonder whose order you are on?" Chris asked with a sneer, but in her heart she was shouting about her luck. Seeing that Wales was in a state of depression, she tried to deceive him, but she didn't expect it.  It turned out to be a real scam.  But when Chris heard that this slave-catching team was actually invited by the elders of Chalan.

    "You, you're talking nonsense!" Someone yelled at Wales angrily after hearing this.

    "Facts speak louder than words. Don't dwell on this issue. The most important thing for us right now is to get the tribe back immediately. If we can't get it back, our losses will be great." Chris said this, which is equivalent to completely sitting down.  It was confirmed that Elder Chalan colluded with the slave-catching team.  No matter when, traitors are always annoying, so much so that people who are related to the traitors will also suffer unreasonable disasters.  The elf, who had previously slandered the slave-catching team as being attracted by Han Mengxin and others, was now disgraced and seemed unable to believe what he had heard.

    The attacks of the elves were very sharp. It didn’t take long for the slave-catching team to be reduced to only about forty people staying in the Elf Tribe Square.  The captain of the guard still didn't realize it until this moment. When he saw the elves surrounding him, he dared to shout that everyone was rich this time because so many elves appeared in front of him.  Everyone sighed secretly when they heard this, even if they had a life to earn, they would still have a life to spend their time.

    With a "clang", someone couldn't help but throw away their weapons and said to the elves surrounding them: "We surrender." Unfortunately, as soon as he finished speaking, the people standing next to him did so before the elves took action.  Looking at humans killing each other, the elves not only don't understand, but they still don't understand.

    The fight continues

    "Come on, kill me, eighteenYears later he is still a good man.  "The guard captain roared with a desperate look on his face, and what he answered was the silent and angry eyes of the elves. Based on the idea of ??killing one to make a profit, killing two to earn one, the desperadoes who followed the guard captain here came here to make a fortune.  There are only a dozen left, and all of them are injured.

    The guard captain regrets it very much at this moment!  If I had known it was so dangerous to come here, I might as well not have come.  Looking at the elves surrounding these people, the possibility of breaking out from here is almost zero.  Thinking that he was going to die here, the guard captain felt unwilling.  It's not that he has never thought about surrender, but the elves have shown by their actions that they will not accept surrender, so surrender is meaningless.

    "I wonder who that bitch Xiao Yueyue will find to replace her after I die." The guard captain sighed softly, clenched the sword in his hand, cheered up, and prepared to fight the elf to the death.  .

    It’s just that the wish is beautiful, but it is very difficult to realize it.  The elves were famous for being good at shooting. After the guard captain made up his mind, and if I can't get better, you can't think about it either, he led the remaining men to charge. Not long after, they all fell on the way to the charge.  Not even a hair on the elf was touched.

    Looking at the guard captain who had more than ten arrows in his body and his eyes wide open, Chris sighed softly and ordered everyone: "Leave some people to take care of these corpses. The rest of them will go find the lost elves for me."  ." As soon as he finished speaking, the Courage suddenly appeared in everyone's sight in the northeast corner of the square.  Everyone, including Chris, was surprised by the sudden appearance of the big guy, but before they could finish their surprise, the hatch of the Spirit opened, and the elf children stepped out of the Spirit one by one.

    "This, this is" Chris saw these children.  Some were so excited that they were speechless.

    "When the slave-catching team attacked here, we wanted to transfer the elves who stayed in the clan to the Courage. Unfortunately, there were about ten elves who were unwilling to go to the Courage. I am very sorry for this."  Lin Ke, who was leading the elf child out of the Courage, walked up to Chris and explained to her.

    "It's not your fault. They are responsible for everything. Thank you for saving the future of the elves." Chrissy said quickly after hearing this.

    "Thank you for your understanding." Lin Ke thanked him, then turned around and prepared to return to the Courage.  Chris wanted to ask how the Courage disappeared.  But she had a lot to deal with right now, so she could only put aside this idea for the time being, and just sent Cynthia and Keya to the Courage to express their previous help to Lin Ke and others.

    If there is a war, there will always be casualties.  Except for those old stubborn elders in Chalan.  In the battle with the slave-catching team, more than forty elves were killed.  Logically speaking.  The elves will scold humans for being abominable, but when they think of their own children being saved by humans.  Especially the elves who had previously suspected that Lin Ke and others had attracted the slave-catching team, now that they think about it, their faces are still a little red.

    "Don't crowd around me. Let's all go out and do things. Clean the battlefield and bury the dead. Tiger, send someone to inform the great elder. Just say that the slave-catching team has been eliminated and our families are safe and sound. Except for Elder Chalan and others.  people."

    "Yes." Tiger agreed, turned around and went out to arrange for someone to report the news near the black hole.

    Near the black hole

    Having just defeated the monster in the black hole again, the great elder looked anxiously in the direction of his tribe while taking a rest. That was where he and his people had their roots. If something happened there, they would become rootless floating people.  Ping.  When he thought of this, the great elder felt a little regretful. If he had known earlier, it would be better to let Chris stay here and take the people back by himself, rather than waiting impatiently here.

    "Great Elder, don't worry. I believe that with Elder Chris here, nothing will happen to the tribe and the casualties will be very small."

    Hearing the consolation from his subordinates, the great elder forced himself to smile and asked, changing the subject: "Have the arrangements at the Tree of Life been completed? Is there any movement there?"

    "The arrangements have been made, and there is no movement yet. It's just Great Elder, why don't you let us rush in?"

    "We are short of manpower. We are already a bit overwhelmed here. If we fall out with those guys in the Tree of Life again, then we will really be over. We elves don't have the conditions to fight on two fronts yet."

    "What if the other party launches an attack?"

    "What else can we do? Let's fight. But personally, I still hope that there will be more stability over there. At least we can solve the black hole here and be able to free our hands." As soon as he said this, the great elder saw three people  An elf ran over sweating profusely. The great elder was moved in his heart and secretly prayed: "I hope it is good news."

    "Great Elder, Elder Chris asked me to report to you that the slave-catching team that invaded the tribe has been completely destroyed.Our losses were not big. Except for Elder Chalan and others, everyone who stayed in the tribe was safe.  "

    "Are you safe?" The great elder frowned when he heard this, and asked in a low voice: "How exactly are you safe? Could it be that those guys in Chalan worked hard for it?"

    "No, it was the Courage. After the slave-catching team launched the attack, the people on the Courage took all the people from the tribe aboard the Courage. However, Elder Chalan was unwilling to board, so they were all killed by the slave-catching team.  died."

    "Why? Elder Chalan and the others are also elves."

    The elf who reported the news rolled his eyes when he heard this, and replied: "Why are we taking them back? They are male elves, and they are quite old. Are they taking them back to serve as ancestors?"

    Seeing that the topic was getting further and further, the great elder scolded him and said: "Okay, the deceased is gone. You must maintain a certain amount of respect for the deceased."

    "yes."

    "Chris asked you to come, besides reporting the news, is there anything else you can do?" The elder nodded with satisfaction and asked.

    "Go back to the Great Elder. Elder Chris said that this matter is of great importance. It is best if you go back and she will tell you face to face."

    "What on earth is going on?" The elder frowned upon hearing this. Judging from Chris's cautious attitude, what Chris was about to say was definitely not a trivial matter.

    "This is about the internal stability of the elves." Seeing that only he and the great elder were left around, the elf who came to report the news said to the great elder in a low voice.

    Thinking of the death of Elder Chalan, the Great Elder vaguely guessed what Chris found out about. He gave a helpless smile and said to the elf who came to report the news: "I understand, you go back and tell me first.  Chris, just say that I will go back as soon as I arrange things here."

    "Yes." (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 470 The Dragon in the Lake

    Although she was mentally prepared, when the Great Elder heard the previous plan of Cha Lan and others, she was still startled and broke into a cold sweat.  This chapter was uploaded by a netizen. The reason why we can know the plan of Chalan and others is because one of the two elves sent by Chalan to contact the slave-catching team was not dead. Otherwise, no one would really know about this matter.

    "How do you plan to deal with this matter?" the great elder asked Chris in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Chris looked at the Great Elder and replied in the same low voice: "Great Elder, the deceased is dead. Let this matter pass."

    "Then what do you plan to do with the surviving elf?" the great elder asked again.

    "If he is not stupid, he should want to keep this secret more than us." Chris replied with a smile after hearing this. It can be seen from the great elder's questioning of herself that the great elder does not want to make the matter bigger.  After all, these are troubled times, and it is better to have one less thing than one more thing.

    "Then how do you plan to explain that the slave-catching team suddenly appeared here?" The great elder nodded with satisfaction and asked again.

    Chris thought for a while and then replied: "Well let's just say it was caused by the fallen elves. They wanted to reap the benefits."

    "Okay, okay, okay, you can handle the problem this way, and I'm relieved." The elder smiled and patted Chris on the shoulder and said.  Chris smiled bitterly after hearing this, "But to be honest, I really want to tell everyone about Chalan so that everyone can see what kind of guy Chalan is."

    "Hahaha think more openly. Everything is for the continuation of the elves." The great elder comforted Chris with a smile.  Chris smiled bitterly upon hearing this.  No more words were spoken.

    The two were silent for a moment, and then the elder asked: "Chris, tell me about the Courage. The person Tiger sent there didn't explain it very clearly."

    When the great elder asked this question, Chris quickly replied: "Yes."

    ……

    After Chris's description, when she said that she saw the Courage appear out of thin air with her own eyes, the Great Elder had no doubt at all, because she knew that Chris was a person who could not lie.  .  Put it this way.  It was really difficult for her not to talk about Elder Chalan.

    "You mean, the Courage disappeared out of thin air?" The Great Elder confirmed again in surprise.

    "Yes, it disappeared out of thin air. It suddenly appeared in the empty space where there was nothing." Chris nodded solemnly and replied.

    "Who are those people?" The great elder said to himself helplessly.

    "Great Elder, no matter who they are, Lin Ke and the others are at least friendly to us. Otherwise, relying on their ability, they can still make us disappear."

    If the Courage hadn't appeared out of thin air, the Great Elder would still have doubts about Chris's words, but now, the Great Elder believed it. After a moment of silence, the Great Elder stood up and said to Chris: "Kris  Liz, come with me to the Courage."

    "What does the Great Elder plan to do?" Chris asked curiously.

    Hearing this, the great elder replied: "The human named Han Yu seems to have never woken up. Let me go and have a look. He has helped us so much. We can't have nothing in return."

    "Great Elder, do you plan to" Chris looked at the Great Elder in surprise and asked.

    "Well, the only thing those people want from us is that Han Yu. If that Han Yu can be revived, then they will definitely do their best to help us."

    "But isn't that very damaging to your vitality? Great Elder, if you use that now, what will happen here?" Chris asked with a frown.

    "Nonsense, aren't you still here?"

    "Me? How can this be allowed" Chris quickly declined after hearing this.  And the Great Elder has always been the one who says it all. He will care whether Chris is willing or not, and pulls Chris away like a ship of courage.

    Lin Ke and others were a little surprised that the great elder and Chris came together.  However, they rushed out to welcome him.  After the great elder explained his purpose, Lin Ke and others were extremely grateful.

    "Don't be too busy being grateful. I'm going to say something ugly first, because the ritual I want to perform is specifically for elves, so I'm not sure whether it will have any effect on Han Yu. Also, I hope that before I do it for that Han Yu  After Yu has performed the ceremony, you can continue to stay and help us elves survive this disaster."

    "Regardless of whether it works or not, we must thank the Great Elder for his help." Lin Ke said to the Great Elder with a sincere face: "As for what the Great Elder said about helping you overcome these crises, we swear that no matter whether Han Yu wakes up or not, we  Metropolis?Come down and help you.  "

    "Hahaha It seems that I am acting like a villain this time." The elder looked at Lin Ke and others with satisfaction after hearing this and smiled. He said "I have to go back and prepare" and then turned around and left, leaving Ke behind.  Liz explained to Lin Ke and others what they need to pay attention to when performing the ceremony.

    I heard that the Great Elder is going to hold an annual prayer ceremony. Those who are still in the Elf Tribe are looking at me and I look at you. At the same time, I have a question in my heart. The day has not come yet. Is it because of this that the Great Elder  When the slave-catching team came, his mind became abnormal.  Of course, the elf who came to this conclusion was blocked at home by the great elder the next day and beaten up. He told everyone with practical actions that whoever dared to make random guesses would end up like this.

    The elf who was frightened by the great elder did not dare to guess, and instead focused on the preparations before the ceremony.  In the expectation of Lin Ke and others, the ceremony mentioned by the great elder was finally going to be held.

    Externally, it was said that it was to appease the heroic spirits who died in the battle. On the day of the ceremony, all the elves put down their work and quietly waited for the arrival of the great elder who presided over the ceremony.

    After a while, the great elder appeared in front of everyone wearing ceremonial clothes.  Lin Ke and others looked at the great elder with hope. Whether Han Yu could wake up depends on today. I hope everything goes well.

    The great elder walked to the ceremony stage step by step with a solemn expression. After taking a deep breath, the dance before the ceremony slowly began.  Lin Ke and others looked at the dancing elder.  Like other elves.  His eyes were full of appreciation.

    As the ceremony progressed, the situation around the Great Elder's body changed, and light spots floated upward from the ground.  Lin Ke and others immediately held their breath.  Chrissy said before that this is a key part of the ceremony. As long as it goes well here, the rest will be smooth sailing.

    During the ceremony, the Great Elder was fully focused and entered a state of selflessness. He was spinning in place in the center of the ceremony, the speed was getting faster and faster, and almost no one could be seen.  It is a spinning top that is spinning rapidly.  The light spots flying in the air were also attracted by the high-speed rotating "gyro".

    With a "pop" sound, the "gyro" stopped beating, and the person who appeared in front of everyone was no longer the great elder, but an elf girl who was only sixteen or seventeen years old.

    "Where is the Great Elder?" Lin Ke couldn't help but ask Chris who was standing aside.

    "That's not it." Chris replied, pointing at the elf girl who was still performing the ritual.

    “…Don’t be kidding.”

    Chris smiled when he heard this.  He looked at Lin Ke seriously and asked: "Lin Ke, in your opinion, am I a liar? You have to be mentally prepared."

    "What kind of mental preparation?" Lin Ke asked puzzledly.

    "The Great Elder can restore his youth, which means that the ceremony has been more than half successful. If Han Yu can't be revived, then you have to prepare to hire another expert."

    Lin Ke was silent for a moment after hearing this, nodded and replied: "I understand."

    Seeing this, Chris comforted her: "Don't be depressed. I just mentioned a possibility. It's not the end yet."

    Directly in front of the ceremony was a lake.  The lake has been shaking since the Great Elder started the ceremony.  When the ceremony reached its climax, bubbles appeared on the lake surface one by one, as if the water was boiling.  Seeing that the other elves acted like they were used to it, in order not to show their cowardice, Ning Ping and others also became dull gourds one by one, just silently watching the great elder who was performing the ceremony.

    Finally, the hard work paid off. Just before the ceremony ended, something suddenly flew out of the lake. A long insect with a length of tens of meters and covered with a layer of green scales hovered right in front of the ceremony stage.  He stared at the great elder with an ugly expression until the great elder's ceremony came to an end.

    Before the great elder could speak, the guy hovering in the air asked with an angry look on his face: "You are sick, why are you summoning me now? It's not the day yet."

    "Please forgive me, Shenlong Shenlong. This time I really have no choice. So I can only take the liberty to disturb Shenlong Shenlong." The great elder apologized without changing his expression.

    "Forget it, let's talk about it quickly. I can go back early after it's done."

    "It's done." Chris in the distance couldn't help but whisper softly when she heard this.  When Lin Ke heard this, he excitedly grabbed Chris's arm and confirmed, "Is it true?"

    "Well, as long as Shenlong is willing, eh? Mengxin, hold the pet in your arms and don't let it get into trouble. If it collides with Shenlong, it will attract public anger." Chris reminded Han Mengxin, who was hugging him.

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin agreed quickly and slapped the head of Hao Hao, who was twisting in her arms. Ning Ping looked at it with joy. Ever since this damn little guy woke up,Later, he followed Han Mengxin wherever he went, leaving Ningping with no time to be alone with Han Mengxin. This made Ningping deeply resentful of Haohao.

    Originally, things should have developed smoothly, but when Shenlong saw Han Yu in a coma, he glared at the elder and shouted, "Are you kidding me? This is not an elf. I can't cure him."

    Hearing this, the Great Elder hurriedly said: "Under the Divine Dragon, this human companion has been of great help to us elves, so please call him by any means"

    Before the elder could finish his words, the dragon in the air turned around and flew back regardless.  The dragon not far away couldn't help shouting loudly when he saw this: "Please wait a moment."

    Shenlong looked at the human being in front of him up and down, and asked in a deep voice: "What's the matter?"

    "Please save him, for him, I am willing to pay any price." Lin Ke didn't say any nonsense, walked to Shenlong, slowly knelt down, and asked with his head touching the ground.

    "Ning Ping, what are you going to do?" Field walked to Ning Ping and asked in a low voice.

    "If that divine dragon really has hope of reviving Han Yu, then we can't let it leave so easily." Ning Ping stared at the divine dragon and replied slowly.

    "But what if it has to go?"

    "Then we will have to use some force." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    "Hehe remember to call me and Bafang when the time comes."

    "……must."

    Chrissy on the side listened to the conversation between Ning Ping and Field.  Cold sweat suddenly flowed down.  Who are these people?  He actually wanted to attack Shenlong because Shenlong was unwilling to heal Han Yu. This was really overbearing.

    "You mean, at any cost?" Shenlong looked at Lin Ke and asked with interest.

    "Yes." Lin Ke replied without hesitation.

    "Well, it's not impossible to revive this human being, but I want you to give twenty years of your life. I wonder if you are willing"

    "I am willing. As long as Han Yu can wake up, let alone twenty years. I am also willing to be thirty, forty, or even one generation." Lin Ke said immediately before Shenlong finished speaking.

    Those words immediately moved the romantic elves.  Many of them were envious of Han Yu, who was dead and yet to wake up.  However, Shenlong was unmoved. He looked at Lin Ke carefully and said slowly, "I don't have the habit of increasing prices at will, so let's make an agreement, twenty years, and I have to pay it first."

    "Okay." Lin Ke replied without hesitation.

    Shenlong: ""

    "Wait a minute." A voice interrupted Shenlong's movements. Shenlong saw five people walking over together, walked up to Shenlong and asked, "Do you only have twenty years to live?"

    "Yes, twenty years."

    "Okay, these twenty years. We are together, four years per person." Ning Ping looked at Shenlong and said word by word.

    Not only Shenlong, but also all the elves present were dumbfounded. None of them expected that Ning Ping would say this or plan to do this.  Ning Ping looked at Shenlong, and while waiting for Shenlong's reply, he thought about where he should start if a fight started.

    Enraged by Ning Ping's unscrupulous eyes, Shenlong glared at Ning Ping, and a dragon's power slowly spread out.  And when the dragon's power pressed towards Ning Ping, Ning Ping felt as if a mountain was coming down on him.  Ning Ping, who has a nature that refuses to admit defeat, has become more confident and stronger after being taught a lesson by Qingyun Sword.  The strength has improved greatly.  Faced with the overwhelming pressure, Ning Ping managed to stand still. Before Shenlong could finish being surprised, he saw Field and Shi Bafang standing side by side with Ning Ping, supporting each other.  No one admits defeat.

    Seeing this, Shenlong thought and said, "You have to think carefully. Life is only once for everyone. If each of you takes away four years of life, you will live four years less"

    "Your senior is not a chatty person, is he? Why are you so long-winded? Could it be that you don't have confidence in yourself, so you deliberately come up with a reason that you think others cannot accept to get rid of today's matter?" Ning Ping looked at Shenlong with side eyes.  said.

    Although he knew that the opponent was using a tactic to provoke the general, he still made Shenlong furious.  This little Douding is really abominable.  I wanted to teach him a lesson now, but then I thought, even if I could teach him a lesson now, it would make others think that I am a fake and deceitful person.  Damn it, I fell for these little bastards.

    Shenlong regretted running out today. If it weren't for the worry-free Great Elder, he wouldn't be so passive now.

    "Hey, are you okay? Give me an accurate answer." Ning Ping urged impatiently.

    "Okay, it's up to you,"?Four years shall be taken from each of you.  Shenlong thought for a moment, then glared at Ning Ping fiercely and said.

    Seeing that Shenlong agreed to the request of Ning Ping and others, the elves around them looked at them a little differently, especially the male elves. What do men pay attention to?  Apart from women and money, what matters most is brotherly loyalty.  As the saying goes, if you don't have many friends, one is better than ten.  Even if you have hundreds of fair-weather friends, if you are in trouble and need help from others, none of those fair-weather friends will show up.  Lu Yao knows the power of horses, and over time he sees people's hearts. If you want to know whether you and the other person are true friends, just wait for someone to come to see you and care about you when you are in trouble. The one who comes to you at that time is yours.  True friends.  Han Yu is lucky to have more than one true friend.

    It is better to choose a day than to hit it. Now that it has been agreed, Ning Ping immediately asked Shenlong to start now.  Shenlong didn't want to get out of the water again, so he agreed to Ning Ping's request.  The dragon shadow in mid-air gradually disappeared, and in front of Ning Ping stood a middle-aged man with a height of more than 1.7 meters.

    "Please follow me." Ning Ping knew that the person in front of him was Shenlong himself, and his current appearance was just an illusion, so he didn't waste any time and brought Shenlong to Han Yu's side.

    Shenlong first checked Han Yu's body, and then looked at Lin Ke and others who were looking at him expectantly and said: "This person's heart has stopped beating, but his body's skills are still working normally. This situation is still a headache for me."  See you once.”

    "Can you tell me directly, can Han Yu wake up?" Ning Ping interrupted Shenlong's long speech and directly asked the question that everyone was concerned about.

    "Yes, in a situation like his, he has lost his soul." Shenlong replied after hearing this.

    "Lost soul?" Ning Ping and others looked at each other, this was the first time they heard this word.

    Seeing this, Shenlong explained: "In other words, a person is divided into two halves. One half is the real body, and the other half is the personal spirit, which can also be called the human soul. Like your companion, it is his soul that comes from  Qiao, I don’t know where he went.”

    “…Then, is there a way?” Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "Yes, just recall his soul and put it back into his body."

    Hearing Shenlong’s question, Ning Ping and others showed a hint of surprise, but then Shenlong’s words were like a basin of cold water poured down on his head.

    "I can summon his soul, but I lack the things needed to summon his soul." To be continued.  .

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 471 The Ghost in the Cave

    "Acacia grass and Netherworld fruit, these two things are necessary for summoning spirits. I have Netherworld fruit here, so you have to find me Acacia grass. (The fastest update of all text novels)" Shenlong said slowly to Ningping and others  said.

    "Where is the acacia?" Ning Ping asked.

    Hearing this, Shenlong replied: "It is said that at the bottom of Rocky Mountain, there is a beautiful woman pressed"

    Ning Ping interrupted Shenlong and said, "Can you tell me the key points? We don't have much time to listen to the story."

    Shenlong glared at Ning Ping fiercely and said angrily: "The acacia is in the Yin Cave in Rocky Mountain. You gather the acacia and I will start summoning spirits."

    "Okay, how much acacia do you need?"

    "One plant is enough."

    "How to get to the female vagina?"

    "Just keep walking towards the east."

    After asking about the location of the acacia grass, Ning Ping turned around and said to Lin Ke and others: "You stay here, I will come back as soon as I can."

    "I want to go with you." Han Mengxin stepped forward and said.

    "No." Ning Ping shook his head and explained: "Since you can't even pick the dragon, it means there must be a guardian beast near the acacia. You should stay here."

    "No, I want to go." Han Mengxin insisted.

    "Don't be willful, Lin Ke, help me persuade her."

    Hearing this, Lin Ke replied sheepishly: "Ning Ping, actually I want to go too."

    Ning Ping: ""

    After some debate, Ning Ping was successfully persuaded, reluctantly agreed to Han Mengxin's request, and agreed to take Han Mengxin and Lin Ke on the road together.

    ……

    The journey was uneventful, and a group of three people came to the entrance of the Female Yin Cave in the east.  No wonder it’s called the Nvvudong, because the opening of the Nvvudong is shaped like a woman’s vagina.  However, Ning Ping and others did not bother to comment on the appearance of the female vaginal hole at this time. They squeezed into the female vaginal hole and walked towards the bright light in the cave.

    The entrance to the vagina is narrow.  There was only room for one person to pass by, but it was very spacious inside, especially the further you walked in, the wider it became. After a while, it was no longer a problem for Ning Ping and his party to walk side by side.

    The light that came from nowhere saved Ningping and others from having to worry about lighting. The three of them walked forward slowly and arrived at a grassy meadow.

    "Ha found it." Han Mengxin cheered and walked towards the grass.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull.  At the same time shouting: "Be careful."

    Before he finished speaking, he saw the grass suddenly rise upwards, and a big head appeared under the grass, biting Han Mengxin who was walking straight towards him.  Han Mengxin was shocked when she saw this.  He quickly set up a wall of light in front of him, and hit the wall with a bloody mouth, less than half a meter away from Han Mengxin's little face.  Looking at the bloody mouth right in front of her, Han Mengxin was stunned.

    "Mengxin, are you okay?" Ning Ping hurried over and asked.

    Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping.  I cried for quite a while.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping hugged Han Mengxin and comforted her.

    After crying for a while, Han Mengxin asked sobbingly: "Then, where is that bad guy who scares people?"

    "Run away, and left not long after hitting the light wall. But Mengxin. When did you learn this trick? This thing sounds solid." Ning Ping said.  He reached out and knocked on the light wall that blocked the way.

    Han Mengxin smiled after hearing this, and after removing the light wall, she said to Ning Ping: "I learned this while you were away. I'm warning you. Don't bully me in the future, otherwise, I will lock you up."

    Seeing that Han Mengxin finally stopped crying, Ning Ping didn't care about Han Mengxin's threats. He smiled and said to Han Mengxin, "Please be realistic. You are always the one bullying me."

    “No, it’s you who bullied me, that’s you.”

    "You two, let's keep the flirting together until we get back to work? We're doing business." Lin Ke said helplessly to Han Mengxin and Ning Ping.

    Han Mengxin’s face suddenly turned red, she ran to Lin Ke’s side, took Lin Ke’s arm and yelled, “Sister Ke, you’re laughing at me too.”

    "Okay, don't make trouble, let's go pick acacia grass quickly." Lin Ke patted Han Mengxin's little hand and said.

    The group of three people continued to move forward and saw another piece of grass.  This time Han Mengxin was no longer reckless and went to Ningping with Lin Ke.  Ning Ping understood what he was going to do as soon as he saw it. He bent down to pick up a palm-sized piece of gravel and threw it casually.

    As expected, it was the guy who attacked Han Mengxin just now.  When the guy raised his head and saw that the prey was not approaching, he immediately understood that he had just been tricked.  Anger made this guy not retreat this time, but instead stepped towards Ningping.Come.  Ning Ping saw that there was not much space for him to move around, so he gave up Dou Dou, squatted down slightly, put his right hand on the hilt of the Qingyun Sword, took a half step forward with his right leg and drew the sword at the same time, a sword wave went straight  Hit the guy who comes over.

    The guy who was hit immediately shrank, his head and limbs all retracted into his body.  It was only then that Ning Ping and others recognized what the guy in front of them was.  The earth-covered turtle usually hides in the soil and uses the herbs growing on its back to attract prey. When the prey approaches, it suddenly jumps out of the soil to capture the prey. It is a carnivore.

    "Tsk, he is really a troublesome guy." Ning Ping smacked his mouth and said to Han Mengxin and Lin Ke: "You guys stand back, it will get a little hot here in a while."

    "Be careful." Han Mengxin warned, pulling Lin Ke back more than ten steps.

    When Han Mengxin and Lin Ke retreated, the earth-covered turtle hiding in its shell stretched out its head. Seeing that nothing happened, it approached Ningping again.  Ning Ping ignored the approaching Earth-covered Turtle, but muttered something in his mouth. His right hand holding the Qingyun Sword trembled slightly. The blade of the Qingyun Sword gradually turned red and exuded a trace of heat.

    "Zhuri." When the earth-covered turtle was less than five meters away from Ningping, Ningping slowly read out two words, and stabbed the earth-covered turtle with the Qingyun sword in his right hand.

    A streak of red flames flew toward the earth-covered turtle.  Upon seeing this, the earth-covered turtle repeated its old tricks, and its head and limbs retracted into its body again.  But this time the trick didn't work.  To use the explanation in the game, the earth-covered turtle's physical defense is very high, but its magical defense is very low.  Faced with Ning Ping's physical attacks, the Earth-covering Turtle was fine, but when Ning Ping switched to magical attacks, the Earth-covering Turtle was in trouble.

    Unwilling to die, the earth-covered turtle howled and rushed straight towards Ningping.  But unexpectedly, he rushed to the halfway point.  Hitting an invisible wall again.  Seeing that they could not die together, the Earth-covered Turtle was ready to retreat to save his life, but unexpectedly, as soon as he took a step back, an invisible wall appeared behind him, followed by an additional wall on the left and right, making it difficult for the Earth-covered Turtle to move.

    ……

    The aroma of cooked meat floats in the air.  Ning Ping curiously cut off a piece and tasted it, then spat it out and it smelled delicious.  It tasted very unpleasant.

    "You deserve it, I make you greedy." Han Mengxin said with a gloating smile from the side.

    Ning Ping stared at Han Mengxin unhappily after hearing this, which made Han Mengxin feel scared. She shrank behind Lin Ke and threatened: "Ning Ping, if you look at me like that again, I will, I will use all four sides while you are going to the toilet."  Walls of light trap you.”

    When Ning Ping heard this, he immediately couldn't laugh or cry. Fortunately, Lin Ke, who was on the side, handed him a step and asked everyone to hurry up and pick acacia grass.  This saved Ning Ping from embarrassment.

    The group of people walked and stopped, and there were seven or eight wild animals similar to earth-covered turtles that were killed on the road. They were all hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to attack, but Ning Ping saw through them before they could.  Then he was eliminated by Ningping.  Han Mengxin also curiously asked why Ningping could see through the hidden animals.  Han Mengxin said that it was just based on intuition that Ning Ping said.  Very dissatisfied.  But Ning Ping didn't say anything, and Han Mengxin couldn't ask.

    Stop and go, six or seven hours passed like this.  Ning Ping and his three people didn't know how long they had been walking, and they just kept walking forward.  Before coming, Shenlong mentioned that the Nuyin Cave is a place known as a bottomless pit, and no one has ever walked to the bottom.  Fortunately, there is only one path to the Numb Cave, so Ning Ping and others don't have to worry about getting lost.

    "Oh, I can't do it anymore. I'm exhausted. Let's rest for a while before leaving." Han Mengxin complained that she was tired and sat down on the ground, showing an attitude of not leaving even if she was killed.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping looked at Lin Ke and saw that Lin Ke also looked tired, so he nodded and said, "Okay, let's rest for a while, drink some water, eat something, and replenish our strength before leaving."

    "Okay" Han Mengxin cheered, found a clean place, pulled Lin Ke to sit down, took out water and food and started eating with Lin Ke.

    "Ning Ping, you should eat some too." Lin Ke handed Ning Ping a piece of dry food and said.

    "Thank you." Ning Ping thanked him, took the rations and sat across from Han Mengxin.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin handed over her water bottle and said, "Nuo, drink some."

    Ning Ping smiled slightly, took it and said, "Thank you."

    ……

    After resting for a while, Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping boredly: "Ning Ping, how far is the acacia from us?"

    "I don't know. Shenlong said that the acacia grass is at the bottom of the female vagina cave. But if we keep going like this, we don't know when we can reach the bottom of the cave."

    "Isn't that Shenlong deceiving us?" Han Mengxin thought for a while and said slowly.

    "Probably not, right? Female vaginal holeAlthough it is called a bottomless pit, I believe it always has a bottom. As long as we keep going down, there will always be a bottom.  "

    "I just don't know when it will end?" Han Mengxin said with a frown.

    "Mengxin, have you rested enough? If so, let's leave. Act early and arrive early." Lin Ke said to Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin nodded upon hearing this, and the three of them set out on the road again.

    This time, the three of them didn’t walk long before they saw something that shouldn’t be here, a stone monument.  Everyone is curious, and with curiosity, the three of Ningping stopped.  A stone tablet under the ground made Ningping and the others want to step forward to take a closer look.

    "Don't go there, what if it's a trap?" Lin Ke suggested.

    Han Mengxin heard this and said: "But Sister Ke, I saw there are words on the stone tablet. Could it be pointing us to the place of the acacia grass?"

    "Well let's go over and take a look together. Even if there is a trap, if the three of us are together, we won't be afraid of anything happening." Lin Ke suggested after thinking for a while.

    This proposal was approved by Ning Ping and Han Mengxin. Just as the three of them were about to come to the stone monument, their feet were empty and the three of them fell into the pit at the same time.  The moment he fell, Ning Ping saw clearly the words engraved on the stone tablet.

    "Don't come here! There's a trap!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ……

    ……

    ……

    Han Mengxin woke up faintly and turned around, and quickly checked her body.  Didn't suffer any damage.  Han Mengxin breathed a sigh of relief, then thought of Ning Ping and Lin Ke, and shouted quickly: "Sister Ke, Ning Ping. Where are you?"

    "I'm here." A weak voice came. When Han Mengxin heard that it was Ning Ping's voice, she quickly shouted: "Ning Ping, where are you?"

    "I'm under your ass."

    When the voice came, Han Mengxin looked down and saw Ning Ping looking at her with a painful expression, and Han Mengxin herself was sitting on Ning Ping's belly.

    "Come down." Ning Ping couldn't help but said when he saw Han Mengxin didn't move.

    "Oh." Han Mengxin was reminded and quickly moved away from Ning Ping.  Ning Ping frowned, and while rubbing his belly, he said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, it's time for you to lose weight. It's my fault. If it had been anyone else, you would have killed me long ago."

    "Me, how can I be that heavy?" Han Mengxin pouted and retorted in a low voice after hearing this. However, Han Mengxin was not confident when she said this.  When she taught the elves how to make cakes in Shibafang, Han Mengxin ate a lot.  Desserts are very easy to gain weight.

    Seeing Han Mengxin die hard.  Ning Ping shook his head and changed the subject: "Okay, we will discuss your weight issue later. Where is Lin Ke?"

    Received a reminder from Ning Ping.  Han Mengxin quickly looked around and found that there was no trace of Lin Ke.  He couldn't help but asked anxiously: "Where has Sister Ke gone?"

    Ning Ping couldn't help but rolled his eyes and thought to himself: "Ask me. I'll ask who is going to go." However, Ning Ping did not dare to say this. After feeling that he was fine, he stood up, patted his butt, and said to Han Mengxin: "  Come on, let’s go look for it.”

    "Um."

    The two men looked around, but there was no one.  The surrounding situation is very simple and clear at a glance, and there is no hiding place.  When I returned to the place where the two fell, I looked up and found that the walls of the place where they fell were very smooth and there was no possibility of anyone hanging on it.

    Lin Ke is lost!

    “Keep looking inside, maybe Lin Ke is looking for us too.” Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin nodded upon hearing this. In order to avoid danger, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin acted together and did not separate.

    Opening his eyes, a big face appeared in front of him. Lin Ke was so frightened that he slapped it without hesitation.  What's surprising is that the right hand passed through the big face without hurting the big face at all.

    "You, are you a ghost?" Lin Ke looked at the other person in surprise and asked.

    "Yes, I am a ghost. Aren't you afraid of me?" The big-faced owner nodded and then looked at Lin Ke in surprise and asked.

    "It's just a ghost. What's so scary? Do you want others to be afraid of you?" Lin Ke replied as he stood up and looked around.

    "You, are you really not afraid of me?" Ghost asked with some excitement.

    "That's right, I'm not afraid of you. Well, may I ask, have you seen my two companions?" Lin Ke asked after observing the surroundings and looking at the ghost.

    Hearing this, the ghost replied: "Ah, I didn't see you. You were the only one when I found you. Well, can you do me a favor?"

    "You allI'm a ghost. Is there anything else you need my help with?  "

    "Er Well, let me tell you the truth, I am a dead ghost, but there are rules in the underworld, and dead ghosts will not be accepted, so if a dead ghost wants to be reincarnated, he must fulfill his wish during his lifetime. Well, can you help me?  Will you fulfill your wish?"

    "What wish have you not fulfilled?" Lin Ke thought for a while and asked.

    The ghost immediately said excitedly when he heard this: "Are you willing to help me? Thank you so much. You are such a good person. I have left here to find others before, but when others saw me, they either yelled or  Trying to avoid me or fainting directly, I, I am so excited that I finally found someone willing to help me."

    "Don't be too busy to get excited. Tell me what your wish is first. If it's too difficult, I can't help it." Lin Ke quickly said to the ghost.

    The ghost didn't take it seriously and said with a smile: "My wish is nothing to you. When I die, I carry a note with me. I hope you can burn that note."

    "Is it that simple?" Lin Ke asked with some disbelief.

    But the ghost nodded firmly and replied: "It's that simple."

    "Well, give me the notebook and I will burn it for you now." Lin Ke stretched out his hand towards the ghost and said.

    Unexpectedly, the ghost looked embarrassed when he heard this, lowered his head and said: "Well, the notes are not in my hand."

    "You won't tell me that I lost it, right?" Lin Ke took back his hand and looked at the ghost and said.

    The ghost quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no, I know where the note is, but I don't dare to get it."

    "Don't you dare to get it? Is there anything there that can threaten you?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    "Well, I came here to pick acacia grass, but I was unlucky enough to encounter a guardian beast before I got close. I was killed by the guardian beast on the way to escape. I put the notes in the bag I carried with me."

    "That is to say, I am going to face the threat of the guardian beast. After I burn the notes for you, you can ascend to heaven." Lin Ke stared at the ghost and said slowly.

    "Yeah." The ghost nodded heavily.

    Lin Ke couldn't help but stretched out his hand and punched the ghost, shouting: "Well, you are big! That guardian beast can kill you, can't it kill me?"

    The ghost gathered up the face that was shattered by Lin Ke's fist, rubbed it, and then returned to human form and said: "No way, the guardian beast has died, and now there is no guardian beast around the acacia grass."

    Ning Ping looked at the ghost with distrust and said, "In that case, why don't you go by yourself?"

    "Although the guardian beast died, that guy placed a restriction before he died. If I came close, my soul would be gone. But for humans, that light is of great benefit."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    "No. If I lied to you, I would die badly."

    "You are already dead."

    ""

    ""(To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 472 Acacia

    Under the guidance of the ghost, Lin Ke came to the location of the acacia grass. Two intertwined green grasses grew upward. Near the acacia grass, there was a skeleton lying on the ground. It looked like the body of the ghost before it died.  (Full text novels are updated the fastest)

    Using his abilities carefully, Lin Ke wanted to move the skeleton on the ground in front of him.  Lin Ke didn't believe what the ghost said that the guardian beast was dead.  Knowing people, faces but not hearts, Lin Ke would not believe a ghost he met once.

    The skeleton moved slowly without causing any movement.  Lin Ke did not dare to be careless, and maintained that speed, moving the bones in front of him bit by bit.  Because her attention was focused on the skeleton, Lin Ke didn't know that the ghost she saw earlier had appeared behind her at some point, raising a huge sickle with both hands.

    Seeing that Lin Ke was about to be attacked by a sneak attack, he heard a sudden roar from the direction of the acacia. Lin Ke was shocked and turned around to run away, but saw the ghost raising the sickle.

    "You!" Lin Ke shouted in surprise.  Seeing the ghost like this, what else can't be understood.

    The ghost did not speak, and the sickle in his hand fell hard. At this moment, a ball of flame flew over and landed on the ghost's sickle accurately.  The ghost suddenly screamed, and the huge scythe fell to the ground. The ghost turned around and wanted to escape, but a circle of light flew around and tied the ghost's hands and feet. With a tremor of the ground, a unicorn appeared in front of Lin Ke's eyes.

    Like taking three steps in his own garden, Qilin slowly walked to Lin Ke.  Suddenly he was stunned, and he smelled around Lin Ke carefully, looked at Lin Ke in confusion and asked: "Why do I feel the breath of a clansman on your body?"

    Lin Ke was stunned when he heard this.  Then he remembered something and took out a red scale from the small bag he carried with him.

    "Huh? Fire Qilin's scales? So you have gained Qilin's friendship." Qilin said with a relieved look, and then asked: "Were you deceived by this ghost?"

    "It asked me to help it fulfill its wish before it died, but I didn't expect that it was lying to me." Lin Ke replied after hearing this.

    "be more careful in the future and don't just believe what others say. You get out of the way first, and I'll deal with this evil ghost who has been hiding from me for decades."

    Lin Ke still stepped aside, and the ghost shouted in horror: "Help. Help, don't come over!"

    Qilin ignored it, looked at the ghost quietly, and opened his mouth.  He swallowed a bright yellow ball of air and enveloped the ghost. The ghost screamed in the air ball and gradually disappeared. Then Qilin took a deep breath.  He sucked the yellow air ball back into his body again, turned to look at Lin Ke and said, "It's time to talk about your affairs now."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Ning Ping shouting from not far away: "Lin Ke!"

    Qilin dodged and jumped to the side to avoid a sword wave.  Just as he opened his mouth to attack, he heard Lin Ke shout urgently: "No. He is my companion."

    Hearing this, Qilin put away his attack and stepped aside.  At this time, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin ran quickly to Lin Ke's side.  Ning Ping looked at Qilin warily, while Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke nervously and asked, "Sister Ke, are you okay?"

    "I'm fine. Ning Ping, don't be too nervous. Thanks to Qilin for saving me just now. By the way, what is your name?"

    "My name is Modo, and I am the Mountain Qilin of the Qilin clan. You have Qilin scales on your body that symbolize Qilin friendship, indicating your purpose of coming. I will try my best to help you." Mountain Qilin Moduo said to Lin Ke in a deep voice.

    "Thank you." Lin Ke thanked him first. Seeing that Ning Ping had put away the Qingyun Sword, he said: "The scales we brought were actually given to us by others, and the person who gave us the scales is now unconscious.  We need the acacia to call his spirit and wake him up.”

    "I'm just unconscious, why do I need to summon the soul?" Shan Qilin asked in confusion.

    Lin Ke heard the words and explained: "His coma is a little different from others. His heart has stopped beating, but his body functions are running normally. The dragon in charge of summoning souls said that it is because his soul has not returned to his body, so  Need to call the spirit.”

    "The dragon? Is it that long insect that lives near the elven tribe?" Shan Qilin suddenly asked.

    "Yes, it's a guy covered in blue scales."

    "Qinglin? I didn't expect that guy has grown up after not seeing you for so many days. I can give it to you, but you must pass the test."

    "What test?" Lin Ke asked.

    "Are you the lover of the unconscious guy?" Shan Qilin looked at Lin Ke and asked.

    Lin Ke’s face turned slightly red and he nodded in reply.?: "Yes."

    Hearing this, Shan Qilin replied: "That will be easy. Come with me."

    Not understanding what Shan Qilin wanted to do, Lin Ke and others followed Shan Qilin to a cliff, and saw Shan Qilin saying: "The acacia you want is on that cliff, you need to climb up alone without any external force.  "

    Hearing this, Lin Ke looked up at the nearly thirty-meter-high cliff and nodded.  Ning Ping on the side said loudly: "Lin Ke, let me do it."

    Before Shan Qilin could speak, Lin Ke shook his head and said, "No, Gang Moduo asked me if I was Han Yu's lover, and then emphasized that I must be alone without any help from outside forces, which means that I must pick the acacia grass myself. You and  Mengxin is waiting for me at the bottom of the cliff, remember to catch me if I accidentally fall."

    Ning Ping turned to look at Shan Qilin, and saw Shan Qilin nodding at him to indicate that Lin Ke was right. He could only tell Lin Ke: " then Lin Ke, be careful yourself."

    Lin Ke nodded, and after Ning Ping and Han Mengxin retreated, he rolled up his sleeves, tightened his belt, and began to slowly climb up the rock.

    Rock climbing is a sport that requires perseverance and physical strength.  The short height of thirty meters is like a long march of thousands of miles to Lin Ke. Every step must be done carefully; every step needs to be carefully calculated; every step needs to be done with all one's strength.

    Seeing that Lin Ke was about to climb to the central position, a gust of breeze blew, Lin Ke's mind moved, and his feet suddenly became unsteady.  Dropped by mistake.  Ning Ping, who had been standing by for a long time, quickly stepped forward to catch Lin Ke who fell.  Han Mengxin ran over and asked with concern: "Sister Ke, are you okay?"

    "I'm fine." Lin Ke calmed down and nodded to Han Mengxin.

    After thanking Ning Ping, Lin Ke resumed rock climbing

    ……

    Came to the central location again.  The breeze blew, and this time Lin Ke was prepared. He pressed his body tightly against the cliff. He finally got through the crisis, letting Ning Ping and Han Mengxin below breathe a sigh of relief.

    When the breeze stopped, Lin Ke took action again. When there was no wind, Lin Ke climbed up another two meters.  Just when Lin Ke grabbed a depression on the cliff and prepared to take another step forward, the hole in the cliff he stepped on suddenly collapsed, and Lin Ke was immediately hanging on the cliff.  At this moment, a stronger wind blew.  Lin Ke fell down again.  Fortunately, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin below were always paying attention, and Lin Ke was not in danger.

    "Sister Ke, otherwise, let's think of another way." Han Mengxin suggested to Lin Ke with some distress.  After climbing the rock for such a while, Lin Ke already had many bruises on his body.  Although the wound was not big, there was a trace of blood oozing out.

    "It doesn't matter, as long as you persist, you will always succeed." Lin Ke said to Han Mengxin with a smile while receiving Han Mengxin's treatment.

    Han Mengxin was silent for a moment.  He turned to Shan Qilin and shouted: "Hey, is this the only way to get acacia grass?"

    "" Shan Qilin ignored it.

    Han Mengxin was so angry that her teeth started to itch.  But there is nothing he can do about the mountain unicorn.  Seeing this, Lin Ke patted Han Mengxin on the shoulder and advised: "Forget it, Mengxin, don't make it too difficult for them. It's already very difficult for them to agree to let us go pick acacia grass."

    "But……"

    "No but. Be obedient and don't distract me."

    "then be careful." Han Mengxin was silent for a moment and warned Lin Ke.

    "I will." Lin Ke smiled and started his third rock climbing.

    ……

    ……

    ……

    "Sister Ke, let's think of another way." Watching Lin Ke fall off the cliff again and again, Han Mengxin finally couldn't help but suggest to Lin Ke again.  But Lin Ke stubbornly shook his head and started climbing again without saying a word.  Han Mengxin couldn't bear it and looked at Shan Qilin and complained: "You are a hard-hearted guy."

    Hearing this, Shan Qilin glanced at Han Mengxin and said slowly: "Without sincerity, you can't pick acacia grass."

    "You are obviously making things difficult for me." Han Mengxin shouted angrily.

    "What kind of test is it without difficulty?" Shan Qilin said lightly.

    While one person and one Qilin were talking, Lin Ke fell off the cliff again.  But this time Lin Ke was already climbing to the cliff, and was only less than two meters away from the target.  Shan Qilin sighed secretly when he saw it.

    Han Mengxin treated Lin Ke's injuries, rolled her eyes, and asked Shan Qilin: "Hey, let me ask you a question."

    "You ask."

    "Are there any benefits to getting the scales of your Qilin clan?"

    "as long as you getWith Qilin's friendship, you can get Qilin's help. Of course, once you help, you will consume a scale.  I also know what you mean by asking this question, but unfortunately, I can't help you pick acacia grass.  "

    "Why?" Han Mengxin, whose thoughts were exposed, asked in confusion.

    "Because, I am the guardian beast of Acacia. If I help you to take it, it would be like stealing it. As a Qilin, I cannot do this."

    Han Mengxin heard this and said: "What does it matter? If you feel that one scale is not enough, then I will give you all three of our scales."

    "This is not a question of the number of scales, but a question of principle. Please don't make it difficult for me." Shan Qilin replied calmly.

    Just when Han Mengxin was about to say something else, Ning Ping patted Han Mengxin on the shoulder and said, "Don't beg for it, Lin Ke has already succeeded."

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she looked over and saw that Lin Ke had climbed up the cliff.  Han Mengxin made a face at Shan Qilin, "Humph, we can still get the acacia grass without your help."

    The mountain unicorn was also surprised. In its eyes, Lin Ke was a weak woman and should not be able to climb this cliff It seems that a woman's will cannot be underestimated.

    Standing on the cliff, Lin Ke, who had already picked an acacia, looked down at the ground and felt troubled: "How do I get down?"

    "Lin Ke, jump down. Mengxin and I will catch you." Ning Ping saw Lin Ke's difficulty and shouted to Lin Ke.  Han Mengxin pushed Ning Ping aside and shouted to Lin Ke: "Sister Ke, wait a moment, I'll think of a solution." After saying that, Han Mengxin looked at Shan Qilin and asked: "Hey. Can I help now?  "

    "Okay." Shan Qilin thought for a while, looked at Han Mengxin curiously and replied.

    Han Mengxin saw the distrust in Shan Qilin's eyes, snorted coldly, and began to decorate the light wall.

    The light walls are like stairs, slowly extending to the ground.  Lin Ke followed the light ladder and returned to the ground step by step.  After bowing to Shan Qilin, he said thank you: "Thank you for your help." After saying that, Lin Ke and the others were ready to leave.

    "Wait a minute." Shan Qilin shouted.

    "What do you want?" Ning Ping protected Lin Ke and Han Mengxin behind him.  asked, looking at Shan Qilin warily.

    "Don't get me wrong, I stopped you because I wanted to hand over the real Acacia grass to you. Come with me." Shan Qilin said calmly to Lin Ke and others.

    "Fake Acacia? Hey. Are you just playing tricks on us? You wu wu" Before Han Mengxin's accusing words could be spoken, Lin Ke reached out and covered her mouth.

    Lin Ke covered Han Mengxin's mouth, looked at Shan Qilin and said, "Don't mind, she is an upright person, she will say whatever she thinks on her mind. Well, is the acacia grass given to us this time real?"

    "Of course, follow me." Shan Qilin replied, turned around and walked forward.

    Lin Ke and others looked at each other and followed Shan Qilin.

    Across the lush green meadow.  Lin Ke and the other three followed Shan Qilin to a hidden mountain wall.  Just as Han Mengxin was about to ask, she heard a beast roar from the mountain unicorn.  A path was cracked in the mountain wall, and the mountain unicorn got into the mountain path.  Lin Ke and three others followed closely behind.

    After walking for about five minutes, Shan Qilin led Lin Ke and others to a natural cave. He pointed to a piece of grass not far away and said to Lin Ke: "There is acacia grass there. Go and pick one."

    "Thank you." Lin Ke thanked him and walked towards the acacia grass.

    "Hey, I didn't expect you to have a good mind." Han Mengxin said to Shan Qilin.

    "I'm not calling him hello." Shan Qilin replied calmly.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she curled her lips quietly and said, "Okay, Modo, right? Modo, you have a good heart. I just misunderstood you. I'm sorry, okay?"

    Shan Qilin glanced at Han Mengxin. Han Mengxin's little move just now did not escape Shan Qilin's eyes. However, Shan Qilin also knew that this Han Mengxin was just a character, so he didn't mind. He just looked at Lin Ke who was near the grass and suddenly said: "No.  Be afraid, those little guys mean no harm.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Ke, who was approaching the grassland, was suddenly entangled in the grass emerging from the ground, and the voice of the mountain unicorn came to his ears, "Don't be nervous, try to communicate with those little guys with your heart."

    Lin Ke quickly calmed down after hearing this. From the beginning, she felt a faint voice ringing in her ears. It was not the voice of a mountain unicorn, but more like the voices of children.  Now that Shan Qilin's reminder has stopped, Lin Ke heard the voice in his ears clearly.

    "Who are you? Are you here to hurt us?"

    "I??Lin Ke, I need acacia to rescue my lover.  "

    "You love him very much?"

    "……I really like him."

    "Like does not equal love."

    "……I love him very much."

    "Hehe your heart tells me that you are not lying, and since you were brought here by Shan Qilin, it means that you have passed Shan Qilin's test. In this case, I will help you once."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Ke felt something being stuffed into his hand, and the grass wrapped around him slowly receded.  Lin Ke looked down and found that he was holding an acacia in his hand. He quickly bowed to the grass in front of him and said, "Thank you." After saying that, Lin Ke walked backwards towards Han Mengxin.  .

    After meeting Han Mengxin, Han Mengxin couldn't wait to ask: "Sister Ke, what happened just now? Are you okay?"

    "I'm fine. Mengxin, let's go. We've got the acacia grass." Lin Ke spread his hands to Han Mengxin and said.

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this, and came to Shan Qilin's side with Lin Ke, took out her scales and said, "Hey, can I ask you a favor with this?"

    "I'm not calling him hello." Shan Qilin replied calmly.

    Han Mengxin rolled her eyes and compromised: "Okay, okay, Modo, can I ask you for help with this?"

    "……Can."

    "Use this to send us back to the ground." Han Mengxin said.

    "Okay." Shan Qilin agreed, walked to a mountain wall, and let out a beast roar at the mountain wall. Then a mountain road appeared. Shan Qilin turned around and said to Han Mengxin: "You guys go up this mountain road. Keep going.  Just walk and you’ll reach the ground.”

    "Ah? You still have to walk with your feet." Han Mengxin said with a sad face.

    "Whether you want to walk or not." Shan Qilin replied, turned around and got into another mountain road.

    "Are you leaving?" Ning Ping asked Han Mengxin.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she looked at Lin Ke and gritted her teeth and said, "Just leave, it's better to go back the way we came. And even if we want to go back the way we came, we must first find a way to go back."

    A group of three people walked up the mountain path opened for them by Shan Qilin.  The feeling of going uphill and going downhill is completely different.  After walking for a while, Han Mengxin felt out of breath.  He lay on Ning Ping's back and said coquettishly: "Ning Ping, I can't walk anymore."

    "Then what do you want?" Ning Ping asked.

    "You carry me"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping staggered and almost fell. He smiled bitterly and said, "Mengxin, you are very tired."

    "Humph, you said you would be good to me, but you won't even carry me on your back." Han Mengxin said with a slight snort.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes helplessly and looked at Lin Ke for help, only to see Lin Ke walking up step by step, as if he hadn't heard the conversation between him and Han Mengxin.

    With a helpless sigh, Ning Ping knelt down and said to Han Mengxin: "Come up, my senior must owe you something."

    "Humph, you know what I mean." (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 473: Soul-calling failed

    The return of Lin Ke and others surprised Shenlong, and when it saw the acacia grass, the surprise on its face became more obvious.  (:, read the novel for the fastest update) couldn't help but asked Lin Ke tentatively: "Didn't you encounter the guardian beast there when you went to pick acacia grass?"

    "We have met, there are not many unicorns in the mountains." Lin Ke replied after hearing this.

    Shenlong’s face was full of weirdness, and he murmured in a low voice: "That shouldn’t be the case. That guy is famous for being stubborn and stingy. How could he give you the acacia grass so easily?"

    "Can we start summoning souls?" Lin Ke asked aloud.

    "" Shenlong rolled his eyes, nodded and replied, "Okay."

    With Shenlong’s permission, preparations for the soul-calling ceremony began immediately. Shenlong took out his Netherworld Fruit and said to Lin Ke, who was holding the acacia grass: “Give me the acacia grass.”

    Hearing this, Lin Ke handed over the acacia in his hand, but before Shenlong could get the acacia, the ground in front of Shenlong suddenly rose up, and a shadow came out of the ground, snatching away the acacia that Lin Ke handed to Shenlong, and fell.  On the side.

    Everyone took a closer look, and Han Mengxin shouted: "Hey, why are you running here? Have you regretted it?"

    "I'm not calling him hello." Shan Qilin Moduo frowned and replied, turning to Lin Ke and said: "Don't trust others so easily. The Netherworld Fruit that guy is holding is fake."

    "Huh?" Shan Qilin Moduo's words immediately stunned everyone, and then they looked at Shenlong suspiciously.  Shenlong's eyes were floating, as if he was a thief with a guilty conscience.

    "Changchong, you deceived me, how shameless are you?" Mountain Qilin Moduo looked at Shenlong with an angry expression and said.

    "I want you to take care of it, you bumpkin. Why are you just trying to make me feel unfair?" Shenlong replied with an ugly face.

    "I just don't want the acacia I gave to others to be cheated away." Shan Qilin Moduo said, glaring at Shenlong.

    "Is it that simple?" Shenlong looked at Shan Qilin Modo in disbelief and asked.

    Shan Qilin Moduo was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly: "The human being who passed out has the friendship of Qilin."

    "Is that so? No wonder I always smell a disgusting smell on that guy. I guess it's because he's tainted with the smell of you old-fashioned people."

    “Stop talking weird words, you’re a worm. Use real Nether Fruit and Acacia to attract spirits.”

    “Then what’s in it for me?”

    "When the matter is done, I will give you an acacia plant."

    "make a deal."

    When Shenlong went home to get the real Nether Fruit, Lin Ke thanked Shan Qilin Modo with a grateful look on his face and said, "Thank you. If you hadn't appeared in time, we wouldn't have known we were deceived."

    "You're welcome. The reason why I came forward is only because that human being is a friend of our clan and has nothing to do with you. You just have to be mentally prepared. Although it is called soul-calling, it may not necessarily bring the soul back."

    "Ah? What do you mean by this?" Lin Ke asked in confusion.

    “It means that the soul summoning is very likely to fail, so don’t place all your hopes on the next soul summoning.”

    Hearing Shan Qilin Moduo’s answer, Lin Ke was stunned.  Then he forced a smile and said, "Just try your best. If things don't work, you can't blame them."

    "You can think about it this way." Shan Qilin Moduo nodded and said.

    Lin Ke wanted to smile when she heard this, but after trying for a long time, a sad look still appeared on her face.  at this time.  Shenlong came back with the real Nether Fruit.

    The soul-calling officially begins.  The moon is very full on the night of the 15th.  Under the bright moonlight, a long dragon covered in green scales danced gracefully under the moonlight. It was placed in the center. Han Yu's eyes were closed and there was no movement.

    ……

    Time passes by minute by minute.  Lin Ke and others stared at Han Yu without blinking, hoping to see Han Yu move.  Even if it's just moving a little finger, it's okay.  Until dawn, Han Yu remained motionless. In other words, the soul-calling failed.

    "Oh, I'm so exhausted." Shenlong complained while panting.  But no one was in the mood to pay attention to it at the moment. Lin Ke said to Ning Ping and Field calmly: "Ning Ping, Field, please carry Han Yu back."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping and Field agreed and prepared to carry Han Yu onto the stretcher. However, before they could touch Han Yu, they heard Shan Qilin Moduo shout: "Don't touch him!"

    "What do you want to do?" Ning Ping looked at Shan Qilin Modo and asked.

    "Don't touch him yet." Shan Qilin Moduo slowly said to Ning Ping and others: "There is no reason why Shenlong's soul summoning using real acacia grass and Netherworld fruit will fail. If it fails, it means that his soul is trapped in  Got a place?Can't come back.  "

    "You bitch, do you suspect that this little soul has been exiled to that place? How is that possible?" Shenlong on the side shouted in disbelief when he heard this.

    "Nothing is impossible in this world. Although it has been semi-closed, there are still unlucky guys who will live there." Shan Qilin Moduo replied seriously.

    "Okay, even if that guy is trapped in that damn place, do you still expect me to go there to retrieve him? I can declare that I won't go even if you kill him."

    After hearing Shenlong’s words, Shan Qilin Moduo said slowly: “I have no intention of letting you go, I just want to ask you to borrow the soul bell.”

    "Ah? The soul-inducing bell" Shenlong rolled his eyes and said, "I lost it and can't find it."

    "Do you think I will believe it?" Shan Qilin Moduo looked at Shenlong with contempt and asked.

    "Why are you so enthusiastic this time? Weren't you very cold-blooded before?" Shenlong looked at Shan Qilin depressedly and asked.

    "Because, I want to know from him where he met my people?" Shan Qilin Moduo replied quietly.

    Shenlong was stunned when he heard this, scratched his head in distress, turned around and returned to his home. When he came back again, he handed Lin Ke an object the size of a compass. This must be the soul-inducing bell mentioned by Shan Qilin Modo before.

    "The place you are going to is called the Lost Kingdom. It is extremely dangerous there and you will encounter danger at any time. If you want to revive your companions, it is best to go there to search. Of course, I advise you not to be brave and go there."

    Lin Ke looked at Shenlong and asked, "Is Han Yu's soul trapped in that place called the Lost Kingdom?"

    "Half of a chance." Shenlong thought for a while and replied.

    "I want to go. But when I get there, how can I bring Han Yu's soul back?" Lin Ke looked at Shenlong and asked.

    "In the lost country, life and death are meaningless. Your companion has self-awareness in that place, as long as you find him. He will leave with you, but you must convince him."

    "I understand. Thank you for the reminder." Lin Ke thanked Shenlong and turned to Ning Ping and asked, "Which of you will come with me on this trip?"

    Before Ning Ping and others could speak, Shenlong on the side suddenly said: "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot, this time to the Lost Kingdom, you can only go to one of you."

    "Then I'll go." Ning Ping said after hearing this.

    "No. I'm going to get Han Yu back." Lin Ke shook his head after hearing this.

    "But……"

    "Believe me, I can do it." Lin Ke interrupted Ning Ping, stared at Ning Ping and said word by word.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin on the side reached out to Ning Ping and nodded gently to Ning Ping.

    "Okay. You must be careful yourself." Under Han Mengxin's signal, Ning Ping reluctantly accepted Lin Ke's request to go to the Lost Country to find Han Yu's whereabouts.

    Seeing that Lin Ke and others had discussed who would go to the Lost Kingdom, Shenlong immediately opened the passage and urged Lin Ke: "Go early and come back early. Just follow the direction pointed by the soul-inducing bell."

    "Thank you." Lin Ke thanked him.  Lin Ke tightened the backpack he was wearing, which contained some necessary food and water. Lin Ke held the soul-inducing bell in his left hand and a self-defense weapon in his right hand.  He nodded to Ning Ping and others and stepped into the passage.  Watching the door of the passage close, Ning Ping and others walked to the side and sat down.  Quietly waiting for Lin Ke to return here with Han Yu.

    Under the tree of life

    Chris and her elves were facing a formidable enemy and remained calm for less than a day.  The creatures in the Life Research Institute began to make tentative attacks on the outside world.  Fortunately, the elves have not relaxed their vigilance here, so they were not caught off guard.

    "Where are Ningping and the others?" Chris asked Keya beside her casually.

    "They are all waiting for Lin Ke to come back at the altar. Elder, after all, they are human beings, and they have good intentions in helping us. We can't force others to make things difficult, right?"

    "Silly girl, where are you thinking? I'm just curious about their movements. In this time of crisis, we must be careful about everyone."

    When Keya heard this, she was unhappy. She looked at Chris and said, "After all, elder, you still don't trust Lin Ke and the others."

    "People who are not of my race must have different hearts. I know that Lin Ke and those people are very good, but I can't risk the lives of the whole clan. Keya, I will give you a difficult task. Take Cynthia to accompany Han Mengxin.  They, if there is nothing suspicious about them, you are responsible for protecting them, but if they behave abnormally, then you must subdue them as soon as possible. Can you do it? "

    &nbsp; "Elder, are you trying to keep Cynthia and me away from the battlefield?" Keya looked at Chris and asked.

    Hearing this, Chris patted Keya on the shoulder and said softly: "Now that we have reached this point, we must leave seeds for the ethnic group, and we cannot let others take over everything."

    "But we still have the upper hand now."

    "Fighting on two fronts is completely unbearable for us who already have insufficient manpower. So we must leave a way out for our tribe, and you are the ones who have a good relationship with Lin Ke and others, so go ahead  , don’t let down our hopes.”

    "Elder, things haven't reached that point yet." Keya said with a wry smile.

    Hearing this, Elder Chris said stubbornly: "It will be too late when we get to that point. Okay, don't argue with me. I'm tired. Go find Cynthia, and then go to find Lin Ke and the others together." After saying that, Chris  Si couldn't help but ask the two elves beside her to hold Keya up and left.

    Keya didn’t struggle. After finding Cynthia, they met with Ningping and others, and told Ningping and others what Chris and her said.

    Ning Ping heard the words and said slowly: "Elder Chris's approach is correct. Given the current situation, it is necessary for you to come here. Because only if you come, we can hand over the weapons to you.  , to help you repel the enemy. But I want to remind you in advance. After the incident, the weapons must be returned."

    "Is the weapon you mentioned powerful?" Cynthia asked.

    “I’m not very good at it. You’ll know if you try it.” Ning Ping smiled when he heard this and stepped aside.  Leaving the opportunity for performance to Field, Field stepped forward and said: "The weapons that will be handed over to you in a moment are things you have never seen before, so you must carefully remember the demonstration I gave you." Seeing what Field said, Keya and  Cynthia nodded.

    There were ten elves who came back with Keya and Cynthia. Field gave each of them a gun, then picked up a gun and demonstrated the steps of loading and shooting to Keya and others.  Looking at the pierced wooden target, Keya and others' eyes almost hit the ground.  Cynthia looked excited and repeatedly asked Field to quickly teach them how to use this weapon that looked like a fire stick.

    Twelve people.  Field divided them into three rows. Because the reloading time was short, Field prepared to teach Keya and others three-stage shooting. Keya and others, who were excellent archers themselves, listened to Field explain the steps of using firearms several times.  Basically, you already have a certain understanding of your weapons. All that's left is to practice until practice makes perfect.

    "You all should practice separately first. If you don't understand, come and ask me. I will try my best to answer it for you. By the way, Keya, you go find Elder Chris. Ask her to send a hundred people over. I still have some.  stock."

    "Okay." Keya nodded after hearing this, and asked Cynthia to supervise the others, while she went to report to Elder Chris.  After listening to Keya’s report.  Kris frowned and asked, "How powerful is it?"

    "Very good. It's stronger than the bows and arrows we use, and it uses that kind of weapon. The more people there are, the greater the power it will exert." Keya replied after hearing this.

    Chris thought for a while and said to Keya: "Then let's do it. I will give you fifty people later. You have to work hard again and go to the great elder to ask for fifty more people. You will be the captain and Cynthia will be the captain.  Vice-captain. Your most important task is to seize the time to become familiar with that weapon, do you understand?"

    "Understood, we must learn how to use that weapon as much as possible. By the way, I almost forgot to mention that Field requires that the weapons he gave us must be returned in full after the matter is over."

    Chris heard this and replied: "That's no problem. Don't forget to mention it again when you go to see the great elder later."

    "I understand, then I'll leave first."

    "Well, be careful on the road."

    Xuanyue Town

    My husband went to the Rocky Mountains and there was no news.  The lover went to the Rocky Mountains, not knowing whether he would live or die.  But these are nothing, they are just men, Xiao Yueyue can have as much as she wants.  No, a few days ago, Xiao Yueyue reluctantly sent away the guard captain who worked hard for the future of the two of them. In the past two days, Xiao Yueyue hung out with her cousin who came over after asking.  After the two people stayed in the inn like a glue for two days, the two people finally got up.

    "Cousin, when you come this time, are you staying for a few days and then leaving?" Xiao Yueyue sat in front of the dressing table, combing her hair while asking her cousin who was wearing clothes.

    "Hehehe What? Can't bear to leave me?" My cousin hugged Xiao Yueyue's waist from behind, slowly moved his hands up, and firmly grasped the plump pectoralis major muscles. Xiao Yueyue's eyes showed a trace of  He was confused and then recovered as before. He slapped away his cousin's two evil hands and said angrily: "When will you divorce your wife?"

    &nbsp; "Yueyue, give me a little more time. You also know that my dominatrix's natal family is not easy to deal with. I must come up with a complete countermeasure."

    "That is to say, we need to think about it in the long term." Xiao Yueyue put down the wooden comb in her hand, her face turned cold.  The cousin standing behind him didn't care and replied casually: "Yes, let's consider it in the long run."

    "Hmph! Think long term, think long term How long will you continue to think long term?" Xiao Yueyue slapped the dressing table hard and asked her cousin in a cold voice.

    My cousin was not in a hurry when he heard this and replied slowly: "Yueyue, don't be anxious. I am doing this for the sake of our future. You don't want me to become a freeloader after divorcing the dominatrix at home."  It’s up to you to support me.”

    "If you make a living, you will make a living."

    "But I don't want to. As a dignified man of seven feet, how can he be so worthless? Yueyue, you don't like me because I am worthless, right?"

    "But, but, I really don't want to wait any longer." Xiao Yueyue said a little aggrieved.

    My cousin took the opportunity to hug Xiao Yueyue's waist from behind and comforted her softly: "Don't worry, it's okay. I've already convinced that dominatrix. As long as she divorces me, half of the family property will belong to me.  Then we won’t have to worry about it for the rest of our lives. Let’s just be patient for a while longer.”

    "Then we can agree, how long do you want me to endure?"

    "By the middle of next year, I guess it will be almost done." My cousin thought for a while and replied.

    "Next year? Still in the middle?" Xiao Yueyue was obviously dissatisfied with this answer, but she couldn't push her cousin too hastily. She could only curl her lips and said: "Okay, next year will be the middle of next year. I hope you will  Stop coaxing me."

    "Don't worry, I won't coax anyone. You are the person I trust in this world." My cousin said hurriedly after hearing this.

    In order to prevent Xiao Yueyue from struggling with the issue of her divorce, her cousin changed the subject and asked: "Yueyue, where is your guard captain?"

    "That guard captain?" Xiao Yueyue asked knowingly.

    "It's the tall one. What's wrong? He quits?"

    "No, he took people to Rocky Mountain to do something."

    "Huh? Going to Rocky Mountain? When will you come back?" My cousin asked again.

    "Come on, it's been a while since he left." Xiao Yueyue replied uncertainly.

    "When he comes back, remember to ask him to leave me one or two sweet-looking elves. I want to give them away." The cousin suddenly said to Xiao Yueyue, which shocked Xiao Yueyue and blurted out: "  How did you know?"

    "Hehehe If you don't want others to know, you have to do it yourself. Yueyue, don't underestimate your cousin." (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 474 The Lost Country

    The sight was filled with yellow sand, which made Lin Kechu think that he was in a country in the desert.  (:, read the novel for the fastest update) But after a while, when Lin Ke met a group of "people" according to the direction of the soul-inducing bell, Lin Ke was convinced that the place he came to was the lost country that Shenlong told him.

    Hiding behind the dunes, Lin Ke quietly observed the resting "people". Except for the latter one, which looked a bit "human", the four "people" in front of him were purely corpses.  A group of five people walked in a vertical file. Seeing these five people, Lin Ke couldn't help but think of the word "corpse chaser".  It's just that these five people are all "corpses" and none of them are "people".

    Lin Ke didn't want to interfere with the affairs of the "corpse chaser" and quietly watched the "corpse chaser" move towards the destination. However, accidents always happened suddenly. A ghost tiger wandering nearby with its cubs passed by.  The way to go for the "corpse chaser".

    As if being beaten to death, the "corpse chaser" immediately launched a fierce attack on the ghost tiger.  The Ghost Tiger immediately began to counterattack not to be outdone.  The battle started suddenly.

    Five against two, and one of the two has a cub that can’t help.  The ghost tiger was soon at a disadvantage. It was beaten to the point where it could not find its way by the five "corpse chasers", and the ghost tiger's cubs had also been beaten until they disappeared.  Before his eyes, the battle was about to end with a complete victory for the five "corpse chasers".  What Lin Ke didn't expect was that just when the five "corpse chasers" launched the final blow against the ghost tiger, the ghost tiger suddenly launched a self-destruction. The huge self-destruction set off a strong wind and swept away Lin Ke who was hiding in the dark.  It was blown directly to the sky.  Fortunately, there was sand nearby, so Lin Ke did not suffer any harm after landing.  But Lin Ke couldn't relax at this moment, because a corpse driver fell near her.

    After waiting quietly for a moment, Lin Ke saw that the corpse driver seemed not interested in him.  He stood up quietly and tried to leave here quickly.

    "Please wait a moment." The corpse driver said to Lin Ke.

    "" Lin Ke's back felt cold when he heard this, and he carefully looked back at the corpse driver, and then heard the corpse driver continue to say: "Please do me a favor and send the things we need to escort this time to Liucheng.  Give it to the city lord there. You will be greatly thanked!"

    "Well, I'm sorry, I need to find someone. I may not have time to help you." Lin Ke apologized uneasily.

    "The radius here is hundreds of miles. There is no city except Liucheng. If you want to find someone, it's better to go to Liucheng. Help us deliver things to Liucheng. You can ask the city lord to help find someone for you.  I believe it will be much better than finding it alone."

    "Where is the thing you want to send?" Lin Ke thought for a moment and said slowly.

    "In the backpack on my back, there is a black wooden box. Don't open it. Don't reveal your identity easily here. Also don't inquire about other people's personal information at will. These are taboo things. Also, don't  Believe anyone easily, otherwise no one will sympathize with your misfortune"

    The corpse chaser was talking nonchalantly.  Lin Ke remembered without saying a word until the corpse driver stopped making any sound.  His body was blown away by the breeze, and Lin Ke stepped forward to pick up the wooden box in his backpack.  After putting it in his bag, Lin Ke identified the direction of the soul-inducing bell, and it turned out to be the same direction as the corpse exorcist pointed to him before.

    After two hours of journey, Lin Ke finally arrived at Liucheng.

    It was very characteristic of an ancient city. When Lin Ke walked to the city gate, he was stopped by two skeletons in armor. The reason was to pay money.

    No matter what, Lin Ke would never have thought that coming to this lost country would require payment. He was embarrassed for a moment.

    "I, I'm here to deliver goods to the city lord. Can you let me in? After receiving the reward, I will double it for you." Lin Ke tried to discuss with the two gate soldiers guarding the city gate to be accommodating.  It's a pity that the two skeleton soldiers have no brains and only know how to faithfully execute the orders. Faced with Lin Ke's request, the two skeleton soldiers were not accommodating at all.

    Just when Lin Ke was weighing whether to break through forcefully, she saw a knight riding a black flame horse passing behind her. Seeing this, he kindly paid the gate fee for Lin Ke.

    "Thank you." Lin Ke thanked the knight.

    The knight looked Lin Ke up and down, suddenly reached out and grabbed Lin Ke's arm, dragged Lin Ke onto the horse, and walked away. Lin Ke was startled and struggled quickly.  While controlling the horse, the knight whispered to Lin Ke: "Don't move. A beauty like you will get into trouble if you wander around on the street."

    Hearing the voice of a woman, Lin Ke's struggle suddenly became much smaller. Lin Ke asked in a low voice: "Please let me go, I want to go to the city lord's mansion to deliver something."

    “It just so happens that I’m going to the City Lord’s Mansion, so let’s go together.”

    ……

    Come toIn the palace, the knight took Lin Ke in, placed Lin Ke in the living room, and left alone.  Half an hour later, a woman in casual clothes came out, stretched out her hand towards Lin Ke and said, "Bring the things."

    "Um, are you the city lord?" Lin Ke asked tentatively.

    "Well, it's guaranteed to be a fake." The woman smiled and nodded.  Lin Ke did not doubt that he was there and handed the wooden box that the corpse exorcist gave him to the woman.  The woman did not open the wooden box, but looked at Lin Ke while playing with it, and suddenly asked: "Are you alive?"

    "……yes."

    "What is a living person doing in our country of death? Don't tell me that you are specifically doing the job of a delivery person."

    "I came here to find someone. As for why I came to give you something, it's because I encountered something while looking for someone."

    "What's the matter?" the woman asked.

    "It was a ghost tiger that self-destructed and killed the five people who originally came to give you the thing in your hand. In the end, one of them landed next to me. Please ask me to send that thing to the city lord."

    "Well the story is quite complete, but I don't know if it is true?" the woman said slowly, touching her chin.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke replied angrily: "Believe it or not, I have no evidence to prove that what I said is true."

    "Forget it, believe it or not, that's all. Let me ask you another question. How do you plan to find someone? You won't ask for my help, right? I can declare in advance that I will not help you."

    "Then I have nothing to say. The corpse driver who asked me to deliver the things told me that he would be grateful after the things were delivered. I wonder if this still counts?"

    "Of course it counts. It's just that I'm curious. Why do you, a living person, want revenge on a dead person?"

    "Looking for someone." Lin Ke replied lightly.

    The woman looked at Lin Ke and waited for a while. Seeing that Lin Ke had no intention of continuing, she had to ask herself: "How are you going to find him?"

    "Reward."

    “…What if it doesn’t work?”

    "Nothing to do with you."

    "Come here and get the reward you prepared." The woman glanced at Lin Ke depressedly and ordered loudly.  After a while, an old man wearing a butler's uniform came to Lin Ke with a plate covered with a red cloth in his hand.

    The woman took a step forward.  Opening up the red cloth, there was a plate full of gold bars.  But the result made the woman feel a little disappointed. Seeing Lin Ke's expression unchanged, the woman thought that the other party didn't recognize the gold bar.  He explained aloud: "That. This is called a gold bar. It is a very valuable item. There are five hundred taels here, and they are all yours."

    "Yeah." Lin Ke nodded, took the gold and asked the woman, "Well, can you help me?"

    "you say."

    "I want to hire a few people to be my bodyguards."

    "Yeah. What else?"

    "You also need pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and a well-spoken and well-informed person."

    "What are you doing with such a person?"

    "Put a reward on it and let the most people find someone for the generous reward."

    "How much do you plan to spend?"

    "Spend as much as you have."

    "How about you give me the gold. I'll help you find it."

    This was what Lin Ke was waiting for. Upon hearing this, he immediately handed the tray in his hand to the woman.  He said: "Okay, then I'll trouble you."

    "Why do I suddenly feel like I've been fooled?" the woman said thoughtfully.

    "Think too much. You think too much." Lin Ke said with a smile.

    A local snake is very suitable for finding someone to do this kind of job.  Especially for a big local snake like the city lord, it is very easy for her to find someone.

    Since the City Lord’s Mansion issued the reward, there has been a stir in Liucheng. To spend a hundred taels of gold to find someone, either this person is very important, or the person who issued the reward has no place to spend the money and is full.  But no matter what the reason is, the enthusiasm of Liucheng has been mobilized.  There are searching eyes everywhere in Liucheng, hoping to find the person in the portrait as soon as possible.  After all, it is a hundred taels of gold. Even if you can only get half of it, you will have enough to eat and drink for the rest of your life.

    City Lord’s Mansion

    Lin Ke and the city lord were playing chess. The city lord gently dropped the ball in his hand and said to Lin Ke: "I say Ke'er, is the guy you are looking for really dead or faked? The whole city has been searching for it for three days.  Yes, why haven’t you found it yet?”

    “I don’t know, I’ve entrusted you with all the finding of people.” Lin Ke replied upon hearing this."You can't say that. I've found a few in the past few days, but you all said it's not the case."

    "Humph, you still have the nerve to mention it. If you can't find the real thing, you just pretend to be fake. It's a shame you can do such a thing." Lin Ke snorted coldly and looked at the city lord with contempt.  The city lord smiled coquettishly and tried to change the subject: "Lin Ke, what do you think of a city like mine?"

    “It’s okay, it’s better than I expected.”

    "What are the advantages?" the city lord asked.

    "Why are you asking this?" Lin Ke asked in confusion.

    "It's okay, just ask."

    "oh."

    Just when the city lord was about to ask Lin Ke to tell his opinion about this place, he heard the butler's voice coming from outside the door: "Sir, we found it, we found the person we were looking for."

    "It really comes at the wrong time." The city lord murmured in a low voice and led Lin Ke to the front hall. Looking at the man who was tied up by Wu Hua, he asked Lin Ke: "Is this the person you are looking for?" Lin Ke  Wen Yan took out something the size of a compass from his body, tried it on the big man in front of him, shook his head and said, "It's not him."

    "Huh? Not again." The city lord asked disappointedly.

    "Well. Look at this, the person I'm looking for will react if he gets close to me, but this little thing didn't react at all."

    "Lin Ke, where did you buy this thing? I want to buy one too."

    "I borrowed this from someone, and I will return it to them when I get back." Lin Ke replied to the city lord while putting away the soul-inducing bell.  As soon as the city lord heard this, he understood that Lin Ke would not sell that thing to him.  I wanted to grab it, but I felt a little embarrassed.

    Seeing the constipated look on the City Lord's face, Lin Ke said calmly: "Mr. City Lord, my companion is a superpower, his ability is fire, and he has a bad temper. Have you heard of it?  There have been some violent guys around here recently.”

    "Hmm Fire ability, violence, bad temper" The city lord thought about it over and over, but before he could come up with a clue, he saw the butler standing aside suddenly showing a look of surprise.  The sharp-eyed Lin Ke saw it at a glance.  He quickly said: "Mr. Butler, you seem to have remembered something?"

    "Hehehe" The housekeeper smiled and said nothing, looking at the city lord with his eyes.  I heard the city lord say angrily: "Look what I'm doing? Why don't you see anyone asking you something?"

    The housekeeper rolled his eyes depressedly.  Flattery is indeed a technical job, isn't it?  The horse's legs were photographed.

    "Forty miles southeast of Liucheng, a character appeared recently. He has the power of fire and a bad temper. He will fight with others if he disagrees with him."

    “You mean there in Shilipu?” the city lord asked tentatively.

    "Yes. That's right there." The butler nodded and replied.

    "City Lord, I would like to ask the housekeeper to show me the way. I want to go there and have a look."

    "Why bother, just ask my butler to catch that guy." The city lord replied casually.  Unexpectedly, these words came out of his mouth.  Before Lin Ke could refuse, the housekeeper fell to his knees with a plop.  Looking at the city lord, he shouted: "Lord City Lord, you must not let that disaster star enter the city. If you let that guy enter the city, the remaining city will be burned to ashes."

    "How is it possible? I'm the one left here." The city lord said in disbelief, "Butler, are you that exaggerated?"

    Hearing this, the butler replied with a mole expression: "Sir, this old slave is absolutely telling no lies. That guy is crazy now, and will go crazy from time to time. When he is not crazy, he is almost a normal person, but once he goes crazy, there will be people around him.  It will become a sea of ??fire."

    "Stop talking, steward, please take me to see him." Lin Ke planned the steward's words and said to the steward seriously.

    The housekeeper looked at Lin Ke curiously and asked puzzledly: "Why did you go to find that crazy person?"

    "No reason, just because that guy is probably my missing lover."

    The housekeeper looked at the city lord, and when he saw the city lord nodded towards him, he knew what to do next.  Looking at Lin Ke, he said: "Miss Lin, it's getting late now, and dangerous wandering spirits have begun to appear. We'd better go to Shilipu tomorrow morning. Have a good rest tonight."

    Lin Ke smiled when he heard this and said to the housekeeper: "Butler, thank you for your kindness, but now that I know Han Yu's whereabouts, how can I sleep tonight? I'm sorry, if you don't want to go, then I will  It’s better to hit the road alone. Anyway, with the guidance of the Soul-Calling Bell, it’s not difficult to find Shilipu.”

    "Er" The housekeeper was stunned when he heard this and turned to look at the city lord.  Seeing this, the city lord yelled helplessly: "What do you want me to do? Why don't you hurry up and get ready? I'll do it later."Someone will escort you there.  "

    "Thank you, Lord City Lord." Ning Ping heard this and quickly thanked the City Lord.

    After a while, the city lord led his escort team to protect Lin Ke and the housekeeper to Shilipu.  Not long after leaving the city, I saw flames shooting into the sky in the direction of Shilipu. Seeing this, the housekeeper shouted: "It seems that Shilipu is on fire. Miss Lin, let's go back" Before the housekeeper could finish the last word,  Seeing Lin Ke, he patted his mount and rushed straight to Shilipu.

    "Damn it, hurry up and follow." The city lord cursed secretly when he saw this, and prepared to catch up with his guards.  Upon seeing this, the housekeeper quickly stopped the city lord and advised him: "My lord, think twice."

    "Think twice and get out of the way!"

    "Sir, we're just a living person, why are you so worried?" the housekeeper asked unconvinced.

    "Idiot!" The city lord cursed secretly, and when he saw that he was surrounded by his own people, he whispered to the housekeeper: "I don't care about the life or death of that living person, what I care about is the treasure called the Soul-Calling Bell that that person is holding.  "

    "Soul-inducing bell?"

    "That's right, the soul-inducing bell. Do you understand now?"

    "Understood."

    “If you don’t let go even after you understand, you are seeking death!” The city lord cursed and chased in the direction where Lin Ke left with his guards.  The butler was not angry after being scolded, signed his horse with a smile, and followed leisurely.

    Lin Ke took the lead and soon arrived near Shilipu. The heat wave hit his face, making it impossible to get close.  Lin Ke tried his best to look into the flames, and saw a figure still fighting in the center of the flames.

    "Han Yu" Lin Ke shouted loudly.

    Among the Hokage, one of the figures paused obviously, and then was kicked away by the opponent's sudden attack.

    "Han Yu!" Lin Ke screamed and rushed over regardless of the danger.  Halfway through the charge, the mount refused to come any closer, so Lin Ke got off the mount and ran towards the injured figure on foot.

    In less than a minute, Lin Ke was already sweating profusely, but Lin Ke couldn't care about it at this time. Her only thought now was to see if that figure was Han Yu.

    "My lord, you can't get any closer. The flames are too strong and it will be dangerous if you get any closer." The horse's reins were tightly pulled, and the persuasion of his subordinates came to his ears.  The city lord was so angry that he yelled: "Fart! You can't get close? How did that living person get close? Are we dead people not as good as a living person? Get out of here!"

    "My lord, you really can't get close. Look, my lord, the living person has stopped." The subordinates persuaded the city lord and reported to the city lord.

    Hearing this, the city lord quickly looked in the direction pointed by his men, and sure enough, he saw Lin Ke standing in front of a figure lying on the ground.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 475: Collection

    "Han Yu?" Lin Ke tentatively called to the figure sitting on the ground. The figure looked up at Lin Ke and asked with a wry smile: "Lin Ke, why are you here?"

    As soon as the other party called out his name accurately, tears began to gather in Lin Ke's eyes. Lin Ke couldn't help but threw himself into Han Yu's arms, holding Han Yu's waist tightly with both hands, as if Han Yu was about to fall apart as soon as he let go.  Will disappear.  (This chapter was uploaded by netizens) Han Yu hugged Lin Ke and comforted Lin Ke softly in Lin Ke's ear.

    After a long time, Lin Ke looked up at Han Yu sheepishly, closed his eyes slightly, and raised his lips.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, bowed his head and was about to respond to Lin Ke's invitation.  Lin Ke suddenly opened his eyes, pushed Han Yu away and turned to look at the person walking towards them.  When the man approached, Lin Ke was stunned. Another Han Yu appeared in front of him?

    "Don't worry, that's my clone." Han Yu explained to Lin Ke softly, and then waved to "Han Yu" who was standing opposite. He saw that "Han Yu" nodded slightly and turned into a ball of flame and flew away.  When it comes to Han Yu, it becomes one with Han Yu.

    "How is it? Isn't it amazing?" Han Yu asked with a chuckle when he saw Lin Ke's stunned look.

    "Uh-huh, okay." Lin Ke nodded and asked Han Yu, "Han Yu, when will we go back?"

    "Go back? Yes, I want to go back too Lin Ke, how did you get here?" Halfway through his words, Han Yu suddenly came to his senses and asked impatiently.

    "Haha look." Lin Ke smiled softly, took out the soul-inducing bell he carried with him and said to Han Yu.

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "The soul-inducing bell. This is how I found you. If we want to go back, we can use this soul-inducing bell to leave here."

    After listening to Lin Ke’s explanation, Han Yu smiled and nodded and said, “It’s great, it’s great to be able to leave here.”

    "Then shall we leave now?" Lin Ke asked aloud.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this and said to Lin Ke: "Uh Lin Ke, can you wait? I need to say goodbye to some people. I received a lot of care from them when I first came here, and I can leave now.  Yes, I don’t want to leave quietly.”

    "This is human nature, I understand. Can I go with you?" Lin Ke asked with a smile.

    "Of course it's no problem. Let's go, let's go early and come back early."

    Got Lin Ke’s consent.  Just as Han Yu and Lin Ke were about to leave, they heard the sound of horse hooves not far away. Han Yu immediately protected Lin Ke behind him.  That long-lost feeling made Lin Ke feel very comfortable, and he reached out and patted Han Yu on the shoulder.  He said softly: "Don't be nervous, those are the nearby city lord and her guards."

    "City Lord?" Han Yu looked strange when he heard this.

    While he was talking, the city lord rushed over with her knights.  Then he saw Lin Ke talking to the guy who caused the fire here. He didn't know whether he was a friend or an enemy for a while, so he didn't dare to come over.  But after seeing that Lin Ke was safe and sound.  The city lord couldn't help but rush over with his people because of his greed for the soul-inducing bell.

    "Lin Ke, who is this?" the city lord asked Lin Ke with a smiling face.  But when she saw the half-smiling expression on Han Yu's face, the city lord's heart skipped a beat, as if someone else had seen through his thoughts.

    "Hello. Who are you?" Han Yu stopped Lin Ke who was opening his mouth to speak, looked at the city lord and asked.

    "Oh. I am the lord of Liucheng, my name is"

    He didn’t wait for the city lord to finish speaking.  I heard Han Yu look at the city lord suspiciously and say: "The city lord of Liucheng? I remember that the city lord of Liucheng is a man, but you are obviously a woman. Could it be that you were replaced inexplicably?"

    "When did you meet the city lord of Liucheng?" the city lord asked doubtfully.

    "Just when I got here."

    "can you fly?" the city lord asked.

    "meeting."

    "Then I suggest you fly to the sky and take a look. I am the city lord of the staying city, and the city lord of the staying city you mentioned should be the city lord of the going city."

    Han Yu didn’t say anything after hearing this. He turned around and said to Lin Ke, “Lin Ke, are you interested in going to the sky with me?”

    "Okay." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Looking at Han Yu flying into the air, the city lord muttered in a low voice: "You are really smart."

    "Lord City Lord, what did you just say? How smart is that guy?" Someone asked in confusion.

    "If you were not smart, how could you have thought of taking Lin Ke away without giving us a chance to arrest him and threaten him." The city lord replied calmly.

    Flying into the air, although it is getting late, it is not over yetEven though it was dark, the situation on the ground was still clear.  The layout of the entire land is like a Tai Chi pattern. On both sides of the Tai Chi diagram, there are two cities. The area where the city belongs is densely forested, while the area where it belongs to the city is full of yellow sand.

    "Lin Ke, I landed in that direction when I first came here." Han Yu said softly to Lin Ke on his back.  After hearing this, Lin Ke looked in the direction indicated by Han Yu and asked, "Han Yu, are you going to fly over like this?"

    "Well, that city lord who remains in the city is not a good person. It's better that we have less to do with her." Han Yu nodded and replied after hearing this.

    "I understand, then let's go. Say goodbye to the people you know early, and then we'll go back. Han Yu, you don't know, Mengxin and the others are all worried about you."

    "What about you? Are you worried about me?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "Fool, of course I'm worried about you." Lin Ke lay next to Han Yu's ear and whispered.

    Seeing Han Yu and Lin Ke leaving, the city lord on the ground sighed and said to the knight beside him: "Let's go back."

    "Sir, are you not going to chase me anymore?" someone asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, the city lord replied angrily: "What are you chasing after? Can you fly? Besides, the other party has already become suspicious of us. Even if we catch up, there will be no good results. In this case, why waste your efforts."

    "But what if the city lord takes advantage of it" someone said worriedly.

    "Stop worrying about that. We can't get it, and that bastard can't get it either. Let's go. It's time for us to go back and make preparations. According to the time, it's almost time for that bastard to launch an attack on us again." After finishing speaking,  , the city lord should be the first to gallop towards his city.

    Flying with Han Yu for a while.  Lin Ke was taken to the destination by Han Yu.  This is a very small village, with only about a dozen houses when viewed from the sky.  When Lin Ke walked into the village, he happened to see a kid with a pair of sharp horns on his head.  The kid raised his head and looked at Lin Ke who suddenly appeared in shock.  Just when Lin Ke showed a smile and was about to say hello to the kid, the kid suddenly cried "Wow", turned around and ran away, shouting as he ran: "People are coming, people are coming. Everyone hide.  ah."

    Lin Ke's smile was a little stiff. He turned around and looked at Han Yu who was snickering. He gritted his teeth and shouted: "Han Yu, you bad guy. You did it on purpose."

    "Hehe don't be angry, don't be angry, you will get wrinkles easily when you are angry. How about it? These guys are not scary, are they?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Lin Ke didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and said angrily: "Didn't you see what happened just now? Who is afraid of whom?"

    "Heheof course you are afraid of me." Han Yu replied with a smile and walked into the village.  Lin Ke saw this and followed closely.  After a while, Lin Ke saw twenty or thirty ghosts in the village gathered together, looking at Han Yu as if they were facing a formidable enemy.  Standing in front, a strong ghost three meters away stared at Han Yu.  He opened his mouth and asked: "You devil, why are you back again?"

    "It's okay. I'm leaving here, so before I leave here, I want to tell you." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "When I heard that Han Yu said he was leaving here, the twenty or thirty ghosts looked at me and I looked at you. They almost couldn't believe this sudden news.

    "Really, really? Is what you said true?" the ghost leader asked with a slight stutter.

    Until I saw Han Yu nodding his head to confirm, twenty or thirty ghosts burst into cheers. Some ghosts cried with joy and shed tears;  The ghost was so excited that he fainted. It took him a while to wake up, and the first thing he did when he woke up was to find his companions to confirm whether the news he heard earlier was true.  Anyway, judging from the reactions of these ghosts, it seems that they are happy because Han Yu is leaving, and have nothing to do with being sad.

    "Hehe" This time it was Lin Ke's turn to chuckle.

    A bunch of black lines appeared on Han Yu's forehead. These ghosts were really shameless. Didn't they accidentally burn down their home?  As for worrying about everything, it has been a long time.

    "Please be quiet and listen to me Hey, listen to me Damn, I won't leave until you shut up!" Han Yu shouted angrily.  Needless to say, this threat was so powerful that twenty or thirty ghosts suddenly fell silent, but Han Yu was not happy about it at all.  Lin Ke, on the other hand, chuckled again, making Han Yu's face darken.

    Guitou looked at Han Yu cautiously and saw that Han Yu's face turned dark and his expression was unhappy. His heart suddenly thumped. In order to prevent Han Yu, the king of destruction, from coming back to disturb them, Guitou gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu:  "Han Yu, you have to leave, IWe can't help but express our feelings, right?  big guy?  "

    The ghosts understood the meaning of Gui Tou's words as soon as they heard it. In order to get Han Yu to get out quickly and never come back, they accepted it even if it was bleeding this time.  They are all poor people anyway, and there is nothing to gain from bleeding.

    When Han Yu heard Guitou's words, he was immediately satisfied. This was true.  Immediately his expression softened a lot, and he looked at Guitou quietly, waiting for Guitou's next words.  Seeing this, Guitou understood that what he just said had an effect, and said quickly: "Han Yu, please wait here for a while, we have some gifts to give you. You guys, follow me to carry the gifts, and the others will disperse.  .”

    The few people named by Gui Tou were all well-spoken people in the village. As Gui Tou came to the house, Gui Tou said straight to the point: "Let's talk about what we can use to kill the god of plague."

    "Village chief, you decide, we will listen to you."

    Hearing this, Guitou nodded and said, "Okay, then just listen to me. Let's give him the thing we dug out of the ground a few days ago."

    "Village Chief, that thing seems useless, right?"

    "It's useless to us, but it's still useful to that plague god. And I guess that's what that guy came here for. It's better to hand it over to him voluntarily, lest he come up with any weird tricks to torment us." Guitou sighed.  After speaking, he said.  Hearing the village chief mention the past, all the ghosts shuddered.  Unwanted memories come to mind.

    "You seem to be quite popular?" Lin Ke sat next to Han Yu, leaning against Han Yu and chuckled.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, grabbed Lin Ke unexpectedly, raised his hand and patted Lin Ke's butt.  He opened his mouth and said, "Don't say anything sarcastic, or I'll slap you."

    "I hate it." Lin Ke sat upright with a red face and said softly.  I wanted to stay away from Han Yu to avoid being taken advantage of, but I was a little reluctant to do so.

    Han Yu smiled when he saw this and said softly: "This is the first stop I came here. When I first came here, the ghosts here were so timid. It can be said that any louder sound will make them hide at home.  Dare to come out."

    "So you bully them?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly corrected him: "Nonsense, I have never bullied them, I just wanted to make a joke with them."

    "But I think they seem to be very afraid of you."

    "Ugh maybe my joke was a bit too much. Did you know? They all call me the God of Plague behind their backs? They thought I didn't know." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu speechlessly, even though he was called the God of Plague, he didn't realize it at all.  My skin is getting thicker and thicker.

    "Lin Ke, what's wrong with you? Your eyes are very aggressive." Han Yu said to Lin Ke with a smile.  Lin Ke couldn't help rolling his eyes when he was told, and asked in a low voice: "Han Yu, tell me the real purpose of bringing me here? You have never been so silent in my impression."

    "Why do I feel like you are not complimenting me?" Han Yu looked at Lin Ke depressedly and said.

    "Just think of it as a compliment."

    Facing Lin Ke's gaze, Han Yu whispered: "Okay, okay. Then I'll admit it. I've fallen in love with a treasure recently unearthed here. That treasure is of no use to those ghosts.  But it is of great use to us.”

    "What is it?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    "Jiulong pieces of jade." Han Yu replied in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke looked at Han Yu and asked in a low voice, "How did you confirm it? I remember that the broken pieces of Kowloon jade were placed in the safe of the Courage."

    "Hehea man's intuition." Han Yu replied confidently.

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes covertly.  Not in words.

    Since the two people were talking with their heads touching, it would appear to outsiders.  It was just a couple communicating quietly, without arousing any suspicion from others.

    The head of Guitou Village led a group of men to send Han Yu to the entrance of the village as if they were sending the emperor.  All the ghosts prayed in their hearts that Han Yu, the god of plague, would never come back again.  After achieving his goal, Han Yu no longer had any intention of harassing these unlucky ghosts. After saying goodbye to the ghosts, he took Lin Ke and disappeared in front of them.

    "Where are we going next?" Lin Ke lay on Han Yu's back and asked Han Yu softly.

    "Find the city lord who goes to the city to collect the debt, and then we can leave."

    "A debt?" Lin Ke asked doubtfully.

    Hearing this, Han Yu explained: "The city lord who went to the city is a gambler, and his luck is bad, so he owes me a lot of debts."

    "But the coins here can still be used at our place."???  Lin Ke asked puzzledly.

    "Don't worry, I'm not that stupid. I want them to use other things to offset the bill."

    "Isn't it another piece of Nine Dragons jade?" Lin Ke asked softly.

    "Of course not, our luck is not that good yet."

    Carrying Lin Ke, he flew over the city.  Lin Ke saw an urban layout that was almost exactly the same as Liucheng. The only difference might be the surrounding environment.

    Lin Ke’s arrival caused the city to sound an alarm. Groups of soldiers stood on the wall, bows pointed at Han Yu in the air.  Seeing this, Lin Ke asked softly: "Han Yu, you are not a plague god here, are you?"

    "Nonsense, I am the God of Gamblers here." Han Yu corrected him after hearing this, and then shouted to a guy dressed as an officer at the top of the city: "Ghost Face, go and ask the city lord to come out, and tell him that his creditor is here."

    The ghost face at the top of the city had already recognized who the guy in the sky was, and after hearing this, everyone took off their guard.  After Han Yu landed, let Han Yu wait for a while and report to the Lord of the City himself.  But Han Yu didn't listen to him, and immediately pulled Lin Ke to follow him.

    Going to the city lord’s mansion, the city lord was listening to a ditty when he saw his confidant Ghost Face walking in and reported in a low voice: “Sir, your creditor is here.”

    "Creditor? Where did I get my creditor?" the city lord asked with some confusion.

    “Sir, that God of Gamblers came to the city not long ago.” Ghost Face reminded the city lord in a low voice when he saw this.

    After being reminded by his subordinates, the city lord suddenly remembered who his creditor was and said quickly: "Just say I'm not here."

    "Sir, this is not appropriate." Ghost Face said in a low voice.

    "Idiot, do you know how much I owe that guy? Go ahead and say I'm not here."

    "I said, you are willing to admit defeat. This is a very bad gambling behavior." Before Ghost Face could say anything, a familiar voice came from behind Ghost Face.

    When the city lord went to the city to see Han Yu, his face suddenly turned pale. He forced a smile twice and said, "Han Yu, you, you are back. Sit down and don't be polite. Ghost Face, tell us to go down and prepare for the banquet."

    "Don't be so troublesome." Han Yu called out to the ghost face, then looked at the city lord who was going to the city and said with a smile: "Pay back the money."

    "Ugh" The city lord who went to the city rolled his eyes when he heard this, and replied: "Well, Han Yu, it's about the money. It's easy to handle. I'll have people prepare it right away. Let's go eat first and wait until we finish eating.  Let’s talk about money.”

    "No, I'm leaving here soon. I don't have time to eat." Han Yu smiled and rejected the proposal to go to the city lord.

    When the city lord heard this, his face turned bitter. He was about to persuade Han Yu again, but when he saw Lin Ke sitting next to Han Yu, his eyes suddenly lit up.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 476 Return

    "Beautiful young lady, I wonder if I am honored to know your name?" The city lord of Qucheng looked at Lin Ke with a flattering look and asked.  (Full-text novels are updated the fastest) Before Lin Ke could speak, Han Yu had already taken the lead and said: "No."

    The city lord went to the city and looked at Han Yu, then at Lin Ke, and whispered softly: "The good cabbage is called Zhu Gong."

    “Hey, hey, stop saying weird things and pay back the money.” Han Yu shouted dissatisfied.

    "No. I don't need money, but my life." The city lord of Qucheng replied very bachelorly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice: "So, you are planning to default on your debt?"

    "Of course I won't default on my debt. It's just that I'm short of money right now, so can I give you a few days of grace?" the city lord looked at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, and said slowly: "Even the landlord's family doesn't have enough food. It's natural to pay back debts. It's not like you, the city lord, can do this if you want to delay it."

    "Stop talking nonsense, tell me, what do you want? If you want the position of city lord, I can give it to you." The city lord of Gocheng rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said.

    "No, I don't care about the position of the city lord. Let's put it this way, I'm leaving this hellish place soon. Before I leave, I want to take something with me."

    “…Are you going to let me use things to pay off the debt?”

    "Yes, you are so smart." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    When the city lord heard this, he rolled his eyes angrily and said, "Let's get straight to the point. What do you want? But I can tell you in advance. If I can't give you something, it will be in vain."

    "Then let me tell you straight, I want the big clock in the city."

    "Huh? Big clock?"

    "It's the one on the bell tower." The ghost face on the side explained to the city lord in a low voice.

    “Is there anything special about that clock?” the city lord asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Yes, that bell rings very loudly."

    "Is that the reason?" The city lord of Qucheng looked at Han Yu with a dumbfounded look and asked.

    "Yes, for this reason, I can't use the money you have here to spend in my world, so before leaving, I want to take a souvenir back."

    "Okay, here you go. Ghost Face, take this guy to get the souvenir. Han Yu, the account between us is settled." The city lord of Go City thought for a moment and ordered Ghost Face to take Han Yu to get the clock.

    Lin Ke didn’t believe that Han Yu wanted the clock just because he wanted a souvenir.  However, Lin Ke would not ask Han Yu the real reason in front of outsiders.  He just followed Han Yu silently, waiting for Han Yu to tell him the truth after he and Han Yu left here.

    Got the clock successfully.  In the eyes of Ghost Face.  It was just an ordinary bell. There was nothing special about it except that the ringing sound was a little louder. After seeing Han Yu and the girl named Lin Ke disappear in front of his eyes, Ghost Face returned to life, not knowing what was going on in the Lost Kingdom.  A valuable treasure fell into Han Yu's hands.

    Elf tribe, sacrificial platform

    Ning Ping, who was meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and said softly: "Here we come." Field and others looked at Ning Ping in confusion, thinking that Ning Ping had lost his head while meditating and was talking nonsense.  .

    at this time.  In the center of the sacrificial altar, the magic circle laid out by the dragon emitted a burst of dazzling light, and a black hole in space appeared in front of everyone. Lin Ke and a bell appeared in the black hole in space.

    "A clock?" Ning Ping and others secretly thought in unison upon seeing this.

    Lin Ke ignored everyone's rather strange looks, came to Han Yu, leaned down, and kissed Han Yu's lips gently.  Everyone looked at Lin Ke's bold behavior in surprise, wondering whether the Lin Ke in front of them was real.  Amid everyone's suspicious gazes, Han Yu moved his hand.  The sharp-eyed Han Mengxin saw it and immediately exclaimed: "Brother"

    Lin Ke heard Han Mengxin’s voice.  He immediately understood that Han Yu was awake, and just as he was about to leave, he felt a hand pressing the back of his head.  He immediately opened his eyes wide and saw Han Yu's eyes were full of smiles, and couldn't help but close his eyes.  Let Han Yu do whatever he wants.

    "Hmmhmm" Ning Ping and others coughed loudly on purpose, making Han Yu reluctantly let Lin Ke go.  He glared at Ning Ping and others angrily and said, "Why are you so blind? At this time, you should consciously go out and close the door."

    "Hmm I mean Han Yu, could you please take a look at the surrounding environment before speaking?" Ning Ping coughed lightly and said to Han Yu.

    Of course Han Yu didn’t need to be reminded by Ning Ping, it was just that someone interrupted a good thing, which made Han Yu a little unhappy.already.  After looking around, Han Yu stood up, stretched, and said to Ning Ping, "Tell me what's going on right now. It looks like you're in trouble."

    "Ah, of course there is no problem. But before thatyou are welcome back, Han Yu."

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and others, smiled slightly, and said, "Well, I'm back."

    ……

    After Ning Ping’s narration, Han Yu had a general understanding of the current situation.  Ning Ping looked at the big clock placed aside and asked Han Yu curiously: "Han Yu, what is the use of this thing?"

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled and said nothing.

    "Don't laugh weirdly, talk about business." Ning Ping said with a dissatisfied frown.

    "Okay, okay, let's get down to business. This clock is a good thing. Look at the texture and pattern. It's a cultural relic. It can be sold as a cultural relic at a big price. And even if it's not a cultural relic, it's just smashed and sold as scrap metal.  , that can be sold for a lot of money."

    "Buzz" As soon as he finished speaking, the bronze bell suddenly rang, startling Ning Ping and others.  If you want the clock to make a sound, you have to ring it, but it’s clear that no one is touching the bell.

    "Could it be a weapon spirit?" Ning Ping said to himself.

    Han Yu on the side shouted in surprise when he heard this: "Oh Ning Ping, it's not easy, you even know the word "Qi Ling".

    "Nonsense, you think I am as ignorant as you." Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu with disdain and continued: "I am a person who loves to learn."

    "I'm going to pull you down, you said you're fat and you're out of breath. Then tell me, what are you going to do with this bronze bell?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping with disdain and asked, not wanting to be outdone.

    "Well" After listening to Han Yu's words, Ning Ping frowned and walked around the bronze bell twice before saying, "This bronze bell is seriously damaged. Even if it has a weapon spirit, it is limited by its own limitations.  The power it can exert cannot be too great.”

    "Can you find a way to repair it?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "I'm not a blacksmith, and I can't repair it. Besides, since this thing has a weapon spirit, it is no longer an ordinary copper bell. Who knows whether touching it rashly will affect the weapon spirit. So I suggest you handle it carefully.  .”

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this. He had just taken care of getting this bronze bell back, but he really hadn't considered anything else.  Ning Ping saw this and said softly: "Don't worry, we will always find a way. Let's go back to the Courage first. There are some things that are not convenient to say while staying here."

    On the way back, Han Yu found many elves pointing at him, and couldn't help but whisper to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, it seems that I have become a celebrity. There are many people paying attention to me."

    "Yes, we are here to save you. Now that you are awake, of course you are attracting attention." Ning Ping replied casually,

    Hearing this, Han Yu said slowly: "In other words, I am treated as a rare animal."

    "It can also be understood this way."

    “…Then can I get tickets from them?”

    "Pfft" Ning Ping couldn't help but chuckle, looked at Han Yu and said, "Why don't you just sneak away like that?"

    "Haha Ning Ping, thank you for your hard work during this time." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Fortunately, Feier and the others are fine. Meng Xin and Lin Ke are the ones who are worried about you. Oh, by the way, we also need to add a lotus pod."

    "Ah? What's the matter with the lotus pods in here?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "You don't know?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "Huh? What do I know?" Han Yu was asked and his forehead was filled with question marks.

    “Haha, I don’t know? Good, I don’t know, that’s good, I don’t know, that’s good.” Ning Ping showed a look of gloating and walked into the Courage first.

    Han Yu wanted to ask, but when he thought of Ning Ping's gloating about his misfortune, Han Yu felt a little guilty.

    The bell was a bit too big to fit through the hatch, so Han Yu moved the bell to the bottom of the Spirit and prepared to enter it through the entrance of the Spirit for loading and unloading supplies.  Unexpectedly, as soon as they reached the bottom of the Courage, they saw Lin Ke waiting there.  Upon seeing Han Yu, Lin Ke whispered to Han Yu without waiting for Han Yu to speak: "Don't make Lian Peng sad."

    "Huh? Hey, wait a minute." Han Yu shouted quickly when he saw Lin Ke leaving after saying this.  It's just that Lin Ke didn't seem to hear anything and walked away minding his own business.

    "If you can escape, the monk can't escape the temple. I'll ask you later to find out more about it." Han Yu said as he moved the bronze bell into the cabin.  After placing the bronze bell, Han Yu came to the conference room and saw that Ning Ping and others were already there.  Han Yu walked to the main seat and sat down, and said to everyone: "It's a meeting."

    It’s said to be a meeting, but there are more?Han Yu listened, Ning Ping and others said.  In his own territory, Ning Ping has less worries when talking to others, and he can express his thoughts without pain.  Han Yu listened quietly. After everyone had finished speaking, Han Yu said slowly: "First of all, I want to thank you all for what you have done for me during this time. Thank you. Secondly, let's discuss it. We are now  Should you go or stay?"

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Ning Ping and others looked at each other, and Lin Ke said: "I think it's better for us to stay for a while. After all, the elves are kind to us. If we leave like this, we will feel uneasy.  .”

    Han Mengxin on the side echoed: "Yes, I think so too. Brother, if it weren't for the help of the elves, you might not have woken up yet." (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 477 Memories of the Lost Kingdom

    Han Yu was a little depressed. He didn't say he would leave immediately. Why was he looking at him like an ungrateful villain?  (Full-text novels are updated the fastest) I couldn't help but explain: "Mengxin, I didn't say I was leaving now, I was just asking for everyone's opinions."

    "Hmph! Anyway, you have to leave. I will stay here to help those elves get through this difficulty." Han Mengxin said with a slight snort.  Seeing this, Han Yu gave a helpless smile and compromised: "Okay, okay, I made a mistake and I shouldn't have brought up this topic. Is that okay?"

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Han Mengxin's expression softened, she smiled at Han Yu and said, "Brother, this is what you said, I didn't force you."

    "Yes, yes, no one forced me, it was my own decision. But Mengxin, I don't understand, what attracted you to this elf?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin in confusion and asked.

    Han Mengxin did not answer when she heard this, but changed the subject and said, "Brother, how did you spend your time in the Lost Kingdom? Were you scared when you first got there? Were you nervous?"

    Han Yu blinked, and after seeing a hint of embarrassment on Han Mengxin's face, Han Yu said slowly: "The time I spent in the Lost Kingdom is really not a good memory."

    Time reversal

    In an unfamiliar environment with no familiar people around him, Han Yu felt a little confused.  Where should I go?  Han Yu believed that his companions would not leave him alone.  There is only one explanation left for the current situation.  I came to a place like the underworld.

    I want to leave here.  The first thing you should do is figure out where this place is?  With this question in mind, Han Yu walked slowly in the forest.  If it were an ordinary forest, even if there were no wild beasts, there should still be birds.  But in the forest where Han Yu was, except for the occasional breeze, there was no sound at all.

    In order to identify the direction, Han Yu climbed up a tree and stood at the top of a tall tree. Han Yu looked down and saw that he was about 500 meters away.  It looks like a house building.  Han Yu felt happy. It would be easier to find someone. If not, he could figure out where this ghost place is.

    Without thinking too much, Han Yu didn’t even plant a tree.  It just flew over.  Something went wrong.  When Han Yu fell from the sky, the residents of the small village showed great enthusiasm and disappeared in a flash.  Han Yu didn't even see what the person looked like. In the blink of an eye, the person disappeared.

    "Hey" Han Yu reluctantly started to search, but what made people confused was that he clearly saw those people running into the house, but no one was found. There was no back door in the house. Where did those people die?

    Han Yu, who looked around and couldn't find anything, became anxious.  He simply stood in the middle of the small village and threatened the people who were hiding: "Come out! If you don't come out, I will burn this place down to see if you can come out!"

    Don’t worry, this threat really worked. After a while, someone came out of the hiding place tremblingly. As soon as he saw Han Yu, he shouted: "God, calm down, calm down"

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and looked at the visitor curiously.  This revealed that the other party was not an ordinary person, because ordinary people did not have horns on their foreheads, and their faces were not blue.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked.

    "I am blessed with an immortal appearance. I am the village chief here." The visitor replied respectfully.

    "Village chief? Then where is this place?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Shangxian, don't you quite understand the meaning of your old man's words?" the village chief replied in a low voice.

    "That's what I mean. Who is in charge of this place?"

    "Oh, this is the Liucheng area."

    "Stay in the city? How and where to go?" Han Yu thought for a while.  asked.

    "After leaving the village and walking straight north, Liucheng is in the middle of a desert." The village chief replied quickly.

    "Oh, thank you." Han Yu thanked him, no doubt that he was gone.  Seeing Han Yu, a strange guy, leave, the village chief breathed a sigh of relief and waited until Han Yu could no longer be seen.  The guy who accompanied the village chief asked the village chief in a low voice: "Village Chief, the direction you just pointed to that man seems to be the direction to the city, right?"

    "Yes, I just did it on purpose."

    "Why? What should we do if that person comes back to settle the score with us after he knows that he has been deceived?"

    "Well, let's wait until he has the ability to come back here." The village chief replied with a smile.

    Go to the city, the city lord’s mansion

    After a busy day, the city lord of the city was sitting in front of the window sipping tea. He accidentally glanced out of the window, his eyes widened suddenly, and he said to himself: "What is that?" The guards standing on the side walked along the city wall.Looking around, his expression also changed, and he hurriedly asked the city lord: "Sir, do you want to tell me to go down and be on guard?"

    "No, didn't you hear that the alarm has already sounded?" the city lord of Qucheng replied calmly.

    “Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang” a burst of rapid bells rang, telling the people going to the city that an enemy was attacking.  Going to the city in peace was like walking into a weasel's henhouse, full of chaos.  The city lord of the city frowned slightly and ordered the guards around him: "Go and inform Ghost Face to maintain law and order in the city. It's so chaotic that I'm not even in the mood to have a sip of tea."

    "yes."

    After receiving the order from the Lord of the City, Gui Mian, the Sheriff of the city, immediately detached some of his people to maintain law and order in the city, while he took the other people to the top of the city and watched Han Yu slowly descend from the air as if facing a formidable enemy.  .

    "Hey, don't be nervous, I don't mean any harm." After Han Yu landed, he tentatively greeted Ghost Face.  However, Ghost Face did not respond after being greeted by Han Yu. Instead, as if he had seen the God of Plague, he hissed and ordered everyone to attack.

    When he first arrived, Han Yu originally didn’t want to fight with these people, but after giving in and giving in, Han Yu’s anger was aroused.  Nima, if I ask you again and again, you *** still don’t know what’s good and what’s good, do you really think that grandpa is a soft persimmon?

    No matter where.  when.  The strong are always respected.  Especially those who are strong in strength are respected more than those who are strong in words.  Being beaten because you are disrespectful is more unacceptable than being scolded.

    As soon as Han Yu showed his strength, everyone in the city immediately became more polite to Han Yu.  Especially the city lord who went to the city, after Han Yu showed off his power, came to the city in person and had a friendly conversation with Han Yu.

    After learning about Han Yu’s identity, the city lord of Quicheng invited Han Yu into the mansion to discuss in detail the invitation from the city lord.  Han Yu did not refuse.  As the city lord came to the city lord's mansion, Han Yu already understood on the way that he had been tricked by the previous village chief. This was not a staying city at all, but a going city.

    "Hehehe The village you met earlier should be **. No one there likes to tell the truth. It's not surprising that you were deceived when you first arrived." The city lord who went to the city said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu smiled helplessly when he heard this, and asked the city lord: "Then can you introduce this place to me? To be honest, I know nothing about this place."

    "Of course there is no problem with this. The place we are in now is called the Lost Kingdom. It was originally the habitat of lonely souls and wild ghosts. However, as time goes by, not only lonely souls and wild ghosts, but also various other  The creatures also came here.

    "Um. You mean, I'm dead now?" Han Yu interrupted the city lord.

    "Oh, you don't seem to be a pure soul. Hmm let me take a closer look." The city lord of Qucheng looked at Han Yu seriously and said slowly: "Your situation is really strange. Your body is still in suspended animation.  state, but the soul has already come here, strange, really strange."

    "Is there any way to leave here?" Han Yu asked.

    The city lord who went to the city shook his head when he heard this: "It's difficult to leave here."

    “It’s difficult but there is a way.”

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the city lord nodded slightly.  He continued: "There is a way, but that way is difficult to achieve. If you want to leave here, you can only find a way to open the space tunnel. But if you want to open the space tunnel, you must burst out with huge power in an instant, enough to tear the space apart.  The power. But this kind of power does not exist in the Lost Kingdom."

    "You can't do it alone. Why don't you try to find a group of people?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    The city lord who went to the city replied slowly: "There are two forces in the Lost Kingdom, one is here with us. The other is over there in the city. But even if all the power of the two forces is gathered, it will be difficult to open the tunnel in the space. In this way  You should understand how much power is needed to tear apart space, right?"

    "That is to say, as long as you have enough power, you can tear apart space." Han Yu looked thoughtful.

    "That's right. But the manpower here is limited, and we have to prepare for the attack in Liucheng, so we can't help you much."

    After listening to the words of the city lord, Han Yu felt that he had finished asking all the questions, so he stood up and prepared to leave.  Upon seeing this, the city lord of the city tried to persuade him to stay: "Don't rush away yet. Stay here for a few more days. I'll have someone teach you some of the rules here to save you from unnecessary trouble in the future."

    "Thank you" Before Han Yu could say the last word of thanks, he heard the bronze bell ringing once again on the bell tower in the center of the city.

    "What happened?" The guard came in to report to the city lord with a somewhat bad look on his face.Tao.

    "Report to the Lord of the City, the Sand Bandits are attacking, and Lord Ghostface has already led the team to fight." The guard reported loudly.

    "Damn it, those lazy scumbags who get something for nothing." The city lord cursed fiercely and was about to go outside. Before leaving, he didn't forget to tell Han Yu not to run around.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu suggested that he also want to follow him to experience it.  I don’t know what the mentality of the city lord of Qucheng was, but he actually agreed to Han Yu’s request and took Han Yu to the top of the city.

    As soon as they arrived at the city, they saw that Ghost Face and his men had just repelled an attack by sand bandits.  Seeing Han Yu, a stranger, follow the city lord here, Ghost Face nodded friendly to Han Yu, and then handed over the command of the scene to the city lord.  The city lord didn't refuse. After taking over the command, he immediately assigned tasks. Judging from his determined command, it seemed that he always did this kind of thing.

    Han Yu was not interested in watching the city lord give orders. He lowered his head and looked outside the city. He saw about three hundred people outside the city, each of whom was riding a strange mount.  They are constantly adjusting their formation, preparing to launch another attack on the city.

    "Woo" As a horn sounded, the sand bandits outside the city launched another attack.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu raised a ball of flame in his hand, preparing to give them a gift when the sand pirates approached.  But Han Yu didn't know that when the flame appeared in his hand, the faces of the city lord and Ghost Face who were standing not far from him suddenly changed, and there was a hint of fear in their eyes when they looked at Han Yu.

    "Oh hehehehe" With a weird shout, the Sand Bandit sat on his mount and jumped onto the city.  When the first sand pirate jumped high and was about to stand at the top of the city, a fireball flew towards him. The sand pirate never expected that the attack would come so suddenly and he was hit hard.  The sand bandit fell down the city and was killed without even seeing the enemy.

    "You can't help but fight?" Han Yu, who succeeded in the sneak attack, was stunned.  Not only Han Yu, but also the city lord, Ghost Face, and the sand bandits outside the city all looked at Han Yu blankly.

    The boss of the sand bandits who "attacked" outside the city drew his sword and loudly urged his men to attack the city with all their strength. The city lord and Ghost Face originally wanted to ask Han Yu some questions, but with the attack of the sand bandits, they had to put their thoughts aside.  put aside the problem for the time being and fully respond to the attack of the sand bandits.  Han Yu showed off his power at this moment, and the fireballs fell on the sand pirates as if they were free. Anyone who ran slowly was burned to ashes.

    Looking at his defeated men, the Sand Pirates boss gritted his teeth and ordered: "Retreat"

    "Withdraw? Boss, why? It's just one more guy who can set fires. As long as we go together"

    "Then just wait to be picked up. Don't you see? The guy who set the fire has kept his hands, and I'm afraid he's waiting for us to fall into the trap. Let's go, while our strength has not been weakened much."

    "But we are leaving, where are we going?"

    "It's easy to handle. Suddenly there is a freak in the city. I don't believe there will be another freak in the city. Let's go to the city."

    "Okay, staying in the city is much richer than going to the city. Boss, let's go to the city."

    Another burst of horn sound came, and the city lord and others at the top of the city saw the sand bandits outside the city walking away.  Ghost Face wanted to lead people to pursue him, but the city lord refused.  Instead, Ghost Face and his men surrounded Han Yu at the top of the city.  Looking at the people surrounding him, Han Yu asked in confusion, "What do you want to do?"

    "Han Yu, are you interested in joining us in the city?" the city lord of the city asked Han Yu with a smile.

    "Not interested." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    The city lord of the city said hurriedly: "Don't refuse in such a hurry. Han Yu, listen to me. As long as you are willing to stay, I will appoint you as the deputy city lord of the city."

    "I don't want to be the city lord for you. I just want to leave this hellish place as soon as possible." Han Yu replied calmly.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 478 The way home

    As if he had guessed Han Yu's answer, the city lord of Qucheng didn't pay much attention to Han Yu's rejection of his solicitation. He just smiled and revealed the matter of solicitation.  (Full-text novels are updated the fastest) Then she turned to Han Yu and talked about the things that Han Yu was concerned about.  How to get out of here?

    "The only way to leave the Lost Kingdom is to open the space tunnel. But the space tunnel is not that easy to open. I have a clue here that may be useful to you."

    "What clue?" Han Yu asked.

    The city lord who went to the city said slowly: "Do you still remember the village in the forest that you told you to point you to here?"

    "Remember, what happened?"

    "There is a secret hidden in that village. If you know that secret, you will have greater hope of leaving here."

    After hearing what the city lord said, Han Yu looked at the city lord suspiciously, nodded slowly and replied: "Okay, in that case, I'll give it a try. Thank you for telling me about this. I'll let you know when I have time.  I will come back to you."

    "Go slowly, don't send me off."

    "Stay."

    After bidding farewell to the city lord, Han Yu returned along the original route.  But there are always some surprises in this world. Not long after Han Yu left for the city, he saw a group of people on the ground besieging a convoy, and the convoy was about to be breached.  Han Yu, who is naturally nosy, was ready to intervene.  When Han Yu thought about it, he would not run away from the village he was going to. He would save people first and then go to that village before it was too late.

    The fireball fell from the sky, catching Sand Pirates, who was immersed in joy, by surprise and looked up.  It was the guy who ruined their good fortune once when they went to the city. He couldn't help but yelled: "Are you done with it?" However, despite the scolding, the attacked Sand Bandit had no choice but to evacuate.  Fortunately, this attack was an accident in the first place, so even if the Sand Bandit was killed, it would not be a pity.

    Wait until the sand thieves leave.  Just as Han Yu was about to leave, he heard someone on the ground shouting, "Hero, thank you so much for your help." The speaker was a woman, and Han Yu didn't have enough determination to praise him.  At the invitation of the woman on the ground, Han Yu landed on the ground, smiled and said humbly to the lady who praised him: "Reward, reward. It's just a little effort."

    "It's a piece of cake for you, but for us, it's a life-saving grace. This hero is going to the city not far from here. Can you please come back to the city with us?" The lady smiled and said to Han Yu  Invited.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this and said with a smile: "I just came over there."

    The noble lady rolled her eyes and said: "It doesn't matter, I believe no one will say anything. And to be honest, I asked you to go to the city because I wanted you to protect us on the way. No one knows whether those sand thieves will  Go and come back again.”

    "That's it, okay, then I'll do my best and send you to the city." Han Yu thought for a while.  Said to the lady.  The lady's face lit up with joy when she heard this, she bent down and thanked her: "Thank you."

    "You're welcome. You're welcome." Han Yu replied, waving his hand.

    ……

    Seeing his wife coming back with Han Yu who had just left, the city lord looked at the two of them suspiciously.  Seeing this, the lady quickly said: "My dear, today is really dangerous. Without the help of this hero, I and the entourage may not be able to see you."

    "What's going on?" The city lord of Go City asked cooperatively.

    "On the way back, we encountered a sand bandit." The noble lady told what happened to her today and winked at the city lord behind Han Yu's back.

    Although he didn't know what his wife was going to do, the city lord still cooperated and said: "Really? Thank you so much, Han Yu. Please be sure to stay and have dinner with us, and treat it as if you saved my wife from me."  A little thanks, please don’t refuse.”

    Seeing the sincerity on the face of the city lord and the city lord’s wife also advising him, Han Yu reluctantly nodded and agreed to the invitation to stay for dinner.  When Han Yu and Gui Mian took off their bathing suits, the city lord asked his wife what she was planning.

    "Husband, what do you think of Han Yu's abilities?" the city lord's wife asked softly.

    “Nothing to say, it’s a pity that he has already rejected my invitation.” The city lord replied with a hint of regret.

    "Do you, husband, want that Han Yu to stay in the city and work for you?" the city lord's wife asked again.

    The city lord replied without hesitation: "Of course I do, it's just that they have already rejected it, so I can't force it on others. If this causes discord between the two parties, it will be unsightly."

    "Husband, husband, you really have no perseverance. I think that Han Yu is a thin-skinned person. As long as you can make him feel that he owes you, then letting him stay is not a problem."

    ? ?But how can I make him feel that he owes me something?  "

    "Idiot, husband, what are your favorite activities?" The city lord's wife looked at the city lord with a look that said, "There is nothing you can do about it."

    The city lord now understood what his wife was talking about, and asked uncertainly: "Is it possible?"

    “You’ll know if you try it.”

    With the encouragement of his wife, the city lord was ready to give it a try.  After dinner, the city lord asked Han Yu to play a small game. It was still early before going to bed, so Han Yu stayed and played a few games with the city lord.  He lost every time, and the city lord was so confident that he lost, and the city lord's wife thought she had a chance to win.  Before going to bed, the city lord's wife told the city lord to win as much as possible so that Han Yu would never be able to replace him in his lifetime.

    What the city lord’s wife didn’t expect was that not long after she went to bed, the city lord’s good luck ran out, and Han Yu’s good luck began.

    After one night, the city lord’s wife came to the city lord’s lounge after washing up, wanting to see the results of her husband’s battle last night.  I saw my husband sitting at the gambling table with a dull look on his face and a pile of white notes in his hand.

    "Husband, how much did you win? Where is Han Yuren?" The city lord's wife walked up and asked the city lord with a curious face.

    The city lord mechanically raised his head and glanced at his wife, as if he saw an enemy. He jumped up, rounded his arms, and slapped the city lord's wife in the face.  He roared angrily: "You prodigal bitch, look at your bad idea!"

    The city lord’s wife was stunned and sat on the ground covering her face.  He stared blankly at his furious husband, who was like a trapped animal, and said nothing for a long time.  The ghost face who came in after hearing the noise understood what was going on as soon as he saw it, and took advantage of the time to help the city lord's wife.  He whispered to the city lord's wife: "Madam, the city lord lost miserably last night."

    "Ah? How is it possible? My husband was still winning before I left." The city lord's wife shouted in disbelief when she heard this.

    "Is there anything impossible? Not long after you left, I started to have bad luck, but that Han Yu started to have good luck. I lost every time, and my eyes were red, my hair was messy, and I lost.  It’s clean inside.”

    "You. How much did you lose?" the city lord's wife asked in surprise.

    "Haha I can't remember clearly, these IOUs are only part of it." The city lord smiled miserably and said with some despair.

    “Hey, where’s that Han Yu?” The city lord’s wife took a breath of cold air.  asked quickly.

    "After leaving, do you still want me to keep him for breakfast?" the city lord replied angrily.

    "Then he wins money"

    "I don't want a penny. Before you leave, tell me that small gambling will make you happy, big gambling will hurt your body, and gambling with your life will destroy your family and your family." The city lord replied with a wry smile.

    "What about others?"

    "I'm leaving. I'm going to find that village in the forest. I don't have the shame to try to keep you here anymore." The city lord replied with a shrug.

    After hearing what the city lord said, the city lord’s wife remained silent for a long time.

    After splitting the conversation, Han Yu left for the city and had an uneventful journey this time. He found the previous village smoothly.  This time he did not show courtesy before attacking.  He threw the fireball directly at an empty house with a "boom" sound.  The roofs of the houses were ripped off.  The commotion caused this small village to become a mess.

    The village chief directed everyone to put out the fire and looked around for the source of the fire.  Unfortunately, I couldn't find it after searching for a long time, until I heard a familiar voice coming from above my head.  The village chief discovered the arsonist.

    "It's you" The village chief looked at Han Yu in surprise and couldn't say a word.  Han Yu, on the other hand, landed next to the village chief with a smile, grabbed the village chief's arm, and said with a smile: "Isn't it me? I really thanked you before, for showing me a good way, right?  Surprised? Why didn’t I die?”

    The village chief nodded subconsciously, then woke up and quickly shook his head.  Han Yu saw this and smiled: "You are shaking your head and nodding. What do you mean?"

    "I, I, um, you" The village chief stammered and couldn't say a complete sentence. Han Yu frowned and simply interrupted the village chief, stared at the village chief and said: "Stop talking, I said  ,do you understand?"

    Seeing the flame rising in Han Yu's hand, the village chief nodded hurriedly, looking at Han Yu with fear in his eyes.  Seeing the village chief nodding, Han Yu took the time to ask: "What is the name of your village?"

    "No name, we just hide here and live our lives. There is no official name." The village chief replied after hearing this.

    "That's it. Then let me ask you another question. How much do you know about space tunnels?"

    "Ah? Space tunnel? What is that?" the village chief looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    Seeing that the village chief’s expression doesn’t look like he’s faking it, Han Yu frowned and asked: "Don't you know? The city lord of the city told me this news, saying that you have clues about the space tunnel here,"

    "I don't know, I've never heard the old people mention it." The village chief shook his head and replied.

    "Don't lie to me, I have a bad temper, especially those who lie to me." Han Yu looked at the village chief with a calm expression and threatened.

    "I swear, I definitely don't know what you are talking about. By the way, how about I ask for you, maybe other people in the village know."

    Hearing the village chief’s proposal, Han Yu, who had no idea for a moment, nodded and agreed to the village chief’s proposal.  Not to mention, it’s really rewarding.  I saw a person in the village looking thoughtful, and said to the village chief: "Village Chief, does the strange old man at the east of the village know about the space tunnel that this person wants to ask about?"

    The village chief suddenly remembered after being reminded, looked at Han Yu and nodded repeatedly and said: "Yes, yes, only that old man may know about the space tunnel you mentioned, I will take you to ask him.  But let me remind you in advance that if you see something strange later, please just pretend you didn’t see it, okay?”

    "Okay, no problem." Han Yu agreed.

    Under the leadership of the village chief, Han Yu met a strange old man who lived at the east end of the village with a sloppy face.  Her hair was as messy as a chicken coop, and she wore a coat that was so dirty that the original color could no longer be seen.

    "Is there anything wrong with you?" the strange old man asked the village chief impatiently.

    "Oh, old donkey head, this gentleman has something to ask you." The village chief said to the strange old man with a smile.

    "No time. I'm very busy." The old donkey waved his hand and prepared to close the door.  Seeing this, the village chief said anxiously: "Old Donkey Head, don't go back in a hurry. I really have something to ask you."

    "What's up?"

    "Space tunnel."

    Hearing these four words, Lao Lutou opened the door, stared at Han Yu and asked, "Are you asking about the space tunnel?"

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded slightly, cherishing words like gold.  But the old donkey head didn't take it seriously. He grabbed Han Yu's arm with excitement and said, "Great, great. I finally found a volunteer. Everyone in the village is a coward, and anyone with talent is  No."

    Han Yu brushed away Old Donkey Tou's hand without leaving a trace, and explained his purpose.  I am here to ask how to open the space tunnel, not to be a guinea pig for you, a dirty and dirty old man.

    I heard that Han Yu just asked how to open the space tunnel.  He had no intention of being his experimental subject, and the old donkey head couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  However, Lao Donutou still gave a detailed answer to Han Yu's question.

    The so-called space tunnel, to put it bluntly, is a power vacuum layer created by the intersection of two powerful forces in this space.  Because of the mutual repulsion of the two forces, the space tunnel was born accordingly.  Another thing to note is that the destination of the space tunnel is random, and you may return to the human world.  There is also the risk of falling into the eighteen levels of hell.  Very big.

    After listening to Old Donkey Tou’s explanation, Han Yu thanked him.  Then he asked about the method of opening the space tunnel.  Just like what Lao Donkey Tou said before, when two powerful forces collide, it is possible to create a space tunnel.  But of the two forces, even if Han Yu is qualified, there is only one. Where can I find the other?  And it still has to be similar to my own strength?  Han Yu, who was unfamiliar with the place, couldn't think of anyone to ask for help, and the village chief, who had never been out of the village, was obviously not that type.

    "Hey, are you having trouble finding someone to cooperate with?" the old donkey asked softly.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and said to himself: "It would be great if there was another one of me, so that I don't have to worry about the lack of manpower to open the space tunnel."

    "There is something that can help you fulfill your wish." The old donkey said slowly.

    "What?" Han Yu asked.

    "Double mirror."

    "Double mirror?"

    "Yes, that thing is placed in the ancient pyramid temple deep in the forest. According to legend, as long as it is illuminated by that mirror, a clone will appear. Aren't you worried about the lack of manpower? With the help of the double mirror, you can still  There’s nothing to worry about.”

    With a word that woke up the dreamer, Han Yu immediately asked the old donkey head excitedly: "Where is the double sutra you mentioned now?"

    Hearing this, the old donkey pointed to the outside of the village and replied: "Just keep walking in this direction and you can see it. By the way, don't you know how to fly? Then you must fly there."

    "Is it this direction? Okay, I'll take a step first and let's have a good chat when I come back." Han Yu said hello to the old donkey head and flew to the direction pointed by the old donkey head.Towards.

    Seeing Han Yu fly away, the village chief quietly breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself: "This is like sending the god of plague away. I hope he never comes back in this life."

    Following the instructions of the old donkey head, Han Yu flew low and finally found the legendary pyramid.  The white stone is covered with moss, which makes it difficult to recognize if you don't look carefully.  Standing in front of the entrance of the pyramid, Han Yu took a deep breath, encouraged himself, and stepped into the pyramid.

    The corridor of the pyramid is not big. After walking for a while, Han Yu came to the central part of the pyramid. Looking at a simple mirror placed on the altar, Han Yu immediately stepped forward and prepared to take away the legendary mirror.  of double mirrors.

    When he was about twenty steps away from the altar, Han Yu suddenly felt a warning sign in his heart. He turned his body to the left without hesitation and raised his right hand to protect himself.  With a powerful swing of the huge snake's tail, Han Yu flew away.

    "Shiss" The strange python that succeeded in the sneak attack let out an excited roar.

    Han Yu looked angrily at the strange python falling from above. The flames in his hands suddenly surged. Seeing the strange python, he wanted to retreat and slowly began to retreat to a hidden place.  But Han Yu didn't intend to let this strange python go.  Han Yu is not a person who is willing to suffer losses. He will not take the initiative to bully others, but others should not easily bully him. If anyone dares to bully him, then just wait for Han Yu's revenge.

    Seeing that the strange python was about to escape, Han Yu immediately stopped hesitating and threw fireballs with both hands, causing the strange python to lie on the ground, avoiding Han Yu's attack.  It's just that if you defend for a long time, you will lose, not to mention that the strange python's movements are not flexible. After a while, the strange python was beaten to death by Han Yu.  Looking at the strange python lying on the ground panting, Han Yu slowly raised his right hand.

    "Crash!" Just when Han Yu was about to kill the strange python, there was a soft sound behind him. Han Yu quickly turned around, only to find that there was nothing. When he turned around again, he found that the person he was talking to before was missing.  .

    Damn it, I fell into a trap!  As soon as Han Yu thought of this word in his mind, he felt that his feet were empty and he fell into a trap.  The constant whereabouts did not frighten Han Yu. He could fly and could leave this ghost place at any time. But he didn't leave now because he wanted to know where the logical path would lead?  As for returning to the ground, you can do it at any time.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 479 Gemini

    As he continued to fall, Han Yu accidentally looked up and saw a shining thing above his head. At first, Han Yu thought it was because he was dazzled, but after taking a closer look, he saw that it was the thing he had seen at the altar before.  That mirror.  (Full text novels are updated the fastest)

    As soon as he saw that the mirror had also fallen down with him, Han Yu immediately stabilized his body, caught the falling mirrors, and subconsciously took a picture in front of his eyes. He saw himself in the mirror suddenly grinning at him.  .  This strange phenomenon startled Han Yu, and he immediately took out the double mirrors in his hands. He saw that the double mirrors that were thrown into the air suddenly burst out with a burst of bright light, and a figure emerged from the mirror, showing great interest.  looked at Han Yu.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Of course I am Han Yu. This is not the place to talk. Let's talk when we go out." With that said, the person who called himself Han Yu flew up first.  Han Yu didn't hesitate when he saw this and flew out immediately.

    The two people returned to the ground one after another and came to the central hall.  Han Yu looked at the person who looked exactly like him and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I'm Han Yu. There must be something wrong with your ears. I've told you twice."

    "Are you Han Yu? You came out of that mirror." Han Yu saw the double mirrors in the other person's hands and suddenly woke up.

    "Smart." Han Yu No. 2 snapped his fingers and looked at Han Yu appreciatively.

    "Then how did you disappear?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "Hehehe I won't disappear, you will be the one who disappears. There will not be two Han Yus in this world." After saying this, Han Yu No. 2 launched an attack without waiting for Han Yu's reaction.  Han Yu had to fight in a hurry.

    Because one is the shadow of the other.  Therefore, when two people fight, it can be said that there is no winner or lose. You know each other's weaknesses, and the other party is also fully aware of your own weaknesses.  The two of them had a great fight.  But still could not tell a winner.

    There was another powerful collision, and the energy wave generated finally collapsed the pyramid. Seeing that the pyramid was about to be destroyed, Han Yu and Han Yu No. 2 immediately wanted to leave, but at this moment, a powerful force crushed the two of them.  Han Yu was suddenly unable to move and could only watch helplessly as the rubble of the pyramid fell towards him.

    At that time, the two Han Yus almost chose the same method.  Wrapping himself in flames, he resisted the falling boulders from the top of the pyramid.  But when the master hiding in the dark saw that his plan failed, he immediately changed his plan. The ground beneath the two Han Yus suddenly shook.  There were cracks.  Han Yu No. 2 was unlucky enough to fall in.  Han Yu No. 2 closed his eyes in despair, but found that his hand was grabbed by Han Yu.

    "You want to save me?" Han Yu No. 2 asked in surprise.

    "Stop talking nonsense, if you have time to speak, why not climb up by yourself." Han Yu yelled and cursed while pulling Han Yu No. 2 hard.

    After a struggle, both Han Yus survived.  But there is no room for people inside the pyramid.  The two Han Yus walked outside the pyramid together.  No one spoke a word along the way until they reached the door of the pyramid. Han Yu No. 2 couldn't help but ask Han Yu: "Why did you save me just now?"

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Han Yu No. 2 glared and said: "Stop pretending to be confused. If you think you can make me surrender with that kind of small favor. Then let me tell you, that is impossible."

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Han Yu No. 2.  He said angrily: "Excuse me, what do you think you are? If you don't urinate and show off your bad luck, how many people do you think are willing to take care of it?"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Han Yu No. 2 was so angry that his eyes bulged. He glared at Han Yu angrily and shouted, "If you dare, say it again."

    "What's the point of saying it again? It's okay to say it ten times." Han Yu immediately replied.

    Han Yu No. 2, who was so angry, immediately rushed towards Han Yu regardless of the situation, while Han Yu greeted him with a raised fist without fear.  The two people gave up using their abilities, just like two ordinary people without power, rolling and fighting on the ground holding each other.  After a long time, the two of them lay stretched out on the ground tired from the fight, looking at the sky and panting.

    "I didn't expect you to be quite resistant to beatings." Han Yu No. 2 said slowly.  Han Yu on the side glanced sideways at Han Yu No. 2, curled his lips and said: "You are not bad, but I firmly believe that I will only be the winner in the future. Don't be convinced, just your two brushes, if it weren't for me  I’ll let you, hum…”

    "Do I want you to give in?" Han Yu No. 2 was furious, jumped up from the ground, and shouted at Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't take it seriously at all, pretending that he didn't want to talk to him, and turned his back to Han Yu No. 2.  Han Yu No. 2 was so angry that his eyes were red and his whole body was shaking. He pointed at Han Yu and said angrily: "You don't? Guy, if you have the ability, come back and fight for 300 rounds.  "

    "Not interested." Han Yu said lightly, stretched out his hand to Han Yu No. 2 and said, "Give me the mirror."

    "Oh." Han Yu No. 2 responded and handed the mirror in his hand to Han Yu and took it. Han Yu glanced at Han Yu No. 2 in surprise and said nothing.  Han Yu No. 2 was also stunned for a moment, and then his expression returned to normal.

    Han Yu did not return the mirror in his hand to Han Yu No. 2. On the contrary, he put the mirror into his arms, and then looked at Han Yu No. 2 with a triumphant smile.

    "Have I ever told you that your smile is actually quite weak?" Han Yu No. 2 said to Han Yu slowly.

    Han Yu didn’t take it seriously when he heard this, and said with a smile: “Do you think I need to care about the opinions of a loser?”

    "Loser? Did I fail?" Han Yu No. 2 asked with a sneer.

    Han Yu smiled, looked at Han Yu No. 2 seriously and said: "Do you think I am a person who can tell lies? From the moment you handed me the double mirror, you have already lost. Although our  The same, even the power is the same, but you are born from the twin mirrors, the twin mirrors are like your body, as long as you master the twin mirrors, you will master your life."

    "Humph, that's nonsense." Han Yu No. 2 said with disdain.

    Han Yu wasn’t angry either, he just quietly took out the double mirror.  Looking at Han Yu No. 2, he said calmly: "Whether what I said is true, you just have to experience it for yourself." As he said that, Han Yu gently stretched out his index finger and flicked the double mirror in his hand.

    “Oops,” Han Yu No. 2 screamed, covering his forehead with his hand.  He looked at Han Yu and the double mirrors in his hands with a look of horror.

    "It seems you have realized it." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "I don't believe it!" Han Yu No. 2 screamed strangely and rushed towards Han Yu who was holding a pair of mirrors.

    Han Yu, on the other hand, calmly reached out and flicked the double mirror again. Han Yu No. 2 immediately squatted down with his legs in his arms. When Han Yu No. 2 was ready to take action again, he saw Han Yu raising the double mirror and preparing to take action.  Thrown to the ground hard.  Han Yu No. 2 no longer dares to take risks.  Since he couldn't resist, the only choice left for Han Yu No. 2 was to surrender.

    Seeing Han Yu No. 2 surrender.  Han Yu smiled proudly, but he did not dare to be careless at this time. After putting the double mirrors close to his body, Han Yu was about to leave with Han Yu No. 2.  I heard a man's voice coming from nowhere, "It's strange to have friends from far away. Friends, since you're here, why don't you come in and sit down before you leave?"

    "I'm not familiar with you, so I'm sorry to bother you." Han Yu replied, signaling Han Yu No. 2 to leave quickly with him.  Unexpectedly, before Han Yu and Han Yu No. 2 had gone far, the voice came over again, "If you want to know the secret to opening the space tunnel, then it would be better if you die and come meet me."

    As soon as these words came out, Han Yu couldn't move.  The other party's words hit his weak point.  Han Yu had to stop and listen to what the other party wanted to do.

    "My home is not far from your place. Walk a hundred meters east. There is a cave there. I will wait for you in the cave." After saying that, no matter what Han Yu was saying, he got no response.

    "Hey, are you going?" Han Yu No. 2 asked Han Yu impatiently.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "We have to go, but we have to be more careful when we go. I don't want to be tricked by others."

    "It's really troublesome, so let me take the lead. Anyway, as long as the double mirrors are not damaged, I won't have any abnormalities. So you have to take good care of the double mirrors."

    "I would have done it even if you didn't tell me." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    The two Han Yus discussed it for a while, and then followed the prompts of the mysterious voice and found the cave.  Han Yu No. 2 was in front, Han Yu was behind, and the two Han Yus walked into the cave one after the other.  After walking about thirty meters, I saw a person sitting cross-legged under a bright light, and that person still had his back to the two Han Yus.

    Before Han Yu could speak, he heard the man say slowly: "You are here, not bad, not bad. Keep working hard, and sooner or later you will be able to leave here."

    "With your auspicious words, you just said something about the space tunnel. Now that I'm here, can you tell me?" Han Yu No. 2 opened his mouth and said to the mysterious man in accordance with the previous agreement.

    "No need to worry, no need to worry. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Mianbi. I came to you this time because I have figured out that there is a cause and effect between me and you."

    "Cause and effect? ??We're not interested in hearing this. Let's talk about it next time when we have time." As soon as Han Yu heard this, he stood up and prepared to leave.

    "Hehehe I am not a place where you can come and leave as you please. Nie Zhan, you are here"Who is this? He has not shown his true form to me!  "Facing the wall suddenly shouted.

    Han Yu and Han Yu No. 2 looked at each other and said to each other in unison: "He was just talking about you, right?"

    "I'm talking about you two! Where did you two evil deeds escape here Oh, don't do anything. If you have something to say, talk to me. Oh, don't slap me in the face" Halfway through his words, Han Yu and  Han Yu No. 2 was flattened.

    ……

    The clothes are torn and the bamboo hat has fallen off.  Standing aside with a bruised face and a bruised face, he served Han Yu and Han Yu No. 2 with a smile on his face.  And Han Yu crossed his legs, looked at the wall and shouted: "Nie Zhan, who are you? Why don't you show your true colors to me!"

    Facing the wall, he felt a very familiar feeling when he heard these words. Isn't this what he often said before he conquered demons?  But today, someone used it to talk about myself. To be honest, it felt really uncomfortable.

    "Hey, stop scaring people, they're going to cry if you don't look at them." Han Yu No. 2 said to Han Yu in disdain, and then said to the opposite wall: "I said bald donkey, the situation is like this now, you  It's better to cooperate and tell everything you know. It also saves us from wasting time and energy. Do you think this is true? Of course, it doesn't matter if you don't tell me. I have many ways to ravage you. I will make you regret being born in this world.  .”

    "I" Facing the wall, he was about to be strong-willed, but was frightened back by Han Yu's cold snort.  Reluctantly, he began to tell his story.

    The little monk Fa Sheng faced the wall. He came to this world for the purpose of spiritual practice, but when the little monk wanted to go back, he found that he couldn't go back, so he stayed.  Because this is the country of the dead, what Facing the Wall usually does most is transcendence. Some of them are willing to transcend, and some are unwilling to be transcended.  In short, overall, Mianbi's transcendence record has been very smooth, until he met Han Yu, a guy who didn't follow common sense. The magic weapon Mianbi carried had no effect on Han Yu at all.  Without the help of magic weapon.  Facing the wall is like a dish in front of Han Yu. He is extremely obedient and sensible.

    After listening to the wall talk about his own affairs, Han Yu asked: "I'm not interested in your affairs. Let's talk about space tunnels. How can we increase the probability of space tunnels?"

    "It's easy to say, it's nothing more than trying to maintain the same intensity of the two forces. Of course, this is just talk, but it is very difficult to actually do it."

    After listening to what Facing the Wall said.  Han Yu fell into deep thought.  Indeed, as Facing the Wall said, it is indeed easier said than done.  Fortunately, Han Yu No. 2 is a copy of himself.  That is to say, the coordination between him and himself should be very strong.

    With this understanding.  Han Yu immediately planned a training plan between himself and Han Yu No. 2.  After handling his own affairs, Han Yu looked at the wall with interest and said, "Hey, if you want to see it, just do it openly. Don't act like a thief and let people beat you up if they see it."  impulse."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, he looked at Han Yu and asked, "Well, can I ask you a question?"

    "You ask."

    "You're not dead yet, right?" He asked tentatively while facing the wall.

    "Nonsense." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Mianbi angrily, stood up and asked Mianbi, "Do you have anything else? If nothing else, my companions and I will start practicing."

    "Uhit's okay." Facing the wall and looking at Han Yu with unkind eyes, he wisely closed his mouth.  Han Yu reached out his hand with satisfaction and patted the little bald head facing the wall, and said with a smile: "You know what's going on."

    Since that day, the environment around the house facing the wall has been changed. In order to develop the best cooperation, Han Yu and Han Yu No. 2 continued to practice until Lin Ke suddenly appeared in front of Han Yu one day

    "This is what happened." Han Yu slowly said to everyone.

    "Han Yu, where are the double mirrors?" Lin Ke asked curiously.

    "Here it is." Han Yu said and took out the double mirror from his arms.  Then he said: "I don't know why, but since I came back here, the double mirror has turned into an ordinary mirror, and Han Yu No. 2 has disappeared."

    "Is it because they can't adapt to this environment?" Field said aloud.

    "It's also possible." Han Yu nodded after hearing this.

    Lin Ke took the double mirror and looked left and right, but he still couldn't see anything mysterious about this mirror.  Ordinary frame, ordinary mirror. If Han Yu hadn't mentioned it earlier, I'm afraid no one would pay attention to this ordinary mirror.

    I accidentally looked at myself in the mirror, only to find that I suddenly grinned at myself in the mirror.  Li Nakuang thought he was dazzled, so he quickly took a closer look, only to find that everything about himself in the mirror was normal.??.  But when Lin Ke wasn't paying attention, his reflection in the mirror started making faces at Lin Ke again.  Lin Ke looked carefully again and found that his reflection in the mirror had returned to normal.

    "Lin Ke, what's wrong with you? Is it fun?" Han Yu asked Lin Ke with a smile.

    "Han Yu, this mirror, I'm a little abnormal in this mirror." Lin Ke said when returning the double mirror to Han Yu.

    "Huh?" Han Yu responded in disbelief, picked up the double mirror and looked at it, looking at himself in the mirror in confusion, and then at Lin Ke.  Lin Ke saw this and asked quickly: "Is that guy making faces at you?"

    "Lin Ke, I've worked hard for you during this time, take a good rest." After a brief silence, Han Yu reached out and patted Lin Ke's shoulder and said with a smile.

    If it were any other time, Lin Ke would be very happy with Han Yu's actions, but now, Lin Ke is very unhappy. She thinks this is a sign that Han Yu doesn't believe in herself.

    "Han Yu, you don't believe me?" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu steadily and asked with an angry face.

    "Han Yu turned his head to the side with some guilt after hearing this. He didn't look at Lin Ke who was about to speak when he saw two hands lifting his head hard. Lin Ke had an angry look on his face and said to himself in a cold voice: "Han Yu, if you  Take a good rest when you are tired.  But I assure you, I was not dazzled just now.  I can give you proof.  "

    "Okay, I believe you, then how are you going to prove it?" Han Yu asked in compromise.

    "Huh, the way is very simple, just smash it!" As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Ke snatched the double mirror from Han Yu's hand, raised it high and was about to smash it, when he heard a man's urgent voice: "  Damn it, don't smash it, don't smash it, I'll just come out and see you." Hearing this voice, everyone was silent. No one thought that something that had been declared scrapped by Han Yu could actually send out a cry for help again.  Regardless of whether this is true or not, but overall, it is still very eye-catching.

    He saw a white light emitting from the double mirrors, shining on the ground. When the white light dissipated, Han Yu looked at the guy who appeared in front of everyone and couldn't help shouting: "Facing the wall!?" (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 480: Joining the War

    Facing the wall, a young bald man in a lost country is determined to cross over to everyone.  It's a pity that he was not good at studying and failed repeatedly, and he gave up completely after meeting Han Yu.  However, Han Yu was still surprised that the little bald man followed him into this world.

    "You, are you a living person too?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    Facing the wall who was lying on the ground jumped up from the ground when he heard this, and shouted angrily at Han Yu: "Nonsense, why can't I be a living person? Oh, you have something to say, why do you have to use your hands and feet?"  "

    Looking at the wall with his head covered and a look of grievance on his face, Han Yu withdrew his hand and said: "If you want others to speak well, you should speak well first. Tell me, why are you here?"

    "I followed you here." Facing the wall, he heard the words and replied.  However, after seeing Han Yu's unkind expression, he immediately changed his tune and said, "If you have anything to ask, just ask directly. Don't make me guess."

    Facing the wall's knowledge made Han Yu very satisfied, and he asked: "Tell me how you got to the Lost Kingdom. Since you can come here with me, it means that you are a living person, and in the Lost Kingdom, living people are like  It’s an impossible existence.”

    "Well Generally speaking, it is impossible for a living person to stay in the Lost Kingdom for a long time, but that does not include me. I have a special method, please forgive me for not telling you, because it is a secret that is not passed down by the master.  "Facing the wall, he thought for a while and then said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu did not ask any further questions. He nodded to express his understanding and then asked: "Then why did you go to the Lost Country?"

    What Han Yu didn’t expect was.  After hearing his question.  Facing the wall and looking up to the sky, he let out a long sigh and said faintly: "It's hard to explain in words, but I can't blame others. I can only say that I was ignorant and naive back then."

    When he saw that there seemed to be a story, Han Yu was immediately interested and quickly urged him to tell the story in detail.  Under Han Yu's questioning, Mianbi revealed the reason why he went to the Lost Kingdom. In the final analysis, his unscrupulous master coaxed Mianbi to the Lost Kingdom in the name of training his younger brother, but did not tell Mianbi how to go back.  The original world.  Face the wall and accept the reality helplessly.  And just when he was about to show off his ambitions, he met Han Yu.  Ever since, there was no ambition, only how to leave that hellish place in the lost country.  In order to avoid Han Yu's rejection.  Facing the wall has been committed to Han Yu's twin mirrors until he was brought back to the real world by Han Yu. He got carried away and made a joke with Lin Ke.

    "You mean, this mirror is a treasure?" Han Yu asked, looking at the wall with a strange expression.  Facing the wall, there was no doubt that he was there, and he nodded and replied: "Yes, this mirror is indeed a treasure."

    "Then did you see my clone in the mirror?" Han Yu asked again.

    "No, didn't he come back with you?"

    "No." Han Yu replied honestly.

    "Hey, that's strange. Logically speaking, your clone should be facing each other in the mirror. Now that he is not here, there is only one possibility. He and you have been fused together."

    "Fusion?"

    "Yes, you and your clone are originally one, and fusion is a matter of time. Now it seems that your clone has merged with you, so you can't find him."

    "Then if I look in the mirror again, can I summon the clone again?"

    “I’m afraid I don’t believe this.”

    "Why?"

    "I don't know the specific reason. But in fact, since you returned to the real world, the double mirrors have changed. They no longer deliberately copy the things reflected in the mirrors, but have become places where people can hide."

    "Ah? Tibetans?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, but he was relieved immediately.  Instead of asking about the twin mirrors, he asked Mianbi: "What are you going to do in the future?"

    "ErI don't know either." Facing the wall was stunned for a moment, then he smiled bitterly and shook his head.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said: "If you don't know, why not listen to my opinion and settle down here. (.) Maybe you can become the leader of a religion."

    Facing the wall and hearing the words, he smiled bitterly.  Looking at Han Yu, he said: "Don't look at this kind of joke, how can I be qualified to be the leader of a religion? It's impossible for me alone."

    "You are really unambitious. Forget it, you have to think about your future. I can only give you some suggestions. The key is up to you. You go eat something first, and then take a good rest. Bafang,  You are responsible for receiving him."

    "Okay, Mr. Wall-Facing, please follow me." Shi Bafang stood up in response and said politely to the wall.

    "Thanks."

    After sending Mianbi away, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and others and said, "Just say what you want to say."

    "Then let me talk it over first. Han Yu, do you know who the person facing the wall is?" Ning Ping asked first.

    "Not quite sure"?, But from my understanding, he should be the kind of person who is stubborn, not a bad person, and a little smart.  "Han Yu said slowly.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping nodded slightly and said nothing.  When Han Yu saw this, he asked in confusion: "Ning Ping, why did you just ask me that question? You don't like that one facing the wall?"

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "I can't say I don't like him, but I don't mean I like him either. I just feel that the guy facing the wall has an uncomfortable temperament that makes people want to slap him in the face."

    "You are a bit biased." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Before he finished speaking, he heard the sound of rapid footsteps. Keya ran in with a look of urgency. When he saw that almost everyone was there, he hurriedly said to Field: "Field, a large number of monsters suddenly appeared on the other side of the black hole.  We are about to be unable to withstand it any longer, please go to our aid immediately."

    Field did not answer and turned to look at Han Yu.  Han Yu was slightly moved when he saw this. He understood Field's purpose of doing this, nodded and said: "Since everyone is here, why not go and see how many monsters there are." After saying that, Han Yu stood up and walked out the door.  go.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping and others also stood up and followed him out.  Keya was stunned for a moment.  He quickly followed and acted as a guide.

    Under the leadership of Keya.  Han Yu and others arrived at their destination soon.  Looking at the fierce battlefield, Han Yu said to Field and others: "Everyone, go help."

    Without Elune’s help to suppress them, the monsters in the black hole became more and more rampant and attacked more and more frequently. However, these monsters did not expect that this time they would hit the iron plate.

    Kasyapa is fighting with Prophet Sander.  Kasyapa hated his opponent very much.  Kassapa, who had always been proud of himself, felt embarrassed that he would be stopped in this place.  But things are getting better now. With the constant fighting, Prophet Sander has reached the point where he is running out of fuel.  If nothing unexpected happens, this battle will be Sander's last battle. Kasyapa is confident that he will take the opponent's life today.

    ? ? Continuous battles have made Prophet Sander unable to even transform into a dragon.  He could only rely on his rich combat experience and the support of the great elder to fight with Kasyapa and delay it to prevent Kasyapa from attacking other elves.  These attacks were all delayed in this way. First, Prophet Sander and the Great Elder held back Kasyapa, and then the remaining elves quickly destroyed the monsters that appeared with Kasyapa until Kasyapa became a lonely man.  , this time the attack is considered to have survived.

    But this time, there were too many monsters rushing out after Kasyapa. What was frightening was that the black hole continued to pour out more monsters.

    "Is this going to be the end this time?" Prophet Sander thought sadly.  Just such a distraction.  When Kasyapa's attack arrived, Prophet Sander saw that he could not dodge, so he simply closed his eyes and waited for death.

    ……

    "Mr. Sander, is it a bit too early to give up now? There are many girls among the elves who have not been harassed by you yet." A joking voice sounded in Sander's ears.  Sander opened his eyes and saw that it was Ningping.  Just when he closed his eyes and waited to die, Ning Ping and others finally arrived.

    "Be careful, this guy is not easy to deal with." Sander reminded Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this, slowly drew out the Qingyun Sword and said: "If it's too easy to deal with, then it's not worth my while to draw the sword. Mr. Sander, you must have been working very hard during this period, please step aside and take a rest.  Just leave this to me and my companions.”

    "How can this be done, even if this difficult guy is left to you. There are many monsters appearing this time, and our manpowermanpower" Sander couldn't go on at this point.  Right before his eyes, a sea of ??fire sealed the exit of the black hole, and all the monsters that rushed out of the hole were burned to death without exception.

    "This, this is" Sander pointed at Han Yu not far away and asked Ning Ping in surprise.

    "That's Han Yu, our leader." Ning Ping replied calmly, and then fought with Kasyapa.  Sander stood there stunned for a while, then slowly backed away, preparing to find a place to rest for a while.  As a result, after taking more than ten steps back, he bumped into someone.  Sander turned around and was about to apologize when he realized that the person he bumped into turned out to be the Great Elder.  It's just that the great elder's appearance is a bit strange at this time.

    "Hey, what's wrong with you?" Sander asked curiously.

    The great elder who was being questioned suddenly became excited. After seeing clearly that it was Sander who asked him, he said angrily: "It's okay."

    "Is everything okay? No, I see you staring straight at that little guy. Are you attracted to her? Let me remind you that old cows eating young grass are something to be avoided."

    After hearing Sander’s words, the elder’s face turned crimson, not out of shyness after having his inner thoughts revealed, but out of anger after being wantonly spread rumors.

    "Believe it or not, I want to slap you to death right now." The great elder stared at Sander through gritted teeth and spoke word by word.

    Hearing this, Sander smiled and replied: "?, I believe it, I believe whatever you say.  "After saying that, Sander curled his lips quietly. Unfortunately, the action of curling his lips was seen by the great elder. The great elder was so angry that he was shaking all over. He kept reminding himself that he should not be as knowledgeable as the bastard in front of him or argue with such a bastard.  It will also lower your taste.

    Seeing that the elder did not beat himself, Sander's cheap attack, whispered: "I said Jenny, you can consider clearly that people are less than twenty youths. How can you look at you, you, you, you  Just save it. Although you can still be called a MILF now, but oh oh oh, let go, let go, I don't dare anymore. "

    The elder angrily reached out and grabbed Sander's cheek, pulled it hard to both sides, and cursed: "I told you that you are an old man and you are talking nonsense. Let's see if I don't tear up your stinky mouth."

    The words are divided into two parts.  I didn’t mention how the Great Elder repaired Elder Sander, but on the battlefield, with the addition of Ning Ping and others, the elves who were about to be defeated finally stabilized their position.  Ning Ping blocked Kasyapa, Han Yu blocked the reinforcements in the black hole, and Field sniped and killed the leader of the monster group. The leaderless monsters were taken advantage of by the elves to counterattack, and finally regained the lost position.

    Seeing that this attack failed again, Kasyapa glared at Ningping who was standing opposite him, and said breathlessly: "Damn it. If it weren't for you bastards, we would have won today."

    "Yes, it's a pity. Who said we are not on the same side? What are you going to do now? Fight or leave?" Ning Ping replied slowly.

    Kasyapa sneered when he saw this, "I want to leave. Can you stop me?"

    "If you want to leave, of course I won't stop you, at least not now. Go slowly and don't send me away." Seeing this, Ning Ping took advantage of the situation and sheathed his sword, and said to Kasyapa with a smile.

    Kasyapa was choked and felt uncomfortable in his chest. He wanted to stay and fight with Ning Ping, but he had already received the order from the leader to retreat. He just stared at Ning Ping bitterly and said: "Don't be proud. Who will win in the end? It's not yet  That’s easy to say.”

    "There's nothing to say. I'm telling you right now, we are the only ones who can win." Ning Ping replied confidently.

    "I hope you can always maintain this kind of confidence." Kasyapa sneered and retreated without any more nonsense.

    When Kasyapa broke through the wall of fire and returned to the black hole, the victorious elves let out a cheer. They knew very well that if humans like Ningping hadn't joined, their elves would have been in bad luck this time.  Especially Han Yu, who came to help for the first time, was really awesome.  People often say that fire and water have no mercy.  I finally saw it today. In the entire battle, more than half of the monsters were killed by Han Yu. No wonder Ningping and the others would try their best to wake him up. He was really a good helper.

    "Thank you. Without your help today, our elves would probably have suffered." The great elder thanked Han Yu and others sincerely.

    Han Yu waved his hand when he heard this.  He said to the Great Elder: "You're welcome, Great Elder. We have been taking care of you elves during this period, so we should do something. However, Great Elder, please don't blame me for being so passive. You are not going to give me any chance of passively defending like this."  Method, and I think your defense is about to collapse. If you don’t change, please forgive me, I’m afraid you won’t be able to hold on for too long.”

    The great elder sighed softly when he heard this, looked at the elves who were setting up defenses, and said softly: "I don't know, but besides doing this, we have no other way. If you can, please  You and your companions can provide us with some methods."

    "Well in that case, let me tell you. The first thing is the equipment. You don't have to worry about this. I heard from Field that he is going to provide you with a batch of equipment. It's just because of my delay. It will be delivered to you right away.  Come, and teach you how to use it. As for the others, I suggest you divide the power in your hands into categories, at least into combat teams and reserve teams, and you can no longer swarm them all at the entrance of the cave. And"

    Before Han Yu could speak, he saw an elf running over in a panic. When he saw the great elder, he opened his mouth to speak, but when he saw Han Yu, he immediately shut his mouth.  Han Yu understood this and walked aside.  The great elder smiled apologetically at Han Yu, and then asked the out-of-breath elf: "What's the bad news?"

    "Tree of Life, there is news from the Tree of Life that the elves inside want to negotiate with us."

    "Negotiation?" The great elder's face became strange when he heard this.  Asked: "What did Elder Chris say?"

    "The elder asked you to come up with an idea."

    “That’s it, then you have to work hard again and ask Elder Chris to wait for a while while I ask a few humans to help her support the situation, so that she will not be bullied during the negotiation.”

    "Yes." The elf who delivered the message responded and ran towards the tree of life regardless of his own fatigue.

    After sending away the elf who delivered the message, the great elder found Han Yu and told him his request.?Han Yu.  Han Yu was not angry after hearing this, and agreed to the elder's request with good temper. However, Han Yu asked the elder to let him take Lin Ke and Han Mengxin with him, so as not to cause trouble for him who was not familiar with the situation.  The great elder fully agreed to Han Yu's request.  The Great Elder had carefully calculated that as long as Ning Ping and Field were there, she would be confident that the monster in the black hole would not be able to advance at all. If Lin Ke and Han Mengxin left, she would not have to spare any manpower to protect them.

    Inside the black hole

    Kasyapa knelt on the ground with a respectful expression. In front of him, a man was pacing back and forth, furious.  Originally, today's plan was perfect. If it weren't for the interference from outsiders like Han Yu, they would have been standing on the ground outside the black hole.  But now, there are countless casualties among his men, but there is no progress at all. This makes Kasyapa's boss Mojie not angry, how can he not be angry.  If I had sent more troops earlier

    "It's a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world. No matter how much you say, it's just nonsense."  After being alone for a long time, Mojie said to Kasyapa: "You go down to rest first, and I will go with you when we attack next time."

    Hearing this, Kassapa smiled slightly and asked softly: "Sir, are you ready to go into battle in person? Is there someone above who can't wait any longer?"

    "Yes, those old guys thought our progress was too slow. They all boasted about what would happen if they were in charge. And the most important thing is that you can't wait any longer." Mojie sighed and said.

    Hearing this, Kasyapa stopped talking and lowered his head silently.  .  .  )

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 481 The goddess is born

    In front of the Tree of Life, Chrissy was waiting anxiously. The elf sent to report the news came back and said that the Great Elder would send someone to support her.  Although Chris didn't expect the great elder to send anyone to support the scene, in her heart, Chris was still vaguely looking forward to it.  Who will be sent?  Seer Sander?  Probably not. Even if there is no conflict between the Great Elder and Prophet Sander, depending on the current state of Prophet Sander, the result of trying to support the situation may just show cowardice.  But apart from Prophet Sander, is there anyone else in the clan who can do anything?

    With this question in mind, Chris saw the person she had been waiting for for a long time.  She knew Han Yu personally. Although she had not spoken to him, from the conversation with Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, Chrissy knew that Han Yu was a person who treated others with an equal measure of respect.  People like this cannot be offended.  This kind of person will not accommodate others just to wrong himself. In the eyes of this kind of person, everyone is equal, and what he pays will be rewarded.  In order to get Han Yu's reward, Chris smiled and said to Lin Ke and Han Mengxin; "Lin Ke, Mengxin, you are here. This must be Han Yu."

    "Hello." Han Yu nodded and said hello.

    "Hello, I'm going to trouble you today." Chris replied quickly.

    "You're welcome. If you need any help from me, please just ask." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Seeing Han Yu say this, Chrissy felt relieved. When the elf who delivered the letter came back, he had already reported the battle situation on the other side of the black hole to her. Chrissy knew that the big boy with a sunny smile in front of her was getting down.  Your hands can be as dark as you want.  But for this.  Kris didn’t have any objections.  Think about it too.  Since they are enemies, of course they should be a bit more cunning.  Why must we convince people with virtue? If you don't obey, we will beat you until you do.  Why do you have to pay attention to the process? As long as the result is good, that's fine.

    Now that everyone is here, Chris briefly explained the current situation to Han Yu and others, and then took Han Yu and Tiger to the door under the tree of life.  Speaking of regrets, I'm afraid Chris was the one who regretted it. She tried her best to open the door, but not only did she not find the reason why the tree of life withered.  Instead, the elves have set up a powerful enemy, making the elves who were already short of manpower even more short of manpower.  If it weren't for this, Chris would never have agreed to talk to the elves in the Tree of Life.

    According to the elves in the tree of life, there are elves like Chris outside.  They are all fakes, and only those around the goddess Elune are the real elves.  But Chris thinks, how can a bunch of copied guys become authentic.  Chris refused to give in on this issue, which brought the negotiation to a deadlock.

    The two parties broke up unhappy and agreed to talk the next day.  But on the way back, Tiger reported to Chris in a low voice: "Elder, Han Yu is missing."

    "Ah? What's going on? Didn't I tell you to take a good look at him?" Chris was taken aback and asked in a low voice.

    "This. I didn't expect that in just a blink of an eye, the person disappeared. Could it be that he was captured by the elves?" Tiger whispered.

    Chris thought for a while after hearing this, shook his head and said: "It's unlikely. Although the contact time is not long, I think that Han Yu is not a master who is willing to suffer easily. You said he would be willing to be kept silent.  Take it away?"

    "But in this case, how can we explain to Lin Ke and Han Mengxin? Should we tell them that we lost Han Yu?" Tiger said anxiously.

    "Keep your voice down, don't let those guys hear you. Don't worry, Han Yu will be fine. We'll tell you later that Han Yu accepted our mission and infiltrated the enemy."

    "can it be done?"

    “Let’s try it, just in case it works.” Chris said uncertainly.

    ……

    "Where is this? How did I get here? Where are Elder Chris and the others?" Han Yu looked around in confusion.  I had just accompanied Elder Chris to negotiate with other elves. How come I was here in the blink of an eye?

    Because I don’t know where I am.  Han Yu randomly picked a direction and walked over.  People who are lost usually do this, whether it's right or not.  Go to the end of one path first, and if it doesn't work, go back and take another path.  Although this method is very laborious, the effect is good.

    After walking forward for about ten minutes, Han Yu saw a door with three big words "Control Room" written on it.  Pushing the door open and walking in, there was a huge test tube placed in the middle of the empty room, and in that test tube, there was a female elf with full body fluids soaked in it.

    Seeing the good-looking elf, Han Yu couldn't help but whistle and admired it happily.  The female elf in the test tube was obviously alarmed.  When he opened his eyes and saw that it was a human being, he couldn't help but said in disappointment, "Why is there a human being here?"

    ?"Hi, my name is Han Yu, what's your name?" Han Yu greeted with a smile.

    The female elf heard this and replied indifferently: "Elune."

    "Oh, so you are Elune. I heard that you are a goddess. How come a goddess is so poor that she can't even afford clothes?" Han Yu asked with a smile on his face.

    Elune was so angry that she glared at Han Yu fiercely, and was about to scold her, but then she rolled her eyes, put on her clothes, looked at Han Yu with a pitiful expression, and said, "I can't help it, I'm being bullied by those ungrateful people."  The guys were imprisoned. They were worried that I would come out, so they hid all my clothes. Brave human beings, do me a favor?"

    "Okay, you say it." Han Yu replied casually.

    Elune was overjoyed when she heard this and said quickly: "Can you please get me out of this damn test tube?"

    "You mean, let me let you out?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Yes, yes, yes." Elune nodded quickly and replied.

    "Hehehehe" Han Yu made a series of evil laughs, and then asked Elune: "Do you think I am a fool?"

    "Ah? No, no, no, you are very handsome and look very smart." Because she wanted to ask for help, Elune quickly asked for money and threw it at Han Yu.

    Han Yu accepted Elune’s kind words with a smile.  His face suddenly brightened.  He looked at Elune and asked: "Since you don't think I'm stupid, then why do you still say such idiotic things as asking me to save you? Are you stupid yourself, or do you think I am as stupid as you?"

    Speaking of which, Elune already understood that the other party would not help her leave this test tube.  Speaking of which, Elune was full of resentment.  I originally thought that the elves who had awakened would respect a goddess like me and would release themselves to take charge of the overall situation, but the result was very disappointing.  Those ungrateful guys really did marry a daughter-in-law and throw it over the wall through a matchmaker.  As soon as I got my own approval.  They just threw themselves aside and went to play by themselves.

    "Are you not going to help me anymore?" Elune asked, staring at Han Yu.

    "Yeah." Han Yu smiled and nodded.

    "I will curse you." Elune threatened Han Yu.  The smile on Han Yu's face remained unchanged, he stretched out his hand and raised a ball of flame, smiled and said to Elune: "Please don't curse me. Otherwise, I will turn you into a delicious broth."  Then, Han Yu flicked his right index finger, and a flame flew to the bottom of the huge test tube.

    Although Elune knew in her heart that this small fire was useless against the test tube, with Han Yu, the arsonist, the small fire would turn into a big fire, and she didn't even have a place to retreat.

    In order not to be boiled into test tube broth by Han Yu, Elune had to choose to compromise.  Compromizable results.  In the name of the goddess, she made countless promises to Han Yu.

    The victorious Han Yu did not leave in a hurry, but stayed in the control room and listened to the story.  Elune was like an old pervert who had been suppressed for three years without seeing a woman. With a little guidance from Han Yu, Elune opened up her chat box and talked endlessly about her experiences.  Speaking of which, Elune is definitely more talkative than talkative, and Han Yu is Elune's loyal listener. He always listens with a smile, which makes Elune feel attracted to Han Yu for a while.  The joy of meeting a soulmate.

    "Bang" The door of the control center was kicked open.  When an elf passed by outside, he heard Elune talking to someone, but after taking a closer look, he found that there was no shortage of people on his side.  The clone elf, who knew something was wrong, had just arrived at the control center with his people.

    “Run!” Elune shouted to Han Yu.  After this shout, the clone elves looked at Elune with dissatisfaction, and secretly said in their hearts: "Who are you from?"

    Han Yu was also surprised.  However, he didn't show it and thanked Elune in a very gentlemanly manner.  Yangsheng explained to the surrounding clone elves: "I got lost and came here accidentally. I found that this poor guy was very lonely, so I chatted with her for a while. You guys came just in time, please send meI  Damn, didn't you hear my explanation clearly? Wow, I'm warning you, don't force me to take action, it won't do you any good ***, you are different from trying to reason with you, right? Okay, I won't do it then.  Be reasonable!"

    With Han Yu’s curse, the control center turned into a battlefield.  Although the opponents are just a group of cloned elves, they are all women after all. Han Yu has not yet become so ruthless as to destroy flowers, not to mention the elves on Chrissy’s side have not completely broken up with these cloned elves.  Very talkative.  For this reason, Han Yu did not kill him, but only made the clone elves that besieged him lose their combat effectiveness.  It's not that he cut off his hands or feet, but he used his own flames to burn away the few pieces of cloth on the elf's body.?Tsk tsk, the flesh is hidden and the flesh is revealed, it’s so exciting.

    But unlike Han Yu’s feast for the eyes, the clone elf was already cursing in his heart.  Where did this rogue come from, how could he be so shameless?

    Looking at the clone elves squatting on the ground to hide their shame, Han Yu smiled and said provocatively: "Come on, come and beat me."

    The hatred in the cloned elf's heart can be said to be endless.  If looks could kill, Han Yu might have been killed no less than a hundred times.  But now, the initiative is in Han Yu's hands.  Han Yu chuckled, and the ground under his feet began to gradually heat up. The clone elf squatting on the ground could not bear the temperature of the ground. He wanted to get up but did not dare, so he had to compromise with Han Yu, the initiator: "Stop!  We lost! We’ll send you away!!”

    "You look very unhappy. If you are not happy, then I won't leave, so that you don't regret it and hit the wall." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Han Yu’s answer made the clone elf feel furious, and he simply became worried.  The clone elf stood up suddenly.  The whole body made Han Yu feel hot in his head, and there seemed to be liquid in his nose that was about to flow out.

    "Look, what's so great about it." The furious clone elf shouted at Han Yu.  As expected, an angry woman cannot be easily provoked. Even if she is an elf, she is still a woman.

    Han Yu didn’t expect that it would be self-defeating. If these clone elves really pounced on them one by one without their lives, Han Yu himself would be the first to be overwhelmed.  Han Yu calmed down and said, "Since you let me watch it, I won't watch it anymore. Find someone to take me out."

    In fact, the angry clone elf is not really shameless.  After hearing Han Yu say this, he immediately got off the road.  He took the cloak thrown by Han Yu, put it on his body and whispered to Han Yu: "Follow me."

    When Han Yu was taken away, the clone elf squatting on the ground looked at me and I looked at you.  They all lowered their heads like ostriches.  Anyway, everyone is the same, let alone the second master.  There's just one voice that's annoying.

    "Oh, why did he leave?" Elune in the test tube said with some regret.

    Hearing Elune’s words, a look of anger flashed across the clone elf’s face.  For the real goddess in the test tube, apart from the fact that the clone elves had a little respect for her at the beginning, after getting along with her for this period of time, the clone elves have finally come to understand the nature of this goddess.  Ya is just a talkative person.  All day long, none of the cloned elves were willing to come within 20 meters of the control room.  This time it would have been better if a clone elf had not happened to pass by.  I really wouldn't have noticed Han Yu who had walked here accidentally.

    "Eh? Your eyes are very evil. What do you want to do?" Elune looked at the cloned elves curiously and asked.  The clone elves looked at each other, nodded in unison, turned and left the control room together.  Seeing this, Elune hurriedly shouted: "Don't leave, stay a little longer, or I'll stop saying a few words."

    It’s okay if Elune doesn’t speak, but the cloned elves will leave when she speaks.  Looking at the slowly closing door, Elune suddenly regretted that she had spoken too loudly to Han Yu before.  But before Elune could regret it for a moment, Elune no longer regretted it.  She heard news that was definitely good news for her.  She was finally free.

    After being tortured by Elune’s language, the clone elves finally made a difficult decision.  Let Elune come out and let her cause trouble to others. They can't be the only ones to be unlucky, and let others have a taste of the sonic attack of this chatty goddess.

    Elune didn’t care why the clone elf decided to let her go.  As long as I can leave this hellish place, it doesn't matter what the reason is.  Years of living in captivity have long made Elune forget the hatred she felt for being captured by humans.  What Elune wants now is to leave here as soon as possible and find a place with many people to have fun.  Talk about pain.

    Little Elune, who was captured before, was brought over.  At the request of the cloned elf leader, Big Elune turned into an elf woman about 170 in height, and swapped with Little Elune.  With her feet on the ground, Elune felt an unprecedented peace of mind.  He tried to take two steps with his legs, but after not moving for a long time, Elune unexpectedly stepped out with the same arms and legs.  However, none of the clone elves present made fun of Elune.  These cloned elves have all learned Elune's secret art of talking, and it is better to leave it to those who don't know the truth.

    "Okay, as agreed, we let you out. Where are you going to go next?" the leader of the clone elves looked at Elune and asked.

    Hearing this, Big Elune glanced at little Elune in the test tube, and said with a smile: "I'll go out for a walk first. I'll make the specific plan after I think about it carefully."?Tell you.  "

    "Then how long do you plan to think about it?"

    "Well about a month. I can't wait to go out and experience the outside world. Goodbye, we'll see you in a month." After saying this, Big Elune turned around and left.

    “Boss, are you just letting her go?” A clone elf beside him asked in a low voice.

    Hearing this, the leader rolled his eyes at his subordinates and asked, "Do you want to retain that chatterbox? You can, but you will be responsible for taking care of her from now on."

    When the subordinate heard this, his face turned pale and he said nonchalantly: "Let's forget it. That chatterer is too verbose. I'm afraid I won't be able to help but beat her."

    "Then let's end it. Let her harm others. As long as she harms others, we will be safe here." The leader said slowly, his eyes full of wisdom.

    Big Elune walked out of the Tree of Life excitedly. Before she could start her one-month plan, she was caught by the elf who stayed at the door.

    "Let me go, I don't want to hurt you, don't force me to be savage." Big Elune warned the elves surrounding him.

    At this moment, a familiar voice came into Elune's ears, "Huh? Isn't this Elune? Why did you come out? I understand, you must be too verbose, and those cloned elves ended up  If I can’t bear it, I’ll kick you out.”

    "Hi, it's you. By the way, I don't know your name yet?" Elune smiled immediately when she saw it was Han Yu.

    "Oh, my name is Han Yu. Where are you going?" Han Yu asked by the way after hearing his name.

    "Haha I haven't decided yet, but what you just said is right. I have gained freedom and can go wherever I want." Elune replied with a smile.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 482: The Age of Destroyed Gods

    Elf Tribe, Courage

    After being freed, Elune accepted Han Yu's invitation and came to the Courage as a guest.  (.com) As a god who has been imprisoned for many years, the first thing he wants to do after regaining his freedom is to talk to someone painfully for three days and three nights, saying all the things he had no chance to say before.  Han Yu's invitation at this time undoubtedly made Elune very happy.

    On the way to the Courage, Elune kept talking, nagging, nagging. Except for Han Yu, who was smiling and listening, others such as Lin Ke and Han Mengxin had already covered their ears and fled.  Dare to tease him.

    After returning to the Courage, Han Yu talked to Elune casually while preparing tea so that Elune could moisturize her lips when her mouth became dry.  This kind of thoughtful service made Elune very satisfied.  It also made Elune answer Han Yu's questions in extra detail.

    "Elune, let me ask you a question, you are a god after all, how could you be caught? Are you careless?" Han Yu refilled a cup of tea for Elune and asked slowly.

    "Thank you." Elune thanked her and replied, "Han Yu, do you want to ask me why I was arrested?"

    "Well. After all, you are also a god. How could you be caught by humans? I remember the literature records that at that time, many humans still relied on machines to do their work."

    "Well, if you think that human beings at that time were weaker than you, you are wrong. You are right. Human beings themselves were not outstanding at that time, but their ability to borrow external forces was very powerful. Remember that time. Those human beings relied on themselves.  The machine he created fought against God. And finally won the final victory."

    "Can you tell me more specifically?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "Yes. To talk about it, it starts when humans create the first spacecraft that can carry humans into space. From that time on, humans began to constantly resist the rule of gods, trying to remove gods from their heads.  Kicked away. In order to maintain his rule, God carried out a bloody suppression of human resistance. I remember that at that time, there were wars and killings everywhere. There was never a moment without war in the world. Originally, in God’s consciousness  , human resistance would be quelled soon, but what God didn’t expect was that at that time, human beings, under God’s suppression, became stronger and stronger, and finally gained the key to defeat God.”

    "The key to defeating God? What is it?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Elune shook her head and replied: "I can't tell what it is specifically. It's just that that kind of thing is very terrifying. After hitting the god, the divine power possessed by the god will dissipate. I once saw the God of Thunder being hit by that kind of thing.  After being hit, it was blasted to pieces by human laser weapons, and I was also captured in that battle."

    "You mean that at that time, many gods were captured like you?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Elune shook her head when she heard this, and said with a sad look on her face: "No, the humans at that time had been dizzy by war. No matter what gods they saw, the first thing they thought of was to attack. In fact, even among gods  , there are also many gods who are opposed to war with humans. But those gods are not spared in the end. But all gods are either killed or imprisoned in unknown places, or like me, they become the object of research.  Be studied and analyzed.”

    "Do you hate it?"

    Elune was silent for a moment and said faintly: "In the beginning, I did hate him. But as time went by, the hatred faded away. In fact, when I think about it carefully, there is nothing to hate. It's just the jungle of the jungle.  Before humans had the ability to defeat gods, they were just ants in the eyes of gods. They killed wantonly and played with the fate of humans. But later on, the roles played by gods and humans changed."

    "What are your plans in the future?" Han Yu was silent for a moment after hearing this.  Then he asked softly.

    “I don’t know, maybe I will stay on this planet and spend the rest of my life.”

    After hearing Elune’s words, Han Yu opened his mouth to say something, but for a moment he didn’t know how to speak, so he froze there.  (.) At this moment, Qiao Yan'er ran over happily and shouted when she saw Han Yu: "Han Yu, come with me. I have finally restored the contents of that CD. Let's go and watch it together."  Take a look."

    "Oh, really? That's really hard on you.  Do you want to go and have a look together?" Han Yu thought for a while and turned to ask Elune.

    Hearing this, Elune shook her head slightly and said softly: "Although I won't mind what happened back then, I don't want to see the enemy bragging either."

    "That's it, then you rest here for a while and I'll go take a look." After Han Yu said this, he followed Qiao Yan'er and left the conference room.  After Han Yu left, Elune remained silentAfter a moment, he got up and left the Courage.

    Arriving at the control center of the Courage, everyone was there except Ning Ping and Field.  Seeing Han Yu coming, Lianpeng pressed the play button, and a figure in a white coat appeared on the big screen.

    Qiao Yaner whispered in Han Yu's ear: "I have read it before, and the next thing I want to read is the memoirs of this researcher named Chen Lei. We are very lucky, this Chen Lei has a lot of experience, basically from  Since mankind began to launch a counterattack against God, Chen Lei has been involved in it and has experienced dozens of large and small battles."

    "Yan'er, stop talking. You can't hear the people in the video talking." Lin Ke reminded Qiao Yan'er softly.  When Qiao Yan'er heard this, she stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and returned to her seat to get ready.  After Qiao Yan'er left, Han Yu looked at the big screen.  I heard Chen Lei on the big screen wearing a white coat and saying excitedly: "Everyone, we are about to launch a counterattack against the gods who have ridden on us humans in the past. Bless us. For the sake of all mankind.  Freedom and victory will definitely belong to us." With Chen Lei's sonorous and powerful words, humanoid mechas took off and headed straight for the temple hovering in the air.

    When the humanoid mecha approached the aerial temple, the god's attack came.  Countless fires fell from the sky.  Huge flying animals rushed out of the temple.  Fighting with the humanoid mecha.  The flying animals killed in battle and the damaged humanoid mechas landed together with Skyfire

    As soon as the screen turned, Chen Lei's annoying face appeared in front of everyone, and Chen Lei was heard shouting in excitement: "I see it, I see it, I see the future of mankind. Everyone, praise our courage.  Right. Even beautiful words cannot praise the contributions these warriors have made to all mankind."

    ……

    After the battle lasted for nearly two hours, the god in the aerial temple finally appeared in mid-air. The huge god's body stood upright, and Chen Lei also appeared on the screen for the third time.

    "Wow, it turns out that this is God. So it's not that bad? When the mysterious coat is peeled off, God's intimidation will drop to the freezing point. Gods who are usually aloof are nothing more than that. We humans will be the masters of the future world."  Accompanied by Chen Lei's slightly contemptuous words.  The god not far away slowly fell down and disappeared between heaven and earth.

    When the picture darkened, a line of words appeared on the big screen: "The above content is true. It records that after humans mastered the method of destroying gods, they launched a frontal counterattack against gods for the first time. I would like to use this film to commemorate those who fought for  The human warriors who sacrificed their lives to win this war.”

    Not long after Han Yu finished reading a word, the screen appeared again, and it was still Chen Lei, but this time he was not wearing a white coat, but a combat uniform.  Looking at a humanoid mecha not far away from him, Han Yu and others suspected that this guy named Chen Lei was planning to go into battle in person this time.

    Sure enough, Cheng Lei said to the camera with excitement: "Everyone, I have become a glorious mecha warrior. I am about to drive my mecha to attack the first line of defense of the shrine. I  I don’t know if I can survive, but I firmly believe that after victory, it will still belong to us humans. After capturing the Sky Temple and annihilating the Wind God, this time, the god we humans want to destroy is the Earth God.”

    Immediately follow the picture.  Hundreds of humanoid mechas were seen rushing towards the shrine ahead like ants.  Similar to the previous attack on the Sky Temple, countless strange-looking animals rushed up to block the path of the humanoid mecha.  But compared with the steel-framed humanoid mechas armed to the teeth, animals that still rely on sharp teeth and limbs with corrosive venom are obviously not enough to look at.  In no time.  The palace's defense line was breached by the humanoid mecha.  Similar to the previous sky temple, the Earth God was forced out of his true form.  He fell in front of the humanoid mecha.

    ……

    I watched it for nearly four hours, and it was just the same as what I had seen before. Every time, Chen Lei came out first and said some inspiring words, and then there were the battle records. After the God was killed by humans, Chen Lei came out and said it again.  After saying some inspiring words, the screen dimmed and he introduced the record above as to which war was specific and which god was unlucky.

    This playback mode is okay once or twice, but if it happens like this again and again, it is a bit unacceptable.  Han Yu yawned and asked Qiao Yan'er, "Yan'er, how many of them are there left to finish?"

    “Let me take a look, there are still six hours of content that has not been played.” Qiao Yaner replied after hearing this and looking at it.

    "Come in and see if there is anything new in the content behind." Han Yu suggested.

    Qiao Yaner had long wanted to advance, but she was worried that Han Yu would not agree and did not bring it up. Now that Han Yu had proposed it, she would not object, so she immediately pressed the enter button hard.

    ??Chen Lei in the picture looked like he was going crazy. He was shaking his head and couldn't hear what he was saying. The picture came into view and everyone stared at it carefully, hoping to find something unusual.  Not to mention, Han Yu and the others actually found it.

    "Stop, go back a little." Han Yu suddenly shouted to Qiao Yan'er.  Qiao Yaner quickly pressed the pause button, and then pressed the back button to move the content forward.

    "Okay, let's start playing from here." Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er when he saw the picture on the big screen retreating to a certain progress.  Qiao Yan'er didn't know what Han Yu had discovered. After pressing the play button, she stared at the screen with wide eyes.

    ……

    What’s puzzling is that from beginning to end, Qiao Yan’er didn’t notice anything unusual. She couldn’t help but ask Han Yu, “Han Yu, what did you find?”

    "Huh? You didn't notice?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Don't say Yan'er didn't notice it, Mengxin and I didn't notice it either." Lin Ke said softly from the side.

    Han Yu heard this and asked, "Didn't you see it?"

    After getting a unanimous response from everyone.  Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, please rewind the scene." Qiao Yan'er obeyed and at the same time opened her eyes wide and carefully observed the picture on the big screen.

    When the scene reached a certain level, Han Yu suddenly shouted: "Now, press pause."

    Qiao Yan'er kept one hand on the pause button. After hearing Han Yu's reminder, she pressed the pause button without hesitation.  The scene is fixed on the face of a god.

    "Everyone, don't you think this face looks familiar?" Han Yu gestured to Qiao Yan'er to enlarge the picture and said to everyone.  After hearing this, everyone looked at it carefully, and Han Mengxin suddenly looked astonished, and then told Lin Ke, who was sitting next to her, what she had discovered.  After hearing this, Lin Ke looked at it carefully and nodded in agreement.

    "Lin Ke, Meng Xin, tell everyone what you found." Han Yu said to the two of them.

    Han Mengxin did not refuse even after receiving Lin Ke's signal.  He stood up and said to everyone: "The god in the picture is very similar to the Elune we have seen before. But it is just in appearance. The current Elune is much peaceful than the one in the picture."

    After hearing the words, everyone looked at it carefully and couldn't help but nodded slightly in agreement.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin smiled reservedly and accepted the compliments from everyone.

    "Yan'er, come in, let's see what the back of this CD says." Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er.

    Qiao Yaner nodded and continued to enter.

    There was nothing in the subsequent scenes that aroused the interest of Han Yu and others.  The same report-style screen made Han Yu and others completely lose interest. If he hadn't seen the content behind the CD, Han Yu might have gone back to Elune to continue chatting.  Just because of this curiosity, Han Yu persisted.

    Fifteen minutes after the screen is displayed.  The scene changed and it turned into Chen Lei wearing a white coat.  I saw that Chen Lei's expression was a little heavy and his tone was a little sad

    "Everyone, after nearly ten years of fighting, we finally defeated God and took the world into human hands. This is a victory for all humans and a victory for the world. In this war, we humans have grown from weak to strong.  Surpass the gods bit by bit until all those gods are kicked off the altar. It has become a talking point for us humans to show off our strength. I am proud of being a human being, I am proud of being a soldier, and I am proud of being able to  I am satisfied with reporting these contents. We humans have won. From now on, we humans no longer need the mercy and care of gods. We no longer need gods to comfort our wounded hearts. We no longer need gods to guide our future.  Paddling. As we humans have killed or captured all the gods in history, our destiny has been in our own hands. We humans are no longer ants, playthings, or humble reptiles.  , this world belongs to us, and we are the masters of this world. For today, we have sacrificed too many warriors and too many wise men, and we will never forget their contributions to the future of mankind, never."

    After finishing speaking, the screen turned black again, and a series of subtitles appeared in front of Han Yu and others.  The first line reads "General Report on the God-Destroying War."  Immediately afterwards, the first human battle against the gods began. How much was lost in this battle and the results were all clearly recorded one by one.

    Looking at the long list of data, Han Yu said softly: "It's really a war to destroy the gods. But all the gods with names in history are basically on the list of results and have become human achievements." Han Yu  His words resonated with everyone, and they all nodded in agreement.

    Han Yu quietly calculated and found that all the gods attacked by humans were eliminated.There were about 1,200 of them, and countless gods escaped.  In addition to Elune, who is already known, there are hundreds of gods captured. As for where they are being held, I really don't know.  However, Han Yu and others did not intend to save the gods, so they did not care about the whereabouts of those gods. As long as those gods did not come to Han Yu, Han Yu would not look for them on the pole.

    "Okay, I've finished watching the video. Let's go about our business." Han Yu clapped his hands and said to everyone.

    "Han Yu, don't you have any ideas?" Qiao Yaner asked aloud.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    In response to Han Yu's rhetorical question, Qiao Yan'er rolled her eyes helplessly, and simply asked Han Yu directly: "Han Yu, don't you plan to save those imprisoned gods?"

    "Why should I save those gods? Am I causing trouble for myself? I'm not stupid." Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and replied slowly.

    After hearing Han Yu's answer, Qiao Yan'er felt relieved. Previously, she was worried that Han Yu would get hot and clamor to save those gods. Now it seems that it is not bad. Han Yu did not overestimate his ability and ask for trouble.

    After dispelling Qiao Yan'er's doubts, Han Yu walked towards the conference room. He also planned to find Elune to hear the story again.  Not to mention, Elune's mouth was really good, and Han Yu was very happy to hear it.  What disappoints Han Yu is that when he walked to the conference room, he found that Elune was long gone. The tea he poured for her had already gone cold. He didn't know when Elune left?

    Han Yu wants to chase him, but he doesn’t know what to say if he catches up. He is a god after all, so it’s better to try not to get involved with him to avoid trouble.  Just when Han Yu was about to wash up and go to sleep, an elf named Keya came and brought bad news. Ning Ping was injured.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 483 The Price of Carelessness

    Carelessness will always lead to loss.  (com) Ning Ping was careless, and he suffered a loss.  Staying near the black hole, whenever monsters emerge from the black hole, Ningping will confront the leader of the monsters, while Field is responsible for sniping and killing the small boss of the monsters, and the remaining monsters will be left to the elves to deal with.  After going back and forth, Ning Ping got used to it.  As the saying goes, habits become natural, and once you get used to it, things will become more likely to happen.

    When another monster attacked, Ning Ping faced the leader of this wave of monsters as before.  He was no longer the Kasyapa whom he had met several times before, but had turned into a guy all in black.  Wearing black clothes, black trousers, and black gloves, he wore a black hat, his face was covered with a black scarf, and his whole body was covered in black.

    Holding swords in both hands, facing Ning Ping motionless, Ning Ping was slightly startled when he saw this. There was no loophole in the opponent's current posture, which surprised Ning Ping.  But now is not the time to be surprised.  Ning Ping thought for a moment and realized that the opponent was not attacking, so he should be the main attacker.

    Thinking of this, Ning Ping squatted down slightly and placed his right hand on the hilt of the Qingyun Sword.  With a strong push of his legs, Ning Ping rushed straight towards the man in black.  The man in black didn't move at all, standing as still as a mountain.  Just as Ning Ping was about to fight the man in black, Ning Ping suddenly kicked the ground with his right foot, turned his body suddenly, and went straight to attack the left side of the man in black.  The man in black was obviously disturbed by Ning Ping's move and hurriedly turned around to return the visit.  Unfortunately it was too late.

    "We succeeded!" Ning Ping thought to himself, the Qingyun Sword unsheathed, and went straight to the neck of the man in black.

    "Clang" sound.  The inevitable Qingyun Sword was blocked.  It doesn't matter if it's blocked.  Ning Ping still has a backup plan.  But at this moment, the black-edged sword that collided with the Qingyun Sword suddenly changed, just like a branch covered with water drops being hit, and sharp sword blades came straight towards Ningping.

    Ning Ping retreated hurriedly. This retreat was like losing the initiative. The man in black turned from defense to offense, slashing continuously with the black-edged sword in his hand. Ning Ping dodged left and right, but the man in black finally caught the flaw.  He was stabbed in the right rib. Fortunately, Field, who was not far away, discovered the abnormality in Ningping and had already made preparations for support. After Ningping was injured.  Field immediately came to support, which forced the injured Ning Ping to retreat.

    After listening to Field’s story, Han Yu’s face looked a little ugly. His companion was injured, and Han Yu was very angry.  Looking at Ning Ping lying on the bed, Han Yu said softly: "Ning Ping, don't worry, I will find this place for you."

    "No, I lost it myself, and I want to get it back." Ning Ping shook his head and rejected Han Yu's kindness.

    Han Yu also understood that Ning Ping was a strong guy, but he didn't insist on it.  After listening to Ning Ping's words, Han Yu called Han Mengxin to treat Ning Ping.  Ning Ping waved his hand and said, "Wait a minute, I feel something is wrong with my wound. It's better to wait for treatment."

    "If there's anything abnormal, let me take a look." Han Yu couldn't help but squat down and inspect the injury on Ning Ping's right rib. When he saw it, he couldn't help but cursed: "It's really vicious."

    After hearing the words, everyone moved closer and saw that the wound on Ning Ping's right rib was covered with metal fragments. If Han Mengxin was allowed to treat Ning Ping now, those metal fragments would remain in Ning Ping's body. I don't know why.  It will take Ning Ping's life.

    "It must be cleaned before treatment can be carried out." Han Yu said in a deep voice.  Han Mengxin on the side heard this and said: "Then let me do it. I am a doctor, and I am good at cleaning wounds."

    "Okay, then it's all your fault, Mengxin. Ningping, just wait here and I'll avenge you." After saying this, Ningping didn't wait for objection.  Han Yu went straight to the black hole angrily.  Seeing this, Lin Ke said uneasily: "I'll go and have a look, lest that guy Han Yu does something stupid. Mengxin, Ningping will be left to you."

    "Well, sister Ke, go ahead and don't let my brother mess around." Han Mengxin agreed and took out the tools to clean Ningping's wounds.

    With an angry look on his face, Han Yu hurried to the black hole. Field, who was staying nearby, saw this and asked quickly: "Han Yu, how is Ningping?"

    "The injury doesn't matter, but it takes a lot of effort to treat the wound. Field, when will those monsters attack?"

    Hearing this, Field couldn’t laugh or cry, shook his head and replied: “I don’t know, but based on past experience, it should be coming.”

    "When is it supposed to come?" Han Yu said with a dissatisfied frown.

    Field shrugged helplessly upon hearing this.  Seeing this, Han Yu walked towards the black hole. When Field saw this, he quickly asked: "Han Yu, where are you going?"

    "It's disrespectful to come back without reciprocating. Those monsters have come to our place so many times, and I'll return the favor once."

    "You want to go into a black hole? No, absolutely not." Field was taken aback and hurriedly rushed forward to hold Han Yu and said."Don't worry, if I don't go in, I will set fire to you."

    "Really?" Field asked, looking at Han Yu suspiciously.

    Han Yu assured with a serious face: "It's true."

    "In this case, I will follow you." Field said after thinking for a while.

    "Okay, it's up to you. If you want to follow, just follow." Han Yu shrugged and replied.

    Seeing Han Yu like this, Field basically believed what Han Yu said, and he was going to throw a fire into the black hole.

    Following Han Yu to the black hole, Han Yu didn't want to make things easier for the monsters inside, so he desperately began to compress the fireball in his hands.  What is concentrated is the essence, and the power contained is also great.  Seeing that the fireball that was originally the size of a dining table was compressed by Han Yu to the size of a table tennis ball, Field understood that Han Yu was really angry this time.

    "Hehehe I hope you bastards like the gift I gave you." Han Yu smirked, threw the fireball in his hand into the black hole, and then dragged Field to evacuate quickly.  Not long after finding a bunker to hide, I heard a loud noise coming from the black hole, and a ball of flame spurted out from the black hole.

    Time goes back three minutes

    In the black hole, Mojie, who was gathering his men to prepare for the next attack, was suddenly hit by something. Although it didn't hurt, Mojie felt very angry.  I feel like my authority has been hit.  The angry Mojie turned his head and looked.  I saw a place not far from me.  There is a small fiery red ball-like thing.  Mojie was so angry that he didn't think about it and stepped on the ball. As a result, Mojie failed.  But he was disappointed, and the team he had just assembled also suffered.  The huge explosion produced a powerful airflow, blowing nearby monsters around.  Kasyapa, who rushed over after hearing the noise, saw the chaotic scene. While trying to maintain order, he wanted to find the demon and ask what happened.  But no matter how Kasyapa searched, he could not see the demon.

    "Mojie, where are you?" Kasyapa shouted loudly, but unfortunately no one responded.

    After a while.  Someone came to Kasyapa to ask about the explosion.  As soon as he saw the visitor, Kasyapa's expression suddenly became a little uncomfortable.  The person who came was named Moro, who was called Ghost Sword. He was the one who injured Ning Ping before.  And Ningping has always been Kasyapa's opponent.  But Kasyapa has always been unable to do anything to Ning Ping.  But as soon as Moro took action, Ningping was injured.  This also makes people think that Mara is stronger than Kasyapa.  Since ancient times, literature has not been first and martial arts has not been second. How could Kassapa be convinced of Mara in his heart?

    "I don't know, the explosion had already happened when I came. So I was looking for the demon. The attack was done by the demon. Now that there is a situation, of course I want the demon. But what makes me feel puzzled is that the demon  The jie is gone."

    After listening to Kassapa’s words.  Moro sneered and said, "Gone? Didn't he realize that something was not going well and slipped away in advance?"

    "Moluo, are you doubting Mojie?" Kasyapa asked angrily.

    "If Hengheng wants me not to doubt him, then let him come out and confront me face to face."

    "Didn't I tell you that you couldn't find anyone else?"

    "Then you can't guarantee that he didn't run away."

    "You!" Kasyapa glared at Moro.  Talking about it, Kassapa and Mojie together can't defeat Mara alone. Now that Mojie is gone, Kassapa can't do it.  Although I wanted to refute, I didn't know how to refute.  The best way is to find Mojie, but it’s a pity that Mojie doesn’t know where he died?

    Where did the demon go?  The complaint made by Kasyapa Gang is really right.  Mojie died, as a person who fully withstood the power of the fire explosion.  It was torn into pieces by the huge force in the first moment. Without even a chance to scream, it completely disappeared in front of everyone.

    Kasyapa searched the area, but still found no trace of the demon.  When he came back, he saw Moro gathering his troops to prepare for an attack.  Seeing this, Kasyapa hurriedly stopped him and said, "What are you going to do?"

    "Are you blind? Can't you see that I am going to lead an attack?" Moro rolled his eyes at Kasyapa and replied.

    "These are my and Mojie's subordinates." Kasyapa said angrily.

    "Now they are my subordinates. Announce the decision of the Fifth Patriarch. In view of the incompetence of Moji and Kassapa, Mara is now appointed to lead their subordinates. If there is resistance, they will be killed without mercy. Kassapa, are you planning to resist or are you planning to  appointment."

    Looking at Moro who looked like a villain, Kasyapa wished he could kill him in one go.  It was just that Kasyapa did not dare to disobey the Fifth Patriarch's order. After Moro announced the Fifth Patriarch's order, Kasyapa calmed down his mood, stared at Moro and said word by word: "Kasyapa obeys the Fifth Patriarch's order.  .”

    "Haha, in that case, you can stay in the rear and continue to look for the whereabouts of the demon. The Fifth Patriarch misses him very much.he.  "Moro sneered and said to Kasyapa.

    "Kasyapa obeys the orders of the Fifth Patriarch." Kasyapa replied lightly, turned around and walked towards his territory.

    "Hey" Moro sneered, and ignored Kasyapa who was leaving, and shouted at his subordinates: "Come on, a bright tomorrow is waiting for us."

    "Ouch"

    Under the leadership of Moro, another wave of attacks launched.  Looking at the monsters pouring out of the black hole, Field suddenly pointed at the guy who had just left the black hole and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, that guy in black is the one who injured Ning Ping."

    "Really? That's great, watch me avenge Ning Ping." Han Yu was overjoyed when he heard this, staring at Moro who walked out of the black hole and gearing up for a while.  But as soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping's voice came from behind him, "Han Yu, I told you, I want to get back the face I lost."

    "Why are you here? Has the wound been treated?" Han Yu asked with concern.

    "Okay. Now I'm here, and the man in black is mine."

    Seeing Ning Ping's seriousness, Han Yu understood that no matter how hard he tried to persuade him, it would be in vain, so he had no choice but to agree to Ning Ping's request.  It's up to him to deal with the man in black.  But Han Yu has already made up his mind.  If Ning Ping was in danger, he would fight to be blamed by Ning Ping and take action to deal with the man in black.

    The battle has begun

    "You're not dead?" Moro looked at Ning Ping who appeared in front of him in surprise and asked.

    "My life is very tough, and King Yama will not accept it." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    "That's it, it doesn't matter. If King Yama doesn't accept it, I will accept it." Moro replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping was not angry when he heard this. He just slowly pulled out the Qingyun Sword, pointed the sword at Moro and said, "If you want to take my life, it depends on whether you have the ability."

    "Hehehe you will know if you try it." Moro smiled.  He also pulled out the black-edged sword he carried with him.

    Two people come and compete with each other.  Moro was a little flustered. When he was fighting Ning Ping, Moro always felt that a pair of cold eyes were staring at him, which made Moro a little uneasy.  Unable to exert its full power.

    "We must fight quickly. The longer we delay, the worse it will be for ourselves." Moro said secretly to himself.

    Do whatever you think of, Moro is a man of action.  As soon as he made up his mind, Moro immediately waved the black blade sword in his hand and fought with Ning Ping.

    The black blade sword and the Qingyun sword in Ning Ping's hand were about to collide. The black blade changed in front of Ning Ping's eyes. The trajectory of the sword changed. The sword that was supposed to be unable to hurt Ning Ping did not.  It hurt Ning Ping.  Ning Ping took a few steps back, frowning and looking at the black-edged sword in Moro's hand, wondering why the sword could still bend?

    "Hehehe doesn't it feel amazing? If you give up now, I can consider saving your life." Moro said to Ningping with a smile.  It's a pity that Ningping ignored Moroga at all. For Ningping now, the black-edged sword is more interesting to Ningping than Moroga.

    Feeling ignored, Moro roared angrily, raised his black-edged sword and went straight to Ningping to slash at him.  Ning Ping quickly raised his sword to greet him.  Another weird turn made Ning Ping's resistance redundant and added a few more wounds to his body.

    Moro laughed proudly, while Ning Ping frowned slightly.  Han Yu, who was watching the battle, couldn't help but prepared to take action. When he saw Ning Ping looking at him, Han Yu smiled coquettishly and gave up the action.

    Stopped Han Yu.  Ning Ping holds the Qingyun Sword in his right hand and picks up the scabbard of the Qingyun Sword in his left hand.  When he saw Ning Ping taking an offensive stance, Moro sneered and asked, "Why haven't you given up yet?"

    "Humph!" Ning Ping snorted coldly, and thrust forward towards Moro.  Upon seeing this, Moro shouted: "No matter how many times I come, my Wind Attack Sword is invincible." As he said that, the black-edged sword in Moro's hand struck Ningping.  But Ning Ping did not raise his sword to meet him this time.  Instead, he took two steps forward, went straight to Moro and stabbed him with his sword.

    Moro is a man who cherishes his life.  In other words, I am afraid of death.  Moro became timid when he saw Ning Ping assuming a posture of dying together.  Although there was a possibility that Ning Ping was defrauding him, Tamaro was unwilling to take the gamble.  Faced with Ning Ping's desperate efforts, Moro chose to avoid it.

    Ning Ping, who had made a series of attacks to regain the initiative on the battlefield, did not stop there. Instead, he kept attacking Moro's blind spots like a sword.  Moro was forced to retreat continuously.  Later, he became angry from shame, saw Ning Ping's mistake, and stabbed Ning Ping in the right rib with his sword.

    As if he had heard Ning Ping’s painful groans, a smile appeared on Moro’s face.  Just hearing the "clang" sound, Moro felt that something might be wrong.  Looking down, he saw that the black-edged sword in his hand was inserted into the opponent's scabbard.

    Moro was immediately shocked when he saw this situation.  He hurriedly looked towards Ningping and saw thatAs soon as he raised his head, he saw a fist coming from far to near, making close contact with his right eye.

    Moro screamed, and immediately dropped the black-edged sword he was holding in his hand. He covered his beaten right eye with his hand. Moro raised his head and was about to curse, but when he raised his head, he saw a big foot.  Kicked over.  The curse that had already reached Moro's lips was kicked back into his stomach.

    In a duel between masters, victory or defeat is often just a matter of a moment.  Ning Ping was defeated by Moro before because he underestimated the enemy and was careless, and this time Moro was defeated by Ning Ping again because he underestimated the enemy.  Now the two of them were tied.  But looking at the way Ning Ping was beating up Moro at this moment, he was probably charging interest.

    "Don't, don't slap me in the face, I give up, I give up." Moro hugged his head and huddled on the ground and shouted loudly.  But Ning Ping didn't seem to understand, and kicked him even more happily. Even Han Yu couldn't help but come over and kick him twice.  This hypocritical person advised Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you can't kill without nodding your head, don't fight. Just give this guy a pain."

    "No, don't kill me." Moro shouted quickly when he heard this.

    "Shut up! You have no right to speak." Ning Ping shouted coldly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a sudden commotion in the black hole, and a figure came straight towards Ningping.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping immediately put himself on high alert.  After a silent confrontation for a moment, Kasyapa slowly retreated until he retreated into the black hole.  Ning Ping looked down and was immediately furious. It turned out that the prisoner had escaped.  The only consolation is that the opponent's sword is still in his hand.

    Just by looking at the appearance of this black-edged sword, you can tell that it is not an ordinary thing.  After carefully examining the black-edged sword, Ning Ping saw two words on the black-edged sword: "Strike the Wind".

    After escaping back to the black hole, Moro was just about to say thank you to Kassapa for saving him, when he heard Kassapa say coldly: "Moro, the Fifth Patriarch wants you to go see them. May you wish for more blessings."

    Hearing this, Moro frowned slightly and asked softly: "What happened?"

    "I don't know. The Fifth Patriarch wants to see you, so go quickly." Kasyapa replied in a cold tone.

    Seeing that he could not get any useful information from Kassapa, Moro sighed and walked towards the place where the Fifth Patriarch rested.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 484 General Attack from the Black Hole

    After passing through a long corridor, Moro came to an empty hall. Passing by empty cushions with a solemn expression, Moro knelt down to worship the five people sitting in the hall, and at the same time shouted:  "Moluo met the Fifth Patriarch. (.)"

    No sound came, and Moro, who was saluting, did not dare to get up. After waiting for a long time, one of the five ancestors heard a long sigh, "Moro, get up."

    "Yes." Moro agreed respectfully, stood up and knelt down in front of the Fifth Patriarch.

    When Moro sat down, one of the Five Patriarchs who answered Moro asked: "Moro, do you know the reason why I called you here?"

    "Moluo doesn't know, please ask the Fifth Patriarch to make it clear." Moluo replied hurriedly.

    "Mojie has passed away." One of the Five Ancestors said slowly.

    Because the news came so unexpectedly, beyond Moro's imagination, Moro couldn't believe it for a moment, and blurted out: "Impossible, although that guy Mojie is annoying, his own abilities are still not weakah!  Please forgive the Fifth Patriarch for Moro's rudeness." As he finished speaking, Moro suddenly remembered who the person in front of him was and hurriedly apologized.

    "Don't mind. It's understandable that you don't believe it. In fact, when we first heard the news, our reaction was similar to yours. But Moro, the death of the demon is a fact, and there is nothing impossible about it."

    “I wonder what the Fifth Patriarch’s order was when he called me here?” Moro asked respectfully.

    "Mojie has passed away. We are going to hand over the subordinates he left behind to your leadership, but I don't know if you are willing to accept them." One of the Five Ancestors said slowly.

    This is a good thing.  Moro would naturally be happy to increase his own strength.  But in front of the Fifth Patriarch.  Moro still needs to be more reserved.  After hearing this, he thought for a moment and nodded slowly to express his willingness to follow the arrangement of the Fifth Patriarch.

    "Well, since you said you are willing to obey our arrangements, then go down and make preparations. When the envoys we send arrive, you will start to receive the subordinates of Mojie."

    "Yes, then Moro will go down and start preparations." Moro said softly.

    "Well, you go ahead. After taking over Mojie's subordinates, you will complete the tasks previously assigned to Mojie."

    "Yes. Moro resigned." Moro stood up, gave a big salute, and walked out of the hall.

    After Moro left, one of the Five Patriarchs asked slowly: "Is this good?"

    "If you want to make it die, you must first make it crazy."

    "After all, he is one of our generals."

    "I already have the heart to rebel. I can't stay."

    "well"

    Moro didn’t know what the Fifth Patriarch said after he left. He was still in the joy of a sudden increase in strength.  In this place where strength is valued, the number of subordinates directly affects the general's status.  The reason why Mojie dared to confront him before was because he had more subordinates than he did.  But now, Hehe, Kasyapa, the demon has passed away. I don’t know what else you can rely on to fight against me.

    While walking towards his camp, Moro was thinking about how to deal with Kasyapa after taking over the subordinates of the demon.  Compared with the demon who died, Kasyapa was the second most hated guy by Mara.  Before Mojie returned to heaven, Kasyapa often fought against him with Mojie.  Now, hum…

    Back at the camp, Moro summoned several generals under his command and announced the news he had just heard from the Fifth Patriarch.  When they heard that it could increase their own strength, all the generals under Moro looked shocked.  Moro ate meat, and these generals could naturally drink soup.  What's more, even if something goes wrong, there will be a tall guy like Moro on top, so the generals like them will be fine.

    Moro’s men quarreled endlessly about how to divide the subordinates of Mojie.  They almost got into a fight in front of Moro, who was so angry that Moro's mood for hearing the good news from the Fifth Patriarch was gone. Later, in Moro's rage, the carve-up conference broke up unhappy.  There is no specific charter, Moro has already decided.  The subordinates of Mojie who were received will be under his control first, and they will wait until they develop loyalty to themselves.  Then assign them to various generals.

    In the expectation of Moro, the envoy of the Fifth Patriarch came in all kinds of ways, and Moro warmly welcomed the envoy.  After drinking and eating, the envoy announced the orders of the Fifth Patriarch in public. One of them was to hand over Mojie's subordinates to the command of Mara, and the other was to recruit Kasyapa to the Fifth Patriarch's side as a bodyguard.  leader.  Moro had no objection to this appointment.  Firstly, this was an order from the Fifth Patriarch, and Mara did not dare to object. Secondly, from this order, it could be seen that the Fifth Patriarch wanted to protect Kassapa. Mara, who did not have the strength to confront the Fifth Patriarch, did not dare to do so at this time.  The Fifth Patriarch fell out.

    After reading out the order of the Fifth Patriarch, Moro led a group of generals to receive it.??Jie's subordinates, and promised the envoy that they would complete the mission that Mojie had not completed before.  After sending a large number of gifts, the envoy of the Fifth Patriarch returned with satisfaction.  Moro and others began to distribute Mojie's subordinates.

    The only thing that surprised Moro was that Mojie left too many subordinates. If they were scattered among his own subordinates, his own combat effectiveness would be greatly reduced.  In order to avoid this situation, and to appease the hearts of those who had just become his subordinates, Moro did not beat those subordinates too much. In units of a thousand people, each general arranged a few subordinates and asked them to  Maintained **.  Regarding this result, Yuan Mojie's subordinates finally accepted it without much controversy.  The death of Mojie was a major blow to these people. Their confusion about the future made these people accept Moro's arrangement.

    After dealing with the soldiers, the rest are naturally the generals left behind by the demon.  In order to appease these people, Moro not only did not transfer these generals from their original positions, but also let them each lead their original subordinates.  In order to show equal treatment to these people, Moro ordered a banquet to be held to welcome these generals. The two groups gathered in the tent of the camp and drank until they were drunk.

    The reason why he dares to do this is because Moro is confident that no one can hit here.  But Moro is not without reason for being so confident.  The place they are in now is equivalent to a different space.  Humans won't come here to trouble them

    Out of this understanding.  Moro is drunk

    At ten minutes in the middle of the night, in the silent Moro camp, suddenly flames shot into the sky, and shouts of killing broke out everywhere.  Moro was still drunk at first, but when he saw this scene, he suddenly sobered up from the alcohol in his body.

    "What's going on?" Moro shouted loudly, but unfortunately no one answered Moro's question.  Moro pushed aside the guards blocking his way, walked out of the tent and took a look outside, and saw that the subordinates of Mojie who had been received before were launching an attack, but his own subordinates were unprepared.  Most of them were cornered in the camp and captured without even resisting.

    Being blown by the evening breeze, Moro couldn't help but shudder.  Judging from the current situation, this was premeditated.  It’s just that how could Mojie’s subordinates dare to do this?  The following are taboos.  Unless they were ordered otherwise.

    Whose order?

    In a place like this, there is someone more powerful than Moraga.  The answer is ready to come out.

    "We can't stay here and wait to die." Moro thought of this, turned around and rushed towards the stable of the camp.  When he rushed to the stable, he saw Kasyapa, who had never met him, looking at him with a mocking look on his face, and said lightly: "I knew you would come here, I have brought people to wait here for a long time.  ”

    "You guys also want to stop me?" Moro laughed and asked disdainfully.

    "I know that I am no match for you in a single fight, so I have no intention of fighting you alone." After Kasyapa said this, he waved his right hand, and the crossbowmen hidden around him suddenly appeared.  Hundreds of crossbows were aimed at Moro.  As long as Moro has a little resistance, he will become a hedgehog.

    Faced with this situation, Moro disarmed in pain, and shouted to Kassapa unconvinced: "Don't be proud, I don't believe that the Fifth Patriarch will really do anything to me."

    "Huh huh huh Did I say that I would arrest you and go to see the Fifth Patriarch?" As soon as Kasyapa finished speaking, hundreds of crossbows fired. Moro angrily went to pick up the weapons he threw on the ground, but unfortunately for  It's too late, one wrong move, another wrong move.  Because of a moment of misjudgment, Moro lost his life.

    Looking at the dead-eyed Mara, Kassapa said in a cold voice to the subordinates around him: "Do you know what to say?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    After receiving this answer, Kasyapa nodded lightly.  He walked towards Moro's tent.  As for Moro, someone stepped forward and rolled up a roll of straw mat.  Put aside, it was said to the outside world that Moro resisted and tried to escape, so he was killed on the spot.

    Kasyapa came to Moro's tent, and the battle was basically over.  Because they were calculated mentally but not intentionally, and during the battle, Kassapa's men shouted that they were following the order of the Fifth Patriarch to suppress the rebellion, so most people gave up resistance soon after the battle started. When Kassapa arrived, except for  Some of Moro's die-hard loyalists are still resisting, and no one is resisting anymore.  For those stubborn people, Kasyapa has only one word: kill.  Don’t you want to be die-hard?  Then just go and die.

    "You don't have to worry. The killing of Mara was the order given by the Fifth Patriarch. You have remained rational in the previous battles. I will report your performance to the Fifth Patriarch, and the Fifth Patriarch will decide how to deal with you." Kashyapa Wen  Yan said to the captured Moro general.

    Seeing Kassapa, who they had ridiculed as the unlucky guy before, now appeared in front of them like a victor, Moro's generals felt a little sour in their hearts.  goodThis was the order of the Fifth Patriarch, otherwise they would be really embarrassed.

    After ordering people to imprison these captured generals, Kassapa went to see the Fifth Patriarch alone and asked for the next order.  Kasyapa is not a very thoughtful person, but precisely because of this, Kasyapa can gain the trust of the Fifth Patriarch and become a chess piece placed next to Mojie.  After Mojie died, it was Kasyapa who discovered that Moro was secretly wooing the generals under Mojie, and reported it to the Fifth Patriarch.

    The Fifth Ancestor, the ruler of this closed place, attaches great importance to military power.  I can give it to you, but you can’t get it for yourself.  Moro didn't know that his behavior had touched the bottom line of the Fifth Patriarch, which aroused the Fifth Patriarch's suspicion and became the Fifth Patriarch's abandonment.  Maybe even until his death, Moro didn't understand where he was wrong. He just wanted to have more subordinates so that he could be more forceful when speaking in front of the Fifth Patriarch.  What he never expected was that his idea was a big taboo among the Fifth Patriarch.

    Kasyapa passed through the long corridor and came to the main hall, where he reported the results of the battle to the Fifth Patriarch.  When he heard Kassapa say that Mara was killed for resisting, one of the Five Patriarchs showed a trace of intolerance.  But she just sighed softly.  Nothing was said to Kasyapa.

    After Kassapa finished his report and asked the Fifth Patriarch for instructions on what to do next, one of the Five Patriarchs said slowly: "Kaysapa, you performed very well in this operation. The subordinates of Mara and Mojie will  I’ll leave it to you to lead.”

    "Er I am afraid that my subordinates are not capable enough to take on this important task." Kasyapa declined after hearing this.

    "There is no need to refuse. Since I ask you to do it, I have confidence in your ability and do it boldly."

    "In this case, Kasyapa gritted his teeth and agreed. He will not let the Fifth Patriarch down." Kasyapa assured the Fifth Patriarch in a deep voice.

    "Well, go ahead."

    "Yes." Kasyapa agreed, bowed and was about to leave when he heard one of the Five Patriarchs say quietly: "Kasyapa, Moro is dead, and his subordinates are leaderless and pose no threat to you.  "

    "Yes, Kassapa understands." Kassapa hurriedly replied.

    "Since you understand, then go ahead."

    "Yes." Kasyapa agreed and walked out of the hall.  By the time he left the hall, Kasyapa felt that his back was completely wet.  Kasyapa had a profound understanding of the Fifth Patriarch's insight into people's hearts.

    After Kasyapa left, one of the Five Patriarchs asked, "Why did you say that just now?"

    "To give them a sense of awe."

    “Moro’s mistake cannot be repeated again.”

    "I just don't know if Kasyapa can understand?"

    “…Let’s see.”

    Far away from the Fifth Patriarch’s main hall, Kasyapa’s mood finally recovered.  He did not dare to play tricks in front of the Fifth Patriarch. Except for the generals under Moro who were retained in office, even those die-hard loyal generals who were captured. Kasyapa did not dare to go too far and packed them all up for the Fifth Patriarch to deal with.  Don't dare to ask.

    Because they had just merged, Kasyapa did not dare to launch a general attack at this time, so he ordered his servants to drive the servant army out of the black hole to attack the elves outside the cave, in order to prevent those elves from resting.  But the servant army is just a servant army, with low combat effectiveness.  Apart from making the elf feel a little tired, it did not cause any real harm to the elf.

    Han Yu and others have already noticed the weakness in attacks in the black hole during this period.  But like the calm before the storm, this harassing attack not only did not make the elves relax their vigilance, but instead made them work harder to prepare for war.

    The first is the change in the weapons in hand.  Due to Han Yu's awakening, Field's original promise to provide one batch of weapons became three batches.  In other words, one third of the elves received weapons.  Learning to shoot is not difficult, especially since the selected elves are all sharpshooters. After telling these elves the principles of shooting, through actual combat, these elves can already skillfully use the firearms they have.  The only thing that troubled these elves was that the weapons had too little ammunition. Although Field had worked overtime, the output of ammunition was still not high due to the number of people.  In order to make up for the disadvantage of insufficient firepower, with the consent of the Great Elder, Han Yu and others' Courage sailed near the black hole. The muzzle of the Courage's laser cannon was facing the black hole.

    And Kassapa didn’t know all of this.  He is still busy with his own reorganization, firmly holding the military power in his hands, and only waiting for everything to be ready, he will launch a fierce attack on the outside world and fight for a decisive battle.

    Finally, after a period of hard work, Kasyapa basically solved the internal problems.  Instead, he turned his attention to attacking the outside world.

    In order to leave a good impression in front of his employer, former generals under Moro took the initiative to ask for battle.  Kasyapa was very happy about these people's petition.  Those who know the current affairs are heroes. These people are in a hurry.If you express yourself in front of yourself, it means that these people have accepted your leadership in their hearts.

    The generals who had received permission were gearing up and preparing for a big fight in the subsequent battle.  Before, it had been a harassment war by the servant army. It was almost time to confuse the stupid elves outside. It was time to leave the birth to regular troops like them.

    "My order!" Kasyapa shouted to the generals in a deep voice.

    "Whoa!" Everyone was sitting upright at this moment, not squinting.

    "Two hours later, according to the previous assignment, the 'Sunrise Plan' will begin. In order to live under the sun!" Kasyapa said slowly.

    “To live under the sun!” All the generals echoed in unison.

    Two hours, one hour to eat and one hour to prepare.  As early as Kasyapa announced the start of preparations, the servant army had already begun to attack the elves.  The elf soon discovered that something was wrong.  These minions fight for a little too long.  Originally, Kasyapa wanted to use his army of servants to consume the energy of the elves.  But it was self-defeating and aroused the vigilance of the elves.

    The great elder immediately followed Lianpeng's suggestion and divided the elves into three echelons. The first echelon continued to fight the monsters that appeared in the black hole. The second echelon retreated to the second line to support the first echelon in the battle. The third echelon acted as a reserve team.  Always ready for battle.  Fortunately, a temporary settlement has been reached with the cloned elves in the Tree of Life, otherwise the elves really would not have that many troops to distribute.

    In order to reduce the pressure on the first echelon of elves, Han Yu, Shi Bafang and others joined the battle.  Field led the second echelon of elves to be responsible for the rescue work. As for the wounded like Ning Ping, they were placed in the third echelon to prevent him from going to the battlefield.  Don't let him go to the battlefield.  There is a reason for this. Moro's Wind Attack Sword is obviously a strange sword. Although Ningping who was stabbed by it was thoroughly treated by Han Mengxin, Ningping's body still suffered from some bad sequelae and had to rest for a while.  Time can be restored, and it is for this reason that Han Yu placed Ning Ping in the reserve team, not happy that Ning Ping was still the boss.  However, Han Yu had a way to deal with Ning Ping's dissatisfaction and directly asked Han Mengxin to take care of Ning Ping.  Ning Ping immediately stopped complaining.  Han Mengxin, that is Ningping’s nemesis.  Han Mengxin didn't need to say anything. She just looked at Ning Ping with a worried look on her face, and Ning Ping immediately gave in and asked her to do whatever she wanted.

    The battle is in progress

    Tiger, who was in the first echelon, shouted loudly to encourage his comrades around him, and firmly blocked the army of servants sent by Kasyapa.  When he felt the pressure on his body drop suddenly, he found that the surging army of servants suddenly retreated.  I couldn't help but feel relieved, but then I heard Han Yu shouting loudly: "Don't relax, the real battle is coming."

    On the other side, Kasyapa ordered in a deep voice to the impatient generals who had been waiting: "Attack!"

    As if to confirm Han Yu’s words.  The entrance to the black hole suddenly enlarged several times, and countless soldiers who were fully armed and completely different from the previous monsters rushed over. The exhausted elves could not resist the opponent's attack at all, and only faced each other one by one.  More than half of the elves fell in a pool of blood.

    "Retreat! Retreat! Tiger, take the remaining elves and retreat. Let Field and the others get ready. The real battle begins." Han Yu shouted to the stunned Tiger while looking around for rescue.

    After regaining consciousness, Tiger suddenly trembled, and hurriedly led the remaining elves to retreat to the second echelon's defense line. As early as when the first echelon suffered heavy losses, Field's second echelon had already begun to attack.  The great elder who was in the second echelon couldn't help but feel a little glad that he had followed Lian Peng's suggestion earlier and divided his elves into three echelons. If they still wanted to swarm around the cave entrance like before, the one just now would  After the wave attack, the entire elven tribe will be crippled.  But now, we can continue to fight.

    "Great Elder, please send someone to notify the third echelon to be ready for support at any time. Also send someone to notify Elder Chris and bring everyone here to meet up. This attack should be the opponent's general attack. We must resist it.  ." The voice of Lian Peng came to my ears. Regarding Lian Peng's suggestion, the current Great Elder had already obeyed his words and immediately sent someone to do it without hesitation.  Then the great elder asked Lianpeng: "Lianpeng, do you think we can hold it?"

    "I'm not sure about this either." Lianpeng replied with a cautious look.

    Lianpeng’s answer made the great elder’s heart tighten. When he looked at the battle on the battlefield, the great elder was shocked again.  The first echelon of elves had been completely defeated, and now it was the second echelon that was fighting to the death with the opponent. Seeing the opponent's fearless attack made the great elder sweat in his heart.

    On the other side, Kasyapa, who was waiting for the battle report in front of the black hole, was also in a state of uneasiness. If not this time,If the situation is opened up, then even if the Fifth Patriarch does not pursue the case, he will have no shame to continue to stay in this position.

    "Report" As the messenger shouted, Kasyapa felt his heart beat a little faster.  He couldn't help but stare closely at the soldiers who came to deliver the order.

    "General, everything is going well on the front line. Our army has broken through the enemy's first line of defense and is currently launching a fierce attack on the enemy's second line of defense."

    "Okay." Kasyapa couldn't help but said.  After a brief thought, Kasyapa gave the order: "Order the entire army to move out. Once they leave the black hole, they will immediately deploy in full force."

    "General, isn't it too early to launch the entire army now?" Someone reminded.

    "Let's work hard together." Kasyapa replied lightly.

    The advantage of military strength made Kassapa's troops appear to be able to handle the situation with ease.  There's a fight ahead.  At the rear, fortifications were being built.  This made Han Yu feel very unhappy, and he immediately rejected Field's advice and prepared to give the other party a blow.  Fortunately, Field was smart and stopped Han Yu from further actions with just one sentence.

    “Kill them after they are fattened up.” Field shouted to Han Yu loudly.

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at Field in confusion.

    Seeing that Han Yu was no longer taking action, Field quickly explained: "There is a big difference in the number of elves and those guys. Since you plan to teach the other party a lesson and make them not be so arrogant, then why not kill as many as possible.  You have taught them a lesson too early, and by the time they have learned enough, it will be very difficult to hit them hard. If you want to do it, hit them hard, and beat them so hard that they will never remember it for the rest of their lives.  "

    After hearing what Field said, Han Yu accepted.  It became quiet again, quietly waiting for the best opportunity to attack.  Just now his judgment was affected by his anger, but now after being persuaded by Field, Han Yu already understood when it was the best time for him to take action.

    After the soldiers come the generals, and after the generals come the commander-in-chief.  Leaving the soldiers alone, Han Yu has already targeted the commander. Without the commander, these soldiers will retreat into the black hole like headless flies.  Instead of continuing the onslaught without fear of death.  And how to make the other party's commander appear is naturally to make him feel that it is safe for him to come out.

    This saying goes well.  Buddha relies on gold clothing, and people rely on clothing.  Although Han Yu did not recognize Kasyapa as the commander-in-chief of this army, the distinctive clothes still told Han Yu that this was a big fish and worthy of his action.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu jumped up, throwing fireballs upwards with both hands, and disappeared into the air.  The nearby elves looked at Han Yu in confusion, and some wanted to remind Han Yu that the enemy was ahead.  It wasn't in the sky, but when I saw that Han Yu's companion Field didn't care, I immediately understood that Han Yu was not acting out of his mind, but was doing this intentionally.  As for why we do this, we will naturally find out in a moment.

    It didn’t take long.  Kasyapa led his generals out of the black hole with a proud look on his face.  Looking at the soldiers who were busy building the camp, he said to the generals behind him with a hint of satisfaction: "The future will begin in our hands." As soon as he finished speaking, a piercing scream was heard in the sky, and a  A fireball the size of a round table fell from the sky and hit the ground hard, creating a large crater about five meters in diameter.  What's more unacceptable is that there were more than one fireball like this. Twenty or thirty fireballs roared down and made the soldiers who were building the camp cry and howl. Kasyapa, who looked proud just now, looked confused.  He was pale and murmuring something.

    "Sir, be careful!" Someone shouted from behind, and Kasyapa was thrown aside.  When Kasyapa came back to his senses, he saw that the place where he had just stood had turned into a big pit, and under the burning stones, a scorched human hand stretched out.  Kasyapa couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. The power from nature prevented Kasyapa from even the slightest thought of resistance.  In Kasyapa's view, this must be because there is a god somewhere who doesn't want people like him to come to this world.

    "Hehehehe I'll give you another big one." Seeing that the meteor shower he created was very effective, the greedy Han Yu directly made a big fireball with a diameter of ten meters this time, and slammed it in front of him.  Throw it, fly up, and kick the big fire ball high into the sky.

    Soon after, a big fireball appeared in the sky. Han Yu said embarrassedly: "Oh, it seems a bit too much."

    "What to do now?" Field asked hurriedly.

    "What else can we do? Just hide, no one is allowed to raise their head until I tell them that they can raise their head." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    At this moment, the invading army was in chaos, because Han Yu was excited for a moment and made a big fireball with a diameter of ten meters. Then the big fireball turned into a meteor and flew towards Kasyapa's camp. Because of its size, it was too big.  , once it touches the ground, its power will be huge.The crowd in front of the black hole is so crowded that countless people want to escape back into the black hole and never come out again.  Unfortunately, it was too late, and the fireball was about to fall.  Kassapa's men urged Kassapa: "Sir, let's go."

    "Let's go? Where can I go?" Kasyapa asked with a bitter smile.

    Seeing that the big fireball was about to hit the ground, suddenly there was an invisible force supporting the big fireball. Kasyapa's eyes lit up when he saw this.  He shouted excitedly: "Don't panic. The Fifth Patriarch is here to help us."

    With Kasyapa’s shout, the morale that was already on the verge of collapse was restored. The soldiers who had wanted to escape before turned their heads and launched a fierce attack on the place where the second echelon of elves were defending.

    The Fifth Patriarch is here. If you don’t perform well, you will be in trouble.

    "It can't be that simple." Han Yu snorted in displeasure, and pushed hard against the big fireball with both hands.  The big fireball that had been lifted up suddenly moved closer to the ground, and then was lifted up again.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu asked Field: "Field, is it okay to leave this place to you?"

    "No problem, what do you want to do?" Field asked curiously.

    "Hehebe the straw that breaks the camel's back." Han Yu chuckled and flew into the sky.

    Come to the top of the big fireball.  Han Yu raised his hands flat, his right hand aimed at the big fireball suspended in the air, and his left hand sprayed out a soft flame.

    "Please be merciful." Just when Han Yu was about to use his strength, a strange voice suddenly came to his ears.

    "Who?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "We are just a group of poor exiled people. We just want to find a place to live. Please give us a chance to enjoy the sunshine freely."

    "Stop talking nonsense, who are you?"

    "Long-term imprisonment has made us forget our previous identities. We are now called the Fifth Ancestor."

    "Long-term imprisonment? Are yougods?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "God? That was a long time ago. We have lost most of our divine power now, and we are only a little stronger than ordinary people."

    “What’s going on with those people?”

    "Those are the descendants of the servants of God who were imprisoned with us. Because they are so few in number, we have been reluctant to send them out. Please show mercy and leave some blood for our clan."

    "It's so pitiful to say, if I let you go, will you let the humans living on this planet go?"

    "I don't know how to convince you to believe what we say. We can only assure you that we are willing to take these people to live on an island. As long as others do not come to harm us, we will not take the initiative to attack anyone."

    "I can't believe your promise. If you are really sincere, then order your people to stop attacking first." As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, he saw that the ground attack really stopped slowly.

    Seeing the sincerity shown by the other party, Han Yu naturally could not show any sign of it and immediately stopped the attack.  Unexpectedly, at this moment, the big fireball suddenly escaped Han Yu's control.  Flying straight towards Han Yu, a mocking voice came from Han Yu's ear: "Idiot, just let your own strength kill you."

    At this moment, Han Yu could no longer think of fighting back, because he had been engulfed by the fireball. Field, who was on the ground, screamed: "Han Yu!"

    It was at this time.  The attack that had just stopped started again.

    Han Yu was in the flames, looking thoughtful.  After a moment of silence, Han Yu sighed softly and boasted: "Alas, I am still too naive, and I always trust others so easily."

    Flame, flame cannot be extinguished.  After the big fireball came into contact with Han Yu, he was immediately controlled by Han Yu. While Han Yu absorbed the flames of the big fireball to replenish his own consumption for the day, he watched coldly, waiting for more prey to enter the trap.

    When he saw that it was almost done, Han Yu suddenly stopped the fireball, and the big fireball landed on Kasyapa's head again.

    "Damn it, this big fireball is sick, it comes and goes." The soldiers who couldn't accept the fickleness of the big fireball yelled, and most of them were frightened out of their wits.

    Like just now, the big fireball was held up by an invisible force. Han Yu once again stretched out his hands, and the voice of just now was heard in his ears again.

    "Please listen to my explanation."

    "Explain you, you big watermelon!" Han Yu cursed, and the flames in his right hand suddenly shot towards the big fireball.  The big fire ball was approaching the ground unswervingly, as if it had taken an aphrodisiac.

    "You executioner, butcher, murderer, I curse you, curse you to not be forgiven by God, after death"

    &nbsp; "God is a thing of the past. You old antiques should be locked up for the rest of your life, so that you don't come out to harm mankind!" Han Yu shouted, interrupting the abusive voice in his ear.

    The fireball came into contact with the ground, and the huge explosion raised a mushroom cloud. Field, who had already run away with the elves, huddled in the third echelon's defenses and watched what happened, dumbfounded.

    There seemed to be a rain of sand and gravel falling from the sky, hitting everyone with crackling sounds, but everyone didn't pay attention. They just stared blankly at the result of the big fireball landing on the ground.

    There is a large pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters, and no living thing can be seen nearby.  Only a lone black hole hovers near the crater.

    Kassapa, who returned to the black hole before the explosion, couldn't believe his eyes. Not only Kassapa, but also the Fifth Patriarch also felt dizzy. After many years of waiting, it can be said that most of them were lost at this moment.  Every warrior is an elite, but now all of these elites have been killed, and with just one blow.

    "Close the black hole and stop attacking." One of the Five Ancestors said slowly.

    "No, we can't stop the attack. If we stop, won't our previous efforts be in vain?" Another person among the Five Ancestors immediately objected.

    "This is just the beginning of the war, but our losses have already become unbearable for us. Are you willing to watch our elites lose all their strength?"

    "You coward, if you want to succeed, how can you not pay the price?"

    "Since you said that, then you should take the lead. Even if you have to pay a price, you should start."

    Seeing that the two of the Five Patriarchs were getting more and more quarrelsome, the eldest of the Five Patriarchs spoke.

    The boss is different. When he opens his mouth, the others immediately shut up.  Just listen to the Fifth Patriarch's boss saying slowly: "Follow the advice of the Third Patriarch and withdraw."

    "Boss, why are you like this?" the second among the five ancestors shouted unconvinced.

    "Okay, if you have any dissatisfaction, we'll talk about it later. Let's deal with the current situation first." The boss frowned slightly and said.

    "But, I'm not willing to do it." The second child shouted unwillingly.

    "Look at those soldiers, can they continue to fight?" the boss reminded the second.

    The second brother who was reminded heard the words and looked around, and saw that the soldiers looked confused and had fear in their eyes.  And those generals are not much better. Such an army cannot be sent to the battlefield again.  If they were forcibly assigned, they would probably collapse on their own before even entering the battlefield.

    "Did you see it? The courage of this army has been broken. Even if we are determined to continue fighting, do you want us to go into battle in person? Besides, the strength of the human outside has exceeded our imagination. If it was in its heyday  We, then we still have the strength to fight, but now, having lost the power of faith, can we still be the opponent's opponent? It's not like you didn't participate in the confrontation just now, do you still want to humiliate yourself?  "

    "But……"

    "Okay, I'm not willing to let it end like this. It's just that time is not with me. What we have to do now, what we can do, is to continue to wait and continue to recharge our batteries."

    "But we have been waiting for thousands of years, do we still have to wait?"

    "Since we have been waiting for thousands of years, what's the harm in waiting for another thousand years? Humanity will eventually decline, and then it will be the time for us, the abandoned gods, to carry out divine punishment. I promise you,  At that time, you will be allowed to serve as the vanguard to relieve the suffocation I have suffered today."

    Under the persuasion of the Fifth Patriarch to present facts, reason, and guarantees and promises, the Second Fifth Patriarch finally nodded and agreed to the proposal of closing the black hole and continuing to hibernate.

    "Huh?" Han Yu in mid-air looked at the black hole gradually disappearing in front of his eyes, and couldn't help but wonder what was going on?  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 485 The sky changes

    The black hole disappeared, just as it suddenly appeared, and closed again without warning.  Is this how you win?  Including Han Yu, everyone present had this doubt in their hearts.

    I don’t know when, there was a sudden cheer, followed immediately by everyone, as if they had just woken up, they cheered one after another.  The black hole is gone. No matter what the reason is, the elves seem to have passed the disaster.  Although this ending feels a bit baffling, this result is what everyone wants to see.

    Han Yu was like a hero, surrounded by elves and thrown into the air again and again, as if he couldn't express his excitement at the moment without throwing Han Yu into the sky.  Han Yu, on the other hand, did not do anything to disgrace the scenery at this time. He was just uneasy about the people in the black hole who retreated just after meeting him, and felt that those people would not give up so easily.  Not only Han Yu thinks so, but the great elder and other high-level elves also think so.

    After a short celebration, the Great Elder left an echelon of elves to stay and monitor near the place where the black hole once appeared, while the remaining elves took the injured or dead elves back to the tribe to rest.

    Inside the black hole

    After closing the black hole, the five ancestors returned to their own training places. The second one, who had been insisting on continuing to attack, became more and more unwilling to do so, so that he could not calm down to practice.  Just as he was about to go out for a walk to relax, the third child, whom he had had a quarrel with before, came to visit.

    "Huh!" The second child snorted coldly.  Turn around and go back to your room.  That is to say, he did not chase the third child away, nor did he invite the third child to come in.  The third child stood awkwardly at the door for a moment, walked into the house with a wry smile, closed the door and said to the second child: "Second brother, are you still blaming me for confronting you before?"

    "Humph." The second child snorted coldly in reply.  The third child didn't care and continued: "Second brother, do you think the boss will close the black hole if I don't argue with you?"

    "What on earth do you want to say?" The second child frowned and asked. From the third child's words, the second child heard something unusual. There was something in this third child's words.

    The third child didn’t even explain when he heard this.  He continued to ask: "Second brother, if you were to have a conflict with the boss now, would you be able to defeat the boss?"

    "No, the boss's prestige is too high. But now that the black hole has been closed, is there any point in saying this? If you, Third Brother, are here to tell me this, get out."

    "Second brother, of course I didn't come to you to talk about this, but to discuss future matters with you. As for the black hole, you don't have to worry. Since it can be closed, we can also open it again, right?"

    The second child looked at the third child with disdain and said with a sneer: "Don't be so naive, okay? Don't you know that opening a black hole requires strong power, but do you think we can waste our power just to open a black hole now?  ?”

    The third child smiled mysteriously.  He said slowly: "Second brother, we can't waste our power. Can't we let others waste our power?"

    "What on earth are you thinking about?" The second child suddenly stood up and stared at the third child quietly and asked.

    I saw the third child with a calm face and said calmly: "It's nothing, I just want to join forces with you, the second brother, to deal with the boss." Looking at the expression of the third child, it seemed that what he said was just a very ordinary sentence.  But in Lao Er's heart, it was like a storm was rising.

    "HahaI won't go crazy with you. You can go, I will pretend that you have never been here today." The second child smiled and gave the third child an eviction order.

    When the third child saw this, he didn’t force it.  He stood up with a calm expression and said to the second brother: "Since the second brother is not willing, the younger brother will not force it. I just hope that the second brother can restrain his subordinates by then to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings with me, the fourth and fifth subordinates.  .”

    "Wait a minuteyou mean the three of you are already united?" The second child stopped the third child who was about to leave.  He looked at the third child with a strange expression and asked.

    "Yes, that's it. The fourth and fifth brothers have agreed to help me. (The full-text novel is updated the fastest) And after today's events, the boss's prestige has also been shaken among many soldiers. The soldiers will not care about anything.  They only care about the overall situation. Many of their soldiers died in the battle, but the boss, as the general, ordered the black hole to be closed, so that they did not even have a chance to avenge the soldiers."

    "You quarreled with me today on purpose, just to arouse the soldiers' dissatisfaction with the boss?" The second child stared at the third child and asked slowly.

    "It can be said that, and so far, the effect has been shown. Second brother, your prestige has now begun to catch up with the boss." The third child replied with a smile.

    "It turns out you had a premeditated plan."

    "Hehetwo?, forgive me.  Like you, I don't want to stay in this hellish place anymore.  "The third child said softly to the second child.

    "When will we take action? I need to know all your plans." The second child was silent for a moment and said slowly to the third child.  The third child knew it was done as soon as he heard this, and quickly told the second child his next plan.

    Since the black hole was closed, the boss felt that something was wrong. The respectful eyes of the soldiers were no longer there, replaced by expressions of confusion and anger. This made the boss of the five ancestors feel a little puzzled.  The decision he made was obviously a choice that was beneficial to the soldiers, but why weren't those soldiers grateful to him?

    With this question in mind, the boss received a piece of news.  The second child was not angry with his previous act of favoring the third child, so he led his troops to find trouble for the third child, and the two sides were now at war with each other.  Caught off guard, Lao San was trapped in the place where he practiced, and sent his cronies to find the boss for help.

    Seeing that the third child's cronies were covered in blood and looked dusty, the boss had no doubts at all. He immediately ordered three hundred soldiers and rushed to the location where the third child and the second child clashed. But when the boss arrived at the scene, he didn't look at it.  When Lao Er and Lao San arrived at the fire merger, they only saw the elites of Lao San and Lao Er who were ambushing here.

    "What's going on? Third brother, come out!" The middle-aged boss roared angrily.  A feeling of betrayal made the boss furious.

    The boss was answered by bursts of arrows. Six thousand elites surrounded and suppressed 300 people. No matter how brave the boss was, heroes could not stand against the crowd. After a quarter of an hour of fierce fighting, there were only a dozen or so people left around the boss, and they were still fighting each other.  Injured.

    "I'm sorry everyone, it's me who has caused you trouble." Being trapped in the ambush, the boss said apologetically to the dozen or so guards surrounding him.

    "My lord, you don't have to say this. It's your blessing to die for your lord. But lord, please stay and be useful so that you can avenge us and others in the future." The guard leader said to the boss respectfully.

    Hearing this, the boss smiled bitterly and replied: "Haha Since those guys dare to do this to me, they must have had a good chance. Even if I rush out from here, I'm afraid I won't be able to fight back."

    "Sir, please don't give up. I believe that there are still many brothers who support you. If you are discouraged now, then what's the meaning of the sacrifices we have made before. Please cheer up, sir, we still need your guidance.  Do you think that those traitors will lead us out of here after seizing power? I feel that by then, the last trace of our vitality here will be destroyed by those traitors."

    "But now we are trapped here. How to get out? Those people will not let us escape." The boss was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    Hearing what the boss said, the guard leader felt relieved and said hurriedly: "Sir, it is our blessing to die for you, but we still need to feel wronged."

    "Huh? What can you do? Just ask." The boss said after hearing this.

    "Yes, please consider the overall situation and pretend to die for once."

    "Fake death?"

    "Yes. Please take off the clothes you are wearing and find a hidden place to hide. I will rush out with the remaining brothers to attract the attention of the traitors. Boss, please be careful. The traitors may set fire to them afterwards.  Here, please take care of yourself, adults.”

    "That you……"

    "My lord, I have said it before, it is our blessing to die for your lord." The leader of the guard said solemnly.

    ……

    In the camp that besieged the boss, the third and second sons were all dressed in military uniforms.  The second child glanced sideways at the third child and asked aloud: "Third child, what do you plan to do with the boss?"

    "If the boss knows the current situation, it is not impossible to let him live, but that will have to wait until we have a grasp of the overall situation. As for now, if the boss wants to break the jade, then I have to act as a hammer."

    "Where are the fourth and fifth children?" the second child asked again.

    “Second brother, there are quite a few generals who are loyal to the boss. If those guys cause trouble, it will be a headache for us. Not to mention reopening the black hole, just cleaning up the mess will give us a headache.”

    "So I think the boss must not die." The second child suddenly stood up, stared at the third child and announced word by word: "I'm going to talk to the boss."

    "Okay, second brother, I wish you success." The third child replied with a smile.

    After the second child left, the third child, who was still smiling at first, suddenly turned gloomy. He looked at the left figure of the second child with a sneer, and said to himself: "I really think of myself as the boss here in the future.People?  "

    The second brother came to the front of the position, and just as he was about to order someone to shout, he saw the trapped boss and his entourage suddenly rushing out.  Seeing this, the second child hurriedly shouted to the boss who rushed over: "Boss, let's talk."

    "It's a pity that this boss is not the other boss, but the leader of the security guards pretending to be a guard who looks similar to the boss and wears the boss's clothes."

    "Come out!" The leader of the guard shouted, and led a dozen of his men to charge towards the heavily defended position.

    Seeing this, the second child didn't know what to say, so he had to give the order to fight, and at the same time, he was strictly ordered not to harm the life of the boss.  Nearly six thousand versus a dozen people, there was no doubt about the outcome.  After paying the price of hundreds of people, all the people led by the guard leader, except for the guard pretending to be the boss, were killed.

    And the guard pretending to be the boss has also been seen through by the second brother who is in the position.

    "Where is the boss?" The second brother asked coldly, staring at the captured guard.

    "Bah!" A mouthful of thick phlegm mixed with blood was spat at the second child and landed on the second child's clothes.  The second brother was furious when he saw this. He grabbed the guard's neck, lifted him up in the air and asked coldly: "Tell me. Where is the boss?"

    "" The guard who was grabbed by the neck kicked his legs hard.  Not a word was spoken.

    After a while, the second child threw the guard in his hand to the ground hard, and ordered the people around him: "Drag him down for interrogation, and be sure to find out the boss's current whereabouts."

    At the same time, Lao San, who got the news, also rushed over.  As soon as he saw the second brother, he immediately came over and asked anxiously: "Second brother, do you know the whereabouts of the boss?"

    Hearing this, the second child shook his head slightly and said to the third child, "Third child, I'm going to take someone into the valley."

    "Second brother, there may be remnants in the valley." The third child frowned and said.

    "It doesn't matter. I'll take some guards in with me. No matter what, we must find the boss. This place is surrounded by us. If the boss is not dead, he must still be hiding inside."

    The third child persuaded him for a while, but the second child was determined.  There will be no more objections.  The key thing is that someone comes to report that the captured guard committed suicide. In this way, there is no other way to confirm the life or death of the boss other than searching the valley.

    After watching the second child go, the third child's expression immediately became gloomy. While secretly ordering his people to approach the people left behind by the second child, he was waiting for news about the fourth and fifth children.  Before, they had divided the labor. The second and third sons were responsible for ambushing the boss, while the fourth and fifth sons were responsible for arresting generals loyal to the boss.  Now I don’t know whether the boss is alive or dead.  Although he is still trapped in the valley, who knows if anything will happen again.  So the key to the matter now lies in whether the fourth and fifth brothers can kill all the generals who are loyal to the boss.  As long as this is achieved, even if the boss escapes, a polished commander will not pose much of a threat.

    "Let me pay attention. If the second brother comes back, remember to notify me as soon as possible." The third child was not worried about the fourth and fifth children, so he left in a hurry after leaving his confidant behind.

    In fact, rebellion is not an easy thing. Not only does it take a lot of hard work, but it also requires tremendous pressure.  If nothing else, once you fail, the consequences will be unbearable.  Therefore, the third child does not want to fail. In order not to fail, the third child can only do things as perfectly as possible.  Nothing was missed.

    In the valley, the boss, who was hiding alone, looked around.  He cursed in his heart: "The valley where I am trapped is called the Valley of Broken Souls. Damn, it's really a broken soul. I'm not much different from a broken soul now." It turned out that after breaking up with the guard leader, the boss  Just look for your own hiding place in the valley to avoid the raids of the rebels later.  But what he never expected was that when the boss was looking for a hiding place, he didn't pay attention to his feet and fell into a pit. Not only did his bones fall apart, he also found himself in a very strange place.

    Having been in this place for nearly a thousand years, the boss discovered for the first time that there was a cave underground in Broken Soul Valley.  Looking at the obvious traces of artificial excavation around him, the boss made a preliminary judgment that this should be a place where some prisoners were detained.  It's just that he is a prisoner incarcerated. How could he not know that there is such a secret cell here?

    With the idea of ????visiting his seniors, the boss began to walk forward along the underground passage.  The boss didn't know if the direction he chose was right. There was no light underground, and the boss, who didn't want to attract the attention of underground creatures, could only move forward in the dark, not daring to use any light for illumination.  After walking for who knows how long, the boss finally came to a rusty iron door.

    "We're finally here. It seems I didn't choose the wrong direction before." The boss thought to himself, reaching out to push the door open.  Unexpectedly, before his hands touched the iron door, the iron door suddenly opened automatically.  The boss was suddenly shocked. What happened todayThe boss became like a frightened bird and immediately stepped aside.  After waiting for a long time, the boss walked to the iron gate again. After taking a look at the situation inside the iron gate, the boss felt his scalp numb.

    There is light inside the iron gate, and it is precisely because of the light that it makes people feel frightened.  Rather than saying that this is a prison cell, it is better to say that it is a slaughterhouse. Although there are not too many bloody scenes, the huge torture instruments scattered everywhere and the thick black spots on them show that there are still many people in this place.  How bloody it is when used.

    For a moment, the boss seemed to have seen the glorious past of this place. Various torture instruments tortured the prisoners, gouging out eyes, disemboweling, pulling intestines, grinding meat The prisoners' screams, dying groans, and the torturers' excited roars seemed to be instantaneous.  It spread into the boss's mind, making him want to shout loudly, so as to vent the depressed and depressed emotions in his heart.

    Trying to calm his mind, the boss strode through the "slaughterhouse", walked into a small door on the right side of the "slaughterhouse", and passed through a long corridor. But when he reached the end, the boss found out depressedly,  This is a dead end that has been completely blocked.

    Helplessly, he returned the same way, and when the boss returned to the "slaughterhouse" again, he found that something seemed to have changed here.  A blood pool that was originally located on the left side of the "Slaughterhouse" was now moved to the center of the room, leaving the boss with no possibility of going around.

    Since he couldn't go around it, the boss didn't bother to go around anymore. He simply walked to the blood pool to see what the blood pool wanted to do.  As soon as they got close, a foul smell of blood penetrated the boss's nose. The boss couldn't help but cover his nose with his hand. He leaned closer to the blood pool and took a look inside, and was immediately stunned.

    The sudden emergence of a lot of blood from the blood pool that was originally dry was already puzzling to the boss. But now, there is a person floating in the center of the blood pool, which makes the boss even more incredible. And just when the boss felt incredible, he looked at the blood pool.  When he hit the man, the man who had closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes and stared straight at the boss.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 486 Unexpected trouble

    Being stared directly at by those passionate eyes, the boss couldn't help but feel shy, couldn't help but take two steps back, and sat down on the ground with a plop.  (Full-text novels are updated the fastest) What kind of eyes are those? Apart from cruelty and bloodlust, there is no other meaning at all.

    The man in the blood pool let out a burst of "Jie Jie" laughter, slowly floated up from the blood pool, and appeared in front of the boss. He laughed coldly: "Jie Jie Jie Jie How long has it been?"  The living creatures are here. You are so lucky, little one."

    "Can I express my objection?" The boss kept complaining in his heart.

    "Huh? You don't seem to agree with what I said. Jie Jie Jie I'm angry and I want to kill you." As he said that, the man in the blood pool extended his right hand to the boss.

    The boss is a god no matter how you say it. Although he is sealed in such a ghost place, a god is a god. Now seeing the monster in front of him trying to attack him, his pride as a god made the boss suddenly stand up from the ground, opened his mouth and shouted:  "How dare you be rude to God!"

    "Jie Jie Jie God is my mortal enemy. It would be strange if I were polite to God." The person in the blood pool replied lightly, looking at the heart in his right hand, admiring

    Looking at the heart that was still beating, the boss felt that it looked familiar. When he lowered his head and looked at it, his face suddenly turned pale. It turned out that the heart scooped up by the man in the blood pool was his own.  When did that monster take away his heart?  With this question, the boss shouted loudly.  He fell to the ground unwillingly.

    The man in the blood pool looked at the boss inexplicably when he saw this.  He flew to the fallen boss, kicked him with his legs, and shouted: "Don't pretend to be dead, I just took away your heart. You are a god, so you won't die so easily."

    "Ah?" The boss who was lying on the ground woke up when he heard the words. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the guy floating above his head. He sat up and touched his heart, feeling that it was empty.  He couldn't help but wonder to himself: "Strange. Why am I okay?"

    "Jie Jie Jie Nothing is just temporary, you see." Hearing this, the people in the blood pool laughed strangely at the boss. Under the boss's gaze, they bit their hearts hard.  The boss suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, even though there was no heart there.

    "Here, what's going on?" The boss asked with a look of horror on his face, covering his heart with his hand.

    "Jiejiejiedoesn't it feel amazing? You don't need to know the reason, you just need to know the result. If you don't obey, I will eat your heart and make you my puppet."

    "Who are you?" the boss asked in a deep voice.

    "Well this question is very poor. I am sealed here, and of course I am not a good person. But you are here. It means that the time has come for me to see the sun again. I am looking forward to it, ah~ that fresh  The smell of blood is beckoning to me~"

    "You, can you become more perverted? Ah!" The boss let out a scream, and saw the person in the blood pool loosening his grip on his heart, and said coldly to the boss: "I can pervert, but, you  Don’t say it. If you say it, don’t blame me for punishing you. My servant, now, shut your mouth.”

    The boss glared angrily at the people in the blood pool.  Not a word was spoken.  But the people in the blood pool didn't take it seriously and said calmly: "Don't think you can kill me with your eyes. Your eyes now are nothing compared to the gods I killed before." As he spoke,  At that time, the people in the blood pool checked the boss's body.  The head said: "Although it's not ideal, let's make do with it. At least it can be used for the time being."

    "What are you going to do Wu" The boss didn't say anything, and the person in the blood pool suddenly turned into a streak of blood and got into the boss's mouth.  The boss felt as if he had been hit hard, and his consciousness began to gradually dissipate.

    "Jie Jie Jie I have understood what happened to you. Go with peace of mind. Don't worry, I promise you that those who betrayed you will be punished with the cruelest punishments in the world. This can be regarded as a reward.  Your efforts have been rewarded.”

    "No, don't" The boss was still resisting, but compared to the man in the blood pool, the boss's resistance seemed so weak, and it didn't have much effect at all. The boss's consciousness had already dissipated.  Without a trace, the boss's body lay motionless on the ground. After a long time, the boss opened his eyes, and at this moment, the boss had become the person in the blood pool, and the original boss had disappeared.  (:, read novels updated fastest)

    "Jiejiejie my body, my life, ah~ my life has begun again, I should find some people to celebrate my rebirth." The boss, who was successfully snatched away by the people in the blood pool, opened his arms and shouted loudly  1After that, I saw the boss kicking his legs hard, and his whole body broke through the earth and went straight to the ground.

    In the Broken Soul Valley, the second child is leading people to search for places where people can hide, hoping to find the boss before the third child, so that he can protect the boss, and those who are loyal to the boss can be accepted by him  .  Just as he was thinking about how to appease people's hearts, Lao Er felt a violent vibration coming from the ground, followed by a figure breaking out of the ground, flying into the air and letting out a burst of arrogant laughter.

    "Hahaha In the year 2327, I, the Blood Demon, finally saw the light of day. Today is truly a day worth celebrating!"

    Hearing that the figure in the sky called himself the Blood Demon, the second child couldn't help but feel puzzled.

    Time is the mortal enemy of memory.  The long years always make people forget many things and many people.  The name Blood Demon is a very unfamiliar existence to a god like Lao Er.

    "Heh heh heh Good luck, I didn't expect to meet my enemy as soon as I showed up." The blood demon in the air saw Lao Er and his group on the ground, immediately grinned and dived towards Lao Er on the ground.

    The second child's eyes were wide open. When he saw the blood demon flying close in the sky, he couldn't help but blurt out: "Boss!?"

    Ignoring the cry of the second child, the Blood Demon knocked the second child away and flew straight into the mountain wall for tens of meters.  Then it turned and headed straight for the sky.  Then he pushed his dick up to the sky.  The unexpected attack caught Lao Er off guard, and the fierce blow made Lao Er lose his breath and was temporarily unable to resist.

    After landing, the Blood Demon grabbed the second child's neck with one hand, lifted it up in the air and asked with a smile: "Do you want to live or die?"

    "I want to live." The second child replied as he was dying.

    The blood demon smiled broadly. After hearing the answer from the second child, his face suddenly turned cold and he said stiffly: "That's a good idea." As he said that, he exerted force on his hand, and heard a crisp sound of "click", and the second child's neck  Torn apart.  The second child's head drooped feebly.

    Seeing this scene, Lao Er's guards immediately went crazy, waving their weapons and roaring towards the Blood Demon.  The blood demon smiled slightly when he saw this, and a blood mist appeared in the hand holding the second child, wrapping the second child's body.  Then the blood mist flew to the blood demon's body, and the second child wrapped in the blood mist was left with only a skeleton, including the internal organs, all missing.

    The guards who rushed forward shivered, and their minds that were overwhelmed by anger finally calmed down. The leader of the guards immediately shouted to the guard following behind: "Go back and report!" With that, the leader of the guards led  The others rushed straight towards the Blood Demon, hoping to buy some time for their companions to escape.

    The Blood Demon yawned boredly, stretched out his left hand and pointed it at the guard leader and others who were rushing over.  A bloody mist spread and surrounded the guard leader and others.  The guard who was ordered to go back to report the news looked back at his companions.  He was suddenly startled when he saw that the guard leader surrounded by blood mist had completely changed his appearance and was rushing towards him with his companions who were his brothers before.  Without saying a word, the guard ran back to his own position. Not long after entering the position, the mutated guard leader and others followed closely behind him.

    Seeing this, the guard shouted anxiously: "Be careful, those guys are enemies!"

    People around him couldn't help but be stunned. They were fine when they went out, but they became enemies when they came back.  In such a moment of confusion, the mutated guard leader and others rushed into the position.  They will chop people when they see them. Of course, what they like now is holding someone in their arms and gnawing violently.

    In this way, there is no need for the guards to remind them, and the people in the position immediately start to fight back, but the guard leader and others are like the source of the spread of the plague.  Wherever they went, people bitten by them joined their ranks.  The position suddenly became chaotic.  At this time, the third child has left.  The confidants who stayed here had never dealt with this kind of problem, and they didn't know what to do for a while.  By the time he decided to eliminate the opponent, at that time, the power on the guard leader's side was almost equal to the power left here.

    "You go immediately and report what happened here to your lord, go! This is a major matter that affects the life and death of all of us." The confidant who stayed behind ordered the soldier who delivered the message urgently.

    "yes."

    After watching the soldiers who delivered the message go, the confidants who stayed behind tightened their belts, clenched the weapons in their hands and shouted to the guards around them: "Go into battle!"

    "drink!"

    ……

    When Lao San, who was discussing with Lao Si and Lao Wu on what to do next, heard the news, he was immediately confused.  This kind of thing is too bad.  He finally completed the transfer of power smoothly, and the generals who were loyal to the boss were convinced by him one by one.  Why did something like this happen again at this time?

    But the third child is not like his confidantBeing so indecisive, he immediately ordered the entire army to enter the first level of combat readiness. At the same time, he asked the fourth and fifth brothers to go to the front line with him to see how bad things had deteriorated.

    Unlike Lao Si and Lao Wu who were disapproving, Lao San clearly grasped the key to this matter.  The immortal body and the terrifying assimilation ability, if a method is not found in time, this place will no longer be the territory of people like them in the near future.

    With this worry, Lao San came to the battlefield. Looking at the two sides fighting together, Lao San asked the general who was directing the battle in confusion: "Where is General Emir who I am staying here to take charge of?"

    "My lord, General Emir has been killed in battle." The general who was questioned replied with a sad face.

    When Lao San heard this, he was stunned and said in disbelief: "How could it be? As the main general in charge, how could he be on the battlefield in person?"

    "My lord, General Emil felt that he did not eliminate those mutated soldiers at the first time, so he went into battle personally to make up for his mistake. But the result"

    "As a result, he got caught in it. Moreover, the opponent's offensive momentum was not curbed." Lao San said with a cold face.

    "Yes."

    The third child let out a long sigh.  He patted the general on the shoulder and said softly: "Forget it, the past can't be undone. Let's focus on the present. I've just arrived and I'm not familiar with the situation here. Tell me exactly what you know."

    "yes."

    ……

    With the general’s description, Lao San figured out the cause of the matter.

    "You mean, those mutated soldiers ran out of the Broken Soul Valley?" Lao San asked with a weird look on his face.

    "Yes. Of course, one of the guards of the Second Ancestor ran out, and then shouted to the nearby soldiers that the dozen soldiers who followed him were enemies, but because they were wearing the same military uniforms at the time, everyone didn't take it to heart.  . As a result, those mutated soldiers got close, and then our forward position was in chaos, and the battle started immediately."

    "Where is the guard?" asked the third child.

    "Already killed in action."

    The third child was silent for a moment after hearing this, then stood up and said, "Let's go. Take me to the front to see."

    "Sir, the front line is very dangerous." The general said quickly.

    "If we can't destroy the enemy this time, we will be in danger wherever we go." Lao San pushed away the general blocking the way and said coldly.

    Arriving at the front line of the battle, Lao San could already see clearly what the fighting soldiers looked like.  A pair of dull eyes, stiff movements, huge strength, an immortal body, and the madness to bite after hugging people, all of which made Lao San feel shuddering.

    The always resourceful Lao San was blinded this time.  I originally thought that after the boss was overthrown by me, the careless second child was no match for me.  The fourth and fifth sons have always listened to themselves, so from now on, they will have the final say here.  I just didn't expect that this situation would occur.  If this crisis cannot be resolved, let alone saying that you have the final say here, whether you can survive or not is probably a question.

    "Third brother, what should we do now? Give us an idea." The fourth and fifth brothers ran to the third brother and shouted.  They had seen it before and knew that the current situation could not be settled simply, so they ran together to find a solution to the third brother who was usually very resourceful in their eyes.

    Hearing this, the third child smiled bitterly in his heart. He was the same as the fourth and fifth children.  I am also at a loss for the current situation.  But now that there were so many people waiting for him to come up with ideas, of course he couldn't be frightened, so he could only bite the bullet and order: "Fourth, you immediately lead people to build a defense line behind us, remember. It must be a defense line to defend against the xin.  Because currently I don’t have any good way to deal with those mutated soldiers.”

    "Okay. I'll go right away." The fourth child agreed and turned around to go about his task.  Then Lao San said to Lao Wu: "Lao Wu, you go back immediately, gather everyone together, and tell them that now is the moment of our life and death. Let them temporarily give up their daily conflicts and tide over the difficulties together. No one will listen to the advice.  , is our enemy. You know how to deal with the enemy."

    "What about you, Third Brother?" Lao Wu asked aloud.

    "I'll stay here to buy time for you. I have to, because I don't know how long I can last."

    "Take care of those three. Fourth brother and I are waiting for you at the back line of defense."

    "Well, let me tell you, fourth brother, the trap must be deep and wide, and don't be stingy with your divine power. I feel there must be a black hand behind this."

    "I know, third brother, please take care of yourself." After speaking, Lao Wu turned and left.

    &nbsp;After seeing off Lao Wu, Lao San focused his attention on the battlefield. Under the command of Lao San, the offensive momentum of the mutant soldiers was stopped.

    "Huh?" The Blood Demon, who was hiding behind the mutated soldiers and watching the fun, was a little surprised. He didn't expect that someone could block the attack of his mutated soldiers.  But this is not bad. The reason why the Blood Demon wants to do this is to absorb the resentment generated by the soldiers fighting on the battlefield. After the war becomes a stalemate, the resentment will become more and more intense. This is for the Blood Demon  A good thing, precisely because of this, the Blood Demon did not take action, but was happy to see what happened.

    The current blood demon is very weak, and regaining his previous strength is definitely not something that can be done overnight.  It's like a person who hasn't had enough to eat for a long time suddenly gets rich. He must not spend money on food and fish at this time. He must recuperate his body and start taking supplements.  The same goes for the Blood Demon. He must first fully adapt to his body. After transforming this body to suit him, he can kill everywhere and do whatever he wants as before.  Before that, the Blood Demon still needs to be patient.

    ……

    The resistance of Lao San began to weaken as Lao Si and Lao Wu sent people to inform them that the mission was completed. Lao San led his men to fight and retreat, retreating behind the newly established defense line.  When he saw the fourth child in charge of this matter, the third child was immediately moved.  The fourth child had really worked hard, and his pale face showed that in order to build this large pit that was ten meters deep, ten meters wide, and spread for several miles, it was caused by the excessive use of divine power by the fourth child.

    "Fourth brother, you go and rest for a while, leave this place to me." The third child hugged the fourth child hard and said with a moved expression.

    "Third brother, I'm fine. But, can we win?" The fourth asked the third brother with a worried look on his face as he looked at the mutated soldier who didn't care about the pit.

    At this time, the third child naturally couldn't say anything depressing, and immediately replied loudly: "Don't worry, fourth brother, with your third brother here, those clowns can't make trouble. Fifth brother, take your fourth brother down to have a rest.  Third brother will still fight alongside you later."

    "Okay, fourth brother, let's go down first." Lao Wu agreed and helped Lao Si to the rear.

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 487 Enemy

    The wide pit was like an insurmountable chasm. The soldiers loyal to the Fifth Ancestor stood on one side of the pit, watching coldly as the mutated former Paoze made waves of "ho ho" sounds and climbed towards him.  (:, read novels updated fastest)

    "Let's begin." The third among the five ancestors and now the boss ordered calmly.

    With this order, the soldiers who were ready poured the boiling oil on the mutant soldiers who were in the pit at the moment.  Immediately afterwards, lit torches were thrown into the pit, and the pit suddenly turned into a sea of ??fire. The mutated soldiers had nowhere to hide. They were burned in the pit and died again.

    "What a cruel guy, but I like it. It's a bit interesting." The Blood Demon, who was watching the battle from a distance, chewed his teeth and looked interested.

    The third child looked at the burnt mutated soldiers in the pit with an expressionless face, his heart bleeding.  These soldiers who were killed originally belonged to their own strength.  For some unknown reason, these soldiers mutated, forcing him to take this trick. When he thought of the mastermind behind this incident, Lao San secretly vowed to crush that guy to ashes.

    "Ah Sneeze" the blood demon couldn't help but sneeze, rubbed his nose and said to himself: "It's time to show off. I can't let these guys regard my contribution as a natural disaster." Thinking of this,  Lest others wouldn't know it was him who caused the blood demon to fly into the air, Luck shouted towards Lao San's position: "Hahaha The blood demon is born, obey or perish. It's up to you to choose."

    "The blood demon is born?" The third child frowned when he heard this.  He turned around and looked at Lao Si and Lao Wu, and found that they had the same confused expressions as himself. It was obvious that they didn't know who the blood demon was.  The only thing that is certain is that the mutations in these soldiers are most likely related to the guy who calls himself the Blood Demon.

    "Third brother, what should we do now?" Lao Si asked in a low voice.

    "Don't act rashly for the time being. Just wait and see what happens. At the same time, send orders to select elites and prepare to encircle and suppress the blood demon." Lao San ordered in a low voice.

    The fourth child had no objection.  After hearing this, he immediately retreated to the back of the team and began to select people, while Lao Wu on the side asked doubtfully: "Third brother, have you heard of this blood demon?"

    "No, have you heard of it?" Lao San asked.

    Lao Wu shook his head.  Pointing at the blood demon in mid-air, he said, "I've never heard of the blood demon, but that blood demon looks exactly like the boss."

    "Seriously?" Lao San knew that Lao Wu's eyes were clairvoyant, so he couldn't help asking immediately.

    "Really, it's exactly the same." Lao Wu replied with certainty.

    "If this is the case, I'm afraid the boss has already been poisoned by this blood demon. Plus the second brother we already knew before, now there are only three of us left among the five ancestors."

    Lao Wu immediately said: "Third brother, you don't have to say anything. Fourth brother and I will listen to you."

    "Okay, you and I, brothers, are united. Nothing can stump us." The third child said with satisfaction after hearing this.

    "Well, third brother, tell me, what should we do next?" Lao Wu nodded and asked Lao San.

    The third child thought for a while and said: "We can't let that blood demon stay like this. We must eliminate him as soon as possible so that we can take this opportunity to establish the prestige of our brothers in the army."

    Just as he was talking, he saw the fourth child coming back. He had already selected his team and came back to return his life to the third child.  The third child was overjoyed when he heard this, and immediately led his troops into Broken Soul Valley to destroy the Blood Demon.  It’s just that I haven’t waited for the third child to set off.  He was stopped by the fourth child.

    "Third brother, now that the eldest brother and the second brother are gone, you are our boss. We can't let you encounter danger again, so for things like charging into battle, let the younger brother do it for you."

    When the third child heard this, he didn’t want to agree at first, but the fourth and fifth children were unanimously opposed to going into battle in person.  In desperation, we can only compromise.

    "Fourth brother, fifth brother and I are waiting here for your triumphant return. (The fastest updated version of all text novels)" the third child said to the fourth child.

    When the fourth child heard this, he clasped his hands into fists and said, "Third brother, don't worry, I will come back as soon as I go."

    ……

    Just like what Lao Si said, they did go and return, but their return was not a triumphant return, but a defeat. Three thousand elites entered the Broken Soul Valley, but they didn't even hear the sound of water.  The remaining seven people fled back in embarrassment.  Among them, the fourth child was carried back and is currently in a coma.

    The defeat was so strange that Lao San and Lao Wu couldn't believe it.  The specific situation can only be known after the fourth child wakes up, but it can still be done with a general understanding.

    Before understanding the reason for the failure of the commando team, Lao San and Lao Wu decided to stand still for the time being.To avoid unnecessary losses again.  The only thing that made Lao San feel lucky was that the blood demon in Broken Soul Valley did not take the opportunity to attack Lao San's position after his victory.

    The two sides reached a stalemate like this

    After a long time, the fourth child finally woke up. When he saw the concerned faces of the third brother and the fifth child, the fourth child said happily: "Oh my god, I didn't expect that I can come back alive. Third brother, fifth brother."  Brother, I almost confessed that the fourth child was in the Broken Soul Valley."

    "Fourth brother, what's going on? Tell us quickly." The third child heard the words and urged the fourth child.  The fourth child did not waste any nonsense, and immediately began to tell the story of his group's encounters in the Valley of Broken Souls.

    When they first entered the valley, everything went very smoothly. The three thousand elites did not need to issue orders at all. As soon as they entered the valley, they immediately spread out and occupied important positions in the valley. And just when the fourth man ordered to find the man who was free to speak arrogantly.  When he was fighting the Blood Demon, a burst of red mist floated over from nowhere, and all the soldiers who were touched by that mist immediately began to mutate. Fortunately, the leader of his guard knocked him out, otherwise he would probably be dead now.  Became one of those mutant soldiers.

    "You mean, the red mist in the Soul-Broken Valley is what caused the soldiers to mutate?" Lao San said slowly.

    The fourth child nodded and replied: "Yes, I think so."

    "" After listening to what the fourth child said.  The third child frowned.  Before asking the fourth child, he had already asked the surviving soldiers who brought the fourth child back. It was basically the same as what the fourth child said. Then the trouble came. Let’s not talk about the origin of the red mist. The key is how  In response, if you can't find a way to deal with the red mist, let alone destroy the blood demon, if you can avoid being eliminated by the blood demon, you will have burned incense to your ancestors.

    "Third brother, why don't you let me try this time?" Lao Wu asked tentatively.

    The third child shook his head when he heard this.  "Forget it. Our troops have other great uses and cannot be wasted in a place like this. Before we find a way to deal with the red mist, try not to come into contact with the Broken Soul Valley. By the way, fifth brother, you have to take a hard trip.  , go back to this city and tell everyone that the area around Broken Soul Valley has been classified as a restricted area, and anyone who dares to come close will be killed without mercy."

    "Yes." Lao Wu agreed and turned back to the city to do things.  Then the third child asked the fourth child: "Fourth brother, how are you feeling now? Is there any problem?"

    "No problem, I was just knocked unconscious before, but now that I have rested, I'm fine."

    "If there's nothing wrong, then make a hard trip and invite some knowledgeable people from this city to me. Remember, be polite."

    "Understood." The fourth child agreed and immediately went out to do things.

    The fourth child let out a long sigh. All good things are hard to come by. He originally thought that after solving the boss and the second child, he would be able to take this opportunity to show off his ambitions. However, he did not expect that his ambitions had not yet unfolded.  Your own test has come.  The blood demon in the Soul-Broken Valley is the one who has established his own prestige.  But after this series of developments, Lao San suddenly felt that he might have become the blood demon who established his prestige.

    "Sir, it's not good." Just when the third child was thinking about something, a guard rushed in quickly.

    The third child replied angrily: "Your Excellency is very good. If you don't give a reasonable explanation, you will be in trouble soon."

    "Sir, something unusual is happening outside in the direction of Broken Soul Valley." The guard hurriedly replied.

    Hearing this, the third child went outside and took a look. Sure enough, there was something strange. A stream of red mist began to emerge from the direction of Broken Soul Valley, slowly drifting towards him.

    "Holy shit!" The third child couldn't help but cursed when he saw this, and immediately ordered everyone to retreat immediately, and retreated to a place that was out of reach of the red mist. As a result, he retreated more than ten miles.  Lao San's face became extremely pale, and he regarded this retreat as a great shame and humiliation in his life, and secretly vowed that he must get this place back.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way and say that after the fourth child returned to the city, he immediately rushed to the home of the learned people here.  After experiencing a trip to the Valley of Broken Souls, Lao Si's personality had some slight changes.

    In a place like this, force is respected, and the stronger the person, the more respected they will be. However, because scholars focus all their energy on learning, their own strength is naturally not outstanding.  But now, Lao Si came to visit in person, which made the old scholar who had studied knowledge for a generation suddenly feel flattered.

    After hearing the purpose of the fourth son's visit, the old scholar pondered for a moment and said slowly: "Sir, it's not that I don't want to be there for you, it's just that I haven't seen it with my own eyes, and I really can't give an answer based on what you said.  .”

    "Then what do you want?" asked the fourth child.

    "likeWith your permission, I would like to go there and see it with my own eyes.  If it were true as I know it would be, it would be a disaster for us.  "

    Seeing the seriousness on the old scholar’s ??face, the fourth child did not dare to neglect and immediately took the old scholar to join the third child.  When Lao Si brought the old scholar back to the camp, he couldn't help but be startled. Before he left here, the camp didn't seem to be like this. It was obvious that the hole he dug was missing.

    “Third brother, what happened?” The fourth child found the third child and asked.

    "Not long after you and fifth brother left, red mist appeared in Broken Soul Valley, just like what you encountered. In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, I can only order the troops to retreat. I asked you to find it.  Where are the old scholars?”

    "Oh, the old scholar said that you can judge what the red mist is after seeing it with your own eyes?" Lao San replied after hearing this.

    "What nonsense, where is that old scholar? Take me to see him." Lao San said angrily.

    Seeing this, the fourth child shrank his neck and waited for the third child to go see the old scholar. Not long after leaving the tent, the third child and the fourth child saw the old scholar being sent back under the protection of the soldiers.

    "I have met two adults." The old scholar saluted.

    "I'm sorry, sir, to invite you here just for this matter." The third child said politely.  Unexpectedly, after hearing what Lao San said, the old scholar immediately shook his head and replied: "Sir, if my judgment is correct, I'm afraid there will be a big disaster here."

    When the third child heard this, he immediately made a movement to silence himself and said loudly to the old scholar: "Old sir, it's windy outside, let's go into the tent and talk."

    The old scholar also knew that the matter was of great importance and there was no need to speak out at this time, so he immediately followed Lao San into the big tent.  As soon as he received the money, the fourth child couldn't wait to ask: "Old sir, what exactly did you find?"

    "I don't dare to deceive you. After carefully observing the red mist, I concluded that it is still a curse. Once it is contaminated, it will become a puppet to cast this red mist. And those recorded in the book can make  Only the legendary Blood Demon can create this kind of red mist. Because it is a curse in itself, otherwise he would not be able to control that kind of power that can be called terrifying."

    "Is there any way to restrain myself?" Lao San asked tentatively.

    The old scholar Wen Ya thought for a while and then said: "Everything in this world is in conflict with each other. If we can find someone with the ability to light, then there will be no problem in dealing with this blood demon. It's just that, sir, we don't seem to have any here.  Someone with the power of light, right?”

    The third child frowned and thought hard. He carefully filtered it in his mind, but sadly found that none of it was suitable.  As a last resort, Lao San could only do the next best thing and find a way to stop the spread of the red mist.  Then consider destroying the blood demon hiding in the red mist.  Here, the old scholar provides a method for Lao San.

    A dead horse is treated as a living horse doctor.  Lao San, who couldn't find a good way for a while, had to accept the old scholar's suggestion and ordered his men to prepare quickly.

    So, hundreds of windmills were dismantled and erected in front of the position, facing the red mist that shrouded the Soul Broken Valley.  The gas needs to be driven by wind. The method mentioned by old scholars is to artificially create wind to prevent the red mist from drifting over.

    It’s just that this method of coping can only be temporary, because the Blood Demon in Broken Soul Valley has also noticed the actions of guys like Lao San, although he needs to seize the time to restore his strength at this time.  But it’s okay to cause some trouble for the third child.  As a result, the three thousand elites who died in the battle used ladders to cross the trap previously dug to defend against the mutated soldiers, and now Lao San came over to kill them.

    Although there are only 3,000 people, it cannot be compared with the 100,000 soldiers that Lao San holds in his hands at this time.  However, these three thousand people were selected from the one hundred thousand soldiers.  Coupled with the fact that he now has immortality and powerful infection capabilities, he can deal with these three thousand mutant soldiers.  Lao San's men suffered heavy losses.  The key is still the big problem of infection. If we can't stop the infection problem, it will be impossible to make progress on our side.  It's just that although people have been sent back to study the real cause of the soldiers' mutation, there will be no results in a short period of time. Now all Lao San can do is to continue to defend until he obtains the key to victory.

    Three thousand elites were eventually wiped out by Lao San’s men, but after the war, they were all remembered, which almost made Lao San heartbroken. Even in the black hole war launched before, the loss of soldiers was not so great.

    There were a total of six thousand people, and the ratio to the three thousand mutant soldiers was two to one.  If they can appear under the harsh Lao San, these soldiers must not be weak hands.  Thinking of this, Lao San couldn't calm down no matter what.

    Inside the Broken Soul Valley

    The blood demon looked at the three thousand mutated soldiers he sent out and was chopped into pieces.He didn't feel any distress at all, but rather expected that Lao San's subordinates would be more cruel to the soldiers he sent out, because the more cruel he was, the more benefits he would get.  Brutality and killing are the source of blood demon's power.  The more energy there is in these two aspects, the easier it is for the Blood Demon to recover.  But now that the other party was showing signs of waning, the Blood Demon couldn't sit still.

    Since you want to move, then find a way to make you have to move!

    Blood Demon is a man of action, he does whatever he thinks of.  He immediately left the Broken Soul Valley and headed straight for the Laosan camp, which had a hundred thousand soldiers.

    Seeing the blood demon's arrogant behavior, everyone who saw it was filled with anger.  When the Blood Demon approached, the soldiers had already fired various weapons and rushed towards the Blood Demon without the need for orders from the generals.

    "Jie Jie Jie, it's not you I'm looking for." The blood demon let out a strange laugh, looked around, and locked his eyes on the fourth child standing next to the third child.

    With a "swish" sound, the Blood Demon seemed to have only taken one step forward, but in the next second, the Blood Demon had already appeared in front of the third child, grinning at the third and fourth children and making a friendly gesture.  Then he reached out and grabbed the fourth child and prepared to leave.  The third child, who was standing with the fourth child during this period, immediately wanted to rescue him.  But before he could express anything, the Blood Demon had already turned around and left, leaving only one sentence echoing in Lao San's ears.

    "If you want to get your brother back, then capture the Broken Soul Valley within three days. Otherwise, you will be prepared to make enemies of your former lord." After saying this, the Blood Demon quickly left with Lao Si under his arm.  It was as if he had just arrived and gone.  The third child wanted to scold him, but when he thought of the blood demon's strange skills, the third child had to swallow his anger and let all the suffocation in his heart disperse on the soldiers.  He forced his soldiers to attack Soul Broken Valley.

    Even though there was insufficient preparation, even though there were too many dangers waiting ahead, Lao San still resolutely ordered the attack on Soul Broken Valley.  In order to deal with the red mist in Broken Soul Valley, Lao San ordered all the windmills to be moved not far from Broken Soul Valley.

    In the Valley of Broken Souls, fighting continues (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 488: The Tyranny of the Blood Demon (Part 1)

    The place of sealing, where ancient humans sealed gods and demons.  Although the gods and demons used to fight hard to leave here, generally speaking, life is still peaceful, and the servants of the gods who live here still have the courage to live.  But now, with the appearance of a guy who calls himself the Blood Demon out of nowhere, the little peace in the Sealed Land is gone.  Mutated servants of God are everywhere chasing those who have not yet mutated.

    In order to eliminate the blood demon, the Fifth Ancestor, the ruler of the Sealed Land, led his troops to attack the Broken Soul Valley where the blood demon was entrenched again and again, but never failed to return.  The key is the infectious virus created by the Blood Demon. Once infected, it will affect a whole area. Often after a fight, the soldiers sent out will kill each other, and eventually they will be defeated due to lack of strength.

    The capture of Lao Si forced Lao San to issue a death order and take back Lao Si at all costs.  But in this way, he fell into the blood demon's plan. With the resentment generated by the fighting, the blood demon's strength is gradually recovering.  If this continues for a month, the Blood Demon will be able to return to its peak strength.

    Fortunately, at this moment, the old scholar knew the method of restraining the red mist from records in many ancient documents. With the cooperation of Lao San, the preparations for the last battle were completed at a speed that was considered to be the battle.

    For the blood demon, Lao San hates it to the core. If it weren't for this blood demon, Lao San at this moment is fully capable of opening the black hole again and invading the human world.  But it was this blood demon that forced Lao San to abandon his original plan and instead began to deploy his troops around the Broken Soul Valley.  Prevent the blood demons in Soul Broken Valley from coming out to harm people.

    "Third brother. The whole army has been prepared. Please come and give me a lecture." Lao Wu entered the tent and reported to Lao San.

    The third child waved his hand and replied: "No need, tell everyone to rescue the fourth child and leave all other living creatures in the Broken Soul Valley. After the battle is over, seal the valley and burn it to prevent the highly infectious virus from surviving."  possible."

    "Yes." Lao Wu responded, turned and left.  Soon, a soldier's shout came from outside the tent.  Immediately afterwards, the battle against Broken Soul Valley began.

    The Blood Demon who was practicing in the Valley of Broken Souls felt the earth trembling slightly. He opened his eyes and walked to a higher place to take a look. He was immediately startled by what he saw. The crowd was rushing over like a black carpet.  Make the Blood Demon's blood boil.  No timidity.  There was no panic, just endless fighting spirit.

    "Hey, your companions are here to save you. There are quite a few of them this time. Maybe they can succeed." The Blood Demon turned around and said to the fourth child who was locked in a wooden cage by himself.  The fourth child gave the Blood Demon a cold look and turned his head to look at him.  The Blood Demon didn't care when he saw this. He shrugged and began to prepare for the battle.

    In the blood demon's estimation, with the red mist blocking it, the oncoming army would be delayed for at least half a day, giving him enough time to make preparations.  (com) What the Blood Demon didn't expect was that those who attacked him actually found a way to restrain the red mist.  It only took nearly an hour to invade the Soul-Broken Valley.

    This turn of events caught the Blood Demon off guard. Fortunately, in the Broken Soul Valley, the Blood Guard formed by the Blood Demon during this period was still available. Relying on the Blood Guard's obstruction, the Blood Demon came to the battlefield after preparing his own equipment.

    Blood Demon is dressed like a vulgar and tasteless country upstart, but no one will laugh at him.  In the eyes of the blood guards, the blood demons are their masters, and they are just slaves. Slaves cannot laugh at their masters.  And the soldiers who invaded the valley.  The third child's order was to leave no chickens or dogs in the Soul-Dead Valley, so no matter what the Blood Demon was dressed in, or even if the Blood Demon was naked, these people wouldn't care at all.

    Of course, the dress is vulgar.  But the blood demon's own strength is something that no one dares to underestimate.  When there were only eighteen Blood Guards left, the Blood Demon gathered the remaining Blood Guards together.  A bloody formation was formed, which withstood the siege of tens of thousands of soldiers.  The Blood Sky Formation is like a bright light in the darkness, surrounded by darkness.

    Outside the Broken Soul Valley, Lao San frowned. The Blood Demon's tenacious resistance exceeded Lao San's expectations. He originally thought that the red mist was the Blood Demon's last resort, but he didn't expect that the Blood Demon actually had such a hand.  "It's a pity that no matter how capable you are, I won't keep you." Thinking of this, the third child raised his voice and said: "Send the order."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a person appeared outside the tent.  Just listen to the third child continue: "Tell the fifth child not to worry about the casualties of the soldiers, give priority to killing the blood demon, and at the same time dedicate some people to rescue the fourth child."

    ……

    The order was quickly passed to Lao Wu, who was commanding the battle.  Seeing the warrant sent by Third Brother, Lao Wu showed a wry smile. It wasn't that he didn't want to deal with the blood demon as soon as possible, but the Blood Sky Formation was too weird. If he followed Lao San's advice,  , the loss will not be bearable by Lao Wu.  Lao Wu did it for the first time in his lifeHe made the decision not to listen to the third child’s orders.

    You say yours, I'll say mine.  Of course, the fourth brother who was captured still had to be rescued quickly.

    "Lao San didn't know that Lao Wu didn't intend to listen to his opinion. After a while, when he found that things still made no progress at all, Lao San couldn't help but go to the front line in person, preparing to take over the military power from Lao Wu.  After arriving, I saw Lao Wu and Lao Si who had been rescued.

    "Fourth brother, God bless you, you are finally fine." The third child came over and said with a face of joy.

    The fourth brother was a little weak. He smiled when he saw this and said, "I'm sorry, third brother. I found that there was something wrong with the order you gave the fifth brother, so I made my own decision and didn't let the fifth brother carry out the attack as you said.  .”

    "It doesn't matter, you did the right thing. I don't blame Lao Wu." Lao San was stunned when he heard this, but then said with a smile.

    Hearing Lao San’s answer, Lao Wu, who was huddled aside, breathed a sigh of relief. Habits formed over a long period of time cannot be changed overnight.

    The progress of the war is still not smooth. Relying on the Blood Sky Formation, the Blood Demon no longer offers resistance, because eighteen Blood Guards alone are enough to protect him.

    "What kind of weird thing is this? It's a pity that we didn't find the old scholar this time." The third child stood on a high place, carefully observing the Blood Sky Formation set up by the Blood Demon and the Blood Guard, and couldn't help but said with some regret.

    "This is the Blood Sky Formation. I heard the Blood Demon say it once before. It's strange, why is the Blood Demon not moving?" Lao Wu, who had introduced the three of them to him, suddenly looked at the people sitting in the Blood Sky Formation in confusion.  The blood demon in the center shouted.

    The third child did not hesitate when he saw this, and immediately ordered the guards around him: "Blow the horn and launch a fierce attack."

    "The fierce attack at the end? Third brother, is it too early?" Lao Wu asked in surprise.

    "Lao San glanced at Lao Wu, sighed helplessly, and thought to himself: "Lao Wu is indeed not a leader. It is better to arrange him for logistics in the future."

    Seeing that his third brother did not answer him, but instead looked at him with a disappointed look, Lao Wu couldn't stand it anymore.  You can beat me and scold me, but you can't look down on me.  Immediately he couldn't help but said to the third brother: "Third brother, fifth brother invites you to fight."

    “This…” The third child hesitated upon hearing this.

    Seeing this, Lao Wu immediately said again: "Third brother, fifth brother invites you to fight!"

    "Fifth brother, I'm worried that you will have an accident."

    "Third brother, there are no swords and guns on the battlefield. Life and death are naturally determined by destiny. If the fifth brother dies in battle, it is his destiny. Please allow me to fight, third brother."

    Seeing the serious look on Lao Wu's face, Lao San nodded helplessly and told Lao Wu: "Go back early and come back early. Don't show off."

    "Third brother, don't worry." Lao Wu agreed, and turned around with excitement to prepare for the attack. Judging from his expression, only God knows how much Lao Wu listened to what Lao San said.

    Lao Wu led five thousand carefully selected elites into the Broken Soul Valley and arrived in front of the Blood Sky Formation.  Lao Wu, who was at the back of the team, glanced at the Blood Demon in the center of the Blood Sky Formation with a proud look on his face, and loudly ordered: "The killing formation will kill people, today, today" The last word "日" cannot come out.  mouth.  Because Lao Wu saw with his own eyes that the Blood Demon in the Blood Sky Formation suddenly stood up.

    "A person who has been maintaining one movement suddenly changes his movement. Either he has a big move, or he can't stand the boredom of maintaining one movement and wants to change his movement.  As for Blood Demon, it is obviously the former.

    Looking down at his hands, the Blood Demon showed a hint of disbelief on his face, which turned into a smile.

    "Kill! He only has one person. I don't believe that ten thousand people can't kill him." Lao Wu shouted fiercely.  With Lao Wu's order, a battle of ten thousand versus one began.

    And the battle that many people thought was without any suspense became extremely difficult after encountering the Blood Demon.  They saw the Blood Demon walking towards Lao Wu's direction like he was strolling in a leisurely manner.  Lao Wu was shocked when he saw this. Since he ordered his soldiers to attack the Blood Demon with all their strength, he must kill the Blood Demon in front of his eyes.

    The Blood Demon walked up to Lao Wu without saying a word. He had hundreds of injuries on his body, many of which were fatal.  Just looking at the face of the Blood Demon, it seemed as if the injuries on his body had no effect on him at all.  Immediately, the Blood Demon used actual actions to prove Lao Wu's guess. The Blood Demon's damage to those ordinary weapons could only be summed up in two words: "pervert".

    "You, what do you want?" Lao Wu asked the Blood Demon with a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, the Blood Demon grinned, "Don't be nervous. Death wants to borrow something from you, but I don't know if you are willing to part with me?"

    &nbsp;"What?" Lao Wu asked subconsciously.

    "Your head!" As soon as he finished speaking, the Blood Demon waved his right hand on Lao Wu's neck, and those around him discovered that Lao Wu's head had separated from his body.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 489: The Tyranny of the Blood Demon (Part 2)

    Lao Wu, one of the Five Ancestors, was killed with one move, and his soldiers were immediately in chaos. In order to avenge the general, Lao Wu's soldiers joined forces to attack the Blood Demon.  (com) Unexpectedly, after killing Lao Wu, the blood demon's form also changed, and a pair of blood wings sprouted from his back.  Facing the siege of the soldiers, the blood wings on the back of the blood demon slowly opened. The feathers on it were like sharp arrows, piercing the heart of the soldiers. Then, like living creatures, they automatically searched for nearby soldiers. Ten thousand  None of the soldiers escaped, they were all killed by the lightning-like blood feathers.

    With the place where the Blood Demon stood as the center, ten thousand soldiers fell in a pool of blood. The blood turned the surrounding area into a small pond, and the Blood Demon stood in the center of the small pond.  Looking down at the pool of blood that was up to his ankles, the Gorefiend suddenly showed a strange smile of relief.  He suddenly raised his head and looked at the third of the fifth ancestors who was stunned in the distance.

    The third child shivered with excitement, an unprecedented fear welling up in his heart.  It was unimaginable that 10,000 elite soldiers died like this, and even took advantage of his fifth brother.  Thinking of Lao Wu's death, Lao San's heart felt filled with grief and anger.  Among the five brothers, the fourth and fifth are close to him, and among the fourth and fifth, the fifth is also close to him because of his younger age.  Now that the fifth child is dead, the third child who has lost his family is almost going crazy.

    Anger defeated fear. Although he knew that the chance of victory was slim, Lao San was still determined to avenge Lao San.

    "Fourth brother, you take the wounded soldiers back to the city. If I lose here, you can use the remaining people to open the black hole and go to the human world." The third child whispered to the rescued fourth child.

    The fourth child understood that this was the third brother's plan to escape.  He quickly shook his head and refused: "Third brother. Let me stay here. You can take the wounded soldiers back to the city."

    "You bastard! How dare you disobey me!" Lao San asked angrily.

    "Third brother, I am also sad that the fifth brother is dead. I want to avenge him. But in addition to revenge, we also have to consider the life and death of our clan members. You are better than me at this point, so it is up to you to do a better job.  Third brother, look, that blood demon has changed again." The expression of the fourth child suddenly changed, and he pointed at the back of the third child and shouted.

    The third child subconsciously looked back and realized something was wrong when he turned his head halfway.  Unfortunately, it was too late by now.  The third child felt a pain in his neck, his eyes went dark, and he fainted.

    After beating the third child unconscious, the fourth child handed the third child to the soldiers.  He ordered: "Take my third brother and leave first. When my third brother wakes up, I will tell him that if anything happens to me, I will be his brother in the next life." After speaking, the fourth child did not wait for the soldiers to answer, and directly ordered someone to escort him.  Lao San and his soldiers returned to the city, but he himself stayed on the battlefield.

    After looking around, Lao Si shouted loudly: "The whole army obeys the order and avenges the dead brothers, kill!" After speaking, Lao Si pointed his right hand at the Blood Demon who was slowly walking out of the Soul-Desolate Valley.  The remaining soldiers immediately shouted and rushed towards the Blood Demon.

    Seeing this, the Blood Demon grinned, revealing a smile of unknown meaning.  The blood wings behind him spread out again, and each blood feather was like a life-threatening hook, ready to go.  When the soldiers approached, blood feathers shot out like lightning, taking away young lives.

    The fourth child looked at the battlefield calmly, clasping his hands together.  About 30,000 soldiers had been killed before and after, but the Blood Demon didn't seem to be tired at all, which made Lao Si lose all hope for the future.  at this time.  The blood demons on the battlefield changed. The blood demons standing in the pool of blood suddenly turned into three. Each one held a strange weapon in their hands and began to attack the remaining soldiers in three directions.  After seeing this scene, the fourth child suddenly felt a glimmer of hope in his heart.  A tiger cannot hold back a pack of wolves.  As long as the opponent gives you a chance to attack at close range, you will always miss.  But for some time afterwards.  Blood Demon proved Lao Si's idea wrong with his actions.  The three blood demons were like bulldozers, but all the soldiers who stood in their way were killed one by one. As more and more soldiers were killed, the soldiers finally collapsed, but the blood demons did not want to  Letting go of the opponent's plan, he saw three blood demons leaping into the sky at the same time. In the air, the three blood demons merged into one, and they looked up to the sky and let out a long roar.  The ground covered in blood suddenly changed. It suddenly sank downwards, trapping the soldiers who had not had time to escape. Then the Blood Demon opened his right hand, pointed at the pit on the ground, and muttered something.

    Although you can’t hear clearly what the blood demon is saying, even if you think about it with your heels, you can understand that the words you are saying at this time are definitely not good words.  The soldiers who fell into the pit tried desperately to climb out of the pit.  But because of the blood, the surface of the pit was wet and slippery, making it impossible to climb out.

    Seeing that the Blood Demon was about to stop chanting, a spear unexpectedly hit the Blood Demon in the back of the heart from the southwest.  The Blood Demon stopped chanting, looked down at the spear that had passed through his chest, then looked back at Lao Si who had just taken action, and fell headlong to the ground.

    The soldiers in the pit were stunned at first sight.He let out a burst of cheers, thinking that he had escaped.  But what happened was counterproductive. I saw the Blood Demon carrying him down. But just when he was about to make contact with the ground, I saw the Blood Demon suddenly stopped. In full view of everyone, he slowly stretched out his hand to pull the long hair that passed through his chest.  The spear was pulled out from the chest and thrown to the ground. At the same time, the figure flashed and appeared in front of the fourth child. He asked with a smile: "Do you feel a little disappointed?"

    "Not at all, but very disappointed." Lao Si replied lightly.

    "Really? I'm really sorry. You take the first step, and I will send everyone you know to meet you later." The smile on the blood demon's face remained unchanged, but the words he said made people feel chilling.

    When the fourth child heard this, he snorted coldly, "Huh, if you want my life, it depends on you" Before he finished speaking, the blood demon standing opposite no longer wanted to hear any more. His right index finger suddenly grew longer and pierced directly.  It hit the fourth child’s forehead.

    Withdrawing his extended index finger, the Blood Demon stretched out his tongue and licked the blood and brain matter on it, and said lightly: "I hate guys who are incompetent and like to talk big."

    In terms of strength, the fourth child and the fifth child are evenly matched. The fifth child did not block the blood demon's move, and the fourth child is naturally unlikely to perform any miracles.  Seeing the fourth child dead.  Except for the fourth soldier, his eyes were red and he stared at the Blood Demon, wanting to fight for his life.  The remaining soldiers were completely demoralized.

    The Blood Demon glanced with interest at the dozen soldiers who dared to face him with weapons, and said with a faint smile: "You still want to resist?"

    The answer to the blood demon was the attack of the personal soldiers.  The Blood Demon opened his arms, looked at the soldiers attacking him and said, "Come on, you can attack as you wish. This is a reward for your courage."

    Even without the generosity of the Blood Demon, the soldiers would attack desperately, but all this would be in vain.  No matter how hard these soldiers chop, the body of the Blood Demon is like a lake, and will eventually return to its original state.

    This situation lasted for five minutes. The Blood Demon looked at the soldiers who were still fighting to not give up and said: "The reward time is over. You guys should die too." As soon as he finished speaking, the Blood Demon's body shot out dozens of blood streams.  The arrow penetrated the bodies of more than a dozen soldiers.  Then the Blood Demon turned his head and glanced at the tens of thousands of soldiers who had lost their fighting spirit, and announced calmly: "Of you people, I will only bypass one-tenth and give you half an hour to think about it. When the time is up, the remaining  I will kill everyone who comes down."

    “The remaining soldiers, look at me, and I’ll look at you.  The army without its commander is in disarray, and the usual small groups are no different at this time.  In order to survive, some people raised the butcher knife to their own robes, and as the killings began, it became impossible to calm down.

    The blood demon looked calmly as he transformed into a beast in order to fight for the chance of survival.  The soldiers who attacked others had a satisfied smile on their faces.  His hands began to continuously change handprints, guiding the blood on the battlefield to gather into the pit that appeared on the ground.

    ……

    At the end of the battle, the Blood Demon glanced at the thousands of survivors and said calmly: "I regret it. It's better for you all to die here." After saying that, without waiting for the thousands of soldiers to resist, he lowered his right hand.  Turning over, in the pit that had turned into a pool of blood, the previously killed soldier stood up slowly, all the flesh and blood falling off his body.  He turned into a skeleton with weapons in his hands, staring at the person who killed him before with a pair of fluorescent eyes.

    Thousands of soldiers were quickly slaughtered and joined the army of skeletons.  After completing all this, the Blood Demon yawned, stretched, and ordered to the skeleton soldiers crawling into the blood pool: "Go. My servants, in this world. I don't want to see a living person in this world."  Things, let this be my paradise."

    As the Blood Demon's order was issued, tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers marched towards the city, while the Blood Demon entered the blood pool, preparing to take a good rest and then consider what to do next.

    At this moment, the city fell into chaos with the return of Lao San.  Not to mention the loss of all the elites, the city is now besieged by tens of thousands of skeletons.

    "What should we do now?" This is the question that people in this city are thinking about at the moment.  Compared with previous enemies, this enemy is really difficult to deal with now.  In the past, if you couldn't win, there was another way to surrender.  But now, the other party has made it clear that they are here to destroy you, and surrender will not be accepted at all.  But if you don't surrender and you can't fight again and again, is the only result is destruction?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All the prominent figures in this city, were all in confusion, and came to the city in unison, wanting to hear what their only backbone, the third among the five ancestors, who had survived, was thinking at this moment.

    I saw the third child sitting on the top of the city, looking into the distance.  The army of skeletons under the city seemed not to be in his eyes at all.  From the moment the skeleton army appeared, the third child understood that the fourth child, like the fifth child, also died in the battle.  ?As a result, he was the only one left among the five brothers.

    The original ambition has completely turned into a heart burning with a desire for revenge.  If someone told Lao San a way to die with the Blood Demon at this moment, Lao San would probably do it without hesitation.  However, no one told Lao San how to deal with the blood demon. As a result, the people in this city became what Lao San needed to consider now.

    The Blood Demon did not appear, which is a good thing.  As long as the skeletons under the city are blocked, Lao San is confident that he can send all the people in the city to the human world.  Now is no longer the time to worry about how to go to the human world. Although there are certain dangers in going, it is better than staying here and waiting to die.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? we glanced at the people who came to inquire, the third child replied calmly: "Notify everyone, pack your bags immediately, and go to the square to gather."

    "Sir, can you tell us your plan?" Someone asked boldly.

    The third child glanced at the person who asked the question.  He replied calmly: "Open the black hole. Take refuge in the human world."

    The words immediately aroused a lot of discussion, but when they thought of the current situation, everyone involuntarily closed their mouths.  For them, there is really no choice now.  There is still hope of survival in the human world, but if you stay here, you will only have a dead ending waiting for you.  How to choose is self-evident.

    Looking at the people leaving, Lao San ordered the soldiers around him to collect igniting materials, planning to set fire to the place and burn it to ashes after the residents of the city evacuated.  Never leave a single star for that blood demon.

    After sending away the soldiers, Lao San took a look at the skeletons under the city who were fighting with the city's servants, and couldn't help but let Lao San breathe a sigh of relief.

    Lao San’s decision did not cause much backlash in this city because everyone understood it.  This is the solution for now.  Everyone packed their bags silently, looking at the place where they lived with nostalgia, and reluctantly left, dragging their families to the square, waiting for the third child to open the black hole.

    While everyone was waiting, the third child came slowly.

    "Before opening the black hole, I have a request to make to you. The old, weak, women and children will be a hindrance, so after the black hole is opened, they will go first, and at the same time send some eloquent people to follow. After meeting the people in the human world, you can also ask them.  Asking for help. In addition, as long as you are young and strong, I hope you can take up arms and stay with me to cut off the aftermath for others."

    After the third child finished speaking, he looked at the people dragging his family with him.  The young men in the crowd looked at me and I looked at you. They slowly walked out of the crowd, walked to the side to receive their weapons, and followed the people waiting on the side to the top of the city.  The third child nodded with satisfaction and announced loudly: "After the black hole opens, the old, weak, women and children will go first. Anyone who takes the lead will be killed without mercy!"

    The black hole opened, and after killing a few unscrupulous people, everyone began to pass through the black hole and head to the human world as Lao San said.  That's when.  The skeletons outside the city killed all the servants in the city and began to attack the city.  The third child left behind a group of his own soldiers.  And he went to the city head to command the defense.

    The white skeleton did not need a ladder. It held the weapon in its mouth, grabbed the gap in the city wall with both hands, and climbed up step by step.  The soldiers who were guarding the city tried their best to smash stones down, but it didn't take long for the city to be breached. A group of skeletons rushed up and quickly occupied a corner of the city. Following closely, the skeleton soldiers began to rush forward in a steady stream.  At the top of the city.  In order to buy more time for the people in the city to evacuate, Lao San personally went into battle and took back the occupied city head with great effort. However, before he could take a breath, the other city head was also lost.  These damn skeletons seemed to be unaware of fatigue and kept launching fierce attacks.  The third child took a deep breath and rushed to the other side of the city with his own soldiers for rescue.

    Fortunately, there are only about 10,000 skeleton soldiers, and after being trained in actual combat, the young men in this city gradually stabilized their minds and began to play their role. This prevented the skeletons from entering the city until a scream came from outside the city.

    With this scream, the skeleton army that originally attacked like a tide immediately retreated, with orders and prohibitions that were outrageous.

    Standing at the top of the city, Lao San stared at the screaming blood demon without blinking, and his eyes began to slowly turn red.

    "Send the order, abandon the city, and everyone will pass through the black hole immediately." Lao San calmly ordered to the soldiers around him.

    "My lord, please go ahead."

    "Stop talking nonsense and go!" Lao San impatiently kicked the soldier who was speaking and drove away the soldier. Then he stared at the blood demon outside the city and murmured to himself: "Come on, let's go."  I will die with you."

    Suddenly sensing Lao San’s resentment, the Blood Demon smiled at Lao San at the top of the city.

    The contemptuous smile made Lao San furious, but thenEven if the third child calmed down, thinking about it, the blood demon did have the ability to despise him.  But this time, Blood Demon, even if you want to win, it will not be an easy task.

    The third child quickly adjusted his mentality and looked coldly at the blood demon outside the city.  The blood demon pointed towards the city with his right hand, and the skeleton army immediately attacked like a tide.  Because most of the people had been evacuated, the city was easily occupied by skeletons this time, and Lao San did not fight hard and retreated into the city with the soldiers around him.

    "Huh?" Gorefiend felt a little surprised, but out of confidence in his own strength, Gorefiend didn't think much and immediately commanded the skeleton army to attack the city, and Gorefiend himself followed.

    There was no street fighting. Lao San and his soldiers retreated to the square of the city. The skeletons swarming into the city searched around, but no one was found alive.  The Blood Demon looked curiously at the black hole behind Lao San and asked, "Have all the people in the city gone there?"

    "Humph!" Lao San snorted coldly and did not answer.

    The Blood Demon didn't take it seriously and said with a smile: "If you don't say it now, I'll catch you and force you to say it later."

    "You should worry about yourself." Lao San sneered and activated the mechanism that he ordered to ambush in the city. Violent explosions occurred everywhere in the city, blowing up the skeletons to pieces.

    "Is this the back-up plan you prepared? Then you underestimate me too much." The Blood Demon looked at the third child in a funny way and said.  Seeing that the third child didn't answer, the last one jumped into the black hole and threw something towards the blood demon.  Gorefiend took it casually, and before Gorefiend could see what it was, a violent explosion exploded in Gorefiend's hand.

    ……

    After the explosion, the city turned into a pile of ruins.  And in the ruins, a pool of blood that was splashed everywhere slowly merged together and turned into a human form. When the human face was revealed, it was clearly the Blood Demon.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 490 Big Trouble

    Elf tribe, Keya’s home

    In order to celebrate this victory, the elves who thought they had successfully survived the catastrophe of the elves decided to have a grand celebration to make up for the missed Moon Worship Festival due to the battle.  (com)

    The Moon Worship Festival of the elves is similar to the Moon Worship Day of humans. To put it bluntly, it is a day for young men and women to use today to find their future partners.  For this reason, the young people of the elves try their best to dress themselves up.  As friends of the elves, Han Yu and others were also invited to participate in this festival.  Of course, there is already an owner. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were labeled "Personal belongings, please do not touch without permission", are just pure spectators this time, as well as bodyguards to protect Lin Ke and Han Mengxin.

    Sitting outside the door, Han Yu chatted with Ning Ping and others with a smile, talking about their strange experiences during this period.  As we talked, we talked about tonight’s festival.

    "Bafang, you have to work hard tonight." Han Yu said to Shi Bafang with a smile.

    Shi Bafang is the chef of this festival, and all the delicacies are cooked by Bafang and other elves.  When Shi Bafang heard Han Yu's words, he asked in confusion: "Ah? Han Yu, what do you mean by this?"

    "Fool, among the few of us, you are the only one who lives alone. What if you don't work harder?" Han Yu said with a smile.

    Shi Bafang's face suddenly turned red, and he said calmly: "I, I'm not in a hurry."

    "Haha Bafang, you are not in a hurry, but there are many elf girls who are very anxious." Ning Ping suddenly smiled at Shi Bafang and said.  Shi Bafang looked in the direction Ning Ping was looking and saw several female elves running away in a hurry not far away.

    "Haha Bafang. Come on. Try to pick up an elf girl." Field joked with a smile when he saw this.

    "Go, then why don't you go take a dip?" Shi Bafang retorted with a red face.

    "Alas, I already have a crush on my heart and can't let go of other women." Field sighed softly and replied with a look of reminiscence.  Han Yu stepped forward and pushed Field away, looked at Shi Bafang and said, "Bafang, let's teach you a lesson for your upcoming adult journey."

    "Ah? What class are you taking?" Shi Bafang asked in confusion.

    "Hehe teach you how to pick up girls? Bafang, remember, as long as you learn the 'Five Waves' mantra I taught you, then you will be a love saint." Han Yu replied with a smirk on his face.

    "Hmph! The 'Five Waves' mantra, I really didn't expect it. It turns out that brother, you are still a playboy." A cold snort came from behind Han Yu.

    Han Yu’s expression froze, he turned to look at Han Mengxin who had just spoken and said with a smile: “Hehe… I was just joking with Bafang.”

    "Go, don't teach everyone bad things." Han Mengxin chased Han Yu aside like a fly.  Han Yu glared at Ning Ping and Field who were gloating about his misfortune, and complained in a low voice: "It's so unkind. You didn't even know to remind me."

    "No way, Mengxin won't let me remind you." Ning Ping shrugged and replied as if he was helpless.

    "Wife control is strict." Han Yu muttered in a low voice after hearing this.

    Ning Ping was not angry either. He smiled and said to Han Yu, "Don't laugh at me. Lin Ke and Lian Peng heard the 'Five Waves' mantra you just said."

    “…Hey, it’s okay if Lin Ke hears it, why do you need to lift the lotus pod?” Han Yu looked at Ning Ping with a strange look on his face and asked.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu in surprise, laughed a few times, and said to Han Yu, "It's nothing. I just lied."

    "Really? You smile very sinisterly. I can tell at a glance that you didn't hold your fart in well." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping suspiciously and said.

    "Go, go, do you ever talk like that?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and walked to Han Mengxin's side.

    Lin Ke came over at this time, looked at Han Yu expectantly and asked, "Han Yu, what do you think?"

    "" Han Yu looked Lin Ke up and down and remained silent.  The silent attitude made Lin Ke a little at a loss. Suddenly, Han Yu shouted: "Ah, beauty, how can you live if you can't see me anymore?"

    "Is he okay?" Tiger asked in a low voice as he approached Field.

    Field glanced at the funny Han Yu.  He replied in a low voice: "It's okay, he is praising Linke."

    "Oh." Tiger responded, turning to look at Keya who was standing with Cynthia, wondering if he should also learn from Han Yu.

    Lin Ke's face turned red and he gave Han Yu an angry look.  That touch of amorous feelings made Han Yu's heart beat faster.  Just when I was about to follow him and say a few more compliments, I heard the sound of lotus pods coming from beside me.  "Han Yu, what do you think?"

    "Huh? Oh, it's very good." Han Yu replied casually.  Seeing this, Lin Ke turned white again to Han Yuyi.Eye, walked to Lian Peng's side, took Lian Peng's hand and walked towards Qiao Yan'er.

    Han Yu felt confused. Did he just say something bad?  Why did it feel like Lin Ke looked at him later as if he was blaming himself.  Just as he was thinking about it, Han Yu was tapped on the shoulder. When he turned around, he saw it was Ning Ping.

    “Let’s go, the celebration ceremony should have started.” Ning Ping said.

    "Oh." Han Yu responded and followed Ning Ping towards the square of the Elf Tribe.  Not long after walking, Han Yu couldn't help but said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, why do I feel that the lotus pod has been looking at me strangely these past few days, and her behavior seems a bit abnormal"

    Hearing Han Yu’s doubts, Ning Ping couldn’t help but look at Han Yu strangely, wondering what exactly Lianpeng liked about the dull guy in front of him.  But Ning Ping wouldn't tell Han Yu the answer. It was nice to have such a little spice on a boring journey.  Moreover, Han Mengxin had repeatedly given her orders not to interfere in this matter, so it was better to let Han Yu continue to wonder.

    Seeing that Ning Ping didn't answer him, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little dissatisfied. He grabbed Ning Ping and threatened: "Hey, your attitude is very wrong. I am also your uncle, how can you ignore me?"  Attitude?"

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this, and said helplessly to Han Yu: "Please, you don't understand, so why should I understand?"

    "No, I feel like you are just like that bad boy from Field. You just want to laugh at me. But what exactly it is, I don't know"

    "Okay, look, the celebration ceremony has begun. Let's go quickly to protect Mengxin and the others. I feel that compared with those elves, our human girls are more attractive." Ning Ping interrupted Han Yu and left Han Yu behind.  Run towards Mengxin.

    "Damn, you're a guy who forgets his friends when he sees sex." Han Yu muttered unhappily and ran towards Lin Ke quickly.

    “As Ning Ping said, girls such as Lin Ke and Han Mengxin are indeed more attractive than female elves.  After putting on the traditional clothing of the elves.  Compared with the flat chest of the female elf, girls like Lin Ke can only be described as stalwart.  It is this majesty that makes women’s charm unmistakable.  Knowing that these human girls are not the protagonists tonight, the male elves can't help but admire the beautiful things.

    Of course there are exceptions to this.  Tiger stood firmly beside Keya, defeating several male elves who wanted to come over to talk to Keya with his eyes.  Keya helplessly covered her forehead and said to Tiger resignedly: "Tiger, I'm hungry."

    Hearing this, Tiger replied: "Oh, just wait for me for a while. I'll go and come back. By the way, you're not allowed to talk to other male elves while I'm not back."

    "I know, go ahead." Keya replied angrily.

    Tiger turned around and went to get food for Keya.  Keya, Lin Ke and others were sitting in a pre-selected open space, watching the elves dancing in the center of the square.

    Han Yu sat next to Lin Ke.  He glanced dissatisfied at Lianpeng, who was sitting on the other side of Lin Ke. At times like this, no one likes to have light bulbs at the scene.  But Lin Ke insisted on pulling the lotus pod beside him, which made Han Yu have to think about something else.

    While Lianpeng went to get food, Han Yu whispered to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, here, there are differences between men and women. It is normal for men and women to be together, but it is abnormal for women to be together"

    "What do you want to say?" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    "OhI mean. There will be no results between you and Lianpeng. Look at me, look at me, being with me is your best choice. Ouch," Han Yu screamed.  He covered his head and looked towards Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin took back the hand that smashed things and looked like nothing was wrong.

    It was hit for no reason.  This made Han Yu a little unhappy. He immediately left Lin Ke, walked to Han Mengxin, and asked dissatisfiedly: "Mengxin, why did you just hit me?"

    "Hmph, I don't talk to idiots, stay away from me." Han Mengxin replied with a slight snort.

    Hearing this, Han Yu became more and more dissatisfied. He simply sat next to Han Mengxin and shouted in a low voice: "Speak clearly, why am I an idiot?"

    "Hmph! If you're not an idiot, who is? Do you think Lin Ke is that kind of person? Isn't it normal for a girl to be together? Don't you ever look for the reason in yourself?" Han Mengxin glared with anger.  asked Han Yu.

    "What does it have to do with me?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Han Mengxin was silent for a while, pointed to Lin Ke, and said to Han Yu: "Go back."

    "Oh. Wait a minute, you haven't made it clear yet."

    "I'm too lazy to tell you."

    "Hey girl, why are you talking to your brother?"

    ?"Even if he is a brother, he is still a stupid brother. Stay away from me, don't you know that stupid people can be infected?" Han Mengxin said to Han Yu with a look of disgust.

    Han Yu replied gloomily beside Lin Ke. Not long after he sat down, Lianpeng came back with food.  He placed the food next to Han Yu and sat quietly next to Lin Ke.  Han Yu, who couldn't accept the weird atmosphere in front of him, simply put his doubts into his appetite and ate voraciously.  Lin Ke smiled slightly when he saw this, and whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, are you interested in dancing with me?"

    "Huh? Dancing?" Han Yu was in trouble when he heard this.  Everything else is easy to talk about, but when it comes to dancing, Han Yu really knows everything but knows nothing about it.

    Seeing Han Yu's hesitation, Lin Ke smiled slightly, reached out and took Han Yu's right hand and said, "It doesn't matter if you don't know. I'll teach you."

    "Can you do it?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "I learned a little from Keya." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Han Yu stood up immediately, and was about to dance with Lin Ke to join in the fun, when he saw Lianpeng showing a look that he was hesitant to speak.  Han Yu was puzzled and just about to ask, but Lin Ke said before him: "Lian Peng, wait a moment, Han Yu and I will dance with you after we finish dancing." Hearing Lin Ke's words, Lian Peng nodded slightly.

    Han Yu was pulled into the dance floor by Lin Ke with a puzzled look on his face.  Under the guidance of Lin Ke.  Clumsily dance the elf dance.  Originally, the dance of the elves should be light and moving, but when Han Yu danced, he was like a stupid bear, and he didn't know where to put his hands and feet.

    Looking at the clumsy Han Yu in the dance hall, Han Mengxin chuckled and said to Ning Ping: "Let's go dance too."

    "Oh, but I" Ning Ping was immediately troubled when he heard this. Like Han Yu, he was not familiar with the dance of elves.

    "It's such a pity that you don't want to dance with me. I have to find someone who is willing to dance with me." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping with a smirk.

    Ning Ping heard this.  He could only accompany Han Mengxin into the dance hall helplessly.

    Not long after the two entered the dance floor, the melody of the music changed, and the man and woman who were originally separated now hugged each other and danced slowly.

    "Idiot, don't let your imagination run wild. This time I got an advantage for you." Han Mengxin's face turned red.  He put his hand on Ning Ping's shoulder.  Ning Ping was overjoyed when he saw this. He hugged Han Mengxin's waist stiffly, his mind going blank.

    "Hey, don't take advantage of my sister." Han Yu's voice reached Ning Ping's ears.

    Ning Ping opened his eyes and saw Han Yu glaring at him not far away.  Ning Ping made a face at Han Yu and turned his back to Han Yu, which made Han Yu very angry.

    "How dare you ignore me? Burn your ass?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice, which made Lin Ke, who was dancing with Han Yu, feel angry and funny. He glanced at the lotus pods on the sidelines, and Lin Ke led Han Yu to the side of the lotus pods.  .  While turning around, he put the lotus pod into Han Yu's arms and said softly: "Substitute someone."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned by Lin Ke's hand. Just as he was about to ask, he saw Lian Peng's right hand on his shoulder and his left hand around his waist.  Looking down, the face of Lotus Pendant looks like a ripe apple, which makes people want to take a bite.

    Looking at the two people dancing in the dance hall, Qiao Yaner held a glass of fruit wine in her hand, walked up to Lin Ke and asked you personally: "Is it worth it?"

    "I don't know either." Lin Ke replied lightly.  There was a trace of confusion in his eyes.

    Qiao Yaner sighed when she saw this. Just when she was about to comfort Lin Ke, she heard Lin Ke ask: "It's such a nice day today, why don't you plan to find one?"

    "Hehe Okay, then I won't be polite." Qiao Yaner smiled evilly at Lin Ke after hearing this.  Taking advantage of the time when the lotus and Han Yu came over, he reached out and pulled the lotus away.  He filled the empty space, then raised his head towards Lin Ke and said, "I found it."

    Lin Ke watched in surprise as Qiao Yan'er hugged Han Yu and left, and had to comfort Lian Peng and said, "Don't worry, Yan'er is just joking with us."

    "Really?" Lianpeng looked at Qiao Yan'er worriedly, not commenting on Lin Ke's words.  Even Lin Ke himself was not very sure about what he had just said to comfort Lian Peng.  Qiao Yaner has the best figure among the girls. She always wears thick work clothes, so she never noticed it.  But today, when Qiao Yan'er put on elf clothes, her devilishly hot figure was revealed, making the three Lin Ke girls, who are also human girls, secretly ashamed.  Qiao Yan'er was like a ball of fire at the moment, who knew whether Han Yu would be melted.

    In the dance hall, Han Yu looked at Qiao Yan'er with a puzzled look on his face and asked in a low voice: "Why did you come in to mix things up again?"

    "Huh? Did you see it?" Qiao Yaner asked in surprise.

    &nbsp; Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, and replied in a low voice: "I'm not a fool. After those guys' overt and covert hints, how could I not understand the thoughts of that girl in Lianpeng. It's just that I already have Lin Ke, so this  There is no room for other girls in my heart."

    “Hey, I really didn’t notice that you are still an infatuated guy.” Qiao Yaner said with a smile.

    "Humph, that's right, we are good men. Since we already have a woman, we can't do anything that makes her woman sad." Han Yu replied proudly.

    "Oh, don't worry, I'm not interested in you. I just want to use me as my shield tonight to avoid being entangled by those crazy bees and butterflies." Qiao Yaner explained to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu looked at the envious looks around him, smiled bitterly, and said to Qiao Yan'er, "This is a big deal."

    "Hehe I can't help it. Who told you to be our leader? How are you going to reject that Lianpeng girl? I'm warning you, don't hurt her."

    "It's really troublesome. It seems that being too good is a sin." Han Yu said distressedly.

    "Bah, you're so shameless. Can you be any more shameless?" Qiao Yan'er looked at Han Yu with contempt and asked.

    ……

    Let’s dance to a song.  Qiao Yan'er held Han Yu's arm and returned to sit next to Lin Ke and Lian Peng.  He smiled apologetically at Lin Ke and Lian Peng, and explained in a low voice: "Don't get me wrong, I'm just using Han Yu as a shield."

    Hearing Qiao Yan'er's explanation, Lin Ke and Lian Peng's expressions relaxed.  Han Yu looked at Lian Peng, who was worried about gain and loss, and sighed inwardly. His original idea of ??finding a chance to make it clear to Lian Peng was suppressed by Han Yu, and he planned to talk about it later.

    Lin Ke didn't know what Han Yu was thinking. Seeing Han Yu sitting aside listlessly, he quickly asked with concern: "What's wrong?"

    "It's okayLin Ke, come with me. I have something to say to you." After Han Yu said this, he reached out and pulled Lin Ke away.  Because there were many lovers like Han Yu, no one else paid attention.  Watching Han Yu and Lin Ke leave, Lianpeng wanted to catch up.  But he didn't know why he chased after him, so he sat there worrying about gain and loss for a while.  Seeing this, Qiao Yan'er comforted her softly: "Don't worry, nothing will happen."

    "But" Lianpeng raised her head and looked at Qiao Yan'er, but hesitated to speak.

    Seeing this, Qiao Yaner looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, so she simply asked Lianpeng in a low voice: "Lianpeng, do you want Han Yu?"

    "I think." Lian Peng was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied.

    "Okay, do you want Han Yu's body or heart?" Qiao Yan'er asked again.

    "Wellcan't we get them all?" Lianpeng hesitated for a moment and asked softly.

    “You kid is really greedy.” Qiao Yaner said with a smile.  Seeing the lotus, he lowered his head shyly.  Qiao Yan'er said slowly: "I have my own aphrodisiac here. Do you want some? Get Han Yu's body first, and then get his heart. But if you get Han Yu, what will Lin Ke do?  ?”

    "I won't argue with Lin Ke, I just want to share it with Lin Ke." Lian Peng quickly explained after hearing this.

    "Share? My brother's life is really good." I don't know when Han Mengxin and Ning Ping came to the side. Not only them, Fei Erde and Shi Bafang were also sitting not far away. They saw Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng  Looking at them, he smiled and nodded to the two women.

    "You. Do you all know?" Lianpeng asked shyly.

    "Hehe As long as you are not blind, you can see it all." Han Mengxin smiled and hugged Lian Peng's shoulders, and asked softly: "Lian Peng, tell me, what do you like about my brother?"

    When Lianpeng heard this, even her ears turned red.  He lowered his head and said nothing.

    After the conversation was divided, Han Yu took Lin Ke back to the Courage.  After coming to the conference room and sitting down, Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and asked, "Lin Ke, do you already know about the lotus pods?"

    "Well. What are your plans?" Lin Ke nodded and asked Han Yudao.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Lin Ke in confusion, and asked in confusion: "Lin Ke, as a wife, you don't seem to give your husband to others to share, right? How could you" He didn't finish the words, but the meaning was  It's been expressed clearly.  Lin Ke smiled slightly and asked, "Are you happy?"

    Han Yu scratched his head, considered it and said: "Well To be honest, as a man, I am quite happy. After all, it is better to be popular than to be hated. But for things like feelings, I think it is better to be single-minded.  It's better, after all, a person's energy is limited, and I don't want to make you feel sad because of myself in the future."

    "Thank you"??Think about me like this.  But letting Lotus close to you is actually my decision. I am worried that if one day I am gone, you will still have someone to take care of you"

    "Wait, what did you just say? What if you are gone? Where are you going?" Han Yu interrupted Lin Ke, stared at Lin Ke and asked.

    "If possible, I just want to stay by your side, but things are unpredictable. I always have a feeling that I will leave you one day"

    "There is no such possibility. If anyone wants to take you away from me, unless I am dead." Han Yu interrupted Lin Ke's hypothesis arrogantly, stepped forward and hugged Lin Ke and announced loudly.

    Lin Ke was moved and hugged Han Yu's waist, saying, "Okay, as long as you protect me, I won't go anywhere."

    "Of course, if anyone dares to rob you, I will burn their butts."

    "Pfft." Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle, stretched out his hand and lightly punched Han Yu's shoulder, and said softly: "Make trouble."

    "Haha Now, what should we do with the lotus?" Han Yu smiled.  Then he asked with a grimace.

    "Otherwise, just accept it." Lin Ke said in a low voice.

    "Yes? Then someone won't hide in a corner where no one is and cry secretly, right?" Han Yu glanced at Lin Ke and said with an moved expression.

    Lin Ke knew clearly that Han Yu was talking to tease him, but he still couldn't help but reach out and pinch Han Yu's soft flesh.  Han Yu hurriedly reached out and grabbed Lin Ke's hands, pressed it against Lin Ke's forehead and said, "You caused this trouble yourself, and now you want to blame it on me. Are you not allowed to complain?"

    "Huh, such a great beauty, others can't even get it if they want her." Lin Ke said with a slight snort.

    "Yes, great beauty, then I will listen to you and just let it go. Anyway, just close your eyes and pretend that nothing happened."

    "Go, you got an advantage and acted like a good boy. Seriously, what do you think of Qiao Yan'er? Oh," Lin Ke let out a soft cry, covering his forehead with his hand.

    Han Yu withdrew his right hand that flicked Lin Ke's forehead.  He said angrily: "That girl Lianpeng hasn't settled things yet, are you going to cause me more trouble?"

    "I'm not here for you. Don't all men like three wives and four concubines?" Lin Ke muttered in a low voice after hearing this.

    Han Yu felt angry and funny after hearing this. He shook his head and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, not every man likes a bunch of women."

    "Really? Don't you have any thoughts about a harem?" Lin Ke asked in disbelief.

    "No."

    "Really do not have?"

    "Really do not have."

    "Surely not? Ugh"

    Han Yu felt that Lin Ke was looking for trouble, so he simply blocked Lin Ke's mouth with his own.  Sure enough, the world is clean.

    ……

    After a lot of entanglement, Lin Ke lowered his head with a red face and did not dare to look at Han Yu, while Han Yu smiled proudly and opened his mouth to speak.  A loud noise was heard outside the Courage.  Han Yu immediately rushed to the cabin door, opened it and looked outside, and saw an elf passing by in a hurry, heading straight for the tree house of the great elf elder.

    "It seems something happened." Han Yu frowned and said to Lin Ke.

    "Well, it seems so. Han Yu, can you let me go first?" Lin Ke said shyly to Han Yu, who was hugging him.

    "What? Are you shy?" Han Yu teased Lin Ke with a smile.  Lin Ke lowered his head with a blushing face, and at the same time touched the soft flesh of Han Yu's waist with his right hand.  Han Yu immediately stopped after seeing the situation, and while letting go of Lin Ke, he reminded Lin Ke: "Look, Mengxin and the others are back." After hearing this, Lin Ke looked out and saw that Han Mengxin and others were nowhere to be seen.  When I looked at Han Yu again, he had already run away.

    Because of the loud noise before.  The celebration ceremony was temporarily suspended.  When Han Yu brought Lin Ke to the great elder's room, he saw that everyone in the room was frowning.  Han Yu walked to Ning Ping and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"

    Ning Ping heard the words and replied in a low voice: "An elf just reported that near the tree of life, the black hole appeared again, and a group of people came out of the black hole."

    "Enemies?" Han Yu asked.

    "I don't know about this either. But I heard from the elf who reported the news. It is more appropriate to say that those people are victims rather than enemies. They are all bringing their families with them. Big and small bags, just like hometown  It's just like leaving your home and fleeing when you encounter a disaster." Ning Ping said to Han Yu slowly, considering his tone.

    "Could it be the same group of people we met before?" Han Yu asked again.

    Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "It doesn't look like it. The soldiers among those people are wearing the same clothes and armor as the previous invaders."

    “or we go and fight those??Talk?  "Han Yu suggested in a low voice.

    "Well it's good to talk. At least we have to understand the other party's intention first so that we can make corresponding countermeasures." Ning Ping nodded when he heard this, and took a step forward to tell the elder the result of his discussion with Ning Ping.

    When the Great Elder and Elder Chris heard what Ning Ping said, they felt that Ning Ping was right. They were just making wild guesses here, so it would be better to send someone to ask for clarification.  As for who to send, Han Yu volunteered.  Everyone present had no doubt about Han Yu's strength, so the great elder couldn't ask for Han Yu's initiative.

    Along with Han Yu were Ning Ping and Chris, and the three of them arrived near the black hole.  When he arrived at the scene, Han Yu was immediately stunned by what he saw.  There were densely packed people everywhere, and it looked like there were no less than a hundred thousand people, but there were very few people dressed as soldiers. They were just maintaining order and showed no hostility.  But even so, the elves responsible for vigilance are still facing a powerful enemy.  See the elder Chris here.  Immediately it was like having a backbone and energy.

    Chris was responsible for restraining the elves, while Han Yu walked up to those people alone and asked in a loud voice: "Who is in charge here?"

    Han Yu’s arrival silenced the originally chaotic crowd for an instant.  Everyone, look at me, and I'll look at you.  No one answered?

    Seeing this, Han Yu said again: "Don't get me wrong, I don't have any ill intentions in coming here. I just want to ask you why you are here and what your purpose is."

    There was silence again, but this time the crowd finally gave some reaction, and the crowd consciously separated a path.  Someone slowly walked towards Han Yu.

    Looking at the young man standing in front of him, the third among the five ancestors felt a bitterness in his heart.  The person in front of him should be the person who turned the tide before and shattered his own invasion plan.  It stands to reason.  He is the enemy of people like himself, but now, he has to ask his enemies for help. This has to be said to be a great irony.

    "Hello, I am the third among the five ancestors. You can call me Third Master." The third among the five ancestors looked at Han Yu and introduced himself.

    Han Yu didn’t care. He nodded and asked, “Third Master, are you the person in charge here?”

    "Yes. We are here for a reason. Please follow me. This cannot be explained in one or two sentences. We need to have a good talk." Lao San said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu turned around and signaled to Ning Ping, then followed Lao San into the crowd.  After Han Yu entered, the crowd closed again.  But Ning Ping didn't look nervous at all.  It can be seen from Gang's observation that these people are not very strong. Even the old man who calls himself Third Master is not very powerful. There is no danger for Han Yu to go in.

    Arriving at the center of the crowd, the third child asked Han Yu to sit down and slowly told Han Yu about the changes that had occurred in the sealed land.  Han Yu listened very carefully and carefully.  When I encounter something I don't understand, I will interrupt and ask a few questions.  After it was completely clear, Han Yu slowly asked: "Then what are your plans next?"

    "I don't know, if I have enough power, I may continue to launch aggression, but now" Lao San smiled bitterly.  Said: "I just want these old, weak, women and children to live."

    "Well, you are too self-preserving and not aggressive enough. You are really an ambitious guy, and you are still thinking about expansion at this time. Keeping you on this planet may not be a wise choice." Han Yu said to himself  said.

    Hearing Han Yu's words, the third child's expression changed and he looked at Han Yu nervously, feeling a little regretful that he had just told the truth to the guy in front of him?  Just when the third child was regretting it, Han Yu continued to say: "Don't worry, I'm not a murderer, nor the monster called the Blood Demon you just mentioned. As long as your people don't take the initiative to harm others, I won't  I will take care of it. But you have to think clearly, this is the Rocky Mountains, and the outside world is a territory that has been occupied by humans. If you want to have a place to live, I am afraid you must use war. And with what you are doing now  With the power, I’m afraid you will be the only ones who will be destroyed in the end. So I hope you don’t do stupid things.”

    "Thanks for reminding me, I understand my current situation even if you don't tell me." Lao San replied with a wry smile.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and reached out to pat Lao San on the shoulder and said: "To be honest, you and your tribe are a big trouble, but for the sake of your honesty, I will try my best to help you. Just wait here for a while.  Wait a minute, I’ll discuss it with the elves here and see if I can give you some help.”

    "Thank you." Lao San said slowly after hearing this.

    Han Yu smiled slightly and flew away.

    After reuniting with Ningping, Han Yu found elder Chris to tell him what he heardI told Chris everything.  Although Chris sympathized with this matter, she did not dare to make a decision.  So Han Yu took Chris and flew back to the Elf Tribe, planning to discuss with the Great Elder and the Prophet before deciding how to deal with the people coming from the black hole.  Of course, before leaving, Han Yu found Lao San again and asked Lao San to appease his people and not to take drastic actions. Lao San agreed wholeheartedly.

    After returning to the Elf Tribe, Chris discussed countermeasures with the Great Elder and the Prophet, while Han Yu was pulled aside by Lin Ke and others to ask what happened.  After listening to Han Yu's story, Han Mengxin said sadly: "That guy named Blood Demon is really a pervert, since he takes pleasure in killing."

    "The same rice can support hundreds of people, and there is no need for a reason to be perverted." Han Yu comforted softly.

    "But that kind of person is too perverted and has exceeded the limit that others can accept." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    "So I said, perverts don't need a reason. Just like the blood demon, he kills for the sake of killing, and this has even become the reason for him to live. If there is a chance, I will end his wrong outlook on life.  "

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Han Mengxin asked, "What if he doesn't listen?"

    "Then we have to eliminate him. After all, if he is gone, many people will be saved. This deal is feasible." Han Yu replied lightly.

    The ruins of this city

    The original city square is now in ruins. The Blood Demon is rummaging there alone, not knowing what he is looking for.  The skeleton army has been completely wiped out, but the Blood Demon has not summoned again. He just rummaged and rummaged with all his heart (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 491 The Great Migration

    The guests from the black hole gave jn inspiration a headache.  (Full-text novels are updated the fastest) Logically speaking, since the other party has not expressed hostility, the jn spirit should not continue to treat it as an enemy.  But there were too many guests coming this time, with a population of more than 100,000, which made the jn spirit of less than 10,000 people feel unprecedentedly nervous.  What’s more, people need to eat. A population of 100,000 means 100,000 mouths. This group of people fled, so naturally they cannot carry too much rations, but if the jn spirits help, there will be 100,000 mouths.  If you eat later, you can make the jn spirit poor.  It is precisely for this reason that the great elder does not know whether he should help these troublesome "guests".

    “ Food and drink for 100,000 people, and housing for 100,000 people. If these basic conditions are not met, chaos will definitely occur.  And once chaos breaks out, the jn elves tribe will be the first to be affected.  There is no other reason, it is a crime to have a jade.

    No one in the great elder’s family spoke. Even the prophet Sander, who usually liked to oppose the great elder, shut his mouth this time and looked at the great elder quietly, waiting for the great elder’s final decision.

    "Kris, can you please invite representatives from those people to come over? We need to have a good talk." The great elder asked Chris slowly.

    Chris nodded when he heard this and replied uncertainly: "I'll go and ask. I hope they won't embarrass us."

    "They have already made it difficult for us." Sander couldn't help but said something.  The Great Elder glared at Sander and said dissatisfiedly: "Shut up! I'm telling you Sander, if the representatives of those people come later, you are not allowed to speak. If your inappropriate words bring harm to the Elf Tribe  Disaster. I will let you live but not die!"

    "" Sander shrank his neck when he heard this and said nothing.

    Soon, Chrissy’s words reached the temporary gathering place of the black hole residents.  The residents of the black hole had mixed reactions to the jn elves' requests.  Some people think that they should go there. After all, they are the hosts and it would be inappropriate not to say hello.  Some people think they can't go. After all, they fought with others to death before. Who knows if they are holding back and harming people like themselves this time.  Both sides made sense. After thinking about it for a moment, the third child decided to go there in person.  At the moment, no ambition is as important as quickly settling down the tribe.  Even if it is for future plans.  I also want to meet the local snakes here.

    Rejecting the request of his generals to lead troops to escort, Laosan took two soldiers and followed the guide sent by the jnling to the jnling tribe.

    The meeting between the two parties was very peaceful and there was no tense atmosphere.  This surprised Lao San, who originally thought he would be made things difficult for him, and he couldn't help but feel relieved.

    Looking at the third child opposite.  The great elder sighed softly and said to the third child: "Please sit down. We have been dealing with each other for more than a day or two, but this is the first time we have met face to face. Please don't be nervous and explain your future plans.  .”

    After hearing this, the third child considered his tone in his heart and said slowly: "First of all, please allow me to introduce myself. I was once a god sealed by humans, but with the passage of time, I have very little power left.  Many. And those who followed me here are the descendants of the servants of God who once followed us. Strictly speaking, they are human beings. Their total number, including soldiers, is nearly 120,000. I know how to hand them over to  It is very unrealistic for you to take care of you. So I will not make such a request to you. I only hope that you can point out to us where it is suitable for human survival. Some of us have the tools to build our own homes"

    Listening quietly to the third child's story, the great elder did not express his position.  Population is still a problem of population.  Although Lao San guaranteed that their people would not launch an attack on the jn spirit tribe.  However, the huge difference in population between the two sides still made the great elder hesitant.  Who knows whether what the other person said is true or false?  Now they are seriously injured.  If you want to seek help from the jn spirit, you should lower your profile.  But who can guarantee that when these 100,000 people regain their strength, they will bring the flames of war to the JN Spirit Clan again.  Until then, the JN Spirit Clan cannot guarantee that they will be able to block the attack of these 100,000 humans.

    Seeing that the great elder did not reply to him for a long time, the third child couldn't help but become a little anxious.  He had to lower his demands again and said: "If you are worried that we will go back on our words, then we can stay away from here and settle on isolated islands overseas. I only hope that you can provide us with some assistance."

    "Why do you want it?" Chris asked.

    The third child immediately replied: "Food, we don't have much rations with us, so if you can provide us with some food, we would be grateful."

    "We need to discuss your request again. As for the food you mentioned, we can provide you with some. Please forgive me, we don't have a lot of food ourselves." The elder said slowly to the third child.

    "Then please give us a?Exact time.  asked the third child.

    "We will give you an answer the morning after tomorrow."

    "Okay, then I will wait for the good news." After the third child said this, he got up and followed the elder Chris to receive the food provided by the jn elves.

    When the third child left, the elder turned to look at Lin Ke and asked softly: "Lin Ke, if this matter was decided by you, what would you do?"

    "Well, this" Lin Ke was stunned for a moment when he was asked, but before he could say anything, the great elder smiled self-deprecatingly, "Look at me, why are you asking this question? By the way, Lin Ke, when do you plan to leave?  ?”

    "If possible, we need to stay for a while. We promised to repair Yu Yuyu's spaceship before, so we have to wait until we repair his spaceship before we can leave."

    "Yu Yuyu? Is that the doctor who has the same resemblance to Sander?" the elder asked curiously.

    "Yes." Lin Ketou replied.

    "Hey, hey, hey, what do you mean by this? Who is the gangster?" Xander shouted dissatisfied.

    "Shut up! I'm talking about you!" the great elder shouted with a glare.

    "Oh, no, are you still a man?" Xander shouted disdainfully.

    The Great Elder was speechless at Sander's shamelessness.  Hearing this, he shook his head helplessly.  Decided not to talk to Xander anymore.  He turned to Keya and said, "Keya, please go arrange for Lin Ke and the others to rest. I want to think about it again."

    "Well, Great Elder, I have something to say." Ning Ping said to the Great Elder.

    "You?" The elder looked at Ning Ping in surprise when he heard this.

    Han Yu on the side saw this and said dissatisfiedly: "Elder, don't think that Ning Ping is just a sword-wielding warrior. He is the king of an empire. Maybe he can solve the trouble you are encountering now.  "

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the great elder immediately looked at Ning Ping in a new light.  Although there are tens of thousands of people in the jnling tribe, in the final analysis it is just a village-level place.  But Ningping is the king of the empire.  This is like a rural cadre suddenly meeting a hnnnh national leader. The great elder actually felt nervous.

    Ning Ping smiled gently at the Great Elder and said slowly: "Great Elder, the problem that troubles you now is the number of those people and their attitudes. A population of 100,000 makes jn spirits of less than 10,000 people feel in danger.  The attitude of those people makes jn spirits worried. After all, these people were enemies of jn spirits not long ago. Showing weakness now does not mean that they will show their fangs to jn spirits in the future. For this reason, the great elder does not know whether he should accept them.  These people. Right?"

    Hearing that Ning Ping accurately analyzed his thoughts, the contempt in the elder's heart due to Ning Ping's youth suddenly disappeared, and he nodded in a hurry and said that he was right.  Then she looked at Ning Ping with hope, hoping that Ning Ping could come up with a way to get the best of both worlds for her.

    Ning Ping said unhurriedly: "The best solution now is to prevent these 100,000 people from having any chance of contact with the Jn Spirit Clan in the future."

    "You mean, move those people to the island?" the great elder asked with a frown.

    "No. Even if those people migrate to the island, no one can guarantee that they will expand overseas, right? And the number of these people is not a small number. One hundred thousand people are still a large force. Even if they are released  On the island, there is no guarantee that other human forces will not take advantage of them. A river of blood is not what we want to see. My opinion is to give them another place to live. Not on this planet.  .”

    After listening to Ning Ping's words, Han Yu frowned and said: "Ning Ping, that's 100,000 people. Based on the capacity of the Courage, how long will it take to transport them? And even if we don't care about the fuel we need to consume, where can we send them?  Is this also a problem?"

    In response to Han Yu's question, Ning Ping smiled slightly and explained: "You don't have to worry about this. Not far from this planet, there is a planet with a similar environment to this planet. You have been in a coma before. So you  I don’t know. As for the transportation issue, Han Yu. Do you know what we found when we went to help that guy Yu Yuyu repair the starship? "

    "What happened?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "A luxurious starship with a capacity of 5,000 people. I'm really curious about Yu Yuyu's previous identity and how he would ride on that type of starship." Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    "But didn't Yu Yuyu say that his starship was broken?" Han Yu asked again.

    "The starship Yu Yuyu mentioned is actually the escape ship inside the luxurious starship. While we were repairing the starship for Yu Yuyu, we also took the time to inspect the starship. Originally, we planned to see if there was anything we could use.  parts, it turned out that the starwheel was just a power unit failure., it can be used as long as it is repaired.  "

    "If it's just a malfunction, where are all the passengers on a luxury starship that can accommodate 5,000 people?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Ning Ping heard the words and replied: "We asked Yu Yuyu about this. I heard Yu Yuyu said that he was still very young at the time. He only remembered that they encountered pirates at that time, and then he was stuffed into the escape boat by his parents, alone.  Escaped. We estimate that the star wheel should have encountered pirates when it was traveling near the planet. As a result, the star wheel was injured during the battle, and the people on the star wheel should be  After making an emergency landing on the starship, he was captured by the pirates following him."

    “That’s it, then your opinion is to use this starship we discovered to transport those 100,000 people to settle on the twin stars of this planet?”

    "Yes." Ning Ping nodded slightly.

    "How long will it take to repair the star wheel?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Three days, if you take action, two days will be enough. But there are too many 100,000 people after all. It will take us about ten days to transport all those people."

    "Yes. There are also tools that need to be transported, which all take time. But now it seems that this solution is a solution that makes everyone happy. Great Elder, what do you think?"

    "Just do as Ning Ping said. But if you do this, I will trouble you again."

    "You're welcome. It's thanks to you that I can wake up. I should help you. If the great elder agrees with this idea, then tell the third brother quickly. A hundred thousand people who are confused about their future can do it with a little stimulation.  It may cause riots, so it’s better to calm their minds early.”

    The elder leader agreed with Han Yu’s suggestion.  He said to Tiger: "Well, that's the truth. Tiger, please do your best and invite those human representatives back."

    The third child left and came back.  Regarding the great elder's suggestion, the third child felt relieved.  To be honest, it was very awkward for him to be neighbors with jn elves.  Now that I know I can avoid this embarrassment, the third child is eager for it.  However, Lao San was still hesitant about starships, planets and the like.

    Regarding the third child’s doubts, Han Yu didn’t waste any time. He brought the third child to the Courage and stopped the S-Dragon system on the Courage.  After the third child saw the whole picture of the Courage.  Suddenly, I took a deep breath, and a memory I never wanted to think about again appeared in my mind.

    "It turns out that you are not from this planet, haha Our defeat was not unjust." Lao San said to himself with a wry smile.

    Han Yu didn’t correct the third child’s self-deception. Anyway, it turned out that their side won. It seemed a bit pretentious, so he let the third child figure it out on his own.

    The third child hurriedly returned to his people to announce the future of these people.  Han Yuze, Ning Ping and others took the tools and headed to Yu Yuyu's starship.  Since the starship was repaired, Yu and Yu have been staying in the starship and unwilling to leave.  There was no way to leave before, but now, there is a chance to leave.  Yu Yuyu suddenly felt reluctant to leave this place.  Of course, this does not refer to the jnling tribe, but to Xuanyue Town and someone in Xuanyue Town.

    Seeing Han Yu and others coming, Yu Yuyu quickly came out to greet them. After understanding the purpose of Han Yu and others' coming, Yu Yuyu quickly came out to greet them.  Yu Yuyu not only did not object, but actively followed behind to help.

    The damage to the luxury star wheel was not serious.  Perhaps it was because the pirates wanted to capture it, or perhaps because the pirates did not have spare parts to repair the star wheel at the time.  Generally speaking, the problem with the star wheel is not serious, it just needs to replace some accessories.  Of course, in order to give the starwheel enough power, we had to give in to the Spirit. The booster on the Spirit was removed and installed on the starwheel to increase the power of the starwheel.

    After two days of busy work, the star wheel was repaired.  The natural next step is to give it away.  In the past two days, Han Yu and others were repairing the star wheel, and the remaining people were not idle either, collecting as much food, medicine and some items necessary for survival as possible.  It can be said that this time I left my hometown and started from scratch. There is always no harm in being more prepared.

    The first batch of people to be transported slowly boarded the ship.  Because they were the first batch, these people were the front line for the remaining people, and the people selected were mainly soldiers.  In addition to the responsibility of building houses and strongholds, these people are also responsible for clearing out wild beasts near the camp.

    Lao San, who was worried about these people, personally led the team and rode the star wheel towards their world.  Of the 100,000 people, only 5,000 can be transported at one time. Fortunately, the destination is not too far away. It can be transported twice in one day and completed in ten days.

    The person who serves as the pilot of the starship is Yu Yuyu. In Yuyu’s words, he is practicing the technique of piloting the starship to avoid being in a hurry in the future.  ForHan Yu didn't care about Yu Yu's reason. He was a dead Taoist friend but a poor Taoist. Anyway, he would not be killed by Yu Yu on the starship he was responsible for driving.

    Watching the two starships leave, the Great Elder finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the past two days, not only him, but also all the jn elves were worried about the war coming again. But now it's better, the trouble will be far away, they jn  Ling was finally able to live peacefully as before.

    "Great Elder, have you seen Cynthia's child?" Just when the Great Elder was relieved, Chris suddenly ran over with a look of urgency, pulled the Great Elder aside and asked in a low voice.

    "No, what happened to the child?" the elder asked with concern.

    "The child has not been seen for a day. I asked Keya and Tiger, and they said Cynthia has not been with them since last night. I am worried that something will happen to her."

    "Well don't worry, the child will be fine when he is older." The elder thought for a moment and comforted Chris.

    Kris smiled bitterly after hearing this, and whispered to the Great Elder: "Great Elder, if that girl is going to meet her lover, I won't worry. But I have already sent people to inquire, and everyone said that they  I haven’t seen that girl since last night.”

    "Could he have sneaked into that star wheel?" the great elder said uncertainly.

    "It's impossible. Cynthia disappeared last night, and this starship appeared in the morning." Chris shook her head and replied.

    "Chris, don't be anxious, Cynthia is no longer a child, she has the ability to protect herself. In this way, I will immediately ask Keya to organize people to search nearby, and I will definitely find Cynthia for you."

    "I hope so." Chris replied with a worried look.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 492 Elf Sacrifice

    tree of life, control center

    The clone jn spirit is busy nervously, and the missing Cynthia is pushed into the control center.  (Read the novel at Ye·You~Youu) Seeing Cynthia’s arrival, little Elune in the huge test tube suddenly showed a smile and greeted warmly: “Cynthia, you are here.”

    Cynthia didn’t look surprised.  She was robbed here on her way home last night. It was strange that she would be happy.  However, Cynthia is a very smart child. Even though she was unhappy, she did not say anything bad to little Elune. She just asked coldly: "Why did you let people catch me here? I don't seem to have anything to talk about with you."  of."

    Little Elune asked with a smile: "Hehehe don't be angry, I have no choice but to do this. Cynthia, let's not mention the matter of inviting you here for now. Let me ask you first, are you willing to do it for the jn spirit?"  Sacrifice yourself for the sake of your clan?”

    Cynthia was stunned when she heard this, looked at the other person up and down and asked: "Why do you ask this? Do you still think you are a goddess?"

    "Of course, my body is the goddess of life, and of course I am also a goddess. Cynthia, don't ask this yet, I just want to know, if you need to sacrifice your life for the jn elves, are you willing?" little Elune asked with a smile.  road.

    "What exactly do you want to do?" Cynthia asked in confusion.

    Seeing this, little Elune knew that if she didn't tell Cynthia the reason, this girl would not answer her.  Then he said to Cynthia: "Cynthia, you know about the withering of the tree of life, right?"

    "Yeah. I've heard of it."

    "Then do you know the solution?"

    Heard this question.  Cynthia shook her head.  Seeing this, little Elune said: "I have a way to finally restore the tree of life to life."

    "What can we do?" Cynthia asked.  His mother, Chris, has been thinking about the tree of life during this time, but she has never had a clue, so she always sighs.  Cynthia saw it in her eyes and was anxious in her heart. Now when she heard about the tree of life, she couldn't help but ask.

    Little Elune looked at Cynthia with a smile and said nothing.  Cynthia saw this and said angrily: "Okay, I admit, I am willing to sacrifice myself for the jn spirit clan."

    Hearing Cynthia’s answer, little Elune smiled with satisfaction.  He continued: "Ever since I was put into this test tube, my thoughts have been linked to the tree of life, so I found the reason why the tree of life withered."

    "what reason?"

    "The missing vitality."

    "How to add it?" Cynthia already guessed the method in her heart, she just wanted to get confirmation from little Elune's mouth.

    Little Elune heard the words and replied: "Sacrifice. The jn spirit tribe's sacrificial ceremony can make the life tree regain its vitality."

    "Really?" Cynthia asked dubiously.

    "Of course, it is related to the future of the jn elves, and I will not lie about this kind of thing." Little Elune assured with a serious face.

    "Then what should I do?" Cynthia asked.

    "The sacrifice of the jn elves comes at the expense of the life of the young jn elves, and the jn elves who are sacrificed also have special requirements. You have to think about it carefully." Little Elune said to Cynthia hypocritically.

    Cynthia was silent for a moment after hearing this, looked at little Elune and said, "I need time to think about it."

    "Yes, but you better hurry up, because the timing of jn spirit sacrifices is also very strict." Little Elune replied with a smile.  She was not afraid that Cynthia would go back and tell Chris and others, because what she told was the truth.  Cynthia's bloodline is indeed a good candidate for jn spirit sacrifice.  (Full text novels are updated the fastest)

    The order sent Cynthia away.  Little Elune closed her eyes again, and Big Elune's voice came to her ears, "Why do you have to tell that child this?"

    "This is a matter for the jn elves. Where to go should naturally be chosen by those jn elves themselves." Little Elune replied lightly.

    "Jn spirit? Haha In this world, except for me, who is qualified to call myself a jn spirit." Big Elune chuckled a few times after hearing this, stopped laughing and said to little Elune: "  Let’s not talk about this, let’s talk about something else. What do you think of staying here recently? Tell us.”

    "It's nothing, except that I don't have the same feeling as before. It feels the same as before."

    "Really? Then you can continue to stay in here. I want to continue to stay outside for a while."

    "Hey, wait a minute, I was just joking Damn!" Seeing that Big Elune really left just as she said, Little Elune couldn't help but curse.  The above exchanges were all exchanges of ideas between Elune and Elune, and the busy clone elves had no idea about them.  Since andAfter the jn spirits in the world reached reconciliation.  These cloned elves regard the Tree of Life as their home and have been remodeling their future home these days.  Otherwise.  They will not care about the current status of the Tree of Life.  It is precisely because of this that little Elune will have the opportunity to come into contact with the outside world.  The current relationship between them is like comparing the Tree of Life to a prison. Little Elune is the prisoner, the cloned elf is the jailer, and Cynthia is the visitor.

    Returning to her home, Cynthia immediately found her mother.  Chris looked at Cynthia who disappeared without a word and ran back without a word, feeling angry all over her heart.  Without saying anything else, he invited the family master out and prepared to give Cynthia's little ass twenty strokes first, so that this girl who was worried about the important person would take a long time to remember.

    "Wait a minute, I have something very important to say." Cynthia shouted hurriedly as she saw that Jiafa was about to have intimate contact with her butt.

    It's a pity that Chris didn't believe it. She glared and shouted: "You have something important to do. Damn girl, do you know that the whole clan has mobilized to find you." The more he spoke, the more angry he became.  Chrissy had enough energy, and the cane in her hand fell hard towards Cynthia's butt.

    "Wait a minute! Keep your butt under Fujishita!" The great elder's voice came from outside the door to stop him.

    The great elder’s face still has to be given.  Chris reluctantly let go of Cynthia, stared at Cynthia and said, "Tell me, you have something important. If you don't tell me why today, I will whip your ass into four pieces!"  "

    Hearing this, Cynthia shrank her neck and subconsciously touched her butt.  After retreating to the great elder's side, I felt a sense of security.  This person said: "I didn't disappear on purpose, I was kidnapped."

    "Kidnapping? You've been kidnapped and you can come back? You're quite capable. Who kidnapped you?" Chris looked at Cynthia in disbelief and asked.

    Cynthia was a little unhappy because she was not trusted, but since it was her own business, Cynthia could only continue: "The person who kidnapped me was the clone jn spirit in the tree of life. That little Elune told me that the tree of life withered.  The reason is because of the lack of vitality, and the only way is to use jn spirit sacrifices to replenish the vitality of the tree of life."

    "Then what does this have to do with you? Do you want you to tell us about this?" Chris asked doubtfully.

    Before Cynthia could speak, the great elder sitting aside asked: "Cynthia, who told you these things?"

    "It's little Elune who was locked up in a test tube." Cynthia answered honestly.

    The great elder said nothing when he heard this.  Just sitting there in silence.  Seeing this, Chris couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Great Elder, do you think that person is telling the truth?"

    "Jn Spirit Sacrifice does exist in the Jn Spirit Clan. However, some people later suggested that this sacrifice was too cruel, so it was abolished. I didn't expect that the reason for the withering of the Tree of Life was this"

    "Great Elder. What's going on with jn spirit sacrifice?" Chris asked curiously after hearing this.

    Without waiting for the elder to speak, Cynthia on the side said: "I know this. Little Elune told me. She said that jn spirit sacrifice is to select the suitable jn spirit and transfer the vitality of the jn spirit to life through certain rituals.  On the tree.”

    "What will happen to the jn elves who have performed the ritual?" Chris asked with a frown.

    "The vitality has been transferred, so naturally you can no longer live. It is precisely because of this that this sacrifice will be terminated. Cynthia, did that little Elune tell you that you are suitable for jn spirit sacrifice?"

    "Yeah." Cynthia nodded after hearing this.

    With a "bang~" sound, the rattan in Chris' hand fell to the ground.  Chris hugged Cynthia in her arms, looked at the Great Elder and said, "First Elder, you won't let Cynthia do that jn spirit sacrifice, right?"

    Under Chris' nervous and frightened eyes, the elder replied: "Of course, Cynthia is the child of our jn elves, and we do not have the tradition of sacrificing our children to seek a chance of survival for ourselves. The withering of the tree of life, we  A solution must be found.”

    "But what can be done?" Chris asked after hearing this.

    The great elder thought for a while and then replied: "Since the withering of the tree of life is due to its own lack of vitality, then as long as we can find a way to replenish the vitality of the tree of life, then naturally there is no need to do such barbaric things as jn spirit sacrifices.  ”

    "But. Little Elune said I am indispensable." Cynthia interrupted.

    "Don't just listen to her. I don't believe that guy would be so kind. Cynthia, try not to be alone in the future. I'll let you go with Keya and Tiger later."Move.  Don't get kidnapped so easily again.  "The great elder waved his hand and said. Chris hugged Cynthia tightly, not wanting Cynthia to continue talking. Cynthia also understood what her mother meant and was smart enough to say nothing.

    Know the reason why the tree of life withered.  After determining the direction of future research, the only thing left is to solve the problems in front of me as soon as possible.  How to make the tree of life gain great vitality?  The great elder found the prophet Sander and the few remaining elders of the tribe.  Everyone discussed the matter together.

    After Sander heard this, he immediately proposed to talk to little Elune in person.  The reason is that Cynthia is too young. Even if she is telling the truth, it is difficult for people to believe her.  The Great Elder glared at Xander fiercely and said angrily: "If you want to ask for a certificate, then go ahead by yourself. I don't have the time."

    "Idiot, even if you have lived to this day, I still have to say something to you, idiot." Sander looked at the great elder helplessly and said, and before the great elder got angry, Sander continued: "Since the matter of the tree of life  Little Elune told us through Cynthia's mouth, so let's tell little Elune our opinions on how to deal with it. Maybe we can get good tips from there. It's better than just thinking about it by ourselves here. Others are comparable.  We know a lot more.”

    After listening to Sander’s explanation.  The great elder rolled his eyes at Xander angrily and said, "Well, since it was you, Xander, who brought it up, I'll just go through the trouble for you."

    Sander shot himself in the foot and had to smile bitterly. He came to the tree of life alone and explained his purpose to the clone elves.  The clone jn spirit head in charge of the guard said: "Little Elune has been waiting for your arrival, please come with me."

    As the cloned jn spirit came to where little Elune was, Sander was a little disappointed.  I heard Ningping and others mention it before, saying that Elune was naked in the test tube.  But look at the results.  No matter where he is naked, he is obviously wearing clothes.  But Xander had forgotten that it was little Elune who was locked in the test tube now, not the big Elune before.  The objects involved are different.  There is a natural difference in the way you dress.

    Seeing the disappointment overflowing from Xander's eyes, little Elune sighed, and said helplessly to Xander: "Xander, when will you stop doing this and risk your life?"

    "Hehehehe" Sander smiled awkwardly when his dirty thoughts were exposed, and then told little Elune the result of the discussion between the great elder and everyone.  Little Elune was quite surprised to hear that the great elder disapproved of the method of sacrificing jn spirits.  However, he was not too disappointed. He just turned to Sander and said: "The great elder's idea should be feasible, but I don't have any good suggestions here on how to replenish the vitality of the tree of life. You guys this time  I can only rely on myself.”

    "Oh, thank you for speaking out." Xander was a little disappointed.  However, he politely thanked little Elune and left.  Looking at Sander's leaving figure, a sneer appeared on the corner of little Elune's mouth.

    I don’t know who spread the news about jn spirit sacrifices. It didn’t take long for everyone in the jn spirit tribe to know the reason why the tree of life withered.  Watching their own people make sacrifices, the jn elves can't do it.  What's more, it was Cynthia who was going to perform jn spirit sacrifice.  Although Cynthia always causes trouble, all the elves like Cynthia very much, and of course they are not willing to let Cynthia give her life to save them.  The reaction of the jn elves was far beyond little Elune's expectations, but little Elune did not give up easily, and tried another plan after it failed

    The jn elves in the tribe are working together, and all the jn elves are using their brains to think of ways to save the tree of life.  The situation is now clear.  Saving the tree of life is equivalent to saving Cynthia, but if the tree of life cannot be saved, Cynthia will most likely have to sacrifice the jn elves. This is something that the jn elves do not want and are not allowed to see.

    And just when the elves were doing the same thing together.  The delivery work on Laosan's side is still going on.  After the first day of transportation, 10,000 soldiers had been sent to another planet not far from this planet.  Today is the second day, and the third child is still moving with the ship.

    This time, the elderly, weak, women and children among the 100,000 people were transported.  With the 10,000 soldiers sent over yesterday to stand up front, these people will at least have a place to stay after they pass.  As for the current situation, Lao San is quite satisfied.  After arriving on the planet yesterday, Lao San was quite satisfied with the environment there.  The problem of beasts was easily solved. Apart from half of the 10,000 soldiers left to build the camp, the remaining 5,000 were divided into five thousand-man teams by the third boss. One thousand were responsible for cooking, and the remaining four teams started  Clear away wild beasts near your residence.  The tigers, leopards, and jackals were in danger. Those who could run had their lives saved, while those who ran slowly became the food of these terrible monsters.  What makes the third child happy is that there is not a single person on the planet except for the 100,000 of them.  see thisDue to the situation, the extinguished ambition of the third child was once again ignited.  If it weren't for the worry about the safety of his tribe, Lao San would really have stayed on the planet and never come back.  But this can only be thought of. In order to gain the support of these tribesmen, Lao San must do it himself. Even if he does nothing, he must appear in front of everyone and tell those people that he is with them.

    Han Yu didn’t understand why the third child kept following the star wheel.  But he had no interest in caring about the reasons.  As soon as he got off the star wheel, Han Yu was immediately taken away by Tiger who was waiting here.  The reason why Tigra was taken away was that something happened to Yu Yuyu, who returned to Xuanyue Town to pack his bags after finishing his pilot addiction yesterday.

    Han Yu still has a good impression of Yu Yuyu.  In any case, he had taken care of him when he was in a coma. Although it didn't have much effect, he had made efforts after all. Han Yu still remembered Yu Yuyu's favor in his heart.  Then, after learning that Yu Yuyu was not a local resident of this planet like himself, the feeling of meeting an old friend in a foreign land made Han Yu's affection for Yuyu increase even more.  Even if they are not close friends now, they are still good friends.  Now when he first heard that something happened to Yu Yuyu, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little puzzled. He couldn't help but ask Tiger, "Do you know what happened to Yu Yuyu?"

    "Kill people." Tiger replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu frowned, killing someone?  Is it possible to be as brave as Yuyu?  But seeing Tiger's confident look on his face, Han Yu understood that Tiger was not lying.  Then he continued to ask: "Do you know who you killed?"

    "I don't know about this either. The person who reported it said it seemed to be for a woman." Tiger replied uncertainly.

    For a woman?  So far, Yu Yuyu seems to have only one woman named Qinglan who treats him well.  Is it because of that Qinglan?  Thinking of this, Han Yu suddenly wanted to know the truth of the matter urgently.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 493: Saving Yu Yuyu (Part 1)

    Xuanyue Town

    As an ordinary and ordinary town, murder is a big deal to the people here, especially the murderer is Yu Yuyu, the "gynecologist" who is always criticized by others. This makes it even more difficult.  People feel a little uncomfortable

    Let’s talk about this, let’s start with Xiao Yueyue’s cousin. In order to pursue Xiao Yueyue, Xiao Yueyue’s cousin came here from home. In my hometown, my cousin was just a fart, but in Xuanyue Town,  He became a big shot. The difference between a big city and a small place made my cousin fall in love with this place. He stayed here every day and refused to leave. In addition, the invisible concessions from the residents of Xuanyue Town made this cousin become arrogant and domineering.  When dealing with gangsters, you must never give in. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong is the wise saying of a successful gangster. If you are more tyrannical than the gangster, the result will be that the gangster obediently calls you uncle. But if you give in, then you can only call you gangster uncle. Just follow.  The "160,000 cake-cutting incident" is a principle that bullies the weak and avoids the strong. It is a good medicine for every dirty person to look for for self-comfort. In his hometown, he was called around by others, but in Xuanyue Town, he can call the wind and rain. Comparing the two, cousin  Naturally, he doesn’t want to leave Xuanyue Town.

    After collecting a lot of money, people often say that when they are full and warm, they are lustful. After having money, my cousin began to be uneasy about just getting financial benefits and wanted to start satisfying himself.  Simple, but if my cousin really commits the crime of robbing a common girl, then the big shots in the big city will not be able to protect his cousin. He can only come secretly with a few local gangsters, and the cousin begins to  His love-hunting journey

    Who is the most hated person in this world? The two local gangsters who were born and raised in Xuanyue Town knew very well which family had beautiful girls in Xuanyue Town. Under their leadership, the cousin raped two girls in succession. When he was about to  I ran into trouble when attacking the third target.

    Lei Huhu is a passionate young man with a strong sense of justice. He is a sworn enemy of the gangsters in Xuanyue Town because he is fond of fighting and is forthright. Now that those gangsters have taken refuge with big shots from big cities, they will naturally take this opportunity to give Lei Huhu a favor.  Under the arrangement of these local gangsters, my cousin met Qing Lan who was going to the Huichun Hall by a very "accidental" opportunity.

    My cousin was attracted to that outstanding girl after just one meeting with Qing Lan. The cousin became impatient. After the gangsters lured Lei Hu away, the cousin couldn't wait to sneak into the Huichun Hall and wanted to forcibly molest Qing Lan.  As a result, he happened to bump into Yu Yuyu who had taken the time to come back to meet Qinglan.

    Seeing Qing Lan being pinned to the ground and disheveled, Yu Yuyu's eyes turned red and he rushed out with a knife. His cousin shouted for help while running away, but the residents of Xuanyue Town already knew what had happened.  However, they watched with cold eyes. The few gangsters who had taken refuge with their cousin rushed out loyally to stop Yu Yuyu, who was usually not looked down upon by them. But they had forgotten that everyone has a traitor, and Qinglan was Yu Yuyu.  My cousin dared to touch Yu Yu's Ni Lin, so how could Yu Yu Yu just let it go? The few ruffians who rushed out to express their loyalty were so angry this time that they put their own lives at risk.  Said he hasn’t received sympathy from others yet

    The cousin did not escape in the end. When he escaped into Xiao Yueyue's residence, unfortunately, Xiao Yueyue took her guards out for shopping. As a result, the cousin was hacked to death by Yu Yuyu.  Later, Yu Yuyu was arrested by Xiao Yueyue's men. Yu Yuyu's medical skills, but his skills were not good enough to deal with his cousin who was drained by wine and sex. But he couldn't deal with the big and round bodyguards.

    After asking about the cause of the matter, Xiao Yueyue hated her cousin's ruthlessness, but she did not decide to let Yu Yu off easily. After all, her cousin was also a noble, but now he was killed by a pariah, and  It was better to kill him at his residence. If Yu Yu was not dealt with, the nobleman would lose his face. This was something Xiao Yueyue did not want. However, she did not lynching Yu Yu. After Yu Yu was handed over to the local government,  So she wrote to her cousin's wife who was far away in the big city, explaining everything clearly about the cause and effect. Of course, she didn't say that her cousin came to see her, but she described their meeting as a coincidence.

    Yu Yuyu was imprisoned in the death row in Xuanyue Town for killing people and paying off debts. He only waited for the family members of the victims in big cities to come to Xuanyue Town to find out the canonical punishment for Yu Yu. What happened in Xuanyue Town?  Looking back, he was impressed. Lei Laohu was grateful to Yu Yuyu. If Yu Yuyu had not arrived in time, his sister Qinglan would have lost her virginity, and he would not have the face to see his dead parents. Therefore, Qinglan went there every day.  When Yu Yuyu was on death row, Lei Hu not only did not stop him, but instead helped him covertly and covertly.

    Against this background, Han Yu, who received the news, came outside the death row. For Han Yu, it was not challenging at all to enter a place like death row.

    After walking into the death row, Han Yu was worried about how to find Yu Yuyu, when he heard Yu Yuyu's nervous voice in his ears, "Oh, why are you crying again? Don't cry, I did all this for you voluntarily,  Please stop crying, okay?"

    ?Looking along the place where the sound came from, you can see Yu Yuhe.Two girls were having a conversation across the cell door. The girl was sobbing softly. Yu Yuyu remembered scratching her ears and cheeks, and kept saying comforting words, but the girl still kept crying so much that Han Yu couldn't stand it any longer. He couldn't bear it.  Zhu Zhu said aloud: "I said, is it okay to have a quiet meeting? Can you wait until I finish talking to Yu Yuyu before you cry again?"

    The sudden voice startled Yu Yuyu and the girl. When he and Yu Yuyu met a few days ago, the jailers in the prison had avoided it. Why was there a blind one here today? Death Row Prison  There was insufficient light in the room, and until Han Yu came closer, the girl recognized that the man was not the jailer in the prison. Although she had a vague impression of the other person, she could not remember where she had seen him before. However, the girl could not remember, which did not mean that Yu Yuyu could not remember.

    "Han Yu, why are you here?" Yu Yuyu asked curiously

    "Ah, I heard about you from Tiger, so how about I come over and have a look? Are you having a good time these days?" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "How can you live well in such a poor placeWait a minute, you just said you heard about it from Tiger?"

    "That's right, you don't think that elves are all idiots and don't have spies in the human world?"

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Yu Yuyu felt relieved and asked Han Yu: "Then you came here just to see if I am still alive?"

    "It's not all your idea, is it?" Han Yu replied upon hearing this.

    "Don't mess around. I know it's easy for you to destroy this place. But this time I got into a bit of trouble. If I leave, someone will be in trouble, so I can't leave." Yu Yuyu shook his head and said

    "Then you are going to wait here to die?"

    “I’m not willing to give in, but I don’t know what else to do if I don’t wait for death?”

    "How about flying away? I heard that you like that Qinglan, why don't I release you, and you just take that girl and leave this planet."

    "Shhhhhh" Yu and Yulian gestured, but unfortunately it was too late

    "Yu Yuyu, is what he said true?"

    It doesn’t mean that Yuyu replied that Han Yu shouted from the side: "Hey, girl, I don’t call him, my name is Han Yu, remember it."

    The girl ignored Han Yu and just stared at Yu Yuyu, asking word by word: "Yu Yuyu, do you really like Qinglan?"

    "Oh, that" Yu Yuyu's reluctance made Han Yu a little impatient and couldn't help shouting: "I mean Yu Yuyu, don't you think it's difficult for a man to admit someone he likes?"

    "Shut up," Yu Yuyu said after glaring at Han Yu. Han Yu suddenly became more unhappy when he heard this, and shouted loudly: "Hey, can you talk to me normally? You hesitate when you admit who you like  Do you still want to step on two boats?" Han Yu glanced at the girl and showed a surprised look.

    Yu Yuyu was very anxious when he saw this. He glared at Han Yu and shouted: "Can you shut up? You are stepping on two boats, this girl is Qinglan."

    "Boy, excuse me, I'll come back later." Han Yu was silent for a while, turned around and ran out.

    In the death row, only Yu Yuyu and Qinglan were left. Qinglan took the lead to break the deadlock and asked Yu Yuyu in a low voice: "Yu Yuyu, do you really like me?"

    "Hmm" Yu Yuyu responded

    "" The two of them were silent for a while. This time Yu Yuyu spoke first, lowering his head and saying to Qinglan: "Qinglan, don't come here anymore. This is a death row. You are a girl, so come here."  Inappropriate”

    "Can't I come to see my husband?" Qing Lan asked in a low voice.

    "Where is your husband here Qinglan, what did you just call me?" Yu and Yu were halfway through talking when they suddenly woke up.

    "Idiot" Qing Lan muttered in a low voice, turned around and walked out. She mustered up so much courage to express her feelings to Yu Yuyu, but Yu Yuyu, an idiot, actually asked people to repeat that embarrassing name. It's really  A big idiot

    Looking blankly at Qing Lan’s leaving figure, Yu Yuyu suddenly grabbed the cell door and shouted at the top of his lungs: "Han Yu, Han Yu, hero, help me."

    Outside the death row, Han Yu glanced at Qing Lan who was leaving. After hearing Yu Yuyu's cry, he shook his head and walked into the death row.

    "Stop howling, I can hear you." Han Yu walked up to Yu Yuyu and said

    "Hehe find a way to save me," Yu Yuyu said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this and said: "It's no problem to save you. But after saving you, do you really plan to leave this planet with that girl named Qinglan?"

    "Eris there any way to save me without leaving this planet?" Yu Yuyu thought for a while and asked Han Yudao

    "Tsk, you really have a lot of requests," Han Yu said while chewing his teeth.

    "Hehehehe" Yu Yuyu looked at Han Yu with a smile and hope, which made Han Yu's scalp numb. He waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Don't look at me with such a disgusting expression. That's embarrassing."?If you feel the urge to punch you, just stay here honestly for now. I'll go and think of a solution for you. But you don't have to worry. Since I'm here, I won't let you die. The result is that I rescue you.  Then you take that girl named Qinglan and leave here."

    As he was talking, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the cell, and a shout from outside: "People inside, listen, you have been surrounded, quickly put down your weapons and come out to surrender."

    "That's the prison chief here. He's quite polite to me. Don't hurt him." Yu Yuyu quickly begged Han Yu.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and said, "I'm not a murderer and I won't kill people at every turn. Don't worry, I won't have direct contact with those people."

    "Then how do you leave here?" Yu Yuyu asked curiously

    "Can you stop me with this broken wall?" Han Yu glanced at Yu Yuyu with disdain, and punched the cell wall with a "boom" sound, and the cell wall was blown out.  There was a big hole. Han Yu waved his hand to Yu Yuyu and said, "Just stay here for a few days and I will come up with a solution for you."

    The cell leader outside the death row was waiting nervously when he heard a loud noise suddenly coming from the cell. The cell leader couldn't sit still anymore and rushed into the cell. When he saw the big hole in the wall, he immediately looked bitter and cursed.  Said: "The guy who got a thousand cuts, walked in and made a big hole here. Don't you know it costs money to repair this?"

    "Prison leader, you'd better shut up quickly. That big hole is man-made. If you curse here, if that person hears it" Yu Yuyu kindly reminded the cell leader. The cell leader immediately woke up after hearing this and hurriedly  After covering his mouth and checking carefully, he found that nothing was missing except for the big hole in the wall.

    "Yu Yuyu, that person is your friend?" the cell leader asked tentatively

    Yu Yuyu didn't hide anything, and nodded and admitted: "Well, he is my friend. He heard that I killed someone, so he wanted to save me. But I think you are usually quite polite to me, and I don't want you to be unlucky, so I  Don’t worry if I don’t leave, my friend won’t kill you just because you scolded him.”

    "Hehehehethank you." A drop of cold sweat broke out on the prison head's forehead, and he asked again: "Then where are your friends now?"

    "After he knew what I meant, he tried to figure out how to make me okay."

    The prison boss was stunned when he heard this, and then he came to his senses and ordered his jailers to take good care of Yu Yuyu. After that, he went to find his immediate boss to find a solution. As soon as he saw his immediate boss, he found that he was just watching the guests.  It seems that my immediate boss is not willing to meet with this guest.

    "I'm sorry, I broke the wall of the cell you were guarding." The guest drinking tea apologized with a smile after looking at the cell leader.

    The cell boss immediately understood that this person in front of him was either a guest or the one who had just run to the death row. Just as he was about to open his mouth to call for help, his immediate superior slapped him and said something to his lips. The immediate superior glared at the prisoner.  The head asked: "You don't want your life? If you want to die, don't use me as your back."

    Holding his sore cheek, the prison boss looked at his immediate superior in confusion. He didn't know if his immediate superior had taken the wrong medicine. He couldn't tell the difference between himself and outsiders. He saw his immediate superior nodding and bowing to Han Yu.  Said: "This old guy is old and ignorant, so please don't be acquainted with him."

    "It's okay, I don't mind, let's continue the topic we just had. Have you thought of how to exonerate Yu Yuyu?" Han Yu put down the teacup and stared at his boss and asked. After coming out of the cell, Han Yu thought about it and felt that he wanted to be legal.  It was better to find professionals to save Yuyu, so he found the cell leader's immediate boss, the only security chief of Xuanyue Town.

    After seeing Han Yu's ability, the unlucky security chief was so shocked that he didn't even dare to say anything openly, let alone being scheming. Now that he heard Han Yu's question, he quickly replied: "In reply to the warrior,  If Yu Yuyu killed just an ordinary person, I could classify him as manslaughter, and then I would pay more for atonement. But the person Yu Yuyu killed was not simple. Although that person was of low moral character, he was  He is the third son-in-law of the current Grand Master, and the family has already known about it, so"

    "You mean, if you want to save Yu Yuyu, you must take action from the Grand Master?" Han Yu touched his chin and asked

    “Yes,” the Sheriff nodded and replied.

    "What about the specific method?"

    "If we can get His Majesty's pardon, then Yu Yuyu will be fine," the chief of security said concisely.

    "Hmmwhere does the emperor live?"

    The chief of security and the prison chief were stunned. They looked at Han Yu who was asking questions in disbelief. They didn't understand what was going on with the man in front of him. For living in an environment where monarchy was supreme for a long time, Han Yu's attitude made the security  The commander felt very puzzled and a little bit admired.

    Seeing that the chief of security did not speak, Han Yu had to ask again: "Hey, I want to ask you something, I don't know who goes to the palaceI need someone to show me the way."

    When the chief of security heard this, he looked at the prison head. The prison head was grateful for the first time that he was born in a small place. Seeing his immediate boss looking at him, he quickly shook his head and said, "Sir, don't look at me. I don't know the way to Zhongjing."  The chief of security knew that the cell leader was not lying, but he would not let the cell leader go, so he had to go by himself. But if he went by himself the person in front of him was not going to a brothel or library, that was the palace. If he entered privately, he would be caught.  That means confiscating the family and exterminating the clan.

    Seeing the uncertain look on the face of the security chief, Han Yu said impatiently: "Hey, tell me, I don't have much time, I need to get things done here as soon as possible."

    "Eh this brave man, we are all people with little knowledge here, and I can't neglect my duties, so, can I find you a guide?"

    "Yes, as long as you know the direction to Zhongjing," Han Yu nodded and agreed. To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    The first volume of Ability Civilization Chapter 493: Saved by Yu Yushang

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 494: Saving Yu Yuyu (Part 2)

    The palace, the emperor's home, is the most well-defended place in the world.  (:, read the novel and get the fastest update) If you want to sneak into this place, it is as easy as going to heaven for most people.  But in such a place, an uninvited guest came tonight.

    The diligent and loving emperor was reviewing memorials in his study room when he heard a gentle knock on the door.  At times like this, no one dares to disturb me unless something serious happens.  Thinking of this, the emperor stood up and walked to the door. He opened the door to see who it was.

    I saw a stranger smiled at me and said softly: "Hi, good evening, want to chat?"

    “…” The emperor was stunned for a moment.  Ever since I was a child, I have never seen anyone dare to talk to me like this.  Seeing the strange dress of the other party, the emperor unconsciously lowered his voice and asked: "Who are you?"

    "Heheit seems a bit conspicuous standing here, let's go in and talk." After the man outside the door said this, he slipped into the imperial study without waiting for the emperor to object.

    The emperor glanced blankly at the stranger who entered the room, feeling a little at a loss.  The man who entered the house saw this and reminded: "Close the door, don't let anyone see it."

    "" The emperor closed the door as instructed, walked up to the visitor and asked, "Who are you? Why are you here with me?"

    "Oh, it turns out you are the emperor. That's great. I was worried that I couldn't find you." The visitor's face lit up when he heard this, and he looked at the emperor and said.

    The emperor frowned slightly and shouted in a low voice: "Answer my question, do you know that breaking into the palace without permission is a capital crime involving the nine clans. As long as I let out a shout. Shout" He saw the emperor burning a nanmu chair to ashes instantly.  .  The emperor couldn't say what he said next.  He could shout, but before the guards arrived, the man in front of him would definitely have time to burn himself into a pile of dregs.

    "Haha don't be nervous, I'm just telling you that since I've come to you, I must have someone to rely on, so please don't treat me like ordinary people." The visitor explained to the emperor with a smile.  But the emperor couldn't help but look at the visitor in silence.

    The visitor didn't care when he saw this, and continued: "My name is Han Yu. You don't need to check my origin. I am not from this place. The purpose of coming to you is to ask you to give me an amnesty order."

    "Amnesty order?" The emperor glanced at Han Yu suspiciously upon hearing this.  With the ability of the man in front of him, it seems that there is no one in the world who can stop him.

    Upon seeing this, Han Yu explained to the emperor: "Don't get me wrong, I don't ask for it for myself. I ask for it for others. It takes a little time to talk about it, so I'll keep it short. It's very simple. I just want it.  Save a man who accidentally killed someone in order to save his lover."

    "Killing by mistake? According to the imperial criminal law, it is not a capital crime." The emperor frowned and said.

    "I know this, but the person who was killed has a lot of background, so if it is not a capital crime, it will become a capital crime."

    "Who was killed?" the emperor asked with interest.

    "Oh, I really don't know when you ask me this. I know that the person who was killed was the third son-in-law of the imperial master. After plundering Xuanyue Town, he was not satisfied and even started robbing.  The folk girl’s tricks ruined two good and innocent girls, and then she set her sights on the murderer’s fiancée for the third time. As a resultpoof, she lost her life."

    "The Grand Master's third son-in-law?" The emperor recalled it carefully, but he really had no impression, so he simply stopped thinking about it.  He turned to look at Han Yu and said, "I can give you the amnesty order. I can even help you persuade the Grand Master not to trouble the murderer in the future. But why should I give you the amnesty order? Give me a reason."

    "Well your attitude is correct. I know there is no free lunch in this world, tell me your conditions." Han Yu touched his chin and said to the emperor.

    Just as the emperor was about to speak, he suddenly felt that something was not right between the two of them. Why was he standing while the other person was sitting? This guy in front of him was really audacious!

    "How dare you! You dare to be arrogant!" The emperor glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu looked at the emperor inexplicably.  I don't know what's going on with the man in front of me, so he blurts out: "Hey, are you sick? I'm asking you what conditions you have to agree to grant me an amnesty. You don't care if I dare to do anything?"

    "Presumptuous!" The emperor choked and shouted angrily.

    "Your Majesty, what happened?" The guard asked from outside the door.

    "No one is allowed to come in. Get away from me all." The emperor shouted angrily before the guards came in.

    "According to the order!" There was a sound of footsteps outside the door.  The guards stayed away from the imperial study room.

    The emperor stared at Han Yu, trying to overwhelm Han Yu in terms of momentum.  But HanStill afraid of this, he simply stood up and stared at the emperor's nose.  Han Yu was already half a head taller than the emperor, but when he stared at the emperor's nose again, the emperor couldn't hold on any longer and was defeated.

    "What a daring guy." The emperor muttered unwillingly.

    But Han Yu didn't care and asked: "Hey, tell me your conditions quickly. I'm very busy and don't have much time to waste with you."

    The emperor was furious when he heard this, but he did not want to continue to conflict with Han Yu at this time, so he said in a deep voice: "If you want my amnesty, go and deal with the pirates that are harassing the coast for me, and I will give you the amnesty."

    "You have no joke?"

    "Nonsense!"

    "Nacheng, find me a guide, I don't know the way." Han Yu asked the emperor.

    The emperor was stunned when he heard this. It was obvious that he did not expect that Han Yu would agree to his request. He did not think that Han Yu could solve the tens of thousands of pirates that were harassing the coast by himself. What he just said was just angry words.

    "Hey, talk, why are you stunned?" Han Yu patted the emperor's shoulder impatiently.

    The emperor was furious in his heart. As a god, whoever dared to pat his shoulder would always be patted by him, and the person being patted would show a flattered look, unlike the person in front of him, who was simply a fool.  When he thought of this, the emperor felt relieved. If you know what is good and what is wrong, then you are not a fool.

    "You can handle those pirates alone. That's nearly 30,000 people." The emperor asked tentatively.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "You don't have to worry about that. You just need to provide me with a guide and let me know where the other party is."

    Seeing that Han Yu was ignorant, the emperor suddenly became angry. He glared at Han Yu and said, "Wait." After saying that, he shouted outside: "Here comes someone."

    A man dressed as a chamberlain immediately opened the door and walked in, kneeling respectfully on the ground, waiting for the emperor's order.  Seeing the servant in front of him, the emperor felt much better.  Glancing at Han Yu who was sitting beside him, he saw that the guy looked very interested. The emperor shook his head secretly in his heart, and said to his servant: "Take this man to see General Yu. Tell him that this man  I found a helper for him, and asked him to be responsible for taking this person to the pirate stronghold. The rest of the matter will be left to this person."

    "Yes, I obey the order." The chamberlain agreed.  He said to Han Yu who was sitting aside: "My lord, please come with me."

    "Hey, you called me Sir? Then you know that I am that Sir?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Hmm" The emperor coughed and said to the servant who was stunned by Han Yu's question: "You don't need to pay attention to this guy's words, just take him to see General Yu. Remember to tell General Yu that as long as he  Just take this person to the pirate stronghold and don’t worry about the rest.”

    "Yes." The chamberlain agreed, turned around and walked out with Han Yu.  When he came to the door, Han Yu turned around and said to the emperor: "Hey, write the pardon order for me. I'll ask for it when I get back."

    "Hmph, you should solve the pirate problem for me first," the emperor said with a slight snort.

    Han Yu must have given up. He immediately turned around and walked back. As he walked, he said to the emperor: "Hey, that's not possible. Let's make an agreement. I will deal with the pirates and you will give me an amnesty order. This must be made clear.  So that you won’t have to default on your debt in the future.”

    The hearts of the servants on the side were all in their throats, even Mr. Liu, who was known as a tough minister in the court.  I don't dare to talk to the emperor like this. The man in front of me is really admirable.  High mountains of admiration!

    After the emperor finally agreed to Han Yu's request, the chamberlain looked at Han Yu with eyes filled with admiration.  He led Han Yu diligently all the way out of the palace.  Not long after Han Yu left, the emperor ordered people to go to Xuanyue Town to verify whether what Han Yu said before was true.  That's it.  The emperor also realized that this Han Yu was not an ordinary person, for this kind of person.  Winning over is the correct approach.  Think about it, it takes a lot of courage to come to the palace to find yourself silently.

    ? followed the chamberlain to General Yu’s home.  General Yu did not dare to delay the emperor's order, and immediately got up and took Han Yu on the road.  Although he was puzzled by the emperor's order, General Yu carried it out without hesitation.  Set off overnight, preparing to take Han Yu to the naval base set up along the coast.  However, Han Yu thought it was too slow. After asking for the direction of the naval stronghold, he took General Yu to the sky and flew straight to the naval stronghold.

    Looking at Han Yu and General Yu leaving, the chamberlain who was ordered here opened his mouth in surprise, and two words kept popping up in his mind: "Fairy!"

    After the chamberlain returned to the palace and told what he had seen, the emperor suddenly stood up, secretly glad that he had not done anything before.There is chaos.  In a society where the king's power is divinely delegated, from the emperor down, everyone respects ghosts and gods.  The emperor felt dizzy at the thought that he had communicated with a god.  Things that were a little uncomfortable before were suddenly understood.  If someone is a god, then it is natural for him to sit while he stands.

    "Come here, hurry up for eight hundred miles! Inform those who are going to Xuanyue Town to treat the person mentioned by the gods well. They must not do any rude behavior. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!" The emperor seemed to have remembered something and hurriedly  ordered.

    An urgent order of eight hundred miles was immediately sent out of the imperial city.

    General Yu is still a little shocked.  In order to speed up, Han Yu took him all the way, which made General Yu feel excited, but also full of fear and respect for Han Yu.

    "God, we are here." General Yu said to Han Yu respectfully.

    "Huh? A god? You have mistaken the person. I am not a god." Han Yu corrected General Yu after hearing this.

    "No, you are a god. Don't deny it. If you were not a god, how could you fly? How could you fly thousands of miles in an instant." General Yu stubbornly insisted on his point of view.

    The enthusiasm of the fairy enthusiasts is really unbearable!

    Han Yu was not correcting General Yu's wrong views.  He said to General Yu: "Whatever you think. Take me to find those pirates. I'm very busy."

    "Yes, yes, yes, please come with me, Great Immortal. If you want to find the pirate's stronghold, you have to take a boat. Please give me some accommodation."

    "Oh, it's okay. Let's go."

    "Yes, please come with me, Great Immortal."

    The soldiers in the navy stronghold were originally very surprised to see that they set off back to Beijing two days ago.  General Yu, who came back today, was wondering how General Yu came back?  But what they saw next made all the soldiers completely dumbfounded.  General Yu, who has always been unafraid of powerful people, is now treating a stranger like his own father.  No, even if he is his biological father.  I have never seen General Yu be so attentive.

    "Where are you doing? If you don't go to the prepared ships, I'm going to sea!" General Yu shouted at a few soldiers not far away who were watching the excitement.

    Going to sea?  at this time?  Although the soldiers were puzzled, they still followed General Yu's instructions.  There is no other reason. The entire navy stronghold is dominated by General Yu.  Hmm It should be the young man who followed General Yu into the camp now.

    In the large tent of the Chinese army, General Yu introduced to the generals: "The person next to me is an expert invited by your Majesty. He is here specifically to help us deal with those nasty pirates. You must not be rude. Otherwise, even if I don't come to you.  Trouble, you won’t have an easy time with His Majesty.”

    As soon as he heard what General Yu said, Han Yu's eyes that were still a little contemptuous disappeared immediately.  However, suspicious eyes continued to glance at Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn’t bother to explain to the people in front of him.  He asked General Yu: "General Yu, I want to know who those pirates are? Should they die?"

    "Damn it! Absolutely damn it! Those hateful shorties! They haven't done a damn thing!" As soon as Han Yu's words fell, they immediately aroused the resonance of the generals.  One by one, they rushed to introduce to Han Yu.  When Han Yu heard this, he felt a swarm of flies surrounding him and heard a buzzing sound, but he couldn't hear clearly what these guys were saying.

    "Everyone is being quarreled!" General Yu shouted, stopping the scolding generals in pain, and then said to Han Yu: "Well, sir. To tell you the truth, those pirates are really nothing. As the saying goes, thieves are also  You know, but those people don't follow any rules. They kidnap people for ransom. After the ransom is paid, the hostages will be returned safely, but those people often tear up the hostages. If the ransom is not paid, they will take the hostages away.  The organs from the body were cut off one by one and sent to the home of the victim. Others robbed for money but not for life, but they were just for fun. Once, they attacked a village near the sea and poured boiling water on an unborn child.  How long have you had children? And the reason is just to make them happy by hearing the children's screams. Another time"

    “Bang!” With a sound, the coffee table was smashed to pieces.  Han Yu was furious, stared at General Yu and asked, "Are you telling the truth?"

    General Yu quickly replied: "Of course, I will not dare to talk nonsense about this kind of thing. If you don't believe it, you are free to ask the residents of Linhai."

    "I will go and verify it. If you are lying to me look at this." As he said that, Han Yu took the saber of a general beside him, and a flame instantly wrapped the well-made saber.  In the blink of an eye, the saber turned into a puddle of molten iron and dripped onto the ground.  There was silence in the tent, and everyone stared at Han Yu blankly. Some people were glad in their hearts that they had not done anything rude before.  Good guy, if this angers the person in front of me, how can INot even a scumbag is left.  But now, the behavior of those pirates clearly angered the man in front of him.

    "General, the last general is calling for battle!" A quick-thinking general said to General Yu with a righteous face and clasped his fists.  This sentence reminded others, and immediately, the shouts of "please fight" could not be heard.  It's a pity that General Yu showed no mercy at all and said coldly: "What do you want to do? Ask for a fight, ask for a shitty fight, it's true that you want to follow behind and take advantage. To tell you the truth, I am just a guide this time.  Are you asking for a fight? Bah! Just give me a rest!"

    "But, how can we capture prisoners with this master alone?" Someone whispered unconvinced.

    "No, you are wrong, there are no prisoners." Han Yu said lightly.

    With one sentence, the temperature in the tent suddenly dropped several degrees, and Han Yu looked at him with a hint of fear.  Even if those pirates were guilty of unpardonable crimes, there were still nearly 30,000 of them, and they were destroyed without even blinking an eye?

    Not interested in paying attention to the gazes of the generals, Han Yu stood up and said to General Yu: "I want to go out to verify what you just said. Don't follow me. I will be back after dawn." After that, without waiting for General Yu to speak,  , Han Yu rose into the sky and flew towards a populated place.

    "General, this, this, this is a god?" Someone stammered and asked General Yu for confirmation.

    "Nonsense, you can't see with your own eyes? I advise you guys not to play tricks. If you cause dissatisfaction with this great immortal, even His Majesty may not treat you well." General Yu warned the generals and went to supervise.  It’s about going to sea.  Generals, you look at me, I look at you, and all the thoughts you had before were forgotten.

    In the early morning of the next day, Han Yu, who had visited all night, returned to the naval base to join General Yu.  After a night of visits, Han Yu became more and more determined in his previous thoughts, and at the same time he had some new ideas.  So, behind a ship that went out to sea, three more transport ships followed.  (To be continued)

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 495: Saving Yu Yuyu (Part 2)

    Hudao looks like a kettle without a lid. Because there is only one outlet to the sea, it has become a stronghold for pirates.  The easy-to-defend and difficult-to-attack terrain forced the Imperial Navy to come in every time to take advantage of the situation and then return in despair. This made General Yu, the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Navy, furious but helpless.

    But today, General Yu was very excited, as if he had seen the destruction of those nasty pirates.  As excited as General Yu were the generals who wanted to follow him.  Originally, General Yu did not intend to bring them here, but when three transport ships were temporarily added to the fleet going to sea, the generals thought there would be an advantage this time, so they followed them.  Han Yu didn't care about any of this. He sat quietly on the bow of the boat. Han Yu looked at the endless sea and thought about his action plan for a while.

    "Sir, we are about to arrive at Hudao." General Yu said to Han Yu respectfully.

    "Really? Then wait until it gets dark before taking action. Now find a place to hide so you don't get discovered." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Yes." General Yu replied respectfully.  Because of General Yu's attitude, no sailor on the ship dared to be rude to Han Yu.  I was just guessing in my mind what the identity of this guy who was treated like his boss was.

    *********************************

    Ye, a girl kidnapped by pirates, lost her virginity as early as the night she was captured.  Fortunately, Ye's appearance was outstanding. Unlike many other women who were kidnapped with her, she was attracted by the pirate leader.  The woman who became the head pirate.  She avoided being like the other women who became the women of many pirates.  Also because of his status, Ye has a certain degree of influence in Hudao.  Because of his literacy, Ye knew that the pirate's life was not very good during this period.

    After waiting for the pirate head to fall asleep, Ye Qi quietly left the pirate head's room, preparing to go to a windy place on the island to breathe some fresh air.  I didn't dare to leave the pirate head's room during the day, for fear of being snatched away and hidden by some desperate pirates.  Ye is very aware of his current identity. Although the pirate leader is interested in him, he will never fall out with those pirates because of himself.  At that time, I am afraid that the pirate leader will give himself to other pirates in order to win over the pirates.

    Avoiding the patrolling pirates, Ye came to the shore where he was blowing the wind. He clasped his hands and prayed silently in his heart, hoping that God would send someone to collect these harmful beasts.  As for myself.  Ye never thought that he was no longer chaste. If he returned home, he might be disliked by his parents who valued ethics For a moment, Ye didn't know where his future would be.

    While I was dazed, I heard a slight sound coming from above my head. Under the moonlight, a figure fell from the sky and quickly grabbed my throat. A male voice came from my ear: "Huh? Why are there female pirates here?  ?”

    "I. I am not a sea pirate." Ye struggled to hold back a sentence from his throat.

    Hearing this, the man let go of his hand.  As soon as he got iyou, Ye immediately fell to his knees and gasped vigorously.  Just for a moment, Ye really thought that he was going to die in the hands of that stranger.  While panting, Ye raised his head to look at the man falling from the sky.

    I am less than twenty years old, because it is dark, although there is a hazy moonlight.  But he couldn't see it very clearly, but judging from the outline, he shouldn't have that vicious appearance.

    "Hey, you're not a pirate, then who are you?" the man asked.

    Ye Wenyan replied: "I was kidnapped by pirates."

    "It's a lie. You saw that the hostage could walk around the robber's house." The man said in disbelief.

    "I am not a hostage, but a woman they kidnapped." Ye Wenyan explained.

    The man nodded.  After expressing that he understood, he asked again: "Then do you know where the people captured by the pirates are being held?"

    "You want to save them?" Ye looked at the man and asked.  .  .  com

    The man nodded seriously and replied: "Well, they are innocent. I don't want to kill them too."

    "Who is talking where?" Before Ye could speak, someone not far away asked loudly.  It turns out that Gangye's voice was heard by the passing pirates.  The three pirates walked closer and saw Ye standing there alone.  The pirate knows that this woman is the boss's woman, but there is no one around now, and no one will know after playing.  Thinking of this, the three pirates smiled in unison.  Just as he was about to step forward to grab Ye, he saw a black shadow like a ghost, breaking a pirate's neck with one hand, and then punched the pirate in the abdomen who was about to scream. Then the figure flashed and appeared in front of the pirate who turned to run away.  Behind his back, he grabbed the pirate's neck with both hands and twisted it hard. The pirate's head drooped and his tongue lolled out.  The man looked back at Ye and asked, "Tell me the whereabouts of those people. I brought a boat this time to rescue them."

    Looking at and myselfAs he spoke, the man who crushed the pirate's neck with his foot, Ye swallowed quietly and whispered: "Generally, those who are kidnapped will be locked up in the dungeon. Only the pirate's head can be kept for safekeeping."  The key can save them."

    "Key? No need, just lead the way." The man shook his head and said to Ye.

    Ye heard that the other party said that he did not need a key, so he swallowed the words that were on his lips, and turned around obediently and led the man towards the dungeon on the island.

    Not long after leaving, Ye met a patrolling pirate, but the man also solved it at lightning speed.  Ye even suspected that if this man wanted, he could kill all the people on the island alone, as long as he had time.

    In order to avoid encountering patrolling pirates, Ye Meng held his arms around his waist and flew forward close to the roof of the cave.  Don't tell me, no pirates have discovered it yet.  This is a habit. No one thinks that someone can pass over their head, but in fact, some people can.  Ye looked down at the pirates who were passing by with all kinds of vulgar words, his heart was in his throat, for fear of being noticed by the pirates.  Fortunately.  There were no dangers along the way and no one noticed.

    "There is a dungeon ahead." Ye whispered to the man behind him.

    "You stay here and come back after I take care of the guards." The man warned Ye and entered the dungeon in a flash.  Several muffled sounds were heard in the dungeon, and then the man Chong*ye ran over and saw that several pirates guarding the dungeon were dead, with a look of horror on his face.

    When the people locked in the dungeon saw the movement outside, they immediately crowded over and begged the man to rescue them.  Seeing this, Ye said anxiously: "Everyone be quiet. What if you are making so much noise and attracting pirates?"

    To the man’s expectation, the people in the dungeon seemed to reject Ye and turned their heads to ignore him.  The man thought for a moment and understood the reason.  They are all prisoners.  One can only squat in the dungeon, unable to control his own life or death, and the other is taken in by the pirate leader and has good food and clothing all day long. The key is that Ye only needs to serve one person, but the woman in the dungeon needs to serve many people.

    The man ignored the conflicts between Ye and the women in the dungeon, and said to the people in the dungeon: "Stay back, I'm going to destroy this lock."

    Ye Wenyan, who was a little embarrassed, immediately looked at the man.  Want to see how the man opens the lock?  The man's right hand was placed on the iron lock. A ball of flame suddenly rose from his right hand and enveloped the iron lock. After a while, the iron lock turned into a puddle of molten iron and the cell door opened.  Ye was also relieved at this time, no wonder this person didn't need the key.  But what happened to that flame?  When he thought of the other person falling from the sky, Ye suddenly felt that this man was the hero sent by God to save him.

    "Hero, you can't go out from here. There are many pirates outside, and there are also a lot of sisters here." Ye Jiannan said quickly as he was about to lead people out.

    "Huh, who is your sister? We can't reach her." Someone said angrily.

    Ye Wenyan had a sad look on his face.  Seeing this, the man couldn't bear to shout: "Shut up! To tell you the truth, if it weren't for this woman's request, I wouldn't have come to save you. I accept favors but don't appreciate their kindness. Now I suddenly regret saving you."

    Hearing the man’s words, more than a hundred female prisoners showed a hint of shame on their faces, and looked at Ye with a little guilt.  In fact, these women all understand that Ye's experience is different from theirs, and to be honest, they don't blame Ye.  Ye looked at the man in surprise, surprised that this man would speak for him.

    The man ignored the gazes of the women, including Ye, and walked deeper into the dungeon, saying to the women behind him: "Go and watch outside. If any pirates come, notify me in time."

    Although they didn’t know what the man wanted to do, the women still obeyed and followed the man’s instructions.  He dragged the dead pirates aside and picked out two bold women to guard the door of the dungeon.

    Ye Momo stood behind the man, curious about what the man had planned.  It can be said that Ye didn't know anything about the man in front of him. Apart from knowing that he could fly, he didn't even know his name.

    "This hero, my daughter's name is Ye." Ye said softly to the man.

    The man who was observing the structure of the dungeon replied without turning his head: "Oh, my name is Han Yu. You tell those women to retreat outside the dungeon. It will get very hot here soon. You can also go out and wait."  .”

    Ye Yiyan retreated outside the dungeon, and he was already very satisfied to know the name of his savior.  Looking quietly at Han Yu in the depths of the dungeon, he saw Han Yu pressing his hands on the stone wall, a faint red light emitting from all over his body, and then he saw that the wall in front of Han Yu seemed to be covered with snow from the sun.  , melting at a speed visible to the naked eye, forming a large hole leading to the outside world.

    LocationThe girls outside were stunned by what they saw. Two women screamed in surprise. Although their mouths were quickly covered by their companions, they still alerted the pirates outside.  Ye picked up a weapon on the ground and secretly made up his mind to fight the pirates who came to check the abnormal situation.  Right here, Han Yu appeared in front of Ye.

    "You and others should wait here for a while. After the temperature of the passage drops, you can walk along this passage and wait for a while at the end. A boat will come to pick you up."

    "Hero, what about you?" Ye asked hurriedly.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Of course I want to settle the accounts with those pirates. They have lived happily for so long. It's time to pay off the debt."

    "Hero, I will go with you." Ye said immediately without thinking.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this.  Said: "You? Let's forget it. I don't want to bring you such a burden. You should just stay with these women honestly."

    Ye Wenyan gritted his teeth, took off an amulet from his neck, handed it to Han Yu and said, "This is the amulet I have had since childhood. Although it has never been effective, I still hope it can be effective once."

    "Okay, I'll take it. Remember, don't be stupid and wait for rescue." Han Yu took the amulet, put it in his arms and told Ye, and walked out.  Two pirates who came to inspect rushed over.  Han Yu broke his neck with a move and threw it onto several pirates who rushed over one after another.

    With the sound of "bang", the passage leading to the dungeon was blocked by Han Yu, and then Han Yu looked at the pirates surrounding him.  He smiled slightly, squeezed his hands and asked, "Who will die first?"

    Listening to the increasingly distant cries of killing on the other side of the boulder, Ye Youxin rushed over to help, but she also knew that rushing over would not help Han Yu at all, except adding unnecessary burden to Han Yu.

    "Ye, the temperature in the passage is low, let's leave quickly." Someone said urgently to Ye.  Ye glanced at the giant stone again, nodded and followed the girls into the passage.  This is an upward passage, going further and further out.  Ye Dengnu felt that iyou was getting closer to him.  When everyone came to the end of the passage, the long-lost moonlight made the girls cry softly.

    Ye looked around, hoping to find the supporting ship that Han Yu mentioned, but there was only sea water on the left and right, so there was no supporting ship anywhere.  Ye didn't believe that Han Yu would lie to him, and opened his eyes wide, hoping to find the ship that Han Yu said.

    “Look!” someone exclaimed.  Ye looked in the direction of the man's finger, and in the moonlight, a ship was approaching quietly.

    "Go back. Wait until you see clearly before coming out." Ye suddenly thought of something.  He said urgently to the girls.  Because of Han Yu's previous help, these women accepted Ye. They did not refute Ye's words and followed Ye's words and retreated to the passage.

    ??Looking at the ships getting closer and closer.  Ye Zengnu's heart was already in her throat when she saw the Imperial Navy battle flag flying on the ship.  Ye and other women finally couldn't bear it anymore and rushed to the entrance of the passage and shouted loudly.

    Originally, after General Yu sent Han Yu away, the task he received was to leave one ship to guard the outlet of Hudao, while the remaining three transport ships were to monitor one side of Hudao, waiting for Han Yu to rescue him.  Those who were kidnapped by pirates can be rescued in the future.

    One hundred and thirty-two women. Looking at these haggard-looking women, General Yu couldn't help but feel sad. If it weren't for the incompetence of the imperial navy, these women would not have fallen into the hands of these pirates.

    After ordering people to take these women down and resettle them, General Yu prepared to take the remaining ships to continue guarding the exit to the sea.  At this moment, Ye mustered up the courage and asked timidly: "General, who is the person who saved us before?"

    Hearing this, General Yu glanced at Ye, his heart was shaken, and he couldn't help but want to take care of the woman in front of him, whose eyes were full of fear.  He couldn't help but slow down his voice and said softly: "Girl, that person is an immortal sent by God to help us eliminate those pirates. Don't ask too much."

    "Thank you, General, for telling my daughter these things." Ye Chongming thanked him and stopped asking.

    Watching Ye leave, the soldiers beside him laughed softly: "General, be careful because you can't pull it out from your eyes."

    "Nonsense." General Yu blushed and shouted in a low voice.

    On Hu Island, the pirates are going crazy.  They were always the ones bullying others, and when it was their turn to be bullied, they were bullied to the point of being unable to fight back.  The pirate head had already woken up. As soon as he woke up and couldn't see his woman, he immediately understood that the little bitch took the opportunity to escape.  But now is not the time to look for that little girl. The pirate leader needs to recruit people to deal with the plague god who appears out of nowhere first.Only one household can consider doing other things.

    Although there are nearly 30,000 pirates on Hu Island, it is extremely difficult to organize them.  Although they were brothers on weekdays, when they really encountered danger, those pirates immediately fully developed the style of "I will take the benefits if you die".

    With great difficulty, the pirate leader gathered his cronies in one place, and saw a pirate rushing towards him. As soon as he saw the pirate leader, he howled like a mourner: "Master, it's not good, there is something wrong."  Navy ships blocked the entrance to the sea."

    With one sentence, the already chaotic pirate nest became even more chaotic.  Many pirates began to plan their escape options.  The entrance to the sea has been blocked by the Imperial Navy not once or twice, but the pirates are not worried about this.  But this time it's a little different. They were surrounded before, but there was no chaos inside. But now, no matter how you look at it, you think the navy is afraid that if they run away, they will block the outlet to the sea.

    The pirate leader obviously thought of this. He kicked the pirate who reported the news to the ground and loudly ordered his cronies: "Go and drive away the navy blocking the entrance to the sea!"

    Many pirates immediately responded and left, but it was not easy to get out.  The pirate warships are a hundred times larger than the navy outside the island, but the exit is blocked, so the pirate warships can only sail out one by one. In this way, compared with the well-equipped navy warships, that is  A dish on someone else’s plate has no meaning at all except sending someone to death.

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 496: The Destruction of Pirates

    Looking at the sunken pirate ships one after another and listening to the almost desperate roars of the pirates, General Yu felt unprecedentedly happy.  .  .com And because of the sinking of the ship, the outlet to the sea was blocked even more tightly.  Just when General Yu ordered to stop the attack, a flaming figure suddenly appeared in the sky above Hudao. General Yu was stunned for a moment. When Ye who was staying in the cabin saw the figure, he immediately thought of Han Yu.  .  Immediately ignoring the obstruction of the navy soldiers, he rushed to the deck and stared at the figure in the sky.

    General Yu saw Ye Chong coming out and couldn't help but ask: "Um, do you know who that is?" As he said that, General Yu pointed at the figure in the air.  Ye Wenyan nodded slightly and replied, "That's Han Yu."

    "Han Yu?" General Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then he realized that the Han Yu the woman in front of him was talking about was the god in his eyes.  Immediately shouted in a low voice: "Don't be rude!"

    "Huh?" Ye Yi was stunned and looked at the black-faced general in front of him in confusion.  Just listen to the black-faced general explain in a low voice: "That's a god, how can you call him by his name?"

    Hearing this, Ye suddenly understood why Han Yu could do such extraordinary things.  He immediately looked at the figure in the sky without blinking.

    In the open space of Hudao, the pirate leader and his men stared dumbfounded at Han Yu in mid-air. They were genuinely afraid that Han Yu could fly, which was beyond their common sense.  The pirate head is also a well-informed person, but he has only heard that Qinggong can make people walk on water, but he has never heard of any Qinggong that can make people fly.  And look at the other person's whole body burning up.  The pirate head had no doubt that the fire was real.  In previous battles, hundreds of people had been burned to charcoal by the strange flames.

    "Six, take Xinruan and follow me." The pirate leader whispered to his confidants.  He quietly disappeared into the crowd.

    Although Hudao looks like a kettle, it still has several secret underground waterways.  However, the pirate leader told no one about these escape routes. Now that he finally used them, the pirate leader couldn't help but admire his foresight.  With a dozen of his henchmen, the pirate leader pushed the boat and prepared to go out to sea to escape from here.

    Han Yu in mid-air looked at the densely packed pirates on the ground, and slowly raised his right hand.  Fireballs were released one after another straight into the sky, and shortly afterwards, a meteor shower appeared, targeting Hu Island below Han Yu.

    In the face of natural disasters.  The pirates had no power to fight back. They huddled in corners crying for their fathers and mothers, praying for God's blessing in their hearts.  It's a pity that God is far away today and can't hear the prayers of these people. The meteor shower mercilessly smashes every pirate into a pulp.  Burn to ashes.

    After the meteor shower ended, the pirates on Hudao suffered heavy casualties. Below Han Yu, not a single pirate was left behind. They were all hiding like mice.  After waiting for a while.  The pirate leader called to his men to seize the time to prepare and leave here as fast as possible.  He can feel it.  The shaking is just the beginning, there must be big surprises waiting for them pirates.

    General Yu, who was not far from Hudao, stared dumbly at Hudao, which was ravaged by the meteor shower.  There are many people like him, and I don’t know what they are thinking.

    "Let our ship move back and stay away from Hudao." General Yu, who came back to his senses, immediately ordered loudly.  Ye Yi, who was on the side, immediately became anxious when he heard that, and quickly asked: "General, we are leaving, what will happen to Han Yu?"

    General Yu glared at Ye and shouted: "Shut up! I tell you once again, you are not allowed to call the Immortal by his name, otherwise I will throw you into the sea. Don't worry about the Immortal, the Immortal can fly, we should stay away from the island  , it’s a good thing that the Immortal can do whatever he wants.”

    "Then what are you marines doing here this time?" Ye whispered unconvinced.  Just in time to be heard by General Yu, General Yu looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to his side. He smiled bitterly at Ye and said, "Don't tell me, we are just here to join in the fun this time. Originally we only planned to use one ship  , it was the Immortal who knew about the existence of you people on Hu Island, so he temporarily changed the plan and asked us to bring three transport ships over. But I didn’t expect that you only have such a small number of people."

    "How many people does the general think there can be? The men will be kidnapped and killed, and the women will be sold after they get tired of being played with. There are more than a hundred of us, which can be considered a lot com"  Ye whispered to General Yu.

    "I'm sorry that these things happened to you because of our incompetence." General Yu was silent for a moment and said to Ye with a look of shame.

    Just as Ye was about to speak, he heard a sailor shouting: "General, look above Hudao."

    Hearing this, General Yu looked towards Hudao and saw a fireball like a sun rising slowly over Hudao. From the size of the fireball, it can be seen that once the fireball falls,Hu Island cannot afford it, and all life on it has only one possibility: extinction.

    ", order all ships to retreat immediately, as far away as possible!" General Yu shouted loudly to the stunned sailors.

    The sailors who were awakened by the roar immediately did not dare to hesitate, and desperately maneuvered the ship to retreat. Without General Yu's morale boost, the sailors understood that the closer they were to Hu Island, the more dangerous it would be.

    The pirates on Hudao Island have gone completely crazy. Some pointed at Han Yu in the sky and cursed, some knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, and some had dull faces, staring blankly in the air, waiting for the last moment of their lives.  's coming.

    ?? Han Yu has no sympathy for the pirates on Hudao.  Han Yu scoffed at the idea of ??convincing people with virtue.  Han Yu is a person who believes in fighting violence with violence. If someone tells Han Yu that it is time for injustice to be repaid, Han Yu will definitely answer that there is no need to worry about the time for retribution, as long as the roots are eradicated.

    In Han Yu’s heart, the pirates on Hu Island do not deserve sympathy or forgiveness. Forgiving these evil-doers is an insult to those who have been harmed.  Some people say that you can't get enough money back if you waste it.  It’s just that the wave has turned back, so can the people who were hurt by the wave before be ignored?  Since you are an adult, don't think about using various excuses to avoid responsibility when you do bad things.  You must have the awareness to bear the consequences.

    Han Yu waved his cold right hand down, and the huge fireball fell slowly, coming into close contact with Hudao. Countless pirates who came into contact with the fireball were instantly vaporized.  The fireballs continued to invade the pirate lair on Tsushima.  But Han Yu no longer wants to stay here.

    If he can still escape this kind of attack, then Han Yu will not kill them all again.  It is simply impossible to escape from this all-round attack with nowhere to hide.

    In the secret passage leading from the pirate's den to the outside world, the pirate leader is directing his followers to paddle desperately, hoping to leave this dangerous place as soon as possible.  But when the fireball fell, the pirate head didn't even have a chance to scream, and was swallowed up by the fireball.  Burned to ashes.

    ……

    Along with a pillar of fire that soared into the sky, Hudao disappeared in the flames, and the force generated set off a huge wave, which hit the away ship.

    General Yu put his left hand around Ye's waist.  His right hand tightly grasped the guardrail of the ship, and his body was shaken by the huge force. In order to prevent himself from being swallowed by the sea, Ye subconsciously hugged General Yu's waist tightly.

    "Big waves come and go."

    General Yu is preparing to meet the next huge wave as he is accustomed to.  Han Yu's voice came to my ears: "I say, you take advantage of other girls when they are in danger. You, a black-faced general, are quite cunning."

    General Yu opened his eyes and saw that the sea was basically calm.  And his left hand was still holding Miss Ye's waist tightly.  And Ye was hugging his waist tightly without realizing it.

    "Hehehe" General Yu smiled awkwardly.  Reminding Ye Dao: "Miss Ye, it's okay, please let go of me."

    Ye Wenyan slowly opened his eyes and saw that he was holding General Yu's waist. A blush suddenly appeared on his face. He lowered his head and ran back to the cabin without saying a word.

    Looking at Ye Li's back, General Yu showed a trace of reluctance.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu patted General Yu on the shoulder and said, "I say, chase after you if you want, and don't regret it when you think about it later. But I can remind you that there are not many women who were snatched away by pirates.  A good one can fall into.”

    "The Immortal is too worried. I am not that pedantic." General Yu said quickly after hearing this.

    "It's good that you think so. Well, the pirate matter is settled, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, General Yu asked in surprise: "Shangxian, are you leaving?"

    "Yes, now that the matter is done, why should I stay here? By the way, tell the emperor later that I have accomplished what he asked me to do, so I will also accomplish what he promised me. Jun Wu  Just kidding." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and prepared to leave.  But before leaving, Han Yu turned around again, looked at General Yu sheepishly and asked, "Well, can you tell me the direction of Xuanyue Town?"

    "Er I don't know, even the villain." General Yu's heart moved and he said quickly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu was embarrassed, looked at General Yu and said, "You really don't know?"

    "I don't know, really. Immortal, I am in the navy, and I really don't know much about land matters." General Yu replied seriously.

    Han Yu thought the same thing. Xuanyue Town is an inland city. The black-faced general in front of him probably really doesn't know.  But in this case, Han Yu would not be able to leave.  He reluctantly decided to follow General Yu back to the land first, and then go to Zhongjing to pick up the prison leader who showed him the way.?Then return to Xuanyue Town.

    On the way back, Han Yu did not choose to fly, but stayed in the cabin to sleep.  Not long after he fell asleep, he was woken up by a broken gong.

    It is very annoying to have your sleep disturbed.  Han Yu walked out of the cabin angrily, wanting to see which blind guy was causing trouble for him.  As a result, General Yu was seen pursuing Miss Ye with his voice that could make a child cry.  Looking at Miss Ye's pale face, Han Yu estimated that General Yu's singing voice might have frightened the girl.

    "Hey, stop singing, the sea monsters are scared to death by you." Han Yu picked out his ears and couldn't bear it anymore, so he shouted to General Yu who was immersed in singing.

    General Yu was very dissatisfied that his singing was interrupted, but when he saw it was Han Yu, his expression immediately changed, and he approached Han Yu and asked, "What is the order from the Immortal?"

    "Yes." Han Yu nodded when he heard this, stared at General Yu and said, "Shut up! Give us a way to survive."

    General Yu's face immediately turned red, and he defended in a nonchalant manner: "Um. Shangxian, actually the villain's voice is pretty good" Seeing Han Yu looking at him with contempt, General Yu's voice became smaller and smaller.  , finally closed his mouth.

    Han Yu shut up when he saw the other party.  Suddenly he asked with interest: "General Yu, who is that guy who said you have a good voice?"

    "My mother." General Yu replied after hearing this.

    "General Yu, you have a good mother." Han Yu was silent for a moment, then reached out and patted General Yu on the shoulder. After saying this, he turned and returned to the cabin.  General Yu stood there blankly, thinking for a long time without understanding what Han Yu meant by what he said.

    Seeing this, Miss Ye couldn't bear it and came over, and whispered: "Don't think about it anymore, the immortal means that your mother loves you very much." Because of General Yu.  Miss Ye has changed her tune and no longer calls Han Yu by his name. Instead, following General Yu, she has started calling Han Yu the Supreme Immortal.  In fact, it's not just General Yu and Miss Ye.  Everyone who had witnessed the fate of Hudao had already called Han Yu the Supreme Immortal. In their eyes, only an immortal could make an island disappear by himself.

    "Miss Ye, thank you for your explanation." General Yu thanked Ye and turned to think about the song.  by understanding.  Ye already knew the identity of the black-faced general in front of him, but he didn't expect that this man looked rough, but actually looked very gentle, which was completely inconsistent with his appearance.  I couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.

    "Think about it, except for the fact that he looks a bit ugly, he is pretty good in other aspects. But I want to make it clear that whether his sexual intercourse is okay or not. I don't know." Han Yu's voice came to Ye's ears, making Ye  Startled.

    Ye looked at Han Yu in surprise, not expecting that Han Yu would say those words to him.  Seeing this, Han Yu smiled and explained: "Don't look surprised, I'm just telling the truth. And I also have selfish motives. That guy likes you. If you don't agree, he might come up with something else."  What kind of torturous music is used to torture us. So for the sake of innocent people like us, just obey him. Anyway, this person is good enough for you in terms of status and character. As for his appearance, turn off the lights at night.  Just close your eyes and that’s it.”

    Ye looked at Han Yu blankly, and the admiration for Han Yu in his heart was like a high-rise building that was exploded and collapsed instantly.  Is this a fairy?  Why do you act like a matchmaker?

    Seeing that Ye Dafa was speechless, for the sake of his own sleep, Han Yu could only continue to persuade: "Don't think about it, he is also a general after all, so don't hesitate. As for your experience, you don't have to worry, I have already asked  He told me that he won't mind your past. From now on, as long as you teach your husband well at home, everything will be perfect."

    "Well, Han Yu, can you let me think about it? I want to go home first." Ye slowly said to Han Yu.

    "Sure, no problem. Let that guy go back with you when the time comes. You can avoid a lot of rumors." Han Yu said after hearing this, and then shouted towards the corner of the ship's side: "Did you hear that? I have already agreed.  Stop torturing people by thinking of songs that can kill them.”

    As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, he saw General Yu walking out with a sneer on his face.  Leaving time for these two people, Han Yu returned to the cabin and began to catch up on his sleep.

    ……

    After arriving on the shore, General Yu first sent people back to Zhongjing to report the good news to the emperor that the pirates had been eliminated, and then began to arrange for the more than one hundred women who had been rescued.  In the military camp, there are basically all bachelors. After seeing those women, everyone's eyes turned green as if they had seen a delicious wolf.  Han Yu was a little frightened when he saw it.  Worried about the safety of these women, Han Yu chose to stay.  Anyway, we are going back to Zhongjing with General Yu, so staying here for two more days is not a problem.

    More than a hundred women were temporarily placed in the military campNearby, those who have a family will send someone to notify their family members, and those who have no family will ask if there are any relatives or friends who can seek refuge. If there are neither, the local government will arrange for them to live there again and start their lives again.

    General Yu followed Ye home as a prospective son-in-law.  Han Yu followed him out of boredom, wanting to see the excitement.  Needless to say, it was really a great show.  When they learned that their daughter who had been trapped in a pirate den had returned, Ye's parents locked the door behind them and threatened that they had never had such a daughter. However, after General Yu reported his identity, Ye's parents suddenly changed their minds and opened the door of their home without telling them.  , and even held a banquet for guests to celebrate that his baby daughter escaped from the clutches of the devil and returned home safely.

    The level of snobbishness made Han Yu secretly shake his head, but looking at the behavior of the male and the female, who were arrogant at first and respectful at the other, Han Yu felt a little funny.  Ye's parents were very dissatisfied with Han Yu, an unruly "general's entourage", especially Ye's elder, who pretended to be a superior and wanted to teach Han Yu a lesson, but before he could speak, Han Yu deliberately leaked it.  His murderous aura was so frightening that his legs weakened and he almost knelt on the ground.

    General Yu just smiled bitterly when he saw this, ordered someone to help the unfortunate Ye's father away, and then apologized to Han Yu in a low voice.  Han Yu waved his hand and asked General Yu in a low voice: "Old Yu, do you have any regrets?"

    "Huh? Eh" General Yu was stunned when he heard this and did not immediately answer Han Yu's question.  Han Yu knew as soon as he saw it that General Yu regretted it.  Not wanting to see poor girl Ye encounter another misfortune, Han Yu lowered his voice and said to General Yu: "Old Yu, you are planning to spend time with Ye, not with her parents. If her parents are really too  That’s too much, haven’t you ever heard of the term annihilating relatives for justice?”

    General Yu was stunned when he heard this, and gratefully handed over to Han Yu, saying nothing.  To be continued.  .

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 497: It’s over, go away

    The entrance to the stable

    General Yu, who brought his wife back here, took a look at the city gate and felt a little emotional in his heart.  .com But before he could finish expressing his feelings, he saw a little man dressed as a chamberlain running over with a worried look on his face.  Without waiting for General Yu to ask, he opened his mouth and said: "Oh my god~ General Yu, you are finally back. Follow me to the palace to see you, His Majesty wants to see you."

    General Yu did not dare to neglect when he heard this, and hurriedly ordered his soldiers to send his daughter-in-law home first, and wait for him to come back before talking to him.  When summoned by the emperor, even if his parents were dead, they had to rush there as soon as possible. Ye still knew this rule and sent General Yu away with understanding. He went to General Yu's home in Zhongjing under the leadership of his own soldiers.

    Arriving at the palace, General Yu was interrupted by the Emperor before he could report the results of his trip to His Majesty the Emperor.  The emperor asked directly: "Yu Aiqing, where is that immortal?"

    "Ah? Didn't the Immortal come to Zhongjing?" General Yu was stunned when he heard this and asked.

    "Nonsense, if I come back, what else will I do to you?" the emperor replied angrily.

    General Yu scratched his head and said: "Back to Your Majesty, the Immortal originally planned to leave after wiping out the pirates. It was just because the Immortal didn't know the direction back to Xuanyue Town that he didn't leave immediately. He will marry me later.  After marrying his wife, Shangxian asked about the way to Zhongjing, and then parted ways with the general."

    "Are you married?" the emperor asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Ah, well. I fell in love with one of the women who were rescued by the pirates. So please forgive me. I will never distinguish between public and private matters." General Yu lowered his head and confessed.

    Hearing this, the emperor waved his hand and said, "That's all. It's a good thing that you, the elm-bump, can enlighten you. Let's not mention this. You just said that the Immortal has returned to Zhongjing, so why didn't he come to see me?"

    "You ask me, who should I ask?" General Yu cursed in his heart.  However, he did not dare to say that. After thinking for a while, he said: "Your Majesty, I remember that the Immortal once said that he was able to come to Zhongjing thanks to the prison chief of Xuanyue Town. Could it be that the Immortal found the prison?  The boss, and then followed the prison boss back to Xuanyue Town?"

    "Well that's a possibility." The emperor thought for a while.  Said slowly.

    General Yu looked at the emperor eagerly, waiting for the emperor to let him go home, but the emperor seemed to have forgotten his existence, sitting on the dragon chair looking thoughtful.

    Waited for a long time.  General Yu couldn't bear it anymore and simply asked: "Your Majesty, is there anything else?"

    "Huh? Ah, no. You've had a hard time this time, go back and rest first." The emperor seemed to have just discovered General Yu.  He opened his mouth and said to General Yu.

    This was what General Yu was waiting for. He quickly saluted and turned around to leave, fearing that the emperor would think of something again.  When he came to the door, General Yu seemed to have just remembered something.  He turned to the emperor and said: "Your Majesty, the general remembered something. I don't know whether to say it or not?"

    "explain."

    "Yes, the general remembered what the Immortal once asked the general to bring to His Majesty. He said that he had done what His Majesty had asked him to do, and he hoped that Your Majesty could also complete what he had promised to him."

    "Huh? Oh If you don't tell me, I've forgotten. Yu Aiqing, go to Xuanyue Town and hand over the amnesty order to the murderer Yu Yuyu."

    At this moment, General Yu wished he could slap himself hard. What more words could he talk about at this time? It’s just that the golden mouth has been opened. Even if General Yu was unwilling in every possible way, he could only accept it with a grimace.  The emperor's order.

    "Look at how useless you are." The emperor glared at General Yu angrily and scolded.

    General Yu lowered his head listlessly, like an eggplant beaten by frost, which made people feel uncomfortable.  The emperor shook his head helplessly and whispered: "Go back and get ready, and we will leave in the evening."

    "Huh? Your Majesty, you" General Yu was stunned when he heard this and looked at the emperor in disbelief.

    "Shut up and go back and prepare." The emperor interrupted General Yu and shouted sternly.

    General Yu shrank his neck, exited the imperial study, and left the palace.  When he returned home, he unexpectedly met someone he never expected.

    "You, why didn't you leave?" General Yu looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "Hehe I got lost. I couldn't find the cell leader in Xuanyue Town, so I had to come to you first to ask for help." Han Yu explained to General Yu with a smile.

    For General Yu, Han Yu's appearance at his home meant that he did not have to accompany the emperor to Xuanyue Town, but could stay at home with his wife to study the issues of the next generation.

    "Hahaha Immortal, you can stay here, and I will order someone to find the cell leader of Xuanyue Town for you." General Yu laughed three times, said something to Han Yu, turned around and ran away again.

    ……

    Looking at Yu who left and returnedGeneral, the emperor is a little confused.  However, after listening to General Yu's report, the emperor was also happy. He did not expect that the immortal had been in Zhongjing for several days, but he did not know it at all.  When he heard that General Yu was going to send someone to find the cell leader in Xuanyue Town, the emperor immediately took over the matter.  Then he planned to go to General Yu's home to meet the gods.  Fortunately, General Yu knew what was going on and persuaded the emperor.  In broad daylight, if the leader of a country comes to a minister's home, it will definitely cause unnecessary associations among many people and cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    The emperor who was persuaded by General Yu also understood that what General Yu said was right. He had no choice but to agree to General Yu's proposal to bring the gods to the palace to meet him at night, and then let General Yu out of the palace.  Of course, the amnesty order was immediately sent out, and it was quickly sent to Xuanyue Town at an accelerated speed of 800 miles.

    Sihai Inn, an ordinary and extremely ordinary inn in Zhongshang.  In the woodshed of this inn, a man was cooking the medicine for himself while coughing.  This person was the prison leader of Xuan Yue Town whom Han Yu had been searching for for two days but could not find.  It is said that after Han Yu brought him to Zhongjing, he left about one and a half taels of gold for the prison boss before leaving, which was enough for the prison boss to live comfortably in Zhongjing for a while, waiting for Han Yu to come to him.  It’s just that God doesn’t bless me.  Within a day of breaking up with Han Yu, the cell leader fell into someone else's trap because of his lust. Not only was the gold he was carrying taken away, but his leg was also injured.  Fortunately, the prison chief still had some money hidden on his person and was not taken away.  With this little money, the prison boss found a cheap inn. While looking for a doctor to look at his legs, he waited for Han Yu to come back to him.  It's a pity that the bad luck did not stay away from the prison head because the prison head was injured. The leg was not healed yet, and the prison head caught the wind and cold. After this, all the money he had was spent.  Fortunately, the owner of this inn is pretty good.  Not only did he not drive the prison leader out of the inn, but he also asked a doctor to continue treating him.

    Squatting next to the stove where the medicine was cooked, the cell leader felt sad and prayed that he would meet Han Yu soon.  At this moment, I heard a commotion outside.  The prison boss stood up in confusion and planned to go out and take a look.  As soon as he stood up, he saw a group of soldiers in brocade uniforms walking over. They stared at the cell leader and asked, "Are you the cell leader of Xuanyue Town?"

    "It's me, who are they?" the prison leader asked cautiously.

    When he heard that the man in front of him was the cell leader of Xuanyue Town, the soldiers in brocade didn't say anything.  He stepped forward, set up the prison head, and walked out.  The cell leader was startled and struggled while shouting: "Everyone, everyone, who are you? Have you found the wrong person? I have no relatives or friends in Zhongjing. I have no prostitution in Xuanyue Town"

    "Shut up, your riches are coming, come with us." The soldiers in brocade clothes couldn't stand the shouts of the prison boss.  The prison boss interrupted.

    The cell leader was stunned when he heard this, and that was all it took for him to be stunned.  The cell leader was thrown onto the carriage parked outside the inn by two soldiers in uniforms.  Looking at the carriage driving away, the innkeeper wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with lingering fear.  The prison chief didn't know these soldiers in uniforms, but there was no one living in Zhongjing who didn't know them.  Everyone knows about the famous Tiqi.

    "Old Nie, you are going to be in trouble this time. The people captured by Tiqi are either evil or evil. If you dare to take in the people Tiqi wants to arrest, I will give you a reputation for harboring criminals." Tiqi waited until  After riding away, among the crowd watching next to the inn, someone looked at the innkeeper and said with gloating.

    Before Lao Nie could speak, he saw a horse rushing over quickly.  Tiqi, who was on horseback, stopped in front of Old Nie and shouted loudly: "Are you the owner of this inn?"

    "Yes, it's a small one." Old Nie replied frightenedly.

    "Well. You did a good job this time. Take it, these are your rewards." Tiqi nodded, threw a money bag to Lao Nie, said something and walked away.

    When Tiqiu walked away, Old Nie opened the money bag and saw that he was very excited. The whole bag contained at least two kilograms of gold. He could make a fortune now.  Although I don’t understand the reason, but whatever.

    The prison leader who was taken away looked at the two people sitting opposite him in fear.  The expression on his face that he was not allowed to approach strangers completely stopped the cell leader from asking any questions.  The window of the carriage was blocked by a thick black cloth, so the prison guard gave up on looking out.  The dead man was lying in the sky, and the jailer who had given up his mind simply stopped thinking about it, closed his eyes and waited for the final moment to decide his fate.

    I don’t know where I was taken by the carriage, until the carriage stopped, I heard the two people opposite said these two words, and the prison boss opened his eyes.  After getting off the carriage and looking at the surrounding environment, the cell leader suddenly felt that his legs were weak.  I didn't expect that I would be lucky enough to enter the palace.

    "Don't talk if I don't let you reply. Follow me." A chamberlain stepped forward, whispered to the cell leader, and then left with the cell leader.  The jailer followed behind the chamberlain, not looking sideways.

    After finding out that he had entered the palace, the prison boss wanted to get rid of it.  I am just an ant, and I will never let a big shot mobilize troops just to make myself disappear.  And now that I am here, there must be something important that I need to ask myself.  As for the so-called important things, keep in mind??I can only think of Han Yu who brought him to Zhongjing.

    Following the chamberlain to a study room, the cell leader walked in tremblingly.  As soon as he entered, the cell leader saw Han Yu sitting on a chair drinking tea.  Suddenly, the cell leader felt excited.  The previous instructions of the chamberlain were immediately forgotten by the prison boss. He threw himself in front of Han Yu and cried: "Shangxian, you are here to save me."

    "Huh? What's going on with your feet? Why are you limping?" Han Yu glanced at the prison head in confusion and asked in confusion.

    Hearing Han Yu ask about his feet, the prison chief felt bitter in his heart. While crying, he told Han Yu what had happened in the past few days. The emperor's face changed as he spoke.  Before the prison chief came here, General Yu brought Han Yu to see the emperor.  The conversation between the two parties was quite enjoyable.  The emperor was talking a lot about the public security in Beijing.  But now, when he heard the prison chief's cry, the emperor felt like he was being slapped in the face.

    This is still our own capital city, and there are such evil-doing people.  This made the emperor feel very shameless.  And when the emperor gets angry, someone will naturally be in trouble.  After expressing cordial condolences to the prison chief, the emperor almost announced with gritted teeth that he must improve the public security in Beijing.

    After finding the person Han Yu was looking for, Han Yu would naturally leave.  But the emperor said he didn't want Han Yu to leave. Even if he couldn't recruit people like Han Yu, he would try his best to win over him.  Leave a good impression on the other person.  But Han Yu was not interested in fame or profit. The emperor was like a dog biting a hedgehog, with nowhere to start.  The emperor was so anxious that he glared at General Yu who was accompanying him.  It was suggested that General Yu would find a way out.  But General Yu still wanted to go back early to accompany his wife, but he didn't notice the emperor's hint, and the emperor was so angry that he cursed in his heart.

    Seeing that his subordinates were unreliable, the emperor simply went into battle himself and said to Han Yu with a smile: "Exalted Immortal. Are you coming to Zhongjing? Why don't you leave without taking a good tour? It's better to stay a few more days so that I can capture all the landowners.  friendship."

    "Oh, I appreciate your kindness. I have to rush back to Xuanyue Town as soon as possible. After all, my friend is still in danger." Han Yu said without thinking after hearing this.

    "Don't worry about this, Shangxian. I have ordered people to rush to Xuanyue Town with the amnesty order. Shangxian's friend will be fine. By the way, Shangxian, I can ask how your friend got along with you.  Do you know him?"

    "Oh. There is nothing to hide. My friend cured me when I was sick. It is precisely because of this that I will take action to save him. After saving him, I will tell him before  It doesn't matter." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    The emperor rolled his eyes and continued to ask: "So, that friend of the Immortal is a doctor?"

    "He can be considered a doctor. But his medical skills are not very good. He can cure my disease. There is a saying that a blind cat encounters a dead cat. It's just a coincidence."

    "Hehehe The immortal was joking." The emperor said with a smile.

    Han Yu did not smile, but stared at the emperor and said, "I never like to tell lies. I also know that you want to keep me here for a few more days because you want to get something from me. Tell me, what do you want?  What do you want?"

    "Uh-huh" The emperor who had been exposed smiled awkwardly and looked at General Yu. General Yu understood and left the imperial chamber with the prison head. After closing the door, the emperor slowly knelt in front of Han Yu.  He said respectfully: "Please ask the Immortal to give me some miraculous elixir so that I can live a few more years."

    "Tch~ I thought you were different from other emperors. You are becoming more and more virtuous." Han Yu looked at the emperor with a slight disappointment and said.

    Hearing this, the emperor replied respectfully: "Please have mercy on the immortal. I am just an ordinary person, and naturally I want to live a long life."

    "Huh, live a hundred years? Can I tell you a way to never die?" Han Yu asked with a cold snort.

    The emperor's face lit up with joy and he quickly replied: "Please ask the immortal to give me advice."

    "Well. My secret is, keep breathing, never stop, I guarantee you will live until death."

    Originally he was full of expectations, but after hearing Han Yu's answer, the emperor's face suddenly darkened, and he asked Han Yu in a bad tone: "Exalted Immortal, I sincerely ask for your help, why did the Immortal insult me?"

    "What did I insult you for?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "What does it mean to keep breathing and never stop?"

    "You can't breathe?"

    "Yes."

    "If that person dies, will he still breathe?"

    "Won't."

    "Then what did I say wrong? Keep breathing, and you won't die naturally."

    "But, but, I didn't mean that." The emperor said with a pale face.

    "You." Han Yu looked at the emperor and shook his head, and said calmly: "How can there be immortality in this world? Even if it is true, it is not something that you, the emperor, can know. You don't want to think about it.?Starting from the emperor, throughout the dynasties, which emperor was immortal? Not to mention the immortality of the emperor, even the dynasties would change every once in a while.  As an emperor, you don’t want to do something good for the people under your rule during your reign, but you want to live forever. Don’t you think you are a bit stupid?”

    "I" The emperor was speechless and speechless.

    "Anyway, I don't have any immortality for you here. If you want to live a long life, then abdicate. Keep a good mood and don't get caught up in troubles, and you can live for a few more decades.  "

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the emperor remained silent.  He put down his body and asked Han Yu for medicine because he didn't want to let go of the imperial power, but now Han Yu said that he would give up the imperial power if he wanted to live a long life.  For a time, the emperor was in a dilemma. Imperial power and lifespan were a difficult decision to make.

    You can’t have both fish and bear’s paws.  But there are often people in the world who just want to take it all for themselves, but in the end, they often end up with nothing.

    Looking at the emperor who couldn't make a choice, Han Yu got up and walked outside, came to the cell leader and asked: "Are you going back to Xuanyue Town with me now or staying here?"

    The cell leader knew his identity very well and replied without hesitation: "I will follow the immortal back to Xuanyue Town."

    "Very good." Han Yu nodded.  After saying hello to General Yu, he left the palace with the cell leader.

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 498 It’s time to go

    Xuanyue Town

    The death row was already empty. With the arrival of the amnesty order signed by the emperor himself, and the cheers of the people of Xuanyue Town, Xiao Yueyue left dejectedly with his guards.

    After Yu Yuyu's imprisonment, it was a blessing in disguise that he finally understood Qinglan's feelings, and the only logical step left between him and Qinglan was marriage. Originally, Lei Hu couldn't stand Yuyu.  , but after Yu Yuyu killed that damn guy for Qinglan, Lei Huhu's attitude finally softened, and he no longer glared at Yu Yuyu every time he saw him.

    When Han Yu returned to Xuanyue Town with his prison boss, Yu Yuyu was preparing for the wedding, or to be precise, he was waiting for Han Yu, his lifesaver, to come back so that he could hold his wedding to Qinglan.

    For Yu Yuyu’s wedding, Han Yu smiled and sent his blessings

    ……

    In the Huichun Hall, the prison chief looked at Yu Yuyu with a somewhat uneasy expression. His legs were disabled due to the delay in treatment. Although Han Yu gave the prison chief five kilograms of gold as compensation, he thought that he would only be able to become a prisoner in the future.  A limp made the prison chief feel depressed. For this reason, Han Yu specially brought back Han Mengxin, who was still in the Elf tribe. Now he was waiting for Yu Yuyu to finish the diagnosis and treatment, then break the prison chief's legs, and wait for them to be straightened.  Let Han Mengxin treat the prison boss

    This method is a bit cruel, but it is a suitable method. In addition, the prison leader has a blind worship of Han Yu, the person who flies him around, so when Yu Yuyu announced that he was powerless, the prison leader chose to listen to Han Yu.  Yu's suggestion stunned the prison leader with a knife and let Yu Yuyu straighten the prison leader's lame leg. Then Han Mengxin used her own abilities to complete the treatment of the prison leader's leg.

    The cell leader was placed in a guest room to rest, while Han Yu and Yu Yuyu came to the study. Han Yu looked at Yu Yuyu and asked: "Have you really decided to stay on this planet and not leave?"

    "Well, here are the reasons for me to stay," Yu Yuyu replied with a smile on his face.

    Han Yu looked at Yu Yuyu and saw that the other party had a determined look on his face. Then he shrugged and said, "Then you can save some money. Let me tell you, this time I will ask for the emperor's pardon for you. I found that the emperor is not a fuel-efficient person."  You have to be careful, Deng, he will cause trouble for you in the future."

    "That's it, it doesn't matter. My starship has been repaired. At worst, when the emperor troubles me, I will just take my wife and run away." Yu Yuyu touched his chin and said with a smile.

    "HahaI thought you asked me to kill that emperor," Han Yu said with a smile.

    "I'm not a butcher, right? Han Yu, how do you expect this amnesty order from the emperor? He won't give it to you just because you ask for it?"

    Hearing Yu Yuyu ask himself a question, Han Yu was silent for a moment, and then replied: "It's nothing. I helped the emperor solve the pirate problem that had troubled him for a long time, and then he gave me the amnesty order."

    "Pirate? Just you?"

    "What? You don't believe it?"

    "It's a bit hard to believe"

    "Stop talking about me, let's talk about you. I heard Ningping mention it. The person who introduced them to you said you were a weird guy. But after getting along with each other for a while, I found that you are not very weird at all.  ah"

    Yu Yuyu smiled when he heard this and replied: "This is normal. You know my abilities. Apart from my medical skills, my ability to protect myself is very weak, so I have to put a layer of protective color on myself to make others think that I am not a human being."  The only people who can be easily grasped are those who dare not mess with me."

    "Then why aren't you weird to us?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "Wellbecause you are good people." Yu Yuyu thought for a while, looked at Han Yu seriously and said

    "Good guy? HahaYu Yuyu, do you know? For that amnesty order, I killed nearly 30,000 pirates with my own hands. It's not an exaggeration to say that my hands are stained with blood. You actually said that I am a good guy?" Han Yu laughed when he heard this.  Yes, he looked at Yu Yuyu playfully and said

    "Really? Then you are very decisive in your actions. I think you have killed many people when you traveled before." Yu Yuyu asked nonchalantly.

    "That's right." Han Yushuang admitted and then stared at Yu Yuyu. Waiting for his next words, Yu Yuyu asked slowly: "Then let me ask you, among the people you killed, are there any people you shouldn't have killed?  ?”

    "Well, there really isn't one," Han Yu thought for a while and then replied.

    "Then it's okay to kill the person who deserves to be killed." Yu Yuyu replied calmly.

    "Hahaha Kill the person who deserves to be killed. There is no fault. I like to hear this. Yu Yuyu turned around and gave me a few invitations. I am going to attend your wedding before leaving here." Han Yu smiled and said to Yuyu  said

    "Of course there is no problem with this," Yu Yushuang agreed.

    At this moment, a scream from the prison head suddenly came from the guest room. Han Yu rushed into the room quickly, and saw the prison head tapping his already lame leg with a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Hey, don'tIt's broken. If it breaks again, I won't fix it for you." Han Yu reminded him loudly.

    When the cell leader saw Han Yu, he immediately rushed towards him with excitement, knelt down in front of Han Yu with a bang, and said with a grateful face: "Immortal, thank you very much for using your magical power to restore the little lame leg to its original state."

    "Shangxian?" Han Mengxin on the side glanced at Han Yu curiously. Han Yu smiled awkwardly, glared at the prison chief and said: "Since you are already well, let's leave quickly and don't stay here and cause trouble."

    "Yes, yes, I'm resigning. What will the Immortal say after my resignation? Just do my job and go through fire and water without hesitation." The cell leader babbled and was sent away by Han Yu.

    When Han Yu returned to the Hall of Rejuvenation, Han Mengxin felt as if she had seen a god. She said to Han Yu with an exaggerated expression: "Oh, it turns out that a deity has arrived. Please forgive me for being blind. I have offended many people in the past."

    "Mengxin, don't be weird," Han Yu's face turned dark and he said helplessly to Han Mengxin

    "HeheBrother Shangxian, how did you think of such a title?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yudao with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled helplessly and spread his hands and said: "How do I know that I just flew back to Beijing with the prison boss, and then he was regarded as a god by the prison boss? And I thought that having the status of a god can make that person  The emperor agreed to my request and did not correct this statement. They were willing to shout, I can't stop them." After saying this, Han Yu shrugged and looked helpless.

    Han Mengxin expressed her strong contempt for Han Yu’s behavior of being a good boy even though he got an advantage.

    After joking for a while, Han Yu and Han Mengxin stood up and said goodbye to Yu Yu. Originally, he wanted to let Han Mengxin stay in Huichun Hall. After all, his and Qinglan's wedding was two days later, which saved Han Mengxin from traveling back and forth, but Han Mengxin refused.

    "Come on, I don't want to be the light bulb between you and Qinglan. Anyway, I'm not tired. See you then," Han Mengxin said.

    Han Mengxin was right, she was indeed not tired, Han Yu was the most tired

    When Han Mengxin lay on Han Yu's back, Han Yu staggered and said, "Hey Mengxin, for your future, my brother suggests that you should control your appetite a little bit in the future. It's better. Treat it as if I don't have it."  Said: "After his ears were grabbed, Han Yu changed his words very smartly.

    Watching Han Yu leave with Han Mengxin, Yu Yuyu didn't say a word. Qinglan walked silently behind Yu Yuyu and gently hugged Yu Yuyu's waist. She already knew the truth about Yu Yuyu.  Identity To be honest, when Qing Lan heard Yu Yu Yu tell her true identity for the first time, Qing Lan thought Yu Yu Yu had been stimulated by something, so she was talking nonsense, but she let Yu Yu Yu take her from the starship.  After showing the equipment to Qing Lan, Qing Lan believed Yu Yuyu's words, but what does it matter? Qinglan likes Yu Yuyu as a person, but not Yu Yuyu's identity.

    Under the moonlight, the two figures gradually overlapped.

    ……

    Back to the Elf Tribe, Han Yu briefly told everyone about his trip, and by the way, he also learned from Ning Ping what they had done in the past few days.

    Except for transporting those who ran out of the black hole, nothing unusual has happened in the past few days. According to the original plan, after attending Yu and Yu's wedding, the Courage will carry the last batch of people transported to the black hole residents.  The tool travels to the binary star, then leaves to continue its journey

    Hearing that Yu Yuyu was about to hold a wedding, the elves who had been cared for by Yu Yuyu began to discuss whether they should also give Yu Yuyu a gift. Han Yu was not interested in interfering with this matter, and just asked Ning Ping carefully.  Is there anything unusual in the Elf tribe today? Ning Ping was puzzled by Han Yu's question, but he still told Han Yu what he wanted to know. There was nothing unusual. The elves were still living as usual.

    Just as he was talking, Chris came running over with a look of urgency. When he saw Han Yu, he just said hello and couldn't wait to ask Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, have you seen Cynthia?"

    "Huh? What's wrong, elder? My brother and I went out to do errands today and didn't stay in the tribe? Is Cynthia missing?" Han Mengxin asked kindly.

    "Yeah, that girl is gone again. I won't tell you anymore. I have to go find that girl." Chris said and left.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and said in unison: "There is a problem."

    "Ah? What's the problem?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "Explain it to Mengxin, I need to find someone to ask clearly." Han Yu left a word to Ning Ping and left with Lin Ke and Lian Peng. Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping in confusion, while Ning Ping scratched his head.  Scratching his head, he said to Han Mengxin: "Let's follow Han Yu and find out what these elves are doing without telling us."

    "Huh? Those elves are hiding it from us, right?" With doubts on her lips, Han Mengxin followed Ningping and caught up with Han Yu.

    I want to know what these elves are planning secretly, the best way is to ask someone

    At Keya's home, looking at Han Yu and others who came to the door, Keya frowned in embarrassment. When he was considering whether to tell Han Yu and others about this, Tiger came and brought the great elder.  Upon hearing the news, Han Yu immediately let go of questioning Keya and led everyone to the elder's home.

    The Great Elder is a pain in the ass. After seeing Han Yu and others, he immediately told what he had been hiding from Han Yu and others these days. When Han Yu and others heard this, no wonder these elves would hide it from them. After all, they are human beings.  It’s better not to know the secrets of the elves like the transfer of life force.

    "This is what happened. We were originally discussing how to increase the vitality of the tree of life, but Cynthia, for some unknown reason, suddenly wanted to sacrifice herself to restore the tree of life to its original vitality."

    "Could it be that you have been possessed by evil spirits?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "We thought so at first, but we carefully checked Cynthia's surroundings and found nothing that could make people possessed." The elder shook his head and replied.

    "Could it be that someone gave you a psychological suggestion?" Lianpeng asked aloud.

    "Psychological suggestion?" The elder looked at the lotus pod in confusion and explained: "To put it simply, someone secretly gave Cynthia an order in her mind, asking Cynthia to complete it without knowing it."

    "This" The elder was stunned when he heard this. He carefully recalled Cynthia's behavior during this period. It was indeed very different from before. At first, he thought it was because the child had grown up. Now after careful consideration, it seems that it is not the case at all.

    "Is there any way to remedy it?" the great elder asked nervously, looking at the lotus pods.

    "Well, we must find out who gave Cynthia a psychological suggestion, and then try to remove it." Lianpeng thought for a while and then replied uncertainly.

    Hearing that there was still a chance to save the great elder, he breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to speak, he saw an elf rushing in sweating profusely. As soon as he saw the great elder, he shouted: "Great elder, it's not good for the elder and the people in the tree of life."  The clone elves are going to fight.”

    "What's going on?" The great elder was shocked and asked quickly

    "I don't know. It seems that the elders wanted to enter the tree of life to search for Cynthia's whereabouts, but the clone elves refused to let them go. After going back and forth, both parties were choked."

    “It’s really troublesome one after another,” the great elder said as he went out to gather people.

    Although the population of the current elf tribe has decreased, its combat effectiveness has increased. After the actual battle, the elves brought their own weapons and followed the great elder to the tree of life. A long way away, they saw the elder Chris talking to several clones.  The elves quarreled

    "Hmph, you want to bully the few with more, don't you?" The clone elf snorted coldly when he saw the great elder bringing people here.

    Chris immediately replied: "Haha you are wrong. We elves have always convinced people with reason. You have captured my daughter before. Now that my daughter is missing, you will naturally be a big suspect. Now you  Stopping me and preventing me from taking people in to search shows that you are guilty of committing crimes, otherwise how could you stop me from proving your innocence?"

    "Bah, what an elf with strong words, are you really an elf? I feel so ashamed to be an elf like you." A person walked out of the tree of life and mocked Chris.

    Chris looked around and saw that it was little Elune

    "Why are you here? Where is my daughter?" Chris asked little Elune with a trembling voice.

    "Oh, she has made the necessary sacrifices for the elves," little Elune said lightly.

    "You" Kris glared at little Elune angrily, and slowly raised her right hand with a "swish" sound. The nearby elves all raised their bows and arrows and aimed at little Elune and the clones.  Elf

    "What do you want to do? Attack me? Have you forgotten who I am? I am a goddess." Little Elune looked around and said coldly

    "Tsk tsk, does a goddess who only treats her own people as a tool still deserve the love of her own people? There are many shameless guys in this world, but shameless guys like this are really rare. They should be shameless.  Face"

    "Who is it? Come out," little Elune's face darkened and she shouted coldly.

    A path appeared among the elves, and Han Yu slowly walked up to little Elune, and replied calmly: "I said so, I'm here, what advice do you have?"

    "Do you know who I am?" Little Elune asked coldly.

    "I know, so what? I'm not an elf," Han Yu said to little Elune with a smile.

    "Yes, you are not an elf, so I have no worries at all about destroying you."

    "Are you so confident that you can destroy me?"

    “You’ll know if you try it”

    Seeing the tense situation between the two sides, the great elder was so anxious that he almost fainted, but sheI am not worried about little Elune, but I am worried that if a fight starts here, it will damage the tree of life, which will be a disaster for the elves.

    Elder Kris stared closely at little Elune who was confronting Han Yu, wishing to eat him alive. But Kris couldn't do that. Little Elune was the god of elves, and she couldn't do anything for her daughter.  Han Yu's move to kill gods was different. Chris urged Han Yu over and over in her heart to take action and beat the arrogant little Elune in front of her so that she could vent her anger on her daughter. But Chris was disappointed.  , Han Yuguang said he wouldn’t practice and screamed loudly, but never took action.

    "Have you two finished talking?" Chris asked coldly.

    Han Yu turned his head and glanced at Chris after hearing this. Little Elune immediately took action upon seeing this, hoping to take this opportunity to restrain the human being who dared to speak rudely to him. Unfortunately, little Elune's calculation was good, but she forgot.  The essential difference between myself and Han Yu

    With a "Peng" sound, Han Yu grabbed little Elune's right wrist, and a ball of flame appeared in Han Yu's free right hand. Little Elune's eyes were fixed on the beating flame in front of her, and Han Yu heard in her ears  The hateful voice said, "Don't resist, otherwise I will make you the first naked bald goddess in history." To be continued

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Chapter 498 of the first volume of Ability Civilization It’s time to go

    This chapter was uploaded by netizens.  .  com

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 499 Discovery in the Tree of Life

    Everyone has a love for beauty. Even a goddess also loves beauty. In order not to be burned bald by Han Yu's flames, even if it was just for a moment, little Elune chose to compromise.

    With his mind captured, the clone elves gave up their resistance. Han Yu and his party came to the control center in the tree of life and met Cynthia, who had been imprisoned in a test tube.

    "Cynthia" Chris screamed in pain, stared at little Elune and said: "Give me my daughter back."

    "Hehe No, she voluntarily became my substitute Oh, don't be so brutal. In fact, after she goes into the test tube, there is no possibility of her coming out again, unless her life force is exhausted." Facing the flames so close at hand, little Elune  hurriedly explained

    "Can't we let you exchange with her again?" the great elder asked coldly.

    Little Elune smiled proudly upon hearing this and explained to the great elder: "Hehe the tree of life has become one with itself. This test tube is equivalent to the heart of the tree of life. It is like a person. If the heart stops beating,  Is it possible to survive?"

    "" People around were glaring at little Elune. The elves who used to regard the little Elune in front of them as their goddess now wanted to pounce on this guy and bite him. Cynthia was very popular among the elves in the tribe because of her kindness and innocence.  They love her, and Cynthia has a sweet mouth. Almost all elves regard Cynthia as the princess of the tribe. But now, the princess of the tribe has chosen to sacrifice for the tree of life that the tribe relies on for survival. This is very sad.  Touched. At least Han Yu and others were touched by Cynthia's behavior. It is precisely because of this that Han Yu and others decided to do everything possible to rescue Cynthia from this test tube.

    "If it really doesn't work, why not let the elves migrate to the twin stars?" the great elder suddenly said.

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, but after thinking about it carefully, this is really a way. The meaning of the existence of the tree of life is to protect the elves from being discovered by other ferocious beasts. But if there are no ferocious beasts, the tree of life will be nothing to the elves.  It doesn’t have much effect anymore

    Starting from scratch is indeed a way

    When little Elune saw all the elves looking thoughtful, she immediately became anxious and said quickly: "Hey, let me remind you that Cynthia has entered the test tube, and her life has been connected to the tree of life.  If you forcefully take her out of the test tube, if something unexpected happens, don't blame me for not warning you."

    "You look a little strange? Why didn't you say it earlier and later but now? Are you afraid that the elves will choose to leave here and give up the tree of life?" Han Yu looked at little Elune playfully and asked.

    Little Elune forced a smile and said: "Haha How is it possible? I am also an elf goddess after all. Of course, it is for the sake of the elves. Besides, I have never seen the double stars you mentioned that are not from my race. Their hearts  Biyi, who knows if you want to deceive the elves and sell them at a good price?"

    "I believe him, at least compared to you, I am even more willing to believe him." Chris stared at little Elune and said every word.

    Han Yu grinned when he heard this, looked at little Elune, whose face changed wildly, and said: "It seems that it is a pity that the elves believe in me more than they believe that you are doubted by your own kind. You are really a pitiful guy."

    "you you……"

    Ignoring little Elune, Han Yu turned to look at Chris and others, and said slowly: "Thank you very much for your trust in me, but I have to tell you now that we may not be able to move this test tube in a short time.  , because we don’t know whether what Elune said is true or false, and we have no possibility of doing it again.”

    Chris understands what Han Yu said. Cynthia is in the test tube. If Cynthia is rescued by force and what little Elune said happens, the consequences will be something no one wants to see.

    Little Elune became proud when she saw this, and said with a proud smile: "Oh hahaha It seems that you have already figured it out, so you should respect me a little, otherwise I can't guarantee what the cloned elf will do."

    "Elune, I didn't expect you to be this kind of person. I really misjudged you." Han Mengxin looked at the proud Elune with disgust and said.

    Elune shrugged and replied: "Humph, it doesn't matter. You are a human. Why do I need you to look up to me? But it's such a pity. Why isn't your ability mine?"

    Ning Ping ducked to protect Han Mengxin behind him, looked at Elune warily and asked: "What do you want to do?"

    "Hehehewhat are you doing? Do you think if I let these elves attack you, will they do it?" Elune suddenly smiled evilly and stared at Ningping and others.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, and was about to restrain Elune when suddenly the ground began to shake, and countless vines sprouted from the wall, heading towards Han Yu and the others.

    Han Yu and others were caught off guard, and they immediately turned into vines and entangled little Elune. She walked to the test tube with a proud look on her face, stretched out her hand and patted it.The manager praised: "Good boy, you did a good job."

    "What did you do to my daughter?" Chris, who was bound by the vines, asked loudly when she saw this.

    Little Elune heard this and replied with a smile: "Hehehe Chris, your daughter is a treasure. At least to the elves, she is a unique treasure. It's a pity that you don't know how to treat it."  Since you don't know how to use it, just leave it to me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the vines that restrained everyone began to tighten gradually, making everyone feel breathless. Little Elune, like the villain in a bloody movie, began to chatter about his history of struggle.

    Little Elune, the avatar of Elune, the goddess of life. To be precise, it is a god artificially created by humans using the genes of the goddess of life. After all, it is an imitation and cannot be compared to the genuine one. Little Elune has inherited the long vitality of the goddess of life, but  The goddess of life's other abilities were negligible. Strictly speaking, Little Elune should be considered a failure. However, research requires observers. Therefore, Little Elune, who was almost destroyed manually, saved her life and became  The elves who have become the gods of the elves are actually created by humans with the goddess of life as their mother body. Their purpose is just to find individuals who inherit the powerful ability of the goddess of life and then use them for their own purposes. However, due to unknown reasons, humans gave up.  Here, the experimental subjects here were left to fend for themselves. Little Elune also took advantage of this to control the elves here. The long wait made little Elune lose hope that other successors of abilities would appear among the elves, and she gave up.  However, not long ago, the emergence of the black hole exposed the tip of the iceberg of Cynthia's hidden abilities, and little Elune knew that it was precisely because of this that little Elune came to the Life Research Institute, deliberately being killed by life.  The goddess was captured and thrown into a test tube to replace Elune, the goddess of life, thereby controlling the cloned elves and then tricked Cynthia into the test tube step by step. Cynthia, who controlled Cynthia at this moment, was indeed integrated with the tree of life, and little Elune  Well, I also took this opportunity to control Cynthia and the abilities that Cynthia possesses.

    "How is it? Does my story have twists and turns?" Little Elune asked everyone with a smile.

    "You lied" the Great Elder stared at little Elune and shouted in disbelief.

    "Hehehe why should I lie, you experimental failures?"

    "If you say so, then humans should be the ones who created these elves, not the goddess of life," Han Yu asked slowly.

    Little Elune nodded and replied: "Yes, as the avatar of the Goddess of Life, I still know part of the thoughts of the Goddess of Life. She hates these elves, but she doesn't like killing by nature and doesn't want to eliminate the elves, so she chose to leave for a while.  Not seeing you, not bothering me”

    Han Yu nodded clearly, looked at little Elune and said slowly: "I see, because the goddess of life is not here, so you are making trouble here. Can I ask your purpose of doing this? You, want to  What do you want to get?"

    "Hehehe I want to let humans taste what it's like to be kept in captivity. You humans are filthy creatures in this world and should not exist in this world. I am very kind and have no thoughts.  I want to drive you all away, just to make you pay for what you did before."

    "Then should I thank you for your kindness? You self-righteous faker," Han Yu asked, looking at little Elune with a calm expression.

    "Your eyes and your words are all disturbing." Little Elune frowned slightly, snapped her fingers, and then the vines that bound Han Yu began to slowly tighten.

    Han Yu allowed the vines to tighten, stared at little Elune and said word by word: "As a clone of the goddess of life, your brain must be very smart, so I want to ask you a common sense question. If plants and flames collide,  When we come together, which one will perish first?" As the last word was spoken, raging flames burned around Han Yu's body, and then burned the vines surrounding Han Yu.

    "This, this is impossible." Little Elune was startled by the sudden change in front of her, and quickly shouted: "Don't act recklessly, or your companions" Before he could finish his words, he saw several accurate sparks.  The joints of the vines were unmistakably burned, and then the injured vines shook, and the bound people took the opportunity to break free.

    "What did you just want to say?" Han Yu asked pretending to be confused.

    "Don't be proud, do you think you can win me?" Little Elune stared at Han Yu and asked angrily

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged and replied calmly: "You'll know if you try it."

    "Arrogant" was accompanied by little Elune's roar. The vines that had retreated suddenly rushed towards Han Yu. Han Yu didn't move. Seeing that the vines were about to hit Han Yu, a figure appeared in front of Han Yu.  Several rays of sword light flashed, and the vine was cut into several sections. Ningping slowly sheathed his sword and looked at little Elune and said: "I hate people with low moral character. Even if you are a woman, I still hate you."

    "Oh, Ningping is really like this now.Cool," Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Little Elune, who was so angry at Han Yu's words, laughed angrily, stared at Han Yu and said slowly: "Don't think you are the only ones." With that, Elune snapped her fingers and it was like getting  As if there was a signal, the test tubes displayed on both sides of the control center burst one after another, and the creatures stored inside jumped out of the test tubes one by one.

    "I haven't seen these creatures before. Are they the results of research?" Ning Ping looked at the creatures walking over and asked little Elune.

    Little Elune smiled proudly upon hearing this, and replied: "That's right, these guardian beasts are all research results whose purpose is to fight against these inhuman monsters."

    "It seems like this bitch just scolded me?" Han Yu stepped forward and said to Ning Ping

    "Well, it seems like I was scolded," Ning Ping nodded slowly and said.

    "It's very unpleasant to be scolded, so I'm going to get angry. You guys should step back and concentrate, so as not to accidentally hurt me later," Han Yu said to Ning Ping and others with a smile.

    Ning Ping and others understood, Lin Ke and Han Mengxin ran under the test tube, held hands and released a protective shield, completely covering the test tube and the console, Qiao Yaner, the elder and others were all protected

    "Han Yu, you have two hours," Lin Ke said loudly to Han Yu

    "You should go talk to Qiao Yan'er and Field about this," Han Yu replied loudly without looking back. At the same time, a fire fist turned a nearby humanoid guardian beast into a human form.  torch

    The twelve guardian beasts are all based on human form, with some non-human parts added as distinctions. Each guardian beast has different abilities, some are fast, some are strong, some can fight at close range, and some can attack from a distance.  Twelve guardian beasts joined forces to cause Han Yu a lot of trouble.

    "Mengxin, I'm going to help Han Yu." Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin calmly, joining the battle circle and reducing half of the pressure on Han Yu.

    But even with just six guardian beasts, Han Yu still couldn't win in a short time. The two sides are now in a stalemate. Whoever can't hold on may lose.

    Little Elune is now very depressed. After Lin Ke and Han Mengxin's protective shields were raised, the connection between herself and Cynthia was interrupted. Little Elune could not use Cynthia's ability to attack Lin Ke and others at this time, and could only stand there.  Staring in the corner

    In the battlefield, Ningping had the Qingyun Sword in his right hand and the Wind Sword in his left hand, fighting endlessly with six guardian beasts. Han Yu on one side started a confrontation with six other guardian beasts. The six guardian beasts were arranged in a certain smooth manner and released with Han Yu.  The flames coming out of the confrontation, the energy of both sides gathered in the air, gradually forming a vortex of energy, attracting the surrounding things to move closer to the center of the energy. Han Mengxin's side was okay, there was something to hold on to, but little Elune's side was  It's tragic, there is nothing left, let little Elune get closer to the energy vortex.

    "Save me!" Although she was still far away from the energy vortex, little Elune couldn't help but scream. The twelve guardian beasts created with the premise of obeying little Elune's orders immediately obeyed little Elune's orders.  , stopped and went to rescue little Elune, Ningping was lucky, no guardian beasts were injured, but the six guardian beasts who fought against Han Yu were unlucky. The flames that had lost their resistance energy were like rays, directly destroying the tree of life.  A big hole was made in the tree wall, taking away the lives of three guardian beasts.

    "You, you, I will kill your guardian beast. Listen to the order and kill this human at all costs." Little Elune looked at the big hole in the tree wall distressedly, pointed at Han Yu and shouted sharply. As soon as he finished speaking, the three  The guardian beasts, including the six guardian beasts fighting Ningping, a total of nine guardian beasts pounced on Han Yu

    A collision between force and force caused Han Yu to suffer a hidden loss. The powerful power of the nine guardian beasts caused cracks to appear on the ground under Han Yu's feet, and then shattered. Han Yu and the nine guardian beasts all fell into the ground.  The ground cannot withstand the force and causes collapse

    No one thought that there would be space underground. I originally thought that this was the last layer of the Tree of Life, but I didn’t expect that there was still space.

    Han Yu tried his best to stabilize his body and floated in mid-air, watching the nine guardian beasts wailing and falling down. Then he heard a series of "plop" sounds. Han Yu knew that those guardian beasts were in contact with the ground.

    Going up or down? This question troubled Han Yu a little. It was important to go up and report to Lin Ke and others that they were safe, but it seemed quite interesting to go down to see what was there. He thought about it for a while, in order to avoid being  Lin Ke and others settled the accounts afterwards. Han Yu decided to go up first to report that he was safe, and then go down to see the unknown space he discovered.

    The appearance of Han Yu made little Elune feel desperate. Unlike the powerful goddess of life, little Elune faced an opponent like Han Yu or Ning Ping. She had no choice but to fight back and became a prisoner again, and this time  It can be said that the treatment is completely different from before. I was captured before. I was said to be a prisoner, but I still had personal freedom. But now, not to mention being tied up, I am also hung up in the air.

    "You want to go down and take a look?" Lin Ke asked Han Yu with some disapproval on his face.? 

    Han Yu smiled when he saw this, nodded and replied: "Well, I want to go down and take a look. As you know Lin Ke, I am always very interested in unknown discoveries."

    "then be careful, I will wait here for you to come back." Lin Ke thought for a while and said softly to Han Yu

    "Don't worry, if there is danger, I will run away without hesitation," Han Yu said with a smile.

    Han Yu was laughing, but Lin Ke couldn't laugh when he thought of the dangers Han Yu might encounter. But Lin Ke also understood that even if he begged Han Yu not to go, Han Yu would still go.

    "Be careful," Lin Ke warned again.

    "Don't worry." Han Yu nodded with a smile and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, I'll leave it to you. If that woman wants to play any more tricks, don't be polite."

    "I know, you should be careful yourself and remember to run if you encounter danger." Ning Ping nodded and replied. To be continued.

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 499 Discovery in the Tree of Life.

    com.com

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 500 Underground God Cemetery

    Falling slowly, he watched the surroundings vigilantly, guarding against possible attacks at any time.  Domain Name - Please be familiar with //Welcome to Reading//But until my feet landed, I didn't notice anything unusual.  It was like a cemetery, silent and depressing.

    Han Yu looked around and saw that the corpses of the nine guardian beasts were smashed and messed up, and their original appearance could not be seen. Broken limbs and broken arms could be seen everywhere, and the surrounding ground was soaked with blood.  Careful not to touch the blood stains, Han Yu walked in the direction where the wind was blowing.

    This is underground, but the wind is blowing.  How could this strange phenomenon not attract Han Yu to find out.  The wind was not strong, but came in waves, forcing Han Yu to stop again and again to judge the direction of the wind.  Until Han Yu found himself in front of him, there was a faint light coming from him.

    Han Yu slowed down and quietly approached the place where the light came from. When he took a closer look, he was immediately captivated by the sight in front of him.  The huge tree roots exuding a faint blue light seemed to be inlaid on the stone wall, emitting bursts of light. With that light, Han Yu could clearly see that in an open space below the tree roots, there were pieces of trees erected.  tombstone.

    Tombstone?

    With doubts, Han Yu walked to the tombstone.  Using the firelight in his hand, he looked closer at the words on the tombstone.

    "The Tomb of Odin, God of Thunder", the six words engraved on the stone tablet made Han Yu slightly stunned. He lowered his head and continued to read the epitaph, but was stunned by the epitaph.

    "Seeking for shared accommodation" are clearly the epitaph of Odin, the God of Thunder.

    Continue to look at one person

    "The Tomb of Cybertron, the God of Wind"

    Epitaph: "I finally have a room of my own."

    "The Tomb of Aphrodite, the Goddess of Love"

    Epitaph: "When you read this, friend. You stepped on me."

    ……

    I looked at dozens of tombstones in a row. Each tombstone was engraved with who was buried in the tomb, and that funny epitaph was obviously not left by those gods during their lifetime.  Such ungodly words.  I'm afraid only those humans who had mastered the ability to kill gods at that time could do it.  It becomes clear who buried these gods.  This is the cemetery where the gods are buried.  But since it is a cemetery, why should it be built in such a ghost place?

    With this question in mind, he looked at the huge tree roots that exuded layers of faint blue light.  Among the huge tree roots, you can vaguely see the shadow of a person.  This discovery surprised Han Yu, and he quickly moved closer to take a closer look.

    Indeed, just as Han Yu guessed, there was a person among the roots of the huge tree.  Perhaps it is more accurate to say that it was added by a god.  A damaged armor and a sword broken into two pieces.  With only half of the shield left, Han Yu understood that the man in the tree roots was a warrior during his lifetime, and he should not be an ordinary warrior.

    Just when Han Yu got closer and wanted to see the face of the person in the root of the tree clearly, the person in the root of the tree suddenly opened his eyes.  Looking straight at Han Yu.  This change startled Han Yu, and he jumped back several meters. He stared at the person in the huge tree root vigilantly, and was ready for a fight.

    "Human? Ahem I didn't expect that I tried my best to save my last breath. But the last thing I saw was a human." A sigh came from the huge tree root.

    "Monster?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "That was my trial before I became a god."

    "Humanity?"

    "That is my enemy after I become a god."

    "God?"

    "Ahemthat's the correct answer. Human, come forward so I can see your face clearly."

    Han Yu moved forward as instructed and was ready to run away if something went wrong.  Wait until Han Yu approaches.  The god in the tree roots slowly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Eastern people. Not bad."

    Before Han Yu could ask, the god in the tree roots asked slowly: "Human. Tell me, what time is it now?"

    "Ohyou better not ask. I guess the time is very different from what you know." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "That's right. Then can you tell me, are there gods in this world?" The god in the root of the tree was silent for a moment and asked slowly.

    "Wellyou can still see some of them in fairy tales."

    "Mythical stories I didn't expect that the god who was originally the master of mankind would fall to this level. Human being, tell me, why do you appear here?"

    "Oh, this is a long story. To put it simply, I discovered this place accidentally, so I came in out of curiosity and met you."

    “Did you discover this place by accident? Human, don’t lie to me, this placeLiko is underground in the Research Institute of the Gods built by humans. How could you get here so easily.  "The god in the tree root said to Han Yu in disbelief.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "You can't help me if you don't believe me. But I have never heard of the Institute of Gods you mentioned. I was originally in the trunk of a tree called the Tree of Life.  , and as a result, the ground collapsed, and I discovered this place.”

    "The tree of life? I didn't expect humans to actually succeed in researching it. Human beings, are you the research results of your kind?"

    "This is the result of your research." Han Yu replied unhappily.

    "" The god in the root of the tree was silent for a moment, and then slowly asked: "Human, what you just said, do you mean that this place has been abandoned?"

    "It should have been abandoned for a long time. Even the elves living here don't know the Research Institute of the Gods you just mentioned. They call the big tree above here the Tree of Life."

    "Jin elves? Have you ever seen jinns? I didn't expect that after the gods fell, there are still jinns that can survive. Hum, human, are you lying to me? With the greedy personality of humans, how could they let it go?  Those elves."

    "I'm not lying to you. The elves I'm talking about are created by humans using the goddess of life as their main body."

    "You mean humans are creating life! Arrogant! Stupid!" The god in the tree roots roared angrily for a while, and then said slumped: "Forget it, humans have even killed gods, what else do they dare not  I did it. Human being, I feel a sense of kindness in you. Are you a human being favored by God?"

    "Ah? God favors me? Don't be ridiculous. If he really favors me, then why don't I see that god appear to help me when I'm unlucky? Oh, by the way. You forgot, there is no god in this world.  Even if there is, it is no longer as powerful as before."

    "You are right." The god in the tree roots was silent for a moment again and said slowly.

    The two sides were silent for a moment, and the god in the tree root said to Han Yu: "Human, do you want to know everything here?"

    "If it's a good story, then I'd be happy to hear it." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    The voice of the god in the root of the tree said slowly with a hint of bitterness: "Does it sound good? For you humans. Maybe this is a story that makes your blood boil, but for us gods, it is a memory full of blood and tears.  .”

    Han Yu said nothing and looked at the god in the roots of the tree quietly.  Just listen to the god in the tree roots slowly say: "To tell the story, we have to start when humans discovered the secret of steam. At that time, if my god could insist on using divine punishment, then maybe there would be no such thing.  Human beings have the ability to kill gods. Although they have just obtained the secret of steam. But from then on, the progress of human society began to become uncontrollable. For this reason, my god once wanted to provoke a war between humans.  To consume human power. Unfortunately, even if it successfully provoked two wars between humans, it still could not stop the progress of humans. Until humans began to enter space. From that time on, the situation was somewhat beyond the control of my god.  And when a low-level god in our protoss was wiped out by a weapon invented by humans, our protoss began to be passive. One by one, the protoss was discovered and eliminated by humans. Humans are really a terrible race. No race.  They take pleasure in killing their own kind, but humans alone can watch it with gusto and comment on it.”

    "Bang!" Han Yu punched the root of the tree, looked at the god in the root and said, "I'm here to hear the story, not your evaluation of human beings."

    "Hmph hum Okay, let's continue the story. In fact, there is nothing more to say. Our God Clan was defeated, and countless members of the God Clan were killed and captured. Did you see the tombstones below? Those are just people who were wiped out by humans.  A part of God. There are still many members of the God race who don't know where they were taken away by humans. Human beings defeated God, and then began to study God, dissect God's body, copy God's ability, and control and drive the captured God. Human beings  The human body is like a bottomless abyss with no end. If it is possible, I really want to know what kind of world it will be if one day all human beings lose their vagina."

    "A world as quiet as death." Han Yu replied.  After speaking, he looked at the god in the roots of the tree and said word by word: "Human beings, indeed, as you said, are creatures full of lust. However, precisely because of this kind of lust, humans can be dangerous and vicious in ancient times.  Survived in the environment, eliminated many lives that were more powerful than humans, and became the master that can affect all lives. It is precisely because of ** that humans are unwilling to become the puppets of your gods and are willing to be manipulated by your gods.*  *, make human beings strong; **, make human beings struggle; **, make human beings unyielding; **, make human beings' progress never stop. You blame human beings for being too big, but you forget, ifIf you gods worked harder, how could you be easily defeated by humans?  Compared with humans, the advantages you have are too obvious.  But it is precisely because your advantages are so obvious that you look down on humans and think that it is absolutely impossible for humans to defeat you.  It is precisely because of your thinking that you chose not to act. Even if you interfered several times during this period, you have never truly reflected on your failure. This will be caught up, surpassed, and eventually surpassed step by step by humans.  Become a defeated enemy of mankind.  It can be said that you gods were defeated by yourselves, and humans only played a role in defeating you.  "

    Listening to Han Yu's words quietly, the god in the tree roots did not refute a word.  After Han Yu finished speaking, the god in the tree roots slowly said: "Perhaps what you said is correct, but even if you wake up now, everything is over. There are many things that once missed, there is no way to make up for it.  Maybe. Humans, you won, but I firmly believe that one day, there will be a race that can defeat you. By then"

    "You won't see that day." Han Yu interrupted the words of the god in the roots.

    "That's right, for me who is about to end my life, I really can't see it anymore." The voice of the god in the roots of the tree replied somewhat lonely.

    There was another long silence.  The god in the tree roots slowly said to Han Yu: "Human. Can you do me a favor?"

    "Please say."

    "Can I ask you to destroy this place?"

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Here is the root of the tree of life you mentioned, and what maintains the life of the tree of life is the vitality possessed by gods like us. I don't want to. Nor do I want to continue to let my divine power be used by humans."

    "You just said that the vitality of the Tree of Life is provided by you?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "That's right. Have you seen that cemetery? The vitality of the Tree of Life is extracted from there."

    "But a friend of mine is locked in a test tube in the Tree of Life. It is said that he has become one with the Tree of Life. If the Tree of Life is destroyed, then my friend will die."

    "If you are willing to do as I say, I can give my last life to your friend." The god in the root of the tree slowly said to Han Yu.

    "you?"

    "Yes, my last life. But I am already very weak in my life. Even if I give my life to your friend, it will only be equivalent to the life span of an ordinary human being."

    "How can I trust you?" Han Yu asked.

    "I can give you my life first and let you save your friends, and then you can come and fulfill your agreement." The god in the root of the tree heard the words and replied.

    "Aren't you afraid that I won't fulfill my promise after taking your life?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "At that time, I was already dead. I don't know whether you can honor it or not. Why bother with this?" The god in the tree root said slowly.

    "You are really thinking." Han Yu muttered, and said to the god in the root of the tree: "Cheng Jā, give me your life."

    The god in the root of the tree did not respond for a while.  The blue light seemed to be concentrated to a point. From the huge tree root, a ball of light emitting blue light slowly floated out and floated in front of Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked at the blue ball of light.  He opened his mouth and said, "I promise you, after I place those elves in place, I will immediately destroy this place according to your wishes. It may take three or four days. I hope you can wait patiently." As soon as he finished speaking,  The blue ball of light slowly fell on Han Yu's flat palm.

    It’s easy to achieve!

    Han Yu did not stay here any longer and returned to the control center of the Tree of Life at a fast speed. He met Lin Ke and others waiting there, as well as Chris, who stayed in the test tube to accompany his daughter.

    Seeing Chris’s sad face, Han Yu stepped forward and said, “Don’t be sad, I have a way to save Cynthia, but I need to pay a certain price.”

    "What price? Please tell me, as long as I can do it, I am willing to pay everything." When Chris heard this, he was like a drowning man grabbing a straw, staring at Han Yu and saying.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly and replied: "You don't need to pay any price. What needs to be paid is this tree of life."

    Immediately afterwards, Han Yu told Chris, Lin Ke and others exactly what he saw and heard underground.  Little Elun on the side heard this and shouted to Han Yu anxiously: "You lied, you must be lying. Chris, don't believe him! Without the protection of the tree of life, the elves have no way to continue to survive.  Go down."

    No matter what happens to little ElunYelling, it's just her criminal record that makes everyone not believe her.  Especially after Han Yu took out the life that symbolized the god in the root of the tree, no one wanted to believe little Ai Luen's words.  Now there is only one key question left, whether the elves in the elves tribe are willing to give up the tree of life in order to save Cynthia.  After all, the Tree of Life has been with many of them for a long time, some even for a lifetime.  If you ask them to give up at once, will they be willing?

    "I'll go back and convince them now." Chris stood up and said to Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu did not stop Kris’s volunteering, but told Kris to speak up and never bite, as that would easily make the elves in the elves tribe feel disgusted.  It is best to lower your posture and ask softly.  Chris nodded and wrote down Han Yu's suggestions, and then hurried back to the elves tribe to persuade other elves to agree to her request.

    After sending Chris away, Han Yu and others continued to stay in the control center of the Tree of Life, accompanying Cynthia in the test tube while protecting Qiao Yaner.  Qiao Yaner has been cracking the console of the Tree of Life Control Center, hoping to find a way to rescue Cynthia.  Although Han Yu has found a way now, Qiao Yan'er doesn't want to give up just like that and continues to work hard.

    Han Yu and others did not stop Qiao Yan'er's persistence. On the contrary, Han Yu and the others stayed by Qiao Yan'er's side, silently supporting Qiao Yan'er's actions.

    Seeing that no one was paying attention, little Elun quietly moved towards the entrance of the control room, and at the same time notified the clone elves who had been hiding since he was captured to quickly come to rescue him.

    "Hahaha you stupid humans, all die here!" After successfully escaping, little Elun threw a harsh word at Han Yu and others, and ran away quickly.

    "Aren't you going to chase him?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao softly.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly and replied: "I won't chase her. She is also the goddess of the elves. Although Chris and others are unwilling to recognize her identity as a goddess, there are still many elves in the elves tribe who identify with her.  Hers. It's okay to capture her, but to kill her it's better not to let us do it." To be continued.  .

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 501: The Transaction of the Tree of Life

    tree of life, control center

    It is related to the fate of the whole Jinling clan, and the important figures in the clan are present one by one.  The fastest updated version of the full-text novel **Free download available**//High Speed//In these long years, it is normal for me to be born from my consciousness after being supported by God’s vitality for many years.  It's just that this tree of life has a single attack method, but you don't have to worry about being hurt by it from the outside. But in terms of consciousness, it is a very difficult opponent.  "

    "It's a bit interesting. The consciousness is strong but the body is fragile. Let me go and see it." Han Yu grabbed the spare helmet and put it on his head with interest.

    "Han Yu, in the world of consciousness, your abilities cannot be used." Qiao Yaner looked at Han Yu worriedly and said.

    "Understood. When I went there, it was considered an away game, and the situation would be very unfavorable for us. But I know that you must have found a way to deal with the Tree of Life, right?" Han Yu looked at Qiao Yan'er with a smile on his face and said.

    Qiao Yaner smiled slightly when she heard this and said, "That's right. After cracking the code of the tree of life, I discovered an interesting thing. The consciousness of this tree of life had appeared a long time ago, and the humans at that time,  I have also found a way to restrain the consciousness of the tree of life. Don't let yourself get too tired, don't believe in the illusions you see in front of you, find a certain direction, and think about only one thing you want to find, then you will definitely find it.  .”

    "Keep a clear head, right? I remember." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    ……

    When Han Yu opened his eyes, he found that he was floating in the sea. There was an island not far from him.  Han Yu looked at the island and then at the surrounding sea, with a smile on his lips.

    Rather than going to the small island that seemed very close, Han Yu slapped his chest hard and slowly began to dive, heading towards the bottom of the sea, walking down step by step.  Just like walking down the stairs, go down step by step.

    When Han Yu began to dive into the bottom of the sea, the seawater began to change. Countless whirlpools appeared in the originally calm seawater, slowly approaching Han Yu. However, Han Yu, as if he had not seen it, kept looking towards him intently.  Walking down.  The vortex approached Han Yu, but miraculously it did not have any impact on Han Yu. Han Yu was as if he did not exist there. The vortex passed through Han Yu's body and disappeared.

    The whirlpool disappeared, and then a group of tens of meters long sea kings, sharks, appeared in the sea.  These long and strong sharks, like ghosts in the deep sea, rushed towards Han Yu quickly.

    Han Yu sighed slightly. Even though he was in the sea, Han Yu was not affected by anything, whether he was talking or breathing.

    "Put away this little trick, I have a strong heart, and it's not your inferior illusions that can shake my heart." Han Yu said secretly in his heart.

    It was as if he heard Han Yu’s heartfelt voice. The shark was gone, the sea water was gone, and Han Yu was standing in front of an old house.  Looking at the familiar-looking house in front of him, Han Yu thought to himself: "Isn't it because this tree of life can peek into other people's memories?"

    "Squeak" opened, and four familiar figures appeared in front of Han Yu.  Two adults and two children.  Two adults, a boy and a girl, are husband and wife, and two children, a boy and a girl, are brothers and sisters.

    "Xiaoyu. Take good care of your sister and don't let anyone bully her com" the man warned the little boy.

    "Dad, you are worrying too much. I am only worried that my sister will bully others. I am not worried that others will dare to bully my sister." The little boy replied loudly.  This elicited a dissatisfied protest from my sister and a slight smile from my mother.

    Han Yu witnessed all this, his hands trembling a little.  The same scene, what happens next will be a memory that I will never forget.

    ", run away" Han Yu couldn't help but shouted to the family of four who were close at hand.

    It’s just that the four people seemed to be unable to see Han Yu’s existence, reminding Han Yu.  Turn a deaf ear.  Immediately afterwards, a number of black cars stopped at the entrance of the house. The man in black got out of the car and went straight to the family of four.  The couple was caught.  Children were also caught.  Han Yu wanted to rush forward to rescue the family of four, but he was shocked to find that he was like air, and his fists that he swung out with all his strength could not touch the men in black at all.  And those men in black seemed not to notice Han Yu at all.  Han Yu.  Becoming a spectator at this moment is like watching a documentary. The old house was burned down and the couple was killed to protect their children.  Two young children were orphaned.

    Han Yu’s knees were weak and he knelt in front of the still burning old house. He clenched his fists and pounded the ground hard.  Tears flowed down uncontrollably.  The scene in front of me gradually blurred until it slowly disappeared.  Han Yu was immersed in sadness.  Not aware at all.

    "Little beast, shoot out the seeds of fire, otherwise??Just kill your sister!  "

    "Brother, brother"

    The threats and crying made Han Yu suddenly look up, seeing a familiar scene.  In the Han Family Courtyard, the elders of the clan held a special clan meeting in order to seize the flame seed left by their father.  Thinking about it carefully, it is really ironic. In order to snatch the flame seed, the elites of the Han family gathered together, but no one thought that that day was Black Friday of the Han family, and the elites of the entire family went to death on this day.  , Since then, the Han family has been in a state of collapse. These are probably things that the old men of the Han family never thought of, right?

    A ferocious smile appeared at the corner of Han Yu's mouth.  Watching the unwilling boy's eyes gradually turn red, his body began to behave strangely.  Seed of fire?  I remember that at that time, I didn’t even know what a flame seed was.  If you don’t know, how can you possibly get it?  It's a pity that those bastards don't understand. They only know that they blindly force themselves in order to force themselves to emit the flame seed and hurt their sister.  I really wonder if those guys regretted it afterwards?  Probably not. Those guys are used to taking credit for themselves and pushing the blame to others, so how could they possibly think that their actions were wrong?

    Thinking of this, Han Yu calmly watched the boy in front of him going crazy, killing people, and destroying everything that stood in his way.  Compared with just now, Han Yu's heart became tougher again.

    "You scumbag who only dares to hide in the smelly sewer and play bad tricks, I want to congratulate you, you have angered me. After I leave here, I promise you, I will take your body  Burn it into a pile of dregs, and then blow it away with the wind, so that you can be with heaven and earth." Han Yu said secretly in his heart.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the scene in front of him changed, and the memories buried deep in his heart were sealed again.  Han Yu looked at the man standing in front of him, wearing a green dress, with a slight smile on his lips.

    "It's our first time meeting you. Please take care of me. I'm the clone of the Tree of Life." The man in green introduced himself with a smile.

    Han Yu was also smiling and asked the man in green straight to the point: "You can peek into people's hearts, so you must know exactly what I am here for. So, are you going to do it, or are you going to fight to the end?"

    "I want to have a deal with you." The man in green replied with a smile.

    "Jāyi? Tell me and listen."

    "Hehehe Of course I will tell you my deal, but before that, I want to tell you a bad news and a good news. Which one do you want to hear?"

    "bad news."

    "Hahaha a very smart choice. The bad news I want to tell you is that you have been fooled. The god you met underground, except for what he told you at the beginning, is all lies.  Especially the little blue pill that I gave you, it was a trap."

    “Where’s the good news?”

    "The good news is that you now have an omniscient existence like me appearing in front of you, which can save you from a disaster."

    "You said that little blue pill is a trap. What kind of trap is it?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Hehehe the curse of the God of Death. The god you are talking to is the ancient God of Death, and what he is good at is curses. He has condensed all his life's essence into that little blue pill. As long as it is taken by someone,  . Then it will take that person’s body and live again. By then, how many people do you think will die because of the God of Death?”

    Regarding the explanation of the man in green, Han Yu was noncommittal and continued to ask: "Then what is the transaction you are talking about?"

    "Hehehe I will return the consciousness of Chrissy and Cynthia to you, and you, leave here and let me live quietly." The man in green said slowly after hearing this.

    "This deal looks very beneficial to us." Han Yu looked at the man in green and said playfully.

    "There is no way. My body is too weak to face your abilities, and I don't want to be treated by you, a violent guy, in the way you just said, so I can only try my best to please you and make you bigger.  Have mercy on me and let me go.”

    "Please me? Let me see the past that I don't want to recall. Is that called pleasing me? It seems that you don't have a clear understanding of hostility and flattery." Han Yu grinned, looked at the man in green and smiled.  .

    The man in green shrugged, spread his hands and admitted: "Okay, I admit, at first I planned to treat you like that stupid elf Chris. But after coming into contact with your memory.  But I found that going against you is far less worthwhile than being your friend. So I changed my mind and decided to be friends with you. How about it? If it hurts, will you give me a painful reply?"

    Han Yu said with a smile: "Let Chris and Cynthia leave here first. Since we are friends, you must at least show a little sincerity."?Isn't it?  "

    "This is natural." The man in green smiled.  There was a tremor in the space, and the consciousnesses of Chrissy and Cynthia appeared in front of Han Yu.  The man in green didn't see any movement.  Chris and Cynthia slowly opened their eyes when they saw Han Yu.  The expression on his face was obviously relaxed.

    "Okay, now that I've given it to you, shouldn't you also let me see your sincerity?" The man in green looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "What sincerity do you want?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Hehehe let me take another look at the secret you hide deep in your heart, how about it?"

    "Impossible." Han Yu flatly refused.

    The man in green was not angry after being rejected. He just shrugged regretfully and said, "Oh, that's such a shame. Han Yu, you are a trustworthy human being, don't let me down. Hahaha" accompanied by  After a burst of laughter, Han Yu, Chris and Cynthia returned to the real world.

    When he opened his eyes and saw the nervous and concerned eyes of Lin Ke and others, Han Yu felt a little excited in his heart. He couldn't help but stretched out his hands and hugged Lin Ke in his arms.  Lin Ke didn't know what happened to Han Yu, but after being hugged by Han Yu, Lin Ke didn't shyly push Han Yu away. Instead, he stretched out his hands and hugged Han Yu, waiting for Han Yu's mood to calm down.

    "Han Yu, what just happened to you?" When Han Yu's mood returned to calm, Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with concern and asked.

    "It's nothing, I just saw some memories in the consciousness of the tree of life that I didn't want to think of, and I felt a little depressed. Lin Ke, knowing you is really a lucky thing in my life."

    Lin Ke’s face suddenly looked like a cooked prawn, so red that it made people want to take a bite, and Han Yu did the same.

    The unexpected move made Lin Ke's brain suddenly go blank, and Han Yu's bold move also stunned Ning Ping and others around him.  how to say?  Ever since Han Yu woke up, his whole personality seemed to have changed, giving people a strange feeling.

    "That's great." Just as Ningping and others were watching Han Yu and Lin Ke's live show, a burst of cheers suddenly came from their ears.

    The awakening of Chrissy and Cynthia made the anxiously waiting crowd burst into cheers.  The great elder couldn't help but shed tears. He held Chris and Cynthia's hands tightly with both hands and couldn't say a word.

    Chrissy was very ashamed. Not only did she not find Cynthia, but she relied on Han Yu, a human being, to rescue her and save her daughter.  Chrissy clearly remembered that Han Yu made a deal with the Tree of Life, trading his mind for the consciousness of himself and his daughter.  I just don’t know what the content of that transaction was.

    Hearing Chris's question, Han Yu shrugged in front of everyone and replied: "It's nothing, just the tree of life asked me to promise not to touch its body, and asked me to tell you elves that it wants to fight with you.  Part ways and let you leave it as soon as possible.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, the elves couldn’t help but look around. There was some nostalgia at first, but now it can be said that it is completely gone.  The elves are a proud race and will not stay in a place where they are not welcome.

    Ignoring the discussions of the elves, now that Cynthia has woken up, Han Yu naturally no longer needs to use the small blue pills from the god in the roots of the huge tree, not to mention the reminder of the tree of life.  Although I don’t know whether what the tree of life said is true or false, I would rather believe that it exists than believe that it doesn’t exist. What if it is true?  In order to avoid trouble, Han Yu walked to the earthquake leading to the underground and prepared to throw the small blue pills in his pocket into the underground cave.

    At this moment, a palpitating feeling came, which made Han Yu frown. It was the feeling of approaching danger.  To be continued.  .

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 502 The Blood Demon Arrives

.    \"Hehehe The grievances of generations will not disappear because of your escape. I will follow the sign to your hiding place, find you, eliminate you, tear your body and soul to pieces, and end you.  The bloodline of the God Clan will fulfill the lifelong long-cherished wish of my Demon Clan." The declaration coming from the air seemed to carry a kind of trembling magic power, making people who heard it couldn't help but tremble.

    Han Yu frowned deeply, and his expression was more solemn than ever before. The voice that came out of nowhere was arrogant and disturbing. For the first time, Han Yu was unsure about what was going to happen next. After he looked at Ning Ping, Han Yu  Yumai walked towards the tree of life while Ningping gathered everyone together and prepared to return to the jinn elves tribe with them.

    ……

    "Huh? Human beings? Hahaha Human beings with the blessing of gods are really disgusting." The figure in the sky looked Han Yu up and down, talking to himself, and then launched a direct attack on Han Yu  attack

    Han Yu dodged away, stared at the figure and said: "I am not the favored person of God. Although it is our first meeting, if you say it, I will sue you for libel."

    "Hahaha What an interesting human being, aren't you afraid of me?" The figure looked at Han Yu in surprise, suddenly burst into a series of laughter, and stared at Han Yu with red eyes and asked

    Those red eyes made people dare not look directly at them, as if they were a whirlpool. As long as they looked directly, they would be sucked in. Han Yu stared at the tip of the figure's nose and asked slowly: "Do you like to be scared by others?"  ?”

    "Oh~ Hahaha I like it, I like it very much. I like the taste of blood. I like the taste of fear. I like the taste of hatred. I like the taste of despair. Human beings, tell me your name. I admire you very much, so I am killing you.  Before you, I allow you to say your name in front of me." After the figure said this, he looked at Han Yu with a smile.

    The arrogant words made Han Yu furious. He no longer thought about testing the identity of the other party. He looked up at the figure and said slowly: "Remember, the person who woke you up from your arrogant fantasy is named Han Yu."

    "Hahaha" The figure responded to Han Yu with a series of long laughs and subsequent attacks.

    Without any warning, Han Yu was already fighting with the figure. The two sides fought each other for a while and took a break.

    "Human, considering your status, your strength is already very good. It's a pity that you met me. You are destined to die here today." The figure looked at Han Yu and said slowly with a smile.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Really? Should I feel honored? You are also good at it. Before you die, I allow you to tell your own name. I don't want to kill unknown people."

    The "arrogant" figure immediately roared, and the aura on his body became more and more crazy. The figure stared at Han Yu with a pair of bloodthirsty eyes and said word by word: "Remember, the one who kills you is the blood demon."

    "It's a very old-fashioned name, and I've never heard of it before," Han Yu joked after catching the blood demon's attack.

    "You can only use your words now." The blood demon smiled in front of Han Yu and said slowly. At the same time, the power in his hands increased. The originally evenly matched scene suddenly began to appear one-sided.

    Based on strength alone, Han Yu was obviously no match for this blood demon. Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately gave up the confrontation with the blood demon in terms of strength. The flames instantly enveloped Han Yu.

    "Hahaha the ability of fire, this ability is not bad, but if you want to deal with me, it is not a good ability. You actually used it, so let me show you my ability." As the blood demon finished his words,  The surroundings of the Gorefiend's body suddenly turned dark red, and blood slowly fell from the air. A pond composed of blood gradually formed under the Gorefiend's feet.

    The pungent smell of blood made Han Yu feel dizzy. Han Yu hurriedly bit the tip of his tongue to stay awake. Then he looked at the Blood Demon again and saw that the Blood Demon's body had merged with the scene behind him.  Together, or in other words, they were originally one body

    The cloak behind the Blood Demon opened up, revealing the body previously covered by the cloak. Countless red eyes all looked in one direction, staring at Han Yu.

    When Han Yu was looked at by those eyes, his mind suddenly perked up. A violent emotion made Han Yu lose his mind. A huge fireball went straight towards the blood demon and threw it at him.

    With a loud "boom", the fireball hit the Gorefiend very hard, but when the smoke dissipated, the Gorefiend was not hurt at all

    "Hehehe Is this the only level of your ability?" Gorefiend smiled evilly at Han Yu and asked

    Han Yu was shocked, then he crossed his index fingers with both hands and released his cross fire. After many improvements, the current cross fire is completely different from the previous ones. But what disappoints Han Yu is that even  The cross fire that I was full of confidence still had no effect on the blood demon.No

    "How, how is this possible?" Han Yu looked at the Blood Demon blankly and murmured to himself. Just as he was about to continue attacking, Han Yu was surprised to find that his hands and feet were suddenly out of his control.  control

    “Hoho…are you afraid of me?”

    "Stop joking, this joke is not funny at all"

    "Haha You have a tough mouth, but your body betrayed you. They are afraid and trembling because they are afraid of fighting me. But you, the unsatisfactory master, want to force them to fight me, so they resisted.  You broke your will and lost."

    "I told you not to make such jokes"

    "Huh huh huh You'll know if it's a joke or not." As soon as he finished speaking, the figure of the Blood Demon disappeared, appeared behind Han Yu, and whispered in Han Yu's ear: "You lost."

    A heart-wrenching feeling came from behind, and the three words the Blood Demon Queen said to him were always echoing in Han Yu's ears.

    Just when Han Yu fell headlong to the ground, a tree branch unexpectedly caught Han Yu. A helpless voice echoed in the head of Han Yu, who was ashen-faced, "Oh, oh, oh~ I regret having sex with you now."  Yi Jie, how come Tin, who obviously looks smart, fell for the trick in a daze? Are you just like the proverb often said by humans: 'Donkey dung eggs have a shiny surface?'"

    Hearing the voice he heard not long ago, Han Yu gradually recovered from the shadow of defeat and looked around him, and couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Why am I here?"

    "Oh~ you are really a donkey dung egg. No, I think you are not only a donkey dung egg, but also a confused person." The helpless voice sounded in Han Yu's mind again.

    "You are a piece of shit, your whole family is stupid," Han Yu retorted unhappily.

    "Well, that's right. I also know how to talk back. It seems that the will to fight has not been completely broken. Han Yu, you just got hit, do you know? If I hadn't taken action in time, you might have been smashed to pieces. Speaking of which, I  I can be considered your savior. Remember to be more polite when talking to me in the future?" The Tree of Life said slowly.

    "Why save me?" Han Yu was silent for a moment and asked slowly

    "Of course, it's to save myself. That guy who suddenly appeared in the sky is simply a murderer who only wants to kill people. There is no way to communicate with him. For your and my safety, we can only unite to protect ourselves." Tree of Life  He said to Han Yu helplessly

    "Have you ever communicated with that blood demon?" Han Yu asked

    "Ah, I tried to communicate, but I found out that the guy couldn't communicate at all. His mind was like a muddy pond. If you fell in, you couldn't get out."

    "Then why didn't you know you were with him?"

    "You think I don't want to, but looking at that guy's thinking is so bad, then his character must not be mentioned. I don't want to be poked in the butt by a guy who is regarded as an ally."

    "Your metaphor is not very good, is it a slap in the butt? His taste seems a bit strong."

    "Be serious, let's talk business," Tree of Life said angrily to Han Yu with a black line coming out of his forehead.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and signaled to the tree of life to continue. The tree of life continued: "So after thinking about it, I think it is safer to cooperate with you. Han Yu, don't try to communicate with the blood demon. Just like what he said when he appeared.  In that case, he is a demon and is incompatible with God. When humans were still very weak, God sealed many demons with the help of humans. It can be said that humans are God's accomplices in dealing with demons, so what about demons?  It might give humanity a good look. Now that God has fallen, who can the devil look for to take revenge? Of course he looks for an accomplice."

    "I know" Han Yu replied calmly

    "Don't offer any hope of reconciliation. The reason why demons are demons is because their behavior cannot be inferred using common sense. You can treat them as mental illnesses. They are normal when they don't get sick, but once they get sick, it will cause  The harm is difficult to estimate.”

    "I said I got it" Han Yu shouted in a low voice

    "No, you don't know. You only know the dangers of demons, but you don't know how terrifying demons are. Listen to me continue. I have inherited the records of gods and demons from ancient humans. I know more about demons than you do."

    "So what if you know?" Han Yu asked calmly.

    "Ah?" The tree of life was stunned when he heard this, and then Han Yu continued: "I mean, so what if you know everything about the demons? In the end, if you can only destroy them, what's the point of knowing the history of the demons?  We are going to be destroyed eventually, so it is better to know less, so that we can have less worries when we take action."

    "It seems you have made up your mind"

    &nbsp;"Huh, I'm not a person who likes to suffer losses, but if I suffer a loss, I will make it back." Han Yu stared closely at the blood demon in mid-air and said to the tree of life word by word.

    The blood demon in mid-air had been looking at Han Yu. When he saw Han Yu looking at him, he grinned at Han Yu. Han Yu also smiled when he saw this, and murmured to himself: "Your teeth are really a bit white."  Falling, with a "whoosh~" sound, Han Yu flew towards the Blood Demon

    The Blood Demon stood there calmly, letting Han Yu punch him in the face. The Blood Demon staggered backward, and Han Yu's fist followed immediately.

    After sending the Great Elder and others back to the Elf Tribe, Ning Ping, Lin Ke and others split up. Lin Ke and others went to launch the Courage, while Ning Ping rushed over to support Han Yu. Seeing Han Yu in mid-air, he had the upper hand, but  Ning Ping didn't feel happy at all because although Han Yu seemed to have the upper hand, Han Yu's opponent didn't panic at all. On the contrary, the man was laughing loudly as if he was mocking Han Yu's weakness.  laugh

    "You bastard!" Han Yu shouted angrily, clasping his fists with both hands and smashing the blood demon from the sky to the ground. He raised his hands above his head, and a huge fireball appeared from above Han Yu's head.

    The blood demon who fell to the ground stood up unsteadily from the blood pool and stood in the center of the blood pool. He raised his head and looked motionless at Han Yu in mid-air, as if he was waiting for Han Yu's final blow.

    "Go to hell!" Han Yu shouted and threw the huge fireball towards the Gorefiend on the ground. Facing the fireball falling from the sky, the Gorefiend finally took action. He saw the Gorefiend crouching down slightly and spreading his arms and fingers.  , he naturally lowered his head and took a deep breath, then he suddenly shook his body and waved his arms towards the sky. The blood pool on the ground seemed to have been ordered. With the wave of the blood demon's arms, the blood greeted the fireball falling from the sky.  and go

    When the fireball comes into contact with the blood, it makes a series of "Zizz" sounds, and streams of white steam appear where the fireball comes into contact with the blood.

    Seeing this, the blood demon on the ground showed a mocking smile and squatted down again. Just like before, a blood arrow soared into the sky and flew towards the fireball.

    ……

    again and again……

    The blood demon's actions finally paid off. The huge fireball sent by Han Yu was wrapped and swallowed by blood, and disappeared. The blood demon stood in the blood pool and burped. He looked at Han Yu in mid-air mockingly and said, "Thank you for the hospitality."

    Han Yu stared at the blood demon on the ground in silence as he slowly landed.

    "What? You don't want to continue attacking? Have you accepted your fate? Or, do you want to kneel in front of me and beg me for mercy? I regret to tell you that even if you beg for mercy, I will not spare you."  Mo looked at Han Yu playfully and said

    Han Yu looked at the Blood Demon with disdain and said, "I would like to advise you, don't feel too good about yourself, otherwise you will be despised by others."

    "It doesn't matter, everyone who despises me is dead," the blood demon immediately replied

    The last ultimate move was broken, and Han Yu could be said to have been defeated, but Han Yu was unwilling to admit it. He wanted to fight the blood demon to the end, but the blood demon seemed to be deliberately torturing Han Yu, punching him in return.  Looking at the thank you gift that Han Yu had just given to him, Ning Ping was determined to help, but he also knew that he might not be a match for the blood demon in front of him based on his own ability alone.

    "Bang~" Han Yu was punched out by the blood demon. He fell far away and then slid on the ground for a while. The small blue pill that was originally in his pocket also fell out of his pocket.

    The sharp-eyed Blood Demon saw it at a glance, and immediately walked towards Han Yu curiously. Seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly struggled to reach out to pick up the small blue pill, but the Blood Demon beat him to it and picked up the small blue pill in his hand.

    After carefully looking at the small blue pill in his hand, the Blood Demon looked at Han Yu and asked, "Do you want it very much?"

    "Humph" Han Yu snorted coldly in reply.

    "Hehehe If you really want it, then beg me, beg me, and I will return this gadget to you."

    "snort"

    "Tsk tsk What a pity. Since you don't want it, then I'm not polite." The blood demon smashed his mouth with regret, threw the small blue pill into his mouth, and swallowed it without even chewing.  Belly

    "Hehehe I'm sorry, are you feeling depressed now that I ate you?" The Blood Demon looked at Han Yu and asked with a smile.

    But Han Yu didn't look depressed at all. Instead, he looked at the Blood Demon with gloating and asked, "Didn't your parents tell you not to eat food from strangers?" As soon as he finished speaking, the Blood Demon felt his body move.  As soon as I started, I felt a very bad feeling.

    "What the hell are you giving me to eat?" The Blood Demon glared at Han Yu and asked. At this moment, the Blood Demon already felt something was wrong with his body, and something in his consciousness seemed to be fighting for the control of this body.

    Han Yu heard this and replied:"You can eat food, but you can't say it in a vague way. You obviously ate it yourself eagerly. How can you say that I gave it to you now?"

    "Damn it!" The blood demon was furious when he heard this, and raised his hands to kill Han Yu. At this moment, a figure flew close to him. Before the blood demon could react, a sword light flashed past. The blood demon could have completely avoided this blow.  , but at this moment, there was something wrong with the blood demon's body, and the sword light cut off the blood demon's right arm.

    The person who came did not bother with the Blood Demon. He took advantage of the Blood Demon's retreat and lifted the injured Han Yu on his shoulders, turned around and ran away. By the time the Blood Demon reacted, the man had already run out with Han Yu.  far away

    “Don’t even think about escaping,” the Blood Demon gritted his teeth and pointed his right hand at the back of the man who was leaving. At this moment, the discomfort in his body reappeared, interrupting the Blood Demon’s actions.

    "Damn" the blood demon cursed secretly and decided to solve the internal problems of his body first, and then go to trouble Han Yu. No one can live in this world after meeting him.

    After making this decision, the Blood Demon returned to the blood pool, soaked his body in the blood pool, and his consciousness entered his body. Not long after, the Blood Demon saw a strange guy

    "God clan?" The blood demon saw through the opponent's identity at a glance, and the other party obviously also saw the nature of the blood demon.

    Since ancient times, gods and demons have not been at odds with each other. Now the enemy has met on a narrow road. There are no unnecessary words. The blood demon and the other party are fighting together, desperately trying to devour the other party and turn the other party's power into his own. The blood demon in the blood pool, because  This battle within the body began to continuously emit bursts of strange black energy to the surroundings. Anyone touched by the black energy would wither, wither, and lose vitality at a speed visible to the naked eye.  Continued If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidianqdn to vote for recommendations and monthly votes (seeking magic). Your support is my biggest motivation.

    :, the fastest update when reading novels

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 503: We have similar odors

    The conscious world of Blood Demon

    Looking at the guy opposite him, the Blood Demon regretted for the first time that he shouldn't have eaten something of unknown origin. As a result, eating this big trouble not only failed to assimilate the guy opposite him, but instead gave that guy a chance to compete with him.

    "Get out of here, you're not welcome here," the blood demon yelled at the guy opposite.

    And the guy opposite looked like a shameless tenant who was in arrears with the rent and refused to leave. He replied firmly: "No."

    The blood demon was so angry that his teeth itched, and he held back two words for a long time, "Shameless"

    "Thank you for the compliment." The guy opposite may be really shameless. Not only was he not angry at the Gorefiend's insults, but he showed a happy expression, as if the Gorefiend was really praising him.

    "Who are you?" Gorefiend asked helplessly.

    "I am the God of Death. Originally, I planned to use a human body to come back to the world. But what is annoying is that you, an idiot, a 250-year-old with no strings in your mind, and a cheap-mouthed foodie, ruined my perfect plan with you, a bastard.  "As he spoke, the God of Death glared at the Blood Demon, wishing to eat the Blood Demon alive. Unfortunately, just like the Blood Demon swallowed the God of Death, the God of Death could not swallow the Blood Demon.

    "Humph, what should we do now?" The Blood Demon snorted somewhat unreasonably and asked.

    The God of Death spread out his hands and threw all the problems to the Blood Demon, "What do you think I should do? My chance of rebirth is gone. It's over if I leave now. I won't leave here until you figure out a way."

    "Hey, you're relying on me," the Blood Demon yelled, glaring at the God of Death.

    The God of Death immediately glared at the Blood Demon and shouted, not wanting to be outdone, "Who told you to eat my life essence instead of being so mean-mouthed?"

    "You can keep it if you like, but I'm warning you, don't come out and cause trouble for me when I'm doing things, or I'll kill you." The Blood Demon was silent for a moment, gritted his teeth and warned the God of Death.

    "Welcome to do it, let's see who kills whom?" the God of Death replied without any sign of weakness.

    "Damn" Hearing this, the Blood Demon cursed secretly, pointed his middle finger at the God of Death, turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by the God of Death as soon as he turned around. The God of Death looked at the Blood Demon and asked: "Where are you going?"

    "Are you in charge?" Gorefiend raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "No matter what you do, but before you leave, we have to clearly assign the rights to use this body."

    Hearing this, the Blood Demon glared at the God of Death and shouted: "Hey, you've gone too far. Letting you stay here is already a big concession on my part. Do you still want the right to use this body? There's no way."

    The God of Death was unfazed. He selectively ignored the Blood Demon's words and continued to care for himself: "Seven days a week, 1, 3, 5, 2, 4, and 6 belong to me. Let your body rest for a day on Sunday. What do you think?"

    "Not so good? I said, can you be any more shameless? You are from the God Clan, how can you act more shamelessly than the Demon Clan? Didn't you join the God Clan through the back door?" Gorefiend glared.  cried death

    "Okay, since you have no objection, let's decide"

    "I decide your mother." The blood demon finally couldn't stand the God of Death talking to himself anymore. He punched the God of Death hard in the face and saw the God of Death fly backwards. The nosebleeds spread far away.

    Getting up from the ground, the God of Death wiped the blood from his nose and stared at the Blood Demon and said: "If you hit me, okay, the right to use your body on Sunday belongs to me."

    "Holy shit" the Blood Demon roared angrily and pounced on the God of Death. His posture looked like he was about to die with the God of Death. The God of Death was unequivocal and immediately pounced on the Blood Demon.

    When the power is balanced, the battle will often develop into a fight between gods and demons. You poke my eyes, I steal your peaches, you spit on me, I give you thick phlegm Empty consciousness  In the world, the God of Death and the Blood Demon are engaged in a "death battle" in which no one can do anything about the other.

    ……

    After fighting for a long time, one god and one demon finally got tired of it. Because this is the world of consciousness, the wounds from the scuffle were not left at all. Looking at the uninjured Death God Blood Demon opposite him, he truly realized that "It is easier to ask a god than to send him away."  "The true meaning of this sentence is like a dog-skin plaster that cannot be shaken off.

    "You can't help me if you give up," the God of Death said slowly as he looked at the Blood Demon. The Blood Demon looked at the God of Death unwillingly, but he also understood that what the God of Death said was true.

    The god and the demon were silent for a while. The God of Death broke the deadlock and asked the Blood Demon: "What do you plan to do with this body?"

    Since there is no way to eliminate the other party and can only coexist, we have to try to understand the other party first and seek common ground while reserving differences. The Blood Demon, who understood the idea of ????the God of Death, answered: "Kill people."

    "Killing? This is a good activity that is good for the body and mind." The God of Death smiled slightly when he heard this. The Blood Demon was silent for a while, and then asked: "What are you going to do with this body?"

    "Kill," the God of Death replied with a smile.

    "You also kill people? You are notThe protector of mankind?" The Blood Demon looked at the God of Death with a strange expression and asked.

    "Hmph That was before. Ever since humans dared to resist God's will, humans have been the objects that God must destroy. Unfortunately, humans are really terrible creatures. As long as they are given a chance, they will take that chance to an unlimited extent.  expand until they can fight against the gods and destroy them. If the gods could destroy humans when humans showed a little resistance, then there would be no disasters for the gods in the future. It’s a pity that there were too many gods at that time who were extremely arrogant.  , I’m afraid they can’t believe until they die that human beings, who were similar to ants in their eyes, have become the murderers of their destruction. As one of the few gods that still exist in the world, I want to take revenge on humans on behalf of the destroyed gods.  Starting from this planet now”

    Listening to Death's words, Blood Demon remained silent, but from the corners of his smiling mouth, it could be seen that Death's words made Blood Demon agree with him. When Death finished speaking, Blood Demon slowly said: "Look.  Come on, we have no differences this time. Just like you, what I want to do is to destroy human beings, and not just human beings, I want to destroy all living things that appear in front of me."

    "Then your ambition is greater than mine," the God of Death replied upon hearing this.

    "Yes, then, my friend, are you willing to go with me to take revenge on those dirty humans?" Gorefiend looked at the God of Death with a smile and asked.

    "It's an honor." The God of Death made a noble salute to the Blood Demon and replied with a smile.

    Birds of a feather flock together, and people flock together. When the goals of both parties are consistent, Death and the Blood Demon put aside the antagonism between each other's races and join hands to prepare to find trouble for humans. The first thing they have to do is to find the two humans who escaped from the Blood Demon before.  Prey can escape from the hands of the blood demon, and this time is no exception

    Elf Tribe

    Han Yu's injury was beyond the expectations of Lin Ke and others. Seeing Han Yu being carried back by Ning Ping, Lin Ke burst into tears and sat beside Han Yu, silently accompanying Han Yu and Han Mengxin doing her best.  While treating Han Yu, Ning Ping told the elder and others what he saw after arriving at the scene.

    Before Ning Ping and Han Yu came back, the strange behavior in the forest of the Elf Tribe had attracted the attention of the Elf. However, the Great Elder did not want to cause unnecessary losses at that time, so he did not let the Elf go out to investigate. But now it seems that the Great Elder’s decision was  Correct, even people like Han Yu were injured. If the elves are sent out, there will probably be very few people who can come back intact.

    "Great elder, great elder, there is something wrong with the tree of life." Just when the great elder felt a little overwhelmed, an elf ran over in a panic and whispered in the great elder's ear.

    The great elder pulled the elf aside and asked in a low voice: "What's the problem?"

    "The tree of life, the tree of life seems to have completely withered"

    "What?" The great elder was shocked when he heard this. The withering of the tree of life is a reality, but it suddenly withered completely. This is a bit abnormal.

    "Are there any other discoveries?" the great elder asked in a low voice.

    "Yes, there is a blood pool made of blood not far from the tree of life. There is a humanoid creature lying in it. The humanoid creature exudes a black energy. Anyone who is touched by that black energy will be instantly killed.  The withered tree of life was completely withered when it was touched by that black energy."

    "So, is the tree of life dead?" the great elder said to himself.

    "Hey, can you speak human language? You've lived a long time, why are you still cursing people to death?" A dissatisfied voice sounded in the mind of the great elder.

    "Who? Come out!" The great elder looked around nervously and shouted.

    The great elder shouted without warning, which made the people around him couldn't help but look at the great elder. They didn't know why the great elder suddenly said such a sentence. When the great elder saw the doubtful eyes of everyone, he immediately asked: "Didn't you just listen?"  Did you get anything?"

    Everyone shook their heads in unison, which made the elder a little confused, "Is it because you are really old that you have auditory hallucinations?"

    "It's not an auditory hallucination, it's just that I'm talking to you directly, so others can't hear it." The voice sounded in the great elder's mind again.

    "Who are you?" the great elder asked in a low voice. Although he knew that others could not hear him, the great elder still lowered his voice unconsciously.

    "I am the tree of life"

    "Nonsense, the tree of life has withered"

    "It's just the clone that withers"

    "Where are you now?"

    "Temporarily possessed by the girl named Cynthia"

    "You, what do you want?" The elder asked the purpose of the tree of life. He looked towards Cynthia and saw that Cynthia was comforting Han Mengxin and did not look towards him.

    "Don't worry, Cynthia is a good girl. The key thing is that she has the qualifications to inherit my abilities. I won't do anything to her. I'm talking to you. The key point is the abnormality that happened in the forest before, Han Yu and that monster.I have seen all the battles, and I would like to advise you to make plans early."

    "What do you mean? Could it be that Han Yu can't deal with the monster you saw?" the great elder asked after hearing this.

    "Can't the facts before us explain it?" the tree of life asked rhetorically.

    "Even if you let me make plans in advance, where can we go?"

    "There is no place to stay here. It is better to move as a family as soon as possible. When the other party can't find you, they will definitely target other creatures. You can"

    Before the tree of life could finish speaking, the great elder interrupted: "Stop talking, running away from the battlefield is not the traditional tree of life of the elves. It seems that you don't understand the elves."

    The tree of life was silent for a moment and asked slowly: "So, are you planning to fight to the end?"

    "Yes," the great elder replied firmly.

    "Okay, since you have made up your mind to die, I will teach you the formation that humans used to kill gods. I hope you can rely on this formation to protect yourself."

    "How do you know the human god-killing formation?" the great elder asked doubtfully.

    The tree of life replied calmly: "I inherited the wisdom of the humans who built this place. The god-killing formation was left behind to prevent the gods who were transported here from suddenly awakening. Unfortunately, it has never been used. Now it can finally be used.  But there is no one who knows how to use it, so I can only give you an advantage.”

    After listening to the explanation from the Tree of Life, the Great Elder did not ask any more questions and agreed to the Tree of Life’s request to temporarily possess Cynthia and let the Tree of Life be responsible for training the elves to practice the God-killing Formation. I hope it’s not too late.

    On the other side, Han Yu's treatment has ended. After Han Mengxin's treatment, Han Yu's injuries have healed, but he is still not in good spirits and is a little depressed. Lin Ke and others understand Han Yu's mood at the moment and do not disturb Han too much.  Yu, just waited quietly by Han Yu's side until Han Yu took a breath, looked at everyone and said slowly: "Everyone, we are in trouble."

    Everyone looked at Han Yu quietly, waiting for Han Yu's next words, and then heard Han Yu continue: "Our opponent this time is no longer a human being, but a guy who calls himself a blood demon. That guy is very strong. Just rely on me."  I am afraid that one is no match for him, so I need your strength."

    As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, a woman's voice came over, "It's not enough to rely on your companions alone."

    Everyone followed the sound and saw a young and beautiful woman Ning Ping walking out of the forest and blurted out: "Lance"

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping doubtfully, and then at the strange woman who appeared in front of her. Ning Ping secretly screamed at this, and quickly introduced: "Mengxin, this is the one I mentioned to you before.  "The Guardian Beast of Tianchi"

    "Guardian beast? Is it a human?" Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping in disbelief and asked

    "It's just a change into an appearance that you can easily accept. Don't worry, I don't have any male-female opinions about Ningping. After all, the races are different," Lance said to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    Han Mengxin smiled sheepishly and retreated to Lin Ke. Lin Ke smiled and pulled Han Mengxin behind him, looked at Lance and asked: "Hello, you just said that our strength is not enough, are you planning to help us?  "

    Lance nodded and replied: "Well, it's a bit wrong to say we are helping you. While helping you, we are also helping ourselves."

    "Can you give us a reason?" Lin Ke looked at Lance and asked

    "Okay, your enemy, I feel the power of evil. That power will destroy everything that appears in front of him. I don't want to be destroyed, so before being found by the other party, I want to unite all those who can; unite.  Strength, work together to eliminate that force."

    "Besides us, you also found other helpers." Lin Ke keenly grasped a piece of information in Lance's words and asked.

    Lance admitted happily: "Yes, we alone cannot defeat that force." Before he finished speaking, he saw a pair of foxes running out from behind Lance, followed by a tin man.

    Looking at the three little ones, Lin Ke asked: "Is this the helper you are looking for?"

    "Hey woman, don't underestimate me, or you will regret it." The Tin Woodman glared at Lin Ke and threatened, while the two foxes rolled their eyes slyly, ran to Lin Ke's feet and shouted: "Beauty, make me laugh.  If a beauty doesn't smile, I will give you a smile."

    "Is this the helper you are looking for?" Lin Ke asked Lance again, and Lance was a little confused. He didn't expect the two foxes and the Tin Man to be so inconsiderate. He smiled awkwardly and explained to Lin Ke.  : "Even though they are small in size, their strength is quite impressive."

    Before he finished speaking, the Tin Woodman's scream was heard, "Ah, bastard, don't touch me, I'm warning you." Everyone followed the sound, and at some point, Han Mengxin's pet Haohao had pushed the Tin Woodman to the ground, and he  Sitting on the Tin Woodman's belly, a pair of front paws were rubbing on the Tin Woodman's chest.claw

    Lan Siqiang smiled to himself and still insisted on saying to Lin Ke: "He just doesn't want to hurt that cute little animal."

    "Okay, they are helpers." The kind-hearted Lin Ke did not let Lance continue to be embarrassed. He agreed with Lance's insistence. Lance smiled gratefully at Lin Ke and continued: "These are small roles. If we  If we can wake up the one sleeping in the Rocky Mountains, then our chances of winning will increase a lot."

    Before Lin Ke had time to ask who it was, he heard a female voice say: "It's impossible. That person has been sleeping for too long. I even doubt that person has slept to death. How could he be awakened? You are too confident.  "

    "You have to try it," Lance insisted.

    "Why waste time when you know it's impossible," the female voice said again

    Lin Ke looked in the direction from which the sound came, and saw Elune leaning against a big tree, looking at Lance with a smile. She was different from the elf goddess Elune she had seen before. This Elune was the goddess of life.  I wonder what this person is doing here at this time? Logically speaking, a god who has been imprisoned by humans for so long should not choose to help humans at this time. The possible approach is to remain neutral and not help each other.  Now, Elune is here, with unknown purpose to be continued

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume 1 of Ability Civilization Chapter 503: Similarity

    com

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 504: United against the enemy

    In order to defeat the powerful enemy, unite all possible forces.  (com) Welcome to reading

    The words were divided into two parts, and Hells convinced Shenlong.  But there was a problem on Ningping's side.  The mountain unicorn is indeed a mountain unicorn, not only in terms of ability but also in terms of ability.  And his temper is like a stone, a stone in a latrine, smelly and hard.  Han Mengxin had already exhausted her saliva, but Shan Qilin still shook his head.  It expresses that its mission is to stay in this cave and that it will not interfere with external affairs.

    "Mengxin, let's go. Since Shan Qilin is not willing to help, we can't force it. But Shan Qilin, judging from your ability, you must know in your heart whether that evil force poses a threat to you.  Yes. If you refused to cooperate with us today, then you must be mentally prepared to confront Duli and that force. We are not strong enough. We cannot spare the manpower to come here to complete your mission for you. Farewell." Ning Ping said to  After Shan Qilin finished speaking, he pulled Han Mengxin, who still wanted to work harder, out of the cave.

    Shan Qilin watched Ning Ping and Han Mengxin leave silently without saying a word.

    When Han Mengxin was pulled out of the cave by Ning Ping and was not far away, Han Mengxin reluctantly said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, if you let me try again, maybe that mountain unicorn will change his mind."

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and said: "Mengxin, that Shan Qilin is just a stone head and won't listen to other people's advice at all. We'd better tell Han Yu and the others what's going on here quickly so that they can make plans in advance."

    "Okay. Let's go then. Huh? Where's huh?"

    "Didn't you hug me just now?" Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    "No. Hohohohowe have to go back." Han Mengxin shook her head and shouted around, but did not see hoho appear.

    "Is Ho Ho still in the cave?" Ning Ping glanced at the cave behind him and said to Han Mengxin.

    "It's possible. Let's go into the cave again." Han Mengxin nodded and suggested.

    In order to retrieve Hao Hao, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin walked into the cave again.  While walking, they shouted Haohao, hoping that Haohao would hurry up and join them after hearing their shouts.  But Ning Ping and Han Mengxin were disappointed.  Hoho never appeared.  Even when I came to the resting place of Shan Qilin again, I couldn't find Hao Hao.

    Hearing that Hao Hao, Han Mengxin’s pet, was lost, Shan Qilin activated his abilities to search the area around him. Not only did he find Hao Hao, but he also sensed changes in the outside world.  (Full text novels are updated the fastest)

    After leading Ning Ping and Han Mengxin to find Hao Hao who fell into the cave, Shan Qilin said to Han Mengxin: "I will go with you to deal with that evil existence."

    Ning Ping and Han Mengxin were surprised by Shan Qilin's sudden change of mind.  But this result is what Ning Ping and Han Mengxin want to see.  And there is no doubt about Elune.

    On the way back, Han Mengxin couldn't help but ask her question.  I tried so hard to persuade Shan Qilin before, but Shan Qilin never responded. Why did Shan Qilin change his mind immediately after just searching for the missing Hao Hao?

    Hearing Han Mengxin's question, Shan Qilin did not hide anything and replied: "This is not something that needs to be concealed. Just when I used my ability to search for Hao Hao, I found that the evil existence was constantly increasing in power. Originally, even if there was no  With my participation, as long as you join forces, it is still possible to defeat it. But now, I am not sure whether it is still possible to defeat it after adding me."

    Shan Qilin's answer made Ning Ping and Han Mengxin's hearts sink. Han Mengxin said to herself after hearing the words: "Is it possible to win if we really need to wake up that guy who has been sleeping in Rocky Mountain?"

    "Where did you hear about the guy who slept that night?" Shan Qilin asked curiously.

    "Oh, it was Lance who told us. Lance is the guardian beast of Tianchi." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    "It's her, that's no wonder. Haha I didn't expect that the three major beasts of Rocky Mountain would join forces this time." Shan Qilin suddenly said with emotion.

    The divine dragon of Crescent Lake, the mountain unicorn of Nuyin Cave, and the guardian beast of Tianchi are indeed the three most powerful divine beasts in the Rocky Mountains.  Except for the dragon and the mountain unicorn.  The mysterious one is the guardian beast of Tianchi.  No one knows the true identity of the guardian beast of Tianchi. The big fish in Tianchi is just a form of Lance.

    At this time, Lance was standing under Tianchi, in the core area of ??the Rocky Mountains, where an absolutely powerful being slept.  But what is distressing is that this absolutely powerful being likes to stay in bed, and once she does, she stays in bed for who knows how long. Anyway, since Lance became self-aware, she understood that her mission is to protect this absolutely powerful being.  the existence of??And if possible, find a way to wake up the person in front of you.

    Huge body, head resting on his arms, mouth flowing with laughter.  It seemed like this person was having a sweet dream.  Elune, the goddess of life beside Lance, carefully studied the person in front of her for a while, but found that even she could not recall where she had seen the person in front of her.

    “Should we try to wake it up?” Elune asked Lance for advice.

    "Please feel free to do so." Lance replied after hearing this.  The meaning of these words can be understood as telling Elune to let go and do anything, or it can also be understood as telling Elune that Lance can't wake up the sleeping person in front of him.

    Elune nodded, pressing her right hand on the forehead of the sleeping man, trying to let her consciousness enter the other person's dream.  But what surprised Elune was that her consciousness couldn't enter.

    "Hey~ It's interesting." Elune smiled upon seeing this and said to herself.

    Since this method doesn’t work, try another method again.  Elune was seen stretching her hands flat.  He muttered words, and as Elune sang, a green light began to glow around the sleeping man's body.  Lance stepped back slightly so that Elune could use her abilities without any scruples.  Elune smiled slightly, and just about to launch the long-prepared attack, she saw the sleeping one suddenly moved. As its body swayed slightly, the green light around its body slowly dissipated.  .

    "Huh?" Elune, the goddess of life, was depressed.  Just as that body was shaking, he lost contact with the released power.

    "What's going on?" Elune looked at the sleeping man in front of her in confusion and said to herself.

    "How's it going?" Lance came over and asked.

    Elune shook her head when she heard this. She could not use all her strength to awaken the person in front of her.  In order to deal with that evil force, Elune needs to conserve enough strength.

    Seeing Elune give up, Lance didn’t say anything more. He looked at Elune and said, “It seems we can only go back for the time being and wait until the mountain unicorn and the dragon arrive to discuss how to wake this person up.”

    "For now, that's all we can do." Elune nodded and replied.

    Back to the Elf Tribe, the people who were looking for Shenlong and Shan Qilin had all returned.  Hearing that both Shenlong and Shan Qilin were willing to help.  Lance breathed a sigh of relief and explained to everyone the course of his and Elune's actions this time.

    Han Yu was full of curiosity about the guy who had been sleeping.  After Lance finished speaking, he immediately suggested that he want to go and have a look.  There is strength in numbers, so maybe if more people go, the sleeping guy might wake up.

    Although I know that Han Yu’s hypothesis has little chance of success.  But Lance still brought Han Yu to the sleeping one.

    After looking carefully, Han Yu suddenly realized that this big guy looked like a giant ape.  It stands to reason that even if Lance and others have never seen an animal like the giant ape, they should have seen non-human animals such as monkeys and orangutans.  But what surprised Han Yu was that Lance and others had never seen him before.  I have never even heard of the elves living in the forest.  In other words, the giant ape in front of you is very likely not a native creature of this planet, but an alien species.

    "Is this also a god sealed by humans?" Han Yu said to himself as he looked at the giant ape.

    "Han Yu, have you thought of any way to wake it up?" Lance asked quickly when he saw Han Yu's expression was different.  One sentence immediately attracted everyone's attention.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly waved his hand and said: "I haven't thought of a way yet, but I think that this giant ape is probably not sleeping naturally, but has some kind of ancient seal, which makes it have to sleep. If there is such a  If possible, if we want to awaken it, I'm afraid we must first solve the ancient seal row."

    "Probably not. My mission is to protect this giant ape. How could there be a seal?" Lance shook his head and said in disbelief.

    Han Yu heard this and said: "What if you change your thinking and say that your mission is not to protect this giant ape, but to prevent others from coming to break the seal of this giant ape? This seems to make sense."

    Han Yu’s words were like opening a window for Lance, causing Lance’s originally determined heart to waver.  If something goes wrong, it must be a monster. The giant ape's constant sleep is indeed puzzling.  Now Han Yu put forward a different hypothesis, which made everyone involuntarily think in that direction.  Among them, Lance had a lot of feelings, especially when he recalled some strange phenomena he had seen before, he felt more and more that what Han Yu proposed might be the correct answer.

    But if Han Yu’s hypothesis is correct, then a problem arises.  Where is the seal?  How to solveopen?  And there is another big problem that arises in front of Han Yu and others. If the giant ape in front of him not only does not help his side after waking up, but instead joins the blood demon, then Han Yu and others  Aren't you just asking for trouble?

    When thinking of this possibility, everyone was divided on whether to awaken this giant ape.

    ?<<>>

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 505 The Awakening of the Three Divine Beasts (Part 1)

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    To wake up or not to wake up?  This is a problem.  )

    While Han Yu and others were debating whether to awaken the giant ape, a scream suddenly came from the sky above the Rocky Mountains.  After the running-in period, the Blood Demon and the God of Death began to carry out their revenge plan.  For the God of Death, revenge on those ungrateful humans is his biggest wish in this life, while the Blood Demon simply wants blood. As for who to kill, the Blood Demon does not consider it.

    The completely changed blood demon was hovering in mid-air. The half of the body that was still flesh and blood was dripping blood to the ground continuously. Every drop of blood dropped to the ground and quickly turned into a pool of blood. The other half was dripping blood.  The body that was left with only the skeleton was exuding masses of black death energy. However, all creatures contaminated by the black energy were deprived of their vitality in a very short period of time, and turned into a stream of fly ash when blown by a small breeze.

    At this moment, the blood demon was like a huge source of pollution, rapidly spreading to the surrounding areas. The creatures in Rocky Mountain suffered an unprecedented disaster.

    Looking at the blood demon in mid-air, Han Yu and others had solemn expressions, but the three major beasts of Rocky Mountain were all extremely angry.  This is the place where they were born, they have lived here since childhood, and this is their home.  But now, the house has been smashed, and everyone will be angry.

    The divine dragon roared and the mountain unicorn roared, and they all rushed towards the blood demon in mid-air.

    The Blood Demon smiled slightly at the sight, and was about to say a few words when he saw the approaching Shenlong muttering words without saying a word. A dark cloud appeared above the Blood Demon's head, and a bolt of lightning struck directly on the Blood Demon's body.  Electric light surrounded the Blood Demon's body, but the Blood Demon seemed to be fine at all.

    "Ha~" Gorefiend opened his mouth, spit out a cloud of black air, and reached out to touch his hair, trying to restore the hair that was messed up by lightning. Unfortunately, the hair that had been electrocuted was very resilient. No matter how hard Gorefiend tried, it was like  The chicken coop-like hair is still strong.

    “Nah!” The Blood Demon cursed secretly, gave up on this move, and turned to glare at Shenlong.  And Shenlong also stared at the Blood Demon without showing any signs of weakness.  The figure of the Blood Demon flashed.  He was about to approach the dragon, but saw a mountain unicorn blocking his way.  The Blood Demon opened his right hand and transformed into a huge scythe.  This is the signature weapon of the God of Death. Now that the God of Death and the Blood Demon have reconciled, the Blood Demon has the right to use the Death Scythe.

    The huge and sharp sickle swept towards Shenlong, looking like it was going to cut the Shenlong in half.  at this time.  The mountain unicorn stood in front of the dragon.  The sickle struck Shan Qilin's body, but it only chopped off a piece of gravel and did no damage to Shan Qilin's body at all.  The dragon hiding behind the mountain unicorn was not idle either. Lightning bolts went straight to the blood demon's head as if it was free of charge.

    A rough-skinned mountain unicorn with thick flesh, a divine dragon that specializes in long-distance attacks.  This combination makes the Blood Demon a bit difficult to deal with.  But this is just a small problem. If you can't deal with this situation, how can you talk about taking revenge on humans.

    After being hit by several lightning bolts in a row, the Blood Demon began to show off his power.  You can see that the Blood Demon's body is gradually wrapped in black energy, and the Blood Demon's entire body seems to have transformed into a gaseous state. After the lightning struck the Blood Demon, it no longer had the same effect as before. On the contrary, the lightning seemed to be absorbed by the Blood Demon.  After every bolt of lightning strikes the Blood Demon.  The black air around the blood demon's body became increasingly intense.  Gradually, the sky seemed to be dyed black by the blood demon's black energy, and gradually dimmed.

    Seeing that Shenlong was unable to attack for a long time, Shan Qilin became a little anxious and simply asked Shenlong to cover him, while he rushed forward to prepare for a close-quarters fight with the Blood Demon.

    Seeing the mountain unicorn pounce into the black air that turned from the blood demon.  I heard bursts of screams coming from the black air, and when the screams stopped.  A figure fell out of the black air.  Lance, who was in charge of the raiding formation, saw this and quickly stepped forward to catch the figure, because the figure was a mountain unicorn.  I don’t know what Shan Qilin encountered in that black air.  In short, Shan Qilin is now injured and unconscious.  This is not a good thing.

    Shan Qilin was injured, and the remaining Shenlong and Lance did not dare to continue fighting.  Shenlong and Lance knew almost nothing about the new opponent Blood Demon.  If he continues to fight, he will most likely end up like Shan Qilin.  Shan Qilin was defeated and Shenlong and Lance came to the rescue. But if the three major beasts were lost here, who else could come to the rescue?

    The Blood Demon did not stop Shenlong and Lance from retreating.  The master is lonely, not to mention that the Blood Demon also wants to subdue a few younger brothers, so the boss can't always rush to the front no matter what.  The Blood Demon, with the intention of conquering the beasts with virtue, allowed the three divine beasts to retreat.  Sooner or later the Blood Demon will meet, so if you leave a good impression now, the difficulty of recruiting him will be much lower.

    The Blood Demon’s wishful thinking was very good, but he ignored one very important thing. Since the divine beast is called a divine beast,The key is that all mythical beasts have a righteous heart.  It can be said that he and the evil blood demon are enemies, so how could he be subdued by the blood demon and become the blood demon's younger brother.

    Lance took Shan Qilin back to his camp.  Han Mengxin was already prepared.  As soon as Shan Qilin was placed on the ground, the treatment began.  Seeing that the wounds on Shan Qilin's body that were illuminated by the golden light were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, Shenlong and Lance both showed a look of surprise.  As if meeting Han Mengxin for the first time, she kept looking at Han Mengxin up and down.  But Han Mengxin ignored it and continued to treat Shan Qilin.

    In addition to the surprised Shenlong and Lance, also attracted the attention of the Blood Demon hovering in mid-air.  As the saying goes, stand high and see far.  The commotion caused by Han Mengxin's treatment of Shan Qilin immediately attracted the blood demon's attention.  Looking at the golden beam of light that looked like a substance, the Blood Demon felt disgusted from the bottom of his heart.

    "My friend the Blood Demon, it's best to get rid of the master who emits that golden light." The voice of the God of Death sounded in the Blood Demon's mind.

    Hearing this, the Blood Demon asked in confusion: "Huh? My friend the God of Death, why do you have to remind me of this? What is the origin of that golden light?"

    "There is a holy aura in that golden light, which is very similar to that annoying guy from the God of Light."

    "Are they humans who have God's favor again? It would be better if all the traitors like those are dead." The Blood Demon frowned slightly and began to prepare to launch an attack.

    Although he said he was disdainful, the blood demon was still a little scared in his heart.  Although the God of Light is an annoying, disgusting hypocrite, his power is still terrifying.  At least for the demons, it is equivalent to poison.  Not to mention accepting it, even a little bit of it will make people feel uncomfortable for a long time.

    The beam of light in front of you obviously does not have the energy of the God of Light, but it is dangerous and it is best to be strangled in the cradle.  Thinking of this, the Blood Demon didn't want to let go of this opportunity.  Be prepared to cut the grass and roots.

    On the other side, Shan Qilin slowly stood up, except that his physical strength was a little weak.  The injuries on his body have recovered as before.  Shenlong came closer and asked, "Modo, how do you feel?"

    "Changchong, why do you suddenly care about me so much?" Shan Qilin asked in confusion.

    Shenlong sneered when he heard this, and said to Shan Qilin Modo: "Don't be so sentimental. I don't care whether you are dead or alive. I just want to know, how did you lose? You were in that ball of black energy.  What happened here? I think this is also a question that everyone is concerned about. "

    "You want to know so much, why don't you just experience it for yourself?" Modo said angrily.

    “There’s no way, my head is not made of stone, I know I shouldn’t do things recklessly.”

    "Okay, you two. Stop making trouble and get down to business." Lance couldn't stand it anymore and shouted to Shan Qilin and Shenlong who were still bickering.

    Shenlong and Shan Qilin looked at each other, Shenlong stepped aside, and Shan Qilin said to everyone: "When I first rushed into the black air, I didn't notice anything unusual. But after a while, I felt something strange.  I felt cold from head to toe, as if there was some huge threat approaching, and then I felt my brain being hit hard with a hammer, which made me scream. Then I didn’t know anything.  ”

    "Is it over?" Shenlong looked at Shan Qilin speechlessly.  After being stunned for a while, two words came out.

    "Yeah." Shan Qilin nodded when he heard this.

    Seeing this, Shenlong couldn't help shouting: "Hey, are you okay? You were injured, and you don't even know who hurt you? Are you worthy of being a mountain unicorn? You really embarrass your unicorn clan."  "

    "Okay Shenlong, don't bury Taishan Qilin. Among us, I'm afraid he is the one who wants to know how he was injured the most." Lance advised.

    Shan Qilin sat aside depressedly.  He suddenly raised his head and appeared next to Han Mengxin.  Look in the direction that Shan Qilin is looking.  They saw the Blood Demon hovering in mid-air, looking at Han Yu and others with a playful smile.

    Han Yu and others felt like they were facing a formidable enemy.  Lance and Shenlong appeared on the left and right sides of Shan Qilin respectively.  Lance said to Ning Ping: "You go first, leave this place to us."

    Ning Ping knew that this was not the time to be polite, so he immediately stopped talking nonsense, said a word of caution, picked up Han Mengxin and began to retreat.  But the blood demon's target this time was Han Mengxin. How could he let his prey escape under his nose like this?  Be ready to catch up.  Before he could take action, Lance, Shenlong, and Shan Qilin surrounded the Blood Demon.

    "Get out of the way, I'm not interested in playing with you today." The Blood Demon looked at the three sacred beasts and said calmly.

    The plain tone made Lance, Shenlong, and Shan Qilin furious.  Especially Shan Qilin, who had suffered an inexplicable attack before.After a beating, now was the time to regain his place, not to mention that Han Mengxin was the one who treated his injuries. How could Shan Qilin let the blood demon leave at this time to chase Han Mengxin and others.

    The mountain unicorn roared loudly, and the soil on the ground began to roll up toward the sky. In a short period of time, the soil gathered above the blood demon's head to form a hill. The mountain unicorn waved its right front paw downwards, and the hill suddenly roared.  Then he went straight towards the Blood Demon and smashed him over.  Lance and Shenlong, who had previously entangled the Blood Demon, immediately dodged to the side.

    Facing the hill falling from the sky, the Blood Demon did not dodge, but instead extended his right hand, apparently intending to catch the hill falling from the sky.

    "Bang~" The hill that was falling straight collided with the Blood Demon's right hand. After making a muffled sound, the hill stopped and was held firmly by the Blood Demon's hand.

    The three great beasts couldn't help but be stunned when they saw this.  As divine beasts, they naturally have an idea of ??how capable each other is.  Like Xiaoshan who was caught by the Blood Demon with one hand, both Shenlong and Lance knew that Shan Qilin had shown his true strength this time, but he was still caught by the Blood Demon with ease.  The blood demon in front of him was far more powerful than their three divine beasts.

    Seeing that his exposed hand had successfully suppressed Shan Qilin and the others, the Blood Demon couldn't help but reveal a proud smile on his face.  His family knows his own affairs, and the Blood Demon knows exactly how much he weighs.  If you rely on yourself alone, it will be no problem to catch the mountain unicorn's Taishan pressure, but it will never be as easy as it is now.  The key is thanks to the help of Death.  The effect produced by the combination of gods and demons is definitely not simply one plus one equals two, but one plus one is greater than two.

    He calmly threw the hill aside, and the Blood Demon chased in the direction where Han Mengxin and others retreated.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he started, he was stopped by Lance, Shenlong and Shan Qilin.

    "Is it worth it for you to do this for those humble humans?" Gorefiend frowned.  Qilin asked, looking at Shan.  This is the third step in the conquest plan.  The first step was to convince others with virtue during the first confrontation, the second step was to intimidate others with force when catching the hill with one hand, and now it was the third step.  Speak with reason.

    "It's a pity that the Blood Demon has been calculating and calculating, but he has forgotten to calculate the nature of the divine beast.  Although the Blood Demon and the God of Death have proven with actual actions that the saying that gods and demons have been incompatible since ancient times is debatable, however.  Since ancient times, good and evil have always been inseparable, but this is reflected in the three great beasts.

    Shan Qilin, Shenlong, and Lance never thought about accepting the blood demon's solicitation. They turned a blind eye to the olive branch extended by the blood demon and only insisted on what they thought was right.

    Seeing the three great beasts blocking his way again.  The blood demon who originally had little patience finally became impatient.  Since the three great beasts don't know how to praise, there is absolutely no chance that the Blood Demon will lick his face and ask for it.  In the eyes of the blood demon, if he is unwilling to obey, then he will be destroyed.

    Thinking of this, the blood demon's body began to change, and the black gas began to gradually increase.  The God of Death and the Blood Demon completed the exchange in an instant.  If you want to deal with mythical beasts, it is better for a god who understands them to do it.

    The body that was still half flesh and blood now completely turned into a skeleton with a crown on its head.  He held a huge scythe in his hand.  Two groups of faint blue light flashed in a pair of empty eyes.

    Seeing this, the expressions of the three divine beasts all changed.  At that moment, the three divine beasts felt a familiar aura, which happened a long time ago.  But now, it appears on his opponent again.  But I didn't feel it just now, why did the aura that only God has suddenly appear?

    "Who are you?" Shenlong asked, staring at the God of Death.

    "Death." Death replied slowly.

    Hearing this answer, there was a trace of hesitation in the eyes of the three divine beasts.  Fight with God?  This seems to conflict with the beliefs I held before.

    Seeing the hesitation of the three divine beasts, the God of Death immediately spoke: "You were originally created by God. Now God wants to take revenge on mankind. Are you willing to follow God?"

    “God of Death, who was the guy who controlled this body just now?” Shangyi asked.

    Hearing this, the God of Death denied it flatly: "Huh? Do you know what you are talking about? The owner of this body is me. Where are there other guys?"

    As soon as the words came out, the expressions of the three divine beasts once again turned aside. After looking at each other, they nodded in unison and began to prepare to attack.

    This change was beyond the expectation of the God of Death. He was on guard and asked in confusion: "Did you surrender to humans and betray God?"

    "God of Death, we have never taken refuge in humans. On the contrary, you should have taken refuge in the demons! As a member of the gods, you are willing to associate with a demon. You are a shame to the gods! Now that the era of gods has ended, then,  Let us clear the door for the Gods!"

    &nbsp; "Hmph! Clean up the house? What a big statement! If I give you a little color, you can open a dyeing workshop. Come, let me see what you are capable of doing to clean up the house. Be careful that if you fail to clean up, you will be cleared."

    It’s useless to say more!

    The three divine beasts and the God of Death fought together.  As soon as they fought, the three divine beasts were at a disadvantage. Although the three divine beasts had the upper hand in terms of numbers, they were still slightly inferior to the combination of the blood demon and the god of death.

    Not long after the battle, Shenlong was the first to be injured, and his stomach was cut open by a huge scythe. If he hadn't retreated quickly, Shenlong would have been disemboweled by this blow and died on the spot.  But now it's not much different from being killed in battle.  Shenlong, who had suffered this blow, had lost the ability to continue fighting.

    Once Shenlong was defeated, the remaining Lance and Shan Qilin became even more unable to resist.  The God of Death resented the three divine beasts for not knowing how to praise them. He struck hard, but he was very careful. He wanted the three divine beasts to suffer to death. If he wanted to die happily, there was no way.

    Seeing that the defeat was decided, Lance suddenly said to Shan Qilin: "Modo, take Chang Chong away first and go to Han Mengxin. I'm afraid only Han Mengxin can save Chang Chong."

    "What about you?" Shan Qilin asked Lan Si as he blocked an attack from the God of Death.  Originally, Shan Qilin's injuries had healed after receiving treatment from Han Mengxin.  But now, he is injured again.

    “It’s impossible for all three of us to escape unscathed, we need to keep the rest behind.” Lance replied calmly.

    "Then let me break up the queen." Shan Qilin shouted after hearing this.

    "Now is not the time to argue about this, leave quickly! I have a way to escape after you leave." Lance immediately refused.

    Shan Qilin understood that Lance was right, and he no longer hesitated. He carried the dragon on his back and retreated in the direction where Han Mengxin and others retreated.  Seeing this, the God of Death quickly wanted to catch up, but Lance dodged and blocked his way.

    "Your opponent is me." Lance said while looking at the God of Death.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 506 The Awakening of the Three Divine Beasts (Part 2)

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    "Do you think you alone can stop me?" Death looked at Lance and sneered. [Shared by netizens] Lance was unmoved, his body began to change, and gradually became transparent. Death frowned slightly when he saw this.  , the figure flashed and appeared behind Lance, swinging the sickle in his hand towards Lance's waist.

    Without the slightest resistance, Lance was cut off at the waist. But what made Death frown was that Lance, whose waist was cut off, turned into a puddle of water and fell from mid-air.

    "Huh?" The God of Death looked at the water that fell on the ground, with a playful smile on his lips. He slowly landed on the ground and walked in the direction where the mountain unicorn and the dragon left. He didn't plan to chase the dragon and the mountain unicorn now.  , when Lance's attack appeared, the God of Death easily dodged it. Looking at Lance, whose whole body was made of water, the God of Death asked with interest: "Is your body made of water?"

    Lance didn't answer. What he answered was the dense water arrows. Death turned his scythe and blocked the incoming water arrows one by one. He said with a smile: "What? Did he even speak after regaining his true form?"  Don’t you have any abilities? Then your body is not that good.” As he uttered the last word, the God of Death clenched the scythe in his hand and swiped it with all his strength, destroying all the remaining water arrows.

    Lance looked at the God of Death solemnly, and his body gradually began to merge with everything around him. The God of Death smiled slightly when he saw this, and rushed forward quickly, grabbing Lance's hair. What surprised the God of Death was that even if he grabbed it  When it came to Lance's hair, the hair made of water quickly flowed away from the hands of death.

    "Hey, it's interesting," Death said to himself as if he had found an interesting toy.

    On the other side, the mountain unicorn carried Shenlong on its back and rushed all the way, and finally caught up with Han Yu and his party. Seeing that Shenlong and mountain qilin were injured, Han Mengxin quickly began to treat the two beasts just to avoid being discovered by the blood demon. Han Mengxin did not dare to use all her strength, so she could only slow down.  After a simple treatment for the two divine beasts, Shan Qilin no longer allowed Han Mengxin to treat him, and gave all the treatment opportunities to Shenlong. Then he called Han Yu and Ningping aside, and said to Han Yu: "The current situation is not good for us.  It’s very unfavorable here, you’d better make plans early.”

    Hearing what Shan Qilin said, Han Yu frowned and asked, "What suggestions do you have?"

    Shan Qilin heard the words and replied: "You are divided into two groups and go all the way to the giant ape. Now you can no longer think about the consequences of waking up the giant ape. The most important thing is to get through the crisis at hand first."  That giant ape is not a good thing, it just made our total annihilation a little earlier. The other way is to go back and prepare a retreat, so that those who can't resist can leave first."

    After listening to Shan Qilin's words, Han Yu nodded and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you take Mengxin and the others back first, and let the Great Elder and the others take the elves to prepare for the migration, while you get on the Courage and sail on.  Leave this planet if necessary"

    "What about you?" Ning Ping asked

    "I'm going to wake up that giant ape, although I don't know how to wake it up yet."

    "Let me wake up the giant ape. Now I may not be as good as you in terms of strength, but in terms of brains, I am better than you." Ning Ping thought for a while and said to Han Yu

    "Don't argue with me about this. I am the leader, listen to me." Han Yu unceremoniously rejected Ning Ping's proposal and urged Ning Ping to leave quickly.

    Ning Ping was driven away reluctantly. Han Yu looked back at Shan Qilin and asked, "Then what are you going to do?"

    Shan Qilin glanced at Han Yu after hearing this, and said slowly: "I want to go find Lan Si. I have no habit of leaving my comrades and running away alone. Now that Chang Chong has been handed over to you, the next step is to go and rescue Lan Si."  "It's so bad"

    "You might die," Ning Ping said after hearing this

    "Mythical beasts will not suffer injustice and die, and there are no cowards in the Qilin clan." Shan Qilin replied lightly, turned around and ran in the direction he came from.

    Han Yu didn’t stop Shan Qilin’s decision because he knew that instead of wasting time trying to stop him, it would be better to do something more meaningful, such as waking up the giant ape.

    After treatment, Shenlong slowly opened his eyes and took a look at the surrounding environment. Shenlong knew that he was safe, but then he woke up. Where were Shan Qilin and Lance?  As a comrade fighting side by side, why is he the only one here?

    "Where are Lance and Modo?" Shenlong asked Han Mengxin who was treating him.

    "Er I'm not sure. I've been treating other things with you and didn't pay attention to it. But you were sent back by Shan Qilin, and Lance didn't follow you back." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s answer, Shenlong struggled to stand up, turned around and looked around, but did not see the mountain unicorn that Han Mengxin mentioned. At this moment, Han Yu came over and said to Shenlong: “Shan Qilin, go back and help Lance.You are seriously injured and it is not appropriate to move now. Please leave with us."

    "No" Shenlong shook his head slowly but firmly, rejecting Han Yu's proposal. At the same time, regardless of Han Mengxin still treating himself, he turned around and walked in the direction of the previous battle. Shenlong was sure that Shan Qilin and Lance must still be there.  Fighting with that god of death, and how could he be missing from that battle?

    Han Yu blocked Shenlong's path, frowned and said, "Don't move, you are injured."

    "Get out of the way" Shenlong replied calmly

    Han Yu shook his head firmly when he heard this, and was ready to knock out the seriously injured and restless guy in front of him. At this moment, Shenlong suddenly shook his body, soared into the air again, and quickly flew towards the place where the previous battle took place.  Before leaving, he left Han Yu with a message, "There are no cowards in mythical beasts. Once a war breaks out, they will fight to the death and never abandon their comrades to escape alone."

    "Brother, hurry up and chase it. With its current physical condition, it can't continue fighting." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu anxiously.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly and said to Han Mengxin: "Even if you stop that guy, it's useless. That guy just wants to die."

    "Why?" Han Mengxin asked puzzledly

    "Well you can understand it as a soldier's persistence. Don't worry about the mythical beasts. Now we have more important things to do. Mengxin and Ningping leave here immediately and return to the Courage."

    "No, I want to act with you" Han Mengxin shook her head and refused.

    Hearing this, Han Yu frowned and shouted: "Don't be willful. How can I fight with peace of mind when you are by my side?"

    "But brother, don't you think I am a source of trouble now? That Blood Demon is obviously coming after me. You asked me to follow those elves. If the Blood Demon finds them by then"

    Hearing Han Mengxin's words, Han Yu frowned slightly and had to admit that Han Mengxin's words still made sense. At this moment, Ning Ping ran over and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I have asked Field to take everyone away.  Let’s leave now”

    "You want to follow too?" Han Yu asked helplessly

    Hearing this, Ning Ping replied matter-of-factly: "Of course, I will be wherever Mengxin is."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes helplessly and compromised: "Okay, then you have to protect Mengxin. If Mengxin is even slightly injured, I will beat you up."

    "Don't worry, I'll take care of it," Ning Ping immediately patted his chest and promised after hearing this.

    Han Yu could only roll his eyes again.

    The story is divided into two ends, where Lance and Death fight

    After a fierce battle, the winner seemed to have been decided. The God of Death looked at Lance who was kneeling not far away from him, panting slightly, and said with a smile: "Go on, let me see how much more capable you are."

    "Huhu" Lance no longer cares about talking to the God of Death at this moment. Now she needs to use all the time to recover her strength, but the God of Death will not let Lance's plan succeed. When Lance did not answer, the God of Death immediately began to attack again.

    Due to the decline in physical strength, Lance's movements also slowed down. He didn't block Death's few moves before Death caught a flaw and swung the scythe towards Lance's neck. Seeing that his head was about to be saved, Lance had to grit his teeth.  He activated his own skill again, but this time Death was already on guard. While Lance was activating his skill, he also kept the scythe in his hand dangling in front of Lance's neck, following him like a shadow.

    When Lance saw this, he immediately gritted his teeth and prepared to injure the God of Death even though he was injured. At this moment, the God of Death suddenly jumped away without any warning. Where he jumped away, the ground sank, and a pit appeared. As soon as he saw the pit, Lance's  There was joy on his face, knowing that his helper had arrived.

    "Didn't you say you have a way to escape?" Shan Qilin appeared next to Lance and asked before Lance could speak.

    "Hehe I was underestimating it. I didn't expect that this god of death would be as stubborn as a dog-skin plaster." Lance explained with an awkward smile, and then asked: "Where is the dragon?"

    "It has been handed over to Han Mengxin and the others, and my life is saved," Shan Qilin replied upon hearing this.

    Hearing that Shenlong was safe, Lance breathed a sigh of relief, then frowned at Shan Qilin and asked, "You shouldn't have come back."

    "It's a pity that I'm back, and as a member of the Qilin clan, escaping from the battlefield is not allowed."

    "Why are you doing this?"

    "There are only unicorns that die in battle, there are no unicorns that run away"

    Lance didn’t dwell on this issue anymore. Shan Qilin had already said this, which meant that he would never leave alone. Either they would go together or die together.

    "did not expectBefore I disappear, I will be accompanied by a unicorn. I originally hoped that I would meet a handsome guy," Lance said to Shan Qilin with some regret.

    Hearing this, Shan Qilin replied seriously: "Actually, if I were cut into human form, it would look pretty good."

    "HmmHave you two finished talking? If so, let's start quickly. I have to kill that girl with the annoying ability. If you haven't finished talking, shut up now. You are going to die. Wait.  After you die, you have plenty of time to talk." Death coughed slightly, interrupting the conversation between Lance and Shan Qilin.

    "If you want to kill us, it depends on whether you have the ability." Shan Qilin replied with a cold snort. Now it's time to fight. Shan Qilin doesn't care about any reservations anymore. He is ready to use all his skills even if he is defeated by this  Even if the God of Death is killed, it won't make this God of Death feel better.

    Seeing that the mountain unicorn became serious, the God of Death immediately showed a warlike expression. Under the influence of the Blood Demon, the God of Death has now changed from treating death indifferently to enjoying the process of letting others die.

    The mountain unicorn roared, and the huge ground thorns suddenly extended from the mountain unicorn's feet toward the god of death. The god of death did not dodge, and allowed the ground thorns to pierce his body. Then the broken god of death looked at the mountain unicorn and asked: "  Is this your ability to keep the bottom of things?"

    "Hmph" Shan Qilin snorted coldly, and slapped the ground hard with his right front paw. The ground thorns that stabbed the God of Death exploded in all directions, and the skeleton body of the God of Death was scattered all over the ground. Shan Qilin knew very well that the God of Death was not something that could be solved simply.  , and immediately slapped the ground again, and the bones that fell on the ground were immediately wrapped in soil, making it impossible for the God of Death to reorganize into a whole body.

    "This trick of yours is quite good, but it's a pity that your idea is too taken for granted. Do you think you can seal me with this ordinary soil?" As soon as he finished speaking, the bones wrapped in the soil burst out of the ground one after another.  Together, they formed an intact skeleton. The God of Death held a sickle in his right hand and a skull in his left hand. The skull in his left hand was still talking to the mountain unicorn, "Look, I was right, you can't do this trick."

    The mountain unicorn ignored the taunt of the god of death. This time, it slapped its two front paws on the ground at the same time. The huge ground thorn once again shattered the skeleton that had just been assembled. This time, the mountain unicorn did not simply wrap the bones with soil.  Instead, it transformed into clones, small unicorns made of soil, each holding a bone in its mouth and running wildly in all directions.

    "Hey, this move of yours is a bit wicked," the death skull that fell on the ground protested loudly to Shan Qilin, but Shan Qilin ignored it. With a beast roar, a huge stone hit the skull on the ground.

    Seeing that the skull was about to hit a brick, the huge brick suddenly exploded in the air just as Death was approaching. Death complained in a different tone: "I told you to stop playing, but you didn't listen.  Are you playing Dafa now?"

    "Hehehehedon't worry, everything is under my control"

    "Okay, if you insist, let me see how you get out of this predicament."

    “Even if you don’t say it, I’m planning to do this too.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the skull of the God of Death begin to emit a stream of black energy. When the black energy spread from the bottom of the skull, it turned into several strands of black energy and floated straight to the direction where the bones were taken away, and they moved extremely fast.

    Shan Qilin's body trembled, knowing that all his clones were finished. The bones, pulled by the black energy, once again formed a complete skeleton.

    This time, the God of Death had no chance to attack the Mountain Qilin. Just as his body recovered, the God of Death's attack came. A black light blade went straight towards the Mountain Qilin's face and struck at it. Then, when it was approaching the Mountain Qilin, it collided with it.  Before the water curtain, Lance was trying to regain his strength, but now he finally has the ability to fight again.

    “Hoo ho… Not bad, not bad, two of us together? I just like threesomes.” The God of Death gave a evil laugh, brandishing a huge scythe and began to attack Shan Qilin and Lance.

    The injuries on Shan Qilin and Lance are increasing continuously. With the laughter of death, Shan Qilin and Lance can only join forces to defend and have lost the ability to attack.

    Seeing that the God of Death was about to cut off Shan Qilin and Lance with a sickle, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck the sickle in the hand of the God of Death.

    The God of Death suddenly shook his body, and slowly raised his head, he saw a divine dragon hovering in the air, looking down at the God of Death with a proud look on his face.

    "Hey, today is really a strange day. Guys are trying to die one after another. Will there be guys who are trying to die soon? If so, we might as well wait a little longer and deal with them all together." The God of Death looked at the dragon in the sky.  Said slowly

    "The answer to the God of Death was that there was a lightning bolt as thick as a bucket. Because of the injury, there was a problem with the accuracy of the lightning. It was originally running towardsThe god's head was struck, but this time it struck the sickle in the hand of Death.

    But what made Lance realize that something was wrong was that the God of Death actually avoided treating his weapons more seriously than his own body?  With doubts in his heart, Lance gathered the water arrows tentatively and shot straight at the God of Death. At the same time, he hinted that Shan Qilin should be prepared. The target of this attack was aimed at the sickle in the hand of the God of Death.

    The spinning sickle blocked all the water arrows, but when the thorns came straight towards the sickle, the God of Death retreated again

    Whether it is a god or a mythical beast, the main body is the most important existence. Once the main body is known to others, it is equivalent to one's own weakness being known to others. Generally, if the opponent is weak, it does not matter even if others know one's main body, but if it is only slightly  A worse opponent would be a loser. From the abnormal behavior of the God of Death, it is easy to see that the sickle is most likely the God of Death, and the skeleton body is actually a bait.

    The dragon slowly landed on the ground and joined the mountain unicorn and Lance. The three divine beasts didn't talk nonsense. They both understood that what they said now was all nonsense. The most practical thing was to defeat the god of death in front of them. And what was gratifying was that this god of death didn't seem to be either.  unrivaled

    The three divine beasts quickly divided their labors and cooperated, and launched a round of attacks on the God of Death. This time, the three divine beasts were determined to succeed or succeed. Their completely desperate style of play made the God of Death a little confused for a while. Finally, the God of Death showed up in panic.  The flaw was caught by the three divine beasts. The mountain unicorn fiercely attacked the sickle in the hand of the god of death. It was about to succeed. At this moment, the sickle of the god of death suddenly disappeared out of thin air. A fist of flesh and blood knocked the mountain unicorn away.  Got out

    The god of death twisted his neck and shouted impatiently: "Ah, I can't stand it any longer. This guy from the fucking God Clan is so stubborn. The battle that can be solved in one go has been dragged on until now."

    This is not the God of Death (To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 506 The Three Divine Beasts Are Awakening

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 507 The Awakening of the Three Divine Beasts (Part 2)

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    "Hehehethe preferential treatment time has expired, are you ready to die?" The blood demon who regained the right to use the body asked the three divine beasts with a smile on his face.  )

    The three divine beasts did not answer, and concentrated on preparing to deal with the blood demon's next attack.  At this moment, the aura of the Blood Demon's body completely changed.  The God of Death feels like a dead silence, like a pool of stagnant water, while the Blood Demon feels crazy and bloodthirsty, like a killing machine.

    "Hehe" The Blood Demon grinned, and his body disappeared from the spot, appearing behind Shenlong, the weakest among the three divine beasts.  Shenlong hurriedly swung his tail and swept behind him.  But it missed the target, and before Shenlong could turn around, the Blood Demon appeared on top of Shenlong's head again. He struck the Shenlong in the forehead with a fierce blow, driving the Shenlong from the air into the blood pool on the ground.

    The mountain unicorn pounced on the blood demon, and Lance turned to save the dragon.  The blood demon's figure flashed again, allowing the mountain-crossing unicorn to pounce. His right hand was aimed at the divine dragon that fell into the blood pool, and he hurriedly recited a dark and incomprehensible spell.  Although I don’t know what the blood demon is thinking about, judging from the effect, it is definitely not a good thing.

    The Shenlong who lives in Crescent Lake is floating in the blood pool like a drowning human being. Looking at the blood water stirred up around it, it seems as if countless hands are dragging the Shenlong into the blood pool.

    "Don't come over!" The struggling Shenlong saw Lance and shouted urgently.

    Being closer, Lance could clearly see the situation of Shenlong at this moment.  Those seemingly countless hands of blood turned out to be human hands transformed into human forms.  Holding Shenlong's body tightly.  I want to drag Shenlong into the bloody water.  After Lance approached, dozens of bloody hands emerged from the blood pool and flew straight towards Lance, who was hovering in the air.

    "Run!" Shenlong shouted hurriedly when he saw this.  At the same time, he stirred his body vigorously to attract the attention of the bloody hand.  Sure enough, the bloody hand flying towards Lance turned towards Shenlong halfway after Shenlong increased his movements.

    "Go and help Modo quickly? Defeat that blood demon, and this blood pool will naturally be useless." Shenlong shouted to Lance, who had a hesitant face.

    After being reminded, Lance came to his senses and immediately turned around to help Shan Qilin Modo.  But before Lance could reach Shan Qilin's side, he saw Shan Qilin in mid-air being struck down by the Blood Demon, and was smashed to the ground like the Shenlong.  Fortunately, there was no pool of blood where the mountain unicorn fell.  Shan Qilin was just planted upside down on the ground, his head buried in the soil.

    “Hehehe you’re the only one left.” Gorefiend looked at Lance with a smile.

    Lance took a deep breath, his body slowly changed, and the Blood Demon teleported.  Appearing in front of Lance, before Lance could retreat, he grabbed Lance's face with his right hand and held it tightly.

    "Hehehe I've got you." As soon as the Blood Demon finished speaking, Lance's body began to change, and a force from the outside world was invading his body.

    Lance opened his eyes wide in surprise and struggled hard, but that kind of struggle was in vain in front of the blood demon.  The Blood Demon allowed Lance to struggle, watching with appreciation as Lance was gradually occupied and dominated by his own power.  Lance, who was originally translucent, was still translucent except for his head, and the rest of his body had turned blood red.  The assimilation of the Blood Demon is about to be completed before his eyes.  A wind blade flew towards the Blood Demon's right hand.  Destroyed the blood devil's assimilation.

    Watching Lance's body gradually recover, the Blood Demon angrily looked in the direction of the flying wind blade, and saw the mountain unicorn that had already pulled its head out of the earth roaring towards him.

    "Seeking death!" The Blood Demon was very angry at Shan Qilin for ruining his good deeds. He immediately stopped thinking about playing tricks on him and suddenly collided with the charging Shan Qilin.  Shan Qilin, who was famous for his great strength, was actually knocked over by the Blood Demon.  After rolling on the ground a few times, he stood up feeling dizzy.  But the blood demon did not give Shan Qilin any chance to breathe. While hitting the mountain Qilin, several blood swords flew towards the mountain Qilin in all directions.  When Shan Qilin stood up, the blood swords were also in place.  Without giving Shan Qilin time to think, the six blood swords roared and flew straight towards Shan Qilin.  Just a blink of an eye.  The mountain unicorn became the blood unicorn.  The thick scale armor that Shan Qilin was proud of before was like a hymen in front of the blood sword, breaking with just one poke.

    Seeing that Shan Qilin was seriously injured, Shenlong was not far away from death, and among the three divine beasts, he was the only one left with the ability to resist.  Lance no longer expected to win at this point.  She had made her final preparations.  The Blood Demon did not disappoint Lance. He looked at Lance with a smile and said slowly: "Your body is water. But it is not impossible to kill you. Just dig out your heart, and you will be like humans."  Same, die immediately. Just stand there and don't move. I promise, I will move more gently and try my best to?It won’t make you feel any pain.  "

    Lance will not accept the kindness of the Blood Demon.  The blood demon answered with water arrows all over the sky.  Different from the water arrows that attacked the God of Death before, this time the water arrows are faster and have stronger attack power.  But what Lance didn't expect was that the Blood Demon actually allowed the water arrows from the sky to penetrate his body.  In no time, the blood demon became like a rag.  His head was drooped on his shoulders. Because of the attack just now, the blood demon's neck was beaten until only a layer of skin was still attached.  But just like that, the mouth on the head actually started to speak again.

    "Try harder, I have to admit, you are almost beating me, just try harder."

    Hearing the taunting reminder from the Blood Demon, Lance had no intention of responding.  The attack just now can be said to have exhausted Lance's energy, but even so, the blood demon is still alive and well.

    Seeing that Lance did not attack again, the blood demon's body began to gradually recover, and the rag returned to its original state again.  After moving his neck, the Blood Demon stretched out his right hand towards Lance, curled his fingers into claws, and grabbed at Lance's heart.  Lance had closed his eyes and was waiting for death. At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed over and threw Lance over, avoiding the blood demon's attack.

    Lance opened his eyes and saw that it was Moduo, the mountain unicorn.  Seeing that Mo Duo was unable to even stand still, he forced himself to protect himself behind him.  Lance's eyes suddenly became moist.  His voice was choked and he said, "You saved me again."

    "As a member of the Qilin clan, you will not watch your comrades fall in front of you. Lance, when I launch an attack later, you can take the opportunity to escape. We cannot let the three divine beasts in Rocky Mountain be wiped out today."  Shan Qilin said to Lance without looking back.

    Lance heard the words and replied slowly but firmly: "Although I am not a Qilin, I will not leave my companions and escape alone. Modo, I know what you are planning in your heart, let me come with you,  It’s more likely to succeed.”

    Shan Qilin didn’t say anything after hearing this. After a moment of silence, he nodded slowly.

    "Wellif you are willing to surrender to me now, I can spare your immortality and give you powerful power." Gorefiend suggested to Shan Qilin and Lance.

    It’s just that the blood demon’s good intentions were once again ignored by the three divine beasts.  The dragon in the blood pool was exhausted at this moment and could only lie down in the blood pool and wait for rescue.  However, Shenlong also knew that there was almost no chance of rescue coming.  Therefore, the pride of being a divine beast made Shenlong make the same decision as Lance and Shan Qilin.

    Seeing that my good intentions were ignored again.  The Blood Demon finally gave up any hope of recruiting these three divine beasts as his younger brothers.  If you are unwilling to obey, then destroy it.

    Thinking of this, the Blood Demon did not hold back any more, preparing to deal with the three divine beasts at once, and then go find the human girl who could use light energy that made him feel a little uncomfortable.

    "The sea of ??blood is overwhelming." The blood demon launched his ultimate move.  As the last word from the blood demon's mouth came out, the blood pool on the ground suddenly set off a big wave, and the three divine beasts rushed towards it.  Lance and Shan Qilin looked at each other and nodded secretly. Just as they were about to launch their own self-destruction, the dragon in the blood pool had already launched it first.

    Looking in the direction of Shenlong.  Shan Qilin murmured to himself: "Changchong, wait for me, I will come soon." After saying that, Shan Qilin left Lance behind and roared towards the Blood Demon.  Just like a warrior holding a bomb and preparing to die with the enemy.  The Blood Demon didn't want any more damage at this time. Seeing the Mountain Qilin rushing over, he immediately erected several walls of blood in an attempt to stop the Mountain Qilin's progress.  But at this moment, Shan Qilin was like crazy, breaking through blood walls and coming to the front of the blood demon.  He rushed towards the Blood Demon without waiting for him to speak.

    The Gorefiend quickly stretched out his hands to hold the two front paws of the mountain unicorn. The mountain unicorn lowered its head and bit the gorefiend's head.  The Blood Demon quickly tilted his head and avoided the fate of being beheaded, but his shoulder was injured.  He was bitten hard by the mountain unicorn and never let go.

    "Ah~ Damn it, I'm going to let you go through all the torture before I kill you!" The pain made the Blood Demon lose his mind.  He yelled angrily.  But Shan Qilin didn't take it seriously at all, biting the Blood Demon's shoulder, and his body began to emit streaks of yellow light that spread outward.

    The abnormality of Shan Qilin made Gorefiend feel that something was not right. Just as he was about to retreat, Lance appeared behind Gorefiend and hugged Gorefiend tightly from behind.  Similar to the mountain unicorn, Lance's body began to emit streaks of blue-white light.

    "Damn, what do you want to do?" The Blood Demon already understood what Shan Qilin and Lance were planning to do, and struggled hard, but it was impossible to break free in a short time.

    Two rays of light, one yellow and one white, suddenly exploded. The Blood Demon was killed by Lance and Shan Qilin without even letting out a scream.The power of ?? exploded into pieces and floated everywhere.  The place where Shan Qilin and Lance were was now turned into a big pit, and because of the explosion, a bloody rain began to fall from the sky, soaking the nearby ground.

    The blood rain lasted for nearly a quarter of an hour, and the large pits formed by Shan Qilin and Lance's self-explosion were almost filled, forming a new blood pool.

    "Gudu~Gudu~" Bubbles began to appear in the center of the new blood pool and gradually became denser.  At the end, a figure gradually emerged from the water, and it turned out to be the Blood Demon who had been blown to pieces before.

    "Huh~ It was really dangerous just now, but at last there was no danger." The blood demon breathed a sigh of relief, and then laughed again. Looking at the blood pool in his body, he said to himself with some joy: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk  ~The blood pool has been added with the essence and blood of the three-headed mythical beasts. I wonder what the effect will be after soaking it?"

    Just do what you think of. The Blood Demon did not go looking for Han Mengxin and others at this time. Instead, he stayed where he was and began to study the newly formed blood pool. This bought time for the Great Elder and others, and also gave time for Field and others to do more.  Prepare.

    *****************************

    The place where the great ape sleeps

    Han Yu, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin looked at the giant ape in front of them with some headaches.  Start by coming here.  Han Yu and the three of them have tried all kinds of methods to revive people.  It's disappointing.  Not to mention waking up, the giant ape didn't even move to turn over.  This made Han Yu and the others depressed and annoyed.

    "It's no longer possible. If we want to wake up this giant ape, I'm afraid we have to find the reason why this giant ape is sleeping so that we can prescribe the right medicine." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and Han Mengxin helplessly.

    "How can we find the reason? There are no clues at all." Ning Ping said with a grimace.

    "You will always find it." Han Yu comforted after hearing this.

    "Okay, let's divide our troops into two groups. You go to the left, and I'll go to the right. Let's try to look for it." Ning Ping simply divided the work with Han Yu and looked along the right side of the giant ape with Han Mengxin.  got up.  Han Yu sighed softly.  I started searching alone along the left side of the giant ape.  Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't know exactly what they were looking for. They probably wanted to find something unique.  The first time they came here, Han Yu and Ning Ping had already searched separately.  There are no seals or mechanisms around the giant ape's body.

    They started to separate from the top of the giant ape's head, and then met again near the soles of the giant ape's feet.  This time the search still found nothing.

    "Nima, if it doesn't work, then I can only use the violent wake-up method." Han Yu gritted his teeth and said harshly.

    "Violent awakening method? What method is this?" Han Mengxin asked curiously, and Ning Ping on the side also looked at Han Yu with curiosity.  Han Yu smiled evilly and said to Han Mengxin: "The so-called violent awakening method is to beat him until he wakes up."

    "Brother, your smile is very yellow and violent now." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu with some fear.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and reminded Han Mengxin: "Ah? Really? Haha Then you'd better stay away from me. Because there will be more pornographic and violent things happening soon."

    After being reminded, Han Mengxin wisely stepped aside. Ning Ping stepped forward and asked, "What kind of charter?"

    "Ning Ping, if you were suddenly hit hard by someone while you were sleeping soundly, would you wake up?" Han Yu asked without answering.

    "Well I think so." Ning Ping replied uncertainly.

    "Then what if your vitals were hit hard in your sleep" Han Yu asked.

    "Then I will kill him when I wake up." Ning Ping replied viciously.

    That fierce look made Han Yu shrink his neck in fear and whispered: "Hypothesis, I'm just making a hypothesis."

    "Humph." Ning Ping snorted, then woke up, looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked: "Han Yu, you are not the second son who wants to attack this giant ape, are you? If this guy wakes up, it will  Kill you."

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "We have to wait until it wakes up. Now what we have to consider is how to wake up this big guy. Like this. You will take Mengxin out and wait for a while. When it is done, we will  Let’s discuss the next steps.”

    “…Han Yu, think about it again…” Ning Ping advised Han Yu.

    "No need." Han Yu shook his head decisively.

    After sending Ning Ping and Han Mengxin away, Han Yu came to the crotch of the giant ape and looked at the thing.  Han Yu murmured to himself: "Sure enough, people are bigger than birds. Seeing such a big bird really makes other male animals feel a little inferior."

    Just when Han Yu was looking for the best place to strike.Following Lance's self-destruction, the giant ape that had been sleeping suddenly moved as if it was about to wake up from its slumber.  But before the giant ape could open his eyes, Han Yu raised the sledgehammer transformed by flames. Although it was transformed by flames, the flame sledgehammer seemed to have a substantial body. As Han Yu's raised hands fell, the sledgehammer  It hit the giant ape's balls hard.

    The giant ape, which had already begun to regain consciousness, suffered a sudden blow, and suddenly regained consciousness. Its eyes suddenly opened to the sky, as if it was unbelievable.  After a brief silence, the giant ape let out a thundering roar.  At this time, Han Yu had already rushed to the entrance to join Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    "Did you succeed?" As soon as Ning Ping said it, he knew that he had asked nonsense. Listening to the deafening scream behind him, any fool would know that the giant ape had woken up and must be in a bad mood at the moment.

    "Run quickly, don't let that guy see it." Han Yu picked up Han Mengxin and sped up without looking back.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping ran to Han Yu and suggested, "Let me do it."

    "Fuck you!" Han Yu replied angrily, and he and Ningping quickly left the scene.

    The giant ape, which had been noisy for a while, finally stopped venting.  After all the troubles just now, a big hole was dug out in the Rocky Mountains. The giant ape looked around with a blank expression, wanting to first figure out where he was now, and at the same time, he also wanted to find the shameful and shameless person.  The dirty guy actually attacked me.

    After a while, a figure came into the sight of the giant ape. It was the blood demon who came after hearing the news.  When the Gorefiend saw the giant ape standing up, he happened to see the giant ape's red and swollen balls, and blurted out: "Oh, those unique balls are actually one big and one small."

    Disaster comes from the mouth!  The word "dandan" is now the most taboo word for giant apes.  Hearing that the villain in front of him dared to speak rude words, the giant ape decided in his heart that he would kill this guy regardless of whether he was a murderer or not!  !  !

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 508 The first confrontation between the giant ape and the blood demon

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Being big has the advantage of being big. It has tyrannical power and amazing destructive power, especially in terms of forced demolition. He can wave his hand casually and knock down a batch of objects to be demolished.  ) The huge body of the giant ape makes the giant ape like a powerful demolition fighter. Everything that blocks it is effortlessly cleared away, just like cleaning up garbage, and is discarded aside.  All he wanted to do was catch the dodging Blood Demon and give him good care, especially to let him experience the sadness in his balls.

    Being small also has the advantage of being small, with flexible movements and amazing evasiveness.  Like a slippery loach, no matter how hard the giant ape tries, the Blood Demon is like a piece of red paper floating in the air, flying with the wind of the giant ape's palm, anyway, it just doesn't let the giant ape catch him.  Opportunity.

    "If you often walk by the river, your shoes won't get wet; if you often walk at night, there won't be anyone who won't bump into ghosts."  The Gorefiend underestimated the wisdom of the giant ape. Just when the Gorefiend was proud, the giant ape taught the Gorefiend with reality. The big man has great wisdom.  Seeing that the Blood Demon was always floating around, the giant ape made a fierce move and saw the opportunity to use both hands, just like a slap, but there was an extra Blood Demon in the middle of the two hands.  At this time, the Blood Demon was enjoying his immortality. By the time the Blood Demon felt something bad and wanted to run away, it was already too late.  The only thing the Blood Demon could do was to make an exchange with the God of Death in his body.  The God of Death, who had just come out, was slapped into a meat pie by the giant ape's two giant palms before he understood why.

    "Hehehehe I caught you." The giant ape smiled and rubbed the death god in his hand vigorously.  The God of Death also gave up control of his body at this moment.  Returned to the world of consciousness.  After finding the blood demon, he pounced on him without saying a word.  Regarding the blood demon's shameless behavior just now.  Death expressed extreme indignation and protest.  The Blood Demon's handling of this matter was indeed a bit unethical. He laughed along and allowed the God of Death to scold him.  Then one god and one demon reached a consensus and worked together to deal with the troublesome giant ape first, and then consider other things.

    The giant ape looked at the non-human-shaped mass of flesh that he had ravaged, and shook his hands in disgust, looking for a place with water to wash himself.  The thrown meat ball gradually deformed in the air and returned to its original shape.  This phenomenon made the giant ape find it interesting. He immediately reached out and wanted to catch the person in his hand, but he was about to catch the person.  A warning flashed through my mind.

    A heartbreaking pain came from his hand. The giant ape retracted his hand and looked at the person who hurt him with some surprise.  I saw that the man was holding a huge scythe in his hand, and he was exuding a black aura.

    "This knife seems good. Give it to me. I'll save it for manicure." The giant ape looked at the sickle in the blood demon's hand and said slowly.

    The Blood Demon, who had already cooperated with the God of Death to enter a state of symbiosis between gods and demons, smiled when he heard this, raised his sickle and pointed it at the giant ape and shouted: "Watch me cut your tongue with this sickle, and see if you continue to talk nonsense."

    "Hehehe interesting, interesting, let me see how you cut my tongue." The giant ape chuckled and spit out a mouthful of thick phlegm at the blood demon.

    A piece of thick phlegm the size of a round table roared and flew straight towards the Blood Demon. The Blood Demon dodged and the thick phlegm smashed out a circular crater about five meters in diameter in Rocky Mountain.  Han Yu and others who were watching the battle from a distance swallowed secretly after watching it.  Damn, is this phlegm?  It's just a grenade.

    "Ningping, Mengxin. Remember, we don't know how the giant ape woke up?" Han Yu said quietly to Ningping and Han Mengxin.

    Ning Ping and Han Mengxin looked at each other and nodded in agreement.  The giant ape is too big and too powerful.  It would be a lot of fun if it knew that her balls were swollen by Han Yu.

    After avoiding the thick phlegm of the giant ape, the blood demon immediately rushed towards the giant ape.  Compared with the giant ape's height of tens of meters, the blood demon was like a hard-working fly, flying up and down around the giant ape, but for a while he couldn't find a place to start.  After taking a closer look at the giant ape, I discovered that this giant ape has a thick layer of hair all over its body.  Like a piece of tough armor, it is not afraid of the attack of the sickle in the blood demon's hand.

    However, this problem could not trouble the Gorefiend. After flying around the giant ape, the Gorefiend found a place to attack.  Since it is difficult to attack areas blocked by hair, then attack areas without hair.  It’s just that the giant ape is all over his body.  There are very few hairless areas.  In addition to the soles of the feet and the tops of the hands, there are only four places: the face and the crotch.  And except for the crotch.  The remaining three places all have a certain degree of difficulty.

    The giant ape suddenly felt an unprecedented crisis, and subconsciously stepped back.  Thanks to animals' sixth sense of danger, the giant ape escaped the tragedy of being castrated, but the already sad Dandan became even more sad.

    The giant ape reached out and touched his injured balls. His hands were covered with blood.  The anger made the giant ape exert more powerful power. From the moment he woke up to now, the giant ape's balls have been attacked twice, which madeThe ape even began to wonder if this was a curse intentionally placed on him by the gods who sealed him. It was so vicious!

    The blood demon dodged the giant ape's attack, looking for an opportunity to attack again.  When the giant ape couldn't catch the blood demon with both hands, he reached out and pulled up two big trees to use as fly swatters. He cursed and swatted hard at the same time, hoping to swat the hateful fly at once.

    "Shameless! Dirty! Shameless! Shameless!" The giant ape cursed and waved his hands non-stop, giving the Blood Demon no chance to get close.  The Blood Demon was also dodging while preparing his next attack.  However, in the next attack, the Blood Demon did not intend to let the giant ape experience the sadness of the balls again. After all, that move was indeed just like what the giant ape scolded, it was a bit too cheap.  Although he is a demon, the Blood Demon is also a decent demon, and he really can't lay his hands on the giant ape's poor balls.

    After waving continuously for a while, the giant ape stopped and prepared to take a breath.  Since waking up, the giant ape has not eaten any food.  The energy consumed in fighting the blood demon is the power that remains in the body after being sealed for a long time.  After this period of squandering, there is not much left.  Knowing this, the giant ape began to retreat.  In the eyes of the giant ape, retreat does not mean defeat, only death is considered a complete defeat.  For future victory.  The giant ape doesn't care about escaping.  Anyway, the color of the butt is the same as the color of the face.  Don't worry about being seen out.

    As soon as he made up his mind to escape, the giant ape began to think about his retreat. After looking around, the giant ape chose a direction.  At this time, the Blood Demon was also ready for the next attack.

    "Roar" The giant ape let out a loud roar, preparing to leave an impression on the blood demon before retreating calmly.  But the Blood Demon misunderstood, taking the giant ape's roar as a provocation, and immediately launched the prepared attack.  A pool of blood appeared at the feet of the giant ape. The giant ape felt disgusted with the sticky red liquid under his feet and swung his legs vigorously.  Trying to pull himself out of the pool of blood that suddenly appeared at his feet.  But the red liquid seemed to be alive, slowly spreading up along the giant ape's feet and heading straight for the giant ape's head.

    The giant ape struggled hard, trying to get rid of the entanglement of the red liquid.  But no matter how hard I try, I can't get rid of it.  However, the Gorefiend did not show the joy of his impending success, but instead stared at the giant ape with a solemn expression.

    In the world of consciousness, the God of Death noticed something was wrong with the Blood Demon and asked aloud: "What's wrong? Is there any problem?"

    The blood demon replied slowly: "I guess it's not enough. The blood in the blood pool seems to be a bit insufficient. Moreover, the hair on this giant ape's body may be regarded as a treasure, and it actually blocks the penetration of blood."

    "Then what are your plans?" Death asked.

    " Thirty-six strategies, walking is the best." The Blood Demon was silent for a moment and uttered an old saying.

    The God of Death did not oppose the Blood Demon's decision. Now he is cooperating with the Blood Demon to deal with the giant ape, and he can clearly feel the pressure the giant ape puts on him.

    Why do you have to grow so big?  It’s not easy to kill!

    Of course, the giant ape can ignore the complaints of the God of Death.  The giant ape's writhing body.  Gradually approaching the Blood Demon holding the Death Scythe, he suddenly stretched out his right palm and slapped it on the top of the Blood Demon's head.  The Blood Demon dodged the giant ape's attack and turned away happily.  Just because he couldn't kill the giant ape this time didn't mean he couldn't do it next time.  As long as you have enough blood, it won't be difficult to kill this giant ape.  Maybe there is no need to continue to increase the blood in the blood pool. As long as you can absorb the power contained in the blood of the three divine beasts in the blood pool, it will be very easy to deal with this giant ape.  Having figured this out, what the Blood Demon needs to do now is to find a quiet place as soon as possible to allow himself to absorb the blood of the three divine beasts.

    On the other hand, the giant ape did not chase after seeing the blood demon escape.  He just shook his body vigorously to shake off the blood that had lost the control of the blood demon, and then slowly walked towards a place with water.  As for places with nearby water sources, the most obvious place is Crescent Lake.

    Seeing the direction the giant ape was walking, Han Yu's face turned slightly bitter.  Originally, we expected this giant ape and the blood demon to fight to the death.  Then he would come and take advantage, but now it seems.  The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.  These two cunning guys did not fight to the end. One escaped and the other walked towards the direction of Crescent Lake.  The Elf Tribe is close to the Crescent Lake. Who knows whether this giant ape is a friend or an enemy. If he attacks the Elf Tribe, it will be a disaster for the Elf Tribe.

    In order to prevent the disaster from happening, Han Yu bravely stood up and blocked the giant ape's way.

    The giant ape looked curiously at the human blocking his way. Unlike the blood demon, the giant ape knew very well that the person who appeared in front of him was a human.  It's just that he doesn't know the purpose of this human being stopping him.

    "Hi" HanYu said hello to the giant ape.

    The giant ape, as well as Ning Ping and Han Mengxin who were observing from a distance, all had embarrassment on their faces.

    ……

    After a brief silence, the giant ape decided that it would be better to ask clearly first, and asked: "Human, what do you want to do by blocking my way?"

    "Heywhere are you going?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Go take a bath, clean up your body, and find some food. Human, if you can help me, I will be very grateful to you." The giant ape stated his purpose.

    "That's it. Can you shrink your body? To be honest, you are a bit too big. You feel a little embarrassed when you are always so bare buttocks, right?"

    When Han Yu said this, the giant ape suddenly felt a chill in his crotch and blushed subconsciously. Fortunately, its face was already red, but Han Yu didn't notice it.  Although the face cannot be seen, the expression can still be seen.  Han Yu saw this and said quickly: "The place you are going to is called Crescent Lake. There is a tribe of elves living on the edge of Crescent Lake. You can get food and clothes there. But you appear in front of those elves now.  , it is very likely that he will be regarded as a monster and cause unnecessary panic. Let alone food and clothes at that time, you may not be able to find someone to talk to even if you want to find someone to talk to."

    "Human, what's your name?" the giant ape asked slowly.

    "My name is Han Yu. What do you call me?"

    “…Are you asking for my name?…I don’t remember it, just call me Third Master.”

    "Is it Third Master? Okay, Third Master, can we make our body smaller first and then talk? It takes a little effort for me to talk like this." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    The giant ape said nothing, and its body gradually shrank.  It gradually shrank to a height taller than Han Yu and then stopped shrinking.  Looking at Han Yu who landed in front of him, the giant ape asked: "Why are you here?"

    "Haha You must have remembered the guy who fought with you before. My companion and I ran here after being chased by that guy. Speaking of which, I would also like to thank you. If it hadn't been for your appearance. My companion and I  I don’t know how long I’ll have to run away.”

    The giant ape didn’t pay attention to Han Yu’s thanks.  However, the feeling of hunger in his belly made the giant ape couldn't help but urge Han Yu to leave quickly.  Not long after walking towards Crescent Lake, one person and one ape met Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  After reuniting, the three men and one ape returned to the Elf Tribe.  Field and others, who had been notified by Ning Ping, immediately came over and arranged bathing and food for the third master of the giant ape while listening to Han Yu's account of the operation.

    Han Yu had no reservations and even told everyone about the fact that he smashed the third master of the giant ape's balls with a flame hammer.  After all, many people knew that he was going to wake up the giant ape, so he informed everyone in advance to prevent others from getting involved.

    While Han Yu was giving confessions to everyone, the giant ape soaked comfortably in the hot water and let out a comfortable groan.  How long has it been since you enjoyed such comfort?  The sense of satisfaction made the giant ape temporarily forget his troubles.  Take a bath for a while.  The giant ape came out of the water, put on the clean clothes found for him, and prepared to solve his belly problem.

    Although I don’t know why this human named Han Yu entertained me, looking at it now, these guys provided what I urgently need right now.  The giant ape is a character who repays kindness and revenge. In response to Han Yu and others' overtures, the giant ape has decided that no matter what Han Yu's request is, as long as it is not too excessive, he will agree to it.

    After enjoying some delicious food.  The giant ape asked Han Yu straight to the point: "Han Yu, thank you for your hospitality. I'm not a guy who likes to owe others favors. If you have any requests, put them forward and if I can satisfy you, I will try my best to satisfy you."

    "Really? That's great. I only have one request." Han Yu said quickly with a look of surprise.

    "Say." The giant ape said generously.

    "Hehe you still remember the guy who fought with you before. My request is very simple. Please don't let that guy bother us anymore. Let him go back to wherever he came from. He is not welcome in this world."

    "Huh? Do you know his origin?" The giant ape frowned slightly and asked.

    "I don't know the specific origin. But he came out of a black hole that suddenly opened. As soon as he came out, the area became like this. Countless creatures were killed. Even the three divine beasts in Rocky Mountain were probably already ferocious.  A lot of good luck."

    "Three divine beasts? Which three divine beasts?" the giant ape asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said to the giant ape: "One is the divine dragon living in Crescent Lake, one is the mountain unicorn living in Nuyin Cave, and the other is the guardian guarding Tianchi.Protect the beast.  "

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the expression on the giant ape's face changed slightly, but then returned to normal.  Although the time was short, Han Yu captured it keenly.  However, Han Yu did not ask the giant ape, but just looked at the giant ape calmly, waiting for the giant ape's reply.

    The giant ape was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "Even if you don't make this request, I still have to deal with that guy."

    "That's great. Please protect us for a few days. Once we have moved everyone away, we won't have to worry about that guy."

    "You want to leave? Where to go?" the giant ape asked curiously.

    "Well, this place is obviously no longer a good place for people to live. Since we can't live here anymore, we naturally have to find another place to live. After we leave, you can fight with that guy however you want.  .”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, the giant ape was silent again, but it didn’t say anything. It just sat there silently, not knowing what it was thinking in its heart.  Han Yu did not disturb the giant ape, and stood up to leave to let the giant ape rest. When he walked to the door, Han Yu turned around and asked: "Well, let me ask a question, if you catch that guy, what are you going to do?  "

    “…I’m going to crush that guy’s balls!” The giant ape replied coldly upon hearing this.

    When Han Yu heard this, he couldn't help but shuddered, turned around and left the place where the dangerous guy was.  At the same time, the blood demon who was absorbing the blood of the three divine beasts in the blood pool couldn't help but shudder.

    "Ha Qiu, damn it, which bastard is scolding me?" The Blood Demon rubbed his nose, then frowned, and shouted in a low voice: "You guys, aren't you willing to settle down?" As the Blood Demon's last words  As the words came out of his mouth, the originally restless blood pool gradually returned to calm again.  To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 509 Untying the Heart Knot

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Rocky Mountain is changing. Since Han Yu brought the giant ape back to the elven tribe, a huge blood pool is centered on the place where the blood demon appeared, spreading to the surrounding areas. Any place infected by the blood pool  , it didn’t take much time to be assimilated into the blood pool, and continued to spread to the surrounding areas.

    The original peaceful life with the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers was gone forever. Apart from the pool of blood that could not stop the spread, there was the wailing that echoed in the air. It was the unwilling cry of the dead. However, in the face of these, Han Yu and others were powerless.  The apes need to recover, and the elves need living space. This action of relocating the whole family is imminent. Fortunately, Han Yu has a star wheel used to transport residents from the other side of the black hole. Transporting the elves with a population of less than 10,000 is not a task.  The very difficult thing is that the sadness of leaving home makes everyone feel not so good.

    With one last nostalgic look at the homeland where he has lived to this day, the great elder boarded the star wheel and took the whole family to the Twin Stars where they would start again. One of the two continents separated by the sea would become the place where the elves would thrive.  Because the paradise is far away from the other land, the gods and people who arrived there first, the two races will have a long period of peaceful life.

    It’s just that the elves are gone, but the humans who remain on this planet cannot leave. The population alone is not something that Han Yu and others can solve. There are hundreds of millions of people. Even if they only send away 1%, it is not possible.  It was solved in a short period of time, coupled with the suspicion in human nature, even if they knew the danger, humans would not be willing to leave their homes where they had lived for many years just based on the words of Han Yu and others. In other words, all humans have  People who are lucky and don’t shed tears before seeing the coffin will naively believe that the disaster will fall on others instead of themselves. Only when the disaster really comes and humans understand that there is no retreat, will they wake up and rise up to fight.  It's just that by that time, humans have often paid a huge price. Han Yu and others, who are extremely stubborn, can only shake their heads and sigh, and there is nothing they can do.

    The blood pool continues to expand endlessly. At this moment, only a shell of the original tree of life is left in the blood pool. Standing on the edge of the blood pool, Han Yu looks at it calmly.  Blood pool, raise your right hand and throw a fireball towards the blood pool. The fireball flying over the blood pool is like a fuse. Countless bloody hands fly out of the blood pool to extinguish the fireball in the air. Then the bloody hands will hit the target.  Aiming at Han Yu on the shore, Han Yu had already run away far away.

    To be honest, not only Han Yu, but even Ning Ping and others felt at a loss for the first time. This opponent was too unfamiliar to Han Yu and others. Human beings are always afraid of the unknown, even people like Han Yu.  Bold, but people are people. It is instinct to feel confused about the unknown. This is a reality that can only be avoided. Only when you understand it, will you have the confidence to defeat. Just like the ancient humans, their attitude towards gods and demons also changed from fear to  From awe to disrespect, from disrespect to resistance, from resistance to final victory, this is a process of understanding. The deeper you understand, the attitude towards God will change accordingly. Han Yu and others are now in the process of understanding gods and demons.  Fortunately, Han Yu has good conditions that ancient humans did not have. After the tree of life possessed Cynthia, he took out all the information about ancient humans left in the tree of life and gave it to Han Yu and others. Currently, Qiao  Yan'er is taking the time to sort it out, hoping to find ways to defeat gods and demons from the records of ancient humans. Since ancient humans can do that, there is no reason why they cannot defeat those who have been defeated by ancient humans.  In other words, they can only be regarded as gods and demons with defeated armies.

    Just when Han Yu and others were testing and preparing to return to the Elf Tribe, something strange appeared in the center of the blood pool. The blood demon who had been soaked in the blood pool opened his eyes, flew to the sky above the blood pool, and slowly opened his eyes.  Opening his hands and following the blood demon's movements, the sky began to change color. The originally blue sky suddenly seemed to be dyed red by blood, spreading to the surroundings, forming a blood-red sky.

    "Human beings, the time has come to accept punishment, tremble, wailing, do not beg for forgiveness, do not beg for asylum, you will not be forgiven, what awaits you will only be endless death." The voice of the Blood Demon echoed in the sky, accompanied by the Blood Demon  At the end of the declaration, the blood pool began to gradually gather at the feet of the blood demon, rising into the sky, forming a blood cloud above the head of the blood demon. Then the blood cloud moved and started to rain, but the usual rain was  Water, but this time, it was blood.

    Xuanyue Town

    As the town closest to the Rocky Mountains, it was the first human town to be baptized by blood. Abnormalities in the town made the stubborn humans who stayed in the town feel curious and frightened, but no one thought about escaping.  Instead, I just wanted to watch the fun and see what changes would happen after this bloody rain.

    The blood demon did not disappoint mankind. When the blood rain fell, the people hiding under the eaves to take shelter from the rain watchedThe first and last strange phenomenon in this life occurred. As the blood rain gathered on the ground, creatures made of blood appeared in a small pool of blood. Each creature maintained the shape of his life.  Launched an attack on the humans closest to them. For the unarmed humans, this was a massacre. The humans who had no mercy, ignored their pleas, and refused to listen to Han Yu's advice and stubbornly stayed at home were hit by destruction. The entire Xuanyue Town  , except for those who followed Han Yu's advice and left Xuanyue Town early to seek refuge elsewhere, everyone else was killed. Their blood was drained and absorbed into the blood pool, becoming a puppet in the hands of the blood demon.

    The Blood Demon in the blood pool sensed the increase in his own strength. Although it was only a little bit, almost negligible, the Blood Demon felt very happy. The source of the Blood Demon's power is blood. The more blood he absorbs, the stronger the Blood Demon becomes.  The more powerful there are, the hundreds of millions of humans on this planet. If they can absorb the blood of these people for their own use, then the blood demon will have the ability to leave this planet and have the ability to move in the universe. But now, the blood demon still needs to be patient, and he still needs to  lots of blood

    "Kill, kill, kill as much as you want, kill all the creatures that appear in front of you, and contribute their lives to me." The blood demon laughed loudly and roared as if he was crazy.

    "Go back," the giant ape said to Han Yu calmly. After hearing this, Han Yu looked at the blood demon in the blood pool, clenched his fists, stamped his feet hard after a while, and followed the giant ape back to the Elf Tribe.

    Back to the Elf Tribe, Qiao Yaner brought good news to Han Yu. She found an interesting information among the information given to her by the Tree of Life.

    "Is this the way to defeat gods and demons?" Han Yu asked quickly

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner shook her head and said, "No, it's about the origin of ability users."

    When he heard that it was not about defeating gods and demons, Han Yu's interest suddenly dropped. However, seeing Qiao Yan'er's high interest, he didn't want to spoil Qiao Yan'er's interest, so he followed Qiao Yan'er to the Courage.  When I arrived, I saw Lian Peng and Han Mengxin. I had been waiting for them for a while.

    What Qiao Yaner said about the origin of espers was a research report written by an ancient human. When she opened the document, she saw that the beginning of the report read: "Research on why espers frequently appeared among humans after the God-Destroying War.  "Researcher, Li Cen" is followed by the main text "After the end of the God-Destroying War, after several years of recuperation, among human babies, there have been many babies with abilities that only gods and demons have. As for the identities of these babies,  People define them as people with abilities, and the emergence of ability users has been around since ancient times. But before the God-Destroying War, it is not an exaggeration to say that the number of humans with divine and demonic abilities was one in a billion. But after the God-Destroying War, this ratio is increasing.  In ancient times, human beings who had abilities could often rely on abilities beyond ordinary people to accomplish great things. We can call these humans with the abilities of gods and demons the darlings and patrons of gods and demons. In the battle to destroy gods,  After that, humans have won the victory over the gods and demons. The gods and demons that were held high by humans in the past have now been kicked off the altar by humans. The gods and demons have become a thing of the past, but why are the abilities of gods and demons not only not present in humans?  I think that the gods and demons are like energy concentrators. The gods and demons use their own methods to collect the natural energy that exists in the world for their own use. When the gods and demons are eliminated,  In the future, the energy concentrator will disappear, but natural energy still exists in the world. For this reason, the moment a baby is born, he will naturally become a carrier of natural energy and thus become an energy concentrator.  It’s just that compared with gods and demons, the energy collection ability of babies is too weak and can only possess a small part of natural energy. Even as the baby grows, the capacity of the energy concentrator does not increase too much. So, if we  After mastering the methods of gods and demons to collect natural energy, can we also create gods and demons? Creating life is no longer a problem for humans. Putting aside the moral issues, even if humans create great men in the past history  , it is also established theoretically.”

    After seeing this, Han Yu and others were speechless. Although they were mentally prepared for the power of ancient humans, when they saw this report, Han Yu and others still felt doubtful.  I was shocked. I didn’t expect that ancient humans actually wanted to create gods and demons. To be precise, it should be to control gods and demons and turn gods and demons into servants of humans. What a crazy idea. From this point of view, the research on human life established here  Therefore, with the highest goal of creating gods and demons, elves and other creatures can be said to be just the last samples for research. Han Yu thought of little Elune. In a sense, ancient humans' research on gods and demons has already begun.  We had preliminary results, but it was a pity that something unexpected happened later, which caused this research to be suspended, and the previous research results were also abandoned.

    Han Yu and others, who had been attracted by this report, continued to read.Then, the report on the display screen turned a page, and then the above content continued to read: "If you want to create humans with the ability of gods and demons, you need to solve two key problems. One is how to master the collection of gods and demons.  The second method of natural energy is how to strengthen human beings' own natural energy capacity. The method for gods and demons to collect natural energy can be obtained by studying captured gods and demons, but how to strengthen human beings is a difficult problem. Compared with gods and demons, humans  The body is too fragile, and it is completely impossible for gods and demons to withstand the natural energy at the level of gods and demons. The way for gods and demons to withstand the natural energy at the level of gods and demons is to increase their own size, but this method is not suitable for humans. Strengthening the human body  The biggest problem we need to solve is to have a body that can rival the bodies of gods and demons. Fortunately, through various studies, we have found a way to solve this problem"

    Just like a wonderful novel suddenly becomes eunuch when it reaches its peak, the report ends here. Qiao Yaner spread her hands to Han Yu and others who were looking at her, and said helplessly: "There is no more information to follow.  The information that comes down does not continue to talk about the method to solve the problem, but the subsequent experimental records, a report about the effects of using that method to strengthen the human body."

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's explanation, Han Yu sighed softly. He couldn't blame Qiao Yan'er for this matter. It was very hard for Qiao Yan'er to sort out all this.

    "Yan'er, go and take a rest. You haven't slept for two days," Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er with concern.

    "It's okay, I'm not tired," Qiao Yaner replied after hearing this

    Han Yu ignored Qiao Yan'er's words and said to Han Mengxin and Lian Peng: "Lian Peng, Mengxin, send Yan'er to rest."

    "Han Yu, I'm really fine," Qiao Yaner, who was taken away, helplessly shouted to Han Yu

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Qiao Yan'er and said, "Either you go to rest honestly or you get knocked unconscious by me and go to rest, you choose one yourself."

    "You are overbearing," Qiao Yaner muttered unconvinced.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Both eyes are as red as rabbits. Stop being so brave and go take a rest."

    Seeing Han Yu’s resolute attitude, Qiao Yaner stopped insisting and followed Lian Peng and Han Mengxin to rest. Han Yu continued to read the report on ancient humans.

    Just as Qiao Yaner said, the subsequent report is an experimental record, recording the research process of ancient humans. From this process, it can be seen that the research is not smooth sailing, and accidents occur almost every few days.  Once, something went wrong here or there. But the ancient researchers overcame numerous difficulties, persisted, and finally saw the rainbow, successfully developed Artificial God No. 1, and the research on the clone of the goddess of life came to an end.  This is where it stopped. Just when the ancient researchers were ambitiously preparing for the next research topic, an emergency evacuation order arrived. The ancient researchers hurriedly left the laboratory without even having time to destroy all the research results.  The clone of the Goddess of Life they successfully researched was allowed to fend for itself and never came back here again.

    At the end of the report, Han Yu could see between the lines the unwillingness in the heart of the person who wrote this research report. What happened to make these ancient researchers leave here as if running for their lives? I am afraid this will never be solved.  But when Han Yu saw the last paragraph written by the author of this research report, he suddenly felt a move in his heart.

    "Gods and demons are not invincible. When humans let go of the unknown and fear of gods and demons, the gods and demons that appear in front of humans are just an intelligent group with natural energy. People with abilities are the gods and demons among humans.  I am also the best among human beings in the future. Let more human beings have natural energy. Becoming a god and demon among human beings is me. An ordinary researcher needs to work hard and strive for a lifelong goal."

    "Gods and demons are not scary" Han Yu murmured to himself

    In the face of powerful forces, humans generally have two attitudes, one is submission, the other is resistance. Because of historical faults, the power of gods and demons has been preached and deeply imprinted in the bone marrow of every contemporary human being. In human cognition  In the novel, gods and demons are omnipotent and invincible. But in fact, there was a period of history when humans defeated gods and demons. They kicked the superior gods and demons off the altar and stepped on them severely.  It is a pity that there are very few people who know this period of history. A large number of historical records have been lost in the turbulent years. Contemporary humans do not know that the gods and demons they believe in have long since ceased to exist.

    Regarding gods and demons, Han Yu had a sense of awe in his heart before he came into contact with this period of history. Even when his parents died and he was forced by unscrupulous relatives, Han Yu once prayed to gods in his heart.  The demon came to save him, but the result was that the gods and demons did not appear. The one who saved Han Yu was Han Yu. From the beginning, Han Yu no longer believed in gods and demons, but he still had a certain belief in the existence of gods and demons.  Attitude?, after seeing the Goddess of Life Elune and the Blood Demon with his own eyes, the existence of gods and demons was confirmed in Han Yu's mind.

    Being an enemy of gods and demons, to be honest, Han Yu had no idea in his heart that gods and demons are invincible. This sentence was like a curse, making Han Yu's heart full of contradictions. But now, after reading this ancient researcher  After the report, Han Yu suddenly felt that gods and demons were nothing special. Back then, the ancestors of mankind once trampled the gods and demons under their feet. So now, as a descendant of ancient humans, there is no reason to be afraid of a group of people who have been defeated.  Gods and demons for humans

    Fuck him (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 509: Untying the Heart Knot

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 510 The Blood Demon’s Conspiracy

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The more backward the era, the stronger the awe of gods and demons. Book friends uploaded that human beings often classify things they do not understand as miracles. Like the declaration that suddenly echoes in the air, it drifts everywhere, bringing about the ominous red clouds of killing.  , these are all things that humans cannot understand. If they don’t understand, humans will add their own guesses and inferences. When they are summed up, they become divine punishment.

    When God is angry and wants to punish the world, the biggest scapegoat in the world will come forward. Being an emperor is not an easy task. Although you can enjoy the best food and the best women, except when there is big trouble,  The emperor is the most unlucky person. Who told you to call yourself the Son of Heaven?  Now that I am angry, of course my son will accompany me and carefully ask, why?

    The emperor of the empire where Yu Yuyu lived was now sitting in front of the imperial court. What he placed before the imperial examination room was no longer the memorials that needed to be reviewed in the past, but a confession with the three characters "Edict of Sin" written on it that needed to be burned to the sky for me to see.  Well, I don’t know if I can calm down the angry me. The emperor’s face was full of bitterness, and he was filled with regret. It’s not that he hadn’t been reminded by Han Yu. He was just the emperor. As a nine-five-year-old man, he was arrogant and arrogant.  This is a common reminder to Han Yu. The emperor mistakenly thought that this was an excuse for the other party to ask him to do something. The same is true for fortune tellers. When someone first says "your fortune is dark," there will be a big disaster soon, but this immortal  Out of compassion, I will rescue you generously. Of course, I will not do my work in vain. You need to pay something. Just wait until the report from Xuanyue Town is delivered. The emperor knows that he is wrong, and when the reports come one after another  After arriving, the emperor knew that he made a mistake, but he never regretted selling the medicine in this world. Even if he knew that he was wrong, the emperor didn't know what to do next.

    This time the opponent is a god. How can a son rebel against me?  What the emperor is worried about now is whether the God he recognized as his father will give him face and stop punishing his people.

    "When will Yu Yuyu arrive?" The emperor put down the pen in his hand and asked General Yu.

    General Yu can be said to be very happy during this time. He has married a wife and has a family. The nourishment of love has made General Yu's complexion look better. As the emperor's most trusted general, General Yu knows his position very well regarding political matters.  He has always been dissatisfied, and it is precisely because of this that the emperor will trust him. But this time is different from the past. The survival of the empire is at stake. General Yu did not dare to desert when he heard the emperor's question. General Yu quickly stood up and replied: "  We have received news that Yu Yuhui will arrive late at night."

    "Send someone to wait at the city gate. Once you see that person, bring him back to the palace immediately," the emperor ordered.

    "Your Majesty, this is against the ancestral system," a chamberlain on the side reminded him in a low voice.

    The emperor, who was already in a bad mood, suddenly flew into a rage. He picked up an inkstone on the desk and used it as a hidden weapon and flew it over. He hit the chamberlain with a bang and his face was covered with blood.

    "When the hell did it happen? You're still talking about ancestral system with me?" The emperor pointed at the trembling chamberlain who was kneeling on the ground and shouted angrily. The chamberlain was kneeling on the ground. He didn't even dare to wipe the blood. He just knelt down and kowtowed to apologize.

    "Get out of here, I'm warning you, if you dare to embarrass that Yu Yuyu, I will shave you alive." The emperor waved his hand, warned the chamberlain, and then drove the chamberlain out of the imperial study.

    General Yu knew that the emperor was angry not with the chamberlain but with the ministers who made the emperor issue the edict. However, he was a military commander and it was better to interfere as little as possible in civil affairs. This was not what the emperor wanted to see, even if the emperor was very angry.  Those civil servants, but the emperor clearly distinguished the respective responsibilities of civil and military officials. He did not want to see civil and military officials arguing with each other.

    "Have you received any reply after sending the messengers from various empires?" Seeing that General Yu was silent, the emperor nodded secretly and asked General Yu.

    "Based on the time, the reply messenger should be on the way already," General Yu replied upon hearing this.

    "Yu Aiqing, do you think what happened during this period was really done by God?" The emperor asked tentatively. When Han Yu came to remind him, he only went to the emperor alone and did not let outsiders know. Even General Yu,  He also didn’t know that Han Yu had ever returned to Zhongjing. When the emperor asked, General Yu frowned and thought for a moment before replying: “General Yu thought, unlike those monks, old Taoists and priests, didn’t they all say that God is merciful?  Looking at what happened during this period, it seems like it was done by God’s enemies.”

    Hearing General Yu's answer, the emperor sighed and said: "Yu Aiqing, you are not wrong. What happened during this period was indeed the work of God's enemy. I had been reminded, but unfortunately I did not pay attention to it. As a result, now  If something like this happened, if I could listen to that god, maybe many fewer people would be killed."

    General Yu was stunned when he heard this, then he came to his senses and asked the emperor: "Does it mean that your Majesty wants to see that Yu Yuyu because he wants to pass Yu Yuyu?"Get in touch with Jade and that immortal?  "

    "Yes, I also know that this hope is very small. The reason why the god rescued Yu Yuyu was just to repay Yu Yuyu's favor, but no matter how small the hope is, I still have to give it a try, because it is related to the life and death of the empire."

    Unlike those ministers who got the news, as a close confidant of the emperor, General Yu knew the information in more detail than those ministers. Regarding the ominous blood cloud, General Yu knew very well how terrible it was. After hearing the emperor's words, Yu  The general remained silent because he didn't know what words of comfort he could say at this time. In General Yu's opinion, it was useless to say anything.

    The monarch and his ministers continued to do this in silence until a chamberlain came to report that Yu and Yu had arrived. They had already entered the palace and were on their way to the imperial study. When the emperor heard the news, he stood up with excitement and stepped forward.  Walked out of the imperial study room

    Not long after walking, I met Yu Yuyu who was being taken to the imperial study room.

    The emperor no longer looked like an emperor at this moment. Yu Yuyu took him to the side hall and asked straight to the point: "Yu Yuyu, do you have any way to contact that immortal?"

    Yu Yuyu understood who the immortal the emperor was referring to, but he did not try to reveal the true identity of the immortal. Even if he exposed the true identity of the immortal, putting aside whether others believed it or not, whether he could say it out loud was still a question.

    Seeing that Yu Yuyu shook his head and said the word "no" firmly, the emperor's face showed an undisguised look of disappointment. When Yu Yuyu saw this, he said: "Your Majesty, although the common people cannot contact the immortal, but that  The god asked me to say a word when His Majesty regretted it. Before I was in Xuanyue Town, if it hadn’t been for the god’s reminder, the common people and the fellow villagers who trusted the god would have all died at this moment.”

    "What message did the gods leave for me?" the emperor asked hurriedly. In his desperation, he didn't even bother to say what he said.

    Yu Yuyu said slowly: "The gods want me to tell you that retreating and saving your life is the most important thing. Be patient and the disaster will eventually pass."

    After listening to Yu Yuyu's words, the emperor fell silent. Han Yu's message to him was very simple, just to retreat. Evacuate people to a place where Hongyun can't reach him for the time being. But as the Nine-Five Lord, he retreated without even a big battle.  This seems a bit unreasonable and difficult to convince the public.

    "Yu Yuyu, the immortal didn't say anything else?" General Yu on the side couldn't help but ask

    Hearing this, Yu Yuyu shook his head and replied: "No, but the god told me before he left that he was going to deal with the devil who was born. I think the god asked us to retreat so that we would not be affected by their battle."

    "What did you say? The gods went to fight?" The emperor asked in surprise when he heard this

    "Yes," Yu Yuyu nodded and replied.

    The emperor showed a hint of peace of mind, and Yu Yuyu felt secretly proud when he saw it. In fact, Han Yu had never left any words to the emperor at all. Yu Yuyu had made everything up himself. But even if Han Yu knew about it afterwards, Yu Yuyu would not  I believe Han Yu won’t blame himself.

    However, the emperor and General Yu did not know Yu Yuyu's inner thoughts, and they agreed that what Yu Yuyu said was what the gods said. Then the next step is how to organize the people to evacuate. This kind of thing is not something Yu Yuyu can participate in.  After sending Yuyu out of the palace, the emperor urgently summoned the ministers to discuss the matter.

    After being called from the warm bed to the main hall, the ministers were all at a loss. It was not until they heard the emperor's story with their own ears that the ministers understood that the news they had received in the past few days had so many inside stories. When they thought of the devil's birth, the ministers became confused.  I feel shuddering. The living environment determines human cognitive abilities. Gods and demons. In the eyes of the ministers, gods are good and just; while demons are bad and evil. Now that they know that the one who is causing trouble for them is a demon, the ministers can no longer  I can't decide.

    The evacuation plan was agreed upon in one night with unprecedented efficiency. The ministers all performed their duties, and the state machine of the empire began to operate. The people near Hongyun were quickly evacuated. At the same time, elite soldiers were sent to the front line, preparing to resist those  A monster born in the rain of blood

    The emperor, who did not want to monopolize this great gift, immediately sent a second batch of messengers and at the same time instructed his men to spread the truth about these divine punishments among the people. With the announcement of the truth, the silent temples, Taoist temples, and churches became lively one after another. Monk  , Taoists, priests and self-proclaimed saviors began their performances

    A holy war to protect mankind is about to begin

    Rocky Mountain, Pool of Blood

    The Blood Demon in the blood pool is not a being with no information. The red clouds floating in the sky are his ears and eyes regarding the movements of human beings.  What is puzzling is that the Blood Demon not only did not take any corresponding actions in response to human actions, but on the contrary, the Blood Demon also made the red clouds in the sky stop moving. The Blood Demon seemed to be waiting for something.

    &nbsp; "Blood Demon, what are your plans?" The God of Death couldn't help but ask the Blood Demon in the conscious world.

    Hearing this, the Blood Demon smiled and asked: "Hehehe God of Death, in your eyes, how can we kill those humans more effectively?"

    The God of Death was stunned for a moment when asked, and then replied: "If it were me, I would spread the plague and let those damn humans die in pain and struggle. Their wailing and groaning before death is the most beautiful music to my ears."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk" The Blood Demon did not praise the God of Death. Instead, he raised his index finger and shook it at the God of Death, saying, "Barbaric, are you satisfied just listening to the painful moans of those humans?"

    "Do you have a good method?" Death asked unconvinced

    "Humph Do you know what is the most distressing thing in this world? That is killing one's most trusted companion with one's own hands, and being killed by one's most trusted companion. How many hundreds of millions of humans live on this planet? Yours  How long does it take to kill the plague, and how long does it take for me to kill them one by one? Besides, there is another guy on this planet that we must deal with, and we must leave enough power to deal with that guy.  As for humans, we have to think of other methods."

    "Are you planning to let those humans kill each other?"

    After hearing the words of the God of Death, the Blood Demon snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "Answer is correct. You know what the ability of my blood pool is. Think about it. The elites among humans have become our soldiers, and then we command these soldiers to go."  How wonderful it is to destroy those human homes and drive out all human beings."

    "Can it be successful?" Death asked in disbelief.

    Hearing this, the Blood Demon smiled confidently and said: "Hahaha It is human nature to successfully kill each other. No other species in the world will be excited to watch their own kind being killed and comment on the process, except humans.  Besides, after being baptized by my blood pool, those human elites are just a group of killing machines. Do you think I can’t even control some puppets?”

    The God of Death was silent, and after a while he said to the Blood Demon: "It turns out you are playing a very big game of chess."

    "That's right. What's missing now are some chess pieces that haven't reached the chessboard yet. As long as those chess pieces are on the chessboard, everything will be out of their control," the Blood Demon replied with a smile.

    After knowing the Blood Demon's plan, Death no longer questioned the Blood Demon's actions during this period, but instead asked another question that he was very concerned about. The giant ape that once gave him and the Blood Demon a headache was now with him.  Where?  Through the search of the blood pool, the mountain-like giant ape seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, and no trace of it could be found. This result made the God of Death and the Blood Demon feel a little uneasy. After the gods and demons join forces, each other's abilities will be huge.  But even though their abilities have improved, they still haven't found the giant ape. It's like a thorn in their hearts. The existence of the giant ape prevents the Blood Demon and the God of Death from focusing entirely on dealing with humans.

    The giant ape, who was a thorn in the side of the blood demon and the god of death, was currently hiding in the Elf tribe. Accompanying Han Yu in the fight, Han Yu regained his confidence, including his character that dared to poke a hole in the sky.  I was a little scared, but now I offered to fight the giant ape.

    The giant ape is a little curious about Han Yu's transformation. At the same time, he is mostly confused and doesn't understand what happened to the human named Han Yu in front of him to undergo such a transformation.

    The ability of fire is a headache. Although its fur can withstand the flames, the feeling of being roasted is something that the giant ape is unwilling to face. Every time after fighting with Han Yu, the giant ape always behaves like the person who just turned off the flames.  It was the same as the one drilled out of the stove. Except for the teeth, all other parts of the body were black. This gave the giant ape, who always likes to be clean, a headache.

    After another fight, the giant ape and Han Yu soaked in the water and washed away the hot sweat. After the fight, the giant ape recognized Han Yu's ability and regarded Han Yu as a being who could talk to him. Although the ability of the flame was not bad,  He is immature, but his potential is huge. In time, he will become a being who can have equal conversations with gods and demons.

    It is precisely because of this that when Han Yu asked about the origin of the giant ape, the giant ape did not hide anything and was perfunctory.

    "I was sealed by the gods and demons," the giant ape said calmly while soaking in the water.

    Han Yu immediately showed an interested look. The giant ape shook his head and smiled when he saw this, and continued: "I am born with the ability to be immune to the abilities of gods and demons, and it is precisely this ability that makes gods and demons feel afraid and I have become accustomed to it.  In order to control everything, the gods and demons do not allow things under their control to occur, and I have become the target that the gods and demons want to deal with quickly. But I am not a vegetarian. In order to fight against the gods and demons, I and those who came to kill  My gods and demons started a big war. It can be said that without me, the gods and demons would not be able to cooperate. I can??I am honored to say that I was defeated by the gods and demons who joined forces. But after I was defeated, why did the gods and demons who captured me not kill me, but sealed me up? I don't know the reason. I remember at that time.  After I was sealed, I fell into a deep sleep until I suddenly woke up that day, just like human beings sleep until they wake up naturally, and woke up unconsciously. But" At this point, the giant ape's expression suddenly became ferocious.  He stood up and continued: "But I don't know what kind of unscrupulous bastard attacked my most vulnerable place at that time. It was really unscrupulous." At this point, the giant ape couldn't help but stretched out his hand and slapped the water surface hard.

    Water splashed everywhere, and Han Yu, who was soaked, smiled and comforted: "It's all in the past, why are you mentioning him now? Anyway, you don't know who hit you, forget it, everything will go  Let’s see beforehand”

    "Humph" the giant ape responded angrily, and did not accept Han Yu's comfort. Seeing this, Han Yu quickly changed the subject and said, "Well, Third Master, when are you going to fight the Blood Demon?"

    "Soon" the giant ape replied calmly (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 510: The Conspiracy of the Blood Demon

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 511: Demon Slayer Crusade (Part 1)

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Because of the fear of the unknown, humans need protectors.  ) Because of the need for protectors, powerful gods and demons were worshiped by humans. Then humans who worshiped gods and demons gathered together to form a religion and established the belief in gods and demons in the human world.  For this belief, human beings can sacrifice their lives; for this belief, human beings can do things that are difficult for ordinary people to understand; for this belief, human beings can raise the sword in their hands to their compatriots.  In the name of gods and demons, each religion holds high the banner of faith and denounces other faiths as heresy. In order to allow their respective faiths to continue, every religious war is extremely cruel.

    And this kind of tragedy is something that the emperors of various countries cannot tolerate and do not want to see.  This is a game between monarchy and divine power!  But now, with the appearance of the Blood Demon, various religions that were originally suppressed by the emperors of various countries are beginning to stir up troubles, and the Holy See is the most dishonest among them.  Compared with other religions, the Holy See is a country of its own, located in the middle of the six continental empires, and has a transcendent status.

    The Holy Land of the Holy See, Maruddin

    Pope Maruddin XVI of the Holy See is asking Archbishop Saka, who has been ordered to contact various empires to jointly send troops, about the progress of the matter.

    "My loyal Archbishop Saka, what is the reply from each empire?"

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Pope, various empires are still hesitant about our Holy See's proposal to establish a demon-killing crusade." Archbishop Saka replied respectfully.

    "What are they hesitating about?" Marudin XVI asked gently.

    Saka heard this and replied: "The key is still the issue of the command authority of the Demon Slayer Crusade. They are very worried. After handing over the most elite legion of their empire to the Holy See, will the Holy See return the legion to them after the battle is over? Secondly.  They are worried that we, the Holy See, will take this opportunity to promote the teachings of the Holy See"

    "Hmpha bunch of short-sighted guys." Marudin XVI snorted coldly, interrupting Saka's words.  Saka stood aside respectfully, bowing his head and saying nothing.

    After Maruddin cursed the emperors of the six empires in a low voice, he continued to ask Saka: "Archbishop, then, what conditions did the emperors of the six empires put forward?"

    "This" Saka hesitated and did not dare to say.  Upon seeing this, Maruddin XVI said: "Don't worry, my Archbishop Saka. Tell me the conditions of the six emperors, and I will not be angry with you."

    Hearing the guarantee from Maruddin XVI, Saka breathed a sigh of relief and said: "The six emperors have two conditions each. The first is to ensure that each regiment has the right to have independent independence.  Decide for yourself whether to fight or leave" Having said this, Saka glanced at Maruddin XVI secretly, and saw Maruddin XVI said with a normal expression: "Continue, what is the other condition?  "

    "Another request is that I, the Holy See, cannot use the opportunity of forming the Demon Slayer Crusade to promote the Holy See's beliefs to other countries. Otherwise, they have the right to ask my Holy See's preachers to be expelled." After Saka finished speaking, he immediately shut up.  , bowed his head and prepared to bear the Pope's wrath.

    After a long time, I heard Maruddin XVI say in a still gentle voice: "Except for Archbishop Saka, everyone should go out and close the temple door. No one is allowed to approach within 500 meters of the temple."

    ……

    As the door of the temple closed, nearly five minutes had passed. Saka heard the hysterical curses of Maruddin XVI: "**His grandma, these shameless people really have the **** shame to dare to propose  Such conditions. A bunch of ignorant people, stubborn rocks in the latrine, angered me, so I sent troops first to raid the hometown of these bastards!"

    ……

    Saka listened quietly to the Pope’s curses.  He was used to it. As the childhood sweetheart of Maruddin XVI, Saka knew very well the true face of Maruddin XVI.  When I was young, I often hung out with Marudin XVI in the market.  Later, after Maruddin XVI's father, Maruddin XV, selected Maruddin XVI as his successor, Maruddin XVI gave up his original life and returned to the Holy Land.  Only the old man Saka understands the low-key life.  The rogue nature of Maruddin XVI.  In front of others, Marudin XVI was synonymous with kindness and gentleness.  In private, Marudin XVI is still as foul-mouthed, violent and brutal as he was in his youth.

    After scolding him fiercely, Maruddin XVI finally calmed down a little because he was not very beautiful because of the uncooperation of the emperors of the six countries.  One of the characteristics of gangsters is that they must retaliate.  Maruddin XVI is a gangster at heart. Now that the emperor of the Six Kingdoms is so uncooperative, Maruddin XVI was immediately put on the list of revenge.  But now is not the time to fall out with the Emperor of the Six Kingdoms. Even if he wants to fall out, he must first form the Demon Slayer Crusade.  Marudin XVI believed that once he entered the Demon Slayer Crusade, the elite legions sent by various countries wouldIt will be in the possession of the Holy See.  As for return?  Grandma!

    "Besides these two conditions, do those bastards have any other conditions?" Marudin XVI asked, glaring at Saka fiercely.  Although he knew that Maruddin XVI was not targeting him, Saka couldn't help but his heart beat faster and he stuttered as he replied: "No, no."

    "Okay, then you go and answer them. I agree to the conditions they proposed. However, the legions they send must be the best in the empire." Marudin XVI said slowly.

    "Yes." Saka replied quickly.

    *********************************

    The news that the Holy See has formed a crusade to eliminate demons immediately made the Holy See's reputation among countries surpass that of other religions.  Compared with the local religions around them that only know how to accept their fate and sell amulets to themselves, the Holy See's approach is obviously more in line with people's appetite.  For a time, the number of people going to various religious monasteries dropped sharply. Correspondingly, the churches opened by the Holy See in various countries were overcrowded.

    Don’t worry about poverty, worry about inequality!

    Pink eye is a common disease among human beings. Although it claims to serve God, people still have to eat whole grains and always have fame and fortune in their hearts.  This is human nature. If a person lives in the world and has no pursuit, what is the difference between him and the walking dead?

    When the popularity of the Holy See increased greatly.  One thing grows and the other fades away.  The local religious life naturally began to become difficult.  In order to get rid of the current predicament, the local religions began to join forces and discuss uniting to fight against the menacing Holy See.  Compared with the danger of the Blood Demon, each religion pays more attention to the actions of the Holy See.  The Blood Demon is a headache for all mankind, but the Holy See is only a headache for religious people. Comparing the two, how to fight against the Holy See has naturally become a priority problem for these religious people.

    "When there are many people, their mouths become mixed.  Unlike the Holy See, which has only one pope, all religions unite.  Whoever listens to whom, whoever does what, is troublesome.  The result was several days of discussion.  The elite legions from various countries who were ordered to go to the Holy See were already ready to go, but this group of religious people still had not negotiated a result.

    Looking at the messy venue, Monk Huilin, the abbot of the Buddha Sect who was presiding over the conference, finally couldn't help but stand up and roared: "Shut up, I! I have called you here to discuss important matters, not for chatting and spanking.  of!"

    "Bald thief, please speak politely, don't act like you, the Buddha Sect, care about all the people in the world." Xuanjizi, the leader of the Taiyi Sect, who was an enemy of the Buddha Sect, shouted to Monk Huilin in a bad tone.  Immediately, several leaders of nearby sects who were in the same group as Taiyi Sect cheered and echoed.  Monk Huilin was so angry that he stared at Xuan Jizi fiercely like an angry King Kong.

    Seeing this, the leader of the Baihua Sect who was sitting next to Monk Huilin quickly moved to the side calmly, so as not to harm Chi Yu when a fight broke out.  When the bosses of other sects saw this, not only did they not come forward to stop them, but they stepped aside in a tacit understanding, leaving a place for monk Huilin and Xuan Jizi to fight.

    Monk Huilin and Xuanjizi, who were riding a tiger and had difficulty getting off, were preparing to find a step for themselves to get off.  With a "bang" sound, the door of the venue was kicked open, and dozens of heavily armed soldiers rushed in, pointing their weapons at everyone in the room without saying a word.

    To be fair, these dozens of soldiers are not looked down upon by the church leaders, but they dare not make a mistake at this moment, because the forces behind these soldiers are not something they can afford to offend.  They are all owners of families and businesses. If they anger the emperor of the empire, then they will wait to destroy their clans and religions.

    An officer dressed as a general walked into the room. As soon as he saw the people in the room, he ordered: "Come here! Arrest all the illegal elements of these illegal gatherings."

    I heard that I was going to arrest myself.  The leaders of all the religions looked at Monk Huilin of the Buddha Sect. These big guys came here because of the instigation of this bald donkey. Now that something is going on, of course it depends on the initiator.  Monk Huilin also knew that he couldn't hide now.  You can't hide either.  I could only bite the bullet and step forward and say to the officer: "Amitabha~"

    "Shut up! You don't have to speak now, but everything you say will become evidence in court. If you have anything to say, tell the judge who is interrogating you." Huilin was not allowed to open his mouth, and the officer spoke directly.  He blocked Monk Huilin's mouth and ordered people to take Monk Huilin away.

    "My lord, General Yu and I are old acquaintances." Monk Huilin said to the officer in a low voice.  Everyone in Huilin and Zhongjing knew that the emperor's most trusted general was General Yu.  Unexpectedly, the officer became furious after hearing what Monk Huilin said. He glared at Monk Huilin and asked, "Bald Donkey, are you threatening me?"

    "I don't dare, it's just"

    The officer interrupted Monk Huilin and shouted: "Shut up! If you dare to speak again, I will punish you first."?For threatening law enforcement officers, I will slap you twenty times.  Drag it down!  "

    Monk Huilin did not dare to speak anymore. It could be seen from the officer's attitude that General Yu was not the object of his respect. If he emphasized that he had an old relationship with General Yu, it might be self-defeating.  He thought that he was also the leader of a religion, and if he was slapped in front of so many people, he would lose his face to his grandma's house.  What's more, it's good now. At least I have used my actions to tell the leaders of the religions who are still watching. It's not that I don't do my best, but that the other party is too arrogant.  Afterwards, it made sense in terms of appearance.

    Seeing that Monk Huilin was taken away, the remaining people no longer dared to expect anyone to come forward. They could only obey and be escorted out of the room one by one by the soldiers and imprisoned in Zhongjing's prison.

    Within the Zhongjing Imperial Palace

    After finding out that all the leaders of the sects had been arrested, the emperor asked his adviser, and the empire's prime minister said: "Prime Minister, now that I have arrested all the leaders of those sects as you said, what should we do next?  "

    "Your Majesty. The natural next step is to ask Your Majesty to move to see those people. The Holy See's action this time is very popular with the people. If the Demon Slayer Crusade is allowed to be dominated by the Holy See, then maybe the legions we send out will not  The empire’s legions will also give the Holy See an opportunity to interfere in our country’s national affairs. In order to counter the Holy See’s ambitions, we can only support other sects to fight against the Holy See. After all, it is very unwise to openly oppose the Holy See at this time.  .”

    The prime minister's words made the emperor nod repeatedly. After the prime minister finished speaking, the emperor stood up and said, "Okay, then according to the prime minister's plan, I will go to meet those sectarians. Yu Aiqing, this time the army led by the Crusaders will  It's up to you to command. Don't let me down."

    "Your Majesty, please rest assured. Even if the general dies, he will not let our regiment become someone else's possession." General Yu assured the emperor loudly.

    The emperor nodded with satisfaction and patted General Yu on the shoulder without saying anything.  Then he left the imperial study, changed into civilian clothes, and headed to the prison in Zhongjing.

    After being imprisoned, the leaders of various factions, who usually had five or six people in front of others, immediately began to complain about Monk Huilin who organized the conference. They all believed that if it weren't for Monk Huilin, they would still be living their happy lives.  There would be no jail time as it is today.

    Monk Huilin was like a frustrated little daughter-in-law, letting the others fall in love with a pitiful look on her face.  When those people got excited, they even wanted to beat Monk Huilin a few times to vent their anger. Fortunately, the cell door was blocking the way, preventing these people from starting a life-and-death fight in the prison.

    "What are you making all the fuss about? You think your life is too long, right? Ah!" The cell leader showed off his power.  Everyone who was locked up in the prison fell silent, and they suddenly became honest.

    After taking a satisfied look at the effect of his roar, the cell leader asked loudly: "Who is Huilin?" Everyone looked at Monk Huilin sitting in the corner.  Upon seeing this, the cell leader rushed to Monk Huilin and said, "Are you Huilin? Come with me." After that, the jailer stepped forward and opened the cell door, allowing Monk Huilin to come out.

    Seeing that Monk Huilin was released, everyone who was still in prison immediately gave up.  Why?  Why can a bald donkey be let out while they continue to be imprisoned?

    “Shut up, everyone! You’ll be here in a minute, just stay still!” The cell leader shouted and left the prison with Monk Huilin.

    Monk Huilin followed the prison leader obediently without saying a word until the prison leader took him to the entrance of a garden.  After handing him over to the soldiers guarding the garden gate, Huilin realized that the person who wanted to see him was probably the current Holy Emperor.  Because the soldiers guarding the gate of the garden are the Tiger Guards that only the emperor deserves to have.  Although the combat power may not be as good as the elite soldiers of the empire, but when it comes to loyalty.  That is the strongest empire.

    "I don't dare to do anything inappropriate at all," Monk Huilin believes.  In the darkness of the garden, there must be an ambush of masters supported by the empire. Once he behaves in a misleading way, he will be killed without any explanation.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Master, I have wronged you." The middle-aged man looked at Monk Huilin with a gentle expression and said.

    Although he was the leader of a religion, when he really faced the emperor who controlled the fate of tens of millions of people, Monk Huilin was still so excited that he could not speak. His knees softened and he knelt on the ground. He lowered his head and said to the middle-aged man.  : "The poor monk Huilin has met the emperor, His Majesty the Emperor."

    "Huh? Do you recognize me?" The emperor frowned slightly and asked gently.

    "Yes, yes. The Imperial Tiger Guard can only be commanded by Your Majesty. And after seeing Your Majesty, I knew that Your Majesty was the emperor of the Empire, because I once held a position in the Empire.?I met His Majesty at the grand ceremony.  "

    Listening to Monk Huilin's stammering explanation, the emperor's expression softened. He waved the masters lurking in the dark to retreat, and continued to gently say to Monk Huilin: "Master Huilin, please get up. Since I'm like this  This is my visit in casual clothes, and I have no intention of letting anyone know my identity, so all etiquette will be dispensed with. Sit down!"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty for the seat." Monk Huilin, who didn't know that he had already passed through the gate of hell, slowly got up and sat half-assed on the chair pointed out to him by the emperor.

    Seeing that Monk Huilin looked flattered, the emperor was very satisfied and said slowly: "Master Huilin, do you know why I invited you here?"

    "I don't know, please, Your Majesty." Monk Huilin, who had calmed down after a period of excitement, finally stopped stammering when he spoke.

    "The reason I invite you here is to ask you why you illegally convened a private gathering of the leaders of various factions in the empire. Do you want to take advantage of this period to plot evil?"

    Monk Huilin's legs softened when he heard this, and he slid down from the chair with a "plop". He knelt on the ground and said to the emperor repeatedly: "I'm a poor monk, I don't dare. People like this poor monk are just being punished by the Holy See during this period."  The gangsters were so squeezed that they had no way out, so we had to get together to discuss a way out for the future."

    "So, have you reached a conclusion after your discussion?" The emperor asked slowly without commenting on Monk Huilin's explanation.

    "No, no." Monk Huilin lowered his head in shame.  This was indeed not a public matter, but in order to eliminate the emperor's misunderstanding, Monk Huilin could only tell the truth.

    "Well, it's quite honest. Now I will point out a clear path for you. I wonder if you are willing to take it?" the emperor continued to ask.

    Hearing this question, Monk Huilin nodded quickly and replied: "Your Majesty, please make it clear."

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 512: Demon Slayer Crusade (Part 2)

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    People often say: long hair, short knowledge.  ) And Monk Huilin, who has no hair on his head, is really knowledgeable.  Of course this has nothing to do with hair length.  After the excitement of meeting the emperor, the blood in his brain faded, and Monk Huilin's wisdom once again occupied his brain.  Listening to the emperor expounding the clear path he pointed out for Monk Huilin and others, his mind has already started to work quickly, measuring how much benefit the Buddha Sect can gain from this patriotic action supported by the state.  benefit.

    The emperor was not worried that Monk Huilin was playing tricks on him.  Unlike the Holy See, the six emperors had the same attitude towards the sects within the Six Empires and did not allow them to have their own armed forces.  Each sect's dozens or hundreds of guardians were almost negligible to the emperor.  Without the protection of force, the sect of Monk Huilin and others is like a girl who has been stripped naked and can play as she pleases.  If you dare to resist, it's just to add a little more fun to yourself.

    "I'm not afraid that you have sex, but I'm afraid that you have no desires or desires."  This is the emperor's mentality.

    After the emperor finished speaking, Monk Huilin pretended to think about it for a moment, knelt on the ground and bowed to the emperor, and said, "I will obey your majesty's arrangements in everything."

    Monk Huilin made the right choice. His attitude of surrender made the emperor feel happy, so he didn't mind giving more benefits to Monk Huilin.  The matter of organizing demon-killing guards from various sects was left to Monk Huilin.  After hearing the emperor's words, Monk Huilin was overjoyed. This was an opportunity for the Buddha Sect to become the leader of all religions. With the emperor as its backer, let's see who dares to disobey!

    "Master Huilin, I leave it to you to contact people with lofty ideals from various sects. Don't let me down. Of course, if anyone dares to go against you, come and tell me, and I will solve those troubles for you."

    Hearing the emperor’s assurance, Monk Huilin could not hide his excitement. This was the emperor telling himself that the Buddha Sect would be the largest sect in the empire in the future.  Monk Huilin was very clear about the emperor's intention to support him.  It's nothing more than pushing himself to the front desk to fight against the Holy See who is pressing every step of the way.  But what does it matter?  Being used by others shows that you have the value of being used by others, not to mention that the rewards you get after being used are what you dream of.  At this moment, Monk Huilin told himself in his heart.  From now on, I will only obey His Majesty's orders.

    The emperor left.  The task of appeasing the religious leaders of various sects was given to Monk Huilin.  Monk Huilin, who has someone above him now, is completely different from the irritated little daughter-in-law he used to be.  He returned to the prison proudly.  When they saw that the prison boss, who had been arrogant towards everyone before, treated Monk Huilin like he was serving me, some people who originally wanted to scold Monk Huilin twice to relieve their boredom wisely kept their mouths shut.

    "Hmm Xuanjizi, come out with me." Monk Huilin first found his old enemy.  Mystery.  Although I have a hard time dealing with this old Niubi.  But Monk Huilin could distinguish between public and private matters.  Of course, the key reason is that Xuanjizi's Taiyi Sect and his own Futu Sect are comparable in strength.  If the matters assigned by His Majesty the Emperor are not completed, it is entirely possible that His Majesty the Emperor will give up the Buddha Sect and support the Taiyi Sect instead.  In order to avoid this situation, Monk Huilin first had to convince Xuan Jizi.  Of course, the benefits promised by His Majesty the Emperor must be disclosed in the middle, otherwise Xuanjizi will be so cunning.  It is impossible to give in easily.

    Just as Monk Huilin thought, the cunning and cunning Xuanjizi is really not an easy guy to deal with. As soon as Monk Huilin said the beginning, it became clear what Monk Huilin was going to do next.

    "We, the Taiyi Sect, will share half of the benefits promised by Your Majesty." Xuanji Zishi made the condition.

    "Wishful thinking, do you think His Majesty would be willing to see you and I being the only two sects left in the empire?" Monk Huilin shouted to Xuanjizi in a low voice.

    Hearing Monk Huilin’s reminder, Xuanjizi suddenly woke up.  What the emperor needs is balance.  This time the Holy See's pressing pressure forced the emperor to make use of these local sects.  But if local sects like them try to rely on this opportunity to become an existence like the Holy See, then they will wait to be destroyed.

    "Then how much benefit can you give me?" Xuanjizi, who wanted to understand his situation, asked Monk Huilin in a deep voice.

    Monk Huilin raised three fingers to Xuanjizi and said: "I will give you at most 30% of the benefits of the Taiyi Sect. But don't worry. Our Buddha Sect can only get 30%. There is still 40% to be distributed to the rest.  other sects under.”

    "Can they also succeed?" Xuanjizi asked disdainfully after hearing this.

    "Whether they can succeed or not? We need them to participate. Your Majesty also needs them to participate." Monk Huilin replied solemnly.

    "Well, three makes thirty percent. Since we can't take this opportunity to become the state religion, we have to take it."??Datou became a leader in the religious world.  "Xuanjizi agreed with Monk Huilin's suggestion with some regret.

    Seeing this, Monk Huilin persuaded him: "Just be content. If it had been before, we had been exiled from the army a long time ago. Why do you still expect His Majesty to personally promise to recruit us? We can at least take this opportunity to make each other's sects the two largest in the country."  A sect. What else do you want?"

    "This time, you see it more clearly than I do. Then tell me. What are your plans?" Xuanjizi was silent for a while and then asked.

    Upon hearing this, Monk Huilin replied: "The purpose of your Majesty's kindness to us this time is to use us to fight against the menacing Holy See. So naturally what we have to do is to unite to fight against the Holy See. But now we can't openly fight against the Holy See.  We can only start from other aspects.”

    "Then what's your plan?" Xuan Jizi asked.

    "Since the Holy See can form a demon-slaying crusade, we can also organize good players from various factions to join the demon-slaying crusade."

    "Huh? Join the Demon Slayer Crusade and listen to the command of those lunatics?" Xuan Jizi was a little unhappy when he heard Monk Huilin's idea.

    Monk Huilin looked at Xuan Jizi and shook his head and said: "Stupid, of course we are not going to listen to the command of those crazy people. We are acting with the elite legion sent by our country. What we have to do is to ensure that our country's elite legion will not be  The Holy See has recruited us, and this is what His Majesty wants us to do. Do you think we are really going to fight that blood demon?"

    "Oh, if you had told me earlier, it would have made me worry in vain." Xuanjizi said with a slap in the face.

    Without being shameless, Monk Huilin continued: "What we have to do now is to act separately and convince people from other sects to act in concert with us."

    "What if they don't agree?" Xuan Jizi asked.

    "Extraordinary moments, extraordinary means. If someone doesn't know how to praise, then don't blame us for not caring about our past friendship." Monk Huilin was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then said with a ferocious expression.

    "Okay, let's do it. Let's work separately. Happy cooperation."

    “A pleasure to work with.”

    After the discussion, the two returned to the prison again and went to the sects they were friends with to explain the situation.  The two of them had a tacit understanding and did not say what the emperor had promised them. They just said that this was His Majesty's hope.  Of course, if you are unwilling to act according to His Majesty the Emperor's wishes, please bear the consequences yourself and don't drag everyone down.

    With the emperor’s big tiger skin on his hands, those small sects that were inferior to the Futu and Taiyi sects could only swallow their hearts and agree to their request.  We agree to send out experts from the religions like the two major sects. Of course, in order to facilitate things, the experts from each sect will obey the instructions of the two major sects.

    After discussing these matters, each faction returned to their respective sects and prepared to take action.  Wuchenzi, the eldest disciple who accompanied Xuanjizi to prison, listened to his master's story on the road and repeatedly stamped his feet and complained that his master had missed a good opportunity.  As a result, Xuanjizi sneered angrily and said, "What does Shuzi know? You only see the benefits of this matter. But you don't see the disadvantages behind it."

    "Master, please give me some advice." Wuchenzi asked quickly.

    Xuanjizi sneered twice and said in a low voice: "Shuzi, you only saw that Taiyi Sect can use this matter to grow. Have you ever thought about what would happen to our Taiyi Sect if this thing didn't succeed?  What kind of consequences? In order to cover up others' eyes, do you think the emperor will kindly let us go? The Vatican's reputation among various empires has greatly increased through this incident. Even the emperors of various countries cannot openly confront the Vatican now. If the matter is leaked.  Do you think the Holy See will give up? In order to extinguish the anger of the Holy See, who do you think the Emperor will hand over as a scapegoat?"

    Hearing this, Wuchenzi broke into cold sweat on his back.  Seeing that his eldest disciple looked pale at the moment, Xuanjizi said slowly: "Don't panic, things are not that bad yet. No matter what? Our Taiyi Sect will not be in too much danger this time, maybe  You can also take this opportunity to gain greater benefits.”

    "Benefits?" Wuchenzi looked at his master in astonishment, wondering how such a dangerous thing could have greater benefits in the eyes of his master.  Get out of the way if you can.  Wuchenzi would rather not get the benefits from his master.

    "You worthless evil disciple, how can you let me trust the Taiyi Sect in your hands like this?" Xuanjizi glared at Wuchenzi angrily and shouted in a low voice.

    "Master, please calm down. Disciple is stupid. Please also ask master to clear up my disciple's doubts." Wuchenzi lowered his head and said to Xuanjizi.

    Xuanjizi snorted coldly and asked: "Humph. Think about this action. Who is the initiator?"

    "Eit's the Buddha Sect."

    &nbsp; "Then, if something goes wrong, who will your Majesty push out as the scapegoat?"

    "Buddha Sect."

    "Then if the Buddha Sect declines because of this, who will become the largest sect in the country?"

    "Taiyi Sect." Wuchenzi replied with a sudden look on his face.  Anyone who is not a fool can understand this.  Wuchenzi was not a fool, so of course he understood.

    "Master, you are really scheming." Wuchenzi looked at Xuanjizi with admiration and said.

    "Hehehe" Xuanjizi smiled when he heard the words, and told Wuchenzi: "Heaven knows this and the earth knows it. You know it and I know it. Don't let others know. Otherwise, our Taiyi Sect will not welcome you."  It will be a good opportunity for development, but it will be the disaster of annihilation.”

    "Disciple understands." Wuchenzi replied quickly.

    I won’t mention how the master and the disciple did things when they returned to the teaching.  In short, the day after the emperor secretly met with Monk Huilin, the major sects issued a joint statement, praising the Holy See's feat of forming a demon-killing crusade, and at the same time announced that they would send experts from the sects to accompany their country's elite legions.  Act together and participate in the great cause of exterminating demons organized by the Holy See.

    As if the emperors of other empires were inspired, one after another, domestic sects also issued similar statements to Monk Huilin and others.  The bottom line is that the Holy See wants to take advantage of all the good things this time, and there is no way out!

    Correspondingly, after learning the news, Pope Maruddin XVI now sent out the people around him, leaving only Saka, his childhood sweetheart, to listen to him curse.

    Holy Land of the Holy See, Marudin

    "These shameless, obscene, and cheap heretics! One day, I will tie them all to the stake and send them to accompany their faith!" Maruddin XVI swore viciously.  As a childhood sweetheart, Archbishop Sarkar.  Standing silently in front of Marudin XVI, he waited for Marudin XVI to scold him and then spoke to comfort him: "Your Majesty, please calm down. Those people will not be willing to fail. We have not seen this result before."  It has been expected. Why should Your Majesty be angry about this? If you are so angry that your body is broken because of this, it will be the greatest loss to our Holy See. The Holy See needs Your Majesty's guidance."

    Marudin XVI looked at Sarkar with a pleased expression.  He said: "My dear Archbishop Saka, you are the most eloquent person in the entire Holy See. Well, stop flattering me. I am not a weak person. I will not be knocked down because of this small setback. But this way  Once this happens, we may have to make some changes to our original plan.”

    "What changes do you plan to make, Your Majesty?" Saka asked after hearing this.

    "Personally conquered." Marudin XVI slowly spit out two words.

    Saka was shocked, and his voice could not help but rise a lot. He looked at Maruddin XVI in disbelief and shouted: "Personal expedition? My Majesty, are you kidding me? To be honest, this joke is not funny at all.  "

    "My dear Archbishop, which of your eyes can see that I am joking? Tell me, I will dig it out for you. Because it deceived you." Maruddin XVI said to Saka with a gentle look.  .

    Saka couldn't help but shuddered when he heard this.  He said with a depressed look: "Your Majesty, other archbishops will not agree with your decision."

    "Well, I know. That's why I came to discuss it with you." Marudin XVI replied with a smile.

    “But Your Majesty, I don’t agree with your decision either.” Saka replied with a grimace on his face.

    "No, you will support me. As long as you figure out what method the Holy See will use to seize the command of the Demon Slayer Crusade." Marudin XVI said with certainty.

    Saka lowered his head with a wry smile.  Because he understood that the Pope's decision was indeed the best way to seize the command of the Demonic Crusade.  Whether it is personal reputation or status.  The pope's personal intervention will invisibly put tremendous pressure on the elite legions sent by various countries in the Demon Slayer Crusade.  Even the heathens who suddenly jump up and down.  When the Pope appears before them, they will not dare to do it again.  Although small actions will continue.  But because of the Pope's personal visit, they will restrain themselves a lot.

    "The other archbishops will not agree." Saka, who wanted to understand, raised his head and said to Maruddin XVI.  Seeing Maruddin XVI looking at him with a smile, Saka gave a bitter smile and asked Maruddin XVI: "My most respected Pope, you don't want me to be in a place where there is no one."  Are you being beaten up by other archbishops?"

    "Hahaha Don't worry, I have already arranged your funeral arrangements for you." Marudin XVI replied with a smile.

    "My most respected His Majesty the Pope, can we stop playing? I am timid and cannot bear to be frightened. What if I scare someone?Come anyway, you will lose another loyal subordinate.  "Saka begged Maruddin XVI for mercy with a grimace on his face.

    Marudin XVI smiled when he heard this and whispered: "Look at your worthless appearance." But after all, Marudin XVI still let Saka go and did not let Saka do it.  His scapegoat, who bore the wrath of the other archbishops.

    In addition to the Pope, the Holy See also has five archbishops. Now that Archbishop Saka has been convinced by Maruddin XVI, the next thing to do is to convince the remaining four archbishops.

    As Archbishop Sarkar said, the four archbishops immediately became anxious upon hearing Maruddin XVI’s decision.  They all glared fiercely at Saka, who was sitting next to the Pope, thinking that the Pope would make this decision because of Saka's instigation.

    Fortunately, the Pope was loyal enough. When he saw this, he said slowly: "Don't look at Saka. This matter has nothing to do with him. It is my own decision." After hearing this, Saka couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. With the Pope's words  If so, he wouldn't have to worry about being beaten up by the four violent old guys in front of him after the Pope left.

    "His Majesty the Pope, I am opposed to your decision." An old man with all white hair said loudly to Maruddin XVI.  This old man is the knight commander of the Holy See Knights, and was the swordsmanship teacher of Marudin XVI and Saka when they were young. Even Marudin XVI did not dare to show any slightness to this old gentleman.

    After hearing this, Maruddin XVI quickly said: "My teacher, I have no choice but to make this decision. Now you also know the attitude of the six empires towards our Holy See. If I don't conquer it myself, how can I control it?"  There are proud soldiers and generals from various empires, and the five thousand troops of the Holy See alone are far from enough."

    "But His Majesty the Pope, there are still pagans among the legions sent by the six empires. In case those pagans have evil intentions"

    "No, I believe they don't have the guts. At the same time, the emperors of the six empires will not allow those pagans to do that." Maruddin XVI replied confidently.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 513: Demon Slayer Crusade (Part 2)

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Holy Land of the Holy See, Pilgrimage Square

    The elite legions from the six empires gathered together like this. Book friends uploaded that compared with small sects such as the Buddha Sect and Taiyi Sect, the Holy See is really a big business. Since arriving in this place where the country is founded on religion, Monk Huilin and others have  The plan that was discussed before coming was canceled. As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot overwhelm a local snake. Moreover, compared with the Holy See, Monk Huilin and others are not considered strong dragons at all. The Holy See is more suitable to be called a strong dragon. Monk Huilin and others can  When you become the leader of a religion, you have a very flexible mind. It has almost become instinct to seek good luck and avoid evil. They, outsiders, don't want to be caught by others for any reason on other people's land. They are typical examples and become chickens that warn monkeys.

    "Woo!" followed by a trombone sound. Huilin, who was discussing future plans with Xuanjizi, turned to look at the place where the crowd was commotion. He saw a flag fluttering. In front of the team were hundreds of pairs of young children holding flower baskets and placing them as they walked.  The petals in the flowers were scattered on the road, followed by two teams of knights on the front line, riding white horses with no hair on their bodies, wearing the armor of the Holy See knights, walking in front of them energetically, and behind them was a group of knights.  Standing on the topless carriage pulled by twelve white horses with the same coat color as the horses ridden by the knights of the Holy See, the only difference between them and the white horses ridden by the knights is that the twelve white horses and the divine steeds that pull the cart are pulled by the twelve white horses.  The current Pope of the Holy See, Marudin XVI, looked at Marudin XVI's gentle smile and greeted the crowds on both sides of the road. Monk Huilin felt sour in his heart and couldn't help but whisper: "It's really a show off."

    "Speak silently and disaster will come from your mouth," Xuanjizi on the side immediately reminded in a low voice, but his eyes also felt envy, jealousy and hatred for the pomp of Maruddin XVI.

    When Monk Huilin heard this, he closed his mouth and looked at Maruddin XVI again. There was no longer any envy, jealousy or hatred in his eyes. Instead, it was as if he had seen through the world of mortals. Xuan Jizi, who was beside him, secretly admired him when he saw this.  Although he didn't have much to deal with the bald donkey in front of him, the bald donkey's determination made Xuanjizi have to give a thumbs up at this moment to express his admiration. At least he couldn't have seen today's scene and still be like this.  Recover in a short time

    Behind the carriage in which Marudin XVI was riding, followed the entire Vatican choir, then the five bishops of the Vatican, and behind the five bishops were the twelve bishops. At the end of the team was a legion of 300 fanatics.  In one show, more than half of the strength of the Holy See was displayed. The purpose was probably to suppress the elite legions of the Six Nations. From the current situation, Marudin XVI's method is very effective. The elite legions of the Six Nations  The leading general's face looked a little ugly.

    Slowly ascending the podium, King Marudin XVI glanced at the audience with a smile, and slowly said: "Human warriors, we are here today to fight against the devil who threatens the safety of the entire human world.  Gathered here, may God's light shine on the world and protect us in defeating evil"

    Listening to Maruddin XVI's pre-war speech on the podium, Monk Huilin lowered his head and curled his lips in disdain. He expressed disdain for Maruddin XVI's sneaky change of concept. At the same time, he also expressed disdain for Maruddin XVI.  Is Shi's idea of ??seizing the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces just the same as that of the leading generals from the six countries who would give in so easily?  The answer is definitely impossible

    The emperors of the Six Kingdoms knew very well about the ambitions of the Holy See, so the Six Kingdoms had always been guarding against the infiltration of the Holy See. People who believed in the teachings of the Holy See would never be able to sit in high-ranking positions in the Six Kingdoms, even if they held some positions.  Insignificant and small officials will also be given special attention to prevent the Holy See's tentacles from extending into the core of the empire's rule. Under such a policy, the Holy See's missionary work in the six countries proceeds very slowly. People go higher and water flows lower.  A motivated and ambitious person will certainly not give up his or her dreams just for a belief.

    The elite army sent this time is the elite of the six countries, but none of the leading generals are fans of the Holy See. They are all loyal generals who only follow the emperor's orders. They want to bypass these generals and spread the teachings of the Holy See.  This is something that is very difficult to do, not to mention the various local sects sent by emperors of various countries, which has caused many obstacles to the spread of the Holy See.

    Because he was accompanying the army on the expedition, the Holy See could not find an excuse to separate these heretics from the elite regiments they favored. After finishing his speech, Maruddin XVI looked at the Sixth Regiment's exit with a smile on his face, but he had already cursed him in his heart.  Got it

    "These damn infidels," Maruddin XVI thought to himself.

    ???????????????????????????????????????? Marudin XVI is a bit of a dog bites the hedgehog when it comes to this situation, and he feels like he has nowhere to say it. Fortunately, the future is long, and there will be plenty of opportunities in the future, so there is no need to rush in.

    Before the generals of the six countries arrived, Maruddin listened to Saka reporting to him the composition of the demon-killing crusade: "The six countries each sent a legion consisting of 15,000 people, a total of 90,000 people, and  In addition to the knights and fanatic legions, our Holy See also needs to add missionaries at all levels.??Ten thousand people in total”

    "In other words, the six countries with a population of 200 million only sent 90,000 soldiers this time. Are they sending beggars away?" Maruddin XVI said dissatisfied

    "Your Majesty, please listen to me. Although the number of soldiers sent by the Six Nations to participate in the war this time is smaller, they are indeed the most elite legions among the Six Nations. Moreover, if the Six Nations really send a million troops, then our Holy See  If you want to achieve your goal, it may not be so easy to achieve it." Saka heard this and quickly said to the Pope.

    Pope Marudin XVI just wanted to complain, but he didn’t actually take it seriously. So he was noncommittal about Saka’s words and asked instead: “Where are the heretics?”

    Saka hesitated for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly: "Erthose pagans are unwilling to obey our arrangements and insist on living with their own legions, and the leading generals also provided support to those pagans  Now those heathens live in the legionary garrisons of their own country.”

    "Bastard, didn't I stress to you that you must do this?" Marudin XVI said to Saka dissatisfied. Saka shrank his neck and said with a grimace: "His Majesty is not a subordinate.  Not all-out, but those heretics don’t know what’s going on? This time they showed great unity, we have no way to take them away from the legion’s station. And even from the six-** regiment’s station, if there is no warrant,  Priests from our Holy See are not allowed to come in and out at will."

    "Well" Maruddin XVI was silent after hearing this. He did not expect that things would become so difficult. He originally thought that this was an opportunity for the Holy See to expand its power, but he did not expect that the greater the opportunity, the greater the difficulties it would face.  Nowadays, the Holy See is in a difficult position. It was the first to issue a statement proposing the formation of a crusade to eliminate demons. Although it has won the Holy See a huge reputation and goodwill from the people, if the Holy See does this in the end with big thunder and small rain, it will gain a lot.  , the loss is also much, even more

    "The Demon Slayer Crusade must set out as soon as possible. People across the continent are looking at us now. There must be no hesitation or hesitation at all." Marudin XVI said slowly. Saka on the side did not speak after hearing this, but just agreed.  Nodding his head and giving this incompetent childhood sweetheart a blank look, King Maruddin XVI ordered: "Go and see if the generals from the six countries have arrived?"

    "Yes" Saka agreed and exited the temple

    Within a short time, the leading general of the Six Kingdoms Regiment followed Saka to the temple. As soon as he saw the generals of the Six Nations arriving, Marudin XVI stood up to greet him. After the guests and hosts were seated, General Yu spoke to Marudin straight to the point.  The Sixteenth Pope said: "Your Majesty the Pope, I am a rough man and speak directly. I came to see His Majesty the Pope just to ask, does His Majesty the Pope have any plans for the subsequent battle?"

    Marudin XVI nodded and replied: "Well, I asked you to come here because I want to tell you about this matter. Saka, go to our Holy See to collect the information and distribute it to the generals."

    Looking at the information assigned to him by Saka, the voice of Maruddin XVI came to his ears, "The information in the hands of all generals is precious information that our Holy See has obtained through untold hardships and countless sacrifices.  Our Holy See has found out that the place where the demon king appeared this time came from the Rocky Mountains. Because the actions of this demon king always bring a lot of blood, so we will temporarily call this demon king the blood demon. This blood demon is centered on Rocky Mountain and spreads to all sides.  The attack was launched, and the first person to be killed was Xuanyue Town, which is closest to Rocky Mountain. As far as our Holy See knows, except for a small number of people in Xuanyue Town who left Xuanyue Town before the blood demon attacked, most of the residents of Xuanyue Town were  According to our Holy See investigation, we found that before the residents of Xuanyue Town were killed, there was a rain of blood in the sky. However, the residents were not killed by the rain of blood, but were killed by monsters that emerged from the rain of blood.  Monsters follow the red clouds in the sky and turn into blood and fall to the ground, then reorganize their bodies and appear to kill people. Therefore, we call the red clouds that appear in the sky ominous red clouds. After knowing these situations, the Holy See began to find ways to deal with those who came from the rain of blood.  How to create monsters and study how to kill these monsters. Through our research, we found that weapons blessed with the holy water of my Holy See can destroy monsters composed of blood without giving those monsters a chance to be reborn. This is also what I  Why are you summoned here? Weapons and armor all need to be baptized by holy water. Please be prepared when you go back. After the blessing of the holy water is completed, I will lead you to Rocky Mountain to eliminate the bloody  magic"

    "His Majesty the Pope wants to go on a personal expedition?" General Yu asked with a surprised frown.

    "Yes, as the pope and God's spokesperson in the world, I must set an example and set an example for mankind across the continent. Facing the power of evil, mankind will never surrender," Marudin said to General Yu with a serious face.

    General Yu and the generals of the other five countries looked at each other. General Yu asked tentatively: "May I ask, Your Majesty the Pope?"?Then the issue of our military poweris it still up to us to decide?  "

    "Of course it's up to you to make the decision, but I hope you can follow my orders during the battle," Marudin XVI replied with a smile.

    Hearing the promise of Maruddin XVI, General Yu and others felt relieved. They were afraid that Maruddin XVI would use his identity as pope to snatch their command of the legion. However, it seems that the situation is still there.  within their control

    After having dinner with the generals, Marudin XVI ordered people to see off the generals and took Saka back to his study. Saka waited for Marudin to hesitate all the way.  The Sixth Emperor dismissed the servant Saka before asking: "His Majesty the Pope, didn't you say before that you wanted to seize the command of those generals? Why don't you want it now?"

    Maruddin XVI reached out his hand and rubbed his brows in distress, and said: "Oh, I underestimated those pagan Sakas from the beginning. Believe it or not, I seized the command of these people tonight, so there is no need to wait until dawn.  The elite legions of these six countries will leave the Holy Land overnight and return to their respective countries."

    "Maybe, shouldn't they be so ignorant?" Saka replied with some disbelief.

    "If I seize the command of these generals tonight, then we, the Holy See, will be the ones who don't know the general situation. Do you think those heretics in the elite legion will be kind and not use this opportunity to smear our Holy See? Now is not the time, but wait until later.  If we have the chance, those elite soldiers will one day become the protective legion of my Holy See."

    "Does your Majesty have any plans?" Saka asked curiously.

    After hearing Saka's question, King Marudin XVI looked around, and after confirming that no one was there, he lowered his voice and asked Saka: "Saka, what if you were the boss of a gang and were raped by a few of your subordinates?  If those people die, their little brothers will be leaderless and at your mercy, so what will you do?"

    Popular words are always easy to understand. Saka soon understood the meaning of Marudin XVI's words. At the same time, he was surprised at Marudin XVI's ruthlessness. Seeing Saka's fearful look, Marudin ten  The Sixth Emperor smiled bitterly in his heart. If possible, he didn't want to do this, but for the prosperity of the Holy See, conscience must be discarded. This was already decided when he decided to be the Pope.

    "Saka, I will not play tricks on my own people," Maruddin XVI said to Sarkar in a deep voice.

    Saka quickly lowered his head and replied: "I believe in His Majesty the Pope."

    Seeing Sarkar’s frightened look, Maruddin XVI sighed in his heart

    The words were divided into two parts. When General Yu returned to the legion station, Monk Huilin and Xuan Jizi had been waiting for a long time to come back. The more General Yu thought about it, the more strange he felt, but he couldn't think of a reason. He always felt that Marudin  The Sixteenth Emperor had ulterior motives, but he could not find out what was wrong. He met Monk Huilin and Xuan Jizi. Based on the principle of one person being the one who thinks short and three people being the wise, General Yu told the truth about his meeting with Marudin Sixteenth.  Monk Huilin and Xuanjizi

    After listening to General Yu's story, Monk Huilin said with some emotion: "It's a good move to retreat in order to advance. In this way, the Pope actually controls the command of the Sixth Regiment."

    "That's right, this Holy See is really full of talented people. No wonder our sects can't do it." Xuan Jizi nodded in agreement.

    General Yu was confused and humbly asked: "Two gentlemen, please help me clarify my doubts."

    "General Yu, you are polite. In fact, if General Yu does not consider this matter as a general, it is actually easy to see that after seeing the elite legions of the six countries, the pope may have more thoughts about taking it for himself.  But as soon as he saw the actions of the Six Kingdoms Regiment today, he understood that the emperors of the Six Kingdoms had seen through his true intention of forming this demon-killing crusade. That was why he announced the personal expedition, which greatly increased the pressure on the generals of the Six Kingdoms.  , worried that his command would be taken away. Then, the Pope pretended to be generous and said that the Sixth Regiment and the generals commanded it, but when the legion was mobilized, they could follow his arrangements. Wasn't this tantamount to seizing in disguise?  Generals, do you have military power? General Yu, this is going to be a war. On the battlefield, if your generals do not obey the commander's orders, what will usually happen?"

    Hearing Monk Huilin's question, General Yu replied without hesitation: "Of course, capture it on the spot. If it's serious, you can even kill him on the spot on the grounds of disobedience." At this point, General Yu came to his senses, but he was still a little uncomfortable.  I believe, "No, that pope would have the guts?"

    "General Yu, never place your hopes on others. I think your teacher should have taught you this?" Xuanjizi on the side asked General Yu coldly.

    General Yu was stunned when he heard this, then nodded slowly and asked: "?Two gentlemen, what do you think?  "

    Monk Huilin frowned when he heard this and said slowly: "Now that the general has agreed to what the Pope proposed, if he regrets it, it will not only be easy for the other party to find an excuse to punish us, but it will also be easy for others to look down on us and not admit it.  There is no way to go What we need to pay attention to now are two points. The first is General Yu's own safety. General Yu is the brains of this legion. As long as the brain is fine, the Holy See has nothing to do with us. The second is Yu.  The general must establish a successor in case something happens, so that when something unexpected happens to General Yu, the Holy See will seize the opportunity to take control of the country's legions."

    Both proposals were very pertinent. General Yu accepted them in full. At the same time, he wrote down the orders of his successor and gave them to Monk Huilin and Xuan Jizi for safekeeping. He could control the legion when something unexpected happened to him and prevent the Holy See from taking advantage of the loopholes (  To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 513: The Demon Slayer Crusade Part 2

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 514 The Feast of Blood

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    One hundred thousand demon-killing crusaders set out to fight, and wherever they passed, humans spontaneously greeted them.  The flowers, applause, and girls' kisses made these young and energetic young men full of confidence, as if they had killed those terrible monsters one by one with their swords.  The red clouds floating in the sky were the signposts of the Demon Slayer Crusaders. Moving towards the direction of the red clouds in the sky, the Demon Slayer Crusaders came step by step to the battlefield carefully laid out for them by the Blood Demon.

    The Bironde Basin was later known as the Blood Cup.  At this moment, the millions of creatures created by the blood demon through the blood pool are confronting the incoming demon-slaying crusaders.

    There was no declaration of war, no speech. When Maruddin XVI fiercely lowered his raised right hand, a battle concerning the future of mankind began.

    Through this large basin at the entrance to the Rocky Mountains, you can reach the place where the Blood Demon is located in no more than two days.  This reason is why the Demon Slayer Crusaders chose to attack here.

    Without asking for mercy or mercy, the armies of both sides launched a fierce battle on the outskirts of the basin.  Armed with weapons blessed by holy water, the Demon Slayer Crusaders had the upper hand on the battlefield despite being outnumbered.  Seeing the monsters made of blood turning into puddles of water after being hit by their own weapons, the soldiers of the Demon Slayer Crusaders were greatly inspired, and beat the blood demon army back steadily until they collapsed.

    Seeing the blood demon’s army disintegrating and retreating towards the depths of the Bironde Basin, Marudin XVI, the commander-in-chief of the Demon-Slaying Crusade, waved his hand and ordered the entire army to attack.  Although General Yu and others were dissatisfied with Marudin XVI's attitude towards them, they also knew that this was a good time to attack.  There is no time to worry about this at the moment.  They all returned to their own legions and led their respective legions to pursue the Bironde Basin.

    After the generals left, King Maruddin XVI lowered his voice and asked Sarkar beside him: "Have the arrangements been made?"

    "It has been arranged." Saka replied quickly.

    "Now that the arrangements have been made, let's inform them to start. Remember, let them be like a hero." Maruddin XVI slowly ordered.  Saka understood who Marudin XVI was referring to, he respectfully agreed, turned around and disappeared into the crowd.

    After giving instructions to Saka, Marudin XVI set his sights on the battlefield again and suddenly ordered: "Move the command forward, I want to be with the soldiers."

    "Your Majesty the Pope. This is too dangerous." The knight commander of the Holy See Knights quickly dissuaded him.  Unfortunately, Maruddin XVI was determined and insisted on going to the front line of the battlefield in person, and the knight commander could not dissuade him.

    As the Pope’s headquarters moved forward, the Demon Slayer Crusader soldiers once again exploded.  The blood demon soldiers who were still resisting were destroyed as if they were being crushed.  At this point, all of the 100,000 Demon Slayer Crusaders have entered the basin, except for some logistics personnel who have not yet entered the basin.

    At the same time, the base camp of the Rocky Mountain Blood Demon

    The Blood Demon soaked in the blood pool seemed not to be touched at all by the victory of the Demon Slayer Crusade. Even though the millions of soldiers he left in the Bironde Basin were about to be wiped out, the Blood Demon still did not blink an eyebrow.  Looking in the direction of Bironde Basin, the Blood Demon seemed to begin to see the situation there, and murmured to himself: "It should be almost done." As soon as he finished speaking, the Blood Demon flew away from the Blood Pond.  Flying towards Bironde Basin.

    The God of Death in the conscious world shouted excitedly when he saw this: "Is it about to begin? Hahaha I have been looking forward to a blood feast for a long time." Since being resurrected with the help of the body of the Blood Demon, the God of Death has discovered that  He can strengthen his strength by absorbing the souls of living creatures, but the Blood Demon does not. All he needs is fresh blood, while the God of Death needs souls.  One god and one demon clearly divide the spoils between each other.  Now the Blood Demon is going to reap the fruit he has been waiting for, and it is also an opportunity for the Death God to increase his power.

    On a mountain far away from the blood pool, Han Yu, who was observing the movements of the blood demon through a high-power telescope, discovered something unusual about the blood demon.  Since sending away the elves, Han Yu and the giant ape have been staying near the blood pool.  Han Yu didn't know anything about the Demon Slayer Crusade.  But even if he knew, Han Yu could do nothing.  It's not that he doesn't want to save those humans, but how can he save those humans?  Showing up to stop it, those people are still debating whether they will listen or not.  If Han Yu is tied to the stake, will Han Yu resist?  What about resistance?  Or resist?

    Han Yu, who still knew nothing about the Demon Slayer Crusade, saw the blood demon leaving the blood pool.  In addition to being puzzled, I was also curious. I wondered why the Blood Demon suddenly left. I was curious about where this guy was planning to go.

    "Stop looking, let's catch up, lest the guy escapes." The giant ape interrupted Han Yu's conjecture. While reminding Han Yu, he had already taken the lead and chased after him.  Han Yu didn't hesitate when he saw this and immediately followed him.  As for the high-power telescope placed there, Han MengxinPeople clean up.  There was nothing Han Yu could do about Han Mengxin's insistence on staying.  He could force Han Mengxin to stay on the Courage, but Han Yu, who had never wanted to wrong Han Mengxin, was unwilling to do so. With Han Mengxin's insistence, Han Yu could only let it go.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin was quite sensible, and there would be no problems if she stayed with Han Yu. She would just stay by Han Yu's side quietly.

    "Don't look, let's go back to the Courage first, prepare for battle and wait for Han Yu to come back." Ning Ping, who was responsible for protecting Han Mengxin, picked up a high-powered telescope and said to Han Mengxin, who was watching Han Yu leave.

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this and followed Ningping back to the Courage.  After Lin Ke and others who stayed behind on the Courage heard the news that the Blood Demon was moving, they immediately took action and got into position to prepare for any battle that might occur at any time.

    He followed the Blood Demon from a distance, not daring to get too close to avoid being spotted by the Blood Demon flying in front. Han Yu lowered his head and glanced at the giant ape on the ground. This guy was really powerful. He walked as fast as he could and followed the Blood Demon closely all the way.  It's as if those obstacles don't exist for the giant ape.

    "My friend, there seems to be a fly behind you." The God of Death in the conscious world reminded the Blood Demon.

    "It doesn't matter, let them follow. Just treat them as special guests at the feast we hosted." Gorefiend replied nonchalantly.  I heard the blood demon say this.  Death did not remind me again.  He just silently calculated how many souls he could absorb in a while.

    In the Bironde Basin, as the last Blood Demon soldier was killed, everyone in the Demon Slayer Crusade cheered to celebrate their first victory. They seemed to have seen the final fate of the Blood Demon.  Maruddin XVI looked at those brave warriors with satisfaction and was in a good mood.  Just now, Saka sent someone back to report that the people he was responsible for were attacked one by one. Although a few escaped, they are definitely no longer suitable to continue to hold their current positions.

    "Go and tell Saka. Do your best to rescue those lucky people and send them to the rear for treatment." Marudin XVI took the time to order the priest who came to report.

    After the priest left for about a quarter of an hour, Maruddin XVI raised his hands and followed his hands.  The soldiers who were still cheering all fell silent and stared at Maruddin XVI.  Just listen to Marudin XVI saying loudly: "Human warriors, we have proven the vulnerability of the Blood Demon with facts. Now is the time to pursue victory. Let us destroy the Blood Demon and let the glory of God shine on the world.  Now, I declare, continue the attack!”

    "Long live! Long live! Long live!" the soldiers shouted, marching towards the Blood Demon base camp in Rocky Mountain with high morale.  But before they could recover from the joy of victory, a sound like thunder sounded from the air.

    "It's so lively. Where are you going?"

    Everyone looked up and saw above their heads, a guy dressed as a human being looking at them with a playful expression, just like a cat playing with a mouse.

    King Maruddin XVI looked up at the uninvited guest in the sky, feeling a little bad.  He was accustomed to lowering his head and looking down at all living beings. He suddenly needed to raise his head to look at people, which made Maruddin XVI very uncomfortable.

    "Shoot him down." Maruddin XVI ordered calmly.

    Then hundreds of bows and arrows flew towards the Blood Demon in the air.  The Blood Demon smiled slightly and waved his right hand casually, as if he was chasing away flies that flew to his side. Hundreds of bows and arrows suddenly lost their accuracy and fell down.  However, many friendly troops were accidentally injured.

    Maruddin XVI looked at the Blood Demon with an ugly expression. The attitude of this uninvited guest made Maruddin XVI very unhappy.  He asked coldly: "Who are you?"

    "Hehehe Aren't you here to see me? I was worried that you were tired from walking, so I came to see you in person. What? Aren't you happy for my attentiveness and thoughtfulness?" said the uninvited guest in the air with a smile.

    As soon as the words came out, Maruddin XVI immediately understood who this person was in the sky.  Immediately shouted: "Human warriors, this guy in front of us is the blood demon we want to destroy. Destroy him! May God's light shine on the world."

    ??In fact, there is no need for Maruddin XVI to issue an order.  The soldiers of the Demon Slayer Crusaders had already begun their attack.  Nearly ten thousand bows and arrows were aimed at the Blood Demon in the air.  The Blood Demon smiled disdainfully and said coldly: "A mere human being wants to challenge gods and demons? Humph. I don't know the truth about spitting in the sky, but the spit will eventually fall to the ground?"

    "Fire the arrows!" As the officer shouted, nearly 10,000 bows and arrows flew towards the Blood Demon like locusts.

    It’s just that the blood demon is right. If you spit into the sky, the spit will eventually fall to the ground.  Nearly ten thousand bows and arrows seemed to have hit an invisible barrier, and fell to the ground feebly.  After seeing this scene, the soldiers of the Demon Slayer Crusaders finally changed their minds from before.He woke up from the joy of defeating the Blood Demon soldiers.

    When Marudin XVI saw this, he immediately understood that it was time for the Holy See to take action.  Immediately ordered: "Vatican Choir, attack! May God's light shine on the world."

    Following the order of Maruddin XVI, a choir composed of girls between the ages of five and seven carefully selected by the Holy See began to sing loudly the Holy See's hymn: God  ,everywhere.

    The blood demon in mid-air did not expect that humans who were just like ants in his eyes could have such a hand. He was caught off guard, but he was only shocked.  In front of the Blood Demon, the Choir's strength was not worth mentioning at all.  What displeased the Gorefiend was the power displayed by the Chorus, and that was the power of a disgusting creature.

    From this, the Blood Demon thought of the little girl he had neglected during this period.  "After we deal with this place, go find that little girl. That kind of damn ability is absolutely not allowed to remain in this world." Gorefiend said to himself.

    "My friend, what are you waiting for? Do you need my help?" The God of Death in the conscious world asked the Blood Demon Road impatiently.

    "My friend. Thank you for your kindness. But I understand. This is my feast. The main dish is mine. You can only have some soup." As he said that, the Blood Demon waved his hand towards the choir.  The choir that was singing fell silent.  The Demon Slayer Crusader soldiers who had been infected by the singing of the choir immediately felt as if they had been poured over by a basin of cold water. They raised their heads and looked at the blood demon in the sky in astonishment.

    Maruddin XVI was very sad that his trump card was easily cracked by the blood demon.  With just a wave of the blood demon's hand, the choir was completely wiped out, and a hundred innocent and lovely girls perished.  This was not what Marudin XVI felt sad about, he was more worried about the Blood Demon's next move.  Ever since the Chorus was wiped out, Marudin XVI has clearly realized that this time the crusade against demons will probably end in failure.  How to get back alive.  This is the issue that Maruddin XVI needs to consider most now.

    "However, Maruddin XVI does not feel sorry for the demise of the choir, but some people do.  Seeing a hundred innocent and cute little girls die in front of him in an instant, Han Yu was furious and immediately planned to rush over and fight the blood demon regardless.  But Han Yu didn't wait for him to rush over.  The giant ape on the ground jumped high into the air, dragged Han Yu to the ground, and held him tightly.

    "Calm down, now is not the time to attack." The giant ape whispered to Han Yu.

    Compared with the giant ape’s strange strength, Han Yu’s strength is really nothing.  Han Yu, who was hugged from behind by the giant ape, had no room to struggle. He could only stare at the blood demon in the sky hatefully, vowing to himself that he would never let him go.

    Seeing that Han Yu had calmed down, the giant ape let go of Han Yu and whispered: "Don't be anxious, it will be done soon. It will be done soon."

    "Third Master, you always say right away, when exactly is it?" Han Yu couldn't help but ask the giant ape.

    "My power is about to be restored. Only after I fully recover can I be confident that I can completely eliminate that blood demon. You don't want to let this blood demon escape and continue to cause harm to other places. So before I am sure to kill him  , we must be patient.”

    After listening to the giant ape’s explanation, Han Yu fell silent and looked at the blood demon in mid-air silently.

    It seemed that the Blood Demon had just done an insignificant thing.  Stretching out his right hand, the nail of the little finger of his left hand gently slid across the palm of his right hand, making a cut, and then blood fell on the ground drop by drop.  As the Blood Demon's blood fell, monsters made of blood appeared in front of the Demon Slayer Crusaders.

    The soldiers who had fought against these monsters made of blood habitually and confidently wielded their weapons to chop at those monsters.  But this time.  The holy water lost its effect and could not cause any harm to those monsters.  On the contrary, the soldiers who besieged the monster lost their lives one after another.  With just one blow, the four soldiers standing in front of the monster were cut in half by the monster's blow, and their internal organs were scattered on the floor.

    The panicked soldiers quickly looked at the car in which the Pope was riding, only to find that the car was empty and there was no trace of Pope Maruddin XVI.

    "Where is the Pope?"

    “Where is the Pope?”

    "The Pope has escaped!"

    "The Pope has escaped!"

    “The Pope has abandoned us!”

    Panic and fear spread among the soldiers of the Demon Slayer Crusade.  Due to a previous beheading operation by Pope Maruddin XVI, except for General Yu and another lucky general who survived, the other four generals of the Six Nations were all dead.  However, the successor left by the leading general of the Six Nations was unable to appease the restlessness of his soldiers due to lack of prestige.  The situation in the Bironde Basin is increasinglyOops.

    And at this moment, a huge boulder suddenly fell from the sky at the entrance of the basin, blocking all the main force of the Demon Slayer Crusaders in the Bironde Basin.  Including Maruddin XVI, who had not yet had time to escape.

    Seeing that their retreat was cut off, the Demon Slayer Crusaders burst out in their final madness, and instead began to desperately attack the monsters that appeared around them.  It's just that these monsters are completely different from the monsters these soldiers encountered before.  If the monsters we encountered before were defined as miscellaneous troops, then these monsters now are regular troops.

    Ignore begging for mercy and destroy all living creatures in sight.  The soldiers created by the Blood Demon from his own blood slaughtered the soldiers of the Demon Slayer Crusade very efficiently.  When the casualties gradually increased and the retreat was cut off, the soldiers of the Demon Slayer Crusade finally collapsed.  Some were crying and begging for mercy, and some were sitting on the ground with dull expressions, but no matter what reaction the Demon Slayer Crusaders made, there was only killing waiting for them.

    "I, I am Pope Marudin XVI, don't kill me, I have something for you" Before he finished speaking, Marudin XVI felt himself flying up. When he lowered his head, he saw that his voice was  Blood spurted out, and after the head flying in the air fell to the ground, Marudin XVI didn't have time to say anything.  Then a big foot stepped over and crushed Marudin XVI's head to pieces.

    The blood demon in the air looked excitedly at the killings in the basin. His body could not help but tremble slightly, and he murmured to himself: "Panic, fear, sadness, despairah, this is really the most beautiful picture in the world.  I just don’t know when I can see the next more wonderful picture?”

    "You will see, this feast is just the beginning. When the Blood Purgatory is formed, this will be our paradise." The God of Death in the conscious world said to the Blood Demon with a smile while absorbing the soul of the deceased.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 515: Not My Race

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The tragedy in the Bironde Basin shocked all humans on the continent. The brains that had been bewitched by the Holy See and became hot-blooded suddenly seemed to be poured with cold water. They suddenly woke up and realized that this time the opponent was different from the past.  The opponents are different. Human beings are not on the same level with this opponent at all.  )

    However, the biggest loss in this fiasco was not the six mainland countries. Compared with the empire with a population of tens of millions, although the loss of 15,000 elite legions was heartbreaking, it was not to the point of breaking the empire.  .  The only one who is really hurt is the Holy See.  Perhaps in order to gain the right to speak with the six empires in the future, this time the Holy See can be said to be full of elites, and the most terrible thing is that from the Pope down, the top leaders in the Holy See were almost wiped out in this fiasco.  The current Holy See, except for one archbishop and two bishops who were ordered to stay in the Holy Land of the Holy See, the rest can be said to be small fish and shrimps. It is conservatively estimated that in the next thirty years, the Holy See will cease to exist.  Keep a low profile.

    The embarrassment of the Holy See at this moment did not comfort the Six Nations, because there was still a greater crisis lying in front of the monarchs and ministers of the Six Kingdoms. They really had no time to laugh at the Holy See who had stolen the chicken but lost the rice.

    Starting from the third day after the tragedy in the Bironde Basin, starting from the Bironde Basin, the blood pool began to spread to the surrounding areas again. Correspondingly, the ominous red cloud in the sky began to drift again, matching the red clouds on the ground.  action.

    Zhongjing, the royal study room of the imperial palace once visited by Han Yu

    The emperor quietly listened to General Yu, who had returned from injury, reporting to himself what happened in the Bilongde Basin that day.  General Yu is indeed a lucky man.  If not for the injury, he was sent back to the rear.  I am afraid that General Yu will also become a member of the list of fallen soldiers in the Bironde Basin.  As lucky as General Yu were Monk Huilin and Xuan Jizi.  After they saw the Pope driving into the Bironde Basin, they were worried that the Pope would take the opportunity to deal with them, so they took the opportunity to sneak out of the basin with their disciples. It can be said that the local sects who went out with the Sixth Regiment this time were not unscathed.  They returned to their respective countries without any injuries.

    After listening to General Yu’s report, the emperor sat on his chair and subconsciously tapped the table with his index finger, mentally calculating the gains and losses of the Bilongde Basin.  Just thinking about it, the emperor sadly discovered that in the face of absolutely powerful strength.  All the imperial power, intrigues and tricks he had learned before were of no use.

    "Yu Aiqing, is it possible to contact the other party?" After swatting away Monk Huilin and Xuan Jizi.  The emperor asked General Yu tentatively.  General Yu looked at the emperor in surprise when he heard this, wondering why the emperor suddenly came up with this idea.  Perhaps General Yu's eyes were too straightforward, which made the emperor understand how naive and ridiculous his idea just now was.  It's just that as an emperor, the emperor's face is important.  He immediately coughed slightly and said to General Yu: "General Yu, everything must have a purpose before doing it. What does the blood demon want? Don't you know?"

    General Yu understood the meaning of the emperor's words. He was so frightened by the blood demon's methods that he was paralyzed with fear. He was planning to compromise with the blood demon.  Thinking of the elite soldiers of the empire who died in the Bironde Basin, General Yu's tone inevitably stiffened, and he said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, the purpose of that blood demon is to wipe out all mankind."

    Seeing General Yu bow his head in silence after saying these words, the emperor sighed slightly in his heart and whispered: "Yu Aiqing, do you think I am willing to bow to that blood demon? If I don't bow, what else can we do now?  Don’t expect reinforcements from the other five empires. Ever since they learned of the defeat in the Bironde Basin, the other five countries have been continuously strengthening their border defenses with their own countries. They have put forward very harsh conditions for the joint confrontation proposed by our country."

    After taking the document handed over by the emperor, General Yu just read two pages and closed it, and cursed bitterly: "These bastards are taking advantage of the situation."

    "Okay. Stop scolding, and save your energy. What we have to solve now is how to deal with that blood demon, instead of scolding here." The emperor waved his hand and interrupted General Yu's words.

    General Yu nodded when he heard this, and said to the emperor in a deep voice: "Has your Majesty forgotten the gods?"

    "Huh? He? Is he reliable?" the emperor asked hesitantly.

    "Your Majesty, do we have any other choice besides trusting him?" General Yu sighed and asked.  The emperor was silent when asked the question.  General Yu was right.  Apart from choosing to believe, the empire really has no other choice.

    *******************************

    Rocky Mountain, Pool of Blood

    With the success of the Bironde Basin, the strength of the Blood Demon has greatly increased again, and the Death God, who is one with the Blood Demon, has also taken the opportunity to upgrade.  At this moment, the Blood Demon and the God of Death were just staying in the blood pool to digest the benefits gained this time.  It's just that some people don't want toLet the blood demon and the god of death stop.  With a loud roar, a huge boulder was smashed into the blood pool.

    The huge power was even unable to stop the bloody hands in the blood pool, and the blood demon immersed in the blood pool was shocked to wake up.  The blood demon flew out of the blood pool and saw that it was not an outsider, but the giant ape that he had fought with before.  It's just that the giant ape at this moment no longer has the huge body as before, but is only as tall as an ordinary human being.

    "Hey~ are your injuries healed?" Gorefiend greeted the giant ape with a smile.  Little did he know that his greeting was as unbearable as adding salt to the giant ape's wounds.  For the giant ape, being attacked there has always been considered a great shame in his life.  Now seeing the Blood Demon mentioning the old things again, his eyes suddenly turned red and he glared at the Blood Demon.

    But the Blood Demon took a step back pretending to be surprised, reached out and patted his chest and shouted: "Oh, what do you want to do when you look at me like that? I'm a man."

    "It doesn't matter, you can have your anus exploded." The giant ape replied with a sneer.  After getting along with Han Yu for a while, he didn't learn anything else, but he became more and more good at talking. Especially about those bad words, the giant ape learned them instantly.  For example, I learned how to do anal sex from Han Yu.

    "Huh?" The blood demon looked at the giant ape with a puzzled face, not understanding what the explosion had to do with him.  Where are the chrysanthemums on my body?

    Seeing the confused look on Blood Demon’s face.  The giant ape suddenly felt a sense of superiority in his heart.  He couldn't help but explain to the blood demon: "An asshole means an asshole. Blasting an asshole means inserting it into your asshole!"

    Very easy to understand explanation!

    This made the Blood Demon furious. The Blood Demon who originally planned to arouse the anger of the giant ape was now aroused first.  As a demon, he has never seen many things like murder, arson, and sexual humiliation of women. So when he thought of being treated by that giant ape like he treated the fairies he captured before, the blood demon felt a surge of anger in his heart.  Upwelling.  The Death God in the conscious world at the moment was also so angry at the giant ape's words that the Three Corpse Gods jumped violently. He and the Blood Demon were using the same body now, and the Blood Demon would be unlucky.  I can't run away either.  The giant ape never expected that just by using a new word he learned from Han Yu, he would provoke a god and a demon at the same time, and make these gods and demons full of murderous intentions towards him at the same time.

    "I will find the thickest tree. Then I will insert it into your asshole until the tree comes out of your mouth." The blood demon stared at the giant ape fiercely and swore.  Since returning from the Bironde Basin, the Blood Demon's strength has greatly increased. As his strength grows, the Blood Demon's confidence becomes stronger and stronger.

    "Thank you, but I don't need it, so I'll leave it to you." The giant ape replied with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the giant ape felt the figure in front of him blur. The blood demon appeared in front of the giant ape, and struck directly at the giant ape's chin with an uppercut.  The giant ape made a horizontal right hand.  He grabbed the blood demon's right fist.  The giant ape grinned and was about to crush the blood demon's right hand.  Suddenly dozens of fists suddenly appeared from behind the blood demon, and they went straight towards the giant ape to hit him.

    The giant ape was caught off guard and was hit immediately, his body tilted back involuntarily after being hit.  What's especially abominable is that when the giant ape was leaning back and not paying attention to the blood demon, the blood demon kicked his vaginal foot, causing the giant ape to suffer a fatal blow for the third time.  The attack on the little brother made the giant ape's eyes widen in anger.  As an existence that once caused headaches to all the gods and demons in the sky, the giant ape could not bear to be so humiliated by a blood demon.

    "Ouch~" The giant ape let out a roar, and the muscles on its body suddenly swelled.  The clothes on the upper body of the giant ape were torn, revealing the upper body with piles of muscles.

    Han Yu, who was watching the battle from a distance, originally sympathized with the giant ape when he saw the giant ape being teased, but when he saw the giant ape's upper body that looked like steel, Han Yu couldn't help but murmured softly: "  Mensao, if you fight, fight. What are you doing taking off your clothes?"

    "Brother, who among them will win?" Han Mengxin asked in a low voice.

    "I don't know. In short, we have to be prepared. Mengxin, you go back to the Courage first. If this giant ape can't do it, then we have to do it ourselves. Although the interstellar regulations stipulate that we cannot interfere with the planets to be developed.  Develop on its own. But this blood demon is not a native product of this planet. His harm has been recorded, so that in the future, even if we are challenged by those with an overly righteous sense of justice, we will have something to say."

    "Brother, what are you going to do?" Han Mengxin asked curiously after hearing this.

    Han Yu replied casually: "The maximum power of the Courage's main gun. Anyway, except for us, there are no living creatures around here now. Even if we make a huge crater, no one will come to us to compensate us."  "

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Han Mengxin couldn’t help but take a breath.  The Courage's main gun fired a maximum-power blow. I really wanted to see if the Blood Demon could withstand this blow.

    "Brother, why?"Didn't you use the Courage to resolve the battle before?  Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "Tsk~ Didn't I just say that? I don't want to be picked on by those guys who have an overly strong sense of justice."

    "Are you still afraid that others will find trouble?"

    "My lovely sister, your brother, of course I am not afraid of being picked on by others. But I am very troubled by being entangled by a group of bigots. Imagine a group of people who think they are the embodiment of justice and the spokesperson of the disadvantaged groups.  Guys hold high the banner of morality and scold you every day, but you can't kill them just because they scold you. That's such a disgusting thing."

    "Ehcan't we just teach them a lesson?" Han Mengxin asked tentatively.

    Han Yu shook his head and smiled bitterly: "It's very difficult. What's more, just teaching them a lesson is difficult to make those bastards restrain themselves. On the contrary, they will be emboldened and think that we dare not harm their lives, so they will intensify their efforts to find us.  Trouble. They are a bunch of unreasonable lunatics, and there is no reason to reason with them. Rather than trying to reason with them, it would be more effective to just bury them alive."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  Han Mengxin was silent for a while.  He opened his mouth and asked: "Can it be solved with just one shot of the main gun?"

    "I don't know. But we can only fire one shot. Even if we can't kill the blood demon, we still have to get rid of this blood pool." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    While Han Yu and Han Mengxin were talking, the battle between the giant ape and the blood demon had also entered a fever pitch.  The giant ape relies on its huge strength and a body that is immune to divine magic, while the blood demon relies on the life force drawn from the blood pool to block the giant ape's attacks again and again.

    Using the life force in the blood pool, the blood demon simply stood still and shouted: "You kill, I will kill for you, I want to see how many times you can kill me. I have plenty of life, watch me die from exhaustion  Your grandson!"

    Hearing the provocative words of the Blood Demon.  Without saying a word, the giant ape concentrated all his strength and smashed the Gorefiend's body into pieces again and again, and then watched the Gorefiend's body recover.  Blast it to pieces again and restore it again.  Over and over again, endlessly.

    ? One has infinite physical power, while the other has almost infinite life.  The two guys are exhausted, it depends on who can't hold on first.  Han Yu, who was watching the battle, yawned out of boredom.  But there was another person who did not rest at this time.  He is the god of death who uses the same body as the Blood Demon.  Seeing the body being blasted to pieces again and again, although the Blood Demon didn't care, the God of Death did.  The God of Death hated the giant ape who dared to cause trouble for his body.

    "Do you really want to do this?" In the world of consciousness, the Blood Demon took the time to ask the determined Shinigami.  After getting along with him for this period of time, the Blood Demon suddenly liked the Death in front of him.  One god and one demon have some sympathy for each other because of their similar interests.

    The god of death nodded firmly and replied: "Yes. Once I occupy that body, I won't have to compete with you for territory. And if I have that body, I can do more things to take revenge on humans."

    "Okay, now that you've decided, what do I need to do?"

    "After a while, you can grab the giant ape's hands and finally cause him a little damage."

    "no problem."

    While the Blood Demon was communicating with the God of Death, another attack from the giant ape arrived.  In the heart of the giant ape, he does not believe that there is an immortal existence in this world, even a god.  There is also a time to fall.  So the giant ape has been constantly killing the blood demon. He wants to see how many lives the blood demon in front of him has.

    Because the Gorefiend didn’t resist, the giant ape’s vigilance relaxed a little, and the Gorefiend seized the opportunity.  He grabbed the giant ape's hands.  The giant ape smiled coldly when he saw this, and immediately used his arms to exert force.  He wanted to let the blood demon in front of him know what it meant to overestimate one's capabilities.

    "Drink~" As the giant ape roared, the blood demon's hands were shaken away. At this time, a black shadow penetrated into the giant ape's body along the giant ape's open mouth.

    The giant ape’s roar came to an abrupt end as the black shadow entered the giant ape’s body.  The giant ape secretly screamed something bad. Anyone who is not a fool would know that the thing that just flew into his mouth was definitely not a good thing.  At this moment, the giant ape couldn't care less about the blood demon in front of him. He wanted to find a place to figure out what was getting into his mouth first?

    But how could the blood demon let the giant ape go? Just like a piece of candy, the blood demon entangled the giant ape, making it unable to concentrate on dealing with its increasingly abnormal body.  Ever since the black shadow entered his body, the giant ape felt as if there was an extra consciousness inside his body, and that consciousness seemed to be still fighting for control of his body.

    Putting down the high-power telescope in his hand, Han Yu turned around and said to Han Mengxin: "Let's go back to the Spirit and get ready to start."

    "Brother, why don't you save that giant ape?"??" Han Mengxin asked somewhat unbearably.

    "My kind sister, don't be confused by that giant ape's current attitude towards us. Think about it, when the gods and demons were still idols of humans, and the gods and demons also treated humans as children, they were sealed by the gods and demons together.  What kind of existence would the giant ape be? You don’t think that what the giant ape told us is true, do you?”

    "Did he lie to us?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "I don't know whether he lied to us or not, but he definitely didn't tell us the truth. I only found out after getting in touch with him recently. Lance's sacrifice and the subsequent awakening of the giant ape showed that Lance  It is very likely that it was the lock that sealed the giant ape. But the lock disappeared, and the giant ape woke up. Coupled with what the two foxes said to me, I believe in my judgment. The giant ape is definitely not like  He is as honest as he looks."

    "What did those two little guys say to you?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    Han Yu smiled and said to Han Mengxin: "My lovely sister, you can't call someone a kid just because they are small. Calculated by their age, they are all qualified to be our grandparents.  .”

    "Hate, tell me what they told you?" Han Mengxin said angrily with a slightly red face.

    Seeing Han Mengxin's shy look, Han Yu smiled and continued: "They told me that before they knew anything, the giant ape had been sleeping in the Rocky Mountains for many years, and their seniors were talking about the giant ape.  They said that once the giant ape wakes up, it will be a disaster for the world."

    "Just because of these words, you plan to save him?"

    Han Yu replied in a deep voice: "Of course it's not just because of this sentence. When we usually get along with the giant ape, the giant ape always shows his disgust towards us inadvertently. Although he hides it very well  , but I still noticed it.”

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 516: Frontal Battle

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Regardless of whether Han Yu’s explanation convinced Han Mengxin, Han Mengxin finally followed Han Yu back to the Courage.  ) Seeing Han Yu and Han Mengxin return, Lin Ke and others, who were already ready, knew that it would be their turn to take action soon.  Everyone immediately took their positions, waiting for Han Yu to give the order for the Courage to take off and prepare for combat.

    The giant ape is still fighting for control of the body with the god of death who has entered the body. With the blood demon causing trouble on the side, a small part of the giant ape's body has fallen into the control of the god of death.

    "Who are you?" the giant ape roared in shock and anger.  Death's cold voice came to my ears, "The person who wants your life."

    "Hmph! Even gods and demons can't do it if you want to kill me. Just a bastard like you?" The giant ape snorted disdainfully.

    The answer to the giant ape was the wave after wave of attacks on his own consciousness.  The blood demon outside the body constantly harassed the giant ape, preventing the giant ape from focusing all its attention on the God of Death.  Just as the three guys were entangled with each other, the Courage quietly took off and came to the top of the blood pool. The muzzle of the main gun locked onto the giant ape and blood demon who were still fighting.

    But the giant ape, the blood demon and the god of death were unaware, all their attention was focused on their opponents, so much so that they neglected to explore their surroundings.

    Inside the Courage, Field pressed the firing button of the Courage's main gun with one hand and turned around to ask Han Yu: "Han Yu, do you want to attack now?"

    "We'll wait and see what happens." Han Yu waved his hand and replied.

    The giant ape has lost feeling in one of its legs.  The giant ape knows.  This was the work of the guy who got into him.  I knew in my heart that I couldn't stay in this place any longer, otherwise I might be wiped out by this blood demon and the guy who entered my body.  This result was not what the giant ape wanted.  Now he has to quickly find a hidden place and deal with the troublesome guy in his body before he can deal with this blood demon.

    In such a moment of distraction, the giant ape also lost feeling in its other foot.  Losing the support of its two feet, the giant ape fell to the ground.  Taking this opportunity, the Blood Demon released hundreds of blood arrows, pinning the giant ape that fell to the ground firmly to the ground.  The giant ape who was carelessly captured knew that it was not good, so he had to admit defeat and said: "Okay, I will admit defeat this time. I am willing to form an alliance with you to deal with humans together."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk~" The blood demon smashed his mouth, looked at the giant ape up and down and said: "It's a pity, I don't need an ally like you. Your only role now is to become my friend's new body. As for you,  Old guy, it’s better to be laid to rest as soon as possible.”

    Hearing the blood demon's answer, the giant ape knew that the other party was not joking and really did not intend to give him a way to survive.  Immediately, I felt a panic in my heart, even if I die, I will never make it easy for you!  !  !

    As if seeing the determination in the giant ape's eyes, the Blood Demon continued to interfere with the giant ape's actions while loudly reminding the God of Death hidden in the giant ape: "My friend the God of Death, if you don't want to be buried with this giant ape.  .Then it’s best to control this giant ape’s body quickly, this guy is ready to fight.” As he said that, the Gorefiend kicked the giant ape in the crotch with a provocative kick.  At this moment, this move is the easiest to distract the giant ape.

    The giant ape felt great humiliation, glared at the Blood Demon and shouted: "You are finished! I will not let you go! Never!!"

    With the roar of the giant ape, the blood demon trembled in his heart, and for the first time he felt a trace of fear. He couldn't help but take a half step back, and then he immediately woke up.  So just go with peace of mind.  Well?  what is that?  "The Blood Demon who was talking to himself saw the Courage approaching in the sky.

    As a demon that was sealed by God a long time ago, Blood Demon has never seen a starship invented by humans.  According to Blood Demon's understanding, even if humans develop at this time, they will not develop anywhere.  Although they share a body with the God of Death, their memories are not shared, and the God of Death is unwilling to take the initiative to tell the God's former enemy about their protoss's shameful past.  It was precisely because of this that when I saw the Spirit approaching from the sky.  The Blood Demon did not dodge, but instead looked at the flying iron box above his head with curiosity.

    "The main gun is ready, lock the target." Field shouted.

    "Launch!" Han Yu ordered calmly.

    With Han Yu’s order, the Courage’s main gun was fired.  Watching the flying iron box extend an iron pipe and aim it at yourself.  Then a bright light appeared at the front end of the iron pipe.  The blood demon felt the danger. The bright light made the blood demon feel that if he didn't avoid it, he might be in a lot of trouble.

    At this moment, the bright light turned into a ray of light and hit the blood demon straightly.  The blood demon was lying in the blood pool at this time. Although he knew that he had to avoid it at this moment, his action was a little late.  The light fell on the Blood Demon in almost the blink of an eye.

    ? ?As the blood demon was shot into the blood pool, Han Yu and others stared at the blood pool without blinking.  The huge power of Courage's main gun gradually evaporated the blood pool, gradually revealing the Blood Demon who was driven into the bottom of the blood pool.  Then he saw that the left half of the Blood Demon's body was gone.  The head is only connected to the body by a layer of skin.  However, the Blood Demon's eyes were not dim, and he was staring at the Courage in the sky.

    "Damn it, prepare the second main gun. Field, the Courage's firearms system is fully activated. Ning Ping, come with me to prepare for hand-to-hand combat." As soon as Han Yu saw that the Blood Demon was not killed, he immediately announced what everyone was going to do next.  .

    Han Yu’s worries were correct. He looked sideways at his damaged body. The blood demon’s eyes became fanatical. The flying iron box in the sky had become an amazingly powerful magic weapon in the blood demon’s eyes.  If you can get that magic weapon.  That will be of great help to his great cause of massacre.

    With the help of the blood that had not been completely evaporated, the blood demon recovered his body. The blood demon looked at the little blood left in the blood pool with some pity.  But then he thought that this was the power of the flying iron box, and the blood demon became more determined to get the flying iron box.

    In order to avoid the self-destruction of the giant ape, the blood demon decided to directly enter the flying iron box.  The idea is certain.  The Blood Demon immediately flew towards the Courage.  As soon as everyone in the Courage saw the Blood Demon approaching, Field immediately stared at the Blood Demon on the screen.  Wait for the Gorefiend to come into range.

    "Ta~ta~ta~" As the Blood Demon entered the shooting range, the firearms on both sides of the Courage were activated, and bullets fell on the Blood Demon one after another.  The Blood Demon was caught off guard and was beaten back repeatedly. Finally, his body fell back into the blood pool like a rag.  Watching the Blood Demon fall back into the blood pool, the temporary commander Lian Peng ordered: "The Courage has landed."

    "What?" Everyone was puzzled by Lianpeng's order.  Just listen to Lianpeng explain: "The blood demon's movements are flexible. He was hit just because he was unprepared. It will not be easy to succeed like just now. Instead of doing this, we should use the Courage to bring the blood demon to  A place where he can't replenish blood, kill him there." After listening to Lianpeng's explanation, everyone chose to obey.

    The Blood Demon who fell into the blood pool again was not only not depressed because of the failure, but instead laughed happily. While speeding up the repair of his body, he stared greedily at the Courage in the sky.  If the Courage was a waste, Blood Demon would not give up his advantage and only think about capturing prisoners.  Now it seems that even if he is injured a few more times, it will be worth it as long as he captures the flying iron box in the sky.

    Huh?

    Just when the Blood Demon decided to get the flying iron box in the air at all costs, he saw that the iron box in the air began to move slowly. Looking at the direction, it should be moving towards the sea.

    "Want to run away? Can the thing I like escape?" The Blood Demon sneered.  Allow Spirit to evacuate.  Just wait for your body to recover before catching up.

    The blood in the blood pool was finally exhausted, and the Blood Demon repaired his body again.  After taking a look at the dried blood pool, the Blood Demon comforted himself and said: "It doesn't matter, the blood pool can be built at any time. It is more important to get the iron box first." Thinking of this, the Blood Demon took off and left for the Courage.  Chase in the direction.

    "The target is approaching! The main gun is locked! Request to fire!" Field looked at the display and shouted to the temporary command lotus.

    Hearing this, Lian Peng replied: "Wait a moment, the target is already on guard against our main gun. With his speed, he can completely avoid it. Don't waste the opportunity."

    Field understands what Lianpeng said makes sense.  He had no choice but to release the button that controlled the launch of the main gun, and regain control of the Courage's firearms to aim at the approaching Blood Demon.

    Looking at the Courage moving slowly in the air, the Blood Demon grinned and announced loudly: "You are mine." As soon as he finished speaking.  Spirit's attack has arrived.  Just like Lian Peng said before, the speed of the Blood Demon is indeed enough to avoid the attack of the Courage.

    "Hahaha~ Is this all your attack? That's really disappointing." The Blood Demon laughed while avoiding the Courage's attack.

    "Field, move the main gun back, Lin Ke, prepare the Courage to land. Han Yu, Ning Ping, if Field can't hit that guy, it's up to you two." Lian Peng issued a series of orders.

    Seeing his favorite iron box slowly landing, the Blood Demon couldn't help but be overjoyed. His worries about running out of blood were immediately forgotten.  He immediately rushed straight towards the Courage.  What the Blood Demon didn't expect was.  The main gun of the Courage can actually move. When the main gun of the Courage and the tail thruster operated together, it did not arouse the blood demon's vigilance.  But then the blood demon woke up.  After all it isIt is impossible for a demon who suffered a loss once to be assassinated twice in the same place.

    The Blood Demon narrowly escaped Courage's trump card.  However, the Blood Demon still paid the price of a left hand and a left foot.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, the next step is up to you." Lian Peng said loudly to Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were ready for hand-to-hand combat.

    "I know." Han Yu replied immediately.

    As the Courage slowly landed, the Blood Demon also landed with an evil look on his face.  Being traumatized again hurt the blood demon's self-esteem. The blood demon, who had never been so embarrassed before, swore that except for this iron box, he would kill every human hiding in it.

    The cabin door of the Courage slowly opened, and Han Yu and Ning Ping stepped off the Courage with indifferent expressions.  Arrive in front of the Blood Demon.  Seeing that these two humans actually wanted to challenge him, the Blood Demon couldn't help but sneer.  In the blood demon's impression, human beings are pigs and sheep to be slaughtered, and now the pigs and sheep dare to show their teeth to him, the butcher, and want to resist him.  How ridiculous!

    "You guys also want to fight me?" the Blood Demon said disdainfully.  As soon as he finished speaking, a circle of light appeared inside the Courage.  That kind of sacred aura made the Blood Demon very uncomfortable.  Suddenly he remembered the little girl who had been forgotten before, and couldn't help but smile: "After I deal with you, I will kill that little girl with disgusting abilities."

    When Han Yu heard this, a ball of fire broke out all over his body, while Ning Ping slowly pulled out the Qingyun Sword and the Attacking Wind Sword.  The blood demon didn't take it seriously when he saw it, and said sarcastically: "Hey~ are you angry? Okay, then I'll play with you all. Let you understand how powerless you humans are in front of gods and demons."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu and Ning Ping disappeared from the spot at the same time.  The Blood Demon was stunned when he saw this. In his impression, no human being could reach this speed. Even those so-called heroes among humans who were favored by the gods, most of the abilities they obtained were only some gods.  A useless ability that is looked down upon.

    The Blood Demon did not allow him to think too much. Han Yu and Ning Ping had already appeared on the left and right sides of the Blood Demon. The Blood Demon immediately transformed his right hand into a long sword and held the two swords struck by Ning Ping. In response to Han Yu's flame attack, the Blood Demon  I can only live with it.  The feeling of being cooked by flames made the Gorefiend feel extremely uncomfortable. He couldn't help but let out a loud roar, shook Ning Ping's swords away, and stepped back a few steps.

    But Han Yu and Ning Ping would not give the Blood Demon a chance to breathe, and immediately pressed forward step by step.  While dealing with the attacks of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the Blood Demon tried to find an opportunity to get close to the Courage.  But as soon as it got close, it was blocked by the annoying aperture covering the Spirit.  It's not that the Blood Demon has never tried to break through, but as soon as his body touches the aperture, the power in his body is like snow meeting the scorching sun, and he will immediately lose a lot of it.  If the Blood Demon hadn't retreated quickly when he saw the opportunity, I'm afraid the Blood Demon would have been killed by that aperture without Han Yu and Ning Ping taking action.

    Seeing several more wounds on his body, the Blood Demon began to think about retreating.  At the same time, he couldn't help but look at the sky.  It didn't matter just this look, the Blood Demon was reassured because he saw what he wanted to see.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were preparing to pursue the victory, couldn't help but feel puzzled when they saw the blood demon suddenly stopped moving.  At this moment, a shadow enveloped Han Yu and Ning Ping, including the Courage on the ground.  Han Yu looked up and took a breath.

    Miscalculated!  I originally thought that by luring the blood demon here, I could completely eliminate him, but I forgot that in addition to the blood pool, this blood demon also had a blood cloud floating in the sky.  Now, that ominous red cloud is staying above the heads of Han Yu and others.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 517 The goddess of life who wants to speculate

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The appearance of Hongyun immediately changed the advantages and disadvantages of both sides on the battlefield.  ) Han Yu made a prompt decision and immediately ordered the Courage to retreat, while he and Ning Ping were responsible for holding back the Blood Demon who was supported by Hong Yun.

    With the continuous rain of blood, the blood demon's physical condition immediately returned to its peak state. It can be said that he was resurrected with full blood.  The unlucky one was Han Yu.

    The Blood Demon will not easily let go of the Courage as it is evacuating. He doesn’t like to leave hidden dangers for himself to amuse himself.  He believes in cutting the grass to get rid of the root.  A pair of big hands made of blood firmly grasped the sides of the Courage.  Even though he was attacked by protective fire from both sides of the Courage, he still didn't let go.

    When Han Yu saw this, he was so anxious that he immediately gave up the blood demon and turned back with Ning Ping to deal with the bloody hands for the Courage.  But the blood demon would not let Han Yu and Ning Ping get their wish.  And while he was blocking Han Yu and Ning Ping, more and more bloody hands in the red cloud reached out to the Courage, slowly penetrating inside.

    "Field, aim the main gun at the red cloud and blast it away." Lianpeng shouted to Field.

    "Don't mention it, the method of lotus pod is really effective. One shot passed through Hongyun, which immediately weakened Hongyun's power a lot.  Seeing that the lotus pods were effective, he immediately shouted to Field: "Field, mobilize all the firepower of the Courage and launch a salvo against the red cloud in the sky!"

    "Roger it!" Field replied loudly, and at the same time, without stopping his hands, the firepower of the Spirit poured into the red cloud as if it was free of charge.

    Hongyun was attacked, which made the Blood Demon feel uneasy.  He didn't expect that Hongyun would have such a weakness, so he immediately gave up and continued to hold Han Yu and Ning Ping back.  An attack was launched on the Spirit.  Hongyun's two bloody hands reached into Courage's propeller.  What Han Yu and others least expected happened. The Spirit's power was damaged and it had to make an emergency landing immediately.

    Watching the Courage land slowly, the Blood Demon showed a proud smile, urging the damaged red clouds in the sky to float towards the halo of light still surrounding the Courage. Just now, because of the need to attack, the Courage's halo disappeared, but now  What Spirit needed was not offense, but defense, so the aperture appeared again.

    The rain of blood keeps falling on the aperture.  It instantly turned into clouds of gas, but as time passed, the aperture around Spirit began to become thinner and thinner.  The situation on Han Yu's side is not very good either.  With the support of fresh blood, the Blood Demon gradually took the initiative on the battlefield, although Han Yu and Ning Ping fought back.  But he was somewhat helpless about the blood demon's attributes.  Ning Ping's double swords would still have some effect when the Blood Demon was low on blood, but with the appearance of Hong Yun, Ning Ping's double swords could no longer do anything to the Blood Demon.  A wound was just created, and then the wound recovered as before.  If Han Yu's flames hadn't still had some effect, the Blood Demon might have captured the two of them and attacked the Courage.  But now, the Blood Demon thought of a very important question. Even if he got the Courage, he couldn't fly it.  If you want to fly without wasting energy, it is very important to capture the humans in front of you alive.

    The blood demon's temporary change of mind saved Han Yu and Ning Ping's lives.  Because the Blood Demon wants to use the two of them to blackmail the humans in the Courage to surrender to him.

    "Bound by blood!" The blood demon took advantage of Ning Ping's opportunity to stab his body with both swords.  When the Blood Demon who was playing with Han Yu saw that annoying ability, he immediately frowned, as if he was a different person, and said coldly: "I hate this kind of power." As soon as he finished speaking, the Blood Demon walked around Han Yu  , and went straight to Han Mengxin, who was concentrating on treating Ningping.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw this and hurried to stop him.  It's just that the Blood Demon is very fast. Even if Han Yu has the flame as a booster, he is still half a beat slower.  Ning Ping, who was receiving treatment, rushed over when he saw the blood demon.  He immediately became anxious and quickly prepared to stand up to protect Han Mengxin.  At this moment, a wind blade blocked the path of the blood demon.  The blood demon suddenly stopped and turned to look at the place where the attack was launched.  I saw another person disembarking from the Courage.  It is quickly approaching itself.

    "Bah~ It's endless." The Blood Demon snorted impatiently, aiming his right hand at Han Yu, and his left hand at the new face that was approaching quickly.

    "Spray of blood!" As the blood demon finished speaking, his fingers were like blood arrows, piercing Han Yu and the new face who came to support at lightning speed.  Han Yu and Shi Bafang, who were stabbed in different parts, immediately fell to the ground injured.  The Blood Demon walked up to Han Mengxin, whose back was turned to him, raised his right hand and aimed it at the back of Han Mengxin's head.  Han Mengxin didn't look back and was still working hard to treat Ningping.

    "Die!" As soon as the Blood Demon finished speaking, his back was hit hard.  Han Yu, whose hands and feet were injured, used the power of the flames to hit the blood demon's lower back like a cannonball.  The blood demon staggered and reached out to strangle Han Yu's neck.  He held it in front of his eyes, bared his teeth and said, "You are looking for death!"

    "Huh~" Han Yu didn't answer. He opened his mouth and sprayed a ball of flame on the blood demon's face.?? 

    "Oh~ you bastard, you actually disfigured me." The blood demon was caught off guard and threw Han Yu out of his hand, covering his face with his hands and screaming.

    With the flow of blood on his face, the appearance of the Gorefiend has been repaired, but when he thinks that his handsome face has been burnt like someone throwing sulfuric acid, he suddenly becomes angry.  After taking a look at Han Yu who was thrown out by him, the blood demon decided to torture that damn human being first.  after that……

    "Bang~"

    With the sound of a gunshot, the Gorefiend's head turned into a rotten watermelon. Although the Gorefiend's head soon recovered, just when the head was about to recover, another gunshot rang out.  The blood demon's head turned into a rotten watermelon again.  While the Blood Demon was saving his head, three more women rushed out of the Courage.  They rushed towards Shi Bafang, Han Yu and Han Mengxin respectively, trying to rescue them back to the Courage.

    "It's just that although the blood demon was attacked on the head, he was not without any means in the face of the three women's surprise attack.  When the three women rushed to their respective targets, three cages made of blood trapped Han Yu and others.  The only one left free was Field, who was in charge of support in the Courage.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk~ What should I do with you? Well deal with the one who poses the greatest threat to me first." The blood demon was like a butcher, choosing the next target to be slaughtered.  Finally, the target was placed on Han Mengxin.  Others don't need to be afraid. As long as there is fresh blood, those people can't do anything to him.  Only this girl with the power of light can completely eliminate herself.  Although it is only a young tiger, it is better to kill it as soon as possible to avoid eating people when it becomes an adult in the future.

    Having made up his mind, the Blood Demon stretched out his right index finger and stabbed Han Mengxin directly between the eyebrows.  Ning Ping, who was lying on the ground, stood up suddenly and blocked the blood demon's right index finger, protecting Han Mengxin behind him.

    "Oh? You like the feeling of your body being pierced, then I will help you." As he said that, the blood demon's right index finger was like a stretchable spring, piercing Ning Ping's body again and again, and Ning Ping  But he never moved even half a step, firmly protecting Han Mengxin behind him.

    Han Yu, who was trapped in another cage, went crazy and kept hitting the cage with his body, releasing flames and burning it.  But the distant water could not quench the near thirst. After prodding dozens of times, the blood demon finally became impatient and decided to kill the obstructive Ning Ping and the target together with the next attack.

    When the Blood Demon's index finger came close to Ning Ping's body, Ning Ping suddenly turned around, leaving his back to the Blood Demon, and gave Han Mengxin a hard push behind him.

    "Poof~" An index finger piercing Ning Ping's chest appeared in front of Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin, who had already burst into tears, watched blankly as Ning Ping fell into her arms with a stiff smile.

    "Tsk~ It didn't hit me again." Gorefiend said heartlessly.

    With the fall of Ning Ping.  Han Mengxin felt that the whole world had become quiet.  The only thing left beside him was Ning Ping, who fell in his arms.  Looking at Ning Ping's smiling mouth, Han Mengxin reached under Ning Ping's nose with trembling hands.

    No!  there is none left!  Ningping's breathing stopped!

    Han Mengxin felt as if her world had collapsed. Bits and pieces of her past time with Ning Ping kept flashing in her mind.  After thinking about it carefully, I realized that I used to be so willful, but Ning Ping always tolerated me.  Now that Ning Ping had stopped breathing, and the boy who had tolerated him except his brother was gone, Han Mengxin felt as if her heart had been ripped out in an instant.  There is no heartbreaking pain, only endless self-blame and sadness.

    "Could it be that only when you lose can you understand the value of gain?" Han Mengxin gently stroked Ning Ping's cheek with her right hand, who seemed to have fallen asleep.  murmured to himself.

    The Blood Demon glanced at Han Mengxin, who seemed to be stunned, and slowly stretched out the index finger of his right hand.  He would not hesitate because of Han Mengxin's abnormality.  He is not a human being, and he believes in cutting the grass to get rid of the roots.

    Seeing that the index finger of his right hand was about to stab Han Mengxin, the blood demon's mouth showed a smile of success.  But just at this moment, something abnormal happened.  Right in front of Han Mengxin, the Blood Demon's index finger stopped.  No matter how much blood demon increased his strength, his index finger could never move forward even a millimeter.

    As Han Mengxin slowly raised her head to look at the Blood Demon, the Blood Demon couldn't help but shudder.  This is absolutely unforgivable behavior!  Just seeing Han Mengxin's appearance at this time, the Blood Demon felt that it was completely reasonable for him to shiver just now.

    At this moment, Han Mengxin no longer had the sweet smile she had before, and her cold appearance made Han Yu almost wonder if that was his sister.  The long black shawl hair turned golden.  The black eyes have also turned into aqua blue, and the facial features that were originally oriental have completely turned intoWestern facial features.  Especially those aqua blue eyes, which seem to contain endless charm, making people want to look away once they take one look at them.

    "You deserve to die!" Han Mengxin said slowly to the Blood Demon.

    Hearing his sister's words, Han Yu's heart suddenly skipped a beat. Then he took a closer look at Han Mengxin's appearance and secretly said to himself: "This is definitely not his sister!"

    In fact, Han Yu guessed it right.  At this time, in Han Mengxin's body, it was indeed not Han Mengxin who controlled Han Mengxin's body.  It was Elune, the goddess of life who had disappeared since the appearance of the Blood Demon and the three divine beasts decided to join forces to fight against her.  No one knew where she had gone. Even when little Elune was swallowed by a pool of blood, she was not seen coming forward.  Everyone thought she had escaped.  Unexpectedly, she never left the Rocky Mountains at all.

    The goddess of life, Elune, is a very smart goddess. She knows very well that even if she gathers the power of the three beasts of Loki Mountain,  He is definitely no match for the Blood Demon.  And the facts also proved that Elune's idea was correct.  What's more, since he was captured by humans.  The goddess of life has given up the boring job of taking care of humans.  If the Goddess of Life still had some thoughts about mankind before the God-Destroying War, then now, the Goddess of Life is completely planning for her own future.

    Who stipulates that God must love the world?  If God can only love the world, then it is not bad to be a devil.

    The Goddess of Life, who had undergone a major change in her thinking, chose to escape when faced with the threat of the Blood Demon.  However, she also knew how dangerous the Blood Demon was, and she didn't expect to discuss cooperation with the Blood Demon.  I just want to find opportunities to enhance my own strength.  As the saying goes, if you want to make iron, you need to be strong enough.  If you want to live in peace with the Blood Demon, you must be on par with the Blood Demon in strength, otherwise, the Blood Demon will only destroy you.

    Having figured this out, the goddess of life placed her hope of increasing her strength on Han Mengxin.  Ever since she came into contact with little Elune, her avatar, and shared memories, Elune knew that Han Mengxin had amazing potential. Although it doesn't seem like much now, once her potential is developed, even those around her will  She is a strong person and can no longer underestimate her.

    The power of light and the power of life that you possess can complement each other. As long as you can possess the power of Han Mengxin, you will have the possibility of being on an equal footing with the Blood Demon.  I just want to think about it, but the goddess of life will not act rashly.  First of all, Han Mengxin was protected by Han Yu and others. If she kidnapped someone by force, she might end up being besieged by many beings including the three divine beasts.  Secondly, it is not a simple matter to seize the body.  Success must be possible when the host is mentally exhausted and relaxed.  But Han Mengxin is a very lively girl.  Although he is a scumbag with only a combat power of 5, his spirit is very firm and his will is strong.  If you want to seize the body by force, it is very likely that you will fail, and you will be caught.  Because once the seizure begins, there is no turning back. If the seizure fails, the consciousness of the person who initiated the seizure will be wiped out, and his own power will be reduced to Han Mengxin.

    "Elune doesn't want to take any chances.  So she was like a good hunter, quietly lurking around her prey, waiting for the prey to relax so she could attack.  Now, she finally waited.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 518: The Goddess of Life Who Steals Chickens but Loses Rice

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Because of self-blame and sadness, Han Mengxin was immersed in the sadness of Ning Ping leaving her, which gave the goddess of life, who had been waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to invade Han Mengxin's conscious world.  )"

    Hearing Elune’s last words before disappearing, the consciousness smiled slightly.  Then he looked at Han Mengxin, who was huddled in a corner of the conscious world, still immersed in sadness.  Slowly walked behind Han Mengxin, stretched out his hands to hold Han Mengxin gently in his arms, and whispered in Han Mengxin's ear: "Poor child. Don't be sad, your lover can still be saved."

    When she heard this sentence, Han Mengxin's already gray eyes suddenly regained their luster.  He hurriedly turned around and asked the strange woman behind him: "What can I do? Does it mean I have to sacrifice my life? I am willing."

    "Little fool, if you die, what's the point of rescuing your lover?" The woman gently scratched Han Mengxin's nose and said with a smile.

    But Han Mengxin did not smile. After hearing what the woman said, Han Mengxin said with a sad face: "I am usually too willful, which has caused him a lot of injustice. If I can trade my death for his life, I am willing."

    "What a little fool. You don't have to die, and your lover can live. As long as you give him part of the life energy in your body."

    "How?" Han Mengxin asked impatiently.

    "Wellit's like mouth breathing." The woman replied with a smile.

    After hearing that Ningping could still be saved, and knowing the method.  Han Mengxin finally remembered to pay attention to her surroundings.  Han Mengxin was startled by the unfamiliar environment, and then looked at the woman who told him how to save Ning Ping.  It is gradually fading at the moment.

    "You, what's wrong with you?" Han Mengxin shouted in surprise.

    "Don't worry, this is all of my own free will. This is your conscious world, and I was placed here when you were very young, waiting for you to discover my existence one day. But I have been waiting for a long time.  For a long time, you never noticed me. I was ready to give up, but I didn't expect the opportunity to appear suddenly. It's just that the time we met was a little too short, so I couldn't tell you many things. I can only  Let me tell you. You are the heir of the Tears of Light. Make good use of your abilities. Come, before I disappear, let me teach you how to use the ability of light. The only blood demon in the real world is you.  The energy can be restrained, and only you can destroy that blood demon."

    Han Mengxin followed the instructions and squatted down in front of the woman.  Let the woman reach out and press her forehead.  I don't know why, but Han Mengxin trusts the woman in front of her for the first time from the bottom of her heart.  And the woman did not deceive Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin obtained all the woman's memories.  When the woman finished doing all this, her figure became thinner and thinner, as if she was almost invisible and intangible. Han Mengxin couldn't help but tears began to well up in her eyes again.  Seeing this, the woman smiled slightly, stretched out her hand to gently wipe away the tears from the corners of Han Mengxin's eyes, and said with a smile: "Don't look at it, make good use of the energy I left for you, and live happily."

    When the last word was still echoing in Han Mengxin’s ears, the woman completely disappeared in front of Han Mengxin, just like Elune before.  Han Mengxin burst into tears, but only a short time had passed. Han Mengxin wiped the tears on her face vigorously. Now was not the time to cry. There were more important things to do.  It seems that the woman not only passed on her own memories to Han Mengxin, but also some of her personality, making Han Mengxin become more decisive.

    In the real world, Han Yu watched his changed sister gradually return to her original appearance. Especially when Han Mengxin opened her eyes, the familiar feeling returned.  And Han Yu suddenly felt that after his sister Han Mengxin opened her eyes this time, her whole temperament seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Not only Han Yu noticed it, but the Blood Demon also noticed it.

    "Hey~ What story seems to have happened to you?" Gorefiend asked Han Mengxin with a smile.

    Han Mengxin did not answer, but walked gently to Ning Ping, looked at Ning Ping's smiling face, and whispered: "Wait for a while, let me deal with this annoying guy in front of you, and then I will save you. I want to give you  Promise, I will be gentler to you in the future.”

    "Haha~ What did you just say? You want to deal with me? Are you out of your mind?" The Blood Demon couldn't help laughing after hearing Han Mengxin's words.

    But Han Mengxin ignored the blood demon's taunt.  Slowly raised his right hand.  A light ball composed of light energy was held in his hand, and then Han Mengxin threw it hard. The basketball-sized light ball flew straight towards the red clouds in the sky, and got into the red clouds in the blink of an eye.

    It’s like ordering tofu with brine, one thing drops another thing.  After Hong Yun encountered the ball of light entering his body, he immediately began to change. Rays of light shot out from the inside of Hong Yun, as if cutting Hong Yun into pieces.  As the red cloud gradually dissipated, the blood demon's expression changed drastically. He glared at Han Mengxin and asked word for word: "Do you know what you are doing? You are playing with fire."

    It’s a pity that Han Mengxin didn’t react at all to the threat of the Blood Demon.  With a flick of his finger, the blood cage that originally trapped Han Yu and others was instantly broken. On the contrary, Han Yu and others were protected by light masks.  Under the moisturizing of the photomask.  The injuries suffered by Han Yu and others are gradually recovering.

    The blood demon's expression was extremely ugly, and at the same time, he felt extremely regretful.  If he had known that the girl in front of him was so difficult to deal with, he should have just killed her without caring about her.  It's a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world. Even a demon on the same level as a god cannot turn back time.

    "Damn it, kill you!" The Blood Demon roared and pounced on Han Mengxin.  But when he got close to Han Mengxin, he ran into an invisible wall of light.

    "Don't be anxious, I will cut off all your escape routes before I deal with you." Han Mengxin said lightly, using herself as the center, she released a huge light mask.  It enveloped everyone including the Blood Demon.  Any blood will be evaporated the moment it comes into contact with the photomask.  This made the Blood Demon feel scared. Blood was the Blood Demon's life and the source of his power. But now in front of the girl in front of him, all the blood that the Blood Demon relied on had disappeared.  This forced the Blood Demon to believe what Han Mengxin said to him before.

    "Hey, hey, if you want to defeat me, you have to wait until the next life." The blood demon said to Han Mengxin with a sneer.  After hearing this, Han Mengxin corrected her: "No, it's not to defeat you, but to destroy you."

    "Hahaha Ridiculous. It's really ridiculous. Can you, a young girl like you, be able to destroy my blood demon? Okay, okay, let me see how you destroy me." Following the blood demon's movements  After the words fell, the blood demon suddenly shook off his cloak, just like one of those perverted perverts harassing the passing girls and wives.  Exposed his body.

    Han Mengxin looked at the body under the blood demon's cloak with some surprise.  Of course, Han Mengxin was not surprised when she saw the blood demon's body, but she was surprised when she couldn't see the blood demon's body.  Under the cloak of the Blood Demon.  There was no real body, only countless eyes looking at Han Mengxin without blinking.

    Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel her scalp numb.  At this time, the Blood Demon sneered and said: "Since you want to destroy me, then I will show you how big I am that you want to destroy." As the Blood Demon's words fell, the body of the cloak was like  It's a reservoir with its gates opened.  But what came out was not water, but blood.  And in the blood, blurry figures were struggling outwards, as if trying to break free from the shackles of the blood.

    "Rivers of blood" are the most appropriate words to describe the scene at this moment.  As early as when the Blood Demon released the river of blood, Han Mengxin had already sent Han Yu and others to the top of the Courage, while she faced the rushing river of blood alone.

    Seeing that Xuehe was about to come into contact with Han Mengxin.  Then Han Mengxin began to sing in a low voice, and each of the dark and difficult syllables made Han Yu believe that these things were definitely not something Han Mengxin had learned before!

    As Han Mengxin sang, a pair of light wings seemed to appear behind Han Mengxin.  Pieces of smooth feathers fell to the ground, and then transformed into fully armed warriors, standing faithfully in front of Han Mengxin, preparing to start a battle with the blood demon's blood river.

    "Oh ~ Light Winged Warrior, you have indeed inherited the power of that annoying guy, but I am very curious, how do you know how to summon the Light Winged Warrior?" Gorefiend asked Han Mengxin with a knowing look on his face.  However, Han Mengxin didn't know what was going on with the blood demon's question.  Could it be that I don’t know, but after seeing your blood river, a familiar spell naturally appeared in my mind.

    The two energies started a fierce confrontation, and the Gorefiend looked confident.  Since possessing the power of blood, he has been absorbing power. There are millions of heroes hidden in his blood river, which he can afford to consume.  But Han Mengxin, who was opposite, absolutely couldn't afford it.  Even if it takes a lot of effort, even if the attributes are incompatible, the final victory will eventually be yours.

    Han Mengxin looked at the two sides in the battle with a normal expression. From a quantitative point of view, her side was indeed at a disadvantage, but from a qualitative point of view, those guys who crawled out of the blood river were just a bunch of rabble.  And as another spell appeared in Han Mengxin's mind, Han Mengxin felt that she was sure to win.

    As the spell that appeared in Han Mengxin's mind was recited, the blood demon opposite who was releasing a river of blood couldn't help but cursed: "Oh my God, how could you use such a shameless trick?"

    I saw the light winged warrior summoned by Han Mengxin.Not only did each one of them become taller, but any creature in the blood river that was killed by the light-winged warriors was immediately assimilated by the light energy and began to attack their original companions, like a spreading plague.  Likewise, the number of light energy legions under Han Mengxin began to increase at a geometric rate.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 519 The Valkyrie of Light

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Yu Yuyu will never forget, and will never forget for the rest of his life, that battle that humans call a miracle [shared by netizens] When the blood demon released the blood river hidden in his body, the whole sky seemed to be dyed red with blood.  At that moment, all human beings looked up at the sky blankly, put down all the work in their hands, and put down all the calculations in their hearts. At that moment, everyone from the king to the untouchable understood that their lives were like the end of the world.  In front of the scene, it is so small

    The red sky invaded the original pure blue, as if it was a precursor to the end of the world. Endless wailing echoed in the sky. Just when humans felt desperate, a glimmer of dawn appeared from the red sky, and I saw a  A beam of light shone brightly, and the despairing humans finally had a glimmer of hope in their hearts. They wanted to help that glimmer of light, but they had no choice but to kneel on the ground piously, praying over and over in their hearts that the dawn could defeat the blood.

    At the seaside where Han Yu and others were fighting the Blood Demon, an unprecedented sense of panic made the Blood Demon a little afraid. Logically speaking, the Blood Demon who has never known fear since birth should not know the kind of panic that makes him feel afraid.  The feeling of confusion is fear, but in fact, no one needs to explain to the Blood Demon, and the Blood Demon just knows that he is afraid of watching his blood river being gradually purified, making the Blood Demon feel frightened.

    The blood river hidden in the body can be said to be the last resort of the blood demon, and it is also the basis for the blood demon to stand proudly to this day. After the blood demon has absorbed those ancient creatures, the life of every ancient creature is the life of the blood demon.  Since appearing in this world, the Blood Demon has accumulated millions of lives. Killing one, two, or even hundreds and thousands of them is nothing to the Blood Demon, not to mention that the Blood Demon can continue to pass through.  Blood River accumulated his own life, but now it was different. As the light-winged warriors summoned by Han Mengxin showed their power, the Blood Demon felt that the life he had accumulated for a long time was actually being destroyed at an alarming speed. The Blood Demon was a very picky guy.  The ancient creatures who could be included in the Blood River all had famous names during their lifetimes. Even if they were admitted by the Blood River, the combat power of those ancient creatures did not suffer much loss. It can be said that the ancient creatures in the Blood River belong to the Blood Demon.  Praetorian Guards But now, the ancient creatures regarded by the Blood Demon as his own Praetorian Guards are being quickly wiped out in a devastating manner. It is like a lord who owns a castle. When he is the only one left, that is  When he is about to lose his life

    The Blood Demon thought about escaping, but once the Blood River opened, it was like an open floodgate trying to forcefully close. It was the Blood Demon who had to pay the price and did not want to pay the price. At the same time, he also firmly believed that his Blood River would still achieve the final victory in the end.  The victory was only when the Blood Demon saw Han Mengxin, who had been regarded as a thorn in his side, reciting the spell for the third time, the Blood Demon was shaken.

    The conflict of attributes is really a headache. The blood river can still persist in the face of Han Yu's flames, but it seems to have encountered a nemesis in the face of Han Mengxin's light ability. The ancient creatures in the blood river that have been assimilated by the light winged warriors are constantly dying.  After Han Mengxin recited the incantation for the third time, it gradually dissipated in the air. Before disappearing, every ancient creature left others with a smile after relief. As these ancient creatures disappeared, they also  Affecting the ancient creatures who are still bound by the blood river, the Blood Demon feels like things are about to get out of his control.

    The blood demon who was not willing to fail decided to shoot the man first, shoot the horse first, and capture the thief first. Since the light winged warrior was difficult to deal with, he directly dealt with Han Mengxin who was hiding behind the light winged warrior. As long as he could deal with Han Mengxin, those blood rivers that made him  The light-winged warriors who suffered heavy losses will naturally be easy to deal with. Many blood demons have even thought about it. After solving Han Mengxin, he will imprison Han Mengxin in the blood river and torture her for eternity.

    It's just that the idea is full, but the reality is skinny. When the Blood Demon decided to deal with Han Mengxin directly, Han Mengxin seemed to be aware of the Blood Demon's intention, and chanted the spell for the fourth time. But this time, the Light Winged Warrior did not  Nothing has changed. What has changed is that Han Mengxin herself saw Han Mengxin wearing an ancient armor, standing majestically on the battlefield like a Valkyrie, commanding her light-winged warriors to launch wave after wave of blood rivers.  onslaught of waves

    The blood demon who was already riding a tiger was unable to retreat and had no chance to retreat anymore. When he rushed towards Han Mengxin, who had already put on armor, Han Mengxin also noticed that the approaching blood demon's spear transformed from the light energy was held in Han Mengxin's hand, and he pointed towards it with all his strength.  The blood demon threw it

    With a "swish" sound, like a meteor, the spear flew past the blood demon and hit the blood river behind the blood demon. It was like a stone being thrown into the calm lake water. The spear caused the blood to flow.  Ripples appeared in the river, and inside the Red River, great damage occurred. The Blood Demon, who was still lucky that he was fine, was shocked, and vomited out the first mouthful of blood in his life. From the time he appeared to now, although the Blood Demon has been beaten before  The experience of being beaten to a black and swollen face, butBlood, this is the first time

    Letting the blood flow out from the cheek that was cut by the spear before, the Blood Demon decided to evacuate and leave Qingshan behind. Not afraid of running out of firewood. Han Mengxin's attack destroyed the Blood Demon's confidence. The power of the conflicting attributes forced the Blood Demon to consider whether he should  I still want to stubbornly stay here and consider leaving immediately.

    It's just that the Blood Demon wants to leave, but Han Mengxin won't let the Blood Demon leave. The Blood Demon's ability is a very troublesome ability. Let the Blood Demon escape this time. I don't know if there will be a chance to catch him in the future, so for the sake of forever  Solve this problem and take advantage of your illness to kill you. Han Mengxin doesn’t want to let go of the blood demon.

    Even before the Blood River could take it back, the Blood Demon turned around and ran aboard the Courage. Han Yu and others immediately discovered the Blood Demon's intention. Han Yu was immediately ready to stop the Blood Demon, but he didn't wait for Han Yu to take action.  , Han Mengxin had already started the pursuit, and she saw Han Mengxin at this moment, with a pair of wings of light growing out of her back, and wearing a pair of ancient armor. Except for a halo on her head, Han Mengxin spread her wings like a battle angel in the blink of an eye.  Han Mengxin blocked the blood demon's way.

    The Blood Demon's path was blocked after a blow, and he immediately stopped suddenly, turned and fled in another direction. Han Mengxin, who was faster than the Blood Demon, then blocked the Blood Demon's path. The Blood Demon turned again, and Han Mengxin intercepted him again Over and over again, the blood in the air  Mo and Han Mengxin launched a pursuit battle

    "What do you want?" Seeing that there was no hope of escape, the Blood Demon couldn't help asking Han Mengxin anxiously.

    "I said it before, you deserve to die." Han Mengxin unhurriedly pulled out the lightsaber that was attached to her waist when the armor appeared.

    Hearing Han Mengxin's answer, the Blood Demon was furious. As a veteran demon, being forced to this point by a human he regarded as an ant was unbearable for the Blood Demon. Just when the Blood Demon was about to fight Han Mengxin, he suddenly  I felt a tremor in my heart. I turned around and saw that my blood river collapsed. The Light Winged Warriors and their vassals successfully purified the blood river. I saw that the capital I had accumulated for a long time was destroyed in front of my eyes. The blood demon vomited out everything in my life.  second blood

    Knowing that there was no hope of escaping, the Blood Demon finally unleashed his ruthless nature to be cruel to others and to himself. If you put it another way, the Blood Demon who had been forced to a dead end by Han Mengxin was already broken. He was already broken before his death.  To drag Han Mengxin to be buried with him, if the blood river is still there, the blood demon's decision is still possible to be realized. But now, the blood river has been purified, and the light winged warrior summoned by Han Mengxin is approaching Han Mengxin and has passed the scene just now.  After the battle, there were only twelve Light Winged Warriors left, but with the addition of Han Mengxin's blood demon's idea of ??dying together, it would be difficult to realize it.

    Looking at the twelve light-winged warriors surrounding him, the Blood Demon did not choose to beg for mercy but rushed towards Han Mengxin regardless of the consequences.

    Regardless of the attack of the light-winged warrior, the Blood Demon rushed straight towards Han Mengxin. At this moment, the only thing left in the Blood Demon's eyes was this human being who had ruined everything for him. He wanted to kill her, even if she died later, the Blood Demon  also willingly

    Facing the fierce attack of the Blood Demon, Han Mengxin did not dodge. Standing there quietly, you could clearly see the ferocious face of the Blood Demon at this moment. Han Mengxin moved her right hand, and a bright spear appeared in Han Mengxin's hand, raised and thrown.

    If there was a meteor, half of the Blood Demon's head was lost. This attack caused the Blood Demon's body, which was desperately rushing forward, to stagger. The light-winged warrior caught the Blood Demon's mistake. One of them was the tallest, holding a war hammer in his hand.  The light-winged warrior raised his hands high and hit the blood demon hard on the back. The blood demon was hit by the hit and hit the ground without any suspense, causing a pit with a range of about ten meters on the ground.

    It was just a heavy hammer. The Blood Demon landed within the range of the Blood Demon's endurance. Just when he wanted to stand up, but before he could stand up, four spears fell down one after another, stabbing the Blood Demon in the back of the heart, left hand and both hands.  His legs and knees pinned the Blood Demon to the ground. The spear made of light energy was like poison, making the stabbed Blood Demon feel paralyzed and out of his control.

    The Blood Demon, who was nailed to the ground, raised his head reluctantly and looked up at Han Mengxin, who was looking up at the sky. His right hand, which had not been attacked by the spear, stretched out to the sky. At this moment, a spear thrown by the Light Winged Warrior directly divided the Blood Demon's right hand into two parts.  Following the two halves, the spears of the other eleven light-winged warriors also arrived, stabbing various parts of the blood demon's body, nailing the blood demon firmly to the ground, unable to move any more.

    Looking up at Han Mengxin who was gradually falling from the sky, the Blood Demon said dyingly: "I curse" Without saying anything, the spear inserted into the Blood Demon's body exploded at the same time, interrupting the curse that the Blood Demon had not yet finished, and watched it disappear.  The missing blood demon, Han Mengxin didn’t finish speaking for a while.

    Turning his head to look at the twelve light-winged warriors behind him, Han Mengxin waved his hand gently. The twelve light-winged warriors gradually disappeared from sight, and then Han Mengxin came to the Courage.

    Looking at Han Meng who is approachingXin, Han Yu ran over first

    "Brother, aren't you afraid of me?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu expressionlessly and asked

    Han Yu was stunned by the question and asked in confusion: "Ah? Why should I be afraid of you?"

    "Now that I've become like this, will you still recognize me?" Han Mengxin said, fluttering the wings behind her back towards Han Yu

    "Silly girl, no matter what you become, you are still my sister. Even if others don't recognize you, I will never deny you. Do you think Lin Ke and the others are superficial people? You just become  You look like a bird, but essentially you are still Mengxin," Han Yu said with a smile upon hearing this.

    It’s just that after hearing Han Yu’s words, Han Mengxin was half happy and half angry. What was happy was that Han Yu didn’t deny that the person he was angry with was a birdman just because he had grown a pair of wings?  You're just a birdie

    Lin Ke stepped forward and took Han Mengxin's hand and reminded: "Mengxin, ignore your dumb brother and let's go. Ningping is still waiting for your rescue."

    "Did I say the wrong thing just now?" Han Yu was a little confused by Han Mengxin's eye-roll, and couldn't help but pull Field and asked in a low voice

    "You birdman," Field replied in a low voice.

    "Hey, who are you talking about? I'm looking for a beating," Han Yu immediately shouted unhappily.

    "The way you felt when I called you a bird just now is why Mengxin rolled her eyes at you." After saying this, Field left Han Yu behind. He wanted to know how Han Mengxin saved Ningping.

    Han Yu, who already understood the reason, touched his nose depressedly and moved closer. He also wanted to know how Han Mengxin planned to save Ning Ping. He must know that Ning Ping was his first companion after he started traveling, and he didn't want to lose him.

    It’s just that Han Mengxin seemed to have some concerns. After carrying Ning Ping into the infirmary of the Courage, she kicked Han Yu and others out and warned everyone not to peek.

    Sometimes it's like this. The more things are kept out of sight, the easier it is for others to want to know. Han Yu and others who were kicked out of the infirmary refused to give up and stayed at the door of the infirmary. Qiao Yan'er rolled her eyes and looked towards the Courage.  She ran to the control room and clearly remembered that she had installed a camera in the infirmary.

    Seeing Qiao Yan'er running away, Han Yu and others seemed to remember it. The group of people rushed to the control room. When they arrived, they found that Qiao Yan'er had turned on the monitor. Everyone crowded over to take a look and saw on the screen,  Han Mengxin, who was in the infirmary, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then leaned forward to kiss Ning Ping. However, just a second before the kiss, Han Mengxin seemed to suddenly remember something, turned her head suddenly, and looked at the person who was placed in the infirmary.  camera

    "Oh, what a pity, we were discovered," Qiao Yaner said with some regret. Just when the most exciting part was about to appear, Han Mengxin reached out and pulled out the lightsaber from her waist, destroying the camera.

    "Yes, yes," Field agreed.

    Lin Ke and Lian Peng, who were beside them, felt angry and amused. They shook their heads and turned around to do their own things. However, Field, who was very curious, didn't want to just forget it. He rolled his eyes, got up and walked out. Qiao Yaner saw  Zhuang also quickly stood up. Only when the two of them reached the door of the control room, they were stopped by Han Yu.

    "Yan'er, go check the damage to the Courage; Field, perform maintenance and adjustments on the Courage's firearm system; Bafang, go prepare food; Lian Peng, Lin Ke, you two are responsible for keeping an eye on the two restless Field and Yan'er.  The guy who got points”

    "Then what are you going to do?" Field asked unconvinced.

    "I want to go out for a while," Han Yu replied, turned around and walked out.

    "Get out? Where are you going?" Field muttered in confusion upon hearing this.

    Without explaining to Field where he was going, Han Yu walked out of the Spirit and flew towards Zhongjing. When such a big thing happened, he had to tell others the result to save others from living in fear.

    While Han Yu flew away, Han Mengxin in the Courage's infirmary looked at Ningping quietly, waiting for Ningping to wake up. Following the instructions of the woman who passed her memory to herself, Han Mengxin kept the goddess of life Elune in her body.  The little remaining life energy was passed to Ningping

    Just waiting and waiting, Ningping still showed no sign of waking up, which made Han Mengxin a little worried

    "Did it fail?" Han Mengxin said to herself

    Getting closer to Ning Ping, looking at that familiar face, Han Mengxin decided to try again, this time using the bright energy in her body

    Her soft lips touched Ning Ping's lips gently. Because she was shy, Han Mengxin closed her eyes, so she didn't see it. When she kissed Ning Ping again, Ning Ping's hands quietly  Lifting up, he gently held Han Mengxin in his arms

    Han Mengxin immediately understood that Ning PingxingWhen he came over, he was about to get up, but he was hugged tightly by Ning Ping. What was too much was that Ning Ping actually stuck out his tongue. Han Mengxin, who had never experienced such things before, was stunned and responded jerkily.  Ninh Binh's attack

    After a long time, the lips were parted. Han Mengxin's cheeks were already red enough to open a dyeing workshop. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Ning Ping, while Ning Ping had an expression that showed her wish. Han Mengxin took a peek and saw Ning Ping's face was full of intrigue.  With a successful look, he immediately raised his head angrily and said, "You did it on purpose just now."

    "Hehe" Ning Ping smiled when he heard this, then looked at Han Mengxin with hot eyes, and said softly: "Mengxin, I love you."

    Ning Ping's sudden confession made Han Mengxin suddenly feel a little at a loss. She didn't know where to place her hands for a moment. But at this moment, Ning Ping continued: "Mengxin, I am yours now, you can  Be responsible for me”

    "You should avoid interacting with my brother less and learn nothing else from now on. How can you learn from my brother and not run away?" Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping helplessly. The sweetness of the confession before was followed by Ning Ping's embarrassing words.  Make it disappear

    "Haha, who is talking about me?" Han Yu, who was flying to Beijing, suddenly sneezed and said to himself (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 519: The Valkyrie of Light

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 520…

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Zhongjing

    The red sky that day finally lost to that glimmer of dawn, the end of the world passed, and mankind was saved.  ) Then human selfishness began to take hold.  The Holy See, whose reputation had plummeted due to the fiasco in the Bironde Basin, was the first to jump out and preach that it was the God they believed in that saved mankind.  Immediately afterwards, other sects jumped out one after another, unwilling to be alone, claiming that it was actually the gods they believed in that helped mankind survive this catastrophe.  What's more, he simply went into battle himself and claimed to have saved mankind.  Of course, all such sects were defined as cults by the emperors of the Six Kingdoms.

    Nima, you still want to be shameless?  Even if you want to rob faith resources, you have to have some limits, okay?  You saved mankind, and you also saved me?

    "Pah!" In the emperor's study room, the emperor threw the memorial in his hand on the desk and cursed: "These stinky people are shameless."

    "Your Majesty, what happened again?" General Yu, who could already walk on the ground, asked cautiously.  Originally, the emperor wanted to let General Yu rest, but General Yu couldn't rest and insisted on following him.  Of course, the key reason for General Yu's shamelessness is that an important guest will be visiting here today.

    Three days ago, when Han Yu came to the palace to tell the emperor the news that the Blood Demon had been eliminated, the emperor could hardly believe his ears, but after repeated verification, the emperor finally chose to believe it.  At the same time, he asked Han Yu to let him meet the god who saved mankind.

    Originally Han Yu didn’t want to agree, but when he thought that he had something to ask the emperor for, he nodded and agreed to the emperor’s request.  And today.  It was the day when Han Yu fulfilled his promise to the emperor.

    The sky above Zhongjing.  Under the cover of darkness, the Courage stayed in the air.  Han Yu is persuading Han Mengxin to agree to his idea.

    "Good sister, please agree to help me this time." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin with a flattering look on his face.  Ning Ping and others on the side looked at the brother and sister with funny faces.

    "Brother, didn't you ask me to lie to others?" Han Mengxin pouted dissatisfied and said to Han Yu.

    "Oh, this brother can't help it. The food of the elves has not been in crisis. If we want to help them survive this crisis, we must find someone to help. But who can help us? I don't want to spend our money  It's not a small amount of your own money." Han Yu explained to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    Seeing Han Yu's miserly look, Han Mengxin said angrily: "Look at your miserly look."

    "WellI'm not doing this for you." Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    "Why is this for me?"

    "I'm saving a dowry for you." Han Yu immediately replied.

    With one sentence, Lin Ke and others immediately covered their mouths and suppressed their laughter.  Before the red-faced Han Mengxin could speak, Ning Ping on the side had already spoken: "Han Yu. I will marry Mengxin without a dowry, and Mengxin is the best dowry."

    "Hahaha" Everyone couldn't bear it anymore and laughed, but Han Mengxin's face turned even redder.  He glared hard at Ning Ping who interrupted.  Helplessly, he said to Han Yu: "Just this time."

    "No problem, I promise it will be this time. But Mengxin, where are your wings?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "Put it away. It's okay. What am I doing with a pair of wings on my back?"

    “Oh, then remember to expose your wings when you come back to make yourself stand out, and then it’s up to you whether you want to close them or not.”

    "Brother, when you left Dragon Horn Star and started traveling, did you appear as a liar?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu speechlessly and asked aloud.

    "Nonsense, how can a person with such excellent moral character like me be a liar." Han Yu replied righteously.

    Just when Han Yu and Han Mengxin were talking.  The emperor in the palace was already a little impatient with the waiting. The appointment with Han Yu was getting closer and closer, but Han Yu had not shown up yet.

    "Am I being fooled?" the emperor thought to himself.

    At this moment, the chamberlain who was guarding the door of the imperial study suddenly rushed into the imperial study and stammered to the emperor: "Your Majesty, your Majesty, come here, come here."

    "What's coming?" the emperor asked casually, then he woke up and ran outside in three steps and two steps at a time.  All I could see was the sky outside.  A bright light flashed, and this strange phenomenon woke up the entire Central Kyoto. Everyone looked at a figure slowly falling from the bright light in the sky with their mouths open.  Some people who were close to the palace even saw that the figure was a woman, and she was also a woman with a pair of wings.

    "God, what a miracle." Seeing this amazing scene.  Although he was mentally prepared, the emperor's knees still weakened.  Almost with himOthers knelt on the ground and prayed devoutly.  When the figure landed, the light followed the figure to the emperor.

    "Do you want to see me?"

    A very gentle voice.  When the emperor came back to his senses, he saw a girl who was no more than twenty standing in front of him.  Seeing such a young and beautiful girl, the emperor couldn't even think of a single blasphemous thought in his heart.  When he heard the girl's question, the emperor stuttered and replied: "Well, uh, back to the Immortal, Huan, welcome the Immortal to come to me, I, ah, no, this is Xiao Wang's home."

    Han Mengxin smiled gently, looked at the emperor and said softly: "Don't be nervous. In fact, I came here to ask for something. Well, won't you invite me in to sit down?"

    "Ah, yes, yes, please, please." The emperor replied quickly after hearing this.

    "Wait a minute." Han Mengxin said softly, looking at General Yu who was kneeling beside him with a bandage on his body and said: "Warrior of mankind, your battle in the Bilongde Basin is admirable." As he said that, he saw  Han Mengxin waved her hand gently towards General Yu, and a golden light enveloped General Yu.  After a while, General Yu felt that all his injuries seemed to be healed.  I couldn't help but remove the bandage wrapped around my body in public, and sure enough, all the injuries were healed.  Originally, according to the doctor's prediction, it would take at least a year for General Yu's injuries to heal, but now, with just a gentle wave of his hand, General Yu is back to normal.

    The eyes of everyone who witnessed all this with their own eyes suddenly became even more enthusiastic.  If there were still people who suspected that what happened was fake.  Who dares to raise any doubts now?  I'm afraid he will be beaten to death by the fanatical fairy powder.

    "Exalted Immortal, please." The emperor could not suppress his inner excitement and said to Han Mengxin in a trembling voice.  Han Mengxin smiled slightly and followed the emperor into the imperial study.  Accompanying Han Mengxin in was Han Yu.  General Yu, who had recovered from his injuries, automatically became the general guarding the gate, keeping other fanatical fairy fans out.

    Walking into the Imperial Study Room, before Han Mengxin could think of how to speak to the emperor, she saw the emperor kneeling on the ground with a plop, pleading to Han Mengxin with a pious look on his face: "Exalted Immortal, please listen to the little king's wish."

    Han Yu and Han Mengxin looked at each other, and Han Yu coughed lightly.  He said to the emperor: "Well As the king of a country, you must have the dignity of a country's king and stand up and speak."

    The emperor did not dare to have any doubts. Hearing this, he quickly stood aside with his hands tied and respectfully.  Han Mengxin asked softly: "Your Majesty, what is your wish? If you want to ask for some elixir of life, you'd better give up this idea as soon as possible."

    "Yes, yes, the little king does not dare to ask for immortality. He just asks the immortal to use his magical power so that the little king can leave one or two heirs." After hearing this, the emperor quickly explained what he wanted to Han Mengxin.

    Having no heirs has always been the emperor's worry.  Speaking of which, the emperor was really hard-working when it came to matters like heirs.  But I don’t know why. A son is a luxury for the emperor. Not to mention sons, there is no daughter left.  This made the emperor even think sometimes.  Did he do something so heinous in his previous life that he was destined to have no heirs in this life?

    Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu, not knowing what to say.  Although I am a doctor, I am not a concubine. If you can't give birth to a child, then you have to go to Xinxing Hospital.

    "Hmm Well, the emperor" Han Yu coughed slightly when he saw Han Mengxin staring at him.

    "Oh, let's talk to the immortal." The emperor quickly looked at Han Yu with a hopeful look on his face and said.

    "Well I want to ask you first. How many wives do you have?" Han Yu asked slowly.

    "Ereven though I am the emperor and claim to have seventy-two concubines in three palaces and six courtyards, everyone thinks I have three thousand beauties in the harem. But in fact, there are only about five hundred people in my harem." The emperor said while calculating.

    "What?" Han Yu was dumbfounded when he heard this answer. He looked at the emperor up and down, and sincerely praised: "Emperor, your physical fitness is really good."

    "Where there is. Just so-so." The emperor replied modestly.

    "Hmm" Han Mengxin coughed lightly to remind Han Yu not to go off topic.  After being reminded, Han Yu quickly put away the envious look on his face, looked at the emperor with a look on his face and said, "Do you think I praised you just now? You don't have children because you have too many women."

    "Ah?" The emperor was shocked when he heard this and didn't understand why Han Yu said that.  Seeing the emperor's surprised look, Han Yu asked slowly: "Did your previous nightlife consist of working hard sowing seeds every day and pursuing an equal share of rain and dew?"

    "Yes, how did the Immortal know?"

    "Don't worry, I didn't peek into your nightlife. Well let's put it this way, you're fine?? is a handful of seeds, and your women are pieces of cultivated farmland.  Do you throw a handful of seeds into a field and have a good chance of growing a crop?  Or is there a better chance of growing a crop by sowing a seed in each field?  "

    Hearing Han Yu’s vivid metaphor, the emperor thought for a moment and immediately understood the key to the problem.

    Seeing that the emperor understood the problem of his childlessness, Han Yu added: "As the saying goes, small sex will make you happy, big sex will make you happy, and strong sex will disappear. Sexual intercourse like this still needs to be controlled. The body is good.  It’s the cost of having a child, so don’t play games with your woman during this period, recharge your batteries for a while, and then you will get what you want.”

    "Yes, yes, thank you, the Immortal, for your kind words." The emperor responded repeatedly after hearing the words.  In fact, any experienced gynecologist can see this kind of thing, but there are only a few gynecologists in the world who dare to advise the emperor to exercise restraint. This is not asking for death.  Just scold God as long as you scold him. No one knows when God will settle the score with you. But if you are not the emperor, then you just go into the toilet with a flashlight and look for shit.

    After clearing the emperor’s doubts, Han Yu asked the emperor for help.  When he heard that the immortal wanted a batch of grain to help the people in a certain area, the emperor agreed without hesitation.  Isn't it just a batch of grain? For the emperor who is the richest in the world, it is nothing to worry about.

    After the matters on both sides were settled, Han Yu and Han Mengxin stood up and left.  The emperor quickly sent it out and watched Han Mengxin and Han Yu return to the sky. While the emperor ordered people to prepare food and send it to the place designated by Han Yu, he also summoned the ministers to discuss how to use this evening to make money for the empire.  Take some advantage.

    This night, the lights in the royal study never went out.

    Back on the Courage, Ning Ping, who was greeting Han Mengxin, saw Han Mengxin and immediately shouted with a flattering look on his face: "Oh, Immortal, you are back."

    Han Mengxin's face turned red when she heard this, she stamped her feet fiercely, snorted coldly at Ning Ping, and pulled Lin Ke, Lian Peng and Qiao Yan'er away.

    "Look at your worthless look, isn't it because Mengxin ignored you? Don't worry, she's not really angry with you." Seeing Ning Ping's sad face, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping with contempt and said.

    "I, I'm not sad." Ning Ping said slowly.

    Han Yu was confused when he heard this and asked: "Then why are you crying?"

    "Your sister, it was my foot that you stamped on just now." Ning Ping said sadly.

    "That's right. I told you to mess with her." Han Yu said with a gloating smile.

    The next day, the vision that happened in Zhongjing last night spread quickly throughout Zhongjing and began to spread to surrounding towns.  And just three days later, the emperor announced that the blood demon was eliminated and the immortal who saved mankind came to his palace.  In order to commemorate this special day, he will erect a stone statue in the square of Zhongjing for the immortal who arrived last night.  As soon as this news came out, it was tantamount to confirming the news that came three days ago.

    While the emperors of the other five countries were scolding their colleagues for being shameless, they were also envious in their hearts. Why didn't the gods come to their palaces?

    Regarding the arrival of gods, the most violent reaction was from the Holy See. This kind of job grabbing behavior cannot be allowed.  But with the decline of the Holy See, even if the Holy See is dissatisfied, it can only curse behind closed doors.  As a result, the great religious upsurge that emerged due to the destruction of the Blood Demon finally began to gradually subside.

    Of course, these are not what Han Yu and others care about. At this time, they have already taken the food provided by the emperor to Gemini to help the elves who settled in Gemini and started their lives again.  To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 521 The Cemetery on Gemini

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    At the beginning of the environment, after a period of adaptation period, the elves began their lives [Shared by netizens] When Han Yu and his party brought enough food for the elves to eat for the next harvest, the elf elders  The last piece of Chris's heartache has also been removed.

    For Han Yu and his party, the elves are full of gratitude. Without the help of Han Yu and others, I am afraid that the elves would have become victims of the blood pool like those living in Rocky Mountain.

    At this moment, Rocky Mountain no longer has the charm of the past. The unrestricted expansion of the blood pool has made most of Rocky Mountain a dead place, and the part that has not been destroyed is an environment where it is difficult for living things to survive. It is for this reason that the two  The fox migrated to Gemini with the elves. As for the Tin Woodman who followed Lance, he lost his life after Lance died in the battle. Han Yu and others buried the Tin Woodman near Tianchi and let the Tin Woodman sleep forever.  There

    "What are you thinking about?" Han Yu, who was sitting on the top of the Spirit and basking in the sun, heard a familiar voice in his ears. Han Yu didn't open his eyes and replied in a confused tone: "I'm thinking about whether to go to the night raid tonight."

    "Pfft" Another voice came to Han Yu's ears. Han Yu quickly opened his eyes and saw, damn, it turns out that besides Lin Ke, there are also Ning Ping, Han Mengxin, and Field In short, all the members of the Courage are here.

    "Uhwhat, why are you all here?" Han Yu asked awkwardly

    "Why don't I come and hear the secrets between you and Sister Ke?" Han Mengxin replied with a smile, and at the same time nudged Lin Ke next to her with her shoulder.

    "Uh-huh Mengxin, don't worry, your dowry is on my brother." Han Yu coughed lightly and said to Han Mengxin. Upon hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping, who was originally prepared to see Han Yu's joke, immediately came over, but didn't.  When he opened his mouth, Han Mengxin shouted urgently: "Shut up and don't talk."

    Ning Ping obeyed and closed his mouth. Han Yu saw this and said quickly: "Oh Mengxin, you are good at taming husbands. I admire Lin Ke, but you are not allowed to imitate Mengxin."

    "Brother, it's okay if you win?" Han Mengxin raised her hands to Han Yu and said in surrender.

    Qiao Yan'er and others who were standing behind to watch the joke shook their heads in unison. This Han Yu was a master who refused to suffer. Being an enemy with such a person is a very troublesome thing. But being a friend with such a person,  But it’s a very reassuring thing

    After joking for a while, Han Yu asked Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, you haven't said what you are doing here yet?"

    "Let me ask you, where should we start?" Lin Ke, whose expression had returned to normal, replied upon hearing this.

    "Oh, don't worry about it. What's wrong with taking a few more days to rest? Can't you help but want to go out and take risks?"

    “That’s not the case, I just feel that if we stay like this, we might not be able to leave and the elves are a bit too enthusiastic,” Han Mengxin replied from the side.

    Han Yu asked in confusion when he heard this: "What? Are you not happy that people are so enthusiastic about you?"

    "That's not the case, it's just that since we brought the food here, the elves have treated us like gods. Although they kneel down before meeting us, they will salute first when they see us, and they will use honorifics before speaking, so that we can  A little bit unaccustomed to it”

    As soon as Han Mengxin finished speaking, Field on the side said: "Yes, even Tiger and Keya, who had a good relationship with us before, now look respectful when they see us, which makes us feel uncomfortable with them.  I said it more than once but they didn’t listen.”

    "It seems like these elves really treat us as gods. That's why I would rather bask in the sun here than listen to their honorifics," Han Yu said after scratching his head.

    "Sometimes, being too polite can make people feel uncomfortable," Ning Ping said calmly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu slapped his thigh and said in agreement: "Yes, that's what it means. If that's the case, then let's get ready and leave here."

    "Before we leave here, do we want to say goodbye to Yu Yuyu? And if we want to leave, the material reserves must be replenished, and the materials here, to be honest, cannot meet our needs at all," Qiao Yaner asked

    "Let's go there. That starship belongs to someone else after all. We need to listen to their opinions on how to deal with it." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    Just when Han Yu was discussing with everyone what to do before leaving, the elf Keya suddenly ran over anxiously. Because of her anxiety, she forgot to mention the honorific title she had been given recently. When they met, she shouted: "Meng  Xin, Mengxin, something happened."

    "Huh? What's the matter?" Han Mengxin lowered her head and asked Keya who was standing under the Courage.

    "Cynthia, Cynthia, something happened"

    Because the tree of life possessed Cynthia beforeRelationship, Cynthia had been sleeping until Han Mengxin came to the Elf Tribe. Using the knowledge she gained from the Tears of Light, she separated the Tree of Life from Cynthia and allowed the Tree of Life to possess a big tree in the Elf Tribe.  , and Cynthia also woke up, but her body was a little weak

    "What's wrong with her?" Han Mengxin jumped directly from the top of the Courage, holding Keya's hand and asked. Since the Tears of Light in Han Mengxin's body awakened, Han Mengxin's force value has been rising steadily, and her physical fitness has been rising.  He's getting better day by day. This kind of long jump has almost become Han Mengxin's daily routine.

    "Girls should be reserved, Ning Ping, why don't you know how to persuade Meng Xin?" Han Yu complained to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping shrugged upon hearing this and asked angrily: "Why don't you try to persuade me?"

    "I'm afraid of being beaten. Although Mengxin can no longer summon the winged birdman summoned that day," Han Yu immediately replied

    "You're not afraid of me," Ning Ping replied after rolling his eyes.

    "Fugang, you have to revitalize Fugang," Han Yu said to Ning Ping with an angry look on his face.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes again and said angrily to Han Yu: "It's useless to stop talking. If I dare to beat Mengxin"

    "How dare you?" Han Yu shouted, raising his eyes before Ning Ping finished speaking.

    Han Yu’s answer made Ning Ping roll his eyes again and simply ignore Han Yu. He jumped down and chased Han Mengxin who left Keya because he was worried about Cynthia’s safety.

    "Promising" Seeing Ning Ping running away, Han Yu muttered softly, then looked at Lin Ke next to him and said, "Lin Ke, let's go and take a look too."

    "Yeah" Lin Ke nodded slightly when he heard the words, turned around and returned to the cabin of the Courage, holding the lotus pod, and threw aside Han Yu who had already stretched out his hand and was about to jump off with Lin Ke.

    "Han Yu, why don't you hug me?" Field came over and suggested to Han Yu with a smile.

    “Fuck you, you stinky man,” Han Yu replied angrily.

    When Han Yu and his party came to Cynthia's residence, they found that the place was already crowded with people. Seeing Han Yu and others coming, the elves immediately and spontaneously moved out of the way. The respectful look made Han Yu secretly frown, but he didn't  It’s easy to say something. After all, people respect you. If you are dissatisfied because of this, will you be called a bitch behind your back?

    “It seems like it’s better to leave here as soon as possible,” Han Yu decided secretly in his heart.

    Walking into the room without any hindrance, he saw Cynthia lying on the bed with her eyes closed, her brows furrowing from time to time, as if she was experiencing some pain.

    After Han Mengxin’s diagnosis was completed, Chris immediately came over and looked at Han Mengxin nervously, fearing that Han Mengxin would tell some bad news at this time.

    "Has Cynthia been somewhere before she became like this?" Han Mengxin looked at Chris and asked

    Chris heard this and replied: "No, since Cynthia separated from the Tree of Life, I have not let Cynthia leave home because of her physical weakness."

    "Really?" Han Mengxin frowned slightly after hearing Chris's answer.

    "UmCynthia, you have been out," Keya said weakly at the side

    When Han Mengxin heard this, her eyes immediately lit up, she looked at Keya and said, "Keya, tell me in detail."

    Keya looked at Chris carefully and said, "Well, what happened was when I came to see Cynthia yesterday, Cynthia begged me to take her out to get some fresh air. She was almost suffocated at home. I originally disagreed.  Yes, but Cynthia must go, and I was convinced later. We didn’t plan to leave the tribe too far, we just wanted to wander around. But who would have thought that we wandered around and got lost. We climbed up a tree to identify  When we were going in one direction, we found a place that looked like a building, and we went to check it out together and found that it was a complex of buildings. However, it was getting late at that time, and Cynthia was also worried that the elder would find her sneaking away when she returned home.  came out, so we agreed to go back today to see the results. Starting last night, Cynthia started to feel uncomfortable. At that time, we thought that Cynthia just didn’t go out for a long time and was a little uncomfortable. Who would have thought that she would be fine as long as she slept"

    At this point, Keya couldn't talk any more, while Chris looked at her daughter Cynthia lying on the bed with anger and distress. If she didn't blame Keya, it would be impossible. Just thinking of Cynthia's temper, even if it wasn't Keya,  Ya, there will be others who can't resist Cynthia's pleas

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit dull, Han Yu quickly said, "Okay, Elder Chris, it's more important to solve Cynthia's problem first. Mengxin, what's going on with Cynthia?"

    Chrissy nodded when she heard this, looked at Han Mengxin nervously, and heard Han Mengxin say: "XinI'm not sure about Cynthia's current condition. She has no physical damage, but she seems to be hurt mentally. It's like being cursed. I can use my own ability to stabilize Cynthia's condition and alleviate Cynthia's condition.  It’s painful, but I don’t dare to treat Cynthia rashly, because I’m worried that it will be self-defeating. Now if I want to save Cynthia, I must find out what kind of curse she has suffered.”

    After listening to Han Mengxin's words, Chrissy, who was concerned about her daughter's safety, was almost helpless. She could only look to Han Yu and others for help. Han Yu did not disappoint Chrissy, and nodded and said: "Don't worry, we won't let it go."  , I’m going to see what’s weird about that weird place Keya saw. Mengxin, just stay here with Lin Ke and the others to take care of Cynthia.”

    "Wait, I want to go with you, and I will take care of you when the time comes," Ning Ping said to Han Yu

    "Well, that's fine," Han Yu thought for a while and nodded.

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed to Ning Ping's suggestion, Field said: "Then add me and Bafang, we will stay outside to meet you."

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Field. Seeing that Field looked like he was going, he finally nodded. Han Yu thought that nothing dangerous would happen during this trip.

    Under the leadership of Keya, Han Yu and his party set out on the road. In the dense forest, elves are the best guides. Following the path taken yesterday, Keya led Han Yu and his party into the dense forest. It was just puzzling.  Yes, Keya led everyone into the dense forest and wandered around for nearly three hours but still could not find the building she and Cynthia saw yesterday.

    "It's strange, I remember it was clearly around here," Keya said to himself. At the same time, he looked left and right without giving up and looked at Han Yu who did not urge Keya because Han Yu believed that Keya was not a lying elf nor a liar.  An elf who likes to talk nonsense, otherwise she would not have taken the initiative to confess that she had taken Cynthia out to play when Han Mengxin asked.

    But if Keya didn’t lie, it means there is something weird in it

    Han Yu let everyone rest where they were, while he climbed up the tallest tree nearby. It is not accurate to say that he climbed. It should be said that Han Yu flew to a tall tree and looked down at the surroundings. Han Yu discovered an area filled with white mist.

    "Keya, when did you discover the building complex yesterday?" Han Yu asked Keya when he returned to the ground.

    "Well, according to the time, it is this time," Keya recalled and replied.

    "Really?" Han Yu doubtfully flew to the tall tree again and made a discovery this time. In the area filled with white mist before, the white mist gradually spread and revealed things hidden in the white mist.

    A tomb

    Graves, the final resting place of the dead. Ancient humans were very particular about their graves after death. Anyone with a little money would start arranging their own graveyard before they were alive, from the selection of coffin materials to the feng shui of the chosen graveyard.  A very large cemetery for scholars and powerful people, such as emperors, generals and the like. Let’s not talk about other aspects, but when it comes to the intended area, it is a very huge area. In today’s era where every inch of land is precious,  , that is a very huge wealth plus various burial objects. It is no wonder that tomb robbers emerge in endlessly. In order to guard against those tomb robbers, all large tombs have layers of mechanisms inside, such as the tombs of emperors.  After the tomb was completed, all the workers who built the tomb were directly killed to prevent the secret of the tomb from being known This is a bit far, so let's continue talking about the tomb. Those emperors and generals enjoyed all the human life during their lifetimes.  We want to continue to enjoy the glory and wealth in the world after death, and even want to leave our glory and wealth to our descendants, so we have large-scale tombs. Every large-scale tomb is dedicated to the people.  The world represents how distinguished the owner of the tomb was during his lifetime.

    As for the tombs discovered by Han Yu, in terms of scale, even if they were not emperors, they were princes. They were only in Gemini. Why did such a tomb appear? Before sending the elves here, Han  Yu and others once inspected the entire Gemini planet and found no signs of human existence. What is puzzling is that a tomb that only humans would build appeared in Gemini where there is no human life.  superior

    "Are those left by ancient humans?" With this question, Han Yu and his party came to the vicinity of the tombs. When they saw those buildings, Keya said repeatedly: "That's where Cynthia and I saw those buildings.  "

    After listening to Keya's words, Han Yu nodded slightly and said to Keya: "Keya, go back to the Elf Tribe, go back to Field with Bafang and Field, and ask Lin Ke to bring the Courage over when you get back, and at the same time prepare for the battle.  Prepare"

    "What? Is there any danger?" Field asked in confusion.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Who knows which tomb if you are prepared?"Who is buried there? If there is another blood demon type existence, we should be prepared to deal with it."

    After hearing Han Yu's answer, Field said nothing, and ran towards the Elf tribe with Shi Bafang and Keya. After Field and others could no longer be seen, Han Yu turned around and asked Ning Ping: "How is it?  Are you interested in exploring that tomb with me?"

    "Okay," Ning Ping replied immediately

    The two brave men walked into the tomb one after another and saw two huge turtle statues squatting at the gate of the tomb.

    "Stone turtle?" Han Yu said to himself

    Ning Ping on the side heard the words and corrected him: "This is not a turtle. This is called Bixi. It is a mythical beast. According to legend, a dragon gives birth to nine sons, each of whom is different. This Bixi is the eldest among the nine sons. To distinguish the difference between a turtle and a Bixi  , just look at this mouth, the one without teeth is a turtle, and the one with teeth is a turtle."

    “Oh, I’ve learned a lot,” Han Yu looked at Ning Ping with a look of wonder on his face and said.

    When Ning Ping saw this, he rolled his eyes at Han Yu and walked towards the tomb. Han Yu quickly followed and asked curiously: "Ning Ping, I haven't seen you read the book before. How do you know about that stone?"  The turtle is called Bixi? Are you trying to trick me?"

    "I'm not that free." Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said, "I've seen this thing in my own cemetery."

    "Oh, by the way, I remembered that you are still the son of the emperor." Han Yu clapped his hands and suddenly realized, but then asked: "Why are you going to a place where dead people stay when you have nothing to do?"

    "You haven't swept the tomb?" Ning Ping asked angrily.

    "Sweep it. Every year, you and Mengxin sweep the graves of your parents. By the way, you will also go to sweep the graves."

    "Nonsense"

    Just as Han Yu and Ning Ping were talking, a black shadow flashed behind Han Yu. Han Yu looked back alertly, but found nothing. Ning Ping asked in confusion: "Han Yu, are you there?"  What are you looking at?”

    "Just now, it seemed like something ran from behind me," Han Yu replied uncertainly.

    After hearing this, Ning Ping also looked around and said to Han Yu: "Dazzled? Or some nearby animal ran from behind you. Anyway, Han Yu, I have to warn you, this is a tomb, don't talk nonsense."

    Looking at Ning Ping, Han Yu suddenly smiled, "Yes, I remembered it. It seems that someone is not very interested in those gods and weird things. Don't worry, Ning Ping, although this is a tomb, it is definitely not  If it’s haunted, think about it, this is equivalent to a ghost’s home, who likes to cause trouble at home?”

    "Shut up" Ning Ping shouted, glaring at Han Yu and telling him not to say this, but he said, isn't this intentional?

    "Hehe" Han Yu chuckled, and wisely closed his mouth when facing Ning Ping, who was about to go berserk.

    Ning Ping glared at Han Yu fiercely, and said to Han Yu: "You go ahead."

    "Huh? Oh, okay, but Ning Ping. Aren't you worried that ghosts will come from behind us?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping after agreeing to Ning Ping's request nonchalantly.

    "If there is a ghost coming from behind, I will stab you to death first, and then the ghost," Ning Ping said, glaring at Han Yu.

    "Oh, you are being a little unreasonable. The devil is looking for you. Why are you looking for me to settle a score?"

    "Because you brought it on," Ning Ping replied word for word.

    After hearing Ning Ping's answer, Han Yu knew that he couldn't tease him anymore. If he teased the guy in front of him again, he would probably draw his sword and chop himself before continuing to do things. Seeing that Han Yu finally walked in front of him honestly to explore the way, Ning Ping  Ping's nervous mood finally relaxed a little, and he could now concentrate on observing the ground architecture of this tomb.

    Due to time, the ground building of this tomb looks a bit dilapidated. In some places, there is even only one foundation left. But even if there is only one foundation, it can be seen from the size of the foundation that the tomb is in complete condition.  How huge it was when

    "Shasha"

    Just when Ning Ping was looking left and right, a sound suddenly came from behind him. Ning Ping felt that the hairs on his back stood up almost instantly. He pulled out the Qingyun Sword with a "pop" sound.  Han Yu looked back and was startled. He quickly raised his hands and shouted, "Ning Ping, I didn't do anything."

    Not paying attention to Han Yu, Ning Ping glanced behind him and found nothing but trees.

    "Han Yu, how about we wait for Field and the others?" Ning Ping, who was feeling a little scared, suggested to Han Yu

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping speechlessly when he heard this. He did not expect that Ning Ping, who had extraordinary skills, would be afraid of ghosts and other things. He couldn't help but said: "I said Ning Ping, can't you be more courageous? No.  It’s just a ghost, what’s the big deal?”

    &nbsp; "Shadow of childhood," Ning Ping replied with a wry smile (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume 1 of Ability Civilization Chapter 521: The Cemetery on Gemini

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 522: Gravekeeper

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    When Lin Ke and others flew over the tomb in the Courage, they saw Ning Ping and Han Yu waiting at the exit of the tomb.  )** Seeing Han Yu's bored look and Ning Ping's slightly evasive eyes, Lin Ke and others immediately understood.  It's not a secret that Ning Ping is afraid of ghosts, everyone on the Courage knows it.

    "Okay, the people are almost here, can we go in now?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping.

    The arrival of everyone seemed to make Ning Ping more courageous. He nodded and said to Han Yu: "You take the lead."

    "Give it back to me?" Han Yu asked.

    "Of course, you are the leader." Ning Ping replied matter-of-factly.

    "how about you?"

    "I'm following you."

    Han Yu smiled and asked, "Aren't you afraid of ghosts rushing out from the side?"

    "Humph, if there is a ghost rushing out from the side, I will use you as a shield." Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.

    Lian Peng held back her laughter and said, "Okay, you two, Han Yu will take the lead, Ning Ping will follow, well, Bafang, you will be the last. The remaining people will stay behind on the Courage and do the response work."

    On the Courage, Lian Peng’s commanding ability is the best, so after hearing Lian Peng’s arrangement, everyone followed it.  Han Yu was the first to enter the tomb, followed closely by Ning Ping and Shi Bafang. The remaining Lian Peng and others returned to the Courage and turned on the monitor to observe the surrounding movements.

    Standing at the entrance of the tomb, looking at the two closed stone doors, Han Yu first clasped his hands together, and then muttered: "I don't mean to offend the dead who are sleeping here. It's just that someone broke in by mistake.  This place has been cursed since then. So we came here, hoping to find a way to lift the curse. If you want to find someone to settle accounts, do you see the person behind me? Woo hoo" Before Han Yu could say anything,  By the end, Ning Ping had reached out to cover Han Yu's mouth, and then said: "This bastard is our leader. If you have any grudges, just go to him. He really wants to be friends with you."

    "Bah, Ning Ping, what did you say just now?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping while spitting.

    "Humph, you still have the nerve to talk to me? What did you want to say just now?" Ning Ping asked tit for tat.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping. Stop arguing, let's get down to business." Shi Bafang on the side quickly advised.

    ……

    After all, the door to the tomb will not be opened.  Han Yu looked at the door of the tomb and just smashed his mouth.  This broken door has no gaps from top to bottom.  Even if I want to pry, I can't find a place to start.  But if you try to break it open, you are worried that it will damage the things inside the tomb.

    "Does it take a little knocking to open this door?" Han Yu said to himself.

    Ning Ping sneered at Han Yu's idea.  If this is a place where treasures are hidden, there is no way this is possible.  But what kind of place is this, a tomb, where dead people are buried? Do you still expect the dead buried here to come out of the tomb and leave a door for the dead to come out?  After the deceased is placed in the tomb, the door to the tomb is sealed.  There is no other way except to break in from the outside.

    "Ning Ping. What can you do?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and replied: "There is no way. I can't think of any other way except using force." As he said that, Ning Ping pulled out the Qingyun Sword and swung it hard. The sharp Qingyun Sword was in the tomb.  A white seal was left on the stone door.  Han Yu leaned over to take a look and shouted, "Damn, it's such a hard rock."

    "Hey, you guys get out of the way." Ning Ping said to Han Yu and Shi Bafang unhappily.

    Seeing that Ning Ping was about to take action, Han Yu quickly advised: "Wait. Don't be impulsive, let me try."

    "What? Do you have any idea?"

    "Just because I can't do anything, doesn't mean that others can't do anything. Bafang, go back and ask Lin Ke and the others. Ning Ping and I will search around here to see if there are any institutions nearby."

    Although Ning Ping didn’t agree with Han Yu’s idea.  But since Han Yu wouldn't let him do it, he was happy and free.  He and Han Yu split up and started searching near the stone door of the tomb.  The result is naturally nothing.  Near the stone door of the tomb is like a bald man's head.  Not a single weed.  The stone is neat and smooth, with no cuts or any doubtful spots in the middle.

    After Lin Ke listened to Shi Bafang’s report, Lianpeng followed Shi Bafang to the stone gate of the tomb to meet Han Yu and Ning Ping.  After checking the stone gate, Lianpeng took out the crystal ball he brought and began to make predictions.

    "Han Yu, there seems to be something we need in this tomb." Lianpeng put away the crystal ball and said slowly to Han Yu.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this and couldn't help asking: "Lianpeng, are you sure?"??”

    "Well, my predictions are rarely wrong." Lianpeng nodded solemnly and replied.

    "Tsk, tsk, if this is the case, my curiosity has been aroused. Lianpeng, is there any way to open this stone door?" Han Yu asked Lianpeng as he looked at the stone door of the tomb.

    "There is a way, but I don't know if it will work?" Lianpeng replied uncertainly.

    "So, there is a way. Let's try it first and then talk about it. Anyway, we still have time."

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Lianpeng nodded and said, “In that case, Han Yu, set fire to this stone gate. Be careful, only burn this stone gate, don’t burn other places.”

    "Oh, don't worry, I still have this bit of control. But how long will the fever last?" He didn't ask Lian Peng why he asked him to do this, but just asked Lian Peng how long he would burn.

    "Burn until the stone door completely turns red." Lianpeng replied immediately.  After arranging what Han Yu had to do, Lian Peng turned to Ning Ping and said: "I remember when I came here, I found a pool in the southeast of this tomb. Ning Ping, you and Bafang bring a water pump there, and then turn on the water pipes."  Take it."

    "Are you planning to use thermal expansion and contraction?" Ning Ping asked.

    Lianpeng smiled and nodded.  Ning Ping thought about it and felt that Lian Peng's idea was a bit reliable, so he and Shi Bafang took the water pump removed from the Courage and prepared to pump water in the direction pointed by Lian Peng.

    Wait until the water pipes from Ningping and Shibafang are connected to the stone gate of the tomb.  The stone door of the tomb that blocked the advancement of Han Yu and others had been burned red by Han Yu's flames.

    "Han Yu. Get out of the way." Ning Ping picked up the water pipe and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this and pulled the lotus aside.  After Han Yu and Lian Peng retreated behind Ning Ping, Shi Bafang, who was notified by Ning Ping, turned on the water pump placed by the pool.  "Han Yu said helplessly to Ning Ping. At this moment, Shi Bafang told Han Yu bad news. They lost contact with the Courage outside the tomb.

    "If there is no contact, then there is no connection. We expected this before we came in. Let's go and see what is in this tomb." Han Yu finished.  Take a step forward.

    "Han Yu, aren't you anxious?" Ning Ping asked.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "I'm anxious but I can't eat it. Let's go, there will be a way. The worst is to wait for us to break through when we come back. Can't you even deal with a few stone bumps?"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ningping felt relieved.  As long as it wasn't a ghost, Ning Ping wasn't afraid of anything.  Seeing that Ning Ping stopped talking, Han Yu and his party continued on their way.

    After passing a corridor of about 100 meters, Han Yu and his party came to another hall.  This should be the center of the tomb.

    The main hall is circular in shape, with a coffin parked in the center. Around the coffin, a circle of soil was dug to form a ring, which was filled with silver-white mercury.  A total of twelve funerary chambers were dug out around the main hall. In addition to the tools and gold and silver jewelry that were usually used, there were also weapons and war horses that had been turned into mummies.

    "Perhaps the owner of this tomb was a general during his lifetime." Han Yu muttered to himself and walked towards the ring in the center of the hall.  Ning Pingze and Shi Bafang walked along the walls of the main hall, wanting to see what was in the twelve burial chambers.

    Arriving next to the ring, Han Yu stretched his head and looked at the giant coffin in the center, debating whether to open it or not.

    Just when Han Yu had not made up his mind, he suddenly heard an exclamation from Shi Bafang.  Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed over immediately.  Looking in the direction of Shi Bafang's finger, Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't help but take a breath.  In the burial chamber that Shi Bafang pointed to, there were actually four young and beautiful women sitting side by side.  Judging by their age, none of these women is over sixteen years old.

    Trying to calm down, Han Yu looked carefully, stretched out his hand to hold Ning Ping's right hand about to draw the sword, and whispered: "These are all dead people."

    "Dead person?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this.  Then he woke up.  But after taking a closer look.  Ning Ping said in confusion: "How come the dead don't rot?"

    "It should be because of that." Han Yu pointed to the ring pit in the main hall and replied.

    "Mercury?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded, walked to the four women, and whispered: "I'm offended." After saying that, Han Yu picked up a woman and walked into the main hall.  Originally, the woman was in the burial room and could not see clearly.  But after being moved outside by Han Yu, Han Yu and others saw clearly that the woman had a purple patch on her body.  After gently placing the woman on the ground, he took off the woman's shoes, and sure enough, he could see the position of the woman's soles.  Each has a hole.  Follow closelyYu Yu looked at the top of the woman's head and saw another hole.

    Ning Ping silently watched Han Yu inspect the female corpses, and already understood why these female corpses did not rot.  But Shi Bafang didn't understand.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping explained: "When these women were alive, in addition to taking mercury orally, they would dig holes on the top of their heads, backs, soles of feet, etc., and then pour mercury into them. After they died, they would smear mercury powder all over their bodies.  Just like making a specimen, the skin and flesh will not rot after thousands of years. This technology can maintain the appearance of the corpse, but it must use living people, because the blood of the dead does not circulate, and there is no way to pour it in"

    "Stop, stop talking." Shi Bafang interrupted Ning Ping with a trembling voice.  Looking sympathetically at the female corpse lying on the ground, he said, "It's really cruel."

    "Yeah, it's very cruel. So anyone who dares to use this method, the tomb owner is not a damn good person. Even if someone digs up the ancestral grave, he deserves it." Han Yu stopped the inspection work and used the flame for himself  Said after disinfecting his hands.

    "What should we do now?" Ning Ping glanced at the female corpse on the ground and asked Han Yu.

    "Let's put it here for now. When we go out, we will find a way to transport these female corpses out and find a place to bury them. These female corpses have been with the owner of the tomb here for so long, and it's time to give these female corpses their freedom."

    Ning Ping had no objection to Han Yu’s decision.  He glanced at the coffin parked in the center and asked Han Yu, "Do you want to see what's in that coffin now?"

    "Let's take a look. I want to see what bastard could do such a cruel thing." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    The two people who reached an agreement were just about to leave.  I felt someone behind me tugging at the corner of my clothes.  But Shi Bafang was standing on the right side of Ning Ping. From this position, it was impossible to reach the corners of Han Yu and Ning Ping's clothes at the same time.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping felt chilly all over.  Turning his head with a stiff neck, he saw that the female body carried out by Han Yu had stood up at some point, holding the corners of Han Yu and Ning Ping's clothes with both hands.

    Han Yu and the others felt their scalps numb, and Shi Bafang rolled his eyes.  He actually fainted.  But Ning Ping was extremely clear-headed at the moment. How he wished he could pass out like Shi Bafang.  But the more nervous he becomes.  Damn it, I just can't pass out.

    Fortunately, there was Han Yu. After a brief panic, Han Yu flew up and kicked the female corpse out.  After yelling loudly at Ning Ping, he picked up the stone on the ground and ran away.  Ning Ping, who was yelled at, also came to his senses and saw the other three female corpses in the burial room standing up unsteadily and jumping towards him. He immediately let out a strange scream and caught up with them.  Han Yu.

    ……

    "Han Yu, didn't you say you wanted to bury them? Go ahead." Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu as he ran.

    "Go away, I said I would bury them, but the prerequisite is that they won't move. But now that Nima asked me to find them, I don't know who will bury whom." Han Yu replied as he ran.

    "Stop bickering, they're coming after them." Shi Bafang, who was being held by Han Yu on his shoulders, shouted urgently.

    "Bafang, you're already awake and you still haven't come down." Han Yu shouted dissatisfied.

    "Don't leave me, my legs are weak now and I can't run." Shi Bafang shouted quickly.

    ……

    After running around the ring pit for more than twenty times, Han Yu finally got impatient and wanted to keep going like this forever.  You guys are not here to run around with the dead.

    "Ning Ping, go ahead." Han Yu shouted to Ning Ping who was standing beside him, and threw Shi Bafang, who was on his shoulder.  Ning Ping stretched out his hand to catch it, and saw Han Yu turn around, cross his index fingers, and aim at the female corpse who was chasing him the most.

    After the flames passed, the female corpse’s legs were broken.  The female corpse immediately fell to the ground and could no longer move.  But the three female corpses following behind ignored them.  He jumped and stepped on the female corpse.  Continue to chase Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu, who succeeded in the attack, immediately turned around and continued running.  After running for a while, he turned around and put down a female corpse again.  Just like this three times in a row, the remaining three female corpses also lost the ability to move.  Han Yu and others could finally stop and breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Oh my God, what's going on with these female corpses? Is there really a curse in this ghost place?" Han Yu said to himself while panting.

    "Hehehe"

    "Ning Ping, don't smile like that, it sounds weird." Han Yu said to Ning Ping dissatisfied.

    "I, I didn't laugh." Ning Ping replied innocently.

    "It's not you, is it Bafang?" Han Yu frowned when he heard this and looked at Shi Bafang, who was lying on Ning Ping's shoulder.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang hurriedlyHe said: "I didn't laugh either."

    Not even smiling?  !  Damn it!  Who was laughing just now?

    "Hehehe"

    The laughter came from above the head.  Han Yu and the other two subconsciously looked up together.  I saw a bright red dress hanging above the huge coffin in the center of the hall.  Look at the style.  It's a woman's.  It was swaying gently with the breeze blowing from nowhere.

    The scalps of Han Yu and the others were numb again, and their bodies felt chilly.  This place is too crowded!  Environment, atmosphere.  Unusual phenomena, these things were connected together, and Han Yu finally believed that the saying that scaring people to death was not a lie to deceive people.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu cursed secretly, and hit the fireball directly towards the red clothes in the air.

    With a "Whoosh~" sound, the red clothes were ignited and disappeared in the air.  But what shocked Han Yu and others was that when the red dress was burned, it actually let out bursts of women's screams.

    "We, let's go." Ning Ping swallowed.  suggested to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No, I haven't figured out what kind of curse Cynthia is."

    "But, can you figure it out by staying here?" Ning Ping retorted.

    "At least let us see what's in that coffin. After we finish reading, we will go back." Han Yu compromised after thinking for a while.

    Hearing that Han Yu wanted to see what was in the coffin, Ning Ping sighed helplessly, stepped aside and said, "Then go and see for yourself, I won't go see it anyway."

    "Huh? Didn't you say you want to get rid of your fear of ghosts?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Next time."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s answer, Han Yu rolled his eyes and ignored Ning Ping. He turned to Shi Bafang and asked, “Bafang. Do you want to come with me to see something?”

    "No." Shi Bafang shook his head firmly.

    Seeing that neither Ning Ping nor Shi Bafang accompanied him, Han Yu did not force himself. He flew to the huge coffin, only to find that the coffin in front of him had no rivets.  In other words, this coffin has either been opened.  Or it can be opened by the person lying in the coffin.

    He swallowed and calmed down his nervousness.  Han Yu slowly reached out and touched the edge of the coffin lid, preparing to push the lid open.

    At this moment, the coffin lid suddenly shook.  Han Yu was startled, and hurriedly used his hands to spit out a flame. With this flame, Han Yu flew over the ring pit and landed next to Ning Ping and Shi Bafang.

    "What's wrong?" Ning Ping asked hurriedly.

    "Well, the coffin lid opened by itself." Han Yu replied while staring at the huge coffin, because a human hand stretched out from the gap of the opened coffin lid.

    This discovery made Han Yu and the three of them take a step back.  Immediately afterwards, the lid of the huge coffin opened even wider, and the owner of the human hand also sat up from the coffin.

    It is a woman, or a young girl is more appropriate.  A young girl who looked to be less than ten years old looked at Han Yu and the others pitifully and shouted: "Help me."

    Han Yu and the other three took a step back again. The situation they were encountering now was really weird.  Han Yu and the others originally thought that there should be a heinous villain in the huge coffin, but now, an innocent and cute little girl appeared.  The gap between reality and his imagination was so great that Han Yu and others did not dare to act rashly for a while.

    The little girl couldn’t help but burst into tears when she saw that her cry for help was not responded to.  In the empty hall, the little girl's cry could be heard far away.  Han Yu and the other three also felt that they were not good people at this time.  But even if I feel like I’m not a good person.  Han Yu and the other three still did not approach rashly.

    Just when Han Yu and the other three were at a loss for what to do, a turning point came.  An old man's voice came, "Hey~ Why are young people like this nowadays? They have no sympathy at all."

    Suddenly, they heard someone talking, and Han Yu and the other three immediately looked along the sound.  At the entrance of the hall, an old man walked over slowly with a hunched body.

    The little girl sitting in the coffin stopped crying immediately when she saw someone approaching.  But when she saw the face of the man holding her in her arms, she immediately started crying again, and while crying, she shouted: "Ghost, uncle ghost."

    "Pfft~" Han Yu and the other three couldn't help but chuckle.  With the little girl's call of "Ghost Uncle", most of Han Yu's and the other three's original worries disappeared, and the eerie and terrifying feeling in their hearts suddenly eased a lot.

    &nbsp; The old man, known as Uncle Ghost, couldn't laugh or cry, after he took the little girl out of the coffin.  He jumped up and fell to the door of the hall. He turned around and said to Han Yu and the others, "What are you still doing here? Do you still want to stay here for the rest of your life?" After saying that, without waiting for Han Yu and the others to react, he turned around and walked out.  Han Yu and the other three were stunned when they heard this, looked at each other, nodded, and then walked out of the hall.

    As the old man walked out of the tomb, he passed by the main hall with eight stone statues and found that the eight stone statues had been restored to their original state, as if they had never been moved.

    "Don't look at it. I made them move before. To put it bluntly, they are just ordinary stones." The old man turned back and said to Han Yu, who was looking up and down at the stone statue.

    Hearing this, Han Yu gave up the idea of ??setting a fire.  After thinking about it.  He ran to the old man and said, "Leave the child to me. Don't you think it's bad for the child's health to let him cry all the time?"

    The old man glanced at Han Yu who reached out to him in surprise, then looked down at the little girl who had already reached out to Han Yu. He sighed secretly, handed the little girl over, and warned: "Be careful."

    When Han Yu took over the little girl, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang's hearts were almost in their throats.  But Han Yu asked the old man familiarly: "Old man, where are you from?"

    "Huh?" The old man looked back at Han Yu after hearing this, and replied, "Let's go out first. Staying here always makes people a little uncomfortable."

    Hear what the old man said.  Han Yu was stunned for a moment, then followed him.

    It feels so good to be back on the ground again.  Breathing the fresh air outside made Han Yu and the others feel alive.  However, after seeing the old man's appearance clearly, Han Yu and the others were truly shocked.  No wonder the little girl calls the old man Uncle Ghost.  There are wrinkles on the old man's face. A smile can kill mosquitoes.  Coupled with a pair of cloudy and yellow eyes, I saw it at first sight.  Even adults are startled.

    "What? Are you scared?" The old man smiled slightly and scared Han Yu and the others again.

    The little girl was so frightened that she shrank into Han Yu's arms and did not dare to raise her head.  Han Yu touched the little girl's head comfortingly, nodded and said to the old man: "To be honest, I was really scared."

    "Hahaha you are telling the truth." The old man smiled again when he heard this.

    "I think the prerequisite for hearing the truth from others is to tell the truth yourself." Han Yu touched his nose and replied.

    The old man didn’t speak, but nodded slightly.

    After sending Shi Bafang back to report that he was safe, Han Yu and the old man found a clean place to sit down, ready to listen to the old man's story.

    The old man didn’t talk nonsense and said to Han Yu and others: "I am the tombkeeper of this mausoleum, a cursed tombkeeper."

    "Curse? One of my friends was also cursed. Did you do it?" Han Yu stared at the old man and asked.

    "Sorry, I need to see humans, so I had to take this step." The old man did not deny it and said apologetically to Han Yu.

    "Why? Please give me a reason."

    “…Because only by meeting humans can the curse on me be lifted.” The old man replied slowly.

    “…Please tell us in detail.”

    "Okay, even if you don't ask, I have to say it. First of all, I want to tell you that your friend will be fine and will be back to normal tomorrow morning. Please don't worry about this. The second thing is that when you come here  On the first day on this planet, I had already set my sights on you. But I couldn't find a way to get close to you for a while, so I didn't go looking for you. And with my appearance, if I showed up rashly, I might be frightened.  It’s up to you.”

    Hearing what the old man said, Han Yu grinned and did not say anything.  Just listen to the old man continue: "And the key reason why I want to find you is for her."

    Han Yu lowered his head and glanced at the little girl in his arms, and asked the old man puzzledly: "The origin of this girl is"

    "She is a princess. And I am the bodyguard who protects this princess." The old man replied calmly.

    "Princess? Then why did she appear in the coffin?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Don't be anxious, listen to me slowly. I remember it was on the seventh birthday of Her Majesty the Princess. As His Majesty the Emperor's favorite daughter, His Majesty the Emperor held a grand banquet for the Princess. However, at that banquet,  Something unexpected happened to the princess. His Majesty the Emperor has a total of seventeen children, among whom the princess is the youngest and the most kind and lovely. In my country, not only men can inherit the throne. Therefore, the one who is most favored by His Majesty the Emperor is the one who is most beloved by the Emperor.  It is rumored that Her Royal Highness will be the future queen. The princess has become the eyes of the other sixteen princes and princesses.Nail in the middle.  What appeared to be an accident was not hidden from His Majesty the Emperor's eyes.  After investigation, the four women who conspired to assassinate the princess were punished with the most vicious punishments by His Majesty the Emperor.  And I, as the guard who protects the princess, was also angered.  Originally, the death of the princess was due to my dereliction of duty, so I have no complaints about His Majesty the Emperor's punishment of me.  However, it is incomprehensible for a father to lose his beloved daughter.  His Majesty the Emperor made a crazy decision for the princess.  He wants to resurrect his beloved daughter.  "

    "Did he succeed?" Ning Ping on the side couldn't help but ask.

    "Haven't you already seen the results?" the old man replied after hearing this.

    Looking at the old man’s gaze, Ning Ping showed a look of surprise.  The old man continued: "In order to resurrect the princess, His Majesty the Emperor paid a high price before reaching an agreement with the God of Hades. Moreover, the God of Hades did not directly resurrect the princess, but gave His Majesty the Emperor only three problems to solve.  Only under these three conditions can the princess be resurrected. The first of these three conditions is that the princess must be buried in the place designated by Hades for a thousand years. The second is that if you want to resurrect the princess, you must defeat the guards left by Hades in the princess's tomb.  . And the third condition is that the princess can be resurrected only after the breath of a living person comes into contact with her. The first condition can be easily achieved, and the second condition is not impossible as long as you work hard, but the third condition  The problem is troublesome. In a thousand years, I don’t know if the country still exists at that time, so how can I bring the breath of a living person to the princess when she can be resurrected."

    "So, you are here." Han Yu asked tentatively.

    The old man nodded when he heard the words, "Yes. I asked His Majesty the Emperor to turn myself into an immortal monster, waiting at the princess's tomb, waiting for the princess to be resurrected to bring the breath of a living person to her. It just made me unable to  What comes to mind is that there is indeed no living person to be found in this place designated by Hades, and just when I was at my wits' end, you guys came."

    "You said before that the second condition of Hades was to leave a guard in the tomb, why didn't we see it?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    “It’s not like I’ve done nothing during this thousand years of waiting.” The old man replied calmly.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping's eyes widened immediately, not believing that the old man in front of them had killed the guards of Hades.  Since he is a god, his subordinates should not be weak.  But the old man in front of him looked like he would collapse if the wind blew.

    "Hahaha don't look down on people, have you forgotten that I am immortal?" The old man smiled slightly, looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping and said.

    Han Yu was smart enough not to dwell on this issue anymore. After looking down at the little girl in his arms, he asked the old man: "Then what are your next plans?"

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 523 The Undead in the Tomb

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Han Yu’s question made the old man fall into silence. He also thought about how to place the princess after her resurrection. However, after observing Han Yu and his party, the old man found that the current world was completely different from the world he was in before.  ) In addition, his mission has been completed, and he will disappear from this world before long.  How to arrange the future of the princess has become the most important thing for the old man to solve at the moment.

    Please ask these people in front of you?  It's not like the old man hasn't thought about it.  It’s just that as the saying goes, if your mouth is hairless, your work will be weak.  At first glance, Han Yu and others looked like a group of people who were not afraid of tigers. The old man was really worried about handing the princess over to these people.  But leaving it to those elves who look different from humans, the old man doesn't want that.

    Seeing that the old man was silent, Han Yu asked tentatively: "How about I bring the princess to the human world and find a pair of adoptive parents for her?"

    "Hmmare the adoptive parents you mentioned reliable?"

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "They are a kind couple, and they are quite rich. There is no need to worry about the princess starving. And I think your empire no longer exists, so it is best not to mention the identity of the princess again in the future."  . What do you think, let her just be an ordinary person and live a good life?"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the old man nodded slightly.  Even if Han Yu didn't mention it, the old man knew that the princess was no longer a princess.  Without the existence of the empire, there would be no princess.  Let the princess be an ordinary person and live a peaceful life. This is the hope of His Majesty the Emperor who bets on the empire.

    Seeing that the old man had no objection to his opinion, Han Yu quickly said while the iron was hot: "Since you don't object to my suggestion, I will take you to meet the adoptive parents I have found for the princess."

    "I'm hungry, I'm hungry" Before the old man could answer, the princess, who was being held by Han Yu, suddenly cried out coquettishly.

    "Oh, really? The princess is hungry, let's go eat something delicious." Han Yu coaxed the princess, picked up the princess and said to the old man: "If you have no objection, please come with us."

    "Ugh okay then." The old man who originally wanted to refuse wanted to verify Han Yu's words, and nodded after thinking for a while.

    The charm of little loli is endless!

    The moment I saw the princess in Han Yu’s arms.  The female members of the Courage were conquered in an instant.  Everyone wanted to reach out and hug the princess, but unfortunately the princess refused to give her face, except Han Yu.  No one hugs me.  Han Yu grinned happily and began to introduce the members of the Courage to the princess.

    "Little princess, this is Shi Bafang. He is the chef on the Courage. He can cook many delicious foods. If the princess wants to eat delicious food, go to him." Han Yu pointed at Shi Bafang and said to the princess.  After Han Yu finished speaking, the princess called sweetly: "Brother Shi."

    "Hey~" Shi Bafang was instantly struck by the cuteness, and immediately ran to the kitchen to prepare snacks for the incomparably cute little princess.

    "This is Ning Ping. His swordsmanship is very strong. If anyone wants to bully you, let him hit him; if you want to bully someone, let him hit him." Han Yu continued to introduce.

    "Brother Ning."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping smiled and nodded.

    "This is Field, the gunner on the Courage. He has a similar role to Ningping. He is also someone who can protect you."

    "Brother Field."

    "These three sisters are just waiting." Han Yu introduced Lin Ke to the princess with a smirk.

    The princess didn’t know that Han Yu was causing trouble, so she still smiled sweetly and said, “Wait a minute, sister.”

    "" Lin Ke, Lian Peng, and Qiao Yan'er, who were already prepared to be introduced by Han Yu, were silent for a moment.  Lin Ke smiled and stepped forward and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu. Can you let me hug the princess?"

    Han Yu, who was shocked by Lin Ke's smile, subconsciously handed over the princess.  Han Yu, who immediately lost his amulet, was defeated by Lian Peng and Qiao Yan'er.  Of course, Han Yu knew that this was just a fight between partners, so he didn't fight back. He just held his head and let out screams.  The princess looked at Han Yu with worry, and at the same time looked at Lin Ke who was holding her with some fear, fearing that the sister holding her would spank her.

    Sensing something unusual about the princess, Lin Ke stopped Lian Peng and Qiao Yan'er.  He smiled at the princess and said, "Don't worry, little princess, that guy deserves to be beaten." He said.  He stretched out his legs and kicked Han Yu, then asked, "Are you dead? If not, just give him a squeak."

    "Squeak~" Han Yu, who was lying on the ground, responded.

    "Hmph. I told you to be funny." Lin Ke snorted, hugging the princess, Lian Peng and Qiao Yan'er, turned around and walked towards the Courage.  As he walked, he introduced himself to the princess.

    After Lin Ke and others left, Han Yu jumped up from the ground and kept saying hello.The old man in the dark boarded the Courage together.

    "Men should be women's gods, and women should not step on them." The old man said sternly to Han Yu.

    "Old man, I didn't expect you to be a male chauvinist." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Be serious, don't be so playful, I'm teaching you how to be a real man." The old man stared, and then said: "What is a woman? A vassal of men! You must not give a good face to a woman, and beat her if she doesn't obey.  ! She cannot be fed before she is twenty years old; she cannot be clothed warmly before she is thirty years old; if she dares to disobey, kick her and make her nose bleed"

    Looking at the old man who was getting more and more excited as he talked, Han Yu secretly thought: "Old feudalism."

    "Hey~ This old guy's voice is a bit loud. If Lin Ke and the others hear it" Ning Ping, who was being trained with Han Yu, reminded Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu was agitated when he heard this, and quickly interrupted the old man: "Old man, times have changed, men and women are the same."

    "Wrong, the times have changed, men and women are the same." The old man corrected him immediately.

    "Old man, this world is different from the one you are familiar with. In this world now, women are no longer the vassals of men. They are all very **** people. Of course, I do not deny that I have the same idea as you, old man.  Men still exist. However, this kind of machismo is no longer popular. Old man, you are behind the times."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the old man woke up. He had been isolated from the outside world for thousands of years, and the world he was familiar with was gone forever. He immediately lost interest in continuing to educate Han Yu and others, and became somewhat disinterested.  Aboard the Spirit.  Just when he saw Lin Ke and others, he immediately shook his head and shouted: "It's immoral! It's immoral! Why are women nowadays so shameless? They wear clothes that reveal their breasts."

    Lin Ke and others are teasing the princess about the old man in front of them.  They were also notified in advance.  So they were mentally prepared for the old man's appearance.  But they didn't expect that this old man was still an old feudal man.  If you weren't just wearing a pair of cropped pants and a short-sleeved casual shirt, how come your breasts were exposed when it came to his mouth?

    However, Lin Ke and others did not intend to argue with the old man.  After all, he is an old man.  Lin Ke and the others can still do this by respecting the elderly and loving the young.  If you can't afford to offend, you can always hide if you can.  Lin Ke and others took the princess to take a bath, leaving the task of receiving the old man to Han Yu and others.

    Facing the old feudalism of the old man, Han Yu and Ning Ping complained endlessly.  It took me a long time to discover it.  This old man is simply a chatterbox, perhaps to catch up on all the things he has not said in these years.  The old man's mouth hasn't stopped since he was branded with Courage.  It's like a non-stop error correction machine that can find errors no matter what it sees.  quickly.  Field was defeated, Ning Ping withdrew, and Shi Bafang was lucky enough to run into the kitchen early, leaving Han Yu with a grimace to accept the old man's "demon sound".

    Fortunately, there was also a cute little princess. After taking a bath, Lin Ke sent the little princess over to save Han Yu who was in misery.  Holding the little princess who came to tell him to go to dinner.  Han Yu fled from the old man's side as if he were fleeing.  I could only escape for a while.  There is no way to escape this life. As another guest of the Courage, the old man will also appear during meals.

    Ning Ping, Fei Er and Shi Bafang cleverly escaped and hid in the kitchen to eat without being served.  And Han Yu just put the little princess on the seat next to him.  Then the old man yelled: "Wrong!"

    "Huh?" Han Yu glanced at the old man inexplicably, and thought to himself: "Isn't it over?"

    "Hmmbefore you eat, you should put a napkin on it." The old man walked quickly to the little princess and put a napkin on the little princess as he said it.  Then he glared at Han Yu and said, "Princess, what are you going to do when you have dinner?"

    "Ah? Let's eat together." Han Yu replied without knowing why.

    "This is the princess having a meal." The old man said word by word.

    Han Yu understood, but after knowing what the old man meant, he didn’t necessarily have to do what he said.  Of course Han Yu would not act stupidly and quarrel with the old man.  Instead, he looked at the old man seriously and said: "Old man, have you forgotten what I told you before? The princess is no longer a princess. Since you plan to be an ordinary person, what about the court etiquette that you have learned before?  , there are many things that need to be forgotten. For example, when eating, you must remember to put a napkin before the meal, but not allowing others to sit at the same table, this is wrong."

    "Yes, Han Yu is right. Since you plan to be an ordinary person, you must learn the rules of ordinary people. It is best to forget the royal rules." Qiao Yaner wanted to feed the princess.  He echoed.

    &nbsp;The old man ignored Qiao Yan'er's words and just stared at Han Yu, while Han Yu looked at the old man without showing any signs of weakness.  In the end, the old man chose to compromise.  Even though he didn't want to admit it, what Han Yu said did make sense.  Even though she is no longer a princess but she still pretends to be a princess, that is just looking for trouble.

    "I was rude just now." The old man apologized to Han Yu softly.

    Han Yu smiled and replied: "It doesn't matter. The old man is old and has fixed views on some things. I can understand."

    “please apologize to your companions for me later.” The old man continued.

    "They are not petty people and will not argue with the old man. Old man, if there is nothing else, let's get started. The little princess must be hungry already." Han Yu glanced at the little princess beside him and said to the old man.

    Serving a child to eat is like fighting. Even for a cute and well-behaved little princess, feeding is a headache.  Fortunately, the three Lin Ke girls were substitutes. When Han Yu was about to die in battle, the three Lin Ke girls took over Han Yu's job and continued to feed the little princess.  It is normal for children to have a partial eclipse, but adults cannot leave their children alone on this issue.  Although the three Lin Ke girls liked the little princess very much, they did not compromise at all when feeding her.

    Seeing the little princess eating vegetables and carrots she didn’t like with a look of aggrievement, the old man wanted to plead for the little princess, but when he thought of what Han Yu had said to him before, he could only turn a blind eye.

    "Old man, why don't you eat? Is it because the food is not to the old man's taste?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked when he saw that the food in front of the old man had not been touched at all.

    "Thank you. For me, I don't need to eat these. If I eat these, I will feel uncomfortable." The old man replied after hearing this.

    "Really? I wonder what the old man wants to eat? I'll ask Bafang to prepare it for you."

    The old man smiled and shook his head: "No need. If you have eaten, I have something to tell you. Can we talk alone?"

    Han Yu can naturally satisfy the old man’s request.  Taking the old man to the top floor of the Courage, Han Yu turned around and said to the old man: "There is no one else here. Old man, just say what you want to say."

    "Yeah." The old man nodded.  He said, "I'm going to destroy you."

    "Ah? Old man, you"

    Before Han Yu could finish his words, the old man waved his hand and interrupted Han Yu: "Don't interrupt me, let me finish my words directly." Hearing the old man's request.  Han Yu nodded and looked at the old man and stopped talking.

    The old man smiled with satisfaction and continued: "My mission is to protect the princess until she wakes up. Now that the princess has woken up, my mission has been completed. After observing you, I can safely entrust the princess to  You guys. I have no regrets in this world.”

    "Ohold man, aren't you worried about trusting someone you're trusting?"

    "Through contact, I know that you are not bad people. Those who can be called friends by you should not be bad people either. I can rest assured that I will entrust the princess to you. Will you let a poor old man like me down?"

    The old man’s rhetorical question left Han Yu speechless.  The old man continued: "Because of my negligence, the young princess suffered an accident. This incident has always been painful for me. It is precisely because of this that when His Majesty the Emperor presented this  When the task was given to me, I agreed without hesitation. I wanted to atone for my sins and wanted my conscience to be at peace. Now it seems that my atonement is over, and I can finally close my eyes with peace of mind.  Eyes."

    "Old man, are you interested in telling me about your past?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Wellit seems good to have a listener after leaving this world. But my story is very boring, won't you be bored?" the old man asked with a smile.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "I am a person who likes to listen to stories, and if I hear a story I don't want to hear, I can cover my ears."

    "Hahaha" Han Yu's answer amused the old man.  An old man and a young man were sitting on the top floor of the Courage, drinking the wine that Han Yu had brought back to the Courage, and talking about what happened to the old man when he was young.

    *************************************

    It was discovered that in the little princess’s tomb, the huge coffin was empty. On the periphery of the circular pit, four destroyed female corpses slowly returned to their original state.  When they discovered that there was nothing in the coffin, they laughed horribly.

    "It's solved, it's solved. The curse that we have carried for thousands of years is finally solved. Oh haha Hunjun, you didn't expect that we would seduce those who imposed the curse."?Priest.  Hum hum hum Since you are so good to that little bitch, let us destroy that little bitch and let you die in peace.  haha……"

    The four female corpses jumped towards the entrance of the hall.  Because their bodies were filled with mercury, the bodies of the four female corpses had become ossified, and they were unable to perform difficult movements such as bending over and bending their knees. They could only jump forward like zombies.  It's just that since I have just regained control of this body, my coordination is still a bit unsatisfactory.  Before the four female corpses could jump far, the female corpse that jumped at the front tripped over the threshold of the entrance to the hall.

    "Haha~ Idiot~ Oops~" The female corpse following just finished laughing at the person who jumped in front of her, then followed in the footsteps of the person in front of her and fell face down to the ground.

    "Humph~Two idiots~Oh~" This is the third female corpse.

    "Humph, they are all clumsy~ Oops~"

    “The four female corpses all broke their halberds at the threshold of the entrance to the hall, ushering in the first defeat after rebirth.  But this small blow is nothing.  The four female corpses jumped straight up from the ground. Because they did not show up, and because all four of them failed, the matter of being tripped was tacitly forgotten by the four female corpses.  The four female corpses continued to jump forward and arrived at the main hall with eight stone statues.  As long as you leave here, you can be said to be only one step away from the outside world.  But it was precisely here that the four female corpses stopped.

    When the four female corpses jumped into the center of the hall, the eight stone statues were suddenly activated without warning.

    "You bitches, you're not dead yet?" one of the eight stone statues shouted in surprise.

    Hearing that familiar voice that will never be forgotten, one of the four female corpses replied bitterly: "Your Majesty, even you are still lingering in this world, how could we leave this world before you.  "

    "How outrageous!" The stone statue roared, causing the hall to tremble, but the four female corpses stared at the huge stone statue without any fear.

    "Well, since you are still alive, I will kill you again." The stone statue slowly walked towards the four female corpses.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 524 Father’s love is boundless

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    In front of the huge stone statue, the four female corpses are like children among giants and children.  )

    "Don't doubt it, I am the emperor you serve. Come and help me to completely eliminate these four bitches. We can't let them hurt my daughter again." The stone statue roared loudly.

    When Fan Jian heard that the stone statue said that the four female corpses planned to harm the little princess Hero, his originally dim eyes suddenly turned red.  It was these four women who caused the little princess Hero to suffer an accident last time, and now they want to do it again?  There are no doors!

    Hearing Fan Jian roar, he joined the battle group.  Like the straw that broke the camel's back, the original stalemate between the stone statue and the female corpse was broken by the addition of Fan Jian.  soon.  A female corpse that was entangled by Fan Jian was slapped into pieces by the stone statue.  But before Fan Jian could find the next target, the beaten female body gradually returned to its original state.

    Mercury!

    Before the body of the female corpse returned to its original shape, it was filled with silvery-white mercury.

    "These damn bitches turned into mercury." The stone statue said bitterly.  In my heart, I have torn the empire's former high priest into pieces.  If that bastard hadn't done anything when he cursed these four bitches, there wouldn't be such a troublesome situation happening now.

    "Oh hahaha Dear Your Majesty. Are you disappointed? Unfortunately, even if you are disappointed again, you can't kill me." The recovered female corpse smiled at the stone statue.

    "Bitch!" the stone statue gritted its teeth and cursed.

    "Bitch? Oh, hehe I am a woman, and a woman's greatest asset is herself. Since you stinky men can't control yourselves, don't complain about being seduced by our women."

    "Kill you!" The stone statue roared angrily, raised its palm and patted it down, then patted the recovered female corpse into pieces.  But after the mercury splashed out, it gathered together again and changed back to its original state.

    "Oh hehehe Your Majesty, my respected Majesty, your power really fascinates me. Go on, let me taste the pleasure of being beaten to pieces again."

    The provocative words made the stone statue furious, but the old man stopped the stone statue from continuing to attack.  "Your Majesty, everything in this world is mutually reinforcing and interfering with each other. If you can't kill her this way, then find another way."

    "Fan Jian, Fan Jian, you are really a bitch!" The female corpse screamed at Fan Jian who had ruined her good deeds, and rushed towards Fan Jian.  After a period of struggle, they discovered that although His Majesty the Emperor was housed in the stone statue, the wise and mighty Emperor seemed to have disappeared, leaving only eight reckless and irritable men.  It can be said that without Fan Jian's sudden appearance, the four sisters would have knocked down half of the eight stone statues.

    Of course the emperor would not put his loyal ministers in danger, and the two stone statues instantly protected Fan Jian behind him.  It's just that the four female corpses made of mercury ignored the stone statue's attack.  Still persistent, he went straight to Fan Jian.  He looked like he was vowing to eliminate Fan Jian.

    "It's a pity that these four female corpses have been forgotten. Fan Jian is not a vegetarian!"  In these thousand years, he single-handedly killed the evil ghosts that Hades left here as guards. Without any support, he would have been finished long ago.

    Just when a female corpse rushed in front of Fan Jian, Fan Jian reached out and took out a whip from behind, and swung it at the female corpse's head.  The female corpse, who was full of confidence in her body, ignored Fan Jian's whip.

    With a "pop~" sound, the female body felt pain.  A female corpse whose pain has disappeared since she was cursed.  I actually felt pain again.  That kind of heart-wrenching pain made the female corpse's soul feel uncomfortable.

    The female corpse jumped back in fear and asked in a cold voice: "What's going on with the whip in your hand?"

    "Hmph! Why should I tell you the origin of this whip? I won't tell you, I will let you die in pain and ignorance. Want to hurt the little princess? Go to hell!" Fan Jian snorted coldly.  He waved the whip in his hand and swung it at the four female corpses with fearful expressions on their faces.

    "As for the whip in Fan Jian's hand, it has a lot of history.  This was originally left by Hades to the guard captain guarding this tomb.  As a result, Fan Jian brought it to him.  Ever since he got the whip, Fan Jian had the upper hand in the fight with the tomb guards until he eliminated all the guards one by one.  It can be said that without this whip, between Fan Jian and the tomb guards, there is no telling who would eliminate whom.  The whip in Fan Jian's hand is a whip that can directly whip the soul. If used with all his strength, it can completely scatter the soul.  It was originally a weapon left by Hades to his subordinates.  But the result now fell into Fan Jian's hands.

    Seeing the four female corpses retreating, Fan Jian immediately chased after them, and the eight stone statues also followed them.  There are two stone statues and I want more than four.The female corpse blocks the female corpse's escape route.  It’s just that the wish is beautiful, but it’s a little difficult to realize it.  The speed of the four female corpses was too fast, especially when they were running for their lives.  In the blink of an eye, four female corpses ran into the main hall where they were originally staying.  Because the entrance to the main hall is narrow, the eight stone statues cannot enter.  But if Fan Jian is allowed to go in alone, then if he is outnumbered, the whip will fall into the hands of four female corpses.  Then the next ones who should be unlucky are the eight stone statues.

    Isn’t it just that the entrance is narrow?  How could such a small problem stop the eight stone statues?  The two stone statues were like two armored vehicles running at full power, slamming into the stone wall. In an instant, two large holes were knocked out of the stone wall.  Of course, the price paid was also high. The two stone statues responsible for hitting the wall were also broken into several pieces like the stone wall.

    Watching two balls of light float out of the broken stone statue and fly to the intact stone statue.  Fan Jian knew why His Majesty the Emperor could control the eight stone statues.  Because His Majesty the Emperor divided his soul into eight parts and placed them in eight stone statues.  What just puzzled Fan Jian was.  Why didn't His Majesty the Emperor say hello to me before?  Could it be that you don’t trust yourself?

    Although there are such doubts in my heart, the purpose of dealing with the four female corpses is the same.  Before eliminating the four female corpses, Fan Jian suppressed his doubts about the luggage and walked into the hall with a whip.

    No trace of the four female corpses was found in the main hall, but the mercury in the central circular pit was changing dramatically.  If you, Your Majesty the Emperor, split your soul, you will allow the four female corpses to merge into one.

    The four female corpses jumped into the mercury in the ring pit and merged with the crystals, preparing for the final battle with the stone statue controlled by His Majesty the Emperor.

    The body made of mercury is only one size smaller than the stone statue, but its power is much greater than that of the stone statue.  The hands of the mercury giantess turned into sharp sickles, and with two swipes, she divided the stone statue closest to her into several pieces.

    Seeing the strength displayed by the mercury giantess, the five stone statues did not dare to attack rashly. They just surrounded the mercury giantess and thought about countermeasures.  And because of his huge body, the whip in Fan Jian's hand is no longer as effective as before.

    "Your Majesty, I have had experience fighting huge monsters, but I need your help." Fan Jian said in a deep voice to a stone statue next to him.

    "What do you need me to do?"

    "Trapped her! I'm going to jump into her mouth and destroy her from the inside!"

    "Okay, I will trap her, and then it's up to you." The giant stone statue thought for a while and agreed to Fan Jian's suggestion.

    Five stone statues pounced on the mercury giantess at the same time.  The mercury giantess sneered.  The scythes in both hands were raised high.  Unexpectedly, the two stone statues fell to the ground and hugged the feet of the mercury giantess. The two stone statues that followed closely hugged the waist of the mercury giantess.  The stone statue, which inherited three-eighths of the emperor's soul, hugged the mercury giantess's waist.  The five stone statues exerted force at the same time, knocking the mercury giantess to the ground.

    "Hmph! It's a waste of effort." The mercury giantess who fell to the ground sneered, and her body began to gradually melt. The giant stone statue that inherited three-eighths of the emperor's soul hurriedly shouted to Fan Jian: "Hurry up!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Fan Jian turned into a stream of light and rushed into the mouth of the mercury giantess.  Suddenly, the mercury giant seemed to have eaten something unclean, with a look of pain on her face.

    As Fan Jian wreaked havoc, the mercury giantess, which had almost melted into a liquid state, gradually turned into a solid state again.  And victory is just around the corner.  The mercury giantess suddenly shouted fiercely: "I want you to bury me with me!" As she said that, the mercury giantess's body began to shrink, shrink, and shrink again.  When it shrank into a huge sphere, it suddenly exploded in all directions. Countless small mercury steel balls flew around, breaking the five surrounding stone statues into pieces. Even the light balls that flew out after the stone statues were broken were not released.  Pass.

    When the explosion ended, four of the five stone statues were smashed into a pile of rubble. The only stone statue with only a complete head left was the one that held three-eighths of the emperor's soul.

    Fan Jian, whose body was like a piece of rag, staggered to the side of the stone statue's head and sat down.  The mercury giantess's self-destruction just now also severely injured Fan Jian, who was in the mercury giantess's body.

    "Your Majesty, it seems that we are all about to die." Fan Jian said, leaning on the head of the stone statue.

    "Is Hero okay? Have you arranged her future?" The stone statue was silent for a while and then asked.

    "Don't worry, Your Majesty, I have found a group of people worthy of my trust. The princess will live an ordinary life. In the future, she will get married and have children like ordinary people. It's a pity that we can't see these anymore."

    "As long as she can be worry-freeIf you live a life of worry, then I will feel relieved.  "

    "Your Majesty, I am confused, please clarify it for me." Fan Jian was silent for a while and couldn't help but said to the emperor.

    "You want to ask me why I haven't contacted you for so many years?"

    "……yes."

    The emperor asked slowly: "Do you suspect that I don't trust you? That's why I don't contact you?"

    "Chen" Fan Jian opened his mouth, but didn't know what to say.

    "Don't worry, it's natural for you to have such doubts. I won't blame you. I just want to tell you. Fan Jian, from the beginning to the end, even if Hero encountered an accident because of your negligence, I have never doubted it.  But you are loyal to me. The reason why I don’t tell you is because I don’t trust Hades.”

    Hear what the emperor said.  Fan Jian felt relieved and heard the emperor continue: "The reason why you don't trust Hades. That's because Hades has a bad reputation. You forgot that there is a saying among the people. If you believe what Hades says, you might as well go  I believe that the sun rises from the west. Because of my distrust of Hades, I approached the God of Love after agreeing to the conditions of Hades. I asked the God of Love to help me and seal my soul in those giant stone statues after my death.  Fortunately, Hades showed up to stop him when he was playing tricks. To be honest, I didn’t come here during the first forty years when you became the tombkeeper here. Fan Jian, you worked hard during that time."

    "It's not hard, I'm not hard. But Your Majesty, please allow me to say more. Well, what conditions did the God of Love put forward to you?" Fan Jian asked tentatively.

    "What conditions do you think that slut who can do anything for her will put forward?" the emperor asked calmly.

    “…Thank you for your hard work, Your Majesty.”

    "Forget it, don't mention this. Fan Jian, did anything abnormal happen after the child Heron was resurrected?" the emperor asked, changing the subject.

    "Your Majesty, after the princess was resurrected, everything was normal and she didn't have any adverse reactions. It's just that my appearance has changed so much that the princess didn't even recognize me anymore. When they met, she actually called herself Uncle Ghost. Alas, I think back then, we  He is also one of the most handsome men in the empire."

    It's a pity that the emperor had no intention of comforting Fan Jian. Instead, he asked worriedly: "A good man does not mention his bravery in the past. With your appearance now, it is no wonder that the kid from Heluo called you uncle ghost. Your appearance did not scare the child."  Bar?"

    "No, the princess seems to be getting along with that Han Yu very much. Han Yu is there to comfort the princess, so it's okay."

    "How do those people plan to arrange Hero's future life?" the emperor asked again.

    "That Han Yu told me that he would give the princess to a kind-hearted young couple for adoption, so that the princess could live an ordinary life. I heard that Han Yu said that the young couple he knew were financially well off and were still studying medicine.  Yes. With Her Royal Highness’s character, she will definitely be interested in treating others and relieving their pain. It’s said that this place is about to collapse.”

    "Study medicine? Well this is indeed a relatively safe profession. I hope Hero, the kid, can live happily ever after." Ignoring Fan Jian's last words, the emperor thought for a while and said slowly  .  But when the last word was said, the twinkling light in the stone statue's eyes gradually dimmed and disappeared.

    "Your Majesty, please wait a moment, so that we can have company on the road." Fan Jian murmured to himself, tilted his head, and became silent.  At the same time, the tomb used to place the princess completely collapsed.

    *************************************************

    In the Courage, Hero, who was held in Han Yu's arms, suddenly burst into tears, which shocked Han Yu and others.

    "Han Yu, what are you doing?" Lin Ke stared at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu replied with aggrieved face: "I, I didn't do anything."

    Fortunately, Hero spoke at this time, and said while crying: "Brother Han didn't do anything. But Hero didn't know why, he just felt uncomfortable in his heart and couldn't stop crying."

    Hearing Hero’s words, Han Yu looked thoughtfully in the direction of the tomb.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 525 The Curse of Hades

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Han Yu was very glad that he did not take Hero directly to Yu Yuyu, but rested for a night in the Elf Tribe. The book friend uploaded the environment. The environment is very important for the growth of a child. If you are in a place where people are surrounded by strange eyes,  In the environment, children's psychology will be distorted, but in the elf tribe, there is no such worry, because the elf is just a short-term experience for Hero in his future life. As time goes by, it is likely to be  Hero forgot that Hero is a human, so her future is also in the human world.

    However, recalling the thrill last night, Han Yu and others still felt a sense of fear that it was an attack without warning. If it had not been in the dead of night, and if Han Yu and others had not rested at that time, the losses caused to the elven tribe would have been  , I’m afraid it will definitely not be as simple as just a few uninhabited tree houses being destroyed.

    On a cloudless night with few stars, the moon in the sky emits a strange orange-red color. It is this orange-red moonlight that causes an abnormal change in Hero who is ready to rest after Lin Ke takes a bath.

    wolf transformation

    Han Yu didn't know why Hero turned into a werewolf after seeing the moon, but Han Yu understood that the current Hero must not be sent to the human world. The young Hero did not have the ability to deal with relationships between people.  Hero is innocent, cute and lovable, but given his age, Hero is almost a blank slate when it comes to dealing with people. Once the secret that Hero transforms into a wolf on a moonlit night is exposed, then Hero will be in trouble in the human world.  There is no place for Hero in the eyes of humans. He will become synonymous with monsters, repel fear, and harm will follow. For Han Yu, who has already agreed to the entrustment of the tomb guard Fan Jian, this is what he does not want to see, and it is also the number of courage.  All members did not want to see this. Therefore, Han Yu and others decided to temporarily leave Hero in Gemini. After solving the problem of Hero turning into a wolf on a moonlit night, they would then send Hero to the human world in order to solve the problem.  Looking for a secret, Han Yu asked the Courage to pick up Yu Yuyu and his wife. On the one hand, he asked Yu Yuyu and his wife to meet and communicate with Hero. On the other hand, he used Yuyu's medical skills to see if he could find out what happened to Hero.  reason

    The meeting between the two parties went smoothly. Yu Yuyu’s married wife Qinglan and He Luo were very happy. Seeing this scene, Han Yu’s original worries disappeared. The next thing to consider was He Luo’s moonlight wolf transformation.

    After listening to Han Yu's story, Yu Yuyu was very concerned about this future daughter, and quickly began to diagnose Hero. After the diagnosis, Yu Yuyu frowned slightly, and Han Yu on the side saw this and asked quickly: "How is it?  Did you find anything?"

    Hearing this, Yu Yuyu said slowly: "Hero's body is very healthy. It can be said that he is healthier than those children of the same age. I didn't find anything abnormal in Hero's body. If you hadn't told me, I would definitely not have done it.  believable"

    "This is what makes people distressed now. Mengxin also checked for Hero and came to the same conclusion as yours. That night when the moon turned into a wolf, it was something that many people saw with their own eyes. If only one or two saw it, then  It can also be explained as dazzling, but the riot that happened last night, at least thousands of elves saw it, so those elves who saw it were not collectively dazzled?" Han Yu said with a frown.

    Yu Yuyu nodded and replied: "I believe you won't lie to me, but I really don't know what's wrong with Hero."

    "Could it be some kind of curse?" Han Mengxin, who was playing a game with Hero, suddenly said

    It's not that he didn't expect it, but he didn't expect that Han Mengxin's words made Han Yu's eyes light up. The word curse was like giving Han Yu a hint. If Hero was cursed by Hades, then this series of things would be explained.  How to remove this curse?  The curse of Hades must not be easy to undo. At least judging from the fact that Han Mengxin used her own ability to treat Hero once, light energy alone cannot undo the curse of Hero.

    Everyone thought hard for a while, but still couldn't come up with a clue. Field suddenly suggested: "How about we ask others?"

    "Who are you asking? God of the Underworld?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    Field said with a smile: "God of Hades, who knows whether he is dead or alive now? I mean, there are more than just elves on this twin planet."

    Hearing Field's reminder, Han Yu remembered that on another road, there was now a group of divine people who were preparing to start their lives again, and among those divine people, there was a god whose power had degraded. Although the god's power was no longer there,  , but the knowledge of God is still there

    "Ning Ping, go discuss it with Elder Chris and ask her to bring out 500 bags of grain. We need to go and express condolences to those divine people." Han Yu turned to Ning Ping and said

    Five hundred bags of grain, not too much, not too little, as a condolence gift, it is just right for the gods and the elves. There is no comparison between the elves and Han Yu, so they can now have enough food and clothing.They live in Gemini, and the divine people, except for some tools that Han Yu prepared for them at the beginning, did not give them any help, so that the divine people have to solve the problem of eating by themselves. Presumably these five hundred bags of food are given to them.  After that, we can let those gods lower their proud heads.

    In fact, the reaction of the divine people was not much different from Han Yu's expectation. When the divine people found out that the person who sent them to this planet sent them five hundred bags of food, it could be said that they were extremely excited and were in the pioneering period.  What they lack is not labor, but food. As the saying goes, people are iron, and rice is steel. If they don’t eat a meal, they will be hungry. The newly arrived people of the gods dare not consume too much of the food they brought.  One hundred bags of grain, although compared with the number of the divine people, is only a drop in the bucket, the favor is recognized by the divine people.

    After Han Yu gave them short-handed and soft-mouthed food, the leader of the divine people, the third among the former Five Ancestors, has always been polite to Han Yu and others.

    After understanding the purpose of Han Yu and others' visit, the third child's smile did not change. He just asked to see with his own eyes the Hero who would turn into a wolf on a full moon night. Han Yu did not hesitate at all to the third child's request. He was pursuing this purpose in the first place.  Come, Hero naturally brought a piece with him.

    After some inspection, Lao San asked Han Yu and others about what they saw on the night of the incident, and finally said with certainty: "It's a curse, a curse from Hades."

    "Is there a way to solve it?" Han Yu asked quickly

    "Because it is a curse from God, ordinary methods will not work. Only by obtaining the Tianhe water and combining it with light energy can it be possible to undo the curse on this girl."

    "Tianhe water? Where can I find Tianhe water?" Han Yu asked after writing down the name.

    "Since it is called Tianhe water, it naturally is in the sky."

    "In the sky?" Han Yu and others couldn't help but look up at the roof above their heads. Lao San shook his head and smiled when he saw this: "Don't think it refers to the top of our heads. With the current ability of human beings, flying out of the planet is no longer a problem. I mean  The Tianhe mentioned refers to the place where God lives, and the river there is called Tianhe.”

    "Where does God live?" Han Yu gritted his teeth in embarrassment. When he heard this unlucky name, he knew that it was not an easy place to find. However, no matter how difficult it was, Han Yu had to find a way to find the Tianhe water and then asked the third child:  "Is there any way to get to that place where some god lives?"

    "With the war launched by humans to destroy gods, the place where gods lived has long been gone. I know a place where gods once lived."

    "Where?" Han Yu asked quickly

    "The Desert of Death, you humans seem to also call it the Great Desert of Death. The Great Desert of Death used to be a place where gods lived. It's a pity that it was conquered by humans during the God-Destroying War. However, the gods who lived there were also ruthless characters.  After knowing that there was no possibility of victory, he resolutely destroyed the picturesque hanging garden with spring-like scenery all year round, turning it into a dead place that was nothing but sand, which refused to allow humans to enter."

    "The Great Desert of Death" Han Yu murmured to himself. Hearing this name suddenly made Han Yu couldn't help but think of the father and daughter Sirius Star met when he met Ning Ping, and the man Chang Zaitian.  I don’t know what that kid is doing now?

    Seeing that Han Yu was distracted, Ning Ping reminded him softly: "Han Yu, what's wrong with you?"

    "Ah, I remembered something from the past, Ning Ping. Do you still remember Sirius Star?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping after he came back to his senses.

    Although he didn’t know why Han Yu suddenly asked him this, Ning Ping still nodded and replied: “Of course I remember that’s where you pulled me onto the pirate ship.”

    "Oh I really can't speak, why should I be a prince? What is a pirate ship?" Han Yu shouted dissatisfied

    Regarding Han Yu’s dissatisfaction, Ning Ping just smiled slightly and asked: "What? Do you remember the father and daughter?"

    "Well, not only the father and daughter, I also thought of that boy Chang Zaitian. Looking back now, we have been traveling together for several years. Time flies so fast. We are all old before we know it."

    Han Yu’s emotion made the third child sitting opposite him break into a cold sweat. You’re not even twenty yet, so you’re already old now. Then when you’re forty, you’ll be immortal?

    Han Yu and others are not interested in knowing the slander of the third child. They only want to know the specific location of the desert of death mentioned by the third child.

    "The Great Desert of Death. If you start from here, it will take about a week to reach the northwest. But you must think carefully. The Great Desert of Death is a land cursed by God and refuses the arrival of humans. If you go there  , it is very likely that you will never come back.”

    "Thank you for your reminder, we will be fully prepared" HanYu smiled and thanked Lao San.

    After everything that needed to be said was said, Han Yu and others stood up to say goodbye. Lao San did not retain Han Yu and others. After sending Han Yu and others away in person, Lao San and the gods and people around him continued to live their own lives. As for Han Yu  Others are just passers-by in their lives. Perhaps as time goes by, people like Han Yu will be forgotten.

    After returning from the continent where the gods lived to the continent where the elves lived, Han Yu and others immediately began to prepare. The first thing they had to prepare was fresh water for traveling in the desert. The most important thing was fresh water. If a person does not eat for seven days, he will be hungry.  If you don’t drink water for three days, you will die. It can be seen that in the desert, fresh water is more important than food.

    In order to solve the problem of fresh water, Qiao Yaner stayed up late and began to study the notes his father left for her. Qiao Yaner's father Qiao Qiao was simply a genius. In addition to the construction of starships, Qiao Qiao was also involved in other fields. One of them was to solve the problem of stars.  The ship's long-term voyage and lack of water allowed Qiao Yan'er to make a machine that collects moisture in the air and converts it into fresh water in two days. With this machine, at least in the desert, drinking water can be used  No need to worry. No matter how dry the place is, there is always moisture in the air.

    During the two days when Qiao Yan'er was making the fresh water converter, Han Yu and others were also stockpiling materials for the Spirit. On the Gemini, the wild animals encountered disasters. Han Yu, who was not happy with every meal,  , Ning Ping and others worked separately in the past two days to sweep away the large carnivores wandering near the elven tribe, which greatly improved the security issues around the elven tribe. Because of this, the elves prepared for Han Yu and others.  A large amount of fruits to prevent Han Yu and others from getting sick during the voyage. As for medicines, Yu Yuyu helped to store a lot of medicinal materials. In addition, Yu Yuyu copied a copy of the medical books he inherited and gave them to Han Mengxin on the way.  Don't worry about getting sick

    After all the preparations were made, the fresh water converter made by Qiao Yaner successfully converted the moisture in the air into fresh water, and the preparations for the departure of Spirit were ready.

    Hero was very reluctant to leave Han Yu and others. Although he got along well with Qing Lan, whom he knew in the past few days, and under the conscious guidance of Lin Ke and others, he called Qing Lan his mother, but in the eyes of Hero  Among them, the one she trusted the most was Han Yu, who carried her from Uncle Ghost's hands.

    Looking at He Luo Hanyu who was hugging his thigh, his eyes were red and tears were rolling in his eyes, he looked at his partners in a somewhat embarrassed manner, hoping that they could lend a helping hand at this time

    These unloyal people

    Han Yu sighed inwardly, squatted down and kept parallel to Hero, looked at Hero and asked softly: "Hero, do you want to play with children about the same age as you?"

    "Well, I want to play with those children with Brother Han," Hero replied softly.

    Hearing Hero's answer, Han Yu scratched his head and continued: "But Hero, do you still remember what happened a few nights ago?"

    "Hero didn't mean it" Hero lowered his head and said, his voice full of grievances

    "I know, I know. Hero is a good boy. He didn't become like that because he wanted to do that." Seeing this, Han Yu quickly hugged Hero and comforted him softly, and then said: "It's just Hero, other children don't have it."  If those children know about your ability, they will not be willing to play with you, and they will alienate you or even hurt you. But these are not what Brother Han wants to see, so in order to allow Hero to play with other children  Don't worry, go play. Brother Han will go with other brothers and sisters to find a way for Hero to prevent him from transforming again. Just stay here and wait for us to come back. When we come back next time, Hero will never be with other children again.  Nothing is different”

    "Well, brother Han, you have to come back early, Hero will miss you," Hero said to Han Yu reluctantly.

    "I know, we will also miss you, Hero. When we are away, we must listen to your mother Qinglan, eat well, sleep well, and learn medical skills with your father. In the future, if Brother Han gets sick, he will  I'm counting on you, Hero, to save my life."

    Hearing Han Yu’s instructions, Hero nodded heavily and replied: "Well, Hero must study hard."

    After finishing Hero, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Coaxing a child was a laborious task. Han Yu felt as if he had fought a battle with an evenly matched opponent. He was covered in sweat.

    "I didn't expect that my brother is good at coaxing children." Han Mengxin walked forward and said to Han Yu with a slight smile.

    To Han Mengxin, the younger sister who didn’t extend her hand just now, Han Yu said with a wicked smile: "That’s right, when you cried, I was the one responsible for coaxing you. I have experience."

    "Nonsense, I've never cried before" Han Mengxin retorted with a slightly red face.

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately looked sure.He said: "Why not? I remember clearly that you were only two years old at the time. You accidentally killed the fish that your father raised, and you were so frightened that you cried."

    "Humph, how dare you say this? At that time, you patted your chest to ensure that everything was fine, but what happened? We were both punished. Now when I think of the excuses you made at that time, I feel blushing," Han Mengxin replied not to be outdone.

    "Ugh" Han Yu suddenly woke up. He seemed to have put himself in an embarrassing situation. Just as Han Yu had worried, Ning Ping on the side heard the words and asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, Han Yu was looking for  What's the excuse?"

    "Mengxin, my good sister, please save some face for your brother." Before Han Mengxin could speak, Han Yu hurriedly shouted to Han Mengxin. Han Yu's reaction made Lin Ke and others curious about what excuses Han Yu made back then.  , they want to know more and more

    Under questioning by Lin Ke and others, Han Mengxin pointed at Han Yu with a smile and said to everyone: "My brother told my father that the fish my father raised drowned."

    "Pfft!" Lin Ke and others couldn't help but chuckle, and then laughed loudly. In the laughter, Han Yu muttered unconvinced: "Maybe that fish can't think about it, and is looking for death." Hearing that Han Yu was helpless  ’s explanation, everyone laughed loudly (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 525 The Curse of Hades

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 526: Bait in Distress

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The Great Desert of Death is located at the junction of the middle circle and the inner circle of the Death Star Territory. It can be said that as long as you pass through the Great Desert of Death, you can enter the inner circle of the Death Star Territory.  ) But, that’s it, the Desert of Death is a dead land that refuses human entry.  No matter how well prepared they were, countless human explorers still failed in the Desert of Death.  Either they died of unknown diseases, or they were wiped out by the monsters entrenched in the Desert of Death, and some were directly swallowed by the strange imagination in the Desert of Death, disappearing without a trace, as if they had never been in this world.  The same thing existed on .

    Han Yu and his party didn’t know what was waiting for them in front of them, whether it was success or failure.  No matter what the outcome is, Han Yu and others will not back down and will still move forward unswervingly towards the desert of death.

    After two days of sailing, just as Han Yu and others were carefully avoiding the cosmic storm blowing from nowhere, the siren of the Spirit suddenly screamed rapidly.  Since entering the sphere of influence of the Great Desert of Death, the Courage has begun to encounter various strange phenomena, but this is the first time that the siren has made such a loud sound.

    Opening the front monitor of the Spirit, you can see on the screen that an ancient starship is blocking the path of the Spirit.

    "Be careful to avoid." Han Yu reminded Lin Ke.

    "Why don't you come over and have a look?" Lin Ke asked in surprise.  According to Han Yu's temper, when he sees this kind of ancient starship, he will usually go on an adventure.  But now Han Yu allows himself to avoid and move on. This is not like Han Yu's style.

    Seeing Lin Ke’s confusion, Han Yu explained in a low voice: “Business matters are more important, let’s find the Tianhe water first.”

    "Haha Han Yu, you like that child Heluo very much." Lin Ke laughed when he heard this.

    "Yes, that kind of smart and cute child is of course lovable. And I believe that our future children will be so cute." Han Yu said with a smile.  But as soon as Han Yu finished speaking, the Courage shook a little, and Lin Ke turned red and said angrily to Han Yu: "What nonsense are you talking about? I won't give you a child."

    "You won't give birth to me? Then who do you want me to find to give birth to me?" Han Yu asked pretending to be surprised.

    "You two, please pay attention to the influence, okay? When you want to flirt, please find a place where no one is around. In public, refuse to show affection." Han Mengxin shouted to Han Yu and Lin Ke with a look of dissatisfaction.

    "Heheare you envious?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Ning Ping. Bafang, drag this irrelevant person out." Han Mengxin simply stopped talking to Han Yu and directly asked Ning Ping and Shi Bafang, who had no place in the control room like Han Yu, to drag Han Yu out.  control room.

    The boring travel occasionally involves a little farce like this.  It can give people a moment of relaxation physically and mentally.  Just like clockwork, it cannot be stretched tightly all the time and needs to be relaxed from time to time.

    Without Han Yu’s teasing, Lin Ke finally returned to normal.  He stabilized his body and carefully controlled the Courage to drive past the ancient starship.  But before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, a distress signal was transmitted to the control room of the Courage.

    "This is a trap!" Field shouted.  Han Yu, who had returned to the control room, nodded and agreed with Field's point of view.  This does not seem normal. The distress signal was sent early and late, but only after they passed by. This gave people the feeling of luring them over.

    "What should we do now? Ignore it?" Shi Bafang asked.

    "Well……"

    "Don't wait for Han Yu to speak."  Qiao Yaner said: "The other party sent a message again, requesting video communication."

    "Put it through and have a look." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    After a while, several people appeared on the screen. One of them, a man with brown skin and a mohawk, said to Han Yu and others with a flattering smile: "Well-meaning adults, please  For the sake of being human, can you help us?"

    "Who are you? Why are you anchored here?" Han Yu asked.

    Hearing this, the mohawk quickly replied: "Dear Sir, we are humans living on a nearby planet. Something happened to our companions. So we were ordered to come to find them, but what we didn't expect was that we came out  It didn't take long for us to encounter space monsters. Those damn monsters attacked us, and now we are the only survivors left. Please help us and send us back to our planet. We will be grateful.  "

    If this is a ruined ship, then of course Han Yu and others can turn a blind eye.  But now that there are humans, Han Yu and others cannot ignore it.  Just think of it as doing one good deed a day.  No one can guaranteeIf you have a smooth life, maybe the people who will help you when you are down are the same people you have helped.

    No matter what their psychology was, Han Yu and others did not give up on these humans who suddenly appeared to ask for help.  What's more, these humans don't seem to be powerful characters. Even if they get to the Courage and start an attack, Han Yu and others are confident that they can defeat each other.  With the support of this self-confidence, Han Yu and others took the humans on the ancient starship to the Courage.  The five rescued humans were also very conscious and knew their identities without being reminded by Han Yu and others. Except for the mohawk who acted as a guide, the remaining four people were consciously locked in the cabin and waited until they reached their destination.  Only then will he get out of that cabin.

    "Mohawk, is the place you mentioned far from here?" During the voyage, Han Yu, who was bored, chatted with Mohawk.  The mohawk's name is Mohawk.  Hearing Han Yu's question, Mo Xigan quickly replied: "It's not very far. With the speed of your ship, it only takes four hours to get there. Compared with the old ship we used to have, your ship  It’s really advanced, it must be very valuable, right?”

    "Haha I don't know if it's worth anything, but I can say that our starship is definitely unique in the world." Han Yu said proudly.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, a trace of greed flashed in Mo Xigan’s eyes, and then disappeared.  But even if it was just for a moment, Ning Ping still saw it.  Calmly, Shi Bafang nodded slightly to Shi Bafang. The understanding Shi Bafang turned around and left the control room of the starship.

    "Where is he going?" Mohawk asked curiously.

    "Oh, he is the cook on the ship. It's time to eat. He is going to do his own work." Han Yu replied casually, and then asked Moxigan: "Moxigan, tell me about you  How can you live in a place like this? To be honest, the living environment here is not very good. You are not one of those planets with a low level of civilization. With your steel city, you should be very attractive to cosmic monsters. You just  Have you ever thought about changing your life?"

    Mohawk said to Han Yu with a bitter look on his face: "How come you haven't thought about where to go? I won't hide it from you, we are all descendants of pirates. People like us, even if we go to the Alliance  , and we won’t get recognition. Here, we can still survive. But if we go to the Alliance, I’m afraid the gallows will be waiting for us.”

    Han Yu has no choice about the alliance’s one-size-fits-all policy.  He is not a politician, and he does not want to get involved in politics, which is regarded by the world as dirtier than the private parts of an old prostitute.  Han Yu could only pretend that he didn't hear Mo Xigan's complaints.  Han Yu had no intention of interfering except to express sympathy.

    "Four hours is neither long nor short.  After dinner, the destination mentioned by Mohican also came into view of the Spirit.  However, because he sensed something was wrong with Mohawk, except for Mohawk who was still in the control room responsible for guiding the Courage, his four companions had already eaten the food made by Shi Bafang with special ingredients, and were now shouting loudly.  Sleeping, and Mohawk was unaware of this matter.

    "We're almost there. Look. That's the planet we live on." Mohawk said to Han Yu excitedly, pointing to the planet that appeared directly in front of the Spirit.

    On the display screen, the planet Mohawk said was the planet they lived on looked like a rubber ball that had been opened. It was grinning and making a silent protest.

    "Follow that opening and we will live at the core of the planet." Mohawk pointed at Lin Ke.

    Following Mohawk’s prompts, the Courage slowly sailed into the big mouth.  But it wasn’t long before Spirit entered the mouth.  The big mouth that was originally open suddenly closed.

    "Don't be nervous, that mouth will close every day. It will open soon. It's okay." Han Yu looked at him in confusion.  Mohawk hurriedly explained.

    Mo Xigan’s explanation did not dissuade Han Yu and others. Field turned on the weapon system of the Courage. Qiao Yaner maximized the power of the Courage’s radar and vigilantly monitored the surroundings for possible changes.  Mo Xigan didn't pay attention to the actions of Han Yu and others. In his eyes, the Courage that had entered was a piece of cake for them. No matter how hard they struggled, they could not escape.

    "In a certain direction, there is energy reaction." Lianpeng, who was in charge of the radar, suddenly shouted loudly.

    "Hahaha I didn't expect the performance of this starship to be so good. It's a pity. If we discovered it later, you would have entered the ambush circle we had laid in advance." Mohawk suddenly said as if he was a different person.  He smiled at Han Yu and others.

    "Aren't you worried about your own safety?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Humph, if you kill me, none of you will survive." Moxi did nothing.The so-called reply.

    "Really? Haha I won't kill you, because I want you to see with your own eyes that in front of our starship, your so-called ambush is just a joke." Han Yu smiled and said to Mohawk and then rushed  Field shouted, "Field!"

    "Copy that!" Field shouted, already aiming at the Courage's secondary guns approaching the pirate starship.

    Looking at the pirate starship that had been hit by a cannon and was falling to the ground, Mohawk's laughter was like a crowing rooster that was suddenly strangled by the neck and could not make any sound.  Mohawk stared at the screen of the Courage, then glared at Han Yu, wanting to bite him to death.  Han Yu didn't seem to take Mohawk seriously at all, and said slowly: "In the face of absolute strength, the tricks you played are just clown tricks in my eyes, not worth mentioning. Let your tricks  Companions surrender, otherwise none of them will survive."

    While Han Yu was talking, Field killed another pirate starship.  A total of five Pirate Star ships appeared, but less than five minutes had passed and two of them had been shot down. This high efficiency stunned Mohawk.  But after only a short time, Mohawk sneered and said to Han Yu: "Don't be proud, so what if you eliminate us? You don't want to be like us and become the slaves of this monster."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was confused by Mohawk's words. He didn't know if Mohawk had gone crazy because of the pirate starship being sunk so quickly and started talking nonsense.

    Han Yu didn’t puzzle for long before Han Yu gave an explanation for the strange things happening around him.  The stone wall that originally looked normal suddenly stretched out countless huge tentacles, heading straight for the Courage.

    "Lin Ke!" Han Yu reminded Lin Ke loudly.

    "Understood!" Lin Ke responded, then started to activate his ability and gave up his manual control.  Instead, he began to directly control the Spirit.  Han Yu and others quickly grabbed the handrail beside them, because they knew very well that despite Lin Ke's usually gentle and quiet manner.  But once the ability is activated to control the Courage, it will be like a different person, as crazy as you want.

    The three remaining pirate starships were destroyed by those huge tentacles in a short time. Hundreds of tentacles rushed towards the Courage from all directions.  But under the control of Lin Ke.  The Courage was like a slippery loach. Being chased and intercepted by hundreds of tentacles, the Courage completed its turn. All that was left was to rush out and leave here.  For that big mouth to close.  Han Yu and others were not worried. The power of the Courage's main gun was enough to make a hole in the big mouth.

    "No, no!" Moxi Gan got angry and pounced on Lin Ke.  Although he was immediately subdued by Han Yu, Lin Ke was still affected, and the right engine of the Courage was caught by a tentacle.

    "Damn it, everyone, hold on tight." Lin Ke reminded everyone loudly and at the same time, he began to control the operation of the Courage to get rid of the entanglement of the tentacles.  Then the left engine of the Spirit suddenly exerted force.  The right engine that was grabbed by the tentacle was shut down at this moment.  The Courage immediately spun on the spot.  While dodging other tentacles, the tentacle holding onto the right engine of the Courage was also violently severed.  Of course, the cost was not without its cost. In addition to making everyone inside the Courage feel dizzy, the Courage's hull also suffered wear and tear.

    Getting rid of the entanglement of the tentacles, the Courage accelerated towards the big mouth from which it came.  With his big mouth open, Lin Ke was about to speed up and rush over.  But Han Yu suddenly shouted: "Slow down."

    Although she didn’t know why Han Yu shouted like this, Lin Ke still followed the instructions and slowed down.  Han Yu was seen tying up the mohawk that had fainted due to spinning just now.  Said to Field: "Field, use the main gun to open a hole above the big mouth. Let's get out from there."

    "Understood." Field agreed and began to charge the main gun.

    Ning Ping on the side took the moxican and asked Han Yu in confusion: "Isn't there a passage? Why don't you just go through the passage? You have to waste the energy of the Courage."

    "Remember what this guy yelled before? Become a slave to this monster. I don't know what monster he refers to, but I know that you can never go wrong with caution. That passage looks like a trap.  Maybe the Spirit will land halfway through the mouth. For the sake of safety, it would be safer to open a road and pass through it. Anyway, it's just a matter of one shot."

    With Han Yu’s explanation, Field fired a main cannon.  The tyrannical energy punched out a huge channel from the stone wall above the mouth.  As the passage was opened, the entire planet trembled, and waves of painful groans reached the ears of everyone on the Courage. The tentacles that were originally chasing behind the Courage became even more crazy.

    "Lin Ke, speed up!" Han Yu shouted to Lin Ke quickly when he saw this.

    "Then you canStabilized.  Lin Ke replied excitedly after hearing this.

    Hearing Lin Ke’s words, Han Yu immediately cried out in agony. He was gnawing to death, knowing full well that once Lin Ke got serious, driving the Courage would be like drag racing, like a bosozoku.  Now if I ask her to speed up, wouldn't that just add fuel to the fire?

    "I said" Before Han Yu could finish his words, the hull of the Courage suddenly trembled, followed by like a wild horse running wild, throwing away the tentacles behind it far away.

    In less than a moment, the Courage had already run out along the channel created by the main gun.  Looking back, the strange planet with the mouth opened its eyes. Except for a hole punched out by the main cannon above the mouth, it looked exactly like a face.  There are noses, eyes, mouths and ears.  At this moment, two big eyes were staring fiercely at the Courage that escaped.

    "What the hell is this?" Han Yu shouted in surprise.

    Mohawk, who woke up and turned around, saw the open-mouthed planet on the screen, and suddenly cried loudly: "It's over, it's all over, my people. You murderers, you will not have a good death!"

    "Shut up!" Ning Ping on the side kicked Mohawk violently, kicking the curse that had reached Mohawk's lips back into his stomach.

    Han Yu didn’t care about Mohawk’s curses, and just said with a sneer: “Presumably those explorers who were tricked by you into that monster’s belly also cursed you like this before they died.”

    One sentence made Mohawk shut up.  His own family knew his own affairs. In the past, he could use the safety of his tribe to paralyze himself, but now, as the monster that enslaved him became angry, the tribesmen who were still in the monster's belly must be in danger.

    "Stop putting on such a bitter face and tell me what the monster's weaknesses are. If we kill this monster, maybe your tribe can be saved."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Mohawk seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, but then he shook his head sadly and replied: "It's impossible, you can't destroy this cosmic monster." To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 527: A big scene

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    "Cosmic monster? Are you saying that this planet with a pig face is a cosmic monster? Hey, you really learned a lot.) Sure enough, the ancients were right. The world is so big and full of wonders." Mo Xigan's words made Han Yu exclaim.  A burst of emotion.  But it's a sigh of relief, and business still needs to be done.  Presumably this disfigured pig-faced space monster will not let Han Yu and others go just because they say sorry.

    "Roar" As if in response to Han Yu and others' speculation, the pig-faced space monster roared.

    Damn it, the sound is almost as loud as a sonic attack.

    Awakened by the roar of the pig-faced space monster, Mohawk gritted his teeth and chose to believe Han Yu and others.  Even if you don't believe it, it doesn't matter. It seems that the only people in front of you can save your own people now.  In order to help Han Yu and others win, Mo Xigan revealed what he knew.

    From Mohawk, Han Yu learned that the pig-faced space monster in front of him was a monster that liked to swallow metal, and was called the gold-swallowing beast by Mohawk's gang.  Just like a hermit crab, this monster will use its huge body to attach itself to a planet and enslave the intelligent creatures living on the planet to harvest the metal minerals on the planet for it to eat.  It's not that it can't pick it by itself, but it's just to be lazy.  The descendants of the Mohican pirates used to live a peaceful life, but unfortunately, after the planet they lived on was possessed by this monster, their peaceful life was gone forever.  In order to increase the labor force, this kind of monster asked Mohawk to take people out to find unidentified humans on the planet possessed by him. The metal belongs to it, and the remaining treasures, food, etc. belong to Mohawk and his group.  Originally, when they first engaged in kidnapping, Mohawk and others had some uneasy consciences, but after they had done it a lot, and stimulated by treasures and food, their consciences were already disturbed by Mohawk and his gang.  Put it behind you and start serving the monster wholeheartedly.  Until it was related to the safety of his own people, Moxi Gan's conscience seemed to have returned.

    "Do you know how to kill that space monster?" Han Yu asked again.

    Mohawk quickly replied: "The appearance of this monster is like a piece of coarse cloth, big and thin. It also has a strong regeneration ability. If you want to completely eliminate it, you must take advantage of it while it is possessing the planet. It will be possessed by it."  Destroy the possessed planet so that it can be completely eliminated.”

    "If you just wipe it out like this, wouldn't your people be doomed too?"

    When it comes to the life and death of his own people, Moxi Gan does not dare to hesitate.  He quickly replied: "We have our own starship. If we can open the gate controlled by the gold-swallowing beast, my people can escape on the starship."

    "In other words, we need to enter the belly of the gold-swallowing beast again." Han Yu asked, looking at Mohawk.

    Hearing this, Mohawk explained: "You don't need a starship to enter, you just need to send people in. The guards guarding the warehouse door are not strong. We just don't have weapons."

    “That’s it, that’s good, then let me go. Give me the route map.”

    "You're not going to take me there?"

    “I don’t have time to take care of burdens.”

    Hearing Han Yu say this, Mo Xigan did not dare to say anything more and honestly mapped out the route after entering the gold-swallowing beast.

    "How many people have you deceived in total?" Han Yu asked Mo Xigan coldly when he got the road map.  The look in his eyes, like looking at a dead person, made Mohawk feel frightened.  He stuttered and replied: "Total. Total, about twelve hundred people."

    "How many have died?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Except, except for more than 200 women, other people have been sent into the mine. At present, there are still about 500 people left." Moxi Gan confessed in a nonchalant manner.

    Han Yu stared at the mohawk and said slowly: "you deserve to die. But for the sake of those who are caught by you, I will not kill you for the time being. Pray, if something happens to those who are still alive, you  Just be prepared to pay for them with your life. Ning Ping, lock him up with his companions and feed him some of the food with the same spices that his companions have eaten."

    "Understood." Ning Ping agreed, dragging Mohawk, whose legs were limp and lying on the ground, out of the control room.

    "Han Yu, don't be angry, it's not worth it for that kind of person." Lin Ke comforted Han Yu softly.

    "Well, I know, I won't be angry with that kind of person. Field, are you sure you can kill this monster with one shot?"

    "As long as you can find the opponent's weakness, it's no problem to kill the opponent with one blow. But Han Yu, do you really want to get into the belly of the gold-swallowing beast?" Field asked, looking at Han Yu worriedly.

    "To be honest, I don't really believe what the mohawk said. It's a sure thing if you go in. If you can't kill with one blow outside, I'll be thereIts life gate can also be found inside it, which solves this gold-swallowing beast.  Field, before I come out, you'd better not attack casually.  Aim at a place where you can destroy this planet with one strike, and then you can fire after I come out.  "

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Field was surprised, looked at Han Yu and asked, “You want to destroy this planet?”

    "Regardless of whether what Mohawk said is true or not, we must completely eliminate the gold-swallowing beast in front of us. If this gold-swallowing beast is like Mohawk said, its body is like a piece of cloth, and it has a very powerful self-regeneration ability.  , then now is indeed the opportunity to completely eliminate it. We must be prepared for both."

    "Han Yu, the assault ship is ready." Ning Ping, who was escorting Mo Xigan away, walked in and said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "Yes. I know. Everyone, wait for me to come back."

    "Wait a minute, I'll go with you, so I can take care of you." Ning Ping stopped Han Yu and said.

    "But here"

    "There is Field and Shibafang here. It won't be of much use if I stay here. It would be more useful to act together with you." Ning Ping interrupted Han Yu.

    "Okay, let's act together." Han Yu thought about it for a moment, nodded and agreed to accompany Ning Ping.

    We are not a family, we don’t belong to the same family.  Lin Ke's violent driving influenced Han Yu to a great extent, or it may not necessarily be said that Han Yu influenced Lin Ke.  Anyway, these two are desperate to drive the starship. Compared with Han Yu, Lin Ke's driving style can be considered gentle.

    “Han Yu, it’s okay to slow down a little!” Ning Ping shouted in pain to Han Yu, who was responsible for driving.  Although he was wearing a seat belt, his rampant style still made Ning Ping's heart beat faster, fearing that he would die before he could escape.  But Han Yu, who was already in the state, couldn't hear it. The assault ship was like a meteor, plunging into the mouth of the roaring gold-swallowing beast.

    According to the route map given by Mohawk, the assault ship moved forward.  Because the gold-swallowing beast focused all its attention on the Courage, it didn't pay much attention to the assault ship that got into its body.  The internal defense is not strong.  This allowed Han Yu and others to find the location of the Mohicans without encountering any obstacles.

    Rivers of blood flowed, and the corpses of men, women, and children were being attacked by small creatures. These creatures crazily attacked defenseless humans.  Seeing that those humans are about to be killed.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu opened the machine gun installed on the assault ship, and the tongues of fire fell mercilessly on the creatures less than one meter, tearing them into pieces.  From the killers to the slaughtered, those creatures went through a brief period of sluggishness.  Scattered away.  He ignored the remaining humans and the captured young women.

    The surviving humans looked at the assault ship that had just rescued them in horror.  When they saw the two strange humans coming off the assault ship, the surviving humans couldn't help but burst into tears.  The joy of surviving the disaster made these poor humans burst into tears.  Why do you say these humans are pitiable? Because the humans Han Yu saw who were still alive were all in ragged clothes, with yellow faces and thin muscles.  Many of the humans who were killed were well-dressed and physically strong humans.  It is not difficult to judge that those who were killed should be the Mohawk people, and those who survived were the humans who were deceived to come here.

    "We need your help. This place will be destroyed soon. If you don't want to die, please cooperate with us." Han Yu shouted loudly to the humans who stood in front of him and did not dare to act rashly.

    The surviving humans looked at each other.  After waiting for a while.  An elected temporary leader stepped forward and saluted Han Yu and said, "Dear warrior, is there anything we can do for you?"

    Han Yu raised three fingers when he heard this and said: "Three things. First, we need a guide to find someone to take us to the place where the star ship is stored; second, find the people who can drive the star ship. Those star ships need people."  Go get started; thirdly, collect all the fresh water and food, after you leave here. You will need these things."

    Because it concerns his own life, when Han Yu finished speaking.  The elected person immediately began to assign tasks.  Compared with Han Yu, he understood his human companions who depended on each other with him during this period better than Han Yu.  Two agile humans were found to be Han Yu and Ning Ping's guides, and they took Han Yu and Ning Ping to retrieve the pirate's starship. The remaining people were divided into two parts, and humans who had experience in driving starships were selected.  Following Han Yu and his group who had taken the first step, the others began to collect fresh water and food.

    With the guidance of the guide, Han Yu and Ning Ping quickly arrived at the place where the pirate starship was stored.  Along the way, the creatures that had massacred humans before kept appearing and wanted to attack Han Yu and his party, but they were not even around Han Yu and his party.Ning Ping dealt with it when he encountered it.  When they arrived at the warehouse where the pirate starships were stored, the two guides looked at Ning Ping with stars in their eyes.

    "Stay away!" Ning Ping said to Han Yu and the two guides, then pulled out the Qingyun Sword and swung it hard, and a wind blade directly broke the chain locking the warehouse door.  Han Yu stepped forward and kicked open the warehouse door, leaving the two guides behind him stunned.

    "Ning Ping, you stay here, I will go and pick up those people." Han Yu said to Ning Ping, leaving two guides behind and returned alone along the original road.  On the way, he met the selected pilots. When he heard that most of the people collecting fresh water and food were women, Han Yu worriedly asked those pilots to go to the warehouse, and he hurried towards the place where the assault ship stayed.  .

    As soon as he arrived at the scene, Han Yu's eyes turned red.  The creatures that slaughtered humans before have returned and are attacking those responsible for collecting fresh water and food.  Fortunately, the weapons dropped by those creatures were picked up, and the casualties were not very large.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu shouted angrily, and waved his right hand towards the place where the creatures were densest. A wall of fire rose from the soles of the creatures' feet, instantly burning the creatures to the point of screaming and trying to escape from the sea of ??fire.  Just because the soles of their feet were burned with blood blisters, most of the creatures fell to the ground before they could escape the sea of ????fire and were burned alive by the fire.

    The surviving humans looked at Han Yu who set the fire in stunned silence, motionless.  It wasn't until the flames went out that someone asked Han Yu tremblingly, "Excuse me, are you an esper?"

    Han Yu nodded and said: "Well, my ability is fire. But now is not the time for you to cheer for being rescued. Leave here. Only then can you cheer as much as you want."

    Hearing Han Yu’s personal admission, coupled with what they saw with their own eyes, all human emotions were aroused.  The belief in being rescued gave these already emaciated humans a burst of great potential.  And when the five small starships arrived, everyone couldn't help but burst into cheers.

    There are still nearly 500 surviving humans, and five small starships can still fit in them if they are squeezed together.  Without further ado, Han Yu immediately let those humans board the ship.  Following the hole made by the Courage, he quickly left the body of the gold-swallowing beast.  Seeing five small starships escaping from the body of the gold-swallowing beast one after another, Han Yu couldn't help but admire his foresight.

    "Don't be beautiful. Should we leave next or stay here?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu asked in response.

    "The Courage's main gun consumes a lot of energy." Ning Ping said slowly after hearing this.

    Han Yu chuckled and said, "Hehe let's have a good time here."

    After a communication with the Spirit.  Han Yu and Ning Ping drove the assault ship and started to make trouble inside the body of the gold-swallowing beast. It was precisely because of Han Yu's troubles that the gold-swallowing beast had no time to take care of the humans who escaped.  With the support of Spirit, five small starships arrived at safety.  Everyone stared intently at the roaring gold-swallowing beast, praying in their hearts for the safety of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    At this moment, Han Yu and Ning Ping only have one idea: to find the core of the gold-swallowing beast and destroy it!  It's just that it's not that easy to find the core.  After driving the assault ship around for a while, Han Yu and Ning Ping were ready to give up.  But at this moment.  Mutation occurs.  The gold-swallowing beast, which could no longer stand Han Yu and Ning Ping's nonsense, turned its attention to its body.  Speaking of which, it is not easy for the gold-swallowing beast.  The unique body gives the gold swallowing beast a strong vitality, but the unique possession ability also makes the gold swallowing beast's weaknesses obvious, and once possessed, it is tantamount to giving up its own freedom.  It's like a double-edged sword, one handled improperly.  Instead, you will hurt yourself.

    Looking at the two "people" blocking the road who looked similar to humans in front of him, Han Yu smiled at Ning Ping and said: "Ning Ping. What do you think, if these two guys want to challenge us to a duel, should we agree or not?"

    "Humph. Feel free to sail your ship, they are all my favorites." Ning Ping replied with a slight snort.

    "You are so greedy. I will not give you this chance." As he said that, Han Yu increased the throttle and the assault ship rushed straight over.

    The defenders, who were made by the gold-swallowing beasts in the shape of humans, were knocked away by the assault ship that rushed over before they even had time to resist.

    "Ah ho!" Han Yu, who caused this vicious traffic accident, screamed strangely, stepped on the accelerator again, and the assault ship disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    But there is a saying that is right, I have the final say on my territory, and the gold-swallowing beast soon discovered the assault ship.  This time, the gold-swallowing beast did not test it again and directly mobilized the most powerful defender in his body.  In order to stop that hateful flying insect, the gold-swallowing beast even spent a lot of money to bring in countless vines, trying to entangle it.?A flying insect.

    Seeing the luxurious lineup that received him, Han Yu didn't appreciate it. Instead of showing off his superb flying skills, he turned the assault ship and flew elsewhere.  The reception that the Gold Swallowing Beast had worked so hard to prepare was in vain.  If the gold-swallowing beast could vomit blood, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit three liters of blood after seeing this scene.

    The assault ship that had changed its direction continued to wreak havoc under the driving of Han Yu, while the gold-swallowing beast continued to compress the assault ship's activity space.  In order to deal with this nasty flying insect, the gold-eating beast continued to use vines to shrink the encirclement at any cost, and finally blocked the assault ship in a corner.

    "What are you going to do now?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu calmly.

    "Of course I'm running away." Han Yu immediately replied.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping asked again: "The road is blocked, how are you going to run?"

    Han Yu replied with a smile: "Ning Ping, have you forgotten a famous saying? There is no road in this world. When there are more people walking, there are roads. There is no road now, can't we make a road ourselves?  "

    "But I remember the famous saying, isn't it that there is no road in this world, and there are so many people walking on it, it's useless even if there is a road?"

    "You remembered it wrong." Han Yu was silent for a moment and said to Ning Ping.  After saying that, before Ning Ping could speak, Han Yu stepped on the accelerator, and the assault ship suddenly rushed out.  Under the influence of speed, the triangular and inclined bow of the ship was like a sharp edged knife, cutting off all the vines blocking the way.  But there were too many vines, so the speed of the assault ship gradually slowed down.

    Just when Ning Ping was about to ask Han Yu what to do, he heard Han Yu shout: "Ning Ping, drive for me." Ning Ping then took over the driving right of the assault ship.  Han Yu moved to the stern of the assault ship, pointed his hands in a cross shape at the vines rushing behind the assault ship, and yelled: "Cross Fire!" To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 528 The Controlled God

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The huge explosion impact increased the speed of the assault ship again, and it suddenly broke through the vines blocking the road and arrived at the place that Han Yu and Ning Ping had been looking for.  )

    After the crisis was resolved, Han Yu was a little out of breath and walked to the man and was about to speak.  The man suddenly rose up and rushed towards Han Yu again.  Han Yu was caught off guard and was thrown forward.  As soon as the man caught Han Yu, he immediately tightened his arms.  He actually planned to strangle Han Yu to death.  Han Yu was furious when he saw this, and immediately hit Ning Ping's nose with his head without asking for Ning Ping's help.  But what I didn't expect was that the other party didn't care at all that his nose was broken, and still grabbed Han Yu tightly, tightening his arms continuously.

    But just when Ning Ping couldn't help but want to take action, the man's eyes suddenly bulged and he let go of Han Yu.  Being nearly three meters tall gave the man certain advantages, but it also made his weaknesses easier to attack.  What is the biggest weakness of a man's body? Naturally, it is the one on his crotch.  When Han Yu was held in the arms of this three-meter giant man.  When Han Yu's headbutt was ineffective, Han Yu's feet were very close to the man's biggest weakness.  It's so close that you can kick it with just a lift of your foot.

    Han Yu is a very pragmatic person. As long as it is useful, he will not care whether the trick is a bit cruel or inhumane.  Looking at the giant man who fell to the ground in pain and almost curled up into a ball, Han Yu didn't show any shame at all, but instead had a proud smirk on his face.  Seeing Han Yu's smile, Ning Ping secretly swore.  When you fight Han Yu next time, you must be careful of the opponent's next three attacks. They are really hard to defend against.

    "Despicable~" The man raised his head and glared at Han Yu unwillingly, and said two words through gritted teeth. Looking at him like that, he would have been unable to stand up if he hadn't.  He will definitely eat Han Yu alive.  But that was just an if, the reality was that he was lying on the ground.  It became a fish on Han Yu's chopping board.

    "What's your name?" Han Yu asked.

    "Huh! Come here, I'll tell you in a low voice." The man replied with a sneer.

    Seeing this, Han Yu came over and picked up a broken crystal on the ground without anyone noticing when he bent down.  And when the person opened his mouth to want him, he stuffed it into the other person's mouth in time.

    Another failed attack made the man temporarily unable to talk to Han Yu, because the bite was so hard that not only did he break his four front teeth, he also bit his own tongue.

    Ning Ping couldn't help but turned around and walked towards the assault ship, while Han Yu looked at the man lying on the ground with interest, admiring the other person's good teeth, but only four teeth were broken. If it were him,  I'm afraid a mouth full of teeth is gone.  But admiration is admiration, and figuring out the other party's identity is still the most important thing at the moment.  It's just that this guy is not cooperating at all. He is forcing himself to use a trick.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu reached out to pull off the other person's pants.  When he saw Han Yu's actions, the man's face turned green and he shouted in horror: "What are you going to do? I'm not a rabbit!"

    "Bah, do you think I'm just a rabbit? Don't worry, I'm not interested in your asshole. But if you don't tell me the truth again, then I'll put those crystals into your asshole."

    Hearing Han Yu’s threat, Ning Ping shook his head slightly. Although he knew that Han Yu was just scaring the other party, Ning Ping still felt helpless about Han Yu’s lack of taboos.  The man lying on the ground didn't know who Han Yu was.  Seeing Han Yu take off his pants, he believed it immediately.

    He didn’t dare not believe it!

    "I, I am Odin, the God of Thunder." The man said dejectedly.

    "Nonsense! Did I think I hadn't seen the God of Thunder?" Han Yu said disdainfully.

    "Have you seen the God of Thunder? Impossible, I am the God of Thunder. You, the one you have seen must be my twin brother, the God of Lightning. Where is that bastard? If he hadn't escaped from the battlefield, I wouldn't have been killed by a damn human being.  Catch him and imprison him in this hellish place!" Thunder God Odin suddenly shouted to Han Yu with an excited expression.

    "Tch, I don't care whether you are the God of Thunder or the God of Electricity. It is impossible for you to see the God of Thunder here because he is already dead. But I can send you to see him."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Thor looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes and closed his mouth.  Seeing that Thor no longer bothers about his twin brother.  Han Yu asked: "You said you were imprisoned here by humans. Then how could you get out of that prison? Where are the humans who imprisoned you?"

    "I don't care if those humans die, it's better if they all die." The God of Thunder muttered casually, but seeing Han Yu's face turn ugly, he quickly changed his words and said: "I don't know where those humans went. Originally, I had been  I slept in that crystal column until one day I was woken up by a voice and my divine core was taken away."

    "God Core? What is that?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Odin explained to Han Yu:"God can accumulate the seeds of power. Whether the divine core is strong or not directly determines whether the god is strong."

    "Then is your divine core strong?" Han Yu asked again.

    "I am the God of Thunder, so of course my divine core is powerful." Odin replied proudly.

    "Really? The person with the powerful divine core was knocked to the ground by me. Does that mean that I am more powerful than the god?" Han Yu asked Odin slightly teasingly.

    When Odin heard this, he immediately defended with a pale face: "That's different. There's no comparison. My divine core is controlled, and I can't produce the maximum effect at all. Don't be proud, if I were  If you were able to completely control my own divine core, you would have chopped it into pieces for me long ago.”

    "There are no ifs in this world. There are only successes and failures. You lost to me. No matter how many reasons you find, you still lose to me. Your reasons are just a joke. A loser fights for his own face.  Just looking for a fig leaf."

    Listening to Han Yu’s cold words, Odin was speechless.  Because he knew that Han Yu was right.  Thinking back to the time when I defeated my opponent, I didn't have the mentality of the human being in front of me.  It's a pity that the past is gone forever, but I still have to live in this world.  Why did you choose to die with those humans who dared to challenge the gods during the God-Destroying War?

    Seeing Odin lost in thought, Han Yu sighed softly in his heart.  Although he said it coldly, Han Yu still had compassion.  Seeing Odin's disappointed expression because of his words, Han Yu couldn't help but said softly: "The past is history, the key still depends on how you want to go in the future. Do you have any plans? Although I will not send you to humans  The world gives you the opportunity to take revenge on the world, but it is still possible to take you out of here and start living on a new planet."

    "Are you pitying me?" Odin looked up at Han Yu and asked.

    "This is not pity, but I want to help you. Regardless of whether you are a god or not, looking at your appearance now, I feel a little worried and can't bear to leave you alone."

    "Hahaha you just pity me." Odin said stubbornly.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes.  Compromised: "Okay, if you think I am pitying you, then just think that I am pitying you. Now do you want me to pity you? Leave here and start a new life."

    "I can't leave here, and I can't leave here. My divine core is controlled. As long as I leave a certain range, I will die." Odin lowered his head and said to Han Yu.

    "Then who controlled you?" Han Yu asked.

    “Isn’t it the guy you’ve been dealing with?”

    "You were controlled by a space monster? You really failed as a god."

    "If I hadn't been caught by you humans, would I have been controlled by that kind of guy?" Odin stared at Han Yu in displeasure and shouted.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly interrupted Odin’s complaint and said, “Stop it, you’d better tell me how I can help you get rid of this control.”

    "You want to help me get rid of that monster's control? Stop joking."

    "Who are you kidding? To tell you the truth, we have absolutely destroyed this planet with the purpose of killing that dangerous gold-eating beast. If we hadn't discovered you, we would have left here long ago."

    Seeing Han Yu’s deceptive expression when he spoke, Odin gritted his teeth. Although he didn’t trust humans in his heart, Odin still chose to believe Han Yu compared to that monster.  Because he still wants to be free.  Time can make people forget hatred.  This sentence is equally valid for gods. Odin no longer wants to argue with humans, he just wants to be free.  As for the revenge of the Gods, whoever wants to avenge it can do so. Anyway, he has no intention of doing so.

    "The most direct way to get rid of that monster's control is to kill the other party. In addition to destroying the planet, another way to kill the other party is to destroy the core of that guy. This gold-swallowing beast you call  , except for the core that cannot regenerate, all other parts of the body can be regenerated. In order to protect this weakness of itself, it will tightly wrap its core when it is not possessed, and once it possesses the planet, it will find a way  Hide your core at the core of the planet.”

    After listening to Odin’s words, Han Yu asked: “Then do you know where the core of that guy is?”

    Odin nodded and replied: "I know. After being controlled by that monster, I have been observing the monster, hoping to find an opportunity to kill it and regain my divine core. Now I have a clue. The monster's core is there  The core of this planet is, and I know exactly where the core of this planet is."

    "where?"

    ?"It's at the foot of where we are standing now." Odin, who had already stood up, stamped the ground under his feet and said to Han Yu.

    "Yeah?"

    "Don't believe it, the core of this planet is right under our feet. After I was captured by humans in person, in order to imprison me, those humans built the place where I was imprisoned on the core of this planet, and used this planet to  The power is against me, so I know the core position of this planet very well."

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 529 The God with Backbone

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Odin’s words made Han Yu doubtful. Seeing Odin’s affirmative look, Han Yu decided to give it a try. It wasn’t very time-consuming anyway.  ) Thinking of this, Han Yu asked: "Is there a way to get down there?"

    As soon as the question came out, Odin was dumbfounded.  Seeing Odin's dumbfounded look, Han Yu secretly cursed in his heart: "I finally understand why these gods can't defeat humans. They are all so stupid."

    While strong power brings people confidence, it also makes people lose interest in thinking. Anyway, why use your brain when things can be solved with force.  And when something happened that couldn't be solved by force, I was dumbfounded.

    Knowing that he could not count on this simple-minded thunder, Han Yu looked around and found a good thing, an elevator.  Through this thing, we should be able to reach the core of the planet that Odin mentioned.

    After listening to Han Yu's explanation, Odin suddenly realized and said: "Yes, this is the method. I just thought of it, but I didn't have time to say it."

    Giving a contemptuous look to the tough-talking Odin, Han Yu walked towards the elevator and asked as he walked: "Are you going to stay here or come with me?"

    "Of course we're going together, my divine core is still under control." Odin quickly followed after hearing this.

    Leaving Ningping to guard the assault ship, Han Yu took Odin and opened the elevator door.  Before Odin could enter the elevator, Han Yu grabbed him.

    "What are you doing?" Odin asked dissatisfied.

    "If you want to suck it to death, then just go in. Damn, this lift hasn't been used for many years. Let's not talk about whether it is safe or not. Just whether it can be used is a big problem."

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Odin asked.

    "I didn't expect you to come up with a solution." Han Yu said angrily, stretched out his hand and pressed the button to lower the elevator, and heard a heartbreaking sound reaching Han Yu's ears.

    "It's nothing" Before Odin could say anything, the slowly descending elevator suddenly accelerated and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  A moment later, a "bang" was heard from the ground, indicating that the lift, which had not been used for many years, had come to an end.

    Reaching out and patting Odin on the shoulder, Han Yu said: "I'm going down first. Since you are a god, you definitely don't need my help, right?"

    "Of course." Odin replied immediately.

    Han Yu jumped down, controlling his descent speed with fire-breathing hands.  Falling slowly.  Odin, on the other hand, used his own thunder energy to slowly descend along the two rails of the elevator.  When the two landed one after another, they saw that the elevator that had expired had been smashed to pieces.  If Han Yu and Odin were inside at that time, I'm afraid the result would be the same as the elevator.

    Ignoring Odin's quietly admiring look, Han Yu stepped out of the elevator and looked around, finding the goal of his trip.  At the same time, we also discovered the lair of the creatures that had massacred humans before.

    Above a magma pool, two half-fused spheres hover.  Half of the sphere is black.  The other half is releasing blue-white arcs from time to time.

    "Asshole!" Odin cursed bitterly, staring intently at the sphere that released a blue-white electric arc.  Han Yu guessed that the sphere might be Odin's divine core.

    The arrival of the uninvited guests panicked the creatures living here.  But when they saw that there were only two uninvited guests, the creatures felt excited again. They made squeaking sounds, waved the small blades in their hands, and rushed towards Han Yu and Odin.

    "You stop them, I'm going to take back my divine core." Without waiting for Han Yu to agree, Odin dodged and rushed into the group of dwarves who rushed towards them.  At this time, Odin was like an electric ball.  Any dwarf who came close to him would be electrocuted into a ball of charcoal.  He was electrocuted and flew away. When he stopped, he was twitching all over and foaming at the mouth.

    Seeing this electric ball charging rampantly, the clever dwarf was immediately pounced on by Han Yu.  What they didn't expect was that Han Yu was not a soft persimmon either.  And when Han Yu accidentally saw the human remains that had been eaten by these dwarfs with only a few bones left, Han Yu became angry.

    The sea of ????fire burned the dwarf near Han Yu to ashes.  He didn't even have time to scream.  Seeing two uninvited guests, neither one is easy to deal with.  The remaining dwarfs became timid and turned around and burrowed into the holes they dug out to serve as their nests.  It's just a hole in the ground that provides shelter from wind and rain.  But he couldn't stop the invasion of flames.  Han Yu was cruel and did not let the flames rush into the caves. Instead, he blocked the entrances to the caves with flames.  for the entrance to the burrow was covered with flames.  locationThe temperature inside is getting higher and higher, and the oxygen is getting thinner and thinner.

    Han Yu is not a saint, he has his own code of conduct.  To put it simply, Han Yu likes to fight violence with violence.  You are cruel, I am more cruel than you!

    Just when Han Yu was about to roast all the dwarfs hiding in the cave alive, something happened to Odin who went to retrieve the divine core.  Sensing the crisis, the Gold Swallowing Beast used the divine core in its hand to control Odin again, and this time it did it more thoroughly. It did not just fuse Odin's divine core with light, but directly fused with Odin.

    Looking at Odin wrapped in a ball of mucus, Han Yu was helpless.  The flames had no effect on those slimes!

    When the slime dissipated, Odin seemed to be a completely different person.  A strange voice came out of Odin's mouth: "Human, you deserve to die!" As he said that, a bolt of lightning struck directly at Han Yu's head.

    Han Yu dodged.  If it were the previous Odin, Han Yu would not be able to dodge such a sudden attack, but Han Yu dodged. This shows that Odin was not completely possessed, or in other words, the current Odin was possessed by the gold-swallowing beast.  If it is controlled, it will not be able to exert its original strength.

    In fact, Odin's situation at this time was indeed not much different from what Han Yu expected.  Odin's consciousness is currently controlled by the consciousness of the gold-swallowing beast, and the control of his body has fallen into the hands of the gold-swallowing beast.  Because of the return of the divine core, Odin's power has been restored, but the Gold-Eating Beast is not Odin after all. When it comes to the use of thunder energy, there is no comparison between the Gold-Eating Beast and Odin.  It's like a naughty boy got a real gun, but because of unfamiliarity, the naughty boy couldn't exert the power of the real gun.

    Kong has huge power but cannot hit his opponent. This result makes the gold-swallowing beast feel very depressed.  But at this moment, it is already on the verge of death. Will it return control of the body to Odin?  That is absolutely impossible.  When the Divine Core was controlled before, Odin dared to resist him. If the Divine Core was returned to Odin, would he still listen to him?  the answer is negative.

    Since there is nothing you can do against your opponent.  The gold-swallowing beast began to think about a way out.  But only then did the gold-swallowing beast sadly realize that it couldn't leave Odin's body at this time.  It's not that I can't leave, but I don't have the chance to leave.  Han Yu was watching eagerly from the side.  How dare the gold swallowing beast leave at this time.  Only when you leave the possessed object, your only weak point, the core, will be exposed to others. Once the core is attacked, even if it is only slightly damaged.  That's enough to drink a pot by myself.

    The troubled gold-swallowing beast directed all its anger at Han Yu.  If it weren't for this annoying human being, there wouldn't be so many things happening.

    Han Yu, who was under special care, was not afraid. He avoided Lei De's attack as if he was strolling in a leisurely way, while quickly approaching Odin and saying hello to the astonished gold-swallowing beast: "Hi"

    "Don't wait for the reaction of the gold-eating beast."  Han Yu's right fist hit Odin's right eye.

    "Bang", Odin's right eye turned into a panda eye.

    Because it is possessed by Odin, the gold-swallowing beast can sense the pain Odin suffers.  A feeling he had never experienced before made the gold-swallowing beast scream. This feeling was not what the gold-swallowing beast wanted.  Fearing the pain, the gold-swallowing beast turned around and wanted to run away.  However, Han Yu caught up with him and kicked him in the back.  Odin's body slid forward for about ten meters. Before the gold-swallowing beast could control Odin's body to stand up, Han Yu, who was jumping high, dropped his knee and hit Odin's lower back.

    "Oh" the gold-swallowing beast groaned in pain.  Crawling forward on hands and feet.  I hope I can avoid this violent man in front of me, as far away as possible.  It's just that the wish of the gold-swallowing beast is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  Han Yu grabbed Odin's ankles with both hands and swung them left and right.

    "Pap-pap-pap" accompanied by a rhythmic sound, Odin's body slapped the ground left and right.

    The gold-eating beast is going crazy!  Putting the pain aside, the gold-swallowing beast came to this world.  When have you ever suffered like this?  But every time the gold-swallowing beast wanted to launch a counterattack, it didn't wait for it to take action.  Han Yu's next attack is here.  And what's worse is that Odin is controlled by himself.  It seems that they are starting to resist.

    "Asshole, don't ruin my body anymore." Odin's roar reached Han Yu's ears.  Han Yu was stunned by the sudden sound, and then he threw Odin's body out.  The gold-swallowing beast, which had just suppressed Odin's consciousness and regained control of his body, endured the pain from his body falling to the ground.  Fortunately, the gold-eating beast finally escaped from the violent man's control.

    "Just wait, I'll make you look good." With a harsh word, the gold-swallowing beast turned around and ran away.  He had to run, because Han Yu had already rushed towards him when the gold-swallowing beast said harsh words.

    Afraid of letting the gold-swallowing beast forget its ability, it spread its legs and started running around the central magma pool.  ?There is nothing we can do about it. The passages through which the dwarfs enter and exit are not prepared for Odin's body at all.  As for the elevator, Han Yu set a fire early, cutting off the possibility of letting there escape.

    The gold-swallowing beast had never thought that he could run so fast. Although he was only circling the magma pool, he could leave the violent man far behind.

    "Oh, no." Before the gold-swallowing beast could be proud, he saw the back of the violent man who had been chasing him.  Sometimes, running too fast is not a good thing.

    With a "bang" sound, Odin's left eye also turned into a panda eye.  The gold-swallowing beast covered its eyes in pain and fell to the ground.  Han Yu, who succeeded in the attack, did not give the gold-swallowing beast any chance to breathe. He jumped on Odin and struck Odin's face with his left and right bows. After a while, Odin's big head was as big as a pig's head.  Put together, it is absolutely impossible to tell the difference.

    The gold-swallowing beast screamed and stretched out his hand to block. In the meantime, he used the thunder energy to attack Han Yu, but every time he was offset by Han Yu's flame energy.

    After a satisfying punch, Han Yu stood up with a comfortable look on his face. At this time, Odin, or the gold-swallowing beast, was lying on the ground dying.

    Odin tried hard to open his eyes, but found that no matter how hard he tried, his eyes could only open a crack.  Is there a mirror nearby? Although Odin wants to see his image at this time, he has no way to do it.  He could only reach out and touch it, but as soon as it touched his face, the stinging sensation made Odin gasp in air.

    "You're too shady." Odin shouted at Han Yu dissatisfied.

    Han Yu waved his hand.  He said to Odin with a serious face: "Stop talking nonsense, you don't have much time. It won't take long for that gold-swallowing beast to take control of your body again. I promised you in advance that I won't be merciful anymore."  .”

    Odin nodded silently upon hearing this.  He didn't know what the consequences would be if he was possessed by the gold-swallowing beast. Now Han Yu had left himself time to say his last words, which was already very good.  However, God has the dignity of God.  At least, Odin definitely doesn't want to die at the hands of humans.

    "God will never die at the hands of humans." Odin said to Han Yu with a serious face.

    Han Yu heard this and asked, "Then you are planning to cooperate with that gold-swallowing beast and me to fight tooth and nail."

    "God will never be controlled. No matter who it is, they have no right to control God!" Odin replied again.

    "Then what are you going to do?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "You. Leave here. With your companions." Odin said to Han Yu with a calm expression.  Han Yu understood Odin's intention instantly. After giving Odin a silent look, Han Yu said calmly: "I have not seen many gods, but you are the most courageous god I have ever seen." After that,  , Han Yu turned around and walked towards the elevator.  Looking at Han Yu's leaving figure, Odin gently touched the beaten face and murmured to himself: "Is he just the most courageous god?"

    When the gold-swallowing beast woke up, he found that the violent man had disappeared.  And that Odin.  Sitting with legs crossed on the ground.

    "You're awake? How do you feel?" Odin asked the gold-swallowing beast like an old friend after he discovered that it had woken up.

    "You, what do you want to do?" The gold-swallowing beast asked vigilantly.

    "What can I do? Now that our bodies are fused together, don't I know what I want to do?" Odin replied with a smile.

    The gold-swallowing beast, which had been completely integrated with Odin, instantly understood Odin's plan, and immediately shouted in horror: "You, don't mess around! I. I can return this body to you."

    "Give it back to me? Humph, you have defiled God's body. You will be punished by God!" Odin roared angrily.

    "Yes, but humans have captured you. They have imprisoned you. Why haven't you gone to seek revenge on humans?" The gold-swallowing beast retorted aggrievedly, while secretly using its own power to try to regain control of its body.

    Odin ignored the little movement of the gold-swallowing beast and continued to speak unhurriedly: "Humans can capture me, which means that my skills are not as good as others, and you, a villain, take advantage of others' danger! This is something I cannot forgive!"

    "I, I was wrong, can't I change it?" the gold-swallowing beast shouted hurriedly.

    "Do you really know that you were wrong?" Odin asked slowly.

    When the gold-swallowing beast heard this, he thought things would turn around and quickly replied: "Yes, yes, I know I was wrong."

    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Odin changed the subject and said slowly: "Since you know you were wrong, you can accept the punishment with peace of mind."

    Knowing that it was being tricked, the gold-swallowing beast was furious, and immediately began to fight with Odin for control of its body regardless of the situation.  But I found that this time it was worse than the last time.Much more difficult.

    "What's going on?" The gold-swallowing beast secretly thought.  Odin's sarcastic voice came to his ears, "Do you feel a little powerless? Hehehe, there are many things I can do while you are unconscious." As soon as he finished speaking, the gold-swallowing beast felt the thunder energy in Odin's body begin.  Reacted violently.

    "No, if you die, it will be no good to us!" The gold-swallowing beast shouted in despair.

    "The dignity of God cannot be offended!" Odin roared and launched a self-destruction.

    Han Yu, who had reunited with Ningping, was currently driving the assault ship towards the outside at high speed.  After listening to Han Yu's story, Ning Ping also felt that the God of Thunder named Odin was a man of integrity, but it was a pity that he would not have the opportunity to continue to know him in the future.

    Just when the assault ship was aggressive, Odin's self-destruction began.  The huge energy, especially the self-destruction at the core of the planet, broke the energy balance of the planet. The planet did not survive because the gold-eating beast changed the object of its possession.  The violent explosion spread from the core of the planet to the surrounding areas.

    "Han Yu, speed up!" Ning Ping shouted urgently to Han Yu who was driving the assault ship.

    "I'm already accelerating." Han Yu replied while pressing the accelerator to the bottom.  The assault ship was like an arrow off the string, flying forward quickly. Behind it, the explosion was gradually approaching.

    Lin Ke and others, who were anxiously waiting for the return of Han Yu and Ning Ping aboard the Courage, were like ants on a hot pot, restless.  Han Mengxin called Han Yu and Ning Ping's assault ships over and over again, hoping to hear a response from Han Yu or Ning Ping.

    "Brother, Ningpingit doesn't matter who you are, please promise, okay?" As the explosion of the planet became more and more intense, Han Mengxin's voice was already crying.  At this moment, Han Yu's voice came over, "My lovely sister, I haven't died yet, brother. It seems a little early for you to cry now."

    "Brother" Han Mengxin shouted angrily.

    "Hey, Ning Ping and I are fine. We will return to the Courage soon. By the way, Mengxin, Ning Ping wants you to perform oral resuscitation on him, but you must not agree to it."

    "I didn't!" Ning Ping's angry roar came from Han Yu's side.  To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 530: First Encounter with Sand Bandits

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The Great Desert of Death is a place of death that refuses to enter human beings. It is located at the junction of the middle circle and the inner circle of the Death Star Territory. Book friends uploaded that the Great Desert of Death covers a very wide area. It does not refer to a single planet, but an entire star territory. If you use a three-dimensional diagram  It seems that the Death Desert is a natural barrier surrounding the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, separating the inner circle of the Death Star Territory from the outside world.

    Anyone who enters here will face three problems. One is natural disasters. Due to environmental reasons in the Desert of Death, the weather here is like the face of a three-year-old child. It will change if it is told to change. Before, it was still clear and clear, but  Turning face means violent wind and sand rain. If you want rain, it is only possible in April and July of the year. Secondly, there are those dangerous and ferocious desert creatures lurking under the desert. Those creatures can lurk under the sand for up to a month.  For a long time, they only wait for the prey to get close before they suddenly attack, which is very hard to guard against. The third is the sand bandit. Although the Desert of Death is a death place that rejects humans, it still loses the battle in front of the adaptable and powerful humans.  Most of the sand pirates were losers after pirates fought among themselves, and were left here to fend for themselves by the victorious pirates. But who would have thought that after arriving here, these vicious pirates relied on their own tenacity to become the most powerful pirates in this land.  A member of the desert has become a troublesome sand pirate. Fortunately, these sand pirates do not have starships, so their scope of activities can only be limited to the Desert of Death.

    And it is this star field that even pirates are unwilling to approach, but today it welcomed guests

    After leaving the Mohawks to the rescued people, Han Yu used the Courage to escort the rescued people to an unmanned star to recuperate and wait for rescue. The Courage set off again. After five days  time, Han Yu and others finally landed in the Desert of Death

    Following the prompts from the third child of the God Clan, Han Yu and others chose a planet where they were most likely to find Tianhe and landed on it. After three minutes of excitement, Han Yu couldn't help but sigh: "Oh my God, this is really not a place for humans."

    "Yeah, the air here is too dry. Even with the fresh water converter, we still need to save fresh water," Qiao Yaner, wearing a sun hat on her head, said.

    Regarding Qiao Yaner's suggestion, Han Yu had no objection to fresh water in this place. It can definitely be linked to money, and it is not a small amount. As the saying goes, things are rare and valuable. But having said that, no matter how much fresh water is brought, if it cannot be found,  Buyer, it's all in vain

    Just when Han Yu was thinking about a buyer, Lianpeng, who was responsible for monitoring the radar of the Spirit, suddenly informed everyone that there was a biological reaction four kilometers northwest of the Spirit, and it could be seen from the density of the creatures that they were organized.

    "It won't be so unlucky? Did you just meet the sand bandit?" Han Yu, who returned to the control room, muttered in a low voice. Lianpeng heard this and replied: "Unfortunately, I'm afraid it's the sand bandit who came. This was taken using the surveillance satellite that was just launched.  As he said, several pictures appeared on the screen. The people in the pictures were all wearing khaki robes, riding camels, wearing scimitars on their waists, and holding a weapon in their hands.  firearms

    The person who comes is not good

    "Field, be ready for battle Lin Ke. If you find something is wrong, take off immediately. Don't worry about me and Ning Ping. Are you interested in going with me to meet the guests and ask them what their purpose is?"

    Of course, Ning Ping would not refuse Han Yu's invitation. He nodded and followed Han Yu to the outside of the Courage, quietly waiting for the arrival of the sand pirates.

    Hansen, the little leader of the sand pirates, desperately urged his men to seize the time and move forward. They must not let other sand pirate groups get ahead of them. As the saying goes, where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes; where there are people, there will be struggles, even if they are with pirates.  The losers in the battle, these sand pirates did not form a group. There are seven sand pirate groups in total on the planet where Han Yu and others landed. These sand pirates divided themselves according to region and language. Due to the limited environmental resources, these sand pirates  The competition among the bandits is fierce. In order to prevent them from dying together, the seven sand bandits have also set some rules that everyone must abide by. One of them is that the prey discovered is first come, first served, and others are not allowed to seize Hansen's prey.  In his eyes, the Courage is a fat sheep. As long as he and his people arrive first, then the fat sheep will be his. And Hansen also believes that there are many people who have the same idea as him. But there is one thing that Hansen forgot.  , the fat sheep in his eyes may also be a tiger. In the end, the mutton is eaten, and he is eaten by the tiger.

    Seeing that the fat sheep of Courage could be seen with the naked eye, Hansen shouted to his men with excitement: "Come on, food, fresh water, and women, these will all be ours." With that, Hansen  Sen pulled out a machete with his right hand and picked up a short gun with his left hand. He urged the camel on his crotch and rushed over first.

    "It seems that these guests are a little dizzy from the heat. They need to be calmed down." In the shade of the Courage, Han Yu glanced at the smoke and dust in the distance.The other party said something, and just as he was about to take action, Ning Ping said, "Han Yu, it seems there is more than one guest."

    Looking at where Ning Ping pointed, there was also a puff of smoke and dust in the southwest direction of Courage. Judging from the scale, it was no less than the group in the southwest.

    "Let the Courage be on alert, Ning Ping, let's take care of each other and see who can solve the battle first." After Han Yu and Ning Ping said something, they walked towards the northwest without waiting for Ning Ping to speak.

    "Hey, we haven't said the bet yet" Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu

    "In this case, if you win, I will treat you to the food made by Mengxin."

    After hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping's face changed. Han Mengxin is a very good woman, with a pure and lovely appearance, a gentle and considerate personality, and her medical skills are among the best. However, people are all flawed. The only flaw of the almost perfect Han Mengxin is her cooking skills.  As if there is a natural enmity with the kitchen, every time he cooks with his own hands, the kitchen will feel like a catastrophe, so much so that Shi Bafang has made it clear that the kitchen is Han Mengxin's forbidden area. Food made with such cooking skills cannot be eaten.  It is self-evident what the consequences will be.

    "What, what if I lose?" Ning Ping asked with a glimmer of hope. However, Han Yu shattered Ning Ping's hope. He heard Han Yu say: "If you lose, that's easy. Let Mengxin feed you with her own hands."  Eat, I’ll make sure you’re full.”

    "You, you are so bad" Ning Ping shouted angrily

    Unfortunately, Han Yu did not give Ning Ping a chance to vent. He quickened his pace and rushed towards the northwest to meet the sand pirates. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping knew that it was useless to say anything now. Ning Ping's anger made Ning Ping need to vent, and the target of venting naturally came naturally.  It fell on the sand bandits that appeared in the southwest.

    The team of sand pirates led by Hansen roared straight towards the Courage. Seeing that they were about to reach their target, these sand pirates let out bursts of strange screams. Some of the impatient ones began to shoot at the Courage, even though they were about to reach their target.  Knowing that shooting at this position would have no effect at all, Hansen did not stop his men from doing this, because he knew that firing guns like this could boost the morale of his men, and at the same time, it could also warn his colleagues appearing in the southwest, indicating that they were the first.  They are the ones doing it, this fat sheep belongs to them

    "Huh?" Just when Hansen was fantasizing about arguing with his colleagues, he suddenly found a man standing in front of their team. This man was wearing a casual shirt, shorts that covered his knees, and was carrying a toad.  Mirror, wearing a sun hat on his head, dressed in such an unusual way in a place like this, could this guy be a lunatic?

    Just as this thought flashed through Hansen's mind, the man whom Hansen thought was a madman moved, and with a casual wave of his right hand, the sand ten meters in front of him suddenly burst into flames.  , the flames blocked the way of Hansen and others.

    Cold sweat broke out on Hansen's forehead. Not to mention the weirdly dressed human, the sea of ??fire with a range of about 20 meters was not something that people like him could pass through because the sand made even hotter by the flames would burn the camel's feet.  Roasted, and losing a camel in the desert is equivalent to losing a life. Without the camel, it is difficult for them to return to the base.

    Stop or rush over?  These two thoughts were entangled in Hansen's mind. However, the situation at this time did not give Hansen time to think calmly. Before Hansen could make up his mind, his men could not wait to head towards the Courage.  They rushed over. Fresh water, food, and women, which the sand pirates desperately needed, were waving to them.

    But the sea of ??fire created by Han Yu blocked the way of the group of sand thieves. The sand turned into a sea of ??fire did not just make the sand hotter as Hansen thought, but made the sand become hotter.  It became a man-eating quicksand. When the first camel stepped into the sand, the hot sand immediately wrapped the camel's hooves, leaving the unlucky camel with its front legs weak before it even had a chance to pull out its feet.  The Sand Bandit, who was sitting on the back of a camel, fell to the ground and fell to the sand on his back. He immediately jumped up and was burned alive amidst the screams.

    Death finally allowed the excited sand pirates to regain some of their composure. After paying for another nineteen camels, the sand pirates looked in horror at Han Yu, who was standing across the sea of ????fire and smiling at them. Of course, in their eyes,  Han Yu's smile is like a devil's smile, full of evil

    Hansen was very distressed. As a small leader of the Sand Pirates with only a hundred men, he suffered one-fifth of the casualties before a formal confrontation. This result was unacceptable to him. What's worse, the other party obviously did not take any action.  force

    "Am I going to die here today?" Hansen thought sadly in his heart. It wasn't that he didn't want to turn around and run away with the people, but he just didn't dare. He was afraid that the demon that could create a sea of ??fire would catch up with them and drive them all away. Now  Seeing that he hasn't taken action yet, that means they still have hope of survival.

    Druming the courage, HansenHe shouted to Han Yu loudly: "Dear Sir, please forgive us for our previous offense. Can we leave?"

    As Hansen's words fell, the man opposite the sea of ??fire waved his right hand, and the sea of ??fire that blocked the sand pirates gradually disappeared. However, at this time, the sand pirates no longer dared to act rashly. Let alone fresh water, food or women, this time they can  It's good to save your life

    "I need a guide. I'm looking for the legendary Tianhe. Which of you is willing to stay and help me?" Han Yu looked at Hansen and asked with a smile.

    Hansen looked back at his men when he heard this, thinking in his mind who to keep as the unlucky guy in exchange for the freedom of the rest of them. But everyone Hansen saw lowered their heads unconsciously, praying to Hansen in his heart.  Sen will not leave himself beside that devil

    "Gerile, come here!" Hansen shouted. As Hansen shouted, the face of the sand pirate named Gerile changed wildly, while the other sand pirates breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Gezile.  There was some schadenfreude in Rile's eyes. Gerile usually ignored Hansen because he had a brother-in-law who was a squadron leader. He also ignored his companions, so that when Gerile was chosen to die,  At that time, none of these sand pirates showed any sympathy.

    Leaving the pale Gerile behind, Hansen was about to take the others away from this frightening place when he heard Han Yu shout: "Don't leave, did I say you can leave?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the expressions of Hansen and the sand bandits who thought they had escaped suddenly changed. Hansen shouted in horror: “Are you going to kill us?”

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "I'm not interested at the moment. I'm a little interested in your Sand Pirates' base now. How about taking me to visit it?"

    Hansen shook his head quickly, but when he saw Gerile, he changed his attention. Putting aside everything else, even if there were no people like him to lead the way, as long as Gerile was there, this terrible human could still be found.  Hansen, who figured this out at the Sand Pirates' base, chose to cooperate and agreed to take Han Yu to visit their base. As for whether it was a real visit, only Han Yu himself knew.

    Just as Han Yu took care of the sand bandits coming from the northwest, Ning Ping also took care of the side responsible for it. However, compared to Han Yu's side, Ning Ping's methods were a little more bloody. When he saw Ning Ping, it was like he glanced over coldly.  , Hansen felt a chill rush straight to the back of his head, and after he took a few cronies to visit the side in charge of Ningping, he couldn't help but feel lucky that he came from the northwest with the same  Only three of the hundreds of sand bandits escaped. All the remaining sand bandits were killed, and all of them, including the men and their camels, were split in half. When he thought of those corpses on the sand, Hansen couldn't help but shudder.  Cold war, quietly getting closer to Han Yu

    Ningping and others were puzzled that Han Yu was going to the base of those sand pirates, but Lianpeng understood it. Seeing that Han Yu was unwilling to explain, he explained for Han Yu: "It is necessary to find those sand pirates. This is the first time the enemy has come here."  This place is very strange to us, but those sand pirates are different. In order to survive here, they must learn to understand everything here. Finding guides from these local snakes can save us a lot of time and energy. But we must also be vigilant, those sand pirates  Don't look at the thieves who are honest now, but they are definitely not kind. They are honest just because we are stronger than them. If we take it lightly, they will easily bite us back."

    Han Yu said: "Yes, that's what I mean. We rely on the help of these local snakes to find the legendary Milky Way. At the same time, we must not relax our vigilance against those sand thieves. Especially you girls, what will happen if you fall into the hands of those people?"  I don’t think I need to explain the consequences to you in detail, so if it’s not necessary during this period, don’t leave the Spirit.”

    After listening to Lianpeng and Han Yu's explanations, Han Mengxin and others nodded to express that they understood that in fact, Han Yu asked the girls not to leave the Courage. This was purely redundant. For Han Mengxin and others who cherished their own skin, the outside environment was too harsh.  , they are not willing to let their delicate skin be damaged.

    After discussing the business, Lin Ke controlled the Courage and slowly followed Hansen's gang of sand bandits towards the base of the sand bandits. Looking at the behemoth behind him, Hansen couldn't feel the slightest bit of greed at the moment, not only  He, even the other sand pirates, did not dare to have any greed, because there were two terrifying beings in that huge ship, who could kill people like himself in the blink of an eye. The corpses of the companions were not killed.  Buried, directly set on fire by the demon named Han Yu, everything was completely burnt. Not even a bone or dregs was left. Hansen and others understood that this was a warning to themselves, telling themselves that these people should not  They have evil intentions, otherwise those colleagues who were burned to ashes are their role models. And knowing that this is a warning, Hansen and others dare not even fart, because the difference in strength makes these sand pirates can only choose to be a  good guy

    &nbsp; Just when Hansen sighed and turned around to urge the camel to continue leading the way honestly, a pair of eyes was staring viciously at Hansen's back. It was Grile who had let him go because of the previous incident with the guide.  Gerile hated all the sand bandits around him

    That was a naked betrayal. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became. He did not dare to vent his resentment on Han Yu and the others on the Courage, so he went to Hansen and others. Gerile even made an oath in his heart.  , after returning to the base, he must go to his brother-in-law and ask him to come forward to seek justice for himself. But Grile would not have thought of it, not to mention that Grile had not thought of it, not even Hansen and others had thought of it.  At this moment, a fight is going on in the Sand Pirates base, a fight to determine the final say of Hansen's Sand Pirates group (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 530: First Encounter with the Sand Pirates

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 531 I am a soy sauce maker

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Wherever there are people, there is struggle!  For these sand pirates, it is always better to dominate others than to be dominated by others.  The harsh living environment makes these sand pirates more willing to trust the weapons in their hands instead of convincing people with virtue as the educated people say.  The distribution of benefits again and again will always accumulate a little bit of dissatisfaction, and when this dissatisfaction accumulates to a certain level, fighting will break out.  As the current leader of the Sand Pirates, Horuf knew exactly what he was going to do next.  There is no alternative but to suppress.  Because once the opponents win, even if those people spare him and just exile him, losing the support of the Sand Bandits family, he will die in even more pain.  Not only Horuf knows this, but the diehards also know it.

    This is a life-and-death battle, and there is no third possibility.  In order to survive, the former brothers fought desperately on the land where they lived, just to fight for the right to survive.

    As the leader of the Sand Pirates, the power in his hands is definitely the strongest.  Therefore, apart from being a little difficult to suppress these opponents at the beginning, as time went by, Horuf's forces gradually took the initiative on the battlefield.  Looking at the opponents who had retreated to a corner of the base, Horuf gave an order not to stay.

    In the fight between the two forces, the families of those sand bandits will always suffer the most.  Because of the sudden attack by the opponents, most of the Sand Pirates' family members were affected before they had time to react.  In the eyes of the sand pirates, there is no such thing as an innocent person, in order to avoid future troubles.  Except for young women.  The remaining old, weak, sick and disabled were all targeted for killing.

    And just when the sand pirate base was in chaos, Hansen's group of sand pirates came back with the Courage.  Seeing the chaotic scene, Hansen and others didn't understand anything.  It's just that they can't act rashly at this time, because the power in their hands will have no effect at all.  If they want to protect their families, they can only place their hope on those in the Courage.  But are those people going to help?

    Feeling uneasy, Hansen asked Han Yu for help.  Han Yu originally didn't plan to care about Hansen's request.  This is an internal fight among the Sand Pirates. As an outsider, if I intervene rashly, I will most likely end up being thankless in the end.  But when the display screen of the Spirit showed that the sand pirates were killing the old man.  Han Yu decided to take action.  It's not that Han Yu respects the elderly too much, but there is a saying that goes well, an elder in a family is like a treasure.  These old people really can no longer go into battle and continue to fight for the prosperity of the ethnic group.  But the survival experience of these old people cannot be bought with money.  Every old man might know the whereabouts of Tianhe. How could Han Yu let these hopes be extinguished?

    Without any hesitation, Han Yu immediately went to find the leader of the group he killed, hoping to get him to stop killing the old man.  Of course, if the leader of the Sand Pirates doesn't listen, Han Yu has something to do.  The worst thing is to change the group leader, such as Hansen, who would be good.

    On the sand dunes outside the base, in order to facilitate the command of the battle, Horuf set his command post here.  Unexpectedly, when he was about to win, an uninvited guest came.  Seeing this person falling from the sky, Herufu put away his surprise and asked in a cold voice: "Who are you?"

    "Me? I'm a soy sauce person. I can ask you to do me a favor." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    The first half of Han Yu's sentence was automatically filtered, and Herufu replied: "I don't have time, find someone else."

    "No, I'm in a hurry too. Please cooperate. What I hate most is violence."

    Han Yu’s words made Herouf furious, but the thought of the other party’s ability made Herouf feel afraid.  As another pirate who was exiled here by pirates.  The reason for the original defeat was that one of the other pirates had a monster with the same superpowers as before.  Horuf didn't know where the man in front of him came from, but the rumors of those with weird superpowers made Horuf dare not act rashly, let alone order an attack on the man in front of him.

    "What exactly do you want to do?" Herufu shouted in a low voice.

    "It's very simple. I want to find the legendary Tianhe. And those old people who are being killed by you are probably the ones who know the whereabouts of Tianhe, so. You understand."

    "I know you are a ghost!" He Rufu cursed secretly in his heart.  Originally, he hoped to take this opportunity to consume some of the guys in the regiment who only eat and do not work, but now, I am afraid there is no way to realize this hope.

    "My lord, I'm afraid that's not possible. You see, our men were not the only ones who massacred those old people." Just when Herouf was in a dilemma, his men, who had always been regarded as his think tank, spoke to Han Yu.  But Han Yu didn't give him any face. A fireball flew over the opponent's scalp and burned the opponent into a Mediterranean hairstyle. Then Han Yu said coldly.? Said: "Did I talk to you? You don't understand any rules."

    The sudden attack made the sand bandits around Herufu nervous. Herufu even recalled the scene of the disastrous defeat, and quickly gave an order: "Order our people to hunt down those who rebelled."

    Sure enough, after the order was issued, the wanton killing of the elderly was curbed. Han Yu nodded with satisfaction, reached out and patted He Rufu on the shoulder and said: "You are very good and know the current affairs. I am very satisfied. As a thank you, I  I will give you a gift. What do you think I will give you?"

    An ugly smile appeared on He Rufu's face. He felt a lot of pressure on the moody person in front of him. Who knew what might cause the other party's dissatisfaction again? What if he treated his own think tank like this?  If you have a Mediterranean hairstyle, you can't afford to disgrace that person.

    Seeing that He Rufu just smiled apologetically but said nothing, Han Yu said boringly: "Forget it, since you don't want to guess, then I won't give it away. By the way, I have another favor I want to ask you for."

    He Rufu's expression changed, and he looked at Han Yu depressedly, and Han Yu said slowly: "Please help gather those old people together. I need to ask them something about Tianhe."

    "Tianhe is just a legend, no one has ever seen it." The think tank who was burned into a Mediterranean hairstyle couldn't help but muttered.  But when he saw the flame rising in Han Yu's hand.  He was so frightened that he quickly squatted on the ground with his head in his hands.

    Scared the brave think tank.  Han Yu put away the flame and urged He Rufu to do something.  For this moody guy, Herufu really wanted to stab him to death.  But when he thought of the other party's identity, Herufu didn't dare to take action.  Because once you take action, you will most likely be killed.

    Seeing that He Rufu ordered people to do what he told him, Han Yu didn't want to show nothing. The key was to let these people know their abilities and dispel the delusions they shouldn't have in their minds.  Pointing to the last stronghold where the opponents retreated, Han Yu asked, "How about I help you deal with those guys?"

    "Okay, I won't get what I asked for." Herufu replied after hearing this.

    I didn’t see Han Yu making any big moves.  Han Yu raised his right hand, and a ball of fire slowly rose. When it became one meter in diameter, Han Yu said to Herouf: "Let your people stay away. If you are accidentally injured, I will not be responsible."  "

    Hearing Han Yu’s reminder, Herufu immediately promised his men to retreat.  Not long after Heruf's order was issued, the fireball about three meters in diameter in Han Yu's hand was thrown out and hit the roof of the stronghold hard.  Then he watched the fireball sink slowly, melting the stronghold. The people inside rushed over from the stronghold, covered in fire, and were burned into a pile of black coals within two steps.

    After finishing all this, Han Yu greeted Heruf with a smile and returned to the Courage.  And this time.  Including Heruf, all the sand pirates who witnessed all this felt that their backs were already soaked.  Seeing the pale-faced thinker, Herufu asked with a wry smile: "My think-tank, do you think you were very lucky just now?"

    Hearing Heruf's question, the think tank nodded blankly, looking straight at the disappeared stronghold.  Only now did he understand why the leader he was loyal to changed his face when he heard the word superpower.  To ordinary people, those superpowers are just monsters, and they are simply not something that sand pirates like them can contend with.  There are many sand pirates who have the same idea as the think tank.

    Seeing that the think tank had been frightened by the superpower's methods, Heruf felt relieved.  He was worried that his arrogant think tank would provoke that superpower person again, just in case he really angered him.  I am afraid that people like me will be eliminated in this desert.

    Back on the Courage, after Han Yu and others waited for a while, Herufu ordered people to send the old people in the regiment over.  For sending people like themselves here, those old people all looked ashen.  The killing just now left these old people with lingering fears.  After being sent here, they were worried about their fate.

    Look at these gray-faced old people.  Han Yu scratched his head. This was not the time to ask Tianhe. At least he had to let these old people relax, otherwise who knew what they could ask.

    Fresh water, the gold in the desert.  When they saw cups of fresh water placed in front of them, many old people looked at Han Yu in disbelief.  No one knew what the man in front of him wanted to do.  He took out precious fresh water for himself to drink. He probably didn't want to kill himself, right?

    After drinking some water cautiously, the old people's mood finally became more stable.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said: "You don't have to worry that I will kill you. I have only one purpose for coming to you. I want to find the whereabouts of Tianhe. Whoever can give me a clue, I will give him a??Water.  "As he said that, Han Yu pointed to the boxes of fresh water that Ning Ping and Shi Bafang had moved from the Courage.

    This news caused a burst of exclamation among the old people, and someone asked tremblingly: "This kind-hearted gentleman, I just know a legend about Tianhe, can I also get a bottle, no, half a bottle of water?"

    "Of course, as long as it's related to Tianhe. But I also want to warn you, don't talk nonsense. I have a very bad temper. If I know someone is lying to me, I will kill someone.  .For example" As he said that, a ball of flame rose up in Han Yu's hand.

    Looking at the flame in Han Yu's hand, the expressions of several old people in the crowd changed. They were indeed planning to make up some random things about Tianhe and then deceive Tamsui.  But when they saw the flame in Han Yu's hand, they immediately gave up that idea.

    ? Recording is a very troublesome task.  But in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Han Yu did not ask Lin Ke and other girls to come out to help. Instead, he and Ning Ping recorded what each old man told about Tianhe.  After every old man finished speaking.  Han Yu will pay the price of a bottle of fresh water as promised.  In fact, the amount of fresh water paid is not much.  One bottle is only 300 ml, but for these old people, it is extremely precious.

    "Kind Sir, is there anything else you want to know?" Several old people asked Han Yu softly, not wanting to leave after telling them what they knew.

    "Oh, not for the time being." Han Yu replied casually, turned around and returned to the Courage with Ning Ping and others.  After returning to the Courage, they saw Lin Ke and others looking sympathetically at the old man who was staying near the Courage and unwilling to leave. He couldn't help but remind them: "Don't look at them now because they are pitiful. That's because they can no longer snatch it."  .Can't kill anyone anymore. According to their own confession, they were pirates when they were young. They only appeared here because they failed when fighting other pirates, so they were exiled here. Think about it. In this land of death  What kind of good things can pirates who survive in the star field have? You women who are overflowing with sympathy, do you believe that when you appear, their eyes will become able to penetrate your clothes, oops~"

    Taking back the hand that knocked Han Yu on the head, Lin Ke snorted and said: "What I said before is still reasonable, but then I started talking nonsense again. When did we say we were going out? Poor people must be hateful.  We still understand the meaning.”

    Han Yu rubbed his head and said: "It's good to understand. But Lin Ke, I find that you are becoming more and more violent now. You must not imitate Meng Xin."

    "Brother, what did you mean by that just now?" Han Mengxin shouted dissatisfied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu blinked at Han Mengxin and said, "What I mean is easy to understand. That is to say, you have successfully trained Ning Ping. If you make him sit, he does not dare to stand; if you make him kneel, he does not dare to lie down.  .”

    "You, you're talking nonsense. I didn't train Ning Ping. I just made some demands on him." Han Mengxin retorted with a red face.

    "Really? Then has Ningping fulfilled all of your requirements?"

    "Huh, of course I did it. It's not like you, he didn't leave all day long." Han Mengxin replied with a slight snort.

    "Oh, what requests did you make to him?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Do you care?" Han Mengxin, who had recovered her feelings, rolled her eyes at Han Yu and replied.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin was not caught, Han Yu was not discouraged and made a face at Han Mengxin with a smile.  Taking the collected information about Tianhe, I started reading.

    According to these data, Tianhe always appears suddenly without warning.  Whenever the Tianhe appears, the sand pirates will migrate to the place where the Tianhe appears, but before the Tianhe appears.  The Sand Pirates, however, cannot know in advance.  The current base of the Sand Pirates was once the place where Tianhe appeared.  But as time goes by, the water source accumulated by the emergence of the Tianhe River has begun to become less and less. If enough water sources are not found, destruction will be waiting for these sand thieves.  In the final analysis, the fight between sand pirates this time was caused by the dissatisfaction of some people with the distribution of water sources.  Although Horuf suppressed this rebellion, if water sources continue to be unable to be found, conflicts among the Sand Bandits will continue to occur.

    But these are not what Han Yu needs to care about. He just wants to find Tianhe and get Tianhe water.  As for the life and death of these sand bandits, it has nothing to do with him.  Han Yu is not a good person, nor is he a saint who would give up his life for the sake of the world.  Han Yu is an ordinary person, with selfish motives and desires.  He cares about everyone related to him and does not want the people he cares about to get hurt in any way.  But Han Yu will not care about those who have nothing to do with him.  In Han Yu’s words, “My love is limited and I will only give it to people who have a good relationship with me. As for those who are irrelevantPeople, stay where it's cool.  "

    He Rufu, the leader of the Sand Pirates, felt a headache. The rebellion was suppressed and all those who opposed it were eliminated.  But the aftermath made Herouf feel troubled.  After a rebellion, a lot of his originally small belongings were destroyed, and he didn't think about the casualties for the time being. In this desert, death can happen anytime and anywhere. In fact, everyone doesn't pay much attention to death.

    "Fresh water, food" Herufu was counting on his fingers how much possessions he had left.  His brain trust, the one with Mediterranean hair, rushed in.  Before Herufu could ask what happened, he immediately stammered: "Tsui, Danshui"

    "What's wrong with Tamsui?" He Lufu stood up suddenly and asked nervously.  Tamsui is related to the life and death of the entire Sand Pirates, and there is no room for Horuf to be nervous.

    "Those old people, each one got a bottle of fresh water." The think tank finally finished his words.

    Hearing what the think tank said, Horuf asked curiously: "Where does the fresh water come from?"

    "Then, that person gave it to me."

    He Rufu, who was still a little curious at first, his face suddenly darkened when he heard this answer. He looked at the think tank and said, "Then what do you want to do by telling me this news? Do you want me to attack that person?"

    "No, no, I mean, we can use our treasures to exchange with him." The think tank quickly made his thoughts clear.

    The brain-tank's explanation made Horuf relieved. He was really afraid that the brain-tank would encourage him to attack that person, because he also couldn't control his desire for fresh water.

    "Is it possible?" He Rufu asked worriedly.

    "Let's try it." The wise man replied uncertainly.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 532: Sand thieves gather

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Gold represents wealth, and it is also wealth that can make people crazy.  ) But at certain times, that is, when life is in danger, these things are the source of disaster, and when there is a lack of food and clothing, they have no effect at all.  Of course, there are also people who choose wealth in the multiple-choice question of life and wealth. This kind of person is called giving up life rather than wealth. Generally, this kind of people often end up with nothing in life and wealth in the end.

    He Rufu, the leader of the Sand Pirates, originally hoped that Han Yu and others would be the kind of people who would sacrifice their lives rather than their wealth. Once they agreed to exchange fresh water with them for gold, when they ran out of fresh water, not only the gold they paid could  If you take it back, you can get more things.  Horuf and his think tank were very precise in their calculations. The only thing they missed was that people like Han Yu would not exchange with them.

    When he heard with his own ears that Han Yu rejected their request, Heruf could hardly believe his ears.  Are there really people in this world who don’t love money?  He didn't know if there were Herufu in other places, but the fire superpower in front of him really didn't pay much attention to the fifty kilograms of gold he had someone bring.  Those half-pound gold bricks were piled together, and even He Rufu felt his heart beat faster. But what he didn't expect was that Han Yu only glanced at them lightly and never looked at them again.

    "In a place like this, fresh water is more useful than this pile of useless things." Han Yu said to Herouf calmly.  Hearing Han Yu's words, Herufu's heart sank, and he understood that the other party was not looking down on his gold, but that he understood what was more important in this place of death.  Horuf immediately gave up the idea of ??adding more money.  Then he asked Han Yu what he needed to do to get fresh water.

    In response to Horuf’s question.  Han Yu smiled slightly and replied: "Intelligence, information about Tianhe. If you can get me accurate information about Tianhe, I can give you a machine that can absorb moisture from the air and convert it into fresh water."

    He Lufu didn't hear anything else, only the second half of Han Yu's words.  Absorb water and convert into fresh water?  To ordinary sand pirates, this kind of statement could almost be regarded as a fantasy, but for Herouf, he was only shocked.  When Horuf was still a glorious pirate, he was the first mate of the pirate group to which he belonged. He had a certain understanding of the technological level of the alliance.  Of course, it is precisely because he was once a pirate first mate that he can stand out among many pirates.  Become the leader of the sand bandits who lead this vast desert.

    "Really, really?" Herufu asked with a somewhat excited expression.

    "What? Don't believe it? Then wait a moment and I'll let you see the real thing, lest you think I'm lying to you."

    Han Yu’s words immediately silenced Herouf’s think tank and other sand pirates.  Originally, they all scolded Han Yu in their hearts for speaking so freely.  But when they heard that Han Yu was going to show them the real thing, they immediately understood that they were wrong.

    And when Han Yu brought the fresh water converter to these inexperienced sand pirates and verified it in front of them, He Rufu and others looked at the fresh water converter with greed in their eyes.  I believe that if they hadn't known about Han Yu's powerful strength, sand bandits like He Rufu would have tried to rob him at all costs.  In the eyes of Heruf and others, the fresh water converter is equivalent to a sacred object, a sacred object that can make their sand bandits prosper.

    "Please, please transfer this fresh water converter to us no matter what. We are willing to give one hundred kilograms, no, two hundred kilograms of gold in exchange." He Rufu shouted to Han Yu with a somewhat excited look.  But Han Yu shook his head.  He replied firmly: "I only want information about Tianhe. Other than that, I am not interested in anything else for the time being."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, He Rufu was silent for a moment, turned around and left, loudly ordering as he walked: "Everyone takes action immediately. Except for those who have tasks, all the remaining people will go out to detect intelligence for me. The movements must be  quick."

    Seeing those sand pirates scattering around like chicken blood, Ning Ping helped Han Yu move the fresh water converter into the Courage and asked: "If they really find the information about Tianhe. Han Yu, are you really?"  I’ll give this to them.”

    "Yeah, anyway, we still have ready-made materials, so we can just make another one. Wait a minute, I thought of a good idea." Han Yu suddenly paused in the middle of his words.  Then he dropped the fresh water converter and ran straight to the control room.  Ning Ping was so angry that he shouted dissatisfied: "Han Yu, you lazy guy."

    There was no response to Ning Ping’s complaints.  Han Yu found Qiao Yan'er and asked Qiao Yan'er, who was sorting out the information from the old sand pirates with Lin Ke and others: "Yan'er, do you still have the fresh water converter in stock?"

    "What? You're not going to use that fresh water converter to do business with those sand pirates, are you?" Qiao Yan'er asked with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu was serious? nodded and replied: "Yes, I am indeed planning to do business with them. This is a desert, and fresh water is extremely precious to those sand pirates. So I will use this fresh water converter as bait and let them help me find Tianhe.  's whereabouts."

    "Are you kidding?" Qiao Yaner looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.  Not only Qiao Yan'er, but also Lin Ke and others looked at Han Yu in surprise.

    "Why am I joking at this time? I am serious. Think about it, this desert is so big, and we can only find it by ourselves. If we want to find it, we can only find it by mobilizing many people to search together. Then we can find it.  "

    "Aren't you afraid of those sand thieves coming to rob you?" Lianpeng asked with a smile.

    "There is nothing to be afraid of. When the time comes, the number of freshwater converters will be limited, first come first served. Plus Ning Ping and I are here, I believe those sand pirates will not take risks." Han Yu replied confidently.

    "Hmmaccording to the existing materials, we can still make three fresh water converters. In addition to the two we keep for our own use, you have two rich fresh water converters." Qiao Yan'er thought for a while and gave it to Han Yu  a reply.

    Hearing this, Han Yu was a little dissatisfied with the answer given by Qiao Yan'er, and gave Qiao Yan'er some advice: "Can you cut corners a bit? It doesn't have to be very effective, as long as it can guarantee the conversion of water. There is no need to guarantee the use period. But no.  How many more can be made?”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  Lin Ke and others looked at Han Yu with strange expressions, and Qiao Yaner sighed, " Han Yu, if you go into business, you must be a black-hearted profiteer."

    Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "Don't worry about whether I am a profiteer or not, just tell me if you can make a few more."

    "Well according to the method you said, you can get seven spare fresh water converters. Of course, the prerequisite is to ensure that we have two fresh water converters for our own use."

    "What do you need so much fresh water for?" Han Yu asked with some confusion.

    "Hmph, you think we are like you stinky men, and we are like nothing if we don't take a shower for ten and a half days." Han Mengxin replied with a slight snort.

    "Hey. We are manly." Han Yu retorted dissatisfied.

    "Bah! It stinks and is shameless. Everyone is as dirty as a pig and they don't know how to wash themselves off."

    "If a good man doesn't fight with women, I'll ignore you." Han Yu muttered softly and automatically filtered Han Mengxin's words.  He then urged Qiao Yan'er to start taking action quickly.  He wanted to use the simplified version of the fresh water converter to make a deal with the sand pirate named Herufu.

    Two hours later, when He Rufu looked at the simple fresh water converter that Han Yu brought to him, he could hardly believe his ears.  The man in front of him actually wants to give this fresh water converter to him, and all he has to do is do him a small favor and invite other sand pirate groups in this desert to gather here.

    "Really, did you really give it to me?" He Rufu looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked.

    Han Yu replied impatiently: "Yes, yes, I'll give it to you. You've said this no less than twenty times. Of course, it's not for nothing. My conditions were made very clear just now.  . Please send someone to invite the other sand pirate groups in this desert, and tell them that as long as they come and do one thing for me, I will give each of them a fresh water converter. Of course.  It’s the same one you’re holding now.”

    "You want them to help you find Tianhe's whereabouts?" He Rufu asked tentatively.

    Han Yu nodded without concealment and replied: "Yes, I feel that it is not enough for you alone."

    "But how can you guarantee that they will listen to you?" the think tank on the side asked unconvinced.  But after Han Yu glanced at him, he was immediately frightened and shut up.

    Han Yu didn't pay much attention to the guy with Mediterranean hair style. After listening to his question, he replied calmly: "Because I have a fresh water converter, and the quantity is not large. You can get it if you complete my request first."  , none of them took action later. Do you think they will do things for me?"

    "What if they join forces to attack you?" the think tank asked again unconvinced.  Herufu was immediately startled when he heard this. Just as he was about to yell out to scare away his think tank, he saw a chain of flames appear on Han Yu's right index finger, and quickly wrapped the think tank's hands and feet.

    "Please don't do this. He is a very capable subordinate of mine." He Rufu quickly begged.

    Hearing this, Han Yu nodded slightly and twitched his index finger.  The only thing left on the wise man's body was a pair of big pants.  The other clothes were burned to ashes in an instant.  Just listen to Han Yu ask slowly: "Now do you think I will be afraid of the alliance of those sand bandits? Dare to attack me? Just kill them."

    The understatement of the answer made Heruf and others shudder.  Before, Han Yu gave in because of his kindness.The hearts of these sand thieves who were gradually relieved suddenly started to rise again.  Horuf smiled and said, "Please don't be angry. We will try our best to support what you want to do, and I will immediately send someone to inform the other leaders of the Sand Bandits."

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Please tell me how many sand bandits there are in this desert. When the time is up, I will clear out those disobedient sand bandits to scare you."

    "Eh Including us, there are seven sand bandits in total. They are"

    Before He Rufu could introduce Han Yu one by one, Han Yu interrupted He Rufu and said, "I'm not interested in knowing their names. I just want to know the total number. When those sand thieves arrive later, you just need to know their names."  Just tell me that the Sand Bandits haven't arrived yet." After saying that, Han Yu left Herouf's tent.

    After Han Yu left, He Rufu and others breathed a sigh of relief.  Han Yu's moodiness gave these sand pirates a headache, and they had to deal with him with great vigor, lest they offend him and cause trouble for themselves.  This has been seen twice with the think tank.

    The think tank who was almost turned into a fool by Han Yu was completely honest this time.  The strength is really asymmetrical.  Since it is regarded as a think tank.  That mind is absolutely flexible.  The wise man knows better than others how to survive in this desert.

    He didn’t care how Horuf sent people to notify other sand bandits.  Han Yu stayed in the Courage and continued to analyze the clues about Tianhe that had been obtained with Lin Ke and others, hoping to find a clue from the disorganized intelligence.

    *************************************

    The location of the Salamander Sand Pirates

    At this moment, the leader of the Salamander Sand Bandit, Ruo Lin, looked gloomy and was in a very unhappy mood.  His right-hand man and bed partner, the captain of Team 9, was killed.  In order to protect this beloved person, the men Wakabayashi selected for him were all the elites of the regiment, but only three returned to the station alive. In other words, the vitality of the Salamander Sand Bandits was damaged.

    The three sand pirates who luckily escaped knelt on the ground in panic, waiting for the group leader's final verdict on them.  Their leader Wakabayashi is a glass, this is known to the whole group.  It is precisely because of knowing this.  The three sand pirates were worried that their leader Ruo Lin would be angry with them because their little lover was killed.  If the leader of the group, Wakabayashi, asks them to contribute their butts, will they contribute or not?

    Listening to the leader Ruo Lin tapping the armrest of the seat rhythmically with his fingers, the heartbeats of the three sand pirates also jumped in response to that sound.  finally.  Ruolin stopped knocking on the handrail and slowly asked the three sand bandits: "You mean, your full team was killed by one person and only the three of you were left?"

    "Yes, yes." The three sand thieves replied bravely.

    "Hehehehahaha" Ruolin burst out laughing, which frightened the three sand bandits so much that their legs became weak and they almost collapsed on the ground.  Fortunately, Ruolin just laughed for a while and then said: "What a great skill. I must recruit such a person."

    "Well, Captain, it may not be easy to recruit that person." One of the three sand pirates bravely reminded.

    "Hehehe what did you just say?" Ruolin asked the sand pirate who reminded him with a smile.

    The sand pirate who was being questioned felt a chill.  He hurriedly replied: "My subordinate is saying that if that person does not accept the recruitment of the regiment leader, it means that he does not appreciate promotion, and there is no need to live."

    "Well, that's well said. You are very good." Ruolin smiled and patted the shoulder of Sand Pirates, who changed his mind in time, and said with a smile: "Come to me tonight and I will show you something good."

    Hearing Ruolin's words, the sand pirate who originally had a smile on his face suddenly turned bitter.  This is not the first time I have seen this, whenever the group leader smiles and says these words to a sand pirate.  The sand thief who was called to talk alone the next day walked with his legs crossed for the next few days.

    And just when the Sand Bandit was having a fierce ideological struggle in his mind, a Sand Bandit came in and reported: "Captain, the Firebird Sand Bandit Group has sent someone."

    "Huh? Why did they send people here when they had nothing to do?" Ruolin was stunned when he heard this, and let go of the sand bandit who continued to flirt with him.  Said to himself.  The sand bandit who was attracted by him heard this and said quickly: "Captain, when we were attacked, those chickens were also attacked."

    Hearing this, Ruolin said thoughtfully: "Huh? Are you here to join forces with me?"

    When the messenger from the Firebird Sand Bandits explained his purpose, Ruolin stood up, glared at the messenger and said, "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Yes, I saw that machine with my own eyes, and I saw with my own eyes that the machine was going to emptyThe water vapor in the cup is converted into a cup of fresh water.  "The messenger nodded affirmatively and replied.

    "Could it be magic? Or a deception?" Ruolin asked still in disbelief.

    It was just Wakabayashi's disbelief that made the messenger of the Fire Bird Sand Bandits a little impatient, and he immediately replied: "If Lord Wakabayashi doesn't believe it, you don't have to go. My mission has been completed, so I'll leave." After saying that, the messenger turned to leave.  .

    "Wait a minute, I still have some questions to ask you alone." Wakabayashi said hurriedly upon seeing this.

    Hearing this, the messenger immediately stared at Ruolin warily and asked, "What are you going to do? I have a wife." It can be seen that the fact that Ruolin is a lesbian has spread in this desert.

    Ruolin smiled awkwardly and changed his words: "Don't get me wrong, I have something to ask you. If you are worried, just answer me here."

    The messenger breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Wakabayashi is not interested in his butt, he can answer questions.  He immediately replied: "Excuse me."

    "How many messengers are there like you?" Ruolin asked.

    "All seven sand bandits have been notified."

    "Are those people with fresh water converters powerful?" Wakabayashi asked again.

    The messenger looked at Ruolin after hearing this and replied: "You can ask your three subordinates. At least in front of that group of people, our Firebird Sand Bandits dare not act rashly. If Lord Ruolin has any ideas, please don't  Come to us. We don’t want to be implicated in your bad idea.”

    Seeing that the messenger clearly rejected the plan he was about to propose, Ruolin felt a little unhappy.  He wouldn't believe how powerful those people with fresh water converters were without seeing it with his own eyes.  who are they?  They are sand pirates!  How could he be called around like a dog? If he wanted something, he could just grab it.

    "Since you chickens don't have the guts, don't blame me, the Salamander, for swallowing up those freshwater converters." Ruolin secretly made a decision in his heart.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 533 Killing the chicken to scare the monkey

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Treating people who like to solve problems violently and are unreasonable.  There are two ways to deal with it. One is to convince people with virtue. Of course, this method takes a long time, which is equivalent to placing all hope on the conscience of the other party. This method will always fail and is not recommended.  The second is to use violence to fight violence. The advantage of this method is that it can achieve one's goal in the shortest time. The disadvantage is that there will be endless troubles. If the weeds cannot be eradicated, there may be endless troubles in the future.

    When he asked Heruf of the Firebird Sand Bandits to send someone to notify the other leaders of the Sand Bandits to come here for a while, Han Yu was already prepared to use violence to control violence.  These bandits are rough people. People don't understand what they say, and they don't like to hear it.  Only by using your fists to make them understand their situation will they become obedient.  To put it bluntly, they are just a bunch of cheap people who will think you are a softie and a coward if they are easy to talk to. If you just give them a slap, they will think that you are promising and are willing to listen to your orders.  Killing chickens to scare monkeys is the best way to deal with these people.  As for who would become the chicken in Han Yu's hands to scare the monkeys, Han Yu made a decision when he saw the leader of the Salamander Sand Pirates.

    Unlike other leaders of the Sand Pirates, those leaders knew about Han Yu's power from the messenger before they came, so when they saw the Courage, their greedy expressions flashed across their faces, and then they  Just worry.  But the leader of the Salamander Sand Bandits was different. He was nakedly greedy and didn't hide it at all.  It was as if the Courage had become his possession.

    Arrive at the meeting place prepared by the Firebird Sand Bandits for the leaders of the Sand Bandits.  As soon as Han Yu entered.  He saw Horuf showing off to his colleagues the fresh water converter that he regarded as a sacred object.  Seeing cups of fresh water appearing in front of their eyes, except for the leader of the Salamander Sand Bandits, the other leaders exclaimed and drank cups of fresh water.

    The refreshing and sweet fresh water made the group leaders look at Han Yu with surprise and a hint of prayer.  From He Rufu's mouth, they have further learned about Han Yu's fear, especially the personal statement of He Rufu's think tank, which made these leaders secretly make up their minds. As long as the other party's request is not excessive, they will grit their teeth and agree.  .  It's just that these thoughts do not include Wakabayashi, the leader of the Salamander Sand Bandit.

    At this moment, he despised those colleagues. A small fresh water converter made them forget their position.  I really have never seen the world.  I used to think that Herufu was a human being, but I didn't expect that in a blink of an eye, he would become someone's dog.

    After giving Han Yu a disdainful look, Ruolin's eyes suddenly lit up and he took a fancy to Ning Ping, who was following Han Yu.  Speaking from my heart.  Ning Ping was a handsome man, with a handsome appearance and a cold expression that kept strangers away from him, which made Ruo Lin, who was a man with a daughter's heart, fall in love at first sight, and his heart was filled with excitement. His eyes looking at Ning Ping couldn't help but have a lustful color.  The regiment leader, who knew Ruolin's personal hobbies, felt sorry for Ning Ping when he saw this. Only Horuf looked at Ruolin with schadenfreude.

    "Hmm~ I think you already know the purpose of inviting you here. In a word, are you willing to cooperate with me?" Han Yu coughed lightly and asked the leader straight to the point.

    Regarding Han Yu’s frankness.  Leaders, you look at me, I look at you, but no one speaks.  After waiting for a moment, Han Yu spoke up as the chicken who was scaring the monkeys.  Ruolin stood up and said to Han Yu: "Kid, if you want to ask us for help, you must at least show some sincerity. Just with this small fresh water converter, you want us Sand Pirates to do it for you."  When it comes to things, you look down on us too much.”

    "Only a fool would complain to you." All the group leaders thought in unison.  However, Han Yu's words did appease the group leaders to a great extent.  There is a saying that goes well, life is like rape, since you can't resist, then try to enjoy it.  The current leader of the Sand Bandits is being manipulated by Han Yu.  They knew they couldn't resist, so they wisely chose to obey Han Yu's orders. Who knew whether these two dangerous people in front of them would suddenly attack and make themselves like the unlucky Wakabayashi.

    Looking at the dead Wakabayashi.  After the group leaders let go of their inner ambitions, they suddenly felt relieved.  If Lin is dead, at least they, the group leaders, no longer have to worry about their own butts.  This Wakabayashi is very cold-blooded. As long as he likes someone, regardless of age or sex, he will find an opportunity to have a heart-to-heart talk with them alone, and the conversation will last the whole night.  Even if you don't go to him for a heart-to-heart talk, being entangled with him is still a very disgusting thing. Now it's better.  After he died, the whole world became much cleaner.  Thinking of this, the group leaders looked at Han Yu with gratitude again.

    Han Yu is not interested in studying the psychological activities of the group leaders.  After explaining what he had to explain, Han Yu took Ning Ping back to the Courage.  As for how the group leaders would carve up Wakabayashi's Sand Bandits, Han Yu was not interested, as long as he did not miss his job.

    Back to the Courage, I can’t stand Han YuNing Ping, who had strange eyes, couldn't help but beg for mercy: "I say Han Yu, can you stop looking at me like that? It's very unpleasant."

    "Okay, okay." Han Yu smiled and withdrew his gaze.  He said to himself: "I wonder if Mengxin will be jealous if I tell her what happened today?"

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping suddenly had a bitter look on his face. After taking a deep breath, he grabbed Han Yu's collar and threatened fiercely: "If you dare to tell others what happened just now, I can't spare you."

    "Oh, are you threatening me?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Ning Ping really wanted to punch Han Yu’s smiling face at this moment.  But he understood that he had something to ask for at this time.  Gently smoothing the wrinkles on Han Yu's collar, Ning Ping said resignedly: "Tell me, you can set the terms. As long as it's not too much, I will agree to it."

    “Tsk, tsk, that’s it, then I have to think about it carefully.” Han Yu replied with a smile.  Ning Ping's brows jumped up and down in anger, and his fists unclenched and clenched.  Seeing this, Han Yu asked nonchalantly: "What are you going to do? Do you want to beat me?"

    "How could it be? You are our leader, how could I beat you?" Ning Ping forced a smile and replied.

    "Wellyour smile doesn't match your actions very well."

    "Stop talking nonsense! Tell me, what on earth are you going to do to prevent me from telling Mengxin what happened just now!" Ning Ping roared angrily, his voice carried into the Courage.

    "Ning Ping, is there anything you want to hide from me?" Han Mengxin's voice reached Ning Ping's ears.

    Seeing this, Han Yu spread his hands and said innocently: "You don't blame me for this, you shouted out yourself."

    "Go to hell!" The angry Ning Ping punched him hard. Han Yu, who had been on guard for a long time, ducked behind Han Mengxin and said to Ning Ping with a smile: "Don't be angry, Ning Ping, you can  Having a man be fascinated by you is quite honorable, isn't it? Besides, hasn't that guy already been killed by you?"

    "Huh?" Han Yu's words made Han Mengxin and others look at Ning Ping, their eyes full of inquiry and curiosity.  Ning Ping lamented in his heart, regretting that he met someone unkindly.

    ……

    Half an hour later, when Ning Ping told Han Mengxin and others about his unlucky experience today, he waited dejectedly for Han Mengxin and others to ridicule him.  Hearing the sound of footsteps getting further and further away, Ning Ping looked up and saw that except Han Mengxin who stayed behind, everyone else had left the lounge of the Courage.

    "Hmm" Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping left and right without saying a word, as if he was appraising an antique, so carefully.

    Ning Pingping waited for a while, and then said unbearably: "Mengxin. If you have anything to say, just say it. Don't look at me like this without saying a word, okay?"

    "Hehe" Han Mengxin smiled after hearing this, looked at Ning Ping and said, "If it hadn't been for what happened today, I wouldn't have noticed it. I didn't expect you to be so popular, Ning Ping. Don't tell me, if you  Put on women's clothes and dress up a little, you definitely have the potential of a boy killer."

    Ning Ping couldn't help but stare at Han Mengxin and said, "Don't talk nonsense, I'm going to be angry."

    "Angry? Okay, give me a baby." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping nonchalantly.

    Can Ning Ping be angry with Han Mengxin?  The answer is no.  Don't know why.  Every time Ning Ping was alone with Han Mengxin, it was like a mouse meeting a cat, there was nothing they could do.  In addition to obeying orders and doing things, we should also obey orders and do things.  He never compromised on completing Han Mengxin's instructions, just to see Han Mengxin's smile one more time.  Every time Han Mengxin looked at her with disappointment, Ning Ping felt heartbroken.  In Han Yu's words, Ningping fell irredeemably into the grave of love, and a stone tablet was placed on his body, making it impossible to get up.  Of course, Han Yu had no objection at all to Ning Ping's performance.  Because in this way, his precious sister Han Mengxin will not suffer in the future.

    "Mengxin" Ning Ping, who had nothing to do with Han Mengxin, could only shout pitifully to Han Mengxin, hoping that Han Mengxin would stop making fun of herself for the sake of her pity.

    When Han Mengxin heard this, she said with a smile: "Okay, okay, I won't make fun of you. But then again, you do look very boyish and girlish."

    "Ugh looks are given by my parents, and I can't comment on them." Ning Ping muttered in a low voice.

    "Don't worry, I won't dislike you for looking sissy. Because I know that you are very strong here and you are a good man who knows who is in charge." Han Mengxin pointed to her heart and looked at Ning Ping seriously.  said.

    "I, I want to kiss you, Mengxin." Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin with a slightly red face.? 

    "Okay, you can kiss her, just on the cheek." Han Mengxin closed her eyes after hearing this.  Said softly.

    Ning Ping was nervous, as if he could hear his own heartbeat. Looking at Han Mengxin who closed her eyes and waited for her to kiss, Ning Ping suddenly felt at a loss.  His heart, which had always been firm, now became flustered.  Just when Ning Ping made up his mind, he was about to kiss Han Mengxin's left cheek.  That troublesome Han Yu is back.

    Before I saw anyone, I heard Han Yu's voice coming over, "Mengxin. Is everything okay? I can come over."

    Ning Ping's face turned dark and he gritted his teeth, but when he thought of Han Yu's identity, Ning Ping was helpless.  Just when Ning Ping looked helpless, Han Mengxin, who had already opened her eyes, kissed Ning Ping lightly on the cheek and whispered: "Fool."

    Ning Ping stared blankly at Han Mengxin’s leaving figure, and suddenly shouted: “That attack just now doesn’t count!”

    "That doesn't count?" Han Yu's hateful voice reached Ning Ping's ears.  Ning Ping looked at Han Yu who was looking at him with a tangled look, gritted his teeth and swore: "Han Yu, just wait, I will get the place back when you go to find Lin Ke next time."

    "Heheit's up to you, I'm not afraid of being looked at." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    When Ning Ping thought of Han Yu's shameless face, his expression suddenly changed, and he once again lamented in his heart that he was not a kind person.

    On the way to the control room, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu doubtfully and asked, "Han Yu, are you sure you and Mengxin have the same father and mother?"

    "Yes. What's wrong?" Han Yu asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "This is unscientific. Since they have the same father and mother, how can they be so different in their behavior?" Ning Ping said in disbelief.

    When Han Yu heard this, his face suddenly darkened, but Ning Ping was happy to see it and quickly ran to the control room.  Seeing this, Han Yu smiled evilly and said, "Let's see, my dear sister~husband~"

    Hearing what Han Yu called him later, Ning Ping was both happy and frightened. He didn't know how Han Yu would tease him in the future.  With Han Mengxin's relationship, I really can't do anything to him.  But I have already counterattacked, so the worst thing I can do is spend as little time with this guy as possible in the future.

    The wish is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  As a member of the same group, it was easy for Han Yu, the group leader, to find Ning Ping to act together.

    Arriving at the control room, Han Yu first glanced at Ning Ping, who was standing next to Han Mengxin, bared his teeth at Ning Ping, and then said to Qiao Yan'er, "Let's get started."

    After hearing Han Yu's words, Qiao Yan'er turned on the display and explained to everyone: "According to what the old people said before, I used the map of this desert that I drew not long ago to mark all the places where Tianhe once appeared.  Come out. See if you find anything in here?"

    When everyone heard this, they looked at the display screen. Those red marks should be where the old people said Tianhe once appeared.  The red marks appear clearly on the map like a row of road signs.

    Qiao Yaner connected the red dots on the map one by one and said to everyone: "If the Tianhe River is compared to an ordinary river, then these places are the branches formed by the Tianhe River flowing out of the Tianhe River. Then, we will  By connecting the sources of these branches, we should be able to find the source of the Tianhe River. However, here is the problem. After we connected the sources of those branches, we found that the source of the Tianhe River was still not found. This section of the Tianhe River seemed to fall from the sky.  "

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 534: Desert Army Ants

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    It’s easy to get things done when there are many people!  With the fresh water converter as bait and the force of Han Yu and others as the guarantee, in order to obtain the fresh water converter, the six sand pirates had no choice but to send out all their men and start looking for the person in this desert of survival.  Tianhe in teaching.  )

    As more and more information was obtained, Han Yu and others gradually narrowed the search scope of Tianhe, and finally locked in three places where Tianhe was most likely to appear.

    Every time the Tianhe appears, it is accompanied by the arrival of the rainy season in the desert, which is April and July.  These two months are the most likely months for Tianhe to appear. In order to determine the target, Han Yu and others decided to take action as soon as possible.

    Hansen is very depressed!  When Han Yu asked Horuf that he needed a guide, Hansen was sent over immediately.  But who knew that Hansen actually didn’t want to come, but he didn’t want to come.  The aggrieved Hansen could only ride his own camel and lead his team to lead the way for Han Yu and others on the Courage.  The only thing that comforted Hansen was that Han Yu from the Courage did not make things difficult for them. Instead, he gave them a glass of water every day. This was the best compensation for Hansen and others who were short of water.

    After raising his head and drinking the water from his water bottle, Hansen couldn't help but wonder how much water there was in the Courage.  The fresh water converter is currently not known to ordinary sand pirates like Hansen, only the leader of the sand pirates and the deputy to the leader.  It is precisely because of this that Hansen admires the methods of those in the Courage, who can actually make the leaders of the seven, no, six major sand pirate groups in this desert obey orders.  With Wakabayashi killed.  Wakabayashi's Salamander Sand Bandits were divided among the other six sand bandits in just two days.  Hansen's Firebird Sand Pirates also benefited greatly.  Hansen heard that the person who killed Wakabayashi was the Ningping they occasionally saw with a stern face all day long. If he had that kind of ability

    "Boss, what are you thinking about?" Just when Hansen was lost in thought, Gerile asked aloud.  It should be said that this Gerile hated Hansen to the bone before, but something unexpected happened. Just when Gerile was thinking about asking his brother-in-law, who was the squadron leader, to stand up for him, he never thought that his brother-in-law would join the rebellion.  .  By the time Gerile returned to the station with Hansen and others, his brother-in-law had already been killed.  For his own future, Gerile sent his sister to Hansen's tent that night and became Hansen's brother-in-law.

    Fortunately, Hansen doesn’t care about Gerile.  After accepting Gerile's sister with a smile, he let Gerile go.  You must know that in this desert, a woman also represents a lot of wealth, not to mention a young and healthy woman.

    Seeing Gerile asking, Hansen shook his head slightly and replied: "It's okay. I want to inform everyone to work harder. We can rest after we pass the sand dune in front."

    "Okay." Gerile agreed, ran forward and loudly told everyone what Hansen said.

    It’s just that after Geril took the lead in urging the camel to rush up the sand dune, he suddenly pulled the camel that sat down, turned around and ran away, shouting as he ran: "Run, run, the red devil is coming!"

    Hansen’s expression suddenly changed, and he turned around and ran away without hesitation.  Just haven't run a few steps yet.  He felt someone grab the back of his neck and he was pulled off the camel's back.  Hansen immediately became furious and was about to curse when he saw clearly that the person grabbing him was Han Yu.

    "What red devil? What is that?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    When Hansen saw Han Yu's unhurried look, he couldn't help shouting: "The red devil is the desert army ant. Let me go quickly, I want to go home."

    "Look at your worthless look. Aren't you just an ant? What's there to be afraid of?" Han Yu scolded Hansen with a look of contempt.

    When Hansen heard this, he immediately wanted to cry loudly, and hurriedly struggled and shouted: "Of course one or two ants are not terrible, but when the ants swarm, the number reaches tens or even hundreds of millions. Dear Sir, Desert Army Ants  They are the god of death in the desert. Even the monsters living in the desert can only retreat when encountering them. But wherever desert army ants pass by, nothing will be left."

    Seeing Hansen’s anxious look, Han Yu suddenly became curious about the desert army ants he was talking about.  He immediately let go of Hansen and said, "Then you continue to run for your life. I'll go to the front and take a look."

    After hearing this, Han Yu not only did not run away, but also wanted to go and have a look at the sand dunes ahead.  Hansen no longer knew whether to praise the other person for his courage or the fearlessness of the ignorant.  Now his camel has long since disappeared, and with his two legs, there is no way he can outrun the desert army ants.  He could only look at Han Yu helplessly, hoping that Han Yu could find a way for him.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said to Ning Ping behind him: "Ning Ping, take this guy to the top floor of the Courage and don't let him run around. I'll go take a look in front."

    ?"Be careful yourself and don't mess around. If you can avoid trouble, then try to avoid it." Ning Ping warned uneasily.

    "I know." Han Yu agreed and ran away without looking back.  Ning Ping glanced at Hansen, who was looking at him pitifully, and said, "Follow me." He grabbed Hansen's arm and jumped to the top of the Courage.

    Stand high and see far.  Hansen stood on the top floor of the Spirit and looked towards the sand dune where Han Yu was going. He saw that Han Yu was already standing on the sand dune and looking towards the other side of the dune.

    Han Yu stood on the dune and looked at the desert about one kilometer away from the dune.  It was like spreading a red carpet on the beach, and the red carpet was moving towards me very quickly.  In front of the carpet, there are many desert creatures running desperately.  All these creatures were overtaken by the red carpet. After the carpet passed, all the creatures turned into skeletons.  Seeing this, Han Yu finally understood why Hansen was so scared.  To be honest, there are so many of these little things, it’s really fucking oozing!

    Thinking of this, Han Yu waved his hand and released three walls of fire under the red carpet, but those three walls of fire only slightly slowed down the progress of the red carpet. When the red carpet crossed the wall of fire.  Moving towards the sand dune where Han Yu was at an even faster speed.

    Han Yu didn’t hesitate when he saw this.  Seven walls of fire were laid under the sand dunes to slow down the progress of the red carpet. Then he turned around and ran towards the Spirit, shouting as he ran: "Lift off, lift off, the Spirit will take off immediately."

    After hearing Han Yu’s cry, Ning Ping immediately notified Lin Ke in the control room, and the Courage slowly took off.  Not long after the Spirit took off, a red carpet appeared on the highest point of the dune, rushing straight towards the location of the Spirit like mercury pouring down the ground.

    Looking at the approaching red carpet on the ground, Han Yu and others felt their scalps go numb.  How many ants are these?  Gathered together densely.  Makes you feel dizzy.

    "Lift off, lift off, continue to lift off, until you reach a safe position." Han Yu continued to shout.

    Just when Han Yu shouted.  The red carpet was not idle either. The prey was seen flying into the air. After a brief stagnation, the group of ants actually started to build a human ladder, and each ant increased its height one by one.  Han Yu was shocked when he saw this, and he quickly released fireballs to make big holes in the standing carpet.  It's just that this carpet is very tenacious. Every time a big hole is punched, it is repaired almost in the blink of an eye.

    Seeing that the carpet was raised higher and higher, Hansen, standing on the top floor of the Spirit, shouted desperately: "It's over. It's over, I don't want to die!"

    "Shut up! It's not time to die yet." Ning Ping scolded him unhappily and looked at Han Yu.  Han Yu was seen raising his hands above his head, and a huge fireball was gradually taking shape.  Since these ants cannot be allowed to retreat, the only option is to kill them in one go.  Previously, the red carpet was lying flat on the ground, and the area was too large to be wiped out.  But now that these ants have stood up, the scope has been greatly reduced. With Han Yu's ability, it can still be solved in one go.  No matter how many ants there are.  Still an ant.  If he wasn't worried that the ants would be scattered and difficult to deal with, Han Yu would not deliberately provoke the ants and seduce the ants to use the ladder.  Now it's better, these ants are looking for death themselves, so they can't blame others.

    When the red carpet is completely erected.  It doesn't look like a carpet, but more like a pyramid.  A pyramid made of ants.  Seeing that the time was right, Han Yu immediately threw the fireball in his hand without any hesitation.  When the huge fireball fell from the sky and hit the top of the pyramid, the desert army ants also noticed something was wrong, but by this time it was already too late to run away.  The huge fireball swallowed up this family of army ants that were running rampant in the desert. Looking at the army ants that were burned to ashes, Hansen, who was standing on the top floor of the Spirit, couldn't help but swallowed his saliva and reminded himself again in his heart that thousands of army ants were burned to ashes.  You must not mess with these people in front of you. These people are much more dangerous than army ants.

    The army ants were eliminated, and the sand bandits who had fled for their lives also returned.  However, Han Yu believed that these guys came back to see what else could be used in the Courage and were definitely not here to save them.  So Han Yu didn't look good on these people. After letting Hansen continue to lead the way, he canceled today's fresh water supply.

    The sand pirates, who knew they were wrong, did not dare to be dissatisfied. They continued to ride their camels in front of the Courage in dejection, listening to their captain Hansen telling them what he had just seen.  Using Hansen's own words and the large pit that had not been covered by the desert, the sand pirates did not doubt Hansen's words at all. They all had the same idea in their hearts as Hansen, saying that they could not offend the courageous ones.??.

    Hansen rode the camel retrieved by Gerile and said respectfully to Han Yu, who was standing in front of the cabin door of the Courage: "Dear Sir, it's getting late. Can we find a place to rest?"  For a moment, wait until tomorrow to leave?"

    "Huh? Are you going to rest again?" Han Yu asked casually.

    It was just a simple question, but Hansen broke into a cold sweat and quickly explained: "Dear Sir, it's not that we don't want to hurry, but it's really dangerous to travel at night. In the desert, we are sand pirates during the day.  At night, it is the time for those monsters in the desert to be active. If we travel at night, we are likely to run into trouble. If we delay the adults' business, we can't afford it.  .”

    Seeing Hansen's nervous expression, Han Yu smiled and said, "Okay, then let's find a place to rest as you wish. Hmm? What's going on with that person?" At the end of the sentence, Han Yu  Yu suddenly pointed at a sand pirate in front of the Courage and asked.

    Hansen looked back after hearing this.  He replied: "Oh. He just fell off the back of a camel while escaping from desert army ants, and broke his right arm."

    "Oh. So what do you sand bandits do if they are injured?"

    "Stay with it. If you can't survive it, then you can blame yourself for your bad life." Hansen replied with a bitter smile after hearing this.

    "Aren't you going to treat him?" A voice asked from behind Han Yu.

    "Even if there are doctors, there are no medicines. In this desert, drinking water is a problem, how can there be any conditions for treating injuries? In this desert, if you are injured, you can only listen to God, God, God,  Fairy." Hansen didn't notice it at first.  He answered the question when he heard it, but when he woke up and took a closer look, there was a girl standing behind Han Yu.  It was as if she was an elf-like girl who had stepped out of a painting.

    "Mengxin, why did you come out?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "Oh. Sister Yan'er has made a new discovery, let me inform you. Brother, I want to go and treat the injured person."

    Hearing what Han Mengxin said, Han Yu frowned slightly. Seeing this, Han Mengxin said quickly: "Brother, I am a doctor. I can't just look at the injured in front of me and not treat them."

    "" Han Yu was silent for a moment after hearing this, and snorted coldly at Hansen, who was standing aside and drooling.

    Hansen shuddered and looked at Han Yu in horror, his legs weak.  He quickly swore that he would keep his mouth shut and would never tell anyone what he saw.

    Han Yu looked at Hansen without saying a word, and just when Hansen was about to have a nervous breakdown from fright, he slowly said: "Go and bring the injured person over. Keep your mouth shut with that person's.  Otherwise, I think you have seen what will happen to the desert army ants. I want to kill you, but it only takes a few minutes."

    "Yes, yes, I promise" Hansen said quickly.  But before he finished speaking, Han Yu waved his hand and interrupted: "I don't believe in any guarantees. What I want to see is action. Go ahead and tell the injured guy. Keep your mouth shut."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Hansen nodded and stooped back a few meters before looking back to find his injured companion.

    "Brother, are you too nervous?" Han Mengxin asked softly.

    "My good sister. Don't be confused by the way these people look now. If we weren't strong enough, these people would have pounced on us long ago. In this harsh environment, if you want to survive, you must rob others. So.  For these people, propriety, justice and integrity are unnecessary things. Once someone insists on those things, death is not far away."

    Before Han Yu finished speaking, Ning Ping's voice came from behind Han Mengxin, "That's right. That's what it means when we say poor mountains and harsh waters have many unruly people. In the face of personal survival, everything related to morality is superfluous. Mengxin  , don’t take it lightly, I don’t want to see you encounter any accident. In this strange environment, we must open our eyes even when we sleep.”

    "Where did you die just now?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    "My stomach feels uncomfortable." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    "Won't you go to Mengxin if you feel uncomfortable?" Han Yu said in a confused manner.

    Before Ning Ping could answer, Han Mengxin smoothed things over and said, "Okay, brother, stop talking. That Hansen is here with the sand pirates."

    "Humph, just face him." Han Yu muttered dissatisfied.  This made Han Mengxin's face turn red.

    The injury of the sand bandit who broke his arm was not very serious, it was just a dislocation of the bones. As long as the bones were straightened, a splint was tied and he rested for a few days, he would be fine.  However, in order to deter these sand pirates, Han Mengxin still followed Han Yu's suggestion and used?Their own light energy.

    Seeing his companion’s arm quickly return to its original state before his eyes, Hansen’s eyes widened.  When he looked at Han Mengxin again, he was filled with thoughts of worship.  The sand thief who was rescued also looked at Han Mengxin with a grateful face.

    "Okay, the injury has been healed. You can go back. Remember, keep your mouth shut, otherwise I think the swordsman next to me will kill you for his fiancée." Han Yu sent Hansen and others  Said as he left.

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Hansen glanced at Ning Ping quietly and saw Ning Ping’s cold eyes looking around his neck, as if he was looking for a suitable place to cut.  Suddenly, Lingling shivered, turned around and ran away with her companion, not even daring to look back.

    "Brother, why are you trying to scare them so well?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    “Oh, it’s okay to be idle.”

    "You, you have a bad taste. Also, why did you just say that I was Ningping's fiancée?"

    Hearing what Han Mengxin said, Han Yu deliberately looked surprised and asked, "Ah? Don't you plan to marry this guy?"

    "You, you can't control it. Besides, I didn't ask for that from me." Han Mengxin said with a red face.

    "Which one?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "You, you, hum!" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu's smiling face, stomped Han Yu hard in anger, turned around and ran back to the Courage.

    Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping next to him and said angrily: "Don't be ridiculous. My good brother, come over and help me. Hiss~ Mengxin, this damn girl, has a huge physical attack power since she awakened her ability.  It’s going up. Ning Ping, you’re going to have to suffer a lot in the future.”

    "It's okay, I'm happy to." Ning Ping replied while supporting Han Yu.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 535: Discovery after the Sandstorm

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The camel is the ark in the desert.  ) Relying on camels, humans entering the desert can avoid many natural disasters.  This time is no exception.  The sand bandits followed the camels to decide where they would camp tonight.

    Hansen sat by the fire, thinking about the girl he saw before. Ning Ping's cold eyes appeared from time to time, and any evil thoughts disappeared in an instant.

    "Oh, is it true?" Just when Hansen was about to take a rest, a low cry not far away caught his attention.  When he looked up, he saw that it was the sand bandit who was injured before.  I saw three people sitting around the sand bandit, looking at the sand bandit with disbelief.

    "I, what I said is the truth. If you don't believe it, don't believe it"

    "Gerile, what do you want to do?" Before the sand pirate could finish speaking, Hansen walked over and stared at his current brother-in-law with a gloomy face.

    Seeing Hansen, Gerile quickly stretched out his hand to pull Hansen to his side and asked mysteriously: "Hansen, are there really women in that ship from time to time?" As soon as the words came out, Gerile felt his eyes go dark.  A big fist flew over.  The sand pirates who were resting couldn't help but look towards Hansen.

    They saw Hansen pointing at Gerile, who was knocked to the ground by him, and shouted loudly: "If you want to die, just die alone, don't involve the big guys!"

    "I, I didn't say anything." Gerile said with an aggrieved look.

    Hansen yelled angrily: "Bah! Do you want to hide the trouble in your heart from me? I know that you are all curious about how Neilt's arm was cured. Yes, he is one of those people  Healed Nilt's injury. But don't forget, are those people we can afford to offend? Do you think we are more powerful than those desert army ants? Even if we are more powerful than desert army ants, those people  It won't take a minute to kill us. I don't care what you think in your heart, if anyone dares to make us unlucky, then I will kill him first."

    Facing Hansen’s vicious eyes, Geril shrank his neck and did not dare to speak any more.  Neilt, who had leaked the secret, was grabbed by Hansen.

    "Follow me." Hansen said coldly.

    "Boss, where do you want me to go?" Neilt asked in a panic.

    "Since you can't control your mouth. In order to prevent everyone from being unlucky, I can only hand you over to those people. You can wish for yourself."

    "No, don't. Boss, please spare me this time." Neilt begged after hearing this.

    "It's not whether I will forgive you or not, but whether others will forgive you."

    "But, but. It was Gerile who asked me. I was helpless after being asked, so I said it." Neilt shouted unwillingly.

    Before Hansen could speak, Gerile had already jumped up and shouted: "No, I didn't ask him, he told us himself."

    "Shut up! Gerile. Come along."

    Hearing Hansen’s words, Gerile turned around and wanted to run away, but before he could take a step forward, he was thrown to the ground by the two sand thieves beside him.

    "Gerile, do you want to kill us?"

    "me……"

    ……

    After being noisy for a while, Han Yu, who was disturbed, yawned and walked out of the hatch, looking at Hansen and others surrounding the Spirit.  Pointing to Nilt and Gerile who were kneeling on the ground, they asked: "Which song are you singing?"

    "I'm very sorry. Dear Sir, this Nielt didn't control his mouth. We will leave these two people to you." Hansen took a step forward and said.

    "Oh. What's your opinion?" Han Yu nodded and looked at Hansen and asked.

    "Dear Sir, if possible, I would like to ask you to spare them this time." Hansen lowered his head and begged.

    "Well" Han Yu thought about it for a while, nodded and said, "Okay. Since you plead for them, let them go this time. However, death penalty can be avoided. Living crime is difficult to forgive, so I want them to accept it a little bit.  punish."

    Once I heard that I could still be saved.  Nilt and Gerile quickly replied in unison: "Please punish me, sir."

    "Hey, you guys are dissatisfied with my decision." Han Yu said, looking at the two of them.

    As soon as these words were spoken, Nilt and Gerile burst into tears. They were not dissatisfied, they just wanted to be more positive so that the punishment could be lighter. However, they never expected that Han Yu would misunderstand.  Han Yu said calmly: "Just punish them by not drinking water for a day."

    "Thank you for your tolerance, sir." Hansen, who was afraid that Niert and Gerile would say any more nonsense, quickly replied, and asked someone to take them away quickly.

    &nbsp; After sending away the sand thieves, Han Yu looked at Hansen and said, "Don't disturb my rest for such trivial matters in the future. In fact, I don't care even if you have any bad intentions. I'm worried that I won't have the chance to light other people's sky lanterns."  Woolen cloth."

    Seeing Han Yu baring his teeth and smiling at him, Hansen was shocked and quickly lowered his head and replied: "Your Majesty is joking, how dare we get into trouble with you."

    "Haha go back, we have to travel tomorrow." Han Yu just smiled when he heard this, said the last words to Hansen and returned to the Courage.  After the Spirit's hatch closed, Hansen found that his back was completely wet.  When he returned to the place where he camped, he found the unlucky pair of Gezile and Nilt sitting together, while everyone else stayed away from these two people, as if they were afraid that these two people would pass on their bad luck to them.  Likely.

    Hansen sighed when he saw this, walked to the two of them, sat down, and whispered: "Don't blame me, for the sake of everyone's integrity, I can only sacrifice you."

    "No, it's our own fault." Neilt quickly replied after hearing this.  But Gerile lowered his head and said nothing, as if he had not heard Hansen's words.  Hansen frowned slightly when he saw this, but he didn't say anything else. He reached out and patted Neilt on the shoulder, and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "Don't make the wrong choice again."

    Hearing Hansen’s words, Neilt’s face panicked, and he quickly forced a smile and said to Hansen: “Boss, I know I was wrong.”

    "It's good to know. Rest, we have to travel tomorrow." After saying that, Hansen turned and returned to his tent.  From the beginning to the end, Gerile kept his head down and said nothing. Only after Hansen returned to his tent, he raised his head and stared at Hansen's tent fiercely.  But he didn't know that when he stared at Hansen's tent fiercely, Hansen was also looking at him through the gap in the tent.

    "Nilt, are you willing?" Gerile asked Nilt in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Neilt replied: "Gerile, go to sleep, I don't want to think about these things anymore."

    "You idiot." Gerile muttered in a low voice.  He turned around and got into the tent.  Nilt looked at Gerile's leaving figure and sighed quietly.

    Because of what happened last night, Sand Pirates is not in a very high mood today.  But this is not what Han Yu needs to worry about.  As long as they lead the way honestly, other things are not within the scope of Han Yu's consideration.

    Hansen walked beside Neilt, supervising the punishment of Neilt, and Gerile.  Although there were people watching, Gerile always lowered his head quietly and took a sip, which all fell into Hansen's eyes.  But to Hansen at this time, Gerile was already a dead man.  The way Gerile looked at him last night had already made Hansen murderous.  Don't look at Hansen acting like a sheep in front of Han Yu.  But there are a few people who can survive in the desert until now, and they are merciful masters.  Hansen is waiting now.  Wait for a chance to kill Gerile.

    The weather in the desert is changeable. It may be clear and clear one moment, but it can be covered with dark clouds in the blink of an eye. But when you are ready, the sky will be clear again in the blink of an eye.  In the desert, the actions of camels often determine the next move of humans.

    Just like now, when Hansen noticed something was wrong with the camel he was sitting on, he immediately knew that trouble was coming.  He quickly jumped off the camel's back.  I saw the camel slowly walking towards the bottom of a sand dune.  Upon seeing this, Hansen quickly shouted: "Everyone, get ready. A sandstorm is coming."

    Hearing Hansen’s greeting, the sand bandits immediately jumped off their camels, followed Hansen’s camels and ran straight to the bottom of the sand dunes.

    After receiving the notice, Han Yu quickly asked Qiao Yaner and others to get ready.  Although the Courage is not afraid of sandstorms, the cleanup work after the sandstorm is a headache for Han Yu and others.  In order to prevent himself from working too hard, Han Yu, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang used a huge canvas to cover the Courage from head to foot, covering it tightly.

    It was just when Han Yu and others were busy.  The desert sky began to darken, and we could see the Spirit to the southwest.  On the back of the dune where Hansen and other sand pirates were hiding, a black whirlwind was gradually approaching.

    It’s dark and dark

    Quietly opened a gap in the canvas.  Han Yu looked at the situation outside and came to the above conclusion after paying the price of eating a mouthful of sand.

    The sky is as dark as night, making it impossible to see anything clearly outside.  All that could be heard was the howling of the wind and the constant crackling of the canvas.

    It’s a dark, windy, murderous night!  An extension of this sentence is that as long as no one is paying attention, it is a good time to kill.  When the sand thieves gathered together to escape the sudden sandstorm, Hansen quietly started to take action and reached out to Grile who was sitting in front of him.

    For sand bandits, encountering a sandstorm can??is a common occurrence.  After every sandstorm, there will always be a few companions who are killed by the sandstorm, not swept away, but suffocated to death.  Everyone is praying in their hearts that they can survive this difficulty, and Gerile is no exception.

    What Hansen did last night made Gerel very angry, thinking that Hansen was just feeding unfamiliar white-eyed wolves. For this reason, Gerel had even begun to consider who to give his sister to after looking for an opportunity to kill Hansen.  people.  It's just that Gerile never expected that he wanted to kill someone, and they were also thinking about killing him, and they had already taken this opportunity to take action.

    The ignorant Gerile was closing his eyes and silently praying that he would not become a sacrifice in this sandstorm.  Suddenly he felt a big hand covering his mouth and nose from behind.  Geril suddenly opened his eyes, and the dancing sand suddenly penetrated into his eyes, making him unable to see anything.

    Gerile twisted his body desperately to get rid of the guy behind him, but at this moment everyone was gathering together to resist the attack of the sandstorm. They were so close that there was not much room for movement.  And to make matters worse, everyone closed their eyes tightly to prevent sand from getting into their eyes.  Except for Hansen, who has a pair of goggles, no one in this sand pirate team has such a good thing.

    Geril kicked his legs hard, but he kicked the camel next to him. In order to prevent Geril from kicking him again, the damn camel tilted its body and pressed down on Geril's legs.

    Gerile’s struggle gradually stopped, and he died unknown to anyone. Even if others found out, they would think that he just died in a sandstorm and suffocated to death.

    ……

    About two hours later, when the wind and crackling sounds were no longer heard outside.  Han Yu opened one leg of the canvas, and a beam of sunlight shone in. The outside had returned to calm.  But the aftermath of the sandstorm was obvious.  The Spirit was actually half buried in the sand.  Fortunately, it was wrapped with canvas before. As long as the canvas is thoroughly cleaned and the area around the Spirit's power source is cleaned, it will be fine.

    But where did those sand thieves go?  Weren't they all swept away by the sandstorm just now?

    Just when Han Yu was looking around, he was about thirty meters away from Han Yu.  The sand suddenly moved, and then a human hand stretched out, and then a camel came out, shook the sand on its body, and dragged its owner out of the sand.

    After getting out of trouble, Hansen first shook the sand off his body.  Then he began to skillfully dig up the sand around him.  He dug out his men one by one.  Han Yu saw this interesting and stepped forward to help dig together.

    The sand bandits were dug out one by one, along with the camels.  But it was not without casualties.  Three sand bandits suffocated to death in the sand, and one of them was a sand bandit named Gerile.  Hansen did not appear very sad about Gerile's death.  Han Yu didn't think too much and looked around, hoping to find another buried sand thief and let him pull it out like a carrot.

    ??Looked around.  Just when Han Yu was about to give up.  Hansen suddenly quickened his pace and ran not far behind him.  Looking back, I saw a human hand reaching out from the sand.  Just as soon as he saw that human hand, Han Yu felt something was wrong.  Because the hand was almost dry, except for a layer of skin and bones.

    Hansen, who was not as careful as Han Yu, grabbed the hand and lifted it out with both hands.  The hand was pulled out, and there was only one hand.  Hansen, who did not expect this, immediately fell to the ground on his back.  He looked carefully at the hand he was holding.  Hansen was immediately startled, and immediately threw the hand in his hand after shouting.  It happened to fall in front of Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned and looked at the hand at his feet.  Ignoring Hansen who kept apologizing, he bent down and picked up the hand, walked to the sand where the hand appeared, and said to Hansen: "Find some tools and continue digging to see if there is anything underneath.  have what?"

    "Yes." Hansen agreed, and he found a few people with small shovels and started digging.

    Without digging very deep, a mummy with one hand missing was dug out.  Looking at the painful face of the mummy, one can imagine that he must have experienced terrible things before his death.

    Digging out a mummy from the sand was just a common thing in the eyes of the sand bandits, but it was a new thing in Han Yu's eyes.  After Hansen and his gang of sand pirates were sent to clean up the exterior of the Courage, Han Yu stayed there alone and began to study the mummy in front of him.

    From the appearance, the mummy must have died of dehydration. The clothes on the body were in tatters and beyond recognition. There were no external injuries. Only one hand was torn off, and the reason why the torn off hand was still dry was not because of any previous injuries.  .

    "Hmm" Han Yu circled around the mummy twice and reached out to touch the body of the mummy.  JustField's voice came from behind, "Don't touch."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and retracted his stretched out hand.

    "Field stepped forward and handed Han Yu a pair of gloves and said, "I don't know what is on this mummy? If anything is found, you will trouble us again."

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled, put on his gloves, and asked Field, "Can I touch it now?"

    "Don't touch it. Come with me to help carry this mummy back." Field opened the stretcher he brought and said to Han Yu.

    "Huh? Carry it back? Why?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Because those troublesome girls also want to see it. They want me to ask you, should they come out and see it? Or should we carry it out and show it to them?"

    "They are really a bunch of women who don't make people worry. What's so good about mummies?" Han Yu muttered after hearing this.  However, after considering the pros and cons, Han Yu decided to carry the mummy back to those troublesome women to avoid them causing any further trouble.  Of course, this is also a little selfish of Han Yu. Using these mummies to scare those girls, it is best to frighten Lin Ke, so that he can take advantage of Lin Ke openly in the name of comfort.  Although Lin Ke wouldn't object if he wanted to be intimate with Lin Ke, Han Yu still liked the feeling of using his brain to take advantage.

    Together with Field, we carried the mummy back to the Courage to let Lin Ke and the girls learn about it.  The result was very disappointing to Han Yu. These girls seemed to be born bold and did not show any fear of the mummies that appeared in front of them. This prevented Han Yu from getting a chance to carry out his follow-up plan. Han Yu could not help but feel that  Feeling frustrated.

    As if she had seen through Han Yu’s bad intentions, Han Mengxin quietly asked Han Yu: "Brother, are you disappointed?"

    "Well, a little bit. But why aren't you afraid?"

    "Brother, think about it, during our adventure all the way, have we seen less terrible things than this?" Han Mengxin patted Han Yu on the shoulder and said.

    Han Yu then showed an expression of sudden realization. His emotions were all those he had experienced before. It was just a mummy, so it really didn’t mean anything.

    "Han Yu, come and take a look at this. This mummy seems to be holding something in its hands." Qiao Yaner's voice reached Han Yu's ears, who understood where his mistake had been.  To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 536 The Cursed Desert Oasis

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    A waist tag unique to the alliance, a prop that records the name, identity, and place of birth of the holder. Uploaded by a book friend, the material selected for this kind of prop is special. Even if the body decomposes and disappears, it will not be easily corroded. On one side is the galaxy logo of the alliance.  , and on the other side is the name and information of the mummy.

    Blessings, lieutenant colonel of Sirius star, native place of Sirius

    Except for the identity, the other two items are consistent with the blessing in Han Yu's impression. Could it be that the owner of the mummy in front of him is the Sirius star garrison who Han Yu and Ning Ping met, and the officer of the Alliance Army, Captain Blessing. If it is him, then he  What are you doing here?  How did he get here?

    Just when Han Yu was wondering, Han Mengxin, who was responsible for examining the mummies, suddenly said to Han Yu: "Brother, this is a woman." Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, has he changed his gender?

    Shaking his head vigorously, Han Yu drove the weird idea out of his mind, looked at Han Mengxin and asked, "Mengxin, are you reading that right?"

    "Brother, I'm not wrong. The skeletons of men and women are different, and the skeleton of the mummy in front of me is obviously a female skeleton." Han Mengxin replied with certainty.

    That is to say, this mummy is not Captain Jiji. It is very likely that it just has the same name and surname as Captain Jiji from Sirius Star. But even if they have the same name and surname, it is impossible for their positions to be the same. Could it be that Captain Jiji is unlucky?  Demoted?

    Han Yu was thinking wildly. After finishing the examination, Han Mengxin said to Han Yu: "Brother, please dispose of this mummy."

    "How to deal with it?" Han Yu asked after hearing this

    “Cremation can only be done in a place like this,” Han Mengxin thought for a moment and then replied.

    Han Yu nodded and worked with Field to carry the mummy to the outside of the Courage and set it on fire until it was reduced to ashes. Then he found a jar and put the ashes in it. They placed it in a room on the Courage and didn't think more about it.  It's not that Han Yu didn't want to figure out the origin of the mummy that appeared after the sandstorm. There was really no clue. There was no pattern to the sandstorm's appearance at all. It always appeared and disappeared suddenly, bringing in countless sand and then taking it away.  During the process of countless sands, many other items that were rolled up from unknown sources were dropped. They were left in the places where they passed by. Even if Han Yu wanted to investigate, he would not be able to find them.

    After disposing of the mummies and completing the cleaning of the Courage, several sand bandits who suffocated to death due to the sandstorm were burned into ashes and handed over to Hansen. Han Yu and his party continued to set off for the first place they selected.  It is very likely that the place where Tianhe appeared was taken away by the sand pirates who called it the oasis of the pearl in the desert.

    Logically speaking, oases in the desert should be the most popular among sand pirates, but the oasis that Han Yu and others were going to was unanimously considered by the sand pirates to be a cursed oasis because it was a haunted oasis with bushes there.  There is a large lake in the center. The water is crystal clear and has never dried up. But even so, no sand bandits are willing to spend the night in that oasis.

    There was once a sand pirate who went to that oasis to find out the truth, but in the end he never returned. It was like a ferocious alien beast, devouring the creatures that passed near it.

    Quiet and eerie, it is synonymous with that oasis

    When Han Yu could see the oasis with his naked eyes, the sand bandits headed by Hansen refused to get closer. Their mission was to bring Han Yu and others to the oasis. Now the mission has been completed.  Although they can't leave yet, Hansen and others would rather stay in the desert and eat sand than get closer to the oasis.

    "You can still die clearly if you are killed, but if you die in that oasis, you will really die with your eyes open. Hansen sternly rejected Han Yu's proposal. Even if Han Yu increased the supply of fresh water, he would never come close.

    Han Yu did not force Hansen and others to decide to go by themselves. Of course, before going there in person, Han Yu asked the Courage to conduct a comprehensive search for the oasis.

    Dense bushes, during which one or two unnamed desert creatures pop up from time to time. The tranquil lake surface is like a mirror, crystal clear, and you can even see fish swimming in the lake.

    How could a place like this be a cursed place?

    With this trace of disbelief, Han Yu walked into this oasis. Also coming in with Han Yu were the Courage and Ning Ping.

    The oasis is quite large, about the size of three football fields, and the freshwater lake accounts for more than half of the oasis. Standing by the lake, Han Yu looked down at the free fish in the lake, and began to think about whether  Grab two and try them out

    Because it was in the desert, the plants in the oasis were not very tall. Ning Ping held the Qingyun Sword in his hand and looked around vigilantly as he walked. The desert animals living in this oasis seemed to have no attack power against Ning Ping.  When Ping arrives, they appear panicked, often in NingxiaNingping immediately ran away after discovering them, leaving Ningping with no chance to catch a few and study them.

    "How was it? Did you find anything wrong?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu when he returned to the lake.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly and replied in a low voice: "I don't plan to stay here for one night. Ningping, you and Mengxin will drive the Courage outside the oasis."

    "Should I stay with you for one night? In case something happens, it's better to have someone to take care of you." Ning Ping thought about it and said after hearing this. Han Yu shook his head and replied, "No, you stay with Mengxin and the others, just in case I'm here."  If something goes wrong, you still have a chance to save me. If we stay together, I won't be too worried about those sand thieves."

    Hearing Han Yu mention those sand thieves, Ning Ping suggested in a low voice: "Otherwise, we should just deal with those sand thieves."

    "No, although all those sand bandits deserve to die, we are not sand bandits. We cannot kill them without any reason. Besides, we will need them in the future. It is not good to cross the river and burn the bridge now."

    “…Then you should be careful. Is there anything you need me to prepare for you?”

    "Oh, fishing rods, tents, and barbecue grills," Han Yu said quickly after hearing this

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes for a long time before saying, "I told you Han Yu, don't you plan to stay here all night because you want to eat barbecue?"

    “By the way,” Han Yu replied with a smile.

    According to Han Yu's request, after everything for barbecue and camping was prepared for him, the Courage slowly left the oasis and met up with the sand pirates staying outside the oasis. When Hansen knew that Han Yu was going to stay alone.  When I spent a night in the oasis, I admired Han Yu in my heart, but at the same time I felt sorry that such a powerful person was about to disappear.

    Just when Hansen felt sorry for Han Yu, Han Yu was busy opening the barbecue rack and setting it up. He didn't have the patience to fish because he didn't have the patience to throw aside the fishing rod that Ning Ping had brought over. Han Yu took off the fishing rod in three strokes.  Han Yu put on his clothes and jumped into the warm water of the lake, which made Han Yu feel very comfortable. He first swam in the lake and swam to his heart's content for two times. Then he caught a few of those silly-looking fat fish, cleaned them up, and put them away.  It didn't take a while for the grill to be grilled. The aroma of grilled fish wafted out for some reason. The lake fish here was extremely plump. Even without adding seasonings, the aroma after grilling wafted out, seducing people living in the distance.  The predators in the oasis quietly approached

    Han Yu didn't pay attention to the carnivores that were not far away and looked at him with drooling eyes, because the carnivores that appeared in front of him were about the same size as a Chihuahua among dogs, a small dog used for viewing, Han Yu  Yu is confident that he can deal with it with one hand, but why would he take it to heart?

    ??Eating the grilled fish and drinking the wine brought from the Spirit. In order to understand what would happen in this oasis at night, Han Yu did not get drunk, but just drank a little to moisten his throat.

    He casually threw the remaining fish to the "Chihuahua" who had been watching for a long time. Han Yu looked at the sky. Unknowingly, the sky had darkened. After setting up the bonfire, Han Yu got into the tent.

    As night fell, not only Han Yu didn't sleep, but no one on the Courage took a rest either. They were all nervously observing the oasis. But tonight, the oasis was very peaceful. There was nothing unusual since it got dark, as if this oasis had also followed suit.  The sun sets and I fall asleep

    "Mengxin, why don't you go and rest here while we keep an eye on you?" Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin. At this time, it was already midnight.

    Han Mengxin was about to answer when the time reached 0 o'clock in the morning. When the first bell rang, everyone couldn't help but trembled. Then they looked at the oasis and saw that the oasis seemed to have woken up. A strange thing appeared in the sky above the entire oasis.  Green light enveloped the entire oasis

    Hansen and the other sand pirates, who had not rested, suddenly changed their expressions. They all knelt on the ground and prayed desperately, hoping that the cursed oasis would not come to trouble them. It was as if they heard the prayers of these sand pirates, and there was no abnormality in the oasis.  The anomaly affecting the sand pirates, or in other words, the anomaly in this oasis has a certain scope, and it just covers the entire oasis. As for the places outside the oasis, it is not within the scope of the anomaly.

    "Han Yu, Han Yu, did you hear that?" Ning Ping grabbed the communication phone and shouted loudly. But when Ning Ping and others were surprised, there was no sound except rustling in the phone.

    "Radio wave interference" Qiao Yan'er muttered to herself, and then her hands began to fly on the keyboard. But no matter how hard Qiao Yan'er tried, no other sound came from the microphone. What's worse, inside the Courage,  Some of the facilities began to malfunction, and the lights inside began to flicker on and off.

    "Field, is the firearm system still normal?" Ning Ping asked Field, who was busy.

    "Something is wrong," Field replied while checking.

    &nbsp; "I'm going to the oasis to have a look." Ning Ping was silent for a while and then said to everyone.

    "No" What people didn't expect was that the first person to object was Han Mengxin. Han Mengxin said: "Ning Ping, my brother will be fine. I have confidence in him."

    "But we lost contact with him"

    Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping: "That is only temporary. I believe that my brother will not encounter an accident without even having time to fight back. Don't you know what kind of person he is? He will eat everything, but he will not suffer any loss."

    After listening to Han Mengxin's words, Ning Ping gradually calmed down, and after thinking for a while, he said: "Okay, then I will wait for two hours. If there is no response from Han Yu after two hours, then I will go see Shi Feier.  , Bafang, the safety of the Courage is left to you. Be careful of those sand pirates. Anyone who dares to approach the Courage at will will be shot to death."

    "I understand," Field nodded and replied.

    Two hours are passing by minute by minute, and at this time, Han Yu has been attracted by the strange phenomenon discovered in front of him, so much so that he does not even know that there is a problem with the communicator.

    The lake surface, which was as calm as a mirror during the day, has now turned into a huge display screen. On the display screen, a prosperous bustling city of unknown location is being played. Looking at the endless flow of people, various vendors are shouting along the way.  Han Yu couldn't help but walked closer to the lake.

    The people in the lake suddenly stopped when Han Yu approached, and all turned towards the direction of Han Yu. Han Yu was startled by this sight. After a while, he saw the people in the lake.  They all smiled at Han Yu in a friendly manner and stretched out their hands to call Han Yu over.

    Han Yu knew he couldn't go over, but his legs unconsciously moved towards the lake. In no time, Han Yu walked into the lake, and the water had already covered Han Yu's ankles.

    The temperature difference in the desert is very large. During the day, the lake water, which had become warm due to the sunlight, was a bit cold and biting at the moment. When the lake water came into contact with Han Yu's skin, Han Yu suddenly woke up and came back to his senses to take another look.  Looking around, I saw that the water in the lake was already up to my knees. If I continued to walk in, I would probably reach the center of the lake unknowingly and drown in the water.

    Recalling the feeling as if he had been possessed just now, Han Yu couldn't help but feel furious. At this moment, the people who had greeted Han Yu in a friendly manner before the lake on the screen began to change suddenly became ferocious.  , all swarmed towards Han Yu and stretched out their hands to drag Han Yu into the lake.

    Han Yu, who was in the water, said nothing and ran ashore without even thinking. What surprised Han Yu was that at this moment, he felt as if his legs were filled with lead. No matter how hard he tried, every step he took would  My legs can only take a small step forward, but the people in the lake are getting closer and closer to me.

    In order to avoid accidents, Han Yu breathed fire with both hands, hoping to escape from the lake. But as soon as Han Yu's body came up, Han Yu felt his feet sink. He looked down and saw two mermaids appearing from nowhere in the light of the fire.  One person hugged one of Han Yu's legs and saw that Han Yu had discovered him. The two mermaids grinned at Han Yu, showing their fangs and biting Han Yu's legs.

    Seeing that his legs were in danger, Han Yu could no longer care about retaining his strength. After a loud roar, the huge fireball slammed into the water. With this huge force, the lake around Han Yu was emptied. Taking this opportunity,  Han Yu pushed his legs hard and threw away the mermaid hugging his legs. When the mermaid left the water, the two mermaids disappeared quickly as if they were weathered. However, Han Yu had no time to be curious about this kind of thing.  , taking advantage of the time when his legs were free, he flew into the air

    Seeing Han Yu escape from the trap and fly into the air, the people in the lake suddenly shouted angrily. Although they couldn't hear any sounds, it could be seen from their expressions that they were very angry now. But they were angry, and Han Yu was angry immediately.  He didn't speak, just silently raised his hands, ready to destroy the strange freshwater lake in front of him.

    Seeing Han Yu’s actions, the people in the lake immediately panicked. The previous insults suddenly turned into pleading. They all looked at Han Yu pitifully and bowed with sincerity.

    Unfortunately, Han Yu remained unmoved, and the fireball in his hand continued to grow. Seeing that begging for mercy was useless, the people in the lake simply turned around and disappeared in front of Han Yu. The lake returned to its original appearance, and the strange appearance of the oasis also disappeared.  began to disappear, leaving only Han Yu holding the fireball in his hand high, as if he was ready to throw it.

    The calm lake, the oasis without any sound, Han Yu appeared in the eyes of everyone on the Courage holding a huge fireball. Everyone didn't know what Han Yu was going to do, but they understood that Han Yu would do this because he must have discovered something. The Courage quickly approached.  Oasis, Fielder is ready for battle

    It can make people in Ningping feelWhat was puzzling was that when they felt that the oasis and Han Yu were converging, Han Yu had already stopped and looked at the calm mirror-like lake with a solemn expression.

    "Han Yu, what happened?" Ning Ping rushed to Han Yu and asked in confusion.

    "We encountered something strange Ning Ping, why did you run in?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked

    "We also discovered something strange in the oasis just now. We originally wanted to notify you, but we found that the communication equipment was out of order. No matter how I contacted you, I couldn't reach you. I originally wanted to come over immediately to see what happened, but was persuaded by Mengxin to prepare.  Come back and have a look in two hours, but after a while, the abnormality of the oasis disappeared, and you were the only one holding a big fireball and pointing it at the lake. But by the time we arrived, you had already taken back the fireball."

    "Oh." After listening to Ning Ping's story, Han Yu nodded slightly and stared at the lake again with a thoughtful look. Ning Ping asked curiously: "Han Yu, what on earth did you encounter just now?  "

    "Ning Ping, if I told you that I just saw a ghost, would you believe it?" Han Yu thought for a moment and asked Ning Ping. Upon hearing this, Ning Ping looked around nervously and said to Han Yu unhappily: "Don't leave.  This kind of joke is not funny at all.”

    Seeing Ning Ping's reaction, Han Yu came to his senses, shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Ning Ping, I have no intention of joking with you. What I just told you is what happened to me just now." As he said that, Han Yu pointed to the lake.  He continued: "The ghost I met is hiding in this lake."

    Han Yu’s serious expression made Ning Ping understand that Han Yu was not joking with him. He just thought that there were ghosts in the lake. Ning Ping subconsciously took a step back and asked Han Yu in a low voice: "How many ghosts are there?"

    "There are so many that I can't even count them. I just saw this lake turn into a busy city. The figures appearing in the busy city are probably ghosts."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping took two steps back and asked again: "Are you sure?"

    "I am sure and sure Ningping, why are you hiding so far away?"

    "Don't you know it's very cold by the lake at night? I'm protecting my health."

    In response to Ning Ping's harsh words, Han Yu rarely made fun of him. Instead, he looked at the lake again and said faintly: "If I hadn't come to my senses just now, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to see me now."

    "Han Yu, let's go back to the Courage. Mengxin and the others are very worried about you." Ning Ping, who was already far away from the lake, said to Han Yu. Han Yu smiled after hearing this and followed Ningping back to the Courage.

    It was just one o'clock in the morning. When Lin Ke and others saw Han Yu appearing in front of them intact, they all breathed a sigh of relief. However, after listening to Han Yu's story, everyone was frightened.

    It can be seen from Han Yu's words that if Han Yu hadn't woken up halfway, I might not be able to see Han Yu now. But it is precisely because of this that Han Yu and others are interested in the lake in the oasis.  The sand pirates regard it as a cursed oasis, and I'm afraid the big reason is this lake.

    Does such a thing as a ghost exist?  No one dares to pat their chests and say that they absolutely don’t exist. Humans have always stayed away from ghosts, because ghosts are so unfamiliar to humans. It’s okay if you can’t see them, but it’s troublesome if you can’t see them.  Yes, ghosts have no physical form. Even if they hold powerful weapons in their hands, they cannot cause any harm to ghosts, but ghosts can hurt you. This is completely an asymmetrical war. No one is willing to engage in this kind of war.  war

    When going out, you still need to pay attention to some places that need to be avoided, such as the water ghost incident encountered now. If it is not necessary, Han Yu and others are not willing to provoke it, but when it comes to Tianhe, even if they do not want to provoke it, they must do it.  It took a while

    Because it was still late at night, when ghosts were making the most noise, Han Yu and others decided not to move for the time being and wait until daybreak to discuss everything. According to legend, ghosts are afraid of seeing three lights. Only during the day can Han Yu and others investigate without worries.  Worried that some ghost will show up and cause trouble for them

    Time passed minute by second. When it reached three o'clock in the morning, which is when people are most likely to get sleepy, the lake surface monitored by the Spirit suddenly began to appear strange. Unlike the green light that appeared above the oasis before, what appeared this time was different.  It was red light, and with the appearance of red light, the lake surface gradually turned from the original clear bottom to turbidity. Under the red light, it was as red as blood, and the entire lake became like a blood pool.

    The appearance of the blood pool made Han Yu and others dare not be careless. The Courage's firepower was fully activated. Han Yu and Ning Ping were also prepared for hand-to-hand combat. They saw a figure gradually emerging from the boiling lake. These  All the figures had no faces. After landing, they walked towards the Courage step by step, leaving long water marks on the ground.

    "Da da da" The Courage opened fire, hitting the figures emerging from the lake like a heavy rain of bullets.On the ground, what surprised Han Yu and others was that those figures didn't seem to care at all that the attack bullets of the Courage penetrated the bodies of those figures without any hindrance, and those figures were still approaching the Courage unhurriedly.

    "Brother, let me try." Just when Han Yu and others were at a loss, Han Mengxin suddenly said

    "You? Okay?" Han Yu asked uncertainly

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "I felt a disgusting power from those figures. I think my ability should be able to restrain them."

    With the idea of ??treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor, Han Yu agreed to Han Mengxin’s request to fight, and at the same time asked Ning Ping to be responsible for the protection, and told Ning Ping that if he found that things were not going well, he would immediately take Han Mengxin back to the Courage.

    "The worst case scenario is to destroy this oasis." This was the last solution Han Yu came up with.

    Ning Ping protected Han Mengxin and came to the outside of the Courage. Han Mengxin took a deep breath and pointed her hands at the approaching figure. Golden lights floated towards the approaching figure like fireflies. Ning Ping opened his eyes wide.  Be prepared to take Han Mengxin back to the Courage if it doesn't work.

    Seeing those light spots falling on the figures, they suddenly made a soft sound, and along with the light sound, traces of black smoke began to emerge from the figures, and the figures' progress gradually slowed down.

    efficient

    When Han Mengxin saw that her ability was working, she immediately kept up her efforts. This time it was no longer a test, but a formal attack. Han Mengxin used her ability to transform into a light bow, stretched her arms, and aimed at the nearest figure.

    The light arrow hit the figure's forehead, and the figure immediately let out a scream. After trembling on the spot for a moment, it turned into a puddle of water with a "crash"

    Seeing that the blow was successful, Han Mengxin's confidence doubled and she immediately bent her bow and arrows again. The light arrows were shot out one after another, accurately hitting the foreheads of those figures, turning them all into a puddle of water. Courage  The crisis was resolved. After dealing with these figures, Han Mengxin was so tired that sweat broke out on her forehead. She had always used her own abilities to treat people. This was the first time she had used such a completely offensive method. Han Mengxin was not used to it, so she consumed her energy.  When she saw that all the figures had been dealt with, Han Mengxin felt relieved, a feeling of fatigue came to her heart, and she staggered.

    Ning Ping, who had been waiting by the side, immediately stepped over and hugged Han Mengxin in his arms.

    "I'm fine. I'll be fine after a while. Hehe I can be considered a combatant now," Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping with some pride as she nestled in Ning Ping's arms.

    Ning Ping didn’t say anything when he heard this, but couldn’t help but lowered his head and kissed Han Mengxin’s forehead and said softly: “Mengxin, you are so good.”

    Han Mengxin, who was suddenly attacked, turned red immediately, glared at Ning Ping angrily like a ripe apple, and said: "I hate it, don't kiss me every now and then."

    "Haha" Ning Ping smiled after hearing this and stretched out his hands to hug Han Mengxin. In order to avoid making a fool of himself, Han Mengxin quickly put her arms around Ning Ping's neck. Ning Ping whispered in her ear: "I'll carry you back."  "

    "No, my brother will laugh at me to death." Upon hearing this, Han Mengxin hurriedly struggled to get down.

    At this moment, Han Yu’s voice came from the external speaker of the Courage: “You two, please don’t show affection.”

    Hearing Han Yu's voice, Ning Ping was stunned. Han Mengxin took the opportunity to jump out of Ning Ping's arms, glared at Ning Ping fiercely, then turned around and ran back to the Courage. Ning Ping looked down and saw that the beauty was no longer there.  embrace, shook his head helplessly, and walked towards the cabin door of Courage. However, when Ning Ping walked to the door, Han Yu's voice came from the external speaker again: "Ning Ping, don't come back in a hurry.  , go take a look at the top floor of the Spirit, we found that there seems to be something abnormal about the sand pirates."

    After hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping immediately left the hatch and jumped to the top of the Courage. He looked at the camp of the sand pirates. Sure enough, just as Han Yu said, under the light of the fire, the sand pirates looked like they were sleeping.  Are you fighting with someone, or are you killing each other?

    "Han Yu, what do you think?" Ning Ping turned on the communicator and asked Han Yu

    "Let's take a look and then talk" Han Yu's reply came from the communicator

    After receiving Han Yu's reply, Ning Ping did not get involved in the Sand Pirates' battle. He just watched quietly until he saw a disheveled Hansen in the Sand Pirates running straight towards the Courage.  He has forgotten the curse of the oasis at this moment

    “Please help us,” Hansen ran forward and without saying anything else, he knelt down in front of the Courage and begged.

    Seeing this, Han Yu came out of the Courage to help Hansen up and asked, "What happened? Were you fighting on your own or were you attacked?"

    &nbsp; "We have encountered an attack. Please save my companions." Hansen quickly replied after hearing this.

    "Who attacked you?" Han Yu asked again

    "Yes, they are a group of faceless monsters"

    When Han Yu heard this, he quickly asked: "A faceless monster? Is it made of water?"

    "Yes, yes" Hansen nodded quickly and replied

    "But haven't you been close to this oasis?" Han Yu asked puzzledly

    "We don't know what happened? Those faceless monsters suddenly appeared from the water bladders we filled with water. Because they appeared so suddenly, we were caught off guard. Moreover, those monsters are immune to damage from knives and guns.  Can’t hurt them”

    "That's it, then wait a minute, we'll go right away." Han Yu said and turned around to call Han Mengxin, but as soon as he turned around, he heard Ning Ping warning him: "Be careful."

    Han Yu instinctively ducked to the side, but his clothes were torn open by Hansen's attack. Han Yu was shocked and angry, but when he saw Hansen's current state, he was slightly startled.

    At this moment, Hansen seemed to be a different person. He waved the weapon in his hand stiffly and slashed at Han Yu without any plan.

    Han Yu, who has been fighting with Ning Ping for a long time, was not nervous at all about this kind of attack. He dodged easily and shouted to Hansen: "Hansen, are you crazy? Do you think I dare not kill you?"

    It's just that Hansen turned a deaf ear to Han Yu's words and continued to attack Han Yu. What surprised Han Yu was that in the direction of the sand bandits' camp, the sand bandits were approaching step by step. They could be seen by the firelight.  Similar to Hansen's situation at the moment, everyone was approaching the Spirit step by step with dull eyes.

    "Have you been possessed by evil spirits?" Han Yu secretly thought when he saw this.

    Following Han Mengxin's counterattack, Han Yu confirmed his thoughts. Because he didn't want Hansen and others to die now, Han Mengxin stopped using bows and arrows. Standing on the top floor of the Courage, Han Mengxin stretched out her usually hidden light wings and flew to the sand pirates.  The top of his head, letting himself radiate light around like a sun. Under the shining of this light, the possessed sand thieves got rid of control one after another, and fell to the sand without any strength, and those who flew out of the sand thieves' bodies  The black energy also disappeared without a trace under the light.

    After finishing all this, Han Mengxin fell from the sky. When Ning Ping saw this, he was about to pick her up when he saw that Han Yu had already flown over and hugged Han Mengxin first.

    "Hmph, there's no way you can take advantage of my sister." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a proud look on his face. Ning Ping suddenly looked depressed, while Han Mengxin got angry and stretched out her hand to pinch Han Yu hard, saying angrily:  "Put me down"

    "Okay, let it go now," Han Yu replied repeatedly. After he put Han Mengxin down, Han Yu couldn't help but mutter in a low voice: "It's really a good intention that is not rewarded. Girls who are outgoing don't want a brother when they have a sweetheart. They turn their elbows outward"

    Unable to stand Han Yu's muttering, Han Mengxin stamped her feet angrily and returned to the Courage with the support of Lin Ke, leaving the task of rescuing the sand pirates to Han Yu and others.

    This time the sand thieves suffered great losses. Even if Han Mengxin took action to get these sand thieves out of control, nearly half of them were still killed before they were possessed.

    Hansen survived, but when he learned that half of his men were dead, he fainted again. When he woke up again, his eyes looking at the oasis were full of hatred.

    The sky was gradually getting brighter, and the noisy oasis returned to calm last night. Han Yu and others decided to go to the oasis lake to investigate, because what happened last night was all related to that lake. There was one more person Hansen vowed to investigate this time.  Hansen, who avenged his men, overcame his fear of the oasis and must join in

    Han Yu did not refuse Hansen’s request. With multiple people and multiple strengths, and it was daytime, I believed that the ghost without eyes would not emerge from the lake.

    Arriving at the lake, Han Yu and Hansen changed into diving clothes, leaving Ning Ping on the shore to support them. The Courage further away also entered into pre-war preparations, vigilantly monitoring the movements nearby.

    "Plop-plop-plop"

    Han Yu and Hansen jumped into the lake. The water was so clear that you could see that there was no abnormality at the bottom of the lake at all. It was quiet and peaceful. Unfortunately, Han Yu was not fooled by the illusion in front of him. Last night's personal experience convinced Han Yu that there was definitely something hidden at the bottom of the lake.  Astonishing secret

    Because the bottom is crystal clear, the visibility is very high. Han Yu and Hansen dived into the water and checked in the water for a long time, but found nothing.

    "Strange" Han Yu, who returned to the lake to rest, looked at the lake and said to himself. Hansen on the side didn't say a word. He drank some water in silence. After eating something, he picked up his diving goggles and prepared to go into the water again.  Seeing this, Han Yu grabbed him and said, "If you want to die, don't even wait for this little time to rest. I'll"Let's go down together then"

    “I must destroy this oasis,” Hansen said through gritted teeth.

    "Well, I will help you when I find out the reason, but now, you need to wait."

    After resting for about half an hour, Hansen couldn't wait any longer, jumped into the lake, and continued the search. Seeing this, Han Yu helplessly shrugged at Ningping, and also jumped into the lake.

    This time the search was more detailed than last time, but disappointingly, nothing was found. Just when Han Yu was about to let Hansen and himself go back to the shore to rest, Hansen, who was lying on the bottom of the lake and groping, suddenly rushed towards him.  He kept gesturing to show what he had discovered.

    Seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly swam over and came to Hansen's side. He saw Hansen pointing to the place at the bottom of the lake that was touched by his hand, peeling away the layer of floating soil at the bottom of the lake, and saw Hansen holding an iron ring in his right hand.

    The iron ring at the bottom of the lake?

    This discovery made Han Yu and Hansen full of motivation, and they immediately began to pull away the soil around the iron ring. Gradually, a coffin appeared in front of Han Yu and Hansen.

    A coffin sunk at the bottom of the water

    This discovery made Han Yu and Hansen a little puzzled. However, it seemed difficult to open the coffin underwater. It was not too late to drag the coffin to the shore and study it. What Han Yu and Hansen did not expect was that this coffin was  As if it was welded to the bottom of the lake, no matter how hard Han Yu and Hansen tried, the coffin never moved.

    Having no choice but to give up dragging the coffin ashore, Han Yu took Hansen back to the shore and told Ningping and others what they found.

    Han Yu and the others’ discovery also aroused interest in Ningping and others. After discussion, they decided to use the Courage to lift the coffin from the bottom of the lake. I believe that with Courage’s power, this will be a very simple matter.

    Han Yu, who once again dived to the bottom of the lake, hooked up the coffin at the bottom of the lake with a hook rope in his hand. He then surfaced and signaled Lin Ke, who was controlling the Courage, to start controlling the Courage to take off.

    As the Courage took off, the hook rope gradually tightened. Han Yu and others had already landed ashore. Seeing that the coffin at the bottom of the lake was still resisting, they quickly asked Lin Ke to increase the power, and Lin Ke also became interested in the coffin at the bottom of the lake.  Interested, immediately increased the motivation of Spirit

    After a brief stalemate, the coffin at the bottom of the lake was lifted out of the lake. But when Han Yu and others on the shore saw what was attached to the coffin, everyone opened their mouths in disbelief.  appearance

    There was a chain connected to the back of the coffin with an iron ring on the front, and that chain was connected to another coffin, and the back of the other coffin was also connected to a chain This time the Courage hoisted  What came up was not one coffin, but a string of coffins, and those coffins were connected one after another. Even at the height of the Spirit, there were still coffins sinking in the lake (To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 536 The Cursed Desert Oasis

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 537 The Ghost in the Coffin

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Coffins, coffins, looking at the one hundred and eight coffins piled up by the lake, Han Yu felt a little dizzy [shared by netizens] It seems that he has gotten into trouble.

    The dark coffin, made of unknown material, is 2.8 meters long, indicating that the people buried in the coffin were not short when they were alive. Except for one coffin with an iron ring, the rest of the coffins are all connected with iron chains.  The iron chain is very strong. Even if Ning Ping uses Qingyun Sword, it cannot be easily cut off.

    One hundred and eight coffins were placed in front of everyone. Ning Ping and others looked at Han Yu one after another. Waiting for Han Yu's instructions, Han Yu scratched his head and said to Ning Ping and others with some embarrassment: "It seems that I have provoked him again."  Are you in trouble?"

    “It’s not like it’s like that, but it’s exactly the same,” Ning Ping replied sternly.

    "HeheI'm sorry"

    "Forget it, we are already used to it. What should we do next? Should we sink these coffins to the bottom of the lake, or open them and take a look?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    Sure enough, Han Yu nodded when he heard about opening the coffin. Ning Ping sighed, turned to the people in Field and said, "Okay, you win."

    "Yeah" Field and others cheered in victory

    Han Yu blinked when he saw this, and asked in confusion: "Hey, what's going on with you?"

    "Haha It's okay, Han Yu, you can open the coffin later. We have to go back to the Courage first and be prepared to deal with unexpected situations." Field said perfunctorily and turned around to sneak away. Han Yu reached out and grabbed Field's arm, not believing it.  He said: "I don't want to hide anything from you."

    "Without us, how could we hide anything from you? Han Yu, don't you want to know what's in those coffins?" Field denied.

    "Now I want to know what you are hiding from me. Now that I know you bastards, it must be because I made a bet with Ning Ping?"

    Field’s face froze when he heard this, and he forced a smile and said: "How could that be? We"

    Before Field could finish speaking, Han Yu waved his hand, looked at Field and said, "Field, did you know? When you feel guilty, your eyes will turn up unconsciously."

    "Where is it?" Field heard this and quickly stared at Han Yu and said

    "Hum, I won't blame you for betting on me, but I want to share half of the benefits." Han Yu didn't listen to Field's explanation and directly asked for the benefits.

    "No, there's no point in betting to gain something." As soon as Field said this, he immediately knew that he had spilled the beans. He glanced at Han Yu secretly, and saw Han Yu looking at him with a half-smile.

    Field sighed and said resignedly: "Okay, since you have tricked me into telling you, then I will not deny that I will give you half of my benefits."

    "Then what are the benefits you get?" Han Yu asked curiously

    “It’s nothing, I just asked Ning Ping to pour me a cup of tea.”

    "Huh? That's it?" Han Yu said with some disappointment

    "Haha, it's using royal etiquette"

    "Bad taste" Han Yu dropped this comment and walked towards the coffin with an iron ring by the lake with a disappointed look on his face.

    Hearing this, Field shouted unconvinced: "What is bad taste? This is a bet. Do you understand the bet?"

    "Okay, okay, this kind of bet is left to you to enjoy the royal etiquette, that is, two words of pretentiousness. Think about it, if you don't drink the tea after it is brewed, what steps must be taken? Why should you not drink the first brew?  , start drinking from the second brew, the more you drink, the lighter the color becomes.”

    "Why do I feel a little sick after listening to what you said?" Field tasted Han Yu's words carefully and suddenly said to Han Yu

    “You think too much,” Han Yu replied with a smirk.

    Leaving behind Field, who was thinking about Han Yu's description of drinking tea with royal etiquette, Han Yu came to the coffin with an iron ring on the front and stretched out his gloved right hand, grabbed the iron ring and lifted it up.  Not moved

    Han Yu loosened the iron ring and walked around the coffin. He found that the coffin in front of him was very well sealed. There was no gap at all from the inside to the outside. Especially the coffin lid and the coffin itself, which were completely welded together.  Together, Han Yu couldn't find a place to start even if he wanted to pry with something.

    “Nah, I don’t believe you can open it,” Han Yu pointed at the coffin and said.

    Han Yu, who had to do it hard, had to do it after the incident, and found that there is no gap in the crowbar and the pick.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Han Yu was sweating from exhaustion, but nothing happened to the coffin, and instead the pickaxe used to cut the gaps broke.

    Seeing that Han Yu was powerless to do anything to the coffin, Ning Ping stepped forward and said contemptuously: "You idiot, how can you force yourself to open this coffin?"At this time, we must use wisdom”

    "Okay, then you come," Han Yu replied unconvinced

    "I'll come as soon as I come, start driving, don't occupy space and get in the way"

    After driving Han Yu away, Ning Ping turned the coffin over and carefully observed the back of the coffin. After checking the iron chain connected to the back of the coffin, he walked towards the last coffin.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Han Yu asked when he saw this

    "Come and take a look together," Ning Ping replied without even answering.

    Han Yu, who didn't understand what Ning Ping found, quickly followed him. The two of them walked to the last coffin that was dragged out. Although there were no iron chains on the back of this coffin, it was different from the other coffins.  There is a disk in the center, with iron chains connected to the center of the disk, surrounded by various patterns. But the back of the last coffin is not a complete pattern. To be precise, the pattern on the back of this coffin looks very messy.  , just a piece of puzzle that has been disrupted

    After observing carefully, Ning Ping asked for the pickaxe held in Han Yu's hand, and used the sharp pickaxe to carefully scratch a little bit of the mud at the bottom of the lake between the gaps in the pattern. After cleaning most of it, Ningping  Ping pressed his gloved right hand on a pattern and shook it vigorously. Sure enough, the pattern moved.

    "Then clean up the mud between the patterns," Ning Ping said, throwing the pickaxe in his hand to Han Yu.

    Han Yu took the pickaxe without hesitation and started cleaning the bottom of the coffin. When all the mud was cleared, Han Yu said to Ning Ping: "It's your turn next."

    "Don't worry, leave it to me." Ning Ping stepped forward confidently. At this time, the coffin was standing upright. Ning Ping stood on the back of the coffin. He did not move as soon as he got up. Instead, he carefully observed that every piece on the back of the coffin could be moved.  pattern squares

    After observing for a long time, Ning Ping started to take action. Han Yu, who was standing aside, watched Ning Ping move the pattern blocks to the correct position. Seeing a complete pattern gradually taking shape in front of his eyes, he couldn't help but boast: "Nothing."  I didn’t expect that Ningping, you still have this hand.”

    "Well, I played this when I was a child to develop my intelligence." Ning Ping replied while busy.

    “… I didn’t expect you to be able to do this when you were a child. It’s not like when I was a child, I just went up the mountain to catch rabbits, went down to the river to fish, and climbed trees to dig out bird eggs.”

    "Your life as a child was really rich," Ning Ping said with some envy.

    "Really? What was your life like when you were a child? What did you usually do?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "Hmm let me think about it, I get up at six in the morning and start exercising at seven, have breakfast at seven, start cultural classes at eight, start lunch at eleven, have a lunch break from twelve to one in the afternoon, and start the royal etiquette class at two.  Then there is interest development, such as learning piano, violin, guitar, painting"

    "then you don't usually play?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping, feeling a little dizzy.

    "Playing? Oh, you mean like what you said"

    "Um"

    "No"

    "No? How could it be? Didn't you skip school?"

    "If you are not a royal child, you are not allowed to do things that would bring shame to the royal family."

    "Ning Ping, your childhood was so pitiful. Fortunately, I was not born in the royal family. Oh my god, all I have to do is study all day long. I would have been driven crazy by this. No wonder the royal family is perverted. They were all fucking forced out.  If you live in a depressing environment for a long time, you will either be driven crazy or become a pervert," Han Yu said with emotion.

    After hearing Han Yu’s emotion, Ning Ping glared at Han Yu and shouted: "Hey what are you talking about? Do you believe I will beat you up? You bastard who slandered the royal family."

    "Ah, I forgot that you are also a child of the royal family By the way, Ning Ping, if you marry Mengxin in the future, won't your children be subject to the same requirements? I can tell you in advance, I won't let you go.  That’s the kind of life my future nephew will live.”

    "You haven't even written your horoscope yet. Isn't it a bit unnecessary for you to worry now?" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu with a dumbfounded expression.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this and then stared at Ning Ping warily and asked: "What did you mean by what you just said? Do you want to abandon my sister all the time? I'm warning you, if you dare to treat my sister badly, then we  There’s nothing you can do, brother.”

    "What's this all about? Can you shut up? I'm still busy with business now," Ning Ping said with a headache.

    "What do you mean, busy with business? What I'm talking about is business, Ning Ping. Don't change the subject and ask if you are sincere to my sister?" Han Yu shouted while glaring at Ning Ping.

    "Sincerely, of course I mean it," Ning Ping quickly replied

    "Hmmyour attitude seems a bit perfunctory," Han Yu said to Ning in disbelief.?? said

    Ning Ping was a little crazy. Looking at Han Yu who looked reluctant, Ning Ping simply shouted loudly: "I, Ning Ping, swear that I will only love Han Mengxin in this life. If I violate this, I will be struck by thunder and die."

    After hearing Ning Ping’s oath, the doubts in Han Yu’s eyes dissipated

    Inside the Courage

    Han Mengxin's face turned red, Ning Ping's oath was heard by everyone in the Courage. Lian Peng smiled mischievously and bumped Han Mengxin's shoulder with her shoulder. She laughed softly: "It's easy to find priceless treasures, but it's rare to find a lover. Mengxin, you  This time I copied it.”

    "Fuck you," Han Mengxin said shyly, and counterattacked in a low voice: "Lianpeng, don't laugh at me, think about yourself. My brother is not an easy target."

    "Humph, that's because I didn't take action. If I did, it wouldn't be easy. Of course, the premise is to obtain Lin Ke's permission," Lian Peng boasted unconvinced.

    "Hey, now you start treating yourself as a little wife. Do you know how to respect the big lady?" Han Mengxin said to Lianpeng with a smirk. Lianpeng was so embarrassed that Lianpeng couldn't help but started to fight with Han Mengxin.

    ……

    As the pattern on the back of the coffin was reassembled into a complete pattern, the coffin began to shake slightly. Han Yu and Ning Ping also stopped talking at this time, and they all looked at the shaking coffin with vigilance.

    The thumping sound in the coffin seemed like something was banging hard on the coffin board, which made people feel frightened. Hansen, the sand pirate, swallowed his saliva and stared at the coffin unblinkingly. From just now, he has been  Standing not far from Han Yu and Ning Ping, holding a knife in his hand, he was ready to stab the coffin with the knife no matter what was inside.

    The coffin lid stopped ringing and opened a gap. Before Han Yu and Ning Ping could get closer, the sand thief rushed to the coffin and without saying a word inserted the knife along the gap. Hansen was puzzled.  Yes, the knife in my hand didn't seem to touch anything after it was inserted into the coffin.

    Just when Hansen felt puzzled and looked into the coffin along the gap, in the dark coffin, he suddenly opened an eye and looked at Hansen. Think about it, he didn't know the year.  In the coffin, an eye suddenly appeared and looked at him. Anyway, Hansen was startled. He didn't even hold the knife in his hand. He took his hand off and started to retreat.  At this moment, the coffin lid suddenly slid open, and a pair of black hands suddenly pounced on Hansen. Hansen was unable to dodge and was grabbed by both shoulders. He then tried hard to pull Hansen into the coffin.

    Hansen screamed and struggled hard. Fortunately, Han Yu and Ning Ping were not far away when they saw Hansen being captured. Although Han Yu was angry with Hansen for taking matters into his own hands, seeing Hansen being caught, he still did not ignore him.  The chain flew in front of Hansen and entangled the pair of black hands holding Hansen's shoulders.

    It wasn’t until I got involved with Han Yu that I realized that the pair of black hands seemed to have no real substance.

    "Is it just a spirit body?" Han Yu thought to himself

    At this time, Ning Ping kicked the coffin that was originally standing upright and lay down. The sunlight shone directly into the coffin, and he heard bursts of screams coming from the coffin. The black hand that grabbed Hansen let go of Hansen and retracted the coffin.  The coffin lid is also slowly closing at this time.

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately rushed over and reached out to grab the coffin lid that was being closed. Hansen, who was not letting the coffin close and came to his senses, also quickly ran over to help and Han Yu grabbed the coffin lid hard, letting the coffin close.  The sun continues to shine inside the coffin

    Just when Han Yu and others thought that the unknown object in the coffin would be killed in a while, a voice came to the ears of the three of them.

    "Spare my life"

    "Three simple words made Han Yu and others stunned. Taking advantage of the moment when Han Yu and others were stunned, the coffin lid was closed.

    Han Yu looked at the closed coffin and scratched his head. He reached out and knocked on the lid of the coffin and shouted: "Hey, open the lid."

    "No"

    "Since you don't want to open the lid, then tell me who you are?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, the ghost in the coffin shouted unhappily: "You are the thing? Your whole family is the thing."

    "Hey, you still dare to be so stubborn? Come on, don't think that everything will be fine if you just close the lid of the coffin. I have plenty of ways to open it."

    "You want to go there?" the ghost in the coffin shouted in disbelief.

    Being provoked, Han Yu immediately started his own action. He picked up the crowbar and started to pry along the slight gap left by the opening of the coffin lid.

    Once, twice, three times As the coffin lid was pried loose, the ghost hiding in the coffin panicked and hurriedly shouted: "If you have something to say, why do you have to use violence? I have a sliding lid."  , it won’t work if it’s loose.”

    "Sliding lid? Are coffins nowadays also divided into sliding lids and flip lids? Then is your coffinMatch?  "Han Yu asked curiously after hearing this.

    "What is a top match?"

    "It's the top configuration, with sunroof and leather seats"

    "Stop talking nonsense, let me ask." Ning Ping, who couldn't bear to listen, stretched out his hand to push Han Yu aside, and said to the ghost in the coffin: "I want to confirm now, are you the ghost in this coffin?"  "

    "but I think what you said is nonsense"

    Ning Ping’s eyes twitched and he said angrily: “Stop talking nonsense. If you don’t want me to ask you questions, how about you let the person who just spoke to you ask you?”

    "No, no, that's what you asked," the ghost in the coffin shouted hurriedly

    "Hmph, you know the truth." Ning Ping snorted coldly and continued to ask: "Tell me about your origins. Were you a human or something before you were alive? How did you appear here? Also, did you cause what happened last night?  of?"

    "Oh, you asked so many questions at once. I don't even know which question I should answer."

    "Han Yu, come and ask," Ning Ping said to Han Yu standing aside.

    "No, no, no, please, please let me think about it. How can I remember something so long ago?" The ghost in the coffin hurriedly shouted after hearing this.

    A minute has passed

    Five minutes have passed

    Ten minutes have passed

    ……

    "Aren't you going to fall asleep?" Han Yu couldn't help shouting at the ghost in the coffin

    The ghost's answer came from the coffin, "No, no, I'm just remembering"

    "Stop reminiscing, say what you think first"

    Hearing Han Yu’s urging, there was silence in the coffin for a moment, and the voice of the ghost seemed to be lost in memories, "That was the first snow in winter, and it came a little later than usual"

    "Are you singing? Speak in human language," Han Yu shouted to the ghost in the coffin with a black line coming out of his forehead.

    Ning Ping pulled Han Yu and told him to shut up temporarily and listen to what the ghost in the coffin had to say. Han Yu reached out and pulled the lid of the coffin and threatened the ghost: "If you dare to use the lyrics again, I will lift it."  Your lid" to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 537 The Ghost in the Coffin

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 538 Ghost

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The wicked people have their own wicked people who upload it and want to set the confession. The most effective way is to sing a red face, a job of singing a white face and singing white face was taken by Ning Ping.

    Under the pressure of Han Yu, the ghost in the coffin explained his origin intermittently. According to the ghost, he was born in a small country with weak national power, but very wealthy. It is conceivable that he does not have strong self-protection ability but has the ability to make people  The jealous wealth will naturally attract the arrival of bandits. He becomes a fat sheep in the eyes of bandits, and his sheep will be sheared every once in a while. The country where the ghost is located has not thought about resisting, but every time it ends in failure. In exchange for  It is also the case that the robbers extort more and more excessively every time.

    In order to resist those bandits, this small country took a desperate risk and found a backer, a backer that should not be found and cannot be found.

    To fight violence with violence, in order to deal with the bandits, we went to find the villains. In the end, the bandits and the villains fought. Except for the small country in the center of the storm, it was over. The original sea turned into a desert, and the original forest turned into a desert.  Oasis, the originally rich country fell apart and disappeared in the long river of history.

    The robbers left and went on to rob the next target. The villains also left. There was nothing they wanted here, so naturally there was no reason to stay here.

    What is left are only some survivors of this small country. These people have no country, and their living environment has been greatly damaged. They want to find another way out but have no way to leave. The only thing waiting for them is death. These survivors who do not want to die make decisions.  They made a crazy decision to use the last secret of this small country to take revenge on the world.

    As for what the secret is, it’s the one hundred and eight coffins in front of Han Yu

    "Hey, I've said so much, you might as well just say it all." Han Yu knocked on the coffin lid and shouted to the ghost in the coffin.

    "Go away because of you, our clan's plan failed, I don't want to see you" came the angry roar of the ghost from the coffin

    Han Yu shouted in displeasure upon hearing this: "Hey, if I'm being polite to you, you don't know what my last name is? Open the coffin lid for me."

    "Hmph, you are awesome. If you want, just wait until night. Then I will let you come to the coffin to accompany me."

    "Do you think I'm stupid? If I don't deal with you now, do I have to wait until night?" Han Yu looked at the coffin with contempt and said

    Hearing this, Ning Ping shook his head slightly and reached out to pat Han Yu, who was struggling with the coffin lid, motioning Han Yu to step aside, and then said to the ghost in the coffin: "Now that the matter has come to this, it is useless to say anything else, and even if you don't say anything,  I can also guess that you are planning to turn yourself into ghosts, and then take revenge on those humans who are still alive. But do you know how fast human beings are developing now? With just ghosts like you, you really can't achieve anything.  "

    "Hmph, as long as we one hundred and eight ghosts jointly use the soul-calling formation, it doesn't matter how many humans there are." The ghost in the coffin replied with a cold snort.

    Ning Ping shook his head and said: "Don't be so harsh. Even if you have what is called the Soul Formation, everything in this world has the principle of interdependence. For example, if you are afraid of the sun now, then if humans attack you during the day, you are not  Finish playing as usual”

    "Hmph, if you hadn't caused trouble, we would have turned into ghosts that can walk in the sun before long. It's so shameful that we were destroyed by you."

    "Tsk, tsk, then should I feel honored?" Han Yu smacked his mouth and stimulated the ghost in the coffin.

    "You, wait for me and I will go find you tonight"

    "No, you are not a beautiful woman. I am not interested in men."

    "Han Yu, please stop saying a word." Ning Ping pushed Han Yu away and said to the ghost in the coffin: "Even if you come out at night, you can't hurt us. Have you forgotten your failure last night? I just said  "Everything is interdependent and mutually reinforcing. If you insist on being stubborn, I will ask the girl with the light ability to talk to you last night."

    "shameless" the ghost in the coffin held it in for a long time, and then came out with a sentence

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this and said, "Whether you think it's shameless or shameless, this is strength, this is advantage. If you don't want to be destroyed, you have to learn to be honest and obedient. Just like what you said before, your  The country is being bullied, but without strength, anyone will bully you and no one can escape this law. Just like now, if you want to survive, you'd better listen to us and tell the truth about everything you know."

    The ghost in the coffin was silent for a while and said slowly: "What if I say no?"

    "Then I'm sorry. There can be many things in this world, but the only criterion is that they must be living people. You are already dead, so you should not??If you continue to miss this world, your existence will destroy the balance of this world. I don't want to talk to you about big principles. Saving world peace is not what I want to do. I just want to tell you that you and your companions are  You will not be recognized by the world, you are just a group of beings abandoned by the world."

    "Then what if I tell you what you want to know?" The ghost in the coffin was silent for a while, and slowly asked Ning Ping.

    "I'm sorry, I won't let you go. The most I can do is let you die quickly."

    "Then what are you waiting for? I can't do it, but I remind you that no one here knows what's going on in Tianhe except us?" The ghost in the coffin suddenly shouted after hearing Ning Ping's answer.

    Hearing the word "Tianhe", Han Yu and Ning Ping were stunned for a moment, but the attitude of the ghost made Han Yu and Ning Ping frown. Since they can't let you say it well, they will have to force you to say it.

    ……

    Han Mengxin was invited to the coffin and gently advised the ghost in the coffin: "Tell me, I don't want you to suffer."

    "snort"

    After receiving the answer from the ghost, Han Mengxin sighed softly and began to release light energy towards the coffin. The golden light enveloped the black coffin. The ghost's scream came from the coffin surrounded by light, "Oh, what is this? Why?"  Make me feel a little better?"

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately frowned and whispered to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, try harder to make this bastard feel more comfortable."

    "Um"

    ……

    “Oh, it’s so comfortable, it’s so comfortable, oh my god, it’s too comfortable, stop, stop, I’m ordering you to stop, damn, I’m wrong, can’t I just say it?”

    "Look at your potential, I thought you could last a long time," Han Yu said with disdain to the ghost in the coffin.

    "Huh, if you have the ability, would you like to become a ghost?" the ghost retorted unconvinced.

    "Tch, do you think I'm stupid?"

    Ning Ping, who was on the side, started to argue again. He shook his head helplessly and persuaded Han Yu: "Okay, Han Yu, please stop saying a few words." Then he said to the ghost in the coffin: "Now let's talk about Tianhe."

    "The Tianhe is something that does not exist in this world," the ghost said faintly

    "If lying didn't exist, where would there be so many legends?" Han Yu immediately shouted

    The ghost snorted coldly and replied: "Humph, listen clearly, Tianhe is something that does not exist in this world. I did not say that there is no Tianhe in other worlds."

    "Then tell me, where is Tianhe?" Han Yu asked after hearing this

    "How would I know where to go?" the ghost answered simply.

    "Mengxin, it's useless to let this waste ascend to heaven." Han Yu was silent for a moment, then turned to Han Mengxin and said to Han Mengxin. When the ghost in the coffin heard this, he quickly shouted: "Although I don't know how to get to Tianhe, but I know Tianhe  where?"

    "Where?" Han Yu asked

    "In a different world"

    "We can kill him"

    "Asshole, I'm telling the truth. According to the records in our country's secret files, there are beacons connecting our planet to other worlds."

    "Road sign?" Han Yu said in confusion

    "You won't understand even if I explain it to you," the ghost said contemptuously to Han Yu.

    "Mengxin, kill him"

    "Asshole, can you stop talking about it all the time? You can always let me finish what I'm saying."

    "Hmph, you are saying that every time you talk, you feel like you are constipated, squeezing out little by little." Han Yu, who spoke vulgarly, got kicked by Han Mengxin and shut his mouth honestly.

    "Just listen to the ghost continue to say: "You can understand the landmark as coordinates, just like you are going to a place, but you always have to know where the place you are going is, and the position of that place in your mind is the landmark."

    "Then how can I find the sign you mentioned?"

    “No need to look, it’s right here”

    "here?"

    "Yes, every time the door to another world opens to this world, it is the result of the beacon working. And this is the next time the door to another world opens. If the door to another world opens, you can let us go and let  Shall we go to that other world to survive?”

    “…You don’t plan to take revenge?”

    "If I can't even deal with people like you, how can I ask for revenge?" the ghost replied in frustration.

    After hearing what the ghost said, Han Yu and Ning Ping nodded slightly, intending to agree to the ghost's concession.

    "The river was in another world that day," Han Yu asked aloud

    "The so-called Tianhe water is actually a river in another world. When it comes to this worldWhen the ? mark is opened, water and creatures from other worlds will appear in this world. Originally, this planet was also covered with rivers and had sufficient water resources, but now"

    The ghost’s explanation made Han Yu and others feel relieved. In the desert, a river that suddenly appeared was the Tianhe.

    “Then will the signpost between this world and another world be opened soon?” Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "Wellit's just what happened in the past few days. I just had to make a proposal. How are you considering it?"

    "Okay, if you are willing to leave this world and start your life again in another world, then we will naturally have nothing to do with you," Han Yu replied to the ghost.

    The ghost in the coffin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. With Han Mengxin here, he knew that there was no hope for his revenge. The most important thing now is how to continue to exist. As for other things, that needs to be considered later.

    One hundred and eight coffins, according to the ghost's explanation, are one hundred and eight ghosts. Considering the danger of these ghosts, Han Mengxin made a large mask to cover all one hundred and eight ghosts in the light.  The hood prevents these ghosts from coming out to cause trouble again

    The only thing that made Han Yu regretful was that he couldn't see the ghosts with his own eyes. He was very curious about what these ghosts looked like. Unfortunately, the ghost in the coffin didn't show up, and Han Yu couldn't reveal it after the ghost confessed honestly.  cover

    After settling these ghosts, Sand Pirate Hansen also needs to settle Hansen. No matter how pitiful the life experience of those ghosts is, Hansen wants to take revenge, but Han Yu and others stop him and persuade him, and he will never be able to return to himself as he wishes.  After the Sand Bandit's men came over, they looked at Han Yu and others as if they were looking at the murderer's accomplices. Han Yu had no choice but to face this kind of hostility. Han Yu didn't trust the Sand Bandit, but he didn't act just because the other party glared at him.  The idea of ??killing people is not the idea of ??a normal person, but a perverted idea.

    In addition to reminding Field and others to be vigilant, the only thing left for Han Yu and his group is to wait for the beacon that the ghost said to open, and another world to appear. Because there is no ghost to disrupt the oasis, the night is very peaceful. Han Yu is restless.  There was a barbecue party held by the lake. Of course, he didn't want to eat the fish in the lake. When he thought of the coffins buried at the bottom of the lake, Han Yu had the idea of ????grabbing his throat. Where could he eat fish?

    The Sand Bandits were not invited to the barbecue party. Since Hansen returned to the Sand Bandits, the Sand Bandits have stayed far away from the Spirit and have been inseparable. Han Yu and others have not made friends with the Sand Bandits.  I plan to leave here after getting the Tianhe water anyway. It doesn't matter if the sand thieves can't come over, it just saves those fresh water converters.

    In the Sand Pirates' camp, Hansen looked at Han Yu and others who were holding a barbecue party by the lake. His eyes were filled with hatred. He turned around and asked his men around him: "Are you all ready?"

    "Boss, do you really want to do that?" One of the Sand Pirates' subordinates asked worriedly

    "Huh, what do you think? Think about it, aren't you tempted by the good things in that starship and those women? Don't you want to enjoy it and try something new?" Hansen said in a seductive tone.  Ask your subordinates

    "But head, even if you want to enjoy it, if you die, what's the point of enjoying it?"

    "You guys who have no courage, have you forgotten what I asked you to prepare? It's easy to hide from open guns and hard to prevent hidden arrows. I don't believe that those guys can be invulnerable. We will do what we have agreed upon in advance, as long as we let those guys  If they eat our specially processed food, then they are not at our mercy. Tell everyone, I have confirmed that there are four women on that star ship. Think about it, four women who can squeeze out water with just one pinch.  Once completed, I will leave it to you to deal with.”

    The women made the eyes of these bandits start to shine. When Hansen promised to hand over all four women to these bandits, the bandits lost their minds and decided to take a risk.

    Seeing that his men were being encouraged by him, Hansen glanced at Han Yu and his group by the lake again, and ordered in a low voice: "Start taking action."

    Following Hansen's order, a few selected, honest-looking sand pirates followed Hansen towards the lake, while the remaining sand pirates prepared their weapons and prepared to rush when Hansen attacked.  Go over and help

    Han Yu and others were a little surprised by Hansen's arrival, but they did not object to Hansen's move to improve relations, and chose to accept Hansen's goodwill.

    Holding the food that Hansen said was a native product of this desert, Han Yu looked at Hansen with a half-smile, while Hansen pretended to be calm and stood aside with a smile on his face, and kept asking Han Yu and others  After taking a bite, he said that if Han Yu and others did not eat the food they had delivered, they would not have forgiven them yet.

    The kind-hearted Han Mengxin couldn't help but take a sip, and Han Yu didn't even have time to say anything to stop her. But under Han Mengxin's guidanceNext, Shi Bafang and Field opened their mouths to eat when they heard Han Yu shout: "Don't eat."

    Hansen’s face froze, and he said to Han Yu in embarrassment: “Well, respected sir, can’t you forgive us for our previous rudeness?”

    "Haha To be honest, I didn't pay attention to your previous actions at all. How can I forgive you? And I always remember a sentence, "It's okay to smile, it's either rape or robbery. Your change is too sudden, don't forget it"  When will you, a group of sand bandits, worry about what others think of you? You will also make food with your own hands and give it to others to ask for their forgiveness. Man, you are sand bandits and not good people. Why should you be good people? Be honest.  I've thought about what people do, and there's only one reason: you want to plot against us."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hansen, who knew that the plan was exposed, shouted, took out the knife from his waist and slashed at Han Yu. But now that Han Yu had discovered it, how could Hansen's sneak attack be successful? Hansen had still pinned his hopes on it.  What the Sand Bandits not far away did not expect was that when the Sand Bandits saw that things were not going well, they immediately mounted their camels and ran away without any hesitation, without any intention of caring about Hansen.

    "Haha It seems you are very unpopular," Han Yu said with a smile and patted the captured Hansen's cheek.

    "Bah" Hansen spat at Han Yu, but Han Yu easily dodged it. Just as Han Yu was about to tease him a few more words, he heard Lin Ke's nervous voice, "Han Yu, Meng Xin looks a little strange."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, then grabbed Hansen's neck and asked, "What poison did you put in the food you gave us?"

    "Poison? It's just some sexual aids. We are not willing to let these good women be poisoned to death with you." Hansen replied with a broken jar.

    "You mean, aphrodisiac?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Humph, not bad, and it's a very special aphrodisiac. You can only get the aphrodisiac after having sex with a virgin. But do you have any virgins here?" Hansen said with a proud look on his face.

    Han Yu blinked, turned around and asked Ning Ping, whose face was already red: "My brother, do you still have your first time?" To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 538: Ghost

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 539: Brother-in-law’s Love and Care

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Slowly opening her eyes, Han Mengxin saw Ning Ping's concerned face at a glance.  ) Without even thinking about it, he raised his hand and slapped me, shouting: "Why are you in my room?"

    Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin aggrievedly, not knowing how to explain to her.  Fortunately, after a brief period of confusion, Han Mengxin woke up and understood why Ning Ping was lying on the same bed with her.  That clear memory made Han Mengxin's face turn red and she couldn't help but lower her head.

    "Um, Mengxin, are you okay?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "No, it's okay." Han Mengxin stuttered a little, not daring to look at Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping, um, will you be responsible?"

    "Of course." Ning Ping replied without hesitation.

    Hearing Ning Ping’s answer, Han Mengxin felt relieved and sat up to get up. As she stood up, the quilt covering Han Mengxin slipped down to her waist, exposing her naked upper body to Ning Ping.  Although he had seen it last night, Ning Ping's eyes suddenly widened.

    Feeling a little chilly, Han Mengxin woke up, screamed and shrank into the quilt.  Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin who was hiding herself under the quilt like an ostrich, and said softly: "Mengxin, get up. It's not like I've never seen him before."

    "You, turn your back and don't peek." Han Mengxin, who was hiding under the quilt, said.

    "Okay." Ning Ping agreed and turned around. Hearing a rustling sound coming from behind him, he couldn't help but quietly turned around to take a peek. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he couldn't see Han Mengxin's jade clearly.  body.  He saw two fingers going straight towards his eyes.

    “Oops!” Ning Ping, who was caught off guard, screamed.  Covering her eyes, Han Mengxin's dissatisfied voice came to her ears, "I hate it. I told you not to peek."

    “Hehe, even if you let me watch it for the rest of my life, I won’t be able to get enough of it.” Ning Ping said with a smile.

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, Han Mengxin’s face turned red and she said angrily, “Slick.”

    Seeing that Han Mengxin was not angry, Ning Ping turned his back to Han Mengxin again. After hearing the sound of Han Mengxin getting out of bed, he turned back to look at Han Mengxin.  But this look doesn't matter.  Ning Ping was immediately shocked.  He saw Han Mengxin getting out of bed and walking over with a pair of scissors in his hand.

    Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin in shock, covered his life with both hands and shouted: "Mengxin, what are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing?" Han Mengxin was asked inexplicably.

    "You, what are you doing with the scissors?" Ning Ping asked, staring at the scissors in Han Mengxin's hand.  He had already made up his mind that if Han Mengxin was going to use scissors against him, he would resist no matter what.

    Looking at Ning Ping’s eyes, Han Mengxin immediately understood what Ning Ping was thinking at this moment. She couldn’t help but blush, and softly spat: “Bah, do you think I’m going to castrate you?”

    "Is not it?"

    "Hmph! Stay away." Han Mengxin did not answer Ning Ping's question, but asked Ning Ping to give way.

    Because he was afraid of the murderous weapon in Han Mengxin's hand, Ning Ping obediently moved the bed.  Then Han Mengxin lifted the quilt, revealing the plum blossoms on the white sheets.

    Watching Han Mengxin cut out the sheets stained with blossoming plum blossoms with scissors.  Put it in a wooden box and put it away. At this time, Ning Ping already understood why Han Mengxin took the scissors, and also understood how to get those plum blossoms on the bed sheets.

    "Huh, I'm giving you an advantage." After doing all this, Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping on the bed and said with a soft hum.

    Ning Ping smiled stupidly when he heard this, and then said unconvinced: "Well, Mengxin, actually you won't suffer. I am a virgin, which is much rarer than virgins nowadays."

    "You shameless guy. How long are you going to stay in bed? Get out of my bed." Han Mengxin spat.

    Looking at the scissors in Han Mengxin’s hand, Ning Ping chose to be obedient.  Lift the quilt and get ready to get dressed.  But as soon as she lifted the quilt, she heard Han Mengxin scream, and an unknown object flew straight towards Ningping.  Ning Ping quickly dodged and took a closer look, it was scissors.

    "You. You, shameless. Why don't you even wear pants?" Han Mengxin shouted with a red face.

    "Ugh sleeping naked can improve the quality of sleep very well. Besides, last night was very tiring, so I fell asleep after finishing my work." Ning Ping scratched his head and said.

    Hearing Ning Ping mention last night, Han Mengxin glared at Ning Ping angrily. That charming look made Ning Ping shiver, and Xiao Ningping suddenly became energetic.  After seeing this, Han Mengxin quickly ran away and ran outside. Before going out, she said to Ning Ping: "Get up, you lazy fool."

    ?After giving a wry smile, Ning Ping got dressed and went to the restaurant of the Courage to have something to eat.  As soon as he entered the restaurant, he saw that Han Yu had already arrived, and it seemed that he was waiting for him.  Looking at Han Yu's smiling face, Ning Ping's heart skipped a beat, even though what happened last night was approved by Han Yu.  But looking at Han Yu's appearance now, this guy must have something to say to himself.

    As expected, Han Yu saw Ning Ping standing at the door of the restaurant and refused to come in, so he quickly greeted him: "Ning Ping, come on, come sit here with me."

    Ning Ping, who couldn't hide, walked to sit opposite Han Yu with a smile, and started to glance around the restaurant.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said: "Stop looking. Mengxin was asked by Lin Ke to teach her some knowledge that she should know by now. As for Ningping, I have something to say to you."

    "Please tell me." Ning Ping replied politely.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Haha, you don't have to be so nervous. We were good brothers to begin with, and now you have become my brother-in-law. We can be said to be closer to each other. Just treat it like chatting with me about everyday things."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded nervously.

    Seeing Ning Ping’s nervous look, Han Yu shook his head and smiled, and decided to go straight to the topic.

    "Ning Ping, how do you plan to deal with the relationship between you and my sister?" Han Yu asked.

    "Wellthe matchmaker is getting married."

    "Do you think your parents will agree?" Han Yu asked, staring at Ning Ping.

    "EhI will convince them."

    "Ningping. What if your parents object?"

    “…I will convince them.”

    "Ningping. What if you can't convince them. You have to know that the older generation is always very stubborn about certain things, especially in terms of marriage. They always like to pay attention to a well-matched person. If you  If you can’t convince them, what are you going to do?”

    "Well" Han Yu's words made Ning Ping fall into deep thought.

    Seeing that Ning Ping didn't answer, Han Yu felt a little happy.  If Ning Ping kept promising to him without hesitation, then Han Yu might not be able to trust Han Mengxin to him no matter what.  Ning Ping was deep in thought, which at least meant that he was thinking seriously, rather than giving empty promises.

    Thought for a moment.  Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and said: "If my parents insist on objecting to me and Mengxin being together, then I will have to take Mengxin to find a strange place to start our own life. I have many brothers and sisters, so even if I don't  I am around, and there are people who will comfort them.”

    "Your answer makes me very happy. I know. Prosperity and wealth are nothing to you, and you don't care about those things. But besides running away with my sister, can't you think of something else?  "

    "Ohexcept for elopement, I really can't think of any other way." Ning Ping scratched his head and said with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "Haha Since I can't think of anything, let's put it aside for now and let's move on to the next question." Han Yu smiled and said to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping went crazy after hearing this. Han Yu obviously did this on purpose.

    Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "Ning Ping, I only have this one sister. So please treat her well and respect her. She is my sister, so I know her very well. She is a strong and self-respecting girl. Please don't let others hurt her.  When it comes to her, can you promise me?"

    "Of course, I swear." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu shook his head, looked at Ning Ping and said: "I'm sorry Ning Ping, I never believe in the oath. Please forgive me for my self-confidence. Since you are already an adult, let us be an adult."  Let’s make an agreement.”

    "" Ning Ping said nothing and looked at Han Yu seriously.  Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "Ning Ping. I know you like my sister Mengxin. I know you will like my sister Mengxin because there is something about my sister that attracts you. I also know that you are from an empire.  Prince, so you were born with more than others, and you also have more than others that you can't help but have. I don't ask you to marry only Mengxin in the future, but I hope that if you marry another girl in the future.  You can think more about what attracts you to Mengxin today and accommodate her. Protect her and don't let others bully her at will."

    "Han Yu, I don't know what will happen between me and Mengxin in the future, and I don't want to make any guarantees to you. I can only tell you that I remember what you said to me today. And I will  I will do as you say and I will cherish Mengxin. If anyone wants to insult her, they must first step over my body."

    After hearing Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu nodded with a smile.  But just when Ning Ping thought that Han Yu would say a few words of encouragement to him or say "I believe in you", heHearing Han Yu change the topic, he smiled evilly and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you were a bit embarrassed by your male compatriots last night."

    "Ah?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard the words, and then he realized the meaning of Han Yu's words. His face turned red and he defended: "What, it's my first time, I have no experience."

    "You've been watching so many love action movies for nothing." Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping with contempt, and then said to Ning Ping as if he just remembered it: "By the way, I almost forgot that I still have something to discuss."  you say."

    "What's up?"

    "Well you are still young, and you will have plenty of time in the future, so you'd better be more restrained. Mengxin is still young. If it hadn't been for the unexpected situation last night, I wouldn't have let you get my sister so early. Now  The poison in my sister's body has been detoxified. For the sake of the future for you two, well you know."

    Looking at Han Yu who was blinking at him, Ning Ping wanted to punch him, this dishonest guy.  But Han Yu was right. Han Mengxin was indeed a bit young, and she was still at an age where she had not fully grown up.

    "I know, I will pay attention." Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu.

    After getting Ning Ping’s promise, Han Yu seemed very happy and said to Ning Ping with a smile: "Are you hungry? I have asked Bafang to prepare a meal. Do you want to eat some now?"

    "Okay." Ning Ping, who was indeed hungry, did not refuse.

    ……

    "What is this?" Ning Ping asked, looking at the food in front of him.

    "Red beans and rice." Han Yu replied immediately.

    "" Ning Ping raised his head and glanced at Han Yu.  He saw Han Yu looking at him with a smile.  He sighed helplessly, picked up the spoon and started eating.  Ning Ping really had nothing to do with Han Yu, his untouchable uncle.

    Courage, in Lin Ke’s room

    Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke with a red face. After being dragged here by Lin Ke, she began to accept the joint interrogation of Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner and Lian Peng.  The point is what happened in the room last night.  Han Mengxin was angry and helpless towards these three bad guys who looked eager for knowledge.

    Under the continuous questioning of the three women, Han Mengxin explained what happened last night intermittently.  But when she finished speaking, Qiao Yan'er suddenly said doubtfully: "No, you guys made a lot of noise last night, but the second half of what you said, Mengxin, is different from what we heard.  "

    "Ah! You. You actually" Han Mengxin was shocked when she heard this and pointed at the three people in front of her in disbelief.

    "Haha I'm just curious." Qiao Yan'er, who let slip a few words, replied with a smile.  Lianpeng quickly said: "Well, not only are we watching, but your brother is also eavesdropping."

    "Oh. My God, what kind of people do I know? Did everyone go to listen to Qiang Gen last night?" Han Mengxin groaned with her hand on her forehead.

    "That's not entirely true. Field has to be responsible for the surrounding security. Bafang is young and has not yet learned about these things. There are only a few of us left."

    "So you just went to listen to Qiang Gen? And you stayed overnight?" Han Mengxin asked helplessly.

    "We won't even stay overnight. We will go back to rest after hearing that you have started to counterattack." Lianpeng replied.

    "You heard wrong." Han Mengxin said after hearing this.

    "How could it be? How could we hear it wrong? We heard it really." Lianpeng replied after hearing this.

    "You heard wrong." Han Mengxin emphasized.

    "That's right, you were barking in the first half of the night, and he was barking in the second half of the night" Lian Peng, who accepted death, continued.

    "You heard wrong!" Han Mengxin emphasized loudly.

    "Okay, I heard wrong." Han Mengxin was about to run away if she kept talking.  Lianpeng immediately compromised.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin no longer emphasized whether Lianpeng heard it wrong last night, Lin Ke coughed lightly and continued to talk to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, after last night, you are already an adult. So I think there are some things that need to be done  I told you. Take a look at these" Lin Ke said as he handed the prepared book to Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin took it and looked at it, her face suddenly turned red again.  "Infant and Early Childhood Education", "How to Be a Good Mother", "Three Hundred Questions to Protect Children"

    "Here, these books are" Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke and asked.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "These books are prepared for you. You are still young. If you are pregnant with a child, then the things in these books can be used."

    "Sister Ke, it's just once. It's not that easy to get pregnant." Han Mengxin said helplessly to Lin Ke.

    "Once, but how do I remember" The lotus pod on the side heard this and was confused.?Qiao Yaner said next to her.

    "Shut up!" Han Mengxin shouted hurriedly before Lianpeng could finish her words.  She was really afraid of Lianpeng's mouth now. She had completely remembered what happened last night.  I never expected that in the middle of the night.  He actually took the initiative and overturned Ning Ping.  No.  This is an illusion, made up by the bad guy Lian Peng!

    After interrupting Lianpeng's words, Han Mengxin said to Lin Ke with a wry smile: "Sister Ke, I won't be able to use these things for the time being, you'd better keep them for yourself."

    "Oh, don't worry about me, I still have it here." Lin Ke replied after hearing this.  The lotus pod on the side also said helpfully: "Yes, yes, maybe I will use it sometime. There is no harm in learning more."

    "Ah, you are serious. You already told me that I can't use it now." Han Mengxin couldn't bear it and couldn't help but said angrily to Lin Ke and the three girls.  The coquettish tone made Lin Ke and the three girls shudder. Qiao Yaner rubbed her arms and said with a smile: "Mengxin, if you want to be coquettish, you should go to Ning Ping to do it. I believe that in your current state  , you can definitely confuse that guy."

    "Go, I'm not going." Han Mengxin said angrily after hearing this.

    "Huh? Why don't you go? Such a good opportunity." Lian Peng asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Hmph! Lian Peng, you can actually act like a spoiled child, and I'm telling you, my brother likes women to act like a spoiled child to him." Han Mengxin whispered to Lian Peng with an expression that said I won't tell others.

    Hearing this, Lian Peng asked with a gossipy face: "Really? Didn't Lin Ke have to act coquettishly when he took down Han Yu?"

    "Eh? Why are you talking about me?" Lin Ke, who was standing by, was stunned and asked in confusion.

    "Hehe don't let any of you run away. And sister Yan'er, haven't you been tempted when you saw us all in pairs?" Han Mengxin asked Qiao Yan'er sitting aside with a smirk.

    Qiao Yaner smiled slightly and raised her little finger at Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin leaned over in confusion, but was blown away by Qiao Yan'er. She heard Qiao Yan'er chuckle and say: "Little girl, I want to change the subject, but you are still a little immature."

    "Well okay, then I won't change the subject, I'll just do it." As she said that, Han Mengxin threw Qiao Yan'er down and kept tickling Qiao Yan'er with her hands.  Qiao Yaner changed her smile and started to fight back. After a while, Lian Peng and Lin Ke were also involved in the battle.  The four girls were laughing and joking when suddenly there was a violent vibration on the Courage, and bursts of explosions came from outside, as if something was approaching.  To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 540: Demon Realm

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The clouds in the sky seemed to be attracted by something and were forming a spiral, and the bursts of explosions also came from the center of the spiral.  ) Han Yu learned his lesson this time and climbed up the tree without using his ability.  Just when Han Yu climbed up the tree and took cover, two figures emerged from the trees behind Han Yu.

    "That's weird, where are the people?" One of them looked around and said in confusion.

    "Could it be that we are looking in the wrong direction?" Another person said after hearing this.

    "Impossible. The words of Lord Sacrifice are always accurate. He asked us to come here to greet a person and said that he can save our people, so he can definitely save us."

    "But where are the people now?"

    "Look for it, maybe it's hidden nearby."

    Listened to the conversation between the two people under the tree.  Han Yu rolled his eyes, coughed slightly and said, "Yeah."

    Heard a cough.  The two people under the tree suddenly looked up and spotted Han Yu.  Upon seeing Han Yu, the two men immediately raised their javelins in vigilance.  Although the homemade javelin could not hurt Han Yu, Han Yu needed a guide now, and he could not let the two people under the tree have any conflict with him.  He said quickly: "Don't do it, I don't have any ill intentions."

    Han Yu’s words made the two people under the tree hesitate for a moment. One of them asked Han Yu: "Who are you? Why are you up in the tree?"

    "Put down the javelin first, okay? Don't you think it's tiring to raise your head and talk to me like this?" Han Yu said with a smile.

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, the two people under the tree took a few steps back. Upon seeing this, Han Yu jumped down from the tree and landed in front of the two people.  After confirming that Han Yu had no ill intentions, the two people under the tree also put away their javelins, but they still looked at Han Yu with vigilance.

    Han Yu didn't bother to dispel the vigilance in the other person's eyes, and introduced himself: "My name is Han Yu, I come from a world you don't know. When I came here, my companions and I were separated, and now I am looking for them.  Can you help me?"

    "I'm sorry, we also have something to do, so I'm afraid I can't help you. But you can follow us and go back with us. We have a priest there who has very accurate prophecies. If he is willing to help you, I believe you can quickly  Just find your companions.”

    "Really? Thank you so much. When are you going back?" Han Yu asked quickly after hearing this.

    "We don't know this either. We have to find the person we are looking for first. The priest said the person we are looking for is here, here" After saying this, the person who answered suddenly came back to his senses and stared at Han Yu.  Watch endlessly.  Before Han Yu could speak, the man pulled his companion aside and whispered, "Hey~ Do you think this person is the person the priest asked us to find?"

    "Ah? Is that possible? It seems that this person is not very old."

    "Is the priest very old? How about we take this person back first. Let the priest confirm whether this person is the person we are looking for."

    "Umokay."

    The two reached a consensus.  In fact, based on the voices of the two talking.  Even though it was whispered, Han Yu, who was standing not far away, heard it clearly.  But now Han Yu has no idea how to find Ning Ping and others, so it might be a good idea to follow these two people to find the priest they mentioned.

    The three consensual people quickly reached a consensus, and the two locals took Han Yu towards their tribe.  Han Yu chatted with the two of them while walking.  After a while, Han Yu had already figured out the secrets of the two of them.  The tribe of these two people is called the Fire Bull Tribe. It is a tribe living in this forest, and on the other side of the mountain, another tribe also lives.  These two tribes are mortal enemies, and once they meet, they will fight to the death.  And everything.  There is always a law of rise and fall. After the Fire Ox Tribe suppressed the hostile tribe for many years, the Fire Ox Tribe began to decline, while the hostile Water Rhinoceros Tribe began to gradually prosper.  Seeing that the time for the competition between the two tribes is getting closer.  Huo Niuluo, who was already going downhill, was getting more and more anxious.

    Both tribes are very clear about the principle of killing each other and benefiting others. In order to avoid this situation, the two tribes agreed to compete every three years, and the winner of each competition can ask the loser to do one thing.  Anything other than wanting the other person to die.  Through these years of competition, the Fire Ox Tribe has gained a lot of benefits from the hostile Water Rhino Tribe.  But now the situation has changed, and this time the competition is probably going to be the Water Rhino Tribe’s benefit from the Fire Ox Tribe.  This made the Fire Niu tribe feel very unwilling, but their own children failed to live up to expectations, which made the leader of the Fire Niu tribe angry and helpless.  We can only place our hopes on the priests in the tribe, and the priests used predictions to find Han Yu, a foreign aid.

    Coming to the Fire Bull Tribe, thisThe first impression this tribe gave Han Yu was that of an ordinary village.  The people living here were dressed simply, and they instinctively became wary when they saw themselves as an outsider. However, they relaxed after seeing their own people. Except for occasionally looking at Han Yu, they were basically busy with their own business.  things.

    Living in a village in the forest gave Han Yu the feeling of being in a paradise, and he couldn't help but look around.  A very ordinary small village.  Similar to the small villages Han Yu had seen before, it was simple, poor, and hard-working people. It could be said that except for a tall wall surrounding the village.  It's no different here than anywhere else.

    "We're here, please wait here for a while. I'll go in first and make a report." A person leading the way said to Han Yu and walked into the largest and highest house in the village.

    After a while, a child of about three or four years old wearing a white robe ran out. After seeing Han Yu, he started to circle around Han Yu twice, nodding constantly while looking at him.

    Seeing this, Han Yu knelt down, pulled the child in front of him, stretched out his hand to rub the child's head, and asked gently: "Hello, kid, tell your uncle, whose child are you from?"

    Han Yu didn't see it. The person standing behind him turned pale after seeing what Han Yu did to the child.  The adults who followed the child out of the house also looked at Han Yu with strange faces.

    "It's so rude to be bold. Don't you know that men's heads and women's feet are not allowed to be touched?" the child shouted to Han Yu in a sweet voice.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and reached out to touch the child's head again, "Haha are you still a man? Has your hair grown all the way? A man like this uncle is a man. You, you can only be regarded as a young lady now."

    "Damn it! It's so abominable!" The child opened his eyes angrily and shouted at Han Yu.  It's a pity that Xiao Zhengtai looks like a porcelain doll. Even if she glares angrily, she is indescribably cute in Han Yu's eyes.  Han Yu couldn't help but reached out and pinched Xiao Zhengtai's cheek, and said with a smile: "I'm not angry with you anymore. Tell uncle, who among you can make the decision?"

    "Huh." Xiao Zhengtai snorted, raised his head, and looked at Han Yu proudly.

    "It can't be you, right?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Huh, who else besides me?" Koshota raised his head and replied.

    “…Well, where are your adults?”

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Xiao Zhengtai’s face darkened, he stared at Han Yu and asked, “You don’t believe what I say?”

    "Haha Be good, wait until uncle has finished talking to your adults about business before I play with you." Han Yu smiled and patted the young lady's head.  Coaxing the young lady.  At the same time, he went to see several adults standing not far behind Xiao Zhengtai.  What just puzzled Han Yu was.  The faces of these adults were a bit strange, and they all pursed their lips tightly, as if they were holding back something.

    "What's wrong with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  It's just that none of those people answered Han Yu's questions. They just shook their heads at Han Yu to express that they were fine.  Just when Han Yu felt puzzled, Xiao Zhengtai, who was ignored by Han Yu, said quietly: "Laugh if you want to, so as not to make others think that you are collectively constipated."

    "Hahaha……"

    ……

    Han Yu was a little embarrassed.

    Who would have thought that that young lady is really the person in charge of this tribe.  A little shota, who was only three and a half years old, became the leader of this tribe because of his status as a priest. Together with the tribe leader, he managed the tribe of about 3,000 people.

    "HeheheI'm sorry. I didn't expect to meet you, who has been a hero since ancient times. Please forgive me for being rude before." Han Yu apologized to Xiao Zhengtai with a smile.

    "Huh." Xiao Zhengtai snorted.  He said that Han Yu's actions just now made him very hurt.

    "Ugh didn't you say you are a man? How can a man be so narrow-minded? I have already sincerely apologized to you. Let the past go by." Han Yu said to Xiao Zhengtai with a smile.  .

    The little shot who was squeezed rolled his eyes and said helplessly: "Okay, I can forgive your previous actions. However, you must pay the price for your previous rudeness."

    "Price? Oh, yes, yes." When Han Yu heard this, he quickly reached into his pocket.  Including Xiaozhengtai, the clan leader and several others looked at Han Yu curiously, wondering what Han Yu was going to pull out.

    A handful of toffee was put into Xiao Zhengtai’s hand.  Xiao Zhengtai's face suddenly darkened and he glared at Han Yu, "Is this your compensation?"

    "Ah? It's not enough. Then after I find my companion, you can eat as much as you want." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Xiao Zhengtai was silent for a while.?Angrily threw the toffee aside.  He shouted at Han Yu: "Go to hell with your toffee! That's not what I want."

    "Then what do you want?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "I want you." Xiao Zhengtai stared at Han Yu and said word by word.

    "Oh, you kid has matured too early. Besides, it's wrong to be a gay." As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, the faces of the patriarch and others who were watching were filled with black lines.  The clan leader said to Han Yu: "Um, Han Yu, right? Please stop teasing our clan's priests. We have something we need your help with."

    "Oh, please tell me. I just have something to ask you for help with." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu couldn’t discuss matters with a young lady in a serious manner.  But Han Yu could accept discussing things with a middle-aged man.  The clan leader got Xiao Zhengtai's consent and said to Han Yu: "Our tribe will start a new round of competition with our mortal enemy in the near future, and this time, we are likely to lose."

    "The clan leader wants me to help you win. But this is a matter between your tribe and the tribe. Can I, an outsider, interfere?" Han Yu expressed his doubts while rushing to peek at his sacrifice.  Blinked.

    Xiao Zhengtai embarrassedly retracted the little hand that secretly picked up the toffee into the wide sleeves, and said to Han Yu: "It doesn't matter, the competition between the two tribes can find external forces. In the last competition, our tribe will  Defeated. It’s because the Water Rhinoceros Tribe hired a few helpers. As long as you help us win this competition, we promise to do you a favor.”

    "Well that's fair. Okay then. I can do this for you, but before I do this for you, you have to help me figure out where my companions are. I'm very worried about their safety." Han Yu  After thinking for a while, he asked Mr. Shota.

    "No problem, it's easy for me. Just wait a minute." Xiao Zhengtai said and turned around and entered the inner room. When he came out again, he had a pair of tortoise shells in his hand.

    "Divination?" Han Yu said with a strange expression.

    "Huh? You don't believe in divination?" Xiao Zhengtai looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu quickly explained: "It's not that I don't believe it, it's just that I remembered that one of my companions is also good at divination, but the props she uses are different from yours."

    After hearing Han Yu’s explanation, the faces of the clan leaders relaxed. Xiao Zhengtai said to Han Yu seriously: “Be quiet for a while. I don’t like to make noise when I’m doing divination.”

    "I understand, I understand." Han Yu replied quickly.

    I saw Xiao Zhengtai throw the tortoise shell in his hand on the ground and study it carefully.  Anyway, Han Yu couldn't understand, so he sat there and waited for Xiao Zhengtai to give him the answer.

    After waiting for a long time, Han Yu had yawned several times in succession. Xiao Zhengtai raised his head and said to Han Yu: "The results are out. But unfortunately, I did not find the specific location of your companion. The result of the divination is just  A rough guess is that you will meet your companions in the near future under the spotlight."

    "Around everyone's attention? When exactly will we meet?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Well, it will be in the near future." Xiao Zhengtai replied after hearing this.

    " Saying this is still the same as not saying it." Han Yu rolled his eyes and cursed in his heart.

    Perhaps the result of this divination was not very satisfactory to Xiao Zhengtai. Xiao Zhengtai did not express anything about Han Yu's rolling eyes. Instead, he lowered his head and said to Han Yu with some embarrassment: "In short, your companions are not in danger. You just need to stay here with peace of mind."  Here you will meet your companions.”

    "Really? Wellwell, I have nowhere to go now anyway, so I'll just stay here for the time being. My companions will be fine. Han Yu nodded and agreed to Xiao Zhengtai's proposal.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 541: The Eve of the Competition

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The two tribes, the Fire Ox and the Water Rhino, became enemies because of their different objects of worship.  ) In order to avoid large-scale casualties, the two families agreed to hold a competition every three years. The winner can ask the loser to do something, whether it is the loser's wealth or the loser's woman.  Because it is about dignity, all candidates from the two tribes who participate in the competition are risking their lives. Every competition is basically a fight to the death. Very few people can come back intact at the end of the competition.

    Seeing that the time for the competition between the two races is approaching again.  In order not to lose again, the Fire Ox Tribe learned from the Water Rhinoceros Tribe and looked for foreign aid.  Of course, they did not completely follow the example of the Water Rhinoceros tribe in recruiting a son-in-law. Instead, they followed the tribe's sacrifices and went to the designated place to look for foreign aid belonging to their tribe. As a result, they found Han Yu, who had been separated from his companions.

    It has been two days since Han Yu came to the Fire Bull Tribe.  Although he didn't really believe in the prediction made by the young priest of the Fire Bull Tribe, he had no other choice but to believe it now.  Fortunately, he and Lin Ke and others were just separated, so there was no need to worry too much about them being in danger.

    "Han Yu, the priest invites you to come over." A man climbed up the ladder to the roof and said to Han Yu who was basking in the sun.

    "Oh, I got it. Where is that boy?" Han Yu stood up and patted his butt to inform his Qian Jindao.

    Qian Jin is one of the two people who brought Han Yu back to the tribe before. These two people are brothers, one is named Qian Jin and the other is named Qian Lai. The one talking to Han Yu is Qian Jin, his elder brother.

    Hearing Han Yu call the priest boy again, Qian Jin kindly reminded: "Han Yu, it's okay to talk here. But you can't say that in front of everyone, otherwise the priest will punish you."

    "Hey, I'm not afraid." Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    "Yes, you are not afraid, but I am. You don't want me to be beaten by my father because of you, right?"

    "You, too, are the same. If you can't beat me, you'll beat the child to vent his anger. Okay, okay, I understand, I will pay attention." Han Yu said helplessly when he saw Qian Jin looking at him pitifully.

    Follow the money into the meeting hall of the Fire Bull Tribe.  It is said to be a hall, but in fact it is just that the house is larger than other houses.  As soon as I entered.  I saw that many people had gathered inside.  Han Yu took a closer look and saw that the heads of every household in the Huoniu tribe had arrived.

    Seeing Han Yu come in, everyone in the hall looked at Han Yu.  This Han Yu has not had much contact with you since he came to the tribe the day before yesterday. Apart from eating, he would lie on the roof and bask in the sun.  Because he didn't do anything dangerous.  And because he always ate with the sacrifices, after a short period of novelty, the people of the Fire Niu tribe no longer paid attention to Han Yu.  Seeing Han Yu come in now, I couldn't help but wonder what this outsider was doing here.

    Someone wanted to ask out loud, but seeing that this person was brought by the eldest son of the clan leader, they vaguely guessed Han Yu's identity, but seeing that Han Yu's figure was a little thinner than theirs,  Everyone asked questions in their hearts, is this kid good?

    "Hmmjust be quiet. Listen to me." The clan leader said to everyone when he saw that everyone had arrived.  Hearing the clan leader's words, everyone looked away at Han Yu and heard the clan leader say: "The purpose of convening everyone today is very simple, which is to tell everyone that the three-year competition is about to begin again. In the last competition, Water Rhinoceros  Those girls relied on foreign aid to defeat us once, and this time we will win back no matter what. So this time we also brought in foreign aid, which is the one you see. This one was found by our priest using his ability to predict.  Yes. I believe with his help, we will definitely be able to win back what we lost last time this time."

    As soon as the patriarch finished speaking, everyone looked at Han Yu. Being looked up and down like a monkey made Han Yu feel a little unhappy.  However, it was inevitable at this time, and Han Yu could only look at everyone with a smile on his face.

    “I object.” Sure enough, someone said.

    The patriarch glanced at the objector.  He asked in a calm voice: "Cai Bao, what do you have to object to?"

    "I'm worried that this person is not good." The man named Cai Bao answered.

    Han Yu glanced at Cai Bao. He was nearly two meters tall. His arms were almost as thick as his thighs. The veins on them were bulging. At first glance, he looked like a powerful guy.

    "Oh, what do you want?" the patriarch asked.

    "Hehe It's okay to let him participate in the competition with us, but he must be able to beat me." Cai Bao chuckled and put forward his own conditions.

    "What do you think?" The clan leader looked at Han Yu and asked for his opinion.

    “It’s okay to compete, but what if I win?” Han Yu scratched his head and asked.

    "Hahaha…You, with your little arms and legs, want to win against me?  Do not joke.  "Cai Bao laughed suddenly.

    "Shut up, I'm talking to the clan leader, who asked you to interrupt? You don't understand any rules." Han Yu shouted coldly.

    When Cai Bao heard this, he was furious and immediately wanted to teach Han Yu a lesson. However, before Cai Bao could take action, the young priest who had been silent from the beginning snorted coldly and looked at him with dissatisfaction.  Cai Bao was stunned. He didn't understand where he had offended the priest. He was obviously targeting the outsider.

    "Cai Bao, don't you believe my divination?" Priest Xiao Zhengtai asked Cai Baodao coldly.

    Han Yu really didn't notice that Xiao Zhengtai had such a strong aura as a sacrificer. He just asked Cai Bao, who had an arrogant attitude, and Cai Bao was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and explained repeatedly with sweat on his forehead: "I don't dare.  Don’t dare.”

    "Hmph! If you don't dare, then why are you making trouble at this time?"

    "Erthat, the sacrifice, is related to the dignity of our Fire Bull Tribe, I, I have to be cautious." Cai Bao answered bravely.

    "Huh, after all, you still don't believe my divination."

    Hearing this, Cai Bao quickly explained: "No, no, the divination of sacrifices has always been very effective. Everyone knows this. I just don't believe this outsider. In the past two days, this guy has only been eating and sleeping, and he has not practiced martial arts. If he  If someone gets into trouble, it will be our entire tribe that will be unlucky in the end."

    There was no chance for the priest to speak.  Han Yu suggested aloud: "Okay. Since this guy doesn't believe it, let's have a competition. If I win, the priest will tell me the whereabouts of my companion. I can also guarantee to the priest that even if I know my companion  I will also look for my companions after your competition is over. If I lose, I will leave here immediately, but before I leave, please ask the priest to tell me the whereabouts of my companions."

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed to compete, the priest said nothing.  The clan leader on the side saw this and said: "Well, since both sides want to compete, let's compete. That Han Yu will soon compete with the Water Rhinoceros Tribe. Cai Bao is our main force participating in the competition.  .”

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this.  Show that you understand.  Not only did Han Yu understand the meaning of the patriarch's words, but Cai Bao also understood it. Together with the patriarch, he was worried that this outsider named Han Yu would hurt him.  Do you have so little confidence in yourself?

    Cai Bao, who was in a bad mood, glared at the patriarch dissatisfiedly, and then stared at Han Yu, thinking whether it would be better for Han Yu to have one arm or one leg.

    The news of the competition between the two sides spread throughout the entire Fire Ox tribe like a gust of wind.  When Han Yu and Cai Bao came outside the meeting hall to prepare for the competition, the adults and children in the Fire Ox tribe gathered over.  But after these people gathered together, Cai Bao felt very unhappy.  Because of his age and appearance, those who supported him were basically middle-aged people around his own age, while Han Yu, who was opposite him, was favored by the young girls from the Fire Bull tribe.

    Although Han Yu looks quite ordinary.  But there is a saying that goes like this, white skin covers three ugliness. Compared with someone who spends all day digging in the soil for food, Han Yu, who has fair skin, is a handsome man.  Because of the girls' support, Han Yu seemed a little happy and proud, but in Cai Bao's eyes, this was provocation!

    "Huh, at the beginning of the competition, I'll give him a slap on the face first. Let him know why the flowers are so red?" Cai Bao decided viciously in his heart.

    "The competition is over. Now I announce it begins!"

    With the clan leader Qian Mancang shouting loudly, Cai Bao immediately rushed towards Han Yu.  After taking a look at Cai Bao, who was charging towards him like a wild bull, Han Yu ducked out of the way and Cai Bao was thrown into the air.

    Cai Bao, who rushed over, immediately turned around.  He opened his hands and rushed towards Han Yu again.  Seeing this, Han Yu dodged again and hid again.

    Come and go.  Everyone was a little impatient.  What they want to see is a confrontation, with fists hitting the flesh and blood flying everywhere, instead of the current situation, where one pounces and one dodges, endlessly.

    Hearing the boos from the crowd, Cai Bao couldn't stand it anymore.  He immediately glared at Han Yu fiercely and shouted: "Coward, if you are afraid of losing, just admit defeat."

    "Why should I give up? Come and beat me if you can." Han Yu said to Cai Bao with a smile.

    When Cai Bao heard this, he was furious and thought to himself: "Should I be able to beat him till the end?" Cai Bao said nothing and rushed towards Han Yu again.  Han Yu dodged again, and while dodging, he stretched out his foot and kicked Cai Bao hard on the butt.  Cai Bao, who didn't expect Han Yu to fight back, suddenly fell on his back and fell to the ground. Due to the effect of inertia, he slid three to four meters on the ground.  When he got up, his faceThere was a lot of mud on it.

    "" Cai Bao stood up and glared at Han Yu fiercely. Even without looking in the mirror, he knew that his image at this time was not good, and this was all caused by the guy opposite who was as flexible as a monkey.

    "Ah~" Cai Bao screamed and approached Han Yu step by step.  This time he learned his lesson and was prepared to take every step. He didn't believe that Han Yu could avoid it like this.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this and put his hands behind his back.  This move made Cai Bao furious. The patriarch on the sidelines frowned slightly when he saw this, feeling that Han Yu was too generous.  Although he lost the match with Han Yu, treating the warriors of the Fire Bull Tribe in this manner would not end well.  Thinking of this, the clan leader Qian Mancang glanced at the priest, hoping that the priest could come forward to announce the end of the competition.  But the priest had no intention of stopping the competition, and looked like he was enjoying it.

    Just when the clan leader was wondering whether to forcibly stop the competition, he suddenly heard a cry of surprise from the crowd of onlookers, followed by a black shadow flying towards him.  Because he was sitting down, Qian Mancang had no time to escape. Before he could move, the figure had already hit Qian Mancang, and he took a closer look.  It's Cai Bao.

    They saw Cai Bao looking at Han Yu who was standing not far away with a surprised look on his face.  Eyes full of disbelief.  Upon seeing this, Qian Mancang quickly announced: "The competition is over."

    "I haven't lost yet." Cai Bao shouted with an unwilling face.

    "Well, I know you didn't lose. But this competition is just to see if Han Yu is qualified to represent us in this competition between the two races. I think it can be proved now. Cai Bao, what do you think?  ?”

    Facing Qian Mancang's inquiry, Cai Bao wanted to refute, but after seeing Qian Mancang's warning eyes, Cai Bao nodded helplessly and replied: "Yes, with his strength, he is indeed qualified to join us and the Water Rhinoceros Tribe.  Competition."

    Hearing Cai Bao’s personal admission, the onlookers realized why this outsider named Han Yu came from his family’s tribe.  It turns out that this is our tribe’s foreign aid.  Thinking that the three foreign players invited by the Water Rhinoceros Tribe defeated their own children in the last competition, people couldn't help but have more expectations for Han Yu.  It's just that the opponent has three foreign aids, but there is only one on our side. Isn't it a little short?

    "Now that the competition is over, let's disperse. Han Yu, come with me, and I will fulfill the promise I made to you before the competition." Xiao Zhengtai stood up and said to Han Yu.

    After the priest Xiao Zhengtai left with Han Yu, the clan leader was immediately surrounded by the clan members, who all inquired about Han Yu's details. Some even asked if Han Yu was married?  It seems that he plans to recruit Han Yu as his son-in-law.  Regarding these problems, the patriarch Qian Mancang couldn't help but secretly complain, where did he know where to go?  He had only known Han Yu for three days.

    With the little shotaji entering the room, he sat down face to face with the little shotaji.  I saw Priest Xiaozhengtai take out the tortoise shell that he had used for divination before, and started to divination for Han Yu again.  Knowing that it would take time for the child to tell fortunes, Han Yu did not disturb the sacrifice and began to admire the furnishings in the room.  It can be seen from the books piled as high as one person.  Little Shota is a little Shota who loves to learn.

    "Don't look around, it's rude to the owner of the room." The young priest who was studying the hexagrams said to Han Yu without raising his head.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked away, crossed his legs and started shaking out of boredom.  After not shaking for a while, I heard Xiao Zhengtai priest say again: "Men want to be poor, women want to be cheap, neither men nor women have nothing to do with it. Do you plan to be poor or do you want to have nothing to do with it?"

    "Hehe, you know a lot." Han Yu put down his legs awkwardly and said to the young priest with a smile.

    The priest Xiao Zhengtai did not answer. He lowered his head and studied the hexagrams for a while, and then said to Han Yu: "Your companion is on the other side of the mountain. You will meet up in front of everyone's attention."

    "The other side of the mountain? I said. My companion will not be invited by that water rhinoceros tribe, right?"

    "It's possible." The priest thought for a while and felt that Han Yu's idea made sense.

    "Then let me declare in advance that I will not fight with my companions." Han Yu quickly vaccinated Xiaozhengtai.  After hearing this, Priest Xiaozhengtai replied: "I'm afraid you will be helpless when the time comes. Those girls from the Water Rhinoceros Tribe are not kind. Even if your companions are not willing to take action for them, they will find ways to blackmail your companions.  Take action."

    "Women of the Water Rhinoceros Tribe? I said. Why do you Fire Ox Tribe and Water Rhinoceros Tribe fight? Is there any misunderstanding here?"

    "There is no misunderstanding, it's just that we have different views on affairs. In our Fire Ox, it's the men who are in charge, but in the Water Rhinoceros, it's the women who are in charge. It's precisely because of this that our two tribes don't look at each other.  How pleasing to the eye. In our eyes, the water rhinocerosThose men in ?? are just wimps, they can't even deal with a bitch.  But in the eyes of the Water Rhino tribe, it's just the opposite. They also look down on us Fire Ox women.  "

    "Oh, according to what you said, it's a good thing I'm in your tribe. If I were in the Water Rhinoceros tribe, I might have gone crazy a long time ago. Although I don't discriminate against women, I don't let women squat on my head and dominate.  habit."

    "Yes, those women in Shui Xi are synonymous with barbarism. There are only three things they do every day, eat, sleep, and beat their husbands."

    Listening to the priest's words, Han Yu felt a little unbelievable. If those women really did this every day, I'm afraid those men would really riot.

    "What do the Fire Ox people do every day?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Welleat, sleep, and beat my wife." The priest thought for a while and replied.

    "The co-authors are all bastards." Han Yu thought to himself.

    At this moment, the door of the priest's room was pushed open. Han Yu and the priest turned their heads to look at the same time, and saw the patriarch Qian Mancang walking in.  Seeing that the sacrificer and Han Yu were there, Qian Mancang said, "Sacrifice, the Water Rhinoceros Tribe has sent someone here."

    "Oh, please ask them to wait in the meeting hall for a while, I will be there soon." The priest replied after hearing the words.

    After the clan leader went out to make arrangements to receive the envoys from the Water Rhinoceros tribe, Han Yu asked aloud: "So there are still contacts between your two tribes."

    "Of course there will be. They are here to tell us the time, place and number of participants for the competition between the two tribes." The priest replied while changing clothes.

    "We still need to discuss this matter?"

    "What discussion? This is the right of the winner. The winner of each competition has the right to decide the time, place and number of participants for the next competition. In the past, we decided, but unfortunately Han Yu, this time we  All our hopes are placed on you, you must not let us down."

    "Oh. And the last question, if you win this time, what conditions are you going to put forward?"

    “I want to bring over the sacrifice from the Water Rhinoceros Tribe.” The priest thought for a while and replied.

    "What are you doing here?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "Pour me water to wash my feet every day." The priest replied fiercely.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 542 The Integration of the Two Races

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Regarding the idea of ??offering sacrifices to Xiao Zhengtai, Han Yu just smiled in return.  ) is just a three-and-a-half-year-old little kid. Even if you win back a peerless beauty for him, it’s still a matter of whether he can eat it or not.

    And just when Han Yu was feeling dirty, Priest Xiao Zhengtai had already stepped out of the room and went to the meeting hall to meet the envoy sent by the Water Rhinoceros Tribe.  When Han Yu came to his senses, he was the only one left in the room.

    Han Yu, who had nothing to do, wanted to see how tough the tough women the young priest mentioned were, so he slowly walked to the meeting hall.  Just when I arrived at the door of the meeting hall, I accidentally glanced and saw an interesting scene in the corner.

    I saw Qian Jin, the eldest son of the patriarch Qian Mancang, standing not far away from the meeting hall and eyeing a female warrior from the Water Rhino tribe standing at the door of the meeting hall. It seemed that the two knew each other.

    Han Yu found it interesting, so he quietly hid aside and secretly observed the man and woman who were supposed to be enemies.  Qian Jin's mouth kept opening and closing, and it seemed that his mouth was saying: "Meet you at the same place in the evening."

    "Hmm It seems we have known each other for more than a day or two." Han Yu thought to himself.

    Having no interest in paying attention to the love story between the man and woman, Han Yu coughed lightly, reminded the man and woman who were having sex to pay attention, and stepped out.  Glancing out of the corner of his eye, sure enough, after he coughed, the boy Qian Jin had disappeared, and the female warrior who was connecting with Qian Jin also returned to her seriousness.  Seeing Han Yu looking at him curiously, he glared at Han Yu fiercely.  Han Yu smiled when he saw this and walked into the meeting hall.

    As soon as he entered the meeting hall, several women walked towards him.  It seems that these envoys from the Water Rhinoceros Tribe have already finished speaking to Priest Xiaozhengtai about what they have to explain.

    Seeing Han Yu come in, the women's eyes lit up. The leading woman looked Han Yu up and down and asked, "Aren't you from the Fire Niu tribe?"

    "Ah, I'm a foreign aid." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Foreign aid? Haha There is no future in following the Fire Ox Tribe, so come to our Water Rhino Tribe. In our Water Rhino Tribe, there are countless good women"

    Before the woman could finish her words, Qian Mancang, the leader of the Fire Niu Tribe, shouted dissatisfied: "Beang Ji. You are going too far!"

    "Hahaha" The woman called Biangji smiled nonchalantly, stretched out her hand and said to Han Yu: "Hello, my name is Biangji. If you want to come to our Water Rhinoceros tribe, you can come to me at any time.  , anytime."

    Seeing this, Han Yu reached out and shook hands with Beyonce, and said with a smile: "Okay. If I change my mind, I will come to you."

    "Hahaha" Beang Ji smiled when she heard this. When she let go of her hand, she scratched the palm of Han Yu's hand with her little finger. Then she gave Han Yu an autumn spinach and left the meeting hall with her men.  .

    Wait until Beyonce leaves with her people.  Clan leader Qian Mancang immediately looked at Han Yu nervously and asked, "You don't really want to join the Water Rhino Tribe, do you?"

    "Hahawhy didn't they take it seriously, but you did?" Han Yu looked at Qian Mancang in a funny way and asked.

    "Huh?" Qian Mancang was stunned when he heard this.

    While Qian Mancang was in a daze, Han Yu walked up to Xiao Zhengtai and asked, "Are the conditions for the competition mentioned by the other party?"

    The priest Xiao Zhengtai did not hide anything and replied: "Yes, I said it. The time is the day after tomorrow, the number of people is seven, one-on-one competition, seven rounds and four wins. As for the location, just leave with the envoys then.  "

    "Follow those envoys? Aren't you worried about the other party cheating?" Han Yu asked with a slight frown.

    "No. Unless they want to launch a full-scale war." Xiao Zhengtai said confidently.

    "Haha Since you are so confident, I won't talk nonsense. Don't worry, I will let you get what you want, and let the priests of the Water Rhino Tribe wash your feet obediently." Han Yu smiled at the little boy  Shota offered sacrifices.

    The patriarch Qian Mancang on the side listened to Han Yu's words and looked at Xiaozhengtai Priest in surprise. Obviously, he did not expect that Xiaozhengtai Priest had already thought of the conditions for victory in the competition.

    The young priest glared at Han Yu fiercely.  Then he stared at Qian Mancang and shouted, "What are you looking at? Since that bastard dares to rob my mother, can't I fight back?"

    "Ohno." Qian Mancang shrank his neck.  He replied in a low voice.

    When Han Yu heard this, a hint of gossip flashed in his eyes.  It seems that this little shota priest also has a story.  But depending on the situation, if you ask this young lady directly, I'm afraid he won't tell.  Still have to put your mind on Qian Mancang.

    If you want to make a cliché, you have to pay money.  Han Yu now eats other people's food and uses other people's food.If you have a little extra money and want to find money to make money, you need to find another victim.  And who is being taken advantage of?  Han Yu immediately thought of Qian Mancang's eldest son, Qian Jin.

    When Han Yu found Qian Jin, he found Qian Jin washing up.  Han Yu first looked around and found that no one was around. Then he stepped forward and said to Qian Jin, "Hey, are you taking a shower now? Are you going to go on a date with your little lover?"

    "Cough cough" I didn't expect Han Yu to say that. Qian Jin was immediately startled and coughed repeatedly.  And while coughing, he denied: "No, don't talk nonsense, I just felt a little dirty, so I just washed it."

    "Really? Tsk tsk I'll see you at the same place tonight." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Hearing the second half of Han Yu's words, Qian Jin's expression suddenly changed, but he still managed to remain calm and said, "Meet you at the same old place? Did I meet you at the same old place?"

    "Hehe That little girl looks pretty good, but it's a pity that she's not from the Fire Bull Tribe." Han Yu shook his head with regret.

    As soon as Han Yu said these words, Qian Jin knew that the Han Yu in front of him already knew about him and his little lover.  He immediately begged Han Yu, "Can you please not tell my father? I can do anything you ask me to do."

    "Oh, don't you deny it now?" Han Yu joked with a smile.

    "Uh tell me, what do you want me to do?" Qian Jin gritted his teeth and asked Han Yu.

    "Since you said it, I won't be polite. Find me two jars of good wine. I'm going to have a good drink with your father tonight."

    After hearing Han Yu's request, Qian Jin suddenly looked up at Han Yu and asked in disbelief: "You, why do you want to help me?"

    "Hey, can you please stop being so sentimental? When did I say I would help you? I just want to have a drink with your father tonight. Stop talking nonsense, can you help me with this?"

    "Help, I will definitely help." Qian Jin nodded quickly and replied.

    As the saying goes, it’s hard to guard against a domestic thief.  For the sake of his own love, and to ensure that tonight's date would go smoothly, Qian Jin stole his father's Qian Mancang and was reluctant to drink it.  The two well-hidden jars of wine were handed over to Han Yu.

    When night fell, Qian Mancang was wondering where his eldest son Qian Jin had gone, when Han Yu came to the door.  For Han Yu's visit.  Qian Mancang felt very puzzled and didn't know what Han Yu was doing coming to him at this time.  But when he saw the two wine jars held in Han Yu's arms, his expression suddenly changed.

    "Oh, this wine you got"

    Don’t wait until the money is full to finish talking.  Han Yu immediately said: "Oh, I occasionally get two jars of good wine, and I want to find someone to share it with. After thinking about it, I decided to come to you. How about it? Prepare some good dishes."

    "Um, it seems like the wine you brought was me"

    "This is good wine. I've tasted it and it doesn't make me drunk at all." Han Yu said again.

    "This wine seems to be mine." Qian Mancang said with a weird face.

    When Han Yu heard this, his face suddenly turned serious and he said unhappily: "Huh? What do you mean? Do you suspect that I stole your wine? Huh! Since you said that, forget it, I won't drink with you, I will drink it myself  Find a place where no one is around and drink the two jars of wine alone."

    "Hey, wait, wait. This. This wine is really mine. I know this jar that holds the wine."

    "Hmph! Shameless! You said what's yours is yours? You tell it to try. If it agrees, it's yours. If it doesn't, it's mine." Han Yu said, glaring at Qian Mancang.

    Hearing this, Qian Mancang couldn't laugh or cry, and said helplessly: "You, aren't you being unreasonable?"

    "I'm unreasonable? Are you unreasonable? I picked up two jars of wine to share with you, but you falsely accused me of stealing your wine. You want to swallow these two jars of old wine for yourself, huh. I want to ask everyone to judge, what else in this world is there?  Is there anyone so unreasonable?" Han Yu shouted angrily.  At the same time, he secretly cursed Qian Jin, who didn't know how to do things.  When stealing wine, he would not change the jar, but he stole the jar together.

    As soon as he heard that Han Yu was going to find someone to comment, Qian Mancang immediately became anxious.  It wasn't that he was afraid of others talking to Han Yu, but he knew the taste of his two jars of wine.  If those drunkards find out, even if he wins the lawsuit in the end, he won't be able to keep the two jars of wine.  Instead of doing this, it would be better to share it with Han Yu, at least so that he can drink more.

    Thinking of this, Qian Mancang's expression changed quickly, and he smiled and said to Han Yu: "Hahaha I may be dazzled, I have never seen these two jars of wine. I wonder how this wine tastes?"

    Hearing Qian Mancang’s change of subject, Han Yu knew that this guy understood the difference between Solitary Lele and Public Lele.  He immediately said with a smile: "Go and prepare some good dishes. I guarantee that you will be absolutely satisfied with the wine."

    &nbsp; "Nonsense! That's my wine!" Qian Mancang shouted in his heart.

    Without much time, Qian Mancang had already prepared the dishes to go with the wine.  Han Yu opened a jar of wine, the aroma of wine overflowed, and the room was soon filled with fragrance.  Qian Mancang sniffed hard. Based on the idea that drinking more is better, Han Yu didn't need to persuade him to drink. Qian Mancang drank bowl after bowl.  In less than a moment, Qian Mancang's eyes became blurred, his tongue became enlarged, and he became less able to speak.

    When Han Yu saw that he was almost ready, he asked, "Old Qian, I have something to ask you."

    "Say, you say. I will tell you everything I know, and I will tell you everything." Qian Mancang replied with a big tongue.

    "Oh, then I'll ask. During the day, the priest said that his mother was snatched away by the Water Rhinoceros tribe during the last competition. What happened?"

    "Hmmwhy do you ask this so politely?" Qian Mancang asked in confusion.

    "Hahayou are thirsty for knowledge. You just said that you will tell everything you know, and you won't want to regret it now, right? A man will not do anything that goes against his promise."

    Hearing Han Yu's run, Qian Mancang immediately replied: "Who went back on his word? I was just a little confused just now, and I don't remember what you said very clearly."

    "Have you thought about it clearly now?"

    "Well, it's clear."

    "Then tell me."

    "Oh.  Well Actually, it doesn't matter. We did this in previous years during competitions. After winning the competition, we asked women from the Water Rhino Tribe to come over and be our wives. And after being defeated by the Water Rhino Tribe last time,  , we also tasted what it feels like for a woman to be snatched away.”

    "What did the mother of the sacrifice do in the tribe before? Was she also a sacrifice?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    Qian Mancang nodded and replied: "Yes. But since she was snatched away, she is no longer a sacrifice of the tribe, but a member of the Water Rhinoceros tribe. If we win this competition, we can get her back, but even if she comes back  If she is dead, she will no longer serve as a sacrifice, but can only be the mother of the sacrifice."

    "Then why does the Water Rhinoceros tribe sacrifice their mother?" Han Yu asked again.

    "I don't know about this. Maybe it's to take revenge on us?" Qian Mancang lay on the table.  Answered uncertainly.

    Seeing this, Han Yu thought for a moment and asked Qian Mancang, "I'm telling you, old Qian, can your two tribes intermarry?"

    "Huh? Intermarriage? How is it possible? We can only get married by robbery. There is absolutely no reason for intermarriage!" Qian Mancang suddenly became excited in the middle of his words.

    "Old Qian, what are you so excited about? Have you ever been robbed?" Han Yu looked at Qian Mancang in confusion and asked.

    Qian Mancang was stunned for a moment, and replied with a somewhat depressed look: "Er no."

    "Then are you jealous that others were robbed of their marriages. But no one cares about you, so you are excited?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Nonsense! I won't be angry because no one robs me. Huh! If you don't rob me, won't I go and rob myself?" Although the second half of Qian Mancang's sentence was just a mutter, it was still ignored by Han who was very close.  Yu heard it clearly.

    Strictly speaking, Qian Mancang looks very manly.  He has a big beard, a scar near his left eye, thick eyebrows, and a yellow light in his eyes.  A look like this can make a child cry.  Especially now, under the dim light of the dim light, the face with a lot of money on top of the wine looks even more ferocious and terrifying.

    But these did not scare Han Yu. Han Yu looked drunk because of the excitement just now.  I lay sadly on the table with a warehouse full of money.  He asked in a low voice: "I'm talking about Lao Qian, what if one day you find out that your son is having an affair with a woman from the Water Rhino Tribe, what will you do then?"

    "Huh" Qian Mancang replied with a burst of snoring.

    Han Yu looked at the sleeping Qianmancang, and suddenly laughed at himself, why did he care about this?  It's so boring.  Thinking of this, Han Yu picked up the bowl and drank the wine in one gulp.

    Don’t say it.  This wine is indeed very fragrant, mellow and delicious.  It just has a bit of stamina.  I don't feel anything when I drink it, but when the alcohol kicks in I feel like I'm not feeling anything.  Han Yu really felt a little top-heavy.

    He staggered towards the door. As soon as he reached the door, the door was suddenly pushed open.  There seemed to be a woman standing at the door blocking Han Yu's way.

    "It's you? Why are you here?" The woman's voice reached Han Yu's ears. Han Yu took a closer look and saw that it was Beangjie whom he had met during the day.  Beangji frowned slightly, covered her nose, took a step back, looked at Han Yu and asked again: "Is that money in the warehouse?"

    "" Han Yu was about to answer when suddenly the smell of alcohol surged up in his belly, and Han Yu felt?My throat was itchy, I opened my mouth and said "wow", and vomited.

    Beyonce was startled by Han Yu’s actions. Looking at Han Yu who kept vomiting, the corners of Beyonce’s eyes twitched.  Every woman always cares about her appearance.  Han Yu's behavior in front of him was really rude.  What's the meaning?  Do I have such a look that makes people vomit just by looking at it?  Although she knew that Han Yu had been drinking, Beyonce couldn't help but associate it with her appearance.

    "Sorry, sorry, I couldn't hold it back for a moment." Han Yu, who felt a little more awake after vomiting, apologized to Beyonce.

    "Huh! What a rude guy. Is Qian Mancang here?" Beyonce asked with a cold snort.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Oh, yes, but there is no use looking for him now, he is already drunk. What do you want to see him for? If it is convenient, can you tell me?"

    "Tell you?" Beangji glanced at Han Yu and was about to mock Han Yu. Suddenly she rolled her eyes and sighed: "It doesn't matter if I tell you. I'm here just to let that guy with the money in charge take care of him."  Dear son, don’t bother my men again. This is the first time he’s been caught by me, so I’ll spare him once, but if he does it again, don’t blame me for being rude.”

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, glanced at Beangji and asked: "Old Qian has two sons, which one did you say was harassing you?"

    "You're not harassing me, you're harassing my people." Beyonce corrected her.  After saying that, he waved behind him and saw two female warriors escorting a person over. Han Yu felt relieved when he saw the person.  It’s not money coming in, it’s money coming.  But now the money comes in a bit of a mess, with a bruised nose and a swollen face. It seems that he has received a lot of punches.

    "Why is he harassing you?" Han Yu asked Beangji curiously.

    "I'll reiterate again, it's not me he's harassing, it's my men." Beyonce said, glaring at Han Yu.

    "Okay, he's not interested in you, so how did he harass your men?" Han Yu said in a good-natured way.

    "Hmph!" Beyonce snorted, looked at Qian Lai with disdain and said, "He was peeping on his subordinates taking a bath, but was caught red-handed."

    "Oh, then I understand. I will tell Lao Qian when he wakes up."

    “Humph.” Beangjie snorted coldly, turned around and left with the others.  He hadn't gone far when he heard Han Yu's voice lecturing Qian Lai, "Idiot, you can't even peep, are you still a normal man?"

    Beyonce stumbled and almost fell.  To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 543: First Victory

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Early the next morning, Han Yu and others followed the envoy of the Water Rhinoceros Tribe and left the Fire Ox Tribe, heading to the place where the two tribes competed. They were accompanied by the little Shota Sacrifice and twenty warriors who protected the Little Shota Sacrifice.

    The group of people walked and stopped, and without any accidents along the way, they arrived at the location of the competition between the two races, Jueming Cliff.  As its name suggests, Jueming Cliff is a place with a slope on one side and cliffs on three sides.  Only the size of a boxing ring limits the space for people to move. Fighting in that place is not only head-on, but head-on.

    People from the Water Rhinoceros Tribe are already waiting at the foot of Jueming Cliff.  If it weren't for the greatness of those people's chests, Han Yu would never believe that these thick-looking guys were women.  Of course, there are still some who look like women, but judging from their attire, they probably won’t go into battle in person.  Beside those women, there were some men in armor standing. Han Yu knew that those people should be the foreign aid of the Water Rhinoceros tribe.

    ??Seven versus seven, the competition is conducted in the form of a wheel battle, and players can be substituted in the middle.  Han Yu was lucky and got the first chance to play.  Just when Han Yu was about to ask the little shota priest about the rules of the competition, he saw the little shota priest looking at a woman from the Water Rhinoceros tribe in trance.  The man looked about thirty years old, with fair and tender skin, as if he could squeeze out water.  Compared with the women standing around her, she stood out, and judging from the attitude of those women towards that woman, it seemed that that woman's status in the Water Rhinoceros tribe was not high.

    "Who is that beauty?" Han Yu asked Xiao Zhengtai in a low voice.

    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Zhengtai Priest looked at Han Yu warily and asked.

    Han Yu smiled.  He replied in a low voice: "I plan to snatch that woman away."

    When Xiao Zhengtai heard this, he immediately became anxious.  Staring at Han Yu, he shouted: "How dare you! She is mine."

    "Yours? Has the hair grown all the way?" Han Yu asked Xiao Zhengtai with a look of contempt.

    "Bah! That's my mother."

    "Oh? Your mother? Tsk, your mother is not bad looking."

    "I'm warning you not to take any chances with my mother." Xiao Zhengtai said to Han Yu sternly.  Seeing the serious look on Xiao Zhengtai's face, Han Yu shrugged and replied: "Okay, I don't have any ideas about your mother. But I will still help you get her back."

    "Huh, I can grab it myself." Xiao Zhengtai said stiffly.

    "Hahayou should wait a few more years. By the way, tell me about the restrictions or things that cannot be done in the competition, so as not to lose the competition due to fouls."

    "You seem to value this competition very much?" Xiao Zhengtai looked at Han Yu in surprise and said.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "I am a person who either doesn't do anything or does well. Since I have decided to help you, I will naturally help you win. Hurry up. I am the first to compete and don't have much time to listen.  You're talking nonsense."

    Hearing Han Yu’s urging, Xiao Zhengtai smiled slightly and said: "There are no rules in the competition. Just defeat the opponent and make the opponent admit defeat. Of course, if you accidentally kill the opponent, you will be considered the winner."

    "That's it, it's a life and death fight. It's really a very simple rule."

    "Prepare for the first round of competition, contestants come forward." The woman from the Water Rhinoceros tribe who served as the referee shouted loudly to Han Yu.  Hearing this, Han Yu reached out and touched Xiao Zhengtai's head and said, "I'm going to get married, just wait for my good news."

    "Don't touch my head." Xiao Zhengtai shouted dissatisfied.

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled, walked to the slope leading to Jueming Cliff, and took a look at his opponent.  It was the man who was following those women. Because he had a mask on his face, he couldn't see what he looked like.  But looking at the body shape, this is a man.

    "The competition begins!" the referee shouted.

    The competition begins when the referee calls out the word "start".  Following the referee's shout, the tin man standing opposite Han Yu rushed straight towards Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu took two steps and climbed up the slope to look down at the Tin Man.

    "Kill!" The Tin Woodman shouted, and with a sweep of his two-handed sword, he went straight to Han Yu's waist and cut him.  Seeing this, Han Yu spurted out flames from his hands, and the recoil pushed Han Yu up the slope, passing the Tin Man's two-handed sword.  Upon seeing this, the Tin Woodman immediately ran after him.

    The young shota priest who was watching the battle was currently protesting to the Water Rhinoceros Tribe.

    "Shameless! Since you are using weapons during the competition!" Xiao Shota shouted while glaring at a girl of similar age standing opposite him.

    "Hmph! A soldier never tires of deceit. Besides, no one has stipulated that weapons are not allowed to be used during competitions. You don't have to use them. It only shows that you are stupid." The little girl said to the young lady without showing any signs of weakness.The retort made the little shota's eyes bulge with anger and his heart became blocked. He stared at the little girl fiercely without saying a word.  When the little girl saw this, she didn't take it seriously. She reached out and took out her ears, and looked at Jueming Cliff calmly.  But when he saw it, he was startled to see that the Tin Woodman, whom he thought was a sure winner, was now in a sea of ??fire.  Keep jumping.  And his opponent was just like him just now, just looking at the Tin Man on the slope.  The fireball in his hand is condensing.  Waiting for the perfect moment to throw.

    The thermal conductivity of iron is very good.  The tin man wearing iron armor seemed to be held in the middle by two barbecue boards at this moment. Who knows who is feeling uncomfortable.  In order to get out of the current predicament, the Tin Woodman roared, ignoring the flames burning under his feet, and rushed towards Han Yu at the Cliff of Destiny.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, and the fireball in his hand went straight to the Tin Woodman's feet.  Due to the cover of flames on the ground, the fireball thrown by Han Yu did not alert the Tin Woodman and hit the Tin Woodman's right foot.  The hot-tempered Tin Woodman suddenly jumped up on the spot, screaming and limping towards the cliff of death.  Han Yu, who was condescending, threw fireballs with a smile and greeted the Tin Woodman as if he was free of charge.

    The slope, which was only less than twenty meters long, made the Tin Woodman suffer a lot.  When the Tin Woodman finally rushed to the cliff of death, the originally polished armor had been smoked black and white, and the original might could no longer be seen, and the Tin Woodman himself was not much better.  The helmet was knocked away by Han Yu's fireball while going uphill.  The Tin Man's blond hair looked as if it had been gnawed by a dog.  Not to mention it's a mess, it's scorched here and bald there.  The Tin Woodman, who has always been known for his wisdom and martial prowess, has lost his face at his grandma's house this time.

    For Han Yu, the instigator, the Tin Woodman would not let go. He glared at Han Yu fiercely, but he saw that Han Yu did not look ashamed. On the contrary, he seemed to be very happy with his masterpiece.

    “Go to hell!” The Tin Man, who didn’t want to talk nonsense, roared, raised his sword with both hands, jumped up on the spot, and went straight to Han Yu’s head and chopped it off.  Han Yu dodged and ducked, and at the same time lowered his head to avoid the Tin Man's sudden move.  Take a step forward and get close to the Tin Woodman. This distance will make the Tin Woodman's two-handed sword useless.  The Tin Woodman, who knew this very well, immediately twisted his body and hit Han Yu's luck diagonally, trying to give Han Yu a collision.  I saw that Han Yu was not in a hurry.  He put his left hand on the Tin Woodman's turned right shoulder, and at the same time reached out with his right hand, grabbed the Tin Woodman's belt, pulled hard, and lifted the Tin Woodman up.  Taking advantage of the time when the Tin Woodman had no time to fight back, Han Yu started to circle in place, and kept circling, and kept circling, and the Tin Woodman became dizzy, and the two-handed sword fell out of his hands.  Han Yu stopped circling, felt a little dizzy, covered his forehead and muttered to himself: "Oh my god, this trick hurts others and hurts myself a lot. If it's not necessary in the future, it's better not to use it. Ugh."

    While Han Yu couldn't help but vomit, the Tin Woodman stood up unsteadily, shook his head vigorously, and felt that his opponents had become three.  But when he saw Han Yu vomiting, the Tin Woodman braced himself and walked towards Han Yu while trying to maintain his balance.  Prepare to take this opportunity to kick this guy who is dangerous to them off the cliff.  But there are three figures in front of you, which one should you kick?

    There are three figures on the left, middle and right, wellyou won't suffer if you kick the one in the middle.  The Tin Man made a decision in his mind and tried to control his body, and kicked the figure in the middle hard, but what he didn't expect was.  The Tin Woodman's kick missed, and it was because of too much force.  The Tin Man didn't take back his kick and fell directly over the cliff.  Fortunately, the Tin Woodman made amends in time after losing his footing, and held on to the edge of the cliff with his hands before falling off the cliff.

    As soon as the cold wind blew on his brain, the Tin Woodman woke up completely, but when he saw Han Yu walking over with a smile, the Tin Woodman felt that he might as well not have woken up.

    "Hey, do you have any last words?" Han Yu asked, looking in front of the Tin Man.

    The Tin Man stared at Han Yu without saying a word.  Han Yu stared at her with a smile. When Han Yu thought about it, he already had a chance to win, so it was completely okay to take the opportunity to have fun.

    How do you say something?  Yes, extreme joy brings sorrow.  Just when Han Yu felt that he had a chance to win, the Tin Woodman, with the idea of ????defending him, suddenly used all his strength to move forward, immediately hugged Han Yu's left leg, and kept thinking hard  I want to drag Han Yu off the cliff.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw this. He kicked the Tin Man in the face with his free foot and shouted, "Why bother? As for that? As long as you admit defeat, I can let you go."

    "Let's die together." The Tin Woodman shouted through gritted teeth.

    When Han Yu heard this, he said, "I don't want to be gay. If you want me, I'll hang out with you. Not to mention the door, there aren't even windows."

    "This isIt's not up to you.  cried the Tin Man.

    Seeing that the Tin Woodman was holding his arms tightly and letting Han Yu trample his face with his feet, he made up his mind and vowed to let Han Yu be buried with him.  But Han Yu was only interested in the burial objects, but showed little interest in the activity of burial.

    The battle on Jueming Cliff attracted the attention of everyone watching the battle. Even the little shot and the little girl who were bickering looked nervously at the two people fighting on Jueming Cliff and stopped provoking each other.

    Under the attention of everyone, Han Yu finally broke away from the Tin Woodman, and the Tin Woodman also took the opportunity to climb up from the edge of the cliff.  Both of them were bare-handed at the moment, but the direct difference between the two was obvious.  Seeing Han Yu beating the Tin Woodman around like a sandbag, the people from the Fire Ox Tribe cheered loudly, while the people from the Water Rhinoceros Tribe looked anxious.  I want to help, but this is a behavior that breaks the rules. Once this behavior is done, no one can bear the consequences.

    Both tribes understand the meaning of the saying "When cranes and clams fight, the fisherman will benefit."  It is precisely because of understanding that this kind of competition will still be born.  Whether it's a fire ox or a water rhinoceros.  Neither will exceed this bottom line.  Everything is decided by competition.

    "Hehehehaha" Han Yu hummed an unknown rhythm while beating the tin man in front of him.  The Tin Woodman, on the other hand, was filled with hatred. The person who beat him was so abominable that he threw all his fists in his face. Don't you know the old saying that you shouldn't hit someone in the face if you hit him?

    If Han Yu heard the Tin Wood Man's inner thoughts, he would definitely say to the Tin Wood Man: "You remember wrongly. You should slap someone in the face when you hit someone, and expose your shortcomings when you scold someone." Unfortunately, Han Yu can't read minds, so he is still there.  Playing what he thought was a fun sport, the Tin Woodman was beaten so hard that he ignored his buttocks.

    "Damn it!" The Tin Woodman's patience reached its limit, and he finally exploded.  Desperately, he pounced in front of Han Yu like a wild bull.  He hugged Han Yu upright and tried to strangle Han Yu alive with his arms.

    When he saw the move of the Tin Woodman, Cai Bao, who was watching the battle, couldn't help but exclaimed that it was not good in the last competition.  The Tin Man relied on this move to strangle the most powerful person in the Fire Ox Tribe to death.  Although he didn't like Han Yu very much, but now that he was in love, Cai Bao's anxiety overflowed from his appearance.

    Han Yu, who was on the cliff of death, couldn't see Cai Bao's performance. He felt as if he was being tightly clamped by a large vise, and it was still tightening, oppressing his body. It looked like  The Tin Man was trying to strangle himself and pull him down.

    "I said, they are all working for others, why do they work so hard?" Han Yu asked the Tin Man in confusion.

    "Hmph, do you want to beg me for mercy? It's too late. I'm going to kill you!" The Tin Man heard this and shouted to Han Yu with a sneer.

    Han Yu frowned slightly, and the Tin Man's answer made Han Yu feel a little unhappy.  He immediately decided to teach the Tin Man a lesson to prevent him from thinking too highly of himself.  Thinking of this, Han Yu's body began to change and his temperature began to rise.  The Tin Man holding Han Yu was the first to notice.  At this moment, he felt that he was not holding a living person, but a burning coal, and the high temperature could almost melt the armor on his body.

    "Damn it! What's going on?" the Tin Woodman shouted in surprise.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not sit idle while the Tin Man's conflicting thoughts wasted time, and Han Yu continued to mobilize the energy in his body.  When arriving before the outbreak.  Han Yu said to the Tin Woodman: "Admit defeat, you can lose more honorably now."

    "Huh!" Han Yu was answered by the Tin Man's cold snort.

    "Okay, you asked for this." Han Yu said softly when he saw this.  As the words fell, a pillar of fire rose into the sky with Han Yu as the center.  The huge force directly ejected the Tin Man.  Fortunately, the place where the Tin Woodman landed was on the slope leading to the cliff of death, and the Tin Woodman rolled down the slope in a sudden motion.  Lying on his back in front of the people of the Water Rhinoceros tribe.

    At this moment, the Tin Woodman's skin was severely burned, and his armor was damaged in many places. His face could no longer look like it was before, and none of his hair was burned. His big, bald head was so bright that it could be used as a mirror.  It's just that at this time, not only the people of the Water Rhino Tribe, but also the people of the Fire Ox Tribe were silent, and they all looked at Han Yu who was still standing on the cliff of death.

    After a while, the faces of the Water Rhinoceros Tribe turned gray, while the Fire Ox Tribe showed an excited expression. They seemed to have seen that this competition would be the victory of the Fire Ox Tribe.

    "Hey, will the competition continue?" Han Yu asked.

    With just one sentence, the people of the Water Rhinoceros Tribe were told to look at each other, and no one came forward to challenge them.  The little girl who had been quarreling with Mr. Shota before saw this and said angrily: "The game is temporarily suspended."??, we need to change the rules.  "

    "Wait a minute, this is against the rules." Xiao Zhengtai became anxious upon hearing this and shouted quickly.

    The little girl snorted softly when she heard this and said, "Humph, what you did is not in line with the rules, and you even asked for foreign aid."

    "You guys are looking for us too. If you hadn't found foreign aid in the last competition, how could we have lost?" Komasa retorted loudly.

    "I don't care, anyway, if I say I want to change the rules, I will change the rules." The little girl, who had no words, simply acted like a rogue.

    "You, you are making trouble unreasonably." Xiao Zhengtai shouted angrily.

    "Yes, I will make trouble unreasonably. How about it? I am a woman, I have the right to make trouble unreasonably." The little girl was completely shameless.

    Regarding the little girl’s rogue behavior, Xiao Shota made the strongest protest and indignation. However, the initiative of the competition was in the opponent’s hands. If they really shamelessly changed the rules of the competition, he really had no idea at all.

    Maybe it’s because they feel that what they did is a bit unethical. Unlike the Fire Ox Tribe who looked dissatisfied, many people in the Water Rhino Tribe bowed their heads in guilt and kept silent, staring at their feet non-stop.

    The rules will be revised soon.  The wheel battle is cancelled, replaced by one-on-one competition, with a best-of-seven game system.  In this way, even if Han Yu wins, the Water Rhinoceros Tribe still has the possibility of winning.  It's just that today is probably not the lucky day for the Water Rhinoceros tribe. Just when the little girl was about to announce that the competition would start again, Han Yu, who was standing next to the little shot, suddenly took action.  The little girl who was running straight to the opposite side flew over.

    "What are you going to do?" the little girl looked at Han Yu standing in front of her in panic and asked.

    Han Yu tried his best to make his smile as kind as possible, and asked the little girl in a gentle voice: "Tell me, where did the bottle in your hand come from?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, the little girl subconsciously wanted to hide the bottle she had just used to treat the Tin Man’s injury behind her back.  To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 544 Trouble

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Since it has been seen, if you want to hide it from others, it is just hiding your ears and stealing the bell.  ) Knowing that she couldn't hide it, the little girl rolled her eyes, looked at Han Yu and asked: "Do you want this little bottle I picked up? If you want it, then join our Water Rhino tribe, and I will give the bottle to  you."

    Han Yu suddenly felt that the little girl in front of him was getting cuter and cuter, and he subconsciously wanted to lower his head and agree, but at this moment, a woman's voice suddenly appeared in his mind, "Don't look into her eyes!"

    This voice made Han Yu's brain jump and he suddenly woke up. He quickly avoided the little girl's eyes and asked with lowered eyelids: "You mean you picked up this bottle? Where did you pick it up? Follow me.  Tell me, I’ll pick up a few too.”

    "Oh, that's impossible. There is only one bottle like this in the world." The little girl replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled at the girl. Although he was smiling, the little girl instinctively felt the danger and subconsciously wanted to retreat and leave Han Yu's side.  Soon enough, just when the little girl was backing away and trying to leave, Han Yu suddenly took action and grabbed the little girl's arm.

    The sudden move made the faces of the people of the Water Rhinoceros tribe suddenly change. They originally thought that Han Yu was interested in the bottle in the little girl's hand, but they did not expect that Han Yu would suddenly attack.  Now that the rat weapon is in place, the people of the Water Rhinoceros tribe dare not act rashly.  The faces of the people of the Fire Ox Tribe were also a bit ugly. As opponents who had been fighting for many years, the Fire Ox Tribe did not want to start a war when they were not prepared.  Priest Xiaozhengtai shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu. Don't be impulsive."

    "Hehehe" Han Yu suddenly smiled.  Everyone couldn't help but take a step back.  Ignoring everyone's reaction, Han Yu looked at the little girl again and asked: "Little girl, I'll give you another chance. Tell me, where did you get the bottle? Think carefully before answering. If you lie, I'm  I’ll spank you.”

    "I, you don't believe me when I tell the truth. If you can come up with a bottle that is the same as the bottle in my hand, then I will let you handle itOkay." Looking at Han Yu's hand and his own  The little girl was dumbfounded by the identical bottles.  Han Yu smiled evilly.  He said to the little girl: "Children who lie will be spanked."

    The little girl suddenly woke up, and she only had time to say "No!" before Han Yu turned around and slapped the little girl on the butt with his right hand.

    "Crack" sound.  The surroundings suddenly became silent. Everyone present looked at Han Yu blankly, shocked by Han Yu's behavior just now.

    The little girl opened her mouth wide, as if she still couldn't believe that she had been spanked, but the clear pain told her that it was not a dream.  The audacious villain in front of him actually spanked himself, and it was his own butt.  The little girl who had been favored by thousands of people since she was born suddenly felt so wronged that she couldn't help but want to burst into tears.  But before crying, the little girl bit her lip.  Trying not to make a sound.

    Seeing this, Han Yu slapped him again, even harder than the previous one, and he also yelled and cursed, "I told you not to learn well, and told you to lie to others at a young age."

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"  But Han Yu didn't stop punishing the little girl because of her cries. After slapping the little girl's butt a few times, he asked fiercely: "Tell me, do you dare to do it again in the future?"

    "No. I don't dare anymore." The little girl replied aggrievedly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu snorted and asked, "Humph, let's be honest, where did you get this bottle?"

    "Yes, it was given to me by Sister Mengxin." The little girl replied in a low voice.

    "Mengxin. Sister?" Han Yu's face became a little strange when he heard this, and he turned the little girl to face him.  He looked at the little girl and asked: "Little girl, tell me, is there anyone else with your sister Mengxin? There is a brother with two swords, a brother who is good at cooking, and a brother who is very good at cooking.  A very gentle sister"

    "Huh? How do you knowah, you are Sister Mengxin's brother Han Yu, aren't you?" Halfway through her words, the little girl suddenly shouted with a look of surprise on her face.

    "Yes, I am Han Yu. Girl, tell me, where are they?"

    "Well" The little girl didn't answer, pouting and looking at Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu smiled awkwardly and said to the little girl: "I'm sorry, I apologize to you. Otherwise, you can just hit me a few times to vent your anger, as long as you tell me their whereabouts."

    "Sister Mengxin and the others are visiting our Shuixi now." The little girl was silent for a while and then said to Han Yu.

    &nbsp; "Where is your tribe?" Han Yu asked immediately upon hearing this.

    The little girl smiled slightly when she heard Han Yu's question, and was about to take Han Yu to the Water Rhinoceros Tribe.  The young priest was so anxious that he rushed to Han Yu, grabbed Han Yu's arm and shouted, "Wait a minute, you are from our side."

    "Who said that? It's on our side now." Not to be outdone, the little girl took Han Yu's other arm and shouted to the little shot.

    "Shut up, I won't talk to the little girl who was spanked." Xiao Zhengtai shouted at the little girl.  As the saying goes, if you scold someone, you will expose your shortcomings, and if you hit someone, you will expose your shortcomings.  Xiao Zhengtai understood the meaning of this sentence very well.  However, the little girl who had her shorts uncovered did not let go of Han Yu's arm as Mr. Shota wanted. Instead, he glared at Mr. Shota and shouted, "Huh, I'm not as knowledgeable as a little kid."

    "Who are you calling a brat?" Xiao Zhengtai immediately shouted with eyes wide open.

    "Shut up!" Han Yu shouted unbearably, causing the two children to shut up obediently.  Seeing that the two noisy little guys were honest, Han Yu first said to Xiao Zhengtai: "My competition is over, isn't it? The rest of the competition will depend on the skills of the remaining people. It's superfluous for me to stay here, isn't it?  Is that so? I won’t help the Water Rhino deal with the Fire Ox, so what do you have to worry about. Don’t forget, the rules of the competition were changed just now.”

    Received a reminder from Han Yu.  Only then did Xiao Zhengtai wake up.  That's right, the round battle has been cancelled. It is now a best-of-seven game. The current score is 1 to 0. The rest depends on the rest of the Fire Bull Tribe.  As Han Yu said, there is really no use for him to stay here.  Just letting Han Yu leave like this, why was I a little reluctant to let him go?

    Seeing that Xiao Zhengtai stopped talking, Han Yu turned to the little girl and said: "Please send someone to take me to see my companions. If that doesn't work, then you can send someone to notify my companions. I want to see you immediately."  to them.”

    "You. Aren't you going to help me?" The little girl bit her lip and looked at Han Yu with some disappointment.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled slightly, reached out and flicked the little girl's forehead, and warned softly: "Don't use charms on me again. Otherwise, I will spank your butt into eight petals."

    The little girl who saw through the trick smiled coquettishly, rubbed her forehead, and then waved to a person from the Water Rhinoceros tribe, and whispered softly: "You stay here to host the competition."

    "Ah? What about the sacrifice to you?" the person who was ordered asked in surprise.

    Han Yu was also surprised. He looked at the little girl and said, "Are you a priest of the Water Rhinoceros Tribe?"

    "Yes." The little girl replied casually.

    "Oh." Han Yu responded without saying anything else.

    Seeing that Han Yu was silent, the little girl looked at Han Yu and said, "I heard from Sister Mengxin that you can fly, so can you take me to the sky to have a look?"

    "Hahacan you sit down now?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    The little girl's face suddenly turned red and she glared at Han Yu fiercely.  Han Yu smiled when he saw this, bent down and held the little girl in his arms, and said to the little girl: "It is impossible for you to sit on my back. But there is no problem flying with you. Tell me Shui Xi  The direction of the tribe.”

    The little girl in her arms pointed to the northwest with a red face, and said to Han Yu in a voice like a mosquito: "Fly in that direction."

    "Okay, I understand. Then don't be scared." Han Yu warned with a smile and flew into the air with the little girl.

    Looking at Han Yu’s leaving figure, the people who had been stunned for a long time gradually came back to their senses. You looked at me, I looked at you, and a doubt arose in your heart at the same time, "Is it still a competition at this time?"

    The little girl held in Han Yu’s arms after a brief moment of shyness.  Opening his eyes and looking at a completely different scene than before, his excitement suddenly overshadowed his fear of the unfamiliar environment. He looked around with interest, and introduced the surrounding scenery to Han Yu from time to time.

    It’s just that Han Yu wouldn’t be in the mood to see any scenery at this time, if he didn’t want the little girl to be exposed to the wind.  Han Yu was already running at full speed.  This speed really makes Han Yu a little anxious.

    Han Yu was not very interested in seeing him.  The little girl shut her mouth obediently.  After flying for a certain distance, the little girl pointed to a building on the ground and said to Han Yu: "That's where it is."

    Han Yu looked down and saw, surrounded by the forest, a tribe similar to the Fire Ox Tribe appeared in front of him.  It's just that the people in that tribe seemed to be running around, as if there was some danger approaching.

    "Bang bang bang" a rapid bang sounded, indicating that the tribe was preparing for war.  The little girl who was held in Han Yu's arms suddenly woke up and shouted to Han Yu urgently: "Hurry, land quickly, we are regarded as enemies."It’s over.  "

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then he came to his senses and quickly landed when he was still a certain distance away from the tribe.  After placing the little girl on the ground, the two of them, one large and one small, walked to the Water Rhinoceros Tribe.

    The Water Rhinoceros tribe has entered a state of battle preparation at this moment. The UFO flying over in the sky makes them feel very nervous. But what makes them even more puzzled is that the UFO in the sky landed before the battle started.  When they saw the priest from their tribe returning to the tribe with a stranger, the alert was lifted and the people in the tribe were also full of curiosity about the stranger Han Yu.

    Han Yu faced the crowd with a smile. Although he wanted to go find Mengxin and others right away, for now, he had better be honest for the time being.

    The little girl introduced the origin of Han Yu to the leader of the Water Rhinoceros tribe, and explained that the UFO in the sky just now was her and Han Yu.  Many people in the Water Rhinoceros tribe expressed disbelief that Han Yu could fly.  I don’t know what the little girl is thinking?  She actually asked Han Yu to hold her and fly around in front of everyone.  Han Yu did not refuse and flew around the water rhino tribe with the little girl in his arms.  When he landed, he suddenly found that the people in the Water Rhinoceros tribe looked at him strangely.

    "Hmm I want to see my companions." Han Yu coughed lightly and said to the leader of the Water Rhinoceros tribe.

    "Ah? Oh. No problem. Come here. Quickly lead the way for this man of God." The leader of the Water Rhinoceros Tribe, who had returned to his senses, hurriedly ordered the tribesmen.

    "Godman? What is this name?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, but he was anxious to see Han Mengxin and others, so he did not think about it carefully. Under the leadership of the little girl, Han Yu met Han Mengxin and others.

    "Brother" Han Mengxin, who was treating patients, could hardly believe her eyes when she saw Han Yu, and she screamed in surprise.  This sound immediately reminded Lin Ke and others who were facing the door at this time.  Lin Ke and others looked back and saw that it was indeed Han Yu.

    "Han Yu, where have you gone?"

    "Where have you been during this time?"

    "Are you injured?"

    Everyone was buzzing around Han Yu asking questions.  Han Yu's head felt a little big after hearing this.  But Han Yu liked this feeling very much and answered everyone's questions with a smile on his face.  After everyone had finished asking, Han Yu asked: "I've finished answering your questions. Now should you explain the current situation to me. Also, where is that boy from Ningping?"

    Heard Han Yu’s question.  Everyone fell silent immediately.  When Han Yu saw this, he asked in surprise: "What's wrong? Did I ask something I shouldn't have asked?"

    "No, you asked correctly. It's just Ningping" Lin Ke stopped talking.

    "What's wrong with that kid?" Han Yu asked hurriedly.

    "He, he lost his memory."

    "Amnesia? How could he lose his memory? Could it be that his head was injured? Besides, where are the others? Even if they have amnesia, they will not be lost." Han Yu asked.  As soon as he finished speaking, Han Mengxin's eyes suddenly turned red and tears flowed down uncontrollably.  Han Yu became anxious when he saw it, and said quickly: "Mengxin, don't cry. Who bullied you? Tell me, and I will take care of him for you. Oh, don't cry. I'm really worried."

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping lost his memory because of us." Lin Ke said to Han Yu softly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and then at the others. Seeing that everyone looked listless, his face suddenly sank and he said to Lin Ke: "Tell me everything, don't miss anything."

    "Well. It all started when we came to this world. When we found out that we were separated from you, we searched for your whereabouts everywhere. When we found the center of the world, we found a demon temple built in the middle of the forest.  , and in that demon palace. There was a guy who woke up and called himself the Demon King. He imprisoned us. In order to recruit Ningping to his army, he used our freedom in exchange to force Ningping to surrender. Ningping was for us.  After taking the Demon King's Forgetfulness Pill, he became the Demon King's first knight"

    ……

    "Bang!" After listening to Lin Ke's story, Han Yu slammed the table angrily.  He asked in a deep voice: "Where is that bastard who touched my brother now?"

    "Han Yu, don't be impulsive." Lin Ke advised hurriedly.

    Before Lin Ke could continue, Han Yu waved his hand and said, "Stop talking about Lin Ke. Ning Ping is my brother. If anyone dares to attack him, it is a provocation to us. As you said, Ning Ping is  If he took that bastard's forgetfulness pill for our own safety, then, can those of us who were saved by Ning Ping sacrifice himself be able to watch Ning Ping become a puppet manipulated by others?"

    "Bang!" As soon as he finished speaking, Field slammed the table and looked at everyone.He said: "Han Yu is right. We didn't have enough strength before, so we had to endure, but now, Han Yu is back. If Ning Ping can't be saved in this way, then I would rather die than continue to use my companions.  His sacrifice was the only way to survive."

    "You, you are crazy, you can't win." The little girl on the side understood what Han Yu and others were planning to do, and immediately shouted in panic.

    "Girl, if your tribe sacrifices for you in exchange for your freedom, what will you do?" Han Yu looked at the little girl and asked.

    "Then I would rather die." The little girl replied without hesitation.

    "That's it. Ningping is equivalent to our family. We will not watch our family suffer while we are indifferent." Han Yu said while rubbing the little girl's head and continued: "I  I don’t want you to get involved in this matter, and I also don’t want you to stop our next actions.”

    "But, but" The little girl wanted to stop Han Yu and others' decision, but she didn't know how to stop it.

    "No buts." Han Yu interrupted the little girl and said with a smile: "We will leave here soon. You go tell your tribe that it is best to hide during this period to avoid being implicated by us." He didn't wait until he finished.  The little girl spoke and sent the little girl out of the room.  Then he turned to Lin Ke and others and said, "Everyone, prepare to fight, for our family."

    "Oh" Lin Ke and others replied loudly.

    Night, the center of the world, the hall of the Demon Palace

    With the sound of footsteps, the first knight in black armor knelt on one knee and said to the Demon King he served: "Your Majesty the Demon King, the first knight Ning Ping has come to report."

    "Night Breeze told me that the anticipated battle is about to come. My first knight, go and test the strength of those mortals who want to challenge me. I hate boring battles, very much."

    “I will follow your will.” The first knight agreed respectfully, saluted, turned around and walked out of the palace.  The Demon King looked at Ning Ping's back, with an evil smile on his lips, and said to himself: "Hehehe I don't know what it would be like to be killed by someone you regard as family."  . It’s really exciting.” To be continued.  .  )

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 545 Fighting

    Gods and demons are powerful and omnipotent.  ) Tell that bastard devil that we are here to settle a score with him.  "

    "Understood." Field agreed, and the Courage's main gun adjusted its attack angle, aimed, and fired!

    A beam of light directly breaks the target tower in the middle.  The broken upper half of the tower fell to the ground, causing the entire Demon King's Castle to feel shaken.  The Demon King, who was sitting in the hall of the Demon Palace, looked at the shaking surroundings and said with a little excitement: "Good guy, it seems that the other party is very angry. My first knight, go, use your sword, let  The other party shed all his blood. I regret coming to this place."

    "Yes." The first knight Ning Ping agreed, turned around and walked out of the hall.

    The Courage had no whereabouts and was hanging over the Demon King's Castle. Han Yu warned everyone and turned around to leave the Courage.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin immediately left her seat and prepared to go to the Demon King's Castle with Han Yu.

    "What are you doing?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    “…I’m going to find Ningping.” Han Mengxin was silent for a moment after hearing this.  He replied slowly.

    "I'll just go."

    "No, I am his fiancée." Han Mengxin replied firmly.

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s words and looking at Han Mengxin’s uncompromising expression, Han Yu compromised.  In Han Yu's view, Han Mengxin, who has awakened her abilities, is not incapable of self-preservation.  Moreover, Han Mengxin's ability is light. Even if she cannot fight against the Demon King, with her ability, she can still trap Ningping for several hours.

    "You can go, but you must listen to me. If I ask you to escape, you must escape. Otherwise, I will lock you up before I leave."

    "I know." Han Mengxin replied quickly, fearing that Han Yu would change his mind later.

    The brother and sister entered the Demon King's Castle. As soon as they landed, Ning Ping, who had become the first knight, appeared.  Because he became a subordinate of the Demon King, Ning Ping's appearance has completely changed. If Han Mengxin didn't know what Ning Ping looked like at this moment, Han Yu would not have believed that the young man in front of him with black hair and eyes like himself was his former self.  The Ninh Binh I know.

    "Where is your sword?" Han Yu asked, looking at Ning Ping standing in front of him with bare hands.

    "I have a sword in my hand."

    "Nonsense. I know you don't know us anymore, so I don't think there's any need to waste words. Come on." Han Yu said, twitching his fingers at Ning Ping in front of him.

    When Ning Ping saw this, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, and he assumed the same posture as when Ning Ping took action before.  Same posture, same person, the only difference is the things they hold in their hands.  Perhaps the Demon King wanted to completely erase the remaining memories in Ning Ping's mind. Ning Ping was holding a two-handed sword in his hand and was staring at Han Yu without blinking.

    When Han Mengxin stepped aside, Han Yu moved, and Ning Ping also moved.

    This is the first time we have made a move without any scruples since we met. In the past, when we discussed each other, both sides had their own limits in mind.  But now, Ning Ping has forgotten what happened in the past.  Han Yu knew in his heart the consequences of showing mercy at this time.  He is here to save people.  Not here to keep Ning Ping company.  Anyway, there was Han Mengxin beside him, so as long as Ning Ping was still breathing, everything would be fine.

    Han Yu, who had put aside his psychological burden, was merciless and fought with Ning Ping, who also wanted to kill his opponent.  Han Mengxin, who had put up a bright shield to protect herself, was very conflicted at the moment. She was worried about her brother's integrity and worried that her brother would hurt Ning Ping.  But now he couldn't interrupt the battle between the two sides, so he could only look at the two sides in the battle anxiously.

    In the hall of the Demon Palace, the Demon King sat on the throne and watched with interest through the mirror technique that the two people who were supposed to be companions were now killing each other.  However, when the Demon King accidentally saw Han Mengxin reflected in the corner of the mirror, he was suddenly stunned.  Although Han Mengxin and others were captured before, it was a surprise attack at that time.  There was no chance for Han Mengxin and others to resist.  But now, seeing the power contained in Han Mengxin, the Demon King suddenly felt like he had found an organization.

    Loneliness makes the devil very eager to find similar people, and the energy exuded by Han Mengxin.  Although it was a force that the Demon King hated, it was still the same kind. This made the Demon King couldn't help but stand up and walk out.

    The power of fire, the power of light, this kind of power that only gods possess, in the heart of the devil, stubbornly believes that this is not something that humans can possess.  At this moment, the power of Han Yu and Han Mengxin was considered by the Demon King to be the manifestation of the reincarnation of a certain god and demon.  The Demon King wants to awaken the two of his kind who are still sleeping in the human body through secret methods.

    Just as the Demon King rushed to the fighting location, the battle between Han Yu and Ning Ping continued.  After becoming the Demon King's first knight, Ning Ping's fighting ability has obviously improved to more than one level.  The swordsmanship displayed was completely different from before.  If Han Yu doesn'tHe used the ability of flames to compete, and he was probably defeated by Ning Ping.

    "Damn it, it seems like we can't do it without a special move." Han Yu jumped out of the battle circle and stared at Ning Ping, who was holding a two-handed sword and staring at him warily.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping immediately decided to take a preemptive strike.  Slowly raising the sword in his hand high, before Han Yu started to attack, Ning Ping gave a loud shout and rushed straight towards Han Yu like an arrow leaving the string.  The two-handed sword went straight towards Han Yu and struck it down.  If this sword struck hard, Han Yu would definitely be cut in half.  Han Yu, who was not ready yet, could only give in temporarily.  The two-handed sword struck the ground hard, leaving a sword mark of about five meters.  Immediately, Ningping gained power and refused to spare others.  He turned sideways and used his right shoulder to bump into Han Yu, who had already stepped aside before he could stand upright.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu only had time to curse before Ning Ping got close to him.  The pillar of fire soared into the sky, but Ning Ping did not back down. He used his right foot as a fulcrum to spin on the spot and at the same time, the two-handed sword in his hand went straight towards Han Yu's waist and cut it horizontally.

    Hearing a "bang" sound, Han Yu grabbed the two-handed sword that came across with both hands.  Before Ning Ping made the next move, his mouth opened.  A ball of flame shot straight towards Ning Ping's face.  Ning Ping, who didn't want to be disfigured, quickly tilted his head when he saw this, and the hot flames scorched the hair on one side of Ning Ping's head.

    Ning Ping didn’t care about his hair problem. He suddenly used his hands to lift Han Yu who was holding the sword in both hands.  Shaking forcefully left and right, Han Yu was thrown into the air. Ning Ping kicked his feet hard, grabbed the two-handed sword with his backhand and rushed towards Han Yu in the air.

    Han Yu in the air stretched out his hands, and aimed his right hand at Ning Ping, who was rushing over. The huge fireball rushed straight towards Ning Ping.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping, who jumped into the air, immediately raised his right hand holding the two-handed sword, using the two-handed sword as a shield to block the flames.  At the same time, with the help of the force generated by the two-handed sword to resist the flames, he flew above Han Yu. He grabbed the two-handed sword with both hands and struck Han Yu straight in the air.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw this. He immediately stopped emitting flames and tried his best to dodge Han Yu's attack.

    When the two landed, a large gash appeared on Han Yu's chest from his right shoulder down to his waist.  Fortunately, Han Yu retreated in time. The two-handed sword only scratched his clothes and did not cause any actual damage to Han Yu.  But the big gash was scary enough. If Han Yu's reaction had been any slower, Han Yu would have been split in half by Ning Ping's sword.

    Looking at Ning Ping who was standing opposite him with solemn eyes, Han Yu suddenly raised his hands and patted his cheek hard. When Han Yu looked at Ning Ping again, Han Yu's eyes changed.  In the previous battle, although Han Yu knew that he could not show mercy, he always inadvertently avoided Ning Ping's vital points.  At the same time when releasing the ultimate move.  Han Yu would always unconsciously play half a beat slower than usual.  But this half shot is very life-threatening.  Han Yu knew very well that if he continued like this, not only would he not be able to save Ning Ping, but he might also be involved in it.  For this reason, Han Yu forced himself to regard Ning Ping as his enemy, his real enemy.

    Seeing that his opponent suddenly seemed to have changed, Ning Ping's eyes flashed with excitement and he suddenly launched an attack.  But this time it was different from before. When the two-handed sword was cutting across Han Yu's abdomen, Han Yu did not retreat.  He didn't take any action, but put his hands behind his back and suddenly breathed out fire, and his whole body rushed under Ning Ping's eyes.

    Ning Ping, who had not expected Han Yu to do this, was stunned.  But he came back to his senses immediately, and immediately bent down and prepared to give Han Yu a hard blow.  But before Ning Ping could lift his right leg, Han Yu moved his foot first.  Han Yu flew up and kicked Ning Ping on the knee where he raised his right leg. Ning Ping was immediately kicked to the ground.

    Ning Ping was furious, but Han Yu was close at this moment and was not within the attack range of the two-handed sword. If he wanted to attack Han Yu with the two-handed sword, Ning Ping would have to retreat, but Han Yu would not give it to Ning Ping.  this opportunity.  Follow Ning Ping like a shadow.  The originally powerful two-handed sword now became a burden in Ning Ping's hands.  Because of the drag of the two-handed sword, Ning Ping could only passively take the beating and retreat step by step.

    "Bang~bang~" made two sounds. I don't know if Han Yu did it on purpose or not. Ning Ping's eyes were struck by the attack. The pain caused Ning Ping to loosen his hands and almost let go of the sword with both hands.  Ning Ping screamed and backed away suddenly.  But before he could retreat far, he felt he bumped into someone.  Before Ning Ping could react, the man behind him hugged Ning Ping's waist with both hands.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping immediately hit him from behind with all his strength.  Prepare to hit the wall and make the person behind you suffer.  But the person behind him obviously knew Ning Ping's plan. After taking two steps back, he suddenly hugged Ning Ping's waist and lifted it up hard.

    Ning Ping, who didn't react, was immediately like a carrot planted in the ground, headfirst.  The two-handed sword was immediately released.

    Finish all thisHan Yu let go of Ning Ping.  First he kicked the two-handed sword far away, then turned back to look at Han Mengxin.  Prepare to take action against Han Mengxin and arrest Ning Ping.  But when he turned around, Han Yu was suddenly shocked.  A strange face was talking to Han Mengxin, and his expression seemed a little anxious.  Han Yu didn't think much, he shouted immediately, threw the fireball and rushed towards the stranger.

    The Demon King who was negotiating with Han Mengxin casually waved his hand to scatter the fireballs flying in the air, then stepped aside, looked at the rushing Han Yu and said: "With the power of flames, is it the God of Fire sleeping in your body?  Hmm No, your attitude is not like a fire god at all, but more like a fire demon. If it is really a fire demon, that would be great, then I will have one more tribe member."

    Ignoring what the devil said to himself, Han Yu protected Han Mengxin behind him and stared at the devil warily.  Seeing that Han Yu didn't respond, the Demon King smiled awkwardly.  He asked in a seductive voice: "Do you want to have powerful power? The power to trample everything in the world under your feet."

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked, looking at the Demon King.

    "Me? Haha Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Duriel, the Demon King of the Second Abyss. You haven't answered my question yet." Demon King Duriel said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "So you are that bastard! Restore my companions to their original state!" Han Yu raised the flame in his hand, stared at Du Ruier and shouted.  Facing Han Yu's request, Du Ruier looked very calm and refused with an unchanged smile: "No, he is my first knight, my first subordinate, and I will not return him to you.  "

    "Then there's nothing to say." As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu rushed towards Du Ruier, while Han Mengxin ran towards Ning Ping who was thrown headfirst into the ground.  She wanted to take advantage of this rare opportunity to control Ning Ping to prevent him from causing trouble again.

    Demon King Du Ruier smiled upon seeing this, and while avoiding Han Yu's entanglement, he stretched out a hand and pointed it at Han Mengxin, saying: "Don't leave in a hurry, the topic between us has not yet reached a conclusion."  Then, a large purple net covered Han Mengxin's head.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin was about to be covered by the big net, Han Yu could only put down Du Riel and prepare to rescue Han Mengxin first.  But Du Ruier stopped Han Yu at this time and asked with a smile: "You haven't given me the answer to the question I just asked."

    "Get away!" Han Yu shouted angrily, and the cross fire flew straight to the Demon King's forehead.

    At this moment, the big purple net fell, and Han Mengxin had closed her eyes.  A figure suddenly flashed in front of Han Mengxin, and he slashed forward with a big sword in both hands, splitting the purple net in half.  Han Mengxin quietly opened her eyes, and immediately saw a familiar figure from behind, and couldn't help but tears began to well up in her eyes.

    Facing Han Mengxin who was looking at him with tears streaming down his face, Ning Ping looked a little confused.  He didn't understand why he would help the human woman in front of him.  When he saw that this woman was about to be hurt, it was almost an instinctive reaction. He rushed over and protected the woman behind him.

    "Are we related?" Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin with confusion and asked.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 546: Full Strength

    Ning Ping looked at the familiar stranger in front of him and couldn't help but ask the questions in his heart.  ) In addition to Han Mengxin feeling a pain in her heart, the Demon King Du Ruier on the side was surprised. He knew the effect of the Forgettable Pill best.  In the age of gods and demons, countless outstanding human beings, after taking the Forgettable Pill, could draw their swords against the same kind of people in the past without hesitation, without even remembering that they were humans before.  Once the Forgetting Pill is taken, humans will become the most loyal subordinates of gods and demons and will remain unchanged until death.  But now, Demon King Du Ruier saw fluctuations in the heart of his first knight, which was confusion and confusion.  This should be impossible to happen, but now it is really happening before my eyes.

    "Could it be that the shelf life of the Forgetting Pill has expired?" Demon King Du Ruier thought to himself.

    It’s just a joke that the Forgettable Pill has expired, but precisely because he believes that his Forgettable Pill is fine, Demon King Du Ruiel is even more eager to understand why his first knight is acting abnormally.  Du Ruier, who wanted to figure this out, couldn't help but walk towards Ningping.  But before he took two steps, he was stopped by Han Yu.

    "Get out of the way, I'm not interested in playing with you now." Du Ruier said without looking at Han Yu, just staring at Ning Ping.

    Of course, Han Yu would not give way. Seeing Ning Ping's reaction to Han Mengxin gave Han Yu hope that Ning Ping would recover his memory. At this time, of course, Du Ruier could not be allowed to go over and cause trouble.  Unleashing his power without saying a word, Han Yu decided to stop Du Riel at all costs.  And today is no different than in the past. Han Yu is confident that after letting go of all restraints, he may not be the opponent of the devil in front of him.  In the past, it was for cultivation.  Han Yu always deliberately sealed his power.  But now, Han Yu can't care so much.

    "Huh?" The sudden burst of huge power in front of him made Demon King Du Ruier transfer his eyes from Ning Ping to Han Yu.  At this moment, Han Yu's whole body was bursting with colorful light, and energy chains in the form of chains were being disconnected.  When only the dazzling white chains on his hands and feet were left on Han Yu's body, Demon King Duriel's expression began to become solemn.  Because he discovered that as the chains on the human being in front of him continued to disappear, the power in his body was growing, and it was almost at the same level as himself.

    "I hope the battle can end as soon as possible, otherwise I don't know what I will become." Han Yu said to himself, and as the last word was spoken, the white chains that locked Han Yu's hands and feet simultaneously  fracture.  Disappeared in front of Duriel's eyes.

    With the disappearance of the white chain, Han Yu was like an erupting volcano. Huge power spread from Han Yu's body to the surroundings, creating a strong airflow.  It swept away the nearby gravel and scattered it around.  Facing Han Mengxin, Ning Ping, who was waiting for Han Mengxin's answer, almost subconsciously turned around to protect Han Mengxin behind him, preventing the scattered gravel from touching Han Mengxin.

    Demon King Du Ruier no longer cares about studying Ning Ping's anomalies at this moment. Han Yu in front of him is the most troublesome existence for him at the moment.

    "You are indeed the reincarnation of a god and demon." Du Ruier murmured to himself.

    Han Yu was not interested in listening to Du Ruier's muttering. He looked at Du Ruier and said, "It's over quickly. It's been a long time. I don't know if I can control the power in my body." After finishing speaking, Du Ruier didn't wait.  When you opened your mouth, Han Yu disappeared instantly.  Du Ruier's eyes narrowed and he crossed his hands to protect his chest.  Almost at the same time, Han Yu appeared in front of Du Ruier and punched him.

    Duriel felt his arms were numb.  I haven't experienced this feeling for a long time.  Even during the God-Destroying War, humans controlled powerful machines to compete with gods and demons, but at that time, direct close combat with gods and demons was rare.  Only when fighting high-level gods or demons, Duriel had this kind of experience.  But now, this experience comes from a human being.

    Just when Du Ruier was shocked, Han Yu stretched his left hand behind him, and the strong flame spray made Du Ruier unable to stand.  Pushed backward by Han Yu, he hit another high tower in the Demon King's Castle. The tower was destroyed and people were thrown out, and he continued to retreat toward the distance without stopping.

    When Lin Ke from the Courage saw him, he immediately wanted to use the Courage to follow him, but was stopped by Lianpeng.  "Don't go there. We can't participate in that kind of battle, even if we are watching the battle." Lian Peng stopped Lin Ke and said.

    "Why? Doesn't the Courage's laser cannon also work?" Lin Ke asked unconvinced.

    Hearing this, Lian Peng explained: "The laser cannon is powerful. But that Demon King is not an idiot. He cannot stay where you are and wait for you to attack. And is Field sure that he can hit the Demon King?"

    Although he knew that what Lian Peng said was reasonable, Lin Ke still refused to give up and said, "Then I can go by myself, right?"

    &nbsp; But Lian Peng still shook his head, "No, in a battle of that level, accidents may occur if there is a slight mistake. Our ability to protect ourselves is too weak. If you go, it will inevitably distract Han Yu. Do you want  Did you see that Han Yu had an accident because of your appearance?"

    "Yes, but I'm worried about him." Lin Ke said anxiously.

    "I'm worried too, but it's precisely because of our worry that we can't cause trouble for him. Yan'er, have the released monitors arrived at the location?" Lianpeng nodded and turned to ask Qiao Yan'er.  ,

    "No, Han Yu and the devil are still moving, and there is no sign of stopping for the time being." Qiao Yaner replied after hearing this.

    "Where is Han Yu going?" Field asked doubtfully.

    Hearing this, Lian Peng replied: "He wants to take the Demon King to a place where no one is around and start fighting again, so as not to affect us."

    Just as Lian Peng said, Han Yu did have this intention.  He knew very well what the consequences of the current battle with Demon King Duriel would be. If the battle started, the Demon King's Castle would definitely be turned into ruins, and Lin Ke and others were within the scope of the Demon King's Castle.  , plus Han Yu didn't want the demon king to disturb Ning Ping and Han Mengxin, so he naturally had to choose the venue for the battle.

    Demon King Du Ruier seemed to have guessed Han Yu's thoughts.  He cooperated and was pushed far away by Han Yu.  To be honest, he didn't want his Demon King's Castle to turn into ruins.  It's like two people fighting. No one wants their home to be smashed to pieces.

    When Han Yu stopped, Demon King Du Ruier asked Han Yu while moving his body: "Is it okay here?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied: "That's okay. The mountains and clear waters here are beautiful, and it is a very suitable place to sleep."

    "Are you so confident that you can defeat me?" Du Ruier heard this and asked again.

    "It's not just you, maybe I will be the one who sleeps here." Han Yu shook his head slightly and said.

    "Haha you are very self-aware." Du Ruier smiled, ended his preparations, hooked his fingers at Han Yu, and said, "Come on. Let me see what you are capable of."

    "If you don't tell me, I will let you see it." Han Yu moved his shoulders and prepared to attack.

    In an instant, the heaven and earth seemed to freeze at this moment.  Just like the calm before the storm, Han Yu and Du Ruier looked at each other in silence.

    "Da~"

    With a soft sound.  Han Yu disappeared from the same place, and almost at the same time, Du Ruier also disappeared from the place.  The two sides were originally nearly twenty meters apart, but in the blink of an eye, the two sides had already met in the middle.

    The battle became intense as soon as it started, and both sides wanted to end the battle in the shortest possible time.  Both sides gave up defense and tried their best to attack.  While his fists and kicks were falling on the opponent like raindrops, he was also receiving fists and kicks like raindrops.

    After just fifteen seconds, the two sides suddenly separated.  At this moment, the image of both parties is not very good, and they are definitely bruised and swollen.  But it was different from Han Yu who was grinning.  Duriel's heart was more filled with surprise and a hint of desire for a fierce battle.  The feeling that made the whole soul tremble made Du Ruier's fighting spirit grow stronger and stronger, and he looked at Han Yu with more and more eager eyes.

    "You are a man of good ability. Be loyal to me, and I can give you eternal life." Du Ruier said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu sneered at the conditions put forward by Du Ruier, "Eternal life? Hey, what do I want with that useless thing? The reason why life is wonderful is because of its shortness. Create your own in a limited life.  This is my pursuit. And eternal life, in my eyes, is like an old lady’s footcloth. It’s smelly and long, and it simply smells bad.”

    Han Yu's answer did not make Du Ruier angry. On the contrary, Du Ruier looked at Han Yu with admiration and said: "Countless people pursue eternal life, but they didn't expect that you would not care. It's really surprising.  Guy. But I still appreciate you, tell me your conditions. As long as you are willing to be loyal to me."

    “Give up, I will never give up my freedom.” Han Yu replied and launched the offensive again.

    Although he said that he wanted Han Yu to be loyal to him, Du Ruier still showed no mercy when he took action.  The battle between the two sides was still fierce. They tried their best to attack without making any defensive moves.

    Separated again, the two sides became even more embarrassed, but the eyes looking at each other were still the same as before. The strong fighting spirit seemed to be about to ignite both sides. Everything around them was destroyed in the collision of two huge forces. A huge  A clearing was created.

    While both sides were taking a breather, Du Ruier continued to try to persuade Han Yu to surrender.  "Don't be stubborn. As my subordinate, you can still?Do what you want to do.  "

    "Huh!" The only person who answered Du Ruier was a cold snort from Han Yu.

    ……

    The huge force collision caused the heaven and earth to change color. All the creatures living in this space stopped their activities in fear and looked up at the sky in unison, wondering what disaster was waiting for them.  The competition between the Fire Ox and Water Rhino tribes has long ceased. In order to overcome the difficulties together, the two tribes united for the first time, preparing to jointly deal with the coming terrible disaster.  Although they didn't know what kind of disaster it was, everyone knew in their hearts that that disaster would be a disaster for everyone.

    The sky and the earth are constantly trembling, and the buildings in the Demon King's Castle are constantly collapsing because of this trembling.  Ning Ping, who was still confused about the woman he was protecting Han Mengxin, was currently protecting Han Mengxin from the Demon King's Castle.  It's just that the Demon King's Castle is too big, and you won't be able to leave for a while.  But this didn't bother Ning Ping. When he saw that his way was blocked by a collapsed building, Ning Ping suddenly turned around and picked up Han Mengxin. Using the surrounding buildings as a fulcrum, he jumped a few times and landed in the Demon King's Castle.  Aboard the Spirit above.

    Holding Han Mengxin in her arms.  Ning Ping suddenly felt a familiar feeling.  It was as if he had hugged the woman in front of him like this before.  Because he wanted to solve the doubts in his heart, Ning Ping did not let go of Han Mengxin, and Han Mengxin did not struggle to leave Ning Ping's arms.  Many things in this world can only be cherished when they are lost.  During the days when Ning Ping took the Demon King Du Ruier's Forgetfulness Pill and became the first knight, Han Mengxin deeply understood that she had become accustomed to Ning Ping's company.  Being able to be held in Ning Ping's arms again made Han Mengxin not want to leave again.

    The two of them just hugged each other and stayed on the top floor of the Spirit.  After a long time, Han Mengxin whispered: "Let me down."

    "Oh." Ning Ping responded and put Han Mengxin down.  At the same time, I was shocked and couldn't help but think to myself that I was the first knight of Demon King Duriel.  Why did he obey the words of the human woman in front of him, and it was all so natural, as if he was used to the woman in front of him giving orders to him.

    Just when Ning Ping was confused, Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping.  He said word by word: "You, you are Ning Ping, my fiancé." After saying that, Han Mengxin stepped forward, stretched out her hands to hold Ning Ping's head, stood on tiptoes and kissed Ning Ping's lips gently.

    Ning Ping felt as if his brain suddenly exploded and became completely blank.  Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping nervously, worried that Ning Ping would suddenly deny her relationship with him.

    After a long while, Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin, who was full of worry, and said slowly: "I, the first knight under the command of Demon King Duriel. The right-hand man of Demon King Duriel, swears to dedicate his life to Demon King Duriel,  Obey any order from Demon Lord Duriel and destroy any creature that dares to be disrespectful to Demon Lord Duriel.  This is an oath that has always been lingering in my mind. But now, no, since I met you, I find myself  Subconsciously I want to protect you. I don’t know why? But there is a voice in my heart telling me not to hurt you. I don’t know if what you just told me is true or false, but subconsciously I think  Believe what you say. Can you tell me the story of what happened between you and me?"

    Han Mengxin’s tears flowed down again.  Ning Ping, who was standing in front of him, was a little overwhelmed. He wanted to reach out and wipe the tears from Han Mengxin's face, but he was worried that he would be rejected by Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin nodded to Ning Ping with tears in her eyes and said, "I will satisfy your request. I will tell you everything that happened from the time we met. But before I tell you this, I want to correct you.  What I said just now. Your name is Ning Ping, and you are our important partner and family member. You are not a subordinate of the Demon King Du Ruier. The reason why you think that is because you took the Forgetfulness Pill of the Demon King Du Ruier. And you  The reason why you took the Forgetfulness Pill was to save us from the clutches of the Demon King Duriel. You sacrificed yourself to protect us, and now, we are here to take you home, a home that truly belongs to you."

    "Home?" Ning Ping asked subconsciously.  Han Mengxin's words made Ning Ping think deeply. Just like the home Han Mengxin mentioned, Ning Ping had no sense of identity with the Demon King's Castle. However, standing on the top floor of the Courage allowed Ning Ping to relax.

    Han Mengxin gently took Ning Ping's hand and said softly: "Yes, home is our home."

    While Han Mengxin and Ning Ping were communicating, the battle between Han Yu and Du Ruier was still continuing. The aftermath of the battle between the two sides had turned the place where they were into a flat ground.  The huge force collision caused everything around them to disappear without a trace, but Han Yu and Du Ruier were still engaged in a selfless battle, because the battle was not over yet and the other side had not yet fallen.Du Ruier has given up recruiting Han Yu because he found that every time he recruited Han Yu, he often got more crazy attacks from Han Yu, which made Du Ruier not want to continue like this.  The Demon King's pride made Du Ruier no longer want to recruit Han Yu, and the Demon King's greed also made Du Ruier determined to eliminate Han Yu.

    It’s better to destroy what you can’t get!

    "I just want to destroy Han Yu at this moment, but it can't be solved by Du Ruier raising his hand."  As the battle continued, Du Riel found Han Yu becoming more and more difficult to deal with.  His speed and strength grew stronger over time, forcing Duriel to brace himself to cope.  But Han Yu was complaining secretly at this moment. The power in his body was becoming more and more difficult to control, and he didn't know when he would lose control.  The only thing that made Han Yu feel lucky was that he and Duriel were far away from the Courage at the moment. Even if he really lost control, the Courage would have time to retreat to a safe zone.

    Compared with Du Ruier, Han Yu's psychological ambitions are smaller.  In a battle like this, a little bit of advantage will become bigger and bigger as time goes by. This can be seen from the fact that they were evenly matched before and now Han Yu has begun to gradually control the rhythm of the battle.

    With Han Yu's vicious blow to the leg, Du Ruier, who had exposed his flaw, was violently kicked out.  Although Duriel was kicked away and did not suffer much damage, the result made Duriel feel humiliated.  The majestic Demon King of the Second Abyss was actually kicked out by a human. This was something that was unimaginable before, but now it happened to Duriel.

    The feeling of shame made Duriel's eyes red.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 547 Losing control

    The black windbreaker, the demon king Du Ruier used his own demonic energy to transform into a set of clothes. Book friends uploaded that in addition to being invulnerable to water and fire, it also provides the wearer with a 30% all-attribute bonus.  Wearing a black trench coat, Du Ruier's whole body changed his temperament, and Han Yu's expression became serious.

    "Come on" Du Ruier gently waved to Han Yu who was standing opposite.

    Just such a simple gesture of waving made Han Yu's heart tremble, and his body involuntarily wanted to move forward. Han Yu quickly bit the tip of his tongue hard, and his brain, which was already a little confused, suddenly woke up.

    "Cross Fire" Han Yu aimed his index finger at Du Riel in the shape of a cross and unleashed his best move, hoping to test some Du Riel. But to Han Yu's disappointment, Du Riel didn't even move, just gently.  With a wave of his hand, the crossfire suddenly deviated from its original trajectory and hit the stone wall behind Duriel.

    "Is this all your ability? Come on, don't be polite, use your full strength, otherwise I will be sorry for me to fight you at my highest state." Du Ruier looked at Han Yu with a smile and said

    Han Yu was not angry after hearing this. He stretched out his hands and aimed his right hand at Du Ruier. Du Ruier smiled slightly and said, "I have seen this move before, but in order to let you understand the difference between mortals and gods and demons, I stood here  Here, I’ll let you hit it.”

    Du Riel's arrogance made Han Yu so angry that he immediately unleashed his second ultimate move on Du Riel without saying a word. The huge fireball roared straight towards Du Riel and rushed over to see Du Riel.  As expected, Er did not hide or evade as he said before. He just lifted up the black windbreaker with his right hand and blocked the black windbreaker in front of him when the flames approached.

    An unexpected scene appeared for Han Yu. The flames did not harm the black trench coat that seemed to be made of cloth at all. It was as if it was a wall, blocking all the flames on this side of the wall, and the supervisor on the other side.  Riel yawned when he had time, and waved the black windbreaker in his hand vigorously to scatter the nearby flames.

    Han Yu looked at Du Riel in surprise. At this moment, Du Riel began to become strange, with an evil smile on his lips, and said to Han Yu: "You have used up all your tricks, and now it's my turn." Before he finished speaking,  Falling, Du Ruier disappeared in place. When he appeared again, Han Yu had already flown upside down. His speed was faster than Han Yu's reaction. Han Yu was kicked by Du Ruier in the abdomen and his body flew out uncontrollably.  Got out

    With a "boom", Han Yu crashed into the stone wall behind him and was buried under the rubble. Du Ruier saw this and said loudly: "Get up, I will never knock you down with just the blow just now.  Don’t try to lower my guard and launch a surprise attack on me later.”

    Han Yu, whose plan failed, pushed away the rubble on his body, stared at Du Ruier closely, and began to think about the way out. A hero would not suffer the immediate loss. Han Yu believed that Han Mengxin must have brought Ningping with him if he had the time to delay here.  After boarding the Courage, all that's left is to rendezvous with the Courage, then leave this hellish place and let the Demon Lord Duriel in front of him play with his own birds.

    Han Yu, who was determined to retreat, had not thought of a safe way to retreat. A familiar roar came from above his head. Han Yu looked up and saw that it was the Courage. What were they doing here at this time?

    Han Yu was secretly anxious, because not only he saw the Courage, but also Du Ruier opposite him. Du Ruier glanced at Han Yu, and said slowly with the same smile: "If your companion dies in your  It will be a very interesting thing in front of me."

    "How dare you?" Han Yu said anxiously after hearing this

    "Hehehe Then you should stop me from trying." Du Ruier chuckled a few times and looked at Han Yu jokingly and said

    When Han Yu saw this, he knew that if he wanted to protect the Courage, he had to attack. However, the Courage would not come sooner or later, but it would come at this time. Wouldn’t this cause chaos?

    The complaint in Han Yu's heart was wrong. The reason why the Courage came over at risk was because everyone in the Courage saw Han Yu's situation through the monitor and wanted to help Han Yu. This is the Courage.  Reason for coming here

    "The main guns are locked on the target and all auxiliary fires are turned on, open fire." As Field yelled for assistance from the Courage, he launched an attack against the Courage. Durrell, who had previously dared to face Han Yu's attack head-on, dodged.  Evaded the attack from the Spirit and launched a counterattack while dodging the attack.

    A black beam of light shot out from the tip of Duriel's right index finger, directly penetrated the bottom shield of the Spirit, and rushed out from the top of the Spirit.

    The essence is what is concentrated

    With such a seemingly light and skillful blow, the Courage was hit and penetrated. This shows how terrifying Du Ruier's move was. What made Han Yu's scalp feel numb was that Du Ruier didn't seem to receive it at all.  Influence is still the same as before, looking at Han Yu with a smile, apparently waiting for Han Yu to make a move

    Since the other partyAt this point, Han Yu naturally had no chance of retreating. Although he knew that he had no chance of winning at this time, in order for the Courage, the only tool to help them get out of here, not to be destroyed, Han Yu had no choice but to board.

    The evenly matched situation has been broken. Han Yu's attack seemed to be nothing to Du Ruier, who was wearing a black feather coat. Han Yu attacked desperately for a long time, but Du Ruier seemed not to care at all. He only dodged and occasionally attacked.  Take action, and every time he takes action, Han Yu is always in a hurry.

    As Han Yu became weaker, Du Riel began to get tired of continuing to fight with Han Yu, and his grunts against Han Yu became more and more frequent. At this moment, Du Riel was like a cat that caught a mouse, eating it first without any hurry.  Let's have enough fun first and then talk about the existence of the big goal of Courage. Du Ruier believed that Han Yu would not leave here. In fact, this was exactly what Du Ruier thought. Han Yu did not leave and was still persisting, but Du Ruier did not.  I don’t want to continue playing with Han Yu

    With a fierce whip kick, Han Yu was kicked away. Demon King Du Ruier finally avenged the kick just now, and then began to launch non-stop attacks on Han Yu, striving to defeat Han Yu in one go.

    Han Yu's retreat made Lin Ke and others in the Courage very worried and wanted to rush down to fight alongside Han Yu. However, Lin Ke and others knew that they would not be of any help if they went up, but would only cause trouble for Han Yu, so they had to use the Courage's  Firepower continued to attack Duriel, hoping to attract Duriel's attention.

    Just like flies, although they can't hurt people, they can make people feel irritated. Durrell, who didn't have much patience in the first place, naturally didn't give a good look to the Courage that he was not interested in. He hit the Courage directly with a finger of his right hand.  The black beam of light pierced through, and the Courage in the air was suddenly in a hurry and hit the power unit of the Courage. But at this time, Duriel did not let go of the Courage anymore, and could no longer care about trouble with the Courage.  Planned to target the Spirit again, and this time the target was the Spirit's control room.

    Han Yu was very aware of the power of Duuriel's black beam, and of course he would not just watch Duuriel succeed. For a moment, he launched a fierce attack on Duuriel like a madman. The powerful offensive made Duuriel have no choice but to  Choosing to retreat temporarily, this kind of attack cannot be sustained. When Han Yu's attack ended, Du Ruier's hand pointed at the Courage again.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu yelled angrily and pounced on Du Riel. Just as he was about to pounce in front of Du Riel, Han Yu suddenly shuddered and screamed in his heart. When the time came, Du Riel was unconscious.  At this point, seeing that Han Yu had been fooled, he immediately kicked Han Yu hard in the chest without hesitation.

    Han Yu flew upside down again, feeling that his internal organs were all mixed together, and his brain was almost losing consciousness. Lin Ke and others on the Courage found that Han Yu was kicked away. Field immediately pressed the button in his hand, and the master  The cannon roared suddenly. I was worried that it would accidentally damage Han Yu, so I didn't dare to use it except after the first shot. I was always ready. But Han Yu was kicked far away by Du Ruier, and the opportunity for the main gun attack immediately appeared.

    There was a hint of panic on Duriel's face. The powerful energy beam made Duriel feel dangerous, and it also reminded Duriel of some unpleasant memories from the past. After dodging the main gun of the Courage, Duriel  The eyes you looked at the Courage became extremely cold.

    When Ning Ping in the Courage saw Du Ruier's eyes, he immediately subconsciously said to Han Mengxin: "Get out of here quickly, the devil is ready to take action."

    "He has always been serious about Ning Ping protecting Han Mengxin." Field, who heard Ning Ping speak, said: Ever since Ning Ping boarded the Spirit, his identity has made people feel a little helpless. He is back, but his memory is gone.  I originally hoped that he could join forces with Han Yu to fight against the enemy, but now I have completely given up hope. Fortunately, Han Mengxin is by my side, otherwise I don’t know if Ning Ping will take action against the Courage.

    Hearing the resentment in Field's words, Ning Ping said indifferently: "I chose not to take action against you because of my confusion about Han Mengxin. Please don't be self-righteous and think that I will help you."

    Field rolled his eyes in frustration and simply focused his attention on Duriel. If he could hit Duriel, there would be no problem. But Duriel's movements were too flexible, and he was determined to win the blow just now.  Can be avoided

    Duriel looked at the Courage in the sky with a cruel smile on his face. But just when Duriel was about to completely eliminate the Courage, a feeling of palpitations suddenly came to Duriel's heart.  Er had to stop the next attack and turned to look in the direction that made his heart palpitate. That was the direction where Han Yu was kicked.

    I don’t know since when, a heavy fog appeared where Han Yu was kicked away. A figure slowly walked out of the fog, with waist-length hair, naked upper body, and a lot of hair on the naked upper body.  The rune I know doesn’t look like a good person.

    ? ?Riel frowned and thought about it carefully, making sure that he had not seen this person in his memory. Could it be that the ancient god who fell asleep in this space before him was awakened by the battle between himself and Han Yu?  Are you coming out to protest now?

    The long-haired man slowly approached, and Du Ruier could see his face clearly. The face that was very similar to Han Yu made Du Ruier's heart skip a beat, and an uneasy feeling made Du Ruier  I feel bad

    A long-haired man who looked exactly like Han Yu grinned at Du Rui. It wasn't that this man's ugly smile made Du Rui take a half step back, but just when the long-haired man smiled, Du Rui  I felt a feeling that I hadn't experienced in a long time, and I was trembling.

    It was the tremor caused by the fear of powerful power that made Duriel feel angry. Just when Duriel was about to do something, the long-haired man suddenly disappeared. When Duriel looked at it again, Duriel  I felt myself flying into the air, and out of the corner of my eye I saw the long-haired man retracting his uppercut, and with a sudden kick of his feet, he rushed towards me again.

    Douriel took action without even saying a word, which made Duriel understand that there was no room for relaxation between him and the other party. If he wanted to sit down and have a good talk with that person, then he would have to show his strength to the other party right now. Without strength,  have no say

    After thinking about this, Du Ruier immediately put aside the doubts in his heart, gave up attacking the Courage, and began to concentrate on dealing with the guy who suddenly appeared in front of him. Du Ruier didn't want to find out the opponent's identity, but the opponent continued.  He started to attack without giving him a chance to speak. Durel couldn't speak at all. But analyzing the other party's temperament made Durel feel a little embarrassed. He looked like a human but not a human, like a god but not a god, and looked like a demon but not a demon.

    The battle between the two sides was fierce, and the impact ranged from the sky to the ground. The Courage in the air had to raise its position to avoid the aftermath of the attack. However, at this moment, one side of the Courage's power unit was damaged. It relied on only one power unit.  Spirit's maneuverability has been affected

    Duriel didn't pay attention to the Courage's slow climb, because at the moment he couldn't care less. The strange guy in front of him really made Duriel too busy to do anything. The demon clan, which is famous for its strength and hand-to-hand combat ability, would be killed by a guy who didn't know the details.  He was suppressed and beaten, and no matter how much Duriel tried to improve his abilities, the opponent could always overwhelm him. This made Duriel feel very depressed. At the same time, he became more and more frightened as he fought, and involuntarily began to think of escaping.

    Escape is not a big deal for Duriel. In the God-Destroying War back then, it was because he didn't want to die that Duriel escaped and saved his life. Now that he's escaping again, Duriel doesn't have any psychological burden at all. He just ran away like this without even giving the order.  No one knew who he was escaping from, which made Du Ruier feel more or less unwilling.

    With a "chi" sound, a piece of the black trench coat that Duriel was wearing, which was said to be invulnerable to water and fire, was ripped off by his opponent. Duriel couldn't help but twitch at the corner of his eyes, and the idea of ????escape filled his heart.

    Taking advantage of the moment when the two parties were separated to take a breath, Du Ruier lost no time in asking: "Who are you?"

    Du Ruier responded with a grin and then started to attack more violently. Du Ruier secretly complained in his heart. While resisting the opponent's attack, he kept asking: "A man can't change his surname even if he just sits down. How can you not even change your surname?"  The courage to declare one’s family name… ugh…”

    The opponent reached out and pinched Duriel's cheeks, causing Duriel's chattering mouth to stop moving. Then he saw the opponent's right fist hit Duriel's right cheek hard, causing Duriel to stop.  That handsome face twisted and deformed in an instant, and his whole body flew out horizontally.

    Duriel was furious in his heart. He tried hard to control his posture in the air and aimed his hand at the guy who dared to hit him in the face. However, he found that the other person was following him like a shadow. He took a step ahead of him and grabbed his right index finger, and gave him a blow.  Before he even had time to think about it, Duriel felt a sharp pain in his right index finger, followed by a loss of consciousness.

    The ten fingers were connected to the heart. The pain of the severed finger made Duriel couldn't help but scream, but this was just the beginning. This unforgiving man seems to be a butcher who slaughters livestock all year round. He has an extremely clear understanding of the structure of the human body here.  I have to say that the human body is indeed the most suitable for fighting. Even gods and demons cannot deny this. It is precisely because of this that after giving up their original form, gods and demons usually choose to use human bodies.  Use it as a model to reconstruct your own body

    Du Ruier felt that his body was no longer his own, and there were bursts of sounds of broken bones in his ears, but the other party seemed to enjoy it, as if he wanted to crush all the bones in Du Ruier's body until Du Ruier  I collapsed on the ground like a boneless snake, and then this person stopped his almost perverted bone-crushing behavior.

    Lin Ke and others from the Courage were looking at the ground with anxiety at this moment.? Everything, although the man on the ground looks like Han Yu, his acting style is nothing like Han Yu. If Han Yu, even if he kills, he must be fast, accurate and ruthless, and finish the victim in the shortest time.  The pain was different, but the one on the ground was different. Judging from his actions just now, he seemed to enjoy the tormenting feeling. This abnormality made Lin Ke and others involuntarily think of Han Yu's explanation to them before leaving the Courage.

    "I want to go down and take a look," Lin Ke said to everyone in a deep voice.

    Everyone, look at me and I look at you. No one knew what to say until Han Mengxin said, "I'll go with you."

    The Courage slowly began to lower its height, and the roar alarmed "Han Yu" on the ground. Just when "Han Yu" raised his head to look at the Courage, Du Ruier, who was paralyzed on the ground, suddenly moved, like a picture caught by the wind.  I rolled up the paper and flew towards the location of the Courage with all my strength."

    "Han Yu" didn't even think about it. When he saw Du Ruier running away, he immediately roared, raised his right fist and swung it hard at Du Ruier in the air.

    A red beam of light instantly penetrated Duriel's body and punched a hole in the sky (to be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 547: Loss of Control

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 548 Underwater World

    Gods and demons are not without weaknesses. When the core hidden in their bodies is hit, that is when the gods and demons disappear.  It's fitting that Duriel died here. The red beam didn't hit anywhere else, but just shattered the magic core hidden in Duriel's body. Duriel didn't even let out a scream.  Disappear between heaven and earth.

    But at this time, no one cared about the disappearance of Duriel. The hole that made a hole in the sky was constantly attracting the Courage to get closer to the hole.  This scene is very similar to the scene that the Courage attracted to this space in the Desert of Death.

    Lin Ke and others are extremely anxious, and the power of Courage is damaged. It is impossible to get rid of this attraction at this time.  What is troublesome is that "Han Yu" is still outside the Courage, and there is a possibility of being separated from everyone.  If you are scattered at this time, there is a high chance that you will never have the chance to meet again in the future.  Lin Ke couldn't help but turn on the external speaker of the Courage, and shouted with all his strength to "Han Yu" who was standing on the ground looking at the strange phenomenon in the sky: "Han Yu, you should come here quickly!"

    Hearing Lin Ke's voice, "Han Yu" immediately flew over, but it didn't look like he wanted to stay with Lin Ke and others, but came to attack the Courage.

    At this moment, Courage was sucked into the hole in the sky, followed closely by Han Yu.  Not long after entering the cave, Lin Ke and others collectively lost consciousness. When they woke up again, Lin Ke and others found that they were already on a beach.

    I walked out of the Courage and looked at the Courage stuck on the ground like a green onion.  Lin Ke and others couldn't help but secretly rejoice. Thanks to the sand, if they had fallen into the nearby sea, their group would have been drowned long ago.

    correct?  Where is Han Yu?

    Everyone looked around for it.  But no sign of Han Yu was found.  In order to find Han Yu, Lin Ke and others were divided into two groups. One group stayed to repair the Courage, and the other group was responsible for finding the lost Han Yu.

    First, they worked together to level the Courage, and then Qiao Yaner took Field to repair the Courage's power unit. Lianpeng released the Courage's monitor. He wanted to find out the surrounding situation first before looking for someone, otherwise he would be blind with his eyes closed.  try to find.  It is very possible that the person was not found, but that he was lost as well.  Lin Ke and Shi Bafang were the team responsible for finding people. They stayed behind Lianpeng honestly, waiting for Lianpeng's announcement that he could take action.  As for Han Mengxin.  Then he was responsible for taking Ning Ping, who had lost his memory, to visit the Courage and tell the story of what happened to them before.

    After a busy period, Lian Peng told Lin Ke and Shi Bafang that they could start the search operation. Lin Ke and Shi Bafang, who could not wait for a long time, immediately rushed out of the Courage and followed the nearby map that Lian Peng had just made.  The search for Han Yu began.

    Inside the Courage, Han Mengxin took Ningping to Ningping’s room first.

    "This is your room, and everything in it belongs to you. Take a look, do you have any impression?" Han Mengxin asked Ning Ping softly, who followed him into the room.

    Ning Ping glanced at the furnishings in the room.  He shook his head slightly and replied: "I have no impression. Let's go somewhere else."

    Han Mengxin naturally satisfied Ningping’s requirements.  She took Ning Ping around in the Courage, and Han Mengxin would introduce Ning Ping to every place she went.  Then he looked at Ning Ping hopefully, hoping that Ning Ping could remember something.  But what disappointed Han Mengxin was that Ning Ping shook his head and expressed no impression of all these.

    As they walked, the two of them came to the last place they wanted to visit. Han Mengxin stood at the door and hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, pushed the door open and entered the room and introduced to Ning Ping behind him: "This is my room, you have  No impression?"

    "Well" Ning Ping unusually did not directly say no, but instead frowned with a thoughtful expression.  Han Mengxin felt happy when she saw this, but she didn't dare to have high hopes because she had been disappointed so many times before that Han Mengxin didn't want to be happy in vain.

    "Here, I really want to have some impression. It seems that an experience that I can't forget happened here once happened. But no matter how I think about it, I can't remember it. Maybe if the original scene is recreated, I will remember it.  What happened here?" Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin while trying to remember.  But Han Mengxin's face turned redder and redder at Ning Ping's words.

    This is the place where she and Ning Ping had their first relationship with each other.  Restoring the scene again?  When she thought of those blushing scenes, Han Mengxin's face turned red like a cooked shrimp.

    "Are you okay? Why is your face so red? Are you sick?" Ning Ping asked Han Mengxin with a concerned look.

    "No, I'm fine." Han Mengxin avoided Ning Ping's concerned eyes and looked around, trying to find something to distract herself.As a result, I saw the swallowing beast who was sleeping soundly.

    The Devouring Beast Haohao seems to never get enough sleep. Apart from eating and playing with Han Mengxin every day, it has nothing to do except sleep.  During this period of time, Han Mengxin couldn't take care of it anymore. Now the Devouring Beast had had enough sleep.  He woke up just after being picked up by Han Mengxin.  With his round eyes open, he looked at Han Mengxin, and then at Ning Ping, who was standing behind Han Mengxin.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, frowned in disgust after seeing Hao Hao.

    Finding Ning Ping frowning, Han Mengxin asked in confusion: "What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing, just what kind of animal is this? Have I ever had any trouble with it before? Why do I want to kill it as soon as I see it?" Ning Ping asked Han Mengxin, pointing at Haohao.

    Han Mengxin couldn't help but chuckle when she heard this, and replied in a low voice: "This is my pet. The reason why you feel that way about it is because you often competed with it for favors before, and you haven't competed with it yet.  "

    "What did you say? I, I would lose to a beast?" Ning Ping asked with his eyes wide open in disbelief.

    "Of course you can't compete with it. If you don't have it to be obedient, well-behaved, and cute without it, of course you can't compete with it. But don't worry, even if I like it again, the one I love is you." Han Mengxin mustered up her courage.  After saying the last words to Ning Ping, he lowered his head shyly.

    But after waiting for a long time, no response was heard from Ning Ping.  There was not even a sound of doubt.  Han Mengxin, who was feeling uncomfortable, raised her head dissatisfiedly and saw Ning Ping looking at a piece of cloth on the coffee table in the room.

    Seeing the white cloth dotted with a few plum blossoms, Han Mengxin's face turned red and she rushed over.  He held the piece of white cloth in his hand, held it up and asked in annoyance: "Is it you who did the good deed? Look at me, don't look around! That's you."

    He turned his head guilty, and he didn't look at Han Mengxin's eyes anyway.  But her arms couldn't twist her thighs. When Han Mengxin grabbed Haohao's little head and turned it towards her, Haohao quickly showed off his special skills and acted cute.

    It’s shameful to act cute!  Ning Ping muttered softly when he saw this.  But even if Ning Ping said it was shameful, Hao Hao turned a deaf ear.  He continued to look at Han Mengxin pitifully.  After a while, Han Mengxin surrendered.  He slapped his butt lightly twice angrily, and threatened without any deterrent: "Next time you dare to mess with my things, I will send you to the kitchen. I'll give you a toothache for everyone."

    Haohao knew very well that Han Mengxin was just talking, but she still cooperated and made a scared look and nodded repeatedly.

    After letting Hao Hao go, Han Mengxin prepared to put the white cloth away.  In order to prevent being dug out again, Han Mengxin prepared to lock up the white cloth.  Just where to lock it.  Han Mengxin is still thinking about it.  Just as Han Mengxin was thinking about it, Ning Ping asked curiously: "What is that in your hand? You seem to care about it."

    There was nothing wrong with the words, but Han Mengxin's face, which had gradually returned to normal, turned red again.  Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin in confusion, but Han Mengxin was worried about how to tell Ning Ping.  That kind of shameful thing.  How can I get her to say it as a girl?  But if he didn't say anything, Ning Ping would look like he didn't understand.

    Thinking about it.  Han Mengxin decided to speak directly.  There is no getting around this matter, and some things are getting more complicated as time goes on.  It’s better to go straight to the point and keep it simple and clear.

    After listening to what Han Mengxin told him shyly, Ning Ping had a strange look on his face, looked at Han Mengxin and said: "You mean, we are already married, and this is where we had sex for the first time.  place."

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin replied like a mosquito.

    Ning Ping didn't speak after hearing this. He looked around and said slowly: "Well this place really left a deep impression on me. Here, I did something that I will never forget. But Mengxin  , when we had sex, who took the initiative first?"

    “Is this, is this important?” Han Mengxin asked in amusement upon hearing Ning Ping’s question.

    "Well, it's very important." Ning Ping nodded solemnly and replied.

    Hearing that Ning Ping said it was very important, Han Mengxin did not think about what was important. She said to Ning Ping: "I am a girl. Of course it was you who took the initiative, so she agreed to you half-heartedly."

    "Really? But in my impression, it seems that you took the initiative?" Ning Ping frowned and said.

    "Nonsense, you remembered it wrong. It must be you who took the initiative, it must be you who took the initiative, it can only be you." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping repeatedly.

    Looking at Han Mengxin, who was blushing and staring at her as if her tail had been stepped on, Ning Ping nodded and compromised: "Okay, I took the initiative."

    &nbsp; "Humph. Let's go and ask about my brother's whereabouts." Han Mengxin snorted softly, turned around and walked out.  As soon as he went out, the hoho in the room habitually pounced on Ningping, and Ningping casually took a picture of the hoho that came towards him as usual, but Han Mengxin didn't see what happened.

    The two returned to the control room of the Spirit. Except for Lianpeng, everyone was busy with their own affairs. Lianpeng was also staring at the display screen attentively, not letting go of anything suspicious.

    "Lianpeng, have you found my brother?" Han Mengxin stepped forward and asked softly.

    "No." Lian Peng shook her head slightly after hearing this and replied.

    "Could it be that he fell into the sea?" Ning Ping on the side asked hypothetically.

    Lian Peng smiled bitterly and said: "I hope not. If it is really like what Ning Ping said, then we may never be able to find Han Yu again, unless he comes back on his own."

    "Why?" Han Mengxin asked in surprise.

    "See for yourself." Lianpeng agreed, reduced the map on the display to a certain ratio, and explained to Han Mengxin: "Where we are now is an isolated island, and the surrounding area is surrounded by seawater for hundreds of miles. If Han Yu really  Falling into the sea. Then if we want to find Han Yu, it is like finding a needle in a haystack."

    Looking at the screen and listening to Lianpeng's explanation, Han Mengxin's expression changed.  Her voice was choked and she asked Lian Peng, "Is there really no other way?"

    Seeing this, Lianpeng quickly comforted her: "Don't cry in a hurry, it's not that time yet. Lin Ke and Shi Bafang's search is not over yet. Maybe Han Yu is on the other side of this island, waiting.  Let’s go meet him.”

    "But don't forget it. There seems to be something wrong with that Han Yu. If he gets angry, I'm afraid none of you can subdue him." Ning Ping on the side said to the two girls in a cold voice.

    “Can’t you say something nice?” The two girls yelled at Ning Ping together.

    Ning Ping shrank his neck subconsciously and shut his mouth honestly.  When Ning Ping was yelled at by the second girl, the first thing that occurred to Ning Ping was not to be angry, but to give in.  This discovery gave Ningping some confidence in finding his true self.  Since waking up.  After Ningping visited the Courage with Han Mengxin, more and more broken impressions continued to emerge from his mind, but Ningping was unable to put those broken impressions back together for a while.  But after being yelled at by the two women at the same time, an idea flashed in Ning Ping's mind.  It seems that I have really grasped the key to recovering my memory.

    "You guys chat, I need to find a quiet place to sort out my messy thoughts." Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin and Lianpeng before turning around and leaving.  Watching Ning Ping leave, Han Mengxin asked Lianpeng worriedly: "Did the tone of our conversation just now seem a little wrong? Did you make Ning Ping angry?"

    "What? Do you care about him so much now?" Lianpeng joked to Han Mengxin with a surprised look on her face.

    "Fuck you." Han Mengxin yelled shyly. She was about to make a few jokes, but then she thought of Han Yu, whose current whereabouts were unknown.  Han Mengxin and Lianpeng couldn't be happy no matter what.

    "Let's look for Han Yu together." Lianpeng pulled Han Mengxin to her side and said.

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin nodded slightly.

    The location where the Courage is currently landing is just like Lianpeng said, it is an isolated island in the sea.  Lin Ke and Shi Bafang, who were responsible for searching Han Yu, also checked the island during the search.  The repair of the Courage will take some time, which means that Lin Ke and others will have to stay on this isolated island for a while.  Then it becomes necessary to check whether this isolated island is safe.

    In order to find Han Yu, Lin Ke and Shi Bafang walked in the dense woods on this tropical island.  Observe the surroundings carefully, not missing any suspicious corner.  It’s just that we have already found most of the island.  But still no useful clues were found.  Besides, nothing has changed on this isolated tropical island except the trees and not a single animal.  There were some wild fruits, but they didn't know whether they were poisonous or not, so Lin Ke and Shi Bafang didn't dare to eat them.

    Feeling thirsty and hungry along the way, Shi Bafang couldn't help but suggest to Lin Ke that he should take a rest before looking again.  When Lin Ke heard this, he asked Shi Bafang to rest by himself and then continue searching.  But how could Shi Bafang let Lin Ke go find Han Yu alone? He reluctantly gritted his teeth and insisted on accompanying Lin Ke to search the parts of this tropical island that the two of them had not yet searched.

    As minutes and seconds passed, the search for this tropical island came to an end, but the results were not satisfactory. Han Yu was not found.

    "Could it have fallen into the sea?" Shi Bafang said to Lin Ke while looking at the sea.

    Lin Ke was worried after hearing thisHe nodded heartily and replied: "To be honest, that's what I'm worried about. If Han Yu really falls into the sea, then our chance of finding him is almost gone. God bless, don't let Han Yu fall into the sea.  Haili. As long as I find Han Yu, I can do whatever you want me to do."

    "Sister Ke, don't make random wishes, you might get into trouble. Besides, are there any gods in this world? Which god is willing to help humans." Shi Bafang heard this and said to Lin Ke.

    After listening to Shi Bafang's words, Lin Ke nodded silently and said to Shi Bafang: "Let's go back and discuss with Lian Peng and the others to see what should be done next."

    "Um."

    When he opened his eyes and saw the antique furniture around him, Han Yu felt as if he was in ancient times. But when he looked up at the top of his head, Han Yu was shocked.  Overhead is a stream of blue water.  However, he was not affected in any way and could breathe and speak normally.

    "Am I already dead?" Han Yu said to himself.

    "If you want to die now, then I can fulfill your wish. But before I fulfill your wish, you must pay for the roof of my house. Do you know how much I spent to repair the damaged roof?  money?"

    "I have no money." Han Yu replied while turning back.  But when Han Yu saw the person in front of him clearly, his nosebleed almost came out.  This is such a vulgar outfit. There is a pair of big shells buckled upside down on the chest, covering half of the ball and the bright red. There is a translucent belt tied around the waist, and a tail underneathetc.  meeting?  Tail?

    Han Yu suddenly raised his head, and a human face came into Han Yu's eyes.  Fortunately, the upper body is a human and the lower body is a fish.  This is more acceptable.  If it were reversed.  Ha ha……

    "Hey, talk. Don't think that you don't have to pay back the money if you don't talk." The mermaid standing in front of Han Yu put her hands on her hips and shouted to Han Yu aggressively.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked the mermaid up and down and said, "I have no money."

    The mermaid seemed to have expected what Han Yu would say.  He immediately said: "No money? Then there is no other way. We happen to lack a few helpers here, so you can stay and help until the money is paid off."

    "Can you allow me to appear like this here?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "No problem, you are my prisoner, no one has the right to interfere." The mermaid replied confidently.

    "Oh. How much do I owe you?" Han Yu asked again.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the mermaid took out an abacus from behind, made calculations, looked at Han Yu and said: "You owe me a total of 14,762 gold shells. If you make up the whole, you can pay me back 10,000 gold shells."  Four thousand eight hundred gold shells is enough. Don’t think that I’m taking advantage of you. During the period when you are paying off your debt, eat what I have and use what I have. That way you don’t have to spend money?”

    Han Yu stared dumbfounded at the mermaid who was settling accounts with him, almost wondering if the money man in front of him was wearing a mermaid's skin to deceive.  After the mermaid finished talking about her reasons, the money Han Yu owed her had increased from 14,800 gold shells to 15,000 gold shells. The extra two thousand gold shells were used in mermaid terms.  Compensation for the mermaid’s mental loss.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly stopped talking. He couldn't let this mermaid talk any more. If he kept talking, this guy would get 20,000 gold shells.

    "Then how much is my salary?" Han Yu asked the question he was most concerned about.

    "One gold shell a day, three meals a day, accommodation included. At the same time, you can enjoy the kind treatment and smile comfort of the most beautiful mermaid in the mermaid tribe." The mermaid said quickly after hearing this.

    "One jinbei a day is a bit too little. Is there any more profitable job here?" Han Yu ignored what the mermaid said and looked at the mermaid and asked.

    Hearing this, the mermaid looked Han Yu up and down and asked, "What? You're not satisfied with the salary I offered you? You know, there are many people here who don't have jobs yet."

    "I owe you fourteen thousand eight hundred gold shells"

    "No, it's fifteen thousand gold shells." The mermaid quickly corrected her.

    "I don't like others to interrupt when I'm talking. You interrupted, which caused a serious blow to my spirit, so the two thousand gold shells are gone."

    "Ah? No more? This, this, your mental damage fee is too high, right?" the mermaid muttered somewhat depressedly.

    Han Yu ignored the mermaid's dissatisfaction and continued: "One gold penny a day means that I will work for you for 14,800 days. I need to work for you for about forty years and six months, and I am  Humans, how many forty years can a human’s life last? I don’t want to sell this whole life to??, so I want to pay you back as soon as possible.  "

    After listening to Han Yu’s calculation, the mermaid subconsciously stuck out her tongue, and her playful movement made Han Yu smile slightly.  The mermaid blushed slightly when she saw this, realizing that the person in front of her was not her kind.

    After lowering her head and thinking for a moment, the mermaid said to Han Yu: "It's okay if you want to find a high-paying job. It's just that the higher-paying the job, the greater the risk. Do you have the ability?"

    “I don’t know if this counts as a skill?” Han Yu said, flashing a ball of flame in the palm of his hand.

    The mermaid’s eyes immediately straightened.  This is the bottom of the sea, most of the food is raw, and people can cook the food with fire.  Those were wealthy or wealthy families, and it was not something that a mermaid who only owned a small hotel could use.

    When Han Yu extinguished the flame in his hand, the mermaid immediately rushed over desperately, grabbed Han Yu's right hand and began to study it.  How did it set fire?

    "Hey, have you done enough research? Can you answer my question?" Han Yu asked the mermaid with a smile after his right hand was smelled and licked by the mermaid.

    The mermaid who came back to her senses smiled awkwardly, and then said to Han Yu: "No problem, since you have this ability, then you can participate in the competition held by the nearby Shark King. The prize money there is very generous, as long as you can win  Enter the top eight. The bonus you get will be enough to pay off the money you owe me."

    "The top eight? I remember it. I'm just a human, so I can participate in the competition you organized?" Han Yu asked his question.

    The mermaid who was reminded nodded and said: "Oh, that's true. But it doesn't matter, I have a way. You wait here for a while. I'll be back as soon as I go." After saying that, the mermaid turned around and ran out. Her fiery attitude made Han Yu raise his hand.  My right hand is a bit awkward.

    Because of his status, Han Yu cannot leave the room at this time.  He simply lay on the bed and began to sort out his somewhat confused thoughts.

    The memory was still clear from the moment he was kicked away by the Demon King Duriel, but the memory after that became a bit blurry.  He vaguely remembered that his appearance had changed Thinking of this, Han Yu subconsciously touched his hair and was suddenly stunned.  I was so dizzy before being settled by a money-obsessed mermaid that I didn't notice what I looked like at this time.  But when he reached out and touched it, Han Yu realized it.  My hair seems to have suddenly grown much longer.  When he looked down, he saw that his shirt was gone. He had never seen it before, and runes like oil paint appeared on his upper body.  Thinking of this, Han Yu stood up and took off his pants, wanting to see if there was that kind of oil paint on his lower body.

    Just as she took off her pants, the door was pushed open, and the mermaid rushed in with an excited look. Just as she was about to speak, she saw little Han Yu standing at attention and saluting her.

    "Ah snap"

    ……

    The mermaid’s face turned red, while Han Yu’s face was half red.  The mermaid's face was caused by shyness, while Han Yu's face was red from being slapped by the mermaid.

    "It's all your fault. You didn't say anything to anyone who asked you to take off your pants." The mermaid stuttered and complained to Han Yu.  Han Yu, who had been taken advantage of and slapped, immediately retorted: "Can you blame me? Who knew you would come back so soon and walk in without even knocking."

    "It's so fresh. Why should I knock on the door of my own home?" the mermaid said stiffly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Then you can't blame me for taking off my pants. I take off my own pants, so why do I have to ask for your permission."

    "This, this is different." The mermaid shouted hurriedly.

    "What's the difference? Let me tell you, if you keep nagging me I won't pay you back. You also know what I'm capable of. If I don't pay you back, there's nothing you can do to me."

    The mermaid didn’t dare to be careless when it came to her own financial issues, so she finally shut her mouth honestly.

    Seeing that the mermaid was calmed down, Han Yu asked: "What did you do when you ran out just now?"

    "I have prepared some things for you to use in disguise, look." Upon hearing this, the mermaid took out props from behind like a treasure offering that Han Yu had never seen before.  But what makes Han Yu even more curious is, why does this mermaid put all her things behind her?  I remember that when the mermaid went out before, Han Yu looked at the other person's back and didn't find any place to put things. Could it be that the mermaid's back was hidden in a fourth-dimensional space bag?  Nothing is too outrageous.

    The mermaid is still taking out various props from behind. The props she took out before have already filled a table.  Han Yu couldn't hold back his curiosity and walked around behind the mermaid. He saw the mermaid's hand reaching behind her back and groping for a while before taking out a small prop.

    It’s amazing!

    "Hey, what are you looking at?""The mermaid asked Han Yu in confusion.

    “Oh, it’s okay, I’m just witnessing a miracle.” Han Yu replied casually.

    "It's inexplicable. Come face to face with me. I'll put some makeup on you, and then we'll get ready to go." The mermaid gave up asking what Han Yu meant, and said to Han Yu who was standing behind her.

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed, walked to sit opposite the mermaid, and obediently accepted the mermaid's teasing on his face.

    Women are all beauticians!  No matter which tribe you are from.

    It didn’t take a while for Han Yu to be transformed into the face of a male mermaid.  Han Yu looked down at his legs.  Asked the mermaid: "What should I do with my legs?"

    "It doesn't matter, but any mermaid can make its lower body the same as a human's lower body when it evolves for the second time at the age of sixteen. You can tell others that you are over sixteen years old. There are rules in the competition.  Those under the age of sixteen are not allowed to participate." The mermaid replied nonchalantly.

    I heard what the mermaid said.  Han Yu did not refute.  When the mermaid puts ear fins that only mermaids can have on their ears, a fresh male mermaid named Han Yu is born.

    With everything ready, the mermaid took Han Yu and hurried out to the Shark King's castle.  Today is the last day to register for the competition, so don’t miss it.

    On the way, Han Yu asked the mermaid some habits and taboos of the mermaid tribe, so as not to reveal any flaws when getting along with other mermaids.  The mermaid originally had the idea of ??telling Han Yu these things, but she was worried that Han Yu would not pay back the money.  So I didn’t dare to take the initiative to say it.  Now Han Yu took the initiative to ask.  Mermaids naturally know everything they know and talk about it.

    During the conversation, Han Yu learned that the name of the money-obsessed mermaid in front of him was Belle, and she was fifteen years old.  In another year, the mermaid tribe will usher in its second evolution. At that time, her legs will be able to transform into human form.  But in the end, whether those human feet are good or bad depends on Belle's own strength.

    Listening to Belle’s nagging all the way, Han Yu arrived at his destination without even taking the time to appreciate the surrounding environment.  Looking at the building in front of me that looks like a Roman arena.  Han Yu opened his mouth in surprise.

    "Boy, be careful to drool." A voice came into Han Yu's ears.  Han Yu followed the sound and saw several mermaids in human form not far away from him looking at him with contempt.  And that look of contempt translates into three words: "hillbilly."

    Han Yu was not interested in arguing with the other party. After looking at the other party, he looked at Beier who was negotiating with the organizer of the competition.  Although there is still some time before registration stops.  But the person in charge of the registration refused to write Han Yu's name on it, even while talking to Belle.  Those rogue eyes kept stealing glances at Belle's already sizable breasts.

    Frowning slightly, Han Yu walked over, ready to have a heart-to-heart talk with the squid man who was deliberately looking for trouble, and let him understand that it is a shameful thing to use power for personal gain.  But before Han Yu could take a few steps, he was stopped by three male mermaids who had previously despised him as a country bumpkin.

    It’s true that good people are bullied.  Han Yu originally didn't want to cause trouble, but unexpectedly he was regarded as weak and could be bullied.

    "Boy, where did you come from?" the leading male mermaid asked Han Yu with a squinting look.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this and raised his fingers at the male mermaid.  The male mermaid didn't know the deceit and subconsciously moved her head towards him. As a result, Han Yu was not polite to him, punched him down and passed out.

    The male mermaid who was beaten fainted without saying a word, but when his two companions saw that something was wrong, they reached out and took out a whistle from their chests and blew it hard.

    As the sharp whistle sounded, there was a burst of noise in the Roman Coliseum. A tall and thick man rushed over and asked in a loud voice: "Which turtle is blowing the whistle casually?"

    "Boss, these two people are here to cause trouble." The male mermaid who blew the whistle quickly pointed at Han Yu and said to his boss.

    "Huh? Are you here to cause trouble?" the man asked Han Yu with his big copper eyes.

    Han Yu spread his hands and said helplessly: "I just came to participate in this competition, but I was made difficult by your gatekeepers for no reason. There is still some time before the registration deadline, but that squid doesn't care about my companions.  No matter what you say, I don’t agree. And these three security guards went too far. They actually wanted to drive us away. I had no choice but to fight back. What I didn’t expect was that these security guards were so shameless.  The bad guy actually complained first, saying that I was here to cause trouble."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Mermaid Belle felt like it was her first time? Han Yu looked at Han Yu up and down as if he knew him.  But the two mermaid security guards who were accused by Han Yu were almost going crazy.  Who will complain first?  Who confuses right and wrong? Just look at the face of the mermaid in front of you and you will know.  The squid man who was accused by Han Yu was sneaking away quietly.  However, it was a pity that it did not escape Han Yu's eyes. He immediately pointed at the squid man who had turned around and was about to sneak into the arena and said: "Look, that guy has a guilty conscience and wants to escape."

    Under the glare of the big Han Tongling, the squid man honestly admitted his mistake and obediently wrote Han Yu's name on the list of applicants.

    After handling the registration matter, the big man looked at Han Yu and felt a little embarrassed.  As the leader of these subordinates, he needs to stand up for his subordinates.  But once it is taken action, the reputation of the arena will be affected, and if someone spreads the word, the reputation may be completely destroyed.  The big man is not only the leader of these men, he also has to consider this arena.  If there is a conflict between the subordinates and the arena, the subordinates must give way to the arena.

    The big man who had already weighed it in his heart stared at his distinctive big copper bell eyes and apologized to Han Yu in a rather humble voice: "Please forgive us for the mistakes we made in our work. I can assure you that we will not do it again in the future."  Things like this happen.”

    ?? Han Yu has always been a person who gives me a foot, and I will give you a foot, and I will accept the soft and not the hard.  Now that the big man has softened, Han Yu will naturally not hold on.  After the big man finished speaking, Han Yu immediately said that it was all a misunderstanding.  Han Yu's cooperation also made the big man feel relieved. After a few words, the two parties broke up and went about their own affairs.

    There are still a few hours before the start of the game, and Han Yu is going to sit nearby with Belle and have something to eat.  After watching Han Yu and Bei'er leave, the big man said to his subordinates in a deep voice: "Don't provoke that person, at least not until the end of this competition."

    "Why?" someone asked unconvinced.  He couldn't stand the groveling look of the big man just now.  The big man heard this and asked in a low voice: "Do you know how much benefit our boss will earn from this competition? Do you know how many bastards are jealous of us because of those benefits. We are now equivalent to standing on the cusp of the storm.  , if anything bad happens at this time, it will bring huge trouble to our arena. Do you want to be dealt with by the angry boss? "

    Hearing the big man’s last question, everyone shook their heads without thinking.  At the same time, he also understood why his boss would talk down to a newcomer.  Now they must keep a low profile, no matter how dissatisfied they are, they must hold back.

    "Is it true that our people were beaten in vain?" Some people still feel unhappy.

    Hearing this, the big man smiled sinisterly and said: "Don't worry, since he dares to come to compete, then we have plenty of ways to deal with him. We will handle the schedule of the competition. There is no need to use any tricks. As long as we arrange a few strong opponents for him  …”

    Hearing what the big man said, the others suddenly showed a sinister smile.  Then they began to discuss how to deal with the mermaid lady who was following the man.  The atmosphere of the discussion was so lively that even the big man couldn't help but join in.  In the end, the result of the discussion was that in order to get the mermaid lady, the mermaid lady's boyfriend must be killed.  As for the grudge against the companion who was beaten before, I have long forgotten it.

    About five minutes away from the arena, Han Yu and Belle were eating in a restaurant.  Han Yu suddenly sneezed, startling Belle who was dealing with her food.

    "Are you okay?" Beier asked Han Yu with great concern because it was about her own money.

    Han Yu rubbed his nose and replied: "It's okay. Maybe I did something wrong recently, and someone is planning to frame me now."

    "Do you have the ability to predict things?" Belle asked in surprise, while her eyes glowed with dazzling golden light.

    "How is that possible? It's just that there is a saying in my hometown. Once you sneeze, someone misses you. If you sneeze twice, someone is scolding you. I just sneezed twice." Han Yu explained to Belle.

    After hearing this, Belle asked curiously: "What if you sneezed three times? What does that mean?"

    "Wellthat means you have a cold and can no longer dress so coolly." Han Yu replied seriously.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 549: Kind Miss Belle

    The Sea Clan is naturally a group that lives in the sea.  ) Like the human world, the sea tribe is also divided into countries and groups.  Divide countries by region and divide ethnic groups by appearance.  There are many races of the Sea Tribe, among which the most powerful Sea Tribe is the Sea Dragon Tribe, and the longest-lived is the Dragon Turtle Tribe. The Mermaid Tribe that Han Yu knows is the race with the highest number of beauties among the Sea Tribe.

    No matter when, the gap between rich and poor exists, the only difference is the size of the gap.  Although Belle, the mermaid whom Han Yu knew, owned a hotel, looking at Belle's basic necessities, the quality of life in this hotel did not look very good.  Standing in the venue where the preliminaries of the tournament were held, Han Yu still couldn't forget the pain in Belle's face when she paid the bill.

    "Hey, new guy, it's your turn." Someone next to him reminded Han Yu.  Han Yu came back to his senses and thanked the Sea Clan for reminding him. Seeing the referee staring at him, he quickly stepped onto the stage and stood in the player's position.

    The prize money for the hegemonic competition is very generous. As the saying goes, a big reward must lead to a brave man. There are many people in the sea tribe who are eager for this prize money.  There are so many sea tribes participating in each competition that before the official start of the competition, a preliminary selection is held to eliminate those sea tribes who do not know whether to live or die.  In the eyes of Han Yu's opponents, Han Yu is a guy who doesn't care about life and death.  From the appearance, Han Yu and the other party are indeed not on the same level.  One was tall, thick and powerful, while the other had small arms and legs, looking extremely frail.  Of course, this is a comparison. If we look at it according to the standards of a normal person, Han Yu conforms to the standards of a normal person, while Han Yu's opponent goes beyond the standards of a normal person.

    “Boy, you look so slender, aren’t you a rabbit?” Han Yu’s opponent shouted to Han Yu before the game started.

    Han Yu no longer took this level of provocation to heart. He just smiled and raised his right middle finger at the other party and said: "Stop talking nonsense, I have to comfort your wife tonight, don't waste my time."  .”

    As soon as the words left his mouth.  The other party suddenly became furious.  Because Han Yu's opponent is a turtle tribe, and it's also a green-headed turtle.  Seeing the green-headed turtle furious, a group of people hiding in a corner of the venue were whispering.  These people were the ones who had clashed with Han Yu at the door before.  The leader was a big man who had interacted with Han Yu. He said with some pride: "Did you see that? If I said that kid can't survive today, he won't survive today. Although the turtle's attack power is not enough, it is  Without getting angry, but now"

    "The game is over. No. 19 advances." Before the big man finished speaking, the referee in charge of Han Yu's game announced loudly.  Because he turned his head when talking to his men behind him, the big man did not see what happened on the playing field, but his men did.  I saw that all my subordinates had stunned and disbelieving expressions.  The big man felt that his prediction might be wrong.  He quickly looked back.  Sure enough, the green-headed turtle had already been carried off by the two medical staff waiting on the side.

    "What happened just now?" the big man asked his men hurriedly.

    "I don't know, I just saw the figure flash, and then the green-headed turtle fell down." One of the men replied after hearing this.  Hearing his subordinate's answer, the big man took a breath. He was very familiar with the green-headed turtle, and it was precisely because of his familiarity that the big man arranged for the green-headed turtle to be Han Yu's opponent.  But listen to what your men say.  The green-headed turtle that he was optimistic about couldn't last even one round. What is Han Yu's background?

    There are many people who have the same doubts as the big man.  Originally, he thought Han Yu would be defeated immediately, but what he never expected was that he was fine at all, and judging from his performance, dealing with the green-headed turtle was only a small matter.

    Return to the sidelines and wait for the next round of competition to begin.  Han Yu looked around boredly, feeling as if he was in an aquarium.  I was surrounded by aquarium staff.

    "Hey, you did a great job just now, can you tell me how you did it?" A kind and curious voice came into Han Yu's ears.  Han Yu looked sideways.  He was a man, about twenty years old, with waist-length blue hair, emerald-like eyes, fair skin, and well he also had a mouth full of fangs.

    "Hello, Hu Ke of the Tiger Shark Tribe." The young man talking to Han Yu stretched out his right hand and said to Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled slightly, reached out to hold the opponent's right hand and said, "Mermaid tribe, Han Yu."

    "Mermaid tribe? Didn't you say that the mermaid tribe has nothing but faces? Ah, I'm sorry, I made a mistake." Hu Ke woke up mid-sentence and apologized to Han Yu.

    "It doesn't matter, I'm here just to change other people's views on the mermaid clan." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Hook secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked curiously: "How did you knock out that beggar?"A turtle's?  "

    "" Han Yu smiled and said nothing.

    Hook waited for a while, and when he saw Han Yuguang smiling but not speaking, he sighed helplessly and said, "Okay, I was rude and I shouldn't have asked you this question."

    "" Han Yu smiled again and said to Hook: "It's my turn to play. If you are curious, just take a closer look." With that, Han Yu came on the stage to start the second preliminaries.  Hook opened his eyes wide, fearing that he would miss every detail of Han Yu's action.

    Because of Han Yu’s actions just now, everyone nearby lost their attitude towards the rookie. Except for those who were competing, everyone else looked at Han Yu intentionally or unintentionally.

    Han Yu’s opponent this time was an octopus. When he changed into a human sexual attitude, in order to maintain his advantage, all eight tentacles were transformed into human arms.  Looking at the man with eight hands in front of him, Han Yu suddenly felt a very mysterious feeling, and at the same time came up with a bad idea. If he took this guy back and sold it to scientists, he would definitely be able to sell it for a lot of money.  As soon as this idea came up, Han Yu shook his head and rejected it.

    "It seems that I was influenced by that Belle, and I started to care about making money." Han Yu whispered with some self-deprecation.

    "It's just that others didn't know it. Han Yu shook his head at his opponent and whispered something.  The octopus standing opposite Han Yu was the most nervous. He could clearly see the fate of the green-headed turtle before, but Han Yu was not a good person.  When facing Han Yu, who was also participating in the competition for the first time, he was very nervous after seeing Han Yu shaking his head at him.  He didn't know why Han Yu suddenly shook his head at him?  This person is afraid of pondering things. The more he ponders, the more afraid he becomes. The more he ponders, the more worried he becomes. He often ponders until the end.  You can even scare yourself to death.  This young man from the octopus tribe was like this. Han Yu's shaking head caused cold sweat to break out from his forehead.

    Seeing this, Han Yu frowned in confusion and asked the referee on the side: "Is he okay? Is he going to be sick?"

    The fat-headed fish clan serving as the referee glanced at the octopus clan upon hearing this.  Cursing secretly in his heart that it was useless, he shouted to the octopus clan in a deep voice: "Contestant No. 26, if you want to abstain, please hurry up."

    "I" The octopus clan opened its mouth after hearing this.  Still hesitating in my heart.

    "The game begins!" the fat-headed fish clan announced impatiently.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu appeared in front of the Octopus Clan, pressed his hands on the Octopus Clan's chest, and said quickly: "Don't blame me. It's better to be called defeated by others than to be laughed at as a coward."

    The Octopus clan was stunned when they heard this, and then a strong force pushed the Octopus clan out of the competition venue.

    “The game is over, outside the court, No. 19 is promoted.” The referee announced loudly.

    Ignoring the octopus being pushed out of the field, Han Yu returned to his original position on the sidelines.  Hu Ke from the Tiger Shark Clan saw that there was no one around, and couldn't help but ask Han Yu in a low voice: "You could have knocked that guy unconscious in the competition just now, so why did you just push him out of the field?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Hu Ke and replied in a low voice: "I can't do it. I'm not used to bullying honest people."

    "Honest man?" Hook blinked.  He subconsciously went to see the young man from the Octopus tribe, but it was a pity that it was too late. After the referee announced the result of the game, the young man from the Octopus tribe left the venue.

    "No. 75, please return to competition venue No. 3 immediately. Please return to competition venue No. 3 immediately." A voice came from the loudspeaker at the venue.  Upon hearing this, Hook quickly turned around and ran away, without even having time to say goodbye to Han Yu loudly.  But Han Yu didn't care about Hu Ke's rudeness.  Anyway, from beginning to end, Han Yu had no intention of becoming friends with Hook.

    The preliminaries for the competition are not open to the public.  So after breaking up with Han Yu.  Mermaid Belle was left alone outside.  The meal just now had already hit Belle's wallet. In order not to lose money, Belle prayed very devoutly to Poseidon not to let Han Yu fail. It would be best if Han Yu could win the championship and get one million gold.  Bei is his own.

    The money-loving Belle is praying devoutly, but as a saying goes, women are a disaster.  Although Belle is a money-hungry character, her good looks naturally lead to a lot of trouble.

    This is near where the competition is held. There are good people and bad people in this area, some with high moral character, and naturally some with bad tempers.  And what Belle is encountering now are just a few bastards who are hoping to find a woman to comfort their injured hearts because they lost the game.

    Seeing a little beauty alone, these bastards naturally became excited.  It's just that this is an arena after all, and these people don't dare to act too randomly. They want to trick Belle, the mermaid, into a corner where no one is paying attention, and then reveal the true nature of the big bad wolf.?? 

    "It's just that they missed one thing despite all their calculations, and that was Belle's cleverness.  If you can open a small hotel in a place where good and bad people are mixed, those who are not smart will have been eaten up to the bone by others, and not even a bit of dregs will be left.  But Belle is still living well, supporting her own small shop alone, relying on her own intelligence to deal with the surrounding three religions.  Like the guys who approached her, Belle knew that they had bad intentions just by looking at them.

    Since I have no money, the purpose of these guys is obvious.  Belle was dealing with the other party's conversation in a coquettish manner, while her mind was spinning rapidly, thinking of ways to escape.  Looking left and right, Belle's eyes lit up, and her face showed a mixture of anger and joy. As she walked towards the entrance of the arena, she complained: "Why are you coming out now? I've been waiting for you for a long time."

    The people who came out of the arena couldn't help but be stunned when they heard this, and they murmured in their hearts, "Who is this? I didn't bring anyone out when I sneaked out this time?"

    "Help me, there are some perverts pestering me." Belle begged the man in a low voice.

    The man suddenly understood and immediately said cooperatively: "Oh, I met a few acquaintances, so I just chatted for a few words. Let's go." After saying that, the man stepped forward and hugged Belle's waist, turned around and prepared to take her with him.  Belle leaves.

    How can a fish that reaches your mouth be taken away by others?  The few people who were interested in Belle looked at each other and took a few steps to block the path of Belle and her temporary boyfriend.

    "Boy, let your wife lend her to us for fun. Don't worry, we will return it to you after we finish playing." The leader said to his temporary boyfriend with a lewd smile.

    The temporary boyfriend frowned when he heard this.  He looked the other person up and down.  Belle felt very worried, worried that the temporary boyfriend she had found was unreliable.  Fortunately, the temporary boyfriend looked at those bastards, shook his head and refused: "No, she is mine."

    "Hmph! Boy, don't be disrespectful. Grandpas can still bear it and tell you that if you make us angry, grandpas will do it with you."

    The foul language made the temporary boyfriend’s eyes twitch, and he was about to take action to teach the rude guys in front of him a lesson.  I saw Bei'er beside me suddenly waving towards the arena and shouting: "Han Yu. Come here quickly, I'm going to be kidnapped."

    "Really? Who is blind? They actually want to kidnap you. Are they not afraid of being sold by you and counting the money for you?" A lazy voice came from behind the temporary boyfriend.

    "Fuck you, how did you become a bodyguard? Be careful, I will deduct your wages." Belle said unhappily.

    Han Yu, who came out to join Belle after the game, smiled when he heard this and did not say anything.  As for Han Yu, he has met several people who harassed Belle before.  So when I met Han Yu, I got to know the woman I liked.  Several people secretly screamed inwardly and raised their legs to run away.

    But Han Yu didn’t want to let him go. When he saw this, he quickly said: "Wait, you just left like this without even saying hello? It’s really rude."

    "Haha I'm sorry, we didn't know this woman was your girl. By the way, your woman seduced this pretty boy while you were away. We won't be here to delay you in dealing with this pair of adulterers and adulterers."

    Han Yu simply ignored the other party's instigation of discord.  Instead, he smiled and waved at those people and said: "Hehehe don't leave in a hurry. Come on, let's find someone to chat with."

    Han Yu didn’t care, but his temporary boyfriend and Belle were very unhappy, indeed unhappy, and they both became “adulterers and adulterers”.  But Belle was too scrupulous to say anything.  But the temporary boyfriend had no scruples in this regard. He immediately glared dissatisfied at the guy talking nonsense and shouted: "What did you just say?"

    "You can talk to them later. I made a reservation first." Han Yu stopped his temporary boyfriend who was about to get angry, and reached out to grab one of the guys' arms.  Half dragging and half pulling the other party into a dark corner.  The companions who were dragged away quickly followed after seeing this.  After a while, there was a sound of punching and kicking. Then Han Yu walked out with a calm expression and said to his temporary boyfriend, "It's your turn." After that, he walked to Beier and handed it to Beier.  He took a wallet from his son and said, "This is the mental damages those guys asked me to pay you."

    Belle opened her wallet and took a look, her eyes suddenly lit up, she saw a wallet full of gold shells.  A bunch of black lines appeared on the temporary boyfriend's forehead, and he hurriedly walked to the corner and took a look.  I saw that those guys were only wearing a pair of underwear, and all other clothes had been taken off.  At this moment, several people were crying softly, as if they had just been raped.

    Seeing this, the temporary boyfriend shrank his neck. When he looked back, he saw that the mermaid who had just asked for help was waving to him.  The temporary boyfriend suddenly felt his heart skip a beat, "What?"??  Are you thinking of blackmailing me again?  "

    With this uneasy feeling, the temporary boyfriend walked up to the mermaid, and the mermaid smiled and saluted the temporary boyfriend and said: "Thank you for your help just now. To express my gratitude, I will treat you to a meal."

    "Huh? Oh, no need, I have something else to do"

    Before the temporary boyfriend could finish his words, Han Yu on the side said: "Hey, it's just a meal, don't refuse. Besides, we have money, you don't need to pay the bill." After hearing Han Yu mention the money, the temporary boyfriend's  A bunch of black lines suddenly appeared on his forehead.

    Under Belle’s warm invitation, the temporary boyfriend reluctantly agreed to Belle’s invitation to treat her to dinner.  But then the temporary boyfriend became happy, because Belle announced that she would not invite the temporary boyfriend to a restaurant, which would appear to be insincere, but would instead invite the temporary boyfriend to her home for dinner.  For a temporary boyfriend who is used to eating fine food, it has always been a wish for him to try food eaten by ordinary people.

    As Belle returned to Belle’s small hotel, her temporary boyfriend Hyland, who had already introduced themselves on the way, was curious about everything around him.  Like a country bumpkin entering the Grand View Garden, pulling Han Yu to ask questions.  It's just that Han Yu is a fake Hai Clan, and he understands what Hai Lante wants to know.  In desperation, Hailant's reception work was handed over to Belle, while Han Yu started busy in the kitchen.  Although the chef of the Courage is Shi Bafang, he has never eaten pork before and has always seen pigs running away. It is no problem to learn a few simple dishes from him.

    ? First, take a look at what ingredients are available in the kitchen.  But Han Yu was disappointed.  This is a kitchen that would make any mouse cry.  Either way, it's just an extra room.

    Seeing Han Yu shaking his head and walking out of the kitchen, Belle asked in confusion: "Han Yu. Why did you come out?"

    "Oh, let's not talk about it for now. Let's go check out the dishes first. There are no usable ingredients in the kitchen."

    "Ah? How could it be? I remember that there were fresh ingredients when I saw it yesterday." Belle was stunned when she heard this, and walked towards the kitchen while talking.

    But just when Belle entered the kitchen.  A sea child rushed out of the door. As soon as he entered the door, he shouted: "Sister Belle, sister Belle, it's not good, it's not good. The hero and the hero are fighting again. Huh? Who are you?  ?Where is Sister Belle?"

    "What are you doing with Beier? Who are you Beier?" Han Yu squatted in front of the child and asked with a kind face.

    However, Han Yu's kindness did not relax the child's vigilance. The child took two steps back and looked around.  At this moment, Belle ran out after hearing the sound. When she saw the child, she immediately asked, "Why did they start fighting again? Didn't we persuade them yesterday?" As she said this, she picked up the child and walked out the door.  When she came to the door, Belle remembered that there were two people in her room.  He quickly turned around and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, please entertain Hyland. The wallet is under the pillow on my bed. Hiland. I'm so sorry. I'm sorry." After saying that, Belle hurried out the door.  .

    Han Yu and Hai Lante looked at each other, and Han Yu suggested: "Are you interested in going and taking a look together?"

    "Okay." Hyland replied after hearing this.  The two people who had the same idea immediately went out, locked the door, and followed Belle.

    As Belle walked quickly, maybe it was because Belle was in a hurry.  She actually didn't look back, so she naturally didn't notice Han Yu and Hai Lante who were following her unhurriedly.  Wait until Belle reaches her destination.  Han Yu and Hai Lan found themselves in an orphanage.

    The director of the orphanage is an old Hai clan.  His beard and eyebrows were all white. When he saw Belle, he said quickly: "Miss Belle, I'm really sorry for troubling you again."

    "You're welcome, Dean, where are those two little bastards now?" Belle asked quickly after hearing this.

    In fact, there was no need for Belle to ask, because the two little guys fighting were in the courtyard of the orphanage.  At this moment, the battle between the two had reached a state of selflessness, and they did not even notice the danger approaching.  Until their ears were grabbed by someone.

    "Which one is risking his life The eldest sister raised her head halfway and immediately changed her words and said hello after seeing clearly the person who pulled her ears.

    "Huh!" Belle snorted softly, and immediately the two children started to scream.  "Oh, oh, it hurts. Sister, please use your magical powers."

    This is how things are in this world, one thing comes down to another.  The two children who the director of the orphanage couldn't handle met Belle, just like a mouse meeting a cat, they were as obedient as they were.

    After teaching the two children who were fighting a lesson, Belle asked with a stern face: "Tell me! What's the reason for this fight?"

    "Erit's his fault." The two children pointed at each other and shouted in unison.road.

    Belle’s eyes twitched, her hands grabbed the two children’s ears as fast as lightning, and shouted: “Have you forgotten what I usually teach you?”

    "Oh sister, we were wrong." The two children shouted in unison again.

    At the entrance of the orphanage, Han Yu watched with interest as Belle taught the two children a lesson, while Hyland quietly asked the director of the orphanage about Belle's relationship with the orphanage.  It seems that Belle is a frequent visitor to this orphanage.

    After hearing Hylant's inquiry, the director of the orphanage sighed softly and said, "Oh, Miss Belle is really the kindest person I have ever seen in my life. As you can see, the children here are all orphans.  , helpless. No one cares about them, and no one takes care of them. Until Miss Belle appears, she spends all her savings so that these children can have a bite of food. In order to help these children, Belle  The lady runs a small hotel and donates 70% of the hotel's income to the orphanage. It is precisely because of this that the orphanage has not closed down and those children have a home."

    "Isn't there anyone who cares about you? Where is the ruling office here?" Hyland couldn't help but asked.

    Hearing Hyland’s inquiry.  The director of the orphanage showed an angry expression on his face, "Don't mention those bitches. I have looked for them countless times, but never got a penny. Later, in order not to see me, they actually gave instructions  Someone broke my leg when I was out. Fortunately, I met Miss Belle at that time, and from that time on, Miss Belle began to help this orphanage. But I was very worried about Miss Belle. I heard  People say. Those sons of bitches in the Consulate are ready to deal with Miss Belle."

    "Why? Belle took care of the children they should have taken care of for them. Why did they want to cause trouble for Belle instead?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "I don't know, maybe it's because Miss Belle's behavior made people see their shamelessness more clearly." The director of the orphanage shook his head and replied.

    After listening to what the director of the orphanage said, neither Han Yu nor Hai Lante spoke, and Belle also discovered them.  He walked up to the two of them with a trace of embarrassment on his face.  He opened his mouth and said, "Why are you following me?"

    "Just out of curiosity." Han Yu replied with a smile.  But Hailande, who was standing by the side, did not speak. He just looked at Belle deeply, as if he wanted to worry about Belle's appearance in his heart.

    "Who are you? Get out! Don't get close to our eldest sister." The two children who were taken care of by Belle just now shouted at Han Yu and Hai Lante with protective expressions on their faces.

    Before Beier could speak, Han Yu said first, "You two little guys who had their ears grabbed by a woman and started crying?"

    The two children who were exposed immediately rushed towards Han Yu with red faces.  To deal with these two children, Han Yu would of course not take action. He would hold down each other's little heads with one hand and let the two little guys perform the bastard sledgehammer punch, but because of his short arms.  The magic fist that he had practiced hard for a long time didn't even touch the corner of the opponent's clothes.

    "Okay you. Bullying children is not your skill." Hyland said to Han Yu who couldn't stand it.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, threw a child to Hailant and said, "I'll give you one, don't be jealous of me."

    "Hey!" Hyland caught a child thrown by Han Yu. Just as he was about to finish talking to the child he caught, he saw the little kid opened his mouth and bit his right hand.

    “Oops,” Hyland screamed, wanting to throw away but worried that he would hurt the other person.  But the little guy's bite is not too strong, and it hurts terribly.

    Bell on the side was surprised when he saw this.  He quickly ran over to rescue Hyland.  After the little guy let go, the bitten right hand had been bitten.

    "Yes. I'm sorry." Bell apologized to Hyland worriedly.  Hearing this, Hyland waved his hand to indicate that he was fine.  Han Yu on the side had already let go of the child who was restrained by him, walked over to Hailant, took a look, and said, "Okay, I want you to look down on these little guys. You are injured, don't move around, I'm here."  But there is good medicine for healing." As he said that, Han Yu took out a vial from his pocket, pointed it at Hyland's injured right hand and opened an opening, and a bright energy flowed into Hyland's right hand.

    Hai Lante looked at the small bottle in Han Yu's hand in great surprise, and couldn't help but asked: "Where did you get this bottle from?"

    "What? Do you want it?" Han Yu asked after glancing at Hai Lante.

    Hyland nodded quickly, but what Hyland didn't expect was that Han Yu changed his words and said, "I won't buy it."

    “…The price is easy to negotiate.”

    "I won't buy it. This bottle of mine is very commemorative." Han Yu shook his head and refused.

    "As long as you are willing to sell me the bottle in your hand, what?I agree to everything.  "Hiland said to Han Yu very confidently. After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and said to Hyland: "It's okay to sell to you, as long as you let me go to land, let alone sell, just give it to you.  So can you.  "

    "Why do you want to go to land?" Hyland asked with a frown.

    "Just curious." Han Yu replied casually.

    Hyland didn’t know, but Belle knew the reason why Han Yu wanted to go to land.  Unlike falling from above, if you want to return to land, you must pass through the sea passage guarded by the warriors of the sea tribe. If you want to pass through the sea passage, you must have a pass from the sea tribe royal family. Not everyone can get that thing.  In other words, Han Yu is now a stowaway. If he wants to return to his original country, the method of stowaway is no longer feasible. The only way is to go through customs.  But for Han Yu, who has no identification, this is a very serious problem.

    Belle glanced at Han Yu and said to Hailant: "I'm really sorry. He is just curious about the land, so he made this request to you. Don't take it seriously. Since you are here, you want to visit  Here?"

    Hearing Belle’s proposal, Hyland nodded and replied: “Okay, it’s my honor to be invited by you.”

    Seeing that Belle successfully changed the subject, Han Yu blinked with regret, waved to the child who had just been restrained by him, and asked the child in a seductive voice: "Do you want to learn some skills?"

    "Can you do it?" the child looked at Han Yu suspiciously and asked.

    "What? Don't believe me?"

    "snort!"

    "Tsk, tsk, it seems I can't do it without showing you my hands today. Tell me, how do you want me to deal with you?" Han Yu said to the child, rolling up his arms and sleeves.

    "Humph, if you are really capable, then climb up to that bell tower and climb from the outside." The child turned around and pointed to the center of the orphanage's yard and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu glanced at the bell tower, nodded and replied: "No problem." To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 550: The Alternative "Sea Clan"

    Interactions between people depend on one's character and the other's relationship.  Han Yu dated Belle before, mainly because Belle had saved him. Han Yu wanted to repay Belle's favor before leaving.  But when Han Yu discovered that the reason why Belle was obsessed with money was to help the orphanage, Belle's image suddenly grew bigger in Han Yu's mind.  Han Yu is still happy to associate with a cruel-hearted girl like Bell.  It was from this moment that Han Yu elevated his employment relationship with Bell to that of friends.

    Since we are enemies, it is natural that we should be enemies.  In just half an hour, Han Yu had subdued the two biggest thorns in the orphanage, two children named Hero and Hero.  Looking at Han Yu who was playing wildly in the yard with the children from the orphanage, Hailant felt indescribable envy in his heart.  I don't know if it's because of their temperament, but the children in the orphanage are more in awe of Hailant than they like him. They can climb up and sit on Han Yu's shoulders, but they don't dare to say more than three words to Hailant.

    Just when Hyland felt extremely envious, Han Yu, who was envied by him, walked over. Hyland couldn't help but asked: "Why do you like these children so much?"

    "Hehe, I'm envious. Do you want to be like me?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Do you have any tips?" Hyland asked quickly.

    “It’s very complicated, playing in the mud with these children.” Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Huh?" Hyland was stunned immediately.  Without giving Hailant time to ask again, Han Yu said to Hailant: "The time for the championship is coming, I have to leave first. Please speak to Belle for me."

    "Oh, I know." Hyland replied after hearing this.

    When Belle walked out of the kitchen of the orphanage, she found that Han Yu had disappeared. She quickly asked Hai Lante who walked over: "Hail Lante, where is Han Yu?"

    “He said it was time for the competition, so he took the first step.”

    After hearing Helene’s answer, Belle nodded, with a trace of worry and uneasiness in her eyes.  Seeing this, Hai Lante asked: "Are you worried about Han Yu?"

    Belle nodded and replied: "Yes. The prize money of the competition is high, but it is precisely because of the high prize money. Therefore, there are many capable people participating in the competition. I am very worried that Han Yu will fight others for the prize money."

    "It should be, right?" Hyland said uncertainly.  Although the contact time was not long.  But Hyland can still see that the guy named Han Yu is a very persistent person. Once he has determined his goal, he will not give up until he achieves it.  What if he really sets his sights on the championship prize of this competition?  It is really possible to fight with others like Belle said.

    "Would you like to go take a look?" Hyland asked aloud.

    "Let's forget it, the orphanage needs money." Belle thought for a while, shook her head and refused.

    Seeing Belle’s look, Hyland rolled his eyes and said to Belle: “I have a different opinion from the people in the arena. There will be no results in bringing you out.”

    "Really? That's great. I'm so grateful to you." Upon hearing this, Belle smiled and thanked Hyland.  But Hyland suddenly felt as if he had been cheated.  At this moment, Hyland felt someone at his feet pulling at the corner of his clothes. When he looked down, he saw two children, Hero and Hero, looking down at him. Seeing that he saw them, Hero opened his mouth and asked, "Can you take me with you?"  Shall we go together?"

    Without waiting for Hyland to reply, Belle quickly pulled the two children aside and asked, "What are you going to do?"

    "Let's see how the boss wins."

    "Boss?" A bunch of black lines appeared on Belle's forehead. How long did it take?  That Han Yu had already conquered the little guy who he had taken care of for several years.  Belle suddenly felt as if her beloved toy had been taken away.  His expression immediately changed.  Said to the two children: "No, don't embarrass Hyland.{}"…,

    "Wow~" When the hero and the hero heard this, they burst into tears.  Belle, on the other hand, was stunned by the actions of the two children.  This is not the routine. In the past, these two little bastards always fought against themselves. Why did they suddenly cry?

    "Um, it's just a few kids. As long as they don't run around, they won't get any results." Hailant couldn't help but said aloud.

    "Thank you, Brother Hailant." The hero and the hero heard Hailant's words.  He immediately stopped crying and said to Hailant in unison.  After saying that, he immediately turned around and ran to the other friends.  He announced loudly: "Brother Hailant agrees to take us to the arena to cheer for the boss."

    "Hey!" Belle yelled as soon as she heard this, but before she could say anything, Helene stopped Belle and said, "It's okay, there are only a dozen children in total. But we have to work hard when the time comes.  Some, these kids can't be allowed to run around."

    "This, this, it's really troublesome for you." Belle said to Hyland embarrassedly.  Hyland just smiled, and then asked the hero who ran over: "Tell me, who taught you the trick of crying just now?"

    "It's the boss." The hero replied without any scheming. "The boss said that the advantage of children is that they act like they are cute."

    After hearing the hero's reply, a bunch of black lines appeared on the foreheads of Belle and Hyland at the same time. Belle even said to herself: "We can't let that Han Yu continue to have contact with these children, otherwise sooner or later  They will all become bad embryos."

    ""Hailant didn't speak, just looked thoughtful.

    Just like what Hyland said to Belle before, except for the director of the orphanage who stayed to look after the family, he took Belle and the thirteen children from the orphanage into the arena where the competition was held.  Compared with the people around to watch the game, people like Belle are very different, attracting the attention of people around them.  Although they are all children in an orphanage, every child has a rosy face. Although they are all wearing old clothes, every piece of clothing is clean and tidy.  Moreover, these little lovers seemed very quiet after entering the venue, just sitting there obediently.  As a result, the people around them became very fond of these children, and they all asked which family these children were from.  The result surprised them, they turned out to be children from an orphanage.  For a long time, being strong and slovenly has been the traditional image of orphanage children, but now, and more importantly, what are these orphanage children doing here?

    As more and more information is learned, Bell’s name is also known to everyone.  Everyone looked at the little girl Belle with a little admiration in their eyes.  Of course, Hyland, who was sitting next to Belle, didn't look very hostile.

    Good cabbage is called a pig!

    Hyland didn’t understand why those people were looking at me with envy and jealousy, but he thought about it.  It probably has something to do with Belle sitting next to me.  Thinking of this, Hyland couldn't help but steal a glance at Belle, but unexpectedly saw Belle peeking at him too.  Both of their faces immediately turned red.

    At this moment, the salute announcing the official end of the competition rang out, covering up the embarrassment of the two people.  Belle and the children in the orphanage quickly looked towards the arena of the competition, hoping to find Han Yu's figure.  After a while, Han Yu walked out slowly, followed by a young man from the Tiger Shark tribe.

    Belle didn’t know the young man from the Tiger Shark Tribe, but Hyland did, and she secretly screamed that it was lame.  Just when he was about to find a reason to separate for a while, the two children, Hero and Hero, suddenly shouted loudly at Han Yu on the field.

    The tender voice of a child reached Han Yu's ears. Han Yu followed the sound and saw Bei'er and others. He immediately smiled and waved to Bei'er and others.  This move made everyone present understand who the children in the orphanage were here for.  …,

    "Han Yu, are those your children?" Hu Ke, a young man from the Tiger Shark tribe, asked Han Yu with a surprised look on his face.  Suddenly, a bunch of black lines appeared on Han Yu's forehead, and he replied angrily: "Nonsense! The eldest child is eight years old, but I was not even twenty this year. Do you think I can make a woman in my teens?"  Are you pregnant?"

    "You are gifted."

    "Get out!" Han Yu couldn't help but kicked Hook who was talking nonsense.  But Hook didn't care.  Instead, he curiously asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, seriously, which tribe do you belong to? I looked at it for a long time, but I didn't realize it."

    "I want to go by myself." Han Yu said to Hook with a mysterious face, and the depressed Hook rolled his eyes.

    "Mr. Han Yu, Mr. Hook. Please keep quiet." The person in charge said to Han Yu and Hook angrily.  After hearing this, Han Yu and Hu Ke shrugged in unison, looking indifferent.

    The official competition of the hegemony competition is participated by sixteen players who have passed the preliminary round.  The elimination system will be stopped, and the final winner will receive a reward of one million gold coins.  Of course, there are also rewards for other players.  Just the amount varies.  Taking Han Yu's current top 16 status as an example, even if Han Yu loses the game, he can still get a bonus of 10,000 Jinbei.  But who doesn’t want to make more money? The gap between one million and ten thousand is so big that Han Yu can’t help but want to try it.

    The schedule of the competition is very open. The sixteen players will take turns to draw numbers and then compete in groups.  Han Yu drew number 5 and was placed in the third game, while Hu Ke drew number 13. Even if the two won all the subsequent games, they would have to wait until the finals to meet.  Han Yu was very happy with this result.  Although this tiger shark tribe's mouth is a bit broken, he is still a good person, and Han Yu doesn't want to run into him too early.

    After the number drawing is completed, the game officially ends, and players who are not related to the first game will naturally leave.  ?Han Yu did not return to the player lounge, but ran to the auditorium and gathered with the children from the orphanage. Along with Han Yu was Hu Ke from the Tiger Shark Clan.

    When he saw Hyland, Hook was clearly startled, but his expression returned to normal immediately.  He praised Belle so loudly that Hailant's expression turned dark and he had the urge to kick him.

    "Okay, shut up. You don't mind the noise, but I do." Han Yu pushed Hook aside angrily, looked at Belle and joked: "The tickets cost a lot of money, right?"

    "Humph, with my intelligence, do I need to spend money?" Belle answered confidently with a raised brow.

    "Oh~ you actually evaded the fare. I want to talk to the person in charge of the arena about this." Han Yu nodded with a look of surprise on his face.

    Beier glared at Han Yu cooperatively, and threatened Han Yu: "Huh, how dare you. If you dare to say it, I will let the children despise you."

    "Haha, okay, I don't dare. But don't bring these children here next time. There is a mixed bag of people here. There will be risks in letting these children come here." Han Yu smiled and said sternly to Belle  .

    "I know, this time it was because these children wanted to cheer for you, so Hyland brought them here." Belle nodded and replied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Hai Lante and said with a smile: "Haha, it turns out you are the one being taken advantage of. Hey, Hai Lante, your expression seems a bit beautiful. Are you feeling unwell?"

    "No." Hyland quickly replied.

    And Hook on the side also said at this time: "If you feel uncomfortable, go and take a rest. It's a pity that the royal family of the sea family will appear in a while. You won't be able to see it."

    "The royal family of the Sea Clan? What clan is that?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "You actually don't know about the royal family of the Sea Clan? Are you really the Sea Clan?" Hu Ke looked at Han Yu in surprise after hearing this and asked.  …,

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "What's wrong? Don't you know that the royal family of the Sea Clan is very strange?"

    "I have convinced you. The royal family of the sea clan is the sea dragon clan. They are the kings of the sea, leading the sea clan to fight against the monsters in the sea. They protect the homeland of the sea clan and are the protectors of the sea clan. These are what you  Haven’t you ever heard of it?”

    "I'm busy every day with how to support myself, so I don't have time to care about what you said." Han Yu replied matter-of-factly.  Hyland was a little uncomfortable when he heard Han Yu say that he didn't know the royal family among the sea people, but when he heard what Han Yu said before, he felt a little uncomfortable.  The discomfort was gone, and instead he felt a little sorry for Han Yu.  However, Han Yu didn't know any of this. He was currently listening to Hook introduce to him the glorious history of the Sea Dragon Clan and the hostile interactions with the Tiger Shark Clan, and had no time to care about anything else.

    Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye it was Han Yu’s game time.  Han Yu's opponent is a big man.  Belongs to the giant whale clan.  Seeing Han Yu's opponent, the children in the orphanage couldn't help but show a hint of worry. In the eyes of these children, the bigger they are, the more ferocious they are. In the eyes of these children, the Giant Whale Clan's nearly three meters tall is invincible.  The presence.

    "Don't worry, Han Yu won't lose." Seeing Belle's worried look, Hailand comforted her in a low voice.

    "How are you sure Han Yu can win?" Beier asked puzzledly.

    "That giant whale clan is just big. No matter in terms of speed or explosive power, it is not as good as Han Yu. As long as Han Yu seizes a fatal opportunity, that giant whale clan should be damned. Unexpectedly, it is still a person who has understood the flow of water.  The giant whale clan with great power." Halfway through his words, Hailant said with a sudden change of expression.

    On the ring, a wall of water surrounded the giant whale clan and Han Yu, and the giant whale clan approached Han Yu step by step.

    "This giant whale tribe has a good idea. It actually used the water wall to tighten Han Yu's space for movement, forcing Han Yu to compete with himself. Not bad, not bad." Hook on the side nodded and said to himself.

    Hearing what Hook said.  Belle became more and more worried about Han Yu on the court.  Han Yu was forced to a corner of the water wall and was about to be blocked by the giant whale clan.

    "Don't worry. I believe Han Yu will find a way." Hyland said to Belle in a deep voice.  From the first time with Han Yu, Hyland always felt that Han Yu was hiding something from him.  In Hyland's view, Han Yu, who seemed to have been forced into a dead end, must still have the ability to save his life.

    Ideal Shanghai Lant was right. Han Yu did have the ability to save his life, but Han Yu didn't think he had to go to war against the smart giant whale in front of him.  He is just a strong man with a little cleverness. Let him know what it means to hit power and what it means to move a thousand catties with four ounces.

    Everyone watching the game was stunned. In their hearts, a fierce head-on confrontation was inevitable.But what did they actually see?  I saw the giant whale clan in the ring thrashing me like crazy.  Oh, it's not like he keeps pumping. After he attacks his opponent, his attack will fall on himself involuntarily.

    "What kind of magic is this?" The young man from the giant whale tribe looked at Han Yu in panic and asked.

    Han Yu grinned when he heard this, "This is not some magic, this is called martial arts."

    Whether it’s sorcery or martial arts, this kind of thing scares the young people of the Giant Whale Tribe.  The feeling of involuntary movements made the young man from the giant whale clan look at Han Yu as if he was seeing the terrifying sea witch.  The only difference is that Han Yu is a male, while the Sea Witch is a female.

    "Ah~ I will fight with you!" The young man from the giant whale tribe couldn't help roaring.  Someone has said that when fear reaches the extreme, it is emotional anger.  Now the young people of the Giant Whale Clan went crazy because they didn't understand the boxing techniques used by Han Yu.

    "The sea is boundless!" The young man from the giant whale tribe roared and pushed towards Han Yu with both palms.

    Facing the overwhelming sea water, Han Yu had no way to use his strength at this moment, let alone make a difference. The only way was to resist.

    "It's really troublesome. I didn't want to be exposed so early." Han Yu murmured softly and shouted loudly. A pillar of fire, centered on Han Yu, soared into the sky from Han Yu's feet and swept away the surging sea water.  Blocked and protected Han Yu in the pillar of fire.

    And the moment they saw the pillar of fire rising into the sky, everyone present was in an uproar.  Hailant, who was waiting for Han Yu to defeat the giant whale clan's desperate attack, stood up in surprise and stared at Han Yu in the ring without blinking, as if he had seen a prehistoric sea monster, filled with excitement.  curiosity and fear.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 551: The future of the orphanage

    Because of the different living environments, most of the power that the Sea Clan can use is water, wind, or even earth, but fire is absolutely impossible [shared by netizens] But now, the facts in front of them are harsh to those who have come to this conclusion.  A slap in the face, someone in the sea clan can actually use the power of fire, and the power of the fire doesn't look weak.

    Is this a miracle or a sign of impending disaster?  No one dares to make an assertion easily

    The competition was suspended and Han Yu was imprisoned, waiting for the big shots to come up with a result before deciding what to do with Han Yu. Seeing Han Yu being taken away, Belle and the children in the orphanage were extremely anxious.  I want to help, but I don’t know if I can speak out on this matter.

    "Hyland, let's go take a look. In your capacity, even if you can't help, you can still play a role in passing on the news." Hook from the Tiger Shark Tribe said to Hyland in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Hai Lante glanced at Hook, nodded slightly and said, "Okay, I'm going to take a look. Please take these people back first, protect them, and don't let anyone hurt them."

    "Don't worry, I don't have to worry about it." Hook nodded at Belle, nodded and said to Hyland.

    Without explaining anything to Hook, Hyland and Belle said they would go check out the situation and then left alone. Hook sent Belle and others back to the orphanage to wait for news.

    Not mentioning Belle and others' return to the orphanage, just talking about Hyrant's side. When he walked to the arena conference room, he heard the noise inside. It was already a quarrel. However, when Hyrant heard what they were discussing,  When reading the content, I immediately felt relieved. They were not discussing whether Han Yu should be killed, but were fighting for Han Yu's ownership rights.

    Hailant quietly walked into the conference room and found a corner to sit down. At this time, everyone in the conference room was arguing wholeheartedly and did not even notice that Hailant came in. This also allowed Hailant to see something that is rarely seen in normal times.  At this moment, his uncle was arguing with his second uncle like a cockfight, making his face red and thick-necked. If someone hadn't stopped him, I'm afraid there would have been a full-scale martial arts show in the conference room.

    For one Han Yu, representatives from many parties competed with each other to see who had the loudest voice. In the end, Hyland couldn’t help shaking his head and chuckled, but this smile was a spoiler.

    It made people angry

    It's right to think about it. Everyone was arguing wholeheartedly, but you laughed out loud while watching the fun. This was too annoying. However, when everyone saw who the person who made the laughter was, everyone in the conference room showed their faces.  Especially Hailant’s uncle and second uncle were the most embarrassed. They were embarrassed in front of the juniors, which made the two brothers feel very uncomfortable.

    "Hiland, why are you here?" Hyland's uncle asked aloud

    Hai Lante quickly replied: "Oh, I had a chance encounter with that Han Yu. Now that he is locked up, I want to know what your final disposition will be to him."

    After hearing Hailant's answer, Hailant's uncle said in a deep voice: "That's it. Then please go and tell him. You can avoid punishment if you want, but he must be my subordinate"

    "Wait a minute" Before Hailant's uncle could finish his words, Hailant's second uncle quit. Isn't this using power for personal gain?  Of course, it was not only Hyland’s second uncle who quit, but other people also started to make noises. The reason is that it is rare to have only one person.

    Seeing that everyone was about to quarrel again, Hailant said quickly: "In this case, I will ask Han Yu which department he is willing to join? As long as he is willing, no one can force it to be fair?"

    When everyone heard this, they felt that Hyland's proposal was very good. No matter what, the decision-making power is indeed in the hands of others. Even if you want to recruit a strong man, you still have to see whether they are willing to do so.

    After getting everyone's approval, Hai Lante quickly went to the place where Han Yu was detained. He said he was being detained, but in fact he was locked up in a room and was not allowed to come out. However, other than not being given out, Han Yu's treatment was as if he was on vacation. When Hai LanTang found Han Yu,  When I was walking around, I found Han Yu eating something.

    Seeing that Han Yu was heartless and not worried about his own fate, Hyland couldn't help but asked: "Han Yu, aren't you worried that you will be treated as an alien and get rid of him?"

    "Who said I'm not preparing? I'm preparing, right?" Han Yu replied while eating

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Hyland looked at Han Yu in confusion and then heard Han Yu continue: "I am replenishing my strength now. If they want to deal with me like you said, then I will  You must know that running requires physical strength."

    A bunch of black lines appeared on Hai Lante's forehead. He shook his head helplessly and said to Han Yu: "You don't have to worry that they will kill you. For an unusual guy like you, they are ready to recruit you because  They all want to recruit you, so they were arguing so hard just now that I came up with an idea for you to choose."

    "What do you mean?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and asked

    &nbsp; "The meaning is very simple, that is, you pick a department to join, and then all those guys will stop."

    "Does that mean that I can find someone to join me according to my own wishes?" Han Yu confirmed to Hai Lante

    "That's right"

    "Okay, then I choose you"

    "Huh?" Heilante was stunned when he heard this.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Hai Lante and repeated, "I said I chose you, do you hear me clearly this time?"

    "You, how can you choose me?" Hyland shouted hurriedly

    "Why not? Didn't you say you can choose whatever you want?"

    "But, I have no intention of recruiting you."

    “That’s right, it’s just because you didn’t plan to recruit me that I chose you.”

    "Those people will make trouble for me," Hailant groaned in pain.

    "Oh, then you have to hold on," Han Yu said as if it had nothing to do with him.

    Hyland looked at Han Yu depressedly, while Han Yu had an expression that said, "You can figure it out yourself." Hyland couldn't help but glare at Han Yu and said, "You, you've got me."

    "Yes, who told you to come over here without any trouble?"

    "It's unlucky for me, but I can declare in advance that since you choose to take refuge with me, you must obey my orders." Hailant was silent for a while and said to Han Yu. Unexpectedly, Han Yu shook his head after hearing this, "I won't do it."  No, the reason I chose you is because I don’t want to offend the people you mentioned. If you can order me, then I might as well seek refuge with one of those people."

    "What's wrong with taking refuge in those people?"

    “I don’t have any ambitions, I don’t want that kind of intrigue, I just want to live my life according to my own wishes.”

    "You, you" Hyrant wanted to scold Han Yu for not having great ambitions, but Han Yu had already admitted that he had no ambitions, and then scolding him for being unambitious seemed a bit redundant. He just let Hyrant take his heart like this.  After holding back the sullenness, Hyland was a little unwilling. With a roll of his eyes, Hyland said to Han Yu: "Even if you want to live according to your own wishes, have you ever considered Belle and the children in the orphanage?  ?”

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Hyland inexplicably and said, "Eh? You are so strange. What do Belle and the children in the orphanage have to do with me? I have only known them for a few days, and you didn't see me participating.  Did you participate in this competition? The purpose is to make a lot of money and leave it to them, and then leave here to continue my own journey."

    "You want to leave?" Hyland asked with a frown.

    "Yes, I am traveling now. I only stay here temporarily because of the favor from Belle. I will leave here after repaying Belle's favor. This is what I told you before that I wanted a pass.  The reason is, I want to go to land.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Hailande’s frown relaxed. He took a deep look at Han Yu and asked, “Is there nothing here that makes you nostalgic?”

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Yes, there is the kind-hearted Miss Belle, the naughty orphanage child, and you, the taken advantage of by Helene."

    "In your impression, am I just a victim?" Hyland asked dissatisfiedly

    "Haha" Han Yu smiled and said nothing

    Hailant glared at Han Yu depressedly, told Han Yu to wait for this news, then turned around and left the room. After Hailant left, Han Yu dropped the spoon in his hand, walked to the window and took a look.  In the open space outside the arena, the mermaid Belle was looking over with a group of children from the orphanage.

    When Hyland brought Han Yu's answer to the people waiting in the conference room, everyone was silent. Some secretly scolded Han Yu for not knowing how to praise. Some secretly admired Han Yu's idea. However, Hyland's uncle and second uncle were silent.  After being speechless for a long time, Hailant felt uneasy in his heart and hesitated whether to plead to his uncle and second uncle for Han Yu. Hailant's uncle sighed and said to Hailant: "Forget it, since that Han Yu  If you don't want to, then we can't force you to go back and tell Han Yu that there is no need to plan to continue the road race, he will still be included as a player to continue participating in the competition."

    "Yes" Hai Lante agreed quickly, feeling quietly relieved.

    After Hyrant left, everyone in the conference room looked at me and I looked at you. Suddenly, they felt that what they were doing before was boring. They all found excuses and left the conference room until only Hyrant's uncle and his second son were left.  When he was an uncle, Hailant's uncle whispered to Hailant's second uncle: "I didn't expect that we two little guys have lived for such a long time, but none of the young ones can see clearly."

    "Yes, but do you really plan to let that Han Yu go?"

    "What if I don't let him go? Are we going to force that Han Yu to submit? You know, the forceful melon is not sweet anymore, what if"You guys are in a hurry. If you set a fire here before running away, my losses will be huge."

    "Haha he shouldn't be so courageous?"

    "Who knows? There are no absolutes in everything, it's better to keep a thin line"

    The results came out, and Han Yu played as usual. When Belle and the children at the orphanage, who were unwilling to leave, saw Han Yu slowly come out of the arena, they couldn't help but let out a cheer and gathered around Han Yu.  After looking at Belle and the others, he asked, "Didn't Hailant say that you have gone back?"

    "We should go back, but they don't want to leave. I can't force them to leave?" Hu Ke from the Tiger Shark Tribe said to Han Yu

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said to Hook: "Sorry to trouble you."

    "You're welcome, what was the result of those people's treatment of you?" Hook asked curiously.

    "Business as usual"

    After hearing Han Yu's answer, Hook was stunned for a moment and then muttered in disbelief: "That shouldn't be the case. When did those guys become so easy to talk to?"

    "Hey, are you interested in going back with us? Were you protecting them just now? I want to express my gratitude to you," Han Yu said to Hook

    Hearing this, Hook quickly gave in and said: "You're welcome, I was also entrusted by Hyland."

    "Oh, if that's the case, then hurry up and take out the tools that you originally prepared to send Belle and the children back."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Hook suddenly realized that this was not being polite to him. He was clearly trying to trick him. However, when he saw the children in the orphanage looking at him with wide eyes, Hook's original attitude was never easy.  But he quickly closed his mouth at the loss and went to bring the prepared car over with an unhappy look on his face.

    The manatee cart is one of the means of transportation for the sea people. The children who had never ridden on the manatee cart were full of curiosity and looked left and right on the manatee cart. I believe that if Belle and others were not there, these curious children would definitely  I will dismantle the manatee car and do some in-depth research.

    Sitting on the manatee car, Han Yu sat next to Hook who was in charge of driving. While driving, Hook complained to Han Yu: "It's all because of you that the competition needs to be postponed for one day, so I can only show my love to the beauties of the sea tribe tomorrow.  Show me my style, tell me, how are you going to compensate me?"

    "Do you have anything to do with me? The decision to postpone the game is decided by the arena. If you are not convinced, go to the arena to argue with me. Can you tell me?" Han Yu said immediately after hearing this.

    Hu Ke had no intention of seeking compensation from Han Yu. He just had nothing to say. When Han Yu pushed 625, he immediately cooperated and said: "Why does it have nothing to do with you? If it weren't for you being different, there would be no chance of the game.  How could it be stopped? But then again, how can you use fire? Anyway, I have never heard of it, nor have I seen anyone from the sea tribe who can use the power of fire."

    Han Yu immediately hit the snake and asked Hook on the stick: "Really? Now that you have seen and heard about it, and you are sitting in a carriage with the sea tribe who can use fire, don't you feel a bit honored?"

    "What an honor," Hook replied angrily.

    Talk about making trouble at the orphanage. But when Han Yu saw the situation in the orphanage, his face became a little ugly. He pushed Bei'er who was about to get out, and pushed Bei'er back into the car, and said: "Bei'er, you are  Stay in the car with the children and don't get out of the car." After saying that, Han Yu jumped out of the car and walked into the orphanage that had no door.

    As soon as he entered the orphanage, Han Yu saw that the dean who was left to look after the house was kneeling on the ground, begging for something to a young man in front of him. But the young man had a proud face and did not show any emotion at all.  He feels that there is something wrong with his behavior, but I believe that soon, Han Yu will let him understand what is wrong with his behavior.

    "Huh? Who are you? Where did you come from?" The young man noticed Han Yu slowly walking towards them and asked aloud

    Han Yu took a look and saw that there were seven people in total, all of whom were not very old. They looked about seventeen or eighteen years old. Their hair was dyed messily, and they were wearing all kinds of strange accessories. Some had earrings and some had nose studs.  At first glance, these people are not good people.

    Respecting the elderly and caring for the young is the basic rule that a person should abide by. Han Yu did not answer the words of the leader of the bad boys. He silently walked to the old dean and stretched out his hand to help the old dean up. The old dean had lowered his head before, so  Han Yu didn't see the old dean's face, so he took a look while he was helping the old dean get up.

    These beasts are really capable of killing. The old dean is old enough to be their grandfather, but these bastards beat the old dean until his face was bruised and bruised, and there was even wet blood on his nose and corners of his mouth.

    Han Yu is really angry

    ??????????? Silently helped the old dean to the steps aside, Han Yu returnedHe looked at the seven bad boys and asked, "Have you decided how to die?"

    "Hey, you have a loud tone. Are you from the Toad tribe? Let's be clear, there are seven of us here, but you only have one." A bad boy came over and yelled at Han Yu with a look on his face.

    Han Yu glanced at the other person, smiled slightly, and suddenly struck out like lightning, slapping the face of the approaching delinquent boy. He immediately whipped the delinquent boy around three times and saw that his companion had been beaten.  The bad boys immediately shouted and rushed towards Han Yu. But is Han Yu still afraid of this?  He immediately sneered and began to teach these bastards who disrespected the elderly a lesson.

    ……

    The situation was one-sided. None of the seven delinquent boys could block Han Yu's seven slaps. The faces of the seven delinquent boys turned into half pig heads. Naturally, the delinquent boy who had suffered a big loss would not let it go.  , immediately took out the knives they carried and stabbed Han Yu.

    Han Yu calmly reached out and grabbed the delinquent boy closest to him. While grabbing the knife, he exerted a slight force with his right hand. The delinquent boy's arm was dislocated, and the remaining six men were hanging there precariously.  The three delinquents did the same thing for a while, and all seven delinquents fell to the ground, groaning in pain.

    The old dean, who had already recovered, couldn't bear to see this and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, forget it, they have been taught a lesson."

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said: "Old dean, don't you know how good people can be bullied? Fortunately, all my children have gone out. If they are all here, do you think these bastards will let those children go?"  "

    As soon as Han Yu mentioned the children in the orphanage, the expression of the old dean suddenly changed. It was indeed what Han Yu said. It was planned in advance for these bad boys to come here today, but they didn't expect that today.  The children in the orphanage would go out, which allowed those children to escape.

    "But, we can't kill them?" the old dean said softly to Han Yu

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Yes, I won't kill them, but it can be done by letting them suffer a little so that they will never dare to come here again to cause trouble. Old dean, Belle and the children are all here."  Outside the orphanage, I asked them to wait for me there. You go over now and what happens next may not be suitable for people of your age. By the way, old director, is there a rope?"

    "Yes, yes," the old dean agreed, found a few ropes and handed them to Han Yu, then limped out. Han Yu looked at the back of the old dean for a while, then turned to look at the seven faces whose expressions had changed.  The pale delinquent said: "The next time is the time for us all to have fun together. Which of you will come first?"

    ……

    "Oh, help me, I don't dare to poop." Before a delinquent boy could finish his words of begging for mercy, Han Yu let go of his hand and fell headfirst into the water.

    Since these bad boys have plans to come back in the future, it means that there are people behind these guys who are not afraid of thieves, but are afraid of thieves. In order to find out who is hiding in the dark and trying to deal with the orphanage, Han Yu made a guest appearance.  The torture officer hung the seven delinquents in a row on a protruding corner of the clock tower, then found a washbasin and filled each washbasin with water, and put the head of anyone who didn't say anything into his face.  In the basin

    Even if it is a washbasin, it can still drown people. Besides, these bad boys are obviously not a group of hard-core people. After seeing the miserable situation of the first person who was questioned, the remaining people immediately confessed honestly in order to prevent this gang.  When one person confessed, Han Yu carefully stuffed the ears of others with scraps of cloth, and declared that if anyone said something different from others, don't blame him for being rude, and the seven of them would be punished together.  Because of this, the seven bad boys did not dare to hide anything, and they all honestly confessed everything they knew.

    After listening to the confession of the delinquent boy, Han Yu did not let the door repaired by the delinquent boy break?  Don’t mow the damaged lawn?  Don’t you have to pay for the broken window?  These must be done by these bad boys.

    When Belle and the children from the orphanage walked into the orphanage, they saw Han Yu directing the gang of bad boys to do this and that like a grandson. Although he had heard it from the old dean before, but when he saw it with his own eyes,  Belle and others still couldn't believe their eyes. The guy who usually showed off his power in front of them was here today.

    "Do you know who is the mastermind behind the scenes?" Hook asked Han Yu as he approached Han Yu. Han Yu glanced at Hook and said in the same low voice: "I know, but it's a bit difficult to handle. It's official.  people"

    "Officially?" Hu Ke also frowned when he heard this.

    Han Yu seemed to have not seen it and said to himself: "Yes, as the saying goes, the people do not fight with the officials. The people in the government have taken a fancy to this place and are ready to demolish it and build a new one."  ???General Hu Ke, help me look for any big empty houses nearby?  "

    "Are you going to forget it?" Hook looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly and replied: "What can I do if I don't care? I'm not afraid of running away at worst, but what about these children? They don't have much ability to protect themselves. Don't forget it. Do we want these children to join us?"  Unlucky?"

    “…who is the official person you are talking about?”

    Han Yu did not answer. He pointed at the delinquents who were repairing the gate and said, "Those delinquents have already told you that if you want to know, just ask them." After saying that, Han Yu stood up and walked towards the kitchen of the orphanage.

    Hu Ke glanced at Han Yu's back, stood up and walked towards the delinquent boy at the door. To be honest, Hu Ke was not an honest man, but a man had to reach a certain limit to bully a group of helpless old people. This was something Hu Ke had already passed.  Ke's bottom line made Hook want to take action to take care of Han Yu's children in the orphanage, but Hook didn't have any concerns. As the young patriarch of the Tiger Shark Clan, the official guy who wanted to seize the orphanage met.  From now on, Hook should worry about his own life instead of thinking about revenge against the orphanage.

    He successfully learned from the bad boy who was behind the scenes. Hook left with a gloomy face. After Hook left, Han Yu, who was staying in the kitchen, poked his head out to take a look, then turned to the heroes and heroes who were following him.  The hero said: "Did you see it? This is what I told you about taking advantage of the situation. You are still children. Your ability to protect yourself is too weak. If you want to survive, you must learn to use any power around you."

    "Han Yu, what are you teaching them to do?" Beier asked Han Yu in confusion.

    "They can't rely on you for a lifetime, and you can't take care of them for a lifetime. When they grow up, they will have their own lives. If they don't even understand the principles of survival, they will suffer a big loss."

    "But……"

    "No but, I'm not teaching them to be bad, I'm just teaching them how to protect themselves and others. Just like now, that Hook must have a lot of background. With him coming forward, the orphanage will definitely be saved, and  Maybe because of his relationship, officials will provide some compensation to the orphanage. Anyway, it will not be harmful to the orphanage."

    "Then how did you know that Hook has a good background?" Belle asked curiously

    "From Hyrant, I heard you say that Hyrant followed Hook's suggestion and went to the conference room to find out what to do with me. I knew that Hook and Hyrant had known each other before, and that Hyrant could enter the conference room.  Listening in, that naturally shows that Hai Lante’s status must not be low.”

    "What if Hook is not as well-off as you think?" Belle asked unconvinced.

    "Even if Hook is just an ordinary person, then there is Hyland. Hook is not a fool. If he can't cause trouble for the official official, he will naturally find Hyland to trouble him. Then the result will still be the same." Han Yu  After answering Bell's words, he turned around and said to the heroes and heroes: "See? Force is indeed very important, but wisdom is equally important. When force cannot be used, wisdom can sometimes help us achieve our goals."

    "Then how can we get wisdom?" the hero asked.

    "Read more, experience more, and suffer more." Han Yu slowly said a story. The hero fell into deep thought. Han Yu smiled and stretched out his hand to rub the hero's head, and said softly: "Think slowly, wait until you figure it out."  I said, you will know what you have to work hard for in the future.”

    Bei'er on the side understood what Han Yu meant and why he did what he said. Even if Han Yu said it, the children in the orphanage would eventually grow up, but when they grow up, they  What can be done?  What will it do?  How to live a happy life, Belle has never considered these before, or she has considered it but has not considered a reason. After all, Belle is only a fifteen-year-old girl. Even if she often interacts with others, the most she can do is bargain.  As well as preventing being plotted and thinking about the future, it is a bit difficult for Belle, but Han Yu is different. His childhood life has given Han Yu a lot of experience. Of course, this is also due to the unreasonable master. Han Yu knows it very well.  What needs to be given to a child when they are young? Han Yu also has certain insights on how to educate children.

    Life is the best teacher for people

    However, there are no absolutes in the world, and Hook’s background is not small. However, Hook did not go directly to find the mastermind who wanted to take over the orphanage. Instead, he went to find Hyland who was still in the arena.

    Hook and Hyland were childhood friends. This time the two of them came out from home and started traveling around. After arriving here, Hook participated in the competition, but Hyland did not participate because this arena was opened by his relatives.  , after seeing Hyland coming, he treated him attentively.If it's not as good as that, how could Hyland be allowed to participate in such a barbaric competition?

    When Hyland listened to Hook's retelling, Hyland was already a little angry. As the young leader of the Hailong clan, this is his family's territory, but now there is a black sheep, and his hair knows about it.  Although Hailant believed that his childhood friend would not laugh at him because of this incident, Hailant still felt a little hot on his face.

    "Leave this matter to me," Hyland said to Hook in a deep voice. Hook nodded after hearing this. His purpose was to let Hyland handle it by himself. After all, this is the sphere of influence of the Sea Dragon Clan. If he, a member of the Tiger Shark Clan,  Having people in charge will inevitably cause unnecessary trouble and criticism.

    The one who wants to seize the orphanage is the Sheriff who manages the public security here. Only he would come up with such a trick of finding delinquents and forcing the people in the orphanage to move out. He is the Sheriff, even if he comes forward to arrest those delinquents afterwards.  , and there is no need to worry that those bad boys will give him away. But what the Sheriff never expected was that the young patriarch of the Sea Dragon Clan would travel here at this time and become involved with the orphanage.

    With the Young Patriarch's personal confirmation, the ruling office here did not even need to ask questions, and directly sent people to arrest the Sheriff and explain to Hyland that the matter at the orphanage was a mistake in their work and whether it was true or not.  The mistake is unknown, but Hyland is not interested in pursuing this matter. He just suggested that the executive office can come forward to help the orphanage.

    "Children are the future and hope of an ethnic group. We cannot ignore those orphans just because of their status. It is the responsibility of the executive office. I don't want to hold the executive office accountable for its negligence, but I don't want to see the executive office continue to deal with the issue of orphanages.  If you continue to neglect your duties, these children should have been taken care of by the executive office, but now they have to rely on one person for relief. This is an angry and disappointing thing. I don’t want to see something like this happen again. You can give me  Is this a guarantee?" Hyrant asked as he looked at the executive officials who came to apologize to him.

    Who is Hyland?  The young chief of the Sea Dragon Clan, in other words, the prince of the Sea Dragon Clan. After the death of the current Sea Dragon King, he will be the current Sea Dragon King. As for him, none of the officials in the ruling office dared to leave the residence of Hailant, and then a dedicated  A working group in charge of the orphanage was established, and plans for caring for the orphans began to be implemented one by one.

    However, the people in these orphanages don't know it now. They are all sitting quietly in the canteen of the orphanage, waiting for tonight's dinner. Today's dinner is no longer the same as the third one in the past, but Han Yu, the recognized boss.  He expressed his disdain for the action hero and hero who personally cooked for his boss, and the result was a blank stare from Han Yu.

    "Do you fools know that if you want to capture a woman's heart, you must first capture her stomach? You are so chauvinistic. If you continue like this, you will sooner or later be a bachelor for the rest of your life."

    Naturally, the young heroes and heroes didn't know what bachelor meant. However, under the threat of Han Yu's fist, they still helped to fight together, choosing dishes and lighting a fire. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the people nearby who were interested in him.  Two pointing friends

    "Look up, we are not thieves, there are benefits to being a meal."

    "Is there any benefit to making things for others?" the hero who chose the vegetables said in disbelief.

    "Hehe of course it's better. Think about it, these things are made for people to eat. But if I see someone unhappy, then I can prepare some special ingredients for the food I prepare for him, such as adding some laxatives"

    "Han Yu, don't teach bad children." Beier, who had just walked to the door, happened to hear it and immediately walked in angrily.

    Han Yu shrugged with regret, and the hero and the hero also shrugged with regret when they saw this. The actions of the two brothers made Han Yu laugh, and then asked Belle: "What's the matter? Can't you wait any longer?  ?"

    "No, it's Hyland and Hook who are here," Belle replied after hearing this.

    "Oh, that's it. Then invite them over. I can't live without people here now."

    Belle looked at Han Yu in surprise and said, "You, you asked them to come here? They all have great backgrounds."

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "No matter how old you are, you still need to eat and sleep. What's wrong with coming here? Everything they eat is not brought out from the kitchen. If they don't want to come, it can only mean that they are hypocritical."

    "Hahaha In order not to be called hypocritical by your venomous mouth, Han Yu, it seems we have to come." Hook's voice came from outside the door, followed by Hook and Heilante who walked in.  (To be continued in the kitchen)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume 1 of Ability Civilization Chapter 551: The Future of the Orphanage

    {Piaotian Literaturewww.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 552: The Tournament Ends

    Happy Spring Festival!  One update per 10,000 words!  Dear readers!  May all go well with you!

    *************************************

    The education of aristocrats has no place in the kitchen.  ) Because nobles disdain to study cooking skills.  In other words, nobles are accustomed to eating ready-made food.  To be honest, doing it yourself like this is not as good as the hero who is responsible for lighting the fire and the hero who chooses the vegetables.  But it seems that Han Yu also did it on purpose. When Hook and Hyland walked into the kitchen, he asked them to take over the work of the two children, Hero and Good Man. The three of them were cooking and talking at the same time.

    After a flurry of fuss, Hiland told Han Yu the purpose of their visit and invited Han Yu to Poseidon Fortress.  Speaking of Poseidon Fortress, it’s a long story. To sum it up in a few words, it is the frontline fortress for the Sea Clan to fight against the invasion of sea monsters. Once the Poseidon Fortress is breached, the Sea Clan will suffer huge losses.  .  In order to avoid being invaded by sea monsters, there are many experts in Poseidon Fortress, and there is no weak one.

    Han Yu didn’t really want to go, but before he could say his refusal, Hyland made an offer that Han Yu couldn’t refuse.  As long as Han Yu is willing to go with them to Poseidon Fortress, Hyland will get Han Yu a pass to land.  Han Yu could not refuse this condition.  Han Yu agreed to Hyrante's request without even thinking about it.  Prepare to go to Poseidon Fortress with Hyland after the competition is over.  As for the reason why Hyland asked Han Yu to go to Poseidon Fortress, Han Yu was not interested in knowing.  All he knew was to wait until the pass was obtained.  It is enough to know that he can return to the land and look for Lin Ke and others.

    After talking about the business, dinner was also finished among the three of them.  After tasting Han Yu's food, Hai Lante was shocked.  This is not to blame Hyland. Although it is not a problem for him to eat cooked food, the key to the problem is that he has the conditions but does not have a cook who knows how to cook.  Those royal chefs are best at cold food, such as the cooked food cooked by Han Yu, let alone eating it.  They haven't even met him.

    Even Hai Lante, who often eats cooked food, was full of praise. Naturally, the rest of the people had nothing to say and just ate.  After eating, the children in the orphanage were taken for a walk around the orphanage by the old director.  Beier, on the other hand, made a somewhat embarrassed request to Han Yu to learn the art.  For Bell's request.  Han Yu agreed without hesitation.  According to Han Yu's idea, opening a hotel would not make much money, and it would also be easy for people to get into trouble for spying on Belle's appearance.  It is better to be a cook, everyone needs to eat, and if you learn cooking skills, at least you will not starve to death.  By then, whether Belle wants to open a restaurant of her own or apply for a job as a chef in a wealthy family, she will have a good income.  With money, Belle can naturally do more things.  Of course, compared to working as a chef for others, Han Yu prefers to open his own shop, at least with freedom.  And after opening my own store.  As long as the local reputable people are taken care of, no one will dare to cause trouble.

    Knife skills can be practiced later, but the combination of dishes must be taught immediately.  Han Yu taught Bei Er the garnishing principles he had heard from Shi Bafang, and Bei Er nodded repeatedly.  On the side, Hyland and Hook were yawning again and again, looking extremely bored.

    After finally waiting for Han Yu to finish speaking, Hyland and Hook quickly stood up and left.  The aristocratic education prevented these two people from interrupting other people's conversations or leaving without saying goodbye.  Of course, in Han Yu's eyes, this is just two words, hypocritical.

    The next day’s competition went on as scheduled. Han Yu, who had become one of the top eight, came to the arena again and found that many people were pointing fingers behind his back.  It was as if he had discovered some exotic animal, which made Han Yu feel a little unhappy.  It's just that the mouth is on someone else's body.  Moreover, they only discussed carefully and did not come to trouble Han Yu, which made Han Yu feel very depressed.

    Entering the players’ lounge, Han Yu’s next opponent was a woman from the electric eel tribe.  Don't underestimate women!  This electrically charged woman is not someone to be trifled with.  Han Yu clearly remembered that the person who had fought with this beauty yesterday was still lying in the ward with bandages all over his body.

    Seeing Han Yu looking at himself.  The beauty from the electric eel tribe snorted and turned her head to look away.  at this time.  Hook's voice rang in Han Yu's ears, "Don't look at it, I am a rose with thorns. If you are not careful, you will prick your hand."

    Han Yu turned around and rolled his eyes at Hu Ke, "Can you stop talking nonsense? Who said I have a crush on someone? I'm just observing my opponent in the next battle. Besides, look at that woman's figure, she has breasts  And the butt? From the side, it looks like a stone slab."

    Hook smiled when he heard this, "What do you care about if she has a good figure? As long as she has a pretty face, it doesn't matter if she is a woman."

    “…You really are not picky about food.”

    The beauty of the electric eel tribe obviously heard Han?In the conversation with Hook, Silver Teeth was biting secretly, and he had already made a decision in his heart. When waiting for the game, he must make this guy who dares to speak ill of himself look good.

    ……

    The game officially started. Looking at his opponent with flashes of lightning, Han Yu smiled and started running around the ring, while the beauties from the electric eel tribe followed Han Yu all over the ring.  Most of the audience in the stands were the ones who had seen Han Yu send out a pillar of fire yesterday. They all subconsciously thought that this time the competition would be a dragon-tiger battle between Han Yu and the previous championship champion, so when they  When they saw Han Yu being chased and running around the field, everyone couldn't help but booed.

    And among these viewers, a small number of people felt dripping with cold sweat at this time.  Gambling is the nature of every intelligent creature, and the root of this nature is the idea of ??getting something for nothing.  It is indeed tempting to get huge rewards for a small price.

    Gambling is naturally endless in gambling.  Not only do the organizers have special gambling bureaus, there are also many gambling bureaus set up by various casinos and even private individuals.  There are many types of bets, including betting on who will win and who will lose, and some betting on who will be ranked.  There are even bets on how many minutes a certain player can last.  To sum it up in one sentence, there are only bets you can't think of, and there are no bets you can't see.

    As a newcomer, the casino does not have a very high opinion of Han Yu, so the difference in odds is naturally very large, about 1:50.  However, after Han Yu released a pillar of fire in the top 16, people's evaluation of Han Yu suddenly became higher. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as a world of difference.  Countless people believe that Han Yu can reach the semi-finals and even compete with the previous champion.  The difference in odds will naturally drop steadily.  It has dropped from 1:50 to 1:15. There are very few people who think Han Yu will lose.  But after Han Yu learned about this from Hai Lan, he immediately thought of this idea and deliberately lost.

    ? One million bonus for the champion.  It's not like Han Yu has never thought about fighting for it.  But later, with the emergence of the orphanage, Belle gained Han Yu's approval, and Han Yu had to consider practical considerations for Belle and the orphanage.  Money is a good thing, but if there is no corresponding strength to protect it, too much money will be the source of trouble.  Han Yu can hand over all the 1 million bonus to Belle and then walk away.  But for Belle and the children in the orphanage, this million gold shells is a disaster that will bring them trouble.  A little girl plus a dozen children is equivalent to an unsupervised child walking through a busy city with diamonds in hand.  Anyone with a bad intention will have evil intentions.  Even with the care of Hyland and Hook, it is easy to hide from an open gun but hard to prevent it from a hidden one.  If he encounters a kidnapper, no matter what the final result is, this is not what Han Yu wants to see.

    For this reason, Han Yu could only think of another way, that is, leaving a sum of money to Belle and the orphanage without causing unnecessary trouble to them.

    As for this method, Han Yusi thought about it and decided on the casino.  Even if Han Yu enters the top 16 and abstains, he can still get 10,000 Jinbei, but if he really abstains.  The bet against him will be automatically invalidated, and the methods Han Yu will come up with later will not be used, so Han Yu only has the game, and he must lose the game.  The decrease in odds means that more and more people are beginning to be optimistic about Han Yu and start betting on Han Yu to win.  corresponding.  If Han Yu loses, the large amount of money will be distributed proportionally to the loser who bet on Han Yu.

    Han Yu first asked Beier to mortgage his small hotel.  In exchange for a thousand gold shells, Belle was asked to bet all the thousand gold shells on the gambling game, and the bet was that she would lose.  In this way, even if Belle can only receive fifteen thousand gold shells in the end, plus her own ten thousand gold shells, she still has twenty-five thousand gold shells.  According to the price of goods in the Hai Clan, the children in the orphanage can probably live for ten years without worrying about food and drink.  What happens next depends on the abilities of those children.  Han Yu didn't want those children to become trash who could only reach out and ask for things. After ten years, those children should be able to fend for themselves.  And more importantly, fifteen thousand gold shells is just a drop in the bucket for a big casino. In front of Belle and others, there are people who have received more money in return. Even if the casino wants to find trouble, it will not  First come to Belle and others.

    Belle agreed with Han Yu’s idea.  After hearing Han Yu's idea, Hyland and Hook not only expressed their agreement, but also made their own bets. The investment of a total of 10,000 Jinbei made them the patron saints to protect Belle and others in the future.  In other words, Hyland and Hook can also make a lot of money in Han Yu's plan.

    Of course, this matter cannot be hidden from everyone.  The organizers of the arena knew that, but with Hyland's intervention, the arena acquiesced in Han Yu's behavior.  After all, the reason why the arena holds the competition is to make money, and the participation of other gambling games is nothing more than taking advantage of their own interests.To grab money on the market, you can take advantage of this opportunity to kill several casinos that compete with the Arena. The Arena is naturally happy to see the results.  The only ones who were kept in the dark were the casinos that competed with the Arena. Under the intentional or unintentional news blockage of the Arena, it wasn't until they saw Han Yu's performance in the game that they felt that something was wrong, and they seemed to have fallen out of control.  In a pit.

    "Stop! Are you still not a man? If you are a man, just stop and compete with me openly." The beauty of the electric eel clan raised her eyebrows and glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    ????韩宇一脸的无奈，两手一摊说道：“我不打女人的。在我看来，女人是用来爱的，不是用来揍的。”

    "Watch the move!" The beauty of the electric eel tribe launched a sneak attack while Han Yu was talking.

    Originally, Han Yu could have avoided it completely.  But the opportunity is rare.  Han Yu immediately pretended to be attacked by the beauty of the electric eel tribe. He knelt down on one knee with trembling body and looked at the beauty with an unwilling expression. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the beauty of the electric eel tribe rushing forward and raising his feet.  Kicked Han Yu in the face.

    Han Yu then fished out his right hand and caught the right foot kicked by the electric eel beauty. When he looked up, he happened to see the scenery under the skirt of the electric eel beauty and was startled.  The beauty of the electric eel tribe was filled with shame and anger, and the electric currents running around her body became thicker and thicker.

    "Hehe this is an accident. I can pretend I didn't see it." Han Yu quickly let go of the electric eel beauty's right foot and explained to her in a sly voice.

    "Go to hell!" the beauty of the electric eel clan shouted, and a bucket of electricity went straight to Han Yu's forehead and struck it down.  If he was chopped into pieces this time, he would be severely punished.  Although Han Yu has decided to lose.  But I don’t want to lose so miserably.  He immediately rolled to the side to avoid the lightning.

    And the beauty of the electric eel tribe was obviously so angry that Han Yu lost her mind, and launched an attack on Han Yu regardless of it. Although Han Yu dodged one by one, the audience behind Han Yu suffered.  Although the protective shield is weakened, the numbing feeling of the current passing through the body makes everyone feel uncomfortable, so that there is no one behind Han Yu. As long as Han Yu moves wherever he goes, the audience behind Han Yu will  He hurriedly evaded as if fleeing from danger.

    The beauty of the electric eel clan, who had been unable to attack for a long time, gritted her teeth.  I vowed to kill that bastard named Han Yu.  But Han Yu is like a spiritual monkey. No matter how hard the electric eel beauty tries, the electric current always passes Han Yu. She is so angry that tears begin to roll in her eyes.  However, even if she was about to cry, the attack of the electric eel beauty was still sharp, and the electric audience outside the venue couldn't stop complaining.  Some couldn't bear it anymore and left the show early.

    Tears are indeed a woman's most powerful weapon, especially the tears of beautiful women, which are as powerful as nuclear weapons.  Han Yu, who was avoiding, could already feel dissatisfied glances from behind.  I couldn't help but moan secretly in my heart.

    "Stop, I have something to say." Han Yu shouted hurriedly while the beauty of the electric eel tribe stopped attacking.

    "Hmph!" The beauty of the electric eel clan snorted, and launched another attack on Han Yu regardless of the situation.

    "Oh my god, I've been forced to the sidelines! You've won, can you stop?" Han Yu shouted while avoiding.  It’s just that the beauties of the electric eel tribe turned a deaf ear.  Still persisting in attacking Han Yu, and while attacking, he shouted: "You let me shock you and I will let you go."

    "Damn it! Do you think I'm stupid?" Han Yu immediately gave the electric eel beauty a middle finger after hearing this.  I don’t know what that middle finger means though.  But the beauty of the electric eel tribe still instinctively wanted to chop off the middle finger with a knife.

    "Referee, referee, where did you die? Come out quickly and announce the result of the game." Seeing that the electric eel beauty couldn't make sense, Han Yu could only shout out to the referee who had already disappeared, hoping that he would come out to preside over the game.

    But after searching for a long time, Han Yu discovered that the poor referee had been affected by the electric current and was frothing at the mouth and fell to the open space beside the ring.

    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, in fact, when it started to get out of control, a figure flashed to the side of the electric eel beauty, stretched out his hand and touched the shoulder of the electric eel beauty, and the electric current that had been chasing Han Yu suddenly stopped.  Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, took a closer look, and found that the person who stopped the electric eel beauty's atrocities was a woman who looked exactly like the electric eel beauty.

    "Sister, I am not willing to accept it."

    "You have already won, please be merciful."

    "But……"

    "Okay, don't be willful, come back with me." After saying that, the woman couldn't help but pull the beauty of the electric eel tribe away.  The beauty of the electric eel tribe did not dare to struggle, but she was unwilling to let Han Yu go. She turned to Han Yu outside the field and shouted: "Hey, what is your name? Where do you live?"

    How could Han Yu answer? He didn't answer immediately and ran away without a trace.  Seeing Han Yu ignore him?, the beauty of the electric eel tribe secretly resented, "Huh, I can find you even if you don't tell me. When I find you, I must teach you a lesson!"

    Han Yu didn’t know that he had gotten into big trouble.  After successfully losing the game, Han Yu followed Hyland to receive his 10,000 Jinbei bonus and left the arena, accompanied by Hyland and Hook.

    When Han Yu and the other three returned to the orphanage, they saw that the orphanage today was very different from usual.  Official people who had never been here before were actually here, as if they had made an appointment in advance.

    Showing off is a required course for every successful official.  Of course, there are reasons why this has to be a show.  No show.  Who knows what you do.  If you don’t put on a show, who knows what kind of person you are.  Although putting on a show may not necessarily allow people to really know what kind of person you are, it can at least leave a good impression on the people.  Therefore, showing off is necessary. In the minds of officials, an official who cannot show off is not a good official.

    Of course, it is different for ordinary people.  There are those who are simply moved to tears by the official's show, and whoever dares to speak evil words will definitely be bitten by crazy people.  It was like digging up his ancestral grave.  Some common people are sharp-eyed and can see through the purpose of the show-off officials at a glance. However, these people are generally divided into two categories. One category does not like to cause trouble.  Most of the show-offs they see will just give up after a while, while the other type is more powerful. They must put on a posture of being sober when everyone is drunk, and expose to others the sinister intentions of those show-off officials, and what other officials are doing.  The tit-for-tat confrontation between ordinary people who have been fooled by show-off officials may develop into full-scale martial arts after they are unable to communicate verbally.

    As the old director of the orphanage, he is actually just an old man who has never seen much of the world. The most powerful person he has ever seen is the Sheriff.  After seeing the top leader of the ruling office, the old man was so frightened that he could not speak.  Only Belle, who is only fifteen years old, can come forward to deal with the concerns of the top leaders of the ruling office.

    Why would the top leaders of the ruling office come to this orphanage at this time?  Not because of conscience discovery, but because of Hyland.  The attention of the young patriarch of the royal family made them understand that if they did not handle the matter in the orphanage well, it would affect their career.  This is the most fundamental reason.  However, when the leader of the ruling office saw Belle, the eyes of this old turtle who was over 300 years old suddenly lit up, and another reason was added to his heart.

    The fifteen-year-old girl is like a green fruit, making the old turtle's heart restless.  If there weren't many other people at the scene, I'm afraid the old turtle would have started teasing him.  The prior investigation showed that Lao Wugui was not afraid of Han Yu. In Lao Wugui's eyes, he was just a martial artist.  Just rely on their status and wealth.  It's not easy to turn a fifteen-year-old girl into his beloved.

    But just when the old turtle was thinking about asking Belle to submit, Belle suddenly shouted to the door: "Han Yu, why did you come back?"

    Hearing this, the old turtle snorted and slowly turned his head to look.  Suddenly his eyes widened.  Behind Han Yu, Hyland and Hook also followed.

    "This damn intelligence agent." The old turtle cursed in his heart when he saw this.  Originally, Old Turtle thought that Hyland and Hook had no direct relationship.  The reason why they are paying attention is because they happen to know about it.  But now it seems that the relationship between Hyland and Hook and this orphanage is obviously not what the person who reported to him said.

    "Belle, we are here to say goodbye to you." Han Yu pulled Belle aside and said softly to Belle.

    "Huh? Why?" Belle asked puzzledly.

    "The competition is over, our plan is successful, and your future life will depend on you." Han Yu said to Belle with a smile.

    "How about staying for a few more days? You haven't said goodbye to the children yet, and we also want you to wait for the restaurant we prepared to open" Beier made a voice to persuade Han Yu to stay.

    Before Belle could finish speaking, Han Yu said with a smile: "There is no such thing as a feast that lasts forever. What difference does it make if you leave early or leave late? Belle, Hyland and Hook will continue to take care of your orphanage in the future. If someone  If you want to embarrass you or the orphanage, then go directly to Hyland or Hook, don't feel embarrassed." Han Yu said this very loudly, obviously for those people not far away.

    After hearing this, others just secretly remembered this warning in their hearts, but the old turtle couldn't help but feel lucky that he hadn't messed up, otherwise Thinking of this, the old turtle peeked at Hailan who was mentioned by Han Yu.  Te and Hooker.  It was okay not to look at it, but he was even more shocked when he looked at it. Hook was okay and just nodded with a smile to show Belle that what Han Yu said was right.  Hyland is a bit complicated. The look he looks at Belle occasionally shows a hint of concern, and it's definitely not pure sympathy.

    The pair of old turtles who become mature with ageHe was already well versed in human relations, so how could he not guess that Hyland had a crush on the little girl Belle.  The old turtle, who was very good at seeking good fortune and avoiding disaster, immediately gave up his unrealistic thoughts about Belle, regarded Belle as a scourge, and reminded himself not to come here in the future.  Miss Belle is indeed a very beautiful and temperamental girl.  But he competed with the young patriarch of the Hailong tribe for a woman.  That's really a longevity guy who eats arsenic and thinks he will live longer.

    "But can't you wait any longer? We haven't had time to thank you for helping us." Beier said to Han Yu anxiously.

    "Haha What kind of help is there? I was here before. If it weren't for your help, I don't know what I would have become. What you get now is just because you helped me before.  In return." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Then is it possible for us to meet again in the future?" Beier looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu looked at Belle silently for a while and said softly: "I don't want to lie to you. I have my own life and my own world, so we may not have the chance to meet in the future."

    " No matter where you are, I will pray with the children in the orphanage that you will be safe."

    "Thank you." Han Yu said with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the arrogant voice of a woman.  "Hahayou are indeed here, let me see where you are running this time?"

    When Han Yu saw that woman, his scalp immediately felt numb. Why did he chase this troublesome woman here?  Where is her sister who can hold her down?

    "Han Yu, you are in a hurry to leave, isn't it because of this woman?" Belle looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly explained: "Don't think too much. I am very dedicated to love. That woman is my opponent in today's competition because I lost, and she felt that I lost to her on purpose, so she was unwilling to do so."  Wanting to cause trouble for me. Really. How did she find her way here?"

    "Little girl, this is not a place where you can be arrogant." Old Oogway stopped the beauty of the electric eel tribe who was about to cause trouble for Han Yu and said.

    "Old turtle, get out of the way. Otherwise I will electrocute you into a shrunken turtle." The beauty of the electric eel clan said without looking at the old turtle. From her tone, she didn't take the old turtle seriously at all.

    As the local emperor in this area, who would dare to talk to him like this except shrinking in front of Hailant, the future real emperor.  What's more, even Hyland spoke to me politely and discussed things.

    Immediately, the old turtle's face turned red with anger.  He pointed at the beauty of the electric eel tribe and said tremblingly: "What did you just say? Do you have the guts to say it again?"

    "Hmph, just say it, you old turtle, get out of here for your aunt." The beauty of the electric eel tribe replied immediately.

    The Lord humiliated his ministers and died. It is naturally impossible for Old Turtle to come alone today.  There was a large group of people following him, and these people all depended on the old turtle for their livelihood.  Now seeing that his boss was very angry, he immediately gathered around him, ready to give this ignorant girl a hard time.

    Seeing this, the beauty of the electric eel tribe said without fear: "What are you doing? Do you want to die? Okay, come on, before I deal with that Han Yu, I will use you to warm up."

    "Well, a friendly reminder to you, this woman is now one of the top eight in the competition. If you want to teach her a lesson, be careful. Don't let her take care of you, otherwise you will lose face." Han Yu  He slowly reminded everyone who was about to take action.

    ……

    Regardless of whether Han Yu’s reminder was useful or not, the fight started anyway.  Looking at the people running around who were shocked by the beauty of the electric eel tribe, Han Yu quietly pulled Hylande and Hook and signaled the three of them to leave now.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that Hook seemed to have something wrong. He stared at the beauty of the electric eel tribe, and it seemed as if there were roots under his feet, but he wouldn't move.

    “Hey, you’re not attracted to her, are you?” Han Yu asked Hook with a frown.

    "Haha" Hook smiled sheepishly upon hearing this.

    Seeing this, Han Yu advised: "I advise you to give up. Look at how she looks. She has no breasts, no butt, and a very bad temper. If you get together with her, there is no guarantee that she will not do it again in the future.  There was domestic violence. At that time, you didn’t even have a place to cry.”

    "Pi Ka~" As soon as he finished speaking, a bolt of lightning fell less than five meters away from Han Yu. As soon as Han Yu saw the beauty of the electric eel tribe, he saw her glaring at him. It was obvious that what Han Yu had just said to persuade Hook  She heard it too.

    Han Yu smiled awkwardly and said to Hook: "Well, I won't advise you anymore. If you want to find abuse, just go ahead. It is said that heroes saving beauties has always been a very useful trick. Maybe they will be right.  You’re dead set.”

    ?Generally speaking, men and women who fall in love will have an IQ of 250.  Of course, this two hundred and five does not refer to numbers, but to behavior.  Hook, who was quite shrewd at first, heard what Han Yu said.  He actually yelled.  Joined the battle group and beat up the people in the ruling hall together with the beauties of the electric eel tribe.

    Han Yu, who caused this scene, was dumbfounded when he saw it, and said to Hiland with some embarrassment: "Oh~ I didn't expect that guy Hook to be so honest"

    "I don't blame you, that kid seems to be really tempted this time." Hyland said looking at Hook in the battle circle.

    With the addition of Hook, the battle was over quickly.  The people in the ruling office fled in despair. They regarded the orphanage as their forbidden place, and they would never come here again if nothing happened.  The old turtle was carried away. I don't know if the beauty of the electric eel clan had any grudge against him. She didn't forget to greet him from time to time when fighting his men.

    "Miss, are you okay?" Hook looked at the beauty of the electric eel tribe with concern and asked.

    "You are blind. Which eye saw that I was injured?" The beauty of the electric eel clan asked Hook angrily.  Then he looked at Han Yu not far away and said, "Next, it's our turn."

    "Why bother? Isn't the game already over?" Han Yu asked with a wry smile.

    "Hmph, that kind of false victory is not what I want."

    "Um. Where is your sister?"

    "Hehe don't think my sister will show up again, she doesn't know this place."

    "Okay, what do you want?" Han Yu asked helplessly.

    "Well have a serious fight with me, or kneel down and kowtow to me to admit your mistake." The beauty of the electric eel tribe thought for a while and said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Hook and persuaded again: "Did you see it? You also like such a unruly and willful woman. Have you ever thought about how many washboards you will break on your knees in the future?"

    "Pika!"

    Han Yu dodged the lightning and said to the angry beauty of the electric eel tribe: "I don't like fighting with women, because fighting with women is very troublesome. If you strike hard, you will be accused of not being compassionate. If you strike lightly, you will be punished.  It is said that he has bad intentions. If he touches his breasts or buttocks, he will be said to be a hooligan. If he touches his face, he will be said to be a ruthless man. In short, if he touches a woman, he is not a man, and if he does not touch a woman, he will be called a ruthless man.  Called a coward, he can't even beat a woman, but he's still not a man after all"

    "Pika!"

    Another bolt of lightning struck, and the beauty of the electric eel tribe shouted impatiently: "Are you going to fight or not? You're really not a man if you wait too long."

    "Look. I'm not wrong. Anyway, no matter whether I do it or not, I am no longer a man."

    Hyland protected Belle and stepped aside. Hook wanted to help, but didn't know who to help.  Han Yu didn't want to fight with this beauty of the electric eel tribe, but that didn't mean that he would always tolerate the endless attacks of the beauty of the electric eel tribe.  Even the clay figures have a certain amount of anger.  What's more, it's Han Yu.  When Han Yu's patience reaches the limit, Han Yu will definitely not tolerate it anymore.  The worst thing to do is try not to hurt this woman from the electric eel tribe.

    "Pika!"

    Lightning falls.  This time Han Yu did not dodge anymore, but raised a ball of flame with each hand and caught the lightning with one hand.  Seeing Han Yu's actions, the beauty of the electric eel tribe smiled happily, "You are finally ready to fight back."

    Han Yu did not answer, but looked at the beauty of the electric eel tribe in silence, releasing his murderous intent.  The beauty of the electric eel tribe who was originally looking pleased suddenly felt a chill in her body, and then looked at her opponent in astonishment.  In the eyes of the beauty from the electric eel tribe, Han Yu seemed to be enveloped in a cloud of black energy, with only two eyes glowing red, staring at him.

    The suffocating feeling made the hands and feet of the electric eel beauty begin to feel cold, and the timidity in her heart involuntarily surged into her heart. The mind of the electric eel beauty began to go blank, and she subconsciously took a few steps back.  .

    Hyland, who was protecting Belle, was filled with shock at this moment.  The murderous aura released by Han Yu was something he had rarely seen before. Except for his father and a few elders who had been fighting sea monsters in Poseidon Fortress all year round, Han Yu was the only one of his generation who had such strong and substantive murderous aura.  Still the first one.

    Belle, who was hiding behind Hylande, was affected and couldn't help but tremble all over.  Hyland noticed it and immediately turned around to hug Belle and comfort her softly.

    The battle in the arena was still going on, but when Han Yu's murderous intent affected this place, the game was immediately suspended.  Several leaders of the arena immediately rushed to the place where the murderous intent came from with their elite men.  To them, the murderous aura seemed to be emanating from some kind of sea monster.  The spectators who remained in the arena were all frightened.??Look at me, I look at you, no one said anything, just waiting for the final result quietly.

    At this time in the orphanage, Belle and others felt unable to speak.  Children such as heroes and heroes have fainted because they couldn't bear it.  Belle, who was held in Hyland's arms, felt distressed after seeing it.  Because of Hyland's care, Belle is still conscious and knows that if she doesn't remind Han Yu to stop, the children in the orphanage will be greatly harmed.  He immediately bit the tip of his tongue, regained his ability to speak, and shouted at Han Yu: "Han Yu, stop, the children can't stand it anymore."

    Belle’s words were like a sealed spell. Han Yu immediately stopped releasing his murderous intent and turned to look inside the orphanage. Sure enough, he saw the hero and hero lying on the ground with his eyes closed tightly.

    When Han Yu saw this, he secretly blamed himself. He was really confused by the electric eel woman who was pestering him just now, and he even forgot that there were children nearby.

    Without hesitation, he took out the healing bottle in his arms. The bright energy stored in the bottle not only heals injuries, but also quickly soothes emotions.  Seeing Han Yu pouring out the bright energy from the bottle without feeling distressed, Hyland felt distressed and at the same time felt that Han Yu was indeed a person who could be taught.

    Seeing the hero looking at him with some fear, Han Yu smiled bitterly in his heart, and looked back depressedly at the cause of all this, the beauty of the electric eel tribe.  At this time, the beauty of the electric eel tribe was completely frightened. She sat on the ground and looked at Han Yu blankly, her eyes having lost focus.

    Han Yu sighed slightly when he saw this. He had already made her become like this, and Han Yu really couldn't continue to deal with the beauty of the electric eel tribe.  But just when Han Yu gave up and continued to cause trouble for the electric eel beauty, the electric eel beauty's sister sensed Han Yu's murderous intent.  When he saw his sister sitting on the ground as if she had been frightened, of course the sister felt heartbroken.  He glared at Han Yu and asked, "What did you do to my sister? How could she become like this?"

    "It's easy to get your sister back to normal, just slap her twice hard." Han Yu replied calmly, and then started to save other children who were still in a coma.

    Hearing this, the elder sister was stunned, turned to look at her dazed sister, gritted her teeth, raised her right hand and slapped her sister hard twice.  With two crisp sounds, the beauty of the electric eel tribe seemed to regain her consciousness. After she saw clearly who was in front of her, she immediately hugged her sister and burst into tears.  She cried so sadly, as if she had been greatly wronged. She cried so hard that her sister felt heartbroken. She glared at Han Yu fiercely and said, "You bully my sister, I won't let you go easily."

    Han Yu, who was being frightened and upset by the children in the orphanage, replied impatiently after hearing this: "Teach me at any time. I finally understand that the best way to deal with you bunch of unreasonable women is to kill you all."  Spank your ass with your pants, hard!”

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, the elder sister’s face suddenly turned red, and then she glared at Han Yu in shame and said, “Since you said that, then let’s duel!”

    Without waiting for Han Yu to respond, Hyland quickly smoothed things over and said: "Wait a minute, wait a minute, it's not too late to figure out the cause and effect before talking about the duel."

    A duel is not a trivial matter. If it is not a last resort, Hyland does not want to cause an uncontrollable situation due to a little misunderstanding.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 553 Poseidon Fortress

    Poseidon Fortress, located near the Great Trench of Jutland, is the frontline for the sea people to resist the invasion of sea monsters.  Every spring and autumn are the times when sea monsters invade most frequently. Now that it is summer, sea monsters attack only occasionally.  It is precisely because of this that when the three of Hyland came to Poseidon Fortress, they had the opportunity to be received.

    That day at the orphanage, after Han Yu unleashed his murderous intent to scare the beauty of the electric eel tribe, he was soon classified as the most dangerous person by the locals.  The person in charge of the arena even spoke to Han Yu's face and asked Han Yu to leave as soon as possible.  Han Yu, who knew he was in trouble, didn't explain much. After regaining the recognition of the children in the orphanage, Belle and others said goodbye and followed Hyland to Poseidon Fortress.  What Han Yu didn't know was that the day after he left, the recovered beauty of the electric eel tribe came to visit him again, and after unsuccessfully searching for Han Yu, he became friends with Belle. These are all things for later.  No need to mention it again.  In short, Han Yu came to Poseidon Fortress, and there was only one reason for coming here. The pass that Hyland promised to give him had not yet been given to him.

    "Hey, now that we have arrived at Poseidon Fortress, should I give me the pass I was promised?" Han Yu called to Hyland.

    Heilante, who was walking in front, turned around and replied: "Why are you anxious? You are indispensable anyway. Besides, don't you have any interest in this fortress at all?"

    "No." Han Yu replied honestly.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't. Anyway, I will give you the pass when I leave Poseidon Fortress."

    After listening to Hyland’s words.  Han Yu asked: "Then when will you leave?"

    "About three days."

    It’s not that we can’t wait for three days.  Han Yu agreed to Hyland’s conditions.  Seeing that Han Yu agreed, Hai Lante was secretly relieved.  He led Han Yu towards the residence of the garrison general of Poseidon Fortress, and introduced to Han Yu as he walked: "Poseidon Fortress is the first line of defense for the sea people to resist the invasion of sea monsters. It is located in the Jutland Trench.  Because we are so high up, it is quite easy to deal with the sea monsters crawling out of the trench."

    "Huh! That's nonsense!" Before he finished speaking, a soft hum came from the roadside, interrupting Hyland's words.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately nodded and agreed: "Yes, it's really nonsense."

    Hai Lante looked at Han Yu with a black line on his head, wanting to ask Han Yu which end he was on?  And the person who said nonsense about Hai Lante also looked at Han Yu with some astonishment.  I don’t understand why this person wants to speak for me.  As the soldiers of Poseidon Fortress, they are the ones who have the most say on whether the battle with the sea monster will be easy or not.  Just now he heard someone pretending to understand nonsense, so he couldn't help but make a sarcastic comment.

    "Don't look at me like this. What you just said is indeed nonsense." Han Yu shrugged at Hai Lante, spread his hands and said helplessly.

    "Then tell me, why did I talk nonsense?" Hyland asked unconvinced.

    "WellOkay, then I just want to ask you one thing, have you ever fought against that sea monster in the big trench?"

    "The Great Jutland Trench. WellI have not experienced the battle personally, but I have seen good news"

    Hearing this, Han Yu waved his hand and interrupted Hailant and said: "Don't talk to me about good news. That thing is not trustworthy. It always reports good news but not bad news. Even if it is bad news, it will try to downplay the severity of the bad news to be reported."  To put it simply, big things are reduced to small things, and small things are reduced to small things.”

    "How is that possible?" Hyland said in disbelief.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't believe me. But there is a saying that goes well. Hearing is believing, seeing is believing. Anyway, we are already here, and we have to stay here for a few days. When the sea monster attacks, let's go to the battlefield and see.  Just one session and that’s it.”…,

    "Okay, I want to see if you are talking nonsense." Hyland nodded and agreed with Han Yu's suggestion.

    The soldier who said nonsense about Hyland before has already escaped.  When he saw what Hyland was wearing, he realized that the other party was not just a poor soldier or an ordinary civilian like himself. In line with the principle that he could not afford to offend but could hide, the soldier took advantage of Han Yu and Hyland to talk.  Sneaked away quietly.

    Of course, Hyland would not argue with a soldier and just leave.  After listening to what Han Yu said to him, Hailant took Han Yu to the residence of the garrison general of Poseidon Fortress.  We just happened to meet up with Hook who came to inform us in advance.  Also coming out with Hook was Hylant's uncle, Poseidon Fortress garrison general Max.

    General Max was very happy to see his nephew.  He took Hylant's hand and entered the house, leaving Han Yu alone and ignoring him.  Han Yu didn't care either. The uncle was so happy when he saw his nephew that he forgot about himself.  There is nothing to argue about.

    "Don't worry, General Max is not very good at dealing with people  "Hook explained to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this.  "It's okay, I don't mind it at all."

    As Hook entered the house, he saw Max talking to Hyland, asking Hyland how it felt to come here.  Hyland answered them one by one.  The uncle and nephew had almost finished talking, and then Max remembered that he had not yet said hello to the people brought by Hyland.

    "Sorry, I was rude just now." Max said to Han Yu awkwardly.

    Han Yu smiled and replied: "It doesn't matter. If the general can ask Hailant to give me the pass early, then I will be very grateful."

    "Pass? What kind of pass?" Max asked in confusion.

    "I plan to go on a trip to land, but the pass to land is in the hands of Hailant." Han Yu shrugged and replied helplessly.

    "Oh, then I can't help it. When Hyland wants to give it to you, it will naturally be given to you." Max replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu didn’t intend to let Max help him get the pass from Hyland at first, so when he heard Max’s answer, he just smiled and said nothing.

    Why does Han Yu have to get a pass?  Since it's on the bottom of the sea, just swim upstream.  Easier said than done?  Han Yu didn't know how he appeared on the bottom of the sea after losing consciousness.  But I want to swim back to the land from the bottom of the sea.  But it's not an easy thing.  The sea is not calm. Just like the land, there will be changes from time to time. Warm and cold currents will appear at any time. If Han Yu is rash, he may be blown away by a sudden warm or harmful current.  north.  With a pass, you can get help from professionals and are eligible to hire guides to go to land.  This is why Han Yu must get a pass.

    Seeing that Han Yu no longer bothered about the pass, Max couldn't help but look at Han Yu.  But he didn't show too much enthusiasm.  After some polite exchanges with Han Yu, he left Han Yu to Hook, and continued to ask Hyland about the situation at home.

    Unlike other soldiers, Max’s family was not brought to Poseidon Fortress by him.  When Poseidon Fortress was first established, all the people in the fortress were big men.  Not to mention the yang is strong and the yin is weak, even the little bugs nearby are all male.  After half a year of this boring life, most of the officers in Poseidon Fortress brought their families here to live with them because they couldn't bear the loneliness. As time went by, the officers in Poseidon Fortress  Behind them, a small town formed by the families of the soldiers of Poseidon Fortress appeared.  And as time goes by, as the saying goes, there is demand and supply. It is easy to deal with the men who have families in Poseidon Fortress, but what about the single people?  We can’t all be gay, right?  then.  Brothels and half-open doors also appeared, followed by other town facilities. By the time Max wanted to rectify it, it was already too late.  The small town has been closely linked to Poseidon Fortress.  If they are driven away by force, the soldiers of Poseidon Fortress may riot.  In desperation, Max could only turn a blind eye and acquiesced to the existence of that town.  …,

    Han Yu, who was left to Hook, yawned boredly and suggested to Hook that he go out for a walk.  It happened that Hook was also bored with staying here to listen to Max's family's gossip, so he and Han Yu left Hiland behind, and the two of them left Max's home.

    The town is not big.  The buildings are also very ordinary, basically private houses. The most luxurious building in the town is probably the only brothel in the town.  It is three stories high and decorated like the headquarters of Poseidon Fortress.  A restaurant or inn is basically a private house.  A sign was hung outside to explain where this place was.

    There are not many vendors in the town.  Most of them sell some daily household gadgets.  Han Yu and Hu Ke felt bored after walking around for a while, and after walking for such a long time, Han Yu and Hu Ke also felt a little hungry.  Han Yu had already learned from Hook that Max was an old-fashioned person among the nobles. His silence during meals and many rules during meals made Han Yu give up the idea of ??going back to eat him.

    Looking around, Han Yu wanted to find a restaurant nearby to have something to eat and just have a meal.  Unexpectedly, the restaurant was not found, but others misunderstood it.

    Hearing a "click" sound not far behind him, Han Yu turned around and saw that a bamboo pole had fallen to the ground. He subconsciously looked up and saw a rather tall man standing on the flat roof of a nearby house.  The pretty woman saw Han Yu looking over, so she smiled at Han Yu, then turned around and left the room.

    "Hey~ It looks like something good is going to happen." Hook chuckled upon seeing this.  Han Yu rolled his eyes at Hook and started to leave. Seeing this, Hook quickly grabbed Han Yu and said, "Hey~ maybe we can chat with him a little later."

    "You are sick, how do you know people?"?Want to talk to you?  "

    "Hehe believe me, it's true."

    "I believe you are the only one who has ghosts." Han Yu snorted, shook off Hook's hand and was about to leave, when he heard a "squeak~", the door of a private house opened, and the woman who just smiled at Han Yu slowly  Xu walked out and smiled slightly when he saw Han Yu, but did not speak. Instead, he turned around and walked to the place where the bamboo pole fell, bent down and picked it up.  As she bent over, the curve of her buttocks was fully exposed, making Hook swallow secretly.

    But Han Yu seemed not to notice. He rolled his eyes at Hu Ke and then looked at the woman quietly, wondering in his heart what did this woman want to do?  They saw that the woman did not speak to Han Yu after picking up the bamboo pole, and walked towards the house with gentle steps. When she came to the door, she turned and smiled at Han Yu, threw the bamboo pole at the door and went straight into the house.

    "Han Yu, let's go in and have a look." Hook said softly to Han Yu.

    "You can go if you want, but I won't go anyway."

    "No, you're the one they're inviting. What's the point of me going alone?" Hook said quickly after hearing this.

    Han Yu pointed to the bamboo pole at the door and said, "That's not someone else's bamboo pole. You just send it in."

    "Hahahehethen I'm partial to you, brother." Hook smiled.  After saying this to Han Yu, he happily picked up the bamboo pole and walked into the woman's home.

    Seeing Hook's anxious look, Han Yu shook his head, smiled, and walked forward alone.

    After walking about three hundred meters, Han Yu found a restaurant, ordered two dishes and a bottle of wine.  While eating, he suddenly heard the noise outside. Han Yu glanced outside curiously and saw several people escorting a person walking towards here.  Han Yu saw the arrested man.  I sighed in my heart, secretly sighing that it was indeed the case.

    The person who was captured was Hook. He looked a little embarrassed at the moment, and he was wrapped in a sheet.  I don’t know if I was wearing any clothes underneath.  The few people following him had angry faces, as if Hook had done something that was outrageous to both humans and gods.  …,

    After settling the bill with the restaurant owner, Han Yu stood up and was about to go out when he was stopped by the restaurant owner.  Han Yu looked at the restaurant owner in confusion and heard the restaurant owner say in a low voice: "Guest, please stay out of your own business. Those people have a background. The person who wrapped the sheet was also unlucky and fell into their trap."  .”

    "Boss, thank you for the reminder." Han Yu thanked the restaurant owner after hearing this.  Turned around and walked out of the restaurant.  When the boss saw that Han Yu didn't listen to him, he didn't care and continued to do his own thing.

    Han Yu stopped several people who were walking over. When Hook saw Han Yu, he looked ashamed and lowered his head without saying a word.  Han Yu asked with a smile: "Hook, how are you? How does it feel to have an affair?"

    Han Yu didn’t say it was okay, but Hu Ke felt even more ashamed when he said it.  The men who were escorting Hook immediately gathered around him when they saw this, and one person even rushed over without saying a word, raising his fist to fight.  Just not waiting for him to take action.  He felt a pain in his lower abdomen, and he flew up. After falling for a long time, he couldn't get up even after trying hard for a long time.  When the restaurant owner saw this, he immediately stopped doing what he was doing and concentrated on watching the excitement outside.

    Seeing Han Yu kicking one of his companions away without saying a word or even asking.  The expressions of several other people suddenly changed.  I originally wanted to give Han Yu one, but the show of force failed.  On the contrary, some of them became timid.

    Han Yu glanced at the few people surrounding him and Hook who didn't dare to come near and said, "Who else is there?"

    As soon as the words were spoken, several people involuntarily took a step back. One of them seemed to feel that this made him appear weak, so he immediately took a step forward.  But before he could even touch the ground, he followed in the footsteps of his previous companion and was kicked out by Han Yu.

    Facing the guy in front of them who was acting out of common sense, the remaining three people couldn't help but secretly groan in their hearts.  According to their usual experience, the people who were successfully tricked by them all wanted to calm down the trouble.  But the man in front of him looked like he was ready to kill someone and silence him.  Without saying a few words, two of them had already fallen down. Judging from their appearance, they couldn't get out of bed on their own within ten days and a half.

    "Han Yu, about this matter" Hook whispered to Han Yu, but before he could finish his words, Han Yu glared back.  Han Yu said with a helpless look: "You, you, you have been plotted by others, and you still want to say good things to others, but you just don't know if they will be grateful to you?"

    "Huh? Plot against me?" Hook was stunned when he heard this.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and asked, "Let me ask you, after you took off your clothes and went to bed with that woman, did that woman's husband show up with his friends?"

    "Eryes.""As soon as that woman's husband saw you in the same bed with that woman, did he immediately yell and want to kill you?"

    "……yes."

    "But several of his friends advised him not to be impulsive. Then someone came to you and asked you whether you wanted to go public or private."

    "……yes."

    "You said you wanted to be private, and then they asked you for money, and it was a large amount of money."

    "Han Yu, you, have you always been hiding nearby?" Hook looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Hu Ke angrily and said: "Idiot, this is the same routine as the immortal dance. First find a good-looking woman to seduce someone, then play the role of a husband and lead someone to rush out to catch the adulterer, and then take charge of the matter.  Discuss compensation with the person caught in rape.”

    "Han Yu, you already knew this, why didn't you remind me?" Hook looked at Han Yu with some dissatisfaction and asked.

    "You're stupid. Immortal dance can only deceive those perverts who are carried away and want excitement. You yourself were seduced by that woman. Even if I tell you that it is a scam, you will not believe me. Then  Why should I speak out and make myself unhappy?"

    After hearing Han Yu’s explanation, Hu Ke closed his mouth in depression.  Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed as Han Yu said. Even if Han Yu told himself that it was a scam, he would have thought that Han Yu wanted to eat alone.  Even after being caught, Hook still felt guilty and worried that the matter would be exposed.  As for why he was brought out wrapped in a quilt, it was entirely because the amount of compensation proposed by the gang was too large, and he didn't have that much cash on him.  Fortunately, he didn't bring so much cash, so Han Yu had the opportunity to tell him the truth.

    "What to do with those people?" Hook asked Han Yu, glaring angrily at the few people who were about to run away.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu asked.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 554: One side

    In Han Yu's opinion, being jumped by an immortal is not something to show off. Since he has given up, it is better to just forget about it.  ) But Hook was unwilling to give up just like that, because, under that sheet, he was naked.

    After hearing the reason Hu Ke told him in a low voice with a blushing face, Han Yu couldn't help laughing, which made Hu Ke depressed.  When the laughter was almost over, Han Yu walked up to the few people who didn't dare to leave and said: "Lead the way, I want to meet the woman who planned this incident. By the way, I want my companion's clothes back."  "

    "You are dreaming, we will not betray you" Before he could finish his words, Han Yu reached out and pinched the cheek of the speaker. Han Yu narrowed his eyes and said coldly: "Don't think that I won't deal with you. No.  I just don’t want to drag your two companions with you. If you don’t know how to behave, then I don’t mind teaching you a lesson.”

    After looking at Han Yu's fierce eyes, the three people who originally wanted to be heroes suddenly became frightened. With ashen faces, they supported the two injured companions and led the way. Han Yu and Hu Ke followed far behind.

    Returning to the place where the previous affair took place, Hu Ke looked a little ugly, while Han Yu smiled straight at Hu Ke.  It was still the same woman. When she saw her five younger brothers coming back with embarrassed faces, she immediately understood what was going on.  Shen Sheng said to the five younger brothers: "You go back first and don't come over these days."

    "Sister" The five younger brothers wanted to speak in unison, but were interrupted by the woman who waved her hand and drove them away.

    Han Yu watched silently as the five people were driven away by the woman.  Then he and Hook entered the woman's home.  As soon as you enter the home.  Hook immediately went into the back room to get dressed, leaving only Han Yu and the woman outside.

    The woman looked at Han Yu quietly, and Han Yu also looked at the woman quietly.  A man and a woman looked at each other quietly until the woman sighed and broke the silence first: "What do you want?"

    "What do you think?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu's smile did not make the woman feel relaxed, but instead caused her to misunderstand.  The woman looked like she had known this before and said, "I'll accompany you once, and this matter will be over."

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.

    When the woman heard this, she glared at Han Yu fiercely and said, "Three times, no more."

    Han Yu understood and couldn't help but rolled his eyes.  He opened his mouth and asked, "What's your last name?"

    This time it was the woman's turn to be stunned. She thought Han Yu would bargain with her, but she didn't expect that Han Yu would suddenly ask her this question.  Seeing the woman in a daze, Han Yu asked again: "What is your name?"

    "Long Ling."

    "Long Ling? The name is good. The mind is not bad, but the vision is not good. Which of your eyes saw me falling in love with you?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    Women all love beauty. She can endure being violated, but she cannot endure being ignored.  As soon as she heard Han Yu's words, she knew that the man in front of her didn't like her.  Long Ling, who was originally very confident in her appearance, suddenly became unhappy.  I thought that after all I was a very famous beauty here, and if I wanted to have a relationship with her, I would have to pay $1,000 or $800, but what Han Yu said really hurt her self-confidence.

    "Huh, am I not beautiful?" Long Ling deliberately pushed up her breasts and asked Han Yu with a charming look on her face.

    If it were Hook, he would probably surrender.  But Long Ling happened to meet Han Yu.  It’s not that Han Yu is not close to women, it’s just that he spent a long time with girls such as Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner, which made Han Yu immune to beauty and developed aesthetic fatigue. Beauties like Long Ling,  It can only be regarded as average.

    Speaking of beauty, each of the four girls in Courage represents the ultimate of a type. Lin Ke is gentle and virtuous, Qiao Yaner is sexy and hot, and Lianpeng is intellectual and dignified.  Han Mengxin is lively and cute. The four girls are similar in appearance and have different temperaments. In short, Han Yu has become dissatisfied with the beauty of beauties.  Just imagine how a beauty inferior to Lin Ke's four girls could catch Han Yu's eyes.

    Seeing that her beauty was useless in front of Han Yu, Long Ling rolled her eyes.  He simply asked: "Then what do you want?"

    "I didn't plan to do anything to you? My companion and I came back just to take out my companion's clothes.  I said to the person in the room, how long are you going to linger? If you don't come out, I will leave." Han  After Yu finished answering Long Ling's words, he shouted to the back room.

    Amidst Han Yu’s shouting, Hook came out “shyly” and looked at Han Yu with an embarrassed look on his face.  Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head, stood up and said, "Let's go." After that, he walked out of the room first.  Upon seeing this, Hu Ke quickly followed him, and when he passed by Long Ling, he said unwillingly: "This time I got an advantage for you."

    Long Ling looked at Han Yu in disbeliefFrom behind, Hook complained to Han Yu, "Han Yu, this woman is pretty good, and she was the one who plotted against us first. Why did you let her go so easily?"

    "First of all, let me correct you. She was plotting against you. I was not fooled. As for why you let her go. Hateful people must have pity. I think she has a compelling reason to do the immortal dance. She has to be spared.  Please forgive me. Besides, I injured her two younger brothers, so you are repaid for being angry, so don’t embarrass a woman. My master often told me that a man who cares about a woman is not a good person.  There will be great potential.”

    "But that woman is really good. With that figure, you can get whatever you want." Hook said with some reluctance.

    "I won't do anything that takes advantage of others, and I won't allow you to do it. Unless we break off our relationship, I don't want to be friends with someone who cares about women."

    "Okay, okay, I just won't cause trouble for that woman."

    The conversation between the two men gradually disappeared, and Long Ling kept looking at the door.  It wasn't until the five younger brothers who had been driven away by him came back worriedly to see what was going on that they came back to their senses.

    "Sister, do you think those two people didn't care because they didn't want to make a big deal out of today's incident?" One of the younger brothers asked Long Ling.

    Long Ling was silent for a moment after hearing this, shook her head slightly and said, "No, this is Poseidon Fortress. Judging from their clothes, they must not be ordinary people. If they don't want to make a big deal out of it, they will just calm down the matter from the beginning and eat this  I'm sorry for being dumb. But you also know that that person injured Xiao Er and Xiao Si without saying a word. If he wanted to kill us, I'm afraid it would be a very simple thing If you don't talk about it, you'd better  Forget what happened today, otherwise if you get killed, don’t blame me for drawing a clear line between you and me.”

    Hearing Long Ling's warning, the five people couldn't help but nodded repeatedly to ensure that they didn't dare to talk nonsense.  Long Ling saw Xiao Er and Xiao Si, who were supposed to be injured, nodding their heads quickly, and couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Xiao Er, Xiao Si. Aren't you injured? Why do you look like you're fine?"

    "We don't know why. We were helped home by my brothers and we felt better after lying down for a while. Then we came over to have a look." Xiao Er and Xiao Si scratched their heads and replied.

    Long Ling was silent for a moment, and then said to the five people: "Wait for me for a while." After saying that, Long Ling returned to the back room.  He took out an iron box and walked out, placing it in front of the five people.

    "Here are my savings during this period. You can take your share and leave here."

    Once they heard what Long Ling said, the five people immediately became anxious. One of them looked at Long Ling and asked, "Sister, do you mean to break up the gang?"

    "No. We may be in trouble for this matter. You go out to avoid the limelight for a few days. They said they won't trouble me, but they didn't say they won't trouble you. I'm worried that they will come to find you. So you leave here as soon as possible, if it's not necessary  , don’t come back again." Long Ling shook her head and replied.

    "Sister, we are not leaving."

    "You bastard, why don't you leave and stay here to die? Get out of here!" Long Ling's face was stern, she picked up a bamboo pole next to her and beat the five people out.  The five people stood at the door for a long time holding the iron box given by Long Ling, and walked towards their homes dejectedly.  They knew Long Ling's temper very well, and she always said what she said. Now that she had spoken out her words, there was no possibility of changing her mind.

    Although the money given by Long Ling was quite a lot.  But one point for five people is not much.  The five people who returned home decided to leave Poseidon Fortress as Long Ling said and settle in the town closest to Poseidon Fortress. They would use the money given by Long Ling to open a shop and wait until they were settled.  Then take Long Ling.  With this thought.  The five people packed up overnight and left Poseidon Fortress early the next morning.

    He sent away five younger brothers.  Long Ling sat on her chair, thinking about what Han Yu said to his companion when he left.  She is a widow, a widow whose husband died on their wedding night.  In addition to being said to be a woman of the husband, she was not taken care of by the army because her dead husband was a deserter.  It can be said that the world is huge, but there is no place for Long Ling.  Because of the rumors about Kefu, her husband's family disowned her and her natal family did not want her. Most of those who wanted to have a relationship with Long Ling were the beauties who coveted Long Ling. Over time, Long Ling developed an instinctive rejection of men.  She has developed the ability to smile with a smile on a man's face while despising him in his heart.

    "But Han Yu's performance surprised Long Ling. Playing hard to get?  It was not that Long Ling had never thought about it, but she quickly rejected the idea.  Because it seems that apart from my own body, I have nothing worthy of being desired by others.  But the look in Han Yu's eyes when he looked at her was clear and without any lust, but only an appreciation of beauty and a moment of surprise.

    NoAfter wondering how long it took, Long Ling seemed to have made a major decision, got up and went out, slowly walking towards the garrison general's mansion of Poseidon Fortress.

    She wanted to surrender in order to see Han Yu again.  Why do you want to meet?  Long Ling didn't think about it, she only knew that she wanted to see that person again.  But how easy is it to see that person again?  Although the town is not big, it is not easy to find someone here.  Only with the help of the government can it be possible to find that person in the shortest possible time.

    Walking on the street, Long Ling turned a deaf ear to the pointing fingers of people around her because she was used to it.  Bored people always like to say boring things when they are bored.  Long Ling had no interest in refuting those people's words, because that would only make those boring people more excited and intensified.  The best way to deal with boring people is to ignore them.

    The guard guarding the General's Mansion knew Long Ling. For such a beautiful and rumored person, basically everyone living in Poseidon Fortress knew about her.  Seeing Long Ling come to the door, the guard thought at first that it was his general who had caused the romantic debt.  In my heart, I still admire General Max's old age and strength.  But after hearing Long Ling's intention.  The guard looked at Long Ling as if he were a monster.

    Not to mention surrendering.  But no one complained, so who do you vote for?

    The guard told Long Ling to leave here like he was driving away a madman and not to cause trouble here.  But how could Long Ling leave? She immediately started arguing with the guard.  It is human nature to watch the excitement. When they saw Long Ling, who was rated as the most controversial figure by the people of Poseidon Fortress, in front of the gate of the garrison general who was always regarded as an ascetic.  Those people with dirty thoughts suddenly had words such as "the old man grows stronger", "the old cow eats the young grass", "the beginning is chaos and the end is abandonment" and other words.  The spirit of gossip began to burn in the hearts of the people watching the excitement.

    Han Yu and Hu Ke happened to come back at this time and saw this scene.  After coming out of Long Ling's house, Hu Ke followed Han Yu to eat something, which delayed him until now.  When he saw what was happening in front of the gate of the Guarding General's Mansion, Han Yu, who couldn't squeeze in, pulled a person standing in front of him and asked: "Brother, what happened in front?"

    The person who was asked was obviously a gossip. Upon hearing Han Yu's question, he immediately replied: "Oh, let me tell you. I heard that General Max started the chaos and gave up, and now the woman is looking for him."  Coming to the door."

    "I didn't expect General Max to be quite a romantic person." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    "Isn't that right? I heard that the woman was already pregnant with General Max's flesh and blood, and General Max was afraid of his old wife at home, so he didn't dare to bring that woman into his home."

    But any rumor, after being artistically processed by the communicator, will always become more and more nonsense.  Especially the rumors about big shots, they are spread by noses and eyes, but when it comes to investigation afterwards, the communicator will always innocently say: "I heard what others said." But who specifically heard it?  They couldn't speak again.

    Who did you hear that?  Damn it.  That’s what you said yourself!

    Han Yu did not continue talking to the communicator, but turned around and prepared to go around to the back door with Hook to enter the house.  Seeing that Han Yu had not been developed into his downline, the communicator was not discouraged and continued to look for his successor among the crowd.

    Went around to the back door, but luckily there was no one there. Han Yu and Hu Ke successfully entered the garrison general's mansion.  As soon as she entered the general's mansion, she saw that General Max's face was ashen, and in front of her was a woman kneeling. Because she lowered her head, she couldn't see her face clearly.  But looking at the figure, Han Yu felt a little familiar.

    Seeing Hook and Han Yu appear, Hyland, who was trying to persuade General Max to calm down, seemed to have seen a savior and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, Hook, where have you been?"

    "Oh. We went out to have some food. By the way, what's going on with you? When Hook and I came back, we saw a lot of people gathered at the gate, and they were still spreading bad rumors about General Max."

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  General Max snorted heavily and glared dissatisfied at the woman kneeling in front of him with her head lowered.  But the woman suddenly raised her head after hearing Han Yu's voice.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT flu away  Isn't this the same Long Ling who almost cheated Hook?

    "Huh? Why are you here?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Do you know each other?" Hyland asked curiously.

    "Oh, we know each other. Before"

    "Ah~" Hook suddenly shouted before Han Yu could finish his words, interrupting Han Yu's words. Then he pulled Hyland aside and whispered about his experience.  After hearing what Hook said, Hyland looked at Hook with a strange expression, then looked at Han Yu, and whispered to Hook: "Hook, what did you say just now?"?That character needs to be swapped, right?  "

    "ah?"

    "Ah, you, I don't know you yet?" Hyland glared at Hook, making Hook scratch his head in embarrassment and laugh.

    Seeing this, Hai Lante shook his head slightly, and then looked at Long Ling who was kneeling on the ground in confusion.  Not only Hai Lante was puzzled, Han Yu also felt quite puzzled.  Haven't you already let this woman named Long Ling go?  What is she doing here again?  Still causing such a sensation?

    And Long Ling was a little out of her mind at this time.  Before, she only wanted to see Han Yu again, but when she actually saw Han Yu, she didn't know what to say?  Did you say that you came to Han Yu to admit his mistake?  I wish I had forgiven her.  Are you here to be punished?  But people have already said they don’t care. Isn’t it a bit despicable to ask for punishment again?

    Just when Long Ling didn't know how to speak, Han Yu said with a pleased look on his face: "Very good, you can correct your mistakes when you know they are wrong, it shows that you still know the shame and can be saved."  Wan Hanyu turned to General Max and said: "General Max, because of your usual teachings, you let the people under your rule know that they will take responsibility for doing something wrong instead of running away. Han Yu admires this."

    Although he knew that Han Yu was at a loss for words, what could General Max say in this situation?  This is a very confusing thing.

    "Hehehe" General Max smiled modestly.  Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "General Max, since this person already knows that he was wrong and is willing to accept punishment, do you think he should be given a lighter sentence?"

    "Okay, since you asked for mercy on her behalf, let me leave it to you." Max replied casually, and then thought of a question, "What should I do about my innocence?" Thinking of the furious appearance of his old wife at home, Max  Suddenly I couldn't help but shudder.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 555 The sea monster attacks

    No matter what happens, beauties always have the advantage.  ) No matter right or wrong, no one is willing to criticize beautiful women harshly.  Because she is a beautiful woman, it can be forgiven.  Just like now, although Long Ling didn't figure out the reason why she came here, Han Yu still let Long Ling go again.  But he also warned Long Ling that this was the last time he would let her go, and he would not interfere with her life or death next time.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to go back to the house, Long Ling, who was standing at the back door of the general's mansion, quickly shouted: "Wait"

    "Is there anything else?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    "Do you need a guide?" Long Ling asked Han Yu, trying her best to show a smile.

    Han Yu ignored Long Ling's smile and replied: "No, I can't stay here for a few days." After saying that, Han Yu went back to the house and closed the door.  Long Ling bit her lower lip, stepped forward and knocked gently on the door.  The gatekeeper was Han Yu, but Han Yu was looking at Long Ling with a frown.  Before Han Yu could speak, Long Ling said first, "I plan not to do deceptive things anymore. I want to find a serious job. Can you"

    ……

    "That's the thing. Can you arrange a job for her? She said, as long as it is a normal job." Han Yu said to the people guarding the general's mansion.

    Max looked at Han Yu, then at Long Ling who was standing next to Han Yu, and asked Hai Lante beside him with his eyes.  Hearland nodded slightly and said: "If you know your mistakes and you can correct them, there is no greater good. Since you are willing not to do things like cheating and deception, then we will naturally try our best to help you. We just need you to tell us what you are good at first. Only if you are clear  Only by knowing what you are good at can we arrange a job that suits you.”

    After hearing what Hai Lante said, Long Ling nodded and replied: "I have been a planner, a secretary, and a warehouse manager, so I have some experience in bookkeeping."

    "Can you keep accounts?" Max suddenly interrupted and asked.

    Long Ling nodded and replied: "Yes."

    "Since you can keep accounts, let me evaluate you first. If you can really handle the account books I gave you, then I will hire you to do the logistics work of the fortress garrison." Max thought.  After thinking for a while, he said to Long Ling.

    "Okay." Long Ling nodded and replied.

    ……

    The assessment went very quickly. In half an hour, Long Ling had sorted out the pile of account books that Max had given her, and all the income and expenses were clear at a glance.  Max nodded repeatedly, expressing his satisfaction with Long Ling's ability.  He immediately decided to hire Long Ling.  Regarding Long Ling's information, Max had already sent people out to investigate after Long Ling's visit.  He had a clean net worth, but unfortunately he married a short-lived husband.  So I have been living a hard life until now.

    Long Ling was very grateful and expressed her gratitude to Hai Lante and others.  It can be seen from Max's performance that Hyland has the highest status among these people.  Perhaps the biggest reason why Max hired him was because of Hylant's face.  But what makes Long Ling wonder is why Han Yu doesn't have the slightest respect for Hai Lante, as if Hai Lante owes him something and won't repay it.

    No one answered Long Ling’s question.  After officially hiring her, Max ordered someone to take Long Ling to get familiar with his new job.  As for the rest, it has nothing to do with Long Ling.  Long Ling looked at Han Yu from time to time, as if he was hesitant to speak.  Han Yu didn't want to have anything to do with Long Ling, so he turned a blind eye to the way Long Ling looked at him.  Wait until Long Ling leaves.  Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief and said to Hook, who was about to make fun of him: "Hook, don't talk nonsense."

    Originally, Hu Ke was really ready to speak, but Han Yu's warning was too timely, and Hu Ke swallowed back the words that came to his lips.  This made Hu Ke feel very depressed, but he had a handle in Han Yu's hands.  Hook didn't want to embarrass himself in front of his childhood sweetheart Hyland, so he could only shake his head slightly with regret on his face.

    Hyland looked at Hook in confusion, wondering why Hook would listen to Han Yu?  After Han Yu said something incomprehensible, Hu Ke honestly shut his mouth.  Something must have happened when Hu Ke and Han Yu went out.  Otherwise, Hu Ke would not listen to Han Yu so much.

    Full of curiosity, Hyland was thinking in his mind about how to get what Hook said out of him.  I heard Max next to me ask Hook: "Hook, is your mother okay?"

    "Fortunately, my mother told me when I came here that I must come and see you when I pass by here. So I came." Hook replied after hearing this.

    Hook’s answer made Max feel very comfortable.  Continue the question and answer: "So what have you encountered along the way? Tell me now when you have time."

    "Oh, I am traveling with Hai Lante this time. Regarding the things I encountered on the road, I feel that there is nothing interesting to see."?" As soon as he said this, a piercing siren suddenly sounded. As soon as he heard the siren, Max's face suddenly changed, he stood up suddenly, and ran outside. Hailan  Upon seeing this, Te quickly stood up and ran out. Hook and Han Yu looked at each other, stood up and followed out. As soon as they walked out of the door, they saw that people on the street had scattered and fled, as if something terrible was approaching.  .

    Follow the people on the street and move forward with the flow of people?  Han Yu didn't want to break out in a stinky sweat.  For this reason, Han Yu decided not to take the usual path and go to bed.  With a leap, Han Yu jumped to the roof.  As the saying goes, stand high and see far. Han Yu, who was standing on the roof, lowered his head and glanced at the people who were still running away on the street, showing a smile of gloating. Then the smile was put away by Han Yu. At the same time, Han Yu  He also blamed himself for being cold-blooded, and he must pay attention to this next time.

    Walking along the roof of the house in the direction where Max and Hyland left, Han Yu saw an infuriating scene not long after walking.  Max and the three zombie gods were so angry that they wanted to kill all these useless generals.  Everyone is always patting their chests in front of themselves and saying how great they are.  But when they really needed to be used, they all gave in.

    "These weaklings!" Max cursed in his heart.  They began to kick the generals out of the command room one by one and let them take command on the spot.  If you do well, you'll live, if you don't do well you won't be able to come back even if you want to.

    After driving away the annoying general, Max looked at Hyland with some depression.  On the battlefield, swords and guns have no eyesight.  If Hailant is hurt, even if Hailant's father does not pursue the matter, Hailant's mother will not let her go.  In order to avoid being blocked, Max did not allow Hiland to approach the frontline defense position of Poseidon Fortress at all costs.

    Just when the two sides refused to give in and wanted to convince each other, the command room of Poseidon Fortress suddenly shook.  Han Yu was unsteady and sat down on the sofa behind him.  Before Han Yu could complain, Max rushed towards the communication machine and asked anxiously: "What happened? Tell me, what happened?"

    "Sea monster, the sea monster is coming~ah~" followed by the last scream.  There was a chewing sound from the communication machine.  Hyland and Hook felt a little shuddered.  Han Yu, on the other hand, acted as if nothing was wrong, looking at the pale Hyland with a proud smile.

    Han Yu’s smile made Hai Lante feel very unhappy.  He immediately said to Max in a deep voice: "General Max, you have no reason to stop a soldier from doing what he should do."

    "Yes, I have no reason to stop it. But war is cruel, and there is nothing but loss. As the young leader of the Sea Dragon Clan, I have the obligation to prevent the outbreak of a war."

    Seeing Hyland's determined look, Max felt a headache, and finally had to compromise: "Okay, I'll let you go up the city wall, but you must obey the order. You are not allowed to act without permission. Otherwise, military law will be ruthless!"  Seeing the serious look on Max's face, Hyland knew that his uncle meant what he said.  If he acted without permission, he might really kill the already unstable morale of his own army.

    "Ouch~" Just when Max brought his new soldiers Hyland and Hook to the wall of the fortress, they heard the sound below the Great Trench of Jutland.  There was a howl.  This howl sounds like crying and laughing, making this sound heard.  They couldn't help but shuddered together.

    Looking at the dark bottom of the Great Trench, Han Yu suddenly said, "Here we come." With this sound, countless monsters gathered from nowhere emerged from the bottom of the Jutland Trench.  It was ferocious and terrifying, charging towards Poseidon Fortress in a mighty manner.

    “Condescending defense is very advantageous.  After receiving the signal from their generals, the soldiers responsible for throwing stones worked in pairs and raised the millstones specially prepared for the sea monster.  Each millstone is composed of two large bluestones about one meter in diameter stacked together.  The huge weight required the cooperation of two slingers to push down the millstones.

    A millstone with a diameter of one meter is extremely powerful.  Because it is a round object, as long as nothing happens to the pushed millstone, it will roll all the way down, crushing everything that blocks its path.

    A wave of investment of hundreds of millstones left a very deep impression on the sea monster that attacked as soon as it came up.  Each millstone left a trace of crushed blood, disappearing in front of the soldiers of Poseidon Fortress.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and said: "This millstone is really powerful, but it's a pity that I didn't prepare too many."

    "Hahaha you think of sea monsters too simply. Those sea monsters are as cunning as humans. They have more terrifying intelligence than humans. They also have more power than humans. I dare to bet you. Right now  , at the bottom of the Great Jutland Trench, ??There are powerful and outrageous sea monsters.  "

    Han Yu wanted to say that Max was scared out of his mind, but when he saw Max's serious face, Han Yu knew that Max had not lied to him.  In other words, there are really terrifying monsters in the Jutland Trench.

    While Han Yu and Max were talking, the battle was still going on.  As the sea monster gradually approached, the soldiers of Poseidon Fortress began to resist.

    Materials are the most troublesome thing.  When he thought about this, Max wanted to bite the fat man with small eyes to death.  What a mistake!  If it weren't for that fat guy with small eyes, he was shoddy.  To make money from it, how could Poseidon Fortress not even be able to collect necessary supplies at this time?

    The fat man with small eyes also knows that no one in the fortress doesn't want to kill himself, but now that the matter has come to this, it is useless to regret it.  The fat man with small eyes just hopes to save his life in the end.  As long as there is life.  Then everything you lose will be regained.

    The fat man with small eyes who had made up his mind immediately shouted, claiming that he would kill General Max immediately.  But at this time, Max had no time to deal with the fat man with small eyes.  Of course, after the little-eyed fat man said that I have supplies, Max squeezed out thirty minutes to listen to what the little-eyed fat man said about where the supplies were?

    "You have thirty minutes. If you make me think that you are not honest, I will have you thrown into the Jutland Trench." As soon as they met, Max said straight to the point with the fat man with small eyes.

    The fat man with small eyes heard the words and replied with a smile: "Please rest assured, general, subordinate, ah no, it's Xiao's guarantee. The supplies will definitely be enough to last until the reinforcements arrive. After hearing what the fat man with small eyes said, Max was doubtful. Xiao  The fat-eyed man has a criminal record, so what he says must be discounted."

    “Lead the way.” Max decided that seeing is believing.

    The fat man with small eyes did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly walked in front to lead the way for Max.  But Max made a gesture to Hook when the fat man with small eyes turned his head.  Hook looked at Max with some confusion. He didn't understand what was the use of killing this fat man with small eyes?

    Max heard the words and whispered: "Even if we let him go, he will not be able to escape the revenge of others. Because of him, many soldiers in Poseidon Fortress could have been saved in this battle.  .Only because of the greed of fat men with small eyes, these loving men can only rely on crude weapons to fight against the attacking sea monsters, resulting in heavy casualties.

    After listening to Max’s explanation, Hook nodded with understanding.  Follow Max and escort the fat man with small eyes towards the place where the weapons are hidden.  As for Hailant, because he was the original intention of the Sea Dragon Clan, he temporarily stayed in the command room of Poseidon Fortress.  Han Yu was left looking at Hyland.

    After sitting patiently for a while, listening to the loud killing sounds outside, Hyland's blood boiled and he wished he could rush out and fight to the death with the invading sea monsters.  But the way was blocked by Han Yu and the remaining officers.  It's simply impossible to make the trip.  Hyland was so anxious that he jumped up and down, but he couldn't force his way through.  I can only hold back and wander around in the command room.

    The sea monster's attack became more fierce, as if it was stimulated by something, it launched wave after wave of fierce attacks towards the Poseidon Fortress without fear of death.  Due to the lack of effective weapons, Poseidon Fortress suffered organic casualties for the first time.  The soldiers suffered heavy casualties, but no one flinched.  Because they have nowhere to retreat, and behind them is the town where their families live. If they retreat, their families will be exposed to these sea monsters.  For the sake of their families, these soldiers picked up rocks and threw them when their weapons were broken. When the rocks were gone, they pounced on them and bit them with their teeth. They used their fingers to snap them. In short, they used their courage to not fear death to firmly secure the top of the fortress.  Control is in one's own hands.  But this kind of courage cannot last long.  As time goes by, more and more sea monsters appear on the city. If this continues, Poseidon Fortress will be breached sooner or later.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Because sea monster attacks are generally concentrated in spring and autumn, everyone in the fortress has formed an inertial thinking that sea monster attacks will weaken in summer and winter.  But unexpectedly, the sea monster launched a general attack in the summer.

    "Get out of the way, I have to go out to boost morale, otherwise the fortress will be breached at any time." Hyland said to Han Yu in a deep voice.  Han Yu stretched out his hand after hearing this, "Then please give me the pass. I'm worried that you won't be able to give it to me after you die."

    Heilante was furious when he heard this.  He reluctantly took out his pass.  Throw it to Han Yu and yell: "Take your pass and disappear from me! I don't want to see you coward again!"

    "boom!"

    Han Yu slowly retracted his right fist and said slowly: "I hate unreasonable people the most. If you dare to talk to me like that again, it won't be solved with one punch."

    Hyland didn’t respond because there was no way to respond, he had been knocked unconscious by Han Yu's punch.  The generals in the command room looked at Han Yu in surprise.  They knew the identity of Hai Lante, the young patriarch of the Hai Long tribe and the future king.  Now he was punched down by an unknown person.

    "Stop being in a daze, find someone to send this idiot who doesn't know where he should be to a safe place, and then gather the troops that can be put into the battlefield. Before General Max comes back, the fortress must continue to hold on." Han Yu said in a daze.  The generals gave orders.

    Generals, you looked at me, I looked at you, and they all made a decision.  They all said to Han Yu in unison: "Yes!"

    Han Yu rushed up the city wall with the death squads blocked by the fortress.  At this time, the city wall was almost no longer able to accommodate people, and the ground was full of dead bodies entangled with each other.  The remaining soldiers were compressed into a corner by the sea monster and were still struggling to hold on.  Han Yu didn't talk nonsense when he saw it. The two big fireballs cleared the way and led the death squad to pounce on them.

    The sudden reinforcements caused the sea monster to panic. Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately led his men to drive the sea monster off the city wall and start building a defense line again.

    After a short rest, the sea monster's attack began again.  These were monsters that were less than one meter tall and could reach over two meters tall when they jumped on the spot. They were completely black and only had white teeth.  With bursts of hissing sounds, they swarmed toward the fortress again.

    The supplies have not arrived yet, and there is no kerosene or stone at all. There is no time to boil water. If they want to block this wave of sea monster attacks, the people in the fortress can only resist with their own flesh and blood.  Han Yu admired the behavior of these soldiers, which was why he wanted to help.  He didn't want to see these excellent warriors die like this.

    Flames appeared beside the fortress wall and spread toward the outside of the wall.  Han Yu was like a dazzling sun at this moment, making people unable to look directly at him.  The five-meter-long flame belt became the death place for those sea monsters, even if they rushed through the death place.  Came to the city wall.  It is unrealistic to think that with a height of 1.2 meters, you can climb up the city wall like a stack of arhats just now.

    The soldiers of the fortress looked at the sea monster jumping and screaming under the city wall but unable to climb up. They spat at the sea monster under the city wall. Some even untied their belts and swayed to let the rain fall from their bodies.  All of it was poured on the head of the sea monster.  The sea monsters under the city wall screamed in anger.

    Han Yu did not stop the soldiers' behavior.  Because he simply doesn't have the extra energy to take care of that kind of thing.  Want to maintain a flame belt five meters wide and over three hundred meters long.  This is not an easy task.  It can be said that Han Yu has reached the limit of using his abilities at this time and can no longer care about other things.

    But this advantage did not last long. When the sea monsters deep in the Jutland Trench discovered that the first wave of sea monsters' attacks had been frustrated, the second wave of sea monsters was sent out.  The number of sea monsters in this wave is not very large, only about a thousand.  Each one has a flat body and a small head, but there is a long flat horn on the forehead.  Seeing these sea monsters standing side by side and slowly stretching their bodies, Han Yu was shocked. Why is this like a ladder?  No, this is more difficult to deal with than a ladder.  The ladder has been put up on the city wall. As long as you put in a little effort, you can still get the ladder down.  But with this thing, as long as they are allowed to lean against the city wall, the first wave of sea monsters can rush up to the city wall through the bodies of these things. This is no joke!

    "Don't panic, the reinforcements have arrived!" At this moment, Max's voice appeared at the top of the city.  Max appeared in armor, and countless soldiers carrying supplies replaced their companions who had been fighting bloody battles just now.

    "Thank you." Max thanked Han Yu seriously.

    "You're welcome, if I let those sea monsters break through the fortress, I will be doomed. Now that you are here, the command will be handed over to you. Where is that guy Hyland?"

    "That boy is directing people to transport supplies to the city. I believe you will see him soon." Max replied after hearing this.

    As expected, Han Yu soon saw Hai Lante with a black eye.  Hook is with Hyland.  I saw Han Yu.  There was a hint of embarrassment on Hyland's face.  But soon, Hyland took a deep breath, walked up to Han Yu and said solemnly: "Thank you for that punch just now."

    "You guys are not saying something sarcastic, are you?" Han Yu looked at Hai Lante suspiciously and asked.

    Hearing this, Hai Lante's face froze, and then he gritted his teeth and asked in a low voice: "What do you think? Try taking a punch from me instead?"

    "Why, I'm not stupid."

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Hai Lante looked depressed.  Simply turning his head and ignoring Han Yu, Hook quickly smoothed things over and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, good job. I didn't expect you to step forward at such a critical moment. ToSince you punched Hyland, don't worry, even General Max said that your punch was good and it was light.  If the general were to do it himself, he would definitely add two more kicks.  "

    "Really? I'll pay attention next time." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Hey! Hook, where are you from?" Hyland shouted dissatisfied.

    Hu Ke heard the words and replied: "Who is right? I am on the other end. Hyland, what happened today. What you did was very irrational. Think about it, if you were in Han Yu's position, you could do better than  Is he okay?"

    "Er" Hailant was speechless when he heard this.  After glancing at Han Yu, Hai Lante said to Han Yu unwillingly: "I'm sorry, Han Yu, for saying those rude words to you before."

    "Forget it, I didn't take it seriously. Hmmwhat do those people do? Why haven't I seen that kind of dress before?" Han Yu suddenly pointed at a group of people not far away and asked.

    Upon seeing this, Hook replied: "They are the real force guarding the fortress. Just because of a mistake in judgment, this group of people went free in the summer. When the battle started, they were still on their way back. Now hurry up and hurry up  , I finally made it half way back.”

    "The real power of the fortress? That's great. I can finally be lazy now." Han Yu said to Hook with a smile.

    Hook smiled when he saw this, and said confidently to Han Yu: "Yes, with the addition of these new forces, the conspiracy of those sea monsters will definitely fail."

    After hearing what Hook said, Han Yu suddenly became very interested in the group of people who were dressed differently from the soldiers.  And just when Han Yu was interested in others, he also became the object of interest to others.  Although the flame belt has been extinguished, the traces of burning are still there.  Seeing Han Yu's masterpiece after his generosity, everyone couldn't help but compare themselves with Han Yu.

    ……

    The sea monster's attack began again, and with the addition of new forces, the fortress finally stabilized its position.  Wave after wave of sea monsters were eliminated under the city wall.  But what is puzzling is that usually at times like this, the sea monster's attacks should have ended long ago, but now, the attacks are endless.  A steady stream of sea monsters continued to attack after leaving countless corpses.  There is no need for any help such as ladders.  Just climb up the corpses piled under the city wall to rush to the city wall.

    At this time, any language has lost its effect.  The two sides fighting to the death were left with only mechanical chopping.  Keep slashing, hitting all the enemies in front of you until you are hit.

    Han Yu watched the battle leisurely. From time to time, the fireballs killed several sea monsters that seemed difficult to deal with. In the entire city, except for Han Yu who could keep his clothes basically clean, everyone else had already turned into a bloody man, especially  It was Max. This old guy was a lunatic. His whole body seemed to be stained with blood. Among all the people, he had the strongest smell of blood.

    The battle is still going on, but in Han Yu's opinion, it is almost coming to an end.

    With a high-pitched scream, the sea monster leader hiding in the Jutland Trench appeared in front of Han Yu and others.  It's just a sea snake with a body diameter of five meters and a length of more than forty meters. Well it's also a sea snake with a silver-white sharp horn on its forehead.

    "Hai, sea dragon beast!" Hook exclaimed.

    "Seadramon?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "How could this happen? How could this kind of sea monster appear here?" Hook muttered to himself, as if he didn't hear Han Yu's voice.  Seeing this, Han Yu rounded his arms and slapped Hook, waking him up.  Before Hu Ke woke up and asked Han Yu why they started fighting, he suddenly pointed at Han Yu in surprise and shouted: "Han Yu, why is your chest glowing?"

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and looked down, Hey!  His chest was actually glowing.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 556: Same Purpose

    Han Yu is not a firefly, let alone a luminous body that can emit light on its own, so the silvery-white light on his chest is not emitted by himself.  Reaching out and taking off the pendant hanging from his neck, Hyland and Hook saw clearly what was shining.  However, the light emitted by the pendant is very similar to the light emitted by the sharp corner of Seadramon's forehead. It can even be said that it is exactly the same.

    "Could this sea monster's attack be entirely because of this luminous pendant?" Hyland slowly expressed his speculation.

    Han Yu didn’t answer, but he already roughly understood the reason why the sea monster attacked the fortress.  Indeed, as Hyland speculated, the sea monster was probably coming for the broken piece of Nine Dragons jade in the pendant.  On the other hand, if you think about it, there must be fragments of Nine Dragons jade in the sea monster.  Han Yu did not believe that a group of sea monsters had the ability to imitate the Nine Dragons jade fragments, so there was only one conclusion left. The Nine Dragons jade fragments possessed by the sea monsters could only be genuine.

    When he thought of this, Han Yu couldn't help but feel grateful in his heart that he came here this time, otherwise the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant might really not be available.  Who would have thought that fragments of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant would appear in such a place?  If you can't collect all the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant, then collecting the Nine Dragon Jade Pieces will be meaningless.  Although the Nine Dragons Jade Piece also contains powerful power, if it is incomplete, the Nine Dragons Jade Piece is just an auxiliary tool for energy.

    "Hand over the fragments!" The Seadramon hovering over the fortress suddenly said to everyone in the Poseidon Fortress.  Han Yu clearly felt that he had become the focus of everyone.  Han Yu smiled slightly.  He whispered to Hyland: "Hyland. Thank you for the pass. Let's say goodbye. I will ask you to pay more attention to the orphanage in the future. Also, if you like someone, just say it out loud, whether you accept it or not.  Being rejected will at least not become a regret in his heart when he grows old. You said that, right?" After saying that, Han Yu grinned at Hai Lante, sprayed flames from his hands and flew into the air.

    Seeing this, Hai Lante was about to speak out to persuade Han Yu to stay, but was stopped by Hook on the side.  "Don't stop him. No matter why he did it, the result was to save us and the fortress." Hook whispered to Hyland.

    After hearing what Hook said, Hyland looked around and found that it was exactly what Hook said.  Since the appearance of Seadramon, the soldiers of the fortress have been on the verge of collapse.  If the sea dragon beast had appeared at the beginning, the fortress would still be able to fight, but after fighting the sea monster one after another, the fortress has reached its limit.  It can be said that the appearance of Seadramon was the last straw that crushed the fortress' belief in holding on. As long as Seadramon launches an attack on the fortress, today will be the day that Poseidon Fortress falls.

    Fortunately, the pendant Han Yu was wearing obviously attracted the attention of Seadramon. When Han Yu left, Seadramon followed him without hesitation.  With the departure of the sea dragon beast, the sea monsters under the fortress also left with their leader, and the Poseidon Fortress turned the corner.

    The feeling of being exhausted after the disaster caused the legs of everyone still at the top of the city to weaken, and they collapsed on the ground. They looked at each other, and they all showed a smile. This was the blessing of the survivors.  Only Hyland and Hook did not smile. They held their hands on the crenellations on the city wall and looked at the direction Han Yu was leaving, with worried expressions on their faces.

    General Max came over.  "Hiland, the so-called heroes are those who can stand up in critical moments and give up hope of their own lives in order to save others. Although we have only known Han Yu for a short time,"

    "Hehehe" Hyland suddenly laughed.  General Max laughed so hard that he was confused and a little angry.  Then he asked Hailant dissatisfiedly: "What's wrong, Hailant? Do you think what I said is wrong?"…,

    Hyland quickly explained to Max: "No, no, no, uncle, you misunderstood me. I'm not laughing at you. I just remembered what Han Yu told me about his understanding of heroes when I was chatting with him."

    "Oh, then how does he understand heroes?" Max asked curiously after hearing this.

    "Hehehe" Hyland smiled and said to Max: "Han Yu told me that heroes are all unlucky ones, a bunch of simple-minded fools who rush to die after being deceived by others.  Heroes all die and are awarded titles after death. Heroes are all short-lived, and there are very few heroes who can live long"

    "Okay, stop talking." Max interrupted Hyland.  Because Han Yu's words really ruined the outlook on life.  After listening to Han Yu's evaluation of heroes, Max felt that if he praised others as heroes in the future, he would actually be deceiving others into committing suicide.  Regarding Max's behavior of interrupting his words, Hyland just smiled and did not continue.

    After a long silence, Max said: "Hiland, let's deal with the aftermath of the fortress. Now I am very short of manpower, so I have to temporarily recruit you."?? 

    "Follow the general's orders." Helant replied upon hearing this.

    After flying far away with the Seadramon, Han Yu didn’t know where he was now?  In short, the place where he was staying at this time was very empty, with a piece of blue water above his head, followed by a huge sea dragon beast, and behind the sea dragon beast, there were also various kinds of sea monsters in a dark mass.

    There is no other solution to the matter of the Kowloon jade pieces except robbing them.  Han Yu, who clearly understood this, had never thought of compromising with Seadramon, and Seadramon seemed to have the same thoughts as Han Yu.

    The strong are respected!

    Survival of the fittest!  The strong bully the weak, the carnivores devour the herbivores, the big ones bully the small ones, the strong ones crowd out the thin ones, the weak and the strong are the iron laws of nature, and no creature can violate this iron law.

    When the two opposing parties cannot solve the problem through words, they can only use each other's fists to decide who has the truth.

    “Might is truth!”

    When something goes to the end, violence is often the final solution to the problem.  Since violence is still needed in the end, why do it multiple times?  How about using language to solve the problem at the beginning?

    Han Yu, who didn’t like wrangling, gave up the first step to solve the problem.  He chose to take the last step to achieve his goal and seize the Nine Dragons jade fragments owned by Seadramon.

    Seadramon personally felt the murderous aura released by Han Yu.  This is the naked challenge!  A king has his own dignity. Faced with Han Yu's challenge, Seadramon chose to face it!  The sea monsters under his command did not participate in the king's war. They took a detour to surround their king and Han Yu, who challenged their king. They nervously waited for their king to tear the challenger into pieces.

    "Hand over the fragments!" Seadramon shouted to Han Yu in a low voice.  The answer to Seadramon was Han Yu's attack. The flames flew towards Seadramon, but were extinguished by Seadramon using the energy of water in the middle.  This is a closed space on the bottom of the sea. Although seawater cannot enter, you can borrow seawater if you have the strength.  It can still be easily borrowed.  Seadramons that live in the sea are good at using water energy.

    Timing, location, and people, Han Yu didn’t take advantage of any of them.  In the sky, this is the inside of the sea.  The surroundings are full of water energy; the geographical location is favorable, this is the bottom of the sea, and it is the home of the Seadramon living here; and the Seadramon has many subordinates, but Han Yu is just alone.

    "Hand over the fragments!" Seadramon growled at Han Yu for the third time.  This is the last chance Seadramon gives Han Yu. As long as Han Yu hands over the fragment that can double his strength, Seadramon can kill Han Yu happily.  Unfortunately, Han Yu did not accept Seadramon's kindness at all, and still stubbornly decided to become Seadramon's enemy.  …,

    Ignorant of current affairs!  Seadramon made a comment to Han Yu, and then launched a fierce attack on Han Yu.

    There was no persuasion to surrender.  Because I know it’s useless!  There is no ridicule, because I know it is useless!  I didn’t give in because I knew it was useless!  Both sides have only one belief in their hearts at this time, to defeat their opponents!  Defeat your opponent simply and completely!  There is no room for defeating the opponent!  Defeat your opponent without leaving any room for resistance!

    The advantages of being large are strong strength, large attack range, and strong ability to withstand hits.  The advantage of being small is that it moves quickly, has high dodge ability, and is not easily hurt.

    When the two meet, who will win?  No one can say for sure until the final moment comes to decide the outcome.  This was the case with Han Yu's battle with Seadramon.  As those strange sea monsters watched, the two sides fought from the sky to the ground, and then from the ground to the sky. The energy of fire and water scattered in the fierce collision, making it impossible for the onlookers to avoid.  He was beaten so much that he screamed and hid further away from the battlefield.

    Han Yu and Seadramon ignored what was happening around them.  At this time, they only had each other in their eyes.  They were so absorbed in fighting that they almost forgot the goals of both sides.  Just to enjoy the pleasure this battle brings to me.

    "Boom~"

    With a loud noise, another huge energy wave generated by the energy collision of fire and water caused Han Yu and Seadramon to be pushed back a certain distance at the same time.  Both sides could finally take this opportunity to take a breather and adjust their breathing that had become rapid due to the fierce battle just now.

    Both sides are working hard to restore their breath as soon as possible.  Because both sides know that when the breath is stable, the battle begins again.

    The sharp corners of Seadramon's forehead and the pendant worn on Han Yu's chest continued to emit an even more dazzling silver-white light than before.  Time seemed to have stopped at that moment, and the two sides stared at each other fiercely, as if they wanted to tear each other into pieces.

    Han Yu’s whole body is burning with flames.He looked like a man made of flames. The place where he stood seemed to have been dyed red by the blazing flames, but the opposite was true on Seadramon's side. Seadramon was shrouded in blue and coiled up, hovering in mid-air.  All around.  Red and blue collided in the middle between Han Yu and Seadramon, aggressively resisting the opponent's attack.

    Breathing became calmer, and the battle between the two sides began again.

    As a king, he is not like a pure warrior who can fight wholeheartedly.  After having an encounter with Han Yu, Seadramon, as the king of sea monsters, began to have other thoughts in his mind.  Being a king often means considering multiple interests, safeguarding one's own interests, and suppressing existences that threaten one's status Various concerns make Seadramon no longer be as wholehearted about the next battle as it was at the beginning.  In a fierce battle, even the slightest hesitation may lead to a huge failure, and you may even lose the battle as a result.

    This one waxes and the other grows.  Han Yu seized an opportunity.  Inflicted heavy damage to Seadramon.  When Seadramon fell heavily to the ground, the surrounding voices that were still cheering for their king suddenly disappeared, and everyone stared blankly at Seadramon lying on the ground.

    The king will not fail and cannot fail.  Once it fails, it means losing the status of king.  Seadramon, who was knocked to the ground by Han Yu, knew this very well.  As it landed, it clearly sensed the changes in the eyes of its subordinates when they looked at it.  Ambition and ambition are growing in those eyes!

    Seadramon let out a dragon roar and flew into the air again.  Following Seadramon's movements, those eyes that had bred ambition and enthusiasm suddenly became full of loyalty again.  It's a pity that Seadramon is not a master who likes to tolerate adultery, in Seadramon's heart.  It hopes to nip the crisis in the bud.  It would be fine if we lose today's battle, but if we win, those subordinates who had ambition and enthusiasm in their eyes just now will be sentenced to death in Seadramon's heart.  …,

    Han Yu looked at Seadramon flying into the air again.  The corners of the mouth are slightly raised.  The initiative on the battlefield was already in hand, which made Han Yu feel more relaxed than Seadramon.  As long as he holds on to Seadramon's subsequent counterattack, Han Yu believes that as time goes by, victory will eventually belong to him.

    "Hand over the fragments and I will spare your life!" Seadramon whispered to Han Yu.

    Hearing what Seadramon said, Han Yu smiled.  Although only a few words were added, Han Yu made his previous guesses clear.  Seadramon's heart was shaken.  The desire to safeguard its rights and status has overcome its desire to win.  The current Seadramon is no longer Han Yu's opponent.

    Han Yu’s answer was to attack more violently.  This attitude angered Seadramon and made Seadramon feel even more anxious.  Because with Han Yu's attack.  Some of those subordinates were showing ill-intentioned expressions towards themselves.  The only way to become the king of sea monsters is to defeat other competitors.  If you want to maintain your rule, you must always be on guard against those restless subordinates and respond to their challenges at any time.  In other words, it is to create an invincible image for his subordinates.  And now, with the passage of time, the image of invincibility has been shattered.  Those men who were ambitious for the throne of the king began to eagerly challenge the current king, Seadramon.

    Although Seadramon wishes to eliminate all these restless subordinates, at this time.  Seadramon is more worried that these subordinates will take advantage of him after he has defeated Han Yu, his opponent.  After this period of competition, Seadramon can be sure that if he wants to deal with Han Yu, he must pay a high price.  Now, Seadramon must prevent himself from paying a greater price.  This creates an opportunity for those restless subordinates to take advantage of.

    Obtaining the fragments owned by Han Yu has become the key to solving this dilemma.  to this end.  Seadramon had to put aside his dignity as a king and try to make peace with Han Yu.  But what disappointed Seadramon was that Han Yu didn't seem to have the slightest intention of making peace with him.

    Faced with Han Yu's pressing step by step, Seadramon was also fired with real fire, but when he thought of desperately solving the problems that Han Yu might encounter in the future, Seadramon had to suppress the real fire in his heart and wait for the passage.  I'll look for Han Yu again after this crisis is over.

    "While you are sick, I will kill you!"

    Han Yu understood the meaning of this sentence very well.  He doesn't care about the problems Seadramon encounters, doesn't care about Seadramon's psychological activities at the moment, and doesn't care about the problems he may encounter after defeating Seadramon.  At this moment, Han Yu was just like at the beginning of the battle. His heart was full of obsession with victory, desire to defeat his opponent, and the desire to stomp on the ground. All of these urged Han Yu to continuously launch attacks.  , vowing to kick Seadramon off the throne of king.

    It was another fierce slash, and Seadramon's forehead was severely injured.  There was a soft "click" sound, and the sharp corner of Seadramon's forehead was kicked off. Han Yu reached out and grabbed the broken corner.In the middle, he opened his hand and took a look. Inside the broken horn, there was a jade piece similar to the broken piece of Jiulong jade he owned.

    "Ouch~" The severely injured Seadramon let out a wild roar, its body began to gradually shrink, and its momentum was also constantly weakening.  Only Seadramon looked at Han Yu with unprecedented viciousness.  The loss of the horn not only damaged Seadramon's appearance, but more importantly, Seadramon felt that its power was disappearing rapidly, as if it was returning to the state before it got the fragment.

    "Give me the fragments!" Seadramon roared and pounced on Han Yu.

    Having achieved his goal, Han Yu was not willing to fight. When Seadramon pounced on him, he turned away without hesitation and ran away, with Seadramon following closely behind.  When Han Yu and Seadramon flew away, the sea monsters that had been watching the battle suddenly let out an excited howl and immediately went to chase their king, oh, or the king who was about to become their predecessor.  With the loss of its horn, the coercion that Seadramon originally exuded from time to time also disappeared.  Those ambitious sea monsters believe that now is the best time to defeat the sea dragon beast and seize the throne of the king.

    Han Yu and Seadramon flew away one after another. Both sides chased each other, biting each other tightly.  But after all, the loss of its horn made Seadramon feel great discomfort. At least in terms of flying speed, no matter how hard Seadramon tried, he always kept about twenty meters away from Han Yu.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 557 Vampire

    The distance of twenty meters is neither far nor close.  Especially when you want to intercept an opponent who is running about 20 meters in front of you, it is not an easy task, and the target is not easy for you to hit. The irregular movement makes it impossible for you to seize the lead.  , I want to speed up to catch up but feel a little powerless. At this time, besides gritting my teeth and following closely, praying in my heart that the target in front of me will make a mistake, there seems to be no other way to think of.

    Han Yu and Seadramon were chasing each other one after another, and behind them were a large group of sea monsters of different shapes.  Of course, the target of these sea monsters is not Han Yu, but the Seadramon.  As Seadramon's power declined, the sea monsters who coveted the king's throne launched an attack on the current king.  Regardless of your competitors, deal with the current king first.  Otherwise there will be no future.  Now that they have taken action, these sea monsters who take action have no way out. Apart from killing the current king, the only outcome is to be killed by the king.

    Seadramon's identity also changed from the original pursuer to the one being hunted.  Seadramon really wanted to turn around and kill those restless men one by one at this time.  Even though its power was weakened because the horn containing the fragment was taken away, it was still more than enough to deal with those restless men.  However, even with this, Seadramon could not give up on Han Yu.  Because Han Yu took away its horn.  Without its horn, Seadramon would sooner or later be defeated by those restless men using human sea tactics.  Once defeated, only death awaits Seadramon.  Seadramon didn't want things to get to that point, so he could only bite the bullet and pursue Han Yu.

    And Han Yu.  At this time, he was flying around like a headless fly.  You can't go to the Poseidon Fortress, because if he goes, it means that the sea dragon beast and the sea monsters will also be taken there.  The Poseidon Fortress, which has relaxed after the war, will no longer be able to cope with the sea monster's attack in a short period of time.  For this reason, Han Yu could only keep flying forward.  Until he flew to a place where even Seadramon could only stop.

    This place seems to be a forbidden area, prohibiting all living creatures from approaching.  Even Seadramon could only stop and look hatefully at Han Yu who had entered the forbidden area.  But before Seadramon could think about what to do next, those restless men arrived.  As soon as they saw Seadramon, those subordinates didn't even say hello, and directly used their strongest skills to attack Seadramon.

    Seadramon, which was feeling angry because of Han Yu's departure, immediately exploded, regardless of the entrance to the place it didn't dare to enter.  A killing spree.  Kill the restless men one by one and tear them into pieces.

    Blood flowed all over the ground, dyeing the ground red.

    After dealing with those restless men, Seadramon needed to take a breather.  By the way, decide your future.  The target is lost, and the fragments that belong to him may not be recovered. Seadramon must carefully consider his future.  Are you leaving this place?  It’s better to go back and continue to be your own king.

    Just when Seadramon was thinking about his future, the blood on the ground seemed to be summoned by something and slowly flowed in one direction.  When it reached the designated place, the blood seeped into the surface and flowed into the ground.

    Not long after, Seadramon was still thinking about his future.  And suddenly the ground began to shake violently in the place that Seadramon didn't dare to approach.  A human hand suddenly stretched out from the ground, followed closely.  A violent explosion erupted there, and thick smoke enveloped the place.  It's hard to see clearly what's going on inside.  But that explosion alone was enough to attract Seadramon's attention.  Without even a moment's hesitation, Seadramon immediately turned around and ran away.  But before Seadramon could run away, several silver threads suddenly flew out of the smoke. If Seadramon hadn't been caught, the silver threads might not have been seen at all.

    With a soft creaking sound, Seadramon's body was already bleeding from the silver thread.  It's not that Seadramon didn't struggle hard, but the more it struggled, the tighter the silver thread became.

    "Batabata" A sound of footsteps came slowly, and there was fear in Seadramon's eyes.  Before it let out a scream, the figure who walked out of the smoke gently moved his right index finger, and with a "pop" sound, the sea dragon broke into several sections and fell to the ground, his eyes filled with tears.  Fear and unwillingness.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk I didn't expect that the market would be profitable just after I came out. It's such a great luck." The figure stood in front of Seadramon's head and said slowly while looking into Seadramon's eyes.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the figure flew up with a kick, turning Seadramon's head into a meteor and kicked it away.  Following the figure, he bent down and picked up the sea dragon corpse on the ground, gently put it to his mouth and smelled it, and said with a pleased smile: "Okay, it is indeed the best meat. When I'm full,  , I will make those who have dealt with me pay the price." As he spoke, the figure opened his mouth and took aboutI bit off half of the pound of meat and started chewing vigorously.

    While Han Yu was flying, a whistling sound came from his ears.  It came from behind. Han Yu immediately made a series of irregular movements, took the opportunity to spin and turned his head to look behind him, and couldn't help but be startled.  He saw that a black spot that was still far away from him was gradually expanding. When Han Yu saw clearly what the UFO was, the expression on his face suddenly changed.

    That’s the head of Seadramon.  Now Seadramon only has one head left.  Looking at Seadramon's unwilling eyes.  Han Yu gently stretched out his hand to close it, then selected the opposite direction from where Seadramon's head flew, and walked away without looking back.

    Han Yu didn’t want to cause trouble, at least before meeting Ning Ping and others, Han Yu didn’t want to cause too much trouble.  It's just that Han Yu doesn't want to cause trouble, but it doesn't mean that trouble won't cause Han Yu.  Not long after Seadramon's head was discovered, trouble came to the door.

    ……

    "Who are you?" Looking at the stranger blocking his way, Han Yu asked, breaking the silence between them.

    "HeheheWelcome to the amusement park of the fallen. Human beings, dedicate your life and become my loyal servant." The stranger said to Han Yu with an evil smile.

    Han Yu’s answer was a middle finger.  Where is this going?  I've never seen someone like me want someone to take refuge in me when I meet him for the first timewellit doesn't seem like this is the first time I've met him.

    "What do you have to ask me to be loyal to you?" Han Yu asked.

    "Huh? Hahaha As the darling of the night, I forgive your rudeness. But I don't want it to happen again. Also. What does the middle finger you made just now mean?"

    Of course Han Yu would not tell strangers what the middle finger means?  After looking at the stranger with a puzzled expression, he muttered, "Crazy."  Then Han Yu walked around the stranger and prepared to leave.

    "Hehehe don't try to leave here. As long as you don't have my permission, there is no way for you to leave here." The stranger laughed and mocked Han Yu.  Han Yu remained unmoved and continued walking forward.  Seeing that Han Yu was unwilling to pay attention to him, the stranger showed a smirk on his lips, and his body gradually merged with the earth and disappeared behind Han Yu.

    Han Yu always paid attention to the movement behind him. After realizing that there was no movement behind him, he subconsciously looked back, but saw nothing.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little puzzled.

    There is no coincidence in the world that cannot be written!

    Just when Han Yu felt puzzled, he did not stop, and stepped on the face of the stranger who had just come out of the ground to scare Han Yu.  The stranger didn't even say a word before he was stepped back by Han Yu.  Wait until you feel you have stepped on something and lower your head to look for it.  The stranger had disappeared.

    “Hehehewhat are you looking for?” A stranger asked from behind.

    Han Yu looked back and asked in confusion: "What's going on with that footprint on your face?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, the stranger stared at Han Yu angrily, gnashing his teeth.  Han Yu looked at the stranger inexplicably, and the footprints on his face made Han Yu wake up.  Understand that the footprint should be your masterpiece.

    "Sorry, I didn't pay attention to my steps." Han Yu apologized to the stranger.

    "Heheheit doesn't matter. I'm not a grudge-bearing person. Whenever I have a grudge, I usually retaliate in person." As soon as he finished speaking, the stranger's figure disappeared in front of Han Yu.  Then a stranger's voice came from behind, "Don't try to resist. You have no chance."

    "That's not possible!" Han Yu shouted loudly, and the huge fireball flew towards the stranger.  The stranger disappeared in place, and the next second, the stranger appeared behind Han Yu again.

    "I told you not to resist."

    "snort!"

    "There are punishments for disobedient servants." The stranger said to Han Yu quietly.

    "I'm here to serve your mother." Han Yu replied.  Just this sentence made the stranger's face change drastically, and he glared at Han Yu fiercely, as if he wanted to eat Han Yu alive.

    Han Yu said with an apologetic look: "Oh, what I said just now seems to have irritated you. I'm really sorry, I originally wanted to say more."

    "I will let you know what kind of punishment you will receive for insulting the Night Clan." The stranger said to Han Yu fiercely.

    As the words fell, the stranger disappeared in place, but when he appeared behind Han Yu, he was grabbed by Han Yu, who was well prepared.

    "You idiot, haven't you ever heard someone say that even if the same trick works, it will no longer work if you use it too many times?"

    ????????????????????????????, the stranger suddenly chuckled and gloated to Han Yu: "You touched me, you touched me, you are dead!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt his right arm go numb. When he lowered his head, he saw that his right hand was gradually being petrified.  Han Yu was so shocked that he took two steps back and looked at the stranger who was gradually turning into a stone statue in surprise.

    "Don't think you have escaped. This is my domain. I will make you unable to leave here until you are trapped and die here." The stranger's mouth was finally sealed.  But before being sealed, he made another guarantee to Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned and thought for a while, unable to understand.  Since I can't figure it out, I just don't think about it.  Han Yu, who was very persuasive, immediately started to return the same way.  Since Seadramon only has one head left, that means that the way back to Poseidon Fortress will be relatively safe.  And Han Yu remembered that even if he had a pass, he still needed a guide if he wanted to reach the ground.  And the best guide is naturally the Poseidon Fortress closest to you.

    But before Han Yu could take a few steps, he was blocked by a stranger who suddenly appeared.  This stranger looked almost the same as the stranger before.  Han Yu couldn't help but wonder if the other party had a twin brother.  Fortunately, the stranger quickly eliminated Han Yu's misunderstanding.

    "Hehehe we meet again." The stranger said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "……who are you?"

    "I, hehehe I'm just a vampire." The stranger said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "Vampire?" Han Yu looked at the stranger who claimed to be a vampire with some surprise.  After all, it was the first time to see him, so Han Yu couldn't help but take a second look.

    "How about it? Are you curious about my identity? As long as you agree to be my servant, I will turn you into a vampire. How about it?"

    "No need, I have a wife and friends. If something happens, my friends will help me. And I am a freedom-loving person, so if you ask me to be your servant, I can't do it."

    "Hahahacan't do it? Indeed, let the prey you like slip away from your eyes? I can't do this either." As soon as he finished speaking, a stranger appeared on Han Yu's right side, looking at  Han Yu said: "Any prey that is attracted by a vampire has no possibility of escaping. You should just accept your fate. I won't bite you because you are no longer a virgin, and I don't want to stand next to a person who exudes  Foul-smelling ghouls.”

    "Tsk, it looks like you're obsessed with me." Han Yu said, smacking his lips.

    "Hehehe Vampires are very dedicated. You should be lucky to be attracted by me." The vampire said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Seeing that the vampire was about to take action, Han Yu suddenly said: "Wait a minute, I have a question."

    "Say, it is also a bit of fun for a master to help his servants solve their doubts."

    Han Yu didn’t pay attention to the vampire’s tone.  Hearing this, the vampire asked: "I have read legends about vampires. Those vampires either stay in old castles with ghosts floating around, or there are vampires who pretend to be humans and mingle among the crowd. But you are like this. Why are you here?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, the vampire’s face looked like this.  The smile faded, and he stared at Han Yu and said, "It's best not to ask about things you shouldn't ask about. Otherwise, your life will be short-lived."

    "Heyif you don't want to say it, forget it. I'm just curious. People often say that vampires are afraid of garlic and silver crosses. Is it true?" Han Yu asked, changing the topic.

    "What do you want to do?" the vampire looked at Han Yu warily and asked.

    When Han Yu saw this, he glanced at the vampire with contempt, and then said, "You're not going to tell me that I'm making it up, are you?"

    "Of course." The vampire said matter-of-factly.

    "Really? Well, I happened to bring two heads of garlic, one for each of us." As he said that, Han Yu began to dig into his pocket, as if there were really two heads of garlic in it.  Seeing Han Yu's actions, the vampire's face darkened, and he said to Han Yu in a deep voice: "Don't think that you can scare me. I won't be scared by your simple tactics. Come on.  , it’s getting late, you should become my servant as soon as possible.”

    "Wait a minute, you haven't answered my question yet."

    "Go to hell." The vampire yelled and pounced on Han Yu. He opened his mouth like a pair of pliers and bit Han Yu's neck.

    When Han Yu saw this, he also put away the playful smile on his face, and a pillar of fire suddenly shot up into the sky. The vampire who rushed towards him stopped in surprise, and shouted to Han Yu with a slight excitement: "Okay, great  Yes, it’s really great. I didn’t expect that my future servant wouldOf course he is still a capable person.  You, a lackey of the Holy See, I want you to fall and become a toy in my hands.  "

    "The Holy See? I don't know where I'm going." Han Yu secretly lamented in his heart that vampires were out of touch with the times.

    “Come on,” the vampire shouted, spreading his limbs and rushing towards Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu stomped the ground heavily.  A red beam of light shot out from the ground in front of the vampire's feet. If the vampire were faster, the vampire would definitely be injured.

    "Damn, what is that?" the vampire asked loudly.  But the answer he got was silence. Han Yu had no obligation to answer the vampire's question.  Only the vampire glared at Han Yu fiercely after showing his true nature.

    Han Yu was unmoved, and raised his hands calmly, crossing his index fingers in a cross shape, and released a cross fire towards the vampire.  Relying on his thick skin and strong regeneration ability, the vampire is ready to take the crossfire, and is ready to use actions to show Han Yu's power and let Han Yu understand.  His attacks are absolutely impossible.

    But the reality is that when the vampire confidently accepted Han Yu's cross fire and was shot through the chest by the cross fire, the vampire suddenly discovered in horror.  His own regeneration ability was unable to match the burning speed of the flames, causing him to roll on the floor in pain. The vampire's image of a gentleman suddenly disappeared, leaving only a vampire rolling on the floor, trying to extinguish the flames on his body.

    After working for a while, the flames on my body finally disappeared.  The vampire was using his own abilities to heal himself, but what frightened the vampire was that Han Yu was preparing to attack again.

    "Stop! Otherwise I will take revenge on you." The vampire's words had not yet finished.  Han Yu's attack began.  The flames fell on the vampire one after another, and the vampire stared at Han Yu angrily, but Han Yu remained unmoved.  Since you had bad intentions from the beginning, it’s okay for me to take advantage of others’ danger.

    The vampire screamed and slapped the flames on his body.  But that flame seemed to be contagious.  As the vampire flapped, the flames quickly spread across the vampire's body, making the vampire look like a burning man.

    When the vampire was burned into black coals and fell to the ground, Han Yu silently glanced at the vampire's body.  Turned to leave.  I heard a slight "click" sound coming from behind me.  Han Yu quickly looked back and saw that the vampire that had been burned into black charcoal split open, revealing the vampire wrapped in black charcoal.

    "Damn it, I can't even burn to death." Han Yu cursed in a low voice when he saw this.

    "Just scolding won't solve the problem.  Necessary communication between both parties is also required.  Because he had already tasted Han Yu's power, the vampire was very polite when talking to Han Yu.  They are not enemies of life and death.  There is no need to rob each other's things.  The negotiations between the vampire and Han Yu went smoothly.

    The long-term loneliness has turned the vampire, who considers himself a noble, into a chatterbox, and his chatterbox opens up.  The vampire has reached the point where he can tell you everything he knows about what he saw and heard before he was sealed in this ghost place.  In return, Han Yu first refused the vampire's solicitation, and then told the vampire the relevant history he knew.  When he heard that the current Holy See was almost gone, with only a few small fish and shrimps left in the church, the vampire couldn't help but let out a cheer.

    The Holy See and vampires are natural enemies.  Now that I heard that my old rival, the Holy See, apart from the situation, existed as a vampire, I felt gloating from the bottom of my heart.

    Han Yu did not stop the vampire from gloating. In his opinion, whether the vampire was gloating or not had nothing to do with him.  Since I am not a believer myself, I will naturally not defend a sect that is already declining.

    After listening to the vampire scolding the Holy See, Han Yu prepared to say goodbye and break up with the vampire.  Unexpectedly, the vampire broke the agreement he made with Han Yu.  As long as Han Yu tells the vampire about things outside, the vampire doesn't care about Han Yu entering his territory.

    But when Han Yu finished telling what he knew, the vampire went back on his word.  Regarding his untrustworthy behavior, the vampire said arrogantly: "I am a vampire, and in the eyes of the Holy See, I am the embodiment of evil. I have become the embodiment of evil, so what does it matter if I lie? You can only blame yourself.  , why should you believe my promise easily?"

    When Han Yu heard this, he laughed angrily and simply stopped talking to the vampire, turned around and left.

    The vampire looked at Han Yu's leaving figure, disappeared in place, blocked Han Yu's way, and said to Han Yu with a grin: "I have never heard of prey being able to escape from the front of a vampire."

    "It seems that a battle is inevitable." Han Yu said in a deep voice.  By talking to the vampire, Han Yu's physical strength has recovered somewhat, and he canI believe I can handle vampires.

    But just when Han Yu was waiting for the vampire to fall out with him, the vampire suddenly jumped up high as if he suddenly discovered something, and at the same time reminded Han Yu to be careful where he steps!

    In fact, even without the vampire’s reminder, Han Yu would have already started to be careful about his steps.  The earth shook as if a disaster was coming, and a sense of tension cheered up Han Yu.

    Not long after, vines slowly stretched out from the gaps in the ground due to the shaking. After confirming Han Yu's direction, they suddenly pounced on Han Yu.

    ……

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked the vampire who was avoiding the attack with him in a hurry while avoiding the attack of the vines.

    "I don't know about this, but it hurts a lot to be hit by those thorny vines." The vampire agreed, then showed a sinister smile to Han Yu, and suddenly got into the ground, trying to hide underground.  Wait for the vine attack to end.

    Han Yu cursed secretly when he saw this, he had no ability to get into the soil.  However, the attack of the vines is really troublesome, and you will be hit if you are not careful.  Fortunately, Han Yu still has fire energy. Whenever he is almost unable to escape, Han Yu will set fire to gain room for movement.

    "This can't go on like this!" Han Yu thought to himself.

    "Catch the thief first. Capture the king first. If you want to make these vines stop for a while, the best way is to break them from the roots."  In order to achieve this goal, Han Yu began to search for the roots of those vines.  At this moment, the vampire who had escaped before said in Han Yu's ear with a seductive voice: "Do you need help? If you have anything to say, just talk. As long as you are willing to be my servant, then the master will help his servant, that's it."  A matter of course.

    Han Yu raised his middle finger to the vampire's act of taking advantage of the situation.  Although he didn't know where the vampire was lying in the field at this time, Han Yu believed that the vampire with his middle finger must have seen it.  Because the vampire's voice sounded in my ears again: "I really want to stomp that middle finger of yours."

    "Come on, try it if you have the ability." Han Yu provoked.

    “…Hehe…I’m not stupid, I’m going out to attract attention for you at this time.” The vampire said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu, whose provocation was unsuccessful, immediately ignored the vampire's words and continued to avoid the vine's attack while trying to find the root of the vine.  The hard work paid off, and Han Yu finally determined where the root of the vines was.

    "Watch the move!" Han Yu shouted and threw a big fireball straight towards the root of the vine.  When the fireball hit the ground, it did not explode or burn. Instead, it quickly turned the land into a melting magma pool.

    "Oh, it's so hot! It's so hot!" With screams, the vampire jumped out of the ground, and immediately at the root of the vine, a huge plant rhizome burst out of the ground, with a bandage on the ground like the vampire.  Roll, trying hard to extinguish the flames burning on his body.

    Han Yu stared blankly at the plant rhizomes emerging from the ground, and couldn't help but wonder in his heart: "This world is really crazy. The radishes have become fine, and the fine ones have been around for a long time."

    ……

    After some fighting, the flames on the "Carrot Demon"'s head were extinguished, and when he looked at Han Yu who was observing him, the "Carrot Demon" felt guilty and wanted to get back underground again.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly shouted: "You dare to run? If you run, I will let you not even have a chance to escape."

    Hearing Han Yu’s threat, “Carrot Spirit” was silent for a moment and asked, “What do you want?”

    Han Yu suddenly felt thunderous, because the voice of "Carrot Spirit" was obviously a female voice.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 558: Treasures of Heaven and Earth

    Treasures from heaven, materials and earth are all good things!  Legend has it that as long as you find a treasure of heaven and earth, you can fly to the sky and escape from the earth, and you can do anything. Gods are all his grandsons.  ) But Han Yu didn’t believe this kind of legend.  It's impossible if you think about it carefully.  People have been practicing hard for decades, but no fruit has worked. Is this possible?  If this is really the case, then why bother practicing? Just go find the treasures of heaven and earth.  In Han Yu's eyes, heavenly materials and earthly treasures are useful, but their effects are limited and not as exaggerated as in the legend. Their biggest effect is similar to that of a catalyst.  Taking it when you have entered a bottleneck state after practicing hard for a long time can help the user break through the bottleneck and thereby enhance their strength.  It is absolutely impossible to achieve the strength that others can achieve after decades of hard work by taking just one fruit.

    It is precisely because of this understanding that Han Yu is not very enthusiastic about things like natural materials and earthly treasures, so when he saw the "radish spirit" popping out of the soil, his first reaction was that it was a monster.  If you catch it and hold an exhibition, you can sell it for a lot of money.  Or you can sell it directly to a scientific research institute, which can also be sold for a lot of money.

    As if aware of Han Yu's evil intentions, the "Carrot Spirit" rooted itself in the ground, with only half of its body exposed, and asked Han Yu through his spiritual mind: "What do you want to do?"

    "Ugh tell me first what kind of thing are you?" Han Yu thought for a while and decided to find out what kind of person the other person was before deciding what to do next.

    "I don't know either. I was already here when I woke up."

    "Carrot spirit" answer was obviously not helpful to Han Yu, so Han Yu stamped his feet.  Shouting to the vampire underground: "Come out! I know you can hear me."

    "Hehehe do you need help?" The vampire emerged from the ground and looked at Han Yu with a smile and asked.

    "Do you know the origin of this thing?" Han Yu asked the vampire, pointing at the "radish spirit".

    "Half." The vampire raised a finger and said to Han Yu.

    "Huh? What half?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, the vampire pointed to the "carrot spirit" on the side and said to Han Yu: "I mean, the benefits are half for each person."

    "Is there any benefit in this?" Han Yu asked.

    "You don't know the value of this guy, do you?" The vampire looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    Han Yu then asked, "Why should I ask you if I want to know?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s rhetorical question.  The vampire rolled his eyes and then gave up his plan to deceive Han Yu.  The so-called treasure of heaven, material and earth is not a dead thing.  Having been baptized by the essence of the sun, the moon, and the years, they are all existences similar to elves, possessing wisdom and a certain ability to protect themselves.  The vampire himself had just woken up not long ago. If he really left Han Yu to enjoy the "carrot essence" alone, he would probably not know who ate whom in the end.

    "This is one of the treasures of heaven and earth. I can't tell you its specific name. But I can be sure that as long as you eat it, your own strength will be improved. As for how much, it depends on your own destiny.  ”

    "Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures? It turns out that this is Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. I have heard of it before, but this is the first time I have seen it. I heard people say that there must be powerful creatures waiting near the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures.  , why is it not here?" Han Yu said and looked around.

    Hearing this, the vampire said angrily: "Think about where this place is? Who do you think would be so full that they would come to this damn place. If they didn't know about this place in advance, who would come here?"

    "Then why are you here?" Han Yu suddenly asked.

    "Me? Of course I was sealed here. To talk about me being sealed here is a long story. I think back then"

    It is said that if a person is locked in a closed place and does not speak for a long time, when he sees others, he will speak dozens of times more than usual, and the same words can be said over and over again.  in other words.  It just becomes a chatterbox.  And today's vampires are very likely to become talkative.  Originally, Han Yu wanted to ask about "Carrot Spirit".  But he didn't expect that his certain question would actually arouse the vampire's desire to speak, nagging.  He kept talking, and Han Yu couldn't even find a chance to interrupt. He could only listen patiently to the vampire recalling his past.  Listening, Han Yu heard something from the vampire's words.  The first is that the vampire came here purely by chance. Before the vampire arrived here, the "Carrot Spirit" was already here.  When a vampire broke into this place and discovered the "Carrot Spirit", he accidentally triggered the guardian mechanism here, so that the vampire had to rely on his own skills to escape, and then had to fall into a deep sleep until fresh blood was re-injected into his body.  It's time to wake up.  Then came the awakening, and the vampire was killed.With the favor of ??, the sea dragon beast passing by in order to track Han Yu was attacked and killed by the "radish spirit". The blood on his body seeped into the ground and was absorbed by the vampire, thus waking up.  Then, I met Han Yu and what Han Yu already knew later.

    The vampire was still nagging, while Han Yu looked at the "carrot spirit".  To be honest, Han Yu didn't believe in the legend of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, but who would refuse the benefits he was about to receive.

    As if sensing Han Yu's psychological changes, "Carrot Spirit" suddenly said to Han Yu with his spiritual thoughts: "Please don't hurt me, I haven't done anything bad."

    "Ean intelligent life that can talk." Han Yu hesitated upon hearing this.  Unlike vampires, Han Yu is a human being. He cannot regard all life in the world as his own food like a vampire.  Han Yu could accept eating animals that couldn't speak human language, but he couldn't do anything to a being that could communicate with him.  What's more, Han Yu still wants to take this "carrot spirit" back and sell it for money.  Dead ones are not as valuable as alive ones!

    Glancing at the vampire who was still talking non-stop, Han Yu asked tentatively: "Say, is this thing really that useful?"

    "I don't know, but this thing is a rare thing. Rare things are more valuable. It's better to eat than not to eat." The vampire replied casually, then looked at Han Yu and asked: "You don't want to devour it all, do you?"

    Of course, Han Yu, who was told that he was thinking about something, would not admit it. He quickly shook his head and denied it: "I didn't think about it that way. I just felt that I couldn't do it. I'm not you, and I'm not going to do it to a living being that can communicate with me verbally."

    "Survival of the fittest. You humans are so hypocritical. When you usually eat chickens, ducks, fish, pigs, sheep and other animals, you can't stop eating them."

    "That's different. Just like you vampires, if you were asked to eat a vampire, would you be able to eat it?"

    "You can go down," the vampire replied immediately.

    Han Yu: ""

    It is inevitable that the two sides are deadlocked.  The two parties have different races and different values, so their views on things will naturally conflict. If there is a conflict, there will only be two results in the end. One is compromise, where both parties find a method that satisfies both parties; the other is violence.  .  Use your fists to speak, and whoever wins will listen.

    “The vampire and Han Yu ultimately chose violence.  Compromise is not Han Yu's character, nor is it what a proud vampire would do.  In the eyes of a vampire.  He could give up half of the benefits to Han Yu, which was already the biggest compromise, but the human being in front of him was so ignorant that he still wanted to find excuses to take it all for himself. This was something he couldn't bear.

    The battle is about to begin!

    Seeing this, "Carrot Spirit" quietly moved closer to Han Yu.  Although possessing wisdom.  But "Carrot Spirit" will still do things according to his own instinct most of the time.  It's like the Seadramon before. At that time, Seadramon passed by with murderous intent, and was discovered by the "Carrot Spirit" hiding on the ground, mistakenly thinking that Seadramon was coming for him.  So he took the initiative and took care of the unlucky Seadramon.  And now.  "Carrot Spirit" instinctively felt that Han Yu wanted to protect himself, so he moved a little closer to Han Yu.  By the way, I was ready to help deal with the vampires.

    The two-to-one situation forced the vampire to reconsider his attitude towards the "carrot spirit".  Vampires are arrogant creatures, but that doesn't mean that they are stupid and do not know how to deal with the situation.

    "If you have something to say, let's talk it over. Why do you have to use a knife or a gun." The vampire compromised and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu was not careless, staring closely at the vampire, always on guard against sudden vampire attacks.  Seeing this, the vampire quickly put away the blood wings he had opened when he was preparing to fight, and said to Han Yu: "I am sincere and don't want to fight you here to the death. After all, we still have to stay together in the future. Kill  You, I have no one to talk to."

    Hearing what the vampire said, Han Yu frowned slightly, looked at the vampire in confusion and asked, "What did you mean by what you just said? Is it impossible to come and go here?"

    "Huh? Hahahahayou can try it." The vampire suddenly laughed after hearing Han Yu's words.  Han Yu frowned even more when he heard this, and immediately walked in the direction he entered the area.  Within a short time, Han Yu had reached the edge of this area.  The two distinct pieces of land gave Han Yu a bad feeling.  At this moment, the vampire also came over and shouted to Han Yu: "Try to take two steps forward. Maybe because you are a human, you can get out from here."

    Hearing this, Han Yu gritted his teeth and took a step forward.

    When the right foot touches the ground, nothing happens.  Han Yu walked out smoothly and stood looking atThe vampire behind him who was about to see Han Yu's joke was taken aback and rushed over in three steps at a time.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that the vampire was not as lucky as he was. When the vampire rushed to the junction of two completely different colors of ground, a normally invisible wall of light suddenly appeared in front of the vampire, causing the vampire to hit him.  Right.

    Looking at the vampire slowly sliding down the ground, Han Yu suddenly had the urge to laugh.  Although he knew that this would probably annoy the vampire, Han Yu just wanted to laugh.

    "Why? Why?" The vampire got up from the ground unwillingly and shouted at Han Yu.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he saw this, "Ask me, who should I ask? This is probably a matter of character."

    "Shit character. I'm not a human being." The vampire roared angrily.

    "Yes, it's probably because you're not a human that's why you can't get out." Han Yu clapped his hands and said to the vampire as if he had found the answer.

    "My day." The vampire was silent for a moment and then swore.

    ?????? Han Yu understood the vampire’s mood at this time very well.  Hope was right in front of me, but it was shattered ruthlessly.  This feeling is indeed very torturous.  oh.  By the way, vampires are not humans.

    Seeing the depressed look on the vampire's face, Han Yu comforted him: "If you can't come out, don't come out. Be more open-minded. This world is so beautiful. The air is so fresh, but you are so depressed. This is not good, very bad.  .”

    "Go away. There must be a limit to gloating." The vampire yelled at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu didn’t mind the vampire’s attitude at this time.  It's normal, just like a prisoner who has been in prison for ten years is told that he can be released from prison, and then the prisoner is informed that the notification was wrong and he is not the one who can be released from prison.  Anyone with normal emotions will scold her.  This performance of a vampire is pretty good.

    He glanced at Han Yu with hatred, who was walking freely.  The vampire changed the subject and said, "How do you plan to distribute that natural and earthly treasure?"

    "How to distribute what?"

    "You humans have an old saying, you get half the benefits when you meet them. You don't want to take it all for yourself, do you? Then I have to warn you in advance, there is no way!"

    "Oh. In other words, if I don't want that benefit, does that mean you can't want that benefit either?" Han Yu looked at the vampire and asked.

    "That's right." The vampire replied immediately.  In the eyes of vampires, natural treasures are rare things that can be encountered but cannot be sought.  The human in front of me will never give up.  The reason why he asked that was just to take advantage of it.

    Hearing the vampire's answer, Han Yu clapped his hands and said, "Okay, this is what you said. So be it."

    "Why is that?" The vampire looked at Han Yu and asked, not knowing why.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Didn't I just say that I don't want the benefits and you don't want them either? Then I won't want the benefits and let this 'carrot spirit' go."

    "Are you kidding?" The vampire looked at Han Yu in disbelief and said.

    "Of course not. Do you think I'm joking?" Han Yu asked the vampire with a serious look on his face.

    "Like. Very similar. Very similar."

    "I'm sorry. There's something wrong with your eyes. I'm not kidding."

    ……

    After a brief silence, the vampire roared at Han Yu: "Are you mentally ill? That is a natural treasure, not a cabbage on the street. You can gain powerful power by eating it. Remember, that  It’s a power that can be obtained without any effort.”

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "It's precisely because that power comes effortlessly that I don't care about it. I always firmly believe that there will be rewards if you pay. Things like getting something for nothing are impossible.  You were just deceived by rumors, treasures from heaven, materials and earth cannot have that kind of miraculous effect."

    "Oh, my God, let lightning strike this bastard to death!" The vampire groaned in pain, holding his forehead with his hand.

    After hearing this, Han Yu said to the vampire seriously: "Theoretically, this is the bottom of the sea. Thunder and lightning cannot penetrate the sea water and reach here. And there are only two of us here. My ability is fire, and your ability we two  There is no one who can discharge, your wish is too unrealistic."

    "I really want to beat you." The vampire gritted his teeth and stared at Han Yu.

    "But I'm afraid you can't beat me." Han Yu answered with a smile, choking the vampire and rolling his eyes.  If conditions allowed, the vampire would really bite Han Yu to death and bring him down.  But the reality is that the vampire who has just awakened is no match for Han Yu. If he fights with Han Yu, the person who will be killed is likely to be a vampire, and??This is Han Yu.

    With full of unwillingness, the vampire left.  Leave Han Yu to tell "Carrot Spirit" the news.  As for whether the vampire would take revenge on him, Han Yu didn't think too much about it.  Anyway, after notifying the "Carrot Spirit", Han Yu will use the pass given to him by Hyland to return to the land through the official sea channel, and may never come back again in this life.  A vampire wants revenge on himself?  It can only be realized while dreaming.

    After listening to Han Yu's words, "Carrot Spirit" was very grateful to Han Yu and apologized to Han Yu for his previous attack on Han Yu. At the same time, he followed Han Yu to the vicinity of the barrier, ready to try to see if he could get out.  That vampire is always a problem. If you put the "carrot spirit" and the vampire together, something will happen sooner or later.  For this reason, Han Yu wants to take the "Carrot Demon" out of here, so that the vampire can only play with himself in the future.

    When he saw the "Carrot Spirit" following Han Yu, the vampire hiding in the dark couldn't help it and blocked the way of Han Yu and the "Carrot Spirit".

    "You liar, didn't you say you don't want benefits?" The vampire glared at Han Yu angrily and asked.

    "Yes, I really don't want any benefits, but I can't watch this guy fall into your mouth. Although this guy is smart, his wisdom will never be able to deal with you. I don't want to wait until I leave.  You tricked this guy."

    Han Yu’s words hit the target of the vampire’s plan.  Unable to deal with Han Yu head-on, the vampire planned to wait for Han Yu to leave here before thinking of a way, but before he could think of a way, Han Yu was ready to leave with the "Carrot Spirit".  Then you still have to think of something stupid.

    "You can leave, but it wants to stay." The vampire said to Han Yu expressionlessly.

    "No, you have no right to restrict other people's freedom." Han Yu immediately shook his head and refused.

    “Then there’s nothing to say, let’s just rely on our strength.” The vampire said in a deep voice.  If possible, the vampire didn't want to fight Han Yu, but in the current situation, there was no other way but to fight.

    When conflicts are irreconcilable, the only way left is to fight.

    The vampire does not want to fight Han Yu, but this does not mean that the vampire is afraid of fighting Han Yu.  When they could not reach a consensus with Han Yu, the vampire immediately decided to fight Han Yu.

    There was no provocation or testing, and both sides tried their best as soon as they came up.

    Generally speaking, Han Yu took advantage.  Although the power of flames cannot completely destroy vampires like light energy, Han Yu's power is still very powerful.  The beating made the vampire jump up and down, just to escape Han Yu's flames.

    The vampire's tactics were successful.  No matter how strong the force is, if you can't hit it, no matter how strong the force is, it will be in vain.  It's just that people make mistakes and horses have random hooves. No matter how weird the vampire's actions are, he will always be attacked by Han Yu's flames once or twice, and every time he is attacked, the vampire will always be in a hurry.  When the vampire was in a hurry, Han Yu would stop attacking and look at the vampire at leisure.  The vampire felt insulted by this attitude.  After extinguishing the fire on the body, the vampire will launch a more powerful attack.  As time went by, the vampires had tried their best, but Han Yu still had some strength left.  The vampire knows this, so he needs a quick fix.

    Fighting to be burned by the flames, the vampire rushed in front of Han Yu, grabbed Han Yu's shoulders, opened his big mouth and bit Han Yu's neck.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the impression that the whole body feels comfortable, but instead feels like my mouth is biting into a burning flame.

    The vampire screamed "Ouch" and let go of Han Yu.  At this time, Han Yu's neck was covered with flames, and it looked as if the neck was made of flames.  Seeing that the vampire's mouth was full of blisters due to the flames, Han Yu couldn't help but smile and asked: "How is it? My blood tastes good, doesn't it?"

    "What's going on?" the vampire asked in a deep voice.

    "Hehe Are you dumbfounded? Are you ignorant? Let me tell you, when people with abilities like us reach a certain stage of strength, they can transform their bodies into the form of their own abilities. Doesn't it feel like that?  A bit convoluted?”

    The vampire didn’t respond because it had never heard Han Yu’s explanation.  Of course you can't blame it.  When it was sealed, the word superpower had not yet appeared.  Han Yu is the first superpower person that a vampire has ever seen.  Because he was unfamiliar with superpowers, the vampire suffered a big loss.  Not to mention biting, even talking is a bit difficult.

    Seeing that the vampire was silent, Han Yu thought that the vampire was timid, so he saw the opportunity and said, "If you don't attack anymore, then I will leave."

    "Humph!" The vampire snorted coldly.  Han Yu's words stimulated the breathThe ghost's self-esteem made the vampire make a desperate decision.  The vampire stretched out his hands and muttered words. As the vampire muttered, the vampire's body gradually became blurry in front of Han Yu's eyes. The cloak worn by the vampire moved without wind, but there was no body underneath the cloak, just like a piece of black cloth.  Same, it is covered with eyes that are slowly opening.

    The red eyes stared at Han Yu, giving people a chilling feeling.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 559 The Secret of the Vampire

    Vampire, also known as the Immortal King.  ) In a literary and artistic way, it means having unlimited life. In a popular way, it means that it is very durable and cannot be beaten to death no matter how hard it is beaten.

    To defeat vampires, you must use special items or special characters, such as werewolves.  According to legend, only vampires bitten to death by werewolves cannot be resurrected. The authenticity remains to be investigated.  Now, Han Yu is a superpower, not a werewolf who transforms when he sees the moon.  In the battle with the vampire, Han Yu opened his eyes and understood what the immortal mode was.

    You have to be knocked down again and again, and you have to stand up again and again. This is the immortal mode.  If I can’t beat you to death, I’ll exhaust you to death!  Han Yu was really helpless against this rogue tactic.

    "Hehehecome on, come and hit me." The vampire turned into a big bat and challenged Han Yu.  Angry, Han Yu immediately threw two fireballs, but the vampire deftly dodged them and continued to provoke Han Yu.  Like a fly, it is annoying to the point where it can't bite anyone. It makes Han Yu gnash his teeth. It makes Han Yu feel murderous in his heart. His original idea of ??not wanting to kill the vampire has been replaced by killing him completely.

    With the change of ideas, Han Yu's attitude towards vampires began to change.  When the vampire provoked Han Yu, Han Yu was quietly changing the surrounding environment.  Aren't you flexible and good at dodging?  That leaves you with nowhere to hide and nowhere to escape.  Because of the barrier, there is always a limit to the vampire's range of activities, and what Han Yu has to do is to gradually reduce the vampire's range of activities, so that the vampire has nowhere to go in the end and can only bear Han Yu's anger.

    The vampire, who was unaware of Han Yu's plans, continued to provoke Han Yu, and would launch an attack on Han Yu from time to time.  In order to attract the vampire's attention, Han Yu would also gradually retreat, making the vampire mistakenly think that his attack was effective.

    "Carrot Spirit" has been hiding on the sidelines since Han Yu and the vampire started fighting.  Although it was the cause of the fight between the two sides, the "Carrot Spirit" seemed to be nothing, hiding aside to protect himself from being affected.  Han Yu and the vampire didn't care about the "Carrot Demon"'s actions at this time. In their eyes, they only saw their opponents.

    over time.  Han Yu's preparations have been completed, and the next step is to launch the final attack.

    The vampire transforms into a big bat and nimbly avoids fireball attacks in the air.  From time to time, he would roar provocatively at Han Yu, but Han Yu changed his previous behavior and just looked at the vampire with a sneer.  The unusual performance made the vampire startled, but then he smiled in relief.  He thought Han Yu was bluffing.  Immediately, he dived towards Han Yu like before.  In the past, Han Yu always backed away when faced with a vampire swooping down, but this time, he jumped up when the vampire got close.  He punched the vampire hard on the head.

    The vampire was immediately punched to the ground, and the scream he made as he dived came to an abrupt end.  Before the vampire could stand up, Han Yu rushed over, stepped on the vampire's back, grabbed the vampire's two bat wings with both hands

    At this time, the vampire was confused. Han Yu's punch was so hard that it made the vampire dizzy.  Everything I think about is half a beat slower than others.  He felt like he was being stepped on on the back.  Two bat wings were also caught.

    With a "chila" sound, the vampire's two wings were torn off by Han Yu.

    The huge pain made the vampire's still confused mind suddenly wake up.  But when he tried to stand up, he was stepped on in the back, and he couldn't use any strength at all.  However, this difficulty could not stop the vampire. The vampire turned his eyes and saw that it was originally just a big bat, but then the big bat, which was stepped on by Han Yu in the back, transformed into countless small bats.  After fleeing in all directions, only three or two bats were left that were trampled by Han Yu.

    Han Yu was not disappointed when he saw this.  He crushed the bats under his feet and watched the vampires assemble into a bat in the air.  He slowly raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.

    Immediately, a pillar of fire erupted from the ground and headed straight for the vampire.  The vampire nimbly dodged and rushed towards Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu snapped his fingers, and a pillar of fire spurted out at the same time to form a wall of fire, blocking the vampire's path.  The vampire immediately turned around and flew towards the side of the fire wall.  But the pillars of fire continued to appear. Although the vampire relied on his flexibility to avoid attacks again and again, the pillars of fire still continued to appear, and the previously appeared pillars of fire did not go out. They continued to spray flames, just like a volcano erupting.  Average.  As time went by, the vampire found that his range of activities was getting smaller and smaller, and he was trapped in a small corner by the pillars of fire everywhere.

    Looking at the vampire who was forced into a corner, Han Yu did not say anything to persuade him to surrender, because he didn't know what use it would be to take in this vampire.  I heard that vampires are all narrow-minded.What is important is that hatred must be repaid.  Han Yu is not too busy to find enemies for himself yet. He wants to get rid of the roots. Since you hate me, then just die.

    With the final snap of his fingers, the vampire who had nowhere to escape was instantly swallowed up by the flames and disappeared in the flames.  When the flames went out, Han Yu could no longer see any trace of the vampire's existence.  But just when Han Yu was about to leave, waves of sneers came from the air.

    "Hum hum……"

    Han Yu looked around alertly, but nothing appeared, but Han Yu knew that the vampire was not dead yet.  Sure enough, where the vampire was swallowed by the flames, a mass of blood mist slowly formed. In the blood mist, a figure could be faintly seen. On the figure's chest, a big eye was slowly opening.  When the big red eye opened, countless small eyes suddenly opened and stared at Han Yu.

    Being stared at by so many eyes made Han Yu couldn't help but shudder.  Immediately afterwards, the big eye blinked, and a dog's head gradually appeared from the big eye, with its bloody mouth open and growling at Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't dare to be careless when he saw this, and quickly made preparations to deal with it.

    "Ouch!" The dog head rushed towards Han Yu. As long as he was bitten by that dog head, his skin would be peeled off even if he died.  Han Yu didn't want to be bitten by the dog's head with red eyes, so he immediately opened his hands, and a spear made of flames appeared in Han Yu's hands.  A bottom-up blow hit the dog's head right in the chin.

    The dog's head that was hit immediately retracted and let out bursts of whimpering sounds.  It's just that even if such a vicious-looking guy makes a pitiful whimper, it won't attract any sympathy, but will instead make people feel happy.  The only one who feels distressed is probably the vampire himself.

    "Hmphwhat a powerful method. Take advantage of now and quickly use all the methods you can use, otherwise. Once the dead river opens, you will never have the chance to use it again."

    "Dead river?"

    "Hmph, hum The river of death is the last stunt of every orthodox vampire. Anyone who has seen the river of death, whether human or demon, will eventually become a part of the river of death. Come on, become a part of the river of death, become  My power." After the vampire finished speaking.  The big eye suddenly began to bleed, and it flowed out slowly at first, but after a minute, the blood flowing out of the big eye gushed out as if a floodgate had been opened.  A river of blood formed on the ground, flowing slowly towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu’s brows furrowed tightly. There was something in that river of blood that made Han Yu feel palpitating.  It was as if the blood in the blood river was alive, gradually forming the shapes of living creatures, and in the end, the blood dispersed, revealing the individual figures hidden in the blood.

    Heavy armored knight!  A group of heavily armored knights consisting of a thousand men wore airtight full-body armor and held two-handed swords.  Taking neat steps.  He came towards Han Yu and killed him.  With the appearance of the heavy armored knights, other troops in the blood river also continued to appear, assemble, follow the steps of the heavy armored knights, and kill Han Yu.

    It is simply a joke for one person to face thousands of troops.  But this joke actually happened in front of Han Yu.  Facing the heavy armored knight rushing over.  Han Yu had only two choices, fight.  Either go.  Han Yu has only one choice, fight!

    Of course Han Yu would not just rush over and fight a thousand people alone.  You must know that in addition to these thousand heavily armored knights, there are many other units being assembled. Han Yu does not want to be exhausted in the end.  For this reason, Han Yu chose You Dou.

    The heavy armored knight not only brings powerful defense and attack power to the user, but also greatly reduces the user's flexibility.  In other words, these heavy-armored knights are like cans with limited mobility. To deal with these heavy-armored knights, Han Yu's chosen attack method is roasting.

    Set a sea of ??fire to surround these heavy-armored knights who are unable to move, and slowly dry these heavy-armored knights.  Seeing those heavily armored knights struggling in the sea of ??fire, Han Yu dodged a cold arrow aimed at him.  Then he turned to look in the direction where the cold arrow was shot, and saw thousands of crossbowmen aiming at him about a hundred meters away from him.  Han Yu watched as the leading crossbowman swung his right hand down fiercely, and then the sky-blocking crossbow flew over as if it was free.  Han Yu quickly held up a flame shield to protect himself, and at the same time rushed towards the phalanx of crossbowmen with the flame shield.

    The crossbowman is a long-range strike unit, and its melee combat ability is almost zero.  As long as it is approached, the crossbowman will not be able to exert even one-third of its power.  Han Yu wanted to rush into the crowd of crossbowmen before the crossbowmen launched the second wave of attacks.  But before Han Yu could rush over, a knight on a tall horse rushed over and blocked Han Yu's way.

    Cavalry, in hot weatherBefore weapons appeared, he was the king of land warfare.  Flexible cavalry tactics make cavalry the god of death on the battlefield.  Often a cavalry force of 1,000 men can defeat 10,000 infantry soldiers alone.  Han Yu only has one person, but there are more than a thousand cavalry.  The horse that came forward roared and rushed straight towards Han Yu. The movement made the earth tremble.  Han Yu was not stupid enough to stay in place and confront the cavalry head-on, and immediately flew into the air.  But as soon as he flew into the air, a second wave of crossbows struck, forcing Han Yu to fall back to the ground.  As soon as they reached the ground, the cavalry attack arrived again.  At the same time, spears, swords and shields various types of troops were still gathering. The thousands-man team that had already assembled stood quietly aside, waiting for the cavalry to retreat before joining the battle.

    Han Yu was surrounded by heavy siege

    The "carrot spirit" who has been watching the battle can no longer remain calm.  She knew very well that once Han Yu was killed, it would be her turn to be killed next.  But take action now?  "Carrot Spirit" doesn't know what he can do?  The vampire turned into a river of blood and was releasing thousands of troops to attack Han Yu.  And attack the Blood River?  It doesn't seem to have any effect.

    Just when the "Carrot Spirit" lamented that his efforts were powerless and useless, something happened to Han Yu, who was besieged on the battlefield.

    Han Yu couldn’t stand the oppressive feeling of being pressed down and beaten.  Faced with an all-round, three-dimensional attack, Han Yu could no longer take care of the "Carrot Demon" and activated his own abilities, transforming the surrounding land into a huge pool of magma and a river of blood transformed by vampires.  Come together.

    Magma is Han Yu’s own ability.  Changing the earth's form into another form will not, in essence, have any impact on Han Yu.  Vampires are different.  The blood river is transformed into his own body. When the magma and the blood river merge, it is equivalent to the vampire's body being eroded and grilled by the magma.  That taste makes vampires have the urge to go crazy.  But it has transformed into a blood river, releasing the lives contained in the body by the blood river. It is not easy to take it back in a short time.

    The river of blood is the life of the vampire, and each life in the blood river is equivalent to one life of the vampire.  Giving up life in the blood river is equivalent to asking a vampire to give up his own life.  Whether the vampire's life is long-term depends entirely on the amount of life in the blood river. Once the blood river dries up, the vampire's life will come to an end.  It is not an easy task to dry up the blood river. Only the power of light that can compete with the power of the blood river can be done.  As for the power of light, Han Yu happened to have only half a bottle.

    When he saw Han Yu take out half a bottle of something that was flashing, he felt heart palpitations.  The vampire ordered his troops without hesitation.  Attack, attack, keep attacking, but Han Yu cannot be allowed to open the bottle in his hand.

    As if they sensed danger, almost at the same time as the vampire gave the order, various military services that appeared in the blood river launched a fierce attack on Han Yu.

    Han Yu flew into the air.  Letting the crossbow hit the flame shield, he slowly opened the healing bottle.  He poured out the bright energy from the bottle and dripped it into the blood river under his feet.

    Like a drop of water falling into a pan of oil.  When the light energy entered the blood river, after a short silence, the two forces with conflicting attributes collided fiercely. At this time, the vampire could no longer care about trouble with Han Yu. He had to use all his strength to suppress the entrance.  The bright energy of the blood river.  And Han Yu was not idle either. He flew elsewhere and dripped the remaining bright energy in the bottle into other parts of the blood river.

    At this time, the various types of soldiers that emerged from the blood river began to gradually disappear.  Instead of returning to the Blood River, it was as if each of them had been given the opportunity to ascend to heaven and disappeared where they were.  The vampire is almost going crazy. What is being purified is his life. It would be strange if he is not crazy.

    As time passes, the blood river formed by vampires has turned from the original viscosity to turbidity. Most of the various soldiers that emerged from the blood river have disappeared, and the rest are disappearing. Although the vampires try their best to  He wanted to save those units, but he was already too busy to take care of himself. The result of this was that neither side fell well, and neither side was saved.

    The loss of life made the vampire hate Han Yu deeply.  If possible, the vampire would definitely crush Han Yu to ashes without hesitation.  But that's only a possibility, not a certainty.  The current situation is very unfavorable for the vampire. It can almost be said that the vampire's life and death is in Han Yu's hands.  Life or death depends only on Han Yu's thoughts.

    "I lost." The vampire said to Han Yu in a deep voice.  A man is capable of bending and stretching. Only when he is alive can he have the chance to make a comeback and the possibility of revenge.

    Han Yu nodded silently, watching the vampire wait for the vampire's next step.  Seeing that Han Yu didn't speak and just looked at him, the vampire secretly gritted his teeth and weighed it in his mind.Finally, he said to Han Yu: "You win. As the winner, you can make a request to me, and I will try my best to satisfy your request."

    "I want you to die, what are you doing?" Han Yu asked coldly after hearing this.

    "Except for this." The vampire replied depressedly.

    "Then there's nothing more to say." Han Yu explained that he was ready to pour the last bit of light energy into the blood river.  Seeing this, the vampire roared angrily: "I have already given up, do you still want to kill them all?"

    "Are you sick? It's my business to kill you or not, and it's your business to admit defeat or not. These are two different things. Don't mix them up." Han Yu looked at the vampire with contempt and said.

    "Wait a minute" Seeing that Han Yu was about to take action, the vampire quickly shouted: "I can tell you a secret in exchange for my life."

    "You tell me first. If I'm interested, I might consider letting you go." Han Yu withdrew his hand and looked at the vampire and said.

    Hearing this, the vampire breathed a sigh of relief and said to Han Yu: "Then I will tell you how to get eternal life"

    "Not interested." Han Yu interrupted before the vampire could finish speaking.

    The vampire who was interrupted immediately changed his words and said: "Then I will tell you how to get the favor of more girls"

    "I already have a wife." Han Yu interrupted the vampire again.

    The vampire was not discouraged after hearing this and changed his words again

    It’s just that Han Yu is like a very picky businessman, picky about the secrets that vampires want to tell him.  Until the vampire said helplessly: "I only have one last secret left to tell you. If you are not interested in this secret, then you might as well do it."

    "What secret?" Han Yu asked.

    "The secret about the secret treasure of my vampire family."

    Han Yu heard the word "secret treasure".  His eyes lit up immediately.  The vampire almost vomited blood when he saw this. If he had known that the guy in front of him was greedy for money, why would he bother talking so much?

    “What is your vampire’s secret treasure?”

    "A dagger, a bracelet, and a parchment roll." The vampire replied weakly.

    "……this one?"

    "Um."

    "What is such a small thing worth?" Han Yu said dissatisfied.

    When he heard this, the vampire was not happy. The secret treasures of the vampire family cannot be measured by money. They are priceless treasures.  Now being despised by Han Yu, the vampire had to explain: "Only through those secret treasures can the treasures of the vampire family be found."

    "Treasure? There isn't anything valuable in it, right?"

    "You. Are you obsessed with money? Everything has to be valuable? Let me tell you, vampire treasures are priceless treasures. As long as you take out one of them, it will make you as rich as the country."

    "Oh, where are the treasures you mentioned?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "……have no idea."

    "have no idea?"

    "I really don't know. Looking for vampire treasures is what every vampire has to do. And if you want to find the treasure, you must understand the secrets hidden in the three vampire treasures."

    "What secrets are hidden in those three secret treasures?"

    "……have no idea."

    "You don't know again? Are you kidding me?"

    "If it were that easy to figure out, I would have gone looking for it myself. How could I tell you?" The vampire yelled at Han Yu.

    Han Yu was right.  Then he asked the vampire, "Where are those secret treasures?"

    Hearing this, the vampire said: "you get out of the way, and I will hand over the secret treasure to you. But I have agreed in advance that if I hand over the secret treasure to you, you will let me go."

    "Okay, deal." Han Yu agreed to the vampire's conditions.

    Three secret treasures were hidden by vampires in the river of blood, including a dagger.  A bracelet, and a parchment roll.  Han Yu put away the dagger and bracelet.  When he opened the parchment and took a look, he immediately shouted to the vampire: "Hey. Is the one you gave me a fake? Why is this parchment blank?"

    "That parchment roll is specially processed and must be soaked in the blood of virgins before the words on it can be displayed." The vampire quickly explained after hearing this.

    "It's really troublesome, you need the blood of a virgin." Han Yu muttered as he put away the parchment.

    Regarding the vampire's treasure, Han Yu has changed from being interested in it at the beginning to being indifferent.  Come to think of it, it took a long time for the vampire family to be found, so whyDid you catch yourself?  So Han Yu has given up the idea of ??finding the vampire's treasure.  Han Yu has now thought about it. After recording the contents on the parchment scroll, he will discuss it with Lin Ke and others. If they can see some clues, it will be fine. If not, he will give these three secret treasures to him.  sold.  With the word vampire as a gimmick, it should be able to sell for a lot of money.

    Fortunately, the vampire didn't know what Han Yu was thinking at this time, otherwise he would probably fight Han Yu desperately.  Allowing the vampire to put away the river of blood, Han Yu also restored the earth that he had turned into magma to its original state.

    After the war, an inventory was taken and the blood loss of the vampires was extremely heavy, making the vampires regret over and over again why they had to provoke Han Yu when they had nothing to do.  However, there is no regret pill in this world. The bitter consequences caused by his actions can only be swallowed by the vampire himself, and no one will pay for him.

    Looking at Han Yu who was playing with the secret treasure of the vampire family, the vampire's heart was bleeding. He wanted to regret it and take the secret treasure back, but when he thought of his current state, he had to give up this idea.

    After checking the three secret treasures of the vampire clan that already belonged to him, Han Yu said to the vampire: "It's done, I have nothing to do here, and it's time for me to leave."

    "Where are you going?" the vampire asked quickly.  The vampire also planned to find Han Yu to snatch back the three secret treasures after he could get out.  We can't lose the news about Han Yu.  Han Yu smiled and said to the vampire: "I'm leaving this planet. My companions must be looking for me anxiously now."

    "Where are you going?" the vampire asked, eyes wide.

    "I don't know about that either. Let's take it one step at a time. We may never see each other again, and we'll say goodbye forever."

    "Farewell, you say goodbye forever, don't let me say goodbye to the secret treasure forever." The vampire said anxiously after hearing this.  But he said: "Wait a minute, as the saying goes, no acquaintance can be made without fighting. Tell me where you live so that I can visit you when I go out."

    "Hehe" Han Yu looked at the vampire meaningfully, smiled, and said, "You want to take revenge on me, right?"

    "No way. I have been defeated by you." The vampire quickly replied.

    "Hehehe No matter what you want to do with me? Let me tell you the truth, I am an adventurous person. My purpose is to travel around the Death Star Territory. You want to come out to find me, but I don't know it myself.  Where will you be when you come out. So it will be difficult for you to get your place back." After saying that, Han Yu turned to look at the "Carrot Demon" and wanted to say hello to the "Carrot Demon" and then leave.  Unexpectedly, he saw the state of "Carrot Spirit" at this time.  Han Yu's brows couldn't help but frown.

    At this time, the whole body of "Carrot Essence" has become translucent.  You can still vaguely see that there seems to be a woman's figure in the body of "Carrot Spirit", looming.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked.

    It's just that "Carrot Spirit" didn't seem to hear it and didn't respond at all, only when Han Yu got close to a certain range.  The vigilant vine attacked Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly took a few steps back when he exited the warning range.  The vines stopped attacking.

    Standing outside the warning range, Han Yu quietly looked at the changing "Carrot Spirit".  Waiting for the final change of this "carrot essence".

    Unlike Han Yu’s calmness, the vampire is filled with anger.  Contrary to Han Yu's confusion, the vampire knew exactly what the "carrot spirit" was doing at this time.

    Evolution is a phenomenon that may occur when a life form reaches its peak.  "Carrot essence" is one of the treasures of heaven and earth. It usually relies on absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon to survive.  But in a place like this, Sun Jing Yue Hua can't even think about it. "Carrot Jing" can only find another way to survive by absorbing other essences, such as the essence of life.

    Those lives in the blood river were purified before, and some of them were absorbed by the "radish essence".  As a result, the "carrot spirit" that was full of food began its own evolution.

    The vampire who knew all of this wanted to kill the opportunistic "carrot spirit" in front of him, but when he thought that Han Yu was around, the vampire had to suppress this idea in his heart. He only waited for Han Yu to leave before he could think of a way to take care of himself.  To rectify this "carrot essence".  It's just that the vampires ignored one thing. Can the evolved "carrot spirit" still be dealt with by vampires?

    The waiting time was long and boring. Just when Han Yu yawned for the 128th time, the evolving "carrot spirit" finally had some reaction.  The looming woman inside "Carrot Spirit" moved her arms and legs, stretched a bit, and then began to try to get out of "Carrot Spirit"'s body.

    "Pfft~" with a sound, a white and tender little hand stretched out from the body of "Carrot Essence"??, swayed around, felt the outside air, and retracted his little hand.  Not long after, I heard two "puff" sounds, and this time two hands appeared.

    Immediately afterwards, the sound of "Puff" was heard endlessly, and the body of "Carrot Spirit" became riddled with holes. As a white and tender little foot was exposed, a big hole was kicked out of "Carrot Spirit"'s abdomen, and the inside of "Carrot Spirit" was kicked.  The girl got out.

    He is less than sixteen years old, with fair and tender skin, long lake-green hair, and a pair of emerald eyes looking at Han Yu curiously.  Han Yu felt a little hot-blooded, because the confused girl in front of him was naked.  The small bulge and flawless white lower body made Han Yu couldn't help but stand in awe.

    "I'd rather be a royal lady than a lolita control!" Han Yu muttered silently as he untied his clothes and put them on the girl's body.  Fortunately, the girl was not very tall, so Han Yu's top just covered up the parts of the girl's body that were tempting to commit crimes.

    The girl did not object to Han Yu’s approach, but when the vampire wanted to get closer, the girl hid behind Han Yu and made faces at the vampire.  The vampire was very embarrassed. He didn't want to do anything to the girl who came out of the "Carrot Spirit" body. He just wanted to find out whether the girl was the evolved form of the "Carrot Spirit".

    “You hate it, you gangster, don’t come here!” The girl hid behind the vampire and yelled at him.

    The vampire didn't know whether to laugh or cry, but Han Yu laughed and shouted to the vampire: "Since people don't want to see you, don't keep coming closer." After saying that, Han Yu took the girl's right hand and walked out.  .  Upon seeing this, the vampire quickly followed, but when he reached the limit, he was ruthlessly blocked back, while Han Yu and the girl went out without any hindrance.

    "Why?" The vampire shouted to the sky unwillingly.

    "It's a question of character." Han Yu's answer came from a distance.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 560: Gone, coming

    "It is indeed a matter of character.)" Hyland of Poseidon Fortress thought.  Just when everyone in Poseidon Fortress was mourning Han Yu's departure, the man who was being mourned came back unexpectedly.  Not only did he come back, he also brought back a beautiful girl. If this isn't a character issue, what else is it?

    Why come back?  Because there is only one pass.  Regarding Han Yu's answer, Hyland didn't know what others thought. Hyland only knew that he wanted to punch that innocent face.  But this can only be thought about. Firstly, Han Yu is now the hero who saves the fortress. Secondly, if he really takes action, Hailant is no match for Han Yu.  Don't beat someone instead of being beaten instead, that would be embarrassing and conspicuous.

    Han Yu’s request was just a trivial matter to Hyland, but Hyland didn’t want to give the pass to Han Yu so easily.  Not only him, but also General Max, the garrison general of the fortress, was also very curious about the battle between Han Yu and Seadramon.  In General Max's eyes, Seadramon was almost synonymous with invincibility. He wanted to know how Han Yu escaped from Seadramon's mouth.  As a result, Han Yu said surprisingly after listening to Max's inquiry: "That seadragon is dead. The sea monster you have to deal with in the future may not be a seadragon, or it may be another seadragon."

    “There is only one king of sea monsters, which means that Seadramon no longer exists Are you lying to me?” Max was excited at first, then looked at Han Yu suspiciously and said.

    Han Yu was not happy when he heard this, and immediately said angrily: "Believe it or not, the sea dragon beast chasing me was killed anyway."

    "Did you kill it?" Max asked.

    "No, he was killed by a very mysterious master."

    “…Then do you know where Seadramon was killed?”

    "Er I can't tell you the specific location. It's about ten kilometers northwest of the fortress. The land there is not the same color as the land elsewhere."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Max nodded with relief and said, "That's right. If that's the case, it makes sense."

    "Do you know that place?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Well, that place is called the death place by us, but no one who enters that place leaves alive" The words just finished.  Max suddenly stood up, glared at Han Yu and asked, "You! Are you a human or a ghost?"

    Seeing this, Han Yu deliberately bared his teeth at Max and asked in a lowered voice, "What do you think?"

    "Shua".  Max drew his sword and protected Hyland behind him.  Seeing this, other people in the room looked at Han Yu nervously.

    At this tense and tense moment, a "squeak" sound was heard suddenly, and the door was pushed open.  Long Ling, who had become the fortress logistics warehouse manager, walked in with a girl who had changed into girl's clothes.  The girl who evolved from "Carrot Spirit" immediately jumped to Han Yu's side and sat down quietly as soon as she saw Han Yu.  He didn't seem to notice the tension in the room at all.

    Han Yu glanced at Long Ling and smiled: "I didn't expect you to have found a formal job."

    "Thank you for your help." Long Ling said to Han Yu gratefully.

    Han Yu waved his hand after hearing this, "You thanked the wrong person. I didn't do anything."

    "Anyway, I want to thank you. By the way, what's going on with you?" Long Ling asked casually, pretending to be unintentional.

    Since Long Ling and "Carrot Spirit" appeared, the atmosphere in the room has eased. After hearing Long Ling's words, Han Yu glanced at Max and casually replied: "It's nothing. General Max doesn't think I have the ability to steal from Hai Long."  He escaped from the beast's mouth and just wanted to try my skills."

    "Oh, that's how it is."

    Seeing this, Heilant on the side smiled and smoothed things over: "Hahaha That's it. General Max. Han Yu just came back. If you want to compete, you should wait until he has a night's rest."

    When Max reached the steps, he put away his sword. He finally saw that this guy named Han Yu was a human being, and he was also a guy who liked to play pranks.  After putting away his sword, Max said to Han Yu: "We will find a chance to compete another day."

    "Okay. I'll be with you anytime." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Hmph!" Max snorted lightly, turned to Helant and said, "I also want to check the city defense. I'll leave this to you."

    "Okay, uncle, walk slowly." Hyland smiled bitterly in his heart.  Said to Max.

    When Max left with his men, Hyland couldn't help complaining about Han Yu: "Han Yu, couldn't you say less?"

    Han Yu hummed lightlyHe replied in a loud voice: "Humph, I hate it when others doubt me. Besides, that Max has nothing to do with me, and I don't want to beg for food from him, so why should I accommodate him."

    "" As for Han Yu's answer, Hyland couldn't say it was wrong or right. He could only shake his head helplessly, giving up his plan to give Han Yu the pass in two days, and let Han Yu leave as soon as possible.  good.  This saves Han Yu from being caught in a dilemma when he conflicts with General Max again.

    While Hai Lan was writing the pass, Han Yu asked, "Hi Lan, where is that guy Hook? Is he going to seduce the little widow of the fortress?"

    "Go, he's not that unruly. I asked him to go back with the good news. Stop by and see if anyone is causing trouble in the orphanage." Hyland replied without raising his head.  Then he raised his head and asked Han Yu: "Hey, what's the name of this girl? The name of the person who agreed to be released must be written on the pass."

    "Oh, um Rose, yes, this child's name is Rose." Han Yu thought for a while and replied to Hyland.

    "" Hai Lante stopped writing, looked at Han Yu suspiciously, and asked tentatively: "You didn't just come up with this name, right? I warn you, the Hai Clan prohibits human trafficking.  "

    "Go, what are you thinking about? What kind of person am I?" Han Yu shouted with eyes wide open.

    "That's not necessarily true. You know people but don't know their hearts. You must at least tell me the origin of this girl, otherwise I won't dare to give you the pass." Hai Lante said seriously to Han Yu.

    Han Yu scratched his head after hearing this. Seeing that Hai Lante looked like there was no room for discussion, he said "Carrot Spirit" to Hai Lan Lan, oh, it's the origin of Rose.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Hyland looked at Han Yu as if he had seen a sea monster he had never seen before.  Unexpectedly, in that place considered a dead place by the Sea Clan, something magical like that could happen.

    "You mean, that vampire is still in that dead place, right?" Hyland asked tentatively.

    "That's right I said. You don't want to see it. I advise you not to have such thoughts. That vampire is a big trouble, it's like a bomb that will explode at any time.  If it's not necessary, it's better not to get close. Otherwise, if it brings disaster to the Hai Clan, don't blame me then."

    "Hahathank you for reminding me, I'll remember it." Hyland chuckled, as if I heard it.  Han Yu shook his head when he saw this, reached into his pocket and took out the bottle containing bright energy and threw it to Hyland.  "The things inside can restrain the power of vampires. It can only be used once. When should it be used? You know."

    "Hehehe" Hailant smiled, put the bottle away politely, wrote the pass and handed it to Han Yu: "Take it. With this, you two can leave here."

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him and took the pass.

    Hai Lante looked at Han Yu who was putting away his pass, and suddenly said, "Han Yu, you are not from the Hai Clan, are you?"

    "Huh? Why do you think so?" Han Yu looked at Hyland in confusion and asked.

    Heilante smiled when he heard this and said to himself: "Any Sea Clan, even if they go to the mainland to practice, will not fail to know the fear of the Sea Dragon Beast. Nor will they not know the name of the Sea Dragon Clan. And you  , ever since you heard the words Sea Dragon Clan, your eyes have not shown a trace of awe. This makes me have to suspect that this is the first time you heard the three words Sea Dragon Clan. Only unfamiliar people  , you show disapproval. And it can be seen from your subsequent behavior. You have no respect for the Sea Dragon Clan No, not just the Sea Dragon Clan. Maybe you don't have the slightest respect for anyone in power,  On the contrary. I see in your eyes rebelliousness and contempt for those in power."

    Listening to Hylante’s words quietly, Han Yu suddenly smiled and asked, “Just because I don’t respect you, do you want to punish me? What crime? Is it disrespectful?”

    "Don't get me wrong, I just want to know who you are? I'm not afraid of your jokes. I regard you as a friend. Even if you are really not from the Sea Clan, my opinion of you will not change."

    "I am a human. A human who entered here by mistake. My companions are waiting for me to go back. Hyland, are you very satisfied with this answer?" Han Yu said to Hyland slowly.

    Hyland smiled slightly, nodded and replied: "Thank you for your honesty. Does Belle know your identity?"

    "Ah, she helped me prepare this outfit."

    "I didn't expect that Belle is actually a master of disguise. I plan to propose to Belle in a while. Do you think I can succeed?""I don't know, I'm not Belle." Han Yu shrugged, acting helpless.  Seeing this, Hailant said quickly: "No, Belle is a good girl. I don't want to let her go so easily. Please help me think of a way and tell me how to make her accept me."

    "UghI really can't help it." Han Yu replied helplessly.

    "Impossible, why can't you help it? If you can't help it, why are you accompanied by a beautiful girl everywhere? You must be hiding something secret. Let me tell you, even if you have a pass, I don't want you to leave, you  It’s also inseparable.”

    "You, why are you like this? I really can't help it. Those little girls are willing to follow me, what can I do? I can't just drive them away."

    "I don't care, help me find a way to catch Belle. Otherwise, you can't leave." Hyland replied unreasonably.  Speaking of which, this was the first time that Hai Lante had been attracted to a girl in his whole life. It was already the first time and he had no experience in many things.  As for looking for Han Yu to find a solution, it was simply a matter of seeking medical attention in a hurry.

    But Han Yu really didn’t know any secrets about picking up girls, so he could only tell Hailant a few of the methods he had heard but had no shame in using.  For example, sending love letters, sending flowers, dating, giving drugs

    The method at the beginning was okay, but when he heard the method of drugging, Hailant's expression suddenly became strange. He looked at Han Yu and asked, "Have you ever used this method?"

    "It's useless. But I've been successful."

    "This method should be shelved for the time being and discussed later." Hyland thought for a while and said.

    ……

    The two of them discussed it, and basically it was Han Yu who was talking and Hai Lante who was memorizing it. When they were done talking, Hai LanTan also memorized a thick pile of "Secrets on Picking Up Girls".

    After getting the pass, Han Yu thought about leaving.  Rejected Hyland's offer to stay.  Han Yu took the "carrot spirit" named Rose and stood up to leave, leaving Hai Lante sitting there to consider what method to use first.

    Han Yu has never practiced any of these methods, and Hyland has not yet used them in actual combat.  It's better to hurry up and run away, so as to avoid the trouble when Hylant comes to settle accounts with him.

    Rather than retain Han Yu, Hyland chose several plans.  First send flowers, then send love letters.  Then go on a date, and then, and then propose, and then again Let's cultivate the relationship between ourselves and Belle first.

    Han Yu’s departure caused no sensation, just like his arrival quietly.  He was sent out of Poseidon Fortress by Long Ling.  Han Yu and Rose hired an official guide with a pass, and they could set off after the price was agreed upon.

    It was just an unfortunate coincidence that just when Han Yu was about to take Rose out, a group of soldiers blocked Han Yu's way.

    "Please come with us." The soldier captain who led the team looked at Han Yu expressionlessly and said.

    "Huh? Did I commit a crime?" Han Yu looked at the soldier captain in confusion and asked.

    "Please come with us. His Highness Hyland wants to see you right away."

    When he heard that it was Hailant who wanted to see him, Han Yu frowned slightly, glanced at the guide who was retreating, and sighed in his heart, knowing that he had to go this time.

    The soldiers met Hyland.  He saw Hyland looking anxious.  As soon as he saw Han Yu, he rushed over and asked Han Yu in a confused manner: "Han Yu, how fast can you fly?"

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned by the question.

    Seeing this, Hailant quickly explained: "Belle, something happened to Belle, we have to rush back as quickly as possible."

    Hearing that something happened to Beier, Han Yu also frowned.  Han Yu still has a good impression of that kind-hearted money-obsessed girl.  Now I heard the news that Belle had an accident.  Han Yu asked calmly: "Don't be anxious, first tell me where you heard the news."

    "It's the news sent back by Hooker's order. There are only six words. Belle is seriously injured. Come home quickly." Hyland calmed down and said to Han Yu.

    "In this case, let's go. Seeing is believing, hearing is false. Go back and take a look first to understand the situation before talking."

    "Okay." Hyland agreed, walked to Han Yu's side, and grabbed Han Yu's left hand.  Han Yu grabbed Rose with his right hand and flew away with the two of them, leaving Poseidon Fortress and flying towards Belle's hometown.

    Because he was worried about Belle's safety, Han Yu flew very fast. It took about half a day for the three of them to arrive at the orphanage that Belle was taking care of.  When they saw Han Yu and three people falling from the sky, everyone in the orphanage was stunned and looked at Han Yu and three people with their mouths wide open.

    Han Yu glanced around, there were quite a lot of people, and many of them looked like they were from the executive office.of officials.  This made Han Yu couldn't help but feel puzzled. Neither this orphanage nor Belle's accident had the qualifications for these officials to come forward Thinking of this, Han Yu glanced at Hai Lante on his left, and his heart suddenly  Relieved.  If the future leader of the Sea Dragon Clan doesn't take advantage of this opportunity, how can he perform?

    Han Yu, who wanted to understand this, did not look at the officials anymore. He looked at Hook approaching and was about to ask, but Hyland had already asked first: "Hook, how is Belle?"

    "The injury is temporarily stable and there is no life-threatening danger, but it requires a long period of rest." Hook replied after hearing this.

    Hearing Hook's answer, Hyland was relieved, and then asked: "What happened? The message you sent was only six words, and it didn't say anything specific. Tell me what happened.  what happened?"

    "You would have said it even if you didn't ask me. But why did you come back so soon? If it were normal, it would have taken at least a few days."

    "Han Yu is here to help. Hook, let's find a place with fewer people first. I feel a little uncomfortable being looked at like this." Hyland asked Hook.

    "That's fine. Han Yu, do you want to listen together?"

    “Since we’re already here, I’ll naturally listen and talk about it first.” Han Yu replied casually.

    Watching the four people walk into the room and the door close, some officials in the orphanage began to digest the relationship between Hyland and the orphanage, some began to feel scared, and some began to look at someone with gloating.  .

    After entering the house, Hook told Han Yu and Hailand what happened.  A very bloody thing happened when the second generation official robbed a beautiful girl in the street. As a result, the beautiful girl preferred to die and was beaten up by someone ordered by the second generation official.  When he was about to take it back home, he happened to meet Hook who came to visit.  The natural result was that the second generation official was arrested, and his father also suffered misfortune.  Was placed under temporary house arrest.  The officials who were originally a little dissatisfied with Hook's disorderly behavior immediately changed their attitude when they saw that Hyland showed concern for the injured girl's injuries, and secretly began to despise the unlucky pair.  The father and son did not open their eyes and dared to compete with the young patriarch for a woman.  Isn't this the birthday boy who hangs himself and seeks death?  Many smart-minded officials have begun to figure out what to do in this incident. Except for a very small number of officials who remain neutral, the other officials have all come to Hailant's side and are only waiting for Hailant's signal.  The charges against the unlucky father and son will be on the table.

    "Let's go see Belle." Hyland said after listening to Hook's story.

    The four of them came to Belle's ward and saw Belle's bandaged head and bruised face. Hyland's face suddenly turned gloomy, while Han Yu pursed his lips quietly, thinking in his heart  The anger bubbled up.  At this moment, Rose, who followed Han Yu into the house, looked up at Han Yu and asked, "Master, do you need to treat this sister?"

    "Master?" Hyland and Hook then looked at Han Yu suspiciously.  He ignored the colored looks from the two of them.  Han Yu was a little surprised and asked Rose: "Do you know how to treat?"

    "Yes. This sister's body lacks vitality. If I give you a little, she can recover faster." Rose nodded and replied.

    "It won't have any bad impact on you, right?" Han Yu asked again.

    "No, just a little bit." Rose replied, shaking her head.

    “Well, then I’ll thank you for the hard work.”

    With Han Yu’s consent, Rose walked to the bedside, stretched out her little hand and touched the sleeping Belle’s face.  A white light flashed and disappeared.  After a while, Belle let out a moan.  Slowly he opened his eyes.  Hyland immediately came over and asked with concern: "Belle. How are you?"

    "Excuse me, who are you?" Belle asked with a confused look on her face.

    "Could it be amnesia?" Hyland was startled, and a bad thought suddenly came to his mind.  Han Yu on the side stretched out his hand to push Hai Lant aside, looked at Belle and asked: "Belle, do you still recognize me?"

    "You, you, are Han Yu, you still owe me 20,000 gold shells." Beier said slowly

    After hearing Belle's answer, Han Yu was silent for a moment and said slowly to Belle: "You have recognized the wrong person. This is the person who owes you 20,000 gold coins." With that, Han Yu pulled Hailan  He came to him and said to Belle: "This guy not only owes you 20,000 gold shells, but also paid you a hundred gold shells according to the method of physical debt repayment"

    "You, you're talking nonsense." Before Han Yu could finish talking nonsense, Belle and Hyland shouted in unison.

    "How could I be talking nonsense? Everything I said is true. Hook, do you think so?" Han Yu said seriously.  After hearing Han Yu’s questionSeeing Han Yu blinking at him, Hu Ke nodded knowingly and replied: "That's right."

    "That's right, your size! Hook, why are you talking nonsense too?" Belle shouted angrily.

    "Huh? Can't you remember who we are?" Han Yu exclaimed, pretending to be surprised.

    "Go, I just woke up just now, my mind is a little confused. Ouch, my head hurts." Belle suddenly covered her forehead with her hands and shouted.

    Seeing Belle crying out in pain, Han Yu also became nervous, but Rose, who was standing aside, said, "Master, there is nothing wrong with this sister, I promise."

    "Really? How long will it take for her to move freely?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "It will take about a week." Rose thought for a while and replied.

    "A week? How is that possible? The doctor said you shouldn't go to the ground for half a year." Hook shouted in surprise.

    After hearing this, Rose explained to Hook seriously: "That's different. The half year the doctor said is because this sister's vitality has been damaged. It will take half a year to make up for the lost vitality. And I just said  I have already replenished the energy lost in my body for this sister, now she just needs to recover from the injuries she suffered and she will be fine."

    Hook looked at Rose blankly, and suddenly asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, where did you find this baby?"

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled and did not answer.

    Knowing that Belle was fine, Hailant felt relieved.  However, revenge must be avenged.

    "Hook, where is the boy who hurt Belle now?" Hyland asked Hook.

    "Just locked up in the arena. That kid's father wanted to use his identity to suppress him at first. But I ordered him to be imprisoned."

    "It's a good imprisonment. Since he wants to use his status to oppress people, it means that he has done this not once or twice. An official like this cannot be retained." Hyland said slowly.  With just one word from him, the achievements that others had worked hard for for half a lifetime were wiped out.  As the saying goes, the official word has two meanings, you can say it any way you want.  Black can be said to be white, and white can also be said to be black.  Telling lies with open eyes is a compulsory course for a high-ranking official.  When an official loses power.  There are many people who add insult to injury.  Because there are only so many official positions, if you step down, I will have a chance to get ahead.

    There was almost no need for Hyland or Hook to collect evidence of the second-generation official’s father’s crime. There was only a look and a hint.  In a few days, evidence of the second-generation official's father's crimes will appear in front of Hyland.

    Han Yu looked on coldly and said nothing.  As the person involved, Belle didn't speak, she just looked at Hyland silently, wondering what was going on in her heart?  After Hyland and Hook discussed the completed matters, Belle suddenly spoke to everyone in the room and said, "Please go out for a moment. I have something to say to Hyland."

    As soon as he heard that he was going to talk to him, Hyland's heartbeat suddenly accelerated.  He looked at Belle with some anxiety.  Hu Ke and Han Yu smiled slightly when they saw this.  Han Yu pulled Rose and Hook out together.  Hook went to hint to the officials who had not left in the orphanage yard, while Han Yu took Rose and sat under the window and listened to the wall.

    "Hiland, thank you for what you have done for me." Belle thanked Hyland softly.

    "Hehehe No, you're welcome, this is what I should do." Hyland replied hurriedly.

    "Hailant, you. Do you like me?" Belle asked straight to the point, Han Yu could imagine.  Belle's face should be flushed at this time.

    "I, how could I likeah. No, I might likeoh, that's not right either, yes, yes, I love you."

    Listening to Hyrante's stammering answer, Han Yu couldn't help but chuckle. Rose, who was sitting aside, looked at Han Yu in confusion and didn't understand why Han Yu was laughing.

    Fortunately, Han Yu's laughter was very small. He just laughed a little and then stopped. The two nervous people in the room didn't notice it.  Han Yu waited for a long time before hearing Belle sigh softly, "Hiland, we are not suitable."

    ""

    ""

    ""

    With the sound of the door ringing, Han Yu saw Hai Lante walking out in despair.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly said to Rose: "Los, you go in and take care of Belle. I'll be right back."

    "oh."

    Han Yu dropped Rose and got up to chase Hyland.  In fact, Hyland hadn't even taken a few steps. When Han Yu caught up with Hyland, Hyland had just reached the gate of the orphanage.

    "Hiland, are you interested in having a drink?" Han Yu grabbed Hyland's arm and asked.

    "Ah"??Have a drink?  Okay, let's have a drink.  "Hailant replied weakly.

    Seeing that Hai Lante looked like a dead man, Han Yu felt very angry. However, this was really not the place to talk. Han Yu took Hai LanTang and left, targeting a family two streets away from the orphanage.  bar.

    Generally speaking, bars are closed during the day.  But today an evil guest came to the door. The other party couldn't help but kicked open the closed door, pulled a person in and walked in.  Originally, the bar owner was going to teach these two bastards a lesson, but when he saw a handful of gold shells appearing in front of his eyes, the fierce-looking bar owner immediately changed his face and greeted Han Yu and Hai Lant attentively.  .

    “Who can have trouble with money these days?

    After sending the bar owner away, Han Yu poured a glass for Hyland. Before he could pour himself a glass, Hyland grabbed the glass and drank it all.  Han Yu glanced at Hai Lande depressedly and said, "Drink slowly, I haven't drunk it yet."

    "I'm lovelorn. Don't some people often say that people who are lovelorn should get drunk and then wake up and be fine?" Hyland said with a heartbroken look.

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this, and hit Hylande and said: "Please don't feel good about yourself like that, okay? You said you were broken in love? Then can you tell me when you fell in love with Belle?"

    "UghI said I'm broken in love, can't I?" Hyland suddenly shouted at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu plucked his ears indifferently, looked at Hyland sideways and said, "Okay, but are you going to give up like this?"

    “What if we don’t give up? She even said we are not suitable anymore.” Hylant replied with a frustrated look.

    "There's no future." Han Yu looked at Hyland with contempt and said.

    "What did you say?" Hyland asked, glaring at Han Yu.

    "I'm telling you, take a breath!" Han Yu said to Hylande word for word.

    "Damn it!" Hailand yelled and punched Han Yu, but Han Yu dodged.  He asked: "Do you want to be with Belle?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Hailant was obviously stunned. Taking advantage of Hailant’s daze, Han Yu punched him.  It rested on Hylant's right eye.

    "Oh!" Hyland screamed and turned into a one-eyed dragon.  He stared at Han Yu fiercely with one intact eye open, gritted his teeth and punched, ready to take revenge.  But before his fist touched Han Yu, he heard Han Yu shout again: "I have a way to make Belle change his mind."

    Hearing this, Hailant froze again.  Then, of course, Han Yu's fist arrived again, and this time Hiland completely turned into a panda.

    "I'll fight you!" The furious Hai Lante rushed towards Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't shout anything anymore, and started fighting with Hyland with a smile.  Due to two sneak attacks, Hyland's combat power was greatly reduced. After Yu Yong was exhausted, Hyland became Han Yu's target for boxing practice.

    The bar owner was distressed to see his bar being smashed. He wanted to stop it but was worried about being beaten.  I could only keep shouting loudly.  I hope Han Yu and Hyland will stop, but at this time, how can Han Yu and Hyland stop?

    ……

    By the time Han Yu and Hai Lante stopped, the bar had been almost smashed by the two of them.  After venting, Hailant's mood became much more stable, and he could finally sit and listen to Han Yu speak.

    Sitting at the bar of the bar.  Han Yu poured wine for Hyland and said: "The pursuit between a man and a woman is like a war. You can't give up the attack just because a woman has raised a white flag to you. Belle said it's not suitable for you.  . It’s just because the identity gap between you two is too big. Belle feels that following you may not necessarily lead to happiness, so she decisively cuts off the possibility between you and her before she falls in. And what about you? What do you like?  Don’t like Belle?”

    "I like her."

    "Really? You must keep this in mind. If you don't like her, then if I give you some advice, you will be hurting others again."

    "I like her!" Hyrant shouted at Han Yu.

    Han Yu picked his ears and said angrily: "If you like her, you like her. Why are you shouting so loudly? Belle can't hear you. Okay, don't stare and listen to me. If you like her, then please  Continue to persevere and work hard to gain her favor. The biggest problem between you is identity. You are the aloof young patriarch, and she is just an ordinary civilian. If you want to be with her, you will encounter difficulties.  There are many problems. This cannot be solved by just saying "like". For example, if your parents object to you being together, can you still insist on your love? "

    "……able."

    &nbsp; "What would you do if your parents wanted to separate you?"

    "I will protect Belle. And you don't know my parents. My parents don't value status. They don't look down on others because of status. Personal character is what my parents value.  Yes, I think if my parents knew what Belle did, they would fall in love with Belle as a girl."

    "Oh, then your parents are really enlightened. If your parents pass that test, then the next problem will be easier to solve. Belle's parents are both dead and she has no relatives. Then you want to get Belle  You just need to get Belle's approval. You don't need me to teach you about pleasing girls. Because even if you ask me, I don't know how to please Belle. Every girl's hobby  They are all different, as long as you insist on letting Belle be moved by your actions, you will not be far from success."

    "Yeah." Hyrant nodded seriously. Maybe he was drunk too much and had another friendly match with Han Yu, which made Hyrant's mind a little confused at this time. He believed whatever Han Yu said, and he still remembered it.  On death row.  Later, it got to the point where he nodded in agreement to whatever Han Yu said.

    ……

    A peaceful night

    When Belle woke up slowly, she found that her room was covered with red roses, and she seemed to be in a sea of ??flowers.  Belle looked around in surprise. Just when she was wondering who was so romantic, the child hero of the orphanage rushed in and shouted loudly as soon as she entered the door: "Sister, it's not good!"

    ……

    Standing in front of the flower garden she carefully tended, Belle looked a little strange.  No wonder the red roses in the room look familiar. Didn't they grow in the backyard of the orphanage and plan to sell them to make money to improve the lives of the children in the orphanage?  What kind of bastard is so blind?  How dare you touch the red roses that my mother worked so hard to take care of from dawn to dusk.

    With a hint of anger, Belle walked to her room.  On the way back, Hyland walked towards him.  When he saw Belle, Hyland immediately remembered Han Yu's teachings, smiled, and asked Belle softly: "Belle, do you like the flowers I gave you?"

    When Belle heard this, she looked at Hyland with suspicion and asked softly: "Did you send the words in my room?"

    "Well, I picked it myself and sent it to your room." Hyland replied with a smile and a nod.

    "Hehehe" Belle suddenly smiled, waved to Hailant, and said softly: "Hiland, come here, I have something to tell you quietly."

    Hyland didn’t know there was a deceit, or in other words, seeing Belle’s smile, this guy’s brain was already close to the idea. After hearing Belle’s words, he walked over without even thinking about it.

    "Hearing Belle whisper in Hyrant's ear: "Hirant, do you know? Those flowers you picked with your own hands were all planted by me and prepared to be sold for money."

    "Huh? Oops" Hailant only had time to let out a surprised sound before he was punched hard by Belle.  Covering his injured right eye, Hyland looked at Belle's leaving back with aggrieved expression.

    "Han Yu, the tricks you teach are not effective." After being beaten, Hailant immediately found Han Yu who had just gotten up and shouted.

    "Why doesn't it work? Doesn't Belle like the flowers you sent?" Han Yu asked casually, while picking up a glass of water and taking a sip.

    "It just didn't work. I gave Belle a lot of red roses as you said, but Belle told me that she had grown those flowers to sell them for money, and I even got punched."  Hyland said a little aggrieved.

    "Pfft" before Han Yu had time to swallow, all the water squirted out. Without even bothering to wipe it, Han Yu asked with wide eyes, "What did you just say? You picked the flowers Beier planted."  , and then gave it to Belle?"

    "Um."

    "You deserve to be beaten. If I were Belle, I would have to skin you. If I asked you to give me flowers, wouldn't you buy them?"

    "It's so early in the morning, where can I buy it?" Hyland defended with an unconvinced look.

    "Just because it's rare, you can show your sincerity. Besides, don't you know that flower shops have a service called door-to-door delivery? You place an order and specify the delivery time, and they will send someone to do it at that time.  Sent." Han Yu shook his head helplessly and said to Hyland.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Hai Lante said with a sudden look on his face.  After a moment of silence, Hyland looked at Han Yu hopefully and asked, "Han Yu, what do you think of me sending flowers to Belle? Was Belle touched by my behavior?"

    "From the current point of view, it is not necessarily that I am moved, but it is very possible that I am excited to see you." Han Yu rolled his eyes at the dreamy Hailant, and patted Hailant's shoulder with sincerity, without mercy.replied.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 561 What is love?

    Love is like a marathon. Sometimes the man is chasing the woman, and sometimes the woman is chasing the man.  ) Hyland and Belle are a pair of men chasing women.  People often say that there is a mountain between a man and a woman.  If Hyland wants to finally win Belle's heart, he must climb mountains and overcome difficulties one by one. Only then can he finally win Belle's heart.  But for Hyland, who has just begun to fall in love, how to win Belle's heart is a very important question.  I'm afraid it won't work just to rely on Han Yu, who is half-full.

    Because the first flower-delivery operation failed, Hyland had a crisis of trust in Han Yu. He no longer relied on Han Yu's words as his guideline, and began to learn from experience in many aspects.  For example, find Hook as a staff officer.  Is it just Hook? He mostly uses money to find women, uses his power to make the women he likes lie down, and pursues them with all his heart?  Hook really hasn't done it yet.  Of course, this is no wonder for Hook. Due to his identity, Hook cannot decide on his own marriage. Hook, who is very aware of this, will basically not talk about emotional matters, because there is no need, and he knows that there will be no result in the end.  Why pay.  In other words, Hyland found the wrong person.

    The disappointed Hyland did not give up. Since outsiders could not be relied on, he had to rely on himself.  Determined to do it on his own, Hyland made some modifications based on Han Yu's suggestions and began a vigorous pursuit of women.

    In the morning, when Belle opened her eyes, what she saw was a room full of red roses. However, ever since the red roses she planted were pulled out by Hyland, Belle has become a little displeased with red roses.  Every time I see a red rose.  I always think of those unlucky red roses I planted.

    "Hiland, don't give me any more flowers. Why don't you just cash them in." After getting up, Belle found Hyland and explained her purpose.

    "Huh? Discount?" Hyland was stunned when he heard this.

    ……

    Seeing Belle taking away the notes from her wallet, Hyland couldn't laugh or cry, while Han Yu and Hook, who were watching the fun, were almost laughing.

    "Stop laughing!" Hyland shouted to Han Yu and Hook with a dark face.

    Seeing Hai Lante’s furious look, Han Yu and Hu Ke quickly held back their laughter and waited for Hai Lan Lan’s next words.  The three of them were silent for a while, and then Hyland asked Han Yu with a frustrated look on his face: "Han Yu, do you have any other options?"

    "Oh. Yes, heroes save beauties." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "A hero saves a beauty?" Hyland and Hook said in unison.

    "Yes, heroes save beauties. This woman longs to be cared for. She hopes to be with someone who makes her feel safe. Hyland, do you want Belle to feel safe with you?"

    "think."

    "Then just follow my arrangements"

    ……

    Night falls

    Belle rushed from the hotel being built to the orphanage.  After receiving the money given by Han Yu, Beier moved to the orphanage.  The original small hotel has been renovated and is currently being renovated to open a restaurant using the cooking skills learned from Han Yu.

    Passing by a street corner as usual, as long as you walk through that street, you can reach the orphanage.  Belle is a very smart girl. From the care she received during this time in the orphanage, she knows that no one here dares to cause trouble for her, so she is not afraid at all when walking at night.  But what Bei'er didn't expect was that there were people who were not afraid of death and dared to cause trouble for her.

    "Hey hey hey Niuhei. Give me a laugh. Aren't you happy, little girl? I'll give you a laugh." A man in black wore a mask and just had to hang a sign on his chest that read "I am a bad guy".  The man smiled evilly at Belle.

    Belle took a vigilant step back and said calmly: "Don't mess around, otherwise I will call someone. There are many residents near here, and none of you will think about it then."

    "Hehehehe just shout, no one will come to save you even if you shout until your throat is broken." Another man in black said to Belle with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard an upright voice, "Stop! How dare you do such evil things in broad daylight!"

    The three of them followed the sound.  It's Hyland.

    When Han Yu and Hu Ke, who were pretending to be bad guys, couldn't help but glared at Hylande, it was too early for this guy to appear. Belle hasn't asked for help yet. What are you doing here now?  What's more, it's night now, where can it be in broad daylight?  Hiland!  You are so nervous!

    Belle has already noticed something is wrong.  However, Hailant didn't notice it at all because of his nervousness.  I saw him striding towards Belle.  Protecting Belle behind him, he turned around and said to Belle, "Don't be afraid, Belle, I will protect you."

    Belle was indeed not afraid, she just looked at Hyland suspiciously, and then looked atHan Yu and Hook disguised as men in black.  Suddenly he said: "Hiland, those two men in black are Han Yu and Hook, right?"

    "How did you know?" Hyland asked in surprise.  As soon as the words were spoken, he immediately woke up, but unfortunately it was already too late.

    "We are not afraid of opponents who are like gods, but we are afraid of teammates who are like pigs. Hailant, you are really useless." Han Yu, who was exposed by his own people, sighed helplessly, pulled off the mask on his head and shouted to Hailant.  .  Hook, who was standing aside, shook his head and took off his mask.  Heilante smiled sheepishly and did not reply.

    Belle, who was standing behind Hyland, asked with a solemn face: "Hiland, what do you want to do?"

    "I, I" Hyland looked at Han Yu and Hook as if asking for help.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu spread his hands and made a helpless expression, while Hook encouraged him: "Hiland, just say everything in your heart."

    "Speak directly? Wellokay!" Hyland seemed to have made up his mind, turned to Belle, and said to Belle: "Belle, I want to hug you, I want to kiss you, I want"

    "Pa" Before he could finish his words, Hailant received a slap in the face and stared blankly at Belle walking past him with a livid face, not even looking at him.

    "Why, why?" Hyland muttered to himself, covering his cheek in grievance.

    Hook stepped forward and sighed.  Said to Hyland: "Hiland. You are so straightforward."

    “…Didn’t you ask me to speak out what’s in my heart?”

    "But you can't just say everything. Think about it for yourself, what is the difference between what you just said and a gangster."

    "But, but I"

    "Come on, you better give up."

    "No, I don't." Hyland replied stubbornly.

    Seeing this, Hook said helplessly: "Then I have no choice. If you want any medicine, remember to come to me." After saying that, Hook slipped away first.  Hyland gestured at Hook's back with the middle finger he learned from Han Yu.  He turned to look at Han Yu with a hopeful look on his face.

    Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and said to Hailant: "Hiland, you better not go to Belle these days. Belle is still angry these days. If you go to her now, you will only make her  Feel more upset. Then it will be even less possible between you."

    "Then what should I do these days?" Hyland asked.

    "Well let's see. Don't Belle want to open a restaurant? Just go and help supervise the hotel's decoration process in the next few days. I'll find a way to explain your intentions to Belle." Han Yu thought for a while.  said.

    "Thank you so much, Han Yu, I don't even know how to thank you." Hyland said to Han Yu excitedly.

    "Don't be too busy thanking me. You should think carefully first about how to get Belle to accept you, right?" Han Yu shook his head and said this to Hai Lante before turning around and leaving, leaving Hai Lante alone and miserable.  Thinking hard.

    Back at the orphanage, Belle waited for Han Yu in the yard of the orphanage as if she knew Han Yu would come.  Han Yu arrived.  He asked straight to the point: "Did you help me come up with that bad idea?"

    "Hehe It's a pity that the protagonist is too nervous, and his flaws were discovered before he even entered the scene." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Beier looked at Han Yu deeply and asked, "Why do you do this?"

    "UhBelle, I don't believe you haven't seen that guy Hyland's feelings for you. It's just that I don't understand, is identity really that important?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Belle looked at the pond next to her and said quietly: "I am not worthy of him."

    Han Yu said with a smile: "How could it be? You are a kind and caring girl, not ugly. And you are also good at running a household. You can say that you are a very good girl. Have some confidence in yourself, okay? Why do you have to do this?  You are belittling yourself. You have to think about it, if you were not attractive, would Heilante be sleepless all night just because of you?"

    "But I am not worthy of him. He is the young patriarch of the Sea Dragon Clan and the future king of the Sea Clan. And I am just an ordinary girl from the Sea Clan. I do not have a prominent family background, nor do I have strong military power.  …”

    "But you have a kind heart." Han Yu said: "Family background and force can be obtained through hard work. However, it is difficult to maintain a kind nature. Your kindness makes you unable to  Ignoring those orphans that no one cares about, your kindness prevents you from letting go of me, a human who fell from the sky. It is also your kindness that attracts Hyland. If you really want Hyland to give up on you  , then tell him directly that you hate him. But in fact, you don’t hate him.??The trouble between you two is damn identity and status.  But do you know that Hyland doesn't care about your identity and status, he just wants to be with you, and a mermaid girl named Belle.  "

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Belle's originally firm look relaxed. But she didn't know what she was thinking of. Her already loose look became firm again, and she said to Han Yu: "Thank you for your enlightenment. I will find an opportunity to talk to Hai."  Lant made it clear. Please leave this matter alone, okay?"

    "Okay, I respect your choice, and I promise you that I will not care about this matter again." Han Yu assured Belle with a serious look.

    The next day, after hearing Han Yu’s retelling, Hyland was speechless for a long time.  That day, Hyland didn't go anywhere, just stayed in the house. Until the evening, Hyland, who hadn't gone out all day, suddenly opened the door, wearing formal clothes, like a soldier about to go to the battlefield.  , walked up to Han Yu and Hook and said, "I want to go find Belle."

    "What are you doing to find her?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Confession." Hyland replied decisively.

    “…will be rejected.”

    "It doesn't matter. She can refuse. I don't have to accept it."

    "Are you being stimulated again?" Han Yu asked worriedly.

    "No. I'm feeling very well now. Thank you Han Yu for your help these days, but now, I have to find Belle in my own way."

    "Let's think about it again. If you go like this, you might not even be friends in the end." Han Yu advised Hailant.

    Hyland shook his head slightly, "No need to persuade me, I have made up my mind."

    "Okay, that's it, Hyland, I support you." Hook shouted from the side, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.

    Han Yu pushed Hook aside, looked at Hyland and said, "Think about it again?"

    "No need. I'm leaving." Hyland replied.  Turn around and walk out the door.  As the door closed, Han Yu looked at Hook, and Hook looked at Han Yu and suggested, "How about we go take a look?"

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded after hearing this.

    I don’t know why Hyland suddenly rushed to the orphanage with Han Yu and Hook, who seemed to be a different person.  Just entered the orphanage.  I saw the old director leading the children from the orphanage out.

    "Old Dean, where are you going?" Han Yu asked upon seeing this.

    "Oh, I'm taking the children out for a walk. It seems that Hyland wants to talk to Miss Belle." The old dean replied after hearing this.

    Without stopping the old dean, Han Yu and Hook quietly walked into the orphanage and came to Belle's room window, where they heard Hyrant talking to Belle.

    "You don't need to worry about this or that, I have everything. You just need to answer me, do you like me?"

    ""

    No response was heard from Belle.  Just listen to Hai Lante continue to say: "I like you, Belle, not because of your family background, not because of your ability, I just like you as a person, I just want to be with you, want to be with you  I want to stay together forever, and I want to grow old with you. Put aside all the worries in your heart, those are not problems for you and me. I only need a word from you, will you marry me?"

    ""

    Still no response

    "Han Yu. Hook, what are you doing there?" A sudden voice came from the kitchen door of the orphanage. Han Yu and Hook followed the sound and saw Belle, who should be standing opposite Hylant at this time.  Wearing an apron, he walked out of the kitchen carrying several dishes.

    Who was Hyland talking to just now?

    Thinking of this question.  Han Yu and Hook looked into the room at the same time and saw Hyland standing by the window.  He was staring at the two of them with a livid face.

    It turned out to be an exercise.

    ……

    The two light bulbs, Han Yu and Hook, were driven away by the ugly-looking Hyland. However, out of concern for Hyland, Han Yu and Hook, who had been driven away, turned around and slipped back, hiding in the window again.  Under the roots.  Then I heard Hyland's voice, "Belle, I like you, I really like you."

    "We are not suitable."

    "There's nothing inappropriate. I'm a man and you're a woman, that's enough."

    "But my identity"

    "To hell with things like identity! Belle, I like you, not for your family background, not for your abilities, I just like you as a person. I just want to be with you, I want  I want to stay with you forever. I want to grow old with you. Let go of your heart.All kinds of concerns, those are not problems to you and me.  I only need one word from you, will you marry me?  "

    "You will regret this."

    "Yes, if I give up on you, every time I think of you in the future, I will definitely regret giving up on you. Belle, you don't need to worry about this or that, I have everything. All the problems you worry about are all there.  Let me solve it for you. You just need to wait peacefully to marry me, and then be responsible for raising your husband and raising your children."

    ""

    "Belle, if you don't speak, it means you acquiesce."

    "I, I didn't"

    "That's great, Belle, let's start a love relationship that is predicated on marriage"

    "Hey, wait a minute"

    "I have already planned it. Let's forget it today. From tomorrow on, I will give you a surprise every day"

    "you listen to me……"

    "Belle, how many children do you think we will have in the future? Boys or girls? I like both boys and girls, because they are both my and your children"

    "You bastard! You will die if you listen to what I say!" An unbearable shout came from Belle in the room.

    "Hehe, hehe Belle, say it, say it, I'm listening." Hailant's flattering voice came.

    Belle coughed lightly and complained to Hyland: "Uh-huh Bastard, what did I want to say just now? It's all your fault. You kept talking nonsense, and I even forgot what I wanted to say."

    "Hahait doesn't matter. We will still be together for a long time in the future. We have plenty of time to talk."

    "Who said I want to be with you? You're so beautiful!"

    "As long as you are willing to be with me, you can be stinky."

    "You scoundrel."

    "As long as I can be with you, I'll be a rogue."

    "Ah you, you"

    "Belle, as long as I can be with you, I, Hailant, will be shameless."

    Belle is completely convinced by the shameless Hyland.  Not only Belle was convinced, but Han Yu and Hu Ke, who were hiding under the window and eavesdropping, were also convinced.  Suddenly Han Yu remembered the three tips for picking up girls that he had heard before: be bold, careful, and thick-skinned.  Among them, being thick-skinned is the most important thing. As long as you are willing to be shy, the first two are just auxiliary.

    Women are all emotional. Between a man who gives her silently and a man who talks about love to her all day long, women often choose the latter.  Hyland temporarily touched Belle's heart through his shameless and persistent confession.  What Hyland needs to do next is to pursue the victory and completely capture Belle's heart.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 562 Bad News

    "Are you leaving?" Hyland looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.  ) Since the confession was basically successful, Hyrante has been in a state of excitement. Now when he heard Han Yu bid farewell to him, Hyrante's originally excited mood suddenly calmed down.  To be honest, Hyland didn't want Han Yu to leave.  Although Han Yu is a human being, in Hyland's eyes, this is nothing.  However, Han Yu insisted on leaving, and Hylande would not persuade him to stay.

    "Take care along the way." Hyland said to Han Yu.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this. He was really afraid that Hiland would try to persuade him to stay. Although he had to leave, he would continue to stay for a few days because of Hiland's insistence.  I have stayed in this place long enough. If Lin Ke and the others know that he is still so leisurely when they are desperately looking for him, it will be enough for him.

    After saying goodbye to Belle and the children in the orphanage, Han Yu took Rose and set off for the land under the guidance of a guide.  Of course, if you want to go to land, you don't have to swim from here to the sea. Using the pass issued by Hyland, Han Yu and others will take a vehicle called Dragon Turtle from the bottom of the sea to the sea.  And every guide is a tamer of the dragon turtle.

    Han Yu and Luo Si sat in the middle of the turtle's back, while the guide sat on the front of the turtle's back, holding a horn in his hand and blowing a whine, and the dragon turtle slowly moved towards the sea.  While advancing, a water film appeared on the back of the dragon turtle, covering Han Yu and the others.  With this water film, you can breathe normally in the water.

    The first half of the dragon turtle had already entered the sea water, and Han Yu looked back.  I want to remember this place I have been to.  Just this time.  He saw Hyland and Hook rushing over, waving as they ran.  At first, Han Yu thought they were here to see him off.  Just looking at the way they were yelling, it didn't seem like they were here to send him off.

    "Bang~" Dragon Turtle stopped.  Han Yu asked the guide in confusion: "Why did you stop?"

    "Guest, there is a roadblock ahead." The guide explained quickly.

    "Huh?Turn around and go back. Maybe they want to see me for something." Han Yu thought for a while and ordered the guide.

    The guide is eager to go back. The guide does not want to get involved in this situation.  He's just a guide and doesn't want to cause trouble.

    After taking Rose and jumping off the back of the dragon turtle, Han Yu frowned and looked at Hyland who was walking over and asked, "What's going on?"

    Hai Lante pulled Han Yu aside.  He asked in a low voice: "Han Yu, are you going to find your companions after you return to land?"

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded in response.

    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Hailand whispered: "Then you probably don't have to go. We just got the news that the Terror Turtles recently captured a group of human prisoners."

    "Huh?" As soon as Han Yu heard this, he immediately looked at Hyland suspiciously.  Just listen to Hyland continue to say: "The Terror Turtles are preparing to auction those humans."

    "Do you still have slaves in the sea tribe?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Except for the Terror Turtles, all other races have abolished slavery long ago." Hyland quickly explained.

    "Who are those humans? What are their characteristics?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Four women and three men. They rode a tool like an iron box and landed on the back of an elder of the Terror Turtle tribe who was floating on the sea basking in the sun. They were discovered when the elder of the Terror Turtle tribe was diving home and were captured.  . The four women are of good looks, and each woman represents an aspect of beauty, while one of the three men is a chef, one is a swordsman, and one is proficient in various firearms."

    "Do you know where those people are being held now?" Han Yu's expression turned extremely ugly.  Judging from Hyland's story, those captured were Han Yu's companions.  Hearing that his companions had been captured and were about to be auctioned off as commodities.  This made Han Yu feel extremely angry.  As for Han Yu, the angrier he gets, the calmer he becomes.

    Hearing Han Yu's cold tone, Hailand couldn't help but trembled in his heart, and felt a little afraid of Han Yu.  In the past, when talking to Han Yu, no matter what Han Yu said, he always gave people a warm feeling, but now, Han Yu felt like a volcano about to erupt, the moment before the eruption.  It always gives people a strange sense of calm.

    "Han Yu, what are you going to do?" Hyland asked softly.

    "You still have to ask? Of course it's to save people."

    "But the combat power of the Terror Turtle Clan is second only to the Sea Dragon Clan, and you alone" Hyland didn't finish his words, but his meaning was clearly expressed.  Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and asked Hailant: "Hiland. What would you do if Belle was kidnapped and then auctioned off as a commodity?"

    "Fuck her grandma!" Hyland yelled with eyes wide open.

    ?"Then don't try to persuade me to calm down, because I am very calm now. When I am calm, I want to go on a fucking killing spree!" As the last word was uttered, Han Yu's murderous aura was released without reservation.  Han Yu, the nearest Rose, fainted without saying a word, while Hyland and Hook also felt their hearts trembling. They felt that Han Yu was like a demon at this time and did not dare to make a sound.  As Han Yu released his murderous intent, the surrounding creatures knelt on the ground one after another, expressing their submission to Han Yu, a guy filled with murderous intent.

    After a long time, Han Yu put away his murderous intent and asked Hailant in a calm tone: "Hiland, please tell me where my companion is being held."

    "Yes." Hyland couldn't think of anything else in his heart and replied quickly.

    I learned from Hyland that the auction held by the Terror Turtles will be held in an underground exchange called Sea Cat three days later.  On the day of the auction, the seven humans and the seized iron box-like tool will become the highlight of the auction.  As the young patriarch of the Hailong Clan, Hailant also received an invitation letter.  It was this invitation letter that made Han Yu know about this.

    Knowing that there was still some time before the auction started, Han Yu asked Hyland some things about the Terror Turtles.  From Hailant's mouth, Han Yu learned some things about the Terror Turtle Clan.  The Terror Turtle Clan is a clan with a longer history than the Sea Dragon Clan.  Appeared in ancient times.  Due to the living environment, when other creatures either died out or evolved, the Terror Turtles still maintained their own ethnic characteristics and have continued to reproduce to this day.  Every Terror Turtle is a born warrior. The tortoise shell they have been carrying since birth is the strongest armor. Their fangs and claws can easily tear apart iron plates. Fortunately, God is fair, the stronger they are.  The creature's ability to reproduce is lower.  The total population of the Dire Turtles is approximately 1,400.  It is precisely because of this that the Sea Dragon Clan has become the most powerful among the Sea Clan.  But when it comes to individual combat capabilities, the Terror Turtles are the strongest.

    But no matter how awesome the Terror Turtles are, in Han Yu’s eyes.  All have become dead.  If you dare to touch your own people, you must pay the price, even the King of Heaven cannot do it.

    Hyland did not persuade Han Yu, and there was also a little selfishness here.  Ever since he saw Han Yu's murderous intent, Hyland had some hope that he could use Han Yu's power to cause the Terror Turtles to suffer a big loss.  Because of their strong personal combat power, the warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan always act like they are superior to others. As a result, no one from the Sea Tribe likes the Terror Turtle Clan.  Being able to see the Terror Turtles defeated, I believe many people will applaud and cheer.

    Precisely because of this, Hailante wanted to secretly help Han Yu.  But Han Yu rejected Hai Lante's kindness.

    "This is a matter between me and the Terror Turtle Clan. I am a human being, and it is normal for me to go against the Terror Turtle Clan, but you are the young leader of the Sea Dragon Clan. Your words and deeds will often be regarded as members of the Sea Dragon Clan."  Attitude. If you help me, no matter what you think, in the eyes of others, you will become the Sea Dragon Clan using external forces to suppress the Terror Turtle Clan. This is not good for the reputation of the Sea Dragon Clan. If you can tell me the whereabouts of my companions, I  I’m grateful to you already. I don’t want to drag you down.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  Hyland suddenly felt his face burning.  Compared with Han Yu, the idea I just had was a bit unpopular.

    Seeing that Hyland stopped talking, Han Yu continued: "Hiland, if you really want to help me, please send me to the underground exchange called Haimao. That is enough."

    "What are you going to do after that?"

    "Kill people, save people. Or, die together." Han Yu spat out a few words with a normal expression. Although his expression was normal, every word was full of murderous intent.

    "Why don't we spend money"

    "Impossible. I won't spend money to those bastards. The people who robbed me still want money? There is no way! What's more, Hyland, do you think you are richer than everyone else?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Hyland fell silent.  Indeed, his idea was to lend money to Han Yu and use the money to buy back Han Yu's companions, but the crux of the problem was that there were many people richer than Hai Lan.  Although slavery has been abolished among all ethnic groups, slaves still exist.  Moreover, in order to cover up others' eyes and ears, once Han Yu's companions were photographed, they would most likely lose their voice and would never be found again.  The best time to rescue those people is before the auction begins.

    Seeing that his proposal was rejected, Hyland knew that further persuasion was useless, so he stopped wasting his words.  Because this matter is a problem between humans and the Sea Clan, Hailan, as a Sea Clan, could not help Han Yu too blatantly, so he had to entrust Hook to help Han Yu and lead the way to the Seacat Underground Exchange, and Hailan  Te himself returned to the settlement of the Sea Dragon Tribe and asked his father for help.

    Han Yu left, leaving Luo SiTake them away together.  It wasn't that Han Yu wanted to take Luo Si with him, but that Luo Si wanted to follow him life and death. Han Yu was so entangled that he had no choice but to take Luo Si with him.

    *********************************************

    Sea Dragon Clan Settlement, Luolan

    Howell, the leader of the Sea Dragon Clan, was surprised by his son's sudden return.  Only parents know best what kind of temper their cub is.  If Helter comes back to see him, there must be something to trouble him.

    "Tell me. Did you make that girl's belly bigger? It doesn't matter. If you marry her, our family can afford it." Howell said to Hyland with a smile.

    Hearing this, Hyland rolled his eyes at Howell and said dissatisfiedly: "Father, please be serious, what I want to say is business."

    "It's a business to carry on the family line. Son, you are the only one in our family, and I still expect you to spread the branches and leaves of our family." Howell said to Hyland seriously.

    “We’ll talk about this later. I’ll talk about another thing first.”

    "Wait! Let's talk later? That is to say. Have you found the girl you like? What does that girl look like? Is she beautiful? Is she sexy? Is she attractive? Oops~" Howell held his head and ducked aside.  The patriarch's wife, Ningzhu, took back her right hand, looked at Hailant gently and asked, "Son, when do you plan to have a child?"

    "" Hailant looked at his parents speechlessly, a little doubting whether he came back by mistake?

    He reluctantly introduced himself and Belle to his parents, and Hyland explained the purpose of his return to his parents.

    Howell and his wife have recovered from the joy of having a future daughter-in-law. Howell stroked his beard and asked with some embarrassment: "Then your idea is to declare war on the Terror Turtle Clan?"

    "No, Han Yu has already rejected my help. He said that he is a human being and I am from the Sea Clan. If the Sea Clan is allowed to help humans deal with the Sea Clan, it will put the Sea Dragon Clan into an embarrassing situation." Hai Lante shook his head and replied.  .

    Howell nodded and said: "Yes, your new friend is a human being who is very considerate of others."

    "It is precisely because of this that I want to help him. Even if I can't send troops, I can still help him in other ways."

    "Then how do you plan to help him?" Howell asked curiously.

    ""

    Facing his son’s hopeful gaze, Howell said depressedly: “You don’t want me to help you find a solution, do you?”

    "Father, you have always been my pride, and I believe you will not let me down this time." Hyland replied seriously.

    Hearing this, Howell rolled his eyes and said, "Stop hating me. Well this matter is really difficult to handle."

    "How about uniting with several other races that are dissatisfied with the Terror Turtles to attack the Terror Turtles? No, no, it's the same as declaring war on the Terror Turtles." Ningzhu, the patriarch's wife, denied it halfway through her words.

    "Declaring war Tsk, those guys from the Turtle Clan act like they are the boss of the sea and their dicks all day long, which makes people uncomfortable. I'm not afraid of declaring war on them. But there must be a reason for declaring war. Help.  This reason does not make sense to humans." Howell said to himself in some distress.

    "How about we find a way to get the Terror Turtles to do something that will offend the public, and then it will be natural for us to go to war." Ningzhu suggested aloud.

    "Then is there any way to make the Terror Turtles angry?" Howell asked quickly.

    "Well for men, what kind of things are the most intolerable?" Ningzhu nodded her chin gently and said to herself.

    Howell on the side glanced at his wife when he heard this, and said tentatively: "My woman was taken away. My wife, you don't want to risk your life, do you?"

    "Pa~" snapped her fingers, Ningzhu kissed Howell happily, then looked at Hyland with a smile and said: "Hiland, my precious son, your smart mother has thought of  a good idea."

    Looking at his mother’s smiling face.  Hailant instinctively felt the danger.

    ***************************************

    The Terror Turtle warrior, Bora, is an excellent warrior, but also a lecherous evil spirit with a lust for women.  Borah was several times more powerful than any warrior of his kind.  Having captured four human women a while ago, Bora thought he would have a chance to have a romantic relationship.  As a result, they were told that no one could touch these four human women, and that they should be kept and sold at a good price to alleviate the food crisis in the clan.  The fighting skills of the Terror Turtles are first-rate, but their production level is not even third-rate.  In addition, all the warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan are pot-bellied men, and one is more powerful than the other.? One can be eaten, so basically there is no food in the Terror Turtle Clan.

    “Seeing that you can’t eat is even more torturous than not being able to see.  The desire in Bola's heart was getting stronger day by day. In order to prevent Bola from acting recklessly, the captain who knew Bola assigned Bola a task and asked him to be responsible for sending invitations to the auction. In this way, even if  Bora really couldn't hold it in any longer and would not harm the auction items this time.

    The invitation that Bora is responsible for sending is to the young leader of the Sea Dragon Clan, Hai Lante.  After the invitation was delivered, Bora was not in a hurry to return.  There are still a few days until the auction is held, and Bora doesn't want to go back and continue to live a life of not having enough to eat.  Bora chose to stay locally, participated in a competition held in the local arena, and won a sum of money from the boss.

    With this money, Bora got what he wanted.  Women, food, and envious eyes all around.  Bora enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by envious and jealous eyes.  No, he went out to enjoy that feeling.

    Walking on the street, Bola walked forward step by step. As he walked, Bola saw a girl walking towards him.

    Seeing the girl’s appearance, Bora immediately couldn’t walk.  The evil ghost in lust, the first reaction after seeing a beautiful woman is to get her.  By accident, he followed the girl for two streets. When he saw the girl turn into an alley, Bola quickly looked around and found that no one was there. He laughed twice and quickly got in.  into the alley where the girl entered.

    As soon as he entered the alley, Bora saw the girl walking towards him.  Bola held up his hands, blocking the girl's way, and said to the girl with a lewd smile: "Beauty, chat with my brother for a while."

    "You, what do you want to do?" The girl took two steps back in fear and asked in a trembling voice.

    That panicked and helpless look greatly increased the desire in Bola's heart. He took two steps forward, grabbed the girl's right hand, and said with a lewd smile: "Beauty, my brother will take you to play a very fun game.  , keeping it will make you want to die"

    "Stop!" Before Bola could finish speaking, a loud shout came from behind him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 563: Settlement

    Don't be afraid of not doing good things, just be afraid of not having good people.  ) Bora, who had already fallen into the trap, did not notice anything wrong at all.  Looking at the person who popped out to ruin his good deeds, he cursed angrily: "Who the hell didn't close your crotch tight enough to let you out? Get out of here! If you spoil my mood, I'll do it to you too."

    “Asshole!” Hyland, who played the role of a hero, yelled angrily and rushed towards Bora.  Seeing the guy with the tortoise stance, Bola smiled contemptuously, raised his leg and kicked the oncoming Hyland away, and spat: "You don't overestimate your capabilities. Get out of here!"  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw another person flashing out from the end of the alley. That person looked familiar to Bola, but he didn't remember who it was for a moment.  But before Bora could recognize the other party, the other party had already shouted and rushed to the person who was kicked away by Bora, and asked in surprise: "Hiland, what's going on?"

    Hyland, who had already put away the mask Belle had prepared for him, pointed at Bola and said to Hook with a look of grief and anger: "Hook, this guy wants to molest Belle. I am sick and am no match for him.  "

    Bora is stupid!  It wasn't because the troublemaker pointing at him seemed to have changed his face, but because of Hook's attitude towards that person. It seemed that the person's status was not low.

    Hook turned his back to Bola and blinked at Hyrante, turned around and said to Bola: "You're done! Boy, you're done! Do you know who you beat? He is Hylande, the young leader of the Sea Dragon Clan.  You attacked him while he was sick, even if you are the young leader of the Terror Turtle Clan."

    "How, how is it possible? He, he is the young patriarch of the Hailong clan, why would he come to me for trouble?" Bola defended in disbelief.

    Hu Ke snorted coldly and said: "Humph, do you need to say this? You want to molest his fiancée, can he ignore it? Boy, you are so brave. You already know the identity of the girl next to you and you still dare to arrest her.  Don’t let go of the girl’s wrist.”

    Hearing Hook's words, Bora's hand seemed to have been stung, and she quickly let go of the hand holding Belle's wrist, and tried her best to defend herself: "I. I don't know, I didn't know beforehand. If I knew,  You wouldn't dare even if I had the courage." Bola was as lustful as life.  But he is not stupid. At least he knows that if this matter is spread, there will definitely be a war between the two clans.  Although I am not afraid of war, if it is because of my own reasons.  Then you will be dead.

    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. In the end, he became bold and prepared to strike first and kill the three people in front of him. Then no one would know about it

    Before Bora could make up her mind, she saw two children running over.  As soon as he saw Belle, he shouted: "Sister Belle, an uncle and an aunt have come to the orphanage. They have something to ask you."

    "Oh." Belle responded and walked out of the alley.

    When Bora saw this, her head suddenly became hot. She subconsciously reached out and hugged Belle from behind, pulled out her dagger and pressed it against Belle's throat.

    "Belle!"

    "Sister Belle!"

    "Let her go!"

    Three voices sounded at the same time, and Bola suddenly woke up, and cold sweat suddenly flowed down from Bola's forehead.  Why was my head so hot just now?  What about kidnapping this girl named Belle?  Bora, who was already riding a tiger, knew it was too late even if he regretted letting him go.  Just don’t do one thing or two things!

    “Please be honest, otherwise, don’t blame me for destroying the flower.” Bola threatened Hailant and others fiercely.

    Because Belle was kidnapped, Hyland and others took action.  Hyland stared at Bora and threatened: "If you want a hostage, I can cooperate with you. But if you dare to hurt Belle's hair, then your Turtle Clan will become history. I  I swear in the name of the young leader of the Sea Dragon Clan, if Belle is even slightly damaged, then the Sea Dragon Clan will declare war on the Terror Turtle Clan!"

    "Hmph! When have the Terror Turtles ever been afraid of war?" Bora replied with a proud look on his face, but he was beating a drum in his heart.  His muscular head was spinning rapidly, trying to quickly find a solution to the problem at hand.  But having said that he has a head full of muscles, the task of thinking about problems is naturally not something that a tortoise like Bora can do.

    After thinking for a long time, Bora couldn't come up with a solution. It was because of the passage of time that the alley was surrounded.  This is the sphere of influence of the Sea Clan. When the onlookers found out that people from the Terror Turtle Clan were actually bullying the sick young clan leader on their own territory, and even intended to molest the young clan leader's fiancée, they became furious.  Originally, the Terror Turtle Clan had caused a lot of dissatisfaction among the Sea Tribes because of the way they treated people. Now, after being instigated by thoughtful people, many people suddenly felt angry towards the Terror Turtle Clan.  If he dares to bully the young patriarch of the Hailong clan today, who can guarantee that he will not bully you another day?  Even to protect themselves, the Terror Turtles must be taught a lesson!

    &nbsp;Bola did not expect that a simple incident of teasing a girl would escalate into a confrontation between the Terror Turtles and other races.  His family knows his own affairs, and Bora knows very well that the Terror Turtle Clan he belongs to is not well received by other sea tribes.  If it weren't for the powerful warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan, other sea tribes would have already caused trouble for the Terror Turtle Clan.  But now, this group of sea tribe has a leader, and it seems that they are ready to go to war with the Terror Turtle tribe.  What's even worse is that the reason why all the tribes went to war against the Terror Turtles turned out to be themselves.  If a war really breaks out, then even if he can return to his clan alive, he may not be able to survive.  Even if there is no war in the end and he returns to his clan he will still have to shed his skin if he doesn't die.

    Thinking of this consequence, Bola's forehead was sweating. Belle, who was kidnapped by him, almost became Bola's last life-saving straw.  The overwhelmed Bola didn't know what to do next. The only thing she knew was to grab the girl named Belle in front of her and use it to bargain with the other party.  But as a result, the hatred of the various tribes towards the Terror Turtles became even stronger.

    Belle is a local.  Based on the idea that whether they are relatives or not, they belong to the same village, Belle's abduction made the locals feel extremely angry, especially Belle's help to the orphanage has been regarded as a model by the ruling office and is being promoted locally. Now that  The kind-hearted girl Belle was kidnapped by the turtle-phobic villains, and you can imagine the crowd's reaction.

    Bora originally wanted to use Belle to negotiate terms with the Sea Dragon Clan, but now it’s better. Let alone negotiating terms, whether he can leave here alive is a question.

    During the stalemate, the Hailong clan chief and his wife, who secretly came to see their future daughter-in-law, appeared.  Seeing the appearance of the leader of the Sea Dragon Clan, bursts of cheers erupted from the crowd, and Bora's heart fell into the bottomless abyss along with the bursts of cheers.  He is a warrior, and a strong warrior, but against the leader of the Shanghai Dragon Clan, Bora has no confidence in victory.

    "Let this girl go. I don't have to pursue what you did before." Howell, the leader of the Sea Dragon Clan, said to Bora in a deep voice.

    But at this time, how could Bora believe what Howell said.  After listening to Howell's words, he controlled Belle tighter.

    Howell frowned slightly when he saw this.  He said in a deep voice: "Do you have to see a war between the Terror Turtle Clan and the Sea Dragon Clan? You cannot afford this consequence."

    "I, I" The huge mental pressure made Bola's mind go into a trance.  Taking this opportunity, Hyland rushed over fiercely, before Bola could react.  He suddenly threw Bola down and pushed Belle aside.  Seeing this situation, there was no need for Howell to give orders. A group of young people immediately rushed out from the nearby crowd to help Hyland subdue Bora.

    There was a muffled sound of "poof".  Hyland covered his abdomen and took a few steps back. He saw a dagger stabbed deeply, leaving only the handle of the dagger exposed. Blood seeped out from the seam of Hyland's hand.  Seeing the blood, the surrounding crowd erupted. When Howell, with a livid face, asked someone to snatch Bola out of the angry crowd, Bola had been beaten into a human shape and was dying.

    "Drag him down for treatment. We must save this guy's life. I want the Terror Turtles to give me an explanation!" Howell ordered in a deep voice.

    Everyone knew that Howell at this time was a volcano that was about to erupt. No one dared to make any sense. After getting Howell's order, they immediately dragged Bola down.  After dealing with Bora's matter, Howell immediately took his wife Ningzhu to the hospital to visit his precious son.

    Just as he arrived at the door of the ward, his son's screams were heard.  Howell and Ningzhu immediately quickened their pace.  But when he saw the situation in the ward, he was stunned involuntarily.  He saw his son holding the girl named Belle.  He was screaming and laughing at the same time.

    "It seems we came at the wrong time?" Howell whispered to his wife.  My son was teasing his daughter-in-law and I, the father-in-law, saw it. How should I deal with this embarrassing situation?

    "Hmm" Ningzhu coughed lightly.  Alert the two people on the bed that someone is coming.

    After being reminded, Hailant and Belle froze at the same time. Hailant's smile was still on his face. Belle also quickly stopped pinching Hailant's arm and jumped off of Hailant's body with a red face.  .

    Ningzhu looked at Bei Er with a smile on her face. She had already heard about Bei Er on the way here. Now that she saw Bei Er, the more she looked at her, the more she felt that this Bei Er was like her when she was young, kind, gentle and responsible.  Holding Bei'er's little hand, Ningzhu looked at Bei'er's blushing face. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. She couldn't help but take off the jade bracelet on her wrist and put it on for Bei'er. She said with a smile: "I came here in a bit of a hurry.  I didn’t prepare any gifts for you. This bracelet isn’t worth much, I just got it from my mother, and now I’m giving it to you.”

    "I, I, thank you auntie." Belle originally wanted to sayAbsolutely, but after seeing Ningzhu’s insistent eyes, she immediately changed her words and thanked Ningzhu.

    "You're welcome, you're welcome. How is this boy's injury?" Ningzhu asked with a smile.

    "Auntie, if you didn't tell me, I would have forgotten. This Hailant is so cunning." Upon hearing this, Beier quickly complained to Ningzhu.  Ningzhu listened with a smile. In fact, when she saw that Hailant still had the energy to hug Belle and scream, she guessed that Hailant was fine.  Now that I hear Belle complaining to me, it is purely to establish a good mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationship with Belle as soon as possible.

    "Who gave you this bad idea?" Howell asked Hyland while playing with the telescopic dagger in his hand.

    "Heheheit's Hook." Hearland said with a smile.

    "Hmph I knew it was him as soon as I guessed it. Where is that kid?"

    “He went to contact other people to fight against the Terror Turtles, and he won’t be back for the time being.…”

    Seeing that Hyland seemed to have something to say, Howell was slightly startled, and then said to Belle: "Belle, would you like to take your Aunt Ningzhu for a walk? It's a rare trip. Just bring something to eat.  return."

    "Okay." Beier agreed and walked out of the room with Ningzhu.  Before leaving the room, Ningzhu rolled her eyes at Howell.

    After the door was closed by the well-behaved Belle, Howell looked at Hyland and asked: "What's wrong, my son? You seem to have something that you haven't figured out."

    "Hmm. I really didn't understand it. Father, I admit that from the beginning when I heard that Han Yu was going to save his companions, I did think about launching a war to help him. But then when I thought about it carefully, I realized  It feels like there’s something wrong with what we’re doing. But I can’t tell what’s wrong specifically.”

    "Well" Howell listened quietly to Hyland telling him his doubts.  After Hylant finished speaking, Howell said slowly: "My son, you can think of these things. That means you have begun to grow up and no longer just deal with things according to your own preferences. This makes  I feel very relieved. What you are worried about, in other words, is that you think it is not worth it for us, the Sea Dragon Tribe, to wage war against the Dire Turtle Tribe for the sake of a human, right?"

    "Hmm." Hyland nodded slightly in agreement.

    Howell smiled upon seeing this and continued: "Then we might as well think about the problem from another angle. Let's put aside the human named Han Yu first, but let's talk about our Sea Dragon Clan and the Terror Turtle Clan. Do you think our two races can survive for a long time?  Will they continue to exist together?”

    "No, the Terror Turtles are too aggressive. If it weren't for their population, they would have already launched an attack on us." Hearland thought about it and shook his head before replying.

    "Yes, since we cannot coexist, do you think we should find an opportunity to eliminate this potential danger? Or leave this potential danger to our next generation?"

    Hearing Howell’s question, Hyland fell silent.  Howell didn't care whether Hyland answered or not.  He continued: "Humans have a saying that is very good. There is no room for two tigers in one mountain. In this sea, there is only one strong ruler. The Tiger Shark Clan is a staunch ally of our Sea Dragon Clan. You and Hook have a very good relationship.  , I don’t have to worry about this. Then the only thing that worries me is the Terror Turtle tribe. This rebellious tribe cannot coexist peacefully.”

    "What about Han Yu"

    "That's just by the way. Take today's incident as an opportunity. We, the Sea Dragon Clan, will gather other Sea Clan to join forces to deal with the Terror Turtle Clan, and turn this Sea Clan, which is called the villain among the Sea Clan, into a group in history.  ." Howell's last words were full of murderous intent.  Let Hyland shudder a little.

    "Father, this" Hailant said somewhat unbearably.

    He didn’t wait for Hyland to finish his words.  Howell said: "Don't hesitate, don't have any intolerance on issues related to the development of ethnic groups. Because that will harm others and yourself. There is no benevolence, no friendship, no family affection between ethnic groups, and some  It's just interests. Even if one day you and Hook have a dispute over ethnic issues, you can't have any hesitation. You must remember what I said. This is the awareness you must have as my heir."

    "Could it be that one day our Sea Dragon Clan will have a conflict with the Tiger Shark Clan?" Hyland asked with some disbelief.

    "Who can know what will happen in the future? All we have to do and do is be fully prepared to deal with problems that may arise at any time." Howell replied with a shrug.

    Hearing these words from his father for the first time made Hyland a little unacceptable for a moment.  And Howell is obviously not a very good educator. After saying what needs to be said, he stops being verbose and just lets Hyland think and understand on his own.  Let Hyland sit on the bed and lower his head in thought, HaoweiI picked up a fruit on the bedside and started to chew it.

    After a while, Hyland looked up at Howell and said, "Father, I remember what you just said to me. Although I don't quite agree with some of what you said, I will pay attention to it in the future.  "

    "Even if there is a conflict with Hook in the future?" Howell asked with a smile.

    "I think that day will never happen. I will try my best to avoid conflicts with Hook, and at the same time properly handle the relationship with the Tiger Shark Clan. Since my father said that there are only interests between the groups, then let the Sea Dragon Clan and the Tiger Shark Clan have  Common interests, then there can be no big differences.”

    "Well, this is a good idea. But I have a better way to prevent the Sea Dragon Clan and the Tiger Shark Clan from conflicting." Howell nodded and said.

    Hearing this, Hailant asked curiously: "What can we do?"

    "Marriage. As long as you marry a woman from the Tiger Shark Clan, then the Sea Dragon Clan and the Tiger Shark Clan"

    "Impossible." Hyland interrupted Howell.

    "Why is it impossible? My son, there are many beautiful women in the Tiger Shark Clan." Howell persuaded Hyland with a smile.

    Hyland looked at his father and asked aloud: "Father, since you talked about marriage, why don't you marry yourself. At your age, it's totally fine."

    "Well, it's not like you don't know that there is a fierce wife at home. Even if I get married, can I live through the winter?" Howell said after sighing deliberately.

    "Hmm" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a slight cough from behind him.  Howell's expression suddenly changed, and then he glared at Hyland angrily and whispered: "Good boy, you are plotting against me."

    "Father, what you said makes no sense. I didn't know that mother had come back." Hyland replied with a smile, and his expression looked like he was gloating about his misfortune.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 564: Stepping in

    The Haimao Underground Exchange is a club on the surface, but it is actually a place where slaves are traded and stolen goods are sold and money laundered.  ) Because of the strong background, no one dares to mess with him locally.

    Looking at the huge poster posted at the door of the club, Han Yu, who was hiding in the dark and observing, was so angry that he wished he could burn the club to the ground.  Because what was painted on the poster was the captured Lin Ke and others.

    Cole, who was entrusted by Hook to bring Han Yu here, the beauty of the electric eel tribe saw that Han Yu looked wrong, and quickly and nervously persuaded Han Yu: "Don't be impulsive. If you don't bear it now, there will be no chance to rescue your companions."

    Now rescuing Lin Ke and others is the most important thing.  After listening to the persuasion of the beauty of the electric eel tribe, Han Yu's expression softened. After taking a deep breath, Han Yu whispered: "Let's talk about it when we get back." After speaking, he turned and left without waiting for Tier's response.

    The two returned to the hotel and met up with Till and Rose who stayed at the hotel.  Han Yu first asked Tier if anything unusual had happened.  After getting no answer, he told his plan.

    "What? You want to explore the Sea Cat Club at night?" As the younger sister, Tier shouted in surprise.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Tier, who had had issues with him before, and nodded and replied: "Well, I'm going to go. Even if it's not to save people, I still want to find out the situation in the Sea Cat Club first, so that I can facilitate the rescue later."  People act.”

    "But the Seacat Club must be heavily guarded. If you are discovered" Tier said worriedly.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "It doesn't matter, I will pretend to be a thief and go in. Even if I am discovered, I will escape and I will not let them understand that my purpose is the humans who are going to be auctioned."

    "Then what do we need to do?" Kol stopped his sister who was still about to object and asked Han Yu in a deep voice.

    Han Yu immediately replied: "Take care of Rose for me. If I don't come back tomorrow morning, take Rose out of here immediately and go back to find Hyland."

    "Well, I took note of it. Just be careful."

    "I will."

    Night falls

    As a local hegemon, the Seacat Club has not had a blind person come to find trouble for a long time.  Because of the long period of comfort, the security personnel responsible for guarding were very relaxed, which also gave Han Yu, who was well prepared, an opportunity.

    The main entrance of Haimao Club.  There were three guards standing, one inside and two at the door.  Han Yu hid in the dark and waited quietly.  In the dead of night, the three guards began to slowly doze off.  Han Yu took action.

    Han Yu was not lucky enough to think that he could walk past the three guards without being discovered.  He quietly picked up a stone and threw it at a guard at the door.

    "Ouch!" The guard who was hit screamed in pain, and suddenly woke up. He turned around and looked around, except for his companions who were on duty at night.  No one else is there.  When he looked down, he saw that what hit him was a stone.  Another companion, who was awakened by the guard's cry, asked with a confused look on his face: "What happened?"

    Seeing the uninformed look on his companion’s face, the guard who was hit felt suspicious, and finally decided to pretend that it didn’t happen.  He replied angrily: "It's okay." After saying that, the guard who was hit closed his eyes.  The guard who originally asked the question was out of concern, but when he saw his companion's attitude, he felt a little uncomfortable.  However, he would not fall out with his companions because of this matter, so he simply ignored them and closed his eyes.  The guard who stayed at the door saw that the two companions did not fight.  Then he also fell asleep again.

    Waited for a while.  When the guard inside the door fell asleep again, Han Yu picked up a stone again, aimed it at the guard he had hit before, and hit it again, and this time it was harder than the one just now, hitting it directly on the  He hit the guard's crotch.

    "Ouch" the guard not only shouted at the end, but also jumped up on the spot.  The other two guards were suddenly awakened again.  But this time the guard who asked just now didn't take the initiative to ask.  Instead, he looked at the beaten guard indifferently.

    “What are you looking at, your mother?” the guard who got smashed yelled when he saw it.  He was in a bad mood, and also suspected that the person who made the move was his companion.  Let the guard who was smashed speak very irritably.  The guard who was scolded was obviously not a light-hearted person. Hearing this, he immediately retorted: "What the hell did you say?"

    "Turtle son's"

    "Raised by my little maid"

    Watching as the guard at the door became more noisy and fierce.  The guard who was staying at the door ran out to break up the fight.  But who could he persuade? In the end, the three guards turned into a trap. The more they talked, the more angry they became, and they got into a fight.  Taking advantage of this moment, Han Yu quietly slipped into the club.

    ?? Han Yu did not take the usual path and used the flying ability of flames toMove forward along the edge of the top layer. The advantage of this movement is that it will not leave a shadow on the ground, and as long as you don't look up, you won't find Han Yu.  Moving forward about a hundred meters along the edge of the top floor, I saw many people inside the club who were alerted by the guards at the door.  None of those people raised their heads, they all rushed to the door to watch the excitement.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Han Yu walked around the first floor of the clubhouse.  I basically memorized the structure of this floor, and then started thinking about moving to the basement of the clubhouse.

    But all the auction items are basically placed underground instead of being stored on the upper level.  Following this common sense, Han Yu walked slowly underground along the stairs to the basement.  It just happened that when Han Yu was about to gently push open the basement door, the basement door was opened from the inside, and a guy wearing black clothes and a mask, who was basically dressed exactly like Han Yu, appeared.  In front of Han Yu.

    The two people were stunned almost at the same time, and they covered their mouths in unison. Han Yu even moved like lightning and grabbed the other person's throat.  He pinched the opponent until he rolled his eyes. Han Yu could have broken the opponent's neck with just one force.  But once someone kills someone and their body is discovered tomorrow, then the defense will be many times tighter than tonight.

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo [oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo were

    Han Yu secretly gritted his teeth, decided to give it a try, and slowly let go of the other person's neck.

    As soon as he was freed, the man in black took a deep breath and then gestured to Han Yu repeatedly.  Han Yu didn't understand this and frowned tightly.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn’t understand his gesture, the man in black had no choice but to lower his voice and ask, “Who are you?”

    Hearing this slightly hoarse voice, Han Yu frowned slightly, and then replied in a low voice: "I'm short of money recently."

    "The rules of the world. You get half of it when you meet."

    "I just came here and haven't gained anything yet."

    "Huh? You didn't gain anything either?"

    "What's in the basement?"

    “There’s not even a hair on my head. It seems like we both arrived too late.”

    Hearing this answer from the man in black.  Han Yu ignored the man in black and walked into the basement.  Just like what the man in black said, it was empty.  Han Yu felt disappointed, and then rolled his eyes.  Asked the man in black: "Have you been up there?"

    "Not yet, I thought there would be something to gain here." The man in black replied quickly.

    "How about joining forces? Each of us will share half of the proceeds." Han Yu suggested in a low voice.

    Hearing this, the man in black thought about it, nodded and replied: "Okay, half for each person."

    Han Yu and the man in black, who had formed a temporary alliance, moved towards the upper level of the club together.  In addition to the basement, the Sea Cat Club has three floors.  The first floor is the activity center, the second floor is the residence of club staff, and the third floor is the activity center for club members.  Since Han Yu did not find Lin Ke and others in the basement, it is very likely that Lin Ke and others were placed on the third floor.

    There was nothing to find on the second floor. There were many people and it was easy to be discovered. Han Yu and the man in black unanimously chose to give up.  The two focused on the third floor of the club, which only members of the club can enter and exit.

    It is different from the previous two floors.  Go to the entrance to the third floor.  It is guarded by a doorman.  From the looks of it, if you want to pass, you must have a certificate issued by the club to the members.  Han Yu and the man in black don't have that.  The two looked at each other and reached a consensus. One person would deal with the other and break through with force.

    “Perhaps because it’s been peaceful for too long, the two mighty-looking guards have low alertness.  Until he was brought down by Han Yu and the man in black, he didn't make any sound of being attacked.

    Push the two stunned guards against the wall.  Pulling his hat down to cover his face, he looked from a distance.  The two guards looked like they were dozing off against the wall.

    Han Yu and the man in black went to the third floor of the club, but Han Yu was disappointed. Lin Ke and others were not on this floor either.  But the man in black was very happy and found a lot of valuable things.  Pulling a piece of tablecloth to wrap up his portion, the man in black prepared to leave.  Unexpectedly, before he could leave, someone opened the door and came out, bumping into the man in black.  The man in black rushed over and caught the man without hesitation.

    She is a woman, no more than twenty years old.  The plump figure made the man in black's eyes go straight, as if he was planning to rob someone.  Han Yu glanced at the man in black with contempt, and said in a deep voice to the arrested woman: "Don't yell blindly, I don't want to hurt anyone."

    "Well, well" The woman nodded to Han Yu in horror, saying that she did not dare to yell randomly.

    The man in black pulled Han Yu aside and whispered: "Brother, are you interested in that woman?"?  If you are interested, my brother will let you take the lead.  "

    Han Yu frowned and glanced at the man in black, and said coldly: "Don't yell, I'm not familiar with you."

    The man in black touched his nose and said nonchalantly: "I, that's what I said. If you don't want to touch that woman, just pretend I didn't say so." After saying that, the man in black asked  The woman walked away.  But before he had even taken two steps, he felt a gust of cold wind coming from behind his head. Before the man in black could react, someone pinched the back of his neck. The man in black knew that the part where he was being twisted would only be pinched by someone.  If you exert any force, your whole body will be paralyzed.

    "Brother, don't, don't do this. The worst, the worst is, I just won't touch this woman."

    "Thieves have their ways. I am a thief, but I am not a flower picker. Take your things and get out of here!" Han Yu shouted coldly.

    The man in black who had regained his freedom did not even dare to fart. He grabbed his own package and ran away without looking back.  Han Yu snorted coldly, walked up to the woman and whispered: "I will untie you, please don't shout, otherwise, I will kill someone."

    "Yeah." The woman nodded when she heard this.

    Han Yu let go of the woman, picked up a robe on the sofa in the room and threw it to the woman wearing only translucent pajamas.  With clothes covering her body, the woman felt more at ease, and she also had a better impression of Han Yu, the thief. At least this thief was more decent than some people.

    Han Yu didn’t want to get any news from the woman. He packed up his belongings and opened the window to escape.  I heard the woman say softly: "Don't come here again. You are lucky tonight. Most of the guards in the club have gone to receive the important cargo. If it were normal, you would have no chance of leaving here alive."

    "Important cargo? What cargo?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.  Then he guessed in his mind what the goods the woman was talking about meant, and asked deliberately pretending to be curious.

    "I'm not sure. I heard that it's a human being who will be auctioned in a few days."

    "Humans? Do you know where they will be imprisoned after being captured?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Don't mess around. Even if those people are stolen by you, you can't do anything. And the owners of those human beings are not something you, a little thief, can afford, so you'd better not ask any more questions.  ." The woman advised Han Yu softly.  Even she herself didn't know why she wanted to persuade this little thief she saw for the first time.  Maybe it was the little thief who prevented other thieves from violating him.

    "Oh, I'm just curious. By the way, I'll be on the right track for the next action." Han Yu casually gave an excuse.

    When the woman heard this and was about to persuade her again, she heard a knock on the door.  At the same time, someone said outside the door: "Miss Cindy, have you rested?"

    The woman known as Miss Cindy was shocked when she heard this. She quickly pretended to have just woken up and asked in a daze: "Well what happened?"

    Hearing Miss Cindy’s voice, the person outside the door was obviously relieved.  He explained aloud: "It's nothing. I just found a thief just now. Since Miss Cindy just woke up, it's fine. I'm sorry to disturb your rest."

    "It doesn't matter. Has the thief been caught?"

    "I'm sorry, I let him run away."

    "Oh, then you have to strengthen security in the future. If there is nothing else, I will continue to rest."

    "Yes. Please rest. I'm sorry to disturb your rest." An apologetic reply came from outside the door.  Then the sound of footsteps gradually faded away.  Cindy breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Han Yu, only to find that the window in her room was open and the thief had disappeared.

    After returning to the hotel, Han Yu found that Cole and Tier had not rested. They were all sitting under the lamp waiting for his return.  You can tell by the packed luggage lying next to it.  The two sisters, Cole and Teal, were prepared for the worst.  Seeing Han Yu come back, Cole and Tier quickly asked Han Yu what happened.

    Wait until you finish listening to Han Yu’s story.  Cole and Teal yawned and went back to their rooms to rest.  Lying on his bed, Han Yu did not take off his clothes.  There is still a little time before dawn.

    Tonight’s operation can be said to be a failure.  Apart from the small package of belongings, Han Yu found nothing.  The only valuable news they got was that Lin Ke and others were about to arrive at the club, and nothing else was known.  This result made Han Yu very dissatisfied, but apart from being dissatisfied, Han Yu had nothing to do at this time.

    It's not that Han Yu hasn't thought about half-way robbery, but this requires knowing the transportation route of the Sea Cat Club in advance and the cooperation of many people. It's a bit difficult to do it alone, and Han Yu doesn't want to help Cole and Ti.  You get involved.  This is the territory of the Hai Clan. You can pat your butt after you finish your work.?Leave, but not Cole and Till.

    "Go to sleep first, and then go there and keep an eye on it after dawn. If that transport team comes back, then go there again at night. I hope Lin Ke and the others are okay." Han Yu thought about it and fell asleep.  .

    ……

    There was something on his mind, so Han Yu woke up without even having a moment to sleep.  When I opened my eyes and looked at the window, it was already dark.  Han Yu washed his face, ate something briefly and then went out.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? Off out to the Sea Cat Club and found a corner to sit down where no one would notice. Han Yu quietly observed the movement at the door of the Sea Cat Club.

    Time passed by minute by minute, and it was almost noon.  Han Yu, who had been waiting all morning, was just about to find something to eat when he saw a group of people appearing at the door of the Sea Cat Club.  Looking at the group of people walking out of the club, Han Yu felt that these people were out to pick someone up.  Han Yu immediately retracted into the corner and looked quietly at the door of the Sea Cat Club.

    At this time, the number of people at the entrance of the club has reached a hundred or so, and the leading few are even more expensively dressed, and they are all waiting eagerly.

    Not long after, a group of people appeared on the street east of the club.

    "Onetwothreefourfive" Han Yu silently counted the carriages passing in front of him, thinking about how to sneak into the club tonight.

    There were ten carriages in total. When the carriages stopped at the entrance of the club and saw the people getting off the carriages, Han Yu almost jumped up and rushed over to save them.  It was Lin Ke who got off the carriage.  Seeing that Lin Ke had not been mistreated, Han Yu felt a little better.

    Lin Ke, Ning Ping, Han Mengxin there were seven people in total, each wearing a pair of shackles, cuffing their hands, feet and neck respectively, which made Ningping unable to resist even if they wanted to.

    Han Yu, who was hiding in the corner, clenched his hands tightly and tried hard to restrain his desire to rush over.  Keep reminding yourself that rushing over now is not only useless, but will also cause you to lose an opportunity to rescue Lin Ke and others by exposing your identity.

    Seeing Lin Ke and others being brought into the club, Han Yu also turned around and walked towards the hotel where he was staying temporarily.  He had already made up his mind that at night, after dark, he would immediately enter the club to rescue people.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 565 Rescue

    Terror Turtle Clan Settlement, Wanliu Stream

    Because of the announcement of war between the Sea Dragon Tribe and other Sea Tribes, the originally self-reliant Terror Turtle Tribe finally began to panic.  ) No one thought that the Sea Tribe, who had been forced to swallow their anger in the face of their own tyrannical strength, would actually make people feel so scared after uniting.

    The Turtle Tribe’s claws are numb!  They were frightened by the ferocious sea tribe's joint expeditionary force.  The leader of the Terror Turtle Clan convened a meeting with the elders of the clan overnight, hoping to find a way for the Terror Turtle Clan to overcome this difficulty.  They just discussed and discussed, but before a method could be figured out, everyone started quarreling over the ownership of the troublesome Bola.

    "It's so lively. Do you plan to continue the quarrel after those gangsters from the sea race have closed the door?" Just when the quarrel was at its most intense, a mocking voice came from outside the door.  Everyone followed the call and stood up to salute. The person who came was the eldest elder of the Terror Turtle Clan. He usually did nothing but did whatever he wanted. He had the highest prestige among the clan.  By the way, Lin Ke and others were captured by him.

    Seeing the great elder entering the door, the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan immediately gave up his seat.  The Great Elder Xuanwu sat in the position of the clan leader without hesitation, and said to everyone in a deep voice: "Don't you see it? Those Hai Clan bastards just declared war on us just to destroy us. Want to calm down the trouble? Ha~ When are you afraid of turtles?  Has the tribe turned into a shrunken turtle like a turtle?"

    "But Great Elder, after all, we are in the wrong regarding this matter"

    "What's wrong with you? When did our Horrible Turtle Clan ever be reasonable? Have you forgotten the rules of our Horror Turtle Clan? The strong are respected, and as the weak, we deserve to be bullied!" Xuanwu interrupted and the person wanted to say  After saying that, he shouted.

    Seeing this, the patriarch quickly asked: "Great Elder, what do you mean?"

    "Prepare for war! Fight with all your strength. Since the other party wants a war, then fight them. Let them understand that the Terror Turtles are not those bastards who can defeat them." Xuanwu replied decisively.

    It’s just that Xuanwu answered quickly, but the clan leader and others still need to think more.  Today's Terror Turtle Clan is no longer the Terror Turtle Clan back then. As time goes by, the Terror Turtle Clan's combat power is now in decline.  Those who could fight back then were already old and dead, while the young Terror Turtle warriors had not yet reached adulthood.  Unable to exert the required combat power.  At this time, if we join forces with the Sea Clan to start a war, I'm afraid the Turtle Clan may not get any favors.

    Seeing that the clan leader and others were still refusing to give orders, the great elder Xuanwu asked in a deep voice: "Do you still have any hope for peace talks? Please wake up quickly? The other party is here to destroy my clan, how can they give me a chance for peace talks.  Even if we are given a chance for peace talks, the demands must be very excessive and are not conditions we can accept at all. While there is still some time, we should seize the time to prepare for the war."

    The final result of the meeting was to prepare for both sides. On the one hand, an envoy was sent to express the intention of peace talks to the Hailong clan, and on the other hand, they seized the time to prepare for war.  So as not to be caught off guard after the peace talks failed.

    The population is about 1,400. Even if everyone is an excellent warrior, facing the coalition of sea tribes led by Seadramon, the probability of defeat is greater than that of victory.

    The war is about to break out, but the upcoming auction at the Seacat Club will still be held as normal.  In order to prepare war funds, the Great Elder Xuanwu came to the scene in person, preparing to withdraw money to purchase supplies and return to the Terror Turtle Clan immediately after the auction.

    That night, Han Yuer visited the Haimao Club.

    People all have inertial thinking.  There was a thief last night.  After losing a piece of property.  People subconsciously think that the thief will never come again.  Even if he comes again, he won't come the next night.  In addition, the thief last night was later caught up and beaten to death. Although everyone told themselves to be more vigilant, how could long-term habits be changed in a short time.

    Han Yu didn’t go through the door again this time.  Using the ability of flame flight, Han Yu flew to the window on the third floor of the club.  Last night I just jumped out of the window and left, and tonight.  Han Yu planned to jump out of the window and enter.

    "Knock, knock~" Cindy, who was lying on the bed, heard the light sound of the window.  Cindy, who was not sleepy in the first place, immediately got up.  As a woman, she sympathized with the four human women who were about to be auctioned off as commodities.  While sympathizing with the four human women.  Cindy walked to the window.

    nobody?

    Cindy, who was a little confused, opened the window. Before she could react, a black shadow rushed in and pushed Cindy to the ground.  Cindy was so frightened that she turned pale. If her mouth hadn't been covered in advance, she might have screamed by now.

    "Shh~ don't talk, it's me." A familiar voice reached Cindy's ears, which made Cindy stunned for a moment, and her struggling movements stopped immediately.

    Cindy looked at the girl on top of herThe man in clothes knew that this man was the thief who protected him from being violated last night.  Isn't this thief too brave?  He came here again tonight, and he opened the window for him.

    Found that Cindy’s face looked a little strange, and Han Yu, who had something to do tonight, didn’t pay attention.  After gently letting go of Cindy, Han Yu asked straight to the point: "Miss Cindy, please tell me where the human auction items are kept?"

    "How do you know my name is Cindy?"

    "Oh, someone knocked on the door and called your name last night. I remembered it."

    "Oh." Cindy responded, feeling suddenly disappointed and distracted.  Seeing that Cindy was distracted, Han Yu had to ask again where Lin Ke and others were being held now.

    This time Cindy heard clearly, she couldn't help but frowned at Han Yu and asked: "You haven't given up yet? Didn't I tell you? You don't have the ability to sell that kind of auction items. What's more, the owners of these auction items are afraid that  Turtle Clan, if you get involved, you will die without a burial place."

    "Don't worry about this. The Terror Turtles have too much time to take care of themselves and have no time to trouble me. Even if I rescue those humans, they won't have time to trouble me."

    "Rescue? Aren't you planning to steal those humans and sell them yourself?" Cindy asked in surprise.

    "Thieves have their ways. I am a thief, but I am not a human trafficker. No matter whether the auction items are human or not, as long as they are intelligent beings like us, we have no right to buy and sell other people's homes."

    Seeing Han Yu’s righteous face, Cindy felt a little moved in her heart and said subconsciously: “I didn’t expect your character to be so noble.”

    "Thank you for the compliment. I just did what I thought I should do. Please tell me where the auction items are kept?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "They are locked in rooms 201 to 207 on this floor. Each room has a dedicated person to take care of it. You have no chance." Cindy answered Han Yu's question after thinking for a while, and at the same time  Finally, he wanted to persuade Han Yu to give up his plan.  But how could Han Yu give up?

    "Thank you for telling me this. I will do the rest by myself. By the way, in order not to cause trouble for you, I am going to wrong you." Han Yu said and took off a piece of  rope.

    "You, what do you want to do?" Cindy took a step back in fear.

    "Tie you up and gag you at the same time. This way, after I rescue you, no one will cause trouble for you like this." Han Yu walked up to Cindy as he spoke.  Cindy didn't resist, and was tied up by Han Yu obediently, threw her on the bed, and stuffed a clean pillow towel into her mouth.

    Hear the sound of the door closing softly.  Cindy closed her eyes and waited patiently for the time when she would be discovered.  Of course she would not risk her own life for Han Yu.  Being able to tell Han Yu those things was enough in Cindy's opinion.  Han Yu will have to ask for his own blessings for the next thing.

    The third floor is a place where only members can enter and exit.  It is a situation of being tight on the outside and loose on the inside.  Han Yu walked struttingly down the corridor like this, and no one who passed by the guards said a word or asked a question.  Even though Han Yu is still wearing night clothes, the more Han Yu looks like this, the more natural he feels.

    Walking swaggeringly to the vicinity of Room 201, just as Cindy said, there were two guards standing at the door of each room.  Han Yu rolled his eyes when he saw this, turned around, opened the door and walked into room 195, which was a few rooms away from room 201.

    This room is empty, and there is a door on the wall near room 196.  Open the door and take a look.  Room 197 also has a door, as does room 198.  Han Yu observed the remaining rooms and found that they all had a connecting door.  Feeling confident, Han Yu opened the window and climbed out, arriving at the window of 201.

    He quietly took a look at the situation in the room.  Ning Ping was sitting on the bedside meditating alone, with no one else in the room.  Seeing this, Han Yu had an idea and knocked on the window twice.

    Ning Ping glanced at the window.  A trace of suspicion suddenly appeared on his face, because Han Yu was wearing a mask.  Wearing night clothes again, Ningping looked at it at first glance.  He didn't recognize who Han Yu was.  Han Yu pointed at the wooden door connecting room 195, and Ning Ping nodded knowingly.

    Seeing that Ning Ping understood what he meant, Han Yu returned to room 195.  With a soft sound in the room, Han Yu walked into Room 201 and joined Ning Ping.

    When he saw that the man in black with his mask uncovered turned out to be Han Yu, Ning Ping was immediately surprised and went over. Just as he was about to punch Han Yu hard, he realized that he was still wearing handcuffs and shackles.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly looked around, picked up the pen and paper on the coffee table and wrote, "What can we say before we go out?"

    Ning Ping clicked after reading it.He took the pen and wrote on the paper: "The key is held by two people outside the door. Try to get the key over. Also note that every once in a while, the two people at the door will enter the house to take a look.  "

    Seeing this, Han Yu nodded to Ning Ping and continued to write on the paper: "If we deal with the fourteen people outside the door at once, what do you think the chances of success are?"

    "The only way to know is to try. But if you have my help, the chance of success should be greater."

    "How is the sound insulation of this room?"

    "It should be good. What idea have you come up with?"

    "Hehehehe"

    "Don't be unable to write about laughter"

    "Okay, I was wrong. Just be patient for a while. I'll go say hello to Lin Ke and the others first. If you want to take action, let's do it together. Who lives next door to you?"

    "It's Bafang, then Field, and then Lin Ke and the others."

    Han Yu left and found Bafang and Field. After reaching a consensus with the two, Han Yu started his own plan.  He quietly stood behind the door and signaled Ning Ping to start.

    After receiving Han Yu’s signal, Ning Ping immediately kicked the coffee table to the ground.  The movement in the room immediately attracted the attention of the two people guarding the door.  When the two of them opened the door and entered the room, they saw Ning Ping sitting by the bed, looking at them with arrogance.  The two of them were immediately furious. Is the prisoner still so arrogant?  He immediately stepped forward to teach Ning Ping a lesson.  But before they reached Ningping, they felt a cool breeze coming from behind their heads, and then their eyes went dark and they fell unconscious.

    After the successful sneak attack, Han Yu immediately found the key and unlocked Ning Ping's shackles, and rushed to Shi Bafang and Field with Ning Ping.  In the same way, Shi Bafang and Field were rescued.  All that's left is how to save the four Lin Ke girls.

    Different from the situation of Ning Ping and others, the four girls of Lin Ke were guarded in the room.  A woman was also assigned to take care of them nearby.  After secretly observing the powerful woman, Han Yu himself was fine, and so was Ning Ping.  Shi Bafang can also handle it, but there is a problem with Field.  Field is good at firearms, but now he is unarmed.  Even if it was a sneak attack, Field couldn't guarantee that he could take down the woman in charge of custody.

    Three are missing one

    Time did not allow Han Yu and others to think too much. Ning Ping suddenly came up with a trick.  He helped a guard who was knocked unconscious by himself and walked to the door, then opened the door.  Ning Ping grabbed one of the guard's hands, stretched out the door and waved to the two guards guarding the next door.

    The two guards who didn’t know what was going on came over and were immediately knocked unconscious by Han Yu and Shi Bafang who were ready.  Now that the problem is solved, we can start the operation to rescue the four girls of Lin Ke.

    ……

    When they saw that it was Han Yu who rescued them, Lin Ke and others who had just been freed were very excited.  However, Han Yu was very calm, knowing that people like him were not out of danger yet, so it was a little early to be happy now.  Fortunately, I was well prepared.  Han Yu gathered Lin Ke and others together and tied up all the knocked-out guards.  After gagging.  Han Yu opened the window of the room.  He picked up the prepared hook and tied one end to the window. He carried the other end with himself and flew outside, forming a zipline between the Sea Cat Club and a nearby building.

    The zip line was used by three men from Ningping, while Han Yu was responsible for taking away the four women from Lin Ke in two batches.  The original plan was correct.  But things always have a little surprise.  Xuanwu from the Terror Turtle Tribe, who came to the Sea Cat Club to attend the auction in person, happened to be up at night.  The elderly all sleep less and get up to urinate in the middle of the night.  As a result, I saw the situation outside the window in the bathroom and saw a person holding another person in one hand and flying towards the other side.

    "What are you doing?" Xuanwu shouted.  Han Yu, who was concentrating on flying, was so startled that he almost let go and dropped Qiao Yanran and Lian Peng.

    Xuanwu's shout immediately alerted everyone in the Sea Cat Club.  In the middle of the night, there was silence all around, and suddenly there was a roar. The sound was loud enough to wake up people in their sleep.

    Fortunately, Han Yu has rescued everyone.  He didn't panic when he was discovered, and left immediately with Lin Ke and others.  At this time, the people in the Haicat Club had not yet rushed out of the club.  Although Xuanwu didn't see clearly who the rescued person was, he immediately jumped out of the window and chased him.  The people at the Sea Cat Club were really anxious at this time.  Xuanwu's shout made the people from the Sea Cat Club immediately rush to the place where the auction items were being held tonight, only to find that none of the auction items were gone, and the guards in charge of guarding were all knocked unconscious and tied together.

    “Chase me!” the head of the Sea Cat Club ordered with a livid face.

    As the subordinates of Hai Mao Club swarmed out, the head of Hai Mao Club shook his head and stepped towards him.He walked to his forbidden wife's room, wanting to seek some comfort. As soon as he entered the door, he saw his forbidden wife Cindy tied to the bed, with a pillow stuffed in her mouth, and the window of the room wide open.

    The family immediately understood where the intruder had come from.  Standing in front of the window of the room, the family member reached out and touched the scratches in the gap outside the window, and asked Cindy in a deep voice: "Do you know who came in?"

    "I don't know. I was sleeping soundly, but for some unknown reason, I was tied up as soon as my eyes darkened." Cindy replied with a frustrated look.  In my heart, I admire Han Yu's carefulness. After tying himself, he used his pocket knife to make pry marks outside the window.

    Feeling that Cindy had not lied to her, the head of the club asked again: "Have you seen the other party's face clearly?"

    "No. The man was wearing black clothes and a mask. I didn't see clearly." Cindy replied after hearing this.

    "You have a good rest and be sure to close the doors and windows." The head of the Haimao Club warned Cindy, turned around and walked out.

    “Master, have you lost anything important?” Cindy asked upon seeing this.

    "Nothing was lost, just a few humans entrusted by the Terror Turtles to be auctioned here."

    "Will the Terror Turtle Clan cause trouble for the owner?" Cindy asked with a worried look on her face.

    "No. If it were before, they probably wouldn't give up, but now, hey, they have too much to take care of themselves." The head of the Haicat Club smiled and replied.  Strangely, after the head of the club answered Cindy's question, his heavy heart suddenly became much better.  That’s right, the Terror Turtles are almost in danger of losing their own protection. Why should I worry about their revenge?

    Just as the head of the Sea Cat Club thought, Xuanwu would not make any more enemies for the Turtle Clan at this time. There were already enough enemies. If he provoked an organization like the Sea Cat Club with hands and eyes as powerful as the Sea Cat Club, then I'm afraid  It will cause big trouble.  These organizations may let you do it when things are normal, but if you are weak, they will inevitably add insult to injury, as long as it is beneficial.

    Understanding this, the only thing Xuanwu can do now is to recapture the escaped humans. That way nothing will happen, but if he cannot catch

    "No! I am Xuanwu, the great elder of the Terror Turtle Clan. No one in this world can escape from my hands." Xuanwu secretly said to himself in his heart.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 566: Making an attack in the east and attacking in the west

    Xuanwu knew that he was only one person and it was impossible to catch all the fleeing humans, so he only focused on the road and chased in one direction.  ) He clearly remembered that the man in black was the mastermind of this rescue incident. As long as the man in black was caught, none of the rescued humans would be able to escape, and they would be chased back sooner or later.

    The two of you chased me for a long time, and Xuanwu finally blocked the man in black in a dead end.  Xuanwu sneered and said to the man in black: "Run, keep running, I want to see where you can run?"

    The man in black didn’t say anything, he just put his hands on the ground, suddenly spitting out a ball of flame, and with the help of the explosive power of the flame, he jumped over the wall.  When Xuanwu saw something was wrong, he quickly chased after him.  Although Xuanwu is a tortoise, when it comes to jumping ability, rabbits are his grandson.  He saw Xuanwu kicking the ground hard with his legs, jumping up suddenly, and was about to jump over the wall before he could see it.  At this moment, a group of black shadows came over, and Xuanwu didn't even have time to react. The black shadow hit Xuanwu on the face.  Xuanwu didn't even hum. He leaned back and fell heavily to the ground.  Although he was protected by the tortoise shell on his body, the force of the fall still made Xuanwu almost choke, and his internal organs felt a little uncomfortable. After a while, Xuanwu got up from his place.  Even without looking, you can tell that the other party has run away.  Turning his head and looking around, Xuanwu wanted to know what was attacking him, and saw two broken bricks falling not far from him.

    Xuanwu was so angry that he trembled all over and hunted geese all day long, but today he was pecked in the eye by a goose.  Unexpectedly, a piece of brick is usually inconspicuous.  It has such power.  My own glorious name for the rest of my life.  Fortunately, there was no one around, otherwise Xuanwu, the elder of the Terror Turtle Clan, was knocked down by a brick, so it would be hard to talk or listen.

    Just when Xuanwu was glad that there were no witnesses to what happened tonight, Han Yu had already returned to the rendezvous point that he had discussed with sisters Cole and Tier in advance.  When they arrived, they found that Lin Ke and others were already waiting there.

    "Either leave the city overnight, or wait here for a while." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and others.

    The person has been rescued, but how to leave requires careful consideration.  At dawn, or now, the Seacat Club may have started searching the whole city for missing people.  Staying here and waiting for the limelight to pass is very risky, and you have to worry about the danger of being discovered at any time.  The safest way is to leave, but how to leave?  It is not advisable to fight out.  If there were only Han Yuning and others, it would be worth trying, but now that there are girls like Lin Ke, if there is an accident, all the previous efforts will be in vain.

    "Can't we follow the method we prepared in advance?" Cole asked Han Yu.

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No, those guys in the Sea Cat Club are nothing to worry about, but now that there are a few more Terror Turtle warriors, those guys will be difficult to deal with. If you get entangled with them then, it will be troublesome.  "

    "Are we leaving like this? What should we do with the Courage and our belongings?" Ning Ping asked from the side.

    "Wellthis is also a question. Ning Ping. Were you not injured after being captured?" Han Yu nodded when he heard this and suddenly asked Ning Ping.

    A wry smile appeared on Ning Ping's face, and he shook his head and replied: "No. We were captured when we were drowning and unconscious. After being captured, the Terror Turtles didn't do anything to us in order to sell us at a good price.  , apart from restricting personal freedom, they have done nothing to us.”

    "That's it, that means your strength has not been damaged. You just need to take a rest and you'll be fine." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a grin.

    "That's right. What are you planning on?"

    "Ning Ping, are you willing to be captured?"

    "Nonsense, of course I won't accept it."

    "Then do you want revenge?"

    "certainly."

    "Hehe let's go get revenge." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    ……

    Just as Han Yu expected, the Seacat Club sent a large number of manpower at various important intersections between the town and the outside world.  Although Hai Mao also knows that doing so is basically in vain.  But the gesture still needs to be made, after all, it is related to the reputation of the club.  No carelessness is allowed.

    Xuanwu, who returned to the club, also divided the four warriors he brought into two groups and sent them out to work with the search team sent by Hai Mao to find the whereabouts of the escaped humans.  It's just that I was busy from morning to afternoon, not to mention anyone, not even a shadow was found.  Two of Xuanwu's four men followed Hai Mao's search team towards the club, preparing to go back and resume their lives.  But just at this moment, a figure caught the attention of the search team.

    The figure was walking in a hurry, wearing a black cloak, covering his head and face tightly.  At this time, with this kind of dress, I want to?Getting the attention of a search party was difficult.  The search team and two of Xuanwu's men immediately followed.  Following the figure twisting and turning in the streets and alleys, he finally succeeded in losing the figure.  When the search team came to their senses, they discovered that they had actually walked into a slum known as the maze in the city by the locals.

    This place is connected in all directions and has many trails. If you are not careful, you will get lost in it. If you are not very familiar with this place, you will basically not go here.  In order to follow the clues, the search team accidentally trapped themselves in the maze.

    "Damn it, what kind of place is this?" One of Xuanwu's men couldn't help complaining after returning to the same place again.

    "Okay, brother, stop talking. Didn't you see that everyone is insisting?" As the elder brother, he advised.

    The members of the search team belonging to Haimao did not speak, but only confirmed the team's walking route again.  If you really want to go out, there is no way out. Just walk in a straight line and clear all the obstacles blocking your way.  It's just that this is a slum, and the people who live here are poor.  If the search team really did that, countless poor people living here would be ruined.  In order to survive, the people living here stick together.  Even if you bully someone, just wait for others to form a group to retaliate against you.  Although the Sea Cat Club is a huge force in the local area.  But what if I were shot and beaten by a gang all day long?  It's quite a headache to find trouble with someone who didn't know who did it.  For this reason, when people from the Sea Cat Club go out to do business, they will not easily violate the rules set by local gangsters in the town unless necessary.

    Half an hour passed, and it was getting dark.  Seacat's search team still hasn't gone out.  The people who belonged to Hai Mao were still able to keep their composure, but Xuanwu's two men couldn't stand it anymore.  To be able to be the person Xuanwu takes with him, it goes without saying that he is strong.  In addition, they were used to solving problems through violence. After enduring it for half an hour, the two finally decided to walk out of this ghost place according to their usual style of solving problems.

    It was like a hurricane blowing through.  All obstacles blocking their path were pushed flat.  A road leading outside appeared in front of the search team.  However, the search team of Haimao did not go out with the two people who created this road. Instead, they shouted loudly at the people who walked out of their den: "Those two people are not from my Haimao Club. Don't get me wrong."

    Hearing what the search team said, Xuanwu’s two men immediately became furious.  If these people were not needed in the future, these two people would probably immediately teach these ignorant people a lesson.  But now, the two people who could still distinguish the seriousness of the matter glared at the search team members fiercely and turned to leave.

    But it’s not that easy to leave.

    "Stop! You destroyed someone's home and just walked away. How can anything be so cheap in this world? Apologize and compensate according to the price!" A thin man with a sallow face blocked the way of the two of them and made his request.  .  But how could the two of them, who were already used to it, listen to this? They stretched out their hands and pushed the person blocking the way aside, cursing in their mouths: "Fuck you."

    With just a casual push, the person who was pushed immediately took a few steps back.  He fell to the ground on his back and died!

    Once they saw the human life, the onlookers stopped.  Someone was killed, how could the murderer be allowed to run away like this?  They immediately formed a circle and refused to let the two perpetrators leave.

    The two people who were surrounded wanted to kill directly, but when they thought about the current situation of the Terror Turtle Clan, if they really took action to kill people, then I am afraid that the Sea Clan who are still waiting on the sidelines would not hesitate to join the crusade against the Terror Turtle Clan launched by the Sea Dragon Clan.  Go to the turtle clan's alliance.

    When a hero meets a scoundrel, the scoundrel wins.

    The news that two members of the Terror Turtle Clan were surrounded was quickly notified to the Seacat Club by the Seacat search team.  Xuanwu, who was waiting for the news in the club, couldn't sit still when he heard the news.  He was really worried that his two men couldn't help but take action in the end.  That would cause big trouble for the Terror Turtles.

    Without even bothering to talk to the head of Haimao, Xuanwu hurried towards the location of the accident with his two other subordinates who had already returned.  When he arrived at the scene and took a look, Xuanwu couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his two subordinates knew the general situation and were just taking the overall situation into consideration.  No messing around.

    "Give way, please give way." Xuanwu said polite words.  But he was not polite at all. With a casual pull, the tightly surrounded crowd was pulled open and a passage was opened, allowing Xuanwu to reach the middle area without any hindrance.

    When they saw Xuanwu, the two people who caused the trouble lowered their heads in unison.  Xuanwu did not blame the two of them, but said softly: "You have done a good job in controlling your temper." After saying that, Xuanwu raised his voice to the people watching and asked: "Is there anyone in charge? Someone who can take charge of things."  ,thisPutting things off like this is no solution.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, a man walked out of the crowd. He was not tall, reaching up to Xuanwu's chest, but his face was full of flesh, and there was a scar from the center of his eyebrows to his left cheek. At first glance, he was not a kind person.  When facing Xuanwu, he curled his lips and said, "I'm the one in charge. Tell me, how to solve this matter?"

    "You tell me, we can discuss it later." Xuanwu heard the words and replied.

    "Sure, let me tell you. I only have two conditions. First, let these two guys pay one million gold shells; second, let the kid who killed my brother pay for my brother's life."

    Xuanwu smiled when he heard this and said: "Hahaha Although you are asking for a lot of money and paying back the money on the ground, don't go too far. Can those destroyed houses be called houses? It's just a shack, not worth a few dollars.  Money. One million gold shells is enough to buy the whole place. As for the life you said, hahaha Is your brother really dead? If you say he is really dead, then I will kill him now.  Cut off his head."

    "Hey, I thought I met a sensible person. But I didn't expect that I met an unreasonable one."

    "Reason. I'm talking to reasonable people, not to you scum and scum." The smile on Xuanwu's face remained unchanged, but the words he said made the faces of those around him change.

    "There's no point in saying that. Brothers, copycats, kill these five bastards!" Scarface raised his right hand and loudly greeted the people around him.  As Scarface finished speaking, the people around him began to make noises.  But what Scarface didn't expect was that Xuanwu didn't seem to care at all.  He looked at Scarface with a sneer, as if waiting for Scarface to make a move.

    Scarface hesitated.  Xuanwu was right about what he said, Scarface and his thin guy who was pretending to be dead were in the same group.  The thin man is responsible for pretending to be dead.  Scarface was responsible for blackmail. The two of them cooperated tacitly and never failed, but today.  It seems, it seems, something is not going well.

    Seeing the indifferent look of the fat sheep this time, Scarface felt a little anxious.  If you give in, your brothers will stop hanging around here in the future.  But now the fat sheep is unable to cope with the ever-changing situation, and instead drives Scarface, who has spoken out, into a dead end.  Scarface wanted to take back his words, but he had no excuse.

    Just when Scarface was about to attack Xuanwu, the thin man who had been lying on the ground pretending to be dead suddenly coughed a few times.  Scarface seemed to have heard the sound of nature, and immediately rushed over with a look of surprise on his face, hugged the thin man and shouted: "Brother, are you okay?"

    "Ahem, bro. Be gentle, I'll be fine." The thin man coughed a few times and replied, while whispering in Scarface's ear: "The rewards for holding these people back will be huge."

    Hearing this, Scarface nodded observantly, gently put the thin man on the ground, turned around and shouted to Xuanwu: "Hey, my brother is not dead, so I won't fight for you. But you are injured.  If you kill my brother, how can you settle this account?"

    "You said it." Xuanwu replied coldly.

    "Compensation of ten thousand gold shells."

    "Humph." Xuanwu snorted lightly and simply stopped talking.

    Scarface saw this and said, "If you think it's too much, we can discuss it again. Tell me, how much can you give me?"

    "One gold shell." Xuanwu replied lightly.

    "What? One gold shell? Are you sending the beggar away?" Scarface shouted immediately.

    The gap between ten thousand gold shells and one gold shell is really not that big.

    It’s just that Scarface is destined to be unlucky today.  After Xuanwu said one gold shell, he said "If you want love, just give me this much" and then stopped talking.  Let the scarred face and tongue shine like flowers.  The compensation of one gold shell remained unchanged, but Xuanwu refused to let go.  And Scarface is like having a fight with Xuanwu.  Just don't agree.

    The two sides discussed the issue of compensation for two hours. In the end, Xuanwu, who was silent, won and only paid one Jinbei in compensation.  With a look of unwillingness, he took the compensation of one gold shell, helped his brother up and walked out of the crowd, without raising the issue of compensation for the house again.  Xuanwu was also so happy that he didn't say a word.

    Seeing that there was no more excitement to watch, the onlookers dispersed one after another.  After the crowd dispersed, Xuanwu returned to the Sea Cat Club with his four men.

    After Xuanwu took the people away, Scarface, who had been bargaining with Xuanwu before, was smiling with his brother in front of a man in black, who was wearing a black cloak and his head and face were completely covered.

    "You did a good job, this is your reward." The man in black said and threw a bag to Scarface.  Scarface took it and weighed it with his hands. He suddenly smiled and bent down to thank you: "Thank you, sir, for the gift. If there are more in the future Huh? Where are the people?" Halfway through the words, Scarface realized that there was no one in front of him.  silhouette.

    BrotherThe two brothers couldn't wait to open the bag and were dumbfounded.  What kind of gold shell is this?  A pocket full of pebbles.

    "Pfft, you are really bad." Ning Ping, who had already changed his clothes, couldn't help but said to Han Yu with a smile after hearing Han Yu's words.  Hearing this, Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "Those guys who make a living by cheating, kidnapping, and stealing, let them experience what it feels like to be cheated once."

    "You!" Ning Ping smiled, shook his head, and asked Han Yu, "What are we going to do next?"

    "Lin Ke and the others have used the Xuanwu gang to attract attention and secretly sent them out of the city. The next step is naturally when we start to take revenge. Oh, by the way, before taking revenge, we have to find a way to give your sword to  Get it back. I should have known I should have arranged for a few more thieves today to take advantage of the chaos and get your stolen sword back." Han Yu said with some regret.

    "It doesn't matter. Anyway, we now know the whereabouts of the sword. We will get it back tonight." Ning Ping said nonchalantly after hearing this.

    “Well, it’s best to make more noise tonight, so that we can better attract the attention of those people and ensure the safe evacuation of Lin Ke and the others.”

    "Um Han Yu, I have a request." Ning Ping said to Han Yu with a somewhat nervous expression.

    Han Yu saw this and asked with a smile: "What request? If you have a request, just say it. It's not your style to be coy."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping glared at Han Yu, and then said with a straight face: "I will deal with the leader of the Horrible Turtle Clan."

    "Huh? Why?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "That guy is the guy who captured me. I want to avenge my capture."

    "Tsk tskOkay, then leave his four subordinates and other enemies who may appear to me. You are not allowed to argue with me."

    “Don’t worry, I promise not to argue with you.” Ning Ping replied with a smile upon hearing this.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 567 Return of the property to its original owner

    Night fell, but Xuanwu and his four men at the Haicat Club were not sleepy at all.  [Shared by netizens] None of the seven humans who escaped have been recovered, which means that the Terror Turtles will lose a lot of income.  Normally gritting one's teeth would have passed, but now, it was time to spend money, which made Xuanwu worried.

    As the saying goes, a penny cannot defeat a hero.  It's not that Xuanwu has never thought about grabbing it, but he may succeed if he grabs it once or twice. However, the materials needed by the entire Terror Turtle Clan are far from being solved by grabbing them once or twice.  And what's even more terrible now is that the big businessmen who have supplies in their hands are not interested in Xuanwu's offer of credit.  I can't blame those businessmen. Businessmen pursue profits. Seeing that the entire Terror Turtle Clan is in danger this time, who would bet their money on the Terror Turtle Clan without opening their eyes.  Although high risks will bring high rewards, if you still bet knowing that you will lose, it is not courageous, but short-sighted.

    "Great Elder, what are we going to do next?" One of his subordinates asked Xuanwu Road with a sad face.

    Hearing this, Xuanwu secretly thought: "You ask me? Who am I going to ask?" Although he said this in his heart, Xuanwu still had to look confident, otherwise there would be no need to fight this battle and he would just surrender with his hands raised.

    "Don't worry, I already have a plan. You don't need to ask any more questions, just focus on finding the escaped humans." Xuanwu slowly ordered his four men.

    "But Great Elder, I have been looking for them all day, and even with Seacat's ability I can't find them. Those humans may no longer be in this town." Another subordinate said after hearing this.

    Xuanwu snorted coldly and said: "Hmph! Haven't you heard the saying that it's dark under the lamp? In my opinion, those humans must still be hiding in the city. Look for them carefully and don't be discouraged."

    Since the Great Elder said this, as a subordinate of the Terror Turtle Tribe warriors, what else can they say, they can only nod in agreement.  Prepare to continue searching for the escaped humans tomorrow.

    Xuanwu sent his four men away and sat alone in the room, thinking about what he should do next.  At first, he advocated the challenge, but if he changed his mind now, let alone whether he would be able to stop the Sea Dragon Clan's attack.  The weight of his voice in the clan in the future may be greatly reduced.

    "Oh, I hope the clan leader can have the captured iron box delivered soon. Those humans can't count on it. They can only see how much the iron box can be sold for." Xuanwu sighed softly.  I prayed secretly in my heart.  It's just that it's a little early to pray now. The letter he wrote to his clan was only sent out this morning, and it didn't reach its destination so quickly.  That letter may still be on the way now

    ……

    On the only way to the Horrible Turtle Clan, a messenger was tied up.  Hyland, who served as the forward of this attack, was flipping through a piece of letter paper in his hand, with a smile on his face as he read it.

    "Hiland, what news have you seen? Are you so happy?" Hook, who came over, asked curiously.

    "Hehehe you see for yourself." Hyland said, handing the letter in his hand to Hook.  Hook took it and looked at it, then smiled.  The person who wrote the letter was Xuanwu, the great elder of the Terror Turtle Clan.  The content of the letter was to tell the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan that the human beings used for auction had been rescued by unknown people, and to urge the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan to send someone to send the iron box seized with the humans for auction.  At the same time, he told the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan that the purchased supplies were not yet clear, and asked the clan to think of something to do.

    "Okay, this news comes at a good time. That guy Han Yu is really good at it." Hook smiled and returned the letter in his hand to Hyland.  Hyland took the letter and nodded with a smile.  Then he rolled his eyes, as if he thought of something, looked at Hook and said, "Hook. Do you think we should do something with the letter in our hand?"

    "What do you want to do?" Hook asked with a smile.

    ……

    Two hours later.  The messenger who was responsible for delivering letters arrived at the settlement of the Terror Turtle Clan and delivered a handwritten letter from the Great Elder of the Terror Turtle Clan.  Hearing that the great elder sent someone back, the patriarch instinctively felt a bad premonition.  If it is a good thing, the great elder will definitely ask the warriors of his tribe to come back and give oral instructions to improve the morale of his tribe.  And now, the great elder wrote a letter.  He also found a messenger who was specially responsible for delivering letters and handed them to him by name.  Don't ask.  What the letter said is definitely not a good thing.

    After reading the letter, the clan leader, who was already mentally prepared, felt devastated.  It's really bad news!  It's just that now the entire Terror Turtle Clan is on the ropes, and the battle with the Sea Dragon Clan is inevitable. If a ceasefire is proposed now, the people of the Terror Turtle Clan will not be able to raise their heads to see anyone in the future.  Even though the Sea Dragon Tribe has united with other Sea Tribes to form an alliance to attack itself, in the eyes of the Terror Turtle Clan, their enemy is only the Sea Dragon Tribe, and the other Sea Tribes are just soy sauce. As long as the Sea Dragon Tribe is dealt with, other Sea Dragon Clan will be defeated.  Clan is not a concern.  This is a thing?In the future war of the Terror Turtle Clan, no matter how many difficulties there are, the Terror Turtle Clan can only hold on. As the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan, he can only grit his teeth and persevere.

    While the clan leader arranged for manpower to transport the iron box mentioned in the letter by the elder Xuanwu, he also summoned other elders in the clan. After explaining the current situation to them, he assigned each elder a task and started preparations separately, actively preparing for war.

    The team transporting the iron boxes quickly gathered.  The people of the Terror Turtle Clan may have strong personal fighting abilities, but that doesn't mean their brains are also good.  In other words, they cannot open the iron box they seized, which is the Courage of Han Yu and others.  In order to transport the Courage away, the Terror Turtles specially installed wheels on the bottom of the Courage, and selected a group of strong Terror Turtle warriors to drag the Courage to the Sea Cat Club to join the Great Elder Xuanwu.  The clan leader’s plan was shrewd.  With these hundred Terror Turtle Clan warriors, Grand Elder Xuanwu can do many things, such as kidnapping, extortion, robbery Right now, collecting supplies is the most important thing, the process is not important, the key is the result.

    Hundreds of Terror Turtle warriors set out with a special mission.  Taking turns towing the Courage on the way to the Seacat Club.  It’s just that the leader of the Horrible Turtle Clan didn’t know that the letter from the Great Elder Xuanwu had been read by Hailant, who was the vanguard, and all the actions of the Horrible Turtle Clan were seen by Hailant.

    Not long after the Courage was dragged out of the Terror Turtle settlement, the team was already targeted by Hyland.  As a vanguard, you have to build bridges and pave roads, check the enemy's situation, reduce enemy morale, etc.  At present, Hyland is preparing to rob the Terror Turtles warriors who are about to enter the ambush circle, in order to lower the morale of the Terror Turtles and weaken the Terror Turtles' will to fight.

    The combat effectiveness of one hundred elite warriors of the Terror Turtle Tribe is very strong, but if they encounter a sudden attack, the attackers will not be much different from their own skill.  What's more important is that the calculation was calculated mentally and unintentionally. The result was obvious that the hundreds of warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan were defeated.  In order not to attract the attention of the Terror Turtle Clan.  Hyland asked the sneak attack troops to resolve the battle as quickly as possible.  In other words, there are no fancy tricks in sneak attacks, but simple and effective killing moves.

    No prisoners!  All one hundred Terror Turtle warriors died in the battle.  Here, strength in numbers comes into play.  Five hundred experts selected from the sea tribe.  Every five people are responsible for one Terror Turtle warrior. Each person has different abilities. When combined together, the power formed is naturally not one plus one equal to two.  In almost a face-to-face encounter, more than half of the Terror Turtle warriors were killed or injured.  Even the warning of the attack was not given before the entire army was wiped out.

    This result made Hiland and the sea clan coalition led by him very happy.  In the past, the warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan were so tyrannical that other sea tribes felt the terror of the Terror Turtle Clan in their hearts. However, after killing the Terror Turtle Clan warriors with their own hands, the fear of the Terror Turtle Clan was quietly dissipating.  The Terror Turtles don't seem to be as scary as imagined.  Even if they have a thick layer of tortoise shell on their bodies, there is no tortoise shell on his neck and no tortoise shell on his forehead.  When desperate, don't attack your opponent's weak points.  But he desperately attacks his opponent's strongest point. Such a person is two hundred and five.

    "Clean the battlefield and transport this iron box to me at the same time." Hai Lante ordered the opponent Xia Hai Clan with a smile on his face.  Immediately, a strong man from the Sea Clan who had been selected before the battle began took over the position of the original Terror Turtle Clan warrior, pulling the Courage forward, but this time the direction was no longer the Sea Cat Club, but the Sea Dragon Clan's  settlement.  Lorraine.

    Sea Cat Club

    Xuanwu, who didn’t know yet that the other iron box he had pinned his hopes on had been snatched away by Hyland, was resting.  The elderly feel less sleepy and have something on their minds.  It was not a sound sleep.  After lying on the bed and tossing and turning for a long time, Xuanwu fell asleep in a daze.  Just haven't slept for a while yet.  Xuanwu sat up again, found his shoes to get out of bed, and went to the toilet.

    After using the toilet, Xuanwu was about to go back and lie down for a while, when he accidentally glanced out the window, and Xuanwu's eyes suddenly widened.  Through the window, I saw a figure with fire-breathing hands in the air outside, carrying a person and quietly moving towards the Sea Cat Club.

    When Xuanwu saw the flames, he immediately remembered the person he met when he was chasing those humans.  When he thought of this, Xuanwu felt a dull pain on his face, and the hatred that had been slapped down brick by brick suddenly surged into his heart.  Xuanwu just wanted to sound a warning, but when he opened his mouth, Xuanwu closed his mouth again.  The two men in black have not yet entered the Seacat Club. At this time, they shouted, what if the other party runs away?  If he gets hit with another brick while chasing then he will lose all his face.

    Thinking of this, Xuanwu quietly went back to his room and dressed up, preparing to surprise Han Yu and Ning Ping who came to visit in the middle of the night.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had no idea that they had been discovered, flew to the roof of the Sea Cat Club according to their original plan.  I can't trouble that girl named Cindy this time  But one can only do two, and the girl has already helped him twice.  Although he once saved Cindy from being humiliated, this favor should have been repaid long ago.  In order to prevent Cindy from getting involved, Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to find another way.  Anyway, we are here to cause trouble tonight, so it doesn’t matter where we go.  Of course, before causing trouble, Ning Ping must first get back his two swords, Qingyun and Xifeng.  Since being captured, Qingyun and Xifeng were taken away by Xuanwu.  They were given to a pair of twins under Xuanwu.  They were the two men who caused trouble in the city maze before.  It was precisely because of that incident that Ning Ping knew the whereabouts of his two swords. Now that he knew it, there was no reason not to get them back.

    It is not an easy task to get those two swords back.  You can't just run up to someone and say, "This sword is mine, and you have to give it back to me." That way you're more likely to get beaten.  You can only think of another way, maybe steal or rob. Anyway, there is almost no chance that the property will be returned to the original owner through formal channels.

    The solution that Han Yu and Ning Ping came up with was to take them back and take out Qingyun and Xiifeng without attracting the attention of others.  To put it bluntly, it's stealing, but there are rules on the road. If you catch it, it's called stealing. If you don't catch it, it's called taking.  With one person in charge, Han Yu and Ning Ping first determined the location of the target and then launched action.

    Xuanwu and his four subordinates did not live next to each other.  Xuanwu lived in the VIP room on the third floor, while the four subordinates lived in ordinary guest rooms on the third floor.

    Having the experience of rescuing Lin Ke and others before.  Han Yu first walked into an unoccupied ordinary guest room, and then leaned on the door connecting the rooms to listen to what was going on in the next room.

    …The sound insulation effect is so good, there is no sound at all.

    Han Yu scratched his head.  Gently opening the door a crack, he listened carefully and heard a snoring sound coming from the room.  Listening to the snoring one after another, Han Yu couldn't help but praise in his heart.  "Good sleep."

    It’s easier to do things if you sleep deeply.  Han Yu gently pushed the door half open and walked in quietly, hunched over.  When he looked up, he saw a sleeping Terror Turtle warrior lying on the bed with his arms stretched out and a big mouth, and Han Yu's target.  Just put it next to the bed.

    Qingyun Sword, the sword given to Ning Ping by Han Yu.

    Slowly, heel-first, Han Yu walked to the bed and reached out to grab the Qingyun Sword.  At this moment, a shout suddenly came from the next room: "Catch the thief!"

    The man lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, sat up, and reached out to grab the sword.  But it turned out to be empty.  Turn around and look.  He saw that his sword was already in someone's hand.  He heard the man who took his sword smiled at him and said one word, "Hi"

    When you wake up suddenly from sleep, your reaction is always slower than usual.  Seeing someone greeting him, the warrior of the Terror Turtle tribe subconsciously responded, and then realized that something was wrong.  Unfortunately, he understood a little late, when he reacted to Han Yu.  Han Yu casually picked up a decorative vase placed on the bedside coffee table and hit the Horror Turtle warrior on the head.  I have to talk about the chicken thief in the Seacat Club here.  In order to prevent the decorative vases from being broken, all the decorative vases selected by the club are made of iron.

    All of a sudden, just for a moment, the Terror Turtle warrior fainted.  Han Yu glanced at the murder weapon in his hand, but did not throw it away. He walked towards the door that was used to connect the room.  Before he could reach the door, the door was cut in half like a piece of tofu, followed by a figure retreating.

    It’s Ningping.  Judging from Ning Ping's appearance at this time, it seemed that his action was unsuccessful and he had nothing in his hands.

    "Ning Ping, take the sword!" Han Yu shouted and threw the Qingyun in his hand to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping ducked to avoid the flying sword energy, stretched out his hand to grab the Qingyun Sword, let out a long roar, and started to fight back.

    After working separately with Han Yu, Ning Ping had a good plan and quietly took back his sword.  But there are always some surprises in things in this world.  When Ning Ping entered the room, there was no one in the room, but the Wind Attack Sword was placed beside the bed.  Ning Ping didn't think too much at the time, and immediately stepped forward to get the Wind Attack Sword, but before Ning Ping could get close, a naked man suddenly ran out of the bathroom.

    Both sides were taken aback by the other.  The Terror Turtle warrior who had just taken a shower was surprised when a large living person suddenly appeared in his room, while Ning Ping was surprised when a naked man suddenly walked out.  Because the bathroom door was relatively close to the bed, Ning Ping did not take back the Wind Attack Sword immediately, and ended up being the target of a passive beating.

    But now that he had the Qingyun Sword in his hand, Ning Ping's confidence doubled, and he was immediately ready to teach this dishonorable Terror Turtle warrior a lesson.  This guy has been naked from the beginning until now, and the lump on his crotch moves with the movement of his sword.?Swaying from side to side, no matter how you look at it, it will be eye-catching.  Now Ning Ping also has a sword in his hand, and he is no longer in a passive state of being beaten.  This time it was the Terror Turtle warrior's turn to be beaten.

    Someone has done statistics. When a person is naked, his combat power will be reduced by 30% compared to usual. Now that both sides have weapons in their hands, the combat power of the Terror Turtle warriors has been reduced by 30%.  After thirty, Ningping will no longer be his opponent.  After a while, Ning Ping saw the opportunity and knocked away the Wind Attack Sword from the hands of the Terror Turtle Clan warrior with one strike, and took the two swords back into his own hand.  Then he sheathed his sword and said to the Terror Turtle warrior who had lost his sword: "Go put your pants on, and if you hang around in front of me again, I will cut them off."

    The Terror Turtle Clan warrior was so ashamed and angry that he turned back to the house.  After a while, the neatly dressed warriors of the Terror Turtle tribe took their own weapons and fought Ningping again to regain the previous position.  Han Yu and Ning Ping came here tonight looking for trouble, so they would not take the opportunity to escape.

    The Terror Turtle warrior who was knocked down by Han Yu before with a bottle also woke up slowly.  After recognizing the situation clearly, he immediately made a judgment and joined forces with his companions to deal with the two uninvited guests in front of him.  It's just that their opponents seem to have some minor differences that need to be resolved before the battle begins.

    "Ning Ping, as agreed in advance, except for that old turtle, all other enemies are my favorites." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a serious face.

    "Why are you so stingy? Just give me one." Ning Ping said dissatisfied.  (To be continued)

    (.qududu.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 568 Who is the Yellow Bird?

    Being treated like a piece of cake, especially by someone like the Terror Turtle who usually walked sideways, Han Yu's attitude immediately completely angered the two Terror Turtle warriors in front of him.  ) Just then, the two Terror Turtle Clan warriors roared in unison, waving their weapons and heading towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and immediately faced their opponents.

    The four of them were playing table tennis in the room, but there was no movement at all outside.  The sound insulation effect of the room is good.  In order to allow members in the club to have absolute autonomy, the Seacat Club fully considered the sound insulation issue when building it.  It can be said that unless you open the door, you are shouting in the room. Those who are far away from outside cannot hear it at all. Even if they are close, they have to be close to the door to vaguely hear the movement in the room.  .

    The four of them, Han Yu, were fighting like a hot kiln, but no one outside noticed.  It's late at night, and no one would be walking around outside if they have nothing to do.  Although they had the experience of two thieves, the people at the Seacat Club still didn't take it to heart. They only strengthened the guards everywhere. In the three-story membership venue, the situation remained unchanged, and there was no increase in night patrols.  matter.

    The winner in the room was quickly decided, and the result was naturally that Han Yu and Ning Ping were slightly better.  The two Terror Turtle warriors gathered together unwillingly.  It was only then that Han Yu discovered that the two Terror Turtle warriors looked almost exactly the same. If one of them hadn't been bruised on the forehead by Han Yu's vase before, Han Yu would not have been able to distinguish the elder and younger of the two brothers in front of him.

    After fighting for such a long time, basically everything in the room was smashed.  It can be thrown even if it is moved.  There was such a big commotion.  As a result, there was no reaction at all from the outside. This strange situation made Han Yu and Ning Ping feel puzzled.  I have worked very hard, but if I still can't attract the attention of the outside world, then the only thing left is to demolish the house.  Of course, this is the last resort, and Han Yu doesn't want to do anything so desperate yet.

    Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were wondering why the outside world was not cooperating at all, two warriors from the Terror Turtle tribe joined forces and launched another attack on Han Yu and Ning Ping.  This attack is different from the past. In the past, the two warriors fought separately, and the emphasis was on fighting alone, but now.  The two warriors joined together.  Perhaps because of the relationship between the twins, the two of them cooperated very well, and in the blink of an eye, the temporary combination of Han Yu and Ning Ping was at a disadvantage.

    "Han Yu, get out of the way!" Ning Ping shouted at Han Yu because he thought Han Yu was in the way.

    "Why don't you let me go?" Han Yu shouted unconvinced.

    "I have two swords. I can fight them both by myself."

    "Then I still have two fists. I can also breathe fire." As he said that, Han Yu spit out a ball of fire at the two attacking brothers and forced them back.  Ning Ping was so angry and funny when he saw this, he simply swung his swords and stopped the two brothers from the Terror Turtle Clan first. With his back to Han Yu, he said: "Search for me, and by the way, think about why we are fighting so lively, but there is nothing outside."  There was no movement.”

    Seeing that Ning Ping had taken the lead, Han Yu could no longer argue with Ning Ping.  In a dispute like this, the two Terror Turtle warriors in front of you will most likely be the winner in the end.  Han Yu can still distinguish between primary and secondary.  Looking around, Han Yu felt that the problem might be the sound insulation of the room.  Sometimes, too good sound insulation is also a problem.  In order to verify his guess, Han Yu walked towards the window of the room.  There was no way to get through the door. Ning Ping and two Terror Turtle warriors were having a lively fight, and they just blocked the door.

    Han Yu came to the window and reached out to push the window open.  The windows of Haimao Club are all push-type from bottom to top. The advantages of this design are that it is beautiful, saves money, and saves labor.  As soon as the window was opened, the sound in the room immediately spread out.  through the window.  Han Yu saw the guards at the entrance of the Sea Cat Club looking up.

    Well?  What's this?

    Han Yu accidentally saw the two hands on the edge of the window sill.  It was dark, and he was wearing black gloves. If Han Yu hadn't been sharp-eyed, he might not have noticed that there was someone peeping outside the window.  But now that I have discovered it.  That would be easy.

    Standing calmly in front of the window, Han Yu pretended to observe the situation outside.  Just don't move.  The owner of the two hands holding the window sill could only hold it tight in order not to be exposed.

    As time went by, the owner of both hands became a little unbearable.  In order not to be discovered by Han Yu, in addition to insisting secretly, the owner of the two hands was still scolding Han Yu in his heart, why didn't the grandson leave?

    Han Yu is not worried about Ning Ping's safety.  Because Han Yu is full of confidence in Ning Ping, and in fact, just like Han Yu's trust in Ning Ping, although the twin warriors of the Terror Turtle clan cooperate with each other tacitly, they are still two people. Although they are twins, they cannot always keep their minds connected.  status.  As time passed, Ning Ping caught a flaw in the twins' cooperation and stabbed one of them to death with a full blow.  Then he took advantage of another person's eagerness to avenge his brother and killed another fighter.The scholar was also stabbed to death and sent to chase his brother who was one step ahead of him.

    Xuanwu, who was hiding outside the window, heard two screams from his men. He couldn't hold it back anymore and rushed into the room despite being attacked.  As soon as his head appeared, Xuanwu felt a gust of cool wind blowing over his head. He was so frightened that Xuanwu immediately shrank his head and avoided an unknown object whizzing by.  The unknown object was thrown by Han Yu. It was the iron vase that Han Yu had used before.

    Seeing that the blow missed, Han Yu didn't care. He immediately controlled the direction of the vase in his hand, went straight to the two hands holding the window sill, and smashed it down.  This is when Xuanwu tried his best to jump up.

    With a "thud", Xuanwu felt a sharp pain in his hands, as if he had been smashed by something.  As the saying goes, ten fingers connect to the heart.  One finger was hit and it hurt terribly, ten fingers were hit Anyway, Xuanwu let out a cry after being hit, and suddenly let go of his hand.  But Xuanwu forgot that at this time, he pointed at himself and grabbed the window sill with both hands to prevent himself from falling.  If you can let go, that means you are going to fall.  Xuanwu, who didn't want to fall, waved his hands to find a support point, but couldn't grab anything.

    At this moment, a vase was stretched out, and Xuanwu didn't think much about it.  He immediately grabbed the vase with both hands.  But what Xuanwu didn't expect was.  The vase was hugged, but the hand holding the vase was let go.

    ……

    "Bang!" Xuanwu landed heavily on his back and hit the ground deeply.  Protected by the tortoise shell, Xuanwu did not suffer any external injuries. However, after falling from such a high place and landing on his back, the impact of the impact on his internal organs was huge. At least Xuanwu felt that his internal organs had been damaged.  Displaced.

    The guards of the Sea Cat Club gathered around and looked at Xuanwu who fell from the window sill outside the third floor, still holding the iron vase tightly in his hands, their eyes full of curiosity.  Everyone speculated about the story of Xuanwu and the vase he was holding.

    That kind of curious look made Xuanwu a little crazy.  He is the great elder of the Terror Turtle Clan. As long as he has grown up, he has never been as conspicuous as this time. Being angry and angry is the true portrayal of Xuanwu at this time.

    You can’t do it in a rage.  Because Xuanwu is bald.  However, it can also be seen from Xuanwu's eyes that can almost breathe fire that this person is in a very bad mood at this time and should not be approached by strangers.

    Staring angrily at the culprit who made him look big-eyed, Xuanwu kicked the ground hard with his legs, and like a cannonball, he rushed straight to the window where Han Yu was standing on the third floor.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly dodged and hid.  Just after hearing a "crash", Xuanwu broke through the window and entered.  As soon as he saw the situation in the room, he roared angrily and began to attack Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping saw this, they quickly evaded and did not confront the angry Xuanwu tit for tat.  Seeing that he could not hit the two humans in front of him.  Xuanwu immediately roared, "The only one in the world!" As the roar stopped, Xuanwu's limbs and head were seen retracting into the turtle shell, and the turtle shell began to spin rapidly, leaning towards Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu picked up the body of a Terror Turtle warrior that had been killed by Ning Ping and threw it towards Xuanwu.

    With a "bang", the body was knocked away by Xuanwu's spinning tortoise shell, but Xuanwu was not affected at all and was still approaching Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu clasped his hands together, and a ball of flame emerged from his hands.  Similar to the principle of spinning a top, it is difficult for a high-speed spinning top to stop suddenly.  I want the top to stop.  The first is to find another top, and the second is to attack the bottom of the top and change the direction of rotation of the top.  What Han Yu wanted to do at this time was to change the direction of rotation of the big Xuanwu spinning top.

    But before Han Yu could take action, Ning Ping took action.  Seeing that Han Yu could not stop Xuanwu's spinning attack, Ning Ping and Han Yu came up with an idea.  He turned around and took out a piece of soap from the bathroom. Seeing the opportunity, he threw it towards Xuanwu's only path.

    Just listen to the sound of "chiliu".  Xuanwu's attack was broken, and Xuanwu, who was slipping under his feet, flew out diagonally, drew a beautiful arc, and flew straight to the gate.  At this moment, the door opened, and two other Terror Turtle warriors who heard something was wrong because Han Yu had opened the window hurried over to support.  But as soon as he opened the door, he saw something spinning at high speed flying over and hitting him and his companions hard on the chests.

    He died before he left the army. He was accidentally injured by his own people without even seeing what the enemy Zhang was doing.  This result made Han Yu and Ning Ping feel funny, and Xuanwu put this account on the heads of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Without you two, would I be so embarrassed?  Will my men be so unlucky?

    Looking at the two men who fainted due to accidental injuries, Xuanwu's face looked like a smile but not a smile.  Anyone familiar with Xuanwu knows that this is when Xuanwu is really going crazy.

    I came here tonight just to cause trouble, to attract the attention of Hai Mao, and to reduce the pressure for Lin Ke and others to escape.Yu Yu and Ning Ping have no intention of taking this opportunity to fight you.  Even if they have to fight tooth and nail, they have to wait until the Courage is recaptured and everyone's retreat has been secured before they start.

    When they saw Xuanwu going crazy, Han Yu and Ning Ping turned around and rushed towards the gate without even thinking about it.  How could Xuanwu let the two of them escape, because of these two guys, two of the four proud men he brought with him were dead, and the other two were not sure whether they were alive or dead, and he even showed his big eyes. If he didn't find something for himself,  Once the balance is restored, Xuanwu will give up.

    Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping trying to escape, Xuanwu immediately rushed to the door.  Because he was closer to the door than Han Yu and Ning Ping, Xuanwu blocked the way of Han Yu and Ning Ping first.  It’s just that Xuanwu doesn’t understand Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Once they find there is no way out, Han Yu and Ning Ping will develop new roads on their own.

    Take an unusual step!  Han Yu and Ning Ping opened two large holes on both sides of the door and did not open the door at all.  Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping escape, Xuanwu roared angrily and ran after Han Yu, hot on his heels.  Take this opportunity.  Han Yu and Ning Ping were running around in the Sea Cat Club.  Behind him was Xuanwu, a god who could block the killing of gods and a Buddha who could block the destruction of Buddha. The Seacat Club was destroyed in a very short period of time.

    The head of the Hai Mao Club has woken up from his sleep. Seeing that his beloved club has become like this, the head of the house is almost angry.

    "Quick, quick, let someone catch those three bastards! I'm going to shave them alive." The head of the club shouted repeatedly.

    With an order, the guard at the Seacat Club who was still holding his shoulders while watching the show began to help.  It's just that Xuanwu's eyes were red at this time. It didn't matter who was approaching him. As long as he was closer than five meters, he would be Xuanwu's target.  After paying the price of dozens of lives.  The people of Haicat Club wisely chose to give in.  Try not to get within five meters of Xuanwu.

    People often say that good people will be bullied.  With Xuanwu, a bad comparable, there, the people chasing Han Yu and Ning Ping felt like they were in paradise, at least the two people they were chasing were just running around.  He didn't take the initiative to attack people like himself.

    In order to catch Han Yu and others, the people at the Sea Cat Club can be said to have worked very hard.  Because the head of the club has a word first and wants to live well.  In order to prevent a mistake, no one in the Haicat Club dared to make a plot. It was not a dirty trick, and how could they calm down Xuanwu, who seemed to be out of control.

    When a person is anxious, the brain's thinking reaction will be much faster than usual.  Faced with the tyrannical Xuanwu, one person in the Sea Cat Club was quick to think and came up with a method that everyone recognized.

    After a while, a dozen large nets originally used to catch birds were found.  In the past, this kind of net was prepared to prevent the birds left here for auction from escaping. Unexpectedly, today it is not used to catch birds, but to catch people.

    Xuanwu had no idea that the people at the Sea Cat Club planned to catch him with a fishing net.  But even if he knew, Xuanwu would not take a few fishing nets seriously.  But things were just so strange, Xuanwu really fell into a fishing net that he didn't like.  Just in case, more than one fishing net was found.  When Xuanwu passed by their ambush point, the dozen or so people in charge of casting the net almost simultaneously threw their fishing nets at Xuanwu who passed by.

    A dozen fishing nets were covered with hoods.  Xuanwu didn't take it to heart at first.  I waved my hand, thinking that it would be like usual, and the fishing net floated away.  But Xuanwu forgot.  How could the fishing nets I had seen before be exactly the same as the fishing nets in the Sea Cat Club?

    In the blink of an eye, Xuanwu was arrested.  Xuanwu was not willing to be trapped in the net, and struggled hard in the fishing net. However, the more he struggled, the tighter the fishing net became.  The person who trapped Xuanwu looked proud.  Think about it, you just go through the network like that.  He actually successfully captured Xuanwu

    "Let him go." Just when Xuanwu was about to give up, a deep voice came from far away.  As soon as the people in the Hai Mao Club saw the speaker, they immediately bent down to salute and said hello: "Boss."

    "Hmm release Xuanwu quickly." The old man of the sea tribe, known as the boss, slowly opened his mouth and ordered.

    The person coming here is the father of the head of the Haicat Club, which is equivalent to the status of the Supreme Emperor.  With the Supreme Emperor stepping in to save him, Xuanwu no longer has to worry about the club's compensation.  But it's not free, as long as Xuanwu temporarily obeys the requirements of the Sea Cat Club.

    The cash-strapped Xuanwu had no choice but to agree to the Emperor's request to save him from the fishing net.  Upon hearing that Xuanwu agreed to his request, the Supreme Emperor was overjoyed. He quickly ordered people to monitor the movements of Han Yu and Ning Ping, while Xuanwu and Xuanwu each chose their opponents.

    Ning Ping’s opponent is Xuanwu, while Han Yu’s opponent is the Supreme Emperor.  After determining the target, the Supreme Emperor and Xuanwu did not take a while toCame in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    According to the agreement with the Supreme Emperor, fighting is not allowed in the Sea Cat Club. Whoever dares to violate it will be punished?  In order not to be fooled, Xuanwu looked at Ning Ping coldly and said in a deep voice: "If you have the ability, let's compete outside. Do you dare?"

    Ning Ping heard this and sneered: "Old bastard, don't think that I will still think like I did before, because drowning gave you a big advantage."

    "Can a person who lives in the sea be called a bastard if he has no knowledge or skills? A bastard is also called a turtle, and he drinks fresh water." Xuanwu said to Ningping with a look of contempt.  Ning Ping heard the words and asked smoothly: "Then what are your names?"

    "Turtle."

    "oh."

    Xuanwu: ""

    "Stop talking nonsense, do you dare to change?" Xuanwu asked Ning Ping angrily.

    Ning Ping immediately replied not to be outdone: "What are you afraid of?"

    Both parties reached an agreement and immediately moved the battlefield.  However, when the two of them left the club, they discovered that they were not the first to arrive.  Earlier than the two of them were Ning Ping and the Supreme Emperor.  The Seacat Club is the home of the Supreme Emperor. Even if he really wants to take action, the Supreme Emperor does not want to do it in the club.  The casualties are secondary, but you have to pay for the damaged things yourself, and no one will be responsible for compensation at that time.

    Want compensation?  It's almost enough to say "poof" to you.

    The Supreme Emperor, who was very aware of this, proposed the idea of ??changing to another place before he and Han Yu took action, but Han Yu didn't think much about it and just changed to another place.

    The plan to divert disaster to the east was successful!  Oh yeah!  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 569: The Unbreakable Tortoise Shell

    Xuanwu, one of the four divine beasts responsible for guarding the four directions, is known for its powerful defense.  ) The Xuanwu of the Terror Turtle Clan has the same name as the legendary Xuanwu beast. It has the same race, and its defense power is equally astonishing.  At least in the five minutes since the start of the war with Ningping, Xuanwu didn't suffer any injuries at all.

    Another failure made Ning Ping grin.  He is really a turtle, wearing a tortoise shell, no matter it is Qingyun Sword or Xifeng Sword, hitting that layer of tortoise shell will not cause any damage at all.  As for attacking other parts, this Xuanwu was very cunning. Once Ningping changed the place of attack, he would shrink into his shell and wait for an opportunity to counterattack. Ningping almost fell into Xuanwu's way several times.

    "Hehehehecome on, come and hit me." Xuanwu raised his index finger at Ningping with a look that didn't deserve a beating.

    Ning Ping is not a simple-minded reckless man like the Terror Turtle Clan. He will be angry when he is angry, but he will not fall for such a simple provocation from Xuanwu.  Still observing Xuanwu calmly, looking for possible flaws.  Seeing that Ning Ping was not fooled, Xuanwu immediately smiled. The strong defense power made Xuanwu confident.  Since the mountain is not mine, then I will be the mountain.

    Waving the war hammer in his hand, Xuanwu rushed straight towards Ningping like a bull with full strength.  Of course, Ning Ping was not stupid enough to confront Xuanwu head-on. He relied on his agility and agility, like an excellent bullfighter, and always managed to avoid Xuanwu's collision with great difficulty.

    After going back and forth, neither Xuanwu nor Ningping could do anything to the other, and the battle reached a stalemate.  No one wants to let it go.  Xuanwu wanted to catch Ningping and ask him about the whereabouts of other escaped humans.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, wanted to avenge his capture.  If the skills are inferior to others.  Ning Ping would not be so persistent, but the process of being captured was that he suddenly drowned, and when he woke up, he was captured.  How could the arrogant Ning Ping accept this kind of experience.

    "Whoops~ Whoops~" Xuanwu was really like a tired bull, panting while staring at Ningping opposite.  And Ning Ping was not much better. Like Xuanwu, he was also panting to calm his somewhat disordered breath.  Avoiding is also a physically demanding job. It requires a high degree of concentration. You can neither avoid too early nor too late. It must be just right.  This requires precise judgment and keen intuition, which does not mean that one person can do it.

    Xuanwu was almost rested, and he waved his war hammer again and rushed straight towards Ningping. When he rushed to Ningping, he was still four or five meters away.  Xuanwu suddenly jumped up, raised his war hammer and slammed it on the ground. The aftermath wave went straight to Ningping. At the same time, Xuanwu who landed on the ground flew towards the side of the aftermath wave.  As soon as Ning Ping saw Xuanwu changing his moves, he naturally followed suit and jumped to the right, just in time to meet Xuanwu who was rushing towards him.  Xuanwu was overjoyed when he saw it. He immediately tilted his body and made a collision, and slammed into Ning Ping.  What Xuanwu didn't expect was.  The Wind Attack Sword in Ning Ping's left hand stayed stationary. Then Ning Ping used the Wind Attack Sword as a fulcrum to spin around to avoid Xuanwu's collision. At the same time, he raised his right foot and kicked Xuanwu hard on the back.  Xuanwu kicked the ground and fell forward, causing him to gnaw on the mud.

    Seeing this, Ning Ping quickly pursued the victory and stabbed Xuanwu in the butt with the Qingyun Sword.  Unfortunately, it was a little late, and Xuanwu, who had fallen to the ground, shrank, spun his body on the spot, and swung away Ningping's Qingyun Sword Queen.  A turtle foot stretched out and kicked Ning Ping in the chest.  Ning Ping stepped back a few steps. No one took advantage of this confrontation.

    Logically speaking, no one took advantage, but to Xuanwu it was a great shame and humiliation.  A person's name, the shadow of a tree.  An old guy like Xuanwu who has been running rampant in the Hai Clan for hundreds of years.  Your face is still more important than your own life.  Now that he was kicked into the dirt by a human, Xuanwu felt his face was burning.  The hatred for Ning Ping in my heart increased even more.

    Of course, hatred alone cannot kill people.  If you want to regain your face, you can only wash away the suffering you have suffered with the blood of your opponents.  Xuanwu, who knew this very well, got up from the ground and looked at Ning Ping with eager eyes without saying a word.  Just like the moment of tranquility before the storm, it gave Ningping a feeling of a storm about to come.  Ningping didn't dare to be careless and was careful.

    "You are amazing. As a human being, you can actually push me to this point. Even if you die, you still have something to be proud of." Xuanwu said slowly to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping sneered at this and said as if he was going to die soon. If he had the ability, he could go.

    Ningping didn't need to answer. After Xuanwu finished his evaluation of Ningping, a ball of blue light enveloped Xuanwu. In the blue light, Ningping saw that Xuanwu's figure had become even bigger than before, and  There seems to be a tail growing out of the tail.

    "Hiss~" is not a tail, but a snake, a snake connected with Xuanwu's body.

    "What is this?" Ning Ping frowned and asked.

    Xuanwu had just successfully transformed, and he introduced Ningping in a good mood: "Don't underestimate meBaba, this one has the ability to petrify, be careful not to get bitten.  "After saying this, Xuanwu rushed towards Ningping.

    It is said that the tail of the mythical beast Xuanwu is a snake. Unexpectedly, the Xuanwu in front of me not only has the same name, but also looks exactly like it.  "Isn't this guy the illegitimate son of the mythical beast Xuanwu?" Ning Ping thought to himself.

    I want to think about it, but avoiding Xuanwu's attack is more important.  The snake suddenly appeared, and with Xuanwu's cooperation, it launched sneak attacks on Ningping again and again. Ningping was a little tired of dealing with Xuanwu's attacks, and he was about to be unable to resist it.  Upon seeing this, Xuanwu immediately continued his efforts and launched an even more violent attack.  Ning Ping didn't show any weakness when he saw this. He held Qingyun Sword and Xifeng Sword in each hand and danced against Xuanwu's attack.

    Fortunately, there were no other people around at the fighting location chosen by both parties, so there was no need to worry about hurting innocent people.  In fact, this is purely unfounded worries in Ningping. In such a fierce battle, even if there were people around, they would have fled far away to seek refuge. How could they stay where they were and seek death.

    ……

    "Haha I finally caught you." Xuanwu shouted in surprise. After going through all kinds of hardships and receiving several blows, Xuanwu finally caught one of Ningping's arms.  But it was different from what Xuanwu had imagined. Ning Ping didn't look panicked at all.  I saw Ning Ping's hand that was holding his arm flip over.  The sharp edge of Qingyun Sword caught Xuanwu's wrist.

    injured!  Xuanwu's tortoise shell is very strong.  But it's not as strong as his own wrist.  With the help of Qingyun Sword, Xuanwu was slightly injured, and he immediately controlled the snake at his tail and went straight to Ningping to bite him.  But Ning Ping had long expected that Xuanwu would have such a move, when the snakehead pounced on him.  The Qingyun Sword and Xifeng Sword held by Ning Ping crossed each other to form a cross. When the snake's head approached, the two swords shifted with force, and the snake's head with the big mouth was immediately cut off.  Xuanwu was shocked and looked at Ning Ping in shock, but then Xuanwu smiled coldly and followed his laughter.  The snake whose head had been cut off by Ning Ping grew another head.

    "Damn it, isn't this too shameless?" Ning Ping said secretly when he saw this.

    Xuanwu couldn't hear Ning Ping's inner thoughts. In Xuanwu's eyes, killing the human being in front of him has become what Xuanwu wants to do most now.  How easy is it to kill her?  What's more, we have to find the escaped human through that human.  Invisibly.  Xuanwu subconsciously spared Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping noticed this and immediately began to feel confident.  It's just that no matter how confident you are, it's useless if you don't have a good way to deal with this scary turtle with a strong turtle shell in front of you.

    The attack failed again, and Ning Ping finally couldn't help but ask: "How did you make this turtle shell? It's too difficult to deal with."

    "Huh huh huhare you still going in and attacking? If you don't attack, then I will attack in return." As soon as Xuanwu finished speaking, he fought with Ning Ping again before Ning Ping could speak.

    The fight between one person and one ghost was in full swing. One of them seemed to be fighting to no avail, while the other seemed to be unable to fight.  I don’t know what they are so busy with?

    With a "ding" sound, Ning Ping returned without success again.  And Xuanwu didn't feel good either.  A long battle is not an easy thing for Xuanwu.  After all, I am older and do not have the same energy and physical strength as young people.

    "If I were young, the battle would have been over long ago, why has it been delayed until now." Xuanwu muttered while bracing himself, preparing for the next attack and striving to win Ningping.

    And Ning Ping is not a vegetarian. He can still fight against Xuanwu, the fearful turtle elder, and he still doesn't lose. This also highlights Ning Ping's extraordinaryness.

    The two of them fought together again, letting Ning Ping slash at him with Qing Yun and Xi Feng.  Xuanwu has absolute confidence in the Xuanwu Hundred Battle Armor he wears.  Because Xuanwu is one of the four divine beasts, a descendant of Xuanwu.  Like their ancestor Xuanwu, this generation of Xuanwu does not believe that his ancestors would help outsiders deal with him, a descendant of the mythical beast Xuanwu.  In terms of seniority.  The mythical beast Xuanwu is the disciple and grandson of Xuanwu in this era, and they are all one family.  It shouldn't harm your own people.

    In fact, just as Xuanwu expected, the great elder Xuanwu, who inherited the bloodline of the mythical beast Xuanwu, was very confident. He took the abilities inherited from his ancestor Xuanwu to a new level and reached a new level of defense.  Under the influence of the great elder Xuanwu, Ningping's attacks were not much different from tickling himself.

    Seeing Xuanwu’s arrogance, Ning Ping looked at Xuanwu coldly, and the Qingyun Sword and the Wind Attack Sword in his hands glowed at the same time.  As soon as Xuanwu saw it, he knew that Ning Ping wanted to use a bigger move, so he quickly stepped forward to stop Ning Ping from launching his attack.  It's just that Ning Ping seemed to have expected it. He avoided Xuanwu's harassment and used his newly developed trick.

    "Wind Fire Qingyun Sword!" As Ning Ping spat out the last word, the Qingyun Sword and Xifeng Sword in his handSuddenly a burst of bright light erupted, so dazzling that people could not look directly at it.

    Xuanwu knew that the next move was very dangerous, so he immediately retracted into his turtle shell.  In Xuanwu, one's own turtle shell is the safest place.

    At this time, the Qingyun Sword in Ningping's right hand was burning with fierce flames around the sword body, and the Wind Attack Sword in his left hand was surrounded by a faintly visible breeze.  The two swords merged together under Ning Ping's control, forming a huge force that roared straight towards Xuanwu who was already hiding in the turtle shell.  When the burning wind struck Xuanwu, Ning Ping suddenly threw the Qingyun Sword and the Attacking Wind Sword into the burning wind.

    ……

    Hearing a clanking sound coming from outside the tortoise shell, Xuanwu felt very comfortable, confident that his tortoise shell was unbreakable.  It’s just that we can’t just stay in the turtle shell from now on. After waiting for a while, there was no movement outside.  Xuanwu didn't show his head immediately, but waited for a while, and then slowly showed his head.  I saw Ning Ping holding a sword in each hand.  When looking at Xuanwu, he suddenly couldn't help but chuckle.  .

    Xuanwu was puzzled when he saw this.  I quickly looked up and down and finally noticed something was wrong.  His tortoise shell, which was said to be indestructible, had a slight crack in Ning Ping's attack just now.  This change shocked Xuanwu, who looked at Ning Ping in shock. At the same time, his previous belief that Ning Ping, a human being, was nothing more than this was disappearing.

    "You are very powerful, you can actually cause scars on my turtle shell. Although the effect of this damage is minimal. But I still want to praise you, you did a good job."

    "Humph, are you praising me or yourself?" Ning Ping asked with a sneer.

    Xuanwu did not explain, but smiled slightly.  Reciting a spell in the air, a ball of water surrounded Xuanwu's tortoise shell, followed closely by it, moistened by the water.  The small gap created by Ning Ping healed, and when the water ball disappeared, Xuanwu's tortoise shell became brand new again.

    Seeing that his efforts were in vain, Ning Ping couldn't help but show a hint of disappointment.  Xuanwu took the opportunity to persuade him to surrender: "Surrender, your strength has been recognized by me, and I will treat you as a warrior."

    Ning Ping snorted coldly and said, "Humph! A race that is about to be exterminated still wants to kidnap me?"

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, Xuanwu’s expression changed. He obviously didn’t expect the news of the war between the Terror Turtle Clan and the Sea Dragon Clan to spread so quickly.  Seeing Xuanwu's surprised look, Ning Ping continued to mock: "You want to capture me? I advise you to worry about yourself."

    "Shut up!" Xuanwu shouted angrily.  His face turned a little dark and he looked at Ning Ping, and said slowly: "Since you don't know how to show appreciation, then don't blame me for being rude. My tribe needs me, and after I deal with you, I will return to the stronghold."

    "Teach at any time." Ning Ping replied coldly.

    Because he wanted to go back as soon as possible, and because he trusted in his turtle shell, Xuanwu focused all his attention on offense.  As for defense?  That's what cowards do.

    Not to mention, Xuanwu’s fierce attack really overwhelmed Ningping.  He doesn't care about attacking at all, he just wants to defeat his opponent wholeheartedly. This is Xuanwu's state at this time.

    Ningping dealt with Xuanwu's attack.  While thinking about how to crack Xuanwu's tortoise shell.  Such a strong thing is the best material for making armor.  If you just ask Xuanwu directly, he may not give it to you.

    Xuanwu was the main attacker and Ningping was the main defender. The two sides fought back and forth for nearly a hundred rounds.  There is still no winner yet.  Being unable to attack for a long time made Xuanwu's mood become impetuous.  But Ning Ping had a flash of inspiration at this moment.  I thought of a possible way to crack Xuanwu's tortoise shell.

    Ning Ping immediately decided to give it a try.

    ???????????????????????

    When using different objects to continuously attack the same point.  There will always be a point when the attack is saturated, and at that time, it is time to break through the defense.

    Ning Ping put away the Wind Attack Sword, holding the Qingyun Sword in one hand, and squatted down slightly.  Xuanwu blinked, thinking that he had been blinded just now, but there was an afterimage.  He quickly rubbed his eyes, and after Xuanwu made sure that nothing unusual appeared clearly, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Take the move!" Ning Ping shouted, kicked the ground hard with his hind legs, and his figure disappeared. When Ning Ping appeared again, he was already in front of Xuanwu.  Xuanwu immediately followed the old rules, acted like a coward, and prepared for a counterattack.

    "Ha~" Ning Ping raised the Qingyun Sword in his hand, went straight to the point on the tortoise shell and stabbed it.

    You got it right this time!  What Xuanwu saw this time was really that there was an afterimage. From the moment Ningping took the initiative to attack, afterimages began to appear on Ningping's whole body.  Originally Xuanwu thought he was the eye, but even if it is dazzling, the afterimage will not stay for a while.

    The condition for afterimage to appear is that when an object moves at high speed, the eyes cannot keep up with the high-speed moving object, which is an illusion that will appear.  Now there is an afterimage in Ningping, which means that Ningping is moving at high speed at the moment.

    In fact, just as Xuanwu thought, Ningping is indeed moving at high speed.  In order to break through Xuanwu's tortoise shell, Ning Ping decided to try the method of breaking the surface, and the result was satisfactory.  The tortoise shell that had always remained indestructible in front of Ning Ping was hit by the Qingyun Sword's attack just now, creating a gap that was larger than the one created before.

    This situation made Xuanwu a little panicked.  Everything in the past was based on the indestructibility of his tortoise shell.  But now there have been injuries twice in a row.  This made Xuanwu's trust in the defensive power of the turtle shell waver.

    "Hehehehe if you do it a few more times, I believe the tortoise shell you are so proud of will turn into a piece of rag!" Ning Ping said to Xuanwu with a smile.  Xuanwu took a step back in panic.  Seeing Xuanwu's performance at this moment, Ning Ping couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  Perhaps because he has had a smooth life since childhood, Xuanwu seems to be unable to accept this blow, and has become a bit unlike the usual arrogant and domineering Xuanwu.  But Ning Ping would not sympathize with Xuanwu just because of this.

    Poor people must be hateful!

    Ningping, who has suffered a loss, will not give up revenge just because of Xuanwu's performance at this time.  Not avenging a grudge is not a gentleman!  The days when he was treated as a piece of merchandise and imprisoned in the Horrible Turtle Clan were still fresh in Ningping's memory. Ningping wanted to take revenge, otherwise sooner or later he would have inner demons in his heart because of this incident, which would be detrimental to his own practice.  of.

    Only when you are happy with your grudges and have no burdens in your heart can you have the opportunity to have a glimpse of the ancient martial arts avenue. I have never heard of any great achievements achieved by the small-bellied ancient warriors.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 570 Everyone gets what they need

    On the other side of the town was the place where Han Yu and the man in the Seacat Club had a status equivalent to the Supreme Emperor.  ) Compared with Ningping’s side, the fighting on this side is more intense.

    The Supreme Emperor is a member of the Walrus tribe.  In addition to being proficient in water-based abilities, he is also good at close combat.  The battle between Han Yu and the Supreme Emperor started from the sky to the ground, and then from the ground to the sky. The area where they fought had long been turned into ruins.  Standing on the ruins, Han Yu looked at the Supreme Emperor opposite and grinned.

    Han Yu was startled when he suddenly showed a smiling face, but he calmed down immediately.  In the heart of the Supreme Emperor, the human being in front of him is simply a lunatic. Once he enters the fighting state, he is as crazy as he does not know about defense at all. He just attacks blindly and keeps attacking. The fast-paced and efficient attack makes him quite popular.  A bit overwhelmed.  If it weren't for the conflicting attributes in abilities, I might have been killed by this time.

    "This guy is laughing, what is his plan?" The Supreme Emperor thought to himself, and was on guard.

    "Hey, how about we take a break and have a good chat?" Han Yu suggested to the Supreme Emperor with a smile.  In order to show sincerity, Han Yu first lifted the combat status.

    The Supreme Emperor was stunned for a while, then turned around and looked around, seeing ruins.  He deliberately refused to accept Han Yu's proposal, but the Supreme Emperor was really a little worried about Han Yu's offensive method.  After thinking about it for a while, even if reconciliation couldn't happen, it would be good to take a break and replenish physical strength.  Thinking of this, the Supreme Emperor also lifted his fighting status and sat down about ten meters away from Han Yu.

    There was silence for a moment.  Han Yu was the first to ask: "Let me tell you. What's your name? My name is Han Yu."

    "Brolong." The Supreme Emperor said slowly.

    Han Yu responded and then said: "Oh, we don't know each other until now. I have a question to ask you, and please be sure to answer me."

    "What questions do you have?" Bronn replied solemnly.

    "Hmmhave we known each other before?"

    “…I don’t know you. Don’t you think it’s too late to try to trick me now?”

    Han Yu did not respond to Bronn's provocation and continued: "Oh, since I don't know you, then I must not have offended you, so why are you looking for trouble with me?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Bronn couldn’t help but be stunned, yes.  After thinking about it carefully, there is indeed no conflict between myself and the Han Yu in front of me.  The two sides are like two parallel lines, and it is impossible for them to intersect, but why do I have to fight Han Yu?

    Bronn frowned and thought for a while, and came up with a reason.  "Those humans you rescued are the auction items of my Sea Cat Club."

    "Fart! Those people are my companions. If I go to save my companions, do I still need permission from you traffickers? And I remember that in the Sea Clan, except for the Terror Turtle Clan, all other races are prohibited from buying and selling human beings.  You sea cats are doing illegal things, are you still justified?" Han Yu suddenly asked Bolong with some excitement.

    "Eryou are humans, not sea people." Bronn was speechless for a moment when he was asked, and said bravely.

    "Hmph, what a difference between humans and sea people. Don't think that I don't know what you sea cats have done. I believe that if you are shaken out, you sea cats will become rats crossing the street. Everyone will cry out for beatings."

    "What did you know?"

    "Humph, guess? Do you want to kill people and silence them? It's too late. To tell you the truth, if I can't see my companion before noon tomorrow, my companion will hand over the evidence I accidentally collected to the sea.  Hai Lan of the Dragon Clan, I believe he will be interested in the evidence."

    "Huh, you're bluffing me." Bronn looked at Han Yu contemptuously and said.  But Han Yu's performance made Bronn stunned. Han Yu shrugged indifferently, spread his hands and said: "Believe it or not, there is still a little time before noon tomorrow. You can think about it. Otherwise, we  Take a gamble?"

    Bronn hesitated.  Bronn is a man who likes gambling.  But as it related to the survival of the Sea Cat Club, the risk was too high, and Bronn didn't dare to take a gamble.  After thinking about it, Bronn decided to compromise.

    "What do you want?" Bronn asked Han Yudao in a deep voice.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, looked at Bronn and said, "You should ask yourself first. What do you want?"

    "What am I asking myself to do?" Bronn asked in confusion.

    Han Yu looked at Bronn with an expression like he was an idiot and said: "I'm asking you, stupid, this time the Sea Dragon Clan unites with other sea tribes to attack the Terror Turtle Clan. Do you think the Terror Turtle Clan can win?"

    "No." Bronn thought for a while and replied honestly.

    "Yes, since you know that the Terror Turtles can't win, then you still help the Terror Turtles do it"??, aren't you afraid that after the Terror Turtle Clan is solved, the Sea Dragon Clan won't take care of the Sea Cat Club as well?  "

    "Probably, it shouldn't be the case, right?" Bronn replied uncertainly.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly struck while the iron was hot and said: "What's wrong? Do you know what your current behavior is called? It's called supporting the enemy. In the eyes of the Sea Dragon Clan and other Sea Clan, if you help the Terror Turtle Clan to do things, that's them.  Their enemies are traitors from other sea tribes. Do you think they will let an enemy and traitor go?"

    "Oh" Bronn was frightened by Han Yu's words.  Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "If you think about it carefully, since the Sea Dragon Clan declared war on the Terror Turtle Clan, who else has been helping the Terror Turtle Clan except you, the Sea Cats."

    Bronn thought about it after hearing this, and was suddenly surprised to find that except for Sea Cat, no one else continued to deal with the Terror Turtles.  These things were connected in series, and cold sweat broke out on Bronn's forehead.  I'm afraid, if it weren't for the reminder from this human being in front of me, I might die without knowing the reason.

    "Then what should we do now?" Bronn looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "What should we do? Of course we need to find a way to draw a clear line with the Terror Turtles and refuse to continue to associate with the Terror Turtles. Then I will help you move around with Hyland. I believe he will not hold you accountable for helping the Terror Turtles before.  Something happened."

    "Is it really possible?"

    "Don't believe it. I have a good relationship with Hyland. Otherwise, you think I can rescue my companions one by one from the Sea Cat Club by myself. To tell you the truth, the only one who is still staying there is me.  The only one left is the one who is currently fighting against the Great Elder of the Terror Turtle Clan. We had already sent the others away, and they were sent away on the same day they were rescued. Without the help of others, do you think I  Can one person accomplish so many things?"

    Listening to Han Yu’s words, Bronn nodded repeatedly.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, if there is no response person, it is impossible for those humans to disappear from the world and not a single one can be found.  You know, Hai Mao is the local snake here, and Hai Mao knows every inch of land here.  I want to send people away under my nose.  Without prior support, that would be impossible.

    "Okay, then when I go back, I will declare my refusal to associate with the Terror Turtle Clan. As for other things, I will trouble you. After the matter is completed, I will not keep you busy in vain. How about giving you 10,000 gold shells as a reward?  "

    "I don't need this money. But if you want to pay me, please give this money to a mermaid girl named Belle. She is taking care of a group of orphans and may need this money."

    "Miss Belle, I remember it." Bronn recited it silently several times and wrote down the girl's name and the address of the orphanage.

    "Oh, by the way. Just a friendly reminder, Miss Belle and Hyland are in love. Don't do anything rude when you send someone to send money, otherwise I won't be able to save you.  .”

    "Oh. Thank you, thank you, thank you for the reminder." Bronn nodded knowingly and thanked Han Yu.

    Being able to make the Sea Cat Club the leader of the local area, as the former leader, Bronn had a very lively mind. After being prompted by Han Yu, he understood what kind of attitude he should adopt when facing Belle.

    After the two of them finished talking about their business, they no longer had the intention to waste time in this ruins. They said goodbye to each other and left.  Han Yu went to meet Ning Ping, and Bolong returned to the Sea Cat Club to announce his decision.

    "Father, did you believe what that human said so easily?" the current Seacat Master looked at Bronn in disbelief and asked.  In my heart, I secretly complained that my father had become an old fool.

    Bronn smiled slightly when he saw this.  He waved to his son and said warmly: "Son, come here."

    Head Haimao approached without any hesitation, but as soon as he put his head over, he was slapped.  The beating made Master Haimao stagger and almost fall to the ground.  Covering his head.  Head Haimao asked a little unconvinced: "Why did you hit me? Did I say something wrong?"

    "First, you should fight. As the leader, you have no sense of crisis. If this continues, Seacat will be defeated by you sooner or later." Bronn raised a finger and said to his son.

    "Second, it doesn't matter whether what the human said is true or false. The relationship between us sea cats and the Terror Turtles is no longer clear. We must take this opportunity to draw a clear line with the Terror Turtles so that those who spy on us in secret will not be able to deal with us.  Excuse." Bronn raised a second finger and continued to speak to his son.

    "Third, I am your father. I can beat you up if I want to. How dare you resist?" Bronn glared at his son and shouted.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?I was bored to death, especially hearing the third reason from my father.  He even had the urge to hit the wall, which was really unreasonable.  With such a father, I must have done a lot of evil things in my previous life.

    Just when the Seacat Master was lamenting his unfortunate fate in his heart, Bronn said slowly: "Don't say bad things about me in your heart, or else I will continue to slap you."

    The head of the Sea Cat felt a chill in his heart. He didn’t dare to think about it anymore and diverted Bronn’s attention by asking, “Father, what should we do next?”

    "Publicly announce the severance of contact with the Terror Turtles, and at the same time send someone to send ten thousand gold shells to a girl named Belle." Bronn replied after hearing this.

    "Huh? Miss Belle?"

    "Snapped"

    "Oh, why did you hit me again?"

    "I'm warning you, that girl Belle is the woman of Hai Lante, the young leader of the Sea Dragon Clan. If you dare to have any evil thoughts, I will definitely castrate you."

    Head Haimao was so frightened that he nodded quickly and said, "Don't worry, father, I won't dare. I just thought that the woman named Belle was your father's sweetheart."

    "Snapped"

    "oops"

    "Stop talking nonsense and get to work quickly."

    "Yes." After being beaten, the boss of Haimao walked out the door dejectedly.  Went to the door.  Head Haimao remembered something again.  He quickly turned back and asked his father Bolong: "Father, that human named Han Yu said that he has some illegal evidence of our sea cats"

    "Forget it, that's a lie." Bronn interrupted his son.

    "Huh? A lie?" Head Haimao asked with some disbelief.

    "Well, it's a lie. Don't expect me to tell you the reason. If you want to know, think for yourself." Bronn drove his son out with a cold face.

    The head of the sea cat who was kicked out whispered: "Am I your biological child? Why do you feel like you are an enemy every time you see me?"

    "Boy, what did you just say? Your skin is itchy again, right?" Bronn's voice came from the room.  The Seacat Master immediately ran away, and before Bronn opened the door, he was already gone.

    At the same time, Han Yu also found Ning Ping.  The battle here has also ended.  But looking at Ning Ping, he seemed a little dissatisfied.

    "What's wrong? Revenge is not swift?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "I didn't expect that guy to run away." Ning Ping said with some regret.

    "Oh, don't worry, there will always be another chance. We still have to recapture the Courage. The Terror Turtles are destined to go there. Just don't let him escape then."

    "Well, that's all I can think about now. How are you doing over there? Is the battle resolved?" Ning Ping responded, then asked about the situation over at Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled and repeated what he and Bronn said to Ning Ping.  After hearing this, Ning Ping nodded repeatedly and kept saying: "Okay, that's what we should do. None of those Terror Turtles are good. If they didn't want to sell Lin Ke and others at a good price, they would have invaded them long ago.  It’s time to make them suffer a little.”

    "Suffer some hardship? Ning Ping, what you said is not serious enough. I think after this crusade, the term "Terror Turtle Clan" will become history." Han Yu shook his head at Ning Ping after hearing this.

    "No way? Do we still want to completely exterminate the clan?"

    "Rebellious, disobedient to persuasion, insistent on going one's own way, bullying others All the problems that humans have, the Terror Turtles have. And because of their long history, these Terror Turtles always act like old-timers to other sea tribes  It can be said that the Terror Turtle Clan is the most annoying among the entire Sea Clan. In the past, if it weren't for their strong personal combat power, few Sea Clan could afford to provoke them except the Sea Dragon Clan, and they would have been destroyed countless times.  And now, this crusade is led by the Sea Dragon Clan. Whether it is now or considering the future, this crusade will not end in a hurry. The Sea Dragon Clan will use this crusade to tell other Sea Clan to be honest. Our company's combat strength is only  The Terror Turtles who are inferior to me have all been killed. Still can’t deal with you?”

    "You mean, the Sea Dragon Tribe is going to use the Chicken of the Terror Turtle Tribe to scare the other monkeys from the Sea Tribe this time?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu slowly.

    Han Yu snapped his fingers and replied: "Bingo, unfortunately there is no prize."

    Ning Ping: ""

    "What's wrong? Do you feel that human nature is very dark?" Han Yu asked when he saw that Ning Ping was silent.  Ning Ping nodded gently when he heard this.  He replied: "I feel a little bit. I used to live in the palace, and I just practiced swordsmanship on weekdays. But since I became your companion, I feel as if I have been tainted."

    When Han Yu heard this, he sighed several times and said:"Bah, bah, bah, do you know how to use words? You have defiled it. You are not a beautiful woman, what should I do to defile you? Master, I am male and I like women. Remember it clearly."

    Ning Ping, who knew he had said the wrong thing, smiled, then frowned.  Seeing this, Han Yu reached out and patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said: "Don't worry. You are not impure, but you have become mature. I know that in this world there is not only romance, but also intrigues, not only sunshine, but also rain.  Continuously. In the big dye vat of society, you will meet all kinds of people. Keep your true heart and stick to your beliefs, that is enough."

    "I feel like your words are a bit profound. Hmmare you really Han Yu? Ever since you woke up, you seem to have become a different person, as if you understand many things." Ning Ping slightly  He looked at Han Yu critically and said.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this and replied: "Everyone is growing up, and every personal experience will give people more or less new views on themselves and others. I just experienced a little more things and gained insights.  Naturally, there are more things than you. In other words, I have made greater progress than you, and you are lagging behind."

    Ning Ping: ""

    The two chatted and joked for a while, and then set off to meet up with Lin Ke and others who had gone ahead.  There are two sisters, Cole and Teal from the electric eel tribe, as guides.  Han Yu is not worried that Lin Ke and the others will get lost. The only thing they need to pay attention to now is not to be discovered by the Terror Turtle Clan or the Sea Cat Search Team that has not yet been notified.

    Zhilanling, Han Yu and others discussed the meeting place.  Lin Ke and others who arrived first are now in crisis. Just as Han Yu feared, Lin Ke and others were discovered by the Sea Cat Search Team.  Because of the presence of Shi Bafang and Han Mengxin, the Seacat search team did not catch Lin Ke and others, but it was impossible for Lin Ke and others to leave completely, so the two sides reached a stalemate.  Lin Ke and others couldn't live without him, and the Seacat search team couldn't catch anyone.

    But things will always turn around, and this turnaround is obviously beneficial to Lin Ke and others.  Because Cole and Teal, who were serving as guides, had already recognized the team that appeared in the distance. The flag of the Sea Dragon clan was flying high. What made Lin Ke and others happy was that the Courage was also in that team.  among.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the Sea Cat search team immediately ran away. Lin Ke and others, who had been besieged for nearly a day and night, were finally rescued safely.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 571 Conditions for Surrender

    The 20,000-strong crusade was launched by the Sea Dragon Clan, and all the Sea Clan responded one after another. All the masters from each clan formed a large army to crusade against the Terror Turtle Clan, which had a population of less than 1,500 people.  )

    Twenty thousand against one thousand and five, even though all the people of the Terror Turtle Clan are brave and good at fighting, facing this ten-to-one battle, the warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan have no confidence for the first time, and everyone is thinking about their future.  Worry.  However, no one thought about begging for mercy. Everyone in the Terror Turtle Clan was preparing for the last moment of Yu Shai.  At this moment, no one or any group can provide help to the Terror Turtles.  The usually domineering behavior made the Terror Turtles taste the bitter pill at this moment.  It's not that no one has regretted it, but that regret is only temporary. With the approaching of the crusade, the Terror Turtle Clan has no time to regret it.

    The settlement of the Terror Turtle Clan, Wanliu Stream

    In the house of the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan, the leader saw that everyone had arrived and began to announce the content of the meeting.  "Valen, you are responsible for taking the women and children of the tribe away"

    "Why me?" Warren, who was assigned the task, stood up suddenly and asked with an unconvinced look on his face.

    "There is no reason. This is a decision I made after discussing with the elders. You just need to obey." The clan leader replied, and then prepared to continue arranging tasks.  But Varun did not give up, and said: "Can I change my mind to someone else? My combat power is not weak, and I should not be responsible for protecting women and children."

    "Warren, do you have confidence in this war?" The clan leader sat down and looked at Waren and asked.

    "Yes." Warren replied immediately without hesitation.

    It’s just that the patriarch didn’t show the slightest joy after hearing Valen’s answer. Instead, he smiled bitterly and said, “Having confidence is a good thing. Can you share it with me?”

    "Clan leader, you" Warren was stunned by the clan leader's words and couldn't help but ask.

    The patriarch waved his hand and continued: "Valen, I am different from you. You are just an excellent warrior. You only need to be responsible for going to the battlefield to win. And I am the patriarch. Every decision I make is possible.  It will affect the survival of our tribe. This war is very dangerous for our Horrible Turtles, and we cannot afford to lose, so before the war officially begins, I must consider the future of our Horror Turtles. Those women and children  This is the future of our Terror Turtle Clan. I put you in charge of protecting those women and children because I trust you and believe you can do this important thing that affects the survival of our tribe. I ask you, can you do this well?  ?"

    "I promise I won't disappoint you." There was silence for a moment.  Valen said to the clan leader solemnly.

    After sending Warren away, the clan leader breathed a sigh of relief.  Just as he was about to continue arranging tasks, Valen, who had left before, ran back and explained his purpose of coming without waiting for the clan leader to ask, "Clan Leader. Someone from the Sea Dragon Clan is here."

    "Huh? Are you sending someone here at this time? Are you trying to persuade them to surrender?" The clan leader looked at the other elders and said to himself.

    "Go and invite that man in. Valen, don't send the women and children away for the time being, so as not to be discovered." The patriarch exchanged opinions with the elders and said to Valen.

    Warren did not move. Hearing this, he said: "Clan leader, the person sent by the Sea Dragon Clan is a human being."

    "Human?" The great elder Xuanwu, who had been silent until now, suddenly stood up.  since the meeting started.  Xuanwu said nothing.  Just sitting in the corner silently.  Now that he heard the word human, Xuanwu suddenly became energetic.

    "Yes, two men." Warren replied.

    " Patriarch, let's meet and hear what news those two humans brought us?" Xuanwu thought for a while and said to the patriarch.  The clan leader nodded upon hearing this and agreed to Xuanwu's proposal.

    It won’t take a while.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who acted as envoys, came to the room where the clan leader was meeting.  When they first entered the tribe, many warriors from the Terror Turtle Tribe tried to provoke Han Yu and Ning Ping.  But before they could make any move, Warren came over and took Han Yu and Ning Ping away.

    Han Yu looked at the patriarch who was as heavy as water in front of him and the elders on both sides of the patriarch.  He smiled slightly and said, "Why don't you prepare a frying pan here?"

    "Huh?" The clan leader was slightly absent-minded. It was obvious that he did not expect Han Yu to say this.  But then he came back to his senses and asked in a deep voice: "What did the Sea Dragon Clan send you to do?"

    “It’s nothing serious, I just wanted to ask you if you want to surrender?”

    "Surrender? Huh! Wishful thinking! There are only Terror Turtles who fight to death, and there are no Terror Turtles who live on their knees." One of the elders snorted coldly when he heard this.

    However, Han Yu didn’t even look at him. He just stared at the clan leader and said contemptuously: "You people here are really unruly. I am asking the clan leader, not you. Why are you interrupting?"If you want to be a clan leader, you can wait until the current clan leader dies before you show off.

    Hearing this, the clan leader exchanged opinions with the elders in a low voice, nodded and replied: "That's right, what he said is the reply of my Horror Turtle Clan."

    "Can the people we send include us?" Han Yu pointed at himself and asked.

    "If you want to participate, you can." The patriarch thought for a moment and then replied.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, and asked again: "Then can we use our weapons? Well, the weapons we used are a bit big."

    "As long as you are willing to participate, you are free to use any weapons." Although he felt something was wrong in his heart, the patriarch still answered Han Yu's question.

    Han Yu smiled with satisfaction and said to the patriarch: "Then I have no problem. If there is nothing else, we will go back. As for the answer, we will inform you again before dinner at the latest."

    "I won't send it away." The clan leader replied calmly.

    After Han Yu left, the clan leader stood up and bowed to Xuanwu.  Xuanwu didn't dodge, he just took it lightly.  He is qualified to receive this gift from the clan leader.  If the person who accepts surrender is the clan leader, then the clan will never accept a person who is willing to surrender to continue to be their clan leader.  But now, Xuanwu has taken over the matter of surrender and has taken the initiative to shoulder the responsibility that should have been borne by the clan leader.

    "Clan leader, don't think that we will definitely win after the other party agrees to our conditions. In addition to the Sea Dragon Clan, there are also many masters and capable people in the sea clan. And after this war crisis, I feel that we are afraid of the turtles.  The clan should really reflect on our previous attitude towards dealing with people. When the war came, there was no one or group willing to help our Terror Turtle clan. This is something worth reflecting on." Xuanwu said sternly to the clan leader.  said.

    The clan leader nodded and replied: "I have written down the words of the great elder. After this crisis is over, I will find a way to let everyone pay more attention to this matter in the future. For now, let's discuss the ten warriors who need to fight.  "

    ***************************************

    Returning to the camp of the crusade, Han Yu immediately told Hai Lante and others what happened when he and Ning Ping arrived at the Terror Turtle Clan.

    Rescued Lin Ke and others.  The Courage was retrieved.  Because Lin Ke and others were safe, Han Yu's original thoughts of revenge gradually faded away.  That's more than 1,400 people, not more than 1,400 chickens.  That is not a number, but a living thing that can talk and get angry.  A boring life.  Han Yu is not an emperor or general. He cannot wave his hand and cause thousands of heads to fall to the ground.  Han Yu would not hurt others if it was not necessary.  Although Lin Ke and others were captured, they were not harmed.  Regardless of the purpose of the Terror Turtles not to harm Lin Ke and others.  But it is a fact that Lin Ke and others are safe and sound.  Although Han Yu wanted to vent his anger for Lin Ke and others, he did not necessarily have to fear the annihilation of the turtle clan.

    Han Yu told Lin Ke and others his idea, and Lin Ke and others, who were kind-hearted, also supported Han Yu's idea after hearing that the Terror Turtle tribe was about to be exterminated.  After receiving support from Lin Ke and others, Han Yu found Hailant and explained his purpose to Hailant.  Originally, Hyland didn't really agree with what his father said to him.  Seeing that the person involved, Han Yu, was determined to let go of the Terror Turtles, he smoothly asked Han Yu to serve as an envoy to persuade the Terror Turtles to surrender.  If the Terror Turtles agree to surrender, then accept the Terror Turtles’ surrender.  You can also give an explanation to other sea tribes; if you stick to it till the end.  There is also an explanation for Han Yu and the humans. In short, neither side of Hailante will be offended.

    What Hyland didn’t expect was that the Terror Turtles agreed to surrender, but they also put forward a condition, and this condition was too high to be refused.

    Hyland called for representatives from various ethnic groups and told everyone about the results of bringing Han Yu back.  Everyone was talking about everything.  Heilante patted the table when he saw this.  He said to everyone: "Be quiet and listen to me."

    The representatives of the Hai Clan immediately fell silent.  Who is Hyland in front of me?  That is the young patriarch of the Sea Dragon Clan and the future king of the Sea Clan. If it leaves any bad impression, you know.

    Just listen to Hai Lante say: "My opinion is to agree to the request of the Terror Turtle Clan. It's true that the warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan are very strong, but our other Sea Clan warriors are not weak either. I don't believe it. The twenty thousand of us have each  We won’t be able to pick out ten warriors from among the clan’s elite who can defeat the Terror Turtle clan.”

    "No, no, it's eight, eight warriors." Han Yu reminded in a low voice.

    "Ah? Why eight?"

    "We need two places here." Han Yu replied, holding out two fingers to Hyland.

    "You also want to participate?" Hyland saidSome asked in surprise.

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Yes, now that we have caught up, of course we have to get involved. Besides, my companions and I are also very strong. Don't underestimate me and my companions.  "

    "I'm not looking down on you and your companions. Your companions are all capable people. To be honest, I'm a little envious of you. How did you recruit those people to your side?"

    "Heheit's a matter of character." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Hai Lan rolled his eyes and was too lazy to talk to Han Yu anymore. He turned to the representatives of the sea tribe and said, "Everyone go back and propose a few candidates. We will discuss who to send."

    "Yes." The representatives of the Hai clan agreed and left the camp.

    After sending away all the representatives of the Hai Clan, Hyland said to Han Yu: "Since you are the one who persuaded you to surrender, please go out again and tell those scary turtles our answer. Tell them that in three days,  , we are waiting for them at Zhilan Ridge."

    "Okay, then I'll go and come back."

    "Sure, you go early and come back early, I will notify Shi Bafang to leave a dinner for you."

    "You want to go get some food again?" Han Yu, who had already walked to the door, turned and frowned and said to Hyland.

    Hyland raised his eyebrows and said provocatively: "What? No?"

    "Yes, you can, but you can only eat what Beier makes."

    "Ah, did you eat what she cooked? I am now the vanguard of the crusade. If I eat it bad, it will affect my image." Hearland frowned and said.

    "Then I don't care. If you don't want to eat, just eat." Han Yu said, turned around and left the camp, leaving Hai Lant sitting there wondering whether to eat or not.

    ***************************************

    After receiving the reply from the expeditionary army, there was a lot of discussion among the Horrible Turtles.  Some were angry and dissatisfied, some were secretly grateful, and some were indifferent.  But regardless of their attitude.  What are you thinking about? After all, this is an opportunity to save the Terror Turtle clan from annihilation, and the survivors of the clan do not have to live the life of a lost dog.

    Ignore the angry and dissatisfied members of the clan.  The great elder Xuanwu insisted on having his own way and forcefully settled the matter.  Then the patriarch revealed his compromise.  Select ten people to compete with the conquering army.  This method is good, and it has been accepted by the tribesmen who feel that surrendering would be shameless.

    "It's not that I can't beat you, it's that you have more people and bully less people. Now let's fight one on one. If you can beat me one on one, then I will surrender." This is a mentality that many fear turtles can accept surrender.

    “In the final analysis, if they surrender directly, the Terror Turtles feel that they cannot afford to lose that person.  Usually he is domineering and domineering, but when someone knocks on his door, he becomes intimidated.  The face-conscious Terror Turtles cannot accept this kind of thing.  But if the arena is set, and if they lose, then the Terror Turtle Clan will be able to accept the result.  In one sentence.  Just want to save face.

    Ignoring how the leader of the Horrible Turtle Tribe tried to deal with those members of the tribe who opposed surrender.  Han Yu followed the great elder Xuanwu to a high slope of the Terror Turtle Clan.  Han Yu looked at Xuanwu standing on the edge of the slope, and thought maliciously that if he pushed him at this moment, the old turtle would shrink its neck and roll down.

    "Will the human who came with you during the day participate in the competition?" Xuanwu suddenly asked.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Yes, he said he will pry open your turtle shell in public on the day of the competition so that you can be mentally prepared."

    "Humph, what a loud tone. Go back and tell your companion. I'll wait for him." Xuanwu snorted coldly and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu shrugged.  Asked: "You brought me to this place just to ask me about this? Now that the matter is over, can I leave?"

    "About the iron box responsible for transporting you"

    "That's the Courage. It's also my companion, a very important companion." Han Yu corrected him.

    Xuanwu paused and continued to ask: "How are the one hundred soldiers responsible for transporting the Courage now?"

    "" Han Yu blinked and replied in a low voice: "It was to prevent the news from leaking, so you understand."

    Xuanwu: ""

    The two sides were silent for a while, and Xuanwu said slowly: "It's getting late, you can go back."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, turned around and left.  After taking only a few steps, Xuanwu suddenly shouted: "Wait a minute."

    "Is there anything else?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    "It's okay." Xuanwu was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    Han Yu: ""

    Watching Han Yu leave,Wu Wu looked in the direction of Zhilan Ridge without saying a word.

    After walking down the high slope, Han Yu stepped towards the outside of the Terror Turtle Clan.  Along the way, every Horror Turtle showed a trace of contempt and disgust when they saw Han Yu, but Han Yu just pretended not to see all of this.  Slowly, as if walking in his own yard, Han Yu slowly walked to the gate of the Terror Turtle Clan. At this moment, a black thing hit Han Yu from behind.  Some of the Horrible Turtles had already shown gloating smiles, but when they saw Han Yu's figure flash, the black thing disappeared.  Immediately afterwards, the Terror Turtles were seen commotion, because Han Yu was holding the neck of a Terror Turtle with one hand at this time. Although the Terror Turtle struggled hard, it was in vain in front of Han Yu.  .

    Seeing this situation, the nearby Terror Turtles immediately picked up their weapons and rushed over, trying to rescue their companions.  Unexpectedly, before they could get closer, Han Yu waved his idle hand, and a wall of fire suddenly appeared at the feet of the terrifying turtles who were rushing over.  Dare to approach easily.  The faces of the Terror Turtles who had been standing aside to watch the excitement changed at this time, and they all pulled the women and children around them behind them to protect them.

    No one expected that such an emergency would occur. When the clan leader arrived in a hurry, Han Yu had already disappeared. Also leaving with Han Yu was the Terror Turtle Clan warrior who attacked Han Yu.  Upon hearing the news, the clan leader was furious. He pointed at the Terror Turtle clan warrior standing in front of his door with his head lowered and shouted: "Are you all dead? You actually watched your own clan members being taken away?"

    "Chief, we, it's not that we don't want to take care of it, it's that we can't. That human knows magic, and we, we are afraid of being cursed, so we don't dare to take care of it." The leading warrior stammered in explanation to the leader.  road.

    "Sorcery? Ha, that's a human being, how could he be capable of sorcery?"

    "Clan leader, you really know how to do sorcery. That human really knows how to do sorcery. We all saw it." When the leading warrior heard that the patriarch didn't believe what he said, he said quickly, fearing that the patriarch didn't believe him.

    Seeing that the people nearby were testifying for the warrior who was talking to him, the clan leader became suspicious and asked, "Then you should tell me what happened at that time."

    "yes."

    ……

    Time goes back to five minutes ago

    Han Yu was very angry. Although he didn’t recognize the black thing, it was definitely not a good thing, especially if it was thrown from behind.

    He reached out and pinched the neck of the terrifying turtle tribe, and lifted it up with one hand.  The captured Terror Turtle was struggling and cursing, and Han Yu smelled alcohol from his mouth.  But this is not a reason to forgive him. Since he is an adult, he must be responsible for his actions.

    Han Yu originally just wanted to teach this Terror Turtle a lesson.  But the surrounding Terror Turtles rushed over at this moment, looking at the situation and planning to help the Terror Turtles caught by Han Yu. Now Han Yu was really angry.  What he hates the most is unreasonable people, and Han Yu believes in fighting violence with violence and never believes in persuading others with virtue.  Why should we convince others with virtue?  That's because you can't beat them.  If you can't do it with your hands, you can only use your words.

    In Han Yu’s eyes, doing anything for any length of time requires a price.  If you dare to mess with me, you must be prepared to bear the consequences of messing with me.  In Han Yu's view, if someone from the Terror Turtle Clan attacked him, then he has the right to retaliate against the Terror Turtle Clan who attacked him. It is his business to spare or not. But if those Terror Turtle Clan want to push back, there is no way.  !

    Of course, whoever says what.  From the words of the Horrible Turtles, Han Yu looked completely different.  Arrogant and domineering, arrogant, making trouble over nothing In short, Han Yu is a heinous villain who specializes in bullying the honest and honest Terror Turtles.  After listening to the warrior's story, the clan leader couldn't help but feel a little blushing for his clansmen. He really didn't have the ability to tell lies with his eyes open.

    The law does not punish everyone, and there are many people involved in this matter.  The clan leader cannot punish his own people because of this incident, nor can he pretend not to know about it now, nor can he take the opportunity to attack the crusade. He can only send people to negotiate with the crusade to get back the things he was captured.  tribesmen.  Most of the clan members expressed dissatisfaction with the clan leader's decision.  However, this dissatisfaction immediately disappeared after the clan leader glared and shouted several times, and everyone went to do their own things.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 572 Ten-man battle

    The ten-man battle is related to the face of the Terror Turtle Clan, and everyone in the Terror Turtle Clan still takes it very seriously.  ) Although everyone knew that this ten-man battle was just a fig leaf for the Terror Turtles to surrender to the crusade, the Terror Turtles did not want to lose too early in the ten-man battle.  At least one hundred elite members of the crusade must be defeated before surrendering, so that the Terror Turtle Clan will lose face.

    It’s just that the plan couldn’t keep up with the changes, and the thoughts of the expeditionary army were similar to those of the Terror Turtle Clan.  They all want to use the ten-man battle to overwhelm the opponent, and then take the initiative in the subsequent surrender incident.  It can be said that if the Terror Turtles win, the sanctions they will receive after surrendering will be much lighter. And if the crusade army wins, the benefits they can get when accepting the Terror Turtles' surrender will be much greater.  For their own benefit, both sides attach great importance to the ten-man battle.  Especially on the side of the Crusade Army, some sea tribes clearly expressed their dissatisfaction with the fact that a group of humans occupied two places.  It's just that the leader of this crusade is Hailant. No matter how dissatisfied they are, it can't change the reality that those humans have two quotas.

    Fortunately, it’s a ten-man battle. Even if you lose two games, you still have a good chance of winning.  In order to win the remaining eight games, the Crusade Army picked and picked over and over again the candidates they selected.  So much so that even appearance, body shape, and conversation were taken into consideration when selecting candidates for the battle.  Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but complain. It's not a beauty pageant, and we have to choose the ones whose looks are worthy of the audience.

    Fortunately, the ten-man battle will be held in three days. If it were held in a month, maybe something will happen to the group of crusaders.

    Three days passed quickly.  Hyland took the ten people who were going to participate in the ten-man battle to the competition site.  Zhilan Ridge.  As early as two days ago, Hailant had ordered people to choose a place in Zhilan Ridge to build a competition venue.  Because the time was a little rushed, apart from the ring used for competition, there were no decorations or spectator stands built around it.

    "Hiland, is there no problem in the camp?" Han Yu, who was rejected by the eight contestants, took Ning Ping and followed Hylande.  After arriving at Zhilan Ridge, he asked Hailant in a low voice.

    Hearant heard this and replied: "No problem, Hook is now fully responsible for the defense of the camp. I have already told him before leaving, asking him to pay attention to vigilance and not to be careless."

    Hearing Hai Lante’s words, Han Yu didn’t say anything.  He looked at the competition arena.  He said softly: "This is the time when the fate of the entire Terror Turtle Clan is decided. I really don't know what attitude those Terror Turtle Clan will take in the competition. It would be meaningless if they lose the game on purpose."

    "Don't worry, those scary turtles are not that stupid. They will fight tooth and nail for their own future." Ning Ping on the side said to Han Yu with certainty.

    Han Yu was just about to ask Ning Ping why he was so sure when he heard Hai Lante remind him in a low voice: "Stop talking nonsense, they are here."

    Looking in the direction Hai Lante was looking, Han Yu saw that under the leadership of the great elder Xuanwu, nine Terror Turtle warriors were slowly walking over behind him.

    The two sides gathered in the center of the ring.  Looking at the shamelessly young Hyland in front of him, Xuanwu suddenly felt that he was really old.  He usually refused to admit defeat, but when he saw Hyland, who could be considered his great-great-grandson according to his age, leading a crusade against the Terror Turtles, Xuanwu really felt a little tired.

    But now is not the time to express emotion!  Xuanwu only briefly moved his mind and then focused on the ten-man battle that was about to begin.  Naturally, both sides formulate the rules of the game from the beginning.

    In a one-on-one contest, you will lose if you kill your opponent or force your opponent out of the ring.  The contestants will be determined by drawing lots or naming each of the ten games. In all ten games, the winner will be the one with the most wins.

    Very easy to understand rules.  The two sides did not discuss the restrictions of the competition. For example, they were not allowed to use prohibited tricks such as immortals picking grapes and monkeys stealing peaches.  In other words, you can do whatever it takes to win.

    There was no referee. After Xuanwu and Hailant finished discussing the rules of the game, the people who were about to start the first battle were left in the ring, and everyone else exited the ring.

    There is no opening statement.  There was no pre-fight salute, and the first battle of the ten-man battle had already begun the moment people who had nothing to do with the battle left the ring.

    For the sake of their own dignity and glory, both sides used all their killer moves from the beginning, and the fight was lively.  Han Yu seemed to have the urge to applaud.  Fortunately, Ning Ping followed him and stopped Han Yu in time, which would cause public outrage.  People are fighting life and death.  But you are applauding in the audience, isn't this looking for scolding?

    After hearing Ning Ping’s explanation, Han Yu, who was restrained, felt quite regretful and was speechless.  Seeing that there was no chance of a winner in the first battle, Han Yu began to observe the Terror Turtle warriors on the other side of the ring who had not yet entered the arena.

    "The Terror Turtle Clan is indeed a clan of warriors. They came with Xuanwu this time."Each of these warriors is a tall and powerful warrior.  On the other hand, looking at my side But judging from the appearance, the Terror Turtle Clan has already won.  Of course, the prestige referred to here refers to the aspect of scaring people. When it comes to seducing older girls and younger wives, Han Yu is confident that he can completely defeat the Scared Turtle Clan.

    God is fair!  When giving you a specialty, it will inevitably weaken your other abilities as a balance.  The Terror Turtles are born warriors, and their appearance is inversely proportional to their strength. What's more terrible is that this rule applies to both men and women.  Perhaps this is also one of the reasons for the low fertility of the Terror Turtles?  Although it cannot be said that seeing a woman from the Horrible Turtle tribe will cause impotence, it is still very possible if he does not do so.  A woman from the Horrible Turtle Clan has always been rated as the most reassuring woman among the Sea Clan. Marrying her home will not only ward off evil spirits, but also provide contraception.

    Thinking of the rumors about women from the Terror Turtle Clan, Han Yu couldn't help but grin.  Although some of those rumors are due to the independent innovation of the Sea Clan who were bullied by the Terror Turtle Clan, some of them are true and can be verified.  Han Yu is not a detective, and he has no intention of studying how ugly the women of the Terror Turtle tribe are. In Han Yu's opinion, hearing those rumors is just a joy, and forget it when the fun is over.

    "Han Yu, why are you laughing? Did you think of something happy?" Hyland asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Huh? Oh. I just thought of the rumors about women from the Terror Turtle Tribe. I couldn't help but want to laugh."

    "The rumor about women from the Turtle Clan? How can it be so funny?" Hyland asked.

    "I was thinking about the reasons why the men who married the women of the Dire Turtles married those women. Although I have been to the Dire Turtles twice, but now that I think about it, I don't seem to have seen a single woman or child.  .”

    "It's normal, just leave yourself a way out. I think after the ten-man battle is over, you can meet the legendary woman from the Terror Turtle Clan."

    "It's just like the legend. I'm not interested in those women from the Turtle Clan. If you are interested, you can keep it for yourself." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Hai Lante and said.

    Hyland smiled and shook his head and replied: "I don't need it. Having Belle as a girl is enough for me."

    Han Yu was silent for a moment.  He said to Hailant: "I said, Belle didn't come with you, so you don't need to show your loyalty here. I won't tell Belle what you said."

    Hyland: ""

    Han Yugang wanted to change the subject as he felt a little upset after being seen by Hai Lante.  Just then, the seven sea tribes watching the battle exclaimed in unison, followed immediately by a cheer from the Terror Turtle tribe.  You can guess it without looking at it. In the first battle of the ten-man battle, the expeditionary army lost.

    Fortunately, the Terror Turtle Tribe did not want to cause any casualties. As a result, no one was killed in the first battle of ten people. The participating Sea Tribes only had to lie in bed for half a year before they could walk on the ground.  Looking at their companions being carried off on a stretcher, the seven players on the Crusade Army side looked at each other.  The encounter of their companions made these seven guys suddenly think of a problem that they had ignored before.  Behind the huge returns, there are usually huge risks hidden.  The benefits of defeating the Terror Turtles are obvious, both for one's reputation and future.  But if you want to get the benefits, there is another prerequisite, and that is to win.  If you lose, you will lose everything.

    The second battle of the ten-man battle began, but the seven people on the crusade army wanted to let others go first because of the miserable appearance of their companions. One or two of them became deaf and mute.  Faced with this situation, Hyland almost became angry.  Before, one and two of them had promised and sworn, but when they saw that there was danger, one and two of them had become cowards.  Please, those on the other side are the real turtles, you are not!

    Seeing that no one wants to play.  Hai Lante looked at Han Yu beside him as if asking for help.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu stepped onto the ring to save the situation.  After the second round of the ten-man battle began, Hyland looked at the seven players with shame on their faces with a pale face, and said seriously: "You can withdraw now, but what will happen to you after you withdraw? I can't guarantee you.  "

    The threatening words made the seven people suddenly wake up and understand their position at this time.  superior.  You may lose, you may win.  But if you quit.  If his future is gone, he will probably be criticized by others for the rest of his life, saying he is a coward who doesn't even have the courage to fight against the Terror Turtles.  Especially when they saw Han Yu repairing his opponent in the ring, the seven players felt their faces getting a little hot at the same time.

    Han Yu is a human being. Along the way, none of the eight players thought highly of Han Yu, because Han Yu was a human being.  It can be said that except for Hai Lan, no one is optimistic about Han Yu and his companions.  But now, their companions who they believed could win have lost, but the humans who were not optimistic about them were about to win. The contrast between these two things was a bit too great, and the seven players were temporarily stunned.It's a bit unacceptable.  Someone quietly glanced at Ning Ping, who was watching the battle not far away, and murmured in his heart, "Humans flock together. That human named Han Yu is so powerful, so is the human who can become his companion also a master?"

    Ning Ping ignored the looks from the nearby sea tribe and just stared at Han Yu intently, imagining in his mind what he would need to do to defeat Han Yu if he fought against Han Yu.

    On the side of the Terror Turtle Clan, the Great Elder Xuanwu was also staring at Han Yu closely, and he was even more surprised.  Originally, there was a human swordsman who gave Xuanwu a bit of a headache, but now, there was a human who was even more difficult to deal with than that swordsman.  At least the swordsman could use the tortoise shell on his body for defense, but facing the attack of flames, the tortoise shell on his body alone might not be able to withstand it.  Thinking of this, Great Elder Xuanwu couldn't help but frown slightly.  It's just that every one of the Terror Turtle warriors around him only cared about the battle in the ring, and none of them noticed anything unusual about the great elder.  Hyland noticed it accidentally.  But that's a good thing for him.  Of course, he would not comfort Xuanwu not to think too much just for the so-called promotion of his style. He would just watch quietly, feeling a little gloating in his heart.

    In the ring, the battle can be said to be one-sided.  When the tortoise shells that they usually rely on cannot defend against flames, the warriors of the Horrible Turtles are like girls whose clothes have been stripped. Their resistance becomes extremely weak, allowing Han Yu to clean up as he pleases.  The Terror Turtle warriors who fought against Han Yu had all the advantages of the Terror Turtle warriors. They were tall and strong, with thick limbs, and their tortoise shells were polished to a shine.  However, none of these can help the Terror Turtle warriors resist the flames released by Han Yu.  If Han Yu hadn't wanted to kill people, the Terror Turtle warriors who fought against Han Yu would have been roasted.  Even now, this unlucky warrior of the Terrible Turtle Clan has been roasted to almost two degrees of cookedness.  The people watching the battle could vaguely smell the aroma of barbecue.

    Great Elder Xuanwu frowned and gave the order to attack to the soldiers of his clan who were still fighting hard.  After receiving the order to attack, the warriors of the Terror Turtle Tribe acted as if they were on fire. They no longer ignored the threat of Han Yu's flames. They held a shield in front of them with their left hand to protect their heads and faces, and held an ax behind them in their right hand, preparing to approach.  When Han Yu came, I hated Han Yu.

    Han Yu grinned at his opponent's sudden outburst. After getting to know each other over this period of time, Han Yu knew that the Terror Turtle Clan was a very face-conscious Sea Clan, and it was almost impossible for them to surrender on their own initiative.  And when they feel that there is no hope of victory, they will launch a desperate charge in order to inflict serious injuries on their opponents before defeat. Even if they are defeated in the end, they will have something to say that will not be ridiculed.  To put it bluntly, the warriors of the Terror Turtles are like women doing business behind closed doors.  They are obviously for sale, and they have the same job nature as the women in brothels, but because they are worried about their face, they do things that they have no choice but to do.  It is very rare for him to take the initiative when dealing with such a sea clan.  I can only force him to do what he wants.

    After being stunned for a short time, Han Yu flew into the air and looked at the Terror Turtle warrior who looked up at him in amazement.  His right hand was aimed at the Terror Turtle warrior on the ring, and the flames forced the Terror Turtle warrior to retreat until he heard a sigh from his own warrior.  The Terror Turtle warrior who retreated realized that he had been forced out of the field by the flames.

    "Ah!" The Terror Turtle warrior, who knew he had been defeated, roared in annoyance and struck the battle ax in his hand on the ground with all his strength.  The Great Elder Xuanwu shook his head slightly when he saw this.  However, he still said comforting words: "Don't be depressed, the failure of this battle is not your fault." After saying that, the great elder Xuanwu stepped onto the ring.

    As soon as Xuanwu came on stage, there was an immediate commotion on the side of the crusade.  The name of a person, the shadow of a tree, the name of the Great Elder Xuanwu of the Terror Turtle Clan is also well-known among the Sea Clan. Although it has not reached the point where the child can stop crying, it cannot be explained simply by hearing two words.  of.

    ??There is no one in the older generation of the Sea Clan who doesn’t know that the most troublesome warrior of the Terror Turtle Clan back then was Xuanwu today.  Powerful attack power and unbreakable defense. These two factors make many people change their minds when talking about Xuanwu. Coupled with Xuanwu's fierce and fearless fighting style, everyone who has fought against Xuanwu is impressed by Xuanwu.  Have a headache.  Xuanwu relied on these three troublesome reasons to achieve such a great reputation among various sea tribes.  It can be said that Xuanwu is the representative figure among the Hai clan of his generation.  Now seeing Xuanwu on the ring, the older Hai Clan is hesitant, while the younger Hai Clan is eager to give it a try.  As the saying goes, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and the young Hai clan wants to become famous all over the world by stepping on Xuanwu's back.  Because if you want to become famous, the best way is to kill someone who is already famous.  But the risk of doing this is very high, and life is in danger at any time.  And just when the seven sea warriors were discussing who should go, Xuanwu, who was standing on the ring, pointed at Ning Ping beside the ring and said loudly: "Come on, let's continue our fight."?’s battle.  "

    When the sea tribe heard this, they immediately thought to themselves: "Yes, it turns out that it has been booked."

    Ning Ping, who was standing by the ring, heard the words and jumped onto the ring. He slowly pulled out Qingyun and Xifeng. The fighting spirit in his eyes was burning, and his whole body felt an uncontrollable trembling.  Compared with the last battle, the Xuanwu in front of him has obviously become much stronger. Ning Ping doesn't know the reason and has no intention of finding out.  He only knew that a battle he wanted was beckoning to him. At this time, it would be a sin not to experience the joy of fighting but to think about things that had nothing to do with fighting.

    Looking at Ning Ping, who was full of fighting spirit, Xuanwu couldn't help but feel his blood boiling. He hadn't experienced this feeling of nervous anticipation for a long time.  Just like when I first challenged the elders of the clan, I was as excited and nervous.

    Both sides only have each other in their eyes.  Xuanwu held the war hammer and cautiously approached Ningping step by step, as cautiously as when hunting a ferocious sea monster.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, tightened the swords in his hands, exerted force on his legs, and took the initiative to attack Xuanwu.  Ning Ping's figure flashed and appeared in front of Xuanwu's head the next second. Two swords struck Xuanwu's head fiercely.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 573 Xuanwu Transformation

    The collision of the two forces made a loud noise. Ning Ping jumped back and landed smoothly on the ground, while Xuanwu moved his body and the war hammer in his hand naturally dropped to the ground.  )

    No words!  This time it was Xuanwu who took the initiative to attack. Like an angry bull, Xuanwu strode straight towards Ningping. Ningping did not show weakness when he saw this and immediately rushed forward.

    "Stupid! You actually want to go head-to-head with Xuanwu, who is famous for his strength, and you don't overestimate your own capabilities." Han Yu, who was beside the ring, heard a discussion coming from behind, and his face immediately darkened. Hai Lante, who was on the side, saw this and quickly advised: "  Don’t mind, he’s just a guy who doesn’t know how to pretend to understand.”

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Hailant finished speaking, the guy who had just accused Ning Ping of overestimating his capabilities actually shouted dissatisfied with Hailant: "Your Highness Hailant, please remember your identity. They are just two human beings. Use  Don't be so polite to them." Now even Hyland was dissatisfied.  Han Yu saw this and asked, "Who is that heartless guy? Is it okay if I beat him?"

    "After the ten-man battle is over, you can beat him as much as you want, as long as you give him some breathing space." Hyland replied in a low voice.

    Han Yu smiled knowingly.

    Being smart is a common problem among people, and there is nothing to blame for it.  But if you are so smart that you think everyone else is drunk and I am alone, that is not a common problem, but a disease.  No one likes to have a voice in their ears that is always criticizing everything and expressing opinions that they think are correct but are actually ridiculous.  Although there is freedom of speech, the mouth is on other people’s faces.  What do you like to say is people's freedom?  But don’t forget it either.  Your hands are on other people's bodies. If someone beats you, that's their freedom.

    Han Yu did not look back to see who was expressing his opinion just now, because just when Han Yu and Hyland were talking in low voices, the situation on the ring had changed.  The best way to fight back against self-righteousness is to hit the other person in the mouth with reality.  The self-righteous combat critic laughed at Ning Ping for overestimating his own abilities and wanted to compete with Xuanwu in terms of strength.  But the reality is that when Ning Ping rushed to Xuanwu, he did not fight forcefully, but chose to fight.

    Ningping, who was faster than Xuanwu, controlled the rhythm on the battlefield, forcing Xuanwu to follow Ningping's fighting rhythm.  How can you defeat your opponent if you are led by the nose?  Looking at the stubborn Xuanwu.  Han Yu and Hai Lan couldn't help but smile at the same time.  The battle critic who had just been slapped in the face was not willing to fail. After seeing the situation in the ring, he changed his story and said that Xuanwu was deliberately showing weakness to paralyze Ningping's defense.  I believe that before long, Ningping will suffer a big loss due to carelessness.

    It’s just that today Xuanwu may have deliberately contradicted the combat critic. As soon as the combat critic finished his comments, Xuanwu was caught by Ning Ping and suffered a small loss.  Although Xuanwu quickly adjusted his state and tightened his defense again, even so, the battle critic was slapped in the mouth again.

    Han Yu and Hai Lante chuckled again, and Han Yu even gave up the idea of ??beating up the combat critic for a while.  Comparing yourself with people who can't understand the situation will inevitably lower your taste.  at this time.  Unwilling to be slapped twice, the combat critic started his third prophecy.  This time he was smart and didn't dare to speak too harshly. He only said that Xuanwu would definitely fight back, and once he did, it would be difficult to resist.

    This is not nonsense!  Anyone who is not blind can see that Xuanwu will not always be passively beaten, there will always be a time to launch a counterattack.  And once it counterattacks, in order to regain the initiative in the battle, Xuanwu's counterattack will definitely be very sharp.

    Ignoring the comments of the combat critic behind him, Han Yu once again focused his attention on Xuanwu and Ningping in the ring.  The same as what Ning Ping did just now.  Han Yu was also imagining how he could defeat Ning Ping if he fought against her.  Hailant on the side did not know what Ning Ping was thinking before, nor what Han Yu was thinking now. If he knew, Hailant would definitely be confused.  Are the two people in front of me friends or enemies?  Why don't you want to cheer for your companions when they are fighting, but you are thinking about how to defeat your own companions?

    On the stage.  As Xuanwu's opponent, Ningping felt Xuanwu's power most directly and deeply.  It was so powerful that Ning Ping felt his arms tremble a little with every strike of the weapons; it was so strong that every attack was defeated by the unbreakable tortoise shell.  Ning Ping did find a way to break through the turtle shell defense in the last battle, but now it was just the beginning of the battle, and it was still a stage of testing each other. If he used that trick at this time, Ning Ping would not have to mess around in the subsequent battles.  What's more, that kind of trick consumes a lot of energy.  Different from last time, Xuanwu came prepared this time. After being fully rested, Xuanwu was full of energy and would no longer suffer major flaws due to lack of physical strength, giving Ningping time to attack calmly.  Ningping had to wait, slowly consuming Xuanwu's physical strength.?While waiting for Xuanwu to reveal a big flaw, he suddenly launched an attack and established victory in one fell swoop.

    Similar to Ning Ping’s idea, Xuanwu also had the same idea, and Xuanwu’s idea was even more far-reaching. If he finally fell out with the crusade, he would still have the ability to fight back.

    The battle seems fierce, but it has just finished the warm-up match and is about to enter the official competition time.

    Xuanwu was the only one standing there alone in the ring. Because Ning Ping had used his body skills, it was impossible to catch Ning Ping's figure with the naked eye. He could only hear the sound of "pah pah pah" coming from the ring.  The sound of kicking on the ground.  It looks so weird, like a horror movie.

    In the entire battle process, only Han Yu could see very clearly that his eyes had never left Ning Ping. As for others, there were only all kinds of magical powers.  Among them, Xuanwu, the party involved, chose a good way. He used his proficient water ability to cover the ground around him with a layer of water, and judged Ningping's direction through the changes in that layer of water.  Although this method is a bit clumsy, it is very useful.  Ever since there was this layer of water, Ning Ping's sneak attacks had never worked again, forcing Ning Ping to give up sneak attacks and start an honest attack instead.

    Seeing that the combat critics are active again here.  It's like being injected with chicken blood.  He shouted to the people around him: "Did you see it? What I said must have been correct."

    That kind of joy from the heart made Hyland wonder if the guy who spoke was an undercover agent sent by the Terror Turtle Clan?  The people on my side were at a disadvantage, so why were they still so excited?  Where are you from?  With this question in mind, Hyland looked back to see who was commenting.  But when Hyland looked back, the man closed his mouth and kept the same expression as the others.  Hyland looked back and forth, trying to find the person.  In the end, Han Yu couldn't stand it any longer and tried to persuade him: "Stop looking for him. He's just a villain who dares to say that he doesn't want to be a villain. There's no need to waste time on a villain like that. It's not worth it."

    After listening to Han Yu’s advice, Hyland nodded in agreement and turned to continue paying attention to the competition in the ring, but he didn’t know that after he turned his head.  A pair of spiteful eyes stared at the back of Han Yu, who had just said that he was a villain.

    Han Yu did not look back.  Just like what Han Yu himself said to Hyland, rather than being serious with a villain, it would be more meaningful to spend your time on other things.  As a villain, what's the big deal about being resented by a villain?  You resent me behind my back, but I don’t care about you. If you dare to jump in front of me, I will slap you to death.

    Han Yu, who had no interest in arguing with the villain, looked at Ning Ping on the ring, looking forward to Ning Ping's next attack.  They saw Ning Ping holding Qingyun and Xifeng in each hand, raising his arms flat and slowly falling down.  With the falling action.  Afterimages appeared on Ning Ping's arms, as if three pairs of arms suddenly appeared. The original two swords now looked like eight swords.

    Xuanwu didn’t dare to be careless, and was alert to Ning Ping’s next move.  However, Ning Ping was not in a hurry to attack. His naturally hanging arm was raised again to the level of his shoulders. As the arm was raised, the original eight swords transformed into sixteen swords, one next to the other.  But Ning Ping was not satisfied with this. His arms were still swinging up and down, and he kept swinging again and again.  Sixteen swords turned into thirty-two, sixty-four until two swords were placed next to each other, forming a sword wall.  It wasn't until the sword wall was formed that Ning Ping made his next move.  He saw Ning Pingyuan spinning around, forming a whirlwind composed of sword blades, slowly moving in the direction of Xuanwu.

    Watching the whirlwind approaching.  Xuanwu raised the warhammer in his hand to level with his chest with a solemn expression.  Then Xuanwu rotated on the spot, and when it turned to the third circle.  He let go of the war hammer in his hand and headed straight into the center of the moving whirlwind with a roar of wind.

    With a "bang" sound, the war hammer was knocked away and flew straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu originally wanted to take the war hammer, but after a second thought, he ducked out of the way, pushed Hyland away and passed the war hammer.

    The roaring war hammer shocked the seven elite crusaders behind them. Originally, they thought that Hyland, who was standing in front of them, would stop the war hammer for them, but what they didn't expect was that damn Han Yu.  He actually pushed Hyland away, and the seven people who were not prepared at all couldn't help but yell and avoid the flying war hammer.  Fortunately, the war hammer did not hurt anyone, but passed through the seven people and landed in the open space behind them.  The huge force thrust the war hammer into the ground, leaving only the ordinary hammer handle exposed.

    "Hiland, are you okay?" Han Yu asked Hyland with a concerned look.

    Seeing this, Hailant said cooperatively: "I'm fine. How are you?"

    "I'm fine too." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Looking at Han Yu’s smiling face, he just escaped the war hammer attackSeven elites quit.  But asking the young leader of the Sea Dragon Clan to resist the war hammer for them is something that cannot be said, because if he says it, he will get into big trouble.  You actually want to use the dignified young patriarch of the Sea Dragon Clan to protect yourself from disaster. What are your intentions?  From what standpoint did you come up with this idea?  In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the seven elites unanimously chose to tolerate Hyland and hated Han Yu.  The reason is for no other reason than bullying the weak and fearing the strong.  Knowing that they couldn't fight Hai Lan, and not daring to fight Hai Lan, the seven elites could only lower the target of resentment to a lower level. Han Yu was shot just lying down.

    Han Yu has never cared about other people's resentment.  If you are cruel to me, I will be cruel to you. If you hate me and blame me behind my back, I can't do anything to you. But if you dare to come up and point your nose at me and scold me, then I won't be polite to you and will beat you.  !

    But just because Han Yu doesn’t care, it doesn’t mean that no one cares about Han Yu.  Hiland, who was standing next to Han Yu, sensed the resentment of the elites.  Then he frowned in dissatisfaction.

    "Let them be. If you don't let them vent their resentment, sooner or later they will hold it back." Before Hailant could open his mouth to scold the seven elites, Han Yu whispered to Hailant.  Since the parties involved said so, Hailant naturally would not continue to be serious, but he also secretly decided in his heart that among the eight elites who came with him this time, except for one who was injured and sent away, the remaining seven will be together in the future.  Be careful.  As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, and people who are able to ridicule their comrades have a problem with their character.  Not kind.  No matter which race they are, after all, they are now comrades with the same goal. At this time, they should be unanimous in dealing with the outside world. How can they be sarcastic behind their backs?

    Han Yu didn’t know Hai Lante’s plan.  Even if you know it, you have no intention of taking care of it. There will be consequences only if there are causes. If you sow the causes, you will naturally have to eat the fruits yourself.

    His attention returned to the ring again. As the whirlwind formed by Ning Ping approached step by step, Xuanwu was also retreating. If he continued to retreat like this, it wouldn't be long before Xuanwu would be killed like the warrior from the Horrible Turtle Clan before.  He was forced out of the arena and lost this competition.  Naturally, Xuanwu couldn't accept that disgraceful way of failure.  Seeing that he had no way to retreat, Xuanwu looked up to the sky and roared.  A cloud of black energy rose from Xuanwu's feet, and the black energy rose into the sky, like a black smoke column, completely surrounding Xuanwu, while the whirlwind of swords Ning Ping transformed into was still approaching.

    When he was about to come into contact with the black air that was spreading around, he heard a muffled sound coming from the black air. The ring trembled with the muffled sound, and Ning Ping, who was still approaching, had to stop turning.  , the two swords stood looking at the black energy in front of them.  It’s been going around for so long, to be honest.  I'm a little dizzy. If I continue spinning, I'm afraid I'll vomit it out soon.

    "There is no need in the future, this trick can't be used again, huh" Ning Ping thought to himself.  He suppressed the vomiting that had just come up, and stared closely at the vague figure revealed after the black air gradually dissipated.

    When the black energy completely dissipates.  Ning Ping couldn't help but be stunned when he looked at the opponent in front of him, and a thought came to his mind: "Is this Xuanwu?"

    At this time, Xuanwu had a slender figure and a strong build. His upper body was half-naked, and the wrinkles on his face had disappeared. He looked like a young man in his twenties.  The most important thing is that his tortoise shell, which has always been inseparable, is gone.  This made Ning Ping have to wonder if the person in front of him was Xuanwu?

    Just when Ning Ping was confused, Hai Lante, who was outside the court, took a deep breath and looked at Xuanwu with a horrified expression.  Han Yu on the side saw this and asked in confusion: "Hiland, what's wrong with you? Is there something wrong?"

    "I didn't expect, I didn't expect that the Xuanwu of the Terror Turtle Clan could actually complete the third transformation of the Sea Clan." Hyland murmured to himself.

    "What are the three changes of the Sea Clan? Hyland, please explain it to me." Han Yu couldn't help but asked.

    Without leaving Han Yu confused for too long, Hai Lante said to Han Yu after hearing Han Yu's words: "Han Yu, do you know that our Hai Clan has a transition period from birth to adulthood?"

    "I know, Belle once told me that the sea tribe will evolve once they reach the age of sixteen and have feet similar to humans." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Yes, but evolving feet is only the first evolution, and there will be a second evolution. Not all sea tribes can do this second evolution. Only those with advanced cultivation can do it."  It is possible for a second evolution to occur. We, the Sea Clan, refer to these two evolutions plus the form of the Sea Clan at birth as the Three Transformations of the Sea Clan."

    "Oh, then after the second evolution of the Sea Clan you just mentioned, there must be a lot of benefits." Han Yu nodded and then asked.

    "That's right, after the second evolution of the Sea Clan, in addition to having more powerful power, it also??Have some special abilities.  For example, Xuanwu in the ring, his second evolved ability should be able to take off his turtle shell.  "

    "Turtle shell has always been the strongest defense. If it is taken off now, won't Xuanwu lose its powerful protective ability?"

    "The protective ability has been weakened, but other aspects have been improved. Strong strength combined with swift speed, Han Yu, don't you think it is more suitable for fighting than strong strength and solid defense?"

    "As you said, the combination of strength and speed is indeed stronger than the combination of strength and defense. I just don't know if Ning Ping can handle it."

    The answer is yes.

    Xuanwu chose to release the second evolution for the sake of victory, and Ningping is not a smuggler.  After seeing Xuanwu enter the strongest state, Ningping no longer hid it. He thrust Qingyun and Xiangfeng into the ground with both hands. He slowly chanted a spell in his mouth, and the seal chain that had been binding Ningping appeared in front of him.  In front of Han Yu and others.

    When he saw the light chain binding Ning Ping's wrist, Han Yu secretly shouted "Hello".  However, Hai Lant didn't recognize it and asked Han Yu in confusion: "Han Yu, what is the name of the light chain in Ning Ping's hand?"

    "The shackles you have put on yourself, when the shackles are released, the power that you have suppressed in your body will burst out. Hyland, let's step back a little, so as not to be beaten by these two guys who are ready to take action.  It’s affected.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s persuasion, Hyland nodded and followed Han Yu back more than ten meters.  While retreating, he curiously asked Han Yu if he was wearing the same bracelet as Ning Ping.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this and did not answer directly.  Seeing that Han Yuguang was smiling but not answering, Hailant, who thought that his question violated Han Yu's taboo, immediately shut up and stopped talking about the topic, and turned to look at the two people on the ring with all his attention.

    "What? Seeing my current state, are you planning to surrender?" Xuanwu looked at Ning Ping and asked with a joking look on his face.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this, and replied: "You can only make more noise now. Wait a while, and I will never let you have the chance to say such nonsense again. Your mouth will be painful."  Moaning takes over, and your brain will be filled with the feeling of pain"

    Hearing Dao Ningping’s arrogant monologue, Xuanwu sneered and said, “I will make your wishes come true one by one.”

    A dispute of words is the most meaningless dispute. If you have an opinion, it is most enjoyable to fight it with real swords and guns.  It's just that there are always a handful of people in this world who like to gossip and stir up trouble in front of others and behind their backs.

    Han Yu is not such a person, and Ning Ping is not such a person either.  With Ning Ping's shout, the light chain on Ning Ping's wrist broke and disappeared into the air.  As the light chain disappeared, the power that had been suppressed in Ning Ping's body suddenly burst out like a flood that opened the floodgates, as if it was even more terrifying than the momentum after Xuanwu's second evolution just now.

    Whether they were the warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan or the elites of the Crusade Army, their expressions changed wildly, their legs involuntarily felt weak, and there was an urge to surrender in their hearts.

    The closest place to Ningping is Xuanwu, and the deepest feeling in my heart.  Sure enough, the back wave pushed the front wave, and the front wave died on the beach.  He originally planned to use the momentum generated by the second evolution to boost his own morale and undermine the fighting will of the crusade.  But what I didn't expect was that the human being in front of me actually hid a hand, and when this hidden hand was used, the impact would be so great.  Things have begun to gradually leave the scope of Xuanwu's control, and Xuanwu no longer knows where things will develop next.

    Looking up at the direction of Wanliu Stream, Xuanwu calmed down and reminded himself that what he had to do now was to attract the attention of the expeditionary army and buy time for the Terror Turtle Clan's plan to attack the camp.  There was no original plan to attack the camp.  But before Xuanwu left Wanliuxi, he had a sudden idea in his mind.  Regardless of the outcome of the ten-man battle, the surrender of the Terror Turtles is irreversible, but before surrendering, it is still necessary to let the crusade know how powerful the Terror Turtles are.  Only in this way can the Terror Turtles avoid being exploited too harshly in the subsequent negotiations.

    The leader of the camp attack plan is the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan. Because the stakes are so important, he would not trust it if it were handed over to another leader.  The purpose of this attack on the camp was to show one's strength to the crusade. It was not mainly about killing, but to let the crusade know that before they wanted to bite off a piece of meat from the Terror Turtles, they had to see if they had any.  Good teeth.

    Relying on their familiarity with the nearby terrain, the three hundred Terror Turtle warriors led by the clan leader gradually approached the camp of the crusade.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 574 Attack on the Camp

    People gathered together in twos and threes and chatted. From time to time, someone came over to join in the discussion and then left. There was an absent-minded guard standing on both sides of the camp gate. From time to time, he turned his head to the group of people chatting in the camp. It seemed that they were very interested.  Want to join in.  )

    This is what the scouts sent out and the unbelieving clan leader saw.

    It’s really too lax!  However, this kind of relaxation will be beneficial to the next actions of the Terror Turtle Clan.  The clan leader led three hundred warriors of the Terror Turtle clan to attack the camp this time, not to kill the enemy, but not to burn food.  Just for the sake of demonstration, the crusade army must not underestimate the Terror Turtles.

    Gently making a few gestures behind him, the three hundred warriors squatting behind the clan leader immediately divided into three groups. One group was left to be personally commanded by the clan leader, and the remaining two groups immediately moved to the left and right towards the front camp of the crusade.  passed.  When all the troops were in place, the clan leader stood up suddenly, raised the long sword in his hand and swung it hard, shouting: "Kill!"

    The attack of the Terror Turtle Tribe has begun

    The sudden attack panicked everyone in the crusade camp. For a while, they couldn't even organize a decent resistance. The guards guarding the camp gate were so panicked that they forgot to close the camp door and ran straight to the camp.  Run inside.  When the clan leader saw this situation, he couldn't help but feel overjoyed.  He immediately took the lead and rushed into the camp of the crusade.

    The patriarch was imagining what he should say when he caught the general of the expeditionary army. Suddenly, he felt his feet sink. He involuntarily pushed forward and fell into a large tunnel that was two meters wide.  The warriors of the Terror Turtle Tribe who followed behind them couldn't hold their feet back at all. Even if the one at the front held their feet back, they were knocked into the tunnel by their companions who were following behind.  One by one, the warriors of the Terror Turtle Tribe fell into the tunnel like dumplings. When no one finally fell into the tunnel, there were less than thirty warriors of the Terror Turtle Tribe left on the ground.  At this moment, the crusaders who had previously run into the camp rushed out again, each with a crossbow or spear in hand, aiming at the Terror Turtle warriors who were standing by the tunnel trying to figure out a solution.

    ……

    The leader of the Horrible Turtle Clan was crushed to the bottom. When someone pulled him up, the leader was almost crushed to death.  It took a while to calm down.  However, it took a while to get over it, and the next problem made the patriarch worry again.  how to say?  He led his men to attack the camp, but the camp failed and became prisoners of the crusade.  Moreover, it was depressing that he stepped into a trap and was captured. This method made the clan leader and the three hundred Terror Turtle warriors dissatisfied.  They firmly believe that if they fight with real swords and guns, they want to defeat them.  The crusade would have to pay at least ten times the price to deal with them.  Instead of capturing the three hundred or so of them alive without spending a single soldier like they did now.

    As the temporary commander of the camp, Hook will not care whether the Terror Turtles are convinced or not.  In Hook's eyes, winning is winning.  To lose is to lose.  No matter how many reasons you find, you can't change the fact that you lost.  Similarly, no matter what means are used, it will not change the fact of winning.

    After this attack on the camp, Hook can be said to have great admiration for the girl named Lian Peng in the Courage. This time he was able to capture three hundred Terror Turtle warriors alive without using any soldiers. It can be said that the safety is attributed to Lian Peng.  , these people are just making a move.  I remembered when Lianpeng came to me and told me the idea she had come up with.  I still feel a little dissatisfied in my heart.  Hook felt a little fever on his face.

    How to deal with the three hundred captured Terror Turtle warriors now.  Three hundred people already accounted for one-fifth of the population of the Terror Turtle Clan.  These three hundred people are still elite. It can be said that without the three hundred people in front of them, the Terror Turtle Clan's combat power has been greatly damaged. If a surprise attack is launched at this time, there is no need for the Terror Turtle Clan to surrender.  There is no need to hold that ten-man battle.  But do we need a surprise attack?  Hook couldn't make up his mind.  But this time Hook was not in a hurry, but went directly to Lianpeng for advice.  Should we send troops at this time?

    After learning about Hook's purpose, Lianpeng smiled and asked Hook: "Mr. Hook. I want to meet the captured Terror Turtle warriors first and ask them about their purpose of coming to attack the camp. I will give you an answer later. Okay.  ?"

    "Okay, okay, no problem at all." Hook replied quickly.

    He personally took Lianpeng to the camp where the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan was imprisoned, and Lianpeng met the leader.  This is not the first time that Lianpeng meets the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan.  When Lianpeng and others were captured, they met the clan leader once.  It's just that Lian Peng was a prisoner at that time, but now, the prisoner has become the clan leader.  Strictly speaking, the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan is kind to Lian Peng and others.  If it weren't for the fact that the clan leader had originally said that he wanted to keep Lian Peng and others and sell them at a good price, Lian Peng and others would have been insulted by the warriors of the Terror Turtle Clan.  But it was because of the clan leader's words that Lian Peng and the others did not encounter such a terrible thing.

    Seeing the patriarch again, Lian Peng’s face?? showed a hint of gratitude.  He bent down and saluted the clan leader: "This gift is to repay you for protecting me and my companions from being insulted. Please don't refuse."

    The patriarch looked carefully at the lotus in front of him, and after a while he showed a look of surprise, "Oh, it turns out to be you. Haha I really didn't expect that you were my prisoner before, but now, I have become someone else's prisoner.  .”

    "Strictly speaking, Patriarch, you are my prisoner. Because the trap to catch you was set by me." Lianpeng whispered to the Patriarch.

    The patriarch was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a wry smile: "Well, this is my retribution, right?"

    Lianpeng didn’t answer, looked at the clan leader and asked slowly: “Clan leader, can you tell me the reason why you brought people to attack the camp?”

    "Well?"

    "You have agreed to surrender, so there should be no further troubles at this time. I think you are very clear about the consequences of attacking the camp, but I don't understand, why did you choose to attack the camp at this time? Your  This kind of behavior is tantamount to betrayal. Even if you win this attack on the camp, it will completely anger the crusade and make the crusade no longer accept the surrender of your Horrible Turtles. I don't believe in the kind of thing where the gain outweighs the loss.  As the leader of the Horrible Turtle Clan, you will do it."

    Hearing what Lianpeng said, the clan leader couldn't help laughing. He shook his head while laughing and said, "What's the point of talking about this now? Anyway, the matter has been settled, and the next thing will be left to fate."

    Lian Peng disagreed with the clan leader's words and retorted: "Reason, give me a reasonable reason. If you can convince me, I can persuade the various clans in the crusade not to hold you accountable for this sneak attack by the Terror Turtle Clan."

    "You? How can you, a girl, convince those arrogant elites of the Sea Tribe?" the patriarch said in disbelief.

    Hook on the side took a step forward and said: "I can testify for Lianpeng, she means what she says. As long as you can tell the reason for your sneak attack on us, I can make the decision to let you go and not hold you accountable for this sneak attack."

    "Who are you?" the patriarch looked at Hook suspiciously and asked.

    Hook heard the words and replied: "Tiger Shark Clan, Hook. Temporary commander of the crusade. Before the real commander Hyland comes back. I have the final say here."

    After hearing Hook's self-introduction, the clan leader was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "The reason why we want to attack the expeditionary army is not to reverse the situation of the war. It is not to fight for the last time. Rather, it is  I want to have more leverage in subsequent negotiations.”

    "Chips?"

    "Yes, a bargaining chip. We know very well that this time's surrender is inevitable, unless I fear that the Turtles want to be exterminated. But after surrender, the punishment for the defeated will be cruel, and we must fight for our future.  , so that you have some scruples when punishing us and don't dare to push us to a dead end." Now that he had spoken, the clan leader simply said everything, and immediately told Lianpeng and Hook all his plans.

    Listening to the clan leader’s narration, Hu Ke’s face became solemn, while Lian Peng frowned slightly.  It never occurred to her.  The defeated party will actually become the slave of the victor.  This is unimaginable in the world Lianpeng knows.  Although that world also had problems like this, it was much more civilized than this underwater world, at least from the outside, it looked much more civilized.

    The clan leader's explanation was over, and Hook slowly said to the clan leader: "Originally, I planned to pursue the victory and send troops to sneak attack the camp of your Terror Turtle Clan. But now. After hearing what you said is so possible, I can't bear to send troops anymore.  .”

    "" The clan leader said nothing when he heard this.  He just looked at Hook quietly, waiting for Hook's next words.  But Hook stopped talking.  Instead, he looked at the lotus pod.  Seeing this, Lianpeng knew that Hook was planning to listen to her opinion.  After thinking for a while, he said: "The surrender of the Terror Turtles is a certainty. In order to avoid unnecessary complications, my suggestion is not to pursue this sneak attack for the time being to see the consequences."

    "What about the treatment of these prisoners?"

    "Let's put the clan leader back for the time being. As for the three hundred warriors of the Terror Turtle clan, just stay in the camp and be prisoners for a while. We can't let them go back together. We have to give an explanation to the other clans. Although this time  The sneak attack did not cause any casualties, but our attitude must be clear and tell other sea tribes that we stand with them."

    "Didi di di" As soon as Lian Peng finished speaking, he heard a sound coming from Lian Peng's waist.  Hook watched Lianpeng pick up a short wooden box-like thing hanging on his waist, put it to his ear and listened for a while, then opened his mouth and said, "I'll be right back." After speaking, Lianpeng said first before Hook could ask.  : "Mr. Hook, can you please ask someone to take the patriarch and me for a visit? In order to dispel the fear of the turtle clan,I feel the need to let the clan leader take a look at our trump card.  "

    "A trump card? What kind of gadget do we have?" Hook muttered in his heart after hearing this.  However, he still understood the matter of cooperation. He immediately nodded and ordered the clan leader to escort Lian Peng out of the camp. At the same time, he also followed. Hook was also very curious about Lian Peng's trump card.

    Lotus Peng did not stop Hook from following, and brought the clan leader to the vicinity of the Courage.  Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er and other girls were already waiting there. In addition to Han Yu's human companions, prominent figures in the crusade were also here.  It seemed that they were all invited by Qiao Yaner and others.  Hook said nothing, quietly waiting to see what kind of medicine Han Yu and his human companions were selling in their gourds.

    Seeing that almost everyone had arrived, Qiao Yaner took the microphone and said to the sea people who were whispering: "Please be quiet and listen to me. I invite you here mainly to provide you with a verification and explain to you.  Our ship Courage is not a scrap iron box, and we also want to warn the Terror Turtles who once captured us that we are fully capable of completing our revenge plan ourselves. The reason why we don’t use it is just that we don’t want to do that.”

    After hearing what Qiao Yaner said, the faces of all the sea tribesmen were a little confused.  Because of their different races, they have indeed chewed a lot of human tongues behind their backs, some of which are good and some of which are bad.  Because they were afraid of the relationship between Han Yu and Hai Lante, these sea people did not dare to physically attack Han Yu and his human companions.  Don't talk about the things they use. In their mouths, Courage is just scrap metal.  But this happened to be Qiao Yaner's counterattack.  As the manufacturer of the Spirit, the starship he built was reduced to scrap metal by a group of ignorant people. This is something that no mechanic can tolerate.  It's like your own child, you can spank and scold him.  But it’s not okay for others to say it.

    In order to prove that the Courage is not scrap metal, Qiao Yaner planned this event.  Use practical actions to tell those who like to gossip that the Courage is not just scrap metal, but an extremely destructive weapon.

    Ignoring the comments from the sea tribe after hearing Qiao Yan'er's words, Field, as the gunner of the Courage, received Qiao Yan'er's signal.  The operation started immediately.

    The demonstration process is very simple, which is to let Field control the courage's main gun laser cannon for a live-fire training.  The shooting target was an unnamed barren mountain with no signs of any living things.  In order to avoid accidents, Field injected only one-third of the energy into the laser cannon.  But just one-third of the power left all the sea tribes watching dumbfounded, and they collectively became mute.

    A flash of white light flashed, and then a barren mountain was flattened.  This is just a blink of an eye.  When looking at the Courage again, the black muzzle always gave the sea people a chilling feeling.

    The leader of the Horrible Turtle Clan was dumbfounded.  Seeing it with your own eyes and hearing it with your own ears are two completely different feelings.  What turtle shell has unparalleled defense?  In front of this black cannon, everything is just nonsense.  No matter how hard the tortoise's shell is, it cannot withstand a cannon that can flatten barren mountains.

    When everyone came to their senses, they unanimously chose to go to the place where the incident occurred to see with their own eyes.  Taking advantage of the departure of the Sea Clan, Hook ordered his men to quietly send the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan out of the camp.  Of course, before sending them out, Hook asked the clan leader to see the captured Terror Turtle warriors.  Let the clan leader persuade the captured Terror Turtle warriors to stay here honestly and not cause trouble.

    ??Looking at the somewhat lonely back of the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan.  Hook whispered to Lianpeng: "You may have gone too far this time by killing the chickens to scare the monkeys, but you calmed the monkeys. Even the chickens were frightened by your actions."

    "What about you? Were you scared?" Lianpeng asked after hearing this.

    "Me? Haha Oops, I don't know if Hiland and the others have won the ten-man battle?" Hu Ke said as he looked around.

    Seeing this, Lianpeng smiled slightly and said softly: "I still have something to be busy with. If you are okay, then I won't accompany you." After saying this, Lianpeng turned to leave.  Hook saw this and asked quickly: "Aren't you worried about your two companions?"

    "You're talking about Han Yu and Ning Ping. To be honest, I'm not worried about them. There are people who can make them suffer, but they are definitely not here." Lianpeng answered confidently and turned towards the Courage.

    Looking at the back of the lotus pods, Hook couldn't help but mutter in his heart: "Oh, so good cabbage is so humiliated."

    Lianpeng returned to the Courage and went straight to the control room of the Courage. Seeing everyone who had completed the demonstration gathered in front of the display screen, she couldn't help but stepped forward and asked Lin Ke softly: "How is the battle situation?"

    "Shh, don't make any noise, I'm seeing something wonderful." Lin Ke replied softly after hearing this.

    Lianpeng, who didn’t get the answer, might as well do it himselfLook, you can see two figures on the screen moving quickly on the ring.  Fortunately, the camera angle was good, and the entire arena could be seen clearly. At the same time, the images transmitted back were processed and slowed down dozens of times, so that Lian Peng and others could clearly see the battle between Ning Ping and Xuanwu on the arena.

    On the ring, Ning Ping holds two swords, Xuanwu holds a hammer in one hand, and the two sides fight against each other.  Both sides, who have already shown their special skills, are working hard at this time, and no one is willing to give up first. Even if they are already full of ambition and lack of strength, they are gritting their teeth and persisting.  Now it's a matter of toughness. Whoever can persist to the end will be the final winner.

    Accidents can always change the future.  Often a small accident can have an immeasurable impact on a major event.  For example, in a sprint race, you may lose the qualification to win the championship because of an unintentional hit; for example, when rescuing a hostage, a mistake in aiming may kill the hostage as a kidnapper

    The reason why accidents are called accidents is because of their unpredictability.  The battle between Ningping and Xuanwu has entered a fever pitch, and both parties have reached a state of selflessness. In their eyes, they only see their opponents, but they do not pay attention to the surrounding situation.  Panting after another hard effort, Ning Ping, who recovered first, gritted his teeth, mustered up his courage and rushed straight towards Xuanwu, who was still panting.  But just when he was about to rush in front of Xuanwu, an accident happened. Ning Ping's foot slipped and he fell to the ground with a "pop".

    This is a fatal accident!  Xuanwu would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and Han Mengxin in the Courage had already stood up in shock, staring at the display screen without blinking.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 575 Before leaving

    At the edge of the ring, Han Yu had already jumped over.  )competition rules?  Fuck you!  It’s important to save people first!  But even if Han Yu flew away, it was already too late. Xuanwu shouted loudly, raised the war hammer in his hand with all his strength, and made a fierce gesture to smash Ning Ping on the head, who fell to the ground.

    "Click!" There was a soft sound that only Ning Ping could hear, and Xuanwu, who was holding the war hammer high, suddenly stopped moving.  Everyone was confused by Xuanwu's sudden move.  Spare Ningping's life?  Xuanwu does not have such good intentions.  But the actual situation at the moment is that Xuanwu's movements have stopped, as if he had been cast on a body-fixing technique.

    Han Yu, who was running over, didn't think about this. He rushed forward and kicked Xuanwu in the air.  The requirement is to rescue Ningping from the threat of Xuanwu first.

    What Han Yu didn’t expect was that before he could kick Xuanwu, he was stopped by Ning Ping who had just stood up.  Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in confusion, while Ning Ping looked at Xuanwu and asked tentatively: "Did you reach your waist?"

    Xuanwu nodded depressedly.  I am getting older, and I cannot accept it.  Even if the physical condition returns to its youthful state, it does not mean that the problems that occur after old age have disappeared.  A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, an opportunity that may only appear once, was lost because Xuanwu made too big a move. This result made Xuanwu very upset.  But for Han Yu, it was a blessing.

    "This competition is a draw." Ning Ping said this to Xuanwu and turned around to leave.  Han Yu saw Ning Ping walking with a limp.  He quickly ran over and held Ning Ping's arm and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

    "My ankle was sprained when I fell." Ning Ping replied with a depressed look.

    But after hearing Ning Ping’s answer, Han Yu.  But he couldn't help but chuckle, which made Ning Ping even more depressed. He glared at Han Yu with a dark face and yelled: "You are so ridiculous! Don't laugh! Be serious!"

    "Hehe How can I be so serious? One has a sprained foot and the other has slipped to the waist. Can you guys be more funny?" Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Ning Ping’s tense face finally lost its tension and started laughing.  Looking back and thinking about it carefully, I and that Xuanwu were really unlucky.

    A thrilling battle ended in such a farce-like manner.  When the competition started again, Han Yu took Ning Ping and left first.  After all, Ning Ping sprained his foot and needed to go back to see Han Mengxin.  Secondly, the competition between Han Yu and Ning Ping has been completed. The elites of the sea tribe and Han Yu and Ning Ping are not dealing with humans. Naturally, Han Yu will not stay to cheer for those who look down on him.

    It’s despicable to approach someone even though you know they don’t like you.  Han Yu is not that mean.  You don't like me, and I don't like you either.  I won’t be jealous if you are prosperous, and don’t make trouble for me if I get lucky.  The best thing is to stay away from each other forever.  Han Yu only interacts with people he likes. He has always been insensitive to those narcissists who are self-righteous and think they are so great. He will hide as far away as he can.

    Hyland did not stop Han Yu and Ning Ping from leaving, but only told Han Yu and Ning Ping to be careful on their way back to avoid accidents.

    Han Yu smiled and agreed.  Regardless of whether what Hyland said made sense or not, that concern was always good.  Han Yu is not a ungrateful person.  Naturally, he can distinguish between those who want to harm themselves and those who sincerely want their own good.

    After Han Yu and Ning Ping left, the ten-man battle continued.  Without Xuanwu's victory, the ten-man battle ended with the Terror Turtles winning one more game.  After the competition ended, Xuanwu, who was dodged, was carried back by the victorious Terror Turtle Clan warriors, while the crusade army, who had lost the ten-man battle, looked downcast for the rest of the day.  The two humans had one win and one draw, and one of them ended up in a draw with Xuanwu, the Great Elder of the Terror Turtle Clan. Looking at their record, it was a bit bleak, with three wins and five losses.  For the elites of the Sea Tribe who have always set their sights high, this result is a bit unsatisfactory.  Fortunately, Hailant didn't care about this. After comforting the defeated elites of the sea tribe for a few words, he led the people back to the camp.

    Back at the camp, Hailant first arranged for the elite members of the Sea Tribe who participated in the ten-man battle to rest and heal.  He himself found Hook to ask about the specific situation of the Terror Turtles' attack.  In the second half of the ten-man battle, the messenger sent by Hook had already told Hylant the news of the Terror Turtles' attack.  It's just that Hyland didn't want to alert the enemy at that time.  When something unexpected happened, he didn't tell anyone else the news. He only waited until he returned to camp to find out the details from Hook before making a decision.

    ……

    "You mean, we were able to capture the attacking Terror Turtle warriors intact thanks to Han Yu's companion, the girl named Lian Peng." Hyland looked at Hook with a strange expression and asked.

    But Hook didn’t notice Hyland’s eyes, and he looked admiring after hearing this.He said: "Yes, that girl is really powerful. It makes me feel that even the prophets in the tribe are not necessarily smarter than her. She has no clues, she knows almost everything, and nothing can escape her eyes.  "

    Looking at Hook’s look, Hyland didn’t say anything else. He just sighed slightly and asked Hook: “So you just listened to her and let the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan go?”

    "Uhyes. Hyland, did I do something wrong?" Hook asked tentatively.

    Hearland shook his head when he heard this, "Yes, Lian Peng's advice was correct, and the handling was appropriate. Those three hundred Terror Turtle Clan warriors are more important than the clan leader who was let go, and letting the clan leader go can also make those  Three hundred Terror Turtle warriors won't cause trouble, so this is a good deal. But, Hook, I asked you to be the temporary commander of the camp because I want to see how you handle this matter, not to ask you to find someone for help.  Yeah. I want you to come out and take charge of your own business, you."

    "Isn't this pretty good?" Looking at Hyland's somewhat disappointed expression, Hook said with a smile.

    "Yes, it's pretty good, but you don't have the ability to be seen on your own. How do you want me to promote you? Appoint you?"

    "Ah? What are you going to ask me to do? Let me tell you in advance that I don't have time to help you at the moment." Hook looked at Hyland with a wary look and said.

    Hyland couldn’t help but asked curiously: “What can you do now?”

    "Hehe I have started to be friends with Tier. How to transition from ordinary friends to boyfriend and girlfriend. This time is very important. Please don't ruin my good deeds."

    Tier is the younger sister of the electric eel tribe’s beautiful sisters, the girl who had a conflict with Han Yu.  Hylant didn't expect that Hook would actually hook up with a young girl. His face turned dark, and he glared at Hook and said, "I have high hopes for you and let you serve as the temporary commander of the camp, but you went to pick up girls.  ?”

    "Hehe what, I'm going to see if the prisoners of the Terror Turtle Clan are causing trouble." Seeing that something was wrong, Hook quickly rubbed oil on the soles of his feet.  Ran.  Heilante was so angry that he stared, but he couldn't chase him out at this time.  I can't afford to lose that person.  Normally, Hyland wouldn't care, but it's different now.  As a commander, what kind of behavior would it be for him to fight and chase each other with his subordinates?

    Hook, who successfully slipped away, did not go to the camp where the Terror Turtles were imprisoned, but turned a corner and slipped onto the Courage.  Ever since they saw the power of the black cannon on the Courage with their own eyes, no one in the camp dared to say that the Courage was scrap metal.  The two sisters, Cole and Tier, went to find Lin Ke and others when they had nothing to do.  There are two reasons. One is that he is attracted by the various novel tools in the Courage, and the other is that he is attracted by the delicious food made by Shi Bafang.  After eating the food made by Shi Bafang, it would be like chewing wax if you go back to eat things that you usually think are delicious.  In order to be able to eat delicious food after the humans in Shi Bafang left.  In the past two days, the two sisters have been learning cooking skills from Shi Bafang's side, for their own good taste in the future.

    Seeing that it was almost time for dinner, Hook ran to the Spirit without even thinking about it. He believed that the two sisters Cole and Teal must be there.  Even if you're not here, you can still have a delicious meal, so your trip won't be in vain.

    No one on the Courage was surprised by Hook's arrival. They were used to coming for every meal.  Hook consciously sat where he had been sitting for the past few days.  Waiting for dinner to begin.  Before starting the meal, Hook looked around but did not find Cole or Till.  Upon seeing this, Field said: "Don't look, the sisters are doing it in the kitchen now. You are in for a treat today."

    "Ah, really? Did Teal make it himself?" Hook said while his mind was racing.  Weighing whether to stay or find excuses to leave.  Obviously, today is not the right time.  It is very likely that he will be used as a guinea pig for food testing.  Although there are medical experts like Han Mengxin, the feeling of having a stomachache is not pleasant.

    Before Hook could think it through, the Courage had started dinner.  Two dishes that were obviously different from the other dishes seemed to be the work of Cole and Teal.  Whether intentionally or not, these two plates of food were placed in front of Hook. The two sisters, Cole and Till, looked at Hook expectantly and nervously.

    What else could Hook, who was holding chopsticks, do?  Just bite the bullet and eat it.  Picking up a piece of food with chopsticks, Hook opened his mouth and just stopped when he heard Hyland's voice.

    "Hook! I asked why I couldn't find you. It turns out you came here."

    Hook quickly took the opportunity to put down his chopsticks, looked at Hyland in confusion and asked: "Hyland, what are you doing here?"

    "Ning Ping has sprained his ankle. Let me come over and ask about the situation." Hai Lante replied after hearing this.

    "Is it necessary to rush to the meal to ask about the situation?" Hook cursed in his heart. He lowered his head and looked at the two plates of food. Hook's eyes lit up and he smiled.?Waving to Hailant: "Hiland, come on, haven't you eaten yet? Let's eat together."

    Looking at Hook who suddenly became enthusiastic, Hyland couldn't help but feel stunned. This is not Hook's style.  "Are you trying to hold it back to harm others?" Hyland, who knew Hook well, secretly reminded himself to be careful.

    No one on the Courage, including Han Yu and others, spoke, and looked at Hook with a smile as he prepared to trick Hyland.  Hook enthusiastically pulled Hyland to sit next to him, took out a new pair of chopsticks and handed them to Hyland, pointed at the two plates of food in front of him and said, "Come on, come on, try it."  , have a taste.”

    Hyland glanced at Hook suspiciously, but did not use his chopsticks to pick up the dishes as Hyland expected. To be precise, he did not touch the two plates of food that Hook pointed to.  He stretched out his chopsticks and picked up the dish closest to him. After eating the dish, Hailant's eyes lit up and he asked Hook in disbelief: "Hook, who made this dish? Although it's not as good as Shi Bafang's.  , but it’s also much better than what we usually eat.”

    "Erit was Bell who did it." Hook replied after taking a look.

    I heard it was Belle who made it.  Hyland immediately praised the dish.  He took off his chopsticks like flying, but he didn't touch the two plates of food in front of Hook.

    Han Yu saw this and said with a smile: "Everyone, let's do it. If you continue to watch, the food will not taste good when it gets cold."

    Everyone was chatting and laughing, while Hook was double-teamed by Cole and Teal.  Cole and Till were very dissatisfied with Hook's plan to trick Hyland just now.  In order to teach Hook a lesson, Cole and Till took the dishes they made with gentle faces and stuffed them all into Hook's mouth like a spoonful.

    Hyland smiled as he watched Hook being repaired, without any intention of rescuing Hook.  But when Hai Lante heard what Han Yu told him, his expression suddenly changed.

    Han Yu is leaving!

    It’s not about going somewhere else, but leaving this underwater world.  Go back to their own world.  Hyland knew that Han Yu would leave sooner or later, but he did not expect that it would be at this time.

    "Why are you leaving now? Is someone making things difficult for you?" Hai Lante looked at Han Yu with some confusion and asked.

    Seeing this, Han Yu thought for a while and said to Hyland, "Actually, I didn't plan to leave so early, but a little situation happened now. I had to leave."

    "What state?" Hyland asked.

    "The power of this starship has been known to many people." Han Yu said slowly.

    "What does this have to do with anything?" Hyland asked in confusion.

    Han Yu slowly said to Hyland: "it's just a crime to have a jade. If I hadn't followed you to participate in the ten-man battle, I would not have agreed to Qiao Yan'er and the others using the main gun on the Courage to prove their courage.  The number is not made of scrap metal. Hyland, think about it, what would you do if you knew that there was a power that you did not control that could easily destroy you?"

    "I'm afraid I won't be able to sleep or eat well." Hyland understood Han Yu's worry.

    Indeed, just as Han Yu feared, the Courage's main gun can flatten a barren mountain with one strike, and attacking other places can also achieve the same result.  In other words, whoever gets the main gun on the Courage can have a powerful force that can deter others.  With this powerful force.  That can be said to be done whatever you want.  Not to mention others, even the Sea Dragon Clan itself. I am afraid that the leader of the Sea Dragon Clan who has been rewarded will also order to get the Courage at all costs.  As the owners of the Courage, Han Yu and others will never give up the Courage, otherwise the result will definitely be war.  In order to avoid a war, Han Yu chose to leave as soon as possible.

    Although he was reluctant to leave, Hailant could distinguish the importance. Once he understood the matter, Hailant didn't say anything more and acquiesced to Han Yu and others' decision to leave.

    I want to leave from the bottom of the sea.  Without the help of the Sea Clan, it would be a very difficult thing.  Preparation takes time, so Hai Lante and Han Yu agreed to wait until it was quiet at night before leaving.  Before that, whether it was Han Yu or Hiland.  There are many things that need to be dealt with.

    After eating, everyone who had their own tasks started to work separately.  Han Yu took Ning Ping, who was fine, to the settlement of the Terror Turtle Clan.

    Since the clan leader returned to the clan and told what he saw, plus the capture of three hundred elite members of the clan, the Terror Turtle clan has become much more honest now. When they saw Han Yu and Ning Ping walking in, they just casually  After taking one look, he took no action.

    Han Yu, who had been here before and was already familiar with the road, walked directly to the clan leader's house without being guided. He reached out and was about to knock on the door when the door opened and Xuanwu came out.

    Both parties were stunned, but Han Yu spoke first, "Is your waist feeling better?"

    "Huh? Is this why you came here to ask?"?Xuanwu looked at Han Yu with a strange expression and asked.

    "Of course not. I came here because of other matters. Is the clan leader here?" Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    Let Han Yu enter the house. He won't leave anyway even if you drive him away. It's better to be more generous and understanding.  Looking at the sad-looking leader of the Terror Turtle Clan, Han Yu almost didn't recognize him.  In just a short time, the patriarch seemed to be ten years older than when he first met.

    "Are you okay?" Han Yu asked with concern.

    "I'm fine. What's the matter with you coming here?" The patriarch waved his hand and asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Oh, my companions and I are leaving here. But before we leave here, we still have an account to settle with you"

    "Settling accounts? OK, anyway, we don't need money now, but our lives, you can do it." When the patriarch heard that Han Yu wanted to settle accounts, he left and said with a posture of cutting meat.

    When Han Yu saw this, he smiled and shook his head and said, "Don't worry, you are so poor that I want to give you two cents for seeing you. I won't be so blind."

    "Then what do you want? Do you want a woman from my Turtle Clan?"

    "Pull you down, I'm not crazy. Listen to me, I came to you. Firstly, I want to settle with you the kidnapping of my companions before, and secondly, I want to show you the way, so as to save you from being poor all day long.  Know how to grab."

    With the future of his tribe at stake, the clan leader had to cheer up, looked at Han Yu and asked, "What path do you want to show us?"

    "Before we talk, we have to settle the account of your kidnapping of my companions." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "What do you want?" the patriarch asked, looking at Han Yu warily.

    Han Yu didn't pay attention and said: "My companions and I are leaving here and returning to the land, but we need help from the bottom of the sea to the surface. I need your help. I don't want more, just this guy."  ”

    Xuanwu glanced at Han Yu, who was pointing at him, and secretly wondered why he still had his own affairs?  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 576: They are all inefficient lamps

    "Stupid, why do you think the Horrible Turtles are in this situation? It's because they haven't found a backer.) As the saying goes, if trees are moved to death, people are moved to life, and if the ancestral system remains unchanged for a long time and refuses to change, then the entire race  Sooner or later, they will die out. You, the Horrible Turtle Tribe, have survived until today by relying on your own strength. Those Sea Tribes that you have seen disappear with your own eyes, some of them are not rigid and unwilling to change." Han Yu sat in the Horrible Turtle Clan.  Said the opposite of the clan leader.

    After taking care of Xuanwu, a coolie who was about to be put to great use, Han Yu began to tell the clan leader about the way out he had planned for the Terror Turtle Clan.  In layman's terms, it's to hug someone's thighs and find a backer.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that as soon as he started, the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan shook his head like a rattle and said that the ancestral system could not be changed, which led to what Han Yu had said before.

    After Han Yu finished speaking, the clan leader was silent, and Han Yu continued to say: "I know you are worried that hugging a certain thigh will affect the autonomy of the Terror Turtle clan, but in everything, you can always get something if you give it.  In return. Apart from your combat prowess, what else do you have that is worthy of being valued by others? To be honest, you Terrifying Turtles are born warriors, but natural warriors also need to be equipped with sophisticated weapons.  Only with equipment can you become the strongest warrior. But if you look at the warriors in your clan, there are a few decent weapons. But it will be different after you have a thigh. If you have a superior, your superior will be responsible.  Your life, and what you have to pay is obedience, and you will hit whoever your boss tells you to hit. It is like an employment relationship. Don’t you, the employed, need to obey the orders of your employer?"

    “But what if the boss you mentioned wants us to do something unjust?” The patriarch hesitated for a moment.  Said worriedly.  But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Han Yu.

    "Pull me down, don't bring up any injustice in front of me. First of all, you kidnappers have no right to tell me injustice; secondly, it's not like you have never done shameful things; finally, your employer is a very serious person.  As long as you don’t do it as a person with a good reputation, he won’t force you.”

    “…Then who is the thigh you have chosen for us?” Xuanwu on the side asked aloud.

    Han Yu immediately replied: "Since I'm going to hug the thigh, of course I'm going to hug the thickest thigh."

    "Sea Dragon Clan?" Xuanwu frowned upon hearing this.

    "This is also an unavoidable choice. Apart from the Sea Dragon Clan, you really have no other force to rely on. The Sea Dragon Clan has wasted so much manpower and material resources. Isn't it just to conquer the Terror Turtle Clan? The result will be good, if you  How can the Sea Dragon Clan not be jealous after joining other ethnic groups? Let others pick the peaches that should belong to them? After all, they are the most powerful among the Sea Clan and have countless subordinates. Unless you, the Turtle Clan, plan to  Leave your hometown and fight to the death with the Sea Dragon Clan. Otherwise, as long as the Sea Dragon Clan gives the slightest hint, countless younger brothers will jump out and embarrass you, the Terror Turtle Clan who has just surrendered."

    After Han Yu finished speaking, the clan leader looked at Han Yu and said, "Didn't you say that the Sea Dragon Clan launched this crusade because your companions were kidnapped by us?"

    Han Yu retorted without showing any signs of weakness: "I heard that it was because a warrior of your Terror Turtle Clan molested the fiancée of the young patriarch of the Hailong Clan."

    The patriarch, who was refuted by Han Yu, rolled his eyelids in frustration and simply stopped worrying about this issue.  Things like this are just an excuse.  Profit is the fundamental reason for launching such a crusade.  The Sea Dragon Clan wanted to subdue the rebellious Terror Turtle Clan, but they couldn't start a war for no reason, so they could only find some excuses to give those who opposed the war a reason to deceive themselves.  He bullied me, so I want to bully him back. It's as simple as that.

    "Then how can the Terror Turtle Clan embrace the lap of the Sea Dragon Clan?" the clan leader asked Han Yudao in a low voice.

    Han Yu chuckled when he heard this.  "Isn't this what I'm here for? As long as you can convince the people in your clan, leave it to me to connect with the Sea Dragon clan. I think you are the one who is the young clan leader of the Sea Dragon clan.  You know, he is the future leader of the Sea Dragon Clan, and having a good relationship with him now will be good for the future of your Terror Turtle Clan. And in my opinion, Hailant is much more honest than his somewhat sinister father. Over there  You don’t have to worry about the day when you are working under such people. As long as you don’t do things that touch the limits of Hyland, I think you Turtles will be better off than you are now.”

    The patriarch then asked: "Then what is the limit of the Hyland you mentioned?"

    "Hailant is an honest man. He can't bear to see others relying on their own abilities to bully others. You, the Turtle Clan, have three things to change."

    "Which three places?" the patriarch asked.

    "The first is slavery, the second is bullying others with power. The third is arrogance and domineering. If these three problems can be corrected, you are afraid that the Turtle Clan will be everywhere."The popularity among the sea tribe will be significantly improved.  Han Yu clasped his fingers and said to the clan leader: "In this crusade, I don't need to tell you that you should know how popular your Terror Turtle clan is among the various sea clans."  "

    Of course, it goes without saying that Han Yu, as the leader of the Terror Turtle Tribe, was most deeply touched by the attitude of the other Sea Tribes in this crusade.  No one from the Sea Clan reached out to the Terror Turtle Clan for help.  Most of the sea people even went into battle themselves and joined the crusade.  The purpose is to bring bad luck to the Terror Turtle Clan.  Through this crusade, the Terror Turtle Clan became clearer about their impression among the various sea tribes.

    "It's impossible to have no friends. There is no way out for becoming a race that everyone kills quickly. It can be said that if this or that unexpected situation did not occur during the crusade, you, the Turtle Clan, would have died.  clan."

    "Does this happen if you hold your thigh?" the clan leader asked.

    "If you Horrible Turtles don't make any changes, then sooner or later you will find out what you are today. Through this crusade, you Horrible Turtles will not only see your own shortcomings, but you also need to correct your shortcomings and become the public enemy of the whole people.  The taste is not pleasant, I think you should feel this most deeply."

    “I will go and convince the people in the clan, and I will trouble you about getting in touch with the Sea Dragon clan.”

    "Don't worry. As long as you are not lying to me. Then I will tell Hailant my decision when I go back, and it will be up to you to talk to Hailant about the rest of the matter. By the way, a friendly reminder, I'm afraid I will  I will leave immediately. The person I want to talk to you next time is Hailant. If you plan to lie to others, you can only deceive Hailant, which has nothing to do with me. "

    "Why are you leaving in such a hurry?" the clan leader asked in confusion.

    "You can't rush it. It's a crime to harbor a treasure. You have also seen the power of the main gun on the Courage. Do you think someone who can find an excuse to launch a crusade will not be jealous? In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it is better to leave as soon as possible.  Okay. This is also the reason why I suggest that you seek refuge with Hailant instead of directly joining the current patriarch of the Sea Dragon Clan. Sooner or later, Hailant will be the patriarch of the Hailong Clan. Maybe you will not arouse the resentment of the current patriarch of the Sea Dragon Clan if you seek refuge with Hailant.  Instead, we will provide you with some assistance because of your awareness of current affairs."

    The patriarch did not speak because he remembered the effect of the Courage's main cannon.  An entire mountain has been flattened.  If the Scared Turtle Tribe is hit unexpectedly, the Scared Turtle Clan may really become history.  Logically speaking, the Courage was in my hands at the beginning, but why did I just treat it as an iron box?  If I had known earlier, I would have asked the humans who were captured at that time.

    Seeing that the patriarch was distracted, Xuanwu coughed lightly and reminded the patriarch that Han Yu had not left yet.  The clan leader who came back to his senses said apologetically to Han Yu: "Sorry, I just remembered something and I was distracted."

    "It doesn't matter. Let me ask you one last time now, are you sure you will bring the Terror Turtles to join Hyland?"

    "I'm sure." The clan leader nodded.

    "Okay. Then I'll go back, and you should start your persuasion plan as soon as possible." After saying that, Han Yu stood up to say goodbye, and left the Terror Turtle Clan with Xuanwu.  After Han Yu left, the leader of the Terror Turtle Clan immediately summoned the elders of the clan. As for how to persuade the old stubborns in the clan, I won't mention it here. I will just talk about Han Yu taking Xuanwu back to the crusade camp.

    As soon as he entered the camp, Han Yu was pulled aside by Hyland, and he said to Han Yu with a somewhat anxious expression: "Han Yu. Something happened. Someone reported the matter about the Courage to my father. According to the time, the final  My father’s orders will arrive by noon tomorrow.”

    "It's okay, we'll leave tonight." Han Yu replied nonchalantly.  At the same time, he reached out and patted Hyland's shoulder, feeling very comforted.  Hyland was able to tell himself this.  It's not in vain that I bothered to find a strong subordinate for him.  As for whether they can recapture the unruly Terror Turtles, it all depends on Hylant's own abilities.

    "You're leaving in such a hurry?" Hyland said with some reluctance.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied: "If you don't leave, why don't you wait for your father to come and arrest me and my companions? But what do you think I should do or not?"

    "But I haven't prepared the manpower to send you to sea yet." Heilante said anxiously after hearing this.

    "It's okay, I found a very useful coolie. Come on, Hailant, I have something else to tell you." Han Yu said, pulling Hailant closer and whispering to persuade him.  He told Hyland about the turtle clan.  After hearing this, Hai Lante looked at Han Yu with a strange expression and asked, "Why would you do such a thing?"

    "I said it was for the sake of the thousands of lives of the Terror Turtles, do you believe it?"

    "I believe."

    "Pull it down, I don't believe it myself. I and the Terror Turtle ClanNot relatives, not friends, and there was an unpleasant experience in the process. I will not care about the life and death of the Terror Turtles.  I do this because of you and only you.  Hyland, you are a kind person, and kind people generally do not live long.  I hope you can live a long life, so before leaving, I selected a subordinate for you. As for how to make that subordinate loyal to you, I'm sorry, you can only rely on yourself.  The advice I can give you is four words: kindness and power.  "

    "I remember it. Thank you for everything you have done for me."

    "You will be rewarded if you give. You helped me and my companions when I needed help, so I will naturally find a way to repay you."

    "Don't you think of me as your friend?" Hailant said with some disappointment after hearing this.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Han Yu, "What you said is nonsense. If I don't treat you as a friend, will I recruit the Terror Turtle Clan for you?"

    ……

    The two sides were silent for a while, and then Hiland asked: "Han Yu, in your mind, is my father really sinister?"

    When Han Yu heard this, he glanced at Hai Lante.  He said aloud: "It's a bit sinister. But I understand him."

    "Why?"

    "There is a saying that the butt determines the head. It means that identity determines the position. As a powerful ethnic group, just being a good guy cannot protect your own ethnic group. Because there are other ethnic groups outside of your own ethnic group.  Because of their huge power, ethnic groups occupy a lot of resources, but if they have more resources, the resources of other ethnic groups will naturally decrease accordingly. Because of the uneven distribution, other ethnic groups will inevitably be dissatisfied with their own ethnic group. No.  Cunning, not insidious, how to lead your own tribe to compete with other tribes. Your father is the leader of the tribe. There is only one thing he has to consider, and that is how to protect the interests of the Sea Dragon Clan, not for the sake of love.  Because of his own feathers, the Sea Dragon Clan suffered a disadvantage in the competition between the clans. Hyland, don’t have any opinion against your father because of this crusade against the Terror Turtle Clan. Even if it were me, I would do the same thing as your father.  If you make the same decision, you will even go further."

    "You were not taking advantage of me just now, were you?" Hai Lante asked, glaring at Han Yu with a strange expression.

    "How do you say this?" Han Yu asked inexplicably.

    "What do you mean you would have made the same decision as my father?"

    "Hey, why are you so picky when you listen to others? I'm just giving you an example. My original intention is that I don't want you and your son to be at odds over this matter. Your father will let you be the vanguard this time. The most important thing is  The reason is still to train you, just like the purpose you had before letting Hook serve as the temporary commander of the camp."

    "Really?" Hailant looked at Han Yu in disbelief and said.

    Han Yu saw this and said angrily: "Believe it or not, I haven't said it yet. Xuanwu, let's go, the Courage is almost ready."

    Seeing Han Yu preparing to leave with Xuanwu, Hailant quickly followed him, apologizing to Han Yu while ordering someone to bring the gift he was going to give to Han Yu.

    Hyland’s gift is a shell, a colorful shell.  Han Yu took the shell and looked at it over and over.  He thanked Hyland aloud: "Thank you for your gift, Hyland."

    "You're welcome. As long as you like it. Han Yu, will we have the chance to meet again in the future?"

    "Well, if I have a chance, I will come back to see you." Han Yu thought for a while and then said to Hyland, Belle and others who came to see him off.

    Hearland replied: "If you want to come see us, then put the colorful shells I gave you just now in the sea. Then I will get the news and send someone to pick you up on the sea.  "

    "Oh, I didn't expect this colorful shell to have such an effect." Han Yu said after hearing this, taking a look at the colorful shell.  When Han Yu got the shell before, he just thought it was pretty, but he didn't expect it to be a treasure.

    What needs to be said has been said.  Under the tug of Xuanwu, the Courage, which had been covered with a protective water film, slowly left the underwater world and headed towards the world it originally belonged to.  Watching the Courage gradually disappear, Hyland felt a little disappointed, while comforting Belle who was crying.  While starting to figure out how to bring the Terror Turtles back home.

    Before Hylant could come up with some clues, he met the think tank of this crusade.  Fulan, the military advisor of the Sea Serpent tribe who had been pretending to be dead since the beginning and said nothing, ran over with an angry look on his face, followed by Hook with a wry smile on his face.

    When he saw Fulan running over, Hyland frowned slightly.  Hyland was very unhappy with Fulan, the sea snake. Since setting off, he had been acting like a second uncle all day long, not even farting, not doing anything, just?It’s strange that people like this kind of people will be attracted to people who know how to stare at themselves and want to catch their own mistakes.

    "Hiland" Bei'er, who was beside him, saw that Hailant looked wrong and quickly reminded him in a low voice.  Being reminded, Hyland suddenly remembered what Han Yu said to him before leaving. He sighed softly in his heart, put away his disgust for Fulan, and watched Fulan approach quietly.

    When Fulan, who was approaching, saw Belle, the mermaid, standing next to Hyland, his expression suddenly became unhappy.  For Belle, Fulan, who values ??well-matched families, despises her.  It's just that Hai Lante has fallen in love with Belle, and you, Fulan, can only endure it no matter how dissatisfied you are.  It's just that this time Fulan was angered by Hyland.  In fact, strictly speaking, it was not a big deal. It was just to prevent Fulan from causing trouble when Han Yu left. Hyland asked Hook to find a reason to hold Fulan back.  As a result, when Han Yu left, Fulan, who noticed something was wrong, was restricted from his personal freedom by Hook.  Until Han Yu left.  Fulan was free again.  It can be said that Fulan doesn't like anything now.

    After seeing Belle, a mermaid girl who he usually looked down upon, Fulan snorted coldly and used the topic to say: "Huh, young patriarch, please pay attention to your status and don't always hang out with people of low status.  Together, that would be beneath your status.”

    Originally, if Fulan said this to Hyland alone, Hyland would pretend not to hear, but he said it in front of Belle, especially after seeing Belle timidly keeping a distance from him.  Hyland was unhappy.  Once this honest man gets angry, he is even more terrifying than those usual bad boys.

    "Mr. Fulan, are you here just to warn me?" Hyland asked Fulan in a deep voice.

    Fulan, who was used to Hyland being submissive to him, was startled, and then looked at Hyland in surprise.  He opened his mouth and replied: "Of course not. I am here to ask you why you let Han Yu and the humans go privately?"

    "Huh? Those people in Han Yu are my friends. Now my friends want to leave, can I still not let my friends leave? Please tell me the reason for restricting friends."

    "You're confused! The Courage that Han Yu is riding on has a weapon that can unify the Hai Clan. As long as it has that weapon"

    "That's enough!" Hyland suddenly shouted angrily, startling Fulan.  But then Fulan became angry and opened his mouth to speak.  He was interrupted in advance by Hyland.

    "Mr. Fulan, those humans in Han Yu are my friends. Do you want me to plot against my friends who trust me?" Hyland asked, staring at Fulan with an ugly expression.  That expression shocked Fulan's heart, and he had no doubt that if he nodded and said yes, the Hyland in front of him would slap him hard.

    As if he had met Hyland for the first time, Fulan's aura weakened, and he turned to persuade earnestly: "Young patriarch, if you are not of my race, your heart must be different"

    "Okay, that's the end of this matter. I don't want to hear any more. One more thing, Mr. Foran, who I like is my own business. Please respect Belle in the future. Give her what she deserves.  Because when I become the chief of the Sea Dragon Clan, she will be the wife of the chief of my Sea Dragon Clan."

    “She’s just a lowly commoner?” Fulan blurted out.  But as soon as the words came out.  Fulan knew immediately that something was wrong.  When he looked up, he saw that Hyland's face was as dark as the bottom of a pot and he was raising his hand to strike.  Fulan sighed secretly, and just as he was about to take over the trouble caused by his slip of the tongue, he saw Belle reaching out and hugging Hyland, stopping Hyland from trying to teach him a lesson.

    "Mr. Fulan, it's best not to let my mother's ears hear what you said today, otherwise, you will be in big trouble." Hyland threw a word to Fulan bitterly and was pulled away by Belle.  Fulan, who stayed where he was, laughed bitterly when he heard this. How could he forget that the current patriarch's wife was also a commoner before marrying the patriarch.

    The next day, when Hyland was waiting in the barracks for the Terror Turtles to come to discuss surrender, the leader of the Sea Dragon clan, Hyland's father Howell, appeared in front of him.

    "Father, why are you here?" Hiland quickly stood up to greet him.

    Howell had no expression on his face. When he saw Hyland walking over, he asked aloud: "Is that human named Han Yu gone?"

    "Yes, I can deliver it in person." Helant thought for a while and then replied.

    Howell looked at Highland in silence for a long time before slowly asking: "Why did you disobey my order?"

    "Because the child feels that his father's idea is wrong." Hyland was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    "Give me a reason." Howell said with a flash of appreciation in his eyes.

    Hyland didn’t notice the admiration in his father’s eyes. Hearing this, he replied: “Father, if you use meWith the power of ?, it is not difficult to seize the weapons on the Courage. However, after seizing the weapons, will it really be beneficial to our Sea Dragon Clan?  "

    "continue."

    "Yes. The weapons on the Courage are powerful. There is no need to doubt this. But overly powerful weapons will not only bring uneasiness and fear to others, but also unite others. The Sea Dragon Clan is powerful, but I  I think the Sea Dragon Clan is not yet powerful enough to compete with the entire Sea Clan. In order to eliminate the dangerous weapons of all the Sea Clan, those Sea Clan will unite to compete with our Sea Dragon Clan. At that time, powerful weapons will be brought to our Sea Dragon Clan.  It’s not security, it’s continuous war.”

    "Yeah. Is there any other reason?" After hearing Hylant's answer, Howell nodded with satisfaction, and then asked with unfinished meaning.

    Seeing that his father was not angry, Hailant quickly said: "Yes. Our Sea Dragon Clan is vast and rich in resources. There are countless Sea Clan living dependent on our Sea Dragon Clan. The child feels that by winning over these Sea Clan, we can have a better life through mutual communication."  Wu, tightly bind those sea tribes to him. Form an alliance with those sea tribes. As the strongest sea dragon tribe, it will naturally be the leader in the alliance. And by constantly absorbing other sea tribes to join the alliance, our sea dragon tribe will  The influence will become greater and greater until he becomes the real king of the sea clan, instead of just a false name like he is now."

    "You are planning to implement the king's policy. Yes, very good." Howell looked at Hyland with some relief and said.

    Hyland quickly said modestly: "This is all due to my father's usual teachings."

    Hearing this, Howell waved his hand and said, "I'll take you down. Your level of flattery is not as good as that of a professional. People will know it's fake as soon as they hear it."

    "Hehe" Hearland scratched his head in embarrassment upon hearing this.

    Howell glanced sideways at Hyland, "Okay, let's stop here about Han Yu. Let's talk about another thing now, about the disposal of the Terror Turtles. I think Han Yu, before leaving,  I must have done something for you, right?"

    "Yes, before Han Yu left, he persuaded the entire Terror Turtle Clan to join me, and the Terror Turtle Clan has already agreed."

    "Oh, then how do you plan to subdue those unruly guys?" Howell asked with interest after hearing this.

    "Han Yu reminded me before he left, to be kind and powerful at the same time. I plan to show some kindness when we meet today to let them know that following me is a good choice. Wait until both parties set the rules for the future, and wait until the people of the Terror Turtle Clan make mistakes.  At this time, I want to show my strength and tell the people of the Terror Turtle Clan that I am a person who sticks to my word."

    "Well, the idea is quite reliable, so how do you plan to show mercy?"

    "The Terror Turtles think that during this crusade, the tribe's food reserves may be running low. I will order people to prepare a batch of food for them. At the same time, the three hundred captured Terror Turtles warriors will be collected as personal guards, so that the Terror Turtles can  The clan warriors understand the trust I place in them."

    "Aren't you worried about those unruly guys disobeying you?"

    "As time goes by, people's hearts are revealed. None of those Terror Turtle warriors are good people, but they are all determined to do what they say. Keeping their word is their only advantage. Since I have chosen to accept them, I naturally have to trust them.  , Otherwise, why would they trust me?"

    Howell smiled when he heard this, stood up and said: "Hahaha Okay, in that case, I will not get involved in your subjugation of the Terror Turtles. But I have to say something ugly first, since you have chosen to subdue the Terror Turtles  Clan, if anything happens to the Terror Turtle Clan in the future, I will have to settle the score with you."

    "My child understands." Hyland replied quickly.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 577 Return to the Desert of Death

    When the Spirit re-entered the universe to determine its current position, it was lucky to find a small star field that it had visited on the star map. With the goal in mind, the Spirit set off immediately, preparing to wait until it reached the known star field.  Confirm the direction.  [.guan m.]//wHigh-speed update//In order to cope with possible accidents in the unknown star field, the Spirit opened the protective shield and cautiously headed to the place that had been recorded on the star field map, the Desert of Death.  A desert star in .

    If you think about it carefully, the reason why Han Yu and others appeared in this place is because they were sucked into another world on that desert planet. Although they later left the other world, they did not expect that the location where they appeared was actually the Desert of Death.  The inner circle is known as the original world where humans have not set foot.

    Originally, Han Yu and others were supposed to continue their journey of exploration, but there was still the matter of Jiro on Gemini, and the Tianhe water had to be sent as soon as possible. For this reason, Han Yu and others could only give up their exploration temporarily and return via another route.  However, Han Yu and others didn't complain too much. It couldn't run away anyway. After delivering the Tianhe water, they could just return along the original route and continue.

    Spirit reached the desert planet without any danger. During the exploration along the way, there was no big danger. Small dangers were all blocked by Spirit's protective shield. When they arrived at what Han Yu and others thought was safe,  The zone had just breathed a sigh of relief when an unexpected attack came.

    Just when everyone relaxed their vigilance, a light wave was launched from the desert planet and hit the bottom of the Spirit.  Fortunately, the protective shield of the Courage has not been lifted yet, which offsets most of the energy of the light wave, but the remaining energy still caused damage to the Courage.  The bottom of the Spirit was smoking and it fell towards the desert planet.  Han Yu and others, who had just fallen due to the sudden attack, got up. Qiao Yaner, who was in charge of the alarm, quickly checked the damage of the Courage while turning on the monitor and display screen.  When sailing in the universe, the sealing of a starship is very important.

    "Han Yu" After the inspection, Qiao Yan'er was about to report the damage to the Courage to Han Yu when she felt her body suddenly tilt to the left. Fortunately, she was wearing a seat belt, otherwise she would have been thrown out.  Before Qiao Yan'er could ask, she heard Lin Ke shout urgently: "Han Yu, there is an attack on the ground, everyone sit tight." As soon as he finished speaking.  The Courage tilted again. Fortunately, Lin Ke reminded everyone that no one was in trouble again.

    Field opened the Spirit's firearm safety.  Turning on the monitor to search for the attack target, Qiao Yaner knew that this was not the time to report the damage to the Courage, so she quickly helped start the search for the attack target.  After a while, the culprit who had just attacked the Courage was displayed on the big screen.

    Just see it in the desert.  A huge funnel appeared, and at the bottom of the funnel, after zooming in, Han Yu and others saw a monster with only its upper body exposed.  At the front of the huge jaws, light sources visible to the naked eye are converging.

    "Field. Prepare the laser cannon." Han Yu shouted when he saw this.

    "It has been prepared for a long time. It is recharging energy now. It will take thirty seconds." Field shouted after hearing the sound.

    There are still thirty seconds before the laser cannon is fired, but the monster in the desert will not wait. Just when Han Yu and Field were talking, its attack was ready, and the fourth beam shot straight at the Courage.  Fortunately, Lin Ke had directly controlled the Courage at this time, and once again avoided this attack with flexible movements.  Except for the first attack hit.  The remaining three shots were dodged.  This result made the monster in the desert want to retreat.  Gradually it began to shrink into the sand, and the funnel-shaped bunker also began to gradually shrink.  At this moment, Courage's laser cannon was fully charged. For an almost stationary target, it was just like a target, and it was no difficulty for Field.  After aiming is completed.  Following Han Yu's order, the laser cannon hit the retreating monster.  The funnel-shaped bunker was expanded several times in an instant.  The huge energy lifted up the surrounding sand, forming a sand rain.  Fortunately, the Spirit worked hard to climb before Field fired its cannon, otherwise it would have been enveloped in the sand rain of its own making.

    By the time the dust settled, the desert creature that had just attacked the Courage had disappeared. It was unknown whether it had escaped or was shot by a laser cannon, leaving nothing behind.  However, at this time, the situation of the Spirit was not very good. If it had not been attacked in advance, the crack at the bottom of the Spirit would not have been too big. However, with the firing of the laser cannon, the crack at the bottom was torn open due to the vibration.  The gaping hole must be repaired.

    In desperation, Han Yu could only let the Courage find a place for repairs.  Pulling up a map of the star field and looking at it, Han Yu found that the Courage was very close to the oasis he had encountered before, so he asked Lin Ke to drive the Courage there. At the same time, he, Qiao Yaner and others walked into Courage.  Pick up repair tools and materials from the warehouse.

    One hundred and eight coffins, a lot of coffins??Looking at the coffins by the lake in the oasis, Han Yu felt a sense of infiltration.  Who had the time to take care of those coffins when they were sucked into another world, but after this period of exposure, the ghosts in these coffins may have all disappeared.  Anyway, when Han Yu opened all the coffins, they were empty and there was nothing inside.

    After gathering the coffins and stacking them in one place, Han Yu and others began to repair the Courage.  This kind of delicate work cannot be done by anyone who is not knowledgeable about it.  After a while, Field had to drive Han Yu away who was not helping him and stay with Ning Ping and others.

    Han Yu, who had nothing to do, stood by the lake, feeling the coolness of the lake, but had no idea of ??going for a swim.  When he thought that there were one hundred and eight coffins buried at the bottom of this lake, Han Yu felt constantly chilled, and there was no need to go into the water to relieve the heat.

    The repair work of the Spirit is still in progress, and Han Yu, who was originally bored, also welcomed guests.  As a sand pirate living in the desert, he is absolutely keen on the disturbances around him.  In addition, there was a lot of noise about the arrival of Han Yu and others, and soon the six sand pirates in this desert arrived at the landing site of the Courage.

    As soon as they saw Han Yu, whom they knew, the six sand thieves immediately gave up their plan to take advantage of the situation.

    He Rufu, the leader of the Firebird Sand Bandits, walked over with enthusiasm. When he saw Han Yu, he shouted loudly: "Han Yu, my good friend, you finally showed up."

    "Horuf, you seem very happy."

    "Of course, if you show up, it means that the fresh water converter you promised to us before can be given to us." He Rufu said with a smile.

    "Exactly, feelings are here to collect debts." Han Yu curled his lips and replied pretending to be dissatisfied.

    Heruf laughed several times and said: "Hahaha okay. I admit, I am indeed a little curious about your experience during this period. Can you tell me and share it with us? We saw it that day  The sky changed color. Then when I sent people to look for you, I found that you were missing. What exactly did you encounter that day? Did you find Tianhe?"

    Idle time is idle, Han Yu also knows that the purpose of these sand thieves coming here is definitely not to listen to his story, but since these sand thieves want to know.  Then telling them is no problem at all.  He immediately started chatting and told the six Sand Bandit leaders about his experiences during this period. Of course, he did not tell them without any reservations, but with abridgements and original creations.  Someone who had tampered with it said it.  In Han Yu's story, Han Yu focused on what happened to people like him after being sucked into another world, and the experience of returning from the other world to this world and entering the underwater world was completely deleted and not mentioned at all.  Han Yu just said that after coming out of another world, he found that he had arrived near this planet. However, before he could decide whether to stop and rest for a while or hit the road directly, he was attacked by an unknown creature in the desert.  .  Of course, the creature that attacked the Courage ended up paying the price with its life.

    After listening to Han Yu’s story.  Especially when Han Yu talked about the appearance of the creature that attacked the Courage.  He Rufu of the Firebird Sand Bandits took a breath, looked at Han Yu with some surprise and said: "Han Yu, you are really amazing, you can even kill the King of the Desert. Compared with you, we sand bandits  It’s really a piece of shit.”

    "Don't say that. I can kill that desert king you mentioned. The key is to rely on the strong firepower of the Courage." Han Yu said modestly.  Just as they were talking, Shi Bafang and Ning Ping walked off the Courage carrying the fresh water converter they had previously promised to the Sand Pirates.  As soon as they saw what Ning Ping and Shi Bafang were holding.  The leaders of the six sand bandits couldn't help but swallowed.  In the desert, water means everything.  Water represents life.  Compared to water, gold is nothing.

    Seeing the greedy faces of the six sand bandit leaders, Han Yu smiled disdainfully and said to He Rufu, the leader of the Firebird Sand Bandit group: "He Rufu, six fresh water converters, according to the conditions agreed in advance,  Now it's all up to you. You are responsible for giving everyone a point."

    With Han Yu naming him by name, Heruf did not give in.  The six fresh water converters are all the same size, so there is nothing to choose from.  Horuf first chose one that he liked, and then handed over the remaining five freshwater converters to the other five sand pirate captains.

    Seeing that the goal has been achieved.  The leader of the sand bandits was about to say goodbye to Han Yu, and Han Yu didn't have a good impression of these sand bandits. Seeing that they were leaving in good taste, he naturally would not make any pretentious words to persuade them to stay.  If an ignorant person really stays because of Han Yu's request, wouldn't he be shooting himself in the foot?

    After watching the sand pirates leave, Han Yu said to Ning Ping: "Until the Courage is repaired, the two of us will work harder and take turns watching the night."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded in agreement and asked Han Yu, "Are you worried that those sand thieves will take advantage of the situation and rob you?"

    ?"There is no big mistake in being careful. None of those sand bandits is a good bird. Rather than placing our hope on each other's conscience, it is better for us to be more vigilant ourselves." Han Yu replied in a low voice.

    While discussing with Ning Ping the allocation of the night watch, Qiao Yaner brought bad news.  The damage to Spirit was carefully inspected, and in addition to repairs to the bottom, other areas also needed to be repaired.  As a result, the time to complete these repairs was postponed to two days later.  Regarding this news, Han Yu and Ning Ping had nothing to say. They had no other choice but to postpone the time they needed to stay on duty.

    Just as Han Yu was worried, except for the Firebird Sand Pirates, the remaining five sand pirates have all set their sights on the Courage.

    Get out of this damn place!  This is the main reason why Sand Pirates decided to take such a big risk.  The living environment of this planet is too harsh.  The appearance of Tianhe this time did not bring water to the desert. Even with the fresh water converter presented by Han Yu, it is only a drop in the bucket for the current sand pirates.  Wanting to leave this desert planet has become what the five sand pirates want to do most at the moment.  In order to achieve this goal, the five sand bandits did not hesitate to fight the terrifying Han Yu.

    Of course, if it is not necessary, the Sand Pirates still want to deal with Han Yu and others effortlessly.  Although that idea seems a bit unrealistic, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, the Sand Pirates are willing to give it a try.

    No one told He Rufu of the Firebird Sand Bandits about this. Han Yu had previously given the Firebird Sand Bandits a fresh water converter in advance, so they were in a water shortage later.  The Firebird Sand Pirates' losses were minimal.  Who knows if Firebird has colluded with Han Yu? In order to keep it secret, the five captains of the Sand Pirates tacitly agreed not to tell He Rufu of the Firebird Sand Pirates about the attack on the Courage.  Of course, there was another reason for not telling Horuf about this matter.  When the five sand pirate groups failed, there was a sand bandit group who could come forward to negotiate for them and ask Han Yu to let them go. It was just a bit embarrassing to say this reason.  No one mentioned it.

    After Horuf left with his people, the leaders of the five Sand Pirates quietly moved to the vicinity of the Courage with their elite members.  In order to prevent being discovered, the leaders of the five Sand Pirates chose to travel at night, which could effectively avoid Spirit's monitors.

    It’s not easy.  The five elite members of the Sand Pirates arrived five hundred meters away from the Courage. This was already the limit.  The searchlights on the Spirit came on after nightfall, and as the monitors rotated back and forth, they monitored the surrounding situation.

    A forceful attack is a last resort resort, but now, it's not that time yet, so let's call it a forceful attack.  Who can guarantee that they will definitely win the Courage?  Outwit.  This is what the five leaders of the Sand Pirates want to do.  It's just easier said than done.  How to outsmart him?  It became the biggest problem plaguing the leaders of the five Sand Pirates.

    People often say that there are three cobblers who are the equal of Zhuge Liang.  After careful consideration, the five captains of the Sand Pirates finally came up with a capture plan that they thought was a good one.

    ……

    It was late at night, and Han Yu, who was in charge of the night watch, yawned. The desert night was still a bit cold.  This made Han Yu, who was only wearing a short-sleeved jacket because of the heat, feel a little chill.  A gust of night wind blew by.  Han Yu couldn't help but shudder.  It's just that it's night watch time now, and it won't be long before Ning Ping comes to pick up his shift.  Han Yu decided to just hold on like this and not bother anyone who was already resting.

    "Tap-tap-tap" came the sound of footsteps.  Han Yu didn't think he was an enemy.  He is now sitting on the platform at the top of the Courage, and the footsteps are coming from the Courage. It may be that Lin Ke has come to pick him up.

    While Han Yu was thinking about it, he felt that the person behind him put something on him.  Turning around, I saw it was a piece of clothing.  Looking again, it was Lin Ke.

    "Lin Ke, why are you here? It's cold at night, don't you know how to wear more clothes?" Han Yu quickly asked with concern.

    Lin Ke said softly: "I saw that you wore less clothes to keep cool during the day, and I was worried that you would catch a cold at night, so I sent you a coat."

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked Lin Ke with a smile.  As he spoke, he looked around and saw no one around him. Han Yu licked his face and asked Lin Ke, "Lin Ke, are you sleepy now?"

    “I’m not sleepy, what’s wrong?”

    "If you're not sleepy, can you stay and chat with me? It's a bit boring sitting here alone."

    "Okay." Seeing Han Yu's pitiful look, Lin Ke couldn't help but nodded in agreement.

    Han Yu was overjoyed when he saw this. He quickly reached out and grabbed Lin Ke's little hand. As if he was afraid that Lin Ke would run away, he said with a smile: "It's cold at night and you don't wear much. Let's sit closer."

    Lin Ke’s face?He suddenly turned red, and Han Yu revealed his tail with just one sentence.  But now he was caught. Under Han Yu's warm invitation, Lin Ke half pushed him and sat next to Han Yu, bowing his head and saying nothing.

    Han Yu, on the other hand, held Lin Ke's little hand and suddenly didn't want to talk. Just leaning against Lin Ke, Han Yu felt that his mood was surprisingly calm, giving him a very comfortable feeling.  This feeling can last a little longer.

    Neither of them spoke, they just cuddled up to each other with a coat on their backs, feeling the tranquility.

    ……

    "I really want to keep going like this" Han Yu suddenly said quietly.

    "Yeah." Lin Ke responded softly.

    But just when Han Yu wanted to say something more, Ning Ping's voice came from behind him.

    "Sorry, sorry, Han Yu, I overslept. Ah, sorry, I didn't see anything." Ning Ping saw Han Yu and Lin Ke clinging to each other on the platform, and quickly changed his words.

    "Come back! It's your night watch, why are you running?" Han Yu shouted angrily at Ning Ping, who turned to leave.

    Ning Ping smiled awkwardly and said to Han Yu: "Hehe I'm not worried about ruining your good deeds, and you will mess with me later, causing me to have to explain to Mengxin for a long time."

    "Humph, am I that kind of person?" Han Yu said with a slight snort.

    "" Ning Ping didn't answer, but his eyes clearly told Han Yu that you are that kind of person!

    Unfortunately, Han Yu just pretended not to see it and continued: "If I want to harm you, do I still need to find a reason?"

    Ning Ping: ""

    Seeing that Han Yu was pushing against Ning Ping again, Lin Ke shook his head gently and said to Han Yu to help Ning Ping: "Han Yu, I'm a little tired, please send me back to rest."

    As soon as Lin Ke said he was tired, Han Yu immediately forgot about Ning Ping, "Oh, Lin Ke, you are tired. If you didn't tell me earlier, I would send you back to rest. Ning Ping, please be alert.  , the safety of all of us depends on you."

    "I know, don't worry." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    After sending Han Yu and Lin Ke away, Ning Ping took over Han Yu's job.  Seeing Lin Ke accompanying Han Yu on night watch, Ning Ping couldn't help but feel a little envious, and even fantasized about Han Mengxin coming to accompany him on night watch.  It's just that fantasy is just fantasy after all. Letting Han Mengxin stay up late to accompany him is absolutely unacceptable to Ning Ping, who loves Han Mengxin deeply.  If Han Mengxin really came, she would be driven back to sleep by Ningping.

    "Oh, it's a bit boring." Ning Ping said to himself, pulled out the Qingyun Sword in his hand, stood on the platform and started practicing with the sword. Of course, it was impossible to practice swordsmanship wholeheartedly at this time.  Ning Ping's current mission is to be vigilant and pay attention to any abnormalities that may occur around him. At this time, he should focus on his surroundings instead of practicing his sword. The reason why he pulled out the Qingyun Sword was just to kill some time.

    It’s just that the leader of the Sand Bandits who was ambushing near the Courage didn’t know about this. In their opinion, Ning Ping pulled out the Qingyun Sword, which meant that Ning Ping had discovered their whereabouts. In order to take a preemptive strike, the five Sand Bandits  The group leader immediately made a decision and launched the plan they had been preparing for most of the night.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Leverage!

    Use the creatures in the desert to attack the Courage and consume the Courage's strength. When both the Courage and the desert creatures lured by the sand pirates to attack the Courage are harmed, that's when the sand pirates will appear.  And even better is that if the desert creatures fail, the sand pirates can also take advantage of this and get closer to Han Yu and others.

    How could such a strategy of trying to please both sides not be used by the sand pirates?  It's just that the sand pirates ignored one problem, just like a group of mice discussing giving a bell to a cat, but who will go?  But it became the biggest problem with this plan.  The sand pirates want to use desert creatures to attack the Courage.  But how could any powerful desert creature obey the command of the sand pirates and be easily fooled by them?  As a result, the sand pirates, who had been busy for most of the night, only found some desert creatures that were small and small and only worthy of being food for other creatures in the desert.  It is tantamount to wishful thinking to attack the Courage with this little creature.

    The five captains of the Sand Pirates stared at the Courage unwillingly, and it was a pity that they came up with a good plan but could not realize it.

    "If it doesn't work, I'll just take out the treasure in my group." Gandifu, the leader of the Fire Dragon Sand Bandit Group, gritted his teeth and said. Seeing his expression of pain and reluctance, the other four sand bandit groups suddenly understood.  What treasure did Gandiford say?

    "Gandiford, you are good. Let's do this. After we take down the Courage, I will let you pick a trophy first, and then we will all divide the rest." The leader of the Fire Eye Sand Bandit Group said to Gandifu.  ??Although the leader of the Sand Bandits was a little dissatisfied with the leader of the Fire-Eye Sand Bandits making his own decisions, there was no possibility of taking it back as soon as the words were spoken, and they all nodded in agreement with the proposal of the leader of the Fire-Eye Sand Bandits.  To be continued.  .  ).qududu.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 578: Sharon’s Repayment

    Sharon, the king of the air living in the desert, wherever Sharon passes by, it will be as if it has been washed, leaving nothing behind.  ) But even the king of the air needs to rest on the ground sometimes. Sharon Metz returned to his home after playing outside for a day as usual, but as soon as he entered the house, Metz smelled a strange smell.  .

    Because you are strong, you are confident; because you are confident, you are defenseless.  Metz thought that no one dared to take advantage of him, but the fact was that he slapped Metz hard in the face. What made Metz even more angry was that his child, an egg salon, was stolen.

    Like being touched by someone, Metz's anger immediately turned his home into ruins.  Finding the child became what Metz wanted to do most at this time.

    Like a stupid thief with little skill, Metz quickly found the clue, and followed the clue and slowly walked in the direction of the Courage.  When Metz walked away, the two sand thieves who had hidden themselves in the sand suddenly opened the canvas covering themselves and gasped for air.  To be honest, seeing Metz's angry look just now almost scared the two sand bandits responsible for surveillance to death. But now that the crisis is over, the two sand bandits seem to have been reborn, and they secretly feel  Rejoice.

    At the same time, the return visit of the five sand bandit captains also revived doubts in Han Yu's heart.  Just don't reach out to hit the smiling person. If someone comes to give you a gift with a smile on his face, you shouldn't reject both the person and the gift.

    "Why do I feel like this group of sand bandits came here specifically to give this gift?" Han Yu looked suspiciously at the five captains of the sand bandits who were no different from those who had escaped.  He whispered to Lin Ke beside him.

    "Is this gift a disaster?" Lin Ke asked with some fear.

    "Hehe never mind it. I will protect you anyway." Han Yu smiled and reached out to open the box to see what was inside.

    When he opened the box, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. Inside the box was an egg that was 1.5 meters high.  No one knows who laid the eggs, but if one is laid every day, the person who raises this animal will definitely make a fortune.

    Since it was an egg, Han Yu’s next natural thought was to hand it over to Shi Bafang for cooking.  But before Han Yu could figure out whether to eat it roasted or fried, he heard Han Mengxin's voice coming from inside the Courage, "Hoo hoo. Slow down, what's wrong with you? Why did you run away suddenly?"  "Following Han Mengxin's voice, the Devouring Beast jumped up and down and appeared in front of Han Yu.

    When he saw the giant egg next to Han Yu, the Devouring Beast's eyes lit up.  Suddenly, a tiger pounced straight towards the dome.  But before Haohao could hug that giant egg and enjoy the taste of happiness, a big hand grabbed his face.

    Han Yu caught Hao Hao in front of his eyes and asked, "Hao Hao, what's going on with this egg?"

    "" Hao Hao didn't answer. He glanced around, looking like he was looking for reinforcements.  But Han Yu didn't give Hao Hao any time to ask for help. He grabbed Hao Hao's face with both hands, rubbed it hard and asked, "Are you going to tell me?"

    "Hoo hoo" hoo hoo called twice.  At this moment, Han Mengxin rushed over.  He rescued Hao Hao from Han Yu's clutches, hugged Hao Hao and complained to Han Yu: "Brother, you bullied Hao Hao again."

    "Hehe I'm not bullying it, I'm just teasing it. Haohao, don't you think so?" Han Yu smiled and bared his teeth at Haohao, who was so frightened that Haohao quickly used his two  Big ears covered his head.

    Seeing this, Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Han Yu angrily, and then saw the giant egg next to Han Yu, and couldn't help but curiously asked: "Brother, where did this egg come from?"

    "The gang of sand pirates just sent it. I don't know where they got it from. But my intuition tells me. I'm afraid the egg you're holding knows the origin of it." Han Yu pointed at Han Mengxin and hugged her.  He said with a smile.

    "Really?" Han Mengxin lowered her head and glanced at Haohao. Thinking of Haohao's sudden behavior, she couldn't help but asked softly: "Haohao, do you know the origin of this egg?"

    Haohao was silent for a while.  Then he nodded slowly.  Han Yu struck out like thunder, reaching out and grabbing the big ears.  He raised Hao Hao in front of his eyes, stared at Hao Hao and asked, "Tell me, what's going on with this egg?"

    "Brother, can't you be gentler?" Han Mengxin on the side shouted to Han Yu dissatisfied.

    Han Yu casually threw the hoho to Han Mengxin and said harshly: "I was just playing with it."

    "Hmph!" Han Mengxin snorted and ignored Han Yu.  Han Yu, who was bored, touched his nose and looked around awkwardly. Then a phenomenon in the distance caught Han Yu's attention.

    "Mengxin, inform everyone to return to the Courage immediately, and the Courage enters combat mode."?" Han Yu said anxiously to Han Mengxin. Following the direction Han Yu was looking, Han Mengxin also noticed something unusual, and immediately pulled Lin Ke and ran to the Courage. Han Yu stayed at the end, waiting for everyone to get on the ship.  Come on board later.

    Glancing at the giant egg next to him, Han Yu vaguely felt that the incoming creature should be heading for the egg.  He immediately picked up the dome and flew to the platform at the top of the Courage.  Waiting for the creature to come like a sandstorm.

    “Give me the egg back!” Approaching the Courage, after seeing his lost egg, Metz shouted angrily at the egg thief standing next to the egg.

    Han Yu plucked his ears and replied nonchalantly: "Why?"

    If he hadn't been worried about accidentally damaging his own egg, Metz might have chopped the egg thief in front of him into pieces. But now, for the safety of the egg, Metz could only patiently explain to Han Yu: "That egg  It's my child."

    "Then what kind of creature are you?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Salon."

    "Salon? No wonder the Devouring Beast was so excited after seeing this egg. It turned out to be a dragon egg." Han Yu said to himself.

    Seeing that the egg thief was looking at his egg without saying a word, Metz's patience was finally worn away, and he threatened Han Yu: "Return the egg to me quickly, or I will definitely kill you."

    Han Yu is a docile donkey.  Upon hearing Metz's threat.  He immediately threatened: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I'm so scared. If you dare to take action, I will break your eggs immediately."

    Don’t tell me, there is a difference between having hostages in hand and not having hostages in hand.  Sharon Metz's threat is obviously not as powerful as Han Yu's.  Because he was worried about the safety of his eggs, Metz could only swallow his anger and said: "Please return my child to me, and I will not hold you accountable for stealing my eggs."

    In Metz's view, he had made a big concession, but what Metz didn't expect was that the egg thief told him after he said that he would not pursue him for stealing his own child, that he did not steal the egg.  .

    "It's really not me. I just got this egg from a group of sand thieves. I gave those sand thieves some gifts. As a result, those sand thieves used this egg as a gift in return. Think about it, I even  I don’t know where your nest is, so where can I steal your child?” Han Yu said to Metz sincerely.

    "Okay, I believe what you say. Then, can you return my child to you?" Metz asked suppressing his anger.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu shook his head again, "No."

    "Are you kidding me?" Metz asked angrily.

    But Han Yu smiled at Metz unmoved and said, "Now that this egg is in my hands, I will naturally be responsible for it. You said this egg is yours, please."  You come up with evidence, otherwise I can't hand over the egg to you. After all, I gave the egg to you, but what should I say if another salon who has lost her child comes looking for her?"

    A reasonable explanation.  But it made Sharon Metz's forehead appear with veins.  It was the first time that Metz had the patience to say so many words to Han Yu. Now she was asked to provide any proof. Isn't this embarrassing?

    According to Metz’s usual temper, he would have started fighting with Han Yu a long time ago, and he would still talk so much nonsense.  But now, Metz has no other way but to prove that the egg is his.  There is a group of people who are equally anxious as Metz.  Those are the real egg thieves.  According to their plan, they stole Sharon's child and put the blame on Han Yu and his group.  After the angry Sharon tore Han Yu and his party into pieces, they came again to take advantage.  What they didn't expect was that Sharon would never take action against Han Yu for the safety of her children.  This result made Sand Pirates feel a little regretful. He had known this.  They wouldn't give the Sharon egg to Han Yu. It would be better if they kept it for themselves and threatened Sharon to do something for them.  It's just that there is no regret medicine in this world.  Now, in addition to regretting it, the sand pirates can only pray that Sharon will eventually fall out with Han Yu and kill Han Yu and his group.

    Sharon Metz, who was worried about her child's safety, thought about it for a long time, but still couldn't think of any way. In the end, she had no choice but to ask Han Yu: "How can you return my child to me? Please tell me."  .”

    This is what Han Yu was waiting for. In fact, after confirming that the dome next to him was Sharon's child, Han Yu knew that people like him had been tricked by the group of sand thieves. Since the other party took action, Han Yu was not a good man or woman.  Han Yu, who has always believed in the view that I will not offend others unless they offend me, will kill you if someone offends me, is ready to take revenge on the group of sand thieves.

    After hearing Sharon Metz’s question, Han Yu smiled and said to Metz, “It’s okay if I return your child to you, but you need to do something for me.”

    "What?"??  "

    "I was framed, and this incident makes me very unhappy. In order to calm me down, you go and kill those guys who framed me."

    "Who framed you?" Metz agreed to Han Yu's request without even thinking about it.  As a dragon, what does it mean to kill a few humans who have nothing to do with you?

    "I don't know exactly where those people live, but someone knows where they live. You carry me, and I will take you to find the guide."

    "You want to ride me?" Metz asked angrily.

    "Think about your child." Han Yu smiled and reached out to pat the dome next to him.

    Metz glared at Han Yu angrily. After a while, when he was about to surrender, he saw two human girls coming over. One of them pulled Han Yu aside, and the other girl said to Metz: "I'm sorry, my  My brother is a little unreasonable. Through your performance, we are sure that this egg is your child. You can take your child back. Please be careful in the future and don't lose it again."

    "You mean, you gave my child back to me?" Metz asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, since it is your child, I will naturally return it to you." Han Mengxin replied.  He took a few steps back.  Metz looked at Han Yu beside him and saw Han Yu scratching his head and talking to the girl who was holding him. He saw himself looking at him and bared his teeth at him and smiled.

    Metz felt his anger rising again. He quickly calmed down and said gratefully to Han Mengxin: "Thank you." After saying that, Metz stretched his head over and opened his mouth to take the dome in his mouth.  .  Suddenly, he felt a shock in his heart, and a feeling of fear made Metz's movements freeze.

    The feeling of encountering a natural enemy almost made Metz turn around and run for his life, but his persistence with his children allowed Metz to overcome the fear deep in his heart.  He insisted on taking the giant egg into his mouth.

    Haohao rushed over, seeing that his food was about to be taken away, Haohao couldn't help but be anxious.  But before Haohao could rush to protect his food, Han Yu grabbed his two big ears.

    "Foodfood" Haohao was caught with two big ears.  Unable to move, he couldn't help shouting urgently.

    When Metz saw that the creature that brought him fear was caught, he couldn't help but feel relieved. He was even a little lucky that he hadn't messed around just now. If he found this kind of creature after doing it himself, the egg thief would probably  It will not prevent that creature from attacking itself.

    Carefully taking her own egg into her mouth, Metz nodded gently to Han Mengxin, turned around and left.  Seeing Sharon leaving, the sand pirates hiding in the dark couldn't help but sigh. They originally expected to see a big battle.  But they didn't expect that Sharon would end up in a tailspin this time, causing all the hopes of the Sand Pirates to be dashed.  And what's even more terrible now is that because of the egg delivery, Han Yu already knows who wants to deal with him.

    "Gandifu, for the sake of the big guy, just sacrifice once. Go to Han Yu and admit your mistake. Just say that you discovered the egg accidentally. In order to thank Han Yu for giving you the fresh water converter, you unknowingly put it  The egg was sent over." The leader of the Fire Eye Sand Bandits suddenly spoke to Gandifu of the Fire Dragon Sand Bandits.

    "Why? It's obviously the result of everyone's discussion together, why should I take the blame if something goes wrong?" Gandifu said unhappily.

    "Gandifu. If you fight alone, and with us helping you, the chances of everyone being fine together will be greater." The leader of the Fire Eye Sand Bandits quickly explained.

    ??????????????????????? It’s better to die than to be a poor Taoist. Anyway, it was Gandifu who was unlucky, and other leaders of the Sand Bandits also joined in the persuasion.

    ……

    "Okay. I'll go then, but the ugly words will come first. If you regret it then, don't blame me for turning against you and dragging you out too." Gandifu gritted his teeth and said to the other sand bandit leaders.

    "Of course, we are just grasshoppers on a rope now. We can't run away from me, and we can't run away from you. You take the initiative to take this blame, and we will try our best to protect you." The other leaders of the Sand Bandits patted their chests and said to  Gandiford assured.

    Gan Difu, who was deceived, actually came to the Courage and asked Han Yu to take the initiative to admit his mistake.  Of course, he would not say that he wanted to frame Han Yu and his party, but would describe his egg-giving behavior as an unintentional mistake.  Not long after Gandifu arrived, the other four participating sand pirates also came together and said a lot of good things to Gandifu.  It's just that Han Yu didn't seem to believe what they said.

    Looking around, Han Yu asked, "Why hasn't He Rufu come yet?"

    The hearts of the sand thieves trembled. This matter had been kept hidden from Herouf. Now that Han Yu mentioned Herouf, it was obvious that he did not believe what they said.

    "Er I don't care about this matter."It was done without telling Horuf, so he didn't know about it.  "The leader of the Fire Eye Sand Bandits said to Han Yu bravely.

    "Oh, it seems that Herufu doesn't have much dealing with you." Han Yu asked with interest.

    "Haha Yes, since he got the fresh water converter you gave him, he has become arrogant. He used to be polite when he saw us, but now, he seems to be commanding his subordinates. In order to  To change this situation, the five of us will just try to please you so that we can get some benefits from you and overwhelm that guy Herouf."

    Hearing this, Han Yu touched his chin and said, "I see, then I have some suggestions, but I don't know if you are willing to listen to them?"

    "Please say."

    "Well, this is what I think. Your family has one fresh water converter. If you join forces, you will have five fresh water converters. This is much more efficient than Heruff, who has two fresh water converters.  .Do you think so?"

    I heard Han Yu’s suggestion.  Leader of the five sand pirates, look at me.  I look at you, everyone has something on their mind.  It is true that they can surpass Horuf if they unite, but after uniting, who will listen to whom?  In the past, it was always the same, but after the alliance, everything had to be discussed. The difference between the two was huge, which made the leader of the Sand Pirates, who was used to being the boss, a little uncomfortable.

    Han Yu will naturally not care about the inner thoughts of the leader of the Sand Bandits. The reason for saying this is that Han Yu's purpose is also very insidious.  One fresh water converter per household.  If you take away someone else's, the number of your own fresh water converters will naturally increase.  And fighting will kill people.  When the number of freshwater converters is concentrated between one or two sand bandits, these sand bandits are either unified.  Or when it comes to the final battle.

    Seven fresh water converters given to six sand bandits will never be distributed fairly.  The sand pirates who have become accustomed to plundering will inevitably embark on the path of violent resolution after peaceful resolution fails.  By then, the revenge of Han Yu's frame-up will naturally be avenged.

    Seeing that the five captains of the Sand Bandits looked wrong, Han Yu immediately drove them away.  Of course, before driving them away, Han Yu still chose to believe the explanation of these sand pirates, so as to eliminate an external factor from the fight between them.

    I was just wondering how long those sand bandits would be patient before they take action.  The Courage's siren suddenly sounded, and Han Yu and others took action immediately.  Han Yu, who ran to the top platform of the Courage, took a look at the direction where the alarm was issued. The familiar flying sand and rocks made Han Yu immediately know that the salon where the child had lost his child was coming again.

    “ Han Yu doesn’t think he has any friendship with that salon.  The first thing I saw was the salon approaching.  Immediately notify Field to start charging the laser cannon, and at the same time let Qiao Yan'er prepare. Once he gets his hint, he will immediately open the protective cover of the Courage, and then let Han Mengxin, Lin Ke and others stay on the Courage honestly.  Inside, he and Ning Ping stayed outside, waiting for Sharon's arrival to see what this Sharon wanted to do.

    "Where is the girl who gave my child back to me before?" Sharon Metz was obviously a very vindictive dragon. When she saw Han Yu, she immediately turned her head away from her nose and her eyes instead of her eyes, and asked in a gruff voice.

    "My sister is resting, what do you want?"

    "Ask her to come out. She returned my child to me. As a proud dragon, she will not owe human kindness. I want to give her a gift."

    "What gift?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Nothing to do with you."

    "How come it has nothing to do with me? Don't forget, your child was given to me by someone else."

    Once he heard Han Yu emphasize this point, Metz became furious.  Staring at Han Yu, he said, "If you don't tell me, I forgot to ask you. Tell me, who gave my child to you?"

    "Well. Are you planning to take revenge?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Humph, nonsense." Metz replied with a slight snort.

    "Listen to my advice and don't waste any effort. Those people will fight together sooner or later, and you don't need to do it yourself."

    "Who is it?" Metz said impatiently.

    "I told you, will you do me any favors?" Han Yu looked at Metz and asked.

    "Tell me, who is it?"

    "Tell me first, will you give me any benefits?" Han Yu insisted.

    "I'll give you a shit!" Metz roared angrily.

    "Hey, okay, if you dare to give it, I dare to ask for it. Bring it." Han Yu reached out and shouted to Metz after hearing this.

    "If it weren't for the fact that the scoundrel in front of me is that girl's brother" Metz, who couldn't take action, could only grit his teeth and stare at Han?Said nothing.

    When Han Yu saw this, he deliberately pretended to be scared and took a step back. He shouted to the Courage: "Mengxin, this salon is going crazy. Let Haohao come and help."

    Thinking of the terrifying creature he saw before, Metz couldn't help but feel nervous.  Especially when he thought about the fear he felt from that creature, after arriving at a safe place, thinking back on it still made Metz terrified.  If he wasn't worried that he would be laughed at by the scoundrel in front of him, Metz might have turned around and ran away.  But the principle of repaying kindness made Metz unable to turn around or take a step forward.  Of course, the main reason is that Metz didn't feel the frightening feeling before.

    After a while, Han Mengxin walked out, but she didn’t bring Haohao with her, which made Han Yu a little disappointed.  Metz, on the other hand, was secretly happy and sighed at Han Mengxin's understanding, and then said to Han Mengxin warmly: "Human girl, I am very grateful to you for returning my child to me. In order to repay you for this behavior,  I will give you the treasures I collected, I hope you like it." After saying that, Metz opened her mouth, and a shining object flew out of her mouth, and slowly flew to Han Mengxin's  In front of him, it fell on Han Mengxin's outstretched palm.

    Everyone took a closer look and saw that it was an uncut diamond, the size of a basketball. It would not be an exaggeration to describe it as a priceless treasure.  Han Yu swallowed his saliva and asked Metz, "Hey, where's my share?"

    It’s just that Sharon Metz acted as if she didn’t hear Han Yu’s words. She looked at Han Mengxin and said, “Human girl, please accept my gift.”

    Han Mengxin nodded lightly and said to Metz: "Thank you for your gift, I like it very much. Do you still have your child at home?"

    "No, for the sake of safety, I will keep it in my body until the moment it is born. Well, I have finished what I have to do, so I won't disturb your rest."

    "Hey, where's my gift?" Han Yu shouted unwillingly.

    "Goodbye, kind human girl." Metz ignored Han Yu's presence, said goodbye to Han Mengxin, turned around and left without stopping at all.

    After Sharon Metz left, Han Yu immediately found Qiao Yanran and asked Qiao Yaner to work overnight and drive the Courage to leave the planet that was about to ignite war as soon as possible.  Unfortunately, Han Yu overestimated the patience of those sand bandits. On the night when those sand bandits left, the Fire Eye Sand Bandits attacked the Fire Dragon Sand Bandits and tried to steal the Fire Dragon Sand Bandits' fresh water converter.  But coincidentally, the main force of the Fire Dragon Sand Bandits was not in the camp.  In order to prevent the news from leaking out, the Fire Eye Sand Pirates killed all the members of the Fire Dragon Sand Pirates who stayed in the camp.  But when the victors returned to their camp, they were shocked to find that their camp had also suffered a massacre.  It turned out that the Fire Dragon Sand Bandits didn't go anywhere else last night, but just like the Fire Eye Sand Bandits, they came to visit the Fire Eye Sand Bandits' camp, and before leaving, they killed themselves.

    Now the two sand bandits stopped working and started fighting immediately.  When Herufu of the Firebird Sand Bandits heard the news, he was stunned for a quarter of an hour before muttering to himself: "These guys are going crazy! What unclean things did they eat?  It actually ruined your brain."

    Heruf does not want to participate in this kind of battle with sand pirates. Two fresh water converters are enough for the water inside the sand pirates.  But Herouf didn't want to participate, but it wasn't Herouf who had the final say.  The other five sand bandits are all eyeing the other sand bandits, so how could they possibly let go of Herufu's Firebird Sand Bandits.  In order to protect himself, Horuf had to join this war that he did not want to participate in.

    Six sand pirate groups were fighting in the desert, but Han Yu and others who caused these incidents had already driven the repaired Courage, left this chaotic planet, and embarked on the road to the Twin Stars.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 579: Trouble on the way home

    wAt a glance, there is sand everywhere.  ) When looking for novel materials, there is nothing but sand, or sand, and I don’t know where the desert creature that I am waiting for that attacks the Courage is hiding now?

    Han Yu stood on the top platform of the Courage and sighed slightly, involuntarily complaining about the bad luck of his group.  Originally, after leaving the planet where the sand pirates were fighting, because it was an already explored star field, Courage moved forward very quickly, hoping to get back to the Gemini star earlier.  But what Han Yu and others did not expect was that not long after the Spirit moved at full speed and no unusual planet was found before passing by, all the facilities of the Spirit failed and it was actually attracted by the unknown desert planet.  passed.  Fortunately, Lin Ke took control of the Courage in time, so that Han Yu and others did not end up with the ship destroyed and everyone killed.  But even if it's not over, people like Han Yu can't leave that weird planet for the time being.

    All electronic facilities on the Courage needed to be overhauled, and Lin Ke, who desperately controlled the Courage to land safely, also suffered internal injuries.  As soon as the Courage landed, Lin Ke fainted.  Fortunately, after the examination, Han Mengxin told Han Yu that it was just a minor injury and he would be fine after resting for a while, which prevented Han Yu from going crazy.

    Of course, Han Yu, who was depressed, couldn't swallow this breath and wanted to find the culprit of the accident.  The culprit cannot be the Spirit itself, so the only remaining possibility is that it comes from the planet where they are currently staying.  With the previous experience of the desert creature known as the King of the Desert, Han Yu suspected that something similar to that desert creature must be causing trouble this time.  In order to vent the resentment in his heart.  Han Yu was ready to find bad luck with that desert creature.

    There is no need to take the initiative.  Just stay on the Courage and wait.  But for Han Yu, who couldn't do the delicate work of repairing the internal electronic facilities of the Spirit, it was undoubtedly a kind of torture.  Angrily waiting for the attack of desert creatures, but not even a ghost was seen for three days in a row. This made Han Yu, who was already depressed, feel even more depressed.

    "Dang-dang-dang" footsteps came from behind, and Han Yu knew without looking back that it must be Ning Ping, who had been an idler like himself for the past three days, coming.

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked without looking back.

    "time to eat."

    "Oh." Han Yu, who was not in the mood to talk, responded and turned around to prepare for dinner. Unexpectedly, Ning Ping continued, "Also. Lin Ke wakes up"

    With a "whoosh" sound, Han Yu rushed into the Courage.  Seeing Han Yu disappear in the blink of an eye, Ning Ping smiled slightly and turned to look at his surroundings.  The smile that had just appeared on his face suddenly disappeared. He frowned and smiled bitterly. Ning Ping also turned around and returned to the Courage.

    Instead of going to the dining room, Ning Ping walked to the infirmary and saw Han Mengxin standing at the door.  Seeing Ning Ping approaching, Han Mengxin came up to greet her and said softly to Ning Ping: "Don't disturb those two people for the time being."

    Ning Ping understood, nodded and said, "Then let's go eat first, and wait a while before delivering food to the two people in the infirmary." Han Mengxin smiled slightly after hearing this, and left hand in hand with Ning Ping.

    In the medical room.  Han Yu held Lin Ke, who had just woken up, and was greeting him with greetings Lin Ke's little hand was held with a slight smile on his lips, and he felt warm in his heart, feeling that the injury was worth it.

    Han Yu stopped talking until his mouth was dry.  The growling sound in his stomach reminded Han Yu, and he quickly asked Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, are you hungry? I'll get you something to eat."

    "I don't want to eat at the moment, I have no appetite." Lin Ke shook his head slightly and replied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu advised: "Your body is weak now and needs to be replenished. You don't know. You have been comatose for three days. You haven't eaten any water or rice in the past three days. You don't feel hungry now, but it's not time yet. I will  I’ll prepare some porridge for you, and then you can have a good rest after eating.”

    "Then I want you to feed me." Lin Ke said to Han Yu in a flirtatious manner.  As soon as the words came out, Han Yu was still okay.  Lin Ke blushed first, and couldn't help but blame himself for saying what was in his heart?

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this.  He nodded and said, "No problem, I'm willing to feed you mouth-to-mouth. Just wait a moment and I'll serve you some porridge."

    Lin Ke, who was blushing because of Han Yu's words "feed you mouth to mouth", didn't hear what Han Yu said at all. After Han Yu left the room, Lin Ke couldn't help but fantasize about Han Yu's mouth.  The scene of mouth-to-mouth feeding made Lin Ke feel hot all over. Although there was no one else in the room except Lin Ke, Lin Ke was still so ashamed that he covered his head with a bedsheet and pretended to be an ostrich.

    Knowing that Lin Ke wanted to eat some porridge, Shi Bafang immediately started making porridge. According to Han Mengxin's suggestion, he added some ingredients for replenishing the body into the porridge prepared for Lin Ke.  Lin Ke is now weak and not suitable for immediate surgery.For a great supplement, you need to condition your body with yào porridge before you can start tonic.

    Half an hour later, the porridge was ready.  Han Yu took the yào porridge and told Han Mengxin and others not to follow him, then left.  That strange look aroused Han Mengxin's curiosity.  People are like this. They are not allowed to do something, but they still want to do it. There is a term called reverse psychology, which refers to this situation.  If Han Yu didn't emphasize it, Han Mengxin and others really wouldn't bother Han Yu and Lin Ke, but now

    When Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, who had nothing to do, tiptoed to the infirmary, they heard Lin Ke's voice coming from the infirmary, "I'm full, I don't want to eat."

    Then Han Yu's voice came, "Eat more. The more you eat, the faster you will get better. Only when you get better can I continue to do evil to you."

    "Interrogation" Han Mengxin couldn't help but chuckle, then she quickly covered her mouth and looked at the infirmary cautiously.  Perhaps the men and women in the infirmary paid too much attention to each other and did not react at all to the movements outside. They were still acting out the drama of "I feed you."

    Han Mengxin stood there for a while, and after realizing that she was not noticed by the infirmary, her thirst for knowledge became even more intense.  In other words, just hearing about it was not enough for Han Mengxin. She wanted to see the situation in the infirmary with her own eyes.  He just reached out and touched the door gently.  Only to find that the door was locked.  If you want to open the door, you need a pivot door, but the sound of a pivot door will definitely disturb the couple in the room.

    While Han Mengxin was thinking about countermeasures, Ning Ping whispered in Han Mengxin's ear: "I can open the door without being noticed by Han Yu."

    "Oh, really? Then you try it." Han Mengxin said doubtfully.

    Feeling Han Mengxin’s distrust, Ning Ping was a little unconvinced.  When she was looking for novel material, she immediately asked Han Mengxin to step aside while she stood in front of the door and knocked on the door.

    ……

    The door opened, and Han Yu looked at Ning Ping who had ruined his good deeds with a dissatisfied look on his face, and asked unhappily: "What are you doing?"

    “I have something to discuss with you.” Ning Ping replied calmly.

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    “I don’t think it’s the best way for us to just wait and see what happens. I want to go with you to explore the area”

    "No time." Ning Ping didn't wait for him to finish.  Han Yu had already refused, turned around and went back to the house, closing the door behind him.  With the sound of the door closing, Ning Ping started to stand still.  And the footsteps gradually became lower, as if the person had walked away.  When Ning Ping stood still and waved to Han Mengxin who was hiding aside, Han Mengxin walked over with a suspicious look on his face.

    When she saw Ning Ping’s right hand holding the handle of the infirmary door, Han Mengxin immediately understood.  Previously, Ning Ping found a reason to open the door. Then when Han Yu refused his proposal and closed the door and returned to the infirmary, Ning Ping quietly reached out and grabbed the door handle, and opened the door with force, making Han Yu mistakenly think that the door was locked.  , and then the footsteps changed from heavy to light.  Finally disappeared, making the two people in the room feel that no one was around.

    Han Mengxin gave Ning Ping a thumbs up gesture.  Ning Ping, who was praised, smiled slightly, gently pushed the door open a crack and then let go of his hand.  Through the crack in the door, Han Mengxin saw Han Yu and Lin Ke in the infirmary.

    They saw Lin Ke sitting on the bed. Han Yu was holding a small bowl in his left hand and a small spoon in his right hand. He was putting it to his mouth and blowing it gently. It seemed that he was waiting for the porridge in the spoon to become warm.  Feed it to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke, on the other hand, had a happy smile on his face, looking at Han Yu affectionately, enjoying Han Yu's tenderness.

    See here.  Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel a little jealous. Before Lin Ke appeared, when she was sick, her brother was the one who took care of her.  But now, although he is still important in his brother's heart.  But a certain amount of space must be given to Lin Ke, a foreigner.  As if something that originally belonged to her had been broken up by someone, Han Mengxin felt a little sour in her heart.

    "Mengxin. If you get sick, I will take care of you like Han Yu did." Ning Ping assured Han Mengxin softly.  When Han Mengxin heard this, she rolled her eyes at Ning Ping and said in disbelief: "You?"

    "Of course, you know my feelings for you." Ning Ping said hurriedly.

    "Really? Why were you pretending to have amnesia before?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile.  Ning Ping felt a little guilty when she heard Han Mengxin mention this.  When he was accepted as the first knight by the Demon King of another world, his original memory was also sealed by the Demon King. However, with the disappearance of the Demon King, the seal left in his mind also disappeared.  But after feeling Han Mengxin's tenderness, Ningping somehow did not tell Han Mengxin about her memory recovery and continued to enjoy Han Mengxin's gentle treatment.  It's just that good times don't last long, and paper can't cover up the fire after all. After accidentally revealing a little bit of flaws, after being clever and resourceful,Under the cross-examination of Han Mengxin, Ning Ping admitted his evil intentions and was listed as the object of current observation by Han Mengxin.

    Knowing that he had a criminal record, Ning Ping couldn't help but raise his voice in order to express his feelings, "Mengxin, I'm serious. If you really get sick, I will take care of you like Han Yu did. I swear,  If I don't do it, I will never be able to find a wife."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu heard a dissatisfied hum from the infirmary, "Humph, you can't find a wife, so you can find a lover. And lovers are good, you don't have to take responsibility after the fun is over."

    "You're talking nonsense! I don't have a lover!" Ning Ping retorted immediately after hearing this.

    "If you don't have it now, it doesn't mean there won't be one in the future. Mengxin, take a pair of scissors with you later. If Ning Ping dares to be half-hearted to you, then castrate him. You won't need it, and neither will anyone else."

    When Ning Ping heard this, he immediately shouted angrily at Han Yu: "Han Yu, you, you are so evil."

    "I deserve it, I asked you to come and spy." Han Yu opened the door and looked at Ning Ping coldly and said.

    Knowing that she had been discovered, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu sheepishly, and timidly shouted: "Brother" Han Yu was not fooled by her timid look.  Han Yu waved his hand casually.  He pointed to the end of the corridor.  Not a word was spoken.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin felt as if she had been granted amnesty. She quickly grabbed Ning Ping and walked away.

    After walking about ten steps, Han Yu's voice came from behind, "Thirty years in Hedong, thirty years in Hexi. Today you eavesdropped on my conversation with Lin Ke. I will find this place back sooner or later."

    Han Mengxin was shocked when she heard this. Although her brother was not a narrow-minded person, he was not one who was willing to suffer losses.  Especially for things like this that are of a joke nature, he will definitely find an opportunity to regain his position.

    "You come up with a solution." Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping and said.

    Ning Ping suddenly smiled bitterly when he heard this. He was as helpless as Han Mengxin towards Han Yu.  Han Mengxin asked herself to find a way.  Isn’t this embarrassing yourself?

    Although she loved Han Mengxin in her heart, Ningping didn't just follow Han Mengxin's advice and be a yes man.  Ning Ping will still fight for things that he thinks are impossible.

    "Mengxin, he is your brother, it would be easier for you to talk to him." Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin softly.

    "My brother has always regarded you as his brother. It would be more appropriate for you to speak." Han Mengxin said quickly after hearing this.  Who knows what ridiculous ideas his brother will come up with waiting for him?  If you are a dead Taoist friend but not a poor Taoist, you should leave this matter to others.

    Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, who didn't want to get into trouble, were arguing with each other. At this moment, a small figure walked over.  Han Mengxin's eyes suddenly lit up when she saw the visitor.  Immediately leaving Ning Ping behind, he stepped forward and pulled the little figure and asked: "Loss, where are you really going?"

    Rose, a girl brought out from the underwater world by Han Yu.  According to Han Yu, this Luo Si was not a human being, but was conceived from a kind of heavenly material and earthly treasure.  After entering the Courage, with her lolita look, Rose won unanimous praise from the women on the ship, who loved Rose as much as they do their own sister.  It's just that Rose's sense of presence is too low and she is quiet.  She doesn't like publicity and usually just sits in one place for the whole day. For Han Yu and others who love liveliness, it is really difficult to detect Rose's existence as long as she doesn't make a sound.

    And Han Mengxin can discover Rose.  It was a coincidence that Han Mengxin happened to see Lose when she was trying to persuade Ning Ping.  Seeing Rose.  Han Mengxin suddenly had an idea. She said to Ning Ping, "If you are my man, you can solve this problem alone." Then she pulled Rose away as if running away.

    Regarding Han Mengxin’s unloyalty behavior, Ning Ping could only smile bitterly.  The reason is Han Mengxin's words, "If you were my man, you would solve this matter alone."  Ningping and Han Mengxin were already married. In Ningping's heart, Han Mengxin was his wife.  Unless Han Mengxin doesn't want to be with her anymore, no one can break them up.  As for possible opposition from her family, Ning Ping is mentally prepared.  It can be said that Ning Ping doesn't care about his status as the fifth royal prince.

    As the time away from the palace became longer and longer, Ning Ping did not want to return to the original royal life less and less.  Sometimes when he wakes up in the middle of the night, Ning Ping will carefully consider his future with Han Mengxin.  If you take Han Mengxin back, the royal family will probably have two reactions, one is acceptance and the other is rejection.  If he refuses, Ning Ping will take Han Mengxin away without hesitation and find a place where no one knows him to start their lives again.  And if he is accepted, Ning Ping will not take Han Mengxin back to the palace to live, but will find a place to live outside the palace.  The aristocratic life of the royal family makes people envious.?The various rules in the royal family also make people feel breathless.  Ningping didn't want Han Mengxin to live an unhappy life, so Ningping would rather give up his royal life in order to prevent Han Mengxin from feeling unhappy.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin ran away, Ning Ping thought for a while and decided to wait and see how Han Yu was feeling before talking.  If Han Yu is in a good mood, everything he says will be laughed off. If he is in a bad mood, it is nothing more than being teased. Anyway, he and Han Yu often tease each other, and Ning Ping is almost used to it, but it doesn't really matter.  I care too much about what Han Yu said about revenge.  The reason why he argued with Han Mengxin was because Ning Ping understood that when men and women get along, they can't just be modest. Occasionally, minor conflicts will make the relationship grow faster afterwards.  Regarding the relationship between the two, both Ning Ping and Han Mengxin are very careful to maintain it and do not want to see any problems with the relationship.

    But just when Ning Ping made up his mind to find a place to rest for a while before looking for Han Yu, Han Mengxin, who had left before, ran back again. When he saw Ning Ping, he said without waiting for Ning Ping to speak: "Ning Ping, hurry up.  Go to the control room, and I have to go to the infirmary to inform my brother.”

    "What happened?" Ning Ping quickly took Han Mengxin's hand and asked.

    “Sister Yan’er has discovered something is wrong, please go quickly.”

    Ning Ping let go of Han Mengxin, turned around and ran towards the control room.

    In the infirmary, Han Yu is gently wiping Lin Ke’s mouth. Can’t Lin Ke do it?  of course not.  It's just that Lin Ke wanted to enjoy Han Yu's thoughtfulness, and Han Yu was willing to cooperate.

    "This place hasn't been wiped clean yet." Lin Ke pointed at his legs and said to Han Yu.  Hearing this, Han Yu raised his hand and was about to wipe Lin Ke's mouth, but Lin Ke stopped him and said shyly: "That's not what it's for."

    Han Yu immediately understood, smiled, put down his hand, and leaned over. Seeing this, Lin Ke immediately closed his eyes in cooperation, raised his mouth slightly, and issued a silent invitation to Han Yu.  But before the two parties' lips met, the door was knocked, and Han Mengxin's voice came from outside, "Brother, something happened, come with me to the control room."

    "I must have owed those two in my previous life." Han Yu muttered with a depressed look.  To be continued.  .

    sm

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 580 White Camel in the Desert

    Han Yu, who was disturbed, carried Lin Ke to the control room and immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the control room.  ) However, the shameless Han Yu just pretended not to see it. After putting the blushing Lin Ke on the seat, he asked the stunned Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, Mengxin said you discovered something unusual. Now  Everyone is here, tell us.”

    "Ah, oh. When I was repairing the electronic equipment on the Spirit, I discovered that the interference on this planet is very strong. If the interference cannot be weakened, the electronic equipment on the Spirit will most likely be damaged."

    "Interference?"

    "Well, electronic interference."

    "Then did you find the source of the interference?"

    "Not yet, but I estimate that this interference source will activate every once in a while. The Spirit will be attacked, and it is very likely that the interference source of this planet will activate when it passes by this planet." Qiao Yan  Er said to Han Yu with a sure look.

    "Then what do we need to do?" Han Yu, who didn't quite understand high technology, simply gave up on figuring it out and directly asked Qiao Yan'er what he could do.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner replied: "Find the source of interference and destroy it. If it cannot be destroyed, we must also find a way to weaken the interference ability of the interference source."

    "Then how to find the source of interference?" Han Yu asked.

    "Use this." Qiao Yaner handed Han Yu a radar that was only as big as a palm, "I just made this. Using this thing can help us find the location of the interference source when the next interference strikes."

    "Then what do we do now?"

    "Wait and be ready to go."

    "Okay, then let me and" Han Yu said this, looked at everyone, and finally changed his words: "I will go alone."

    "How is this possible?" Qiao Yaner objected after hearing this.

    Han Yu waved his hand and said: "There is nothing wrong. Everyone has something that everyone is responsible for. Mengxin is responsible for taking care of the injured Lin Ke, Shi Bafang is responsible for everyone's food, and Lianpeng is responsible for teaching Rose how to live in the human world.  Common sense, Field and you have to repair the Spirit, and only me and Ningping are idle, and if Ningping and I leave. If something attacks the Spirit, who will protect you? So you can find the source of interference.  It's either me or Ningping. I'm the leader. When there's danger, I'm the one who goes first."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Qiao Yan'er insisted: "Let Ningping go with you. It's not that the Courage has no ability to protect itself, even if there is any danger. Those of us who are left behind can also deal with it. Don't forget, those of us  None of them are fuel-efficient lamps."

    "It seems that these words are not meant to boast, right?"

    After some discussion, Han Yu accepted the proposal of his counterpart Ning Ping and decided to wait until the next interference occurs to set off.  Just after the discussion, Han Yu took Lin Ke back to the room before he could wait.  I saw the red light on the radar looking for the source of interference.

    "It came so fast?" Qiao Yan'er said in surprise. After picking up the radar and operating it for a while, she handed it to Han Yu and said, "The red dot on the radar is the source of interference, and that  The green dot is where we are now.”

    After taking a look at the radar, Han Yu said to himself: "It looks quite far away from us."

    "Yes, there is such a strong interference ability so far away from us, which shows how strong the interference source is. Han Yu, don't force yourself after you and Ning Ping go. If there is no other way, come back. Let's find a way together." Qiao  Yan'er warned worriedly.

    "Well, Ning Ping and I will have a sense of propriety." Han Yu nodded and replied.  The first thing is that no one, including Lin Ke, took Han Yu's guarantee too seriously.  It's true that Han Yu has a criminal record and promised to do well beforehand, but when things came to a head.  Often, they are ignored because of impulse.  The reason why Qiao Yaner and others insisted on letting Ning Ping follow was because they wanted Ning Ping to look at Han Yu.

    The goal has been clearly defined.  All that's left is to kill it.  After Han Yu and Ning Ping simply packed up, they followed the instructions on the radar.  Be prepared to go to sources of interference that could affect Spirit's operations to eliminate or weaken them.

    After Han Yu and Ning Ping left, everyone on the Courage performed their duties and were busy with their own tasks.  Lianpeng and Rose stayed in the control room of the Courage, teaching Rose knowledge while monitoring the Courage's anti-jamming radar to avoid being attacked by unknown sources when Han Yu and Ning Ping were away.

    ……

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were on the road, followed the radar display and continued to move towards the interference source recorded on the anti-interference radar.  After walking for about an hour, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little depressed when he saw that the distance between the green dot representing himself and the red dot representing the destination did not seem to close at all.  in ?Walking in the desert consumes more energy than normal walking. This is nothing, it is just a bit more physical exertion, but the sweat and sticky feeling all over the body made Han Yu feel very uncomfortable.  Now he was walking under direct sunlight. There was nothing but sand on the road, and there was no place that could provide shade. Under such circumstances, Han Yu didn't even want to move at this time.

    Not only Han Yu didn't want to leave at this time, but even Ningping was defeated by the dazzling sunshine and wanted to wait until dark before leaving. Although the risk of leaving after dark would increase a lot, it was better than being caught by the sun now.  Roasted adults are stronger.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had reached an agreement, chose to rest where they were.

    In order to protect themselves from the sun and sand, both Han Yu and Ning Ping wore exaggerated windbreakers.  Since they decided to wait until dark before leaving, Han Yu and Ning Ping took off their windproof jackets and used the Qingyun and Xifeng in Ning Ping's hands to build a simple temporary "shack" under a sand dune.  People huddled in the shadows of windbreakers to avoid the sun.

    The temperature in the desert has a huge temperature difference. During the day, it is like a steamer. Even if you are hiding in the shadows, the surrounding temperature shows no sign of decreasing.

    The dryness, windlessness, and dazzling sunshine made Han Yu hate the desert deeply, and he secretly vowed not to venture into the desert if it was not necessary in the future.

    Having nothing to do and the hot temperature made Han Yu drowsy, but just when Han Yu was about to fall asleep, he suddenly felt Ning Ping stabbing him.  Han Yu, who was stabbed in spirit, looked at Ning Ping in confusion, wondering why Ning Ping stabbed him with his elbow.  He saw that Ning Ping was not looking at him, but was staring straight ahead.  Seeing this, Han Yu looked curiously in the direction Ning Ping was staring at, and saw a white thing in the distance walking leisurely in the desert.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment, and quickly stretched out his hand to rub his eyes. He suspected that he had been dazzled just now, but when he finished rubbing his eyes, he looked again and found that it was not dazzled!  In the desert.  A camel covered in snow-white body was walking leisurely towards him.

    "Holy crap! White camel?" Han Yu couldn't help but said.

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu dissatisfied, then looked at the white camel again, just turning his head.  The white camel disappeared.

    "Where have you gone?" Ning Ping couldn't help but blurted out.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I don't know, it just disappeared in the blink of an eye."

    "How is this possible?" Ning Ping said to himself in disbelief.

    Han Yu, who thought Ning Ping didn't believe him, quickly assured him: "It's true, I saw it with my own eyes. It just disappeared in a swish."

    "could it be that what we saw was a mirage?" Ning Ping was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    "Mirage? What is that?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    “…Ignorant of knowledge and skills.” Ning Ping rolled his eyes and muttered in a low voice.

    Han Yu was not angry when he heard this, but replied confidently: "I can't compare with you. When you were receiving higher education, I was still learning from the master. Of course I am not good at the knowledge in these cultural classes."

    "Well, well, well, I said the wrong thing, okay? The so-called mirage is"

    Ningping’s science popularization plan had just started when Han Yu suddenly pointed to the left side of Ningping and shouted: “Wow, white camel.”

    Ning Ping immediately turned his head and looked to the left, and sure enough, he saw the white camel he had seen before walking leisurely. The direction he looked at was not coming towards him.

    "it's beautiful."

    "I wonder how much it can be sold for?"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping spoke their innermost thoughts almost at the same time.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes depressedly and did not argue with Han Yu.  He just reminded Han Yu: "Han Yu. White camels are called elves in the desert. It is said that as long as you see a white camel, you will be lucky."

    "Really? If we catch this white camel and look at it every day, we will be lucky every day." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Stop dreaming. The reason why a legend is a legend is because it is unreasonable and unreliable. If you fall into the legend, then you will be worth two hundred and five."

    "Hehe. How do you talk? I'm your uncle" Han Yu yelled at Ningping unhappily.

    "Shut up! Don't have anything to do with me at this time." Ning Ping shouted at Han Yu with a black line on his forehead.

    "Huh, don't tell me if you don't want to. Anyway, our relationship is there, even if you don't tell me, I am also your uncle."

    "you!"

    "Farewell, that white camel is coming."

    &nbsp;Hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping quickly turned around and saw that, just as Han Yu said, the white camel walked over in a leisurely manner.

    Han Yu stared at the approaching white camel and muttered in a low voice, "Get closer, get closer, and when I reach the range where I can catch it, I will pounce like that, and I will definitely catch it"

    Ignoring Han Yu who was muttering quietly, Ning Ping frowned as he looked at the approaching white camel.  It wasn't that Ning Ping opposed Han Yu's idea of ??catching the white camel, but Ning Ping suddenly thought of a question. If there were white camels in this desert, there must be other creatures. But since the Courage stopped here  Until now, they haven't seen a single desert creature on this planet.  The white camel in front of them can be said to be the first living thing that Han Yu and the others have seen since entering this planet.

    It is impossible for a white camel to survive by eating sand. In other words, it is not that there is no grass growing here, there must be an oasis.  Although there is a fresh water converter, Ninh Binh still has some expectations for an oasis in the desert.  If nothing else, if there is an oasis, there must be living things, and you might even encounter humans

    Just when Ning Ping was thinking about something, he suddenly heard Han Yu yell, and he jumped out suddenly. Ning Ping knew even without looking, it was Han Yu who had captured the white camel.

    Hearing the sound of "Oops", Ning Ping looked up and saw Han Yu with his head stuck upside down in the sand.  Its limbs were dancing wildly, and the white camel on the side looked blankly at the strange creature that suddenly rushed over and plunged into the sand.

    Ning Ping couldn’t help laughing when he saw this.  But it’s a laugh, people still need to be saved.  Ning Ping laughed as he stood up and prepared to pull Han Yu out of the sand.  But before Ning Ping could move, the white camel standing next to Han Yu spoke first.  The probe bit one of Han Yu's feet and pulled Han Yu out of the sand.

    It was difficult for Han Yu, who was rescued, to make a move.  After all, this white camel helped him, so to capture him now seems a bit ungrateful.  And another reason why Han Yu didn't take action was that Han Yu was a little confused. He had clearly seen it before he pounced.  How could it fail?

    Seeing Han Yu in a daze, Ning Ping hurriedly came over and asked, "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    "Oh. I'm fine. Heywhere's the white camel?" After answering Ning Ping's words, Han Yu turned around to see the white camel, but found that except for Ning Ping, the previous white camel was nowhere to be seen.

    "Nah. It's not a ghost, right?" Han Yu said to himself.

    With a "crack" sound, Ning Ping pulled out the Qingyun Sword, looked around cautiously, and asked Han Yu: "Where is the ghost? I'm not afraid!"

    "Yes, yes. You are not afraid, I am. Ning Ping, calm down and put away the Qingyun Sword first." Han Yu kept a little distance from Ning Ping nervously, so as not to be accidentally injured by Ning Ping.

    Knowing that he had reacted too strongly, Ning Ping put away the Qingyun Sword in embarrassment, then looked at Han Yu suspiciously and asked: "Han Yu, where is the ghost you are talking about?"

    "Be obedient and listen to everything. I suspect that the white camel is a ghost, and I didn't say there is a ghost around us. Besides, look at what time it is. Does the ghost not want to live anymore? It comes out and wanders around in broad daylight."

    "That's true, but from what you said, that white camel is really look, white camel." Ning Ping was halfway through his words when he suddenly pointed behind Han Yu and shouted.

    When Han Yu looked back, he was less than 200 meters away from himself and Ning Ping.  A white camel walked leisurely in the desert.

    Seeing the white camel walking away, Han Yu jumped up.  He said to Ning Ping: "Let's go, follow up and take a look. Let's see where the white camel is going."

    "What should we do about finding the source of interference?" Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    "It's okay. The source of interference won't run away on its own. Let's find out what's going on with that white camel first?" Han Yu said as he took out the radar he carried with him. After taking a look at the radar, he added  He said to Ning Ping: "Follow that white camel. The direction that guy is walking is the same direction as the source of interference we are going to."

    “Wait a minute, put on your windproof jacket first.”

    In order to prevent the white camel from disappearing from sight, Han Yu and Ning Ping hurried slowly and finally did not lose it.  But there seemed to be an insurmountable gap between them and the white camel. The distance of two hundred meters could never be exceeded.  No matter how Han Yu and Ning Ping quickened their pace, the white camel always kept a distance of about two hundred meters from Han Yu.  After trying several times, Han Yu and Ning Ping gave up. Anyway, as long as they don't get lost, don't get close if they can't get closer.

    ……

    I don’t know how long I followed the white camel. It was getting dark, but the white camel seemed to be tireless and still walked forward leisurely.  ifIf the direction of the white camel was not the same as the direction of the source of interference that Han Yu and Ning Ping were looking for, Han Yu and Ning Ping might have given up and continued to follow the white camel.  But for now, it’s our way anyway, so just keep following.

    While walking and eating some dry food, Han Yu stared at the white camel walking in front and whispered: "I want to see how far you can go." As soon as he finished speaking, the white camel walking in front suddenly started to speed up.  The steps forward.  Seeing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping quickly accelerated their pace. As the speed of advance accelerated, the distance between the white camel and Han Yu began to gradually shorten. When it shortened to less than a hundred meters, the white camel suddenly stopped.  After coming down, he looked back at Han Yu and Ning Ping who were following him.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and walked towards the white camel.  Because there was a white camel leading the way, Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't pay much attention to their feet. But because of this, when Han Yu and Ning Ping walked less than 20 meters away from the white camel, they stepped on it.  The sand beneath my feet suddenly leaked underground.

    Seeing that something was not going well, Han Yu quickly flew up and grabbed Ning Ping beside him to prevent Ning Ping from sinking into the sand.  But what people didn't expect was that when Han Yu was in a hurry, the white camel, which had never shown any hostility, suddenly got into trouble and rushed straight towards Han Yu and Ning Ping. With the momentum of running, it jumped up high.  He slammed into Han Yu hard.  Han Yu, who was maintaining his balance and pulling Ning Ping, couldn't avoid it at all. He could only watch as the white camel hit him, knocking him and Ning Ping into the sand.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu cursed in his heart. Just as he was about to struggle, he felt as if his head had been hit hard by something. The blow made Han Yu feel dizzy and his eyes went black

    When Han Yu opened his eyes, he found that he was already in a strange place. Fortunately, Ning Ping was lying not far from him and was not separated from him.  But the white camel that caused him to fall into this strange place had disappeared.  Only a series of footprints were left on the ground, extending into the distance.

    They come, the security.  Anyway, it is impossible to get back to the ground from here. The only way is to find another way.  After waking up Ning Ping, Han Yu and Ning Ping began to look for a way out by following the camel footprints left on the ground.  To be continued.  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 581 Underground City

    I don’t know how long they walked, but Han Yu and Ning Ping came to a stone gate. The stone gate was broken, and only half of the door was intact. Looking inside through the broken half door, there were houses and streets inside the stone door. It looked like a city.

    "Han Yu" Just when Han Yu was observing Shimen, Ning Ping suddenly called out and Han Yu quickly asked: "What's the matter?"

    "Look at that stone statue, does it look familiar?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu, pointing to a stone statue not far from the stone gate.

    Han Yu looked in the direction Ning Ping pointed and saw a camel stone statue standing quietly in the shadow near the stone gate. Han Yu looked carefully and suddenly found that this stone statue was very similar to the one he and Ning Ping met before.  The white camel we arrived is just a living thing, but this stone statue is a dead thing.

    "Could it be that this stone statue has become a spirit? Is it its purpose to bring us here?" Han Yu said to himself, which made Ning Ping, who was frightened by the side, say repeatedly: "Han Yu, don't be suspicious."

    Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping, who was holding on to the Qingyun Sword and would draw it whenever something happened, and said angrily: "Can you have some potential? You haven't seen a ghost yet, so you are like this. Then when you see a ghost,  Are you still crazy?"

    "Nonsense, I, why am I nervous?" Ning Ping replied stiffly.

    Seeing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes, stopped talking to Ning Ping, and walked towards the stone gate. Ning Ping saw this and asked, "Han Yu, where are you going?"

    “Let’s go in and take a look, we’ve already come here anyway,” Han Yu replied without looking back.

    The gap in the broken stone gate was huge. Han Yu effortlessly got through it and walked into the city behind the stone gate. Ning Ping gritted his teeth and followed suit, and slightly narrowed the distance between him and Han Yu.

    Han Yu ignored Ning Ping's little move. After entering the stone gate, he discovered that behind the stone gate, it can be said that there is a cave. It is indeed a city, and it seems to be a relatively developed city. It has spacious streets, well-proportioned houses, and complete  The people who built this city must have made a reasonable layout and careful considerations before building the drainage system.

    Because of the age, some buildings in the city have collapsed, but there are still intact buildings nearby. The structure of the houses with pointed roofs and flat bottoms told Han Yu that the residents here are likely to be humans or creatures with similar IQs to humans.

    In order to have a panoramic view of the city, Han Yu and Ning Ping walked towards the clock tower in the center of the city, the tallest building in the city. In the silent city, there were only the slight footsteps of Han Yu and Ning Ping as they walked. To be honest, this situation is quite impressive.  It seemed like I was walking alone on the street at one or two o'clock in the morning, and the street lights on the street were not on yet. Everything I looked at gave people a hazy feeling. The feeling that made people feel hairy in their hearts made Ning Ping once again draw closer to himself.  Han Yu's distance

    Han Yu asked Ning Ping helplessly: "Ning Ping, can't your fear of ghosts be cured?"

    “It can’t be cured, it’s a shadow of childhood,” Ning Ping replied simply.

    "Do you want your children to look down on you after you and Mengxin have children?"

    "I, we haven't decided when to get married yet." Ning Ping said a little embarrassed when he heard this. Han Yu rolled his eyes and was about to open his mouth to finish when he saw Ning Ping suddenly talking to the angry cat.  , eyes fixed on a building on the roadside

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu asked aloud

    "Just now, I saw a white shadow flash past in that house." Ning Ping stared at a house on the roadside and said to Han Yu.

    "Ah? Is there one?" When Han Yu heard this, he looked at the house that Ning Ping was looking at. It was a house that had no door. Through the door, you could directly see the situation inside. However, Han Yu looked left and right, but he never saw Ning Ping.  The white shadow mentioned

    "Are you dazzled?" Han Yu concluded

    Ning Ping, who was unsure, scratched his head when he heard this and said uncertainly: "Maybe."

    "Let's go, since this is a city, there can't be only one city gate. Let's find another city gate first, and then consider other things." After hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping said nothing more and said silently.  Follow Han Yu towards the clock tower in the center of the city

    Walking to the bell tower, he kicked open the door of the bell tower. What came into Han Yu and Ning Ping's sight was a broken bell. It should be that the rope of the clock was broken because it was rotten and could no longer bear the weight of the bell, thus making the clock broken.  The bell fell from the bell tower

    Bypassing the big clock, Han Yu and Ning Ping walked up the spiral staircase on the wall of the clock tower, step by step, not very fast. Who knows if these stairs have become decayed and cannot be trampled on. If they make a mistake, they will not be regretted forever.  , but making themselves disgraced is not the result Han Yu and Ning Ping want.

    Fortunately, by walking slowly, Han Yu and Ning Ping escaped several crises.I arrived at the top of the bell tower without any danger and looked around. Not to mention, this city is really not small. Judging from the number of buildings, the population of this city is at least more than 10,000. According to the different styles of the buildings, this city is really big.  The layout of the city can be divided into three areas: commercial area, living area and administrative area. The clock tower where Han Yu and Ningping are located is located at the intersection of the three areas.

    "Let's go over there and have a look." After observing the terrain, Han Yu raised his hand and pointed to the left side of the bell tower and said to Ning Ping.

    Looking in the direction of Han Yu’s finger, Ning Ping couldn’t help but asked in confusion: “Where are you going and what are you doing?”

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Idiot, you can tell by looking at the buildings there that it is where the rich people in the city live. Let's go and have a look. Maybe we can find a few treasures."

    "Why are you so obsessed with money?" Ning Ping was silent for a moment and said helplessly to Han Yudao

    "This is called adhering to ideals," Han Yu corrected after hearing this.

    Regardless of whether Han Yu is a money fan or adheres to his ideals, the goal has been set and Han Yu must go. Although Ningping doesn't want to go, he doesn't want to stay here alone, so he has no choice but to follow Han Yu.  Last trip

    Where is the richest place?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  How much money can ordinary people make by talking nonsense?  Moreover, when ordinary people have money, most of them will deposit it in the bank. But in this city where there are no technological products at all, Han Yu does not believe that there are institutions like banks that make money. Without the existence of banks, where would it be?  The richest ones are, of course, the homes of wealthy people or officials. Han Yu chose the place where the buildings are very large. In other places, they are one house next to another, but here they are one next to another.

    Han Yu, who insisted on going on a treasure hunting trip, took Ning Ping to the first house. The door had already fallen to the ground. Han Yu didn't need to bother to kick it in and looked through the door. He saw the inside of the house.  The light was dim, and even though Han Yu opened his eyes wide, he still couldn't see very clearly. He could only vaguely see the shape of the items. Han Yu was about to enter the house, but was grabbed by Ning Ping.

    "What to do?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping

    "Wait" Ning Ping only answered two words

    Han Yu, who didn't know what kind of medicine Ning Ping was selling in his gourd, stood there obediently. He wanted to see what Ning Ping was going to do, but Ning Ping looked at the layout of the house carefully and said to Han Yu: "There's no need to enter the house.  There is nothing in the house to take”

    "How did you know?" Han Yu asked curiously

    "Have you forgotten my identity? Although this is not something that shows my face, I still know a little about the architectural structure of these mansions. Like the house in front of us, the basement is not in the house, but at the back of the house.  Let's go around to the back." As he said that, Ning Ping walked towards the back of the house. Han Yu was doubtful and followed him. Anyway, this house wouldn't be running away anymore. It didn't make any difference to Han Yu where he entered.

    Arriving at the back door of the house, just as Ning Ping said, there was indeed a basement. After opening the basement and taking a look, Han Yu withdrew with a disappointed look. In addition to stones in the basement, there were some food that had dried and was about to become fossilized.  , there is no gold and silver treasure as Han Yu imagined.

    However, just because there is no one in one, it does not mean that there are no other places. Undaunted, Han Yu searched seven or eight stores in a row, but the result was the same. Except for rocks and some dried fossil food, he found nothing good. He was angry.  Han Yu couldn't help but muttered: "These poor guys, don't they know how to save some money at home?" After hearing this, Ning Ping was dumbfounded and kept the meal money at home, and then waited for you to get it?

    Ignoring Han Yu's complaints, Ning Ping pointed to the largest and most luxurious house in the city and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, let's go there and take a look. It looks like it's a palace. Maybe we can find a treasure room there."

    "Really? I hope so," Han Yu replied listlessly. The continuous failure to find anything had made Han Yu lose confidence in the valuable things here.

    It's said to be a palace, but in fact it means it's bigger than other houses, with more rooms and more gorgeous decorations in front of the door. Han Yu looked up at the three completely unfamiliar characters engraved above the door, and suddenly asked Han Yu:  "Han Yu, do you think those words are made of gold?"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping couldn't help but rolled his eyes, thinking that Han Yu was in a daze and everything looked like gold. He simply ignored Han Yu and walked towards the palace.

    The architectural style of the palace is a bit like an Islamic mosque. After walking into the palace, Ning Ping's brows suddenly wrinkled. Han Yu saw this and asked: "Ning Ping, what did you find?"

    "Han Yu, don't you think this place is different from other houses?" Ning Ping asked without answering.

    "A different place? Is this place bigger than other places?" Han Yu asked tentatively

    Ning Ping shook his head and directly stated his discovery: "Han Yu,??Have you found it?  The tables, chairs, doors and windows here have all been damaged, as if there had been a riot. Although the houses we have entered before are not as big as here, the utensils in the houses are neatly placed."

    Han Yu thought about it carefully after hearing this, nodded and replied: "You are right, compared with those places, this place is indeed a lot more chaotic Damn, if it is such a mess here, will the treasure hidden here be lost?  Has it been robbed?"

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Han Yu, if you mention any more treasures, I will fight with you."

    "Okay, okay, I was wrong, let's not mention Total Coke" Han Yu immediately admitted his mistake.

    In view of Han Yu's good attitude towards admitting his mistakes, Ning Ping generously forgave Han Yu's fault of never leaving the treasure, and accompanied Han Yu to start inspecting the palace in front of him. The hard work paid off, and Han Yu finally found out about a similar treasure room.  The door to the room is just closed and the lock is rusty. It is impossible to open it by normal means. Since it cannot be opened by normal means, it is natural to use abnormal means.

    As the stone door slowly opened, Han Yu was immediately disappointed. There was nothing in the empty house except a chair in the middle.

    There was a long chair in a good room. This situation gave Han Yu and Ning Ping a creepy feeling when they saw it. It was so weird that even Han Yu, who was usually known for his boldness, felt a little scared.  It wasn't until the door was closed that the creepy feeling disappeared.

    After searching for a long time but not finding anything valuable, Han Yu followed Ning Ping out of the palace in disappointment. When he walked out of the door, Han Yu couldn't help but muttered: "These poor people"

    Hearing Han Yu's murmur, Ning Ping comforted him: "Don't worry, we still have a chance. I remember when I was observing at the bell tower just now, I saw a temple in the living area. Let's go there and have a look. Maybe we can get some  unexpected result"

    "Really?" Han Yu asked doubtfully

    "Whether there is or not, we have to wait until we look for it before we know." Ning Ping didn't dare to finish his words, lest Han Yu would pretend to be hypocritical if he didn't find the treasure.

    ……

    Walking on the way to the temple, Han Yu accidentally looked at the houses on both sides. Suddenly, he felt a blur in front of his eyes, and a white thing flashed past his eyes. This discovery surprised Han Yu.  , Ning Ping, who was walking in front, immediately stopped and didn't notice until he walked about ten meters away. When he looked back, he saw that Han Yu was gone.

    Ning Ping felt very upset now. Han Yu, who was following him, suddenly disappeared. Even everyone would be murmuring in his heart.

    "Han Yu, stop joking, come out quickly." Ning Ping held the hilt of the Qingyun Sword with one hand and looked around with a trembling voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Han Yu's voice: "Ning Ping, I'm here."

    "Where are you?" Ning Ping asked quickly

    "I'm here"

    "Where is this? You should come out quickly," Ning Ping shouted urgently

    "Ning Ping, who are you calling again?" Han Yu's voice came from behind Ning Ping. Ning Ping was startled and turned around to see it was Han Yu. Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief and then said, "I just called out again."  Where have you been?"

    "I'm right here" Han Yu's voice came over again, but this time both Ning Ping and Han Yu were dumbfounded. Han Yu was clearly standing in front of Ning Ping, but Han Yu's voice came from another direction.

    Two Han Yus?

    Ning Ping was about to open his mouth to shout when he saw Han Yu wave his hand towards Ning Ping, hold his voice and shout: "Who are you?"

    "I am Han Yu"

    "Han Yu, your grandma, you can't curse," Han Yu had just begun to curse, and Han Yu immediately woke up and reminded himself after he cursed a few times.

    Although Ning Ping was a little embarrassed in her heart, Ning Ping was still amused by Han Yu's slip of the tongue. Han Yu laughed and said angrily: "Be serious, are you laughing now?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping quickly suppressed his laughter to prevent himself from laughing out loud. Looking at Ning Ping holding back his laughter, Han Yu said viciously: “I’ll hold you in until you die.”

    Han Yu, who had scolded him, was a little annoyed when Ning Ping laughed at him, but who can blame him?  Apart from Han Yu himself, the only person to blame is the person pretending to be Han Yu.

    "Get out of here, you sneaky rat," Han Yu yelled angrily towards the place where the sound came from. However, the sound disappeared after Han Yu recovered his original voice, leaving no chance for Han Yu and Ning Ping to find it.

    "Han Yu, we should find a way out of here as soon as possible" Ning Ping suggested to Han Yu

    Now, to be honest, Han Yu is feeling a little nervous, but other than that, it’s just this ghost that’s a bit difficult to deal with.Han Yu is not afraid of physical creatures, but monsters like ghosts that are incorporeal and immune to physical attacks make Han Yu feel helpless.

    A gentleman would never build a dangerous wall. There was something weird everywhere in this place, and Han Yu didn’t want to stay any longer. But just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to leave the place after inspecting the temple, something strange happened.

    Countless hands suddenly appeared from the ground, trying hard to pull around, as if trying to catch something. Han Yu and Ning Ping felt their scalps were a little numb. In order to avoid trouble, Han Yu and Ning Ping chose to walk on the roof and pass through the roof.  Go to another gate of the city

    What Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't expect was that after searching for the hands that emerged from the ground for a long time to no avail, the owners of those hands actually struggled to come out one by one. Seeing this situation, Han Yu immediately  Making a decisive decision, he carried Ning Ping and flew towards the destination quickly. When passing over the temple, Han Yu lowered his head and saw a figure standing at the window of the temple.

    This time Han Yu was definitely not dazzled, but in this situation, it was really not a good opportunity for Han Yu to go and find out, so he had to give up.

    Ning Ping also saw the figure at the window of the temple. He wanted to remind Han Yu, but he was worried that Han Yu would change his original mind and go to the temple to find out. In order to leave this ghost place as soon as possible, Ning Ping remained silent.

    But when they felt the other gate of the city, Han Yu and Ning Ping were stunned at the same time. After passing through the outer gate, it was blocked by people who appeared like dogs peeing after the rain.

    "Let's go to the temple." Han Yu made a decision immediately, turned around and left (To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 581 Underground City

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 582 The Unlucky Valkyrie

    wThe underground temple seems to possess holy power, so that the mummies emerging from the ground dare not approach.  )Actually, I am very old.  "

    "How old is it?"

    "Hmm I don't remember very clearly. That's not the point. Do you still have questions?"

    "There is one last question." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "what is the problem?"

    "Why do you want to die? And you want us to do it. If you really want to die, there are many ways to commit suicide."

    "I cannot commit suicide after being blessed by the Valkyrie." The woman replied in a low voice.  At the same time, in order to prove that he was not lying.  He even took out a portable dagger and slit his own throat with such force that blood spurted out. But just when Han Yu and Ning Ping thought that the crazy woman in front of them was dead.  The blood spurting from the wound quickly retracted into the woman's body, and the wound on her throat was also healing at the speed of the naked eye.

    "Did you see it? I didn't lie." The woman said to Han Yu and Ning Ping in a somewhat leaky voice.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping nodded blankly, but Han Yu then asked: "I know you can't commit suicide, but you haven't said why you want to commit suicide?"

    "I am a sinful person." The woman said slowly.  When Han Yu heard this, he immediately became interested. He watched the woman waiting for her words. After waiting for a long time, he saw that the woman remained silent. He couldn't help but urged: "Keep talking, what on earth did you do that is unforgivable?"  What happened?"

    "I, kill the gods."

    "Killing gods? Is this considered a crime?" Han Yu turned to Ning Ping and asked.

    "Well in the eyes of believers, this is indeed a sin."

    "Oh. Which god did you kill?" Han Yu asked the woman curiously.

    "Valkyrie. Valkyrie." The woman said slowly.

    "Ah? Aren't you a believer in the Valkyrie? How could you kill the god you believe in?"

    “…So, I am a sinful person.”

    "Are you lying to me? If you killed the Valkyrie, how could you get the Valkyrie's blessing? Did you kill her after the Valkyrie gave you her blessing?" Han Yu didn't believe it.  He asked looking at the woman.

    "Didn't you say that the question just now was the last question?" The woman was silent for a while and asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu immediately answered without thinking: "This question is, it's a bonus. Yes, it's a gift." Ning Ping, who couldn't bear to listen, stepped forward and asked: "You want to die. In order to no longer carry the Valkyrie.  Blessing?"

    "……Yes."

    "Does the Valkyrie's blessing mean that any method of death will be invalid except being killed by one's own kind?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "That's right."

    Get the woman’s affirmative answer.  Ning Ping smiled slightly, raised a finger and asked: "I will ask one last question. After asking, your wish will be fulfilled."

    "Youask." The woman thought about it for a while, and finally chose to believe Ning Ping's words.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly and asked: "How can we leave here? Just think of it as our reward for fulfilling your wish."

    "I can use my own abilities to send you to the ground, but this requires preparation in advance. If you don't mind, please give me some time." The woman thought for a while and said to Ning Ping.

    "No problem, we can wait." Ning Ping replied quickly.

    The two parties reached an agreement. Han Yu and Ning Ping were left in the temple hall, while the woman returned to her room to prepare the items needed to transfer the magic circle.

    Time passed unknowingly. When the woman came to inform Han Yu and Ning Ping that the transfer circle was ready, Han Yu and Ning Ping were already drowsy.  However, after hearing the woman saying that the array was ready, Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately followed the woman to the room where the transfer array was arranged.

    As soon as he entered the magic circle, Han Yu began to urge the woman to start quickly.  The woman also made an agreement with Ning Ping. After the woman activated the transfer circle, Ning Ping stabbed the woman to death with a sword.

    It was originally arranged like this, but just when Ning Ping drew his sword and was about to assassinate the woman, the woman suddenly resisted.  He stretched out his index finger and middle finger and pinched Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword, and asked with a sneer: "What do you want to do? Mortals! You can't defeat God by yourself?"

    "God? Are you still the Valkyrie?" Han Yu on the side asked when he saw this.

    "Hehehehe rude human being, in the name of the Valkyrie Valkyrie, I give you death." With that, he called himself Valkyrie Valkyrie.The woman in Kiri let go of Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword and reached out to draw the sword, but unexpectedly she found nothing.  Han Yu saw this and said with a smile: "Where is your sword?"

    "Huh! You'll see it soon." The woman snorted.  As the woman's voice fell, a white air ball emerged from the woman's feet and enveloped the woman.  When the white mist disappeared, the woman had already put on a blue armor with a long sword at her waist.

    With a "swish" sound, the woman drew out her long sword, pointed at Han Yu and said, "Suffer death!"  The woman slashed at Han Yu with her sword.  Of course, Ning Ping would not let Han Yu get hurt. He immediately drew his sword and blocked the woman's sword.

    The two people started fighting in front of Han Yu.  Seeing both sides of the battle going back and forth, Han Yu was still in the mood to cheer for Ning Ping and casually teased and teased the woman who called herself Valkyrie.

    "Hey~ You weren't like this before. Why did you suddenly become like this? Don't you suffer from severe schizophrenia? When you are fine, you are a bitch who wants to die, but when you get sick, you think you are the Valkyrie Val.  Kiri? Although I don’t know what that Valkyrie looks like, but you look like this, there is absolutely no way you are Valkyrie"

    "Hmph Do you want to disturb my mind with this little trick? You are so naive." Valkyrie sneered and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu, who was exposed, didn't feel embarrassed at all, still teasing with a smile on his face, and secretly prepared for support.

    If you don’t practice Kung Fu, you will deteriorate.

    After Bai Yuhe’s battle, Valkyrie began to fall into a disadvantage.  She was beaten back by her opponent Ning Ping.  He quickly squeezed into the corner.

    With a "clang" sound, Ning Ping seized the opportunity and flew away the sword in Valkyrie's hand.  Valkyrie closed his eyes when he saw this and said: "You can't make me surrender. I will not surrender."

    "I said, when did we tell you to surrender? You took the initiative to attack, okay?" Han Yu shouted at Valkyrie dissatisfied.

    "Humph!" Valkyrie snorted and ignored Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping said: "We made a promise in advance. As long as you send us back to the ground, we can fulfill your wish to die. It's you who went back on your word, please don't act like you've been bullied."  "

    "I will no longer care about human affairs. Please give up." Valkyrie thought for a while and slowly said to Ning Ping. As for Han Yu, Valkyrie didn't even look at him.

    "Why? Didn't you say it well? Didn't you say that you were a sinful person? Didn't you say that you wanted to die? Didn't you say that you didn't want the blessing of the Valkyrie?"

    Listening to Han Yu’s words, Valkyrie’s brows furrowed tighter and tighter, but he gritted his teeth and refused to let go.  If she didn't let go, Han Yu really couldn't do anything to her.

    Upon seeing this, Ning Ping looked Valkyrie up and down, and suddenly said: "Are you not the girl we met before, but Valkyrie?" Although it was a question, Ning Ping still used a positive tone.  .

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, Valkyrie’s expression changed. Although it was only for a moment, it was still noticed by Han Yu and Ning Ping who were staring at him.

    "Dual personality?" Han Yu exclaimed in surprise.

    "Hmph! Don't confuse me with that woman." Valkyrie said with a cold snort.

    Since he knew that the person in front of him was not the one who agreed to his conditions, Han Yu did not continue to dwell on the renegade behavior of the woman in front of him. He just looked up and down Valkyrie with interest, trying to find any flaws.  It's just that Han Yu's eyes were a bit unscrupulous, which made Valkyrie feel frightened and couldn't help but ask: "What are you looking at with those dog eyes?"

    "Hehe If I were a dog, what would I be staring at all the time?" Han Yu asked with a smirk.

    Besides bones, what else can a dog keep staring at?  Valkyrie, who accidentally got himself involved, glared at Han Yu bitterly, and simply turned his head to look away, out of sight and out of mind.  But how could Han Yu make things easier for Valkyrie? Seeing that Valkyrie ignored him, Han Yu didn't care and asked with a smile: "Hey~ I heard that the Valkyries are all virgins, are you too?"

    As the words fell, Valkyrie was furious, pointed the sword at Han Yu and shouted: "Duel! You must pay the price for your frivolous words and deeds!"

    "Hehewhy? Did I say something wrong? You are no longer a virgin." Han Yu laughed when he heard this.

    “Nonsense, of course I’m a virgin.”

    "Liar, who wouldn't tell lies?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and said.

    Seeing Han Yu’s expression of needing a beating, Valkyrie wanted to stab Han Yu to death with a sword.  As long as there is Ningping protection on the side, ifIf you start at this point, you may be stopped by a swordsman who is better than you before you hit the target.  Valkyrie doesn't want to humiliate herself.  But Zheergen human beings are so hateful. If he can't vent his evil spirit, Valkyrie will be sad for the rest of his life.

    "I'm not angry, I'm not angry. It's beneath my status as a god to argue with an inferior human being" Valkyrie kept reminding himself, trying to calm down his excitement.  But what happened was counterproductive. When he thought of Han Yu's arrogant face, Valkyrie's anger began to rise, and finally he couldn't suppress it.  Valkyrie challenged Han Yu.

    Han Yu’s original purpose was to provoke Valkyrie. Seeing that Valkyrie took the bait, Han Yu quickly said: “Since we are competing, how can we not win the prize?”

    "What do you want?" Valkyrie was indeed fooled and replied immediately.

    This is what Han Yu was waiting for, and he immediately said with a smile: "What are you betting on?"

    Although I feel like I have been tricked, since I have won, I will naturally go all out.  Valkyrie immediately began to prepare for a duel with Han Yu.  Since it's a duel.  Of course it's one-on-one.  In fact, there is nothing to prepare for.  The three came to the temple hall and prepared to start the battle proposed by Valkyrie and fought by Han Yu.

    Taking advantage of the preparation time before the battle began, Han Yu took a closer look at the Valkyrie standing opposite.  This is a girl with good looks and a heroic spirit.  This kind of girl is a completely different type compared to Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, Qiao Yaner, and Lian Peng.

    Seeing Han Yu looking at him up and down.  The anger in Valkyrie's heart was rising, and he wanted to gouge out the opponent's eyes.  But the battle has not begun yet, and he still needs to be patient.

    With Ning Ping acting as the referee, he announced the start of the game.  Valkyrie immediately rushed towards Han Yu impatiently, but before Valkyrie could take two steps forward, Han Yu shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    Valkyrie suddenly stopped, looked at Han Yu with a sneer and said, "Is it time to ask for mercy now? Unfortunately it's too late." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Valkyrie and said slowly, "When did I ask for mercy?"  , you need to find someone to cure your auditory hallucinations as soon as possible."

    Ning Ping, who was afraid that Han Yu would make Valkyrie angry, quickly shouted: "Han Yu, don't talk nonsense. Tell me the reason why you called for a timeout."

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged and replied, "We haven't discussed the bet yet. What if I win?"

    "Hmph! You, a human, can win me?" Valkyrie said disdainfully.

    "There are no absolutes in this world. You Gods didn't originally think that humans could defeat you, but I don't need to elaborate on the outcome." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Humph, what do you want?" Valkyrie asked with a slight snort.

    "UmI want you" Han Yu touched his chin and stared at Valkyrie's chest in a lewd manner.

    "Don't even think about it!" Valkyrie shouted angrily.

    But Han Yu was not moved at all and continued: "send me and my companions back to the ground. Huh? Your face is a little red? Did I not speak clearly enough?"

    Valkyrie was filled with shame and anger. The human named Han Yu in front of her was the most shameless, despicable, and shameless human being she had ever seen since Valkyrie was born.

    Han Yu, who had been awarded the "Third Best" title by Valkyrie, looked at Valkyrie with a smile and deliberately asked slowly: "Hey, Valkyrie, do you agree or not?"

    That tone of voice made Valkyrie shudder. He gritted his teeth and glared at Han Yu and said, "Okay, I promise you. Although it is impossible for you to defeat me, I still promise you."  .”

    "Okay, then I have no problem." Han Yu said with a smile

    Seeing that both parties in the duel had nothing to say, Ning Ping announced the start of the duel again.

    When Ning Ping's right hand fell, Valkyrie suddenly jumped out in the direction of Han Yu. Then he saw Han Yu's hand raised high, and he opened his mouth again and shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    "What do you want to do again?" Valkyrie glared at Han Yu angrily and asked.

    "I suddenly thought of a question." Han Yu answered seriously.

    “If you fart, hurry up!” Valkyrie shouted with a cold face.

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed, and actually farted, making Valkyrie's face turn green with anger.  Before Valkyrie got angry, Han Yu spoke up first: "What, you agreed to the conditions I proposed. But what if you regret it when the time comes?"

    "Gods don't lie!" Valkyrie shouted with beautiful eyes.

    &nbsp;It's a pity that Han Yu didn't believe it, so he plucked his ears and said, "Everyone can say nice things, I mean just in case."

    "Then what do you want?" Valkyrie asked Han Yu straightforwardly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he quickly said: "I heard. God attaches great importance to oaths, so why don't you just make an oath."

    "Swear? You actually asked me, the Valkyrie, to swear to you, a mortal?" Valkyrie looked at Han Yu in disbelief and said.

    "What, I don't believe in the Valkyrie. In my eyes, you are no different from that cat or that dog."

    Valkyrie was so angry that she didn't faint from Han Yu's words. She tried her best to calm down her excitement. Valkyrie stared at Han Yu with an ugly face and asked, "What oath do you want me to swear?"

    "It's very simple, just read it after me." Han Yu replied quickly.

    "Say." Valkyrie closed her eyes and said to Han Yu. She no longer even wanted to look at Han Yu.

    "HmmI'll say it then." Han Yu coughed lightly.  He said: "I swear"

    "I swear……"

    "If Han Yu wins the duel"

    "If Han Yu wins the duel"

    "I, Valkyrie, will send him and his companion Ning Ping back to the ground using a transfer circle"

    "I, Valkyrie, will send him and his companion Ning Ping back to the ground using a transfer circle"

    "If you regret it"

    "If you regret it"

    "Just let me be fucked a hundred times."

    "Just let me be beaten a hundred times. What is rice?" Valkyrie opened his eyes and looked at Ningping and asked.  In Valkyrie's eyes, Ning Ping is simply a saint among humans compared to Han Yu.  But even Ning Ping, a saint among humans, couldn't explain to Valkyrie what rice meant.

    However, Han Yu did not put Ning Ping in a difficult position and answered first: "Mi means that you have sex with multiple people at the same time and at the same place against your will."

    "Huh?" Valkyrie was still confused.

    When Han Yu saw this, he simply used the most straightforward description, "It's rape."

    "" Valkyrie understood, but at this time Valkyrie wished that he might as well not understand.  Valkyrie knew the word rape.  But when he thought about how Han Yu had made him make that kind of oath just now.  Valkyrie was shaking with rage.

    "Can we announce the start?" Valkyrie asked Ning Ping in a gloomy voice.  Ning Ping couldn't help but shudder.  After giving Han Yu a begging look, he loudly announced the start of the duel. At the same time, Ning Ping was also ready to rescue Han Yu when he couldn't stand it anymore.

    Valkyrie did not move, staring at Han Yu and waiting for Han Yu to raise his hand for a long time.  Han Yu didn't see him raising his hand, so he couldn't help but ask: "Why don't you raise your hand to call timeout anymore?"

    "I can't let you guess." Han Yu replied seriously.

    Valkyrie smiled.  He pointed at Han Yu and said, "Since you don't call timeout anymore. Then you go to hell!" With that, Valkyrie gave a sweet shout and pounced on Han Yu.  Han Yu, on the other hand, used flames to transform into a spear and faced Valkyrie head-on.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?  Ning Ping, who was watching from the sidelines, was frightened and wanted to stop the duel several times.

    Under Valkyrie’s storm-like attack, Han Yu was like a lonely boat floating in the sea, drifting with the current, using the flame spear in his hand to avoid Valkyrie’s fatal attack.  As for how to avoid it, it's a bit obscene to say.  Whenever Han Yu found that he couldn't dodge Valkyrie's attack, he would use the spear in his hand to attack Valkyrie's vital parts without hesitation, such as the chest, vagina and other sensitive parts.  And every time Han Yu attacks, Valkyrie will always be angry and hateful.  Valkyrie is not as shameless as Han Yu, and he can let the flame spear poke him around.  For the sake of his own dignity, Valkyrie can only change his moves midway, but changing his moves is a very troublesome thing. It doesn't mean that he can change his moves immediately if he wants to.  As a result, the duel lasted for nearly half an hour.  Han Yu was fine, but Valkyrie was already panting from exhaustion.

    "Shameless! Can you be any more shameless?" Valkyrie asked Han Yudao angrily.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, "Since you ask so, then I will be a little more shameless." With that, Han Yu launched his first active attack since the duel began.  Valkyrie saw this and quickly braced himself to fight.

    "Drink~" Han Yu shouted loudly,At this time, the flame spear in his hand had turned into two flame sledgehammers, and they went straight to Valkyrie's towering chest and smashed it.  This time it's a real hit.  That guarantees that mountains will turn into plains.  Although Valkyrie can restore the plains to mountains afterwards, Valkyrie cannot afford to lose that person.  As a Valkyrie, respected by all people, how could she be hit in that place?  Valkyrie took a step back helplessly, avoiding Han Yu's flaming sledgehammer.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately pursued the victory.  As soon as the two flame sledgehammers merged, they turned into a flame spear again, and this spear was longer than the previous spear, a full three meters long. It went straight to the lower third of Valkyrie and stabbed it through.

    "Shameless! Shameless! Shameless!" Valkyrie shouted in anger, but he could only resist the harassment of the flame spear while constantly retreating.  Ning Ping, who was watching the battle, had already let go of the hilt of the Qingyun Sword, and even thought to himself that Han Yu should just die. It was really shameless.

    But Han Yu didn’t care about Ning Ping’s feelings at all.  Still happily harassing Valkyrie who had retreated to the wall.

    "Look!" Han Yu shouted.  Shoot Valkyrie.  Valkyrie, who had no retreat, roared angrily, and even tried to kill the shameless Han Yu with a sword, even if he was stabbed by the flame spear.

    "Clang~", the flame spear stabbed Valkyrie's vagina.  However, Han Yu exclaimed: "You are actually wearing iron pants!?"

    "Die!!!" Valkyrie, who was so ashamed and angry, used all his strength to slash Han Yu in front of him with a sword, as if he was going to split Han Yu in half.

    What Valkyrie didn’t expect was.  This time Han Yu did not dodge, but instead threw the spear.  A ball of flame burst out from his hands, and he met the slashing sword head-on.

    “Seize the blade with bare hands!” Ning Ping exclaimed as soon as he saw the situation on the field.

    They saw that the long sword struck by Valkyrie was firmly clamped by Han Yu's hands.  Not even an inch could be moved.

    "Hehehehe Use your strength, you are working hard." Han Yu said to Valkyrie with a smile.

    The angry Valkyrie was about to go crazy. Seeing that he could not get the sword back, he simply gave up the sword in his hand and took two steps back, preparing to use his real weapon.

    Seeing Valkyrie retreat, Han Yu couldn't help but be startled, then threw the sword he had seized to Ning Ping, and shouted to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, be careful, this Valkyrie is going to get serious."

    Ignoring Han Yu’s shouts, Valkyrie chanted softly.  Although he didn't know what Valkyrie was chanting, the sense of oppression brought by Valkyrie to Han Yu was rapidly increasing.  Han Yu's expression began to become serious, and the original playful expression was gone, replaced by nervousness, excitement, and expectation.

    A vermilion spear appeared next to Valkyrie. Valkyrie reached out and grabbed the spear, pointed at Han Yu and said, "You should feel honored. You are the first to die in Hyperion."  Humans under the gun.”

    "Hyperron Gun? Is it famous? I've never heard of it." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Hmph! Since you haven't heard of it, use your body to feel what it feels like to be penetrated by a spear." Valkyrie sneered and made a gesture of throwing a spear.

    Ning Ping had already felt the threat of the Hyperion gun, and immediately prepared to join forces with Han Yu, but was stopped by Han Yu.  Han Yu stared at Valkyrie with excitement and said, "I'm not a pushover, so I don't like to be stabbed by any gun. But if you want to be stabbed by a gun, I can help you."

    "Huh!" Valkyrie snorted and ignored it.  Anyway, Han Yu had nothing good to say, so it was better not to listen.

    "Watch the move!" Valkyrie shouted and threw the Hyperion Gun in his hand.  Like a thunderbolt, almost in the blink of an eye, Ning Ping saw a big hole appear in Han Yu's chest, and the Hyperion gun did not stop after penetrating Han Yu's body, piercing the temple.  The wall destroyed half of the city before stopping its movement.

    "Sigh~ The strength is still weakened too much. Otherwise, this blow could turn this shameless guy into a scumbag." Valkyrie said to himself with some regret.

    A voice echoed from behind, "Yes, yes. This Hyperion gun is really powerful. I really want to see what kind of power a gun in your heyday would have."

    Valkyrie was stunned. After seeing Ning Ping's ecstatic expression, Valkyrie knew something was wrong.  Just as he was about to turn around, he felt a pair of strong hands hugging him from behind.  Because he threw that Hyperion gun.  Valkyrie was exhausted now. It was a miracle that he could still stand. How could he break free from the opponent's bear hug?

    "You, let me go!"Erqili shouted in horror.

    "Hehehe do you think I will listen to you?" The person behind him said to Valkyrie with a smirk.

    "You, how did you escape?"

    "This is a secret. How could I tell you? Now, don't try to gather strength by talking to me and say, do you admit defeat?"

    "Huh! There are only Valkyries who die in battle, there are no Valkyries who admit defeat." Valkyrie replied firmly.

    "Tsk tsk~ You have such a good figure, how can I be willing to kill you?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Valkyrie felt the two hands holding him begin to move upward, and immediately shouted in horror: "What do you want to do? Let me go! Don't touch me! If you dare to touch me! I will definitely kill you."  Shattered into thousands of pieces!"

    "HeheheI haven't done anything yet. How do you know what I want to do? It seems like you, a virgin Valkyrie wearing iron pants, don't know anything."

    The sound is evil!  Those hands are shameless!

    In Valkyrie’s futile struggle.  The hands fell firmly on Valkyrie's well-developed pectoralis major muscles.  Valkyrie, who was attacked in the chest, seemed to have been immobilized, and immediately stopped struggling, and two lines of clear tears slowly flowed out of his eyes.  But Han Yu, who was behind her, couldn't see it. Seeing that Valkyrie had stopped struggling, he quickly said while the iron was hot: "I'll give you another chance. Do you want to admit defeat? If you don't admit defeat, I won't be able to touch more than here."  .”

    "I will definitely kill you." Valkyrie said coldly without moving.

    "Really? Then before you kill me. I want to taste what it's like to be a Valkyrie?" As he said that, Han Yu's right hand began to move down slowly.  Valkyrie felt that hateful hand gently slide across his lower abdomen, slowly moving towards his virgin forbidden land.  When he was about to touch there, Valkyrie finally couldn't bear it any longer and said while crying: "I give up, I give up, you shameless, despicable and nasty villain, I curse you."

    The hand reaching towards the virgin forbidden area stopped and drew circles on the spot. Han Yu's hateful voice reached Valkyrie's ears, "Are you really giving up? Don't think about it again?"

    "Admit defeat, I admit defeat. Let me go, you devil crawling out of hell!"

    Having achieved his goal, Han Yu chuckled and let go of Valkyrie.  As soon as he was freed, Valkyrie immediately acted like a frightened rabbit, hiding as far away from Han Yu as he could.

    Han Yu didn’t care, and said to Ning Ping with a smile: “Ning Ping, I won, we can leave here.”

    "Ah, I won." Ning Ping replied perfunctorily.

    Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately understood Ning Ping's thoughts at this time, and said angrily: "Ning Ping, I didn't expect you to misunderstand me. It's not like you haven't seen the power of that Hyperion gun. I  Let me ask you, if it were you, could you force it?"

    "Wellcan't." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    "Yes, since this Valkyrie can be called the Valkyrie, her own abilities are naturally very strong. If I go head-to-head, I may win, but the price I have to pay will be very high. How can it be like this now?  , you can win easily and take advantage at the same time.”

    "I will tell Lin Ke and the others about this wonderful battle." Ning Ping suddenly looked at Han Yu with a smile and said.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted angrily: "How dare you!" m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 583 Underground Volcanic Cave

    After agreeing to Ning Ping's series of unequal conditions, Ning Ping finally agreed to Han Yu's request for confidentiality. Book friend uploaded. However, just settling Ning Ping was not enough. There was also a troublesome Valkyrie that needed to be settled.

    After being attacked by Han Yu in the chest, Valkyrie, who had previously wanted to cut Han Yu into pieces, seemed to have changed. He treated Han Yu like a newly married daughter-in-law. Although it seemed that  Han Yu's eyes can't be said to be affectionate, but they are definitely not looking at an enemy. There is love in hate, hate in love, hate and love. In short, it is a very complicated look. But this look gives Han Yu a headache.

    It’s okay for Han Yu to eat some tofu and take advantage, but when he takes it home, he needs to consider things without feelings. Han Yu won’t do it.

    "What, I won. As agreed, you will send us away from here." After thinking about it, Han Yu decided that it would be better to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. If you keep some distance, everything will be fine after a while.

    Unexpectedly, things went counterproductive. Valkyrie, who had originally promised to send Han Yu and Ning Ping away, frowned and replied after listening to Han Yu's words: "It's not that I don't want to send you away, it's just that I don't have the ability to send you away now. Use Haibo."  After the dragon root gun, I don't have enough strength now to use the transfer circle." After hearing Valkyrie's words, Han Yu's face wrinkled up. He had calculated everything, but he had missed this one.

    "Then how long do you need to wait before activating the transfer circle?" Han Yu asked aloud

    "Hmmit will take about a day"

    "One day"

    Before Han Yu could think about it, Ning Ping hurried in and shouted when he saw Han Yu: "Han Yu, run, those mummies are rushing in."

    "Ah? What is going on?" Han Yu asked in surprise

    “That may also have something to do with my weakening strength,” Valkyrie on the side replied in a low voice.

    At the same time as Ning Ping ran in, Han Yu saw a large wave of mummies following Ning Ping not far behind him. Although the speed was not very fast, it made people feel numb after seeing it.

    "Do you have the strength to run away?" Han Yu turned to Valkyrie and asked

    "Well……"

    "I'm offended." Before Valkyrie could think of a reply, Han Yu said, stretched out his hand to lift Valkyrie onto his shoulder, and called to Ning Ping who ran over: "Ning Ping, you are responsible for breaking up the rear."

    "No problem, just where are we going?" Ning Ping turned around and stopped and asked

    "Leave the city and block the passage, use Valkyrie's transfer circle Valkyrie, can you use your transfer circle with bare hands?" Han Yu

    "Well, yes," Valkyrie quickly replied

    "That's no problem. Ning Ping flashes away." Han Yu heard this and greeted Ning Ping, then ran away with Valkyrie on his shoulders.

    Valkyrie, who was being carried, looked at Ning Ping, who was left behind. When he saw Ning Ping holding two swords, cutting the approaching mummies into several pieces without exception, and not a single mummy crossed Ning Ping's defense line. Valkyrie looked at Ning Ping.  Kiri secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but the way he looked now made Valkyrie feel a little embarrassed.

    "Are you a sack? Just carrying it around like this is not gentle at all." Valkyrie complained with a little dissatisfaction.

    It's a pity that Han Yu didn't know what Valkyrie was thinking. He carried Valkyrie and ran all the way to another gate of Asuka City. Facing the swarm of mummies, Han Yu opened his mouth and spit out a ball of hot flames.  The flames burned all the mummies blocking the road into charcoal. They were kicked to pieces by Han Yu and scattered on the ground.

    "You and your companions are obviously capable of destroying these mummies, so why did you run away?" Valkyrie asked Han Yu in confusion.

    "Don't talk into my ears, they feel a little itchy." Han Yu turned his head and said, but Han Yu turned his head so suddenly that Valkyrie didn't react, and he felt his lips touched something, and Valkyrie felt his brain explode.  Suddenly, it was like an explosion. Valkyrie didn't hear a word of what Han Yu said.

    Feeling that the kiss was in a place that shouldn’t be kissed, Han Yu did not dare to move anymore, lowered his head and walked quickly, cleared the mummies near the city gate, and then waited for Ning Ping to come back to join him.

    "Put me down," Valkyrie whispered to Han Yu in a low voice. This time, she did not speak into Han Yu's ears. Her voice was like a mosquito's hum and almost did not let Han Yu hear it.

    After being reminded, Han Yu quickly put down Valkyrie and looked straight ahead. Waiting for Ning Ping to appear, Valkyrie stood quietly beside Han Yu, peeking at Han Yu from time to time.  Regardless of his personality, Han Yu is a very attractive person with an inner tradition. He believes in marrying a chicken and following the chicken, and marrying a dog and following the dog. The more Valkyrie looks at her, the more shy she feels. The previous annoyance towards Han Yu in her heart has disappeared as Han Yu assaulted her breasts.  After quietly retreating, what followed was that he began to think about the possibility of being with Han Yu. In other words, there was no way??Valkyrie, the offended Valkyrie, started to miss her spring after being played as a gangster by Han Yu.

    "Well, what are you going to do with me?" Valkyrie finally couldn't help but asked Han Yu softly.

    "Ah? What should I do with you? Oh, you will be free after Ningping and I leave. You can go wherever you like."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Valkyrie asked again: "You won't stop it?"

    "No, you are free to go wherever you want."

    "oh"

    Seeing that Valkyrie stopped talking and Han Yu stopped talking, he made up his mind to stay far away from Valkyrie after leaving here. From the look in Valkyrie's eyes at him, Han Yu instinctively felt that  trouble

    Ning Ping came back, followed by a large wave of mummies. After joining Han Yu, the two and one goddess retreated behind the city gate. After Han Yu blew up the stone gate with flames and blocked the passage directly, the two and one goddess slowly walked along the passage.  Slowly walked forward. As for the mummy behind, who cares?

    In the passage, except for the sound of slight footsteps, neither of the two goddesses spoke. They just walked forward in silence. Valkyrie didn't leave, but it wasn't because Valkyrie was tired and couldn't walk anymore.  , but something blocking the road appeared in front of the two goddesses.

    I don’t know what it is. The soft pink body slowly crawls forward. As girls, except for a few, most of them are still afraid of that slimy and soft creature. Although Valkyrie is  Valkyrie, but with the emergence of spring, the nature of a girl seems to have appeared in Valkyrie.

    Looking at Valkyrie’s frightened expression, Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn’t force each other. Even if they wanted to force them, they would have to wait until the creature blocking the road passed before they could move forward. For now, they should rest where they are.

    After eating some food and water, Ning Ping asked Han Yu, "Han Yu, how did you dodge that Hyperion gun? To be honest, even I can't dodge that kind of attack."  How did you do it?"

    "Hehe" Han Yu seemed to be asked what he was proud of and grinned.

    "Ning Ping, in fact, it doesn't matter if you talk about it. In fact, I used my own flame to create a false clone."

    "Clone?"

    "Yes, look." Han Yu said and demonstrated to Ning Ping. Seeing two identical Han Yus appearing in front of him, Ning Ping couldn't help but stretched out his hands to rub his eyes, his eyes widened.  But I found that there were two identical Han Yus.

    "This is not an illusion," Ning Ping thought to himself. The more he looked at it, the more strange it became. Han Yu couldn't help but reach out and touch one of the Han Yus. Before he was touched, he heard Han Yu say: "Don't touch it, I don't like men."

    "Which one is the real you?" Ning Ping asked curiously

    "Hehe, guess" the two Han Yus replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this: "I can't guess, but it's not impossible to tell who is real and who is fake?"

    "Oh? How do you plan to identify it?" Han Yu asked curiously after hearing this

    "Heheheheit's easy. I just need to poke each one and you will know." Ning Ping smiled and drew out the Qingyun Sword, pretending to stab Han Yu. He knew from the beginning that Ning Ping was playing tricks on him, and he quickly cooperated when he saw it.  He said, "Oh, why can't we discuss things carefully? Why do we have to use knives and guns?" Han Yu took a step forward, pointed at the other Han Yu and said, "This is fake."

    "Really?" Ning Ping put away the Qingyun Sword after hearing this, looked at the two Han Yus carefully, shook his head and said, "You can't tell, they are exactly the same."

    "Nonsense, can my clone be different?"

    "But what if there is a mix-up"

    "Can't you guess that these clones just look alike, and they will be exposed as soon as they are attacked?" Han Yu said, reaching out to touch Han Yu beside him. Han Yu who was touched suddenly seemed like a deflated rubber ball. In Ning's eyes,  Ping's eyes gradually disappeared.

    "When did you learn this trick?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "It didn't take long to think about it carefully. I only learned it after I came back from that other world. However, this move is useless and has no combat effectiveness at all. It can only be used as a life-saving move and is useless for ranged attacks."

    Hearing Han Yu’s modesty, Ning Ping said with a smile: “But after all, this trick still has some effect. It is enough to save lives.”

    "Heheyes, thanks to this move, I was able to dodge the Hyperion Gun"

    The two were talking lively, and Valkyrie on the side felt relieved at this time. I originally thought that Han Yu was too powerful, but it turned out that he used the phantom to escape his Hyperion Gun and confidently returned to Valkyrie.  On the body, look at Han Yu’sAt that time, Valkyrie felt that Han Yu was a very smart person, or beauty was in the eye of the beholder. In Valkyrie's eyes, the sinister and cunning Han Yu had become smart and witty.

    Seeing the way Valkyrie looked at Han Yu, Ning Ping winked at Han Yu with a weird expression. Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping dejectedly, but Ning Ping remained unmoved and continued to look at Han Yu with a weird expression.  Yu, Han Yu was a little annoyed when he saw it. But he couldn't talk about this matter. If he just ignored it and didn't ask, it would be fine after a while. If he did talk about it, it would become more and more unclear.

    ……

    The strange creature blocking the road finally gave way. Looking at the last exposed head of the creature, Valkyrie almost screamed. Fortunately, Han Yu on the side had the foresight to open his mouth before Valkyrie could shout.  He covered Valkyrie's mouth in time

    It is said to be a head, but it is actually just a closed mouth. It has no eyes, no nose, and no ears, just a mouth in the center.

    Quietly waiting for the strange creature to disappear in front of his eyes, Han Yu let go of Valkyrie, but found that Valkyrie had leaned into his arms at some point, with a red face. Ning Ping raised his eyebrows at Han Yu when he saw this.  He licked his thumb, but Han Yu felt his scalp was numb. In Han Yu's opinion, although the Valkyrie looked like she was about twenty years old, her real age, well I can't think of it.

    Gently pushing Valkyrie away from his arms, Han Yu said calmly: "Let's go. If that weird creature comes back and finds us, it will be a troublesome thing."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping shrugged indifferently, but Valkyrie changed his previous behavior and gave Han Yu a gentle “hmm” with a meek look.

    Pretending not to see the change in Valkyrie's attitude toward him, Han Yudang walked forward first. Ningping stretched out his hand to Valkyrie, signaling for Valkyrie to follow him. He walked last. Valkyrie smiled at Ningping.  , followed Han Yu, but Ningping was briefly distracted by Valkyrie's smile. He only saw Valkyrie's expressionless look, but he didn't expect that he could use the charming expression when smiling.  words to describe

    "Ning Ping, why are you in a daze?" Han Yu, who had already walked out for dozens of meters, turned around and saw Ning Ping in a daze, and quickly shouted

    Ning Ping, who had come back to his senses, could not say that he was fascinated by Valkyrie's smile. He walked a few steps to catch up with the team without saying a word. He was thinking about his plan in his mind, and at the same time, he was paying attention to the movement behind him.  In Ping's plan, if Han Yu can be kept busy, then he and Han Mengxin can have more time to enjoy the world of two people. Just like the two of them made trouble for Han Yu, Han Yu also often gave Ning Ping and Han Mengxin some alone time.  It can be said that these three people are the eldest brothers, not to mention the second brothers, and they are not good people. For this reason, Ning Ping no longer has the leisure to cause trouble for himself and Han Mengxin for Han Yu. The only way is to prevent Han Yu from having time to come to him and Han Mengxin.

    How to make Han Yu have no time? The best way is to give him some trouble. This trouble can't affect others and can't make Han Yu angry. The only way is to find more girlfriends for Han Yu and let him have more girlfriends.  I'm so exhausted that I don't have time or energy to do anything else.

    Lin Ke had one lotus for each. Ning Ping originally wanted to include Qiao Yan'er, but after seeing how Qiao Yan'er worked, Ning Ping gave up. Once Qiao Yan'er entered into his own research, he would have entered the realm of selflessness.  In this state, she doesn't care about the things around her at all. In this way, even if Qiao Yan'er follows Han Yu, she won't let Han Yu worry about it. The Valkyrie in front of her, regardless of age, this person's figure and appearance  , they are undoubtedly worthy of Han Yu. As for the identity, no matter what age it is now, isn't it the Valkyrie? No one knows it for a long time, and even if you say it, no one may believe it.

    The three people, each with different thoughts, followed the instructions of the anti-jamming radar in Han Yu's hand and stayed where they were, waiting for Valkyrie's strength to recover enough to activate the transfer circle. This was not Han Yu's.  Anyway, there is a passage that allows Han Yu and others to walk to the source of interference they need to destroy. In this case, why not continue walking along this passage. Although it is a bit damp and cold,  It's better than being exposed to the sun

    "Here, it will make you feel better if you put it on." Han Yu took off his coat and handed it to Valkyrie who was following him. Just now when he turned around to see if Ning Ping was following, he accidentally saw Valkyrie holding his shoulders with both hands.  Valkyrie originally didn't wear much clothes, but later due to the use of the Hyperion Gun, his strength was exhausted, and he temporarily lost his ability to resist the cold. Taking the coat handed over by Han Yu, Valkyrie  I was a little touched. Although I knew Han Yu didn’t mean anything else by giving him a coat, I was touched.

    "Thank you," Valkyrie thanked Han Yu softly.

    "You're welcome, don't blame me for being rude to you before" Han YutouHe replied without replying.

    When Valkyrie heard this, he immediately remembered Han Yu's attack on his chest before, and lowered his head with a red face. Han Yu, who was walking in front, regretted and wanted to give him a mouthful. He really couldn't speak, and he couldn't boil the pot.  It was just that the words had been spoken and it was impossible to take them back. Han Yu had no choice but to stride forward as if he had not said anything. Valkyrie was like an ostrich, following behind quietly with his head lowered.  I saw Ning Ping, who was walking at the end, and he was in a good mood. It seemed like he didn’t have to think of a solution on his own.

    In this way, the group walked forward for about three hours. Han Yu was a little tired and couldn't help but suggest that he take a rest before leaving. For this suggestion, Ning Ping, who was also a little tired, immediately raised his hands in agreement. As for Valkyrie,  Now it has become as if she only follows Han Yu's words and listens to whatever Han Yu says.

    After the proposal was approved, Han Yu found a clean place to sit down. He casually picked up the radar in his hand and wanted to see how far away he was from the source of interference. When Ning Ping suddenly said "Ouch", he jumped up from the ground.

    "What's wrong, Ning Ping? Did you sit on a rock?" Han Yu joked with a smile.

    "No," Ning Ping replied, squatted down and touched the stone he was sitting on just now, and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, this stone is so hot."

    "Hot? How is it possible?" Han Yu stepped forward in disbelief and reached out to touch it. It was indeed as Ning Ping said, the stone was a bit hot.

    "According to the radar display, we have now reached our destination. In other words, here is the interference source we are looking for. The rocks here are hot. Could it be because there is a volcano nearby?" Han Yu looked at it.  Ning Ping said

    After hearing this, Ning Ping took a look at the radar in Han Yu's hand and said, "If there is really a volcano, then we can look for it. Maybe we can find a hot spring and bring Mengxin and the others to come and soak together."  It was also a good experience”

    "Wellit's indeed a good experience." Han Yu nodded in agreement after hearing this.

    Just do what you think of. Han Yu and Ning Ping split up. There was no need to split up, because there was only one passage. The two continued walking forward with Valkyrie. When they passed a corner of the passage, they saw a bright light at the end of the passage. Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other.  They stepped forward and walked quickly to the end of the passage. An underground volcanic cave appeared in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    The red magma pool is still moving, indicating that the volcano is still active

    "Separately search to see if there are hot springs nearby. Be careful. There might be some monsters living here. If you see them, kill them. Otherwise, I won't let Lin Ke and the others come over." Han Yu reminded Ning Ping.

    In order to soak in the hot springs with Mengxin, Ningping nodded and replied: "Don't worry, I know how to do it."

    The two of them split up and left Valkyrie where he was. Seeing this, Han Yu turned around and said to Valkyrie who looked a little disappointed: "Valkyrie, just stay where you are and have a rest. We are counting on your transfer."  The magic circle has left here.”

    "Yeah" Valkyrie responded softly, feeling secretly happy at Han Yu's thoughtfulness.

    Just as Han Yu was worried, there are indeed other creatures living here, and because of the living environment, the creatures living here are bad-tempered and aggressive. After discovering the two intruders Han Yu and Ning Ping, they did not follow Han Yu at all.  When Yu and Ningping had the opportunity to speak, they immediately launched an attack. This just fulfilled Han Yu and Ningping's wishes. It was not that we were cruel, but that these creatures did not give them a chance to speak.

    After getting rid of a group of salamanders that had been entrenched here all year round, the surname was changed to Han. Han Yu looked at the twenty or so salamanders that had been killed and muttered in a low voice: "I wonder if the meat of these salamanders is delicious?"

    "Don't eat randomly. If Mengxin finds out that you have a bad stomach because of eating randomly" Ning Ping quickly reminded Han Yu when he saw this.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately gave up his plan to try the salamander meat. Because he had a bad stomach, Han Yu was talked about by Han Mengxin for a whole day. Fortunately, Lin Ke finally couldn't bear it anymore and spoke up to help him out.  When Ning Ping mentioned what Han Mengxin said, those good-looking salamanders were immediately burned into a pile of coke by Han Yu, and then thrown into a magma pool by Han Yuquan, completely destroying the corpses and eliminating traces.

    "Ning Ping, let's search again to prevent any fish from slipping through the net and hurting Lin Ke and the others." After dealing with the salamander, Han Yu turned to Ning Ping and said to Ning Ping. Ning Ping had no objection to Han Yu's proposal, and the two started immediately.  A second round of search was conducted, and this round of search was even more detailed, and every corner of the previous search was also searched.

    This search was indeed necessary. Many fish that slipped through the net were discovered. Naturally, they ended up the same as the previous salamanders. After being killed, they were thrown into the magma pool and their corpses were destroyed. This was something that neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping expected.  The thing is, in the future they willAfter a small animal that was not burnt to char by Han Yu was thrown into a magma pool, the reaction of the magma pool became more violent. More and more bubbles emerged, as if there was something  Like something is about to emerge from a pool of magma

    "Ning Ping, go to Valkyrie. If something goes wrong, take her out immediately." Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping. Knowing that this was not the time to talk nonsense, Ning Ping immediately asked: "What about you?"

    "I'll see if something will crawl out. Don't worry, my ability is fire, and the environment is favorable to me."

    "then be careful, Valkyrie and I are waiting for you at the entrance of the passage." Ning Ping, knowing that he could not persuade Han Yu, warned Han Yu and then turned around to find Valkyrie.

    When he heard that Han Yu was in danger, Valkyrie was unwilling to leave. He immediately ignored Ningping's stop and went to find Han Yu. But how could Ningping let Valkyrie take the risk and still expect him to leave here?

    Just when the two sides were in a stalemate, a loud noise was suddenly heard in the distance, followed by a beast's roar that shook the cave.

    The expressions of Ningping and Valkyrie changed at the same time. Valkyrie immediately abandoned Ningping and ran towards the direction of the sound. Ningping did not stop Valkyrie anymore and followed Valkyrie towards the direction of the sound because  The direction from which the sound came was exactly where Han Yu was.

    Valkyrie rushed all the way, and soon arrived at the place where the beast roared. He saw Han Yu fighting a huge salamander. The salamander was more than ten meters long, and its strong limbs could reach  The big mouth with its ears sticking out its red tongue roared loudly while chasing Han Yu. Han Yu led the huge salamander in circles, and occasionally attacked the salamander. This kind of  The rogue-like fighting style made Salamander furious, but he couldn't do anything about Han Yu, who was nimble and agile.

    Valkyrie, who was confused by concern, immediately went to help when he saw this, but Ning Ping, who arrived in time, reached out and grabbed his arm, "Don't be impulsive, Han Yu can handle it."

    "But……"

    "Instead of worrying about Han Yu, I think you should worry about yourself."

    "What am I worried about?" Valkyrie asked in confusion.

    Looking at Han Yu, Ning Ping whispered: "Do you have a crush on my companion?"

    With just one sentence, Varky's ears turned red. He lowered his head and said nothing. Ning Ping smiled silently and continued: "Then I have to advise you to be mentally prepared. That guy already has a fiancée."

    "Fiancée?" Valkyrie suddenly raised his head and asked

    "Well, I say she is my fiancée, but actually she just needs a wedding." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    Seeing that Ningping's expression didn't seem to be fake, Valkyrie, who had just begun to fall in love, fell into a tangle. Ningping, who had an impure purpose, secretly sweated when he saw this, worried that Valkyrie would give up, and his plan would be ruined.  Lost

    Finally, amid Ning Ping's worries, Valkyrie raised his head and asked Ning Ping in a low voice: "Well, is his fiancée easy to get along with?"

    "It's done," Ning Ping said secretly in his heart. To be continued)

    【Register as a member to get private convenience】

    Volume One of Ability Civilization Chapter 583: Underground Volcanic Cave

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 584: Hot spring bath

    wFor his own ulterior purpose, Ning Ping successfully inspired Valkyrie who wanted to fight for his own happiness.  Due to the living environment, the conservative and traditional Valkyrie did not waste much time in accepting the reality that Han Yu already had a fiancée.  According to Valkyrie, it is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, but monogamy is abnormal.  After asking Ningping about Han Yu's fiancée Lin Ke, Valkyrie was ready to be a kid.  As for the identity of the Valkyrie, please, the age of gods has ended long ago, it is better to discard the identity of the Valkyrie as soon as possible.

    The only problem now is how to convince Han Yu to accept his existence.  According to Ning Ping, Han Yu is not a person who likes to flirt with women. If you want him to accept you, it's best to take the initiative yourself.  But this is a bit difficult for Valkyrie.  Putting aside the identity of the Valkyrie, Valkyrie is just a young girl who has just begun to have an affair. It is very difficult for a thin-faced girl to actively pursue men.

    However, he was not afraid that nothing good would happen, but that there would be no good people. There was Ning Ping who was causing trouble in this matter. Valkyrie quickly chose to follow Ning Ping's suggestion and start with Lin Ke's fiancée. As long as Lin Ke approved,  The possibility of Han Yu expressing opposition will be greatly reduced.  And how to make Lin Ke recognize him, he must start by pleasing Lin Ke.

    Hot springs are a good thing!  Soaking in hot springs can not only eliminate fatigue, but also achieve the effects of curing diseases, strengthening the body, and beautifying the skin.  With the purpose of pleasing the future lady of the family, Valkyrie gained the power to use the transfer circle.  He immediately appeared near the Courage with Ning Ping.

    Han Mengxin acted very calmly when Ning Ping appeared with a beautiful woman, but her eyes with hidden flames made Ning Ping feel frightened after seeing her.  In order not to be misunderstood by Han Mengxin, Ning Ping quickly distanced himself.  The origin of Valkyrie was clearly explained to Han Mengxin.  Of course, Ning Ping didn't tell Han Mengxin that he wanted to use Valkyrie to entangle Han Yu, so that Han Yu had no time to disturb his and Han Mengxin's alone time.

    Since it is not related to Ning Ping, it is naturally related to Han Yu.  What's more, Ning Ping had no intention of hiding it for Han Yu. After hearing Ning Ping tell how Han Yu defeated Valkyrie, Lin Ke sighed slightly in his heart.  Women's intuition is terrible.  When he saw Valkyrie for the first time, Lin Ke felt that Valkyrie wanted to get close to him.  Now after listening to Ning Ping's story, although I can't immediately accept Valkyrie sharing Han Yu with me, I don't feel much rejection in my heart.  Since you can accept lotus pods.  Naturally, Valkyrie will not be unacceptable.  But Lin Ke still wanted to see if Valkyrie really fell in love with Han Yu.  Sometimes, girls are more impulsive than boys.  If Valkyrie is just impulsive, being cautious now can also reduce the damage caused by accepting Valkyrie rashly.

    Of course, Lin Ke did not reject Valkyrie's approach. Putting aside Han Yu, Valkyrie was quite likable.  Lin Ke and others did not have much objection to the former Valkyrie.  He accepted the existence of Valkyrie very smoothly, but it will take time to test whether he will regard Valkyrie as his companion.

    After I learned about the discovery of hot springs, I started to think about the activity of soaking in hot springs.  Lin Ke and others did not express any objection.  After all, girls are very concerned about their appearance and skin.  After knowing that hot springs have this effect, everyone said they wanted to take a dip.  If it was before.  If you want to soak in the hot springs, you still need to walk, but now with Valkyrie, it is not necessary to transfer the magic circle. After preparing the equipment for soaking in the hot springs, everyone on the Courage appeared in front of Han Yu one by one.

    While Ningping and Valkyrie went back to explain the situation, Han Yu had almost completed the preparations for the hot springs.  The hot spring pool is very large, and there is a huge boulder in the middle. It is simply a natural hot spring pool for men and women to soak in together.

    "Ah" as soon as she entered the hot spring, Han Mengxin let out a comfortable moan, and then called to Lin Ke and Lian Peng who were still standing by the pool: "Sister Ke, Lian Peng, come down. The water temperature is just right. It's very comfortable to soak in."  Lin Ke and Lian Peng, who were only wrapped in a bath towel, looked at each other and entered the hot spring pool.  Following closely, Qiao Yaner entered the hot spring with Rose and the coy Valkyrie.  Looking at Valkyrie sitting aside who wanted to come over but didn't dare, Lianpeng asked Lin Ke in a low voice: "Sister Ke, that Valkyrie"

    "It's just like you thought." Lin Ke replied in a low voice.

    "That philandering carrot." Lianpeng muttered in a low voice after hearing this.

    "Ah," Han Yu, who was on the other side, couldn't help but sneeze, and then quickly apologized to Ning Ping, who was sprayed with saliva by him: "I'm sorry, Ning Ping, I don't know what happened just now, but suddenly I didn't  Suck it up."

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes speechlessly, stretched out his hand and usedHe wiped his face with a towel and didn't care about Han Yu.  How do you care about this?  First, they didn't mean it; second, they had already apologized, and it seemed like they were being a bit petty if they cared about it anymore; third, Ning Ping had never experienced this kind of experience before, and it felt a bit new.  Thinking about Ning Ping's identity, who else would dare to be so rude in front of him except his family?

    "It's okay." Ning Ping stopped Han Yu's apology and asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Han Yu, what do you think of this girl Valkyrie?"

    "Girl?" Han Yu looked Ning Ping up and down and warned: "I mean Ning Ping, I'm warning you. If you dare to be half-hearted about Mengxin, don't blame me for not taking you seriously."  Brother, I only have one sister, and I don’t want her to be wronged."

    "Where is this? I have always been wholeheartedly devoted to Mengxin. I'm asking you, do you have any thoughts about that Valkyrie?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes and asked Han Yu in a depressed tone.

    "What thoughts can I have about her?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Don't you think the way Valkyrie looks at you is a bit aggressive?" Ning Ping reminded him.

    "Aggressive? I didn't see it. Why are you asking this? You don't want to change your profession to be a Yue Lao, do you? Trust me, Ning Ping. You are not suitable for that profession." Han Yu said to Ning Ping seriously.  .

    "Pretend I didn't say it." Faced with Han Yu, who was pretending to be confused, Ning Ping could only say helplessly.

    "Hehe" Han Yu just smiled when he heard this, and then let his whole body soak in the hot spring. He let out a comfortable moan and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping. Don't you think we should enjoy this hot spring more than discussing at this time?  Do women need to be more practical? Now that you have soaked in the hot springs, put aside all the troubles you usually have and relax. You see Field and Bafang, they are very relaxed. Bafang, hey, you kid wake up  Awake."

    The hot spring bath in Shibafang was so relaxing that I fell asleep.  It seems that sending it to Dafa won’t work either.  Fortunately, Han Yu discovered it in time and did not wait for Shi Bafang to sink into the water.  Shi Bafang was woken up in time.  The rescued Shi Bafang smiled sheepishly at Han Yu and others, and took out the food he had prepared in advance as a thank you.

    It’s very enjoyable to sit in the hot spring and drink some wine. It’s not that the wine you drink is any different from what you usually drink, but the environment.  Drinking creates an atmosphere.  Han Yu, Ning Ping, Fei Er and Shi Bafang sat around a wooden pallet leaning on the water, sipping wine and chatting.

    When men and women are together, what topics do they talk about the most?  Of course it is a woman.  Had a little drink.  A little unable to control their mouths, Han Yu and others opened the Longmen Formation and started talking nonsense.

    "What is a woman? People often say that brothers are like brothers and sisters, and women are like clothes. Whoever dares to take off my clothes will have my hands and feet touched" Han Yu said what he wanted to say, and Field looked on with a smile on his face.  Shi Bafang was stunned, while Ning Ping looked gloating.  I wish Han Yu could speak louder so that Han Mengxin and others next door could hear.  At this time, Han Mengxin and others were also chatting.  Just like men will talk about women when they get together, the most common topic of conversation for women when they get together is men.  It's just that compared to men's boldness, women seem to be a little more reserved.

    Just as Han Yu was talking about his views on women and brothers, Han Mengxin was also talking about men.  The main point being talked about is Han Yu.  Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Lin Ke started talking about Han Yu's strengths and weaknesses, which aroused Han Mengxin's interest and told stories about himself and Han Yu when they were young.  Valkyrie listened very carefully and seemed to want to know more about Han Yu.

    Like Han Yu, Han Mengxin was also drinking here, but the wine she drank was different from that of Han Yu. It was just fruit wine similar to fruit juice. It was delicious but not overwhelming, and she was still energetic after drinking it.

    Glancing at Han Mengxin, who had already talked about the embarrassing things that happened to Han Yu when he was ten years old, Lin Ke smiled and had forgotten his original purpose.  From Han Mengxin, Lin Ke learned about another side of Han Yu, and this side of Han Yu gave Lin Ke a more real feeling.

    ……

    Soaking in hot springs, drinking wine, and chatting about topics that interest you not only relaxes your body but also relaxes your mind.  The fatigue accumulated during this period was completely released with this hot spring bath.

    Don’t soak in hot springs for too long. Every once in a while, you have to go ashore to rest for a while, and then continue soaking.  Han Yu and others were in a happy mood after taking a bath in the hot spring. After coming out of the pool, everyone had smiles on their faces and looked very satisfied.  Seeing Lin Ke and others like this, Han Yu felt very happy.  Lin Ke and others were also very happy to see Han Yu. As soon as they saw Han Yu, they remembered Han Mengxin's revelations.??People can't help but think of Han Yu's appearance when he did something embarrassing.

    ???????? Han Yu was looked at a bit baffled, is he so funny?  Why do these women laugh when they see me?  Do you have the talent to become a comedy master?  No one helped Han Yu, who was confused. They just chuckled and glanced at Han Yu from time to time, which made Han Yu want to go crazy.

    Taking advantage of the break, Qiao Yaner told Han Yu about the repair status of the Courage and asked about the source of interference.  After hearing this, Han Yu pointed to the top of his head and said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, we are now below the source of interference. Do you think that if I find a way to cause the volcano to erupt, can I destroy the source of interference here?  "

    "Wellthis proposal is good, but I can keep it for now. But after hearing what you said, I have some doubts."

    "What?"

    "Boom"

    Before Qiao Yaner could speak, a loud noise was heard, and Han Yu immediately looked towards the place where the noise came from.  A large hole appeared in the nearby stone wall, and a bug like an earthworm was slowly squirming out of the hole.

    Insects are not scary, but they should not be too big.  An insect as thick as an express train would scare people to death.  Just like now.  After seeing the bug that suddenly appeared, Valkyrie rolled his eyes and fell backwards. Fortunately, Lin Ke was sitting next to him and reached out to support Valkyrie in time. Qiao Yaner's mentality  Although he was of good quality, he didn't faint, but his face was pale.  My hands and feet feel a little cold.

    "Field, Bafang, protect Lin Ke and the others." Han Yu greeted and rushed towards the bugs that disturbed their hot spring bath.  But the insect was unaware.  Still humping around.  Since it has no eyes, the bug only moves based on its senses.  But don’t underestimate the feeling of bugs. Sometimes, they are more effective than those with eyes.  Before Han Yu even got close to the huge bug, the bug had already noticed Han Yu's approach.  Let out a cry of "ji".  He opened his only big mouth and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu quickly dodged.  At this time, Ning Ping also arrived, and the two swords in his hands fell, directly cutting the insect into two pieces from the middle of his body.  But what Ning Ping didn't expect was.  The insect that was chopped didn't seem to suffer much damage.  After a brief silence, the insect that had become two pieces began to squirm.  The original front half of the body is growing into a new back half, and the original back half is not idle either.  A new front half is growing.

    "Damn, this guy's regeneration ability is too strong, right?" Ning Ping said in surprise and immediately stepped back, shouting to Han Yu: "Han Yu, it's up to you, I'll burn you to death."

    "Received." Han Yu responded, and a sea of ??fire ignited from under the insect.  The burning flames made a crackling sound, but the insects in the sea of ????fire did not seem to be affected much. Except for the regeneration speed being slightly delayed, other aspects were not affected at all.

    Seeing that his flames were not working, Han Yu immediately increased the intensity of the flames. The orange-red flames began to glow with a faint blue light. As the intensity of the flames increased, there was finally a noticeable effect.  The insect's body began to harden and emit bursts of stench.  It was a smell that made people want to vomit. The unsuspecting Lin Ke and others immediately covered their noses and retreated. Han Yu almost fainted from the smell because he was the closest. Fortunately, Valkyrie  Li took action at this time, and the breeze changed the direction of the stench, returning all the disgusting smell to the bug that gave off the smell.  I bet that insect couldn't stand the smell it gave off.  After being shrouded in that smell for a while, the insect's ability to resist weakened a lot and he began to turn around and retreat. Although Han Yu wanted to stop the insect's retreat, Han Yu chose to give up when he thought of the smell.  .

    It smells really bad!  If he was exposed to that smell because of touching that bug, he didn't know if Lin Ke would accept his closeness in the future.  For the sake of his own future welfare, Han Yu let the bug go. As for whether the bug would be grateful to Han Yu for this, only God knows.

    The bugs that have changed from one to two want to escape along the original path, but there is only one passage. The result of trying to escape at the same time is that no one can escape.  It wasn't until one kind of bug was burned that it curled up, and the other bug found an escape route, and fled in a panic, leaving half of its body behind.

    The bug has escaped, but the trouble caused by its appearance remains here.  The stench makes this place almost impossible to stay in.  Fortunately, Han Yu didn't just find a hot spring when he prepared in advance.  Seeing this situation, of course everyone should move their positions together and go to a new hot spring far away from here to continue bathing.  Everyone agreed with Han Yu's suggestion.

    &nbsp; But when Han Yu wanted to get close to everyone, he was stopped by everyone.

    "Why?" Han Yu asked with a depressed look.

    "Brother, the smell on you is a bit strong, you'd better go wash it off first." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.  As expected of her own biological sister, she knows how to care for herself, but it would be better if she didn't pinch her nose when speaking.

    The depressed Han Yu was disliked by everyone because of the stench on his body.  In order to be accepted by everyone again, Han Yu took bathing things and jumped into the hot spring he had soaked in before. He didn't plan to continue bathing here anyway, so there was no need to keep the hot spring here clean.

    After taking a comfortable bath in the hot spring, Han Yu got dressed and went to meet Lin Ke and others who were already heading to the next hot spring.  Following the marks left along the way to Ningping, Han Yu quickly found Lin Ke and others.  Looking at Lin Ke and others soaking in the hot spring, Han Yu had only one thought left in his mind, heaven.

    In the hot spring, except for Han Mengxin, the other girls in the Courage were all sitting naked in the hot spring. Although the steam was filled, the appearance of the naked flesh was even more tempting.

    "Yeah" Valkyrie found Han Yu who was standing by the hot spring pool and was stunned. He screamed and squatted into the hot spring with his hands and knees, his face was red and his ears were red and his mind was blank.  To be continued.  .

    【Register as a member to get private and more convenient access!  】

    Chapter 584 of Volume 1 of Super Power Civilization: Hot Spring m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 585 Showdown

    wPeeping is a crime!

    Although Lin Ke and others like Han Yu very much, this is not a reason to forgive Han Yu who committed the crime of voyeurism.  Of course, they would be reluctant to beat Han Yu if they really wanted to.  What's more, the current situation is that Han Yu is standing by the pool with his clothes on, while Lin Ke and others are naked in the pool.

    Fortunately, there is always someone reliable at critical moments. Lin Ke, who had already had skin-to-skin contact with Han Yu, endured the shame and moved to the edge of the pool, and said angrily to Han Yu, who was still staring: "When are you going to see me?  "

    "Huh? Oh." After hearing this, Han Yu quickly turned his back to the girls and said loudly: "What a pity, it's so foggy that I can't see anything." After saying that, Han Yu walked away.

    Lin Ke did not stop Han Yu from leaving. He had to admit that Han Yu's handling was the best result.  Just suffering such a dumb loss really made Lin Ke and other girls feel a little unwilling.  Especially Qiao Yan'er. Although she also had a good impression of Han Yu, it was only between friends. Now she was looked at completely.  Didn’t see it?  I've fooled you!  But Qiao Yan'er, a young girl like Qiao Yan'er, could not open her mouth to settle accounts with Han Yu, so she could only learn the ostrich spirit, self-hypnotize herself, and make herself believe that Han Yu was just like what he said.  did not see it.

    But after this unexpected incident, Lin Ke and the other girls were no longer in the mood to soak in the hot springs.  When Han Mengxin returned to the hot spring, she could clearly feel that the girls were absent-minded, as if all of them had something on their mind.

    "Did something happen while I was away?" Han Mengxin thought to herself.

    "Sister Ke, when I leave" Han Mengxin asked in a low voice.

    "Mengxin. Let me rub your back." Lin Ke interrupted Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin, who had her back rubbed against her will, had no choice but to turn her head and look at Lianpeng, but before she could speak, Lianpeng said first, "Mengxin, didn't you say that your legs were a little sore before? Let me massage it for you."  Lian Peng couldn't help but grabbed one of Lian Peng's feet and started massaging it.

    "Hey. When did I say that my legs were sore? Sister Yan'er"

    "Hehe, Mengxin, your skin is so smooth." Qiao Yaner smiled sweetly and reached out to touch Han Mengxin's face.  Han Mengxin's current state was that Lin Ke was behind her, a lotus flower was in front of her, and Qiao Yan'er was stroking her hands next to her. It looked like she was being molested by three girls.

    At this time, Han Mengxin was still in the mood to ask what happened just now. She couldn't handle the six hands groping around her body now.

    "Heheohdon't touch therehelpit's indecentwuwuwuI won't be able to get married"

    Valkyrie in the hot spring and Rose, who had just been taken by Han Mengxin to change clothes, huddled in a corner, watching Han Mengxin being bullied by the three Lin Ke girls and yelling.

    ……

    "Woohoohoohoo  you are the beasts." Han Mengxin blamed tears while blaming Lin Ke's three women.

    Lin Ke, Lian Peng, and Qiao Yaner showed a hint of embarrassment on their faces. They had not wanted to touch Han Mengxin's body before.  It's just that Han Mengxin's skin is so good that people can't help but want to touch it a few more times. In the end, they touch the wrong place and linger a little longer on Han Mengxin's sensitive area.

    "HeheMengxin. We are all women, it's okay to touch her." Qiao Yaner said to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    "Hmph, that's easy to say, then let me touch it." Han Mengxin said with a slight snort.

    "Okay, you can touch it." Qiao Yan'er was generous.  He puffed up his chest and said to Han Mengxin.

    After looking at Qiao Yaner's greatness, and then looking down at her own poached eggs, a feeling of inferiority arose in Han Mengxin's heart.

    "Cow" Han Mengxin muttered in a low voice.  He then looked at Lin Ke, Lian Peng and Valkyrie beside him. They were all greater than himself.  Han Mengxin muttered again: "A group of dairy cows."

    Lin Ke and others didn't hear Han Mengxin's whisper.  It's just that what happened just now was a bit too much. Lin Ke and others were embarrassed to attack Han Mengxin at this time, and Valkyrie was thinking about how to join, so why would she confront Han Mengxin at this time.  As for Rose, she is on the same level as Han Mengxin, but Han Mengxin has no future and is unwilling to put herself on the same level as Rose.  Although it is actually a horizontal line.

    The woman's side was making a lot of noise, and Han Yu's side didn't stop either. Han Yu, who returned to his own camp, acted like a fool, soaking in the hot springs for fun from time to time, causing harm to Ning Ping and Ning Ping, who were also soaking in the hot springs.  Field and Shi Bafang are a little creepy.  Unable to stand Han Yu's silly giggles, Ning Ping came closer and asked softly: "Han Yu, what are you so happy about?"???  "

    "Happy? Which of your eyes has seen me happy?" Han Yu immediately denied it after hearing this.

    "As long as you are not blind, you can see it." Ning Ping thought to himself.  But if Han Yu didn't say anything, Ning Ping couldn't pinch Han Yu's neck and ask.  Fortunately, after listening to Ning Ping's question, Han Yu stopped giggling, which made Ning Ping and others finally heave a sigh of relief.

    ??Continues to chat about the unfinished topic before, but this time Han Yu has become a dull gourd, a pure listener who only listens but does not speak.  But without Han Yu's words, Ning Ping and others started to feel boring after talking for a while.  At this moment, Han Yu suddenly spoke to Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping, tell me how you were when you were a child? Among the few of us, we don't know your childhood life."

    "Ah, my childhood? What do you want to know?" Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    "Well just tell me why you are afraid of ghosts. You told me about your childhood shadow before, so what stimulated you? Let's talk about it. Maybe you can find someone who can help you overcome your childhood shadow.  There is a way. After all, it would be quite embarrassing for someone as big as you to be known to be afraid of ghosts." Han Yu said to Ning Ping after thinking for a while.

    “…That’s what happened when I was five years old…” Ning Ping accepted Han Yu’s proposal and said slowly.

    When Ningping was five years old, he was the fifth prince of the royal family.  The attention it received can be imagined.  Except for Ning Ping's brother and sister, there are almost no one who can joke with Ning Ping and dare to joke with Ning Ping.  The person who caused Ning Ping to be afraid of ghosts was his unscrupulous elder brother.  The euphemistic name is to exercise Ning Ping's courage.  But in fact, he just wanted to see Ning Ping crying.  The result was a success. Ning Ping was so frightened by the ghost dressed up by his elder brother that he screamed, and he has been afraid of ghosts ever since.  Even when they grew up later, this problem still remained uncorrected. For this reason, the eldest brother, who was the culprit, was often criticized by their father. However, no matter how much the family tried to remedy it, Ningping's fear of ghosts still did not improve.

    After listening to Ning Ping's story, Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a sympathetic face: "Ning Ping, you are so unlucky. It reminds me of my unlucky master. Back then, although he adopted Mengxin and me, he was very strict.  Speaking of which, Mengxin and I are taking care of him. That guy has some skills, but he doesn't know how to make money. Even if he has the money, he will spend it all in a short time. "

    "Then how do you spend your money?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "At that time, after Master earned the money every month, I would divide the money into three parts. One part was the food expenses for three people for a month. I gave it to Mengxin for safekeeping, and the other part was Mengxin's pocket money. Finally,  One share is the pocket money of my master and I. But my master likes to drink, and he also likes to play two games. The last share of pocket money was basically spent by him. And that guy's luck is very bad.  Basically, he is the favorite of the casino and the one who sends money. Every time he is detained by the casino, I am the one who goes to get him back."

    "Then how did you bring him back? It's impossible for the casino to just hand him over to you, right?"

    "Of course it's impossible. The casino is not a charity, so how can it let people go without paying back the money? But since I dare to go, of course it's because I can win money."

    "Han Yu, then why don't you just rely on gambling to improve your lives?" Shi Bafang asked in confusion.

    Han Yu laughed when he heard this and said: "Because there is a saying that nine times out of ten you will lose. The purpose of opening a casino is to make money, not to give money to people. I don't want to be plotted by the people in the casino, nor do I want to get rich by gambling. Because relying on gambling is the only way to make money.  If you don't have a home, even if it makes you rich, your final outcome may be that your family is ruined. I don't want to have anything to do with gambling, so every time I go to redeem my master, I always pay off the money my master owes the casino and then stop.  .”

    "It's rare that you can still control yourself." Field said with emotion.

    "If you can't control it, you have to control it. Those people in the casino are all cannibals. I don't want to think that I have offended them and my sister will suffer misfortune. Haha maybe it's because of my knowledge. Later,  As soon as the casino saw my master entering the casino, they would kick him out. Master, who had no chance to gamble, finally got rid of his habit of gambling, which can be regarded as an unexpected blessing."

    Feng Baili, who was thousands of miles away, sneezed. Upon seeing this, Hua Ling, who was sitting beside him, quickly asked with concern: "What's wrong? Are you sick?"

    "It's okay, maybe someone is scolding me behind my back." Feng Baili replied nonchalantly.

    "Scolding you? Why are you scolding you?" Hua Ling asked in confusion.

    "Hehe I brought a beauty like you, Hua Ling, back home. Of course those guys who love you are envious, jealous and hateful of me." Feng Baili replied with a smile.

    ?"Humph, you're so glib." Hua Ling snorted, but her eyes were filled with joy from Feng Baili's praise.

    ……

    After listening to Han Yu recall the past, Ning Ping couldn't help but said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, why don't you tell me something about Mengxin's childhood."

    "What do you want to do?" Han Yu asked warily.

    “I don’t want to do anything, I just want to know more about Mengxin’s past.”

    "Wellwell, let me tell you something"

    Before Han Yu could say anything, Han Mengxin's voice came from above his head, "Brother, if you dare to say it, then we brothers and sisters will have nothing to do."

    When I looked up, I saw Han Mengxin lying on the boulder used to limit the activities of men and women, glaring at Han Yu.  Ning Ping immediately squatted down and covered his vitals with both hands. Han Mengxin muttered softly when he saw this, "Hey, it's not like I've never seen him before. What's there to stop me from?" Ning Ping's ears turned red at the words.

    "Be reserved, my sister, can you be more reserved?" Han Yu helplessly shouted to Han Mengxin.

    "Hehe, brother, we are going back, you can come with us." Han Mengxin smiled after hearing this and said to Han Yu.

    "Are you going back now? Don't you want to hang out for a while longer?"

    "No. Sister Ke said that it has been soaked. If you soak it again, the skin will become swollen, which will not look good."

    "That's it, then you wait for us for a while. Let's go back together." Han Yu thought about it and said to Han Mengxin.

    "Okay, hurry up, we won't wait for you too long." After saying this, Han Mengxin disappeared.  Han Yu and others also got up and walked towards the pool.  After quickly getting dressed, Han Yu and others met up with Han Mengxin and others, and returned to the Courage in Valkyrie's transfer circle.

    The first ones to be sent back were Ningping, Feide, and Shi Bafang.  Then there were Han Mengxin, Luo Si and Qiao Yan'er who didn't want to stay.  When Valkyrie returned to the hot spring again, Han Yu felt something was wrong. Except for Qiao Yan'er, the few women left behind were all women he had looked at before.

    "These girls don't want to gang up on me, right?Forget it. Although it's unintentional, but after all, if they want to gang up on me, then I will protect my vitals, head and face, and let them beat me  It’s good to vent your anger once and for all.” Han Yu thought to himself.

    The three remaining girls, Lin Ke, Lian Peng, and Valkyrie, looked at each other.  As a future doctor, Lin Ke said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I think we have something to talk about."

    "Here he comes." Han Yu thought to himself.

    Seeing that Han Yu had no objection, he just looked at himself quietly and waited for the next step.  Lin Ke continued: "We don't blame you for what happened before, because we know you didn't mean it. However, Lianpeng and I don't care. Qiao Yan'er also pretends that it never happened, but what about Valkyrie?  I heard that your method of defeating her seems a bit disgraceful, right?"

    Cold sweat began to break out on Han Yu's forehead, and he asked tentatively: "Then what do you think we should do?"

    "What do you think?" Lin Ke asked.

    "Oh" Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, and asked weakly: "Can you pretend that nothing happened?"

    "What do you think? You have tarnished a girl's innocence and then want to pretend that nothing happened? Han Yu, you really disappoint me." Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with a disappointed look on his face.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "Then what do you want me to do? Do you want me to marry him? But I already have you as my fiancée."

    "In other words, as long as I don't object, you are willing to marry her?"

    "Eryou don't object?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "What if I don't object?" Lin Ke asked.

    "Well" Han Yu secretly looked at Lin Ke, wanting to see if Lin Ke was sarcastic and testing himself, but found that Lin Ke was looking at him seriously.

    "Uhthatthis" Han Yu said meaningless words and his eyes rolled around. Lin Ke shook his head and said: "Han Yu, don't think I'm testing you. Since  I can accept Lotus, and I can also accept Valkyrie, but I want to hear your opinion first."

    "If you don't object, then I am willing."

    "Humph, the fox's tail is finally exposed." Lin Ke said with a slight snort.

    After saying what was in his heart, Han Yu relaxed and said with a smile: "Lin Ke, you said before that you would not object. Man, who has never thought about building a big harem? He is just building his own  Before entering the harem, I want to consult you, the master of the harem.Opinion, if I can't get your consent, I won't do anything.  "

    "Really? What happened to Valkyrie?"

    "Ugh that was an accident. How could I have known that that girl wanted to possess me after she yelled at me to kill her?" Han Yu replied helplessly, but his eyes were full of jealousy.

    When Lin Ke saw this, he said angrily: "How beautiful you are, why do people still want to possess you? If you hadn't taken advantage of others before, and she was a conservative and traditional woman, you wouldn't have got this.  There’s good cabbage.”

    "Oh, the co-authorship is not because of my charm, but because of my methods." Han Yu said with some disappointment.

    "Hmph, Han Yu, I'm warning you, it's just this once and it won't happen next time. If you use that nasty way to deal with women again, I, I will despise you."

    "Hey, if it's not used on women, it won't be used on women. Then you can't control what I use on men, right?"

    "You, are you actually interested in men?" Lin Ke asked with a look of astonishment on his face.

    Black lines suddenly appeared on Han Yu's forehead. He admired Lin Ke's rich imagination and quickly saluted and said, "Lin Ke, you are so talented."

    "Ugh I hate it, just say I was wrong." Lin Ke said angrily after hearing this.

    "Hehe I, Han Yu, am a male and like women. This introduction remains unchanged. I have no love for homosexuality."

    Listening to Han Yu’s words, Lin Ke’s face turned red and he quickly changed the subject: “While there are no outsiders now, you and Valkyrie should speak clearly to each other in person, so as not to miss the chance when there are many people.”

    "Yeah, that's right." Han Yu responded and walked towards Valkyrie.

    At this moment, Valkyrie felt that his heart had jumped into his throat, and Han Yu, who was walking in front of him, reached out and gently raised his chin, "Hey, you will be a member of the Han family from now on."

    "Yeah." Valkyrie responded almost subconsciously.  He didn't react until he agreed, and immediately lowered his head shyly.

    When men and women get along, there is always no time for peaceful coexistence. Either the east wind prevails over the west wind, or the west wind overthrows the east wind.  Now that Valkyrie was obviously at a disadvantage, Han Yu naturally occupied a strong position. Seeing Valkyrie's shy look, Han Yu looked back at Lin Ke. After waiting for Lin Ke's permission, he lowered his head gently.  Kissed Valkyrie's forehead.  To be continued.  .

    【Register as a member to get private and more convenient access!  】

    The first volume of Super Power Civilization Chapter 585: Showdown m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 586 Valkyrie’s Sacrifice

    w solved the most worrying thing in his heart and made Valkyrie relax. However, he was just about to activate the transfer circle when something unexpected happened.  ) The book friend uploaded that it was not that the transfer circle failed, but that in the center of the underground volcanic cave, the largest magma pool began to vibrate violently. The vibration made Han Yu feel bad.

    "Valkyrie, send Mengxin and Lianpeng away immediately." Han Yu said urgently to Valkyrie.  But before Valkyrie could activate the transfer circle, a black hand suddenly stretched out from the shaking magma pool, with its fingers spread upward.  Before Han Yu and others could react, the owner of the black hand emerged from the magma pool.

    This is a monster!  Although it has a human form, magma is constantly dripping into the ground from all over its body.

    "Who? Waked me up?" The humanoid monster looked at Han Yu and asked in a low voice.  But before Han Yu could answer, the humanoid monster spoke again, "So it's you. Not bad, not bad, a very good body. Give your body to me." With that said, the humanoid monster launched an attack on Han Yu.

    When Han Yu saw it, he quickly dodged to the side and opened the distance between him and Lin Ke and others. At the same time, he shouted: "Valkyrie, do it quickly!"

    Valkyrie nodded quickly after being reminded, and activated the transfer circle to send Lin Ke and Lianpeng back to the Courage. Then, without waiting for Lin Ke to speak, he activated the transfer circle again and returned to the volcanic hot springs, hoping to help Han.  Yu lends a helping hand.  Just waiting for Valkyrie to go back and take a look, Han Yu was in a very embarrassed state. His clothes were in tatters and his body was burned in many places.  A person with fire abilities would be burned to death.  This is simply a joke, but it actually appeared in front of Valkyrie.

    "What are you doing here?" Han Yu frowned and asked when he saw Valkyrie.

    "I, I want to fight with you." Valkyrie replied after hearing this.

    "This guy is difficult to deal with. You go first. I'll be there soon." Han Yu smiled slightly and said to Valkyrie.

    "No, let's go together if we want to go, and stay together if we want to stay." Valkyrie replied stubbornly.

    "Hehehe Don't think of any of you leaving. With a new body and a virgin that has never been played with by any man, I'm so lucky that I caught up with you." The humanoid monster let out a weird laugh and pounced on it.  Han Yu and Valkyrie.

    At this time, Han Yu didn't bother to persuade Valkyrie.  He quickly pulled Valkyrie behind him and released flames at the humanoid monster that rushed towards him.  Different from the previous sea of ????fire, the flames released this time were like rays.

    One of the humanoid monster's arms was broken, but Han Yu also paid the price.  He was hit again by the iron fist of the humanoid monster and flew backwards.

    "The use of this kind of power, hahaha is really great. I want to take possession of your body. Not only your body, but also your brain and your soul." The humanoid monster laughed crazily.  road.  Han Yu's blow didn't seem to damage the humanoid monster, and the broken arm grew back again.

    "Valkyrie, move the magic circle." Han Yu reminded Valkyrie in a low voice.

    Valkyrie, who was reminded, quickly started to prepare after hearing this.  Just as he was getting ready, he was discovered by the humanoid monster.  Immediately, he opened his big hand to Valkyrie and shouted: "You dare to play tricks in front of me. You are seeking death!" As soon as the words fell, Valkyrie felt a heavy hammer hit his chest, and he fell back for two breaths.  He took one step and fell to the ground, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.  Han Yu was furious when he saw it and shouted at the humanoid monster: "How dare you hit my woman?"

    "Hmph! Not only do I want to beat your woman, but I'm also going to have sex with your woman soon!" the humanoid monster replied without showing any signs of weakness.

    As if being touched by the reverse scale, Han Yu immediately roared towards the humanoid monster like an enraged lion.  The humanoid monster seemed to be waiting for Han Yu to approach, looking at Han Yu who rushed forward with excitement.

    "No!" Valkyrie hugged Han Yu suddenly.  Although Valkyrie was a little happy to be called his woman by Han Yu, Valkyrie did not want Han Yu to fight for her.

    Han Yu, who was hugged, took a few steps forward regardless, and finally had to stop and said to Valkyrie: "Valkyrie, let me go."

    "No, that guy is obviously deliberately irritating you, you can't go there." Valkyrie replied stubbornly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his head when the humanoid monster attacked, and the stalactites above his head flew towards Han Yu and Valkyrie as if they had been summoned.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly pushed Valkyrie aside and released a pillar of fire to block the stalactites.  But there were too many stalactites. The previously invincible pillar of fire finally hit the iron plate this time, and Han Yu fell again.Fly out.  When Han Yu stood up again, he saw Valkyrie being caught by a humanoid monster.

    "Let her go!" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    "Hehehe What if I say no?" The humanoid monster, who thought he had a chance to win, asked Han Yudao with a proud look on his face.

    "If you still have some dignity as a warrior, then let her go. It's me you want, isn't it?"

    "Hey, hey, are you threatening me?"

    "That's right. Although I can't defeat you when you have hostages in hand, I can choose to self-destruct so that you cannot achieve your goal."

    It was as if someone had taken hold of his life gate. The humanoid monster was really afraid of Han Yu's self-destruction.  There was no doubt that Han Yu was just being alarmist, because he was good at recognizing people and could clearly see the seriousness in Han Yu's eyes.

    "If I let this girl go, will you stop resisting?" the humanoid monster asked in a deep voice.

    "Let that girl go and fight with me. If you win, it's your fault; if I lose, I deserve it." Han Yu said slowly, staring at the humanoid monster.

    "It's a bit interesting. If you are a softie, it would be boring." The humanoid monster showed an interested expression, stared at Han Yu and said slowly.

    After letting go of Valkyrie, the humanoid monster even thoughtfully gave Han Yu some time to say goodbye to Valkyrie.

    "As soon as you return to the Valor, ask Lin Ke and the others to start the Valor and leave here. Don't wait for me." Han Yu warned Valkyrie.  Valkyrie is setting up a transfer circle.  After hearing what Han Yu said, he said without thinking, "That is a being with powerful evil power. You alone cannot defeat him."

    "It's better than both of us dying together. Valkyrie. Forget me, just pretend we've never met. Let's go." As he said that, Han Yu gently pushed and prepared the transfer circle.  Valkyrie, but Valkyrie suddenly grabbed Han Yu's arm at this moment, twisted around and pushed Han Yu into the transfer circle. At the same time, before Han Yu could speak, he kissed Han Yu deeply.  on Han Yu’s mouth.

    "You bitch, you're looking for death!" The humanoid monster realized something was wrong.  He just wanted to react but it was already too late. He could only watch Han Yu disappear in front of his eyes. The angry humanoid monster wanted to vent his anger completely on Valkyrie who was left behind.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  He murmured to himself: "You are an evil existence and should not stay in this world. I want to purify you."

    "Hahaha just you?" The humanoid monster laughed wildly and launched a fierce attack on Valkyrie.

    ……

    Han Yu, who was teleported back to the Courage, was almost mad. He usually deceived others, but this time he was deceived by others.  What's even more annoying is that he was deceived at the expense of his life by a woman.  Letting a woman die for him was something Han Yu couldn't accept.  After telling Lin Ke that Valkyrie hadn't come back yet, Han Yu flew out of the Courage.

    The sun is still strong.  But it couldn't slow down Han Yu's flight speed at all, according to the radar prompts.  Han Yu rushed to the target at the fastest speed in his life.  Han Yu raised his hands high and continued to condense fireballs.  I want to use the power of fire to directly blast the ground to reach the destination.

    It’s just that the idea was good, but the actual results were beyond Han Yu’s expectations.  When the big fireball fell and the sand covering the mountain was thrown aside, the exposed mountain made Han Yu take a breath of air.

    This mountain covered by sand turned out to be extremely strong. When Han Yu's fireball fell, it only made a dent in the mountain, but did not directly penetrate it.  If one time doesn't work, then do it twice or three times.  Undaunted, Han Yu immediately began to prepare for the second attack.  At this time, the Courage was also rushing over quickly.  But before they even got close, they ran into big trouble. The communication facilities on the Courage failed again.  Fortunately, Lin Ke was still there, so we hurried and hurried slowly, and the Courage finally arrived.  Seeing that Han Yu was still desperately attacking the mountain on the ground, Lin Ke immediately made a decision. While controlling the Courage to take off, Field was ready to launch the main gun.

    With one shot, the mountain that had been stubbornly blocking Han Yu was finally punched through, opening the passage to the underground.  Han Yu just told the Courage to evacuate here first and then fly into the penetrated passage.  After passing through the high temperature zone, Han Yu returned to the underground volcanic hot springs. Looking around, he quickly found Valkyrie.  But Valkyrie at this moment gave Han Yu the urge to cry.

    The Hyperion Spear that I had seen before was now stuck sideways on the ground, and Valkyrie was pierced through the chest by the Hyperion Spear. The eyes that were originally full of energy now turned gray, as if they were dead.

    &nbsp; Han Yu did not dare to touch the Hyperion Gun. The healing bottle that Han Mengxin handed to him was thrown on Valkyrie by Han Yu.  Under the golden light, Valkyrie's eyes gradually came to life. After giving Han Yu a weak look, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "I'm sorry, I lost."

    "Don't talk. Just win back after losing. I'll take you to heal. As long as you still have breath, you won't die." Han Yu said quickly after hearing this, and at the same time reached out to pick up Valkyrie.

    "It's useless. I know my body myself. I'm about to die. Anyone stabbed by the Hyperion Spear, whether a human or a god, cannot be saved." Valkyrie shook his head feebly.  He said to Han Yu intermittently.

    "Don't talk nonsense. If I don't let you die, you won't die." Han Yu said through gritted teeth. At the same time, he reached behind Valkyrie with his right hand, grasped the barrel of the Hyperion gun, and hugged Valkyrie with his left hand.  With his legs inside, he used his right hand to pull out the Hyperion Gun from the ground.  Valkyrie huddled in Han Yu's arms, greedily enjoying Han Yu's tenderness.

    "Don't move, let me see you more." Valkyrie stopped Han Yu from taking him away and looked at Han Yu with wide eyes.  He reached out tremblingly to touch Han Yu's cheek, and said with a little regret: "It's a pity, if only I had known you earlier"

    "Don't worry, we still have a long time ahead." Han Yuqiang replied with a smile.

    "Hahathat's right. There are still many days to come. Promise me, live well, and you are not allowed to come to that world to look for me within a hundred years. Do you hear me?"

    "……Um."

    "Hahakiss me again, okay?"

    "You can't get it."

    Tears flowed out uncontrollably.  Although he and Valkyrie have not known each other for a long time, Han Yu has already regarded Valkyrie as his woman after establishing a relationship with Valkyrie.  Same as Lin Ke and Lian Peng.  Han Yu has decided to treat Valkyrie well.  What was unexpected was that Valkyrie had left him forever after he had just made the decision.  This feeling made Han Yu feel as if his heart had been hollowed out all of a sudden.

    As the Hyperion Gun fell to the ground, Valkyrie completely disappeared from this world.  The Hyperion Gun, which lost its host, quickly disappeared.

    At this moment, a voice that could make Han Yu lose his mind came, "Hmph Why come back now that you have escaped? It's a pity that this woman gave her life to save you. Isn't this all?"  Was it all in vain?”

    Turning around, Han Yu stared at the humanoid monster who was speaking. His eyes that had turned into blood red made the humanoid monster take a step back.  Although he woke up quickly, the humanoid monster still felt very angry.  He was actually frightened by a human's eyes and took a step back.  This has never happened before.

    The anger made the humanoid monster no longer interested in talking to Han Yu, in order to avoid long nights and dreams.  The humanoid monster waved its right hand, and a flame whip wrapped around Han Yu's left wrist.  Upon seeing this, the humanoid monster said proudly: "Now I don't have to worry about you running away."

    "Escape?" Han Yu repeated in a strange voice.  He turned his wrist with his left hand, grabbed the body of the flame whip, and pulled it towards him.  The unsuspecting humanoid monster suddenly felt a strong pull, causing his body to fly up and go straight to Han Yu.  The humanoid monster's eyes widened in shock. Before he could react, Han Yu's right fist hit him hard on the face. The humanoid monster fell heavily to the ground. Then he saw Han Yu  Jumping onto his hand, his fists fell on the humanoid monster like raindrops.

    The humanoid monster was beaten until it screamed, and finally had to loosen the flame whip wrapped around its arm before it could escape.  But after Han Yu's ravage this time, the humanoid monster no longer dared to look down on Han Yu.  The pain radiating from his body made the humanoid monster realize that he might have caused unnecessary trouble.  But there is no turning back. It seems a bit unrealistic to tell Han Yu that we can reconcile.

    "Not bad, not bad, the momentum is good, but the fist is a little weak, and hitting the body is like being bitten by a mosquito." The humanoid monster said harshly.

    But Han Yu remained unmoved. After a brief silence, Han Yu disappeared and appeared behind the humanoid monster. He asked softly: "How do you want to die?"

    "Huh?" The humanoid monster turned around suddenly, only to find that there was no one behind him, but the same question came from his right side, "How do you want to die?"

    "Huh?" The humanoid monster turned its head again, but still didn't find Han Yu. This time it was on top of its own head, and it was still the same question, "How do you want to die?"

    &nbsp; Before Han Yu broke out, the humanoid monster did not feel the pressure emanating from Han Yu.  But when Han Yu's anger defeated his reason because of Valkyrie's death, the pressure that was usually hidden was released without reservation.  It was this frightening pressure that made the humanoid monster think of escaping for the first time.  Although it was only fleeting, it also made the humanoid monster feel embarrassed and angry.

    The humanoid monster, which desperately warned itself not to run away, took out its courage and prepared to fight Han Yu.  This decision was in line with Han Yu's original intention. Han Yu, whose actions had been dominated by anger, was now very eager to fight.

    The two sides hit it off immediately.  But as soon as they fought, the humanoid monster regretted it.  Although they are all energy of fire, my opponents this time are obviously stronger than those before.  Opponents with the same abilities compete to see who is more powerful.  Now it seems that Han Yu has the upper hand.  Not only did he overwhelm the opponent in terms of momentum, but in the battle of strength, it was Han Yu who was eroding the power of the humanoid monster.

    “Damn it, this can’t go on like this!” The humanoid monster thought to himself upon seeing this.  It's just that it's not easy to escape now. If a humanoid monster wants to escape, it must pay a huge price.  And if they don't get away, depending on the situation, it won't be a matter of whether the humanoid monster wants to escape before long, but whether Han Yu is willing to let the humanoid monster go.  Depending on the situation, Han Yu will not let the humanoid monster go.

    The humanoid monster is caught in a dilemma, to let it go or not to let it go?  This is a problem, a serious problem.

    "Hey hey hey don't be complacent, so what if you beat me? Anyway, I've already played with your woman, and I'm good enough." The humanoid monster hoped that Han Yu, who was stimulating with words, would act abnormally, so that he would have  Opportunity.  Unfortunately, it backfired. After the humanoid monster finished speaking, Han Yu did become abnormal and burst out with more powerful power. However, this abnormality was not the result that the humanoid monster wanted.

    If that doesn’t work, then change it.  The humanoid monster rolled his eyes and thought of a plan again. He quickly said to Han Yu: "If you kill me, then you will never be able to save your woman again."

    This sentence is indeed effective. When the humanoid monster said the last word, Han Yu's momentum suddenly stagnated. Then Han Yu glared at the humanoid monster and roared: "You lied!"

    "I am not a human being if I lie!"

    "You are not a human being!"

    "Then you believe it or not!"

    “…If you lie to me, I will make you regret being born in this world, and I have more ways to make your life worse than death.”

    "Humph!" The humanoid monster snorted coldly, and he and Han Yu stopped their strength at the same time, and each took a step back.  As soon as it was liberated, the humanoid monster immediately grinned at Han Yu, "Idiot, I just lied to you." After saying that, the humanoid monster turned around and wanted to run away, but before it could take three steps, it felt something wrapped around its feet.  , the body fell to the ground involuntarily, and when he looked back, he saw that it was the flame whip that he had let go before, but now the flame whip was in the opponent's hand.  He saw Han Yu dragging the humanoid monster towards him bit by bit. Looking at Han Yu's bright red eyes, the humanoid monster actually felt shuddering.  After trying to escape from the flame whip to no avail, the humanoid monster hugged a raised stone on the ground with both hands and screamed again: "I know how to resurrect your woman, really!"

    "Do you think I will still be fooled?" Han Yu sneered unmoved.

    "What I said is true, you can resurrect your woman with the heart of God." The humanoid monster shouted again.

    "Heart of God? Tell me in detail."

    "The so-called heart of God is the heart of God. Just take the heart of God that your woman left in this world to the Reincarnation Temple and put it into the Reincarnation Pool"

    "You lied! Valkyrie has disappeared, leaving nothing behind. Where did the Heart of God come from?" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    "Oh, you didn't see it, that's because the Heart of God has been taken away by me" the humanoid monster quickly explained.

    Before the humanoid monster could finish explaining, Han Yu shouted: "Hand it over!"

    “I’ll hand it over now, I’ll hand it over now, but how do you want me to hand it over like this?” the humanoid monster shouted.

    ……

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT: You can vaguely see a little person lying inside the translucent ball. Han Yu turned around and asked the humanoid monster: "The one inside is Valkyrie."

    "Yes, she is your woman, but let me remind you in advance that even if your woman wakes up, her memory will disappear."

    "What's the point?"

    "In order to maintain the purity of the soul. Only pure souls can be reincarnated in the reincarnation pool, and too many past life memories willAffects the success rate of reincarnation.  "The humanoid monster explained quickly.

    "Where is the reincarnation pool?"

    "At the Reincarnation Temple."

    "" Han Yu glared at the humanoid monster, which frightened the humanoid monster and said quickly: "The Temple of Reincarnation is on this planet. Three hundred kilometers away from here, there is an oasis there, and the Temple of Reincarnation is there." The humanoid monster did not tell him.  Han Yu's reincarnation temple is guarded by mythical beasts, because in the eyes of humanoid monsters, the word monster is more suitable to describe Han Yu.  To be continued.  .

    【Register as a member to get private and more convenient access!  】

    Volume 1 of Super Power Civilization Chapter 586 Valkyrie’s Sacrifice m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 587: The Reincarnation Temple under the Afterglow of the Setting Sun

    "Where is the Temple of Reincarnation?" Han Yu asked with a cold face, lowering his head and asking the little man he was holding in his hand.  This little man is less than one meter tall and is covered in snow-white body. He looks like a dying dog under the sunlight. No one would have thought that this little man is the humanoid monster that was in the underground volcanic cave before.

    The little man made a miscalculation. He originally thought that Han Yu would be eager to save people and not care about him, but he didn't expect that Han Yu would directly pull him out of the ground. As a result, after being exposed to the sun, the little man immediately became weak and had no resistance at all.  With the ability, the magma material originally adsorbed on the body fell off one after another, revealing the body hidden inside.

    "It should, it should be here." The little man whispered softly.

    "Where is it?" Han Yu glared and asked angrily.

    The little man shivered all over and stammered: "I, I remember that it was really here"

    "Then tell me, where is the Temple of Reincarnation? Apart from sand, where is the oasis? Where is the temple?" Han Yu narrowed his eyes and stared at the little man closely.

    "I, it was indeed there when I came back to look at it last time." The little man said stiffly.

    "When was the last time you saw it?"

    "Hmmit seems like a hundred years ago or a hundred and ten years ago, oh, please forgive me"

    Just when Han Yu was about to strangle the little man in his hand, as the sun set, the desert under Han Yu's feet began to change under the rays of the setting sun. The little man quickly shouted: "Look, you  Look!”

    Han Yu, who was flying in mid-air, looked down.  The desert beneath our feet is disappearing, replaced by trees?  river?  Seeing the changes in the desert beneath his feet, Han Yu quickly rubbed his eyes and opened his mouth in surprise.  This is too weird. A place with water, trees and a temple appeared out of thin air in the desert that was originally barren of grass and sand.  Isn’t this too ridiculous?

    If he hadn’t seen it with his own eyes, Han Yu would have thought that the person who told him these things was either crazy or deliberately lying to him. But after seeing it with his own eyes, Han Yu couldn’t help but not believe it.  On the contrary, when the little man in Han Yu's hand saw the appearance of the temple, he immediately shouted excitedly to Han Yu: "Look. Look, I didn't lie to you, there is really a temple."

    "Shut up!" Han Yu shouted in a low voice.

    With just one sentence, the little man immediately shut his mouth honestly.  He is really afraid of Han Yu.  Although Han Yu's eyes are no longer blood-red at this time, the blood-red color has been remembered in the little man's bones, lest he see it again.

    After waiting for a while, the little man asked tentatively: "What, now you have found the temple. Do you think you can let me go? I promise I will not appear in front of you again, okay?"

    "Why are you so anxious? It won't be too late for you to leave after I revive Valkyrie. If I let you go now, if you lied to me, then who should I go to?" After saying this, Han Yu couldn't help but break up and carry the villain away.  The son flew towards the Temple of Reincarnation.

    Seeing that the distance to the Reincarnation Temple is getting closer and closer.  The little man's face became more and more ugly, and finally he was about to arrive.  The little man screamed and struggled: "No, no. I don't want to die, please let me go."

    "Hey, what you said is really strange. As long as Valkyrie is resurrected, I will not cause trouble for you" Before Han Yu could finish his words, a beam of light suddenly shot out from the Reincarnation Temple.  Han Yu subconsciously raised his hand to block the little man in front of him.

    "Ah" the little man screamed. Han Yu was shocked when he saw it. He saw the little man's mouth opened wide. The place hit by the beam was freezing, and the cold air was still spreading towards Han Yu.  Coming over, Han Yu quickly let go of his hand when he saw it. The little man fell straight on the stone platform of the temple and fell to pieces.  Han Yu couldn't care less about the poor little man who died, and hurriedly avoided several rays of light that came out of the temple again.  Taking advantage of Xiao Ren'er's experience, Han Yu said that he could not be hit by that kind of freezing light.  However, as the freezing rays continued to increase, the space for Han Yu to escape became smaller and smaller. Han Yu gritted his teeth for the last time, and a ball of flame burst out from his body. He stopped dodging the attacks of the freezing rays and rushed straight to the temple.  With the protection of the flames, Han Yu successfully entered the temple. However, when Han Yu arrived at the temple, the flames on his body had been cut by the freezing light and only a thin layer remained. I am afraid that it only takes one or two more blows to protect Han Yu.  Yu's flame will be broken.  But now, Han Yu has entered the temple, so he doesn't have to worry about being attacked by the freezing light again.

    The little man dies, which means he has lost his guide.  Fortunately, Han Yu had already asked the villain beforehand, so he didn't have to worry about how no one would tell him how to revive Valkyrie after the villain died.  What Han Yu has to do now is to find the reincarnation pool in the Reincarnation Temple, and then put the crystal ball that holds Valkyrie's original soul into the transformation pool.That’s it.

    An important thing like the Reincarnation Pond must be placed in the center of the Reincarnation Temple.  After determining the target, Han Yu stepped into the temple.

    Even if the villain didn’t say anything, Han Yu didn’t think that reaching the reincarnation pool would be a safe journey.  Generally, a place like the Reincarnation Pond must be guarded by powerful creatures. This is common sense that does not need to be said specifically.  Therefore, after entering the temple, Han Yu has always maintained a high degree of vigilance and paid attention to the surrounding situation.  It was precisely because of this kind of caution that Han Yu was not successfully attacked by the guardian guarding this temple of reincarnation.

    There are two guardians, one male and one female. Because they are wearing hoods, Han Yu cannot tell the race of the two guardians, but they are definitely not human.  Because human feet do not spread, but the legs of these two guardians are divided into three parts.  The weapons of the two guardians were double swords and spears respectively. Don't talk nonsense to Han Yu, or maybe he couldn't talk. Anyway, after the sneak attack failed, the two guardians immediately turned from sneak attack to strong attack, attacking in two directions.  Han Yu.

    Facing the attack of the two guardians, Han Yu was a little confused.  It's not that Han Yu can't deal with the two guardians, but that Han Yu is worried about damaging this place. If the reincarnation pool in the Reincarnation Temple is damaged due to his carelessness, that's not what Han Yu wants to see.

    "As if they had discovered Han Yu's rat-throwing weapon, the two guardians' attacks became even more unscrupulous.  In just a short while, Han Yu's body had been left with many wounds. Fortunately, the wounds were not deep, just some superficial wounds.  But it looks scary.  Han Yu was like a bloody man.

    "Cha" the male guardian who wielded the gun shouted loudly, raised his gun and stabbed Han Yu in the back of the heart.  But before the spear could hit Han Yu, the male guardian suddenly guarded the spear to protect himself, shot down the two flying hidden weapons, and stared at the entrance of the temple with vigilant eyes.

    Han Yu let go of the female guardian's swords, took a moment to look back, and felt happy that it was Ning Ping who was here.  Let’s talk about martial arts.  Or Ning Ping is the expert.

    "I won't ask you why. You go and do what you want to do first." Ning Ping did not let Han Yu explain to him, but directly asked Han Yu to leave first.  Han Yu nodded happily and was not polite to Ning Ping.  Turn around and leave.  Since this reincarnation temple will appear when the sun sets, who knows when it will disappear?  To be on the safe side, I'd better finish my business first and talk to Ning Ping and others in detail after I leave here.

    When the two guardians saw that Han Yu was leaving, of course they refused to give up.  Their mission is to kill all creatures that trespass into the Reincarnation Temple.  He immediately roared and rushed towards Ning Ping and Han Yu respectively.  Ning Ping was seen holding swords in both hands, raising his hands to circle the two guardians around him, and then shouted to Han Yu: "Quickly leave!" Han Yu was not polite to Ning Ping.  He nodded to Ningping and ran towards the depths of the temple.  Seeing Han Yu running towards the reincarnation pool they were guarding, the two guardians immediately became anxious.  But with Ning Ping around, it has become a luxury for them to catch up.  He could only cheer up and deal with Ning Ping first before chasing Han Yu.

    The Reincarnation Temple is not very big. Han Yu didn't run for a while before he saw the Reincarnation Pond not far from him.  Looking at the shimmering reincarnation pool, Han Yu took a few steps and came to the side of the reincarnation pool. He reached out and took out the crystal ball in his arms, preparing to put it into the reincarnation pool.

    But before Han Yu could let go, he felt a gust of wind coming from behind, and Han Yu quickly stepped aside.  Fortunately, Han Yu reacted quickly. A cold arrow grazed the corner of Han Yu's clothes and nailed it to a stone pillar behind the reincarnation pool.  Han Yu looked back and saw nothing.  Seeing this, Han Yu moved his fingers together, illuminating the surrounding area as bright as day, but still could not find the sneak attacker.

    Han Yu frowned slightly, and without thinking too much, he picked up the crystal ball again and prepared to put it into the reincarnation pool. But when Han Yu turned around again, a figure appeared out of thin air and raised it towards Han Yu's back.  Dagger in hand.  If there was no shadow, the silent attacker would most likely have succeeded, but fortunately, Han Yu had used his ability to light up the surroundings. Through the shadow, Han Yu discovered the sneak attacker behind him.  When the attacker raised his sword to stab him, Han Yu suddenly turned aside to let the dagger stab him, and at the same time reached out and grabbed the arm of the attacker holding the dagger.

    "Ouch!" Han Yu was stunned by a woman's cry of pain. When he looked back, he saw a woman wearing a black robe staring angrily at him.

    "Woman?" Han Yu said with a frown.

    "Let me go!" The attacker looked unhappy and raised his leg to kick Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately exerted force with his right hand. The attacker immediately retracted the foot that had not kicked Han Yu in pain. He glared at Han Yu angrily and shouted, "Let me go!"

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked.

    "Let me go first!"

    "Tell me first who you are?"

    "I want you?!  "

    Seeing that the other party didn’t say anything, Han Yu simply stopped asking. Anyway, his purpose was to reincarnate Valkyrie, not to interrogate the woman who appeared in the temple.  But when the woman saw Han Yu preparing to put the crystal ball in his hand into the reincarnation pool, her expression suddenly changed and she exclaimed: "No, don't destroy the reincarnation pool."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Han Yu looked at the woman suspiciously and asked.

    "The reincarnation pool can no longer reincarnate as gods." The woman said to Han Yu with a trace of sadness on her face.

    “Can’t a god be reincarnated?”

    "Yes, everything has its own destiny. You can also understand it as the number of years of use. This reincarnation pool has reached the limit of use. If a god is reincarnated, then this reincarnation pool will die due to exhaustion of power.  Dry.”

    "But, I want to reincarnate ValkyrieDo you know where there is a reincarnation pool?"

    Unexpectedly, the woman did not answer Han Yu's next question, but stared directly at Han Yu and asked: "What did you just say? Do you want Valkyrie to be reincarnated?"

    "Well, she was harmed. I want her to be transformed."

    "let me go. I'm afraid it's up to the reincarnation pool to decide whether to be reincarnated as Valkyrie." The woman lowered her head and was silent for a moment, then looked up at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu let go of the woman.  Seeing that the freed woman did not take the opportunity to escape, but walked to the front of the reincarnation pool, chanting a spell that Han Yu could not understand. Following the woman's spell, ripples began to appear in the originally calm reincarnation pool. When the woman chanted  After the last syllable of the spell ended, a naked woman made of water appeared in the pool of reincarnation.

    "What summoned me?" The woman in the reincarnation pool slowly opened her eyes.  He asked the woman who summoned him with a gentle look.

    "Valkyrie is here. It's up to you to decide whether to reincarnate. No matter what decision you make, I will accept it." The woman slowly said to the woman in the reincarnation pool.  The women in the reincarnation pool heard the name Valkyrie.  His expression became a little excited, and he asked repeatedly: "Where is she?"

    When the woman heard this, she looked at Han Yu who was standing aside. Han Yu took out the crystal ball knowingly and handed it to the woman in the reincarnation pool.

    The woman did not answer, but lowered her head slightly and carefully looked at the soul in the crystal ball.  After a long while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said: "The long wait is finally over."

    "Reincarnation Pool, you have to think carefully. If you reincarnate Valkyrie, it means you will disappear." The woman couldn't help but remind the woman in the reincarnation pool.

    "I know, but my mission is to reincarnate as a god. If I refuse reincarnation for the sake of my own existence, then what is the meaning of my existence. Mei Duo. Thank you for your company all the time. Let's enter the reincarnation pool together. I will use my  The last power to reincarnate you can be regarded as the last gift I leave you."

    "No, I don't want" The woman known as Mei Duo shook her head after hearing this.  However, Han Yu on the side was no longer patient. It had been a while since he entered the temple. The sun was about to set. Who knew whether the Reincarnation Temple would disappear after nightfall.  He immediately stepped forward and asked, "Can Valkyrie be reincarnated first? I'm worried that I'll miss the time."

    "You!" Mei Duo said anxiously after hearing this.

    "That's right, put the crystal ball containing Valkyrie's original soul into the reincarnation pool, and you can just wait for a while." The woman in the reincarnation pool said to Han Yu with a smile.  Mei Duo heard the words and wanted to stop her, but before she could do anything, the crystal ball fell into the reincarnation pool, bursting out with a burst of dazzling light. Then Mei Duo felt someone reaching out to pull her. When she looked up, it was  Women in the reincarnation pool.  The woman in the reincarnation pool looked at Mei Duo with a smile on her face, "Don't refuse my last gift."

    Hearing this, Mei Duo, who originally wanted to resist, sighed softly and fell into the reincarnation pool obediently, bursting out with a burst of dazzling light.

    The women in the reincarnation pool began to gradually become blurry. Before disappearing, the women in the reincarnation pool looked at Han Yu and said gently: "After reincarnation, they will be entrusted to you to take care of them."

    "……I will."

    "I don't have any gifts to give you, so I'll take this as a reward." As soon as the woman in the reincarnation pool finished speaking, a helmet floated up from the reincarnation pool and floated in front of Han Yu.  Han Yu reached out to take it, and heard the explanation of the woman in the reincarnation pool, "This is Pluto's invisibility cap. It was originally Mei Duo's thing, but now she has no use for it, so I gave it to you. How to use it?"  It's simple. As long as you put it on your head, people can't see you. However, you can't touch others when you're invisible. You can only do so after taking off the hat.Please remember this when meeting people.  "

    After listening to the explanation of the woman in the reincarnation pool, Han Yu finally understood why he had not noticed the existence of Mei Duo before. It turned out to be the reason for the hat made of dog skin in his hand.  Han Yu, who was looking at the hat in his hand, felt his eyes darken. When he looked up, he saw that the reincarnation pool had changed. The pool that was originally full of water was now dry. In the dry pool, two young people were lying side by side.  A young girl under ten years old.  Judging from the hair color, one is Valkyrie, and the other is Meadow, who used to have a dog-skin hat.

    Han Yu silently wrapped the two little girls in his coat and picked them up. After the two little girls were carried away from the reincarnation pool, the dried up reincarnation pool collapsed and turned into a ruin.  Han Yu silently bowed to the reincarnation pond and bowed three times, then turned around and ran out of the hall.  They had to run. As the Reincarnation Pool turned into ruins, the Reincarnation Temple began to shake. If they didn't run quickly, Han Yu, the reincarnated Valkyrie and Mei Duo would most likely be buried alive here.

    On the way out, Han Yu met Ning Ping who came in to look for him.  When Ning Ping saw Han Yu coming out with two little girls in his arms, he couldn't help but be startled and thought to himself: "Why is there another one?"

    But this was not the time to explain. Han Yu and Ning Ping ran outside without saying a word, and finally rushed out of the temple at the last moment when the temple door collapsed.

    After patting the dirt on his body, Han Yu asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, have you eliminated those two guardians?"

    "No, we were fighting fiercely, but the two guardians suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Because I was worried about you, I didn't go looking for them. What happened to you?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu curiously.

    "This is Valkyrie, this is Meadow. This is not the place to talk. Let's go back to the Courage first." Han Yu first introduced Ning Ping to who the two little girls in his arms were, and then stepped towards the approaching girl.  Courage walked away.  .  .  )——

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 588 Return to Gemini

    wPerhaps due to the destruction of the interference source, Han Yu and his party successfully left the desert planet, taking with them the two girls Valkyrie and Mei Duo.  ) After careful calculation, Valkyrie, Meadow, and Rose, these three girls who don’t look very old, are actually not human.  Rose's predecessor was a kind of treasure of heaven and earth, Valkyrie's predecessor was a Valkyrie, and how could Meadow be a human being who could evolve in the reincarnation pool.  Among the three girls, except Rose, who has no memory in the first place, Valkyrie and Meadow both lost their memories after reincarnation. Perhaps because they were reincarnated at the same time, the two girls have a good relationship.  Regarding the disposal of these three girls, Han Yu planned to leave them all to the Gemini couple Yu Yuyu. They had to take risks and it was impossible to travel around with children. What's more, children's education was not as good as Han Yu's.  It can be done with help.  Although Qiao Yan'er and Lian Peng are both smart people, a stable living environment is what the three little girls need most now.

    As for the relationship between Valkyrie and Han Yu, Han Yu has already informed Lin Ke and others of his decision.  Forget it, since Valkyrie has lost his memory, don't mention that thing again.  After all, Valkyrie is only in her teens now. Han Yu really can't open his mouth when he tells her that she is his fiancée.  What's more, the reason why he agreed to let Valkyrie become his fiancée was more about responsibility than love. Now that Valkyrie has forgotten, give her another chance to choose again, so that she can find herself according to her own preferences.  My partner is fine.

    Regarding Han Yu’s decision.  Lin Ke had no objection.  Acquiesced to Han Yu's approach.  When other people saw that Han Yu, the victim, decided to do this, they, outsiders, naturally wouldn't say anything.  Therefore, Valkyrie now has only one identity on the Courage. Like Meadow, he is a poor little boy separated from his parents.  Han Yu and others are kind-hearted brothers and sisters, and are currently sending them back to meet their parents.

    Taking care of children is not an easy task!  Children are not like cats and dogs. When they are happy, they can be teased. When they are unhappy, they can be put aside. Just make sure that the children are fed and not hungry.  Children also have ideas.  In need of care and love.  Fortunately for Valkyrie, after his reincarnation, his personality became gentle and unconcerned, often giving way to his younger sister, Meadow.  The hard one is Meadow.  This girl is just like a tomboy, there is nothing she dare not do, there is nothing she dare not cause trouble.  In order to prevent Meadow from causing any more unexpected harm to the Courage and causing unnecessary trouble to everyone on the Courage, Han Yu, as the temporary supervisor of Meadow and Valkyrie, was pushed out by everyone and was responsible for taking care of and supervising Val.  Ji Li and Mei Duo, especially Mei Duo, don't ask this girl to do good things, as long as she doesn't do bad things.

    It’s a bit overwhelming for a person under twenty years old to take care of two little girls in their teens, but fortunately, Lin Ke and others will help from time to time.  Han Yu gritted his teeth and persisted, praying that the Courage would arrive at Gemini as soon as possible. He believed that as long as he saw Yu Yuyu and his wife, he would be free.

    Time passes day by day, and Spirit is getting closer and closer to Gemini

    Gemini, Elf Tribe

    As the sun set, Hero dejectedly followed the elf Keya who came to find her and walked towards the elf tribe.  This is already the seventh day, seven days have passed since Han Yu said he would come back, but Han Yu still hasn't appeared. Has he forgotten himself?

    When Hero returned home, he said hello to Yu Yuyu and his wife sadly and then returned to his room.  Lock yourself in a room alone.  Yu Yuyu and Qinglan looked at each other. Qinglan stood up and said, "I'm going to see Hero. Maybe they are on their way back now. All we can do now is believe them. Wait for them to come back."

    "Well, it's true as you said, we can only wait now. Husband, how have you considered the issue of Hero's education?" Qinglan changed the subject and asked.

    "Huh? Why do you ask this suddenly? Didn't you make a decision before? Teach Hero to learn medicine and pass on my medical skills to her."

    "It's just that she is a girl. We can't let her stay here forever. After Han Yu and the others come back, we still have to take her back to the human world to live. At that time, a female doctor doesn't seem to be able to treat her  How will it help in the future? In the empire, doctors seem to be all men. If a woman becomes a doctor, will it cause trouble to her? "

    "Well, this is indeed a problem. But it doesn't matter. If it doesn't work, we will make some changes."

    "What changed?"

    "Go back to my hometown and take Hero back to the world I originally lived in. The world I live in does not have the habit of discriminating against women. As long as you have a skill, you will be respected by others." Yu Yuyu said to Qinglan in a deep voice.  .

    Qinglan heard this and asked with a smile: "Didn't you say you wanted toLive like a hermit?  "

    "Haha. For the sake of my child's future, I have no choice but to give up my original plan." Yu Yuyu replied with a wry smile.

    "You are willing to do it."

    "After marrying you and recognizing Hero as my goddaughter, I can't just consider myself. I am the head of the family, so I must consider the future of you and Hero. Qinglan. Are you willing to accompany me?  me?"

    "Fool, we are husband and wife. Of course, wherever you go, I will follow you." Qing Lan looked at Yu Yuyu with a gentle face and said.

    "Qinglan" Yu Yuyu held Qinglan's little hand with some emotion, leaning his head forward slightly. Seeing this, Qinglan closed his eyes slightly, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.  But before the two could kiss each other, Yu and Yu suddenly looked back at the door.  Qing Lan, who felt strange again, opened her eyes and asked curiously: "What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing, I'm just scared by those elves who don't like to knock on the door. Let's continue." Seeing that there was nothing unusual at the door, Yu Yuyu said to Qinglan with a smile.

    Qing Lan's face turned slightly red when he heard this. People from the Elf tribe don't have the habit of knocking on the door. They usually just open the door to see someone. Several times they bumped into Yu Zheng and Qing Lan making out. As a result, Yu and Yu and Qing Lan  I was so embarrassed that I almost had a psychological shadow.

    "There is no one, let's continue." After Yu Yuyu confirmed that no one was coming to cause damage, he licked his face and said to Qinglan.  But Qing Lan jumped aside at this time, smiled and said to Yu Yu: "I won't accompany you crazy. If you are bumped into again, it will be really embarrassing."

    "Oh, I've already investigated and no one came." Yu Yuyu coaxed Qinglan.  But as soon as he finished speaking, the door was pushed open, and Tiger rushed in furiously.  Seeing this, Qing Lan glanced at Yu Yuyu, secretly glad that she was not accompanying Yu Yuyu crazy.  Yu Yuyu gritted his teeth and looked at Tiger, and said angrily: "You'd better give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise I will cause trouble for you."

    "Yu Yuyu, Han Yu, Han Yu and the others are back." Tiger replied quickly.

    ……

    When they learned that Han Yu and his party had returned to Gemini, Yu and Yu didn't care about arguing with Tiger about what had just ruined their good fortune. They immediately stood up and asked, "Where are they?"

    "Just in the square."

    With a sound of "Whoosh~", Yu Yuyu rushed out like a gust of wind. Upon seeing this, Qinglan said to Tiger, who was dumbfounded: "Tiger, you go first, I will wake up Hero. After hearing the news  She will definitely be very happy in the future.”

    For Qinglan, a human being, the elves in the elven tribe are very friendly.  Qinglan gained recognition from the elves with her kindness.  After hearing Qinglan's words, Tiger nodded and said, "Okay. Then I'll take the first step."

    After receiving the news from Qinglan, Hero, who had not slept well at all, immediately ran out without even putting on his shoes. Fortunately, Qinglan caught Hero in time.  Pointing to the pajamas that revealed the beauty of He Luo, he said: "He Luo, do you want to meet Han Yu and the others like this?"

    Hero's face turned red when he was reminded. He quickly put on his clothes with Qinglan's help and ran outside.  Just when she arrived at the door, she saw Han Yu and his group, whom she had been thinking about day and night, were already standing at the door of her house.

    "Brother Han Yu~" Hero shouted, opened his arms and hugged Han Yu who entered the room, startling Han Yu.  After seeing clearly that it was Hero, Han Yu smiled and patted Hero on the back and said, "Okay Hero. We are back. This time when we come back, in addition to bringing you Tianhe water, we will also bring you back  Two sisters."

    "Sister?" Hero let go of Han Yu in confusion.  She saw Han Yu waving behind her, and two girls about her age came over.

    "Brother Han Yu. Are they" Hero asked softly.

    "Your sister, of course it depends on what you want. If you don't want them to be your sister, that's okay."

    "I am willing. As long as it is something Brother Han Yu asks me to do, Hero is willing to do it." Hero said quickly.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and reached out to touch Hero's little head, "That's what you said. The silver-haired girl's name is Valkyrie, and the brown-haired girl's name is Medo. They both lost  Memories from the past, since you promised to be their sister. Then you must take good care of them."

    "Yes, I will." Hero assured Han Yu with a solemn nod.

    Han Yu and his group, who had been worried about him, were back, and the big stone hanging in Hero's heart was finally let go. After talking to Han Yu for a while, the fatigue of the past few days came to his mind, and he felt sleepy.  When Yu Yuyu saw this, he asked Hero to take Valkyrie and Mei Duo back to the room to rest. The three little girls went back to the room to rest under the leadership of Qinglan, while Yu Yuyu had a serious face.  Asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, there are no outsiders now. Are you?"??It's time to tell me what's going on?  "

    "Well, even if you don't ask, I still want to talk to you." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    ……

    After Han Yu explained the cause and effect, Yu Yuyu nodded and said: "Well according to what you said, adopting those two girls is not a problem. I am discussing with Qing Lan to return to the alliance to settle down, and Qing Lan has already agreed.  . In other words, it’s nothing more than preparing two more luggages. But Han Yu, what’s going on with that Rose? Are you not going to continue traveling with that little girl? "

    "Haha We can only take her with us for the time being. Unlike Valkyrie and Meadow, we are still not sure whether Rose is in danger, so before that, we can only act as Rose's temporary  Guardian. But for you and your wife, we have brought you a lot of trouble."

    "It's okay. Qinglan and I both like children, so this is not a problem. You don't have to worry about it. By the way, where is the Tianhe water? I can't wait to prepare the medicine for Hero."

    "Haha you are really warm-hearted. The Tianhe water is still on board the Courage, and I will send it to you tomorrow." Han Yu smiled after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Yu Yuyu didn’t force it, and nodded and said, “Okay, then you can send it to me tomorrow. By the way, what are your plans next? Where are you going to take risks?”

    Hearing Yu Yuyu's question, Han Yu did not hide it and answered: "Our temporary plan is to stay on Gemini for a rest. The Spirit needs an overhaul, which will take about a week, and Ning Ping and I  We will make preparations during this week, and after the Courage is overhauled, we will continue our adventure. As for where to go, of course it is to the Death Desert in the Death Star Territory."

    "Why are you going there? It's not a good place to go." Yu Yuyu asked in confusion.

    "It is indeed not a good place to go there, but if you want to go to the center of the Death Star Territory, you can only get there through the Death Desert."

    "You actually want to go to the central area of ??the Death Star Territory?" Yu Yuyu stood up suddenly after hearing this, staring at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "Yeah, what's wrong? Is there any problem?" Han Yu asked confusedly.

    "No, it's okay." Yu Yuyu didn't answer, but sat down again, but the way he looked at Han Yu became a little weird, as if he was looking at Han Yu for once.  Han Yu couldn't stand it, so he stood up and left.

    Upon seeing this, Yu Yuyu thought for a while, stopped Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, if you must go to the central area of ??the Death Star Territory, then I suggest that you don't go to the Death Desert first, but go to a man named Wu.  Lantu’s man.”

    "What are you doing with that person?"

    "I heard about this person when I was treating people on other planets. That person seems to have been to the central area of ??the Death Star. You go and ask him. Maybe you can get some useful information."

    When Han Yu heard that the man from Ulan Tu had been to the central area of ??the Death Star Territory, he quickly asked: "Then do you know where that Ulan Tu lives now?"

    "There was an expedition team passing by here two days ago. I heard they said they were going to a planet called Jade to find a man named Ulan Tu."

    "Where is the Emerald Star?"

    "After leaving Gemini, we will sail eastward. I don't know the specific location."

    "That's it, I remember it. Yu Yuyu, thank you for the reminder."

    “You’re welcome.”m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 589 Bad news brought by uninvited guests

    w The Courage's overhaul did not require Han Yu and Ning Ping. The two had nothing to do, so they started hunting around the elven tribe.  Since the Elf Tribe settled in Gemini, they have been harassed by nearby ferocious beasts. Although there are usually Elf Guards patrolling, there have been many incidents of ferocious beasts hurting people.  Now that they heard that Han Yu and Ning Ping were going to use hunting to kill time, Tiger, the captain of the Elf Guard, took the initiative to serve as their guide, which made Han Yu and Ning Ping feel very relieved when they were unfamiliar with the nearby terrain.

    Under the leadership of Tiger, the beasts around the Elf tribe were wiped out.  First, all the beasts near the Elf tribe were wiped out, and then Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had not had enough, began to develop further away.  Today, Han Yu and Ning Ping met to challenge the wild boar that Tiger called the king of this forest.

    A body like a hill is covered with a piece of gravel armor.  The so-called gravel armor is a protective layer formed after the wild boar rubs against a tree when its back is itchy. After rubbing until it is covered with resin, it rolls in the mud pond, and finally rolls around in the gravel pile.  Don't underestimate this kind of gravel armor. This kind of gravel armor is stronger than ordinary armor, and the bows, arrows and daggers that elves are good at can't do anything about it.  With such a layer of gravel armor, this wild boar often ran into the elven tribe and caused trouble.  But today, the time has come for its bad retribution. Han Yu and Ning Ping, two people who like challenges, came to find a place for the elves.

    When he saw Han Yu and Ning Ping on the first day of the new year, the Wild Boar King, who had become accustomed to running wild, didn't pay attention to these two strange creatures who didn't know whether to live or die.  as usual.  With all four hooves exerting force, he lowered his head and grunted as he rushed towards Han Yu.  Thousands of kilograms of weight rushed over at accelerating speed, and the collision force generated was more than ten thousand kilograms. However, no matter how powerful the force was, it would only be useful if it hit the opponent. Before hitting Han Yu, Han Yu had already flown into the air and had no habit of stopping midway.  The wild boar king broke a big tree behind Han Yu with a "dong" sound, but it only felt a little dizzy. After shaking its head slightly, it went straight to another creature Ning in high spirits.  Ping hit it.  Ning Ping did not jump into the air like Han Yu did.  Instead, he dodged to his right, and of course before dodging, he used the Qingyun Sword to send out a wave of sword, touching the right front hoof of the Wild Boar King who was running fast.  It goes without saying that if something suddenly jolts your feet while you are running, there will be consequences.  The Wild Boar King was like a ball, rolling and wailing past Ning Ping, and fell heavily into a big pit. Fortunately, it survived with its head down.

    Looking at the wild boar king who was struggling desperately to stand up with his four hooves, but all his efforts were in vain, Han Yu walked to the edge of the pit and said quietly: "I finally understand why some people say that pigs are stupid."  That’s it.”

    "What should we do now?" Ning Ping was also a little dumbfounded by the current situation. He originally thought there would be an interesting battle, but instead such a comic scene occurred.

    "Let Tiger and the others handle it. It's almost time for us to go back. If you hang around outside all the time, you'll get criticized." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    "But what can we do after we go back?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "No matter what we can do, I know that if we don't go back and show our faces, Mengxin and the others will look good on us."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping nodded subconsciously.  While the two were talking, Tiger arrived with his people and saw with his own eyes that the Wild Boar King who had caused them so much suffering had now met such an end. It was impossible to say he was unhappy.  But this time he brought people to see Han Yu and Ning Ping for other matters.  Postponing the matter of dealing with the Wild Boar King, Tiger said to Han Yu: "Han Yu. You and Ning Ping should go back and take a look. There are a few strangers looking for the lotus. But judging from the appearance of the lotus, those people's lotus is  We know each other.”

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Huh? Is there such a thing? I understand, Ning Ping. Let's go back. Tiger, I'll leave this to you. Thank you for the news."

    Watching Han Yu and Ning Ping leave, Tiger called on the elves to fill the pit with water, preparing to kill the Wild Boar King first.

    ……

    Returning to the Elf Tribe Square where the Courage was parked, Han Yu saw a group of unfamiliar faces scattered around the Courage.

    "Stop!" Just when Han Yu was about to enter the Spirit, a strange face standing near the hatch of the Spirit stopped Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "What to do?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "We are talking inside now, you can come back later." The stranger said with an expressionless face.

    Han Yu blinked, turned around and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, this Courage seems to be ours, right?"

    "That's right."

    "Then if we want to enter our own Courage, it seems we don't need to get approval from others, right?"

    "certainly."

    &nbsp; "Well, I feel relieved when you say that." Han Yu nodded to Ning Ping, reached out and grabbed Lu Shenglian's neck, and shouted: "Boy, from now on, who will be the highlight of these tricks?"  They can all be stopped."

    "Come quickly, someone is coming." The stranger shouted loudly.

    "噌噌噌" As the stranger shouted, all the strangers scattered around the Courage gathered around him.  Ning Ping looked at the people gathered around him coldly and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, do you want to move your hands and feet?"

    "How about a bet?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "How do you want to bet?"

    "Let's see who can defeat the most people."

    "You're going to lose."

    "Hey, you're a swindler." Han Yu shouted when he saw this.  However, Han Yu didn't move at all despite the shouting. He watched with a smile as Ning Ping used his fast skills to knock down the strangers blocking the road one by one.  When the last stranger was knocked down, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with a proud face, but he was lucky enough not to faint from Han Yu's anger.  Han Yu was lazy again. Except for the stranger who grabbed his neck from the beginning, he didn't move at all, but he was knocked down by his real self.

    "Han Yu!" Ning Ping shouted at Han Yu dissatisfied.  However, Han Yu praised Ning Ping repeatedly before he could continue: "Ning Ping, you are so awesome. I knocked everyone down before I even had a chance to take action. You should leave a few for me."  "

    "I blame you for being a lazy idiot." Ning Ping shouted angrily.

    At this moment, the cabin door of the Courage opened. When he saw the people coming out of the Courage, Han Yu couldn't help but be startled. There was an acquaintance!

    "Zhou Quan, why are you here? How did you find this place?" Han Yu looked at Zhou Quan who came down very curiously.

    "I can't tell you how to find you. As for what I want to find you for, Han Yu, you and Ning Ping can come in together. I think there is something I need to tell you."

    "Huh?" Seeing Zhou Quan say this, Han Yu and Ning Ping followed Zhou Quan into the Courage.  As soon as they entered the Spirit, they saw that except for the two of them, everyone else was there.  What makes Han Yu feel strange is.  Lianpeng was crying, and Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner were whispering persuasion from the side.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, stepped forward and asked Lianpeng softly: "What happened?"

    "Han Yu" As soon as Lian Peng saw Han Yu coming back, her tears couldn't stop flowing down. She reached out and hugged Han Yu's waist and burst into tears.  Han Yu hugged the lotus pod with his backhand, stretched out his hand to gently pat the lotus pod's back, and whispered comforting words.  But until now, Han Yu still doesn't know what happened.

    Lianpeng cried heartily, and in the end she cried and hugged Han Yu and fell asleep.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu took Lianpeng back to her room and settled down.  Then he returned to the activity room and saw Lin Ke and others waiting for him.

    "How is it?" Lin Ke asked quickly when he saw Han Yu.

    "Already asleep. Lin Ke, what on earth made Lianpeng so sad?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke looked at Zhou Quan who had not left yet, and whispered to Han Yu: "Zhou Quan brought two pieces of bad news. One is that Mr. Maser has passed away. And the other"

    "What's the other one?" Han Yu asked quickly when Lin Ke didn't say anything.

    Before Lin Ke could speak, Zhou Quan said: "The other is that Mr. Maser was killed by someone. To Miss Lianpeng, Mr. Maser is like her father, well that's not right. It should be said  . Maser is Miss Lianpeng’s father.”

    "Ah? Maser is Lianpeng's father? His biological child?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Yes, my own." Zhou Quan nodded and continued: "It is precisely because of this that we thought of asking Miss Lianpeng to lead us to avenge Mr. Maser."

    "Listen to what you said. Do you already know who killed Maser?"

    "That's right. The person who killed Mr. Maser is the current card club president who is regarded as her brother by Miss Lianpeng. Euler."

    "I remember, it seems that the president that Maser supported was the president, right? How could it be that president who killed Mr. Maser. Are you mistaken?" Han Yu said with some disbelief.

    Zhou Quan shook his head when he heard this, and replied with a sure look on his face: "We can't be wrong. The person who killed Mr. Maser was Euler. As for the reason, it's just four words, it's so great that it shocked the master."

    "Wellthat's no wonder. But the winner and the loser, Maser has been plotting against others all his life, and being plotted against others in his old age can also be said to be a cycle of cause and effect."

    "If Mr. Maser is being plotted by others, we will not do this, but it will kill Mr. Maser"But it was Euler who was born.  It can be said that without Mr. Masler, Euler would not be where he is today.  If it had not been for the support and protection of Mr. Maser, Euler and his mother would not have the chance to survive today.  It's a pity that Mr. Masler has looked at countless people in his life, but in the end he looked wrong. Who would have thought that Euler, a white-eyed wolf, would do one thing to his face and another behind his back.  Taking advantage of Mr. Maser's trust, he laid out a big plan, and now the poker club is under his control.  If we opponents want to confront him, we can only use the banner of Mr. Maser.  "

    "Then what is the purpose of your coming here?" Han Yu asked after interrupting Zhou Quan's tirade.

    "We would like to ask Miss Lianpeng to come forward and lead us." Zhou Quan said in a deep voice.

    "No." Han Yu flatly refused.

    "We are not looking for you." Zhou Quan said with a frown.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied without giving in: "Now Lianpeng is my subordinate, and I won't allow her to leave. I'm very careful, you want to take advantage of a poor little girl for your own rights, are you still shameless?"

    "I'm not doing it for myself." Zhou Quan shouted angrily.

    "Pull you down, who are you trying to deceive? I admit that I'm not smart, but I'm not a fool either. What do you mean by asking Lotus Peng to take charge of the overall situation? Let's not talk about anything else. Just tell us whether your current strength can match the poker club.  What kind of confrontation is that? If you can't do it, then please don't come to pull Lianpeng into the water. She is the only bloodline of Maser left in this world, so let her go. Ningping, Feild, please go out Zhou Quan and return the favor.  Those elves have been informed not to let this man and his men get close to the Courage next time if it is not necessary."

    “Okay.” Ning Ping agreed, and he and Fielder took Zhou Quan out.  Zhou Quan didn't dare to resist. He knew Han Yu well.  If he resisted, it would be easier for Han Yu to find an excuse not to let him get close to the lotus.  But if you don't resist, you don't resist. Zhou Quan, who is already somewhat accustomed to giving orders, is being thrown out like this, and he feels a little unhappy.

    He drove Zhou Quan away.  Han Yu immediately said to Lin Ke and Han Mengxin: "Please spend more time with Lianpeng these days, and don't let her think about it. Yan'er, hurry up on the overhaul of the Courage, let's get out of here as soon as possible."

    "Brother, you don't agree with Lianpeng leaving?" Han Mengxin asked softly.

    "Of course I don't agree. I don't know how strong that card club is, but at least it's not much worse than the alliance. And Zhou Quan came to Lian Peng. To put it bluntly, it's a tiger's skin. Once Lian Peng leaves with him, the final outcome will definitely be to become any  A puppet at the mercy of others. As her companion, how can I just watch her misfortune. Of course, I refuse for her before she misfortune."

    "You don't think highly of Zhou Quan's people?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    "Not optimistic. For a person who has been forced to make a fuss about the descendants of dead people, can the situation get better?" Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "But Zhou Quan and his companions probably won't give up."

    "I know, that's why I asked Yan'er to seize the time to repair the Courage. Once the Courage is repaired, we will run away to find the Ulan Tu."

    "But what if Lianpeng wants to leave? After all, it was her father who was killed. As a child, I am afraid she will do everything possible to avenge her father." Han Mengxin asked suddenly.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. He had forgotten to consider the idea of ??lotus pods just now.  Lian Peng shouldn't be so confused that he would go back to die even though he knew he was going to die, right?  Through this period of time together, Han Yu knew that Lian Peng was actually a stubborn person.  Once you identify something, you may not be able to pull it back even if you use nine oxen to pull it together.  Now after listening to Han Mengxin's words, Han Yu couldn't help but feel worried.

    "You go and help Yan'er, Lin Ke, let's go see the lotus pods together."

    He took Lin Ke to Lianpeng’s room.  The door was ajar, so I pushed it open and took a look.  Lianpeng has woken up and is sitting on the bed with a dull expression, like a puppet that has lost its soul.

    "Lotus pods I'm sorry and I'm sorry." Han Yu originally had a lot to say, but after seeing the appearance of the lotus pods, his words only turned into four words: I'm sorry and I'm sorry.

    Lianpeng looked at Han Yu with a dull expression, then looked at Lin Ke. After lowering his head and being silent for a moment, Lianpeng suddenly asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, tell me, why did Euler kill Mr. Maser?"

    "This" Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment, not knowing how to answer.  However, Lianpeng obviously did not expect Han Yu to say anything, and said self-satisfiedly: "I don't understand why Euler wanted to harm the master. Master Maser has obviously started to let Euler stand alone, why?  La still didn't want to let the teacher go and insisted on taking his life. Could it be that he had forgotten who stood up to support him when he was bullied by others? How could he, how could he make such a destructive act??What about such a treasonous thing?  "

    "It's all caused by power." Han Yu replied calmly.

    Lian Peng was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied: "Yes, it's all caused by power." After saying this, Lian Peng stopped talking and just sat there without saying a word, not knowing what he was thinking.  .

    ……

    Because of the news brought by Zhou Quan, the atmosphere on the Courage was very dull these two days, as if everyone had something on their mind.  That dull feeling made Han Yu hate Zhou Quan. If it weren't for Zhou Quan, he wouldn't be in such a depressed mood.  However, there is no regret medicine in the world. Instead of thinking about what if, it is better to think about the future. After all, people are still alive and need to continue to move forward on this road of no return in life.

    Zhou Quan has been listed as the least popular person on the Courage by Han Yu, so Zhou Quan has not appeared for two days in a row.  And lotus.  But the lotus pod looked more and more haggard day by day, which made Han Yu anxious. But did she have any good way to untie the knot in the lotus pod? She could only try different methods to make the lotus pod happy, but it had little effect, and she smiled naturally.  After Zhou Quan came, he never appeared on Lian Peng's face again.

    But on the third day after Zhou Quan appeared, Lianpeng suddenly seemed like a different person in front of Han Yu, making everyone smile.  But Han Yu didn't feel happy at all. If something went wrong, he must be a monster. Two days ago, he was still immersed in sadness. He suddenly showed a cheerful smile. If there was no ghost here, he wouldn't believe it even if he killed Han Yu.

    When night fell, Han Yu, who was regarded by Lian Peng as a sign of mental illness, was still lying on his bed thinking about what Lian Peng was going to do, when he saw someone knocking on the door.  When I opened the door, I saw a lotus pod.

    "Lianpeng? Let's talk about it tomorrow." When Han Yu saw it was Lianpeng, he quickly blocked Lianpeng's words. Unexpectedly, Lianpeng didn't care. He just gave Han Yu a charming look, stretched out his hand and took out a supervisor from his arms.  He blew on Han Yu's face.  Han Yu immediately felt weak in his limbs and fell on the bed. Immediately afterwards, Lian Peng began to slowly take off his clothes. While he was not taking off enough, he started to help Han Yu take them off.  To be continued.  .  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 590 Lotus Leaves the Team

    w went crazy all night

    When Han Yu opened his eyes, he found that the beauty beside him was gone.  ) Han Yu suddenly jumped out of bed, and as soon as his feet landed on the ground, he felt dizzy.  He threw on some clothes at random and stumbled straight to Lianpeng's room.

    The door to the lotus room was ajar, the furnishings in the room were neat, and the quilt on the bed had no trace of being moved.  Standing in the room, Han Yu was dazed for a moment, then went out and knocked on the door one by one, preparing to wake up Lin Ke and others, but found that none of Lin Ke and others were woken up as easily as usual.  Han Yu worked hard for a long time and finally woke up Lin Ke and others.  After waking up, Lin Ke and others were as dizzy as Han Yu.  Of course, there is one difference between Han Yu and Lin Ke and others. Last night, he was reversed.

    As a man, he was pushed back by a woman.  If the woman is good-looking, it is a blessing, but if the woman is not good-looking, it is a nightmare.  Han Yu is lucky, Lian Peng is a beauty.  But being pushed back was a great shame and humiliation for Han Yu, and it was a drugged pushback.  Lotus what do you mean?  Is the female flower picker a thief?

    Seeing Han Yu walking back and forth in front of everyone with a sullen face, the dizziness symptoms that had been relieved by everyone immediately worsened.

    "Han Yu, don't leave. You should come up with an idea quickly." Ning Ping stopped Han Yu and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu stopped, looked at everyone and asked, "How do you feel now? Is there any problem in setting off?"

    "……no problem."

    "Then let's go. Let's go after that Lianpeng guy. Even if she really wants to leave, I hope she can leave openly, instead of leaving quietly like she is now." Han Yu said through gritted teeth.

    Since the leader has given the order, all that is left is to set out to chase him.  Fortunately, in order to prevent Lianpeng from leaving quietly, Qiao Yaner quietly installed a tracker on Lianpeng's body as Han Yu said, which came in handy now.

    The Courage has set off, the target is Lotus Pendant, who left without making a sound!

    "Han Yu, go back and change your clothes. You don't look good in these clothes." Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu.  After being reminded, Han Yu realized that his clothes were a bit unconventional. Not to mention that he buttoned his clothes incorrectly. He only wore a pair of boxer briefs on his lower body and a pair of slippers on his feet

    "Hmm. I'll go back and change some clothes." Han Yu coughed lightly, turned and left the control room.

    Back to his room, Han Yu saw a letter placed on his bedside while changing clothes. It was obvious that the lotus leaf had been left for him before he left, but he just didn't notice it when he just woke up.

    After getting dressed, Han Yu picked up the letter left for him in the lotus pod and read it.

    "Han Yu, when you read this letter, I have left everyone and embarked on the road of revenge for my father alone. The days with you are very happy, and it makes me realize for the first time that friends care about me.  It's just that Maser is my biological father. I can't remain indifferent to the murder of my biological father. Don't worry, Zhou Zhou can control me. With my ability, he can't do it. Please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye, because I  I feel that avenging my father should not involve you, so I'm sorry and please forgive me for my arbitrary opinions. If I can succeed in revenge, I will go to your hometown to find you. If I didn't find you. Also  Please forget about me. I took Rose away. With her by my side, I can look at her when I miss you. And don’t come to me. I’m the tracker Yan’er installed on me.  I’ve already discovered it, you can’t find me…”

    Saw this.  Han Yu's face darkened after a while.  With a helpless smile, he stood up and walked to the control room.  After entering the control room and handing Lian Peng's letter to everyone, Lin Ke asked softly: "Han Yu, are we still pursuing him?"

    Han Yu replied without hesitation: "Chase, of course we have to chase. Even if that guy doesn't want us to participate in her revenge plan, we are her companions and we still need to tell her to support her mentally. What's more, she  Let’s leave without saying goodbye this time.”

    "But Lian Peng said in the letter that the tracker has been found. Can we still catch Lian Peng? Even if we catch up, will it be Lian Peng who is caught up by us?"

    "Even if it's not Lianpeng, it's probably not someone who will be detrimental to us. We can just use them to send a message to Lianpeng for us, telling Lianpeng that we support her no matter what."

    "Yes." Lin Ke nodded and began to activate his abilities to put the Courage into full speed. The remaining people were not idle either and began to prepare gifts to be given to Lianpeng.

    "Miss Lianpeng, it's almost time, we have to leave." Lan Chen said to Lianpeng respectfully.  After Lianpeng correctly replied that Lan Chen wanted to avenge his father,Lan Chen swore allegiance to Lian Peng, and is now responsible for protecting Lian Peng's safety until Ye Yu of the Shadow Guard brings someone to join him.  As for Zhou Quan, he has already taken people to find Fang Bing to contact people with the same purpose as them to prepare for an uprising and obey Lian Peng's orders. Generally speaking, all the forces that are resisting the president of the Pai Society, Euler, are now obeying Lian Peng's orders.  Lianpeng didn't know whether these people listened to her sincerely, or if they were just perfunctory.  However, Lian Peng is very confident and believes that as long as some time passes, he will be able to make all those people loyal to him.

    Hearing Lan Chen's words, Lianpeng hesitated for a moment. Just when he opened his mouth to agree with Lan Chen's opinion, he saw the person in charge of the alert suddenly loudly reported: "Report, a starship is approaching quickly. It is estimated that it will arrive in five minutes."  Enter the warning range of our ship."

    "Determine the model of the starship." Lan Chen ordered after hearing this.

    "Understood Determine the model of the starship. It is an exploration-type starship. According to the records, the name of the ship is Courage."

    When she heard the words "Courage", Lian Peng's eyes were red, and she reached out to cover her mouth to prevent herself from crying.  Lan Chen on the side saw him and said softly: "Miss Lianpeng, please meet them. I think they are here to see you off."

    "……Um."

    Didn’t encounter any obstacles.  Everyone on the Courage successfully saw the lotus.  I saw lotus pods.  Before Han Yu could speak, Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yaner rushed over and hugged the lotus.  Han Yu was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.  In front of so many people, Han Yu really didn't think about how to talk to Lian Peng. Do he want Lian Peng to take responsibility for last night in public?  I can't afford to lose that person.

    Just when Han Yu was struggling, Lian Peng was a little guilty and did not dare to look at Han Yu.  After talking to Lin Ke and others, the two looked at each other awkwardly, neither of them spoke first.  When everyone saw this situation, they immediately understood that there was a problem between the two people, and they immediately left the reception room with Lan Chen in a considerate manner, leaving the space for Han Yu and Lian Peng.

    No one is around.  Han Yu finally felt a little more relaxed. Seeing Lian Peng lowering his head and not speaking, Han Yu frowned slightly and said, "Don't you have anything to say after seeing me?"

    "I'm sorry."

    "That's not what I want to hear." Han Yu said with a straight face.

    “OhI’m sorry.”

    "I told you, I don't want to hear this. I just want to ask you, why did you drug me last night?"

    "I, I'm afraid you'll resist." Lianpeng lowered her head and replied in a low voice.

    Hearing Lianpeng’s answer, Han Yu couldn’t laugh or cry. What kind of reason is this?  After a long silence, Han Yu asked, "Will you be responsible?"

    "Huh?" Lian Peng was stunned when he heard this.

    "Ah, what, I mean. You raped me, will you be responsible?" Han Yu said, staring at Lianpeng in a daze.

    "I, I am a woman, oh, of course, I, I will be responsible, um, yes, I will be responsible. Just. How are you going to make me responsible?" Lianpeng asked tentatively.

    "After my trip is over, I will take Lin Ke back to my hometown of Longjiao Star to wait for you. Don't make a mistake." Han Yu said slowly to Lianpeng.

    Lianpeng immediately understood the meaning of Han Yu's words and couldn't help but nodded and replied: "Yes, I remember. I. I will definitely go back."

    "Alas" Han Yu sighed upon seeing this, stepped forward and held the lotus pod in his arms.  He tightened his strength and whispered into Lianpeng's ear: "Don't be too forced. No matter whether your revenge is successful or not, I will wait for you and keep waiting."

    "Yes." Lian Peng hugged Han Yu with her backhand and responded forcefully.

    In the starship monitor, Lan Chen, Lin Ke and others witnessed everything in the reception room.

    The lotus is gone!  He left with the blessings of Han Yu and others!  Han Yu and others drove the Courage back to Gemini. No one said anything along the way, just doing their own things in silence.

    When they returned to Gemini and saw how happy the elves were because the Courage had left and returned, Han Yu and others felt a little better.  The departure of Lotus Peng made the people on the Courage return to the original seven people, four men and three women.  Han Yu and others had no plans to expand their number. After two days of rest in Gemini, Han Yu and others bid farewell to Yu and Yu, who had already accepted three girls, Hero, Valkyrie, and Mei Duo, as adopted daughters.  , went on a journey to find Ulan Tu.

    According to Yu Yuyu, after 72 hours of sailing to the east of Gemini, Han Yu and his party discovered a planet suitable for human survival.  As for whether the Ulantu they are looking for is on this planet, only God knows.

    This is a planet that has not yet been developed. Although it is suitable for human survival, there is no discovery on the planet.?Traces of human activities.  However, with the lessons learned from Gemini, Han Yu and others did not dare to jump to conclusions. After the Spirit landed on this planet, Han Yu and others were ready to search the planet.

    This is a planet suitable for the development of tourism. The natural beauty that can be seen everywhere makes Han Yu and others almost forget to leave. What's even better is that there are no large carnivores on this planet, most of them are petite herbivores.  , and it was precisely for this reason that Han Yu agreed to Lin Ke and others to disembark from the Courage and explore with them.  Only Qiao Yaner and Field were left guarding the Courage.

    "Brother, look, it's a monkey." Han Mengxin suddenly pulled Han Yu's arm and shouted.

    Han Yu, who has not yet recovered from the incident of leaving the lotus pods, said listlessly: "Monkeys are just monkeys, what's all the fuss about?"

    Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu dissatisfied, and suddenly said in a rough voice: "Don't be too forced, no matter whether your revenge is successful or not, I will wait for you, always waiting for you."

    As soon as he heard this, Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin dumbfounded.  "Mengxin. What do you want?"

    "Hehe Brother, since you are so reluctant to part with the lotus, you should hurry up and not stop her."

    "Can I stop her? Lianpeng is a very independent girl, and she is not someone who can be persuaded by me with just a few words, and I don't want to convince her. After all, she is avenging her father. How do you want me to convince her to stay?"

    "Then don't think about her for the time being. We still have our own things to do. You've been so listless, which worries us all."

    “…Well, I’ll try my best.”

    When Han Mengxin saw this, she wanted to give her a few more words of advice.  But Lin Ke pulled him aside and whispered: "Forget it, Meng Xin, let him stay depressed for a few more days. I think he will get better in a few days."

    "Just face him." Han Mengxin said to Lin Ke with some dissatisfaction.  Faced with Han Mengxin's accusation, Lin Ke just smiled lightly and did not make any response.

    "Forget it Mengxin, Han Yu is also a victim, so let's accommodate him." Ning Ping on the side also interjected at this time.

    When he heard what Ning Ping said, Han Yu was immediately unhappy. Although Ning Ping was telling the truth, he still couldn't accept it when he said it in front of him.  Who would have thought that that bastard named Lan Chen would put the image in the reception room on the display screen, thus letting Lin Ke and others know the little secret of himself and Lianpeng.  In the past two days, he had been teased by Ning Ping and others because of this.

    "Ning Ping, just wait, you will be in trouble." Han Yu swore to Ning Ping through gritted teeth.  Han Mengxin is his sister and Lin Ke is his lover. Han Yu cannot move between these two people, but Ning Ping is fine.

    Ning Ping didn’t care when he heard this. In his opinion, this was just Han Yu being tough.

    Fantasy Star Realm Jelinka, Card Club Headquarters

    As the president of the card society, Euler, after a major reshuffle of power.  It can be said that Euler now has great power and is completely the master of the country. However, the price of being the master of the country is a bit high. Although it is not that everyone will betray his family, it is because of the publicity of Zhou Quan and Fang Bing.  Although no one in the poker club dared to oppose Euler face to face, they all called Euler a white-eyed wolf behind his back.  The reason why he is called Euler White-eyed Wolf.  On the one hand, it was Maser's military advisor's fault, but on the other hand, it was Euler's fault.  After successfully taking back the president's rights into his own hands, Euler did two things. One was to install a large number of cronies loyal to him, and the other was to clean up.  In other words, it is a reckoning. People or forces who have had issues with Euler in the past will be accused by Euler and their families will be destroyed.  As a result, more people opposed Euler, but Euler was not afraid at all. Instead, he was a little excited and looked forward to the gathering of those who had been purged by him so that he could do another big purge.

    It’s just that when Euler heard the bright banner of Lotus Peng announcing that he would take revenge on himself, Euler was a little panicked.  The reason why the great purge was carried out was to prevent Lian Peng from having the strength to seek revenge on him when he knew the truth of the matter.  But to Euler's surprise, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing's two flies moved too fast. Before the purge on his side was over, another lotus with Maser bloodline appeared over there.

    As the card club’s strategist, Maser has connections that Euler can’t believe.  Even though Maser is dead now, as soon as Lotus Peng, who has the blood of Maser, raised his flag, other forces that had been dormant because of Euler's bloody methods suddenly raised their heads again.

    The day after Lian Peng raised his banner, in addition to the people recruited by Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, more than 20,000 people joined Lian Peng's command, and this number is still increasing.

    With a "pop", another priceless piece of porcelain was smashed to pieces by Euler.However, Euler couldn't bear to feel distressed. He glared at the people who came to report and said, "Those old people still don't agree?"

    "Yes, those people said that they are old and they are really powerless. Please forgive me, Mr. President."

    "I forgive his grandma, these shameless old people." Euler scolded fiercely.  Ever since Lianpeng established his own banner, Euler wanted to invite the old people from Maser's period to come forward and compete with Lianpeng. The result was a beautiful idea, but he did not expect that those old guys would not cooperate with him.  Euler is determined to kill those bastards who refuse to eat and drink as punishment. If he can be brothers with Maser, then he himself has a certain strength. If Euler touches those people, there is no need for Lianpeng to bring people here.  beat.  You're done for yourself.

    For those who cannot be beaten or scolded.  The old guy could only provide for his ancestors, so Euler was helpless and had a headache.  Paper cannot cover fire. Although lies can deceive people for a while, they cannot deceive them for a lifetime.  And as soon as the first lie was told, the lies Euler told later became out of control.  In order to maintain his rule, Euler had to send people to continue to persuade those old guys. On the other hand, he sent people to find lotus to release his goodwill. He wanted to play the tragedy card to confuse lotus, so as to mobilize his troops.  the goal of.

    "It's a pity that Euler forgot that Lianpeng was Maser's most special disciple.  How could he not see Euler's sinister intentions?  On the one hand, Lian Peng and Euler's messengers were arrogant, on the other hand, Zhou Quan and others were asked to seize the time to train soldiers. When Euler stopped sending messengers, the war between the two sides began.

    Both parties knew they were acting.  But the play has not yet come to an end.  They are constantly strengthening themselves and attracting all the people they can win over, especially the support of the older generation of the poker club.  Although these old people are old, they have a wide network of contacts in the poker club.  At the beginning, Maser used the old man of the poker club to curb the ambition of the vice president, but now Euler obviously wants to learn from Maser.  Unfortunately, the result was not ideal. No matter how low Euler's attitude was, none of these people were willing to obey Euler's instructions.

    In fact, it’s no wonder those people disagree. The key lies in Euler’s own reasons.  The incident of repaying kindness with vengeance against his mentor Ma Shier left a stain on Ma Shier that will never go away.  He even dared to kill his mentor Maser, but he didn't just kill people like him whenever he wanted.  Now to be polite to you.  It's not that he is really polite to you, his politeness is only polite to the rights you hold.

    In the past, they had no choice, so these old people could only grit their teeth and hold on. If they really couldn't hold on, they would turn a blind eye and succumb to Euler's feet.  But now, they have one more choice. Whether it is relationship or blood, Lianpeng is more worthy of trust than Ola.  As the saying goes, providing help in times of need is always more touching than adding the icing on the cake.  The old man at the poker club ignored Euler's request, but secretly tried his best to provide help to Lianpeng.  Help these elderly people.  Lotus pods keep everything in mind and dare not slack off even a little bit.

    "Come here, prepare your vehicle. I'm going to visit Mr. Mars." Euler told the guard at the door.

    "yes."

    After the guards left, Ola breathed a sigh of relief.  After rubbing his eyebrows, he began to think about what he would say after seeing Mars.  It's just that Euler thought about it over and over, but never came up with a clue.

    ……

    "Sir, we are here." The guard responsible for driving said to Euler.  Wake up Euler who was deep in thought.  Euler looked around in surprise, stepped out of the car, and walked towards Mars' residence.

    The door of the Mars house was closed. Euler asked people to knock on the door. Unexpectedly, General Iron was holding the door of the Mars house today, but no one answered.  Euler frowned, turned around, got into the car and said, "Go to Mr. Born's place."

    "yes."

    Soon after the car started, Euler accidentally turned around and saw the door of Mars' house opened, and a figure peering towards him.  When Euler saw it, he immediately lost his temper. However, as the president of the guild, he had already practiced the ability to keep his emotions and anger hidden. He just silently recorded what happened to him today in his heart, and secretly vowed to wait until the lotus was solved.  , none of these guys who rely on their old age to sell their old age can even think about it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? General Iron is guarding the door

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? General Iron is guarding the door

    ??Maton’s house, General Iron is guarding the door

    ……

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    "Go back." Euler ordered in a deep voice.  As soon as the guard who was the driver heard this, he quickly turned around and headed towards the headquarters of the card club.Drive away.  After Euler's car disappeared, those who had given Euler a closed door opened their doors one after another.

    After returning to his own territory, Euler returned to his office angrily. He originally planned to smash things to vent, but unexpectedly saw a person who was recruited by him recently to serve as his think tank.  Gesart.  Seeing Gesart salute to him, Euler felt excited in his heart.  Compared with those old immortals who are ignorant of current affairs, Gesart is really too sensible.

    "President, you don't look right. Have you been wronged outside?" Gesart asked tentatively.

    Hearing Gesart’s words, Euler immediately felt as if he had found a soulmate, and knocked Ku Shui over Gesart.  Gesart listened quietly without interrupting Euler's complaint. It was not until Euler finished speaking that Gesart said: "Those people who rely on their old age will not die well in the future. But sir, are you sure that  Is it true that Hill can’t be recruited by us?”

    "You were not present in today's situation. If you were present, I'm afraid you would maintain the same attitude as me. I just hope that they won't cause trouble for me when I have a decisive battle with Lianpeng." Euler looked pessimistic.  said.

    Gesart frowned when he heard this, and said to Euler in a deep voice: "President, please forgive me, you have too many worries now. Don't you know that before going abroad, you must first make peace with yourself? Since  The opponent's attitude has been clarified, so why not eliminate this hidden danger in advance while we still have time. You must know that on the battlefield, any small mistake may cause the battle to fail.  "

    "But, those people are all highly respected" Euler said hesitantly.

    "Sir, you are in charge of the poker club now, no matter how virtuous and respectable those people are. As long as they don't cooperate with you, then your Excellency has the right to eliminate those people who have different intentions. Your Excellency will never like it when we have a decisive battle with Lianpeng in the future.  Suddenly there must be a force attacking our rear,"

    "Well, indeed, I will leave this matter to you." Euler thought for a moment and said to Gesart.  After hearing this, Gesart immediately saluted and replied: "It is my honor to be able to serve you."

    It was night, and more than a dozen households that had been shut out by Euler during the day were attacked by unknown origins.  There were no chickens or dogs left in a dozen households, and the thick blood spread far and wide. It was also after this killing that those who used to be obedient and submissive became much more honest. They gave the already well-behaved Euler whatever he wanted.  Anyway, in one sentence, that guy Gesart can't be caught.

    Euler was very satisfied with this result.  He never dreamed that those people who usually brag about how strong they are all day long, that they are rich but cannot be lascivious, and that they are powerful and cannot be subdued, would choose silence and obedience in front of a bloody butcher knife.  However, the hatred in their hearts is also increasing day by day.  It's just that Euler didn't care at all about the hatred of these people. Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Euler eliminated at least 90% of the private soldiers raised by the die-hards. Except for a small number of people who stayed to look after the homes and homes,  The other private soldiers were organized into a miscellaneous army by Ola, ready to be used in the battle with Lianpeng.

    Regarding Euler’s decision, the old diehards dared not speak out in anger. They just prayed silently in their hearts that Euler would not die well. As for the rest, they did nothing.

    After using bloody means to temporarily settle the old diehards in the card club, the rest is naturally to deal with the capitulationists in the card club who propose peaceful coexistence.  To deal with such people, Euler did not let anyone else take action, but directly ordered his personal guards to send all the surrender factions to the underworld for a one-day trip to the underworld. Since the tickets to the underworld were all one-way tickets, he went there  Can't come back.

    After the old diehards and capitulationists in the Pai Club were brutally suppressed one after another, Euler had a lot more money, and the orders he issued began to be implemented effectively.  And all of this is thanks to his newly worshiped military advisor Gesart.

    "Gesat, sit down, sit down quickly." After Euler enthusiastically invited Gesat to take a seat, Euler immediately asked impatiently: "Mr. Gesat, do you think we are going to conquer the lotus now?"  Are your subordinates strong enough now?"

    "Really" Gesart hesitated for a moment after hearing this, then shook his head and replied: "Mr. President, we still need to prepare for a while, not to mention that the people in Lianpeng are not idle people, so they want to win this battle.  , we must prepare for some more time.”

    "Then what should we do next?" Euler asked calmly.

    "It's enough to use force to intimidate, and the rest is naturally to win over. President, have you considered trying to win over me first?"

    "Ehplease give me some quotes from the military advisor." Euler thought for a while and said to Gesart.

    gridWhen Sartre heard this, he despised Euler in his heart. At this level, he still wants to be the president of a poker club?  You're not just good at fighting in a nest, are you?  Although he looked down on Euler a little, Gesart still expressed his suggestion.

    Just when Euler and Gesart went around to win over the forces in the card club, Lianpeng was not idle either.  The flag flashed.  The lotus pods are like turning into beacons of light.  The forces opposed to Euler in the poker club have been won over by one-third.  Regarding this one-third of the forces, Lianpeng received them friendly and assured everyone that he was only seeking revenge and had no interest in other duties.  In order to prove his words, Lianpeng even swore to the sky.  It is precisely because of this that those forces that rely on Lian Peng will fully support Lian Peng without hesitation.  And with the big purge on Euler's side, more than two-thirds of the players in the poker club have come to seek refuge with Lianpeng.  With this powerful power, Lotus now has the ability to challenge Euler.  However, Lianpeng was not in a hurry to declare war, she was still waiting.  Waiting for an opportunity to start a war.

    During this waiting period, Lianpeng would think of Lin Ke and others from time to time. Fortunately, Luosi was with her, so she didn't feel too lonely.

    Lian Peng is a person who knows how to combine work and rest.  After a busy day's work, Lianpeng walked to the street to take a walk to change her mood.  Zhou Quan originally wanted to send someone to follow him, but Lian Peng refused.  In order not to leave a bad impression on Lian Peng, Zhou Quan asked Lan Chen to secretly send someone to protect him.  But what people didn't expect was that while Lian Peng was shopping, the assassination of Lian Peng happened.

    Walking on the street, Lianpeng held Rose in one hand and held a small trinket from a roadside stall in the other hand while negotiating the price with the boss.  It’s not that Lianpeng has no money, but he enjoys the process of bargaining.  But the boss misunderstood and thought that Lianpeng was here to have fun with him, so he waved Lianpeng away.  Lianpeng, who was driven away, was not angry and walked directly to another stall.

    "How much does this cost?" Lianpeng asked the boss as he picked up a bracelet.

    "You can give it to me," the stall owner asked with a smile.

    Seeing this, Lian Peng also smiled, took out a gold coin from his body and handed it to the boss, saying, "No need to look for it."

    The boss couldn't believe his eyes when he saw this. After taking the gold coin, he bit it with his teeth in a hopeless manner and then passed out with a happy look on his face. Of course, when he fainted, his right hand was tightly clenched, because  That hand held a gold coin.  Lianpeng looked at the excitement with a smile.  He didn't feel that he was the culprit at all. He was crowded in the crowd and listened to the onlookers talking.  The boss who had driven away the lotus pods earlier was about to regret it.  He looked at the lotus pods eagerly, hoping that the lotus pods would visit his stall again, but unfortunately the lotus pods would not go.  Han Yu, who felt bored after watching the excitement for a while, took Rose and prepared to continue shopping.  at this time.  But Rose stopped and stared straight at the two people not far away.  He said out loud: "Danger." Then he pointed at the two people approaching and shouted: "Bad guy!"

    Hearing this, Lian Peng couldn't help but be startled, then smiled and touched Rose's head, and said softly: "That's not a bad guy, but an assassin!" As Lian Peng shouted, the two assassins rushed towards Lian Peng.  Lianpeng quickly turned around and pulled Rose and wanted to run away, but was stopped by another group of people appearing behind her.

    There are four assassins in total, three men and one woman, each using different weapons at the same time.  In the eyes of everyone, Lianpeng with her child was just a weak woman with no strength to restrain a chicken, but what shocked people was that this little woman caught an assassin alive with her own hands.  As for the remaining three, they were all taken care of by Rose who went out with Lianpeng.  It's just that Rose didn't know the importance of her attack, and no assassin survived.

    Just like the police in another world, they are always the last to arrive at the scene of the incident. After seeing that Lianpeng was fine, they immediately wanted to take Lianpeng back for investigation. Fortunately, this was someone sent by Lan Chen to come forward.  After persuading the police to leave, Lian Peng's identity was not exposed.

    "Huh, it's so dangerous." Lianpeng said happily.

    "Yes, it's really dangerous. Miss Lianpeng, when you go out next time, please be sure to bring the bodyguard we arranged for you. You are the backbone of us now, and we must not have any accidents at this time." Zhou Quan  He looked at Lianpeng seriously and said.

    Lianpeng replied somewhat unreasonably: "Okay, okay, I'll just bring my bodyguards, don't say any more."

    "Since Miss Lianpeng has agreed, I don't have much left. But speaking of it, Miss Lianpeng is quite capable. She was able to capture an assassin alive with her bare hands. This is true to the old saying, a real person never shows his face."

    "Hahaha That's a reward, Zhou Quan, you're too much of a reward." Lian Peng said modestly with a smile.

    "Miss Lianpeng, I'm not complimenting you. Please don't get me wrong." Zhou Quan said to Lianpeng in a depressed tone.Tao.

    "Ah? You're not complimenting me. Then am I being humble in vain?" Lianpeng said with some disappointment.  Seeing this, Zhou Quan smiled bitterly in his heart and said, "Miss Lianpeng, in my opinion, it would be better for you to think about how to deal with Fang Bing and Lan Chen for a while. I think you should feel lucky that Lan Yu has gone out to do errands and hasn't been here yet."  return."

    "Oh." Lianpeng replied with a bitter look on her face.  Since the flag was raised, the number of people coming to seek refuge with him has been increasing day by day. Fortunately, Zhou Quan, Fang Bing, Lan Chen, and Ye Yu are helping him, so Lian Peng is not in a hurry.  From the moment Lian Peng returned to the base, the four of Zhou Quan knelt in front of Lian Peng and swore allegiance.  Lian Peng was quite happy to be able to gain the allegiance of these four people.  But after I was happy, I realized that the lotus pod was suffering.  I don’t know what these four people were thinking, especially Ye Yu. He was the captain of the Shadow Guard. After receiving the news of Maser’s death, he vowed to avenge Maser.  For Ye Yu, Lian Peng is very likely to be the incarnation of Maser. If he didn't have a mission, Ye Yu would like to stay by Lian Peng's side all day long. Now that he heard that Lian Peng met an assassin, it would be strange if he didn't get angry.  .  There is also Fang Bing, who is also very opposed to Lian Peng going out privately. Now that something like this has happened, he has even more reason to stop Lian Peng going out privately.

    "Shameless! I didn't expect that guy Euler to be so shameless." Just as Lianpeng feared, Fang Bing was not angry after learning the news. After scolding Euler, he turned to prepare to complain to Euler.  Lian Peng made a request, hoping to make Lian Peng agree not to go out privately.

    However, Lianpeng didn't give Fang Bing a chance to say this. He took advantage of Fang Bing's time to catch his breath and clapped his hands and said to everyone: "Okay, okay, now that the matter is over, let it go. Assassination."  After we deal with Euler, we can settle the accounts with those who assassinated me."

    "Miss Lianpeng, about the assassin" Fang Bing was not discouraged and wanted to continue the topic, but was interrupted by Lianpeng with a serious face. He saw Lianpeng's serious face and said to Fang Bing: "Mr. Fang Bing, what we need to do now is  There is only one most important thing, and that is to win the battle with Euler, and we will talk about the rest later. Everyone, don’t you?”

    "Yes." Lan Chen and others replied in unison.

    Fang Bing sat back extremely depressed, and glared at the hopeless Lan Chen and Zhou Quan angrily. He was hoping that Ye Yu would come back soon. As long as Ye Yu came back, he could fight when he made such a decision.  And, even win, unlike now, there is no possibility of winning at all.

    "Mr. Fang Bing, I know what you want to say. I know you are doing it for my own good, so I agree with you. If it is not necessary, I will not go out casually. Even if I go out, I will ask Lan Chen to send bodyguards  Do you think it's okay to go out with me?" Lianpeng asked Fang Bingdao with a smile.

    Fang Bing, who was a little disappointed at first, perked up after hearing this. He looked at Lianpeng with some emotion, nodded and replied: "Thank you Miss Lianpeng for your understanding. Miss Lianpeng is our backbone. Your life and death is related to many of us, so we can't be careless.  . Of course, I agree with Miss Lianpeng’s proposal just now. As long as I can do a good job of protecting you, I have no objection to you going out."

    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Quan suddenly yelled, causing Lian Peng and others to look over involuntarily, and saw Zhou Quan's solemn face, "Miss Lian Peng went shopping on a spur-of-the-moment basis without any prior arrangements. So, how did those assassins know?  The whereabouts of Miss Lianpeng? Is it a coincidence? Or" To be continued.  .  m

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 591: Big and Small Threats

    Assassination is a very cost-effective and efficient way to solve problems.  Although there is no guarantee that your troubles will disappear after the opponent dies, it can make you feel physically and mentally happy after the opponent dies.

    There is a saying that goes well, a person dies like a lamp going out. No matter how difficult that person is to deal with, as long as he dies, there is nothing to worry about.  Time will make the person who died become the memory of others. Time will make the person who died be forgotten by others. Time will make the person who died not be a concern.

    Everyone loves assassination, but they have to limit the use of assassination. The reason is that if you can assassinate, others will also assassinate. Just like adhering to the final limit, assassination will generally not be used by others until the end of the road.  Of course, there are exceptions. For example, now, Euler, the president of the poker club, has resorted to assassination, hoping to first deal with Lian Peng, an opponent who poses a great threat to him, and then slowly deal with the mob that gathered around Lian Peng.  It's just that the idea was good, but there were flaws in the implementation.  The assassination failed, and the captured assassin revealed the mastermind behind the scenes after being hypnotized.

    As Zhou Quan and others expected, Euler was the mastermind behind the scenes, but what makes Zhou Quan and others troubled is that they don’t know who the spy is.  According to the assassin's explanation, they had a one-way contact with the person who responded. Only the person responsible for responding to them contacted them, but they were unable to take the initiative to contact the person responsible for responding. Moreover, the person responsible for responding was very cautious and did not show up to talk to the gang.  When the assassins met, every contact was made by sending notes to different people to arrange the assassin's actions.  Those assigned to deliver the letters were just uninformed passers-by.  Just pay a little reward.  Want to find the spy hidden inside.  It was very difficult, Lan Chen and others had no way of starting.  Moreover, in order not to cause a commotion, Lan Chen and others could not carry out a large-scale search and could only conduct secret investigations. This gave the people who contacted the assassins time to clean up the aftermath.

    Because the spy could not be found for the time being, Lan Chen and others had to work hard on the safety of the lotus. It was impossible to go out.  No matter where you go, at least four female escorts are indispensable.  Lianpeng had no objection to the arrangements made by Lan Chen and others.  To be a human being, you need to know what is good and what is bad.  No matter what Lan Chen and others said, their purpose of doing this was to protect the safety of the lotus. As the protected lotus, they couldn't say anything bad.

    For the cooperation of lotus pods.  Lan Chen and others felt very relieved. On the one hand, they continued to search for the spies hidden inside, and on the other hand, they seized the time to recruit centrists in the card club.  In this matter, Euler's military advisor Gesart can be said to have been a big help.  The elimination of the stubborn old guys in the card club has certainly made Euler's position in the card club more stable, and the Gesart military advisor has also established his authority in the card club, but the consequences of this establishment of authority are not only the quieting down of various forces.  In addition, it also made various forces feel uneasy.  Euler can raise the butcher's knife against those old stubborns today, but there is no guarantee that one day he will not raise the butcher's knife against himself.  In order to leave a way out for themselves, most of the forces in the poker club, except for those who have completely surrendered to Euler.  Other forces are secretly in contact with the forces represented by lotus pods.

    In order to win the support of these forces, Lian Peng proposed to change the poker club from a president system to a board of directors system. In other words, the management system of the poker club was changed from the original one where the president had the final say on everything to one where everything was decided by the president.  All are discussed and handled by the bosses of each force.  This is equivalent to the decentralization of power. This proposal is quite recognized by those forces.  Unlike President Euler, Lianpeng's purpose of raising his flag is for revenge, not for power and gain, so Lianpeng has only one goal, which is to defeat Euler.  For this reason, it is like the president's throne of a poker club, and the lotus pods do not care.  It's just that Lianpeng doesn't care, but the current president Euler must care.  In order to be able to have the final say for himself, Euler paid a huge price, and it is not an exaggeration to describe it as betrayal.  It would be impossible for him to make the same promise in his proposal to fight the lotus.  Gesart as military advisor.  Knowing Euler's thoughts very well, it is naturally impossible to make such a suggestion to Euler.  In response to Lianpeng's proposal, Gesart proposed to assassinate Lianpeng.

    Unfortunately, the assassination failed.  If everything succeeds, then everything can be said, but if it fails then everything can be said.  All kinds of accusations and questions from within made Euler and Gesat too tired to deal with it during this period, and they couldn't even think of continuing to trouble Lianpeng.  But if they don't cause trouble for Lian Peng, Lian Peng's assassination will not be in vain.

    It is rude to come and not return!  Although Lianpeng would not launch an assassination retaliation against Euler at this time, Lianpeng was quite happy to do that to cause some damage to the forces loyal to Euler and create some obstacles for Euler.

    Jielin Card Club Headquarters, Fulong Pavilion

    Euler was furious, holding the damage report of the past few days in his hand and furious. The military advisor Gesart on the sofa beside him was leisurely drinking tea, as if he had no intention of persuading Euler at all.

    ?"Gesat, you are so laid-back." Euler, who had vented his anger, said to Gesat dissatisfied.

    Gesart put down the teacup in his hand, looked at Euler and asked slowly: "President, how are you feeling now after venting your anger? Can you hear the reports from your subordinates?"

    " Gesart, can't you comfort me?" Euler asked with a somewhat tangled look.

    "I'm sorry, President, I am the strategist you invited, not the nanny you snatched. I have no obligation to persuade you. On the contrary, please don't expose your weakness in front of your subordinates, as that will make your subordinates look down on you. As a person  Leaders, please stay calm, even if you are just pretending, please act calmly in any situation."

    "Where am I weak?" Euler retorted unconvinced.

    "If it wasn't weakness, why would the president be so nervous about the actions of Lianpeng's group?" Gesart looked at Euler and asked.  After hearing this, Ola defended forcefully: "How can I feel nervous about Lianpeng's group? I just feel a little annoying. With the strength of that group, they can't threaten me at all. But it's like there are a swarm of flies around me.  It's always buzzing and makes me want to look for an opportunity to shoot it to death."

    "Sir, Lianpeng's group does not pose much of a threat to us. To deal with those people, we only need to move our fingers a little. What really worries the subordinates is the people inside. Ever since Lianpeng proposed something to the director  After the establishment of the association, those people inside began to make moves. At this time, your attention should be on those people, instead of just focusing on the people in Lianpeng who are unlikely to be successful."

    "I know, but didn't you say it before? Use the lotus people to lure out all the restless guys inside, and then find a way to eliminate them in one fell swoop. Why have you changed it now?"

    "Before my subordinate said this, that Lianpeng didn't propose any council system. But now, because of that council system, even the forces that were originally loyal to you are beginning to show signs of instability. This is something that my subordinate did not expect before.  Arrival. And the occurrence of this situation will cause great flaws in our original plan. If your status is threatened because of this council system, it will be bad."

    "Then your suggestion is"

    "Closing the net, before the council system has completely shaken those people inside, take action to eliminate Lianpeng's group." Gesart replied decisively.

    "Wellif we send troops to conquer those people in LianpengI have a condition." Euler said slowly after thinking for a moment.

    "My lord, please give me your instructions." Gesart said quickly.

    "Don't hurt Lianpeng. As for those people around her, kill them all."

    After hearing Euler’s request, Gesart couldn’t help but said with some embarrassment: “Sir, that lotus is the leader. If you don’t kill her, I’m afraid there’s no way to completely shock those people inside.”

    "I know, but I promised my mother not to harm the life of the lotus."

    "Sir, on the battlefield, swords and guns have no eyesight. Please forgive me that my subordinates cannot guarantee not to hurt that lotus pod." Gesat thought for a while and said to Euler.

    Ola was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly: "If that's really the case, then I don't blame you, I can only blame Lian Peng for his bad fate."

    Hear this.  Gesart suddenly understood.  As the president of the association, he didn't really want to abide by the oath he swore when his mother was dying. Otherwise, he wouldn't have just complained a little about the fact that he sent people to assassinate Lianpeng without authorization before giving up.  The reason why I am making this gesture now is just for show.

    Gesart, who already knew what he was going to do, stood up and said goodbye to Euler. After Gesat left, Euler was silent for a moment.  Pull out the stack of recommendations in your drawer.  This list is a collection of talents from all over the world that Euler ordered after taking power, and Gesart is one of them.  Through Gesart's last act of arrogance.  In addition to continuing to reuse Gesart, Euler also began to select other people on the list to find someone to balance Gesart.  Balance is the best way to sit firmly under your butt.  It's not that Euler has suspected that Gesart is interested in him, but Euler doesn't want Gesart to become a powerful minister under one person, because when Gesart becomes a powerful minister, he will be reduced to living a life based on his face.  President, Euler is tired of living a life based on people's looks and doesn't want to experience it again.

    If you want to fight against a smart person, you naturally need to find someone who is as smart as the smart person.  Euler looked through the list in his hand and finally picked a suitable candidate.  A young man named Sun Buwei.  But what Euler never imagined was that at the same time he selected Sun Buwei, this guy named Sun Buwei was applying for a job at Lianpeng.

    Emma star?The base behind the bright banner of the lotus pod

    Like Euler, Lian Peng, Zhou Quan and others knew very well during this period that if they want to grow and develop, they must constantly recruit talents for their own use.  Since raising their banner, Lian Peng and others have been continuously sending invitations to famous and influential people, but this is the first time that he has taken the initiative to visit.

    "Sun Buwei, male, twenty-one years old, not yet married" Young Sun Buwei introduced himself while staring at the lotus sitting beside him.  Lan Chen, who was in charge of receiving Sun Buwei, knocked on the table dissatisfiedly and said, "Mr. Sun, don't you think it's a bit impolite to speak like this?"

    "Ah, I think I'm quite polite. I always look at Miss Lianpeng when I talk." Sun Buwei replied casually, his eyes never leaving Lianpeng.  But Lian Peng always looked at Sun Buwei with a smile, neither angry at Sun Buwei's boldness nor shy.

    Seeing Lianpeng's reaction, Sun Buwei couldn't help but be a little disappointed, while Lan Chen was so angry that his face turned red.  Seeing this, Lotus Peng advised softly: "It doesn't matter. If his purpose of coming is not pure, then just drive him away without getting angry."

    After hearing this, Lan Chen nodded silently and said to Sun Buwei, who had already shut up, "Mr. Sun, I wonder why you came here?"

    "Ask for marriage." Sun Buwei replied immediately.

    "Proposing marriage?" Lan Chen heard the words and glanced at the lotus sitting beside him.  Lianpeng's smile remained unchanged and she asked Sun Buwei: "Mr. Sun, I wonder who you plan to propose to? Is it Lan Chen? Then I would like to congratulate you, and at the same time I admire your courage to challenge taboos."

    With one sentence, Sun Buwei couldn't laugh or cry. Sun Buwei looked at Lian Peng and said slowly: "Miss Lian Peng, there is only one person I want to kiss. That is you."

    "Really? I feel honored. At the same time, I regret to tell you that I refuse." Lianpeng said to Sun Buwei with a smile.

    "Why? Although I don't dare to boast that I am a young talent, I am not a mediocre person. Why don't you even give me a chance to think about it?" Sun Buwei seemed to have expected Lianpeng's rejection.  asked reluctantly.

    "Because I already feel like I belong."

    "What if I told you that I could help you fulfill your wish for revenge?" Sun Buwei asked Lian Peng after thinking about it.

    "Mr. Sun, do you think I will fall in love with someone who repays a favor to me?" Lianpeng asked Sun Buweidao with an unchanging smile.

    "What if I just want a one-night romance with Miss Lianpeng?"

    "Lan Chen, ask someone to ask Mr. Sun out." Lian Peng's face turned cold and she said to Lan Chen expressionlessly.  Lan Chen, who was already furious at Sun Buwei's words, immediately took the order and waved the guard at the door to come over and "invite" someone.

    Sun Buwei laughed loudly when he saw this, looked at Lianpeng and couldn't help but nodded and said: "Yes, you are very good. I have decided to help you fulfill your wish."

    "Mr. Sun, I will not agree to your rude request."

    "Hahaha please forgive me for being rude just now. In fact, I, Sun Buwei, would not even bother to do this kind of villainous behavior of repaying a favor." Sun Buwei apologized to Lianpeng with a smile.

    "Mr. Sun, so you were just testing?"

    "Haha It's half a test, but my intention to propose marriage to Miss Lianpeng is true. Miss Lianpeng, you can reject my proposal, but you can't stop my pursuit. I will never give up."

    "Mr. Sun, I already have a fiancé." Lian Peng said lightly.

    "Well, as long as you don't hold a formal wedding, I still have a chance, right?"

    "Mr. Sun. My fiancé and I are already married."

    "It doesn't matter, I don't care about your past, I only care about your future, where I will definitely be there." Sun Buwei replied firmly.

    If Sun doesn't do anything, there's nothing he can do about Lianpeng.  He looked at Lan Chen as if asking for help.  But what can Lan Chen do?  He didn't do anything wrong, he just wanted to pursue the girl he liked.  This doesn't seem to be the case.  But facing Lianpeng's look of help, Lan Chen couldn't ignore it.  As Lan Chen who is loyal to Maser, Lianpeng with the blood of Maser is the object of Lan Chen's continued loyalty.  Seeing Lianpeng in trouble, the loyal Lan Chen naturally stepped forward to help.

    "Miss Lianpeng, it's almost time to give a lecture to Miss Rose." Lan Chen reminded Lianpeng softly.

    Lianpeng nodded knowingly and replied: "Well, that's right, it's indeed time, so I'll take the first step. I'll leave the rest to Lan Chen."

    "Well, please don't worry, Miss Lianpeng."

    "Hey, why are you leaving?" Sun Buwei saw LianPeng stood up and left, and couldn't help but ask.

    "Hmm Miss Lianpeng still has to give a lecture to Miss Ross, so she needs to leave. Mr. Sun, I wonder if you have any special requirements for treatment?" Lan Chen coughed lightly and asked Sun Buweidao.

    "Miss Luosi? Who is Miss Luosi and Miss Lianpeng?" Sun Buwei asked curiously.

    "UhthisMiss Ross is actually Miss Lianpeng's daughter." Lan Chen hesitated for a moment and then said.  As soon as he heard this, Sun Buwei felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer. He suddenly shouted: "Impossible, how could Miss Lianpeng already have a child?"

    "Why not? Miss Lianpeng just said that she and her fiancé are already married. Didn't you hear it just now?"

    "Yes, but"

    Lan Chen interrupted Sun Buwei and said: "There is nothing good about it. Mr. Sun, please accept the reality and stop having any illusions. If you are willing to stay and help Miss Lianpeng fulfill her wish, we welcome it, but if you want  If you leave, we won't try to keep you. It's up to you to decide whether to stay or leave."

    Sun Buwei stood there without saying a word. After a while, he said to Lan Chen as if he had made a major decision: "I will stay."

    "You really like Miss Lianpeng." Lan Chen said slowly after being stunned.

    Sun Buwei smiled bitterly when he heard this, "Don't you know that there is a saying in this world called love at first sight? Well, I want to know now who is the winner of Miss Lianpeng."

    "You want to know what this is for?" Lan Chen asked with a frown.

    "Don't worry, I won't do anything that will make Miss Lianpeng sad. I just want to say to that lucky guy, 'All good cabbage is called a pig.'" When he said the last half of the sentence, Sun Bu  It looked like he was gritting his teeth.  .  .  )——

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 592 Looks like he saved someone

    "A sneeze" Han Yu, who was regarded as a lucky guy by Sun Buwei, suddenly sneezed. Because he was eating, all the food in his mouth squirted into the face of Ning Ping, who was sitting opposite Han Yu.

    Ning Ping’s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and Han Mengxin and others sitting beside him also suppressed their laughter when they saw this. No one would laugh out loud at this time.

    Silently picking off half of the vegetable leaves stuck to his forehead, Ning Ping looked calmly at Han Yu, who was sitting opposite him. When Han Yu saw that he had caused trouble, he apologized to Ning Ping again and again: "I'm sorry.  Han Ningping, I couldn’t hold it back for a moment.”

    "No, it's okay." Ning Ping gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu. Han Mengxin held back her laughter and took out a handkerchief and said to Ning Ping: "Don't move." After saying that, she wiped the rice grains off Ning Ping's face with her handkerchief. Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin with a smile.  , letting Han Mengxin wipe it on her face, but when she saw Han Yu's smiling face, her face suddenly darkened again. Seeing this, Han Mengxin gently pushed Ning Ping, and Ning Ping glanced at her and revealed to herself  Han Mengxin, who had a pleading look on her face, looked at Han Yu who was smiling at her, and sighed helplessly. What could she do if she didn't forgive Han Yu for his rashness just now?  It’s not intentional, let alone Han Mengxin’s relationship

    But forgiveness is forgiveness, but Ning Ping didn’t want to sit across from Han Yu anymore, lest he suffer another disaster later. Han Mengxin was considerate, and she changed seats with Ning Ping after she forgave Han Yu.

    This is just a small episode, and it is precisely because of this small episode that the atmosphere that seemed a little dull due to Lian Peng's departure became a little livelier for Han Yu and others. In addition to being reluctant to leave, Han Yu and others felt sorry for Lian Peng's departure.  After getting along with each other, Han Yu and others have regarded Lianpeng as an indispensable part of their small group. Now that he is gone, Han Yu and others need time to adapt to the life without Lianpeng.

    "Han Yu, we found a starship ahead. The model is similar to that of the Courage. Do you need to get in touch with the other party?" Field's voice came from the communicator.

    "Be prepared for battle, communicate with the other party and ask for their identity." Han Yu agreed, got up and walked towards the control room.

    After leaving Gemini, Han Yu and his party walked all the way to the east according to Yu Yuyu's instructions, preparing to visit Ulan Tu, who is known as the prophet. On the way to Ulan Tu's residence, Han Yu and his party had already encountered many people.  There are five starships. Some of these starships are explorers like Han Yu and others, some are alliance troops, and some are actually pirates. Treating explorers and alliance troops, Han Yu and others just said hello in a friendly manner and then went their separate ways.  On their way, the pirates were fighting. It was not that Han Yu and others took the initiative to attack, but that the pirates saw that the Courage was just a starship, so they had the urge to do business without capital. The result was naturally that they wanted to do business without capital.  It is precisely for this reason that the guy who bought and sold was killed by Han Yu and his gang. Han Yu and others will not relax their vigilance until they find out the identity of the other party.

    When he came to the control room, Field had already figured out the identity of the other party. It was a fleet composed of explorers. There were seven starships in total, with a total number of more than a thousand people. Compared with Han Yu and others, it was a giant. Their purpose  Like Han Yu and others, they also went to look for the prophet Ulan Tu. After knowing that the goals of Han Yu and others were the same as theirs, the expedition team enthusiastically invited Han Yu and others to join them. Perhaps in their  In their eyes, Han Yu and the private expedition team needed their care, but the result was beyond their expectations. Han Yu and others rejected their good intentions. After confirming that the expedition team had no malicious intent, the Courage quickly surpassed this group.  An expedition team headed towards Ulan Tu's residence first. Because of the size of the fleet, this official expedition team could only watch the Courage disappear from their sight little by little. Of course, they did not take Han Yu's Courage into account.  I took it to heart, but it was just an expedition team composed of seven people. It really couldn't attract the attention of this expedition team of thousands of people.

    After leaving the thousand-man expedition team, the Spirit was traveling quickly when passing through a small meteor belt. A sudden attack came. Dozens of pirate ships of different sizes with black skull and crossbones flags painted on their hulls rushed out from the small meteor belt.  All courage

    Lin Ke, who was controlling the Courage, immediately switched the Courage's control method to manual upon seeing this, and controlled the Courage to dodge left and right to avoid the attack of the pirate ship. While dodging, the Courage's counterattack hit the ship with its firearms fully opened.  The Spirit was under control in Field, and one shot of its main gun penetrated the two pirate ships closest to the Spirit. Although the pirate ships were of poor quality, the power of the Spirit's single shot still frightened the pirates.  This group of pirates decided to ambush here after learning that a thousand-man expedition was passing by. They mistakenly thought that the Courage was a scout ship sent by the target. In order to prevent the news from leaking, the pirates chose to take the initiative, but the result was  The result of losing two starships in one encounter made the pirates want to give up. If a scout ship is so difficult to deal with, wouldn't it be even more difficult to deal with the fleet following it? The pirates are here to make a fortune, aren't they?  ComeThose who died here

    Just when the pirates were hesitant, the Courage took advantage of its superior firepower and killed three more pirate ships. As a result, they could only fight with the wind. The pirates, who were tense when encountering a difficult opponent, immediately became like  Just as he came with the same momentum, he turned around and got into the small meteor belt, intending to use the meteor belt's location to escape.

    Seeing that the pirates who attacked them fled into the meteor belt, the Courage did not pursue them. Firstly, they were not interested, and secondly, they did not want to waste time. After sending a warning notice to the real target of the pirates behind them, the Courage  Continue towards Ulantu’s residence

    After being reminded by the Spirit, the Thousand-Man Expedition did not take it seriously. In the eyes of Balma, the leader of the Thousand-Man Expedition, a seven-man expedition could defeat thousands of well-prepared pirates.  Isn’t this a fantasy?  However, this view was immediately reversed after arriving at the battlefield between the Courage and the Corsair.

    Balma swallowed secretly as he watched the starship wreckage in the universe played on the screen. From the destruction of the starship wreckage, it can be seen that they all suffered fatal blows before losing their ability to fight.

    "Send out an investigation team to see what destroyed those pirate ships?" Balma ordered in a deep voice.

    With an order, the investigation team of the thousand-man expedition team took action. Barma, who was staying in the command room, seemed to have just remembered something. He quickly grabbed the communicator and ordered again: "The whole team is ready for battle and be wary of small meteors.  As soon as he finished speaking, the attack from the small meteor belt arrived. Balma remembered the reminder from the Courage before, and the pirates who were scared away by the Courage came back again, wanting to make a profit before leaving.

    The battle started without any suspense. As an officially organized expedition team, it was a natural enemy of the pirates in the Death Star Territory. As soon as the two sides met, it would be a life-or-death ending. Balma, who had dealt with him more than once, immediately organized it skillfully.  defense, and the pirates also discovered through the first round of battle that this fleet did not have as powerful firepower as the starship just now.

    The courage of the pirates is like a spring. When you are weak, he is strong. It suddenly rises. They attack one after another while approaching the expedition team's starship, ready to start hand-to-hand combat. The pirates want to seize wealth and have no interest in destroying the starship.  As the pirate ship approached, cold sweat broke out on Balma's forehead. If it was an artillery battle, the expedition team could still fight the pirates, but if it was a hand-to-hand battle, then these explorers under his command were no match for the gang of desperadoes. In order not to  Giving the pirate ship a chance to get closer, Balma kept a distance between the star ship and the pirate ship, and at the same time sent a distress signal to the surrounding star ships that had been in contact with it.

    "Go back and save those people?" The Courage, which had been in contact with the Thousand-Man Expedition, also received a distress signal. Han Mengxin, who was in charge of communications, looked at Han Yu and asked

    "Well that thousand-man expedition team doesn't seem to have offended us, and that guy in Ulantu won't move. How about we go back and join in the fun?" Han Yu asked everyone after thinking about it.

    "I've been in a bad mood lately, so I just wanted to vent my anger on those pirates," Ning Ping said calmly.

    "Oh, then your taste is a bit strong," Han Yu said with a smile.

    Ning Ping thought for a moment and immediately understood the meaning of Han Yu's words. He couldn't help but cast a blank look at Han Yu, who had filthy thoughts. He turned to look at everyone and asked, "What do you think?"

    "Go back. Pirates are the public enemies of everyone. Since we have received the distress signal, there is no reason to ignore it. It is also time to let others know how powerful the Courage is," Qiao Yaner replied after hearing this.

    ……

    After asking everyone for their opinions, Han Yu said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, the Courage will turn around and let's go back and deal with the pirates."

    "clear"

    ……

    Encountered pirates near the small meteor belt

    Balma, the leader of the Thousand-Man Expedition, is currently leading his men in a fierce battle with the pirates. This is a life-and-death battle with no possibility of surrender, because no one, whether it is the expedition or the pirates, will capture the winner and will only capture all the losers.  Killing and taking away everything the loser has is like pirate regulations. No one will abide by it.

    Balma and the expedition team, who knew this very well, picked up the weapons around them for their own chance of survival, and started a desperate fight with the pirates who rushed to the exploration starship with their fearless spirit.

    Seeing that victory is in sight, the only thing left is the last tremor. Naturally, the pirates will not choose to retreat at this time. Of course, what makes these pirates feel depressed is that just as they have begun to fantasize about killing this group of explorers and robbing these explorers.  When they were playing with these explorer women, the ruthless reality shattered their illusions just when they were about to succeed. The previous starship that they had regarded as an evil star actually ran back and as soon as it came back  Just gave itThey showed off their power and crippled the flagship of the commanding pirates with one shot. Fortunately, the flagship was huge and was not broken down by one shot, but the evil star's shot hit too hard and directly destroyed the flagship.  The command tower was destroyed, and the pirates who lost contact suddenly didn't know whether to escape or stay to continue fighting. Taking advantage of the pirates' confusion, Balma and the explorers finally managed to hold on to the last line of defense.

    The pirates were confused, but the Courage was not idle. After successfully destroying the pirates' command system, the Courage's main guns began to fire frequently, one shot after another, targeting the pirate ships that had not yet joined the expedition ship.  Kill them one by one and make them incapacitated. If they lose the ability to move in the universe, the starship is like a coffin. If there is no rescue, everyone on the starship will be trapped alive.

    This group of pirates was not originally a whole, but was composed of several pirate groups. When it was good, the brothers called each other affectionately, but when it came to life and death, no one cared about who was who. Now that we have encountered such a major situation,  Naturally, when a disaster strikes, everyone will take flight and take care of themselves.

    Under the leadership of various pirate leaders, this pirate alliance composed of several pirate groups fell apart. Each of them drove a pirate ship that could still move and fled for his life. As for the robbery expedition team, their lives were almost gone. Whoever liked it would snatch it away.

    Regarding the escape of the pirate ship, the Spirit did not pursue it. After confirming that the manned expedition team was all right, the Spirit prepared to turn around and leave.

    "Brother, the other party sent a message and wants to meet you." Han Mengxin suddenly said to Han Yu

    "Ao meet me? I'm not familiar with him." Han Yu wanted to refuse when he heard this, but before he could refuse, Ning Ping suddenly reminded him: "Han Yu, we have used a lot of reserves for this battle."  Now, Ning Ping breaks Han Yu’s account

    Han Yu immediately understood, nodded to Ning Ping and assured: "Don't worry, we will eat anything as long as we don't suffer any loss. Meng Xin, connect the video with the other party."

    Looking at the shameless young man on the screen, Balma suddenly felt that he was old, but he still had to say thanks to Han Yu.

    "Thank you for your help. If you hadn't arrived in time, our expedition team would have been in trouble." Balma smiled and thanked Han Yu.

    "Oh, you're welcome. Pirates are public enemies. We are still willing to do things like combating pirates," Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    “I don’t know if I will have the opportunity to meet you in person. I want to express my gratitude to you in person.”

    "Ai, if you are willing to thank us, can you please replenish supplies for us? To be honest, we have consumed a lot of energy reserves in this battle. Unlike you, we have no official support behind us, so we are not as good as yours.  Rich and wealthy"

    "Hahaha This is a trivial matter, no problem." Balma readily agreed to Han Yu's supply request. As Han Yu said, the expedition team commanded by Balma was only sent by the Alliance to the Death Star Territory.  One of the expedition teams is backed by a wealthy alliance, and the expedition team's material reserves are quite sufficient. It is precisely for this reason that it attracts the covetousness of pirates, and they even take risks like those who sell jewelry. Three years  If you don't open, if you succeed once in three years after opening, it will be enough for pirates to rob ten times. Every pirate is willing to do this kind of high-reward thing, but this time the pirates who attacked were more reluctant, and they met Han Yuyi  gang

    Balma met Han Yu and his group as she wished. Looking at the seven young people in front of her with an average age of less than twenty years old, the first thing Balma thought of was that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Thinking that she is as old as Han Yu and others are now  , it really felt like living in a dog's belly

    "Please allow me to express my gratitude to you again." Balma, who had already boarded the Spirit, thanked Han Yu and others.

    "You're welcome here. I also want to thank you for your generosity." Han Yu thanked him politely. Originally, Han Yu and his party only wanted to have the attacked expedition team carry out an energy supply for the Spirit, but they did not expect that this expedition would  The team was so generous, not only providing energy supplies for the Spirit, but also providing a comprehensive supply of other aspects such as food, fresh water, medicines, etc.

    The other party was so generous, which actually made Han Yu and others feel a little embarrassed. They felt that their behavior was a bit of an attempt to take advantage of others. Fortunately, Balma was very considerate and offered to go aboard the Courage while it was replenishing.  Regarding Balma's suggestion, Han Yu and others did not reject it, and happily agreed to Balma's request.

    In order not to cause misunderstandings with Han Yu and others, Barma boarded the Spirit alone without his men. Accompanied by Han Yu, he began to visit the Spirit. Of course, Barma had a purpose in wanting to board the Spirit.  He wanted to see what kind of weapon was used to defeat those damn pirates.

    &nbsp; Regarding Balma’s request, Han Yu, who acted as the guide, did not refuse. He happily led Balma to the place where the Courage’s main gun was placed. He pointed at the laser cannon and said to Balma: “What you want to see is  This, how about it was designed by our partner Qiao Yaner**? Isn't it amazing?"

    "Awesome, awesome" Balma responded to Han Yu's question, but was surprised in his heart. In his eyes, the powerful laser cannon was actually designed by a person named Qiao Yan'er. This had to be surprising.  Balma was surprised. He originally thought that he had purchased it privately from the Alliance's regular army at a high price, but he didn't expect it

    Balma suddenly wanted to meet the Qiao Yaner that Han Yu was talking about. Listening to what Han Yu said, this extremely fast Courage seemed to be designed by that person. If she could be recruited to the alliance,  , that would be a major achievement for him. When he thought that he could use the recommendation of Qiao Yan'er to reduce the punishment he would suffer after returning, Balma's heart became even more eager. To be continued

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 593 The plan failed

    The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  Balma met Qiao Yan'er, but under Han Yu's eyes, he was taken away by Han Yu without even having a chance to say anything to solicit her.  She wanted to chat with Qiao Yan'er for a few more words, but she was kicked out by Qiao Yan'er, saying that she was studying and no interruptions were allowed, and she half-invited her.

    But Balma didn’t lose heart. In Balma’s mind, he had a strong backer. As long as he showed a little solicitation to Qiao Yan’er, Qiao Yan’er would definitely come over to her.  What needs to be solved now is Han Yu, who serves as his guide. Only by getting rid of this person can he have the opportunity to talk to Qiao Yaner alone.

    With this ulterior purpose, there was a so-called celebration party to thank Han Yu and others for their help.  Regarding the invitation sent by Balma, Han Yu did not doubt that he was there. After all, he had received a large amount of supplies from the other party, and it seemed a bit unreasonable to just leave without giving any face.

    The atmosphere of the celebration was warm. As the protagonists of this celebration, Han Yu and his party received a warm welcome.  Of course, the celebration was not without flaws, but the food at the celebration was not very delicious.  After a pirate attack on the thousand-man exploration team, unfortunately, the cook in the team was killed. As a result, Han Yu and others, who had been eaten by Shi Bafang, lost their appetite. They were originally used to entertain Han Yu and others.  Most of the food went into the stomachs of the members of the Expedition Team.  Balma chose to ignore those unpromising subordinates.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity when Han Yu and others were held by members of the exploration team, Balma found Qiao Yan'er who was alone.

    "Miss Qiao Yan'er. Why don't you go down and celebrate with the others?" Balma stepped forward and asked Qiao Yan'er with a smile on her face.  But Qiao Yan'er's attitude was not very good.  After seeing Balma coming, he nodded slightly and prepared to leave.  Upon seeing this, Balma quickly shouted: "Miss Qiao Yan'er, don't leave in a hurry, let's have a chat."

    "I'm sorry, I'm not interested in a man who is old enough to be my father." Qiao Yaner turned around and left after saying something that made Balma almost vomit blood.  Balma stretched out her hand towards Qiao Yan'er's back, wanting to explain to Qiao Yan'er that she was not an inexperienced person, but she was worried that chasing after her would make Qiao Yan'er misunderstand her even more. She was in a dilemma and let time pass.  So wasted, when Balma made up her mind.  Qiao Yaner has disappeared.  When Balma found Han Yu and asked about it, she found out that Qiao Yaner had already returned to the Courage to continue his research.

    Just give up like this?  No!  Balma is not the kind of person who gives up easily. Opportunities cannot be missed and they will never come back.  After tonight.  The Spirit will leave, and there isn't much time left for Balma.

    In order to recruit Qiao Yan'er, Balma shamelessly followed Han Yu back to the Courage, with the purpose of having a straightforward talk with Qiao Yan'er.

    "Miss Qiao Yan'er, I hope I can talk to you alone." Balma said to Qiao Yan'er sincerely.  Qiao Yan'er glanced at Balma with disgust, then reached out to hold Han Yu's arm and said to Balma: "Stop dreaming, I have a fiancé."

    "Huh? Hiss" Han Yu took a breath, he just asked a question and got pinched, this Qiao Yan'er.  intolerable!

    Although he didn’t know why Qiao Yaner suddenly said that he was her fiancé, Han Yu wisely kept silent and only waited for Balma to leave before questioning Qiao Yaner in detail.

    Balma did not leave as Qiao Yan'er thought, but said to Qiao Yan'er solemnly: "Miss Qiao Yan'er, I think you have misunderstood me. I am not interested in you as a person, but  I am extremely interested in your abilities. Please rest assured that I am already a father of three children and cannot do the kind of things that only an old man can do. I am looking for you just to invite you to join the scientific research of the alliance.  Institute. I believe that with your talents, you will be able to succeed in the Institute."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu was unhappy. Wasn't this poaching him in front of him?  This Balma looks like a loyal elder, but what he does is a bit unreasonable.  This old immortal!  Because of the relationship with recruiting Qiao Yaner.  Balma has changed from a loyal elder to an immortal in Han Yu's heart.

    But Han Yu is not worried, he believes that Qiao Yaner will not leave the Courage.  In fact, it was just as Han Yu thought.  After listening to Balma's words, Qiao Yaner did not show any excitement or disbelief as Balma expected.  Instead, he said calmly: "Oh, so that's it. Then I misunderstood you. I'm sorry. I will apologize for the rude words I said to you before."

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. I wonder when Miss Qiao Yan'er will leave to return to the alliance with me?" Balma asked quickly.

    "Return to the Alliance? Why should I go back to the Alliance with you? My companions are all here."?Qiao Yaner looked at Balma inexplicably and asked.

    Balma couldn't help but was stunned, then looked at Qiao Yan'er with an unbelieving expression and said: "Miss Qiao Yan'er, I want to introduce you to the scientific research institute affiliated to the alliance. That is a place where only alliance elites can go. You  Don’t you want to go there?”

    "No, what am I going to do? Wherever my companions are, I will be there." Qiao Yaner shook her head and replied.

    "How, how could it be? You, don't you know what it means to enter the scientific research institute of the alliance? It doesn't matter if you don't know, I can tell you"

    "Sorry, I think I have made it very clear just now. Wherever my companion is, I will be there." Qiao Yan'er interrupted Balma.  After hearing Qiao Yan'er's reply, Han Yu looked happy, and decided not to care about Qiao Yan'er's pinching him before, and looked proudly at Balma, who looked a little ugly.  Balma, on the other hand, was filled with disbelief. He had thought about many possibilities, but he had never thought of this situation, which made all the countermeasures he had come up with useless.

    "Mr. Balma, it's getting late. We have to leave tomorrow, so I won't leave you alone." After saying this, Qiao Yan'er secretly pushed Han Yu, who was holding her arm.  Han Yu stepped forward and said to Balma knowingly: "Please, Mr. Balma."

    Balma smiled bitterly upon hearing this.  Knowing that he would only be humiliating himself by remaining aboard the Spirit.  It's better to know each other better, so that everyone can have some room to talk when they meet.  After giving a wry smile, Balma turned and left the Courage.  After Balma left, Han Yu returned to the Courage and immediately told everyone who was busy with other things about Qiao Yaner's rejection of Balma's recruitment.  After everyone heard about it, they all expressed joy at Qiao Yan'er's persistence.  But if some people are happy, naturally some people are unhappy.

    The more Balma thought about it when she returned to her ship, the more unwilling she became. After visiting the Courage, Balma knew very well that Qiao Yaner was a very valuable woman.  If he could introduce Qiao Yan'er to the Alliance Research Institute, then the punishment for his failure would most likely outweigh the merits and demerits, and he might even be rewarded for recruiting a talent that the alliance desperately needed.  But now, everything came to nothing with Qiao Yan'er's rejection.  What awaits you will be severe punishment.  This made Balma very unwilling.  It was clear that the opportunity was in front of him, but he had no chance of grasping it. This unwillingness was like a knife cutting into Balma's heart and lungs.  A devil's voice kept echoing in Balma's mind.  Since Qiao Yan'er values ??her companion so much, then arrest her companion. Then she will not be believed to be disobedient and obedient.

    Driven by his own desire, Balma issued an order that he would regret for the rest of his life, to arrest Han Yu and his party.  The explorers who received this order expressed confusion about this order.  Just after having a drink with someone to celebrate, it seems a bit unreasonable to turn around and arrest them.  What's more, are people like Han Yu so easy to catch?

    No matter how much the explorers who received the order objected, the official level was overwhelming.  Under Balma's forced order, the explorers had no choice but to quietly surround the Courage with weapons.  It's just that the Spirit seems to have been prepared for their arrival.  When the explorers surrounded the Spirit and prepared to attack it.  Han Yu and Ning Ping appeared in front of everyone.

    After seeing Han Yu’s flames and Ning Ping’s sword skills with their own eyes, the explorers put down their weapons rationally and stole the surrender from Han Yu and Ning Ping.  A superpower user and an ancient warrior. None of these two explorers can deal with them. For the sake of their own lives, it is better to admit defeat as soon as possible.

    With the cooperation of the explorers, a possible battle ended before it even started.  After Han Yu found out who gave the order, he immediately decided to set off immediately.  If you can't afford to offend me and can afford to hide, I won't play with you anymore.

    Han Yu’s decision was beyond Balma’s expectations.  But even if Balma had expected it, without the strength in his hands, he could only watch the Courage fly away. What was even more unexpected to Balma was that after this incident, the thousand-man exploration team  The explorers inside began to look at themselves a little strangely.  And some people began to violate the orders he gave.  for these.  Balma had no choice but to foresee what would be waiting for him after Balma reunited with the alliance's response staff.

    You can’t do things that bring bad reputation. Once you do it, the reputation you have worked so hard to accumulate will be ruined.  And once your reputation is ruined, it often takes ten times more effort to rebuild it than if you ruined your reputation, and you may not be able to re-establish your reputation.

    Balma regretted it at this time, and issued the order to attack the Courage in a moment of confusion.  But there is no regret in the world about buying medicine, and the bitter wine made by Balma can only be drunk by herself.  In order to leave in a dignified manner, Balma had even thought about waiting until she returned toAfter joining the alliance, I took the initiative to resign to avoid losing my job when I get old.

    No one cares about Balma's plans, the explorers are more concerned about themselves.  If this exploration fails, then the conditions agreed with the alliance will naturally not be fulfilled.  That means that even if they return to the league, the life waiting for them will not be easy.  In order to have an easier time, the explorers with connections were all looking for ways and connections, and had no time to worry about an old man whose fate was already destined.

    After leaving the Courage overnight, after sailing for a period of time and confirming that there were no pursuers behind it, Lin Ke, who controlled the Courage, turned the Courage into autonomous driving and continued to move towards their goal, the residence of Prophet Ulan Tu.

    Han Yu and others were very happy about Qiao Yaner's rejection of Balma's recruitment.  We've been together for a long time.  Han Yu and others already regard other people as their relatives.  Han Yu and others had already regretted Lianpeng's departure.  If they didn't know the whereabouts of the lotus pods now, Han Yu and others would have gone to find the lotus pods.

    "Yan'er, good job." Han Yu praised Qiao Yan'er with a thumbs up.

    Qiao Yaner accepted Han Yu's compliment with a smile, and then explained to Han Yu: "I just said you were my fiancé just for expediency. Don't take it seriously."

    "Okay, I don't take it seriously." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Fiancé? What do you mean?" The sharp-eared Han Mengxin looked at Qiao Yan'er with a gossipy face, and then at her brother Han Yu.

    Han Yu explained with an unchanging expression: "It's nothing. It's just that Qiao Yan'er misunderstood that the old guy Balma wanted to pursue her, so I acted as a shield. But it turned out that Balma was not attracted to her.  Qiao Yan'er was attracted by Qiao Yan'er's ability. You already know what happened next, so I won't repeat it again."

    "Oh, that's it. Sister Yan'er, why did you refuse that invitation from Balma? You know, the scientific research institute affiliated to the alliance has gathered the top talents in the entire alliance. If you can be invited by him, it can be said that  This is also an affirmation of your ability." Han Mengxin asked Qiao Yan'er with a puzzled look on her face.

    Han Yu on the side heard this and said hurriedly: "Mengxin, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you want Yan'er to leave us and go to that mental hospital full of weirdos?"

    "Brother, I didn't tell Sister Yan'er to leave us. I'm just a little curious." Han Mengxin explained to Han Yu.

    "Mengxin, I have told that Balma before, where are my companions? That's where I am. You are my companions and my relatives. I will not leave you regardless of my personal honor.  In your eyes, Mengxin, am I not worthy of being your companion?"

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin said anxiously: "Sister Yan'er, I never said that. It's too late for Mengxin to be happy that Sister Yan'er can stay. How could it be"

    "Boom" interrupted Han Mengxin's unspoken words, and Field shouted loudly while charging the main gun: "Everyone, how about dealing with the current situation first, and then we can talk about other things?"

    Even if Field didn’t say it, others knew what to do at this time.  Through reconnaissance, it was discovered that the attackers were pirates.  And they are all acquaintances.  They were the remnants of the pirates who had been beaten away by Han Yu and his party.  Pirates don't talk to people about moral issues.  After being tortured once by the Courage, the courageous pirates have gone home to find their own mothers.  But there are also some pirates who have become homeless and still stay where they are.

    After thinking about it, the pirates, who had never suffered such a big loss before, after a simple rest, wanted to take revenge on the Courage for ruining their good deeds.

    God is pitiful.  As soon as they had this idea, the evil star-like starship appeared in front of the pirates.  The original pirate plan was very good.  Taking advantage of their familiarity with this area, the pirates found a suitable ambush point and prepared to attack the Courage.  After all, the power of the Courage is obvious to all. If you can take away the Courage, it will be equivalent to increasing your own strength.  With this purpose in mind, the pirates' attacks were basically directed towards the engine of the Courage, hoping to make the Courage lose its maneuverability.

    However, precisely because of this concern, the pirates did not expect that the Spirit, which had entered automatic navigation, would turn on the protective shield while sailing. As a result, the pirates' attack not only failed to build an attack, but instead provoked orders from the Spirit.  The pursuit that frightened these pirates began.  The Courage, which was originally their prey, rushed over fiercely. The terrifying beam of light made the pirates turn around and run away without even thinking about it, lest they be caught up by the Courage.  But it's easy to come but hard to go. If these pirates want to get away completely, they have to ask Han Yu and others if they are willing to let them go.  In order not to deviate from its own course, the Spirit is pursuingAfter five kilometers away from the pirates, they let the pirates go and watched the evil star ship Courage turn around. The desperate pirates suddenly felt like they were surviving a disaster, and they all swore in their hearts that they would never survive in their lifetimes.  Fight against that evil ship again.

    After returning to the channel, the Courage entered the automatic navigation mode again. Lin Ke, who was temporarily free, reached out and tapped his shoulder lightly.  Lin Ke felt a little tired from this period of sailing.

    A pair of hands fell on his shoulders, squeezing them gently. Lin Ke knew that it was Han Yu who was squeezing his shoulders without looking back. He closed his eyes slightly and enjoyed Han Yu's care with peace of mind.  No one spoke, no one wanted to break the peace.  Until Han Mengxin reminded Han Yu, "Brother, we are about to reach our destination. But depending on the situation, we need to wait for a while."

    “Wow, there are so many people there.” Han Yu couldn’t help but sigh as he looked at the scene on the screen.  After hearing what Han Yu said, he frowned slightly and said softly: "I don't know if there is any way to make those people leave."

    "It's better to be honest. Generally speaking, people like Xiang Seer are basically similar to mental illness. When they are not sick, they are almost like normal people. But once they become sick, they will do things that everyone can't understand."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle and reminded Han Yu: "You should just say this here, but don't spread it out, otherwise you will be in trouble."

    "Hehe I know, that's just what I'm telling you." Han Yu said with a chuckle.  .  .  )——

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 594 Uratu’s attempt

    Prophet Uratu is a name known to everyone who lives in the Death Star Territory.  The reason is simply because Uratu is the only person who has come back alive from the inner circle of the Death Star Territory.  Originally, many people expected to learn about the inner circle of the Death Star from Uratu, but Uratu remained silent and said nothing about the inner circle of the Death Star.  On the other hand, he always answered all questions about the Desert of Death, and always used his ability to predict, evading secret arrests one after another.

    When you have nothing to do with a person and you still need to rely on that person, getting closer to each other is the best choice.  Neither the alliance nor the pirates dared to offend Uratu.  And not only must they not offend, but they must respond to Uratu's requests, just so that one day he can impress Uratu and let him tell him about the inner circle of the Death Star Territory.  Uratu seems to know this. Whether it is the alliance or the pirates, they all maintain an inseparable relationship. Over time, Uratu has become a special existence in the Death Star Territory. To put it bluntly, Uratu is a black and white character.  .

    Because of his reputation, many people come to Uratu, including explorers funded by the alliance and pirates doing business without capital. Uratu welcomes all comers. As long as you pay enough for the meeting fee, you can meet Uratu himself.  , and asked Uratu to use the power of divination to divine good or bad luck for himself.

    After waiting for a day and a night, Han Yu and others were finally in line.  Seeing the adventure group with only seven people, other people who were still waiting or had already met Uratu couldn't help but snicker secretly. Is such a small adventure group also looking for Uratu?  I wonder if I can walk through the door of Uratu’s house?

    But when Han Yu and others walked to the door of Uratu’s house, something shocking happened.  Urartu.  Uratu, who had to pay for every meeting, actually opened the door to greet Han Yu and others. As soon as they met, he looked at Han Yu and others excitedly and said, "I've been waiting for you. Please come in quickly."

    Han Yu and others followed Uratu into the house confused.  As soon as the door of Uratu's house was closed, people outside started talking, and they all speculated who the group of people could be that Uratu could personally greet at the door.

    After entering the room, Han Yu and others and Uratu sat down respectively. As soon as their buttocks touched the chair, Uratu said to Han Yu and others: "I understand your purpose, but if you want me to tell you the answer, you must  Help me with something."

    "Fair trade is what I want. Please tell me your conditions." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer.  Uratu grinned and stated his condition, "Find the Yin-Yang Mirror for me."

    "Yin-Yang Mirror?"

    "That's right, Yin Yang Mirror."

    “…Then do you know the specific location?”

    "Of course. It's in an underground mausoleum in the Desert of Death. As long as you bring me the Yin-Yang Mirror, I can answer any questions you have." Uratu replied with an affirmative look.

    Han Yu, Lin Ke and others discussed it, nodded and said to Uratu: "We can agree to your conditions, but we hope you can give us as much useful information as possible."

    "No problem." Uratu agreed, and then began his long speech.  "The so-called prophet. To put it bluntly, it is a way to help others or avoid disasters by leaking secrets. Because this method is leaking secrets, it will be punished by the so-called God. In order to survive, I spied too many times.  The secret of heaven is so great that I am now plagued by heavenly punishment. There is no other way except using the Yin-Yang Mirror to eliminate the heavenly punishment in me. In order to make it easier for you to find the Yin-Yang Mirror, I used my divination ability to prepare a topographic map of the underground tomb for you.  I hope it can be helpful to you. Take a look and see if there is anything else you need to prepare. I can do it for you right away."

    "still have a question?"

    "Please say."

    "Why did you pick us?"

    “My ability tells me that you are the ones who can help me lift the curse.”

    Han Yu: ""

    It’s best not to know too much about a mysterious profession like prophet.  Anyway, now that the two parties have negotiated the conditions, let's seize the time to complete the conditions proposed by the other party.

    After finishing the matter, Han Yu and others stood up to say goodbye and followed the map given by Uratu to the underground tomb where the Yin-Yang Mirror was hidden.  Since it can be favored by Uratu, the Yin-Yang Mirror must be a treasure.  And to be able to make such a treasure a burial object, the owner of this treasure was not only an emperor but also a noble prince with a distinguished status during his lifetime.  But as long as it is a royal tomb, the danger in the tomb is unimaginable.

    When building the emperor's tomb, the emphasis on traps placed is ruthless, and it is best toThe tomb robbers can be killed with one blow. As for whether it violates the harmony of nature, this is not something that those who design the tomb need to consider.

    Considering the dangerous nature of the underground tomb, Han Yu decided to do the same as before. Han Yu and Ning Ping went to get the Yin Yang Mirror, and the remaining people were on standby in the Courage to support Han Yu and Ning Ping at any time.

    This is the plan, but as a saying goes, the plan cannot keep up with changes. When Han Yu and his party found the underground tomb according to the map given by Wulan Tu, they found that there was no passage into the underground tomb.

    "Do you want to dig out the underground tomb yourself?" Han Yu said with a wry smile.

    According to the prompts on the Ulantu map, the underground mausoleum should be under the oasis in front of you.  But if you want to enter the underground mausoleum, you first have to find where the door is?  If you can't even find the door, it's a waste of time to get in.

    I turned the oasis upside down and disappointingly couldn’t find the entrance.

    “Is it possible that the exit will not appear until a certain time?” Ning Ping suddenly said.

    After Ning Ping’s reminder, Han Yu remembered his previous reincarnation in the temple.  Indeed, when the sunset appeared, the temple appeared in front of Han Yu out of thin air, which was deeply impressive.

    No matter what, Ning Ping’s words were just a guess. In order to verify this guess, Han Yu and his party stayed in the oasis, just waiting for a situation similar to the Reincarnation Temple to appear at a certain time.  Time passes minute by minute, and waiting aimlessly is the most impetuous thing.  In order to relieve the impetuousness in my heart.  Han Yu wanted to find something to do for himself.

    Walking in the oasis, observing the surrounding plants, unlike other oases, the plants growing here are taller than those in other oases.  Also thicker.  If it weren't for the reminder of the desert outside the oasis, Han Yu would have almost thought he was walking into a rainforest.

    After walking for about half an hour, Han Yu accidentally looked up and discovered something unusual.

    An unknown animal was hung upside down on the top of a tree. This animal had no skin on its body.  After seeing the animal, Han Yu prepared to set it on fire because he was worried that Lin Ke and others would be scared when they saw it.  But to his surprise, he discovered that the skinless animal seemed to have glanced at Han Yu before he set the fire.  Just such a look made Han Yu feel a little frightened.

    Although Han Yu is very courageous.  But Han Yu was surprised to encounter this situation suddenly.  But then Han Yu realized that he was scaring himself.

    A fire burned the skinless corpse hanging on the treetop. Han Yu was about to return to the Courage to join the others, but he was on his way back.  Another body was unexpectedly found, and like the one found before, it also had no fur.  Han Yu didn't say anything more and burned the body completely with fire again.

    Because I have already had two experiences.  During the next trip back, Han Yu paid special attention to the tops of the towering trees.  As expected, it lived up to Han Yu's expectations, less than 300 meters away from the second skinless corpse.  There is also an unknown creature hanging on it, but according to Han Yu's guess, these skinless corpses are most likely human.

    When he saw the fourth corpse, the one whose skin had not been peeled off, Han Yu was sure that the three corpses he had encountered before were all human beings.  As a human being, seeing his own kind encounter such cruel treatment, Han Yu can't help but feel like a rabbit is dead and a fox is sad.  After silently cremating the fourth corpse, Han Yu lowered his head and walked towards the Courage.

    Back on the Courage, Han Yu told everyone about his discovery, and everyone was filled with sighs after hearing this.  However, everyone was also more vigilant about this oasis.  The four human beings who had their skins peeled off definitely did not do it on their own, let alone looking for someone to do it on their own. The only explanation is that there is some powerful being living in this oasis, maybe hiding in the dark at this time.  He was observing people like Han Yu everywhere.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but comfort Lin Ke beside him: "Don't worry, I will protect you."

    "Well, I believe you." Lin Ke replied softly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a cry similar to that of a night owl came from outside the Courage, which gave people a creepy feeling.  Han Yu grabbed Lin Ke's hand and said in a deep voice: "I will protect you."

    "Well, I believe you." Lin Ke grabbed Han Yu's hand and said.

    ……

    It was an uneventful night. When dawn came and the sun shone on the earth again, Field, who was responsible for the night watch, hurriedly woke up Han Yu and others who were resting.

    "Field, what happened?" Han Yu asked, rubbing his eyes.

    "The entrance, the entrance has appeared." Field pointed at the display and said to Han Yu.

    As soon as he heard the word "entrance", Han Yu's eyes suddenly lit up, and his sleepiness disappeared without a trace.? His eyes were fixed on the exposed entrance.  But before Han Yu could set off to find Ning Ping, he saw the entrance slowly disappearing in front of his eyes.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu said to himself in confusion.

    "Perhaps there is a time limit. In short, the entrance may appear again at this time tomorrow." Field said after hearing this.

    Han Yu nodded in agreement with Field’s judgment.  However, the preparation time for this day seemed a bit too long.  In order to prevent the appearance of monsters that might attack the Courage when he and Ning Ping were away.  Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to take the initiative and kill the potential threats first, and then they could do what they wanted to do without any worries.

    Acting on the spur of the moment, Han Yu and Ning Ping made some preparations before leaving the Courage to find monsters hiding in the dark that like to peel off human skin.  Field and others were left to continue monitoring the oasis.

    The oasis is neither big nor small. It is not easy to find the monsters hiding in such a place.  After leaving for a while, Ning Ping said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, this won't work. If we go, the other side will also go. What's more, the enemy is open and we are hidden. Who knows when we will encounter each other? Is there any way?  ?”

    "Well what you said makes sense. I just want to think of a way in a short time Yes. Let's burn this place to ashes so that the monsters hiding here can't hide."

    "Will it affect the search for the entrance to the underground tomb?"

    "Er I don't know. Otherwise, our deforestation plan will not be implemented for the time being, and we will consider it after we find the Yin-Yang Mirror of Lao Shizi. By the way, Ningping. Have you heard of the Yin-Yang Mirror?"

    "No. But literally speaking, this Yin-Yang Mirror should be related to connecting Yin and Yang. Otherwise, why is it called Yin-Yang Mirror? I'm really curious about why Ulan Tu must get the Yin-Yang Mirror."

    "Don't take care of other people's affairs. We only need to hold the yin-yang mirror. The rest is not something we need to consider Ning Ping, why are you pulling my arm?" Han Yu was pulled by Ning Ping mid-sentence.  The movement of his arms made him a little uncomfortable, so he couldn't help but ask dissatisfiedly.  It was only when Han Yu saw what Ning Ping was looking at.  Suddenly his eyes lit up.  I was originally worried that I couldn't find the skin-picking murderer, but now I don't have to look for it myself. They took the initiative to send it to my door.

    There were about ten people in total.  He is about half a meter tall, with green skin and red hair. He is holding a small piece of iron as big as a palm in his hand, and his fangs are showing to intimidate Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Unfortunately, that kind of deterrence had no effect on Han Yu and Ning Ping.  The opposite of.  Seeing these dwarfs grinning at him and Ning Ping, Han Yu couldn't help but wonder, how did these dwarfs hang the corpse on the tree?

    Seeing that their intimidation was useless, the dwarfs let out a harsh roar.  Waving the small blades in their hands, Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed over.  Han Yu didn't talk nonsense when he saw this.  He stretched out his hand and threw a wall of fire in the path that the dwarfs must pass.  And those short and tall people simply lacked the strength and not only did they not avoid it.  Instead, they rushed towards Han Yu and Ning Ping without fear of death.  It's just that there are only a small number of such dwarfs, and most of them were burned to death by Han Yu's wall of fire. The few dwarfs who rushed through the sea of ????fire were easily solved by Ning Ping before they could get in front of Han Yu.

    "It feels a bit too easy." Han Yu murmured softly, and Ning Ping nodded in agreement: "It does feel a bit too easy. Is this just a trial?"

    "Let's go back and take a look first." Han Yu suggested after thinking for a while.

    ……

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping returned to the Courage, there were no fewer people left on the Courage, and nothing happened at all.  When everyone in the Courage saw Han Yu and Ning Ping coming back, they inevitably asked how they had gained.  The two of them answered truthfully. After hearing the appearance of those dwarfs, Lin Ke said softly: "I remember reading in a book that there was a record of a creature that was very similar to the dwarfs you saw, Han Yu.  Similar. But that kind of dwarf has been declared extinct, so I didn’t expect to encounter it here yet.”

    "What kind of dwarf is that?" Han Yu asked.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Well, that kind of dwarf is a kind of cannibal. No one knows its specific name. It is recorded in the book that that kind of dwarf likes to skin the animals it catches and hang them on trees.  , wait for it to dry before eating."

    "Huh? This habit is a bit perverted." After listening to Lin Ke's story, Han Yu whispered.

    "Yes, it is precisely because of this that the human world does not recognize these dwarfs as human beings. Anyway, they were hunted and killed. I thought they had been killed, but I didn't expect that there were still remnants. This kind of dwarfs are social animals.  Since we have touched them, they will definitely retaliate."

    Lin Ke’s wordsAs the saying goes, when the first ray of sunlight shone down the next day, the entrance to the underground mausoleum appeared again. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had already been prepared, immediately rushed towards the entrance with a 100-meter sprint.  But just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to reach the finish line, an attack suddenly occurred.  Dozens of dwarfs rushed towards the bushes to kill, and their target was Han Yu!  Seeing that the entrance that had appeared after paying a day's price gradually disappeared, Han Yu felt angry in his heart and glared at the dwarf who attacked him, filled with murderous intent.

    Ning Ping on the side was not a vegetarian when he saw this, and immediately drew the Qingyun Sword.  The dwarfs all felt regretful. They would have never shown up at this time if they had known anything.  Unfortunately, it was too late to regret. After these little dwarfs withstood the double blow of Han Yu and Ning Ping, they were destined to be eliminated.

    Just destroying these dwarfs can't change the outcome that the entrance has disappeared.  For this reason, Han Yu could only announce helplessly that he would wait another day.

    ……

    Another day passed, and finally the entrance appeared again. This time Han Yu and Ning Ping finally successfully entered the underground mausoleum.  Watching Han Yu and Ning Ping gradually disappear, Lin Ke and others returned to Courage to wait for communications from Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Before Lin Ke and others were anxious for too long, about five minutes later, Han Yu's voice came from the communicator.

    "Lin Ke. Lin Ke, please answer if you hear me."

    "Han Yu, this is Lin Ke, how are you and Ning Ping feeling now?" Lin Ke quickly grabbed the communicator and asked.

    "Everything is normal. Lin Ke, you don't have to worry about us. Tell Field and the others not to relax the guard of the Courage and not to go out to those dwarfs. Ningping and I haven't completely solved the problem yet, so stay inside the Courage and don't come out."

    "I know, you and Ning Ping should also be careful." Lin Ke warned worriedly.

    "Don't worry, Ning Ping and I know what's going on." Han Yu agreed.  The communicator was turned off.

    Chapter 594: Uratu’s Intention

    Prophet Uratu is a name known to everyone who lives in the Death Star Territory.  The reason is simply because Uratu is the only person who has come back alive from the inner circle of the Death Star Territory.  Originally, many people expected to learn about the inner circle of the Death Star from Uratu, but Uratu remained silent and said nothing about the inner circle of the Death Star.  On the contrary, he answered all questions about the Desert of Death.  And he often uses his precognitive ability to avoid secret arrests one after another.

    When you have nothing to do with a person and you still need to rely on that person, getting closer to each other is the best choice.  Neither the alliance nor the pirates dared to offend Uratu.  And not only cannot be offended.  Instead, he had to respond to Uratu's requests, just to impress Uratu one day.  Let him tell you about the inner circle of the Death Star.  Uratu seemed to know this, whether it was the alliance or the pirates.  They all maintained an inseparable relationship. Over time, Uratu became a special existence in the Death Star Territory. To put it bluntly, Uratu was a black and white character.

    Because of his reputation, many people come to Uratu, including explorers funded by the alliance and pirates doing business without capital. Uratu welcomes all comers. As long as you pay enough for the meeting fee, you can meet Uratu himself.  , and asked Uratu to use the power of divination to divine good or bad luck for himself.

    After waiting for a day and a night, Han Yu and others were finally in line.  Seeing the adventure group with only seven people, other people who were still waiting or had already met Uratu couldn't help but snicker secretly. Is such a small adventure group also looking for Uratu?  I wonder if I can walk through the door of Uratu’s house?

    But when Han Yu and others walked to the door of Uratu’s house, something shocking happened.  Uratu, who had to pay money every time he met, actually opened the door to greet Han Yu and others. As soon as they met, he looked at Han Yu and others excitedly and said: "I have been waiting for you, please come quickly."  Enter."

    Han Yu and others followed Uratu into the house confused.  As soon as the door of Uratu's house was closed, people outside started talking, and they all speculated who the group of people could be that Uratu could personally greet at the door.

    After entering the room, Han Yu and others and Uratu sat down respectively. As soon as their buttocks touched the chair, Uratu said to Han Yu and others: "I understand your purpose, but if you want me to tell you the answer, you must  Help me with something."

    "Fair trade is what I want. Please tell me your conditions." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Ulatu grinned and stated his condition, “Find the Yin-Yang Mirror for me.”

    "Yin-Yang Mirror?"

    "That's right, Yin Yang Mirror."

    “…Then do you know the specific location?”

    "Of course, in a place in the desert of deathIn an underground mausoleum.  As long as you bring me the Yin-Yang Mirror, I can answer any questions you have.  "Uratu replied with an affirmative look.

    Han Yu, Lin Ke and others discussed it, nodded and said to Uratu: "We can agree to your conditions, but we hope you can give us as much useful information as possible."

    "No problem." Uratu agreed, and then began his long speech.  "The so-called prophet, to put it bluntly, is a way to help others or avoid disasters by leaking secrets. Because this method is leaking secrets, it will be punished by the so-called God. In order to survive, I spied too many times.  The secret of heaven is so great that now that I am plagued by divine punishment, there is no other way except using the Yin-Yang Mirror to eliminate the divine punishment in me. In order to make it easier for you to find the Yin-Yang Mirror, I used my divination ability to prepare a topographic map of the underground tombs for you.  I hope it can be helpful to you. Take a look and see if there is anything else you need to prepare. I can do it for you right away."

    "still have a question?"

    "Please say."

    "Why did you pick us?"

    “My ability tells me that you are the ones who can help me lift the curse.”

    Han Yu: ""

    For the mysterious profession of prophet.  It's better not to know too much.  Anyway, now that the two parties have negotiated the conditions, let's seize the time to complete the conditions proposed by the other party.

    After finishing the matter, Han Yu and others stood up to say goodbye and followed the map given by Uratu to the underground tomb where the Yin-Yang Mirror was hidden.  Since it can be favored by Uratu, the Yin-Yang Mirror must be a treasure.  And to be able to make such a treasure a burial object, the owner of this treasure was not only an emperor but also a noble prince with a distinguished status during his lifetime.  But as long as it is a royal tomb, the danger in the tomb is unimaginable.

    When building the emperor's tomb, the traps placed were very ruthless.  It would be best if the tomb robbers could be killed with one strike. As for whether it is against the harmony of nature, this is not something that the person who designs the tomb needs to consider.

    Considering the dangerous nature of the underground tomb, Han Yu decided to stay the same as before.  Han Yu and Ning Ping went to get the Yin Yang Mirror, and the remaining people were on standby in the Courage to support Han Yu and Ning Ping at any time.

    The plan is like this, but as a saying goes, the plan cannot keep up with changes.  When Han Yu and his party found the underground tomb according to the map given by Wulan Tu, they found that there was no passage into the underground tomb.

    "Do you want to dig out the underground tomb yourself?" Han Yu said with a wry smile.

    According to the prompts on the Ulantu map, the underground mausoleum should be under the oasis in front of you.  But if you want to enter the underground mausoleum, you first have to find where the door is?  Can't even find the door.  What a fart.

    I turned the oasis upside down and disappointingly couldn’t find the entrance.

    “Is it possible that the exit will not appear until a certain time?” Ning Ping suddenly said.

    Jing Ning Ping reminded me.  Han Yu remembered the previous reincarnation of the temple.  Indeed, when the sunset appears.  The temple appeared in front of Han Yu out of thin air, and he was deeply impressed.

    No matter what, Ning Ping’s words were just a guess. In order to verify this guess, Han Yu and his party stayed in the oasis, just waiting for a situation similar to the Reincarnation Temple to appear at a certain time.  Time passes minute by minute, and waiting aimlessly is the most impetuous thing.  In order to relieve his impatience, Han Yu had to find something to do for himself.

    Walking in the oasis, observing the surrounding plants, it is different from other oases. The plants growing here are taller and stronger than those in other oases.  If it weren't for the reminder of the desert outside the oasis, Han Yu would have almost thought he was walking into a rainforest.

    After walking for about half an hour, Han Yu accidentally looked up and discovered something unusual.

    An unknown animal was hung upside down on the top of a tree. This animal had no skin on its body.  After seeing the animal, because he was worried that Lin Ke and others would be scared when they saw it, Han Yu was about to set it on fire and pull it down. However, he unexpectedly discovered that the skinless animal seemed to have glanced at him before Han Yu set the fire.  .  Just such a look made Han Yu feel a little frightened.

    Although Han Yu is not timid, he was still surprised when he encountered this situation.  But then Han Yu realized that he was scaring himself.

    A fire burned the skinless corpse hanging on the treetop. Han Yu was about to return to the Courage to join the others. However, on the way back, he accidentally discovered another corpse. It was the same as the one found before.  fur.  Han Yu didn't say anything more and burned the body completely with fire again.

    Because I have already had two experiences,During the next journey back, Han Yu paid special attention to the tops of the towering trees. As expected, Han Yu lived up to his expectations. Less than three hundred meters away from the second skinless corpse, there was also an unknown creature hanging.  , but according to Han Yu's guess, these skinless corpses are most likely human.

    When he saw the fourth corpse, the one whose skin had not been peeled off, Han Yu was sure that the three corpses he had encountered before were all human beings.  As a human being, seeing his own kind encounter such cruel treatment, Han Yu can't help but feel like a rabbit is dead and a fox is sad.  After silently cremating the fourth corpse, Han Yu lowered his head and walked towards the Courage.

    Back on the Courage, Han Yu told everyone about his findings.  Everyone sighed after hearing this.  However, everyone was also more vigilant about this oasis.  The four human beings who had their skins peeled off definitely did not do it on their own, let alone looking for someone to do it on their own. The only explanation is that there is some powerful being living in this oasis.  Maybe he was hiding in the dark watching people like Han Yu at this time.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but comfort Lin Ke beside him: "Don't worry, I will protect you."

    "Well, I believe you." Lin Ke replied softly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a cry similar to that of a night owl came from outside the Courage, which gave people a creepy feeling.  Han Yu grabbed Lin Ke's hand and said in a deep voice: "I will protect you."

    "Well, I believe you." Lin Ke grabbed Han Yu's hand and said.

    ……

    Nothing happened all night.  When dawn came and the sun shone on the earth again, Field, who was responsible for the night watch, hurriedly woke up Han Yu and others who were resting.

    "Field, what happened?" Han Yu asked, rubbing his eyes.

    "The entrance. The entrance has appeared." Field pointed at the display and said to Han Yu.

    As soon as he heard the word "entrance", Han Yu's eyes suddenly lit up, his sleepiness disappeared without a trace, and he stared at the exposed entrance.  But before Han Yu could set off to find Ning Ping, he saw the entrance slowly disappearing in front of his eyes.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu said to himself in confusion.

    "Perhaps there is a time limit. In short, the entrance may appear again at this time tomorrow." Field said after hearing this.

    Han Yu nodded in agreement with Field’s judgment.  But this day’s preparation time.  Seems a bit too long.  In order to prevent the appearance of monsters that might attack the Courage when he and Ning Ping were away.  Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to take the initiative and kill the potential threats first, and then they could do what they wanted to do without any worries.

    ????????????????????????????????????????After Han Yu and Ning Ping made some preparations.  I left the Courage to find monsters hiding in the dark that like to peel off human skin.  Field and others were left to continue monitoring the oasis.

    ??The oasis is big or not.  It's not a small thing to say, I want to find the monster hiding in a place like this.  This is not an easy thing to do.  After leaving for a while, Ning Ping said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, this won't work. If we go, the other side will also go. What's more, the enemy is open and we are hidden. Who knows when we will encounter each other? Is there any way?  ?”

    "Well what you said makes sense. I just want to think of a way in a short time Now, let's burn this place to ashes so that the monsters hiding here can't hide."

    "Will it affect the search for the entrance to the underground tomb?"

    "Er I don't know. Otherwise, our deforestation plan will not be implemented for the time being, and we will consider it after we find the Yin-Yang Mirror of Lao Shizi. By the way, Ningping, have you heard of the Yin-Yang Mirror?"

    "No. But literally speaking, this Yin-Yang Mirror should be related to connecting Yin and Yang. Otherwise, why is it called Yin-Yang Mirror? I'm really curious about why Ulan Tu must get the Yin-Yang Mirror."

    "Don't take care of other people's affairs. We only need to hold the yin-yang mirror. The rest is not something we need to consider Ning Ping, why are you pulling my arm?" Han Yu was pulled by Ning Ping mid-sentence.  The movement of his arms made him a little uncomfortable, so he couldn't help but ask dissatisfiedly.  But when Han Yu saw what Ning Ping was looking at, his eyes suddenly lit up.  I was originally worried that I couldn't find the skin-picking murderer, but now I don't have to look for it myself. They took the initiative to send it to my door.

    There were about ten people in total, about half a meter tall, with green skin and red hair. They were holding palm-sized iron pieces in their hands, and their fangs were showing to intimidate Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Unfortunately, that kind of deterrence had no effect on Han Yu and Ning Ping.  On the contrary, seeing these dwarfs grinning at him and Ning Ping, Han Yu couldn't help but wonder, how did these dwarfs hang the corpse on the tree?

    Seeing that their intimidation was useless, the dwarfs let out a piercing roar and waved the small blades in their hands.Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed over.  When Han Yu saw this, he didn't talk nonsense. He stretched out his hand and threw a wall of fire in the path of the short and tall boys.  But those short and tall men simply lacked the strength. Not only did they not dodge, but they rushed towards Han Yu and Ning Ping without fear of death.  It's just that there are only a small number of such dwarfs, and most of them were burned to death by Han Yu's wall of fire. The few dwarfs who rushed through the sea of ????fire were easily solved by Ning Ping before they could get in front of Han Yu.

    "It feels a bit too easy." Han Yu murmured softly, and Ning Ping nodded in agreement: "It does feel a bit too easy. Is this just a trial?"

    "Let's go back and take a look first." Han Yu suggested after thinking for a while.

    ……

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping returned to the Courage, there were no fewer people left on the Courage, and nothing happened at all.  When everyone in the Courage saw Han Yu and Ning Ping coming back, they inevitably asked how they had gained.  The two of them answered truthfully. After hearing the appearance of those dwarfs, Lin Ke said softly: "I remember reading in a book that there was a record of a creature that was very similar to the dwarfs you saw, Han Yu.  Similar. But that kind of dwarf has been declared extinct, so I didn’t expect to encounter it here yet.”

    "What kind of dwarf is that?" Han Yu asked.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Well, that kind of dwarf is a kind of cannibal. No one knows its specific name. It is recorded in the book that that kind of dwarf likes to skin the animals it catches and hang them on trees.  , wait for it to dry before eating."

    "Huh? This habit is a bit perverted." After listening to Lin Ke's story, Han Yu whispered.

    "Yes, it is precisely because of this that the human world does not recognize these dwarfs as human beings. Anyway, they were hunted and killed. I thought they had been killed, but I didn't expect that there were still remnants. This kind of dwarfs are social animals.  Since we have touched them, they will definitely retaliate."

    Lin Ke’s words hit the mark. When the first ray of sunlight shone down the next day, the entrance to the underground mausoleum appeared again. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had already been prepared, immediately sprinted towards the entrance with a 100-meter sprint.  But just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to reach the finish line, an attack suddenly occurred.  Dozens of dwarfs rushed towards the bushes to kill, and their target was Han Yu!  Seeing that the entrance that had appeared after paying a day's price gradually disappeared, Han Yu felt angry in his heart and glared at the dwarf who attacked him, filled with murderous intent.

    Ning Ping on the side was not a vegetarian when he saw this, and immediately drew the Qingyun Sword.  The dwarfs all felt regretful. They would have never shown up at this time if they had known anything.  Unfortunately, it was too late to regret. After these little dwarfs withstood the double blow of Han Yu and Ning Ping, they were destined to be eliminated.

    Just destroying these dwarfs can't change the outcome that the entrance has disappeared.  For this reason, Han Yu could only announce helplessly that he would wait another day.

    ……

    Another day passed, and finally the entrance appeared again. This time Han Yu and Ning Ping finally successfully entered the underground mausoleum. Watching Han Yu and Ning Ping gradually disappear, Lin Ke and others returned to the Courage and waited quietly for Han Yu and Ning.  Flat communication.  Before Lin Ke and others were anxious for too long, about five minutes later, Han Yu's voice came from the communicator.

    "Lin Ke, Lin Ke, please answer me if you hear me."

    "Han Yu, this is Lin Ke, how are you and Ning Ping feeling now?" Lin Ke quickly grabbed the communicator and asked.

    "Everything is normal. Lin Ke, you don't have to worry about us. Tell Field and the others not to relax the guard of the Courage and not to go out. As for those dwarfs, Ning Ping and I have not completely solved them yet. You should stay inside the Courage and don't come out."

    "I know, you and Ning Ping should also be careful." Lin Ke warned worriedly.

    "Don't worry, Ning Ping and I know what's going on." Han Yu agreed and turned off the communicator.  .  .  )——

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 595 Return my treasured mirror

    It is said that the thousand-man expedition led by Balma suffered heavy losses after being attacked by the pirate alliance.  After the war, an inventory was taken and it was found that this thousand-man expedition team had been disabled and could not continue the expedition mission.  But just to go back in despair, not to mention Balma was unwilling, even the expedition team that followed Balma was unwilling.

    Since they have become minions of the alliance, making money is the purpose of these people.  Now that I have suffered hardships and suffered sins, if I go back like this, wouldn’t the hardships I endured and the sins I suffered before have all been in vain?  What's more, Balma doesn't want to go back and be laughed at.

    After the plan to recruit Qiao Yaner failed, Balma took his expedition team of a thousand people to go to Ulan Tu to try his luck and asked Ulan Tu what he would do in the future.  As a result, before arriving at Ulantu's residence, they encountered a group of pirates who had suffered heavy losses.

    Speaking of pirates, Balma and his men hate them to the core. Now that they have discovered that the pirates are alone, why are they so polite?  Although Balma and his men are not very effective in combat, they can still deal with a group of frightened pirates.  After a fierce battle, Balma was overjoyed. He got good news.  In order to survive, the captured pirates told everything they knew.

    Balma didn’t think about grabbing the Yin Yang Mirror that Han Yu and others found.  Barma, who has been in contact with Han Yu and others, firmly believes that if he wants to steal what Han Yu has, he is seeking the skin of a tiger.  Instead of doing something you know you can't do, it's better to think of ideas elsewhere.  For example, the underground mausoleum where the Yin-Yang Mirror is placed.  Since the Yin Yang Mirror is a treasure.  And that underground mausoleum is so luxurious.  The burial objects must be more than just the Yin-Yang Mirror. If you can find a few treasures in the underground tomb and take them back, will you still be punished?  The answer is a resounding no.

    After learning the specific location of the underground mausoleum from the captured pirates, Balma gave an order, and his half-disabled expedition team of a thousand people began to move towards the underground mausoleum.

    The expedition team, to put it bluntly, is a plunderer. No matter how nice it sounds, the essence is plunder.  Grave robbing is a common occurrence for these explorers.  It's not a big deal at all.  Now that he heard about the scale of the underground tombs, the explorer who once used tomb robbing as a craft for eating showed an expression of excitement on his face.

    When the expedition team arrived at the underground tomb, the expedition team, which had already discussed the division of labor in advance, immediately started their respective tasks in an orderly manner.  The explorers on the exploration mission walked into the underground tomb with excitement.  Although there are certain risks in going first, the benefits are also obvious.  When you see something good, it’s harmless to keep one or two of them privately.

    This time Balma did not disappoint again.  As expected, a large number of funerary objects were found in the underground tomb.  Three of the explorers in charge of valuation have fainted from happiness due to the priceless funerary objects. Now he is the fourth explorer in charge of valuation, but judging from his appearance, the fifth explorer in charge of valuation has already started.  Preparation activities.

    As if a big stone had been lifted from his heart, Balma looked relaxed at this time. He had even decided to meet Wu Lantu on the way back, so as to find out whether he would be lucky after returning.  It's a disaster.  But God seems to have a grudge against Balma, so Balma cannot be happy.  No, Balma was not happy for long before she received bad news. The expedition team encountered trouble while continuing to explore the lower levels of the underground tomb.

    On the third floor of the underground mausoleum, the expedition team was attacked by a group of stone statues of soldiers.  This news seems a bit ridiculous at first glance. How could the stone soldier statue attack people?  But in fact, the soldier statues not only attacked people, but also killed everyone they encountered. If the people guarding the second floor hadn't been quick to see the opportunity, they closed the access to the second floor of the underground mausoleum as soon as they saw something was wrong.  Three levels of passage.  At this time, those soldier statues may have come out of the underground mausoleum to cause trouble for Balma.

    "Damn it, didn't I tell you not to touch casually? Why didn't you listen? Now that something has happened, what do you think we should do?" Balma shouted angrily at the people around him.

    "Sir, this is not the time to talk about this. What should we do now?"

    "Our ship is almost out of capacity. It's time to leave here." Balma thought for a while and said slowly.  I heard Balma say this.  Several explorers said unwillingly: "We just left. We still have a lot of funerary objects that we haven't moved."

    "Move! Move! Move! Your life is about to die, why are you still thinking about those things?" Balma shouted angrily, glaring at his seemingly unwilling men.  Not to mention, after being yelled at by Balma, the other explorers shut their mouths honestly.  This result surprised Balma, and then she couldn't help but regretted not doing this before.  Now it seems that these subordinates of mine are just cheap people who are easy to talk and talk about.Listen, you will only be willing to listen if you yell at me in an evil voice, blow your beard and stare.

    No matter how much Balma denounced his useless younger brothers, there was still no ambiguity when it came time to retreat.  But when Balma and his expedition team were preparing to return with a full load, no one in the expedition team, who had been overwhelmed by this unexpected happiness, knew that just before an exploration starship was closed, a black shadow quietly slipped away.  Go in.

    The voyage went smoothly. The Balma gang knew very well that wealth should not be disclosed. In order to block the news, the captured pirates had been dealt with. The rest was to divide the spoils, not that they would not be handed over to the alliance, but in  Before handing it over, everyone was going to pick a few that they liked.  As the leader of this expedition team, only Balma takes action before the rest dare to take action.  Balma is very clear about the Xiao Jiujiu in these people's hearts.  Of course, Balma did not refuse, but cooperated very cooperatively to select a few pieces from the huge number of funerary objects.  Seeing that their boss had taken action, the remaining people couldn't help but feel relieved.  Before Balma made the selection, every explorer was worried, fearing that Balma would object. Now that he was in cahoots with people like him, some people in the expedition team recognized Balma.  This situation was beyond Balma's expectation.

    But as we get closer and closer to Ulantu’s residence.  Balma, who was secretly happy because of being recognized by others, could no longer laugh. She saw too many injured starships along the way, and learned from those people that these injured starships were given by the Courage.  After they were killed, Balma and the others' hearts began to sink, and their retreat became louder.  Because they had witnessed the power of the Courage with their own eyes, Balma's men strongly suggested that it would be wise not to take a trip into this muddy water, but to go home quickly.  It's just that Balma is the boss after all. He didn't say anything, and those explorers really didn't rush to break away from the large army.

    Everyone looked at Balma, hoping to get answers from Balma.  Where will they go next?

    "Everyone, what are your opinions?" Balma asked everyone slowly.

    Someone heard this and said: "Sir, let's withdraw. Anyway, there is no chance in Ulan Tu."

    The man had just finished speaking.  Someone spoke up and echoed: "Yes, yes, it's more serious to keep our current gains. In a war like that, it's better for us to get less involved."

    I secretly made a note of the two subordinates who spoke, and asked the others: "Do you have any other opinions?"

    The leader of the explorer, who didn’t even know there was medicine in Balma’s gourd, also shut his mouth and quietly waited for Balma’s decision.

    Seeing that no one said anything, Barma coughed lightly and gave an order: "Since no one wants to say anything, I will say it. I plan to let the fleet get closer."

    After hearing what Balma said, someone immediately objected: "Boss, we can say that we have returned home with a full load, so why do you have to go into the muddy water this time?"

    "Everyone, excessive wealth will not bring us any benefits. On the contrary, there are still a lot of disadvantages. We are all smart people, and we should also understand the meaning of the saying that it is a crime to possess a treasure."

    Hearing this, the explorers who were a little awkward at first suddenly understood. As for whether they really understood it, only God knows.

    ******************************************

    The yin-yang mirror is definitely a treasure.  Just by looking at Wulantu's humble compliments to Han Yu for this palm-sized mirror, we knew that this mirror was definitely not what Wulantu said.  It's just a prop that can increase the fortune teller's success rate in divination.  But without Wu Lantu telling him, Han Yu couldn't force him to find out.  With the Yin-Yang Mirror in hand, Han Yu would be serious about getting more visible benefits.

    With the help of the Yin-Yang Mirror, Han Yu asked Wu Lantu to do a divination for himself and everyone on the Courage.  In order to obtain the Yin-Yang Mirror, Wu Lantu also risked his life.  After completely telling Han Yu and others about his experience of coming out of the desert of death, he gritted his teeth and conducted a divination for Han Yu and his party one by one, and gave them all the things that Han Yu and his party wanted to divination.  reply.

    No matter whether the divination is true or false.  But those kind words still made Han Yu and others feel quite happy.  According to the prior agreement, Han Yu planned to hand over the Yin Yang Mirror to Wu Lan Tu.  But just when Wu Lantu breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to pick up the Yin Yang Mirror, Han Mengxin suddenly said: "Wait a minute."

    “What’s wrong again?” Wu Lantu looked at Han Mengxin with some fear and asked.  During the divination before, this girl was the most difficult to figure out. She asked weird questions and looked like she didn't believe it. It can be said that Wulantu used his special skills to get her right. Now  Seeing Han Mengxin say wait a minute, Wulantu's heart suddenly rose again.

    I heard Han Mengxin whisper to Han Yu: "Brother,There is also no divination in lotus pods.  "

    "Ah? Oh, yes, there are lotus pods. Ulantu, let's do the divination again. We have a companion who didn't come because of some personal matters."

    "Oh, that's it. No problem. Just tell me your companion's age and birthday." Ulantu, who was used to divination, immediately replied.

    "I know Lianpeng's birthday." Han Mengxin said after hearing this.

    ……

    After getting the age and birthday of lotus pods from Han Mengxin, after completing the divination in Wulan Tu, he frowned slightly, as if something bad was going to happen.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly asked about the results of the divination.  Wulantu choked for a long time, and finally was pressed by Han Yu and became anxious, so he could only answer honestly: "Your companion may have suffered a bloody disaster recently, and it will still endanger his family and life. If you don't want to lose that  Companions, it’s best to go find her. As long as you are around, there is still the possibility of turning danger into good fortune. Otherwise"

    Hearing Wulantu say this, Han Yu and others immediately frowned.

    " Divination is a matter of belief. If you believe it, there is it. If you don't believe it, there is no such thing.  Because Lian Peng is also a fortune teller, under the influence of Lian Peng, Han Yu and his party are still doubtful about divination.  Now that they heard that Lianpeng might suffer a bloody disaster, Han Yu and others couldn't sit still when they thought of what Lianpeng was doing now.

    "Wulantu, how can we find my companion?" Han Yu looked at Wulantu and asked.

    "Please wait a moment, let me do the math" Wulantu did not answer immediately.  Instead, he began to calculate in a low voice.  After waiting for a while, Ulan Tu said with certainty: "Go west, keep going west after leaving here, and you will meet your companions on the battlefield."

    "Take the mirror. Everyone, let's go." Han Yu threw the yin-yang mirror in his hand to Wulantu, turned around and walked out with Lin Ke and others.  Wulantu hurriedly took the Yin-Yang Mirror and looked at the backs of Han Yu and his group in astonishment.  Originally, he thought he would have to pay some price to get the Yin-Yang Mirror, but he didn't expect these people to be so trustworthy. After he fulfilled their conditions, they handed the Yin-Yang Mirror directly to him, which really surprised Ulan Tu.

    But accidents are accidents, I finally got the Yin-Yang Mirror that I dreamed of, and all the hard work I put in before finally paid off, and my work was not in vain.  Wu Lantu looked around happily with the yin-yang mirror, looking like he couldn't get enough.

    Since it is called the Yin Yang Mirror.  As the name suggests, this mirror can communicate with yin and yang. It does not mean that you can use this mirror to walk back and forth between the underworld and the yang world, but that you can use this mirror to kill people. In other words, this mirror is a water pump that will  Life is drawn out of one creature and put into another creature.

    Divination for others does not come without any cost.  Divination.  To put it bluntly, it means leaking secrets and changing fate against the will of heaven.  But whether it is leaking secrets or changing one's fate against the will of heaven, one will be punished by God.  There are many types of divine punishments, the only thing they have in common is the reduction of the diviner's life.  Now that the Yin-Yang Mirror is available, the problems that have been plaguing Ulan Tu have been solved.

    Death is not terrible.  Birth, aging, illness and death are natural laws and no one can escape them.  Can't escape.  But if you know very clearly when you will die, it is a bit unacceptable.  It's like shooting a prisoner. You are notified in advance that you will be shot at two o'clock tomorrow afternoon. The period from the time you are notified to the time before the shooting is the most tortured.  The same is true for divination. Although a fortune teller cannot divine for himself, every fortune teller knows how much life he still has.  For each divination, the amount of life lost is determined based on the size of the divination matter.  Wu Lantu performed divination for Han Yu and others in one breath, and together they lost at least ten years of life. However, with the Yin-Yang Mirror, this lost life span can be made up at any time.  If Ulan Tu is compared to a battery, then the Yin-Yang Mirror is a charger. With this charger, Ulan Tu no longer has to worry about the tragedy of life overdraft when divining for others.  This is why Wulantu was so happy after getting the Yin-Yang Mirror.

    But there is a saying in the world that extreme happiness brings about sorrow. Wulan Tu didn’t tell him for long before he heard loud shouts of murder outside. An attendant ran in in a panic and reported that the guests who came to visit were fighting in a scuffle.

    This news shocked Ulan Tu, and he suddenly realized that his situation at this time did not seem to be very good.  Wu Lantu still knew the reason why it was a crime to have a jade in his arms.  The Yin-Yang Mirror is not only used by diviners. Having a Yin-Yang Mirror is equivalent to having unlimited life. This temptation is too great to make anyone take risks.  Wu Lantu wanted to leave, but he was a little reluctant to let go of the family fortune he had worked so hard to save over the years.  In the midst of a dilemma, once againThe attendant who went out to investigate the news came back panting, "Old, sir, it's bad, there are monsters among those visiting guests."

    "Huh? Monster?" Ulan Tu, who was already preparing to escape, was stunned when he heard this.  Then he realized that his attendants were saying that the visitors were fighting among themselves.  As for whether a monster is a monster or not, what does it have to do with you?  But before Wulantu could clear himself up, he heard a loud roar coming from outside the house: "Give me back the mirror!"

    Hearing this roar, Ulan Tu was shaken, his legs softened and he almost sat on the ground. Fortunately, there were loyal attendants around him who helped Ulan Tu in time.  But Wulantu had no idea of ??being grateful to the attendant at this time. He was thinking about how to keep the Yin Yang Mirror that he had just received and hadn't warmed yet.

    "No matter what, let's go out and check the situation first." Wulantu said to himself secretly in his heart.

    With the help of his attendants, Ulan Tu walked outside and stood at a high place. He saw that the rivals of thousands of explorers and pirates on the battlefield were working together to deal with a target surrounded by them in the center.  That must be the monster that roared so loudly just now.

    Invulnerable to invulnerability, water and fire, seeing how difficult it was to beat the besieged monster, Wu Lantu's legs became a little weak.  Thirty-six strategies were the best. After personally confirming the monster's strength, Wulan Tu only had one thought at this time: to dodge people and run as far as he could

    It was just as if he had an innate connection with the Yin-Yang Mirror. When Ulantu turned around and was about to leave, he saw the besieged black-haired monster suddenly staring in the direction of Ulantu and shouting: "Give me the mirror!" (To be continued)  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 596 Monster

    The shrill roar was so heart-stirring that Wulantu, who turned around to run, lost his legs and fell to the ground with a "plop".  At this time, the black-haired monster jumped over the crowd that was besieging it and landed not far behind Ulan Tu.

    Hearing two screams from behind him, Wulantu quickly turned around and looked. This sight immediately made Wulantu feel terrified.  I couldn't really see it when it was far away before, but now the black-haired monster is so close. It's really a monster.  He was not tall, only about 1.6 meters tall, but with thick arms, scarlet eyes, sharp fangs, and the white breath that accompanied the monster's breathing, Wu Lantu seemed to faint like this, but damn it  , Ulantu's brain was unusually sober at this time, and the sober Ulantu wanted to die.

    “Give me back the precious mirror!” The black-haired monster slowly stretched out a hand towards Wulan Tu.  Wulantu subconsciously wanted to return the yin-yang mirror in his hand to the other party, but he had only reached halfway when Wulantu was suddenly shocked. He quickly retracted his hand and rolled twice on the spot. After getting up,  Take a step and run.

    Feeling that he had been teased, the black-haired monster roared, jumped up, and landed in front of Ulan Tu. Upon seeing this, Ulan Tu did not hesitate, turned the corner and ran towards the crowd, shouting as he ran: "Help me,  Whoever kills the black-haired monster, I can divine for him three times for free."

    People who come to Ulantu come to Ulantu for divination, and if you want Ulantu to do divination, in addition to money, there are other conditions put forward by Ulantu that need to be fulfilled.  Now that he heard Wulantu's promise, those who were confident that they had some ability were immediately ready to take action.

    The black-haired monster only sees Ulan Tu holding a Yin-Yang mirror.  But when it is attacked.  Its counterattack was immediate.  People who thought they were okay immediately paid the price with their lives for their indiscretion.  The stumps of limbs and arms were flying across the air, so horrified that the person who had previously regretted that he had taken a slow move could not help but feel a little glad that he had taken a slower move.

    But it was precisely because of this delay that Ulantu disappeared.  Seeing that Wulantu was gone, the black-haired monster immediately became savage and roared to attack the people who were still at the scene.  At this time, people who no longer had much courage only knew how to run away. Everyone was scrambling to escape. Even if some people wanted to organize a resistance, they were helplessly dispersed by the flow of fleeing people and could only drift with the flow.  Escape with the fleeing army.

    The black-haired monster chased him very happily, chasing the crowd back to their respective starships before turning around and following his own induction of the Yin-Yang Mirror to find Ulan Tu.  At this time, the people who escaped began to count the casualties.  After counting this, 10% was reduced to 75%.  The heavy casualties made everyone silent, and they all regretted coming here today.  But there is no regret in selling medicine in this world. The bitter wine has been brewed, so you can only leave it to yourself to swallow.

    After feeling sad, someone took revenge.  Who doesn't have a network of connections? Seeing the tragic deaths of friends and relatives who are close to them, the eyes of those who survived are already red. They don't ask for anything in return, they just want to kill the black-haired monster and avenge their brothers and friends.

    I just want revenge.  It is useless to rely on people to fight alone. This has been proved before. If you want to kill the black-haired monster, the only thing you can rely on is the main gun of the starship.  Concentrating all the main guns to fire a salvo, even if the black-haired monster cannot be killed, it can still destroy the planet under its feet. Without this planet, the black-haired monster will be finished.  The only thing that worries everyone is the attack on the planet where Ulan Tu lives.  I will definitely be unable to eat and walk around afterwards.  Revenge is revenge, but to involve the whole family in order to take revenge is a bit more than worth the gain.  The best way is to ask Ulan Tu to personally agree to what they do, but now Ulan Tu's whereabouts are unknown, where can they find him?

    Ulan Tu, who is being worried about by everyone, is on his way to his underground palace at the moment.  Because the owner of this planet is Ulan Tu.  So Ulantu can transform this planet as much as he wants.  Although Ulan Tu only built a manor on the ground, he seemed very low-key.  But underground, Ulan Tu almost had the planet hollowed out and built a large palace just for himself to live in and conduct shameful research.

    Life researcher, another identity of Ulan Tu.  In the underground palace, Ulantu studied how to transform life and how to create life.  Transforming life is just a study of how to improve people's physical fitness, while creating life is a study of what consequences can occur after humans combine with other species.  This research is obviously prohibited, but on this planet, Ulantu is the master. Here, Ulantu is God, and what he says is God's will. There is no second choice except obeying.  In the underground palace, the research on creating life has already achieved preliminary results. Ulantu has successfully created products that combine humans and animals. Ulantu named those products orcs, including lions, tigers, wolves,  Dogs, pigs every orc's life is very important.In the short term, people will basically die within a few years.  However, these orcs grow at a very high speed. Generally, a young orc can reach adulthood in only one year and become a loyal subordinate of Ulan Tu.  Now Ulan Tu's biggest reliance is the orcs.  As long as the black-haired monster can be killed, there is no need to worry about keeping it secret.  At most, after the black-haired monster is dealt with, all the people on the planet will be killed, and then everything will be passed on to the black-haired monster.

    There are a total of one hundred and twenty-eight orc warriors, all of whom are loyal to Ulan Tu and will not hesitate even if Ulan Tu asks them to commit suicide.  These warriors held weapons and surrounded Ulantu towards the warehouse where the starship was parked.  To be on the safe side, Wulantu wanted to wait until his orc warriors took care of the black-haired monster before returning to the planet.  He had already given orders to the orc warriors. After dealing with the black-haired monsters, he would also deal with the humans as well.

    But when Ulantu arrived at the warehouse, he found that the black-haired monster had already arrived there first and had destroyed the starship used to escape.  When Wulantu saw this, he couldn't stop thinking about how the black-haired monster got here, and immediately ordered his orc warriors to attack.

    The black-haired monster crawling in from the vent saw Ulan Tu.  His eyes turned red immediately.  He roared and rushed over.  And soon the black-haired monster discovered that the strange-looking guys blocking him were very powerful.  Although he is still not as good as himself, he has the ability to stop himself.  Seeing Ulantu trying to escape again, the black-haired monster roared in anger.

    With a "boom", a bolt of lightning appeared from the top of the black-haired monster's head, hitting the black-haired monster's head.  The black-haired monster suddenly fell to the ground with twitching limbs.  When Wulantu saw this, he immediately gloated and laughed.  Although it is unclear why lightning appears underground, the result is that Ulan Tu likes it very much.

    Just in case, Ulantu ordered the orc warriors to chop the black-haired monster into meat paste.  But as soon as the four ordered orc warriors raised their weapons, they saw the black-haired monster lying on the ground suddenly jumped up on the spot and punched the nearest orc into his head.  Then he kicked another orc away, breaking two stone pillars before slowly falling to the ground, lifeless.

    Ulantu’s eyes widened.  The black-haired monster that was struck by lightning just now is losing its hair, and the original black hair on its body is fading away.  A layer of red hair is slowly growing out.

    "Kill, kill it!" Ulantu ordered his orc warriors.  The orcs who obeyed the order immediately howled and rushed towards the black, red-haired monster.  The red-haired monster didn't seem to pay attention to the orc warriors who rushed forward. He raised his eyelids and saw hundreds of red lines suddenly appeared on the ground around him. They were not red lines, but blood.  The condensed blood line penetrated the dozens of orc warriors who rushed forward.  Wulantu took a breath, and he understood when he saw this.  The current orc warriors alone cannot defeat the evolved red-haired monster.

    Wu Lantu gritted his teeth, turned around and left.  If you want to deal with this red-haired monster, you probably have to find other monsters to deal with, and Ulan Tu happens to have one of those monsters.  Leaving the remaining orc warriors to entangle the red-haired monster, Ulantu returned to the underground palace alone.  We arrived at the lowest level of the underground palace, where a monster that Ulan Tu did not want to be released was imprisoned.

    “Perhaps the researchers are all crazy and only they can’t think of it.  There is nothing they dare not do.  After successfully creating the orcs, Ulan Tu suddenly wondered what would happen if orcs mated with orcs.  Ulan Tu not only thought about it, but also did it.

    Liger, another result of Ulantu’s research on the creation of life.  Just different from those orcs.  This liger is unruly and does not obey Ulan Tu's orders at all.  Instead, he always thought about killing Ulan Tu.  It was precisely because of this that Ulantu imprisoned the liger at the bottom of the underground palace.  It's not that Wulantu is kind-hearted and doesn't want to kill the ligers, but he wants to study the ligers and find a way to make the ligers loyal to him.

    It’s just that the arrogance of the ligers exceeded Ulantu’s expectations. Since the birth of the ligers, Ulantu still hasn’t found a way to make the ligers loyal to him.

    Seeing Wulantu appear, the cold light in the liger's eyes flashed away, he looked at Wulantu mockingly and asked: "Why do you have time to see your grandpa today?"

    "How about making a deal?" Wu Lantu said straight to the point.

    The liger was stunned when he heard this, and then asked with a smile: "Have you encountered an opponent that you can't defeat? It doesn't matter, you still have those useless orcs, you can let them work for you.  .”

    "Humph, stop talking nonsense. Do you want to do it or not? Once it is done, I will give you freedom. If you don't do it, then just pretend that I have never been here." Ulan Tu asked coldly.

    "Hehehehe interesting,"??I'm curious about what kind of guy can push you to this point.  I do, untie my bonds.  "The liger said to Ulantu with a smile.

    Wu Lantu was relieved in his heart, but his face was still tense, and he nodded expressionlessly and said: "Okay, since you do it, then it's no problem."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud noise from behind, and the door was kicked open. The red-haired monster strode in, casually throwing aside the orc in his hand, and stared at Wu.  Lantu.  Seeing this, Wulantu didn't care to talk nonsense to the liger. While untying the liger, he said to the liger: "Your opponent is this guy. The fact that this guy can come here shows what is not working."  The orc warriors are all done.”

    "Oh? Then, this red-haired guy is quite powerful." The liger, whose hands and feet were free, moved his numb wrists while looking up and down at his opponent this time.

    But the red-haired monster didn’t even look at the liger.  Just stared at Ulan Tu.  And Wu Lantu was so scared by those eyes.  I couldn't move at all.

    “Give me back the precious mirror!” the red-haired monster roared and pounced on Ulan Tu.  On the way, the liger came over and stopped the red-haired monster. Just as he was about to speak, the red-haired monster punched him hard, knocking back the liger's words.  The liger who wanted to make a prologue was very depressed, but now no matter how depressed he was, he had to block the red-haired monster's attack first.

    The liger grabbed the red-haired monster's fist and was secretly surprised at how strong it was.

    It is rude to come and not return!  After the liger blocked the red-haired monster's fist, his free right hand immediately hit the red-haired monster's head.  The red-haired monster immediately stretched out his hand.  Caught the liger's fist.

    The two monsters immediately got into a fight.

    ……

    This original one is stronger than the artificial one. After a stalemate for a while, the ligers couldn't bear it anymore.  At this time, Ulantu, whose legs had recovered to the point where he could move, rolled and crawled out and ran outside.  Upon seeing this, the red-haired monster immediately let go of the liger.  I want to chase Ulan Tu as soon as I take a step forward.  But at this moment, the liger blocked the red-haired monster's way again.  The red-haired monster was furious when he saw this, and was about to treat the liger like the orcs.  But this time the liger learned the lesson and instead of confronting the red-haired monster head-on, started a free fight.

    In terms of strength alone, three ligers plus one would probably be able to tie with the red-haired monster. But now the liger and the red-haired monster started fighting, so the red-haired monster was entangled, and Ulan  Tu took this opportunity to escape again.

    ……

    I didn’t dare to look back, I just ran away, desperately.  Run away without caring about anything.  Ulan Tu just wants to escape from here now, and escape immediately with the Yin Yang Mirror he just got.  It doesn't matter where he goes, as long as he can leave this place that makes him feel scared.  Wulantu was still a little reluctant to give up here, but now that things had developed to the point where his life was endangered, everything outside of him, except the Yin-Yang Mirror, could be discarded.  As long as he has the Yin-Yang Mirror in hand, Wulantu can make a comeback.

    Ulantu has already made plans, and there are still people on the planet who come to him for divination.  As long as you take their starship and leave here, there will be no trouble.  The idea was good, and not many of those who came to Ulantu for divination left, but things went wrong with the red-haired monster and the liger.

    When Ulantu ran towards the people still on the planet, a crack suddenly opened in the earth.  The liger who was struggling with the red-haired monster appeared in front of everyone.

    Seeing that there was another monster, people couldn't help but panic.  At this moment, the liger said in a desperate manner, "Wulantu, you really want to escape alone. Have you forgotten the agreement between us?"

    This sentence fell into the ears of everyone present, and everyone looked at Ulan Tu in unison, wanting to see what Ulan Tu would explain.  Then Wulantu shouted urgently: "Don't listen to that monster. I have nothing to do with that monster."

    Originally, this sentence could be recognized by everyone, but maybe God couldn't understand what Wulantu did. Just as Wulantu finished saying this, he heard a loud noise coming from the ground.  The water column rose into the sky and broke out of the ground. Along with the water column, some dead bodies and broken experimental equipment appeared in front of everyone.

    Few people present were stupid. When they saw the broken experimental equipment and the strange animal carcasses, they had vaguely guessed what Ulan Tu had done underground.  But Wulantu still continued to shout: "I really have nothing to do with that monster, really. I swear, if I lie, there will be thunder" As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a thunder, and he was horrified.??Ulantu immediately shut up, held his head and shouted: "I was wrong, I shouldn't have sworn randomly."

    ……

    After a while, someone in the crowd said sheepishly: "Well, I'm sorry, I accidentally made that noise just now."

    Hearing this, Wu Lantu’s face turned green, and he began to think about how to deal with the aftermath, swearing that he would never dare to do it again.  This time it was an accident. Who can guarantee that it will be an accident next time? If the oath really comes true, then you will have to suffer for yourself.

    Since we can’t continue to cheat, we should use inducements!

    Wu Lantu, who had come up with a countermeasure, immediately shouted to everyone: "Don't think too much, kill that red-haired monster, and I can do a divination for each of you for free, and there will be a large reward waiting for you afterwards."

    With the wealth of money and the free divination, everyone's attention quickly shifted from the illegal things Ulan Tu might have done to the red-haired monster who was still competing with the ligers.  Looking at the red-haired monster, and thinking of the companions who died tragically before, everyone unanimously decided to deal with the red-haired monster first, and then discuss other matters with Ulan Tu.  And Ulantu is also trying to stabilize these people first, and then find a way to get rid of these people one by one.

    ……

    Five minutes later, Wulantu, who was worried about how to destroy the corpses and eliminate evidence, almost without hesitation agreed to everyone's suggestion to use the main gun on the starship to destroy the planet together.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 597: A clean death

    Hit it off immediately!

    Wu Lantu and the people who came to him for divination immediately reached an agreement and began to enter the starship one after another.  But at this moment, something strange happened!  The dead body that had been restrained before changed and became active again.  They bite those who are still alive when they hug them, and what makes people even more desperate is that these mutated corpses have become similar to the red-haired monster before, invulnerable, and will not stop at all unless their heads are chopped off.  pace.

    "Go! Go! Go quickly!" The remaining people shouted loudly and accelerated their pace away from the starship. The mutated corpses staggered off the starship and knelt on one knee while still talking to the ligers.  In front of the fighting red-haired monster.

    ……

    The liger, whose limbs were held down by the mutated corpse, widened his eyes and watched as the red-haired monster opened its mouth and bit his neck, letting out a desperate scream.  The cry frightened Ulantu and the others who had escaped, and what frightened Ulantu and the surviving people even more was that they had no way out.  The accidental loss of the starship means that they will never be able to leave the planet again, unless another starship arrives

    "Don't despair, I have a communicator that can contact the outside world. As long as you protect me and reach the place where the communicator is placed, there is still hope for us to be rescued." Ulantu said to the ashen people across from him.  As soon as they heard this, everyone's expressions really improved.  In order to leave this ghost place as soon as possible, everyone selected ten people to be responsible for following Ulan Tu to move the communicator.  The remaining people used the weapons in their hands to build a defensive position.  Make the final stand to buy time for reinforcements to arrive.

    Fortunately, Wulantu has a wide variety of things in reserve, so everyone doesn’t have to worry about running out of things for the time being.  For the sake of safety, the location of the defense line chosen by everyone was a mountain peak with only one way down.  Being condescending can save people a lot of effort, and it can also buy them a little more time.  In order to survive, everyone risked their lives to move weapons and ammunition from the warehouse in Ulantu to the mountain, just to move more and increase their hope of survival.

    Not long after Ulantu and his men moved the communication device to the defensive position, the red-haired monster called and led its men to the foot of the mountain.  The mountain peak where Ulan Tu and others were located was surrounded.  The height of two hundred meters is not too difficult for the red-haired monster, not to mention that it now has a younger brother who listens to its orders.

    "Then the red-haired monster pointed towards the mountain, and the white-haired corpses that had become the red-haired monster's loyal brothers staggered towards the mountain.  Looking at old friends and relatives.  The people who were still alive could no longer afford to hesitate. When they heard the word "fire", they pulled the trigger without hesitation.  In order to save ammunition, everyone basically aimed at the white-haired heads to attack.  Watching the rotten watermelons explode in front of their eyes, people gradually began to become numb, mechanically aiming, mechanically pulling the trigger, and mechanically aiming at the next target.

    After each white-haired corpse has its head smashed, a ball of white powder will emerge from the cavity and disperse in the air.  As the number of white-haired corpses increased, the white powder gradually formed a mist on the mountainside, and this mist was continuously spreading toward the top of the mountain.

    "We can't let this thing get close to us." Ulan Tu reminded everyone loudly.  Even without Wulantu's reminder, everyone understood that the white mist was not a good thing.  But how to stop the approaching fog, people without a large hair dryer are helpless.

    "Find something to cover your mouth!" Someone put forward a compromise suggestion.  It's just that towels are easy to find, but water is hard to find.  This is at the top of the mountain, not at the bottom.

    "Use urine!" Another person came up with a solution in a hurry.

    "Compared with your own life, just be more showy."  Everyone untied their belts and poured the water in their bodies onto the strips of cloth torn from their clothes.  Ignoring the arrogance that belonged to him, he covered his mouth and nose.  It didn't take long.  White mist enveloped everyone on the top of the mountain.  His vision was affected, causing the white-haired corpse that had not yet been killed to rush forward, and a hand-to-hand fight began.

    Human potential is endless!  Especially at the critical moment of life and death, the desire to survive makes people show their strength that they usually cannot.  On the top of a mountain that is less than 200 square meters, Ulantu and others are trying to survive.  He started a fierce battle with the white-haired corpse that rushed up the mountain.

    When all the white-haired corpses had their heads chopped off and could no longer move.  There were only less than ten people like Ulan Tu and others alive, and all of these ten people were injured.  Among the corpses, Ulantu suddenly felt that there was nothing in the world that could scare him.

    The red-haired monster slowly walked up the mountain and saw Ulantu and others sitting together to rest and recover their strength.  Wulantu seemed to see the red-haired monster sneering at him, and subconsciouslyHe touched the yin-yang mirror hidden on his chest.  Even at this point, Wulantu still refused to hand over the Yin-Yang Mirror.  It's not that I can't bear it, but I can't get it, and you can't get it either.

    Seeing the red-haired monster approaching him step by step, Wulantu stood up unsteadily, and the remaining people who were still alive also stood up and picked up the weapons in their hands. Wulantu waved his hand, and the ammunition  He immediately leaned towards the red-haired monster.  The red-haired monster looked at Ulan Tu motionlessly, letting the bullets fall on him. Those bullets did not fall on the ground, but were absorbed by Ulan Tu.  Soon, the front of the red-haired monster seemed to be covered with a gray-black iron plate.

    Seeing the red-haired monster crouching slightly, Wulantu quickly shouted: "Lie down!" At the same time, the red-haired monster suddenly straightened its body, and the bullets attached to its body suddenly shot towards the people on the opposite side.  , except for Ulan Tu, several people who were still alive fell into a pool of blood.

    Ulantu’s calf was hit, and Ulantu had to climb toward the cliff with both hands.  Perhaps because he felt that victory was in sight, the red-haired monster did not stop Ulantu's small movements, and was still approaching Ulantu step by step.

    "Hehehe I can't get it, and you can't get it either." He has climbed to the edge of the cliff.  Wulantu, who could roll off the cliff and fall to death as long as he turned over, sneered at the red-haired monster.  He took out the yin-yang mirror from his pocket.

    When the yin-yang mirror was taken out, the red-haired monster's expression became obviously a little excited, and his pace accelerated a lot. But even so, the red-haired monster's movements were still slow, and he watched helplessly as Ulan Tu moved his hand.  The yin-yang mirror inside hit a stone hard, and the smooth mirror surface suddenly shattered.

    "No~" The red-haired monster let out a heart-rending scream, and at this moment, facing the red-haired monster's angry eyes, Wu Lantu turned around.  Climbed down the cliff.  But just as Ulan Tu climbed down the cliff, a black shadow passed from behind the red-haired monster, jumped off the cliff, and grabbed Ulan Tu in mid-air.  Then he used several bumps on the mountain wall to jump, and finally returned to the top of the mountain.

    "Wanting to eat his flesh and drink his blood" just describes the situation when a person hates someone.  But here, it is actually realized.  Ulan Tu, who was captured back to the top of the mountain, was eaten alive by the crazy red-haired monster.  The red-haired monster stepped on Ulan Tu's chest, reached out and pulled off one of Ulan Tu's hands, and inserted it into Ulan Tu's mouth. Then he reached out again,  Ulantu's other arm was torn off.

    Ulan Tu’s eyes widened and he let out a scream.  The yin-yang mirror, which had no function, fell to the ground.  As if to vent, the red-haired monster chewed Ulantu's arm and stepped hard on Ulantu's chest. Blood continuously poured out from Ulantu's wound, and soon Ulantu's location changed.  It became a pool of blood, and the Yin-Yang Mirror was soaked in the blood, emitting bursts of faint light.

    That light attracted the attention of the red-haired monster, and he let go of the dead Wulantu. The red-haired monster approached the Yin-Yang Mirror, reached out and picked up the Yin-Yang Mirror, and stared at the Yin-Yang Mirror because he was wondering about the glow of the Yin-Yang Mirror.  When you have to be careful.  A sword suddenly thrust out from the Yin Yang Mirror and pierced the head of the red-haired monster.

    "Ouch~" The red-haired monster screamed immediately and threw the Yin-Yang Mirror in his hand.

    The thrown Yin-Yang Mirror was immediately picked up by the black shadow that had been captured back to Ulan Tu and the Liger who had become the subordinate of the red-haired monster.

    Because they have become corpses, the liger’s previous wisdom is no longer there.  Even though he had just seen the tragic situation of the red-haired monster, he still looked stupidly at the mirror of the Yin-Yang Mirror.

    The cost of not learning from experience and lessons is heavy.  Ligers are also like red-haired monsters.  He was struck by a sword in the forehead, and unlike the red-haired monster, the liger immediately became unresponsive after being struck by the sword. He stood there blankly, and his body gradually disappeared until there was no trace.

    The Yin-Yang Mirror that fell on the ground gave off a burst of light. In the bright light, a man wearing a robe came out of the Yin-Yang Mirror.  As soon as he came out, the man looked around with a frown and said to himself: "What a strong evil spirit."

    "Woo~" the red-haired monster growled at the man. The aura emanating from the man made the red-haired monster feel very uncomfortable, and made the red-haired monster want to get rid of the man in front of him.  After seeing the red-haired monster, the man frowned even more tightly, especially after seeing Ulantu who had nearly half of his body eaten, the man couldn't help but shouted in a deep voice: "Nie Zhan, it seems that today is  It’s hard to leave you alone.”

    "Roar~" The man responded with a loud roar from the red-haired monster and an active attack from the red-haired monster.

    When the man saw this, he sneered and said, "You are not overestimating your own abilities."

    Pointing the dagger forward in his hand, the dagger suddenly burst out with a bright light. The strong light seemed to be against the red?Monsters have the ability to resist each other. After seeing the bright light, the red-haired monster immediately screamed, turned around and ran away.  The man saw this and sneered: "Run? I want to see where you can escape to?" After saying that, the man's figure flashed and chased after the red-haired monster.

    ……

    Two hours later, when the distress signal from Ulantu was received, the belated rescue starship rushed to the scene. After seeing the tragic scene with their own eyes, some people couldn't help but vomited.  It's so miserable, so miserable that it's a bit unacceptable.  Ulantu's body was soon found.  The red-haired monster didn't have time to bite Ulan Tu's head, which made Ulan Tu's identification work go smoothly.

    It’s just that Ulantu’s death made the leader who led the rescue team feel very embarrassed.  Wu Lantu is not an ordinary person, he has a scary background behind him.  Now that he is dead, if anyone wants to pursue him, then he, the rescue captain, will definitely suffer.

    Just when the rescue captain was thinking about the best of both worlds.  He heard a subordinate next to him suddenly shouting at him loudly: "Head. Look where you are!"

    Looking in the direction of his fingers, he saw a human in a robe facing off against a guy covered in red hair in an open space not far from them.

    "Huh?" When the rescue captain saw the red-haired guy, an idea came to his mind and he thought of a good idea.  Capturing that red-haired guy and taking him back might be considered a great achievement.  But then I thought again, if I rush to catch him like this, if my men are not strong enough, then I won't even have a chance to go back and the game will be over.

    Just when the rescue captain felt in a dilemma, the man confronting the red-haired monster had already helped him make a choice.  The red-haired monster neighed and fell to the ground helplessly.  The man who thrust the dagger into the red-haired monster didn't feel well either.  The chest was pulled by the red-haired monster before it died, leaving a bloody mess.

    "Tsk~ If you don't fight with others, your body will be rusty." The man frowned and looked at his injured chest and said to himself.  As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud shout from behind him: "Don't move!"

    The man looked back.  It was a burly man with about ten people who were holding a stick towards him.

    "Who are you?" the man asked in a deep voice.

    "Stop talking nonsense, you're under arrest, be honest." The sturdy man snorted coldly and motioned to the two men around him to go up and tie up the suspicious man.  Unexpectedly, before his two men could get closer, the suspicious man flashed and appeared twenty meters away to the right of the sturdy man.

    "I don't like to be touched by others. And I have a piece of advice for you. Before you are sure that things will not change again, it is best not to act rashly. You can easily lose your life."

    "Huh?" The sturdy man frowned dissatisfied.  Just as he was about to have an attack, he heard the boy next to him scream, "Head. The red hair seems to have changed."

    "Huh?" The sturdy man quickly turned around and saw that the red-haired monster's body was shaking continuously, as if it would jump up in the next second.

    “Withdraw!” The sturdy man made a decisive decision, turned around and ran away. Upon seeing this, the men he brought with him quickly followed suit.  Just like this group of people suddenly appeared, they suddenly turned around and ran away.

    Not long after this group of people escaped, the red-haired monster stood up again, looked up to the sky and let out a loud roar, staring at the man in robe not far away with eyes that were almost ready to burst into flames.

    "Haven't you learned enough? Then try again. I won't be merciful this time." The man in the robe sneered and said to the red-haired monster.

    "Ouch~" The red-haired monster roared and rushed towards the man in robe.

    The dagger thrust out again.  This time, he did not stab the red-haired monster's chest again, but aimed at the red-haired monster's head.  With a "pop" sound, the dagger pierced his head. The red-haired monster let out a terrifying scream, but still endured the pain and grabbed the arms of the man in robe.  Pretending to tear the robed man alive.

    Unexpectedly, after grabbing the robed man's arms with both hands, the red-haired monster felt pain in his hands.  Immediately afterwards, his legs hurt. When he lowered his head, he saw that his limbs had been chopped off by a man in a robe holding two swords.

    The red-haired monster that had lost all its limbs fell to the ground and kept wailing and screaming. The sound made the rescue captain and his group hiding in the distance feel frightened, especially the rescue captain. When he thought of his attitude towards the man in the robe just now, he became frightened.  The rescue captain was terrified.

    "I never said I only have one sword." The man in the robe smiled and said to the red-haired monster glaring at him.  After speaking, the man in the robe walked up to the red-haired monster, lowered his hand and placed the sword in his right hand on the red-haired monster's neck.  As if he already knew his death order, the red-haired monsterInstead, he stopped shouting and just looked at the man in the robe calmly.

    "You are already dead, so don't miss this human world anymore and go where you belong." After saying this, the man in the robe waved his right hand, and his big head rolled out.  Stopped not far from the rescue captain.  Looking at the eyes that were always open, the rescue captain was startled and jumped up suddenly. Naturally, he was discovered by the man in the robe.

    "You haven't left yet?" the man in the robe said in surprise.

    “Just, just go, just go.” The rescue team leader replied with a sneer.

    "Wait a minute." The man in the robe said loudly.

    "Yes, I didn't dare to leave." The rescue team leader immediately stood at attention.

    The man in the robe smiled upon seeing this and said comfortingly: "Don't worry, I am not a murderous monster. On the contrary, I am on the side of mankind."

    "Then, what are you?"

    "You can call me Zhenren, or you can call me Supreme Immortal." The man in the robe replied with a smile.

    "Shang, Shangxian?"

    "The tone of your words is a bit wrong. You should call me Zhenren, Qingmangzi Zhenren."

    "Yes, yes, then I wonder what Master Qingmangzi ordered when he stopped us?" the rescue team leader asked tentatively.

    "Oh, I have a little something to ask you for help with. I wonder if you are willing?"

    The rescue team leader was a little flattered by Master Qingmangzi's politeness, and he quickly said: "Oh, you are so irritating. If you have anything to say, please just say it."

    "You have to think clearly, I don't want to force you."

    "Yes, yes, we are all voluntary." The rescue team leader replied quickly, while cursing in his heart: "Do I dare to say that I don't want to at this time?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 598: Before fighting against the outside world, we must first settle the domestic situation

    Jelinka, the headquarters of the card club, welcomed several special guests today.

    "Shi Tianbao, don't look around like a country bumpkin who has never seen the world." In the reception room of Fulong Pavilion, Liu Qingmei shouted in a low voice to Shi Tianbao who was looking around.

    "You're almost the same as me," Shi Tianbao muttered after hearing this.

    Although the voice was small, it reached Liu Qingmei’s ears very clearly. Liu Qingmei’s eyes widened. Just as she was about to speak, Luo Lin rubbed her brows and said, “Shut up, you two.”

    Luo Lin’s words were effective, and Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao immediately became honest.  It's just that people have become honest, but their mouths are not yet honest.  In less than a minute, Shi Tianbao asked Luo Lin in a low voice: "General Luo Lin, what are we doing here?"

    "Don't ask if you shouldn't ask. Just know that we are here to escort the negotiators." Luo Lin glanced at Shi Tianbao and said.

    "Yes." After receiving the warning, Shi Tianbao quickly agreed and stopped asking.  Liu Qingmei on the side saw Shi Tianbao deflated, and immediately grinned with gloating, and smiled silently at Shi Tianbao. Shi Tianbao was so depressed that he couldn't help but glare at Liu Qingmei, but Liu Qingmei  Not caring at all, he raised his finger at Shi Tianbao and signaled Shi Tianbao to come over as soon as possible.

    The little actions of the two people were not hidden from Luo Lin at all, but Luo Lin did not want to care about these two guys.  Although these two people get angry whenever they are free, if one of them is bullied, the other one will definitely go to help regain the ground as soon as possible.  It is precisely because of this.  Luo Lin basically ignored the bickering between Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.  Just have a good grasp of it.

    Three hours have passed.  Still no one came to entertain Luo Lin and others.  Shi Tianbao couldn't help but feel a little angry. He invited people and then left them aside without asking. Isn't this a joke?

    Shi Tianbao stood up and was about to sneak out to take a look, but as soon as he stood up, Luo Lin stopped him, "Sit down!"

    "But General Luo Lin"

    "Patience is one of the qualities that a senior general must have. If you can't bear it after waiting for a while, how will you lead your men to win in the future?"

    After listening to Luo Lin's words, Shi Tianbao slowly sat back down, but still said unwillingly: "I really don't know what that mustache and the president here need to talk about. Since they have been talking for so long."

    When Luo Lin heard this, she glanced at Shi Tianbao and said nothing.  Liu Qingmei chuckled lightly and did not answer.  The bored Shi Tianbao lowered his head in depression and simply dozed off against the sofa.  Until someone gave me a hard push.  Shi Tianbao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Liu Qingmei who was pushing him blankly.

    "Let's go, we are going back." Liu Qingmei whispered and followed Luo Lin outside.  Shi Tianbao quickly reached out and rubbed his face vigorously, so that he could wake up a little and then got up and ran out.

    Back at his residence, Shi Tianbao couldn't help but muttered: "I go there every morning and come back at night. I sit there all day long. I really don't understand what this mission is asking us to do."

    Luo Lin on the side heard Shi Tianbao’s complaint.  In fact, not only Shi Tianbao, but also Luo Lin herself was a little impatient with this mission.  To put it nicely, it is to protect the safety of the negotiators.  But this negotiator didn't take him with him wherever he went, and he didn't let himself follow him when negotiating with others. This mission was really as boring as Shi Tianbao said.

    However, in order to prevent Shi Tianbao from making trouble, Luo Lin decided to tell him and Liu Qingmei the details of the mission, so as to prevent them from thinking wildly and causing trouble.

    After dinner, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, who were called to Luo Lin's room, looked at Luo Lin quietly, waiting for Luo Lin to explain the reason for calling them.

    "Hmm I called you here to tell you a little bit about this mission. I think you caused unnecessary trouble by making wild guesses."

    Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei heard this.  He immediately shut up and looked at Luo Lin quietly, waiting for Luo Lin's next words.  Just listen to Luo Lin continue to say: "Our task is to protect the negotiators this time, and we don't need to take care of other things. As for what to talk about with the card club, I don't know. At the same time, I have no interest in finding out.  . And for you, I hope you are as uninterested in this negotiation as I am. Can it be done?"

    Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei looked at each other after hearing this.  They nodded to Rowling together.  Seeing this, Luo Lin nodded with satisfaction and said, "Very good, they are all good children."

    Comments on Rowling.  Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

    "Perhaps Luo Lin's words had an effect. In the next few days, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei all followed Luo Lin obediently, no longer as restless as before.  Reverse??Every day, I would follow Luo Lin to the reception room of Fulong Pavilion and then take a nap. When the time came, I would follow Luo Lin back to the accommodation to eat and sleep, and then follow her to take a nap the next day.  This situation lasted for three days. Finally, at noon one day, Luo Lin informed Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei that they no longer needed to live this kind of life.

    Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei couldn't help but let out a low cry, and then went back to their houses, preparing to pack their bags and leave with Luo Lin.  But after Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei packed their bags, they were told by Luo Lin that they could not leave here for the time being, and Luo Lin was the only one who wanted to leave.

    "Why?" Shi Tianbao asked puzzledly.

    "The negotiation has been established. I want to escort the negotiator back to the alliance."

    "Then what does it mean for Liu Qingmei and I to stay here?" Shi Tianbao asked.

    "Representative, representative of the alliance. You don't have to do anything here, just eat and sleep. If Euler, the president of the poker club, wants you to do something, you can decide whether to do it according to your own preferences. I have very high requirements for you.  Simple, don’t cause trouble and don’t be nosy.”

    After hearing Luo Lin’s explanation, Shi Bafang frowned and asked, “Then what’s the point of keeping this?”

    "Show the other party the attitude of our alliance. You don't have to be dissatisfied. I will bring the fleet over to mix with you after a while. It was very hard for you to follow me some time ago. Just treat this time as a holiday for you. Take this opportunity to enjoy it.  take a break."

    "But we don't want to rest for the time being." Shi Tianbao muttered softly.

    Luo Lin pretended not to hear Shi Tianbao's muttering, and turned to Liu Qingmei and said, "Qingmei, you are responsible for keeping an eye on Shi Tianbao to prevent him from causing trouble when I am not around."

    "Yes." After hearing that Shi Tianbao could be controlled, Liu Qingmei immediately agreed happily.

    Shi Tianbao also knew that he could not make Luo Lin change her mind, so he had no choice but to accept the new task assigned to him and Liu Qingmei by Luo Lin. Fortunately, Luo Lin said that he could refuse the order of the poker club president Euler.  , otherwise Shi Tianbao really doesn't want to stay here.  That Euler always acted like he was superior to others, which made people uncomfortable.

    Luo Lin left, leaving Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei to stay in Jelinka.  Before leaving, he didn't leave any tasks for Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.  Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei were also happy to relax.  After Rowling left, the two of them planned to visit Jelinka.

    "Oh, the headquarters of this poker club doesn't look very good. It's not as prosperous as our permanent planet." Walking on the street.  Shi Tianbao whispered to Liu Qingmei who was walking beside him.

    "This little brother is wrong to say this." Someone said from the side.

    "What did I say wrong?" Shi Tianbao asked immediately when he saw a young man of similar age to himself.

    "If I came here a year ago, then brother, you would never say this."

    "Really? Then how did it become like this now? Is there any reason?" Shi Tianbao asked curiously.

    "This" The young man who answered looked around a little embarrassed.  Liu Qingmei saw this and said softly: "I'm a little tired after leaving. If this young master doesn't mind, how about we go to the teahouse and sit for a while?"

    "Okay." The young man who originally spoke to Liu Qingmei because of Liu Qingmei's relationship immediately replied after hearing this.

    The three of them came to a nearby teahouse, found a private room, and ordered a pot of tea and a plate of snacks. The young man first introduced himself: "My surname is Niu, and my last name is Zhe. I wonder what I call you two?"

    "Shibao."

    "Liu Mei."

    After exchanging names, Liu Zhe stood up and looked outside the door. After confirming that no one was nearby, he returned to his seat and sat down. He asked Shi Tianbao, "Brother Shi, this is the first time for you and Miss Liu to come here."

    Hearing this, Shi Tianbao replied: "Well, I originally came here with a friend to do some errands, but in the middle of the matter, the friend had something to do and left temporarily. Liu Mei and I stayed here temporarily to wait for my friend.  return."

    "Oh, that's no wonder. Let me give you two words of advice. It's better to leave here as soon as possible. This place will become bloody soon." Liu Zhe lowered his voice and said to Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.

    "Really?" Shi Tianbao asked with disbelief.

    Being doubted in front of a beautiful woman made Liu Zhe feel a little embarrassed. He immediately replied in a low voice: "Brother Liu, don't think I'm alarmist. What I said is true. Ever since Euler, the president of the poker club, took advantage of his deputy  After the president killed his teacher during the rebellion, the poker club was on the verge of falling apart. Not long ago, Lianpeng, the daughter of the murdered Mr. Maser, took up the banner. Anyone who has some connections now has a way to avenge her father.  LeaveOpen Jelinka and seek refuge elsewhere.  You said that if you stay here at this time, if a fight breaks out, there will be no place to hide.  "

    "Oh, if that's the case, it's indeed quite dangerous. But according to what you said, that Euler didn't react at all?"

    "How come there is no response? But even if he wants to respond now, he must first solve the matter at hand before going to trouble Miss Lianpeng." Liu Zhe suddenly laughed strangely and lowered his voice to Shi Tianbao  said.

    "Are there still people here who are dissatisfied with Euler?"

    "Of course, there are many people who are dissatisfied. It's just that no one dares to step forward because they are afraid of Euler's current strength."

    "Wellthank you for the reminder, Liu Mei and I still need to think about it."

    "Then you'd better hurry up and think about it. I'll take my leave now. It was a pleasure talking to you." After Liu Zhe said this, he stood up and said goodbye to Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.

    After Liu Zhe left, Shi Tianbao stood up and walked to the door to take a look. After making sure that no one was at the door, he closed the door and returned to his seat to sit down. He looked at Liu Qingmei and asked, "Qingmei, what do you think about this?"

    "It's too artificial. It's either the first time I've done something like this, or I'm an amateur." Liu Qingmei replied lightly.

    "After you hear this, do you have any ideas?" Shi Tianbao asked again.

    Liu Qingmei glanced at Shi Tianbao when he heard this.  He reminded: "Tianbao, General Luo Lin asked me to watch you before leaving." Shi Tianbao suddenly felt depressed when he heard this, and said angrily: "I know, don't use General Luo Lin to pressure me."

    "Hehe Since it's easy to use, why don't I use it?" Liu Qingmei asked Shi Tianbao with a smile.

    *********************************

    While Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei were drinking tea and chatting in the teahouse, Euler, the president of the card club, didn't care at all. Because of the negotiation with the alliance, Euler was collectively attacked by the elderly in the card club.

    "President, please give us a reason. Why do you want to compromise with those guys from the Alliance?" A gray-haired old man looked at Euler and asked word by word.

    Hearing this, Euler quickly explained: "After these several incidents, our card club now needs time to recuperate. Continuing to oppose the alliance will be detrimental to the development of the card club."

    "Can we develop after easing relations with the alliance? President Euler, I have to remind you, please think about the problem more. Don't think that one thing is the same."

    "Mr. Reidson, I also want to remind you that I am the president of the card club, and you are not. In matters related to the future of the card club, please don't cause trouble here, otherwise, you think that in my hands  Is the knife bad for you?"

    "You, you threaten me?" Reidson looked at Euler in disbelief and said.

    When Euler heard this, he bared his teeth at Reidson and said coldly: "If you don't believe it, you can try it. In order to take care of you, I can order someone to open a separate cell for you."

    "Hmph!" After all, Reidson did not dare to confront President Euler.  After snorting coldly to express disdain, he walked away.  Euler did not try to persuade him to stay and allowed Ridson to leave. Then he said to the others: "If there are still people who want to leave, it is too late to leave now." After hearing Euler's words, the person who originally planned to take a step immediately retracted himself  leg.  Through observation during this period, when Euler gained power, the old man in the poker club had already noticed Euler's true nature.

    Self-righteous and self-willed, this is how the old people privately evaluate Euler.  A person who can share adversity but not wealth cannot have friends.  As the power is held longer and longer.  Euler's reputation within the poker club is getting worse and worse, especially with Lian Peng holding high the banner of avenging his father. The situation within the poker club has undergone tremendous changes, and Euler, who is tired of coping with internal pressure, does not even notice it.  Despite this change, I still believe that I am the most suitable president of the poker club.

    Seeing that Reidson was forced to leave.  Euler couldn't help but feel a little proud, but it didn't last long.  The old man who was the first to ask questions suddenly announced: "If the president must cooperate with the alliance, then please forgive me for not acquiescing. My parents and brother all died at the hands of the alliance, and I will not,  We can’t get involved with the alliance either.”

    "That's it, that's such a pity." Euler was silent for a moment, and then said with regret.  If someone takes the initiative, the rest will be easy to handle. Others have also found reasons to oppose and alliance and turn the hostility into friendship.  Euler neither agreed nor objected.  After the group of old people left, Ola's face suddenly darkened.

    ……

    "Are you all ready?" Euler asked Li Yi, who was in charge of tonight's operation, in a deep voice.  SinceAfter Bing and Zhou Quan let him come back, Li Yi would feel that his life was different from before.  A previous mistake made Euler furious with himself.  And it was through Euler's outburst that Li Yi finally saw what kind of person Euler was.

    We can share adversity but not wealth. The words of Military Advisor Ma Shier are indeed correct.  Li Yi murmured in his heart, but did not dare to show any slightness. After hearing Ola's inquiry, Li Yi immediately patted his chest and promised; "Please rest assured, President, everything has been prepared. Just listen to Mr. President."  Ordered."

    "Well, then start taking action and let those who disobey my orders know what will happen to those who oppose me." Euler said in a cold voice.

    That night, the whole family of the old man who accused Euler in person was killed, including his infant children, a total of 213 people, and no one was spared.

    Although Euler blamed Lianpeng for this matter, anyone with a discerning eye knows that there is no skill in the world that can allow a person to travel thousands of miles away without using any hands or feet.  Everyone was talking privately.  Said the real murderer was Euler.  The reason why everyone was destroyed was that they did not agree with the reconciliation between the card club and the alliance.

    This incident of massacre was so big that it was beyond Euler’s control.  In order to strengthen his rule, Euler sent people to find Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei who were serving as hostages in Jelinka, and politely made a request to speed up the alliance.  However, after learning that there were only two people left in the alliance to serve as the front line, Euler immediately gave up his plan to find Shi Tianbao.  And right now there is an even more troublesome thing that needs to be solved.

    "Why?" Gesart, who rushed back after getting the news, asked Euler with an angry face.

    "Why? Is this what you want to ask?" Euler looked at Gesart and asked suddenly.

    Gesat couldn’t help but be stunned when he heard this, and then stared at Euler and said: "President, now is the time when we are concentrating our efforts to eliminate the lotus pods. How could you do something that would cause trouble at this time?"

    "Don't be angry, military advisor, I did this for a reason." Euler said to Gesart with a smile.  Gesart couldn't help but be stunned when he heard this, and then said: "Please ask the president to clear up my subordinates' doubts."

    "Hehehe you just won't let me explain it. I need to explain it to you. Before I explain it, I have a question to ask you."

    "Excuse me."

    "Do you think our wish can come true if everything is calm within the poker club?"

    Gesart is not a fool.  If he were a fool, he would not be looked at differently by President Euler.  After thinking about it carefully, Gesart shook his head and replied: "No. Those old die-hards no longer have the will to strive for anything. They only know how to rely on their previous achievements to rest on their laurels, but one day they will eventually run out of money. I don't want them to lose nothing in the end."  . I want to take this opportunity to remove the resistance to future changes in our card club."

    “That’s all?”

    "Of course it's more than that. Those old guys thought that others didn't know that they were hedging their bets, but I knew it. According to the rules, what's wrong with me killing those losers?"

    "There is another point that is the most important. The poker club has been hit one after another during this period, and the coffers have begun to bottom out. In order to survive this difficult time, I have no choice but to go to those old stubborns to borrow some money."

    "They will not give in." Gesart shook his head after hearing this.

    "Hey, how do you know if you don't try?" Euler said, taking out an agreement from the drawer and throwing it to Gesart.  Gesart took it and looked at it, and his eyes suddenly widened. What was written in the agreement was actually a list of funds for Euler from those old stubborn people who never gave Euler a good look.

    "I still have a few agreements like this here." Euler looked like a man with a surprised expression when he saw Gesara, and took out three more agreements.  After reading the agreement, Gesart said to Euler in a deep voice: "Mr. President, this method is only temporarily effective. After the lotus pods are eliminated, it will definitely be when they attack you."

    "I know, so I brought the alliance over." Euler replied.

    After hearing what Euler said, Gesart did not express his opinion on the matter anymore, and turned to ask Euler: "Mr. President, when are we going to wipe out the Lianpeng group?"

    "Wait a minute. Even if the lion fights the rabbit with all our strength, we either don't do anything. Or we just slap her to death so that she will never get over again. And we can also take this opportunity to rectify the old stubborn people in the card club and let her  They understand that their time is over, and what’s left is for our generation to perform.”

    “…Don’t go overboard.”

    "I have sense."

    ***************************************

    &nbsp; Just when Euler was taking advantage of the lotus pod to deal with the old forces in the clan, the lotus pod was not idle either.  Now Lianpeng can be said to have a lot of talents under its command. Since Sun Buwei joined, more and more talents have come to join him. Zhou Quan, Fang Bing and others who were originally responsible for many things can finally breathe a sigh of relief and turn to specialize in  Do your own thing.

    Sun Buwei is indeed worthy of the name of a genius. In just one day, Sun Buwei completed the tasks that were assigned to him in an orderly manner.  This kind of work efficiency immediately won praise from Zhou Quan and others.  Of course, in Sun Buwei's eyes, Lianpeng's praise was the most important.  As for Zhou Quan's group, they just don't want to do it. They are not as resourceful and calm as they sayetc.  Wait for the good words.

    Anyway, you don’t have to pay taxes if you say good things.  You say it and I just listen.

    Sun Buwei, who was very aware of this, was not overwhelmed by the praises from Zhou Quan and others, and still did his job. As for the work that belonged to Zhou Quan and others, he had no intention of helping.

    In his spare time, Sun Buwei likes to chat with Lian Peng, and wants to know who made Lian Peng so desperate.  It was impossible not to be jealous. Just because of Lianpeng's smile, Sun Buwei could only remain silent. At the same time, he prayed in his heart that the lucky guy would choke to death after drinking cold water.  Choking to death while eating, falling to death while walking, dying while sleeping

    Of course, apart from the curses he curses before going to bed every day, Sun Buwei’s business has not fallen behind either.  Sun Buwei knew it very well.  If you want to fight against the dominant Euler, you must recruit as many talents as possible for your own use.  It's just that the current Lianpeng has no advantages except the title of the daughter of Maser's military advisor.

    In order to recruit talents, Sun Buwei could be said to have worked hard and abducted many talents through letters and deceit. After these talents were in place, they immediately entered their respective positions, allowing Emma Star to gradually prosper.  stand up.  It can be said that Emma Xing's current situation is all due to Sun Buwei.

    The final means to resolve conflicts is always force.  Especially in this situation where it's either you die or I die.  While Sun Buwei sent people to urge the shipyard to build a combat-type starship, he also sent people to spread rumors in Jelinka's heart, not giving Euler time to have the energy to solve Lianpeng's side.

    Sun Buwei didn’t know that for Oula, his boss Lian Peng and their minions were not taken seriously by him.  But even if he knew, Sun Buwei would still hope that Ola would continue not to look down on them and give them more time to develop and grow.

    "Bang!" The door of the office was knocked open, and Sun Buwei, who was handling business, couldn't help but frown slightly, a little dissatisfied with the person who came to report the letter and didn't understand the rules.

    "Military. Military advisor, something happened. Miss Lianpeng asks you to go over immediately to discuss countermeasures." The person who came to report the news said to Sun Buwei with a straight face.

    "Huh? Did Miss Lianpeng say what happened?" Sun Buwei asked curiously.

    “I don’t know, but Miss Lianpeng’s expression is a bit unpleasant.”

    Hearing what the messenger said, Sun Buwei immediately walked towards Lian Peng's office.  After he arrived at the office, he knocked on the door and entered.  Then they saw Zhou Quan, Fang Bing, Lan Chen and Ye Yu.  These four figures, known as the Four Great Vajras under Miss Lianpeng, are actually here.

    "Sorry, I'm late." Sun Buwei said hello to Lianpeng first.  Then he apologized to Zhou Quan and others.

    "It's okay, let's talk about the things that give us a headache first." Zhou Quan said.

    "Mr. Sun, take a look at this first." Lianpeng reached out and handed the information on the table to Sun Buwei. After taking it and taking a look, Sun Buwei couldn't help but nod and cheer.  When Zhou Quan on the side saw this, he couldn't help but said dissatisfiedly: "Mr. Sun, this Euler is doing such nonsense, what else can he do?"

    "Hehehe I'm sorry, what I said was wrong. But this matter is indeed beneficial to us." Sun Buwei explained with a smile.

    "What else can be gained from this?"

    "Haha If you don't let those old stubborns understand that they are seeking refuge with white-eyed wolves who only eat people and don't spit out bones, then how can they fall in love with our rescuer Lotus Bodhisattva."

    "You mean, we take this opportunity to recruit those people?" Fang Bing asked aloud.

    "No, no, no, let them come to us. And we have to deliberately act very embarrassed. Anyway, we have to do one thing. We accept you for the sake of Military Advisor Maser, not for your power.  "

    "Why do you do this? What if we force them away"

    "They are just a bunch of losers. Even if they are forced to leave, they will still take the opportunity to retreat when they find that the time is not right. We don't have to worry too much about them. What's more, weHow can we ensure that among those who come to seek refuge, there are no people arranged by Euler?  "

    "Oh, no wonder you want to break up all the people who have come over and redistribute them, just to prevent those spies from getting together?"

    "That's right. But Lan Chen, you have to continue to bear the responsibility. You can't let the last assassination happen again."

    "I know this." Lan Chen replied in a deep voice.

    A matter that originally seemed serious became no longer important under Sun Buwei’s analysis.  Of course, based on the information in his hand, Sun Buwei had an idea and came up with another idea to disgust Euler.  After hearing Sun Buwei's idea.  Lianpeng and the others couldn't help but feel a little sad that Ola Yousun didn't stand up to such an opponent.

    ******************************************

    As usual.  Euler came to the office, opened the day's newspaper and prepared to start working after reading it.  Only when I opened the newspaper this time, a note fell from the newspaper, which contained all the information about Euler, as well as the crimes Euler had committed.

    After reading the note, Euler was about to explode his lungs and opened his mouth to ask someone to demolish the newspaper.  But before the Euler operation was decided, military advisor Gesart rushed over in a hurry, holding a piece of paper in his hand, the content of which was exactly the same as what Euler had seen before.  Except the handwriting is different.

    "It seems that this was not printed by that newspaper." Euler said slowly to Gesart.

    Seeing that Euler looked like it had nothing to do with him, Gesart quickly said to Euler: "Eula, quickly send someone to raid that newspaper."

    "Huh? Why? I don't think that newspaper was responsible for this long note." Euler asked in confusion.

    Gesart heard this and said anxiously: "Whether it was done by that newspaper or not, they always sent this note. And we must warn other newspapers by severely punishing that newspaper. Let them understand what can be reported.  , what cannot be reported.”

    "You mean, kill the chicken to scare the monkey?"

    "Yes." Gesart nodded heavily.

    "WellOkay, then I'll let you do what you say." Euler was silent for a moment, then nodded in agreement with Gesart's suggestion.

    The effect was remarkable. For a time, everyone in Jelinka's newspapers was in danger, and ordinary people who usually had no taboos began to learn to shut up, close their eyes, and close their hearts.  This abnormal situation attracted the attention of Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei who were still staying in Jelinka.  It's just that they are in Jelinka now, so they must follow Jelinka's rules.  Although they are just guests.  But we must also act in accordance with our country's rules.

    "Nima, you actually learned to control public opinion. It's really amazing." Shi Tianbao said with some admiration, while Liu Qingmei on the side persuaded in a low voice: "Tianbao, please keep your voice a little lower. I don't know that now is the time to ban speech."  ?"

    "I know, there are no outsiders here, and you won't betray me. Right?"

    "Nonsense."

    ……

    "Are you planning to get involved?" Liu Qingmei suddenly asked Shi Tianbao.

    "Hmm." Shi Tianbao admitted in response that he had indeed been doing small tricks recently, trying to cause some trouble for Euler.

    Hearing Shi Tianbao’s admission, Liu Qingmei’s pretty eyebrows curved slightly and said softly: “Count me in.”

    "You?" Shi Tianbao was stunned when he heard this.  I can't believe the truth of Liu Qingmei's words.  Perhaps Shi Tianbao looked at him a little bit, Liu Qingmei glared at Shi Tianbao and said, "Didn't you hear what I just said? I said I want to act with you."

    "Eh there's no need to act together. Just hide in the dark with me, drink tea and watch the show."

    "Then why don't you tell me what drama you have prepared?" Liu Qingmei asked with interest.

    "Heheyou will know tomorrow of course."

    Seeing Shi Tianbao cheating, Liu Qingmei snorted dissatisfied.  Got up and went back to the room to rest.

    The next morning, Liu Qingmei got up early.  I was afraid that Shi Tianbao would sneak away alone like last time.  Fortunately, Shi Tianbao did not run away, but was waiting for Liu Qingmei to finish preparing.

    "are you done?"

    "Okay, okay, let's go."

    Leading Liu Qingmei through the streets and alleys, Liu Qingmei fainted in a blink of an eye, finally allowing Liu Qingmei to sit down and take a breath.  The two came to a teahouse. After arriving at the pre-booked location, Shi Tianbao opened a window and looked at the crowd outside. Shi Tianbao showed a smirk on his lips.

    At this moment, Liu Qingmei was sitting on a chair, taking small sips of tea. At this moment, she heard a noise coming from outside.Liu Qingmei curiously opened her window and looked out, only to see a sea of ??people outside. When she was wondering what these people wanted to do, Liu Qingmei still had time to admire the teahouse's sound insulation effect.  .

    "Tianbao, these people are" Liu Qingmei hesitated and pointed to the window and asked Shi Tianbao.  Although the question was asked unclearly, as Liu Qingmei's childhood sweetheart, Shi Tianbao still knew what Liu Qingmei wanted to ask, and he nodded generously and admitted: "Yes, part of it belongs to my cave, and some of it belongs to my cave."  Some people came spontaneously after hearing about it. To be honest, I didn't expect so many people to come. This shows how unpopular Euler is."

    If she hadn’t looked at Shi Tianbao’s expression at this moment, Liu Qingmei would never have thought that Shi Tianbao was gloating about his misfortune. However, after seeing Shi Tianbao’s expression, Liu Qingmei couldn’t help but feel sad for Euler, the president of the poker club.

    Perhaps it was Liu Qingmei’s expression that made Shi Tianbao dissatisfied, so Shi Tianbao snorted and asked, “What’s wrong, Qingmei, are you feeling distressed?”

    "That's nonsense. Why do I feel sorry for that Euler? I'm worried about you. If others find out that you instigated this matter, even General Luo Lin won't be able to protect you." Liu Qingmei said softly.  .

    "You, are you worried about me?" When Shi Tianbao heard this, a look of excitement suddenly appeared on his face.

    Liu Qingmei, who knew she was telling the truth, immediately got angry and shouted in a low voice, "Shut up! Watch the show!"

    "Hehe you're worried about me." Shi Tianbao said with a smile, the smile on his face was like a flower in full bloom.  Liu Qingmei was secretly annoyed when she saw this, and couldn't help but stretched out her leg to step on Shi Tianbao, but Shi Tianbao didn't care and still looked at Liu Qingmei with a smile.

    Liu Qingmei had no choice but to turn her head and look out the window, but her ears were covered with suspicious red.  In order to prevent Liu Qingmei from becoming angry and "killing people and silencing them", Shi Tianbao withdrew his gaze as soon as he saw the good news.  When he looked out the window again, Shi Tianbao no longer cared about the result.

    But Shi Tianbao didn't care, but Liu Qingmei did.  When I saw Fulong Pavilion, the headquarters of the Pai Club, it looked like it was facing a formidable enemy. The heavily armed soldiers formed a long snake formation to separate the people from Fulong Pavilion.  Those who did not want to conflict with the soldiers began to shout loudly, making the people around them uncomfortable.

    In Fulong Pavilion, Euler clenched his fists, his eyes were red, and he stared fiercely through the window at what was happening at the gate of Fulong Pavilion.

    Euler was originally in a good mood when he started working in the morning, but what was unexpected was that someone would dare to gather a crowd and run to the door of Fulong Pavilion to make trouble. If Gesart hadn't stopped Euler, at this time  The entrance to Fulong Pavilion was probably filled with blood.  There were indeed a lot of people coming, but to the heavily armed soldiers, they were just a bunch of rabble and not worth mentioning at all.

    "Ask Li Yi to lead people to disperse those who are making trouble. At the same time, tell Li Yi that if the mastermind behind this matter wants to trick me, then be prepared to bear my revenge." Ola said bitterly to the guards outside the door.  said.

    "Yes." The guard took the order and left.

    After receiving the order, Li Yi immediately rushed out of the gate with a group of his men without hesitation. In order not to harm anyone's life, Li Yi and his men did not carry deadly weapons.  Wooden sticks and whips kept falling, driving away those who gathered in Fulong Pavilion.  At this time, the people Shi Tianbao arranged in the crowd took action.

    First, a few patients who had been arranged in advance fell to the ground frothing at the mouth and twitched, and then the remaining people shouted for revenge and rushed towards the lone soldier.  Two fists are no match for four hands, let alone more than four.  The fate of the lone soldiers was usually miserable. Not only were they covered in wounds, but some were stripped naked and lay unconscious on the ground.

    And seeing his comrades encountering this kind of thing, the passionate soldiers immediately started to act more and more ruthlessly.  There are limits to human patience.  When this limit is exceeded, people will explode into huge resistance.  The crowd that was about to be dispersed suddenly burst out with this huge resistance, catching Li Yi and others off guard. When Li Yi finally escaped with his men, they discovered the situation at the gate of Fulong Pavilion.  Even more confusion.

    Euler, who was in Fulong Pavilion, was livid and his teeth were chattering. This time, military advisor Gesart also gave up on persuading him and stopped telling Euler to calm down. He just begged Euler not to kill anyone in such a thing.  It will be difficult to end.

    After hearing Gesart’s suggestion, Euler, who was still a little awake, nodded slowly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 599 Eternal Benefits

    Things began to develop in an unexpected direction.  Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, who were hiding in a nearby teahouse to watch the excitement, immediately slipped out of the back door of the teahouse after noticing the appearance of the patrol team maintaining Jelinka's security.  As for those people who came to make trouble at the gate of Fulong Pavilion, who knows~

    As the saying goes, one thing will bring down another, and to deal with ordinary people, it is best to use the nemesis-level force to target ordinary people.  Short sticks, electric batons, high-pressure water cannons, segmentation and encirclement, and focused arrests. After this set of procedures, the common people who were embarrassed by Li Yi and his soldiers were treated obediently, squatting on the ground obediently and not daring to resist.

    Seeing that they had the overall situation under control, Euler and Gesart could not help but feel relieved, and at the same time they began to speculate on who was behind all this.  If these common people, who were similar to sheep, had not been bewitched by certain people, they would never dare to gather in crowds and come to this place.  Find out the mastermind behind the scenes, otherwise you will have trouble sleeping and eating.  Conspiracy theorists Euler and Gesart both wanted to find the mastermind behind this incident, but they never imagined that all this was just because Shi Tianbao couldn't understand Euler's attitude towards others, so he wanted to give Euler  Find some trouble.

    In the opinion of Euler and Gesart, the guy who can come up with such a damaging move at this time must be someone in the card club who is dissatisfied with Euler.  There was a deviation in the understanding of this matter, and naturally it was impossible to find Shi Tianbao.  You must know that Shi Tianbao handled everything very cleanly. He just covered his face and found a few local idlers, and then never interfered in the rest of the matter.  If so it can be found.  Shi Tianbao really admires Euler's ability to do things.  It's a pity that Euler's men were not gods and could not calculate the cause and effect of this door blocking incident. In the end, the incident had to be left alone. Those who participated in the door blocking were fined and did hard labor, and then were released one after another.  Home.  Of course, this is an afterthought and not worth mentioning.

    After returning to their residence, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei went back to their houses respectively. As soon as Shi Tianbao entered the door, he saw someone in the house.  And was changing clothes.  After being stunned for five seconds, the person changing clothes reacted first, put down his clothes and said angrily to Shi Tianbao: "Get out!"

    Hearing this, Shi Tianbao left the room dejectedly without even farting.  As soon as the door was closed, Shi Tianbao stood blankly for a long time.  Turning around to find Liu Qingmei.  At this moment, the door opened, a hand reached out and grabbed the back of Shi Tianbao's neck, pulled Shi Tianbao into the room, and then closed the door again.

    In the room, Shi Tianbao looked at Luo Lin who had changed her clothes in confusion, and couldn't help but ask: "General Luo Lin, aren't you leaving?"

    "Go and find Liu Qingmei, don't make any noise." Luo Lin stared at Shi Tianbao and said slowly.

    "Yes." Shi Tianbao agreed.  Opened the door and walked out.

    Knowing that General Luo Lin was in Shi Tianbao's room, Liu Qingmei immediately followed Shi Tianbao to Shi Tianbao's room. After seeing Luo Lin with her own eyes, Liu Qingmei was as puzzled as Shi Tianbao.  The two of them watched with their own eyes as Rowling and the negotiator left Jelinka, why would General Rowling appear in front of them.

    "It can't be a counterfeit, right?" Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao thought at the same time.

    Perhaps their expressions betrayed them, Rowling said angrily to the two of them: "Don't think nonsense, I am serious. As for why the secret is left here, it is because I have a task to complete. And I appear in front of you today.  I just want to warn you two, stay calm. Don't cause trouble for what I have to do."

    "General, can we know what you want to do? If possible, we hope to help you." Shi Tianbao asked Luo Lin tentatively, and Liu Qingmei nodded quickly.  He and Shi Tianbao had the same idea.

    Luo Lin smiled happily and was about to refuse the kindness of Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.  But suddenly a thought came to my mind and I changed my mind temporarily.  Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei are a pair of capable people.  They still have some abilities, and as long as they practice more, they can become unique talents.  The league's reserve talents have been withering over the years. Anyway, what we are going to do this time is not very dangerous. Why not let these two people try it, which can also play a role in training them.

    Luo Lin, who had changed her mind, said to Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei: "I don't need to talk nonsense about the relationship between the card club and the alliance. My mission here is to win over important people in the card club and let them join the alliance.  This will achieve the purpose of weakening the card club."

    "" Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei's eyes were very surprised. The surprised eyes made Luo Lin a little angry. It was clear that they did not believe that they could do the job of persuading surrender.

    "What's that look in your eyes?" Luo Lin asked Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei dissatisfied.

    Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei looked at each other and fell silent in tacit understanding.  In this way, on the contraryRowling was even more upset.  He glared at Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei and said, "What? Do you doubt my eloquence?"

    "You said this yourself." Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei shouted in unison, still remaining silent.  But the more silent the two of them were, the more unhappy Rowling felt.  These two bastards don't know how to show respect to the commander!

    "Since you look down on my eloquence, let me give it a try. Starting from tomorrow, you will be responsible for covering me and start visiting the old man from the poker club who lives in Jelinka. Shi Tianbao, you go first."

    "Ah? Me first?" Shi Tianbao pointed at himself with some surprise and confirmed again.

    "That's right, it's you." Luo Lin nodded affirmatively.

    "Well I'll go, but General, you have to tell me who the person I want to persuade to surrender is. And I also need to proudly reveal the personal information of the person I persuaded to surrender, and understand that person's preferences and current situation.  situation."

    "You really have a lot of demands." Luo Lin muttered softly.

    Hearing this, Shi Tianbao replied: "General, this is a reasonable request. You have taught me and Liu Qingmei before that only by knowing ourselves and our enemies can we win every battle. Now that we are going to persuade those old people from the poker club to surrender, it is equivalent to a  It’s a war. The only difference is that the weapons we can use this time have changed from fists and feet to our own mouth. We don’t know the situation of the target we selected. So how should we start to achieve our goal of persuading surrender.”

    "It's okay, Shi Tianbao, he talks the same thing." Looking at Shi Tianbao talking eloquently, Luo Lin boasted in surprise.  Shi Tianbao, who was praised, smiled and accepted Luo Lin's praise generously.

    Seeing this, Luo Lin sorted out the information in her head, picked a target that she thought was easy to persuade, and gave it to Shi Tianbao, planning to let Shi Tianbao practice it first, and then tell others about it if he had the ability.

    Shi Tianbao had no objection to Luo Lin's arrangement, after listening to General Luo Lin's story.  So he stepped aside and began to think about how to convince the target when he went to visit tomorrow.  Ignoring Shi Tianbao, Luo Lin looked at Liu Qingmei and asked, "Qingmei, what's your plan? Are you willing to give it a try?"

    "ErGeneral, can I ask how many people you have convinced?" Liu Qingmei asked softly.

    This question is obviously asking about Rowling’s shortcomings.  Luo Lin looked a little embarrassed and replied softly: "Well not yet."

    This answer seemed to be expected by Liu Qingmei, and he did not show too much surprise. Shi Tianbao on the side was thinking about his visit tomorrow and did not listen to the conversation between Liu Qingmei and Luo Lin at all.

    Perhaps it was Liu Qingmei’s reaction that stimulated Luo Lin. Luo Lin asked angrily: “Qingmei, you don’t seem very surprised?”

    "Ah? Oh, yes, I'm not surprised. Because in my opinion, General, you are not a suitable lobbyist. You have an upright temperament. If you can persuade others to join the alliance, then unless the person being persuaded is short-sighted,  Or maybe that person has other agendas.”

    Luo Lin felt very awkward and looked at Liu Qingmei with a somewhat tangled look. She could still hear the first half of this girl's sentence, but the second half was completely redundant and felt awkward no matter how she heard it.  Perhaps Luo Lin's gaze reminded Liu Qingmei, and Liu Qingmei quickly said to Luo Lin as if to make amends: "General, you have a straightforward personality, and talking nonsense is naturally not your strong point"

    Hearing Liu Qingmei’s remedial words.  Luo Lin snorted twice and did not bother with Liu Qingmei's inappropriate choice of words. She asked directly: "Stop talking nonsense, just tell me if you can be a lobbyist, right?"

    "No, my temper is similar to that of a general. So let me be a lobbyist. I'm worried that I will become an assassin in the end." Liu Qingmei said to Luo Lin very honestly.

    Although I don’t want to admit it.  But Luo Lin had to admit that what Liu Qingmei said did make sense.  As Liu Qingmei's boss, Luo Lin is very aware of the advantages and disadvantages of Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao. Indeed, as Liu Qingmei said herself, she, like herself, is not as smooth as Shi Tianbao.  Perhaps it was because of similar temperaments that Luo Lin always subconsciously regarded Liu Qingmei as her sister.

    "Well, it seems that the matter of persuading surrender can only be left to Shi Tianbao." Luo Lin said slowly.

    "General, it's a wise decision." Liu Qingmei replied immediately.

    Luo Lin rolled her eyes at Liu Qingmei and continued: "Although we don't serve as lobbyists, we can't just sit idle. What you have done before is good, let us continue to work hard in the next period of time."

    “General, it turns out you are not here to blame us for our mischief.” Shi Tianbao on the side was obviously relieved.  Luo Lin rolled her eyes at Shi Tianbao when she heard this, "Nonsense, the relationship between the card club and the alliance is just mutual use. The alliance has never regarded the card club as an ally, and the card club is justNow that something has happened, as long as he is allowed to survive this crisis, the card club will still be the alliance's biggest enemy.  "

    "General, since we know that the other party is a mortal enemy, why don't we take this opportunity to completely eliminate the card club, and instead form an alliance with this card club? Isn't this just because we are full?" Shi Tianbao  asked Luo Lin in confusion.

    What Shi Tianbao didn't expect was that as soon as his words came out, they immediately resonated with Luo Lin, "That's right, but we people can't influence the decision of the Alliance House of Representatives. Those gentlemen won't care.  This, in their eyes, profit is Forget it, if I don't talk about this, it would be bad for you if you know too much in your current status."

    Although Rowling changed her words midway, Shi Tianbao still heard Rowling's dissatisfaction with the Alliance House of Representatives. In fact, Rowling was not the only one who was dissatisfied with the Alliance House of Representatives. Many middle-level officers and a few senior officers were dissatisfied with the Alliance House of Representatives, believing that this gang  The older the men are, the less courageous they become. If they don't use their elite soldiers and generals, they will just have to discuss compromises and give in all day long.  Keep the alliance intact.  It's just that this kind of thing is not something Shi Tianbao, a junior officer, can talk about.  Before climbing to a certain position, talking nonsense will not cause any change except to bring disaster to yourself.

    If you want to change, you must learn to be silent.  You must have a clear understanding of what to say when, and you cannot act haphazardly.  Once you mess up, the price you pay is often your own life.

    Seeing Shi Tianbao smartly shut his mouth, Luo Lin nodded with satisfaction.  If there was anyone between Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei who reassured her more, it was undoubtedly Shi Tianbao.  This guy is like a cunning fox, until things are not absolutely sure.  That will never happen.  And Liu Qingmei was like a wild horse, daring to rush in and let Shi Tianbao deal with the aftermath for her.

    "In short, that's what happened. The purpose of our stay here is to weaken the power of the card club. To make the card club unstable and fall into internal fighting, so as to prepare for our alliance to destroy the card club in the future. Do you understand?"

    "I understand." Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei replied in unison.

    "General, I still have some questions." Shi Tianbao asked quickly when he saw Luo Lin yawning.

    "go ahead."

    "Yes. General, I just want to ask, how should those who persuaded them to surrender be dealt with?" Shi Tianbao asked quickly.

    "Wellthis is not something we need to consider." Luo Lin thought for a while and said slowly to Shi Tianbao.  Shi Tianbao immediately understood and understood the meaning of Luo Lin's words.  Their mission is to stir things up and keep disputes within the poker club.  In order to achieve the purpose of weakening the card club's own strength.  As for those who were persuaded to surrender, no matter what the final result was, their fate would not be very good. I am afraid they would be thankful to God if they could save their lives.

    "Okay, are you done asking questions? If you have no more questions, go out. I want to rest for a while." Luo Lin saw that Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei both looked thoughtful, and began to drive them away.

    Hearing this, Shi Tianbao had to remind Luo Lin: "General, this is my room."

    "Hey~ you think I am happy to stay in your room? Qingmei, take me to your room." Luo Lin rolled her eyes at Shi Tianbao and said to Liu Qingmei.

    "Yes." Liu Qingmei replied quickly and left the room with Luo Lin.

    Shi Tianbao opened his mouth and thought to himself: "Actually, that's not what I meant."

    But even if Shi Tianbao said it, Luo Lin would not be able to return to Shi Tianbao's room to rest.  Although Luo Lin beat Shi Tianbao a lot, she is a woman after all.  Moreover, she is an unmarried woman who spends the night in a man's room.  It’s easy to say but not nice to hear.

    Pai Club Headquarters, Fulong Pavilion, President’s Office

    As the president of a poker club, no president has ever been blocked by ordinary people, and Euler is the first.  But for this first place, Euler was not happy at all, but angry.  None of the previous presidents have it, but I am the only one who does. Does this mean that I am not as good as the previous presidents?

    This slap in the face made Euler hate the person behind the door-blocking incident. If the person behind the door stood in front of Euler, Euler would probably eat him alive.  In order to avoid the unacceptable situation of Euler committing cannibalism, the mastermind behind the door blocking incident has not yet been found.

    Gesart is now very afraid that Euler will do something irrational because of this door-blocking incident. In order to avoid this situation, Gesart reported to Euler the latest news about Lianpeng's group, and sure enough,  , upon hearing that it was related to the Lianpeng group, Euler's attention immediately moved from the person behind the door blocking incident to the Lianpeng group.

    Unique to GesaUnder the guidance of Xin Xin, Lian Peng and his gang took the blame for Shi Bafang and Liu Qingmei, and became the masterminds behind the door blocking incident.  This result is acceptable to Euler. Only Lianpeng and others feel a little wronged. However, even if they are wronged, Euler will not pay attention to it.

    Through Gesart’s narration, Euler knew what Lianpeng’s group had been doing recently.  In addition to recruiting troops, recruiting talented people is something that Lian Peng's group has been doing frequently in recent times.  As time goes by, the reputation of Lian Peng's group has spread, attracting the attention of many people.  Especially those in the poker club who were dissatisfied with Euler. Those who had no worries about their future had joined Lian Peng's service, while those who had worries about their future had also begun to obey Euler's orders.

    "Compile the list of those people, and after we deal with Lianpeng's group, we will slowly settle with those people." Euler calmly ordered Gesart.

    "My lord, are you not angry?" Gesart looked at Euler in surprise and asked.  Normally, this impulsive president would have slapped the table and scolded his mother, but now he just responded lightly and said nothing. This is unscientific.

    "What? Do I have to be angry?" Euler asked back, which made Gesart stunned for a moment, then relieved.  Yes, why should you be angry for those people? If you are angry for those people, I am afraid that not only will those people not feel guilty, but they will feel happy.

    "Gesart, when do I think it is appropriate for us to send troops?" Euler suddenly asked Gesart.

    Gesart understood immediately and asked Euler: "Sir, are you going to deal with Lianpeng's group?"

    "Well, it's going to be a long night and a lot of dreams, so let's deal with Lianpeng's group first. Stop those people's thoughts and save them from having random thoughts all day long." Euler replied lightly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 600 Han Yu is here

    Emma Star, the base after Lotus Bright Flag.  When the flag was first raised, there were only a lot of people around Lianpeng who had received Maser's favor. However, as time went by, those who were forced into desperation by Euler and those who saw Lianpeng's growing power wanted to take advantage of others  …More and more people are gathering under the lotus banner for different reasons and with different purposes, just to take a chance on their own future.

    Zhou Quan, Fang Bing, Lan Chen, Ye Yu, plus Sun Buwei and Lian Peng, six people formed the Supreme Committee.  Handle various matters within the group after raising the flag.  Zhou Quan and Fang Bing are responsible for diplomacy, contacting and recruiting forces and individuals who can help; Lan Chen is responsible for intelligence collection, monitoring all suspicious movements of Emma Star and Jelinka; Ye Yu is responsible for security. In view of the last assassination incident, Lian Peng's  The people around him have been arranged like iron barrels by Ye Yu; Sun Buwei has become the big housekeeper, responsible for handling all chores within the organization; as for the most important military affairs, Lian Peng is in charge.  As a close disciple of Maser, known as the peerless ghost fox, Lian Peng's military ability is undoubted. Especially after the news that Lian Peng is actually Maser's biological daughter was made public, Lian Peng's military talents have gained more attention.  recognition.  If it is a master-student relationship, it is inevitable that there will be a situation where one side is left behind, but this is not possible for father and daughter.

    The power is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more talents around me. With more and more talents, there are fewer and fewer things that need to be done by myself, but Lianpeng is not happy.  As fame increases, one's own freedom becomes smaller and smaller.  Since the last assassination.  Ye Yu arranged more and more guards for Lian Peng.  In particular, the reason why there was an assassination last time was because the people serving around Lian Peng leaked Lian Peng's whereabouts.  The people who usually serve Lian Peng have changed from time to time, but as a result, Lian Peng can't find anyone who can talk to him.

    Although he understood that Ye Yu was thinking about his own safety, after enduring this kind of prisoner-like life for a while, Lianpeng finally couldn't bear it anymore.  Don’t die in silence, just explode in silence.  The lotus pods exploded!  To be precise, the lotus pods went crazy.

    Women, there are always a few days when they are emotionally unstable. As the commander of the security, Ye Yu didn't care at all about the furious Lian Peng's attitude towards him.  But when it comes to relaxing the protection of lotus pods, there are only three words, no discussion.

    That determined attitude made Lian Peng regret that she had followed Zhou Quan and Fang Bing back.  Compared with the free life before, the life now is equivalent to being in jail.  Moreover, it is the kind of life imprisonment and deprivation of political rights for life.

    After trying to communicate with Ye Yu failed, Lian Peng simply found another way to sneak away.  Needless to say, this method is really good. The first two times, Lianpeng really managed to escape. But when Lianpeng came back from the outside for the third time, he saw Ye Yu waiting for him with an ugly face.

    "I'm sorry, I was willful." Lianpeng readily admitted her mistake to Ye Yu.  It's a pity that Ye Yu is a deadbeat.  He didn't give Lian Peng any face, but still gave Lian Peng a harsh words, but Lian Peng couldn't have any objections.  Because despite his current status, Ye Yu is still Ma Shier's adopted son, which means that in terms of relationship, Lian Peng has to call Ye Yu his elder brother.

    After being trained, Lian Peng stayed honest for two days, but it is very difficult for a child who is used to being wild to change her attitude immediately.

    "Master, if Ye Yu finds out" Xiao Wan, the new personal maid, said to Lian Peng with some worry.

    "Well, that's a question. That's why I let you pretend to be me here." Lianpeng nodded and replied.

    "Master, I can't do it." Xiaowan, the personal maid, said to Lianpeng with a bitter look on her face, hoping that her noisy master could change her mind.  Unfortunately, Lianpeng did not change her mind as Xiaowan hoped.

    After instructing Xiaowan to put on her own clothes and stay, and also instructing the guards not to disturb her if there was nothing important, Lianpeng had a bitter look on her face.  Xiaowan, whose face was almost wrinkled into a bun, slipped out again alone.

    The lotus flower has just left the study.  Xiao Wan, who was holding a book with a bitter look on her face, suddenly changed her expression. After looking around to make sure no one was there, she opened the window of the study room, took out her handkerchief and started to fan herself.  Within a moment, I heard a voice coming from above my head, "What's the news?"

    "The target dressed up as a scholar wearing a white gown and went to the street. He just walked for a while." Xiao Wan said to himself without raising his head.  After finishing speaking, Xiaowan closed the window and continued to sit with a bitter look on her face, as if what happened before had never happened at all.

    Walking on the street, Lian Peng couldn't help but feel a little resentful about Ye Yu's excessive nervousness.  I wear different makeup every time I go out. Unless I see myself putting on makeup, no one can know who I am.

    Feeling like I have regained my freedom, I walked around and listened to the discussions of local residents., collecting information that he can use.  Most of the things that ordinary people can talk about are their parents' selfishness. When it comes to things like war, they tend to just watch the fun and not think about themselves.  Just because you don't want to, doesn't mean war won't come.  Seeing these carefree people, Lianpeng, who had already learned that Euler would be taking action recently, secretly sighed in his heart.

    "Boom~"

    Lianpeng, who was distracted, felt someone hit him. When he looked down, he saw a girl in simple clothes sitting on the ground. There was half a piece of dough cake at the girl's feet, and half a mimeograph was printed on her pants.

    Glancing at the girl who was looking at him timidly, Lianpeng squatted down and asked warmly: "Is everything okay?"

    "No, it's okay." The little girl looked at the lotus pods with some fear and said.

    "Since it's okay, let's get up." Lianpeng smiled and stretched out her hand to pull the girl up. Just as she was about to ask the girl's family, she heard an angry voice, "Let go of my sister!"

    Looking around, a boy about thirteen or fourteen years old hurried over and inserted himself between the lotus pod and the girl. Like an old hen guarding its young, he stared at the lotus pod warily.

    "Brother. I'm fine."

    ??????????? Don’t wait for the girl to finish.  Just listen to the boy say: "Don't be afraid, brother is here."

    Seeing these brothers and sisters, Lianpeng suddenly remembered when he and Ola were children. At that time, Ola also took care of him like this, but now

    Lian Peng sighed slightly in her heart and turned to leave.  Her actions stunned the boy, but then he ignored his sister's objections and took the girl and ran away quickly.

    Because she thought of Euler, Lianpeng had no intention of continuing shopping.  After checking the time, Lianpeng prepared to go back and bring some delicious food to reward Xiaowan who helped pretend to be him.

    Cut the cake, it looks good.  Although I have never eaten it.  But it looks like it should taste good.  It's just that the cut cake seller looks a bit scary, especially when he's cutting the cake with a knife. He doesn't look like a businessman, but like a robber blocking the road.

    "Two hundred and eighty?" Lian Peng said in surprise, holding a palm-sized cut cake in his hand.

    "Yes, two hundred and eighty." The cake seller said to the lotus pod with gestures.

    "That's it? Isn't it two hundred and eighty pounds?"

    "No, no, no, it's one tael, two hundred and eighty taels"

    Hearing this, Lianpeng understood that she had been blackmailed.  I don't want to give it, but now I am alone, without even a helper around me.

    "It would be great if Han Yu and the others were here." Lian Peng thought to herself.

    "Give me money." The left hand of the cake seller stretched out in front of the lotus.  His right hand clenched the sharp knife in his hand.

    Seeing the situation, Lianpeng was helpless and had no choice but to lose money and avoid disaster.  But just as Lianpeng was paying, an out-of-control vehicle roared straight towards Lianpeng on the street.  Seeing this, Lian Peng hurriedly dodged to the side, but at this moment, Lian Peng saw a cold light flashing in the roaring vehicle. Almost out of instinct, Lian Peng hid behind the cut cake seller, saying that it was too late at that time.  Soon, the attack in the carriage arrived, and a red flower bloomed on the chest of the cake seller.  He fell to the ground on his back.

    The vehicle also stopped at this time. The four people got out of the vehicle and rushed towards the lotus that had just escaped the disaster.  When Lianpeng saw it, she immediately understood that her identity had been revealed, and the only person who could reveal her identity in this situation was her personal maid.  There should be no one else.

    Since the last assassination, Ye Yu has thought that he would rather kill by mistake than let go.  But Lianpeng didn't allow Ye Yu to do this.  Considering her own safety, Lianpeng finally adopted Ye Yu's compromise opinion and lured the snake out of its hole.  But if you want to lure a snake out of its hole, you must have bait. No matter from any aspect, lotus pods are undoubtedly the most suitable bait.

    After a series of foreplays, Lian Peng and Ye Yu agreed to start today, starting with Xiao Wan, who was the least suspect in the previous investigation. However, what Lian Peng didn't expect was that both she and Ye Yu murmured about Xiao Wan, whom they nicknamed Xiao Dao.  Wan.  It's really hard to know people's faces but their hearts. Who would have thought that a delicate little girl could be a traitor.

    The four people arrived in an instant, but they were faster, and there was someone faster than them. The guards who had been hiding in the houses on the street blocked the way of the four people with a rapid fire, and then rushed out in a swarm, surrounding the four assassins.

    The streets are now in chaos, killings are happening, and everyone is afraid of being harmed.  Lian Peng, who could already tell that she had nothing to do, looked around boredly, only waiting for the guards to finish off the four assassins before returning.  After looking around for a while, Lianpeng saw the girl who had left a mimeograph on her pants before, but her brother was nowhere to be seen.  I'm afraid it was dispersed by the chaotic crowd just now.

    See the girlWith a helpless look on his face, Lian Peng felt soft and walked towards the girl. Upon seeing this, the two guards responsible for protecting Lian Peng quickly followed.

    "What's wrong? Are you separated from your brother?" Lianpeng stretched out his hand to pick up the girl and asked softly.

    Because they had met each other once before, the girl didn’t show the same fear towards Lotus Pendant as she did when they first met.  It was just the two guards standing behind the lotus that made her a little trembling.

    "You guys stand back, you're scaring this child." Lian Peng, who noticed this, ordered the two guards behind him.  The two guards did not doubt that he was there and took a few steps back obediently.

    "Sister" A boy's voice came from the crowd.  After a while, the girl's brother squeezed out of the crowd with a embarrassed look on his face and hurried over from the girl's side.  Because he saw the lotus pods, the boy was holding a wooden stick in his hand that he didn't know where he found it.

    "Don't hurt him." Lianpeng quickly told the two guards who stepped forward to subdue the boy, and then comforted the girl and said, "Don't worry, they won't hurt your brother."

    "You are really kind-hearted." The girl suddenly said.  The words just fell.  The girl's hand that had been tucked into her sleeve stretched out, holding a dagger in her hand, and stabbed Lianpeng's chest fiercely.

    The distance between the lotus and the girl was less than half a meter, and the incident happened so suddenly that the two guards had no time to rescue. Even the lotus had given up resistance.  But at this moment, the girl's hand holding the dagger was stopped by something and stopped in mid-air. Then Lianpeng felt a hand grabbing her arm.  He took himself away from the girl.

    "Here, what is going on?" Not only the girl, but also everyone who witnessed all this suddenly thought of the same question.

    Just when Lianpeng was confused, a familiar voice suddenly came to her ears.  That sound made Lianpeng almost wonder if there was something wrong with her ears. How could he be here?  And how did he manage to remain invisible and follow him without being noticed?

    "Han Yu, is that you?" Lian Peng asked with a somewhat excited expression.

    "Well, it's me. Wait for me. I'll deal with this assassin first." Han Yu's voice reached Lianpeng's ears.

    "Lin Ke, Meng Xin and the others are all here? When did you arrive? Why didn't you come to see me? How did you manage to become invisible?" A series of questions gave Han Yu a headache.  Others felt a little scared, watching the lotus pods talking non-stop into the air.  As if there was really a person standing there, everyone couldn't help but wonder if Lianpeng was scared crazy?

    Lotus Pendant is not crazy!

    After Han Yu calmed down the assassin and took off the dog-skin hat on his head, Lianpeng looked at Han Yu with some excitement.  Others looked at Han Yu with a bit of shock, a bit of luck, and a bit of confusion.  What is surprising is how this person appeared out of thin air. Fortunately, this person appears in time. What is confusing is where does this person come from?  It looked like he knew their heads.

    Since they are not enemies, it is easy to handle.

    All four assassins committed suicide, and the boy took the opportunity to escape.  The only person caught alive was the girl Han Yu caught.  Seeing the girl being taken away by the guards, Lian Peng's face showed an unbearable look.  After all, he is still a child, so he doesn’t know how much he will suffer.

    "Hey, I'm talking about Lianpeng, before you waste your extra sympathy. Shouldn't you first say hello to me who rushed here non-stop because I was worried about your safety?" Han Yu's slightly dissatisfied voice came into Lianpeng's head.  in the ears.  Lianpeng smiled slightly and asked Han Yu: "Where are Lin Ke and the others?"

    "It's in the Courage. We just arrived last night. We originally planned to look for you today, but I didn't expect to see you in disguise shortly after entering the city. Because your whereabouts were a bit strange, I asked Ningping and the others to  Go back and prepare yourself, and I will follow you quietly."

    "Preparation? What preparations are you making?" Lianpeng asked in confusion.

    "Of course I am preparing to rescue you. Unfortunately, the rescue was successful, but it was a little different from what I expected." Han Yu said with some regret.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng asked curiously: "What kind of rescue do you expect?"

    "Hehe I expected to rescue you who was being treated as a puppet and under house arrest. It turns out that you seem to be quite free." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing Han Yu’s words, Lianpeng immediately poured bitter tears on Han Yu and told about his normal life since he came back.  Han Yu even looked at Lianpeng with some sympathy, but when Lianpeng asked Han Yu for support, Han Yu shook his head and said: "From the bottom of my heart, I sympathize with you. But from the perspective of your safety, I feel that those??Not enough has been done.  "

    "Han Yu, where are you from?" Lian Peng asked Han Yu with some dissatisfaction.

    Han Yu did not answer, and said with a smile: "Lin Ke and the others miss you very much. Are you free now? Do you want to come with me to meet them?"

    "Okay, okay." Lotus Peng agreed repeatedly.

    But before Han Yu could leave with Lian Peng, he saw Ye Yu rushing over with a group of people with an ugly face. After blocking the way of Han Yu and Lian Peng, he asked Lian Peng with a straight face: "Lian Peng, where are you going?  "

    "My friends are here, I'm going to meet them." Lianpeng shrank behind Han Yu with a somewhat fearful expression and answered.

    Ye Yu glanced at Han Yu and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Me? My name is Han Yu, and I am Lianpeng's companion during his previous adventures." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Now the lotus pod is no longer the same as before. For the reputation of the lotus pod, please don't disturb her anymore." Ye Yu looked at Han Yu expressionlessly and said.

    "Hey~ is he looking down on me?" Han Yu turned his head slightly and said to Lian Peng, who looked angry because of Ye Yu's words.

    "Ignore him. Han Yu, let's go." Lian Peng said angrily.

    "Stop!" Ye Yu blocked the way of Han Yu and Lian Peng.

    Seeing this, Han Yu frowned slightly and asked, "Where are Zhou Quan and Fang Bing? I want to see them."

    "Humph, they are not on Emma now."

    "Really? That's embarrassing." Han Yu said, putting his arm around Lian Peng's waist, smiling and saying to Ye Yu: "Give them a message, Lian Peng will not go back until they come to see me.  "After saying that, without waiting for Ye Yu to speak, Han Yu jumped into the air, hugged the lotus pod and flew out of the city.

    "What are you doing standing still? Why don't you chase after me!" Ye Yu angrily scolded his men.

    The people who came to their senses hurriedly chased after them, but in the blue sky and white clouds, Han Yu and Lian Peng were nowhere to be seen.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 601: Space and Freedom

    "Confused!" Zhou Quan, who hurried back after receiving the news, heard Sun Buwei's angry shout from inside the meeting hall before he entered the door.  When he went in and took a look, he saw that Ye Yu was holding his neck, looking like I was right, while Sun Buwei was rubbing his eyebrows, looking like he had a headache.

    "What happened? The message to me didn't make it clear." Zhou Quan complained loudly as soon as he entered the door.  When Sun Buwei saw Zhou Quan coming back, his face immediately relaxed, but Ye Yu snorted softly when he saw Zhou Quan and turned his head to look away.  Zhou Quan didn't care about Ye Yu's attitude. He looked at Sun Buwei and asked, "Buwei, tell me the cause and effect of the matter in detail."

    "Yeah." Sun Buwei nodded.

    ……

    After Sun Buwei’s narration, Zhou Quan had a clear understanding of the hijacking of Lianpeng.  After taking a look at Ye Yu who had a straight face, Zhou Quan secretly admired Fang Bing's foresight.  When deciding who should be the leader, Lan Chen proposed that Ye Yu, Maser's adopted son, be the leader, but Fang Bing strongly opposed it.  Then the four of them reached a consensus and asked Lianpeng to come back to take charge of the overall situation.  This Ye Yu is simply a fool who also has muscles in his head.  After the lotus was taken away, he did not notify himself and Fang Bing immediately. Instead, he gathered his men and prepared to rob people.

    The result is obvious, Ye Yu and the people he brought returned with a disastrous defeat.  It was precisely because of the tragic defeat that Sun Buwei found out about this and couldn't help but accuse Ye Yu of being confused.  But now that the work has been done Zhou Quan is not worried that Han Yu and others will be harmful to Lianpeng, but that they will take Lianpeng away, and the situation they have worked hard to create will face the possibility of falling apart.  This is totally unacceptable.

    "No. Ask someone to take me to see Han Yu." Zhou Quan said to Sun Buwei in a deep voice.

    "Ah? Go now?"

    "No matter how late it is, we must go to avoid a long night and many dreams." Zhou Quan replied sternly.

    "But even if you go now, you may not be able to see that Han Yu. You'd better go with Fang Bing tomorrow. After all, Han Yu asked to see you two."

    "Okay. Before Fang Bing and I go to see that Han Yu, we must be stable here. We must not do anything that will make the other party unhappy again."

    "Huh, no coward." Ye Yu whispered softly.

    Zhou Quan was furious when he heard this. He glared at Ye Yu and shouted, "You have the guts! If you have the guts, just settle this matter. Don't ask me and Fang Bing to come back to wipe your ass!"

    Ye Yu glared at Zhou Quan, but Zhou Quan did not give in, glaring at Ye Yu tit for tat. Seeing this, Sun Buwei quickly advised: "Calm down, everyone, now is not the time for internal strife."

    Under Sun Buwei’s persuasion.  There was no major conflict between Zhou Quan and Ye Yu, but they still parted on bad terms and each left the meeting hall.  After seeing the two people leaving, Sun Buwei couldn't help but smile bitterly.  I feel helpless about my identity as a great butler.

    “Salary increase, I must increase salary!” Sun Buwei said secretly in his heart.  Then he suddenly realized a question that he had always ignored. Is the person who took the lotus away the lover of the lotus?

    Many people are bound to not be able to sleep peacefully tonight.

    The next morning, Zhou Quan got up early.  Together with Fang Bing, who came back in the middle of the night last night, they went to the designated place where Han Yu wanted to meet them.  Ye Yu originally wanted to bring someone with him, but Zhou Quan and Fang Bing refused on the excuse that they were afraid that he would miss something.

    Neither of them had any followers, so they just arrived at the location.  But this wait is not just a matter of seconds.  Han Yu wouldn't come even if he waited.  The patience of Zhou Quan and Fang Bing was about to be worn out.  Only then did I see Han Yu arriving late.

    "Hey, you guys came so early. Why didn't you inform me in advance?" Han Yu smiled and said hello to Zhou Quan and Fang Bing.  Zhou Quan and Fang Bing originally wanted to blame Han Yu for being late, but after hearing Han Yu's words, they suddenly remembered that they seemed to have not sent anyone to notify Han Yu when they came here.

    "We have been waiting for a long time. Han Yu, where did you take Miss Lianpeng?" Zhou Quan asked aloud.

    "Oh, I think you didn't seem to respect her too much, so you took her back. What? Do you want her to go back?" Han Yu asked, sitting opposite Zhou Quan.

    Zhou Quan immediately replied: "Of course. I am our leader now, and I have never heard of a leader doing half the work and then letting go."

    "So, you are treating Lianpeng as a leader."

    "certainly."

    "Then please tell me, which leader will have his personal freedom restricted by his subordinates? Do you use Lianpeng as your leader or as a prisoner? Don't tell me it's for Lianpeng's personal safety. If it's because you're afraid of Lianpeng's encounterDanger restricts her freedom, so what else do you subordinates do?  "

    Zhou Quanqiang, who was stunned by Han Yu's shout, said with a smile: "Then you can't make a fuss every time you let the lotus pods go out, right?"

    "Then don't ask me, it has nothing to do with me. I only care whether Lianpeng is happy or not. How did you promise me when you took Lianpeng away that you wouldn't force Lianpeng to do something she didn't want to do? But now what?  ? Where is your guarantee?" Han Yu asked, glaring at Zhou Quan and Fang Bing.

    Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, who were left speechless by the question, lowered their heads a little unreasonably.  They did make a promise to Han Yu when they took away the lotus pods, but after returning to Emma Star, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing forgot their promise to Han Yu when there were so many things around them.  He adopted a tacit attitude towards Ye Yu's approach of almost imprisoning Lian Peng.

    After lowering his head and complaining to Han Yu, Zhou Quan quickly said while Han Yu was drinking water: "Han Yu, it was our mistake before. I promise you that this kind of mistake will not be made again. Can you let Lianpeng go back with us?"  . Now that things have unfolded, we can’t live without Lotus."

    "It's okay to let Lianpeng go back, but you must ensure respect and obedience to her and give her a certain amount of personal space. Please remember that she is your leader, not your prisoner."

    "Okay, okay, no problem, we promise."

    “Promises alone are useless, the key is to look at actions.” Han Yu said earnestly.

    Maybe Han Yu didn’t want to embarrass Zhou Quan and Fang Bing too much.  Or perhaps it was Zhou Quan and Fang Bing's attitude that satisfied Han Yu. Anyway, after talking to Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, Han Yu agreed to take Zhou Quan and Fang Bing to see Lianpeng.  As for whether Lianpeng is willing to go back, it depends on Lianpeng himself.

    After Han Yu leaves with Zhou Quan and Fang Bing.  The waiter at the teahouse where they met immediately reported his findings to his superiors.

    ……

    "Han Yu, why did you bring us here?" Zhou Quan asked Han Yu in confusion as Han Yu took him and Fang Bing to the wilderness.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "When I brought you here, of course I knew how to clean up the tails following us. Come out! I've seen you!"

    As Han Yu shouted his last words, a dozen people stood up in the grass, led by Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, who opposed Ye Yu who followed.  When they saw Ye Yu, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing immediately realized something.  Then he glared at Ye Yu and shouted, "Ye Yu, you are spying on us."

    "Please don't be offended if the matter is urgent." Ye Yu casually raised his hand and expressed his humility to Zhou Quan and Fang Bing insincerely.  Then he stared at Han Yu and said, "You'd better be smart and return the lotus pods immediately."

    "Whether Lianpeng wants to go back or not, that's her business. And I will just help her fulfill her wish." Han Yu replied calmly.

    "It seems that you have given up the toast. The people I brought this time are not the same people I brought last time. You will never escape so easily this time." He said.  Ye Yu pointed at Han Yu and ordered: "Catch him, life or death."

    "Whether you live or die? Hehehewell done!" Han Yu suddenly laughed several times and shouted at the two people who had already rushed forward.

    The expert stretched out his hand.  There is just no.  In Ye Yu's eyes, more than a dozen people who were already very skilled were all knocked to the ground by Han Yu in just a moment.

    Ye Yu’s eyes suddenly widened.  I almost couldn't believe what I was seeing.  Originally, Ye Yu didn't expect the people he led to be able to defeat Han Yu, but like this.  The men who couldn't even withstand a punch made Ye Yu's face feel a little hot.

    Zhou Quan and Fang Bing looked at each other and turned their heads in tacit agreement, turning a blind eye to Ye Yu's deflation.  Wherever there are people, there are conflicts. Ye Yu took advantage of his identity as Maser's adopted son to cause trouble for Zhou Quan and Fang Bing. But now, someone came forward and slapped Ye Yu, and slapped her hard. This made Zhou Quan  In He Fang Bing's heart, he deserved to be so unkind.

    Ye Yu, who felt a little unable to get off the stage, looked at Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, who were standing aside and looked like they had nothing to do with it. He secretly hated these two guys for not saving them, completely forgetting the old saying, you reap what you sow.  , You reap what you sow, and it is inevitable that you will get this result from your usual disdain.

    Seeing that Zhou Quan and Fang Bing had no hope, Ye Yu had no choice but to save himself.  But Ye Yu still couldn't do it if he had to look down and compromise with Han Yu.  What's more, now that his subordinates are being dealt with, it seems a bit unreasonable for him, the boss, not to show up.  As the saying goes, we share blessings and bear hardships together. Even if we lose to Han Yu, we still have to make a gesture.

    Having figured it out, Ye Yu roared and rushed towards Han Yu. Naturally, the result was a flurry of punches and kicks.  After taking care of Ye Yu, Han Yu tookQuan Quan and Fang Bing went to Lian Peng's real hiding place.  What Zhou Quan and Fang Bing didn't expect was that the lotus was in the teahouse where they met Han Yu, and it was right next to the private room where they met.

    "Don't you know that it's dark under the lamp?" Han Yu replied calmly to Zhou Quan and Fang Bing's protests.  One sentence made Zhou Quan and Fang Bing feel depressed.

    ……

    "No, I don't want to go back for the time being." Lian Peng rejected Zhou Quan and Fang Bing's request and planned to continue to stay with Han Yu and others.

    "Lianpeng, you are our leader. If you don't go back, how can we obey your orders?" Zhou Quan frowned and asked Lianpeng.

    Hearing this, Lianpeng replied: "It doesn't matter. Everything we have to do now is basically on track. All that's left is to seize the time to prepare for war, recuperate and wait for Euler to send people to attack. They failed to assassinate twice in a row.  times, I guess our patience has been almost worn out."

    "But you are our flag after all. If you run away, where will those of us who follow you go?" Zhou Quan said again.

    "We can no longer restrict your freedom. You can walk around with guards. We just ask you to go back with us." Fang Bing said to Lianpeng.

    "Really?" Lian Peng looked at Fang Bing in disbelief and asked.

    "Of course it's true. I guarantee it with my personality." Fang Bing swore quickly.

    Hearing this, Lian Peng opened his mouth and was about to speak when he heard the noise outside and a familiar voice to Han Yu rang out.  "Han Yu, release the hostages immediately, otherwise we will kill them without mercy."

    "Is this guy having sex with me?" Han Yu secretly thought in a depressed voice.

    "Han Yu, this was definitely not arranged by us." Zhou Quan quickly assured Han Yu.

    "Well, that's right. This matter should have nothing to do with you. The only thing that can be suspected now is this teahouse." Han Yu said as he rushed to the door. When he opened the door, he saw a waiter holding a  Big teapot.  Seeing Han Yu open the door, he quickly said with a smile on his face: "Sir, please come in and add some water."

    "Hmm." Han Yu responded and put the guy into the room.  After the waiter came in, Han Yu closed the door tightly, sat down on his seat, picked up the teacup and took a sip. He frowned and said, "The tea is cold."

    "Oh, I will change the heat for the guest officer." The waiter said with an attentive look.

    "There's no rush. It's just that the tea has cooled down. You can drink it when it's hot." After calling the waiter, Han Yu exerted a little force, and a flame suddenly appeared in his right hand holding the teacup, looking at the steaming tea.  The guy swallowed subconsciously and looked at Han Yu with a hint of fear.

    "Okay. You have nothing to do here. Keep your mouth shut from now on, or I will burn this place down next time." Han Yu waved his hand at the pale man.  Sent the guy out.

    Zhou Quan and Fang Bing looked at each other and said to Han Yu in unison: "Han Yu, how about you join us?"

    "Not interested." Han Yu simply refused.  After rejecting the invitations of Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, Han Yu continued: "My companions and I will stay here for a while. During this period, we will be responsible for the safety of the lotus pods. Do you have any objections?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing looked at the lotus pods sitting beside them, and secretly cursed in their hearts: "You can tell the result just by looking at the lotus pods. If you don’t object, what’s the point."

    Seeing that Zhou Quan and Fang Bing were silent, Han Yu regarded them as acquiescing to his suggestion, and then said to Lian Peng: "Okay Lian Peng, let's go back. Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, if you have anything to do with us, just come to us."  Use this to notify us." With that, Han Yu handed Zhou Quan and Fang Bing each a communicator.

    After taking over the communicator, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing sighed secretly and acknowledged Han Yu's proposal.  Even if he doesn't admit it, looking at Han Yu's attitude, he doesn't care at all.  What's more, there is a heartless Lianpeng messing up the situation.  It is very difficult to convince Han Yu.

    Seeing that it was a done deal, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing got up and left through the back door of the teahouse.  Since you, Han Yu, said that you will be responsible for protecting the lotus for a period of time, then let you deal with the people outside.

    After seeing off Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, the teahouse was still bustling with excitement. Ye Yu looked at the incited people with some pride.  I secretly thought about how I would deal with this predicament if it were me.

    Han Yu did not let Ye Yu worry too much and directly used the move in the thirty-six strategies.  He left the teahouse with Lianpeng in disguise without attracting Ye Yu's attention.

    Han Yu and Lianpeng, who had already left the teahouse, stood in a shady place and looked atYu Yu was jumping up and down there, as if he was trying to organize people to rush in to save people.  When the teahouse manager heard this, he immediately quit.  This teahouse belongs to you, and you can't let others rush in and ruin it.  After the teahouse owner persuaded him, Ye Yu had to give up his idea and began to organize people to distract Han Yu.

    "Come on, let's go back." Han Yu whispered to Lianpeng.

    Hearing this, Lian Peng hugged Han Yu's arm unhappily and said coquettishly: "Are you leaving like this?"

    "How else are you going to leave like this? I can't help you beat up that annoying guy, right?" Han Yu spread his hands and said to Lianpeng.

    Lianpeng was shocked when he heard this, and then he woke up and said in a low voice: "I almost fell into your trap."

    "Hehe don't worry, I will help you find the place where this guy bullied you before. Our lotus is not a person without a team."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Lian Peng said, "I hate it, don't go too far. I have no choice but to do it." Lian Peng said angrily.  Hearing this, Han Yu spread his hands and said to Lian Peng: "This is what you said. In the future, don't blame me and Lin Ke for ignoring you and letting you bully me."

    "Humph, you are getting more and more cunning." Lianpeng said softly.

    "Heheit's good to be cunning, at least you won't suffer." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Han Yu gave up the idea of ??teaching Ye Yu a lesson because of Lian Peng's persuasion.  However, Ye Yu seemed to be unwilling to withdraw his troops and was still organizing the people around him in an orderly manner. As evening approached, Ye Yu ignored the opposition of the teahouse owner and rushed into the teahouse with his people, but what was waiting for them was just a note.  , it says "You're late."

    As if seeing Han Yu's hateful face, Ye Yu felt that he was so weak that he could no longer think.  "What's going on? Ye Yu thought to himself in horror.

    Ye Yu was not given much time. Just when Ye Yu was angry, the teahouse owner ran in and brought bad news to Ye Yu. Lan Chen and Sun Buwei asked Ye Yu to return to the headquarters immediately.  Ye Yu didn't take this order too seriously. After explaining their respective tasks, Bu took a few people back to the headquarters.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 602 The storm is coming

    After returning to the headquarters, Ye Yu was immediately hit by a piece of news that nearly stumbled over him.  A large fleet of more than five hundred is approaching Emma Star, and the starships of Emma Star are only about 80 or so, and the types of these starships are still diverse.

    Five hundred versus eighty, no matter which aspect you compare, there is a huge disparity in strength.  It seems that Euler intends to deal with himself and others at once, without giving them any chance to stand up.

    Ye Yu asked solemnly: "Is the source reliable?"

    "The woman named Xiaowan and the female assassin who assassinated Lianpeng on the street were both recruited, and the content of the recruitment was almost the same. Of course, we have sent people to investigate, but we still have to prepare for the worst in advance." Sun Buwei  Hearing this, he said.

    "Is the assembly order to be issued immediately?" Ye Yu asked aloud.

    Sun Buwei shook his head and replied: "No, tell this matter now. When the fleet comes to Emma, ??I'm afraid we can still have ordinary starships left, which is good enough."

    "How can we prepare for war if we don't tell those people?" Ye Yu asked in confusion.

    "I think we can do the opposite. Tell them that we are preparing to go out, and after confirming the existence of the fleet, we will consider the next step." Zhou Quan slowly expressed his opinion.  The matter was so important that Ye Yu no longer wanted to argue with Zhou Quan. After carefully considering Zhou Quan's suggestions, he unanimously approved Zhou Quan's suggestions.

    "Then do we need to tell Lianpeng?" After discussing the matter, Fang Bing suddenly said.

    As soon as these words came out, Sun Buwei and others fell silent.  After a while.  Lan Chen said slowly: "Tell me, after all, he is our leader. Originally, Han Yu was a little dissatisfied with us for not paying attention to the lotus pods. If we find a reason for him, it is really possible for him to take away the lotus pods.  And now we still need Lian Peng."

    It is said that the lotus is notified, but who will notify it becomes another problem.  Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, but in the end Zhou Quan came forward and became the one to inform Lianpeng of the crisis.

    Originally Zhou Quan did not expect to get any useful advice from Lian Peng, but Lian Peng unexpectedly listened to what Zhou Quan said.  Zhou Quan came back immediately, and Han Yu and his party came back with her.

    When he saw Han Yu, Ye Yu's eyes were very unfriendly, but unfortunately Han Yu didn't take Ye Yu seriously at all.  After saying hello to Zhou Quan and others, she followed Lianpeng back to her residence.  In order to take care of Lianpeng's status at this time, her residence is very large, and there is no problem in housing Han Yu and his party.  Although Ye Yu expressed his objection, it was a pity that the objection was ineffective.

    The night is already deep.  The lights in Lian Peng's study room were still on. It wasn't that Lian Peng loved reading, but that Lian Peng was discussing countermeasures with Han Yu and others on how to neutralize Euler's menacing attack.

    The first thing to do is to confirm whether the two people who confessed are telling the truth.  In order to prove the authenticity of this information.  The next morning, Lianpeng took Han Yu and others to the cell where Xiaowan was held.  Looking at Xiaowan's slightly haggard face.  Lian Peng couldn't bear it and couldn't help but ask: "Xiao Wan. Why did you betray me?"

    "Huh, is that why you came here to ask this question?" Xiaowan snorted and asked.

    "I, I came here to ask you whether the fleet of five hundred starships you mentioned before is true or false?" Lian Peng replied after hearing this.

    "Humph! Are you scared?" Xiaowan asked proudly, looking at the lotus pods.

    "Tsk, now that we've become prisoners, stop being so arrogant. You need to see the situation clearly." Han Yu on the side interrupted.

    "Who are you?" Xiaowan asked coldly.

    "It seems I can't do it without giving you some trouble." Han Yu said to himself, touching his chin.

    "Huh, if you have any tricks, just use them." Xiao Wan shouted without knowing whether to live or die.

    "Scream, scream, I hope you can still scream after a while." After saying these words, Han Yu left the cell with Ning Ping and Field.

    ……

    After a while, Lianpeng saw Han Yu carrying a dustpan filled with soil, and Field and Ning Ping walking in together carrying a bucket.  Seeing Lian Peng's confused look, Han Yu said with a smile: "Don't ask, just watch first."

    Xiaowan looked at the dustpan held by Han Yu warily. A woman's intuition told her that there was something strange in the dustpan.  Just as Xiaowan was worried, Han Yu placed the dustpan in front of her and used a wooden stick to push away the layer of soil, revealing the small things hidden in the soil.

    Earthworms are a must-have for fishing enthusiasts when fishing.  Just one or two are fine, but what if hundreds or thousands of them gather together?  Anyway, Han Yu's scalp was a little numb when he saw it.  And now, Xiaowan is seeing those people hugging each other.When I saw the earthworm, my whole face became even paler.

    But Han Yu didn't give up, and said to Xiao Wanjie with a smile: "Look at that bucket, we are going to put you in it later. Of course, before letting you in, we will put these earthworms into the water first and wait for you.  After water enters, those earthworms will crawl along your body towards the cracks in your body."

    Xiaowan was speechless and stared straight at Han Yu pouring the earthworms from the dustpan into the bucket. Then he let Ningping and Field come in, set himself up, and slowly put the earthworms into the bucket.

    When Xiaowan’s butt touched the water, the coolness immediately made Xiaowan shiver and she screamed: “No, no, I’ll do it, I can do anything!”

    ……

    Xiao Wanzhao, there are not 500 starships, only about 200 ships, but even if there are only about 200 ships, it is still not something Emma Star can handle.

    Although he got the answer he wanted to know, Han Yu felt that the gain was not worth the loss. Lian Peng and Lin Ke and others looked at him strangely, as if they were looking at perverts, which made Han Yu extremely depressed.

    "Two hundred versus eighty, you can't defeat them, you can only outwit them."  Moreover, in the view of Sun Buwei and others, as long as the attack area can be solved this time, Euler's side will be seriously injured, and in contrast, his side can take the opportunity to breathe a sigh of relief.  Risk and reward are directly proportional.  If you want to gain something, you must give something.  This is an eternal truth.  For the sake of their own future, Sun Buwei and others worked hard and tried every means to prepare to deal with these two hundred starships.

    The three cobblers defeated Zhuge Liang after two days of deliberation.  Sun Buwei and others made preliminary plans for their battle.  Now that the enemy is at hand, Ye Yu no longer comes to trouble Han Yu and others, but in this way, Han Yu and others are at ease.  Lianpeng was dragged away to study tactics, and Han Yu and others took over the nest and became the new owners of Lianpeng's residence.

    After a boring day, Han Yu and others decided to find trouble and look for the bad luck of the two hundred starships.  He said goodbye and left overnight.  After learning the news, Ye Yu sneered and said nothing, classifying Han Yu and others as cowards in his heart, if it weren't for taking care of Lian Peng's face.  Ye Yu may have already cursed loudly.

    And Han Yu and his party, who were despised by Ye Yu, drove the Courage and used Qiao Yaner's improved Chameleon to quietly approach the large fleet that was still moving slowly.

    This fleet of more than two hundred starships is half of Euler's property, if it fails.  Then Euler will be so injured that he won't have time to pay attention to Lian Peng's group in a short time. But if he wins, then Lian Peng's group will have no future at all.  No matter what it is for.  Lianpeng and others must win, must win.

    *********************************************

    Jelinka.  Fulong Pavilion

    The ashtray on the desk was full of cigarette butts, and Euler, who caused this result, was still smoking.  Even though his tongue was numb from smoking, Ola still couldn't help but want to smoke one.  The investment this time is really quite large, so there can’t be any mistakes, otherwise

    Seeing that Euler was restless, Military Advisor Gesart expressed relief: "Sir, the captain leading the team is an experienced old man. With him here, no matter how much Lianpeng's group jumps up and down, there is only one final result, and that is  To be uprooted, to cut off the roots.”

    Euler grinned when he heard this, but the smile was uglier than crying. Euler's voice was a little hoarse and he said: "Gesart, thank you for your comfort. It's just that the fleet is my general family. If anything happens,  If there is an accident, we will be the ones who cannot turn around in a short time."

    "Now that people have been sent out, as the saying goes, there is no turning back. Sir, you should look ahead and think about whether there are any omissions in the plan that have not been considered."

    Euler knew that Gesart wanted to keep himself busy. As long as he was busy, there would be no time to sit down and worry about gains and losses, and to think wildly.  But in fact, it is not that easy. There are two hundred starships, even if they win miserably in the end "Impossible, how could I fail? I will never fail." Euler secretly cheered himself up.

    Seeing Euler like this, Gesart had no good solution. This kind of tension was completely self-inflicted.  "It's better for him to untie his own knot." Gesart secretly made a decision in his heart.

    Just when Euler was worrying about gains and losses, the Courage, which used the Chameleon system to quietly move to the flagship of the two hundred starships, also took aim at its prey this time.  Through observation, Han Yu and others found that although these starships were numerous in number, they lacked mobility and could only be passively defended but were not suitable for offense.  I really don’t understand why that guy named Euler made such a stupid move.

    “Field, I’ll be there in a momentIt's up to you.  "Han Yu said to Field in a deep voice. Field's response was just a simple hum and then there was no movement. He just stared at his target with all his concentration, waiting for Qiao Yan'er to notify him that he could fire.

    On the flagship of the expedition fleet, Salter, as a senior old man, was very happy. He never thought that he could command so many starships at once, but he never thought that he could propose more than the Alliance general at his old age.  High treatment.

    "Order the fleet to speed up." Salt gave the order to the messenger again.

    Hearing Salter’s order, the captains of the two hundred starships sighed one by one, cursing Salter for being old and crazy.  Even more people were secretly praying that an explosion would happen on the flagship Salter was riding, just in time to send the old man back to his grandmother's house.

    "Remove the disguise, Field attacks." As Qiao Yan'er finished speaking, Field, who could no longer hold himself back, immediately fired a main cannon at the Salter flagship, which he had been targeting for a long time.  At this time, Salt was talking to his men in the command room, and he never expected that there would be an attack.

    With just one shot from Field, the flagship lost its ability to command.  This is what criticizes Sartre.  The old man likes to scold the younger generation when he has nothing to do. As a result, this scolding was at the wrong time and he was stewed in a pot.

    But other starships who didn’t know the details, after seeing their flagship under attack, the first thing they thought about was not the dead old man Salter.  Instead, he admired the starship in his heart that dared to take action.  It is precisely for this reason that when the Courage withdrew to pretend to evacuate, no one stopped the Courage and watched the Courage fly away and gradually disappear from everyone's sight.  It was only then that the captains of the starships thought of rescuing the flagship.  But if we try to save him at this time, those who are still alive will die.

    The deck buildings of the entire flagship were almost flattened, leaving only a few wreckage to tell people.  This is actually a combat starship, and it's also a flagship.

    Salt and his men have all been killed.  The captains who were still alive suddenly realized a problem. They were leaderless. What should they do next?  It seems that this cannot be explained clearly in one or two sentences.  We are all captains, so why should we listen to you? You are not the commander of this fleet appointed by President Euler.

    For a time, the captains of each ship were competing for their own interests, and they had to put this issue aside for the time being.  But the second question to be discussed immediately is more troublesome than the first question.  The next step is to keep going or turn around and go back.  This question, like the previous question, was also shelved.  In order not to make mistakes.  The captains chose a moderate approach and reported their current situation to Euler.  Slow down your progress.

    Back on Emma Star, Han Yu and other talents received a warm welcome as soon as they appeared.  Certainly not flowers and applause.  But Ye Yu's cold eyes and gloating actions.

    "Arrest them all. If there is resistance, shoot without mercy!" Ye Yu retreated into the crowd and ordered loudly.

    "Kill without mercy? You have such a strong tone, and you are not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue. Where is the lotus pod?" Han Yu asked with a cold snort.

    "You don't deserve to see her." Ye Yu replied lightly.  Just before he finished speaking, Ye Yu felt his eyes darken. A person was already standing in front of Ye Yu. Without waiting for Ye Yu to say a few words, he opened his bow left and right and slapped him with a big mouth. As expected, Ye Yu became much more honest.  , at least learn to speak human language and do human affairs.

    Ye Yu, who was beaten, covered his beaten cheek with his hand, pointed at Ning Ping and said with a trembling voice: "You, you actually hit me."

    "I not only want to beat you, but also capture me as our hostage." Ning Ping sneered, grabbed Ye Yu by the neck, and dragged him in front of Han Yu.

    "Tell me, is this your decision or Lianpeng's decision?"

    "Humph, is there any difference?" Ye Yu asked with a cold snort.

    "Do you need me to tell you the attitude you should have as a prisoner?" Han Yu asked Ye Yu with a smile.  This sentence immediately made Ye Yu shiver. He didn't dare to get emotional again. He could say that he knew everything about Han Yu's questions and said everything he wanted to say.

    I learned from Ye Yu that Lian Peng didn’t even know that she and the others were back, and thought they no longer wanted her, so she hid alone in the study room feeling dejected.  Seeing Lian Peng like this, Ye Yu's little universe suddenly exploded. After seeing Han Yu and others come back, he prepared to vent his anger on Lian Peng's behalf without thinking, but forgot to measure the strength gap between himself and the other party.  Sometimes, strength cannot be determined by quantity.

    Han Yu and the others are an obvious example.

    Letting Ye Yu lead the way, Han Yu and his party were going to meet with Lian Peng first to save him from thinking too much, and then tell them what they were doing during this time.

    ?Lian Peng, who was still sad in the study, couldn't help but cheer when she saw Lin Ke and others appearing in front of her. She hugged Lin Ke tightly and refused to let go. After listening to Han Yu's story, she couldn't help but cheer.  He was so moved that he hugged Lin Ke and refused to let go.  But when she heard what Ye Yu had done, Lian Peng's face turned ugly and she glared at Ye Yu.  After a while, Lian Peng sighed quietly and said to Ye Yu: "Brother, please stop worrying about protecting me. From tomorrow on, you can serve as the captain of a ship in the army."

    "Lian Peng, you actually came to deal with me for a few outsiders?" Ye Yu looked at Lian Peng with an ugly expression and asked.  Hearing this, Lian Peng shook his head and replied: "It's not that I want to deal with you, but that you want to deal with me. Don't tell me that you are worried that they will lead me astray. I am not a child, and I will not be led astray so easily. On the contrary, it is you  , are you really doing it for me when you deal with my friend? Ask about your true intentions, Han Yu. Let him go."

    Hearing this, Han Yu let go of Ye Yu in cooperation, and Ye Yu was also stunned by what Lian Peng said.  As Maser's adopted son, Ye Yu had never thought about using his identity to create a career of his own, but with the appearance of Lian Peng, a person with Maser's bloodline.  All his previous plans were in vain.  Every time he saw Lotus Pendant, Ye Yu would always feel a little unwilling in his heart, and a voice kept reminding him that the treatment Lian Peng was enjoying now should have been his own.  At first, this thought was controllable, but as time went by, I don't know when it started, Ye Yu has turned into a person who only knows how to complain.  People who only know how to solve problems with force.  Deliberately embarrassing Lianpeng, Ye Yu felt an indescribable joy every time he saw Lianpeng in trouble.  And now, after being pointed out by Lianpeng in public.  Ye Yu felt as if he had been slapped in the head. He looked up and saw that the dark clouds that had been blocking his sight were gradually dissipating. It seemed to him that he was really wrong.

    Chapter 602 The storm is coming

    After returning to the headquarters, Ye Yu was immediately hit by a piece of news that almost stumbled over him.  A large fleet of more than five hundred people is approaching Emma.  As for Emma's starships, there are only about 80 or so starships at full cost, and the types of these starships are still diverse.

    Five hundred versus eighty, no matter which aspect you compare.  There is a huge disparity in strength.  It seems that Euler intends to deal with himself and others at once, without giving them any chance to stand up.

    Ye Yu asked solemnly: "Is the source reliable?"

    "Both the woman named Xiaowan and the female assassin who assassinated Lianpeng on the street were recruited. The content of the recruitment was almost the same. Of course, we have sent people to investigate, but we still have to prepare for the worst in advance." Sun Buwei  Hearing this, he said.

    "Is the assembly order to be issued immediately?" Ye Yu asked aloud.

    Sun Buwei shook his head and replied: "No. Tell this matter now. When the fleet comes to Emma, ??I'm afraid we can still have ordinary starships left, which is good enough."

    "How can we prepare for war if we don't tell those people?" Ye Yu asked in confusion.

    "I think we can do the opposite. Tell them that we are preparing to go out, and after confirming the existence of the fleet, we will consider the next step." Zhou Quan slowly expressed his opinion.  The matter was so important that Ye Yu no longer wanted to argue with Zhou Quan. After carefully considering Zhou Quan's suggestions, he unanimously approved Zhou Quan's suggestions.

    "Then do we need to tell Lianpeng?" After discussing the matter, Fang Bing suddenly said.

    As soon as these words came out, Sun Buwei and others fell silent.  After a long while, Lan Chen said slowly: "Tell me, after all, he is our leader. Originally, Han Yu was a little dissatisfied with our lack of attention to lotus. If we find a reason for him, he may really take her away."  Lian Peng, and we still need Lian Peng now."

    It is said that the lotus is notified, but who will notify it becomes another problem.  Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, but in the end Zhou Quan came forward and became the one to inform Lianpeng of the crisis.

    Originally, Zhou Quan did not expect to get any useful advice from Lian Peng, but after hearing what Zhou Quan said, Lian Peng immediately came back with Zhou Quan, and Han Yu and his party came back with her.

    When he saw Han Yu, Ye Yu's eyes were very unfriendly. Unfortunately, Han Yu didn't take Ye Yu seriously at all. After saying hello to Zhou Quan and others, he followed Lian Peng back.  Her residence.  In order to take care of Lianpeng's status at this time, her residence is very large, and there is no problem in housing Han Yu and his party.  Although Ye Yu expressed his objection, it was a pity that the objection was ineffective.

    It’s late at night, but the lights in Lianpeng’s study are still not extinguished. It’s not that Lianpeng loves reading, but that Lianpeng is discussing countermeasures with Han Yu and others on how to neutralize Euler’s menacing attack.

    The first thing to do is?Confirm whether the two people who confessed are telling the truth.  In order to prove the authenticity of this information, the next morning, Lian Peng took Han Yu and others to the cell where Xiaowan was detained.  Looking at Xiaowan's slightly haggard face, Lianpeng couldn't bear it and couldn't help but ask: "Xiaowan, why did you betray me?"

    "Huh, is that why you came here to ask this question?" Xiaowan snorted and asked.

    "I, I came here to ask you whether the fleet of five hundred starships you mentioned before is true or false?" Lian Peng replied after hearing this.

    "Humph! Are you scared?" Xiaowan asked proudly, looking at the lotus pods.

    "Tsk, now that we've become prisoners, stop being so arrogant. You need to see the situation clearly." Han Yu on the side interrupted.

    "Who are you?" Xiaowan asked coldly.

    "It seems I can't do it without giving you some trouble." Han Yu said to himself, touching his chin.

    "Hmph. If you have any tricks, just use them." Xiaowan shouted in a desperate manner.

    "Scream, scream, I hope you can still scream after a while." After saying these words, Han Yu left the cell with Ning Ping and Field.

    ……

    After a while, Lianpeng saw Han Yu carrying a dustpan filled with soil.  Field and Ning Ping came in carrying a bucket together.  Seeing Lian Peng's confused look, Han Yu said with a smile: "Don't ask, just watch first."

    Xiaowan looked at the dustpan held by Han Yu warily. A woman's intuition told her that there was something strange in the dustpan.  Just as Xiaowan was worried, Han Yu placed the dustpan in front of her and used a wooden stick to push away the layer of soil, revealing the small things hidden in the soil.

    Earthworms.  A must-have item for fishing enthusiasts when fishing.  Just one or two are fine, but what if hundreds or thousands of them gather together?  Anyway, Han Yu's scalp was a little numb when he saw it.  But now, when Xiaowan saw those earthworms huddled together, her entire face became even paler.

    But Han Yu didn’t give up.  He smiled and said to Xiao Wanjie: "Look at that bucket, we are going to put you in it later. Of course, before letting you in, we will put these earthworms into the water first. After you also enter the water, those earthworms will  Earthworms will crawl along your body to the cracks in your body."

    Xiaowan was speechless.  He watched Han Yu pour the earthworms from the dustpan into the bucket, then let Ning Ping and Field come in, set himself up, and slowly put them into the bucket.

    When Xiaowan’s butt touched the water.  The coolness immediately made Xiao Wanji shiver, and she screamed: "No. No, I'll do it. I can do anything!"

    ……

    Xiao Wanzhao, there are not 500 starships, only about 200 ships, but even if there are only about 200 ships, it is still not something Emma Star can handle.

    Although he got the answer he wanted to know, Han Yu felt that the gain was not worth the loss. Lian Peng and Lin Ke and others looked at him strangely, as if they were looking at perverts, which made Han Yu extremely depressed.

    "Two hundred versus eighty, you can't defeat them, you can only outwit them."  Moreover, in the view of Sun Buwei and others, as long as the attack area can be solved this time, Euler's side will be seriously injured, and in contrast, his side can take the opportunity to breathe a sigh of relief.  Risk and reward are directly proportional.  If you want to gain something, you must give something. This is an eternal truth.  For the sake of their own future, Sun Buwei and others worked hard and tried every means to prepare to deal with these two hundred starships.

    The three cobblers defeated Zhuge Liang. After two days of deliberations, Sun Buwei and others initially formulated their battle plan.  Now that the enemy is at hand, Ye Yu no longer comes to trouble Han Yu and others, but in this way, Han Yu and others are at ease.  Lianpeng was dragged away to study tactics, and Han Yu and others took over the nest and became the new owners of Lianpeng's residence.

    After a boring day, Han Yu and others decided to find trouble and look for the bad luck of the two hundred starships.  He said goodbye and left overnight. After hearing the news, Ye Yu sneered and classified Han Yu and others as cowards in his heart. If it weren't for taking care of Lian Peng's face, Ye Yu would have cursed.

    And Han Yu and his party, who were despised by Ye Yu, drove the Courage and used Qiao Yaner's improved Chameleon to quietly approach the large fleet that was still moving slowly.

    This fleet of more than two hundred starships is half of Euler's possessions. If he fails, Euler will be seriously injured and will not have time to pay attention to Lian Peng's group in a short time. But if he wins, Lian Peng's group will  People will have no future at all.  No matter what the reason is, Lianpeng and others must win, must win.

    *********************************************

    Jelinka, Fulong Pavilion

    The ashtray on the desk is alreadyIt was full of cigarette butts, and Euler, who had caused this result, was still smoking. Even though his tongue was numb from smoking, Euler still couldn't help but want to smoke one.  The investment this time is really quite large, so there can’t be any mistakes, otherwise

    Seeing that Euler was restless, Military Advisor Gesart expressed relief: "Sir, the captain leading the team is an experienced old man. With him here, no matter how much Lianpeng's group jumps up and down, there will only be one final result. That is  To be uprooted, to cut off the roots.”

    Euler grinned when he heard this, but the smile was uglier than crying. Euler's voice was a little hoarse and he said: "Gesat. Thank you for your comfort. It's just that the fleet is my general family. If anything happens,  If there is an accident, we will be the ones who cannot turn around in a short time."

    "Now that people have been sent out, as the saying goes, there is no turning back. Sir, you should look ahead and think about whether there are any omissions in the plan that have not been considered."

    Euler knew that Gesart wanted to keep himself busy, as long as he got busy.  Then there will be no time to sit down and worry about gains and losses, and have random thoughts.  But in fact, it's not that easy. There are two hundred starships, even if they win miserably in the end "Impossible. How could I fail? I will never fail." Euler secretly cheered himself up.

    Seeing Euler like this, Gesart had no good solution. This kind of tension was completely self-inflicted.  "It's better for him to untie his own knot." Gesart secretly made a decision in his heart.

    Just when Euler was worrying about gains and losses, the Courage, which used the Chameleon system to quietly move to the flagship of the two hundred starships, also took aim at its prey this time.  By observing.  Han Yu and others discovered that although these starships were numerous in number, they lacked mobility and could only be passively defended but were not suitable for attacking.  I really don’t understand why that guy named Euler made such a stupid move.

    "Field, I'll see you soon." Han Yu said to Field in a deep voice.  Field's response was a simple hum and then there was no movement.  He just stared at his target with all his concentration, waiting for Qiao Yan'er to notify him that he could fire.

    On the flagship of the expedition fleet.  As a veteran, Salter is delighted.  I never thought that I could command so many starships at once, but I never thought that in my old age, I could propose a higher salary than that of an alliance general.

    "Order the fleet to speed up." Salt gave the order to the messenger again.

    Hearing Salter’s order, the captains of the two hundred starships sighed one by one, cursing Salter for being old and crazy.  Even more people were secretly praying that an explosion would happen on the flagship Salter was riding, just in time to send the old man back to his grandmother's house.

    "Remove the disguise, Field attacks." As Qiao Yan'er finished speaking, Field, who could no longer hold himself back, immediately fired a main cannon at the Salter flagship, which he had been targeting for a long time.  At this time, Salt was talking to his men in the command room, and he never expected that there would be an attack.

    With just one shot from Field, the flagship lost its ability to command.  This is why Salt was criticized. The old man liked to scold the younger generation when he had nothing to do. As a result, the scolding was not at the right time and he was stewed in a pot.

    After other starships who didn’t know the details saw their flagship being attacked, the first thing they thought about was not the dead old man Salter, but the starship that dared to take action.  It is precisely for this reason that when the Courage withdrew to pretend to evacuate, no one stopped the Courage and watched the Courage fly away and gradually disappear from everyone's sight.  It was only then that the captains of the starships thought of rescuing the flagship.  But if we try to save him at this time, those who are still alive will die.

    The deck buildings of the entire flagship were almost flattened, leaving only a few wreckage telling people that this was actually a combat starship, and it was also a flagship.

    Salt and his men have all been killed.  The captains who were still alive suddenly realized a problem. They were leaderless. What they were going to do next seemed to be something that could not be explained clearly in a few sentences.  We are all captains, so why should we listen to you? You are not the commander of this fleet appointed by President Euler.

    For a time, the captains of each ship were competing for their own interests, and they had to put this issue aside for the time being.  But the second question to be discussed immediately was more troublesome than the first question. The next step was whether to continue moving forward or turn around and go back.  This question, like the previous question, was also shelved.  In order not to make mistakes, the captains chose a moderate approach, reporting their current situation to Euler while slowing down their progress.

    Back on Emma Star, Han Yu and other talents received a warm welcome as soon as they appeared.  Of course it wasn't flowers and applause, but Ye Yu's cold eyes and gloating actions.

    "Catch them all"Come, if there is any resistance, we will kill without mercy!  Ye Yu retreated to the crowd and ordered loudly.

    "Kill without mercy? You have such a strong tone, and you are not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue. Where is the lotus pod?" Han Yu asked with a cold snort.

    "You don't deserve to see her." Ye Yu replied lightly.  Just before he finished speaking, Ye Yu felt his eyes darken. A person was already standing in front of Ye Yu. Without waiting for Ye Yu to say a few words, he opened his bow left and right and slapped him with a big mouth. As expected, Ye Yu became much more honest.  , at least learn to speak human language and do human affairs.

    Ye Yu, who was beaten, covered his beaten cheek with his hand, pointed at Ning Ping and said with a trembling voice: "You, you actually hit me."

    "I not only want to beat you, but also capture me as our hostage." Ning Ping sneered, grabbed Ye Yu by the neck, and dragged him in front of Han Yu.

    "Tell me, is this your decision or Lianpeng's decision?"

    "Humph, is there any difference?" Ye Yu asked with a cold snort.

    "Do you need me to tell you the attitude you should have as a prisoner?" Han Yu asked Ye Yu with a smile.  This sentence immediately made Ye Yu shiver. He didn't dare to get emotional again. He could say that he knew everything about Han Yu's questions and said everything he wanted to say.

    I learned from Ye Yu that Lian Peng didn’t even know that she and the others were back, and thought they no longer wanted her, so she hid alone in the study room feeling dejected.  Seeing Lian Peng like this, Ye Yu's little universe suddenly exploded. After seeing Han Yu and others come back, he prepared to vent his anger on Lian Peng's behalf without thinking, but forgot to measure the strength gap between himself and the other party.  Sometimes, strength cannot be determined by quantity.

    Han Yu and the others are an obvious example.

    Letting Ye Yu lead the way, Han Yu and his party were going to meet with Lian Peng first to save him from thinking too much, and then tell them what they were doing during this time.

    Lian Peng, who was still sad in the study, couldn't help but cheer when she saw Lin Ke and others appearing in front of her. She hugged Lin Ke tightly and refused to let go. After listening to Han Yu's story, she couldn't help but cheer.  He was so moved that he hugged Lin Ke and refused to let go.  But when she heard what Ye Yu had done, Lian Peng's face turned ugly and she glared at Ye Yu.  After a while, Lian Peng sighed quietly and said to Ye Yu: "Brother, please stop worrying about protecting me. From tomorrow on, you can serve as the captain of a ship in the army."

    "Lian Peng, you actually came to deal with me for a few outsiders?" Ye Yu looked at Lian Peng with an ugly expression and asked.  Hearing this, Lian Peng shook his head and replied: "It's not that I want to deal with you, but that you want to deal with me. Don't tell me that you are worried that they will lead me astray. I am not a child, and I will not be led astray so easily. On the contrary, it is you  , are you really doing it for me when you deal with my friend? Ask your true feelings, Han Yu, let him go."

    Hearing this, Han Yu let go of Ye Yu in cooperation, and Ye Yu was also stunned by what Lian Peng said.  As Ma Shier's adopted son, Ye Yu had thought about using his identity to create a career of his own. However, with the appearance of Lian Peng, a person with Maser's bloodline, all his previous plans were in vain.  Every time he saw Lotus Pendant, Ye Yu would always feel a little unwilling in his heart, and a voice kept reminding him that the treatment Lian Peng was enjoying now should have been his own.  At first, this thought was controllable, but as time went by, I don't know when it started, Ye Yu has turned into a person who only knows how to complain and only knows how to solve problems with force.  Deliberately embarrassing Lianpeng, Ye Yu felt an indescribable joy every time he saw Lianpeng in trouble.  But now, after being pointed out by Lianpeng in public, Ye Yu felt as if he had been slapped in the head. He looked up and saw that the dark clouds that had been blocking his sight were gradually dissipating. It seemed to him that he was really wrong.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 603 Trap

    When a disaster strikes, people often have to face three choices: one is to fight, the other is to accept fate, and the third is to run away.  The current situation is obvious. The incoming Euler has absolute power, which cannot be resisted by Lianpeng and others now.  Even if Han Yu and his party are added, it won’t work.

    The gap in absolute strength cannot be made up for in a short period of time through ingenuity.  Nowadays, the people of Emma Star have only two choices, either to stay on Emma Star and wait to die, or to evacuate with Lian Peng and others.  As a native of Emma, ??it is unbearable to leave your homeland and watch your homeland being invaded.  But in front of Euler's powerful fleet, no matter how dissatisfied he was, he could only endure it silently.  Most of the Emma people chose to leave, but there was also a small group of people who thought that Euler's expeditionary force would not take advantage of their civilians after their arrival.  So he stubbornly chose to stay. For these people, Sun Buwei, who was responsible for the evacuation, could only let them go.  The opportunity has been given, and if you don't cherish it, you won't be able to blame others in the end. Who told you to give up?  Who do you think you are?  Everyone will follow you.

    In order to gain more time to evacuate, Lianpeng brought twenty reliable starships, including Han Yu's Courage, to block the approaching Euler.  Of course, Han Yu and Lian Peng would not foolishly lead a fleet to confront Euler's expedition fleet head-on.  Focusing mainly on harassment, Euler's expedition fleet was not able to live in peace for a while, and it must achieve the effect of overwhelming the opponent.

    Regarding harassment, Euler could have ignored it completely.  Just order the fleet to go straight to Emma.  But the flag representing the lotus pod disturbed Euler's mind.  The purpose of Euler's coming here is Lian Peng.  In Euler's eyes, as long as they catch the lotus pods, Zhou Quan, Fang Bing and others won't be able to play any tricks.  Now the opportunity has appeared in front of us. What if Lianpeng is really among the fleet responsible for harassment It is this eventuality that makes Euler have to slow down the fleet's progress. The fleet accompanying Lianpeng begins to fly in the meteor.  The band played hide-and-seek.

    The meteor belt restricted the speed of the fleet and provided cover for Lianpeng's fleet. After suffering two losses, Euler's fleet had to withdraw from the meteor belt and prepare to find another way.  And the lotus pods that retreated into the meteor belt were not idle either.  He led his fleet to attack from time to time, shooting and changing places. Ola was so angry that he screamed, but he was helpless.  It’s not that Euler wants to capture the lotus pod alive.  Of course, if he could be captured alive, Euler would still be captured alive.  However, judging from the current situation, capturing the lotus pod alive can only be an idea.

    "Sir, we can no longer be merciful. We have already lost five starships. It has only been less than a day. If we continue like this piecemeal, our losses will be considerable." Gesat said to Euler anxiously.  .  After hearing this, Euler looked up at Gesart and asked, "Then what do you think?"

    "I do have a plan, but I still need your consent."

    "Huh?You tell me first and listen to it."

    "Yes." Gesart responded.  He told Euler what he had come up with.  After hearing this, Euler looked Gesart up and down seriously. After a moment of silence, he nodded and agreed to Gesart's suggestion.

    With Euler’s consent, Gesart immediately took action, and the operation he named the fishing plan quietly began.  Not long after, Euler raised the flag representing his identity and moved his flagship to the front of the fleet.

    Looking at Euler's flagship, Lianpeng, who was hiding in the dark, looked at it coldly.  Unmoved at all.  Just because she doesn't move doesn't mean that others don't want to move.  Ye Yu, who had been sent to the army, saw that Euler's flagship dared to step forward without fear of death, and immediately wanted to step forward to avenge Maser, but before he could give the order, Lian Peng's order arrived.  Ye Yu specifically informed Ye Yu that this was Ola's conspiracy, just to lure them into attacking.

    It’s a pity that Ye Yu, whose eyes were covered by the word revenge, could not listen to Lian Peng’s advice.  After struggling for a moment, Ye Yu gritted his teeth and commanded his starship to rush towards Euler's flagship.  Before rushing out, Ye Yu suggested to Lian Peng that he use him as bait to attract Ola's attention, while Lian Peng waits for an opportunity to attack.

    Lian Peng was so angry that her face turned livid at Ye Yu's arrogance.  I originally thought that Ye Yu would become more sensible after joining the army, but what Lian Peng didn't expect was that this guy still didn't make any progress at all and just did whatever he wanted without considering the consequences of his actions.  .

    "Damn it, attack and support Ye Yu." Lian Peng ordered angrily.

    With Lian Peng's order, twenty starships rushed out along with Ye Yu's starship, and all rushed towards Euler's flagship, planning to carry out a beheading operation.  Just wanting to complete the beheading is not an easy task.  After discovering Ye Yu's starship, Euler's flagship began to slowly retreat.  On your own starshipFearing that Euler would run away, Ye Yu immediately ordered to pursue him at full speed. As soon as Ye Yu reached full speed, the starship following him had to speed up to catch up with Ye Yu.

    Seeing that both sides had entered their respective firing ranges, Ye Yu was about to give the order to fire when he saw Euler's flagship firing first.  But what makes Ye Yu feel ridiculous is that the gunners on Euler's flagship are so poor that they didn't even scratch the edge of his own starship.  But just when Ye Yu laughed at the opponent and ordered his gunners to fire, telling the enemy how the guns should be fired, the two sides of Euler's flagship opened fire again, and two black objects were seen roaring past Ye Yu's starship.  Go straight to the meteor belt behind Ye Yu and shoot towards it.

    Ye Yu vaguely felt something was wrong, and immediately ordered the starship to move forward at full speed, making sure to destroy the target in the shortest possible time.  One shot after another made Euler a little unsteady on his feet. He couldn't help but ask Gesat on the side: "Strategic advisor, can we close the net now?"

    “That’s enough, please give the order, sir.” Gesart nodded and replied.

    Euler was not polite. After receiving Gesart's reply, he immediately ordered loudly: "Close the net!"

    With Euler’s command, the cables that had been ejected from both sides were immediately energized. After the magnetic heads at the two poles were energized, they followed the principle that opposites attract each other.  Gradually, the starships of Ye Yu, Lian Peng and others were carried together.

    Seeing that because of himself, his companions and he became the turtles in the urn.  Yeyue felt very sorry, and immediately ordered his men to use full power, with the idea of ????sinking you even if it didn't sink, and rammed hard towards Euler's flagship.  Euler was stunned when he saw it, then shook his head and said to himself: "You are a fool, even if my flagship stays where you are to fight, you will still need to waste a lot of ammunition and time, not to mention do you think the fleet behind me is vegetarian?  ?”

    Just as Ye Yu rushed towards Euler's flagship, the starship that had previously kept a distance from Euler's flagship pressed forward at full speed, preparing to use the human sea tactic.  Drown the opponent directly on the beach.

    Including Lianpeng, nineteen of the twenty starships were scolding Ye Yu for not making people worry.  But now they are in danger, even if they scold Ye Yu, it can't change the current predicament.

    "Follow Ye Yu and rush over." Lian Peng Guojue's command came from the communicator.

    "Sir, isn't this a bit hasty?" someone suggested carefully.

    Lotus Peng replied loudly: "It doesn't matter, rush over. Our way out must rely on our own flesh and blood to carve a way out."

    Everyone was reminded by Lianpeng, and when they thought about it carefully, there was really only one way to get out of the current predicament.  A total of twenty-one starships rushed towards Euler's flagship.  As long as we can defeat Euler's flagship and create a passage for others to leave safely.

    Ye Yu and others, who were united as one, worked hard, and the ammunition of the twenty starships hit Euler's flagship at once, regardless of the attacks of other starships that were already approaching.

    Although the armor plate of Euler's flagship is very thick.  But it couldn't withstand the combined attack of twenty starships.  In an instant, Euler's flagship became in a mess and riddled with holes after being baptized by artillery fire.  Just when Ye Yu was about to invite everyone to come again, Euler's two hundred starships arrived.

    After being covered by artillery fire, twenty starships were immediately severely damaged. Ye Yu was furious when he saw this, glared at Euler's flagship, and ordered in a cold voice: "At full speed, ram it and sink it!"

    "yes."

    Ye Yu’s starship and Lian Peng’s fleet began to separate.  Like a lone hero, he ran straight towards Euler's flagship and crashed into it.  It's just that wanting to encounter Euler's flagship at this time is tantamount to a bit of fantasy.  The two hundred or so starships are not vegetarian.  A burst of artillery fire immediately stunned the captains under Lianpeng. All they could think of for a moment was to retreat and leave Qingshan alone.  Don't worry about running out of firewood.  If Ye Yu hadn't taken the initiative this time, they would have stayed quietly in a dark corner.  Until the perfect opportunity comes along.

    It’s just a mouse droppings that spoils the whole pot of porridge.  Ye Yu, who had been regarded as the source of right and wrong by Lian Peng, is now regarded as the source of right and wrong by everyone. Even his enemies, Euler and Gesart, commented afterward that Ye Yu was a very "understanding person".  "opponent.

    "Full speed, full speed, don't worry about the power, hit it at full speed!" Ye Yu urged the starship pilot to speed up to the highest speed while staring closely at Euler's flagship. Ye Yu seemed to have seen Euler and others panicking.  face.

    "Boom~boom~boom~" A series of gunshots and explosions brought Ye Yu, who had fallen into fantasy, back to his senses.  Just when he came to his senses this time, Ye Yu immediately felt that the speed of the starship under his feet began to decrease significantly.

    "What's going on?" Ye Yu asked angrily.

    "The power plant is??One fell off.  Sir, we can't continue to do this, otherwise no one will be able to leave today.  "The pilot of the starship shouted loudly to Ye Yu.

    The power unit was hit, which made Ye Yu furious. However, the power unit was hit, which was a serious crime, and there was no way to predict it in advance.  Seeing that Euler's flagship was so close, but he had to give up the established goal for his own reasons, this made Ye Yu feel unwilling to the extreme. If there was a chance, Ye Yu would definitely do it at all costs.  Just if, just if, it won't become a reality.  The current reality is that if Ye Yu doesn't withdraw, there will never be a chance to withdraw again.

    Looking at Euler’s flagship unwillingly, Ye Yu shouted loudly: “Withdraw~”

    It is said that we are withdrawing, but where can we withdraw?  It's not a good thing to hit the already energized cable, and it will probably hang up.  But if nothing is done, there is only one way left, which is to drive away Euler's flagship and open a passage for his companions to evacuate.  Even if Ye Yu, whose motivation has been damaged, wants to fight hard, he can't survive in his current state.  It is also powerless.

    Just when Ye Yu was thinking hard.  A beam of light shot out from the meteor belt, interrupting the cables used by Euler's flagship to surround Lianpeng and the others.

    Ye Yu's eyes lit up when he saw this, and he quickly ordered his starships to move towards the gap. The starships under Lian Peng that had been baptized many times also began to move towards the gap.

    In Euler's starship, the military advisor Gesart was jumping and cursing. He was about to kill the ships brought by Lianpeng, but someone suddenly interfered.  It's like showing up to buy sex, but you've already finished flirting with the girl, and when you're about to enter, the police suddenly knock on the door

    "Damn it. It must be the Courage. There will be no one else except it." Gesart shouted with an angry look on his face.  Euler looked at Gesat calmly and persuaded: "Okay. Don't be angry. The Courage can help that lotus once, but it doesn't mean it can help every time. Order all ships to stop attacking.  This will save the other party from jumping over the wall and causing unnecessary casualties."

    The ceasefire on Euler's side caused doubts among the starships belonging to Lianpeng.  Lian Peng and others who had already been fooled once did not want to be fooled again, but the most important thing was to leave here now.  Only after you leave here can you think about the future.

    Let Lianpeng leave the battlefield with all the injured starships under her, and dive into the meteor swarm. Euler also ordered the entire ship to rest in place.  After recharging your energy, head directly to Emma Star.

    In the meteor belt, Lian Peng looked at Ye Yu with an ugly expression, and said in a deep voice: "Take it!" Two guards immediately stepped forward to grab Ye Yu.  Ye Yu did not resist, but looked at Lian Peng calmly, wanting to hear what Lian Peng planned to do with him.

    "Do you know where you went wrong?" Lianpeng asked in a deep voice.

    Ye Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then replied: "I didn't anticipate enough in advance and failed to sink Euler's flagship"

    "That's enough! Are you telling me what you have done?" Lianpeng interrupted Ye Yu.  Ye Yu closed his mouth after hearing this and looked at the lotus pods quietly.  Seeing this, Lian Peng glared at Ye Yu and said slowly: "You disobeyed orders and started the war without permission. This caused heavy losses to our army. We will not be able to contain Euler's fleet in a short period of time."

    "At that time, I only thought about avenging my adoptive father" Ye Yu said sarcastically.

    "Revenge? I want revenge too, but I will not involve myself for revenge. Nor will I disregard the overall situation and play with the lives of my companions for revenge. Ye Yu, I want to punish you."

    "Yes. Let me punish you." In formal occasions, Ye Yu would not call Lian Peng's name.  He will only call Lianpeng "sir" like others.

    "Take it to the end, you have to start as a soldier. From now on, you will be an ordinary soldier on my flagship. Go down and pack your luggage." Lianpeng announced his decision of punishment expressionlessly.

    Hearing that Ye Yu, who was nicknamed one of the "Four Heavenly Kings" around Lian Peng behind his back, was punished, the captains of other starships finally felt a little better.  Just as Lian Peng said, if it weren't for Ye Yu's rash advance, this loss could have been completely avoided, but now

    "Where are Han Yu and the others?" After dealing with Ye Yu, Lian Peng looked around and saw that there was no Han Yu or anyone else around, so he couldn't help but softly asked the maid beside him.  The new maid heard this and quickly replied: "Sir, Master Han Yu has not joined us yet."

    "Really?" A trace of worry appeared in Lianpeng's heart.

    At the same time, Han Yu, who was hiding on the edge of the meteor belt, was discussing the next step with Lin Ke and others.  Han Yu felt that he should go out and punish Euler's starships.  His reason is simple. People who have been robbed will never think that the thief will come again after leaving. The people in Euler are in that state now.  Always think that things are overThe attack of Lotus Pendant will take some time no matter what.

    And it was Ningping who raised objections.  Ning Ping believes that at this time, it is better to meet up with Lian Peng and others as soon as possible to see what their plans are, so as to avoid misunderstandings between the two parties.

    Both of them had the right idea. After a dispute, and after Han Yu used some unfair competition methods, Ning Ping had to give up his original idea and prepare to give Euler and his fleet, who thought they had peace of mind,  Send a heartfelt message.

    Using the Chameleon system, the Courage of Han Yu and his team arrived in front of Euler's flagship smoothly. Looking at the damage to Euler's flagship, Han Yu waved hard at Field, who was ready.  But before Field could fire, the Spirit suddenly vibrated. Just like that, Field missed the target.

    "Do it!" Field yelled depressedly. There is only one chance. If you miss it, you don't know if it will come again in the year of the monkey.  The Courage that had appeared suddenly shocked Euler's expedition fleet, and they immediately began to prepare for an attack.  Just because it was too close to Euler's flagship, no one dared to fire the first shot.

    This situation remained deadlocked for about a quarter of an hour. Euler, who was staying on the flagship, suddenly asked the Spirit to meet Han Yu.  Lin Ke and others expressed strong opposition to this request.  Han Yu insisted on going his own way. After explaining to Lin Ke and others to no avail, he simply stopped arguing and directly overturned the objections of Lin Ke and others with practical actions.

    ……

    "Are you Han Yu?" Ola looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "Yes, it's me, I guarantee it's true." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 604 Reunion of old friends

    No matter when and where, talent is rare.  If you want to achieve something, it is necessary and indispensable to recruit talents for your own use. Even the most talented people must do everything possible to recruit anyone with special talents.  However, talented people are generally arrogant. When others choose him, he is also choosing the person he wants to work for, and the conditions for selection are often related to identity, status and reputation.  .  Just like Euler, before he gained real power, Euler did not gain the favor of many talents.  But after Euler gained real power and became the truly uncompromising president of the poker club, those talents only considered Euler as one of the candidates to consider when choosing a partner to work for.  More and more talents gathered around Euler, which gave Euler more and more confidence when talking and doing things. Unlike before when he didn't seize power, he only had three or two kittens under his command, and he had to worry about those three or two from time to time.  Kittens will be kidnapped.

    Also because of the increase in talent, Euler’s original attitude towards talents is quietly changing, a change that even Euler himself is not aware of.

    Looking at Han Yu who really met him face to face, Euler felt very subtle.  Euler can be said to have heard about Han Yu, but only a little.  I heard that this is a superpower with the power of fire, I heard that this is a person who is very sincere to his friends, I heard that this is a troublemaker who is bold and dares to do anything These kinds of hearings make  Euler is a little curious about Han Yu, which is of course the biggest reason why Euler is curious about Han Yu.  But I heard about this Han Yu.  He had an affair with his junior sister Lian Peng.  Now that Han Yu is stuck on the computer, Euler feels that what he heard must be true.  In Euler's opinion, without a leg, Han Yu would not have helped Lian Peng without asking for any reward.

    The living environment made Euler have a habit of valuing everything. In Euler's eyes, there is nothing in this world that cannot be sold. The reason why he does not betray is that the price offered is not enough.

    "Lianpeng, are you okay?" Euler asked slowly.

    "It's not very good. My biological father was killed by the senior brother I regarded as my brother. Do you think it will be okay?" Han Yu asked with a smile on his face.

    Euler, who was stabbed, coughed lightly and changed the subject: "Do you think Lotus Pendant can succeed in revenge?"

    "It's really hard for me to say this, let's see." Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this.  He spread his hands and replied.

    Ola suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. She felt like a dog biting a hedgehog with nowhere to bite the smiling Han Yu. After being silent for a long while, she slowly said: "To be honest, you surprised me. Originally, I  It was just a joke, but I didn’t expect you to actually come to see me.”

    "Oh, really? Then I feel really honored. But don't get me wrong, I just came here to see what Lianpeng's enemy looks like. And to avoid the mistake of manslaughter in the future."

    "Hmph, can you kill me?" Euler raised his eyebrows and asked coldly.

    "Would you like to try it?" Han Yu grinned and asked Euler with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gesart, who was standing aside, immediately stepped in front of Euler and shouted: "Guard!"

    With a "bang" sound, the door to the reception room was forced open by heavily armed guards, surrounding Han Yu in the center.  Seeing the nervous look of these people, Han Yu curled his lips and looked at Gesat with contempt.

    Euler felt very embarrassed.  Because of Han Yu's rudeness, but also because of Gesart's excessive nervousness.  He was like this before he had done anything, and he seemed to be greedy for life and afraid of death.

    "Stay back, don't you see that I'm just joking?" Euler said in a deep voice.

    "But my lord" Gesat said quickly after hearing this, but did not wait for Gesat to finish speaking.  Euler repeated again: "Get out!" This time the tone became more severe than before, so Gesart had to order the guards to exit the reception room.

    Watching the guards exit the reception room with wary expressions.  Han Yu tilted his head and looked at Ola, and said, "Can't you tell, you are quite smart. Aren't you afraid that I will really kill you?"

    "According to the intelligence analysis I have obtained, you are not the kind of person who will use any means to achieve his goals. You cannot do something as despicable as assassination." Euler replied confidently.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this. It was indeed as Euler said, he couldn't do the assassination. He preferred to launch an attack in an upright manner.  The reason why he came to see Euler this time, just as Han Yu said to Euler, was to recognize the person so as not to kill the wrong person in the future.  As for now, Han Yu has no interest in taking action.

    "You asked me to come here just to see me?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Of course not, I asked you here just to?Try to see if I can recruit you.  Talents are rare, but you still have abilities. It would be a pity if your talents disappeared because of lotus pods.  How about it?  How does it work for me?  I can give you twice what the lotus paid you.  "Ola said tentatively, but she didn't have much hope in recruiting Han Yu.

    Sure enough, just as Euler thought, Han Yu looked Euler up and down and said regretfully: "It's a pity, you are a man."

    "?" Euler was stunned when he heard this, but then he came to his senses and promised Han Yu: "If you just want a woman, no matter how old you are, as long as you ask, I can find it for you."

    "Hahayou really think highly of me, but unfortunately I am very picky about women. Not just any guy can send me away"

    "Even if you are a princess of a country, as long as you speak" Gesat, who was standing next to Euler, suddenly spoke to Han Yu.

    "I haven't asked for advice" Han Yu looked at Gesat and asked aloud.

    "This is Gesart, now Lord Euler's military advisor."

    "Oh, military advisor, I have admired you for a long time"

    "you are welcome."

    "Well, I am indeed being polite to you. Even just now, this is the first time I have heard your name."

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  Gesart's face froze.  I don't know how to take the next step. It seems like it's not the right time to get angry, but it seems a bit inappropriate to just say nothing.  Just when Gesat was a little confused, Euler rescued Gesat and said to Han Yu: "So, you are not going to accept my kindness."

    "HeheI'm not interested in your solicitation." Han Yu shrugged and replied.

    "That's a shame. Are you interested in dining with me?"

    "No, if there is nothing else, I plan to go back."

    "Are you afraid that we will poison your food?" Gesart said sarcastically.

    Han Yu glanced at Gesart.  He opened his mouth and replied: "I don't think you are that mean. Don't do anything disappointing." After speaking, he looked at Euler and continued: "My companion is opposed to meeting you.  Yes, I don’t want them to worry. So let’s just say goodbye and we’ll meet again in the future.”

    Euler knows that the next time he meets Han Yu, it will probably be a fight between you and me.  Seeing that Han Yu was very determined to leave, he did not want to stay anymore.  In order to show that he valued Han Yu, Ola personally sent Han Yu away.  As for whether he wanted to use this method to drive a wedge between the trust between Han Yu and Lian Peng, only Euler himself knew.

    He and Euler walked out of the reception room together, and happened to bump into a group of people who came after receiving orders from Gesart. One of them, Han Yu, felt very familiar and was thinking about where he had seen this person before.  The man had recognized Han Yu, and immediately jumped over, guarding Ola behind him, while staring at Han Yu warily.

    "Ah, it's you." Han Yu looked into that person's eyes and suddenly remembered who the person in front of him was, and immediately shouted.

    "Leiqi, don't be so nervous." Euler, who was being protected behind him, said softly to Leiqi.  Lei Qi turned around and said, "Sir, this person is very dangerous, so it's better not to be careless. What's more, this person is our enemy. We should take this opportunity"

    "Tell me, why don't you tell me?" Ola looked at Leitch coldly and asked.

    "The look in your eyes tells me that if I continue to speak, I will be the unlucky one." Leitch replied honestly.

    "Humph!" Ola snorted coldly, reaching out and pushing Leitch aside.  Looking at Han Yu, he said, "I'll send you away."

    "Thank you." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    After seeing Han Yu off in person, Ola looked back at Lei Qi, who had an unconvinced expression on his face.  He said in a deep voice: "Gesart, Leitch, you two come with me, while everyone else goes to do their own things."

    As Euler returned to Euler's room, Euler sat on his seat and said to Gesart and Reich who followed him: "Close the door and find a place to sit down."

    Hearing this, Lei Qi closed the door and Gesart sat opposite Euler, lowering his head with a guilty conscience.  Euler glanced at Gesart who lowered his head and said nothing, and then looked at Reich who looked unconvinced. He sighed softly and said, "You two, you think things are too simple."

    Gesart raised his head when he heard this, and Reich also looked at Euler with a puzzled expression.  Just listen to Euler slowly say: "Through this period of understanding, I understand how big of a trap that old guy Maser left for me, and how strong the strength he left for Lianpeng. Lan Chen, Ye  Yu, the more I know about the forces led by these two people, the more chilling I feel. One of these two people is responsible for intelligence.One is responsible for the assassination. It can be said that it is with the assistance of these two people that Maser has been able to deal with those people in the organization one by one over the years.  But with Maser's death, the power to suppress the restless guys in the organization is no longer there, and those guys are becoming more and more unscrupulous in their actions.  "

    "Sir, do you want to recruit Lan Chen and Ye Yu?" Gesat interrupted and asked.

    After hearing this, Euler replied: "If we can recruit them, I will not object. It's just that those two people are die-hard fans of Maser, and it is really difficult to recruit them. What I want to recruit,  It’s their gang.”

    “But sir, what if those people have ulterior motives and pretend to take refuge, but are actually assassinating” Gesart thought for a while and expressed his worries.  Euler was not angry when he heard this, and said slowly: "I know you want to suggest to me to start a new stove, but there is already a ready-made one, why do you have to start a new one? Besides, even if you start a new stove, you have those people with experience  To tell you the truth, I don’t expect to get those people to work for me wholeheartedly, but as long as I can learn their methods of doing things, cultivating people who are loyal to me is not just a matter of words."

    "Then what does this have to do with your being polite to that Han Yu?" Lei Qi asked in confusion.

    "People go higher. Compared with Lianpeng's power, our side undoubtedly has the advantage. Lan Chen and Ye Yu's gang have great power. It is very difficult to get them to join us. But we are in their position  As for the people below, I don’t believe that those people are willing to follow the orders of Lan Chen and Ye Yu. If Maser is still alive, I dare not make this judgment, but now, I can guarantee that Lan Chen and Ye Yu will  Among those people under Yu, there will definitely be some quick-minded people. But even if we want to recruit those quick-minded people, we must let those people know that our attitude is not, and Han Yu. It is us who release our freedom to those people.  A signal. Gesart, tell your people to pay attention. I think it won’t be long before the first person who wants to eat crabs will contact us. "

    "Yes." Gesart agreed.  There was a hint of admiration for Euler on his face.  Lei Qi, on the other hand, was a little unwilling. Since joining Euler, Lei Qi's strength has been increasing day by day. With the increase in strength, Lei Qi's heart has become bigger and bigger. He once lost to Han Yu.  The shame also made Leitch deeper and deeper.  Han Yu has almost become Lei Qi's inner demon. If Han Yu cannot be defeated, Lei Qi will be driven crazy by his own inner demon sooner or later.  Now I met Han Yu.  No wonder Leitch wanted to take this opportunity to deal with his own demons.  But now Ola told Lei Qi not to touch Han Yu, which made Lei Qi helpless and full of unwillingness.

    "As if aware of Leitch's reluctance, Euler still took good care of this confidant.  He also knew very well about Leitch's inner demons.  After thinking for a moment, Ola slowly said to Lei Qi: "Lei Qi, if you really want to solve your inner demons, I can allow you to challenge that Han Yu."

    "Really, really?" Leitch looked at Euler in surprise and asked.

    Ola rolled her eyes at Lei Qi and then said: "Nonsense, I never say anything wrong. But Lei Qi, are you sure you can beat that Han Yu? If you are sure, then you'd better take this opportunity to kill him."

    "Er I'm not sure, but I will try my best. If you want that Han Yu to die, then even if I die with him, I will fulfill your instructions." Lei Qi said to Euler seriously.

    "Idiot. I'm asking you if there's any way to kill that Han Yu without losing your life, and I'm not asking you to blow yourself up with that Han Yu." Ola scolded Lei Qi angrily.

    Lei Qi chuckled when he heard this.  He said to Euler: "Sir, that Han Yu is my inner demon. If I don't deal with him, it will be difficult for me to improve my strength. So no matter what the outcome, I need to fight that Han Yu."

    "What do you need to prepare?" Euler asked after being silent for a moment.

    Lei Qi felt happy, knowing that this was Euler's approval of his idea to challenge Han Yu.  He quickly replied: "I don't need you to prepare anything specially for your subordinates. I just want to ask you to find a way to get Han Yu to agree to my challenge to him."

    "Wellthis is indeed a problem." Euler touched his chin when he heard this, looked at Gesart opposite and said, "What suggestions do you have?"

    "How about exciting the general?" Gesart said.

    "No, it can still be used in normal times, but at this time, Han Yu is not a person who cannot distinguish priorities. He will not fall into the trap. And once he does not fall into the trap, then he will be embarrassed.  We are here." Before Euler could speak, Reich said first.

    "Since provoking the generals won't work, we can only try to induce them." Gesat said after hearing this.

    "Inducement? WeIs there anything here that can attract Han Yu?  "Ola asked curiously.

    Gesart smiled mysteriously and said to Euler: "Sir, we don't have anything that attracts Han Yu, but we do have something that attracts lotus pods, and there are more than one."

    "You mean the relics of that old guy Maser?" Euler looked at Gesat with a strange expression and asked.

    "Yes, as long as you use Maser's relics as bait, you won't be afraid that Han Yu won't fight." Gesart nodded to Euler with an affirmative look on his face.

    Euler frowned, thinking about the feasibility of Gesart's suggestion.  Speaking of Maser's relics, it is actually a book, but the book is a bit weird. No matter what method is used, there is no way to open the book.  Euler had given up the idea of ??opening the book, but he was a little worried about letting him scoop it out.

    Firstly, I don’t know if Lei Qi can deal with Han Yu, and secondly, Ola is also worried that the book will be opened after it gets into Lianpeng’s hands.  Euler was always a little wary of unknown things.  Through the appraisal of the experts I hired, it is very likely that the book has been cursed. If there is any way to undo the curse, the lotus pod will most likely know it.

    Leitch looked at Euler eagerly, hoping in his heart that Euler could?p>

    Brewing 駧袢Dimu t椤; crickets grab burning Xian Na Miao Hui Xian Nao Xin Chan Ч图 prevent ram drought mu 阃 penaltyInstructionorder ShuochuanDi Mu t 椤@ Zhuo Lei Lao  Stepping on the scars绻huangqiangqiangqiangyan pays the gangue smoke to wait on the 猓 Zhuo嬲妦综合 e row defense刈Xia GaiΑ?p>

    Seeing Lei Qi's excited look, Ola reminded him: "Don't be careless Lei Qi, that Han Yu is not an easy character to deal with. As your strength increases, his strength will also increase. You can  Don't let me down."

    "Don't worry, sir, I won't let you down." Leitch assured Euler with excitement.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 605 Lion's Roaring Bullet

    "duel?"

    Hearing the news brought by Gesart, Han Yu had a strange feeling.  What age is it now, how come such old-fashioned things still happen, and it still happened to me.

    "Yes, it's a duel. Our Reich challenges you, you won't be timid, right?" Gesart looked at Han Yu with some contempt and asked.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this. Just when Gesart thought Han Yu had fallen into a trap, Han Yu suddenly asked: "If I refuse, what are your plans?"

    "I think you'd better not refuse. Because if you can win this duel, we can hand over Maser's relics to you." Gesat said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    "Relic? It belongs to the old man Maser?" Han Yu said with some surprise.

    Hearing this, Gesat nodded and said: "Yes, it is Maser's relic."

    "It's fine if I agree to a duel, but I also have a condition. I must first return Maser's relics." Han Yu was silent for a moment and then said to Gesat.

    Hearing this, Gesat shook his head and said: "Impossible. Maser's relics are rewards. Whoever wins, you or Leitch, can get them."

    "Then I won't compete. I'm not your subordinate, so why should I do whatever you say? You go back." Han Yu shook his head and issued an order to expel Gesart.  Seeing this, Gesat said without giving up: "That is Maser's relic. Don't you want to help Lianpeng get that relic back?"

    "Oh, that's right. If you didn't mention it, I would have forgotten it. What is this relic of Maser? I need to check with Lianpeng to avoid being deceived by you." Han Yu patted his forehead, as if he had just thought about it.  He said to Gesart as if he was getting up.

    Gesat was furious, glared at Han Yu and asked, "Do you think we are the kind of people who can make up nonsense?"

    "For the sake of power, he assassinated an old man who was very kind to him. Do you think that person is trustworthy?" Han Yu looked at Gesat coldly and asked.

    Gesart was speechless. No matter how he explained it, Maser did die in the hands of Euler, and this cannot be changed.  Even though the official statement is that Maser died at the hands of spies, as the mastermind behind the scenes, Gesat knew the truth of the matter better than anyone else.

    Seeing Gesart, he stopped talking.  Han Yu waved his hand and said, "Go back. Your current identity is just a sounding board. Since you can't make a decision, go find someone who can make a decision. Also, what are Maser's relics?"

    "a book." Gesart was silent for a while.  After saying a few words, he turned around and left.

    After Gesat left, Han Yu connected to Lianpeng's communication and explained Gesat's purpose to Lianpeng.  When she heard Han Yu say that Maser's relic was a book, Lian Peng's expression changed and she looked at Han Yu hesitantly.  Seeing this, Han Yu smiled and said, "Come on, you don't have to say anything, I will find a way to get that book back to you."

    "No, no, Han Yu, I didn't mean that." Lianpeng said to Han Yu quickly.

    "Huh? Isn't that book a relic of Maser?"

    Hearing this, Lian Peng shook his head.  Looking at Han Yu, he said: "No, that book is indeed my father's relic. I have seen it before. It's just that I'm worried about your safety."

    "Haha don't worry, I am a Xiaoqiang who claims to be invincible. Since that book is Maser's relic, I will find a way to get that book back to you. Okay, you have to be busy.  There are still many things to do, waiting for my good news." After saying that, Han Yu closed the communication with Lianpeng.

    After the communication was closed, Lin Ke couldn't help but ask Han Yu: "Han Yu, are you really going to accept that Lei Qi's challenge?"

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Yes. I met that Lei Qi before when I went to see Euler. I have to say that the strength of that guy is completely different from before. Especially when I saw that he wanted to kill me  With the look in his eyes, I knew there would be a battle with him sooner or later."

    "Is there any chance of winning?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Only God knows. Sometimes, luck is also part of strength, isn't it?" Han Yu shrugged.  Ning Ping asked with a smile.  Ning Ping was stunned by the question and remained silent for a moment.  He nodded in agreement.  Indeed, one's own strength is very important, but one's own luck seems to be even more important.  In this world where one can choke to death by drinking water or choking on eating, death can happen at any time.

    But Lin Ke obviously didn't think of this. Seeing Han Yu's ambiguous answer to Ning Ping's question, he couldn't help but look at Han Yu worriedly. He wanted to persuade Han Yu not to accept Lei Qi's challenge, but he understood that Han Yu was not easy to persuade.  When he was feeling worried, Han Yu reached out and held Lin Ke in his arms, whisperingHe said in Lin Ke's ear: "Don't worry, I'll be fine."

    "But……"

    Han Yu interrupted Lin Ke's worries somewhat domineeringly, "No buts, Lin Ke, as long as you firmly believe that I will be fine, then it will be fine. Just wait for me to come back and don't think wildly."

    Just when Han Yu was comforting Lin Ke, Gesart returned to Euler angrily.  After listening to the conditions proposed by Han Yu, Euler fell silent, while Lei Qi seemed hesitant to speak.  He was about to realize his wish, but he didn't expect that Han Yu would suddenly come to him like this.

    Just when Lei Qi felt that this challenge was about to fail, Ola suddenly smiled, reached out and patted Lei Qi's shoulder to encourage him: "Hehehe It seems that Han Yu is very confident. Lei Qi  Qi, don’t let me down.”

    "Sir" Leitch looked at Euler in surprise, not knowing what to say for a moment.  Gesart on the side also looked at Euler in surprise. On the way back, Gesat also thought about how Euler would react after hearing Han Yu's conditions, but he did not think of this possibility.

    "Don't be in a daze, Gesat. You have to work hard again and deliver Maser's relics to Han Yu, and tell him that I believe he is not the kind of villain who breaks his promises and gets fat, so please don't let me down."

    "Sir, I will create a fake" Gesart thought for a while.  Said to Euler.  Unexpectedly, the words were not finished yet.  Euler waved his hand and said, "No, no, no, you misunderstood me. Send the genuine product back and don't play tricks like that. People will look down on it."

    "Yes." Gesart accepted the order in a deep voice.  I secretly reminded myself to be careful in the future and stop treating Euler as a fledgling boy. As he grew older, Euler's ability to deal with things became stronger and stronger, and he became more and more independent in his own opinions.

    After sending Gesart away, Euler said to Lei Qi: "Lei Qi. Go and prepare. I will order people to find a venue for you and Han Yu to compete nearby. Only one of you and him can leave.  "

    "Yes." Looking at Euler's serious face, Leitch replied in a deep voice.

    ……

    I saw Gesart coming back again.  Especially after hearing Euler's reply, Han Yu was surprised. At the same time, he reminded himself to be careful. In terms of courage, Euler did have the image of a human master, but he didn't know what his ability was.  But these have little to do with Han Yu. No matter how awesome you are, I don't plan to work for you, so even if you are awesome, it won't have much to do with me.

    Maser’s relic is indeed a book.  It has a black cover with a cross engraved on the front and back.  Han Yu tried to open it, but found that the book could not be opened. It seemed that it was a whole book and could not be opened at all.

    "This is Maser's relic?" Han Yu looked at Gesat and asked.

    Gesart glared at Han Yu angrily and replied: "Of course, this is a genuine product, don't think it is a fake."

    "Yeah?"

    "Believe it or not, you can ask Lianpeng to confirm it." Gesat said angrily.

    "Well, that's a good idea. Just wait a moment." Han Yu nodded in agreement, but this answer made Gesat tremble with anger, if it weren't for the strength of both sides.  Gesart really wanted to beat Han Yu up.  Logically speaking, as a strategist, Gesart needs to be calm, and Gesat has always been able to remain calm, although it cannot be said that he will remain calm even if the mountain collapses.  But it can still be done without expressing emotions and anger.  However, there is always a little surprise in everything.  I don’t know why, but as soon as I see Han Yu’s face, Gesat has the urge to punch him. Gesat, who is puzzled by this phenomenon, finally comes up with the answer that he and Han Yu  Yu must have been an enemy in his previous life, and he has never forgotten it in this life.

    Ignoring Gesat who was already very angry with him, Han Yu opened the communication with Lianpeng and asked Lianpeng in front of Gesat if the book he was holding was Maser's relic.  As soon as Lianpeng saw the book in Han Yu's hand, her eyes immediately shuddered, and tears flowed down uncontrollably.  Seeing Lian Peng like this, Han Yu no longer had any doubts.  He turned to Gesart and said, "Go back and tell Euler to set the time and place. I'll wait here for his notification."

    "Huh!" Gesart snorted coldly, turned around and left.

    Seeing Gesat's behavior, Han Yu shrugged indifferently and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, after that Gesat leaves, go and join Lian Peng and the others."

    "Okay." Lin Ke nodded and replied.

    ……

    Without making Lin Ke too hard, Lian Peng rushed over immediately after seeing Maser's relics, and the two met in the middle.  Hands caressingShe was reading the leather book, and there was a trace of nostalgia on Lianpeng's face.  But just when Lianpeng wanted to express his gratitude to Han Yu, something strange happened suddenly. The black book in Lianpeng's hand suddenly vibrated and made a buzzing sound.  This weird situation startled everyone, and Han Yu stepped forward to grab the book. Fortunately, Lianpeng explained to everyone in time: "Don't worry, this is the phenomenon of the book's owner being recognized."

    "Recognize the owner? It turns out this is your thing." Han Yu said with a sudden look on his face.

    Lianpeng smiled and shook his head and said: "No, this is not my book, but my father found it for you. I don't know the origin of this book, and my father never told me about it. I saw this book when I was a child.  When I was young, my father once told me that when I turn eighteen, this book will be given to me as a birthday gift. Unfortunately"

    "Don't be sad, we will help you seek justice from that guy Euler." Han Yu comforted Lianpeng when he saw this.  The comforted Lianpeng smiled when he heard this, put away his sadness and said to Han Yu: "Thank you, Han Yu, and everyone. You have done so much for me, but I have nothing to repay you."

    "Don't say this again in the future. We help you because you are our companion. We are not trying to repay you." Han Yu said to Lianpeng with a smile.

    Looking at the sincere eyes of Han Yu and others.  Lianpeng smiled, nodded and said to Han Yu, "Okay, I won't say such things in the future."

    "Hahathat's right. Lianpeng, can you please open this book for us? It seems we can't open it."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Lian Peng nodded and said, "No problem." After saying that, Lian Peng said to Ning Ping, "Ning Ping, let me lend you your sword."

    "What are you going to do?" Ning Ping asked confused.

    Hearing this, Lian Peng explained to everyone: "I remember my father once told me that there is only one way to open this book, which is to use the blood of the contractor. I am the owner of this book. That is, the contractor  , if you want to open this book, you must devote your own blood."

    "Well let's forget it." Han Yu stopped Lianpeng from trying to bleed, and said to the puzzled Lianpeng, "This method of opening the book feels a bit evil. It's better not to cause any complications."

    "Yes, this method is indeed a bit evil. Now is the critical moment to deal with Euler, so it's better not to cause trouble." Ning Ping took back his Qingyun Sword and said to Lian Peng.  Others also unanimously advised Lianpeng not to open the black book.

    Seeing that everyone was opposed, Lianpeng did not insist. After putting the black book away, he looked at Han Yu and asked, "Han Yu, are you really going to compete with that Leitch?"

    "Well, after all, everything has been accepted, and people can't stand without trust. Since the other party has met the conditions I proposed, I can't go back on my words at this time."

    Knowing that it was useless to persuade Han Yu, Lian Peng said softly: "Then be careful. That Lei Qi is very powerful, and he is completely different from the previous Lei Qi. And I just got the news that that Lei Qi's strength seems to have reached a bottleneck.  In this state, when he challenges you this time, it is very likely that he does not simply want to defeat you."

    After listening to Lian Peng's words, Han Yu nodded in agreement: "Well it is indeed possible when you say so. I met Lei Qi when I went to see Ola before, and I think that Lei Qi looked dissatisfied with his desires.  Looks like."

    "If that's the case, I guess that Lei Qi has encountered his inner demon." Ning Ping said suddenly.

    "Inner demon?"

    "Well, whether you are a superpower or an ancient warrior. In the process of cultivation, inner demons will appear when you reach a certain level. If you want to break the inner demons, the only way is to accomplish what the inner demons most want to accomplish. Leitch that  A person has been defeated by Han Yu before, so his inner demon may be to defeat Han Yu and avenge his previous shame."

    "Well you put it like that. I understand why Lei Qi looked like he was seeing the enemy who killed his father when he saw me." Han Yu said, touching his chin.

    ……

    Euler’s work efficiency was still very high and he didn’t make Han Yu wait any longer.  He sent someone to notify Han Yu of the time and place of the competition.  The competition is scheduled for two days later, and the location is not far away, on a small meteor in the nearby meteor belt.  The reason why it was set two days later was because Euler wanted to send someone to make some changes to the competition venue.  Han Yu had no objection to Euler's idea. He just asked Euler to agree that during the competition between him and Leitch, Euler's fleet could not take the opportunity to launch an attack.  Euler agreed to Han Yu's request.

    Time flies so fast, two days passed in the blink of an eye.  When Han Yu got off the Courage and landed on the small meteor that served as the battlefield, Leitch had already arrived.

    "you are late.Lei Qi said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    "Tsk~ You didn't say the specific time of the competition." Han Yu retorted without showing any weakness.  In terms of being sharp-tongued and sharp-tongued, Lei Qi was no match for Han Yu.  After being choked by Han Yu, Lei Qi wisely gave up the verbal dispute with Han Yu, stared at Han Yu and asked slowly: "Have you made arrangements for your funeral?"

    "That's true, have you arranged it yourself?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "I don't need any arrangements." Lei Qi replied calmly.  Originally, Lei Qi wanted to tell Han Yu that he would definitely win this competition, but he didn't expect that Han Yu smiled after hearing this, looked at Lei Qi with sympathy and said, "It's pitiful, he can't even explain the funeral affairs."  If you don’t have any, how can you still live?”

    "" Lei Qi glared at Han Yu and gritted his teeth.  But Han Yu was unmoved, and continued to tease Lei Qi while moving his body: "I said Lei Qi, I heard that the reason why you want to challenge me is because there is an inner demon in your heart. Before the fight starts, follow me."  Let me tell you, what does that inner demon look like? Is he a boy or a girl?"

    "I have decided to smash your mouth first so that my ears can be cleaner." Lei Qi glared at Han Yu and said slowly.  Han Yu heard this and replied: "This is not possible. I still hope to rely on this mouth to make my own wife. I can't let him break it."

    "Go to hell!" Lei Qi roared and rushed towards Han Yu.  He didn't know if he would be pissed to death by Han Yu if he continued to talk nonsense.

    Seeing Lei Qi rushing over, Han Yu chuckled, squatted down slightly, and faced him head-on.

    Lei Qi took action with anger and collided with Han Yu fiercely.  This anger can indeed increase people's strength. As soon as they met, Han Yu lost.  Han Yu, who miscalculated, was knocked back by Lei Qi and took a few steps back before barely regaining his footing.  But in this way, the opportunity has been lost, and it will be a bit difficult to get it back.  Leitch is not a fool, he still understands the meaning of killing you while you are sick.

    With a "bang", the hands of Han Yu and Lei Qi touched together, and the two entered a stalemate.  Han Yu opened his mouth at Lei Qi, and a stream of flames went straight to Lei Qi's face. Lei Qi was not idle at this time. When Han Yu opened his mouth, he also opened his mouth towards Han Yu, but Han Yu could see that  The flames are different, and his attacks seem to be invisible.  Except that Han Yu, who was nearest, could see that the flames he sprayed were hindered and became ripples, Ning Ping and others who were watching the battle did not notice anything wrong at all.

    The two forces exploded between the two of them. After the explosion, the image of the two people could only be described as horrific.  With a dark face and hair curled up by the explosion, Han Yu's hair was so short that it couldn't be seen from a distance, while Lei Qi's hair turned into curly hair, like a poodle.

    But even so, neither of them had the intention to stop and tidy up their appearance, they were still in a stalemate refusing to give in to each other.  There was a stalemate like this for about five minutes.  As if Lei Qi didn't want to continue the stalemate, he opened his mouth to Han Yu again. When Han Yu saw this, he didn't open his mouth. Instead, he suddenly exerted force with his hands, taking advantage of Lei Qi's misjudgment, and lowered his head.  It hit Leitch's chin hard.

    Leitch paid a heavy price for his error in judgment. Not only did his jaw become numb, but he accidentally bit his tongue, making it difficult to speak now.

    “Asshole, you will pay the price.” Lei Qi covered his chin and shouted to Han Yu.

    But Han Yu didn’t pay any attention to Lei Qi’s shouting. He raised his finger at Lei Qi and signaled Lei Qi to come over.  Upon seeing this, Lei Qi stopped talking to Han Yu and prepared to resolve the battle as quickly as possible.

    "Hululu~Hululu~" A series of sounds came from Lei Qi's mouth, which made Han Yu look at Lei Qi curiously, wanting to see what this guy was going to do.  Seeing Lei Qi suddenly grabbing his neck with both hands, Han Yu couldn't help but said: "Even if you know you can't win, you don't have to give up and want to strangle yourself to death. If you can't win this time, you can  Wait until next time." Although he said so, Han Yu was still cautious.

    "Drink~" Hearing Lei Qi's loud shout, a ball of light wrapped in white gas spit out from Lei Qi's open mouth and flew straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu originally wanted to use his own ability to respond, but his heart suddenly tightened for no reason, and he immediately ducked and passed the light bomb.  Immediately afterwards, he felt an explosion behind him. Han Yu looked back and saw that a stone pillar behind him collapsed and turned into a pile of rubble.

    If he had just accepted it forcefully Thinking of this, Han Yu broke into cold sweat on his back. "Fortunately, my instinct for danger saved me." Han Yu secretly rejoiced in his heart.

    Lei Qi looked at Han Yu with a sneer and said, "Huh huh huh don't think you're complacent just because you've dodged the Lion's Roaring Bullet once."??The fun has just begun.  "After saying that, the second Lion's Roar bomb also flew straight towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu quickly dodged and quickly approached Lei Qi.  And Lei Qi seemed to know the weakness of his move. He immediately kept a distance from Han Yu while continuously firing lion's roar bombs at Han Yu.  It's just that Han Yu is Han Yu after all. With his efforts, the distance between him and Lei Qi is getting closer and closer.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 606: Letter of Sin

    Facing the approaching Han Yu, Lei Qi did not show a panicked look on his face.  The moment Han Yu approached, Lei Qi suddenly crossed his hands and stopped in front of his chest. He stood up and threw his hands to both sides. With a lion's roar, a circular aura rose from Lei Qi's feet.  Han Yu, who was caught off guard, only had time to raise his hands to protect himself, but he was unable to stop the powerful aftermath of the lion's roar, and he was knocked away.

    While knocking Han Yu away, Lei Qi opened his mouth and spit out a lion's roar bomb.  Han Yu stabilized his body in the air and threw a fireball at the flying lion's roar bomb. The two forces collided and fought evenly in mid-air for a while, ending with an explosion.

    "Roar" Lei Qi roared again and started the monotonous egg-laying chicken-style attack again. One after another, the lion's roar bombs began to chase Han Yu again.  Han Yu dodged left and right, gradually approaching Lei Qi again.  Then he was forced back by Lei Qi's lion roar again This was repeated until Han Yu was no longer close and stood a hundred meters away from Lei Qi. He spread his hands and a translucent wall of fire appeared in front of Han Yu.  Immediately afterwards, Han Yu made a fist with his right hand and smashed it against the wall of fire in front of him.  The wall of fire immediately moved towards Leitch.

    Sensing the difference in this wall of fire, Lei Qi did not dare to be careless, and immediately flew a lion's roar missile over.  As Leitch expected, this wall of fire was indeed different. The Lion's Roar bullet did not pass through the wall of fire, but was slowly absorbed by the wall of fire.  Seeing the wall of fire getting closer and closer, Leitch opened his mouth wide and spit out three Lion's Roar bombs in a row.  I saw three lion roaring bullets with their tails connected.  Head to tail, they hit the wall of fire in a straight line.  After a brief collision, the fire wall was broken through, and Han Yu flew straight behind the fire wall.

    Han Yu, who was controlling the fire wall, could not avoid it.  If you dodge, the wall of fire controlled by Han Yu will dissipate, but if you don't dodge, you will have to endure three lion's roar bombs.  Han Yu gritted his teeth and chose to resist.

    "Boom boom boom" The two of them were attacked almost at the same time. Everyone who was watching the battle suddenly stood up excitedly and stared nervously at Han Yu and Lei Qi on the battlefield. Lian Peng was so nervous that they didn't even notice that their palms were pricked.  .

    The smoke cleared.  Han Yu and Lei Qi became more and more embarrassed, but judging from the situation, they still had the strength to fight again, so there was no need to worry about their lives being in danger.  Seeing this, Lianpeng breathed a sigh of relief and sat back slowly.  Until then.  Only then did she realize that her palm was broken and blood was flowing out. Although not much, there were still a few drops on the black book beside her.

    Lianpeng was worried that the black book would be soiled by herself, so she quickly picked it up and prepared to check it.  But he found that the black book was absorbing the blood that he accidentally dropped on it.  Lianpeng looked at the strange appearance of the black book in surprise, and remembered Maser's warning when he told her how to open the black book.

    “Never try to open this book of sin until you are desperate.”

    "It turns out this is it." Lianpeng glanced at the black book, which had gradually returned to calm, and couldn't help but reach out and touch the cover.  But when Lianpeng's hand came into contact with the black book.  A bone-chilling chill suddenly spread from the black book to Lian Peng's body, and Lian Peng felt his body stiffen.  Her brain seemed to have been hit hard by something when she woke up.  But he found himself in a strange space.

    There is no distinction between up and down in this space, everything is floating in the air.  Lianpeng looked around in shock, trying to confirm where she was now, but suddenly she heard a shout from above her head: "Who is it? It disturbed my sleep!"

    Lianpeng quickly looked up, only to find that there was nothing above her head.  But that voice sounded again, and the same words came from all directions this time, making Lianpeng feel like she was in an environment surrounded by people.

    "Well, haha, I walked in here accidentally. If it's convenient, can you let me out?" Lian Peng said with a smile.

    "The door of destiny has been opened, and the death knell of mankind has also sounded. Accept your mission and become the spokesperson for the eradication of mankind." Lian Peng was not allowed to have any objections, and a huge force was passed into Lian Peng's body.  Lian Peng tried desperately to resist, but in the face of that force, all Lian Peng's struggles were in vain. Lian Peng's consciousness was gradually disappearing, and another strange feeling was born in Lian Peng's heart.

    In the real world, in the control room of the starship where Lian Peng was, the captain noticed that something was wrong with Lian Peng. Just when he was about to ask Lian Peng what was wrong, he saw Lian Peng suddenly open his eyes. As Lian Peng's eyes opened, a huge wave of  The power exploded from Lian Peng's body to the surroundings, and the starship where Lian Peng was located suddenly exploded.

    This sudden change surprised everyone. While Euler was gloating about his misfortune, he was also puzzled. He couldn't help but look at Gesart, who was equally happy and confused.? 

    "I didn't let anyone do it." Faced with Euler's confused eyes, Gesart said quickly.  Euler did not doubt Gesart's words. He was confident that Gesart would not lie to him.  But if Gesart didn't let someone do it, then who did it?  Internal strife?  This is obviously impossible.

    Just when Euler felt puzzled and was about to wait and see what would happen, everyone on board the Courage was also surprised. Without hesitation, they notified Han Yu, who was still fighting, and controlled the Courage to approach the explosion site to see if anyone survived.  By.  But when the Spirit got closer, they discovered something shocking.

    In the universe, surrounded by several halos of light, the lotus pod appeared intact.  Except for powerful alien beasts and space monsters, humans cannot survive in the universe.  No matter how powerful humans are, there is nothing they can do.  But now, Lotus Powder has used facts to tell people that humans can survive in the universe.

    “Be careful, there’s something wrong with the lotus pods.” Han Mengxin suddenly reminded everyone in the Courage.  After being reminded by Han Mengxin, everyone noticed something was wrong with the lotus.  The body shape is indeed that of a lotus pod, but the color of the lotus pod's hair and the aura around her body give people a completely different feeling.  In the past, Lotus Peng's whole body was filled with a bookish atmosphere.  It gives people the feeling of an intellectual beauty.  But the current lotus pod makes people feel like it is a volcano that is about to erupt, bringing death and disaster at any time.

    The difference in temperament made the Courage become cautious as it approached, and it was precisely this kind of caution.  Rescued Lin Ke and others on the Courage.

    I saw Lianpeng slowly opening the black book held in his left hand, opening his lips slightly, and read out a series of languages ????that no one could understand. With the appearance of those languages, spears emitting colorful light appeared one after another.  On the side of the lotus.

    Closing the black book, Lianpeng stretched out his hand and pointed towards the Courage, and those colorful light spears immediately shot towards the Courage.  The speed was so fast that the Courage was unable to dodge and suffered heavy damage.

    Ignoring the courage, which was already billowing black smoke.  Lianpeng glanced at Euler's expedition fleet in the distance and slowly approached.

    On the little meteor competing with Lei Qi, Han Yu was about to leave immediately after learning about the situation of lotus pods.  And how could Lei Qi agree with Han Yu's behavior of escaping from battle?  He immediately entangled Han Yu and refused to let him leave.

    "Get out of the way, the battle is temporarily stopped this time, and we can continue after I confirm that the lotus pods are safe and sound." Han Yu shouted, glaring at Lei Qi who was blocking his way.

    "Hmph!" Lei Qi snorted coldly, and the Lion's Roar Bomb appeared again, answering Han Yu's suggestion with action.  Han Yu was furious when he saw this.  I understand that if I don't deal with this Lei Qi today, I won't be able to leave easily.  He immediately concentrated on dealing with Leitch, and at this time, Leitch was not an easy guy to deal with.

    Lianpeng passed by Little Meteor who was having a lively fight and glanced at Han Yu and Lei Qi.  Just as he was about to leave, Han Yu shouted loudly: "Lotus"

    "Go to hell!" Leitch fired the lion's roar bomb at the lotus.

    "Asshole!" Han Yu was furious when he saw this.  He was about to pounce, but he saw the halo surrounding Lianpeng's body suddenly brightened.  Directly absorbing the approaching Lion's Roar bomb, Lianpeng stared at Leitch and slowly opened the black book in his hand.  Han Yu, who had already noticed something was wrong with the lotus pods, quickly gave up his plan to teach Lei Qi a lesson and instead flew towards the lotus pods in mid-air.

    At this moment, the black book opened, and the colorful spears appeared again.  Now Lei Qi, who had just attacked him, flew over.  Lei Qi only lasted two minutes while dodging left and right, before a colorful spear penetrated the palm of his right hand, followed by his left elbow, right abdomen, and left chest. Lei Qi was like a piece of wind.  The blown rags fell backward on their backs as they stood unsteadily.

    The unwillingness made Lei Qi want to fight back, but the lack of physical strength prevented Lei Qi from realizing this idea of ??counterattack. He tried hard to open his left hand, trying to catch the lotus pod in mid-air, but what he got was a left hand.  One half of the multicolored spear, followed by dozens of more multicolored spears, pinned Leitch to the ground who was only breathing.  Lei Qi stared at the lotus pods in mid-air, with a look of reluctance on his face.  Seeing a colorful spear flying straight towards his head, Leitch knew that he would definitely die if the spear came down.  But to die inexplicably like this is what Lei Qi didn't want.

    "Pa" Just when the colorful spear was about to stab Leitch, one hand grabbed the colorful spear.

    Looking up at the lotus pods in mid-air, Han Yu had a complicated expression.  If it were the lotus pods in the past, it would never do such a thing of killing them all, but now, the lotus pods in mid-air give people an extremely strange feeling.

    After looking at Han Yu silently for a moment, Lianpeng turned around and flew towards Euler's expedition fleet, and soonOf course, that fleet is Lianpeng's next target.

    Watching the lotus leave, Han Yu looked back at the dying Lei Qi and asked, "Are you dead?"

    “Huh huh huh You’re not dead yet, how could I die?” Leitch replied stiffly.  Han Yu was happy when he heard this, "Hey, he is really a tough-talking guy. Well, since you think you are fine, just be patient. I originally planned to save you, but it seems that it is no longer necessary now."

    His family knew his own affairs, so Lei Qi was certainly aware of his situation at this time, but he had already said what he said just now, and now he changed his mind, which seemed to be a very shameful thing.  But compared with one's own life, it is better to be embarrassed than to lose one's life.  Seeing Han Yu turn around and prepare to leave, Lei Qi had no choice but to put down his dignity and shouted to Han Yu at the top of his lungs: "Help, help."

    "Hehe aren't you okay?"

    "Help, help." Leitch begged for help again.

    Knowing that Lei Qi’s current situation was very dangerous, Han Yu didn’t want to let a life disappear in front of his eyes just because of his joke.  Turn around and return to Leitch's side.  He took out a bottle from his arms and said to Leitch: "Be patient, I will help you pull out the colorful spear, and then I will treat you."

    "Can't it be treated directly?" Leitch asked weakly.

    "If you want to live like a hedgehog with these gadgets in the future, I have no objection." Han Yu replied nonchalantly.

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer.  After imagining the situation Han Yu mentioned in his mind, Lei Qi gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu: "You can pull it out, I can bear it."

    "It's best if you can hold it back. It doesn't matter if you can't help crying. I won't look down on you. Even if you burst into tears, I won't tell others. There is a saying that goes well, it's not a sin for a man to cry.  , while no one is around. Cry quickly. If there are too many people, it would be very embarrassing to cry in public." Han Yu was talking nonsense while quickly pulling out the colorful spear stuck in Lei Qi's body.  .  After enduring two rounds, Lei Qi broke through.  Han Yu cried and screamed as he pulled out the spear, and those who didn't know thought that Lei Qi was being fucked.

    Han Yu moved quickly and quickly pulled out all the colorful spears stuck in Lei Qi's body.  The colorful spears that were thrown on the ground disappeared after touching the ground, but Han Yu ignored his curiosity and opened the healing bottle in his hand.  Let the light energy stored inside envelope Leitch.  Leitch was seriously injured this time, and it couldn't be cured by just relying on a healing bottle.  Just when Han Yu was considering whether to take Leitch away or leave him where he was, the communicator he carried rang again, and Han Yu learned about the damage to the Courage.

    I heard that the injury suffered by the Courage was related to lotus pods.  Han Yu immediately told what happened to him, and everyone discussed it.  It was decided to meet in person, and the Spirit also needed to undergo emergency repairs.  Need a place to stay.

    After waiting for a moment, Han Yu saw the Spirit appearing in sight, smoking.  As soon as everyone met, Han Yu first left Lei Qi to Han Mengxin for treatment, and then asked about the information everyone had.  What was said in the communicator was not very clear, but after listening to Lin Ke and others' stories, Han Yu still felt confused.  No one knew what happened to Lian Peng to cause such a change, but Han Yu intuitively believed that it must be related to the black book in Lian Peng's hand.

    "How long will it take for the Courage to be repaired?" Han Yu asked Qiao Yaner.

    “Two hours, and then you can barely sail.” Qiao Yaner replied while inspecting the damage to the Courage.

    After hearing Qiao Yan'er's answer, Han Yu didn't say anything else, but silently prayed that the lotus pod would not disappear suddenly, otherwise it would be very difficult to find it in the future.

    Time passed minute by minute, and just when Han Yu was anxious and uneasy, Han Mengxin, who was responsible for treating Lei Qi, suddenly came to tell Han Yu that there was a new situation that Han Yu needed to know.  As Han Mengxin came to Lei Qi's side, Lei Qi's face was serious and he said to Han Yu who was looking at him: "I just received the news that Euler's expedition fleet was severely damaged and is now on the way to evacuate to Jelinka.  , and that lotus pod is chasing the expedition fleet. If this continues, the lotus pod will most likely chase Jelinka directly."

    Han Yu’s brows furrowed tighter and tighter. Jelinka was Ola’s lair. If Lianpeng rushed in like this, would anything happen to her?  Although she seems to have grown in strength now, a tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves, and a hero cannot defeat a large number of people.  What if something happened to the lotus Han Yu didn't even dare to think about the consequences. After confirming that Lei Qi was fine, he immediately took Han Mengxin to the temporary cell. He was not worried that Lei Qi would suddenly attack and use his special ability to restrain super powers.  The reader's Loulan stone is cuffed, and worry is unnecessary.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Qiao Yaner, who was repairing the Courage, shook her head like a rattle.?, and said repeatedly: "No, no, the Spirit is not suitable for a long voyage in its current condition. In addition, Lianpeng and the others have already left. By the time we arrive, I'm afraid the day lilies will be cold."

    Han Yu knew that what Qiao Yaner said was the truth, but he still asked without giving up: "Is there no other way?"

    Facing Han Yu's almost pleading look, Qiao Yan'er couldn't help but feel soft. She gritted her teeth and said to Han Yu: "I have developed a small starship. I call that kind of starship a space shuttle. If you are brave,  If so, then I will lend you the space shuttle."

    "Lend it to me quickly." Han Yu was delighted when he heard this and urged him repeatedly.

    The space shuttle is very small and has only one driving position. Han Yu jumped into the cockpit and was about to start.  As if she had just remembered, Qiao Yaner stopped Han Yu and asked, "Han Yu, do you know the way to Jelinka?"

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "I don't know, but since Lian Peng is chasing him all the way, there must be the wreckage of the starship along the way, and aren't those wreckage my road signs?"

    "It seems so." Qiao Yan'er nodded, took out a button-shaped round metal and stuck it in the cockpit of the space shuttle, and explained to Han Yu: "This is the signal transceiver.  With this thing, we won't be able to find you. If something goes wrong, Han Yu, don't leave the space shuttle too far."

    "I understand. Is there anything else I need to explain? I have to leave without me." Han Yu asked anxiously.

    “One more thing, bring that lotus guy back to us.”

    Hearing Qiao Yan'er's words, Han Yu suddenly fell silent.  After a moment, he nodded solemnly and replied: "I will try my best."

    Just as Han Yu was driving the space shuttle and chasing the lotus with all his strength, Euler was running away with his expedition fleet.

    Things in this world are so unpredictable.  Originally thought that his strength was already very strong, but in front of Lianpeng, Ola discovered that his idea was a big mistake.  The lotus pod surrounded by a colorful halo was now a monster, and the starship's attack was ineffective.  The five-colored light spear released by the lotus pod is extremely sharp. Often, an oversized multi-colored spear can destroy a starship and turn it into a pile of scrap metal with just one blow.  Faced with this helpless situation.  Euler was helpless except to order a retreat.

    And what makes Euler even more angry is.  Lianpeng actually gave chase, looking like he would not give up until he was completely wiped out.  Euler was so angry that he couldn't help but want to order the fleet to turn around several times.  He fought to the death with Lianpeng who was following him, but fortunately, he was stopped by the military advisor Gesart, so Euler did not make such a fatal mistake.

    One of the two sides tried their best to escape, the other pursued with all their strength, and neither one wanted to relax.  For Lian Peng, slacking off means letting go of the prey that needs to be eliminated, but for Euler's fleet, slacking off means throwing away his own life.  They have already experienced the power of lotus pods, and they don't want to experience it a second time.

    In this way, both sides were chasing each other and reached the star field near Jelinka.  Seeing that he had arrived at the door of his house, Ola felt relieved. Now that he had arrived at his own home, the rest of the things would be easier to handle.  I want to flatten and round you with just one sentence.  It's a pity that Euler's wishful thinking was wrong.  The lotus is still powerful, but his subordinates are still incompetent.  Euler kept complaining, this was his lair, if his lair was taken away, then Euler, the president, would be done with it.  For his own position and dignity, Euler had to issue a battle order for all members.  The target to fight is the lotus stalks that are being chased by Wei Xian.

    There is only one opponent, but this opponent is terrifying.  In order to deal with Lian Peng, Ola initially sent people to find those people Lian Peng knew before, hoping to make Lian Peng have some concerns when attacking.  It's just that Euler obviously misjudged Lianpeng's hard-heartedness at this time.  The merciless attack made Euler give up any intention of continuing to hold hostages.  Only hostages that are valued by others can be regarded as hostages. If they don't care about the life or death of the hostage you are holding, then you should release the hostage as soon as possible, because it is a useless drag.

    Because it is in Jelinka, which is the headquarters of the card club. In addition to the more than 200 expedition fleets taken away by Euler, Jelinka also has more than 300 starships. Now in order to deal with Lotus Pendant, Euler has taken care of  I won’t go up and keep it secret.  After dispatching all the fleets at hand, they began to look for good players to form a death squad and prepare to raid the lotus.

    Whenever he saw a burst of brilliant light bursting out in the sky, Euler felt his heart beat wildly. They were all his property, and every flash of light represented the destruction of a starship.  Let’s not talk about the high price of the starship. Just talking about the people on the starship, it cannot be bought with money.  But now, more than five hundred starships can only be sent to the battlefield like cannon fodder, just to delay the time.time, so that Euler and others can come up with countermeasures.

    At this time, the prominent figures in the poker club gathered together to find a solution to the problem.  This lotus pod is simply like a doomsday judge, holding a black book in his hand to announce the death of mankind.  Looking at the noisy scene below, Euler looked on coldly and sneered in his heart.  He doesn't hate Lian Peng for his pursuit, nor does he hate Lian Peng for letting his hard work go to waste. He only hates the people in front of him for their previous obedience.  Now that something happened, they became anxious again.  What did you do early?

    No matter how much dissatisfaction there is in his heart, Euler can only endure it at this time. Solving the lotus is the most important thing.  If Lianpeng cannot be solved, there is a question mark as to whether the poker club can still exist.  When it comes to the survival of the organization, Euler can only temporarily put aside his usual grievances and choose to cooperate with the die-hards in the card club.

    In a small villa in Jelinka, Rowling looked at the fierce battle in mid-air with an ugly face, clenching her fists, looking like she was secretly enduring.  Behind them, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei looked at each other and quietly moved closer to Luo Lin.  To prevent Rowling from doing something stupid on impulse.

    For the three Rowlings, the more chaotic Jelinka is, the better, but even if she is chaotic, she will have a certain degree of control.  And now.  Lianpeng, who kills wantonly, has no concept of salvation at all. He only has one word: "Kill!"

    "Tianbao, Qingmei, you stay here and don't run around for the time being. I'm going out for a while." Luo Lin told Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei before stepping out.  As a result, as soon as he took a step, he felt someone hugging his waist and thighs.

    "General. Now is not the time to go out." Liu Qingmei, who was holding Luo Lin's waist, said to Luo Lin eagerly.  Shi Tianbao, who was holding Luo Lin's thigh, also said helpfully: "Liu Qingmei is right. General, this Jelinka is not part of the alliance, so we'd better not bring trouble to ourselves. Besides, this is  The base camp of card clubs. I just take this opportunity to learn about the trump cards of some card clubs.”

    After listening to Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei’s words, the blood in Luo Lin’s body began to dissipate.  Finally, I could calmly consider the feasibility of Shi Tianbao's suggestions.

    Seeing that Luo Lin had calmed down, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  Fortunately, Luo Lin was arrested, otherwise it would have been a headache for both of them.

    "Tianbao, where do you think we need to go to observe the hidden strength of the poker club?" Luo Lin asked Shi Tianbao.  Hearing this, Shi Tianbao quickly replied: "You can see far if you stand high. But general, the higher you are, the easier it is to be attacked, so my suggestion is to stay here. I have arranged it with Liu Qingmei  We have an observation room, and through the observation room, we have a clear understanding of the situation outside."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Lead the way." Luo Lin couldn't wait to say to Shi Tianbao.

    Just as Shi Tianbao promised, this small attic on the top floor of the villa is indeed a very suitable place to observe the situation.

    Seeing the lotus pods in mid-air showing off their power, Luo Lin said with emotion, "What a strong girl. I really don't know how she did it."

    "General, can't you stop that person even with your ability?" Liu Qingmei on the side asked curiously after hearing this.

    "There is a saying that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. Never think that you are the strongest. When you think so, you are not far from defeat."

    "Yes. Thank you, General, for your advice." Liu Qingmei replied after hearing this.

    Luo Lin smiled slightly and continued to observe the lotus pods in mid-air.  Speaking of this lotus, it is really powerful. Relying on the several colorful halos around its body, it does not take the fleet sent by Euler into consideration.  You hit yours, and I hit mine, concentrating all the firepower to destroy the card club's starships one by one.  Looking at the starships being destroyed one by one, Luo Lin's brows were twitching and she secretly cursed Lian Peng for being a prodigal who didn't know how to live.  But even if she complained again, Lianpeng would not understand Luo Lin.

    At this time, Lotus Pendant has changed a lot. Her long red hair, red eyes, and cold expression make people feel like a killing machine.  Of course, this feeling is not wrong. Since appearing on Jelinka, Lianpeng has killed more than twenty starships. Coupled with the piecemeal attacks along the way, I believe that the number of starships damaged by the card club will increase over time.  It will continue to rise.

    Rowling looked at it with schadenfreude.  As the deadly rival of the card club, the alliance can only benefit from it if the card club is honest.  But just when Rowling was happy, a piece of bad news ruined Rowling's good mood.  The message was sent by the envoy who was sent back. The content was roughly that he came with a supporting fleet. When he discovered that there was a battle near Jelinka, he had already joined the battle with the alliance's fleet.

    "This idiot, stupid ass" Rowling couldn't help cursing the negotiator who made arbitrary claims. But despite the curse, her soldiers are innocent and cannot be forced to die just because they have an idiot superior. For the sake of those who are about to encounter  Poor Alliance soldier, Rowling pondered for a moment and chose to temporarily cooperate with the card club.

    ……

    Euler, who was almost exhausted, met Rowling who came to her door in the midst of her busy schedule. However, her tone of voice was still a bit harsh, so she asked Rowling directly: "Ms. Rowling, I am very busy now. When can I listen to you?"  Not much, please try to be concise and to the point.”

    "Okay. I have only one purpose, to join forces to fight against the enemy." Rowling nodded and said to Euler.

    Euler was stunned when he heard this, but then showed a hint of surprise and agreed to Rowling's request for cooperation without hesitation.  At times like this, Euler wouldn't mind using his power as long as it was power. As for other issues, let's consider them after we get over this difficulty.  If the lotus pod continues to act like crazy, Jelinka will become a synonym for history.

    Lianpeng, who was fighting the starship in mid-air, seemed to sense something and turned to look in the direction where Luo Lin was coming.  After reaching an agreement with Euler, Rowling immediately rushed towards the lotus with the group of people Euler had selected in advance to be used in the death squad.

    The first thing to do now is to drive the lotus pods from the sky to the earth.  Only by letting her reach the ground can the things prepared before be used.

    "Look at the punch!" Luo Lin shouted loudly, and smashed her right fist towards the lotus. A tiger head appeared at the front of Luo Lin's right fist.  Lianpeng glanced at the approaching tiger head and didn't even move away, just looked at it calmly.  The tiger head that condensed Luo Lin's power began to gradually shrink until it disappeared after being glanced at by the lotus.  Luo Lin's eyes widened during the whole process, but what Luo Lin didn't expect was that her own stunt was so easily resolved right under her nose.  Surprise, uneasiness, fearall kinds of emotions are filling my body.

    "Damn it!" Luo Lin yelled unwillingly, opened her arms to hug the lotus pod, and wanted to hold the lotus pod and fall to the ground.  What Luo Lin didn't expect was that before she could get close, Lian Peng's attack arrived. The colorful spear pierced Luo Lin's chest without any hindrance, and Luo Lin didn't gain anything.  At the cost, Luo Lin successfully hugged the lotus.  In the process of falling, Luo Lin clearly heard the cold voice of the lotus pod, "blasphemy to God, punished by death!" As soon as the voice fell, Luo Lin felt her scalp numb, and almost instinctively let go of the lotus pod, and moved her body backward.  Fortunately, Luo Lin escaped with such a leap and avoided a long sword falling from the sky.

    As soon as the lotus pods fell to the ground, the death squads lying in wait rushed over.  After taking a look at the people rushing out, there was no surprised expression on Lianpeng's face. He opened the black book in his hand and Lianpeng's lips moved slightly, spitting out a series of words that Luo Lin had never heard of.  Just when Rowling was guessing what Lian Peng meant, the suicide squads who could no longer hold their nerve rushed towards Lian Peng one after another.  But Lian Peng's expression remained unchanged, looking at the death squads rushing towards him indifferently, Lian Peng spat out the last syllable.  As the last syllable was spoken, dots of starlight began to appear from the direction of the head of the lotus pod.  Only when those starlights approached, everyone realized that they were not starlights, but weapons that shone with cold light, carrying the smell of death, and rained down on the heads of the suicide squad members who rushed to the lotus.

    No one could escape this rain of swords. When the dust settled, what Rowling saw was simply a human tragedy, with the lotus pod as the center and spreading to all sides. The death squads who were jumping alive in front of her before  Now they have all turned into corpses, lying on the cold ground, waiting for others to collect their corpses.

    The reappearing lotus looked at her, and Luo Lin's heart immediately tightened for no reason. Fortunately, the lotus was not doing anything. After taking a deep look at Luo Lin, she turned around and walked away.  When there was no trace of the lotus pods anymore, Luo Lin dared to breathe heavily.  Then I felt unwilling again.  After all, he is also a general of the alliance, but he is helpless in front of a girl. This will not sound good if it spreads out.

    While Luo Lin was still thinking hard about excuses, the lotus pods had flown back to the sky again and continued to fight those starships.  The result is self-evident. Lianpeng won a big victory, but Euler, who could no longer afford to lose, could only shamelessly withdraw the fleet, and at the same time sent people to find Lianpeng. Two words, negotiate!

    "As for Euler's proposal, there are only two words in it, so there is no need to discuss it.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 607 Fate

    Today is destined to be recorded in the history of the Pai Club.  Never before has the card society encountered attacks from the outside like today; never has the card society been so embarrassed that it has no power to fight back and can only watch its homeland being ruthlessly destroyed; and it has never been like today.  , making everyone in the poker club feel powerless and realize that in the face of absolute strength, everything they were proud of before is just bullshit.

    Although the Pai Club’s fleet is still working hard, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the Pai Club’s disaster is inevitable.  Euler had already ordered Gesart to start evacuating the crowd, preparing to save the main parts of the card club first. As for Jelinka's bottles and jars, as long as the person is still there, they can buy them again one day.

    Looking at the lotus pods in the sky unwillingly, Euler was not only annoyed that he had brought this evil star back, but also a little angry at Maser.  It can be seen that the reason why the lotus suddenly became like this is probably the black book left by Maser.  When he thought that the black book was in his own hand, Euler felt a little regretful about returning the black book to Lianpeng when he was angry at Maser's favoritism.  But who could have thought in advance that a black book that could not be opened in one's hand could exert such a huge power in Lianpeng's hands.  If I had known this, nothing could have done to return the black book.  Thinking of this, Euler started to complain a little bit about Lei Qi, who now didn't know whether he was alive or dead. If this guy hadn't challenged Han Yu, he wouldn't have used the black book as a bait to get Han Yu to agree to the challenge. Anyway,  Complaining and complaining, Euler just didn't feel that he had any responsibility.  The fault is everyone else’s.  Only you are good.

    Lianpeng will not stop attacking because of Euler's review. At this time, her body and mind have been controlled by the black book, and she has no idea what she is doing now.  He relentlessly attacks any creature in front of him that dares to show hostility to him, as if he will kill them all.

    ?Excessively powerful.  The two parties that were originally unwilling to deal with united.  The enemies of the alliance and the card club cooperated for the first time in history, and the person who facilitated this cooperation was the dangerous person Lian Peng.  Luo Lin, who had fought against Lian Peng once, was very aware of the dangers of Lian Peng. She knew that with the abilities of Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, they would risk their lives if they went up to it.  For these two rising stars in the alliance that she was optimistic about, Rowling didn't want to leave them here.  After Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei were strictly ordered not to go to war, Luo Lin prepared to stop Lianpeng alone to prevent her from continuing to destroy and hurt innocent people.  What Luolina didn't expect was this.  An unexpected person appeared in front of him.

    "Maxi!" Rowling shouted in surprise.

    Maxi, who is also an important figure in the alliance, smiled and nodded at Rowling, and said, "Let's talk about old times later. What we need to do now is how to stop that destructive maniac."

    After listening to Maxi’s words, Rowling smiled and nodded.  "Okay, it's up to you."

    As the Alliance Inspector General, Maxi was not polite when he heard this and gave orders without hesitation: "This troublesome guy has outstanding abilities. Sending ordinary soldiers into battle will only increase casualties. Let us work together to deal with that troublesome guy."

    "It's just what I want." Luo Lin replied immediately.

    Birds of a feather flock together.  People are divided into groups.  In the league, Maxi is famous for his rigidity, seriousness, and selflessness.  It is precisely because of this that few people can talk to Maxi.  Rowling is one of them.  To Rowling, Maxi was someone she could trust unconditionally.

    The two quickly separated their attacks.  Maxi's main attack, with Luo Lin's assistance, was to prevent Lotus from destroying Jelinka, not just to kill Lotus directly.  Seeing the strength shown by Lotus Pendant, both Maxi and Luo Lin became interested in talents. It happened that the relationship between Lotus Powder and the card club was not very good, so they were still certain to win over them.  In Maxi's eyes, Lotus now is just a poor man whose mind is controlled by a powerful force. As long as he can cut off the connection between Lotus and that powerful force, Lotus should be able to be stopped.  As for how to stop it, Maxi and Rowling both stared at the black book held by Lianpeng.

    Lian Peng was having a good time, and naturally she didn't have a good look at the two people who suddenly jumped out to disrupt the situation. But compared with the previous opponents, these two people who came to disrupt the situation obviously still had two skills, and they were not like the previous ones.  Guys are just as easy to get rid of.  For this reason, Lianpeng also became serious.  But Lianpeng's seriousness made Maxi and Luo Lin depressed.  Because the plan the two of them initially discussed was to snatch the black book from Lian Peng's hand, they still didn't want to harm Lian Peng.  In this way, it is inevitable that two people will be a little timid when doing something.  Lianpeng, on the other hand, had no scruples at all and could do whatever he wanted.

    Seeing that this is not the way to go, Rowling shouted to Maxi in a hurry: "Maxi, this is not the way to go, so be serious."??I want this little girl to be intact.  "

    "But" Maxi replied hesitantly.

    When Luo Lin saw this, she quickly said: "As long as she doesn't hurt her life. Maxi, cover me." After speaking, Luo Lin didn't wait for Maxi to agree, and rushed straight to the lotus.  Seeing this, Maxi could only stamp her feet helplessly, and after letting out a loud shout, she began to take the lotus pods seriously.

    Once they got serious, Maxi and Luo Lin were still very strong, especially since the two of them cooperated tacitly. It didn’t take a while for the two of them to take back the initiative on the battlefield, forcing Lianpeng to start taking a defensive position.

    Seeing the lotus like this, Maxi and Luo Lin immediately prepared to work harder, but at this moment, a familiar voice came from behind Maxi, "Don't hit her!"

    A gust of cool wind hit him from behind. Maxi turned around suddenly, waved his right hand vigorously, and swatted away the approaching fireball. Then he saw clearly who was attacking him.

    When I saw Han Yu again, I found that Han Yu was taller and stronger. The childish and youthful feeling before was gradually disappearing, replaced by maturity and restraint.

    "Han Yu, long time no see." Maxi greeted Han Yu with a smile.

    Meeting an old friend in a foreign country should be a very happy thing, but now it’s because of the lotus pod.  Let Han Yu's attitude be a bit bad.  Facing Maxi who was looking at him with a smile on his face, Han Yu wanted to blame him, but because of the words "Don't hit the smiling person", he couldn't directly fall out with Maxi.  He could only look at Maxi dissatisfied and asked: "Mr. Maxi, long time no see. Why did you attack my woman?"

    "Your woman? Hahaha I didn't expect you to have a girlfriend. But Han Yu, I can't help it. This little girl's behavior is really a bit unscrupulous. And I very much doubt that this little girl has been tricked by something.  After controlling her mind, she may not even know what she is doing.”

    Hearing Maxi’s reminder, Han Yu turned his head and looked at the lotus pod that was guarding him.  When she saw Han Yu looking at her, Lian Peng's face was full of vigilance.  There is nothing like the way he usually sees himself.  This made Han Yu have to believe what Maxi just said.

    "Han Yu, grab that black book. Luo Lin and I speculated that it made this little girl become like this. It is most likely that book." Maxi said softly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu stared at the black book in Lianpeng's hand, nodded slowly and said, "I guess that book is also causing trouble. Mr. Maxi, can you help me?"

    "What are you busy with?"

    “Attract Lianpeng’s attention for me, and I’ll find a way to snatch the black book from Lianpeng’s hand.” Han Yu whispered to Maxi.

    "No problem." Maxi readily agreed to Han Yu's request.  In the final analysis, Maxi's target is also the black book, and now Han Yu takes the initiative.  Playing right into Maxi's hands.

    Han Yu, Maxi, and Luo Lin surrounded the lotus pods in the middle.  Lian Peng glanced at the three of them indifferently and opened the black book in her hand.

    "Hurry up, he's preparing to use a bigger move." Luo Lin, who had already experienced it personally, quickly greeted the other two and rushed towards the lotus pod first.  Maxi was a little slow when he heard this.  Then he rushed over violently.  Han Yu moved the slowest, but achieved the greatest results.  The three of them successfully broke the lotus chanting movement for the first time when they cooperated.

    Han Yu and the three of them kept up their efforts.  While constantly harassing the lotus pods, they continued to shrink the encirclement.  Compress the lotus pod's dodge space.  Seeing that the area within which he could move was getting smaller and smaller, and that the three formidable opponents were getting closer and closer, Lian Peng began to think about retreating.  Anyway, I had already punished the card club severely before, and I finally felt half relieved.  Now the thing to consider is how not to get caught.

    The tall Maxi and the nimble Luo Lin were obviously not good choices to break through, so Lianpeng placed the breakthrough point on Han Yu.

    "Han Yu, are you also helping outsiders to bully me?" Lian Peng's expression changed, and she looked at Han Yu with a pitiful look and asked.  Han Yu was stunned for a moment, and then quickly opened his mouth to explain.  But before he could say a word, he saw Han Yu rushing over suddenly, with dozens of weapons appearing around his body.  It seems that it is prepared for myself.

    Of course, Han Yu was not afraid of the weapons that Lian Peng conjured. Seeing Lian Peng rushing towards him, Han Yu immediately stretched out his hands, ready to hug the Lian Peng.  Unexpectedly, the lotus pod moved like a fish. It was about to crash into Han Yu's arms, but the lotus pod twisted around and passed by Han Yu.  Han Yubai opened his arms and posed.  What made Han Yu even more depressed was that Lianpeng broke out from the side he was responsible for.

    "Lianpeng, wait a moment." Han ??When he sees this, he immediately chases after him.  In the past, Han Yu could easily catch up with Lianpeng, but now Lianpeng seemed to have greatly improved her abilities as the black book was opened.  Both physical strength and speed have reached a level that Han Yu can hardly believe.

    Seeing Han Yu chasing the lotus, Maxi and Luo Lin looked at each other and immediately chased after him without worry.  Based on the abilities of the two of them, it was not difficult to catch up with Han Yu and Lian Peng, but when they caught up, they realized something was wrong.  Besides them and Han Yu, there was actually another person blocking Lianpeng.

    This man was dressed very strangely, even though he was wearing a long robe, he also had a hairpin on his head, with a hairpin inserted horizontally, just like a cow's nose with a rope through it.

    "You are such an evil deed, why don't you show your true colors to me!" Niubi shouted sharply at Lianpeng.  Lian Peng, on the other hand, looked at Niubi with a puzzled expression, secretly thinking that this man was dressed in an unconventional way and his words were also unconventional.

    For non-mainstream people, the best way is to ignore them.  The lotus pods are also scattered in this way.  But just when she was about to go around Niubi, she saw Niubi pointing at the lotus pod and shouting: "You are so bold, you dare to ignore the existence of this real person. It seems that you don't know that Lord Ma has three eyes if I don't give you a taste of it."  "As he said that, Niubi was ready to get rough with the lotus.

    Han Yu didn’t know why the lotus pods didn’t attack Niubi.  It's just that he didn't want to see his woman being bullied by outsiders, so he immediately shouted without thinking: "Du, you rogue, don't stop yet!"

    After imitating Niubi’s words, Han Yu rushed over and protected the lotus behind him.

    "Huh? Strange, why do you want to protect this evil obstacle?" Niubi looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    I saw this cow’s nose with an evil mark on the left and a lotus on the right.  Han Yu looked ugly to himself, even if he thought about it, his woman was said to be evil, but he was a normal man.  They won't be able to bear it.  Just like the fact that you can't stand cuckolding.

    "Hey, what are you talking about? Can you speak human language? Why do you say lotus pods are evil?" Han Yu asked Niubi dissatisfied.

    "Does this still need an explanation? This woman is possessed by an evil spirit, and now she is naturally an obstacle. Get out of the way quickly to avoid being taken advantage of by this evil spirit." Niubi persuaded Han Yu with a kind-hearted look.

    It's a pity that Han Yu didn't behave like Niubi. He glared at Niubi and shouted: "Stop talking nonsense here, Lianpeng will not be attacked by any evil spiritsevil spirits" Han Yu saw the black leather in Lianpeng's hand.  Book.  He suddenly started to lose confidence in speaking.  Upon seeing this, Niubi quickly continued to persuade: "Don't be stubborn, there is no way for the person you are familiar with to come back."

    "How, how could it be possible?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway." Niubi looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    See Niubi look so determined.  Han Yu also began to feel that things were a little tricky.  I have a hunch that what this bull nose said may be true.  But Han Yu looked at the pitiful face and comforted himself.  A bull-nosed person may also be mistaken.

    Niubi was very dissatisfied with Han Yu's doubts about his ability, and immediately shouted: "You don't listen to me. You will be in trouble sooner or later."

    Han Yu was unhappy when he heard this.  What's going on, I'll be in trouble if I don't listen to you. Didn't you curse me?  Thinking of this, Han Yu glared and shouted at Niubi: "What did you say? Who will be unlucky? You think you are God, and whoever makes others unlucky will be unlucky."

    "I'm not God, I'm a real person, known as Qingmangzi." Niubi introduced himself to Han Yu after hearing this, but just after he said a name, Maxi shouted: "Stop being polite, everyone ran away!  "

    Hearing Maxi’s complaint, Han Yu and Qingmangzi realized that Lianpeng had run away a long way, and they immediately started chasing her.  Unfortunately, too many lotus pods escaped, and neither Han Yu nor Qingmangzi could catch up with them.

    "What should we do?" Han Yu and Qing Mangzi looked at each other, not knowing what to do next.  At this moment, Maxi, who rushed over, said: "Don't be discouraged, Rowling has already followed. Let's set off quickly. Follow the marks left by Rowling. As long as we speed up, we can catch up with that person."  Being a little girl is not a difficult thing.”

    Hearing Maxi’s words, Han Yu immediately urged Maxi to leave. It is estimated that only Maxi could find and recognize the mark left by Rowling.  But Maxi was not in a hurry to leave. He looked at Qingmangzi and asked, "What are your plans?"

    "Exterminating demons and defending the Tao has always been my motto, and this has never changed." Qing Mangzi replied without hesitation.

    Hearing this, Maxi nodded secretly and said to Qingmangzi: "Since youIf you want to help, let's come together.  But let me remind you, the evil in your mouth is this guy's woman. If you don't want to cause unnecessary conflicts with him, then you'd better control your mouth and stop calling people " evil" or something like that.  Speaking of which, the little girl was also a victim.  "

    "" Qingmangzi was silent for a moment, and nodded slightly to Maxi to express that he would pay attention to these details.

    After saying that they had passed Qingmangzi, Maxi took Han Yu, who could not wait for a long time, and followed the mark left by Luo Lin in the direction where the lotus leaves.

    It didn’t take a while for Maxi to bring Han Yu and Qingmangzi to join Luo Lin.

    "How is it?" Maxi leaned close to Rowling and asked in a low voice.

    Unexpectedly, Rowling hurriedly reached out and covered Maxi's mouth, and whispered: "Shhh, don't let others hear you. You guys came in time. The little girl has just finished preparing."

    Hearing Luo Lin's reminder, Han Yu couldn't help lowering his voice and asked Luo Lin: "What is she planning to do?" Luo Lin couldn't help but rolled her eyes when she heard Han Yu's question, and was about to explain to Han Yu  For a moment, Qingmangzi, who heard no sound along the way, looked at the dancing lotus pods in surprise and asked, "Huh? Isn't this a farewell dance? Isn't my little girl awake?"

    Han Yu didn’t know what the farewell dance was. He just looked at the graceful dance of the lotus pods stupidly. He didn’t expect the lotus pods to have such ability.  But after seeing Lian Peng's face, Han Yu, who was still feeling a little emotional, was stunned.

    The holy and inviolable expression made Lianpeng completely different from her previous appearance. Seeing this, Han Yu secretly vowed to make Lianpeng become the girl who loves to cry and laugh again, instead of like she is now (To be continued  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 608 Soul-binding Bell

    The Farewell Dance is a ritual used by priests to guide the souls of those who have died in vain to the underworld.  It's a bit weird to have people who killed those people with their own hands perform a farewell dance ceremony.  And this also proves what Qingmangzi said from the side, that the lotus pod is indeed possessed by evil spirits.

    In order to restore the lotus pod to normal, Han Yu bowed his head to Qingmangzi.  Qingmangzi was very proud of Han Yu's bow.  But fortunately, he is not an unreasonable person. After being complacent for a while, he still knows how to do things.  There is no way to get the lotus pods back to normal, but it just requires a little more effort.  Judging from the appearance of the lotus pod, the mind should have been completely controlled, and the original mind has been sealed in a small corner. Without special circumstances, there is no way to drive away the intruder by oneself.  What Qingmangzi and others have to do is to use external force to help Lianpeng's original intention to regain control of her body.

    According to Qingmangzi’s instructions, Han Yu found the application items that Qingmangzi wanted to use.  He looked at Qingmangzi eagerly, ready to see him show off his magical powers.  Qingmangzi did not disappoint Han Yu. That kind of fairy-like appearance cannot be imitated casually.

    All is ready except for the opportunity.  And this east wind catches the lotus pods.  But it is not easy to catch the lotus pods. In order to catch the lotus pods without damaging them, Han Yu racked his brains all night and finally came up with a method that he could barely try.

    The operation to capture Lianpeng began

    “ Arresting people is actually the same as hunting.  Approach quietly and attack unexpectedly.  Of course, consider that the people you want to arrest are living people.  So borrowing some tools is necessary.

    Before starting, Han Yu, Maxi, and Luo Lin conducted a careful and detailed rehearsal.  Through the rehearsal, Han Yu and the others considered possible situations today.  First, Maxi and Rowling acted as bait to attack the lotus pods, and then pretended to be exhausted and retreated.  Leading the lotus pods to the place where Han Yu had set an ambush in advance, when the lotus pods passed by, Han Yu suddenly took action, and a big deal could be decided.

    There is a saying that goes well, plans cannot keep up with changes.  It would be great if everything goes as Han Yu expected.  At the beginning, Maxi and Rowling completed the bait task perfectly.  But the problem came after Han Yu grabbed the lotus pod.  When Lianpeng was held by Han Yu from behind, Luo Lin suddenly took action.  He snatched the black book from Lianpeng's hand.

    Originally, Luo Lin's plan was good, to snatch the black book and separate the lotus pods from the evil spirit mentioned by Qingmangzi, but unexpectedly, the black book left the lotus pods.  Han Yu, who was holding Lianpeng by the waist, could clearly feel Lianpeng trembling all over, and then fell softly into his arms.

    Of course, Han Yu didn’t believe that the lotus pods had surrendered to him, so he turned the lotus pods around.  As soon as he saw Lian Peng's little face, Han Yu was startled by Lian Peng's appearance.  His face was pale and without a trace of blood, and his eyes were locked tightly.  He looked like he was suffering.

    "Qingmangzi, Qingmangzi, come here and take a look." Han Yu shouted loudly and felt helpless.

    Qingmangzi, who was about to put on a big show, heard the sound and rushed over, after diagnosing the lotus.  Qing Mangzi shook his head at Han Yu with a regretful look on his face, saying that there was nothing he could do.  Han Yu's eyes turned red when he saw this.  Silently he stood up holding the lotus pods, turned around and walked out.  Since Qingmangzi cannot be saved.  Then go find Mengxin. Mengxin is also a doctor, and a very good doctor.

    Maxi followed Han Yu with Luo Lin, who knew she was causing trouble, not knowing what to say.  Luo Lin, who also knew she was in trouble, looked at Han Yu with some anxiety.  To say she was afraid, that was not the case. Luo Lin's mood at this time was more of shame towards Han Yu.  The part of snatching the Black Book was not originally included, and it was entirely Rowling's own initiative.  It is precisely because of this that Rowling feels guilty.

    There was no words to say all the way, and Han Yu didn't know what to say. He could only hold the lotus pods in his arms and join Lin Ke and others who had just arrived on the Courage as quickly as possible.  Han Mengxin was immediately shocked when she saw that the lotus pod was on the line of life and death, and hurriedly took over the treatment of the lotus pod.  After examination, Han Mengxin came to the conclusion that Lotus Pendant was healthy but unconscious.  In layman's terms, lotus pods may experience amnesia after waking up.

    ??Amnesia is nothing to Han Yu. The key is people. As long as people are healthy, even if the lost memories cannot be recovered, new memories can be created to fill the gaps left when previous memories disappear.  But the problem now is that the lotus has never woken up.

    "Black Book, it is true that the person who changed the lotus' temperament has a strong resentment. I think it is this kind of resentment that prevents the lotus from waking up. Of course, this is just a hypothesis of mine. There is another possibility that it is the lotus.  The soul has been sucked away by this black book. The lotus pod is now an empty shell. The real lotus pod is in this black book.? miles.  "

    After listening to Qingmangzi’s story, Han Yu asked: “Is there any way to get the soul of Lotus Peng back from this book?”

    "Um please forgive me for not being good at studying. The human soul is very delicate and cannot make the slightest mistake. A slight mistake may cause the person and soul to disappear together. So, I'm sorry, I can't help with this matter.  you."

    "It's okay, thank you for telling me so much." Han Yuqiang thanked Qingmangzi with a smile on his face.

    "If I can find the soul-binding bell, then I can give it a try." As if he couldn't bear to see Han Yu sad, Qing Mangzi suddenly said to Han Yu.

    Like a drowning man grasping a life-saving straw, Han Yu grabbed Qingmangzi's arm and asked: "Do you know where the soul-binding bell is, right?"

    "Hmm." Qingmangzi nodded slowly and responded.  He did know the specific location of the Soul-Retaining Bell, and he also knew that he alone could not obtain the Soul-Retaining Bell. Therefore, when he saw Han Yu feeling sad, he proposed the Soul-Retaining Bell. On the one hand, it could help Han Yu.  Yu, on the other hand, can also achieve his own goals.

    Soul-binding bell, as the name suggests, is a bell used to trap people’s souls.  Because of its special soul-binding ability, this kind of soul-binding bell has always been an existence that can only be encountered but cannot be sought.  Now that Qingmangzi said that he actually knew the whereabouts of this legendary treasure, Han Yu would have jumped up with excitement if he hadn't been worried about the safety of the lotus pods.  But now, Han Yu wants to help Qingmangzi get the soul-binding bell as quickly as possible.  But any treasure must be strictly guarded.

    As soon as the scene turned, the soul-binding bell that Qing Mangzi mentioned was just as Han Yu thought. It was indeed in the underground tomb.  To be honest, since entering the Death Star Territory, opportunities for treasure hunting like this have become increasingly rare.  Basically, you may not encounter it once a month.  Seeing Qing Mangzi's skillful movements and experienced experience, Han Yu even wondered whether Qing Mangzi had done something similar like this in his spare time.

    "Be careful, I remember that if you go further, you will meet the guardian guarding this tomb. Don't be careless." Qing Mangzi reminded Han Yudao who was walking in front.

    This treasure hunting operation was in accordance with Qing Mangzi's request. Han Yu did not bring anyone else, but explained to everyone what he was going to do. After Lin Ke and others did not object to Han Yu's outing this time, they just hoped that Han Yu could come back soon.  .

    After walking with Qingmangzi for two days, we finally reached our destination.  Entering the catacombs, Han Yu was thinking about the soul-binding bell and couldn't help but walk faster, so Qingmangzi had to follow him when he saw it.

    Having no intention of admiring the collections in the tomb, Han Yu had only one goal. He only searched for a long time. Not to mention the soul-binding bell, he didn't find the tomb guardian that Qing Mangzi mentioned before.

    "Let's look for it again. I don't want to give up." After taking a break, Han Yu started searching again and promised Qingmangzi that if he couldn't find the soul-binding bell this time, he and Qingmangzi would be obedient.  Leave this catacombs.  Qingmangzi also knows what kind of person Han Yu is.  I will not give up until I achieve my goal.

    God favors those who persevere. This search is considered to be the last, so both Han Yu and Qing Mangzi search very carefully. Even the gap where they turn their heads is part of the scope of inspection.  one.  Hard work paid off. After half an hour of careful searching, Han Yu finally found a bell dropped in the corner.  Qingmangzi's eyes turned green. If he found it by himself, Qingmangzi wouldn't say anything, but now, Han Yu found it.  To be honest, Qingmangzi was already interested in killing people and seizing treasures, but fortunately, Qingmangzi still knew how to measure and did not cross the line.  After being depressed for a long time, he sourly congratulated Han Yu on his good luck.

    Han Yu is no longer the kind of age who has a clear conscience. Looking at Qing Mangzi's insincere words, Han Yu said bluntly to Qing Mangzi: "Master, if you want this soul-binding bell, then you can  Mention it to me directly. After we have been together for such a long time, you also know that I am not a person who likes to talk nonsense. After I save the lotus pod, I can make the decision to give it to you."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Qingmangzi couldn't help but feel ashamed. Compared with Han Yu, Qingmangzi felt that she was very small, so small that she could almost turn a blind eye.

    After receiving Han Yu's promise, Qingmangzi settled down and planned to help Han Yu wholeheartedly.  But what Qingmangzi didn't expect was that the soul-binding bell was found, and the guardian in the tomb also emerged from nowhere, blocking the way of Han Yu and Qingmangzi.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 609: The Tomb Guard General

    Anyone who has some power will always think that they will be buried in splendor after death, and hope that the glory and wealth they enjoyed in the world can continue to be enjoyed after death.  For this reason, the funeral industry has always been prosperous and profitable.  Everyone will die, and everyone will die. The funeral industry does not need to worry about the supply of goods. The only thing it needs to worry about is competition from its peers.

    "When a person lives his whole life, what he ends up with is a coffin."  If you think about it carefully, living like this is really not worth it.  Come naked and leave naked, not bringing a trace of wind and rain, nor taking away a single cloud.  No matter how beautiful the funeral after death is, or how rich the grave goods are in the tomb, you can’t see a beautiful funeral, and the grave goods in the tomb are more in the end, which makes it cheaper for licensed or unlicensed tomb robbers to leave behind for future generations.  Not a single one was seen.

    The larger the scale of the tomb, the more tomb robbers it often attracts. As the saying goes, a big tree attracts wind. The reason why tomb robbers rob tombs is just to make money.  And if they want to ask for money, tomb robbers will naturally not choose those small families.  There are not a few people who were powerful and powerful during their lifetimes who ended up with ashes of bones because of their burials after death.  In order to deal with tomb thieves, when those big figures build their own tombs after death, they often place traps in the tombs.

    Poison arrows and poisonous smoke are just common methods. There is a ruthless person who has even laid a trap in his tomb. As soon as he activates it, his tomb will be completely destroyed. He will die with the tomb robber without letting the tomb robber get anything.  Of course, this method is too extreme, and not many people can be so ruthless.  The tomb of a great man.  Most of them still use crossbows and poison as defense methods.  Some have hands and eyes that reach the sky.  It uses some supernatural energy as the final guarantee to protect the integrity of his tomb.  The most common one is to install the tomb guardian.  Guardians of this type have only one order, which is to destroy the intruders.

    Han Yu and Qing Mangzi didn’t know how they attracted this tomb guardian, but they knew that they had nothing to talk about with this guardian who suddenly popped up. Between them and the guardian, it was either you or me who died.

    "Boom~" The tomb guardian slashed with his sword, leaving a shallow pit on the ground.  Han Yu, who was hiding aside, stretched out his hand and released a ball of flame towards the guardian's head, but saw that the guardian didn't care at all, as if he didn't feel anything at all.  The shield in his left hand was pushed hard in the direction of Han Yu.  Han Yu jumped back when he saw this.  Unexpectedly, before Han Yu could land, the guardian quickly raised his right sword and slashed at Han Yu's head.

    "Whoops~" Just when Han Yu was about to dodge, Qing Mangzi, who was hiding behind, took action.  As an expert in subjugating demons, Qingmangzi did not take the guardian seriously.  Just want to take down this guardian.  Qingmangzi needed time to prepare his ultimate move. During the preparation period, Han Yu was responsible for holding back the guardian.

    A golden light accurately hit the guardian's forehead.  The guardian remained motionless while raising his sword to slash.  Seeing that his ability had not deteriorated, Qingmangzi smiled reservedly and said with a hint of satisfaction: "It's okay, it's okay. I haven't forgotten my ability."

    But as soon as he finished speaking, the original mud-tired guardian suddenly began to shake slightly, and cracks began to appear on the forehead where it was hit, and the cracks became bigger and bigger.  The mud gradually fell off the guardian's body, revealing the guardian's true face.

    The golden armor and golden body are majestic and majestic, giving people a sense of righteousness.  Han Yu was surprised to see the guardian who had transformed from a short and poor man into a tall, rich and handsome man, while Qingmangzi's eyes went straight and he murmured to himself: "I knew it, I should have known"

    "Hu~" With the sound of wind, the golden-armored guardian swept towards Han Yu and Qingmangzi with his big sword.  When Han Yu saw it, he quickly flew to hug Qingmangzi and rolled on the spot, out of the attack range of the golden armored guardian.  Then he slapped the absent-minded Qingmangzi, making Qingmangzi's eyes flash with stars.  But he finally woke up from that dazed state.  Seeing Han Yu raise his hand to give himself another blow, Qingmangzi quickly shouted: "Stop hitting, I'm awake."

    Han Yu did not hit Qingmangzi again, but suddenly reached out and pushed Qingmangzi, and he jumped as well.  Dodge the sword that was slashing at him diagonally.  Qingmangzi was pushed so hard that he almost fell to the ground.  But he didn't blame Han Yu for pushing him.  Because he knew that Han Yu was saving him.  It’s just my current opponent…

    "Han Yu, leave quickly, that guardian is not something we can deal with." Qingmangzi shouted at Han Yu who was entangled with the golden armored guardian.

    "What do you mean?" Han Yu asked aloud as he lowered his head to avoid another attack from the golden-armored guardian.

    Qingmangzi quickly explained: "This is a divine general, not an evil spirit like before. Not only can my ability not destroy this guardian, but it will enhance this guardian's ability."

    "Damn, you are siding with the enemy." Han Yu shouted at Qingmangzi after hearing this, and then shouted: "You go first, I will stay behind."

    &nbsp; "Be careful." Qingmangzi knew that this was not the time to be polite, and that staying here by himself would indeed be of no use. Even in hand-to-hand combat, the god general only needed one hand to deal with him.  Strictly speaking, Qingmangzi is just a burden now and is of no use at all.

    Qingmangzi ran away and disappeared in the blink of an eye, while Han Yu was blocked inside the tomb by the golden-armored guardian. It seemed to have spotted Han Yu, but it ignored Qingmangzi's escape and just kept going.  He chased Han Yu and slashed.

    "Holy shit, are you finished yet?" Han Yu yelled angrily at the general, and the answer he got was another attack from the general.  Perhaps Qingmangzi's words were meaningless. The guardian in front of him might really be a god general. Just seeing that this guy was still nimble in his movements after chasing Han Yu for a long time without any signs of sloppiness, Han Yu knew that he wanted to tire this guy out.  His plan was ruined. If he continued like this, it was very likely that the general would not be tired, but he would be tired.

    “ Anyway, Qingmangzi has run away, and it’s almost time for him to get out of the way.  Han Yu, who wanted to retreat, glanced behind the guardian and knew that his way out was there.  It’s just that the guardian will not let Han Yu go.  If you want to leave, you must get rid of the guardian's entanglement.

    He reached out and touched the soul-binding bell in his arms.  Han Yu wiped his face.  He raised his middle finger at the general blocking the road and cursed: "Do it!"

    I don’t know if the general understood the meaning of Han Yu’s gesture, but his attack became more powerful.  Han Yu dodged left and right, trying hard to avoid the divine general's attack, while quietly changing positions with the divine general.

    ……

    "Haha Idiot, bye bye~" Half an hour later, Han Yu, who had successfully reversed the positions of himself and the general, laughed at the general, turned around and ran away.  When the god general found out that he was being teased, he let out a roar, took big steps and followed Han Yu closely.

    Han Yu quickly rushed towards the entrance of the tomb while dodging the attack of the god general.  He jumped out of the entrance of the tomb with a dangerous leap, leaving the god general roaring in the tomb.

    Han Yu, who felt that he had escaped, made a face at the general in the tomb.  He reached out and took out the soul-binding bell in his arms, looked at it, and shook it casually.  Who would have thought that it would be fine if the soul-binding bell was not rang, but something would happen if it was rang.  The god general in the tomb seemed to be stimulated by the ringing of the soul-binding bell.  He unexpectedly rushed out of the tomb and rushed towards Han Yu.

    The general’s body was huge, especially his unexpected movements that stunned Han Yu.  When Han Yu thought of dodging, he found that it was too late.  If he were suppressed by the god general's body, Han Yu would probably turn into a photo.  At the critical moment of life and death, Han Yu couldn't care less and immediately released the pillar of fire.  The general's pillar of fire rising into the sky resisted the general's forward body, but it only slightly slowed down the speed of the general's forward attack. After a stalemate for dozens of seconds, the general's body still rushed towards Han Yu like a mountain bearing down on him.  Pressed down.

    ??Looking at the divine general who is getting closer and closer.  Han Yu felt a little regretful. He had thought of many ways to die, but he never thought of being crushed to death.  Just when I thought of this, I saw a bright light flashing about a kilometer away from Han Yu, and then a beam of light hit the god general's chest. After a stalemate for several seconds, the god general's body was hit by the beam of light.  There was a big hole, and the beam of light passed through the body of the general and shot into the distance.  And this time.  The body of the god general also fell to the ground.

    "Han Yu!" Lin Ke of the Courage couldn't help but screamed when he saw that the general was still suppressing Han Yu. He immediately ignored the danger and controlled the Courage to quickly approach the location of the general.  .

    Qingmangzi, who had fled back to the Courage, was opposed to Lin Ke's risky move.  Just saw the expressions of everyone in the Courage.  The words that came to his lips were swallowed back.  I just secretly thought about how to escape for a while.

    The Courage was getting closer and closer, but the general who fell to the ground remained motionless.  Seeing this, Qingmangzi couldn't help but have a question in his mind.  "This is not the fighting style of a divine general."

    Lin Ke and others do not care about the fighting style of the god general, they only care about Han Yu's safety.  Such a huge body was so tight that the chance of survival was almost zero.

    "It will be okay, Han Yu will be okay." Lin Ke whispered to encourage himself while observing the general nervously.

    Behind the General, at a circular gap, a familiar figure was waving to the Courage.  Seeing that figure, Lin Ke and others' expressions suddenly relaxed, and Field even shouted without restraint: "Look at what I said, Han Yu is a scourge, God will not let him go easily."  He was taken away because God found him annoying."

    No one cared about Field's nonsense. They just looked at Han Yu and Lin Ke controlled the Courage slowly.He got closer and landed near the soundless general.

    As soon as she saw Han Yu, Lin Ke couldn't help but threw herself into Han Yu's arms in front of everyone.  This move made Han Yu feel flattered.  In my heart, I was even more puzzled as to why Lin Ke suddenly became so bold.  You must know that in the past, if I wanted to be intimate with her, I had to choose a time when no one was around.  This is the first time I have to take the initiative like this.

    As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, it must be a monster. Han Yu was a little confused as to why Lin Ke suddenly took the initiative, so he asked Lin Ke in a low voice if there was something he wanted to help with.  As a result, something happened, and Lin Ke's originally red face turned even redder. However, Han Yu felt that this was not because Lin Ke was more shy, but because he was angry.  Just why are you angry?

    Han Yu, who still didn’t understand why Lin Ke was angry, hugged his stepped right foot and danced in a circle with a depressed look on his face, while Ning Ping and others next to him were gloating and laughing, showing no sympathy at all.

    Qingmangzi looked at Han Yu's fortune curiously.  In fact, it is also one of a person’s abilities.  In the eyes of Qingmangzi.  Han Yu's luck in front of him can be said to be very strong. At least this is the first time he has seen someone with such strong luck.  If you stay with such a person, even if you are in for some disaster, you can rely on Han Yu's luck to turn it into a disaster.

    Qing Mangzi, who had made up his mind, asked Han Yu tentatively: "Han Yu, how did you escape this disaster?"

    Han Yu replied casually: "Oh, I think it's luck. If it hadn't been for the shot from the Courage, this big hole wouldn't have appeared in the chest of this god general. Without this big hole, I might have been crushed into a photo now.  "After speaking, Han Yu walked towards the Courage.  As he walked, he said, "I'm going to take a shower. Although I'm fine, I still feel uncomfortable looking like I just emerged from the soil."

    ? Automatically filtered what Han Yu said later.  Qingmangzi thought to himself: "As expected."

    Now that the soul-binding bell is in hand, it’s up to Qingmangzi to use his methods.  Inside the Courage, Han Yu held the soul-binding bell in his hand and quietly looked at Qing Mangzi sitting opposite him, listening to Qing Mangzi's plan.  According to Qingmangzi, give him the soul arresting bell, and then he will capture the soul of the lotus pod that was taken away by the black book, and return it to the body of the lotus pod. In this way, it only needs to be nursed back to health for a while, and the lotus pod will be fine.  .

    But Han Yu was a little worried about Qing Mangzi’s plan.  It's not that he doesn't want to hand over the soul-binding bell to Qingmangzi.  For Han Yu, the safety of the lotus pod was more important than the soul-binding bell in his hand.  But what if Qingmangzi’s plan doesn’t work?  It's OK to give the soul-binding bell to Qingmangzi afterwards, but how can Qingmangzi ensure the safety of the lotus pods.  For Han Yu, who has not known her for a long time, Qingmangzi is not trustworthy yet.

    Qingmangzi also knew this, but he had no other way.  If Han Yu is willing to believe in himself, he would be willing to help, but if he doesn't believe it, it's better not to reach out randomly.  It's just a pity for the soul-binding bell. If I don't take action, what reason do I have to ask Han Yu for the soul-binding bell?

    The problem is deadlocked on mutual trust between the two parties.  If time permits.  Han Yu can understand Qingmangzi through contact, but now, who knows whether there will be any changes in Lianpeng later. The most important thing now is to wake up Lianpeng from coma as soon as possible. We will discuss other issues later.

    After a period of consideration.  Han Yu finally chose to believe in Qingmangzi, for no other reason.  Just because among the people present, no one else knew how to use the soul-binding bell except Qing Mangzi.

    Qingmangzi admired Han Yu's decisiveness.  Comparing his feelings, Qing Mangzi asked himself that if he were in Han Yu's position, he would not dare to believe in others as Han Yu believed in himself.  It is precisely because of this that Qingmangzi secretly told himself in his heart that he would do his best to treat the lotus pod as a reward for Han Yu's trust in her.

    As the saying goes, don’t trust those who employ them, and do not trust those who doubt them. Now that he has decided to trust Qingmangzi, Han Yu readily handed over the soul-binding bell to Qingmangzi, asking him to take the time to familiarize himself with the usage and characteristics of the soul-binding bell.  Qingmangzi was even more moved by Han Yu's move.  It feels good to be trusted.

    Qingmangzi took the soul-binding bell and stood up to go back to his temporary room to start studying the soul-binding bell.  But just before he stepped out of the door, Ning Ping suddenly asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, what is that in your hand?"

    "I don't know either. I found this thing in the big hole in the chest of the god general." Han Yu replied casually.  Qing Mangzi looked back and suddenly felt as if his chest had been hit hard by a sledgehammer.

    I'm jealous!  Jealous!  Hate it!  Why?  A person who doesn't even know what monasticism is actually has the opportunity to obtain the legendary godhead.  Although it is just a fragment of the godhead, and although the godhead is only the godhead of a low-level god general, the godhead is the godhead, even if it is no longer the godhead.Garbage, as long as it can be absorbed by oneself, it will be of great help to one's own cultivation.

    Qingmangzi wanted to turn around and ask Han Yu for it, but his reason told him not to ask for it.  Han Yu and others still don't know that the one they are holding is the godhead. If they ask for it, they will inevitably say that what Han Yu is holding now is the godhead of the tomb guard.  But Qingmangzi couldn't guarantee whether Han Yu and others would hand over the godhead to him after knowing the truth.  Even people who are not cultivators can get great benefits as long as they absorb the divine power.  Using oneself to save others, Qingmangzi did not believe that Han Yu would remain unmoved in front of the godhead.

    Seeing that the rare treasure is right in front of you, but you have no way to get it, this tormenting feeling makes Qingmangzi's face change for a while.  Han Mengxin, who was looking around in boredom, took a look at it.

    "Qingmangzi, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to check you out?" Han Mengxin asked Qingmangzi with a concerned look.

    Han Mengxin’s words attracted the attention of Han Yu and others.  When Han Yu saw that something was wrong with Qing Mangzi's face, he quickly motioned to Han Mengxin to help Qing Mangzi check it out.  Qingmangzi rejected Han Yu's kindness and turned around to leave.  At this time, Han Yu shouted to Qingmangzi as if he had just remembered: "Qingmangzi, wait a minute, do you know what this is?"

    "I, don't know." Qing Mangzi looked at the fragment of the godhead in Han Yu's hand, shook his head slowly and replied.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 610: Inner Demon Eats the Heart

    Cultivating the Tao means cultivating the mind.  People who practice Taoism are most afraid of having their hearts moved. Once their hearts are moved, they must fulfill their wishes, otherwise inner demons will easily arise.  After lying to Han Yu, Qingmangzi stayed up all night.  After seeing the dark circles under Qingmangzi's eyes, Han Yu thought that Qingmangzi stayed up all night because he was studying the soul-binding bell, and couldn't help but persuade Qingmangzi to pay attention to rest.

    In response to Han Yu's concern, Qing Mangzi just forced a laugh twice, and then returned to his room on the pretext of continuing to study the soul-binding bell. After locking himself in the room, he continued to think wildly.

    The soul-binding bell is no stranger to Qingmangzi, and there is no need to waste more time on the soul-binding bell.  Qingmangzi should have been filled with joy after getting the soul-binding bell.  It's just that people's hearts are not as good as snakes swallowing elephants, and one mountain is still high.  After discovering that Han Yu had a fragment of the godhead in his hand, the joy of getting the soul-binding bell has been diluted. Now Qingmangzi is full of thoughts about the fragment of godhead in Han Yu's hand. As for the soul-binding bell, that's all.  .

    Of course, we can’t blame Qingmangzi for being so snobbish.  The soul-binding bell and the godhead are like one outside and the other inside. The soul-binding bell is an external prop, while the godhead is a good medicine to enhance Qingmangzi's strength.  The soul-binding bell may be taken away by others, but the improved strength of Qingmangzi after taking the godhead will not be taken away easily.  This is also the reason why Qingmangzi wants the godhead in Han Yu's hand.  It's just that Qingmangzi didn't dare to ask directly.  The road to Taoism is dangerous and dangerous. Just as Han Yu doesn't understand Qingmangzi, Qingmangzi doesn't understand Han Yu either.  Although Han Yu's behavior of handing the soul-binding bell to Qingmangzi moved Qingmangzi very much.  But Qing Mangzi believed in Han Yu wholeheartedly.  Qingmangzi couldn't do it.  Since practicing Taoism, Qingmangzi has experienced too many intrigues, especially the experience of being sealed in the Yin-Yang Mirror, which made Qingmangzi even more afraid to trust others easily.  It is precisely because of this that inner demons gradually appeared in Qingmangzi's heart.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT OUT of 2019  Sometimes Qingmangzi would even want to just tell Han Yu directly, and then let Han Yu use his godhead in front of him.  Although it is a little more painful, the inner demons will be eliminated.  But this kind of thought is just a thought. If Qingmangzi really goes to talk to Han Yu straight to the point, Qingmangzi will feel unwilling.  But it just kept dragging on.  In the end, the inner demon will definitely devour Qingmangzi's true heart and turn Qingmangzi into a puppet of the inner demon.

    The night is long

    Qingmangzi, who had no intention of sleeping, got up and stood in front of the window, looking at the scenery outside the window, with a lot of thoughts in his heart.  Looking up at the sky, there is a bright moon in the sky. The bright moonlight gives people a cold feeling, which brings a little peace to Qingmangzi's impetuous heart.

    "Since I can't sleep, I might as well not sleep." Looking at the full moon in the sky, Qingmangzi suddenly wanted to admire the moon.  Let's drink wine and admire the moon under the moon.  It’s also a nice treat.

    Just do it if you think of it!  Qingmangzi opened the door gently, went to the kitchen to get a bottle of wine and some side dishes to go with the wine, and then went to the top floor of the Courage, only to find that someone had already taken the lead on the top floor.

    It’s Han Yu!

    Qingmangzi turned around and wanted to go back, but was discovered by Han Yu.

    "Hey, don't leave, let's enjoy the moon together." Han Yuchong greeted Qingmangzi who was about to leave.

    "Haha I forgot something, I'll come back as soon as I go." Qing Mangzi said to Han Yu with a smile, and put down the wine and appetizers in his hands.  Turn around and leave.  Han Yu looked at Qing Mangzi's hurried back in confusion, and focused on the food and wine Qing Mangzi put down.

    Since it has been discovered, it would inevitably seem a bit artificial to leave without sitting for a while.  Qingmangzi, who didn't want Han Yu to know his thoughts yet, stayed in the room for a while and then came to the top floor again.  I saw Han Yu shouting to himself with a happy face: "I thought you weren't coming. Come on, come on, let's have a drink first."

    He picked up the wine glass and took a drink.  Qingmangzi looked at Han Yu silently.  Han Yu stared at the wine glass in his hand and asked, "Qingmangzi. Regarding the lotus pods, how are you preparing?"

    "That's enough. I'm already proficient in using the soul-binding bell and can start at any time." Qingmangzi answered.

    When Han Yu heard this, his face showed joy and he said happily: "That's great, then we will start tomorrow. What do you think?"

    "No problem." Qingmangzi agreed.

    As if he had fulfilled a wish, Han Yu showed a relaxed expression on his face, and said to Qingmangzi in a casual tone: "Qingmangzi, you have helped me so much, I didn't even know  How can I thank you enough."

    When Qingmangzi heard this, his heart moved. He almost blurted out the words that he wanted Han Yu to give to him, but Qingmangzi swallowed the words when they came to his lips.  It’s hard to know people’s faces but to know their hearts. Qingmangzi’s wariness has not yet been let go.Yu Qingmangzi wanted to believe it but couldn't believe what Han Yu said.

    Seeing that Qingmangzi didn't answer, Han Yu didn't care and continued to talk to himself: "Lianpeng is one of my women. For her, I will even give my life. Qingmangzi, if you have any request,  , as long as it’s not something I can’t do, I can promise you anything.”

    Hearing Han Yu's promise, Qingmangzi was really excited, but the inner demon stopped Qingmangzi at this moment.  "It's my responsibility to help people in need. You don't have to thank me like that." Qing Mangzi said to Han Yu calmly.

    Seeing Qing Mangzi say this, Han Yu couldn't continue talking about repaying Qing Mangzi, so he started talking to Qing Mangzi about other things.  Qingmangzi, on the other hand, regretted and wanted to give herself a slap in the face.  Did you really say those hypocritical words just now?

    After absent-mindedly chatting with Han Yu for a few words, Qing Mangzi excused himself to go back to rest because he was tired, and left Han Yu, who was in the middle of a conversation.  Han Yu thought Qingmangzi was preparing for tomorrow, so he did not hold him back and allowed Qingmangzi to leave, while he continued to admire the moon, drink wine, and think about what would happen after the lotus pods woke up.

    Back to his room, he closed the door and set up a silent barrier. Qingmangzi whispered to the empty room: "Get out of here!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was opposite Qingmangzi.  A faint black shadow appeared opposite Qingmangzi.  If you identify it carefully, this black figure is almost exactly the same as Qingmangzi.

    Looking at his inner demon, Qingmangzi's expression was uncertain.  But the dark figure had an indifferent expression, and Xianxin teased Qingmangzi, "Why is his face so ugly? Did he eat something unclean outside?"

    Qingmangzi: ""

    The inner demon curled his lips in boredom, sat on the edge of the bed and asked, "Why did you call me out in the middle of the night? If nothing happened, I would be angry."

    "Why did you disturb my mind just now?" Qingmangzi asked, glaring at the black shadow.

    "Hey~ I interfere with you? Are you kidding? How could I interfere with you. We are one" The inner demon looked at Qingmangzi and said with a smile.

    "I'm different from you!" Qingmangzi roared.

    "What's the difference? I am you and you are me. No matter how you excuse it, this is an unchangeable fact. I say just accept your fate. It would be great if you obey me. As long as you obey me, the godhead  Something like that. It's just a trivial matter." The inner demon persuaded Qingmangzi.

    "Stop talking!" Qingmangzi said, glaring at the inner demon.

    Seeing that Qingmangzi looked like he was choosing others to devour, the demon in his heart gave in and laughed, and asked Qingmangzi: "If you don't want to say it, don't say it. Anyway, even if I don't say it, as long as you don't achieve it in one day  My wish is that I will not disappear for a day. My brother, we will spend a lot of time together in the future."

    "You!" Qingmangzi was about to retort when he saw the figure of the demon gradually faded and finally disappeared without a trace.

    Qing Mangzi lay on the bed with a dejected face, her mind almost turned into a mess, and she fell asleep in a daze until she was woken up by Han Yu the next day who couldn't wait.

    "Otherwise, let's try another day." Han Yu looked at Qingmangzi who couldn't help but yawn.  suggested out loud.

    "No, you don't need to worry about me, I'm fine." Qingmangzi rejected Han Yu's kindness.  Seeing Qing Mangzi's insistence, Han Yu stopped talking, and the ceremony of summoning the souls of lotus pods began under the auspices of Qing Mangzi.

    Looking at Qing Mangzi with her hair disheveled like a madman, holding a mahogany sword that she found from nowhere in her right hand and a soul-binding bell in her left hand, she walked around the altar table twice before stopping to ring the bell, and after walking two circles she shook the bell.  Bell, Han Yu's eyes widened.  I guess if there wasn’t such a thing as lotus pods.  Maybe Han Yu would like to experience it for himself.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Qingmangzi was still spinning in circles and ringing the bell. Feeling that there was nothing new, Han Yu couldn't help but secretly yawned, but he didn't expect that the yawn would never end once it started, one after another.  Non-stop.  Ning Ping on the side couldn't stand it anymore.  Couldn't help but remind Han Yu to pay attention softly.  But Han Yu felt like his upper and lower eyelids were fighting at this time, always trying to get together.

    "Drink!" Qingmangzi shouted.  Han Yu, who had been drowsy, also woke up.  Looking at Qingmangzi again, he saw the soul-binding bell in Qingmangzi's left hand shaking rapidly at the black book placed on the altar table. As the bell rang loudly, at the same time, the mahogany sword in his right hand suddenly pointed at the black book and shouted: "Duh  !”

    With Qing Mangzi’s shout, the cover of the black book automatically lifted up, and a faint figure appeared from the book, looking at Qing Mangzi expressionlessly.  Qingmangzi was also startled by the sudden appearance of the shadow.  However, Qingmangzi immediately adjusted his mentality, pointed his Taomu sword at the shadow, and shouted: "Who is coming?  "

    "Hmph, you woke me up, but you don't know who I am? I'm looking for a beating."

    "How presumptuous!" Qingmangzi shouted angrily, and the peach wood sword in his hand immediately stabbed the shadow.  Unexpectedly, the shadow actually reached out and grabbed the peach wood sword that was stabbed at him, and said with a sneer: "Can this thing hurt me?" As the shadow moved its wrist, the peach wood sword was broken into two pieces.  Qingmangzi was shocked when he saw this, and immediately started to shake the soul-binding bell.

    Hearing the ringing of the soul-binding bell, Xuying's face suddenly showed a painful expression, but seeing his unyielding look, Qingmangzi had to shake the soul-binding bell hard, but regardless of the sound of the soul-binding bell  No matter how big it was, the shadow always gritted its teeth and persisted, without any intention of giving in.

    "Click~" There was a soft sound, and the handle of the soul-binding bell was broken by Qingmangzi.  Upon seeing this, Qingmangzi quickly went to pick up the soul-binding bell that fell on the ground. Unexpectedly, the shadow that had been persisting had the ability to fight back. While Qingmangzi was picking up the soul-binding bell, the shadow rushed towards Qingmangzi.  He exhaled a breath of black air.  By the time Qingmangzi heard Han Yu's reminder and wanted to escape, it was already too late.

    Han Yu, who had been watching, saw Qingmangzi being attacked.  Immediately stop being a spectator.  Flying onto the stage ready to help.  But he found that the phantom plunged into Qingmangzi's body faster than him.  When Han Yu saw this, he didn't think much. He reached out and took the unconscious lotus away, taking the black book with him.  After all this was done, Han Yu looked worriedly at Qingmangzi, who was shrouded in black mist.

    The black fog was so thick that it was impossible to see what was going on inside.  Han Yu didn't know that when the black fog cleared, Qingmangzi would be his enemy?  Is it a friend?  Just in case, Han Yu asked Ning Ping and others to prepare for battle.  Once you find something is wrong, immediately drive the Spirit to evacuate.

    ……

    The black mist gradually dissipated, and Qingmangzi stood in front of Han Yu as if nothing was wrong. It was as if the shadow just now had never appeared.  Qingmangzi didn't remember anything.  His memory seemed to be only about how he used lotus pods to summon souls. Then when he opened his eyes, he found Han Yu standing in front of him, with no sign of the lotus pods.

    ……

    I listened to Han Yu’s story.  Qingmangzi's face became serious.  No matter which way he thought about it, Han Yu had no need to lie to himself.  And if Han Yu didn't lie to himself, it meant that what Han Yu said was true.  There is really a phantom in his body, and the phantom's ability seems to be a bit big, so big that he can't deal with it for the time being.

    Seeing Qing Mangzi's worried look, Han Yu comforted him: "Don't worry, there will be a road to the mountain. I won't ignore you."

    "Thank you." Qingmangzi smiled at Han Yu to express his gratitude for Han Yu's comfort.

    Because of this incident, the matter of summoning the souls of lotus pods has been postponed.  Han Yu didn't want anything to happen to Lianpeng.  Qingmangzi's situation at this time was obviously not suitable for continuing to summon spirits.

    Qingmangzi agreed with Han Yu’s opinion.  After her family knew about her family affairs and learned that there was a ghost in her body, Qingmangzi's heart could no longer calm down. In this case, soul summoning would most likely fail.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mblly and decided to postpone the soul-calling work until two days later.

    *********************************

    Jelinka, Fulong Pavilion, the headquarters of the card club

    The poker club that has experienced a catastrophe seems to be more united than before. Regarding Euler's leadership, most people in the poker club chose to acquiesce and support it.  They were scared.  After seeing the horror of lotus pods with their own eyes, they need to seek protection, and this protection is the current president of the poker club, Euler.

    This surprise surprised Euler.  It was this accident that made Euler accept the loss caused by this lotus attack.  The losses are huge.  Tens of thousands of casualties, plus the loss of advanced starships, reduced the card club's combat effectiveness by more than one level.  At this time, all Euler can do is appease his subordinates, bide his time, and restore the strength of the poker club as soon as possible.  Because through this lotus attack, Euler realized the alliance's ambitions and gave up the idea of ??cooperating with the alliance.

    Not to mention that Rowling, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei were constantly making small moves in Jelinka. If it hadn't been for the attack of lotus pods, Euler would not have known that the famous Alliance Inspector General Maxi would come to Jelinka quietly.  .  What is Maxi's purpose here?  Obviously not for the lotus pods.  The arrival of lotus pods was just an accident, but the arrival of Maxi to Jelinka was inevitable.  He didn't come for the lotus pods, so naturally he came for himself.

    In order to avoid an irreversible situation, Euler stayed in Fulong Pavilion in the name of handling the aftermath since Lianpeng was rescued and never left.  Even for the subsequent interview, Euler also received him at Fulong Pavilion.  ThisThis tense situation was not relieved until Maxi left Jelinka.  However, Euler still did not leave Fulong Pavilion. Even if someone saw Maxi boarding the alliance's starship with his own eyes, who can guarantee that Maxi will not repeat his old tricks this time. What if he sneaks into Chencang again

    Thinking of this possibility, Euler quickly shook his head, trying to get rid of this thought from his mind.  But once this kind of thought comes up, no matter what Euler does, it always appears in Euler's mind.

    "Damn it!" Ola cursed in a low voice, reached out and shook the bell on the desk, and the guard outside the door came into the room to wait for instructions.

    "Go and find the military advisor." Euler ordered.

    "yes."

    After a while, the military advisor Gesart came to Euler.  Gesart, who was busy preparing the intelligence department, looked at Euler.  I don’t understand why Euler came to me at this time.

    "Have you done anything recently with those people you're staring at?" Euler looked at Gesage and asked.  Gesart heard this and replied: "They are being watched round the clock. The three people are very quiet for the time being. After sending Maxi away, the three people stayed in the residence and never left the door."

    "Don't be careless. The alliance's methods are no worse than ours. I don't want things like Maxi to happen again." Euler said to Gesart with a straight face.  After hearing this, Gesart immediately understood the meaning of Euler's words, nodded and assured Euler: "Please rest assured, sir, after I put up the frame of the intelligence department, I believe that things like Maxi will never happen again."

    "I hope so." Compared with Gesart, Euler seemed a little less confident.

    Gesart frowned slightly when he heard this, since the lotus attack last time.  The president of his family seemed to be listless in everything he did, and even Gesart couldn't find the right moment to encourage Euler.

    Ignoring Gesart’s thoughts, Euler asked what he wanted to ask and explained what he wanted to explain.  Then he sent Gesart away and stood alone in front of the window, looking at the world outside the window.

    Because of the damage to the lotus pods, Jelinka has many areas that need to be repaired.  I have been busy dealing with things these past few days, and this is the first time I have calmed down and looked outside.  Looking at the busy people, Euler suddenly felt a little envious.  Although those workers are not as rich and powerful as themselves, they still live freely.  Not like myself, just like a prisoner sentenced to life imprisonment.  Being trapped in Fulong Pavilion and having to report before going out is really unfree!

    No one paid attention to Euler's pained mood at this time. Everyone was busy with their own things, workers were working, businessmen were selling things, spies were still active, but they became more secretive and sophisticated than before.  Luo Lin, who was left behind in Jelinka, along with Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, continued to attract the attention of Ola and others, acting as a MT to attract hatred.

    "Bata~" There was a sound of the door, and Luo Lin, who had gone out, came back.  Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, who stayed at home, breathed a sigh of relief.  Seeing this, Luo Lin said dissatisfiedly: "Look at what you are like now. How can you still look like one of my subordinates?"

    "General, just do it. I have to cover you every time. This job is really not easy." Shi Tianbao rubbed his bitter face and said to Luo Lin.

    Luo Lin curled her lips when she heard this and said, "Since you said so, it's up to you to go out and collect intelligence tomorrow. Qingmei and I will stay behind to cover for you."

    "General. That's not what I meant. I mean, it's not an option for us to stay here like this. We must understand why we are still here? The people who belong to our alliance have already withdrawn, and we are still here."  What are you doing here?"

    Hearing Shi Tianbao's question, Luo Lin looked at Liu Qingmei beside her. Seeing that Liu Qingmei was also looking at her seriously, Luo Lin couldn't help but sigh slightly and said to Shi and Liu: "I'll stay here."  There is a reason for being here. Of course, it’s not impossible to tell you. But you have to promise me that you won’t act without permission after hearing this.”

    "Of course." Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei replied in unison.

    "The reason why I am still here is because I did something wrong before, and I want to wait for the result here."

    "Huh? Wait for the result?" Shi Tianbao looked at Luo Lin in confusion.  When Luo Lin saw this, she told Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao exactly what happened when she took away the black book of Lianpeng and caused Lianpeng to faint.  After listening to Luo Lin's narration, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei both had strange expressions on their faces.  Shi Tianbao admired Han Yu's luck in love, while Liu Qingmei frowned, and was secretly worried. She already had Lin Ke's opponent, but she didn't expect another one to appear now.

    Luo Lin originally thought that Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei would complain about herself after listening to her words, but after waiting for a long time, there were no words of complaint.?Yes.  Looking up in confusion, he saw that Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei both looked worried.  Seeing this, Luo Lin couldn't help but said angrily: "Hey, you two, are you going a little too far? Why are you so distracted when people talk about things?"

    "General, we are not distracted, we are just a little emotional after listening to your words." Shi Tianbao explained to Luo Lin after hearing this.

    "Oh, emotion? Tell me." Luo Lin said with interest.

    Unexpectedly, Shi Tianbao shook his head and said: "It's just a small emotion, there's no need to express it. General, are you planning to wait like this forever? Are you going out these days to inquire about Han Yu and the others?"

    "Of course not. It is by the way to wait for news from Han Yu and the others. The mission we stay here is the most important. But I can't tell you this mission for the time being, so don't rush to know. When I can tell you, I will  I told you."

    "Yes." Shi Tianbao wisely chose to obey.

    Luo Lin was very satisfied with Shi Tianbao's attitude. This Shi Tianbao was very sensible and knew what things should be asked and what things should not be asked. Liu Qingmei was not as good as Shi Tianbao in this regard. He was like a curious baby.  When she sees something that puzzles her, she will ask.  And he won’t give up until he understands.  No, Shi Tianbao calmed down, but Liu Qingmei started to make a fuss. Luo Lin, who couldn't stand Liu Qingmei's questioning, had no choice in the end.  With a little bit of talk, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao understood that their purpose of staying in Jielinka was to steal a treasure left by the peerless ghost fox Maser.  Because Maser died suddenly, most of his relics were taken away by Euler.  To this end, in order to get the target mission, Rowling must figure out Euler's whereabouts.  But to Rowling's dismay, that Euler was simply a fighter among otakus, and she stayed outside Fulong Pavilion for several days.  But every time, she got something for nothing, which made Rowling almost unable to bear it.

    As for what exactly she wanted to steal, Rowling didn’t say.  But Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei were already very moved and moved by Luo Lin's trust in them.

    "General, is there anything you need me to do? Please just ask." Shi Tianbao said to Luo Lin with a somewhat excited expression.  Luo Lin glanced at Shi Tianbao inexplicably, nodded and said, "Then please pour me a glass of water."

    "Understood." Shi Tianbao ran to pour water.  Luo Lin turned her head and glanced at Liu Qingmei, who was looking at her eagerly. She twisted her neck and said to herself: "Oh, my shoulders are a little sore. It would be nice if someone could help me squeeze them."

    "I'm coming, I'm coming." Liu Qingmei shouted quickly.

    Enjoying the services of Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.  Luo Lin squinted her eyes comfortably, thinking about whether to sneak into Fulong Pavilion to investigate tomorrow.

    Just when Luo Lin was planning to sneak into Fulong Pavilion, Euler from Fulong Pavilion was getting angry.  The reason still comes from within the card club.  In this relationship between people, apart from the blood relationship, interests are basically the only thing that maintains the relationship between the two parties.  Because the benefits are unevenly distributed.  There are people who support Euler as president, and naturally there are people who oppose him.  And when a person cannot be knocked down in terms of ability.  Then someone will often start to make accusations from a moral level.  You can think that this is a sign of the other party's incompetence, but it has to be said that this kind of behavior is very annoying.  At this moment, Euler felt very angry.

    Originally, I thought that through this lotus attack, I could win over those who originally opposed me.  But it turned out that Euler was a bit whimsical, and those who opposed him still opposed him.  But now we no longer make a fuss about Euler's age, but start making a fuss about Euler's identity.

    Because Euler did not do it justice in killing Maser, most voices of criticism still accused Euler of killing his division. Euler ignored this accusation.  But among those who criticized Euler, there were a few who insisted on saying that Euler was Maser's biological son.

    This statement made Euler intolerable, so he decided to teach those weirdos a lesson.  Gesart, as a military advisor, had no objection to this decision. One reason was that people must understand that some things can be said and some people cannot say nonsense; and the other reason is that among those rumors, there are also rumors about himself.  He said he was a good engine oil for Euler.  The person who said this seemed to have witnessed Euler and Gesart's affair with his own eyes. The details were described as if he were a professional writer of novels starting with "h".

    “Some people are unlucky, and naturally some people are lucky.  Euler knew very clearly that the best way to make his men willing to work for him was to have clear rewards and punishments. No one could be exempted from the exception.  After being attacked by the lotus pods, Euler immediately rewarded those who had meritorious service, and of course punished those who flinched when the lotus pods attacked.  No one is dissatisfied with this punishment, the most??I want to ask for mercy.  After all, the Lianpeng who came to attack at that time was actually the incarnation of the devil. Seeing that she didn't run away was already considered bold, let alone someone who dared to challenge Lianpeng.

    And Lianpeng, who was talked about by people in Jelinka, was lying unconscious on the bed with his eyes closed. If Han Mengxin hadn't said that Lianpeng's heart was still beating, Han Yu almost thought that Lianpeng was dead.

    Because Qingmangzi had some problems before.  Han Yu did not dare to urge Qingmangzi.  He could only wait eagerly for Qingmangzi to announce that he could continue to summon souls.  But the situation on Qingmangzi's side was very bad, changing almost every hour. Just three hours later, when he saw Qingmangzi for the third time, Han Yu almost thought he had recognized the wrong person.

    A middle-aged man who originally looked like he was in his forties turned into an old man after three hours. This change was so great that Han Yu wondered if Qingmangzi was using it in front of him.  Had plastic surgery.

    Although he was suspicious, Han Yu was not an asshole enough to reach out and grab Qingmangzi's face.  And Qingmangzi seemed to hear Han Yu's thoughts without Han Yu having to speak.  Qingmangzi took the lead and said: "Let's continue to call the spirits."

    "Is that okay? Can your body withstand it?" Han Yu said to Qingmangzi with some worry.  Unexpectedly, these words seemed to stimulate Qingmangzi.  Qingmangzi, who was unwilling to accept his old age, immediately glared and said to Han Yu: "Don't worry about this, I have nothing wrong with everything. But the only thing I'm worried about now is whether the lotus pod can hold it?"

    "Is there anything you can do?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "Is that thing you asked me about before still there?" Qingmangzi asked Han Yu slowly.

    "Yes. Do you know what this means?"

    "Well, I took the time to look through the book during this period and found the description of the thing in your hand. If I am not wrong, that should be the legendary godhead. According to legend, as long as the godhead is eaten, the person who eats the godhead will  Will become a new god."

    "That's it, what will be the reaction if this godhead is eaten by Lian Peng?" Han Yu looked at Qingmangzi with some worry and asked.

    Hearing this, Qingmangzi assured Han Yu: "If ordinary humans eat it, it can strengthen the body and prolong life. After I call the soul of the lotus pod out of the black book and put it back into the original body of the lotus pod,  If you feed the divine power to the lotus pod, the lotus pod will be fine."

    "Just feed it directly?" Han Yu asked.

    "Of course not Oops, it's a bit troublesome to explain to you. Let's do this, when the time comes, you give me the godhead and I'll feed it to the lotus pods."

    When Han Yu heard this, he had no doubt that he was there.  He nodded and agreed to Qingmangzi's suggestion.  Seeing that Han Yu agreed to his suggestion, Qingmangzi felt secretly happy and immediately announced the start of the second soul summoning.

    Like the first time to summon spirits, after the drowsy preparations were completed, Qingmangzi pointed at the black book placed on the altar table with a new peach wood sword. This time, no ghost appeared.  Qingmangzi stretched out his hand to grab the black book, held it empty and walked towards the lotus. At the same time, he shouted to Han Yu: "Han Yu, give me the godhead."

    Han Yu, who had been prepared long ago, quickly handed Qingmangzi a little bit of divine power he had obtained from the tomb-keeper.  After getting the divine power, Qingmangzi, who was still looking anxious at first, suddenly changed his expression.  He did something that no one expected, he opened his mouth and threw the godhead he had obtained into his mouth.

    This change made Han Yu and others stunned. Han Yu even comforted himself in his heart, "As long as it can make the lotus pods okay, I will be kissed. I just pretended not to see it."

    But what happened next was puzzling. Qingmangzi threw away the peach wood sword.  Turn around and run.  At this time, Han Yu and others already understood, what is soul summoning?  What godhead?  This guy Qing Mangzi is all lying.  Now that I can't deceive him anymore, I just run away.

    Anger made Han Yu unable to let Qingmangzi off easily, and immediately pursued him.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that Qing Mangzi's legs and feet were really nimble. No matter how Han Yu increased his speed, he could never close the twenty-meter distance between himself and Qing Mangzi.  After the chase, Han Yu no longer wanted to chase. The condition of the lotus pods made Han Yu very worried.  But just when Han Yu was about to turn around, Qingmangzi, who had digested the godhead swallowed into his body through exercise, blocked Han Yu's way.

    "Get away!" Han Yu shouted in a deep voice.

    "Don't go back. I'm doing it for your own good." Qingmangzi said to Han Yu calmly.

    "I told you to stay away!"

    "That lotus pod is hopeless. Her fate has been linked to that of the Black Book. As long as she is alive for one day, she will likely be controlled by the Black Book. And once she is controlled, you will often be harmed.  These are the people around her. And I took a photo of that lotus pod, and she is?The life of a person"

    Han Yu looked at Qingmangzi talking coldly and said nothing.  It wasn't until Qingmangzi said that Lian Peng was a killer, Han Yu finally cursed angrily: "I'm your mother, you dare to say anything about Lian Peng again, why don't you try?"

    Qingmangzi was startled and couldn't help but shut her mouth.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 611 Blue Devil

    I have to say, it’s quite scary when someone who usually smiles gets angry.  At least Qingmangzi was frightened by Han Yu's angry look and did not dare to stop Han Yu from going back to find the lotus.  Of course, Qingmangzi was not stupid enough to follow him back.  After making sure that Han Yu ignored her, Qingmangzi rubbed oil on the soles of her feet and escaped.

    Han Yu doesn’t care about Qingmangzi’s fate, now he is only worried about the safety of Lianpeng.  The godhead was swallowed by Qingmangzi, and it is impossible to get it back.  The settlement of accounts can only be left to later.  I hurried back to the scene of the soul summoning and saw lotus pods lying next to the altar table, with a purple mist covering my whole body.  Han Yu didn't have time to think too much and rushed forward in three steps and two steps at a time. However, before Han Yu could touch the purple energy, a thunderbolt suddenly appeared above Han Yu's head and struck Han Yu's Tianling Cap down.  Han Yu was trembling all over after being hit, and fell to the ground unable to control his hands and feet.

    Raising his head with great effort, Han Yu wanted to see clearly the condition of the lotus pods at this time.  In the purple air, he could vaguely see a figure lying there motionless.  Han Yu, who was lying on the ground, calmed down for a while, gradually regained consciousness in his hands and feet. He moved tentatively, and then felt the purple energy begin to appear on the top of his head again.  Han Yu immediately rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the purple lightning strikes, and then jumped up suddenly and rushed towards the lotus pod shrouded in purple air.

    When he came into contact with the purple energy, Han Yu was shocked, as if an electric current was flowing through his body.  In order to wake himself up, Han Yu bit the tip of his tongue and tried his best to pull out the purple energy from the lotus pod.  When the lotus pods are freed from the purple energy.  Han Yu seemed to hear a sigh.  Then the purple energy gradually disappeared.  Han Yu didn't have time to care about why the purple energy disappeared. The problem of the lotus pods was what gave Han Yu a headache at the moment.

    I don’t know why, but the lotus pod that was shrouded in purple energy looked very different from before. The hair, eyebrows, and lips all turned purple, giving people a very non-mainstream feeling.  And this wasn't what worried Han Yu the most. What worried him the most was the heartbeat of the lotus, which came and went, and his breathing became weaker and weaker.

    Unable to think about anything else, Han Yu waited until his hands and feet gradually regained their strength.  He reached out and prepared to hold the lotus pods and go out to find Han Mengxin for treatment.  But as soon as Han Yu's hands touched Lianpeng's body, he felt that his strength was passing away rapidly, while Lianpeng's body was gradually glowing.

    "Damn, what's going on?" Han Yu saw this situation.  I couldn't help shouting in my heart.

    Just when Han Yu was in shock and doubt, he heard a gloating voice coming from the entrance.  "I told you a long time ago that that woman is a disaster star, but you just didn't listen. Isn't this bad luck?"

    It’s Qingmangzi!  The Qingmangzi who escaped before came back No, unlike the Qingmangzi who escaped before, the Qingmangzi who appeared in front of him had an evil aura all over his body.

    With three steps, Qingmangzi walked to Han Yu's side. He put his hands behind his back and asked with a joking face: "How do you think? Do you want me to save you? As long as you ask me, then I will save you."

    "Can you save the lotus?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "No, this guy is a great tonic, I'm still waiting to absorb it." Qingmangzi shook his head and replied.

    Han Yu was shocked, glared at Qingmangzi and shouted: "How dare you!"

    "Hehe With what you are now, can you stop me?" Qingmangzi asked Han Yu confidently.  Han Yu's heart sank when he heard this. Indeed, just as Qingmangzi said, he really couldn't stop Qingmangzi now.

    "You're evil!" Han Yu cursed through gritted teeth.

    But Qingmangzi smiled unmoved and said, "Thank you for the compliment."

    ……

    Qingmangzi looked at the lotus carefully for a moment, nodded and said: "It's almost there. If she continues to grow, I'm afraid I won't be able to subdue her by then."

    "What do you want to do?" Han Yu asked Qingmangzi angrily.

    "Won't you open your eyes and see what I want to do?" Qingmangzi answered casually.  He stretched out his hand to the lotus pod, gently slid it across the face of the lotus pod, and said in a loud voice: "It's so damn slippery. It's a pity that this woman is not perfect anymore, otherwise it would be a pity." As he said,  He saw Qingmangzi reaching out and pressing the Tianling cover of the lotus pod.  Finally, he muttered something, and black mist began to appear all over his body.  It merges with the purple mist on the lotus body.  The black and purple mist entangled and swallowed each other, as if a fierce confrontation was taking place. Cold sweat began to break out on Qingmangzi's forehead, but Lianpeng still closed his eyes and remained motionless.

    Half an hour later, Qingmangzi shouted in a frightened voice: "Damn it, what's going on with this woman? Where did she get this power?"

    Although Han Yu didn't know the specific situation, he knew from the look on Qingmangzi's face that this evilIt turned out to be a loss.  Maybe you will steal the chicken but lose the rice

    "Damn it, why are you laughing?I understand, it's you." Qingmangzi suddenly woke up mid-sentence, with a look of annoyance on his face.

    "What do you mean it's you? What happened to me?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    "Hmph, listen carefully. If you don't want to finish playing with us, then you'd better do something. Otherwise, all three of us will finish playing. I will be absorbed by this lotus pod, and you can't escape either. What's more,  The key thing is that the body of this lotus cannot hold the strength of the three of us."

    Han Yu may not care about his own life or death, but he cannot care about the life and death of Lotus Pendant.  It's just that Qing Mangzi's evil way can't be trusted by Han Yu at all. What if he lied to him?

    Facing Han Yu’s suspicious eyes, Qing Mangzi shouted anxiously, "Even if I am not a good person, I will not joke with my own life. Help us quickly, otherwise the three of us will finish playing together."

    "What should I do?" Han Yu thought about it for a moment, and finally chose to trust Qingmangzi again.  When Qing Mangzi heard Han Yu's question, he felt relieved and said quickly: "Do something that can distract this woman's attention. As long as I can distract her attention, I will be sure to separate from her."

    "Do you think I can still move in my current state?" Han Yu smiled bitterly upon hearing this.  Qingmangzi asked back.

    At this time, Han Yu did look a little miserable.  The whole person was paralyzed on the ground, only his hands were still in contact with the lotus body.  Seeing this, Qingmangzi gritted his teeth, bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood at the black mist in front of him. Then he flew up and kicked Han Yu up from the ground, lying on Lianpeng's body.  As Han Yu lay down on the lotus pod, the purple energy surrounding the lotus pod stagnated for a moment, and then launched a more violent attack on the black mist.  Qingmangzi gritted his teeth and persisted, while constantly urging Han Yu: "Hurry up and do it."

    "Did I move?" Han Yu secretly smiled bitterly in his heart, and tried his best to look up at the delicate face of the lotus pod below.  He lowered his head and kissed Lianpeng's lips.

    With Han Yu's kiss, the purple energy on the lotus body became strong, covering Qingmangzi's black mist, and then Qingmangzi screamed.  The whole person flew out, and after hitting the wall and lying on the ground, there was no movement.

    Han Yu felt that he had a little strength again, and when he looked up, he saw Lotus Peng opening his eyes, looking at him with a complicated face.  Han Yu immediately said with some embarrassment: "Are you awake? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" Before he finished speaking, Han Yu felt his neck being pinched. Han Yu had difficulty breathing and slapped his right hand on the lotus root, trying to  Lian Peng let go but couldn't say a word.

    "" Lianpeng sat up and looked at Qingmangzi not far away with a strange expression.  Slowly stood up.  Only then did Han Yu realize that the appearance of the lotus pod had changed again. The original purple color had now turned into blue, and the eyes were shining with a cold blue light.

    Throwing Han Yu aside casually, Lianpeng stretched out his right hand and aimed it at Qingmangzi, who was still lying motionless on the ground. A ball of blue flame flew towards Qingmangzi.  Before the flames touched Qingmangzi, Qingmangzi suddenly jumped up from the ground and ran straight to the entrance.  But not before he could reach the entrance.  A large stone fell from the sky and blocked the entrance.

    The gray-headed Qingmangzi looked ugly, stared at the lotus for a long time, gritted his teeth and said to himself: "Okay, since you want to try my methods, then I will satisfy your request." With the last one  As the words came out, Qingmangzi's robe moved automatically without any wind.  Lines of yellow talismans appeared around Qingmangzi. Qingmangzi held a peach wood sword in his right hand and a soul-binding bell in his left hand. He faced the lotus as if he was facing a formidable enemy.

    Lianpeng glanced at Qingmangzi with interest, then opened his right hand, a ball of faint blue flame appeared, and then threw it towards Qingmangzi.  At the same time, Lian Peng crossed his index fingers and released another blue cross fire towards Qingmangzi.  Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but wonder, aren't these the moves he usually uses?  How can I use lotus pods?

    Lianpeng turned his head and glanced at Han Yu, as if he had made up his mind. Then he turned back to face Qingmangzi, and Lianpeng let out a scream.  Along with the scream from the lotus pod, Qingmangzi felt shaken and looked at the lotus pod in horror.  But Lotus Peng was now filled with blue flames, walking towards Qingmangzi step by step.

    Qingmangzi instinctively told himself that he could not let the lotus pods come close. He immediately moved his talisman and shook the soul-binding bell in his hand. He even muttered words. When Qingmangzi uttered the last word, a golden light hit him.  Qingmangzi's forehead was touched, and then Qingmangzi's whole body seemed to be plated with a layer of gold. The golden light all over his body made people unable to look directly.

    &nbsp; Han Yu stretched out his hand to cover it, and saw that the lotus flower ignored Qingmangzi's abnormality and followed his own thoughts, sending out a blue flame towards Qingmangzi.

    "Hmph! Let you see the Taoist Samadhi True Fire!" Qingmangzi snorted coldly, sprayed out two flames from his nose, and met the blue flames of the lotus pod head-on.  What surprised Qingmangzi was that the orange-red flame only persisted for a while before being swallowed up by the blue flame and continued to fly towards Qingmangzi.

    Qingmangzi was shocked. In his understanding, even if his Samadhi True Fire was not the best fire in the world, it would not be so harmful.  But the facts before him told Qingmangzi that his Samadhi True Fire was so useless.  Seeing the blue flame approaching, Qingmangzi did not dare to greet it. Even though he was in the golden body state, Qingmangzi still did not dare to take risks.

    "Hoo~ho~" The blue flame ignited Qingmangzi's Taoist robe. Seeing this, Qingmangzi had to quickly take off the burning Taoist robe and stand in front of the lotus pod wearing only his underwear.  If he were wearing Taoist robes, Qingmangzi would still look like a Taoist master.  But taking off the Taoist robe there is an old saying that goes well.  People rely on clothes, Buddha relies on gold.  Without clothes, Qingmangzi has the same character as the old gangster on the street.

    As if she felt that her face had been cut off, Qingmangzi looked at the lotus in her eyes full of resentment, but she was also afraid of the blue flames, which made Qingmangzi uncertain about whether to advance or retreat for a moment.  However, Lianpeng had no idea of ??taking care of Qingmangzi's mood. Seeing that Qingmangzi had not been defeated by him, he continued to use flame attacks. And unlike the previous attack, Lianpeng's attack patterns increased this time.  Qingmangzi was exhausted from the beating.

    "Ah~" Qingmangzi screamed and was hit by a flame.  The soul-piercing feeling made Qingmangzi couldn't help but scream. Looking at the arm hit by the blue flames, the skin and flesh there had been burned completely.  It is spreading to all directions.  Qingmangzi was shocked when he saw it. He quickly chanted a spell and used the peach wood sword in his right hand to dig out the part of his left hand that was still burning with blue flames. However, in this way, Qingmangzi's left hand was considered useless and could not be used for the time being.  Used.

    "Han Yu, do you want to be a spectator all the time? Let me tell you, if I finish, it will be your turn next." Qingmangzi shouted loudly to Han Yu behind Lianpeng.  At this time, Han Yu had already recovered some physical strength. After hearing Qing Mangzi's words.  He replied in confusion: "Lianpeng and I are the same, aren't you out of your mind?"

    "Do you think that woman looks like your companion now?" Qing Mangzi smiled bitterly and asked Han Yudao.

    Being reminded by Qingmangzi, Han Yu also hesitated.  It is true that as Qingmangzi said, this lotus is indeed very different from the lotus he knows, but it is obviously impossible for Han Yu to attack the lotus just based on Qingmangzi's words.  .  In any case, although the color of Lianpeng's hair has changed, her appearance remains the same.  It's still the lotus flower that Han Yu knew.

    Seeing Han Yu's hesitation, Qingmangzi kept shouting: "Han Yu, I won't hide it from you now. The lotus pod in front of you has been controlled by the evil spirit in the black book, and it is not you.  The lotus you know. If you want to save the lotus you know, then you must join forces with me. Only by defeating the lotus in front of you can you save the other lotus."

    "What you said is a bit confusing." Han Yu scratched his head and said.

    "Idiot. What I mean is very simple. This lotus is controlled by an evil spirit, and the real lotus must be imprisoned by this evil spirit. Only by defeating the lotus controlled by the evil spirit can the real lotus be restored.  Take back control of your body. Do you understand?"

    Han Yu, who was yelled at by Qing Mangzi, plucked his ears and asked calmly: "I understand, I understand, but how can you prove that what you said is true? You have lied to me several times.  , I don’t dare to believe you anymore.”

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Qingmangzi felt his energy and blood rising. If it weren't for the powerful enemy, Qingmangzi would have had no choice but to kill Han Yu. But now, he still needs to use Han Yu to fight against the man in front of him who can't be dealt with by himself alone.  The lotus pods compete.

    "A little impatience will mess up the big plan, I can't bear it!" Qingmangzi said secretly to himself.

    "Han Yu, believe me, I won't joke about things that endanger my life anymore. This lotus controlled by evil spirits is not something I can deal with alone. If we can't get rid of her here, then when she gets out  , people nearby, including the people on the Courage who have been waiting outside, will become the target of this lotus."

    When he first heard Qing Mangzi’s words, Han Yu didn’t pay much attention, but when he heard Qing Mangzi mention Lin Ke and others, Han Yu couldn’t help but feel moved.  Indeed, if things are really as Qing Mangzi said, then Lin Ke and others will really be in danger.  Although I don’t know what this lotus pod was just now.She didn't kill herself, but the way she looked at him was as if she wanted to kill him.

    After some consideration, Han Yu basically agreed with Qingmangzi's statement. However, he did not want to be deceived by Qingmangzi, so he decided to attack the lotus pods with Qingmangzi in front and behind. While guarding against the lotus pods, he was also guarding against Qingmangzi.  .

    The addition of Han Yu made Qingmangzi feel that the pressure on her body was greatly reduced. But now that the pressure was gone, Qingmangzi's exquisite heart began to agitate again.  The idea of ????hugging the grass and hunting rabbits began to appear in Qingmangzi's mind.  Especially after seeing the power of lotus pods, the idea of ??taking possession of this evil spirit power became stronger and stronger.

    While Han Yu and Lian Peng were entangled, Qingmangzi began to recite the spell. When Lian Peng reacted, she found that it was already too late.  A five-pointed star formation trapped the lotus in place.  A ray of golden light shot out from the five-pointed star array that the lotus pod stepped on, forming another five-pointed star array in the air. After the five-pointed star array in the air was formed, it immediately pressed down on the lotus pod on the ground.  Purple mist continued to overflow from the body of the lotus pod, but the lotus pod seemed to be under a restraining spell, with its eyes wide open but motionless.

    "Qingmangzi, what are you doing again?" Han Yu asked quickly when he saw something was wrong.  But Qingmangzi didn't bother to answer Han Yu's questions, and just stared at the lotus with nervousness and expectation.  Under Qingmangzi's gaze, the purple energy around Lianpeng's body gradually gathered and condensed into a purple sphere the size of an egg, which fell to the ground.  Before the purple sphere fell to the ground, Qingmangzi had already pounced on it like a vicious dog, and got the purple sphere in his hand immediately.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 612: The human heart is not enough and the snake swallows the elephant.

    Seeing the blue ball in his hand, Qingmangzi couldn't help but feel excited and laughed wildly. Han Yu, who had already held the lotus pod aside, rolled his eyes. He didn't know what was so funny about this Qingmangzi.

    Since his family knows his own affairs, Qingmangzi holds the blue ball in his hand, and he feels that power is continuously flowing into his body. That feeling seems to bring Qingmangzi back to his youth.

    "Hahaha" Qingmangzi looked up to the sky and roared. For a moment, he felt that he was the only one in the world, and everything in this world had been stepped on by him.  Glancing up at Han Yu who was holding the lotus pod, Qingmangzi grinned, pointed at Han Yu and shouted: "Come, play with me."

    "Not interested." Han Yu replied casually.

    "It's not up to you." A sneer appeared at the corner of Qingmangzi's mouth, and with a wave of his hand, a blue flame rushed straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu knew how terrifying this blue flame was, so he immediately jumped to the side with his lotus pod in his arms, glared at Qingmangzi and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    "Hehe What are you doing? Of course it's to kill people and silence them. Don't worry, after I kill you, I will send your companions on the road one by one. You will definitely not be alone on the road to hell." Qingmangzi said to Han with a sinister smile.  Yu said.

    Han Yu looked solemn as he looked at Qingmangzi and nodded slowly and said, "I knew you would come like this, but I didn't expect you would come so quickly."

    "Hehehe Anyone can do it in hindsight." Qingmangzi chuckled, and the blue flames flew straight towards Han Yu.  Compared with the fire-using ability of lotus pods.  Qingmangzi's ability to use fire is just like that of a new apprentice.  I wanted to imitate the way lotus pods looked before and set fire to it, but I was just trying to imitate a tiger instead of a dog. It was not fishy or fishy, ??and I almost burned myself.

    Seeing Qing Mangzi in a hurry, Han Yu couldn't help laughing.  Just such a smile made Qingmangzi angry. He immediately absorbed the power of the blue ball in his hand harder and set fire continuously. After a while, Han Yu was trapped in the sea of ??fire.

    Han Yu frowned and looked at the blue flames around him.  I was secretly anxious.  At this moment, Lotus Peng, who was held in Han Yu's arms, woke up and turned around.  But now is really not the time to wake up!

    "AhemHan Yu, where are we?" Lianpeng asked Han Yu while coughing.

    Hearing Lianpeng call his name, Han Yu felt indescribably moved.  He quickly whispered: "It's okay. If you encounter a little difficulty, Lian Peng, please close your eyes for a while and I will take you out."

    "Yeah." Lianpeng closed her eyes obediently and put her arms around Han Yu's neck.  Qingmangzi from a distance laughed when he saw it and said: "Okay, okay, being a pair of mandarin ducks with the same destiny is not a bad ending."

    "Huh!" Han Yu snorted coldly when he heard this, hugged the lotus tightly and whispered to the lotus: "I won't let anything happen to you."

    "Hmm." Lotus Peng responded softly.

    I saw Han Yu holding the lotus pod and rushing towards the entrance that had been reopened by Qingmangzi.  Although he knew it was a trap, Han Yu couldn't care less at this time.  As long as there is a glimmer of hope, it's worth trying.

    trap.  There was a trap at the entrance. When Han Yu rushed to the entrance, the flame trap that had been arranged by Qingmangzi was immediately activated.  Looking at the swarming blue flames, Han Yu didn't think much and immediately released his own flames to fight.  The blue and red flames confront, entangle, and devour

    Qing Mangzi stood aside and watched Han Yu, who was surrounded by blue flames, fighting with a trapped beast.  He believed that it wouldn't take long before Han Yu would be burned to the point where not even a bone would be left.  As for himself, he continued to be an expert and became a guest of various forces.  Thinking of the beautiful life in the future, Qingmangzi couldn't help but feel a little excited, and suddenly felt that it would not be a problem to absorb a little more power from the blue ball.  After all, the more you absorb at this time.  The greater the benefit to yourself in the future.

    Thinking of this, Qingmangzi began to absorb the power in the blue ball again.  The power in the blue ball seems to be inexhaustible. No matter how Qingmangzi absorbs it, there is no sign of exhaustion.

    At the beginning, Qingmangzi's absorption was still bit by bit, but as time went by, Qingmangzi became more and more courageous and absorbed more and more power. What's more terrible is that Qingmangzi's  My mind has been controlled by the growing power. I know that it will be dangerous to continue to absorb it, but there is always a voice echoing in my mind, "More, more, I will stop as soon as I absorb this." Every time  I thought about stopping, but never stopped.  Until Qingmangzi realized something was wrong, but when he wanted to stop, it was already too late.

    Qingmangzi wanted to release the excessive power in his body to relieve the pressure in his body, but he was horrified to find that the speed at which he released his power??It can't even compare to the speed at which the power from the blue ball pours into his body.

    "That's enough, I don't want it anymore, I really don't want it anymore." Qingmangzi groaned with pain on his face, the blood vessels on his body bulged, and his whole person looked extremely ferocious and terrifying.  While Qingmangzi was distracted, Han Yu, who resisted the first wave of blue flames, rushed through the entrance with lotus pods in his arms, and ran outside without looking back.  After seeing this, Qingmangzi stretched out his hand to stop Han Yu, but found that he had lost the ability to speak at this time.

    "How could this happen? Am I going to die here?" Qingmangzi lamented in his heart, trying to release the power in his body and try to save the situation.  But no matter how hard Qingmangzi tried, the power in the blue ball was still pouring into Qingmangzi's body.

    With difficulty, he lowered his head and glanced at the blue ball in his hand. Qingmangzi, who already knew that he had little hope of escaping this disaster, showed a ruthless look in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and took the egg-sized blue ball in his hand.  The ball was swallowed into his mouth.  Qingmangzi's eyes widened and he stretched his neck hard. After trying many times, he finally swallowed the blue ball whole.  Then I saw Qingmangzi's muscles all over his body began to swell, and in an instant he changed from a tall and thin man to a round and fat spherical object.

    "Hehehehehehe" Qingmangzi, who was about to lose consciousness, let out a weird laugh with unknown meaning.  In laughter.  Qingmangzi's body finally couldn't bear the power in the blue ball, and his whole body exploded.  Like a hurricane, the powerful impact spreads in all directions.

    Before Han Yu could take a breath and ran outside with lotus pods in his arms, he felt a strong force coming from behind him, and he was pushed out.  The lotus held in Han Yu's arms was immediately thrown out and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Ouch~" Lianpeng screamed in pain, turned over and sat up. When she saw Han Yu lying motionless not far away from her, she couldn't help but panicked and crawled over quickly.  As soon as he saw Han Yu's miserable condition.  Lianpeng couldn't help but feel a pain in her heart.  At this time, Han Yu's clothes had turned into beggar's clothes, his hair was burned like a dog, and it was messy like a chicken coop.  What made Lianpeng feel even more distressed was that the area on Han Yu's back that was burned by the flames was almost cooked, and she could even vaguely smell the aroma of barbecue.

    Lian Peng tried to stand up, but unexpectedly as soon as he stood up, Lian Peng felt his feet go weak, and he collapsed to the ground again.  Helpless, Lianpeng could only let Han Yu's head rest on his thigh, while he rummaged around Han Yu's body, hoping to find tools for communicating with the Courage.

    Fortunately, the communicator was not damaged.  Lian Peng turned on the communicator.  I heard Han Mengxin's anxious voice coming from the communicator, "Brother, brother, why don't you speak? Answer me quickly."

    "Mengxin" Lianpeng said with a crying voice.

    "" After a brief silence, Han Mengxin's surprised voice came from the communicator, "Lianpeng, is it Lianpeng? Lianpeng, where is my brother? Is he with you?"

    "He is, but he is seriously injured and I don't have the strength to move him."

    "Don't cry. Don't cry. Where are you now? I'll ask Ning Ping and Shi Bafang to pick you up right away."

    "Yes, but I don't know where I am now?"

    "It doesn't matter, don't turn off the communicator, we'll be there in a minute." After saying that, the communicator was turned off.  Lianpeng could imagine what a chaotic scene it was like inside the Courage.

    “Hmm~” Han Yu, who rested his head on the lotus thigh, groaned.  Let Lianpeng be excited.  He quickly asked: "Han Yu, how are you feeling now?"

    “It’s very bad, I feel pain all over my body.” Han Yu said with a frown.

    Lianpeng comforted her softly: "Be patient for a while longer, Mengxin and the others will be here soon."

    "Oh, that's good. Lianpeng, how do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief and asked Lianpeng softly.

    "I'm fine, I just feel weak."

    "That's it. Then let Bafang find a way to make up for it later."

    "hehe……"

    Rescue came quickly, and Ning Ping and Shi Bafang appeared in Han Yu's sight.  Seeing someone familiar to him appear, Han Yu felt relieved. He couldn't bear the sleepiness any longer. He tilted his head and fell asleep on Lianpeng's lap.

    Faced with Lianpeng's nervous gaze, Ning Ping, who had checked Han Yu, comforted him softly: "It's okay, it's just collapse. As long as you take care of it, you'll be fine. Lianpeng, can you stand up now?"

    "I'll try." Lianpeng responded, trying to stand up, but found that her feet were still weak.  Ningping saw thisHe said: "It doesn't matter if you can't stand up. Bafang, you carry the lotus pods, and I'll carry Han Yu. Leave this place as soon as possible. I don't know why, but I always feel that this place is dangerous."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang agreed, put the lotus pod on his back, and walked towards the Courage first.  Han Yu was carried on Ning Ping's shoulders.  Ning Ping looked around and found no trace of Qingmangzi, and couldn't help but frown slightly.  But now is not the time to look for Qingmangzi. The most important thing is to send Han Yu back for treatment first.

    ……

    Inside the Courage

    Han Yu woke up faintly and saw the faces of Lin Ke and others. After seeing him come to life, everyone had a smile on their face.

    "Where's the lotus?" Han Yu asked.

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Lin Ke and others suddenly fell silent.  Han Yu felt anxious when he saw this, and immediately wanted to get out of bed, but was stopped by Lin Ke, "Don't move, Lianpeng is resting."

    "Rest? Then why did you show that expression just now, as if the lotus pod was about to die?" Han Yu looked at Lin Ke suspiciously and asked.  Unexpectedly, Lin Ke didn't say a word after hearing this.  This made Han Yu's heart move.  Staring at Lin Ke, he said: "Lin Ke. Tell me the specific situation of lotus pods now."

    “…Then you have to promise me that you can’t be anxious after hearing this, let alone mess around.”

    "Okay, I promise you."

    After receiving Han Yu's assurance, Lin Ke said slowly: "After Ning Ping and Bafang rescued you, Lian Peng fainted. Mengxin did an examination for Lian Peng, but found that the inside of Lian Peng's body was very damaged.  It’s serious, there is no possibility of recovery…”

    ……

    After listening to Lin Ke’s story, Han Yu was silent for a long time before he slowly asked: "Lianpeng. How long can she live?"

    "This, I don't know. Meng Xin said it might be a week later, or it might be the next second" Lin Ke lowered his head and said softly to Han Yu.

    "Lin Ke. Help me up, I want to see her." Han Yu was silent for a moment and said softly to Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke originally wanted to refuse, but after seeing Han Yu's determined look, he nodded silently and reached out to help Han Yu up.  With the support of Lin Ke, Han Yu came to Lian Peng's room.

    Seeing Han Yu appear, Lian Peng, who was talking to Han Mengxin, showed a hint of joy and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, are you okay?"

    "Ah. It's okay. How are you?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Me? Of course I'm fine too. Mengxin, are you right?" Lianpeng replied with a smile.  In order to prevent Han Yu from not believing it, he pulled Han Mengxin aside to prove to him that

    "Yes, it's okay. As long as you rest for a while, you'll be fine." Han Mengxin lowered her head and said softly.

    Seeing this, Lian Peng frowned slightly, then changed the subject and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I heard from Ning Ping that there is a Taoist named Qing Mangzi who is acting with you. Where is that Taoist now? Ning Ping and the others are going  Looking for that Taoist priest."

    "What?" Han Yu was shocked when he heard this, and quickly turned to Lin Ke and said: "Lin Ke, hurry up and contact Ning Ping and the others. The Taoist priest named Qing Mangzi is an enemy. Let them come back immediately."

    Seeing that Han Yu’s expression didn’t look like he was faking it, Lin Ke quickly helped Han Yu to the bedside and sat down, then turned around to inform Ning Ping and others who had left the Courage to find Qingmangzi.

    There were only two patients and one doctor left in the room.  In order to show that she was fine, Lianpeng chatted and laughed with Han Mengxin.  Trying to reassure Han Yu who was sitting aside.  Seeing Lianpeng like this, Han Yu also understood Lianpeng's idea of ??doing this.  Then they started joking with Lianpeng in cooperation.  Only the insider, Han Mengxin, looked unnatural.

    After joking for a while, Han Yu asked Han Mengxin to help him go back to rest, because not only did he need to rest, but the lotus pods also needed to rest.  When Han Mengxin helped Han Yu leave the room and closed the door, Han Yu and Han Mengxin faintly heard crying in the room.

    Han Yu stood at the door silently, listening quietly to the crying of the lotus pods in the room. After a while, he whispered to Han Mengxin who was supporting him: "Let's go."

    Han Mengxin, who was supporting Han Yu, showed a hesitant expression when he heard this. Han Yu smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to rub Han Mengxin's head, and whispered: "I already know the physical condition of Lianpeng from Lin Ke.  .Mengxin, you have tried your best. You are not a god, you cannot do everything."

    "But, but I don't want the lotus to die." Han Mengxin said intermittently with tears in her eyes.

    Han Yu said softly to Han Mengxin: "Like you, I don't want to let the lotus leaves leave us. But things in this world are often not as good as10 out of 10 things happen.  What we can do now is to let Lotus Peng leave safely without any regrets.  "

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin nodded in understanding and helped Han Yu back to the room.

    Not long after entering the room, Ning Ping and others came back after being notified by Lin Ke.  The information received from Lin Ke was incomplete. He only knew that the Taoist priest named Qing Mangzi was an enemy. As for the reason, Lin Ke did not explain.  Curious about what Han Yu had gone through during this operation, Ningping and others couldn't help but come to Han Yu's room, wanting to hear Han Yu tell the story exactly.

    It just so happened that Han Yu couldn't sleep at all because he was thinking about lotus pods at this time, so he satisfied the curiosity of Ning Ping and others and told about his experience this time.

    Listening to Han Yu’s story, the expressions of Ning Ping and others changed.  As expected, it is harder to know the heart than to know the face of a person.  That Qingmangzi gave people the impression of a loyal elder, but he didn't expect that he was also an ambitious guy.  Moreover, this person has no moral integrity in his actions. As long as it is beneficial to himself, he will do it without hesitation. His reputation and face are nothing but dispensable things to him.

    And when they heard that Qingmangzi’s life or death was uncertain because he had absorbed too much power, Ning Ping and others even patted their thighs in relief and applauded.

    "Okay, this is how you should treat a villain like that." Ning Ping said with an expression that should be like this.

    After evaluating Qingmangzi, an unscrupulous villain, Han Yu asked Ning Ping with a solemn look: "Ning Ping, do you know about the lotus pods?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Ning Ping and others showed a trace of embarrassment on their faces, as if they didn’t know how to answer.  Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly and said softly: "Don't worry about me, I already know."

    "Han Yu, what do you need us to do?" Ning Ping looked up at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu said slowly: "If possible, I hope we can cooperate with Lian Peng during the period before Lian Peng leaves us. Since she doesn't want us to know her physical condition, then we can just pretend not to know.  Alright. Is that okay?”

    "No problem." Ning Ping and others looked at each other and said to Han Yu in unison.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 613: People’s hearts are not as old as they used to be

    Lianpeng is a child with a hard life.  She has been without a mother since she was born. Although she has been living with her master Maser, she never knew that her master Maser was actually her biological father.  Whenever she sees children of the same age being pampered by their parents, Lianpeng will always feel inferior unconsciously.  It is precisely this kind of inferiority that makes Lianpeng dare not think about who her parents are. She can only focus all her energy on studying. When she treats others, deep down in her heart, she will always inadvertently raise eyebrows.  A high wall, so that Lianpeng didn't have many friends since he was a child.

    I lived a solitary life like that until I met Han Yu and his friends.  Lianpeng felt envious of the care and concern Han Yu and his friends showed towards their friends, but she didn't dare and didn't know how to express it.  And from the moment Han Mengxin smiled and reached out to hold Lianpeng's hand, Lianpeng felt that the world in her eyes had undergone earth-shaking changes. From Han Mengxin and others, Lianpeng understood that there was nothing between people except intrigues and intrigues.  In addition, you can also have that way of getting along.

    Mutual help, mutual dependence, mutual trust These feelings make Lianpeng feel novel and intoxicating, so much so that Lianpeng is reluctant to destroy this feeling with his own hands.  Later, Lian Peng fell in love with Han Yu. It was a strange and strange feeling that made people blush just thinking about it. It was really exciting and full of expectations.

    Lianpeng once thought that she and Lin Ke would stay with Han Yu until the end of their lives.  But an accident broke Lianpeng's life.  His master, Maser, known as the Peerless Ghost Fox, was killed by his disciples.  Arrived with this news.  There is also the parent relationship between Lianpeng and Maser.  When Zhou Quan told him that Maser was actually his biological father.  Lian Peng was not surprised in her heart. It wasn't that Lian Peng had known it beforehand, but that Lian Peng didn't know what kind of reaction she should make after hearing the news.

    Revenge for killing my father!

    Recalling the care and teachings Master Maser always gave to him, Lianpeng agreed to the request of Zhou Quan and others, not just to avenge his father, but also to punish Euler.  The world has its own code of conduct for dealing with people, and Euler's behavior of eating masters has obviously crossed the line.  Lianpeng didn't dare to say how noble her personality was, nor did she mean that she was willing to give up living a happy and comfortable life with Han Yu and others, but there were just some things in this world.  Someone has to do it.  Lianpeng believes that the crusade against Euler is what she must do.

    In order to implement her beliefs, Lian Peng gave up continuing to take risks with Han Yu and others.  Resolutely, he followed Zhou Quan and others to Emma Star and raised a banner to attack Euler.  Originally, Lianpeng thought that she would no longer interact with Han Yu and others from now on, but she did not expect that Han Yu and others would not ignore her.  When he needed help, Han Yu and others appeared as friends.

    To be honest, when she saw Han Yu and others appearing in front of her, Lian Peng could hardly believe her eyes, but the reality was just in front of her.  Han Yu and his party did not ignore him. They came just because they were in their eyes.  I am their friend.

    Later, a black book changed his destiny. That black book was full of evil Although the black book had disappeared along with the Taoist priest named Qingmangzi, it left him with harm.  , but it is fatal

    Reaching out and touching her aching chest, Lian Peng's thoughts were interrupted again. Three days have passed since she was rescued.  Lianpeng proposed a trip back to Emma Star, Zhou Quan and those people still needed to make arrangements, and she couldn't just pass away like this.  Requirements for lotus pods.  No one from Han Yu or the others objected.

    Just like Lianpeng wants to hide her illness from everyone, everyone is also cooperating and pretending to be in the dark.  The two parties had a tacit understanding not to pierce the window paper, and acted in cooperation with each other.

    “Bang~bang~bang~” There was a knock on the door, and then Han Mengxin walked in.  When she saw Han Mengxin, Lianpeng's face suddenly turned bitter.  Because whenever Han Mengxin appears, it means it's time for him to take medicine.

    "Mengxin. Can we not take medicine today?" Lotus Peng said to Han Mengxin with a hint of pleading.

    In the hopeful eyes of Lianpeng, Han Mengxin slowly but firmly shook her head and uttered one word, "no".  Lianpeng's face suddenly fell.  Helplessly taking the medicine bowl handed over by Han Mengxin, she frowned and asked, "Why is this medicine so bitter?"

    "I promise it's much better than what you drank last time. This time I put sugar in it." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    "You say that every time." Lianpeng, who had been fooled many times, murmured in a low voice, pinched her nose, drank all the medicine in the medicine bowl in one breath, then put down the bowl, stuck out her tongue and used both hands to  Fanning, as if this can alleviate the bitter taste in the mouth.

    Han Mengxin was so angry and funny when she saw thisHe said: "Why do you think you are doing this?"

    "Hehe Mengxin, you didn't tell Han Yu and the others about my true situation, did you?" Lianpeng smiled upon hearing this, and then asked worriedly.

    Han Mengxin sighed and said: "Even if I don't tell them, they will know sooner or later. And I think they may already know your true situation."

    "Really? Then we can hide it for a day. Anyway, I won't take the initiative to tell you, and Mengxin is not allowed to say it either."

    "Lianpeng, can you tell me what you are trying to do?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    Lianpeng was stunned when he heard this, and said slowly: "I don't know, maybe I don't want to see them sad for me."

    "Lianpeng, let me tell you something important. You don't want to see them sad for you, but have you ever thought that when you are really gone, my brother and the others will be upset that they don't know your condition?"  What does it look like?"

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s words, Lianpeng couldn’t help but froze, and then fell into deep thought.  Han Mengxin did not disturb Lianpeng. When she left the room, she closed the door gently, giving Lianpeng a quiet environment to think.

    *****************************

    Emma star

    Since the accident happened to the lotus responsible for blocking the expedition fleet led by Euler.  Sun Buwei can be said to be the most tired person on the entire Emma planet.  Ye Yu's death in battle.  The loss of twenty starships made Sun Buwei, the chief steward of the resistance organization, feel devastated. What's more terrible is that their leader Lian Peng didn't know whether he was alive or dead.  If it weren't for the help of Zhou Quan and others, this organization that resisted the card club might have dispersed.  It can be said to be a miracle that it is still intact now.  However, miracles must come to an end, and Sun Buwei reached his personal limit.  But just when Sun Buwei was about to give up, a piece of news cheered him up again. There was news about Lianpeng.  And another piece of news made him almost fall to the ground. Lianpeng's life was about to end.  Even if he comes back, he will just explain what happened behind his back.

    But no matter what, the backbone of Lotus Peng is still there, which means that my efforts so far have not been in vain.  No matter what the consideration is.  Sun Buwei immediately told Zhou Quan and others that Lianpeng was about to return to Emma Star.

    Zhou Quan and others who received the news had different reactions. For example, Fang Bing and Zhou Quan were the kind of people who believed in moving trees to death and people to life. Seeing that it had become impossible to deal with Euler, they began to think about what to do next.  way, such as joining other forces.  Lan Chen was much more authentic than Zhou Quan and Fang Bing in this regard. After gathering Ye Yu's remnants, he formed his own family and prepared to stand on his own.  In short, during the days when Lotus Pendant disappeared.  Within the organization that resisted the Pai Club, each person had his or her own thoughts. Except for Sun Buwei, who was also concerned about the whereabouts of Lian Peng, the others were more concerned about their own future.

    After hearing that Lian Peng was about to come back, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, who had already planned a way out for themselves, began to make small calculations in their minds, considering whether to give up contact with the alliance or continue to rely on Lian Peng to do things.  Lan Chen, on the other hand, was even more thorough and had already begun to consider finding an opportunity to kill the lotus pods.  Lan Chen is loyal to Maser, not Lotus.  The reason why he took refuge in Lianpeng was because he could continue to control the people under his control through Lianpeng.  As time went by, Lan Chen had dealt with the disobedient people under his command, and the remaining people only listened to Lan Chen's orders.  Under such circumstances, let Lan Chen return to the position of being a subordinate from the position of being the boss's leader I would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix.  The desire for power made Lan Chen's ambitions rapidly expand.

    After Sun Buwei left to prepare for the reception of Lianpeng.  Lan Chen stopped Zhou Quan and Fang Bing who were about to leave, wanting to test Zhou Fang's thoughts.

    "You two, Lianpeng is coming back soon. Have you already thought of a way to explain your reasons for contacting the alliance?" Lan Chen said something that surprised Zhou Quan and Fang Bing as soon as he opened his mouth and wanted to calm them down.  Two people.  Unexpectedly, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing also had very good psychological qualities. After a brief surprise, Zhou Quan said with a sneer: "We will find another job, or we will break up. But you, Lan Chen, have you figured out how to deal with Lianpeng?"  Have you explained your intention to exclude Sun Buwei and try to establish a new branch?"

    "We are all crows, so don't compare who is darker than who else. Let's discuss how to deal with that lotus pod." After listening to Zhou Quan's words, Lan Chen was very smart and resigned.  Zhou Quan and Fang Bing didn't want to push people too far. After all, it would be bad for everyone if they broke up.

    "What else can we do? Let's see what the lotus pod has planned first." Fang Bing replied after hearing this.

    Lan Chen became anxious when he heard this. He glared at Fang Bing and asked, "Do you still want to read it? If Lianpeng wants you to hand over your power, will you hand it over or not?"

    &nbsp; "What kind of power does she really want me to hand over? Zhou Quan and I are responsible for foreign affairs. Even if she really wants power, she should ask you for it." Fang Bing looked at Lan Chen with a joking face and said.  Since Lian Peng disappeared, Lan Chen had taken advantage of Zhou Quan and Fang Bing's absence on Emma Star to take away all the military power in the organization, leaving no scraps for Zhou Fang and the two of them.  Now that Fang Bing had the opportunity, of course he had to take the opportunity to talk about Lan Chen.

    Hearing Fang Bing's words, Lan Chen's face suddenly darkened. Seeing this, Zhou Quan on the side quickly smoothed things over and said, "Okay, okay, now is not the time for us to have internal strife. Let's think about how to deal with this situation first.  "

    Lan Chen tried to take a few deep breaths. From the conversation with Fang Bing just now, he already knew that the two people in front of him did not intend to cooperate with him.  But it doesn't matter. Just rely on your own ability to get through the difficulties alone. There is no problem at all.  What worries Lan Chen most right now is that the two people in front of him are using this opportunity to stab him in the back.  Lan Chen, who wanted to understand this, reminded himself in his mind.  It is false to discuss dealing with lotus pods.  The most important thing is to stabilize Zhou Fang and the two of them and prevent them from causing trouble for themselves.

    ……

    The three people discussed and ended up breaking up on bad terms.  Lan Chen was angry that Zhou Fang and the two men were so open-minded, but Zhou Fang and the other two were confident and took advantage of this rare opportunity to kill with one knife.  Anyway, from now on, everyone will break up and go their separate ways. It’s not certain that they may be life-or-death enemies when they meet next time.

    Returning to his residence, Fang Bing found Zhou Quan.  Although the two of them and Lan Chen broke up unhappy because of the uneven distribution of the spoils, looking back, they felt a little scared.  Currently on Emmaus.  Lan Chen has the strongest power, even Zhou Quan and Fang Bing are at a disadvantage together.  Of course, if Lan Chen must eat himself, he will have to pay a heavy price.  It is precisely because of this that both sides are afraid of fighting at both ends.  No one is willing to break up.  But fear is one thing, and precautions are still needed.  On Emma, ??apart from Lan Chen and his own forces, only Sun Buwei controlled a group of people loyal to Lian Peng.  This group has the smallest number of people, but they are all elite types.  It is precisely because of this that they can occupy a place in Emma Star's circle of influence.  These people are loyal to Lian Peng, and as long as Lian Peng survives, they will not consider joining others.  Regarding the group of elites under Sun Buwei, both Lan Chen and Zhou Fang wanted to recruit them.  I just worry about Sun Buwei, a shrewd person.  I don't dare to blatantly win over you.

    It can be said that Lan Chen and Zhou Fang both love and hate Sun Buwei.  Sun Buwei's ability is obvious to all. His internal affairs ability is either ninety-eight or ninety-nine. No matter how troublesome things are, once they are in his hands, they will immediately become in order.  But this person only works for Lian Peng, and has repeatedly rejected overt and covert solicitations from Lan Chen and others.  You want to get rid of him, but you are reluctant to let go of his ability to do things; but if you don't get rid of him, he will always make trouble for you and ruin your good deeds.  Treat such people.  It always gives people a headache.

    "Fang Bing, you said if the lotus pod dies" Zhou Quan asked Fang Bingdao in a low voice.

    Fang Bing then signaled Zhou Quan to be silent and lowered his voice and replied: "Don't say this. This possibility is not something we need to consider, because there are people who care more about the life and death of the lotus than us."

    "It's a pity that Sun Buwei is that person." Zhou Quan suddenly said without any clue.

    Fang Bing smiled when he heard this and said: "It's nothing to regret. Who told him to be ignorant of current affairs? Besides, even if Lan Chen wants to get rid of him, can't we take action to protect him?"

    "It seems you have a new plan." Zhou Quan looked at Fang Bing and said with a smile.

    "The mantis stalks the cicada, and the oriole follows behind." Fang Bing said eight words slowly.  Zhou Quan nodded understandingly.  No more words.

    ……

    While Lan Chen and Zhou Fang were each thinking about their own plans, Sun Buwei was not idle either.  He didn't tell Lan Chen and others about Lian Peng's physical condition because he felt there was no need to tell the three guys with ulterior motives.  It was not that Sun Buwei didn't know about the little moves Lan Chen and the others had made recently, but he just felt that it would be useless if he knew.  Lan Chen and others are all adults and have their own ideas. What's more, the whereabouts of the lotus pods were unknown at that time. Even he was about to decide to give up and let go. How could he blame Lan Chen and others for wanting to find another job?  After learning the news that Lian Peng was about to die soon, there was no need to care about the thoughts of Lan Chen and others.  Anyway, I don’t know how many days the lotus pod can live, so why bother worrying about those things?

    What Sun Buwei can do now is to wait for Lianpeng to come back. After seeing Lianpeng for the last time, he will leave here and start his peaceful life again.  As for the struggle for power and profit between Lan Chen and others, if you want to fight, just fight for it. I don't have to worry about it.

    &nbsp; But no one knew about Sun Buwei's thoughts. Whether it was Lan Chen or Zhou Fang, they also took Sun Buwei into consideration while considering how to deal with Lian Peng who was about to return.  The difference is probably that Lan Chen considered killing Sun Buwei, while Zhou Fang and Zhou Fang considered protecting Sun Buwei.

    Time passed like this day by day. Sun Buwei was counting the days until Lotus Pendant would come back. Lan Chen and Zhou Fang were intensively preparing in private. For a moment, Emma Star's tense atmosphere was even stronger than before.  Even more nervous is the arrival of the expeditionary force led by Hui Euler.  The ordinary people living on Emma couldn't help but wonder if Euler's expedition fleet was coming again.

    Amid the nervous and expectant waiting of all parties, the Spirit aboard Lianpeng finally entered Emma.  Lan Chen, who had been waiting for this day for a long time, summoned his men to hold a final combat meeting.  These people in front of him are all Lan Chen's die-hard loyalists. There is absolutely no need to worry about betraying him, and Lan Chen has no scruples when speaking to these people.

    "Everyone, an obstacle has appeared that prevents us from achieving great wealth. Are you all ready to join me in seeking our great wealth?" Lan Chen glanced at his men and asked in a deep voice.

    Hearing Lan Chen's inquiry, the diehards knelt down neatly on one knee and shouted with excitement in their voices: "I will follow you to the death!" Looking at the loyalty of his subordinates, Lan Chen couldn't help but let out a long and proud laugh.  .

    At the same time, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing were also doing similar things to Lan Chen.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 614 Unexpected

    Emmaus Airport was overcrowded today.  Although it was crowded, one could clearly tell each other's differences at a glance.  Sun Buwei stood in the middle with his 100 men. On both sides were Lan Chen's men, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing's men.  The bosses of the three parties stood quietly at the front of the team, watching the Courage slowly land.

    Inside the Courage, Han Yu and Ning Ping suddenly felt something was wrong at the same time.  As a strong person, his prediction of danger is always better than that of ordinary people.  After Han Yu and Ning Ping saw the people waiting outside the Courage, they felt a murderous aura, and the target of that murderous aura was the Courage.

    Who is the murderous intent directed at?  Apart from Lotus Peng, Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't think of anyone else who could attract that murderous aura.  Han Yu and Ning Ping decided on their tasks as soon as they looked at each other.  To be on the safe side, Han Yu did not let Han Mengxin and others follow him. Instead, he and Ning Ping were the only ones to accompany him except Lian Peng, who was about to disembark. The others were on standby on the Courage, ready to deal with emergencies at any time.

    " Han Yu, Ning Ping, things are probably not as bad as you think." After being silent for a moment, Lian Peng said to Han Yu and Ning Ping Qiqi Ai Ai.

    "Stop talking nonsense, the patient should stop talking." Han Yu reached out and patted Lianpeng's head, and said softly: "Don't worry, Ningping and I will protect your safety. If those people don't understand, Ningping and I will  Let them know what they are interested in. You just need to tell them what you want to say. As for whether they are willing to do it or not, it depends on themselves."

    "Hmm." Lianpeng nodded slightly and responded.  Ever since Han Mengxin talked to Lianpeng that time.  Lotus blooms at night.  He confessed his physical condition to Han Yu and others, and the performance of Han Yu and others also let Lianpeng know that Han Yu and others already knew the true condition of his body.  However, Lian Peng was not angry. Instead, he was moved by the thoughtfulness of Han Yu and others. After the conversation, Lian Peng felt that his mood was more cheerful than before, which was unexpected.  It was precisely because of her cheerful mood that Lianpeng looked away from what Sun Buwei told her about Lan Chen and others.  The only thing I didn't expect was that I probably didn't expect that someone would want to do harm to me.

    Outside the Courage, Lan Chen stared at the lotus slowly walking out of the Courage without blinking his eyes.  He was even more nervously calculating in his mind, waiting for the lotus pods to enter the best position to attack.  The only people who made Lan Chen feel uneasy were Han Yu and Ning Ping who got off the Courage with Lian Peng.  The two people, one on the left and the other on the right, protected the lotus pods in the center, which caused some changes in Lan Chen's pre-prepared plan.  But now it has reached a state where the arrow is on the string and has to be fired.  Lan Chen was also ready to attack once the matter was exposed.

    Sun Buwei watched Lianpeng approaching step by step, and that pale little face made Sun Buwei feel a little distressed.  Although he knew that the lotus pod was already a flower with an owner, Sun Buwei still couldn't help but want to step forward to comfort the lotus pod.  Just as he was about to go forward, he heard a shout from Lan Chen's group: "There is an assassin!" Immediately after, those around Lan Chen rushed towards Lianpeng, Han Yu and Ning Ping with a crash.  past.  Sun Buwei was shocked when he saw this. Are you trying to catch an assassin or are you the assassin?  Just as he was about to ask loudly, a big hand covered Sun Buwei's mouth from behind.  Although Sun Buwei had a good brain, his body was weak. After struggling twice to no avail, Sun Buwei was tied up.  Until then.  Only then did Sun Buwei see clearly who had tied him up.  He couldn't help shouting urgently: "Zhou Quan, hurry up and get someone to protect the lotus pods. Lan Chen and those people want to rebel."

    "Okay, I understand, just watch quietly." Zhou Quan replied lazily.

    Sun Buwei was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he found that all his people had been arrested by Zhou Quan's people. He couldn't help but glared at Zhou Quan and asked, "Are you ready to rebel too?"

    "Don't say it so harshly, I am the savior of you and your men." Zhou Quan glanced at Sun Buwei and said slowly.

    "Humph, I want you to save me? Let me go. I am ashamed to be with you disloyal and unjust people." Sun Buwei shouted while struggling.  But Zhou Quan was unmoved by Sun Buwei's words and continued to say slowly: "It's your business if you want to die, but do you think people like Lan Chen can hurt people like Lian Peng who are already prepared?  "

    Hearing Zhou Quan’s question, Sun Buwei couldn’t help but be stunned.  Subconsciously, he looked towards the Courage.  It doesn't matter if you don't see it, you will be shocked when you see it.  Sun Buwei originally thought that Lian Peng had been poisoned, but he didn't expect that Lian Peng was fine. He was protected by Han Yu and Ning Ping behind him, and he was looking calmly at Lan Chen, who had already revealed his plans.

    "Lan Chen, I ask myself that I have not treated you badly, why did you betray me?" Lianpeng asked Lan Chen who was not far away from him calmly.  Lianpeng believed that Lan Chen could hear her words at this moment.  Lan Chen, who had already made up his mind, stopped pretending and raised his voice to Lianpeng: "Miss Lianpeng.", I, Lan Chen, am loyal to Mr. Maser, not to you, Miss Lianpeng.  Mr. Maser was killed, and I want to avenge Mr. Maser.  And you, Miss Lianpeng, are obviously not the person to help me realize my desire for revenge.  "

    "This reason makes sense." Lian Peng nodded after hearing this, and then asked: "Then why do you want to kill me?"

    "Miss Lianpeng, I will tell you this question after you die."

    "Lan Chen, if you say that, then I won't be able to know the answer for the rest of my life? With these men of yours, do you think they can hurt me?"

    Hearing Lian Peng’s words, Lan Chen immediately understood the meaning of Lian Peng’s words, and immediately shouted angrily: “Lian Peng, don’t think that you will be fine if you have Han Yu and Ning Ping by your side. I have many masters under my command”

    "Stop bragging. Master? Even if you're lying on the ground, you're still called a master?" Han Yu said jokingly, looking at Lan Chen.

    Lan Chen’s face suddenly turned red.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, the masters Lan Chen mentioned were indeed not as good as Han Yu or Ning Ping.  This is also a regret in Lan Chen's heart.  He has recruited the most subordinates, but few can stand alone.  Especially in terms of strength.  There are not many characters who can take action.

    "If Han Yu or Ning Ping were loyal to themselves" This thought flashed through Lan Chen's mind.  Then Lan Chen never thought about it again.  Because it is unrealistic, it is a waste of time to think about it.

    "I admit that you are strong, but I have more people. Even if I can't defeat you, I can still exhaust you to death!" Lan Chen gritted his teeth and glared at Han Yu.  And he did the same. With a wave of his hand, his men rushed straight to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Lian Peng, who did not want to cause too many casualties, whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, take action. Capture the thief first and capture the king first." Han Yu agreed upon hearing this and was about to take action.  Ning Ping got the better of him, and after saying "You take care of the lotus pods", he rushed straight towards Lan Chen like an arrow off the string.

    Lan Chen was so frightened that he turned around to run, but sadly found that he had not taken a few steps.  Someone reached out and grabbed the back of his neck.

    "Tell your men to stop, or I will break your neck."

    "Huh!" Lan Chen snorted coldly and wanted to show his toughness. Unexpectedly, Ning Ping was not moved at all. Instead, he sneered and reminded: "Do you really want to fight me to the end? Then you can have your own  There is a possibility that his subordinates will be annexed by others." As he said that, Ning Ping glanced at Zhou Fang and the other two people in the distance.

    Lan Chen's heart suddenly skipped a beat. Zhou Quan and Fang Bing were both bad friends. He couldn't be a tailor and could only marry someone else.

    "Stop! Stop everyone!" Lan Chen shouted loudly to his men who were still besieging Han Yu.

    Seeing Lan Chen stop, Zhou Quan, who had been watching for a long time, shrugged at Sun Buwei and said with some regret, "What a pity. That Lan Chen seems to be aware of current affairs."

    "Zhou Quan, what exactly are you and Fang Bing planning?" Sun Buwei couldn't help but ask.

    When Zhou Quan heard this, he raised two fingers to Sun Buwei, "Two plans, if Lan Chen succeeds, then the mantis will catch the cicada, and the oriole will follow; if Lan Chen fails, then we can get together and part ways, and in the future  Nice to meet you."

    "The abacus is quite good." Sun Buwei couldn't help but muttered in a low voice.

    Zhou Quan was not angry after hearing this, and said to Sun Buwei: "Fang Bing and I are different from you. You have enough to eat alone. The whole family is not hungry, but we are raising the family. When considering things, we can't just care about our own happiness. We must  Consider the interests of those under us. Let's go, it seems that Miss Lianpeng is not a light-hearted person. I hope she can allow Fang Bing and I to leave."

    Hearing Zhou Quan’s words, Sun Buwei thought to himself: “Yes. For Miss Lianpeng, she doesn’t have much time to waste on people like you.”

    In fact, just as Sun Buwei thought, Lianpeng called Lan Chen, Zhou Quan, Fang Bing and Sun Buwei aside and explained her arrangements for them.

    "I don't have much time, so I'll keep the story short. I want to leave here and no longer interfere with your affairs. If you want to continue to confront Euler, that's your own business. Don't come to me again.  And if you don’t want to continue fighting against Euler, then I have some suggestions for you here. The first is Sun Buwei, you are very capable, and staying here is simply a waste of talent. I hope you can join the alliance, I believe  You’ll have more room to grow there.”

    After listening to Lian Peng's words, Sun Buwei gave a bitter smile and opened his mouth to speak, but saw that Lian Peng ignored him and continued: "Zhou Quan and Fang Bing, you two are both good in terms of eyesight and ability. No matter it is  Whether to join the alliance or to join the poker club, of course it comes from the bottom of my heart. I hope you can join.??Alliance, and Sun Buwei can take care of each other.  As for you, Lan Chen, I'm very sorry for Ye Yu's death. I don't want to say anything to you that you think is a shirk of responsibility. If you want to blame Ye Yu's death on me, then that's up to you.  .  My arrangement for you in the future is to leave Zhou Quan, Fang Bing, and Sun Buwei to handle all those people except them.  Whether you seek refuge with others or stand on your own feet, it's up to you.  But judging from the current situation, my arrangements for you are redundant. Before I come back, you have already found your own way out.  But Lan Chen, I really didn’t expect that you would actually want to kill me.  "

    After Lianpeng finished saying what she wanted to say, Lan Chen and others were also dumbfounded.  They never dreamed that the things they had been thinking about had already been taken care of by others.

    What is this called?

    Regret, depression, annoyance a variety of emotions emerged in the hearts of Lan Chen and others, leaving Lan Chen and others not knowing what to say for a while.  At this time, everything seems to be nonsense.

    "Miss Lianpeng. We" Lan Chen opened his mouth with difficulty.  But he didn't know what to say at this time.

    "No need to say anything. I am already a dying person. I have looked past this matter for a long time. You don't have to feel awkward and continue to do what you want to do." Lianpeng waved his hand and said  Lan Chen cut off his words.

    "A dying person? Sun Buwei, what's going on?" Lan Chen, Zhou Quan and Fang Bing looked at Sun Buwei in surprise.  Sun Buwei shrugged, "Miss Lianpeng was cursed by the black book, and she is already dead."

    "Why didn't you tell us about this before?" Lan Chen stared at Sun Buwei and asked.

    Sun Buwei shrugged unmoved and asked, "Tell you? Can I tell you so that you can cheer and celebrate in private?"

    Lan Chen and Zhou Fang, whose faces turned red at Sun Buwei's retort, stayed there speechless.  Sun Buwei looked at Lan Chen and the others with contempt, walked up to Lian Peng and asked: "Miss Lian Peng. You said before that you wanted me to join the alliance, can you please introduce me to me? I don't want to be with you."  Zhou Quan is colluding with people like Fang Bing."

    "Oh, there's no problem with this. You should thank Han Yu for this. On our way back, we met Maxi, the inspector general of the alliance, and he knows Han Yu. If Han Yu helps you with the introduction, I believe there will be no problem.  of."

    "Really?" Sun Buwei glanced at Han Yu with a complicated expression.  It can be seen from Lianpeng's attitude that Han Yu is the guy who made him envious, jealous and hateful in the past.  Now that he asked him for help, Sun Buwei felt indescribably awkward.  But as Lian Peng said, it would be a pity if his talents in this life were buried here.  What's more, he still has hundreds of people under his command, and he has to consider their future prospects.

    "No problem. However, recommendations are recommendations. Whether you can stand out in the future depends on your own ability." Han Yu agreed to Lian Peng's request and explained the situation to Sun Buwei.  When Sun Buwei heard this, he immediately raised his eyebrows and replied confidently: "You don't need to worry about this. My subordinates are all good."

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "In this case, let your people go back and prepare. We will leave immediately."

    "So urgent?" Sun Buwei asked in surprise.

    "It's not that urgent, but this is not a good place after all. It's better to leave here as soon as possible." Han Yu glanced at Lan Chen pointedly and said.  Lan Chen's face turned red when he said that, and he was about to say something.  I heard a cry from the crowd, and then a person stumbled out of the crowd, knelt in front of the lotus with a "pop", kowtowed with tears in his face and shouted loudly: "I was wrong."  Yes, I was wrong"

    When Lan Chen saw this, he couldn't help but frown deeply.  I was very unhappy and wanted to see clearly that it was the blind bastard who was embarrassing me.  But take a closer look.  Lan Chen felt relieved again.  If you are not one of your own, then you are Zhou Quan or Fang Bing.

    But when Lan Chen looked at Zhou Quan and Fang Bing with schadenfreude and wanted to take the opportunity to make fun of each other, he saw that the other party was also looking at him with schadenfreude.  The three of them were stunned at the same time, and then asked in unison: "Isn't he your person?"

    As soon as the words came out, the three of them immediately felt that something was wrong. Lan Chen even lost his voice and shouted to the lotus of the man who was kneeling and crying: "Assassin!"

    Lian Peng was stunned when he heard this, but at this moment, the man who was kneeling on the ground and crying showed his fierce look, pulled out the hidden dagger, and stabbed Lian Peng's abdomen.  Han Yu, who was standing next to the lotus, stretched out his hand to pull the lotus after hearing Lan Chen's cry. Unfortunately, it was a step too late. There was a cut on the abdomen of the lotus.

    ? ?Yaping kicked off the assassin's wrist holding the dagger. The assassin screamed and rolled on the ground, trying to escape while there were many people.  Unexpectedly, before he could get into the crowd, he was pinned to the ground by several pillars of fire falling from the sky.

    “The dagger is poisonous,” Ning Ping said to Han Yu after picking up the dagger.  Han Yu nodded after hearing this, handed the lotus pod to Han Mengxin who had landed on the Courage, walked up to the assassin with a dagger, and asked in a deep voice: "Antide!"

    "snort!"

    "Pfft!" Han Yu plunged the dagger into the assassin's thigh without hesitation, causing the assassin to scream in pain and stare at Han Yu with malicious eyes.

    "Antidote!" Han Yu repeated expressionlessly.

    "Bah!" The assassin spit out a mouthful of phlegm at Han Yu. Han Yu dodged, then raised his dagger and stabbed the assassin's other thigh hard.  Then he placed the dagger on the assassin's "third leg" and said in a still cold voice: "Antidote!"

    Assassins are not afraid of death.  Whether he bleeds to death or is poisoned, it is nothing to the assassin.  But if you can't keep a complete body after death, it will be a bit unacceptable to the assassin.

    Under Han Yu’s abnormal methods, the assassin humiliatedly handed over the antidote and explained how to use it.  In order to prevent the assassin from lying, Han Yu first gave the assassin an antidote.  After seeing that the assassin was fine, he used the antidote on Lianpeng.

    Looking at the ashen-faced assassin, Han Yu asked casually: "Who sent you here? Not to mention those three people, they wouldn't do that kind of stupid thing." One sentence immediately made the assassin think twice.  After being shattered, the assassin bit his tongue and committed suicide after giving Han Yu a hateful look.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 615: Die quietly in your arms

    The assassin died cleanly, leaving no useful clues.  [.guan m.] Even after checking the assassin’s body, no clues were found.  There are no tattoos or special marks. The clothes on his body can be seen everywhere. The dagger in his hand can be seen everywhere. Even the poison on the dagger can be seen everywhere.  This sequence can be seen everywhere, which makes Han Yu and others feel headache.  Extraordinary places often emerge from multiple ordinary places.  It can be seen from the assassin's quick action to suicide that this assassin was not a temporary act, but had planned it for a long time, otherwise he would not have chosen to commit suicide without hesitation after being captured.  Although his professional qualities as an assassin were admirable, Han Yu couldn't help but have the urge to whip corpses.  Even if you want to die, you still need to explain clearly who is behind this.

    Lianpeng prevented Han Yu from tracing the origin of the assassin.  For Han Yu, Lianpeng's wishes at this time are what he must abide by.  For this reason, the pursuit of the assassin was dropped.  Of course, Emma Xing can't stay any longer. Since Zhou Quan and others have already thought of an escape route, it will inevitably be a bit awkward to stay together any longer, and there is no guarantee that someone will want to use others as their own credentials.  Now that we are separated, it is good for you, me, and everyone.

    Except for Sun Buwei and others, who will be introduced by Han Yu, Zhou Quan, Fang Bing and Lan Chen still stay on Emma, ??but what the three of them want to do has nothing to do with Han Yu and others.  In Han Yu's words, you will die wherever you like, but if you don't die, just stay in front of me.

    After watching the Courage and the starship Sun Buwei and others boarded leave.  Zhou Quan, Fang Bing and Lan Chen all breathed a sigh of relief.  Although Lianpeng was only used by them as a cover to recruit talents.  But I have to admit that Lian Peng is one of the few in terms of means and abilities.  This can be seen from Sun Buwei and others who left.  To be honest, staying with Lianpeng made Zhou Quan and others feel very happy.  Now that they are gone, Zhou Quan and others feel relieved and can finally let go and do what they want to do.

    **********************************

    Jielin Card Club Headquarters, Fulong Pavilion

    As the president of the poker club, Euler was not in a very good mood at this time.  Since the attack of Lianpeng, his reputation has plummeted under the manipulation of thoughtful people.  The card club chose him as its president.  They just hoped that he could protect Jelinka, but the attack a while ago made the people in the card club see Euler's incompetence.  Of course, this incompetence is relative, in the eyes of those caring people in the poker club.  They didn't mention a word about Lianpeng's tyranny, and the focus was still on Euler's helpless behavior when faced with a crisis.

    Sometimes when Euler listens to those guys telling lies with their eyes open, he really wants to stab each other to death.  But this kind of idea can only be an idea and cannot be put into action.  Facing the accountability of these people, the only thing Euler could do was to endure, and he couldn't even say anything in defense.  If you defend yourself once, they can criticize you ten times.  If you argue with them, you don't have to do anything.  And how could Euler do nothing but argue with people all day long?  The answer is no.  Because once Euler really put down everything and debated with those who were looking for trouble.  Then new accusations came immediately.  What is the accusation?  Just don’t do your job properly.  Anyway, if you want to find trouble, no matter what you do, he will always find it with you.  After dealing with this group of people who were full and had nothing to do, and who were so idle that their balls ached and their anus was tight, Euler concluded an experience, that is, two people, ignore it.  You say your thing and I'll do mine.  If you can get used to it, just watch it. If you can't get used to it, just endure it. If it goes too far, just kill it.

    Faced with Euler’s knives-like attitude.  Not to mention, the number of people looking for trouble immediately decreased a lot.  Especially after Euler used thunderous means to kill the two most active trolls in the card club, the number of people who had complained all day long immediately dropped from hundreds to single digits.  As for this little bit of discordant sound, Euler was naturally not in the mood to care about it.  Originally, it seemed logical that after settling the internal objections.  Euler must be in a good mood.  But it happened that Gesart, the strategist he relied on for the most important thing, found something for himself at this time, which made Euler's mood no longer beautiful.

    "Tell me. Didn't you say you had a reason for sending the assassin? Now it's just the two of us here, tell me your reason." Euler said with a straight face, glaring at Gesart.

    Hearing this, Gesart raised his head and glanced at Euler, then lowered his head and said softly: "As long as that lotus pod remains alive, it will be a danger to your position, and the assassination order was not issued by me recently.  It has been issued since the very beginning when Lianpeng raised its flag, but it has not been canceled until now.”

    "Then I ask you to cancel this task now, can you do it?" Euler was silent for a moment and asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes. It's just that in this case, we won't be able to get back the deposit we paid."

    ? ?Hearing this, Lala said nonchalantly: "If you can't take it back, then you can't take it back. Anyway, we have money now and we don't lack those three melons and two dates. The key is to handle it from beginning to end. I don't want any rumors to spread."

    "Don't worry, my lord, the assassins I hired are very professional." Gesat replied quickly.

    "Hey~ a group of people whose profession is to kill people have professional ethics? You still claim to be a smart person." Euler looked at Gesart with contempt and said.

    "The assassin I am looking for is different from other assassins." Gesart assured Euler after hearing this.  Euler waved his hand casually and replied nonchalantly: "It's different, anyway. Let's try to deal with assassins as little as possible in the future. When doing things in the future, we should still use conspiracy as much as possible, and there should be less conspiracies.  Use a little bit.”

    "Yes." Gesart agreed gloomily.  Seeing that Euler had no other instructions, he excused himself to Euler and opened the door to do what Euler had assigned him.  Unexpectedly, as soon as the door opened, a figure flashed in and bumped into Gesart who was standing at the door.  Compared with the visitor, Gesart was obviously no match, and was knocked over by the figure.  Gesart, who was sitting on the ground, yelled angrily: "Leich, you don't have eyes when you walk."

    But Lei Qi didn’t pay attention when he heard this.  He walked directly to Euler, bent down and whispered a few words in Euler's ear. After hearing this, Euler's eyes suddenly lit up and he asked urgently: "Where is she now?"

    "I don't know, Han Yu contacted me." Lei Qi answered honestly.

    "I'll go with you to see him." Euler thought about it, stood up and said to Leitch.

    "Sir, what if it's a trap" Leitch said worriedly.

    "No. From the fact that he can treat your opponent, we can see that he is not the kind of villain who likes to use intrigues. Even if he really wants to deal with you, he will choose to attack from the front in an upright manner. Let's go.  Come on, take me to meet him. Speaking of which, I have met him once before, so we are not complete strangers."

    See Euler insist.  Lei Qi didn't object anymore and prepared to take Ola to see Han Yu who asked for his help.  After being treated by Han Yu, Leitch told Han Yu when he left the Courage that if he needed help with anything in the future, as long as it was not against morality, he could come to him.  No, Han Yu came to find him.  And Lei Qi was really a trustworthy person. After understanding Han Yu's purpose, he immediately ran to see Ola and brought Ola to Han Yu.

    When I met Han Yu.  Gesart, who had followed shamelessly, was suddenly startled. He stepped forward to protect Ola, glared at Lei Qi and asked: "Lei Qi, do you want to betray the master?"

    "I, I don't have it." Leitch explained feeling very depressed.

    "Don't explain. I don't know if explanation is just a cover-up?" Gesart looked at Leitch with a sneer and said.  But as soon as he finished speaking, Euler, who was standing behind Gesart, avenged Reich who was so angry by Gesart's words that he wanted to beat someone.

    After kicking Gesart aside, Euler said angrily: "Show your military advisor's wisdom and don't let outsiders laugh at him."

    After being reminded, Gesat quickly shouted: "Catch the assassin!"

    Euler put his hand on his forehead helplessly and said to Lei Qi beside him: "Take the military advisor down to wake up."

    "Sir, then here" Lei Qi hesitated upon hearing this.  However, Euler believed Han Yu and waved his hand and said: "I'm fine, this Han Yu will not hurt me." Reich didn't know the basis for Euler's words. Just in case, he just dragged Gesart  To the side.  But his eyes were always fixed on Han Yu.

    "Can you tell me your purpose of coming again? Leitch's language skills are not very strong." Ola looked at Han Yu and said.  Han Yu was not pretentious and nodded and replied: "No problem. I came to you for only one purpose. I hope you can put down the fight with the lotus and allow her to give Maser a stick of incense. I miss you.  You don’t have the habit of crushing the bones of the dead and scattering them into ashes.”

    "Can you give me a reason?" Euler was silent for a moment and asked slowly.

    Han Yu hesitated after hearing this, and finally decided to tell the truth. Firstly, it would make it easier for Euler to agree to his request. Secondly, he hoped that Euler could divert his main energy away from Lianpeng and others.  .  You must know that in order to deal with people like Lianpeng, the head bounty issued by Euler is very tempting.

    ……

    "What did you say? Sorry, your news is too big for me. I can't accept it for a while." Ola glared at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu shrugged indifferently, nodded and said: "I just said that Lian Peng's body has collapsed and she has only a few days left to live. She hopes to pay homage to her biological father before she dies.  That’s itThat guy Shir.  "

    "Wasn't it fine before? Why did it suddenly" Euler still said with a look of disbelief.

    Han Yu paled angrily, and Ola, who had a somewhat artificial expression, glanced at Ola and said, "Isn't this really your wish? Don't you just think about the lotus death even in your sleep and dreams? Now that you heard the news of her death, you are here again  Why are you pretending to be a good person? Tell me please, do you agree to let the lotus come to Jelinka to worship Maser?"

    "According to our relationship, Lianpeng and I are brother and sister. Now the junior sister is coming to pay homage to her deceased teacher. Of course I, the senior brother, cannot stop her." Ola said with a serious face.  But Han Yu couldn't stand Ola's slightly hypocritical face.  Seeing that Euler agreed to his request, he immediately struck while the iron was hot and said, "Then please prepare a guide for us. We are not familiar with Jelinka, and we don't know where the old guy's tomb is in Maser?"

    Euler fully agreed to Han Yu’s request.  After agreeing on a time with Han Yu.  Then Han Yu was asked to leave the scene.  After Han Yu left, Gesart, who had regained his freedom, immediately jumped in front of Euler and encouraged Euler not to miss the opportunity and never regain it.  Take this opportunity to eliminate Han Yu's gang, including Lian Peng

    "Shut up!" Euler interrupted Gesat, who was talking incessantly, and said slowly but firmly: "Gesat, remember, the lotus is my junior sister and has always been mine.  Junior sister, there is no other identity. Do you remember?"

    "Remember, remember." Gesart nodded hurriedly and replied.

    "Huh!" Euler snorted and left the scene.  Gesart looked puzzled, wondering why Euler rejected his suggestion.  Reich saw that Gesart looked depressed.  Then he reminded me, "My lord's childhood is not a childhood worth remembering, and you, one of the few friends in my childhood, had the best relationship with him. If possible, the last thing my lord wants to do is to fight against each other.  Lotus pod. Now that the lotus pod is about to die, and you have come up with such an idea at this time, it is no wonder that the adults will be angry with you. "

    "But the idea I came up with is a good one." Gesart retorted stiffly.

    Lei Qi nodded when he heard this, "Yes, it is undeniable. Your plan is indeed a good idea. But you missed two points. The first is whether the adults will agree to your plan? The other is Han Yu's  Will people be willing to sit back and wait to be killed? You haven’t really fought against Han Yu and those people. When they really start to attack, I won’t be able to stop them anyway.”

    "Is it really that powerful?" Gesart looked at Leitch with some disbelief and asked.  In Gesart's view, Leitch deliberately made Han Yu and others talk about how powerful they were, so that he could explain why he was defeated last time.

    Seeing Gesart’s suspicious face, Leitch immediately felt dissatisfied. After snorting, he turned around and walked out, and simply stopped talking to Gesart.

    In everyone’s thoughts.  Han Yu appeared at Jelinka with lotus pods.  Ola saw Lianpeng, who had not been seen for many days. Looking at Lianpeng's thin face, Ola couldn't help but feel a pain in her heart. She couldn't help but ask Han Yu: "Is there no way to cure it? I have many famous doctors here"

    "Many of the organs in her body have been cursed and have lost their original functions. It is already a miracle that she is alive now." Han Yu glared at Ola hatefully and said.

    "Curse? How could she be cursed?" Euler cried out.

    "That's not why I'm asking you. The reason why the lotus pod was cursed was because you gave the black book left by that old bastard Maser to the lotus pod. As a result, the lotus pod behaved abnormally. Finally, the abnormality was removed.  , but the lifespan of the lotus pod has reached the point where it is exhausted. Okay. Stop talking nonsense, lead the way, and take me and the lotus pod to pay homage to Maser."

    Not paying attention to Han Yu's attitude, Euler immediately led Han Yu and the lotus pod held by Han Yu towards Maser's cemetery.  When it comes to Maser's death, whether it was to win people's hearts or not to tell the truth, Euler still worried a lot about Maser's death.  Nowadays, Maser's cemetery is one of the most feng shui treasure caves in Jelinka. Unfortunately, feng shui is a bit too fantasy and not very reliable.  Even though Maser was buried in a Feng Shui cave, it did not bring much good luck to the lotus.

    Acting as a guide in person, Euler took Han Yu and Lianpeng to Maser's tomb.  Han Yu placed the lotus pod in his arms on the ground, and then knelt down.

    Euler, who was hiding aside, said dissatisfiedly when he saw this: "Why are you kneeling down?"

    "I'm this guy's son-in-law, do you think I should kneel down?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied angrily.

    Han Yu’s words were like a bolt from the blue, hitting Euler’s forehead.  Euler was immediately dumbfounded.Staring blankly at Han Yu who was kowtowing to Ma Shier with lotus pods, he couldn't calm down in his heart.

    "Father-in-law, you will never have the chance to hear me calling you in this life. Then listen below. Lianpeng is going there to find you. For the sake of her being your biological daughter, remember to take care of her and don't let her suffer.  You're wronged, otherwise, don't blame me for blaming you." Han Yu kept talking, which made the people nearby couldn't bear to listen. He couldn't help but reached out and hit Han Yu on the shoulder, and whispered: "Be more serious.  , there are outsiders."

    Han Yu, who was reminded by the lotus pod, glanced sideways at Ola and the others who were standing aside. He glanced at them unintentionally, as if a figure flashed past in the woods outside the cemetery.

    "Eula, did you bring someone here?" Han Yu asked Euler with a frown.

    "No, I didn't bring many people here." Euler replied after hearing this.

    "Then the people in the woods are not the people you ambushed?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "Is there someone in the woods?" Euler turned his head and glanced at Gesart, only to find that Gesart also had a confused look on his face.  But just when Ola was about to tell Han Yu that the people in the woods were not arranged by him, he saw Han Yu holding the lotus in his arms, putting his ear to the mouth of the lotus, nodding and making a soft hum, his eyes  It's even more shiny.

    Until the lotus hand hangs down feebly, motionless no longer.  Han Yu hugged Lian Peng tightly, recalling in his mind how he and Lian Peng had met until today.  The more he thought about Han Yu, the more he felt that he was too stupid before and didn't know how to cherish Lianpeng's feelings for him.

    “In this world, we often only understand the meaning of the word cherish when we lose something.  But every time that time comes, I regret it so much that I no longer have the opportunity to cherish it.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 616 Asking for help from a friend

    Lianpeng died, in front of the tomb of his biological father Maser, and in the arms of his lover Han Yu.  According to Lianpeng's last wish, Han Yu buried Lianpeng near Maser's cemetery.  Euler did not object to Han Yu's move. Instead, he intended to help, but Han Yu refused.  In Han Yu's view, Euler was also the indirect murderer of Lianpeng. The black book was obtained from Euler.  If it weren't for Lian Peng's request before his death, Han Yu might have settled a score with Euler by now.

    Euler didn’t pay attention to Han Yu’s attitude. After instructing the relevant personnel to cooperate with Han Yu’s behavior, he put the matter aside and started busy with what he had to do next.  Lian Peng is dead, but Zhou Quan, Fang Bing and others still need to deal with it, and it's not time to relax.

    ……

    After a period of preparation, Lianpeng’s funeral was held on a rainy morning.  The color of the sky is just like everyone's mood. It is gloomy and makes people feel a little breathless.  Han Yu and others were dressed in black attire and watched silently as the coffin containing the remains of Lotus Peng was placed into the tomb and slowly buried under the soil.

    No one spoke during the whole process, except for the occasional sound of shoveling and the prayers of priests.  Han Yu stood silently in front of the tomb, and Lin Ke waited beside him until the funeral was over. The hired helpers, priests and other idle people all left. Only Lian Peng's former partner, Han Yu and his party were left in front of Lian Peng's grave.

    "Han Yu, it's time for us to leave." Lin Ke said softly to Han Yu.

    "Hmm." Han Yu was silent for a moment.  He responded softly.  When turning to leave.  He reached out and took Lin Ke's right hand, and whispered to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, I swear, I will never let my lover be hurt again. Even if it cannot be avoided, I will share the responsibility with her."

    "I believe you." Lin Ke looked at Han Yu gently and said.

    Han Yu sniffed when he heard this, looked back at Lian Peng's tombstone, and said softly: "Lian Peng, I'm leaving, and I will come to see you with Lin Ke in a hundred years. By then, we will never be separated again.  "

    ……

    The rain was still pouring down, and Han Yu and Lin Ke walked toward the location of the Courage.  Ning Ping and others had already gone back first, leaving only Han Yu and Lin Ke walking in the rain.  Because of the rain.  There were not many pedestrians on the street, and the construction of houses under repair had been stopped. People were hiding in their homes to avoid the rain, and few went out for a walk.

    On the empty street, Han Yu and Lin Ke walked side by side, not paying attention to the surprised looks cast by the people hiding on the side of the road to take shelter from the rain.  Perhaps in their eyes, Han Yu and Lin Ke, two people who walked in the rain without umbrellas, were mentally ill.  But Han Yu and Lin Ke didn't care.  The departure of Lianpeng made Han Yu and Lin Ke know how to cherish each other and the time they spent with each other.

    But just as Han Yu and Lin Ke were enjoying a walk in the rain that others thought was sick, a figure blocked the way of Han Yu and Lin Ke.  Look at the attire of the man blocking the road.  This man was not a rich man, and he was also very unhygienic. The ash on his face was washed black and white by the rain, and his hair was stuck together because of the rain, and was wet against his scalp.  Just as Han Yu was about to spend some money to send the person blocking his way, he heard the person whisper to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I didn't expect to meet you here."

    The very familiar voice made Han Yu couldn't help but look at the person blocking the road again, and it vaguely overlapped with the impression of a person in his mind.

    "Are youTianbao?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    As soon as the words came out, the person who came quickly motioned to Han Yu to stop talking and bent down.  He stretched out his right hand in front of Han Yu and shouted: "Good-hearted master and madam, take it easy."

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and Lin Ke on the side quickly reminded him in a low voice: "Someone is coming." Then he took out some money and handed it to Shi Tianbao, and whispered to Shi Tianbao: "Ma Shier's residence."

    Shi Tianbao understood.  He took the money, thanked him profusely, and retreated to the side of the road.  And this time.  Han Yu also noticed the two people walking over.  That was the person sent by Ola to help Han Yu handle Lianpeng's funeral. He should also be the person responsible for monitoring Han Yu and his party.

    "Mr. Han Yu, Miss Lin Ke, that person didn't give you any trouble just now, did he?" one of the two people who came over asked Han Yu and Lin Ke.

    "It's okay, he's just a poor man. Is there anything wrong with you?" Han Yu asked after a perfunctory remark.

    "Oh, we are here to say goodbye to you. Miss Lianpeng's funeral has ended, and we are going back to resume our duties. At the same time, the president asked us to bring you a message. Jelinka welcomes your next visit."

    Before I left, I was told that I would like to come back next time?  Isn't this the same as serving tea to guests?  Han Yu rolled his eyes at the other party angrily and said coldly: "Go back and say goodbye."?Eula, I want to stay here for a few more days, after all, this is where the lotus used to live.  As for when to leave, it won't be long before Euler won't need to care.  "

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the man who had been silent until now opened his eyes and was about to have a seizure on the spot, but was stopped by the man who was talking to Han Yu.  "Okay, we will bring Mr. Han Yu's words and say goodbye." After that, the two people said goodbye and left.  At this time, Han Yu and Lin Ke lost interest in shopping and returned to the Courage.

    As soon as they got back to the Courage, Han Yu told Ning Ping and others about how he and Lin Ke encountered Shi Tianbao on the road and about Euler sending someone to issue an eviction order.  After hearing Ola's expulsion order, Ning Ping and others showed dissatisfied expressions.  Everyone agreed with Lin Ke's method of letting Shi Tianbao go to Ma Shier's residence.  Since someone he knows wants to ask for help, there is no reason to ignore him.  Choosing to meet at Ma Shier's residence can be said to be a good idea.

    ……

    As night fell, Han Yu came to Ma Shier's residence alone.  With Maser's death, although this home has not yet fallen into decline, no one dares to live nearby.  The long grass in the courtyard has grown to be as tall as a person and no one has cleaned it. The dark room gives people the feeling of a haunted house.

    Entered the house through the back door, as soon as I walked in.  Han Yu felt a gust of wind coming from behind.  He quickly squatted down and shrank his head, and at the same time kicked the ground hard, causing his whole body to hit behind him.

    With a "clang" sound, the iron rod hit the door frame. At the same time, Han Yu also collided with the sneak attacker behind him. The two struggled together and rolled into the courtyard. Through the dim moonlight, Han Yu could clearly see the attacker's face.  Face.

    "Tianbao?" Han Yu said depressedly as he looked at the sneak attacker pinned beneath him.

    Hearing the person calling out his name, Shi Tianbao also recognized the guy in night clothes in front of him as Han Yu.

    An own mistake

    Follow Shi Tianbao into the basement of Ma Shier's house.  Han Yu saw Liu Qingmei lying on a bed board.  At this time, Liu Qingmei was not in very good condition. Her body was covered with blood-stained bandages, and her right arm was hanging, looking feebly at Han Yu who entered the basement.

    "Mother-in-law. What did you do? Who did it?" Han Yu walked to the bed in two steps, asking with shock and anger in his eyes.

    Originally, Liu Qingmei's eyebrows stood up when she heard the word "man-in-law", but after hearing Han Yu's questions later, her eyes softened and she said faintly: "No wonder others, it's me who is not good at learning.  I still have to show off, and I bring it upon myself."

    "Fart! Do you consider me your brother anymore? Who hurt you? I'll go get you back." Han Yu glared at Liu Qingmei and asked.

    "If you dare not treat me as a woman again, I will, I will bite you to death!" Liu Qingmei shouted at Han Yu unbearably.  Because of the excessive force, the wound that had not completely healed burst open again and bleeded.  Han Yu saw this and said quickly: "Okay, okay, I won't talk to you anymore. You have a good rest, and I will take you to Mengxin later. With Mengxin here, you can quickly regain your energy and beat people all over the world."  .”

    "With my little ability as a three-legged cat, who can I beat?" Liu Qingmei said quietly after hearing this.

    Han Yu frowned slightly.  If it weren't for the fact that the person in front of him was indeed Liu Qingmei, Han Yu would have doubted whether the Liu Qingmei in front of him was someone else pretending to be her.  Although Liu Qingmei was a bit domineering in the past, she had a temperament that refused to give in easily. But now, why did Liu Qingmei see a sense of decadence in her body?

    Pulled Shi Tianbao aside.  Han Yu asked in a low voice: "Tianbao, what's going on? The whole story. Tell me without reservation."

    Hearing this, Shi Tianbao smiled bitterly, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Han Yu, before I tell you, let's find a way to treat Liu Qingmei's injury first."

    "That makes sense." Han Yu nodded when he heard the words, took out the healing bottle from his body and handed it to Shi Tianbao: "Tianbao, this healing bottle may not be enough. You first help Liu Qingmei sit down for emergency treatment, and we will return to the Courage.  Say it again."

    "How to use this?" Shi Tianbao took the medicine bottle and asked Han Yu.

    "First remove the bandage on Liu Qingmei's body, then open the mouth of the treatment bottle and aim it at the injury on Liu Qingmei's body"

    "Remove, remove the bandage?" Shi Tianbao asked with eyes wide open.

    Han Yu said matter-of-factly: "Yes, if you don't remove the bandage, are you going to leave a bandage mark on Liu Qingmei's body after she recovers?"

    "But, but, Liu Qingmei will kill me." Shi Tianbao said with a grimace.

    "Hey~ don't do this, I don't believe that Liu Qingmei put this bandage on herself. If you don't bother the two masters, even if Liu Qingmei wants to kill you, he can only kill you."This time, you just have to figure it out yourself.  "After Han Yu finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the basement. Shi Tianbao scratched his head, walked to Liu Qingmei, and whispered to Liu Qingmei what Han Yu had just said, feeling very uneasy. He had wrapped a bandage for Liu Qingmei before.  At that time, Liu Qingmei was in a coma. At that time, Shi Tianbao, who was rushing to rescue people, did not have many worries. But now, Liu Qingmei is awake

    "Since Han Yu said that, then do it." After Liu Qingmei was silent for a moment, she said to Shi Tianbao as if she had accepted her fate.  Shi Tianbao could hardly believe his ears and had to carefully verify: "Qingmei, then I can remove the bandage."

    "……Um."

    "I, let me take off the bandage on your arm first"

    "……Um."

    "I took off the bandage on your leg"

    "……Um."

    "I took off the bandage on your waist"

    "……Um."

    "I'll take off your chest, it's going to be bandaged"

    ""

    “…Can I take it apart?”

    "Don't you think you talk a little too much nonsense? I won't say it's not allowed, you can just break it down and ask questions one by one. Is it interesting?" Liu Qingmei glared at Shi Tianbao in embarrassment and yelled.  Shi Tianbao shrank his neck when he was yelled at.  His hands and feet quickly removed the bandage on Liu Qingmei's chest.  Although Liu Qingmei said well, when her breasts were exposed to Shi Tianbao, her breasts, which had never been exposed in front of a man, still trembled slightly.  Liu Qingmei bit her lower lip lightly, imitating the ostrich spirit, closing her eyes as if she couldn't see it, and others couldn't see it either.

    Seeing the pair of breasts returning to their original appearance, Shi Tianbao couldn't help but swallow secretly, but his little movement was caught by Liu Qingmei who was secretly watching.  Liu Qingmei's face turned red and she quickly closed her eyes again.  Keep learning about ostriches.

    Fortunately, it was a blessing for both Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  The healing bottle given by Han Yu is useless.  He returned the empty healing bottle to Han Yu.  Shi Tianbao and Han Yu used a simple stretcher that Han Yu had made temporarily to carry Liu Qingmei and quietly left the basement of Maser's house.

    A simple stretcher is not difficult to make, just a sheet.  Just two bamboo poles and some rope.  Of course, this kind of stretcher has no comfort at all.  Liu Qingmei was knocked dizzy on the stretcher. Fortunately, she knew that they were running for their lives, so she gritted her teeth and persisted, not causing unnecessary trouble to Han Yu and Shi Tianbao.

    Thanks to Liu Qingmei’s strength, Han Yu and Shi Tianbao escaped the soldiers patrolling the night and returned to the Courage without any danger.  As soon as they entered the Courage, Liu Qingmei was picked up by Han Mengxin and others who had been preparing for a long time, while Shi Tianbao was taken to the lounge by Han Yu.

    Shi Tianbao was about to tell Han Yu and others about the trouble he and Liu Qingmei had encountered when he was interrupted by Han Yu.  "Eat something first. It's not too late to talk after you're full."

    If Han Yu hadn’t said anything, Shi Tianbao really wouldn’t feel hungry.  However, when Han Yu mentioned it like this, Shi Tianbao suddenly felt thunder in his stomach.  The fatigue of these days has almost reached the limit for Shi Tianbao.  Not only did he have to avoid the pursuit of the poker club, but he also had to take care of the seriously injured Liu Qingmei. Before meeting Han Yu and Lin Ke, Shi Tianbao's original plan was to go to the drugstore and steal some medicine.  But who would have thought that there is no end to the road, and just when Shi Tianbao felt that he was not responding to the calls of the sky and the earth, he would meet Han Yu and Lin Ke.  Using the little money Lin Ke gave him, he went to the drugstore to buy some medicine for Liu Qingmei to take.  As for himself.  Still not enough water or rice.

    ……

    Looking at Shi Tianbao devouring it, Han Yu frowned slightly, not because he disliked the way Shi Tianbao was eating at this time, but because he felt that what Shi Tianbao encountered was definitely not a trivial matter, otherwise.  Shi Tianbao would not be unlucky like this.

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo,

    "Don't worry about Liu Qingmei, she has Mengxin and the others in charge. She is treated better than you." Han Yu said upon seeing this.  After listening to Han Yu's words, Shi Tianbao nodded and continued to eat.

    ……

    After eating and drinking enough, Shi Tianbao groaned comfortably, lying on the sofa with his belly in his arms, and said: "It's so enjoyable to eat."

    "Tianbao, how many days have you not eaten?" Han Yu glanced at the plate pushed high on the dining table and asked curiously.

    "Wellit's been three days since the accident happened and when I met you." Shi Tianbao thought about it and replied after hearing this.

    "It's been three days It seems that you and Liu Qingmei have suffered a lot in the past three days. Now you have the energy to tell us what kind of trouble you have encountered?"

    Hearing Han Yu ask, Shi Tianbao quickly sat up straight and was about to speak, but he slapped Han YuHiccups, Han Yu rolled his eyes angrily, poured a cup of tea for Shi Tianbao, "Drink some water and press it down."

    "Hehethank you." Shi Tianbao smiled sheepishly, took a sip from the tea cup, and then said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, we are being chased by the card club now."

    "Pai Club? It's Pai Club again." Han Yu frowned and muttered to himself, then said to Shi Tianbao: "Continue talking."

    "Well. Liu Qingmei and I have been working with General Luo Lin, and this time we were ordered to act with General Luo Lin. Originally our task was to act as representatives of the alliance to cooperate with the card club. But in the process of cooperation  , we discovered an unusual thing. In order to investigate this matter clearly, Liu Qingmei, General Luo Lin and I were obviously representatives of the alliance, but we were secretly investigating. Finally, five days ago, our investigation  We got an idea. But just when we were about to report our findings to the alliance, we encountered an attack, and General Luo Lin was separated from us. I took Liu Qingmei and hid in hiding for the past few days, avoiding pursuit and killing.  Looking for ways to connect with the Alliance."

    "As a result, the alliance failed to contact us, but you met us first. Tianbao, what exactly did you discover?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Shi Tianbao hesitated after hearing this, then gritted his teeth and said: "Han Yu, you are not outsiders, and I don't want to lie to you. But what I want to say is of great importance. If you are not willing to help me, please don't tell the outside world.  , can you promise me?"

    "Shi Tianbao, who do you think I, Han Yu, am?" Han Yu suddenly stood up and asked Shi Tianbao angrily.

    Seeing that Han Yu had misunderstood what he meant, Shi Tianbao quickly explained: "Han Yu, don't get me wrong. I'm not worried that you will betray me, but I don't want to bring disaster to you because of my relationship."

    "Is it a catastrophe? You won't know until you hear it." Han Yu said with a straight face.

    Seeing Han Yu's unkind expression, Shi Tianbao knew that Han Yu would be really angry if he didn't say anything, so he quickly said: "Don't be angry Han Yu, can't I just say it?"

    "Say it!"

    “…What we discovered is that in addition to cooperating with the alliance, the card club also cooperated with another organization, and what that organization did was not allowed by the laws of this world.”

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 617 An unexpected discovery

    Everything has two sides.  Where there is good, there is also bad, and where there is good, there will naturally be evil.  Whether it is good or bad, good or evil, they are all opposites.  Without bad, how can we know good?  Without evil, how can we identify good?  Just like light and darkness, both are indispensable.  No matter who is missing, the remaining one will cease to exist.

    In this world, there is a paradise on earth that makes people yearn for, and a hell on earth that makes people fear.  These two worlds coexist and will not disappear due to human will.  Because, among human beings, some people are unwilling to let one of the worlds disappear. Once it disappears, those people will lose their foothold in this world.  Different from the ordinary world where ordinary people live, except for those who are forced to survive there, most people living in the dark world are willing to stay in that place with certain purposes and ideals.  Of course, those kinds of goals and ideals are goals and ideals that cannot be tolerated or allowed in the ordinary world.  The key reason why Shi Tianbao and his party were hunted down was that they uncovered the tip of the iceberg of the dark world and touched the fundamental interests of certain people.

    For Han Yu and others, it would be unwise for just a few of them to be enemies of the entire dark world.  But for Han Yu and others, their behavior of not saving their friends is even more unforgivable.  Since he chose to intervene, Han Yu naturally wanted to know all the truth about the matter.  As for the revenge from the dark world, as Han Yu, who had been in contact with the dark world, Shi Tianbao was frightened by the first time he encountered such a thing.

    The dark world is indeed scary.  But this does not mean that the dark world is invincible.  Dark world.  It's not monolithic.  Where there are people, there will be fights. This saying also applies in the dark world.  Just like the ordinary world, the dark world is also full of various competitions, but those competitions are more cruel than the competition in the ordinary world.  If you fail in the competition in the ordinary world, as long as you endure it, there is still a chance to make a comeback, but in the dark world, failure means death.

    In Han Yu’s opinion.  What Shi Tianbao and others discovered was probably not something that all the forces in the dark world were doing together, but just one of them.  To deal with a dark force, for Han Yu and others.  He still has the strength to fight.  What's more, even if you can't deal with people like yourself, you can still use your strength.  There is a behemoth like the Alliance to borrow from, and those who don’t are fools.  Of course, we still need to quickly find out what happened to Shi Tianbao and the others, which actually caused the dark forces to send killers to hunt them down.

    Facing the inquiries of Han Yu and others, Shi Tianbao said slowly: "We have to start from the beginning. Liu Qingmei and I followed General Luo Lin and Jelinka's initial mission was to escort the alliance's negotiator here.  Negotiations were held with Euler, the president of the poker club. However, after the negotiation, General Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei and I were left in Jelinka by the negotiator, who gave us a new task to investigate Jelinka.  Linka's anomaly. When we first received this mission, Liu Qingmei and I were a little confused. At that time, General Luo Lin asked Liu Qingmei and me to act as attractive targets, while she went out to investigate alone.  But as time went by, General Luo Lin began to ask me and Liu Qingmei to follow her to investigate. The initial investigation did not yield much useful information, but with the departure of the card club president Euler, the card club  The surveillance on us was relaxed, and our investigation made a breakthrough. After our investigation, we found that the card club was cooperating with an underground organization that researched biological weapons, but just when we wanted to conduct further investigation  When , Ola came back. Then there was unrest in Jelinka. Then, we were attacked."

    Biological weapons are not biological weapons.  It is not a weapon that spreads viruses to achieve the purpose of killing a large area. It is a weapon based on the human body and through various experiments, giving humans the characteristics of various other creatures.  A weapon that becomes a tool of killing that obeys orders.

    This kind of research is within the alliance.  It should be said that in the human world, it is strictly prohibited.  Even within the league, such research is considered taboo.  But in the dark world, this kind of research is always challenged by academic madmen.  It can be seen from Shi Tianbao's words that the biological weapons they discovered should already be finished products or semi-finished products.

    Han Yu lowered his voice and asked, "Are you sure the one who attacked you is a human?"

    "It doesn't look like it. Those people's movements are too fast, and their exertion violates the principle of human exertion. It is precisely because of the appearance of those people that we were separated from General Luo Lin. I don't know Luo Lin.  How is the general doing now?"

    " Either be captured or be killed. But now is not the time to consider this. What we have to consider now is to seize the time to get in touch with the alliance and let the alliance handle this matter. To be honest, our current strength  , a bit thin.”

    Hearing that Han YuAfter saying this, Shi Tianbao nodded silently.  Although what Han Yu said was a bit frustrating, Shi Tianbao knew that Han Yu was telling the truth.  The few people on board the Courage are really not good enough compared to the forces that can produce biological weapons.

    Seeing that Shi Tianbao did not refute his opinion, Han Yu felt relieved.  I'm just worried that Shi Tianbao won't be able to turn his head around and will try to play some kind of heroism.  Although Han Yu would help Shi Tianbao if he really wanted to be heroic, but when there is no need to go all out, it is better not to go all out.

    "Tianbao, go take a bath and then have a good sleep. After you are refreshed, come with us and leave Jelinka."

    "Yeah." Shi Tianbao nodded and followed Shi Bafang out of the lounge.  After Shi Tianbao left, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and Field in front of him, shrugged and said, "It seems we are in big trouble."

    "It doesn't matter, we are used to it. Right Ningping?" Field replied with a shrug after hearing this.

    Ning Ping on the side nodded tacitly, "Well, I'm used to it."

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this and said nothing.  Sometimes, friends don’t need too many words or an action.  A look.  Will suffice.

    The saying that things often go wrong in the world is very reasonable.  Just when Han Yu and others were preparing to say goodbye to Ola the next day to prevent the other party from being disturbed by the presence of people like them, an unexpected discovery forced Han Yu and others to change their plans.

    In Fulong Pavilion, Han Yu, who came to say goodbye, met Euler.  Upon hearing Han Yu's visit, Ola immediately welcomed him, but unfortunately, Han Yu was not flattered.  Originally, Han Yu only planned to talk to Ola and then leave.  But after seeing a few small pieces on Euler's table, Han Yu changed his words.

    "How many more days do we have to wait?" Ola asked, looking at Han Yu with a frown.

    "Well, there are a lot of internal problems with the Spirit. I would like to take this opportunity to overhaul the Spirit before continuing our adventure."

    "Where are you going next?" Ola looked at Han Yu and asked.

    About this question.  Han Yu was well prepared and immediately replied: "Our goal is to explore every part of the Death Star Territory and complete the entire Star Territory map of the Death Star Territory. At the next stop, we are going to cross the Death Desert and enter the Death Star Territory.  lock up."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  The way Ou La looked at Han Yu suddenly changed.  The Desert of Death is a place regarded as a forbidden area by many adventurers, but Han Yu in front of him promised to pass through the Desert of Death and then enter the inner circle of the Death Star Territory that almost no one has ever entered.  But speaking of Courage, Han Yu is worthy of Euler's admiration.  But it was just admiration. In Euler's heart, Han Yu was basically equated with the dead. The only difference was when he died.

    "I wish you success." Euler said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and didn't care about the tone of Euler's words. He just asked Euler: "About what I just said"

    "No problem. I will say hello to my people later, and I will try my best to cooperate with your requests. Do you need me to send someone to help?"

    "No, we just need some supplies, and we have professional maintenance technicians for repairs. She is responsible for the courage. If outsiders intervene, it may not help."

    "Oh, that's it." Euler said with some regret upon hearing this.

    Han Yu didn’t pay attention to Euler’s regret. There was still something he needed to verify, but at this time, there was no way to do it without Euler’s attention.  Just when Han Yu had to prepare to leave, the opportunity came.  The door was slammed open by a stranger.

    As soon as I saw someone coming.  Han Yu frowned, and Ola stood up suddenly. Before Han Yu could react, he jumped to the door and pulled the visitor out of the office.  Han Yu couldn't miss the opportunity.  He immediately took out a piece of Kowloon jade that had been hanging around his neck and took a photo of it on the table.  It was just as Han Yu expected.  It is the broken jade piece of Kowloon.  It's just that this is really not the time to take away the jade fragments.  As soon as Han Yu stuffed the pieces of Kowloon jade around his neck into his clothes, he saw Ola coming back with an unhappy expression.  He said apologetically to Han Yu: "I'm very sorry. I have a few important guests that I need to meet. If it's convenient"

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Oh, I'm fine. I originally planned to say goodbye to you, but you suddenly ran out just now." After saying that, Han Yu left Ola's office.  Before the door of Ola's office closed, Han Yu heard Ola slam the table hard and curse in a low voice.  Han Yu knew that he was not scolding himself, but could only be scolding the stranger who suddenly broke in just now.

    Slowly walked out of Fulong Pavilion, Han Yu was at the gateI met the man who just broke into the office.  He was covered in a black cloak, including his head. Only a pair of eyes were exposed, staring at Han Yu.  Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned when he saw this, and then frowned again.  These eyes do not look like they can only be possessed by humans, but more like those of beasts.

    Han Yu walked away quietly and walked on the street.  Instead of heading straight back to the Spirit, he started wandering down the street.  After shopping for about half an hour, Han Yu walked into a clothing store.  In front of the mirror in the clothing store, Han Yu gestured with a piece of clothing he was holding and looked at the situation behind him through the mirror.  Sure enough, in the mirror, Han Yu saw that familiar figure.

    That guy has been following me

    Knowing that he was being followed, Han Yu was no longer in a hurry to return to the Courage.  After leaving the clothing store, Han Yu was like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.  Everything is fresh.  He was curious about everything he looked at. He wandered around and glanced back from time to time. This frightened the man in black who was following Han Yu like a frightened bird. When he saw Han Yu stop, he quickly looked for a place to hide.

    Reaching a fork in the road, Han Yu stopped.  The man in black who was following him quickly dodged and hid in the corner.  But when he stretched his head to see Han Yu's condition, he found that Han Yu was missing.  The man in black was anxious now, and immediately ignored the need to hide his figure. He rushed to the four-way intersection and looked around.  He sniffed the surroundings carefully and chased towards his right.

    Han Yu did go to the right.  But what the man in black didn't expect was that Han Yu bought some perfume for Lin Ke and others when he was shopping.  And after entering the fork on the right, he sprinkled the perfume on himself.  The man in black didn't know this, so after following him all the way, there was no trace of Han Yu anymore.

    "Humph" The annoyed man in black punched the wall and stomped back.

    Not long after the man in black left, Han Yu walked out of a private house, turned around and said to the frightened middle-aged couple behind him: "Thank you. The person who followed me is a pervert, and I have clearly rejected him.  , but he still keeps pestering me.”

    "Oh, then you are really unlucky."

    "Who says it isn't? By the way. Don't tell others that you took me in. The power behind that person is very strong. If you tell him, although he won't cause trouble for me, there is no guarantee that he won't take it out on you." Han  Yu reminded the middle-aged couple kindly.

    Hearing Han Yu’s reminder, the middle-aged couple’s expressions changed, and they hurriedly thanked Han Yu, and at the same time sent Han Yu out of the house like the god of plague.

    After making sure that no one was following him, Han Yu immediately rushed back to the Courage.  He told Lin Ke and others about his discovery, who had been waiting for Han Yu to come back for a long time.

    After listening to Han Yu’s story, Lin Ke and others, who were already ready to set off, had to postpone their departure date.  After all, the Kowloon jade pieces are indispensable.  It only works if you get it all.  Now that it has been discovered, there is no chance of letting it go.

    But just when Han Yu was thinking about when to get the Nine Dragons jade piece in Euler's hand, Lin Ke suddenly seemed to remember something and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, where did you think the Nine Dragons jade piece in Euler's hand came from?  Coming?"

    "Huh? Why do you ask so suddenly?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "I just accidentally thought of Fang Bing. I heard Lian Peng said that Fang Bing used to be a die-hard supporter of Euler. If the piece of Kowloon jade in Euler's hand was given by Fang Bing  Euler, will Fang Bing tell Euler that we also have broken jade pieces from Kowloon? If so, then it would be a bit too coincidental for you to see that piece of jade today? Could it be that Euler is there?  Testing us? Could the person who follows you later also be sent by Euler?"

    After listening to Lin Ke’s speculation, Han Yu also hesitated.  I have to say that Lin Ke's analysis still makes sense.  Now that Lian Peng is gone, both Zhou Quan and Fang Bing are thinking about their future.  It is not impossible that Fang Bing used the broken pieces of Kowloon jade to please Euler and turn their hostility into friendship.

    "No matter what, I must get the Nine Dragons jade fragment in Euler's hand." After thinking about it, Han Yu said to Lin Ke firmly.

    Lin Ke said softly: "I know, I'm not stopping you from going, but I think we have considered it more carefully. We can't just go there rashly, in case the other party has laid a trap and is waiting for you to surrender."  Where is the snare?”

    "Then what are your plans?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "I still want to go, but it depends on how to get there? Are you asking for directions? Or are you trying to scare the snake away?" Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Fulong Pavilion

    Just like LinAs worried, Euler is expecting Han Yu to throw himself into the trap.  The pieces of Kowloon jade in his hand were indeed obtained from Fang Bing.  For his own benefit, Fang Bing gave the Nine Dragons jade fragment in his hand to Euler, and included a message that Han Yu also had the Nine Dragons jade fragment in his hand.  Fang Bing was cautious here and did not say how many pieces Han Yu had in hand.  It's also thanks to Fang Bing that he didn't say how many pieces there were, otherwise Euler wouldn't have led his people to wait here, but would have led them to the door and robbed them.

    The scene of Han Yu in the office during the day made Ola confirm the truth of what Fang Bing said.  It was also at that time that Euler began to lay out tonight's game.  As for the man in black, it was a surprise for both Han Yu and Ou La.

    What makes Ola feel irritated is that it’s already late at night, why hasn’t Han Yu come to the door yet?  After being unable to help but yawn again, Euler had already decided to let people withdraw from the ambush and went back to rest. After all, there were still many things waiting for people to do after dawn.

    But just when Euler was about to order people to disperse, something strange happened that kept Euler waiting all night.  A stone broke the glass in the window.  Late at night, sounds can travel very far.  The sound of glass being broken startled all the people who were sleeping in the ambush, and some of them even jumped out.  As a result, the person who jumped out was in tragedy. He was mistaken for a thief by the person who had just woken up. He immediately prepared an attack that lasted for half a night and launched the attack mercilessly.

    The scene was chaotic To be continued.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 618 Amnesia?  !

    Euler's face was ashen, and he didn't know what to say for a moment.  Who is to blame?  Blame the evildoer of the person who threw the stone?  Or is it because his subordinates are not calm?  It seems that everything is wrong.

    After being silent for a long time, Euler finally gave up blaming his subordinates and waved his hands to let his anxious subordinates go back to rest. Euler, who was left alone in the office, opened the drawer and took out the broken pieces of Kowloon jade that were placed in the drawer.  .  After looking at it carefully for a moment, Ola put the nine-dragon jade piece back into the drawer, got up and left the office.

    At this moment, Han Yu, who was lying on a building opposite Fulong Pavilion to observe the movements of Euler's office, used the high-power telescope in his hand to see Euler's movements clearly.  He was the one who threw the stone just now.  After throwing it away, he shrank his head and hid.  Euler and the others habitually thought that people throwing stones were throwing stones from downstairs, but ignored the possibility of someone throwing stones from a high place. In this way, Han Yu was safe and sound, and Euler and the others naturally  It's just a waste of time.

    Having determined the location of the target, Han Yu was ready to take action.  But before he could get up, he was stopped by Ning Ping, who had accompanied him.

    "Wait a minutethings are going too smoothly." Ning Ping whispered to Han Yu.

    "It's going well, isn't it?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    Ning Ping heard this and said to Han Yu: "If something goes wrong, it must be a monster. Han Yu, if it were you, would you put the broken pieces of Nine Dragons jade in the drawer like that?"

    "No." Han Yu thought for a while and answered honestly.

    "Since you don't know how, can that Euler know it? He is also the president after all. And he also killed Maser, who is known as the peerless ghost fox. Although it is related to Maser's carelessness, if he doesn't have any ability,  , can you hide it from Maser’s eyes and ears?”

    “…Then what do you think we should do now?” Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    "Wait, keep waiting and see what tricks that Euler is playing." Ning Ping replied decisively.

    "Are you still waiting? That's okay, you wait first, I'll take a rest, and then I'll go test it out after daybreak."

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and said, “I’m afraid it’s more than just testing, right?”

    "Hehe Ning Ping, do you know how to make money in the casino? For example, changing cards?" Han Yu suddenly said a sentence that had nothing to do with the situation at hand.  Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this.  I don’t know what Han Yu meant when he said this, but Han Yu said with a nostalgic look on his face: "I remember that time, I was also a famous gambler in order to pay off my gambling debts for my gambler teacher.  "

    “You’re not trying to do some kind of bag-swapping scheme, are you?” Ning Ping looked at Han Yu.  He asked with a strange expression.

    "Ning Ping, no one told you not to bring the plan, right? That doesn't sound like a good word." Han Yu answered the question.  Even so, Ning Ping still knew Han Yu's plan, but Ning Ping had no intention of stopping Han Yu. He just told Han Yu worriedly: "If you are not absolutely sure, then don't take action. There is only one chance for us."

    "Understood. After I leave, you return to the Courage and let Lin Ke and the others prepare. Once we succeed, we will leave here immediately."

    "Okay. Then be careful and don't force yourself."

    "Don't worry, don't worry."

    Hearing Han Yu reassure himself, Ning Ping couldn't.  After Han Yu left at dawn, Ning Ping rushed back to the Courage as quickly as possible and told Lin Ke and others about Han Yu's plan.  Lin Ke and others took action immediately, with two plans, one was to leave immediately after success as Han Yu said, and the other was if Han Yu failed.  The Courage rushed in to rescue people.

    Han Yu, who didn’t know the plans of everyone in the Courage, followed his own plan and came to Fulong Pavilion and asked to see Euler again.  After seeing Euler and seeing the dark circles on his face, Han Yu asked with concern: "Eula, your dark circles are very serious. Although you are still young, you must pay attention to your own eyes."  Body. You know. The body is the capital of doing things. Only when the body is well, can we do many things"

    "Thank you, thank you for your concern. Well, Han Yu, are you here just to tell me this today?" Ola quickly interrupted Han Yu and asked.

    "Oh, of course not. I'm looking for you today to ask you to help me find some spare parts for the Courage. Here is the list" As he said that, Han Yu handed the prepared list to Ou  pull.

    Euler took it and took a look, and couldn't help but frown slightly. The few items in Han Yu's mouth were really "a few". Looking at the dozens of spare parts, Euler reached out and rubbed his eyebrows.  With expectant eyes, he nodded slowly and said: "These parts are no problem, I will have them prepared for you."

    Han Yu smiled and said,?: "Thank you so much. By the way, about the price"

    “Hey~ I’m a little over the top when it comes to money. Let’s do this, I’ll give you a 20% discount.”

    "Really? Thank you so much. You saved me a lot of money. Well for the sake of your generosity, I won't tell you about someone following me yesterday Oops~ How can I  Did you say it?" Han Yu looked like he was belatedly saying it.

    "You just said someone was following you? When did it happen?" Ola asked, staring at Han Yu.

    "Ehit was when I left here yesterday."

    "Did you see who was following you?"

    “Well…it’s the person who broke into the office yesterday…”

    "What did he say to you?" Ola looked at Han Yu nervously and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu spread his hands and said, "I didn't say anything. I felt something was wrong with the way that guy looked at me, so I didn't dare to make contact with him. After leading him around for a few times, I got rid of him."

    "Ohjust get rid of it, just get rid of it." Euler said with a sigh of relief after hearing this.

    Seeing this, Han Yu asked: "Ola, isn't that person one of your men?"

    "No, he is an envoy sent by my collaborator. But don't worry, he has already gone back and will not come back here for a while. By the time he comes back, you will have almost left here.  "

    "Oh. So does he have a problem with his sexual orientation? The way he looked at me yesterday was very aggressive." Han Yu asked with a gossipy look.

    Euler did not deny it.  He nodded and said to Han Yu: "Well, remember to avoid him next time."

    After saying what should be said and what should not be said, Han Yu stood up and left.

    "No chance." Han Yu reached out and touched the imitation jade fragments in his pocket that he was going to use to drop the bag, and said with a little regret.  With this regret, Han Yu was ready to return to the Courage and continue to think of a solution.  Opening the door of the office, before Han Yu could go out, he saw Gesart rushing in and almost bumping into Han Yu.

    "Why are you here?" Gesart looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "Why can't I be here? Is this your home?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Gesart glared and shouted at Han Yu dissatisfied.

    "Huh. That's how I am. I talk about people and talk about ghosts." Han Yu replied with a cold snort.

    The smart Gesart immediately understood that Han Yu’s words meant that he was not a human being, and he immediately retorted.  But he was interrupted by Euler, "Gesart, are you here to fight with others?"

    "Ah, of course not, sir, that person is awake why are you still here?" Halfway through his words, Gesat suddenly realized that there was Han Yu next to him, and shut his mouth in time.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shrugged and replied nonchalantly: "I didn't ask you to say that." After saying that, Han Yu walked out of the room and closed the door.

    Wait until Han Yu leaves.  Gesart immediately walked to Euler's side and whispered: "Sir, that Rowling has woken up."

    "Really?" Euler was overjoyed when he heard this. He stood up suddenly, looked at Gesart and asked, "Did you find the thing?"

    "This" Gesart was suddenly speechless.  Euler understood that something must have been missing.  After circling the table twice, Euler stepped out and said to Gesart as he walked: "Come with me and have a look."

    "Yes." Gesart quickly followed.

    After leaving Fulong Pavilion, Han Yu walked back while thinking about what Gesat had not finished saying.  While walking, Han Yu felt hungry.  From dawn to now.  I still haven't made enough money.  After looking at the breakfast vendors on the street, Han Yu prepared to have something to eat before returning to the Courage.

    As soon as I sat down at a breakfast stall and was about to start eating, I saw a group of people coming not far away, just like a gust of wind passing by the breakfast stall where Han Yu was.  See that group of people.  Han Yu suddenly lost interest in eating.  After hurriedly grabbing a few buns, Han Yu quietly followed the group of people.

    Euler was accompanied by Gesart.  He quickly returned to his villa.  It's not that he is impatient, it's just that the things stolen by Rowling and others are too important to Euler.  It can be said that if there is no such thing, or if all that thing is exploded, then Euler will be done with it in his life.

    Anxiously returning to his villa, Euler went straight to the VIP room on the second floor.  I saw Luo Lin who had regained consciousness.  It's just that Rowling looked a little weird at this time.

    "General Luo Lin, I didn't expect that our relationship would become like this." Euler said to Luo Lin with some regret.road.

    "Who are you?" Rowling, who was sitting by the window, turned back and looked at Euler curiously and asked.

    As soon as this sentence came out, Euler was stunned. Childish voice?  A man in his thirties makes a sound similar to that of a seven or eight-year-old girl.  How is this going?

    Facing Euler's questioning look, Gesart whispered; "According to the diagnostician, this Rowling most likely injured her head in the previous fight, and thus suffered some trauma to her brain nerves  "

    “Let’s get to the point!” Euler couldn’t help but glared at Gesart and shouted.

    "The doctor said that she has lost her memory." Gesart immediately replied concisely.

    When Euler heard the word amnesia, he suddenly felt like the world was falling apart.  What is this thing called?  It took a lot of effort to catch Luo Lin, but now Luo Lin has suffered amnesia for herself.  You must know that the whereabouts of the thing you lost is very likely to be known to only Rowling in front of you.  But this amnesia is nothing.

    "Is there any chance of recovery?" Euler asked, looking at Gesart with a glimmer of hope.

    "Yes, the doctor said, it could be tomorrow, or it could be a lifetime."

    At this moment, Euler wanted to strangle Gesart in front of him.  After trying to calm down, Euler said to Gesart in a deep voice: "Go. Call all the famous doctors. Come here to conduct a consultation with General Luo Lin. At the same time, we ordered our people to do their best to find the missing Shi Tianbao and Liu Qing.  Eyebrow. Remember, even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you have to find those two people for me!"

    "Yes!" Gesart responded loudly.

    After giving orders to Gesart, Euler turned to look at Rowling, who was looking at her innocently, and a rush of blood almost poured out of her chest.  After trying to calm down his excitement, Ola looked at Luo Lin as kindly as possible and asked tentatively: "General Luo Lin, do you really not remember your previous identity at all?"

    "Your smile is so ugly, it looks like you are crying." Rowling pointed at Euler's face and said.  One sentence.  Euler really wanted to cry.  Rolling her eyes depressedly, Ola decided to ignore Rowling for the time being, turned around and walked out.  Before leaving the house, Ola ordered his men: "Don't embarrass her. She is my guest."

    "yes."

    Having arranged all this, Euler left his villa and prepared to return to Fulong Pavilion.  But Euler didn't know that he had left, but someone who didn't belong to the villa had sneaked into his villa.

    Because this is the villa of the card club president, no one dares to enter at will. It is precisely because of this knowledge that Han Yu, a bold guy, took advantage of the loophole and slipped in smoothly.

    After jumping into the courtyard from the high wall, Han Yu squatted in the grass.  When a guard wearing guard uniform passed by, Han Yu suddenly shot from behind and knocked out the guard patrolling the villa.  Then Han Yu put on the clothes of the unlucky guard and wandered around the villa in a swaggering manner.  In the name of patrol, Han Yu basically got a clear picture of the terrain outside the villa.

    Once the outside world is clear, the rest is naturally the situation inside the villa.  If you just want to enter the villa, you can't get into the villa with the clothes of the guard. Obviously, you can't get into the villa with just these clothes.  It's just that this problem can't trouble Han Yu.  Han Yu turned around and looked around.  A lone servant came into Han Yu's sight.

    "Hey, come here." Han Yu pointed at the lone servant and called.

    "Huh? Me?" The lone servant did not notice the approaching danger at all. Hearing Han Yu call him, he pointed at himself as if to confirm.  After seeing Han Yu nodding to him, he ran over without hesitation.

    "Come with me. Do me a favor. Don't worry, it's in your favor." After Han Yu said that, he turned around and left.  The lone servant heard this and immediately followed him out of curiosity.  While walking, I asked Han Yu what the benefits were.

    The advantage is that you can be legitimately lazy when you have the opportunity.  The unsuspecting servant was knocked unconscious by Han Yu's punch.  Then Han Yu began to take off the servant's clothes and put them on himself.  Looking up unintentionally, Han Yu's hands that were sorting his clothes suddenly froze because he saw a woman looking at him with interest in front of the window on the second floor of the villa.  And Han Yu had seen that woman before.

    Luo Lin, the separated boss of Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.  Why is she here?  Captured?  It doesn't look like much.  But seeing her covered in bandages, Han Yu felt that she shouldn't be Ola's collaborator.

    No matter what, once you see it, you can’t ignore it.  Han Yu arranged his clothes, lowered his head and walked towards the side door of the villa.  This is common sense. The main entrance of the villa is not accessible to servants.  Generally, the only way for servants to leave is the side door or the back door.  Han Yu's idea is right.  The guard guarding the main gate just glanced at Han Yuyi, who was walking with his head lowered.Without paying attention anymore, Han Yu walked into the villa smoothly.  But Han Yu's good luck seems to have ended here.  As soon as he entered the villa, Han Yu was stopped by a big fat man.

    "Where did you run just now? Huh? Who are you? Where is that boy from Baichi?"

    "Oh Xiaobai has a stomachache, let me help him." Han Yu replied anxiously and wisely, and at the same time he was ready to break out.  Maybe it's because the servant named Bai Chi is really an inconspicuous guy, or maybe it's because there are too many servants here. Anyway, the big fat man in front of him didn't care after hearing what Han Yu said. He waved his hand to Han Yu and said, "Go and help in the kitchen."  .”

    "Yes." Han Yu quickly agreed, lowered his head and walked forward.  He heard the fat man shouting: "Where to go? To the left." Han Yu quickly turned around, and heard the fat man behind him yelling in a low voice: "What a worthless thing, useless at all."

    Han Yu had no intention of arguing with the fat man and walked into the kitchen with his head lowered.  As soon as they entered the kitchen, when the people in the kitchen saw Han Yu, they immediately pointed to a food plate on the table and said, "You are just in time. Go and give this to the woman on the second floor who has lost her memory."

    "Ah. Yes." Han Yu agreed.  I was secretly happy.  I was worried that I didn't have a chance to go upstairs, but I didn't expect that the opportunity would come in a blink of an eye.  After Han Yu left, people in the kitchen made a bet in a low voice. The content of the bet was to see how long the unlucky guy who delivered the meal could live.

    Han Yu didn’t know this. Holding a food plate in his hand, he passed through the layers of guards and came to the door of the room where Luo Lin was detained.  Han Yu whispered to the two guards guarding the door: "Brothers, I'm here to deliver food."

    "Yeah." A guard responded, opened the door and motioned for Han Yu to go in.

    Han Yu walked into the room with his head lowered and glanced at Luo Lin.  He lowered his head and prepared to exit the room. Unexpectedly, before he could leave, the guard guarding the door said, "Don't leave yet. It's not too late to leave after feeding her."

    "Huh? Feeding?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.

    "Why are you so stunned? Just feed me if I ask you to." The guard stared.  He shouted angrily at Han Yu.

    Han Yu pretended to be frightened, shrank his neck and retreated to Luo Lin.  Luo Lin looked at him innocently and asked, "Who are you?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and had the same reaction as Euler.  The voice made by the woman in front of her was absolutely inconsistent with her age.

    "Hey, I'm asking you something." Luo Lin pouted and looked at Han Yu with a dissatisfied look on her face.

    Han Yu couldn't help but shudder, subconsciously reached out and rubbed his arms, and said to himself: "This sound really makes people's skin crawl." Han Yu didn't know that when he said this,  Luo Lin was pouting, and a fierce glint flashed in her eyes.  But it was fleeting and no one noticed it.

    Han Yu picked up the spoon and whispered to Luo Lin: "Eat. After dinner, uncle will take you to see the goldfish."

    "" When Luo Lin heard this, she was so angry that she almost put the food plate in front of Han Yu directly on Han Yu's head. However, for now, this idea can only be imagined in her mind, and Luo Lin will continue to pretend to have amnesia.  He looked innocent and asked Han Yu: "What is a goldfish?"

    "Goldfish, that is a very cute fish. You will definitely like it when you see it. But you have to eat first. After you finish eating, I will take you to see it."

    "I will not eat."

    ""

    ""

    After promising numerous benefits, Han Yu finally completed the feeding task.  Looking at Luo Lin who returned to sit in front of the window after eating, Han Yu thought to himself: "It seems that this Luo Lin has really lost her memory. This will be troublesome. If she didn't lose her memory, he could still find a way to sneak her away."  Take them out. But this amnesia. There are many more variables"

    While Han Yu was thinking about how to abduct Luo Lin, Luo Lin was also secretly observing Han Yu.  Seeing Han Yu thinking hard, Luo Lin secretly cursed a pervert in her heart.  First impression is very important. Because Han Yu changed his appearance slightly, Luo Lin didn't recognize Han Yu for a while. She only thought that Han Yu was a strange uncle who wanted to take his amnesiac self to see the goldfish.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes, glanced at the two guards outside the door, and then looked at Luo Lin by the window.  An idea came to my mind and I thought of a way.  He waved to Luo Lin, and when Luo Lin came closer, he said softly: "Little sister, do you want to go out to see the goldfish for your uncle?"

    "Hmm I think~" Luo Lin tilted her head and thought for a while before replying.  At the same time, he swore in his heart that after leaving here, he would destroy the scum in front of him.

    "But the two big brothers at the door won't let you go out, little sister. If we want to leave, we must deal with those two big brothers first. Do you want to do your uncle a favor?" Han Yu said to him with a smile.Lin said.

    Hearing this, Luo Lin's heart moved, as if she realized something, but the play had to continue, so she pretended not to know anything and replied: "Okay."

    Seeing that Luo Lin agreed to his request, Han Yu was secretly happy and whispered to Luo Lin: "Little sister, lie down on the bed and don't scream no matter what you see for a while."

    "Yeah." Luo Lin nodded obediently and went back to the bed to lie down.  Then Han Yu walked up to the two guards and whispered: "Brothers, I discovered a secret."

    "Huh? What secret?"

    "Hehe, we can't say it here." Han Yu said in a mysterious manner.

    "Hmph! How dare you show off in front of our brothers?"

    "Hehe don't dare. Two eldest brothers, I just found that the woman was carrying something very valuable" Han Yu whispered to the two of them.

    "You want to die? You actually want us to guard you?"

    "The two eldest brothers have misunderstood the younger brother. That valuable thing is not gold, silver and jewelry."

    "Huh? What is that?"

    "Hehe I can't explain it in one sentence. Why don't you two come with me and have a look. Big brothers, you are two, I am just one person, I can't play tricks."

    "Hmph, I want to see what tricks you want to play."

    After tricking the two guards into the room, Han Yu pointed at Luo Lin who was lying on the bed and said, "Big brothers, look over there."

    "Where is it?"

    "That's right."

    "Where is that?"

    "That's it."

    With two "bang bang" sounds, the two guards were put to the ground by Han Yu.  Han Yu quickly took off the coats of the two guards, put on one for himself, and then threw another to Luo Lin.  She whispered, "Quickly put it on." Seeing this, Luo Lin stopped pretending to have amnesia and quickly put on the guard's coat.  Han Yu didn't notice Luo Lin's abnormal behavior and still regarded Luo Lin as Luo Lin who had lost her memory. He continued to coax Luo Lin and said, "Uncle will take you flying in a while. Now follow uncle and leave here, don't make any noise."

    "Hmm." Luo Lin responded softly, with a strange smile on her face.

    After observing the outside of the door and finding nothing unusual, Han Yu took Luo Lin and left the room. Because it was meal time, there were not many guards in the villa, especially since Han Yu and Luo Lin were heading up.  Walk, instead of going downstairs, go up.  There are fewer guards.  Han Yu and Luo Lin reached the top floor of the villa without any danger.  Not long after they arrived at the top floor, the guards who came to replace the two guards responsible for guarding Rowling discovered the two guards who had been knocked unconscious.

    The villa immediately became lively, and while the crowd was buzzing, the guards spread out in groups.  Han Yu, who was staying on the top floor, took a look, turned to Luo Lin behind him and said, "Little sister, be silent. Uncle will take you to play with Feifei right now."

    "Okay~"

    Han Yu stretched out his hand to pick up Luo Lin, and then flew straight into the sky.  After reaching above the clouds, Han Yu flew in the direction of the Courage.  After seeing Han Yu's actions, Luo Lin nodded secretly in her heart.  A series of actions from Han Yu.  Luo Lin can already confirm that Han Yu is not a pervert.  As for his purpose of saving himself, he still doesn't know, so he has to continue to pretend to have amnesia.  When she saw Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, Luo Lin's last line of defense immediately collapsed.  She hugged Liu Qingmei with excitement.  Shi Tianbao was listening to Han Yu talk about this experience.

    ……

    "Ah!" Luo Lin suddenly screamed, regardless of the obstruction of Han Mengxin who was treating her.  He hurried to the lounge of the Courage.  As soon as he entered, he couldn't help but grabbed Han Yu's collar, dragged Han Yu to a corner where no one was around, glared at Han Yu and said, "Don't say it!"

    "Ah? You are not allowed to say anything?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked in confusion.

    This question made Rowling roll her eyes. What should she say?  Tell Han Yu clearly not to tell others that he pretends to be a little girl when he is pretending to have amnesia?  How can you say that?

    "Don't say it anyway! If you dare to say it, I will beat you to death!" Luo Lin threatened Han Yu with a glare.

    Han Yu suddenly shouted with some dissatisfaction: "Hey, why are you so unreasonable? I am your savior after all. I don't ask you to repay me with anything, but you can't repay kindness with hatred."

    "I don't care, you're not allowed to say anything anyway." Luo Lin shouted unreasonably.

    "But, before you tell me not to say anything, I have already finished speaking." Han Yu said the words with an innocent face that made Luo Lin want to find a crack in the ground to crawl into.

    &nbsp; "You, you" Luo Lin pointed at Han Yu, looking like she was trembling with anger.  Han Yu continued to look at Luo Lin with an innocent face, until Luo Lin rolled her eyes and fainted on her back.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly stretched out his hand to support Luo Lin and whispered in Luo Lin's ear: "I didn't expect you to be able to pretend to be stunned. Don't worry, I didn't say a word about you pretending to be young, and others didn't.  I don’t know about you pretending to have amnesia.”

    Hearing this, Luo Lin felt relieved, and a wave of tiredness suddenly surged into her heart, and she actually fell asleep leaning against Han Yu.  Han Yu handed Luo Lin over to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er who came over and said, "Send her to Mengxin. Judging from her appearance, she probably ran over before the treatment was completed. I really don't know why she is anxious? Maybe?  It’s because he was injured and his mind is a little confused.”

    "Okay, you are very tired, so you should take the time to tidy up and then go to rest." Lin Ke warned Han Yu.  Together with Qiao Yaner, she helped Luo Lin find Han Mengxin.

    Send Luo Lin off.  Han Yu turned around and saw Ning Ping and others looking at him with ambiguous expressions. He immediately said angrily: "Can you stop being such a zombie? I'm not a mature lady."

    "Oh~ Mature woman control, you have learned a lot." Field and Ningping said in unison.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes helplessly and ignored the two guys who were in the process of making love.  He turned to Shi Bafang and said, "Bafang, is there anything to eat? I'm hungry. I haven't eaten anything since morning."

    "Oh, yes. I left a portion for you. Just wait, I'll heat it up for you." Shi Bafang replied after hearing this.

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked him.  Then he looked at Field and Ning Ping with contempt and said, "Look at others, and then look at yourself, are you ashamed?"

    “I’m not ashamed.” Ning Ping and Field replied in unison.

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes depressedly and had no intention of quarreling with Ning Ping and Field.

    "Hey~ Han Yu. What did Rowling tell you not to say just now?" Field asked Han Yu with a curious look on his face.

    "Why are you asking this?" Han Yu asked after rolling his eyes at Field.

    "Curious for knowledge."

    "You call this curiosity. Is this gossip, okay? Come on, don't pry. I promised not to tell others, so don't expect me to tell you. If you want to know, unless that Rowling says it herself."

    "Tch, if you don't say it, don't say it. We'll ask it ourselves later." Field said casually.

    "Then let me remind you in advance that she is General Rowling, known as Iron Fist Rose in the Alliance. In her eyes, you are just like bean sprouts, and she probably can't withstand her punches. If you must ask. Then you  It’s best to leave the suicide note first.”

    "Ugh everyone has their own rights, it's better not to pay too much attention to these." Field said sarcastically, earning Han Yu and Ning Ping contemptuous middle fingers.

    Spirit’s infirmary

    Han Mengxin glared angrily at Luo Lin, who was already asleep. Liu Qingmei laughed beside her and talked in small words, hoping that Han Mengxin could calm down and not care about Luo Lin's behavior of escaping from treatment just now.  Seeing her friend begging softly to her, the anger in Han Mengxin's heart dropped quickly. With Liu Qingmei's efforts, Han Mengxin had calmed down.  Start continuing the unfinished treatment for Rowling.

    The bright energy traveled throughout the body, and the warm feeling made Luo Lin, who was sleeping, let out a comfortable moan and murmured to herself: "Oh~ It feels so comfortable~"

    As soon as the words came out, everyone present was stunned.  Especially Liu Qingmei, is this the Iron Fist Rose in her eyes before?  Everyone looked at each other.  Liu Qingmei even reached out and rubbed Luo Lin's face, trying to see if there was a mask covering her face.

    "I hate it~" Luo Lin, who was still asleep, said coquettishly.  It immediately caused chuckles from the women in the room.  First, Han Mengxin couldn't help but chuckle, followed closely by Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er.  In the end, even Liu Qingmei, who had a straight face, couldn't help shaking her head and laughing.  Anyway, in her impression, she never expected that her immediate boss would make such a sound.

    The laughter woke up Luo Lin. Luo Lin rubbed her eyes and asked, "What are you talking about? Oops~" As soon as she said it, Luo Lin realized something was wrong. She was so dizzy that she actually thought she was  In a state of being captured, he is still imitating the little girl's speech.

    Seeing Luo Lin cover her mouth belatedly, Han Mengxin and the others couldn't hold it in any longer and burst into laughter.  Luo Lin's face turned red with laughter, her expression was twitchy and at a loss.

    When Liu Qingmei saw this, she couldn't bear it and said: "Okay, okay, stop laughing. If you laugh again, I will fall out."

    Hearing Liu Qingmei say that she wanted to fall out, Han MengxinThe others quickly suppressed their laughter.  It was not that she was worried that Liu Qingmei would really fall out, but that Luo Lin would die of shame and anger due to their laughter.

    "Oh~ just laugh, laugh, anyway, I have already lost my face." Luo Lin said helplessly to Han Mengxin and others.

    Seeing this, Han Mengxin comforted her: "It's okay, it's okay. Only a few of us know what you did just now, and we won't tell others."

    "Alas~ Even if you don't know, Han Yu also knows." Luo Lin sighed again and shook her head.

    "Han Yu knows it's okay. As long as you tell him not to tell others, he won't go around talking about it. He still has a very strict mouth." Lin Ke comforted Luo Lin after hearing this.

    "Hey~ Sister Ke, in addition to knowing my brother's strict mouth, you also seem to know that my brother's tongue is not flexible, right?" Han Mengxin on the side joked with a smile.  This sentence immediately made Lin Ke's face turn red, and he yelled at Han Mengxin in embarrassment: "Damn girl, you are so shameless, you only think about these things all day long."

    "Eh? Sister Ke, if you don't want to, how do you know I think about these things all day long?" Han Mengxin looked at Lin Ke curiously and asked.  In front of Han Mengxin, Lin Ke retreated magnificently.  Under Han Mengxin's gag, Luo Lin's face improved a lot, and she told Han Mengxin and others about her pretending to have amnesia after being captured.  When they heard that Luo Lin was pretending to have amnesia in order to keep the secret, Han Mengxin and others were moved to tears.  Han Mengxin even patted her chest and assured Luo Lin: "Sister Luo Lin, don't worry. If my brother dares to tell you about your faking amnesia, I will deal with him together with Sister Ke."

    "Umthank you." Luo Lin looked at Han Mengxin who was so generous, and said her thanks weakly.

    ***************************************

    In Euler’s villa, Euler, who had rushed back after hearing the news, looked gloomy. The people kneeling in front of him all had trembling hands and feet, anxiously waiting for Euler’s punishment on them.

    "Huh~ Am I not going to do everything right today?" Euler exhaled and said to himself.  The continuous bad luck made Euler, a person who never believed in fate, start to become suspicious.  Ever since Lianpeng raised his banner to resist him, he has been in constant trouble.  But after this unfortunate incident happened too often, Euler got used to it.  It's just that in the past, unlucky things always happened one after another, but now, Nima has formed a group.  Do you think I'm easy to bully?

    First, I had to freeze for half the night because of an unlucky wait-and-see plan, and then I was ripped off by a guy who took advantage of me. Then I finally got some clues about what was stolen, but these clues disappeared in the blink of an eye.  It was stolen.  What's this thing called?

    Euler is like shouting out loud and asking God why he treats himself like this?  Why do all the bad luck happen to me?  Did you meet a villain during this time?

    etc?  Villain?  Thinking of this, a smiling face flashed in Euler's mind.  The owner of that face seemed to be related to two of the three unlucky things that happened to him.  Is that guy the villain he is destined to be?

    "Come here!" Euler shouted outside the room, and the soldiers who had been waiting outside immediately rushed in and couldn't help but arrest the group of villa stewards who were kneeling in front of Euler.

    Wails and begging for mercy suddenly broke out. Euler looked at his men blankly and asked: "What are you doing?"

    "Ah? Sir, won't you punish these guys for dereliction of duty?" Gesat asked in surprise.

    Euler nodded and said: "Huh? Oh, yes, these guys neglected their duties, causing important prisoners to escape. Each of them needs forty sticks. Drag them down."

    Gesart felt that Euler's punishment was too light, but it was Euler's decision. Gesart did not want to confront Euler on such a trivial matter, so he remained silent and let the group of crying fathers and mothers cry.  The person was dragged down to carry out the punishment.

    When only Euler and Gesat were left in the room, Euler whispered to Gesat: "Gesat, find someone to monitor those people on the Spirit, especially Han Yu. I want to know his  All whereabouts.”

    "My lord, are you planning to take action?" Gesat asked with some anticipation after hearing this.

    "Huh? What are you doing?" Euler looked at Gesart in confusion and asked.

    This time it was Gesart’s turn to be confused, and he couldn’t help but asked in confusion: “…Sir, if you don’t plan to take action, why do you want people to stare at those people?”

    Hearing this, Euler explained: "Oh, I blame me for not making it clear. What I mean is to find out the whereabouts of Han Yu and don't give him a chance to see me."

    "Why?" Gesart asked in confusion.

    "That guy is a plague god. If you stay in contact with him for a long time, you will be unlucky." Euler?Answered seriously.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 619 Employment

    "For the justice of the world, for the peace of the world Be serious, I'm talking to you." Luo Lin looked depressed and yelled at Han Yu who dared to pick his nose in front of her.

    "Just say it, I'm not blocking your mouth." Han Yu said slowly, while speaking, he also popped the boogers on his fingers far away.  Luo Lin, who was standing next to her, had veins popping out on her forehead. She opened her hands and clasped them tightly. She was obviously hesitating whether she should take action at this moment to teach the inexperienced bastard in front of her.

    After Han Mengxin’s treatment, Luo Lin and Liu Qingmei’s injuries have recovered to some extent, and all that’s left is to nurse the damaged inside.  But Luo Lin knew that this was not the time for her to rest assured. As Shi Tianbao, Han Yu and others said, she did take something from Euler, and it was precisely because of that thing that she  Jean Euler ignored the strength of the alliance and attacked them.  Ever since she got the thing, Rowling knew how hot it was. In order to avoid being recaptured by Euler, Rowling hid the thing in a place she thought was safe.  Now that she was about to leave, Luo Lin wanted to take out that thing and bring it back to the alliance, but it was difficult for her, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to do it alone.  For this reason, Luo Lin set her sights on Han Yu, who had an old relationship with Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.

    People often say that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together.  But in Han Yu, Luo Lin didn't see any similarity between this guy and Liu Qingmei or Shi Tianbao.  Just like now, if Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao heard what he said.  I'm afraid I'm so excited that I'm ready to find Euler and die together.  But Han Yu was in front of him.  But he looked extremely bored.  This reaction left Rowling with a deep sense of frustration.

    "Keep talking, I want to see what else you have to say. Let me remind you, I am different from the man and the stone. The rhetoric you used to deceive them is ineffective against me.  ." Han Yu said slowly to Luo Lin.

    Luo Lin was stunned when she heard this, and then realized that she was wrong and should not make an empiricist error.  Fortunately, it's not too late to understand now.  Realizing her mistake, Luo Lin immediately changed her attitude. She no longer regarded Han Yu as a passionate young man who could be fooled, and asked in a deep voice: "What do you want?"

    "Then it depends on what you can give me?" Han Yu glanced at Luo Lin with a smile and said softly.

    Luo Lin was stunned again.  Han Yu's words made Luo Lin start to care about the capital she now had.  It seems that apart from herself, she has no capital that she can use.  However, Luo Lin was not yet ready to sacrifice herself for the mission. She rolled her eyes and said to Han Yu: "As long as you help me. Whether it's money or status, if you ask for it, I will do it for you after returning to the alliance."  .”

    "A blank check that kind of thing doesn't appeal to me." Han Yu replied with an uninterested look.

    Han Yu's answer made Luo Lin's heart sink. She gritted her teeth secretly. After weighing the pros and cons, Luo Lin finally made up her mind and said to Han Yu with a slight stutter: "Okay, as long as you are willing to help me with this."  This time, I, I will"

    "Wait a minute. Let me declare in advance that I am not interested in women older than me." Han Yu interrupted Luo Lin's unfinished words.

    Luo Lin looked at Han Yu who picked up the tea cup to drink water, and she wanted to take the tea cup from Han Yu's hand and stuff it into Han Yu's asshole.  This bastard!  He finally made up his mind to devote himself to the mission, but he actually said in advance that he was not interested in him.  Are you talking about an old woman?  This foul-mouthed bastard!

    While Luo Lin was cursing loudly in her heart, Han Yu was secretly observing Luo Lin's reaction after hearing his words.  It was not much different from what I expected. This woman's limbs were really well-developed, and her mind was simpler than mine anyway.

    "Tell me, what do you want?" Luo Lin asked angrily, glaring at Han Yu.  If fire could come out of her nose at this point, it would be like an angry bull, oh well.  It's like a cow.

    Seeing that Luo Lin was on the verge of going crazy, Han Yu stopped teasing and said with a smile: "I am a very practical person and I don't like to do things that are not beneficial. You want me to work for you?"  . Then please come up with a price that can make me tempted. Otherwise, don’t expect me to take action for something that has never existed, such as justice and peace.”

    "Justice exists, and peace also exists." Luo Lin said to Han Yu in a deep voice with a straight face.

    "Well, it does exist. So, have you decided on the price?" Han Yu shrugged indifferently, looked at Luo Lin and asked.

    "Money?" Luo Lin thought for a while and asked tentatively.

    "Okay, how much can you take out?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "You love money?" Rowling saidasked in disbelief.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Can you tell me about the people in this world who don't love money? There is a saying that money is not everything, but there is nothing you can't do without money. Money is a good thing, if you have it  With money, you can buy many things."

    "But can money buy friendship? Can it buy love? Can it buy family ties?" Rowling asked unconvinced.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly and replied, "No. But with money, you can protect friendship, love, and family ties."

    Luo Lin originally had a hint of pride on her face when she saw Han Yu shaking his head and saying no, but she didn't expect that Han Yu had the second half of his sentence waiting for her, but she couldn't find the words to refute the second half of Han Yu's sentence.  talk.

    Seeing that Luo Lin didn't know what to say, Han Yu kindly reminded: "I mean, it seems that we are not going to discuss the topic of whether money is everything."

    "How much do you want?" Luo Lin asked in a deep voice.

    "Wellthat's a good question. How much should I ask you for?" Han Yu touched his chin and said with a thoughtful look on his face.

    Seeing Han Yu's profiteer look, Luo Lin suddenly became a little excited again, but for her own mission and to get that thing back as soon as possible, Luo Lin tried her best to calm down her mood.

    "I wonder how much bonus you will get after completing this mission?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Luo Lin was stunned when she heard this.  But he reacted immediately.  After thinking for a while, he said to Han Yu: "According to usual practice, after completing this mission, we should receive a bonus of 500,000 star yuan."

    "Half a million? It's quite a lot. Let's do this. I'll help. When the job is done, you'll pay me two hundred thousand stars."

    "Deal." Luo Lin nodded and said to Han Yu.

    The matter was settled like this.  It went so well that Luo Lin regretted why she had wasted so much time before, so she just spent money on Han Yu, a money addict.  But now it's better. With the help of Han Yu and others, the possibility of completing this mission is greater.

    What Han Yu has to do is very simple, that is, go to the place designated by Luo Lin and retrieve the things that Luo Lin previously placed there.  But Han Yu knew.  This is definitely not as simple as Rowling says.

    "As partners, I hope we can trust each other a little more. I am not a gun in your hand. I and you are equal in status. You want me to do things for you. Then please explain the ins and outs of the matter.  Be clear. Don't say half the words and leave the other half, as that may very well lead to the failure of my action." Han Yu said to Luo Lin with a serious look on his face.

    Luo Lin looked at Han Yu deeply when she heard this, feeling a little regretful in her heart.  Han Yu's serious approach to work is still very interesting to watch.  It's a pity that this guy is a money-loving guy, which inevitably casts a shadow on Han Yu's handsome face.

    Knowing that Han Yu was telling the truth, Luo Lin was also worried that Han Yu would cause an accident to the thing she finally got because of his failure. After thinking about it for a moment, especially after knowing that Shi Tianbao had already made preliminary arrangements for Han Yu and others.  After explaining, Luo Lin decided to tell Han Yu the whole incident.

    Han Yu welcomes Luo Lin’s honesty.  Of course Han Yu is not a person who likes to eat alone.  Before Luo Lin was about to speak, Han Yu stopped Luo Lin.  Then Lin Ke, Fei Er, Ning Ping everyone who was fine was called by Han Yu.  Everyone drank tea, ate snacks, and looked at Luo Lin curiously.  Luo Lin, on the other hand, had black lines on her forehead, and she couldn't help but feel depressed, "Do you think I'm going to have a story session?"

    Under the urging of Han Yu and others, Luo Lin coughed lightly and started speaking.

    "Hmm To talk about this matter, I have to start with when I was ordered to escort the negotiator to Jielinka for negotiations. After arriving at Jielinka, I had nothing to do, took Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to Jielinka.  Wandering around. Maybe it was to show our sincerity for this cooperation. The people in the card club did not restrict our freedom too much. Except for some places that were not allowed to enter, most places allowed us to walk around at will. But that's how people are,  The more concealed it is, the easier it is to arouse the curiosity of others. After visiting Jelinka, we only left those places that we were not allowed to enter." At this point, Rowling glanced at the seat.  Liu Qingmei was on the side.  Then he continued: "To talk about the first secret infiltration, we should also talk about Liu Qingmei. When Qingmei was wandering on the street, she met a gangster who wanted to molest her. What kind of person is Liu Qingmei? Han  Yu should know"

    "Yes, I understand. It must be that the gangster would rather die than obey, and when Liu Qingmei was about to forcibly molest the gangster, the gangster ran away. Of course, Liu Qingmei was not willing to let the meat around her mouth slip away, so she chased after her  , and then inadvertently broke into the forbidden area for you.?An open place.  right?  "

    "You're right!" Liu Qingmei, who was sitting next to Luo Lin, glared at Han Yu with a livid face and shouted. While roaring, he rolled up his arms and sleeves, preparing to cause trouble for Han Yu.  Han Yu, on the other hand, raised his finger provocatively at Liu Qingmei, signaling Liu Qingmei to come over as soon as possible.

    The scene was in chaos. Luo Lin was so angry that she was shaking all over. The people in front of her really didn't take her seriously.  Lin Ke, who has a kind personality, quickly comforted him when he saw this: "Don't be angry, Han Yu didn't mean it."

    "Yes, this bastard did it on purpose." Rowling said through gritted teeth.  Lin Ke smiled coquettishly when he heard this, closed his eyes and said nonsense: "Han Yu just wants to relax the atmosphere at the scene and not make people feel too nervous"

    "It's really hard for you." Luo Lin looked at Lin Ke and said with sympathy.

    "Haha Just get used to it." Lin Ke said with a smile.

    "Well, if I were a man, I would probably also like a girl with your personality. It's a pity a good flower is stuck on that." Luo Lin said to Lin Ke with a look of pity.

    Lin Ke was at a loss for a moment.  I don't know what Rowling meant by that.  Han Yu, who was not far away, saw this and quickly let go of Liu Qingmei.  He walked up to Luo Lin in two steps, pulled Lin Ke behind him to protect her, glared at Luo Lin and said, "This is my woman."

    "I'm not arguing with you. No, I'm not a pervert." Luo Lin knew she was wrong as soon as she said the words and quickly explained.

    "Don't explain, explanation is just a cover-up." Han Yu said to Luo Lin with a smile.

    Rowling: ""

    ……

    The quarrel finally ended with Rowling's outburst.  Liu Qingmei and Han Yu were like children who had made a mistake, lowering their heads and accepting the scolding of Luo Lin who was in a state of rage.  But if you look carefully, Liu Qingmei is an honest child. She was trained by Luo Lin to lower her head and remain silent, while Han Yu also lowered his head.  But those eyes were looking around, and from time to time they would wink at Lin Ke who was standing aside.

    "Han Yu!" Luo Lin noticed Han Yu's private actions and shouted angrily.

    Han Yu shrank his neck and looked up at Luo Lin carefully.  He asked softly: "How is it? After venting, do you feel better? Is your mind a little clearer?"

    "Huh?" Luo Lin was stunned when she heard this, and then understood.  All of this was done intentionally by the guy in front of me.  And the purpose is to anger yourself?

    Seeing Luo Lin still looking at him with some confusion, Han Yu said with a smile: "Sometimes, people can't push themselves too hard. It's like a clockwork. If you wind it too tightly, it will break easily.  .”

    Luo Lin was stunned.  Think back.  Ever since he was rescued, he seemed to have never had a good night's sleep. He always woke up suddenly in the middle of the night.  Worrying about this and that, although Liu Qingmei, Han Mengxin and others have advised me more than once to rest peacefully, but every time I promise, I turn around and continue to worry about this and that.

    But after being so angry by Han Yu, her originally impetuous heart gradually calmed down. This change in her mood surprised Luo Lin.  But the look he looked at Han Yu was still unpleasant.  Even if your intentions are good, the means you use are bad.  Hum, not very glorious.

    Facing Luo Lin’s accusation, Han Yu shrugged indifferently, saying that he didn’t take it to heart at all.  And Luo Lin also treated Han Yu like a hob, but there was nothing he could do.  Luo Lin simply pretended not to notice and continued to tell everyone about the things she needed to ask for help from.  Only when telling this time.  Rowling spoke more clearly and was able to grasp the key points better.  After Rowling's narration.  Han Yu and others figured out what they needed to do for Luo Lin.

    It’s really not complicated to say.  The whole thing was actually an unintentional operation to catch gangsters and Liu Qingmei accidentally broke into Jelinka's restricted area. As a result, she saw some things in the restricted area, and those things were related to Euler, the president of the card club.  In the initial investigation, Rowling and others just wanted to seize a handle on Euler and take the initiative in subsequent cooperation.  But what is unexpected is that the more they investigated, the more Luo Lin and others felt that the water inside was bottomless.  Rowling realized that the matter was not simple and told the negotiator what she had discovered.  Then a formal task fell on Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei, and Shi Tianbao.  Then, after a period of investigation, Rowling and the others finally figured out the unknown secret of the poker club president Euler.  It was precisely because this secret was discovered that Euler chose to attack Rowling and others first. Unfortunately, it was too late. Before Euler took action, Rowling had already taken a pair of pairs from Euler.  Something very important to Euler.  Thanks to Luo Lin taking away this thing, Euler did not order the death of Luo Lin and the others, but mainly captured them alive.It's about retrieving the thing Rowling took away.

    What Euler didn’t expect was that Rowling was caught, but the missing item was not found on Rowling’s body.  To make matters worse, he was deceived by Rowling's pretense of amnesia. Just when he was considering a countermeasure, it happened that Rowling was rescued by an unknown person.

    “Maybe it’s just like what Euler said to Gesart, Han Yu is a god of plague to Euler.  In this series of events, Han Yu's figure is looming everywhere.

    At this moment, Euler is still worried about how to retrieve the things stolen by Luo Lin. He has no time to think about how to deal with Han Yu for a while, so Han Yu can still take advantage of this time to do many things.

    Fulong Pavilion

    Euler is very worried. The missing thing is very important to him.  If you don't have that thing, everything you have worked hard to achieve so far will probably be in vain.  For Euler, that would be more unbearable than death.  In order to recover the stolen thing, Euler's patience has almost reached its limit. Just for the future, even if he can't bear it, Euler will continue to endure it.

    "Has the entire city been searched?" Ola frowned, looking at the report sent by Li Yi, and asked casually.

    "Erexcept for one place, we have searched all other places."

    "What is so awesome about this place? That you dare not search it?" After hearing this, Euler put down the report in his hand and looked at Li Yi curiously and asked.

    Li Yi quickly replied: "It's the Courage where Han Yu is, we haven't searched it yet."

    As soon as she heard the word Han Yu, Euler felt a dull pain in her head.  However, facing Li Yi's hopeful look, Euler couldn't let his men down. He could only bite the bullet and said, "You don't need to worry about that. I will look for a chance to take a look later."

    "Yes." Li Yi replied as if he was relieved after hearing this.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 620: When the Thief Meets the God of Plague (Part 1)

    Euler is a smart man, and smart people often like to be smart.  A thing that can be explained clearly in a few sentences will have to be turned around a few times by a smart person.  For example, now, in order to search for the escaped Luo Lin, Euler has already targeted Han Yu's courage. However, in order not to alert the enemy, Euler decided not to use conventional methods, but chose to spy.

    Of course it would not be Euler himself who would carry out this deceptive mission.  As the president of a card club, once you have the power, you will have a lot of talents available.  Just like Mina who was sent this time, before she took refuge in Euler, she was said to be a powerful person who could open a whole community with just a pack of instant noodles.  Of course, to put it bluntly, Mina is a master thief, and she comes from a family of seven generations of master thieves.  For Mina, this mission is just a piece of cake.

    Full of confidence, Mina easily found the location of the Courage according to the address given by Euler.  Due to professional habits, Mina did not take action immediately, but started to step on the plate first. In other words, she first explored the reality of the target.

    Mina, dressed casually and wearing heavy makeup, saw the opportunity and bumped into Shi Bafang who was coming out of the Courage.

    "Ouch" Mina exclaimed softly, looking weak and weak, and suddenly sat on the ground.  The honest Shi Bafang apologized quickly when he saw this: "I'm sorry, I didn't pay attention when I was walking. Is it okay?"

    "Well, my foot seems to be sprained." Mina rubbed her right ankle and replied with a slight frown.

    When I heard that the girl in front of me had a sprained foot.  Shi Bafang immediately thought it was because of the collision he had just made, and said with an embarrassed look: "I'm sorry, let me help you sit next to you for a while. We have a doctor on the ship, and I asked her to come and take a look at you."

    Shi Bafang’s words played right into Mina’s mind.  Mina pretended to be reserved and hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly and said to Shi Bafang: "Then I'll trouble you."

    "No trouble, no trouble." Shi Bafang said as he stretched out his hand to help Mina up and put her under the Courage.  Han Yu, who was helping Qiao Yaner repair the Courage, saw this and asked, "Bafang, who is this person?"

    "Oh, I accidentally bumped into her when I was going out just now, and she sprained her ankle. I want Mengxin to show her." Shi Bafang replied while helping Mina sit down on a chair.  .  To Mina, she knew everyone on the Spirit.  Of course I know it from the photos.  After hearing Shi Bafang's answer, Mina quickly smiled at Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't pay attention. He nodded to Mina and said to Shi Bafang, "Mengxin should be in the infirmary now."

    "Oh, I know." Shi Bafang responded.  He turned to Mina and said, "Please wait here for a moment."

    "Yeah." Mina nodded.  I felt a little regretful in my heart. I originally thought I could take the opportunity to enter the interior of the Courage, but I didn't expect that I could only stay outside the Courage. This was a bit different from what I had thought before.  But Mina couldn't leave at this time, so she had to sit on the chair.  While waiting for Shi Bafang to find Han Mengxin, he watched Han Yu and others repair the Courage to pass the time.

    Without waiting for a while, Han Mengxin, who was found by Shi Bafang, appeared in front of Mina.  Looking at the girl with an ethereal temperament in front of her, Mina couldn't help but feel a little jealous.

    "Hello, Bafang has just told me what happened. Let me show you the injury." Han Mengxin said to Mina with a smile.

    "Sorry to trouble you." Mina quickly replied with a smile.

    It’s true that I have a sprain in my foot, but it’s not the result of a bump in the road.  It was Mina who deliberately dislocated her foot bones when she fell.  It's just that this method can deceive the ignorant Shi Bafang, but there is no way to hide it from Han Mengxin.  This expert takes action.  Just know if there is.  Han Mengxin just checked Mina and immediately knew something was wrong with the injury on Mina's foot.  However, Han Mengxin did not think that Mina wanted to enter the Courage to conduct an investigation, but thought that Mina was someone who wanted to get involved.

    Mina had no idea that her weakness had been exposed, and she was still talking to Han Mengxin who was massaging her.  A sprained foot is not a very serious injury. As long as the dislocated bones are straightened and then massaged, it will be fine.

    But what puzzled Han Mengxin was that after Mina's foot was cured, Mina, who was originally thought to be a quarrel by Han Mengxin, did not say anything about compensation. After thanking Han Mengxin for the treatment, Mina turned and left.  .

    "It's really strange." Han Mengxin looked at Mina's back and whispered to herself.  These words were heard by Han Yu, who came over to greet Han Mengxin back to the Courage, and asked, "What's weird?"

    "Oh, it's nothing. It's just that woman, which makes people feel a little strange. Forget it, it's notWhat a very important thing.  Brother, your work is done?  Han Mengxin answered casually, looked at Han Yu and asked. Han Yu spread his hands after hearing this, "Yan'er said that I can't help with the next work, so she asked me to stay cool."  "

    "Hehe then come with me, I happen to be short of a porter." Han Mengxin said with a smile.  Han Yu was not angry after hearing this, because Han Mengxin told the truth.  Han Yu is not good at repair work. When he helped Qiao Yan'er repair the Courage before, he only helped Qiao Yan'er by helping her, handing her tools and moving some things.

    ……

    Slowly walking towards her residence, Mina was thinking about her plan of action for the evening.  As soon as he entered the door, he saw military advisor Gesart already waiting in the room.

    "I've seen the military advisor." Mina saluted Gesat.

    "Yeah." Gesart nodded slightly when he heard this, then looked at Mina and asked: "How is things going?"

    "It went smoothly. I have already made contact with Han Yu and those people, and they did not doubt me."

    "That's good. When are you going to take action?" Gesart asked again.

    "Let's explore the road tonight and see what we find." Mina replied after hearing this.

    "Okay, okay, I wish you success. At the same time, take this with you and look for an opportunity to make a move." Gesat said, taking out a medicine bottle from his jacket pocket and handing it to Mina.

    Mina didn’t answer.  He frowned and looked at Gesat and asked, "Commander, is this an order from the president?"

    "What? Doesn't my order work?"

    "I'm sorry, military advisor, I only obey the president's orders. If this medicine bottle was not given to me by the president, please allow me to refuse." Mina said sternly to Gesart.

    Gesart stared at Mina for a long time. Seeing that Mina was not moved at all, he sighed softly and praised: "As expected of a person from a family of thieves, his psychological quality is really good. Mina  , although this medicine bottle was not given to you by the president, it is definitely beneficial to the president. That Han Yu is a plague god."

    "Huh?" Mina was stunned when she heard this.  He looked at Gesart with a strange expression.  Gesart's face turned red when Mina saw it, and he coughed slightly and defended: "Wellthis evaluation was not given by me, but by the president. In order to solve the president's problems, I only want to  Let you take care of those people together. Eliminate future troubles forever."

    " Without the president's order, please forgive me for not being able to do things for you." Mina shook her head and said apologetically to Gesat.  Seeing Mina's non-negotiable look, Gesart couldn't help but sigh again and said helplessly: "Okay. Since you said so, I won't force you. I will talk to the president about this matter."  , wait until the president agrees. Then I will hand this medicine bottle to you. Before that, you have to be careful. Don’t get too close to that Han Yu, and don’t talk to that Han Yu"

    He sent away Gesat, who had been telling him for a long time.  Not only did Mina not give up her curiosity about Han Yu, but she also developed a strong interest in Han Yu.

    "Is it that evil?" Mina said to herself.

    ……

    As night falls, workers after a busy day return home to rest and relieve fatigue after a day of work.  Mina prepared the equipment for night operations, quietly opened the window and disappeared into the darkness.

    Because she was still wary of Euler, the Courage did not enter Jelinka's dedicated starship berth, but stayed outside the city.  It was precisely because she stayed outside the city that Mina felt that she had an opportunity to take advantage of it, and she did not worry about being discovered by people passing by occasionally, which would ruin her good deeds.

    But when Mina felt outside the city, she found that the lights inside the Courage were bright. This was obviously not a good time to take action.

    If you want to be a successful thief, you must have enough patience.  When seeing was not the right time to act, Mina chose to wait.  It's just that the temperature difference between night and day is quite large.  Especially in order not to be noticed, Mina cannot move around at will. Although she is not acting as a motionless clay sculpture, it is quite uncomfortable to stay in one place without moving.

    The lights of the Spirit were still on, but Jelinka had already fallen asleep.

    "It's already half past one, you night owls." Mina, who was hiding in the dark, whispered to herself while moving her numb legs with her hands.

    As if hearing Mina’s complaint, the lights inside the Courage finally went out after another half hour.  At this time, Mina couldn't move yet and needed to continue waiting until Han Yu and others in the Courage fell asleep before they could start taking action.

    Time passes minute by minute, and waiting is very anxious, especially when you count the time on your fingers. At that time, you are alwaysSleep time always passes very slowly.

    ……

    When the hand of the watch on her wrist pointed to the three o'clock position, Mina stood up gently, moving her body slightly while observing her surroundings to avoid being discovered by unexpected people.  Of course, at this time, basically no one would pass by here.  If there is one, I'm afraid he's not a good person.

    There was nothing abnormal, and Mina’s hands and feet also regained their flexibility.  Like a wild cat walking in the night, Mina quickly came to the vicinity of the Courage.  The visit during the day was not in vain. Mina followed the path in her memory and found her way below the Courage.  As expected by Mina, at the bottom of the Courage there was an entrance that was not sealed due to maintenance.  However, this entrance is very hidden. If you didn't know it in advance, you wouldn't be able to tell it from the outside.

    Mina quietly walked to the entrance, stretched out her gloved hands, gently moved the entrance away, and then used the flashlight in her mouth to shine into the entrance.  The entrance is so narrow that only one person can enter, and once inside, it is impossible to turn around.  But for Mina, who is a talented and bold artist, this is nothing to worry about.

    Taking a deep breath, Mina got into the entrance.  Twisting his body and crawling along the passage.  In just a few seconds, Mina has advanced two to three meters. I believe it won't be long before Mina can reach the interior of the Spirit.  It's just that there are always so many accidents in this world that can happen at any time.  Just when Mina was concentrating on crawling forward.  An inconspicuous sharp angle came into close contact with Mina.  Mina's night-walking clothes were suddenly cut open. Although Mina was not hurt, the expensive night-walking clothes were damaged, which still made Mina feel distressed.  With a depressed look on her face, Mina avoided the sharp corner and prepared to continue crawling forward.

    But being scratched through the night clothes seemed to be just the beginning. Immediately afterwards, Mina discovered that the road ahead of her was full of thorns. On both sides of the passage, there were dozens of sharp corners blocking Mina's path.  On the road.  As long as Mina passes by, there is a chance that her night clothes will be torn.  Mina is a fashionable girl though.  But I don't want to wear a striped dress when I leave.

    In order to prevent the night clothes from being damaged, Mina slowed down her crawling speed, carefully passed through the sharp corners, and moved forward bit by bit.  This indeed ensures the integrity of the night clothes.  But in this case, the speed has to slow down.

    Half an hour later, Mina finally reached the end of the passage and completed the climb that would have taken only a few minutes.  Breathing a slight sigh of relief, Mina lay there to regain her strength.  At the same time, observe the surroundings through the passage exit to guard against possible anomalies within the Courage.

    No abnormality!  Perhaps Han Yu and the others in the Courage were tired after a day of noisy activities. They all slept soundly and no one was walking in the Courage in the middle of the night.  Mina climbed out of the passage gently.  He quickly stood up and ran to a corner to squat down, taking a rest while observing the surrounding situation.  Trying to figure out where I am on the Spirit.  It didn't take a while for Mina to deduce that she should be in the Spirit's supply warehouse.  it's here.  Mina saw boxes of food, medicine, and spare parts that had not yet been opened.

    After knowing where she was now, Mina's nervous heart finally relaxed a little.  Since it is a material warehouse, no one will come unless necessary.

    Standing up and twisting her aching waist, Mina walked towards the door of the warehouse.  Just after taking two steps, Mina heard a "click" sound, and felt a heartbreaking pain in her right foot. When she lowered her head, she saw that she had stepped on a mousetrap.

    "Hiss" Mina gasped, sat down on the ground, stretched out her hands to open the mousetrap that was holding her right foot, and rescued her unlucky right foot.  You don't need to look to know that even if your right foot is not injured now, it must be red and swollen.

    While Mina secretly cursed the wickedness of everyone on the Courage, she walked to the place where medicines were stacked in the warehouse, found a bandage, and prepared to give herself some emergency treatment.  Unexpectedly, as soon as she put her hand into the medicine box, she felt pain in her right hand again. Mina gritted her teeth to prevent herself from screaming in pain.

    Trembling, he took out the medicine box with his right hand. A small mousetrap was clamped on his right hand. The index finger and middle finger of his right hand had lost feeling.

    "What do you mean? You even put a mouse trap in the medicine box. Are you still afraid that mice will steal the medicine and eat it?" Mina cursed while using the bandages in the medicine box to wrap her wounds.

    After wrapping up the wound, Mina limped out of the warehouse. This time Mina was much more careful and knew to look down at the road to avoid being tricked by the mouse trap again.  I thought that I was also a child of a family of thieves. Before I took refuge in Euler, I had only been injured a handful of times, not to mention misses. But I didn't expect that I had been injured continuously before I found anything today.

    "It's so embarrassing"?You must never tell others about it.  "Mina secretly told herself in her heart.

    Because she was more careful, Mina was not tricked by the mouse trap again.  Mina also came up with a reason as to why there was a mousetrap here.  This is a warehouse, and it's on land. If it's not properly secured, rats will sneak in here looking for food.  It's just that I was a little unlucky. The mousetrap didn't catch the mouse, but it caught a living person like myself.  In addition to admitting that she was unlucky, Mina could only console herself that the injury was not serious.

    ??Moving one step at a time to the door of the warehouse, Mina looked out and saw no one.  Then she chose a direction, and Mina moved forward like a croaker.  After walking about twenty steps, Mina came to a corner.  But just when Mina was about to move on, there was a sound of gentle footsteps on the other side of the corner.  Mina was shocked. After looking around and seeing that there was no hiding place, she jumped up with all her strength, almost touching the ceiling.

    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. Mina stared at the direction of the sound and swallowed secretly. She prayed in her heart that the person coming would not raise her head, otherwise she would be spotted at a glance.

    The owner of the footsteps appeared in front of Mina. Because his back was to Mina, Mina didn't see the appearance of the person coming, but the other person's movements were a bit sneaky.

    "Could they be colleagues?" A question arose in Mina's mind, but was immediately denied by Mina.  Regardless of whether they are colleagues or not, there is no need to go down and say hello to the other party.

    That "companion" was a novice from the beginning. After identifying the target, he immediately quickened his pace and disappeared in a flash, making Mina, an old senior, secretly shake his head.

    When the crisis was over, Mina landed quietly on the ground. She glanced at the direction in which her "companion" left, then turned around and walked onto the passage where her "companion" appeared.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 621: When the Thief Meets the God of Plague (Part 2)

    A well-trodden road is safe to walk on.  Following the path that had been inspected by her "peers", Mina came to the belly of the Courage without any accidents.  Looking at the doors on both sides of the passage, Mina knew that this should be the crew's lounge on the Courage.  Mina's mission is to find out whether Rowling and others are on board the Courage, and this place in front of her is where Mina is coming.

    Mina was about to move toward the door closest to her when she heard another set of footsteps coming from behind.  Mina looked around, took two steps forward, and ducked into a room with the door ajar.

    The next moment Mina entered the room, Han Yu, who was wearing pajamas, was holding a food plate in his hand. While paying attention to the movement of other doors, he tiptoed towards his room.  I woke up hungry in the middle of the night, so I had to find something to eat.  But Han Mengxin was very opposed to Han Yu's behavior. In order not to be criticized by Han Mengxin, Han Yu had been careful.

    After returning to his room without any danger, Han Yu pressed his butt against the door, breathed a sigh of relief, and put the food in his hand on the table.  But Han Yu didn't know that when he left the room, an uninvited guest entered his room.

    "Hehebig dinner, big dinner" Han Yu muttered as he started to eat.  Mina, who was hiding in the corner, watched Han Yu eat and drink, and couldn't help but swallow quietly.  Nearly ten hours had passed since she had eaten in the evening, and Mina was already out of food.  If she didn't see Han Yu eating, Mina could still endure it, but now watching others eat and she could only watch with an hungry stomach.  This is a very cruel thing.

    But Mina is not so worthless that she would expose herself just for a little food.  While swallowing his saliva, he watched Han Yu eat and drink.  Mina reminded herself of her identity and comforted herself that she would find a place to have a good meal after leaving.

    The time of suffering is always unbearable.  Mina tried hard to control herself from looking at Han Yu's eating habits, and began to distract herself by observing the furnishings in the room, so as not to waste all her attention on Han Yu's food.

    Half an hour later, Han Yu finally finished eating.  Burping with satisfaction, Han Yu took off his clothes and fell asleep.  In no time, a cry rang out.  Mina felt a little relieved. After waiting for a moment, Mina walked out of her hiding place.  After looking down at Han Yu who was lying on the bed with his buttocks on the bed, Mina walked to the door, stretched out her hand and prepared to open the door and leave.  But just when Mina's left hand touched the door handle.  Han Yu, who was lying on the bed, suddenly screamed: "Where to go!"

    Mina was shocked, thinking she had been discovered, and immediately turned around, only to find that Han Yu was talking in his sleep.  And when he turned around, he saw that Han Yu had turned over. He was originally lying on his stomach, but now he was lying on his back.  Mina couldn't get enough of the naked Han Yu.  Mina's face turned red, she quickly turned around, opened the door, and left Han Yu's room in a flash.

    Gently closing the door, Mina calmed down her heartbeat, which had accelerated just now due to fright.  It suddenly occurred to him that he had just seen Han Yu's greatness.  I secretly spat in my heart and scolded myself for being a nymphomaniac in a low voice.  Mina chose the next room to explore, which was opposite Han Yu's room.

    For Mina, opening the door and picking the lock is a normal thing, just like a daily routine.  Without wasting much time, the door opened. Mina gently poked her head in and took a look. She was immediately startled by the scene in the room.  In the room, a person was facing away from him, sitting with his legs crossed on the bed.  Mina wasn't sure if the other person was asleep.  For safety reasons, Mina did not dare to enter the house, but gently closed the door, preparing to come back later.

    The third room chosen by Mina was the one next to Han Yu’s room because the people in the previous room didn’t know whether they were asleep or not.  For the sake of safety, Mina chose the diagonally opposite room where she would not be easily noticed by the people in that room.

    The door opened again.  Mina looked over and felt relieved. The people in the room were sleeping on the bed, motionless.  Mina quietly entered the room and closed the door behind her.  He went to the bed and took a look. The person sleeping on the bed was a man. He was wearing pajamas. He was not like Han Yu, who was shameless and slept naked.

    Seeing that the person on the bed was not the person she was looking for, Mina turned around to leave, but before she could turn around, the person lying on the bed suddenly sat up.  Mina was startled and thought she had been discovered.  Almost instantly, Mina decided to strike first and deal with the other party before they could say anything.  But when Mina rushed forward and was about to take action, she suddenly stopped.  The other person closed his eyes tightly and just sat motionless on the bed.  Mina didn't act rashly. After waiting for a moment, the man on the bed leaned back and fell on the bed again, snoring softly.

    Mina secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, it’s always better not to be discovered.??In order to avoid being noticed, Mina quickly left the room.

    As soon as the door closed, Field, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes.  Field slowly woke up after Mina was about to strike first.  At that time, Field didn't know that it was Mina who was in his room. He thought it was Han Yu and others preparing to joke with him.  But after a brief stalemate, Field realized that it was not Han Yu and others who entered his room, but a stranger.  Because Field smelled a faint scent of jasmine, Han Yu and the others would not wear any perfume.  As for the girls on the Courage, no one would stay up late at night and come to joke with me.  Field, who was clearly aware of this, did not act rashly. He was well aware of his strengths and weaknesses.  After thinking about it, Field decided to take a gamble, and he won the bet.

    Mina, who left Field’s room, didn’t know that she had been discovered and was still continuing her investigation.  She didn't know that a big net was quietly spreading around her, just waiting for the opportunity to catch her.

    Pushing the door open again, this is the last room. If there is no room in this room, then Mina will have no choice but to go home.  Because daybreak is coming, and if you don’t leave, your identity will be exposed.

    And this time.  It proves the saying that hard work pays off.  Mina saw the three people she had seen in the photo.

    Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao

    Mina mentally compared the three sleeping people one by one. After confirming that they were correct, Mina quietly retreated out of the door, preparing to leave here.  But just as Mina exited the room and bent down to gently close the door, someone suddenly tapped her shoulder from behind.

    Mina was startled and looked back subconsciously, feeling her scalp numb immediately.  There was no hand behind him, but the feeling of being tapped on the shoulder just now was so real, without any false feeling.

    "Could it be a ghost?" Mina thought to herself.  I feel that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time.  Then he took a step and left, preparing to leave along the same path.  But the further back she went, the more Mina felt in her heart.  A woman's sixth sense makes Mina feel like there is always a pair of eyes staring at her, and from time to time a cool breeze blows by her ears, which also makes Mina feel something is wrong.

    Once again, we reached the fork in the road where we met our “companion” before.  Mina immediately saw a figure standing at the fork in the road, with his back to her.  Mina couldn't help but stop, stepped aside and quietly observed the figure at the fork in the road.  He saw the figure looking left and right, as if he had determined the direction, and floated to his right.  That’s right, it’s just floating!  Mina saw with her own eyes that the figure was floating away towards his right side with its feet off the ground, and what was even more terrible was that the figure was floating.  He disappeared before Mina's eyes.

    “If time and place didn’t allow it, Mina would really have the urge to scream.  What a supernatural phenomenon! This is it!  Mina didn't feel at all that Han Yu and others were playing tricks on her.  Previous investigations led Mina to believe that Han Yu and others on the Courage were sleeping.  But if it weren't for Han Yu and others' manipulation, the only explanation left would be supernatural phenomena.

    Mina’s breathing began to become heavier, and she tried to calm down her excitement. Mina tried not to think about the scene she had just witnessed, and took long strides to rush towards the cabin door of the Courage.  At this time, Mina no longer cared about whether her identity would be exposed. Anyway, the things to be investigated were already known, and all that was left was to bring people to arrest them.  It's only a matter of time before they break up with each other.

    Rushing to the cabin door like flying, Mina opened the cabin door.  He got out and quickly disappeared into the night.  After Mina could no longer be seen, Field asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Let her go like this?"

    "She will come back, and she will come back here with a bunch of people."

    "Can we hide Rowling and the others?" Field asked worriedly.

    Han Yu said while turning the dog-skin hat in his hand: "Don't worry, we have this hat. It's no big deal to hide Luo Lin and the others. And only in this way can the guys who have been watching us nearby relax about us."  Be alert. We can do things well."

    "I just don't know when those people will come?" Field said after hearing this.

    "According to common sense, it might be right away. Field, go wake everyone up and make everyone mentally prepared." Han Yu ordered Field, then turned to find Luo Lin and the other three people in the infirmary to explain the situation.

    Just as Han Yu expected, an hour later, Mina came to the Courage with Euler and others who had been waiting for news.

    As if he had just been woken up, Han Yu looked at Ola angrily and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    "We are looking for someone." Euler said with a straight face.

    "If you want to find someone, just go find someone. Why do you come to me?"?  Han Yu asked, looking at Ola with a puzzled expression.

    "Because I got the news that the person I'm looking for is right here with you." Euler continued to say expressionlessly.

    "Oh, really? Who are you looking for? Ningping? Field? Lin Ke?"

    "Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao."

    "I have never seen the three people you mentioned." Han Yu thought for a while, shook his head and said to Ola.

    "Have you seen it? You'll know after searching." Gesart, who was following Euler, said loudly, and at the same time waved his hand, preparing to let people enter the Courage.  Han Yu blocked the cabin door of the Courage, looked at Euler and asked, "What do you mean?"

    After hearing this, Euler said: "If you are really the one hiding the person, then hand him over now and I won't pursue the case. If there is no hiding person, then please step aside and let us search. This will be a good idea for all of us."  explain."

    "Search, yes, but I have conditions." Han Yu looked at Ola and said.

    "you say."

    "First, there shouldn't be too many people entering the search. Just three. The things in the Courage are very precious. I don't want anything bloody to happen."

    "Okay." Euler thought for a moment and nodded in agreement with Han Yu's request.  From Euler's point of view, the Courage was still under maintenance at this time, so there was no need to worry about the Courage suddenly escaping. And this time he had many people with him, and there was no need to worry about Han Yu and others resisting.

    Seeing that Euler agreed to his request, Han Yu continued: "Second, you can search, but what if you don't find anything? How are you going to compensate me and my companions for this disturbing dream in the middle of the night?"

    Heard Han Yu’s question.  Euler felt a little guilty in his heart.  Judging from Han Yu's appearance, he didn't seem to be afraid of his own search at all.  The people I arranged to monitor nearby have already reported that no strangers have come in or out of the Spirit during this period.

    “Did that guy Mina lie?” Ola muttered secretly in her heart.

    Han Yu didn’t give Euler time to think about it, and pressed further: “Tell me. What will you do if you don’t find it?”

    "What do you think we should do?" Euler asked.

    "If not, then please give me the guy who said I am hiding someone here. I want to ask her why she framed me?" Han Yu said lightly.

    "make a deal."

    The two sides reached an agreement. Han Yu got out of the way and accompanied Euler to search, while Ning Ping and others left the Courage, leaving the space for the searchers.

    Euler and others followed Han Yu and walked around the Courage from top to bottom.  Nothing was found, especially in the infirmary, where nothing was found.

    After the search was completed, Euler walked out of the Courage with a somewhat ugly expression, leaving Gesart and Mina stunned as they were waiting for the good news.  Ola glanced at Mina coldly, then turned back to Han Yu and said, "The person who gave me false information has run away. I will hand it over to you after I find that person."

    "Okay. But Euler, since I don't have the person you are looking for here, please remove the people who are arranged to monitor me nearby. My temper is not very good, and I don't know when I will be able to bear it.  Get rid of those peeping toms. Don't blame me for not warning you then."

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  Euler's expression changed again. After giving Gesart a fierce look, he responded softly and turned around to leave.  And Han Yu didn't stop him, he just looked at the pale Mina.  There was a flash of schadenfreude in his eyes.  If you dare to come here to explore the truth, you must be prepared to accept punishment if you fail.  Han Yu knows.  There is no need to do it yourself, if there is no special opportunity, Mina is basically finished.  But what does this have to do with myself?  Don't think that because you are a woman, I will accommodate you. Do you have anything to do with me?  Since there is no such thing, then I don’t care if you die!

    Just as Han Yu expected, after Mina returned to Fulong Pavilion with Ola, she was immediately arrested by Ola.  Ola, who deeply felt that she had big eyes for once, turned all the ridicule she received from Han Yu into anger and vented it on Mina.

    "Are you blind? Can three adults see it wrong?" Ola roared at Mina.

    Mina shrank her neck and defended without giving up: "But sir, I really saw those three people in the infirmary with my own eyes."

    "Is it because I'm blind? Gesart and I not only entered the infirmary, but also looked inside the Courage from top to bottom, but found nothing at all. But why did you see it?  ? A ghost?"

    Hearing what Ola said, Mina was suddenly stunned, and then nodded her head and replied: "Yes, sir, I really hit a ghost."

    Euler was so angryShe slapped him without hesitation. Mina turned around three times before stopping. She covered her swollen cheek with her hand and looked at Ola in confusion.  Then Euler roared again: "Do you think I am a child? Do you believe this kind of nonsense?"

    "But sir, I really bumped into a ghost, and I bumped into it on the Courage. I swear, I am willing to swear on my own life."

    Seeing Mina swearing by her bet, Ola couldn't help but hesitate in her heart.  After the anger subsided slightly, Euler's reason returned.  Reminiscent of Mina's usual behavior, she doesn't seem like someone who likes to lie with open eyes, and this person doesn't like to swear. Once she swears, it means that what she said is 10% true.  Just a ghost?  Are there really ghosts in this world?

    "Sir, I swear I really saw a ghost in the Courage. At that time, I saw the ghost floating in the air, and then disappeared in front of my eyes. Maybe all this was because of the ghost."  Mina said to Ola confidently.

    Euler waved his hand after hearing this, "Anyway, you failed this time. Han Yu doesn't have the Luo Lin and others we are looking for."

    "Yes." Mina replied dejectedly.  Seeing Mina like this, Euler did not say any words of comfort. Instead, he turned to Gesat and said, "Gesat, go and pull back the people we sent to monitor the Courage."

    "Huh? Withdraw it?"

    "Well, withdraw." Euler repeated and continued: "That Han Yu made it clear to me face to face this time. If we don't understand, then the people we sent will not need to come back soon."

    "How can he be so brave?" Gesart said in disbelief.

    "I'm just afraid that he is more courageous than you and I thought." Euler replied worriedly.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 622 Jelinka’s Biohazard

    It is rude to come and not reciprocate!

    Although Han Yu is not the kind of person who will definitely retaliate if you punch me, I will kick you.  But it's not Han Yu's character to swallow his anger when someone knocks on his door.  What's more, for Han Yu, going to Fulong Pavilion to retrieve the things that Luo Lin had hidden there was something he had promised before, but his whereabouts had been monitored by Ola's people before, so it was difficult to act.  But things are different now. After this commotion, Euler's surveillance of people like him will decrease, which is the opportunity to take action.

    In order to avoid a long night and many dreams, Han Yu and others decided to take action that night.  During the day, everyone took the time to complete the repair work on the Courage, and at night, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the building opposite where they had previously monitored Fulong Pavilion.

    Through the building opposite, Han Yu and Ning Ping could clearly see every move of Euler in Fulong Pavilion.  I'm afraid even Euler himself doesn't know that there is someone monitoring his every move right across from him.  As usual, Euler got up and left his office after finishing his work for the day.

    No one would have thought that as the headquarters of the poker club, Fulong Pavilion would also attract thieves.  If it were normal, the people who heard it would probably laugh at the person who said this as being crazy.  But it was precisely because of this mentality that Han Yu and Ning Ping's actions progressed extremely smoothly.

    No one thought that two daring thieves would appear on the top floor of Fulong Pavilion.  Han Yu took Ning Ping from the top floor and arrived in front of Ola's office easily.

    “Ah oh oh” a intermittent moan floated out from a lounge next to the office.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and both showed a strange smile.  The two people tiptoed to the door of the lounge where there was a strange groan.  Carefully, he looked in through the crack in the door, which was not closed tightly.

    On a bed, a man and a woman were making love to each other, with the woman on top and the man on top, looking at the woman's back.  The woman's skin is so white.

    The men's heavy breathing and the women's moans filled the lounge with an ambiguous smell.  After Han Yu and Ning Ping watched the erotic scene for a while, they retreated to the door of the office and discussed in low voices whether to ignore it or rush in to catch him.  After discussing for a while, Han Yu and Ning Ping reached an agreement, and the two decided to catch the rape.

    With a tacit understanding, the two people put on the ghost masks they brought with them and rushed into the lounge one after another.  When the man and woman who were fighting fiercely saw a stranger intruding, the man trembled with fright and ejaculated.  The woman was too frightened.  After screaming, he rolled his eyes and fainted.  It was only then that Han Yu saw clearly who the men and women in the lounge were.

    Ola and Mina, the man and woman were naked and stuck on the bed.

    "Assholes! Who are you? Don't you know who I am?" Euler was lying on the bed.  He asked, glaring angrily at the two intruders who had disturbed his good business.

    "Do you think it's appropriate for you to treat us like this at this time?" Han Yu lowered his voice and reminded Ola in a weird voice.

    After being reminded by Han Yu, Euler realized his situation at this time.  Lying naked on the bed, an equally naked woman lay on top of him.  And what's even more terrible is that his penis is still inserted into the woman's body and has not been pulled out.  It seems, probably, it's embarrassing to say this at this time.

    "Can you let me put on my clothes first?" Ola asked Han Yu with an ugly face.

    "Okay. By the way, help this woman put on clothes." Han Yu said with a smile.  It's a pity that he and Ning Ping were wearing masks at this time, so even the smiling Ola couldn't see them.

    After receiving permission, Euler quickly pushed Mina aside who fainted.  He casually pulled the quilt aside to cover Mina's breasts, then reached out to grab a pair of pants and put them on.  No longer naked, Euler felt more confident when speaking.  Ola looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping.  He asked in a deep voice: "Who are you? How did you get in?"

    "Hehe It doesn't matter who we are. What's important now is that you are our prisoner now. We need you to be quiet. Can you do it? If you can't, we don't mind doing something to make you quiet."

    "If you are asking for money, I can satisfy you. As long as you don't make today's events public."

    "We are not so mean. We are just entrusted by others and want to take something back. Okay, the gossip is over. Please remind the woman who has woken up under the quilt not to try to play any tricks. I  I think at this time, no one who doesn’t know me comes here.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Mina, who was huddled in the quilt, suddenly didn’t dare to move.  Ola reached out and patted Mina on the back, looked at Han Yu and said, "What do you want?"

    "This is not what you need to know. Brother, keep an eye on them. If there is any abnormality, kill them." After Han Yu said this to Ning Ping, he turned around and left the lounge.  Follow the instructionsWhat Rowling said came to Euler's office.

    Seeing that Ning Ping was the only one left in the room, Ola said unwillingly: "I am the president of the poker club. If you provoke me, you will not end well. But I think you are all talents. If you are willing  If you take refuge in me, I will forgive you for your previous actions."

    Ning Ping: ""

    "Of course, if you have any requirements, you can put them forward, no matter what they are. Money, reputation, status, women, as long as you can put forward them, I can satisfy you."

    Ning Ping: ""

    Seeing that Ning Ping remained silent, Euler said words of wooing, while his mind began to spin rapidly, thinking about how to get out of the current predicament.  It seems that there is no way to win over, so the only thing left is to use force to solve the problem.  Euler has little confidence in force, but Euler still has a trump card that is useless.  But once this trump card is used, the relationship between himself and that organization becomes even more unclear.  Before he was sure that there was no way to win over the person in front of him, Euler still had a glimmer of hope.

    When Han Yu walked into the office, he looked up at the chandelier on the ceiling and secretly admired Luo Lin's boldness.  Although everyone understands the truth of darkness under the lamp, people like Rowling dare to do it.  But not many.

    The things stolen by Rowling were not taken away by Rowling, but hidden above the chandelier in Euler's office.  If he hadn't known it in advance, Han Yu wouldn't have believed there was anything hanging above the chandelier.

    Flying lightly to the top of the chandelier, Han Yu poked his head over to take a look.  A square box is placed above the chandelier.  Han Yu reached out and took the box in his hand, then dropped it back to the ground.  Now that the matter is done, the next thing is what you have to do.  do what?  Of course, I just took advantage of it and took away the piece of Nine Dragons jade in Euler's hand.

    It’s just that the drawer is locked, and Han Yu doesn’t want to make too much noise.  The best way is to get the key from Euler.  With this purpose, Han Yu returned to the lounge and happened to hear Ola still trying to win over Ningping, while Ningping looked at Ola calmly.  Watching Euler's every move.

    "Hey, wait a moment and give me the key to your desk drawer." Han Yu interrupted Ola.

    "What do you want to do?" Ola asked, looking at Han Yu warily.

    "Are you qualified to ask such a profound question now?" Han Yu asked with a strange smile.

    Euler was immediately speechless, that’s right.  He is now a prisoner.  If the other party doesn't hurt you, you will burn high incense.  But the things in the drawer forced Euler to resist.

    "If you want money, then I regret to tell you that there is no money in the drawer. But there is a lot of money in the safe next to it"

    "Okay, bring the key. So much nonsense." Han Yu interrupted Euler unmoved.

    Euler, who was interrupted, rolled his eyes and said, "The key was taken away by the military advisor and is not with me for the time being."

    "Really?" Han Yu glanced at Ola playfully and said, "It doesn't matter. It doesn't matter if you don't have the key. The woman next to you can lend it to me. I think for a master thief, a lock is not a problem.  "

    "You, you have recognized the wrong person. She is just my woman. She is not a thief." Ola's face tightened and she hurriedly said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu ignored Ola's words, reached out and patted Mina who was hiding under the quilt, and said, "Come out. If you don't come out, don't blame me for lifting the quilt."

    "Who are you?" Seeing that he could not stop Han Yu, Euler immediately stared at Han Yu and asked.

    "Guess." Han Yu teased Ola, and walked out the door with Mina, who had put on a coat and came out of the quilt.  Ola glared at Han Yu who was walking towards the door, and made up his mind.  Rather than having someone discover your secret, it's better to launch a surprise attack before they find out.  At this time, Euler could no longer care about the casualties.

    Silently calling for his own beast warrior in his heart, Euler began to put on his clothes under Ningping's supervision.  Han Yu brought Mina to the office.  Just as Han Yu thought, the drawer lock was nothing to Mina.  Mina just fiddled with it a few times, and the drawer was opened smoothly.

    Han Yu rushed Mina aside, reached out and took out a box from the drawer, and opened it, revealing pieces of broken jade from Kowloon.  Just as he was about to close the drawer and leave, Han Yu saw the stack of documents in the drawer.  Curiously, he took out one and opened it. Han Yu's brows immediately wrinkled.

    At this moment, Han Yu suddenly felt his feet shake, and the entire Fulong Pavilion seemed to be shaken.It trembled.  Han Yu thought there was an earthquake at first, but then he heard a huge roar echoing in the night sky.  When Han Yu saw something was wrong, he immediately rushed out of the office and shouted to Ning Ping outside the door: "The wind is tight, pull it!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of glass being smashed in the office, followed by Mina's scream. Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and ran towards the top floor of Fulong Pavilion.  At this moment, a wall not far in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping was broken open, and two black figures blocked the way of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "None of you can leave here alive." Ola said gloomily to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    As Ola pointed at Han Yu and Ning Ping and said the word "kill", four black figures rushed straight towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.  In the corridor, there was really not much space to hide. Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately decided to move the battlefield, moving towards the window while dealing with the two black shadows besieging them.

    Ola discovered Han Yu and Ning Ping's intentions, and immediately ordered the four shadows who were still protecting him: "Come together! Get rid of these two guys as soon as possible!"

    Eight black shadows surrounded Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said to Ning Ping: "Be careful!" Ning Ping dodged knowingly and hid on Han Yu's left side.  Han Yu suddenly exerted his strength.  A huge ball of flame flew straight towards the four black shadows blocking his way.

    Facing the flames coming towards his face, the four black figures faced him head-on regardless, letting the flames burn away his clothes and revealing his true colors, but they still insisted on hitting Han Yu.  But Han Yu couldn't be hit so easily, while releasing flames.  Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed into Oula's office, and before the shadows could react, they rushed out of Fulong Pavilion through the destroyed wall.  Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping escape, Ola shouted angrily: "Chase, chase, catch up!"

    Six of the eight black shadows immediately chased after him, while the remaining two carried Euler and chased after him.  The abnormality on Euler's level has attracted the attention of the guards at Fulong Pavilion, but it all happened too fast.  When these guards arrived, except for a female corpse that was already bloody, there was no living thing left, including the president Ola.

    The guard captain frowned and looked at the bloody female corpse.  Just as he was about to order people to search for the president's whereabouts, he suddenly felt himself rising into the air. When he looked down, he saw a body without a head slowly falling to the ground, while his subordinates were making panicked expressions.  look like.  But no sound could be heard.

    Unlike the guard captain, the guards saw a millstone-sized spider jumping from the ceiling with their own eyes, and killed their guard captain with a wave of their hands.  And next, the spider's target is obviously himself.  Just as the guards were scrambling to run out.  The spider that suddenly appeared screamed and screamed.  Spiders the size of an adult's fist fell from the ceiling, one after another landing on the heads and bodies of the guards who had not had time to escape.  The guards screamed in terror.  He desperately slapped the spiders that fell on his body, but those fist-sized spiders were extremely fierce. In less than a while, dozens of guards were all killed.  Immediately afterwards, a horrifying scene appeared. The dead guards stood up one after another, their eyes glowing red and drooling from the corners of their mouths.  There is only one thing that each guard has in common, that is, on top of each guard's head is a spider the size of an adult's fist.

    "Hissing!" The spiders the size of millstones screamed at their men again, followed by those spiders as if they had received orders. Under the leadership of the controlled guards, they began to invade the lower level of Fulong Pavilion.  After leaving Fulong Pavilion, with Fulong Pavilion as the center, it spread to the surrounding areas.

    Jelinka is in chaos!

    Although there was a huge beast roar before, it was night after all, and most people fell asleep again after complaining.  As a result, countless people were suddenly attacked.  When people reacted and rushed out of their homes, what they saw was a hell on earth.

    Human beings controlled by spiders desperately attack the living humans, trying to turn those humans into their own kind.  Naturally, the humans who were still alive were not willing to die, so they organized themselves to resist.  For a moment, Jelinka screamed and cried loudly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not hear the crying behind them when Han Yu, Ningping and Ola heard the cry behind them, couldn't help but look back, and were immediately shocked by what they saw in front of them.  This situation was beyond his expectation, and Euler was a little at a loss for a while.  Just when Euler was at a loss, a figure appeared in front of Euler.

    "What's going on?" Euler glared at the other party and asked.

    "This is punishment. You already have dissatisfaction, and for those who have dissent, the organizationThere is only one punishment, erasure.  "

    "I, I have no objections." Faced with the other party's gaze, Euler argued in a panic.

    "I'm not here to listen to your explanation. The decision of the roundtable will not be changed. Jelinka will disappear tonight, and you, the organization has canceled your membership. I am here to take it back and give it to you.  Eight beast warriors.”

    "No, no, I am still useful to the organization, I" Euler shouted with a pale face.

    With a soft "pop" sound, the visitor slowly retracted his extended index finger and said lightly: "I told you, I'm not here to listen to your explanation."

    A round hole was poked out of Euler's forehead, and he slowly fell to the ground.  The eight beast warriors who had previously obeyed his orders now knelt on one knee in front of the visitor, quietly waiting for the visitor's order.

    "Eat him, and then destroy all the creatures here." The person waved his hand.  ordered.  After receiving the order, the eight beast warriors immediately pounced on Ola's body without hesitation, scrambling to eat it.  In less than a moment, there was only a pool of blood on the ground and a head that had been chewed to pieces and was completely unrecognizable.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed back to the Courage.  I found that many people had gathered around the Courage.  These people are all humans who have escaped from the city.  After seeing the Courage, they hoped that the Courage could take them out of here.  But for Lin Ke and others, this request made them feel a bit embarrassed.

    "Please, even if you can't take away us adults, please take away these children." The leading men knelt in front of Lin Ke and others and begged.

    Seeing those children with frightened eyes, Lin Ke and other girls softened their hearts.

    At this moment, Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed back.  When they saw Han Yu and Ning Ping, Lin Ke and others immediately seemed to have found a backbone.  After Han Yu listened to these human requests.  He shook his head and said: "The Courage is not big, and there is no way to save all the children. Have you already discussed who should be saved and who should not be saved?"

    Heard Han Yu’s question.  The person who originally looked pleading was suddenly stunned.  While they were stunned, Han Yu continued: "I remember that Jelinka has a starship. Instead of crowding this small boat here, why don't you work together to fight for the big ship that can allow more people to leave here?"

    Everyone looked at each other and couldn't help but feel a little ashamed.  There is no other reason.  It was just because the fighting in the city was fierce at this time that they managed to escape, and they really didn't want to go back.

    Han Yu shook his head slightly and said to everyone: "I can help you, but it's not enough for me alone. I need you to help me together. At this time, only by uniting together can everyone have a way out. I don't know  Which of you can persist to the end, but I can guarantee that I will never give up on you. So, here, I want to ask you, which of you is willing to help me fight for a way to survive for yourself? "

    After a brief silence, everyone who was aroused by Han Yu's words and wanted to live expressed their willingness to follow Han Yu's arrangements.  When Han Yu saw this, he didn't hesitate and immediately handed over the command of the scene to Alliance General Luo Lin.  When it comes to commanding operations, Rowling is an expert.

    Luo Lin did her job. After taking over the command, she immediately treated the people in front of her separately. The young people distributed weapons and followed Han Yu and Ning Ping to prepare for battle. The elderly, women and children went to a safe place to wait for Han Yu and others to seize the starship.  Let's leave together instead.

    The plan is very rough, but it can only be like this at this time.  Luo Lin took Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and a dozen young people to maintain order, and took the old, weak, women and children to the agreed place, while Han Yu and others drove the Courage to the place where Jelinka parked the starship.  go ahead.

    Fortunately, it was only a spider that attacked this time, and it couldn't fly yet.  The Spirit arrived at the parking place of the starship without any hindrance.  Looking down from the Spirit, the entire Jelinka is like a burning hell at this time, with whines and screams everywhere Watching his home become this scene, he was selected to pilot the starship.  The pilots clenched their fists and their eyes were filled with fire.

    When Han Yu saw this, he didn't say much, he just watched quietly.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, looked calmly at the Spider-Man who was rushing in due to the landing of the Courage, and whispered to Han Yu: "Stay away from me for a while."

    “…Take it easy, I don’t want to rescue you.” Han Yu also replied in a low voice.

    "You should still worry about yourself." Ning Ping replied angrily.

    Han Yu grinned when he heard this, and just as he was about to say a few more words, he saw Ning Ping suddenly jump up and jump off the Courage.  Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly and murmured softly: "He is really an impatient guy." After muttering, Han Yu turned to the people behind him and said: "You stay here, wait"After the surface is cleared before going down, it depends on you whether the starship can be launched and whether your relatives can be rescued.  Also, stay away from me and the guy who jumped just now. I won’t have time to distinguish who is who after a while of attacks.  "After saying that, Han Yu also jumped off the Courage.

    The selected pilot looked at the side where Ning Ping jumped. At this time, a bloody storm had set off. Countless limbs and broken arms were flying in the sky. In the center of the storm, Ning Ping was holding a sword in both hands.  Cut everyone who comes near to pieces.  Everyone couldn't help shivering when they saw it, and turned to look at Han Yu.  What came into sight was a sea of ????fire, and all humanoid objects were struggling in the sea of ????fire.  Finally he fell to the ground and turned into a black mess.  Everyone shivered again, not daring to look at the battle below, and turned to look at the starship that they would pilot for a while.

    The purpose of Han Yu and Ning Ping is simple.  Draw firepower so the pilots aboard the Spirit have a chance to get those big starships moving.  So far, their goal has been achieved.  Because of the strength of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the spider-men who were originally surrounding the starship were lured away.  Lin Ke, who was controlling the Courage, saw this and quickly moved over, but at this moment, an accident occurred.  After Spider-Man was lured away, a group of well-dressed people rushed towards the largest of the starships.

    "This starship has been commandeered by us." The leader announced to the pilots who were getting off the Spirit with a arrogant look.

    "Why?" someone in the driver asked unconvinced.  You must know that they have already estimated that there are only three starships that can be operated on site.  And the largest ship in front of us can also rescue more people.

    "Humph! Because we are nobles."

    Hearing this, although all the drivers had dissatisfied looks on their faces, no one dared to say anything.

    "What are you doing here? Why don't you quickly start the starship and leave here." Shi Bafang noticed something was wrong.  He quickly ran over and asked.  Hearing Shi Bafang's question, the pilots seemed to have found a savior, and they immediately told the ugly faces of those nobles.  The group of people who claimed to be nobles looked at Shi Bafang with a somewhat guilty conscience.

    After listening to the pilot's story, Shi Bafang pointed to the other two starships and said: "No one wants those two starships yet, so don't go and sail those two starships. What time are you wasting here? You know, your relatives are still there  Waiting for you."

    Shi Bafang’s reminder was timely. The pilots immediately woke up and quickly divided into two groups and ran towards the remaining two starships.  Although the two starships are smaller.  But it's not a problem to get everyone away.

    "Hey, stop! I order you to stop!" The group of people who claimed to be nobles became anxious when they saw this.  He suddenly realized a problem, although he used his identity to grab a big ship.  But with all the bad friends around him, it was obvious that there was no way he could launch this starship into the sky.  But if it doesn’t open to heaven.  They are in danger when there is no contact.

    It’s a pity that no one paid attention to the clamor of these nobles.  It's okay to be arrogant and domineering in normal times. If you want to continue to enjoy privileges at times like this, then wait until you die.  Shi Bafang turned around to leave without mercy, but was grabbed by the leading noble.

    "Stop! You can't leave! I order you to call those untouchables back!"

    "Fuck you!" Shi Bafang kicked the nobleman away with a whip kick, and then said coldly: "Since you are nobles, then go ahead and show off your identities with those monsters. It's not up to me.  I don't have time to coax you when you put on airs in front of this untouchable." After saying this, Shi Bafang turned around and left.

    Watching the two starships next to him slowly rising into the sky, the noble who was kicked glanced at the people around him who were looking at him eagerly, and yelled anxiously: "What are you still standing there for? Just wait for death! Forget it!  No matter how hard we try, we must launch this starship, at least get it to the sky, otherwise"

    There is no need for the noble man to continue speaking. Everyone understands what is going on. Just knowing is one thing, and whether it can be done is another.  Usually he doesn't do his job, and he is proficient in all things eating, drinking and having fun, but when he really needs to use his skills, everyone is dumbfounded.

    The aristocratic man and his men rushed into the starship and started to push it randomly. Unexpectedly, the blind cat encountered a dead mouse, and the huge starship actually started to move slowly.  The noble man was secretly relieved when he saw this.  Seeing that he was about to successfully escape from danger, the aristocratic man's vengeful personality suddenly emerged.  The kick from Shi Bafang began to hurt, and the noble man had already begun to think about how he would find a way to regain his position after this incident was over.  He sat down on the captain's chair. Before the noble man could experience the captain's addiction, he felt water droplets dripping on his head.

    "How can a place like this leak?" The noble man reached out and touched his head in dissatisfaction.?Looking up, his eyes suddenly bulged, staring at the top of his head.  Just above the noble man's head, a spider as big as a millstone opened its mouth at the noble man.

    "Ah" the noble man's voice was only interrupted by the falling spider.  There was chaos in the control room.

    On the ground, Han Yu and Ning Ping fought independently, each responsible for attracting Spider-Man's attention.  After seeing the two starships successfully launched into the sky, Han Yu and Ning Ping's attention immediately focused on the largest starship.  Until they saw the starship flying crookedly into the sky, but just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to evacuate, they saw the last rising starship falling to the ground.  An unusually huge explosion was triggered.

    "Holy crap, what kind of plane are you planning?" Han Yu couldn't help shouting in a foul language.

    No one answered Han Yu’s question, and Han Yu and Ning Ping had no time to think about why the largest starship fell.  Because the eight black shadows that had chased them before appeared in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping again.

    By the light of the fire, Han Yu could clearly see what the four black figures surrounding him looked like.  The head of a leopard, the eyes of a tiger, the horns of a sheep, the body of a human body, and the tail of a scorpion are simply more different than the other.  But judging from the opponent's agile movements and strong limbs, it is not easy to deal with these guys.

    "There should be four Ningping guys to deal with, right?" Han Yu thought to himself.

    And the fact is just as Han Yu thought, there were indeed four guys surrounding Ningping, and they were the same as the four weird-looking guys Han Yu encountered.  It also has the same leopard head, tiger eyes, goat horns, human body, and scorpion tail.  However, compared to Han Yu, Ning Ping had a better understanding of the four guys in front of him.  Compared to Han Yu, who didn't like reading, the more Ning Ping read, the more he felt that the four guys in front of him were somewhat similar to the demons described in the book.  But regardless of whether they were demons or not, the four guys surrounding him clearly had bad intentions.

    Ning Ping moved his hands and feet gently.  He tightened the swords in his hands and secretly planned the attack target for a while.  The four opponents in front of him were not good friends at first glance. In order to resolve the battle as soon as possible, Ning Ping was mentally prepared to pay some price.

    As if they heard the order, the four demons attacked Ningping from four directions.  Ning Ping didn't hesitate when he saw this. He risked injury and focused all his attacks on one side, regardless of the attacks from the other three sides.

    ……

    It’s almost an instant kill.  Ning Ping successfully killed a demon.  It's just that the price paid was a bit high, although the critical point was avoided.  But in just this fight, Ning Ping almost turned into a bloody man.  There are still three opponents in Ningping.  I don’t know if I can survive until the end.

    Even if you can’t hold on, you still have to hold on!

    Ning Ping, who clearly understood this, reached out to open the healing bottle in his arms and pointed it at his wound without reservation.  Seeing that Ning Ping's injuries were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, the remaining three demons immediately launched an attack on Ning Ping in tacit agreement.  Ningping resisted the demon's attack while waiting for his injuries to heal.  It's just that the situation is completely different when there is interference and when there is no interference.

    Ning Ping fought hard to get injured again, but he killed a demon again.  But at this time, Ning Ping's body was no longer suitable for fighting.  To make matters worse, Ning Ping's left hand was injured and he could no longer use the Wind Attack Sword.

    "Damn it!" Looking at the two demons approaching slowly, Ning Ping cursed in his heart, and at the same time, he also made plans to kill another demon.

    The two demons attacked Ning Ping one after another. Ning Ping ignored the attack from behind and thrust the Qingyun Sword in his hand into the mouth of the demon in front of him. He stirred hard and prepared himself for an attack on his back.  preparation.  But when Ning Ping was puzzled, instead of waiting for an attack, he heard the screams of the devil behind him.

    Ning Ping looked back and saw the demon behind him covering his eyes with his hands and letting out a shocking scream.  Seeing the arrow, Ning Ping suddenly remembered something. He looked up and saw a girl with wings on her back holding a bow in her right hand, slowly landing in front of him.

    "Mengxin!" Ning Ping shouted in surprise.

    Han Mengxin smiled when she heard this and opened her left hand to Ning Ping. For a moment, Ning Ping felt so comfortable that he couldn't help but want to moan.  But then Ning Ping woke up and said to Han Mengxin nervously: "Mengxin, why are you here? Go back quickly, aren't you dizzy?"

    "It doesn't matter, I can still hold on." Han Mengxin replied with strength.

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s words, Ning Ping didn’t know how to persuade her. Instead, he said to Han Mengxin with some shame: “I’m sorry Mengxin, if I can be more useful”

    "Don't say that! Without you, the four demons wouldn't know how to harm me."Few people will be stopped.  But I won’t allow you to act like this next time, because you not only belong to you, but also to me.  Don't mess around like this without my permission.  "

    Hearing Han Mengxin's "tyrannical" words, Ning Ping felt warm in his heart, but then he shouted: "Oh Han Yu, I wonder how Han Yu is doing over there?"

    At this time, Han Yu was very free. Compared with Ning Ping, he was much more relaxed. The difference in attributes made it not very difficult for Han Yu to deal with these demons.  In front of Han Yu's flames, the four demons did not gain any advantage. Although Han Yu also paid a large price, compared with Ning Ping, the price Han Yu paid was not too high.  It was the origins of the four demons that worried Han Yu.  The contract seen in Ola's office told Han Yu that these demons were from the same organization.  Han Yu didn't know much about that organization.  Now that we have formed a conflict with that organization, I am afraid that there will be inevitable troubles in the future.  And it can be seen from that contract that Euler is not an important figure in that organization.  If divided by level, that is to say, there must be demons in that organization that are more powerful than the demons in front of them.  If this is the case, can I stop the other party's revenge with just my strength?

    "Brother, are you okay?" Just when Han Yu was worried, Han Mengxin and Ning Ping fell from the sky and landed in front of Han Yu.

    "Mengxin, why are you here?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Humph, why can't I come? I am also capable of fighting. And if I really want to take action, I may not be worse than you." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu with some dissatisfaction after hearing this.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly raised his hands in surrender and said, "Okay, it's my fault. I shouldn't underestimate you. But Mengxin, your brother is seriously injured now. Do you think you can treat me first?"

    "Ah? Brother, are you injured? Where is the injury?" Han Mengxin was anxious after hearing this and asked Han Yudao quickly.

    Han Yu casually pointed at several injured places on his body, stopped Han Mengxin from wanting to receive on-site treatment, and asked, "Have you got the starship yet?"

    "We've already driven back, we can almost leave." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    Hearing Han Mengxin's reply, Han Yu nodded and said to Ning Ping, "Ning Ping, let's go. You protect Mengxin and go first."

    "Brother, you go first." Han Mengxin shouted quickly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he reached out and rubbed Han Mengxin's head, and said softly: "Be obedient, I am your brother, don't argue with me."

    "then hurry up and follow me." Han Mengxin warned worriedly.

    “Don’t worry, don’t worry, it’s not far,” Han Yu replied with a smile.

    ……

    After sending Han Mengxin and Ning Ping away, Han Yu glanced at a shadow in the distance and said loudly: "Friend, after watching the show for a long time, don't you think of showing up to get to know each other?"

    No response

    Han Yu waited for a moment, then sighed softly when he saw this, and said to himself: "Since you don't want to get to know me at this time, then wait until next time." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and flew towards the Courage.

    After the Courage that Han Yu entered left, a figure walked out of the shadow that Han Yu had been paying attention to before.  The figure looked at the retreating Courage thoughtfully, and said to himself: "If you can detect my presence, it seems that this guy also hides a lot of secrets, so let me continue to follow him."  Let’s take a look, I hope it can bring me some more unexpected surprises.”  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 623: The Legion of Beast-Transformed Regenerators

    Erase!  !  !

    Erase everything related to Euler!  !  !

    Kill people on sight!  !  !

    Don’t let anyone go!  !  !

    With a loud roar in the sky, the two starships carrying the hope of Jelinka survivors suddenly exploded and slowly fell to the ground.  Watching the starship land, all the survivors felt as if they had fallen from heaven into hell all of a sudden, and their hearts were extremely heavy.

    Han Yu and others on the Courage looked at the scene happening outside in surprise when they heard Han Mengxin suddenly shout loudly: "Look at the sky." After being reminded by Han Mengxin, Han Yu and others looked at the big screen. On the two ships  Above the falling starship, a starship slightly larger than the Courage appeared in everyone's sight.  Because of the two starships, Han Yu and others did not discover the starship before.

    Just when Han Yu and others were guessing the origin of the starship, dozens of black spots appeared in the starship. Instead of going to the two falling starships, they went straight to Han Yu and others.  The Courage pounced.

    As the screen zoomed in, Han Yu and others saw the true face of the black dot.

    Birdman!  A birdman with a pair of wings.  Seeing those birdmen flexibly avoiding the attack of the Courage in the air, Han Yu stood up and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, I'll leave it to you to deal with that starship."

    "Where are you going?" Lin Ke asked after hearing this.

    "I'm going to meet those birdmen. Field, take the bird's nest first." Han Yu warned Field, turned around and walked out.

    "Yeah, I got it." Field agreed, pointing the gun of the Courage as it was approaching.  The starship that released Birdman.

    Seeing Han Yu leave, Ning Ping thought for a while, got up and walked out.  Han Mengxin saw this and asked, "Ningping, where are you going?"

    "I'll go to the top to take a look to prevent those birdmen from approaching the Courage." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    "Oh. Then be careful." Han Mengxin warned Ning Ping, and then continued her work.

    Han Yu flew out of the Courage. At a glance, there were nine birdmen approaching. These birdmen were flexible in the air, and they were many times better than Han Yu.  But at this time, Han Yu couldn't back down and had no choice but to bite the bullet.  Fortunately, these birdmen seem to be only capable of close combat, as long as you keep a distance from them.  It's still possible to kill them.

    But what Han Yu didn’t expect was that the birdmen not only had claws, but also speed.  As soon as he fought against the opponent, Han Yu was at a disadvantage.  Air combat is not Han Yu's specialty.  All Han Yu could do was rely on constantly releasing flames to deal with the incoming birdmen.  It's just that this situation can't last too long. Han Yu can't keep releasing flames like a perpetual motion machine. He needs to breathe and regain his breath, but at this time.  It happened to be when nine birdmen swooped down to attack.

    Like bombers, nine birdmen roared directly from the sky above Han Yu and swooped towards Han Yu. Han Yu dodged left and right, but he could not avoid being left with wounds on his body with the sharp claws of the birdmen whizzing by.  .  Although the wound is not very deep.  But this situation of being beaten passively made Han Yu's patience almost worn out.

    "Han Yu. Attack the nest of those birdmen." Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu loudly on the top floor of the Courage.  Han Yu was reminded and turned to look at Ning Ping.  After a slight nod, he gave up entangled with the nine birdmen, accelerated his speed and rushed towards the starship behind the birdmen.

    Sure enough, just as Han Yu expected, when the nine birdmen saw that Han Yu no longer struggled with him, but went straight to his lair, they immediately panicked and started commotion.  But just when Han Yu rushed to the starship, he heard a rapid whistle coming from the starship.  After hearing the whistle, the nine birdmen stopped panicking and ignored Han Yu. Instead, they rushed straight to the Courage.  It was as if they were competing with Han Yu to see who could reach the other's starship first.

    Getting closer, Birdman's starship was already close at hand. Han Yu could already see the situation in the starship control room, but when he saw the situation inside, Han Yu couldn't help but be startled.  In the control room, among those who drove the starship, except for the guy standing in the captain's position who had a human head, the other guys all had the heads of animals.  Not a hood, but a real animal head.  It's like it's been like this since birth.

    Such a strange situation made Han Yu a little confused.  This is human nature. When people encounter situations that they are unfamiliar with or do not understand, it is normal to be stunned for a short time.  It's just that Han Yu is in a daze, but the starship has no intention of giving Han Yu time to daze.  Taking advantage of Han Yu's daze, the starship's main gun aimed at Han Yu.

    Fortunately, at this moment, the Courage fired first.  The straight laser beam directly penetrated the hull of the starship.  At this time, Han Yu also woke up, gritted his teeth and went straight toThe starship pounced.  He wanted to catch the captain of the starship and ask about this matter.

    At the same time, the Courage was in crisis under the attack of nine birdmen.  Although Ningping is helping the Courage to resist the nine birdmen, Ningping is only one person. When dealing with the nine birdmen, he will still focus on one thing and neglect the other, and there are things that cannot be taken care of.  Fortunately, Spirit has undergone a major overhaul and can continue to survive for the time being.  It's just that this kind of ground-to-air battle is still too disadvantageous for Ningping. He can only be beaten passively. The defensive and counterattack battle makes Ningping's anger gradually increase, and he is about to reach the critical point.

    "Damn it!" Once again, the Birdman succeeded in a sneak attack, and Ning Ping couldn't help shouting angrily. But as soon as this angry yell came out, Ning Ping felt as if his heartstrings were plucked by something, and his whole body seemed to be  All of a sudden, we entered a special space. There were no Courage or Birdmen around.  Ning Ping turned around and looked around, only to find that his feet were suspended in the air, just floating in the air.

    "What an idiot, are you really my favorite Ning Ping?" A sudden voice came from behind Ning Ping.  Ning Ping quickly looked back and saw that it was the man from Qingyun Sword who he had seen before who claimed to be Qingyun Sword Sword Spirit.

    "you……"

    "What are you? Idiot! That's not how Qingyun Sword is used." The man interrupted Ning Ping, shook his head with a disappointed look and said to Ning Ping.

    "Isn't this just a sword?" Ning Ping retorted unconvinced.

    "Oh, you are such a brainless guy. Don't you know the saying that poverty leads to change? Qingyun Sword has two attributes: wind and fire. How could it be as simple as just a sword? I used to think you were quite savvy.  But I’m really embarrassed to talk about the recent performance. Feel the sound of Qingyun Sword and forget the shape of Qingyun Sword. Grasp the essence of Qingyun Sword.” Following the man’s words, Ning Ping closed his eyes obediently.  He closed his eyes, held the Qingyun Sword with both hands, and tried to focus all his attention on the Qingyun Sword.

    Gradually, Ning Ping seemed to really hear a voice coming from the Qingyun Sword, but no matter how Ning Ping listened, he could never hear what the voice was saying.

    At this time, Han Mengxin from the Courage was almost dying of anxiety.  In her eyes.  Ning Ping was wrapped up by a ball that suddenly appeared, and he didn't know whether he was alive or dead.

    "I'm going to take a look." Han Mengxin stood up and prepared to run out.  Just as she stood up, the Courage shook violently. Lin Ke, while trying to control the balance of the Courage, said urgently to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin. Don't go."

    "I'm sorry, Sister Ke, I have to go." Han Mengxin said modestly, left her seat and rushed out of the control room.  Lin Ke stamped his feet anxiously when he saw this, but he couldn't pull away to stop Han Mengxin.  Now inside the Courage, except for Shi Bafang, who was arranged to help Luo Lin and the others.  There was no one idle.  After seeing Han Mengxin leave, Qiao Yaner immediately took over Han Mengxin's work.  Field was still controlling the weapons of the Courage to restrain the nine birdmen, preventing them from disturbing Ningping, who was experiencing an abnormal situation at the moment.

    ……

    Han Yu landed on the bird's nest before he could figure out how to enter the bird's nest.  The master who came to welcome him appeared.

    "Erase!" The captain of the Bird's Nest waved his hand without giving Han Yu a chance to speak.  ordered the four tiger-headed warriors standing behind him.  After receiving the order, the four tiger-headed warriors approached Han Yu step by step with sledgehammers in hand.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly asked the Bird's Nest captain who turned around and was about to return to the cabin: "Hey, who are you?"

    It’s a pity that the other party didn’t answer.  He returned to the cabin without looking back.  Han Yu was furious when he saw this and immediately started chasing him.  After taking only two steps, four tiger-headed warriors blocked Han Yu's way.  Looking at the four tiger-headed warriors blocking the road, Han Yu did not dare to neglect. From the heavy sledgehammers they held in their hands, Han Yu knew that none of the four tiger-headed warriors were good.  Han Yu didn't want to have his head smashed with a sledgehammer. If he wanted to ask the Bird's Nest captain about the situation, he needed to deal with the four tiger-headed warriors in front of him first.

    The four tiger-headed warriors are obviously powerful warriors.  This type of warrior basically has thick blood, high defense, and high strength. If you want to deal with this type of warrior head-on, unless you are thicker than him, have high defense, high strength, and Han Yu is self-aware. In terms of strength alone, he is  But the four tiger-headed warriors in front of me.  There was only one choice left for Han Yu, You Dou, to find the weakness of the tiger-headed warrior, so as to achieve the goal of killing with one blow.

    The space for Han Yu to move is not very large, and with the four tiger-headed warriors, the space for Han Yu to move becomes even smaller.  Fortunately, Han Yu can fly. Now that there are no troublesome birdmen, Han Yu has the advantage in the air again.  Taking advantage of this advantage, Han Yu fought evenly with the four tiger-headed warriors.  As long as nothing unexpected happens, Han Yu is confident that he can??Settled these four tiger-headed warriors.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of mention of how Han Yu was fighting with the tiger-headed warrior at this moment, Ning Ping, who was immersed in the Qingyun Sword at this moment, was ridiculed and reminded by the sword spirit in the Qingyun Sword. Ningping seemed to have figured out the direction of his future cultivation.  Ning Ping was convinced that as long as he could hear clearly what the sound coming from the Qingyun Sword was, he would be able to achieve a breakthrough!

    It’s just too difficult to hear clearly.  It's rare that Ning Ping wants to give up, and Ning Ping is very worried about the safety of the Courage at this time

    “Don’t think wildly, keep your mind focused, trust your companions, and trust yourself.” The man’s voice sounded in Ning Ping’s ears again.  Hearing the man's voice, Ning Ping's heart actually calmed down a bit.  Ning Ping opened his eyes, glanced at the man, thanked him, and slowly closed his eyes again.  This time was different from before. This time, Ning Ping could be said to have completely put aside all the distracting thoughts in his mind, and he seemed to be in a silent world.  The voice he heard before moved from far to near. This time, Ning Ping understood it quite clearly.

    ……

    Han Mengxin rushed all the way to the top of the Courage, taking out her own weapon in her hand.  A bow and arrow transformed from light energy.  With Han Mengxin's ability awakening, Han Mengxin's personal combat ability is very strong.  It's just that Han Yu and Ning Ping are usually reluctant to let Han Mengxin do the killing.  The obedient Han Mengxin didn't want to kill with her own hands, so she continued to work as her own doctor, even if she was desperate.  It was left to Han Yu and Ning Ping to express themselves.  But now, Han Mengxin no longer cares about taking care of Han Yu and Ning Ping's kindness.  In Han Mengxin's eyes, if her lover is in danger, if she doesn't take action at this time, she will definitely regret it for the rest of her life.  In order not to regret it in the future, Han Mengxin chose to fight.

    Compared with Field, Han Mengxin’s shooting ability can only be described as bad.  But at this time, Han Mengxin, who was trying to save her lover, showed her super potential.  A bow in one hand.  An arrow in one hand.  As soon as you let go of your right hand, a birdman will fall to the ground.  Three of the nine birdmen were killed in the blink of an eye.  The remaining six, however, no longer wanted to be hit as easily as before, and screamed and dived straight towards Han Mengxin.

    But before the six birdmen approached Han Mengxin.  The ball that had been wrapping Ning Ping suddenly cracked open, and then a hot wheel flew out from the crack, splitting the birdman who was rushing forward into two halves.  This sudden change startled the remaining five birdmen, and they immediately dispersed, hovering nearby but not daring to approach rashly again.

    Han Mengxin did not move.  He stared blankly at the hand stretched out from the ball. Then, Ning Ping appeared in front of Han Mengxin as if he were a different person.

    "Ning Ping, are you okay?" Han Mengxin asked softly.

    Ning Ping nodded slightly when he heard this.  He said apologetically: "I'm sorry, because I was useless. I made you worry."

    "No, in my eyes. You are the best." Han Mengxin shook her head slightly and said.  Ning Ping smiled slightly and said to Han Mengxin: "Since you think so highly of me, I naturally can't let you down. Mengxin, please step back a little and leave the remaining five birdmen to me."

    "then be careful." Han Mengxin warned worriedly.

    Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin with a confident face: "I am no longer the same person as I was just now. In order to express my trust in you in return, I will let you see the new trick I just realized."

    Regarding Ning Ping’s words, Han Mengxin said that she didn’t take them too seriously.  After all, increasing in strength does not happen overnight. Han Mengxin is already prepared. If something goes wrong, even if Ning Ping will blame him afterwards, she must save Ning Ping first.  As for blaming, it should be fine if you act coquettishly.

    After taking a look at Han Mengxin, who was secretly determined, Ning Ping felt a sense of warmth and a touch of annoyance in his heart.  Although it is very happy to be cared about by the person you like, it is still very unpleasant to be despised by your sweetheart.

    Ning Ping would not get angry at Han Mengxin, so naturally only the five birdmen who rushed towards him would get angry.  I saw five birdmen rushing towards me one after another.  Ning Ping remained motionless, muttering something in his mouth. He let go of his right hand and released the Qingyun Sword in his hand.  Han Mengxin, who was standing behind Ning Ping, noticed that Ning Ping was not holding a sword with both hands as usual, but was only holding a Qingyun Sword, and the Qingyun Sword had already been released.

    Han Mengxin did not rush forward stupidly.  She knew exactly what kind of person Ning Ping was.  Ning Ping would not try anything he was unsure of.  Since he dared to let go of the Qingyun Sword, he must have a backup plan.

    Just as Han Mengxin thought, the Qingyun Sword did not fall straight down, but floated in the air, gradually hovering in front of Ning Ping. When Ning Ping stopped chanting the curse, he charged towards the bird in front with one finger of his right hand.  The man shouted loudly: "Go!"

    &nbsp; The Qingyun Sword hovering in front of Ning Ping seemed to have received an order. It was like an arrow leaving the string, or like a shooting star, piercing the sky. In just the blink of an eye, it actually hit five people who were rushing towards it.  Birdman hits them all.  Watching the five birdmen fall to the ground.  Ning Ping sheathed his sword, turned around and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, how are you? My new move isn't bad, isn't it?"

    "Ning Ping, you are awesome." Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping with admiration and praised from the bottom of her heart.

    Receiving praise from his sweetheart, especially the admiring look from his sweetheart, Ning Ping suddenly felt a little elated.  Just when Ning Ping is happy, naturally some people are unhappy.  After seeing that all nine birdmen he sent were defeated, the captain of the Bird's Nest gritted his teeth and picked up the bamboo flute inserted in his waist again and walked to the loudspeaker of the Bird's Nest.

    As a melodious flute sounded, the nine previously defeated birdmen flew from the ground into the air like zombies, as if they were forcibly combined by two big hands. The nine birdmen gathered in one place, heading toward  The center is squeezed.

    Ningping and Han Mengxin looked at the changes that were happening to the nine birdmen in the sky at this time. Because they were close, Ningping and Han Mengxin could see it most clearly.  The nine birdmen are constantly merging together, and a new creature appears in front of everyone's eyes amidst bursts of blood and water.

    Phoenix!  One body and nine heads, all staring at Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  What is frightening is that none of the nine heads of the nine-headed bird show any signs of life. The entire nine-headed dragon is like a zombie.

    "Quack" was accompanied by a shrill cry of a bird, and the resurrected nine-headed bird rushed straight towards the Courage.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 624 The Terror of the Nine-Headed Bird

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    “Qua~~~”

    A numbing bird call echoed in the air, and Han Yu, who was fighting four tiger-headed warriors, couldn't help but be distracted. Fortunately, the four tiger-headed warriors also stopped because of the bird's cry.  [Absolute power] When both sides came to their senses, the battle continued

    Ning Ping, who was standing on the top floor of the Courage, was guarding Han Mengxin behind him. He raised his sword with his right hand and pointed at the nine-headed bird in the sky with an unchanging expression.  There are nine bird heads, each with a different shape. The only thing that is the same is probably the pair of bird's eyes that shine with blue light.  With the cry of the bird, a ball of blue-yellow fire began to rise up and down the body of the nine-headed bird. Following the flapping of the wings of the nine-headed bird, those blue-yellow flames did not float in the air, but aimed towards Ningpinghe with a clear goal.  Han Mengxin floated over.

    Facing the approach of the blue and yellow flames, Ning Ping made a virtual circle with the Qingyun Sword in his hand, and then with a slight tap, a fan-shaped flame was sprayed towards the approaching blue and yellow flames.  But when people were surprised, the blue and yellow flames were not neutralized. Instead, after a moment of stalemate with the red flames emitted by the Qingyun Sword, they gradually absorbed the red flames.  Just like taking supplements, the blue and yellow flames get bigger and stronger.

    Ning Ping wanted Han Mengxin to return to the Courage, but at this time Han Mengxin rejected Ning Ping's proposal.  Although Ning Ping wanted to scold Han Mengxin for her rejection, she immediately relented after seeing Han Mengxin's brow-raised expression.

    Since we can’t be tough internally, we can only find solutions externally.  The nine-headed bird became the target for Ning Ping to vent his frustration.  For Ninh Binh.  The improvement of strength needs to be verified through actual combat.  And the nine-headed bird in front of me is a good trial stone no matter what aspect it is considered.

    "Mengxin, be careful." Ning Ping warned Han Mengxin worriedly, then kicked his feet hard and flew into the air.  It stands to reason that it is not wise to fight a nine-headed bird in the air. Ningping's approach feels like giving up the advantage of the enemy.  But in fact it is not like that.  People often say that people with high skills are bold. Only by using themselves as bait can they attract the nine-headed bird that is hiding in the distance and setting fire to them, thereby giving Ningping a chance to use his close combat abilities.

    When the nine-headed bird saw Ning Ping jumping up.  He let out a strange cry, and then dived straight towards Ningping.  Although this guy has a big head and wide body, he looks like a bomber, but his movements are not cumbersome.  The huge sound made a sound that broke through the air due to the speed.  It hit Ning Ping straight in the air.  If Ning Ping is hit, half of his life will be lost.  But as said before, Ning Ping basically would not do anything that he was not sure about.  Since you dare to jump into the air and put yourself at a disadvantage, you must have a backup plan.

    When Ning Ping faced the approaching Nine-Headed Bird, his body that should have been unable to move flexibly suddenly moved strangely. He narrowly avoided the Nine-Headed Bird's dive and took away the Nine-Headed Bird's body.  A head turns a nine-headed bird into an eight-headed bird.  The eight-headed bird, which did not expect to be injured, stopped in the air and looked at Ning Ping in surprise, who had not yet fallen to the ground.  More than just eight-headed birds.  Even the people on the Courage noticed something was wrong.  They were so worried about Ning Ping's safety just now that they forgot to pay attention to other aspects. But now they see that Ning Ping is not only fine but also caused harm to the other party. This result makes Han Mengxin and others feel relieved and they also start to pay attention to Ning Ping.  exception.

    The first is the time suspended in the air. Except for those creatures that are born to fly, only guys like Han Yu who can use flames as power can fly freely in the sky. Otherwise, no one can violate the law of gravity.  , allowing the whole person to fly in the sky.  But the current situation surprised and puzzled Han Mengxin and others.  Ning Ping has not evolved into a birdman, but he is still suspended in the sky and confronts the strange bird with only eight heads left.  This phenomenon is really puzzling.

    The attentive Han Mengxin watched for a while and noticed Ning Ping's unusual movements.  He has no shoes on!  I saw Ning Ping's bare feet in the air.  Without seeing any movement, he rushed towards the eight-headed bird.  But Han Mengxin, who was standing on the top floor of the Courage, could clearly see that while Ning Ping was moving, Ning Ping's feet bent, and a small aura formed under his feet, although he could not be sure.  But Han Mengxin firmly believed that Ning Ping's ability to fly in the air at this time was definitely related to his bare feet.

    At this time, Ning Ping certainly had no time to explain to Han Mengxin why he could fly. His main goal now was to verify the extent of his strength through the eight-headed bird in front of him.  As for the rest, let’s wait until the battle is over.

    The eight-headed bird in the sky let out a strange cry and pounced towards Ningping, who was approaching.  As the pride of the king of the air, the eight-headed bird cannot tolerate a creature that is only worthy of living on the ground hurting itself in the air.

    "Quack~" the eight-headed bird monster screamed and swung its claws straight to Ning Ping's chest and grabbed it.  Ning Ping's figure flashed and passed by the eight-headed bird.With his sharp claws, he jumped up suddenly and landed on the back of the eight-headed bird.  Feeling something heavy falling on his back, the four heads of the eight-headed bird immediately turned and pounced on Ning Ping on his back.  The Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand flashed, and two bird heads flew into the air, and then landed on the ground.

    The nine-headed bird, which had lost three of its heads, became even more crazy. It twisted its body desperately and rolled continuously in the air, trying to lift Ningping off its back.  It's just that Ningping seemed to have expected that the Nine-Headed Bird would do this. He stabbed the Nine-Headed Bird's back with the Wind Sword in his left hand. No matter how the Nine-Headed Bird rolled, Ningping was still unable to pull it away.  Flip off its back.

    "Trash!" The captain who was watching the battle in the Bird's Nest couldn't help but secretly cursed when he saw this. He felt a little regretful for his previous support. If he had not brought the birdman but the flying dragon this time, I believe the result would never be as ugly as it is now.  But there is no regret in selling medicine in this world, and the captain can only continue to endure the Nine-Headed Bird's embarrassment, and in order to prevent the Nine-Headed Bird from losing, he has to help the Nine-Headed Bird again.

    The sound of the flute came again from the large external speaker of the bird's nest. When hearing the sound of the flute, the nine-headed bird, which was already a little tired from the continuous high-intensity exercise, immediately felt as if it had been given a shot of chicken blood.  Got excited.  While constantly spinning and flying in the air.  The three cavities whose heads Ning Ping had already seen sprouted three more heads.  And it's not just that.  The nine-headed bird, which had turned into nine heads again, now had another attack method, and could spit fire from its mouth.

    The Nine-Headed Bird is not stupid enough to spit fire at its own back, but it is not impossible to attack the Courage.  Divided into four heads to entangle Ning Ping on its back, the nine-headed bird controlled the remaining five heads and rushed straight to the Courage.

    “Field, shoot!” Qiao Yaner shouted upon seeing this.

    "No, I'm worried that Ningping will be accidentally injured." Field replied loudly.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner reminded Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, pay attention to dodge."

    Even without Qiao Yan'er's reminder, Lin Ke knew what he was going to do next.  Controlling the Courage, he carefully began to avoid the attack of the Nine-Headed Bird. At the same time, he believed in his heart that Ning Ping, who was on the Nine-Headed Bird's back, would not think of a solution at this time.  In fact, just as Lin Ke and others thought, Ning Ping actually attacked the Courage when he saw the Nine-Headed Bird.  I was immediately anxious.  Immediately there was no reservation.  While continuing to maintain his balance with the Wind Attack Sword, he muttered words. Following Ning Ping's words, the Qingyun Sword in his right hand began to flash.  It became brighter and brighteruntil it became as dazzling as a lightsaber.

    "Wind Fire Qingyun Sword!" Ning Ping shouted, and while drawing out the Wind Attack Sword, he threw out the Qingyun Sword in his right hand.  The thrown Qingyun Sword flew straight towards the four heads of the nine-headed bird.  During the flight, the Qingyun Sword changed from one to two, and from two to four When it came into contact with the four heads of the nine-headed bird, the Qingyun Sword had turned into a storm composed of blades, and instantly  The four heads of the nine-headed bird were smashed into pieces.

    Ning Ping got out of the attack range of the Nine-Headed Bird and looked at the Nine-Headed Bird with cold eyes, surrounded by the storm transformed by the Qingyun Sword.  Listening to the screams of the nine-headed bird, watching the body of the nine-headed bird being gradually shattered into pieces in the storm of the sword blade.

    ……

    When the storm subsided, the body of the nine-headed bird had disappeared.  Only one of the nine bird heads fell to the ground.  Anyone who sees this scene will think that the battle is over.  But what is surprising is that the surviving bird head that was falling to the ground began to change at this time, and the wriggling muscles reshaped the body of the nine-headed bird.  Just like a slow-motion playback, the body of the nine-headed bird gradually heals at a speed visible to the naked eye

    "Quack~" With the strange cry of the nine-headed bird, the resurrection of the nine-headed bird was announced to people.

    “Do we have to deal with all nine heads of this nine-headed bird at once?” Ning Ping thought to himself as he looked at the resurrected nine-headed bird.  Whether Ning Ping wants to admit it or not, the Nine-Headed Bird is resurrected.  The nine-headed bird that he originally thought was certain to die has been resurrected again, and his battle will continue

    When the captain who was staying in the bird's nest saw the resurrection of the nine-headed bird, he couldn't help but smile.  Because the resurrection of the nine-headed bird has exceeded his previous expectations.  Theoretically speaking.  It is possible that the Nine-Headed Bird has the ability to resurrect, but the captain did not expect the Nine-Headed Bird's resurrection to be so exaggerated.  If you can apply the resurrection ability of the Nine-Headed Bird to other more powerful arms, then you can form a powerful undead army. At that time, you can do the experiments you want to do.  .  Thinking of a unit more powerful than the Nine-Headed Bird.  The captain couldn't help but think of the four tiger-headed warriors who were besieging an intruder under his orders.  These four tiger-headed warriors can be said to be the captain's masterpiece. If the resurrection ability of the nine-headed bird can be put into the tiger-headed warriors.  The tiger-headed warrior's combat power will have a qualitative leap.  When I think of this, the captainBecause I want to see the current situation of the four tiger-headed warriors.

    But when the captain saw the battle between the four tiger-headed warriors and Han Yu, the captain couldn't help but frown.  Four on one, the tiger-headed warriors who were very confident in themselves were competing against an intruder, but even so, the four tiger-headed warriors did not take any advantage.  This result disappointed the captain and made him curious about Han Yu.  Although he had never met or spoken to Han Yu, the captain still had a certain understanding of Han Yu.  It's not that he is interested in Han Yu. There are only eight thousand people with super powers like Han Yu. The captain will not pay attention to people who have nothing to do with his experiments.  I knew about Han Yu from Ola before.  But now that Euler is dead, no one will tell the captain how unlucky it would be to be targeted by Han Yu.

    ?? Han Yu is the kind of personality that once he has identified his target, even if he hits the south wall, he will find a way to make a hole in the south wall.  The person he targeted.  You can only admit that you are unlucky.

    "Tiger-headed warriors! Destroy the intruders!" The captain couldn't stand it and picked up the intercom and shouted to the four tiger-headed warriors who were still fighting Han Yu.  Hear the captain's voice.  The bodies of the four tiger-headed warriors shook in unison, as if they thought of something terrible. The four tiger-headed warriors let out a beast roar together and rushed towards Han Yu in no particular order.  After hearing the sound of the loudspeaker, Han Yu threw a fireball at it, destroying the external speaker of the Bird's Nest.  At the same time, the tiger-headed warrior's attack arrived.  Facing the ferocious attack of the tiger-headed warrior, Han Yu remained calm and used certain footwork to get out of the tiger-headed warrior's dense fists in a few clicks and left at the same time.  Han Yu conveniently grabbed the tail of a tiger-headed warrior.  Unexpectedly, he didn't know what he was doing. He was startled when he was caught. The tiger-headed warrior who was grabbed by Han Yu's tail let out a painful groan, and his legs went weak.  He knelt on the ground.

    This sudden change startled Han Yu, but Han Yu soon realized that this tail was probably the vein gate of these tiger-headed warriors.  Thinking of this, Han Yu wanted to verify it.  While entangled with the tiger-headed warrior, he grabbed another tiger-headed warrior's tail.  Facts have proved that Han Yu's previous guess was correct.  The tail is indeed the vein gate of the tiger-headed warrior. Once someone grabs it with force, it will only be at the mercy of others.

    ??Tie the two tiger tails in his hands together in a tight knot.  Han Yu looked at the remaining two tiger-headed warriors.  The two tiger-headed warriors were already panicking when they saw the unfortunate end of their companions.  In order to prevent Han Yu from grabbing his tail, the tiger-headed warrior wrapped his tail around his waist.  It's just that nature is easy to change, so when the mood gets excited, the tiger-headed warrior can't help but want to wave his tail.  But with this wave, it fell into Han Yu's hand.

    The captain of the Bird's Nest jumped up and down, and wanted to remind the tiger-headed warrior to be careful, but the external speaker was destroyed by Han Yu, and the tiger-headed warrior could not get his reminder at all.

    Seeing the four tiger-headed warriors fall to the ground helplessly, Han Yu grinned.  With a flying kick, the four tiger-headed warriors who had no ability to resist were kicked off the bird's nest.  Han Yu understands the truth that raising a tiger brings disaster, and he also understands the truth of cutting the grass and eradicating the roots.  Only the captain of the Bird's Nest saw his hard work being kicked out of the Bird's Nest by Han Yu, and his heart burned with passion, as if his beloved toy had been broken by someone else.  The captain wanted to cut Han Yu into pieces.

    Act when your heart beats!  The captain had a gloomy face and walked towards Han Yu's place.  At this time, Han Yu was thinking about how to enter the bird's nest at his feet and find the captain.  But what I didn't expect was.  Rather than letting Han Yu continue to waste his brain cells, the real owner took the initiative to come to the door.

    Seeing the captain with a gloomy face, Han Yu asked without caring about his mood: "Hey, what's your name?"

    "Are these your last words?" the captain asked coldly.

    Han Yu blinked when he heard this, "What, I'm asking you what your name is? Since you previously announced that you would erase everything related to Euler, you must sign up, otherwise no one will know who you are.  ? Do you think this is true?"

    "Huh! You don't need to know these things."

    "Why?"

    "It's just a dead man, what can he do if he knows so much?"

    "It seems that the conversation has to be temporarily suspended. I must use violence to make you understand your position at this time, and then we can continue the conversation." Han Yu said slowly.

    "Humph, is it just you?" the captain said with a cold snort.

    Han Yu said nothing more about the captain's disdain.  In Han Yu's eyes, just talking about the truth is far more effective than beating him up and then explaining the truth.  For the inexperienced guy in front of him who thinks very highly of himself, only fists can wake him up from his self-centered state.

    ?Han Yu listened to the captain's endless taunts. He squatted down slightly, then kicked his feet hard, and rushed towards the captain like a cannonball.  Just when he was about to meet the captain, a black shadow appeared in front of him.  The captain looked at Han Yu with a proud look on his face and shouted: "Idiot, do you think I will fight you stupidly?"

    Taking a closer look, Han Yu saw clearly that the person blocking his way was a huge ape, with a body of more than three meters tall, completely blocking the captain behind him.

    The thick limbs, scarlet eyes, and huge fangs all told Han Yu how difficult the ape in front of him was.  But if you want the captain to confess honestly, the ape in front of you is a problem that must be solved.  There is no room for bargaining.  Han Yu, who clearly understood this, cheered up and began to look for the giant ape's flaws.  Since tiger-headed warriors all have weaknesses, then the giant ape in front of them must also have weaknesses. As long as you look for them carefully, you will definitely be able to find them.

    Just as Han Yu was looking for the giant ape's weakness, the battle between Ningping and the Nine-Headed Bird also entered a fever pitch. It was not easy to defeat the nine heads of the Nine-Headed Bird at the same time, and the Nine-Headed Bird seemed to have guessed.  When it comes to Ning Ping's intention, when fighting Ning Ping, he will always protect one or two of his heads intentionally or unintentionally, so that Ning Ping's attack cannot be fully effective at once, and ultimately all the previous efforts are wasted.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 625 Jelinka’s Counterattack

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    The card club is an organization that originated from the same era as the alliance.  At that time, the Card Club failed in the battle with the Alliance to compete for the world. However, the Card Club, which was unwilling to admit defeat, did not choose to merge with the Alliance, which was in full swing at the time, like other forces. Instead, it chose to go underground, turning from light to darkness.  Continue to work against the alliance.  To put it simply, Pai Club is an illegal organization with rebellion as its original slogan.  But as time went by, a new generation replaced the old ones, and the card club's philosophy began to deviate greatly.  Going against the alliance has become a secondary purpose. Maintaining the interests of important people in the organization has become the main idea of ????the poker club today, in order to achieve this goal.  As the president of the card club, Euler can put aside the years of grievances between the card club and the alliance and choose to cooperate.  It's a pity that the basis of this kind of cooperation is to consider each other's interests. The lifespan of this kind of cooperation can only be imagined.  With Euler's death, the first cooperation between the card club and the alliance came to an end.

    And the impact of Euler's sudden death goes far beyond the loss of peaceful coexistence with the Alliance.  For now, Euler's death has plunged Jelinka's card club into huge chaos.  Although the chaos was related to time and Jelinka's lax defense, the most critical reason was Euler's sudden death.

    Without a leader, the main members of the card club who were suddenly attacked could only fight on their own.  Jelinka, as the headquarters of the card club, must be a place where elites gather.  But the more talented people are in a place, the harder it is to organize.  Because everyone has the ability, no one wants to obey anyone.  In this way, Jelinka's chaos was virtually prolonged.  But once the elites of the card club elect a leader.  Then it will be very simple to calm down the chaos.

    Jelinka, the birthplace of countless card club elites.  Seeing their homes destroyed by a gang of monsters, and seeing people they usually knew die tragically on the streets, the card club elites were furious.

    ……

    Ningping once again killed the six heads of the nine-headed bird, but Ningping knew that his attack was ineffective again.  With the remaining three heads, the nine-headed bird can still be resurrected again.  Watching the nine-headed bird shake its remaining three heads and make a strange "croak" sound, bird heads began to appear again in the six headless cavities.  Ning Ping sighed softly.  Get ready for your next attempt.

    At this moment, two figures flew straight towards Ning Ping. When he saw these two people, Ning Ping's expression relaxed.  From the identity of the other party, it can at least be seen that they are not from the Nine-Headed Birds group.

    "Do you need help?" One of them asked Ning Ping with a smile.

    Ning Ping was not polite when he heard this. He nodded and said to the two of them: "This nine-headed bird needs to kill all nine of its heads at the same time before it can be killed."

    "It's easy. How about the three of us having three heads each?" The man who spoke to Ning Ping said with a smile.

    Ning Ping nodded.

    At this time, there is no need to say unnecessary words.  When the nine-headed bird shook its nine heads and pounced on Ningping again, Ningping and the two ability users who appeared looked at each other, immediately spread out, and struck together, cutting off the nine heads of the nine-headed bird at the same time.  down.

    The body of the nine-headed bird, which had lost its nine heads, immediately fell to the ground.  The ability user who was talking to Ning Ping saw this and said to Ning Ping: "I won't say thank you to you now. After this chaos is over, I will treat you to a drink."

    "Okay, then I'll just wait." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Hearing Ning Ping's answer, the capable person smiled slightly, and then flew towards the bird's nest with his companions.  Watching the ability user leave, Ning Ping turned around and returned to the Courage.  As soon as he landed on the top floor of the Courage, Ning Ping felt his feet go weak and almost fell to the ground.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin supported Ning Ping.

    "What's wrong? Where are you injured?" Han Mengxin asked anxiously.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I'm fine. It's just that the battle with the nine-headed bird took too long. In addition, I haven't gotten used to mastering the power of the new understanding, so I overexerted myself. I just need to rest for a while.  Let Lin Ke and the others no longer have to be nervous. There won’t be much we need to do in the next thing.”

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words.  Han Mengxin nodded slightly and helped Ning Ping walk towards the Courage.

    In fact, it is just as Ning Ping said.  With the appearance of the two ability users, the survivors who were being organized by Luo Lin and others to hide outside the city were protected by the card club elites who they later felt.  The fighting in the city is still going on, but the organized elites of the card club are not vegetarians.  Compared with those beastly regenerators, they were like a whirlwind, but all the enemies they bumped into fell to Jelinka's place.

    Looking at the burning houses, the dead bodies everywhere, and the streets filled with blood, the card club elite seemed to be incarnate.Blood Shura, the word compassion is not reflected in these elites at this time.

    Brutal, cruel, bloodthirsty

    At this time, the elites of the card club are more terrifying than the beast-turned-regenerators. Wherever they appear, they will cause a bloody storm.  The battle in the city is still going on, but the outcome has been predetermined

    The captain of the Bird's Nest finally felt something was wrong, but now it has become impossible to escape.  Jelinka, who had already begun to organize a counterattack, was definitely not as vulnerable as the captain thought before.  Four starships rushed back after receiving the news and surrounded the Bird's Nest. If there was any slight abnormality in the Bird's Nest, it is believed that the four starships' cannon fire would pour on the head of the Bird's Nest, turning the captain and everything on board into powder.

    But the captain will not sit still and wait for death.  When he found himself in a disadvantageous situation, the captain immediately began to consider an escape route.  He knew that the giant ape alone could not stop the three ability users outside the bird's nest. It was only a matter of time before those three ability users entered the bird's nest.

    In order not to be caught, the captain returned to his cabin, changed his clothes, took out a needle he had prepared, and slowly inserted it into his body.  As the liquid in the needle was injected into the captain's body, the captain's body began to change.  The originally flat chest began to become taller, and the limbs began to become slender.  The body began to shrink.  The Adam's apple began to disappear When everything stopped changing, the captain had changed from a big man to a delicate and beautiful girl.

    "Huh, let's see how you recognize me now that I've become like this." Looking at himself in the mirror, the captain said proudly to himself.

    With everything ready, the captain ordered the Bird's Nest to surrender.  But what the captain didn't expect was that the giant ape responsible for blocking Han Yu and the other two ability users refused the captain's order.  The captain was very depressed, but he had no choice.  The giant ape obviously didn't realize that he was his previous master, but at this time, the captain could not reveal his identity and could only watch the giant ape fight Han Yu and others.

    ?? Don’t look at the huge size of the giant ape.  But compared to the Nine-Headed Bird, its fighting method is single and useless.  If it weren't for his rough skin and thick flesh, he might have been knocked down by Han Yu long ago.  However, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn't withstand the attacks of Han Yu and the other two ability users.  The giant ape has fallen!  After letting out a scream of fear.  The giant ape fell.

    The Bird's Nest slowly landed under the surveillance of four starships. As the Bird's Nest landed, the soldiers on the starships swarmed into the Bird's Nest, captured the beast-turned-regenerators who had been ordered not to resist, and escorted them out of the Bird's Nest one by one with big stripes tied around them.

    The captain, who had turned into a girl, also became a prisoner. However, apart from arousing the strong desire of the soldiers, she did not make anyone doubt her identity at all.

    Han Yu searched the bird's nest all over, but could not find the captain.  The two ability users who accompanied Han Yu to search also felt strange.  Although they had not seen the captain, the man named Han Yu obviously had no reason to deceive them.  After being reminded by the two ability users, the soldiers guarding the prisoners quickly identified the prisoners one by one.  But except for a woman, there was not a single human being.

    Did the captain disappear out of thin air?  This question arose in everyone's mind at the same time.  Then Han Yu shook his head vigorously, reminding himself that it was impossible at this time.  Unless the captain has the invisibility cap he holds, there is no way for him to escape from the nest.

    "Dismantle it for me!" Following the order of the card club elite, the captain watched his beloved starship being dismantled into parts by the violent gang, but even so, the whereabouts of the captain was still not found.

    Everyone is at a loss

    The fighting in the city is still going on at the moment, and this is not the time for everyone to conduct a blanket search. For this reason, everyone cannot continue to waste time on a captain, leaving some people to look after the prisoners.  The remaining people rushed to the battlefield to help those who were still fighting to solve the remaining battle.

    Han Yu did not follow and continue fighting.  In Han Yu's view, now that Jelinka's defense power has been activated, there is no reason for him to continue fighting.  This is their home, and the people living here should be the ones who have to fight to protect it.  Not him, an outsider.  What Han Yu wants to do most now is to find the captain who played hide and seek with him.  But who would have thought.  The captain that Han Yu wanted to find the most was currently in the form of a daughter in a pile of prisoners not far from Han Yu?  Seeing Han Yu's busy figure, the captain felt proud in his heart, and couldn't help but secretly said: "Look for me, even if you want to die, you won't find me." But the captain didn't know how tempting he looked at this moment.

    There is an old saying that food and sex are related to sex.  It is normal for men to be lustful.  In the eyes of those soldiers, the captain's female body condition at this time was very different to those of them who had been soldiers for three years and were like sows competing with Diao Chan.Generally speaking, every smile is full of temptation.

    Just when the captain was secretly watching Han Yu, three left-behind soldiers with ulterior motives came quietly to the captain's back. Taking advantage of his unpreparedness, they stretched out their hands to hug the captain. One of the three men covered his mouth, and the other hugged him.  Waist, and the remaining one lifted his legs, he quickly lifted the captain to a corner where he was not easily seen.

    When the captain saw the three soldiers who had carried him here beginning to unbutton their belts, he suddenly understood what might happen next.  Although he is now a woman physically, the captain is still a man at heart.  In order not to risk his life, the captain began to struggle desperately.  But with a small body like the captain, he couldn't escape the oppression of three soldiers.

    With a "chila" sound, the captain's skirt was torn.  The captain was shocked and struggled harder.  But in front of the three soldiers, that kind of struggle only made them more excited.

    Three pairs of red eyes stared closely at the captain's underwear.  Just at the moment when their underwear was taken off, the three soldiers were petrified at the same time.  Under the captain's crotch.  There was actually a string of the same type of parts hanging on them.  This discovery made the three soldiers feel as if they had been splashed with cold water.

    The three soldiers looked at the captain in unison.  I saw the captain looking like he was about to cry.  That pitiful look made the already weak state of the three soldiers feel high again.

    "How to play?" One of the soldiers asked his companion with a grimace.

    "If the front is not good, there is also the back. Haven't you heard the saying that three flats are not as good as one round?"

    "Well, that makes sense."

    Listening to the conversation between the three soldiers, the captain was so stunned that he didn't care whether his identity would be exposed.  While the three soldiers were guessing and deciding who would go first, they screamed at Han Yu in the distance: "Han Yu, I'm here, come and save me."

    Hearing the captain’s shout, the three soldiers turned around and ran away almost at the same time.  For that person Han Yu.  They don't understand it, but they know that people who can make the card club elites polite are definitely not people they can afford to offend.  And heard someone calling his name.  Han Yuxunsheng walked over, glanced at the captain who was wiping his tears, and asked in confusion: "Have we met somewhere?"

    "I, I am the person you are looking for." In order to no longer be harassed by those soldiers, the captain had to tell Han Yu his identity.  But Han Yu couldn't believe his current appearance.  When Han Yu heard this, he shook his head and replied: "No, you are not the person I am looking for."

    "I, I am the person you are looking for. Really, I am like this just because I injected a medicine. When the time limit expires, I will return to my original state." The captain quickly explained to Han Yu.

    "Really?" Han Yu still didn't believe it.

    In order to save his anus, the captain had to say to Han Yu: "Even if you don't think I am the person you are looking for, I know what you want to know. As long as you take me out of this hellish place, what do you ask me?"  They all said it.”

    "Really?" Han Yu glanced at the captain suspiciously and asked, "Can you tell me what your name is first?"

    "My name is Sadan."

    "Sadan, it doesn't sound like a girl's name."

    "I'm not a woman to begin with!" Sadan said, glaring at Han Yu.

    "But you look like a woman."

    “…Time will tell.”

    "Okay, then I'll trust you for now. Come with mewait, for safety's sake. I'm going to tie you up." Han Yu said to Sadan as if he just remembered.

    "You don't want to tie me up so you can molest me, do you?" Because of what happened just now, Sadan was a bit frightened. After hearing Han Yu's request to tie him up, he frowned and asked Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said disdainfully: "Bah~ I don't care about your appearance. I am a man with a woman."

    Seeing Han Yu’s disdainful look, Sadan breathed a sigh of relief.  Let Han Yu find a rope to tie himself up and bring him back to the Courage.

    As Jelinka’s benefactor, asking for a prisoner is nothing at all.  Especially after seeing that the prisoner Han Yu wanted was a woman, the person in charge of guarding the prisoners smiled ambiguously from Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't bother to explain that kind of smile, explaining to a dirty-minded person that it was not much different from playing the piano to a cow.

    On the Courage, Sadan met Lin Ke and others.  After seeing Lin Ke and others, Sadan immediately understood that what Han Yu said before was not a lie.  After Lin Ke and others saw Sadan, they all looked at Han Yu suspiciously. They didn't understand why Han Yu wanted to kidnap a woman back?After listening to Han Yu's explanation, everyone expressed disbelief.

    Is there any potion in the world that can turn a man into a woman in a short period of time, and there is a time limit. Once the time is up, the woman will turn into a man again.  How is this possible?

    Faced with the disbelief of the girls, Han Yu did not explain much. He just borrowed what Sadan said to him before, "Time will prove everything."  Anyway, according to Sadan's explanation, six hours is the effective time of that medicine. Once the six hours are over, Han Yu and others can witness a miracle, and a woman turns into a man.  Unlike magic, this time you can watch the entire transformation process.

    ??Besides, no matter whether the Sadan in front of you is a man or a woman, as long as you can know what Han Yu and others want to know from Sadan's mouth, other things are not important.

    After thinking about this, Han Yu and others began to interrogate Sadan.

    According to Sadan’s confession, he is a life engineering researcher. This time he was ordered to bring the beastly regenerator to Jelinka to eliminate the traitor Euler and erase everyone and everything related to Euler.  What he didn't expect was that Euler was wiped out, but he was wiped out by the organization behind Euler.  He originally belonged to a powerful organization, but he was just a little shrimp-level existence in that organization. There were countless people who were more powerful than him.  But with his failure, he also became the target that the organization needed to eliminate. In other words, he has now become a lost dog, even worse than Euler, who was eliminated by him before.  If he hadn't been careless, Euler would have at least had the power to rely on, but he could only live a wandering life from now on.  Han Yu has no interest in Sadan's miserable life after that. The only thing that interests Han Yu is one thing. Who is stronger among the beastly regenerators in that organization than those brought by Sadan?

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 626: Emerging Powers in the Alliance

    It’s fun to watch without ads!

    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and where there are rivers and lakes, there are struggles.  These two sentences are very reasonable.  No matter where you are, as long as there are two people, the struggle is inevitable.  People are competitive and always want to be better than others.  Only when there is only one person left in the world and there is no one to compare with, then there will be world peace.  But this possibility is impossible.  Because if there is really only one person left in the world, it means that mankind is not far from extinction.

    Human society is constantly developing, but its nature has never changed.  It's human nature to be aggressive.  When there are external enemies, we fight against external enemies, and when the outside becomes calm, we start fighting internally, and when we fight to the death, we are brought down.

    In the same force, when there is pressure from the outside, people will still reluctantly join forces to deal with the outside world in the name of taking the overall situation into consideration. But when the foreign enemies disappear, the only ones left are their own people and themselves.  People fight.  Moreover, this kind of battle is often more cruel and bloody than fighting with foreign enemies.

    The alliance was originally established to provide the surviving humans after a catastrophe with an organization that could lead them to fight against dangers from the outside world.  However, with the passage of time and the recovery and progress of human society, the alliance that can be said to be self-centered has inevitably embarked on the road of internal strife.

    This is indeed inevitable!

    Everyone is an individual with his own thoughts.  Just like there are a thousand Hamlets in the hearts of a thousand people, everyone has a different view on one thing.  It is precisely because of this difference in perspective.  People argue with each other.  Try to convince people who disagree with you.  When they are unable to successfully convince the other party, those people will gather with others who have the same ideas as them and try to persuade the other party through various means.  If this still fails to convince the other party, then the only thing left is to use whatever means necessary.  There are many types of unscrupulous means, including spreading rumors and slandering, using force to solve the problem you can do whatever you want, morality has no effect at all at this time.  Only the fist is the truth.

    As the Alliance, which can be said to control three-quarters of human society, it is not surprising that it is filled with various small forces.  These small forces make up the current alliance.  It is these small forces that control the alliance.  Every small force represents a force.  Serve the interest groups behind them and fight endlessly with other forces.  Even the Alliance Inspector General Maxi, who is known as the Iron-faced Judge, also has a force behind him that supports him.  It's just that compared to other forces, Maxi's forces are not very powerful.

    There are many forces in the alliance.  The replacement of old and new ones is also very frequent.  And the only reason for this is the distribution of benefits.  For the sake of interests, the forces are constantly fighting among themselves. Although it has not yet been blatantly put on the table, the alliances behind the scenes have become more and more intense.

    Whether it is to protect themselves or to qualify for the feast of power distribution in the future, various forces in the alliance have been very active in recent times.  Because the general election of the alliance is about to begin, and every election heralds a reshuffle of rights within the alliance.  If there is anyone in the league who is not worried about this reshuffle, Maxi is probably the only one.  For Maxi, world peace is his highest pursuit in life.  Although even Maxi himself does not believe that world peace will ever be realized, this cannot stop Maxi from seeing it as the ultimate goal of his life.

    In Maxi’s view, the world needs order, and to maintain order requires managers, and the alliance is the manager of the world order. As long as the alliance is good, the world will be good too.  For this reason, Maxi has been working hard to make the alliance like a machine without any personal emotions. It is only responsible for maintaining the stability of the world, but will not fight among itself to carve up the world.  But this idea is destined to be impossible to realize.

    people.  They are all selfish.  Even Maxi, who claims to be selfless, also has selfish motives.  But unlike others, Maxi can control his own selfishness and will not let public affairs give way to selfishness.  However, the selfishness of others often allows official business to give the green light to one's own selfishness.

    ?Has said it before.  People are individuals with extreme ideas, even extreme ideas like Maxi.  There will also be like-minded people.  Knowing that he is alone, Maxi, in addition to fighting those who are selfish, is also actively exploring those who have the same ideas as him.  Of course, there are also many people who have different ideas from Maxi.  And compared with Maxina's ascetic idea, other forces are more marketable.

    Excluding those small forces that are like miscellaneous fish, there are a total of five forces in the alliance. Each of these five forces represents an interest group, plusMaxi's forces and the alliance can be said to be controlled by these six forces.  But now, things have changed, and the seventh force is emerging with an irresistible momentum.  The various small forces that had been squeezed out by the five major forces united to form an existence that could threaten the other five forces.

    The members of this force are mainly young people.  Young people have two characteristics: dare to think and dare to do.  No matter what new thing it is, while the experienced old people in society are still weighing the benefits and losses, the young people have already rolled up their sleeves and started working on it.  In the words of these people, the world is yours and ours, but sooner or later it will be ours.

    Facing this menacing force, the five forces in the alliance did not appear alarmed.  Years of experience have told them that the reason why this force is so aggressive is because they have not been corrupted by power.  After they have tasted the delicious taste of power, some will indulge in it and eventually be shattered to pieces; some will wake up and become one of them; and even more will become victims of power.  There is only so much power, but there are many people to share the food with. How to ensure that you get more power, the best way is to deal with those who compete with you one by one, and let them shut up forever.

    The silence of the five major forces makes the emerging forces excited.  victory.  This is victory!  Even the old-timers.  After seeing the power they displayed, they could only retreat.

    Of course, it’s not like no one keeps a clear head.  Because it is a union, each small force has its own small group.  Only when the goals are consistent, these small groups will act together. Normally, they will do their own thing, and no one will hinder anyone.

    Bai Shou, a leader among emerging forces.  Because of his optimistic spirit and cheerful personality, he has many supporters.  Bai Shou also did not disappoint his supporters.  Under his leadership, his force is a leading force among emerging forces.  At the same time, there are also very few white heads.  Those who are not dazzled by the temporary victory in front of them.  Compared with other people who have begun to enjoy the benefits of power, Bai Shou is still staying with his supporters and listening to the calls from his subordinates as usual.

    "We cannot continue like this. We must slow down and consolidate the vested interests we have now before considering the next plan." Bai Shou spoke to another leader who came to him to discuss the next plan of the force.  said the senior figure.

    Helian, another leader-level figure in the force.  Known for being calm and capable.  If Bai Shou is good at external affairs, then Helian is the top leader in internal affairs. Under his coordination, all the emerging forces can live in peace and harmony until today.  But as the power in their hands increases, coordination among the various forces becomes increasingly difficult.  In the past, everyone was a pauper, completely impoverished.  There is nothing but the pants on my body.  But now that there is a top and a coat, who should be given or not given to whom? This problem gives Helian a headache every day.  The palms and backs of the hands are full of flesh!

    For Helian, Bai Shou expressed his sincere gratitude, but when he heard that Helian proposed to him that the emerging forces should continue to fight for power, Bai Shou still firmly raised his objections.

    "I know you are right, and your consideration is also the most suitable for this force at the moment, but Baishou. Time waits for no one. If we cannot lead those forces to fight for power at this time, then they will abandon us and do it themselves.  But if this happens, our strength will definitely be damaged. At that time"

    "At that time, I can only say that those people brought it upon themselves. Helian, your idea is too conservative. Don't always think about getting along in peace and letting everyone sit in a row and eat fruit. That is impossible. Absolute fairness is  It doesn't exist. All we can do is to be as fair as possible. Like you said, some guys want to go it alone, then let them do it. The victories during this period have made some people forget about themselves and forget about themselves.  Let them have a bloody fight and let their boiling blood calm down a little."

    "But if you do this, people will die." Helian said worriedly.

    "On the road of fighting for power, how can anyone not die? It's better to kill a few people now than to have all of us finish the game together. Helian, if killing one person can save a thousand lives, would you kill one person or just watch?  A thousand people died?"

    Helian was speechless when he heard Bai Shou's question.  Helian knew the answer very well, and the choice was not difficult for Helian, but this cruel reality made the somewhat idealistic Helian unable to accept it.  But Helian knew that even if he couldn't accept it, things would still not develop as he thought.  Just as Bai Shou said, for the sake of the existence of the entire force, let those restless guys in the force appease the five major forces that have begun to face them because their power has been damaged.

    &nbsp; With Helian's acquiescence, Bai Shou breathed a sigh of relief.  In Bai Shou's view, among the entire force, Helian was the only one who had the same goals as him.  Although their goals are different, their ideas are close, and their attitudes towards one thing are also similar.  From Helian, Bai Shou would feel like a confidant.  If Bai Shou doesn't want to compete with anyone, the first one on the list is Helian.

    With the decisions of Bai Shou and Helian, those among the emerging forces who were dissatisfied with the distribution of power between Bai Shou and Helian and were ready to start a new one united together.  Interest is the bond that maintains these people. In order to enjoy more benefits, these people who have just learned to walk can't wait to launch an attack on the established forces in the alliance.

    Of course, they are not complete fools, and they know that in essence, you have to pick up on the soft and pick up on the weak.  None of the five major forces can be easily shaken by them.  To this end, they targeted the sixth force represented by Maxi.

    Compared with the five major forces.  Maxi's sixth force seems very small.  But this smallness is relative.  Compared with the emerging forces, the sixth force is still a behemoth.  It's just that those people who have been dazzled by power ignore the significance of the existence of the sixth force and brazenly launch an attack on the sixth force.

    If the five major forces in the alliance are compared to the five corners, then Maxi's sixth force is the joint that unites the five corners into a whole.  It is precisely for this reason that the five major forces will allow the existence of the sixth force.  Unless the five major forces are ready to separate, whoever touches the sixth force will be against the five major forces.

    The emerging forces that did not understand this were strangled by the combined efforts of the five major forces. Those who abandoned Bai Shou and Helian and wanted to start a new business were either completely finished or simply turned their faces and joined the five major forces.  The tragic facts made those who chose to follow Bai Shou and Helian look pale and feel a little lucky in their hearts.  I'm glad I made my original choice.  If I had also lost my mind at that time, then I would be the same as those losers and be laughed at and ridiculed by myself now

    The thunderous blow silenced those who had previously opposed Bai Shou, when the five major forces showed their powerful capabilities.  Those opposing voices stopped suddenly, as if they had never been raised.

    Of course, after this incident happened, it was not that there were no people who benefited from it.  The biggest benefit recipient is Bai Shou.  While eliminating dissidents, it also gives individuals a greater say in emerging forces.  As an insider, Helian did not accuse Bai Shou.  Helian was not an old scholar who was stupid because of reading. He knew very well that even if Baishou stopped them, those people would still make trouble.  And if they were stopped, the targets of those people's trouble would be Bai Shou and himself.  A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist. Since you want to die, then please die far away.  Don't cause trouble for others.

    Some people laugh, and some people cry.  As a loser, once you fail, it means losing everything.  Although I have been friends with you before, when you fall down, there are not many people who will reach out to help you.  And when I see you lying down, just kicking you twice is considered very benevolent.  As a loser, Ding Yi is very unwilling.  He blamed the failure on Bai Shou, thinking that if Bai Shou had stopped him before, he would not be in this situation.  But he didn't want to think about it either.  According to the situation at that time, even if Bai Shou came forward to stop it, would he listen?

    Get angry!  Absolutely out of anger!  When you are bullied, and the person who bullies you is someone you cannot mess with, you will turn to bullying others.  Thereby achieving psychological balance.  Speaking of which, Ding Yi is also a very sad person.  He clearly knew that it was the five major forces of the alliance that caused him to end up in this situation.  But he didn't dare to look for trouble from the five major forces, let alone look for it, he didn't even dare to think about it.  He didn't dare to think about the real culprit that caused him to become the current situation, and he didn't dare to go to Maxi's sixth force. Only by looking for Baishou, who was very weak in his eyes, could he satisfy his perverted thoughts.  .

    Maxi is one of the well-known veteran generals in the league. His strength is not something that Ding Yi can compete with recently, and Maxi is famous for protecting his shortcomings.  If Ding Yi's power is still there, then Ding Yi still has the confidence to dare to challenge Maxi's sixth power. But now, Ding Yi is left alone. If he wants to vent his depression, he can only find someone to fight with.  Bai Shou is a recent person like himself.  It's just that Ding Yi forgot that what he thought was just the past, and now, he, Ding Yi, is just a poor guy.

    Full of revenge, Ding Yi found Bai Shou.  But reality once again slapped Ding Yi hard in the face.  When he was pressed hard to the ground and unable to move, Ding Yi tried hard to raise his head, trying to show his unyieldingness, but he saw Bai Shou's eyes full of pity.

    The feeling of humiliation arose spontaneously in Ding Yi's heart.  Resentment, dissatisfaction, jealousyall kinds of emotions surged into Ding Yi's heart. Unwilling to accept it, Ding Yi screamed and wanted to stand up., but was pinned firmly to the ground, unable to move at all.  This huge gap made Ding Yi's heart sink to the bottom.

    "Forget it, he is already a useless person, don't make it difficult for him." Bai Shou ordered his men and walked away with them.  Ding Yi was lying on the ground, motionless.  Just now, Bai Shou's men did not secretly do anything cruel, but Bai Shou's words about useless people pierced into Ding Yi's heart like a sharp knife.  The reality that he had been unwilling to admit and face made Ding Yi understand that, as Bai Shou said, he was indeed a useless person at this moment.

    I don’t know how long I lay on the ground.  There was a sound of footsteps approaching from far away.  A voice came from above Ding Yi's head, "Are you willing?"

    Ding Yi's heart moved, and he slowly looked up at the stranger standing in front of him, looking down at him, and asked: "Who are you?"

    "You don't need to know who I am? I just ask you, are you willing?"

    "So what if you are willing? So what if you are not willing?"

    "If you are willing, then you can pretend that I didn't say anything. But if you are not willing, then come with me." After saying that, the stranger turned around and left.  Ding Yi looked at the other person's leaving figure, gritted his teeth, got up and followed him.

    Since that day.  No one has ever seen Ding Yi.  Until three months later, when Ding Yi appeared in front of everyone again, everyone who had known Ding Yi before could hardly believe their eyes.  At this time, Ding Yi's strength has not only improved greatly.  Even his identity at this time surprised everyone.

    The alliance is everyone’s alliance!  Although this sentence is just a slogan, no one dares to express opposition publicly.  But precisely because of this sentence, the pattern of the five major forces controlling the alliance is about to be broken. Putting aside Maxi's sixth force and the seventh force led by Bai Shou and Helian, there is an eighth force that no one expected.  Appeared in everyone's sight.

    Because of that slogan, the eighth force represented by Ding Yi took advantage of the loophole and joined the battle for seats at the power feast.  Faced with Ding Yi, a little-known figure, almost everyone agreed that this was a puppet behind his back.  There are others who are actively planning something.

    If you want to bring the guy hiding behind Ding Yi to the surface, the best way is to kill Ding Yi and force the other party to go into battle in person.  But what people didn't expect is that not only Ding Yi's strength has been greatly improved, but also the strength of the men he brought with him.  Some even reached the level of god generals.  Such a powerful force forced the five major forces to look sideways and brace themselves to deal with this wave of outsiders.

    Spying, investigatingthe five major forces have done everything they can.  But in the end, nothing was gained.  On the surface, those who support Ding Yi are several emerging financial groups.  But no one would believe that Ding Yi would be so lucky that he could win the favor of several financial groups.

    But the reality is so cruel. Whether he wants to admit it or not, Ding Yi has become an equal figure to the five major forces in the alliance.  But those who had laughed at Ding Yi before were still nobodies.  Insignificant little people.  Even if he is a white-headed man, he will envy Ding Yi's good luck while feeling emotional.  But when it comes to jealousy, that's not enough.  Bai Shou understands Ding Yi, he is a restless person who will raise his tail even if he is proud of himself.  Although he doesn't know why Ding Yi can tolerate it until now, Bai Shou still firmly believes that Ding Yi will be unlucky again sooner or later.  But just when Bai Shou was eagerly anticipating Ding Yi's misfortune, Ding Yi's visit surprised Bai Shou.

    Looking at Ding Yi sitting opposite him, Bai Shou didn't know what to say for a moment.  Ding Yi, on the other hand, had a gentle smile on his face. He stood up and saluted Bai Shou and said: "Bai Shou, what happened before was my fault. I am too cowardly to find the real enemy, but I want to find it in you."  Balance. Can you forgive me for my earlier rude behavior?"

    "Ah~ of course it doesn't matter." Bai Shou replied quickly.

    "Thank you." After hearing Bai Shou's answer, Ding Yi smiled.  When leaving, he left a bunch of gifts for Bai Shou, and insisted that if Bai Shou didn't accept them, he wouldn't forgive himself.  For this reason, Bai Shou can only accept it.

    After Ding Yi left, Bai Shou looked at the gifts piled in front of him with a puzzled expression.  These are all good things, not to mention valuable, but also of high practical value.  If he could get one in normal times, Bai Shou would probably be happy for a long time, but seeing these things now makes Bai Shou not happy at all.

    "Bai Shou, what's wrong with you?" Helian, who came after hearing the news, asked curiously.

    Bai Shou heard this and replied: "Hmm I don't understand. I don't know what kind of medicine is being sold in Ding Yi's gourd?" After hearing Bai Shou's answer, Helian felt quite relieved and picked it up casually.  After fiddling with a gift, he said, "What else can I do? Just save my image. Bai Shou doesn't know that Ding Yi will follow him after he comes back."He was like a boy who gave away money. Anyone who had a problem with him in the past would come to apologize and then throw away a bunch of apology gifts.  Not to mention, the reputation of Ding Yi has changed a lot during this period.  "

    "I don't understand this. There are five major forces here. Even if the forces behind him are strong, does he still want to enter the core decision-making level of the alliance?" Bai Shou said with a frown.

    "It's none of our business, Baishou. You are a bit unfounded now. Even if the sky falls, there will be tall people who bear it first, and it won't be our turn."

    Hearing Helian’s words, Bai Shou sighed slightly.  The reality is just as Helian said, there are five major forces, and he, an emerging force, is just following behind to drink some soup. It is unrealistic to think too much.  No matter what Ding Yi is planning, there are five major forces to worry about anyway, and it has little to do with him.

    Just like what Helian said to comfort Bai Shou, the leaders of the five major forces were gathering together to speculate on Ding Yi's intentions.  Apologizing can be thought of as restoring a past reputation.  Spreading money can be considered as showing one's financial resources to others, but what is the purpose of doing so?  Does he really think that he can use his method to send himself to the core decision-making level of the alliance?  What a nonsense. The core decision-making level of the alliance is limited to only five people.  The leaders of the five major forces are the five people at the core decision-making level.  Want to enter.  Unless one of the five major forces is eliminated, can Ding Yi and the emerging consortium behind him do it?

    People will always feel uneasy when dealing with unknown things.  Ding Yi's actions during this period made the leaders of the five major forces feel uneasy.  In order to eliminate this uneasiness, the leaders of the five major forces decided to find an opportunity to make Ding Yi disappear from this world.  Even if another Zhao Yi or Li Yi appears, it can delay a little time.

    There is an old saying that goes like this: If a leader talks, his subordinates will lose their legs.  The leaders of the five major forces just decided to let Ding Yi disappear and implemented it in detail.  It is the responsibility of specialized personnel.

    ……

    "This is the last one." Standing at the door of Maxi's house, Ding Yi thought to himself.  During this period of time, he has been apologizing to people. From being not very used to it at the beginning to now being able to use it freely, Ding Yi feels that he has sold out all the smiles in his life.  But no matter whether Ding Yile is happy or not, he must do what the organization requires.  Ever since he left with the stranger who appeared that day, he suddenly discovered that there were so many unknown things in this world.  The force that supports him is so mysterious.  He has almost reached the point of being omnipotent. If he wants strength, he can get the strength he dreams of with just a simple small operation.  Want money for yourself.  The number zero in the account makes me feel dizzy just looking at it.  If he wants a woman, no matter what kind, she will appear in his bed at night, and she will always be unopened.  This kind of treatment where you get whatever you want.  Ding Yi did not dare to disobey the organization's orders.  He didn't want to go back to his old life, even as a puppet.  Ding Yi also wants to continue to be this kind of puppet.

    Maxi happens to be at home.  Maxi is also a little curious about Ding Yi, who has become famous recently.  Although Ding Yi had caused trouble for the Sixth Force before.  But for Maxi, comparing Ding Yi to himself is like the difference between an elephant and an ant. As an elephant, Maxi will naturally not care about the previous rude behavior of a little ant like Ding Yi.  He got Maxi's forgiveness smoothly, and Ding Yi left with a satisfied look.  In order to show courtesy, Maxi sent Ding Yi to the door of his house.

    "Please stay, there is no need to send him off." Ding Yi said politely to Maxi.

    "HahahaYoung man, if you know your mistakes and can correct them, there is no greater good. Since you have realized your mistakes, as an elder, I will naturally not argue with you. If there is anything you don't understand in the future, you can always ask.  I, I will try my best to answer it for you." Maxi said to Ding Yi with a smile.

    Hearing this, Ding Yi quickly showed a grateful expression. After thanking Maxi repeatedly, Ding Yi formally bid farewell to Maxi.  Looking at Ding Yi's leaving figure, Maxi's brows wrinkled slightly.  Although it is wrong to doubt others without reason, Maxi has already developed professional habits after being the Inspector General for so long.

    Being courteous for nothing is the most likely thing to arouse Maxi's doubts.  And Ding Yi's performance exactly conforms to the standard of being attentive to nothing.  Shaking her head with a wry smile, Maxi turned and returned to the house.  No matter what Ding Yi's purpose is, as long as you pay attention, the chance of being tricked by him is not high.

    As soon as Maxi closed the door, she heard a loud noise coming from outside.  Maxi was startled and quickly opened the door and looked outside.  From the direction Ding Yi left, there were bursts of shouts of killing.  Maxi didn't dare to hesitate and hurried out and ran towards the place of the incident.

    When I rushed to the scene and took a look, I saw Ding Yi?A group of men in black were besieging him, and the men in black were ruthless.  Ding Yi's key points are inseparable from every move.  He looked like he wanted to kill Ding Yi.  On Ding Yi's side, he was protected by two guards, and his life was not in danger yet.

    Maxi was furious, where is this place!  This is less than fifty meters away from his home. Once something happens to Ding Yi, he will be like mud and shit.

    Regardless of whether the original intention of these assassins was to frame him, Maxi had already determined that these assassins were looking for trouble for him.  After roaring angrily, Maxi joined the fighting circle.  With Maxi's help, the assassins were quickly defeated and fled in confusion.

    "Thank you, Mr. Maxi." Ding Yi thanked Maxi with a grateful face.

    Hearing this, Maxi waved his hand and ignored Ding Yi’s thanks. He bent down and stretched out his hand to pull off the mask from the face of an assassin in black.  As soon as they saw the assassin's face, everyone gasped.  The assassin's face had been slashed.  It's impossible to tell who it is.

    "Dead soldier!" Maxi muttered in a low voice, then put the mask in his hand back on the assassin's face, turned to Ding Yi and asked: "Ding Yi, are you okay?"

    Hearing this, Ding Yi quickly replied: "Thank you, Mr. Maxi, for your concern. I'm fine. Thanks to Mr. Maxi for your help, otherwise I might be in trouble today."

    "You're welcome, I just happened to meet you at the right time. Just Ding Yi, have you offended anyone recently? Otherwise, how could it lead to such a level of assassination?" Maxi waved his hand and said.

    Hearing Maxi's inquiry, Ding Yi shook his head in confusion, "To be honest, I don't know who I have offended recently. I have been apologizing to people who have had issues with me in the past. I didn't go  Who have you provoked? And you are the last one to apologize to Mr. Maxi today."

    "Well then this matter will be troublesome. Ding Yi, please don't say anything about today's matter for the time being. We will wait and see what happens. At the same time, you must also pay attention to your own safety. Since these assassins did not succeed in the assassination this time, there will definitely be  next time."

    "Thank you Mr. Maxi for the reminder. Mr. Maxi should also be careful. Those assassins failed this assassination because of Maxi. Presumably those assassins will not let Mr. Maxi go easily."

    "Wellyou're right." Maxi nodded after hearing this.

    After asking Ding Yi some questions, Maxi asked Ding Yi to go back and rest first, and then he returned to his home.  A reminder for Ding Yi.  Maxi didn't take it seriously.  Since becoming the Inspector General, have there been fewer assassinations against me?  But every time in the end, the disaster is not turned into good luck.  Maxi has encountered more dangerous assassinations than today. For Maxi, assassinations are a common occurrence, if he has not encountered assassinations for a while.  Instead, Maxi would worry, has his level of attention declined?

    It’s different from Maxi’s calmness.  As soon as Ding Yi returned to his residence and entered his room, he immediately stared at the person following him and the person who introduced him to the mysterious organization, and asked: "What's going on with this assassination?"

    "It wasn't arranged by us." The man replied calmly.

    Hearing this, Ding Yi stared at the man and continued to ask: "Is this the only thing you want to say?"

    "Then what else do you want me to say? To comfort you?" the man asked Ding Yi in a joking tone.  Ding Yi was suffocated when he heard the words. He didn't know how to speak, so he heard the man say coldly: "Stop acting like a child. You are an adult, and it is best to abandon this child's mentality completely. Remember  This assassination is just an appetizer for the rest of your life. You have to learn to get used to it, just like that Maxi, and use assassination as an adjustment in your life."

    "It's a pity that I don't have his skill." Ding Yi frowned and muttered.

    "Hehehe There will be no reward without effort. You have overdrawn too much in return, and now you continue to want return, then you must show us your value and let us understand that we will continue to invest in you.  , you can get generous rewards, otherwise, why do you think we should choose you?"

    "Yes, that's what I've always wanted to ask you. Why did you choose me in the first place?" Ding Yi asked after hearing this.

    "Hahaha If I told you that I saw unwillingness in you and ambition in your eyes, would you be satisfied with this answer?"

    "What I want to hear is the truth." Ding Yi said with a frown.

    "When you are qualified to listen to me tell the truth, I will answer your question. As for now, I suggest that you should not stand in front of the window, because that will easily become the target of assassination."

    ?As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sound breaking through the air. Just when Ding Yi thought he was going to die, an ice wall appeared around Ding Yi, blocking the attack.  Ding Yi, who had escaped, had no time to thank the person who saved his life, so he was dragged over by the person, threw him on the bed, and said with an indifferent expression: "Even if you die, I can continue."  Find another agent, but I am a person who is afraid of trouble. I will not change agents casually until you do something disappointing." After saying that, without waiting for Ding Yi's reaction, the man rushed out  window, and rushed straight to the place where the attack had just been made.

    Ding Yi, who was sitting on the bed, swallowed the words he spoke once again.  The man's words stung his self-esteem.  But if something like self-esteem is lost once, it will be lost twice, and if it is lost twice, it will be lost three times. The more times it is lost, the more Ding Yi gets used to it.  Ding Yi knew that none of the assassins who attacked could survive. Even though the man seemed to be struggling when he was in front of Maxi's house, Ding Yi knew very well that even Maxi would need luck to defeat that man.  .  With such a powerful bodyguard, Ding Yi was not as panicked as he had been in front of Maxi before.  Likewise, he was not as impetuous and random as he appeared in front of that person.

    Ding Yi, who has experienced a failure, is no longer what he used to be. He has become more cunning and better at hiding his true thoughts.  As the man said, he was his agent and was being used by him, but he was not using him and the forces behind him.

    "My relationship with that person is just mutual use." Ding Yi lay on the bed and thought to himself.

    In front of the conference table of the leaders of the five major forces, the news that the assassination had just failed made the five leaders stunned.  However, after hearing that Maxi had intervened, the five leaders were immediately relieved.  God General Maxi, one of the top masters in the league, with him on the scene, it is indeed not easy for the assassination to succeed.

    "Get up, don't worry, just continue to execute." One of the leaders said to the person who was kneeling on the ground to plead guilty.

    "Thank you for your tolerance, sir. I still have something to report." The assassin leader kneeling on the ground said.

    "What's up?"

    "It's about the two guards around Ding Yi. After our investigation, we found that the origins of those two guards are very strange, and all the introductions in their documents are false."

    "How is that possible?" a leader shouted.

    The assassin leader quickly explained: "We have controlled the people involved in this matter. According to their confession, they did this after someone gave them a large sum of money."

    "continue to monitor and don't alert the enemy." Another leader ordered in a deep voice.

    "Yes." The assassin leader respectfully accepted the order.

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 627 Lin Mohan

    There is no airtight wall in this world. The news of Ding Yi's assassination spread quickly throughout the alliance with the help of thoughtful people.  There are different opinions on who wanted to assassinate Ding Yi. Some analyzes have some truth, while others are complete nonsense.  But whether it was a reasonable analysis or nonsense, the leaders of the five major forces in the alliance, known as the Five Elders Association, were all very angry.  Because among the many opinions, the finger points are all pointed at them, either explicitly or covertly.  Although they are indeed the main messengers behind the scenes, this does not mean that they are willing to disregard their own dignity and openly admit that they sent people to do it.

    ????????????????????????????? Although we were very angry, Wu Laohui was unable to explain.  Some things become more unclear the more they are explained.  Everything always has two sides, that is to say, no matter how you explain it, in the eyes of a caring person, your explanation can always make him find flaws.  For example, now, the Wu Laohui wants to send someone to protect Ding Yi to show his innocence, but in the eyes of interested people, it is just a guilty conscience and a pretense.  But if the Wu Laohui does not express anything, then in the eyes of those who are concerned, it is a crime of inaction. In a word, no matter what you do, it is wrong.

    Of course, for the Wu Laohui, they don’t pay too much attention to those guys who like to gossip. What really makes them angry and frightened is that the source of those rumors cannot be traced.  The result of following the vine is to find a broken vine in the end.  This result obviously cannot satisfy the Wu Laohui.  They are used to having everything under control, and when things arise that are beyond their control.  They will feel panic and fear and make irrational judgments.

    For example, Ding Yi is being protected by people from the Wu Laohui.  It's called protection, but it's actually surveillance.  No matter where Ding Yi goes, bodyguards from the Wu Laohui will always follow him.  At the same time, the Wu Laohui also ordered people to seize the time to investigate the people around Ding Yi.

    "Lin Mohan, male, was born on a planet with a low level of self-understanding. Both his parents died, and he grew up relying on the meager inheritance left by his parents. He has a withdrawn personality and has few friends. He is a superpower and his ability is ice. How to awaken  Unknown, the time of awakening is unknown, the strength of the ability is unknown" This report with the word "unknown" in the second half was thrown on the round table, and the Five Elders looked at the person responsible for the investigation with dissatisfaction.  The person who sent the report had a wry smile on his face.  Of course, he didn't want to hand over this report, but his ability was limited, and that was all he could find.

    "Is your intelligence department's ability limited to this level?" A tall and thin man from the Five Elders Association looked at the minister of the intelligence department and asked with a frown.

    "Er report to the elders, this investigation is really too difficult. Our investigators followed the address provided in Lin Mohan's information. As a result, they found that the planet where Lin Mohan was born last month  We were attacked by pirates, and everyone on the planet was not spared and were killed. Then we went to investigate the school where Lin Mohan attended when he was young, but we found that that school had closed down three years ago.  , and the principal of that school jumped from the school's teaching building on the day the school closed down. As for the teachers in that school, in the past three years, there have been accidents without exception, either being hit by a car or killed.  They fell into the river and drowned, and some even went missing and became missing persons"

    "That's enough! I don't want to hear your explanation. What we want to see is the result." Another short and fat elder of the Five Elders Association interrupted the explanation of the Minister of Intelligence and said in a deep voice.

    The Minister of Intelligence closed his mouth knowingly.  At this time, the more explanations you give, the more likely it is to arouse the dissatisfaction of the Wu Lao Hui. If the Wu Lao Hui is unhappy, the minister himself will be in trouble.

    Silence is gold!

    An elder with a goatee stopped the pudgy elder from continuing to rage, looked at the intelligence minister and asked: "How long will it take for you to give us the report we want?"

    "Thisreport to the elder, to be honest, we even suspect that the name Lin Mohan may be fake." The Minister of Intelligence whispered after hearing this.

    Hearing what the Minister of Intelligence said, the five elders of the Five Elders Association fell silent at the same time.  Indeed, it was such a coincidence that everyone who had anything to do with Lin Mohan had an accident.  If it only happens once or twice occasionally, it can be considered a coincidence, but if coincidences occur continuously, it is not a coincidence, but someone did it deliberately.  The purpose is to conceal Lin Mohan's true origin.  If you think this way, the Five Elders will feel a little frightened.  Starting from three years ago, people around Lin Mohan began to have accidents constantly, and it could be said that almost no one was spared.  So the power behind Lin Mohan is quite big.  And Lin Mohan, who has such power, came here as Ding Yi's puppet, and he came here with bad intentions!

    "Otherwise, we can simply mobilize the Shenwu Guards, quietly capture Lin Mohan, and torture him to extract a confession. If you don't believe that he won't recruit him," the pudgy elder suggested through gritted teeth.  Say somethingAs he exited the door, he saw the tall and thin elder shaking his head and denying: "No, no, it's too easy to scare the snake. Since that Lin Mohan dares to come, there must be some tricks up his sleeve. Maybe there is something hidden around him when we don't know it.  If we act rashly and alert his accomplices, it will be even more difficult to find out the force behind him."

    "But waiting like this is not an option." The short, fat elder frowned and said.

    "Be still and cope with all changes. I always think that before we figure out Lin Mohan's true intention, we should not act rashly. If we don't move, we won't reveal our flaws easily. As long as we don't reveal our flaws,  Lin Mohan will definitely take action in order to achieve his goals, and when that time comes, we can take the initiative"

    "Huh, I don't have that much patience." The short and fat elder snorted coldly, interrupting the tall and thin elder.

    Seeing that the two elders were about to quarrel, Elder Goatee quickly tried to smooth things over and said, "Okay, okay, you two, stop bickering, we are talking about business now."

    The goatee elder seemed to often mediate the conflicts between the tall and thin elders and the short and fat elders. He opened his mouth.  The two elders, the tall and thin elder and the short and fat elder, looked at each other and snorted coldly, but said nothing.

    The Minister of Intelligence looked at the five elders of the Five Elders Association eagerly, hoping that they could make an accurate decision, otherwise his work would not be carried out.  More importantly.  Since taking over the investigation of Lin Mohan's intelligence, his elites have suffered more than double-digit casualties. Such casualties have almost made the intelligence minister red-eyed.

    It is not easy to become a successful intelligence agent.  As a basic rule, people who can serve as intelligence agents must first be smart. Only by being smart can they correctly analyze which of the information they have obtained is useful and which is useless. Secondly, they must have good psychological quality and be able to survive before the collapse of the mountain.  The point where his expression remains unchanged; the last and most important thing.  You have to be able to act, you have to pretend to be like a dragon, and act like a bug.  Only by meeting these three requirements can one be considered a qualified intelligence agent.

    Although the alliance is powerful.  But if you want to select intelligence agents who meet the requirements, it is like rushing through the sand. Only after removing the dross can you get a hundred elites.  Now there are more than a dozen discounts because of Lin Mohan. If it weren't for the Five Elders Association, the intelligence minister would have already scolded his mother.  Give it up and quit.

    The Five Elders Association also knows the difficulties faced by the intelligence minister and the inappropriate training of intelligence agents. However, if they cannot figure out the origin of Lin Mohan, a person who seems to have appeared out of thin air, the Five Elders Association will have trouble sleeping and eating.

    "Go. Continue to investigate Lin Mohan and give us a satisfactory answer as soon as possible." A mustache from the Five Elders Association said to the Minister of Intelligence in a pleasant manner.  The intelligence minister wanted to cry.  Yes, I'm afraid my remaining intelligence officers can't be saved either.

    Wait until the Minister of Intelligence leaves.  The Five Elders Association is still discussing and arguing about the origin of Lin Mohan. The five elders express their own opinions and want to find out the true origin of Lin Mohan.

    Lin Mohan, who was cursed by the Minister of Intelligence and suspected by the Five Elders Association, was having lunch with Ding Yi at this time.  As for the bodyguards sent by the Five Elders Association, Ding Yi did not look at them differently. He treated them just like ordinary bodyguards and remained polite. As for the special treatment, there was no special treatment at all.

    Thinking about it, you usually live a free life, but suddenly a group of people pop up around you and tell you what to do, you are not allowed to do this, you are not allowed to do that, are you annoyed?  Annoyed or not?  Are you angry?  Ding Yi already has a good temper. If it had been Han Yu, he would have started a fight.

    "Huh? Why did I suddenly think of that guy?" Lin Mohan was slightly stunned and thought to himself.  However, this thought only passed by for a moment, and then Lin Mohan focused his attention on Ding Yi.  Since he could not move freely, Ding Yi asked Lin Mohan for a discussion.  Anyway, there is nothing to do now, and the things that should be arranged have already been arranged. The biggest role of Ding Yi and himself at present is to attract other people's attention, so that the back-up people who have already arranged it can act secretly.

    Lin Mohan had no objection to Ding Yi's request.  Beating a child on a rainy day is nothing but leisure. Since Ding Yi was itchy and needed a spanking, Lin Mohan naturally had no reason to refuse.  There are free sandbags available for use, so don’t use them for free.

    Every afternoon is the time for Lin Mohan and Ding Yi to compete, and today is no exception.  After drinking afternoon tea, Ding Yi and Lin Mohan came to the underground martial arts training ground. Ding Yi moved his body and said to Lin Mohan: "Lin Mohan, I won't be hit by you as easily as I was a few days ago.  fall."

    "Oh." Lin Mohan responded casually, looking nonchalant.

    Ding Yi didn't care about Lin Mohan's attitude. He tightened his belt, shouted loudly, and rushed towards Lin Mohan.?.  Facing the menacing Ding Yi, Lin Mohan swayed, stretched out his legs, and Ding Yi flew out.  The bodyguards who were watching the fight on the sidelines saw Ding Yi rushing toward him with fangs and claws in mid-air. Almost instinctively, he raised his leg and kicked Ding Yi unconscious.

    This is terrible!  The person who was originally responsible for protecting Ding Yi ended up kicking Ding Yi unconscious. This result really made people feel dumbfounded.  It is no longer possible to stay here as a bodyguard, but even if the original bodyguards leave, another group of bodyguards will soon arrive.  The difference is that the previous pair of bodyguards were all wealthy men, but the ten bodyguards sent this time are all heroic women.  Although this group of bodyguards may not be as effective as the previous bodyguards, they are more interesting to look at than looking at muscular men.

    The ten bodyguards sent this time were led by a man named Lan Ruonan.  The first day this female bodyguard came to Ding Yi, she launched a challenge to Lin Mohan.  The reason is that she is here.  Lin Mohan was useless as a bodyguard. She wanted Lin Mohan to leave here.  Lin Mohan naturally would not leave, and he also felt that Lan Ruonan in front of him was deliberately looking for trouble with him.  For those who deliberately provoke people, regardless of gender.  Lin Mohan would not be polite.

    Men who hit women are useless!  It must be a woman who said this.  Because there is another saying that a man who is beaten by a woman is a loser!  As for whether hitting a woman means you are worthless or being beaten by a woman means you are a loser, Lin Mohan didn't care.  Really don't care!  As a person who never regards himself as a simple human being, the distinction between men and women is very indifferent in Lin Mohan's heart.  In Lin Mohan's eyes, there are only enemies and his own people, valuable and worthless, it's that simple.

    When Ding Yi announced the start of the competition, Lin Mohan launched an attack without mercy.  With just one blow, Lan Ruonan fell to the ground.  When the bodyguards watching the battle saw their boss knocked down with one blow, they immediately began to denounce Lin Mohan.  It's just that they don't understand what kind of person Lin Mohan is.  Lin Mohan glanced slightly at the noisy women, just once.  Just shut up those indignant women.  Just that glance made the nine female bodyguards feel a chill in their hearts almost at the same time. They had no doubt that if they continued to make noise, Lin Mohan, who was merciless to women, would shut them up.

    "Cough cough cough" Lan Ruonan coughed lightly, and Youyou woke up and turned around.  Lan Ruonan, who had just woken up, didn't seem to be fully awake yet.  When he saw that he was lying in the arms of his assistant, and her nine men were looking at her with concern, they couldn't help but asked in a daze: "What are you doing around me?"

    “It’s over, I’m so stupid!” the nine female bodyguards secretly thought at the same time.

    Fortunately.  The confusion was only short-lived, and Lan Ruonan soon woke up.  He straightened out the story of his injury.  Glancing at Lin Mohan with a complicated expression, Lan Ruonan said in a deep voice: "Okay. As agreed, I will take my people to take charge of the perimeter security work. Let's go." The last sentence was Lan Ruonan's nine thoughts about herself.  Said by a subordinate.

    Looking at Lan Ruonan and others who left without looking back, Ding Yi came over and looked at Lin Mohan with admiration and said: "Lin Mohan, I really admire you. Such a delicate woman, you actually do it.  Gotta get rid of it.”

    "If that woman was holding a knife to kill you, I'm afraid you wouldn't think she was cute." Lin Mohan glanced at Ding Yi and said coldly.

    Ding Yi smiled coquettishly at being told that, and then heard Lin Mo say in a cold voice: "I have already won for you the right to go out. You don't need me to teach you what to do next."

    "Of course, of course, I will take you to visit the older generations in the alliance and find ways to gain their support." Ding Yi replied quickly after hearing this.

    Lin Mohan nodded slightly and warned uneasily: "Those people are all human beings, don't play tricks with them. Explain your purpose to them directly. I always believe that there is nothing in this world that cannot be sold. The reason why I don't sell it is  , just because the bid was not enough.”

    Ding Yi did not refute Lin Mohan's point of view. Although he was a little unconvinced, he still nodded and agreed: "Yes, yes, you are right. But Lin Mohan, I should not ask, what are your intentions?"  ?”

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I don't understand. Are you going to all this trouble just to push me to the top so that the forces behind you can have a say? To be honest, in fact, if you choose someone else, you should save more effort."

    "Whether it's worth it or not is not up to you. The reason why I chose you is because you have no background and are easy to control. Without our support, you are nothing. If you want to get ahead, you must rely on us.  .Does my explanation satisfy you?"

    FullYes, how could you be dissatisfied?  The satisfaction made Ding Yi want to go crazy.  The reason why Lin Mohan was interested in him was because he had nothing, which greatly hurt Ding Yi's self-esteem.  But as Lin Mohan said, without the support of Lin Mohan and those people, Ding Yi would be nothing.  At least now, without the support of Lin Mohan and those people, Ding Yi is nothing.

    "Well, in order to stop myself from being bullshit, I will endure it!" Ding Yi secretly said to himself in his heart.

    Ignoring Ding Yi's ugly expression, Lin Mohan continued: "Let me remind you again, don't try to have anything to do with those female bodyguards. Those women are not simple, especially the one named Lan Ruonan."

    "Are you interested in those female bodyguards?" Ding Yi asked curiously.

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes at Ding Yi when he heard this, and replied angrily: "I was worried that you would be beheaded in your sleep. You have to know that if you die, what I have done before will be in vain.  ." After hearing the expected answer, Ding Yi was not angry. Maybe he was used to being scolded by Lin Mohan and had already developed immunity.

    Just when Lin Mohan reminded Ding Yi to be careful about Lan Ruonan's group of problematic female bodyguards, Lan Ruonan was also discussing countermeasures with his men.  Lan Ruonan's prestige has not been reduced because of her defeat at Lin Mohan's hands. Her subordinates still only follow her lead.  .  .  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 628 Spring is coming

    Lan Ruonan has never suffered a failure since she was born.  No matter what she does, Lan Ruonan always does better than her peers. In other words, Lan Ruonan grew up surrounded by praise and praise.  It is precisely because of this that Lan Ruonan's spirit is very high.  It was hard not to feel resentful about being knocked down by Lin Mohan with one blow.

    However, during the fight with Lin Mohan, Lan Ruonan understood that Lin Mohan really didn't regard her as a woman.  Although this view made Lan Ruonan, who thought she would not lose to a man, a little happy, but after being beaten mercilessly by Lin Mohan, Lan Ruonan complained a little bit about Lin Mohan's cold blood.

    Women are such contradictory animals.  So hard to take care of!  !  !

    Lin Mohan felt this way at this time.  Ever since I took care of that Lan Ruonan, no matter where I went, that Lan Ruonan would always appear near me like a ghost.  Although it won't interfere with my own work, it feels indescribably awkward to be stared at by someone who has nothing to do.  He deliberately asked Lan Ruonan what he wanted to do, but whenever Lin Mohan was about to approach, Lan Ruonan would run away like a frightened rabbit, and would sneak back after a while and continue to monitor.  Once or twice, Lin Mohan got tired and found an opportunity to catch Lan Ruonan before she could escape.

    "What exactly do you want to do?" Lin Mohan asked with a stern face.

    "No, I didn't want to do anything." Lan Ruonan stammered.

    "Then please don't always hang around in front of me in the future. Do you know that you are very annoying." Lin Mohan continued to say to Lan Ruonan with a straight face.

    Lan Ruonan's face changed slightly after hearing this.  Silver teeth were biting secretly, and after a long while, he raised his head and asked Lin Mohan: "Are you accepting a disciple?"

    "Why are you asking this?" Lin Mohan asked warily.

    "I want to learn from you."

    "I won't accept it. Also, don't appear in front of me again and stay away from me." Lin Mohan said this and turned around to leave.

    "I won't give up." Lan Ruonan suddenly shouted at Lin Mohan's back.

    This sentence was said so loudly that that night, different versions of rumors began to spread in Ding Yi's big house.  Hearing those rumors, Lin Mohan smiled and didn't take them seriously.  It wasn't until Ding Yi asked Lin Mohan with a mysterious face when he was doing business with Lan Ruonan that Lin Mohan realized that he seemed to have been tricked by that bitch Lan Ruonan.

    The latest version today is that Lan Ruonan successfully pursued Lin Mohan.  But for some reason, Lin Mohan regretted it later and wanted to give up

    "No wonder I felt that the servants looked at me a little wrong today." Lin Mohan said to himself.

    "Lin Mohan, you don't really seem to be in trouble and give up, right? Let me remind you. That Lan Ruonan has a lot of background. You know that Maxi, right? That's Lan Ruonan's uncle."

    "What on earth does that stinky bitch want to do?" Lin Mohan muttered secretly in his heart.  Lin Mohan didn't care at first, but when he heard Ding Yi mention Maxi, he suddenly felt depressed.  Maxi is one of the targets he needs to win over, but if rumors continue to fly, let alone win over Maxi, I am afraid Maxi will come to him on his own initiative.

    "I'm going out for a while." Lin Mohan stood up and said to Ding Yi.

    "Speak carefully, business cannot be done without benevolence and righteousness, don't be stupid." Ding Yi warned from behind worriedly, of course, the meaning of ridicule was more serious.

    Ignoring Ding Yi’s nonsense behind him.  What kind of business can't be done without benevolence and righteousness?  I bother!  How can there be any business if there is nothing at all?

    It is not difficult to find Lan Ruonan.  Soon, Lin Mohan found Lan Ruonan who was training his men at the training ground.  Seeing Lin Mohan coming to see her, Lan Ruonan ran over with a face of joy, looked at Lin Mohan and said, "I knew you would come to me, have you considered it?"

    "You come with me." Lin Mohan said with a calm face.

    "Yeah." Lan Ruonan made a shy look and followed Lin Mohan out of the training ground like a little daughter-in-law. I believe it won't be long before new rumors will be born.  However, Lin Mohan couldn't care less about those eight wives, and took Lan Ruonan to a place where there was no one.  He asked in a deep voice: "What are you thinking about? In order to take revenge on me, are you even giving up the innocence of a woman's family?"

    When Lan Ruonan heard this, her face turned red and she lowered her head without saying a word. Lin Mohan was so angry that he wanted to beat the woman in front of him.  After a while, Lin Mohan's patience was about to be worn out.  Lan Ruonan raised her head and said quietly: "I didn't want to be like this."

    "Then what's going on now?" Lin Mohan asked a little frantically.

    "It's none of my businessThe matter was spread randomly by others.  "

    "When someone else spreads the word, why don't you stand up and explain it clearly?"

    "But if I explained it, wouldn't you be even more unwilling to teach me my skills?"

    "Then do you think I will teach you now?"

    ""

    ??????????? Silence again

    "Women are indeed the source of trouble." Lin Mohan muttered upon seeing this, glared at Lan Ruonan and said: "I don't care anyway, you find a way to solve the problem you caused. I don't want to hear anymore Hey, you  Why are you crying?"

    Lan Ruonan wiped her tears and said with sobs: "I, I didn't cry."

    "Holy shit!" Lin Mohan cursed in his heart, feeling a headache.  If he wasn't here, Lin Mohan would probably have walked away.  But now the plan is halfway done, and it is about to reach the critical moment. At this time, there can be no accidents.  Any mistake may lead to the failure of this plan.  This is not what Lin Mohan wants to see.

    "Stop crying, don't you want to learn skills from me? I'll just teach you." Lin Mohan said to Lan Ruonan with a depressed look.  When Lan Ruonan heard this, she burst into tears and laughed. She looked at Lin Mohan and asked, "Really?"

    "I don't like repeating the same thing a second time. Also, wipe your face, it's ugly." Lin Mohan said with a straight face.

    Hearing Lin Mohan's words, Lan Ruonan wiped her face randomly with her sleeves.  Looking at Lin Mohan, he asked, "When do we start?"

    "Why are you in a hurry? We still have to do the apprenticeship ceremony. Stop that boring rumor before talking about anything else."

    "Ah? You still want to become a disciple." Lan Ruonan asked a little dumbfounded.

    "Of course, do you think I'm that casual person?"

    "But, I don't know how to become a disciple. Can I just kneel on the ground and kowtow three times to you?"

    "Forget it, I will arrange the apprenticeship, and you can just follow it when the time comes."

    "oh."

    "You go back first. It takes time to prepare for becoming a disciple. I will ask someone to inform you when I am ready. In the past few days, you should spread the news that you are going to become a disciple first, so as to avoid spreading such boring rumors."

    "oh."

    After sending Lan Ruonan away, Lin Mohan sighed slightly, in order to fill the hole made by that woman Lan Ruonan.  I'm afraid I have to make some revisions to my previous plan.  Although it will not affect the overall situation, be careful and make no big mistakes. Lin Mohan does not want to have any accidents at critical moments in the future.

    Things started to develop in the direction Lin Mohan expected.  When the news that Lin Mohan was planning to accept Lan Ruonan as his disciple was confirmed, the previous gossip was not banned.  But the number of people spreading it has dropped significantly.  As Lan Ruonan's uncle, Maxi found Lan Ruonan immediately.

    "Do you really want to become a disciple?" Maxi asked, looking at his niece suspiciously.  Maxi, her own niece, knows this very well.  That's a stubborn donkey that won't go away if it's being led, and will drag itself backwards. What it likes most is confronting people.  I have never heard of anyone who she has served as a disciple, so why is she suddenly looking for someone to become her disciple?

    "Yeah." Lan Ruonan responded softly and looked at her uncle in confusion. She didn't understand what her uncle wanted to do by calling her.

    "Since you want to become a master, why don't you discuss it with me? With my relationship, it's not difficult to find a good master for you. No matter who it is, they will always give me a bit of a thumbs-down. Why do you want to find one?  How about becoming a disciple of someone I'm not familiar with?" Maxi asked in confusion.

    Hearing Maxi’s question, Lan Ruonan said softly: “I want to learn the real skills.”

    "But you are a girl. Whether you admit it or not, you are still a girl after all. And that Lin Mohan is a boydon't you have a crush on that boy?" Maxi said mid-sentence.  asked Lan Ruonan suddenly.

    "Uncle, what are you talking about?" Lan Ruonan said angrily.

    But the more this happened, the more Maxi became sure of his unintentional discovery.  This niece has never shown such an expression before.

    "It seems that I need to know more about that person named Lin Mohan." Maxi said to himself.  Although Maxi will not interfere with Lan Ruonan's love life.  But as an elder, it is always necessary to look after your niece to avoid being trusted to someone else.

    But Lan Ruonan didn't appreciate it. She glared at Maxi and said, "Uncle. I don't allow you to trouble him."

    "Well, okay. I won't cause trouble for him." Maxi said casually, already thinking about what kind of opportunity he could find to meet Lin Mohan.

    Knowing that it would be useless to say anything else, Lan Ruonan could only let go when she saw this.I decided to continue communicating with my uncle.  After saying goodbye, he turned around and prepared to leave.  As soon as he turned around, he was stopped by Maxi.  When she turned around, she saw Maxi saying to herself with a serious face: "Ruonan, don't blame uncle for being nagging. Before getting married, you must not let that Lin Mohan do whatever he wants."

    Lan Ruonan's face turned red immediately, and she stomped her feet and turned to leave.  Maxi touched her chin and began to plan to find some reason to have a good talk with Lin Mohan.  As a niece, I can't let her get hurt emotionally.

    After leaving her uncle's house, Lan Ruonan walked back while thinking about what her uncle Maxi said to her.  Without Maxi, Lan Ruonan would not think about men and women.  Because she is the proud daughter of heaven, not many people can catch Lan Ruonan's eyes. When it comes to emotional matters, Lan Ruonan is like a blank sheet of paper.  The reason why I wanted to get close to Lin Mohan was just because Lin Mohan's attitude towards me was very different from others, which made me curious about Lin Mohan. Later, I saw Lin Mohan was a little worried about the rumors.  At the time, Lan Ruonan was even a little heartless and gloating, without even considering that she was the heroine in the rumor.  It wasn't until Maxi mentioned it today that Lan Ruonan suddenly realized that she seemed to have fallen into the trouble she had created for Lin Mohan.

    "Fortunately, I'm ready to become a disciple now. As long as I become a disciple and my status is determined, then no one will talk about it anymore." Lan Ruonan comforted herself.

    Back to Ding Yi’s residence, Lan Ruonan met Lin Mohan at the gate who was about to go out.

    "You're here at the right time. Don't wander around these two days. I'll let you know when I'm ready to become a disciple." Lin Mohan warned Lan Ruonan.

    "Oh." Lan Ruonan responded in a low voice without saying anything more.  She peeked at Lin Mohan. Before, she only regarded Lin Mohan as an enemy. In Lan Ruonan's eyes, Lin Mohan was the embodiment of evil. No matter whether it was his nose or eyes, he didn't like anything he looked at.  But now after putting aside those objective factors.  Lan Ruonan discovered that Lin Mohan was actually quite an attractive person.

    "What's wrong with you? Why are you looking at me?" Lin Mohan asked Lan Ruonan with a puzzled look on his face.

    Lan Ruonan's face turned red when she heard this, and she lowered her head subconsciously.  Just by lowering his head, Lan Ruonan suddenly realized something was wrong.  When did I become so cowardly that I dare not look at others.  Thinking of this, Lan Ruonan suddenly raised her head and saw that Lin Mohan had turned around and left. Before leaving, he said uneasy, "Don't cause trouble in the past two days."

    "It's disgusting. I'm talking about people who are like troublemakers." As soon as the words came out, Lan Ruonan was suddenly startled. A strange feeling made Lan Ruonan feel a little scared.

    Returning to her room absentmindedly, Lan Ruonan sat by the bed.  I accidentally glanced at the mirror placed in the room and was stunned.  Is the woman in the mirror who looks worried about gains and losses her?  Lan Ruonan walked to the mirror and stared at herself in the mirror, wondering why she suddenly became like this.

    "Dong dong dong" Three knocks on the door were heard, and then the assistant's voice was heard outside the door, "Captain, that Lin Mohan asked me to inform you that after dinner he will come to teach you the etiquette of apprenticeship and let you stay.  Give me two hours."

    "Oh, I understand." Lan Ruonan agreed quickly.  But he found that the sound he made at this time was very different from usual.

    Although the assistant outside the door was puzzled, he didn't think much about it. After saying what he wanted to bring, he left to do his own business.  But Lan Ruonan began to worry about gains and losses in the room.  If it were before, Lan Ruonan wouldn't think too much and just come.  It's not like I've never been alone with a man.  But now, Lan Ruonan is a little at a loss.

    Finished dinner.  Lan Ruonan took a shower and stood naked in front of the mirror in the room, thinking about what she should wear when meeting Lin Mohan at night.  Looking at her almost perfect breasts, Lan Ruonan felt a little shy and uneasy.

    "Ah, what on earth am I thinking about?" Lan Ruonan's face turned red and she reached out and pulled her hair.  Picking up the usual bra wrap, I was just about to wrap up my big breasts that felt a little obstructive as usual, but suddenly paused, put down the bra wrap, and picked up the bra I had never worn since I bought it

    "Dong dong dong"

    "Please come in."

    As Lan Ruonan finished speaking, Lin Mohan opened the door and walked in. When he saw Lan Ruonan, Lin Mohan was stunned, and then said apologetically: "Sorry, I entered the wrong door." As he said this, Lin Mohan  Just prepare to walk out backwards.

    Seeing this, Lan Ruonan quickly shouted: "Hey Lin Mohan, where are you going?"

    "Huh?Lan Ruonan?" Lin Mohan asked tentatively.

    "Yeah." Lan Ruonan nodded quickly.

    In peacetime, carefreeCompared with dressing up like a man, Lan Ruonan at this moment gave Lin Mohan a different feeling.  If it weren't for that face and voice, Lin Mohan wouldn't believe that Lan Ruonan, who looked like a manly woman, could be such a girl.

    Under Lin Mohan’s gaze, Lan Ruonan was a little at a loss and stuttered when she said to Lin Mohan: “Sit down, sit down.”

    "Yeah." Lin Mohan responded and sat opposite Lan Ruonan.

    Since Lin Mohan entered the house, except for occasionally looking up at Lin Mohan, Lan Ruonan has kept his head down most of the time.  No matter what Lin Mohan said, she always lowered her head and responded softly. She didn't know if she remembered what Lin Mohan said?  In order to ensure that his time was not wasted, Lin Mohan tentatively asked Lan Ruonan a few questions.  Fortunately, Lan Ruonan gave accurate answers.

    Two hours passed quickly, and Lin Mohan said goodbye and prepared to leave.  Upon seeing this, Lan Ruonan quickly stood up to see her off, but at the same time she felt a little disappointed in her heart.  Except for Lin Mohan looking at him curiously at the beginning, he didn't make any comments on his dressing up tonight. This was a bit disappointing for Lan Ruonan, who rarely dressed up.

    "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you." Lin Mohan, who was about to go out, turned to Lan Ruonan as if he had just remembered.

    Lan Ruonan suddenly felt like a deer was pounding in her heart, and asked in a voice that was unfamiliar to her: "What's the matter?"

    "You'd better change your hairstyle. Short hair is better."

    Hearing Lin Mohan's answer, Lan Ruonan was silent for a moment, playing with the ends of her hair with her right hand, and asked in a low voice: "Lin Mohan, do you prefer short hair?"

    "Oh, that's not the case. Hair that is too long can easily be caught by opponents in battle" Lin Mohan replied after hearing this.

    "boom!"

    Before Lin Mohan finished speaking, Lan Ruonan's door was slammed shut.  Fortunately, Lin Mohan retreated quickly, otherwise his nose would be unlucky.

    "It's inexplicable" Lin Mohan scratched his head, muttered, then turned and left.  Inside the door, Lan Ruonan was ashamed and angry, gnashing her teeth

    The next day, when Lin Mohan met Lan Ruonan, he was surprised to find that Lan Ruonan, who originally had long hair, had changed to short hair.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 629: The girl’s parents attack

    For Maxi, Lin Mohan was very unfamiliar.  When they met for the first time, Maxi only knew Lin Mohan as one of Ding Yi's subordinates.  The second time she met Lin Mohan was when Ding Yi was assassinated. Lin Mohan showed his calmness in the face of danger. At that time, Maxi's understanding of Lin Mohan had been upgraded from an ordinary subordinate to a somewhat capable one.  subordinates, and the third time they knew Lin Mohan was Lan Ruonan.  It can be said that Maxi knows very well about her niece. She is a proud and arrogant person who refuses to bow her head easily. It is difficult for Maxi not to pay attention to the man she can fall in love with.

    Although Maxi is a rigid and stubborn old guy, Maxi cares about the younger generations as much as others.  Especially for Lan Ruonan, the niece she had grown up with, Maxi paid no less attention than Lan Ruonan's parents.  No, after noticing Lan Ruonan's abnormality, Maxi immediately summoned Lan Ruonan's parents, who were thousands of miles away, and prepared to join Lan Ruonan's parents in a three-court trial.  The main target of the trial was, first of all, Lan Ruonan.

    When she saw her parents whom she hadn’t seen for a long time at Maxi’s house, Lan Ruonan asked her parents in surprise: “Why are you here?”

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu  Lan Ruonan's father also put on a sad look, gently patted his wife's hand and comforted her: "Alas, the child will eventually fly away when he gets older."

    Cold sweat broke out on Lan Ruonan's forehead.  What is this all about?

    "Hmm Ruonan. Come on, don't just stand, sit down and talk." Maxi greeted Lan Ruonan.

    Lan Ruonan, who still didn't understand what was going on, sat obediently opposite her parents and heard her mother ask: "Ruonan, what kind of person is that Lin Mohan? Is he handsome? Is he strong?  Not strong? How is your character? Will girls like you?"

    “Yes, let’s make an appointment some other time for us to meet?” The father on the side also shouted.

    The more Lan Ruonan listened, the more something was wrong, and she hurriedly shouted: "Stop, stop, stop, what are you talking about? Why are you talking about Lin Mohan? What are you doing here?"

    "Huh? Ruonan, aren't you planning to marry that Lin Mohan?"

    "Get married?" Lan Ruonan's voice suddenly raised an octave, and she looked at her parents in surprise.  Her parents also sensed something was wrong, and they all looked at Maxi who was sitting aside.  Maxi, who was being watched by three people, scratched his head and whispered: "I obviously said that Ruonan, the kid, has a boyfriend. I didn't say that he was getting married."

    Hearing this, Lan Ruonan understood everything.  Then he stood up unhappily and said with a cold face: "I'm going back."

    "Hey, don't leave. It's rare for us to meet each other once. Let's have a meal together before leaving." Lan Ruonan's mother quickly stood up and grabbed Lan Ruonan and asked.

    "No, I have to go back and complete the homework that Master left for me. I don't have that much time to spend with you." Lan Ruonan shook her head and refused.

    "You have a apprenticeship? Who is it?" Lan's mother asked curiously after hearing this.

    "Lin Mohan. One more thing, Lin Mohan and I are a master-disciple relationship. It is a pure relationship between a man and a woman. It is not as messy as you think." Lan Ruonan said to the three people present with a straight face.

    "Master-disciple relationship? Is that Lin Mohan very capable?" Father Lan asked.

    "At least he is stronger than me. He fought against me and defeated me in just one move."

    "Did he hit you?" Father Lan asked angrily.

    Seeing this, Lan Ruonan quickly said: "This is not the point, okay? It was a competition, and of course everyone relied on their ability. If you lose, you can't blame others. If you lose, you can only blame yourself for not being good at learning."

    "Girl, why are you looking at Lin Mohan like this?" Lan's father looked at Lan Ruonan and asked in confusion.

    "How can I?" Under Lan's father's gaze, Lan Ruonan looked away with evasive eyes and said stiffly.

    Lan's father and Lan's mother looked at each other. Lan's mother stepped forward and took Lan Ruonan's hand and said softly: "Come on, honey, come sit with mom and have a little chat." After saying that, she couldn't help but pull Lan Ruonan's hand.  Went aside.

    "Baby, do you have a crush on that Lin Mohan?" Mother Lan asked in a low voice.  When Lan Ruonan heard this.  His face suddenly turned red and he denied it: "No."

    "No? Baby. Your face has given you away." Lan's mother shook her head and smiled.

    Lan Ruonan was a little annoyed by the laughter. She glared at her mother and said harshly: "You don't have to worry about it."

    "You are my daughter,"Who cares about you?  "

    "Hmph! Anyway, it's none of your business."

    "Okay, okay, I don't care, then it's okay for me to give you some advice. Baby, come and tell mom how you fell in love with that Lin Mohan. Tell me honestly, otherwise I'm your mom  I’ll ask around.”

    When Lan Ruonan heard this, she immediately softened.  It's better to explain it yourself than to ask your mother to find someone to ask, and it's better to make a fuss known to everyone.  Then Lan Ruonan selectively told her mother what happened between herself and Lin Mohan.  After listening to her precious daughter's words, Lan's mother looked at Lan Ruonan with pity, stretched out her hand to touch Lan Ruonan's little face, and said softly: "Silly girl, if you like him, you have to take the initiative to tell him. If you don't say it, he will.  How do you know? Now that you have a master-disciple relationship, it will be even more difficult for you to let others accept you. "

    "But if I didn't become a disciple, I wouldn't even have a chance to talk to him." Lan Ruonan said with a grimace.

    Seeing Lan Ruonan's grimace, Lan's mother shook her head secretly. She originally thought that her daughter didn't have to worry about anything, but she didn't expect that when it came to matters of love, she was completely useless and lacked the usual ease of doing things.  strength.  It's really nothing like when I was young.

    "Baby, tell me, what is it about Lin Mohan that attracts you?" Mother Lan asked softly.

    "HmmI don't know. Before I was defeated by that man, I didn't care about him at all. But when I was defeated by him and saw that he didn't take me seriously at all, I started to pay attention to him.  I want to know why he doesn't treat me like others, and then Oh, why are you asking this?" Lan Ruonan said to her mother as if she was embarrassed to continue talking.  Lan's mother, who had never seen her daughter show such a little daughter's posture, was shocked and stared at her daughter in shock. Lan's father, who was sitting next to Maxi, also had his mouth wide open at the moment and didn't close it for a long time, just as he saw it.  Like a prehistoric beast.

    Perhaps it was the behavior of her parents that stimulated Lan Ruonan's daughter's heart, which was gradually awakening.  Seeing my parents like this is not giving me face.  His face immediately turned serious, he snorted dissatisfied, stood up and said stiffly: "I'm going back."

    "Hey, hey, don't leave."

    Regardless of her parents’ pleas to stay, Lan Ruonan walked to the door.  Just as he was about to go out, Lan Mu asked slowly: "Do you really want that Lin Mohan to accept you?"

    Hearing this question, Lan Ruonan couldn't move her legs that she had already raised.  Landing gently, Lan Ruonan turned to look at her mother, and lowered her head in embarrassment.  Seeing this, Lan's mother sighed secretly, stepped forward and took Lan Ruonan's hand and said, "Baby, come here, mom, let me tell you about me and your dad."

    "Hey, hey, don't teach the children bad things." Lan's father seemed to have remembered something, and worriedly warned Lan's mother who was going upstairs.

    "Fuck you. Do you think I am you?" Lan's mother rolled her eyes at Lan's father angrily and said.

    Lan Ruonan had asked about the story of her parents before, but she didn't get the answer at that time.  Now that I see Lan's mother taking the initiative to bring it up, even if it doesn't help me, it is quite interesting to hear about the passionate years when my parents were young.

    Obediently, she followed Lan’s mother to Maxi’s study room on the second floor. After closing the door, Lan’s mother began to tell her daughter about herself back then.  And Lan's father was not idle either. He took Maxi out to find Lin Mohan.  Seeing once is better than hearing a hundred times, no matter how much you hear.  It's not as reliable as seeing it with your own eyes.

    Lan Ruonan didn’t know that her father had gone out and was attracted by the stories told by her mother.  From Lan's mother's mouth, Lan Ruonan learned the previously unknown story of her parents.  Quite different from what she thought, it was actually her mother who seemed a bit introverted now who took the initiative for her parents to be together.

    "At that time, your dad was just a piece of wood. No matter how you suggested it, he just didn't understand. It made me so angry. Later, I simply used extraordinary measures."

    "Extraordinary means?" Lan Ruonan asked curiously.

    "That's right, it's a very good idea."

    "What means?"

    "Eh don't ask about this, kids, it's not the point."

    Although Lan’s mother said this, Lan Ruonan didn’t think so, and pestered her mother to ask what the extraordinary method was.  Lan's mother was so troubled that she could only say in general terms that she put a little something in Lan's father's food, and then cooked the rice, and everything was fine.

    After hearing this, Lan Ruonan's eyes lit up, showing an expression of eagerness to try.  Lan's mother was so frightened that she quickly advised: "Baby, this is the last resort, we can't use it right now. Listen to mom, what you need to do now?Understand that Lin Mohan, find out if that Lin Mohan likes you.  When I dared to use that extreme method against your father, it was because I knew very well that your father had me in his heart, so I dared to use it.  If you use it indiscriminately, it is very likely that you will suffer the consequences in the end.  "

    After listening to Lan’s mother’s words, Lan Ruonan nodded obediently, but only God knows how much he listened to.

    At the same time, Maxi brought Lan’s father to Ding Yi’s residence.  They were all respectable people, and Maxi would certainly not say that the purpose of coming was to find Lin Mohan.  First of all, where is Lin Mohan's identity, and in terms of Maxi's identity, the two sides are not on the same level.  Secondly, Lin Mohan's attitude towards Lan Ruonan was not clear yet and he contacted her rashly. If he made a mistake, it would be Maxi who would be embarrassed.  But just because you can't look for Lin Mohan, doesn't mean you can't look for people around Lin Mohan, such as Ding Yi.

    Hearing Maxi’s visit, Ding Yi hurriedly came out and welcomed Maxi politely into the living room.  Of course Maxi couldn't ask about Lin Mohan straight to the point at the beginning. After chatting with Ding Yi for a while, Maxi changed the topic to Ding Yi's assassination that day.

    "Thank you, Mr. Maxi, for your concern. I'm fine." Ding Yi thanked Maxi with a grateful look.

    Maxi smiled and nodded.  But he secretly said in his heart: "I don't care if you die! What I want to ask about is Lin Mohan." Of course, such words cannot be said out loud.  Just listen to Maxi continue to say: "As for the assassination that day, if the two men around you hadn't worked hard, I might not have been able to help in time."

    "Mr. Maxi is too humble. Compared with you, Lin Mohan and Yi Dong are just showmen, incomparable." Ding Yi said with a humble face.

    "Hahaha you are too modest. That Lin Mohan is extraordinary in my eyes at least." Maxi said with a smile.

    Ding Yi's heart skipped a beat. Since the assassination, no less than ten groups of people who came to investigate the assassination had asked about Lin Mohan's origins. Now when he first heard Maxi ask, Ding Yi thought it was Maxi who was also suspicious.  Lin Mohan's identity was revealed.  For Ding Yi, who is attached to Lin Mohan and still has his current status, everything about him is tied to Lin Mohan.  Hello Lin Mohan.  Only you can do well; if Lin Mohan is unlucky, he will also be unlucky.

    "How can he be so extraordinary? Compared with Mr. Maxi, he is like the light of a grain of rice compared with the bright moon. Mr. Maxi does not need to pay attention to him."

    Hearing what Ding Yi said.  Lan's father, who had been sitting silently next to Maxi, coughed lightly and asked, "Mr. Ding, I wonder what kind of person that Lin Mohan is?"

    "Huh? I wonder what Mr. Lan means by asking this?" Ding Yi asked after hearing this.

    "It's nothing, just asking casually. Mr. Ding, don't be too careful. I'll ask casually and you'll answer casually. It comes out of your mouth and into my ears. No one else will know except Maxi." Lan  Father said slowly.

    Ding Yi didn’t dare to be indifferent to the person in front of him who called Maxi by his name but Maxi didn’t care at all.  Although I only know that the other person's surname is Lan, it is better not to offend him easily because he can be friends with Maxi as his equal.  Ding Yi, who wanted to understand this, began to tell Maxi and Lan's father about Lin Mohan in his eyes.  To be on the safe side, Ding Yi did not dare to say too much, but only talked about some things about Lin Mohan's daily life and dealing with others.

    Listening to Ding Yi's narration, Lan's father nodded secretly. From Ding Yi's narration, it can be judged that Lin Mohan is usually a taciturn and withdrawn person.  Although such a person is not very gregarious, he is not a person who likes to cause trouble.  Be a parent.  Of course, I hope my children can live happily.  As for how to make your children happy, you have to consider it from many aspects.  Origin is not a problem, does the prince, general, Xiang Ning have the kind?  Being down and out now does not mean that you cannot be prominent in the future.  Lan Ruonan's parents didn't care much about their origin.  They value it more.  It's still Lin Mohan's personality and character.  But from Ding Yi's narration, it can be seen that Lin Mohan is not easy to get close to.  I really can't see anything else.

    "Can you let me meet that Lin Mohan?" Father Lan asked Ding Yi.

    Ding Yi looked at Lan's father in surprise, wondering what kind of medicine this man named Lan was selling in his gourd.  Wait a minute, his surname is Lan?  An idea flashed in Ding Yi's mind, and he thought of a possibility.

    "Well, may I ask, who are you, Lan Ruonan?" Ding Yi asked tentatively.

    When Maxi heard this, he immediately understood that Ding Yi in front of him had already guessed the purpose of their visit. After looking at each other with Lan's father, Maxi readily admitted that the purpose of their visit was to meet that man.  Lin Mohan.

    Ding Yi felt a little funny.  ThisThe word has not yet been written, why are you parents so anxious?  Are you worried that your daughter won’t get married or something?  However, Ding Yi would not say this. He suppressed a smile and sent someone to notify Lin Mohan to come over.

    After receiving the news, Lin Mohan came to Ding Yi's study with a puzzled expression. When he saw Maxi and an unknown person appearing in the study, Lin Mohan's mind was even more confused.

    "Lin Mohan, come and sit down. Mr. Maxi and Mr. Lan want to see you. I have some things to do, please entertain me." Ding Yi deliberately changed the word "Lan" when he ordered Lin Mohan.  "The word was chewed hard, and then Ding Yi left the study.  Lin Mohan, on the other hand, looked at Maxi and Lan's father with a puzzled expression.

    With Ding Yi’s reminder, Lin Mohan quickly thought of Lan Ruonan from Lan’s father. However, facing Lan’s father’s critical gaze, Lin Mohan seemed calm and composed.  Originally, it was your daughter who was molesting me, and it wasn’t me who was molesting your daughter. Why should I be so nervous?

    What Lin Mohan didn't expect was that his calmness made Lan's father secretly nod.  Yes, if you can stay calm when facing yourself and Maxi and give them a chance, you might actually be able to achieve something successful.

    "Are you Lin Mohan?" Father Lan asked.

    "It's me. I wonder if you have any advice?" Lin Mohan nodded and asked.

    "Hmmdo you know Lan Ruonan?"

    "I know you, I just accepted you as my disciple not long ago."

    "What do you think of her?"

    "The talent is quite good. If you train it carefully, you can become an independent person." Lin Mohan replied with an affirmative look.  But Father Lan frowned, "That's not what I'm asking."

    "Then what are you asking about? Lan Ruonan and I are just master and apprentice, and have no other relationship."

    Father Lan was speechless when he asked immediately, "You can't tell Lin Mohan that your daughter is attracted to you. I'm here to examine you, right?"

    Seeing that the two sides were at an impasse, Maxi on the side asked Lin Mohan: "Lin Mohan, are you interested in coming to work with me?".  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 630 Lurking

    Maxi's words made Lin Mohan's mind spin rapidly.  He is not an idiot. How could he not understand Lan Ruonan's thoughts after spending some time with her.  But for Lin Mohan, the relationship between men and women is simply superfluous to what he wants to do.  But Maxi's words made Lin Mohan's heart move. For Lin Mohan, if Lan Ruonan could be used to achieve the purpose of making friends with Maxi

    "No!" Lin Mohan shook his head firmly and rejected this tempting idea.  He looked at Maxi and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Maxi, I like to live a free life and have little interest in getting ahead."

    Lin Mohan's answer made Maxi and Lan's father stunned at the same time. Maxi didn't know what to say at this time, while Lan's father looked at Lin Mohan in surprise.  Judging from Lin Mohan's age, he was less than twenty years old, which is the age when he is ambitious.  But Lin Mohan rejected Maxi's proposal.  Lan's father didn't believe that Lin Mohan didn't know Maxi's identity.  If he can get Maxi's recommendation, then Lin Mohan's future can be said to be bright.  But this Lin Mohan refused.  Play hard to get?  Be content with the status quo?  Lan's father was unsure about Lin Mohan's true thoughts.

    In the end, the meeting between the two parties ended on bad terms.  Speaking of which, Maxi and Lan's father had no reason to continue talking to Lin Mohan.  You can't try to persuade Lin Mohan, it would be too obvious. If it doesn't work, it will be even more embarrassing.

    After sending Maxi and Lan’s father away, Ding Yi ran back in a hurry. He originally wanted to gossip, but when he saw Lin Mohan’s gloomy face, Ding Yi wisely chose to shut up.

    The next day.  Lan Ruonan suddenly discovered that Lin Mohan's attitude towards him became even more indifferent. Although he could answer the questions he asked, his attitude was still different.  But Lan Ruonan felt unusually alienated.

    After going back and forth, Lan Ruonan couldn't stand it anymore. After Lin Mohan rejected her invitation again, Lan Ruonan couldn't help but asked: "Lin Mohan, don't you understand what I mean?"

    "Then you still can't see my answer?" Lin Mohan was silent for a moment and then asked.

    "I know you look down on me, but I just want to understand what it is about me that you look down on. Can't I change it?"

    "What do you like about me? Should I change my career?"

    "You! You are a bastard!" Lan Ruonan cried and ran away after saying this, but Lin Mohan gave a helpless smile and continued to do his own thing.

    It’s just that Lin Mohan hasn’t left the house yet.  Lan Ruonan's parents came to kill her.  As Lan Ruonan's parents, when they saw their precious daughter crying, they walked to the door and blocked Lin Mohan without saying a word.

    Facing the aggressive two men.  Lin Mohan looked at the other party without changing his expression and said nothing.

    "Tell me, why did you bully my daughter?" Father Lan asked, glaring at Lin Mohan.

    Lan's mother on the side said, "Yes, you can tell me. What's wrong with my daughter? Why do you look down on her?"

    Fortunately, these words were said in Ding Yi's study, and there was no one around.  There were only Lin Mohan and Lan Ruonan's parents in the study.  Lin Mohan smiled bitterly when he heard this, and said helplessly: "I already have a family. How can I provoke your daughter again."

    Upon hearing this, Lan’s father and Lan’s mother immediately shut up.  They are still a little lucky now. Fortunately, Lin Mohan rejected his daughter. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous.  But how can we resolve this embarrassing situation?

    "Since you are already married, why don't you tell my daughter directly? Do you know how sad my daughter cried? I have never seen that child cry since she was a child." Lan's mother  He complained to Lin Mohan with some embarrassment.

    Lin Mohan shrugged upon hearing this and said helplessly: "No one has asked me, not to mention that this job is hard-won. I don't want to lose this job."

    ……

    No matter what, Lan’s father and Lan’s mother left with embarrassed expressions.  It was indeed embarrassing. He came to ask questions aggressively, but ended up being a failure. What's more terrible is that he still had to find a way to appease his precious daughter and make her give up on Lin Mohan. It was not an easy task.

    Back at Maxi’s house, Lan Ruonan, who had cried a lot, seemed to have regained her composure. She looked like a normal person. When she saw her parents, she greeted and talked as usual.  But the more this happened, the more Lan's father and Lan's mother became more and more worried, fearing that Lan Ruonan would do something stupid if she couldn't think about it for a while.  In order to prevent that situation from happening, Lan's father and Lan's mother temporarily put down what they were doing and followed Lan Ruonan's side, never leaving.

    Kelan Ruonan is going to work as a bodyguard to protect Ding Yi.  But this is not a problem for Lan's father and Lan's mother who love their daughter so much. Aren't they just working as bodyguards?You do it together.  As a result, there were two more guests in Ding Yi's villa.  Ding Yi showed great enthusiasm for these two people.  The task Lin Mohan gave Ding Yi was to make friends with the big shots in the alliance, and making friends with big shots always starts with the little ones.  This process can only be done step by step, so there is no need to rush it.

    Maxi did not block or support Lan Ruonan's parents' decision. After learning the news that Lin Mohan was married, he lost interest in Lin Mohan and started his own busy work.

    The story between Lan Ruonan and Lin Mohan seemed to have become a taboo in Ding Yi's villa, and no one mentioned it again.  Occasionally someone would mention it, and someone would immediately warn him not to say it again.  Lan Ruonan acted like a normal person and did not mention anything about her apprenticeship with Lin Mohan. Lin Mohan also did not instruct Lan Ruonan anymore. It was as if the apprenticeship had never happened. Both parties expressed silence in a tacit understanding.  Became a pair of familiar strangers.

    From the mouth of her parents, Lan Ruonan already knew the news that Lin Mohan was married.  But Lan Ruonan didn't believe this news.  In Lan Ruonan's opinion, Lin Mohan obviously said this on purpose.  Just the thought that Lin Mohan would rather claim to be married than accept herself made Lan Ruonan feel a hatred for Lin Mohan in her heart.  This hatred came out of nowhere, and Lan Ruonan kept it deep in her heart without telling anyone.

    Lin Mohan was still busy with his own affairs as usual.  After a period of preparation.  Ding Yi already has a good reputation in the league. The next step is for Ding Yi to take a step further and get in touch with more mid-level figures in the league.  Lin Mohan was very busy during this period, except for arranging Ding Yi's affairs.  Instead, he is busy with his own things.  Of course, it is not to deal with Lan Ruonan, but to arrange a plan named "hoeing".

    The weeding plan, as the name suggests, is to remove weeds growing near crops.  Of course, what needs to be removed here is not the weeds, but the emerging young generation in the league.  The protection around this type of people is not very strict, and these people will always appear in front of others frequently in order to gain more opportunities to show their faces.  There will be many plans to start.  More importantly, getting rid of those people would be equivalent to cutting off the roots of the alliance.  No matter what force it is, it needs successors.  And what is the successor.  Naturally it is the younger generation.

    Ding Yi didn’t know what Lin Mohan was planning. In his opinion, Lin Mohan went out frequently during this period to avoid meeting Lan Ruonan, so as not to embarrass each other when they accidentally met.  he does not know.  Unbeknownst to him, those people in the past, whether they were enemies or companions, would all be together at a certain time in the future.  disappear from this world.  Of course, even if he knew, he would choose to remain silent.  People are selfish.  What's more, he and Lin Mohan were already on the same rope at this time, and something happened to Lin Mohan.  Then Ding Yi will follow suit.  In this case, even if Ding Yi knew what Lin Mohan was going to do, he would pretend not to know and even plan for help.

    It was night again, and Lin Mohan came back a little later than before. He had reached the final planning stage, and Lin Mohan had a lot more to do.  After calling the door open, Lin Mohan stepped into the yard and walked towards his room.  Ding Yi's residence is very large. In addition to the villa, a row of houses was built next to the villa as a residence for his subordinates.  Among them, as Ding Yi's right-hand man, Lin Mohan's treatment is better, and he is a wealthy little courtyard.

    Walk to the door of your small courtyard.  The road between enemies is narrow!  I happened to meet Lan Ruonan, who was in charge of patrol tonight, and Lan's father and mother, who were accompanying their daughter on patrol.

    Both parties were embarrassed. Lin Mohan opened the door without saying a word and prepared to enter the house.  But the moment Lin Mohan closed the door, Lin Mohan looked back and saw Lan Ruonan looking at him with a resentful look.  Lin Mohan sighed slightly in his heart, shook his head vigorously, and prepared to take a shower to calm down.

    "Baby, let's go. It's impossible for you to be with him." Lan's mother stepped forward and comforted Lan Ruonan softly.

    Lan Ruonan shook her head slightly and couldn't help but ask Lan's mother in a low voice: "Mom, do you really believe what he said that he has a family?"

    "What difference does it make whether you believe it or not? People don't want to accept you, that's the key. Let's go, don't miss him. Three-legged toads are hard to find in this world, but there are plenty of two-legged men." Lan's mother heard this.  He shook his head slightly, reached out and took Lan Ruonan's hand and said.

    Lan Ruonan shook his head again, gritted his teeth and said, "I have only fallen in love with him in this life. If you want to get rid of me, there is no way!"

    "You, what do you want to do?" Lan's mother looked at Lan Ruonan in surprise and asked.

    "Mom, don't worry, I won't do anything stupid." Lan Ruonan assured Lan's mother.  But how could Lan's mother believe it? She kept persuading in Lan Ruonan's ears, which annoyed Lan Ruonan and regretted her quick words.

    &nbsp; Because Lan Ruonan accidentally said something out of her mouth, Lan's parents and Lan's mother became more strict with Lan Ruonan.  I am afraid that my precious daughter will do something stupid.  Lan Ruonan had no choice but to make a promise to her parents, and at the same time had to postpone her plan until her parents left and there were no more people around to get in the way before she started executing it.

    Lin Mohan, who had no idea that he had been targeted by Lan Ruonan, continued to do his own thing, and the day of action finally came.

    Bai Shou and Helian are the main targets of this operation.  For Ding Yi, these two people are too much of a threat.  He is about the same age as Ding Yi, but he is a hundred times better at dealing with people than Ding Yi.  If these two people are allowed to grow up, they will sooner or later become Ding Yi's pet peeve.  At the same time, it will also become a stumbling block for realizing your plan.  For the sake of his grand plan, Lin Mohan had no choice but to say sorry.

    As usual, after a busy day, Bai Shou and Helian were going to go out for a walk together so that their tired brains could take the opportunity to relax.  As the leader of an emerging force, his residence is naturally unmatched by a solitary man like Ding Yi.  A radius of dozens of miles.  This is the territory of Bai Shou and Helian. If you want to take a walk in this kind of place, there is plenty of space.

    Walking side by side on the tree-lined path, Bai Shou and Helian chatted incessantly.  As they talked, the two of them turned the topic to the newly rising Ding Yi.  While Bai Shou and Helian despised Ding Yi's money-clearing approach, they were also envious in their hearts.  There was no one around now, so the two of them didn't need to continue to hide anything.

    "Damn it, did Ding Yi find some ancient treasure? Where did he get so much money?" Bai Shou said with a depressed look.  He couldn't help but feel depressed. Just two days ago, he had already negotiated a partner.  Under Ding Yi's money offensive, he changed his mind and made it clear that he would support Ding Yi.  Of course, Bai Shou was very unhappy about Ding Yi's behavior of grabbing food.

    "Who says it's not the case? If I weren't afraid of people knowing, I would have looked for an opportunity to kidnap someone." Helian on the side echoed.  As Helian, who was responsible for the internal affairs of the emerging forces, he knew Ding Yi's abominations better than Bai Shou.  As the saying goes, it's hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice. In the eyes of Helian, a clever woman, Ding Yi's prodigal behavior was simply a lack of courage.  Show off how rich you are or what?

    Both of them were complaining about Ding Yi's abomination and expressing their dissatisfaction with Ding Yi's shameless behavior.  But they don't know.  Danger is approaching them.

    Approaching a dense forest, Bai Shou's eyes suddenly moved, and a feeling of heart palpitations flashed past.  Bai Shou quickly stretched out his hand to grab Helian who was about to walk forward, and said, "Let's go here. Let's go back." Although Helian didn't know why Bai Shou said this, he saw Bai Shou rushing  Blink to yourself.  He didn't ask any more questions, then nodded and followed Bai Shou to turn around and prepare to walk back.

    at this time.  Bai Shou suddenly stretched out his hand and pushed Helian, and shouted at the same time: "Be careful!"

    Helian was pushed and staggered, and then he saw dozens of arrows shot out from the bushes not far from him, flying straight towards him.  Helian hurriedly dodged to the side and rolled several times on the ground. As soon as he stood up, before he could speak, a cold light flashed through and pierced Helian's throat from behind.

    Helian opened his mouth and tried hard to say something, but he couldn't say a word.  Bai Shou on the side was furious when he saw this, and the murder of his companion made Bai Shou furious.  But he was unarmed at this time. Apart from roaring a few times, he could only avoid doing anything else, delaying time and waiting for rescue.

    The attacker was very cunning. He never showed his face from the beginning of the attack and just kept firing arrows.  Bai Shou, on the other hand, tried his best to dodge. Because of Helian's mistakes, Bai Shou paid attention to his front and rear at the same time, not giving the sneak attacker a chance to kill with one blow.

    There were bursts of noise in the distance. Bai Shou knew in his heart that reinforcements had arrived, and he did not dare to be careless.  He didn't want to waste all his efforts and be dealt with at the last moment.

    The group of attackers were very calm. Even though they heard the noise not far away, they still did not stop attacking, but instead accelerated the attack.  In this way, Bai Shou felt at ease.  Hearing the movement behind him, he could tell that his reinforcements had come into contact with some of the sneak attackers. Baishou glanced at Helian who fell to the ground dead, sighed slightly in his heart, and began to move closer to his reinforcements.

    But when Bai Shou saw the three rows of crossbowmen squatting in front of him, he immediately understood that there were no reinforcements at all. Everything was directed and performed by the three rows of crossbowmen in front of him.

    "Damn it? Are all my men dead?" Before being shot into a hedgehog, Baishou thought to himself unwillingly.

    Although the fact is not as dead as Bai Shou said, it is not much different from all of them.  Baishou's men were all frothing at the mouth and fell to the ground. The dying ones looked like they were still alive.How long has it been?

    Lin Mohan waved his hand and said to a figure standing in the center of the field, still releasing yellow smoke: "Okay, put your fart away, get ready, it's time to leave."

    "Lin Mohan! If you call me shit again, I'll let you smell it." The figure in the yellow smoke threatened Lin Mohan with an angry look.  Unfortunately, Lin Mohan didn't care about the other party's threat, and deliberately covered his nose and said: "I'm not wrong, this stuff you put is really delicious."

    "You think I am happy, but what can I do? This is how the master designed it." The figure in the yellow smoke said with a bitter smile.

    "Don't be sad. When the master wakes up, we will ask him to help improve your ability, at least make it colorless and odorless, otherwise it will be like this. The smoke is billowing, which makes people feel a little sick."

    "Disgusting? Is it that disgusting?"

    "Why not? The yellow smoke you put out, to put it bluntly, if you add some gravy, it's shit."

    The figure in the yellow smoke was silent for a moment.  He roared angrily: "Lin Mohan! You must be wicked. I curse you to never find a woman in your life! Be a virgin for ten thousand years!"

    Hearing this curse, Lin Mohan's heart moved slightly, then he sighed and changed the subject and said: "Okay, stop arguing and get out of the way. Our goal this time has been achieved, you can continue to lurk.  "

    "I know, I'll leave it to you next." The figure in the yellow smoke replied.  The figure gradually blurred, and as the yellow smoke disappeared, there was no one left.

    “The rest of the matter can’t be left to me, let’s let that guy Maxi have the headache.” Lin Mohan muttered to himself.  He turned and disappeared into the woods.

    The killings of Bai Shou and Helian caused an uproar in the alliance.  As representatives of the younger generation, Bai Shou and Helian had an extremely large number of followers. The killings of Bai Shou and Helian made these followers feel distressed and unprecedentedly angry.

    Under the hint of a caring person.  These followers targeted the Alliance Five Elders Association.  Regarding the Wu Lao Hui, none of the younger generation has a good opinion.  In their eyes, Wu Laohui is stubborn and old-fashioned.  Synonymous with conservatism, they are incompatible with emerging forces like them.  At present, Bai Shou and Helian were killed.  It is very likely that someone from the Five Elders Society did it.

    Under this baseless speculation, Ding Yi, a man who had been assassinated before, surfaced.  Became the new spokesperson for these young generations.  This was something Ding Yi had never thought about. It was like being hit in the head by a pie falling from the sky. Ding Yi's head had been dizzy for the past two days and he was walking a little unsteadily.

    In Ding Yi's villa, Ding Yi was communicating with two of his newly recruited subordinates. There was a knock on the door, and at the same time there was a report from the housekeeper: "Mr. Ding, someone has come to see you."

    "Who is he?" Ding Yi asked casually.

    "The other party didn't say anything, but they took out the ID of the Ministry of Intelligence." The housekeeper outside the door answered truthfully.

    Ding Yi frowned slightly when he heard this. This was not the first time he had dealt with people from the Intelligence Department. For those people from the Intelligence Department, Ding Yi always believed that there would be no good things when those people came.  But I have the intention not to see it, but I cannot help but see it.  Ding Yi had no choice but to say to the two men beside him: "You two, go do your work first. We will talk when we have time."

    "yes."

    After sending away the two men, Ding Yi asked the housekeeper to invite the person from the Intelligence Department to come to the study to meet him.  Not long after, a strange face came to Ding Yi.

    "Tea, please." Ding Yi said politely, and after sending the butler out, he looked at the person in front of him and waited for him to explain his purpose.  The visitor did not hesitate and said to Ding Yi straight to the point: "Mr. Ding, I am here for no other reason than to inform you. Please come with me immediately."

    "Where to go?" Ding Yi asked immediately.

    "You will know when you get to the place." The visitor did not answer directly, which made Ding Yi's heart move. He shook his head and refused: "Then I won't go. Your request is a bit inexplicable. Please forgive me for not agreeing. If there is nothing else  Please come back." After saying this, Ding Yi served tea to see the guests off.  But he didn't expect that the other party's attitude was quite arrogant. Seeing Ding Yi's refusal, he said without giving in: "For the sake of your future, I advise you to give me a try."

    "I can go with you, but I need to know where to go? Who to meet? If you don't explain clearly, I won't go with you, a stranger to me." Ding Yi replied tit for tat.  At the same time, he rang the bell on the table, preparing to find someone to come in and "ask" the person in front of him to leave.

    Seeing Ding Yi's resolute attitude, the visitor lowered his voice and said, "The person who wants to see you is the Wu Laohui, so don't make any noise."

    &nbsp; Ding Yi nodded calmly when he heard this and asked, "Can I take my entourage with me?"

    “…Don’t have too many people.”

    "This is natural."

    ……

    As the people from the Intelligence Department went through numerous interrogations, Ding Yi took Lin Mohan to the office of the Wu Laohui.  People from the Intelligence Department went in to report, leaving Ding Yi and Lin Mohan waiting outside.  Lin Mohan glanced at Ding Yi, frowned slightly and said, "Don't be so nervous, relax a little."

    "Well, um." Ding Yi nodded heavily, but his fists were still clenched, his legs were stretched straight, and there were faint beads of sweat on his forehead.  Lin Mohan shook his head slightly when he saw this, but he understood how Ding Yi felt at this time.  to be honest.  He is also a little nervous, but he is better at hiding it.  And Ding Yi also knew that every move they made at this time must be in the eyes of others, and they wanted to stand out.  It must be different.

    Just as Lin Mohan thought, his performance aroused strong interest from the members of the Five Elders Association, even more so than Ding Yi.

    “The entourage named Ding Yi seems to be very calm.” The short and fat elder stared at Lin Mohan on the screen and said.

    "Maybe it's just pretending." The tall and thin elder who always had trouble with the short and fat elder said immediately.  I don't know if it's because of the difference in body shape, but the two of them would pinch each other when they met. If they didn't pinch each other on a day, it would be as if they forgot to do something.  As soon as his enemy spoke, the pudgy elder glared and said, "What does it mean to pretend? Even if it is pretending, it is still a skill."

    "Okay, you two, just pinch each other all day long and don't say a few words." The goatee elder smoothed things over and looked at Ding Yi on the screen.  He shook his head secretly and said: "This Ding Yi is still a bit weak."

    "It's just the bigger one among the short ones. I'm not talking about you." After the tall and thin elder said slowly, it was obviously unnecessary to say it to the short and fat elder.

    "Bah!" The short and fat elder sighed, showing an expression that he was too lazy to pay attention to you, which made the tall and thin elder feel unhappy.

    The elder with a mustache shook his head secretly at the side. He was used to seeing the two bickering in front of him.  Simply pretend that you can't see him, and turn to look at the bald elder, the leader of their Five Elders Association, waiting for his decision.

    "Let's meet that Ding Yi first." The bald leader said slowly.

    Ding Yi was brought into the office.  Facing the gazes of the five elders, Ding Yi was a little at a loss.  It was like a township head suddenly being personally received by the president of the country.  That kind of tension made Ding Yi's throat a little dry and his voice changed a little.  Walking almost turned into a crutch.

    The five elders looked at Ding Yi’s leaving figure and shook their heads in unison.  But in their opinion, it was good that Ding Yi did not kneel directly on the ground.  The next step is to take a look at the person named Lin Mohan.

    Lin Mohan was obviously mentally prepared for being summoned by the people from the Five Elders Association. After taking a deep breath, he opened the door and walked into the office.

    "I'm Lin Mohan, I've met five elders." Lin Mohan said hello to the five elders without changing his expression.

    "Well, don't be restrained, sit down." Elder Miao Hu said warmly.

    "Thank you." Lin Mohan thanked him and walked to sit opposite the five elders.  That calm look made the five elders nod secretly.

    The pudgy elder asked: "Lin Mohan, do you know why we want to see you?"

    "Elder, please clarify." Lin Mohan stood up and replied.

    “Sit down, sit down, you don’t have to get up to answer.” The short and fat elder said with a smile.

    "Thank you, elder." Lin Mohan thanked him and sat back down again.

    Seeing Lin Mohan sit down, the pudgy elder continued: "The reason why I want to summon you is actually an accident. I think you already know what happened in the alliance recently. And we don't want the alliance to continue to be in chaos, so we found  Ding Yi. But after seeing you, we suddenly found that Ding Yi was not a very suitable candidate. On the contrary, it was you who made us feel that you are a suitable candidate."

    "I'm just a bodyguard." Lin Mohan was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    "Hahaha No need to mention bodyguards or not. Lin Mohan, let me ask you, if you are asked to stop this chaos in the alliance, do you have the confidence?" The pudgy elder asked with a smile.

    Lin Mohan was silent for a moment and said to the pudgy elder: "Thank you for your trust, elder. It's just that I am a person who is content with the status quo. I am very satisfied with my current status and treatment, and I don't want to take on too heavy responsibilities."

    Hearing Lin Mohan's answer, the five elders couldn't help but be stunned. The short and fat elder even stared and shouted: "The man has ambitions in all directions, how can you?Can you have such thoughts of eating and waiting to die?  "

    "Elder, as the saying goes, a contented person is always happy. I think my life is quite happy now." Lin Mohan lowered his head and replied slowly.

    "" Upon hearing Lin Mohan's words, the five elders were stunned again, and the short and fat elder opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.  Indeed, as Lin Mohan said, those who are content are always happy.  The Wu Laohui still didn't bother to do the work of driving ducks to the shelves, not to mention that Lin Mohan didn't have to do it.  Since Lin Mohan didn't know how to praise, the five elders immediately lost interest in Lin Mohan.

    When sending Lin Mohan away.  The pudgy elder suddenly asked, "Lin Mohan, why weren't you nervous at all when you saw us?"

    Lin Mohan blinked when he heard this, and asked the pudgy elder in confusion: "Elder, why should I be nervous? It's true that you are the elders of the Five Elders Association. But I don't plan to get anything from you, what will I do?  Why should you be nervous?"

    The five elders were stunned for the third time. It was not until Lin Mohan left that the five elders came back to their senses.

    "President, that Lin Mohan is not simple." The goatee elder said to the bald leader.

    "Well, it's indeed not easy. I cultivate my Qi very deeply, and I guess I can remain calm no matter what happens." The bald head said in a deep voice.

    “This Lin Mohan really makes people feel like a dog biting a hedgehog, with no way to bite him.” The tall and thin elder on the side said.

    "Bah! If you can't speak, you are the dog." The pudgy elder finally caught the opportunity.  He avenged himself for being laughed at by the tall and thin elder.  The tall and thin elder knew that he had just said the wrong thing, so he could only shake his head and smile bitterly.  Just listen to the mustachioed elder say: "The more calm Lin Mohan is, the more it shows that he has great intentions."

    "Are we a little unfounded?" The short and fat elder hesitated for a moment and said slowly.

    Regarding the words of the pudgy elder, the bald man shook his head and said: "Whether it is foresight or unfounded worry, any decision we make may determine the fate of tens of millions of people. For us, a person who is beyond our control is dangerous.  .As long as this is enough."

    I heard what the bald head said.  The pudgy elder said nothing.

    On the way back, Ding Yi asked Lin Mohan about the details of the Five Elders’ Meeting summoning Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan saw Ding Yi's anxious look.  Wanting to tease him, he said to Ding Yi: "I didn't say anything else. I just asked if I would like to take your place."

    "Ah?" Ding Yi was startled and asked hurriedly: "You, how did you answer?"

    Seeing Ding Yi's nervous look, Lin Mohan shook his head slightly in his heart, but as the tall and thin elder said before, the shortest man is the bigger one. Apart from Ding Yi, there are also capable people in his generation.  Basically, they either died from internal fighting or were killed by Lin Mohan.  Bai Shou and Helian are the last pair of promising young people.  As for the rest, it will take a few more years of observation to see.  But that will be a few years later, not something that needs to be considered now.

    "Of course I refused. I don't want to be exposed to other people's eyes all day long and have no freedom at all." Lin Mohan said slowly.  At the same time, Lin Mohan almost heard Ding Yi's relieved voice.

    "Thank you." Ding Yi thanked Lin Mohan.

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan blinked at Ding Yi and said with a smile: "No need to say thank you, who of us is following whom? Hello, how am I? I will ask you to take care of me in the future. Leader of the younger generation  .”

    Ding Yi looked embarrassed and spoke words of gratitude modestly.

    The two returned to their residence, Ding Yi returned to the villa, and Lin Mohan returned to his courtyard.  As soon as he arrived at the door of the small courtyard, Lin Mohan had the urge to turn around and leave. That Lan Ruonan actually appeared at the door of his small courtyard again.  And this time, it seemed that she was waiting for herself.

    He turned around and left intentionally, but Lan Ruonan had already seen him, and Lin Mohan didn't want to show his guilty side.  He immediately gritted his teeth and walked towards his small courtyard with a straight face.

    The two of them were relatively speechless

    Lin Mohan opened the door and entered the house. Just as he was about to turn around and close the door, he saw Lan Ruonan twist around and squeeze into the house.  Lin Mohan opened the door wide, sat opposite Lan Ruonan, who was sitting on the chair, and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    "have."

    "What's the matter? Please tell me quickly, I'm very tired and want to rest." Lin Mohan deliberately yawned and said to Lan Ruonan.

    Lan Ruonan was silent for a moment and said leisurely: "I'm leaving here. Before I leave, I want to say goodbye to you."

    "Have a nice trip." Lin MoAfter hearing this, he was silent for a while and then said slowly.

    Hearing Lin Mohan's words, Lan Ruonan's heart flashed with disappointment, but then she cheered up again, stared straight at Lin Mohan, and said, "Before I leave, I want to have a drink with you.  It can also be regarded as the end of the master-disciple relationship between us."

    "……I do not drink."

    "Then let's have tea instead of wine." Lan Ruonan changed her tune without giving up.

    "You don't want to put medicine in the tea, do you?" Lin Mohan asked tentatively.  As if he had been told something that was on his mind, a flash of panic flashed in Lan Ruonan's eyes, and then she quickly covered it up: "I'm not the kind of casual person." Unfortunately, Lin Mohan had already noticed that trace of panic.  Lin Mohan was about to refuse, but when he saw Lan Ruonan's pleading look, his heart softened for no reason, and he nodded out of nowhere.

    Lan Ruonan was overjoyed when she saw this, and quickly got up and rushed out. After a while, Lan Ruonan returned to Lin Mohan's room carrying food and wine.  When he saw the wine jar in Lan Ruonan's hand, Lin Mohan originally wanted to remind Lan Ruonan that he had taken the wrong wine.  But when the words came to her lips, she was defeated by Lan Ruonan's pleading face.

    "For our acquaintance!" Lan Ruonan raised the wine bowl and said to Lin Mohan.

    Looking at the big bowl in Lan Ruonan's hand, Lin Mohan really wanted to praise Lan Ruonan sincerely, "Girl, you are such a man!" However, considering the consequences of saying this, Lin Mohan gave up rationally.  Got this idea.

    The two of them drank it all in one go. To Lin Mohan, this amount of wine was nothing.  As a person with abilities, alcohol will have no effect on his brain.  Even if Lan Ruonan spiked the wine, Lin Mohan was not afraid.

    One bowl, two bowls After drinking eighteen bowls of wine in a row, Lin Mohan's expression remained unchanged, but Lan Ruonan was secretly complaining in her heart.  Regret, I originally wanted to use this kind of strong liquor to get Lin Mohan drunk, and then do some circling things.  But what I didn't expect was that Lin Mohan was so secretive and so good at drinking!  Oops

    Now Lan Ruonan feels weak in her feet. She didn’t want to take medicine before because Lan Ruonan felt that if she took medicine, wouldn’t she become a female flower picker?  These are two different concepts from having sex under the influence of alcohol.  But now, even if he wanted to take medicine, he would probably be powerless in his current state.

    Annoyance, regret, sadness, sadnessall kinds of emotions suddenly flooded into Lan Ruonan's heart. The drunkenness that could have been suppressed suddenly came over, and Lan Ruonan started to go crazy.  Generally speaking, drunk people are irrational.  Some people are fine when they are drunk and just lie down and sleep; while some people are drunk and do many things that make people laugh or cry.

    Lan Ruonan was drunk, and to be honest, her drink was not very good.  She cried and laughed for a while, holding Lin Mohan's hand tightly, looking at Lin Mohan with tears in her eyes, and kept asking why Lin Mohan had always abandoned her.  Hearing this, Lin Mohan smiled bitterly. He and she had never started at all, so how did they end up giving up?

    But for a drunkard, everything is free.  Lin Mohan smiled bitterly and took his hand out of Lan Ruonan's hand, preparing to send Lan Ruonan back.  But what Lin Mohan didn't expect was that when he approached Lan Ruonan and was about to pick her up, Lan Ruonan moved faster than him and tightly hugged Lin Mohan's waist in a bear hug.  When Lin Mohan was about to break away Lan Ruonan's hand from holding him, two uninvited guests arrived.

    ……

    "Sorry to bother you, please continue." Lan's father said hurriedly to Lin Mohan, pulled the stunned Lan's mother and turned around to leave.

    Lin Mohan saw this and said anxiously: "Hey, come back! Things are not what you think!"

    No matter how much Lin Mohan shouted, Lan's father and Lan's mother turned a deaf ear and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Lin Mohan couldn't help but glanced down at Lan Ruonan, who was giggling in his arms, and let out a long sigh.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 631: Losing Friends

    Gossip is loved by everyone, whether male or female.  Text//: Read novels//Full-text novels are updated the fastest) Of course, regardless of whether you are a man or a woman, gossip about love is related to others, but if the object of gossip is yourself, it would not be so wonderful.

    Lin Mohan felt a little headache. He obviously didn't do anything. Why did everyone look at him so ambiguously? Even though he was upright and not afraid of the shadow, but he was looked at by many people, it was inevitable that he was still a little bit.  Said suspiciously.

    "Well" Lin Mohan saw a familiar figure not far away as soon as he left the room, and that figure immediately turned around and ran away after spotting Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan was so angry when he saw this, even if you took three steps and two steps at a time, it took almost no time for Lin Mohan to catch up with the guy who ran away when he saw him.

    "Why are you running?" Lin Mohan asked, glaring at Lan Ruonan.  When Lan Ruonan heard this, she subconsciously shrank her neck and whispered, "No, I didn't run away."

    "No~ run"

    "I, I suddenly thought of something. Okay, I, I ran away because I felt ashamed to see you." Under Lin Mohan's glare, Lan Ruonan quickly raised her hands to surrender and confessed honestly.

    Lin Mohan smiled bitterly when he heard this, and suddenly didn't know what to say to Lan Ruonan in front of him.  I impulsively stopped Lan Ruonan, but what should I say after stopping her? It seemed that what I needed to say had already been said, and it was always repeated over and over again. Even if others were not annoyed, I was annoyed.

    After struggling for a long time, Lin Mohan finally left without saying a word after looking at Lan Ruonan like a mouse meeting a cat.  Lin Mohan felt that his heart was at this moment.  Messy.  When he was created, in order to make him more perfect, the maker did not erase his human emotions.  Regarding Lan Ruonan's feelings for him, Lin Mohan was slow at first.  Now I am fully aware of it.  It's just that this mission is very important to the future of himself and those of his companions, and no mistakes are allowed. For Lin Mohan, who wants to complete the mission, he dare not accept Lan Ruonan's affection, let alone think about it.  But after going through so many things, I have to say that Lin Mohan already has the shadow of Lan Ruonan in his heart.  Even the most arrogant man.  He will always leave a deep impression on a woman who is obsessed with him.  Unless that proud man is gay.

    Lin Mohan walked out of the villa with a complicated mood and was going to find a bar to have a drink.  Isn't there a saying that one drunkenness can solve a thousand worries? Lin Mohan hoped that he would be drunk.  You can forget about Lan Ruonan.  But Lin Mohan forgot, there is an old saying that drinking to drown sorrow makes it worse.

    Within a short time, Lin Mohan found a bar, pushed the door in, found a corner to sit down, and ordered a bottle of liquor.  Looking at the crystal clear liquor in the glass.  Lin Mohan raised his glass and drank it all in one gulp, followed by a series of violent coughs.

    "Hey~ If you can't drink, don't drink. Why are you trying?" came a man's voice.  Lin Mohan, who was coughing, looked up and frowned.  Asked in a low voice: "Why are you here?"

    "I accidentally saw you in a state of despair on the street, out of concern for my companions. I followed you, but unexpectedly discovered that my seemingly invincible companion had encountered something difficult, and was planning to drink away his sorrows"  As the visitor spoke, he sat down opposite Lin Mohan politely.

    Lin Mohan frowned and said: "Be careful of being discovered by others. [Welcome to Novel Reading]"

    "It's okay, we feel like old friends at the first sight. Come on, come on, my dear brother is already in place, hurry up and tell me what is bothering you to make me happy."

    "Huang Long, when will you be able to speak with that broken mouth?" Lin Mohan asked with a frown.

    The man who was called Huang Long smiled when he heard this. After pretending to think about it for a while, he said to Lin Mohan with a look of regret: "This question is difficult to answer."

    Lin Mohan sighed helplessly. Even for a moment, Lin Mohan regretted his choice to wake up this guy.  He's so arrogant, I've never seen a guy with such an arrogant mouth.  Compared with this guy, another guy who is taciturn makes people worry whether he is mute.  But speaking of which, I don’t know where that guy is now. I hope he doesn’t encounter any accidents.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Huang Man Lin Mohan looked like he was in a trance, and asked after waving his hand in front of Lin Mohan's eyes.

    Lin Mohan slapped Huang Long's hand away from his eyes, and said angrily: "Don't move your hands or feet, or I'll beat you up. (This chapter was uploaded by a friend)"

    "Hehe It's not bad. You can also beat people up, which means that the problem you encountered is not a difficult one. But I think Lin Mohan is just a woman. As for her mood, she is so entangled."

    "How did you know?" Lin Mohan narrowed his eyes and stared at Huang Long and asked.  Huang Manxiang quickly raised her hands and explained quickly: "Don't think that I am following you, I am not interested in men. The reason why I know this is entirely because I overheard some rumors."

    “…Then you haveWhat suggestions?" Lin Mohan was silent for a moment and asked slowly.

    "We'll talk about it later." Huang Long replied without thinking.

    "Let's talk about it in the future Huang Long, I'm asking for your advice now, and you actually told me that there's nothing you can do about it in the future." Lin Mohan looked at Huang Lu with some disappointment.

    When Huang Long heard this, he quickly defended: "Who said I didn't give you any advice? Didn't I say we'll talk about it later?"

    "In the futureyou bastard" Lin Mohan came back to his senses and shouted angrily while glaring at Huang Long.  But Huang Long didn't take it seriously, shrugged and said, "You asked me to make suggestions."

    "Perhaps it was a mistake for me to ask you this." Lin Mohan rolled his eyes helplessly, reached out and grabbed the bottle and prepared to take a sip.  Unexpectedly, Huang Long grabbed the wine bottle one step ahead, and while helping Lin Mohan pour the wine, he asked: "Lin Mohan, I heard that the woman named Lan Ruonan is not bad, why don't you look down on her?"

    "This is not what you should ask." Lin Mohan replied with a straight face.

    Huang Long said nonchalantly: "Let's talk, you have nothing to do. Speak out and listen. Maybe I can give you some advice. Besides, even if I can't give you advice, just say what you are holding in your heart."  I’ll probably feel better then.”

    "Okay, I admit that your last sentence makes sense. Although the person you are confiding to is a little bit ugly, a bit foul-mouthed, and a bit bad-tempered. His character is a bit shameless"

    Huang Long couldn't bear it and interrupted Lin Mohan's words: "Stop it, stop it, stop it, why do you have so many things? If you want to say something, please say it quickly. If you don't say it, I'll leave. []"

    "Haha Well, you are not too shameless. On the contrary, you still know how to be shameful." Lin Mohan said with a smile.  Huang Long, who was ridiculed, had a face full of displeasure and muttered, "Damn, I wouldn't have followed if I had known better."

    Lin Mohan ignored Huang Long's muttering and said complacently: "Even if I don't tell you our origins, you know it in your heart. For us, waking up our sleeping companions is what we need to complete now.  top priority, and the personal relationships between men and women"

    "I'm talking about Lin Mohan. Are you sick? According to what you said, we can't find a woman to play with before waking up those sleepy ghosts." Huang Long asked Lin Mohan as if he saw a lunatic.

    Lin Mohan heard the words and replied: "Of course not, you can have fun, this is a normal physiological need. But you can't give your feelings. I don't know if I will be affected after accepting that Lan Ruonan. If it's because of  Accepting that Lan Ruonan and causing our plan to fail this time is something I don't want to see."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, you are really great. If that's the case, do you want me to help you?" Huang Long asked with a smile.

    "How are you going to help me?" Lin Mohan asked curiously.

    "It's very simple. I can just make that Lan Ruonan disappear later."

    "No" Lin Mohan shouted immediately.

    "Why not? According to you, that Lan Ruonan is a potential threat to your ability to complete your mission. I will eliminate this potential threat for you. If you don't appreciate me, why do you still look like you want to kill me?" Huang Long's eyes were joking.  looked at Lin Mohan and asked.

    Lin Mohan was suddenly speechless.

    Huang Manxiang sighed slightly and looked around. There were not many customers in the bar during the day, and there was no one nearby. The waiter was sitting listlessly at the counter and yawning. There was no need to worry about the conversation between them being heard.

    "Let me tell you, Lin Mohan, you are obviously interested in Lan Ruonan in your heart. Why do you suppress your feelings? Isn't it because you are worried that it will affect your mission?"

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan said harshly: "My ability seems to be stronger than yours."

    Huang Long said with a smile: "In terms of fighting ability, I am indeed inferior to you. But if it is compared to emotional matters, haha, Lin Mohan, I am not looking down on you. You, a pure man who has been innocent for thousands of years, can you be like me?"  Comparable to Love Saint?"

    Hearing Huang Long's boast, Lin Mohan whispered: "Huh, seeder."

    After hearing this, Huang Long was not only not annoyed, but also looked very proud and said with a smile: "What's wrong with the seeder? At least we have land to cultivate, right? And you obviously have a good piece of land waiting for you to cultivate, right?  But you just don’t plow, and instead drink to drown your sorrows here You’re not going to die, right?”

    "You didn't say a few words, it's not serious." It was a man's dignity, Lin Mohan scolded immediately.

    "Okay, I'm just talking nonsense. But Lin Mohan, when it comes to relationships, you have to admit that I have more experience than you, right?"

    "If you have anything to say, please tell me quickly." Lin Mohan urged.

    Huang Lun smiled and continued: "Even if you don't want to admit it, you still have feelings for that Lan Ruonan. Am I right?"

    &nbsp; In response to Huang Long's question, Lin Mohan remained silent, and Huang Long had no intention of asking Lin Mohan for a definite answer. He said complacently: "But the problem now is that you are worried that accepting Lan Ruonan will affect you.  Plan, for this reason, you are prepared not to accept Lan Ruonan's affection for the sake of the mission. And you are thinking about rejecting Lan Ruonan's affection, but you always think of that Lan Ruonan inadvertently. Especially that Lan Ruonan is always there  Wandering around you reminds you of the feeling that has been buried in your heart from time to time. It is precisely because of this that you feel in a dilemma, not knowing how to deal with the problem in front of you. "

    Lin Mohan looked at Huang Long in surprise, and had to admit that Huang Long's words were indeed his mood at this time.  Seeing Lin Mohan's surprised expression, Huang Long smiled proudly and continued: "So, in order to untie your knot, I, Huang Long, the contemporary love saint, give you this advice"

    "Hey, if you say anything again later, don't blame me for beating you." Lin Mohan warned Huang Lu before he gave his suggestion.

    "Don't interrupt. I have two suggestions. One is to drug that Lan Ruonan. I happen to have a pill here that can make people lose their memory. After she takes it, she will forget you. The other one is  Accept that Lan Ruonan. Lin Mohan, haven't you always been arrogant? Don't you have the confidence to train a woman to be submissive to you?"

    After listening to Huang Long’s two plans.  Lin Mohan was silent for a long time, and finally asked Huang Long: "Does the medicine you mentioned have any side effects?"

    Huang Long heard this and quickly replied: "No, no, I assure you. Absolutely not. That medicine was carefully prepared by me. It is not only effective, but also delicious and tastes great"

    “Scoop it up,” Lin Mohan interrupted Huang Long.

    ……

    Taking the pills handed over by Huang Long, Lin Mohan glanced at Huang Long.  He said in a deep voice: "Don't wander around when you have nothing to do in the future. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the alliance. If we are not careful, our plan will be ruined"

    "Okay, okay, I know. You'd better cut off your love as soon as possible. I'll be back in a moment." Huang Long said to Lin Mohan with a look of displeasure.

    Lin Mohan said nothing more and looked down at the pills in his hand.  Take steps toward the outside.  Not long after leaving, Huang Long was also ready to leave.  But just when Huang Long was paying the bill, he suddenly discovered something to his surprise. The medicine he gave Lin Mohan seemed, maybe, probably he scooped it wrong.

    Huang Long raised his leg and was about to give chase. However, as soon as he reached the door, Huang Long suddenly remembered Lin Mohan's instructions, and the leg he had already taken slowly fell to the ground.  Standing at the door of the bar, Huang Long seemed to have remembered something interesting, smiled, and then disappeared into the crowd.

    Lin Mohan, who still didn't know that he scooped the wrong medicine, followed the method taught by Huang Man and poured the scooped medicine into a bottle of wine. After shaking it vigorously, he put the wine aside and then got up to look for Lan Ruonan.

    When Lin Mohan came to see her, Lan Ruonan was flattered and at a loss. Her previous capable look was suddenly gone. She seemed to have turned into a yes-man. She could only nod her head to show that she understood Lin Mohan's words.  Lan Ruonan had not recovered from that state until Lin Mohan left.

    The bodyguard who was being trained looked at Lan Ruonan in confusion, telling himself that the guy with the silly smile was definitely not their wise and powerful captain.  Until later, Lan Ruonan's assistant couldn't stand it anymore and couldn't help but remind Lan Ruonan: "Captain, that Lin Mohan has left."

    "Ah, when did you leave?" Lan Ruonan asked subconsciously.  But as soon as the words came out, Lan Ruonan knew it was not good.  Sure enough, he saw his subordinates who were sympathetic to his sisters looking at him with ambiguous expressions.  Lan Ruonan's face turned red and she shouted with a straight face: "What are you looking at and why don't you continue practicing?"

    "Captain, that Lin Mohan has come to invite you to dinner, please see if you should prepare anything." The assistant on the side reminded Lan Ruonan softly.

    "Okay, what are you preparing for?" Lan Ruonan asked stupidly after hearing this.

    "Of course I'm planning on what to wear tonight. I think Lin Mohan may have been touched by your efforts during this time, captain, so he wants to try to accept you. At this time, it should definitely be you, captain, who adds one more  When you push hard.”

    "Well, what you said makes sense." Lan Ruonan nodded and said to his assistant.  As long as she has a relationship with Lin Mohan, Lan Ruonan's IQ will become 250, and she will believe whatever others say.

    Seeing that Lan Ruonan had been fooled, the assistant quickly said again and again: "So at this time, leave things like training to us. Captain, you have to think about what to wear at night. It's best to let that person do it in one fell swoop."  Lin Mohan falls under your pomegranate skirt."

    "But, how should I dress up?" Lan Ruonan said a little confused.  Ever since her parents discovered her "adultery" with Lin Mohan that night,?The old couple disappeared without a trace, and they don’t know where they are hiding now.

    When the assistant heard this, he immediately patted his chest and said: "Captain, don't worry, we are here. As the saying goes, one person can tell you the shortcomings, and three people can tell the strengths. We can help you with ideas and we will ensure that you look good.  Yes, one look at that Lin Mohan will make him unforgettable for the rest of his life."

    ……

    Lan Ruonan's outfit was indeed unforgettable, at least it gave Lin Mohan the urge to shout, "Where's the monster showing his true colors so quickly?"

    Seeing Lan Ruonan who was dressed up in a way that could no longer be described in four words, and could only be described as shocking and weeping, Lin Mohan tried his best to calm down his excitement at the moment, and said to Lan Ruonan in as gentle a tone as possible.  : "Take off your makeup, my heart is not feeling well."

    "Oh~" Lan Ruonan, who felt that Lin Mohan's reaction was a bit off, replied obediently.

    While Lan Ruonan was taking off her makeup, Lin Mohan breathed a sigh of relief and couldn't help but feel a little grateful for his previous decision.  Fortunately, he decided to let this Lan Ruonan forget about him, otherwise, if he watched this every day, sooner or later he would be scared out of his mind.  Could it be that this woman has something wrong with her brain because she doesn't accept her?

    Push the cup to change the cup

    "Lan Ruonan, how do you feel now?" Lin Mohan asked Lan Ruonan tentatively.

    "Hehe" Lan Ruonan let out a burst of laughter with unknown meaning. Under Lin Mohan's surprised eyes, she slowly stood up and walked towards Lin Mohan step by step.  Only then did Lin Mohan notice that Lan Ruonan's eyes seemed to be burning with blazing flames.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

    s()

    Welcome to the address which is simple and easy to remember.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 632: Just look at the results

    "Alas" Lin Mohan sighed softly in his heart, and Lin Mohan felt unexpectedly calm.  Thinking back on what happened last night, Lin Mohan still couldn't believe it, but after waking up, he was holding a naked and beautiful girl in his arms, which made Lin Mohan couldn't help but believe what happened last night.  It is true.

    What is this nonsense called?  Lin Mohan felt very depressed.  Didn't Huang Long say that the medicine he gave was to make Lan Ruonan forget about him?  How could it become like this?  Thinking of Huang Long, Lin Mohan suddenly felt itchy at the root of his teeth.  Just as he was thinking about how to settle the score with Huang Long later, Lin Mohan felt the beauty in his arms move. When he looked down, he happened to make eye contact with Lan Ruonan who was looking up.

    The two people blushed at the same time. Lin Mohan is a man after all. Now that what has happened, he will naturally not continue to be a coward. But at this time, Lin Mohan really doesn't know what to say.  After thinking for a long time, Lin Mohan said, "Good morning."

    "……morning."

    "Well, it's getting late, let's get up."

    "Hmm." Lan Ruonan lowered her head and responded, letting go of Lin Mohan.

    Just like Lin Mohan didn't know what to say, Lan Ruonan didn't know what to say at this time.  Lan Ruonan could still remember what happened last night, but the more this happened, the more embarrassed Lan Ruonan felt to see people.  What was that last night?  Have you become a female flower picker?  Of course, what Lan Ruonan is most worried about is Lin Mohan's opinion of herself. Will he think that she is a slutty woman?

    "Ruonan. Well. Since we are already like this, I will be responsible for you." Lin Mohan said to Lan Ruonan without anything to say.  When Lan Ruonan heard Lin Mohan's words, her heart suddenly hurt for no reason, and she blurted out, "Is it just because we are like this that you decided to accept me?"

    "Of course not. In fact, I have something to hide from you, so I didn't dare to accept you before." Lin Mohan quickly explained after hearing this.

    "That means" Lan Ruonan looked at Lin Mohan nervously and expectantly and asked.

    Lin Mohan felt a little embarrassed by Lan Ruonan's eyes, touched his nose and said: "I knew your thoughts before, and I also have a good impression of you. But I also want to ask you, if one day you  Find out that I am not who you imagined. Will you still choose to be with me?"

    "My mother once told me, if you marry a chicken, follow the chicken, if you marry a dog, follow the dog, if you marry a dog, follow the dog. Now that I'm married to you, I will follow you, no matter what you do." Lan Ruonan looked at  Looking into Lin Mohan's eyes, he said seriously.

    Lin Mohan was slightly moved when he heard this, "Even if I am the enemy of the alliance?"

    "If you are an enemy of the Alliance, then the Alliance is my enemy."

    "Ruonan, let's fall in love." Lin Mohan was silent for a long time, stretched out his hand to hold Lan Ruonan into his arms, and whispered in Lan Ruonan's ear.

    Lan Ruonan hugged Lin Mohan with her backhand and said "hmm" heavily.  Neither of them spoke, just stared at each other.  The two heads are getting closer and closer.  Just when their lips were about to touch, the door rang.

    Lan Ruonan, whose good deed was ruined, suddenly looked annoyed and stared at the door angrily.  Upon seeing this, Lin Mohan reached out and rubbed Lan Ruonan's head, stood up and jumped out of bed, walked to the door and opened it, and saw several Lan Ruonan's men standing outside the door.

    "What's the matter with you?" Lin Mohan asked.

    "Um, is our captain here with you?" Lan Ruonan's assistant said as he glanced into the room. Unfortunately, his sight was blocked by Lin Mohan and he couldn't see what was going on in the room.

    "What are you doing with Lan Ruonan?" Lin Mohan continued to ask.

    "Oh, our captain stayed away all night last night. We are worried about her safety." The assistant responded casually while trying to look into the room.  Lin Mohan frowned and asked, "What are you looking at?"

    "Hehe just take a look." The assistant replied with a smile.

    "Since there's nothing wrong, let's go." After Lin Mohan finished speaking, he was about to close the door.

    "Hey, wait, we have something to ask the captain." The assistant said quickly when he saw this.

    "You guys wait a moment." Lin Mohan thought for a while, said to the women outside the door, turned around and walked into the house.  Before leaving, he closed the door.

    Back to the bedroom.  Lan Ruonan had already gotten up and was cleaning up the battlefield after a crazy night.  When Lin Mohan saw this, he stepped forward and said, "Stop taking care of them. Get rid of your few first. They said they have something to do with you."

    "Oh. Then I'll come as soon as I can." Lan Ruonan put down the quilt in her hand when she heard this, turned around and walked towards the door.  Lin Mohan noticed that Lan Ruonan seemed to have stuffed something into his pocket. He couldn't help but feel suspicious. He stopped Lan Ruonan and asked, "What did you stuff into your pocket?"

    &nbsp; Lan Ruonan's face lit up when she heard this.  Lin Mohan saw this and took advantage of Lan Ruonan's shyness. He reached out and took out the contents of Lan Ruonan's pocket.  When he unfolded it, he saw a square piece of cloth with some blood stains on it.

    Before Lin Mohan could ask, Lan Ruonan snatched it away and said with a blushing face, "Don't look at it."

    Lin Mohan was a little embarrassed. He turned around and glanced at his bed. As he thought, it was Lan Ruonan's Luo Hong.  Seeing Lin Mohan's eyes drifting to the sheets, Lan Ruonan's face turned even redder, and she stamped her feet. The little girl lowered her head and rushed out of the bedroom.  Lin Mohan touched his nose awkwardly, stood up and began to clean up the mess in the bedroom.

    Lan Ruonan's face was still red as she rushed to the door. She took deep breaths several times. After her face returned to normal, Lan Ruonan opened the door and saw her assistant leaning on the door, listening.

    "What are you doing?" Lan Ruonan asked, glaring at the assistant with an ugly face.

    "Congratulations, captain, you got what you wanted last night." The assistant said to Lan Ruonan with a smile.  Lan Ruonan's originally ugly face suddenly turned red.  He said stiffly: "No, I don't know what you are talking about."

    "Hehe Captain, stop pretending, we all know it." The assistant said with a smirk upon seeing this.

    "Zhi, what do you know?"

    "Heheahhardera little harder" The assistant laughed evilly.  Suddenly he groaned and said.  A female bodyguard on the side made a huffing and puffing sound in coordination.

    Lan Ruonan's face suddenly turned red, and she glared at the mischievous assistant angrily: "Are you here just to make fun of me?"

    "Of course not. We are here to congratulate the captain on finally getting what he wanted." The assistant replied seriously.

    "Huh!" Lan Ruonan snorted coldly, turned around and prepared to close the door.  Seeing this, the assistant quickly stretched out his hand to hold Lan Ruonan and said: "Wait a minute, captain, we have something else we want to ask you for advice."

    "What's the matter?" Lan Ruonan asked with a straight face.

    The assistant didn’t pay attention to Lan Ruonan’s expression at this time. Hearing this, he said, “Are we here to ask about today’s training plan?”

    " Just train according to your usual training volume." Lan Ruonan said after thinking for a while.

    "Yes, we understand. Captain, when we leave, we won't disturb you and your family." The assistant nodded, turned around and prepared to leave.  But then he seemed to remember something, and turned back to Lan Ruonan and said, "Oh. By the way, captain, I have some suggestions. I don't know if I should talk about it or not?"

    "speak."

    "Well. Next time you do things, scream a little quieter. If you keep others awake again, they will protest." The assistant suggested to Lan Ruonan with a sincere look.

    Lan Ruonan's face turned red immediately, "Get out! Get out! Get out faster!"

    After sending away the troublemaking assistant, Lan Ruonan returned to the bedroom with a red face. She saw that Lin Mohan had already tidied up the bedroom. Seeing Lan Ruonan come back, Lin Mohan stretched out his hand and pulled Lan Ruonan onto his lap to sit down, saying softly  Asked: "Sent away those of your men?"

    "Yeah." Lan Ruonan responded softly.  Somewhat unaccustomed, he twisted on Lin Mohan's legs.  Lin Mohan smiled slightly. He suddenly realized that he really liked seeing Lan Ruonan's embarrassment.

    "Is this considered a bad taste?" Lin Mohan thought to himself.

    "Mohan, when are you going to tell my parents about us?" Lan Ruonan asked Lin Mohan coyly.

    Lin Mohan heard this and replied: "Leave this matter to me, I will talk to your parents. As for you, just wait and marry me."

    "Oh." Lan Ruonan, who was showing off her teeth and claws in front of others, was like an obedient cat, huddled in Lin Mohan's arms and responded softly.

    Seeing Lan Ruonan like this, Lin Mohan thought for a moment and decided to selectively tell Lan Ruonan about the medicine.  When Lan Ruonan understood that the reason why she was so proactive last night was because Lin Mohan took the wrong medicine, not only did she not become as angry as Lin Mohan thought.  Instead, he was somewhat grateful to Huang Long, who gave him the wrong medicine.  Lin Mohan was speechless about Lan Ruonan's reaction.

    The two were tender for a moment, and Lin Mohan sent Lan Ruonan back to Lan Ruonan's room.  Although Lan Ruonan is physically strong, last night was the night of breaking melons, and the two of them were a little out of control under the stimulation of drugs.  So much so that Lan Ruonan's movements were a little inconvenient.  After Lin Mohan told Lan Ruonan to have a good rest, he was going to go find Huang Long to settle the score.

    It’s just that Huang Long was lucky.  Lin Mohan missed it.  Lin Mohan left Huang Long's residence with some disappointment.  Not long after Lin Mohan leftHuang Long, who was hiding nearby, breathed a sigh of relief and decided to hide from Lin Mohan for a while before talking.  But what Huang Long didn't expect was that Lin Mohan would kill a carbine and block him in the room while he was packing his luggage back to his residence.

    "Where are you going?" Lin Mohan looked at Huang Long with a sneer and asked.

    Huang Long smiled coquettishly, watching Lin Mohan's every move vigilantly, and replied cautiously: "The rent here is too expensive. I found a cheap place to live. I originally planned to inform you after I move there.  Yes, I didn’t expect you to come looking for me.”

    "Don't be like this, let me ask you, what's going on with that medicine?" Lin Mohan waved his hand and asked straight to the point.

    Hearing Lin Mohan's question, Huang Long showed a trace of embarrassment on his face and asked in a low voice: "I want to say that I gave the wrong medicine, do you believe it?"

    "What do you think?" Lin Mo asked with a cold smile.

    When Huang Long saw this, he stopped making excuses and said to Lin Mohan in a bachelor's manner: "I just gave him the wrong medicine, how about it?"

    "Huh, what do you think?"

    "You, how do you like Oh, sister-in-law, why are you here?" Huang Long suddenly shouted behind Lin Mohan with a surprised look on his face.

    Lin Mohan subconsciously turned his head and looked back.  I heard a "boom" sound coming from the room.  Huang Long covered his head with his hands and squatted on the ground.  Lin Mohan said to Huang Long with a proud look on his face: "Want to run away? Do you think you can run away from me?"

    "You, you are so insidious. You deliberately pretended to be fooled and actually froze the window solid." Huang Long pointed at Lin Mohan with a look of sorrow and anger and shouted.

    "I didn't ask you to hit the window." Lin Mohan shrugged and replied innocently.

    Huang Long was at a loss for words when he heard the words. He stared at Lin Mohan fiercely and asked depressedly: "What do you want? Yes, I admit that it was my fault and I gave you the wrong hand. But I also want to ask you, now  Don’t you think the result is okay?”

    Heard Huang Long’s question.  Lin Mohan was suddenly speechless.  When Huang Long saw that Lin Mohan stopped talking, he immediately became energetic again. He stood up and looked at Lin Mohan and asked, "How was it? Did you enjoy last night?"

    "Go!" Lin Mohan scolded awkwardly.  But Huang Long didn't take it seriously, as could be seen from Lin Mohan's expression.  Lin Mohan didn't come here to find himself guilty.  Thinking of this, Huang Long's heart suddenly returned to its original position.  He came over with a playful smile and said to Lin Mohan: "Don't be angry, let's not worry about the process, the results are the most important thing. Hey, I also have some sexual aids here, do you want some?"

    "Fuck you, the more you talk, the more unreasonable you are. Do I look like I need medication?" Lin Mohan asked, glaring at Huang Long with contempt.

    Huang Long saw this and smiled quickly: "Yes, yes, you are so powerful that you don't need medication. How many times did you do it last night? Who took the initiative? What posture did you use?"

    Lin Mohan, who was blushing at Huang Long's increasingly explicit questions, finally couldn't help but yelled: "Shut up!"

    Huang Long immediately closed his mouth, but his eyes full of curiosity were still staring at Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan shook his head helplessly when he saw this.  Changing the subject, he said, "I'm not here to report to you what happened last night. I'm here to inform you, prepare to surface, and work with me to attract attention in the open."

    "What? You can't cover it up anymore?" Huang Long asked with a smile.

    "I feel a little guilty for always letting you hide in a dark corner."

    "Do you believe what you say?" Huang Long asked, looking at Lin Mohan with contempt.

    Lin Mohan, whose lies were exposed, shrugged and continued: "Okay, I admit, I don't care about you at all. The reason why you surfaced is because there are more talents around Ding Yi, and these  I can't do it all with talent alone. I'm worried that because of these talents, Ding Yi will have thoughts that he shouldn't have."

    "I have always wanted to ask you a question. Why do you have to choose that Ding Yi? I think there are many people who are more suitable to be a puppet than that boy." Huang Long looked at Lin Mohan in confusion and asked  road.

    "That in your eyes. What kind of person is that Ding Yi?" Lin Mohan asked after hearing this.

    Huang Long thought for a while and said: "Wellhe is ambitious but not talented, timid and afraid of getting into trouble, and he also likes to be smart."

    "Yes, the summary is more comprehensive, but you still missed the point. He is still an extremely selfish person. In other words, he is an extremely self-centered guy. As long as it is for himself. He can sell everything,  Including his conscience. And the person we want is his kind of person. I don’t deny what you said that there are people like him, but since he is the kind of person we need, why should we waste money?What about spending time looking for someone else?  "

    "Aren't you afraid that he will bite you back one day?" Huang Long asked curiously.

    "Hehehe Then we have to wait until he grows a good set of teeth and mouth. For now, he doesn't have the ability to bite us back." Lin Mohan said with a smile.

    "Ah Sneeze" Ding Yi, who was communicating with his new subordinates in the villa, suddenly sneezed without warning, spraying the new subordinates' faces with saliva.

    "Oh, I'm so sorry, please don't be angry." Upon seeing this, Ding Yi quickly took out a handkerchief and handed it to the subordinate sitting opposite him, with a face as dark as the bottom of a pot.

    "It doesn't matter, you're too polite, sir." The black-faced man took the handkerchief and wiped it and said to Ding Yi.

    Ding Yi saw this and said quickly: "Where did we talk just now? Let's continue talking."

    "Yes. Just now we talked about the distribution of rights. If a force wants to ensure that orders can be executed to the maximum extent, the best way is to have only one voice in the force, so that no one will be hesitant because of different voices.  Decision, thus making a thing that could have been done well ended up being messed up"

    Listening to the story of the black-faced men, Ding Yi nodded while secretly comparing his position in the power.  The result made him a little frustrated. No matter how he compared it, the only voice the black-faced man spoke of was not him, but Lin Mohan.

    Just as Huang Long feared, with the increase in power, Ding Yi really had thoughts in his heart that a puppet like him should not have.  He wanted to get rid of Lin Mohan and take charge of the family.  It's just that Ding Yi forgot that the growth of his power does not mean that he has the capital to challenge Lin Mohan.  If Ding Yi is compared to the top floor of a villa, then Lin Mohan is the foundation supporting the villa.  Without a foundation, no matter how gorgeous a villa is, it will turn into a castle in the air and suddenly fall into ruins.  It is a pity that this point was ignored by Ding Yi accidentally or intentionally.  In Ding Yi's eyes, he already has his own team, which means that he is already qualified to be on an equal footing with Lin Mohan.  In order to get Lin Mohan to recognize his qualifications, Ding Yi began to secretly plan. What he relied on were those men who had recently taken refuge in him.  As for the possibility of disharmony, it was not that Ding Yi had not considered it, but when he thought that he could force Lin Mohan to accept his request, Ding Yi immediately put that little worry behind him.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 633 Asymmetrical Contest

    One monk had water to eat, two monks carried water to eat, and three monks had no water to eat.  If you want to be in a position, if you want to stand out, the easiest way is to let the person who occupies the position give way.

    As Ding Yi's reputation gradually increased, more and more people came to seek refuge with Ding Yi, and the reason why these people sought refuge with Ding Yi was generally because they came for glory and wealth.  But when they discovered that Lin Mohan had become a roadblock for them to become Ding Yi's number one confidant, Lin Mohan naturally became a thorn in the side of these people, a thorn in their flesh, and they were quickly removed.  It can be said that Ding Yi will have thoughts in his heart that he shouldn't have, and most of them are caused by these people, intentionally or unintentionally.

    Lin Mohan can be said to know these people very well.  To put it bluntly, as long as Lin Mohan thinks about what Ding Yi said in his dreams at night, it is just a matter of words to Lin Mohan.  Not to mention the gang of idlers who wanted to get rid of him.  But Lin Mohan didn't take action, but chose to wait and see.  Just like spanking a child on a cloudy day, idleness is also idleness. Lin Mohan regards the various small actions of the idlers as small episodes in the process of completing the task, used to pass the boring waiting time.

    The idlers who thought they had a plan had no idea that their every move was actually under Lin Mohan's control.  In addition, Ding Yi did not dare to tell the idlers about his true relationship with Lin Mohan, so the idlers became even more aggressive towards Lin Mohan's actions.

    The result, of course, was to piss off Lan Ruonan.  In Lan Ruonan's eyes, being wronged by her sweetheart is even more uncomfortable than being wronged by herself.  then.  On a dark and windy night.  A certain idler who was most active in dealing with Lin Mohan suffered retribution and was beaten up. When he was discovered the next day, this great talent who compared himself to his predecessors was hung naked from a tree.  , and what makes people even more amused is that there is a sign hanging on the man's waist, with two words written on it: "So small."  I don’t know what happened to the great sage later on.  Anyway, he has never been seen in front of others since he was rescued.

    For a time, all the companions of the great sage were in danger, and they strongly requested Lan Ruonan and his team, who were responsible for the security of the villa, to strengthen patrol work to prevent similar incidents from happening again.  Lan Ruonan, who had been taught a lesson by Lin Mohan, also gave up taking action against those idlers, and this matter became a mystery.  Not untied.

    However, the incident was settled, but the gang of idlers' actions against Lin Mohan did not stop there.  First, he drove Lin Mohan away from Ding Yi, and then he would say bad things about Lin Mohan next to Ding Yi from time to time.  Make up some rumors.  Under normal circumstances, Ding Yi would definitely be suspicious of Lin Mohan. The three of them would make a tiger.  But what those idlers never expected was that Lin Mohan was the boss who paid them salaries, and Ding Yi, whom they were loyal to, was just an agent.  How can their behavior against their boss be left behind in the end?  It's a pity that no one told them this. In their opinion, now is a good time to pursue the victory and take advantage of Lin Mohan's opportunity to stay away from Ding Yi.  If you strike first and get rid of Lin Mohan, then there will be no future troubles.  This group of people are not worried that Ding Yi will fall out with them in the future. After this period of contact, they have figured out Ding Yi's temper and know what kind of temper he is.  Even if he found out afterwards, he would only complain a few words at most, but he would still rely on them in the future.

    “Cutting the grass and eradicating the root cause is the plan that this group of people are currently planning.  They are not too stupid and know that they cannot let the old people around Ding Yi know about this matter.  To do this, they hired outsiders with huge sums of money.  The target is Lin Mohan's head.  As the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food.  In the face of the huge bounty, countless heroes and heroes have been defeated.  Lin Mohan's head at this time was not a meat head, but a golden head made of gold.  No matter where you go, you are always so dazzling.

    Lan Ruonan, who already knew about this, was very worried about Lin Mohan's safety.  In order to protect Lin Mohan, Lan Ruonan handed over the task of training his subordinates to his assistant.  And he followed Lin Mohan twenty-four hours a day.  Lin Mohan felt very happy about Lan Ruonan's concern. While enjoying Lan Ruonan's concern, he revealed his secrets to Lan Ruonan bit by bit.  To Lin Mohan's relief, Lan Ruonan didn't show any surprise about his secret, which was consistent with Lan Ruonan's answer to Lin Mohan, that if you marry a chicken, you will follow the dog.

    Time passed day by day, and with Lin Mohan's introduction, Huang Long also appeared next to Ding Yi.  However, due to Lin Mohan's prior arrangements, Huang Long became Lin Mohan's foundation, and was commanded by Lin Mohan every day like a grandson.  What's more, Lin Mohan was surprised and admired that even if he used Huang Long like this, this bastard still had time to hook up with Lan Ruonan's assistant, touch and scratch him, and he could do everything except the last step.  already done.  Where did he get so much energy?

    Of course Huang Long would not tell Lin Mohan this. It was not that he did not want to tell, but he had received a clear warning from Lan Ruonan not to teach my family bad things.?Mohan!  Of course, Huang Long didn't take Lan Ruonan's warning seriously, but Huang Long wasn't that lowly enough to ask him to teach Lin Mohan, who bossed him around like a third grandson.

    As time went by, those idlers who were preparing to deal with Lin Mohan finally lost their patience and prepared to take action.

    As usual, Huang Long was ordered by Lin Mohan to go out on business.  Lan Ruonan happened to have something to do and had to leave temporarily. Lin Mohan was left alone, which was a good time for an assassination.  Taking into account Lin Mohan's own strength, the gang of idlers made a very detailed plan, just waiting for Lin Mohan to take the trap, and kill him with one blow.

    Now in the eyes of those people, Lin Mohan is certain to die, and the only problem left for them is how to persuade Ding Yi to accept this belated news.  In order to persuade Ding Yi, the leader of that group of people became the envoy to showdown with Ding Yi.

    Ding Yi was there at that time. When he saw the man he regarded as his confidant, he immediately started talking to him with a smile on his face.  It's not that Ding Yi doesn't know every move of those under his command, but he doesn't want to always be a puppet.  It is often said that people's ambitions change with changes in the surrounding environment.  Take now for example.  Ding Yi has become a recognized rising star in the league.  No matter where you go.  They will all receive looks of admiration or admiration.  Ding Yi is no longer satisfied with being a puppet. He wants to get rid of Lin Mohan's control and become a true rising star in the league, rather than becoming Lin Mohan's shadow.  Because of this idea, he turned a blind eye to the small actions of those people deep in his heart, and even covered them up from time to time.  What Ding Yi didn't expect was that all his cover-ups fell into Lin Mohan's eyes.  Lin Mohan was not only disappointed but also disappointed with Ding Yi, but Ding Yi didn't know it.  Still dreaming of having great power.  Seeing that his confidant was looking for him, Ding Yi roughly guessed the other party's intention. However, Ding Yi couldn't speak first about this kind of thing, so he quietly waited for his confidant to speak first.

    Just when Ding Yi and his confidants were playing riddles.  Lin Mohan was attacked.  Lin Mohan looked at the assassins surrounding him without any panic, and said calmly: "Are you the only ones?"

    "Hmph, kid, don't be arrogant. Today is the day when the King of Heaven is here and I won't kill you. You'd better die and you'll be happy."

    "Who sent you here?" Lin Mohan seemed to have not heard the assassin leader Dehua, and asked himself.  When the assassin leader saw that Lin Mohan ignored his well-intentioned advice, he immediately waved his hand without mercy.  The dozen or so assassins surrounding Lin Mohan launched their attacks almost simultaneously.

    ……

    The battle went on very quickly, and Lin Mohan solved the battle in three strikes, five and two.  Seeing his companions being killed and his legs broken by freezing, the assassin leader looked at Lin Mohan in horror, unable to believe that Lin Mohan was responsible for all this.  Because he lost his legs, the assassin leader couldn't run away even if he wanted to.  Facing Lin Mohan who was approaching step by step, the assassin leader became worried and opened his mouth to bite open the poison sac hidden in his mouth. But what made the assassin leader feel desperate was that just when he made up his mind to commit suicide, he was ready to commit suicide.  When it comes to taking action.  However, he sadly discovered that his mouth could not be closed.

    "Here in my place, even death is not yours to decide." Lin Mohan knelt down and patted the assassin leader's cheek.  He reached out and took out the poison sac from the assassin leader's mouth and threw it aside.  The leader of the assassins asked: "Be honest, I can give you a good time after you finish your confession."

    ……

    Facts have proved that in this world, the soft are afraid of the hard, the hard are afraid of the violent, the violent are afraid of the lifeless, and the lifeless are afraid of the shameless.  Compared with Lin Mohan, the assassin leader was one level behind.

    Under Lin Mohan’s questioning, the assassin leader honestly confessed who his employers were.  Lin Mohan nodded secretly after hearing this. It was indeed those people.  With a slap on the assassin's Tianling Cap, Lin Mohan said softly: "You can die, but don't worry, you will never be alone on the road to hell. I will send your employers one by one to accompany you. If you follow them  If there are any property disputes, just settle it with them when the time comes."

    In one sentence, Lin Mohan announced the fate of the villains who were behind this.

    At the same time, Ding Yi was still doing Tai Chi with his confidants, and the conversation was going round and round, but he didn't talk about business.  The two of them were waiting for the news, and they had rehearsed countless times in their minds how they should react after hearing the news.

    In anticipation of the two of them, the study door was knocked open by panicked men.  As soon as he entered the door, he heard his subordinates shouting: "Lin Mohan, Lin Mohan"

    "What's wrong with Lin Mohan?" Ding Yi and his confidants asked in unison.  The two men looked at their subordinates with eyes full of expectation.

    "Lin Mohan, Lin Mohan" His subordinates were still repeating the words Lin Mohan.Ding Yi was so anxious that he reached out and grabbed his subordinate's neck and asked.

    "What happened to Lin Mohan?" Ding Yi couldn't help but ask.

    Without waiting for his subordinates to answer, Lin Mohan's voice was heard from outside the door, "Of course Lin Mohan is here. I say Ding Yi, how many times have I told you that only by not being surprised by changes can you achieve great things. Look at you.  , why are you so nervous? Are you still worried that something will happen to me? "

    "Of course not, I thought you were in trouble." Ding Yi saw that Lin Mohan was fine and quickly replied.  At the same time, he curiously glanced at a cloth bag held by Lin Mohan. Seeing the blood seeping out from the bottom of the bag, Ding Yi's heart suddenly skipped a beat, and his eyes were full of pity when he looked at his trusted subordinates.

    The henchman who was pitied by Ding Yi also saw the cloth bag in Ding Yi's hand, and he vaguely guessed what the cloth bag might contain.  But in the hearts of his confidants.  Still holding on to a glimmer of hope.  I don't think Lin Mohan is so courageous.  But when they saw the bloody human head in the bag, their confidants knew that they had underestimated Lin Mohan's ruthlessness.  This person, if he doesn't take action, will kill people if he does.

    As if he felt that it was not enough for his subordinates to see, Lin Mohan grabbed the bag and turned it upside down, and the dozens of human heads inside rolled out.  Seeing those bloody and dead heads, Ding Yi shivered, and a chill rushed from his tailbone to the back of his head.  Ding Yi looked at Lin Mohan in panic.  He was afraid that Lin Mohan would become red-blooded this time and not even spare himself.

    Fortunately, Lin Mohan did not do what Ding Yi thought. Instead, when he saw all of his co-conspirators appearing in front of him, his closest confidants.  His mind went blank for a while. After a period of emptying out, his subordinates went crazy. They screamed strangely and pounced on Lin Mohan, preparing to die together with Lin Mohan.  But he obviously overestimated his own strength, and Lin Mohan grabbed his neck with one hand.

    "Mohan, please show mercy." Ding Yi saw this and couldn't help but plead.  It's a pity that Lin Mohan didn't buy his words like before.  Right in front of Ding Yi, he slowly tightened his right hand and strangled the henchman to death in front of Ding Yi.

    Ding Yi felt angry at Lin Mohan for not showing up to him.  But when facing Lin Mohan's eyes, Ding Yi retracted the words he had spoken.

    "Remember your identity. I don't want to see the same thing again. Otherwise, this guy will be your role model." Lin Mo said with a cold face, turned around and left.

    Ding Yi swallowed his anger until he was sure that Lin Mohan had left, then Ding Yi slapped the table bitterly to vent his dissatisfaction.  But when he saw the corpses of his confidants and the pocket of heads, Ding Yi felt chilled to the bone, and the anger that had just been ignited by Lin Mohan's behavior quickly subsided.

    "Come here, clean up this place. Let's say to the outside world that these dead people went to perform special tasks." Ding Yi ordered the guard standing at the door.

    ……

    After listening to the report from my subordinates.  Lin Mohan touched his chin and muttered to himself: "I didn't expect that Ding Yi has learned to keep his temper. If it had been before, he would have flipped the table in front of me, well start  It’s a bit too urban. But it’s better this way. Only a life with challenges is a colorful life.”

    Lin Mohan didn't pay much attention to Ding Yi's reaction.  Because the plan that I have been planning has reached the most critical moment, if it can be completed.  At least ten of his companions who were still sleeping in the base could be revived. This was the most important thing for Lin Mohan, who was so thin.  Huang Long was sent out before to prepare for this plan.  For Lin Mohan, who likes to calculate defeat before calculating victory, it is very important to arrange a retreat.  Of course, only Huang Long, who knew himself well, could handle such an important matter.

    When Huang Long came back whistling, he learned what happened during the day from Lin Mohan's mouth.  However, after hearing Lin Mohan admit that he had killed those guys with evil intentions, Huang Long still admired Lin Mohan from the bottom of his heart.  Originally, because of Lan Ruonan's relationship, Huang Long looked down on Lin Mohan's indecisiveness.  But after seeing Lin Mohan's ruthlessness, Huang Long no longer dared to be as casual as usual in his attitude towards Lin Mohan.

    Lin Mohan didn't care about Huang Long's changes. All he cared about was whether Huang Long did things according to his requirements.  After waiting for Huang Long's report, Lin Mohan nodded with satisfaction.  He opened his mouth to praise Huang Long, but Huang Long looked flattered by the praise and humbly said that this was what he should do.

    The two discussed the details of their retreat, and Huang Long suddenly asked: "Lin Mohan, our plan is about to enter the stage"Sheng, have you decided how to deal with your relationship with Lan Ruonan?  "

    Hearing Huang Long mention Lan Ruonan, Lin Mohan was stunned for a moment, but he recovered quickly and said to Huang Long with a straight face: "This is none of your business."

    "Hehe I'm worried that you can't handle it well. Tell me and I might be able to give you some reference." Huang Long said with a playful smile.

    Lin Mohan originally wanted to refuse, but when he thought about Huang Long's reputation as the Saint of Love, he told Huang Long his plan.  Lin Mohan's plan was very simple, just two words: "showdown."

    Huang Long did not raise any objection to Lin Mohan's plan.  On the contrary, Huang Long also agreed with Lin Mohan's idea.

    "What matters when men and women get along is mutual trust. Lin Mohan, you are going to have a showdown with that Lan Ruonan. I hope we can talk about it after we have completed the task. That way, even if that Lan Ruonan wants to do bad things, we will have time to deal with it."  Huang Long suggested to Lin Mohan.

    Lin Mohan nodded when he heard this and said to Huang Long: "That's what I planned too. After we get what we want, you can leave first. I will meet you after the showdown with Lan Ruonan."

    "Are you sure?" Huang Long asked tentatively.

    Lin Mohan smiled, shook his head and said: "No.".  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 634 Showdown

    After a bloody incident, Ding Yi became much more honest and no longer dared to make any small moves, at least on the surface.  But for Ding Yi, Lin Mohan was ready to give up. No matter how he behaved, Lin Mohan wouldn't care.  Now the only thing Lin Mohan cares about is Lan Ruonan.

    Although people often say that women are emotional animals, and what they care about is whether their lover still loves her, and they don’t really care about what their lover does, there are still one or two exceptions.  Lin Mohan was very worried, worried that Lan Ruonan would turn against him after knowing the truth of the matter. That kind of result was something Lin Mohan didn't want to see.

    Night

    When the passion passed and Lin Mohan was lost in thought while holding Lan Ruonan in his arms, Lan Ruonan, who was attentive, also noticed something was wrong with Lin Mohan.  As for going to bed, after the first time, it is not surprising that it happens the second, third or even many times.

    "What's wrong, Mohan? Are you worried about something?" Lan Ruonan leaned on Lin Mohan's chest and asked gently.

    "It's okay, I just have something to do recently, and that matter is a bit tricky." Lin Mohan said casually.  Seeing that Lin Mohan didn't want to say anything, Lan Ruonan obediently didn't ask any more questions and instead said, "Mohan, I'm leaving here tomorrow."

    "Huh? Where to go?"

    Lan Ruonan heard this and replied: "There is a task for me and my subordinates to do. I will be back in about two weeks."

    Lin Mohan was slightly startled, but then he felt relieved. The time he was going to take action was exactly one week later, which meant that he didn't have to worry about implicating Lan Ruonan after the incident.

    "Can you tell me what you do?"

    "I'm sorry, Mo Han. This is a confidential mission, I"

    "It goes without saying, I don't blame you." Lin Mohan reached out and pressed Lan Ruonan's lips and said gently.  Lan Ruonan felt moved in her heart.  Then he secretly made up his mind and shrank his body into the quilt. Soon after, Lin Mohan felt that his clone entered a warm place

    At the same time, at Huang Long's residence, Huang Long was sitting on the bed, with a lewd smile on his face, reaching out and stroking the hair of the woman who was busy moving in and out of his crotch, and gasped from time to time.  Cool air.  After a while.  Huang Long's eyes suddenly widened, and he hugged the woman's head tightly with both hands. After about ten seconds, Huang Long let go of his hand like a deflated rubber ball.  He leaned back with a satisfied look on his face.  Soon, the woman who was raped moved to Huang Long's side with an angry look on her face, got into Huang Long's arms and yelled: "You know how to mess with me."

    "Heybaby, why is this Zuojian? Weren't you very excited just now?" Huang Long said with a lewd smile when he heard this.

    "Fuck you, you're the only one who's excited." The woman said angrily.

    "Hehe. That's right, I was really excited just now." Huang Long said with a smile.  The woman was so angry that she reached out to twist Huang Long, but Huang Long reached out and grabbed her wrist, turned over and pinned the woman down.  The woman felt Huang Long's erection.  He immediately shouted in surprise: "Are you still energetic?"

    "Of course, in front of you. I have endless strength." After speaking, Huang Long pushed forward with all his strength.  Not long after, the man gasped.  The woman's moans sounded again

    After some sex, the woman, Lan Ruonan's assistant Sulas.  He lay motionless in Huang Long's arms, his face full of the afterglow of passion, while Huang Long was holding Sulas in his arms, and the hand holding Sulas' slender waist was still moving irregularly.  .

    Suras didn’t have the strength to push away Huang Long’s clutches, so he could only weakly beg Huang Long: “Don’t move, can we have a good conversation?”

    "Okay, you say it." Huang Long said with a smile.

    "After I leave, you are not allowed to seduce other women, and of course men are not allowed to do it. Oops~" Sulas screamed and couldn't help but stretched out his hand to pat Huang Long's chest feebly.  Huang Long, on the other hand, took back the hand that had just caused trouble and said with a smile: "You deserve it, you are talking nonsense. I, Huang Long, am not glass, how can I seduce a man?"

    "Does that mean you will seduce women?" Sulas asked, staring at Huang Long with wide eyes.

    Huang Long saw this and said evasively: "I am just a piece of cake. You can't finish it by yourself. Why don't you share some with others?"

    "No, I'm happy to hold on."

    "You can't think like that, you have to consider how I, the sweetheart, feel, right?"

    "You dare, if you dare to mess around outside behind my back, then I, I willfind a pair of scissors and cut it off." Sulas held Huang Long's vitals and said angrily.  In the hands of Sulas, Huang Long's vitals gradually swelled, so frightened that Sulas quickly let go and shouted in disbelief: "It, how can it still be there?"So energetic?  "

    "Alas~ It heard that someone wanted to cut it, so it protested." Huang Long sighed, pressed Sulas under him again, and smiled evilly at Sulas, "Since you don't want to be with others,  Share it together, then please go and convince it yourself.”

    ……

    With Huang Long's efforts, Sulas, who couldn't bear it, had to agree to a series of treaties proposed by Huang Long that were humiliating and humiliating the country.  Of course, the price Huang Long paid was not small. When he got up the next day, his legs were a little weak when walking.  However, Huang Long paid the price happily.

    Lan Ruonan and her gang left, and Lin Mohan and Huang Long also started the final preparations.  They have only one goal, which is to seize the huge energy crystal called the Tears of Life at the exhibition held by the alliance every three years in a week.  As long as this crystal is available, at least one-third of Lin Mohan's friends who are still sleeping will wake up.  And if they had that third of the power, then Lin Mohan and others could do even more things.  For this reason, Lin Mohan was determined to obtain the tear of life.

    If it weren’t for the fact that exhibitions like the Alliance had entry restrictions, Lin Mohan wouldn’t have planned all of this carefully.  The alliance stipulates that those who can visit the exhibits must be rising stars in the alliance.  It is precisely because of this that Lin Mohan supported Ding Yi and attracted the attention of the Five Elders Association.  Everything is for the tears of life.  As for why the alliance stipulates that visitors to the exhibition can only be rising stars of the alliance, it can be understood that it is to tell the rising stars how great the potential of the force they have joined.  Nurture these up-and-comers' loyalty to the league.  Of course, because of Lin Mohan's previous plans, the number of rising stars visiting the exhibits this time was much worse than in previous years.

    A week passed quickly, almost in the blink of an eye, it was the day of the alliance’s exhibition.  Ding Yi dressed up and brought Lin Mohan, Huang Long and all Lin Mohan's men to the exhibition venue.  What surprised Ding Yi and others was when they arrived.  People have gathered around the venue.  Of course, not all of these people are qualified to enter the exhibition hall, most of them just come to watch the fun.

    Fortunately, there were soldiers at the scene to maintain order. Ding Yi and his party, who held qualification certificates, finally squeezed into the venue with the help of the soldiers.  Just entered the venue.  Ding Yi and others suddenly felt that the air suddenly became sober.  The venue was very large, a fashionable and sweet-looking female tour guide came over and led Ding Yi and his party to visit the exhibits in the venue.  Listening to the female tour guide's narration, Ding Yi and his party strolled through the venue.

    Starting from entering the venue.  Huang Long's eyes were always fixed on the Tears of Life placed in the most conspicuous place at the venue.  Lin Mohan quietly reminded Huang Long, which made Huang Long calm down a little.

    Under the leadership of the female tour guide, Ding Yi and his group walked around the venue and reached the last exhibit at the venue.  In front of the tears of life.

    "Gentlemen, what you are seeing now is the tear of life shed by the legendary goddess of life" I heard the female tour guide telling the origin of the tear of life.  Lin Mohan calmly raised his hand and looked at his watch, and silently entered the countdown in his heart

    "1098321!" As the countdown reaches 0.  Suddenly, a deafening loud noise was heard outside the venue. The entire venue shook with the loud noise, and the lighting lights became flickering.  Soon enough, Lin Mohan rushed towards Tears of Life in one swift step.  At the same time, due to the shaking of the venue, the defense system deployed randomly, and the anti-impact protective panels made of special materials fell down, turning the entire venue into a sealed space.

    "Ah~" the female tour guide screamed and was knocked unconscious randomly.  Lin Mohan, who had already succeeded, did not hesitate. Perhaps those people brought by Ding Yi, except Ding Yi, all took action and took up their positions.  Ding Yi also came to his senses at this time, but he obviously did not expect that Lin Mohan would dare to have the idea of ????Tears of Life. He immediately pointed at Lin Mohan with a look of disbelief and said: "You, you  …”

    "Farewell to you. Now we are just grasshoppers on a rope. If you want to stay, then stay. If you don't want to stay, then follow us quickly." Huang Long shouted to Ding Yi impatiently.

    Ding Yi shivered with excitement all over, and said helplessly: "Do I still have a choice?" Ding Yi walked to Huang Long's side in two steps.

    Since you dare to take action, you have naturally considered your retreat.  As soon as the Stone of Life was obtained, Lin Mohan immediately led Huang Long and others to retreat to the preset retreat route.  At this moment, other visitors who were also in the venue also came to their senses and chased Lin Mohan and others in groups.  It's just a pity that these people are powerless, and they alone are far from enough.??Resist the evacuation of Lin Mohan and others.

    Seeing that he was about to reach the designated retreat point, Lin Mohan suddenly felt that a crisis was approaching and quickly stopped.  Thanks to him stopping his steps, he was not pierced by random arrows.  But when he saw the person blocking his way, Lin Mohan was dumbfounded.  Not only was he dumbfounded, but the people blocking his way were also dumbfounded.

    Lin Mohan never expected that the person blocking his way would be Lan Ruonan.

    "Ruonan, you" Lin Mohan looked at Lan Ruonan in surprise, and Lan Ruonan also looked at Lin Mohan in disbelief.  When her eyes saw the Tears of Life held in Lin Mohan's arms, Lan Ruonan's face showed a look of pain, and she asked with disbelief: "Why?"

    "I have my own reasons. Get out of the way and I will explain it clearly to you when we get to a safe place." Lin Mohan said to Lan Ruonan in a deep voice.

    "Why?" Lan Ruonan turned a deaf ear and repeated what she just said.

    Lin Mohan gritted his teeth when he saw this, and immediately prepared to force a breakthrough. At this moment, a sudden change occurred.  Sulas, who was standing behind Lan Ruonan, suddenly made a surprise move and knocked Lan Ruonan unconscious.  Then he put Lan Ruonan on his shoulders and shouted to the stunned Lin Mohan: "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and lead the way."

    "Huh? Oh." Lin Mohan came to his senses, responded quickly, and handed the Tears of Life to Huang Long.  Then he stepped forward and hugged Lan Ruonan, leading Sulas, Huang Long and others who suddenly turned around, into the prepared retreat location.

    Because all this happened so suddenly, the people in charge of security in the alliance were attracted by the explosion outside the venue. By the time they reacted, Lin Mohan and others had already fled.  Naturally, the alliance would not give up. Immediately, countless soldiers were like locusts, spreading around the venue, and those watching the excitement outside the venue also suffered a disaster.  The slightest resistance will be brutally suppressed.

    This is a naked slap in the face!  The alliance has never encountered such a thing since its establishment.  For this reason, after learning about this incident, the Five Elders Association was furious, and the entire alliance was boiling.  Countless people swore that Ding Yi and his group who dared to snatch the tears of life would be cut into pieces.

    Hiding in the hiding place, Ding Yi was about to cry without tears when he learned that his name was already known to everyone.  Who did you provoke?  Why does God treat me like this?  I just want to get ahead, but now I don't have to count on getting ahead.  If you can save a small life, thank God.  Ding Yi, who was in a depressed mood, wanted to go out for a walk, but was persuaded to go back before he even took two steps out of the room.

    "You are now a public enemy. If you go out, you will either be beaten to death or drowned in the spit of others. Don't expect to survive just by surrendering. You are our leader. You say you are innocent, who will believe you?"  These words instantly shattered the last trace of fantasy hidden in Ding Yi's heart.

    He walked listlessly to his room.  Ding Yi accidentally raised his head and saw Lin Mohan standing in front of a room door holding a food plate in both hands, and he felt a little comforted.  Compared with Lin Mohan in front of him, he was quite lucky.

    Lin Mohan ignored Ding Yi who was passing by, and all his thoughts fell on Lan Ruonan in the room.  Ever since Lan Ruonan woke up, she had locked herself in her room, not eating, drinking, or talking to anyone.  Lin Mohan was very anxious!  !  !

    "Still don't want to pay attention to you?" Huang Long strolled over and asked softly.

    "Hmm." Lin Mohan responded in despair.  When Huang Long saw Lin Mohan's worthless look, he immediately said angrily: "You're a worthless guy. Men have to be a little domineering sometimes, do you understand?"

    "How to do it?" Lin Mohan asked immediately.

    "If she doesn't open the door, you won't break in?"

    "But, what if she gets angry?" Lin Mohan said worriedly.

    "Idiot, didn't you say you should be more domineering? After entering, don't say anything else, just have sex with her first, and then talk to her."

    "But, what if she resists?"

    "You can't hold her hands down? Wellif you don't object, I can help hold her feet down."

    "……roll!"

    After driving Huang Long away, Lin Mohan stood at the door for a long time, took a deep breath, and suddenly kicked the door open.  Huang Long, who was hiding not far away, waved his hand vigorously when he saw this, and said: "Yes, that's it! Rush in! Throw her down! Tear her clothes off! Eh, Sulas, how long have you been here?  "

    "Just when you are excited and cheering." Sulas said with a smile.

    Huang Long felt a hint of danger,Yan San smiled and said: "Haha you heard it all?"

    Sulas smiled and said nothing, and caught Huang Long's right ear with lightning speed and accuracy, and said to Huang Long with a smile: "Don't you think you should say something to me now?"

    "Hero, spare your life." Huang Long shouted quickly.

    "Bah! I'm not a good man! You're heartless. I'll do anything for you, do you still want to hide it from me?" Sulas grabbed Huang Long's ears and scolded him.  Go to the room.  Huang Long's ears were restrained and he could only follow him while whispering: "Be gentle, be gentle, save some face for me."

    Not to mention how Sulas interrogated Huang Long, let’s just talk about Lin Mohan who kicked in the door.  Seeing Lan Ruonan sitting blankly by the bed, Lin Mohan felt a pain in his heart. He walked closer in two steps, put down his food plate and looked at Lan Ruonan with a distressed look on his face, and called out: "Ruonan  …”

    "Why?" Lan Ruonan looked at Lin Mohan blankly.  He said slowly again.

    Lin Mohan felt pain in his heart again. He reached out to hold Lan Ruonan in his arms, but saw Lan Ruonan shrink back.  Lin Mohan sighed slightly when he saw this, and said softly to Lan Ruonan: "Ruonan. Since you asked me why? Then I will tell you the reason. My true identity is not a bodyguard. I come from a mysterious organization.  The purpose of our organization is to awaken our sleeping companions, and to awaken our sleeping companions, we need items with great life power. For this reason, the purpose of my coming to the alliance this time is the Tears of the Goddess of Life.  I’m sorry that I’ve been hiding this from you.”

    Lan Ruonan's lips trembled slightly.  After a long while, he asked: "Then what you did to me before and what you said to me were all lies?"

    "No, of course not." Lin Mohan replied without hesitation: "I love you. My feelings for you are not false at all. I want to be with you, but the more I am with you, the more I  The more I worry that you will leave me, the more I"

    Before Lin Mohan could finish speaking, Lan Ruonan covered his mouth.  I heard Lan Ruonan say quietly: "Just like this. My parents and Uncle Maxi will be implicated by me."

    "Don't worry, if you are worried about this, Ruonan, I can solve the problem." Lin Mohan said quickly.

    "What can you do?"

    "Wellthis requires you to cooperate with me in a play."

    "Alas~ I have already said it before. If you marry a chicken, follow the chicken; if you marry a dog, follow the dog. Since I have chosen you, as long as you don't feel sorry for me, I will not leave you. Tell me, what do you need me to do?"  Lan Ruonan sighed and said quietly to Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan felt ecstatic when he heard this, and couldn't help but open his arms and hug Lan Ruonan tightly.

    ……

    Just as Lan Ruonan was worried, after Lan Ruonan disappeared, her parents and uncle Maxi were questioned and temporarily imprisoned.  Lin Mohan and others seemed to have disappeared from the world. Even if the alliance dug three feet into the ground, they still could not find the whereabouts of Lin Mohan and others.

    But just as the Alliance was preparing to expand the search scope, one night, an Alliance starship on patrol discovered a starship that was about to forcibly leave the port, and a fierce battle began between the two sides.

    During the pursuit, the Alliance starship shot down the starship and found Lan Ruonan who was imprisoned in the fallen starship.

    Lan Ruonan's discovery made everyone ecstatic, but then they discovered that things were not what they thought. Lan Ruonan was Lin Mohan's accomplice.  On the day of the incident, Lan Ruonan was unexpectedly knocked unconscious by her assistant Sulas. There were many witnesses to this incident. When they discovered Lan Ruonan, the soldiers who discovered Lan Ruonan also discovered that Lan Ruonan was unconscious at that time.  He was already on the verge of death. If he were an accomplice, he would not be treated like this.  As a result, Lan Ruonan's suspicion was cleared, and her assistant Sulas became the number one suspect.  What's disappointing is that except for Lan Ruonan, no one else was found in the fallen starship.  And because Lan Ruonan has been in a coma since being rescued, she cannot be interrogated at all.  What's more, now that Lan Ruonan's suspicion has been cleared, and people related to Lan Ruonan who were previously imprisoned have also been released one after another, it is even more impossible to create any injustice.

    After being in a coma for three days and three nights, Lan Ruonan finally woke up.  As soon as she opened her eyes, Lan Ruonan saw her parents and uncle Maxi.

    Lan's father and mother cursed Lin Mohan bitterly, while Maxi looked at Lan Ruonan without saying a word, which made Lan Ruonan close her eyes with a guilty conscience. Fortunately, Lan Ruonan was still very weak at this time.  Her behavior of closing her eyes and not daring to look at Maxi did not arouseXxi's suspicion.

    "Don't be sad, dear. When one day I meet that Lin Mohan, I will cut him into pieces to make you angry." Lan's father angrily promised Lan Ruonan.  Lan's mother on the side corrected him angrily: "Eight yuan is too cheap for him, it would be better to cut him into pieces!"

    Although she was thinking about her sweetheart, Lan Ruonan couldn't help but chuckle after hearing her parents' assurance.  Unexpectedly, this smile frightened Lan's father and Lan's mother, thinking that their precious daughter could not bear the stimulation and had a brain problem.

    With great difficulty, Lan Ruonan managed to persuade her parents, who were excited to find a doctor for themselves.  After the two sides talked for a while, Lan's father and Lan's mother left, but Maxi took a deep look at Lan Ruonan when she left.  He didn't say anything and left.  Just the look before leaving made Lan Ruonan feel frightened, thinking that she had revealed something.

    time flies.  A week has passed since Ding Yi snatched the Tears of Life, and the alliance's martial law has begun to loosen, no longer as strict as it was at the beginning.  After all, a week has passed, and most people already think that Ding Yi and his group may have left the alliance, and the alliance has also focused most of its attention on the outside.

    After a week of recuperation, especially with the help of Da Huan Dan sent by Maxi, she did not suffer any harm. However, Lan Ruonan, who was exhausted due to lack of water and rice for several days, could now walk on the ground.  If Lan's father and Lan's mother hadn't insisted.  I'm afraid Lan Ruonan has been discharged from the hospital.  During this period, Maxi also visited Lan Ruonan several times, and every time he came, Lan Ruonan felt terrified, as if he had been caught doing something bad and exposed.

    Finally, the day agreed with Lin Mohan came.  Lan Ruonan couldn't wait to get dressed and stared at the window, waiting for the code word Lin Mohan said to be sent.

    "Pa~papa~" Three sounds of gravel hitting the glass made Lan Ruonan's eyes light up. She immediately stood up and walked to the window without hesitation, and saw the woods outside the window.  A beam of light flickered in and out.  Lan Ruonan pushed open the window, turned over and jumped out.

    In the woods, Lan Ruonan saw the sweetheart she cared about day and night, and immediately threw herself into Lin Mohan's arms without hesitation.  Lin Mohan reached out and gently stroked Lan Ruonan's hair.  Asked in a low voice: "Are you all ready?"

    "Well, I have left the letter saying that I am going to arrest you. But Mo Han. Can this letter alone really stop others from doubting my parents and Uncle Maxi?" Lan Ruonan looked at it worriedly.  Lin Mohan said.

    "There should be no problem. Don't worry. Although we left, the eyeliner I arranged here has not left. As long as there is any trouble, we will know. If something really goes wrong, we can still come back."

    "Well, then I'm relieved." Lan Ruonan nodded and replied.

    Gently kissing Lan Ruonan's forehead, Lin Mohan said softly: "It's getting late, let's hurry up and join Huang Long and the others."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a low voice coming from the woods: "Don't you want to go anywhere?"

    Lin Mohan and Lan Ruonan were shocked when they heard this, and Lin Mohan immediately protected Lan Ruonan behind him.  Maxi saw a gloomy face and slowly walked up to the two of them.

    "Good job, Ruonan." Maxi said.

    Lan Ruonan was stunned for a moment when he saw this, and then he understood.  Just as he was about to explain to Lin Mohan, he heard Lin Mohan say: "Mr. Maxi, I believe Ruonan will not betray me, and your trick will not be effective." Lan Ruonan felt warm after hearing this, and stretched out her hand to gently touch  He hugged Lin Mohan's waist from behind.

    "Hey~ you do trust her." Maxi curled her lips in disappointment and shouted after herself: "Come out, otherwise the daughter I have raised for more than ten years will fly away." As Maxi said  After the words fell, Father Lan and Mother Lan walked over slowly.

    "Dad, Mom" Lan Ruonan looked at her parents in surprise and shouted.

    "Baby, it seems you have identified this boy." Lan's father looked at Lan Ruonan with a wry smile and said.  Lan's mother also looked helpless.  Seeing this, Lan Ruonan lowered his head and said: "Dad, Mom, you have said before that if you marry a chicken, follow the chicken, and if you marry a dog, follow the dog. I am already a Mo Han person, and I will only recognize him in this life."

    "Oh~ What a stubborn girl." Lan's father shook his head when he heard this, looked at Lin Mohan and shouted: "Boy, be kind to my daughter. If you let me know that you dare to do anything bad to my daughter, be careful.  A head on your neck!"

    Lin Mohan quickly promised: "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, please rest assured, I like Ruonan and I will never let her down."

    "Humph, I don't believe in guarantees, I only look at actions." Lan's father said with a cold snort.  Lan's mother on the side looked at Lin Mohan worriedly and asked: "Mohan, do you have a place to stay after you leave? Ruonan, this child has neverShe has never suffered much in her life, so you can't let her suffer" As she spoke, Lan's mother's eyes turned red. When Lin Mohan saw this, he was about to speak, when Lan Ruonan behind him spoke.  : "Mom, don't worry, Mohan is a very well-planned person. He has already planned our future life, so you don't have to worry about us.  "

    "Oh~ I hope you girl won't regret today's decision in the future. It's getting late, you should leave quickly." Lan's father sighed softly and said to Lin Mohan and Lan Ruonan.

    "Wait! I haven't said they can leave yet." Maxi said with a straight face.

    "Oh. Yes, you are Ruonan's uncle, you should also say a few words to Ruonan." Lan's father said quickly when he saw this.  Hearing this, Maxi rolled her eyes at Lan's father, stared at Lin Mohan and said, "Lin Mohan. You can leave, you can leave with Ruonan, but before leaving, give back the tears of life that you took away.  "

    Lin Mohan was silent for a moment, shook his head and said to Maxi: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, the Tears of Life is just a dead thing in the Alliance, but it plays a vital role to me. Please forgive me for not agreeing.  This is your request."

    "If you don't hand over the tears of life, I won't let you leave." Maxi said in a deep voice.

    "Then you can only offend, Ruonan, please step back." Lin Mohan stared at Maxi solemnly and whispered to Lan Ruonan.

    Seeing that the situation is about to break out.  Seeing that the situation was not good, Lan's father and Lan's mother simply stopped Maxi one after another. Lan's father turned around and shouted at Lin Mohan: "What are you doing standing there? Why don't you take Ruonan away quickly?"

    "Then you" Lin Mohan asked worriedly.

    "As long as you treat Ruonan well from now on, it's fine, let's go!" Lan's father shouted to Lin Mohan while stopping Maxi.  Lin Mohan gritted his teeth when he saw this and bowed deeply to Lan's father and Lan's mother.  Turning around, he pulled Lan Ruonan and disappeared into the night.  When the two people could no longer be seen, Maxi said helplessly to Lan's father and Lan's mother: "It's okay, everyone has gone far, let me go."

    "I knew you were acting just now." Father Lan said to Maxi with a smile.  Unexpectedly, Maxi shook his head when he heard this.  "You are wrong. I really wanted to compete with that Lin Mohan just now."

    "Huh? No way? That's Ruonan's sweetheart." Lan's father said in surprise.

    "Yes. My sweetheart. It would be nice if I wasn't my sweetheart." Maxi said slowly.

    "I don't understand." Lan's father thought for a while and said honestly to Maxi.  Maxi heard this and said: "The tear of life that was snatched away can be said to be a priceless treasure. But it is exactly like what Lin Mohan said. In the alliance, the tear of life is just a dead object with no practical value.  No. But if he is of great use as Lin Mohan said, then what he is planning must be something bigger than a trivial matter. I really don’t know if letting him go today is letting the tiger go back to the mountain. "

    "Is that kid that powerful?" Lan's father asked in disbelief.

    "You are not a warrior, so you don't have the intuition of a warrior. In my eyes, Lin Mohan is just an unsheathed sharp blade. Once it is unsheathed, it will definitely bleed."

    "I don't understand. But now that everyone has been let go, shouldn't we go back too? It feels quite awkward for three people to stand talking in the woods in the middle of the night." Lan's father shook his head and suggested to Maxi  road.

    Hearing this, Maxi smiled bitterly and followed Lan's father and Lan's mother out of the woods.

    The next day, Maxi was at work, and the door to his office was suddenly pushed open forcefully.  Maxi frowned slightly when she saw this.  He is a very disciplined person and is very dissatisfied with the reckless behavior of his subordinates.  However, Maxi is not an unreasonable person. He believes that there must be a reason why his men are like this, so he quietly looks at the panting men and listens to their reports. However, after hearing the reports of his men,  , Maxi suddenly couldn’t sit still.

    "The card club president Ola was assassinated, and Jelinka fell into a sea of ??fire. At the same time, General Rowling was attacked by an army of beast-turned-regenerators. Although he was out of danger, according to General Rowling's report, the beast-turned-man who attacked General Rowling  The regenerators are just minor players in that legion"

    Maxi couldn’t wait to continue listening to his subordinate’s report. He grabbed the report from his subordinate’s hand and read it carefully.  When he finished reading, Maxi's forehead was already covered in cold sweat.  In the report, Rowling recounted the details of the night of the unrest at Jelinka.  Especially the power of those beastly regenerators made Maxi couldn't help but replace Jelinka in the report with the Alliance. If the Alliance encountered such a sudden attack, what kind of losses would it suffer.

    The more he thought about it, the more he became afraid. Maxi believed that the alliance should no longer focus on searching for the Tears of Life, so he immediately got up and headed to the Five Elders Association.??I want to persuade the Five Elders to order an all-out search for the whereabouts of the beast-turned-reborn person.

    The Five Elders Association was a little surprised by Maxi's arrival, but after reading the report brought by Maxi, the Five Elders Association immediately understood the seriousness of the situation.  The five elders of the Five Elders Association all know very well that General Luo Lin is not a person who likes to exaggerate.  Since she dared to write it in the form of a report, it means that what she said is 10% true.  Like Maxi, the five elders of the Five Elders Association unconsciously thought of the Alliance.  If the alliance is attacked by beast-turned-regenerators, and the powerful beast-turned-regenerators suddenly launch an attack in the middle of the night, how many people can withstand such an attack?  What makes the Wu Laohui even more troublesome is that there are almost no means of prevention for such attacks.  We can't turn the alliance into a forbidden area, where no one is allowed in or out.  And even if you're not allowed in or out, you can't sneak in quietly without taking someone with you.  They were here for a sneak attack, not as a guest, so how could they follow the rules?

    Without letting Maxi waste any time, the Five Elders Association passed a resolution as quickly as possible to fully investigate the whereabouts of the beast-turned-regenerator. Once discovered, they must be destroyed!

    Maxi was ordered to be in danger and became the commander-in-chief of the investigation of the beast-turned-regenerators. He will lead the alliance elite to join Luo Lin on the next day and begin to investigate the whereabouts of the beast-turned-regenerators.

    After Maxi left, the five elders of the Five Elders Association had not yet recovered from the shock.  Thinking of today's troubled times, the five elders all felt physically and mentally exhausted.

    "Alas, it's such a troubled time in today's world." The pudgy elder said with a sigh.  The tall and thin elder rarely disagreed with the short and fat elder, and echoed: "Yes, all kinds of monsters and monsters have popped up."

    "Okay, you two, instead of just sighing there, it's better to come together and think about choosing those people to give Maxi to command." Elder Goatee said to the two of them.

    "Wellthis mission is a bit special. Ordinary elites don't need to be considered. They must be selected from special forces." The elder with a mustache slowly expressed his opinion.

    "Yes, everyone who is selected must have a heart of stone. No matter who the opponent is, they can attack without mercy." The pudgy elder said.

    "If that's the case, I think of an army." The tall and thin elder said.

    The short and fat elder immediately asked: "Which army?"

    "The ninth unit."

    Hearing the words of the tall and thin elder, the expressions of the other four elders suddenly became strange.  The ninth unit is known as a concentration camp for scum and scum.

    "Can Maxi control that army?" Elder Goatee said worriedly.

    "Don't worry, don't forget Maxi's other nickname." The bald man said slowly and calmly.  Upon hearing this, the other four elders suddenly understood.

    **********************************

    Two days later, at the military parade, Maxi exposed his upper body, looking proudly at the fearful soldiers in front of him, and shouted loudly: "Who else is there?"

    It is true that the officers and soldiers in the Ninth Unit are all thorny, but this does not mean that they are stupid.  Especially after seeing his companions lying on the ground moaning in pain around Maxi's feet, they were even more reluctant to provoke Maxi, who was as strong as a bull.

    "Since no one objects to me leading you anymore, then you bunch of scum and scum should just listen to me. I will lead you to kill people and set fires. Those who have no balls should get out of here with me now! If you wait until the end of the matter, then give me  Don't blame me for being rude because I have loose stools. Because I can't afford to humiliate that person, do you fucking understand?"

    "Understood!" The officers and soldiers of the ninth unit roared in unison, mixed with the groans of the unlucky ones still lying on the ground.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 635: Commission from the poker club

    Jelinka

    After that night of turmoil, Jelinka was ready to get ready.  Because of their help, Han Yu and others were treated like heroes by the people living in Jelinka. No matter where they appeared, Han Yu and others would receive friendly treatment and kind gifts.  After going back and forth, Han Yu and his group became embarrassed to go out.  But think about it, no matter where you go, people are watching you as if you are watching a national treasure. Even if it is well-intentioned, it is still a bit unacceptable to Han Yu and others who are being watched.  Therefore, except when necessary, Han Yu and others stayed in the Courage to help Qiao Yaner repair the Courage. They did not go anywhere. They only waited for the Courage to be repaired and then left Jelinka immediately.

    Nearly a week has passed since then, and the repair work on the Spirit has finally come to an end. This time it’s not just repairs.  Because the card club, in gratitude to Han Yu and others for their help, gave Han Yu and his party a lot of advanced equipment free of charge, Qiao Yaner decided to take this opportunity to modify the Courage. It was precisely because of this temporary decision that Han Yu and his party  The trip has been postponed until today.  But the boring wait is almost over, because Qiao Yaner will soon complete the repairs and modifications of the Courage.

    As usual, Han Yu and others had dinner and were roaming freely in the lounge, passing the boring time. At this time, a visitor arrived.

    The person coming is Lei Qi!

    To Han Yu and others, Lei Qi can be regarded as an uninvited guest.  The relationship between Han Yu and Lei Qi is not very friendly. At this time, I wonder what he has to do?

    Bring Leitch to the lounge.  Han Yu and others looked at Lei Qi quietly, wanting to hear Lei Qi's purpose first.  Lei Qi took a sip of tea, cleared his throat, and said to Han Yu and others: "I know my sudden visit confused you. But please don't worry, I don't have any ill intentions when I come here. The reason why I'm here is because  Our card club has a very important matter that we would like to entrust you with help with."

    When Han Yu heard this, he was not too busy to refuse, and asked: "What's the matter?"

    "Well, can you please step aside?" Lei Qi did not answer directly. Instead, he looked at Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei, and Shi Tianbao who came after hearing the news.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, and said to Lei Qi: "Lei Qi. Shi Tianbao and the others are not outsiders to us, and they will act with us during this period. Since you have entrusted us with something, then what you entrusted us with  Sooner or later they will find out. Why bother?"

    Lei Qi nodded slightly after hearing this, "Okay. Since you said so, I won't be pretentious. The thing our poker club wants to entrust you with is very simple. Go to the Holy Tomb to pick up something for us. Of course, don't worry,  You will definitely not be disappointed with the reward afterwards.”

    "You want us to rob tombs?" Han Yu frowned and looked at Lei Qi and said.

    When Lei Qi heard this, he quickly explained: "Going to the cemetery is to go to the cemetery, but it is not to rob the tomb. It is to go to the tomb to get something."

    "Is there any difference?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Of course it's different. Tomb robbery is tomb robbery, and the holy tomb we entrust you to is the resting place of past presidents of our poker club. And the things you are asked to take are also things that originally belonged to the poker club."

    "Then I don't understand. Since it belongs to the poker club, why don't you just go get it yourself?" Ning Ping interjected and asked.

    "This is actually very understandable. The reason why I entrust you with this task is because not everyone can enter the Holy Tomb. Except for the president who already knows that he is not going to die soon, he can enter the Holy Tomb to wait for death. As long as he is a member of the poker club, he will definitely  You are not allowed to enter the Holy Tomb. And you are not from the Holy Tomb, so this rule cannot restrict you."

    “…Then what do you want us to take out for you?” Han Yu asked again.

    When Lei Qi heard this, he knew there was something wrong and hurriedly said: "A beautiful head carved from colorless crystal."

    "Beautiful head?Can I know what you want that beautiful head to do?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Oh, this is not something shameful. You will know it sooner or later anyway, so it doesn't matter if I tell you. The reason why I want that crystal beauty head is because of Euler. In the past, each generation president would designate himself before his death.  Who will be the next president of the Pai Club? However, Euler's death was so sudden that there was no designation for the next president of the Pai Club. For the position of this president, all the prominent figures in the Pai Club these days can be said to be  It was almost a quarrel, but there was still no result. In the end, the guys really had no other choice but to choose a compromise that everyone could accept. According to the rules when the card club was first established, the next president was chosen.  method to select the new president.”

    After listening to Lei Qi’s explanation, Han Yu asked curiously:?: "The poker club used to choose the next president, wasn't it appointed by the previous president?"

    "No, in the beginning, the election of the president of the poker club was not based on artificial appointment. Instead, a beautiful crystal head left by the first president was used to decide who the next president would be. When the current president feels that he is approaching his end of life,  When the time comes, he will enter the Holy Tomb, take out the crystal beauty head placed inside, then gather the backbone of the card club, and walk past the crystal beauty head one by one. As long as the crystal beauty head emits light,  The person who passes the crystal beauty head will be the next president, and then the current president will take the crystal beauty head back to the Holy Tomb. However, after the fifth generation president is selected with this method, when the sixth generation president is about to enter the destiny,  When the Holy Tomb took the crystal beauty head, it never came out. At that time, there happened to be a force in the card club that overpowered the others, so they took the opportunity to change the way of succession of the president. Then, the president of each generation was changed to  It is appointed by the current president. And because of the close relationship, the next president appointed by the current president is usually the heir of the current president. This tradition continues to this day."

    After listening to Lei Qi’s story, Han Yu and others looked at each other and wanted to refuse, but they didn’t know how to speak.  I have already heard so many secrets about the poker club. If I refuse at this time, I wonder if I will be killed and silenced.

    Lei Qi’s mouth was a little dry as he spoke, and he saw that Han Yu and others were still a little hesitant.  After quickly drinking water and moistening his throat, he continued to say to Han Yu and others: "Of course, the remuneration paid to you is also extremely important to you."

    "What is it?" Han Yu asked.

    "Information about the inner circle of the Death Star Territory." Lei Qi slowly said to Han Yu and others.

    As soon as he heard this, Han Yu stood up suddenly.  He asked in disbelief: "Really?"

    "Really. Although there are rumors that no one in the inner circle of the Death Star knows the details. But in fact, both the card club and the alliance have information related to the inner circle of the Death Star. It's just that the alliance's information blockade is more strict, so you  I just don’t know. For the card club, although the information on the inner circle of the Death Star is important, it is even more important to elect the next president as soon as possible. What’s more, the information about the Death Star is recorded more than a hundred years ago.  The vicissitudes of life have gone through a hundred years of baptism. Who knows whether there will be any new changes in the inner circle of the Death Star Territory. So this information can only provide a reference for your future actions. But even if it is just a reference, it will be useful to you.  It would be of great help, wouldn’t it?”

    This is a reward that is hard to refuse.  In the league, even a three-year-old knows it.  The inner circle of the Death Star is a forbidden area for humans, and humans know nothing about it.  But now, there is an opportunity to learn about the inner circle of the Death Star Territory. Even if this is information from a hundred years ago, it is still worth taking the risk.

    "When will we set off?" Han Yu looked at Lei Qi and asked.

    Lei Qi was delighted when he heard this.  He quickly said: "If you agree to our commission, you can set off at any time after I inform you of the location of the Holy Tomb. But before you set off, I have some advice."

    "Please say."

    "Because Euler died so suddenly. So regarding the Holy Tomb, we only know the specific location of the Holy Tomb. As for the situation inside the Holy Tomb, it's hard to say. We don't know if there will be anyone in the Holy Tomb.  What kind of secret passage is there? For this reason, we have only one request from you. When you get the crystal beauty head, you can also draw us a diagram of the internal structure of the Holy Tomb. Of course, this reward is calculated separately."

    "Then if there is a place in the Holy Tomb that threatens our life safety, can we use any means?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.  This question must be asked clearly, otherwise Han Yu and the others will not be able to afford compensation if something is broken.

    Lei Qi heard this and said: "We have also discussed this. As long as you try not to destroy it, but if you have no choice but to do it, we will not blame you."

    With these words, Han Yu felt reassured. After discussing some details about this commission with Leitch, Leitch left the Courage with satisfaction, and Han Yu and others also began to gear up and recharge their batteries.  sharp.

    The card club’s work efficiency is very high this time.  In just one night, Leitch came to the Courage again with information about the Holy Tomb at dawn.  It seems that the people in the poker club can't wait any longer and are very eager to elect a new president as soon as possible.

    After a day of purchasing materials, Han Yu and others were almost ready.  After daylight dawned the next day, the Courage left Jelinka and headed to the Holy Tomb, the cemetery of past presidents of the poker club, according to the location mentioned in the information brought by Leitch.

    When they learned that Han Yu and others had left in the Courage, many people in the poker club agreed.??He breathed a sigh of relief.  For Han Yu and his team, many people in the card club regard them as time bombs that have failed and they don't know when they will explode.  Plus Rowling, three people representing the alliance.  If it weren't for Han Yu and others' high expectations in Jelinka, the poker club's people might have ordered their expulsion long ago.  But those are just thoughts in my heart, I can only think about it.  Putting aside whether Han Yu and others want to leave, even if force is really used, the people in the poker club are not absolutely sure.  At first, no one was willing to believe this evil, but after Leitch came forward to speak out, the hard-liners in the poker club suddenly stopped.

    But no matter what, Han Yu and his party finally left Jelinka. Even if they wanted to take care of the next thing, they had to wait until they came back from the Holy Tomb.  What's more, how could the Holy Tomb be a place that could be entered and exited at will?  The people in the card club didn't tell Lei Qi that in fact they didn't know the internal structure of the Holy Tomb. The reason why they said this was to let Han Yu and the others touch the defense mechanism in the Holy Tomb, thereby keeping all Han Yu and the others inside.  In the Holy Tomb, in the company of past presidents.  In the eyes of those in the poker club, they are not my kind.  His heart must be different.  Since you are not a member of my poker club, I will naturally trick you without any discussion.  Besides, even if Han Yu and the others come back alive, they will point the finger of revenge at Lei Qi.  When the time comes, they can put all the blame on Leitch, and they can stay out of the matter and see the good show.  Let's have a fight between two tigers and the hunter wins.

    Regarding this, Lei Qi didn’t know, nor did Han Yu and others, even Luo Lin and others who were working with Han Yu and his group.  Don't know either.  They were currently driving the Courage, foolishly following the information given by Leitch, heading towards the Holy Tomb, which was full of danger for them.

    The junction of the outer circle and the middle circle of the Death Star Territory

    This star field has just experienced a battle. The two parties involved in the battle were the pirates entrenched here and the Alliance starship passing by.  For pirates.  The Alliance is their natural enemy.  As soon as the two sides met, they started talking directly.  If it were in the past, the pirates who launched the raid would have won this battle most likely, but what they never expected was.  The person they were dealing with this time turned out to be the starship of one of the Alliance's great generals, Grand Inspector General Maxi.  And except for Maxi, their opponents this time are not good either.  Only those who have the ability can become a thorn in the side, because they have the ability.  That’s why they are dissatisfied with this and disdainful with others.  If you didn't have the ability, you would have been killed by others long ago.  How can I still survive to this day?

    The ninth unit is a unit full of capable thorns.  Of course, this unit has now been subdued by Maxi with iron and blood methods.  In front of Maxi, all the officers and soldiers of the ninth unit, no matter who they were, were all obedient.

    What kind of iron-blooded means?  Beat him up.  If you don't obey, I'll beat you until you obey.  This is Maxi's secret to conquering Unit 9.  Conquer people with virtue?  Do you know why we should convince others with virtue?  Because I can't beat others, I can only rely on my words.  But who is Maxi, a veteran general in the alliance, and those thorns in the ninth unit? In Maxi's eyes, they are just a bunch of little kids. If they dare to fight with Maxi, it is just a long jump in the toilet.  Jump over and seek death.

    There is really nothing to say about the battle.  It was almost one-sided. It can be said that before the cheers of the pirates stopped, they were shocked to find that they had been defeated.

    "Who are you?" the captured pirate asked reluctantly.  According to convention, captured pirates are generally not killed, and the most serious ones are only exiled, so the captured pirates are not very worried about their lives.  Asking who the Union soldiers who defeated them now is to prepare for opportunities to take revenge later.

    But their idea can never be realized.  Maxi just glanced at the pirates lightly, and then ordered all the captured pirates to be executed. The reason was simply that there was no time.

    Not a single officer or soldier of the Ninth Troop expressed objection to Maxi’s order.  In the eyes of these bold and thorny people, Maxi's order was really to their liking.  Regarding pirates, everyone in the Ninth Force has only one understanding, and that is that only dead pirates are good pirates.  In the past, they had to keep the captured pirates alive because of the prisoner of war regulations. But now, with Maxi's order, they will not care about the human rights issues of the captured pirates.

    After the captured pirates were briefly stunned, the sudden screams of their companions also made them realize that they were not going to die soon.  The desperate pirates tried to fight to the death, but at this moment they were unarmed, so how could they be an opponent of the heavily armed and battle-hardened officers and soldiers of the Ninth Force.  Without a single stick of incense, all the captured pirates were killed.

    Maxi ordered people to check to see if there were any fish that had slipped through the net, and then continued to move towards Jelinka with the ninth unit.  As for the one who was killed??Pirates, let them be with the pirate ship that has become a wreck.  Anyway, those pirates used to deal with the people they captured in this way. This can be regarded as a natural cycle, and retribution is not good.

    “Obviously, Maxi’s order to kill prisoners made the officers and soldiers of the Ninth Unit completely convinced of Maxi, the commander.  Maxi could clearly feel this when giving orders.  However, Snooker, who served as Maxi's adjutant, still had objections to the killing of prisoners. It was only in order to maintain Maxi's prestige as the chief officer that Snooker did not object in person.

    Snooker is the son of the commander of the Darnell Star Garrison who once had a relationship with Maxi. By chance or fate, Snooker, who had rejected Maxi's invitation, still appeared in Maxi's room.  Xi's side became Maxi's adjutant.  Previously, the acting commander of the ninth unit was Snooker.  It was precisely because of Snooker's reminder that Maxi was able to selectively eliminate the main thorns in the ninth unit one by one.

    "Snooker, do you have something to say to me?" Maxi, who was free, poured himself a glass of red wine, took a sip, and looked at Snooker and asked.

    Snooker hesitated after hearing this, glanced around, and found that no one was paying attention here, then whispered to Maxi: "Master Maxi, I am indeed a little confused. Why did you order the killing of prisoners just now?  "

    "Is this what you are confused about?" Maxi looked at Snooker with a fussed look and asked.  Snooker nodded and replied: "Yes."

    After looking at Snooker carefully, Maxi's eyes showed a trace of relief, and then he smiled and asked: "Then do you think my judgment in ordering the killing of the prisoners was wrong?"

    "That's not the case. According to the mission we are going to perform now, we cannot be interrupted by other things in the middle. The sooner we can get to Jelinka and General Rowling, the better it will be for us. Your Excellency's decision to order the killing of the prisoners is completely correct.  choice. But I can’t accept the killing of prisoners, which goes against the prisoner-of-war regulations we have been following, so I feel a little confused.”

    "Then if you were in my position, how would you decide? Take the captured pirates with you?" Maxi asked, looking at Snooker.

    "No, I will make the same choice as the adults."

    " Snooker, there are many things in this world that cannot have the best of both worlds. We need to face many choices, and these choices often require the sacrifice of some people because of one of our decisions. As a  People who make this choice must learn to choose. The most basic one is to choose the lesser of two evils. Just like killing prisoners this time, why do we make this choice? Because besides killing prisoners, we have nothing better  choice. First of all, our time is tight and it is impossible for us to have time to return the captured pirates to the stronghold. If we do not deal with the captured pirates, then there are only two endings for those pirates, either to escape.  , continue to harm kind people, and this ending is something we don’t want to see. Either we just stay in the wreckage of the pirate ship and wait to die, in that kind of iron coffin, then we might as well just give them a happy life  It is more in line with humanism. The reason why you are confused is because your heart is not tough enough. You have not yet understood what you must do as an iron-blooded warrior? Give up what you hide deep in your heart.  The idea that the benevolent is invincible is not the idea that a qualified warrior should have. A qualified warrior is a sharp long knife. They only need to act according to the wishes of the knife holder, and do not need to  Think about something else.”

    "Yes, but I think this is wrong." Snooker said bravely.

    Hearing Snooker's words, Maxi was not angry, but showed a pleased expression, looked at Snooker and said: "If you think this perception is wrong, then try to change this perception.  . Of course, what you should do now is to get rid of your current identity as a swordsman. Only by getting rid of this identity can you have the opportunity to change this perception, and also allow others to recognize your understanding of the identity of a warrior.  .”

    "Sir, do you want to drive me away?" Snooker thought for a while and asked Maxi.  Maxi smiled when he heard this, nodded and said, "Yes, you are not suitable for charging on the front line. You are a very upright person. It would be a pity to die on the battlefield."

    Maxi’s straightforwardness made Snooker fall into deep thought, while Maxi sat aside with a smile and looked at Snooker silently.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 636: Gatekeeper Beast of the Holy Tomb

    According to the route map given by Leitch, the Courage of Han Yu and his team arrived at the destination without too many twists and turns.  The Holy Tomb is located on a planet in the Desert of Death.  But when Han Yu and his party arrived, they did not see the whereabouts of the holy tomb.  All you can see is the vast sea of ??sand, without any green at all.

    "According to the information given by Lei Qi, when the sun and the sky and the earth coincide with each other, the Holy Tomb hidden in the sea of ??sand will reveal its figure." Qiao Yan'er held Lei Qi's hand before setting off.  The information handed over to them said to Han Yu and others.

    "When the sun and the sky and the earth merge into one line, isn't that when the sun sets? The person who wrote this information is really hypocritical. Why don't you make it clear? It's not the whole point that people can't understand.  Enjoyable." Han Yu muttered dissatisfiedly, clapped his hands, and said to everyone: "Okay, there is still a little time before the sun goes down. Let's allocate our respective tasks. According to the old rules, Ning Ping and I, oh,  Together with General Luo Lin, the three of us entered the Holy Tomb, while the rest stayed outside to take care of the situation."

    After listening to Han Yu’s arrangement, no one agreed.  The cemetery of past presidents of the Pai Club, not to mention how many rare treasures are hidden there, but the significance of its existence is very important.  It would be a pity to see this kind of cemetery but not go in and take a look around.  Besides, Han Yu and Ning Ping took the lead in every dangerous incident, which made Feier, Shi Bafang and others feel a little guilty.  All kinds of considerations make everyone want to enter the Holy Tomb.

    Faced with this proposal, Han Yu deliberately opposed it.  But then I thought again, it’s not impossible to go in and have a look together.  I haven't heard that there is any danger in the Holy Tomb, and this time there are three combat forces, Luo Lin, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, joining the team. It stands to reason.  Even if there is any danger, I should be able to handle it with my current strength.  Because of this idea, Han Yu, who was still unaware of the dangers of the Holy Tomb, agreed to Field and others' suggestions and decided to go in and have a look.

    There is no sign of life on this planet, so there is no need to worry that Spirit will be stolen.  After deciding to enter the Holy Tomb together, it was almost dusk.

    When the sun gradually overlapped with the horizon, Han Yu and others saw it.  The sea of ??sand in front of them changed, and a scene that looked like a mirage appeared in front of everyone's eyes, and this was not a mirage. When night fell.  The resting place of past presidents of the poker club truly appeared in front of Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu and others did not hesitate. After closing the hatch of the Courage, everyone walked towards the entrance of the Holy Tomb.  Because there is no sunlight, everyone does not feel uncomfortable.  Under the illumination of the lights, everyone arrived at the entrance of the Holy Tomb in little time.

    At the entrance to the Holy Tomb, there is a ferocious monster on each side.  The monster squatted on the ground, with its forelimbs holding a ball on its left and right sides.  According to the information given by Leitch, the mechanism to open the gate of the Holy Tomb was opened.  Just above those two spheres.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping walked to a round ball and inspected it carefully.  It was just as Leitch said.  In the center of the ball, you can press it in.

    Both balls can be pressed inward. Han Yu and Ning Ping counted the numbers, and at the same time stretched out their hands to press the balls inward. The forelimbs of the two monsters that were originally placed on the ground were lifted up at the same time. As the monster's forelimbs were lifted, they were originally  The iron fence erected at the entrance slowly fell to the ground and sank into the ground.

    Seeing this, everyone hurriedly walked towards the Holy Tomb. But as soon as they reached the entrance, the ground suddenly began to shake. Immediately behind everyone, a huge sand pit appeared, and it expanded according to the shape of the sand pit.  Judging from the speed, if they did not enter the Holy Tomb, everyone would be swallowed up by the sudden appearance of the sand pit behind them in a short time.

    Not daring to delay, everyone hurriedly passed the entrance of the Holy Tomb.  When Han Yu and Ning Ping saw everyone going in, they quickly prepared to go in.  But as soon as they let go of the ball, the ball returned to its original shape, and the entrance was blocked by an iron fence again.  However, this problem cannot trouble Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping flew over the iron fence, but as soon as they flew over the iron fence, the eyes of the two monsters squatting at the entrance of the Holy Tomb actually lit up.

    The stone monster trembled slightly, as if it wanted to stand up.  Seeing that the situation was not good, Han Yu quickly asked Luo Lin to protect everyone and retreat to a safe place.  He only stayed where he was with Ning Ping, preparing to deal with each other one by one.

    Just in front of everyone, the two monsters shook their bodies, stood up slowly, and turned to look at the people in the Holy Tomb.  Looking at that ferocious beast's face, one couldn't help but shudder.  Because as the monsters shook, the layer of stones covering them fell off, revealing their true bodies. Since they were real monsters, not carved from stone.

    "Roar" The two monsters let out a huge roar at the same time.The people in Bensheng's Tomb rushed over.  Of course, Han Yu and Ning Ping would not let the monster hurt others. Almost at the same time, the two of them faced a monster respectively.

    "Ning Ping, let's see who can kill the monster first?" Han Yu shouted loudly to Ning Ping who was standing aside.

    "Okay." Ning Ping slowly spit out one word, and the Qingyun Sword was unsheathed. Ning Ping and the monster passed each other, and then the monster's right front paw separated from its body.  But before everyone watching the battle could cheer, the monster with only three legs screamed twice. The place where the claws were missing seemed to become a vacuum cleaner, sucking up the surrounding sand and gravel.  Under everyone's gaze, it transformed into a paw again, and it was exactly the same as the previous one.  As for the paw that was chopped off by Ning Ping, it now turned into a pile of sand and gravel.

    Ning Ping frowned slightly when he saw this, and immediately launched another attack on the monster without believing in evil.  What surprised Ning Ping was that no matter where he attacked the monster, even if he cut off the monster's head, he still couldn't kill the monster.

    "What's going on?" In order to save energy, Ning Ping turned from defense to offense and began to avoid the monster's attacks while looking for possible weaknesses of the monster.

    On the other side, Han Yu also made the same choice as Ning Ping.  His flames didn't seem to have much effect on the monsters. Before finding a way to deal with the monsters, it was better to save some energy.

    The problems faced by Han Yu and Ning Ping at this moment made Field and others watching the battle extremely anxious.  Only Rowling, after thinking for a while, whispered to Field standing aside: "Field, try shooting at the monster over there at Han Yu. Aim at that guy's head."  heart."

    "Does it work?" Field asked after hearing this.

    Rowling said to Field uncertainly: "Let's try it first. I remember that I have encountered a monster similar to this monster before. The regeneration ability of that monster is extremely strong. Only by destroying the core of that monster can the monster be restored."  Destroy that monster completely. I think maybe the heart is the weak point of the monster in front of me."

    Field’s idea was right. Anyway, there is no better way now. Let’s give it a try. If it works, wouldn’t everyone be happy?  Thinking of this, Field raised the gun in his hand and began to aim.  Han Yu, who was dealing with the monster, saw this and deliberately slowed down his movements to attract the monster's attention.

    "Bang!" With a sound, Field fired, and with the sound of the gunshot, the monster's heart, which was located at the back of the left forelimb, was hit.  As the heart was hit, the monster stopped attacking Han Yu, and began to tremble with joy. As the monster trembled, the monster's body began to gradually become petrified, and then shattered, and pieces of gravel fell to the ground until  In the end, the petrified monster turned into a pile of rubble and scattered all over the ground.

    After seeing the death of its companion, the other monster immediately let out a cry of grief, then left Ning Ping alone and pounced on Field.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping quickly flew to block the monster. However, the monster may be eager for revenge and did not care about Han Yu and Ning Ping's attacks. It opened its bloody mouth and bit straight towards Field.  Just as Field was about to be bitten by the monster, a figure appeared in front of Field. His hands moved up and down, catching the monster's upper and lower jaws.

    “What a great strength!”

    “What a fierce woman!”

    After Han Yu and Ning Ping saw Luo Lin clearly blocking the monster, they thought at the same time.  Luo Lin didn't pay attention to the awe-inspiring looks of everyone. She struggled with her arms and pushed the monster back two steps.  The monster angrily raised its two front paws and was about to hit Luo Lin, but Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were standing by, smashed the two front paws one by one.

    While the monster was regenerating its front paws, Luo Lin shouted loudly and pushed the monster three steps again. Then Luo Lin raised her hands hard, causing the monster's body to rise involuntarily, and followed Luo Lin in place.  Rotating, the whole monster was rotated.  After spinning around for two and a half times, Rowling took off her hand and threw the monster out.

    The monster that was thrown out spun in the air and fell directly into the huge sand pit outside the Holy Tomb, making a loud noise.  Then the monster was heard whimpering as it struggled.  Han Yu curiously flew into the air and saw that the monster that had fallen into the sand pit was struggling desperately, but it was still being swallowed up by the sand pit bit by bit. The harder the monster struggled, the faster it was swallowed up by the sand pit.

    After watching the monster being swallowed whole by the sandpit, Han Yu told Ningping and others what he saw.  There was no sympathy for the monster's fate.  I actually regret that I insisted on following him before, but now I have become a burden.  Regarding everyone's self-blame, Han Yu didn't think so. People who can fly are different. Even if there are sand traps blocking the road, they can still pass through in the air.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for your support.?Support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 637 Black Blade Swordsman

    In view of the attack at the entrance to the Holy Tomb, Han Yu and others no longer fully believed in the information given by Lei Qi.  Just in case, Han Yu sent Lin Ke and others back to the Courage as backup, and then entered the card club with Ning Ping, Han Mengxin, Luo Lin, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.  The holy tomb where past presidents have rested.

    The heavy stone door was slowly pushed open, and Han Yu and others entered the holy tomb.  A very spacious stone room, about the size of two football fields, with no buildings. The only thing that caught the attention of Han Yu and others was that there was a stone platform in the center of the stone room, and on that stone platform, there was a  A stone statue sitting cross-legged.  The stone statue was carved lifelike, and it held a long sword in its arms. It looked like it was not ordinary at first glance.

    As a swordsman, Ning Ping walked a few steps curiously, wanting to take a closer look.  Han Yu and others spread out to look for the entrance to the next level.  This is a desert area, where there are no high-rise buildings.  Since this is not the tomb where the deceased was placed, the only possibility is that there is a stone chamber below this level of stone chamber.  Except for Han Mengxin who followed Ning Ping, the four of them, Han Yu, walked towards the four corners of the stone room.

    Ning Ping always felt that the long sword held in the arms of the stone statue looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.  And the longer the observation lasts, the stronger this feeling becomes.  It's just that he may have forgotten the words when he picked up the pen. He knew clearly in his heart that he knew the long sword, but he couldn't remember the origin of the long sword.  While Ning Ping was thinking hard, Han Mengxin, who was standing next to Ning Ping, suddenly screamed and hid behind Ning Ping.

    "What's wrong?" Ning Ping asked without knowing why.

    "That stone statue seemed to have moved just now." Han Mengxin replied softly.  The words have not yet finished.  Just when Ning Ping turned around to talk to Han Mengxin, the stone statue sitting cross-legged on the stone platform suddenly opened its eyes, frightening Han Mengxin to scream again, and Ning Ping also felt something bad.  Soon enough, the stone statue with its eyes opened suddenly jumped up from the stone platform, raised the black-edged sword in his hand and went straight to chop off Ning Ping's head.

    With a "dang" sound, the Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand held up the black-edged sword of the stone statue. At the same time, Ning Ping took advantage of the situation and pushed Han Mengxin, sending Han Mengxin to a safe area.

    The attack failed, and the stone statue fell steadily to the ground.  His eyes were shining with yellow light, staring at Ning Ping.  Han Yu and others rushed over after hearing the news and were about to help, but were stopped by Ning Ping.

    "Don't do anything, he is mine." Ning Ping raised his voice and said to Han Yu and others.

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words.  Han Yu and others took a few steps back and stared at the stone statue that was suddenly able to move.

    "Hehehe" The stone statue suddenly let out a burst of scalp-numbing laughter. Ning Ping frowned slightly and stared at the stone statue and said, "Stop laughing. No one told you that your laughter is unpleasant."  ?”

    "No, but I killed everyone who appeared in front of me." The stone statue replied casually.  As the stone statue answered, the gravel covering the stone statue began to gradually fall off, revealing the true face of the stone statue.

    Glancing at the black-edged sword in the stone statue's hand, Ning Ping said slowly: "According to legend, more than three hundred years ago, a number one figure suddenly appeared among those who practiced ancient martial arts. That person was both good and evil, holding a black blade.  Wherever the sword passes, humans and animals are often destroyed. But just when people want to join forces to get rid of him, that person suddenly disappears without a trace just like he suddenly appeared. Only relevant rumors and rumors are left.  The weapon he's best at wielding. Are you that guy?"

    “You’re just not talented, I’m the one below.” The stone statue bowed slightly and said to Ning Ping.

    "So, are you showing up now to kill us?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Well Theoretically speaking, yes. You are intruders who entered the Holy Tomb. As a guard guarding the Holy Tomb, this is my duty. Secondly, you also seem to be a swordsman. When you saw your companions, I asked  I'm a little happy to see Hunter Xin. I want to fight you."

    “…Before taking action, can you answer two questions for me?” Ning Ping asked after thinking for a while.

    "No. I am not your guide. Strictly speaking, we are hostile. I will not foolishly do anything to benefit the enemy." The stone statue replied simply.

    Ning Ping did not show any disappointment when he heard this. He nodded towards the stone statue and said calmly: "In that case, let's get started."

    As the words fell, the stone statue and Ningping moved almost at the same time. The two afterimages moved up and down in the stone room, left and right, which made people dizzy.  Han Yu protected Han Mengxin behind him and gathered two fireballs with his hands, preparing to take action in time if there was a crisis in Ningping.  As for the rules Bah!  The most important thing is that your companions are okay.

    Like Han Yu, Han Mengxin also showed her true skills and was ready to take action at any time.  On the contrary, Luo Lin and the three of them stood together.He was carefully on guard, but did not act like he was ready to rescue at any time like Han Yu or Han Mengxin.

    Both sides in the battle have no energy or time to pay attention to what is going on outside the field. All the attention of both sides is focused on their opponents.  In just a few minutes, the two sides had fought for more than fifty rounds, and had a preliminary understanding of their opponent's abilities.  Ning Ping admired the stone statue's ability very much. He was worthy of being a man of influence more than 300 years ago. As expected, his techniques were sophisticated and he might be defeated if he didn't pay attention.  The stone statue was also very satisfied with this opponent. He had not encountered such an opponent for many years.  Since being trapped in this damn place, apart from the president of the poker club who is about to die, I haven't seen many living things. Today I can have a good time.

    The brief separation allowed both parties to seize the time to recover their heartbeats that had accelerated due to strenuous exercise.

    "Not bad, not bad, he is indeed a formidable person."

    "You're not bad either. Ginger is still very old."

    "Hahaha Interesting little guy, since you said that, how can I disappoint you. Little guy, be careful, I'm going to take it seriously."

    "Humph, it was just a warm-up for me."

    "Come again!"

    "Come again!"

    The two sides were fighting together again. Han Yu, who was watching the battle, frowned slightly when he saw this.  The battle between Ning Ping and the stone statue didn't look like a life and death fight at this time.  On the contrary, it is more like a pair of friends who are reluctant to admit defeat easily and enter into a competition.  Of course, Han Yu would not relax and be careless.  Caution makes Wannian Ship, before it is clear whether we are the enemy or not, it is better to be cautious.  After all, life is only once for everyone, and Han Yu doesn't want his sister to become a widow because of carelessness.

    Ning Ping, who was fighting, was lucky that he didn't know what Han Yu was thinking, otherwise he might have never finished with Han Yu.  At this time, Ning Ping was concentrating on fighting the stone statue in front of him.  Strangely enough, as the battle continued, Ning Ping felt as if he had entered a whole new realm.  Because it was the first time he felt it, Ning Ping didn't dare to be careless.  The fighting stone statue seemed to have sensed something strange about Ning Ping, but he did not stop there.  Instead, they seemed to be cooperating and continuing to fight Ning Ping.  The longer the battle lasted, the less and less the battle between Ning Ping and the stone statue looked like a life and death fight, and more like the master was giving tricks to his apprentice who had realized something.

    This situation lasted for about an hour, and Han Yu couldn't help but yawn.  Ning Ping and the stone statue suddenly separated.  Then the stone statue suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed: "Hahaha so happy, so happy, so damn happy!"

    But compared to the happy-looking stone statue, Ning Ping's face was a bit heavy.  Han Yu was confused when he saw this, and Han Mengxin also thought that Ning Ping was injured and was about to rush over to check Ning Ping.  Ning Ping looked at the stone statue and asked, "Why?"

    "Why?" The stone statue looked at Ning Ping with a smile and asked.

    “Don’t pretend to be confused, I’m asking you why you didn’t try your best just now!” Ning Ping asked angrily, glaring at the stone statue.

    Hearing this, the stone statue shrugged, "Who said I didn't try my best? I just used all my strength to feed myself."

    "you are lying!"

    "Yes, I lied. How about it? You bit me?" The stone statue said to Ning Ping in a very rogue tone.  Ning Ping was immediately so angry that he clenched the Qingyun Sword with both hands.  Staring at the stone statue, he said slowly: "I won't bite you, but I will chop you!" As the words fell, Ning Ping's figure flashed and appeared in front of the stone statue.

    "Cang!" The weapons of both sides clashed together. The stone statue blocked Ning Ping's attack and shouted: "Slow down, slow down, I have a few words to say."

    "Say!" Ning Ping sheathed his sword and took a few steps back, staring at the stone statue.

    The stone statue didn’t pay attention to Ning Ping’s attitude at this time. When Ning Ping stepped away, he said slowly: “What I am going to say to you next is very important. You must listen carefully.”

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and then frowned.  Just listen to the stone statue continue to say: "This tomb is divided into five levels. Each level has a guardian like me. If you want to enter the next level, you must eliminate the guardians on each level. Only by eliminating  The passage to the next level will appear only when the guardian is present. The environment on each level is different. My level can be said to be the simplest environment. But the other levels. As the number of levels increases,  If there are too many, the environment will become more harsh and complex. Illusions, mazes and other traps that lure people into being fooled are endless. If you are not prepared to die and live, then it is best to turn back and don't come here again. "

    “Well, I have a question.” Han Yu on the side raised his hand and shouted.

    "What's the problem?" The stone statue was beyond Han Yu's expectation.? Han Yu asked.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment, then realized that the stone statue was asking him just now.  Then he quickly asked: "Do you know anything about the Crystal Beauty Head?"

    "I know, but the Crystal Beauty Head is not in this tomb. If what you want is the Crystal Beauty Head, then after you reach the fifth level of the tomb, you have to go through the fifth level teleportation array to get to the real Saint.  Tomb. There, there are more terrible dangers waiting for you."

    "The real holy tomb? What is this place?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Here? You can understand this as the corridor leading to the Holy Tomb." The stone statue heard the words and replied.

    After hearing this, Han Yu asked again: "Did all the past presidents of the poker club enter the real holy tomb from here?"

    "Well, the president of the card club has the president's token, and with that token, he will not be attacked by the guardians like us, but will get assistance from the guardians."

    "Then what's going on with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion as he looked at the stone statue.

    "Me? You can understand that I am tired of the boring guardianship work, and I am ready to use this rare opportunity to fight for my own freedom."

    Hearing what the stone statue said.  Han Yu didn't believe it.  But what is the purpose of the stone statue?  It is not very important to Han Yu and others. For Han Yu and others, understanding this tomb is the most important thing.  Now that he knew what he wanted to know from the stone statue, Han Yu stepped aside and gave Ning Ping the right to ask questions.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu when he saw this, looked at the stone statue and asked, "What did you mean just now, that you plan to rebel?"

    "That's true. I've never been loyal to the card club, so how can I rebel?" the stone statue rolled his eyelids and said.  Ning Ping immediately asked curiously after hearing this: "Since you are not loyal to the Pai Club, then why did you become the guardian of the Pai Club's holy tomb. And you are also the guardian of the first level."

    "Well, there are many things in this world that you can't control." The stone statue sighed and slowly said to Ning Ping: "Back then, I was young and energetic. I always thought that if I learned a few skills, I would be invincible. But  Who would have thought that after being free and at ease for a while, I would meet my nemesis. For some special reasons, I was trapped in this ghost place. To be honest, if you hadn't appeared, I wouldn't have known where I would be.  How long will you stay at this place?"

    After hearing what the stone statue said, Ning Ping became even more curious and couldn't help but ask: "Then what are your plans in the future?"

    "Wellthat's a problem. But it's not what you need to worry about. You want to go to the next level, right? Then don't think too much and do your best to defeat me. Especially you, as a swordsman. Yours  It seems that your swordsmanship is not very good, but with this kind of skill, the person who taught you swordsmanship can safely let you go out and make a living?"

    Ning Ping was furious when he heard this, saying that he might not be angry in other aspects, but if he questioned his swordsmanship, he would be in trouble with Ning Ping.  Ning Ping snorted coldly, stared at the stone statue and said slowly: "Huh! I don't need your guidance on my swordsmanship."

    The stone statue glanced at Ning Ping with a half-smile, and said provocatively: "Really? Then let me see how good your swordsmanship is. I also plan to let you see my swordsmanship. Let's compare?"

    "As you wish." Ning Ping replied in a deep voice.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back. This stone statue is really short-tempered!  Han Yu watched Ning Ping and the stone statue prepare themselves and act almost at the same time at any time. At the same time, Ning Ping and the stone statue turned their backs to each other.  like a statue.

    "Click!" With a sound, the Wind Attack Sword in Ning Ping's hand broke into two pieces.  Then Ning Ping knelt down on one knee, and blood slowly flowed out from Ning Ping's chest.  But there was no movement at all on the side of the stone statue.

    Seeing Ning Ping bleeding and injured, Han Mengxin immediately rushed over regardless and used her own strength to start treating Ning Ping.  Han Yu stayed by Han Mengxin's side to prevent the stone statue from being suddenly attacked.  Just when Han Yu felt puzzled, the stone statue had remained motionless since it passed by Ning Ping.

    "Isn't this guy flashing his waist?" Han Yu speculated maliciously.  Just as this thought flashed through his mind, the stone statue that remained motionless finally reacted. The mask covering the stone statue's face split in half, revealing the face that looked like a mummy.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that I really answered that sentence. The waves behind push the waves in front, and the waves in front kill the beach. I am still old after all." The stone statue sighed faintly, turned around and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu was startled by the face of the stone statue, and at this time, the stone statue also noticed something strange about him.  After reaching out and touching his face, he asked Han Yu mockingly: "Isn't it scary?"

    "Era little bit. But the looks are given by my parents."??, you don’t have to worry too much.  "Han Yu tried to comfort the stone statue. Unexpectedly, after hearing this, the stone statue looked at Han Yu strangely and asked: "You don't think I looked like this before, do you?  "

    "Erisn't it?"

    "Hmph, I think back then I was also handsome and handsome. Pan An was so angry that Song Yu wouldn't let Song Yu Okay, the above is just nonsense from me, but even if what I just said is a bit exaggerated, I was still handsome back then.  A young man, surrounded by beautiful women." Under Han Yu's contemptuous eyes, the stone statue retreated and said harshly.

    Han Yu said nothing more about the stone statue's harsh words.  Why bother?  No matter what this stone statue looked like before, but for his current honor, I am afraid that even God would rather think of ways to bring peace to the world than to think about changing the appearance of this stone statue to look better.

    But these words were too hurtful, and Han Yu was embarrassed to say them.

    The stone statue didn't notice Han Yu's strange expression, and stretched out his hand to throw the black-edged sword over, and Han Yu reached out to catch it.  I heard the stone statue say: "I gave this sword to that guy. It's a good sword, even if I pay him for the broken sword. I hope that guy doesn't let this sword get dusty."

    "What is the name of this sword?" Ning Ping, whose wound had not yet healed, snatched the black-edged sword away and asked the stone statue.

    Hearing this, the stone statue blinked at Ning Ping, "All famous swords have spirituality. If you want to know the name of the black-edged sword, it's like the other sword you hold in your hand. Try to understand it."  It."

    Ning Ping did not speak when he heard this, but nodded slightly and promised the stone statue: "I will not let this sword be buried."

    "That's your business, it has nothing to do with me." The stone statue shrugged and said calmly.

    Starting from the broken mask of the stone statue, the petrification phenomenon began on the stone statue. After the stone statue said the last words to Ningping, the stone statue was completely petrified and turned into a stone statue again, and then cracked and shattered into several pieces.  Ten pieces of gravel were scattered on the ground.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 638: Hide and Seek in the Jungle

    Magical teleportation array!  The magical Holy Tomb!  Damn, is this really a tomb?  Is this really underground?  If so, why is there a jungle underground?  Listening to the sounds of animals in the jungle from time to time, one has to doubt one's own eyes.

    "Ah ah ah" Just when Han Yu and others were looking around like country bumpkins who had just entered the Grand View Garden, a girl's cry came from the depths of the jungle, from far to near.  Not long after, a petite figure appeared in the sight of Han Yu and others.

    People often say that there are three good things about Lolita. The voiceless body is soft and easy to overthrow.  And when she appeared in front of Han Yu and others, she was an out-and-out little lolita.  The sudden appearance of the little Loli surprised everyone.

    "Hey? Why are there so many of you?" Little Loli jumped from under the tree vine in front of Han Yu and others, and looked at Han Yu and others in surprise and asked.

    Han Yu and others looked at each other. They didn’t know what to do with the little loli in front of them.  They looked at each other. Han Yu squatted in front of the little Lolita and kept eye contact with the little Lolita. He said warmly: "Little sister, why are you here?"

    "Huh? You are so weird. This is my home. Why did you come to my house?" The little Loli blinked and asked innocently.

    "Ohwe were teleported here by a teleportation array. Little sister, do you also have a teleportation array at home?"

    "Yes, I also have a teleportation array at home."

    "Can you lend it to us for a while?"

    "Of course Oh. No. You must complete my test before I can use it for you. Hmm But I remember that the teleportation array can only be used by one person. There are so many of you, who can it be used by?"  The little Loli tilted her head, frowned, and fell into distress.

    As a woman, we always like cute things.  After seeing the little Lolita in the animal costume looking like she was thinking about a problem, Han Mengxin and Liu Qingmei couldn't bear it any longer. They pushed Han Yu aside and smiled in front of the little Lolita.  Then he asked: "Little sister, what test do you want to give us? Oh, little sister, your skin is so tender."

    "Hey, hey. Don't move your hands or feet." Little Loli shouted while resisting the clutches of Han Mengxin and Liu Qingmei.  It's just that it's hard for two fists to defeat four hands, and the little Loli quickly became unable to withstand it.  He immediately ran behind Han Yu and sought Han Yu's protection.  Han Yu smiled bitterly when he saw this, reached out and touched the little Loli's little head, and said to Han Mengxin and Liu Qingmei who were about to come over: "You two, please calm down for a while. We still have business to do. Eh? This ear  " As Han Yu spoke, he suddenly exclaimed in surprise.

    "No, don't touch others." Little Loli covered her ears and shouted to Han Yu with a red face.

    "Brother, you are so obscene, you won't even let such a little girl off." Han Mengxin shouted at Han Yu angrily. Liu Qingmei on the side also frowned and looked at Han Yu with contempt.  When Han Yu heard this, he shook his head and said, "Don't talk nonsense, I'm not interested in young girls. It's just that I touched this little girl's ear just now, and it seems to be true."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "I mean. This little girl's ears are just like our ears, they are part of the body."

    "No way?" Han Mengxin looked in disbelief at the little Loli who was hiding aside and staring at people like her warily.  She has a delicate little face, a pair of pointed cat ears on her head, and a slender cat tail behind her butt. If all of this is true, then this little loli may not be human.

    "Little sister, don't be afraid, we don't mean any harm. Come here and let's have a good chat." Han Mengxin said to the little Loli while trying to keep a smile.  As he spoke, he moved closer to the little Loli.  But the little loli was obviously wary of Han Mengxin. When she saw Han Mengxin approaching, she immediately climbed up the tree quickly.  Sitting on a tree branch, dangling a pair of young legs, he said to Han Yu and others under the tree: "You gangsters, I won't be fooled."

    "" Han Yu was silent for a moment after hearing this.  He opened his mouth and asked: "Little girl, let's get down to business. How can we use your teleportation array?"

    "Oh. That's right, don't forget about the business. Hey!" The little Lolita was reminded as if she suddenly realized something. She stood on a tree branch and said to Han Yu and others: "It's easy to use the teleportation array. As long as you  If you can catch me, then I will consider you to have passed the test.”

    "Is this your test? Oops, alien!" Han Yu suddenly pointed behind the little Loli and shouted.  After hearing this, the little Loli looked back and found nothing. Han Yu also jumped up when the little Loli turned around, stretched out his hand and hugged the little Loli in his arms.  But before Han Yu could be proud, he felt that his arms were empty, and he had already been hugged.This tight little loli appeared strangely on the branch of another tree.  At this moment, he was swinging a pair of small legs leisurely, looking at Han Yu with a smile and said: "It's not that simple to catch me."

    "Hey the little girl is quite flexible." Han Yu smiled and said.  But I felt very puzzled in my heart. I had already caught him just now, so why would I run away?  How did she escape?

    "Hehe Come on, come and catch me. As long as you catch me, I will consider you to have passed the test." The little Loli stood up with a smile. After saying this, she turned around and disappeared into the jungle with a few jumps.  middle.

    "What should I do?" Shi Tianbao asked at the beginning.

    "What else can we do? Just grab it." Han Yu replied after hearing this, and shouted to Ning Ping, who was standing aside without saying a word: "Ning Ping, can you get in touch with that black-edged sword later?  We have business to do now."

    "Come on, I trust you." Ning Ping replied without raising his head.  Han Yu was so angry that he rolled his eyes, but he understood Ning Ping's actions. Seeing that Ning Ping was not interested in catching the little Lolita, he said nothing more.  After leaving Han Mengxin to take care of Ning Ping, Han Yu and Luo Lin entered the jungle on either side and chased in the direction of the little Lolita's voice.  As for Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  Then stay where you are and be on guard.

    The little loli’s voice sounded near and far away.  Suddenly left and now right, it is very difficult to identify the direction.  But even so, Han Yu and Luo Lin finally discovered the little Loli.

    Looking at the little Loli standing behind an open space, Han Yu accelerated and rushed towards the little Loli, while Luo Lin outflanked her from the right.  Because he was in the jungle, flying was not as fast as walking. Han Yu took a big jump with his legs. As a result, when he landed, Han Yu sadly found that he had jumped into a swamp.

    "HahahaI've been fooled, you've been fooled." I saw Han Yu falling into the swamp.  The little loli clapped her hands happily and shouted.  Luo Lin, who was outflanking, saw Han Yu falling into the swamp, and hurriedly rushed over to pull Han Yu out of the swamp.

    "Don't come over!" Han Yu shouted, stopping Luo Lin from rushing towards her, and stared at the little Loli.  Suddenly he grinned and said to the little Loli: "Don't be complacent. Just wait. When I catch you, I will hand you over to the two sisters just now and let them keep you company."

    As if thinking of something terrible, the little Loli couldn't help but shudder. She made a face at Han Yu and said, "Huh, you better wait until you catch me first." After saying that, the little Loli turned around and left.  He ran, and in a blink of an eye he was gone.

    "Han Yu. What are you going to do now?" Luo Lin, who was at the edge of the swamp, looked at Han Yu anxiously and asked.  Her family knew about her family affairs, and Luo Lin knew that she was unable to rescue Han Yu from the swamp, and she couldn't help but feel a little anxious.  After Han Yu heard Luo Lin's question, he first tried to move his body, but found that the suction force of this swamp was very strong. He just moved slightly, and he sank deeper into the swamp.  .

    "Luo Lin, please step back." Han Yu raised his voice and shouted to Luo Lin at the edge of the swamp.

    "You, what are your plans?" Rowling asked as she stepped back.

    "Don't worry about it. Just retreat a little further. This will prevent mud from falling on your head when I come out." Han Yu saw that Luo Lin didn't retreat far enough.  He quickly shouted again.

    Although Luo Lin didn't know what Han Yu was planning to do, through this period of time together, Luo Lin knew that Han Yu would not joke at this time, so she once again stepped back some distance.  As soon as she stood still, Luo Lin felt the ground beneath her feet shaking.  Immediately afterwards, a pillar of fire rose into the sky, and a wave of heat hit his face.  Luo Lin hurriedly protected her head and face.

    After a while, when the heat wave could no longer be felt, Luo Lin put down the hands that were protecting her head and face. The sight in front of her shocked Luo Lin, and she was even more shocked.

    Less than twenty meters away from Luo Lin, the swamp where Han Yu was located had turned into a huge pothole. The swamp had disappeared, and Han Yu was the only one hovering over the swamp.  .

    Han Yu looked back at Luo Lin. Seeing Luo Lin's surprised look, Han Yu smiled slightly, flew to Luo Lin's side and said, "Let's continue looking for that hateful little girl."

    "Huh? Oh." Luo Lin agreed and followed Han Yu in the direction of the little Loli's laughter from time to time.  After chasing for a while, Luo Lin couldn't help but ask: "Han Yu, are you interested in working in the alliance?"

    "Maxi once invited me, but I rejected him." Han Yu smiled when he heard this and answered the question.  Rowling immediately understood that since she didn't accept Maxi's invitation, she naturally wouldn't accept her invitation either.  Rowling has this self-awareness. She is not as big as Maxi.?However, even if recruitment fails, there is no need to become an enemy of Han Yu in front of him. Fortunately, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao are around. With them here, there is no need to worry that he will become an enemy of Han Yu.  Thinking of this, Luo Lin could not help but feel relieved.  I don’t know why, but after seeing the big hole Han Yu created, Luo Lin became wary of Han Yu.  Regarding this, Han Yu had no choice but to pretend not to know and led Luo Lin to continue to catch that hateful little loli.

    When I saw the little Loli again, this time the little Loli appeared on a big tree.  At this time, he was hanging upside down on the tree trunk and looking at Han Yu and Luo Lin who were approaching.

    "Hey, be careful of cerebral congestion." Han Yu kindly reminded the little Loli.  Obviously, the little Loli didn't know what cerebral congestion meant, so she was still hanging upside down on the tree trunk. After making a face at Han Yu, she swayed, turned over and stood on the tree trunk, then sucked her mouth and blew out  whistled.

    Han Yu and Luo Lin immediately became vigilant.  The little loli in front of me is simply a little devil.  Once she makes a move.  That's definitely another trick up his sleeve.

    Sure enough, as the little loli whistle sounded, the top of the big tree began to drop things to the ground like rain.  When he got closer, Han Yu was immediately surprised. They were all small snakes, and the heads of those snakes were triangular, which meant that these snakes were poisonous!

    Han Yu didn't think much and hurriedly fired out flames to attack the rain of snakes falling from the sky. Fortunately, Han Yu responded in time.  The rain of snakes did not fall on Han Yu, and most of them were burned to death in mid-air.  But after Han Yu dealt with Snake Rain, he discovered that the little Loli had disappeared, and the little Loli's laughter came from the distance again.

    This is no longer a prank.  The little loli's traps become more and more extreme every time.  This made Han Yu's heart start to burn vigorously.  But just when Han Yu was about to continue chasing, he heard Luo Lin groaning. Han Yu looked back and his expression suddenly changed.

    Rowling was bitten by a snake!

    Although Han Yu solved most of the snakes, there were still a few that slipped through the net.  Luo Lin's face began to turn pale, and large beads of sweat began to appear on her forehead.  Without thinking too much, Han Yu picked up Luo Lin and flew straight to where Han Mengxin and others were.

    When they saw Luo Lin being injured, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao were the most nervous. Luo Lin was very important to them.  She has always been the big sister who takes care of them, and they don't want anything to happen to Rowling.

    Without Han Mengxin, Luo Lin might not have been able to escape this disaster, but with Han Mengxin, the result would definitely be different.  Although Han Mengxin's ability cannot detoxify, it can remove the poison from Luo Lin's body through other methods.

    Blood transfusion!  Fortunately, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao's blood types were the same as Luo Lin's. Coupled with Han Mengxin's ability and Ning Ping's swordsmanship, Luo Lin finally managed to save her life.  It's just that Luo Lin has lost her fighting power at this time, and not only Luo Lin, but also Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao have also lost half of their fighting power.

    The only person left who can catch that little loli is Han Yu.  Han Mengxin needs to take care of the weak Luo Lin and the others, while Ning Ping is responsible for protecting Han Mengxin and the others from being attacked by wild beasts in the jungle.

    After saying goodbye to Han Mengxin and others, Han Yu entered the dense forest again.  Maybe it was because Han Yu and others were chasing after him after not seeing him for a long time, but the little Loli ran over instead.  I met Han Yu halfway.

    "Where did you go?" Little Loli asked curiously.

    Han Yu looked at the little Lolita and spat into his palm.  After rubbing it vigorously, he stared at the little loli without saying a word.  Little Loli felt a little guilty when Han Yu saw her, so she hid behind a tree for a while, looking at Han Yu with only her head exposed, and asked again: "What do you want to do?"

    "I was wondering if I would have to beat your little butt into four pieces after I catch you!" Han Yu responded and at the same time, he also took action.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that the little Loli moved very fast. When Han Yu moved, she also moved.

    Han Yu jumped into the air without stopping, and immediately flew towards the little Lolita again.  The little Loli screamed, turned around and ran away, with Han Yu chasing after her closely.  If someone who didn't know the truth saw it, they would probably think that Han Yu was a pervert and was trying to molest the little girl.  Fortunately, there are no outsiders here, and Han Yu doesn't have to worry about being misunderstood.

    The two of them were chasing each other, but what puzzled Han Yu was that no matter how fast he sped up, the little Loli running in front always kept a distance from him.  And her behavior didn't seem very nervous.  If he is fast, she is also fast, if he is slow, she is also slow, even if he is teasing himself.

    Seeing that this situation would go on forever, Han Yu could only think of another way. While keeping a distance from the little Lolita, he reached out and aimed at the butt of the little Lolita running in front.

    ……

    &nbsp; A small fireball accurately hit the little loli's little buttocks that was twisting and turning because of running.  The little loli who was attacked suddenly screamed and couldn't help but cover her butt with both hands.  But when she turned back angrily to look at Han Yu who attacked her, she saw Han Yu suddenly accelerate and instantly shorten the distance between him and her.  When the little Loli saw this, she immediately turned around and ran away without even bothering to check the injury on her butt.

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately stretched out his hand again and aimed at the little Loli's butt again.  It's just that this time, the little Loli was on guard and didn't let Han Yu's evil methods succeed.  But Han Yu seemed to have a grudge against the little Loli's butt. The little fireball flew over as if it was free. The target was no longer just aiming at the little Loli's butt, but the whole back of the little Loli.  Within the range of the small fireball.  Because of the controlled ability, the small fireball is not very powerful.  But the pain at that moment made the little Loli jump a little.

    After being attacked by four or five small fireballs in a row.  The little Loli finally couldn't bear it anymore, so she showed her true strength and ran away quickly.  Little Loli had no time to continue teasing Han Yu. She wanted to find a place quickly to see if her body had been burned by the flames.

    Han Yu watched helplessly as the little Loli disappeared, but could only shake his head and sigh.  There is no other way, this is someone else's home, the Tao is more familiar than mine, and it is just a matter of words to escape.  But you have a good plan, and I have a wall ladder.  It doesn’t matter if you can’t see anyone.  I have other means of tracking.

    As a person with the ability to control fire, it is not easy for a little Lolita who is stained with the power of fire to escape Han Yu's tracking.  Han Yu stood there and felt the distribution of flame power around him.  The direction that the little Loli left was immediately confirmed.

    Following the weak power left along the way, Han Yu found the location of the little Loli.  I saw little Loli washing herself in a small lake.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu rushed to the little Loli's clothes placed by the lake without hesitation, and looked at the little Loli with a smile on her face in the lake with her back to him.

    Although he is not a gentleman, Han Yu is not at the level of a beast who lusts after a girl who is not open at all.  In Han Yu's eyes, the little Loli is just a little girl.  But the little Loli obviously doesn't see it that way. This little girl is quite precocious.

    "Yeah" the little Loli who turned around and found Han Yu screamed and squatted into the lake with her arms folded.

    "Stop blocking, there is nothing to block." Han Yu said slowly to the little Loli squatting in the lake.  The words made the little Loli's cheeks turn red with anger. She wanted to stand up but didn't dare, so she could only glare at Han Yu angrily.  And Han Yu picked up the little Loli's clothes with a branch he picked up casually.  He shouted at the little loli: "If you want clothes, give up."

    "You, you are so despicable!" Little Loli gritted her teeth and shouted at Han Yu.

    Han Yu was not angry when he heard this, but a ball of flame rose up in his right hand, and he said slowly to the little Loli: "It seems that you don't want these clothes anymore."

    "Don't, don't, I I'm bah!" The little Loli's face suddenly changed, she spat heavily at Han Yu, and then she disappeared into the lake in a flash.  Han Yu was shocked when he saw this, and four big words flashed in his mind: "Teleportation!"

    Just when Han Yu was surprised.  Han Yu felt a light touch on the hand holding the branch. Han Yu quickly looked at the branch in his hand and saw a smooth back disappearing in a flash.  Because the little Loli took a bath in the lake, the remaining flame power on her body also disappeared.  Now that Han Yu has disappeared again, there is no trace of the little Loli.

    After much deliberation, Han Yu could only go back temporarily to join Han Mengxin and others.  Think of another way.  On the way back, Han Yu caught some hunting.  Prepare to serve as food.  After exercising for so long, Han Yu was really hungry.

    Because they didn’t expect to stay for such a long time when they came in, no one brought food.  Ning Ping was originally planning to go into the jungle to see if there was anything to eat.  As a result, Han Yu came back with the prey, which saved Ning Ping from going into the jungle.

    Since he didn’t bring any condiments, the prey brought back by Han Yu was not very delicious after being roasted.  After taking a few bites, Han Yu didn't want to eat anymore, just to replenish his energy. Even if he didn't want to eat, Han Yu still had to bite the bullet and eat.  Just forcing himself to eat like this made Han Yu feel a little absent-minded.  While chewing on the barbecue in his hand, Han Yu unintentionally glanced at it, and a white shadow flashed and disappeared in the woods not far away.

    Han Yu's heart moved, and he immediately continued to chew the barbecue in his hand calmly, and began to pay attention to the situation around him.  Not long after, Han Yu could confirm that the white shadow was the little loli who could teleport.

    "It seems that the little girl was attracted by this tasteless barbecue." He lowered his head and looked at the barbecue in his hand.?, Han Yu suddenly had an idea in his mind.

    ……

    "Everyone, go to bed early and continue looking for that little girl tomorrow." Han Yu said hello to everyone, and then found a clean place to rest.  Ning Ping and Han Yu have been together for a long time, and the tacit understanding between the two people has reached the point where they can understand each other's thoughts with just one look. When Han Yu said this, he immediately walked to Han Mengxin's side and helped Han Mengxin.  Take care of the three Rowlings.

    As time passed by, Han Yuxu squinted his eyes and carefully observed the situation around him.  In order to lure the little loli into being fooled, Han Yu placed the leftover barbecue that everyone had eaten not far from him, where Han Yu could reach it as long as he stretched out his hand.

    ……

    Ning Ping, Han Mengxin and others also yawned and took a rest, but the little loli hadn't appeared yet.  This made Han Yu couldn't help but admire that little loli's patience.  He is really a master who doesn’t let go of eagles when he sees rabbits.  Just as he was thinking about it, Han Yu suddenly felt a slight sound of footsteps coming from behind him.  Han Yu quickly snored and closed his eyes.

    After a while, Han Yu felt a small hand shaking in front of his eyes. Although his eyes were closed, under the light of the bonfire, he could still feel the movement of someone reaching out and shaking it in front of his eyes.  A person with normal vision and eyes closed has completely different feelings when light shines on the eyelids and when no light shines on the eyelids.

    Han Yu remained calm, just lying on his back, snoring with his eyes closed.  After some testing, and after confirming that Han Yu was really asleep, the little Loli finally couldn't stand the temptation of the barbecue anymore and turned around and reached out to grab the barbecue.  But just when she turned around, Han Yu suddenly opened his eyes, spread out his hands and hugged the little Loli around the waist.  The little Loli who was suddenly attacked screamed subconsciously. She immediately stopped caring about the barbecue and hurriedly tried to teleport to escape.  But at this moment, Han Yu quickly turned the little Loli around, raised his hand and slapped the little Loli on the butt!

    The painful and numb feeling immediately disrupted the little Loli's concentration, and if you want to initiate teleportation, high concentration is a prerequisite for success.

    "Ouch" the little Loli screamed again.

    The noise woke up Han Mengxin and others who were already asleep. They rubbed their eyes. Han Mengxin suddenly opened her mouth in surprise. Not far away from them, Han Yu was pressing a little lolita on his lap. His right hand was shaking.  He slapped the little Loli's buttocks, and when he heard the little Loli's cries of pain, he guessed that Han Yu was not gentle.

    "Brother, what are you doing?" Han Mengxin walked closer and looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Seeing this, Han Yu threw the little Lolita in his hand to Han Mengxin and said: "This little guy can move instantly. Don't let her concentrate, otherwise she will run away again. You are responsible for distracting her attention."

    "Okay." Han Mengxin smiled and nodded.

    The little Lolita, who was held in Han Mengxin's arms, struggled to resist Han Mengxin's ups and downs while shouting at Han Yu who was watching the show: "Don't be like this, don't be like this Isn't it okay for me to admit defeat?"

    ……

    Half an hour later, the little Loli wiped her tears and said, "I can't get married anymore." Han Mengxin on the side heard this and immediately smiled and said, "Then just marry me."

    Like a frightened rabbit, the little loli hid behind Han Yu.  Even though Han Yu was the culprit of her misfortune, the little Loli still felt that it was much safer to stay with Han Yu than with Han Mengxin.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 639 The Cursed Holy Tomb

    In the eyes of the little Lolita, who were sending off the plague, Han Yu and his party went to the third floor of the Holy Tomb through the teleportation array.  When leaving, Han Mengxin waved goodbye to the little loli with some reluctance, but was so frightened that the little loli turned around, turned around and disappeared into the jungle.

    "Don't be depressed. You will pass by here when you come back from work. If you really like that little girl, just take her away from here when you come back." Ning Ping saw Han Mengxin's depressed look and couldn't help but  He comforted softly.  Unexpectedly, Han Mengxin shook her head after hearing this, "Let's forget it. That little guy didn't know how many years he had been in that jungle, and he took her away rashly, and he didn't know if she could adapt to life in the outside world. Besides,  Our trip is not over yet, so we can’t travel around with a child. There will definitely be a lot of danger in future trips, and I don’t want to harm her because we take her out.”

    "Well then after we finish our trip"

    Before Ning Ping could finish what he said, Han Yu said from the side: "Okay, you two, please stop talking. Mengxin, you like children so much, just wait until you have one with Ning Ping."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Han Mengxin's face suddenly turned red, while Ning Ping showed an expression of sudden realization. He clapped his hands and was about to open his mouth when he was interrupted by a loud noise.

    Everyone followed the sound, and deep in the third floor of the Holy Tomb, a burst of heavy footsteps was slowly approaching.  After arriving at the third floor of the Holy Tomb, Han Yu and others found that this floor was very dark, except for the area about ten meters around the body.  The rest of the place was pitch black and nothing could be seen.

    Han Yu raised his hand and threw two fireballs in the direction of the footsteps.  Under the light of the fire, a barefoot woman in white appeared in front of everyone.  This woman's hair was disheveled and her appearance could not be clearly seen. She was holding a package in her arms, which looked like a baby.

    The appearance of the woman made Han Yu and others frown.  This woman doesn't look majestic, so how can she make such a loud sound?

    As they got closer, the woman stopped and stood about ten meters away from Han Yu and others, with her head lowered and her left hand holding the package in her arms.  His right hand flapped gently, and from time to time he was still humming nursery rhymes to put the children to sleep.  Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this. He took a step forward and was about to speak when the woman coaxing the child suddenly raised her head.  He asked Han Yu before he could: "Which one of you wants a child?"

    Han Yu and others were stunned when they heard this.  Before Han Yu and others could react, the woman suddenly threw the package in her arms towards Han Yu, who was nearest to her, and said, "It's for you."

    Han Yu subconsciously reached out to catch it, but when he looked down, Han Yu was shocked. What this woman threw was not a child at all, but a bomb the size of a football.  Once it explodes, his group will definitely be blown to pieces.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu cursed, raised his hand and threw the bomb back.  The woman immediately reached out to catch it, but what made Han Yu feel strange.  When the bomb fell into the woman's hands, there was a burst of baby crying.

    “Be good, don’t cry, don’t cry, these are bad people, we won’t play with them.” The woman gently comforted the crying baby in her arms.

    For a moment, Han Yu felt a little creepy. Flames suddenly appeared in his hands, and he stared unblinking at the woman comforting the baby.

    When the baby finally stopped crying, the woman slowly raised her head, stared at Han Yu fiercely and said, "You bullied my child, and I want you to pay the price." Until then.  Only then did everyone see what the woman looked like.  At the first sight, even if Han Yu was brave, he couldn't help but gasp, while Han Mengxin and other women could not bear to look at him again after just one glance.

    This woman actually only has half of her face, and the other half of her face is just bones, with no flesh at all.  If you only look at the fleshy half of the face.  Then she is a very attractive beauty.  But if you see the whole picture, you can experience what it feels like to go from heaven to hell in an instant.

    "Hehehe you seem to be scared? Don't be scared. It only hurts a little bit. After the pain is over, you will be just like us."

    "Us?" Han Yu became alert. There was only this woman who looked half human and half ghost in front of him, and something in her arms that was either a bomb or a baby. How could she call us?  Are there any other ghost birds around here?

    Before Han Yu could understand the meaning of the woman's words, he heard Han Mengxin suddenly scream. Han Yu quickly looked back and saw Han Mengxin's face was blushing and she was looking around nervously.  Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Mengxin, what's wrong?"

    "Just now, just now, someone secretly touched my butt." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Han Yu had not reacted yet, but the woman standing in front of Han Yu suddenly became furious.??, opened his mouth and cursed loudly: "You are a person who has been stabbed a thousand times. It's not enough for you to have me, but you dare to molest another woman. That woman doesn't want anything. Don't you want to change your words?"

    "How do you talk? Can you speak human language?" Han Mengxin shouted at the woman unhappily after hearing this.

    "Hmph! Damn it! Why don't you get over here and wait for me to catch you?" The woman ignored Han Mengxin and shouted directly at Liu Qingmei.  When Liu Qingmei heard this, she felt alert, and immediately launched a roundhouse kick Although she couldn't see it, Liu Qingmei was sure that she had just kicked something.

    I heard an ouch in the air, and then a figure gradually emerged not far from Liu Qingmei.  As soon as the man showed his body, he complained to the woman: "You bitch, what are you doing to ruin my good deeds?"

    "Bah! You bastard! Say it again if you dare!!" the woman Hedong Lion roared.

    "Humph, don't say good things again!" The man made an excuse with a guilty conscience.

    When the woman saw this, she said proudly: "Bah! You're a worthless guy, I'm sorry you don't dare to say anything anymore."

    "I don't dare?" Like a cat whose tail was stepped on, the man suddenly jumped up from the ground, pointed at the woman and shouted: "You prodigal old woman, if you dare, say it again."

    "What did you say?"

    "What did I say?"

    "I think you are itchy and need to be cleaned up?"

    "I think you are the one who needs to clean up your skin."

    "Come on. I must teach you a lesson today."

    "Who is afraid of whom! I have to let you know who is the head of the family today?"

    I saw a man and a woman rolling up their arms and sleeves, preparing to start a fight.  Han Yu and others had wisely stepped aside, leaving the main battlefield to this hot-tempered man and woman.

    ……

    ……

    ……

    "I said, don't you know how to start a fight?" After a while, the man looked at Han Yu with a depressed look and asked.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "No, we are not familiar with you, you can continue. Be careful, that bitch is coming." The man did not bother to accuse Han Yu and others of being cold-blooded. When he saw the woman, he rushed towards her like a wild bull.  Come here, turn around and run away.  But the woman did not let the man go because he avoided the fight, and pursued her closely.

    Watching the man being chased away by the woman like a dog, he was running around.  Han Yu couldn't stand it and shouted, "Hey, you're such a fucking embarrassment to men."

    "You know what the heck, this is called a sports battle. I consume my opponent's physical strength during exercise." The man yelled at Han Yu as he ran.  Han Yu gestured to the man with his middle finger speechlessly.  And the man couldn't care less about arguing with Han Yu.  Seeing the woman chasing her closer and closer, the man had no choice but to beg for mercy: "My dear wife, for the sake of our relationship as a couple, please temporarily withdraw your magical powers."

    "Bah!" Upon hearing that the man dared to speak rudely, the woman secretly spat and sped up again.  The man seemed to be frightened out of his wits when he saw it, and he quickly increased his speed.  Han Yu on the side couldn't stand it anymore and shouted to the man again: "You should turn around and fight her. A manly man, being chased by a woman is like a lost dog. How can you survive?"

    "You make it easy. Do you know what this girl is holding in her arms? It's a bomb. If you make her anxious, she will die with you at any time." The man shouted to Han Yu as he ran.

    Han Yu said nothing after hearing this, and just looked at the man with sympathy.  No wonder this guy was short of breath when he saw this woman. His feelings for this woman were beyond the description of a tigress.  Damn it, if nothing happens, I will hold a bomb and play with you to death at any time. Isn’t this a terrorist, and a high-level terrorist at that.  Let that guy enjoy that woman and don't talk too much.  It would be terrible if he provoked that woman to die with him.

    The man was finally caught up by the woman, and the woman flew up and kicked the man in the back of the head, and then the man was kicked to the ground with a thud.  Immediately afterwards, the woman rushed forward.  He raised his leg and kicked the man lying on the ground.  This was a very strong kick, which made the man cry and howl for a while.  When Han Yu and others couldn't help but frown, Ning Ping whispered to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, you must not become such a shrew in the future."

    "Huh, if you dare to make me angry, huh" Han Mengxin said deliberately after hearing this.

    When Ning Ping heard this, he quickly said cooperatively: "You don't dare, you don't even dare to beat me to death."

    ……

    Probably because she kicked the man, the woman felt very comfortable. She looked up at Han Yu and others and asked, "Are you the ones who are going to pass through the teleportation array this time?"

    Han Yu and others were surprised to find, at some point, the woman pulled up her hair and tied it into a ponytail.  The half-human, half-ghost face turned into a full human face again.  Well?  Why do this woman's ears grow on the top of her head?

    After taking a look at the position of the woman's ears, Han Yu immediately looked behind the woman. Sure enough, he saw a slender tail waving behind the woman.

    "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beautiful woman?" the woman glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    Hearing this, Han Yu touched his nose and turned to look at the half-dead man lying on the ground.  Seeing this, the woman said: "I won't die. I will recover in a short time."

    While the woman was talking, the man lying on the ground slowly sat up and while rubbing the bruised parts of his body, he complained to the woman: "My dear wife, you are a bit more energetic today than usual."

    "Hmph, next time you dare to seduce another woman, I will chop off your claws." The woman threatened with a cold snort.  But the man put on a nonchalant look and said: "My dear wife, I am a pervert. Since I am a pervert, how can I not be a pervert? If I am not a pervert, can I still be called a pervert?"

    "Bah! I was so blind back then, why did I fall in love with you, a bastard?" the woman spat and cursed.

    Hearing this, the man grinned and said: "Hehe That only shows that my wife, you are very discerning. You have discovered the advantages that I hide myself in like this."

    The woman seemed helpless at the man’s shameless answer.  He simply ignored the man, turned to look at Han Yu and asked, "Which of you is the president of the card club?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, and Han Yu replied: "We are not the president of the card club you mentioned. But we were entrusted by the card club to come here to find a crystal beauty head."

    "Huh? In other words, you are not qualified to enter the Holy Tomb." The woman frowned and said.

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu quickly explained: "According to the person who invited us here, no one in the poker club is allowed to enter the Holy Tomb except for the president of the poker club. And we are not members of the poker club, so what you said  Being unqualified has nothing to do with us.”

    "It seems that you have been fooled. I don't know what the person who asked you here told you, but except for the president of the card club, anyone else who enters the Holy Tomb will be regarded as an intruder. And  As the guardians of the Holy Tomb, unfortunately, you are our enemies." The man came over and looked at Han Yu and others with regret.

    I heard what the man said.  Han Yu and others immediately looked at the man and woman with wary expressions.  The woman stretched out her hand and pushed the man. She looked at the man accusingly and then said to Han Yu: "You don't have to be so nervous. We won't attack you right away. If you can complete our test, we will let you go to the next step."  Layers are not impossible.”

    Before Han Yu and others could answer, the man dragged the woman aside and whispered: "My dear wife, does this seem inappropriate?"

    "What is appropriate and inappropriate?"

    "These people are intruders. It doesn't seem right that we give them a test."

    "What's wrong? I have the final say today, so shut up." The woman glared at the man arrogantly and said.  The man who was glared at immediately shut his mouth obediently.  He followed the woman obediently and walked in front of Han Yu and others again.

    "Don't worry, the test I give you is very simple. As long as you can catch me here, I will let you go to the next level."

    Hearing the woman’s words, Han Yu suddenly felt a sense of déjà vu.  Before Han Yu could speak, Han Mengxin stretched out her hand and pulled the corner of Han Yu's clothes and whispered: "Brother, do you think this woman looks a bit like that little guy?"

    "Well to be precise, that little girl looks a bit like this woman." Han Yu carefully looked at the woman in front of him.  Corrected Han Mengxin in a low voice.

    Because the distance was not too far, the woman heard the conversation between Han Yu and Han Mengxin.  But what surprised Han Yu and Han Mengxin was that the woman rushed over, stared at Han Yu and asked, "Where is the person you just mentioned who looks like me?"

    "Ehwe met a little girl on the way here. She looks quite similar to you. And she also has the same ears and tail as you."

    "Where is she?" the woman asked urgently.

    But the woman looked very anxious, and the man who had been shrinking back and saying nothing also rushed over at this time.  Staring at Han Yu, he asked, "Where is the little girl you mentioned?"

    "Eh do you know each other?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Hearing this, the man took a deep breath and said slowly to Han Yu: ???We once had a child, but that child was stolen by a nasty thief when he was just one year old"

    Hearing this, Han Yu nodded and said to the man: "That little girl is on the second floor of this holy tomb."

    "The second floor? Isn't there an old tree spirit on the second floor?" the man blurted out.

    "Tree spirit? What kind of tree spirit? We just came from the second floor and we didn't meet any tree spirit." Han Yu replied confused after hearing this.

    The man and woman looked at each other and thought of a possibility, and a trace of ecstasy suddenly appeared on their faces.  But this joy was fleeting, and was followed by a look of sadness.

    "What's wrong with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion upon seeing this.

    "Oh, let's go. Thank you for bringing us this news." The man sighed, waved to Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu asked confused: "What do you mean?"

    "As the guardians of the Holy Tomb, you cannot leave the level you protect. Now that you know the whereabouts of our daughter, we are very grateful to you. You should prepare. We will send you to the next level immediately."  As the man spoke, he began to make preparations with the woman.

    Before Han Yu could speak.  Han Mengxin, who was standing behind Han Yu, said, "Maybe that little girl is not your daughter."

    "No, from the appearance of the girl you mentioned, we can conclude that the child is our daughter. Back then, we had a good relationship with the guardian of the second level, and only she knew that we gave birth to a daughter.  Moreover, this is the holy tomb of the poker club. No outsiders come here at ordinary times. Who else can steal our children except the guardian of the holy tomb. It’s just a pity that we trusted that bastard too much before.  I didn't realize how hateful she was." The woman said it with a hint of hatred.

    "Then don't you want to see your daughter?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    Hearing this, the woman replied without hesitation: "Why don't you think about it? It's just alas"

    "Brother, can you help them? They are so pitiful." Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and said.  Han Yu reached out and touched Han Mengxin's head.  Knowing that Han Mengxin thought of herself from the miserable parents in front of her.

    "Tell me, is there any way for your family to meet?" Han Yu looked at the woman and asked.

    Hearing this, the woman smiled bitterly and shook her head, "Stop dreaming. Unless the curse that surrounds this holy tomb disappears, there is nothing we can do."

    "Curse? Isn't this the Holy Tomb? Why is there still a curse?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, the man said: "Who told you that the Holy Tomb cannot be cursed? Besides, the Holy Tomb is just what the people in the poker club call it. In fact, this tomb is a sinister place surrounded by curses."

    Hearing what the man said, Han Yu and others suddenly became interested.  I originally thought that since this tomb was respected as the Holy Tomb by people in the poker club, it must be a very meaningful place.  But now that they heard the man say that this place was actually a dangerous place, the flames of gossip ignited in the hearts of Han Yu and others.

    “Tell me, tell us carefully.” Han Yu said to the man with a smile.  Perhaps it was rare to meet an audience, so the man immediately started talking.

    "Speaking of this ancient tomb, it actually did not belong to the Pai Club at first. Strictly speaking, this ancient tomb is an imperial tomb from ancient times. It was only later discovered by the Pai Club that it became its own.  .The current guardians of the ancient tomb are not the same guardians who originally guarded the ancient tomb. I don’t know how the card club defeated the guardians of this ancient tomb, but I can tell you responsibly that back then,  In order to obtain this ancient tomb, the poker club shed blood that could completely repaint the ancient tomb. And even after paying such a huge price, the poker club still did not fully obtain the ancient tomb. If the ancient tomb is divided into three  In terms of parts, the Pai Club has only obtained a small half, and the Pai Club has not yet found a way to enter the part that hides the secret of this ancient tomb."

    "Then according to what you said, it is indeed impossible to break the curse of this ancient tomb." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    "That's not what they said. The curse we are talking about is actually a method used by the card club to trap the original guardians who hid deeper in the tomb after their defeat. There is no way to break the curse. But  That method is not an easy task. The reason why the curse of this ancient tomb can be maintained is because there is an energy crystal placed in the center of the cursed circle. As long as the crystal is broken, the curse will naturally disappear.  Lifted. But once the curse is lifted, the original guardians hiding deep in the ancient tomb will probably rush out. And even if those original guardians are not considered, they are the gods responsible for guarding the energy crystals.??, I'm afraid it's not something you can handle.  "

    "There are also mythical beasts guarding it? I don't know what kind of mythical beast it is?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "Black light tiger."

    "What?" Han Yu asked without hearing clearly.

    "I said, Black Light Tiger."

    "Would the Black Light Tiger be willing to stay in such a ghost place to guard the energy crystals?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Actually, it's not just you who doesn't believe it, I didn't believe it at first, but the fact is that the black light tiger is indeed guarding the energy crystal, never leaving."

    "Tsk, this is really difficult to handle." Han Yu said while chewing his teeth.

    The tiger, also known as the king of beasts, has an unparalleled fighting ability.  As a divine beast, no matter what kind of tiger it is, it is not an opponent that can be easily defeated.  Han Yu has had contact with mythical beasts and has a preliminary understanding of their strength.  Han Yu is convinced that even in the age of mythology, mythical beasts can definitely be on an equal footing with gods.  Don't look at some gods whose mounts are this kind of mythical beast or that kind of monster.  In fact, those mythical beasts or monsters are just weaker branches of the mythical beasts.  Real mythical beasts are unruly and have strong self-esteem. How could they be willing to become other people's mounts and be ordered around by others?

    Thinking of this, Han Yu felt relaxed again. If it was as he thought, the black light tiger guarding the energy crystal should not be a very powerful beast, and there might be a possibility of a battle.

    Seeing that Han Yu's expression relaxed, the man asked worriedly: "You don't think that the Black Light Tiger can be dealt with by just you guys, do you?"

    "Hehe let's see. Anyway, in one sentence, if you want to lift the curse, you must destroy the crystal, and to destroy the crystal, you must eliminate the interference of the black light tiger. Is that what you mean?" Han Yu smiled  Laughing, asked the man.

    "That's true, but if you think that Black Light Tiger is easy to deal with, you are totally wrong." The man looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    "What? Have you ever fought against that Black Light Tiger?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Although the guardians of the Holy Tomb cannot leave the level they protect, it does not mean that they cannot send their power to other levels. It was precisely because of this that our children were stolen. As for the black light tiger, I  I once tried to contact it in order to be able to leave here and find my child." The man said slowly.

    "What's the result?" Han Yu asked.

    "The result is that it took me ten years to recover from the severe damage to my vitality, and then I finally recovered. It was precisely because of the ten years of delay that my mouth was able to clean up me without any effort. Alas" At the end of the sentence, the man  Chang sighed.  The result immediately elicited a dissatisfied snort from the woman, and the man immediately shivered.

    Han Yu glanced at the man sympathetically and did not dwell on the issue.  Changing the subject and asked: "In other words, you actually don't know anything about the black light tiger, right?"

    "Eryes, but"

    "It's nothing, thank you for your kindness. But even if we didn't meet you, in order to get the crystal beauty head, we might still have to meet the black light tiger in the end."

    "Indeed, the crystal beauty head you are looking for is in the treasure house guarded by the black light tiger. If you want to get the crystal beauty head, you must pass the black light tiger level." The man thought for a while and nodded to Han.  Yu said.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "That's it, we're going to run into each other anyway. Let's get started and send us to the next floor."

    "Then you should be more careful. By the way, when you get to the next level, you have to be careful. The guardian of that level is a born liar. No matter what he says, don't believe it." The man seemed to have just remembered.  Remind Han Yudao.

    "Then how are we going to deal with that guy?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "Don't bet with him, just knock him down and beat him up after meeting. He is a guy who bullies the weak and fears the strong. Don't listen to his sweet words, just know what you want to do and stick to it."

    "Thank you, I have firmly remembered your reminder." Han Yu said to the man with a smile.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 640 Gambler

    How do you say something?  Fortresses are always breached from within.  With the reminder from the third-level guardian, when Han Yu and others saw the fourth-level guardian, they went up and beat them up without saying a word. But what puzzled Han Yu and others was that the fourth-level guardian  The guardian seems a bit too weak.  If Han Yu hadn't discovered it in time, the fourth-level guardian would have been beaten to death.

    "Are you sick? Did I provoke you? Beat me when you come up? Am I just that impulsive?" the guardian of the fourth floor asked Han while rubbing his swollen cheek.  Yu and others said.

    Han Yu did not answer, but took the opportunity to take a good look at the guardian on the fourth floor.  He is about forty years old, his hair is as messy as a chicken coop, and his face is a little bruised, but his original skin color is temporarily unrecognizable.  What caught Han Yu's attention was the other person's eyes, which were bright and lively, spinning around like a fox from time to time.

    "Shut up! If you keep nagging, I'll beat you up!" Han Yu raised his fist at the chattering fourth-level guardian and threatened with a glare.  I have to admit that sometimes, fists are indeed more effective than words.  After seeing Han Yu wave his fist, the guardian on the fourth floor immediately stopped talking and lowered his head like a little daughter-in-law.

    Seeing that the guardian on the fourth floor was restrained, Han Yu didn’t want to stay here any longer, so he immediately said to the guardian on the fourth floor: “Hurry up and open the teleportation array to send us to the next floor.”

    "Leave now? Not for a while? You must be very tired all the way down, right? It's not too late to stay here and rest before leaving." The guardian of the fourth floor raised his head and said to Han Yu and others.  Just a reminder from the guardian on the upper level.  Han Yu and others ignored the fourth-level guardian's attempts to stay.  He just kept urging the guardians on the fourth floor to quickly activate the teleportation array, as if they didn't want to stay for a second longer.

    Seeing that Han Yu and others did not listen to him, the fourth-level guardian said nothing more.  After turning on the teleportation array, he looked ready to send Han Yu and others away.  Only when Han Yu and others stepped into the teleportation array did they realize that they had been fooled.  What the fourth-level guardian opened was not a teleportation array at all, but a prison.

    "Hehehehehave you been fooled?" The fourth-level guardian looked at Han Yu and others with a proud look on his face and said.

    Han Yu was speechless. He and Ning Ping were on both sides. He hit the light wall of the prison hard, only to find that the light wall that trapped everyone had not moved at all.  Upon seeing this, the fourth-level guardian said proudly: "Don't waste your efforts. This prison of mine is an absolute domain. Unless I want to open it, you can't break it."

    "What do you want?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.  Just now, he and Ning Ping had tried it, and the light wall was indeed difficult to destroy.  Of course, Han Yu did not believe in the absolute realm mentioned by the fourth-level guardian, but because Han Mengxin and others were also within the light wall.  The place was too small, so Han Yu didn't dare to use his full strength to avoid accidental injuries.

    As soon as the fourth-level guardian heard Han Yu's question, he immediately replied: "Bet with me."

    It’s really like what the third-level guardian reminded me. The fourth-level guardian in front of me is really addicted to gambling.  It can be said that he is sure of victory now, and he actually proposed a bet with Han Yu and others.

    "What do you want to bet on?" Han Yu asked.

    Hearing Han Yu’s inquiry, the eyes of the fourth-level guardian suddenly lit up.  Bet on this activity, it requires at least two people to play.  In this holy tomb, the guardians on the fourth floor only play with themselves.  All I can do is wait for the past presidents of the poker club to come here and have fun.  Now that he has met people like Han Yu, the fourth-level guardian can be said to be overjoyed.  It was precisely for this reason that the fourth-level guardian did not argue with Han Yu and others about their fault of beating him up as soon as they met.

    "Let's play stick picking." The gambler said to Han Yu with a grin.

    Picking sticks is very simple. It is to put a handful of small wooden sticks together, and then the players take turns to pull out the stacked small wooden sticks one by one. During this process, other small wooden sticks cannot be shaken. Once they shake, they lose.  .  If both sides draw out all the sticks without letting the sticks sway, then whoever has the most sticks in his hand wins.

    Han Yu understood the very simple rules of the game after hearing it once, and immediately started playing with the gambler.  This game is deceptively simple.  But when you actually play it, it's quite interesting.  What is tested is people's observation, patience and decisiveness.  Unfortunately, Han Yu lost.

    "Damn it, come again." Han Yu said to the gambler angrily.  Unexpectedly, the gambler shook his head and said: "You lost. You are no longer qualified to continue betting with me. Then, hand over your bet."

    "Bet? What bet?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "It's your life." The gambler said with a smile.  The words just fell.  Han Yu felt his eyes go dark, so what?No one knows anymore.  But Han Yu didn't know, but Ning Ping and others who were still in Guangbi Prison knew.  They saw Han Yu lying forward without any warning, and he and the others became motionless.  At the same time, in the gambler's hand, there was a red sphere floating out of Han Yu's body.

    “Tsk, tsk, it’s so beautiful.” The gambler played with the red ball and exclaimed with an appreciative expression.

    "Hey, what did you do to my brother?" Han Mengxin asked anxiously.

    "Oh, don't worry, he just accidentally lost his life to me." The gambler replied with a smile, then looked at Han Mengxin and asked: "Do you want to save your brother? Then come and join me.  Let’s make a bet, as long as you win, then I will return your brother’s life to you.”

    Han Mengxin was silent for a moment after hearing this, gritted her teeth and nodded: "Okay, I'll bet with you."

    "Hahaha Okay, okay, come on, let's play ghost cards." The gambler said to Han Mengxin repeatedly.

    Drawing ghost cards is also a small game. You can play with half a deck of cards. You draw each other's cards. Whoever has a ghost card in the end loses.  Han Mengxin first moved Han Yu's body aside, walked to the opposite side of the gambler, selected a set of cards held by the gambler in his left hand, and began to draw cards with the gambler.

    There is no technical content in this kind of mini-game, the key is eyesight and memory.  The two sides drew cards from each other for a while.  There are only seven or eight cards left in each hand.  The ghost card is currently in Han Mengxin's hand.  This time it was the gambler's turn to draw cards. The gambler took a sneak peek at Han Mengxin and couldn't help but feel a little excited.  The gambler is no longer in the stage of blindly pursuing victory. He now prefers to enjoy the process of gambling.  Seeing Han Mengxin calmly waiting for him to draw a card, the gambler felt as if he had met his opponent.

    Carefully draw a card, Diamond 5.

    "Fortunately, it's not a ghost card." The gambler breathed a sigh of relief, raised the cards in his hand and waited for Han Mengxin to draw the cards.  Han Mengxin then drew the 9 of clubs, and it was the gambler's turn to draw cards again.  It's just that this time the gambler was unlucky and got a ghost card.  But when the gambler looked at Han Mengxin, he found that Han Mengxin was still expressionless.  It was as if the ghost card had not been drawn.  The gambler's mind suddenly trembled, and he secretly reminded himself not to underestimate the woman named Han Mengxin in front of him.

    Han Mengxin slowly stretched out her right hand to draw the cards from the gambler's hand.  The calmness was just Han Mengxin's disguise. In fact, when the gambler picked up the ghost card in his hand, Han Mengxin didn't know how happy she was.  It's just that as a doctor, his psychological quality is very poor, and he has already reached the point where he can't express his emotions or anger.  If it were Han Yu, I'd be happy already, but Han Mengxin wouldn't.  She knew that anything was possible until the gamble was over.

    Just as Han Mengxin worried, anything is possible.  The ghost card that had just been drawn by the gambler was taken back by Han Mengxin again.  Han Mengxin frowned slightly when she saw this. She had clearly memorized which ghost card was just now, so how could she still win?  He glanced at the cards in the gambler's hand suspiciously.  Han Mengxin didn't speak, she just quietly raised the cards in her hand, waiting for the gambler to draw the cards.

    The gambler did not draw the ghost card again, and it was Han Mengxin's turn to draw the card again.  Han Mengxin took a closer look at the cards in the gambler's hand this time, and her eyes lit up. There was a card in the gambler's hand that seemed familiar.  Han Mengxin reached out and pulled out the familiar card, but was disappointed to find that it was not a ghost card as she had guessed before.

    Putting the paired cards into the deck, Han Mengxin put up the remaining five cards in her hand and accidentally glanced at the gambler.  But he saw that the smile on the corner of the gambler's mouth had not had time to dissipate.  Han Mengxin's heart moved, and she vaguely guessed something.

    This time the gambler's luck was bad again, and the ghost card was drawn again.

    It’s Han Mengxin’s turn.

    Han Mengxin did not rush to draw cards this time, but carefully stared at the six cards in the gambler's hand and looked at them one by one. Just when the gambler couldn't help but urge Han Mengxin to hurry up.  Han Mengxin took action.  Instead of drawing cards, you draw hands.  Hit the gambler's hand hard.  Then the gambler let go of his hand in pain, and six cards fell to the ground, all of which were ghost cards.

    This kind of thing is very common at the gambling table.  But there are rules. If you don't get caught, it doesn't matter how you do it, but if you get caught doing it, it will be terrible.  The gambler's face suddenly turned pale, and Han Mengxin pointed to the six cards on the ground and said to the gambler: "You lost."

    "" After a moment of silence, the gambler's face gradually returned to normal. He nodded and said to Han Mengxin: "Okay, you win this game. I will give you your brother's life. But you want to pass the teleportation array."  To go to the next level, you must win the bet against me first."

    "You still want to gamble?" Han Mengxin frowned and said.

    "Of course, I won't let you leave without betting." The gambler said with a smile.

    “…Then what are you betting on?”

    "Blackjack."First, Han Yu's life was returned to Han Yu's body. As if he had had a good sleep, Han Yu yawned when he woke up. He looked at Han Mengxin with some surprise and asked: "Mengxin, why did you come out?"  of?"

    "Brother, don't you remember?"

    "Well I just remember that I lost in a game of stick picks with someone, and then I don't remember." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Han Mengxin shook her head and smiled bitterly, and said to Han Mengxin: "Brother, your life was taken away by this guy just now, and I just won your life back. But this gambler said he wanted to go  You have to beat him first to get to the next level, so I have to make a bet with him.”

    "What are you going to bet with him for?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Blackjack."

    The so-called blackjack, to put it bluntly, is to draw cards from the remaining 52 cards in a deck of cards, except for the big and small kings. The number of points on the card face cannot exceed blackjack. Among them, there are three types of cards: j, q, and k.  Some places are regarded as 10 o'clock, and some places are regarded as half o'clock.  Different places have different rules.  But the rules that determine who wins and who loses are the same.  Just can't exceed 21 o'clock.  There is no limit on the number of cards.

    Han Yu acted as the dealer and first dealt a card to the gambler. The gambler took a look at it and put it on the table with the back facing up. Then it was Han Mengxin's turn. Han Mengxin took a look and saw that it was the ace of hearts.

    Continue to deal the cards

    The gambler asked for three cards in a row, and then asked for no more cards.  But Han Mengxin still needed to continue asking for cards. In addition to the ace of hearts at the beginning, Han Mengxin also got 4 of hearts, 2 of hearts and 3 of hearts.  The total is only 10, and there is still some distance beyond 21.

    "Do you want more?" Han Yu asked.

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin nodded after hearing this.

    It’s another 6 of hearts.  The gambler stared at Han Mengxin. The splash of hearts made the gambler feel a little uneasy, and he always had a bad feeling.  And under the gaze of gamblers.  Han Mengxin nodded and confirmed the request for cards again.  If the card this time is no smaller than 5, then Han Mengxin will lose.  Han Yu felt a little sweat in his heart. After calming down, Han Yu dealt out the cards in his hand.

    The eyes of the gambler and Han Yu were fixed on Han Mengxin's hand that was about to turn the cards almost at the same time, but the two people had completely different ideas.  As if she was also deliberately torturing the two of them, Han Mengxin turned over the cards lightly and slowly, slowly turning over the cards, which was the 5 of hearts.

    Seeing the 5 of hearts, the gambler's eyes immediately straightened.  luck!  It can only be said to be luck.  Although he was dissatisfied, the gambler understood.  At the gambling table, people only look at the results, not the process.  As long as no one is caught in the process, others will have to recognize the results afterwards.

    Seeing Han Mengxin get the blackjack, the gambler sighed, "It's not a crime of war." Although he was unwilling, the gambler could only admit that Han Mengxin won.

    But gamblers are gamblers. Although they admitted that Han Mengxin won, they did not intend to let others go so easily.  According to gamblers, you can leave if you want.  But you have to beat yourself.

    In addition to Han Mengxin, there are a total of five people including Han Yu, Ning Ping, Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao who must defeat the gambler.  And gamblers are no longer careless and are ready to get serious.

    Blackjack does not mean that it can only be played by two people. With the addition of gamblers, the upper limit of the number of people playing blackjack has just been reached.  Six people sit in a circle.  Han Mengxin is responsible for dealing the cards.

    Before starting, the gambler also explained the stakes of the gamble to everyone.  That is the life of everyone, including the gambler himself.  No one disputes the gambler's stated bet.  Because it is useless to have any objections. At this time, Han Yu and others are in the gambler's realm. If they want to crack the gambler's realm, they can only follow the game rules set by the gambler.

    Han Mengxin began to deal the cards, first taking turns in a circle. Except for the gambler who placed the cards with their backs facing up, the remaining five people all opened their cards without exception.  When the gambler saw this, he secretly cursed Han Yu and others as idiots. How could they let others see their hole cards?

    But the next scene surprised the gamblers. The total points of the cards in the hands of Han Yu and the five people were either seventeen or eighteen. Anyway, they were all in a situation where they could exceed blackjack if they asked for one more card.  Next, and myself, it was exactly twelve o'clock.  According to this point, it shouldn't be a big problem to get another card.

    "Ask for another one. As long as it's nineteen, you'll win." The gambler said secretly and signaled Han Mengxin to deal the cards.

    10 O'Clock!  Looking at the cards on the table, the gambler was dumbfounded.  At 22 o'clock, I exploded.  "Fortunately, no one knows my trump card, as long as" Thinking of this, before the gambler reached out to grab the cards, Han Mengxin suddenly shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    Although he was shouting at everyone, everyone’s eyes instantly focused on the gambler.?Let gamblers have no way to start for a while.

    “Everyone, take your hands off the table, stand up and step back!” Han Mengxin said, her eyes fixed on the gambler for a moment.  The gambler didn't care. His trump card was the three of clubs, but when Han Mengxin was talking, he had already changed his trump card to the two of diamonds.  At this time, even if Han Mengxin comes to flip the cards, the gambler is not afraid. Afraid The gambler's eyes are straight because he was just changing the cards and forgot to look at other people's cards.  There are only four 2s in a deck of cards, and except for the 2 of diamonds that was conjured by himself, the four 2s have already appeared on the table.

    Cold sweat broke out from the gambler's forehead. Seeing Han Mengxin walking over, the gambler's mind was racing and he was thinking about countermeasures.  It’s just that no matter what the gambler thinks, he never thinks of a good way.  Stealing cards again?  Under the gaze of Han Yu and others, the gambler asked himself that he was not that capable.  And seeing Han Mengxin getting closer and closer.  The gambler had an idea.  Before Han Mengxin reached out to lift the card, she stretched out her hand to hold down her trump card and said to Han Mengxin and others: "Don't look at it, I won this time."

    The cards were revealed, and the 2 of diamonds turned into the ace of spades.

    "20 points, I won." The gambler said to everyone with a smile on his face.

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu and others ignored the gambler's words. Han Yu and Shi Tianbao, who were sitting next to the gambler, rushed in front of the gambler at the same time and grabbed one of the gambler's arms respectively, while Ning Ping instantly pulled out Qingyun.  sword.  After several sword rays, the gambler's clothes turned into strips of cloth and fell to the ground, along with the cards hidden in the cuffs and collar of the gambler's clothes.

    "You're out of luck!" Han Mengxin pointed at the gambler and said.

    "No. I won't let you play like this." The gambler cried with a sad face.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu slapped the gambler on the back of the head and shouted: "Shut up, you shameless bastard. You still get thousands for playing blackjack. Tianbao, let's shake this guy upside down."  Shake, see if there is anything hidden on him?"

    "Oh." Shi Tianbao responded, and together with Han Yu, he turned the gambler upside down, shaking his hands up and down hard, causing the gambler to scream: "Stop shaking, I'm bleeding.  "

    ……

    Half an hour later.  The gambler sat on the ground half-dead, pointing at Han Yu and Shi Tianbao with a weak look and said: "Beasts, are you human? Since you shook me off like a sack. My bones are about to be shaken by you two.  Did you know it fell apart?"

    "Bah, you deserve it. Who asked you to gamble?" Han Yu and Shi Tianbao said to the gambler in unison.  The gambler was speechless for a while. He simply ignored Han Yu and Shi Tianbao, the bastards, and turned to Han Mengxin and said, "Have you ever learned gambling from others before?"

    "No, I don't learn this. But my brother has been in a casino before." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    "It's just him?" The gambler glanced at Han Yu in disbelief and said.

    That look of disbelief made Han Yu a little unhappy, and he said grimly: "It seems you haven't been taught enough yet." Upon hearing this, the gambler suddenly shuddered.  I'm afraid I will never forget the crime I committed just now.  Gamblers don't want to do it again.  He shouted hurriedly: "Enough, enough, enough."

    "Hmph! Now that we've had enough, quickly activate the teleportation array to send us to the next level. I'm warning you, if you dare to play tricks again this time, I have other tricks waiting for you."

    "What other tricks are there?" the gambler asked curiously.

    “Hmph, do you want to experience it?”

    Look at Han Yu’s smiling face.  The gambler shook his head very simply and said: "No need. You guys hurry up and get ready, I'm going to activate the teleportation array."

    ……

    Like sending off the plague, the gambler sent Han Yu and others into the teleportation array. He did not dare to play any tricks this time.  Although he could still use his own abilities to lock Han Yu and others in the light-walled prison this time, he knew that the light-walled prison was not indestructible and would still be destroyed if it was attacked by a powerful force.  And once the light wall prison is destroyed, it means that there is no room for maneuver between himself and the group of people in front of him. This is a result that gamblers don't want to see.  Anyway, this tomb is not my ancestral tomb, so there is no need to make myself sad because of this tomb.

    The gambler who figured this out stopped playing tricks and opened the teleportation array that truly leads to the fifth floor of the Holy Tomb.  As if he just remembered it, the gambler shouted to everyone in the teleportation array: "I'll give you a reminder, don't make eye contact with the guardians on that floor when you reach the fifth floor, or they will turn into stone"

    Before the gambler could finish his words, Han Yu and others disappeared into the teleportation array with a swish.

    " Damn it. Really, why did you run away without even listening to what others said?" The gambler complained to himself.  But thenHe frowned. He originally planned to bet on himself again when Han Yu and the others came back. But now, whether they can come back really depends on their luck.

    "What did the gambler say to us just now? Was he reminding us to be careful?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping as soon as he entered the fifth floor of the Holy Tomb.

    Ning Ping shrugged when he heard the words, "I didn't hear clearly."

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately asked around. Everyone said they didn't hear clearly, but they also reached a consensus, that is, the guardian of the fifth floor is not a good person, and everyone should deal with it carefully.

 Text Chapter 641: Petrified Eyes

    The fifth floor of the Holy Tomb is a ramp, and the teleportation array is located below the ramp. If Han Yu and others want to find the teleportation array that leads to the next floor, they must walk up the ramp before making plans.

    The group of people walked slowly on the uphill road.  The ramp is not very wide, only about ten meters wide. There is a lot of gravel scattered on both sides of the ramp.  Judging from the appearance of the gravel, before it turned into gravel, it should have been a complete human-shaped stone statue.  Han Yu and others didn't pay attention to the gravel on the side of the ramp and walked up slowly.

    With her skirt fluttering, at the top of the ramp, a woman in white suddenly appeared in front of Han Yu and others.  Han Yu and others couldn't help but take a breath when they saw that handsome face that was unlike any human woman could have.

    It’s so beautiful!  It’s simply a beautiful thought.

    Everyone's aesthetics are different. Some think double eyelids are beautiful, some think single eyelids are beautiful, some think long hair looks good, some think short hair looks good But this woman in front of me can make everyone feel beautiful.  .

    The woman in white approached slowly, but Han Yu, who was originally stunned, suddenly shuddered. The feeling of approaching danger made the hairs on Han Yu's back stand up.  Han Yu trusted his instincts very much and immediately turned to Han Mengxin and others behind him without hesitation and shouted: "Run!"

    At this moment, Han Yu suddenly discovered that Shi Tianbao was acting strangely and was gradually turning to stone.  Shi Tianbao's mouth was half open, his whole body seemed to be immobilized, and his skin was gradually turning into stone gray.  Liu Qingmei on the side couldn't help but reach out to touch Shi Tianbao's body.  The momentum of petrification immediately spread along Liu Qingmei's hand touching Shi Tianbao, and Liu Qingmei was also petrified.

    "Let's go!" Han Yu picked up Han Mengxin, turned around and ran away. Ning Ping and Luo Lin didn't care about Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  Then he ran down the ramp.

    "Hehehe" A burst of laughter came from behind, Luo Lin couldn't help but look back, and her body was shaken. Luo Lin was also hit and turned into a stone statue.  The remaining Han Yu, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin did not dare to look back and rushed down the ramp, temporarily leaving the woman in white.

    It feels safer now that we are far away.  Han Yu put down Han Mengxin.  Looking back at the woman in white on the ramp, I saw that the woman in white was moving the three Luo Lins who had turned into three stone statues. It seemed that she was planning to move the three Luo Lins back and store them.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu asked nonsense.

    "No matter what happened? Liu Qingmei and the others must be saved." Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and said.  Ning Ping on the side nodded in agreement.  Then he said: "Even if we want to save people, we have to figure out what's going on before we can save them. If we act rashly, we might not be able to save people, but we will get involved ourselves."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and said to Ning Ping: "Well that's true. Let me go and test it first. Ning Ping, you stay to protect Mengxin."

    There was no other way at the moment. After Han Mengxin told Han Yu to be careful, she looked at Han Yu walking up the ramp with a worried look.  Han Yu thought as he walked.  I vaguely remember that the gambler on the fourth floor once mentioned something about eyes.

    "Could it be that we can't look into the eyes of that woman in white?" Han Yu muttered to himself.

    The woman in white who was carrying Luo Lin and the others saw Han Yu, and then smiled charmingly at Han Yu.  But this smile was thrown to the blind man.  Han Yu didn't even look at the woman in white. He lowered his head and asked, "Hey. Who are you? Why did you attack my companion?"

    "Don't you think it's rude not to look at the other person when you're talking?" the woman in white asked coldly.

    "Hehe I'm afraid I'll regret it after reading it." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    “Can’t I even impress you with my appearance?”

    Hearing the question from the woman in white, Han Yu chuckled and replied, "That's not what I said. Of course, I'm not the kind of person who judges people by their appearance. I just don't want others to be like my three unlucky companions."

    "It seems you already know, so there's nothing more to say." The woman in white said coldly.

    Han Yu felt a sinister wind blowing towards him, and subconsciously looked up.  When he raised his head, he immediately saw the eyes of the woman in white very close to him.

    "You saw my eyes Oops!" The woman in white said to Han Yu with a ferocious expression. But as soon as she finished speaking, the woman in white screamed, covered her eyes with her hands and took a few steps back.

    Han Yu smiled evilly and took back his right hand, and apologized without sincerity: "I'm sorry, I saw those big eyes and couldn't help but want to reach out and insert my hand."

    "You, you are shameless!" The woman in white rushed while rubbing her eyes with tears streaming down her face.Yu cursed.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged indifferently and said nonchalantly: "Actually, you can scold her a little more harshly." As he said this, Han Yu's figure flashed and appeared in front of the woman in white, and thrust his two fingers into the woman's eyes again.

    Seeing this, the woman in white quickly raised her right hand, just in time to block Han Yu's two-finger meditation.  "Hmph, it's useless to use the same trick on me twice.  Oops!"

    Just as the woman in white finished speaking, Han Yu stretched out his hands and hit the woman in white's eyes with his index finger.  The woman in white screamed again and took a few steps back.  But Han Yu didn't have a chance to breathe with the woman in white, and pressed forward step by step. As long as the woman in white dared to raise her head, her eyes would definitely see two fingers coming towards her.

    Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, who were waiting downhill, saw this situation and rushed up quickly, while Han Yu was so busy that the woman in white could not raise her head.

    "Stop!" The woman in white lowered her head, stretched out her right hand and shouted to Han Yu.

    "What to do?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Stop it, if you hit me again you will blind me." The woman in white said to Han Yu in a very depressed tone.  Han Yu couldn't help laughing after hearing this.  After laughing, Han Yu ordered the woman in white with a straight face: "Restore my companion to his original state!"

    "Ercannot be recovered. Only by immersing your companions in the pool in the center of the square above can their petrified state be lifted." The woman in white did not dare to raise her head and explained to Han Yu in a low voice.

    at this time.  Han Mengxin and Ning Ping rushed over. Upon seeing this, Han Yu tore off a ten centimeter wide strip of cloth from his clothes, walked behind the woman in white and said, "I'm going to cover your eyes to prevent you from plotting against us."

    The current situation is stronger than people.  Even if the woman in white didn't want to, she couldn't refuse, so she could only cooperate and let Han Yu cover her eyes.

    "Brother, what are you doing?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yu in confusion.

    Hearing this, Han Yu explained to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, this woman is a dangerous person. Her eyes will turn people into stone after looking at them. This is how Liu Qingmei and the three of them fell into the trap."

    "Is there any way to remove the petrification?" Han Mengxin asked hurriedly.

    "According to this guy's explanation, Liu Qingmei and the three of them can recover by soaking them in the pool in the square above."

    "Oh, what are we waiting for? Let's do it quickly." Han Mengxin said as she prepared to move Liu Qingmei who was closest to her.  Seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute."

    "What's wrong?" Han Mengxin was pulled by Ning Ping who was standing by, and she quickly looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "Let this woman touch it first. I remember that Liu Qingmei would turn into a stone statue because she touched Shi Tianbao." Han Yu said and pushed the woman in white, who staggered and came to the stone statue of Shi Tianbao.  forward.  He honestly reached out and touched the stone statue.  When Han Yu saw that there was nothing unusual about the woman in white, he felt relieved and carried the stone statues of Luo Lin and the others up the ramp with Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    Under Han Yu’s supervision, the woman in white walked obediently to lead the way.  Fortunately, the ground on this slope is very flat and there are no protrusions. There is no need to worry about the woman in white suddenly falling to the ground and doing tricks.

    ? Followed the woman in white up the ramp.  Ahead is a spacious space.  In the center is a square, and a fountain is constantly spraying water upwards.  That must be the pool that the woman in white said could lift petrification.

    After leaving Han Mengxin and Ning Ping to keep an eye on the woman in white, Han Yu moved the three stone statues into the pool one by one and soaked them.  It seems that it is not possible to remove petrification in the blink of an eye, but recovery is slow.  But they were still recovering, before the three of them fully recovered.  Han Yu and others began to interrogate the woman in white out of boredom.

    ?According to the woman in white’s confession, she is the guardian of this layer.  She has the ability to turn any creature that meets her eyes into stone.  But now that her eyes were covered and her hands were tied behind her back, there was no need to worry about her suddenly getting angry.

    Han Yu and others were asking the woman in white about her abilities when something strange happened.  The three Rowlings who were placed in the pool were attacked.  Rowling's stone statue was wrapped up by the tail of a giant python that appeared out of nowhere.  Fortunately, Ning Ping, who was closest, took action in time and hit the giant python's tail with a sword. The giant python let go of its tail in pain. At this time, Han Yu arrived and reached out to pick up Luo Lin who was landing.  Upright.

    Putting Luo Lin's stone statue back into the pool, Han Yu first jumped to Han Mengxin's side, knocked out the smiling woman in white with a knife, handed it to Han Mengxin's care, and then rushed towards the giant python that was chasing Ningping.

    "Ning Ping, step back and leave this giant python to me." Ning Ping didn't wait for Han ?He came closer and shouted to Han Yu.

    When Han Yu heard this, he stopped and stopped disturbing the duel between Ning Ping and the giant python.  Ning Ping pulled out the black-edged sword at this moment, held the hilt of the black-edged sword with both hands, and turned around. In just one turn, the giant python spit out its mouth and cut off a section of the snake letter.  The giant python's mouth was suddenly filled with blood.  At the same time, the smell of blood made the giant python even more crazy. It opened its big mouth and rushed straight towards Ning Ping without hesitation. It looked like it was going to eat Ning Ping alive. Ning Ping hurriedly avoided it.  In order to prevent the giant python from attacking Han Mengxin and others, Ning Ping took the giant python further and further away.

    The woman in white who turned around suddenly listened and heard that the giant python was getting further and further away from her. She couldn't help but feel anxious. She didn't care that she would be discovered by Han Mengxin, so she immediately let out a whistle.  Although Han Mengxin immediately covered the mouth of the woman in white, it was still a step too late.  Hearing the whistle, the giant python immediately abandoned Ning Ping and turned towards Han Mengxin and Han Yu.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu cursed secretly when he saw this, turned to Han Mengxin and said: "Mengxin, take off this guy's socks and stuff them into her mouth so that she can make no sound again."

    "Oh." Han Mengxin agreed, ready to take off the socks of the woman in white.  The woman in white was frightened and hurriedly kicked her legs to keep Han Mengxin away.  Seeing this, Han Yu jumped over and struck again with his hand. This time, the blow was even more powerful than before. The woman in white immediately fainted without even a sound.

    Then Han Yu jumped onto the path that the giant python must pass, and said to Han Mengxin without looking back: "Mengxin. Take this woman to exchange places, and I will stop this giant python."

    "Well, brother, be careful." Han Mengxin agreed, stretched out her hand to hold the woman in white's arm, and dragged the woman in white towards the pool.

    It was too late, but not long after Han Mengxin left, the giant python rushed over and blocked Han Yu's way.  He immediately opened his huge mouth and swallowed Han Yu into his mouth.  But as soon as it was swallowed, the giant python opened its mouth in a hurry and swallowed Han Yu out.

    Seeing the giant python twisting and rolling on the ground in pain, Han Yu, who was burning all over, sneered and said: "Dare you eat me? Don't even look at who grandpa is? How about it? Does your mouth hurt now?"

    It’s like being able to understand people’s words.  The giant python stared at Han Yu with malicious eyes, and slowly folded its body on the spot, standing upright and leaning back slightly.

    Han Yu knew that this was the python preparing to attack.  If this python is poisonous.  Han Yu should be more careful, but giant pythons are non-venomous except for their length and strength.  Since it is non-toxic, how can Han Yu be afraid?  Immediately his hands burst into flames.  He looked at the giant python with a half-smile.

    Animals are always very sensitive to danger.  After seeing Han Yu's lack of fear, the giant python suddenly retreated.  Just when the python was hesitant.  Ningping, who was ignored by the giant python, rushed over.  Ning Ping was seen walking quickly, his right hand pressed on the hilt of the black-edged sword that had been sheathed.  He made a gesture of drawing a sword.

    Han Yu didn't say anything when he saw this, and subconsciously took two steps back, but the giant python had just turned around at this time.  A flash of sword light flashed, and a gash was opened in the giant python's seven-inch position, followed by snake blood spurting out like a fountain.  The giant python's body gradually softened and collapsed on the ground.  Han Yu walked to Ning Ping and asked helplessly: "As for being so angry?"

    "Humph!" Ning Ping snorted softly.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head, turned around and walked towards Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin, who was by the pool, was looking after the fainted woman in white and the three Luo Lins in the pool.  Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping coming over, Han Mengxin hurriedly came up to them and said, "Thank you for your hard work."

    "It's okay, thanks to Ning Ping." Han Yu waved his hand and walked towards the woman in white, leaving Ning Ping with the opportunity to accept Han Mengxin's praise.

    He walked to the woman in white, reached out and took the sock out of the woman's mouth.  Han Yu frowned slightly and said to the woman in white: "If you continue to pretend to be faint, I will take off your clothes and hang you from the highest point of this square."

    "" The woman in white didn't move.

    When Han Yu saw this, he didn't waste any time and reached out to untie the belt of the woman in white.  Just when Han Yu's hand was about to touch the belt of the woman in white, the woman in white opened her mouth and cursed: "You! You are shameless!"

    "Hmph! I have healthy and white teeth. On the other hand, it's okay for you to think of ways to embarrass us even though you were blindfolded and your hands were tied behind your back. If we weren't hostile, I would have wanted to be your friend.  "

    "Impossible! None of you intruders can even think of leaving here." The woman in white said categorically to Han Yu.  Han Yu frowned when he heard this and said, "We were entrusted by the card club to get the Crystal Beauty Head. We are not the kind of intruders you imagined."

    ?"Hmph! Who believes it?" The woman in white snorted coldly.

    "Believe it or not. Anyway, you are in my hands now. You'd better cooperate, otherwise don't blame me for being ruthless."

    "Bah, it sounds like you were merciless just now." The woman in white said disdainfully.

    Han Yu did not refute what he said, and said straight to the point: "Stop talking nonsense, in a word, will you cooperate?"

    "Don't even think about it!"

    "Don't say it so absolutely, otherwise you won't even have a chance to regret it. Let me remind you, we can carry cameras with us. If you don't cooperate, I will take off your clothes and take a lot of pictures.  Take a nude photo of yourself and let everyone admire your beauty."

    The woman in white was so angry that she was shaking all over and could no longer speak.  Han Mengxin on the side couldn't bear to say something to comfort the woman in white, but Ning Ping covered her mouth in time, signaling Han Mengxin not to interrupt.  In Ning Ping's view, although Han Yu likes to talk a lot, he is a thief-minded but not courageous master. Even though he screams fiercely, he still can't do it if he really wants to do it.

    Seeing that the woman in white didn’t give a reply, Han Yu continued: “Quickly give me a quick word, do you agree or disagree?”

    "" The woman in white was silent.

    Han Yu didn't hesitate when he saw this, and stretched out his hand to see the belt of the woman in white.  With a "swish" sound, the white belt was untied and thrown aside. The body of the woman in white trembled slightly, but she still bit her lips and remained silent.  Seeing that the woman in white was still insisting, Han Yu immediately became unceremonious. He grabbed the skirt of the woman in white's top and pulled it aside, revealing the pink bellyband that the woman in white wore underneath.  Her shoulders felt the coolness of the outside world, which made the body of the woman in white tremble even more violently, but she continued to bite her lips tightly and did not speak.  Han Yu sighed slightly when he saw this, and said to the woman in white: "You forced me to do this." As he said that, Han Yu stretched his hands to the skirt of the woman in white.

    When Han Yu’s hand touched the skirt of the woman in white, the woman in white finally gave in and shouted with a cry: "I, I cooperate."

 Text Chapter 642 The big tree in the teleportation array

    Maybe it left a psychological shadow. Even after the blindfold was removed, the woman in white still lowered her head and did not dare to look at Han Yu.  Secretly watching Han Yuyi lower his head.

    The three Luo Lins who were petrified have recovered. Their memories seem to be a little missing, and they have no memory of being petrified.  I was a little concerned about being soaked in water when I woke up.  There was no other reason. The water-soaked clothes stuck to her body completely, exposing her perfect body to Shi Tianbao who was also soaked in the water.

    "Are you ready?" Han Yu walked to the woman in white and asked.  The woman in white was like a frightened rabbit, jumping far away, keeping a certain distance from Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't know whether to laugh or cry at the snickering of Han Mengxin and others behind him. He didn't do anything to her?  What are you so nervous about?

    "Hey, don't be so nervous, okay? We are collaborators now. Since we are collaborators, I will not do anything to you again unless you mess around." Han Yu shouted at the woman in white who was far away from him.  But the woman in white didn't believe Han Yu's words at all. Now she just wanted to send this terrible guy away as far as possible. As for the other things, the woman in white didn't think about it.

    After the preparations of the woman in white, the teleportation array leading to the space guarded by the black light tiger was opened. Han Yu and others walked into the teleportation array. With a flash of white light, Han Yu and others disappeared. The woman in white felt a big stone in her heart.  As if he had moved away, he let out a long breath.

    Unlike the previous teleportation array, Han Yu and others who were teleported could not only see their surroundings clearly this time.  You can also talk to each other.

    "There seems to be something wrong here?" Ning Ping looked around and said to Han Yu.

    "Yes, something is indeed wrong. What is that thing in front of you?" Han Yu pointed forward as he spoke.  Ning Ping looked over after hearing this and saw the direction in which everyone was heading.  What looked like a tree was standing there, blocking everyone's way.  When Ningping got closer, he realized that it was really a tree.  It was a big tree whose upper part could only be seen clearly, while the lower part of its roots was shrouded in mist. It was also a big tree with a nose and eyes on its trunk.

    "Who are you?" Dashu asked.

    "We were entrusted by the card club to get the crystal beauty head." Han Yu explained his purpose to Dashu.  Unexpectedly, Dashu didn't care about Han Yu's answer and continued: "You want to see the Black Light Tiger?"

    "Erwill you encounter the Black Light Tiger?"

    "Hehehe Of course you will encounter it. The Crystal Beauty Head is placed in the treasure house guarded by the Black Light Tiger. Of course you will encounter it. But this is something in the future. Before you encounter the Black Light Tiger, you need to first  Pass me."

    Hearing Dashu’s words, Han Yu and others immediately prepared to attack.  After seeing Han Yu's flames, Dashu immediately shouted: "Wait a minute. You seem to have misunderstood me."

    "Huh? Aren't you ready to start a fight?"

    "Of course not, I am a peace-loving tree, and violence is the most annoying thing."

    "Ehcan you please stop talking like that? It's disgusting." Han Yu suggested to Dashu with a somewhat tangled look.

    "Huh? Is it disgusting? But why do I always feel that that little girl is cute every time I hear her speak in this tone?"

    "Dashu, please pay attention to your identity. By the way. Who is the Lianyu you are talking about?"

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Dashu smiled and said: "You should have seen it before, it is the second-level guardian of this tomb. As the Dashu who maintains the teleportation array of this ancient tomb, in fact, as soon as you enter  I know you from the ancient tomb.”

    "Yes. I really didn't notice it before. It's a big tree. Let's get down to business. How can you let us pass?"

    "Hehehe It's very simple. Just move me away from here." Dashu said with a smile.

    "What conditions are these?"

    "Hehehe To put it bluntly, I am stuck here. I need your help, and while you have helped me, you can move on."

    A trace of cold sweat broke out on Han Yu's forehead, and he asked tentatively: "Dashu, why are you stuck here?"

    "What? It can't be done?" Dashu asked angrily.

    "It's not impossible, I'm just curious how you got stuck here?"

    Hearing this, Dashu rolled his eyes, "I want to know why I'm stuck here. Do I need your help?"

    Han Yu and others: ""

    "Hey, why did you take a detour? Can you please stay away? Hey, can you bear to see an old man like me trapped?To die in this hellish place?  "

    “…Aren’t you the tree spirit guarding the second floor?” Han Yu, who had already walked around behind the big tree, suddenly turned around and asked.

    "" Dashu was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied: "Yes, it's me. What's wrong?"

    "Wellit turns out that you are the thief who stole other people's children. Be careful. That Lianyu's parents already know about the good things you did back then, and they are preparing to seek revenge from you. Listen to my advice, you should stay.  Be safe here.”

    "Am I afraid of them?" Dashu said stiffly.  But then his tone softened, and he shouted to Han Yu and others: "Can you stop being so cold-blooded? Let's do this. As long as you help me, I will give you some tips."

    "What hint?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Tips on how to deal with the Black Light Tiger." Dashu said with a mysterious face.

    "Have you ever dealt with the Black Light Tiger?" Han Yu asked, looking at the tree in surprise.

    Dashu immediately replied: "Don't be kidding, the Black Light Tiger is the King of Warcraft with the same name as the White Light Tiger. How could I possibly settle it?"

    "Then your hint is of no use." Han Yu replied angrily, turned around and left.

    "Who said hints are useless? Do you know the past of Black Light Tiger? Have you never heard of the saying that if you know yourself and your enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger?" Dashu shouted hurriedly when he saw Han Yu and others were about to leave.

    When Han Yu and others heard this, they turned around and walked back. Han Yu said to the tree: "I'll give you a hint first. Then I'll help you."

    Dashu insisted: "No, help me first, and then give you hints. What if I give you hints, and then you leave me alone?"

    "Let's do this. Tell us half of it first, and then you can tell us the other half after we rescue you. Is that okay?" Han Yu thought for a while and came up with a compromise.

    Like Han Yu and others, Dashu could not trust Han Yu and others. After thinking for a moment, he agreed to Han Yu's proposal.

    "Well to talk about the black light tiger, we must first mention the white light tiger. According to legend, the white light tiger is the companion of the God of Light. Note, it is a companion. It is not a mount, but an existence that is on an equal footing with the God of Light." Dashu asked.  Han Yu and others emphasized.  Han Yu and others nodded disapprovingly to show that they understood.

    What Han Yu and the others want to know is a black light tiger, but it is not a white light tiger, but its mouth is on the body of a big tree.  He could only continue to listen patiently to Dashu's nonsense.

    "During the battle to seal the Dark God, the White Light Tiger was cursed by the Dark God before he was sealed. Then after a long, long time, the Black Light Tiger was born in the White Light Tiger's body. You can understand that the White Light Tiger is the Black Light  Tiger’s mother.”

    "What about the White Light Tiger?"

    "When the black light tiger separated from the white light tiger and became a separate individual, it took away most of the power in the white light tiger's body, and then directly swallowed the weak white light tiger into its belly. The God of Light came after hearing the news.  A step later, he fought a battle with the black light tiger. At that time, the black light tiger had just swallowed the white light tiger and had not fully mastered its own power. As a result, he was seriously injured by the God of Light, and then escaped alone. In the process of escaping,  .Black Light Tiger met a girl"

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but interrupted Dashu and asked: "Stop it. What happened next is that the girl rescued the seriously injured Black Light Tiger, and then the Black Light Tiger followed the girl and never left her"

    "Who said that?"

    "Generally bloody plots are arranged like this"

    "Don't watch those TV series that make people mentally retarded." Dashu scolded Han Yu angrily, and continued: "The black light tiger met a girl and was rescued by the girl"

    "Isn't this the same as I guessed." Han Yu muttered unconvinced.

    "Shut up! What did I tell you?" Dashu shouted at Han Yu.  Han Yu opened his mouth to talk back, but Ning Ping reached out and covered his mouth. Then Ning Ping said to Dashu: "Please continue talking. He has this problem. He likes to interrupt when others are talking."

    Dashu was very satisfied with Ning Ping's actions and continued: "After Black Light Tiger was rescued by the girl, in order to repay the girl's life-saving grace, he gave the girl three wishes. But the girl did not care about the three wishes given by Black Light Tiger at the beginning.  After the Black Light Tiger's injury healed, he allowed the Black Light Tiger to leave. Originally, the matter ended here, but what happened next was unexpected by no one. He followed the Black Light Tiger all the way.  The God of Light came over. When he found out that the girl had helped Heiguanghu, he actually ordered his followers to tie the girl to a cross and burn her alive. When Heiguanghu found out and rushed back, he just watched  By the time the girl arrived, she had been burned beyond recognition and was dying.One breath.  "

    "That girl is so pitiful." Han Mengxin said while wiping her tears.

    Dashu glared at Han Mengxin dissatisfiedly, unhappy that his words were interrupted again.  When Ning Ping saw this, he quickly explained: "She is his sister."

    Upon hearing this, Dashu felt relieved and continued again: "The black light tiger at that time had completely merged with the white light tiger. Even the God of Light could only retreat when faced with the furious black light tiger. There was no suspense in the battle.  At the end, the God of Light was defeated and escaped with his tail between his legs. When the Black Light Tiger was preparing to take revenge on the humans who obeyed the God of Light's orders and sent the girl to the stake, the dying girl told the Black Light Tiger about herself  My wish is that the Black Light Tiger can let those humans go"

    "So? That girl is really a kind-hearted girl." Shi Tianbao suddenly said to himself.

    Hearing this, Dashu became furious and yelled: "What's wrong with you people? Why do you like to interrupt others? Don't you know this is rude?"

    "Don't be angry, he is his fellow villager." Ning Ping quickly explained to Dashu.

    Dashu tried hard to calm down his excitement and asked angrily: "Where did I just say?"

    "Speaking of the girl's request to the Black Light Tiger to let those humans go." Han Mengxin replied.

    "Yes, that's all. The Black Light Tiger agreed to the girl's request at that time. He just took the dying girl away and did not embarrass those ignorant humans. When the Black Light Tiger let those humans go, it does not mean that God will  Let those humans go. Not long after the girl was taken away, it stopped raining in the place where the girl once lived. No matter how those humans prayed to God, for ten consecutive years, no rain fell. When Black Light Tiger and the girl  When she returned there, it had long been in ruins. Seeing her hometown in such a state, the girl felt sad, so she told Black Light Tiger her second wish. At that time, Black Light Tiger,  Her ability has reached the level of a god, and it is just a simple thing to make it rain. And after the rain is moistened, the girl's hometown begins to have life again. But since then, the girl and the black light  The tiger disappeared. It was not until a hundred years later that the black light tiger appeared again, but the girl accompanying the black light tiger was no longer a girl. Instead, it turned into a man. At the same time, there were also a group of craftsmen and soldiers who came here. This ancient tomb  That’s when construction started.”

    "YouI won't speak, please continue." Ning Ping opened his mouth and just uttered a word, he changed his words under the glare of Dashu.  Dashu smiled with satisfaction and continued: "As you guessed, the ancient tomb you are in now was actually the girl's tomb at the beginning. But after it was captured by a group of people, it became  The holy tomb of the poker club that you know. I don’t know why Black Light Tiger did things for those people in the poker club. There must be other stories during this period?Huh? Why did I finish everything?"

    Dashu’s hindsight made Han Yu and others feel a little funny.  Although the story told by Dashu didn't seem to be of much help to them in dealing with the Black Light Tiger, they had to admit it.  The story is well told.  In return, give this big tree a hand.

    "Don't worry. Even if you finish talking, we will help you. Now tell us. How can we help you?"

    "Oh, thank you. Have you seen those mist-like things at my roots? I am trapped by those things. If I can dispel them, then I can come out with my own power." The big tree hurriedly told Han  Yu and others said.

    After hearing what the big tree said, Han Yu and others looked at the mist-like thing covering the roots of the big tree, and asked the big tree: "Then do you know how to dispel it?"

    "Do I still need your help if I want to know?" Dashu rolled his eyes and replied.

    Han Yu ignored Dashu's attitude, scratched his head and said, "If you don't know, then it's even less likely that we will know. If you don't know, how do you want us to disperse?"

    "Eh give it a try, find any way. I feel like your flames might be useful." Dashu said with some embarrassment.

    "What if I set you on fire?" Han Yu asked worriedly.

    "I'm not that fragile, okay? Just do it." Dashu said to Han Yu quickly.

    "How about I try to use a sword to separate you from your roots?" Ning Ping interjected, with an eager expression on his face.  Upon seeing this, the big tree quickly shouted: "You stop me immediately and chop off my roots? Wouldn't that kill me?"

    "Erthat's right. Then I have nothing to do." Ning Ping scratched his head after hearing this and stepped aside.

    Han Yu looked at the roots of the big tree carefully, raised his head and said to the tree: "Then I'll give it a try."??.  Try the smoke method first. If it works, there is no need to set it on fire directly.  "

    "Okay, just try."

    "Then please hold it back and don't call me when the time comes."

    "Don't worry, my endurance is very strong." Dashu replied confidently.

    ……

    "Oh, help, help" the big tree screamed loudly.  Han Yu yelled at the big tree with a black line on his forehead: "I haven't lit the fire yet."

    "Huh? Oh, I'm sorry, I was called early." Dashu said to Han Yu in embarrassment upon hearing this.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He opened his right hand and faced the root of the big tree. The big tree stared at Han Yu nervously without saying a word.  Flames flew out of Han Yu's hand, and began to burn around the roots of the tree as if being pulled by something.  But when people are surprised, although the flames are burning, they always keep a little distance from the roots of the big tree.

    Although the big tree felt a little hot at its roots, it was not unbearable. What was even more surprising to the big tree was that it felt that its roots could move.  It was shrouded in that layer of fog before, but it couldn't move at all.

    "Continue! I feel it's working." Dashu shouted to Han Yu with a happy face.

    As a result, Han Yu's attention was suddenly distracted by the sudden interruption by the big tree. The flames that had been well controlled suddenly fell a little on the roots of the big tree. The big tree screamed and Han Yu was confused.  , the flames were suddenly difficult to control.  The roots of the big tree were suddenly surrounded by flames, and the tree screamed unbearably until the flames went out.

    "Oh my god, I almost thought I was going to die just now." Dashu said to Han Yu and others with lingering fear.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shouted angrily: "Shut up! Don't disturb my mind anymore! Otherwise, you will still suffer."

    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Dashu quickly closed his mouth.  Just like Han Yu said, if he hadn't screamed just now, he wouldn't have suffered.  In order to stop suffering, Dashu secretly decided not to say anything for a while.

    After a flame burning, the fog shrouding the roots of the big tree has dimmed a lot. Han Yu came again. This time the big tree gritted his teeth and said nothing. After being trapped in this ghost place for many years, the big tree finally returned.  Be free.

 Text Chapter 643: The tree that fell out of favor

    "Hahaha Ziyou, Ziyou, finally after ten years of waiting, I can finally leave this damn place. Black Light Tiger, I'm afraid you never dreamed that I would regain Ziyou so soon."  Dashu, who had regained his freedom, yelled in a gloomy manner.

    After hearing the roar of the big tree, Han Yu and others invariably raised their vigilance.  The big tree in front of me just mentioned the Black Light Tiger. Judging from what it said, it was the Black Light Tiger that caused it to be trapped here. This was inconsistent with what it had told itself before. In other words, this guy was not interested in Han Yu.  Others lied.

    Dashu, who had not yet realized that his secret was exposed, continued to shout excitedly. After venting his joy, Dashu finally thought of Han Yu and others.  Then he looked at Han Yu and others with a smile and said, "Thank you so much. I don't even know how to thank you."

    "You're welcome. If nothing happens, we'll leave." Han Yu said to the tree with the same smile.  Hearing this, Dashu said: "Don't leave in a hurry. I feel very excited now. I hope someone can accompany me to share the joy in my heart."

    After hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and said, "Even if you want to find someone to share your joy, is this a place where you can share your joy?"

    "Well that's true. This kind of ghost place is really not suitable for a celebration. Well, in order to repay you, I will give you my fruit to try." As he said that, the big tree controlled himself  A branch on his body stretched out in front of Han Yu and others.

    A fruit the size of a mango fell into the hands of Han Yu and others. The tree enthusiastically said to Han Yu and others: "Eat it. You're welcome."

    Han Yu stretched out his hand to weigh the fruit in his hand, smiled and said to the tree: "We will eat it later, and we are not hungry now." Because they were reminded by Han Yu and Ning Ping in advance, Han Mengxin and others did not eat either.  After seeing Han Yu finish speaking, they all turned around and prepared to leave.

    "Stop!" Just when Han Yu and others turned around to leave, the big tree suddenly roared and stretched out its branches to block the way of Han Yu and others.  Han Yu turned around and asked, "What else do you want?"

    "Huh huh huh, it seems that you are planning to give me a toast instead of a penalty drink. I originally wanted to make it easier for you because you helped me, but unfortunately, you didn't know how to cherish the opportunity given to you."  Shu sneered as he unfolded his body.  Around the thick trunk, countless branches suddenly grew wildly.  The overwhelming force stretched towards Han Yu and others.

    Seeing that the big tree had torn off its disguise, Han Yu, without saying a word, picked up the fruit that the big tree had just given him, and threw it at the big tree's face with a groan.  I saw the fruit drawing an arc in the air.  It was accurately thrown into the mouth of the big tree.  It choked the tree that was exerting force with its mouth wide open.

    "Cough cough cough you cough cough wait cough cough" Dashu threatened Han Yu while coughing.  Han Yu, who succeeded in the attack, smiled and reached out to take the fruit handed over by Han Mengxin, and threw it again at the face that could not be avoided on the trunk of the big tree.

    "Damn it!" The big tree roared angrily, and the branches above its head shook, followed by hundreds of tree fruits flying straight towards Han Yu and others.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly called for everyone to retreat. Ning Ping protected Han Mengxin while retreating and chopping the nearby fruit into pieces.  Luo Lin, on the other hand, grabbed the flying tree fruit with both hands and threw it towards the big tree.

    Seeing Han Yu and others fighting and running away, Dashu was afraid that the prey in front of him would escape, so he quickly swayed his body and started to approach Han Yu and others.  Although he moved slowly, he always kept a distance from Han Yu and others.  There was no chance for Han Yu and others to escape.

    "Compared with Dashu, Han Yu and others' counterattack was not very effective.  After regaining his freedom, Dashu seemed to have recovered his own strength.  In addition, Ning Ping and Shi Tianbao need to take care of Han Mengxin and Liu Qingmei, and Han Yu's release of flames is always interrupted midway. As they watch, Han Yu and others are about to be overwhelmed by the branches and leaves of the big tree.  The road was blocked.

    Suddenly, a tiger roar was heard from behind. The branches and leaves that had covered the heads of Han Yu and others immediately began to gradually turn into lime gray after the sound wave passed by. The big tree that looked proud before now also  His expression changed, and he looked behind Han Yu and others with a somewhat frightened expression.  Han Yu looked back and saw a huge black tiger, as big as an adult elephant, walking over step by step.  Seeing the black tiger, Han Yu felt nervous. The nervousness reminded Han Yu of the first time he met a wolf after being left alone by his master in a deep mountain forest as a child.

    A slight "click" sound caught Han Yu's attention.  Han Yu turned his head slightly and saw that Ning Ping's two hands had already grasped the sword in his hands. The blue veins on the hand holding the sword hilt were bulging, showing that the owner of these hands was also very nervous at this time.  Han Mengxin's performance was beyond Han Yu's expectation. She seemed quite calm, but when Han Yu took a closer look, he couldn't help but feel happy again. It turned out that the girl had fainted from fright.  If he hadn't been leaning on Ning Ping, he might have collapsed on the ground.

    Finding that Han Mengxin had fainted, Han YuSuddenly I found that I was not as nervous as I was at the beginning.  At this moment, Han Yu actually had the idea of ??taking a closer look at Black Tiger.

    They saw the black tiger approaching step by step, approaching Han Yu and others. When the black tiger approached, the big tree also retreated step by step.  The black tiger obviously didn't care about Han Yu and the others. It seemed that only the big trees were left in its eyes, and it slowly passed by Han Yu and the others without squinting.  Han Yu looked at the passing black tiger with interest and said nothing.

    When passing by Han Yu, Black Tiger suddenly stopped and turned to look at Han Yu who was standing aside. After looking carefully, he didn't make any reaction and took a few steps closer to the big tree.  .  He spoke to the big tree in human language: "Old gangster, it seems you are planning to harm others again."

    "Hehehehe Boss Hei, you are not a messenger of justice. Why are you meddling in other people's business? Those humans are the ones who are going to make trouble for you. I took care of them for you. If you don't appreciate me, why do you still want it?"  Fight with me. I can tell you, I am not the same person I was ten years ago."

    "Is there any difference?" Black Tiger asked lightly.

    The big tree was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he woke up.  He couldn't help but get furious, but the black tiger usually accumulated too much power, so Dashu did not dare to attack the black tiger proactively, but instead began to think about a retreat.  But Black Tiger was not prepared to take advantage of it.  Seeing the big tree's eyes moving around, you knew what this guy was planning.  Immediately, he was not polite, opened his tiger's mouth and let out a tiger roar at the trunk of the big tree.

    Before, Han Yu couldn’t see clearly when he was far away. Now that he was close, Han Yu could see clearly.  I saw the black tiger roaring, and at the same time, a dark red light shot out from the tiger's mouth, heading straight towards the trunk of the big tree.  Of course the big tree would not give in when it saw this.  Han Yu didn't know how scary that dark red light was, but the big tree had a personal experience.  He immediately controlled the branches to block the front of him tightly.

    Right in front of Han Yu's eyes, the rusty branches blocking the dark red light gradually turned to stone, and then he saw the black tiger retreating and kicking the ground hard.  He knocked open the wall of petrified branches and appeared in front of the big tree again.

    “Don’t bully others too much,” Dashu shouted angrily at Black Tiger.

    "Humph" Heihu snorted coldly and opened his mouth again.

    "Damn" the big tree cursed secretly when he saw this, and immediately began to prepare to resist. A green light shield appeared in front of the trunk of the big tree.  Blocking the dark red light spit out by the black tiger.

    The dark red light hit the green light shield. What surprised Han Yu was that the dark red light did not petrify the green light shield like before, but was blocked by the shield.  The dark red light hit the black tiger's body.  Black Tiger suddenly looked at the big tree in surprise and said, "Okay, I didn't expect you to be idle in the past ten years."

    "Hey, hey, hey, I've been thinking about revenge against you every day. Just accept death." Dashu saw that the green light shield was effective.  The proud little tail suddenly raised up and shouted triumphantly at the black tiger.  Han Yu secretly shook his head after hearing this.  I'm afraid this big tree will not end well.  The black tiger in front of him obviously hadn't tried his best, but the big tree already thought he had a chance to win.  As expected, he has a wooden head and cannot turn around when thinking about problems.

    "Then I'll just look forward to it." Black Tiger said coldly and let out a louder roar again.  Along with the roar of the tiger, the green light shield that the big tree had placed high hopes on was shattered without hesitation.

    "How, how could this happen?" Dashu was stunned for a moment, and the reality in front of him made Dashu feel a little hard to accept.  However, Han Yu understood better that in terms of strength, Dashu was just a spirit-level being, while Black Tiger was a divine beast-level being. The difference between the two was like the difference between an adult and Xiao.  When adults are in a good mood, they may play with Xiao, but if Xiao thinks that he can defeat adults, the result will only be a bloody blow.

    "You, you" Dashu finally woke up and understood that he was no match for the black tiger in front of him, and that his previous thoughts were just wishful thinking.  At that moment, he had the intention to retreat and wanted to escape.  But Black Tiger had already noticed Dashu's intention, and heard Black Tiger say coldly: "It's not that easy to escape. I've given you a chance to change your ways, but now it seems that you still haven't thought about it.  I need to change my mind.”

    “I will change, I will change, I will change whatever you ask me to do.” Dashu shouted to Heihu in a hurry after hearing this.  Unfortunately, the black tiger remained unmoved at all. He roared at the trunk of the big tree that was swearing to him, and the dark red light was once again blocked by the wall of branches.

    "I will fight with you." Dashu knew that there was no way to make things better, and he was ready to risk his life.

    Hundreds of branches and countless fruits all smashed towards the black tiger.  But the black tiger was unmoved at all. He saw the black tiger stepped hard on the ground with all four limbs, raised his body slightly, and let out a tiger roar. With the tiger roar, a stream of air spread out around the black tiger with the black tiger as the center.  Come.  All the nearby branches and fruits were blown away.

    &nbsp; "Is that all you have?" Black Tiger asked Dashu a little dissatisfied.

    Hearing this, the big tree sneered and said: "Of course there are more." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw countless pollen falling above the black tiger's head. There was so much pollen that it looked like he owned it.  The huge entity fell directly on the black tiger.

    Not far away, Han Yu sniffed and smelled a scent, and immediately felt his hands and feet were a little weak.  Han Yu was secretly complaining, and hurriedly shouted to Ning Ping and others: "There is something wrong with the fragrance of flowers, please back away." But it was obviously too late to remind him now.

    "Hehehehe Boss Hei, I know the third wish that girl made for you. Are you planning to break your oath?"

    "What do you want?" Black Tiger asked lightly.

    "It's nothing, let me go. Hello, me, everyone."

    Before Heihu could reply, Han Yu was already furious.  As a self-proclaimed capable person, Han Yu never thought that he would be used as a bargaining chip to threaten others.  Strong self-esteem helped Han Yu overcome the paralyzing fragrance of flowers from the big tree. Han Yu stood up straight in his rocking chair and bit the tip of his tongue to force himself to wake up. Han Yu yelled at the big tree: "Rotten wood."  , If you want to threaten others with me, you are still a little green." As he said that, Han Yu raised his hands high, and a ball of flame began to grow bigger on the top of Han Yu's head.

    At first, Dashu didn’t pay attention to the fireball created by Han Yu, but Black Tiger looked at Han Yu with interest.  Seeing the fireball in Han Yu's hand getting bigger and brighter, Dashu finally felt a little uneasy, but at this time, Black Tiger stopped Dashu from planning to sabotage Han Yu's action.

    The fireball has grown from the size of a round table at the beginning to the size of a large hot air balloon.  From a distance, it looks like a small sun, but Han Yu, who was standing under the fireball, could hardly see his figure clearly if he didn't look carefully.

    "I'll kill you." Han Yu gritted his teeth and threw the fireball in his hand towards the big tree.  At this time, Ning Ping and others had already run far away, so there was no need to worry about being hurt by the shock wave generated by the attack.

    The black tiger closest to the big tree roared at the trunk of the big tree, then turned and went straight to Han Yu, who was sitting on the ground due to the effect of the drug.  Before Han Yu could say anything, Black Tiger opened his mouth and took Zhuan Yu's collar into his mouth and ran away.

    Blocking the petrified roar of the black tiger, the little sun thrown by Han Yu also descended on the canopy of the big tree.  In order to survive, Dashu can be said to have used all his strength to eat nǎi.  What the big tree didn't expect was that the little sun was so terrifying. As soon as its outstretched branches and leaves touched the little sun, they were immediately burned to ashes. Even if the big tree wanted to run away at this time, it was no longer possible.  No place to escape.  f

    ♂♂

    <<Super Power Civilization>> text, readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

 Text Chapter 644: The Black Light Tiger Keeps His Promise

    The destruction of the big tree did not make Han Yu and others relax. On the contrary, Han Yu and others became even more nervous at this moment.  Because at this time, Han Yu and others suddenly discovered that the only two forces left in this place were his own group and the Black Light Tiger.  After seeing the black light tiger's method of dealing with the big tree, Han Yu and others felt a little guilty.  The black tiger in front of me is really not an easy problem to deal with.  However, Han Yu and others had no intention of resigning themselves to their fate. It was estimated that if this black tiger really wanted to kill them, they would not accept his surrender. It would be better to show some courage.

    Han Yu and others were speculating on Black Light Tiger's next plan when they saw that Black Light Tiger had already spoken to Han Yu, "You guys, get out of here. This is not a place where living people like you should come."

    "What, we came here because of something else, otherwise who would run to the grave?" Han Yu, who was rescued by Black Light Tiger, said to Black Light Tiger after hearing this.

    Heiguanghu said unmoved: "What does this have to do with me? No matter what you are here for, leave here immediately, otherwise you don't have to leave."

    Han Yu continued: "You can't say that. This is not your home, it's the territory of someone else's card club. You are just a tenant at best. We were entrusted by the landlord of the card club to come here to get the crystal beauty head. What do you think?  What drives us away?”

    "Hmph! Just because I am stronger than you, just because I can crush you like an ant." Black Light Tiger said coldly.

    "There is truth in this world all over the world"

    Hei Guanghu interrupted Han Yu before he could finish his words: "Bah! My reason is my strength, don't come with me and convince others with virtue. It looks disgusting."

    Han Yu did not get angry when he heard this. Instead, he was moved in his heart. He realized that there was something in Black Light Tiger's words, and he quickly asked tentatively: "Then how can you agree to let us get the crystal beauty head?"

    "I want a crystal beauty head. Then let me see if you have the ability to get my approval." Black Light Tiger thought for a while and said to Han Yu.

    "Then how can you recognize us?" When Han Yu heard that there was a way, he immediately showed a clear expression and stared at the black light tiger and asked.  But Black Light Tiger did not show any embarrassment that his thoughts were seen through. He also stared at Han Yu and said word by word: "I want you to deal with the evil spirits hiding deep in the tomb."

    "Huh? Evil spirits?Oh, you mean the guardians who originally guarded this tomb."

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Hei Guanghu did not deny it.  He nodded and said, "Yes, they were indeed the guardians of this tomb before, but now, they are just a group of evil spirits."

    "Ercan you tell me more about it? This saying goes well. Know yourself and the enemy and you will win every battle. Only when we understand the weaknesses of evil spirits can we prescribe the right medicine. You won't even give us a hint, right?  "Han Yu asked Hei Guanghu tentatively.  I heard Hei Guanghu say without hesitation: "Of course I will give you some tips, but specific tips. You can only rely on you to understand them. Come with me, this broken place is really not a place to talk. Leave here with me first."  Well, I don’t want to be trapped in this teleportation channel that is about to collapse with you.”

    Just like Hei Guanghu said.  After the big trees were killed, the passage was constantly collapsing.  Previously, Han Yu and others' attention had been focused on Black Light Tiger.  In addition, the place where the collapse initially occurred was far away from Han Yu and others, if Black Light Tiger hadn't reminded them.  Han Yu and others still had to wait for a while before they realized something was wrong.  But now with Black Light Tiger's reminder, Han Yu and others would not refuse Black Light Tiger's kindness, and then followed Black Light Tiger to leave this teleportation channel that was about to be destroyed.

    As the Black Light Tiger left the transmission channel, Han Yu and others came to the place where the cursed crystal was placed that the guardian of the third floor had mentioned to them.  Looking at the crystal stone in the center of the circle that was emitting lavender light, Han Yu really had the urge to rush over and smash it. However, Han Yu believed that if he moved, it would not be the crystal stone that would be smashed, but his very own.  There is a possibility of being slapped flat by the black light tiger in front of you.

    "Sit down." Hei Guanghu walked to his resting place and lay down. He slapped the ground with his right front paw seemingly casually, and then some stone pillars rose up behind Han Yu and others.  Those stone pillars are more than half a meter high and seem to be used as seats for Han Yu and others.  Guests can do as they please, and the owner here doesn't seem to be easy to talk to. Han Yu and others didn't want to confront Heiguanghu over this trivial matter, so they sat down obediently, looked at Heiguanghu, and waited for Heiguanghu to speak.

    Black Light Tiger did not keep Han Yu and others waiting. After seeing Han Yu and others sitting down, he started chatting.  But maybe it’s because I haven’t had a conversation with any creature for a long time, so I couldn’t hold back the conversation once I opened it. The Black Light Tiger was like a chatterer, talking about his birth.?? 

    "Speaking of which, my predecessor, Bai Guanghu, was working together with the God of Light to deal with the God of Darkness. Because of the God of Light's shamelessness, Bai Guanghu fell into the Dark God's plot. The sealed Dark God dropped a star just before he was sealed.  The seeds of darkness were planted in the body of the white light tiger. As time went by, the seeds of darkness in the body of the white light tiger took root and sprouted, and later gradually became another godhead of the white light tiger. Because of the different power attributes, the newly formed godhead and  Bai Guanghu's godhead cannot coexist. In order to avoid the mutual influence between the two parties, Bai Guanghu's godhead and the newly formed godhead decided to separate themselves, and no one would interfere with the other. But what I didn't expect was that when they were separated, they were attacked by the God of Light who got the news.  The white light tiger's godhead was severely damaged. In order to prevent the white light tiger's godhead from disappearing, the separated black light tiger swallowed the white light tiger's weak godhead into his body. The reason why they were separated before was because the two godheads  Their powers are equal and they cannot coexist. However, after being attacked by the God of Light, the power of the two gods is no longer equal. One is the main and the other is the auxiliary. It is completely possible to coexist. Unfortunately, at that time, after the God of Light attacked Bai Guanghu's godhead  He also wanted to sneak attack the godhead of the black light tiger, but the black light tiger, which was merging with the godhead of the white light tiger, did not have the energy to deal with the god of light, so the god of light succeeded. Fortunately, the black light tiger saw the opportunity early. He was injured and ran away. "

    "Well, we have heard what Dashu said later. He said that you were saved by a human girl. In order to repay that human girl, you agreed to three conditions"

    "Fart! Will I be saved by a human being like an ant? That damn dog farts!" Black Light Tiger suddenly roared angrily.  The roar made Han Yu feel his ears ringing.  Han Yu asked Hei Guanghu while picking his ears: "Isn't it like what the big tree said?"

    "Of course! That old gangster does nothing else except tell lies and bring trouble to others all day long. There is a saying that nine out of ten words spoken by others are false, but none of his words are true.  It’s true. After I was injured, I did meet a human girl, but instead of being rescued by the human girl, I was captured by her.”

    "Captive? A human being whom you regard as an ant was captured?" Han Yu looked at the Black Light Tiger in disbelief and asked.

    "What's weird? Everyone has bad luck. Even if I have great abilities, if I can't use them at the time, I will still be ruined. Besides, do you think the human who captured me is an ordinary human? She is the light.  She is the spokesperson of God in the human world. In other words, she is a saint, and the power she possesses is beyond what I, who was seriously injured at the time, could handle."

    "Then you can't run?"

    "Where am I running? At that time, the believers of the God of Light were tracing my whereabouts, and because I was seriously injured, I couldn't leave this damn planet."

    Hearing this, Han Yu saw that the Black Light Tiger was showing signs of going crazy.  He quickly asked: "What happened next?"

    "Later? That damn woman actually wanted to let me sit on her mount. How could I accept such a shame and humiliation! For this reason, I was even ready to self-destruct. But that woman seemed to also know that she wanted me to sit on her.  Her mount was unrealistic, so she changed her mind and asked me to agree to three conditions. After these three conditions were fulfilled, I could regain my freedom. In order to survive at that time, I agreed to her request. But what the woman didn't expect was that  Yes, it was because of her behavior that she offended the God of Light whose mind was not much bigger than the tip of a needle. As a result, she was sent to the stake by the believers of the God of Light. And in order to fulfill the first condition she put forward, I had to fight with her.  The God of Light fought a great battle, and the God of Light was beaten away by fate."

    "Oh, the truth of this incident is completely contrary to the story. Then why did you obey her wishes and not hurt the guys who sent her to the gallows?"

    "Humph, that's because the woman was dying and wanted me to save her without wasting time. Don't you know that it never rained here again? This was all done by that woman after she recovered.  Good thing." Black Light Tiger said with a cold snort.

    "Then why did you save her at that time? Wouldn't it be free just to watch her die?" Han Yu asked in confusion after hearing this.

    Heiguanghu explained angrily: "Shit! If she had died at that time, then I would never be able to complete what I promised her. As a god-level existence, keeping promises is very important, or if you don't agree, once  If you agree, you must do it, otherwise it will affect your state of mind and cultivation."

    "That's really troublesome. What happens after that? Why do you stay here all the time? Have you completed the three things you promised her? And what about the evil spirit you just mentioned?" Han Yu  asked again.

    "If you want to know, just shut up and stop interrupting." Hei Guanghu glared at Han Yu dissatisfied and continued: "That woman isAfter she was rescued, she took me around and did many things during this period. Because of the three promises, I had to stay with her until many years later, she married a very powerful king.  Later, in order to seize power, the second condition she made to me was to kill everyone who opposed her in that country.  To me, killing human beings is no big deal.  And with my help, that woman soon had the entire country in her hands.  After becoming the queen, the woman returned here and began to build the tomb after her death, which is the tomb where you are now.  In order to build this tomb, that woman used the power of a whole country. As a result, the tomb was built as she wished, and her country was transformed from a first-rate powerful country into a small, inferior country.  But these things obviously didn't bother the woman.  Her mind was completely focused on her own affairs. All she cared about was that she would not be disturbed after her death.  For this reason, I was unlucky enough to be plotted against by that woman again.  The woman told me her third wish before she died.  "

    "Isn't it going to ask you to guard her tomb for the rest of her life?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Heiguanghu nodded and said, "Yes, you are so smart."

    "Then this bitch is really vicious. But you are also honest. She is gone, why are you still staying in a place like this?"

    "Didn't I just say that? I am a sacred beast who keeps promises. Of course I won't pretend not to know just because someone is gone. But it's not like I haven't thought about breaking this evil wish. Like the card club you mentioned, in fact  I was the one who caused it. Originally, I wanted to let the people in the card club destroy the woman's remains. Then I would be free. But who would have thought that the people in the card club were such trash, with my secret help  It just forced the guardian who placed the woman in the tomb into the deepest part of the tomb, which was not powerful at all."

    "Then why do you think we can help you destroy that woman's remains? According to common sense, even if a few of us go, we won't be enough to fill the gap between people's teeth." Han Yu was puzzled.  asked.

    "Don't be so arrogant. In fact, those evil spirits are not impossible to deal with. In this world, there is light and darkness, black and white, good and evil. The power attributes of evil spirits belong to evil. And the best way to deal with evil is  The best way is to be positive. Among you, there happens to be one person who has this kind of energy that represents positivity." As he said that, Hei Guanghu looked at Han Mengxin who was sitting next to Ning Ping.

    "Me?" Han Mengxin pointed at herself in disbelief.  Even after getting Hei Guanghu's accurate answer, Han Mengxin still couldn't believe it.

    "Are you mistaken?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    As if he was insulted, the black light tiger glared and shouted angrily at Han Yu: "You can doubt my power, but you can't doubt my vision. I said that woman can deal with those evil spirits  . Then she can definitely do it.”

    "But, she is my sister, and I don't want her to be in danger." Han Yu frowned and said to Hei Guanghu.

    Black Light Tiger looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked: "Who said your sister must go into battle in person? She only needs to inject her own positive power into certain objects, such as swords. Let others wield those objects injected with positive energy.  It is also possible to use weapons to attack evil spirits. But in this case, it is far less efficient than letting your sister go into battle in person."

    Hearing this, Han Yu said with a sigh of relief: "I don't care whether it's efficient or not, as long as my sister is not put in danger. It doesn't matter if you go slower."

    "Brother, how can you say that? Do you really not believe in my strength?" Han Mengxin on the side said dissatisfiedly to Han Yu.

    "Even if you have the strength, I don't want you to go into battle in person. If there is an accident, where can I go to cry? If you feel that you have unlimited energy, you will see the Ninh Binh sandbag next to you.  Are you ready? Beat him, hit him hard, hit him casually, anyway, your ability is very effective in treating trauma, just give this guy a breath and don't beat him to death."

    "I, who did I offend? Why am I so unlucky?" Ning Ping muttered with a depressed look on his face after hearing this.  After hearing this, Han Mengxin comforted Ning Ping and said, "Don't worry, I won't treat you like my brother said. Unless you do something bad, I won't use force against you. In fact, I am very opposed to domestic violence.  "

    "Then what are the bad things you are talking about?" Ning Ping asked quickly as it related to his own future.

    “Of course a bad thing means doing something you shouldn’t do.”

    "For example" Ning Ping asked again.

    "For example, following me on the street to see other women, such as not caring about me, such as not listening to me, such as"

    Listening to Han Mengxin’s words, cold sweat began to break out on Ning Ping’s forehead, while Black Light Tiger asked Han Yu in a low voice: ??Hey, is this your sister?  Why do I feel like this person is more fierce than a tigress?  "

    "Shhh, don't let her hear it. I finally managed to divert her attention to Ning Ping." Han Yu whispered quickly after hearing this.

    Hei Guanghu nodded knowingly, looked at Han Yu sympathetically and asked, "With such a sister, you must have a headache, right?"

    "……Get used to it."

    "Hey! What are you two whispering about?" Han Mengxin, who had finished talking to Ning Ping, looked at Han Yu and asked.  Animals must be small to be cute. When they get older, they will most likely grow crooked, and almost none can remain cute.  In Han Mengxin's eyes, the black light tiger, which was shaped like an adult elephant, was not cute at all.

    "I didn't say anything. I was talking to Heiguanghu about the remuneration after destroying the evil spirits. Mengxin, Ningping is our partner after all. God has the virtue of good things, so you can't kill them all."

    "Brother, what do you mean by this?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    "It's very simple. I think you are too strict with Ning Ping. You should relax a little. For example, when you see other women on the street, it is a bit overwhelming. It is a man's nature to look at beautiful women, and there is force majeure in it. If you want Ning Ping to stop looking at other women, you should work on yourself instead of forcing Ning Ping to do this or that. Don’t you know that blocking is worse than sparing? Men don’t like to always tell him what to do. woman." When he said the last sentence, Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin meaningfully.

 Text Chapter 645: The evil spirit of the ancient tomb

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Han Mengxin said nothing, but secretly glanced at Ning Ping not far away. When she saw Ning Ping looking at her, their eyes facing each other, Han Mengxin quickly turned her head to look at him with evasive eyes.  Han Yu smiled and said nothing when he saw this. Some words were just mentioned and did not necessarily have to be said clearly.  Han Mengxin is a smart woman. With a little reminder, she will understand the reason why Ningping accommodates her and obeys her.  You will naturally know what you should do.

    Seeing Han Mengxin walking away, Black Light Tiger on the side said to Han Yu: "No more gossip, when are you going to remove the spirits?"

    "The deal hasn't been negotiated yet, how can we set off at this time?" Han Yu said with a smile on his face as he looked at Black Light Tiger.  Being stared at by Han Yu at this time, Black Light Tiger actually shuddered, as if something bad was staring at him, and then looked at Han Yu warily and asked: "What do you want to do?"

    "Hehehe I think the most important reason why you want us to get rid of the evil spirits in this ancient tomb is to regain your freedom. Since it is for freedom, a crystal beauty head does not seem to be able to reflect your freedom.  It’s so valuable.”

    Heiguanghu rolled his eyes very humanely when he heard this, and said to Han Yu angrily: "If you want to rip off, just say so, why not beat around the bush. So, as long as you can get rid of those evil spirits, except for the crystal beauty head  , take whatever you want.”

    "Including the cursed crystal?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "I'm free now, do I still care if this poor place is cursed?" Black Light Tiger rolled his eyes again and asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this.  Indeed, as the Black Light Tiger said, once the Black Light Tiger regains freedom, it will definitely leave here. Now that it has left, how can it care about what will happen to this ancient tomb.

    "Okay, it's settled, let's go." Han Yu readily asked Hei Guanghu to lead the way for them.  for this requirement.  Naturally, Black Light Tiger would not refuse, and immediately led Han Yu and his party to a huge stone door.

    This stone gate is an enlarged human face, with a nose and eyes.  The mouth is even more like the opening of the stone door, but it is closed at this time.

    "This is the first problem you need to solve, how to make this old guy open his mouth." Heiguanghu said to Han Yu without waiting for Han Yu to ask.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.  old man?  Does it refer to the stone gate in front of you?  Before Han Yu could ask, Hei Guanghu shouted at Shimen: "Coffin board! Don't sleep, guests have arrived."

    Shimen, who was called a coffin board by Black Light Tiger, slowly opened his eyes, rolled his eyes, and saw Han Yu standing next to Black Light Tiger. He snorted from his nose and said nothing.  Black Light Tiger explained to Han Yu: "Don't worry, this old guy is just saying hello to you."

    "Why doesn't it speak?"

    “Then it depends on your ability.”

    "What do you mean?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "This old guy is not very bright. It's very slow to get him to actively cooperate and open his mouth."

    “…Then you don’t need to use violence?”

    "No, no, no. It hasn't done anything evil. I can't do anything to this guy indiscriminately. Besides, don't look at this old thing. It doesn't look like much. In fact, this door is difficult to destroy. You  If you don’t believe it, just give it a try.”

    "Yeah." The coffin board made a sound of approval.

    Han Yu looked at the Black Light Tiger.  Heiguanghu had a natural look on his face, without any trace of anger. It was obvious that he was used to the attitude of this stone gate.

    After scratching his head, Han Yu waved to the coffin board and said hello: "Hi! Hello. My name is Han Yu. What is your surname?"

    "snort!"

    After getting a snort.  Han Yu was not discouraged and continued: "We are going to find freedom for Black Light Tiger. This is convenient for others and for yourself, so let's make it convenient, right?"

    "snort!"

    "As the saying goes, it's better to make friends than to make enemies, so why should you block our way. If we fall out, I don't think it will be good for you or me, right?"

    "snort!"

    ……

    Han Yu and others took turns to fight, but Shimen's answer was always "Huh." People's patience has a limit. When this limit is exceeded, that person will often do irrational things.

    Han Yu, who had lost his patience, glared at Shimen fiercely and threatened: "Don't force me to be brutal."

    "snort!"

    "Holy crap! If you don't eat the toast, you'll be fined! You're a person who hates people, and when flowers fade, cats and dogs turn around and run away when they see it. If you give me three points of love, you still drag me on it, right? Hurry up, right?  Open the door for me,Otherwise, don’t blame me for being rude to you!  "Han Yu pointed at Shimen and yelled.

    "Humph!" But Shimen's answer was still the same as before.

    Han Yu: ""

    After a brief silence, Han Yu roared: "Ning Ping, you copycat, tear down this broken door."

    "But Han Yu, except for the movable mouth, the rest of the door is integrated." Ning Ping said to Han Yu with some embarrassment after hearing this.

    Han Yu was troubled when he heard this. This fly only bites eggs with gaps, but the stone door in front of him is just a seamless egg. If he wants to bite, he has nowhere to bite.  However, Han Yu, who was already irritated by Shimen's attitude, didn't think much about it. He glared at Shimen angrily and said, "If there is no place to move, let's create a place for it to move."

    "Hmph, hum!" Shi Men snorted three times in a row, making Han Yu's face turn red with anger. He jumped up and kicked Shi Men's right eye.  Hit with your hands?  Do you think Han Yu is stupid and is good at hitting rocks?  How much hatred do you have against your own hands?

    Having no way to avoid it, Shi Men quickly closed his eyes and heard a "dong" sound. Shi Men was not damaged at all.  Han Yu, who landed again, looked up at Shimen, with a smirk on his lips, and said to himself: "You can close your eyes, and I'll see how you protect your nose!" After that, Han Yu jumped up again,  He pushed his legs against the nose of the stone door and heard a "boom" sound again. Then the stone door opened a crack and then closed quickly.

    As soon as Han Yu saw the door, he immediately hatched a plan.  After landing, he turned around and asked Black Light Tiger, "How is the tooth opening of this stone gate?"

    "What do you mean?" Heiguanghu asked in confusion.

    "My point is very simple. Since he refuses to cooperate, I have to use some extraordinary means." Han Yu explained after hearing this.

    "What means are you going to use?"

    "You can't say it now, it won't work if you say it. Just tell me if you have anything like this that can't be bitten by the stone gate."

    Heiguanghu quickly replied: "Oh, there are many. Just like the rocks around here, the coffin board cannot be bitten."

    “So that’s it, do you have anything like a strong long stick here?”

    "I remember. There are maces for burial in the treasure house, okay?" Black Light Tiger thought for a while and replied.

    "That's great." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Soon, the mace and the big rocks brought by Han Yu and others were placed in front of the stone gate.  The black light tiger stood not far away.  Looking at Han Yu and others with interest, Shi Men looked curious.  After Han Yu whispered a few words to Ning Ping and others, everyone took their places.  Han Yu smiled evilly at Shimen.  Jumping up again, this time Han Yu released two fireballs from his hands, heading straight for Shimen's eyes, and then kicked Shimen's nose hard.

    Seeing the fireball approaching, Shimen hurriedly closed his eyes. Then he felt a sore nose and his mouth couldn't help but loosen a crack.  Just as he was about to close his mouth again, he saw Luo Lin holding a mace in each hand and quickly rushed to the stone door before it could be closed again.  He forcefully stuffed the mace in his hand into the gap in the doorway. Ning Ping and Shi Tianbao, who were closely behind, immediately held a big stone and placed it under the mace. Then they grabbed the mace that had been stuffed into it.  One end of the mace in the doorway was pressed down with all his strength.

    The doorway was immediately opened again, and the stone door was not good at first sight.  She hurriedly tried her best to close the door again. At this moment, Luo Lin, who had let go of the mace, picked up a stone that was bigger than what Ning Ping and Shi Tianbao had held and flew away.  He rushed to the door and stuffed it in the center of the door.

    With a "click" sound, the door hit the big stone that Luo Lin brought, no matter how hard the stone door was.  But the stone door can no longer be closed.  Although the passages on both sides of the stone were a bit small and could only allow people to pass through one after another, the stone door was finally opened anyway.

    "Okay, not bad, not bad." Seeing that the overall situation was decided, Black Light Tiger couldn't help but praise.

    "I'm talking about Black Light Tiger, after this stone gate, there won't be any Stone Gate test waiting for us, right?" Han Yu asked, looking at Black Light Tiger.  Under Han Yu's questioning, Black Light Tiger turned his head and looked away. Han Yu knew at a glance that there must be something weird waiting for him inside.  Han Yu immediately made up his mind not to go in without asking Hei Guanghu for clarification.  Han Yu is not afraid of death, but he doesn't want to die in an unknown way.

    Under Han Yu’s questioning, Black Light Tiger considered that it still needed help from humans like Han Yu, so he told Han Yu and others about the situation behind the stone gate.  Just as Han Yu was worried, there was indeed more than just evil spirits behind Shimen.  Because of time, the evil spirits inside the tombs behind the stone gate that were not occupied by card clubs have been baptized by the years.It has developed to a certain scale. It is not in groups or gangs, but has become an organization similar to a small country.  On top of these ordinary evil spirits, there are also the Ghost Rider and the Evil Queen who evolved from the queen who couldn't get out even if the black light tiger squatted in this ghost place.  When the Queen died, there were 100,000 slaves who were buried alone. According to the ratio of one to one hundred, there were about 1,000 ordinary evil spirits alone. Add in the talented maids who were buried with her and the guardians who guarded the tomb.  The six Han Yus, to put it bluntly, may not be enough to fill people's teeth.  "

    "Why didn't you tell me such important information just now?" Han Yu asked Hei Guanghu angrily.

    Heiguanghu smiled when he heard this, "If I had told you earlier, would you still be able to find a way to open the stone door? You know, if you open the stone door, you will have no way out."

    “…You guy is cheating on me.” Han Yu said angrily when he heard this.

    "This is none of my business. Since you want the crystal beauty head, you must listen to me. If you don't fulfill my conditions, I will not give you the crystal beauty head. Besides, it's not like you don't have it.  What are you afraid of when dealing with evil spirits?"

    Hearing Black Light Tiger's last question about how iron can turn into steel, Han Yu smiled bitterly and said, "Have you never heard of the saying that ants kill an elephant? Mengxin's ability can indeed purify evil spirits, but if the evil spirits  There are too many. My sister Mengxin is still beyond her capabilities."

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Black Light Tiger was silent for a moment, then turned and walked towards the treasure house in the tomb.  When it came back, it had a magic wand in its mouth. The top of the magic wand was carved with an angel holding a heart in both hands, but of course what it held was not a heart.  Instead, it is a yellow spar that shines brightly.

    "Take this, it will be useful to you." Hei Guanghu said after placing the magic wand in his mouth on Han Mengxin's hand.

    Han Mengxin doubtfully stretched out her hand to take the magic wand, and suddenly a power surged through her body.  With a steady stream of feelings, I couldn't help but ask Hei Guanghu: "What's the origin of this magic wand?"

    "This is what I snatched from the God of Light when I defeated him."

    "Ah? Then this is too expensive." Han Mengxin was shocked after hearing this, and quickly prepared to return the magic wand to Black Light Tiger.  But Black Light Tiger didn't answer.  Looking at Han Mengxin, she said: "Since I have given it to you, feel free to use it boldly. My power attribute conflicts with the power attribute in this magic wand. Even if it is given to me, it will only be used as a decoration. It is better to give it to you."  Better this guy who can use it.”

    As soon as Hei Guanghu finished speaking, the magic wand in Han Mengxin's hand suddenly emitted a burst of light. Seeing this, Hei Guanghu smiled and said, "It seems that this guy has the same idea as me."

    Seeing Hei Guanghu say this, Han Mengxin did not refuse.  Firstly, this magic wand is needed to destroy evil spirits. Secondly, Han Mengxin really likes the shape of this magic wand.

    "Don't worry, I won't let you down." Han Mengxin assured Hei Guanghu.  Han Yu on the side shook his head slightly when he saw this, what a good opportunity to rip off.  Why was it just dismissed by a magic wand?

    Just when Han Yu felt that he had wasted an opportunity, Black Light Tiger rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and said: "Don't worry, we will need you. When you kill those evil spirits, we will find out what is in the treasure house. Take whatever you want.  What."

    "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" Han Yu hadn't answered yet, Shi Men, who was forced to open his mouth, suddenly let out a whimpering sound. Seeing that it stared at the Black Light Tiger with unkind eyes, I guess what it wanted to say was not a good thing.  In order to avoid contaminating their ears, Han Yu and others tacitly pretended not to hear.

    Han Yu took the lead, with Luo Lin and Liu Qingmei standing on both sides of Han Mengxin.  Behind Ningping and Shi Tianbao Hall, a group of six people slowly passed through the doorway and entered the deepest part of the ancient tomb.

    Not long after entering the ancient tomb, Han Yu and his party encountered trouble.

    This ancient tomb has not been opened for many, many years. In addition, it was expelled once by the card club. The evil spirits here are very aggressive.  After discovering Han Yu and other living people, the evil spirits wandering around howled and rushed towards Han Yu and others without even thinking.

    Indeed, as Hei Guanghu said, the positive energy carried by Han Mengxin is indeed the nemesis of these evil spirits.  The soft white light enveloped Han Mengxin and others, and the evil spirits howled one after another in places where the white light could not shine. However, there were only a few evil spirits without eyes who rushed into the white light desperately.  middle.

    Seeing that the situation was about to reach a stalemate, Han Yu threw a few fireballs into the dark night. When he found lampstands hanging on the walls of the tomb for lighting, Han Yu did not hesitate whether there was oil in the lampstands or not.  Fireballs were thrown towards those lampstands.

    Although not everyThe lampstands were all lit, but the surrounding areas that had been unclear before could finally be seen.  But in this way, the space for evil spirits to move becomes even smaller.  Just when Han Mengxin was about to use her power to evolve the evil spirits that had been cornered, she heard bursts of roars coming from deep within the tomb.  It doesn't look like a human being, it doesn't look like an animal, it's hard to tell what it is.  Accompanied by the sound of huffing and puffing, a monster that made people have no mood to take a second look at it stepped on heavy footsteps and slowly approached Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu and others did not hide when they saw this. In fact, even if they wanted to hide, they had nowhere to hide.  Holding back his nausea, Han Yu took a closer look at the monster in front of him.  This monster is like an alien that failed to undergo plastic surgery. It has a huge head, thick limbs, including the head, and there are traces of stitches all over its body. What makes Han Yu and others even more disgusted is that this monster is holding a handful in its right hand.  The large rusty kitchen knife was holding the intestines flowing out of his stomach in his left hand.  Before they were even a hundred meters away from Han Yu and the others, a fishy and foul smell rushed directly towards Han Yu and the others.

    Han Yu and others hurriedly reached out and covered their mouths, with expressions of disgust on their faces without exception.  But what surprised Han Yu and others was.  The monster seemed to understand the eyes of Han Yu and others. After howling strangely, it twisted its fat body and rushed towards Han Yu and others at a faster speed.

    "No, we can't let this guy get close. If this continues, even if we are not beaten to death by this guy, we will be suffocated to death by this guy. Ning Ping, please take my place and protect Mengxin." Han Yu  He called Ning Ping and flew towards the monster.

    But before Han Yu could rush out, he took two steps.  The monster let out a strange roar again, and with that strange roar, the nearby evil spirits seemed to be summoned.  They all pounced on the monster.  As soon as he made contact with the monster, the evil spirit disappeared.  And every time an evil spirit disappears, the monster's body will grow bigger.  When there were no evil spirits nearby, the monster, which was about the same height as Han Yu, had grown to three meters away and was looking down at Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu calmly stretched out his right hand, bursting out a burst of fierce flames, and quietly carried his left hand behind his back, taking out the healing bottle that Han Mengxin gave him before entering here.  This healing bottle is a good medicine for Han Yu and others, a life-saving medicine.  But for these evil spirits, the healing bottle is a deadly poison that can kill them.  Seeing how huge this monster is.  Han Yu speculated that it must be related to the evil spirits absorbed by it.  In other words, the body of the monster in front of him is now filled with evil spirits.  If you could throw a healing bottle into this monster's mouth

    Thinking of this, Han Yu took a closer look at the monster in front of him.  He couldn't help but curse in his mind: "Hey, where is this guy's mouth?" After searching for a long time, Han Yu couldn't find where the monster's mouth was.  Han Yu couldn't help but be a little anxious, but the monster didn't give Han Yu time to come up with a countermeasure. With a strange scream, he waved the big kitchen knife in his hand and looked at Han Yu.  Han Yu lowered his head to avoid the large kitchen knife that was sweeping towards him, and happened to see the monster's left hand holding his intestines.  Han Yu was overjoyed and thought to himself: "Since we can't find the upper mouth, it's the same as using the lower mouth."

    The reason why the intestines leaked out was of course because the stomach was not sewn properly and there was a hole.  Compared with stuffing it into the mouth, it seems to be more effective to throw it into the monster's belly along the wound on the stomach.

    Han Yu fought with monsters for a while while looking for opportunities.  At this time, Han Mengxin and others were purifying evil spirits that appeared from nowhere, and they were unable to help Han Yu for the time being.

    Although the monster's size has increased, its movements are still very flexible, and it seems to have guessed Han Yu's intentions. From time to time, the left hand holding the intestines will be raised to protect the hole in his belly.  Han Yu waited for a long time, and finally the hard work paid off, and Han Yu finally waited.

    Han Yu saw the opportunity, and after dodging the monster's large kitchen knife, he casually threw a healing bottle in his hand onto the monster's left hand.  The opened healing bottle fell on the monster's left hand that was holding the intestines. It made a hissing sound and puffs of white smoke rose up.  The monster also panicked at this time, and an unprecedented fear affected its brain, which was not very bright.

    ……

    The two healing bottles whose lids had been opened accurately fell into the monster's belly.  After nearly two seconds of silence, the monster suddenly exploded.  The evil spirits that originally entered the monster's body rushed out of the monster's body as if they were fleeing.  It's just that it's easy to get in but hard to get out. Before the evil spirits can escape, the "poison" in the treatment bottle makes those evil spirits unable to move, wailing and being purified completely.

    Seeing Han Yu succeed, the evil spirit that was pestering Han Mengxin and others seemed to understand that the situation was over, and immediately hid without a trace.  Compared with the previous bustle, the ancient tomb at this time looked more like an ancientThe tomb is silent, giving people a sense of depression.  But Han Yu and others understood that those evil spirits were only temporarily hiding. As long as they seized the opportunity, they would appear without hesitation and pounce again.

    "According to what Black Light Tiger said, the place where the Queen's coffin is parked should be along this direction." Han Yu pointed in one direction and said to everyone.  Although Black Light Tiger also mentioned that in addition to ordinary evil spirits, there is also the Ghost Rider, but the only way for Han Yu and others to quickly resolve the battle is to capture the thief first. Anyway, even if Han Yu and the others do not look for the evil spirit  The Queen, the Evil Queen will also come to Han Yu and others.

    Rather than being passively beaten, it is better to take the initiative.

    Wanting to understand this, Han Yu and others kept walking and quickly approached the coffin of the Evil Queen.  After a while, we reached the place where we could see the coffin with the naked eye.  Han Yu, who was walking at the front, suddenly stretched out his hand to signal everyone to stop.

    "What's wrong? Brother." Han Mengxin asked in confusion when she saw nothing in front of her.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a withered human hand suddenly stretched out from the open space in front of Han Yu and others. This sudden change shocked Han Mengxin. Fortunately, there were people in front of her, behind her, on her left and right.  , but he was not so frightened that he fell down.  However, as a human hand appeared, the guys lying in the open space seemed to have been awakened. One by one, withered human hands emerged from the ground, and immediately after, a mummy wearing armor stood up.  Blocking the way of Han Yu and others.  What's even more exaggerated is that among the mummies blocking Han Yu and others' path, there were actually cavalry.  Although only the skeleton of the mount is left, the size of the skeleton can be seen that this mount must have been a good BMW when it was alive.

    "It seems that the welcome ceremony of these guys was a bit overly enthusiastic." Han Yu said to everyone with a smile.  Hearing Han Yu's slightly relaxed words, everyone's originally nervous mood was slightly relaxed.  Ning Ping deliberately said with disdain: "These are the Ghost Riders that Black Light Tiger mentioned, right? They don't look very good. Han Yu, don't take action for a while, let me come and deal with them." After hearing Ning Ping's words,  Han Yu didn't object. He just reminded him not to be careless and allowed Ning Ping to challenge him.

    The Ghost Riders who emerged from the ground and lined up in two rows did not make the slightest sound, they just stood there in silence.  When Ning Ping approached, the twenty evil knights uniformly raised their weapons, but Ning Ping did not rush to do it. Instead, he gave a knightly salute to those knights first.

    After Ning Ping passed the knight's salute, the twenty ghost knights seemed to be stunned at the same time. After a short silence, the ghost knights lowered their originally raised weapons, and then uniformly gave a knight's salute to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping smiled slightly when he saw this, and said to himself: "You have been guarding that queen for who knows how long, and it's time to take a rest. Today, let me let you return to dust, return to dust, and enjoy eternal sleep.  ." After saying that, Ning Ping straightened up and looked at the twenty Ghost Riders in front of him with a serious expression, and the twenty Ghost Riders immediately took an attacking stance.

    ……

    Han Mengxin, who was watching the battle, stared nervously at Ning Ping, who was fighting with twenty ghost knights, only half of whom were left. She wanted to rush forward and fight alongside Ning Ping.  But reason stopped Han Mengxin and reminded Han Mengxin that the current battle belonged to Ningping and that she could not interfere, no matter how worried she was about Ningping's safety.

    "Don't worry, Ning Ping has the upper hand, everything will be fine." Liu Qingmei on the side saw this and comforted softly.

    "I know, but I'm just worried." Han Mengxin replied absently, staring at Ning Ping in the battle.

 Text Chapter 646 The Evil Queen

    When the last Ghost Rider was killed and disappeared into the air, the victorious Ningping did not show any joy after winning. Instead, he stood motionless with a solemn face.  Ning Ping's abnormality made Han Mengxin feel nervous. She quickly stepped forward, pulled Ning Ping's hand and asked, "Ning Ping, what's wrong with you? Don't scare me."

    Ning Ping, who came back to his senses, smiled at Han Mengxin, "Don't worry, I'm fine. It's just that I feel like those Ghost Riders are deliberately seeking death"

    Before Ning Ping could finish his words, Han Yu came over and said, "Anyway, you win. If those Ghost Riders are deliberately seeking death, then you can be considered as fulfilling them. What we have to deal with next is  That evil spirit queen is here, get rid of the distracting thoughts in your mind."

    Ning Ping frowned slightly and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, what if that queen also wants to die"

    "It's impossible. If she could stop, there wouldn't be so many evil spirits. Any evil spirit here might seek death, but not the queen." Han Yu shook his head and interrupted Ning Ping.  .

    As soon as he finished speaking, the coffin in the distance suddenly moved. The lid of the coffin slowly opened, and then the coffin slowly stood up. A female corpse that looked like a living person appeared in front of Han Yu and others.

    Honestly speaking, this Evil Queen was indeed a great beauty during her lifetime, and what surprised Han Yu and others was that after so many years, the body of this Evil Queen still showed no trace of decay, as if she was alive.  .  At least it looks like it's alive.

    Without waiting for Han Yu and others to react, they stood on both sides of the erected coffin.  Evil spirits in maid outfits began to appear out of thin air.  In this kind of ancient tomb, the sudden appearance of this evil spirit in a maid uniform gave Han Yu and others a very inconsistent feeling.  But even with this feeling, Han Yu and others did not make the slightest sound.  Because they were already attracted by what happened next, or it would be more appropriate to say they were shocked.

    "Did you disturb my eternal sleep?" The Evil Queen in the coffin suddenly asked.

    Han Yu and others were stunned. Han Yu took a step forward and said to the Evil Queen: "I'm sorry to disturb your sleep. It's just a matter of loyalty to others, so please don't take offense."

    "Is it the little black cat who asked you to come?" A smile appeared on the corner of the Evil Queen's mouth.  He asked looking at Han Yu.  Han Yu was shaken by the queen's smile and suddenly fell into a trance. He nodded and replied: "We are indeed entrusted by Black Light Tiger."

    "That little black cat deceived you. You were fooled." The Evil Queen said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu heard this and said, "Ah? Really? It turns out it lied to me. Damn it, I will definitely settle the score with it when I go out."

    "Why wait until later? You can go out now." The Evil Queen said again.

    Han Yu nodded and said in agreement: "Her Majesty the Queen is right, you can indeed go to it to settle accounts now." After saying that, Han Yu actually turned around and left.

    Seeing Han Yu's abnormality, Ning Ping secretly cried out. It seemed that Han Yu was plotted by the evil queen.  Just as he was about to think of a way to wake Han Yu up, he heard a tiger roar from behind him.  Han Yu, who had already turned around and took two steps, was shocked, and then looked around blankly.  He looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked, "Ning Ping, why am I facing you?"

    Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and said, "You were controlled by the Evil Queen just now. If it hadn't been for a tiger's roar" At this point, Ning Ping hurriedly turned around and looked behind him.  In the darkness, a pair of white lights gradually approached. When they walked to a place with lights, the figure of a black light tiger appeared in front of everyone.

    "Why are you here?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "If I hadn't come, I'm afraid you would have started killing each other." The black light tiger stared at the evil spirit queen in the coffin in the distance and answered Han Yu's question.

    "Since you can do it by yourself, why do you want us to help?" Han Yu thought for a while and asked Hei Guanghu.

    Before Hei Guanghu could answer, he heard the Evil Queen screeching a few times, "Because this little black cat can't do anything to me, it can only rely on you lowly civilians."

    "Humph!" Hearing the words of the Evil Queen, Han Yu thought of what he had just been controlled, and couldn't help but feel a surge of anger in his heart.

    "Don't get angry, otherwise you will only fall into the trap of that vicious woman. Her ability is mental control. As long as your mind fluctuates greatly, you may be controlled by her again." Black Light Tiger said to Han Yu when he saw this.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "Then how to deal with this guy?"

    "Although I can't deal with this guy directly, I can protect you from her mental interference. This is also the reason why I come here. You must be careful in a while, except for what you have already?Those Ghost Riders that you have dealt with are also accompanied by the Ghost Maid and the Ghost Rider Captain.  These two forces are loyal to this woman and should not be taken lightly.  "

    Han Yu looked at the evil spirits wearing maid uniforms standing around the Evil Queen, and couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Is this evil maid really powerful?"

    "Even though they are all women, they have been carefully selected during their lifetime. Even those evil ghost knights are no match for these evil maids one-on-one." Heiguanghu reminded Han Yu and others after hearing this.

    "What about the Evil Knight Captain you were talking about? Why didn't I see it?" Han Yu asked again after hearing this.

    "Who said you didn't see it? Haven't you been talking to him?" As he said that, the Black Light Tiger suddenly stood up and stabbed Han Yu, who was looking towards the Evil Queen, with the big sword in his hand.

    ……

    ??????????? In the midst of lightning and flint, the Ghost Knight Captain’s attack failed to work, and was blocked by Ning Ping, who was not far away from Han Yu.  Immediately, Ning Ping stood with the Ghost Rider Commander.  Han Yu, who had been attacked earlier, became furious and glared angrily at the Evil Queen in the distance, preparing to kill the Evil Queen directly, leaving the Ghost Knight Commander who had sneak-attacked him no place to cry.

    But when Han Yu was about to step forward, the evil maids standing on both sides of the Evil Queen began to take action.  They did not rush towards Han Yu and others immediately, but slowly began to take off their clothes.  One thing after another until I was completely naked.

    With the figure of a devil and the face of an angel, even Han Yu, a master who had seen and tasted it before, was a little overwhelmed, let alone Shi Tianbao, who was still in the virgin stage.  Except for Ning Ping, who was not distracted, the two men, Han Yu and Shi Tianbao, became a little restrained.  But they were at a loss.  But it doesn't mean that the three female members of the team are also tied up.

    "Shameless! Shameless! So shameless!" Luo Lin, Han Mengxin, and Liu Qingmei said in unison, glaring at the naked maid evil spirit in front of them.  I don’t know whether they were angry because of the maid’s evil spirit taking off her clothes or were stimulated by the maid’s evil spirit’s perfect female body.  Anyway, these three bitches are going crazy.

    "Han Yu, Shi Tianbao, you two go deal with the Evil Queen. Leave these shameless people to us." Luo Lin said angrily to Han Yu and Shi Tianbao.

    Seeing the angry looks of Luo Lin and the other three, Han Yu and Shi Tianbao very wisely did not raise any objections.  Because they believe that as long as they dare to have a slightly different opinion.  It is estimated that they will not be able to leave this ancient tomb alive.

    "Kill~" Luo Lin shouted, leading Han Mengxin and Liu Qingmei towards the evil maid with murderous looks on their faces.  Han Yu took a sneak peek and suddenly felt a chill.  It's so cruel and inhumane.  The three women were like tigers swarming the flock of sheep, beating up the evil spirit maids, causing them to run around and lose their souls. Fortunately, these maids were evil spirits. If they had been made of flesh and blood, the scene would have been even more terrifying.

    After just one glance, Han Yu didn’t dare to look again.  Taking Shi Tianbao's points from side to side, he leaned towards the coffin of the Evil Queen.  But when Han Yu was puzzled, the Evil Queen didn't care at all about the approach of Han Yu and Shi Tianbao Han Yu couldn't help but slow down, walked five meters away from the Evil Queen, and rushed to the Evil Queen first.  Shi Tianbao, who was in front of the Spirit Queen's coffin, suddenly changed his expression and abandoned the Evil Spirit Queen's coffin.  He actually rushed towards Han Yu.

    When Han Yu saw something bad, he quickly took action to fight.  But Shi Tianbao seemed to be a different person at this time, and his moves were always focused on Han Yu's vital points.  If Han Yu hadn't known Shi Tianbao well, he might have thought that Shi Tianbao had some kind of blood feud with him.  But now, Han Yu could only find a way to subdue Shi Tianbao to prevent Shi Tianbao from continuing to attack him desperately.

    Seeing Han Yu leading Shi Tianbao away from the coffin of the Evil Queen.  The Evil Queen suddenly let out a burst of harsh laughter: "Oh hehehe If you want to get rid of my control, just dream. Once you fall under my illusion, you will have to obey my orders even if you die."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a helpless voice, "It really hasn't changed. After so many years of not seeing each other, your temper is still so crazy."

    When the Evil Queen heard that voice, her expression suddenly became fierce, and she said in a hateful voice: "What are you doing here?"

    "It's nothing, I just came to see how you died?" Black Light Tiger revealed his figure and said slowly to the Evil Queen.

    "Humph, just because of these trash you found?" the Evil Queen said disdainfully.

    "Alas~ you are still so arrogant and don't know how to recognize the situation. Don't you know how to see with your own eyes?" Black Light Tiger said to the Evil Queen with a look of helplessness.

    Being reminded, the Evil Queen quickly looked at her maids and onlyAs soon as he raised his head, he saw three pairs of fierce eyes staring at him fiercely.  The voice of Black Light Tiger came to my ears: "If you want to relieve the control of Shi Tianbao, you must kill the evil spirit queen."

    "Save" As soon as the Evil Queen uttered a word, a big hand grabbed the Evil Queen's oval-shaped face.  Immediately afterwards, the Evil Queen felt her body leaning forward, and her whole body was pulled out of the coffin by the big hand.  The world turned upside down, and her back hit the ground hard. Before the Evil Queen could react, three feet kicked the Evil Queen hard from different parts.

    "Oh, oh, don't, I am the queen. You gang, untouchables, can't do this to me," the Evil Queen screamed while parrying.  The screams forced the Captain of the Ghost Knight to give up the fight with Ning Ping, and turned around to save the Evil Queen. Unexpectedly, before he could take two steps, the figure of the Black Light Tiger flashed out, blocking the way of the Captain of the Ghost Knight.

    "I remember, you seemed to have impersonated me just now." Black Light Tiger stared at the Ghost Knight Captain and said slowly.  Upon hearing this, the Ghost Knight Captain immediately understood that this matter could not be a good thing.  In addition, he was bent on saving the Evil Queen, and he did not care about the strength gap between himself and the Black Light Tiger.  With a loud shout, he struck the black light tiger with his two-handed sword.

    The black light tiger smiled slightly when he saw this, "Very good, I admire your courage, but it is not enough to offset your crime of impersonating me." After speaking, the black light tiger opened its mouth and let out a tiger roar at the evil ghost knight commander, full of anger.  A tiger's roar made the Ghost Rider disappear in the sound waves of the tiger's roar.

    ……

    The Queen of Evil Spirits has been beaten to the point of dying, her beautiful face seems to have been damaged beyond recognition, and her original appearance is no longer visible.  Black Light Tiger was also shocked when he saw it.  I couldn't help but remind myself that it would be better not to provoke an angry woman unless necessary.  It's so cruel.

    "Help, save me." The Evil Queen seemed to have seen a life-saving straw.  He stretched out his still movable hand and said pitifully to the black light tiger who walked in.

    It’s just that the Black Light Tiger didn’t feel the slightest pity for the Evil Queen, and asked coldly: “Why do you let me save you?”

    "I, I saved you once."

    "The three conditions I promised you have been fulfilled. We have already settled our affairs."

    "But you find someone to deal with me"

    "The third thing I promised you was to always be your tomb guardian beast, but you didn't say you couldn't let anyone in to cause trouble for you." Black Light Tiger said slowly.

    "You, you are so despicable." The Evil Queen looked at the Black Light Tiger with a look of grief and anger and said.

    Han Yu on the side couldn't bear to listen and said: "Shameless guy, if you don't plot against others in advance, how can they plot against you? It's right to plot against others with you, but it's despicable for others to plot against you in turn. Is there any other way to do this?  ?Hey, what are you talking about? Are you wrong?"

    "Stop talking, she is already dead." Heiguanghu said lightly.  The words just fell.  Han Yu saw a faint light starting to glow around the Black Light Tiger's body, and couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "Wow, why are you glowing?"

    "Don't make a fuss. I just completed the three things I promised her and the curse on me has been lifted."

    "What should we do now?" Han Yu asked again.

    Heiguanghu was a bit confused by the question.  I couldn't help but ask: "What should I do?"

    "Of course, let's leave here now or stay here."

    "Haha If you want to continue to stay here, I have no objection." Heiguanghu said to Han Yu with a smile.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "This place is full of ghosts. I am a living person and I don't want to stay in a tomb for the rest of my life."

    "In that case, what are you waiting for? Let's go. As agreed, I will hand over the Crystal Beauty Head and the treasure house of this tomb to you."

    "Tsk tskyou are really generous." Han Yu said happily.

    "These things are of no use to me at all, so why not give them all to you?" Black Light Tiger said as he walked out with Han Yu and others.  Ning Ping supported Shi Tianbao, who had just returned to normal, and followed behind.  As for the three Luo Lin girls, there is no need to worry. In the eyes of Han Yu and other male colleagues, they are much more powerful than those evil spirits.  Don't say that evil spirits will provoke them. If they don't take the initiative to provoke evil spirits, those evil spirits will probably find a place to burn incense.

    After venting their anger, the three Luo Lin girls seemed refreshed and walked with a sense of wind, and soon walked in front of Hei Guanghu and the others.  Judging from the performance of these people just now, even Black Light Tiger did not dare to have the slightest dissatisfaction with Luo Lin and the others.  But just as everyone continued to walk out, the Evil Queen's coffin suddenly began to glow, slowly floating into the air, and then a white light flew out of the coffin, and quickly?So fast, the black light tiger didn't even have time to react, and was tied up by the white light.

    The black light tiger fell to the ground with a pop. Han Yu on the side saw this and stretched out his hand to help the black light tiger untie the rope that showed its original shape after the white light disappeared.  But Hei Guanghu stopped him in time: "Don't move, this is not an ordinary rope. I'm afraid it will get tighter the more you struggle."

    "Oh hehehe It is indeed the Black Light Tiger, and his knowledge is extraordinary." The evil spirit queen's unique laughter reached everyone's ears.  Everyone was suddenly startled and turned around to see that the Evil Queen, who should have lost her soul, appeared in the coffin, and the coffin was currently suspended in mid-air.

    “None of you can even think of leaving here!” The Evil Queen shouted fiercely at Han Yu and others.  As the Evil Queen's words fell, the ground beneath the feet of Han Yu and others began to tremble, and pairs of withered hands rushed out of the ground, quickly grabbing the ankles of Han Yu and others who were caught off guard.

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s scream not far away, Ning Ping suddenly became brave.  He drew out his two swords and danced wildly, cutting off all the hands near Han Yu and others, and the ground was covered with withered hands.  Han Yu and Shi Tianbao used their feet to kick away the still moving hands on the ground, leaving a place for them to stand.  But just continuing like this is not the answer.  The evil spirit queen seemed to have awakened through a death. The entire tomb seemed to have become a part of her body. As long as she thought about it, attacks would appear anywhere around Han Yu and others' bodies.

    "Let's go. Get out first, you can't stay here any longer." Heiguanghu, who was lying on the ground unable to move, said anxiously to Han Yu.  The rope that bound the Black Light Tiger restricted the Black Light Tiger's movements and seemed to also limit the Black Light Tiger's power.  Let the black light tiger become meat on the chopping board at this moment, and can only be slaughtered by others.

    As soon as Han Yu heard the black light tiger's reminder, he worked with Ning Ping and Shi Tianbao to lift the black light tiger and ran away.  While running, he said to Hei Guanghu: "Lao Hei, your weight is a little heavy. After today's matter is over, shouldn't you consider the serious issue of losing weight?"

    Black Light Tiger: ""

    No matter what the black light tiger thought after listening to Han Yu's suggestion, Han Yu and others rushed out of the stone door quickly. Han Yu let go of the black light tiger, and Ningping and one person held a mace and pressed down hard.  , when the doorway was slightly away from the stone blocking the doorway, they flew up together.  He kicked the stone into the grave and then drew out the mace at the same time.

    With a "click" sound, the doorway closed again.  The face on the stone door looked at Han Yu and others with an expression of contempt.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu was just about to teach Shimen a lesson when he heard Black Light Tiger shouting not far away: "Don't pay attention to that coffin board. Let's think about more practical things. According to my estimation, this coffin board can also hold up."  It won’t be long.”

    "Old Hei, what on earth happened to the Evil Queen? Wasn't she already killed? Why did she suddenly come back to life?" Han Yu was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then asked Hei Guanghu.  Black Light Tiger was silent for a moment, and when Han Yu was about to speak again, he said, "I guess she may have become a demon."

    "Become a demon?" Han Yu and others asked in confusion.

    "The so-called becoming a demon is similar to becoming a god. Didn't many emperors in history want to be immortal during their lifetime? That woman was just a little crazier. She wanted to become a god. How could such a thing as becoming a god be possible?  A human can do it. In order to become a god, I guess she used her identity to do some shameful things. In the end, instead of becoming a god, she became a devil."

    "What's the difference between becoming a demon and becoming a god?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    Black Light Tiger thought for a while, shook his head and said: "Strictly speaking, there is not much difference. The only difference is probably just human beings' views on gods and demons. But this is not necessarily true. There are humans who worship gods, and there are also those who worship demons.  Human beings. Well there is really no difference. They all have nearly infinite lives and powerful powers which will be a big trouble for us now."

    "Can't you think of something?"

    "If you can untie the rope on my body, I can deal with her now. But" At this point, Black Light Tiger twisted his body helplessly, and as his body twisted, the rope that bound Black Light Tiger  It immediately shrank inward a little.

    "Can we just wait to die now?" Han Yu asked Hei Guanghu with some dissatisfaction.

    Before Hei Guanghu could answer, a "dong dong dong" sound was heard from the other side of Shimen, and Shimen's expression began to become more and more painful.  Seeing this, Black Light Tiger quickly shouted: "You have to hold up the coffin board!"

    "Huh!" Shi Men still snorted coldly as always.

    After hearing this, Black Light Tiger quickly said to Han Yu and others: "Quickly, carry me to the treasure house, say noYou can definitely find a solution to your problem there.  "

    "What about this stone gate?"

    “You can’t die, the most you can do is lose your appearance.” Black Light Tiger said hurriedly.

    "Huh!" Shi Men snorted again.

    Everyone hurriedly lifted up the Black Light Tiger and left. Because they were running for their lives, the Black Light Tiger no longer had any worries. Everyone rushed into the treasure house without any hindrance. As soon as the door of the treasure house was closed, there was a loud noise from the stone door.  The Evil Queen punched a big hole.  After walking out of the stone door, the Evil Queen looked back at the disfigured stone door and snorted: "Huh, since you are against me! Don't even think about it!"

    "snort!"

    "You are so brave, you dare to talk to me like this?" the Evil Queen said with some surprise.

    "snort!"

    "Seeking death!" The Evil Queen was stunned for a moment, then said through gritted teeth.

    "snort!"

    ……

    ……

    ……

    Inside the treasure house.  As soon as Han Yu and others entered, they were dazzled by the treasures in the treasure house. Han Yu couldn't help but reach out and scoop up the treasure closest to him.  The performance of Rowling's three daughters was even worse.  People often say that women and dragons have the same hobbies.  This sentence is really true at all. Watching the three Luo Lin girls admiring the various gems, then slipping their hands, the gems fell into their pockets, and then continued to scoop up another gem, slipping their hands again They couldn't be happier.  …

    "Hmm let's think about how to deal with the Evil Queen first. Otherwise, none of you will be able to leave here alive." Black Light Tiger reminded everyone with a slight cough.

    Han Yu and others came to their senses after being reminded, and couldn't help but blush secretly when they saw each other's appearance.  They all walked up to Heiguang Hu and looked at him quietly, waiting for Heiguang Hu to give them a suggestion.  Seeing that everyone had come to their senses, Black Light Tiger didn't want to care about their gaffe just now.  After all, there are piles and piles of treasure.  Putting it in front of anyone will make you lose your temper.

    "I estimate that the Evil Queen has become a demon now and has gained great power. But this does not mean that she is invincible. We still have a chance to defeat her. And the key to defeating her is Han Mengxin."

    "Me?" Han Mengxin, who was named, pointed to herself in surprise and asked.

    Black Light Tiger nodded and said affirmatively: "That's right, it's you. I said before that there are good and evil powers. Your energy attribute belongs to good, while the evil spirit queen who became a demon belongs to evil. You  Your power can restrain the power of the Evil Queen, but it is also possible that the power of the Evil Queen can restrain your power. After all, everything has two sides. What we can do now is to increase your power."

    "But, how can we increase it in such a short time?" Han Mengxin looked at the black light tiger and asked.

    "We are in Treasure Mountain now, how come we can't find a few treasures that can temporarily increase your strength." Black Light Tiger smiled at Han Mengxin.  After saying that, Black Light Tiger turned to Han Yu and said, "Help me up. When I have nothing to do, I usually come here to study the treasures here. I'm here to find some useful treasures for Han Mengxin."

    Han Yu Yiyan and Ning Ping lifted the Black Light Tiger up together. Following Black Light Tiger's instructions, everyone began to search for treasures that they could use in the treasure house.

    At the same time, the Evil Queen, who had torn the stone door into pieces, laughed proudly and said: "Oh hahaha Anyone who dares to go against me, I will not let him end well!"

    "snort!"

    A palm-sized fragment of the stone door on the ground hummed again.  Hear this snort.  Veins appeared on the Evil Queen's forehead, and a vicious kick crushed the fragment of the stone door into powder.

    ……

    Looking around, the Evil Queen walked up to the cursed circle, looked at the cursed crystal in the center of the cursed circle, and pointed lightly with her right hand, and the cursed crystal immediately rose into the air and flew into the hands of the Evil Queen.  .  The Evil Queen scooped up the cursed crystal and played with it for a while, then put it in her mouth and chewed it while saying, "It tastes good, quite delicious." While eating, she looked around and discovered the teleportation array here.

    When she saw the teleportation array, the Evil Queen's eyes suddenly lit up. She threw the unfinished cursed crystal into her mouth, chewed it for a few times, swallowed it, and walked into the teleportation array.  Just standing in the teleportation array, the Evil Queen was a little disappointed.  This broken teleportation array turned out to be broken. What a waste of my feelings.  However, it is also possible that the black light tiger deliberately destroyed the teleportation array when escaping.  When she thought of this, the Evil Queen's mood suddenly improved a lot.  The feeling of being able to let an old acquaintance of hers escape with just a yawn made the Evil Queen excited.

    But excitement is excitement, this legendThe sending formation was broken, which meant that he was trapped in this ghost place.  If you want to leave here, you must repair the teleportation array.  Thinking of this, the Evil Queen walked towards the treasure house, believing that there were materials there that could repair the teleportation array.

    Not long after walking, the Evil Queen suddenly smiled and looked at Han Yu and others who appeared in front of her and smiled.

    "You thieves dare to steal royal treasures. As the queen, I declare you to death!" The Evil Queen shouted at Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu and others have a lot of parts hanging all over their bodies at the moment. Because of the guide Black Light Tiger, many treasures in the treasure house have fallen into the hands of Han Yu and others.  As far as scooping Han Yu is concerned, the treasures he carries now can more than double the power of the flames released by Han Yu.  Ningping, on the other hand, was holding a laser sword.  He looked like a Jedi Knight, staring at the Evil Queen with eager eyes.  Of course, the most exaggerated one is Han Mengxin.  Because Han Mengxin was the main force against the Evil Queen, the Black Light Tiger paid special attention to her. Treasures and accessories that could increase her strength were hung all over Han Mengxin's body, making her look like she was wearing a pair of armor from a distance.

    "You are a creature that should not exist in this world. You should rest in peace as soon as possible. Don't think about continuing to harm this world." Han Yu scooped up the angel staff.  Pointing at the Evil Queen, she said.

    As the saying goes, enemies are extremely jealous when they see each other.  As soon as I saw Han Mengxin.  The Evil Queen immediately thought of the experience of being beaten down by the three women just now. When she thought of it, the Evil Queen felt a slight pain in her body.  Now I see that these three women dare to appear in front of me.  He immediately became furious.

    Without warning, three white lights flew out of the coffin where the Evil Queen was.  Han Yu and others, who had already learned the lesson of the black light tiger, hurriedly evaded the attack. Fortunately, everyone evaded in time and no one was tied up by the three white lights.

    "Hmm~ Good luck." The Evil Queen said with a cold snort.  Before he finished speaking, the coffin did not emit white light this time, but instead emitted bursts of black energy, spreading towards Han Yu and others.  When Han Yu saw it, he quickly released flames to resist the approaching black energy.

    &ap;

    nbsp;The red flames and the black energy were entangled together, devouring and squeezing each other, and it was difficult to tell the difference for a while.  And the plan that everyone had discussed before was immediately launched.  Han Mengxin held up the angel staff and muttered words in the air.  Following Han Mengxin's words, the angel staff began to emit dazzling light. Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei, and Shi Tianbao protected Han Mengxin in the middle to prevent Han Mengxin from being interrupted by sudden situations.  Ning Ping, while the Evil Queen was competing with Han Yu, quietly sneaked towards the Evil Queen.

    The Evil Queen discovered Han Mengxin’s actions.  Seeing the angel staff, the Evil Queen showed a nervous expression on her face.  But at this moment, she wanted to get away to deal with Han Mengxin but was entangled by Han Yu. Only by dealing with Han Yu first could she deal with Han Mengxin.  But in this case, it will definitely be too late.  When the Evil Queen saw that something was not going well, she immediately didn't think much about it.  The whole person simply left the coffin again, letting the black energy in the coffin contend with Han Yu's flames, and flew towards Han Yu.  The Queen of Evil Spirits had just left the coffin, and Ning Ping, who had sneaked under the coffin, suddenly took action, leaping high above the height of the coffin, and then struck hard on the top of the coffin with a sword.

    "No!" The Evil Queen screamed when she saw Ning Ping attacking her coffin.  But it was too late. The Evil Queen could only watch as her coffin was split in half by Ning Ping's sword. As the coffin was split, the laser sword in Ning Ping's hand also lost its beam of light.  Only the hilt remains.  Ning Ping casually threw away the hilt of the sword in his hand and stepped back.  There was no way to retreat. The split coffin did not stop releasing black energy. Instead, because it was split open, the black energy was released even more.

    Although Ning Ping has not experienced it personally, he also knows that the black energy is not a good thing, and it is better not to get involved in it.  It's just that Ning Ping wants to retreat, but someone wants to settle a score with Ning Ping.

    The Queen of Evil Stared at Ning Ping fiercely, and yelled through gritted teeth: "I'll catch you soon, I'm going to cut you into pieces and eat you."

    "Cut!" Ning Ping responded with a middle finger.

    Although she didn’t understand the meaning of the middle finger, the Evil Queen instinctively felt uncomfortable and realized that the middle finger was definitely not a good word.  Immediately, regardless of Han Mengxin's continued chanting a spell, she summoned the three ropes scattered on the ground, went straight to Ningping and threw them over.

    With three powerful ropes that can catch the Black Light Tiger, tying Ning Ping together is just like playing.  Ningping didn't run far before he was caught.  The Evil Queen looked proudly at Ning Ping, who was tied up like a rice dumpling, and turned around to deal with Han Mengxin. As for Han Yu, don't worry, the out-of-control coffin will take care of him.

    Seeing the Evil Queen approaching with a ferocious expression, she took charge of protecting Han MengxinThe three Luo Lins looked at each other and rushed towards the Evil Queen together, hoping to hold the Evil Queen back.  It's just that the Evil Queen didn't take Luo Lin and the others seriously at all, and threw out the remaining three ropes to tie Ning Ping.

    Looking at the three Luo Lins who were tied tightly by three ropes with a proud look on their faces, the Evil Queen deliberately slowed down and approached Han Mengxin. She was even more proud in her heart, "Thanks to these four ropes, otherwise I would still be here."  Reallywait a minutewhy is it four?" The Evil Queen suddenly realized a problem, and couldn't help but look at the tied Ning Ping in confusion, and then at Luo Lin and the other three.

    Cold sweat broke out from the Evil Queen's forehead.

    A powerful momentum came out from the treasure house. The Evil Queen realized that something was wrong and immediately prepared to recall the four immortal ropes.  Unexpectedly, before the Evil Queen could take action, she heard a shout from inside the treasure house: "Sealing the Immortal Barrier!" As these four words came out, the Evil Queen saw that her majestic Immortal Binding Rope was immediately lifted.  It turned into trash and was easily broken by Luo Lin and others.

    The Evil Queen felt fear, and her self-confidence after becoming a demon collapsed almost instantly.  She knows Heiguanghu better than anyone else and knows what Heiguanghu, who has regained his freedom at this time, is thinking.  Without him, he just wants revenge, and the target of revenge is unfortunately himself.

    Now that the coffin has been destroyed, once life and death occur, it is truly life and death.  The Evil Queen doesn't want to die, and the only way she doesn't want to die is to run away.  As for a fight to the death with the Black Light Tiger, don’t be kidding, isn’t that no different from seeking death?

    Having made up her mind, the Evil Queen began to think about where it would be easier to escape.  But how could the Black Light Tiger let the Evil Queen escape?  Just like the Evil Queen understands the Black Light Tiger, the Black Light Tiger also understands the Evil Queen very well.  I saw the Black Light Tiger walking out of the treasure house, looking up at the Evil Queen in the sky, and said slowly: "Come down, I will give you a pleasure."

    "Bah! I haven't lived enough yet!" The Evil Queen cursed, turned around and ran away.

    Seeing this, Heiguanghu sighed slightly and said to Han Mengxin, who had just prepared, "Let's get started."

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this, and pointed the angel staff at the Evil Queen who was running away with her back.  The evil queen who was escaping felt the danger and quickly started to zigzag, hoping that Han Mengxin would not be able to catch her movements.  Not to mention, Han Mengxin is really a bit hard to catch.  When it comes to shooting, Field is the most powerful, but Field is on standby on the Spirit and has not followed.

    Seeing that Han Mengxin was reluctant to launch, Black Light Tiger also knew that she was not aiming, but Black Light Tiger no longer wanted to wait any longer.  He said: "Be prepared and listen to my command." Before he finished speaking, the Black Light Tiger turned into a black light and chased the Evil Queen.

    "Why? Why are you forcing yourself so hard?" The Evil Queen turned back to question Heiguang Hudao while running for her life.

    "This is the retribution you deserve!" Black Light Tiger said coldly.  While saying this, the Black Light Tiger hit the Evil Queen in the back. The Evil Queen screamed, rolled continuously in the air and continued to move forward.  But the Black Light Tiger was not prepared to give the Evil Queen a chance to escape. He pounced forward and hit the Evil Queen hard with his right front paw.  Then the Evil Queen, who was rolling forward, turned around and flew straight towards the ground.

    No need for the black light tiger to remind Han Mengxin, who was already ready to shoot.  The light beam containing huge positive energy enveloped the Evil Queen in the sky. In the light pillar, the Evil Queen disappeared almost instantly, and no trace of it could be seen again.  As the Evil Queen disappeared, the coffin that continued to release black smoke finally stopped releasing black smoke, and was then swallowed up by Han Yu's red flames, turning into a pile of black ash in the flames.

    ♂♂

    <<Super Power Civilization>> text, readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

 Text Chapter 647 Leaving the Holy Tomb

    There is no reason to enter Baoshan and come back empty-handed!

    While Black Light Tiger was busy repairing the damaged teleportation array, Han Yu said hello to Black Light Tiger and led everyone to the treasure house again.  For the black light tiger, the treasures in the treasure house are simply inaccessible to it, or are of no use to it at all. In addition, the black light tiger also promised Han Yu and others that the treasure house would be handed over to Han Yu and others.  They did not stop Han Yu and others from doing anything, and continued to concentrate on repairing the treasure house.

    Arriving at the treasure house, Han Yu and others dispersed and began to look for things they were interested in.  Han Yu and others did not pay attention to things like gold and diamonds. What attracted the attention of Han Yu and others at this time were the more valuable rare treasures.  In front of these rare treasures, gold and diamonds are just a pile of waste.  Gold and diamonds all have a price, but rare treasures are priceless.  Coupled with the various magical effects attached to those rare treasures, they are extremely attractive to Han Yu and others.  It's just a pity that the Black Light Tiger is not here, so there is no way to explain the specific functions of these rare treasures to Han Yu and others.  Han Yu and others can only choose based on their own feelings.

    As the saying goes, a snake swallows an elephant when a human heart is not enough. Han Yu and others knew the meaning of this sentence very well, so before coming in, everyone had decided that each person could not choose more than two treasures.  It can be said to be priceless when you go out.  You must not be too greedy, learn to exercise restraint, and know how to be content.

    He who is content is always happy.

    Because of the quantity limit, Han Yu and others selected carefully for fear of picking the wrong thing.  As for Lin Ke and others who did not come, Han Yu and others also discussed bringing two items back to those people.  This work was left to Han Yu and Han Mengxin.  After choosing what they liked, Han Yu and Han Mengxi began to choose what to bring to Lin Ke and the others.  Han Yu is in charge of Feier and Shi Bafang, while Han Mengxin is in charge of Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner.

    Luo Lin and the other three have already selected their chosen treasures, and are looking at the other treasures that no one is interested in.  Ningping is a bit troublesome. Although there are many treasures here, Ningping, who was born in the royal family, doesn't pay much attention to those treasures.  He wanted to find another laser sword, but he couldn't find it after searching for a long time.  In the end, he had no choice but to choose a pair of wrist guards and put them on his hands.

    Turning around, I saw Han Mengxin still choosing.  Ning Ping took a step forward and was about to go over to help, but he accidentally stepped on a wooden sword on the ground.  Suddenly seeing a simple wooden sword in this treasure house filled with all kinds of rare treasures is like seeing a weasel in a henhouse.  It's also weird that chickens and weasels get along so well.

    Ning Ping bent down and reached out to pick up the wooden sword to take a closer look.  What surprised Ning Ping was that the wooden sword was so heavy.  Weighing it in his hands, Ning Ping estimated that it weighed no more than a hundred pounds.

    "Ning Ping, what's wrong with you?" Han Yu, who had already picked out treasures for Field and Shi Bafang, came over and asked.

    "Look at this sword." Ning Ping threw the wooden sword in his hand to Han Yu and said.  Han Yu, who was unprepared, took it casually and felt his hand feel heavy. He couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "Hey~ This wooden sword is so heavy."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Luo Lin and others came over one after another, surrounded Han Yu and began to study the wooden sword discovered by Ning Ping.  The wooden sword was one and a half meters long, considered a long sword, and it was completely black.  You can't tell what material it is made of, giving it a simple and heavy feel.

    Luo Lin and others couldn’t see anything interesting after looking at it for a long time. They only knew that this wooden sword was not simple.  As for why it's not simple, we can only ask Heiguanghu when we go out.

    Han Mengxin also finished selecting the gifts for Lin Ke and others, and everyone immediately left the treasure house.  Ning Ping took the wooden sword he accidentally found and prepared to ask Black Light Tiger for advice.  When Black Light Tiger saw Han Yu and others coming back, he was slightly startled. He didn't expect that Han Yu and others only took so few things.  In Heiguanghu's impression, human beings are all greedy.  Because of this knowledge, Heiguanghu became more and more satisfied with the performance of Han Yu and others.  For advice from Han Yu and others.  He also patiently gave the answer.  Until Ning Ping took out the wooden sword he found.

    "Huh? Where did you find this wooden sword?" Black Light Tiger looked at Ning Ping in surprise and asked.

    "Huh? Have you never seen this wooden sword?" Ning Ping asked immediately.

    Hearing this, Black Light Tiger replied: "Well, I haven't seen it before. This is the first time I've seen it. Where did you find it?"

    "I also saw it accidentally. I was going to help Han Mengxin, but I stepped on the wooden sword. I picked it up and saw that the wooden sword was quite heavy, so I became a little curious."

    "Hmm I haven't seen this sword before, maybe I didn't pay attention to it. The shape of this sword is simple and has a heavy feeling. From this, we can infer that this sword must be old. As for the fact that it has  What function, I can’t tell yet. You bring it firstWell, although I can't see the function of this wooden sword, my intuition tells me that this sword is not simple or ordinary.  "

    After hearing what Black Light Tiger said, Ning Ping nodded and carefully put away the wooden sword.  Be prepared to study it carefully when you have nothing to do in the future.

    Seeing that Ning Ping followed his advice, Hei Guanghu was in a good mood and said to Han Yu: "You guys came back just in time. I have just finished repairing the teleportation array. If you have nothing else to do, we might as well leave here right away.  "

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and replied: "Okay, the curse circle here is gone anyway, we have nothing to do if we stay here, it is better to leave here as soon as possible."

    With the same opinion, Han Yu and others followed the black light tiger into the teleportation array one after another, walking upwards layer by layer.  The woman in white on the fifth floor disappeared, and she didn't know where she was hiding.  The gambler on the fourth floor did meet him once, but after seeing the black light tiger with Han Yu and others, the gambler immediately turned around and ran away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.  Han Yu and others secretly cheered when they saw this. They didn't want to take another gamble with that gambler. The black light tiger was just what Han Yu and others needed.

    We didn’t meet the couple on the third floor, but we met them on the second floor.  At that time, the couple was talking around the little loli on the second floor and did not notice the appearance of Han Yu and others.  It's that little loli.  As soon as they saw Han Yu and others, they felt as if they had seen a savior. They left the couple and ran towards Han Yu.  Just halfway through, when the little Loli saw Han Mengxin behind Han Yu, she immediately turned a corner and ran into the jungle.

    "What's wrong? Why don't you look happy?" Han Yu asked, looking at the frustrated couple.

    "Alas, that child doesn't recognize us." The man sighed and said to Han Yu.

    "Wellit's not the fault of the child. She was stolen by the tree spirit before she could remember. To her, you are very strange people. You have to be patient. I believe she will eventually accept it.  Yours." Han Yu comforted the couple.  Han Yu didn't want to care about this matter.  And even if he wanted to take care of it, Han Yu had no choice.  After all, without evidence, it was difficult to convince the little loli that this couple was her parents.

    "What's going on?" Black Light Tiger asked aloud.

    Hearing this, Han Yu told Hei Guanghu the general story of the matter.  After hearing this, Heiguanghu smiled and said: "This is not a difficult task. Leave it to me."

    "Leave it to you?" Han Yu looked at Black Light Tiger in surprise and asked.

    "What? You don't believe in my abilities? I'm a master at coaxing children."

    Hearing Hei Guanghu’s words, Han Yu immediately automatically attributed these words to Hei Guanghu’s boasting.  The longer time he spent in contact with the black light tiger made Han Yu's fear of the black light tiger less severe.  The Black Light Tiger has the kind of temperament that doesn't offend anyone unless it offends them. As long as you don't cause trouble, it will basically not cause trouble for you.  Once you're familiar with it, even if you make some harmless jokes, it won't be impatient with you.

    Seeing Han Yu’s disbelief, the Black Light Tiger snorted and said to Han Yu and others: “Wait for me here for a while.” After saying that, the Black Light Tiger dodged into the jungle.  Not long after.  He walked back from the jungle with the little Loli in his mouth.

    As soon as she saw the little Loli, Han Mengxin immediately rushed towards her with a smile. Regardless of her resistance, she held her in her arms and loved her.  The little Loli struggled desperately, but couldn't escape Han Mengxin's clutches.  He could only helplessly reach out to the couple standing by with an envious look and shout: "Dad, Mom, come and save me."

    As soon as they heard the little Loli calling him, the couple's expressions suddenly became happy, and they rushed to Han Mengxin's side, took the little Loli and expressed their love again.  While struggling, the little Loli turned her head and shouted to Hei Guanghu: "Hey. You lied to me, isn't this the same thing?"

    "They are your parents. They treat you like this because they like you." Heiguanghu replied with a smile.

    "But I'm not used to this."

    "Slowly you get used to it." Heiguanghu said slowly.

    Little Loli: ""

    After acknowledging the kiss, the next thing is naturally to discuss the way out for the future.  This is an ancient tomb. You can't stay in this ancient tomb forever without leaving.  What's more, the little Loli will eventually grow up. Considering her future, the couple accepted Han Yu's suggestion and prepared to leave the ancient tomb with Han Yu and others to start a new life in human society.

    "A capable person can survive no matter where he goes, and with the care of Luo Lin and others, the life of the little Lolita and her parents will not be too difficult.  However, as a result, there were too many people teleporting, which exceeded the load of the teleportation array, so they had to be divided into two and sent back.  For this reason, Han Yu and others decided to let Luo Lin and the others take Little Loli and her parents to leave first., along the way I also talked about some rules that need to be followed in human society.  Black Light Tiger, Han Yu, Ning Ping, and Han Mengxin will just leave after a while.

    Watching Luo Lin and others disappear into the teleportation array, Black Light Tiger, Han Yu and others were just about to enter the teleportation array when they saw a burst of light coming from the teleportation array, and then two figures appeared in front of Black Light Tiger, Han Yu and others.

    The woman in white and the gamblers on the fourth floor, it turned out that they had been following Hei Guanghu and others.  If Han Yu and others hadn't temporarily changed their team, they probably wouldn't have been able to discover them.

    When they saw Hei Guanghu and others, the woman in white and the gambler were stunned almost at the same time, turned around and wanted to run away.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly shouted: "Hey, if you want to leave this place, you'd better not run. Otherwise, even if you leave this ancient tomb, you will not be able to leave this planet. By the way, I remind you that this planet  There are no signs of human existence on the planet now, and the entire planet has now become a planet full of sand. If you don't leave with us, the only option left for you is to return to this ancient tomb.  "

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the woman in white stopped.  But the gambler ran away without looking back.  Han Yu didn't care that the gambler ran away.  The path he chose is his own, and it is his own business to regret it when the time comes.  Moreover, Han Yu didn't like gambling. Although he used to travel to various casinos to pay off his master's gambling debts, from the bottom of his heart, Han Yu could even be said to hate gambling.  As for the woman in white, Han Yu wanted to take care of her.  It's not because the woman in white is beautiful and has been with beauties like Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yan'er for a long time.  It can be said that Han Yu has already developed immunity, and he is no longer at the stage where he can't reach the stage when he sees a beautiful girl.  The reason why I want to help the woman in white in front of me is because I still feel that this woman is very pitiful.  It's a pity to let her stay here with that gambler.

    "Can I follow you out of here?" The woman in white lowered her head and asked Han Yu.

    "Of course. It just so happens that Luo Lin needs to arrange a few people who are also guardians here like you. It's not too troublesome to have one more of you." Han Yu replied immediately.

    "Thank you." The woman in white was silent for a while.  whispered to Han Yu.

    "You're welcome. Since you agree, let's go together." Han Yu said with a smile.

    There is one more woman in white, and she is still within the range of the teleportation array.  The light flashed, and Han Yu and others disappeared into the teleportation array. After a while, the teleportation array emitted light again, followed by the gambler who had escaped before and returned.  After seeing that there was no trace of Black Light Tiger and others, he couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  But the gambler immediately frowned. He ran to the third floor just now. The gambler searched around but couldn't find the guardian on the third floor.  This makes gamblers feel a little bad.  Instinct drove the gambler to return to the second floor. After not seeing Han Yu and others, the gambler breathed a sigh of relief, but felt a little uneasy in his heart. He always felt that he had missed something.

    With this question.  The gambler arrived at the first level of the teleportation array and saw Han Yu and others boarding the Courage from a distance. Due to its size, the Black Light Tiger had to enter the Courage from the warehouse entrance at the bottom of the Courage, so everyone  While they were busy, no one noticed the gambler who had arrived at the door of the Holy Sepulchre.

    The gambler was dumbfounded.  Looking at the desert outside the Holy Tomb.  Looking from a distance, there is nothing but sand all around, and there is not a trace of green. A small breeze blows, and the gamblers don't even dare to open their mouths, for fear that sand will be blown into their mouths.

    Seeing the endless sea of ??sand, the gambler began to hesitate. Maybe he should go to Han Yu and others who were about to leave to discuss it and let him take a ride.  Thinking of this, the gambler glanced at where Han Yu and others were.  The gambler immediately became anxious at this sight.  I saw that the Spirit had closed its hatch and was slowly taking off.

    "Hey, wait for me, wait for me." The gambler immediately couldn't think about anything else and ran towards the Courage while shouting.

    The little Lolita who was looking out of the window saw the gambler running over and quickly informed Han Yu and others.

    Save?  Still not saving?

    It can be said that the gambler's life and death depend on Han Yu and others' thoughts at this moment.  Han Yu sighed slightly and said to Ning Ping and others: "I'll bring that guy up. You let Lin Ke control the Courage to take off slowly."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping nodded.  The couple who had been observing Han Yu smiled slightly when they saw this.  But at this moment, the little Loli who was lying in front of the window watching the gamblers on the ground suddenly screamed: "Look!"

    Everyone immediately looked outside and saw that underneath the Courage, the originally flat sand suddenly sunk downwards, revealing a large pit. The gambler couldn't hold his feet and fell into the pit."Damn it, I'm going to save him right now." Han Yu cursed secretly and took a step to go out.  At this moment, the gambler who fell into the sand pit suddenly let out a scream, and then crawled out desperately using his hands and feet.  But what puzzled Han Yu and others was that the bottom of the bunker that suddenly appeared was spraying sand upwards. The gambler climbed up two steps, and then slipped down three steps. The distance from the bottom of the bunker was getting closer and closer.  close.

    The gambler's scream became more and more shrill, like a cry before death, because the bottom of the bunker was directly under the Courage, and Han Yu and others in the Courage could not see it.  But even if it can't be seen, judging from the situation of the gambler, there must be something terrible in the sand pit, otherwise the gambler would not make such a cry that is not much different from the ghost sound.

    "I'm going to take a look, Ning Ping, let Field get ready for battle, Luo Lin, you guys are responsible for taking care of them." Han Yu pointed at the little Loli family and said to Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.

    "Be careful yourself." Luo Lin warned Han Yu worriedly after hearing this.

    Han Yu nodded, opened the hatch and flew out of the Courage.

    After leaving the Courage, Han Yu discovered why the gambler was screaming.  At the edge of the sandpit, a huge jawed forceps with a black head was staring at the gamblers.  Whenever the monster's mouth bulges, a pile of sand is blown up and falls on top of the gambler, followed by the sand rolling down, bringing the gambler closer to the monster at the bottom of the sand pit.

    The gambler has never regretted as much as he does now. If he had stayed in the Holy Tomb, how could he have encountered such bad luck?  Thinking about something in his mind, the gambler's foot slipped and he rolled towards the bottom of the sand pit.

    "My life is at stake!" The gambler closed his eyes and prepared to wait for death.

    Just when the gambler closed his eyes and waited for death, the gambler suddenly felt his body being caught by someone, and then he felt his whole body flying up. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was Han Yu who had saved him.

    The feeling of surviving the disaster made the gambler couldn't help hugging Han Yu and started crying

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 648: I’m full of food

    When people experience great joy or sorrow, they will always lose control of their emotions. This is understandable and normal behavior.  But understanding is understanding, and whether you want to accept it or not depends on the parties involved.  Anyway, Han Yu couldn't bear to be hugged and cried by a slovenly man with an unshaven beard. It really made people's skin crawl.

    If he hadn’t looked at how pitiful this guy was, Han Yu would have had the urge to kick the gambler who was hugging him and crying into the sand pit.  He patiently comforted the gambler, but unexpectedly, the guy started crying even more.

    "Stop crying! If you cry again, I'll throw you to the monster in the sand pit to beat your teeth." Han Yu threatened the gambler angrily.  Needless to say, this threat really worked. When he heard that Han Yu was about to throw him into the sand pit, the gambler immediately stopped talking and hugged Han Yu tightly while sobbing, as if he would not let go even if he was beaten to death.  .

    Seeing the gambler’s hopeless look, Han Yu smiled bitterly, wondering if he had saved the wrong person?  Can someone like this become the guardian of the Holy Tomb?  Could it be that the person who was responsible for choosing the guardian at the poker club was blind?

    No matter what, the person has been saved, so there is no need to abandon the person again. Han Yu took the gambler and flew to the Courage.  But once Han Yu left, the monsters in the sandpit stopped.  What are you doing?  Isn’t this destroying the fruits of other people’s labor?  Is it easy for me to catch a prey?  Want to leave?  There are no doors!

    When the monster in the sand pit saw that the prey in its mouth was snatched away, it immediately gave up and shook its body to prepare to rush out of the sand pit.  As it shook, its body was immediately exposed.  Not to mention, this monster is really huge.  The part that was exposed before was only a very small part.  Half of the entire body is now exposed, and it is probably about the same size as the Courage.

    "Whoop~" sound.  A sharp arrow made of sand shot straight to the bottom of the Courage.  Ning Ping and others who were staying in the Courage felt the Courage shake almost at the same time, and couldn't help but be surprised by the strength of the monster below.  But even if the monster tried harder and tried to knock the Courage out of the world with sand like it did with other creatures, it would be nothing more than a dream.

    Lin Ke, who controlled the Courage, immediately raised the Courage's height after it was attacked by the monster in the desert.  Seeing that the sand he sprayed could no longer hit the Courage in the air, the monster in the desert twisted its body.  It emerged from the desert completely.

    The big guy looks like a beetle, with a small head.  The fat body is covered with black carapace, which shines brightly in the sunlight.  It almost dazzled the eyes of everyone watching inside the Courage.

    The monster that had completely emerged from the desert raised its head and glanced at the Courage in the sky. The carapace on its back opened, revealing the two pairs of wings hidden under the carapace. It made a buzzing sound like an airplane engine, soared into the air, and flew straight into the sky.  The Spirit flew over.

    Han Yu, who had already brought the gambler back to the Courage, saw this and quickly handed the gambler to Ning Ping, who came to meet him. Then he turned around and flew out again, preparing to entangle the approaching monster to prevent it from getting close.  Courage.  But before Han Yu came close, he received a reminder from Han Yu in advance.  Field, now ready for battle, opened fire.

    The Courage's firearm ruthlessly penetrated the monster's two pairs of wings, making the wings that were originally like a piece of amber now look like a piece of rag.  Without the help of its wings, the monster naturally fell to the ground.  Because it was a killing ground, the monster was not injured at all, but its landing posture was not perfect.  It fell headfirst into the sand.

    The exposed insect legs moved around a lot, and finally the monster pulled its head out of the sand.  But as a result, the monster became even more angry.  The monster looked up at the Courage in the sky, its body bulging as if it was brewing something.  The answer was soon revealed, not long after.  I saw the monster suddenly turned around, with its head touching the ground and its butt facing up. The glowing butt was like a laser cannon about to be fired, and the light was getting brighter and brighter

    "Lin Ke, be careful of ground attacks!" Han Yu, who returned to the Courage, hurriedly reminded Lin Ke when he saw this.

    In fact, there was no need for Han Yu to remind him. As early as the first attack, Lin Ke had already paid attention to the monster lying out in the desert.  Now that he saw that the monster seemed to want to attack, he became even more energetic.

    "Whoops~"

    The brightness of the monster's butt reached its maximum, and a beam of light shot from the monster's butt toward the Courage at an extremely fast speed.  Even though Lin Ke had cheered up and quickly controlled the Courage to dodge, he was still hit in the side by the light.  Spirit shook again.  The successive shaking made another passenger on the Spirit a little dissatisfied.

    Because of its size, the Black Light Tiger has been staying in the warehouse of the Spirit. Every time it shakes, the Black Light Tiger can clearly feel it.  Once or twice can be understood as improper operation, but if it keeps shaking, there is a problem.  Black Light Tiger walked out of the warehouse?While shrinking his body, he walked towards the upper level of the Spirit.  When it walked to the control room, the black light tiger's body had shrunk to the size of an average black cat.

    "Hey, who is attacking?" Black Light Tiger jumped in front of Han Yu and asked.

    "So you can shrink." Han Yu looked at the Black Light Tiger in surprise and said.

    Heiguanghu rolled his eyes when he heard this and said angrily: "Nonsense."

    "Since you can shrink, why didn't you shrink just now?" Han Yu asked Hei Guanghu in confusion.

    "Because shrinking the body requires a waste of energy. Why should I waste energy when it's good?" Hei Guanghu rolled his eyes again.  Due to its reduced size, the black light tiger does not have the aura of the king of beasts at the moment. Its eye-rolling action makes it look a little cute.

    "Han Yu, where did you pick up this cute little black cat?" Qiao Yaner couldn't help but asked Han Yu softly.

    "How dare you, a mere human dares to tease me!" Black Light Tiger shouted dissatisfied.

    "Hehe, teasing? Which of your eyes saw me teasing you?" Qiao Yan'er asked with a smile after hearing this.  As soon as Han Yu on the side saw Heiguanghu's fierce face, he quickly stepped forward, picked up Heiguanghu, and walked out. As he walked, he said: "I'll take you to see that guy in the desert. Maybe you haven't seen him yet."  Yes. That Mengxin. Tell Yan'er about the Black Light Tiger."

    Heiguanghu, who was carried out of the control room, broke out of Han Yu's arms and shouted angrily: "Am I so petty in your eyes?"

    "Hehe How can you not? Your mind is wider than the sky and deeper than the sea. I brought you here because I really want you to see that monster in the desert. That guy's butt can actually emit rays. It's amazing.  Oh." Han Yu said to Heiguanghu with a smile.

    Hei Guanghu rolled his eyes at Han Yu.  He stopped arguing with Han Yu and looked down through the window of the Courage, just as Han Yu said.  A monster that looks like a beetle in the desert is sticking its butt out and exerting force

    "Hey, it turns out to be a giant sand lion." Black Light Tiger said disdainfully.  Han Yu on the side felt relieved when he saw that Black Light Tiger had turned its attention to the beetle in the desert.  As for what the Black Light Tiger said about the giant sand lion.  No matter if he is a giant or a miniature, he is leaving anyway, there is no need to know.

    The Spirit flew higher and higher, and the giant sand lion’s buttocks could no longer be touched by light.  Looking at the Courage, which was gradually going away and causing great losses to itself, the giant sand lion let out an unwilling roar.  But at this moment, its wings were injured and it couldn't fly at all. It could only watch the Courage gradually fly away.

    "Stop, stop this starship quickly." Black Light Tiger seemed to suddenly remember something and shouted to Han Yu in a hurry.  Han Yu didn't know why.  However, Lin Ke was still informed to temporarily stop the Courage.

    "There is a crystal in the body of this giant sand lion, and that crystal is a good thing. You let this starship land, and we can get the crystal and leave before we leave." Black Light Tiger whispered.  explained to Han Yu.

    ??If even Black Light Tiger thinks it is a good thing, it is definitely a good thing.  Han Yu barely hesitated and immediately asked Lin Ke to hover the Courage in the air.  Wait until they get the spar that Black Light Tiger mentioned before setting off.  Lin Ke always obeyed Han Yu's words, and this time was no exception.

    Because it is at high altitude, those who cannot fly are excluded. After all, there are only two Han Yu and Hei Guanghu.  The black light tiger, which was still in the form of a black cat, lay on Han Yu's back.  Following Han Yu, he flew out of the Courage.

    At this moment, the giant sand lion lying on the sand raised his head and stared at the Spirit in the sky. He didn't understand why the Spirit didn't leave?  Is something wrong?  Will it fall from the sky soon?  It was precisely because of this idea that the giant sand lion missed its only chance of escape. It looked stupidly at the Spirit in the sky, praying in its heart that it would fall down quickly.

    Only the Courage did not fall down, but Han Yu and Black Light Tiger flew down.  Han Yu heard the voice of the black light tiger in his ears, "You sweep the formation for me, and leave this giant sand lion to me to deal with." As he said this, Han Yu felt something push hard on his back, and he saw a black light.  The black cat transformed into a tiger left Han Yu's back and fell towards the giant sand lion on the sand.  The giant sand lion, which had been raising its head, saw a small black dot in the sky approaching gradually. It thought it had dropped something delicious, and then opened its mouth, ready to borrow it.

    The black light tiger leaving Han Yu was like blowing up a balloon in the air. The black cat's body instantly broke through the black panther's physique, followed closely by the black elephant's body.

    According to common sense, even a small stone falling from a high altitude may kill someone.  What's more, the black light tiger is as big as an adult elephant.  The giant sand lion, who originally wanted to grab a bargain, was now panicking. He originally thought it would be a delicious snack, but he didn't expect it.My heart suddenly exploded and turned into a cannonball that could kill me.

    The giant sand lion clawed at the nearby sand desperately, trying to get into the sand to avoid the black light tiger's attack from the sky.  It's just that if you want to avoid it now, it's already too late.  Just when the giant sand lion submerged its limbs into the sand, the black light tiger fell down, landing on the back of the giant sand lion.  With a "click" sound, the hard carapace on the back of the giant sand lion was trampled to pieces by the black light tiger's limbs.  The giant sand lion screamed and fainted.

    The impact force falling from the sky was so great that it exceeded the limit that the giant sand lion could endure.  The black light tiger was in a good mood when he saw that he succeeded with one blow.  He called Han Yu in the air: "Hey, come down quickly and help."

    Han Yu followed his words and landed on the ground, looked at the Black Light Tiger and asked, "What help do you need from me?"

    "Dissect it." The black light tiger pouted at the giant sand lion that passed out and said to Han Yu.

    "You have found the wrong person for this anatomy. You should be looking for Ning Ping. That guy's swordsmanship is top-notch." Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and recommended Ning Ping to Black Light Tiger.

    Heiguanghu was right in thinking about it.  Han Yu's ability allowed him to have a barbecue or something, but when it came to playing with cold weapons, Ning Ping was an expert.

    After Han Yu flew back to the Courage to pick Ningping down, the black light tiger began to look around the giant sand lion.  The giant sand lion in front of him was smaller than the one the Black Light Tiger had seen before.  But no matter how small it is, there will always be no shortage of crystals in the body.  The Black Light Tiger knew very well that the crystals in its body had been there since the giant sand lion in front of him took shape.  As the years passed, the crystal stones grew larger and larger.  In other words, the crystal stones in the giant sand lion's body are directly proportional to the size of the giant sand lion.  The bigger the giant sand lion is, the bigger the crystals in its body are.

    Ning Ping came to the Black Light Tiger with Han Yu reluctantly.  As soon as Heiguanghu saw Ningping's expression, he understood why Ningping was unwilling.  But to get those crystal stones, Black Light Tiger must rely on Ning Ping's help.  Then he lured Ning Ping and said, "Don't be so reluctant. As long as you do this favor for me, I will give you a sword manual that I got during my previous trip as a reward."

    "Sword manual? How come you have a sword manual?" Ning Ping looked at Black Light Tiger in disbelief and asked.

    "Why can't I have a sword manual? Do you want a sword manual? If you want, just dismember this giant sand lion for me. When the work is completed, I will give you the sword manual."

    Hearing Black Light Tiger’s words, although Ning Ping was doubtful, he still drew out his black-edged sword and started working on the joints of the giant sand lion.  In no time, the giant sand lion turned into a pile of parts.  The body, head, insect legseverything with joints was dismembered by Ning Ping.

    After Ning Ping finished his work, Hei Guanghu first threw the ancient sword manual stored in his own space to Ning Ping, and then prepared to start busy with his own affairs.

    "Hey, Lao Hei. Can you learn that skill of taking things out of thin air just now?" Han Yu asked from the side.

    "Huh? You want to learn?"

    "Yes, can you learn it?" Han Yu nodded quickly and replied.

    "No, that's my special skill. It's not learned, but something I'm born with. Just like some of you humans are born geniuses, and some are born idiots. In the words of you humans.  , it’s what God gave me.”

    "Really? That's really a pity." Han Yu said disappointedly after hearing this.

    "What do you want to learn this for? This skill is of no use except for placing things. Moreover, it can only place dead objects. Living objects will become dead if you put them in and take them out again."

    "Haha I don't plan to put any living things in there. I want to put some food and necessities for adventure in it. When I go on adventure, it will be much easier. It's just a pity.  , I didn’t expect that I couldn’t learn it.”

    Seeing Han Yu shrugging his shoulders and looking like he didn't really care, the Black Light Tiger didn't take it to heart anymore and turned around to start looking for crystal stones on the giant sand lion.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't help. After all, they didn't know where the crystals were on the giant sand lion. If they went to help, they would probably become more and more busy. It would be better to watch the black light tiger working alone like now.

    About an hour later, the Black Light Tiger finally found all the twenty-four crystals in the giant sand lion.  Each one was the size of an adult's fist, and they were piled in front of Black Light Tiger. Because the blood stains on them were not dry, they didn't look very good.  However, the Black Light Tiger didn't pay attention. He opened his mouth and swallowed a crystal stone. While chewing it, he explained to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Generally, like a mythical beast or a magical beast, if you want to growThere are many ways to gain physical strength, and the quickest way is to swallow the crystals in other organisms with the same energy attributes as one's own.  Although the energy attributes of this giant sand lion's crystal are not safely consistent with mine, eating them will help me recover my strength.  "

    "Then what will happen if you eat crystal stones that conflict with your own energy attributes?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "The result is very simple, that is, with a bang, the whole body explodes and dies." The black light tiger said to Han Yu while eating the crystal.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and then asked: "Is it possible to survive?"

    When Black Light Tiger heard Han Yu's words, he couldn't help but smile and said: "Can't bear to eat? How is that possible? The intelligence of every mythical beast or warcraft is extremely high, even higher than the so-called geniuses among humans.  How could it be possible that only an idiot would do something like that?"

    After hearing this, Han Yu seemed to be relieved and said to himself: "That's good. I see you eating the crystals one bite at a time, and I'm really worried about whether you can hold on to it. Since you said you can't hold it on.  ,I can rest assured that."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Black Light Tiger lowered his head and was shocked. The twenty-four crystal stones on the ground were actually eaten by him unintentionally while he was talking to Han Yu.

    In other words, the Black Light Tiger was overeating and became the overeating idiot it just said when answering Han Yu's question.

    "What's wrong with you?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked with concern when he saw Heiguanghu's unmoving expression.

    Hei Guanghu felt a fever on his face at this moment, and he wanted to hide it, but now a situation appeared that Hei Guanghu didn't want to happen.

    "Leave here immediately." Black Light Tiger gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu.

    "What's wrong with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Hurry up!" Black Light Tiger roared.

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 649 Return to Jelinka

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were a little stunned by the sudden change in Black Light Tiger's attitude. However, seeing the eager look on Black Light Tiger's face, Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't say anything more and turned around to return to the Courage.

    But before Han Yu and Ning Ping could get far away, they heard the Black Light Tiger suddenly raise its head to the sky and roar. The sound was so loud that Han Yu and Ning Ping in the air were shocked at the same time.  Han Yu quickly looked back and saw that the black light tiger was emitting a layer of white light. Because the black light tiger's body was dark, it highlighted the whiteness of the white light even more.

    Just when Han Yu wanted to get closer to take a closer look, he heard a rumble of thunder above his head. He looked up and saw that at some point, a dark cloud suddenly appeared in the originally cloudless sky, covering Han Yu and Ning Ping.  No, it was above the head of the black light tiger.

    The black light tiger on the sand was covered in sweat at the moment, breathing heavily with a painful expression.  Seeing that Han Yu had not gone far, he originally wanted to remind Han Yu to leave quickly, but found that it was difficult for him to even speak at this moment.  His family knew his own affairs, and the black light tiger knew that because of his previous gluttony, the white light tiger in his body had a chance to resist, and this guy planned to take the opportunity to break away from him.

    A white mist began to spread around the Black Light Tiger, gradually surrounding the Black Light Tiger.  In the mist, Han Yu in the air could vaguely see a tiger shadow slowly separating from the black light tiger's body.  Han Yu, who felt that the black light tiger was in trouble, didn't think about it and immediately said to Ning Ping: "Let's help it." After saying that, without waiting for Ning Ping to answer, Han Yu crossed his hands and pointed at the tiger shadow that appeared.  Fire was released.

    I could vaguely hear a tiger roar, and the white mist gradually dissipated.  What surprised Han Yu and Ning Ping was that there was a white light tiger standing opposite the black light tiger.

    "You are really lucky." Bai Guanghu said regretfully to Hei Guanghu.  Black Light Tiger, on the other hand, chuckled and said, "It's a matter of character."

    "Hmph!" The white light tiger snorted coldly when he heard this. He looked up at Han Yu who was doing harm to it in the air. He looked at the black light tiger again and said, "Even if someone makes trouble, I still took away most of the energy from you. You  Do you think you can handle me in your current state?"

    "Hehe do you want to give it a try?" The black light tiger stared at the white light tiger and prepared to attack.

    When Bai Guanghu saw this, he seemed to be timid. He took half a step back and said, "Forget it. I can take care of you anytime. As for now, I will let you go for the time being." After saying that, Bai Guanghu walked backwards towards the Holy Tomb.  Retreat.  The black light tiger did not pursue.  He just looked at the white light tiger with a sneer. The white light flashed and the white light tiger disappeared from everyone's sight.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping fell back to the ground. Black Light Tiger glanced at Han Yu and whispered: "Let's go quickly, we can't hide this guy for long." Han Yu understood immediately, and immediately picked up and could no longer maintain his body, shrinking into only black  The cat-sized black light tiger flew towards the Courage.  When Han Yu flew into the Courage and urged Lin Ke to drive the Courage here immediately, the white light tiger that had entered the Holy Tomb before rushed out.  Looking up at the retreating Courage, Bai Guanghu murmured to himself: "You can't escape. You and I are one. No matter where you are, I will find you." After that.  Bai Guanghu turned around and returned to the Holy Tomb.  During this separation, the white light tiger took away a large amount of energy from the black light tiger's body, just like the black light tiger did when it separated from its body.  The reason for not taking the opportunity to absorb the Black Light Tiger is not that it cannot be done, but that it cannot be done.  The energy of the twenty-four crystals swallowed by the black light tiger was not absorbed by the black light tiger. At this time, the black light tiger was absorbed.  It is very likely that the seeds for Black Light Tiger's counterattack will be planted in the future.  In order to eliminate this hidden danger, the White Light Tiger chose to let the Black Light Tiger go, and wait until the Black Light Tiger absorbed the power of the twenty-four crystals before devouring the Black Light Tiger. The White Light Tiger believed that even if the Black Light Tiger absorbed the power of the twenty-four crystals,  The energy of stone will also not be his opponent.

    Inside the Courage, Black Light Tiger glanced at Han Mengxin who was treating him, and said, "Don't bother, I'm not injured."

    "Then why do you look like you're not in good spirits?" Han Mengxin stopped her hand after hearing this and asked Hei Guanghu.

    "I'm very tired now and need to take a rest." Hei Guanghu did not answer Han Mengxin's question, but made his own request.

    "Sleep at my place. If anything happens, I'll take care of you." Han Yu said at the side, then picked up the black light tiger and walked to his room without waiting for others to say anything. Before leaving, he said to Ning Ping and others  : "Ning Ping, you guys, please discuss how we want to get back to Jelinka?"

    Hearing Han Yu's words, everyone was stunned for a moment, and then understood.  Previously, Han Yu and his party were entrusted by the poker club to come to the Holy Tomb to get the crystal beauty head. Before coming, the people from the poker club told Han Yu and others that there was no danger in this operation, but in fact, they almost gave away some Han Yu and others.  The lives of Yu and others.  How to hand over the crystal beauty head to the people in the poker club, Han Yu and others really need to think carefully.Click.

    Leaving Ning Ping and others to discuss countermeasures, Han Yu returned to his room with Black Light Tiger in his arms.  After closing the door, Han Yu looked at the black light tiger with a serious face and asked, "How do you feel? What are your chances of winning against that white light tiger?"

    "Did you see it?" Heiguanghu looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, "I'm not blind, and I have some guesses about what happened here. What I care about now is whether you can defeat that white light tiger."

    "……what are you worried about?"

    "Have you forgotten? At that time, I took action once and formed a conflict with the White Light Tiger. If it solves you, I am afraid that the next one to solve it will be me. For my own sake, I hope you can solve it. Why?  Like? Can you settle it? Tell the truth."

    Han Yu's frankness made Hei Guanghu a little bit unacceptable. After a moment of silence, Hei Guanghu asked Han Yu: "What will you do if I say it's not fair?"

    “Let’s join forces with you.”

    "What if you can't settle things even if you join forces with me?"

    "Then let's go to death. Anyway, the result of the dispute is death. Anyway, I will not live in that kind of days of hiding around."

    "You are a bachelor. To tell you the truth, it is really difficult to deal with that guy. Things have changed. When I separated from that guy, I took away most of its power, but this time it is fighting with me.  The separation also took away most of the strength within me.”

    "That's not right. If it is what you say, then why did it let you go before?"

    "It should be related to the twenty-four crystals I swallowed. Those twenty-four crystals gave him the opportunity to separate from me, and I also relied on these twenty-four crystals to get a chance to make a comeback.  .”

    "What do you mean?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "To put it simply, if I want to deal with the White Light Tiger, I must completely absorb the energy of these twenty-four crystals as soon as possible. Only then will I be able to fight with him. With your help, we can deal with the situation  That guy has a good chance.”

    "You have said so much, but there is still no guarantee that it can be settled." Han Yu looked at Hei Guanghu with some disappointment after hearing this.  Black Light Tiger said helplessly: "There is nothing we can do about it. Who told that guy to be so cruel? At least he took away more than three-quarters of the power in my body. If it weren't for your sudden attack at that time, it is very likely that I would have killed him."  I sucked it until not even a bit of dregs was left.”

    "Well, there are no benefits to being greedy. So what do I need to do?" Han Yu sighed and asked Hei Guanghu.

    “Nothing needs to be done, the rest is my own.”

    "In that case, I won't bother you anymore. I'll discuss our own affairs with Ningping and the others. You should seize the time to absorb the energy of those crystal stones." After saying that, Han Yu walked out of the room and closed the door.

    After Han Yu left, the Black Light Tiger lay on the ground for a while and began to absorb the energy from the twenty-four crystals.  Black Light Tiger believes that it won’t take long.  When the white light tiger loses its patience, it will come to trouble him. Before that, the black light tiger must try to make itself as strong as possible.

    After leaving his room, Han Yu walked to the lounge of the Courage.  The guardians of the Holy Tomb were also there at the moment. When Ning Ping saw Han Yu appearing, he gave up the throne to Han Yu.  Han Yu was not polite. After sitting on the main seat, he asked everyone: "Have you guys come up with any ideas?"

    Hearing Han Yu's inquiry, Ning Ping coughed lightly and said to Han Yu: "We discussed it before you came. I feel that the poker club entrusted us to go to the Holy Tomb this time, and it was out of ten that they wanted us.  Leaving Jelinka’s thoughts aside for the time being, as for letting us die in the Holy Tomb, it is probably just an idle move by the card club. The key reason is that they want to keep us outsiders out of the game before the card club elects its president.  Get away from Jelinka.”

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this, "Ning Ping, I don't care about the reason why the card club asked us to leave Jelinka. I just want to know, have you decided what you are going to do after returning to Jelinka?"

    "Ewhat do you want to do?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Well, I won't offend anyone unless they offend me. If someone offends me, I will offend them. Since those guys from the poker club dare to trick us, we are not easy to offend. Necessary revenge is certain."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Don't they want us to interfere with their election of the president? Then I have to take care of it."

    "Don't mess around. We can't mess with the card club just yet." Ning Ping reminded worriedly.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Don't worry, I won't mess around. I will make those guys helpless, but they can't cause trouble for us."

    "What can you do?"???  "When Ning Ping heard this, he couldn't help but asked curiously.

    Han Yu chuckled and said slowly: "Crystal beauty head."

    Hearing Han Yu mention the crystal beauty head, Ning Ping’s eyes lit up and he immediately figured it out.  Indeed, didn't you say that you would use the crystal beauty head to decide the next president?  I'm bringing you the Crystal Beauty Head now.  No matter who you chose before, it’s useless!

    "Good idea." Ning Ping praised Han Yu with a thumbs up.

    Han Yu said modestly: "Just average, third in the world."

    "Hey, you said you were fat and you were out of breath. We will talk about Jelinka later. How is the black light tiger?" Ning Ping asked, changing the subject.

    Han Yu sighed after hearing this and told Ning Ping and others what he heard from Hei Guanghu.  After hearing this, Ning Ping and others also frowned and thought hard about countermeasures.  Han Yu saw this and said, "Hey, what's going on? Things are not that bad yet. We still have a chance."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping and others sighed and said nothing more.  Because I don’t know what to say at this time. The white light tiger will not let the Courage go just because it has dealt with the black light tiger.  In the eyes of the white light tiger, I am afraid that the Courage is an accomplice of the black light tiger, and there is no way he can let him go.  The only way to keep the Courage is to deal with the white light tiger.  But for Ning Ping and Han Mengxin, who had seen the power of the black light tiger with their own eyes, the white light tiger that took away three-quarters of the black light tiger's energy was probably not something they could handle.

    Seeing everyone's gloomy look, Han Yu immediately shouted dissatisfied: "Hey, hey. Things are not that bad yet. We still have a chance, don't we? By the way, Field, Bafang, the treasure I brought you  Like it?"

    Hearing that Han Yu wanted to change the topic, Field said cooperatively: "That's right. I like the two treasures you picked for me very much. I can have one with Sophia in the future." Shi Bafang nodded in agreement.  Compared with Field's pair of heart-shaped accessories, the two pots Han Yu brought to Shi Bafang made Shi Bafang even happier.  That's no ordinary pot.  It is a legendary treasure kitchen utensil. According to legend, no matter how unpalatable the food is, as long as it is cooked in one of the two pots, it will become supremely delicious.  Just now, Shi Bafang had tried it. Although it was not as exaggerated as the legend said, the pot could indeed change the taste of the food and make the people who ate it feel delicious.

    Seeing Han Yu change the subject, Ning Ping scratched his head and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, if you have nothing else to do, let's discuss our plans after returning to Jelinka. How are you going to deal with those guys in the poker club?  There must be a regulation for this, so that we can have a good idea."

    Han Yu was right when he heard it, but he just asked him to think about it now.  How could Han Yu figure it out?  After scratching his head, Han Yu said to everyone: "Let's all think about it together. I haven't come up with an idea yet."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping couldn’t help but shake his head and smile bitterly, but fortunately, he was used to Han Yu’s behavior, so Ning Ping quickly adjusted his mentality.  Joined the discussion.

    “One person is the one who is short-term, and three is the one who is the leader. Including the guardians of the Holy Tomb, there are fifteen people present. Even if each person only comes up with one idea, the total sum is probably enough for the poker club’s gang.

    After everyone discussed the business, seeing that it was getting late, they went back to rest separately.  Han Yu stopped Luo Lin, who was about to take Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao away, and asked in a low voice: "Luo Lin, do you have a way to contact the reinforcements sent by the alliance?"

    "You!" Luo Lin looked at Han Yu in surprise. She saw that Han Yu had a calm face and had no intention of making any noise. Then she secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked in a low voice, "How did you know?"

    "Nonsense, do I really look that stupid?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and said angrily.

    Luo Lin smiled awkwardly and whispered to Han Yu: "I can contact you, what are your plans?"

    "Let the people who come to meet you not to act rashly. At least until the Black Light Tiger incident is resolved, let them be careful not to expose their identities prematurely."

    "Is this what you're worried about?" Luo Lin asked, looking at Han Yu with a strange expression.

    Seeing this, Han Yu spread his hands and admitted honestly: "Okay, I admit that I am worried about the reinforcements sent by the alliance. This is a very sensitive period for the card club, just like the alliance is holding a general election.  But during the election, the card club sent a fleet to park near the alliance’s base camp. If you were the alliance, what would you do?”

    Even though Luo Lin didn’t want to admit it, she had to admit that Han Yu’s concerns were correct.  At this time, it is indeed not a good time to stimulate the card club.  It can be said that the card club is in chaos and the world is in chaos, and this is not what Rowling wants to see.

    "I will look for opportunities to contact reinforcements.??, don't worry.  "

    "That's good. By the way, regarding treasures, don't show off everywhere like a 250-year-old. You must know that keeping your wealth secret and making a fortune in silence is the smart way." Han Yu warned Luo Linsan worriedly  humane.

    Luo Lin's face turned red when she was told that, and she couldn't help shouting: "You don't need to remind me, I'm not that naive."

    "That's good. I'm going to see the Black Light Tiger. You can rest early." After Han Yu finished speaking, he turned and walked towards his room.  Luo Lin looked at Han Yu's back and stood there for a long time without moving.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao behind them looked at each other, and Liu Qingmei asked tentatively: "Sir, what's wrong with you?"

    "Huh? It's nothing, I just feel a bit pity." Luo Lin replied after coming back to her senses.

    "What's a pity?" Shi Tianbao asked puzzledly.

    "It would be great if Han Yu was willing to join the alliance." Luo Lin said this and walked towards her room.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao also somewhat agreed after hearing this. Compared with Han Yu, they did have many shortcomings.  It's a pity that Han Yu is Han Yu. He has refused the alliance's solicitation more than once. He wholeheartedly wants to take risks, but he refuses to accept the olive branch offered by the alliance. If ordinary people can accept the olive branch offered by the alliance, they would have been there long ago.  I was so happy that I couldn't find Bei.  But Han Yu always refused to do it. As expected, one person is more likely to die than another.

    Before going back to his room, Han Yu went to the kitchen and got some meat for Hei Guanghu.  As soon as the door opened, he saw Black Light Tiger lying on the ground sweating profusely, motionless.  If he hadn't seen the black light tiger still gasping for breath, Han Yu would have thought that the black light tiger had died.

    "Are you free now? If you are free, let's eat something and take a rest." Han Yu said while putting the food in his hand on the table.  The black light tiger lying on the ground glanced at Han Yu feebly and ignored Han Yu.

 Text Chapter 650: Lively Jelinka

    "Eat something. People are like iron, and rice is like steel. If you don't eat one meal, you'll be hungry."

    Black Light Tiger: ""

    "Whether you are sharpening your knife or chopping firewood, let's have something to eat."

    Black Light Tiger: ""

    "The body is the capital of revolution. Only by having a good body can you do more things, eat something and do other things."

    Black Light Tiger: ""

    "Only those who can take care of themselves know how to take care of others, you"

    "Where do you come from with so many wisecracks? Could you please be quieter? Why are your mouth so broken?" Black Light Tiger finally couldn't bear it and yelled at Han Yu.

    Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "If you cooperate and eat, won't I stop telling you?"

    "If you don't eat, you won't have any strength." Heiguanghu replied angrily.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't have the strength, I'm here, I'll feed you. Come on, open your mouth, ah~" Han Yu smiled and picked up a piece of meat and put it in front of Heiguanghu and said.

    A string of black lines suddenly appeared on Hei Guanghu's forehead. He slapped Han Yu's hand holding the meat slices aside in annoyance, "I'll eat it myself."

    "Aren't you out of strength?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "I have strength now, okay?"

    "Okay~ Just say it's okay."

    Putting a plate full of cooked meat in front of Heiguanghu, Heiguanghu lowered his head and chewed hard, as if he was biting the meat of Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu murmured in a low voice: "I'm afraid this plate is not enough. Maybe this guy will chew the plate as well."

    "Cough cough cough" Black Light Tiger was choked and coughed, and was speechless for a while.  He could only glare at Han Yu.  Han Yu smiled awkwardly and said to Hei Guanghu: "Hehehehe just pretend that I didn't say anything and continue eating."

    "Hmph!" Black Light Tiger snorted coldly, finished the cooked meat on the plate like a storm, and lay on the ground motionless again.  After a while, Hei Guanghu looked up at Han Yu and asked, "Why are you staring at me without sleeping?"

    "Oh, I'll sleep now. I'll sleep now." Han Yu said casually.

    Seeing Han Yu’s perfunctory look, Hei Guanghu frowned and asked, “Do you have anything to ask me?”

    "Oh, you are so smart." Han Yu said with a surprised look on his face.  Black Light Tiger tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart.  Staring at Han Yu, he said: "If you have something to say, say it quickly! If you have something to say, say it quickly!"

    Han Yu didn’t pay attention to Hei Guanghu’s bad attitude and asked with a smile: “Well, Old Hei. How long do you estimate it will take for you to completely absorb the twenty-four crystals?”

    "At least seven days, why do you ask this?" Heiguanghu asked puzzledly.

    "Seven daysthat is to say, the white light tiger will come back to you in seven days at the latest."

    "……almost."

    "Seven days is almost enough." Han Yu said to himself, and then said to Hei Guanghu: "Okay, I have no problem, you can go about your own business." After saying that, Han Yu walked towards the bathroom.  Go.  The Black Light Tiger glanced at Han Yu in confusion, and without thinking much, continued to absorb the energy from the twenty-four crystals.

    Jelinka

    The so-called election is nothing more than an overt or covert battle between various forces for their own interests.  Those so-called serving the people.  In fact, it is just a slogan and cannot be taken seriously.  They are really fools, the kind who will smile and count money for others after being sold.

    After using tricks to swindle Han Yu and his gang away, all parties in the poker club finally decided on the candidate for the president after constant compromises and struggles.  Almost everyone is happy with the result.  Only Leitch felt a little unhappy.  The feeling of being used as a gunman is of course unpleasant, but compared with the power of those card clubs, even if Lei Qi was furious, it would not cause any harm to those people. The smart Lei Qi did not become furious, and after knowing the matter  After the truth.  He chose silence.  Because in Leitch's view, Han Yu and others who went to the Holy Tomb may not necessarily be left behind in the Holy Tomb. Maybe they are on their way back to Jelinka at this moment.  Wait until Han Yu and the others return to Jelinka with the crystal beauty heads to see how those with beautiful dreams will end up.

    With Leitch’s expectations, Jelinka ushered in the day when the new president of the card club took office today.  Everyone was dressed in costumes that would only be worn on major festivals. Wen Lingtong, who was elected as the new president, was in a good mood. Although he paid a high price, he could become the president of the poker club.  What you paid before can be quickly repaid.

    Sitting in front of the window of the candidate room, listening to the host's voice, Wen Lington looked up and glanced out the window in boredom, and was immediately attracted by a black spot in the sky he saw outside the window.  Just then, Wenlingnington's assistant cameRemind Wen Lingtong that it's time to go out and meet the people of Jelinka and let them know who will be the next president of the card club.

    Wen Lington turned a deaf ear and stared at the black spot that was getting closer and closer. At this time, Wen Lington could already see clearly what the black spot was. It was a starship, and judging from its appearance, it was Han Yu.  Courage for those people.

    “President, it’s time for us to leave, everyone is waiting for you.” The assistant reminded Wen Lingtong softly again.

    Wen Lington withdrew his gaze and thought to himself: "What if I come back? I am already the new president." Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Wen Lington's lips, he nodded to his assistant, and walked out of the break.  room.  But just when he walked to the exit of the podium, he saw the Courage in the air stopping above the podium first.

    "Hmm Oops, it's a bit embarrassing to ask everyone to wait for us here. Everyone is so polite." A man's voice came from the external speaker of the Courage.  Hearing that voice, people under the podium looked at each other, wondering what this starship wanted to do?  Leitch, who was sitting in the auditorium, was about to burst into happiness.  What he was looking forward to was finally going to happen, which made Leitch feel a little hopeful.

    Han Yu did not disappoint Leitch, and Han Yu's voice came from the external speaker of the Courage again, "I know everyone wants to know who is the next president of the card club. Don't worry, the answer will be there soon.  To be revealed.”

    "Quick, stop him!" Wen Lingtong shouted to the host in a hurry.  But the host shrugged helplessly at Wenlingnington. From the beginning, he found that the microphone in his hand had lost its function. Trying to shout through the loudspeaker with a human voice was something that only an idiot would do.

    When I saw the host, I didn’t move.  Wen Lington couldn't help being furious, and immediately wanted to rush out, but before Wen Lington could take a step.  Just listen to that damn voice coming from the big speaker again: "According to the tradition of the card club, when everyone can't decide who the next president of the card club will be, they can use the crystal beauty head in the Holy Tomb to decide the next president.  The candidate for the president. My companions and I accepted the commission from the card club. We went to the Holy Tomb and took out the crystal beauty head. Now in front of everyone, use the crystal beauty head to decide who is the next president of the card club."  As soon as he finished speaking, the hatch of the Courage opened. Ning Ping, holding a wooden box in his hand, slowly stepped off the Courage, followed by Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.

    Seeing Ning Ping approaching step by step, Wen Lingtong's eyes turned red.  He couldn't help but feel popular. He was already the default next president, but now something unexpected happened.  This made Wenlingnington feel like someone was trying to take away what originally belonged to him.

    In Wen Lington's eyes, expecting Ning Ping to fall, Ning Ping walked steadily in front of everyone. Liu Qingmei on the side stepped forward and opened the wooden box, revealing the crystal beauty head placed inside.  Looking at the beautiful crystal head, everyone's breathing stopped in an instant.  A priceless piece of art.  Coupled with the role played by this beautiful head, everyone's eyes began to become a little fanatical.  Anyone with a bit of ambition is secretly muttering here. If he is chosen by the crystal beauty head, wouldn't he become the president of the poker club?

    “Damn it, what kind of trouble are they going to make?” the card club forces that supported Wenlingnington yelled, while the forces that failed to compete with Wenlingnington began to move.  Trying to make a comeback.

    In full public view, the card club cannot do anything that would disgrace the crowd, such as dispersing the crowd.  But if Han Yu and his gang are allowed to continue their mischief, everything they have done before will turn into clown behavior. This result is unacceptable to the powerful people in the poker club.

    At Wen Lingtong’s signal, the host approached Ning Ping, wanting Ning Ping to take a step to speak.  Unexpectedly, Ning Ping didn't even pay attention, and heard the external speaker of the Courage speak again: "Everyone saw it, this crystal beauty head is the relic left to you by the card club. Now let us take action, one by one from the crystal  When you walk in front of the beauty head, as long as there is something abnormal about the crystal beauty head, that is to say, this is the choice of the past card club presidents, and the person who caused the abnormality in the crystal beauty head is the current card society president. Of course, in order to give up the cards  The bosses in the club are so convinced that they can let them pass in front of the crystal beauty head first."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, those who originally wanted to join hands to deal with the crisis at hand became quiet.  Who wouldn’t want to be the new president of a poker club?  Now Han Yu has given them the opportunity to become the new president with just one sentence. Anyone who wants to stop him is a fool.

    Wen Lingtong looked at the group of people who were quiet again, and the anger in his heart kept rising.  "If you don't take action, then I'll do it." Thinking of this, Wen Lingtong stepped forward and shouted at Ning Ping: "Wait a minute!"

    "What's going on?" Ning Pingping looked at Wen Lingtong expressionlessly and asked.

    “According to the internal regulations of the card clubIt was decided that I, Wen Lingtong, will soon become the next president of the card club, so I’ll save the crystal beauty head for next time.  "

    "Hmph, I suggest you ask others first if they agree?" Ning Ping said to Wen Lingtong with a sneer.

    Originally, everyone had a chance, but now that the opportunity is about to be taken away, how many are willing?  Immediately everyone present booed Wenlingnington. Wenlingnington couldn't resist it and couldn't help threatening Ningping in a low voice: "It seems you really want to go against me?"

    Before Ning Ping could speak, Han Yu's voice came from the big loudspeaker of the Courage, "What did I hear? Were you threatening us just now? We took the crystal beauty head according to the card club's request, but it turned out that  We were threatened not to take out the Crystal Beauty Head, so why did you entrust us to get the Crystal Beauty Head in the first place? Is this all just a scam, and are you just fooling the ordinary people of Jelinka?"

    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar at the scene. Wen Lingtong, who had never experienced such a situation, couldn't help but panic and looked at the people yelling at him under the podium.  Wen Lingtong was at a loss for a moment and shouted indiscriminately: "This crystal beauty head is fake!"

    "What evidence do you have to prove that this crystal beauty head is fake?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "I said this is a fake, it is a fake!" Wen Lingtong shouted as he reached out to grab the crystal beauty head in Ning Ping's hand, but before he could touch it, Ning Pingsheng stood beside him.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao stopped her.

    Seeing Wen Lingtong’s behavior, the people in the audience, instigated by thoughtful people, started shouting and throwing whatever they could catch at Wen Lingtong.  To lose control.  Han Yu shouted again: "Calm down, everyone, calm down. In order to prove the authenticity of this crystal beauty head, we will now start the process of selecting new presidents. Please line up consciously. Pass by the podium one by one.  , let’s see who will be the lucky one today.”

    "Wait a minute!" Just as everyone was queuing up, a voice came over.  Everyone followed the sound.  He is a veteran of the poker club.  Seven old men walked up to Ning Ping and said, "We want to supervise this selection."

    "No problem." Han Yu's voice came from the loudspeaker.

    With Han Yu’s consent, Ning Ping did not stop the seven old men from standing by his side. As for the unlucky child Wen Lingtong, he had already been taken away when the seven old men appeared.

    Han Yu is not interested in knowing who the president of the card club is.  The reason why he did this was to disgust the big guys in the card club and make everything they did before turn into clown behavior.  No matter how you deal or compromise in private, in the end everything will be in vain.  This is Han Yu's purpose.

    Everyone walked by the crystal beauty head with the mood of buying lottery tickets, praying in their hearts that they would be the lucky one.  It's just that the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Nearly a thousand people have passed by, but there is no abnormality in the crystal beauty head.

    The seven old men silently looked at those who passed by the crystal beauty head.  There were also bursts of disappointment in my heart.  The older people get, the more they value tradition.  The seven old men were all somewhat dissatisfied with those who used the position of general as a bargaining chip in negotiations.  It is for this reason that when Han Yu took out the crystal beauty head and announced that he would select the new president of the card club according to the tradition of the card club, seven old people showed up in unison.

    "If it's one or two old people, the big guys at the poker club won't take it seriously.  But the seven of them advanced and retreated together, which made the big bosses feel terrified.  In order to avoid conflicts with the seven old men, the big guys walked down with their children and stood in the queue, hoping that they would be the right one.  They finally figured it out. As long as they could be selected by the Crystal Beauty Head, it meant they would get the support of the seven old men in the card club at the same time.  This is a force that cannot be underestimated. As long as he can obtain this power, the new president can basically run sideways in the card club.

    The temptation is great and the method is simple.  Everyone has a chance to give it a try, and it is precisely because of this that people who have received the news rush to hear the news, wanting to take advantage of this opportunity to gain a chance for their future.

    It was already getting late, but people outside the venue did not see any decrease in the number.  Seeing this, Han Yu shouted to the people in the venue through the loudspeaker: "It's getting late. For the sake of fairness, the selection of the next president of the card club is temporarily suspended. It will resume at seven o'clock tomorrow morning. Everyone please go back.  , please come early tomorrow. Of course, those who have passed the selection should not come. There are many people who have not yet been selected, so please don’t come and waste everyone’s time." After saying that, Ning Ping quickly closed the lid on which the crystal beauty head was placed.  , turned around and walked towards the Courage.

    "Wait a minute, please give us the crystal beauty head." One of the seven old people??stopped Ning Ping and said.

    "I'm sorry, but for the sake of fairness, it's better to leave things like the Crystal Beauty Head to someone who has nothing to do with the card club president. If you are worried, you can send someone to control the venue and be responsible for the order of the venue tomorrow."  Han Yu's voice came from the loudspeaker.

    Hearing this, the seven old men looked at each other and felt that what Han Yu said made sense, so they let Ning Ping go. Then they sent people to surround the venue to prevent anyone from trying to cause trouble.

    "Do you want to continue tomorrow?" Inside the Courage, Ning Ping put the crystal beauty head aside and asked Han Yu.

    "Yes, but Ning Ping, I'm not talking about you. Why are you holding that crystal beauty head all the time? Don't you feel your arms are sore?"

    After hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping couldn’t help but be stunned.  Then it dawned on me.  Yes, why did you stand there stupidly holding the crystal beauty head for a whole day?  It's okay to put that beautiful head on the ground.

    Seeing Ning Ping in a daze, Han Yu knew that his words had an effect. He shook his head funny and reminded Ning Ping: "Don't be stupid tomorrow."

    Ning Ping smiled sheepishly when he heard this and asked Han Yu, changing the subject: "Who will be responsible for the vigil tonight? Do you want to select a few more people?"

    "Well that's a good suggestion. Then let Field and Bafang take charge of the night watch. Field, Bafang, stay alert at night. Those guys from the card club can't be trusted." Han Yu nodded after hearing this, and said to Field and Shi Bafang on the side.  .

    "We know." Field and Shi Bafang nodded to Han Yu to show that they knew.

    Just when Han Yu and others were preparing to take a rest, Han Mengxin from the infirmary ran over.  As soon as he saw Han Yu, he shouted: "Brother, it's bad, the gambler is gone."

    "Huh? Gone?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    Han Mengxin nodded and replied: "Well, I just searched the whole ship and couldn't find it."

    "Well if you don't see him, just disappear. Anyway, that guy is not a good bird. He will be unlucky sooner or later." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin after thinking for a while.

    Except for the fact that the gambler has disappeared, the other guardians of the Holy Sepulcher are still following Rowling and accepting Rowling's explanation of things they need to pay attention to when living in human society.  As for the gambler, as Han Yu said, just disappear if you don’t see him, he’s just a gambler.  Don't worry too much.

    This little episode was solved in this way.  Everyone returned to their rooms to rest.  However, Han Yu and others rested, and naturally some people could not rest.  Wen Lingtong, whose eyes were red because Han Yu and others made such a fuss and was deprived of his position as president, glared fiercely at the confidants he had summoned in his villa.

    "My president has been ruined, and I feel so resentful now. Do you know what I want to do most right now?" Wen Lingtong asked, glaring at the people in front of him.

    Everyone looked at each other, bowing their heads and saying nothing.  And Wen Lingtong obviously had no intention of letting his group of confidants cooperate with him, and continued on his own: "I want those people in Courage to die, now! Immediately! Immediately!"

    "Sir, the people from the Courage are in the venue now, but there are people from the Seven Elders sect nearby to protect them. It's hard for us to do anything at this time." A confidant stepped forward and said to Wen Lingtong.

    "I don't care, I want those people to die, right now. I called you here not to listen to your complaints, but to give you orders. Raising an army for a thousand days, using it for a while, I usually feed you with good wine and meat, but now  It’s time for you to repay me.”

    "But once you take action, you will be going against the whole Jelinka. Sir, please think twice."

    Wen Lingtong roared angrily: "Think twice about your mother! My president has been snatched away, and those untouchables are all thinking about rising to the top. How can they be so poor as to compete with me for the president's position?  "

    The confidants who objected were immediately shouted back. The other confidants looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, they knelt on one knee in front of Wen Lingtong and expressed their willingness to obey Wen Lingtong's orders.

    Wen Lingtong laughed loudly when he saw this. He was ready to risk everything this time and was ready to die together.  Don’t you want to play with me?  I will turn the table over for you.

    "Sir, Lord Wilson is here to visit." Just as Wenlingnington was assigning tasks to his confidants, his butler reported outside the door.  Wen Lingtong couldn't help but be startled when he heard this. He was wondering what Wilson was planning to do when he came to see him at this time.

    "Take him to the next door to wait." Wen Lingtong ordered the housekeeper.

    "yes."

    ??Continue to assign tasks, and when everything was arranged, Wenlingnington walked into the next door, looked at Wilson and asked straight to the point: "Wilson, do you want to see my joke when you come here at this time?"

    "How is this possible? As your friend, how could I??I came to see your joke.  I'm just a little worried about you and feel worthless for you.  "

    "Not worth it?" Wenlingnington looked at Wilson with a sneer and said.  Wenlingnington knew Wilson very well. He was just a villain who had no profit and could not afford to be early. His words should not be taken seriously.

    Seeing Wenlingnington sneer, Wilson didn't care and continued: "Wenlingnington, my friend, if it weren't for that damn Courage, at this time, when I see you, I should call you "Grown Up". But  Everything has changed. Ever since that damn Courage took out the crystal beauty head, those people who had agreed before changed their minds and wanted to compete with you for the position of president. I know you are not willing to compete with you for the position of president.  I passed you by, and I know that you are now preparing to use some violence. But I would like to advise you to bear with it for the time being. This kind of moment is really not a good time for you to act recklessly. "

    "Then you said when is a good time to mess around. Are you waiting for the new president to be elected?" Wen Lingtong asked with a sneer.

    Upon hearing this, Wilson quickly said: "Of course not. If you wait until the president is elected before taking action, everything will be over. I don't object to your use of violence, but I think it's not time yet. Your performance at the scene today, to be honest  It's a bit disappointing. It's precisely because of your performance that the people in the poker club are paying attention to you. In other words, every move you make is under the surveillance of those people. For their benefit, they  I won't let you mess around. What's more, those people in Han Yu are not easy to mess with. Are you sure that you can kill them smoothly? Don't kill the snake when the time comes. Instead, you will be bitten by the snake. At that time, I will always pay attention to you.  Those people will definitely step on your injured back."

    "Why are you saying this to me?" Wenlingnington looked at Wilson puzzled and asked.

    Wilson laughed when he heard this: "I have said before, we are friends, of course I will not watch my friends get into trouble"

    Wenlingnington interrupted Wilson and asked coldly: "Don't say such nice things, you should know that I don't believe it. Tell me your true reasons, why do you want to help me?"

    "Okay, I admit that I have selfish motives for helping you. I have to help you. Because we are two grasshoppers on the same rope now. Once you are unlucky, I will also be unlucky. You are satisfied with this answer  Yet?"

    "Then how do you think I can regain the position of president? You and I have already tried today's selection, and the answer makes us regretful, doesn't it?"

    "Indeed. It is precisely because of this that I have to help you. It's like a delicious dish has been placed in front of us who are hungry, but when we were about to enjoy it, it was taken away and told  Our dish is not ours. It’s such an infuriating feeling!”

    Wilson’s metaphor resonated with Wenlingnington, and the distance between the two people suddenly became closer, and they no longer were absolutely wary of each other.  The two discussed it.  The two of them agreed on using violent means to regain the position of president, but they had differences on when to take action.

    Wen Lingtong wanted to cut through the mess quickly and take action tonight, but Wilson thought that the matter was serious and should be planned before taking action. He thought that he should wait a few days and wait for the people in the card club to relax their surveillance on him before taking action.

    ……

    "Have you ever thought about it, if you take action now, wouldn't this give those people an excuse to attack you again?" Wilson shouted angrily in front of Wenlingnington, who was out of touch.

    Wenlingnington replied nonchalantly: "I've thought about it, but what's the matter? Even if we don't attack them, won't they attack us after the incident?"

    "Just by uniting our two families, will we be a match for those people?" Wilson asked, looking at Wenlingnington depressedly.

    "No, so it is absolutely necessary to take action tonight."

    "Are you out of your mind?" Wilson looked at Wenlington helplessly and asked.

    Wenlingnington was not angry either. He looked at Wilson with a smile and said, "Of course my mind is not dizzy. The reason why I insist on taking action tonight is because I have you here."

    "Me? What can I do?" Wilson asked in confusion.

    "There are many things you can do. For example, when I led people to attack the Courage, you sent people to control those people who went back on their word. They focused all their attention on me, and naturally they didn't care about themselves.  The security is a good opportunity for us to take action.”

    After listening to Wen Lingtong's words, Wilson sat there and thought about it for a while, slapped his thigh hard, and said viciously: "Wealth can be found in danger! Okay, I will go crazy with you once. But Wen Lingtong, please tell me something  To be honest, you are confident that you can fix the Courage??Those people?  "

    "No. But our main goal is not those people, but the big guys in the poker club. If you want to become the president of the poker club, the opinions of those big guys are the key. If you control those people, the president of the poker club  It will be me. As for those people in the Courage, they are just outsiders. To put it bluntly, the affairs of the poker club are not their turn."

    "But don't forget, the Seventh Elder deliberately stood behind those people on the Courage." Wilson reminded him aloud.

    "Those old immortals kept turning their elbows outward. I think they are tired of living." Wen Lingtong said through gritted teeth.

    Wilson and Wennington discussed the specific details of the night's operation for a while, and then Wilson said goodbye and left, saying that he was going back to prepare.  After Wilson left, Wennington immediately asked the housekeeper to summon all his confidants and announced that tonight's operation was cancelled.  This news puzzled all the confidants who had basically completed preparations.

    "That guy Wilson came to see me just now." Wen Lingtong slowly said to his confidants.  All the confidants suddenly understood, and there was a saying circulating within the card club, "I would rather believe that a sow can climb a tree. I can't believe Wilson's mouth." That is a mouth that can turn black into white, and death into life.  What Wilson said.  Basically listen in reverse.  Wellington did not believe what Wilson said from the beginning.  Wenlingnington always remembered that not long after he walked past the beautiful crystal head, Wilson also walked past the beautiful crystal head.  Now he suddenly came and said that he wanted to be loyal to him.  If you believe what he says, wouldn’t you be a fool?

    “What if everything Wilson said tonight is true?  What's the loss to Wenlington?  Because Han Yu and the others made such a fuss, it became an open question as to who the president would be in the end. All the people in the card club were Wen Lingtong's opponents, so if he could take this opportunity to get rid of a potential opponent of his, it would also be a good idea.  good.

    Similar to Wennington's idea, Wilson is also thinking about this idea.  As an ambitious person, he would certainly not be willing to succumb to others, but Wilson also knew that his usual reputation was a bit bad and his image was a bit bad.  To save his reputation.  To re-establish his own image, and of course to gain the support of others, Wilson was prepared to use Wellington as a stepping stone to climb up.

    But what Wilson didn’t expect was that Wellington was also an actor like himself.  We hunt geese every year, but today we were pecked in the eye by geese.  Wilson had Wennington's plan handed over to the bosses of the card club and the Seventh Elder.  The result was that those who got the news had to wait in vain all night and were blown by the cold wind all night long.

    When Wilson excitedly visited the big bosses and the seventh elders the next day, the treatment he received was a closed door, without exception. After a little inquiry, Wilson immediately understood that he had been tricked by Wenlingnington.  Wilson was furious and wanted to argue with Wennington.  But then I thought again, I can't go, who knows what tricks that guy Wenlingnington has prepared is waiting for him.  Thinking of this, Wilson gave up his plan to go directly to Wenlington to cause trouble.

    “The green mountains will remain unchanged and the green waters will flow forever, let’s wait and see!” Wilson thought to himself.

    Since then, Wenlingnington has had another enemy, but at this moment, Wenlingnington has too many lice to stop itching, and he no longer cares about having another Wilson as his enemy.  If he wants to regain the position of president, Wen Lingtong must make enemies of everyone in the poker club. Wenlingnington has already thought of this.

    The selection scene was still hot on the second day. After receiving the news, residents of Jelinka came from all over to try their luck. Whoever's ancestral grave smoked might be the president of the poker club.  Woolen cloth.  Just like buying a lottery ticket, even though you know you may not win much, you still want to try your luck.

    Luck is something that cannot be seen or even touched. I don’t know who mentioned that stepping on shit can increase a person’s luck.  Suddenly Jelinka's dogs were in trouble. No matter where they went, a large group of people followed them.  It would be fun if the timid dog ran away, and a group of people chasing the dog immediately followed.

    "You're such a wilted guy!" Lin Ke smiled and stretched out his hand to lightly punch Han Yu. Han Yu retorted with a smile: "How can you blame me? I just said that casually, who would have thought that there was actually someone  Where’s the letter?”

    Lin Ke heard this and said: "Huh, just quibble. If those who have been fooled know that it was you who spread the rumor that stepping on dog shit can increase luck, just wait to be scolded."

    Han Yu didn't take it seriously, put his arms around Lin Ke, kissed Lin Ke's cheek gently, and said with a smile: "Why do they scold me? They believe me even if I say it casually. It's not because I am greedy.  It's the president's fault that they want to sit there. I'm educating them that they should learn to be content."

    Regarding Han Yu’s explanation,?Ke rolled her eyes unbearably and asked, changing the subject: "Han Yu, I heard that the man named Wen Lingtong seems to have ill intentions towards us. We should be careful."

    "Well, not only Wen Lingtong, it can be said that all the heads of the card club hate us. But who asked them to plot against us first? They deserve it. Speaking of which, Wen Lingtong also  It's so pitiful that he was about to get the position of president, but we ruined it. He must have done a lot of bad things in his previous life, so he met me."

    "Hey, I'm so shameless."

    "Wellyou are so brave, you dare to say that to me. I think you haven't had your bed tiles for three days, and you need to clean up your itchy skin, right?" Han Yu glared and looked at him with evil intentions.  Lin Ke said.

    Lin Ke's face turned red when he heard this. He stood up and wanted to run away, but was hugged tightly by Han Yu.  Sensing Han Yu's restless brother, Lin Ke softened and begged in a low voice: "No, Han Yu, don't do it during the day, at night, at night, okay?"

    "WellI'll think about it." Han Yu said deliberately.

    Lin Ke froze there motionless, fearing that his actions would cause Han Yu to lose his mind.  When Han Yu saw this, he reached out and slapped Lin Ke's butt in an angry and funny manner, and said, "Okay, then it's evening. I'll take care of you in the evening, and remember to leave the door open for me." After that, Han Yusong said  Opened Lin Ke.

    As if a spring had been placed on him, Lin Ke jumped up from Han Yu's arms. He glared at Han Yu with a blushing face, but immediately retreated in front of Han Yu's thick skin, especially  Lin Ke's legs suddenly felt weak when she saw Han Yu deliberately shaking the right hand that had spanked her at him.

    Seeing Lin Ke running away, Han Yu showed a wicked smile and began to think about what tricks to use when he was with Lin Ke at night.

    "Wipe the saliva from the corner of your mouth, it's almost flowing to the ground." Black Light Tiger's voice reached Han Yu's ears.

    Hearing this, Han Yu subconsciously wiped his mouth, but found that there was no drool at all.  He couldn't help but look at the black light tiger behind him with dissatisfaction.  But when he saw the black light tiger, Han Yu couldn't help but feel happy and blurted out: "Old Hei, has your power been restored?"

    "It's not that easy. I just feel a little stuffy. Come out and breathe fresh air." Heiguanghu shook his head and replied.

    "Oh, that's it. Then I suggest you don't go out like this."

    "Why?" Heiguanghu asked puzzledly.

    "Well, you are too big. If you go out like this, I'm afraid those people outside will either be scared to death or run away. In short, there will be chaos, and then the zoo and the Animal Protection Society will come to trouble me."

    "I understand the confusion, but why do those people you mentioned later come to trouble you?" Black Light Tiger looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said with a bad smile: "Of course it's because of you. Think about it, you are a tiger, and you are so big, who can rest assured if you are outside. Oh, by the way, you are still a tiger who can only talk, then  I guess collectors and circus people will come looking for me too.”

    Hei Guanghu stared at Han Yu with a calm face. From Han Yu's words, Hei Guanghu could tell that this kid was talking nonsense.  But even if he knew that Han Yu was talking nonsense, Heiguanghu didn't want to teach Han Yu a lesson for this reason.  He could only snort coldly, turn around and walk out.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he saw this, and followed Heiguanghu and said, "Hey, you have to go out on your own. If there is any commotion, don't blame me for not reminding you."

    Black Light Tiger ignored Han Yu’s words and walked out of the warehouse door at the bottom of the Courage.

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 651: You will appear on stage after singing

    Tigers are also called the king of beasts. Ordinary people will either faint immediately or be frightened to the point of weakening their legs when they see them. There are not many who can remain calm in the face of danger.

    When the Black Light Tiger appeared in front of people, the originally bustling scene seemed to have been placed under a silent barrier, and it instantly became quiet. Everyone stared blankly at the Black Light Tiger that appeared.  Most people have seen tigers, and they are found in cages in zoos.  It's just that the tiger in the cage can't hurt anyone, but few people have seen this black tiger that looks like an adult elephant.

    After a short silence, the sound of gurgling was heard endlessly. Dozens of people nearby fainted, and more people's legs were so weak that they couldn't run even if they wanted to. They could only hold their hands on the ground and fight with all their strength.  Climbing out, although that is only in vain, but the instinct of survival drives people to do this useless work.

    No one has thought about attacking the Black Light Tiger. It’s not that they don’t want to, but they really don’t dare.  Since he has a weapon in his hand, facing a black tiger as big as an elephant, even if the black light tiger does not show the intention of attacking, it still makes people feel intimidated and frightened.

    "How is it? I said it right." Just when Heiguanghu was hesitating whether to go back, Han Yu's gloating voice came from inside the Courage.  Black Light Tiger turned to look at Han Yu, who was walking towards him, and said, "You win, think of something."

    "Hehe leave it to me." Han Yu smiled and picked up the loudspeaker in his right hand, put it to his mouth and shouted to everyone: "Hi, friends of Jelinka, how are you?"

    "If something goes wrong, it must be a monster. The people who were running for their lives were stunned by Han Yu's untimely greeting. They couldn't help but turn their heads to look at Han Yu.  He saw Han Yu standing next to Black Light Tiger, holding a big loudspeaker towards him.

    Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "I would like to solemnly introduce to you, this is my friend, it is the Black Light Tiger, please don't be nervous. The reason why he came out is to maintain the order of the scene, because I found that among you  Someone is cheating. He has already passed by the beauty's head once but went around in a circle and ran back. This is just a waste of everyone's time and disrespect for the ancient rituals of the poker club. It's just to teach those guys a lesson.  I asked my friends for help, and asked it to warn those who want to cheat. People who consider themselves upright naturally need not be afraid, but those who like to take advantage of others should be careful. "

    After listening to what Han Yu said.  Everyone suddenly felt that their hearts, which had been raised in their throats, fell back to where they should have been.  It turns out that this black tiger as big as an elephant has an owner, so there is no need to worry.  Some people who felt humiliated couldn't help but get angry at Han Yu after finding out that there was no danger, thinking that Han Yu deliberately let the black tiger out to scare people.  But before they opened their mouths to curse, Han Yu seemed to have expected it.  Then he shouted with a loudspeaker: "By the way, I almost forgot to remind you all. This friend of mine has a bad temper. If he gets unhappy, I can't stop him, so I remind some people to be careful before speaking."  Better than going over your head.”

    As soon as these words were spoken, those who originally wanted to yell and curse quickly swallowed back the curses that were already on their lips, with depressed expressions on their faces.  Han Yu turned a blind eye.  He clapped his hands and said to everyone: "Okay. I have explained clearly, you can continue to accept the selection of beauty heads." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and prepared to return to the Courage.

    "Hey, where am I going?" Black Light Tiger asked upon seeing this.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Don't you want to get some air? Can't you also get some air here? Just sit here for a while and scare those who want to cause trouble for us."

    "You really want to use me as a doorkeeper." Hei Guanghu said, glaring at Han Yu.  Han Yu was not afraid at all. He shrugged and said, "It's not like you to be a lucky cat."

    "Hmph!" Black Light Tiger snorted coldly, before it could go to trouble Han Yu.  I heard a shout from the crowd: "Tiger is mad, run away." Upon hearing this, the black light tiger immediately looked towards the place where the business came from.  Seeing that it didn't matter, people were immediately frightened and ran away.  The crowd surged, and within a short time, the venue was in a mess, with countless shoes left behind, and the owners of the shoes had long since disappeared.

    Seeing this situation, Black Light Tiger sighed, turned around and walked towards the Courage.  Han Yu saw this and asked, "What? Is the ventilation blocked?"

    "What the hell! How can you ventilate in this situation?" Black Light Tiger replied angrily.

    "Haha don't worry. If you want to ventilate, I suggest you go to the top floor of the Courage to ventilate. However, considering your weight, I suggest you reduce your size a little. You don't want to fight. You can stay so  What does a big guy do?”

    Black Light Tiger accepted Han Yu’s advice, shrunk his body to the size of a husky, and then followed Han Yu to the top of the Courage.  As for the use of waterIt's just right for Mei Rentou to choose the new president of the poker club, and use the appearance of the Black Light Tiger to exclude those who are timid and fearful of trouble.  Although the new president was selected according to the ancient rules of the poker club, the seventh elder did not want to end up choosing a cowardly and irresponsible person as the new president.  The seventh elder chose to turn a blind eye to the consequences of the Black Light Tiger's appearance.

    The emergence of Black Light Tiger has an obvious effect. Except for the bold people, most people have given up the chance to fight for the new president of the poker club. Instead of fantasizing about the unrealistic new president of the poker club, it is better to  It is safer to do things down-to-earth.

    Throughout the afternoon, only about a hundred or so people came to the Crystal Beauty to be selected. This was in sharp contrast to the huge crowds in the morning.  Although the same hundred or so people did not cause the vision of a beautiful head, none of these hundred or so people were ordinary people, and each of them was a person with special skills, which made the seventh elder very happy.  As the saying goes, talents are hard to come by, and the poker club's talent dwindles only in a few years. Now that so many talents have emerged, the Seventh Elder cannot help but be unhappy.  What does talent represent?  It represents wealth and power. Only with talents in many aspects can the poker club become stronger again. This is good news for the Seven Elders who want to restore the glory of the poker club.

    About a hundred people were recruited by people sent by the Seven Elders. The process of using crystal beauty heads to select the new president of the poker club is still going on, but the current test seems a little more professional.  In the past, due to limited manpower, the people of the Seventh Elder could only use clumsy methods. Those who would deal with it in the future lined up in a column and passed by the crystal beauty head one by one. There was no time to record the list of those who came to take the exam, but  Now that we have enough manpower, everyone who comes to take the exam can basically be assigned a dedicated receptionist.  After recording the situation of the candidates in detail.  Let her walk in front of the crystal beauty head again.  Regardless of whether it can cause abnormalities in the Crystal Beauty Head, the Seventh Elder will arrange corresponding work for the candidates based on the information provided by the candidates.  Of course, if you don't have the skills, the Seventh Elder will not waste time.

    that's all.  Five days passed.  The new president still didn't even see his shadow, but the seventh elder took this opportunity to recruit a lot of people. These people were recruited by the seventh elder, which greatly enhanced the strength of the seventh elder.

    ******************************************

    Inside Wellington's villa

    Wen Lingtong, who was always paying attention to the selection of the new president, was smiling all over his face.  It had been five days. Except for the first day when he was a little out of control due to the sudden incident, in the remaining days, as time went by, Wenlingnington gradually calmed down.  Wellington is a very talented man.  Otherwise, he would not be a candidate for the new president.  It's a pity that Wen Lingtong fell short because of Han Yu's interference.  But Wen Lingtong didn't hate people like Han Yu, but he hated those people who had clearly agreed to support him but suddenly changed their minds.  In Wenlingnington's eyes, Han Yu and others were entrusted by the poker club to go to the Holy Tomb to retrieve the crystal beauty head. This was a fulfillment of their promise and they were a group of trustworthy people.  And those who entrusted Han Yu were a group of renegades.  Wenlingnington has already made plans, waiting for everything to be ready.  The first thing to get rid of is the group of traitors.  Then there are the seven elders who are still presiding over the selection of the new president.  As for Han Yu's group, as long as they know what's going on, it won't be difficult for them.

    And now, the preparation is finally completed.  Wenlingnington knew that he was under constant surveillance these days, not just in his villa.  The movements of his subordinates are also under the surveillance of the group of traitors.  In order to paralyze those who are disloyal.  During this period of time, Wenlingnington went deep and simple, secretly mobilizing the unknown part of his power.  Until today, we are finally in our places, just waiting for my order.

    "Is Wilson here?" Wenlingnington asked the housekeeper.

    "not yet."

    "Hahathat guy seems to hate me to the core now." Wen Lingtong said with a smile after hearing this.  Although he is in-depth and simple, Wen Lingtong is well aware of the changes in the outside world.  Ever since Wilson gave the "false news" to the betrayers, Wilson's life has been a bit difficult.

    Just as he said this, the servant in the villa came over and whispered a few words to the housekeeper. The housekeeper nodded slightly, sent the servant away and said to Wenlingnington: "Sir, Wilson has arrived and is waiting in the reception room at the moment."

    "Yeah, I understand." Wen Lingtong nodded in agreement, stood up and walked out.

    Arriving at the reception room, Wenlingnington couldn't help being startled when he saw Wilson's appearance.  Although Wilson looked quite tidy at this time, his mental state made Wenlingnington feel completely different from Wilson some time ago.  In the past, Wilson gave people a philistine feeling, but there was a shrewdness among the philistines.  But now Wilson feels like an old man who has lost confidence in life and is ready to fight at any time.Go.

    "My friend, how did you become like this?" Wenlingnington walked up to Wilson with a surprised look and asked with concern.

    Wilson raised his head and glanced at Wenlingnington, and asked expressionlessly: "Mr. Wenlingnington, I don't know what advice you have to ask me to come here?"

    "Hehehe I had a little favor and wanted to ask you for help, but now" At this point, Wenlington looked at Wilson in disappointment and shook his head.

    "Mr. Wenlington, don't you think you've hurt me enough?" Wilson asked, looking into Wenlington's eyes.

    Wen Lingtong was surprised when he heard this and said: "Where do you start talking about this? My friend, I have always regarded you as my friend, and I have always listened to your advice. Just like a few days ago.  I was ready to use violent means, but after you left, I thought about it and realized that what you said was not unreasonable. I was really not prepared to start the attack at that time, so it would be better to slow down first."

    After hearing Wen Lingtong’s hypocritical words, Wilson almost wanted to spit in Wen Lingtong’s face. There are such shameless people in this world!

    Seeing Wilson's silence, Wenlington seemed to suddenly remember something. He looked at Wilson in surprise and asked, "My friend, did you act alone that night? Didn't we talk and didn't see me act? You didn't  Are you taking action?"

    Wilson said that he was suffering, even though he knew that Wellington was telling lies.  But now is not the time to quarrel. Hearing Wen Lingtong's question, Wilson forced a smile and said: "Yes. I didn't get your notice, and I was worried that you would suffer a loss, so I launched my men's attack according to our plan.  Man, I suffered extremely heavy losses that night. Now I have no energy left to help you. The most I can do for you now is to follow you and wave the flag."

    Hearing Wilson's words, Wenlingnington knew that Wilson did not want to help.  But now that I have found him, how can I let him refuse easily?  Wenlington looked guilty and said to Wilson: "I'm really sorry, my friend. I don't know what happened to you. You also know that I have been closely monitored these days and have not been out.  , I don’t know much about what’s going on outside.”

    "Forget it, it's all over." Wilson said magnanimously.

    "No, it can't be counted. My friend, you are in trouble because of me. I have an obligation. I also have the responsibility to seek justice for you from those who have betrayed their trust. Well, you don't have to participate in this action.  Just be prepared to accept the belongings of those who have betrayed your trust."

    Wilson heard this and asked: "Are you ready for everything?"

    "Well, get ready. After tonight, you will call me president when you see me in the future." Wen Lington said to Wilson with a confident look.

    Seeing Wen Lingtong's confident look of having everything under control, Wilson's heart moved.  He tried out aloud: "Are you really planning to take action?"

    "Of course, before I was short of manpower, there would inevitably be omissions in the plans I made, but it is different now. I have enough manpower to execute the plan perfectly. I will not hide it from you, I have an armed force that is loyal to me.  Power, they have been secretly transferred back to Jelinka in the past few days."

    Hearing this, Wilson was shocked. The news given by Wenlingnington was really shocking.  Jelinka should have many forces, and in order to maintain balance, the number of combatants for each force is limited.  If what Wellington said is true, it can indeed be said that he has mastered victory.

    After turning around, Wilson made a decision in a short time.  Looking at Wenlington sincerely, Wilson said: "My friend, in your eyes, am I, Wilson, so unbearable?"

    "No, please don't get me wrong, I didn't mean that." Wenlingnington quickly explained.

    Wilson heard the words and took the opportunity to say: "If you don't mean to give charity, then please don't say that you want me to pick up the bargain. My men are not vegetarians. Please let me contribute to your cause."

    "Wilson, I swear, as long as you live up to me, I will live up to you." Wenlingnington said excitedly, grabbing Wilson's hand.  Wilson also quickly showed a moved look and solemnly swore: "I also swear that as long as Wen Lingtong doesn't lie to me, then I will also not betray Wenlingnington."

    "Okay, okay, come on, Wilson, I'll tell you my plan in detail, and then you can choose where to help." After hearing this, Wenlingnington said yes again and again, pulling Wilson towards his office.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The office now serves as a war room, with a map of Jelinka hanging on one wall, with magnetic plates representing the forces of Wellington and other hostile forces.  Wilson glanced at it immediately, relying on his photographic memoryThe thing is, Wilson has remembered the things on that map clearly.  Listening to Wenlingnington explaining his plan to himself, Wilson listened carefully. After Wenlingnington finished speaking, Wilson thought for a while and chose the place where he would start.

    The two men then drank a glass of red wine to celebrate their victory in advance. After meeting at 11 p.m., Wilson said goodbye and left.

    ……

    "Sir, can you believe that Wilson?" the housekeeper asked Wennington in confusion.

    "It's not trustworthy, but I originally planned to use him, so I don't have to worry about him telling others about my battle plan. Because the purpose of coming to him is to tell the betrayers of the plan through him."

    "Will he be fooled?" the housekeeper said worriedly.

    "I know him very well. He is a very petty guy. He can ignore the overall situation for the sake of personal vendetta. I have tricked him once before. Now that there is such a good opportunity, how can he give up the opportunity to retaliate against me?"

    "But what if he didn't tell those betrayers?"

    "Isn't that better? We just caught those renegades off guard." Wenlingnington replied nonchalantly.

    "But if Wilson tells the Lord's plan, wouldn't it put those betrayers on guard?"

    "Hahaha Don't be afraid if you are prepared." Wen Lingtong smiled and lowered his voice to the housekeeper: "The planned start time is three o'clock in the morning, and the time I told Wilson was eleven o'clock in the evening. I  Butler, if you are asked to be on alert for four hours, how much energy do you have to deal with the soldiers who have been recharging their strength for a long time?"

 Text Chapter 652 No one sleeps well tonight

    Ordinary people living in Jelinka have basically rested. After a busy day, they don’t have much energy to do anything anymore.  In the past few days, people in Jelinka have been troubled by the card club's selection of a new president. Everyone's attention has been focused on the card club's selection of a new president.  Someone with good intentions even opened a handicap on which day a new president would be elected.  However, this kind of gambling is just for fun, and it is harmless.  Just when ordinary people were gossiping about the poker club's selection of a new president in their own homes, a group of uninvited guests were welcomed into the venue where the new president was selected.

    Because it concerns the future of the poker club, the seven elders attach great importance to it. They arranged a large number of people around the Courage in order to prevent some people in the poker club from jumping over the wall and doing irrational things.  The Seventh Elder thought that since people like him had taken such a stance, some people in the card club would have retreated.  But the Seventh Elder underestimated the dangers of the human heart. When one's own interests are endangered, people can do anything.

    Wilson, with his men, was quietly ambushing near the venue.  Just as Wenlingnington expected, Wilson, who left Wenlingnington's villa, immediately told the news he heard from Wenlingnington to the group of people who had become betrayers in Wenlingnington's eyes.  But the attitude of the group of people made Wilson a little disappointed. Those who had been fooled once did not believe much in the news sent by Wilson.  Wilson had no good way to do this and could only think of other ways.  After much deliberation, Wilson targeted Crystal Beauty.  In Wilson's opinion, as long as he gets the crystal beauty head.  Even if you can't become the president, you can still get a lot of benefits for yourself.  No matter who is the winner in the end, they will all want to get the Crystal Beauty Head, and at that time, Wilson is waiting for a price.  But the prerequisite for selling it at a price is to grab the crystal beauty head.

    This time Wilson was careful and did not foolishly think that Wenlingnington would really launch an attack at eleven o'clock in the evening.  Before departure.  Wilson clearly told his men when Wellington's men would move and when they would move again.

    It is precisely because of this order.  Wilson and his men froze for half the night.  The temperatures during the day and night were different, and in order not to attract the attention of the guards at the venue, Wilson and his men basically hid and never moved.

    ……

    In Wilson’s curse and expectation.  Wennington's men finally took action.  At this moment, in Wenlingnington's villa, Wenlingnington glanced at the clock's hands, which pointed to three o'clock, and felt a little regretful that Wilson had not been fooled.  However, this regret was immediately forgotten by Wen Ling. The next thing will affect his future, and there is no room for any mistakes. Wen Ling must be very energetic to deal with emergencies that may happen at any time.  situation.

    "Let's begin." Wen Lingtong ordered in a deep voice.

    With this order, the already silent Jelinka once again ushered in a bloody night.

    ……

    The attack broke out suddenly.  Despite Wilson's previous reminder, nothing unusual happened after eleven o'clock in the evening. The betrayers couldn't help but secretly cursed for falling into Wilson's trap again.  But who would have thought.  At three o'clock in the morning, when people are most sleepy, the attack suddenly broke out.  Many people lost their lives while still sleeping.

    Flames, screams, blood awakened Jelinka from her deep sleep.  People in ordinary families couldn't help but recall the previous turmoil.  The man took up arms.  They guarded their families carefully, and no one was willing to go out of the house easily to see what was going on. They just hoped that daylight would come soon, as if as long as daytime came, this turmoil would end.

    Han Yu and others on the Courage were also woken up, but they were different from the ordinary people on Jelinka.  Han Yu and others were not very nervous.  First of all, people with high skills are bold, so Han Yu and others are not very afraid that someone will attack them.  Secondly, there are people guarding the perimeter of the Courage. Of course, even if those guards suddenly become angry, Han Yu is not afraid. The defense system of the Courage is very strong, not to mention that there are no people on night watch. If he wants to make a sudden attack,  It's simply impossible.

    Wilson and his men, whose hands and feet were already stiff, were not in a hurry to attack. They were desperately moving their hands and feet at this moment to regain their flexibility.  Although the wait was a bit long, Wilson was a little lucky at the moment.  Thanks to his foresight, he didn't foolishly launch an attack at eleven o'clock in the evening, otherwise he would have been used as a weapon by Wen Lingtong.

    "Are you all active?" Wilson asked his men in a low voice.  The answer he got was yes. He glanced at his subordinates who were loyal to him. Wilson's eyes were a little red and he rubbed his eyes hard. Wilson pointed at the Courage in the venue and ordered his subordinates: "Attack, leave no one behind."  !”After giving the order, Wilson's men were like a pack of wolves released from the cage, screaming and rushing towards the Courage.  Those guarding near the Spirit were stunned by Wilson's sudden attack, and more were suddenly awakened from their sleep and had their heads chopped off before they could figure out the situation.

    In the control room of the Courage, Han Yu glanced at the swarming Wilson and his men, turned to Ning Ping and asked: "Can it be settled?"

    "No problem." Ning Ping glanced at the display and replied.

    "Okay, I'll leave it to you then." Han Yu smiled, reached out and patted Ning Ping on the shoulder.

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and blurted out: "What about you?"

    "Me? I'll watch the enemy plunder for you Oh, don't delay, I'm just kidding." Before Han Yu could finish his words, he was dragged directly out of the control room by Ning Ping.

    Field licked his tongue excitedly and turned on the Spirit's firearm system.  Lin Ke switched the control system of the Courage to manual. Han Mengxin kept an eye on the radar. Luo Lin and others also took their respective positions and sat in the fire support seats of the Courage. Everyone performed their duties. The four people in the Holy Tomb  Two guardians followed Black Light Tiger and sat in the auditorium quietly watching the big screen.

    At this moment, the ship outside Courage was already in a mess. After a brief period of panic, it was over.  The people left by the Seventh Elder gradually gained a firm foothold and formed a confrontation with Wilson's people.  The two sides are going back and forth, playing an exciting game of death or death.  However, because the initial losses were a bit heavy, the Seven Elders could only take a defensive position and hold on until the reinforcements arrived.  Wilson also knew that reinforcements could not arrive, so he desperately encouraged his men to attack regardless of casualties.  In order to boost morale, Wilson went into battle in person several times.  It's a pity that every critical moment, they are always stubbornly blocked by the Seventh Elder.

    "What I want to deal with is the people in the Courage. You irrelevant people, get out of my way!" Wilson shouted sternly to the people guarding the front of the Courage.  Trying to break down the fighting spirit of those guards through this method.  It's just that Wilson forgot.  At the moment the battle started, the hands of these people were already stained with the blood of the other party's comrades, unlike those big shots.  Little people have the persistence of little people.  Little people don't care about gains and losses, they care more about the loyalty between brothers.  You hacked my brother to death, then I will avenge my brother!

    No matter how nice Wilson shouted, the people guarding the front of the Courage remained unmoved and remained stubbornly between the Courage and Wilson's men, making Wilson itchy with hatred but helpless.

    "Kill them all! Leave no one behind!" Wilson's patience was worn out and he ordered his men.

    With Wilson's permission, his subordinates no longer had any scruples in their actions, and various violent methods emerged in an endless stream, and within a short time.  The people on the Seventh Elder's side suffered heavy casualties.  The heavy casualties finally made these guards timid.  This is another characteristic of little people. They seek good fortune and avoid evil. When they find that nothing can be done, little people will think of saving themselves.

    Wilson discovered the strange behavior of those guards and immediately went into battle personally again.  He led his men to kill them fiercely, and the guards who left the seventh elder here were killed and fled in all directions.  Wilson stopped his men's pursuit. The most important thing now was to get the crystal beauty head stored in the Courage. As for other things, they could take it easy.

    From Wilson’s perspective, what happens next should go smoothly.  After the people in Courage realized how powerful they were.  You must not dare to object to any request you make next.  But to Wilson's surprise, the Courage rejected his request.

    "You have seen clearly, even one of my men can drown you by spitting. What's more, the crystal beauty head is not yours, so why should you go against me." Wilson tried to persuade Han Yu to compromise with him.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu shook his head after hearing Wilson's words and said, "No, I don't like you."

    "Why?" Wilson asked subconsciously.

    "Wellyour appearance is not good for the audience." Han Yu gave an answer casually.

    Wilson’s face suddenly turned red and he was so angry.  Is your appearance disappointing to the audience?  What the hell is this reason for?  Staring at Han Yu fiercely, Wilson asked: "Let me ask you again, do you want to hand over the beauty's head?"

    "Bah!" Han Yu said to Wilson.

    Wilson laughed angrily, nodded and sneered at Han Yu: "Okay, I have the guts. Then don't blame me for being rude to you. Brothers, kill this ungrateful person, and the people on this ship are at your disposal."  "

    "Oh" the people standing behind Wilson cheered, rushing towards Han Yu and Ning Ping like a tide.  As Jelinka, she knows very well who is in the Courage.  Let’s not talk about those people like Rowling, just talk about YongThe three beauties with the qi trumpet are enough to excite these people who have been killing people for a long time and whose hearts are filled with violence.

    Han Yu took a step back and said to Ning Ping beside him: "You are on my left and I am on my right."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping agreed and took a step to the left.  Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping secretly. It was obvious that Ning Ping had been angered by what Wilson said about leaving people on the ship to their own devices.  The consequence of Ning Ping's anger is that Wilson and his gang will be in bad luck.

    Everyone has their own negative scales. Once someone who is usually fine encounters his negative scales, the consequences Anyway, Ning Ping and Han Yu don't want to mess with them casually.

    The people who rushed to Ning Ping saw that Ning Ping was alone. Four people immediately rushed out, raised their machetes, and chopped at Ning Ping together.  As Ning Ping took a half-step forward with his right foot, he waved his right hand holding the black-edged sword forward. A flash of sword light flashed, four human heads flew into the air, and four bodies without heads erupted from the cavity.  A fountain of blood came out and he fell to the ground.  It's just that everyone is crazy at this moment.  Not caring about their dead companions, they still howled and rushed straight to Ningping.  Ningping held the black-edged sword and faced the battle calmly.

    Don’t say anything about not killing people. In this situation, it’s either you who kill someone or someone else kills you. It’s impossible to give you time to think. All you can do is kill.  Keep killing until the enemy becomes frightened and avoids you.  Only then.  Then you have time to think about other things.

    Ning Ping holds the black-edged sword like an ancient sword demon, ruthlessly killing people with a wave of his hand.  Han Yu, on the other hand, was much gentler, and Han Yu did not engage in close combat with the people who rushed over.  He just kept setting fire and randomly surrounded the Courage with fire, making it impossible for others to approach.  But this does not mean that Han Yu's life is not in danger.  Unlike Ning Ping, who gave people a happy time, Han Yu's side was more like hell. He was burned alive by the flames, but not all at once.  Han Yu had no expression on his face as he watched the burning man rampaging through the crowd, eventually falling to the ground and dying.

    Life is not very important to Han Yu.  Perhaps Han Yu did not take his life seriously, as a person determined to travel throughout the Death Star Territory.  The more you take your own life seriously, the easier it is to die.  But people like Han Yu who don't take it seriously can survive more easily.  But Han Yu didn't even take his own life seriously, so naturally he wouldn't take other people's lives seriously either.  What's more, these people are coming for those in the Courage.  Although Han Yu does not take his own life seriously, he does value the lives of those in the Courage.  He would never allow any accidents to happen to Lin Ke and the others before he died.  Especially after losing the lotus pod, Han Yu paid more and more attention to the lives of Lin Ke and others.  In Han Yu's words, he would rather die than see his companions die before him.  In order to protect his companions, Han Yu didn't mind turning into an evil ghost.  Take human life.

    Wilson, who was watching the battle, felt something was wrong. The degree of resistance of the Spirit was beyond Wilson's expectation, and Wilson had miscalculated.  In his opinion, the Courage, which did not pose much of a threat, turned out to be more difficult to deal with than the Seven Elders.  Originally, he heard that people from the Courage had rescued Jelinka. Wilson laughed it off at the time and did not take it seriously. However, seeing the strength of Ning Ping and Han Yu, Wilson began to believe it.

    But now Wilson has no other option but to grit his teeth and hold on.  Once the battle starts, there are only two possibilities for stopping it, either a complete victory or a complete defeat.  It is extremely difficult to stop midway.  Wilson, who is very aware of this, can only pray that there are only two troublesome guys, Han Yu and Ning Ping, in the Courage, so that he can still win.

    Wilson's plan was very simple. Taking advantage of the weakness of the Courage's small number of people, he sent people to entangle Han Yu and Ning Ping, and then sent people to take the Courage directly. At the same time, in order to prevent Han Yu and Ning Ping from being irritated, Wilson secretly ordered the suicide squad responsible for the assault to be killed.  To harm the people on the Courage, it would be best to capture them alive so that they could be used to coerce Han Yu and Ning Ping into surrendering.

    It’s just that the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  When the suicide squad sent by Wilson rushed through the wall of fire and approached the Spirit, the weapons on the Spirit opened fire, and the bullets shot through the flesh and blood of the suicide squad without mercy, and they fell not far in front of the Spirit.

    When Wilson saw this, he took a deep breath and wished he could slap himself.  Careless!  Since this Courage is an exploration ship, how could it not be equipped with weapons?  Just when Wilson was feeling annoyed, Field in the Courage was complaining dissatisfiedly to Rowling and others, "Sister Rowling, don't you know how many to leave for me?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, this is a battle, do you think it's a game?" Luo Lin replied angrily after hearing this.

    Hearing Rowling’s answer, Field curled his lips and disapproved.

    "Attention, it is less than 500 meters away from the Spirit, and there areIndicates that an object is approaching.  "Han Mengxin, who was in charge of the radar, suddenly shouted.

    "In the air? Haha, no one can compete with me now." Field suddenly shouted with joy and said to Rowling: "Sister Rowling, you will control the weapons of the Courage." After speaking, Field jumped off.  The seat ran towards the door of the control room.

    "Where are you going?" Luo Lin asked in confusion.

    "Attack!" Field replied without looking back.

    Seeing that Rowling still didn't understand, Shi Baxiang, who replaced Field, explained to Rowling: "Field has developed a set of armed mechas. I think he is going to take this opportunity to test the performance of the armed mechas."

    "It's just him?" Luo Lin asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, sister Luo Lin, don't underestimate Field. On the Courage, he is the one who plays with firearms." Shi Bafang gave Luo Lin a thumbs up and said.

    Luo Lin didn’t say anything when she heard this, but she was surprised in her heart.  Through this period of getting along with each other, Luo Lin already knew that no one in the Courage was a fuel-efficient lamp, but now it seems that she did not know enough about Han Yu and others before, and they also hid many surprising secrets  .

    Not to mention Rowling’s shock, Field struck out.  Taking control of the armed mecha that had been debugged many times by him and had gone through many simulated battles with Han Yu and Ning Ping, he left the Courage and rushed straight towards the enemy who wanted to launch an air attack on the Courage.

    The distance of five hundred meters is not long. Soon, Field encountered the enemy

 Text Chapter 653 The person who cannot be ignored

    In the eyes of card club bosses, Courage is synonymous with trouble.  If Courage had not intervened, the poker club would have elected a new president and started their new life.  But the people in the Courage ran out with the crystal beauty head just before announcing the new president.

    I would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail.  Because of the crystal beauty head taken out by the Courage, the calm hearts of the card club bosses were stirred up again, and a new round of competition for the new president began.  It may be difficult for the big bosses to agree on other matters, but the big bosses of the poker club are surprisingly unanimous in their understanding of Courage. This is a group of troublesome people.

    Among this group of troublesome people, Han Yu and Ning Ping are at the top of the list.  One is a cunning superpower who comes up with ridiculous ideas from time to time, while the other is a taciturn ancient swordsman. The ancient swordsman is more troublesome than the superpower because you don't know when he will.  I will draw my sword and fight you to the death.  You can still deal with a normal person who is cunning, but it is wiser to stay away from a madman who may stab you with a sword at any time.  As for the remaining people on the Courage, doctor Han Mengxin is very quirky and should not be messed with; navigator Lin Ke is excellent and gentle and is worth recruiting; maintenance engineer Qiao Yaner is outstanding and needs special attention; chef Shi Bafang, the chef  Skilled; Gunner Field,

    In the eyes of the card club boss, Gunner Field may be the most useless person on the Courage, so there was not much investigation into Field. He was just classified as Han Yu's companion and the gunner on the Courage.  This knowledge also affects the judgment of commanders in the military.

    No one thinks that Field is a guy who will cause trouble to others, which can also be understood as the fact that Field is in the eyes of others.  Dispensable, but such a dispensable person in the eyes of others has brought big trouble to the fleet that the card club was ordered to return.

    As the force deployed by Wen Lingtong in the army, after receiving Wen Lingtong's order, they immediately rushed to the HMS Courage as agreed.  The purpose is the same as Wilson's, to capture the Crystal Beauty Head.  But before Wenlingnington's people could get closer, the reconnaissance plane dispatched was destroyed by a UFO.

    "What is this?" the starship commander blurted out as he looked at the images sent back by his own reconnaissance plane before it was destroyed.  It's just that even he himself doesn't know.  How could others know.  The body in the image was obviously the culprit that destroyed the reconnaissance plane, but looking at the shape of the body, it didn't look like an aircraft like a fighter jet.  On the contrary, it is more like a robot, but under the conditions of Courage, can we have such a combat robot that is still in the research and development stage?  Isn't this a joke?  It's like researchers belonging to the country are immersed in designing the appearance of the combat robot.  But when he turned his face, he saw that an ordinary person had already driven a combat robot to fight in a group.  This is unscientific!

    It is said to be a combat robot, but judging from the opponent's flexible movements, it does not look like a combat robot.  Speed ??and power have always been conundrums for researchers.  How to adjust the balance between speed and power is the biggest problem that researchers need to solve.  It is precisely for this reason that the impression given by combat robots has always been that they are huge in size, slow in movement, and extremely powerful.  But this type of combat robot is more often called a "mobile fortress". The combat robot like the one encountered this time is really different.

    "Order. Capture this combat robot without causing any damage." The starship commander saw the value of the combat robot and ordered in a deep voice.  It's just that this order is too difficult for the combatants of the starship, and it is simply an impossible task.

    On the battlefield.  A little negligence may lead to loss of life, not to mention that if you want to catch someone alive, there must be no damage.  This is simply forcing someone to do something difficult.  For this reason, the combatants of the starship collectively rejected the commander's order, thinking that the commander wanted them to commit suicide.  Faced with the collective resistance of the combatants, the commander had no way to force the combatants to dispatch.  After all, they are the ones fighting on the front line, if they are really forced to take action.  Maybe someone will give you a miss when the time comes.  In order to persuade these combatants, the commander tried his best to present facts and reason, but the combatants seemed to be indifferent.  It’s okay to play, but there shouldn’t be too many restrictions.  The commander shook his head like a rattle at the demands made by the combatants

    After bargaining, the commander and the combatants reached an agreement. It no longer required that no damage should occur, but it must be captured. It was allowed to damage the hands and feet of the combat robot and other less important parts during the capture of the combat robot, but the core of the combat robot was  , there must be no damage to the chest or brain.

    Of course, the rewards given to the combatants are also very generous. As the saying goes, there must be brave men under heavy rewards. If the commander wants to make the combatants pay attention, he must not give up the rewards.

    In order to capture the battle robot, the commander of the starship can this timeHe was bleeding profusely. In order to prevent his efforts from being in vain, the commander ordered the starship to move forward. He wanted to see the battle robot captured with his own eyes.

    The battle started immediately, and ten fighter jets roared and flew straight towards the battle robot.  Ten fighter jets formed a pyramid-shaped attack formation.  A large net is hung between the two fighter jets in the middle of the last row to trap the combat robots. Each of the remaining eight fighter jets deals with one hand or one foot of the target.

    The plan is very clear. If it goes well, it is indeed possible to capture the combat robot.  But everyone has forgotten that the combat robot in front of them is not a real combat robot. It does not rely on pre-set programs to carry out actions, but a human brain that responds reasonably at any time based on the situation at hand.  Field was not a robot. After seeing ten fighter jets roaring towards him, he immediately made a shocking reaction.

    "To shoot the man, shoot the horse first; to capture the thief, capture the king first!"  Field ignored the fighter jets and headed straight for the starship located behind the fighter jets.  This situation was beyond the expectations of the commander and the combatants, and they were caught off guard for a while.

    "Quick, retreat quickly. Launch the barrage and stop that guy from approaching!" the starship commander hurriedly ordered his subordinates.  It's just that it's too late now.  To be able to see more clearly.  The commander's starship is too close, and it is almost impossible to escape from the battlefield now.

    Field did not rush into the barrage caused by the starship's laser fire. Instead, he suddenly lifted up and flew into the airspace where the barrage could not defend. Then he flew forward and fell.  Arriving in front of the starship's command room.

    "Hey, you have been captured. Immediately give the order to stop resisting." Just when the people in the command room closed their eyes and waited to die.  Field's voice entered the command room.  At this time, ten fighter jets also rushed back, but Field was too close to the command room at the moment.  The combatants used rat weapons and could only hover nearby, but they did not dare to launch an attack rashly.

    "You, you are a human?" the starship commander asked in disbelief.

    "Nonsense! Get those annoying fighter jets back to the starship quickly and land."

    "You, how can you be a human being?" the starship commander shouted without hesitation.

    "Whoops!" A laser beam flashed past the starship commander. The starship commander turned his head and looked at the steel plate wall with a big hole punched by the laser, and swallowed secretly.

    "Can you speak human language? How can you be a human being? I don't want to kill anyone, so don't force me."

    "Who are you?" the starship commander asked bravely.  But after he saw Field aiming the gun at himself.  He immediately understood that the shot just now was just a warning, and if he delayed it any longer, he would be the one to attack next.  In order to survive, and to understand what was going on with the human being in front of him, the starship commander ordered the entire ship to surrender.

    A man captures a starship.  Although there are too many surprises here, the fact is the fact. No matter how you explain it, the fact is that Field used the armed mecha he made to defeat a fully armed starship.

    Watching the starship slowly land, Wilson's men, who were originally panicked by the starship's appearance, couldn't help but cheer.  But Wilson was filled with bitterness.  Is there anything to cheer about?  I and that guy Wenlingnington don't wear the same pants.  I asked him why he had no objection to his choice of this place before. It turned out that he was waiting for me here.  But no matter how detailed Wenlingnington's plan is.  But there are also some oversights.  The Courage was far from being as simple as he thought, and it was certainly not as easy to handle as he thought.

    "My lord, withdraw. If you don't withdraw, you will have no chance." The loyal subordinate suggested to Wilson.

    Hearing this, Wilson looked at the battle not far away. His own people had been frightened by the two guys, Han Yu and Ning Ping. They only dared to surround each other, but no one was willing to get closer than five meters to the other side.  Within this five-meter range, a vacuum zone has been formed, and it moves with the movement of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "We can't do anything, so we should try to preserve our strength." Wilson sighed in his heart and ordered the men who gave him suggestions: "Withdraw, lead our people to surround the venue, and we must not relax before tonight's battle is over.  .”

    "Sir, what if the people from the Courage come after me?" the subordinate asked after hearing this.

    "Then continue to evacuate. In short, tell our people not to conflict with the people of the Spirit again. I hope both parties can live in peace." Wilson said after sighing.

    After receiving Wilson's order, the people who were being bullied by Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately receded like the tide. Sayazi turned around and ran away, hating her parents for not having two legs.  In fact, even if they retreat slowly, Han Yu and Ning Ping will not pursue them.  They have been defeated by Field's battle at this moment.Ji was stunned.  Who would have thought that Field, who is usually quiet and unremarkable, would suddenly make such a big upset.  But looking at the starship slowly landing in the sky, Han Yu and Ning Ping had to accept this fact.

    " Equally shocked like Han Yu and Ning Ping was Wen Lingtong, who was waiting for the result of the battle in his villa.  Wenlingnington is a very smart man, but smart people often like to be smart.  In Wenlingnington's heart, he believed that tonight's plan could be said to be seamless. But when the plan actually started, in addition to catching the betrayers off guard at the beginning and taking advantage of them, as time went by, those traitors  The traitor stood firm, and then the counterattack began.

    "Compared with those who betrayed their trust, Wenlingnington's power is not very dominant.  If Wennington chooses to deal with them one by one, there is a chance that the plan will succeed.  But Wenlingnington arrogantly chose to attack together, hoping to complete the victory in one battle.  And Wenlingnington's biggest reliance is the outer star fleet responsible for guarding Jelinka.  But when he heard the news that the starship that had been ordered to return had been captured, Wennington immediately felt that the end was lost.

    As the outer star fleet guarding Jelinka.  On weekdays, you are not allowed to participate in Jelinka's internal affairs.  This is the bottom line, and if Wen Lingtong touches this bottom line, then the traitor will naturally no longer abide by this bottom line.  Wenlingnington believed that it wouldn't be long before the force of the outer star fleet deployed by the traitors would enter Jelinka, and the excuse they would find would probably be to quell the chaos.  After all, I am not the president of the poker club yet

    Thinking of this, Wen Lingtong felt very unwilling.  He even wants to know who ruined his good deeds.  According to Wenlingnington's opportunity, the starship transferred back first obtained the crystal beauty head stored in the Courage, and also dealt with Wilson's people.  Then he took over the position of president with the crystal beauty head, and then mobilized the outer star fleet in the name of the president to return to Jelinka to eradicate the forces of those who were treacherous.

    But the accident happened just when Wenlingnington thought the plan was about to succeed.  The starship loyal to him was captured by a man from the Valor.  When he first heard the news, Wenlingnington thought his subordinates were joking with him.  But when Wenlingnington saw the video sent back from the scene, he immediately understood that this was not a joke.

    "How could this happen?" Wen Lingtong's eyes were red, like a gambler who had lost his red eye, and he didn't know what he would do next.  No one around him dared to speak, for fear of becoming Wen Lingtong's punching bag at this time.  Just because they didn't speak didn't mean that Wenlingnington wouldn't ask them.  Two red eyes scanned the people in the room, and everyone who was caught by Wen Lingtong's eyes lowered their heads invariably.

    Looking at his subordinates with their heads lowered in the room, Wen Lingtong sighed slightly in his heart, stood up and ordered: "Get ready. I'm going to the scene to see what happens."

    "Sir, at this time" the housekeeper quickly tried to dissuade him.  But before the butler could finish speaking, Wen Lington waved his hand, interrupted the butler and said, "Don't persuade me. Order all the troops who are still attacking the traitors to launch a general attack."

    "Yes." The butler respectfully accepted the order.

    Wenlingnington ignored it.  He walked out of the room and took a car to the venue where the Courage was located.

    In the venue of the Courage, the commander who had stepped out of the starship and his men lined up in two rows to surrender to Field, who had captured them. Looking at Field who landed in front of them and jumped out of the armed mecha, the commander and  Only then did their men believe the fact.  This group of them was captured by a human being.  Moreover, this human being is the most inconspicuous guy in the Courage.

    "The person who gave me this information must have grown up eating shit." The commander cursed in his heart, and then, like everyone else, looked at the armed mecha not far behind Field with envy.  It was just such a thing that made his group prisoners.  If you can have this kind of thing, then

    Thinking of this, the commander glanced at Field, as well as Han Yu and Ning Ping standing behind Field.  When they were in the air before, the commander and the people on the starship had witnessed with their own eyes the terror of Han Yu and Ning Ping. With these two people standing behind Field, they did not dare to make any mistakes even if they were brave enough.

    Life is precious, and it is not worth it to fight for a goal that is impossible to succeed.  The commander and his men are smart people, and of course they will not be stupid at this time.

    Outside the venue, Wilson was about to assign tasks to his men when he saw a man in charge of lookout running over nervously and reported to Wilson in a low voice: "Sir, that Wenlington is here."

    "Ah? What is he doing here?" Wilson asked in confusion after hearing this.  In Wilson's opinion, Wennington should be directing his men to attack those traitors at the moment. He ran here Thinking of this, Wilson saw the stopThe starships near the Courage suddenly realized.

    "Humph, Wen Lingtong, you have today too!" Wilson suddenly felt comforted by gloating about his misfortune.  People need to compare. Compared with Wenlingnington, Wilson suddenly felt that his situation was not too bad.

    Wenlingnington, who didn’t know Wilson would have such thoughts, came outside the venue.  Ignoring Wilson and others, Wenlingnington led people into the venue.  Wennington came here for two purposes. One was to see who had captured his starship, and the other was to see if there was any hope of getting the people on the Courage to help him.

    Wen Lingtong has been mentally prepared to be killed, but it also depends on whether Han Yu and others are interested in killing Wen Lingtong.  The answer was beyond Wen Lington's expectation. From Wen Lington's point of view, he had already made huge concessions in order to gain support from the Courage, but Han Yu and others rejected his proposal without even thinking.  suggestions.

    "If you feel that the reward I give you is not what you want, you can raise it yourself." Wen Lingtong looked at Han Yu opposite and said.  Han Yu shook his head and said, "I have no interest in getting involved in what you said, and I think that instead of seeking my help here, you should think about how to deal with your enemies."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a large number of fully armed people poured out of the podium behind the Courage.  It was obvious at a glance that these people were not with Wenlingnington.  When Wen Lingtong saw seven old people walking out of the group, his face suddenly turned pale.

 Text Chapter 654 Jelinka’s Chaos

    Ginger, as expected, is still spicy.

    When Wen Lington saw the seventh elder appearing in front of him, this thought suddenly flashed through his mind.  But then Wen Lingtong put this idea behind him.  The mentality of those who can persevere in Vanity Fair is not comparable to that of ordinary people, let alone a former alternate president like Wen Lingtong. His mentality is definitely first-class tenacity, and he will not panic when he encounters adversity.  Bewildered and blaming others.  Otherwise, Wenlingnington would not have thought about escaping when something happened to the starship that was loyal to him, but would have wanted to change the current adversity, hoping that through his own efforts, he could reverse the adversity and make the situation develop in his favor.

    Even though the Seven Elders appeared, Wen Lington still had no intention of giving up.  Although he doesn't have many people with him, if he can add those in the starship, Wenlingnington believes that he still has the ability to fight.  But the key right now is Han Yu and others' bodies. If they can just sit back and watch

    Thinking of this, Wen Lingtong opened his mouth to speak to Han Yu, but one of the seven elders spoke first. Obviously, these seven old guys were not economical, and they thought of going together with Wen Lingtong.

    "Thank you for everything you have done for the poker club. I think the spirit of the child in Lianpeng will be happy if he sees what you have done."

    "who are you Lianpeng?" Han Yu asked with a frown.  There is no need to hide the relationship between Han Yu and others and the lotus pod, but when the seventh elder mentioned the lotus pod, Han Yu did not react as the seventh elder wanted.

    "Oh. We are good friends with her master Maser."

    "Friend?" Han Yu looked at the seventh elder with a strange expression.  Wen Lingtong on the side saw this and hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Han Yu, I think this is the second time we have met. I think I should remind you, don't just listen to what others say. Some people always like to rely on their elders to show off their talents.  , trying to take advantage of others in a roundabout way.”

    "Wen Lingtong, you still have the leisure to gossip here at this time. It seems that you don't understand your current situation very well." The seventh elder shouted to Wen Lingtong in a cold voice.  Wen Lingtong was unmoved and just when Han Yu was about to continue speaking, he saw Han Yu wave his hand towards him.  "Stop talking. I know your purpose, and I also understand their purpose. I have something to ask these people first, and then I'll talk to you later." After saying this, Han Yu ignored Wen Lingtong.  Looking at the elder who mentioned Lotus Powder to him before, he asked, "Did you say before that you were Maser's good friend?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Where were you when Maser's accident happened?"

    ""

    One sentence will make the elder speechless.  Where?  I was busy flirting with Euler.  It's just that whether it's nice to say it or not, I've lived a lot longer, and the only thing I care about most is my face.

    Seeing that the elder remained silent, Han Yu continued to ask: "If you can explain it as ignorance when something happened to Maser, then where were you when Lianpeng started to take revenge on Euler? Where were you?"  The last question was to the seven elders, but none of the seven elders could answer.

    Although some people in Vanity Fair followed the tradition of tea cooling, what these seven elders did at that time was not glorious.  If you say it, you will be looked down upon.

    "When a person dies, it's like a lamp goes out. Whether it's Euler, Lotus Powder, or Maser, the person is gone, so what's the point of worrying about it?" one of the seven elders said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the elder who spoke coldly, "Forgetting the past is tantamount to betrayal. Yes, some people are gone, but some people are still alive. The reason why we care about those who are gone is to remind them that they are still alive.  People. Who are trustworthy? Who are not trustworthy?"

    Wen Lingtong on the side was secretly happy. Those seven elders were all selfish hypocrites.  It was precisely because of selfishness that he remained silent when Maser was in trouble, and hugged Euler's thigh when Lotus was in trouble, all just so that he could live comfortably.  What friendship, what faith.  Everything can be thrown away. Only what is in line with one's own interests is what the Seventh Elder values ??most.  It is precisely because he is a villain that Wen Lingnington is secretly happy. Hypocrites will always be punished, and they cannot suffer any loss, not even a little loss of words.  Moreover, hypocrites are scarier existences than real villains. They can say shameless things with confidence, as if you are the one who is wronged.  Just like those people who read novels and go to the review section of genuine novels to criticize them. There is no one in the world who is more shameless than them. It’s okay to forget about it after reading it. But those people have no sense of thieves at all. Instead, they think they have read it.  The novel you wrote is an honor.  Now seeing that Han Yu's words offended these hypocrites, it's no wonder that Wen Lingtong is unhappy.

    But just when Wen Lingtong wanted to make a guarantee to Han Yu, Han Yu said in advance: "I don't care what terms you give."?, because to me, all you have done is just dog eating dog. I have no interest in that starship. If they didn't have bad intentions, we wouldn't pay attention to it.  I said this, do you understand?  "

    "I understand, I understand." Wen Lingtong said with joy on his face and nodded repeatedly.  In contrast, the seventh elder's expression was extremely hard to see.

    "Han Yu, you have to think carefully. If you offend us, we will not let it go." One of the seven elders threatened Han Yu.  It's a pity that the card club alone couldn't calm Han Yu. Han Yu smiled contemptuously, looked at the seventh elder and said seriously: "Did you threaten me just now? Then I have to tell you with regret.  You guys, I don’t like to leave trouble, I like to eliminate the roots. In order to prevent you from causing trouble to me in the future, should I help Wenlingnington get rid of you old immortals first?”

    Hearing Han Yu's words, the expressions of the seven elders all changed. In fact, they had already arrived, but they saw that the situation was not conducive to their own side, so they kept silent.  It wasn't until Han Yu and others took action that the Seventh Elder felt there was an opportunity to take advantage of it, and then he showed up.  The seventh elder saw the strength of Han Yu's people.  Now I heard that Han Yu was planning to help Wen Lingling deal with his group, even though he knew that Han Yu might just be talking.  But no one dared to confront Han Yu at this time.

    Han Yu glanced at the seventh elder.  After sneering, he took Ning Ping and Field back to the Courage.  Then a wooden box was thrown from the Courage. The wooden box fell to the ground and broke open. A crystal beauty head rolled out of the wooden box and rolled right to Wenlingnington's feet.  Wen Lington was overjoyed when he saw this. He immediately pointed at the Seventh Elder opposite and loudly ordered: "Attack and destroy them!" After speaking, Wen Lington picked up the crystal beauty head and rushed towards the starship not far away.

    Seeing this, the Seventh Elder quickly ordered his men to take back the Crystal Beauty Head, and at the same time, the Seventh Elder began to retreat.  The commander of the starship who regained his freedom ordered some combatants to guard the entrance of the starship while escorting Wennington back to the starship.

    "Launch the starship and attack with fighter jets. Eliminate everyone here. Be careful, don't provoke those people from the Courage." At the end of the sentence, Wenlingnington reminded the commander uneasily.  In fact, there was no need for Wenlingnington to remind him, everyone on the starship knew about this.

    "That damn guy. After this thing is over, I will definitely not be able to spare them."

    "Stop swearing, let's think about how to escape."

    “Yes, if you have the strength to curse, you might as well run faster”

    "Shut up! Are you still shameless? Are you going to tolerate being looked down upon by a junior like that?"

    "No matter how angry you are, you still have to live to find a chance to retaliate. Besides, if you are really so angry, why don't you just go and end it yourself. Why are you teasing us here? Oh, you're done teasing us.  . Are you still annexing our power?"

    "Where does this come from? I have never thought about it that way."

    "Yes, you are doing this"

    "Don't say a damn thing, it's important to escape. If you want to argue, don't get in the way."

    The seven elders cursed and ran away Wen Lingtong in the starship was furious when he saw this, and asked the commander sternly: "Why haven't the fighter jets been dispatched?"

    "Yes, we need preparation time. Please rest assured, those old immortals will not be able to escape." The commander assured Wen Lingtong with sweat on his forehead.

    Wen Lingtong heard this and said coldly to the commander: "You'd better kill them, otherwise with the connections of those seven old guys, even if we succeed tonight, we will be in enough trouble in the future."

    The commander complained secretly, complaining that he should not have been so obsessed with getting involved in this matter.  But the risk is greater.  The rewards are getting higher and higher. Thinking of Wen Lingtong's promise to him, the commander's originally regretful heart became firm again. He loudly ordered the combatants: "The fighter jets will take off immediately and eliminate the Seventh Elder. Repeat it. Destroy the Seventh Elder. Don't do it."  Live mouth.”

    Hear the commander’s orders.  Wenlingnington nodded with satisfaction.

    The four wheels of a car cannot outrun the two wings of an airplane.  Ten fighter jets roared into the sky one after another, and at this time, the seven elders had already escaped in their cars.  The commander left three fighter jets to help clear out the resistance forces in the venue, and all the remaining seven planes were sent out, with each fighter jet responsible for an elder.

    Due to the addition of fighter jets, the entire venue was in chaos.  Wilson, who was originally staying outside the venue, saw the opportunity early. When he saw the fight in the venue, he knew that he had nothing to do here, so he sneaked away with others without hesitation.

    Wilson didn’t think too much about his future, or he didn’t dare to think about it.  Regardless of whether Wellington's side wins or the betrayal's side wins, Wilson'sI'm afraid the situation won't be too good.  If you choose neutrality when you need to take sides, you will most likely be ostracized by both hostile parties.  Unless the two opposing parties reach a stalemate and need themselves, then they will have a chance.  Thinking of this, Wilson didn't want to waste the precious combat power he had at the moment.  Wilson was going to find a place to hide and see which way the wind was blowing before deciding which side to seek refuge on.

    Wilson planned to take his group of defeated soldiers to the manor outside the city to rest for a while. It was already dark, but the fighting showed no sign of stopping.  Wilson estimated that it would take some time for Jelinka to completely regain her composure, and this time would be time for herself to think.  Where you are going to go, you must think about a result within this period of time.

    The battle at Jelinka continues, and almost all of the men who attacked the traitors under Wennington's orders have been lost.  The back-up force of the traitor is too strong, and it is far from being wiped out by Wenlingnington alone.  Of course, the betrayal's losses at this time were also huge, killing a thousand enemies.  Self-destruction of eight hundred.  The current situation between the traitor and Wenlingnington is just the same.  The uncle, let alone the second uncle, has almost reached his limit.  Who will be the final winner depends on who can survive until the end.  Looking at it now, the odds of winning are greater for those who betray their trust.  Although Wennington now has starships available, the traitors are not without pawns in the outer star fleet. After learning that Werlington had mobilized starships to return to Jelinka, the traitors immediately ordered their own units to be deployed outside.  The pawns of the Star Fleet are back to help.  What the traitors need to do now is to delay until their starship reaches Jelinka, and then victory will be theirs.  On the contrary, Wellington won the final victory.

    Wenlingnington knew very well the thoughts of the betrayers, so he had to spread his power.  Split up to attack those who broke the promise, hoping to deal with those who broke the promise as soon as possible.  The fighter jets that had been chasing the seven elders had returned, with good results. None of the cars carrying the seven elders escaped.  As for whether all seven elders died.  Then we can only verify it when we have time later.  As for now, Wenlingnington didn't have the extra manpower to do that kind of thing, so ten fighter jets formed a group of two and flew towards the traitor's stronghold closest to Wenlingnington's starship.

    In order to better mobilize his power, Wen Lingtong prepared to use the crystal beauty head he obtained to officially take over the position of the new president of the card club.  It's just that this takeover ceremony was very shabby, with no flowers, no applause, and only a few spectators.  A makeshift camera captured Wennington taking over as the new president, and it was later spread throughout Jelinka.

    Ordinary people think that it doesn’t matter who becomes the president. They need to stabilize Jelinka’s chaotic situation first.  The traitors were furious, scolding Wen Lingtong for being shameless, and at the same time issued a statement disapproving of the legitimacy of Wen Lingtong taking over as president.  Although the Crystal Beauty Head was in Wenlingnington's hands, Wenlingnington did not cause the Crystal Beauty Head to behave abnormally.

    In response to the statement of the breach of trust, Wenlingnington immediately declared that those breaches of trust were sinners. The main responsibility for the unrest in Jelinka was these breaches of trust. For this reason, Wenlington called on all people with a sense of justice to organize spontaneously.  Destroy those who are disloyal.  Of course, to reward those who are righteous.  The spoils of war during the counterinsurgency process will be distributed among the righteous.

    No one cared about what Wen Lingtong said about justice, and was completely attracted by the free distribution of spoils that followed.  Guys who usually have nothing to do and are lazy gathered together in one place and began to launch their plan to make a fortune.  It's just that for those who betray their trust, they don't care about the lives of those who take advantage of the situation.  Kill them all when they come.  It's just that a tiger can't hold back a pack of wolves. There are too many people who want to take advantage of the situation.  One was killed and two attacked. After repelling more than ten waves of attacks by the looters, a villa belonging to a traitor was breached.  Those who took advantage of the situation were like locusts that smelled the smell of blood, swarming into the villa of the traitor. The men were killed, the women were insulted, and everything of value was moved away.  After these robbers left, the only ones left at the scene were a villa with dilapidated walls and a woman lying in the villa covered in vaginal discharge, dying or no longer alive.

    Killing, adultery, blood, wealth all the things that can make people lose their minds come together, causing people who originally only targeted those who were treacherous to begin to expand the scope of their attacks, and ordinary families have also been affected.  The door to her home was violently kicked open, and her desire to protect the little happiness in her heart was ruthlessly shattered. Jelinka once again ushered in turmoil.

    In the sky, the Spirit has taken off

    Han Yu stood on the top floor of the Courage, with a cat-sized black light tiger squatting on his left shoulder.

    "Are you what you want to see?" Black Light Tiger asked Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head slightly and remained silent.

    "Do something? Just watch.You will feel uneasy in the future.  "Black Light Tiger suggested to Han Yu after thinking for a while.

    Han Yu shook his head again and said helplessly: "It is very difficult to make those who have fallen into madness and lost their minds regain their sanity. Unless we can do something earth-shattering and attract everyone's attention, otherwise this  The turmoil can only stop when those people completely vent their dissatisfaction and become exhausted."

    "But in that case, a lot of people will die here, right?"

    "Well, a lot of people will indeed die."

    "You don't seem to be sad at all?" Hei Guanghu looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "I'm not a savior. I don't have the ability to save all mankind. All I can do is try my best to protect the people and things that I want to protect and need to protect. I think that is enough. Instead of doing things that overestimate my capabilities.  If things scare people who care about themselves, it is better to do something within their power."

    "Don't you feel sad when you see those people being hurt?"

    "It will be sad, but it's just sad. To put it bluntly, those people have nothing to do with me. I can't afford to fight for those who have nothing to do with me. Besides, my surname is not Lei."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Black Light Tiger nodded, looked at Han Yu with some relief and said, "It's good that you have such self-awareness." As soon as he finished speaking, Black Light Tiger's face suddenly changed, and he looked up at the sky.  Han Yu said: "It seems that you are no longer needed to be the savior. Someone is ready to do it for you."

    "Who is so kind?" Han Yu asked as he looked up and saw a pair of golden eyes staring at Han Yu in the black hole in the sky.

 Text Chapter 655 The White Tiger Arrives

    Who is coming?  Han Yu quickly understood this problem.  Looking at the black light tiger on his shoulder, it looked like it was facing a formidable enemy. As far as Han Yu knew, the only one in the world that could make it look like this was the white light tiger.

    From the crack in the sky, the white light tiger slowly walked out, his eyes always staring at Han Yu. To be more precise, it was the black light tiger squatting on Han Yu's shoulder.  A heart-stopping coercion rushed over his face, and Han Yu, who was closest to the Black Light Tiger, felt it the strongest.

    "What? Are you scared?" Hei Guanghu asked Han Yudao in a low voice.

    Han Yu did not hide anything, nodded and replied: "Yeah, I'm a little scared. This white light tiger seems to be coming with bad intentions."

    "Of course, if the one who comes is not good, the good one will not come. I will go and end it with that white light tiger later, and you guys should run as far as you can and don't look back."

    "What if you die?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Heiguanghu was stunned for a moment, and then said: " Let's discuss this issue after I die."

    "Who am I going to talk to if you've already given up? I'm talking about Lao Hei, otherwise, let's make peace the most important thing." Han Yu rolled his eyes and asked Hei Guanghu tentatively.

    "Hmph, do you want me to beg for mercy from that guy?" Black Light Tiger asked with a cold snort.

    "You can understand it as confusing the enemy. Well, if you don't want to beg for mercy from that guy, then we can also retreat strategically."

    "Bah! Escape is escape. Who are these fools to fool?" Black Light Tiger looked at Han Yu with contempt and said.  Han Yu didn't care about Hei Guanghu's contempt and argued: "This escape is different from a strategic retreat."

    "It's all the same! It's done. Stop talking nonsense. I have no time to chat with you. You should make a strategic retreat with Lin Ke and the others. I'm going to fulfill my destiny."

    “You still have to go up even though you know you are losing, but you don’t have to go up.” Han Yu muttered in a low voice.  The sound was just loud enough for the black light tiger to hear. The black light tiger shook his head hard, raised his head and glared fiercely at the white light tiger in the air, and rushed over.

    The white light tiger was suspended in the air, and its adult elephant-like body attracted the attention of everyone in Jelinka.  No one expected that after a crack appeared in the sky, such a big tiger would emerge. And judging from the shape of this tiger, could it be the legendary white tiger?

    Just when everyone was confused.  I saw a black spot popping out of the Courage. As the black spot enlarged, another black tiger with a similar size to the white tiger appeared in everyone's sight.

    Two tigers fighting against each other!

    No matter who they were, Jelinka stopped what they were doing.  Those who ran away would flee later, and those who killed would wait later and kill again. Everyone looked at the sky where the two tigers were confronting each other, feeling uneasy as they didn't know what would happen next.

    Han Yu stood on the top floor of the Courage, looking at the place where the black light tiger and the white light tiger were confronting each other, concentrating on holding his breath and getting ready to take action.  When chatting with Hei Guanghu before, Han Yu said that he was not a savior but also said that Han Yu would risk his life for the people and things he valued.  For the black light tiger.  Han Yu has a good impression.  Although this black light tiger eats a little more, has a bad temper, and speaks a little more directly, you can't explain things like fate. You may hate something or someone for no reason, but so do you.  You may have an unreasonable liking for something or someone.  Han Yu feels good about Heiguanghu. When talking to Heiguanghu, he is like a friend he has known for a long time. He is relaxed and comfortable and does not have to worry too much.  Of course, Han Yu never hesitated to speak.  Say whatever you want, never look at the occasion.

    "Han Yu, let me inform you that everyone is ready. You don't have to worry about us. Just do whatever you want." Ning Ping walked out of the cabin and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu heard this and asked, "Don't you regret it?"

    "What's there to regret? Since I've known you, I've never had time to regret it. You're such a toss-up guy." Ning Ping shrugged and said.

    "Hehe I'm sorry, I" Han Yu scratched his head with a smile. Just as he was about to say something, he was interrupted by Ning Ping, "Don't apologize, I haven't finished speaking yet. Although you are a bit too tossing,  But I don’t resent today’s busy pace of life. Well, don’t say things you are not used to saying. We all know that you are a guy who acts first and thinks second.”

    "Hehehey, are you complimenting me?"

    "You should just be complimenting me."

    ""

    In the air, the White Light Tiger was not in a hurry to break up with the Black Light Tiger. He looked at the Black Light Tiger coldly, and the White Light Tiger said, "It seems that your power has not been restored yet. I may have come too early."

    &nbsp; "Is this what you want to say? Although you have not recovered, it is more than enough to deal with you." Heiguanghu replied coldly after hearing this.

    Bai Guanghu shook his head slightly, "Don't be harsh. If you say this now, you won't get any benefits except irritating me and making your situation even more unfavorable."

    "Humph, since you are so confident, what are we waiting for? Come on!" Black Light Tiger finished speaking and was ready to pounce.

    “Don’t be so impatient, I’m just a little curious and want to ask you a few questions.”

    Hearing this, Black Light Tiger was stunned, but then he still stared at White Light Tiger warily, "What do you want to ask? Aren't you here to take revenge on me?"

    "Revenge? Yes, you bastard imprisoned me in your body for so long, of course I want to take revenge on you. But I know that if you didn't absorb me at that time, I'm afraid I would have become that bastard pet of the God of Light.  . That bastard is called the God of Light, but what he does is not bright at all." When Bai Guanghu said the last words, he seemed to be gritting his teeth.

    Seeing this, Black Light Tiger frowned and asked tentatively: "Do you want to take revenge on that God of Light?"

    "That's right. It's just that I'm a little strange. Ever since we separated again, I haven't sensed the existence of god-level power nearby. Do you know the reason?" Bai Guanghu nodded and asked.

    Regarding the problem of White Light Tiger, Black Light Tiger certainly knows the reason.  In fact, Heiguanghu also felt puzzled at the beginning.  Only after listening to Han Yu’s explanation.  Black Light Tiger suddenly realized.  Emotions A long, long time ago, humans successfully counterattacked and kicked those gods who had always been oppressive and domineering over humans into the sewers, where they could die and escape.  The gods closest to humans at that time were also the first to suffer misfortune, and among them was the God of Light.

    "I do know the reason, but why should I tell you?" Black Light Tiger looked at Bai Guanghu and asked.

    Bai Guanghu was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled bitterly.  Although it does not match the power attributes of the black light tiger, to put it bluntly, the black light tiger was conceived in his own body.  in some sense.  Black Light Tiger is considered the child of White Light Tiger.  It's just that this child rebelled a little and acted a little disorderly.  During the days when the Black Light Tiger was imprisoned in the body, the White Light Tiger could be said to have watched the Black Light Tiger grow day by day, and what it had experienced.  Bai Guanghu has experienced the same thing.  To say that the purpose of coming to Black Light Tiger this time is to take revenge on Black Light Tiger, it would be better to say that White Light Tiger wants to see Black Light Tiger.  It's just a pity that Hei Guanghu, a stupid young man, didn't see Bai Guanghu's intention.

    But Black Light Tiger didn’t see it, but some of the people in the Courage did.  It wasn't Luo Lin, but Little Loli's couple. Although they didn't see Bai Guanghu's true intention, they saw that Bai Guanghu didn't really want to fight Hei Guanghu.

    "Mengxin, that white light tiger doesn't seem to have bad intentions, it seems to have another purpose." Little Loli's mother whispered to Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin looked at the white light tiger on the screen in confusion after hearing this. She looked left and right and couldn't see anything unusual about the white light tiger, but she couldn't pretend not to hear what the little Loli's mother said.  He could only pass the words of little Loli's mother to Han Yu, hoping to let Han Yu make up his mind.

    After being reminded, Han Yu quickly looked at the white light tiger, and then made a bold decision, letting Field control the main gun of the Courage to aim at the white light tiger in the air.

    "It seems that you have met a good group of humans." The white light tiger who was targeted said to the black light tiger with a smile.

    Heiguanghu smiled when he heard this, "Of course, my vision of things is very accurate."

    "Really?" Bai Guanghu looked at Black Guanghu playfully and said.  Hei Guanghu's face turned red when he was told this. Fortunately, his face was dark, so outsiders couldn't tell.  However, his expression became a little ugly. He stared at Bai Guanghu with a bit of anger and asked, "What are you here for? Do you want to be beaten?"

    "I have no interest in fighting. The purpose of coming to you is to find out what is going on in this world now? Apart from you and me, are there any other god-level powers?" Bai Guanghu said slowly.

    "If you want to know these things, just ask them yourself. Why did you come to me?" Heiguanghu asked with a frown.

    "Of course it's because it's easier to ask from you."

    "No comment! If you are not here to settle a score with me, then stay away from me. Don't come to me for trouble. You are not welcome here."

    "Hehehe I didn't say I wanted to ask you, why are you being so sentimental?" Bai Guanghu smiled slightly.  I left the Black Light Tiger alone and walked towards the Courage.

    Hei Guanghu’s face was so ugly.  Looking at Bai Guanghu's defenseless back.  The black light tiger really had the urge to slap the white light tiger to death.  But the black light tiger understood that the white light tiger's appearance at the moment was just fake.  Just do it yourself first?The White Light Tiger is definitely capable of killing himself.  The power of twenty-four crystals is still not enough to deal with the white light tiger at this time.  Thinking of this, Hei Guanghu sighed deeply.  The Black Light Tiger is aggressive, but this does not mean that the Black Light Tiger will catch and fight anyone. Just like the Black Light Tiger said that Han Yu is not a person who does not overestimate his capabilities, the Black Light Tiger is also not a tiger that does not underestimate his capabilities. It does not  Will do things beyond one's ability unless it is something that one must do.

    Han Yu, who was standing on the top floor of the Courage, saw Bai Guanghu approaching and quickly showed a smile, "Welcome, I wonder if you need my help?"

    "Before this, should you keep the muzzle of that cannon away from me?" Bai Guanghu asked with a smile.

    "Hehe No, you are too dangerous. I am not sure I can deal with you." Han Yu rejected Bai Guanghu's request with a smile on his face.  Baiguanghu didn't care when he heard this, and didn't even look at Blacklighthu who was following him. He looked at Han Yu and said, "I have something to ask you. Originally, Blacklighthu could tell me, but this child's temper is too bad.  If you don’t want to say anything, I have no choice but to come to you for help.”

    "Child?" Han Yu glanced at the black light tiger in surprise, and then at the white light tiger.

    "In a sense, Black Light Tiger is my child." Bai Guanghu explained to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu then said with a sudden look on his face: "Oh. So you are a tigress. Well, let me ask a gossipy question, who is the father of this black light tiger?"

    "Han Yu!" Before Bai Guanghu could answer, Black Guanghu roared.  Han Yu raised his hands with a smile and said, "Okay, okay, I'll just leave it alone. Don't yell, you scared me to death. Are you responsible?"

    "Hmph!" Black Light Tiger snorted coldly and said, "In a sense, although I was separated from White Light Tiger's body, I have already existed in White Light Tiger's body since its birth, so  It is not accurate to say that I am its child, it is more reliable to say that I am its brother."

    Bai Guanghu did not refute Hei Guanghu’s explanation.  He just said slowly: "Anyway, I'm older than you."

    Black Light Tiger's face froze after hearing this, then he glared at White Light Tiger angrily, walked up to Han Yu and said, "Ignore this guy, he's not here for revenge, he's here to ask you about what you once told me.  Those things about the God-Destroying War. Don’t tell it, it’ll kill you.”

    Han Yu didn’t listen to what Black Light Tiger said next. Hearing Black Light Tiger say that White Light Tiger was not here to fight, he asked Field to turn off the main gun of the Courage, and then waved to White Light Tiger.  Inviting: "Since you are not here to fight, you are a friend of Courage. Please come with me and we will sit and talk."

    "then excuse me." Bai Guanghu hesitated for a moment, then began to shrink, becoming the size of a cat, and landed in front of Han Yu.

    "One black cat, one white cat. I believe no mice will dare to stay on the Courage now." Han Yu thought to himself as he looked at the black light tiger and white light tiger, which were almost the same size in front of him.

    "What were you thinking about just now?" Heiguanghu suddenly stared at Han Yu and asked.

    "Huh? What didn't I think about?" Han Yu replied in confusion.

    "Really? But why did I see a smirk on your face just now? Are you thinking about something irrelevant again?"

    "Nonsense. Am I that kind of person? Go away, I have to entertain guests now." After saying that, Han Yu ignored Hei Guanghu and smiled friendly at Bai Guanghu and said: "Please follow me, let's go  Let’s talk in the lounge of the Spirit. By the way, do you want tea or coffee?”

    "A glass of water is enough."

    "Then what should I call you? Xiaobai?" Han Yu asked again after being silent for a while.

    "What do you usually call Kurotsuchi?"

    "Heitu? Who is it?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  Then he looked at the Black Light Tiger in surprise and blurted out: "Your name is Black Tu? Don't tell me, this name is really boring. Then this White Light Tiger is not called Baiyun, right?"

    Seeing the black light tiger nodded.  Han Yu didn't know what to say anymore. He wanted to laugh, but he felt that it was a bit rude to laugh now, but these two names were indeed very funny.

    Seeing how hard Han Yu was holding it in, Black Light Tiger glared at Bai Guanghu who was lying, and said angrily to Han Yu: "You can laugh if you want, but I'm telling you, you can help me wake up after I finish speaking."  Give it a nicer name, otherwise I won’t agree.”

    "Hahaha No problem, no problem, I'll take care of it. Even if I can't come up with a good name, I still have Lin Ke and the others who can help."

    “It’s all because of you, I’ve lost all my face today.” Black Light Tiger glared at Bai Guanghu and complained.  And whiteHu, on the other hand, looked confused and didn't understand what Han Yu was laughing about.

    Han Yu smiled and brought the white light tiger and the black light tiger into the lounge of the Courage. Not only Han Yu, but also Lin Ke and Ning Ping were already waiting in the lounge.  If the White Light Tiger suddenly attacked, more than half of the originally few members on the Courage would be lost.  Fortunately, Bai Guanghu really didn't have any ill intentions when he came here this time.

    Unlike the Black Light Tiger, the strength attribute affects the character. Although the Black Light Tiger is not an evil existence, it is definitely not a good guy.  It is more like an aloof individual, looking at all living beings indifferently, and only communicating with the beings that it likes.  The white light tiger is different. The power of light makes the affinity of the white light tiger countless times stronger than that of the black light tiger.  And because Han Mengxin's power attributes were the same as those of Bai Guanghu, this person and the tiger were the first to sit together.

    With Han Mengxin taking the lead, girls such as Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er also sat next to Bai Guanghu, and these girls "rebelled". Among the boys, Ning Ping, Xiao Loli's father, Shi Tianbao,  Shi Bafang and Field, who were not determined, also "rebelled".

    "You don't want to go there too, do you?" Hei Guanghu glanced at Han Yu, who was the only one left beside him, and asked with a tigerish face.

    "Er" Han Yu looked at the circle of people sitting around the white light tiger with some embarrassment, then looked at the black light tiger sitting next to him, and said, "I won't go."

    "Okay, buddy, let's be loyal." Hei Guanghu said happily to Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, looked at Bai Guanghu opposite and said, "Okay, if you want to ask anything, you can ask now."

    "Okay. Just like what Black Guanghu said before, I want to know about the God-Destroying War." Bai Guanghu nodded and said to Han Yu.  But before Han Yu could speak, Han Mengxin, who was sitting next to Bai Guanghu, spoke first: "Do you still need to ask my brother about this matter? Just ask me directly." After saying that, without waiting for Han Yu to object, Han Mengxin  He began to tell Bai Guanghu about the God-Destroying War.

    ……

    "I said, there seems to be no need for us to stay here anymore." Looking at Baiguanghu surrounded by the crowd, Heiguanghu said to Han Yu in a low voice.

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 656 Different Justices

    Seeing the two tigers, one black and one white, being brought into the Courage, the people in Jelinka started busy with their own affairs again. Those who ran for their lives continued to run for their lives, and those who killed continued to kill.  It would not be an exaggeration to describe Jelinka's condition as a river of blood.  People get pleasure from hurting others, while those who are hurt seek psychological balance by bullying others who are weaker than them.  The entire Jelinka has become a hell on earth where people vent their bestial desires. Everyone is experiencing suffering, everyone is committing crimes, the weak are dying, and the strong are dying.  But no one knew that a catastrophe was coming quietly.

    Because Wennington made a bad start, the traitors immediately broke the agreement that the outer space fleet that protected Jelinka's safety was not allowed to enter Jelinka.  But it is not an easy task for the alien fleet that received the order to return to Jelinka.  The starship loyal to Wennington at first was able to return to Jelinka, taking advantage of an unexpected situation.  Just after the starship left, the entire outer star fleet immediately became alert. Under the order of the chief captain of the outer star fleet, no starship was allowed to leave the battle sequence.  This order became the trigger for civil strife in the outer star fleet.  A place like the military is definitely not a place where everyone lives in harmony. In the military, soldiers are divided into many small groups based on region, branch of service, status, time of enlistment and various conditions.  This is a practical reason that cannot be avoided.  Because of these small groups, it is common to get into fights over trivial matters. However, there is military discipline, so soldiers have a certain degree of discretion when fighting.  Not going to death.  It's just that I won't do it to death.  But the hatred between each other was still forged.  Now that the poker club is about to reopen, the starships from all sides in the outer star fleet took this opportunity to learn about the past grudges, but no one expected that there would be no way to stop after this action.  .  What caught everyone off guard was that just as the outer star fleet was in a mess, a fleet with no clear number came over and separated and surrounded the outer star fleet with just one charge, preparing to annihilate them one by one.  Although the outer star fleet was unanimous at the last moment.  But the opportunity has been lost. What the outer star fleet can do now is how much support it can draw before being annihilated.

    "Can't you get in touch with Jelinka yet?" On the flagship of the outer star fleet.  The captain asked the correspondent angrily.

    “The radio wave interference is too strong and we cannot get in touch with Jelinka.” The correspondent replied with sweat on his head.

    The captain also knows that it is useless to blame the correspondent for his incompetence.  The most important thing right now is to inform Jelinka that a foreign enemy has invaded and let them be more vigilant.  But now it seems that the unknown fleet is obviously well prepared, otherwise they would not choose to rush in when the outer star fleet is in chaos.  The timing was chosen so well that it's hard to believe that they were fooling around.

    "Send out all flying machines. No matter what method you use, you must tell Jelinka the news of a foreign invasion." The captain ordered the correspondent through gritted teeth.

    "Ah?Ah. Yes!" The correspondent was slightly stunned, but after seeing the captain's red eyes, he immediately got excited and quickly conveyed the captain's order.

    After hearing the order from the chief captain, the starships in the outer star fleet that persisted almost carried out the order without hesitation.  I never saw them being so obedient, which made the captain a little bit bitter.  But what was left immediately was moved. The captain knew that the captains of each ship had prepared for the worst with him.

    "Order all ships to move closer to me. All ships that can still move should move closer to me." The chief captain ordered.

    Not much time.  Four starships approached the captain's flagship under gunfire.  The chief captain glanced at the large display screen, pushed away the flagship's navigator, took over the control of the flagship personally, and ordered the people in the command room who were shocked by his sudden move to say: "I am the commander of the outer star fleet.  In the name of the captain, I give you the last order to abandon the ship. Take the escape boat and leave the flagship immediately. In fifteen minutes, this ship will launch a charge towards the enemy's flagship."

    "Captain" The first mate stepped forward and wanted to speak.  But he was rudely interrupted by the chief captain: "Get out of here right away! You trash! Don't stay here and get in the way! Get out of here!" The chief captain said and took out his pistol.

    Seeing this, everyone in the command room had to leave the command room and rushed to the flagship's escape ship.  At the same time, the captains of the remaining four starships were doing the same thing as the chief captain.

    Alliance Flagship

    Although the logo representing the alliance has been removed, this does not change the nature of this fleet’s affiliation to the alliance.  Maxi, as the temporary commander-in-chief of this fleet, was standing in the commander's position in the command room, expressionlessly looking at the enemy flagship parked directly opposite his own flagship.

    "Sir, what are the people on that starship thinking? Is that right?Are you planning to surrender to us?  "The first mate asked Maxi in a low voice. Maxi shook his head slightly after hearing this and ordered: "Order, open the gun doors of the entire ship to eliminate the remaining enemies who fled on the escape boats.  "

    "Sir, this is against" Before the first mate could finish his objection, Maxi grabbed the first mate by his collar, lifted the first mate in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "This is my order!  "

    Under Maxi's gaze, the first mate's back was soaked with sweat, and his legs were weak as he looked at Maxi. Maxi let go of the first mate with some disappointment, and asked in a slightly tired voice: "  Don’t you still understand why I asked the fleet to take down the Alliance flag?”

    Hearing Maxi’s words, the first mate couldn’t help but shudder and looked at Maxi as if he was meeting Maxi for the first time.  Maxi didn't pay attention to the first mate's attitude. Just when he was about to remind the navigator of the flagship to be careful about the movements of the enemy flagship, he heard the correspondent report loudly: "Report, Major General Snooker requested communication."

    "No, tell him that this is a war period and communication is prohibited. If you have anything to say, we can wait until the battle is over." Maxi immediately replied.

    "Report, the enemy's flagship has moved, and the target is our flagship." Another correspondent reported loudly.

    Hearing this, Maxi sneered and said: "Humph. You want to die with me? That depends on whether you can rush in front of me. Order. Concentrate artillery fire and sink the enemy's flagship."

    Before he finished speaking, the correspondent shouted again: "Report, the remaining four enemy starships were activated at the same time, and the target is also our flagship."

    "Sink! Sink! Order all our ships to sink all the incoming ships. Don't let any one go." Maxi ordered angrily.

    ……

    At the end of the battle, the outer star fleet was completely wiped out, and the fleet led by Maxi only lost three ships, compared with the sixteen starships sunk.  Such a result can be regarded as a great victory.  But Maxi was not very happy, because not all the escape ships of the outer star fleet were sunk, and two escape ships escaped from the battlefield.  And what's worse is that the two escape boats fled towards Jelinka.  Although fighter planes have been sent to chase.  But once Jelinka reacts, her carefully prepared raid will be meaningless.

    "Order the entire fleet to prepare to break in. The target"

    Before Maxi could finish what he said, the correspondent loudly reported: "Sir, Major General Snooker is requesting communication again." Upon hearing the name Snooker, Maxi became very angry. As soon as he came out, the two escape ships escaped.  The ships all escaped from the location of Snooker's starship.

    "Order, Major General Snooker is arrested immediately. His position is temporarily replaced by the chief mate." Maxi ordered in a deep voice.

    "Yes." The correspondent conveyed Maxi's order without hesitation.

    The Alliance fleet is in action again.  Maxi met Snooker on his flagship, who had been arrested by his own order.  Snooker obviously didn't understand why Maxi ordered his arrest.

    "Why are you disobeying your order?" Maxi looked at Snooker and asked in a deep voice.  Snooker was stunned when he heard this, and then he stiffened his neck and replied: "Sir, I think there is something wrong with your order."

    "……What is the problem?"

    "Since those people have already escaped on the escape boat, then according to wartime"

    "Shut up! I'm more proficient in wartime regulations than you are. You don't have to show off in front of me. I just ask you, why did you deliberately let go of those two escape boats?" Maxi interrupted Snooker's words and looked at him.  asked Snooker, staring closely at him.

    Snooker felt a little guilty when he saw it. He lowered his head and defended: "I, I can't do it." After saying that, Snooker raised his head.  He looked at Maxi and said, "If you ask me to attack someone who has lost their will to resist, I can't do it."

    "Crack~"

    There were no words of praise, no looks of relief, all she got was a hard slap from Maxi.  Snooker fell to the ground, blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.  The guards who heard the commotion outside the door rushed in.  But before he even took two steps in, he was kicked out by Maxi.

    Snooker wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.  He stood up and looked at Maxi with stubborn eyes.  And this time, there was no usual nervousness in his eyes, but only dissatisfaction and confusion.

    The two looked at each other for a moment. Maxi avoided Snooker's gaze and said in a deep voice: "What do you, a ignorant boy like you, know?"

    "Yes, I don't understand those big principles. I only know that I am a soldier. I can't attack those who are unarmed, and I can't attack those who have lost their will to resist. I can't"

    "Since you know you are a soldier, don't you understand what a soldier should do?" Maxi interrupted Snooker angrily.?? asked.

    Snooker stubbornly raised his head and looked at Maxi, who was full of anger. He heard Maxi say angrily: "The army is a killing machine without personal feelings. It is a tool to protect the interests of most people. The military is the composition of  Parts of the army, since you understand that you are a soldier, then throw away the womanly kindness in your heart. On the battlefield, there are no things that can kill you at any time. There is only killing, killing, killing No  If you die, I will die. On the battlefield, there is no such thing as throwing white gloves to each other and starting a fight. That is what idiots would do. On the battlefield, survival is the most important thing. Only those who are alive can  Say that you are a winner, and as long as you can survive, you can do whatever it takes"

    "What about the justice you usually talk to me about?" Snooker couldn't help but ask Maxi.

    "Justice?" Maxi pointed to the military uniform on his body and said in a deep voice: "This is justice. Justice that protects the interests of most people. For this justice, even if I turn into an evil ghost, I will still not regret it. And you Snow  Keke, do you have the consciousness to transform into an evil ghost?"

    "I. I" Snooker was speechless.  His expression was no longer determined. Maxi's words overturned Snooker's long-standing impression of the army, leaving Snooker at a loss for a moment.  But Maxi had no time to enlighten Snooker at this time.

    "Snooker, I'm going to turn into an evil ghost soon. Before I come back, I'll leave you with a homework. If killing one innocent person can save a thousand innocent people, how will you choose?" Mark said.  Xi walked out of the cell without looking back.

    Snooker stared blankly at Maxi’s leaving figure without saying a word.

    Jelinka

    The chaos is still going on, the hell on earth has not ended yet, and people are still living in the pain of blood and fire.  People hope for a savior to appear.  But the savior never appeared; people placed their hope on the Courage, but there was no movement after the Courage brought two tigers into the Courage.  People started to despair, started to go crazy, started to vent

    ? Inside the starship loyal to Wennington.  Wennington is commanding a starship to attack a villa belonging to a traitor. This traitor is the most influential of all the traitors. As long as he is dealt with, the rest can proceed like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.  After these traitors are eliminated and the power is in control, he can start to manage Jelinka properly and show his ambitions.

    The more she thought about it, the more beautiful it became. Wen Lingtong could not help but reveal a smile.  And everyone in the starship command room didn't pay attention. They saw that the overall situation was about to be decided, and a better life was waving to them from the front.  Every winner has a little joy in his heart.

    But just when the winners were imagining what would happen after victory, a piece of bad news came.  Two escape ships have arrived above Jelinka and simultaneously sent communications to Wennington's starship.

    "Enemy attack! The outer star fleet is attacked by a fleet of unknown origin. Jelinka please prepare to meet the enemy immediately. Repeat, the outer star fleet is attacked by a fleet of unknown origin. Jelinka pleaseboom  " The communication ended here. In fact, even if the communication did not continue, Wenlingnington knew that something was wrong.  Because on the display screen, he clearly saw that the escape ship was destroyed by the fighter jets that followed.

    "Attack! Find out the identity of the enemy as soon as possible. Contact the outer star fleet immediately, and inform those in the villa below to call a truce and communicate unanimously to the outside world." Wen Lington said the last words with great difficulty, and looked at him with difficulty.  It's about to win.  But he gave up because of the sudden appearance of enemies, which made Wenlingnington quite reluctant to give up.  It's just that Wenlingnington is a person who understands the overall situation after all.  After a brief struggle, Wenlingnington made the judgment that was most beneficial to him.  Prepare to have a truce with the traitor and fight together against the sudden attack of the unidentified fleet.

    Regarding Wenlingnington’s truce, the betrayer was a little confused at first, but after hearing the message Wenlingnington subsequently sent, he immediately understood.  Just because the people like Wenlingnka who provoked the chaos in Jelinka stopped, it doesn't mean that the civil unrest in Jelinka also stopped.  At this time, Jelinka is full of villains who are doing evil and taking advantage of the situation. People who have lost their minds can no longer listen to other people's advice. If you want to make them stop, the best way is to defeat them.  It's just that at this moment, Wen Lingtong or the traitor don't have the extra manpower to take care of those things.  In the end, we can only turn a blind eye and prepare to deal with it after the crisis is over.  As for how many casualties this turmoil will cause, it can only depend on God's will.

    The piercing sound of air defense sirens echoed in the sky above Jelinka. Wennington and the traitors were respectively responsible for the defense of the east and west of Jelinka. Anti-aircraft guns and fighter jets, as many as they needed, were all put into combat mode.

    Entering the sky above Jelinka, Maxi shook his head, regretting that he was still a step too late.  But regrets are regrets, Maxi believes that with his ownWith the power that he has at his disposal, it is still possible to kill all the backbones of the card club and destroy the sacred place in the hearts of the card club members.

    "Report, there is an exploration ship hovering behind the left side of our ship. Do you want to attack?" the correspondent reported loudly to Maxi.

    "Huh? Expedition ship?" Maxi was stunned for a moment, then realized that the people on the expedition ship were probably Luo Lin and others, and casually ordered: "Contact that expedition ship."

    "yes."

    After a while, Maxi saw Han Yu who was communicating with him.

    "Oh, it turns out to be Uncle Maxi. We haven't seen each other for a long time." Han Yu said to Maxi with a smile.  Maxi saw Han Yu.  He nodded with a slight smile and said, "Yes. Long time no see. Han Yu, now is not the time to reminisce about the past. You need to get your Courage out of the battlefield first. After the battle is over, we can reminisce about the past."

    "Well, Uncle Maxi, can I ask what you plan to do with the residents of Jelinka?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Huh? Why are you asking this?" Maxi asked with a frown.

    "Well, the residents of Jelinka are just ordinary people. Uncle Maxi, you won't embarrass those ordinary people, right?"

    "This is not what you should ask." Maxi closed the communication with the Spirit.

    Looking at the dark display screen, Han Yu helplessly shrugged at everyone looking at him.  "I'm afraid that Maxi is planning to bloodbath Jelinka."

    "Huh? Bloodbath? This, this is too cruel." The woman in white murmured in a low voice after hearing this.  Since boarding the ship, the woman in white has not spoken to anyone like Han Yu except Han Mengxin and other girls.  Now when they first heard the woman in white speaking, Han Yu and others couldn't help but look at the woman in white in surprise.

    The woman in white, who was a little embarrassed by everyone, couldn't help but shrank behind Han Mengxin, who had the best relationship with her. Han Mengxin also played the role of protector very well, glaring at Han Yu and others and asked: "What are you looking at?"  See? Guys who can’t walk down the aisle when they see a pretty girl.”

    Han Yu and others, who were a little embarrassed by Han Mengxin's words, had to look back and continue to discuss Maxi's preparations to bloodbath Jelinka.  Although there is no confirmation from Maxi, it can be seen from Maxi's attitude that even if it is not a bloodbath, it is probably not much different from a bloodbath.

    When Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei, and Shi Tianbao, who were part of the alliance, heard Han Yu and others talking about Maxi, they couldn't help but argue for Maxi.  It’s just that facts always speak louder than words, no matter how much you can say them.  But in the face of hard facts, all explanations always seem so feeble.  Without a few words of argument, Luo Lin and others were defeated.  However, Rowling still firmly believes that even if Maxi wants to kill Jelinka, there must be a last resort.  Regarding Luo Lin's persistence, Han Yu and others were noncommittal.

    Regarding the life and death of Jelinka residents, it’s not that Han Yu doesn’t want to take care of it, but he doesn’t have the ability to take care of it.  Although the Courage is a starship with excellent performance, it must be pitted against twenty-one fully armed starships that are among the most advanced in the alliance.  That's really a bit overwhelming.  What's more, this fleet represents the Alliance. Although they say they don't care, they have to admit that it is the Alliance that dominates this world, and Han Yu and his gang are explorers.  But they are not pirates, they want to explore the Death Star Territory.  But he doesn’t plan to stay in the Death Star Territory for the rest of his life, so it’s not cost-effective to go against the Alliance for Jelinka.

    Everyone has their own beliefs, and everyone has their own interpretation of justice.  Han Yu and others did not overestimate their capabilities and believed that they were the saviors. As long as they stood up and waved their arms, the soldiers of the alliance fleet would switch sides and stand by their side.  Justice is an excuse used to fool simple-minded people.  Strong force is the basis for implementing justice.

    To put it bluntly, justice is a bitch, and anyone who forces her will run away.  Justice is always the vassal of the victor; justice is always the best excuse for careerists to realize their ambitions; justice is always the extravagant hope that cowards expect but never get.

    Justice is a snob and always only stands on the right side.  How to judge correct?  fist!

    Han Yu doesn’t believe that there is so-called justice in this world. Everything he wants to do is based on the people around him. Protecting the people around him is Han Yu’s justice.  As for saving lives and healing the wounded, punishing rape and eradicating evil, that's all done easily.  If there is no danger to the safety of those around him, Han Yu will usually choose to stand by and watch. At most, he will feel sad and sigh a few times afterwards, but it is very difficult for Han Yu to risk his life for an unrelated person.  Han Yu has no idea of ??becoming a savior, and he also understands that he does not have that much ability, so the matter of rescuing Jelinka should be left to capable people.  As for Han Yu himself, he just waved the flag and shouted at the appropriate time.

    &nbsp"Beep~beep~" Just when Han Yu and others were discussing whether it was time to evacuate, the communicator of the Spirit suddenly rang.  When I got through the call, it turned out to be Wenlingnington.

    "I beg you, for the sake of the lives of the 410,000 residents of Jelinka, please help us." Wen Lingtong begged Han Yu sincerely.

    "No time." Han Yu simply turned off the communicator, then turned to urge Lin Ke: "Come on, Lin Ke, let's get out of here quickly."

    "Han Yu. But" Lin Ke said hesitantly.

    "Nothing. Let's go, let's go. This is not something that we can get involved in. Even if we intervene, it will only add a little more credit to the alliance fleet. Besides, look at the following  Jelinka, is there any chance of saving her?"

    Hearing Han Yu's words, everyone noticed that Jelinka on the big screen was simply a hell on earth. All moral bottom lines were broken, and countless things that a human being should abide by were happening to Han Yu and others.  It's happening live in front of you.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Killing.  , dismemberment, cannibalism all kinds of unimaginable things were performed in front of Han Yu and others, all of this.  Han Mengxin, who had previously thought that she should try to save Jelinka, couldn't help covering her mouth and rushed out of the control room, while the remaining people also had different expressions.

    "Let's go, get out of here." Luo Lin expressed what everyone was feeling at the moment.  Lin Ke nodded silently and prepared to start the Courage to leave here.

    "I think I have something to tell you." Bai Guanghu suddenly said to Han Yu and others.

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked casually.

    "Under the land that you call Jelinka, there is a sinister existence sleeping. I haven't figured out its true identity yet, but what is certain is that what happened on Jelinka has a lot to do with it.  Most of it is affected by the demonic energy it emits.”

    "Demon energy?"

    "Yes. The river of blood on Jelinka at the beginning awakened the evil being. Then the awakened existence released its own demonic energy to influence the people of Jelinka, tempting them to do things they usually dare not do, and then absorbed it.  The grievances and blood of the victims before they were killedwellI found that the evil guy is trying to break through the seal that trapped him at the moment. It should be too late to leave now."

    After hearing what Bai Guanghu said, Han Yu turned to look at Black Guanghu and asked, "Do you feel it?"

    "No." Black Light Tiger replied simply.

    “…They are all tigers, why don’t you feel it?”

    "What? No way?" Black Light Tiger bared his teeth at Han Yu.

    "Hey, can you two bicker later? I'm waiting for you to make a decision now?" Ning Ping said with a straight face, staring at Han Yu and Hei Guanghu.

    Heiguanghu snorted and turned away, while Han Yu scratched his head and said to Luo Lin: "Sister Luo Lin, can you find a way to get in touch with Maxi?"

    "Are you going to tell Maxie about this?"

    "Well, by the way, it can also help Jelinka escape." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Luo Lin thought about it for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, then I'll give it a try. But General Maxi may not believe it through communication. I have to meet him in person."

    "That's fine, Lin Ke. Let the Courage get close to Maxi's flagship. Yan'er, please contact Maxi's flagship and ask him to send a liaison ship to pick up Luo Lin."

    ……

    Maxi’s reply is very quick. During the battle, no visitors will be accepted.

    Hearing this reply, Han Yu immediately became furious and refused to accept visitors?  Pooh!  You think I want to take care of you.

    "Field, come with me for a walk." Han Yu shouted to Field angrily.

    "Understood." Field stood up and prepared to run to the warehouse where his armed mecha was placed.  But before Field could even take two steps, he and Han Yu were stopped by Bai Guanghu.

    "Don't be impulsive. If you go there like this, I'm afraid it will cause misunderstanding." Bai Guanghu said to Han Yu in a gentle voice.

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    "I'll go with you."

    "Eh I can't just go, I have to take Luo Lin with me." Han Yu thought for a while, pointed at Luo Lin and said to Bai Guanghu.

    Bai Guanghu heard this and replied: "It doesn't matter, it's just that I can still carry you two."

    "You, you want to carry us there?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Yes, is there any problem?" Bai Guanghu looked at Han Yu puzzled and asked.

    ?? Han Yu quickly shook his head and looked again.The angry Heiguanghu said with an angry look on his face: "Look at me." Hearing this, the Heiguanghu rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said unconvinced: "What are you arguing about? Isn't it just a piggyback ride for you?  See if you're happy, if there's anything too big, I can do it too." This sentence ensnared Heiguanghu himself.

    ……

    "Hey, are you going to push me off on purpose?" Han Yu sat on Heiguanghu's back and asked Heiguanghu worriedly.

    "Hmph. If you keep talking nonsense, I will do as you say in a moment and slap you to the ground." Black Light Tiger snorted coldly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he quickly said: "Hehe I was joking before, don't take it seriously."

    “Go, go, don’t get too close, I’m telling you, it’s just this time.” Black Light Tiger said to Han Yu angrily with a straight face.

    "Okay, just once." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    ……

    Alliance side, Maxi’s flagship

    Maxi was paying attention to the situation on the battlefield when he heard the correspondent loudly report: "There is a report. There are two tigers approaching our ship."

    "Are you dizzy? Can tigers fly?" Maxi cursed without curiosity.

    "Sir, my lord, I am not dizzy, yes. It is true." The correspondent replied with a sad face.  Even if you want to say this, you don't believe it, but the reality is that you can't help but not believe it.

    "Capture the scene." Maxi ordered in a deep voice.

    After a while, Maxi saw two tigers, one black and one white, on the screen. There was a banner on the back of the black tiger that read: "Maxi, open the door quickly!"

    "Luo Lin?" Maxi saw Luo Lin clearly on the back of the white tiger, and then realized that something might really go wrong, and immediately ordered the hatch to be opened to let Han Yu and Luo Lin into the flagship. As for the two tigers, one black and one white.  forget it.  These two guys are too big, let them in, what if something happens?  But this was not a problem for Han Yu. Two tigers, one black and one white, transformed into the size of two cats and followed Han Yu into the flagship.

    ……

    Maxi met Han Yu and Luo Lin, and there was no nonsense from both parties.  After listening to Rowling's story, Maxi frowned and thought for a while, then said in a deep voice: "I know." After that, he stood up and prepared to leave.  Han Yu quickly stopped Maxi when he saw it.  What does it mean to know?  What about countermeasures?  Should I leave or stay here?

    "What else do you have?" Maxi asked, looking at Han Yu who was blocking his way.

    Under Maxi's glare, Han Yu said bravely: "Uncle Maxi, time is running out. You'd better evacuate the alliance fleet quickly, otherwise I'm afraid it will be too late."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Maxi shook his head slightly and said, “The order I got was to erase everything about Jelinka. I will not let my fleet leave Jelinka until I get a new order.”

    "But haven't you ever heard of the saying that military orders will not be obeyed if the general is outside?" Han Yu said anxiously after hearing this.

    But after hearing this, Maxi said stubbornly: "I've heard of it. But in my opinion, this sentence is not needed now. Just rely on the fleet I have. Even if there is something sinister underground in Jelinka.  , I also have the confidence and ability to destroy it!"

    Hearing Maxi’s confident words, Han Yu didn’t know what to say for a moment.  On the contrary, Baiguanghu on the side suddenly spoke to Maxi: "It turns out that you don't believe what we told you at all. Human beings are always so ignorant and stupid, and they can only remember the lesson after they have suffered a lot of blood. But after waiting,  After a period of time, human beings will still suffer from the same things. Han Yu, let’s go, there is no point in staying here. If you stay here, you will only be buried with these people."

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded, said goodbye to Maxi, turned around and walked out.

    "Wait a minute, you, can you speak?" Maxi asked, staring at Bai Guanghu.

    "That's right. Is there any problem?" Bai Guanghu asked after hearing this.

    "" Maxi was silent for a moment and stared at Bai Guanghu closely for a while. In the end, he didn't say a word and just waved his hand to let Bai Guanghu leave.  Following Han Yu, Luo Lin also left.  Rowling originally wanted to stay, but Maxi sent her away on the grounds that she was not in this battle sequence.

    Han Yu and others, who had returned to the Courage, were just about to urge Lin Ke to drive the Courage to leave, when Jelinka suddenly changed.  What Bai Guanghu said before was confirmed.  The earth collapsed, revealing the evil existence underground.  It can be seen from the sky that the entire Jelinka is shaking. It turns out that Jelinka was built on that evil existence.

    Looking down from the sky, Jelinka looks like a giant dragon in Western mythology, and Jelinka’s bigThe first floor is located at the heart of the dragon.  But now, the big bell tower has collapsed, and the black dragon is shaking its body and climbing up from the ground.  With the movement of the black dragon, the entire Jelinka gradually turned into ruins, and the people in Jelinka were buried in the ruins without exception. There may be some survivors among them, but who can  Do you have time to rescue them?

    "Ouch~" The giant black dragon stood up and spread out a pair of wings on its back, raised its head to the sky and let out a dragon roar at the Alliance fleet in the air.  Facing the roar of the black dragon, all members of the Alliance fleet felt frightened without exception.  Even Maxi felt nervous.  However, as the commander-in-chief of the fleet, Maxi knew that he must not panic at this time. He could only force himself to calm down and shouted to the people around him: "Calm down, everyone, who are we? We are the most elite force in the alliance.  We are invincible, any opponent will be defeated in front of us, we have the most powerful weapons, we have the most advanced equipment, let us get rid of the fear in our hearts, pick up our weapons, concentrate on destroying the ground  That black monster!”

    Although Maxi had a little vibrato when speaking, no one cared about it at this moment.  The good military literacy made the officers and soldiers of the Alliance fleet feel fearful in their hearts, but their hands and feet quickly completed what they should do.

    Because of the lack of understanding of the opponent, the Alliance fleet went all out from the beginning, with fighter jets roaring and starship cannons aimed, just to eliminate the terrifying monster on the ground at once.

    "Ouch~" There was another dragon roar, and the black dragon waved its wings up and down, preparing to fly into the air.  This discovery made the people in the Alliance fleet panic. Originally, their reliance was that they were in the sky and the monster was on the ground. However, they did not expect that the monster could also fly, so they lost another reliance.

    "Why are you panicking? First officer, go and release Major General Snooker, and then let him take my place." Maxi shouted, and then walked towards the command room.  The first mate saw this and asked in confusion: "Sir, where are you going?"

    "Nonsense, of course I'm going to fight." After saying this, Maxi had already walked out of the command room.

    Inside the Courage

    Han Yu frowned and looked at Han Mengxin and others, scratched his head and asked, "Do you really have to take care of it?" Seeing Han Yu's reluctant look, Han Mengxin nodded and replied, "Yes, you must take care of it. This is no longer a personal matter.  If the black dragon is allowed to leave here, it will be a disaster for the outside world."

    "But this guy is too big. Even if we attack, I'm afraid it won't have any effect." Han Yu said with a frown.

    Baiguanghu on the side heard this and said: "Don't worry about that. The black dragon is not without its weaknesses. As long as you can concentrate all your strength on attacking the black dragon's weaknesses, you can kill the black dragon."

    "Is there a weakness? You should have told me earlier. What is it?" Han Yu asked Bai Guanghu as if he was relieved.

    "It's the heart. As long as you can attack the black dragon's heart, you can kill the black dragon." Bai Guanghu replied with a smile.

    After hearing Bai Guanghu’s words, Han Yu replied in frustration: “No, no, you said that the black dragon’s skin cannot be penetrated by ordinary weapons. How can it possibly attack the heart of that black dragon?”

    Bai Guanghu quickly explained: "Of course it is difficult from the outside, but if you can attack from the inside, then it will be okay."

    "You mean, get into the black dragon's belly? Then when it comes out, won't it become fertilizer for the black dragon?"

    "It's not that disgusting. With the help of me and Xiao Hei, you won't become fertilizer for the black dragon."

    "Xiao Hei?" Han Yu smiled when he heard this and glanced at Hei Guanghu, whose face had darkened. Then he understood something and said hurriedly: "Wait a minute, what did you just say, I'll go?"

    "Yes, no one else can do it except you." Bai Guanghu looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    "Why?"

    "Because only your power attribute matches the black dragon's power attribute."

    “…Why am I so unlucky?”

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 657 The world inside the black dragon

    Chapter 657 The world inside the black dragon

    Regarding the understanding of dragons, the views of the East and the West are different.

    In the West, the dragon is a symbol of evil, the source of disaster, and the concentration of wealth.  Don't you see, the dragon-slaying warriors are looking for trouble with the dragon one after another, either for the dragon's treasure or the princess who was snatched away by the dragon.  It can be seen that the character of the dragon-slaying warrior is actually not very good. Either he is for money or for women. Anyway, not many of them are for world peace.  In short, in the West, people think that dragons are evil. It is not clear whether it is because dragons themselves are evil, or because those who spy on dragons' treasures and relationships with women find an excuse to attack dragons and deliberately spread rumors to cause trouble.  .

    In the East, the dragon is a mythical beast and the god in charge of rain.  The dragon is high up, overlooking all living beings, rivers, lakes and seas. Wherever there is water, it is the territory of the dragon.  It is very different from the Western Dragon who occupies a hilltop in the West.  In the eyes of Eastern people, the dragon is synonymous with power. Emperors of all dynasties regarded themselves as true dragons and emperors. Their clothing, food, housing, and transportation all had dragon-shaped patterns, which is impossible to see in the West.

    In appearance, the Eastern dragon is also very different from the Western dragon. The Western dragon looks like a large lizard with a pair of wings. The way to determine what kind of dragon it is is to look at the color of the dragon.  The Eastern dragon is much more complicated. The Oriental dragon has various shapes. Generally speaking, the head is like a cow, the horns are like a deer, the eyes are like shrimps, the ears are like elephants, the neck is like a snake, the belly is like a snake, the scales are like a fish, and the claws are like a phoenix.  , palms like tigers.  Another theory is that it has a mouth like a horse, eyes like a crab, whiskers like a sheep, horns like a deer, ears like an ox, a mane like a lion, scales like a carp, a body like a snake, and claws like an eagle.  Another theory is that it has a head like a camel, eyes like ghosts, ears like a cow, horns like a deer, a neck like a snake, a belly like a mirage, scales like a carp, claws like an eagle, and palms like a tiger.  The only thing these three views have in common is that the dragon has nine images and nine different shapes. It can also be seen that Easterners put more effort into describing the appearance of dragons than Westerners.

    According to the type of strength, Western Dragon prefers close combat. Apart from spitting fire, ice and spitting, there are no long-range attack methods. Most of the time, it is like fighting with street gangsters. It rushes forward and uses its strong body.  It is different for Dongfang Dragon to severely crush its opponents. Flooding the whole city is just a casual act, and turning the world upside down is just a common occurrence for Dongfang Dragon.  Just like earthquakes, Easterners think they are caused by an earth dragon turning over.  In other words, the Western dragon is like a warrior, who can only fight with his physical strength, while the Eastern dragon is like a mage, casting various spells against the enemy.

    The dragon that appears in Jelinka is a Western dragon in terms of size, and a black dragon among Western dragons in terms of color.  The black dragon is one of the Western dragons with the strongest melee fighting ability. It has very high physical resistance and magic resistance. Basically, other Western dragons can only give up when they encounter the black dragon. Unless they encounter the black dragon's old enemy, the light dragon, they will become  The black dragon eats vegetables.  Due to its great strength, the black dragon's reputation among Western dragons is not very good, and it is an unpopular item.  It is precisely because of this that Black Dragons generally have a bad-tempered firecracker personality, and they can get angry at the slightest moment, and sometimes they will even make noises on their own.  Just like now, the newly awakened black dragon is full of energy and is ready to rain down on the Alliance fleet in the sky.

    Although it is not certain whether that fleet is the fleet that caused his death here, how can the grumpy Black Dragon care about such a trivial matter? What the Black Dragon wants is to vent, and anyone can do that!

    Of course, the alliance fleet targeted by the black dragon is not a vegetarian. With advanced weapons, humans, who are insignificant in the eyes of the black dragon, are also ready to fight with the black dragon.  What humans didn't expect was that the advanced weapons in their hands had no use in front of the black dragon. Those that could hit the black dragon would not be harmed, and those that might cause damage to the black dragon would not be hit due to the speed of fire.  Black dragon.  The black dragon soaring in the air destroyed the nearest starship with a breath of dragon breath, then swooped down and landed on the deck of another starship. Just as he opened his mouth to exhale, he saw an inconspicuous black dot heading straight towards the black dragon.  The jaw rushed over.  Hearing a muffled sound, the black dragon's open mouth suddenly closed, and all the dragon's breath that had not had time to spit out was digested by the black dragon itself.

    "Ouch~" the black dragon let out a roar, half because it was hurt by its own dragon breath, and half because it was angry that it would be attacked unexpectedly.

    Maxi looked at the black dragon with a solemn expression.  This black dragon is really too big. The huge body not only gives the black dragon almost endless power, but also brings trouble to Maxi who wants to deal with the black dragon.  Compared with the black dragon in front of me, the human body is too small.  Think about it, even a town like Jelinka with hundreds of thousands of people living in it can't cover the body of this black dragon. Maxi is about the same size as a flea on the black dragon.

    The black dragon looked around for the guy who had just attacked him, but Maxi was too small. It took the black dragon a long time to find it. When he saw the little guy, the black dragon became even more angry.  I was just hit by thisWas the little one attacked by surprise?  Thinking of this, the black dragon opened its mouth towards Maxi and bit him fiercely.

    Maxi clenched his fists and was about to jump on the black dragon's back to attack again when he heard Han Yu's voice coming from behind: "We'll do it later, we'll do it later."

    For Han Yu, Maxi felt a little guilty.  People were not seeking fame or profit, and they kindly reminded me to pay attention, but I didn't pay much attention to it. As a result, I am now in this embarrassing situation, and in the end I still need help from others.

    Han Yu didn't have time to take care of Maxi's embarrassing mood at the moment. He rushed to Maxi who was avoiding the black dragon's attack. He quickly told Maxi what he heard from Bai Guanghu about the black dragon and invited Maxi to destroy it with him.  The heart of the black dragon.  As for now, the White Light Tiger and the Black Light Tiger are responsible for holding back the Black Dragon.

    Maxi agreed to Han Yu’s proposal without hesitation.  His family knew their own affairs, and through the previous fight, Maxi knew that it was almost impossible for him to deal with the black dragon alone. Only by finding someone to work together could he possibly kill the black dragon in front of him.  Just who are you looking for?  Looking for the guys from the poker club?  Those people are now buried in the ruins of Jelinka. They are dead and injured, and there is no hope at all.  Looking for those people you brought with you?  Those people are worse than myself. Looking for them is more of a mess than a help.  After much deliberation, only Han Yu's group is more reliable.  It's just that Maxi is a shameless person. He just drove people away, and now he wants to lose face and ask others for help?  Maxi couldn't afford to lose that person.  Fortunately, Han Yu came over on his own initiative, otherwise Maxi might have chosen to fight to the death.

    The black light tiger and the white light tiger have recovered their true forms, and the size of an adult elephant is nothing to show off in front of the black dragon.  The black dragon is really too big, much bigger than ordinary Western dragons. Bai Guanghu even speculated that the black dragon in front of him should be an elder in the black dragon clan, not the clan leader.

    The strength of the Western dragon is directly linked to the size of its body. The bigger it grows, the greater its power.  Baiguanghu felt that the power of the black dragon in front of him far exceeded his own. In order to buy time for Han Yu, Baiguanghu had no choice but to join forces with Blacklighthu.  But even if they join forces, the two tigers are still at a disadvantage. This is the result of the black dragon wanting to play with these two "kittens".  Otherwise, the white light tiger and the black light tiger would have been killed long ago.

    “Wait a minute, put on the mask.” Han Yu handed Maxi a mask and said.

    "What are you doing wearing this?" Maxi asked in confusion.

    "I'm afraid that black dragon has never brushed his teeth, and the taste in his mouth is probably worse than a stinking ditch. We can't die before we start and be defeated by that black dragon's tone." Han Yu  He explained to Maxi with a solemn expression.  But after hearing this, Maxi couldn't laugh or cry.  When has it been?  This Han Yu was still in the mood to joke.

    She had the intention not to wear a mask, but couldn’t resist Han Yu’s insistence. Maxi had no choice but to put on a mask.  The two of them saw the opportunity, and when the black dragon opened its mouth to bite the white light tiger, they rushed into the black dragon's mouth.  Fortunately, this black dragon was too huge, so when Han Yu and Maxi rushed into the black dragon's mouth, the black dragon didn't even notice the human being, who was not much bigger than a flea to him.

    As soon as he entered the black dragon's mouth, Maxi immediately admired Han Yu's previous request to wear a mask.  It was so prescient.  That disgusting breath would not have been created without tens of thousands of years of precipitation.  Even though he was wearing a gas mask, that tone still made Maxi feel ecstatic.

    "Hurry up and get out of this hellish place, otherwise we will be fainted here sooner or later." Han Yu said as he pulled Maxi's arm.

    Maxi nodded, followed Han Yu and jumped down the black dragon's esophagus, entering the black dragon's body.

    Unlike the human body structure, the black dragon's body seems to be another world.  If you use words to describe it, this place is more like a cave, a huge cave.  The cave wall squirmed slightly, and a river of blood was flowing. What was worse, Han Yu and Maxi actually saw humans holding weapons?

    As he got closer, Han Yu realized that it was not a human being, or that it just looked a bit like a human being.  As soon as these "human beings" saw the two outsiders, Han Yu and Maxi, they rushed over without saying a word. Their posture did not look like a hospitable landlord at all.

    Although it’s not like fighting an inexplicable battle, people have fought it, and there is absolutely no possibility of closing their eyes and waiting for death.  Han Yu and Maxi looked at each other, and each took charge of half the task, knocking down the dozen or so unfriendly aborigines who rushed over to the ground.  There were no assassins. Firstly, Han Yu wanted to find a guide because he was unfamiliar with the place. Secondly, this was his territory after all. If he killed these people, he would probably be in trouble.  Han Yu does notIf he wants to cause trouble, he just wants to destroy the black dragon's heart quickly and leave immediately.  But what disappoints Han Yu is that Han Yu can't understand a word those aborigines said.

    "Oh~ I just realized now that mastering a foreign language is so important." Han Yu sighed and said helplessly to Maxi beside him.

    Maxi was speechless at Han Yu’s lack of words, and asked very simply: “What are you going to do?”

    "Just go away and keep searching, you will find it eventually."

    "What to do with those guys?" Maxi asked, pointing to the dozens of captured aborigines.

    "Forget it, killing them or not has no impact on our plan. It is more important for us to hurry up and find the heart of the black dragon. Don't worry about these people. I believe their companions will rescue them after we leave."

    As soon as Maxi heard this, he gave up the idea of ??eradicating the roots. It was not that he was convinced by Han Yu, but that Han Yu's statement made sense. Their target was the heart of the black dragon. As for the monsters in front of him, there was really no need.  Wasting time on these guys, as long as they didn't cause trouble for him, he didn't want to cause any trouble.

    After seeing the two outsiders speaking in a language they didn't understand for a while and then leaving, the dozens of captured monsters looked at me and I looked at you, and carefully looked at the direction in which the two outsiders were leaving to confirm where they were.  After the two powerful outsiders really walked away, dozens of monsters jumped up from the ground almost at the same time, ran away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    But Han Yu and Maxi were standing in front of a fork in the road and were in trouble.  Which way to go?  I don’t know how to put up a signpost in this poor place.

    "How about we each choose one?" Maxi suggested to Han Yu.  Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and asked: "What should we do if we encounter a situation like this again later? We don't have many people to begin with. We don't know what is waiting for us in front of us. It's better not to  Let the power be dispersed. If two people are together, if anything happens, they will have each other to take care of them."

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Maxi asked.

    "Wellthe problem we have to solve now is which way to choose."

    "Yes, how do you choose?"

    "Welljust use the most scientific method." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    "What can we do?" Maxi asked curiously.

    “…Throw away your shoes.”

    Under Maxi’s tangled gaze, Han Yu took off his left shoe and threw it up. With a “pop” sound, the shoe fell to the ground, with the toe pointing to the road to the left of the two of them.  Han Yu said to Maxi while putting on his shoes: "Go this way."

    Maxi: “…”

    “Maybe Han Yu’s luck is not very good, or maybe God wants to give Han Yu a test. The path chosen by Han Yu using the “most scientific” method is not safe at all.  Not to mention the traps along the way, when they reached the end of the road, Han Yu and Maxi actually saw a monster with the body of a dragon and the head of a dragon. Unlike the monsters they encountered before, this monster had no tail.  Human appearance is more similar.  The only difference may be the scales covering the body and the dragon head.

    Strong limbs and sharp claws, these two things should be the weapons of the monster in front of you.  Maxi whispered to Han Yu: "Leave this guy to me."

    "Okay, I'll sweep the formation for you." Han Yu immediately replied.

    Maxi smiled bitterly, "I mean, you go first."

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head like a rattle, "No, no, no, since we came together, we naturally have to go back together. I want to stay. If you can't stand it anymore, I can beat him with you."

    Maxi couldn’t laugh or cry about Han Yu’s idea. She tried to persuade her, but when she saw Han Yu’s expression of non-negotiable expression, Maxi had no choice but to give up.  At the same time, I was a little dissatisfied with what Han Yu just said. What do you mean I can't stand it anymore?  Am I that useless?  If you can't deal with the big guy outside, you can't deal with the guy in front of you?

    "Leave here, this is not a place for you to come." As Maxi approached, the monster with a body and a dragon's head suddenly began to speak human words.

    "Wow, you can actually talk." Han Yu exclaimed in surprise.

    However, the monster obviously didn't like Han Yu's surprise. He glared at Han Yu dissatisfiedly, stared at Maxi not far away and said, "Get out of here, this is not a place for you to come."

    "We are here to destroy the black dragon, and we will not go back just because of your words."

    "Leave here, this is not a place for you to come." The monster came again.replied.

    Han Yu on the side curled his lips and said: "Tch, it turns out you are a fool, that's all he can say." Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, the monster stared at Han Yu and cursed: "You are the fool, you Q family are all  It’s a fool.”

    Han Yu was not angry because the monster scolded him. Instead, he looked at the monster in front of him in surprise.  After a long while, he suddenly asked Maxi: "Uncle Maxi, you said you could make a lot of money by catching this talking monster and showing it around, right?"

    Maxi looked at Han Yu speechlessly, fascinated by Han Yu's unconstrained thinking.  Maxi suddenly felt a little lucky that Han Yu had rejected her invitation in the first place, otherwiseit would be scary just thinking about it.  But Han Yu didn't pay attention to the way Maxi looked at him at this time, and just looked at the monster in front of him with interest.

    "You, what do you want to do?" The monster was a little frightened by the sight, and he stared at Han Yu warily and asked.

    "Don't be nervous, don't be nervous. Heheheare you interested in going to see goldfish with your uncle?"  Han Yu asked while looking at the monster with a smile.  The thief look made the monster couldn't help but take two steps back.  Maxi couldn't help but sigh when he saw this. He could scare the monster back. In a sense, this Han Yu was indeed an amazing person.

    "You, don't come here, I'm going to call someone." The monster backed away step by step, warning Han Yu as he backed away.  But Han Yu pressed forward step by step, "Hey hey hey just shout, just shout, no one will come to save you even if your throat is broken."

    "" Maxi was speechless. The situation in front of him was beyond Maxi's understanding.  Who is the bad guy here?

 Text Chapter 658 Human beings swallowed into the belly of a dragon

    Chapter 658 Human beings swallowed into the belly of a dragon

    Human beings’ adaptability is terrifying. No matter where they are, as long as we give humans a little time, it is possible for humans to take root and multiply here.  Whether it is a hot and humid jungle where poisonous insects and ferocious beasts are rampant, or an extremely cold polar ice sheet covered with ice and snow, as long as humans are given some time to adapt, they can survive there.  With this adaptability, human beings have overcome various difficulties encountered in the process of evolution and reached the position of king of all living beings. They use the power in their hands to dominate other living beings as they please.

    “In the black dragon’s body, these monsters that appear in front of Han Yu and Maxi are actually humans.  It's just that these humans have formed a unique society due to their long-standing isolated life, which is incompatible with the world Han Yu knows.

    "Hey, where are you taking us?" Han Yu asked after the monster, which was almost caught by Han Yu, walked for a while.

    The monster who was leading the way subconsciously moved closer to Maxi. In his eyes, Maxi, who might have saved him by opening his mouth, was more trustworthy than Han Yu.  However, monsters still dare not offend Han Yu, a bad guy.  Seeing this, he quickly replied: "I will take you to see the clan leader, and he will decide whether to accept the conditions you proposed."

    "Clan leader? How many people are you in total? When Maxi and I first came in, we met a group of people. Are they from your clan?"

    "No, those people are the tailed tribe, and we are the tailless tribe."

    "What difference does it make?"

    "Of course, compared with those tailed tribes, we are stronger."

    "Powerful?" Han Yu glanced at the monster in disbelief. Is there any powerful monster that was so scared that he almost cried?  Perhaps Han Yu's suspicious eyes irritated the monster, but the monster shouted unconvinced: "I'm not afraid of you!"

    "Okay, I'm afraid you will." Han Yu did not argue with the monster about who was afraid of whom. He gave the monster a perfunctory sentence and then asked: "Then do you know the location of the black dragon's heart?".

    Hearing this, the monster stopped, looked at Han Yu and asked, "You want to go to the heart of the black dragon?"

    “Do you know how to get there?”.

    "I don't know." The monster said this and turned around and walked away faster and faster.  Seeing this, Han Yu flew forward and grabbed the monster's hair, pulled hard and said: "Why are you running away? We won't eat you." Unexpectedly, the force was too strong, and Han Yu's movements were quick, and there was no chance of death.  It took the monster time to react, but Han Yu ripped off the monster's head.

    The long black hair reached to the waist, and the monster whose hood was torn off to reveal its true face looked at Han Yu with a horrified expression.

    "Wow~ don't look!" the monster screamed, covering his face with his hands and shouting.

    Han Yu was dumbfounded. The sound the monster made just now seemed to be that of a girl.  Looking down at the hood in his hand, Han Yu looked at the monster covering his face with his hands and said, "Put your hands down."

    "Please, give me back my hood." The monster covered his face and begged Han Yu.  Before Han Yu could open his mouth, Maxi asked: "What would you do if someone saw your face?"

    "According to the clan rules, an unmarried woman whose headgear is taken off must marry the one who takes off her headgear"

    Before the monster could finish speaking, Han Yu threw the hood in his hand to the monster like a hot potato, and at the same time shouted urgently: "Take it and give it back to you."

    He took the hood and put it back on, but the monster didn’t understand Han Yu’s behavior of returning his own hood.  Instead, I felt hurt by Han Yu.  I didn't scream earlier, but I didn't scream until later, but when I said that the unmarried woman whose hood was taken off would marry the one who took off her hood, didn't this mean that I disliked my appearance?  Did you see clearly?

    Women are very troublesome creatures.  If you don't look at her, she'll say you have no vision; if you look at her twice, she'll say you're a hooligan; if you ignore her, she'll say you're unreasonable; if you ignore her, she'll say you're not a man because you care about a woman.  Anyway, in a word, the reason is in the hands of women. No matter how you say it, women have reason.

    Originally, the monster was a little afraid that Han Yu would see his true face, but after Han Yu returned the hood to him as if to avoid trouble, the monster became a little angry and doubted whether he looked too ugly.

    Under a strange atmosphere, the monster brought Han Yu and Maxi to the tailless tribe.  As soon as they entered the tribe, Han Yu and Maxi's outfits that were completely different from those around them immediately attracted the attention of the people in the tribe.  Han Yu looked around and found that the people here looked the same as humans, and their living conditions were similar to those of humans on backward and civilized planets.  Han Yu discovered that not all humans here wore hoods like the monster leading the way.Except for a few people, most humans only wore clothes that could barely cover their bodies. As for the children who were hiding behind their relatives and peeking secretly at them, most of them were naked.  Looking at their skin color, they are usually dark red due to the influence of the environment.

    After meeting the two strangers Han Yu and Maxi, the men in the tribe, each armed with crude weapons and protecting their families behind them, spontaneously formed two rows in front of Han Yu and Maxi to stop the two strangers.  Outsiders enter the tribe.  If they hadn't seen that these two outsiders were brought back by people from their own tribe, these people might have launched an attack on Han Yu and Maxi.

    "Don't do anything. They are guests of the tribe. If you have anything to discuss with the tribe leader," the monster jumped into the middle of the two sides and shouted loudly to the people of his tribe.  Although there was no official battle with Han Yu and Maxi, the monster was convinced that these two outsiders were quite capable, otherwise they would not have wanted to find the heart of the black dragon.

    Han Yu and Maxi looked at each other, and Maxi motioned for Han Yu to come forward.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu shrugged, took two steps forward and walked to the monster's side, and said to the tribe men who were waiting for him: "I have something to ask your clan leader for help. If you can, please let me know."

    The answer was indifference.

    Han Yu frowned, opened his right hand, and a ball of orange flame jumped out from the palm of Han Yu's right hand.  Seeing this scene, the men of the tribe took a step back, but still showed no sign of informing Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw this, he was about to continue his attack when Maxi came over to stop Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, do you think they don't understand what you said?"

    "Hmmit's possible." Han Yu thought for a while and nodded.  Then he turned to look at the monster next to him and said, "Hey, please translate. I can tell you in advance that my temper is not very good. If it makes me anxious, I will ignore it."

    When the monster who originally wanted to see Han Yu deflate heard what Han Yu said, he immediately did not dare to watch the show anymore. He hurriedly shouted a few times into the crowd blocking the way, and then saw two little guys running quietly towards the tribe.  Although it was said quietly, Han Yu had noticed every move of the two little guys, and it was not as remarkable as they thought.

    After a while, the tribe leader walked out with a cane in his hand and stood in front of Han Yu.  Looking at the frail and frail patriarch in front of him, who seemed to be about to die in the next second, Han Yu did not step forward and explained his purpose to the patriarch while keeping a distance from him.  You must keep a certain distance from the clan leader. What if the clan leader suddenly burps and blackmails you?  Han Yu still knew the principle behind melons and plums.

    After hearing Han Yu explain his purpose, the leader of the Tailless tribe first let out a violent cough, then turned around and yelled at his own tribe, and then the Tailless tribe members seemed relieved and looked at Han curiously.  After a few glances, Yu and Maxi dispersed and began to do their own things.

    "Please follow me." The clan leader said clearly to Han Yu, then turned and walked towards the tribe.  Han Yu was slightly surprised, and then he followed up, followed closely by Maxi, and the monster who led the way was responsible for holding back.

    There is no vegetation here, only stones. The houses of the Wuwei people are all made of stones. From the outside, they look like one bunker after another.  As the patriarch came to the largest bunker, the patriarch invited Han Yu and Maxi to go in and said to the monster following: "Fran, go to Aunt Heli's place and ask her to help make some food and send it over.  "

    "Yes." The monster called Fran agreed, turned and walked towards a bunker not far away, while Han Yu and Maxi followed the clan leader into the bunker.

    As soon as they entered the bunker, the clan leader asked Han Yu straight to the point: "Are you really going to find the heart of the black dragon? After you find it, what are you going to do with the heart of the black dragon?"

    "You seem to be very concerned about this matter. Does this matter have anything to do with you?"  Han Yu asked, looking at the clan leader suspiciously.  The clan leader smiled bitterly upon hearing this, shook his head and said, "If your purpose is to destroy the black dragon's heart, then in a sense, our goals are the same."

    "You want to destroy the black dragon's heart?" Han Yu looked at the clan leader in disbelief and said.  The clan leader did not pay attention to Han Yu's suspicious eyes at this moment, and said to himself: "Yes, we do want to destroy the heart of the black dragon. Because only by destroying the heart of the black dragon can this tribe have hope and a future."

    "There seems to be a story here." Han Yu scratched his head, glanced at Maxi and said.  Upon seeing this, Maxi said to the patriarch: "Chief, please explain your reasons clearly. We will decide whether to join forces with you to find the heart of the black dragon based on the situation."

    Seeing that Maxi is much older than Han Yu, I feel that she is more reliable than Han Yu, ?The chief immediately left Han Yu alone and began to talk to Maxi about the origin of their tribe.

    It turns out that many, many years ago, the black dragon had not grown as big as it is now. The ancestors of the tribe in front of me were still living on the land, and the people in the tribe were still living a carefree life.  Suddenly one day, Heilong didn't know he was given hormones, and in just half a day, he suddenly grew many times bigger.  The black dragon, who had just gained strength, came to my tribe in order to verify how much strength he had gained.  According to the records of our ancestors, on that day, the color of the sky and the earth changed, and the sun and moon lost all light.  When people who had been busy all day returned to their dwellings and fell asleep, the black dragon launched an attack.  Most people are swallowed by the black dragon in their sleep.  When they woke up, they found that they had arrived in an unknown place.  In order to figure out where they were at this moment, the people in the tribe went one after another. After losing a large number of people, they finally figured out where they were at this time.

    They are still alive and well in the body of the giant dragon. This result makes the people in the tribe feel lucky and a little sad at the same time.  I am glad that I survived the catastrophe, but I am sad that I may never be able to leave here again.  But what happened next made many people despair about the future.  Just when these people were preparing to settle down after entering the black dragon's body, the people of the tribe who went out to observe the terrain outside the tribe were suddenly attacked.  At first, the clan leader thought it was a misunderstanding, and was even a little happy that his tribe was not alone.  But what happened next ruthlessly shattered the patriarch's beautiful wishes.  The person who attacked the tribe is more aggressive than his own tribe, and they will fight you even to the death for trivial matters.  As the saying goes, those who are soft are afraid of those who are hard, and those who are hard are afraid of those who are arrogant.  The clan leader's tribe soon fell behind and began to be invaded by the world in the belly of the black dragon.

    The tailless tribe, the tailed tribe and the most aggressive multi-tailed tribe are like three kingdoms standing in opposition to each other in the belly of the black dragon. No one can destroy the other?  No one can eat anyone?

    Later, after an investigation by the tailless tribe, it was discovered that the humans of the tailed tribe were like the guards in the belly of the black dragon at that time, while the multi-tailed tribe was the last line of defense to protect the heart of the black dragon.  As for the Tailless tribe, they are an exception. No one knew at the beginning that the black dragon would suddenly swallow this tribe.

    If you want to leave here, you must eliminate the harassment of the tailed tribe and the trouble caused by the multi-tailed tribe.  After destroying the black dragon's heart and killing the black dragon, the tailless people can return to the ground and start their new life.  But this is just a dream. It is almost impossible to kill all the young men of the Tailless Clan and reach the heart of the black dragon.  The appearance of two outsiders, Han Yu and Maxi, gave the elders of the Wuwei tribe a little hope.  Although the elders of the Tailless Tribe are not very capable, they are able to spot people accurately.  Since he took over as the clan leader, he has used his piercing eyes to save the tribe from desperate situations several times.  But this time, the clan leader wanted to take a gamble.  Just bet on luck.

    After listening to the patriarch’s words, Han Yu glanced at Maxi and prepared to hear something from Maxi.  Upon seeing this, Maxi said: "Dear patriarch, your experience is pitiful. As for your request, I think we have no reason to refuse. Because the purpose of our coming here is to destroy the black dragon's crystal."

    "Great, do you need a guide? I can arrange it for you." The patriarch looked at Maxi excitedly and asked.

    Hearing this, Maxi quickly said: "That's really troublesome for you." The implication was that he needed a guide. Of course, the mature patriarch understood the true meaning of Maxi's words, and immediately said that he would arrange the best guide right away.  Before that, let Han Yu and Maxi take the time to rest and recharge their batteries.

    The location of the black dragon’s heart is near the multi-tailed clan’s sacrificial altar.  The Duotail tribe uses human sacrifices as human sacrifices. Of course, they will not use their own people as sacrifices. Basically, they are all prisoners of the tailless tribe or the tailed tribe.  It is precisely because of this bloody tradition that the tailless tribe who originally wanted to try to have peace talks with the multi-tailed tribe gave up the idea of ??peace talks and desperately started wars with the multi-tailed tribe again and again, just to avoid them.  Let your wife, children and children suffer.  It's just that the strength gap between the two parties is too big. Generally, the tailless tribe needs five strong warriors to deal with one multi-tailed tribe warrior, but the multi-tailed tribe's warriors are extremely fierce, especially after smelling the smell of blood, the red light in their eyes  More powerful force will erupt.

    No one knows where these long-tailed guys come from?  The tailless tribe only knows that those people of the multi-tailed tribe worship the black dragon statue. Before the tailless tribe came to this world, the tailed tribe was the target of the multi-tailed tribe. After the tailless tribe came, the multi-tailed tribe became the target of the multi-tailed tribe.  Targeted the tailless tribe.

    Han Yu was not interested in listening to what the leader of the tailless tribe told him about the grievances and grievances between the tailless tribe, the multi-tailed tribe and the tailed tribe, but he wanted to know the strength of the multi-tailed tribe?  After all, if you want to do something, if you don't have the ability to eliminate the obstacles, that's?It won't happen.

    Regarding Han Yu's question, the answer of the leader of the Tailless Clan made Han Yu feel a little dumbfounded. The leader of the Tailless Clan didn't know much about the true strength of the Tailless Clan. He only knew that the people of the Tailless Clan were very powerful, and their  The strength is determined by the number of tails.  The leader of the Tailless Clan has seen the most tailed Clan with four tails in total. It is unknown whether there are any with more tails.

    Seeing that he could not get any useful information from the leader of the Tailless Tribe, Han Yu did not want to stay in the Tailless Tribe anymore, so he began to urge Maxi to go on the road together.  But at this time, Maxi still had questions to ask the leader of the Tailless Clan.  Han Yu was not interested in continuing to listen, so he walked outside to wait for Maxi.

    After walking out of the patriarch's house, Han Yu looked around. Several small figures quickly hid in the shadows, and then quietly looked towards Han Yu.  But when he saw Han Yu looking at where he was hiding, he quickly retracted his head.  Han Yu was amused when he saw this. He was just about to tease the little guys to kill the boring waiting time when he saw the monster called Fran by the leader of the Tailless Tribe who brought Han Yu and Maxi here with a dragon hood and walked away.  Come over.

    "Why are you here? Where are your companions?"

    "He is discussing with the patriarch of your clan about marrying you. You can go in later." Han Yu said nonsensically in a serious manner.  Fran was stunned when he heard this, but then he was so angry that he rushed to the patriarch's house. It seemed that he believed Han Yu's words and really thought that Maxi wanted to marry him.

    "How innocent." Han Yu thought to himself as he blocked Fran's path.

 Text Chapter 659: Conditions of the Multi-tailed Tribe

    Chapter 659: Conditions of the Multi-tailed Tribe

    When Fran saw Han Yu blocking the way, he was really angry and anxious, but he couldn't reach out to push Han Yu, so he could only shout angrily: "Get out of my way!" Just then Maxi came out and saw Fran.  He quickly said politely: "Miss Fran, please take good care of me in the future."

    "Bah!" Fran spat secretly, lowered his head and rushed into the patriarch's room.

    Maxi was confused and asked Han Yu: "Did I say something wrong just now?"

    “As a woman, there are always a few days every month.” Han Yu replied casually.  Maxi was stunned when he heard this. At this moment, Fran rushed out of the patriarch's house angrily and rushed straight to Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu ducked and hid behind Maxi.  Between them was Maxi, who didn't know the truth. Fran could be said to be angry and anxious, but he couldn't say what he was accusing Han Yu of. Fortunately, he was wearing a hood on his head, otherwise he wouldn't know if Fran was still alive.  Courage stood in front of Han Yu and Maxi.

    "Dang, Dang, Dang~" A rapid gong sounded. Fran, who was trying to catch Han Yu, froze. Then he saw the leader of the Tailless Clan, who was like a flexible monkey, holding a stick in his hand.  Iron Rod rushed out of the room, speaking a language that Han Yu and Maxi couldn't understand while running quickly towards the door of the tribe.

    Han Yu grabbed Fran, who was about to follow, and asked: "Hey, what's going on with this gong sound? Is it your clan leader who jumped out just now?"

    "You, please let go of me." Fran's little hand was accidentally held by Han Yu, and he couldn't help but feel shy and anxious.  Unlike Han Yu’s era of short skirts, Fran still lives in a society where even pulling a small hand is considered a frivolous act.  Fran couldn't accept it anymore when Han Yu, a nasty guy, grabbed his hand that had never been touched by any man before.  If he wasn't worried about the tribe's comfort, Frandu would have fainted now to escape the reality of being scorned.  But Han Yu didn't know this, and still held Fran's hand, as if Fran wouldn't leave until he made it clear.

    Seeing this, Fran knew that Han Yu would not let him go unless he answered. He quickly calmed down and explained to Han Yu: "It's the Duotail tribe who sent someone here."

    "What are they doing here? Aren't you in a hostile relationship with them?"  Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "I'm here to rob someone." Fran took advantage of Han Yu's distraction, shook off Han Yu's hand, and ran towards the door of the tribe.  Han Yu stretched his neck to look at the entrance of the tribe, then turned to Maxi and asked: "Uncle Maxi, are you interested in taking a look?".

    "Okay. But Han Yu, I have a family and a career, so don't give me random women, okay?"  After saying this, Maxi walked towards the door of the tribe.  As soon as Han Yu heard it, he understood that he had heard what he said to Fran. He quickly caught up and explained: "Uncle Maxi, I'm just teasing that Fran. Don't take her seriously."

    "Hmph! Let's not do this next time. Otherwise, when we go back, I will tell Lin Ke that you are here to seduce beautiful married women." Maxi said with a cold snort.

    "Uncle Maxi, you're a bad student." Han Yu was silent for a moment and said quietly.

    "Alas~ Those who are close to vermillion are red, and those who are close to ink are black. When I act with such an out-of-touch guy like you, I also start to become a little out of place." Maxi said after deliberately sighing.

    When Han Yu heard this, he quickly said: "Hey, Uncle Maxi, don't be humble. Haven't you ever heard someone say that the older is the younger? What's yours is yours, don't be humble"

    As they talked, the two walked to the entrance of the tribe. In order not to attract attention, Han Yu and Maxi did not get too close. Instead, they huddled in the crowd and quietly observed standing at the entrance of the tribe, looking very arrogant.  Messenger of the Tail Clan.  Seeing the multi-tailed messengers with their tails raised to the sky, Han Yu always had the urge to rush up to them and slap them hard, then pointed at their noses and cursed them, "Don't pretend to be cool.  Pretend to be struck by lightning!"

    "It's a pity that this kind of thought can only be thought about. Maxi, who noticed that Han Yu was about to take action, stopped Han Yu in time and signaled that Han Yu was not the time to take action now.  After getting the hint, Han Yu had no choice but to give up the idea of ????teaching the envoy a lesson at this time, and kept this idea while the envoy returned to his tribe.

    "Hand over ten pairs of boys and girls, and we will not come to trouble you for ten months." The messenger of the multi-tailed tribe made conditions to the leader of the tailless tribe as if it were a gift.

    It’s just that the multi-tailed tribe’s envoy overestimated the intimidation power of his tribe, and the tailless tribe has not yet been oppressed by the multi-tailed tribe to the point where they dare not resist.  The leader of the Tailless Tribe first signaled to the tribesmen to be calm, and then asked the envoy of the Tailless Tribe: "I would like to ask what do you need boys and girls for?"

    "Huh, that's not what you need to know."

    "These children are the children of my tribe, and I have the right to know.??What do you want them to do?  "

    "The rules of sacrifice have changed, and these pure blood need to be dedicated to the great Black Dragon King." The messenger said to the clan leader with an expression that said you were honored.

    Everyone present took a breath.  Especially Han Yu and Maxi. Because of the language barrier, Han Yu captured Fran as a temporary translator for himself and Maxi.  But after listening to Fran's translation, Han Yu's eyes showed murderous intent. Originally, he just wanted to teach the envoy a lesson midway, but now Han Yu changed his mind.  A guy who doesn't hesitate to take other people's lives seriously has no right to live in this world.

    Maxi was about to burst into rage at this moment.  Maxi, who lives in a civilized world, cannot believe that such ignorant and barbaric things exist in this world.  Like Han Yu, Maxi also felt murderous intent in his heart.  As the Alliance's Chief Inspector, Maxi takes things like murder very lightly.  In Maxi's eyes, there are only two types of people, those who deserve to be killed and those who shouldn't.  Killing the people who deserve to be killed for the sake of the people who shouldn't be killed, in Maxi's view, is a just act.

    The messenger of the Duotail tribe didn’t know that he had been destined to die because of what he just said.  Still waiting proudly for the answer from the leader of the Tailless Tribe.  In the eyes of the envoy, the Tailless Tribe would agree to his request unless they no longer wanted to hang out here.

    To the envoy’s disappointment, the leader of the Tailless Clan rejected the conditions he proposed without hesitation.  Facing the angry crowd, the hero of the envoy said, "You will regret it, I will come back." He hurriedly ran away with his two men after these words.

    After the messenger ran away, the leader of the Tailless Tribe not only did not vent his breath, but instead shouted to the others in a hurry: "Everyone, please act quickly. Those beasts of the Tailless Tribe will not let it go. I think their revenge will come soon."  We will arrive. For the sake of our own relatives, prepare for a bloody battle."

    After hearing the words of the clan leader, everyone did not cheer or sigh in frustration. They just silently took their wives and children back to their dens, picked up their own weapons, and then walked to the entrance of the tribe to gather.

    No one has the confidence to stop the revenge of those from the Duotail tribe, but if you don’t fight, you will die. If you fight, there is still a glimmer of hope. If it were you, would you fight?

    It was only then that the clan leader who returned to his home discovered that there were a few people missing from the tribe. Fran and the two outsiders she brought back had disappeared, and it was not known where they had gone.  After searching for a while, the clan leader still found nothing. By this time, the young men in the tribe had already gathered.  In order to deal with the revenge of the Duotail clan, the clan leader had no choice but to forget about Fran and the two outsiders, and began to assign everyone their own tasks based on the terrain of the tribe.

    ……

    The messenger of the Duotail tribe is very angry!  I originally thought this trip would be a bad one.  But what I didn't expect was that I didn't get any benefits, but Xianqi suffered a lot.  Because the Duo-tailed tribe has always been strong, the people of the Duo-tailed tribe have become accustomed to being the masters of this world.  Now they suddenly encountered resistance from the tailless tribe, which made the messenger of the multi-tailed tribe feel ashamed.

    "Wait, you will regret it. I named you a good road for you to go, but you didn't go, and still insisted on using fists with you. Huh! He is really a bunch of cheap bones"

    The envoy was walking and cursing when the multi-tailed warrior who was walking in front of the envoy suddenly stopped suddenly. The envoy did not pay attention and bumped into the back of the multi-tailed warrior.  The messenger's nose suddenly became sour, and tears flowed out uncontrollably.

    "Are you sick? Don't you say hello before suddenly stopping?"  The messenger rubbed his unfortunate nose while scolding the multi-tailed warrior who was walking in front of him.

    "Sir, I didn't stop on purpose. We were blocked in front of us." The scolded Duotail warrior explained to the messenger with a bitter look on his face.  Unfortunately, the messenger didn't listen to the soldier's explanation at all. He pulled away the soldier in front and saw three masked men blocking the road.

    "Who are you? Don't you know who I am?".  The messenger scolded in a deep voice.

    "He asked us what we do?" Fran, standing next to Han Yu, whispered to Han Yu to explain what the messenger had just said.  Han Yu nodded, took a step forward and nuzzled at Maxi.  Maxi understood, and immediately said nothing, silently rushing towards the messenger.  When Fran saw this, he hurriedly wanted to call out to Maxi, but he heard Han Yu say unhurriedly; "Don't worry, if just a few rotten fish and shrimps are going to waste Maxi's time, then Maxi can just get out of here."  I went back to my hometown to retire.”

    Fran doesn’t understand why Han Yu trusts Maxi so much, just like Maxi trusts Han Yu. The two of them have been in constant trouble since they met Fran.  But only this time, Fran also hopes that Maxi can deal with that annoying person like Han Yu said.???.

    Seeing someone among the people blocking the road rushing over without saying a word, the two soldiers responsible for protecting the envoy rushed forward.  With two bangs, the two warriors of the messenger were knocked out by Maxi almost at the same time.

    Watching the two men fall to the ground and slide for several meters, there was no movement again.  The messenger's forehead began to sweat. The group of people in front of him were really too strong. How much hatred would it take to do such a crazy move?  If you attack yourself, the messenger of the Multi-tailed Clan, isn't this like making an enemy of the entire Multi-Tailed Clan?

    When he thought of the backer behind him, the messenger suddenly became more forceful in his speech, pointed at Maxi and shouted: "Try touching me? If you dare to touch me, then you and your family will be prepared to accept the multi-tailed clan's indiscriminate treatment."  Endless pursuitah~" Before he finished speaking, Maxi slapped the messenger in the face, and the messenger immediately screamed and flew backwards.  Before he could land, Han Yu appeared in the place where the envoy must pass. He raised his leg and kicked the envoy in the lower back. The envoy kicked Maxi again.  Seeing this, Maxi didn't hesitate to raise his leg and kick the messenger away from him.

    “Don’t kick me in the face!” The messenger looked at Maxi’s right foot getting closer and closer to his handsome face, and suddenly shouted loudly.  Unfortunately, the language barrier prevented the envoy from being disfigured.  Without waiting for the messenger to beg for mercy, Han Yu was like a scavenger in front of the goal. Before the messenger could land, he kicked Han Yu towards Maxi again.

    Just like this, you came and I went back and forth dozens of times, and the messenger had been kicked to the point of dying, with only his last breath left.  Han Yu walked to the envoy, squatted down, and said to the envoy the words he just learned from Fran.  When the messenger heard that he was asking about the specific location of the black dragon's heart, he shook his head like a rattle and said nothing.

    Han Yu became anxious when he saw the envoy like this.  He immediately stepped on the calf bone of the messenger's right leg.  The crisp sound of broken bones made Fran shiver, and he looked at Han Yu with some fear.  Maxi on the side saw this and comforted him: "Don't worry, Han Yu is a person who pays great attention to results. He doesn't care much about the process as long as he can achieve the goal. Some necessary means can be used. Just like now.  Force a confession.

    The messenger is not a tough guy.  After Han Yu crushed the envoy's resistance, the envoy honestly told Han Yu and others everything he knew.

    Looking back at the masked Fran standing behind him, Fran nodded slightly to Han Yu to show that he remembered everything.  When Han Yu saw this, he didn't talk nonsense and asked Maxi: "Uncle, do you have any questions to ask?".

    "there is none left."

    As soon as Maxi finished speaking, Han Yu had already broken the messenger's neck with both hands.  Seeing the envoy's dead expression after rushing, the three people present did not feel any discomfort at all.  Han Yu and Maxi had almost become accustomed to killing people because they had killed so many people.  And Fran doesn't need to listen. She has been fighting with the adults in her family since she was very young, and she is also a person who is used to seeing life and death.  It's just a dead person, so there's really no need to make a fuss.

    After killing the messenger, Han Yu and Maxi, led by Fran, arrived not far from the Duotail tribe.  Compared with the tailless tribe, the multi-tailed tribe is much more impressive.  However, when it comes to people like Han Yu and Maxi, the multi-tailed tribe is just a little better than the tailless tribe.

    "How do you plan to start?" Maxi asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, and just as he was about to speak, the three of them felt a sudden shaking under their feet. Thanks to both Han Yu and Maxi being trained masters, they didn't get embarrassed.

    "What's going on?" Maxi asked Han Yudao while observing the surroundings.  Han Yu was puzzled at first. This was inside the black dragon's body. It was impossible for an earthquake or tsunami to happen here.  An idea flashed in his mind, and Han Yu thought of a possibility, and then a smile appeared on his lips.  Maxi on the side asked in confusion: "Han Yu, what are you laughing at?"

    "Oh. I'm not laughing at anything. I just feel that the vibration just now must be related to the black dragon outside."

    "You mean" Maxi also woke up after being reminded.

    Han Yu nodded with a smile and replied: "Yes, the shock just now was probably caused by the black dragon being beaten. I just don't know who did it? Anyway, it was either a white light tiger or a black light tiger."

    After listening to Han Yu's explanation, Maxi also smiled slightly, glanced at the Duotail Tribe in the distance, and Maxi said firmly: "Han Yu, do it, let those guys see that we are not easy to mess with.  Obediently hand over the black dragon's heart."

    "Do you think they will give it to us if we tell them?" Han Yu rolled his eyes at Maxi, who was wishful thinking.

    "Then what do you think?"

    &nbsp; "It is certain to take action. It can be seen from the messenger that this multi-tailed tribe is a difficult group to deal with. Instead of wasting time with them to negotiate terms, it is better to directly kill the multi-tailed tribe, so as to catch the opponent off guard.  It will give us a chance to win in the future.”

    "Then what are you waiting for?" Maxi asked puzzledly.

    "I'm thinking, the Duotail clan is also the overlord of this world after all. Could it be hiding any secret hands? If there are secret hands, we must find a way to attract those secret hands first, and then catch them all in one fell swoop."

    "What do I need to do?" Maxie asked.

    "Please ask uncle to act as a human shield to attract firepower." Han Yu said with a smile.

    There was no hesitation at all. After listening to Han Yu’s arrangement, Maxi rushed over without saying a word.  At this moment, the people of the Duotail tribe seem to be preparing for some ceremony.  Seeing someone coming to cause trouble, especially after seeing that there was no tail behind the other person's butt, the multi-tailed people rushed straight towards Maxi.

    “I have to say, Maxi is really powerful, even if she fights more than 20 multi-tail warriors by herself, she won’t fall behind at all.  Fran, who was watching the battle on the sidelines, was filled with excitement.  Han Yu took the opportunity to say: "How is it? My uncle is great, isn't he? Think about it, even though he can't be the first wife"

    "Han Yu, don't talk nonsense." Maxi, who was fighting with someone, took the time to yell at Han Yu.

    "You have really bad ears. Can you hear from such a distance?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    Seeing Maxi’s glare, Han Yu could only give up again.  But Han Yu didn't want to talk anymore, but at this moment Fran was like a curious baby asking Han Yu non-stop questions.  Han Yu was not able to fall out, so he could only chat with Fran while keeping an eye on Maxi during the battle.

 Text Chapter 660 The Heart of the Black Dragon

    Chapter 660 The Heart of the Black Dragon

    For the Duotail tribe, no one can explain where they come from. According to the history passed down from generation to generation, they are the slaves of the Black Dragon King, who created them.  In order to repay the Black Dragon King for his creation, the Duotails often use living sacrifices to worship the Black Dragon King.  Before the tailless tribe appeared, the tailed tribe was the main target of the multi-tailed tribe.  But by chance, the multi-tailed tribe suddenly discovered that using the tailless tribe to sacrifice the Black Dragon King could obtain more gifts from the Black Dragon King.  It is for this reason that the tailed tribe was ruthlessly excluded from the sacrifices.

    But the tailless tribe is not a fish belly. When the tailless tribe found that they could not communicate with the multi-tailed tribe, they took up swords and guns.  Even if he dies, he must bite the multi-tailed tribe before he dies.  This crazy fighting method caused the multi-tailed tribe to suffer much greater losses than when fighting the tailed tribe.  In order to reduce losses, the Duotails came up with an idea and prepared to reach an agreement with the Tails, allowing the Tails to teach some Tails people every once in a while.  The envoys sent this time were just a test, but what disappointed the Duotail tribe was that the Wuwei tribe not only did not accept their goodwill, but instead sent people to beat them.  This is a provocation to the entire multi-tailed tribe.

    Maxi and Han Yu, two tailless humans, are considered tailless in the eyes of the multi-tailed tribe who judge their race by their tails.  The Tailless Tribe can accept the result that the Tailless Tribe rejects their proposal, but they cannot accept the reality that the Tailless Tribe attacks their own tribe.  In the eyes of the multi-tailed tribe, only they can attack the tailless tribe, but the tailless tribe cannot attack themselves.  This is the Black Dragon King's will.  Who said that?  Of course he is the high priest of the clan.

    "The tailless people have given up their right to live. According to the latest decree of the Black Dragon King, since there are people who want to die, then as the ruler of this world, we will give them death!" Outside the battlefield, wearing a black robe, the back of his butt was exposed.  The guy with four tails and a golden mask on his face shouted at the top of his lungs to the warriors of the multi-tail tribe.  As the words of the high priest fell, the warriors of the multi-tailed tribe let out an angry roar and began to advance towards the tribe of the tailless tribe with neat steps.  As for the three incoming tailless tribes, there is no need for too many elite multi-tailed tribesmen to waste time here.

    It’s just that the high priest was wrong. If he wanted to deal with the two super scourges Maxi and Han Yu, he might not be able to deal with them just by relying on the warriors of the Multi-tailed Tribe.

    Walls of fire blocked the path forward of the multi-tail warriors.  Han Yu first asked Fran to go back to the Tailless Tribe to inform the Tailless Tribe to be careful of the Tailtail Tribe's attack. Then he played with the flames in his hands and looked at the Tailtail Tribe warriors who were forced to take a detour by the wall of fire with a half-smile.

    "This is an evil sorcery. With the protection of the Black Dragon King, we will not be hurt by this kind of demon fire. We rush forward, kill this demon, and use the demon's blood to repay the Black Dragon King's favor." The high priest raised his hand.  With the sacrificial staff in his hand, Han Yu pointed at the distant warrior and shouted loudly to the Duotail warriors.

    "Magical body protection~Invulnerability to water and fire~Kill~" the Duotail warriors shouted slogans and rushed towards Han Yu one after another.  Maxi was struggling with a group of multi-tailed warriors with five tails and had no time to help Han Yu.  And Maxi didn't want to help Han Yu. In Maxi's opinion, with Han Yu's ability, he could still withstand the kind of battle in front of him.

    They saw Han Yu stretching his hands, and the flames sprayed from his hands flew nearly ten meters.  Immediately afterwards, Han Yu kicked off his legs powerfully, and his whole body flew into the air. After a loud shout, his whole body seemed to be on fire, attracting everyone's attention.

    "Haha The Black Dragon King has appeared. This monster will definitely die!" The high priest lost no time in shouting.  But before the high priest's shouting stopped, Han Yu, who had transformed into a fireman in the air, dived towards the multi-tailed warriors on the ground.  At that moment, Maxi seemed to see a fire phoenix.

    With a sound of "Hoo~", a very wide wall of flames pressed towards the warriors of the Duotail tribe. All the warriors affected were burned by the flames and screamed, jumped and jumped, and finally fell in the fire.  .  On the battlefield, there was a faint smell of meat. This food, which was originally a delicacy to the warriors of the multi-tailed tribe, made the remaining warriors of the multi-tailed tribe feel nauseated. Many warriors began to do it.  Vomiting, he looked at the high priest in confusion at the same time.

    "Isn't it said that we have been blessed by the Black Dragon King? Why can the flames still burn so many of our companions to death?

    Faced with the doubts of the Duotail warriors, the high priest did not blush and defended breathlessly: "A sincere heart will lead to success. Your hearts are not sincere. When faced with the demon's sorcery, you wavered. The Black Dragon King is  We will not protect those who are weak-minded.”

    Hearing the high priest’s explanation, most of the Duotail warriors were relieved, but there were still a small number of people who were confused.  Upon seeing this, the high priest just wanted to have people arrest those who dared to question his ability.  I heard the assistant next to me shout in panic: "High Priest, yourbutt.  "

    "You bastard! You're actually looking at my butt!" the high priest said angrily.

    "Yes, but your butt is smoking." The assistant shouted quickly when he heard it.

    The high priest looked back and saw that the black robe he was wearing was actually smoking.  Suddenly the high priest was so frightened that his face changed wildly. He saw the clan warriors who were burned to death.  Fear made the high priest lose his mind and began to take off his clothes in front of everyone.

    Except for a black robe, the high priest wore nothing underneath.  This time it was great, but it was exposed.  And to make matters worse, because of the panic and obesity, the high priest's robe got stuck on the high priest's neck when he was taking it off halfway.

    "Help! Help!" the high priest shouted urgently.  The assistant standing by saw this and rushed to help. Because the back of the black robe was on fire, the assistant rushed forward with a knife, preparing to cut open the high priest's black robe.  Unexpectedly, the high priest was panicked, moved his hands and feet, and slapped the assistant on the back of the head who was raising his knife and lowering his head to cut the black robe.

    "Poof~" The sharp knife suddenly penetrated the high priest's lower back, and the tip of the knife was exposed from his belly.  This sudden change made the scene quiet for a while, and everyone stared blankly at the sudden scene in front of them.

    A feeling of disillusionment spread throughout the venue.  In order to rule these simple-minded warriors of the multi-tail tribe, the high priest always boasts that he is a person favored by the Black Dragon King, so he is immortal, invulnerable to swords and guns, and invulnerable to water and fire.

    But now, the sharp knife stabbed into the body of the invulnerable high priest, and the flame burned the hair of the invulnerable high priest. The immortal high priest fell in a pool of blood, kicking his legs from time to time, watching  He will no longer live.

    "The reason why I can't get the protection of the Black Dragon King is because my mind is weak" The words of the high priest are still echoing in the ears, and the high priest who said these words is about to belch.  Who is it that has a weak will?  Or is it that the high priest was lying from the beginning?  There is no Black Dragon King at all!

    Thinking of this possibility, the remaining warriors of the multi-tail clan felt their hearts tighten. If the Black Dragon King really does not exist, then what is the meaning of all they have done?

    The fighting had stopped, and there was only the crackling sound of the high priest's fat pig-like body being burned by the flames. Han Yu and Maxi looked at each other and walked towards the heart of the black dragon.  According to the previous envoy's explanation, although he did not know the specific location of the black dragon's heart, there was only one place in the entire multi-tailed tribe where people were prohibited from entering or exiting at will.  That is the sacred chamber used by the high priest to communicate with the Black Dragon King, and only there can be the location of the Black Dragon's heart.

    They encountered almost no resistance. Even if there were multi-tailed warriors blocking the way, they would lower their heads and get out of the way after seeing Han Yu and Maxi.  The long-term collapse of faith has had a huge impact on these multi-tailed warriors, so much so that they have lost their fighting spirit.

    Kicking open the door of the divine chamber, what appeared in front of Han Yu and Maxi was a black hole about five meters in diameter, extending downward.  Standing next to the black hole and looking in, it was so dark that I couldn't see anything clearly.  Han Yu casually threw two fireballs into the black hole, and the light of the flames illuminated the situation inside the black hole.  This is a tunnel, don't know where it leads?

    Han Yu and Maxi looked at each other, jumped into the black hole at the same time, and went down the slope in the black hole. After about five minutes of sliding, Han Yu and Maxi fell into a large and spacious hole.  The exit of the black hole is at the top of the big hole.

    Han Yu pulled Maxi to the ground slowly. The two of them stared closely at the huge, red, heart-shaped organ that was beating slowly and powerfully at the end of the hole. Han Yu and Maxi knew that they had found the black dragon's body.  Heart.

    Now that you have found what you are looking for, the next thing to do is to destroy it.  Maxi rushed towards the heart of the black dragon without hesitation. Just as he reached the center of the big hole, Han Yu suddenly accelerated and rushed over, knocking Maxi aside.  Maxi knew that Han Yu would not attack her for no reason, so she rolled to the side, turned over and jumped up.  Right where he was standing just now, a circular shallow pit half a meter long appeared in front of Maxi's eyes.

    “Be careful, there’s something weird around here.” Han Yu stood opposite Maxi and shouted to Maxi.  As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sigh coming from the empty cave, "Oh~ wouldn't it be a happy thing to die like this without knowing anything?".

    "Who? Come out!" Maxi looked around warily and shouted loudly.

    With Maxi’s drink, the walls on both sides of the hole began to peel off, revealing eight statues hidden within the walls.  These eight statues have different shapes. The only thing they have in common is that the expressions of each statue are ferocious and terrifying, making people afraid of them.?? 

    In front of Han Yu and Maxi, the eight statues were shaking gently, and the gravel fell to the ground, revealing the bodies of the eight statues.  The eyes of the eight statues were originally dim and colorless, but when Han Yu and Maxi looked at the eyes of the eight statues, the eyes of the eight statues lit up almost at the same time and turned blue-white.

    The voice sounded again, "Using these eight statues to end your lives can be regarded as a reward for finding this place."

    "Bah!" Han Yu hated that pretentious voice. He turned to Maxi and said, "Uncle Maxi, these eight stone statues are handed over to you. I will destroy the heart!" After saying that, Han Yu rushed towards the heart of the black dragon.  .

    "Alas~ You are overestimating your own capabilities." The annoying voice sounded again, but Han Yu turned a deaf ear and finally hit a wall when he was close to the black dragon's heart.

    ……

    We really hit a wall!

    Damn it!

    Who was so full that he placed a wall of light around the heart of the black dragon?

    Han Yu, who was unaware, bumped into the light wall, and was immediately dizzy from the impact, with stars in his eyes.

    "Oh~ I told you that you are overestimating your capabilities." Hearing that annoying voice, Han Yu suddenly became even more angry, struggled to get up, looked around and cursed: "You hide your head and show your tail, care about your head and don't care about your body, Shabi  ! You wolf cub who has been ignored for forty miles, get out of here right now, grandpa!"

    "It's wrong to curse people! Don't you know that swearing won't solve the problem." The annoying voice still said unhurriedly.  But to Han Yu's ears, this guy was deliberately laughing at his own embarrassment just now.

    "Okay, you won't come out, right? Then I will force you out!" Han Yu cursed angrily and started to release the flames.  This time the flame release was different from the previous ones.  In the past, Han Yu's pursuit was to compress the flame as much as possible, because Han Yu believed that the essence was concentrated.  But this time Han Yu did the opposite. He didn't care about the power of flames at all, just to fill the cave with flames and find the guy who was hiding in the dark and pretending to be a ghost.

    "Alas~ Should I praise your intelligence or laugh at your stupidity? I'm obviously right in front of you, why can't you see it?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu was slightly startled, then stared at Heilong's heart and asked, "Is it your heart that keeps talking?"

    "certainly."

    "Go to hell you!"

    "Huu~" The flames burned fiercely towards the black dragon's heart.  But the flame was blocked in front of the wall of light.

    "Don't waste your efforts, your flames alone cannot melt this wall of light." The black dragon said slowly in his heart.

    "That's not necessarily the case." Han Yu replied unwillingly.

    ……

    Facts have proved that sometimes, you still need to listen to what others say.  I don’t know what material the light wall was made of, but it actually blocked the burning of Han Yu’s flames without showing any signs of damage.

    But just when Han Yu was frowning and thinking about countermeasures, there was a gust of wind behind him, and Maxi's reminder came to his ears: "Be careful!"

    It was too late to get out of the way, so Han Yu simply squatted on the ground with his head in his arms. A stone statue hit the light wall with a bang, causing ripples on the light wall.  When Han Yu saw this, his heart moved. He turned around and shouted to Maxi, who had beaten the eight stone statues so hard that they couldn't find them. "Uncle Maxi, try hitting this light wall with those eight stone statues!"

    Han Yu’s request was a piece of cake for Maxi.

    "Boom~boom~boom" seven sounds were heard in a row, and cracks appeared on the light wall. Han Yu turned sideways to face the black dragon's heart, put his hands behind his back, and sprayed out flames.  With the help of the power generated by this **, Han Yu suddenly broke through the light wall with his right shoulder and rushed into the heart of the black dragon.

    Seeing that the black dragon's heart had entered the attack range, Han Yu made a fist with his right hand, and the power of the flames was concentrated in his right hand. Han Yu shouted and punched the black dragon's heart fiercely.  What was unexpected was that just when Han Yu's right fist was about to touch Heilong's heart, a human hand suddenly stretched out from Heilong's heart and firmly caught Han Yu's right fist.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw it, but he was already riding a tiger and it was hard to get off. Either you die or you die!  Unable to escape, Han Yu could only summon up his courage and continuously increase the strength of his right hand.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the hand stretched out from the black dragon's heart remained motionless, firmly grasping Han Yu's right hand, preventing Han Yu's right hand from moving forward at all.

    Maxi, who was not far away, saw this and rushed over to help. Unexpectedly, before he could rush to the front of the light wall, the eight stone statues suddenly moved again. This time, the eight stone statues no longer fought independently as before, but  Gather together, blendIt turned into a huge stone statue, lying in front of Maxi.

    "Damn it!" Maxi yelled, and rushed towards the huge stone statue with both hands clenched into fists. At this time, Maxi no longer cared about preserving his strength.

    There are two admirable things about Alliance Inspector General Maxi. First, he is unselfish. No matter who falls into his hands, he will deal with it according to the law and never show any personal favours.  The second is that Maxi likes to take care of the younger generations.  Of course, the juniors referred to here are those with potential.  For these juniors, Maxi has always taken care of and cultivated them as his own juniors. Even if they are not members of the alliance, as long as they do not commit any crimes, they can still be taken care of by Maxi.  Like Han Yu, Maxi has been paying attention.  Someone once asked Maxi if it was worth it?  Maxi’s Q&A is very simple, “This world needs all kinds of talents to maintain and develop. You can’t suppress and exclude people just because they are not on the same side as you. Besides, who can guarantee that today we are not on the same side?”  , we can’t be together tomorrow.” Because of this sentence, no matter how many people Maxi offended, there were also many people who defended him.

    Now seeing that Han Yu, whom he was very optimistic about, was in crisis, Maxi naturally wanted to help, but the current situation made Maxi feel annoyed.  This huge stone statue cannot be set up in a short while.  But once I get rid of this huge stone statue, I'm afraid it will be too late to rescue Han Yu.

    "Uncle Maxi, you only need to deal with your own opponents. I will deal with my opponents myself!" Han Yu shouted loudly without looking back.  After saying that, Han Yu swung his left hand towards the black dragon's heart without waiting for Maxi to answer.  Just as Han Yu expected, another hand stretched out to grab Han Yu's left hand, but he didn't expect that Han Yu did it on purpose and grabbed the hand stretched out by Black Dragon's heart with his backhand.

    Chapter 660 The Heart of the Black Dragon

    For the Duotail tribe, no one can explain where they come from. According to the history passed down from generation to generation, they are the slaves of the Black Dragon King, who created them.  In order to repay the Black Dragon King for his creation, the Duotails often use living sacrifices to worship the Black Dragon King.  Before the tailless tribe appeared, the tailed tribe was the main target of the multi-tailed tribe.  But by chance, the multi-tailed tribe suddenly discovered that using the tailless tribe to sacrifice the Black Dragon King could obtain more gifts from the Black Dragon King.  It is for this reason that the tailed tribe was ruthlessly excluded from the sacrifices.

    But the tailless tribe is not a fish belly. When the tailless tribe found that they could not communicate with the multi-tailed tribe, they took up swords and guns.  Even if he dies, he must bite the multi-tailed tribe before he dies.  This crazy fighting method caused the multi-tailed tribe to suffer much greater losses than when fighting the tailed tribe.  In order to reduce losses, the Duotails came up with an idea and prepared to reach an agreement with the Tails, allowing the Tails to teach some Tails people every once in a while.  The envoys sent this time were just a test, but what disappointed the Duotail tribe was that the Wuwei tribe not only did not accept their goodwill, but instead sent people to beat them.  This is a provocation to the entire multi-tailed tribe.

    Maxi and Han Yu, two tailless humans, are considered tailless in the eyes of the multi-tailed tribe who judge their race by their tails.  The Tailless Tribe can accept the result that the Tailless Tribe rejects their proposal, but they cannot accept the reality that the Tailless Tribe attacks their own tribe.  In the eyes of the multi-tailed tribe, only they can attack the tailless tribe, but the tailless tribe cannot attack themselves.  This is the Black Dragon King's will.  Who said that?  Of course he is the high priest of the clan.

    "The tailless people have given up their right to live. According to the latest decree of the Black Dragon King, since there are people who want to die, then as the ruler of this world, we will give them death!" Outside the battlefield, wearing a black robe, the back of his butt was exposed.  The guy with four tails and a golden mask on his face shouted at the top of his lungs to the warriors of the multi-tail tribe.  As the words of the high priest fell, the warriors of the multi-tailed tribe let out an angry roar and began to advance towards the tribe of the tailless tribe with neat steps.  As for the three incoming tailless tribes, there is no need for too many elite multi-tailed tribesmen to waste time here.

    It’s just that the high priest was wrong. If he wanted to deal with the two super scourges Maxi and Han Yu, he might not be able to deal with them just by relying on the warriors of the Multi-tailed Tribe.

    Walls of fire blocked the path forward of the multi-tail warriors.  Han Yu first asked Fran to go back to the Tailless Tribe to inform the Tailless Tribe to be careful of the Tailtail Tribe's attack. Then he played with the flames in his hands and looked at the Tailtail Tribe warriors who were forced to take a detour by the wall of fire with a half-smile.

    "This is an evil sorcery. With the protection of the Black Dragon King, we will not be hurt by this kind of demon fire. We rush forward, kill this demon, and use the demon's blood to repay the Black Dragon King's favor." The high priest raised his hand.  With the sacrificial staff in his hand, Han Yu pointed at the distant warrior and shouted loudly to the Duotail warriors.

    "Magical body protection~Invulnerability to water and fire~Kill~" the Duotail warriors shouted slogans and rushed towards Han Yu one after another.  Maxi was struggling with a group of multi-tailed warriors with five tails, and there was no time?Help Han Yu.  And Maxi didn't want to help Han Yu. In Maxi's opinion, with Han Yu's ability, he could still withstand the kind of battle in front of him.

    They saw Han Yu stretching his hands, and the flames sprayed from his hands flew nearly ten meters.  Immediately afterwards, Han Yu kicked off his legs powerfully, and his whole body flew into the air. After a loud shout, his whole body seemed to be on fire, attracting everyone's attention.

    "Haha The Black Dragon King has appeared. This monster will definitely die!" The high priest lost no time in shouting.  But before the high priest's shouting stopped, Han Yu, who had transformed into a fireman in the air, dived towards the multi-tailed warriors on the ground.  At that moment, Maxi seemed to see a fire phoenix.

    With a sound of "Hoo~", a very wide wall of flames pressed towards the warriors of the Duotail tribe. All the warriors affected were burned by the flames and screamed, jumped and jumped, and finally fell in the fire.  .  On the battlefield, there was a faint smell of meat. This food, which was originally a delicacy to the warriors of the multi-tailed tribe, made the remaining warriors of the multi-tailed tribe feel nauseated. Many warriors began to do it.  Vomiting, he looked at the high priest in confusion at the same time.

    "Isn't it said that we have been blessed by the Black Dragon King? Why can the flames still burn so many of our companions to death?

    Faced with the doubts of the Duotail warriors, the high priest did not blush and defended breathlessly: "A sincere heart will lead to success. Your hearts are not sincere. When faced with the demon's sorcery, you wavered. The Black Dragon King is  We will not protect those who are weak-minded.”

    Hearing the high priest’s explanation, most of the Duotail warriors were relieved, but there were still a small number of people who were confused.  Upon seeing this, the high priest just wanted to have people arrest those who dared to question his ability.  I heard the assistant next to me shout in panic: "High Priest, your ass."

    "You bastard! You're actually looking at my butt!" the high priest said angrily.

    "Yes, but your butt is smoking." The assistant shouted quickly when he heard it.

    The high priest looked back and saw that the black robe he was wearing was actually smoking.  Suddenly the high priest was so frightened that his face changed wildly. He saw the clan warriors who were burned to death.  Fear made the high priest lose his mind and began to take off his clothes in front of everyone.

    Except for a black robe, the high priest wore nothing underneath.  This time it was great, but it was exposed.  And to make matters worse, because of the panic and obesity, the high priest's robe got stuck on the high priest's neck when he was taking it off halfway.

    "Help! Help!" the high priest shouted urgently.  The assistant standing by saw this and rushed to help. Because the back of the black robe was on fire, the assistant rushed forward with a knife, preparing to cut open the high priest's black robe.  Unexpectedly, the high priest was panicked, moved his hands and feet, and slapped the assistant on the back of the head who was raising his knife and lowering his head to cut the black robe.

    "Poof~" The sharp knife suddenly penetrated the high priest's lower back, and the tip of the knife was exposed from his belly.  This sudden change made the scene quiet for a while, and everyone stared blankly at the sudden scene in front of them.

    A feeling of disillusionment spread throughout the venue.  In order to rule these simple-minded warriors of the multi-tail tribe, the high priest always boasts that he is a person favored by the Black Dragon King, so he is immortal, invulnerable to swords and guns, and invulnerable to water and fire.

    But now, the sharp knife stabbed into the body of the invulnerable high priest, and the flame burned the hair of the invulnerable high priest. The immortal high priest fell in a pool of blood, kicking his legs from time to time, watching  He will no longer live.

    "The reason why I can't get the protection of the Black Dragon King is because my mind is weak" The words of the high priest are still echoing in the ears, and the high priest who said these words is about to belch.  Who is it that has a weak will?  Or is it that the high priest was lying from the beginning?  There is no Black Dragon King at all!

    Thinking of this possibility, the remaining warriors of the multi-tail clan felt their hearts tighten. If the Black Dragon King really does not exist, then what is the meaning of all they have done?

    The fighting had stopped, and there was only the crackling sound of the high priest's fat pig-like body being burned by the flames. Han Yu and Maxi looked at each other and walked towards the heart of the black dragon.  According to the previous envoy's explanation, although he did not know the specific location of the black dragon's heart, there was only one place in the entire multi-tailed tribe where people were prohibited from entering or exiting at will.  That is the sacred chamber used by the high priest to communicate with the Black Dragon King, and only there can be the location of the Black Dragon's heart.

    They encountered almost no resistance. Even if there were multi-tailed warriors blocking the way, they would lower their heads and get out of the way after seeing Han Yu and Maxi.  The long-term collapse of faith has had a huge impact on these multi-tailed warriors, so much so that they have lost their fighting spirit.

    Kicking open the door of the divine chamber, what appeared in front of Han Yu and Maxi was a black hole about five meters in diameter, pointing downwards.Extending.  Standing next to the black hole and looking in, it was so dark that I couldn't see anything clearly.  Han Yu casually threw two fireballs into the black hole, and the light of the flames illuminated the situation inside the black hole.  This is a tunnel, don't know where it leads?

    Han Yu and Maxi looked at each other, jumped into the black hole at the same time, and went down the slope in the black hole. After about five minutes of sliding, Han Yu and Maxi fell into a large and spacious hole.  The exit of the black hole is at the top of the big hole.

    Han Yu pulled Maxi to the ground slowly. The two of them stared closely at the huge, red, heart-shaped organ that was beating slowly and powerfully at the end of the hole. Han Yu and Maxi knew that they had found the black dragon's body.  Heart.

    Now that you have found what you are looking for, the next thing to do is to destroy it.  Maxi rushed towards the heart of the black dragon without hesitation. Just as he reached the center of the big hole, Han Yu suddenly accelerated and rushed over, knocking Maxi aside.  Maxi knew that Han Yu would not attack her for no reason, so she rolled to the side, turned over and jumped up.  Right where he was standing just now, a circular shallow pit half a meter long appeared in front of Maxi's eyes.

    “Be careful, there’s something weird around here.” Han Yu stood opposite Maxi and shouted to Maxi.  As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sigh coming from the empty cave, "Oh~ wouldn't it be a happy thing to die like this without knowing anything?".

    "Who? Come out!" Maxi looked around warily and shouted loudly.

    With Maxi’s drink, the walls on both sides of the hole began to peel off, revealing eight statues hidden within the walls.  These eight statues have different shapes. The only thing they have in common is that the expressions of each statue are ferocious and terrifying, making people afraid of them.

    In front of Han Yu and Maxi, the eight statues were shaking gently, and the gravel fell to the ground, revealing the bodies of the eight statues.  The eyes of the eight statues were originally dim and colorless, but when Han Yu and Maxi looked at the eyes of the eight statues, the eyes of the eight statues lit up almost at the same time and turned blue-white.

    The voice sounded again, "Using these eight statues to end your lives can be regarded as a reward for finding this place."

    "Bah!" Han Yu hated that pretentious voice. He turned to Maxi and said, "Uncle Maxi, these eight stone statues are handed over to you. I will destroy the heart!" After saying that, Han Yu rushed towards the heart of the black dragon.  .

    "Alas~ You are overestimating your own capabilities." The annoying voice sounded again, but Han Yu turned a deaf ear and finally hit a wall when he was close to the black dragon's heart.

    ……

    We really hit a wall!

    Damn it!

    Who was so full that he placed a wall of light around the heart of the black dragon?

    Han Yu, who was unaware, bumped into the light wall, and was immediately dizzy from the impact, with stars in his eyes.

    "Oh~ I told you that you are overestimating your capabilities." Hearing that annoying voice, Han Yu suddenly became even more angry, struggled to get up, looked around and cursed: "You hide your head and show your tail, care about your head and don't care about your body, Shabi  ! You wolf cub who has been ignored for forty miles, get out of here right now, grandpa!"

    "It's wrong to curse people! Don't you know that swearing won't solve the problem." The annoying voice still said unhurriedly.  But to Han Yu's ears, this guy was deliberately laughing at his own embarrassment just now.

    "Okay, you won't come out, right? Then I will force you out!" Han Yu cursed angrily and started to release the flames.  This time the flame release was different from the previous ones.  In the past, Han Yu's pursuit was to compress the flame as much as possible, because Han Yu believed that the essence was concentrated.  But this time Han Yu did the opposite. He didn't care about the power of flames at all, just to fill the cave with flames and find the guy who was hiding in the dark and pretending to be a ghost.

    "Alas~ Should I praise your intelligence or laugh at your stupidity? I'm obviously right in front of you, why can't you see it?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu was slightly startled, then stared at Heilong's heart and asked, "Is it your heart that keeps talking?"

    "certainly."

    "Go to hell you!"

    "Huu~" The flames burned fiercely towards the black dragon's heart.  But the flame was blocked in front of the wall of light.

    "Don't waste your efforts, your flames alone cannot melt this wall of light." The black dragon said slowly in his heart.

    "That's not necessarily the case." Han Yu replied unwillingly.

    ……

    Facts have proved that sometimes, you still need to listen to what others say.  I don’t know what material the light wall is made of, but it actually blocked the burning of Han Yu’s flame without any sign of damage.have.

    But just when Han Yu was frowning and thinking about countermeasures, there was a gust of wind behind him, and Maxi's reminder came to his ears: "Be careful!"

    It was too late to get out of the way, so Han Yu simply squatted on the ground with his head in his arms. A stone statue hit the light wall with a bang, causing ripples on the light wall.  When Han Yu saw this, his heart moved. He turned around and shouted to Maxi, who had beaten the eight stone statues so hard that they couldn't find them. "Uncle Maxi, try hitting this light wall with those eight stone statues!"

    Han Yu’s request was a piece of cake for Maxi.

    "Boom~boom~boom" seven sounds were heard in a row, and cracks appeared on the light wall. Han Yu turned sideways to face the black dragon's heart, put his hands behind his back, and sprayed out flames.  With the help of the power generated by this **, Han Yu suddenly broke through the light wall with his right shoulder and rushed into the heart of the black dragon.

    Seeing that the black dragon's heart had entered the attack range, Han Yu made a fist with his right hand, and the power of the flames was concentrated in his right hand. Han Yu shouted and punched the black dragon's heart fiercely.  What was unexpected was that just when Han Yu's right fist was about to touch Heilong's heart, a human hand suddenly stretched out from Heilong's heart and firmly caught Han Yu's right fist.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw it, but he was already riding a tiger and it was hard to get off. Either you die or you die!  Unable to escape, Han Yu could only summon up his courage and continuously increase the strength of his right hand.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the hand stretched out from the black dragon's heart remained motionless, firmly grasping Han Yu's right hand, preventing Han Yu's right hand from moving forward at all.

    Maxi, who was not far away, saw this and rushed over to help. Unexpectedly, before he could rush to the front of the light wall, the eight stone statues suddenly moved again. This time, the eight stone statues no longer fought independently as before, but  They gathered together and merged into a huge stone statue, lying in front of Maxi.

    "Damn it!" Maxi yelled, and rushed towards the huge stone statue with both hands clenched into fists. At this time, Maxi no longer cared about preserving his strength.

    There are two admirable things about Alliance Inspector General Maxi. First, he is unselfish. No matter who falls into his hands, he will deal with it according to the law and never show any personal favours.  The second is that Maxi likes to take care of the younger generations.  Of course, the juniors referred to here are those with potential.  For these juniors, Maxi has always taken care of and cultivated them as his own juniors. Even if they are not members of the alliance, as long as they do not commit any crimes, they can still be taken care of by Maxi.  Like Han Yu, Maxi has been paying attention.  Someone once asked Maxi if it was worth it?  Maxi’s Q&A is very simple, “This world needs all kinds of talents to maintain and develop. You can’t suppress and exclude people just because they are not on the same side as you. Besides, who can guarantee that today we are not on the same side?”  , we can’t be together tomorrow.” Because of this sentence, no matter how many people Maxi offended, there were also many people who defended him.

    Now seeing that Han Yu, whom he was very optimistic about, was in crisis, Maxi naturally wanted to help, but the current situation made Maxi feel annoyed.  This huge stone statue cannot be set up in a short while.  But once I get rid of this huge stone statue, I'm afraid it will be too late to rescue Han Yu.

    "Uncle Maxi, you only need to deal with your own opponents. I will deal with my opponents myself!" Han Yu shouted loudly without looking back.  After saying that, Han Yu swung his left hand towards the black dragon's heart without waiting for Maxi to answer.  Just as Han Yu expected, another hand stretched out to grab Han Yu's left hand, but he didn't expect that Han Yu did it on purpose and grabbed the hand stretched out by Black Dragon's heart with his backhand.

 Text Chapter 661 The God of Death in the Death Desert Star Territory

    Chapter 661 The God of Death in the Death Desert Star Territory

    The Courage, which has left Jelinka, is now traveling in the desert star field of death, which is being talked about so badly.  Jelinka has become a thing of the past. With the awakening of the black dragon, everything about Jelinka has been devastated.  Except for the three or two small fish who are not in Jelinka, the main members of the card club can no longer serve as potential opponents for the alliance.

    After Maxi handed over the command of the Alliance Fleet to Rowling, he continued to carry out secret missions with his own Ninth Force and left Jelinka.  And Luo Lin didn't stay long after taking over the command of the alliance fleet. After saying a brief farewell to Han Yu and others, she took Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and the family of three brought back from the Holy Tomb with them.  The woman in white left the Courage and led the Alliance fleet back to the Alliance.

    Han Yu and his party who stayed in Jelinka saw that they had nothing to do here, so they left Jelinka after settling the tailless tribesmen who had been rescued by the giant stone Gomula.  The tailless tribesmen who escaped were very lucky. They escaped with a lot of lives and could start a new life without disputes.  On Jelinka, the Tailless Tribe is already the only human group here. In other words, Jelinka has become the territory of the Tailless Tribe. All they need to face are the beasts living in Jelinka, but nothing else.  The human race competes with them.

    Inside the Courage

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw Long Xinsheng, who had been retrieved from the black dragon's body, standing in front of the window in a daze.  This Long Xinsheng is very weird.  Although he looked younger than himself, Han Yu knew that this guy was older than him by who knows how many years.  It's like I've lost my memory, but I always recall something at critical moments.  For example, the giant stone statue of Gomula was originally so huge that the Courage simply couldn't fit it inside.  But just when Han Yu was about to force the crying Long Xinsheng to take the Courage, Long Xinsheng suddenly uttered a jerky and difficult-to-understand language and shrunk the three-story Gomula.  It's only as big as a keychain.  But when Han Yu asked Long Xinsheng where he knew the shrinking spell, Long Xinsheng looked confused again. His answer was the same as before when he told Gomra's name. He couldn't figure out why he knew that part.  Spell.

    You must not have the intention to harm others, and you must not have the intention to guard against others.  Although Han Yu was confused about this little brother who listened to him very much, he also took good care of him.  Of course, apart from Han Yu, everyone else on the Courage also took good care of Long Xinsheng.  After all, this guy has good looks and can be regarded as a girl killer.  Coupled with the memory loss, these two points together can easily attract the attention of girls.  Fortunately, this is in the Death Star Territory. If the alliance were left alone, Han Yu might have the idea of ??charging for Long Xinsheng's exhibition.

    "Xinsheng, what's wrong? Why are you so lost in thought?" Han Yu walked to Long Xinsheng's side and asked.

    Long Xinsheng, who didn't notice Han Yu approaching at all, was obviously startled by Han Yu's sudden appearance.  In fact, it can't be said that Han Yu suddenly appeared. It was just that Long Xinsheng was too absorbed in thinking, so he didn't notice it.

    "I was wondering what I did before?" Long Xinsheng replied slowly.

    "Oh, have you figured out anything?"  Han Yu asked curiously after hearing this.

    "I saw Long Xinsheng shaking his head, "No, when I think about the past, I find that my mind goes blank and I can't remember anything."

    "Really? Don't be impatient. If you can't remember it, just think about it slowly. There will always be a time when you remember it." After hearing this, Han Yu comforted Long Xinsheng.

    When Long Xinsheng heard Han Yu’s words, he grinned and fell silent.  Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, reached out and patted Long Xinsheng's shoulder and said, "Don't look listless. It doesn't matter even if you can't remember what happened before. As long as I have something to eat, you will have something to eat."  .”

    "I'm not worried about this."

    "Then what are you worried about?"

    "Can a person without a past be considered a complete person?".

    Han Yu: ""

    "Oh~ the weather is nice. I'll go over there and have a look." Han Yu said as he walked to the side.  Long Xinsheng's answer was honestly shocking to Han Yu. He couldn't tell that Long Xinsheng was still an artistic young man.  Literature and art is literature and art, it is better than ** youth.  Han Yu sighed as he walked towards his room.  White Light Tiger and Black Light Tiger parted ways with Jelinka, Han Yu and others. Before leaving, they left Han Yu the same thing, saying that if Han Yu could open it, he would get some good things. As for what good things  , the two tigers didn’t say anything, and Han Yu didn’t ask. He just started playing with a small box that the two tigers left for him.  According to the requirements of the two tigers, Han Yu must open the small box by himself, and violence cannot be used.  Han Yu didn't know what was in the small box, and he didn't dare to use violent methods.?, it’s not that I’m afraid of the two tigers, but I’m worried that the use of violence will destroy the contents of the wooden box.  It's just that the small box is really weird, with no keyhole or switch.  It's like a whole, with no gaps at all.

    Lying on his back on his bed, Han Yu looked over and over at the small wooden box in his hand, and finally got the same answer as before. This small wooden box was deliberately left by the two dead tigers to gratify him before leaving.  You know clearly that your curiosity is stronger than that of ordinary people, but you still give such a thing to yourself. Isn't it because you are greedy for yourself?

    Han Yu threw the small wooden box in his hand next to the pillow angrily, staring at the ceiling, his eyes rolling, not knowing what he was thinking.  At this moment, the alarm in the room went off, signaling the members of the Courage to rush to the control room.

    "Something must have happened!" Han Yu jumped up from the bed, opened the door and ran towards the control room.  As soon as he entered the control room, he saw Lin Ke's face was solemn and his brows were furrowed.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly asked: "Lin Ke, what happened?"

    "Han Yu, we are in trouble." Lin Ke said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    Lin Ke’s attitude affected Han Yu, making Han Yu feel a little nervous.  Han Yu still understood Lin Ke.  She is not a woman who likes to shout. Once she feels troublesome, she is really encountering something difficult.

    "What happened?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "It is estimated that in half an hour, we will encounter a magnetic sandstorm in the Death Desert."

    ? Magnetic sandstorm is the most mysterious weather in the Death Desert Star Territory. It is said that anyone who encounters a magnetic sandstorm is equivalent to being sentenced to death.  The magnetic sandstorm, known as the God of Death in the Desert of Death, is extremely destructive. The most frightening thing is that the magnetic sandstorm appears without any regularity and is completely random. It may appear in one place several times in a row, or it may appear in one place.  One shot, one shot to the west, and they may suddenly appear from behind you, poke you in the ass and then turn around and disappear.

    The scariest thing is what you can’t control or understand.

    Before entering the Death Desert Star Territory, Han Yu also heard about the magnetic sandstorm, but every time it went smoothly, it was almost smooth sailing, without any obstacles.  Originally, Han Yu thought that his journey into the Desert of Death would go smoothly this time, but he did not expect to encounter a magnetic sandstorm.  Did you use up your good luck the last few times you entered the Desert of Death?  Han Yu didn't know why he encountered a magnetic sandstorm.  All he knew was that if they couldn't survive this crisis, they would be doomed.

    "Is there any way?" Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and asked.

    Lin Ke heard the words and replied: "Yes, after discussing with Yan'er, I feel that it is safer to let the Spirit land on a nearby planet to avoid the magnetic sandstorm before it comes into contact with the Spirit."

    "Are you sure you can escape?"  Han Yu asked.

    "No, but this is the only thing we can do now. If we continue to stay here, we can only wait for death." Lin Ke shook his head and said.

    At this time, Ning Ping and others also rushed to the control room. After listening to Qiao Yan'er telling them about the upcoming magnetic sandstorm, they agreed to Qiao Yan'er's request for an emergency landing of the Courage without any hesitation.  A proposal for a nearby planet.  After all, this is the only feasible solution at the moment. As Lin Ke said, no matter whether it works or not, it is better to try it first than to stay where you are and wait to die.

    With the same opinion, the Spirit immediately rushed towards the nearest planet.  Qiao Yaner, who was observing the magnetic sandstorm, suddenly shouted: "No, the movement of the magnetic sandstorm has accelerated. It is expected that the first contact with the Spirit will be made in five minutes."

    “Everyone should be prepared for impact.” Han Yu immediately loudly reminded everyone after hearing this.

    Anti-impact preparation, in fact, to put it bluntly, is to fasten the safety belt and hold the handle of the seat steady with both hands to prevent the starship from being shaken by the impact force and being injured when it is impacted.  Hearing Han Yu's shout, everyone immediately prepared for impact.  At this time and place, no matter how good Han Yu or Ning Ping are, they are useless.  The power of nature belongs to the power of heaven and earth, and cannot be easily countered by just one or two people.

    While everyone was waiting nervously, the magnetic sandstorm arrived as scheduled.  Although Lin Ke was trying his best, the Courage was still like a leaf in a tsunami, drifting with the current, rolling up and down, and would be torn into pieces by the current if he wasn't careful.  Since Lin Ke has used strength to connect himself to the Courage at this time, when the Courage is damaged, part of the damage will be transferred to Lin Ke.  But for the safety of Han Yu and others, Lin Ke still gritted his teeth and persisted. Even though he had suffered many wounds, Lin Ke still remained silent.? 

    "Lin Ke!" Han Yu, who turned around to see what was going on with Lin Ke, saw Lin Ke's appearance and shouted suddenly.  At the same time, he tore off his seat belt and rushed to Lin Ke's side.  It's just that the power of the magnetic sandstorm was too strong. As soon as Han Yu left his seat, he was knocked aside by a huge wave of impact.  Han Yu, who fell to the ground, looked up at Lin Ke and saw Lin Ke falling backwards.  Han Yu immediately ignored the pain all over his body, sprayed flames from his hands, and hugged Lin Ke before Lin Ke could do anything.

    Just losing Lin Ke’s control, the Courage was immediately ravaged by a magnetic sandstorm.

    The HMS Courage was rolling in the magnetic sandstorm. As it moved with the direction of the magnetic sandstorm, the people inside the HMS Courage were rolling along with it. Their heads were dizzy, their hearts were stuffy, and they almost wanted to vomit.  Fortunately, except for Han Yu and Lin Ke, who did not wear seat belts, everyone else fastened themselves firmly to their seats.  Although it is uncomfortable and tight, there will be no bumps.  But Han Yu was miserable. In order to prevent Lin Ke from being injured, Han Yu hugged Lin Ke tightly in his arms and used himself as a flesh pad to prevent Lin Ke from being knocked by rolling.  Seeing that Han Yu was injured all over because of protecting Lin Ke, Ning Ping and others wanted to help, but Han Yu stopped them.  In fact, even if Ning Ping and others wanted to help, it would be difficult to get close to Han Yu and Lin Ke in this situation.

    ……

    I don’t know how long it took, but the people in the Courage slowly woke up.  Under the raging magnetic sandstorm, Ningping and others had already fainted.  Now that they found themselves awake, everyone felt a little lucky.  I was able to survive in extremely bad weather like a magnetic sandstorm. Is this considered a catastrophic escape that will surely lead to good fortune in the future?

    By the way, where are Han Yu and Lin Ke?  Ning Ping and others looked at the control room and found that Han Yu and Lin Ke were no longer there.  Everyone immediately unbuckled their seat belts and started searching separately.  Soon, everyone found Han Yu and Lin Ke at the tail of the Courage.  Han Yu was seen leaning against the rear wall, still protecting Lin Ke in his arms.  The two people closed their eyes and hugged each other tightly.

    Han Mengxin stepped forward and pushed Han Yu gently, calling softly: "Brother, brother, wake up."

    ……

    Han Yu slowly opened his eyes. After seeing Han Mengxin, he immediately said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, hurry up, treat Lin Ke quickly."

    "Yes, I will. But before that, I think you, brother, are the one who should receive treatment."

    "I'm fine, I'm strong, you treat Lin Ke first." Han Yu shook his head and rejected Han Mengxin's suggestion, urging Han Mengxin.  At this moment, Lin Ke also woke up. When he saw himself being held in Han Yu's arms, with Han Mengxin and others standing around him, his face turned red and he struggled to stand up.

    "Don't move, let Mengxin treat you first." Han Yu hugged Lin Ke and said.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Lin Ke vaguely remembered that he seemed to be hugged by someone before he fainted.  After taking a closer look at Han Yu, Lin Ke knew that Han Yu protected him after he fainted.  In order to protect himself, he suffered many injuries.

    Women are very emotional animals.  You can be poor, you can be stupidas long as you have her in your heart and value her, then she may follow you.  Han Yu was neither rich nor stupid, but in order to protect Lin Ke, he would rather be covered in injuries. This made Lin Ke's eyes red. If there weren't others at the scene, Lin Ke would probably respond to Han Yu in the most enthusiastic and bold way.  of contribution.  But Lin Ke is a conservative woman after all. Although she loves Han Yu very much at the moment, she still dare not express her love to Han Yu in front of everyone. She can only stand aside and look at Han Yu lovingly with her passionate eyes.  Yu.

    "Brother, thanks to you, Sister Ke didn't suffer any external injuries. Her injuries are mainly internal injuries. She will be fine as long as she recovers for a while. But brother, you are a bit unlucky. Come and take off your clothes. I want to see how you are hurt."  How many injuries?"

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed and reached out to take off his clothes.  But when he was halfway through taking off his clothes, Han Yu stopped and stared at Ning Ping and others and asked, "Are you all done? Go ahead and do what you are supposed to do, don't crowd around here."

    Hearing Han Yu’s angry voice, Ning Ping and others knew that Han Yu should be fine. The injuries he sustained only looked scary, but did not hurt him at all.  Immediately, everyone split up to check the damage to the Courage, and also found out where the magnetic sandstorm had brought the Courage.

    Apart from Lin Ke, Han Mengxin was the only one who was responsible for treating Han Yu's injuries.  Han Yu took off his shirt, revealing his upper body which was bruised and bruised when he was trying to protect Lin Ke.

    "Tsk, tsk, tskBrother, you are really desperate." Han Mengxin said as she began to treat Han Yu.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Of course, what I protect is my woman. If I don't fight, whoever will fight. Whoever dares to fight, I will fight! Mengxin, you don't have to envy Lin Ke. If it were you, Lin Ke, I would rather  Ping that boyHe will work hard like me.  "

    "Humph, he dares not to fight tooth and nail." Han Mengxin said with a slight snort.

    Han Yu was used to Han Mengxin's tough-talking style. He simply stopped disturbing Han Mengxin's treatment. He looked at Lin Ke and asked, "Lin Ke, how are you feeling? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?".

    "No, I'm fine." Lin Ke shook his head and replied.

    ……

    The treatment is over and the injuries have been cured, but the bruises cannot be eliminated for the time being, which makes Han Yu not look very good.

    "Brother, after the treatment, these bruises will disappear after a while." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu, and then walked to the infirmary, saying as she walked: "I know you two have a lot to say, but I personally  I suggest you, no matter how much you want to say, you still need to go back to your room to talk. By the way, Sister Ke, take it easy, my brother’s injuries haven’t healed yet, and you’ve suffered internal injuries, so you shouldn’t work too hard.”

    "This little girl with a dirty mind!" Looking at Han Mengxin's disappearing figure, Han Yu couldn't help but thought to himself.  Looking up at Lin Ke, Han Yu reached out and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, come here and give me a hand. I have some difficulty moving now."

    "Yeah." Lin Ke responded and stepped forward to help Han Yu up.  Smelling the fragrance emanating from Lin Ke's body, Han Yu's spirit perked up, and his originally groggy mind became a little clearer.  After swallowing quietly, Han Yu glanced at Lin Ke secretly, and Lin Ke, who seemed to know what would happen next, also blushed.

    "Lin Ke, help me go outside and take a look." Han Yu suddenly said to Lin Ke.

    "Huh?" Lin Ke couldn't help but be stunned. Han Yu's words were beyond her expectations.  But Han Yu immediately said: "As for other things, we can postpone it a little bit."

    Lin Ke's face suddenly turned red again.

 Text Chapter 662 Desert ruins without night

    Chapter 662 Desert ruins without night

    The damage to the Spirit was more serious than expected. Fortunately, the warehouse was well preserved, so there was no need to worry about insufficient materials during the repair process.  However, because there were so many areas that needed to be repaired, it took more time than expected.  For this reason, becoming familiar with the surrounding environment has become the first thing that Han Yu and others need to do now.

    Human eyesight is limited. After Han Yu flew into the air, he looked around and saw that there was nothing but sand. The radar of the Courage had malfunctioned again. At this time, Han Yu and others only knew that they were in a desert. As for this area,  Is there any human existence in the desert? Judging from the location of the Spirit, there were at least signs of human existence.

    This is an abandoned town, not very big in size.  Perhaps the most luxurious building in the entire town is the church that had a big hole knocked out of it by the Spirit.  Due to the attack of wind and sand, half of the church is covered with sand, and the remaining half should be located at the podium where the priest stands during worship.  A huge, decayed picture frame hangs alone on the wall. There must have been a huge portrait hanging here, but unfortunately it has changed now.

    I just briefly checked inside the church, because there was really nothing worth checking.  Staying here is not as comfortable as staying overnight in the Courage, so Han Yu and others also gave up the idea of ??staying here for one night.  After walking out of the church, I stood on the street where I could vaguely see the layout of the town. Looking around, I saw that the buildings here had basically been eroded by the wind and sand. Except for a few places where there were ruins, most of the buildings were just  A bit of foundation remains to suggest that a building once stood here.

    There is really nothing to see.  There is no need to worry about the presence of wild animals in this kind of place.  Because here, the most dangerous thing is the wind and sand.

    "Han Yu, Han Yu, come here quickly!" Just when Han Yu was about to look elsewhere, he heard Shi Bafang shouting loudly and waving vigorously on a broken wall in the distance.  Then Han Yu saw that the broken wall at Shi Bafang's feet had collapsed, and Shi Bafang's figure was covered by the sand and dust stirred up by the collapse of the broken wall.

    ……

    After dragging Shi Bafang out of the sand, before Han Yu could say anything to Shi Bafang, Shi Bafang suddenly jumped up and pulled Shi Bafang to run behind a broken wall.

    "What did you find?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "A well."

    well?  Is there a well in a place like this?  Although Jing Hanyu had seen and used it before, even if there was a well in a place like this, it would have been buried by the wind and sand.

    "Is there any water?"  Han Yu asked again.

    "I threw stones into it, and it was a long time before I heard the sound of the stones falling into the water." Shi Bafang replied quickly.

    "There is the sound of water. Is there an underground river underneath this well, so it has not dried up under the erosion of sand?" Thinking of this, Han Yu felt a little happy.  Although there is a fresh water converter on the Spirit, who knows how long we will stay here, it is better to save what we can.

    Walk to the well discovered by Shi Bafang.  It's not much different from an ordinary well. The only difference is probably that the rope used to draw water from this well is much longer than other wells.  Of course, Han Yu didn't intend to use a rope that would fall apart at a touch.  Returning to the Courage to get a rope and a bucket, Han Yu planned to get a bucket of water to take a look first.  It is a good thing to find water, but whether the water is drinkable still needs to be tested.

    The bucket fell for a long time before it finally reached the bottom. Han Yu took the rope and shook it vigorously a few times, and then began to pull the bucket up.  The water in the bucket is very clear, without any impurities.  Han Yu first tested it with a water quality testing machine. After finding that there was no problem with the water, he took the ladle of water from Shi Bafang's hand, scooped it up, and took a sip.

    The water is very cool and has a slightly sweet taste.  It is a kind of enjoyment to drink such cool well water in a place exposed to the scorching sun.  Han Yu drank happily, and then handed the ladle of water to Shi Bafang so that he could have a taste.

    "This water tastes really good. Let's go Bafang and get a few more buckets, and try to let Field and the others have a taste." Han Yu said to Shi Bafang after he finished drinking the water.

    Field and others needed to repair the Courage under the scorching sun, which was very hard, but people like Han Yu and Shi Bafang were unable to help with the repairs.  Now that he heard that he could send some water to Field, Shi Bafang was very happy.

    The two of them did not stay at the well for too long. They placed the buckets they brought beside the well and walked towards the Courage.  But when the two came back, they found that the bucket placed by the well was missing.

    "Bafang, where did you put the bucket just now?" Han Yu asked Shi Bafang in a low voice.

    "I didn't touch the bucket. After you brought it up, I didn'tTouched.  "Shi Bafang replied in a low voice as well.

    "Shh~" Han Yu noticed something was wrong and signaled Shi Bafang to be quiet.  Han Yu was seen walking gently to the well.  There is a shallow water mark where the bucket was originally placed. Following this water mark, you can see a splash of water and two pairs of small footprints.

    The footprints are not big, like those of a child.  If the guess was correct, it was two children who worked together to carry the bucket away.  Shi Bafang watched in surprise as Han Yu opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted by Han Yu waving his hand.

    Han Yu was a little surprised by the discovery that children's footprints appeared in the desert ruins. At the same time, he also wanted to find out whether the person who carried away his bucket was a human or a ghost.

    Although there is water here, it doesn’t look like a suitable place for planting. If humans live here, what do they usually eat?  Humans cannot survive on just drinking water.

    Thinking of this, driven by curiosity, Han Yu and Shi Bafang followed the two pairs of footprints to a large house with only three remaining walls.

    The roof has long since disappeared, and everything in the room can be clearly seen through the wall with only the foundation left.  No one lives here.

    "Han Yu, is it a ghost?" Shi Bafang asked Han Yu in surprise.  Han Yu waved his hand when he heard this, signaling Shi Bafang not to speak.  Are there ghosts in this world?  Han Yu couldn't explain clearly.  Although some people shout that ghosts are just people scaring themselves, some things cannot be explained clearly by science.

    Because of time, the footprints on the ground have disappeared.  But this is no longer important to Han Yu, because Han Yu has discovered something unusual in this big house.  In the upper left corner of the big house, the sand looked slightly different from the surrounding sand, as if there had been signs of looseness. Although it was not obvious, it did not escape Han Yu's eyes.

    Asking Shi Bafang to stay outside to take care of him, Han Yu slowly walked to the upper left corner of the big house.  Getting closer, Han Yu could see the difference here clearly. Other places were filled with sand, but here there was a stone slab hidden under the sand.  Han Yu stood in front of the stone slab for a while, then suddenly kicked it away. A secret passage hidden under the stone slab was exposed in front of Han Yu.

    Standing outside the house, Shi Bafang looked at Han Yu in surprise. He didn't expect that there was such a hidden place in the house.  Han Yu stood at the entrance of the secret passage and first bent down to look inside. It was very dark in the secret passage and he couldn't see anything clearly.  Then Han Yu threw two fireballs inside. It didn't matter if he didn't throw them. If he did, something would happen.  As the firelight passed, two small figures swayed in front of Han Yu's eyes.

    ……

    Two children, covered in dust and with frightened expressions on their faces, stood in front of Han Yu. Next to them were buckets that they had taken without asking.

    The fact that human children can be found here is a very strange thing in itself.  Han Yu originally wanted to scare the two children with a straight face so that they would confess honestly.  But when he saw the older child, whose legs were shaking because of fear, protecting the younger child behind him, Han Yu changed his mind.

    "Where are your parents?" Han Yu asked the older child softly.

    It’s just that Han Yu’s kindness was obviously not conveyed to the two children.  The frightened expressions on the faces of the two children not only did not diminish due to Han Yu's attitude, but actually trembled even more.  Han Yu turned around and glanced at Shi Bafang in embarrassment, only to find that the boy Shi Bafang was missing.

    "This guy escaped in the middle of battle!" Han Yu cursed in his heart.

    Just when Han Yu was about to take the two children back to the Courage, Shi Bafang came back again, and Lin Ke came back with Shi Bafang.  Seeing Lin Ke, Han Yu felt relieved.  In terms of friendship with children, Lin Ke is more than ten times better than Han Yu.  It was a relief for Han Yu to hand over these two difficult children to Lin Ke.

    Seeing the two dirty children, Lin Ke showed a trace of sadness on his face. He walked quickly to the two children, squatted in front of them and said softly: "Don't be afraid, we won't hurt you."

    “Perhaps Lin Ke’s voice had an effect, and the two children finally got rid of their panic state.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, hurry up and ask them about their origins."

    As soon as they saw Han Yu talking, the two children started shaking again.  Lin Ke glared at Han Yu angrily, asking Han Yu to stay away from him first, and then said softly to the two children: "Don't be afraid, he won't hurt you. In fact, he has a good temper. If you don't believe me, you can touch him.  Him." As he spoke, Lin Ke waved to Han Yu, whose face turned dark.

    In order to find out the origins of these two children as soon as possible, Han Yu had no choice but to squat in front of the two children as Lin Ke said.  Turning a blind eye to the dirty little hands stretched out by the two children.  In order to show his harmlessness,Yu Yu also smiled at the two children.  As a result, the two children were so frightened that they retracted their hands at the same time.

    Upon seeing this, Lin Ke quickly comforted the two children and said: "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid, he doesn't bite. Look, I'll touch it for you to see." Shi Bafang on the side was almost laughing to death, clutching his already painful stomach.  , said "I'll prepare food for them" and ran away.  Oh, I was laughing all the way to the Courage.

    "Lin Ke, don't be so angry. Didn't I just try something new with you? Weren't you very happy at the time?"  Han Yu said to Lin Ke with a wry smile.

    Lin Ke's face turned red when he heard this, and he spat in a low voice: "Shut up! Don't mention that thing again. I really don't understand, where did you learn those tricks?"

    "You want to know? Let's find time to study it another day?" Han Yu suggested to Lin Ke with a smile.

    "You still say that!" Lin Ke said angrily in embarrassment.

    "What are you afraid of? These two little guys don't understand." Han Yu said nonchalantly.

    Lin Ke couldn't stand the shameless Han Yu. He quickly turned away from Han Yu and asked the two confused children, "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?"

    As soon as they heard about eating, the stomachs of the two children rang almost at the same time.  Lin Ke smiled slightly when he heard this, stretched out his hand and said to the two children: "Come with me, I will take you to eat delicious food."

    Maybe it was the temptation of food, or maybe it was Lin Ke’s kindness, but the two children timidly put their little hands on Lin Ke’s hand.

    Inside the Courage

    The food prepared by Shi Bafang had already been placed on the table. The aroma of the food made the two children's Adam's apples surge, their tongues couldn't help licking their lips, and their eyes wanted to turn into hands to grab the food.  It's just that the two children didn't dare to move because there was a person who scared them standing next to the food.

    "Han Yu, stay away from the dinner table, don't scare these two children." Lin Ke said to Han Yu when he saw this.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Okay, but before eating, I suggest giving these two children a bath first. You see they are dirty, so if you let them eat like this, I'm afraid they will get a bad stomach."

    Lin Ke heard it right and said to the two children: "The uncle who fights monsters said that you are not allowed to eat without taking a bath. In order to eat, let's take a bath quickly, okay?"

    "Big monster? Come on, I'm here to make a guest appearance." Han Yu muttered softly, and in line with Lin Ke's words, he bared his teeth at the two children and said: "Go take a bath, or I will eat you."

    The threat of the big monster obviously exceeded the temptation of food. The two children obediently followed Lin Ke and Han Mengxin who came after hearing the news to take a bath.

    ……

    After the two children put on clean clothes and followed Lin Ke and Han Mengxin back to the dinner table, Han Yu, who acted as the big monster, carefully looked at the two children who seemed to be undergoing inspection, nodded and said: "Okay.  It’s time to eat.”

    Hearing the big monster’s agreement, the two children immediately rushed to the dinner table. The older child reached out and grabbed a piece of bread, broke it in half and handed it to the younger child.

    Han Yu frowned and looked at the smaller child holding the bread and chewing it, and complained to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, you were led astray by this girl Mengxin, why did you put him in a skirt?"

    "What him? That's a girl. Since she's a girl, of course she has to wear a skirt. And I said, brother, what do you mean by being led astray by me? It sounds like Sister Ke is a good person." Han Mengxin on the side was dissatisfied.  shouted.

    "Huh?" Lin Ke glanced at Han Mengxin when he heard this.  Knowing that she said something wrong, Han Mengxin hurriedly hugged Lin Ke, shook her and said, "Oh, sister-in-law, don't be angry, I said something wrong. It's all my brother's fault. If he didn't lead me, I would have said something right."

    Han Yu, who was angry at Han Mengxin's words, pointed at Han Mengxin speechlessly and told Lin Ke: "You guys should keep an eye on these two children and don't let them eat too much. Judging from the way they eat, they must have been eating for a long time."  It’s too late to eat enough.”

    "Brother, I'm a doctor, I still know this common sense, don't worry." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu without waiting for Lin Ke to speak.  Han Yu nodded and said to Lin Ke and Han Mengxin: "Then I'll leave it to you to ask about the origins of these two children. I'm going to check the weather outside. The weather in this desert changes from time to time, so you have to pay attention at all times.  .”

    Throwing the two children to Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, Han Yu flew into the air, this time bringing a telescope.  Since there are children, there might be a place for people to live around.  Han Yu wanted to see if he could find a place where people could live, then the future lives of these two children would be settled.  It is impossible for Han Yu to take two children on an adventure. At best, it is for the sake of the children's future. At worst, it is for the sake of the children's future.But two children are a burden.  Just like playing a gangster, a gangster must have a good body. It is impossible for a gangster to hold an oxygen tube in his arms and an infusion bottle on his body. He must take some quick-acting drugs before playing a gangster.  That's not playing a gangster, but being a gangster.

    The result was a bit disappointing to Han Yu. Within the range that the telescope could see, Han Yu still didn't find any sand around except sand.

    After returning to the ground, Han Yu put away his telescope and prepared to return to the Courage, when he met Ning Ping returning from the periphery of the ruins of the town.  The two had divided their duties before. Han Yu was responsible for the inspection inside the ruins of the town, while Ning Ping was responsible for the inspection outside the ruins of the town.

    "You're back. Did you find anything?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "I didn't find it. How are you?"

    "Two children were discovered, and Lin Ke and Han Mengxin are being asked to take charge of questioning."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping said in disbelief: "Two children? Are you kidding?"

    "Do you look at me like I'm joking?"  Han Yu asked, pointing to himself.

    "HmmI can't tell." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to Ning Ping angrily: "Facts speak louder than words. When you see those two children, you will know if I lied to you. By the way, Ning Ping, how about we make a bet?  ?”

    "What do you want to bet on?" Ning Ping asked casually.

    "Just bet on whether there are those two children."

    "What's the bet?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Welljust bet on who will keep vigil tonight." Han Yu said after hearing this and thinking for a while.

    Ning Ping raised his head and glanced at the sun, and said, "Okay, let's play with you I said Han Yu, why doesn't the sun go down?"

    "Are you dazzled?" Han Yu replied casually.

    "No, I remember when I looked at the sun an hour ago, it seemed to be in that position."

    after an hour……

    "Hey~ It's really weird, the sun really hasn't moved." Han Yu looked at the sun above the horizon in confusion and said to himself.

 Text Chapter 663: Interrogation of the Kidnapper

    Chapter 663: Interrogation of the Kidnapper

    The phenomenon of polar day usually occurs in the polar regions of the planet. Due to the special geographical location, the temperatures in the polar regions are extremely low and they are covered with ice and snow all year round.  But this was the first time Han Yu had seen the extreme daylight phenomenon in the desert.  However, regardless of whether it is extreme day or night, as long as it has no impact on the people on board the Courage, Han Yu is not interested in studying the cause of this phenomenon.  On the contrary, it was the information Lin Ke asked from the two children that aroused Han Yu's keen interest.

    From the child's mouth, Han Yu knew that these two children were kidnapped here.  The older one is called Li Yun and the younger one is called Li Yu. It is said that the family is quite rich and powerful.  Not long after they were kidnapped here, the kidnappers never came again. Relying on the little food left behind by the kidnappers and the gerbils living under the ruins of this small town, the two little guys persisted.  , they had been living here for five days before Han Yu discovered them.  As for where the two little guys lived and where the kidnappers went, the two little guys couldn't tell.

    However, with this information, Han Yu at least already knows that this planet is not without human existence. As long as he waits for the Spirit to be repaired and takes the two children around the planet, he will naturally find human settlements.  .  When the time comes, leave a sum of money to the two children and find a few trustworthy people to take care of them. This will make arrangements for the two children.

    Because the child mentioned the kidnappers, although we still don’t know why the kidnappers left, there is no guarantee that those guys will not come back.  Han Yu despised kidnappers the most. A capable person did not want to rely on his strength to make a living, but actually made money through kidnapping and extortion.  And even if you kidnap and extort, if you ask adults to do it, what's the point of kidnapping two children?  He also threw two children in the desert. This is completely disrespectful of the children's lives.

    Because we are worried that the kidnappers will come back, in addition to arranging people to keep vigil at night, we also need to have people patrolling during the day.  Qiao Yaner and Field are responsible for the maintenance of the Courage and cannot arrange patrols, so the remaining people will have to work harder.  Han Yu, Ning Ping, Shi Bafang, and Long Xinsheng were divided into two groups, taking turns to be responsible for patrolling.  As for the two girls, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke, they were responsible for taking care of the two children who were found until they were sent back to a place where humans live.

    Time passed like this day by day, and the repair work on the Spirit was going very smoothly, and it looked like it would be completed in two days.  It can be said that Han Yu and others were very tired these past few days. Fortunately, nothing happened, which made Han Yu feel a little lucky.  But that's where good luck ends.

    On the morning of the fourth day, Han Yu and Long Xinsheng changed shifts with Ning Ping and Shi Bafang as they had done the previous few days, and stayed at the highest point of the ruins of the town to keep watch.  Han Yu, who was bored, yawned, stood up straight and stretched, and then felt Long Xinsheng tugging on his clothes.

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    "There, there is movement there." Long Xinsheng pointed in front of him and said to Han Yu.

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he turned around and raised the telescope in his hand to look in the direction pointed by Long Xinsheng. With the help of the telescope, Han Yu saw sand and dust rising in front of him to see if something was coming.  near.

    "Go and inform Ning Ping and others to be careful." Han Yu said to Long Xinsheng while observing.  Long Xinsheng said nothing, turned around and ran back to the Courage.  After a while, Ningping and others knew that there was something unusual outside the town.

    Outside the town, a group of kidnappers who went out to discuss ransom payments with the families of two children rushed to their stronghold in a unhappy mood.  I originally thought I had tied up a fat sheep this time, but later I discovered that this was not a fat sheep, but a lion cub.  The result can be imagined. When the male lion knew that his son had been kidnapped, he went into a rage and the kidnappers who went to negotiate the ransom were chopped up alive. The kidnappers were also killed in pieces.  There were about a hundred people when they left, but when they came back, only nine people were left. The others were either killed or captured.

    “Boss, take a rest, the pursuers won’t come so quickly.” One of the kidnappers couldn’t help but suggested to his boss.

    "Let the brothers hold on a little longer, we will be home soon. When we get home and have the hostages in hand, we can rest in peace and recover." The kidnapper leader thought for a while and said to the proposed kidnapper.

    "Boss, we know you are right, but look at the brothers, they really can't walk. Even if we can still walk, our camels have reached their limit. If we continue walking, I'm worried about these  The camels will be exhausted to death.”

    Hearing this, the kidnapper leader hesitated.  In the desert, it is still very difficult to walk out on two human legs.  Most of the time, camels are people's biggest support for getting out of the desert. If a camel is lost in the desert, the person's hope of surviving in the desert will be greatly reduced.

    &nbsp; Although the stronghold is close at hand and the outline of the ruins of the town can already be seen, if the camel really hangs up at the door, it will be very difficult to walk from here to a populated area.  .  In addition, not only did he not make a penny from this transaction, he actually lost a lot. If he didn't pay attention to saving, bankruptcy would be beckoning to the kidnapper leader.

    Thinking of this, the kidnapper leader asked the team to stop.  Anyway, the town is right in front of us, and it’s not impossible to walk back with just two legs.  Two people were left to take care of the camels, and the kidnapper leader led the other six kidnappers toward the town.  They wanted to take the two children with them so that when the pursuers arrived, they would have more support to save their lives.

    A group of seven people walked slowly in the desert. They didn't know that their every move had fallen into the eyes of Han Yu and others.  From the children's words, Han Yu already knew that the seven people walking over at this time were the kidnappers who kidnapped the two children.  Through the telescope, Han Yu judged that these people had suffered a defeat and had escaped from the battlefield.  At this time, the kidnappers are very nervous, like a frightened bird, they will run away at the slightest sign of trouble.  Han Yu wanted to capture these kidnappers alive, not for the reward, but because he wanted to find out the whereabouts of the two children from their mouths.  The worst thing to do is to know where this group of kidnappers kidnapped these two children.

    In order to avoid alerting the enemy, Han Yu and Ningping lurked in the dilapidated house, quietly waiting for the seven kidnappers to enter the ambush.  Thanks to the fact that the kidnappers were too tired and kept running for their lives, the kidnappers were highly nervous along the way. Now that they have arrived home, the tight strings in their minds have relaxed, so that  I didn't find anything unusual about the town at all.  He slowly walked into the town and entered the ambush set by Han Yu and others.

    Seeing the kidnappers entering the ambush, Han Yu suddenly jumped out of his hiding place and shouted: "No one is allowed to move!"

    The kidnappers were startled by the sudden appearance of a person, but it was not easy for these kidnappers to escape among thousands of troops.  No one listened to Han Yu's request, and everyone dodged to the side.  It's just that Han Yu is not the only one lurking here. Han Yu's purpose of jumping out is to attract the attention of these kidnappers.

    The kidnappers never expected that they had fallen into the enemy's siege, and it would be extremely difficult to escape.  Seeing this, the kidnapper leader quickly picked up the copper whistle hanging around his neck, puffed up his cheeks and blew hard.  There are two men responsible for guarding the camels outside the town. The kidnapper leader has pinned his success in breaking out on those two men.

    No matter how hard the kidnapper leader boasted, the two men guarding the camels never showed up.  Until Han Yu couldn't stand it anymore and said: "Stop whistling, save your energy. Your two men have already driven those camels away after hearing the whistle you whistled."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the kidnapper leader couldn’t help but be stunned. Although he didn’t want to believe the words of the man in front of him, his reason told the kidnappers that what this unknown person said was true.

    Seeing that he couldn’t keep up with the situation, the kidnapper leader didn’t want to just let him go.  After seeing that there were only four people on the other side.  Although he was thirsty and hungry, the kidnapper leader still wanted to have a trapped animal fight.

    Seeing the kidnapper leader put on a fighting posture, Han Yu frowned slightly and shouted to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, I leave it to you."

    Ning Ping said nothing, and appeared behind the kidnapper leader in a flash. He flew up and kicked the kidnapper leader on the back.  The kidnapper leader felt as if his back had been hit by a heavy hammer. He spat out a mouthful of blood, jumped forward, fell to the ground, and passed out.

    “I saw my boss being knocked down by someone else’s kick.  The remaining kidnappers, who were originally prepared to resist with the kidnapper leader, immediately became honest.  Kidnappers are all life-hungry, but this does not mean that kidnappers are all 250.  They know very well about pursuing good fortune and avoiding misfortune.

    The arrest went smoothly. The seven kidnappers, including the kidnapper leader, were all tied up tightly with cowhide ropes.  The kidnapper leader also slowly woke up.  When he opened his eyes, he saw a stunning woman treating him.  The kidnapper leader's eyes lit up, and the first thought in his mind was to kidnap the woman in front of him and escape from here.  But as soon as he moved, the kidnapper leader found himself tied up.

    Seeing that the kidnapper leader woke up, Han Mengxin said coldly: "It's better that he's not dead." After saying that, Han Mengxin stood up and shouted to Han Yu: "Brother, this guy is awake."

    "Oh, here we come." With a promise, Han Yu, who was the first to jump out and stop the kidnapper, came over.  After taking a look at the kidnapper leader, Han Yu said to Han Mengxin who was about to leave: "Mengxin, this guy's injury hasn't been treated yet."

    "Hmph, for this kind of loser who bullies children??, I refuse treatment.  Besides, you have to interrogate this scum soon anyway, and sooner or later you will still be injured.  "

    "Hey~ you can't say that. Do you want to vent your anger on those two little guys? If you do, then you can't let these guys die happily. You cure him, then I will cripple him, and then you cure him  Okay, I'll cripple him again. In just a few times, this guy's spirit will collapse. If you want to take revenge on someone, in addition to hurting his body, it's also necessary to hit him mentally.  .”

    "" Han Mengxin said nothing after hearing this. She just walked silently to the kidnapper leader, stretched out her hand and began to treat the kidnapper leader.  The kidnapper leader looked at the approaching Han Yu with horror, that guy with a malicious face.

    "Pa~" Han Yu didn't say a word, but slapped the kidnapper leader first.  Then he asked the kidnapper leader: "Do you know you were wrong?".

    "Huh?" The kidnapper leader couldn't help but be stunned.

    "Pa~" He slapped the kidnapper leader on the left side of his face again. Before the kidnapper leader could open his mouth, Han Yu cursed dissatisfiedly: "You mute, I'm asking you a question." He slapped him again.  Fanned.

    The kidnapper leader wants to cry at this time. If you ask questions, ask questions, but you have to give others time to answer.  After being slapped dozens of times in a row, the kidnapper leader gained a lot of weight.  In order not to be slapped in the face, the kidnapper leader saw the opportunity and shouted loudly: "I'll fight, I'll fight, I'll fight whatever you ask."

    "Pa~" He slapped the kidnapper leader on the face again. The kidnapper leader looked at Han Yu with a resentful look on his face. He felt extremely aggrieved. Why was he still slapping himself when he had already given in?

    "Just now, it was smooth. I believe you won't blame me, right?" Han Yu explained while raising his right hand to the kidnapper leader.  In this case, can the kidnapper leader say no?  Dare you say no?

    Those who know current affairs are heroes!

    The capable kidnapper leader quickly said with a smile: "I don't dare, I don't dare, you can do whatever you want until you are satisfied."

    "Okay, then I'm welcome." Han Yu said while rolling up his arms and sleeves.

    Seeing Han Yu's posture, the kidnapper leader quickly shouted: "No, no, I was just being polite, don't take it seriously." When Han Yu heard this, he slapped the kidnapper leader in disappointment and cursed.  : "Are you so polite? Do I know you very well?".

    The kidnapper leader was so submissive that he didn’t dare to speak.

    Han Yu snorted coldly, put down his hand and asked the kidnapper leader: "Say!"

    "Yes, yes, thatwhat did you say?" the kidnapper leader asked cautiously.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "Let's talk about your kidnapping this time. Where did you kidnap those two children?"

    "Here, in Pearl Town."

    "Where is Pearl Town?"

    "It's five hundred miles south of here."

    "Five hundred miles? Do you travel that far to do business?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Yes, you can't run away. There are no people around here." The kidnapper leader replied after hearing this.

    "Then won't you change places?"  Han Yu asked in confusion.

    “Our identity means we cannot leave here.” The kidnapper leader replied.

    "Why?"

    "We are the descendants of sinful people."

    "What is a sinner?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "The so-called criminals, as the name suggests, are people who have committed crimes. They are the descendants of criminals who were exiled to this desert. People like them cannot read or write, cannot enter towns, and cannot have any identification. They  He has been inferior to others since he was born and has no other way out except becoming a bandit." Ning Ping walked over and said to Han Yu before the kidnapper leader could answer.

    "How do you know so clearly?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked.

    Ning Ping explained after hearing this: "In my country, there are also criminals. However, those criminals who are sentenced to be criminals have a certain number of years. As long as they perform well during their sentence, there is still a chance to cancel their status as criminals.  And in my country, the status of criminals will not affect the descendants and relatives of criminals. What I just told you is an explanation of ancient criminals introduced in a book I read. "

    “Sinner, let’s put it this way, I’m a little embarrassed to continue beating this guy.” Han Yu scratched his head and said.  Hearing Han Yu's words, the kidnapper leader felt relieved and felt lucky that he no longer had to be slapped.  But before the kidnapper leader could rejoice, Ning Ping slapped him away.

    Facing the puzzled gaze of the kidnapper leader, Ning Ping said slowly: "I just saw that your face was a little distorted."??Help you come here.  "

    The kidnapper leader: ""

    ??Things in this world are all mutually reinforcing and interfering with each other, which is also called one thing descending from another.  The kidnapper leader deserved his bad luck when he met Han Yu and Ning Ping, two guys who didn't like to play their cards according to common sense.  Although the kidnapper leader looked fierce in front of others, in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping, he was as obedient as a sheep and did not dare to resist at all.  Not to mention resisting, I didn't even dare to say a word of protest.  The kidnapper leader was really scared. For these two people who didn't like to reason very much, who knew what kind of reaction his protest would cause from these two guys.

    The kidnapper leader is a ruthless man, and death can even be considered a relief for criminals like the kidnapper leader.  But the kidnapper leader is afraid of madmen. Who knows what ideas these two madmen will suddenly come up with that will make their lives worse than death.

    Not even his own grandfather had ever taken such good care of him. The kidnapper leader looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping cautiously, his heart pounding. I wonder what these two lunatics are thinking now.  By the way, these two madmen have been staring at me for five minutes.

    "Two, two bosses, if you have any orders, please feel free to mention them." The kidnapper leader stammered to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Tell me about the origins of these two children"

    "Hurry up and hand over your treasure"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping said at the same time when they heard this. Halfway through the words, they realized that they were not talking about the same thing.

    "Money fan, let this guy answer my question first, and then answer your question." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with contempt and said.  Seeing this, Han Yu murmured in dissatisfaction: "You don't know how expensive firewood and rice are when you're not a landlord, and you don't have enough food left in a landlord's house. Anyway, what these guys stole is ill-gotten wealth. I'm doing justice to God by taking it away."

    "Shut up! Are you finished?" Ning Ping couldn't help but glared at Han Yu and asked.  Han Yu curled his lips unwillingly, walked aside and handed over the kidnapper leader to Ning Ping.

    Seeing Han Yu walk away, Ning Ping drew out his black-edged sword, put it on the neck of the kidnapper leader, and said coldly: "I'm not a person who likes to be lied to. You'd better answer my questions honestly, otherwise I won't guarantee it."  Will you slide your hands because of excitement?"

    It was as if the sharp edge of the sword could be felt on his neck. The kidnapper leader swallowed secretly and honestly confessed: "I actually don't know the specific origins of those two children."

    "Huh?" Ning Ping narrowed his eyes and moved his right hand holding the sword slightly. Seeing this, the kidnapper leader hurriedly shouted: "I really don't know who lied to you and who is your grandson. We were entrusted by someone to kidnap that person."  For two kids.”

    "Who entrusted you?"

    "We don't know about this. The people who contact us cover their faces every time they come, and in our industry, it's a rule not to ask the employer's origin. As long as we can afford it, then we will do it." The kidnapper leader  He quickly explained.

    Regarding the explanation of the kidnapper leader, Ning Ping was noncommittal and continued to ask: "If this is the case, did the person who entrusted you to kidnap the children have any follow-up instructions? After kidnapping these two children, what should you continue to do?"

    "No. After we kidnapped these two children, the person who commissioned us to do this never contacted us again. We waited for a long time, and then we couldn't wait any longer, so we thought of using these two children.  We asked a child to blackmail Pearl Town. Those two children were kidnapped by us in Pearl Town. When they were kidnapped, the two children were not dressed like ordinary children, but we did not expect that they would let us in Pearl Town.  When I went to collect the ransom, they suddenly attacked me and my men. I and my men were killed and defeated, and then I returned here with my men who escaped with me, but I was captured by you."

    After listening to the kidnapper’s explanation, Ning Ping frowned.  Han Yu on the side came over and asked, "Ning Ping, have you finished asking? If you finish asking, then is it my turn?"

    "Don't be anxious, I still have a few questions to ask. Han Yu, I advise you not to have too much hope for the kidnappers' treasures. Look at the appearance of these people, they look like they are rich.  Kidnapper?".

    Receiving Ning Ping’s reminder, Han Yu took a closer look at the kidnapper leader and his men.  The face of the kidnapper leader was swollen and red, but he looked healthy.  As for his subordinates, all of them were sallow and thin, and they looked like they often didn't have enough to eat and were malnourished.

    Han Yu couldn’t help but be a little disappointed. The beggars robbed the beggars, but no one had more pairs of pants than the other.  Seeing Han Yu's ugly face, the kidnapper leader, who was afraid of being beaten, quickly said: "Boss, please don't be angry. Although we don't have much money, we know a place with money. But that place is very dangerous, and we usually don't dare to go there.  "

    "Where?" Han Yu asked casually.

    &nbsp; "Golden City."

    "You want me to rob tombs?" Han Yu asked the kidnapper leader with squinted eyes.

    Hearing this, the kidnapper leader hurriedly defended: "Don't dare, don't dare, that place is not a tomb, but the ruins of an ancient city. There is gold everywhere, even the city walls are gold. It is precisely because of this that it was  It’s called the Golden City.”

    "Since you know that place, why don't you go?" Ning Ping asked from the side.

    The kidnapper leader smiled bitterly upon hearing this and replied: "Although we are desperadoes, we don't have much ability to cope with the harsh and changeable environment and the beasts that are entrenched there. I won't lie to you, we have organized  I wanted to go there to get some gold and improve my life. As a result, out of a team of 300 people, only four people, including me, came back. And that time we went, we had just reached the outskirts of the Golden City.  At once……"

    Before the kidnapper leader could finish his words, Han Yu kicked him to the ground.  Then Han Yu pointed at the kidnapper leader who fell on the ground and cursed: "Your conscience is so bad. You know it's so dangerous and you still want us to go there? Do you want to take the opportunity to kill us?"

    "No, no, I just saw two heroic men" The kidnapper leader explained quickly, ignoring the pain in his chest.

    ……

    After the kidnapper leader said all the words he knew to praise others in his life, Han Yu, who was angry, finally calmed down, glared at the kidnapper leader fiercely and asked, "Where is the golden city?"

    The kidnapper leader was delighted when he heard this.  Indeed, as Han Yu said before, he had no good intentions when he beat him. He wanted to make Han Yu and others go to the Golden City to die.  The kidnapper leader believed that although the two lunatics in front of him seemed to be very good, they still had to take a break when they arrived in the Golden City.

    Thinking of this, the kidnapper leader quickly told Han Yu and Ning Ping the location of the Golden City.  But before the kidnapper leader could be happy for a while, he heard Han Yu say: "When we go to the Golden City, we will definitely take you with us as our guide. You should remember the experience of going to the Golden City before, and don't get blinded when the time comes.  "

    "Ah? I won't go, I won't go, even if you beat me to death, I won't go!" the kidnapper leader yelled.

    Han Yu was unmoved at all and bared his teeth at the kidnapper leader and said, "You won't go even if you beat me to death? Does that mean you will go if you can't beat me to death?"

    "Hiss~" The kidnapper leader took a breath. After hesitating for a moment, the kidnapper leader said to Han Yu: "I, I was just talking to you for fun. There is no such thing as a golden city in this world Hey, you guys  Don't go. Listen to me, I just talked nonsense! There is no Golden City! No! Really no! I want to lie to you that I am your grandson!"

    Leaving the kidnapper leader yelling, Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Do you believe what that guy said?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Golden City."

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled slightly, looked at Ning Ping and asked, "Do you really believe it?"

    “So you don’t believe it.” Ning Ping felt relieved after hearing this and said with a smile.

    "No, I believe it."

    The smile on Ning Ping's face suddenly froze, and he immediately said anxiously: "Then you plan to go?"

    "Why not go? We are taking an adventure. With such a good adventure goal, why not go?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked.  Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and then thought, that's right, the purpose of these people coming out is to take risks.

    "Then how do you plan to arrange the two children?" Ning Ping asked.

    Han Yu thought for a moment and then replied: "After the Courage is repaired, send them to Pearl Town first, and then check the situation." Before he finished speaking, Shi Bafang, who was in charge of guarding, suddenly stood up and shouted to Han Yu.  Said: "Han Yu, there is a situation in the southeast of the town!"

 Text Chapter 664 Invitation from Pearl Town

    Chapter 664: Invitation from Pearl Town

    In the desert, water is the most precious thing.  With water, it represents vitality; with water, it represents prosperity; with water, you will have everything you want.

    As the ruler of Pearl Town, Cheng Gong, he used to be very lucky to be the ruler here. Because he was favored by the governor of this area, Cheng Gong controlled the water source of Pearl Town and happily acted as his local emperor.  It's just that Cheng Gong couldn't be happy in the past few days.  Those damn descendants of the sinners, who should have been burned to death by the scorching sun and buried alive by the wind and sand, actually took advantage of them and kidnapped the governor's son and daughter.

    This is death!  But if you suck yourselves to death, why bother me?  The governor's son and his daughter had an incident in their own jurisdiction, and even if they wanted to, they couldn't get rid of it.  If the kidnapped governor's son and daughter cannot be found, what awaits him will be the governor's wrath.  Thinking of the governor's angry appearance, Cheng Gongdu decided to find a place where no one was around and strangle himself.

    Fortunately, just when Cheng Gong was about to find a place to wipe his neck, a turning point came.  Those ignorant criminals dared to send people to demand ransom.  Originally, Cheng Gong wanted to settle the matter and agreed to the kidnapper's request to rescue the person first and then settle the score with the criminals.  But when he learned that the criminals were out in force, Cheng Gong changed his mind and wanted to take the opportunity to kill them all.  But what makes Cheng Gong feel angry is that his men are not strong enough, and they actually allowed a few criminals who were originally unable to escape to escape.  After hearing the news, Cheng Gong almost fainted. Fortunately, Cheng Gong persisted in the end. He first kicked over the men who came to Qinggong, and then personally led the team and began to pursue the criminals who slipped through the net.  kill.  Cheng Gong was really scared. If those criminals were allowed to return to the governor's son and his daughter first, then everything would be over.

    After chasing for a day and night in fear, Cheng Gong led his hundred-man guard and encountered two men fleeing with a group of camels.  Cheng Gong recognized the identities of the two men at a glance, and immediately ordered an attack without hesitation to capture alive the two criminals who had escaped the encirclement and suppression before.  The two criminals who had become frightened became Cheng Gong's prisoners without much resistance.

    "Tell me, where are the other criminals?" Cheng Gong asked the two criminals kneeling in front of him fiercely, staring at his eyes that were red from staying up late.

    Seeing Cheng Gong's fierce look, the two criminals trembled and couldn't even speak clearly.  Cheng Gong listened patiently and finally understood that several other criminals were ambushed when they entered their stronghold. As for who ambushed the criminals, the two criminals could not tell.

    "Kill them." Cheng Gong ordered his men, then climbed onto the camel and led his men towards the stronghold of the sinners, the ruins of the town where Han Yu and others temporarily settled.

    But before Cheng Gong and his men could get closer, Han Yu and his party had already discovered the whereabouts of Cheng Gong and his men.  This is also related to the surrounding environment. There is a vast plain outside the town, and there is no cover at all. It is almost impossible to get close to the town silently.  Of course, Cheng Gong had no intention of hiding his figure. In Cheng Gong's view, as long as the hundred and ten men he brought with him did not encounter a large group of sand pirates, then he had nothing to fear.  According to Cheng Gong's guess, the people who attacked the sinners were most likely travelers who came to the desert for adventure.  They came to the ruins of the town when the criminals were pouring out, and accidentally discovered the governor's son and his daughter who were imprisoned here. When they were about to take the governor's son and his daughter away, they found that the sinners had returned.  Seeing that not many criminals came back, they set up an ambush.  Based on this inference, there shouldn't be many people who saved the governor's son and his daughter.

    In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Cheng Gong did not lead people directly into the town. Instead, he ordered one of his subordinates to go into the town and make contact with the people in the town to explain their identities and intentions.

    When Han Yu heard that he was not an accomplice of the kidnappers, he felt relieved.  It is better to avoid fighting that has no benefits, because it is still a thankless task.  After sending away the messenger sent by Cheng Gong, Han Yu looked at the two children who came after hearing the news.  Because they were running a little fast, both children were a little out of breath.  After the two children returned to normal, Han Yu looked at the older Li Yun and said, "I can't tell that you are actually the governor's children."

    After these few days of contact, the two children's psychological shadow caused by their previous kidnapping has been eliminated, and they have regained their original sanity. They no longer regard Han Yu as a big monster.  Hearing Han Yu's words, Li Yun scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I'm sorry. We didn't know whether you could be trusted before, so we didn't dare to tell you our identities. I'm really sorry."

    "No need to apologize. You did the right thing. You know people but not their hearts. When dealing with unfamiliar people in a strange environment, it is right to be vigilant." Han Yu said with a generous wave of his hand.

    &nbsp; "Thank you for your understanding." Li Yun said to Han Yu gratefully.

    Han Yu smiled and asked: "Then do you have any thoughts about Cheng Gong outside the town? Are you familiar with him?".

    Li Yun knew that Han Yu was asking this for his own good. After thinking about it seriously, he said: "Cheng Gong is the mayor of Pearl Town. He is responsible for everything in Pearl Town. He is where he is today because of what my father gave him. Even if  He is doing it for his current status, and he should not be disadvantageous to me."

    After listening to Li Yu's analysis, Han Yu nodded slightly and said to Li Yun: "Then you and your sister go get ready and follow them later. If such a big thing happened, the man named Cheng Gong must have  It will be hard to sleep and eat well."

    "Yeah, I don't know how anxious my parents are now." Li Yun agreed casually.  Unexpectedly, as soon as the words came out, Li Yun saw Han Yu looking at him with a strange expression.  Li Yu asked in confusion: "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "You don't think your parents already know about your kidnapping, do you?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "don't my parents know?"

    "If I were that Cheng Gong, I would not tell anyone about your kidnapping unless I had to kill him. This kind of thing happened in his jurisdiction, and the one who was kidnapped was the child of his immediate boss. Unless  Cheng Gong doesn’t want to do it anymore, otherwise he wouldn’t take the initiative to tell your parents even if he was beaten to death. Even if he did, he would have to wait until you are rescued. At that time, because you have been rescued safely  , Even if your parents are angry, they won’t do anything to Cheng Gong. Maybe they will reward Cheng Gong even once because of his timely rescue."

    "Is this possible?"  Li Yun didn't believe Han Yu's words.  Han Yu heard this and said, "If you don't believe it, when you meet that Cheng Gong later, he will definitely show a look of relief, and then on the way back, he will cry and beg you not to mention the kidnapping thing for the time being.  Tell your parents."

    "Real or false?" Li Yun said with Han Yu looking a bit uncertain.

    "Time will tell everything." Han Yu smiled and said nothing more.

    Although Han Yu didn’t say anything further, Li Yun had already remembered it in his heart.  He took his sister Li Yu back to the Courage for a simple freshening up, and then met Cheng Gong, who entered the town with only two people.

    As soon as Cheng Gong saw Li Yun and Li Yu, the young ancestors, he couldn't help but threw himself in front of Li Yun. While crying, he was glad that Li Yun and Li Yu were safe and sound, saying that he had finally lived up to the governor's trust.

    Because Han Yu had been vaccinated in advance, Cheng Gong's performance did not achieve the expected results.  Cheng Gong found that instead of moving Li Yun and Li Yu, his crying seemed to frighten them.

    "Young Master, Miss, God has mercy on you, you are finally safe and sound." Cheng Gong said with a look of relief on his face.  Li Yun nodded slightly and said to Cheng Gong: "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Cheng. Because of my sister and me, I really feel sorry for you for having to worry about me during this time. When I go back, I will tell my father what happened to my sister and me.  Ask him to reward you."

    Hearing Li Yun’s words, Cheng Gong’s body that had climbed up suddenly knelt down again with a pop.  With a tearful tone, he begged Li Yun: "Master, if it weren't for my negligence, the master and the young lady would not have committed this crime at all. Cheng Gong did not dare to ask for any reward. He only asked the master and the young lady not to take this matter seriously.  Tell the governor about it, otherwise I will really have to walk away without finishing my meal."

    "Hey~ Gong is merit, fault is fault, these cannot be confused. My sister and I sneaked away to Pearl Town because of fun, and were kidnapped. This has nothing to do with you. Mr. Cheng does not have to take care of it himself.  .”

    "Well, Young Master, Pearl Town is my jurisdiction. If something happens to the Young Master and the young lady in my jurisdiction, I cannot run away from my responsibility. As for a person who is in trouble with public security, he will not run away. In addition, the Young Master and the young lady are put in danger.  territory……"

    "Hey~ Weird things happen every year in this world, and there are especially many this year. I have seen others grabbing credit and breaking their heads, but I have never seen someone who goes out of their way to find fault in himself. Isn't this person sick? Then  I have to be careful not to get bitten by him." A lazy voice came into Cheng Gong's ears.  Even though Cheng Gong was groveling in front of Li Yun and Li Yu, in front of others, his back was still very stiff.  When he heard someone laughing at him, he immediately shouted angrily: "Who is talking? Come out!"

    "Master Cheng, Han Yu and the others are the great benefactors who saved my sister and me. Please respect them." Li Yun frowned and said to Cheng Gong.  As soon as Cheng Gong heard Li Yun talking to him, his originally straight waist instantly bent down again.  His attitude became kinder and he said to Han Yu: "Your Excellency just said?  ".

    "Yes." Han Yu responded, walked up to Li Yun and said to Li Yun: "We are destined to meet each other, and we are going to break up soon. We have nothing to give you two, so I will give you some gifts.  It's not very valuable, so please don't dislike it." As he said that, Han Yu handed the two small toys in his hand to Li Yun and Li Yu.

    The gifts were indeed worthless. They were two little squirrels made by Qiao Yaner out of scrap materials that could turn somersaults on their own after being wound up.  The lifelike little squirrel immediately attracted Li Yu's attention.  Li Yun, who loved his sister, liked Li Yu, so he gave the little squirrel in his hand to Li Yu, and then said to Han Yu: "Thank you, we like this gift very much."

    "As long as you like it." Han Yu smiled and reached out to touch Li Yun and Li Yu's little heads.  Seeing that Li Yun and Li Yu were not dissatisfied at all because of Han Yu's actions, Cheng Gong was filled with envy.

    "If I can also gain Li Yun's trust" Cheng Gong thought a lot, and even thought about the future.  It's just that children are very sensitive. Children can distinguish between those who are sincerely good to themselves and those who are deliberately good to them for some purpose.  Don't rely on your own judgment, but on a child's instinct.

    Cheng Gong had a good idea, but he underestimated the trust that Li Yun and Li Yu had in Han Yu and his party.  Li Yun refused Cheng Gong's invitation to return to Pearl Town without hesitation.  While Cheng Gong was helpless, he also felt a little jealous that Han Yu and his team were able to win the trust of Li Yun and Li Yu.  But it was just jealousy. Cheng Gong knew very well that people like Han Yu could not threaten his status.  Seeing that Li Yun and Li Yu were unwilling to return to Pearl Town with him, Cheng Gong did not force them, so he sent an invitation to Han Yu and his party.

    It just so happened that Han Yu and others also wanted to know something about Golden City through Cheng Gong. The two parties hit it off and agreed that after the repairs of the Courage were completed, Han Yu and his party would accompany Li Yun and Li Yu to Pearl Town.  Cheng Gong asked his guard captain and twenty soldiers to stay as guards for Li Yun and Li Yu, and then returned to Pearl Town with the remaining people.  As the mayor of Pearl Town, he usually has things to deal with.  Because of the disappearance of Li Yun and Li Yu, Cheng Gong had to put down what he was doing and search for the whereabouts of the two little guys. Now that they have been found and it is confirmed that there is nothing serious, what Cheng Gong will do next is of course  Go back and deal with the backlog of government affairs.  Speaking of which, Cheng Gong is not a mediocre person who can climb up the ranks simply by flattering others. His ability to handle internal affairs is quite good.

    Before Cheng Gong left, Han Yu pulled Cheng Gong aside and told Cheng Gong what he had asked from the kidnapper leader.  Cheng Gong was shocked when he heard that there was someone behind the kidnapping incident.  Cheng Gong did not doubt the truth of what Han Yu said.  It's not that he believes in Han Yu, but that he believes in himself.  In Cheng Gong's view, there was no need for Han Yu to deceive him.  This had nothing to do with him in the first place. Even if he didn't say it, others wouldn't blame him.  But now that he has said it, it means it is true.

    "Thank you for the reminder, but I guess there is something else involved behind this matter. In order not to alert others, please don't make it public for the time being." Cheng Gong said to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "I understand this, you don't have to worry. I haven't told anyone else except you."

    "Thank you. The safety of the young master and the young lady is entrusted to you."

    "You're welcome. By the way, do you know the Golden City?"

    "Golden City?" When Cheng Gong heard the word "Golden City", his expression suddenly became strange.  He asked Han Yu tentatively: "Where did you hear that there is a golden city in this desert?"

    "Oh, the kidnapper leader told me, and he also said he had been there before." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Cheng Gong smiled and shook his head, and said to Han Yu: "There are indeed legends about the Golden City, but no one has ever seen it. It's getting late, and it's almost time for me to leave. If you know anything about the legend of the Golden City,  If you are interested, I will tell you the legend about the Golden City exactly when you arrive at Pearl Town."

    Hearing what Cheng Gong said, Han Yu could only postpone listening to the story and watched Cheng Gong and his men leave the town on camels.

    "Han Yu, what did you just say to that person?" Ning Ping came over and asked.

    "I didn't say anything. I just told him that the kidnapper was under the instigation of someone else, and asked him a little about the Golden City."

    "Oh, what's the result?"

    "He told me that the legend of the Golden City does exist, but what kind of legend it is, we have to wait until we get to Pearl Town before telling me."

    "Hey, that guy is cunning enough." Ning Ping said after hearing this.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Han YuHe raised his shoulder and said disapprovingly; "It's just a little cleverness. We are planning to go to Pearl Town anyway, so it doesn't matter if he thinks he has a plan."

    "Cheng Gong should not be the only one to know the legend about the Golden City. We can ask others later." Ning Ping thought for a while and said.

    "Yes, it is indeed the case." Han Yu echoed.

    ……

    Because there is a daylight phenomenon here, Han Yu can only use a clock to judge the time.  At seven o'clock in the evening, it had already turned to dusk for two hours.  Twenty-one people who were ordered to stay behind to protect Li Yun and Li Yu set up camp not far from the Courage.  It was said that they were setting up tents, but in fact they just found a few broken houses with broken walls and opened the tents and placed them inside.  Twenty-one people fetched some water from the town's well, boiled it, and prepared a meal with the dry food they brought with them.

    But before they started eating, waves of the aroma of food wafted out of the Courage not far away.  Smelling the pleasant smell and looking at the dry biscuits in their hands, the twenty-one people felt increasingly that the dry biscuits were a bit hard to swallow.

    "Boss, this smells so delicious." A soldier swallowed the saliva in his mouth and whispered to the guard captain who was in charge of commanding them.

    "Stop talking nonsense and eat your cake." The guard captain glared at his men angrily and swallowed unconsciously.  I secretly scolded those people in Courage for being dishonest and patronizing my own good food.  If it weren't for Li Yun and Li Yu, these twenty-one people might have the idea of ??robbing them.  But from the way Cheng Gong was nervous about the two little devils Li Yun and Li Yu, it can be seen that Li Yun and Li Yu must not be offended, otherwise even Cheng Gong would not be able to take care of him.

    "Eat quickly, and go back to sleep after eating. Everyone is divided into three groups and takes turns patrolling at night." The guard captain ordered his subordinates while biting the dry biscuits in his hand to enjoy the fragrance.

    "Boss, someone is coming." A subordinate looked at the direction of the Courage, and suddenly said to the guard captain with excitement in his expression.

    "What's wrong with someone coming over? Why are you so excited?" The guard captain looked in the direction of the Courage in confusion, and suddenly he became excited himself.  I saw four people coming over from the Courage. Of course, the captain of the guard was not excited about the four people coming over, but about what the four people were carrying.  You can tell from the smell wafting out of those things that they are delicious.

    “Please restrain yourself, don’t look like a starving ghost reincarnated, it’s ugly!” the guard captain scolded his subordinates in a low voice.  But then he quietly put the unfinished dry biscuits in his hand back into his food pocket.  In the desert, food and water are the most important things, and nothing can be wasted.

    "Hello everyone. We are destined to meet each other. It's already dinner time. I've asked someone to prepare some food to entertain you. Come on, come on, don't be polite, everyone has a share." Han Yu walked to the 20th  Said someone with a smile on his face.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, twenty people all looked at the captain of the guard. They saw the captain of the guard coughing slightly and said politely: "How can this be so embarrassing? As the saying goes, no reward will be given without merit"

    "Hey~ We have to stay here for the next few days. If we don't get the relationship right, what will happen? By the way, I don't think you are a mother-in-law. Come on, come on.  , let's have a drink, I happen to have wine here." Han Yu interrupted the guard captain.

    When he heard that there was wine, the guard captain's throat couldn't help but make a swallowing motion.  Han Yu laughed loudly after seeing it and said: "Come on, come on, you're welcome. Let me introduce myself, my name is Han Yu, this is Ning Ping, this is Long Xinsheng, this is Shi Bafang, just call us by our names.  That’s it.”

    Under Han Yu’s warm invitation, the twenty-one people headed by the guard captain were quickly conquered by the food and liquor.  Friendship between men is very simple, it just needs to be right.  Han Yu accompanied the captain of the guard to drink three large bowls of strong liquor, and he was immediately regarded as a confidant by the captain of the guard. In an instant, the two brothers became so good that they could talk about everything.

    Twenty-five people sat together eating and drinking. Han Mengxin and others in the Courage were also dining.  Listening to the noisy voices of the men outside, Han Mengxin put down her knife and fork with some dissatisfaction.  Lin Ke saw this and asked, "What's wrong, Mengxin, the food tonight is not to your liking?"

    "That's not true."

    "Then why didn't you eat much?"

    "I can't stand what those guys are saying outside. Sister Ke, listen to what those guys are saying." Han Mengxin said to Lin Ke angrily.

    Men and men chat together, just like women and women chat together. As they chat, they talk about the opposite sex.  It's just that unlike women, men are more unrestrained and explicit.  After hearing this, Lin Ke smiled bitterly and shook his head, comforting Han Mengxin and said: "Okay, it's not like you don't know why Han Yu went to fight with those people.If you deal with people, please understand.  "

    "I know, but I'm worried that Ning Ping will be led astray by those people." Han Mengxin replied with a worried look.

    Lin Ke smiled and said, "Don't worry, your brother is watching."

    "Sister Ke, aren't you worried that my brother will be led astray by those people?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "Don't worry, I'm just worried that your brother will lead those people astray." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

 Text Chapter 665 The Legend of the Golden City

    Chapter 665 The Legend of the Golden City

    Taking advantage of the wine, Han Yu asked the captain of the guard about the Golden City.  The captain of the guard, who was already half-drunk and half-awake, could be said to answer all questions at this moment. It is estimated that even if Han Yu asked the captain of the guard about what underwear Cheng Gong was wearing these days, the captain of the guard would just open his mouth and say it.

    "Hiccup~ If you want to talk about this golden city, then it's a child without a mother. It's a long story. According to legend, a long time ago, when this was a prairie, there was a small country here. But don't look at the elementary school, but this  The king of the country was very greedy. Whenever he saw something good, he wanted to move it home. Relying on his status as the king, the king grabbed many treasures, but the king was still not satisfied. Later, the king heard that there was a wishing fountain, and as long as  If you meet the request of the fairy in the pool, you can make a wish to the fairy, and any wish can be realized. After hearing this, the king mobilized all the manpower in the country to find the wishing pool."

    "After paying thousands of lives, the king finally found the wishing fountain. According to the request of the elves in the wishing pool, the king killed his wife and children to satisfy the elves' requirements. According to the agreement, the elves asked the king about his wishes. At that time  Many people are guessing what the king will wish for. Some think that the king will want to expand his territory ten times, some think that the king will ask for gold and silver mountains, and even more think that the king will want to marry the best in the world.  The beautiful woman as his wife There were countless speculations, but what disappointed everyone was that the king did not ask for territory, gold or silver, let alone the most beautiful woman in the world. He only wanted a pair of golden hands, but  Everything he touched, whether it was a person or an object, as long as it was touched by the king's hands, would turn into the king's favorite gold. At the beginning, the king was very excited, touching everywhere, and seeing what he saw  Everything turned into gold, from small cups and saucers to large birds and beasts, and finally even the king’s capital city was turned into a golden city by the king.”

    "But precisely because of this, the countrymen were afraid of the king, fearing that the king would turn them into gold. The countrymen ran away, but the king who was in excitement did not stop him. It was not until the king was hungry and needed to eat that he suddenly discovered that no matter what  Whatever he gets will turn into gold, and there is no way to eat gold. Only those who can't imagine will swallow gold. Of course, the king is not a person who cannot imagine. He just got the Midas touch and is still imagining everything he can see.  Everything turned into gold. In this way, the king was hungry for one meal or two. When the king could no longer walk and wanted to eat something, he sadly discovered that everything around him had been eaten by him.  The Midas touch turned into gold. It was only then that the king felt regret, but it was already too late. The elf would not give the king another wish, and the king finally disappeared in the golden city.  In the end, no one knows whether he is alive or dead. And the golden city also disappeared in a subsequent catastrophe."

    "Later, this place gradually turned into a desert, and people who got lost here began to discover from time to time that there would be a golden city in the depths of the desert. Later, as those people spread the news about the golden city,  The story spread. But no one has ever come out of the Golden City, and this legend was later regarded as a joke. Oh, by the way, if you really want to go to the Golden City, why not go to Pearl Town and find a man named  The weird old man in Carlo. It is said that the weird old man once went to the Golden City, but he became a little mentally disturbed after he came back. He is fine if he doesn't mention the Golden City, but he gets sick when he mentions the Golden City."

    After listening to the guard captain's story, Han Yu just wanted to ask a few more questions, but he saw the guard captain tilted his head and fell into a deep sleep. As for the others, they were already snoring loudly and were unconscious.

    Han Yu took Ning Ping and others back to the Courage, and told Han Mengxin and others about the legend about the Golden City that he heard from the guard captain. Han Mengxin frowned and said: "So, that king asked for it for himself.  He actually killed his wife and children with his own hands, and he deserved a bad death."

    "That's just a legend. Besides, that king probably doesn't even have any bones left. He can't hear you scolding him. It's better to save your energy." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Then we still want to go to the Golden City?"  Lin Ke asked aloud.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Of course I have to look for it. Even if it is not for the gold, it must be very spectacular to see a city made of gold."

    "Didn't the kidnapper leader say he had been there? Just ask him to take us there." Shi Bafang suggested.

    Ning Ping on the side shook his head and said: "The kidnapper leader lied. Han Yu and I asked the other kidnappers afterwards. They did go to the Golden City, but they did not go to the Golden City specifically, but when they were traveling in the desert.  Encountering a sandstorm, we lost our way and discovered the Golden City by mistake. At first, when they discovered the Golden City, the kidnappers did not dare to approach it, but when they returned here, they took a closer lookI thought about it, but couldn't resist the temptation of gold.  But what they didn't expect was that when they decided to go to the Golden City to move some gold back, the Golden City disappeared.  As for the kidnapper leader's claim that hundreds of people went searching but only a few came back, that's nonsense.  In this small town, the total population has always been maintained at around two hundred people.  If we go by what the kidnappers leader said, some of the kidnappers would have to die twice to make up for the number of casualties mentioned by the kidnappers leader.  "

    After hearing Ning Ping’s words, Shi Bafang stopped talking.  Han Yu saw it and said: "No matter what the kidnapper says, we can't believe it too much. Not only the kidnapper, but also the people outside, I don't believe what they say either. I plan to wait until I get to Pearl Town to find him  That weird old man named Carlo.”

    "I will go with you then." Ning Ping said after hearing this.

    Han Yu had no objection and nodded, and then everyone dispersed to rest.

    Nothing happened all night.

    When the guard captain sobered up, he had forgotten what happened last night, and he did not remember a single bit of the legend about the Golden City that Han Yu told.  And Han Yu had no intention of reminding him, so the incident just passed as if it had never happened.

    In the afternoon, when Han Yu and others were discussing what to eat for dinner, the guard captain responsible for patrolling outside the town came to the door and reported to Li Yun and Li Yu that their family members were here.  Upon hearing this, Li Yun and Li Yu hurriedly walked out of the Courage, and saw their teacher Li Jetta with her mouth wide open, looking at the huge Courage in surprise.

    This time Li Yun and Li Yu will come to Pearl Town. To put it bluntly, their teacher Li Jetta wants to take them out to experience the life of civilians.  It was just that the intention was good, but there was a slight deviation during the actual operation. Li Yun and Li Yu were kidnapped, which was beyond Li Jetta's expectation.  During the time when Li Yun and Li Yu were kidnapped, Li Jetta lived in self-blame and worry every day, until Cheng Gong brought her good news and bad news.  The good news is that the second child of the Li family was not harmed and is safe and sound.  But the bad news is that the second child of the Li family is unwilling to return to Pearl Town.  After hearing these two pieces of news, Li Jetta immediately left Pearl Town with her entourage. Under the leadership of the guide sent by Cheng Gong, she hurriedly and slowly arrived at the town where the Courage stayed.

    What surprised Lidette was that the Courage she saw with her own eyes was so huge. Lidette couldn't help but wonder whether the big iron can called Courage in front of her could fly.  This has exceeded the cognition of people living here, especially adults. Their ability to accept unknown things is not as good as children like Li Yun and Li Yu.

    Seeing with her own eyes that the two children were fine, Li Jetta's heart finally dropped.  Then Li Jetta wanted to use her identity as a teacher to take Li Yun and Li Yu away by force.  But what Li Jetta didn't expect was that after just being separated for a while, her prestige as a teacher would be severely damaged. Li Yun and Li Yu, two little guys who originally obeyed her words, actually rejected her.  The request is that he is unwilling to leave with Li Jetta.

    From the perspective of a child, staying with someone who forces you to learn this and that all the time, and who is not allowed to do this, and not allowed to do that, of course does not surround you with someone who will make everything go for you, and who will explain the truth to you even if you are not allowed.  Comfortable to be around.

    But Li Jetta didn't consider this. In Li Jetta's eyes, it was these strange humans in front of her that led the second child of the Li family to death and made them learn to resist.

    Of course, it was unwilling to leave when Han Yu and others were not pleasing to the eye.  Originally, Han Yu didn't care. If you want to stay, just stay. You don't understand the things on the Courage anyway.  But Li Jetta had no sense of being a guest at all. After boarding the Courage, she still behaved in the same arrogant manner, saying that this was not allowed and that was not allowed.

    During dinner, Li Jetta expressed her contempt for Han Yu and others' eating habits, which finally made Han Yu unbearable.  Looking at Han Yu who was staring at her, Lijieta was shocked, but then she forced herself to say to Han Yu: "What do you want to do? Why are you staring at me like this? I'm warning you, I'm specially hired by the Governor's Mansion.  Etiquette lecturer, if you are disrespectful to me, the Governor's Palace will not be polite to you."

    Hearing this, Han Yu sneered in his heart and opened his mouth to retort, but the kind-hearted Lin Ke quietly pulled his sleeves under the table, hoping that Han Yu would not be like a woman.  Facing Lin Ke's slightly pleading eyes, Han Yu didn't say a word in the end.  But Li Jetta didn't know Lin Ke's little moves. Seeing that Han Yu didn't say a word in the end, she thought Han Yu was suppressed by his background.  Then he became more and more arrogant. In Li Jetta's mouth, nothing about Courage could catch her eye.  At this time, Li Jetta didn't know that she had offended everyone on the Courage.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, the long-term tacit cooperation has made the two of them feel in tune, and they don't need to speak at all. They can understand each other's intentions with just one look.  The two people stood up at the same time, set up Li Jetta on the left and right, and walked outside the Courage.

    "What are you doing? Let me go, I'm warning you, let me go immediately!" Li Jetta shouted while struggling.  It's a pity that Han Yu and Ning Ping turned a deaf ear.

    After throwing Li Jetta out of the Courage, Han Yu stood in front of the cabin door of the Courage and said to Li Jetta: "Since you don't like anything here, please go away and don't cause trouble here.  .”

    "Bold, you actually spoke to me like this"

    "Shut up! If it weren't for the fact that you are a woman, do you think you could leave the Spirit like this?"  Han Yu interrupted Li Jetta loudly.  While speaking, Han Yudao released a little of the murderous aura hidden in his body.  For an ordinary person like Li Jetta, it only takes a little murderous intent to shut her up.  Li Jetta felt as if she had fallen deep into hell, her whole body was cold. She opened her mouth to say a few words but couldn't even say a word.

    It wasn’t until the hatch was closed that Lidette felt the pressure on her body relax.  It's just that Lidetta, who has never been treated like this before, couldn't accept it for a while.  Trembling, he pointed to the cabin door of the Courage, opened his mouth and said, "You, wait, wait."

    "Damn!" Han Yu opened the hatch and gestured to Li Jetta with his middle finger.  Then he was pulled back by Ning Ping with a smile on his face.

    Looking at the hatch that was closed again, Li Jetta’s lungs were about to burst with anger.  There was only one thought left in his mind, which was to make that guy Han Yu look good.  Finding the captain of the guard, Lijietta asked with a calm face: "If you are asked to launch a surprise attack, how sure are you that you can subdue those people?"

    The captain of the guard seemed to have heard a fantasy and looked at Li Jetta in disbelief.  Being looked up and down by the captain of the guard like he was looking at an idiot made Lidetta, who was already in a bad mood, feel even worse, and her attitude became even worse when she spoke, "What are you looking at? Answer me quickly!"

    Although he was disdainful, the captain of the guard knew that he could not afford to offend Li Jetta, but letting him deal with Han Yu, who was sitting and drinking together last night, was not what the captain of the guard was willing to do.  Besides, with Li Yun and Li Yu here, who can touch Han Yu and the others.  Only Li Jetta, who was confused about the situation in front of her, had such second thoughts.

    "Miss Lijieta, strictly speaking, Han Yu and those people are the benefactors who rescued Young Master Li and the young lady. Please forgive me for not being able to repay kindness with enmity."

    "What kind of benefactor? Now I suspect that those people are working with the kidnappers. They were acting from the beginning to the end." Li Jetta said casually.

    The captain of the guard felt ashamed of Li Jetta's unthinking confusion of right and wrong, but did not say it clearly. He just reminded Li Jetta: "Miss Li Jetta, please don't forget that Young Master Li and the young lady are still on board the Courage.  "

    "Stop talking nonsense, let me ask you, do you listen to my orders?" Li Jetta interrupted the guard captain arrogantly.

    "I'm sorry, Miss Lijieta. I am the guard captain of Pearl Town Mayor Cheng Gong. I am not a domestic slave of your Miss Lijieta family. I refuse Miss Lijieta's unreasonable request." The guard captain said sternly.  Face said to Lidetta.

    "You, wait, wait." Li Jetta pointed at the captain of the guard and said, unable to accept it for a moment.  Lidette, who was used to giving orders, did not expect to meet someone who dared to be rude to her today.

    But the captain of the guard was indifferent.  Although the guard captain may not have a high status, he is very accurate in judging people.  That Han Yu is definitely not a good person. He can talk to you nicely when you don't provoke him, but if you make him angry, he is definitely not someone who can swallow his anger.  What's more, none of Han Yu's companions are efficient, especially Ning Ping, who is an absolute master.  In order to please a noble lady who doesn't take him seriously, he would offend a master who could kill him at any time. This is something the captain of the guard would not do.  The captain of the guard disagreed, and the twenty people who followed the captain of the guard certainly would not listen to Lijietta.  Lijietta was frustrated by the captain of the guard, and angrily joined the people she brought with her.

    Li Jetta brought forty people, but thirty of the forty people were sent by Cheng Gong to protect Li Jita along the way.  There were only ten people who really listened to Li Jetta, and only four of these ten people were able to listen to Li Jetta. The remaining six people stayed on the Courage after meeting Li Yu and Li Yun, and were responsible for taking care of Li Jie.  The daily life of Yun and Li Yu.  It's okay to take care of people, but it's very problematic to hit them.

    After taking a look at the four people under her command, Lijietta couldn't help but feel a little discouraged.  Not to mention the damn guard captain, even he could see that if these four people went, they would be nothing more than a dish in front of others.

    "Wait, wait, when we return to Pearl Town, you will see how I will deal with it."Pick you up.  "Li Jetta glared at the Courage with hatred and swore secretly in her heart.

    Han Yu did not let go of people like Li Jita.  In Han Yu's eyes, she was just a little woman who was spoiled by the people around her.  As long as people know the consequences of offending her, then naturally no one will stand up for her.  What's more, Han Yu knew that Li Jetta's good days were only a few days away.  From what Li Yun and Li Yu said, they knew that although the two children were taken out with the consent of their parents, Li Jetta would not be able to escape the responsibility for such a major event as the kidnapping.  It will not be exposed just because the two children of the Li family did not suffer any harm.  After returning home, the first thing Lijietta had to face was the anger of her parents after her child was kidnapped.  Being laid off is certain, and as for what kind of punishment there will be, Li Jetta will probably have to ask for her own blessings.

    Han Yu had no interest in paying attention to Li Jetta, but was looking forward to what would happen after arriving in Pearl Town.  Because Cheng Gong had promised himself before that he would tell him the legend about the Golden City exactly when he arrived in Pearl Town.  As the saying goes, there is a Hamlet in a person's heart. Even if it is the same legend, there are different versions.  After hearing the guard captain's version of the legend of the Golden City, it was natural to listen to the version of the Golden City that Cheng Gong knew.

 Text Chapter 666: The strange old man meets the unreasonable one

    Chapter 666: The strange old man meets the unreasonable one

    When the Spirit arrived over Pearl Town, the residents of Pearl Town were immediately startled.  Fortunately, Cheng Gong sent someone to tell the residents in time that this was a tool to send the second child of the Li family back and was not a monster, so no commotion was caused.  But even so, the Courage also aroused strong interest among the residents of Pearl Town. Especially after seeing Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er who got off the Courage, they were even more shocked by those residents and how superstitious they were.  He even fell to his knees on the ground, calling for the fairy to come down to earth.

    The enthusiasm of the residents of Pearl Town shocked Lin Ke and others. Fortunately, Cheng Gong quickly sent people to disperse the onlookers, which made Han Yu and others feel better.

    "Huh? Where is Miss Lijieta?" Cheng Gong looked at Han Yu and others and asked quickly when he found that Lijietta was missing.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "That woman looked down on the Courage, so we didn't take her with us when we came. She is now coming here under the protection of the people you sent."

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Cheng Gong smiled knowingly and asked in a low voice, "Isn't that woman annoying?"

    "No, it's not annoying, it's very annoying." Han Yu also corrected in a low voice.

    The two of them felt a sense of sympathy for each other at the same time.

    The arrangements for Li Yun and Li Yu were left to the people sent by Cheng Gong.  Han Yu followed Cheng Gong to Cheng Gong's office. Cheng Gong knew why Han Yu followed him here. After the two parties sat down, they didn't talk nonsense. After taking a sip of tea, they started to talk about the legends about the Golden City that they knew.

    Han Yu’s previous judgment was correct.  There is more than one version of the legend about the Golden City.  What the guard captain knew was completely different from what Cheng Gong said.

    "In this vast desert, there once was a vast and powerful country. The king of that country used his powerful force to conquer the surrounding countries and became the emperor of an empire. The emperor was very greedy, and after becoming the emperor  In the future, he is still not satisfied with the rights he has. He hopes to go further and have eternal life like God, so that he can rule his country forever. But after all, humans are humans and cannot become gods. For  No matter what method he wishes, the emperor will try it as long as he has heard of it. The goddess in the country told him that if he wants to become a god, he must get the approval of the god. And if he wants to get the approval of the god, he must do it.  The gods contributed. In order to make the gods feel his piety, the emperor mobilized the power of the whole country and began to build a city with the gold he plundered. Just to impress the gods and make them recognize him and give him the elixir of immortality. Just building  The Golden City was not an easy task. In order to obtain enough gold, the emperor began to plunder gold. After robbing neighboring countries, he began to rob his own country. As a result, there was chaos in the country, and there was an endless stream of people who rose up to resist for their own interests.  Absolutely. A large country that was originally strong was brought down by these endless uprisings. When the construction of the Golden City was completed, the country was torn apart, and the territory controlled by the emperor was only one-tenth of the original, and  Because of the existence of the Golden City, the separated countries formed a coalition and began a crusade against the emperor. The emperor was trapped in the Golden City at the end of his rope. Knowing that there was no way to escape the disaster, the emperor finally chose to surrender. But let  What no one expected was that on the night when the emperor chose to surrender, when the allied forces held a banquet in the Golden City to celebrate their victory, the Golden City suddenly burst into flames. By the time dawn came, the Golden City had disappeared, and those who stayed in the city  The coalition forces inside also disappeared. Some people said that the emperor was unwilling to fail and ordered people to light the fire, and they perished together with the coalition forces. Others said that the goddess who guided the emperor to build the Golden City was the subjugation of the country that the emperor had previously destroyed.  Princess, all of this is the goddess's revenge for herself. Others say that this is a warning from God to people, so that emperors in the world can wake up and learn to remind themselves to control their desires. "

    Hearing this, Cheng Gong’s story is finished.  However, the story was very short and obviously did not satisfy Han Yu.  Seeing that Cheng Gong didn't speak, Han Yu asked tentatively: "Cheng Gong, do you know where Carlo lives?".

    "How do you know Carlo?" Cheng Gong blurted out.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "It seems you know."

    Looking at Han Yu's smile, Cheng Gong, who knew he had made a mistake, slapped his forehead in annoyance, looked at Han Yu and said, "It seems that you are determined to find Golden City."

    "Hehe I am an adventurer. I want to do more exciting things when I am young, so that I can have more experiences to recall when I am old."

    "People will die. Legend has it that it is a cursed city. People who have been there are either dead or crazy."

    "So that Carlo is a madman?"

    &nbsp; "In the eyes of others, he is indeed a madman. But in my opinion, half of him is a coward."

    "Coward? How do you say this?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Cheng Gong shook his head and said to Han Yu: "If you are curious, you might as well ask him yourself. There is a saying that good words are hard to persuade. Damn it, since you want to make yourself miserable, then I  I can’t stop you. But I made it clear to you in advance. You can go if you want, but you can’t take Li Yun and Li Yu with you.”

    "It's natural. I don't want to be a burden to these two little devils." Han Yu replied casually.

    "Hahalittle ghost head, you are the only one here who dares to call those two children little ghost heads." Cheng Gong said with some envy upon hearing this.

    "Don't be envious, you can do it too."

    "Don't be kidding, I don't want to be in trouble. If you're not afraid of that Li Jetta, I can't do that. I can't offend that Li Jetta."

    "What if he wants you to deal with me?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Huh? How do you say this?" Cheng Gong frowned and looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "When your guard captain comes back, you can ask the guard captain yourself. I said Cheng Gong, do you know why I am polite to you? Because your guard captain did not fuck with that Li Jetta  There will be chaos behind you." After saying that, Han Yu opened the door and walked out, following the people sent by Cheng Gong to find Carlo, who was called a weird old man by the residents of Pearl Town.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Cheng Gong frowned, not because Han Yu’s words made him unhappy, but because Li Jetta’s behavior gave Cheng Gong something else to think about.

    Putting on the clothes worn by the residents of Pearl Town, Han Yu followed the guide to the home of the strange old man Carlo.  As soon as I walked in, I saw an old man sitting at the door of a dilapidated house, basking in the sun.  Just as Han Yu was about to walk over, he saw three aunts walking next door to the house. One of them was holding a jar with food in his hand.

    "Carlo, I made some mutton soup, how do you like it?" The aunt holding the jar walked up to the old man and said.  The old man known as Carlo glanced sideways at the aunt who was talking to him, and said lazily: "I don't have time."

    "Hey, you Carlo, aren't you okay now? Why don't you accept other people's kindness." One of the aunts asked Carlo in disdain.

    "It's up to you to take care of it," Carlo replied casually.

    "You have such a temper, no wonder no one wants to talk to you." Another aunt also said helpfully.

    "Are you here to cause trouble?" Carlo reached out and pulled out a wooden stick from the door, jumped up and yelled at the three aunts.  As soon as they saw Carlo turning against him and preparing to hit someone, the three aunts immediately turned around and ran away, screaming. The aunt holding the jar even dropped the jar on the ground.

    After driving away the three aunts who were looking for trouble, Carlo bent down and picked up a piece of meat from the broken jar, threw it into his mouth, chewed it, and then spit it out, cursing and saying: "**, it tastes really bad."

    Just as he was talking, Carlo saw a young man coming over. He imitated him and picked up a piece of meat and threw it into his mouth. After chewing it, he said, "It's not bad, it tastes good. Old man, there's something wrong with your taste."  ah."

    Carlo glanced at the young man, ignored him, and turned back to the house. Unexpectedly, the young man followed him into the house.  Carlo glared at the young man and asked, "What are you doing here? Get out!"

    But the young man was unmoved and replied: "Oh, I'll visit."

    Seeing that the young man couldn't drive him out, Carlo was desperate. He simply ignored the young man, turned around and walked out of the house. He didn't even lock the door and walked to a tavern not far from home. When the young man saw this, he  Followed.

    Carlo ignored the young man following him and walked into the tavern.  A tavern like this not only sells wine, but also food and pastries.

    “Boss, let’s have some cake.” Carlo sat at the bar and said to the tavern owner.  The tavern owner obviously knew Carlo very well, and after nodding in agreement, he brought over the cake Carlo asked for.  But before Carlo could take action, the young man following Carlo took action first, snatched the cake and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Carlo stared at the young man, gasping for breath, but the young man looked at Carlo with a provocative look.  After a while, Carlo was defeated and said to the tavern owner: "One more."

    The tavern owner looked at Carlo in surprise. He had never seen this old guy deflated before. It was a rare sight today.  I want to get to know this young man later.

    Another cake was brought up, but with the same result, it was snatched away by young people again.  This time everyone in the tavern noticed something was wrong, and they all hid aside and watched Carlo deflate, but they didn'tA man stepped forward to help.  It can be seen that Carlo's popularity is not generally bad.

    "Huh!" Carlo snorted, stood up and walked out of the tavern.  Upon seeing this, the young man threw a gold coin to the tavern owner and then chased him out.  The tavern owner took the gold coin and almost fainted from excitement after confirming that the gold coin was real.  He couldn't help but feel dizzy. Two very ordinary cakes could actually buy him a month's profit from his hard work. It would be strange not to be excited.  When the tavern owner came back to his senses and wanted to get to know the big benefactor, he found that there was no one in his tavern, the door was ajar, and there were waves of discussion outside.  The tavern owner couldn't help but feel curious. He walked to the door and saw Carlo confronting the young man on the street.

    "Why do you always have trouble with me?" Carlo asked, glaring at the young man.

    "It's okay. I heard that you are a weird old man with a weird temper, so I came to get to know you." The young man replied slowly.

    "But I don't want to know you! Get away from me!" Carlo yelled after hearing this.

    "Hey, it's so fresh. My legs are growing on me. You can't control where I want to go."

    “If you follow me again, I will break your legs!”

    "You can't beat me, how can you break my legs?" The young man said with a smile.

    Carlo was choked up when he heard this, and glared at the young man hatefully. Perhaps he was not used to being watched, and immediately shouted at the people watching: "It hurts his lazy ass, right? Look at you  **Look!”

    “Maybe it’s because Carlo usually talks like this, and people around him are used to it, so they didn’t talk back after being scolded.  After seeing Carlo rushing over with a stick, the onlookers immediately dispersed and went about their business.

    After dispersing the crowd, Carlo glared at the young man standing opposite him and asked coldly: "Boy, why don't you leave?"

    "My legs are long, and you can't control where I want to go."

    "Humph!" Carlo snorted coldly, turned around and left.  Just as he turned around, he heard the young man whisper: "I want to find the Golden City."

    Hearing the words "Golden City", Carlo was stunned as if he had been immobilized. After a while, he turned back and stared at the young man and asked, "Where did you just say you were going?"

    Seeing Carlo's bloodshot eyes, the young man frowned slightly and repeated: "I said I wanted to find the Golden City." As soon as he finished speaking, Carlo yelled and rushed towards the young man.  .  When people around him saw Carlo going crazy, they immediately understood that it was the young man who had mentioned something that they shouldn't have mentioned.

    People in this area are used to seeing Carlo going crazy.  Many people were worried about the bold young man, because Carlo in his madness was very scary.  Even a strong young man may not be able to withstand Carlo's crazy attacks.

    I saw the young man just standing there, and I didn’t see him hiding, as if he was frightened.  Seeing that the stick in Carlo's hand was about to fall on the young man's head, the young man raised his right hand, grabbed the falling stick with great accuracy, and then pulled the stick out of Carlo's hand with force.  Come over.

    And the frantic Carlo did not calm down after the stick was taken away. He took two steps back and then searched for two stones on the side of the road and threw them at the young man.  Unexpectedly, the young man hit him back with the stick in his hand.  Suddenly Carlo's forehead started bleeding.

    Seeing that throwing stones didn’t work, Carlo picked up a sharp stone and rushed towards the young man, preparing to hit him with the sharp stone.  The young man dodged calmly, stretched out his legs and tripped. Carlo flew out immediately, and the stone in his hand fell aside.

    Before Carlo got up, the young man took two steps, stepped on Carlo's back, raised the stick in his hand and spanked Carlo's buttocks.

    "One, two, three As the number of spanks increased, Carlo, who was originally cursing, could only scream.  Seeing this scene, some people couldn't bear it and pretended to be brave enough to ask the young man to stop, but they didn't expect that the young man turned a deaf ear. If anyone came close, he would hit him with a stick.  No one expected that this young man was as much of a bastard as Carlo.  This may also confirm the old saying that evil people need to be punished by evil people.

    After being slapped dozens of times, Carlo suddenly yelled, "You bastard, are you going to beat me to death?"

    Hearing Carlo's voice, the young man stopped, looked at Carlo and asked: "What? Is your mind clear now?".

    "Wake up, you bastard, take your feet off my back." Carlo replied quickly.

    With a "pop~" sound, another stick fell on Carlo's butt. The young man said slowly: "Old man, don't you know you have to be more polite when you speak? You have to learn to understand the situation."

    &nbsp; The original reason why Carlo could be so arrogant was because the people living around him could not bear to argue with an older man like him. Otherwise, if a strong young man got angry, how could he not be able to deal with such a bad old man?  .  But today Carlo hit the wall. He didn't expect that the guy he met today had no habit of respecting his elders at all.

    For his own sake, Carlo, who had always been arrogant, also chose to be aware of current affairs at this time. After being taught a lesson by the young man, he immediately said kindly: "I know I was wrong, please forgive me."

    Hearing that Carlo had given in, the young man was not unreasonable and stepped aside to let Carlo get up.  However, as soon as Carlo came up, he pointed at the young man and shouted: "You actually hit me, I will sue you to the government." After that, Carlo turned to leave.  Unexpectedly, before he could take a step, one of Cheng Gong's cronies came over and said to the young man: "Mr. Han Yu, Mr. Cheng Gong invites you to come over. I have something to discuss with you."

    "I know, I'll be there in a minute." The young man replied casually.  After taking a look at Carlo, who was neither walking nor standing, he grinned and said, "Stop making trouble, I have something serious to see you."

    Common people are afraid of officials.  Although Carlo was so arrogant, after seeing that people in the government were polite to young people, he immediately became more honest, and the people around him also became quiet.  The few people who had just cursed quietly when they saw the young man spanking Carlo's butt also quietly retreated into the crowd.

    Looking up and looking around, the young man said to Carlo: "This is not the place to talk. Let's find a place to talk where no one will interfere." As he said this, Han Yu threw the stick in his hand casually, like a  The sharp arrow and stick were inserted directly into the wall, leaving less than ten centimeters.

    Seeing this scene, Carlo's eyes immediately straightened, and he was secretly glad that this man didn't do anything serious just now, otherwise he might have been beaten to death in one fell swoop.

    Knowing that he couldn't run away, Carlo followed the young man obediently. Only civilians were left at the scene, still talking and speculating about the young man's purpose of looking for Carlo.

 Text Chapter 667 Leaving Pearl Town

    Evil people will be punished by evil people.  Carlo, who usually used his age to scold this and hit that, met Han Yu, who disrespected his elders. He immediately stopped eating and followed Han Yu to Cheng Gong's residence.

    People will feel restrained in a strange environment.  And this sense of restraint is directly proportional to the luxury of the environment.  Walking into Cheng Gong's residence, when he thought that the mayor of Pearl Town lived here, Carlo didn't even know where to put his hands and feet for a while, and almost walked out with hands and feet.  At the same time, he felt even more uneasy. From the look of Han Yu, he knew the mayor. If he gave him little shoes to wear thinking of this, Carlo had the urge to turn around and run away.  Just as if he knew what Carlo was thinking at this time, the person who had called Han Yu here followed Carlo, and Carlo had no chance.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" Han Yu reached out and knocked on the door, and said to the room: "Cheng Gong, I am Han Yu."

    "Please come in."

    Han Yu pushed the door open and went in. Just as Carlo was about to follow, he was pulled by the man following him and whispered: "You can come in later." Carlo, whose brain was no longer strong enough, agreed obediently and stayed in the room.  The moment the door closed, Carlo saw the mayor Cheng Gong getting up and walking over to greet Han Yu.

    The door closed. Carlo looked around and made sure there were no extra people. He whispered to the person in charge of watching him: "Young man, who is the person who brought me here? It seems that the mayor is not interested in him."  Very polite."

    "When you came in just now, did you see the spaceship at the door?"

    "I saw it."

    "That's someone else's."

    Carlo stopped talking when he heard this.  Before entering the door, he saw the huge spaceship. Apart from being shocked, he also wondered, how could such a thing exist in a poor place like this?

    Seeing that Carlo remained silent, the people around Carlo whispered to Carlo: "For the sake of all the residents of Pearl Town, don't say I didn't remind you. No matter what those people's requirements are, you'd better do it."  Agree. Otherwise, you have to think about the consequences yourself." After hearing the reminder, Carlo was not very nervous at first, but now he became nervous, and he began to wonder what the Han Yu who brought him here wanted to do with him.

    In the room, Cheng Gong was bowing to Han Yu, while Han Yu kept shaking his head to express his disagreement.

    "Han Yu, for the sake of me telling you the legend of the Golden City, can't you just promise me? Anyway, your spaceship is so big, what does it matter if there are one or two more people?"

    "It doesn't matter at first, but I don't like the person you want to stuff into the spaceship. If you can't stuff anyone, why do you have to stuff that Li Jetta? If you don't like that guy, just stuff that guy here with me. It's not like I'm here  Scrap collection station. Besides, that Li Jetta is a very narrow-minded person at first glance. She had a lot of trouble with us before. If you let her follow, aren't you afraid that we will kill her on the way?"

    "If you can really kill her, then I will thank you." Cheng Gong whispered after hearing this.

    When Han Yu heard this, he looked at Cheng Gong in surprise, and then asked clearly: "Did you get some information into someone else's hands? Is it a nude photo?"

    "Pfft~ Don't talk nonsense, where did I get the nude photos?" Cheng Gong was almost so angry that he vomited blood and glared at Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this and said, "That's right. With your dignified appearance, no one will look at it even if you take nude photos."

    "Humph! Are you watching?" Cheng Gong said unconvinced.  However, after looking at Han Yu's appearance and touching his own face, Cheng Gong had to admit that there was still a slight gap in appearance between himself and Han Yu.

    "Anyway, tell me the reason, otherwise I won't consider your request." Han Yu sat on his seat and gave Cheng Gong his own limit.  Seeing what Han Yu said, Cheng Gong knew that Han Yu would not agree to his request unless he spoke clearly.  He had no choice but to tell Han Yu the truth.

    Actually, the matter is very simple. According to Cheng Gong's investigation, Li Jetta was suspected in the kidnapping of the Li family's second elementary school.  For the safety of the Li family's second primary school, Cheng Gong wanted to transfer Li Jita away.  But if there is no valid reason, Cheng Gong has no reason to transfer Li Jita.  Li Jita is a teacher at Li's Second Primary School and has many opportunities to get close to Li's Second Primary School.  If Li Jetta and the second child of the Li family continue to have the opportunity to come into contact, there is no guarantee that a second kidnapping will not occur.  The Li family's handling of Li Jetta has not yet reached Pearl Town.  Li Jie Ta's status is higher than Cheng Gong, Cheng Gong can't control Li Jie Ta.  To put it bluntly, Cheng Gong suspected that Li Jetta was related to the person behind the kidnapping, and did not want Li Jetta to be with the second child of the Li family.  But Cheng Gong had nothing to do with Li Jita, so Cheng Gong could only ask Han Yu for help.

    After listening to Cheng Gong’s explanation, Han Yu scratched his head.  To be honest, one thing more is worse than one thing less. Han Yu doesn't seem to interfere in these things.  There is indeed some truth to what Cheng Gong said, but Han Yu believes that this Cheng Gong is notHe didn't finish what he said to himself, and the reason why he wanted to put Li Jetta into his team was definitely not as simple as what he said.  Han Yu didn't want to get involved in the battle above the officialdom.

    "Are you worried about the safety of the second primary school student of the Li family?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Yes, yes, yes. I'm just worried about the safety of the second child of the Li family. After all, if something happens to them, my future will be over." Cheng Gong nodded quickly and replied.

    Han Yu said with a smile: "This is easy to handle. Just let the second child of the Li family follow me and it will be fine."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Cheng Gong was dumbfounded. This result was somewhat beyond his expectation.  You took away the second child of the Li family, where can I communicate with them?

    Seeing Cheng Gong looking at him stupidly, Han Yu stood up and walked out the door, saying as he walked: "That's it. I think those two little guys will be very happy if they know that they will follow us for a while.  of."

    "Wait a minute, no, absolutely not!" Seeing that Han Yu had reached the door, Cheng Gong suddenly jumped over, blocked the door and shouted to Han Yu.

    "Why not? It's not that I look down on you, those two little guys are much safer with us than staying here."

    "Yes, but the Golden City is very dangerous. What if"

    "There is nothing unforeseen. Although I am going to the Golden City, it does not mean that all my companions will follow me. Some people need to stay outside to take care of me. The two little guys will always stay in the Courage. They are very safe."

    Cheng Gong suddenly felt like stealing a chicken but losing a lot of rice. He originally wanted to use Han Yu to talk about Li Jetta and squeeze out the woman, but he didn't expect that Li Jetta didn't squeeze him away. Instead, he wanted to please the second child of the Li family who he wanted to please.  Pushed away.

    "You took away the second child of the Li family. How can I please them? I'm different from you. You like to be free, but I like to be an official. That Li Yun will be the head of the Li family in the future. To me,  He is the future head of the family. If you don't please him now, I'm afraid you won't have the chance in the future. Han Yu, give me a hand, my brother will never forget your kindness." Seeing that Han Yu was really going to leave, Cheng Gong had to tell Han Yu  He expressed his inner thoughts.

    "In other words, you are talking nonsense about Li Jetta." Han Yu looked at Cheng Gong and asked.

    "That's not true, there is indeed something wrong with that Lijieta." Cheng Gong replied after hearing this.

    "Is he related to the person behind the kidnapping?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Hmmaccording to the investigation, Li Jetta did have contact with strangers a few days before the second child of the Li family was kidnapped. Afterwards, I sent people to find the strangers who came into contact with Li Jetta, but they found that in Pearl Town  There is no such person there."

    "That being said, it is still dangerous for the second youngest of the Li family to stay in Pearl Town."

    "Yes, that's why I want you to take that Li Jetta away. Without her in Pearl Town, I have the opportunity to completely sort out Pearl Town without anyone noticing."

    "How about contacting the second child of the Li family?" Han Yu asked.

    "Hehe By the way, by the way." Cheng Gong explained with a smile.

    Han Yu shook his head, looked at Cheng Gong and said, "Cheng Gong, I advise you not to take risks. Don't you see? Those two children of the Li family are the source of trouble. As long as they stay in Pearl Town,  Then you will be in danger for a day. You only see that you can take the opportunity to please them. But have you ever thought about what if the person behind the scenes changes his mind and changes his mind from kidnapping to assassination? It is easy to hide from open guns, but hard to guard against hidden arrows.  Yeah. What's more, it's much easier to assassinate two children than to assassinate adults. How many of your heads have been chopped off by the Li family when the two children of the Li family have an accident?"

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Cheng Gong broke into a cold sweat.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the unexpected.  If the person behind the scenes chooses assassination instead of kidnapping, it will be really hard to guard against.  But when he thought about giving up the opportunity to build a good relationship with the future head of the Li family, Cheng Gong was a little reluctant to give up.

    Han Yu said slowly when they met: "Both wealth and status are not as important as life. As long as you are alive, you still have the opportunity to enjoy wealth. Only if you are alive, status will be useful to you. Death is like a lamp going out. Once the fun is over, what?  It has nothing to do with me anymore.”

    Like being hit in the head with a sledgehammer, Cheng Gong suddenly became enlightened.  That's right, you only have a chance if you are alive. If something happens to the second child of the Li family, let alone continue to climb up, whether you can survive is a question.

    As soon as Cheng Gong figured out the joints in this matter, he immediately made a choice.  Moreover, Cheng Gong was a relatively vigorous and resolute person. After being persuaded by Han Yu, he immediately urged Han Yu and others to set off. The reason was that Li Jita would rush back to Pearl Town at nine o'clock in the evening at the latest, and it might be even later.  morning.  In order to avoid meeting Li Jita,Cheng Gong hopes that Han Yu and others will set off as soon as possible.

    But Han Yu didn’t want to set off in such a hurry. After all, Spirit needed supplies. The water could be solved by itself through the fresh water converter, but the food had to be replenished.  It's not that the Spirit's food reserves are insufficient, it's just to be prepared. The food stored by the Spirit will generally not be used until the time comes.

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Cheng Gong waved his hand, and the people under his hand immediately took action.  With leadership instructions, things will go smoothly and with high efficiency.  Han Yu was happy to be lazy, so he let those people go outside to help him purchase.  In line with the principle that if you have the right to use it and it expires, Han Yu left the old man Carlo to Cheng Gong, and went to the Courage to explain the situation to everyone.

    In the office, Carlo stood in front of Cheng Gong with a reserved look.  Even though Cheng Gong was polite in front of Han Yu, in front of someone like Carlo, he was very official.  But it's no wonder that Cheng Gong is like this. For a person like Carlo, he won't listen to anyone who wants to talk nicely. He will only listen to him if he has a straight face and scolds him like a third grandson.  In layman's terms, this kind of person is a snobbery, unable to see clearly those with similar status to themselves, and is afraid of those with a higher status than themselves.  Generally, leaders like to find this kind of people to be their lackeys.  There is no other reason than to be obedient and protect the master. As long as he does not encounter a being with a higher status than the original owner, he will bite whoever the master tells him to bite.  However, once you encounter a being with a higher status than the original owner, as long as the other party waves and throws a bone, you will immediately join the new owner.  He was also merciless against the original owner.

    "Do you know what I want from you?"  Cheng Gong asked Carlo slowly.

    Carlo quickly replied: "Please tell me clearly, sir."

    "Well. The Han Yu who is looking for you is my friend. He has a place he wants to go to. I heard that you know the whereabouts of that place, so you go out and take my friend there. Don't worry, I'll wait for you to come back.  When the time comes, I will reward you."

    "Well, I don't deserve this reward. It's just that, my lord, that Golden City is really not a good place" Carlo hesitated for a moment and said to Cheng Gong, but before he finished speaking, Cheng Gong waved his hand.  Interrupted, "What nonsense? Just go if you are told. Who do you think you are? Dare to bargain with me?"

    Carlo quickly explained: "Sir, I am not bargaining"

    "Shut up! That's how it is. If you have anything to prepare, just tell my people, and my people will try their best to satisfy you. But I can warn you in advance, don't play any tricks. If my friend makes any mistakes, then  You just wait for bad luck. Someone, take him out." After saying this, Cheng Gong didn't wait for Carlo to continue and asked someone to take Carlo out.

    After sending Carlo away, Cheng Gong looked out the window. The sun had already set. When he looked at the clock hanging on the wall, the hour hand pointed to six o'clock.

    Because the incident happened suddenly, not everyone on board the Spirit was present.  Fortunately, Pearl Town is not a very big place.  In addition, Ningping and others who walked out of the Courage were dressed differently from the locals. Cheng Gong's people quickly found Ningping and others.  After receiving the news that they were ready to set off, Ningping and others immediately put down what they were doing and rushed back to the Courage.

    As soon as he saw Han Yu, Ning Ping immediately asked: "What happened? Why are you leaving in such a hurry?"

    "It is a matter of loyalty to someone who has been entrusted by someone. I have already found the whereabouts of the Golden City, Carlo, and there is nothing to do if I stay here. It is better to do business first."

    "Tell us the truth, did you get into trouble again?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said unhappily: "What did you say, make it seem like I'm always getting into trouble?"

    "Hmph, don't be modest. Among us, you are the one who can cause the most trouble. Tell me, what trouble have you caused? Let everyone be mentally prepared." Ning Ping said with a slight snort.

    "Hey, it seems like you think I've caused trouble?" Han Yu asked, glaring at Ning Ping.

    "It's not that I think you've caused trouble, but that's the fact. Tell yourself, how many times have you caused trouble? We're used to it. You just want to know what you've caused this time.  disaster?"

    Ning Ping’s answer made Han Yu very depressed, and what was even more depressing was that none of the people standing behind Ning Ping objected.  Lin Ke, are you still my confidante?  Han Mengxin, are you still my lovely sister?  No one spoke for me.

    "I really didn't cause any trouble." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and others as if he was swearing.

    "I don't believe it." Ning Ping shook his head and said.

    "Believe it or not. Hurry up and take action. I am the leader. I said leave now, so leave now. Don't make any noise!" Han Yu shouted at Ning Ping and others with a dark face.

    Seeing Han Yu and not saying anything, Ning Ping and others didn’t??Forced to ask.  But judging from their looks, they all thought that Han Yu was causing trouble, so they wanted to run away.  Seeing their appearance, Han Yu was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.

    Just such a small episode, time was delayed.  Li Jetta rushed back to Pearl Town with the people responsible for protecting her.  The Courage is a very conspicuous presence in Pearl Town, and you can see it as soon as you enter the town.  Seeing that the Courage wanted to leave, Ligeta immediately quit.  Want to run?  Who should I seek revenge from if you run away?

    "Stop, stop, I order you, stop!" Lidette shouted loudly while driving the camel she was riding on to chase the Courage.  How could her shouts be heard by the people in the Courage? Even if they were heard, Han Yu would pretend not to hear them.

    Seeing that the Spirit was about to take off, Lidetta, who had already rushed below the Spirit, made an astonishing move. She actually stood on the back of the camel and pounced forward, keeping the Spirit alive.  No retracted landing gear.  The people watching suddenly let out a cry of surprise.

    Cheng Gong, who was watching the Courage leave, became anxious when he saw her. While secretly cursing Li Jetta, a stupid bitch, he opened the window and jumped into the street, then rode a camel and chased after her.  But it was still a step too late. Lidette held the landing gear of the Spirit and left Pearl Town as the Spirit flew higher and higher.

    "Damn it!" Looking at the Courage gradually disappearing, Cheng Gong couldn't help but cursed secretly.  At this time, inside the Courage, Han Yu and others also discovered Li Jetta holding the landing gear.

    "What should I do?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    "Today's weather is good, quite windy and sunny." Han Yu said without thinking.  Ning Ping was stunned for a moment, then understood and agreed, "Yes, the weather is really nice."

    For Li Jetta, no one on the Spirit likes her.  At that time, Li Yun was nostalgic and felt that Li Jetta was also his teacher after all, so he wanted to intercede on Li Jetta's behalf.  But before they could speak, they heard Han Mengxin whisper: "Don't worry, Han Yu and the others just want to make that Li Jetta suffer, and they won't let her die." After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Li Yun  He stopped talking.

    "Ah Qiu~" Li Jetta sneezed while holding the landing gear of the Courage.  (To be continued

 Text Chapter 668 Heading to the Golden City

    Chapter 668 Heading to the Golden City

    Lidette is sick.

    In the desert, the temperature difference between day and night is very large. Although it is extremely diurnal weather here, the temperature changes are still obvious.  Lidette, who had been frozen for half the night while holding the Spirit's landing gear, had never suffered from this kind of thing since she was a child.  But the Courage was flying in the sky at that time, and Li Jetta couldn't give up even if she wanted to.  It’s really making the heavens and the earth not respond, and the earth and the earth are not functioning properly.  In order not to be thrown to death, Li Jetta could only hold on until Han Yu and others found her and carried her back to the infirmary of the Courage.

    Regarding Li Jetta's illness, Han Yu expressed his apology insincerely, and then left Li Jetta in the infirmary.  So far, Li Jetta has lived the life of a rice worm that opens its mouth after eating.  My mind feels dizzy all day long, and I can't move.  I could only lie on the bed and hold my body up.  Lijieta also didn't have a good look towards Han Mengxin in the infirmary. Even though she knew that Han Mengxin was her doctor, Lijieta, who was knowledgeable but unsophisticated, hated Han Yu and also hated Han Mengxin.  As a result, Lidetta was the only one left in the infirmary.  Lidetta couldn't find anyone to talk to even if she wanted to, so she could only sit on the bed and look out the window all day long, eat and sleep.

    “Dang~dang~dang~” There was a knock on the door, and Carlo walked in with a food tray.  Li Jetta knew Carlo. Ever since Han Mengxin stopped coming to the infirmary, this old man named Carlo had become the one who specially delivered meals to Li Jetta.  Even though she hated Han Yu and his gang in her heart, Li Jetta had to admit that the food on this spaceship was still very good.  Lijietta felt that she had gained weight in the past two days.

    "Old man, do you know where these people are going?"  Lidetta asked Carlo softly.  In the past, when Carlo came to deliver food, Lidette would always remain silent, and Carlo would not take the initiative to speak.  Carlo was shocked when he first heard Li Jetta asking today.  From the attitude of Han Yu and others, Carlo knew that Han Yu and others did not want to see Li Jetta.  As a veteran snob, Carlo certainly knows where he should stand.  What's more, even if you don't look at the strength of Han Yu and others, just based on Cheng Gong's explanation, Carlo would not dare to go against Han Yu and others.  Even though Lijieta is older than Cheng Gong, the county magistrate is not as good as the current one. The sky is high and the emperor is far away.  You live in Pearl Town, right under Cheng Gong's nose, and are you going against Cheng Gong?  If Cheng Gong wants to cure you, it's just a matter of words.

    "Aba, Aba" Carlo opened his mouth towards Li Jetta and made a series of sounds.  Li Jetta said to herself with some disappointment: "It turns out he is mute."

    Carlo, who had successfully fooled Lidetta, did not dare to stay in the infirmary any longer. After Lidetta finished eating, he quickly packed up the food tray and walked out of the infirmary. He turned around and asked what Lidetta was trying to ask him.  The matter was told to Han Yu.  After hearing this, Han Yu patted Carlo on the shoulder and said, "You are doing a good job, keep up the good work. When you go back, you will definitely benefit from it."

    Hearing Han Yu’s promise, Carlo repeatedly expressed that he would work hard.

    After sending Carlo away, Ning Ping came over and asked, "What should I do? It seems that that woman is getting restless again."

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "It doesn't matter. If that woman causes any disturbance in our territory, then our lives will be in vain."

    "But we can't let that guy act casually. Otherwise, give her some medicine?" Ning Ping suggested.

    "Medicine?" Han Yu asked tentatively after hearing this.

    "Bah! Am I that kind of person? By the way, why do you have medicine?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "When you go out, you should be prepared." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Seeing Han Yu’s unserious look, Ning Ping shook his head and decided not to talk about the topic of drugs.  Continue to ask Han Yu: "Then how are you going to make that Li Jetta be honest?"

    "Well after observing for the past few days, that woman is just a stupid woman who doesn't understand the world. If we care about her, it seems that we have no taste and should just ignore her." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "But what if that guy doesn't know what's good and what's good?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Then throw her off the Spirit."

    "You are really barbaric."

    "When you treat an unreasonable woman, you must be even more unreasonable than her. Anyway, I don't plan to get anything from her, so why should I be polite to her?"

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping was right to think about it carefully.  It has nothing to do with you, so why should I let you pamper you?  Just because you are a woman?  Isn't this nonsense?  Whenever a man gives way to a woman, most of the reasons are either because the man likes the woman, or because the man wants something from the woman.  If there is no purpose, a man will not let a woman go.  gentleman?  Nonsense!  maleThe gentleman's demeanor can only be seen by an outsider. When it comes to life and death, you can see how many men have the gentleman's demeanor.  Men who are usually polite to women are often the first to run away.  On the contrary, those who remain silent on weekdays will step forward in times of crisis.  Just like a woman can't just look at her appearance, you can't look at a man just by her appearance.  Men who are well-dressed and polite show that they are not short of money, and they are not short of women either.  Acting nice to women is to attract more women's attention.  But when life is in danger, these men will run away quickly, because he has no shortage of women. As long as he can survive, there will be other women lying on his bed.  What you want to see is whether a man is a real man, not whether he has a house, a car and savings, nor whether he looks so embarrassed to Pan An or so angry as Song Yu, nor whether he can be good in bed.  How long to hold on.  We only need to see whether this man can stand up at a critical moment, not to ask him to make any self-sacrifice, but to see whether he thinks of his woman before running away, and when he needs to make a choice between the two, he chooses to let his woman  Go first, as long as this is enough.  It seems like it's a bit far Embarrassing

    I don’t pay much attention to Li Jetta’s movements, and I really don’t need to care much.  On board the Spirit, Lizetta, who was unfamiliar with the place she was born in, couldn't fly even if she wanted to.  To use a fashionable word, Li Jetta is now a bird with broken wings, unable to fly even if she wants to.  Imagine being so arrogant before, but it's a pity that Han Yu and others don't follow Li Jetta's behavior at all.

    But smart women learn to adapt to the environment easily.  After realizing that her previous approach was not working, she immediately changed her strategy and took advantage of the few limited opportunities when Han Mengxin went back to the infirmary to get things. Lijietta successfully eased the tense relationship with Han Mengxin.

    After all, Han Mengxin was just a bit of an arrogant girl. After being flattered by Li Jetta, she immediately put aside Li Jetta's previous bad and arrogant attitude and went back to the infirmary more times.  , and Li Jetta became ordinary friends.

    After initially successfully infiltrating the members of the Courage, Lijieta kept trying. With the help of Han Mengxin, Lijietta soon became friends with Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner.  Taking advantage of the fact that they are both women, Lijieta prepared to join forces with Han Mengxin and others to start a confrontation with the gang of stinky men headed by Han Yu.  It's a pity that Han Yu always seems to ignore everything about Li Jetta, which makes Li Jetta always feel helpless as if she had been punched in the cotton.

    Through Han Mengxin, Lijieta already knew that Han Yu and his party were going to find the legendary Golden City.  Li Jetta sneered at Han Yu's wishful thinking.  It is thought that Han Yu was so blinded by the scorching sun that he did such a foolish act of looking for the Golden City.  Let’s not talk about whether there is a legendary golden wall in the Golden City. Even the legend of the Golden City has not been confirmed to be true.  Isn't it crazy to go looking for a city that might not even exist?

    However, Han Mengxin and others did not agree with Li Jetta's ridicule.  The first is the confession of the kidnapper leader. Although we cannot completely believe what the kidnapper leader said, we cannot safely conclude that what he said is false.  In addition, Carlo was accompanying him. The cunning old man was not someone who dared to speak nonsense to an official.

    Hearing Han Mengxin mention Carlo, Lijietta couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Isn't that a mute?".

    "Mute? Who said that?" Han Mengxin looked at Li Jetta in confusion and asked.  Lidette immediately understood that she had been deceived by the old man named Carlo, and rolled her eyes in frustration. Lidette said bitterly: "He is indeed a cunning old man."

    "Yes, and he is also a snobbish old man. He may lie to us, but he will not tell a lie to that Cheng Gong. Cheng Gong has already inquired for us. The Golden City is real, and Carlo has also been there.  That golden city"

    Li Jetta heard this and said: "That's not right. Since the Golden City really exists and that Carlo has also been there, then how could that Carlo come back without taking any gold? The legendary Golden City is full of gold."

    "Uh I don't know about this. That Carlo refused to say anything. Even if Cheng Gong asked, he didn't say anything. Han Yu said that we will know the reason when we get there, so we didn't ask any more."  Han Mengxin scratched her head and replied.

    Lijieta shook her head after hearing this and said: "Wu Mou, how could you not ask about such an important matter? Since Carlo said that he had been to the Golden City, he must have encountered something terrible in the Golden City, otherwise  With his cunning character, how could he not take gold?”

    After hearing this, Han Mengxin felt that what Lijieta said was reasonable, so she conveyed Lijieta's words to Han Yu.  Carlo was at the scene at that time. Han Yu asked Carlo casually: "Carlo, what do you think?"

    "Ugh" Carlo was silent for a moment after hearing this, and finally gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu: "I said, I will send my companions and I to the Golden City.Let me tell you everything.  "

    ……

    "It was thirty years ago that my best companion and I walked into the desert as a guide for an expedition team. The purpose of that expedition team was to find the legendary Golden City, but the guide who had been serving as a guide in the desert all year round  My companions and I both know that the Golden City is difficult to find, and I am afraid that this time we will return without success as before. Our original plan was to take the expedition team to find two random ruins along the ancient river and then return.  But just when my companions and I led the expedition team to the middle of the ancient river channel, we encountered a rare large sandstorm. After the large sandstorm, we miraculously found clues to find the Golden City. Now I think  I thought, maybe there really is a god in this world, who uses the Golden City to punish those who are greedy."

    Carlo paused for a moment before continuing: "I found clues to find the Golden City. My companions and I and the members of the expedition team were all ecstatic. Thinking of the legendary golden city walls and the gold everywhere in the city  , our expedition team did not hesitate at all. After replenishing sufficient fresh water, we followed the found clues and headed to the Golden City step by step. It was not until after two days of walking that we finally saw the legendary Golden City.  Just like what is described in the legend, the city wall made of gold shimmers with golden light under the sunlight, dazzling the eyes of everyone in our expedition team and also dazzling the hearts of each of us.”

    "Without any hesitation, everyone rushed to the wall of the Golden City like crazy and rushed into the Golden City. Looking at the gold everywhere and the houses built with gold, those of us almost went crazy at that moment. …  …We were really crazy at that time. Everyone took out the tools they could use like crazy and stuffed the gold into their pockets desperately. We didn’t stop until we were exhausted.”

    "The crazy state continued for the next day. When we woke up the next morning, we decided to go to the Golden Palace in the Golden City to have a look. That is the royal palace. There must be more besides gold there.  Valuable things. Driven by this idea, we walked into the palace excitedly. Just as we expected, in the middle of the palace, there was a crystal coffin filled with various gems. Inside the coffin  Lying there was a golden skeleton. And what surprised us the most was that the golden skeleton lying in the crystal coffin held a scepter in its hand. As soon as the leader of the expedition saw the scepter, he immediately thought  We wanted to get the scepter. But we thought the crystal coffin was a bit weird, so we stopped the leader. Later, the leader was forced by us, and then he explained to us that the purpose of their expedition was  The scepter in the Golden City seems to be called the Death Scepter. At that time, my companions and I didn’t know what the consequences would be if the Death Scepter was taken away, so we asked the team leader to open the crystal coffin and take away the gold.  The scepter of death held in the hand of the skeleton.”

    Speaking of this, Carlo seemed to have remembered some terrible scene, and his voice began to tremble a little, and he continued: "But what we didn't expect was that on the night when the Death Scepter was taken away, there was a scene without a trace.  The foreboding massacre happened"

 Text Chapter 669 Carlo’s Memories

    Chapter 669 Carlo’s Memories

    “Carlo, you’ve already rested, where are you going?” Carlo’s companions couldn’t help but asked in confusion when they saw Carlo hunching over and leaving the camp.

    "I feel uncomfortable in my stomach. Maybe I ate something dirty for dinner. I'm going to make a quick trip." Carlo replied after hearing this.

    "Then stay away from the camp. You are the smelliest shit among people I know."

    "Fuck, let's sleep with you." Carlo gave his companion the middle finger angrily.

    Carlo, who felt uncomfortable in his stomach, ran far away from the camp and squatted under a leeward sand dune for convenience.  Carlo ran so far not because his companions thought his poop smelled bad, but because he was worried about causing the expedition team to wander too far.  Even though Carlo is only twenty-eight years old, he has been working as a desert guide for thirteen years.  Carlo was aware of the habits of everyone on the expedition.  The leader of the expedition is a mysophobic person. If he is dissatisfied with Carlo, it will directly affect Carlo's income.  Carlo didn't want to lose his income because of something like this.

    Carlo is a smart man. From the moment he discovered the Golden City, after a brief period of excitement, Carlo clearly reminded himself that the huge wealth in the Golden City was not something he could touch.  Money is a good thing, and everyone wants to have a lot of it, but if you don't have the corresponding strength, the more wealth you have, it means that your death is not far away.  Excessive wealth is not happiness, but a source of disaster.  Carlo, who was well aware of this and made up his mind to follow the expedition to drink soup, rejected his companion's proposal to secretly leave a little gold.  Carlo thought very clearly that it was impossible for the expedition team to evacuate this golden city at once.  Next time they come, they will also need a guide. Who would be more suitable to be a guide than myself, who has been here once?  Thinking of this, Carlo lifted up his pants after relieving himself, used his feet to pull out a little sand to bury the products left behind after relieving himself, and then walked to the top of the dune humming a self-composed ditty.  I will sneak out this time, and I have to sneak back quickly.  But it’s really strange. The expedition team usually arranges patrols, but there are no patrols tonight.  Maybe it was because I was so excited about discovering the Golden City that I forgot about it?

    Climbing to the top of the sand dune, Carlo was immediately petrified by what he saw. His legs went weak and he fell to the ground.  In the camp stationed outside the Golden City, Carlo, who was responsible for guarding the camels, and his classmates were in the tents. Under the light of a nearby fire, Carlo saw his companions being chopped on the ground by two people with a knife.  One knife, one knife dozens of cuts in a row, Carlo knew that his companion was dead.  The words "kill and silence" instantly appeared in Carlo's mind.

    At the scene of the murder, the two expedition members responsible for extermination walked out of the camp and reported to the leader standing not far away: "There is only one leader, and the guy named Carlo is not in the tent."

    "Not there?" The team leader frowned slightly, and then said: "The matter in Golden City is of great importance, and we must not let any information leak out. Send our people out to search, and we will see the people alive and the corpses if they die!"

    "yes."

    When he saw the members of the expedition group starting to search outside the camp, Carlo knew that he was doomed today.  This is a big desert. As long as you climb up to the sand dunes, everything around you will be clear. There are no obstacles to cover it.

    Carlo looked at an expedition member carrying a knife walking towards the sand dune where he was hiding, clasping his hands, ready to fight to the death.  Carlo never thought about surrendering, because Carlo knew it would be useless.  If surrender works, one's companions will not be killed.  All this expedition wanted to do was silence them, and they would not accept Carlo's surrender at all.  In this case, it is better to find someone to support you before you die, which is not a loss.

    Seeing the expedition team getting closer and closer, Carlo shrank to the bottom of the dune. When the expedition team stood on the dune and looked down, Carlo, who was under the dune, grabbed the expedition team members' feet with both hands and pulled hard.  , rolling the expedition team down the sand dune with him.

    The expedition team members and Carlo rolled to the bottom of the sand dune, and almost at the same time they climbed up and pounced on the long knife that fell from their hands due to the roll and fell between them.  It's just that the expedition team members were a little unlucky. When they turned over and pressed their hands on the ground, they happened to hit a "land mine" that Carlo had buried at the bottom of the dune.  The expedition members were so disgusted that they shook their hands and opened their mouths to call out.  In just such a short moment, Carlo had already picked up the long knife and rushed over. Before the expedition team yelled, he swung the knife hard and thought about hacking the expedition team members' heads.  Seeing this, the expedition member subconsciously blocked it with his hand. With a pop, the expedition member's right hand and half of his head were chopped off by Carlo. Brains flowed out of the split head and flowed out as the expedition member fell to the ground.  The red and white ones made Carlo sick to the point of vomiting.  It’s just that Carlo knows that he can’t vomit at this time. It won’t be long before the expedition team will find that they are missing a member.I must get out of here quickly.

    If you want to get out of here, the best way is to grab a camel, otherwise you will die of thirst if you can't go very far with just your legs and without water.  Thinking of this, Carlo reached out and pulled off the clothes of the expedition team member he killed, put them on himself, and then climbed onto the sand dune with his back to the camp.  Fortunately, Carlo's body shape was similar to that of the killed expedition team members, so there was no difference when they were far away.  In this way, Carlo delayed a little longer.

    According to Carlo’s plan, when the people in the camp are dispersed, he will go back to the camp to get camels and Tamsui river food.  It's just that the plan couldn't keep up with the change. Just when Carlo lowered his head to think about it, he suddenly saw darkness under his feet. Carlo quickly looked up and was surprised.  The extremely day weather made the desert in this area dark, but the dark clouds that appeared out of nowhere actually covered the sun hanging in the sky. This strange phenomenon had never happened to Carlo, even if he had done it.  I have been a desert guide for thirteen years and have never encountered such weather.

    But even if he didn’t know, Carlo understood that this weather phenomenon was definitely not a good sign.  Carlo didn't care whether he would be discovered or not, and took steps like running down a sand dune.  Carlo's animal instinct for danger made him want to leave this place, as far away as possible.  As for whether he would be discovered by the expedition team, Carlo no longer cared about it at this time.

    The expedition team no longer cares about Carlo at this time, they have too much to take care of themselves at the moment.  When they spread out to search for Carlo, they were attacked almost at the same time, and the attack came from behind.  As long as there are more than two people in a group, there will always be one person attacking the others.  No one expected that the companions who lived with him day and night would assassinate him secretly without any warning. He did not take any precautions at all, and the number of members of the expedition team was reduced by half.  The remaining expedition members did not stop killing.  As if they were possessed by evil spirits, they started wandering around the Golden City with knives in hand. After meeting their companions who were also wandering, they rushed up to fight without saying a word, as if they would not stop until their opponents were hacked to death.

    Carlo quietly sneaked to the place where the camels were housed, took off the food and water bags from the camels and threw them on the back of the camel he was riding. Then he led the camel and tried to run out of the camp.  It's just that the hunchback who usually obeyed Carlo's words got sick this time. He stood there and refused to move even half a step no matter how hard Carlo tried.

    This camel doesn’t move. It’s difficult to take other camels away.  Carlo had no choice but to focus on the hunchback, but no matter what Carlo did, the hunchback remained motionless, as if he was deliberately going against Carlo.  In the end, Carlo had no choice but to take the food and water bags placed on the back of the camel and prepare to put them on the back of the camel he usually rode.  At this moment, the sound of fighting came from far away.  Carlo was startled and quickly got into the group of camels and looked carefully in the direction of the fight.

    I saw three people chasing and killing one person, all dressed up as an expedition team.  The man who was chased and chopped was finally caught up, and in the blink of an eye, the three men who were caught up were chopped into several pieces.  Carlo looked at the unblinking face of the expedition team member and covered his mouth tightly to prevent himself from making any sound.

    The footsteps of the three murderers gradually faded away, but just when Carlo breathed a sigh of relief and was about to ride a camel to leave this place of trouble and trouble, the corpse on the ground that had been chopped into several pieces suddenly changed.  Right in front of Carlo's eyes, the corpse on the ground was shrouded in a cloud of black air. In the black air, the skin, flesh and bones gradually separated, and the severed bones were rejoined. When the black air dissipated, a complete skeleton appeared.  The skeleton appeared in front of Carlo's eyes.  What frightened Carlo even more was that the skeleton did not move, just looking at the place where he was hiding. The two dark eyes seemed to exude endless fear, making Carlo's legs tremble and he couldn't help but urinate.  .

    "Woo!" Just when the skeleton was about to walk towards Carlo, a horn sound came from the distance. The horn was like a rally call to summon the skeleton. After hearing the horn sound, the skeleton took one last look at where Carlo was hiding.  place, and then slowly walked towards the place where the horn sounded.

    After the skeleton walked away, Carlo's legs softened and he sat down on the ground. Only then did Carlo realize that he had peed his pants.  But at this time, Carlo was not at all ashamed of his previous timidity. Instead, he felt that he was lucky to have escaped that disaster.

    “It’s not a good time to stay here for a long time, it’s better to leave here quickly.” Thinking of these words, Carlo quickly climbed up, reached out to hold the camel he was riding, climbed on the camel’s back, and drove the camel out of the camp.  When passing by the camel, Carlo hated this guy's lack of cooperation. He chopped off the camel's head with a knife, then slapped the camel's butt and ran out of the camp.

    But before Carlo could take a few steps out on his camel, he heard the sound of someone driving the camel behind him.  Carlo looks backLooking around, he saw not far behind him, several expedition teams were riding on the backs of camels, beating desperately, as if there was something terrible behind them.

    Regardless of whether those expedition teams are preparing to hunt him down or want to escape from here like him, Carlo doesn't want to get involved with those people anyway.  He immediately slapped the camel he was riding and sped up.

    The moment he rushed out of the Golden City, Carlo heard a burst of thunder behind him. When he looked back, he saw that the expedition members following him, including their men and their camels, were not even scratched by the thunder.  remain.  Carlo felt happy in his heart. Thanks to him taking one step early, if he had taken one step at night, he might have been the one who got hacked.

    Thinking of this, Carlo patted his chest. The feeling of surviving the disaster made Carlo feel relieved at this moment.  It was only half an hour later, when Carlo returned to the original place, that Carlo realized that he was not out of danger yet.

    Looking at the Golden City shrouded in dark clouds in the distance, Carlo felt unreasonable fear in his heart.  That golden city is not a treasure in the desert at all, it is simply a curse. But anyone who sees the golden city will probably die badly.  This thought could never disappear from Carlo's mind.  Whenever Carlo stopped, that thought appeared in Carlo's mind like a nightmare.

    Three times in a row, two hours wasted, and the camel was so tired that it was breathing heavily.  In order to let the camel rest, Carlo had to get off the camel's back and remove the food and water bags from the camel's back so that the camel could recover its strength as soon as possible.

    Looking at the Golden City in the distance, Carlo didn't know what to do next.  If I can't leave from here, will I starve to death or die of thirst in this desert?  Because dark clouds covered the sun, Carlo's usual method of identifying directions was no longer available, so he could only pin his hopes on the camel.  But so far, it seems that relying on camels is not very effective.

    Just when Carlo frowned and thought hard about countermeasures, a loud noise suddenly came from the Golden City in the distance. Then Carlo saw a golden skeleton standing tall in the Golden City. The hand of that golden skeleton suddenly appeared.  Inside was an enlarged version of the Death Scepter that had been taken away by the expedition leader.

    Seeing the golden skeleton, Carlo felt his heart shake, and his breathing seemed to become difficult in an instant.  As if he suddenly had an epiphany, Carlo felt that everything that happened was related to the huge golden skeleton.  There is no reason, Carlo just thinks it is related to the golden skeleton.  Moreover, Carlo also felt that as long as he took the gold from the Golden City, he would be cursed by the Golden City.  Taking away the gold from the Golden City would probably be impossible even to death.  Thinking of this, Carlo went crazy and rummaged through his pockets, but there was no gold.  Then he rushed to the camel's side and rummaged through the luggage placed next to the camel. Sure enough, in a luggage, Carlo found a small bag of gold. It should be that Carlo's companion took advantage of the expedition team.  I picked it out from the wall of the Golden City when I wasn't paying attention.

    Without any reluctance, Carlo threw the small bag of gold in his hand towards the Golden City.  The small bag of gold seemed to be summoned by the Golden City. It exceeded the distance that Carlo could throw and flew towards the Golden City

    Seeing the gold fly away, Carlo's heart suddenly relaxed, as if he had thrown away the burden in his heart.  The dark clouds that covered the sun began to disperse soon after, as if they suddenly appeared and disappeared again.  Carlo knew that he should be fine.  But my companions, the expedition team, may have all been buried in the Golden City.

    Carlo, who felt that he was fine, did not leave immediately. He wanted to take the body of his companion back. Even if he couldn't take it back, he had to find a place to bury it. He couldn't just leave it like that.

    Driven by this idea, Carlo boldly returned to the vicinity of the Golden City and walked into the expedition camp.  At this time, the expedition team was empty and it was just an empty camp.  Carlo walked to his and his companion's tent, only to find that his companion's body was missing, and there was not even a trace of blood in the tent.

    Rubbing his eyes vigorously, Carlo doubted for a moment whether what he saw and experienced last night was just a dream.  But that dream was so real that people couldn't believe it was fake.  Carlo, who was confused, walked into the Golden City by accident and came to the Golden Palace in the Golden City.

    It was very quiet along the way, as if the noise last night had never happened.  Carlo walked into the Golden Palace. In the middle of the palace was the crystal coffin. Lying inside was the leader of the expedition team, holding the Death Scepter in his hand with a calm look on his face.

    But Carlo couldn’t calm down no matter what, what the hell was going on?  Just when Carlo mustered up the courage to push open the coffin to see what was going on, the lid of the crystal coffinSuddenly he opened it, and the leader who was lying in the coffin slowly stood up from the coffin, opened his eyes, and stared at Carlo who was standing at the door of the Golden Palace.

    Carlo felt as if he had fallen into an ice hole, shaking all over.

    Seeing the team leader walking out of the crystal coffin and walking towards Carlo, a camel's cry suddenly came from outside the Golden Palace, and Carlo was saved by this sound.  Carlo seemed to have regained his strength. Without even looking at the leader who was approaching him, Carlo turned around and ran towards his camel.

    I don’t know how Carlo can run so fast. The rabbits are all his grandsons.  In just a moment, Carlo ran to the side of his camel, climbed on the camel's back, pulled the reins, slapped the camel's butt hard, and drove the camel away from the Golden City.

    ……

    The team leader holding the Death Scepter didn’t seem to chase Carlo and allowed Carlo to leave.  But Carlo didn't know this. He didn't look back. He just slapped the camel desperately to make his camel speed up, speed up, speed up again, until the camel couldn't run anymore, and Carlo had time to look back.  The Golden City has disappeared, and he doesn't know where he ran, but Carlo is not depressed. At least this means that he is out of danger and no longer has to worry about being harassed by the undead in the Golden City.

 Text Chapter 670 Arriving at the Golden City

    Chapter 670 Arriving at the Golden City

    Carlo's story ends here. Han Yu has no interest in hearing what happened next. It is nothing more than how Carlo returned to Pearl Town with difficulty in the desert. Because of the experience of Golden City, Carlo's  His mind became a little abnormal and his personality became a little weird.  But these are not what Han Yu cares about. Han Yu just wants to know how far away he is from the legendary Golden City.

    To be honest, if the Golden City is really a lifeless Golden City, then Han Yu will have no interest in it.  No matter how big a golden city is, it is just a pile of treasure.  Although equally fascinating, it hardly arouses curiosity.  But if it is true as Carlo said, there are some skeletons, death scepters, dark clouds covering the sun then it will be much more interesting, and it will be worth the risk.

    Seeing that his story not only did not frighten Han Yu, but made Han Yu more interested in the Golden City, Carlo secretly complained in his heart.  It's just that the situation is too tight now. If he says he wants to go back at this time I guess Han Yu will let his soul fly back to Pearl Town, right?

    Fortunately, this trip was much easier than being a guide before.  With the Courage inside, there is no need to worry about finding fresh water, no need to worry about being attacked by wild beasts in the desert, and no need to worry about being exposed to the sun. All Carlo needs to do is stare at the ground shown on the screen and look for the ancient rivers in the desert.  trace.  Because only by finding the ancient river channel can we find the Golden City.

    After four hours of flight, Spirit landed slowly because Carlo discovered traces of ancient river channels.  You have to get back to the ground to get your bearings before you can move on.  Watching Carlo identify the direction, Han Yu yawned boredly, raised his eyes and looked around him, and suddenly found smoke and dust billowing two kilometers away from the Courage.

    Han Yu didn't think much, he rushed to Carlo, pinched Carlo with his arm, and called Ning Pingping: "Lift off, lift off, there is a situation!"

    After being reminded, Ningping and others also discovered anomalies in the distance, and everyone quickly returned to the Courage.  As soon as Lin Ke took the Courage into the air, he saw the thing causing the dust and smoke approaching.  It turned out to be yellow sheep and sand wolves living in the desert.  What is it that makes these two enemies run for their lives side by side?

    "It seems that these unlucky guys have encountered desert army ants." Carlo said slowly.

    Desert army ants are no strangers to Han Yu and others, and there was no surprised reaction after hearing Carlo's words.  When Carlo saw everyone's appearance, it was beyond his expectation, so he couldn't continue talking.  On the screen, a black carpet in the desert was seen moving quickly behind the yellow sheep and sand wolf.  As long as the yellow sheep or sand wolf is caught up by the black carpet, after the carpet passes, only a complete skeleton is left, without leaving any flesh.  The dog will probably cry when he chews it until it is clean and thorough.

    After this wave of desert army ants disappeared, Han Yu did not let the Courage land again. Who knows whether the desert army ants would come back.  In order to avoid trouble, Han Yu took Carlo back to the ground and was ready to fly away at any time.  Although Carlo was unwilling to return to the dangerous ground, he couldn't afford to offend Han Yu, so he had to bravely return to the ground and use unprecedented speed to determine the direction in which the Spirit would move next.

    "Is that okay? It's all over so soon? You won't cut corners, will you?" Han Yu looked at Carlo suspiciously and was not in a hurry to take Carlo back to the Courage.  Although Carlo was worried about encountering desert army ants, he was angry that Han Yu doubted his ability as a desert guide.

    You can doubt my character, but you can't doubt my ability!

    Carlo stared at Han Yu unhappily and said, "I say yes, that's all!"

    "Yeah?".  Han Yu looked at Carlo in disbelief, but seeing that Carlo looked like he was about to go crazy, Han Yu didn't say anything. He took Carlo back to the Courage and asked Lin Ke to adjust the direction of the Courage.  Continue in the direction Carlo points.  Of course, Han Yu did not forget to warn Carlo that if Carlo said something wrong, Carlo would be punished.  As for the punishment, Han Yu didn't say anything. He just glared at Carlo with evil intentions and laughed a few times.  Sometimes, half words are more torturous than words spoken clearly.  In order not to be punished by Han Yu, Carlo could only find a place where there was no one and pray that his judgment was not wrong.

    Perhaps Carlo’s prayer came true. After six hours of flight, everyone in the Courage discovered the Golden City.  Watching it in the air is a completely different feeling than watching it on the ground.  Looking at the familiar city wall, Carlo's eyes became moist.

    "Hey, do you feel so excited about discovering the Golden City?"  Han Yu asked in confusion when he saw Carlo looking like he was about to cry.

    "Am I excited? Am I scared, okay? Let me explain first, I'm not going anywhere. If you want to go to the Golden City, just go by yourself."?? 

    Hearing Carlo’s words, Han Yu said nonchalantly: “Anyway, it’s a burden if you go. It would be better if you don’t go.”

    Although I understand that Han Yu is telling the truth, the truth is still a bit unacceptable to Carlo.  Rolling his eyes covertly, Carlo reminded Han Yu: "Don't touch anything in the Golden City, otherwise I won't be responsible for what happens."

    "Don't worry, you are not responsible. I am only interested in the Death Scepter you mentioned. Why did you say that the leader of the expedition was lying in the coffin?"

    "No, I don't know."

    “…I’ll tell you the reason when I come back.”

    “…I hope you will come back.”

    ""

    ""

    "We really have nothing in common." Han Yu shook his head and walked away.

    Obviously, compared to Carlo, a timid old man, there are many people who are curious about the Golden City.  Even Li Jetta, a bad-tempered woman, wanted to visit the legendary Golden City.  Just leaving Carlo alone in the Courage made Han Yu and others uneasy.  For this reason, Carlo had no choice but to be placed under a sand dune five kilometers away from the Golden City by Han Yu and others, leaving sufficient water and food for Carlo to wait there for them to come back and join up.  Carlo did not object to Han Yu's decision, because Carlo knew that it was useless to object, so it was better to save some effort.  On the contrary, Han Yu felt a little sorry for Carlo's happiness. In addition to leaving Carlo a large amount of food and water, he also left a series of things for camping such as tents and sleeping bags.

    After settling Carlo, Han Yu and others set off on the Courage.  At first, Han Yu and others were not in a hurry to enter the Golden City. Instead, they stayed in the Courage, browsed the entire Golden City, and took photos as a souvenir. Then they handed over the Courage to the Golden City.  Landed there.

    After stepping off the Courage, looking at the gold everywhere and the houses made of gold around, Han Yu and others were surprised when they arrived. Ning Ping stamped the ground with his feet and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, this ground is really solid.  ah."

    "Well, it's really strong. But is this thing real gold?" Han Yu said casually, bent down on the ground, dug out a gold brick with his hand, weighed it in his hand, don't say  , quite heavy.

    Li Jetta followed Han Mengxin and others down the Courage, and Li Yun and Li Yu also followed.  For the second primary school of the Li family, Li Jetta no longer forbids this or that as before.  It's not that they don't want to, it's that these two little bastards have found a backer now. With Han Yu, this hateful guy, they don't listen to Li Jetta.  However, when Li Jetta taught them knowledge, the two little guys still listened carefully.  In order to protect these two little guys, Lijietta originally objected to the two little guys leaving the Courage, but she was blocked by Han Yu's words, "Children also need to experience different experiences."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????\""""""""" ("""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""" by  But what Li Jetta couldn't figure out was that in her eyes, Han Yu, who was vulgar, shameless and without the slightest bit of gentlemanly demeanor, didn't seem to be attracted by the gold everywhere in front of him. He seemed to care more about these things.  Is gold real?

    "Hey, women and children, go back to the Courage. Ning Ping and I will go to the palace to have a look." Han Yu suddenly said to Han Mengxin and others.  When Li Jetta heard this, she wanted to support him. This had almost become her instinct. As long as Han Yu said anything, Li Jetta would support him.  But this time Han Yu did not give Li Jetta a chance to speak. After letting Han Mengxin and others return to the Courage, he walked to the Golden Palace alone.

    "Hey, you" Lijietta shouted to Han Yu unwillingly, but before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lin Ke and Han Mengxin.

    "Li Jetta, don't talk too much at this time. It will make Han Yu angry." Lin Ke whispered to Li Jetta.

    "Hmph, does he still dare to hit me?".  Li Jetta said unwillingly.  Unexpectedly, Han Mengxin nodded and said, "Yes, my brother really dares to beat you. Maybe he will spank you. Welltake off your pants and spank you."

    "He dares!" Lijietta said with a glare, but her voice was much lower when she said this, and she secretly glanced at Han Yu, lest Han Yu would hear her.  The reason is very simple, because Li Jetta has been beaten. Although she was not beaten with her pants taken off, it was still embarrassing enough for Li Jetta.  The reason for the beating was very simple. Li Jetta was very angry when she found out about the second child of the Li family and wanted to punish the second child of the Li family corporally. However, she was beaten by Han Yu who came to inquire.  From that point on, Li Jetta did not dare to have any more ideas to suppress the second child of the Li family.  Because the words that Li Yun of the Li family often said have changed from "I will sue the teacher".It became "I will sue Han Yu."

    Seeing Li Jetta surrendering, Han Mengxin snickered secretly, but in order to prevent Li Jetta from becoming angry, she still dragged Li Jita onto the Courage.  As soon as they entered the Courage, Li Jetta saw Lin Ke and others taking their positions and getting ready for battle. She couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Is there any danger?".

    "It's better to be prepared."

    "Since you are worried about Han Yu's safety, why do you still let him go?" Li Jetta asked in confusion.

    "Because that guy is not someone who is easily persuaded. And with Ning Ping following him, even if something goes wrong, they can take care of each other. We are preparing for battle not to respond to Han Yu and Ning Ping, but to protect ourselves.  , to solve the worries of Han Yu and Ning Ping." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    "Then what if there is a real danger" Li Jetta asked again.

    "Don't worry, if there is any danger, Han Yu and Ning Ping will protect us."

    “…You have great confidence in them both.”

    “That’s right, this has always been the case before, and I believe there will be no exception this time.” Han Mengxin said with a smile.

    Li Jetta didn’t understand why Han Mengxin trusted Han Yu and Ning Ping so much.  Through this period of observation, Li Jetta felt that Han Yu was a bastard who liked to talk a lot, well and was dishonest in his hands and feet.  If he were honest, he wouldn't spank a woman like him.  I really don’t understand how a good woman like Lin Ke could fall in love with him.  Could it be that that guy caught something?  As for Ning Ping, he was just a dull gourd. He liked Han Mengxin and doted on her.  Not a bad person.  That Han Yu is a complete bad guy. I really don’t understand why there is such a big gap between them as brothers and sisters.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who walked into the Golden Palace, saw the crystal coffin Carlo mentioned.  Lying in a crystal coffin studded with various gems was a golden skull. In the left hand of the golden skull was a scepter, which must be the scepter of death that Carlo mentioned.

    "Hi~ A guest is here." Han Yu said after waving to the golden skull in the crystal coffin.

    "What are you doing?" Ning Ping asked with a black line on his head.

    "It's okay, say hello to the owner here." Han Yu replied casually, stretched out his hand to pat the coffin lid and said to the golden skull inside: "Wake up, someone is here."

    Ning Ping gave the mischievous Han Yu a dumbfounded look, looked around a few times and said, "This place doesn't feel like a palace."

    "Isn't this nonsense? Whose palace has a coffin in the middle? Isn't this a curse on yourself?"  Han Yu rolled his eyes and said.

    "Then why do you think there are coffins here? According to the saying that the coffins should be buried underground, shouldn't they be buried underground?"  Ning Ping asked confused.

    "Hehe You are showing your cowardice. There are customs and customs in different places, and there are many kinds of funerals. In some places, we are familiar with burial. But in other places, sky burial is popular, that is, placing the dead body in the ground.  In our eyes, letting eagles eat their food on the cliff is very inhumane, but in that place, it is a treatment that only princes and nobles can enjoy. In their eyes,  After the corpse is eaten by the eagle, the soul of the dead person will fly with the eagle into the sky. This is a desert, maybe placing a coffin here is also a custom here. Haven't you heard about this?  The legend of the Golden City? The common denominator of this legend is that the Golden City was built by a country that used all the strength of the country. The country that built the Golden City might have this custom. Well maybe this person lying in the crystal coffin  The deputy skeleton is the legendary king. I just don’t know what will happen if I lift this coffin into the sun to dry it out?"

    Ning Ping objected when he heard this: "You are so immoral. It's better not to do things like this that disturb the rest of the dead. We won't mess with it, and it won't mess with us."

    "What if it wants to provoke us?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Then we can't blame you. When the time comes, we will crush it and spread it to ashes, so that it will never be reincarnated!"

    "You are much more ruthless than me."

    "I will not offend anyone unless they offend me. If someone offends me, I will kill his whole family."

    Han Yu and Ning Ping walked around the crystal coffin twice while talking and looked around.  There is nothing to see here, except for the crystal coffin in the middle. The surrounding walls are bare, not even a mural.  Not to mention any decorations, not a single one.

    Han Yu, who found nothing, was determined to think that there might be some secret passage here. He knocked around the walls of the palace and looked there, but found nothing.  Finally, Han Yu turned his attention to the crystalcoffin.

    "You want to open the coffin?" Ning Ping stopped Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "That's the last thing to do. I want to see what's under this crystal coffin. Ning Ping, stay away and I'll push the crystal coffin away." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard  Han Mengxin's urgent voice came from the communicator he carried, "Han Yu, Ning Ping, did you hear that? Be careful, we found desert army ants infested outside the Golden City."

    "How did you find out?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Carlo told us."

    "Eh? Isn't that old guy unwilling to enter the Golden City even if he is killed?"  Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Han Mengxin couldn't help but smile and said: "Brother, if you were chased by desert army ants, wouldn't you run into the Golden City? To be honest, I really didn't expect that old man Carlo could  Running so fast.”

    "Hahahow is the old guy doing now?"

    "I'm sitting on the side panting."

    "Okay, I understand, we'll come out right away." Han Yu interrupted the communication and walked to the entrance of the palace with Ningping. He was immediately frightened by the scene outside the door.  In the Golden City, desert army ants have taken over.  But what surprised Han Yu and Ning Ping was that these desert army ants only dared to stay on the streets, but did not dare to approach the houses made of gold.  As for the golden palace where he was, he didn't even dare to go up the steps.

    The black desert army ants are so dense that you can’t see them all at a glance.

    "Han Yu, the Courage is there, let's go over there." Ning Ping pointed to the roof of a golden house and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this, looked back at the crystal coffin, and shouted at the crystal coffin: "Give you one night to get rid of these annoying little things, or I will let you have a taste of sunbathing." After saying this, Han Yu  Yu took Ning Ping and flew towards the Courage.

    "Han Yu, who were you talking to just now?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "Didn't you see it?"  Han Yu asked Ning Ping in surprise.

    "What did you see?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    “…Forget it, if you didn’t see it, then you didn’t see it.” Han Yu said suddenly.  But the more he said this, the more uneasy Ning Ping felt. Although he suspected that Han Yu was trying to scare him, another possibility appeared in Ning Ping's mind involuntarily.  Ning Ping suddenly felt a chill running down his back. He grabbed Han Yu's neck with both hands and said in a deep voice, "Tell me, who were you talking to just now?"

    "Don't ask, I'll scare you later."

    "Stop talking nonsense and speak quickly!"

    "Take it easy, take it easy, I'm about to be strangled to death by you."

    "Say it!"

    "Okay, okay, I say, let go first."

    "You speak first!"

    “…next time I won’t take you flying with me at all.”

    "Say it!"

    "Well, I said, it's actually nothing, just the undead guarding the golden palace."

    "Oh, it turns out they are undead." Ning Ping replied, then lost his words.

    Han Yu waited for a while and asked tentatively: "Ning Ping, aren't you afraid?"

    "Hmph, do you think I'm still the same person as before?"  Ning Ping said with disdain.

    "Great, I'm still worried about how to explain to you the guy sitting behind you?" Han Yu said as if he was relieved.

    "Asshole, is it fun to scare me?".  Ning Ping was silent for a while, then suddenly stretched out his hand to pinch Han Yu's neck and shouted.

    Han Yu stuck out his tongue and shouted: "Let go, let go, I can't breathe anymore."

    The two of them returned to the Courage in a noisy manner. Ning Ping looked a little ugly, but Han Yu had a playful smile and followed Ning Ping and said, "You can't be so stingy, can you? You're just kidding."

    "Just wait, one day I will know what you are afraid of." Ning Ping said angrily.

    "Hehe Then I'm afraid you will be disappointed. I am not afraid of anything. Don't try to scare me." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    An uneventful night

    When everyone woke up the next day, they found that the desert army ants all over the Golden City had disappeared, as if they had never been there.

    "Han Yu, is it possible that there are really undead souls in the Golden Palace?" Ning Ping asked with an ugly face.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping and said, "Where did there come from so many ghosts in this world? We all encountered them. Don't scare yourself. Let's go and see the Golden Palace again."

    Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "I won't go. I think at this time we??You should go and see that golden city wall.  You must know that the reason why Golden City is famous is the city wall made of gold.  Yesterday we looked down from Tianxia, ??but we couldn't see very clearly. Today we will take a closer look.  "

    "Tch~ Just say you don't dare to accompany me to the Golden Palace." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping with contempt and said.  However, Ning Ping was not fooled and refused to go. He even dragged Han Mengxin to see the Golden City Wall.  Seeing that everyone is more interested in the Golden City Wall, it is obvious that they want to go to the Golden Palace to see the crystal coffin.  Of course, the biggest reason was that Lin Ke also wanted to see the Golden City Wall. Han Yu followed suit and gave up his original plan and acted with everyone.

    "Hey~ aren't you going to the Golden Palace?"  Ning Ping asked Han Yudao.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied seriously: "There's no point in going alone."

    "I thought you were so courageous, but it turns out that's all." Ning Ping took the opportunity to laugh at Han Yudao.  But Han Yu refused to suffer any losses and immediately suggested: "Stop laughing at me. If you have the courage, can you go to the Golden Palace with me to spend the night tonight?"

    "Just go, are you afraid?" Ning Ping responded bravely.

    At this time, Han Mengxin, who was standing between the two of them, glared at Han Yu and Ning Ping and shouted: "You two are going to suck it to death, right? Be honest." Li Jetta was suddenly surprised to find that on the Courage,  In the battle, the one with the strongest fighting ability turned out to be Han Mengxin. Just one sentence made Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were difficult to deal with in Li Jetta's eyes, become honest.

    A group of people came to the outside of the Golden City and looked at the city wall made of gold.  Han Yu took out a handful of manuscripts and prepared to knock off a piece of the city wall to see if there was gold inside the golden city wall?  When Ning Ping saw this, he came up to help. The two saboteurs were destroying it vigorously. Han Mengxin and others rolled their eyes at the two saboteurs and turned to look elsewhere.

    After watching for a while, Han Mengxin and others, who felt a little bit too hot, hid in the city gate cave.  Lin Ke accidentally looked up and exclaimed: "Look!"

    Han Mengxin and others who were also hiding in the city gate looked up and saw a diamond the size of a washbasin embedded in gold directly above the city gate.

    At this moment, everyone heard a loud noise coming from outside the city wall. Everyone went out to see a section of the golden city wall filled with smoke and dust. Han Yu and Ning Ping ran out of the smoke and dust in disgrace.

    "Bah, bah, bah! This broken wall is not strong and will fall down as soon as you dig it." Han Yu complained to Han Mengxin and others while spitting out the sand in his mouth.  Ning Ping on the side also nodded in agreement.

    However, Han Mengxin and others had a dark look on their faces.  These two destructive maniacs not only dug down the city walls that others had worked hard to build, but also complained about the poor quality of their construction. These two guys are shameless.

    Giving Han Yu and Ning Ping an annoyed look, Han Mengxin asked, "Then what did you find?"

    “It’s hard to see anything clearly in such a huge amount of smoke and dust.” Han Yu replied casually.

    "You didn't find anything, but we did gain something here." Han Mengxin said after hearing this.

    As soon as Han Mengxin said that they had gained something, Han Yu and Ning Ping followed Han Mengxin and others to the city gate cave. Looking at the diamond the size of a washbasin, Han Yu said with emotion: "This person who built the Golden City is definitely rich.  It’s burned, and you’re so full that you have nothing to do. Aren’t you looking for robbery?”

    "Don't talk about anything else. Do you see any problem?" Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Han Yu and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged and replied: "I don't know where to go. Like you, it's my first time coming back here. Carlo, did you notice this when you came back?".

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Carlo quickly shook his head and said: "No, we were so excited immediately after discovering the Golden City that we had no time to carefully examine the Golden City. Compared with you now, we were so excited at that time.  Not much calmer."

    Seeing Carlo shaking his head and saying he didn’t know, Han Yu didn’t say anything.  He walked out of the city gate and looked at the section of the golden city wall that he and Ning Ping had dug down, and then quickly walked towards that section of the golden city wall.  Seeing Han Yu suddenly leaving without a word, Han Mengxin and others followed him curiously, not knowing why.  Everyone couldn't help but take a breath when they walked in and saw what was inside the golden city wall.

 Text Chapter 671 Golden Skeleton Kuro

    The human-shaped gold was exposed to Han Yu and others due to the collapse of the golden city wall.  The expressions of each golden man are lifelike, just like a living person. Everyone has their mouths wide open and their hands stretched to the sky, as if they are making a silent cry.  Looking at these entangled golden men, Han Yu suddenly felt a sense of sadness for no reason.

    "Could these golden men be made of living people?" Ning Ping suddenly whispered to himself.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and said: "Probably not. Who is so sick as to use gold to execute people?" At this point, Han Yu suddenly stopped talking. The owner of this golden city is just a man who is too rich to burn money.

    Seeing that Han Yu suddenly became silent, Ning Ping couldn't help but asked strangely: "What's wrong? Han Yu, what did you find?"

    "I suddenly felt that these golden people you said were the residents who originally lived in the golden city in the legend of the golden city? Look at these people, as if they were possessed by disaster and raised their hands to pray to heaven for blessings.  . Before that king got the Midas Touch, this golden city was still an ordinary city. But after getting the Midas Touch, the greedy king even turned his own city into gold. He would let go of living in the Golden City.  Residents? Look at the number of golden people here. If the entire golden city wall is filled with these golden people, the number will not be small. "

    "Wellif the legend of the Golden City is true, then what you said is indeed possible. But how did these golden people get put into the golden city wall?" Ning Ping thought for a while and then asked.  .

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, "I didn't expect that. Maybe the king of the Golden City can give us the answer."

    When Ning Ping heard this, he understood that Han Yu had not thought of it. He looked at the golden people and asked, "What should we do now? Do we want to move these golden people out?"

    "Where can I put them? I don't want to take these golden people away and panic." Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.  Ning Ping was right. When he thought that these golden people were probably the people of the previous golden city, it really made people feel a little chilly.

    "Why is this happening? Why are you here?" Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were thinking about how to deal with these golden people, Carlo suddenly seemed to be crazy and rushed to the front of a golden person, shouting and reaching out.  Go and touch the golden man.

    No one would have thought that Carlo would suddenly do this. No one had time to stop it when Carlo's people touched the golden man.  The color of the sky and the earth suddenly changed, and large dark clouds poured out of the sky, covering the sun in the blink of an eye.  Carlo, however, seemed not to notice at all, still whispering to himself while touching the golden man's face.

    The sudden change in the weather gave Han Yu a bad premonition, and Han Yu immediately called everyone back to the Courage.  In Han Yu's view.  It's safer in the Courage.  Before leaving.  Han Yu dragged Carlo and ran towards the Courage.  But Carlo seemed to be possessed, struggling and refusing to leave.  Han Yu was anxious and simply knocked Carlo unconscious with a knife and carried Carlo back to the Courage.

    In order to avoid situations that are difficult to deal with.  The Courage left the Golden City and landed in the desert one kilometer away from the Golden City.  At the same time, turn on the radar to monitor the movements of the Golden City at any time.

    Carlo woke up leisurely and felt pain in the back of his neck, but at this time Carlo didn't bother to rub the back of his neck.  Because he found that Han Yu and others were surrounding him.

    Seeing that Carlo woke up, Han Yu immediately asked: "What happened to you just now? Why did you suddenly go crazy and touch the golden man? Do you know that the weather outside has changed now."

    "The weather has changed?" Carlo heard this and looked up outside the window. Seeing the dim sky outside, Carlo's expression changed sharply. He turned to Han Yu and said hurriedly: "Let's go. This happened when I came back here last time."  Kind of weather, my companions and the expedition members"

    "Wait a moment. Let me ask you a question first. Why did you touch the golden man? Why did you say this? Is that golden man an acquaintance of yours?"

    After hearing Han Yu's inquiry, Carlo was silent for a while, nodded and said to Han Yu: "I won't hide it from you even now. Yes, that golden man was the one who led the expedition team with me as a guide thirty years ago.  The companion who came here. But what I can’t figure out is. How could he be turned into gold and sealed in the golden city wall?”

    "What other discoveries did you make? Among those golden people, did you find anyone else you knew, such as the people in that expedition team?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    Carlo shook his head, "At that time, I was frightened by the golden man who was my companion. The other golden men didn't pay attention. Let's leave here. This is not a place to stay for a long time."

    Seeing Carlo, he proposed to leave here as soon as possible.  Han Yu shook his head and refused: "If you leave without clarifying the matter, I will lose sleep."

    “?Mian was also thrown away and his life was better.  "

    "Hmph, who said we would definitely lose. Even if there is something shady, I'm not afraid. If you are afraid, just stay on the Courage and don't get off. I will go to the Golden City again to find out the reason."

    "You, you are looking for death!" Carlo was so angry by the stubborn Han Yu that he spoke indiscriminately.  But Han Yu didn't pay attention. Seeing that he couldn't ask anything more from Carlo, he simply got up and walked outside the Courage.

    "Han Yu, where are you going?" Ning Ping asked after seeing this.

    "I'll go to the Golden City to have a look, and you guys stay in the Courage. Ningping, I'll leave everyone's safety to you. By the way, Carlo is under guard. This guy's courage has been broken. I don't want to  He did irrational things when we weren't paying attention."

    Because of Han Yu’s instructions, Carlo was temporarily locked up and would be released after the Courage left here.  As for leaving, let him temporarily lose his personal freedom.  It just so happened that Carlo didn't want to run around and cause trouble, so he obeyed Han Yu's decision.  On the other hand, Li Jetta complained a few words, but it was obvious that no one supported her, so she kept her mouth shut.

    Entering the Golden City for the second time gave Han Yu a completely different feeling from the first time he entered the Golden City.  When you first entered, the entire Golden City gave people a feeling of wealth and peace because of the sunshine. However, when you came to the Golden City for the second time, the Golden City without the sunlight actually gave people an eerie illusion.  Walking on the streets of the Golden City, it seemed as if some terrifying monster would rush out of the golden houses around him at any moment.

    However, this level did not scare Han Yu. Han Yu went straight to the Golden Palace and walked to the entrance of the Golden Palace. The crystal coffin was still placed in the middle of the hall as it was yesterday, without any sign of movement.  Han Yu slowly stepped forward, stood next to the crystal coffin, and looked at the golden skull lying quietly in the crystal coffin.  Suddenly, I had a strange feeling in my heart. I always felt that this golden skull was a little different from what I saw yesterday.  But what exactly was different, Han Yu couldn't explain for a while, and he couldn't tell.

    After looking carefully, Han Yu suddenly discovered the difference between the golden skull bones.  Last time I watched it.  The death scepter was held in the left hand of the golden skull, but this time, it was held in the right hand.

    Han Yu, who discovered this, kicked the lid of the crystal coffin away without saying a word, and shot the flames in his hand at the golden skull in the coffin.  But at the same time as the crystal coffin lid was kicked away.  Changes were also discovered in the coffin. The coffin board holding the golden skull turned out to be movable. When it was flipped back and forth, the golden skull flipped to the bottom of the crystal coffin.  When Han Yu saw this, he jumped back without saying a word.  During the backward jump, he crossed his hands with his hands, and when he landed, a cross fire rushed towards the crystal coffin.

    With a "boom~" sound, the entire crystal coffin was blown up directly, but Han Yu did not dare to be careless at all. He looked around and felt that he would not be able to perform in such a place. He simply retreated towards the door, preparing to put the battlefield on  Outside the Golden Palace.

    Standing at the door of the Golden Palace, Han Yu stared at the crystal coffin ruins in the Golden Palace with vigilance.  The crystal coffin that had been placed here had been knocked aside due to the previous explosion.  But what puzzled Han Yu was.  There was no attack.

    Time passed minute by minute, and after waiting for a while without any movement, Han Yu carefully walked to the place where the crystal coffin was originally placed.  By this time the dust had fallen to the ground, and Han Yu saw a large rectangular hole slightly smaller than the crystal coffin where the crystal coffin was placed.

    ?? Han Yu looked around.  It was so dark inside the cave that nothing could be seen clearly. Just when Han Yu was about to throw the fireball down, two golden light spots suddenly appeared in the dark cave entrance and quickly approached the cave entrance.  Han Yu almost didn't think about it.  Immediately a fireball was thrown

    “Oops~” Contrary to Han Yu’s expectation, a man’s scream came from the cave.  Han Yu took a few steps back.  Be prepared to wait until the thing in the hole crawls out before making any plans.  After a short while, a skeleton hand stretched out from the side of the hole, followed by another, and then, a skeleton with a smoking skull crawled out of the hole.

    "Click, click" The golden skeleton moved the joints on its body, looked at Han Yu and complained: "The way you wake people up is a bit violent, can't you be gentler?"

    "" Han Yu didn't say anything, just stared at the golden skeleton warily.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't answer, the golden skull stretched out a finger and scratched his head, making a crunching sound. Then the golden skull gave Han Yu a chest caressing ceremony and said: "Sorry, I forgot to be myself."  Introduction. My name is Kuro, and I am the owner of this sky city. Welcome to my sky city."

    "Sky City?" Han Yu looked at the golden skeleton in confusion.

    As if seeing Han Yu’s doubts at this time, the golden skeleton followed closelyExplained: "When this sky city was built, it was a city that floated in the air with the help of God's power. But later, for some unknown reason, there was a problem with the power device of the sky city. As a result, the sky city that was supposed to be floating in the air fell.  On the ground."

    "Is the Sky City originally filled with gold like this?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Oh, no. After the Sky City fell to the ground, it was ruled by a human monarch using force. During the reign of that king, humans unearthed the technology left by God in the Sky City. Unfortunately, it was unearthed.  The technology was incomplete, and humans took evil paths when using it. Originally, the technology God left behind in this sky city was to turn the desert back into green land. However, humans used evil ways to change this technology into transformation.  Golden technology."

    "Is it the legendary golden hand owned by the king?"

    "Yes, it can be understood this way."

    "Then you are the legendary king?" Han Yu asked again.

    The golden skeleton was stunned when he heard this, and replied: "Er no."

    "Then what are you?"

    "Well you can understand me as an aborigine of Sky City." The golden skeleton said after thinking for a while.

    "Is this what Aboriginal people look like?"

    Golden Skeleton: ""

    ……

    After talking, Han Yu learned some things from the Golden Skeleton. Although he didn’t know the authenticity of these things, for now, he believed that what the Golden Skeleton said was true.

    According to the Golden Skeleton, this Golden City was originally a sky city that used God's technology to float in the sky. But at some point, God's technology suddenly failed and the Sky City fell from the sky and landed on a human.  Within the king’s domain.  Because it is in heaven.  There is no need to worry about danger at all, so the aboriginal people of Sky City cannot stop the army of the human king at all. There is almost no decent resistance. The sky city becomes the trophy of the human king, and the aboriginal people of Sky City.  They all became prisoners of the human king.

    After getting the Sky City, the human king ordered his people to loot the Sky City.  The technology left by God in Sky City was also obtained by the human king.  It is for this reason that the aborigines of Sky City saved their lives.  Because with the understanding of mankind at that time, there was no way to use the power of God.  The human king divided the aboriginal people of Sky City into two parts. One part taught the gods' technology to the people sent by the human king.  The other group of old, weak, women and children became hostages in the hands of human kings.  For the safety of his own family, those who were ordered to teach God's techniques were careful.  But no one thought that the human king was a master who would destroy the bridge when he crossed the river. After thinking that the people he sent were ready to go out, he immediately ordered the aboriginal people of Sky City to be used in various research projects developed by his people.  kind of technology.

    Because of possessing God’s technology, the country of the human king became extremely powerful.  He became the overlord of this area, and all the surrounding countries surrendered to him.  But the human king was no longer satisfied at this time.  He wants to live forever and hold the power in his hands forever.  It's just that the technology left behind by God does not have this. Only at this time did the human king regret that he had wiped out the aborigines of Sky City prematurely.  However, this regret was only temporary. Then the human kings began to try various methods to make themselves immortal.  Later, the human king heard the news from nowhere, saying that the technology of immortality was hidden in another sky city in the sky that had not fallen.  In order to find another sky city, the human king gathered the aborigines of the sky city who had not had time to kill them into this sky city, hoping that the aborigines would find another sky city.  It’s just that the indigenous people no longer believe in the promises of the human king.  The angry human king ordered all the natives to be turned into golden people, and then sealed these golden people within the golden city wall.

    As for the Golden Skeleton, according to himself, he is the last aboriginal of Sky City.  Originally, he was going to be turned into a golden man and sealed inside the golden city wall with his companions.  Only at the last moment, one of the human king's generals saved him.  Of course it wasn't to save him.  Just sending a scepter made the human king temporarily change his mind.  Then, the human king used the Death Scepter to turn the last aboriginal of Sky City into a golden skeleton.

    The death of the clan members made the Golden Skeleton so full of resentment that the human king did not expect.  But after spending a lot of manpower and material resources.  The golden skeleton was subdued and became a watchdog used by human kings to guard their tombs.  after that.  When the human king died, he did not die of a normal life, but died of poison.  The violent king's rule made the surrounding countries unable to tolerate the king's rule any longer, and they all united to resist.  It's just that the king's country is too powerful, even if they unite, they can't compete. For this reason, those countries that resist can only find other ways to offer the king the best in the world.??Beauty.  And the most beautiful woman in the world took a chronic poison before sleeping with the king.  In the moment of passion, the poison flowed out of the body with sweat beads and was licked by the excited king. In the end, the king died.

    Because of the sudden death of the king, his country soon fell apart.  Because the king died in his prime, he did not make many arrangements for his afterlife.  In order to deal with the coalition forces from various countries who had united again after learning that the king had died, the king's successor simply buried the king according to burial customs.  The death scepter that the king usually held also fell into the hands of the golden skeleton, the watchdog responsible for guarding the king's tomb.  The original purpose was to make the Golden Skeleton stronger, but unexpectedly, after obtaining the Death Scepter, the restriction imposed by the King on the Golden Skeleton disappeared.  The Golden Skeleton was freed, but at that time the Golden Skeleton had turned into that ghostly appearance and could not see anyone at all.  The golden skeleton had nowhere to go and could only stay in the golden city as the king's mausoleum.

    "So, there is an underground mausoleum underneath this golden city?" Han Yu asked, looking at the golden skull Kuro.

    Qrow nodded and replied: "Yes, the entrance is in the big cave where you found me. But I advise you not to go. I have an intuition telling me that there is a terrifying existence in that underground tomb."

    "You haven't been there?"

    "No, I don't dare."

    "I can't tell how timid you are."

    "Oh~ who says it's not the case? I'm not very courageous to begin with. I've been waiting here year after year, hoping to talk to people, but every time I see people, before I even open my mouth, those people  Either he fainted or he ran away scared." Qrow said after sighing.

    “…With the way you look, it’s normal for people to run away.”

    Qrow: ""

 Text Chapter 672: Sudden attack

    The movements in the Golden City worried everyone in the Courage.  In order to avoid distracting Han Yu, Han Mengxin did not even dare to turn on the communicator, for fear that Han Yu might be in the middle of a battle and have an avoidable accident.

    "Let me go take a look." Ning Ping said when he saw Han Mengxin's worried look.

    "Then you have to be careful." Han Mengxin thought for a while and then said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping nodded and walked out of the Courage. However, before he could get far from the Courage, he met Han Yu who came out of the Golden City, and the Golden Skeleton following Han Yu.

    Ning Ping was shocked, and without saying a word, he drew his black-edged sword and rushed over.  Upon seeing this, the golden skull Qrow quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender and shouted: "Don't do it, I don't mean any harm."

    "Huh?" Ning Ping stopped and glanced at Han Yu, blaming Han Yu for picking up everything.  Han Yu gave a helpless smile. In fact, he didn't want to bring this Qrow back, but this Qrow shamelessly insisted on following, and Han Yu had no choice.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Oh, my name is Qrow. I am a friendly skeleton. Please put away your sword. You cannot use swords against friends." Qrow quickly said to Ningping with a smile.  It's just that Qrow forgot his image at this time. He spoke like a skeleton and was already very scary, and even smiled Anyway, Han Mengxin and others who came over after hearing the news were startled.  Li Jetta rolled her eyes and fainted. She was not as courageous as the two little guys Li Yun and Li Yu.

    ……

    After communication, Qrow gained initial recognition from everyone on the Courage.  Although it was still difficult to accept that a skull and bones could talk and laugh, he no longer acted like he was facing a formidable enemy towards Qrow.

    ? If you don’t look at Qrow’s appearance, but just listen to his voice, you would think that Qrow is a very talkative person.  Even Han Yu has to bow down to that talkative guy.

    Seeing that it was time for dinner, Han Yu and others decided to eat.  However, because of the "outsider" Kuro, Han Yu and others did not go back to the Courage to eat, but ate directly outside the Courage.

    The smell of food made Lijietta wake up from her coma and open her eyes.  A skull head was facing him. Seeing that he was awake, he opened his mouth and said, "Oh, you finally woke up. I'm sorry for being scared just nowHey~ why did you faint again?"

    ……

    When she woke up again, Lijieta saw Han Mengxin’s face.  My heart suddenly relaxed.  Then she couldn't help but hugged Han Mengxin and started crying.  Han Mengxin quickly hugged Li Jetta and comforted her softly.  Qrow, who was squatting not far away from Han Yu, saw this and stood up quickly, ready to come over to chat with Li Jetta, but was grabbed by Han Yu.

    "You calm down for a while, do you want to scare people to death again?"

    "Well, the reason why she fainted was mainly because she didn't understand me. I believe that after she understands me, she will no longer be afraid of me." Qrow thought for a while and said.

    "Pull you down, I'm worried that before she gets to know you, you will have been broken into parts by her."

    "Wellit's really unreasonable for women to be crazy." Qrow was frightened by Han Yu's words, and he said sarcastically after a while.  However, his eyes still looked towards Li Jetta from time to time.

    Li Jetta, who had already learned about Kuro's skeleton from Han Mengxin, told herself not to be afraid more than once.  But as soon as he saw Qrow's appearance, he immediately instinctively shrank behind Han Mengxin.  She was very depressed with Qrow who wanted to have a good relationship with her.

    "Who are those two children?" Qrow asked Han Yu in a low voice when he saw Li Yun and Li Yu staying next to Li Jetta.

    Hearing this, Han Yu warned Kuro: "Why are you asking this? I'm warning you, you are not allowed to scare those two children. The children are young, and if you leave any psychological shadow, it will last a lifetime."

    "I don't mean any harm." Qrow said a little aggrievedly.

    Han Yu was unmoved and asked Han Mengxin to take Li Jetta and the two children back to the Courage, while he and Ning Ping asked Quro about the underground mausoleum.

    Knowing that Han Yu wanted to go to the underground mausoleum, Qrow shook his head and said to Han Yu: "I still say the same thing. I advise you not to go to that underground mausoleum. There are evil spirits in that underground mausoleum. That dead human king  Maybe he’s waiting for adventurers like you to go in and accompany him in the underground mausoleum.”

    "Don't scare me. If you don't know what's going on in the underground mausoleum, just say you don't know. I won't look down on you." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Kuro and said.

    Qrow smiled awkwardly, and then said seriously to Han Yu: "I really don't want to scare you. Although I have never entered the underground mausoleum, my intuition tells me that there is really danger there. Before youDidn’t you ask about the weather before?  I guess it has something to do with the underground tomb.  Only the undead are afraid of the sun.  "

    "Are you afraid of the sun?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Don't be afraid. I am different from ordinary skeletons. I am a golden skeleton. With this layer of gold covering my body, I can walk in the sun. But you have also seen it. With my appearance, human society cannot  Yes." Kuro replied after hearing this.

    "Well Indeed, if you go to human society, there will only be two results. One is to be beaten into pieces, and the other is to be arrested and displayed around. I guess neither of these two results is what you want."  Han Yu said while touching his chin.

    Qrow didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. He stretched out his hand and scratched his head and then changed the subject and said, "Let’s talk about this golden city."

    "Well we'll talk about this golden city later. You'd better tell me about the other sky city." Han Yu said to Qrow after thinking for a while.

    After hearing this, Qrow thought for a while, shook his head and said: "The matter of another sky city is too far away. I don't even know if that sky city is still in the sky now. Maybe it has fallen from the world like this sky city.  Yes. If you want to go to that sky city, I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible."

    "Then what's there to say about this golden city?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Of course there is something to say. The gold in this golden city is cursed gold. Once someone touches it, the person who touches the gold will be cursed"

    “So we have all been cursed?” Han Yu interjected and asked.

    "Oh, I blame me for not making it clear. Those who are greedy should be cursed. And this curse is contagious. That is to say, as long as one person is cursed, other people will also be infected.  The only way to lift the curse is to hand over the person who touched the gold, otherwise, this weather will not be eliminated. And as time goes by, the curse will become more and more serious"

    "What you said is a bit alarmist."

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  Qrow said with a serious face: "What I said is definitely not alarmist. If you don't believe it, the curse will soon come true on one of you."

    Seeing that Qrow didn't seem to be telling lies, Han Yu felt a little more convinced.  But let Han Yu hand over his companions.  Han Yu couldn't do this kind of thing.  If it was really done, then Han Yu would no longer be Han Yu.

    "No matter how powerful the curse is, I will not hand over my companions." Han Yu shook his head and said to Qrow.

    Hearing this, Qrow said: "If you are unwilling to hand over the cursed person, then the only way to lift the curse" He didn't finish his words.  Qrow suddenly stopped talking.  Han Yu couldn't help but look at Qrow in confusion, but saw that Qrow's appearance had changed at this time. The originally golden skeleton was turning dark, and the golden light shining in his eyes turned into bright red at this moment.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately jumped to the side and were on guard.  Fortunately, Han Yu had already asked Han Mengxin and others to return to the Courage.  The only ones listening to Kuro's words were Han Yu, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang.

    "Jie, Jie, Jie I've given you a way to live, but it's a pity that you have to give up. Doesn't this mean you're doing your own thing and you can't live?" Qrow suddenly said with a smile, and that kind of scalp-numbing laughter made Han  Yu felt upset and clearly realized that the Qrow in front of him was definitely not the Qrow just now.

    "Who are you?" Han Yu asked, staring at the black skull.

    "Jie Jie Jiehaven't we been talking just now? Is your memory so bad that you forgot my name so quickly?" the black skeleton asked Han Yu with a smile.

    "You are definitely not Qrow, who are you?"

    "Jie Jie JieI am Qrow, Qrow is me. You don't believe it. Then there is nothing I can do. Human, hand over my prey, I can show mercy and let the rest go. Otherwise, I will  Seal you all in the golden city wall. Let you sleep here forever"

    Before he finished speaking, Shi Bafang, who was standing aside, couldn't control his impatience and launched an attack first. He kicked the black skull's head away with a flying kick.  The black skull that fell on the sand said with a head-numbing laugh: "It seems that the negotiation has broken down." After saying this.  The black skull opened its mouth and spit out a cloud of black air toward Shi Bafang.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu cursed secretly when he saw this, raised his hand and released flames to intercept the black air flying towards Shi Bafang.  He shouted to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, go find Mengxin. Her power may be able to restrain this guy."

    Knowing that he was in trouble, Shi Bafang quickly agreed, turned around and ran towards the Courage.  Han Mengxin, who had seen all this from the display screen, met Shi Bafang at the cabin door of the Courage.  NoWhat nonsense, the power of light is pressing towards the black skull.

    "Oh, damn, how come there is such a nasty thing here?" The black skull groaned in pain. The skeleton ran to the side of the black skull, picked up the skull on the ground, pressed it on the body, and ran towards the Golden City.  go.

    When Han Yu saw this, he quickly wanted to chase him, but unexpectedly, Ning Ping reached out and grabbed Han Yu, "Don't chase after the poor bandit!"

    Han Yu, who was pulled away, said anxiously: "That skeleton is too weird. Now that it has escaped, I don't know when we will encounter it again." After saying that, he shook off Ning Ping's hand and followed closely behind the black skeleton.  catch up.  Ning Ping, who was worried that Han Yu had fallen into a trap, quickly followed after seeing this.

    But before Han Yu and Ning Ping could chase them far away, they heard several exclamations coming from behind them. Looking back, they saw Carlo, who was supposed to be locked in the room, holding a child with both hands and walking toward the Golden City.  He ran in the other direction, while Shi Bafang and Field followed closely behind.

    "Damn it! What's wrong with him?" Han Yu cursed upon seeing this, immediately abandoned the black skull, and walked towards chasing Carlo with Ning Ping.

    It's just that Carlo didn't know what kind of medicine he took, and he ran very fast. Even Han Yu and Ning Ping were left far behind. They watched Carlo grab the two children and ran into the Golden City, and they were gone in the blink of an eye.  No trace.

    ……

    "Bastard!" Han Yu roared depressedly, turned to Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping, let's go to the underground mausoleum."

    Ning Ping, who was worried about the safety of his two children, nodded silently.  Although he knew that the underground mausoleum was dangerous, he didn't care much at this time in order to save the two children.  Time is very precious for Han Yu and others right now, and they must race against time. Any delay means that the two children will be in more danger.  Who knew what that black skeleton would do to two kids?  It’s better to rescue him first and then think about anything else.

    According to Kuro’s previous statement, underneath the crystal coffin of the Golden Palace is the passage leading to the underground mausoleum.  Han Yu and Ning Ping did not dare to delay.  After briefly explaining to Han Mengxin and others from the Courage, they immediately rushed to the Golden Palace after getting the new healing bottle from Han Mengxin.  As for the remaining Field and others, they were not idle either. Han Yu asked them to be prepared once he and Ning Ping rescued the two children.  Field used the Courage's main gun to directly blow up this legendary golden city and the underground mausoleum below.  Save it from harming people in the future.

    Having hurried to the Golden Palace, Han Yu saw the black skeleton standing at the door of the Golden Palace. Next to him stood Carlo, who had kidnapped the two children, but the two children were nowhere to be seen.

    "Where are the two children?" Han Yu asked, staring at the black skeleton.  Han Yu would know when he got close.  Carlo has been controlled, and anything he says is in vain.

    Hearing this, the black skeleton let out a "jiejie" laugh and said to Han Yu: "Let's play a game. Those two children have been selected by my master and will be used as containers for my master to reincarnate. However,  Fusion takes time. If you can reach my master's tomb within the designated time, then I can consider returning those two children to us."

    "Where is your master's tomb?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "Jiejiejieyou haven't answered me yet. Do you agree to play this game with me?" the black skeleton asked with a smile.

    "I promise your mother! I will go to your master's tomb and rescue the two children. Then I will drag your master out of the coffin, crush his bones, and let him finish playing."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, that's not a small tone. It's a pity that my master will not be defeated so easily. If you want to go to the underground mausoleum, then the passage is here, but the first thing you have to defeat is the guard guarding this passage.  "The black skull said and pointed at Carlo, who was standing next to him with his hands hanging down.

    Being pointed at by the black skull, Carlo, who had been unresponsive, suddenly became active.  The whole body is like a puppet being pulled hard by a force.  The black skeleton turned and walked towards the Golden Palace. Before leaving, he said to Han Yu: "If you can't even defeat such a guard, you'd better leave here as soon as possible."

    Han Yu was too lazy to pay attention to the black skull and stared at the changing Carlo.  At this time, the muscles all over Carlo's body were beating continuously, and he was already lying on the ground.  The appearance is also changing from human to some kind of canine. When the mouth is grinned, two rows of sharp fangs can be seen.

    "Oh woo~" Carlo suddenly looked up to the sky and let out a long roar, Han Yu looked solemn.  Unexpectedly, Carlo would be transformed into a guard dog.  Having been turned into a guard dog, I'm afraid it's impossible to restore him to his original state.  Han Yu made a decision quickly.  After He Ningping looked at each other, the two decided to temporarily give up their usual habits and join forces to attack.

    "Woo~woo~" Carlo seemed to have a premonitionIt was dangerous, and he bared his teeth and let out a warning growl at Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    But Han Yu and Ning Ping had no time to pay attention to Carlo's warning. The two figures disappeared from the place almost at the same time. Carlo also pounced on Han Yu at the same time. After the electric and flint contact, Han Yu and Ning Ping headed towards the Golden Palace without looking back.  Run inside.  Upon seeing this, Carlo turned his head and wanted to catch up. However, as soon as he turned around, Carlo's body was broken into several pieces. As Carlo's body split, an explosion also occurred inside Carlo's body. Carlo was so unexplained.  White will die with his eyes open, if Carlo's head can still be found.

    Without any hesitation, Han Yu jumped up the big hole under the crystal coffin first, followed closely by Ning Ping.  When the two entered the big cave, the black skeleton that had entered the Golden Palace appeared at the entrance. After looking at the fragments of Carlo that could no longer be seen, the black skeleton said to himself: "This time the game should be  The first few times were much more exciting." After saying that, the black skeleton jumped into the big hole.

 Text Chapter 673: The Money-Greedy Ferryman

    Being in a huge underground space, Han Yu and Ning Ping were a little disoriented.  This place is really too big, and I don’t know if it was formed naturally or was excavated manually. Anyway, it is so big that Han Yu and Ning Ping, who have just arrived here, are not sure where to go next.

    “Let’s walk along the underground river.” Han Yu suggested to Ningping after taking a look at the flowing underground river.  Ning Ping thought for a while and agreed to Han Yu's suggestion.  According to the rules of ancient imperial tombs, the location of the tomb is very particular, which is inseparable from the water in Feng Shui.  Walking along the underground river is safer than wandering in any direction.

    The two of them walked along the direction of the underground river for about half an hour, and saw a large lake in the middle of it.

    ? yāng is a small island, on which you can vaguely see the outline of a castle.

    "Ning Ping, wait for me here for a while. I'll go to the island to have a look." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and flew to the island in the center of the lake.  Just less than ten meters after flying out, the lake suddenly changed. A wall of water suddenly rose in front of Han Yu. Before Han Yu could turn around, a circular wall of water surrounded the small island in the lake.  Han Yu did not dare to approach rashly, so he could only fly back to the shore and find another way.  As soon as Han Yu flew back, the rising water wall also fell, and the lake gradually returned to calm.

    “It seems like it’s a bit troublesome to fly to that island from the sky.” Han Yu said to Ning Ping after landing.  Ning Ping nodded and looked around, "Well, let's look around to see if there are any ships or something like that?"

    "How can there be a boat in a place like this?" Han Yu said, shaking his head.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burst of singing coming from the lake. Han Yu and Ning Ping followed the sound and saw a figure on the lake in the distance, singing and rowing across the boat.  When they got closer, Han Yu and Ning Ping saw clearly that it was not a boat, but a bamboo raft.  But it doesn't matter if it's a bamboo raft. I finally have a tool that can be used to paddle to the small island in the lake.

    “Hey~ can you do me a favor?” Han Yu waved to the people on the bamboo raft in the lake and shouted.  Ning Ping on the side looked on guard.  How could humans exist in a place like this?  Whatever is on that raft, be careful.

    Hearing Han Yu’s cry.  The people on the bamboo raft stopped singing and did not look back. They just turned their backs to Han Yu and Ning Ping and asked, "What's the matter?"

    "Can you send us to the small island in the lake?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Where are you going and what are you doing? Not everyone can go there."

    "We are going there to rescue people, so do us a favor."

    "There is nothing but dead people there. What are you doing to save the dead?"

    "What we want to save are living people. Anyway, send us there. If you have any requests, you can make them." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  The ferryman holding the bamboo pole suddenly laughed, "Hehehe Can I really ask for anything?"

    When Han Yu heard that there was a way, he quickly replied: "As long as we can do it."

    "You can definitely do it."

    "What do you want?" Han Yu asked, Ning Ping on the side was already ready to fight.

    "……money."

    "Huh? What did you just say?" Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were on high alert, almost thought they heard wrongly.  Han Yu had to ask the ferryman to repeat it again.

    “I said money, I want money, lots and lots of money.” The ferryman looked back at Han Yu and Ning Ping and said.  When they saw the ferryman, Han Yu and Ning Ping frowned slightly. This guy actually wore a gold mask.  Don't know where it came from.

    "Why do you think of asking for money? Even if I give you money, can you spend it here?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Who said it's going to be spent? I can't keep it until I see it. Anyway, I need money. If you want me to send you to the island, you have to give me money."

    "There is a golden city above here. If you send us there, you can take as much gold as you want from that golden city." Han Yu thought for a while and said to the ferryman.

    The ferryman snorted softly when he heard this, but was not fooled, "Huh. Do you think I'm stupid? Those are cursed things, and I don't want those things. I want the money you bring. Give me the money, and I'll  I’ll send you there. If you don’t have money, there’s no need to discuss anything.”

    Seeing that the ferryman was about to leave, Han Yu called to the ferryman and asked Ningping in a low voice: "Ningping, have you brought any money?"

    "Are you really planning to give money?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this.  He asked looking at Han Yu.

    "There is no way. Looking at this guy's desperate need for money, it seems that not giving him money is not an option."

    "How about we beat him up and force him to send us there?" Ning Ping thought about it and saidDiscuss.

    "Can you use that thing in his hand?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "No." Ning Ping was slightly stunned.  replied.

    "Then the idea you just mentioned won't work, and I won't use it."

    The ferryman asked impatiently: "Hey, have we discussed it yet? Why are you so mother-in-law? Do you have any money?"

    "Can it be replaced with something else?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    “Yes, as long as it’s something valuable.” The ferryman replied immediately.

    Hearing what the ferryman said, Ning Ping took off a piece of jade hanging from his neck.  "This is a piece of warm jade that my grandfather gave me when I was just born. It should be worth a lot of money."

    Gold is valuable but jade is priceless, not to mention that the jade Ning Ping took out was given to him by his grandfather, which is very memorable.  Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop him, but he didn't expect that Ning Ping was faster than Han Yu and threw the jade in his hand before Han Yu could stop him.  The ferryman took the jade and looked at it carefully, nodded and said, "Yes, this thing is pretty good. Come on up, you two."

    Seeing that the ferryman had collected the jade, Han Yu secretly made up his mind to snatch the jade back from the ferryman and return it to Ningping when he came back, and never let the jade fall into the hands of the ferryman.  .

    The two people jumped on the bamboo raft. After the ferryman told them to stand firm, he pushed the bamboo pole hard and the bamboo raft headed towards the small island in the lake.

    The bamboo raft was not moving very fast. When the bamboo raft reached the place where Han Yu encountered the wall of water, Han Yu and Ning Ping were prepared to deal with emergencies at the same time.  Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping's nervous look, the ferryman couldn't help but smile and said to them: "Don't worry, you are on the bamboo raft now, and the water wall used to resist air intruders will not appear."

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Hehehe There are countless underwater undead in this lake. They stay in this lake for many years. Their task is to guard the island in the lake. Except for my bamboo raft, who else wants to reach the island in the lake?  That’s a no-brainer.”

    "Can't we just swim over?"

    The ferryman laughed loudly after hearing Han Yu's words: "Hahaha you can try it. Because there are underwater undead in this lake, the water is so cold that it can freeze those who fall into the water in a short time.  The body, coupled with the drag of the undead underwater. No matter what falls into the water, there is no possibility of it floating back up."

    Hearing what the ferryman said, Han Yu stopped talking to the ferryman on this issue. Instead, he looked at the island in the lake and asked, "How long until we get there?"

    "There's still half the journey. But this is your destination. Didn't you just say you wanted to swim there? You can swim there now." Before he finished speaking, the ferryman suddenly launched an attack on Han Yu.  The bamboo pole swept towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Ning Ping drew out the Qingyun Sword to block and blocked the sweeping bamboo pole, and then Han Yu threw a fireball at the ferryman.  The ferryman dodged the fireball, and just as he was about to counterattack, he saw Han Yu rushing in front of the ferryman.  He flew up and kicked the ferryman off the bamboo raft.  When the ferryman was kicked away, the jade that Ning Ping had given to the ferryman fell out of the ferryman's arms.  When Han Yu saw it, he quickly reached out to pick it up.  Unexpectedly, the ferryman grabbed Han Yu's hand when Han Yu reached out to catch the jade and dragged Han Yu into the lake.  Ning Ping was shocked when he saw this and rushed over to help Han Yu.  Unexpectedly, before Ning Ping could rush forward, the ferryman had already dragged Han Yu into the water.

    As soon as he entered the water, Han Yu felt cold all over his body, and the seams in his bones were soaked. He hurriedly struggled to swim up the lake.  Unexpectedly, before Han Yu could even raise his head out of the lake, he felt his feet sink.  Han Yu looked down.  I saw two underwater undead hugging Han Yu's feet respectively.

    The feeling in the water is completely different from that on land. Here, even if Han Yu has great ability, it will be difficult to use it.  But it was impossible for Han Yu to sit still and wait for death.  Han Yu stretched out his arms while struggling.  At this moment, he couldn't care much anymore, and Han Yu was going to try the healing bottle Han Mengxin gave him.  The underwater undead should be regarded as a kind of energy body with dark attributes.  The light energy that restrains dark attributes should be useful.

    "I hope it works." Han Yu prayed and opened the treatment bottle in his hand.  What I didn't expect was that it would be so difficult to open a bottle in this water. The bottle cap was usually easy to open, but Han Yu mentally spent a long time without opening it.

    Just when Han Yu wanted to open the treatment bottle.  Three more underwater undead hugged Han Yu, and five underwater undead desperately dragged Han Yu underwater.  Han Yu felt that it was starting to become a little difficult to breathe.  Venus began to appear in front of his eyes, and the strength in his hands became weaker and weaker. Han Yu understood that this was the result of lack of oxygen.

    ??Just as Han Yu was about to be dragged to the bottom by the underwater undead, he heard a "pop" not far away and Ning Ping jumped into the water. When he saw that Han Yu was about to die, he swam over quickly.  Han Yu felt even more anxious when he saw it. He wanted to remind Ning Ping, but he forgot that he was underwater. When he opened his mouth, he immediately poured water into his mouth from the edge of the lake.

    Just when Han Yu was about to faint, he saw a layer of pale golden light surrounding the body of Ning Ping swimming over. The underwater undead seemed to be afraid of that layer of light. When Ning Ping approached Han Yu, they entangled him.  Han Yu's five underwater undead men let go and stepped aside.  Ning Ping stretched out his arms to hug Han Yu and headed upstream to the lake.

    ……

    The air is finally breathable.

    Han Yu gasped for air and climbed onto the bamboo raft with Ning Ping's help. Then he reached out and pulled Ning Ping onto the bamboo raft.  The two of them gasped and looked around.

    "Where is the ferryman?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao.

    “I don’t know, that guy disappeared after dragging me into the water.” Han Yu said to Ning Ping while picking his throat to spit out the lake water he drank.

    “The bamboo pole is gone, what should we do next?” Ning Ping asked again.

    "Ugh~" Han Yu vomited out the lake water he drank into his stomach, and along with it all the undigested food in his stomach, vomited it into the water.  Hearing Ning Ping's question, he stretched out his hand to wipe his mouth and said to Ning Ping: "It's okay, there is still me without the bamboo pole. It just can't fly, Ning Ping, do you still remember how the watercraft moves?"

    "of course I remember."

    “Remember to come over and help.”

    Hearing this, Ning Ping walked behind Han Yu and put his hand on Han Yu's back. Then Han Yu, who had his back to Ning Ping, stretched out his hands and pointed them at the lake.  Two balls of flame were ejected, and the bamboo raft moved quickly towards the island in the lake, much faster than the previous ferryman.

    When the two arrived at the shore, they first dragged the bamboo raft to the shore for use when they came back. Then Han Yu returned the jade he snatched from the ferryman to Ningping.

    "Is that why you were dragged into the water by the ferryman?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu while holding the jade.

    "Well. It's not a big deal. Let's go. We have to hurry up and find those two children." Han Yu answered casually and walked up the artificial stairs on the island first.

    Ning Ping opened his mouth to say a few words of thanks to Han Yu, but when the words reached his lips, he shrank back.  It’s not that Ning Ping doesn’t want to talk anymore.  But Ning Ping suddenly remembered Han Yu's character. No matter how much he said thank you, it would not necessarily make Han Yu happy. It was better to keep the gratitude in his heart and wait for Han Yu to be in trouble to help him.

    The two of them were silent all the way, and soon reached the end of the stairs.  We came to an open platform.  Opposite the two of them was a palace that looked very grand.

    Walking through the huge stone steps, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the entrance of the palace. On both sides of the palace door, two stone lions squatted on each side, looking at Han Yu and Ning Ping standing in front of the palace door with their teeth and claws open.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked around, and just as they were about to enter the palace, they heard the sound of a whip, followed by two stone lions squatting in front of the palace gate, their eyes lit up.  Surprisingly came alive.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping jumped aside respectively, and the two stone lions also pounced on Han Yu and Ning Ping respectively after the sound of whips.  A man and a lion started fighting in front of the palace gate.  Looking at the stone lion swaying its head and tail, Han Yu wanted to find the location where the whip crack had just occurred, but the palace was surrounded by mountain walls on the left and right sides, causing a loud echo.  For a while, it was really hard to tell where the whipping sound came from.

    With a "hoo~" sound, the stone lion attacking Han Yu rushed over. Han Yu dodged the stone lion's attack and jumped on the back of the stone lion.  The stone lion felt something on its back and immediately shook its body.  Han Yu jumped up before the stone lion shook its body, and then stepped heavily on the stone lion's spine.

    It’s like being stepped on and having your spine broken.  The stone lion screamed and fell to the ground with a thud. It tried hard to get up but couldn't do it no matter how hard it tried.  After setting aside the stone lion he was responsible for, Han Yu looked towards Ning Ping.  As soon as Ning Ping drew his sword and his figure flashed, the stone lion he was responsible for turned into broken pieces, which was a much worse fate than the stone lion that was dealt with by Han Yu.

    The two stone lions were leveled. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had retreated to the steps of the palace just now because of the fight with the stone lions, raised their legs and were about to go up the steps. When they looked up, they saw above them, directly in front of the palace gate.  , and at some point a scantily clad red-haired woman stood.

    Because of their location, Han Yu and Ning Ping could easily see the red-haired woman's skirt.  The red-haired woman didn't seem to notice this yet.  Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping had discovered him, he immediately waved his hand, shook the whip in his hand, and said coldly to themHe yelled: "Those who trespass on the tomb will die!"

    As the red-haired woman finished speaking, the two stone lions that had been leveled suddenly began to move again. The two stone lions that were trampled by Han Yu and unable to move on the ground and the two stone lions that were torn into pieces by Ning Ping gradually recovered.  Returning to normal, he pounced on Han Yu and Ning Ping again.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to fight back, but they saw two stone lions without even looking at them. They rushed past them and rushed to the red-haired woman. They circled the red-haired woman like kittens and started acting coquettishly.  The red-haired woman casually comforted the two stone lions, then pointed at Han Yu and Ning Ping at the foot of the steps and said, "Destroy them."

    But the two stone lions did not attack as Han Yu and Ning Ping thought. After listening to the red-haired woman's order, they all shook their heads and rushed to both sides of the palace gate to act as guard lions again.  .  This accident made the red-haired woman very angry, and she cursed angrily: "You two are worthless"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and rushed up the steps.  As he got closer, Han Yu realized that the red-haired woman was quite short, only about 1.5 meters tall, and he could look down on her.

    Facing the two bad men looking down at her with "yin smiles" on their faces, the red-haired woman instinctively hugged her chest and asked calmly: "What do you want to do?"

    "Hehehewhat do we want to do? What do you think we should do at this time?" Han Yu replied cooperatively.  Ningping, on the other hand, looked at the stone lions on both sides of the palace gate to avoid being attacked by surprise.

    "You, don't come over." The red-haired woman took two steps back in fear.  When Han Yu saw this, he just wanted to cooperate and say a few more words, when he heard Ning Ping say: "Stop playing, we don't have that free time."

    "Yes, we really don't have that spare time." Han Yu nodded when he heard this, looked at the red-haired woman and said, "Don't worry, we are not interested. Let me ask you, where is the tomb of the immortal in this mausoleum?"

    "How dare you! How dare you call His Majesty the Old Immortal." The red-haired woman yelled after hearing this.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu didn’t take that approach at all. He slapped the red-haired woman and threatened: “If you don’t tell me, I’ll spank you and split your butt into eight petals.”

    Hearing this, the red-haired woman took a step back in fear and reached out to cover her butt. Her pitiful look could easily make unsuspecting people feel pity.  Unfortunately, Han Yu and Ning Ping happened to be insiders.  Think about it, in this kind of ancient tomb, even though the appearance of the red-haired woman looks like a little girl of twelve or thirteen years old, her actual age is probably that of Han Yu and Ningping's ancestor nǎinǎi.  There is plenty.  When they thought of this, the pity in Han Yu and Ning Ping's hearts immediately disappeared.

    Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping were not confused by her, the red-haired woman couldn't help but feel a little discouraged. But when she saw Han Yu rolling up his arms and sleeves as if he was preparing to really slap her, the red-haired woman was scared and held two stones in his hands.  The lion is not strong enough. Faced with two bastards who don't know how to show mercy, the red-haired woman must think about her own ass.

    "Go through the palace and keep walking along the mountain path." The red-haired woman took another step back and kept a certain distance from Han Yu and said.

    After hearing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, and the two stepped into the palace.  Before going in, Han Yu turned around and thanked the red-haired woman, "Thank you. By the way, I have a small suggestion. Next time, remember not to stand so high and talk to people. You can easily get exposed, you know?" After that, Han Yu  Yu ignored the red-haired woman whose face turned red and followed Ning Ping into the palace.

    The red-haired woman's face turned red because of Han Yu's embarrassing words. When she came to her senses and wanted to scold them, she found that Han Yu and Ning Ping were gone.  Looking inside the palace gate, the red-haired woman stamped her feet and walked towards the palace.

    After entering the palace, Han Yu lit the lights in the palace with the faint light, and the palace became brightly lit for a while.

    It is a very simple palace. There are no decorations in the palace, but the area is quite large. It is more appropriate to call it a palace than a practice room.

    "Is there anyone? Come out! I saw you!" Han Yu suddenly shouted to the place where the shadow was in the palace.  Ning Ping gave Han Yu a confused look, and just as he opened his mouth to speak, he heard a sigh, and then a figure walked out of the shadow.  Looking at Han Yu, he asked in confusion: "How did you discover me?"

    "Ah? I guessed it." Han Yu didn't expect that someone would actually be called out by him calling him that casually. When someone asked him, he subconsciously told the truth.

    “It’s just that the truth hurts.  At least the face of the person who was deceived by Han Yu was not very pretty.  After looking at Han Yu with tangled eyes for a long time, he finally sighed and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Anyone who breaks into the underground mausoleum without permission should die. Why do you come here to seek death?"

    "Wait a minute!" Han Yu saidshouted before taking action.

    "Any last words?"

    "My last words can't really be counted. I just want to ask, are you a human or a ghost?" Han Yu asked after hearing this and looking at the person who appeared.

    "Of course I am a human being, don't you see my shadow?"

    After being reminded, Han Yu looked at the ground and saw that there was indeed a human figure.  But since it is a human being, where did this person come from?  Are there still humans living in such a place?

    Han Yu asked his doubts, but the human being who was deceived by Han Yu told Han Yu that he and his family had lived here for generations, and their mission was to guard this underground tomb.

 Text Chapter 674: The Tomb Guarding Clan

    "The tomb-guarding clan? What are those things? Oh, don't stare, I didn't say you are a thing. Oh, no, you are not a thing Well, it seems wrong, you are a thing Hiss~ Are you a thing?"  Ning Ping, who was on the side, couldn't help but stretched out his hand to push Han Yu aside, and said to the man whose face had become like the bottom of a pot: "Please don't be angry, he always speaks so openly, but his intention is not bad.  "

    The man nodded silently. When Ning Ping saw this, he said: "We are going to the underground mausoleum to rescue two children. The two children were kidnapped before. The black skeleton who kidnapped the children told us that the owner of the underground mausoleum wanted to use that  The two children are being reborn, so can it be convenient?"

    After listening to Ning Ping’s words, the man shook his head and said, “Our duty as a tomb-keeper clan is to guard this place and prohibit anyone from entering the underground mausoleum. Please forgive me for not letting you pass.”

    "Do you want to watch those two children encounter something unexpected?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "I'm sorry, the only way to get through here is to knock me down." The man was silent for a while and looked at Ning Ping and said.

    After looking at each other for a moment, Ning Ping sighed, knowing that talking was useless, and then said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, in order to save time, you go first, and I will rush over to meet you in a moment."

    "Sure, then be careful."

    "Even if you pass my level, there are still three levels waiting for you. The tombkeepers in the next three levels are much stronger than me, so you will not succeed."

    "Thank you for the reminder." Han Yu thanked him and ran away without looking back.

    The man shook his head slightly to express his confusion at Han Yu's disobedience, but then he cheered up and began to deal with Ning Ping who was standing in front of him.

    Ning Ping slowly drew out the black-edged sword, looked at the man and asked, "Where are your weapons? I don't want to take advantage of you in weapons."

    "You are quite upright." The man looked at Ning Ping, turned and walked aside, took down a pair of flower guns, and then said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping didn’t answer, just asked: “Are you ready?”

    Seeing that Ning Ping had no intention of talking to him, the man said nothing more, made a starting gesture, and said to Ning Ping: "Come on."

    The words just fell.  Ning Ping's figure flashed, and he disappeared from the spot. The man's eyes narrowed, his ears twitched slightly, and then he crossed his arms to seal his right side.  Just listen to the "dang" sound.  Ningping's attack was blocked.  Seeing a hit miss.  Ning Ping immediately retreated, and the man did not pursue him. He just stood there silently, quietly waiting for Ning Ping's next attack.

    Ning Ping’s expression began to become solemn.  The man's posture seems to be full of flaws, but if you look closely, you feel that every flaw exposed is actually a bait, and there is no real place to attack.

    The two were in a stalemate for a while.

    "If you don't attack, then I will attack instead." The man waited for a while.  Said to Ning Ping.

    When Ning Ping heard this, his heart suddenly tightened.  While the man was speaking, the man's figure began to become blurry, and a double image appeared as he moved towards Ningping.  Ning Ping did not dare to be careless, so he immediately drew out the Qingyun Sword and instead held two swords to deal with the man's two guns.

    A gun shot straight into Ning Ping's face. Ning Ping raised the black-edged sword in his left hand to hold the incoming flower spear, and stabbed the man with the Qingyun sword in his right hand. But before Ningping could stab the Qingyun sword, he saw the man's other hand.  The flower gun stabbed Ning Ping in the heart.

    The sword is not as long as the spear.  Even if Ningping's Qingyun Sword could hit the man, Ningping himself would be stabbed to the core by the man's spear.  Ning Ping didn't want to fight this life-threatening way of fighting.  Ning Ping immediately changed his moves and used Qingyun Sword to block the man's spear that was stabbing his chest.  But then the flower gun that had been blocked by the black-edged sword stabbed Ningping in the throat again. Ningping had to take a step back and blocked it again with the black-edged sword.

    ? Take advantage of the length difference between weapons.  The man controlled the rhythm of the battle, leaving Ningping unable to deal with his own attacks without the chance to launch an effective attack on him.  But Ning Ping was depressed and wanted to vomit blood at this time. He found that there seemed to be a sticky force on the man's flower spear. Any sword in his hand might be taken aside as long as it touched the man's flower spear.  It was incomparable to the usual thrilling battles.

    With the force of the flower spear, he jumped back.  Ning Ping withdrew from the battle circle and looked at the man standing opposite him who was not blushing and out of breath.  Ning Ping asked: "What's your name?"

    "Xiaoqiang." The man replied after hearing this.

    "Huh?" When Ning Ping heard the name, the first thing he thought of was a joke about Xiaoqiang that Han Yu told him before.  He couldn't help but look up and down at the man named Xiaoqiang in front of him with a rather strange expression.

    &nbsp; Xiao Qiang, who was a little confused by Ning Ping's weird look, asked in confusion: "You look at me a little weird, what do you mean?"

    "It's not interesting. Just hearing your name reminded me of some past events. How long have you, the tomb-guarding clan, been guarding this place?"

    Xiaoqiang thought for a moment and then replied: "Wellaccording to the clan leader, we, the tomb-guarding clan, have been responsible for guarding this underground mausoleum since it was established."

    "Then what do you usually eat? There seems to be no food source here." Ning Ping couldn't help but asked strangely.

    "There is no food, just go out and buy some and bring it back." Xiao Qiang also looked at Ning Ping with a strange look on his face and replied.  Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and then asked: "You mean, there is a passage to the outside here?"

    "Yes, if you follow the flow of the underground river, you can reach the outside world."

    "Then you don't live here, you just send people to stay here, right?"

    "yes."

    “…Then do you know what the consequences will be if the undead in the underground mausoleum is reincarnated?” Ning Ping asked again.

    "Well my mission is to guard this place and not let anyone pass. If you want to convince me, I advise you not to waste your breath. After telling you so much, you should have rested, right? Let's  continue."

    Ning Ping’s face didn’t turn red and his heart didn’t beat when his tricks were revealed. This can be considered as a result of practicing together with Han Yu.  Ning Ping nodded when he heard this, looked at Xiaoqiang and said: "I know you held back when you attacked me just now, but I won't be grateful to you. I also know that you, a stubborn guy, will not be persuaded by me, so I  I won’t waste my saliva anymore. Next, I will try my best to knock you down and join my companions through here. You should be prepared, my next move is called Jing Cai Yan Jue to kill all the gods in all directions. Watch it for two times  The limp-legged ghost became frightened when he saw it The wave sword."

    If Han Yu had been present, he would have known that Ning Ping was talking nonsense.  But Xiaoqiang never thought that Ning Ping was lying.  Thinking about it, a person who can be deceived by Han Yu with one sentence has very simple thoughts.  Seeing Ning Ping's serious face, especially when he heard the name of the move with hundreds of words, Xiaoqiang quickly focused his attention on Ning Ping.

    At this moment, Ning Ping's whole body was full of terrifying aura.  Even Xiaoqiang couldn't help but sweat on his forehead.

    “Take the move!” Ning Ping yelled.  He suddenly rushed in front of Xiaoqiang, struck Xiaoqiang's left hand with all his strength, and then struck Xiaoqiang's right hand, and then looked up at the sky.  It seemed as if something in the sky attracted Ning Ping's attention.  The simple Xiao Qiang was wondering what the use of Ning Ping's two false chop moves just now was, when he saw Ning Ping looking up at the sky, and immediately subconsciously followed him to look up at the sky, but there was nothing in the sky

    "Idiot! You have fallen into a trap!" A woman's furious voice came from the palace door.  In fact, even without the woman's warning, Xiaoqiang found that he had been fooled.  Just when I raised my head just now.  A gust of wind blew past him.  Xiaoqiang looked back and saw that Ning Ping had rushed out of the palace without looking back and ran towards the next palace along the stone steps.

    "Ah! You bastard! Stop!" Xiaoqiang, who felt that he had been cheated, roared in anger and started to chase after him, but was stopped by a red-haired woman.

    "Sister, get out of the way!" Xiaoqiang shouted angrily at the red-haired woman blocking his way.

    "Forget it, brother, let them go. After all, if the restless undead from the underground mausoleum really escapes, it will be a disaster for everyone." The red-haired woman shook her head and persuaded.

    "Yes. But he lied to me." Xiaoqiang said unwillingly.

    The red-haired woman rolled her eyes when she heard this, "If you were smarter, wouldn't you be cheated?"

    "You, whose sister are you?" Xiaoqiang asked depressedly.

    "Come on, you don't have to worry about those two guys being bad guys. Although those two guys are a little bit assholes, they are not bad at heart Hey Stop!" Halfway through her words, the red-haired woman discovered that her brother  He had already set out to catch up with Ning Ping without looking back.

    Ning Ping doesn’t like fighting unnecessary fights, after successfully deceiving Xiao Qiang.  Ning Ping rushed to the second palace as quickly as possible, but when he saw the situation at the entrance of the palace.  Ning Ping almost twisted his nose with anger.

    Han Yu, the bastard, didn't want to rush to save the two children, but squatted at the gate of the palace and played chess with an old man.  Ning Ping rushed over angrily, stepped on the chessboard, and then pretended to have just discovered it and apologized to the two people who stared at him: "Sorry, I didn't see it."

    An apology without sincerity will naturally not satisfy the two people who were disturbed.  Han Yu glared at Ning Ping and complained: "Ning Ping,What are you doing?  Do you know I almost won.  The old man gave Ning Ping a thumbs up with a smile on his face and said, "Hahaha, young man, well done."  "

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping also felt something was wrong and quickly asked Han Yu.  Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping, and while continuing to set up the chessboard with the old man, he explained to Ning Ping: "This old guy has laid a maze in the palace in front of us. This old guy said that unless we beat him in chess, we  I just can't get through it. I almost won just now, but it was all ruined by your kick."

    "Hehehe, it's well destroyed, it's well destroyed." The old man who was setting up the chessboard said with a smile.

    "I, I don't know" Ning Ping said to Han Yu apologetically.

    "Forget it, things have already happened, and there is no point in complaining. Just wait for a while, and we can leave after I beat this old man in chess." Han Yu waved his hand and said to Ning Ping.

    The old man on the side heard Han Yu's words and said unconvinced: "Young man, don't speak too slowly. I let you win once in a while, do you think you can beat me again and again?"

    "And it's a donkey or a horse, let's pull it out for a run."

    "Just slip away."

    The chess game starts again

    Han Yu plays chess very fast, almost without thinking. As soon as the old man makes a move, Han Yu follows the next one, and then starts urging the old man to move quickly.  The old man was so distracted that he was always urged to make a move by Han Yu before he had time to think. In this way, how could the old man beat Han Yu?  After a while, the old man showed signs of defeat again, and he was about to lose.  The old man's forehead began to sweat, and his eyes began to move around

    at this time.  An angry Xiaoqiang appeared.  Seeing Xiao Qiang, Ning Ping's heart skipped a beat. Han Yu was also stunned when he saw Xiao Qiang, and couldn't help but ask Ning Ping, "Hey, didn't you deal with that guy?"

    "I didn't want to fight him. So I lied to him once."

    "Oh~ how did you lie to him?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Ning Ping then told Han Yu how he deceived Xiaoqiang.  Han Yu laughed loudly after hearing this, pointed at Ning Ping and said, "You, you have become bad."

    "Alas~ I've been with you for so long, it's hard to be a good person." Ning Ping spread his hands.  He said with a embarrassed look.  Han Yu was immediately furious at Ning Ping's words.  However, although Han Yu was glaring at Ning Ping, his attention did not leave the chessboard. He reached out and grabbed the old man's right hand and shouted: "Okay, you actually stole the piece."

    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" the old man heard this and quickly gestured to Han Yu to lower his voice.

    By this time, Xiaoqiang had already arrived in front of the three of them.  He glared at Ning Ping and shouted: "You liar!" But as soon as Xiaoqiang finished speaking, he heard the old man shout: "Shut up! Don't be rude!"

    "Third Elder." Xiaoqiang glanced at the old man, his aura suddenly calmed down a lot, and he lowered his head and said hello.

    "Yes." The old man nodded slightly, looked at Xiaoqiang and asked, "If you don't protect your own palace, why are you here here?"

    "He, he is a liar!" Upon hearing this, Xiaoqiang immediately pointed at Ningping and shouted.  Ning Ping scratched his nose with embarrassment and avoided Xiaoqiang's fingers.  Seeing this, Xiaoqiang was just about to continue using his fingers to calm Ping, when he heard the third elder yelling angrily: "Asshole! Put your paw down. Don't be rude to the distinguished guests!"

    "Ah? Third Elder, what did you just say?" Xiaoqiang suspected that he heard wrongly and couldn't help but ask.

    "I said, put your paws down and don't be rude to our distinguished guests." The third elder glared at Xiaoqiang and said.  Xiaoqiang doesn't understand.  But he still obeyed and stopped pointing his finger at Ning Ping.  But seeing the unconvinced look on his face, the third elder knew that this stupid young man would not give up if he was not given an explanation.

    "Do you know the purpose of their coming here?" The third elder softened his tone and asked Xiaoqiang.

    "I know. They said they were going to save two children."

    "If they can't save those two children, what will be the consequences?" the third elder asked again.

    "If it cannot be saved, then the undead soul in the underground tomb will be born."

    "Yes, then what is the mission of our tomb-guarding clan?"

    "Prevent the undead from being born and harming people."

    "Since you understand this, why do you want to prevent these people from entering the underground tomb?"

    "ErThird Elder, it's the rules of the clan"

    "Rules are dead, but people are alive. Do you know what flexibility is? Okay, you can go back and guard the palace you are responsible for. Leave the rest to me." The third elder waved his hand to dismiss Xiao Qiang.

    Facing the third elder, what else could Xiaoqiang say? He could only reluctantly say yes, unwilling to do so.He glared at Ning Ping and turned around to return to the palace he was responsible for.  But before Xiaoqiang could go far, he was stopped by his sister.

    The red-haired woman glared at the third elder angrily, walked to the third elder and asked in a low voice: "Old guy, were you caught stealing pieces while playing chess?"

    Even though the third elder was very strong in front of Xiaoqiang, he seemed to be a little short in front of the red-haired woman. When he heard the red-haired woman mention the word "thief", he quickly motioned to the red-haired woman to keep her voice down and looked up at the same time.  After looking at Xiaoqiang's position and making sure that Xiaoqiang couldn't hear him, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Since you are so afraid of being embarrassed, why do you still do such embarrassing things?" The red-haired woman glared at the third elder angrily and asked.

    Hearing this, the third elder said sheepishly, "I don't want to lose."

    The red-haired woman rolled her eyes when she heard this, completely helpless with the competitive third elder in front of her.  He could only say angrily: "Step aside."

    The third elder obediently stepped aside. The red-haired woman sat in the third elder's seat, glaring at Han Yu who was sitting opposite her and said, "Let's play the next game. If you win, we will let you pass here."

    Han Yu glanced at the red-haired woman and said, "Girls, don't cross your legs when you sit down, you know?" As soon as he finished speaking, the red-haired woman quickly changed her previous carefree sitting posture, put her legs together and stared.  Looking at Han Yu, he said: "Rogue!"

    "Don't say it so harshly. If you are not careful, who can you blame?" Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, stood up and looked at the third elder and said, "Old man, the agreement between us should be fulfilled, right?"

    "Hey, you haven't competed with me yet?" the red-haired woman shouted dissatisfied when she saw this.

    "What's the comparison? If we all act like you, can my companions and I still leave? Old man, hurry up, we're in a hurry." Han Yu replied casually and urged the third elder.

    "No, you have to compete with me." The red-haired woman yelled at Han Yu in a rogue manner.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this.  Asked the red-haired woman: "Can you play backgammon?"

    "Backgammon? What kind of chess is that?" the red-haired woman asked curiously.

    "It's a very simple way to play. Each person holds a piece of a color. They take turns to play, whether it is a horizontal line, a vertical line or a diagonal line. The first one to connect five pieces together is the winner."

    "You want to play this kind of chess with me?" the red-haired woman looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.  When it comes to playing chess, the red-haired woman is one of the top five in the Tomb Guard clan.  When I heard what Han Yu said about how easy it was to play backgammon, I couldn't help feeling a little contemptuous.

    "If it doesn't come down, we'll leave." Han Yu asked impatiently.

    "Down." The red-haired woman replied without hesitation.

    The chessboard was placed, and Han Yu chose Heizi. He looked at the red-haired woman sitting across from him with her legs together and said, "This is your first time playing. I'll let you go first. But make it clear in advance, the outcome will be decided in one game.  Don’t cheat when you lose.”

    "Hmph! Just wait and lose." The red-haired woman snorted, picked up the white piece in her hand and dropped it on the chessboard.

    ? One step, two steps, three steps

    Han Yu casually threw the remaining chess pieces back into the chess box and said to the third elder standing aside: "Old man, quickly remove the maze and let us pass."

    "Ah, oh, okay." The third elder agreed and began to unblock the maze he had arranged in the palace.

    ……

    "Ning Ping. Let's go." Han Yu greeted Ning Ping and took a step forward.  The red-haired woman yelled unwillingly: "Wait, next game, I have found a way to beat you."

    "No time." Han Yu replied without looking back, and ran towards the next palace with Ning Ping.  Looking at Han Yu's back.  The red-haired woman bit her lower lip, stamped her feet angrily, and said to Xiaoqiang beside her: "Brother, come with me holding the chessboard."

    "Oh." Xiaoqiang, who was very obedient to his sister, obediently picked up the third elder's chessboard and ran away.  Seeing this, the third elder felt distressed and said, "Be careful, kid. Don't break it."

    "I know." Xiaoqiang agreed and followed his sister towards the next palace.  Looking at the retreating figures of the brother and sister.  The third elder's face darkened, and he suddenly shouted to the empty place: "Come out!"

    Following the shout, a black skeleton appeared in front of the third elder, waved his hand towards the third elder, and said hello: "Hi~ How are you doing recently? Are you feeling well? Did you sleep soundly?  "

    "Shut up! Am I familiar with you?" the third elder shouted coldly.

    "Oh, oh, oh~ don't always fight and kill each other when we meet." Upon seeing this, the black skeleton quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender and said.

    “…You come here to do itWhat?  "The third elder was silent for a while and asked coldly.

    Hearing this, the black skeleton smiled and said: "Hehe I found those two humans."

    "What are you thinking about?" The third elder was silent for a moment again, looking at the black skeleton and asked faintly.

    "Don't you know what I'm thinking about?" the black skeleton asked with a smile.

    "Back then, you tricked my clan into being a tomb-keeper clan, and now you trick people into entering the underground mausoleum to find trouble with that undead. Are you with that undead?" The third elder said, looking at the black skeleton.

    "I am the spokesperson of the God of Death in the human world. My only master is the God of Death. Even though the God of Death no longer exists, my master is still the God of Death. And that undead dared to use weird secret methods when I was weak.  Control me, this is blasphemy, I want it to lose everything, all its wishes will be turned into nothingness"

    "Since you want to fight against the undead so much, why don't you do it yourself?"

    "You are stupid, my life is being controlled by it, wouldn't you be courting death by doing it yourself?" The black skeleton looked at the third elder as if he was an idiot and said.

    Third Elder: ""

 Text Chapter 675 Militants

    There are three elders in the tomb-guarding clan. They have different personalities. Some like them and some are afraid of them.  The first elder has a gentle temperament and is respected by everyone. The second elder has a bad temper and advocates force. He is the strongest person in the clan. However, because he likes to use fists to solve problems, people in the clan generally keep a distance from the second elder.  He is willing to be too close, and the third elder is the most popular among the clan, and both adults and children can play together.  However, because of this, most people in the clan lack the necessary respect for the third elder.  The three elders respectively guarded the last three palaces leading to the underground mausoleum. Han Yu and Ning Ping passed the first and second palaces and have now reached the third palace. The person blocking their way was the second guard guarding this palace.  Elder, a militant member of the tomb-guarding clan.

    "Don't talk to me about useless things. It's easy to get over, just knock me down. Come, let's have a happy fight." The second elder waved his hand to stop Ning Ping, who was still trying to persuade him, and then said to Han  Yu and Ningping, the two uninvited guests, said.

    Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop Ning Ping and said: "Ning Ping, save your saliva. This guy won't let us go just because of your words. Look at the look in that guy's eyes, it's the look in his eyes after catching the prey.  Here, we will fight even if we don’t fight.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s reminder, Ning Ping looked at the second elder who was blocking the way, nodded and said: "As per the old rules, you go first."

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and refused: "No, it's my turn this time. You go first."

    "Hehehe You don't have to fight, no one can leave." The second elder said to Han Yu and Ning Ping with a smile.

    Han Yu ignored the second elder, looked at Ning Ping and said, "It seems that we can only use the usual methods of resolving disputes."

    "That's right." Ning Ping nodded.

    The two looked at each other seriously, stretched out their right hands almost at the same time, and shouted: "Scissors!"

    "Hammer!"

    "Yeah~ I won." Han Yu shouted happily and raised his right fist.  Ning Ping looked at the scissors in his right hand dejectedly, and said helplessly to Han Yu: "I leave it to you, do you need me to wait for you?"

    "No, I will catch up soon." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    It’s just this answer that angered the second elder. The bellicose second elder was most proud of his powerful force. Now when he heard Han Yu’s words, he didn’t seem to take him seriously.  The anger in his heart suddenly rose up.

    "You seem to be very confident, but young man, be careful of your tongue." The second elder said, glaring at Han Yu.  But Han Yu didn't pay much attention to it and just told Ning Ping to hurry up and not wait for him.  It is only proper to rescue the two children first.  Seeing Han Yu ignoring him.  The second elder was even more angry.

    "Second Elder, don't be fooled, he is using provocation." Just when the Second Elder was about to get angry, the red-haired woman who had been chasing behind caught up with her brother.  As soon as he saw the second elder's angry appearance, he immediately shouted.  In the tomb-guarding clan, the red-haired woman's status is equivalent to that of a princess, and she is doted on by the three elders.  Now that he heard the red-haired woman's words, the second elder who was already furious actually suppressed his anger.  He smiled and said to the red-haired woman: "Hehehe Don't worry, I won't be fooled so easily. I was just teasing them."

    It doesn’t matter whether the second elder’s words convinced others. The key is that with the addition of the red-haired woman and her brother, it becomes more difficult for Han Yu and Ning Ping to move on.

    "It seems that it is impossible for us to keep our hands." Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping looked at the three people sandwiching him and Han Yu, and responded in a low voice: "You don't need to worry about the two at the back, just focus on the old man in front of you. This is a stubborn guy, and he can't do anything with just words."  There is a way to convince him."

    "Well, I already knew it. Are you ready? If so, let's get started."

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Ning Ping nodded slightly. Han Yu grinned and rushed towards the second elder who blocked their way.  Ning Ping followed closely behind. When the second elder saw Han Yu and Ning Ping rushing over, they laughed loudly and said, "Well done." Then they all faced them head-on.

    Almost simultaneously, they punched each other, and Han Yu and the second elder's fists collided.  Ning Ping, who was following Han Yu, didn't stop at all and rushed past the second elder without looking back.  Rush towards the last palace.  When the second elder saw this, he shouted: "Xiaoqiang, you two brothers and sisters, stop that boy."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu waved his left hand behind him, and a wall of fire blocked the way of the red-haired woman and her brother.  Seeing this, the second elder grinned and said: "It turns out he is still an ability user, interesting and interesting. I am even more looking forward to our battle later."

    "I'm looking forward to it too." Han Yu smiled when he heard this and showed no sign of weakness.? replied.

    The two people laughed almost at the same time. The moment the laughter stopped, Han Yu and the second elder took action almost at the same time, punching each other straight to the vital part.  If this punch is real, it will be a lose-lose outcome for both parties.  Neither Han Yu nor the second elder wanted this.  Halfway through the punch, he changed his stance and hit another vital part of the opponent's body.  The two people have a very good understanding. Although they are opponents, their ideas are extremely close. They both want to solve the opponent in the shortest time, but they do not want to pay a huge price.  In this way, the two people seemed to be feeding each other moves, going back and forth to attack and defend, but each time they had to change their moves midway.

    The red-haired woman who was blocked from the fire wall looked at her brother anxiously. She had to pay a certain price to pass through the fire wall by relying on her own ability, but if she relied on her brother, there would be nothing wrong.  The red-haired woman really wanted to know the current situation between the second elder and that bastard. The sound of the fight was quite lively, but the specific situation could not be concluded until it was confirmed with her own eyes.

    The brother who had the hope of his sister did not disappoint her. The wall of fire blocking their sight was extinguished. However, before the red-haired woman could clearly see the situation in the palace, she saw her brother rushing over and throwing herself down.  land.  When the two fell down, the red-haired woman who was knocked down saw a flame flying above the two.

    Pushing away her brother who was pressing her, the red-haired woman sat up and looked into the palace. She heard the sound of punches and kicks coming from the palace from time to time, but she didn't see anyone.  There is no second elder, and there is no that bastard.  The red-haired woman looked at her brother in confusion, and saw that her brother had an excited face and his eyes were looking around in the palace.  Upon seeing this, the red-haired woman shouted to her brother dissatisfied: "Brother, what are you looking at?"

    "Stop talking, things are going on." Xiao Qiang didn't even glance at the red-haired woman, but his eyes were fixed on Han Yu and the second elder in the battle.  From time to time there was a flash of excitement.  Seeing this, the red-haired woman sat helplessly on the ground. She knew that her brother was attracted by the battle between that bastard and the second elder. If she wanted him to listen to her talk properly, she might have to wait until the battle was over.

    The red-haired woman knows.  The more intense the battle, the less likely it is to be disturbed.  A slight mistake could lead to defeat.  Although she believed that her second elder was the final winner, for some reason, the red-haired woman's idea of ??being invincible against the second elder wavered today.  She never felt that that bastard named Han Yu was dangerous.

    "We're separated." The brother who was watching the battle said suddenly.  The red-haired woman quickly looked in the direction her brother was looking.  It turned out that the image of the second elder was not very good at this time.  His hair was messy, his clothes had many burnt holes, his face was bruised and swollen, and his left eye was punched into a panda eye.

    Of course Han Yu’s image at the moment is not that good either, basically the same as the second elder.  The only difference is that the panda eye becomes the right eye.

    Seeing Han Yu in such a mess, the red-haired woman couldn't help but laugh with gloating.  Han Yu frowned dissatisfied when he heard this, and said to the second elder standing opposite him: "Hey, can you think of a way to shut up that woman who laughs so unpleasantly? We are fighting, and those who were interrupted did not continue to fight.  I have no idea of ??going down.”

    Hearing Han Yu's complaint, the second elder nodded and said to the red-haired woman: "Stop laughing, stay away." To say who is the most fearless among the tomb-keepers, it is the red-haired woman.  Most cattle.  But even so.  For the second elder, the red-haired woman still did not dare to provoke him intentionally.  The second elder is very scary when he is angry, and whenever he is angry, it is often when the battle is interrupted.  After hearing the second elder's words, the red-haired woman immediately shut her mouth.  She didn't want to get into trouble with the second elder at this time.

    The second elder nodded with satisfaction.  He looked at Han Yu and said, "It's done, let's continue."

    "It's a bit boring to fight back and forth like this. How about we change the pattern?" Han Yu suggested after hearing this.  Unexpectedly, the second elder was not fooled, and shook his head repeatedly and said: "No, no, no. I am stupid and don't have so many twists and turns. It is more to my liking to directly rely on strength to determine the outcome." After speaking, the second elder did not wait for Han Yu to speak.  .  The whole person rushed over.  Seeing this, Han Yu could only swallow the words that came to his lips and started fighting with the second elder again.

    This time the battle between the two did not disappear without a trace like before. If the two sides were competing for speed in the last round of fighting, this time it was a pure competition of strength.  The two of them were punching each other hard, going back and forth, causing blood to splash everywhere, making the people watching feel excited and wishing they could join in.

    The slightly cruel battle made the red-haired woman a little unbearable. She wanted to speak several times to stop the two from continuing to fight, but the words were clearly on her lips, but she swallowed them back unconsciously.  Because the red-haired woman suddenly discovered that Han Yu and the second elder were laughing during the battle.

    &nbsp;These two lunatics!

    In the eyes of the red-haired woman, anyone who can laugh in battle is either a psychopath or a lunatic.  Han Yu and the second elder who were fighting in front of them became madmen.

    “Brother, do you want to stop them?” The red-haired woman asked her brother for his opinion in a low voice.  After all, the red-haired woman alone cannot stop Han Yu and the second elder at the same time.  Unexpectedly, after hearing what his sister said, the elder brother couldn't help but change his face, and shouted at the red-haired woman with an unprecedented stern attitude: "Sister, don't act recklessly. Don't you feel that these two people are very happy at this time?"

    "Happy?" The red-haired woman couldn't believe her ears. She turned her head and glanced at Han Yu and the second elder who were fighting. They were covered in scars and crumbling. Is this called happiness?

    Seeing that the red-haired woman did not understand what he said, the brother sighed slightly and said to the red-haired woman: "Sister, you are not a man, so you don't understand men's feelings."

    "Hmm~" The red-haired woman snorted unconvinced when she heard the words. She opened her mouth to retort when she heard Han Yu and the second elder in the battle shout loudly almost at the same time, and then separated from each other.  The red-haired woman hurriedly went to see the second elder. The injury was more serious than before. Needless to say, Han Yu was definitely not much better.

    "Stop fighting, stop fighting." The red-haired woman couldn't help shouting at the two separated people.

    Hearing this, Han Yu and the second elder glanced at the red-haired woman at the same time. Then the second elder shook his head and said: "We have already fought until now. If we stop here, won't all the previous efforts be in vain?"

    "That's right. What's more, we ourselves didn't say we wouldn't fight. Why are you interrupting when it's irrelevant?" Han Yu said.

    The red-haired woman was so angry that she glared at the ungrateful Han Yu. She opened her mouth and was about to continue to persuade the second elder, but she saw that the second elder no longer looked at her, and she couldn't help but feel discouraged.

    "It's rare for young people to have such strength." The second elder looked at Han Yu and praised him.

    Hearing this, Han Yu also praised: "It's rare for an old man to have such strength."

    "Hehehe You are too polite." The second elder said with a smile.  But Han Yu shook his head.  He said with a sincere face: "I am not being polite, but telling the truth. If the old man has such strength at this age, you can imagine how powerful he was when he was young. Being able to fight with you can be said to be mine.  pleasure."

    "Hehehe No matter how nice you say it, the winner will still have to be decided." The second elder said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu nodded, "Yes, Wen Wu is first and Wu Wu is second. Since they are fighting, it is natural to decide the winner."

    “It’s okay for our current situation. If we continue to fight, our lives may be in danger.”

    "Then I wonder if the old man has any suggestions?"

    "Hehehe let's duel, a very ancient dueling method." The second elder said to Han Yu with a smile, as if he knew Han Yu would ask this question.

    In front of Han Yu, the second elder took out two daggers, stood on the ground respectively, and then said to Han Yu: "Take off your shoes and put your right heel on the dagger blade."

    Han Yu did as the second elder said and sat across from him.  The hands are less than one meter apart, just like two boxers being inspected by the referee before the start of the match.

    "When the coin hits the ground, the game begins. No retreat, no escaping. Whoever falls first loses." The second elder said, looking at Han Yu who was very close to him.

    Han Yu nodded silently.  Seeing this, the second elder flicked his right thumb and a coin flew into the air.  The moment the coin hit the ground, the two men began the final stage of the battle.  Because of the restrictions of the rules, both men chose to give up defense.  Instead, he just attacks blindly, hoping that he can defeat his opponent in the attack.  Isn't there a saying that the best defense is offense?  At this moment, Han Yu and the second elder believed this sentence.

    The fierceness of the battle can even be described as tragic.  Because both of their right heels were pressed against the dagger, they would be injured by the dagger if they stepped back slightly. But even so, the two of them still gritted their teeth and persisted, neither of them willing to fall first.  The red-haired woman watching the battle had tears streaming down her face.  why cry?  The red-haired woman didn't know either.  Just seeing Han Yu and the second elder desperately attacking each other without giving up, the tears couldn't stop flowing out after seeing this scene.

    "Drink~" The second elder shouted violently, caught Han Yu and exposed a flaw, tilted his head back slightly, and then hit Han Yu's head with a powerful headbutt.  But he didn't expect that Han Yu deliberately exposed the flaw.  Seeing the second elder hit him with a headbutt with all his strength, he immediately tilted his body to the side, pressed his forehead with one hand, and grabbed the second elder's back belt with his other hand, and pushed it along with both hands.The direction of the second elder's strength relaxed.  The second elder was leaning forward because he exerted all his strength. Now Han Yu added fuel to the fire, and the second elder threw himself forward. He was tripped by Han Yu again, and with a "pop", the second elder was thrown forward.  He lay on the ground without any suspense.

    Seeing the second elder fall to the ground, Han Yu immediately ran to the second elder's side without saying a word, sat down on the second elder's back, reached out and picked up the second elder's legs and put them on his shoulders.  Lean back hard

    "Oh~" The second elder groaned "**" and began to struggle with a painful expression. The two sides were in a stalemate for five minutes, then there was a soft "click" sound, and the second elder screamed; "Oh~ I  waist~"

    "Admit defeat or not?" Han Yu asked aloud, instead of letting go of the second elder because of his screams.

    "Admit defeat, admit defeat, let go of me quickly, you bastard, didn't your parents teach you to respect the elderly and love the young?" The second elder shouted to Han Yu dissatisfied.

    "My parents were killed by bad guys when I was very young." Han Yu was silent for a while and said slowly.  While speaking, he let go of the second elder.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the second elder didn't know what to say to make up for it. Although he said it unintentionally, he said the wrong thing after all.  Fortunately, when Han Yu saw the second elder's expression of not knowing what to say, he took the initiative and said, "It's not surprising to those who don't know." This made the second elder's expression soften a little.

    The outcome has been decided.  Han Yu achieved the final victory with joint techniques.  Although the price paid for this victory was a bit high, Han Yu felt it was worth it, and so did the second elder.  The two militants, old and young, thought it was worthwhile, so they naturally ignored the red-haired woman's complaints.

 Text Chapter 676 No acquaintance without fighting

    There is a saying that no one knows each other without fighting.  Han Yu and the second elder had a fight. Not only did the two sides not become indifferent because of each other's fists, but they began to develop in the direction of friendship.

    Because he is a militant, healing medicine is a must.  The red-haired woman took out the medical kit from the palace and prepared to bandage the second elder, but the second elder asked the red-haired woman to bandage Han Yu first.  The red-haired woman was very unhappy, but she had to listen to the second elder's words.  But just when the red-haired woman was carrying the medicine box and was about to walk towards Han Yu, she saw Han Yu throwing a medicine bottle to the second elder, and then he opened another medicine bottle, which looked like liquid inside, but when he opened the bottle cap  The golden light shining like a lamp shone on his body.

    Han Yu’s injuries were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.  The second elder was surprised when he saw this, and immediately opened the cap of the treatment bottle in his hand, and followed Han Yu's example and began to treat himself.  Soon, the wounds on the two people had healed.  Han Yu capped the bottle and explained to the second elder: "This kind of treatment bottle is specially used to treat trauma. However, once the wound is healed, the lost physical strength will not be restored, so you should not do anything to others in the short term.  Okay. Okay, I don’t have much time, so I won’t chat with you anymore. I’ll take the first step, my companions are still waiting for me.”

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to leave, the second elder quickly shouted: "Hey, wait a minute, wait a minute, your current situation is similar to mine, you should rest for a while, I will accompany you to see my elder brother later, otherwise  You and your companions have to finish playing."

    Hearing what the second elder said, the red-haired woman asked in confusion: "Second elder, the first elder has such a good temper, shouldn't it be difficult for this guy's companions, right?"

    "Hmph! Little girl, what do you know? Don't look at the kind-hearted appearance of the Great Elder now. When he was young, he had the darkest hands and the cruelest heart. He was kind to people because you didn't do anything to touch his bottom line.  It’s something else, otherwise, hum…”

    "Then let's leave quickly. After hearing what you said, I am very worried about the safety of my companions." After hearing this, Han Yu stood up and said to the second elder.

    Seeing this, the second elder comforted him and said, "You don't have to worry too much. Your companion is much smarter than you, and he probably won't go against the great elder."

    Han Yu smiled bitterly when he heard this: "To borrow what you just said about this little girl, what do you, a bad old man, know? Have you spent more time with that guy or have I spent more time with him? Do you know him or do I know him? He is indeed  He is smarter than me and knows how to give in, but that is also a matter of division. Once that guy gets stubborn, it will be difficult for nine cows to pull him back."

    Seeing Han Yu’s solemn words, the second elder could not continue to stay where he was. He could only be supported by the red-haired woman and his brother, and followed Han Yu towards the last palace.  Looking at the back of Han Yu who was walking in front.  The second elder suddenly sighed slightly.  The red-haired woman asked in confusion: "Second Elder, why are you sighing?"

    "Alas~ That boy didn't use all his strength when he fought with me just now." The second elder replied in a low voice.

    "Huh? You haven't used all your strength in such a fierce battle?" the red-haired woman said with some disbelief.

    "Look at the way that kid walks, and then look at me"

    "It's different. He's a young man, you're a bad old man ugh. No, no, he's an old man." The red-haired woman who made a slip of the tongue quickly corrected her.

    The second elder gave the red-haired woman an annoyed look, "Okay, okay, it doesn't matter if you're a bad old man or an old man, it's not all me. I'm old, and I'll have to look after you from now on."

    ……

    When Han Yu stood at the door of the last palace.  When he saw Ning Ping being grabbed by the neck with one hand and his feet off the ground, his hands hanging down weakly, and two swords that never left his hands stuck diagonally on the ground, Han Yu's head suddenly buzzed and exploded.

    "I want your life!" Han Yu roared.  Regardless, he rushed straight towards the man holding Ning Ping.  When the man saw Han Yu rushing towards him, he waved his hand and threw Ning Ping at Han Yu.  Han Yu, who was rushing over, hurriedly reached out to take Ning Ping, and when he felt his pulse there was no beating at all.

    ……

    Anger burned away Han Yu’s remaining sanity The second elder, who was being supported by the red-haired woman and her brother and sister, walked to the last palace, his face changed, and he secretly said something bad.  Pushing the red-haired woman and brother and sister aside, they rushed to the door of the last palace in a few steps.  At this moment, Han Yu looked like a demon coming.  His whole body was wrapped in flames, his hair turned fiery red, and his eyes emitted a cold orange light as he stared at the great elder of the tomb-guarding clan.

    The second elder wanted to stop Han Yu, but found that he could not utter a word at this time. The red-haired woman and her brother were even more unbearable at this moment. The two of them had collapsed to the ground, their heads firmly pressed against the ground, still  I can't stop the fear that comes from the depths of my heart.

    "HahahaOkay, okay, that's it,That's it.  This Han Yu really always brings surprises to me, and only with such power can we completely eliminate the undead" The black skeleton who was on the way to the last palace suddenly laughed and said. The accompanying third elder heard this  He rolled his eyes at the black skeleton and warned: "I want to remind you that if you continue to let Han Yu release his power, there will be no need for him to find the undead in the underground mausoleum. The undead will come to Han Yu on his own initiative.  "

    "Oh, that's right. You can't let the undead notice it, otherwise if it hides, it won't be found for a while." The black skeleton nodded repeatedly after being reminded.

    In front of the gate of the last palace, the great elder looked calm and motionless as he looked at the rampaging Han Yu.  And Han Yu didn't talk nonsense. He pointed at the great elder and said coldly: "You killed my companion, and I want to avenge my companion!" After saying that, before the great elder could open his mouth, Han Yu opened his hands and aimed at them.  The great elder, a circle of fire composed of flames flew towards the great elder.

    But the great elder seemed not to see the rings of fire that came towards him, and allowed the fire rings to trap his hands and feet. Although Han Yu was puzzled, when he thought of Ning Ping without a heartbeat, the thought of revenge once again overwhelmed Han Yu.  Yu's sanity.  Han Yu was seen raising his hands flat and aiming his right hand at the great elder.  Two balls of flame, one large and one small, appeared in Han Yu's hands. As time passed, the two fireballs grew bigger and bigger.  The Great Elder, who had always looked calm at first, finally began to change his expression as the fireballs aimed at him grew larger and larger, but now it was too late to avoid them.

    Hearing Han Yu yell loudly, the flames from both hands spurted out at the same time, and the huge fireball roared straight towards the great elder.  But just when the fireball was about to hit the great elder, the red-haired woman suddenly rushed out from behind and hit Han Yu hard.  Han Yu, who was disturbed, deflected his hand, and a huge fireball whizzed past the great elder's side.

    Cold sweat began to break out on the great elder's forehead. For the first time, from birth to now, it was the first time in his life that he truly felt that death was so close to him.  If it weren't for the sudden bump from the red-haired woman, I would have been shattered to pieces.

    Looking back at the palace that was passed by the huge fireball, the great elder once again confirmed what he had just thought.  The last palace he guarded had been half destroyed by the huge fireball, and the remaining half was crumbling.

    The second elder took a breath of cold air.  In order to prevent Han Yu from getting angry again, the second elder rushed over and hugged Han Yu, shouting loudly: "Han Yu, your companion is not dead, he is really not dead."

    "Nonsense! You don't even have a pulse, and you still say you're not dead? Do you think I'm as easy to deceive as a three-year-old child?" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    At this moment, the Great Elder spoke, "Your companion is indeed not dead, he just entered a state of suspended animation."

    Hearing what the culprit said, Han Yu couldn't help but become suspicious.  Speaking of which, Han Yu would rather believe that what the great elder said was true.  Han Yu really couldn't accept Ning Ping dying here.  Since Lian Peng's death, Han Yu had sworn to himself that he would never allow his companions to be in danger again unless he was already dead.

    Seeing that Han Yu had calmed down a little, the great elder quickly explained to Han Yu: "I know the purpose of you and your companions coming here, but I think your companion's strength is still a little weak, so I want to help him.  He told me that he had not had effective communication with his black-edged sword, so I used my ability to help him once and let his soul enter the spiritual world of the black-edged sword. Because his soul left  It destroyed his body at this time, so all the skills of his body also stopped."

    "In that case, why did you throw my companion's body to me when I showed up?" Han Yu looked at the elder in confusion and asked.

    Hearing this, the Great Elder said angrily: "If you suddenly saw a person rushing towards you with claws and teeth bared, would you be nervous?"

    Han Yu: ""

    "When will my companion wake up?" Han Yu asked after being silent for a while.

    Since Han Yu had just made a fuss, Han Yu was the elder now, and no one wanted to see this guy get mad again. The elder didn’t want to provoke Han Yu, so he answered honestly: "I can’t tell, it may be one second later.  It might be a minute later, it might be an hour later"

    “Stop it, that means you’re not sure either.” Han Yu stared at the great elder and said.

    "Yes, I can only send him in. As for when he will come out, it only depends on his own destiny." The great elder nodded and replied.

    “It’s really an unreliable ability.” Han Yu muttered dissatisfiedly.

    Hearing Han Yu’s comments, the elder’s face froze. He wanted to get angry but was worried that Han Yu would get angry again, so he could onlyThe second elder was furious: "Second elder, how long will you continue to hug me?"

    Hearing this, the second elder quickly let go of Han Yu and sneered at the first elder: "Brother, aren't I worried about this kid messing around?"

    "Humph!" The great elder snorted coldly, without saying anything.

 Text Chapter 677 Sword Mountain

    Living in a sword mountain full of swords, Ning Ping was helpless at this moment.  After being deceived into the world of black-edged swords by the great elder, he found that he was unarmed. What was even worse was that he was inexplicably being chased by a swarthy ** man.  What an unfortunate thing.

    It’s not like Ning Ping never thought about resisting. He once pulled out the sword stuck in the sword mountain and fought with the ** man holding the black blade sword. However, the weapons were not up to par, and they all broke at a touch.  As time passed, Ning Ping no longer thought about counterattack, he just ran away first.  If he hadn't met Han Yu, Ning Ping would never have run away.  But there is a saying, if you are close to Zhu, you will be red, if you are close to Mo, you will be dark. After staying with Han Yu for a long time, Ning Ping's mind is no longer rigid. When there is no need to resist, Ning Ping will choose to save.  Of strength.

    Fortunately, the ** man is not very fast. He is like a cat who wants to play with Ning Ping before eating. Every once in a while, he will attack Ning Ping again.  Ning Ping also basically grasped the pattern of the appearance of the ** man. Every time before the ** man appeared, Ning Ping would continue to run away.  Of course, Ning Ping's run was not just about escaping for his life. Ning Ping still wanted to win, and he didn't want to just run away like this for the rest of his life.  It's just that there is no weapon in hand at the moment. Apart from escaping, Ningping's most important thing at the moment is finding a sword that can resist the black-edged sword in the hands of the adulterer in this sword mountain.

    Ning Ping has a feeling that there must be a sword of his own in this sword mountain.

    Ning Ping secretly estimated the time in his mind and knew that the ** man was about to appear. Ning Ping stood up and patted his butt, preparing to start running away again.  But before Ning Ping could start running.  The ** man appeared in front of Ning Ping in advance.  When Ning Ping saw this, without saying a word, he raised the two swords he had just found and ran towards the man to strike at them.  The ** man didn't panic when he saw this.  He raised the black-edged sword in his hand and faced him.

    "Crack~" There were two crisp sounds, and the two swords in Ning Ping's hands broke into two pieces.  Ning Ping threw the two broken swords in his hands at the naked man with all his strength, and Ning Ping turned around and ran away without hesitation.  But as soon as he turned around, Ning Ping saw a man standing in front of him.  When he looked back, he saw a naked man behind him.

    Exactly the same appearance, even the black-edged sword in his hand.

    “Oh my god, the value has increased.” Ning Ping cursed in his heart and stared warily at the two prostitutes who were approaching step by step.  It looks like these two guys may be tired of the cat and mouse game.  I plan to go play other games after finishing Ning Binh.

    But what Ning Ping didn’t expect was that two gay men had a dispute. Right in front of Ning Ping, two gay men had a dispute.

    "It's not the time yet." **Man A said to **Man B in front of Ning Ping.

    "Get out of the way, you worthless guy." ** Man B said impatiently.

    ? **Man A shook his head when he heard this, and said to **Man B with a defensive look: "He is a qualified candidate who came here to undergo the trial. Before the results come out. I can't let you deal with him now."

    "Bullshit trial. Do you understand it or not? If he passes the trial, it means that both of us will disappear. Do you want to disappear from now on?"

    "This is our fate. Disappearance is the final result for us."

    "Bah! It's your business if you want to disappear, but I don't want to disappear like this. Get out of my way, I'm going to kill that guy." ** Man B spat.  He pointed at Ning Ping who was standing behind **man a.

    "I won't let you do this." **Man A shook his head and said to Ning Ping behind him: "Don't be in a daze, keep looking, find your own sword in this sword mountain, if you want to leave here  The only way is to defeat us. And to defeat us, you must find your own sword. Go ahead. I will hold this guy back until you find your own sword."

    After hearing what **man A said, Ning Ping nodded silently, turned around and left.  **Man B was furious when he saw this, and he started to chase after him, but was blocked by **Man A.

    "Get out of my way!" ** Man B shouted angrily.

    **Male A stubbornly shook his head. **Male B saw this and said in a deep voice: "Well, since you are bent on going against me, don't blame me for being rude. I have long thought you were annoying, but I didn't expect it.  You are so annoying. Let’s deal with you who is getting in the way first, and then deal with the kid who ran away.”

    "We are one. You and I know everything. There is no way you can solve me."

    "Humph, you won't know until you try it."

    ……

    Instead of paying attention to the fight between the two men, Ning Ping walked in one direction according to an inexplicable feeling in his heart.  **Ning Ping was skeptical about what Man A said, but there was no other hint at the moment, so he just believed it.  At least it gave Ning Ping a direction to work towards, so he no longer had to wander aimlessly like he was blind.

    He didn’t know how long he had been walking, but Ning Ping felt that his legs were about to lose consciousness, so he stopped.?Be prepared to take a little break.  Ever since he inquired about **Man A's tip, Ning Ping had a feeling in his heart that what he was looking for was not far ahead of him, but no matter how far or fast Ning Ping walked, that kind of thing  The feeling of what was just ahead never went away.  Guided by this feeling, Ning Ping no longer knew where he was at this time and how far away he was from the man. He only knew that the sword he was looking for was somewhere in front of him.

    "Boom!" There was a burst of sound in the air, and finally the explosion occurred not far from the front of Ningping.  When the smoke cleared, Ning Ping saw a naked man lying on the ground with scars all over his body. He didn't know whether it was A or B.  If it's a, then it's okay. If it's b, then Ningping will be asking for more blessings.

    The answer was soon revealed. The dying man found Ning Ping lying on the ground and weakly stretched out his hand to call Ning Ping over.

    It’s a!

    Ning Ping looked at the **** man’s expression and was convinced that the **man in front of him was the **man A who asked him to find his own sword before.

    Walking to **man A’s side, **man’s figure has begun to become illusory.  Seeing Ning Ping approaching, **Man A whispered: "I made a mistake. I didn't expect that guy to be so strong. You have to be careful."

    "How can I find my own sword?" Ning Ping asked hurriedly when he saw this.

    " Use your hands to find it." After leaving behind a last word that Ning Ping thought was nonsense, ** Man A disappeared in front of Ning Ping.  Ning Ping was very disappointed when he saw this.  Just when he was disappointed, a warning sign appeared in Ning Ping's heart, and he rolled forward suddenly, making the attack of the prostitute B who appeared behind Ning Ping fail.

    "Bang! I didn't expect my reaction to be quite quick. But this kind of struggle is completely useless. In this world, you can't beat me." ** Man B said as he rushed towards Ningping.

    Ning Ping, who was half-crouching on the ground, looked around hurriedly when he saw this, trying to find some weapons to resist. He accidentally saw the black-edged sword that did not disappear with the man A.  Ning Ping couldn't think too much.  He reached out and grabbed the black-edged sword on the ground, and stopped the black-edged sword that Man B was slashing at Ning Ping's head.

    "Hey~ I didn't expect you to use that useless thing as a weapon. Okay, let's let you disappear with that guy." ** Man B grinned when he saw this, and swung his sword to attack Ning Ping.

    With a sword in my hand, I have the world!

    Don’t look at Ning Ping’s previous state of embarrassment, running around being chased by a prostitute.  But when the weapon in Ning Ping's hand could resist the black-edged sword in the adult's hand, Ning Ping's confidence was restored immediately.  Holding a black-edged sword, he started a head-to-head confrontation with the adulterer.

    have to say.  **Male B's swordsmanship is superb, but Ning Ping seems to be no worse, or even stronger.  Perhaps Ning Ping was holding the familiar Qingyun Sword at this moment, and the outcome had already been decided.  It's a pity that this is the world of Black Blade Sword, and Qingyun Sword has no way to enter.  What Ning Ping could rely on at this time was the black-edged sword in his hand.  And waiting quietly somewhere in this sword mountain, the sword belonging to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping didn’t have time to look for the sword that belonged to Ning Ping. The only thing he could use was the black-edged sword in his hand.  Fortunately, this black-edged sword is very useful and can stand up to the black-edged sword in the hands of a prostitute.  Now that the weapons have been leveled, the only ones who can decide the outcome are Ningping and **Nan, who also use black-edged swords.

    Being unable to attack for a long time made the man become more and more irritable.  Originally, he was just a fish belly in his own eyes.  The character who could be killed at will suddenly transformed into a crocodile armed to the teeth. This huge contrast was a bit unacceptable to the ** man.  In order to resolve the battle as soon as possible.  The **** man used all his strength, and when the **** man burst out with all his strength, Ning Ping had to use all his strength to protect himself.

    Once, both sides clashed with all their strength, causing the entire Sword Mountain to tremble.  Ning Ping, who was standing on the ground to block the ** man's jumping slash, was just about to retaliate when he suddenly felt his feet sink and his whole body sank into the ground.  Ning Ping was shocked when he saw this. In a battle of this level, any accident would lead to a series of serious consequences.  But just when the ** man was about to continue his efforts, a hollow appeared on the ground under the feet of both parties, and Ning Ping and the ** man, who were completely unaware of it in advance, fell into it at the same time.

    ……

    When Ning Ping opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on the ground, surrounded by darkness.  When he looked up, he saw a circular sky above his head.

    "It seems that I fell into a big pit. I didn't expect that the ground beneath my feet was actually hollow." Ning Ping said to himself as he stood up.  The black-edged sword never let go, which gave Ning Ping some confidence that he wouldn't have to worry about being unable to fight back when the adulterer attacked.

    After checking the surroundings, the man who should have fallen in with him was nowhere to be found. Ning Ping was the only one in this big pit.  The big pit does not look like a natural shapeSure enough, when checking the surroundings, Ningping discovered two well-constructed passages, which were definitely built manually.  Because no matter how natural it is, it is natural not to use green bricks to build cave walls.

    Ning Ping, who was standing in front of a passage, was considering whether to leave the pit from here or enter the passage to open what was at the other end of the passage, when a bright light suddenly appeared at the other end of the passage.  This discovery shocked Ning Ping, and he quickly stepped aside. After careful observation, he found that the bright light was not dangerous.  At least there is no danger for now.  Curiosity drove Ning Ping into the passage and walked towards the place with light.

    ……

    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Ning Ping reached the end of the passage. Like the big pit where Ning Ping fell into before, it was a hollow space under the ground.  Apart from the extra passage, Ning Ping didn't notice any difference.

    Two channels.  Which one to choose became a problem that Ningping had to solve at this time.  After thinking for a long time, Ning Ping decided to use the method that Han Yu would usually use when encountering this kind of thing.

    Throw the shoes.  This is a baseless selection method that is not scientific at all.  But when you encounter a situation that you are completely unsure about, this method seems to be the only feasible method.  Taking off one of his shoes, Ning Ping took a deep breath and threw the shoe into the air.

    "Pa~" The shoes landed and pointed at the stone wall in the center of the two passages.

    Ning Ping was a little dumbfounded, what does this mean?  Are you asking me to open another channel to come out?  After much deliberation with no results, Ning Ping finally decided to throw it again.  But the result still made Ning Ping dumbfounded. The shoe actually fell in the middle of the two passages again.  And this time the front of the shoe was pointed at Ning Ping himself.

    Ning Ping: ""

    "Damn! No choice! This method doesn't work at all!" Ning Ping was silent for a while and cursed while putting on his shoes.  After putting on his shoes, Ning Ping walked towards the passage on his right.  Anyway, I can’t choose which road is better, so I might as well just walk casually

    The passage on the right was longer than Ning Ping imagined. After walking for nearly an hour, Ning Ping was shocked to find that he was back where he was.  Looking up at the circular sky above his head, Ning Ping reluctantly chose the left-hand passage that he had not chosen before.

    Another hour has passed

    Ningping looked up at the circular sky above his head again. Ningping suddenly felt like he had been tricked. No matter which way he went, the result would be the same No!  Thinking of this, Ning Ping suddenly realized something was wrong.  If the end points of both channels are here.  Then when I walk through those two passages, there should be an intersection in between.  But Ning Ping clearly remembered that the passage he was walking on was surrounded by walls on both sides, and there was no intersection.

    After discovering this, Ning Ping decided to leave again.  Like Han Yu, Ning Ping also has the kind of temperament that wants to thoroughly understand something that is difficult to understand.  Even if it was a waste of time, Ning Ping didn't care.

    Selected the channel on the right again.  This time Ning Ping walked much slower than before, taking more than two hours to complete the walk. But to Ning Ping's disappointment, he found nothing unusual.  The walls on both sides of the passage are complete, and there is no possibility of any hidden door.

    "Could it be a ghost?" Ning Ping said to himself.

    No one answered Ning Ping’s question. If Han Yu were here, he would definitely nod in agreement with Ning Ping’s point of view, and by the way, tell a story about ghosts breaking into walls to cheer Ning Ping up.  It's a pity that there are no outsiders here except Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping tightened the black-edged sword in his hand. Ning Ping, who had a weapon in his hand, was not too panicked and started to check the passage along the left hand side.

    ……

    Like the passage on the right, Ninh Binh found nothing.

    "Damn! It's really a ghost. What is going on here?" Ning Ping looked up at the circular sky and decided to leave here first.  It is not advisable to stay in a place of right and wrong for a long time. Before he figured out the reason, Ning Ping felt that it would be safer to leave here.

    Using the black-edged sword in his hand, Ning Ping slowly approached the exit of the pit. When he saw that he could jump out of the pit with just one leap, the ** man who had not appeared suddenly appeared, holding the sword in his hand high.  The black-edged sword went straight towards Ning Ping, who jumped forward and struck down his pocket. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping quickly raised his sword to block.

    Although Ningping blocked the attack of the ** man, Ning Ping was also beaten back into the pit.  The successful man did not attack again, nor did he fall into the pit with Ning Ping. He just stood guard at the edge of the pit, apparently wanting to trap Ning Ping to death in the pit.

    Ning Ping frowned slightly when he saw this. There was a man guarding the edge of the pit. It became very difficult to get out from there. He had to find another way.  But where is the path?

    Looking at the passage, Ning Ping sighed slightly in his heart,If you want to get out in the future, you have to figure out the secrets of the two passages.  Thinking of this, Ning Ping stepped into the space with two passages.

    This time Ning Ping made a new discovery. When observing the passage on the right, Ning Ping saw the bright light that attracted him to this place before.

    A bright light floating in the air like a will-o'-the-wisp moved slowly forward in the passage on the right. At this time, Ning Ping didn't even care to think about whether the light was a will-o'-the-wisp. He stepped forward and followed the "will-o'-the-wisp" into the right hand passage.  Side channel.

    Although Ningping bravely came in, Ningping still kept a certain distance from the "will-o'-the-wisp" and was ready to respond promptly when the "will-o'-the-wisp" struck.

    One person and one fire moved forward in the passage while maintaining a certain distance.  After walking like this for about a quarter of an hour, the "will-o'-the-wisp" walking in front suddenly flashed and disappeared.  Ning Ping, who was following behind, saw this and quickly followed, only to find that the "will-o'-the-wisp" had penetrated into the wall of the passage.

    What’s on the other side of the wall?  Ning Ping doesn’t know.  Ning Ping only knew, wanted to find out what was going on?  The best way is to destroy the wall in front of you and see what is hidden behind the wall?  Maybe it's a secret passage.

    Thinking of this possibility, Ning Ping took two steps back, holding the black-edged sword tightly with both hands.  After a short period of energy accumulation, Ning Ping shouted loudly and swung his sword towards the wall where the will-o'-the-wisp disappeared.  A sword wave hit the wall heavily, and there was a "crash". Ning Ping guessed correctly. There was a hollow behind the wall, and a passage hidden between two passages appeared in front of Ning Ping.

    With a new way out, Ning Ping naturally had to go for it. Without thinking too much, Ning Ping stepped into the newly discovered passage.

 Text Chapter 678 The Cursed Black-Edged Sword

    The secret passage was very long, and at some point, the "will-o'-the-wisp" appeared in front again, as if it was lighting up Ningping, flickering not far from Ningping.  Regarding this "will-o'-the-wisp", Ning Ping had turned from being a little afraid at the beginning to ignoring it. He still walked forward along the secret path unhurriedly, not being affected by the rapid and slow speed of the "will-o'-the-wisp".

    In this way, one person and one fire walked in the secret passage, and as they walked, they reached the end.  Ning Ping's eyes suddenly opened up. Even though Ning Ping was thinking about it, he never thought that the secret passage was actually an ancient arena.  The huge circular arena is surrounded by rows of auditoriums. You can imagine what a lively scene it would be if it were full of people.

    Of course, this is just Ning Ping’s fantasy. After all, this is the spiritual world of Black Blade Sword, and it is impossible for so many people to appear.  According to what Qingyun Sword said before, this kind of scene happening here is probably related to the memory retained by the Black Blade Sword.  Not only humans have memories, everything, especially psychic artifacts, have the ability to remember.  From the scene before us, we can see that Black Blade Sword's past must be very exciting.

    Walking to the center of the arena, the "will-o'-the-wisp" that had been floating in front of Ninh Binh suddenly fell to the ground and transformed into a human form, a warrior wearing armor and a ghost mask on his face.  Judging from the style of the armor, this warrior should be a woman.

    Ning Ping looked at the warrior who appeared in front of him curiously, wondering what this guy wanted to do?  The warrior ignored Ning Ping and turned his back to Ning Ping.  Kneeling down on one knee facing the VIP seat in the audience, he said to the empty VIP seat in a very sweet voice: "Princess, the person you want to see has arrived."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared in the originally empty VIP seat, and a warrior also wearing armor appeared in the VIP seat.  Because he was not wearing a mask, Ning Ping could clearly see the other person's appearance.  A very heroic woman, she must have been a very powerful woman with many followers during her lifetime.

    "You, tell me your name." The female warrior known as the princess pointed at Ning Ping with her right index finger and said.

    Ning Ping took a step forward.  He replied in a deep voice: "Ningping."

    "It's a very simple self-introduction. You can tell me a little more about yourself." The princess was silent for a while and reminded Ning Ping.

    "That's not necessary." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    There was another moment of silence, and the princess obviously gave up. She sighed and said, "Okay, you win. Let's talk about the reasons that brought you here."

    "I'm all ears."

    ""

    The princess was completely convinced by Ning Ping, and said as if she was lost in memories: "I was born in the royal family. I am the emperor's eldest daughter, that is, the eldest princess. Although I am a daughter, I am a perfect person in both military and political affairs.  A candidate who is qualified to inherit the throne. However, I am a girl, so my outstanding ability has not only failed to win me the status I deserve. Instead, it has become the source of misfortune. My people trust me, but my ministers fear me.  , but my brothers and sisters hated me. After I led the empire’s army to victory one after another, what I got was a glass of poisoned wine. Ha~ the poisoned wine at the celebration banquet.”

    Speaking of which.  The princess suddenly smiled to herself.  Ning Ping said nothing, but there was a hint of sympathy in his eyes when he looked at the princess.  He fell before the enemy's sword.  Instead, he died in the hands of his own people, which is a very sad thing.

    Perhaps it was Ning Ping's sympathy that stimulated the princess, but her voice became a little cold, "Put away your sympathy, I don't need sympathy."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping had a bad feeling in his heart.  Just listen to the princess continue to say: "I was harmed by poisonous wine, and my unwillingness prevented my soul from ascending to heaven. I am full of resentment towards those who harmed me. I attached my soul to the sword I used during my lifetime.  above, cursing the murderer who harmed me but took my sword as a trophy. Over time, the sword possessed by me became a cursed sword, but anyone who owned this sword would be harmed by the curse.  .”

    "Is it a black-edged sword?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    The princess was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "That's right."

    "but why don't I feel cursed?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    " Actually, I also want to know the reason." The princess was silent for a while and said slowly.

    This answer is obviously difficult to satisfy Ning Ping.  The princess also knew this, so Ning Ping continued to ask and said: "Perhaps it is because time can dilute everything. After many years, the people who harmed me are all dead, and the empire I originally tried my best to protect is also dead.  Overthrown and perished, those in my heartHate also began to become less important.  Gradually, the curse of the black blade sword began to disappear, but I was always trapped in this place. I wanted to disappear, but I didn't know how to disappear.  The black-edged sword changed its owner one after another, but I never found a way to make me disappear.  Maybe you can make me disappear?  "

    "I'm sorry, I'm afraid I can't satisfy your request." Ning Ping thought about it and said apologetically to the princess.

    "It doesn't matter. I didn't have high hopes, so my story will end here. Next, I want to ask you a few questions?"

    "Excuse me."

    "First, do you want to gain power?"

    "think."

    "Second, what do you want to do after you gain power?"

    "Protect the people you want to protect."

    "Third, if you have to sacrifice yourself to defeat an invincible opponent, do you choose to sacrifice yourself? Or choose to escape?"

    "If that opponent wants to hurt the person I want to protect, I will choose to sacrifice." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    "If that opponent doesn't do anything to the person you want to protect, but instead attacks other people who have nothing to do with you, will you sacrifice yourself?"

    "Since those people have nothing to do with me, I will let them die. There will be people around them who are willing to die to protect them."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s answer, the princess fell silent.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, looked at the princess with a calm expression.  After a while, the princess said quietly: "I originally thought you would fight for the so-called world peace."

    Ning Ping said slowly after hearing this: "A friend of mine once told me. No matter how much you are capable of doing, if you don't have the ability to protect world peace, then don't show off. Use your own strength to protect those around you.  People are enough.”

    "That's enough" The princess repeated the last three words Ning Ping said several times, and was silent for a while.  When Ning Ping felt a little uneasy, the princess spoke again: "Okay, passed. I am very satisfied with your answer."

    I heard what the princess said.  Ning Ping couldn't help but feel relieved and said, "I was scared to death. I thought I just said the wrong thing?"

    "Haha I am a cursed black-edged sword, and I don't care about world peace." The princess winked at Ning Ping mischievously, and disappeared from the VIP table in a flash, and appeared in Ning Ping's eyes.  flat front.

    The princess is quite tall.  She is about 1.7 meters tall, and the fitted armor perfectly sets off the princess's upright figure.  Ning Ping's face turned a little red, and he took two steps back in embarrassment.  This princess was so close that she was almost touching her.

    Realizing Ning Ping's embarrassment at this moment, the princess seemed to have discovered a new world. She pointed at Ning Ping and smiled at the guard following behind her: "Haha. Anjieli, look, this guy is blushing."

    "Yes, this guy is blushing." The guard known as Anjie Li, the ghost fire who led Ning Ping here, nodded in agreement.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes depressedly.  He said angrily: "I'm sorry, I'm such a shy person."

    "Hee hee. Generally, only thick-skinned people would say that they are easily shy." The princess said to Ning Ping with a smile.  Ning Ping's face stiffened when he was told that, and then he said with a helpless smile: "If you meet my companion, you will probably become good friends."

    "Oh, you're talking about the guy named Han Yu. Indeed, that guy is very interesting."

    "Do you know Han Yu?"

    "Of course, have you forgotten where this place is? Although my soul is attached to the black-edged sword, it does not prevent me from perceiving the outside world. Just like your other divine sword named Qingyun, it has a powerful effect on you.  Every move you make, you are also well aware of what is happening around you."

    “…Then when I’m making out with my lover…” Ning Ping stared at the princess with a darkened face and asked.

    Seeing this, the princess quickly waved her hands and explained: "Don't worry, we are not interested in those pictures. Oh~ don't stare, I will teach you how to interrupt our perception of the outside world."

    "Teach me quickly!" Ning Ping said to the princess with a dark face.

    ……

    The method of interruption is very simple. Ning Ping remembered it after listening to it once.  After remembering it, Ning Ping looked at the princess and asked, "How do I leave here?"

    "The way to get out of here is very simple, kill the naked man outside." The princess heard the words and replied.

    Ning Ping frowned slightly when he heard this, "Don't you???I forgot, what happened to that dark naked man?  You said you are the sword soul in Black Blade Sword, what about that naked man?  And there are still two.  "

    "Two? Not one?" the princess asked in confusion.

    "It seems that there is some discrepancy in the information we have. It is indeed two naked men, and I met them both. The two naked men looked exactly the same, and they both held a black-edged sword. The difference was that one of them was naked.  The man has a righteousness about him, while the other naked man has an evil aura about him. You see, the black-edged sword in my hand was obtained from the naked man with righteousness."

    Glancing at the black-edged sword in Ning Ping's hand, the princess thought for a while and then said to Ning Ping: "I estimate that those two naked men should be a force separated from me. The long years have made  I lost interest in the curse. But the power of the curse still exists. After it disagreed with my thoughts, the power separated from me. Maybe the two naked men you saw were separated from me.  The result of the force of separation again."

    “That’s why you told me that if you want to leave here, you must kill that naked man?”

    "Yes, only by killing that naked man can you leave here and inherit the power of this crescent sword."

    "This black-edged sword is called the Crescent Sword." Ning Ping looked at the black-edged sword in his hand and asked.

    "This sword has not yet revealed its true colors. It looks completely black. The blade of a real crescent sword is silver-white. The back of the sword is black, just like the crescent moon in the dark night, so  It's called the Crescent Sword. It's the sword I used during my lifetime. This sword killed many masters from other empires back then."

    "Oh." Ning Ping responded. He was not interested in hearing the history of the Crescent Sword. Instead, he was more interested in how to defeat the naked man.  Ning Ping knew from the previous fight that he and the naked man were just a draw, even if he tried his best.  The best outcome is to die together.  But this result was not what Ning Ping wanted.

    "How can I defeat that naked man? Do you have any inside information?" Ning Ping looked at the princess and asked.

    "I already knew what you would ask." The princess said as if she had expected it: "There is no way to defeat the naked man. The naked man has weaknesses."

    "What's the weakness?"

    "He's afraid of the dark."

    "Afraid of the dark?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and the image of a naked man in the dark appeared in his mind Can you still see the naked man with a dark body?

    As if she knew what Ning Ping was thinking at this moment, the princess said with a smile: "It seems that you have also thought of it, that guy is a guy who needs a sense of presence. So he hates darkness extremely. If you can remove him  If he tricked him into coming here, he would be done with it.”

    "How did you trick him into coming here?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "This is what you need to consider." The princess was silent for a while.  He looked at Ning Ping and said.

    Ning Ping: ""

    "There's nothing you can do about it." Ning Ping looked at the princess depressed and said.

    "Nonsense, how can I, a smart and wise person, have nothing to do. But if I tell you, it won't be a test for you, so I can't tell you." The princess explained to Ning Ping forcefully.

    But Ning Ping curled his lips and expressed his disdain for the princess's far-fetched reasons.

    "That's it anyway. If you want to get the power of the Crescent Sword, you have to find a way to trick the naked man here. Don't expect me and Angeli to help you. We can't help you with this matter.  What's the deal with you?"

    "Okay, I'll figure it out myself." Ning Ping was silent for a moment, nodded and said to the princess.  After saying that, he turned around and left.  The princess saw this and asked, "Where are you going?"

    "I'll go find the naked man and tell him that someone wants to spend a passionate night with him. I just don't know if he will be fooled?" Ning Ping replied without looking back.

    "Who wants to spend a passionate night with him?" the princess asked in confusion.

    "It's not me anyway." Ning Ping replied and quickened his pace to leave.  The princess thought for a while, looked at her bodyguard and asked, "Anjieli, is it you?"

    "Princess, didn't you hear that guy was talking nonsense?" Angeli said to the princess, dumbfounded.

    "Oh, really? But I think maybe this method will work. Anjieli, give it a try."

    Anjieli: ""

    ……

    Quickly leaving the underground arena, Ning Ping returned to the big arena where he fell.In the pit, after several jumps, Ning Ping came to the outside of the pit. As soon as he showed his head, he saw the naked man slashing at him with his sword.

    "Wait, I have something to say." Ning Ping shouted after blocking the naked man's attack.

    “It’s just now that you think of begging for mercy, don’t you think it’s a little late?” The naked man looked at Ning Ping coldly and asked.

    "Who said I asked for mercy? It's just that I suddenly want to have a serious fight with you."

    Hearing this, the naked man sneered and said to Ning Ping, "Are you not serious now?"

    "Hmph! Do you think I have used all my strength now? Then you really underestimate me." Ning Ping said with a cold snort.

    After listening to Ning Ping's words, the naked man stopped his attack, took a step back and said to Ning Ping: "Then let me hear how you want to die? I will try my best to satisfy your last request before death.  .After all, even a death row prisoner can still have a good meal before death."

    "" Ning Ping was silent for a while and then said, "I just discovered that your mouth is really poisonous."

    “It’s just that I was influenced by someone.” The naked man said slowly.

    At first, Ning Ping felt that the person the naked man said was influenced by someone was Han Yu, but then Ning Ping put this idea out of his mind.  Looking at the naked man, he said: "Don't talk nonsense, I discovered an ancient arena underground. If you have the courage, follow me there to fight to the death. Do you dare?"

    "What's thiswhat did you just say? Underground arena? Underground?" The naked man suddenly came back to his senses mid-sentence and confirmed to Ning Ping.

    "What? Are you afraid of the dark? No, such a big man won't be like those little kids who haven't grown up, and can't sleep without sleeping with their parents or turning on the light, right? How old are you?"  Ning Ping looked at the naked man with a strange expression and asked.

    "Who. Who said I'm afraid of the dark? I just don't want to take advantage of you too much. Look at me. If I squat in the dark, can you find me?" The naked man glared at Ning Ping and asked  .

    Ning Ping saw this and said, "You don't have to give in to me. I'm not afraid of you taking advantage of this. Since you agree, then come with me." After Ning Ping turned to leave, the naked man saw this and hurriedly shouted:  "Wait a minute. I haven't agreed to go to that ancient arena with you to fight to the death. Hey, stop here! Why are you so rude? Don't you want to hear what I'm saying?"

    "You're a puppy if you don't come! I despise you!" Ning Ping turned around and pointed his middle finger at the naked man and shouted.

    "Your method of provoking a general is too old-fashioned." The naked man was silent for a long time, and finally choked out a sentence.  However, Ning Ping didn't seem to have seen through his thoughts at all. He just looked at the naked man and said with a smile: "So you are afraid of the dark, haha, it's really interesting. You, a tall and thick-looking guy, are actually afraid of the dark. Come and see. Let's go.  Don’t miss it if you pass by, there is a little kid here who is afraid of the dark, everyone should take a look~”

    Although he knew that no one would come here to see him, when he heard Ning Ping’s scream, the naked man still wanted to tear Ning Ping’s mouth open.

    I saw the naked man looking in a dilemma.  Ning Ping continued to stimulate the naked man and said: "Oh~ I didn't expect that a tall and thick-looking man would be afraid of the dark. Who would believe it? The world is really big. There are many surprises"

    "Shut up!" The naked man finally couldn't help but yelled at Ning Ping.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping made a face at the naked man and continued to taunt: "I just won't shut up, what can you do to me? Come and hit me when you're angry? Oh, by the way, I forgot that you are afraid of the dark,  You don’t dare to come here and beat me. How about I go up? Bah~ Actually, I’m afraid of the light.”

    “…” The naked man felt the veins popping out on his forehead.  Although he has existed for who knows how many years, in terms of mentality, the naked man is actually just like a child who is not deeply involved in the world and cannot stand stimulation.  Under Ning Ping's repeated taunts, the naked man's fear of the dark was finally overcome by the rising anger.  Hearing an angry roar from the naked man, he jumped down into the pit, raised the black-edged sword in both hands, and went straight to Ning Ping's head to chop it down.

    Ning Ping knew that the naked man couldn’t take the angry sword strike, so he immediately turned around and ran towards the passage.  Seeing Ning Ping running away, the naked man gave chase and followed Ning Ping into the passage with murderous intent.

    Seeing that the naked man was successfully introduced into the passage, Ning Ping continued to taunt the naked man with words while running in front, stimulating the naked man to chase after Ning Ping.  Until Ning Ping ran to his destination, the naked man still didn't wake up from his anger.

    "Hey, why are you dressed like this?" Ning Ping, who had already arrived at his destination, looked blankly at Anjieli, who was standing in the center of the arena, wearing only a layer of gauze and all parts of her body were covered with flesh.  Xie asked.

    Anjieli’s face turned red while she was dancing with a slightly stiff movement.With an exotic dance, he glared at Ning Ping hatefully and said angrily: "It wasn't the damn words you left before you left that provided inspiration for the princess."

    “So you’re dressed like this?” Ning Ping asked Angeli after dodging a sword from the naked man who was chasing her.

    "Nonsense!"

    “…But do you think that naked man is attracted to you?” Ning Ping asked again.

    When Anjieli heard this, she glanced at the naked man who said "I only have you in my eyes", and reluctantly admitted the reality that in that naked man's eyes, she was not there at all.

    "Now that you know it, you should get out of here quickly and don't get in the way." Ning Ping said to Anjieli, who looked frustrated because she was unattractive, while avoiding the naked man's attack.

    Anjieli glared at Ning Ping hatefully, turned around and disappeared.

    With no one in the way, Ning Ping can finally let go.  While resisting the naked man's substandard attack, he reminded the princess who was sitting in the VIP seat watching the battle: "People have been attracted. You should act quickly."

    "Oh." The princess, who was watching with great interest, agreed, turned to Angelie who came back to her and said, "Angelie. Let's get started."

    "Yes." Anjieli replied dully.

    Seeing this, the princess comforted her: "Don't be sad, Anjieli, the two guys below are idiots without vision. It's not that you are unattractive."

    "Princess, can I beg you to stop talking?" Anjieli asked the princess helplessly after hearing this.

    "All right."

    ……

    The reason why darkness is scary is because darkness brings people the unknown, and the unknown always makes people nervous.  This triggers fear of the unknown.  Naked men are powerful, but no matter how powerful they are, they always have weaknesses.  The weakness of naked men is that they are afraid of the dark. It is not that naked men are afraid of the dark, but that being in the dark will make naked men lose their sense of existence.  Presence is very important for naked men.  Being in this world.  The only thing that the naked man cares about is his own sense of existence, but if he is in the dark, the only sense of existence that makes him feel that he still exists is to disappear. This is what the naked man does not want to face.

    When the light in the underground arena became dim, the naked man who was originally angry gradually regained consciousness, but he only regained consciousness at this time.  It's inevitably a little too late.  There was a trace of panic in his eyes, and the naked man felt a little panicked. His right hand tightened the black-edged sword in his hand. This was the only thing that the naked man could feel at this time. The naked man didn't want to lose even this feeling.  .

    "Come out! Come out if you can! Aren't you going to fight me to the death here? Then come out quickly." The naked man opened his eyes wide and shouted towards his surroundings.  But even if the naked man opened his eyes wider at this moment.  He couldn't see what was in front of him.  The naked man at this moment is no different from the blind man.

    “I’m standing right in front of you.” Ning Ping’s voice reached the naked man’s ears.  The naked man immediately raised his hands and waved around without hesitation, but didn't touch anything.  But just when the naked man stopped, the naked man suddenly felt pain in his right arm, and he was hit.  The naked man hurriedly swung his sword in the direction of attacking his right arm, but still didn't touch anything.

    Although Ningping can't see anything like the naked man at this time, there is one thing that Ningping is stronger than the naked man. Ningping can sense it. Unlike the naked man who loses his sense of existence as soon as he is in the dark, Ningping can communicate with the surrounding people.  Movement, even the slightest sound, to determine the naked man's position.  It was a test just now. Judging from the results, Ning Ping has a high chance of winning.

    The naked man did not want to sit still and wait for death, and began to want to leave this ghost place based on the direction he came from in his memory.  But how could Ning Ping let the naked man leave smoothly?  It took a lot of effort to trick you into coming to this place, how can I let you leave so easily.

    The sound of footsteps allowed Ning Ping to easily confirm the position of the naked man at this time. He moved quickly, and Ning Ping swung a sword in front of him. But what Ning Ping didn't expect was that the naked man was actually quite cunning.  .  After his arm was injured, the naked man thought of a way to trick Ning Ping.  Although I can't see you, as long as you attack, I have a chance to counterattack.

    This time Ning Ping was in trouble, and both sides fell into silence again.  The princess who was at the VIP table yawned boredly, rolled her eyes, and whispered to Angeli behind her: "Angeli, let's help that Ningping."

    "How can I help?" Anjieli couldn't help but ask.

    "Hehe come here. Oh, by the way, you can't see me now, so don't move. I'll reach out and touch you."

    Anjieli: ""

    ……

    No matter what it isAnimals, as long as they are in darkness, when they see a glimmer of light in the darkness, they will always instinctively move towards the place with light.  The naked man was like this. After getting into a stalemate with Ning Ping, he accidentally saw a little light far away from him.

    Almost subconsciously, the naked man walked towards the place where the light came from.  As soon as he took a step, Ning Ping's attack arrived. The naked man continued to move towards the bright place while resisting Ning Ping's attack.  The naked man thought that as long as he could see Ning Ping, he would kill him.

    Ning Ping’s attack was a bit desperate, which made the naked man move more firmly towards the bright place.  Ten steps, nine steps, eight steps Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the light, the lost sense of existence gradually returned to the naked man.  The naked man couldn't help but speed up his pace, seeing that there were only three steps left to the light.  As soon as the naked man's raised right foot landed, the naked man immediately felt his body leaning forward.  The naked man didn't even have time to scream before he fell headlong into the pit.

    With a "pop" sound, the naked man fell headfirst into the trap.  Light returns to the underground arena once again as the naked man falls into the trap.  Ning Ping couldn't help but sigh in his heart when he saw the miserable state of the naked man.

    "You, despicable!" The naked man who fell into the trap and couldn't move couldn't help but cursed angrily when he saw Ning Ping standing beside the trap.

    Ning Ping shrugged upon hearing this and said with a sympathetic face: "How can you say I'm despicable? You fell into the trap yourself, it's not me who kicked you down."

    The naked man’s expression froze.  Then he glared at Ning Ping and shouted, "I don't accept it."

    "I don't care whether you accept it or not?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes at the naked man, turned to the princess who came over and said, "Now that the naked man has been caught, do you want to kill him? It's up to you to decide."

    "Okay." The princess agreed, squatting by the trap and looking at the naked man in the trap, and said, "Hey~ we haven't seen each other for a long time."

    "Yes, you are still as ugly as before." The naked man said.

    When Ning Ping heard this, he secretly thought that the naked man was done with it now.  No matter what kind of woman she is, even if she has died.  You should also pay great attention to your appearance.

    As expected by Ning Ping, when the naked man said that he was ugly, the princess' face froze, and she turned to Angeli and said, "Anjieli, go boil some water. I think this naked man is too ugly."  It's black. If you scald it with boiling water, it might turn white."

    "Hiss~" Ning Ping and the naked man in the trap gasped at the same time. They didn't expect that the princess with a sunny face would be so sinister.  It's a shame she could think of using boiling water to whiten her skin.

    "What do you want?" The naked man shouted at the princess while Angeli was boiling water.

    "Huh huh. What do you think?" The princess hummed and asked, while Angelie on the side got a stove from nowhere in a serious manner.  The kettle above didn't take a moment to start steaming.

    "Hey, hey, are you serious about coming? Someone will die." Ning Ping asked after seeing this.

    "Are you stupid, have you forgotten where this place is?" The princess rolled her eyes at Ning Ping and said.  After being reminded, Ning Ping suddenly woke up, but still pointed to the kettle in Anjieli's hand in disbelief and asked, "Then what's going on?"

    "This is my world. I can do whatever I want. But don't worry, my ability won't work on you. If you don't believe it, just look" The princess said, reaching out to take the hand from Anjieli.  Kettle, pouring the boiling water from the kettle onto Ning Ping's feet.

    "Wow~ You didn't even say hello before you started attacking." Ning Ping screamed and jumped away quickly.  The princess looked at Ning Ping with contempt and said, "What is your name? Are you burned?"

    "How come it's not burned Huh? I really don't feel it." Ning Ping suddenly woke up mid-sentence. He lowered his head and looked at his feet. Not to mention being burned, there wasn't even any water stains at all.

    "Do you understand? You and we are in two worlds. Although you are in this world now, if I don't want you to have any contact with this world, you cannot have any contact with this world.  Of course, for this naked man who lives in this world like me, this pot of boiling water is real." As the topic changed, the kettle in the princess's hand tilted slightly, and she heard bursts of noise coming from the naked man in the trap.  Scream.

    "Wow~ You crazy woman, ugly woman, a thousand-year-old maid that no one wants, you are really a loser." Hearing the naked man in the trap yelling and cursing, Ning Ping secretly sighed in his heart, this naked man is purely  You deserve to be abused if you ask for it!

    After pouring out a pot of boiling water, Ning Ping approached the trap and looked at the naked man in the trap.  I saw that the naked man was better than before?You have to be a lot more honest. The effect of a pot of boiling water is obvious. At least the naked man understands the principle that a good man will not suffer the loss in front of him, and he does not dare to continue to provoke the princess.

    "Hey, are you dead?" Ning Ping asked the naked man in the trap.

    "I won't die even if you die!" When the naked man saw that she was not the crazy woman who made his scalp numb, he immediately stared at Ning Ping and shouted.

    Ning Ping blinked, turned to the princess and asked: "Do you still have the boiling water? Lend me some."

    Naked man: ""

    ……

    Two pots of boiling water managed to get rid of the naked man who had been difficult to deal with before. Ning Ping felt very accomplished. He looked at the naked man standing aside after being subdued by the princess. Oh, the man who had been ordered to put on clothes, Ning Ping.  Suddenly I felt a little sympathy for this guy.  Serving such a master deserves sympathy.

    "But sympathy is sympathy, dead Taoist friends are not dead poor Taoists, so you don't have to serve them yourself."  Ning Ping quickly put aside the sympathy in his heart, looked at the princess and asked: "The matter has been resolved, can I leave here?"

    "Well, if you don't leave, your companion may go crazy again."

    "Going mad? Why are you saying it again?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    The princess heard this and shook her head, "You can go back and ask this yourself. Remember, my name is Xinyue."

 Text Chapter 679: The Difficult Underground Tomb

    When Ning Ping opened his eyes, he saw a very lively scene.  It's not an exaggeration to describe it as a chicken and a dog. Han Yu is chasing a black skeleton with his Qingyun Sword, followed by the second elder and the third elder. The elder who fooled him into the world of black blade sword is showing a look of compassion.  It looked like a lot of fun.

    "Hey, Han Yu, if you don't know how to use a sword, don't break my sword." Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu.  Han Yu replied without looking back: "Stingy guy, what's wrong with me? I gave you this Qingyun. " As soon as the words came out, Han Yu couldn't help being stunned, then turned around and jumped to Ning Ping's  In front of him, he asked with a face of surprise: "Ning Ping, are you awake?"

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this and replied: "Nonsense, I didn't wake up, who are you talking to now? Oops~ Bastard! Don't pinch my face, let me go! Damn! Still pinching!"

    ……

    "Hehe I don't care about you, don't worry about it." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    "Next time, it won't be solved with one punch." Ning Ping replied angrily.

    "Yes, yes, I will ask Mengxin to check you next time. By the way, Ning Ping, what's the result? Were you really fooled into that world of black-edged swords by that great elder?"

    "Of course. But don't tell me you're cheating, okay? I feel like I'm stupid. I decided to take the risk just to gain strength, okay?" Ning Ping said as he walked to the side of the black-edged sword and reached out to insert it into the sword.  The black-edged sword on the ground was pulled out.

    As soon as it touched the hilt of the black-edged sword, the entire black-edged sword suddenly erupted into a burst of smoke.  Ning Ping was instantly enveloped.  Han Yu rushed over as soon as he saw it, but luckily he didn't wait for Han Yu to take action.  The smoke dissipated.  Ning Ping had no problem, but the black-edged sword in his hand had changed.  At this time, the length of the black-edged sword was more than two meters, with a thin blade, a wide back and a single front, and a long and straight blade. Compared with the black-edged sword, the Qingyun Sword was more like a sword.

    "Ning Ping, what's going on?" Han Yu came over and asked curiously.

    "Well this should be the true face of the Black Blade Sword. I was recognized by the Black Blade Sword, so the Black Blade Sword lent me its power. By the way. The name of this sword is Crescent Moon, don't  Why call it a black-edged sword again?" Ning Ping reminded Han Yudao at the end.

    Han Yu doesn't care whether the sword Ning Ping is holding is called the Black Blade Sword or the Crescent Sword. Han Yu is more concerned about how powerful the sword named Crescent Sword is. If it's just a nice name, well look at this one  The Crescent Sword looks good, and its power should not be a scumbag with a combat power of only 5.

    Ning Ping didn’t care about Han Yu’s thoughts at the moment and the true face of the Crescent Sword.  It was also the first time for Ning Ping to see it. Ning Ping wanted to quickly find something to experiment with to see the power of the Crescent Sword.  Seeing Ning Ping looking around, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Ning Ping, what are you looking for?"

    "Oh, I want to try the power of this sword. I am looking for a suitable target." Ning Ping replied casually.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled and said, "Isn't this simple?" After saying that, Han Yu pointed at the black skeleton standing in the distance, "Chop it!"

    Ning Ping glanced at the black skeleton and asked Han Yu: "You didn't mention me and forgot to ask, why were you chasing that guy just now? Why didn't you use the flames you are good at?"

    "This black skeleton came here with the third elder. According to the third elder, this black skeleton is with us. Before I figure it out, I can't kill it directly."

    “So you just hit it with your sword?”

    "Anyway, its body is full of bones. If it is cut off, it can still be reattached."

    "" Ning Ping shook his head speechlessly and said to Han Yu: "I'll step back a little. I want to try the power of the new sword." Han Yu followed his words and stepped back a little.

    The black skeleton who had been paying attention here saw Ning Ping's posture and immediately knew that something was wrong. He shook his head and sighed: "I thought you were a reasonable person, but I didn't expect that you would change after staying with Han Yu for a long time.  You have to do something without slipping away"

    "Click~", before the black skeleton could finish his words, a long and narrow sword wave split the black skeleton into two halves.

    "Wow~" The black skull turned into a pile of bones.

    Ning Ping looked down at the Crescent Sword in his hand in surprise. He didn't use much force on the sword just now, but this power Thinking of this, Ning Ping couldn't help but feel a burst of joy in his heart.  The black skeleton stood up again and took another blow from the sword. The unlucky black skeleton turned into a pile of bones again before he could even say a word.

    “ One sword after another Ning Ping seemed to be addicted, slashing the black skull until the black skeleton screamed in pain.  Han Yu on the side couldn't bear it anymore, and couldn't help but persuade Ning Ping: "I say, it's almost enough. Killing people can only be done with a nod, and the ground will be wet after the rain. If you really don't like it, just??Just get rid of it.  It's a bit cruel to chop it now and then again.  "

    After being reminded, Ning Ping came back to his senses, glanced at the black skeleton lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog, slowly put away the Crescent Sword, and apologized without sincerity: "Sorry, in the excitement, I forgot to put it away.  hand."

    The Black Skull doesn’t really care about Ning Ping’s apology. As long as Ning Ping doesn’t chop himself anymore, the Black Skeleton will be satisfied.  Seeing Ning Ping put away the terrifying long sword, the black skeleton felt relieved, returned to the skeleton form again, and slowly came closer.

    Because of the black skull, the tomb-keeper clan no longer told Han Yu and Ning Ping about the rules of the tomb-keeper clan. On the contrary, they agreed with the fact that Han Yu and Ning Ping wanted to enter the underground mausoleum to find the trouble of the undead that they had resisted for many years.  .

    "We will talk about entering the underground mausoleum later. Come here, we have something to talk about." Han Yu raised his hand to stop the elder who was about to speak, pointing at the black skeleton and said.

    The black skeleton was sensible enough to know what Han Yu was going to talk to him. Before Han Yu spoke, the black skeleton had honestly confessed: "Don't worry, those two children are fine. They were not sent to the underground mausoleum;  Sent to the headquarters of the Tomb Guards, as long as you are willing to help us deal with the undead in the underground tomb, I will let the two children go."

    "Are you blackmailing me?" Han Yu narrowed his eyes and asked the black skull in a bad tone.  Ning Ping on the side also reached out his hand and put it on the hilt of the Crescent Sword.  Upon seeing this, the black skull quickly explained: "No, no. This is a request. It is definitely not a threat. To show sincerity, I can have the two children sent to your companions now."

    "……who are you?"

    "Didn't I introduce myself before? My name is Qrow."

    "But you were not like this before."

    "This is my true face, and the golden one is actually my disguise."

    "release him." Han Yu said to the black skeleton after being silent for a while.

    The black skeleton was overjoyed when he heard this, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Did you agree?"

    "Stop talking nonsense." Han Yu replied angrily.

    "Okay, okay, let him go, let him go right away." Lest Han Yu regret it, the black skeleton said quickly.

    While the black skeleton was taking advantage of it, he went to notify the tomb-keepers to let him go.  Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Han Yu, are you really planning to enter the underground mausoleum?"

    "Ning Ping, don't you feel like something is calling us in this underground mausoleum?" Han Yu also asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    "I don't feel it." Ning Ping replied honestly.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, "So you have no imagination. Okay, don't stare. What I said is true. I do have a feeling that there is something in this underground mausoleum that we need."

    "Men's intuition?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "Yeah." Han Yu nodded.

    Although it is impossible to determine whether what Han Yu said is true or false.  But since Han Yu is going, Ning Ping will naturally follow him.  The two people waited for a while in front of the gate of the last palace guarded by the great elder, and saw the two children who had been kidnapped before being carried on their backs.  Han Yu and Ning Ping first checked the two children. After confirming that there were no injuries, Han Yu asked the black skeleton: "Why don't these two children wake up?"

    "They are asleep." The black skeleton replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu stared and shouted: "You are a liar!"

    The black skeleton shrank his neck when Han Yu yelled at him, and quickly explained with a smile: "I am doing this just in case. If you are lying to me, I have some protection."

    "Stop talking nonsense. If I, Han Yu, say something, I will either refuse to agree. Or I will not regret it if I agree. Let these two children wake up immediately, otherwise we will leave here immediately." As he said this, Han Yu rushed to Ning Ping.  He winked.  Ning Ping understood and immediately stood beside Han Yu.

    When the black skeleton saw this, he quickly said: "It's not that I don't believe you, it's just that you must not have the intention to harm others, and you must have the intention to guard against others"

    "Are you not feeling guilty when you say this?" Han Yu interrupted the black skull.

    The black skeleton laughed twice, but was unwilling to revive the two children no matter what.  Han Yu became anxious and glared at the black skull and said, "Don't think that if you control these two children, you can control me and Ning Ping. To be honest with you, these two children actually have nothing to do with us. If you continue  Hold on, okay, these two children are left to you. Ning Ping, let’s go.” After saying this, Han Yu really put the two children on the ground and said hello to Ning Ping.Then take a step and leave.  When Ning Ping saw this, he didn't hesitate and left immediately.

    At first, the black skull thought that Han Yu and Ning Ping were retreating in order to advance. But when Han Yu and Ning Ping had already reached the second palace, the black skull became a little anxious.  If the two children really can't make Han Yu and Ning Ping have any scruples, then they will really be in trouble if they keep these two children.  The first is that the tomb-guarding clan will have opinions about themselves, and the second is that they have offended Han Yu and Ning Ping for nothing. Although these two guys are not people who are determined to retaliate, they are not winners who are willing to suffer easily.

    Thinking of this, Black Skull had to choose a compromise and let the second elder and third elder to recover Han Yu and Ning Ping, while he lifted the spell that kept the two children asleep.

    Seeing the black skeleton's compromise, Han Yu smiled coldly and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, send these two children back first. Remember to ask Mengxin to check the two children carefully and make sure there are no problems before joining me.  .”

    "Okay." Ning Ping agreed and prepared to leave with the two children who had woken up.  Li Yun looked at Han Yu who was staying and hesitated to speak. Han Yu reached out and rubbed Li Yun's head and said, "Don't worry about me, I'll be fine. Take good care of your sister."

    "Yeah." Li Yun agreed and left with Ning Ping.

    Black Skull originally wanted Ning Ping to stay.  But Han Yu blocked him back with a word.  "Going back without acquaintance, do you think my companion will believe what others say?"

    Han Yu, who chose to stay, was not idle.  As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger.  Since he decided to enter the underground mausoleum, Han Yu naturally hoped to know more about the situation in the underground mausoleum.  But what disappoints Han Yu is that the black skeleton in front of him is really a waste. He screams all day long and is incompatible with the undead in the underground mausoleum. But apart from knowing that the undead was the human king who robbed Sky City during his lifetime, he has no other knowledge.  Don't know anything.  Like terrain, traps, etc.  Seeing the ignorant look on the black skull, Han Yu had the urge to break every bone of this bastard.

    Damn it, you just shout slogans all day long, and don’t do anything specific. Do you think you can get everything you want to do by shouting slogans?

    After trying to calm down, Han Yu no longer had any hope for the black skeleton and asked casually: "Then what do you know about the underground mausoleum? No matter what. Let me see if you want to cause trouble for the undead."  "

    The ugly black skeleton, who was scolded by Han Yu's words, replied: "Well I know that the undead has a death scepter in his hand."

    "Wait a minute, that undead has the scepter of death in his hand, so what is it in your hand?" Han Yu interrupted Black Cool Road and asked.

    "Imitation, imitation." The black skull replied a little embarrassed.

    Han Yu was no longer able to vomit, and waved his hand to the black skull to continue.  Seeing this, the black skeleton continued: "Using the power of the death scepter, the undead turned the Royal Guards of the empire where it lived into an army guarding its underground mausoleum Hello. Where are you going?"

    "Go back. Damn it, do you think I am the enemy of thousands of people?" Han Yu replied without looking back.

    "Hey~ Wait, wait, I haven't finished speaking yet." The black skeleton quickly blocked Han Yu's way and said.

    “If you have something to say, say it quickly, and if you have something to say, say it quickly.” Han Yu said impatiently.

    The black skeleton said quickly: "The undead army is in a sleeping state now. As long as it is not awakened, it will be fine."

    “Do you think I’m a fool?” Han Yu asked after looking at the black skull.

    "No, no. How could you be a fool?" the black skeleton quickly denied.

    "Well, since you don't think I'm a fool, let me ask you, what can be used to awaken that undead army?"

    "The scepter of death."

    "Okay, then who has the scepter of death?"

    "The Emperor of the Undead."

    "Then what you told me before about the undead army sleeping was not nonsense? The undead emperor holds the scepter of death in his hand, so whether he wants to wake up the undead army is just an idea of ??the undead emperor."

    "Ohactually the number of the undead army is not very large." The black skeleton thought for a while and said to Han Yu.

    "how many?"

    "It's only about ten or twenty thousand."

    "Bye bye. We'd better not meet again in the future." Han Yu waved to the black skeleton, turned around and left.

    "Hey, don't leave, I have other information to tell you."

    "I'm not interested in listening anymore." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    "I'll wipe it! Don't leave""When the God of Death saw Han Yu walking further and further away, he immediately became anxious and rushed to Han Yu to stop him and shouted.

    "What's wrong? Do you still want to use force with me?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    "Listen to what I have to say." The black skull stared at Han Yu and said.

    "Okay, tell me. I want to see if you have anything else to say. First of all, let me remind you, don't talk to me about world peace. I don't have that much ability, nor do I have that kind of free time."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Black Skull immediately deleted part of the rhetoric he had previously thought of.  It finally figured out that the Han Yu in front of him was not easy to fool. He could not be fooled by such nonsense as the world peace will depend on you in the future.  If you want him to contribute, the best and most effective way is to have something that can attract Han Yu.

    What can be found in the underground mausoleum that can impress Han Yu in front of him?  Beauty?  Come on, it's an underground mausoleum. Even if there are beautiful women, they are probably rotten to the point of leaving no bones or dregs left.  Even if there are remaining bones and dregs, the black skeleton still wants to keep it for himself.  I'm afraid Han Yu won't be interested in bones.

    ……

    After thinking about it, Black Skeleton felt that the only thing that could make Han Yu interested in the underground mausoleum was treasure.  But what if this Han Yu is not a greedy person

    Seeing that Han Yu was getting more and more impatient, the black skeleton had no choice but to take a gamble, and said to Han Yu in a deep voice: "In the underground mausoleum, there are treasures that the undead plundered from various countries during his lifetime."  Treasure, if you can defeat that undead spirit, all those rare treasures will be yours."

    "Don't kid me. With an army of the undead in hand, who can defeat the undead emperor?" Han Yu sneered at the black skull's promise.

    "The army of the undead is not invincible." The black skeleton said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked with interest: "Then tell me, how to deal with that undead army?"

    "In the center of the underground mausoleum, there is a blood pool of the undead. As long as the blood pool of the undead can be destroyed, the immortality of the undead army can be destroyed. At that time, the undead will be like ordinary people, and they will never die again.  I can’t get up anymore.”

    After listening to the words of the black skeleton, Han Yu shook his head and said: " Your method is unrealistic. Even if it destroys the immortality of the undead army, have you forgotten the number of the undead army? Ten to twenty thousand, even if those undead are standing there  If you don't move and let me chop, how long will I continue to chop?"

    "Don't worry, you are not fighting alone." The black skull said confidently.

    "Yes, you are not fighting alone!" Several people from the tomb guarding clan said to Han Yu in unison.

    Han Yu: ""

 Text Chapter 680 Beauty Grass

    "Why do I always feel like I've been cheated?" Han Yu suddenly said to himself while walking in the passage leading to the underground mausoleum.

    "You're thinking too much, you're thinking too much. Look, didn't we come in with you?" the third elder walking aside said after hearing this.

    Han Yu frowned and said, "You came with me, but where is that black skeleton? Where did that guy go? Inciting others to die, but you hid aside and watched the fun?"

    "Didn't it say it had other things to do?"

    "This kind of tricking ghosts, even if ghosts don't believe it, do you believe it? You are not the second elder in disguise, are you?" Han Yu looked at the third elder with a puzzled face and said.

    Third Elder: ""

    After the black skull's persuasion, or temptation, I don't know if Han Yu was persuaded or if he had originally planned to go to the underground mausoleum. Anyway, the result was Han Yu, Ningping, who returned the two children, and the three elders of the tomb-guarding clan.  Entered the underground mausoleum together.  As for the other members of the tomb-guarding clan, they returned to the clan to gather all the warriors to prepare to end this mission for the whole clan.  The whereabouts of the black skull are unknown.

    As the third elder came to the door of the underground mausoleum, the thick stone door slowly opened a crack after the third elder turned on the mechanism. Standing in front of the crack, a dark wind blew on Han Yu's face, making him  Han Yu couldn't help but shudder.

    The stone door was not completely opened, it just opened a gap for one person to pass through.  Han Yu took the lead, with the three elders in the middle and Ning Ping in the middle. The three of them walked into the underground mausoleum unhurriedly.

    Through the stone gate, Han Yu saw an unusually huge space.  If there is no miscalculation.  This should be under the small island in the lake, but it has been completely dug up.

    The emperors of ancient powerful countries were different.  With an order, the world is changed, and how many people will be sacrificed in the process is probably not something those strong people need to consider.  The process is not important, the key is the results.

    "It's such a big underground space. If you want to build this place, I'm afraid you'll need more than 100,000 people." Ning Ping looked around and said to himself.  The third elder on the side said: "Kuro once said that in order to build this underground palace, the emperor recruited one hundred thousand slaves every year. It took a total of thirty-three years to complete. During this period, how many people died here from exhaustion, no one knows  have no idea."

    After hearing the words of the third elder, Ning Ping sighed, but Han Yu seemed a little impatient, ignored the third elder, raised his head, looked around, and confirmed the direction.  Then walked toward the southeast.

    Seeing this, the third elder asked: "Han Yu, where are you going?"

    "I seem to hear someone calling me?" Han Yu replied without looking back.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the third elder couldn't help but feel a little numb. He took two steps to follow Han Yu and said, "Hey, you have to look at where you are talking. Why don't you look at where this place is? Don't talk nonsense."

    "Are you afraid of ghosts?" Han Yu glanced at the third elder in surprise and asked.

    "Nonsense. How could I be afraid of ghosts? I just don't want to scare others. Have you forgotten about the army of the undead?" The third elder lowered his voice and said to Han Yu, as if speaking a little louder would wake up the sleeping army of the undead.  .

    Han Yu did not refute the third elder's words, but just shrugged and said, "I really felt like I heard a voice calling me over, not far ahead."

    "It's not an auditory hallucination, right?" Ning Ping said with a frown.  to be honest.  Ning Ping didn't quite believe what Han Yu said about a voice calling him.

    "Whether it's an auditory hallucination or not, we'll find out if we go over and have a look." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping angrily.  Go forward first.  Ning Ping thought it right and followed him.  Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping had left, the third elder naturally would not stay there alone, so he had no choice but to follow them.

    The three people, led by Han Yu, walked to a corner of the underground palace.  Don't tell me, there is actually a person, and she is a woman.

    "Help me~" As if seeing a savior, the woman begged Han Yu and the others.  Han Yu frowned and made no move, while Ning Ping stared at the woman with a wary look on his face, while the third elder stepped forward with a distressed look on his face and prepared to go over.  However, Han Yu grabbed him.

    "Why are you holding me back? Don't you see anyone in need of help?" the third elder asked, glaring at Han Yu dissatisfied.

    "Even if you want a hero to save a beauty, you should first make sure that the person you want to save is a person, okay?" Han Yu said to the third elder angrily.

    "Why is this not a human being? Look, how beautiful this woman is No, how pitiful she is."

    Han Yu glared at the third elder who was lying with disdain, and said coldly: "I ask you to activate your system of panicking when you see a woman."Think about where this place is, why would a woman appear in such a place?  What's more, she is a helpless woman with her upper body naked and entangled in vines.  "

    The third elder who was reminded followed what Han Yu said and carefully observed the woman in front of him, and finally found something suspicious.  Previously, my two eyes were focused on admiring the woman's large breasts exposed to the air, and other details were not noticed at all.  But now, the third elder discovered that there was a dark shadow under the vines that entangled the woman, and nothing could be seen.

    While Han Yu was talking to the third elder, the woman was still asking for help from Han Yu and others.  After the third elder realized his carelessness, Han Yu threw a fireball at the woman.  Just when the fireball was about to hit the woman, several vines suddenly stood in front of the woman, protecting her.

    “Crash~” With the sound of moving masonry, a huge plant suddenly appeared under the vines that entangled the woman in the area shrouded in shadow.

    Seeing that plant, the third elder couldn't help but take a breath of cold air and blurted out: "It turns out to be a beauty plant."

    "Beauty grass?" Han Yu asked doubtfully.

    "That's right, beauty plant. Don't listen to the fact that the name sounds pretty. In fact, it is a man-eating plant. It uses a woman-like part on its back to imitate a woman's cry for help to lure men into it. When a man  When you get close, the body hidden in the ground will suddenly come out and devour the approaching man. However, this kind of beauty grass became extinct a long time ago, so I didn’t expect that it still exists here.”

    "Isn't that right? If this kind of beauty grass needs to eat men to survive" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Who told you that beauty grass needs to eat men to survive? As long as there is water and air, this beauty grass can survive even without sunlight. No one knows why it eats men? There are legends that this kind of beauty is  Grass is transformed by women who have been abandoned by men, in order to take revenge on those men who can't walk after seeing beauty."

    "Oh, a man who can't walk." Han Yu looked at the third elder and smiled meaningfully.  The third elder knew that he was in the wrong and did not dare to quarrel with Han Yu on this issue. He quickly changed the subject and said, "Isn't this kind of beauty grass impossible to deal with? Like ordinary plants, it is also afraid of flames."

    "That's it, then you step back." Han Yu heard this and said to the third elder. He raised his hand and threw a fireball at the beauty grass that showed its true colors.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that when the fireball approached, the body of the beauty plant opened its mouth wide and swallowed the fireball into its mouth. Then it stretched out its big tongue and licked it, as if it was still full of meaning.

    "Hey, didn't you say it's afraid of fire?" Han Yu asked the third elder while staring at the beauty grass that was trying to pull its roots out of the soil.

    The third elder was silent for a moment and said uncertainly: "Maybe it has mutated?"

    "Wipe it!" Han Yu gestured to the third elder with his middle finger, and then shot a cross fire straight at the beautiful part on the back of the beauty grass.

    The vines protected the beauty, and Han Yu's attack may have also angered the beauty plant in front of him.  The beauty plant neighed, jumped out of the ground, and moved towards Han Yu and the others.  When I came over, the vines all over my body were waving around, which looked so scary.

    When Han Yu saw this, he turned around and ran away without saying a word.  The third elder was stunned when he saw this, and then followed him. He looked at Han Yu with contempt and asked, "I thought you were so awesome? But when I saw a beauty plant, my true colors were revealed."

    "You're awesome, you go and deal with it. What's the point of running away with me?" Han Yu immediately retorted.

    “I just don’t want to fight an uncertain battle.”

    "Then I will make a strategic retreat."

    Just when Han Yu was arguing with the third elder, he heard the beauty grass behind him suddenly let out a mournful cry, followed by a muffled sound, and there was no more movement.  Han Yu and the third elder looked back. Just as they were running away, Ning Ping took action to deal with the menacing beauty plant.

    "Well done, our tacit understanding has improved again." Han Yu praised Ning Ping with a thumbs up.  Ning Ping smiled bitterly when he saw this. He said that Han Yu couldn't deal with this beauty grass, and he wouldn't believe it even if he killed Ning Ping.  But since Han Yu is unwilling to take action, he naturally has his own reasons.  Just like Han Yu said, the tacit understanding between the two people prevented Ning Ping from asking Han Yu why when there was an outsider like the third elder.

    "And~ that's nice to say." After hearing Han Yu's words, the third elder looked at Han Yu with disdain and muttered in a low voice.  The volume of the muttering was just loud enough for Han Yu to hear.  However, Han Yu just pretended not to hear it and walked near the killed beauty grass, and saw the beautyThe "beauty" on the back has been cut in two by Ning Ping with the crescent sword. The skin that originally looked fair has turned black at this moment, and a black liquid with a fishy smell flows out.

    "Third Elder, come here and see what has become of the beauty you almost fell for just now?" The cautious Han Yu deliberately shouted to the Third Elder.

    Third Elder: ""

 Text Chapter 681 The Wailing Wall of the Underground Palace

    As the three Han Yus who broke into other people's homes without even saying hello, they still had to abide by the consciousness of being a bad guest.  You can't arrogantly go to the main entrance of the underground palace and ask for entry. That is too arrogant and will make the undead emperor in this palace angry.  Of course, even if the undead emperor is not angry, Han Yu and the other two people have no intention of letting the undead emperor discover their existence. It would be terrible if the undead emperor wants the undead emperor to stay here with him on a whim.

    In order to avoid the above situation, Han Yu and the others planned to walk along the wall and find a place where no one would notice and sneak in quietly.  Because the beauty grass that appeared before was not far from the corner of the outer wall of the underground palace, Han Yu and the others did not waste any more time and decided to enter the underground palace from here.

    The three of them walked quietly to the outer wall of the underground palace. As soon as they got closer, the third elder couldn't help but let out a low cry. Han Yu quickly reached out to cover the third elder's mouth and complained dissatisfiedly: "What's wrong with you?  Are you afraid that you won’t be able to disturb the undead here or what?”

    "Woo~woo~" The third elder slapped Han Yu's hand covering his mouth with his right hand, and stretched out his left hand to point at the wall of the outer city to show Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Han Yu looked along the third elder's left hand in confusion, and Han Yu couldn't help but take a breath when he saw it.  It was far away before, and the light was not too strong, so only the outline of the outer city wall could be seen. But when he got closer, he took another look, and the section of the wall that Han Yu could see turned out to be a series of pictures.  human face.  There were adults, children, men, and women, all with open-mouthed expressions of pain on their faces.  If these faces were the work of a certain sculptor, Han Yu would give a thumbs up and praise the other person's superb craftsmanship.  But these faces don't look like ordinary stone carvings.

    A negative emotion emerged in Han Yu's heart, a desperate and sad emotion.

    "Legend has it that after the underground palace was completed, the emperor ordered that all the families and children of those who opposed his construction of the underground palace be sealed inside the city walls. I originally thought that was just a legend, but I didn't expect it to be true."  The third elder said slowly.

    After listening to the words of the third elder, Han Yu looked at the faces full of despair on these walls, and couldn't help but feel a sense of sympathy in his heart.  He couldn't help but slowly walked to the outer city wall of the underground palace, reaching out to touch the faces on the wall, but just when Han Yu's hand was about to touch those faces.  Ning Ping stretched out his hand to stop Han Yu.

    “Don’t touch it randomly, everything here is unknown to us, maybe what kind of mechanism this is.” Ning Ping said to Han Yu in a deep voice.  The third elder on the side also nodded and agreed: "Yes, the souls of these people who died here are very likely to be sealed in this city wall by the emperor who has the death scepter. We still don't want them.  It’s good to touch randomly.”

    Hearing this, Han Yu nodded slowly and said in a deep voice, "Let's go and talk to the undead emperor."

    The third elder heard the anger hidden in Han Yu's words and nodded quickly.  The three of them are preparing to cross the wailing wall and enter the underground palace together by relying on Han Yu's flying ability.  At this moment, the Wailing Wall suddenly shook.  The faces seemed to be alive, and they all looked at Han Yu and the others.

    Even thinking about that scene gives people a chilling feeling. You are underground, and suddenly countless pairs of eyes are staring at you

    The three people who were paying attention to Han Yu were immediately startled. The third elder even screamed: "Oh my god." Then he let go of Han Yu and turned around to run away.  Han Yu reached out and grabbed the third elder, and shouted in a low voice: "Why are you running away?"

    "Okay, there are a lot of faces looking at us." The third elder replied stuttering a little.

    "Just watch if you don't want to. Do you think they can jump out from the city wall and catch us?" Han Yu shouted angrily after hearing this.

    The third elder was shocked when he heard this.  That's right, so what if I'm being watched?  Those faces should be Oh my god Just when the third elder was about to be convinced by Han Yu's words, he saw that several of the faces on the outer wall actually fell off the wall of the outer city.  Floating in mid-air, opening and closing the mouth on his face, staring closely at Han Yu and the others.

    "Han Yu, didn't you say they won't jump out to catch us?" the third elder asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu, who was a little depressed at the moment, replied: "How do I know that these guys are so persistent? It seems that these guys have bad intentions. They opposed the emperor during his life. Could it be that after his death, he was preparing to help the emperor's ghost to harm others?  ?”

    "Who knows? Maybe it's controlled by the Death Scepter. What should we do now?" the third elder asked nervously.

    "What should we do? How sure do you think we are of successfully escaping?" Han Yu asked the third elder in a low voice, staring at the faces that kept falling off the wailing wall and floating in mid-air.

    "It shouldn't be that big"??Grasp.  "The third elder replied with a mournful face. There is only a human face floating in the air. If there is a pursuit. Once there is no burden, there is absolutely no problem in chasing the escaped third elder.

    "Then why are you still thinking about escaping? Since you can't escape, just fight." Han Yu said to the third elder in a deep voice.  The third elder was stunned when he heard this, but then he came to his senses.  Just now, I was really affected by the inexplicable sadness of Wailing the Wall, and lost my usual sense of proportion. But after being reminded by Han Yu, the third elder suddenly remembered that he was the third elder of the tomb-guarding clan. In addition to running away, he also  Will fight.

    Knowing that there was no possibility of compromise with these faces in the underground palace, the third elder calmed down.  Standing on Han Yu's left hand side, he made a gesture of preparation for battle.  Han Yu grinned when he saw this, glanced at Ning Ping, who had already prepared for battle, and asked in a low voice: "Ning Ping, which side are you going to deal with?"

    "These human faces were tortured during their lifetimes, and it is so pitiful that they cannot rest in peace after death. Han Yu, let us transcend them together. Liberate them from the scepter of the undead emperor so that they can obtain  The peace that should belong to them originally."

    After hearing this, Han Yu was silent for a moment, and then said slowly: "you can help me."

    "What about me?" the third elder asked after hearing this.

    "……protect yourself."

    "Scared?"

    Without waiting for the third elder to protest, Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed towards their respective responsible sides.  The human face floating in the air seemed to have received an order.  Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping were following, these faces immediately took action and rushed towards Han Yu and Ning Ping respectively.  The third elder who was ignored was so angry that he vomited blood and didn't even look for himself

    A ray of flame passed by, and the faces that were hit turned black, and fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.  Han Yu was relieved when he saw this. It seemed that his flames had no problem dealing with these faces. At least he didn't have to worry about his abilities being ineffective here.  After solving this worry, Han Yu didn't hold back any more, and shot streams of flames towards the face of the person rushing towards him.  Han Yu was like a flamethrower at this moment, opening his hands and spraying hot flames around him, burning all the faces that came into range into ashes.  But those faces were endless, and they were still rushing towards Han Yu one after another.  Han Yu looked towards Ning Ping while attacking those faces, and saw Ning Ping's responsible side. The faces were cut into pieces by the sword waves released by Ning Ping. There was no danger for the time being.

    But it can’t go on like this. There seems to be no end to the human face. When will it end if we continue to struggle with it?  Han Yu shouted to the third elder who was squatting on the ground and drawing circles: "Hey, you really don't want to do anything? While we are entangled with these faces, you should go find the weaknesses of these faces."

    The third elder heard the words and replied: "No need to look for it. The weakness of these faces is the outer wall. As long as the outer wall is destroyed, these faces can be eliminated. However, once the outer city is attacked, the undead emperor hiding in the inner city will  You will also notice"

    "It's all nonsense!" Han Yu couldn't help rolling his eyes at the third elder, and rushed towards the third elder. While approaching the third elder, he shouted to Ning Ping not far away: "Ning Ping, come here quickly.  "

    Hearing this, Ning Ping used a huge sword wave to chop several nearby faces into pieces, and then withdrew and returned to Ning Ping's side.  Ning Ping opened his mouth and sprayed a stream of flames into the face of the person in the way.  He shouted to Ning Ping and the third elder: "Come with me, rush into the underground palace, and see if these faces will follow?"

    "Wait a minute." The third elder reached out and grabbed Han Yu, who was about to run away.

    When the third elder suddenly reached out and grabbed him, Han Yu almost fell over and asked angrily: "What are you doing again?"

    "Those faces seem to have changed." The third elder pointed at the faces floating in the air and shouted.  Looking in the direction of the third elder's finger, he saw the faces in the air gathering together to form a huge face.

    “Nah!” Han Yu screamed strangely.  The index fingers of both hands were crossed, and a cross fire flew towards the person's face.  But what Han Yu and the others didn't expect was that Cross Fire didn't even touch a hair.  When the cross fire was close to the face, the huge face in the sky suddenly dispersed.  Escaped the cross fire attack.

    "Ka~ka~" The sounds of teeth chattering came from the huge human face.

    "It's just like a fucking piranha." Han Yu couldn't help but muttered when he saw this.

    "Han Yu, is this the time to talk about this now?" The third elder complained dissatisfiedly after hearing this.

    "Then what do you think we should do?"

    "Set a fire, set a fire."

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said, "You are very gentle. What if the undead emperor is alarmed?"

    "Do you think you can't disturb it now?" The third elder asked anxiously after hearing this.

    "Hey, it doesn't matter what you say"?Right?  "Han Yu shouted dissatisfied.

    "Can you two stop talking?" Ning Ping shouted dissatisfied at Han Yu and the third elder.

    "Then what do you think we should do now?" Han Yu and the third elder asked in unison.

    "Since this huge human face is formed by many faces gathered together, then among these faces, there must be one who plays a leading role. If you find out which one is dominant, you should be able to destroy this big face.  "

    After hearing Ning Ping’s speculation, Han Yu and the third elder took a closer look at the big face in the sky. They didn’t look at it for two minutes before they shook their heads and said, “No, no, no, there are too many faces, I’m going to feel dizzy.”

    "Then shut up and don't disturb me." Ning Ping said angrily.

    Han Yu, who knew Ning Ping, immediately closed his mouth, and conveniently covered the third elder who opened his mouth to speak.  Ning Ping grasped the hilt of the Crescent Sword with both hands, put his right foot forward and left foot behind, leaning forward slightly, assuming a forward posture.  His eyes were fixed on the big face in the sky.

    "Ah~" The big face in the air opened its mouth and rushed towards the Ningping trio on the ground.  Seeing this, Han Yu raised his arms. The third elder had seen Han Yu's posture before and quickly stopped him: "Don't be impulsive. There should be other ways."

    Han Yu, who was disturbed, said angrily: "Step aside and don't stop me."

    Ning Ping turned a deaf ear to the dispute between Han Yu and the third elder, and just looked closely at the big face in the air that was getting closer and closer.  Just when Han Yu was about to take action, Ning Ping moved, and his figure flashed and appeared in mid-air. The crescent sword stabbed the big face between the eyebrows accurately. The one hidden among thousands of faces  The dominant role of the human face.

    Just after hearing a cry, the entire human face suddenly dispersed, and all the human faces floating in the air seemed to have lost their lives at once.  They all fell to the ground.

    "This, is this a win?" The third elder looked at the faces that kept falling to the ground in surprise, and he couldn't believe his eyes.  Han Yu on the side said angrily: "Nonsense, of course I won." After saying that, Han Yu ignored the third elder and walked to Ning Ping and asked: "What's wrong Ning Ping? What did you find?"

    "Look at this." Ning Ping said and handed the Crescent Sword to Han Yu's eyes.  I saw a human face sticking out from the tip of the Crescent Sword. It should be said to be a mask.  A mask made of gold.

    "Just now when I was looking for the dominant face, I saw a light flashing past the center of the eyebrows of that big face. Then I stabbed the light with my sword. I didn't expect that it was this person who was stabbed.  .”

    "Golden mask? Could this be the prop used by the undead emperor to control these faces?" Han Yu speculated after looking at the golden mask.

    "Absolutely 10% yes." Ning Ping replied.  With a flick of his wrist, he used the Crescent Sword to smash the mask into pieces.  Han Yu didn't say much when he saw this.  Like this mask.  Han Yu has no plans to be good at it.  However, the third elder shook his head with regret and said: "This mask is a treasure. Alas, it is a pity that it was destroyed."

    "Even if it's a treasure, it's still a bad treasure, so don't let it go." Han Yu said casually, and then said to Ning Ping and the third elder: "Let's go, it's almost time for us to enter this underground palace."

    "Should we change positions? With such a big movement just now, the undead emperor might send his men here to check." The third elder suggested after hearing this.

    "Anyway, we will be discovered sooner or later" Han Yu said somewhat unhappily.

    The third elder immediately said: "That's different. Only by destroying the undead blood pool can we be sure of defeating the undead emperor. Before that, we'd better be careful."

    "What do you mean?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Let's go around to the opposite side and go in." The third elder said after thinking for a while.

    "Aren't you worried that there will be flying faces like this elsewhere?"

    "We shouldn't be so unlucky, right?" the third elder said hesitantly.

    ……

    After much discussion, the three finally decided to go around to the opposite side of the Wailing Wall and enter the underground palace as suggested by the third elder.  Walking along the outer wall, I saw piles of detached human faces near the base of the wall. The expressions of each face were different from those that Han Yu and the others had seen before.  The faces that Han Yu and the three of them saw before were filled with despair.  But the expressions on the faces on the ground were one of relief after relief.  Han Yu's mood improved a little as he no longer felt that sad emotion.

    The three of them arrived at the opposite side of the Wailing Wall without saying anything and successfully entered the underground palace.  As soon as he landed, Han Yu was ready to walk towards the inner city.  But before Han Yu could take a step, he was grabbed by the third elder.

    "Are youWhat's wrong?  "Han Yu asked the third elder dissatisfied.

    "Don't shout, just listen." The third elder signaled Han Yu to keep quiet.

    Seeing the look of the third elder, Han Yu couldn't help but shut up. He listened carefully, and sure enough, he heard a slight sound of footsteps coming from a distance.

    "Find a place to hide." Ning Ping said to Han Yu and the third elder and took the lead in hiding in the dark.  When Han Yu and the third elder saw this, they each found a place to hide.

    Not long after, a group of skeletons wearing armor and holding weapons walked over in a column.  When they walked near the hiding place of Han Yu and others, the skeleton walking in the front raised his right hand to signal the skeletons behind to stop.  But the skeletons following behind seemed to have no eyes. They didn't stop at all and kept walking forward. As a result, the group of skeletons fell to the ground like a set of dominoes.

    "Assholes! How do I usually train you?" The skeleton captain who was hit angrily got up from the ground and shouted at the skeletons in his team.  The skeletons stood up one by one and listened quietly to the captain's complaints.

    ……

    After scolding his men for about ten minutes, Captain Skeleton finally shut his mouth.  But when he closed his mouth, he suddenly forgot why he asked his men to stop before.  Under the gaze of his men, Captain Skeleton ordered depressingly: "Continue patrolling."

    "Captain, why did you ask us to stop just now?" A skeleton soldier asked curiously.

    "Shut up! I am the captain and you are the captain?" Captain Skeleton yelled angrily.

    "Captain, do you think there is something wrong with the Wailing Wall? Normally we can always hear the crying coming from the Wailing Wall. But now you listen, there is no sound."

    "Stop meddling in these nosy matters, this is not our business."

    "Could there be an intruder?"

    "Ha~ are you stupid? Who doesn't have the guts to dare to come here to seek death?"

    "Is there something wrong with the Wailing Wall?"

    "That has nothing to do with us. If you want to know that much, then go out and take a look."

    "Captain, don't be ridiculous, who doesn't know that soldiers like us can't go outside?"

    "You know what nonsense you are talking about? What? You want to lure me out and take my position, right?"

    "How can it be possible"

 Text Chapter 682 Fierce battle in the underground palace

    After evading the skeleton patrol, Han Yu and the three of them got together again.  Through the conversation with the skeleton team, Han Yu and the others understood that the underground palace of love was not just a place without any movement, as they thought.  On the contrary, there are a lot of activities here, and they are organized.

    Since there is a skeleton patrol, there should be something else above the skeleton patrol.  Moreover, these movable skeleton racks should be in charge of their own stalls, and they should not interfere with the river. Otherwise, there would be no skeleton patrol team saying things that have nothing to do with them.

    Fortunately, they met the skeleton patrol, which made Han Yu and the other three, who were already vigilant, be more careful when approaching the inner city wall, and successfully evaded the three skeleton patrols.

    Approaching the wall of the inner city, Han Yu and the other three hid at a corner, looking at a group of skeletons near the city gate with some embarrassment.  Those skeletons were completely different from the skeletons I had seen before. They were much taller than the skeletons of the Skeleton Patrol that I had seen before, and the clothes they wore and the ones they held in their hands were more sophisticated.

    Han Yu looked up at the inner wall and the skeleton archers wandering on the wall, and gave up his plan to fly over with the two men.  Who knows how good those skeleton archers are?  What if I get shot by myself

    If there is no way to go through the city wall, then only the city gate side is left.  Although this place was built on the scale of a royal palace, it is not for living people to live in. Naturally, there are no rivers or other arrangements. It is pure nonsense to sneak into the inner city through some sewer.

    Just when Han Yu and the others were worrying about how to enter the inner city, the team of skeletons guarding the city gate suddenly took action.  Looking at them holding their heads high as if they were being inspected, someone might be coming.

    Sure enough, after a while, a guy wearing black armor and riding a bone horse slowly walked out of the city gate.  Because he was wearing a mask, Han Yu couldn't tell whether this guy covered in black armor was a skeleton, but he was certain that this guy was of a higher level than those skeletons.

    The guy in black armor rode a bone horse out of the city gate. He suddenly reined in the horse and turned to look at where Han Yu and others were hiding.  Han Yu and the other three quickly held their breaths.  For fear of being discovered.  It's just that the guy in black armor seemed to have discovered Han Yu and others, and raised his voice and shouted to the place where Han Yu and the others were hiding: "It's not surprising that friends are coming from afar. Now that the three of you are here, how can you not follow us here?"  Master, do you want to say hello?"

    "" Of course, Han Yu and the other three would not expose themselves just because of what the other party said, and they still hid in place and did not move.  But what Han Yu and the others didn't expect was that when the guy in black armor saw that Han Yu and the others didn't come out, he actually rushed over on horseback.

    When Han Yu saw this situation, he immediately understood that the three of them had really been discovered, but how.  Han Yu didn't know either.  But this is not the time to consider this issue.  The black-armored general arrived in a blink of an eye, urging his horse to slam into the place where Han Yu and the others were hiding.  At this moment, Han Yu and the three of them were hiding behind a wall.  Seeing the menacing general in black armor, they were not worried about the wall they were hiding in.

    "Haha~ You finally came out." The black-armored general laughed when he saw the three Han Yus running out of their hiding place, and urged his horse to rush towards Han Yu at a faster speed.

    The bone horse lowered its head and rushed towards Han Yu.  If he was hit, Han Yu would probably suffer a big loss.  And Han Yu is a master who will eat anything, as long as he doesn't suffer any losses.  Seeing the bone horse coming straight towards him, he greeted Ning Ping and turned around to meet the bone horse.

    Ning Ping jumped up and grabbed the black-armored general on horseback.  Han Yu, with flames coming out of his hands, faced the bone horse rushing towards him.  The bone horse slammed into Han Yu hard, but the bone horse did not knock Han Yu away as expected. Han Yu's legs sank into the ground, but he firmly resisted the bone horse.

    "Oh~ It's amazing, you can actually block the collision of my old man." The black-armored general on the bone horse praised him upon seeing this.  But Han Yu didn't have time to pay attention to the black-armored general. He glared at the bone horse and cursed: "You are a boneless brat. You can't live even if you die. Just let me save you and go to the sky to play with the mare." With that, Han Yu  The flames in Yu's hands began to spread along the horse's head towards the body.  Upon seeing this, the black-armored general on horseback quickly abandoned the bone horse and jumped to the ground.  As if it had nothing to do with him, he looked at Han Yu, whom he called his old friend, surrounded by flames.

    "Hey, old man, I didn't expect you to evolve now. Let alone tell me. Except for the wrong color of the flames, you are really almost like a nightmare." The black-armored general shouted at his bone horse.

    The bone horse was burned into a pile of ashes, but the black-armored general didn't seem to feel any distress at all. After forcing Ning Ping back with his sword, he pointed at Han Yu and said, "Your flames are a bit strange. Follow me to see His Majesty.  Maybe His Majesty will recruit you."

    "I have no interest in serving as a subordinate to the undead." Han Yu said with a sneer.

    &nbsp; "Tsk, tsk, tskwhat happened to the undead? Apart from not being able to have children, being an undead is actually pretty good." The black-armored general said after hearing this.

    "Not interested." Han Yu replied coldly.

    While General Heijia was talking to Han Yu, the skeletons guarding the city gate had already sent out a signal, and the skeletons patrolling the outer city began to gather here.  Han Yu looked around and shouted to the black-armored general: "I don't have time to talk to you now, can I ask you something?"

    "Excuse me."

    "Is this the only way to the inner city?"

    "That's right."

    "……Thanks."

    Han Yu thanked the black-armored general, turned to Ning Ping and the third elder and said, "Let's fight in."

    "Alas~ It took me a long time, but I still have to break in in the end." Ning Ping sighed and said as if he had expected it.  The third elder asked a little worriedly: "Can the three of us get in?"

    "Besides fighting in, do you have any other way? Do you want to become one of those guys?" Han Yu asked the third elder angrily.

    The third elder was suddenly speechless. The skeleton did not want humans.  Humans still have time to take a nap, but skeletons don't know what fatigue is.  Apart from punching in as Han Yu said, there seems to be no other way.  After looking at the skeletons that were coming this way, the third elder knew that he was cornered and didn't stop talking nonsense.  Chong Han Yu said: "Let's fight in."

    The black-armored general shouted unhappily: "Hey, can you please stop ignoring my existence? I am also the general guarding this underground palace. You are making things very difficult for me."

    "I don't care if you die!" Han Yu raised his middle finger at the black-armored general.

    Without further ado, before those pestering skeletons gathered around, Han Yu and the others rushed straight to the city gate.  Seeing this, the black-armored general blocked the path of the three men. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, he saw Ning Ping stabbing him with a sword, and he quickly raised his sword to parry.

    "Han Yu, you go first." Ning Ping blocked the black-armored general and shouted to Han Yu and the third elder.

    Han Yu knew that this was not the time to be polite.  After immediately telling Ning Ping to be careful, he rushed into the inner city with the three elders.  As soon as they entered the inner city, they saw groups of skeletons rushing over.

    "Hey, how can we destroy the undead blood pool you mentioned?" Han Yu asked the third elder in a low voice.

    "The undead blood pool contains very pure undead power. As long as it is mixed with other powers, it will be destroyed. Even if it is not destroyed, it will be contaminated, and it will take a long time to clean it up."

    "Then do you know the location of the undead blood pool?"

    "The center of the inner city should be where the undead blood pool is."

    "Then you have to follow closely." After saying that, Han Yu stretched his hands forward and began to spray fire forward like a flamethrower.  The skeletons blocking the way were burned into piles of bones and dregs.

    Outside the inner city wall, Ningping was surrounded by heavy siege.  The skeletons surrounded Ning Ping and the black-armored generals.  There was no intention to disturb the black-armored general.  The black-armored general probably often had no one to talk to. After seeing his opponent Ning Ping, he acted like a chatterbox, trying to chat with Ning Ping while fighting against him.

    "It's a pity that Ning Ping has no intention to talk about life and ideals with the black-armored general. He just wants to deal with the black-armored general in front of him with outstanding sword skills as soon as possible, and then go to join Han Yu.

    "Don't worry about your companions. They won't come back here alive. There are still three guys with the same strength as me in the inner city. With them around, your companions will die badly." Hei.  General A said to Ning Ping with a smile.  Hearing this, Ning Ping was confused. The black-armored general caught the flaw. Ning Ping had a wound on his left wrist, and a hand-knitted bracelet on his left wrist was cut into two.  cut.

    Ning Ping bent down and picked up the bracelet that fell on the ground.  This is the bracelet Han Mengxin knitted for him personally, and it is also the first gift Han Mengxin gave to Ningping.  It means a lot to Ninh Binh.  Now I see that the bracelet is broken into two parts.  Ning Ping was filled with anger.

    The black-armored general did not attack while Ning Ping was picking up the bracelet.  The boring life in the underground palace makes it impossible for General Heijia to find anything exciting. In this ghost place, no one will fight you even if you want to fight with him, but General Heijia is frustrated.  Seeing Ning Ping now seems to be a sign of going crazy.  Not only did the black-armored general not feel scared, but he was also looking forward to it.

    The powerful force makes General Heijia full of confidence in his own strength.  In order to make Ning Ping even more angry, the black-armored general rolled his eyes and deliberately taunted: "What's so sad about a broken chain? That kind of street stall stuff is not worth much. Could it be that some shameless ** gave it to him?"  your?"

    "" NingpingHe didn't speak, but looked at the black-armored general indifferently, as if he were looking at a dead man.  It seems that the black-armored general is not a living creature in the first place.  But Ning Ping didn't care about this, he just looked at the black-armored general with cold eyes.

    "Angry? Angry? Do you want to tear me into pieces?" the black-armored general continued to challenge.

    "Qiang~" A sword light flashed, and the black-armored general's helmet flew into the air.

    "Hehehe so what if you look at my head? My head was gone a long time ago." The black-armored general was still provoking Ningping, but he didn't know where he was speaking.

    Ning Ping saw that the black-armored general still didn't close his disgusting mouth, and immediately assumed a forward posture.  Seeing this, the black-armored general did not continue to provoke. He held the sword in both hands and shouted to Ning Ping: "Come on, come on, let me see how powerful you are? Is it just the flash of inspiration just now, or is it that you have persevered all the way to the end?"  .”

    Ignoring the nonsense of the black-armored general, Ning Ping moved and disappeared from the spot. The black-armored general roared, raised his sword with both hands and slashed hard, and the ground was split by the black-armored general's huge power.  There was a gap, but no trace of Ning Ping was found.  When Ning Ping showed up.  Already appeared behind the black-armored general.

    With a "click" sound, the black-armored general began to separate the armor from his neck to both sides, changing from one pair of armor to two pairs of armor.

    Ning Ping was not relieved because the skeletons surrounding him and the black-armored general did not show any abnormal movement.  Before long, the two pairs of armors lying on the ground healed and turned into a pair of armors under Ning Ping's gaze.

    "Oh~ I didn't expect you to be so cruel. Cut him in two. Although this method is quite cruel, I like it." The black-armored general moved his newly healed body and said to Ningping.

    Seeing Ning Ping's alert look, the black-armored general said: "Go on. Don't worry about me, I can still bear it. Come on, keep cutting me, come on."

    Since General Heijia has such a request, Ningping will naturally not be polite to General Heijia.  Moreover, Ning Ping did not believe that the black-armored general in front of him was invincible. This guy must have some kind of destiny. As long as he grasped the destiny, he would be able to defeat this black-armored general.

    The battle begins again

    The black-armored general stood there like a masochist, not even bothering to resist.  Just stand there and let Ning Ping chop it into several large pieces, and then restore it to its original shape in front of Ning Ping's eyes.

    ……

    In the inner city

    Han Yu and the third elder are in trouble.  Just like General Heijia said to Ning Ping.  When Han Yu and the third elder were about to arrive at the blood pool of the undead, three guys appeared to block Han Yu and the others.  Dressed similarly to the black-armored general, three in a row blocked the way of Han Yu and the third elder.

    "Third Elder, can you hold these three guys down?" Han Yu asked the Third Elder in a low voice.

    "Don't make such a joke, I can only hold back one person at most, and the time cannot be too long."

    "Then you are not as good as me. But apart from these three guys who are blocking the road, can you deal with those miscellaneous fish by yourself?"

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the third elder understood Han Yu's plan and looked at the skeletons seriously.  He nodded solemnly and said, "I can."

    "Okay, I believe you are not a mobile advertisement." Han Yu nodded and rushed towards the three black-armored generals blocking the road.  The third elder didn't understand what Han Yu meant by moving, but when he saw Han Yu moving, he immediately followed him.

    Seeing Han Yu rushing towards them, the three black-armored generals felt helpless at Han Yu's overestimation of his capabilities.  But since they rushed over, they naturally had to fight.  The three black-armored generals took out their weapons and rushed towards Han Yu.

    A spear, a soft whip and a pair of boxing gloves.  These are the weapons of the three black-armored generals.  Han Yu reached out and grabbed the thrusting spear to block the whip. He opened his mouth and spit out a ball of flame to drive back a black-armored general wearing boxing gloves.  Taking advantage of this moment, the third elder rushed over like a gust of wind.

    The three black-armored generals did not chase the third elder, perhaps in their eyes.  The bad old man who ran over was no threat. Even if he had some strength, he might not be a match for the elite skeletons they had.

    Han Yu, who was fighting three black-armored generals alone, fell into a bitter battle.  As the saying goes, two fists are no match for four, and a good man cannot stand against a crowd.  What's more, these three black-armored generals are different from the black-armored generals who fought against Ningping. They are more conscientious than the undisciplined black-armored general.  I didn't think about having a good time, I just wanted to eliminate the intruders who broke into the underground palace as soon as possible.

    After a while, Han Yu's body was already injured in many places, but the three black-armored generals only suffered minor injuries.  However, Han Yu did not?There is no reason to shrink back.  Han Yu is like this, either he doesn't fight, but once he does, he fights to the end until he wins.  Escape?  It's not time yet.

    Han Yu persisted, and the three black-armored generals who persisted secretly admired Han Yu's persistence.  As a general, especially a general of a powerful empire, you can say that you have seen countless people like crucian carp crossing the river.  It's not that the three generals have never seen a human like Han Yu before, but they haven't seen many of them before.

    "I didn't expect that we could meet such a backbone human being after our death. It's a pity that people and ghosts are in different ways, otherwise I really want to find a place to have a drink with this little guy." Among them was the black-armored general who was using gloves.  He said with some emotion in his tone.

    "Stop lamenting, it's better to seize the time to deal with this intruder and return this place to normal. If it wakes up His Majesty, then we will have to leave without food." The black-armored general with a soft whip in hand urged  said the companion.

    "Don't worry, your Majesty is not the kind of unreasonable person. If you see this human being's behavior, I don't think your Majesty will blame us." The black-armored general holding a spear said after hearing this.

    "Who knows? Your Majesty is a very human being. It's better not to worry Your Majesty." General Soft Whip said.

    While the three black-armored generals were talking, Han Yu took the time to recover. He was still a little puzzled as to why the third elder hadn't finished the undead blood pool yet. Could it be that he died?  Han Yu did not use all his strength. It was not that Han Yu wanted to cause trouble, but that Han Yu considered that there was an undead emperor holding the scepter of death behind these black-armored generals who did not show up, so he used it now.  With all your strength, what should you do when you face that undead emperor?  Han Yu didn't want to leave any trump card behind.

    At this time, the third elder has rushed to the vicinity of the undead blood pool, but the situation of the third elder at this moment is not very good.  The fact that he was covered in blood was secondary, but the fact that a spear penetrated the third elder's lower abdomen was the most important injury.  The third elder covered his lower abdomen with one hand to prevent his intestines from flowing out.  Looking around at the endless number of skeletons that seemed to be killed, the third elder felt a little desperate.

    The third elder was very frustrated by the feeling that the destination was very close, but he just couldn't reach it.  Thinking of Han Yu who was still holding back the three black-armored generals, and thinking that the tribe was gathering to prepare for a decisive battle with the undead emperor's undead army, the third elder gritted his teeth and made his own decision.

    "Ah~" the third elder roared.  He suddenly broke the spear inserted into his lower abdomen, leaving the smaller half in his lower abdomen.  Then he grabbed half of the spear with one hand and brandished the sword snatched from the skeleton with the other hand, and rushed straight towards the undead blood pool like a mad tiger.

    The skeleton did not block the third elder who originally seemed to be dying. He saw the third elder rushing to the side of the undead blood pool, jumped up, and threw himself towards the undead blood pool.  Seeing that the third elder was about to fall into the blood pool of the undead, at this moment, several hooks flew out from the side, catching the third elder in a critical moment.  At this time, the third elder was less than ten centimeters away from the undead blood pool.

    The third elder struggled hard to break free of the hooks, but found that no matter how hard he struggled, he could not break free of the hooks.  At this moment, the skeletons who had recovered their senses raised their weapons angrily, rushed to the side of the third elder, and struck hard at the third elder.

    “No!” a voice exclaimed.  But it was too late, and the skeleton, which had lost its mind, did not hear the voice to stop him.  The weapon in his hand kept falling and raising, and directly divided the body of the third elder who was caught by the hook.  The corpse fell into the undead blood pool, accompanied by a helpless sigh.  The seemingly inexhaustible pool of undead blood gradually dried up.  The skeletons were panicked now, but even if they regretted it at this time, it was already too late.

    "Damn! How could this happen?" The three black-armored generals who were besieging Han Yu roared in unison, their voices full of disbelief.  But Han Yu smiled at this time. Judging from the words of these three black-armored generals, the third elder succeeded.  The current black-armored general and the skeletons around him only have one life left.

    "Hehehehe you were very arrogant just now. Did you enjoy beating me? Now it's my turn to show off my power!" Han Yu said, staring at the three black-faced generals in front of him.

    "How presumptuous!" General Soft Whip shouted angrily, and whipped Han Yu's face with the soft whip in his hand.  Han Yu stretched out his hand and grabbed the tip of the soft whip. He looked at General Soft Whip coldly and said, "Just now, you were the happiest whipping me, and now I'm going to make you even happier." As he said that, a flame followed the soft whip.  Spreading towards General Soft Whip as quickly as possible.

    General Soft Whip was shocked when he saw this and quickly let go of his hand.  Han Yu didn't hesitate when he saw this. He waved the soft whip that was already on fire and hit the general with the soft whip.  General Soft Whip wanted to dodge, but he found helplessly that no matter how he hid, the soft whip he had used for many years seemed to have a grudge against him, following him like a shadow.Seeing this, the Spear General and the Glove General attacked Han Yu together.  The blood pool of the undead is polluted, and even the undead emperor in this underground palace has only one life left. If he doesn't fight hard at this time, he will have no chance to fight again in the future.

    But Han Yu seemed to be a different person at this moment, and the injuries he suffered before seemed to have no impact on him at all.  The flames turned the spear general's body red, and in the screams, the spear general turned into a puddle of molten iron.  The remaining General Fist and General Soft Whip were shocked when their companions who had known each other for many years completely disappeared before their eyes, and they all stared at Han Yu in shock.

    "One has been solved, whose turn is it next?" Han Yu asked the remaining two black-armored generals while moving his neck.

    General Fist, who was usually best friends with General Spear, roared angrily and rushed towards Han Yu.  He punched Han Yu in the face.  Han Yu stretched out his hand to punch General Fist's right fist, and his figure flashed to the side of General Fist. He tripped and made General Fist fall to the ground.

    "Be careful!" General Soft Whip screamed. Hearing the screams of his companions, General Fist who was lying on the ground didn't bother to get up. He turned his head and looked back. He saw Han Yu holding a fireball in his right hand and saw himself looking back at him.  Grinning to himself.  The fireball enveloped General Fist who was lying on the ground.

    Seeing his two companions being dealt with, General Soft Whip was timid. Especially when he saw Han Yu smiling evilly at him, the little courage left in General Soft Whip's heart was wiped out.

    "Go up! Go up! Kill him!" General Soft Whip loudly ordered the skeletons around him.

    After hearing the order, the skeleton immediately rushed towards Han Yu without fear of death, and General Soft Whip quietly began to retreat.  But before General Soft Whip could take a few steps back, he was stopped.

    "Your Highness Princess!" General Soft Whip shouted with a look of fear.

    "Alas, General, where are you going?" The undead creature known as the princess sighed slightly and asked General Soft Whip.

    "me……"

    Seeing the soft whip general, he was speechless.  The princess said slowly: "According to the laws of the empire, escaping in battle is a crime. I don't think I need to explain it to you in detail."

    "Mr., princess"

    "I'll give you a chance to save yourself. Go to the battlefield to prove that you are worthy of your status as a general."

    Hearing what the princess said, General Soft Whip said nothing. After a moment of silence, he bowed to the princess, then turned around and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu waved his right hand, and the explosion of flames blew the skeletons blocking the road to pieces. It was like a rain of bones fell from the sky.  Broken bones, large and small, fell to the ground with a crackling sound.

    Seeing General Soft Whip coming back, Han Yu grinned, "Hey I didn't expect you to come back."

    "Ah~" General Soft Whip shouted and rushed towards Han Yu. He saw Han Yu crossing his index fingers into a cross, and a cross fire penetrated General Soft Whip's chest.  General Soft Whip fell to the ground, and within a short time, he was melted into a puddle of molten iron by the burning flames.  But Han Yu didn't care about General Soft Whip's death.  Just when the cross fire penetrated General Soft Whip and rushed towards an undead standing not far behind General Soft Whip, the cross flame was blocked by something.

    "You are very powerful and very brutal" The princess wearing a princess dress walked up to Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked at the princess wearing a veil.  He asked aloud: "Are you wearing a veil because you know you are too ugly to be seen in public?"

    "It's still very rude." The princess was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    "How come there's so much nonsense?" Han Yu shouted, a ball of flame bursting out from each hand.  The princess shook her head when she saw this and said: "Put away your flame first, I want to take you to meet someone."

    "Who? I'm here for the first time. I don't have many acquaintances here." Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Aren't you here just to see him? Come with me." After the princess said that, she turned and left without giving Han Yu any time to refuse.  Han Yu frowned and looked at the princess's back. With a flick of his right finger, a small flame went straight to the princess's butt.  The princess with her back to Han Yu seemed to know Han Yu's little moves. When the flame approached the target, it suddenly went out.

    "Don't do it again, you rude guy." The princess turned around and glared at Han Yu, warning Han Yu.

    ……

    The princess walked out for nearly two hundred steps. When she looked back, she found that Han Yu was standing still.  The princess was immediately very angry, but the good royal education allowed the princess to hold back her anger and asked Han Yu, "Why don't you come with me?"

    "If you ask me to follow you, then I will lose face." Han Yu replied like a little hooligan.

    &nbsp;"What do you want?" the princess asked in a deep voice.

    "Where is my companion?" Han Yu asked.

    "He has made sacrifices for his companions."

    Han Yu: ""

    After hearing the princess’s answer, Han Yu was silent for a moment, then turned and walked out of the city.  The princess saw this and asked, "Where are you going?"

    “I’m going to find my other companion.”

    “There’s no need to look for him, he should come over and join you soon.”

    "It's weird if I believe you."

    ……

    Near the inner city gate

    The black-armored general was lying on the ground, looking like he was ready to kill you. Next to him stood Ning Ping, who was holding a crescent sword.  Careless.  I originally thought that I was immortal with the undead blood pool taking care of me, but I didn't expect that something would go wrong with the undead blood pool.  As the saying goes, one misstep can lead to eternal regret.  The overly arrogant black-armored general was split in half by Ning Ping, but could never recover again.

    "The sword is good, what's its name?"

    "Crescent moon."

    "The name is not bad. It's a pity that we didn't have a good fight. Alas~ I regret it~" The black-armored general sighed and became silent.

    Ning Ping stood silently next to the black-armored general. After a moment of silence, he turned and walked towards the inner city gate.  There were no skeletons to stop him, but wherever Ning Ping passed by, the skeletons would consciously retreat to both sides.  In their eyes, the headless general who is invincible is no match.  How could they possibly stop it?

    In this way, Ning Ping walked to the gate of the inner city without any hindrance, and met Han Yu who was waiting there.

    "Why are you here? Where is the third elder?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu in confusion.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "It is said that the third elder died. We were able to kill our opponents thanks to that third elder."

    "Oh, what's the matter with you?" Ning Ping nodded to show that he understood and then asked.

    "After I defeated my opponent, I met a guy who called himself a princess. The guy said someone wanted to see us, so I came here to wait for you."

    "Princess?"

    "Well, an ugly guy who needs to wear a veil every day." Han Yu nodded.

    "Have you seen what that princess looks like?"

    "I haven't seen it. That's what I guessed. Hey~ Do you think we should follow? Now that our mission has been completed, should we just go back like this?"

    "Now that you're here, let's go take a look. Besides, the third elder came with us. Even if we go back, we have to bring some relics with us, right?"

    "Wellthat makes sense." Han Yu nodded after hearing this.

    The princess did not give Han Yu and Ning Ping a good look.  Thinking about it, if someone rushes into your home and makes a big fuss, if you look good, then you have something to worry about.  Anyway, Han Yu and Ning Ping don't intend to pursue the princess. It doesn't matter what your face is, just ignore it.

    Ignoring the princess who was leading the way.  Han Yu and Ning Ping walked to the dried up blood pool of the undead. After searching for a while, they finally found the weapon used by the third elder during his lifetime, a broken sword.

    "With this thing, we can give an explanation to the tomb-guarding clan. Ning Ping, let's go." Han Yu put away the broken sword and said to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping nodded silently, turned around and walked out with Han Yu.

    "You, stop!" The princess finally couldn't bear it and shouted at Han Yu and Ning Ping who were about to leave.  From the time she was born in her mother's womb until now, the princess has been living in a living environment where everyone is obedient to her.  It's the stars but not the moon. Han Yu and Ning Ping don't take the princess seriously. This is the first time they meet the princess.  Just when the princess was about to order the siege of Han Yu and Ning Ping, and teach these two rude guys a lesson.  A big hand pressed on the princess's shoulder from behind.  The princess looked back, saluted quickly and called: "Father."

    "Wellyou step aside first, I have something to say to these two little guys." The undead emperor waved to the princess and looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Father, these two guys are so rude." The princess complained softly.

    "Hehehe Okay, I will make them pay the price." The Undead Emperor smiled when he heard this, sent the princess aside, looked at Han Yu with a smile and said: "I'm not wearing any veil.  Do you think my appearance is pretty good?"

    When they saw the Undead Emperor, Han Yu and Ning Ping involuntarily raised their vigilance. However, after hearing the Undead Emperor's questions, Han Yu and Ning Ping suddenly became less vigilant.  Suddenly I felt an inexplicable good feeling.

    The Undead Emperor smiled and said to Han Yu: "Don't be so nervous. Even if I want to kill you, I don't have to worry about it.  I originally wanted to go over to you to ask something, but unfortunately you were too arrogant, so I had no choice but to come over by myself.  "

    "What do you want to ask?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Hehehe Don't you think you're a little tired standing and talking like this? You guys must be tired after all the fuss. Let's find a place to sit down and talk." As he spoke, the Undead Emperor took a few steps forward and sat on the ground.  At the same time, he waved to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    ……

    Han Yu sat opposite the Undead Emperor, and Ning Ping stood behind Han Yu, with his right hand on the hilt of the Crescent Sword. Upon seeing this, the princess also stood behind the Undead Emperor.

    "Don't be so nervous, just step back." The undead emperor waved his hand to the princess behind him, indicating that she didn't need to come over.  Upon seeing this, the princess glared at Ning Ping fiercely and took two steps back.  Regarding the princess's persistence, the undead emperor shrugged at Han Yu, expressing his helplessness.

    Han Yu ignored the undead emperor's actions and asked, "What do you want to ask us?"

    "Are you interested in becoming my subordinates?" The Undead Emperor was silent for a while and then asked Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Han Yu, Ning Ping, Princess: ""

 Text Chapter 683: The History of the Undead Emperor’s Fortune

    Chapter 683: The History of the Undead Emperor’s Family

    "I refuse!" Regarding the Undead Emperor's solicitation, Han Yu and Ning Ping said in unison.  The Undead Emperor was silent for a while, then stretched out his hand to make a gesture of counting money, "The treatment is negotiable."

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head, stood up and said to the Undead Emperor: "If this is what you want to talk to us about, then there is no need to say more." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and walked out, followed closely by Ning Ping.

    "Shua~"

    The Undead Emperor blocked the way of Han Yu and Ning Ping, "It's a rare visit, how can we leave without visiting?"

    Seeing that the Undead Emperor refused to give up, Han Yu frowned slightly, but Ning Ping said to the Undead Emperor: "Then please condescend to be our guide and introduce this underground palace to us."

    "Hehehe What an honor." The Undead Emperor said with a smile.

    ……

    If the identity of the Undead Emperor had not been known in advance, people who saw the Undead Emperor for the first time would probably think that the burly man nearly two meters tall in front of them was a role-playing guide.  Wearing a gorgeous battle robe, an exquisite cloak, a crown on his head, and a scepter in his hand, he walked in front and explained the names and functions of various places in the palace to the two tourists following him.

    Han Yu didn’t understand why Ning Ping agreed to the invitation of the Undead Emperor, but at this time, Han Yu would not foolishly ask Ning Ping why.  Han Yu just walked beside Ning Ping silently to see what Ning Ping wanted to do.

    "That is the place where the king usually discusses matters. Every major decision will be discussed there and then released." The undead emperor pointed to a palace that occupied a huge area and said to Han Yu and Ningping.

    Ning Ping nodded slightly when he heard this, but Han Yu suddenly asked: "Your Majesty the Emperor"

    "Hey~ I haven't been the emperor for many years. You can call me Macedonia." As soon as he finished speaking, the princess who had been following behind without saying a word suddenly objected: "Father, what qualifications do these two humans have?  To gain your friendship?”

    "They defeated the four headless generals guarding the underground palace. Alyssa, do you think this reason is enough?"  Macedon said slowly.  Hearing the dissatisfaction in Macedonia's words, the princess quickly knelt down on her knees, lowering her head and not daring to raise any objections.

    Han Yu looked at the princess kneeling on the ground, then at the undead emperor, and asked with some confusion: "Macedonia, is your bastard spirit so strong? But why don't I feel anything?"

    "What is the aura of overlord?" Macedonia asked in confusion.

    "The so-called aura of kings and dominators refers to an aura formed over time by ancient kings who have been in a dominant position for a long time. You can understand it as the wind of a king or the power of an emperor." Before Han Yu spoke, Ning Ping  He answered first, and after speaking, he glared at Han Yu and warned Han Yu not to talk nonsense.

    After receiving the warning, Han Yu turned his head and curled his lips, and simply stopped talking. When Macedonia saw that Han Yu didn't tell the truth, and Ning Ping didn't tell the truth, he just smiled, didn't take it seriously, and continued his current job as a guide.  As for Princess Alisa, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief after Macedonia left.

    The underground palace is very large and cannot be visited in a short time. Macedonia took Han Yu and Ning Ping to a pavilion in a garden.  It's called a garden, but let alone flowers, there aren't even any grasses.  Just judging from the layout, this should be a garden.

    Sitting on a chair in the pavilion, he waved Princess Alyssa, who had brought tea in person, to step down. Macedonia reached out and filled the tea for Han Yu and Ning Ping. After taking a sip, he asked Han Yu and Ning Ping: "If you are interested in listening to me,  Story?".

    Han Yu and Ning Ping did not relax their vigilance towards Macedonia just because Macedonia drank tea. In a place like this, who knows what ghost bird was put in the tea, so it is better to be cautious.  Seeing that Macedonia wanted to tell them a story, Han Yu was indifferent, but Ning Ping actually showed a little interest.

    Seeing someone cheering, Macedonia smiled slightly and began to talk about his past.  Starting from the beginning of fortune, Macedonia's background is not low. Although it is not a powerful royal family, it can be regarded as a famous family.  It's just that his family background is not very good after coming from a famous family.  Macedonia's father was a prodigal son who was proficient in eating, drinking, prostitution and gambling, but he could not manage the family business. After he lost all his wealth, he married a wife and had children with the help of his uncle.  But even after getting married, Macedonia's father still didn't change his ways and continued to eat, drink, and gamble every day.  It's just that when you have money, you are the boss. When you have no money, who is willing to take care of you?  During a conflict over a prostitute on the first night, Macedonia's father, who was already in poor health, was accidentally beaten to death.  However, Macedonia, who has relied on his mother for upbringing since birth, did not feel too sad about his father's death.  In contrast, young horsesDun was even a little happy after his father died.  Whenever Macedonia's father ran out of money, he would ask Macedonia's mother for it, and if he couldn't get it, he would take it out on Macedonia. So for Macedonia, he didn't like his father, and even hated him a little.  Now that his father is dead, the young Macedonia is much better off than before. At least no one will beat him with a stick as thick as his arm.

    Since the death of his father, Macedonia has been dependent on his mother.  His mother was not from a famous family, and it was right to think about it. A noble nobleman who was already in ruins could look up to that famous nobleman.  Macedonia's mother is a very ordinary woman, but Macedonia has never looked down on her mother.  From his hard-working mother, Macedonia learned to be strong, patient, and persistent.

    Families without a father, especially single-parent families, will always be looked down upon by others.  Macedon learned to protect himself and his mother at a young age.  In order to protect himself and his mother, Macedonia once knelt in front of the house of a retired martial artist for three days and nights, praying that the martial artist would teach him martial arts.  At that time, the martial arts master only asked Macedonia one question: Why do you want to learn martial arts?  The young Macedonian had not studied much and could not give a reason why people were moved after hearing it. He just answered very honestly, "I want to have enough power to protect myself and my family." From then on, Macedonia's life ushered in a change.

    The retired martial artist was once a palace guard of the kingdom where Macedonia lived. He and the current king of the kingdom were once childhood friends. It was only because of his old age that he chose to retire and return to his hometown to spend the rest of his life in anonymity.  .  It goes without saying that one is capable of becoming the king's personal bodyguard.  In addition, Macedonia's mother, like most ordinary mothers, believes that only by reading can one be successful, and has always urged Macedonia to read more books after rest. Macedonia, who could not bear to disappoint her mother, did not like reading, but still read it.  Over time, Macedonia has become a talented person with both civil and military skills.  At that time, Macedonia was only thirteen years old.

    Originally, Macedonia thought that his life would be like what his teacher had planned for him. After completing his studies, he would become a palace guard of the kingdom with the recommendation of his teacher.  But fate made another joke with Macedonia the following year, when Macedonia was fourteen years old.

    The invaders’ iron hooves trampled on Macedonia’s homeland, and everything that seemed beautiful was lost in the catastrophe.  Macedonia's relatives, including his teacher and most beloved mother, all fell in a pool of blood in that catastrophe.  Macedonia was found among the dead.  Afterwards, Macedonia suffered from a fever for three consecutive days. When the fever subsided, Macedonia left his hometown, which had no memories of him, and joined the army of the kingdom.

    With his excellent martial arts skills and reading and literacy skills, Macedonia quickly gained the attention of his superiors.  Due to his bravery in combat, Macedon soon became a junior officer in the royal army.  At that time, the kingdom was resisting the invasion of the neighboring countries. With its keen intuition of war, Macedonia quickly stood out among the pile of junior officers.  At that time, Macedon, with his natural leadership qualities, already had a group of brothers under his command who were willing to entrust their lives to him.

    And just when Macedonia thought that he would climb up step by step based on his military exploits and eventually become famous, fate played a joke on him for the third time.

    There is an old saying that goes like this: There is no greater sin than treason, and no greater merit than rescuing someone.  This means that the greatest sin in the world is rebellion, and the highest merit is rescuing someone.  What Macedonia encountered was rescue.  In a must-win battle, due to the early arrival of enemy reinforcements, what was originally a must-win battle turned into a melee.  In the melee, Macedonia rescued the king who went into battle himself to boost morale.  And after rescuing the king, Macedonia led his group of brothers who were willing to follow him across the enemy's lines, and personally captured the enemy's coach alive, turning the tide of the war.  With these two points, Macedonia caught the eye of the king.  After the war, after questioning, the king paid more and more attention to Macedonia when he learned that Macedonia was his young disciple who had retired.

    It was also from that time that Macedonia, who was only 19 years old, ushered in the peak period of his life.  With his military exploits, Macedonia became one of the best generals in the kingdom, and after defeating the enemy king's capital, he asked the king to personally grant him a marriage in front of many ministers.

    It was precisely that marriage grant that made Macedonia become a thorn in the eyes of others.  Of course, before the marriage was granted, Macedonia was already a thorn in the eyes of some people.  It was just that at that time, Macedonia did not attract too much attention from some people because of its origin.  At that time, Macedon was just a general who was good at fighting, but after marrying the princess, Macedon became a very talented prince-consort.

    Rumors and slander began to appear constantly, and the patience Macedonia learned from his mother came into play at this time.  In the eyes of others, the young and energetic Macedonia will be blamed for those rumors.When he was accused of doing irrational things, Macedonia remained silent, silently doing his job, and turning a blind eye to the instigation of some people.  In this way, Macedonia made the king who was watching with cold eyes even more optimistic.

    Another three years passed like this, and Macedonia had become a general with real power in the kingdom, but the king had reached the end of his life because of his old age.  The succeeding king listened to the old king's last words and chose to continue to trust Macedonia, and Macedonia reciprocated its loyalty to the new king.  But just when the monarch and his ministers trusted each other, some people couldn't stand it.  The old king had more than one son, and the sons who failed to seize the throne always wanted to fight back.  But because of the existence of Macedonia, they did not dare to act rashly.  In order to transfer Macedonia, the crazy people colluded with neighboring countries and took advantage of the invasion of neighboring countries to transfer Macedonia from the royal capital.  When the war reached a stalemate, a rebellion was launched in the royal capital.

    When the rebellion broke out and news of the king's death reached the ears of Macedonia, who was directing the battle on the front line, the new king sent out an army to attack Macedonia from both sides with neighboring troops, which was only two hundred miles away from the Macedonian army.  At that time, Macedonia made a decisive decision. While ordering people to beware of possible attacks by neighboring troops, he took a small number of pro-army troops and disguised themselves into the army camp sent by the new king. They unexpectedly killed the leading generals loyal to the new king and used  His usual prestige in the army controlled the army that was originally preparing to attack him.  Macedonia then led this "reinforcement" army, returned to join its own army, and wiped out the invading army from neighboring countries in one fell swoop.  At this point, Macedonia's prestige, which was already one of the best in the kingdom, rose to a new level. Leading the revengeful army, Macedonia returned to the royal capital.

    In order to eliminate the root cause, the new king assassinated his brothers and then killed his brothers who might compete with him for the throne.  Originally, the new king thought that he could sit back and relax in this way, but he did not expect that after Macedonia captured him, he actually supported the old king's daughter, who was married to a Macedonian princess, and established her as the first queen of the kingdom.  Macedonia was so powerful at that time that even if some people were dissatisfied, they did not dare to raise objections at that time.  A few years later, the thirty-year-old Macedonia became the king of the kingdom, and the original queen changed her position and became the queen.

    Macedonia, in its prime, worked hard to govern, conquering the east and west, and soon wiped out and annexed its neighboring countries one by one.  Then, the kingdom changed into an empire, the king became an emperor, and Macedonia became a generation of emperors.  Later, Macedonia discovered Sky City, found the technology left by God in Sky City, and obtained the Death Scepter

    Macedonia’s life can be regarded as a magnificent life.  After listening to Macedonia's story, Han Yu, who was a little entranced, couldn't help but applaud Macedonia, while Ning Ping also looked at Macedonia with emotion.

    "Hehehehow do you feel after listening to my story? Do you feel like you want to bow down?" Macedonia asked Han Yu and Ning Ping with a smile.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and shook their heads together.  Han Yu even said: "Macedonia, is your paranoia getting worse?"

    "Why don't you want to take refuge in me? Work under me, trust me, I will make the best use of your talents." Macedonia asked in confusion.

    "That's not the problem. I admire your life experience. But there is a very fundamental reason why we can't serve you." Han Yu shook his head and said.

    "What's the reason?" Macedon asked.

    "We are living people; and you are dead people. In other words, we are people living in the present and the future, and you are people living in the past and history. We are in two worlds  , no matter how close we are, we are still on two parallel lines that will never intersect." Han Yu pointed at himself and then at Macedonia before saying.

    Macedonia was silent for a moment, turned to look at Ning Ping and asked, "Do you think so too?"

    "No matter how wonderful your past experiences are, no matter how great achievements you have made, you are still a person who should lie in a coffin and rest in peace. As Han Yu said, you and we are not in the same world.  , there will not and cannot be any intersection between you and me. If there is an intersection, there will only be a fight, a fight with the goal of annihilating one party."

    "Are you ready to declare war on me?".  Macedonia asked in a deep voice.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "I don't want to go to war with you. Swinging a sword like a heroic spirit is not what I want to do. But now it's not that we want to go to war with you, but that you want to fight us,  War on the world of the living.”

    "What's wrong with that? This world is originally a world of the weak and the strong. The strong dominate the weak. I have the power to conquer this world. I?What can't be done?  Macedonia said looking at Ning Ping.

    Seeing that the two sides were getting more and more stalemate, and the atmosphere became more and more solemn, Han Yu, who was sitting aside, suddenly asked: "Um, Ning Ping, what is a heroic spirit?"

    "You can think of it as the evolution of the undead. After the ancient heroes became undead after death, they were obsessed with their unfulfilled wishes and were unwilling to enter reincarnation. After many years, they will transform from undead into heroic spirits."

    "What's the difference between undead and heroic spirits?" Han Yu asked again.

    "The biggest difference is that heroic spirits can walk in the sun. After I discovered that Macedon was not undead but also heroic spirits, I felt that he wanted to transform his army of undead into an army of heroic spirits. Only then could he continue to conquer the world.  .Your Majesty the Emperor, am I right?".

    Macedonia smiled and said nothing, but Han Yu asked in disbelief: "The undead are transformed into heroic spirits? Is this possible?".

    "With the help of the Death Scepter, it is entirely possible. The Death Scepter is a tool used by the God of Death to control the undead. Your Majesty, I believe you have completely mastered the method of controlling the Death Scepter, right?"

    "Hahaha Very smart boy. It's really a pity that you are unwilling to take refuge in me." Macedonia did not answer directly, but replied with some regret.  But even if there was no direct answer, Han Yu and Ning Ping knew the answer. The two stood up and stared at Macedonia, thinking in their minds whether to fight or leave.

    Seeing this, Macedonia said: "Don't think of me as a despicable person. Even if I have to fight, I will choose to be upright. Alyssa, send them both away from here. Ningping, my conquest plan will start in two days, starting from  Let's go back to Golden City and prepare." After speaking, Macedon waved his hand and signaled Han Yu and Ning Ping to leave.

 Text Chapter 684 The eve of the war

    You must go.  But Han Yu suddenly remembered something else, turned around and asked Macedonia: "One last question for you. Did you have the skeleton in the crystal coffin in the Royal Palace of Golden City placed there?"

    "Huh? What crystal coffin?" Macedon asked with a frown.

    Han Yu: ""

    "It's in the middle of the largest palace in the Golden City. There is a secret way here hidden under the crystal coffin. Have you remembered?" Seeing that Macedonia didn't look fake, Han Yu prompted.

    Macedonia shook his head when he heard this, "I don't know what you are talking about."

    Han Yu frowned, said nothing, and walked out of the underground palace with Ning Ping.  Looking at Han Yu's back, Macedonia narrowed his eyes slightly, looking thoughtful.

    ……

    After leaving the underground palace, Ning Ping asked Han Yu in confusion: "Han Yu, why did you just ask that Macedonian about the skeleton? What if that Macedonian became suspicious of the skeleton"

    "Ning Ping, don't you think that skeleton is lying to us?" Han Yu interrupted Ning Ping.  Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and Han Yu continued: "Judging from the Macedonian's reaction just now, he is not familiar with the skeleton, and he doesn't even know about the crystal coffin. It is indeed possible that the Macedonian is in  Acting, but it could also be the acting of that skeleton.”

    "Do you suspect that skeleton is lying to us?"

    "I have never trusted that guy. But Ning Ping, I have always wanted to ask, why did you accept that Macedonian invitation before? How did you know that he was a heroic spirit?"

    "Don't test me. I don't believe you didn't feel that the aura exuding from that Macedonian body is different from that of the undead. All undead souls always exude a sinister and cold aura, but what about that Macedonian?"

    "Hmm optimistic, sunny, and atmospheric." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "Yes, that Macedonia gave me a very positive feeling. It is for this reason that I wanted to try to persuade him. Unfortunately, I forgot that he was the emperor of an empire, and he was also an emperor with a strong desire to conquer."  Ning Ping shook his head with regret.

    "Don't worry, it's not your fault." Han Yu comforted him upon seeing this.

    Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "I don't care. But I'm a little worried. Heroic spirits that can move under the sun, and those heroic spirits should be the proud soldiers who followed Macedonia during their lifetimes. If this force is allowed to reach the ground, what will happen to this force?  It would probably be a disaster for the people on this planet.”

    "Then what are you going to do? Become Superman again? Save world peace?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "I don't have that spare time, but everyone has their own limits. I can't ignore the fact that a group of ancients who should have been buried in peace come out to interfere with the lives of people living now."

    “…After all, you still want to take care of it.” Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    Ning Ping was silent for a moment, stared at Han Yu and said: "Han Yu. I don't believe you have no idea of ????fighting that army of heroic spirits."

    "I'm not a fool, so I won't do something that looks heroic but is actually an idiot's behavior." Han Yu defended while avoiding Ning Ping's eyes.

    "It is indeed a crazy idea to fight against the elite of a powerful empire in ancient times. But Han Yu, after we have been together for so long, do you think you can hide that duplicitous mouth from me? Do you know that the look in your eyes  I’ve betrayed you.”

    "Ning Ping, I just realized now that you are quite boring." Han Yu looked Ning Ping up and down and said slowly.

    "Mensao?" Ning Ping was obviously shocked by Han Yu's comments.  When Ning Ping was about to retort, he saw Han Yu walking away alone.  He immediately rushed over and asked, "Hey, why did you just call me boring?"

    "Oh, it's not a big deal, so don't worry about it."

    "Are you telling me that I am not allowed to argue with you? Do you think you are a great god?" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu and said dissatisfied.

    "Wrong, big mistake, very wrong. I am not a great god, I am your brother-in-law." Han Yu corrected Ning Ping seriously.  Ningping couldn't laugh or cry, what could he say?  They all carried Han Mengxin out.

    "You can do it." Ning Ping gave Han Yu a thumbs up, and Han Yu replied without humility: "Thank you for the compliment."

    **********************************

    Talking and joking is joking.  However, Han Yu and Ning Ping's wariness against the black skull Kuro invariably increased to a higher level.  The origin is unknown and the purpose is unknown. It encourages others to hide in the dark, and occasionally disappears mysteriously for a period of time.  It's hard to avoid suspicion with all these signs.

    ReturnAfter meeting up with Xiaoqiang from the Tomb Keeper clan who stayed here at the fourth palace guarded by the Tomb Keeper clan, Han Yu and the other three came to the Tomb Keeper clan's tribe.  Just as Xiaoqiang said, there is indeed a passage leading to the outside world.  Follow the spiral stairs out and back to the ground level.  Although the sun was still dazzling, it relaxed Han Yu and Ning Ping's moods, and the sense of depression underground was also relieved.

    Unlike Pearl Town, an oasis located in the desert, the place where the Tomb Guards live is actually a prairie, with huge dome tents connected together to form a unique town.  Xiaoqiang was very popular. When he took Han Yu and Ning Ping to the tent of the great elder of the tomb-guarding clan, everyone he saw along the way would say hello.  For the strangers Han Yu and Ning Ping, they did not show any hostility, but they were definitely not enthusiastic. Ignorance is the most appropriate word to describe them.

    As Xiaoqiang arrived at the elder’s tent, Xiaoqiang went to the tent to report, while Han Yu and Ning Ping stayed outside the tent.  Han Yu looked around. If he hadn't known that the people here had another so-called mission, Han Yu would have thought that they were just ordinary grassland nomads.  Due to exposure to wind and sun, the skin of people here is not very good. Even women have a slightly dark and healthy color.  Anyway, Han Yu would never be interested.  Everyone is very hard-working. Except for Han Yu and Ning Ping who are standing in the tent taking out food, everyone is doing their own thing, even the children.  We are also doing what we can.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, the great elder invites you to come in." Xiao Qiang, who walked into the tent first, came out and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Han Yu nodded and walked into the tent first.  There were not many people in the tent, except for the eldest elder and the second elder. After Xiaoqiang let Han Yu and Ning Ping enter the tent, he did not follow them in, but stayed at the door to guard.

    Seeing Han Yu come in, the first elder asked: "Third Elder, are you really gone?" Although he tried to keep his voice calm.  But Han Yu still heard the vibrato when the great elder spoke.  Silently, he handed the broken sword used by the third elder to the great elder.  The great elder took the broken sword with slightly trembling hands, took a deep breath, closed his eyes and said nothing.  After the second elder on the side confirmed that the broken sword was the weapon used by the third elder during his lifetime, his eyes turned red and tears slowly flowed from his eyes.

    "Can you tell us the situation at that time?" the great elder asked Han Yudao with a trembling voice.

    Han Yu nodded and told the great elder from beginning to end what happened to the three of them after entering the underground palace, including his meeting with the undead emperor Macedonia.  After listening to Han Yu's story, the great elder was silent for a moment and asked Han Yu: "In other words, the undead blood pool has been destroyed, and the undead emperor will lead his army to return to the world in two days. Is that so?  ?”

    "That's right." Han Yu replied.

    "So. Why don't you kill the undead emperor?" The first elder asked with a cold voice, staring at Han Yu and Ning Ping. The second elder on the side opened his mouth when he heard this, but he hesitated to speak, but did not say a word.

    Han Yu looked calmly at the elder, whose eyes turned cold, and asked in a deep voice: "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?"

    "the truth."

    "We are not sure. Ningping and I are not sure that we can kill the undead emperor immediately. Even though we are very close to him, we are still not sure that we can kill him before the nearby guards can stop him."

    "Excuse! You were cowardly!" The great elder suddenly accused Han Yu in an angry voice.

    Han Yu did not defend himself, but silently stood up and walked out. The elder glared at Han Yu and Ning Ping's leaving figures.  Without saying a word, the second elder was a little anxious and opened his mouth to retain Han Yu and Ning Ping, but was stopped by the first elder with his hand.  It wasn't until Han Yu and Ning Ping left the tent that the second elder said urgently to the first elder: "First elder, in this situation, one more person means more strength. How can you drive those two people away?"

    “…Because this is our business.” The great elder said solemnly.

    "Isn't it someone else's business?" the second elder asked anxiously.

    "Second brother, third brother is gone, do you want to borrow someone else's hand to take revenge?" The first elder asked, staring at the second elder.

    "Brother, I am also sad that the third child is gone. But it is precisely because we want revenge that we need to unite more forces that can be combined. You were not so impulsive before, but this time you just"

    The first elder shook his head slightly and whispered to the second elder: "Second brother, haven't you seen that Han Yu and Ning Ping are not from our world?"

    "Brother, I don't understand." The second elder asked in confusion.

    "Think about their clothes, think about their speech and behavior" The great elder dropped these words and walked towards the outside of the tent.  be remindedThe second elder frowned and thought for a moment, then shook his head and sighed.  Although I knew the great elder was right, I couldn't agree with the great elder's actions.  In the opinion of the second elder, no matter where the other party comes from, as long as it can help them kill the undead emperor, there is a need to cooperate.  It is really not a wise choice to drive the other party away like this.

    Seeing that the first elder had already reached the door of the tent, the second elder quickly followed him.  No matter how dissatisfied he is, the first elder is always his elder brother. Now that the elder brother has made a decision, the second elder will implement it, even if it may cost his life.

    The horn to summon the clan members had already sounded. The great elder stood on a temporary high platform and raised his voice and said loudly to the clan members who had gathered: "The mission entrusted to us by God has come to an end, and the mission of our clan has also come to an end.  . Two days later, it will be our final battle with the evil force. In order to complete the mission entrusted to us by God, warriors of the tomb-guarding clan, sharpen the swords and guns in your hands, and fight hard for the final victory!" After finishing speaking!  At the last word, the great elder suddenly raised the broken sword in his right hand and shouted loudly.

    "Fight hard! Fight hard!" The tribesmen raised their weapons and shouted loudly.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had already walked out of the tomb-guarding tribe, heard the horn sound, and Han Yu shook his head slightly.  Nothing more was said.  But Ning Ping came over and asked, "What's wrong, Han Yu? Are you really planning to let it go?"

    "I'm not that petty. But since the other party is unwilling to act with us, I don't have the habit of using my hot face to rub the other party's cold butt. Let them prepare for war. We just have to do what we want.  Things to do."

    "Hahaare you still a little dissatisfied with that great elder?" Ning Ping asked with a smile upon hearing this.

    "Are you not dissatisfied?" Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping and asked.

    "It's impossible to say we're dissatisfied. But the other party is the one who suffers after all. Brothers who have been together for many years went there alive and kicking, but came back with only a broken sword. When we see us who went together but came back safe and sound, it's inevitable to complain.  , I’m not that angry.”

    After hearing Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu curled his lips.  "I don't care whether you are angry or not. Anyway, I won't talk to those people about joint matters, and you are not allowed to go."

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Of course, who are we? Of course we will not accommodate those people. But Han Yu, do you think that black skeleton would get angry if he knew that we had a quarrel with the tomb-keeper clan?"  ?”

    "What do you mean" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    "Take this opportunity to try that black skeleton to see how it reacts to this matter, and also find out what it plans to do?" Ning Ping replied in a low voice.

    "My intuition tells me that the purpose of that guy is probably the death scepter in the hand of Macedonia. Power, money, and beauty should have little appeal to a guy who has turned into a skeleton. The only thing that can make him  I'm afraid the only thing that's interested in that kind of guy is the pursuit of power." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    "Same feeling. But how are we going to test that guy? We must know that the strength of that guy is still unknown to us. I don't want to be bitten by a wolf instead of trying to defeat him." Ning Ping nodded and said.

    "Let's go back and talk about it first. If we can't come up with an idea, we can think about it together with the others."

    Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping returned to the Courage to discuss countermeasures, the black skull Kuro, who had already learned the news, was furious in the great elder's camp.  According to Black Skull Kuro's plan, the tomb-guarding clan plus Han Yu and the others can only fight against the undead army created by the undead emperor Macedonia using the scepter of death.  But now, his plan has been ruined by someone, and the person who ruined it is the great elder of the tomb guard clan.

    Qrow didn’t understand, why did this great elder do this?  In Qrow's view, joining forces with Han Yu and those people.  It is of great benefit and no harm to the tomb-guarding clan. I really don’t understand what the great elder wants to do?

    "What are your plans? Why are you having a quarrel with Han Yu and the others?" Qrow asked, staring at the great elder.

    Being stared at by a black skeleton, the great elder suddenly felt a sense of disgust in his heart. In the past, it was the third elder who contacted Qrow.  Now that the third elder is gone, and the second elder is simple-minded and easily deceived, the first elder can only contact Kuro himself.  But it was only through this contact that I discovered it.  This black skeleton is really disgusting when you look at it up close. It used to be really difficult for the third elder.

    When he thought of the third elder, the first elder couldn't help but feel a little lost.  Qrow, who felt ignored, became angry and angry.  Only Qrow knew.  Now is not the time to fall out, so I can only secretly express my feelings.He suppressed his anger and repeated his question again.

    After being reminded by the second elder, the first elder came back to his senses, looked at Kuro who was staring at him, and said calmly: "This matter has nothing to do with you."

    Hearing the great elder's answer, Qrow couldn't help but said angrily: "It has nothing to do with me? You said it has nothing to do with me? Have you forgotten who gave you poor people who were facing genocide a place to live?"

    "Are you going to settle the accounts with us now? Don't think that you are very kind to us. Yes, it was you who brought our clan here. But everything after that was our own efforts. You gave us  How can we help? If you think that you can treat us as slaves by pointing out a way out for us, then you are totally wrong. In order to repay your guidance back then, we have been willing to serve as soldiers guarding the underground tombs for several generations. I think  The sacrifices of several generations have been enough to repay you for your guidance back then."

    "You are ungrateful! You are ungrateful!" Qrow yelled, jumping to his feet.

    The Great Elder frowned and shouted: "That's enough! You disgusting guy, shut your mouth that smells like a toilet right now. I tell you, the decisive battle in two days will be between us and the underground tomb."  The end of that undead emperor is also the end of you, the black skeleton. After the decisive battle, our clan will no longer have anything to do with you, and I don’t want you to appear here again to dictate our lives."

    "You, you" Qrow pointed at the great elder and was so angry that he couldn't say a complete sentence.  The great elder snorted disdainfully, "Get out, I don't want to see you again!"

    "I swear, you will regret your decision today." After Qrow dropped these words, he turned around and left the camp.  After Qrow left, the second elder looked at the first elder with a puzzled expression and asked, "Brother, why are you doing this?"

    The first elder took a deep look at the second elder and said slowly: "Second brother, don't think that I went crazy because of the absence of the third brother. You will understand the reason why I did this."

    After listening to the first elder’s words, the second elder nodded slowly.

 Text Chapter 685 The Purpose of the Black Skeleton

    He left the Tomb Guard tribe angrily. The black skull Kuro looked back reluctantly at the busy tribe. Waves of blue light flashed in the eyes of the two empty skeletons.  After a long silence, the black skeleton turned and left. I believe that when this guy appears again, it will definitely bring disaster to the tomb-guarding clan.  But what the tomb-guarding clan focuses on right now is the decisive battle with the Undead Emperor in two days. As for other things, they will consider it after winning the battle.

    Not to mention the tomb-guarding clan who are nervously preparing for war, let’s just talk about the black skeletons who have left.  Qrow seemed to be used to plotting behind the scenes and sowing dissension. After leaving the Tomb Guard tribe, he came to the Courage and wanted to use his eloquence to let Han Yu and others use him to attack the Tomb Guard.  The Tomb Clan.  In Qrow's view, as long as Han Yu and the others are willing to take action, even if the tomb-guarding clan will not be defeated, their vitality will be severely damaged.  But what Qrow didn't expect was that guys like Han Yu, who he regarded as just a bunch of young boys, didn't seem so easy to deceive.

    "That great elder is really too much, that tomb guard clan is really too much. I really feel unworthy for you. How can they treat you like this when you help them sincerely? Even an outsider like me can't stand it.  ." Qrow was still giving an impassioned speech that made people urinate in front of Han Yu, but Han Yu showed a lack of interest and was not even interested in cooperating.  Not caring about Qrow's face at all, he yawned widely, and while Qrow was taking a breather to finish speaking, he asked, "Is that why you came here to tell me this?"

    "Ugh" Qrow was stunned by Han Yu's question, but then continued to say indignantly: "Of course it's not just to tell you this. After I learned that you have been treated unfairly.  I ran to argue with the great elder, but guess what the great elder said?"

    "" Han Yu said nothing, just looking at Qrow.  Qrow waited for a while and saw that Han Yu was silent, and couldn't help complaining: "I said, can you cooperate a little bit?"

    "Oh, okay, what did the great elder say?" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "That guy actually said that the tomb-guarding clan doesn't need trash. I told him that you are not trash, but he said" At this point, Qrow quietly looked at the expressions of Han Yu and others, but was disappointed to find that these guys  No reaction at all.  It’s still about what to do.  Qrow couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when he saw this. Could it be that his attempt to sow discord this time would end in failure?  Unwilling to admit defeat, Qrow continued his final efforts.

    "Tell me, why didn't you say anything?" Han Yu asked when Qrow stopped talking.

    "He actually said that you are useless and cowards. After meeting the undead emperor, you didn't even have the courage to take action. He also said that after the battle with the undead emperor is over, he will bring his people to trouble you and fight for the dead.  The third elder takes revenge."

    It’s better to go too far than it is too late. Qrow only knew in advance that Han Yu and Ning Ping were driven away by the great elder.  Little did he know that there wasn't much conversation between the two parties.  In order to arouse the hatred of Han Yu and others towards the tomb-guarding clan, Qrow talked nonsense.  That's too much.  On the contrary, it is unbelievable.  Of course, Han Yu didn't intend to believe everything Quro said from the beginning.

    Seeing that Qrow finally stopped talking, Han Yu stood up, circled around Qrow twice, and asked aloud: "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Of course, I can swear it." Qrow said with a solemn look.

    "You have to think carefully. I can go to the Great Elder for verification at any time for every word you say." Han Yu said, staring at Kuro.  However, Qrow was certain that Han Yu would not go to the Great Elder at this time, and even if he did, the Great Elder would not see him.  He immediately nodded and said, "I swear. Every word I said is true. If there is even half a lie, I will be struck by thunder." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a thunder in the distance.  The sound of thunder was so coincidental that Qrow, who had always been eloquent, was instantly speechless.

    "Haha~ It seems that what you said is not true. Look, even God can't stand it." Han Yu pointed at Qrow and said with gloating.

    "That. That's a coincidence." Qrow insisted on defending.

    "I don't believe it." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "Believe me, really, I really didn't lie to you. If I lied to you, I would die badly." Qrow said anxiously.

    "You are already dead."

    "Then let me die again."

    "Are you sick? How can someone who has already died once die again?" Han Yu looked at Kuro with a look that looked crazy.

    "Of course." Qrow replied.

    "How can I make you die again?" Han Yu asked.

    "As long as my third rib is destroyed" the words came out.  Qrow felt bad. In order to prove?What he said was true, why did he reveal his weakness?  Just as this thought flashed through his mind, Han Yu struck out like lightning and reached out to grab Kuro's third rib.

    "You, what do you want to do?" Qrow asked nervously.

    "Hehewhat do you think?" Han Yu grinned, pulled out Qrow's third rib and held it in his hand.

    "Give it back to me!" Qrow was about to pounce, but was stopped by Han Yu, "Do you want to try it? Do you want to compete with me and see which of us has faster hands?"

    Qrow froze. His life was now in Han Yu's hands. If he wanted to survive, he had to listen to Han Yu.  At this time, Qrow felt regretful in his heart, and secretly vowed not to let Han Yu go afterward.  But for now, for the sake of his own life, he still needs to pretend to be a grandson for a while.

    "What do you want?" Kuro, who recognized the facts, asked Han Yu with a calm expression.

    "I didn't think anything of it? I just have some questions and I want to ask you for confirmation." Han Yu answered, playing with the black bone in his hand.

    "Aren't you afraid of me talking nonsense?" Qrow asked coldly.

    "You can try it." Han Yu replied with a smile, and at the same time a ball of flames surrounded the black bone in his hand.  Qrow felt a heartbreaking pain, stared at Han Yu and said, "What do you want to ask?"

    "Hehe I just warned you not to forget your situation at this time. Want to play tricks on us? You have to practice again." Han Yu put away the flame and warned Kuro.

    "" Qrow glared at Han Yu bitterly.  Not a word was spoken.

    Han Yu ignored Qrow’s resentful gaze and asked, “Qrow, what you told us about the tomb-guarding clan before is true?”

    "No." Qrow replied, staring at Han Yu's hand holding the black bone.

    "Sure enough, no. Then why did you say that?"

    "To sow discord between you and the tomb-keepers."

    "Reason."

    "Use your strength to teach those ungrateful guys of the Tomb Guard Clan a lesson." Qrow replied bitterly.

    "Ungrateful? What kind of kindness do you have to them?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Hmph! That started many years ago. At that time, I was looking for someone to guard the underground tomb. As a result, on the prairie, I met a group of people who were about to be exterminated. There were only thirteen people in that group. I  At that time, they rescued those people and brought them to a safe place. They were given a chance to recuperate, and later they were selected as the tomb-guarding clan. After several generations of inheritance, they now have 40,000 to 50,000 young men.  , when their wings hardened, they began to want to resist me. They relied on my help to survive and reproduce to this day. But now those people plan to betray me and are no longer willing to obey my orders. Isn't this ungrateful?  "

    Han Yu looked at the angry Kuro and said slowly: "To be honest, if I were one of the tomb-keepers, I would have killed you a long time ago. Do you think that if you save someone once, they will have to work for you for the rest of their lives? Oh!  . By the way, I have to work for you not for the rest of my life, but forever? You said it yourself, people have been willing to guard the door of the underground mausoleum for generations in order to repay your help in the past. Isn’t that enough? Have you ever heard of favors?  Does the saying get thinner the more you use it?”

    "I haven't heard of it." Qrow answered honestly.

    "It's not too late to hear it now." Han Yu said angrily.  After finishing speaking, Han Yu continued to ask: "I can not pursue the matter of you instigating us to confront the tomb guard clan for the time being. But I still have a question to ask you, and I hope you can answer me honestly."

    "……You ask."

    "Why did you go against the Undead Emperor? Don't think you can get away with it. I won't lie to you. Ning Ping and I met with the Undead Emperor and mentioned you. But guess what the Undead Emperor did?  Does it describe you?”

    "I don't know." Qrow thought for a moment, shook his head and said.

    "Haha If you don't know, just think about it slowly. Now you answer my question first." Han Yu said to Qrow with a smile.

    If he had a face, Kuro's expression at the moment must be ugly. What did you do if you didn't want to tell me the answer?  But this was not the time to complain, Qrow could only hide his dissatisfaction with Han Yu in his heart.

    "Didn't I tell you before, it's for my people"

    Han Yu interrupted Qrow: "Stop it! If you can't bluff your tricks, it's better not to show your embarrassment. I'll ask you an answer, do you understand?"

    "" Qrow nodded.

    See Qrow nod.  Han Yu asked: "What was your identity during your lifetime?"

    &nbsp; “……”

    "Hey, I have a question for you." Seeing Kuro's silence, Han Yu's face immediately darkened, and flames began to surround the black bones in his hand.  Qrow was shocked.  He answered with a little difficulty: "Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Carthage, Curo."

    "" Han Yu didn't know where Carthage was, and he wasn't interested in knowing.  Blinking, Han Yu coughed lightly and continued to ask: "Yes, I understand. So, what is your purpose? Why did you lie to us that you are a remnant of Sky City?"

    "" Qrow was silent for a moment. When Han Yu once again brought the flame close to the black bones, Qrow spoke.

    "I want to take back everything that originally belonged to me. From the hands of that treacherous minister and traitor, I will take back everything that originally belonged to me."

    "Rebellious ministers and traitors? Do you mean the undead emperor in the underground mausoleum?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Qrow nodded when he heard this, "Yes, that's him."

    "He destroyed your country?"

    "Yes, that's wrong. He was originally a general of the Kingdom of Carthage, but when the kingdom was in turmoil, he led his troops to rebel. After killing the king, he supported his wife and became the queen. In the following years, he used the abdication method to  He usurped the throne in the old-fashioned way and became the emperor himself.”

    "But I heard that when civil strife broke out in the kingdom, the new king killed the old king and his brothers. Which side are you descended from?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    Hearing Ning Ping's question, Kuro hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth and replied: "I am a descendant of the new king. But what does the fight for the throne have to do with a rebellious minister? Since he is a minister, he should do his best.  Just do your duty and be loyal to the emperor, who cares who is the emperor and what he does?"

    Hearing what Kuro said, Ning Ping opened his mouth to refute, but was stopped by Han Yu.  "Ning Ping, what do you have to argue with a dead man?" After saying that, Han Yu asked Quro: "Quro, what was your original plan? To snatch the death scepter from the Macedonian hand?"

    "You actually know the name of that traitor?" Qrow asked, looking at Han Yu.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to Kuro: "Nonsense! I talked to him, can you not know his name? Don't interrupt and tell your problem."

    Qrow was silent for a moment after hearing this, then slowly nodded and admitted: "Yes, I want to snatch the Death Scepter. The reason why that traitor can survive is because he has the Death Scepter. And as long as I can get the Death Scepter,  Then I can control the army of undead hidden in the scepter of death. At that time, I will let that rebellious official and traitor also taste what it feels like to betray one's relatives and be separated from one another."

    Seeing Qrow gnashing his teeth, Han Yu disagreed and continued to ask: "Since you have such a plan, why don't you implement it?"

    "I am no match for him." Qrow was stunned and said slowly.

    "You just talk about it and fantasize in your mind."

    "Who said that? I have been working hard for my goal." Qrow said stiffly.

    "Then did you succeed?" Han Yu asked.

    "……No."

    "And~then why are you talking so much nonsense?" Han Yu looked at Kuro with contempt and said.

    Qrow was irritated by Han Yu's contemptuous eyes and yelled hatefully: "I will succeed one day."

    "Stop dreaming. You don't even have the courage to face your opponent. You only dare to hide in dark corners and make secret calculations. Guys like you will definitely accomplish nothing and have no chance. Do you know? When I asked about Macedonia  When he knew you, Macedonia's expression was blank. You said that you had been plotting against him for a long time, but you couldn't even let the other person feel your existence. You can tell yourself. Is your life a failure for so many years?  ?”

    Qrow was speechless and lowered his head silently.

    Ning Ping couldn't bear to see this and coughed slightly, reminding Han Yu to be merciful.  After being reminded, Han Yu scratched his head and stopped scolding Qrow.  He opened his mouth and asked: "What are your plans in the future? Will you continue to hide in dark corners and plot against your enemies?"

    "" Qrow didn't speak, just lowered his head and remained silent.  Han Yu frowned slightly, looked at each other and Ning Ping, and shook their heads in unison.  Han Yu waved to Qrow, "Go away, don't let me see you again. If I see you next time, it will be when you are going to die."

    "Then my bones" Qrow asked as he glanced at his third rib held in Han Yu's hand.

    "I think this bone is quite special, and I plan to keep it as a souvenir. You won't be so careful, right? Anyway, you are full of bones, and you don't lack this one." Han Yu put away his hand.??Black Bones said to Qrow.

    Qrow was so angry that he almost ran away. Damn, you are so shameless when you steal people's things and do it so confidently!

    Seeing Kuro's expression of being angry and afraid to speak, Ning Ping said: "We are different from you, we will not threaten you. But we are not fools and don't know how to guard against bad people. Your character is too inferior, we can't  Trust you, just in case, we will not return this bone to you. If you have any plot against us, then this is your reminder. Let's go, just like Han Yu said, next time  When we meet again, it’s time to take your life.”

    After listening to Ning Ping's words, Qrow knew that it was impossible for him to get his third rib back. He could only sigh helplessly and opened his mouth to leave a few words.  But then I thought about it, my life and death were in the hands of the other party, and all the talk was in vain, so it was better to shut up to avoid making people laugh.

    Seeing Kuro disappear from sight, Ning Ping turned around and asked Han Yu: "What are you going to do with that Kuro?"

    "How to deal with what?" Han Yu asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    “Don’t be pretentious with me.” Ning Ping said angrily.

    Han Yu scratched his head and smiled at Ning Ping: "What else can we do? Just leave it at that. Whether that Kuro can survive depends on its own choice. If it wants to plot against us, then this bone  I will take its life. If it stays there honestly, I will give this bone back to it when we leave."

    "Then when will we leave?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Of course, after that Macedonia is killed."

    "You have so much confidence in the Tomb Guards clan?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in disbelief and said.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said: "Haha I have no confidence in the tomb-keepers, but I have confidence in you."

    "To me? What can I do?" Ning Ping asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Ning Ping, are you interested in commanding an army to compete with the elites of ancient powerful countries?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping with a smile.

    "Don't be kidding, where did you get the army? It's not just us, is it?" Ning Ping shook his head and said.

    "Of course not us, I mean those people who guard the tomb."

    "You have so little confidence in the tomb-keepers?"

    "On one side are elite troops who have experienced hundreds of battles and have won many battles, and on the other side are nomads who have never had formal military training and only have a little common sense military knowledge. Who do you think will win?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Ning Ping fell silent.

 Text Chapter 686 Ace vs. Soldier

    The Golden City is located in the desert as always, shining dazzlingly under the sunlight. The great elder of the tomb-guarding clan is riding on the back of a tall camel, looking at the direction of the Golden City with his hands on the pergola, and turns his head.  He asked the second elder on the side in a low voice: "Are you all ready? How is the morale of the men?"

    "Brother, the sons and daughters are ready, just waiting for the undead to come out and die." The second elder replied quickly.

    The great elder nodded when he heard this, and then asked: "Have you discovered the whereabouts of Han Yu and those people?"

    "We have searched this area for hundreds of miles and found no trace of the other party. Brother, I still think that excluding them is not a wise choice." The second elder couldn't help but said to the first elder.

    "What's the point of talking about this now? Well, I guess the war will start soon. If you have anything to say, we can wait until the battle is over." The first elder waved to the second elder and said.  Seeing this, the second elder said nothing and returned to the square formation he was responsible for to wait for his opponent to appear.

    Time passed by, and when the sun moved to the top of the head, the golden city that had been silent changed, and a figure appeared at the gate of the city.  The person who came was tall and tall, nearly two meters tall. He drove a chariot and slowly arrived outside the Golden City.

    No matter how tall and tall one person is, wanting to challenge the entire Tomb Guard clan is purely wishful thinking.  But the great elder did not dare to be careless, because the visitor was not wearing ordinary clothes, but a piece of clothing that only the royal family could wear.  I saw the man standing on the chariot raising a scepter in his hand.  The dark scepter emitted bursts of black energy, spreading towards both sides of the big man.  As the black air drifted by, warriors wearing black armor were left behind. Most warriors wore armor and helmets. Some warriors did not wear helmets, but wore different armors from others.  Showing confident and flamboyant faces, these people may be the generals under the undead emperor.

    "One, two, threetentwentytwenty-four." Han Yu, who was staying in the Courage, counted a total of twenty-four generals.  According to the size of this undead army, each of these twenty-four generals has a thousand-man team.  Including the soldiers directly under the undead emperor, the number of this undead army exceeds at least 25,000.  There are more than 40,000 people in the tomb-guarding clan.  We have a slight advantage in military strength, but we don’t know what the combat effectiveness is?  Even if a trained army has a small number of people, as long as it is used properly, it is not a problem to defeat an army with a larger number of people but no training.  The only thing Han Yu hasn't figured out yet is how capable the tomb-keepers are.

    The two sides faced off without any preamble or provocation. When the undead emperor Macedonia’s undead army got into position, the chief elder of the tomb-guarding clan pulled out the saber from his waist.  Swinging forward with force, the warriors of the tomb guard clan rushed towards the undead army with shouts.

    Seeing that the other party launched an attack.  Macedon carefully looked at the attack formation of the tomb-guarding clan, shook his head in disappointment, stretched out his hand and made some sign language to the generals who were waiting for his orders.  Immediately, the undead army moved silently. Twenty-four thousand-man teams gathered together and formed a dense formation, quietly waiting for the arrival of the tomb guard clan.

    The attack formation of the tomb guard clan is like a spear at this moment, while the undead army is like a round shield.  In Macedonian opinion, whether the spear pierced the buckler or the buckler broke the spear.  This doesn't even need to be considered.

    The warrior of the tomb-guarding clan, who was riding a tall horse and making strange screams, rushed to the spear formation of the undead army. Before he could urge his horse to collide with the connected half-buckets, he was struck by a four- to five-meter-long spear.  The spear was pierced and hung on the spear.

    One warrior after another bravely charged at the spear without fear of death, just to create some favorable attack conditions for the companions behind.  It's just that the price is too high. The tomb-guarding clan has sacrificed nearly a thousand people.  It only slightly closed the distance with the undead army.

    The rear formation of the undead army fired a shower of arrows, cutting the approaching tomb-guarding knights in half. The spear array in front moved forward and stabbed all the tomb-guarding knights in front of the formation to death.

    "Disperse. Attack from both sides of the enemy's formation." The elder who was watching the battle ordered through gritted teeth.  After a burst of horn sound, in addition to the cavalry that continued to attack the front, the other two cavalry behind the cavalry immediately surrounded the undead army on the left and right.

    "You're not too stupid. You know how to attack the flanks. Unfortunately, not only you know this, but I also know it. And not only do I know it, I also know how to prevent it." As he said this, Macedonia, who was watching the battle, raised his hand and made several sign languages.  Two groups of undead cavalry, who had been waiting impatiently for a long time, let out a shout and faced the camel cavalry of the tomb guard family who rushed towards them.

    Riding against riding!

    I have to admit, ?The army of ghosts was much stronger than the tomb-guarding clan. Two cavalrymen, both of a thousand men, crossed each other. Nearly one-third of the tomb-guarding clan fell, while the undead army only had a few dozen people.

    Seeing that both battlefields were suppressed by the undead army, the chief elder of the tomb guard family had to admit that even if he was unwilling to admit it in his heart, his soldiers were indeed unable to compete with the undead army.

    "Retract the troops." The elder ordered his subordinates through gritted teeth.

    "Knowing that you are losing but still fighting hard is something only a fool would do.  The Great Elder is not a fool, he understands what it means to keep Qingshan alive.  Before more casualties occur to the tomb-guarding clan, the most important thing is to preserve their strength.

    Hearing the sound of gold, Macedonia did not give the order to pursue.  Although they won the battle just now, Macedonia knew that it was not the true level of the undead army.  Not long after the undead in the undead army were transformed into heroic spirits, the heroic spirits needed time to adapt to this strange environment on earth. It was precisely for this reason that the tomb-guarding clan had a chance to survive.  However, as time goes by, when the heroic spirits fully adapt to the environment on the ground, the tomb-guarding clan will face more brutal battles.

    "It's almost our turn to come forward." Han Yu, who had been hiding in the Courage to watch the battle, saw the armies of both sides separated, stood up and said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping also stood up after hearing this.  Looking at Han Yu, he asked: "Han Yu, are you really going to let me command the army to fight that undead army? In fact, if we use laser cannons, I estimate that one shot can solve all the problems at hand."

    "Ning Ping, are you willing to do that?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    Ning Ping was stunned for a moment when asked, and then replied: "I am not willing to do so."

    "Then what nonsense are you talking about? Come on now."

    ……

    The soldiers retreated ten miles The tomb-guarding clan retreated ten miles under the order of the great elder before they stabilized their position and regrouped.  The unsatisfactory war made everyone feel depressed.  No one is willing to accept failure, but the facts are so cruel that you cannot help but accept it.

    We counted the number of casualties. In just one informal confrontation, the tomb-guarding clan paid nearly 4,000 lives.  Two-thirds of them fell into the hands of the spear array deployed by the undead army.  Looking at the casualty list, the Great Elder was speechless for a long time.  I originally thought that my army would destroy the undead army in a devastating situation, but I didn't expect that the undead army would be destroyed by the overwhelming force. That is to say, the tomb-guarding clan is the withered one, but the undead army is the one that urges them.

    The gap between reality and ideals is so big that the elder is a little at a loss.  Just when the first elder didn't know what to do next, the second elder came and said in the first elder's ear: "Brother, Han Yu and Ning Ping are here."

    "What are they doing here?" the great elder asked in confusion.

    "Well, why don't you meet me in person?" the second elder suggested.

    "Okay. Invite them in." The first elder thought for a while and then said to the second elder.  The great elder was a little sick at this time and rushed to seek medical treatment. Although he didn't know what Han Yu and the others were doing to come to him at this time, the great elder believed that they were not here to make fun of him, at least not at this time.

    The answer was soon revealed. When the elder heard Han Yu ask him to hand over the command of the Tomb Guard Clan to Ning Ping, the elder was stunned at first, and then looked at Ning Ping in confusion.  Faced with the suspicious eyes of the great elder, Ning Ping knew that if he didn't show some real ability at this time, there would be no way to convince the great elder in front of him.

    "Hmm Han Yu and I both saw the battle between the tomb-guarding clan and the undead army just now. To be honest, there is still a problem with the command level of the great elder. Of course, it is not only the great elder who has problems, but also the generals who lead the army.  Great Elder, do you know what the formation you are facing today is called?"

    "what is it call?"

    "The formation with one layer next to the other is called the fish scale formation. As the name suggests, it is like fish scales, layer by layer, defending layer by layer. When you attacked, Great Elder, you made a mistake. Why didn't you break through in one go?  Enemy formation? Of course the Great Elder's order to send people to attack the two wings of the Fish Scale Formation was correct. Unfortunately, too few people were sent, giving up the only advantage of having more people. If one thousand people cannot deal with the opponent's one thousand people, then send two thousand  People. Three thousand people. As you have seen in today's battle, the undead souls transformed into heroic spirits are not immortal. They are truly dead when they fall to the ground and die. Even if they risk their lives, more than 40,000 people will fight for more than 20,000 people.  People, can’t you still win?”

    “What if it’s you who takes command?” the great elder asked humbly.

    "The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and there is no way it will be carried out as agreed upon in advance. Besides, who can guarantee that the undead emperor will set up a fish scale formation. If the great elder can trust me, I can continueWe helped the great elder with advice in the recent battle. If you don’t believe it, then the great elder should just pretend that we have never been here.  "

    Seeing that Ning Ping was about to leave, the great elder quickly stopped Ning Ping and said, "Please stay. It's not that I don't believe you, but I'm worried that the generals in the clan will not listen to your orders. Let's do this, Ning Ping, you will serve as my staff.  When the war starts again later, please stand next to me."

    Ning Ping glanced at the Great Elder, lowered his head and said, "Okay, then I'll do as you wish. But I'm going to say something ugly first, Great Elder, the combat power of the tomb-guarding clan is indeed not as good as the army of the undead, so the war will begin next time  When the time comes, my suggestions are likely to cause many people to die. You'd better be mentally prepared in advance."

    "As long as their death is worth it, I have no problem with it." The great elder thought for a while and said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping nodded silently when he heard this.

    ……

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Undead Emperor Macedonia chased after him with his undead army that had basically adapted to the environment.  The two sides started fighting again on a flat desert.  With Ning Ping's advice, this time the battle of the Tomb Guards clan became a little more interesting than before.  But it's just a little bit.  In the middle of the battle.  Macedonia suddenly ordered a change of formation, catching the Tomb Guards by surprise. By the time Ning Ping suggested changing the attack method, the Tomb Guards had already dropped nearly a thousand corpses.

    Not long after the war started, more than 40,000 young men lost more than 5,000 people.  However, the losses suffered by the undead army were also not small.  Out of more than 25,000 people, nearly 2,000 people were lost. Except for the initial battle with the tomb-guarding clan commanded by the great elder, which suffered less losses, the rest of the people were lost in this battle.

    No longer an undead spirit, but a heroic spirit that can move freely under the sun.  But for this bit of freedom, the undead paid a high price, and losing their immortality was the biggest price.  Killed here.  That means being truly killed, with no possibility of resurrection.

    ??In a sense, the army of heroic spirits and the Tomb Guards clan are on the same starting line at this time.  It fully expresses the meaning of the saying that people cannot be resurrected after death.

    The battle continues

    The soldiers on both sides were entangled at this time. At this time, the military quality of the soldiers on both sides could be seen.  The army of heroic spirits was divided into small teams and worked together to fight against the enemy.  But the tomb-guards were in groups, like a group of headless flies, attacking any nearby opponents they caught.  But teams composed of heroic soldiers always respond to each other from a distance. With tacit cooperation, the soldiers of the tomb guard clan often fail to hit the target.  He was killed by a spear that suddenly appeared.

    "This can't go on like this. We must retreat. Otherwise, we will be wiped out sooner or later." Ning Ping said urgently to the great elder.  But the great elder lost his temper at this moment.  Perhaps it was because the absolute battle was like this that Ning Ping was no longer needed.  Shaking his head and rejecting Ning Ping's request, he instead ordered the clarion call for a general attack to be blown.

    Hearing the sound of the horn, the soldiers who had not yet entered the battlefield shouted and rushed towards the army of heroic spirits.  But at this time, the battlefield was in chaos. Even if the fresh troops rushed into the battlefield, before the camels could run a few steps, they had to stop to avoid the friendly troops who were entangled with the army of heroic spirits.  But in this case, the new force will be of no use at all.  Not only did it not work, it actually made the battlefield more chaotic.

    Seeing this situation, Ning Ping shook his head.  He said to the great elder: "Since you think you can win, then I won't be a nuisance here anymore." After saying that, Ning Ping turned around and walked to Han Yu's side, and walked back with Han Yu.  When the elder saw this, he wanted to reach out to stop him, but he felt that Ning Ping was really rude because he didn't save any face for him.  Pride made the elder let Ning Ping and Han Yu leave.  But before Han Yu and Ning Ping left, the heroic army launched a counterattack under the leadership of Macedonia.

    What does it mean to destroy everything?  Seeing the heroic army under the leadership of Macedonia, it was like a raging wave of offensive.  It wasn't until this moment that the great elder knew regret, but there was no regret medicine in this world.  Even if you regret it again, it will not help at this time.  The most important thing right now is to preserve your strength as much as possible and leave here with the soldiers who are still alive.

    "Brother, you take the others and leave first, I will stay behind." The second elder shouted loudly to the first elder.  Hearing this, the great elder shook his head and refused: "No, the defeat this time is my responsibility. If I follow Ning Ping's advice Alas~ Second brother, you take the people and leave first, I will stay behind." After saying this, the great elder said  Urging the camel on his crotch, he was about to step forward, but the second elder reached out to stop him, "Brother, in terms of leadership ability, I am not as good as you, but if you are struggling with others, you are not as good as me. This is not the time for us to argue.  If we delay for a while, more soldiers will die here. Brother, let’s go, let’s go quickly!”

    The Great Elder knew that what the Second Elder said was right, and he also knew that at this timeWhen they were arguing, he bowed to the second elder on the camel, pulled the reins hard, and led the people towards the rear.  The second elder looked at the leaving figure of the first elder. After a moment of silence, the second elder led his own soldiers and rushed straight to where the undead emperor's chariot was.

    He was invincible along the way and soon attracted the attention of the Undead Emperor.

    "These people are very brave, give them the courtesy of meeting me." Macedonia glanced at the second elder and others, and ordered slowly.

    At this time, the battle is basically over. After this period of charging and killing, there are only less than a hundred people left around the second elder. It is almost impossible to break out of the siege.  The second elder had already made up his mind to die, but now, the second elder had a new idea. If he could take the opportunity to kill the undead emperor, his eldest brother would not have to worry anymore.

    With this idea in mind.  The second elder led more than a hundred people to kill the undead emperor.  Perhaps due to Macedonia's order, the second elder led his men to approach the Undead Emperor without any hindrance. Then he saw the Undead Emperor personally going into battle, riding a tall bone horse, holding a long sword and leading his own guards to greet him.  Come up.

    ……

    With just one encounter, the second elder and his men were all wiped out. Except for the second elder, who was knocked off his mount by the undead emperor's sword and luckily survived, the remaining more than a hundred people were all killed in one encounter.

    "Surrender?" Macedonia asked warmly.

    The second elder raised his head and glanced at Macedonia, and said with a sneer: "You want me to surrender to you? Go ahead and dream about your dreams." As he spoke, the second elder stretched his neck forward, and wiped it with the sword on his neck.  neck.

    Looking at the second elder who fell to the ground dead.  Macedon ordered: "Haosheng restrained himself, and after the war is over, find a place to bury him properly."

    "yes."

    *************************************

    Both battles ended in defeat, especially in the second battle, not only did nearly ten thousand people die, but even the second elder of the clan died.  This continuous blow brought the morale of the tomb-guarding clan to a freezing point.  If it weren't for the great elder's usual prestige, there might have been deserters at this time.  However, if a solution is not immediately thought of, even the Great Elder cannot guarantee that deserters will not appear in the army.

    After the first battle, we retreated ten miles.  After the second battle, they retreated forty miles in one breath.  Even after retreating forty miles, the defeated soldiers of the tomb guard clan still felt lingering fear.  Worried that an army of heroic spirits would suddenly attack.

    After learning about the death of the second elder, the first elder seemed to have changed into a different person, sitting alone in the tent without asking anything.  Until Han Yu and Ning Ping visited again.

    Hearing Ning Ping’s arrival, the elder seemed to have come to life. He jumped out of the tent, took Ning Ping’s hand and said, “I was wrong.”

    "Come into the tent and talk." Ning Ping couldn't help but push the elder into the tent upon seeing this, while Han Yu had people guard the door of the tent. No one was allowed to disturb him unless there was something urgent.

    He carefully looked at the great elder in front of him.  The great elder who didn't look old at all now seemed to have suddenly aged twenty years, with wrinkles on his brows, even if he wasn't frowning.  It can also be seen clearly.  White hair sprouted from his head, making him look like a white-headed man.  It's no wonder that two of his good brothers died one after another, especially one of them that could be said to have been indirectly killed by him. It was a good thing that the elder didn't go crazy after such a blow.

    "The battle has not continued yet, and you are so depressed. Are you worthy of the soldiers who trust you, and the second and third elders who sacrificed their lives?" Ning Ping frowned and asked the great elder.

    Hearing Ning Ping mention the second elder and the third elder, the body of the elder who was originally depressed was shaken, and his eyes that were originally cloudy and lifeless finally regained some vitality.  He nodded repeatedly and said: "You are right. I can't be so depressed, and I can't continue to be depressed. I want revenge, I want to avenge my brother."

    Seeing that the great elder was recovering, Ning Ping was relieved, but he was worried that the great elder would never recover from the fall, otherwise even if he came, he would not be able to command the leaderless tomb-guarding clan.

    "Great Elder, we haven't lost yet. It's too early to admit defeat now. The army of the Undead Emperor is approaching here. Do you know what you should do most right now?"

    "What should I do?" the great elder asked after hearing this.

    Ning Ping saw this and replied: "Inspire the morale, let the soldiers of the tomb guard clan regain their confidence, and have the determination to compete with the army of heroic spirits again."

    The Great Elder was a little embarrassed. After recovering, the Great Elder knew exactly what a mess the current situation was.  If you want to boost morale, it can't be done in a short time.

    Meet the Great ElderIn the face of the crisis, Ning Ping came up with an idea: "Great Elder, there must be brave men under the heavy reward. In addition, after losing two consecutive battles, many of the remaining people's relatives and friends have died in the battle. This is all possible."  Conditions of utilization.”

    "How about you do it for me. I already know that I am not that good. You have the final say on future battles." The great elder said to Ning Ping tentatively.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "To the soldiers of the Tomb Guard Clan, I am an outsider. I can make suggestions, but I cannot command them. Great Elder, you are the Great Elder of the Tomb Guard Clan.  Now there is a crisis among the tomb-guarding clan. If you don’t stand up now, when are you going to stand up?"

    "Okay, I'll go." The great elder was silent for a moment, nodded heavily to Ning Ping, and walked towards the outside of the tent.

    “Wait a minute.” Ning Ping shouted.

    "Is there anything else you want to explain?"

    "You should freshen up first. With your current appearance, I'm afraid it will be difficult to boost the morale of the soldiers." Ning Ping pointed at the elder's face and said to the elder.

    The elder who was reminded smiled sheepishly, asked someone to fetch water to freshen up, and ordered someone to blow the horn for the entire army to assemble.

    When he saw the slightly confused and helpless faces of his clan members, the elder could not help but blame himself.  When they needed themselves most, they hid in their tents and kept feeling depressed.  If Ning Ping hadn't rushed over regardless of previous suspicions, the tomb-guarding clan might have really ended like this.

    Clearing his throat, the great elder raised his voice and said to his soldiers: "My warriors, are you afraid?"

    There was silence in the square, everyone’s eyes were fixed on the Great Elder, listening quietly to what was going on.  I heard the great elder continue to say: "I'm very scared. More than 10,000 people of my tribe were killed in two battles. Those people with whom I usually have good or bad relationships will never be seen again in the blink of an eye. I'm really  I'm very scared because I don't know when I will die. But no matter how scared I am, I have no way to retreat. Our enemies are a group of monsters. If we let them run wild, our families will become each other's enemies.  Prisoners, being bullied by the other side. We have no way out, who wants to watch their cherished family members being bullied? Answer me!"

    "I don't want to!" The crowd roared.

    "Yes, I don't want to. But why did I only hear a few voices shouting? Have others decided to give in and ignore the safety of their families?"

    "No!"

    "I'm afraid of death, but I'm even more afraid of my relatives dying in front of me. Two of my good brothers died in battle one after another. I want to avenge them. I can't let their sacrifice become a meaningless thing.  . I can’t live with peace of mind after their death, at least until I destroy that army of the undead. What about you? You can raise your hands to the enemy who killed your relatives and friends after their relatives and friends died on the battlefield.  Surrender and beg for mercy?"

    "cannot!!!"

    "I will lead you to continue fighting against the undead army. Even if I fight to the last person, I will never take a step back, because we have no way to retreat. I want to tell those undead. We will never give in! Never!  !!”

    "no way!!!"

    A successful speech boosts morale, although it is only temporary, but it is enough for the time being.  At least it can prevent these people from continuing to live lifelessly, like pigs and dogs waiting to be slaughtered.

    Facing the great elder who returned to the big tent.  Ning Ping smiled and praised: "A very successful speech. What we have to do next is a victory. Even if it is small, it is a battle that must be won. Only by continuing your victory can the inspired soldiers not dissipate."  , when the morale is reunited, it will be time for a decisive battle with the army of heroic spirits."

    "Well, what do you think we should do? What should we do?" The great elder nodded and said to Ning Ping.  Having learned from the past, the great elder learned the lesson this time.

    Ning Ping was very satisfied with the great elder's attitude at this time. He nodded and said to the great elder: "It's best if you think so. I have investigated the terrain of this area in advance and know that there is a quicksand belt nearby. We want to win a game  Victory that boosts morale depends on those quicksands.”

    "Who can be responsible for being the bait?" the great elder asked.

    "Don't worry about anyone being given up. The quicksand belt there is very weird. It only becomes a quicksand belt at a specific time, and when it is no longer that specific time, the quicksand belt is a desert. All we have to do is how to place the target in  Attract there before a certain time comes.”

    "I'll come." The great elder volunteered.

    Ning Ping shook his head and said: "You can't do it. You are the leader of the tomb-guarding clan. It won't be your turn to go to anyone. Change it to someone else."People, you must be bold and careful, and dare to fight tooth and nail.  "

    Seeing that Ning Ping did not agree to go by himself, the elder thought for a while and said: "Let Xiaoqiang go, he is a leader among the younger generation, and I will be relieved only if he goes, but this mission is really not dangerous.  "

    "There is no real danger in this world. Even if you drink cold water, you may choke to death. I can only guarantee you that if Xiaoqiang and the people he leads act according to my orders, I am 70% sure  Make sure they are fine. But if they act recklessly, then I have no way to guarantee it."

    “…Don’t worry about this, I guarantee they won’t forget how much they weigh just because they got carried away like I did before.”

    "That's not what I meant." Ning Ping explained after hearing this.

    The great elder shook his head slightly, "I know you didn't mean that, but I still want to say this. I'm sorry for what happened before. I'm sorry."

    "It doesn't matter, I didn't let it go to my heart. Right now it's more important to deal with the Undead Emperor first."

    Seeing Ning Ping’s sincere face, the elder’s heart finally returned to his stomach, and he quickly ordered someone to find Xiao Qiang.  Unexpectedly, not only Xiaoqiang came.  Even Xiaoqiang's sister also came.

    "What are you doing here? Get out." The elder frowned and shouted to Xiao Qiang's sister Xiao Yu.  But Xiao Yu replied stubbornly: "My brother and I want to act together."

    "Forget it, First Elder, let her do whatever she wants." Ning Ping stopped the First Elder who was still about to scold him, turned to Xiaoqiang and said: "I called you here because I have a task that needs to be completed for you. Let me tell you in advance, this  The mission is very dangerous, if you don't want to, it's still too late to refuse."

    "No need to think about it, I am willing." Xiaoqiang replied without hesitation.

    "Okay, since you are willing, then I will say it. We need a victory now to boost morale. But you also know the current situation. It is impossible to win a war, you can only win it in a small way.  Think of a way to deal with a large-scale battle. I will discuss with the great elder. We will send you to lead a group of people to serve as ambushes and lure out a group of the undead army."

    "I don't have any problem with being used as a bait, but this area is so vast that there is no cover at all. Where will our ambush be hidden? Should it be hidden under the sand?" Xiao Qiang looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked.  road.

    "The ambush circle we set is actually a quicksand belt"

    "What? Quicksand belt! No! I object to this task." Xiao Yu, standing behind Xiaoqiang, shouted.

    "Shut up! You don't understand any rules!" The great elder immediately scolded.

    "But grandpa, it's a quicksand belt." Xiao Yu stamped his feet anxiously.

    "Grandpa? Great Elder, are these your grandson and granddaughter?" Ning Ping looked at the Great Elder in surprise and asked.

    The elder nodded and replied: "Ah, yes. They are indeed my grandson and granddaughter. The grandson's name is Xiao Qiang, but he calls him Xiaoqiang after being called over and over again. This disobedient girl is called Xiao Yu. She is a general manager  The troublemaker that gives me a headache.”

    After listening to the Great Elder's introduction, Ning Ping nodded to Xiao Qiang, "Don't worry, Xiao Qiang. Although it is a quicksand belt, it is a special quicksand belt. It will only change at a specific time. Then you just need to listen  Do as I tell you and I promise you and your companions will be fine."

    "What's the use of your guarantee?" Xiao Yu shouted to Ning Ping before Xiao Qiang could answer.

    "How impudent! Xiao Yu. You are so unruly." The elder glared at Xiao Yu and shouted.  Xiao Yu pursed her lips tightly, tears of grievance welling up in her eyes.  Ning Ping couldn't stand it and said to the great elder: "Great elder, I'm fine"

    "You don't need to be so kind!" Xiao Yu shouted with a stubborn look on his face.

    "Get out! Go back to your camp and let me reflect! Without my order, you are not allowed to leave the camp even half a step!" the great elder shouted angrily.

    "Huh!" Xiao Yu didn't dare to confront his grandfather.  He poured out all his grievances on Ning Ping, snorted coldly, turned around and rushed out.  Just in time when Han Yu came to see Ning Ping for something, a figure rushed over unexpectedly. Fortunately, Han Yu reached out to hold Xiao Yu who was bounced back after hitting him.

    "Are you okay?" Han Yu asked with concern.  It's just that when Xiao Yu saw Han Yu who was with Ning Ping, he immediately hated Wu Jiwu and threw away Han Yu's hand holding his arm. He stepped on Han Yu hard and raised his head with arrogance.  left the camp.

    After Xiao Yu left, Han Yu limped to Ning Ping and asked with a grin on his face: "That little bitch is very angry. Ning Ping, are you teasing her?"

    "Don't talk nonsense, I don't have that free time. Besides, I only have dreams in my heart."??It's not like you don't know a person.  "Ning Ping replied angrily after hearing this.

    But Han Yu didn't believe it, "You can't say for sure. As the saying goes, domestic flowers don't have the fragrance of wild flowers. I'm warning you, Ning Ping, it's familiar. If you dare to be sorry to my sister, I will fall out with you."  .”

    "What are you talking about? What's the matter with you?" Ning Ping asked with a straight face.  But Han Yu was a bit reluctant and still told Ning Ping about Xiao Yu, asking Ning Ping to hold on and not do anything that would be sorry for Han Mengxin.

    "Let me introduce to you, this is Xiao Qiang, Xiao Yu's brother. This is the great elder, Xiao Yu's grandfather." Ning Ping really couldn't stand Han Yu's verbosity, so he introduced Han Yu to Xiao Yu in the camp.  The relationship between Qiang and the Great Elder and Xiao Yu.

    Han Yu was very embarrassed and couldn't help complaining in a low voice about why Ning Ping didn't remind him earlier. Ning Ping rolled his eyes angrily and replied: "I wanted to remind you, but did you give me time to open my mouth?"

    Han Yu: ""

    "Haha, your sister is quite cute." Facing Xiao Qiang and the elder, Han Yu said after laughing.  Ning Ping shook his head slightly when he saw this, and said to Xiao Qiang and the elder: "Ignore him, he usually doesn't escape like this. Let's talk about the specific details of this ambush."

    "Okay, okay" Xiao Qiang and the First Elder, who also felt embarrassed, quickly nodded in agreement.

    Hearing Ning Ping mention the ambush, Han Yu quickly said: "Ning Ping, if you didn't tell me, I would have forgotten. I came here just for the ambush."

    "What's the matter?" Ning Ping asked.

    "That's right, Yan'er just wrote me a reply, saying that the idea we proposed is achievable, but she needs some preparation time, so let's make more preparations."

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this and said: "Of course there is no problem. As long as Yan'er says there is no problem, then it will be worth waiting for two more days."

    "It doesn't take two days. It's just a projector. If you have enough materials, it can be done in just a few hours."

    “You’re stupid, you don’t need to prepare or experiment, what if something goes wrong?” Ning Ping, who was in a good mood, said to Han Yu.

    Seeing Ning Ping talking to Han Yu like this, the elder on the side had to ask in a low voice: "Ning Ping, what were you talking about just now? What kind of projector?"

    Hearing the great elder's inquiry, Ning Ping, who was in a good mood, gave it up and said to the great elder: "You will know when the time comes."

    Great Elder: ""

    ……

    The great elder was not kept waiting for too long. The next morning, Ning Ping took a dark wooden box and placed it in front of the great elder.

    "Is this a projector?" the great elder asked doubtfully.

    "That's right. Great Elder, let me show you how this works."

    "Okay, okay." The great elder nodded quickly.

    He found Xiao Qiang and asked him to stand on the side of the great elder. Then the great elder saw his grandson standing directly opposite him.  The startled elder quickly looked at Xiao Qiang, who was standing beside him, but this look immediately startled the elder again. There was actually a Xiao Qiang.

    "Grandpa, how come you wow~ why do you still have yourself?" Xiao Qiang saw himself standing directly opposite the great elder and couldn't help but shouted in surprise.

    "Ning Ping, is this a divine weapon?" the elder asked Ning Ping excitedly.

    Ning Ping smiled and replied: "Of course it's not a divine weapon, it's just a small prop that can fool the undead."

    ……

    After Ning Ping’s explanation and his own hands-on experience, the great elder understood the function of the box called the projector in front of him.  From what he understood, it was a prop that could be used as a blindfold. Even if it wasn't a magical weapon, it was still an amazing treasure.

    “Are you the messengers sent by God?” the great elder asked, looking at Ning Ping with bright eyes.

    Ning Ping: ""

 Text Chapter 687 Mirage

    The sea has turned into mulberry fields, and the passage of time has completely changed all the landforms outside the Golden City. The original forests, grasslands, and mountains have now all turned into an endless sea of ??sand.  In the past, because he had to deal with the Tomb Guards clan, the Undead Emperor did not bother to study the terrain outside the Golden City. However, after the Tomb Guards clan was defeated, the Undead Emperor, who returned to the Golden City victoriously, had to start worrying about formulating the next march route.

    Although heroic spirits do not need to eat, they cannot wander around in the sea of ??sand like a headless fly, nor can they wipe out everything along the way like locusts crossing the border.  The most important issue right now is to figure out where you are and how far you are from the nearest place where humans live.

    The Undead Emperor Macedonia has a strong desire to conquer, but this does not mean that Macedonia will capture and conquer everything.  At least the vast desert in front of them was of little interest to Macedonia.

    After sending out thousands of scouts, Macedonia and his army of heroes stayed in the Golden City and waited, waiting quietly.

    The royal palace in the Golden City became Macedonia’s temporary palace.  In the palace, Macedonia saw the crystal coffin that Han Yu had mentioned to him, as well as the tunnel through which Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the underground mausoleum.  Seeing all this, Macedonia was a little curious as to who placed this crystal coffin in his palace and dug a tunnel under the crystal coffin leading to the underground mausoleum.  The answer is unknown. Macedonia does not know the future, and of course it is impossible to know this.

    He ordered people to carry the valuable crystal coffin out of the palace, and ordered people to block the tunnel entrance. Macedonia was ready to take a rest.  It will take some time before the scouts come back.  At this time, Macedonia can be said to have nothing to do.  But just when Macedonia wanted to rest, some soldiers came to report that a group of soldiers patrolling outside the Golden City captured a talking golden skeleton.

    "Skeleton?" When Macedonia heard the word skeleton, he couldn't help but think of the black skeleton that Han Yu had mentioned before, but the skeleton caught by his soldiers was golden and could talk.

    “Bring that skeleton to see me.” Macedonia was interested and ordered the soldiers who came to report.

    "yes."

    ……

    Not long after, a golden skeleton tied with five flowers was pushed and pushed in front of Macedonia.  Macedon looked at the golden skull and asked, "Does it have a name?"

    "Curo." The golden skeleton stood up straight and replied.

    "Wellwhat happened to you? How did you become like this?" Macedonia asked again.

    When the Golden Skeleton heard Macedonia commenting that he looked like a ghost, he couldn't help but murmur to himself: "You are no better than me?" However, the Golden Skeleton did not dare to say this out loud, after a brief silence.  The golden skeleton confessed: "I don't know how I became like this. I just woke up and found that I became like this."

    "What are you doing here?"

    “…This is my home.”

    ""

    ""

    "This is your home? Have you always lived here?" Macedonia looked at the golden skeleton in surprise and asked.

    "……Yes."

    Macedonia was silent for a while and said to the golden skeleton: "Where is your home?"

    "It's right here."

    “…Then this place has been temporarily requisitioned, please find another place to live.”

    "……yes."

    Seeing the golden skeleton walking out, Macedonia suddenly remembered a question, and quickly stopped the golden skeleton and asked: "Wait, you said you live here, do you know the terrain nearby?"

    "understand a little bit."

    "That's great. Don't leave yet. Tell me about the landforms nearby. If possible, it's best to tell us where there are people nearby. Of course, you will be rewarded."

    "What kind of compensation do you think I need to be useful if I look like this?" The golden skeleton spread his hands.  Ask Macedonia.  Macedon was stunned when he was asked. After looking at the golden skeleton up and down, he found out sadly that it was exactly as the skeleton said. It seemed that money, beauty and other rewards were of no use to this skeleton.

    Fortunately, the Golden Skeleton did not embarrass Macedonia. After reminding Macedonia, he began to talk to Macedonia about the things that Macedonia was most concerned about.  Originally, Macedonia didn't have much hope for the golden skeleton, thinking that even if the skeleton knew the nearby terrain, it probably didn't know much.  But during this conversation, I discovered that this skeleton was very eloquent and had a strong narrative ability.  And what makes Macedonia even more satisfied is that this skeleton can actually draw. When introducing himself to the nearby terrain, he also used the paper and pen provided by Macedonia to draw a simple sketch of the nearby terrain.Easy picture.

    Listening with ears is never more intuitive than seeing with eyes.  Macedonia looked carefully at the topographic map drawn by the skeleton.  He said to the golden skeleton without raising his head: "Don't leave, stay with me and serve me."

    "Huh?" The golden skeleton was stunned when he heard this. Just as he was about to open his mouth to refuse, he was interrupted by Macedonia.  "Don't refuse my offer. If you are willing, I can use the death scepter in my hand to give you a body of flesh and blood."

    After hearing this condition, Golden Skeleton thought about it.  He nodded and accepted Macedonia's invitation.  Seeing that the Golden Skeleton agreed, Macedonia immediately began to fulfill its promise, using the power of the Death Scepter to reshape the human body for the Golden Skeleton.  At first, Macedonia wanted to do half and leave the other half, and then give the golden skeleton a complete body after it has performed meritorious services.  But when Macedonia saw Kuro, who was half flesh and half skeleton, this idea was immediately abandoned.  It's really a bit scary. If you see it unexpectedly at night, even those who don't have heart disease may be frightened and fall ill.

    Qrow stood in the palace and tried to move his new body. Except that his movements were not as light as before, he felt nothing else.  This made Macedon a little disappointed, and he thought Qrow would cry with joy after getting his new body.  But he didn't expect that this skeleton didn't even show an excited expression, which really disappointed Macedonia.

    Just when he was disappointed, he heard the noise outside the palace, and Macedonia walked to the door of the palace.  He knows his army well.  Unless an important situation occurs, a well-trained and disciplined army will not cause such commotion.

    As soon as he arrived at the door, he didn't need anyone to report him. Macedon was also shocked by what he saw. Directly opposite the palace gate, a strange scene appeared in the sky, wearing the same clothes as his army of heroes.  One of the troops is in the quicksand. Although they are struggling hard, it is still of no avail.

    ……

    “I didn’t expect to see a mirage.” The golden skeleton who followed out looked at the scene that was gradually disappearing in the sky and said in surprise.

    Macedonia said without looking back: "Yes. A mirage." After speaking, Macedonia raised his voice and shouted to the soldiers who were whispering because of the scene in the sky: "Don't panic, everyone, this is just a natural phenomenon, and it is not a bad thing.  A bad omen before it happens. Don’t panic, everyone, it’s okay.”

    Out of trust in the Macedonian emperor, the talking soldiers stopped their discussions and returned to their respective camps under the leadership of their generals.  Seeing everyone dispersed, the golden skeleton whispered to Macedon: "This mirage seems not to be an illusion, right?"

    Macedon nodded and replied: "Yes, I know. But in order to stabilize the morale of the army, that's all I can say. Qrow, keep your mouth shut. I don't want to punish you for a crime that shakes the morale of the army."

    Being warned, Qrow nodded quickly and replied: "Your Majesty, please rest assured, Qrow knows what to do."

    Without paying much attention to Kuro, Macedon ordered his soldiers: "Go and inform the generals to discuss matters."

    ……

    Your Majesty called upon you, and the generals rushed to the palace from all over the Golden City.  As soon as everyone arrived, Macedonia said to the generals straight to the point: "I won't talk nonsense. You also saw the mirage just now. Ordinary soldiers don't understand what the mirage is, but you all understand. The one we sent out  A scout team is in trouble. Were the scouts careless? Or were they plotted by the enemy? If you have any ideas, just speak freely."

    After Macedonia finished his opening remarks, the generals expressed their opinions, and they concluded that the scene they saw in the mirage was real.  The scout team sent out encountered danger.  The scouts who can be sent out are all the best among the best. There is not much possibility of being seduced by the enemy. The most likely possibility is that the scouts accidentally broke into the quicksand belt in the desert, thus triggering this tragedy.

    When the matter comes to this point, it can basically be concluded that Macedonia does not care much about this loss.  He just told the generals to keep their mouths shut when the meeting was over.  Do not spread random information to avoid unnecessary panic among soldiers.

    The mirage incident originally ended here.  But in the next few days, one or two teams of scouts sent out would always fail to return on time.  Macedonia did not believe that the scouts who did not return were deserters.  The only possibility left was that something unexpected happened to the scouts sent out.  Whether they accidentally broke into the quicksand zone or were ambushed by the enemy, the losses of army soldiers were real.  If Macedonia was still the emperor, Macedonia would not even take a look at the loss of this scout.  But it's different now.  Today, with the loss of population and territory, if Macedonia wants to conquer the world, it must properly use every ounce of power in its hands.  It can be said that MacedoniaThe more than 20,000 people he currently controls here are the seeds for his conquest of the world. One less person will make Macedonia feel distressed.  What's more, like now, the battle attrition is unknown.

    "We must find out what is going on?" Macedonia said in a deep voice to the general who was responsible for going out to investigate today.

    "yes."

    In order to maximize the effectiveness of the investigation, a team of thousands of scouts were sent out every day.  There were a thousand people in total, divided into fifty groups of twenty people, with the Golden City as the center, and spread out in all directions, like casting a net, to explore the situation around the Golden City.

    Because of Macedonia’s personal order, the general who personally led the team this time specially led five groups of scouts to investigate in the direction where the missing scouts were responsible for the past few days.

    When we reached noon, the leading soldier at the front of the team suddenly ran back and reported the enemy's situation.  As soon as the general heard the news, he immediately rushed over with the bone horse under his crotch.  When he came to the scout who was staying on the dune and was responsible for surveillance, he looked in the direction pointed by the scout. Sure enough, he saw a group of humans who had fought against him some time ago sitting there in an open space some distance away from the dune.  Rest and eat.

    The general made a rough estimate based on the strength he brought.  It shouldn't be a problem to eat the resting humans.  But vaguely, the general was a little uneasy. He always felt that he had overlooked some issues that he had not considered.

    But just when the general was hesitating, the guard on the side suddenly noticed something and quickly reminded the general to take a look.  The general took a closer look and saw that the group of resting people actually took out some equipment that originally belonged to his own scouts.  It seems that the disappearance of the previous few scouts is most likely related to these people.  In order to thoroughly understand the reason for the disappearance of his scouts, the general decided to attack. It was only necessary to leave a few alive, as for the others.  Just kill them to avenge those scouts.

    This time the general brought a total of more than a hundred people, but there were only thirty or forty humans under the dunes. The two-to-one advantage made the general believe that the battle would end soon.  If everything goes well, maybe those humans will be solved by people like us before they even have time to react.

    Out of confidence in his soldiers, the general did not think too much about tactics. After confirming that there was no ambush nearby, the general slowly drew out the sword from his waist and pointed hard at the group of humans under the sand dunes.  Then he took the lead and urged the bone horse under his crotch to rush down the sand dune.  The general made this move.  The more than a hundred soldiers who followed immediately rushed down.

    When the general and his men rushed halfway up the dune, the humans under the dune seemed to have discovered the general and others.  Suddenly.  The human side seemed to have exploded, getting up and spinning around like headless flies.  When the general rushes under the sand dunes and rushes straight towards the human side, the human side will organize a defensive formation.

    When the general saw this, he immediately urged his mount to speed up, hoping to disrupt the deployment of the human side before the human side could gain a foothold and open a gap for the soldiers following behind.

    But something unexpected happened. When he was less than thirty meters away from those humans, the bone horse under the general's crotch suddenly gave out its front hooves and leaned forward, throwing the unprepared general directly.  Fly out.  The general is imagining that he will kill everyone in one fell swoop.  But he didn't expect that his bone horse would suddenly come to him. He didn't even have time to react before he plunged into the sand, leaving only his body and limbs outside the sand.

    The general felt that his posture was embarrassing and immediately wanted to pull his head out of the sand. Unexpectedly, not only was his head not pulled out, but he felt like he was sinking deeper and deeper.  The suction force from the ground caused the general to sink into the sand involuntarily.

    The general has thought about many ways to die, among which the most happy one is to die in battle, but this is definitely not the case of being suffocated to death by the sand without even fighting the enemy.

    But the more the general struggled, the harder it was to break free.  Gradually.  The general began to have trouble breathing and became dizzy.  Just when the general felt that he was about to die, he felt something was wrapped around his exposed right ankle, and then he felt a strong force pulling him out.

    The general thought at first that his men were saving him.  But when the general was pulled out of the sand, the general saw that all his men had fallen into the sand one by one. They could not save themselves, let alone saving themselves.  The general struggled to stand up and save his men.  But the struggle just now had exhausted the general's energy.  Although the general does not need to eat to replenish his physical strength, this does not mean that the general's physical strength is endless. When the strength in the body is exhausted, the general needs time to restore his physical strength.  But now if the general recovers his strength, those soldiers who got stuck in the quicksand may still see a Tianling Cap if they are lucky.

    &nbsp;Just when the general felt helpless, he suddenly felt his right foot being dragged, and the general quickly looked towards the other end of the rope.  It's actually human.  The humans who were targeted by him saved himperhaps not to save himself, but because he was a general, so he wanted to capture him.

    When he thought of this, the general immediately struggled again. His pride prevented the general from accepting the reality of becoming a human prisoner.  In order to avoid this reality, the general would rather sink into quicksand like his subordinates.  But the reality is cruel. The general only struggled for a moment and lost strength. Then he was dragged to a safe area by the group of humans and tied up.  In order to prevent the rare captive in front of him from getting emotional, he committed suicide.  The general was tied up very artistically, not to mention the four horses were tied up, and a ball gag was stuffed in his mouth.

    The general, who was being carried away like a pig, turned red and his eyes widened.  If he could speak, the general would have cursed a long time ago, but now, he could only let out waves of protest and was at the mercy of these damn humans.

    The general didn’t know that what happened to him had been seen by Macedonia, to whom he was loyal.  The mirage appeared again, and it appeared more clearly and persistently than last time. From the time the general discovered the target until the general was captured and carried away, the entire process was reproduced.

    Macedonia’s face was livid and his fists were clenched. Everyone could see that Macedonia was on the verge of bursting into anger.  Golden Skull Kuro slowly walked to Macedon's side and whispered: "I know the whereabouts of the humans in the mirage."

    "Where?" Macedonia asked in a cold tone.

    "Leave the Golden City and go eastward for two hundred miles. There is an oasis there, and those humans are hiding there." Qrow replied slowly.

    "Send the order, the whole army must assemble." Macedonia was silent for a moment and ordered loudly.

 Text Chapter 688 Occupying Pearl Town

    The oasis two hundred miles away that Skeleton Kuro mentioned was not the residence of the Tomb Guards clan, but Pearl Town, a desert town where ordinary people lived.  But for Macedonia, it didn't matter whether the tomb-guards were there or not. What he needed was to vent the anger in the hearts of his soldiers.

    In full view of the public, even if you tell the soldiers that it is an illusion, it will still affect morale, and even cause the soldiers to be dissatisfied with themselves because of their inaction.  As a leading general, he must make his soldiers feel that the general and himself are on the same side at all times. Only in this way can the soldiers work hard for their general.

    The army of heroic spirits was dispatched, following the direction pointed by Kuro, and headed towards Pearl Town without any notice.  Two hundred miles is not too far for well-trained soldiers. Even if they are marching in the desert and do not need water or food, the army of heroes did not waste too much time and reached the edge of Pearl Town.

    Looking at the defenseless Pearl Town, Macedonia ordered his generals: "Tell the soldiers, try not to kill anyone. We want to conquer the world, but if we destroy the world, what's the point of conquering it?"

    "yes."

    The horn of the attack sounded, and the two thousand-man teams responsible for the attack rushed straight to Pearl Town. The other two thousand-man teams surrounded Pearl Town on the left and right, preparing to completely surround Pearl Town and not let anyone go.  people.

    As the mayor of Pearl Town, Cheng Gong immediately realized that there was trouble when he heard the horn sound.  Unlike ordinary people who were resting at home, Cheng Gong immediately ordered someone to sound the alarm.  The residents of Pearl Town were reminded to take up arms and prepare to protect their homes, and then Cheng Gong rushed to the outside of the town with the organized security team.

    The town in the oasis has no city walls. When Cheng Gong walked out of the house and rushed out of the town, he saw the overwhelming smoke and dust outside the town and bursts of shouts of death.

    The momentum of the charge of two thousand people was very scary. When Cheng Gong led the security team with no more than a hundred people to face this momentum, any resistance he had in his heart suddenly disappeared.  Cheng Gong hurriedly ordered his subordinates: "Throw away all weapons, raise your hands and kneel on the ground." As he said this, Cheng Gong did so and kneeled on the ground with his hands raised.  Signaling for surrender.  Seeing the mayor do this, the security team standing behind quickly followed suit.

    The charging Heroic Spirit Vanguard originally thought they would encounter some resistance, but unexpectedly they knelt down and surrendered before they started fighting.  From here we can see the discipline of the heroic army.  After Cheng Gong knelt down and surrendered, the Heroic Spirit Pioneer ignored Cheng Gong and others, but rushed into the town first and took control of the main street of the town.  As for Cheng Gong and others, friendly forces who arrived later will naturally take over.

    Things went smoothly beyond Macedonia's expectations. After learning that Pearl Town surrendered without a fight, Macedonia personally accepted Cheng Gong's surrender.  In Macedonian view.  This will be their first stronghold, and it is necessary to manage it properly.  From Cheng Gong's mouth.  Macedonia learned many things it wanted to know.  Macedonia did not pursue the matter of Kuro providing false information, but only alienated the other party.

    The military discipline of the Heroic Spirit Army is very good, and no rape or robbery occurred.  This finally made the residents of Pearl Town feel a little calmer.  After people from the security team walked down the street and told everyone not to worry, the residents of Pearl Town finally calmed down completely and continued to live their daily lives.

    In Cheng Gong’s residence, Macedonia was sitting in the main seat, listening to Cheng Gong’s explanation of the current human world.  Although he didn't know the origins of these people, Cheng Gong knew.  At least these people are not sand pirates.  As long as they are not sand pirates, their life safety is basically guaranteed not to be threatened. As long as they cooperate a little, nothing will happen.  After further contact, Cheng Gong suddenly discovered that this was actually not a bad thing. The master in front of him was a very courageous person, and he worked under such a person.  You no longer have to worry about qualifications, all you have to worry about is whether your abilities are sufficient.

    After revealing a little bit of the idea of ????taking refuge, Macedonia chose to accept Cheng Gong's surrender without hesitation.  In order to leave a good impression in front of the new owner, Cheng Gong immediately told Macedonia about the two children of his original owner's family about Pearl Town.

    It’s just that Cheng Gong didn’t expect it.  Not only did his move fail to please his new master, but it actually made the new master feel a little displeased with him.  This is the old master who can't wait to betray his old master just after taking refuge. This kind of person can be used but cannot be reused.  In the future, when more people are available for use, such people will be thrown aside sooner or later.

    "You mean, the two children of the Li family are in Pearl Town?" Macedonia asked.

    "Yes, it's in Pearl Town. They were mixed with Han Yu's group, but after the army entered the town, they didn't knowWhere are they hiding now?  "Cheng Gong, who was still unaware that Macedonia had been dissatisfied, replied quickly.

    After thinking for a while, Macedon asked Cheng Gong: "Well then I will give you a task. You go and catch those two children. Remember, you must not hurt the lives of those two children. Of course.  , Han Yu and those people you mentioned cannot be injured either."

    "Yes." Cheng Gong, who was about to show his face in front of the new owner, quickly replied.

    Looking at Cheng Gong’s hurried away figure, Macedonia shook his head slightly.  He picked up the map of this area presented by Cheng Gong and studied it carefully.  Macedonia has not forgotten the captured general, and knows that there must be people from the tomb-guarding family in this area.  What Macedonia has to do now is to find the possible hiding place of the tomb guard family.

    Cheng Gong, who used chicken feathers as arrows, immediately summoned the security team and began to search people from house to house.  There was a huge uproar for a while, almost making the army of heroic spirits think that there was a riot in the town.  When we arrived, we found out that the security team was arresting people.

    But what is ironic is that at this time, the residents of Pearl Town actually asked the heroic soldiers at the scene for help, asking them to stop the evil deeds of the security team.  This group of security teams used the excuse of searching people to conduct random searches and got away with many people's belongings hidden in their homes.

    It is ridiculous to ask your original enemy for help to resist the security team that is supposed to protect you.  But it really happened in front of the heroic soldiers.  Macedonia was dumbfounded after learning the news. In order to win people's hearts and warn Cheng Gong, Macedonia sent a team of hundreds of heroic spirits to act together with the security team.  With the Heroic Hundreds following them, the arrogant and domineering security team finally calmed down a bit.

    Pearl Town is not very big. It didn’t take long for Cheng Gong’s security team to find the place where the two children of the Li family were hiding.  Previously, Han Yu did not want to involve the two children of the Li family in this kind of battle, so he asked Lin Ke to use the Courage to send the two children of the Li family and Li Jetta to Pearl Town.  If the Macedonian army can arrive half a day late, then Li Jetta and the two children of the Li family will leave Pearl Town.  Returned to Li’s house.  But it happened to be such a coincidence that Macedonia arrived with a large army just after Ligeta finished preparing and before she went out.

    Being blocked in a residential house, Li Jetta protected the two children of the Li family behind her, glared at Cheng Gong who came in and yelled: "Cheng Gong, you are a seller seeking glory, you will definitely die badly!  "

    Cheng Gong, whose face was dulled by the scolding, defended himself: "When people go to higher places, water flows to lower places. This is just human nature."

    "Bah! The seller is a villain seeking glory!"

    Cheng Gong was so angry that he was scolded.  He pointed at Li Jetta and shouted: "You stupid woman, do you still think that now is the time for you to dominate? Come on, arrest her!"

    Li Jetta was just a woman with no martial arts skills. She was pinned to the ground by two big men without a few attempts to resist.  Cheng Gong stood in front of Li Jie and said with a sneer: "I have wanted to teach you a lesson for a long time. It's because you are ignorant and everything is your fault." After saying that, Cheng Gong reached out and lifted Li Jie up.  Tower chin.

    "Bah!"

    A mouthful of saliva spat on Cheng Gong's face.  Cheng Gong reached out and slapped Li Jetta on the cheek, and cursed angrily: "Bitch, you really don't know how to live or die. Okay. I will make you regret provoking me. Drag this woman to the street and play with her to death."  .”

    "Sir, what does this mean?" His subordinates came over and asked.

    "Use the same methods you used to find those prostitutes and leave her with an unforgettable memory." Cheng Gong said coldly.

    "I obey, and I will not disappoint you, sir." His subordinate replied with a lewd smile.

    Li Jetta struggled hard and yelled: "Shameless! Don't touch me! You bastards! Villains! Beasts!"

    “Tear~” came the sound of a dress being torn, followed by a woman’s scream and a group of men’s lewd laughter.

    "Stop." Li Yun said to Cheng Gong in a cold voice.

    Cheng Gong didn’t take the threat of a kid seriously, but a kid pointed a dagger at his throat.  Especially since this little furry kid was a little furry kid that the new owner emphasized not to get hurt, Cheng Gong had to take it seriously.  Cheng Gong couldn't care less about his own future.

    "Sir, please don't make things difficult for me." Cheng Gong said while trying to get closer to Li Yun.  But he just took a step.  Li Yun noticed it. Li Yun took a step back vigilantly, protecting his sister behind him. Then he looked at Cheng Gong calmly and said, "If you want to capture me alive, you'd better order your men immediately."  Let Ligeta go, otherwise, all I can get is my body."

    "Sir, don't scare me. It will hurt to pierce your throat with a dagger" Before Cheng Gong could finish his words, he saw that the dagger in Li Yun's hand was already gone.His throat was pierced and a trace of blood flowed out.

    When Cheng Gong saw this, he cursed in his heart. After weighing the situation, he ordered his men to drag Li Jita back out.  At this time, Li Jetta was only wearing her underwear, and there were a few dirty fingerprints on her snow-white skin.

    Seeing that Li Jita was not really violated, Li Yun breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Cheng Gong and said, "I know someone wants to see me, please lead the way."

    "please." Cheng Gong stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation.

    Under the leadership of Cheng Gong, brother and sister Li Yun and Li Jita were brought to Macedonia.  Macedonia was studying the map on the table. When he saw Cheng Gong bringing someone here, he pointed to the chairs in the room and motioned for Li Yun and others to sit down and wait for a while.

    Li Yun curiously looked at Macedonia on the study map and saw a cloak lying on the chair. No matter whose it was, he picked it up and handed it to Li Jetta.  After taking it, Li Jetta glanced at Li Yun gratefully and put it on her body.

    ……

    After a while, Macedonia finally identified a few hiding places on the map that might be the tomb-guarding clan, and then looked up at Cheng Gong and others in the room.  When he saw Ligeta, Macedonia looked startled, but then returned to normal.

    Before Cheng Gong came here with Li Yun and others, Macedonia already knew the news that Li Yun and others had been captured.  Now when I look at Li Yun, he is really a child.  However, Macedonia still has a good impression of this kid. At least this kid knows how to protect the people around him, even at the risk of death.  Macedonia did not think there was anything wrong with Li Yun's act of threatening death, but admired Li Yun's courage.

    "You are Li Yun, right? My name is Macedonia, this is the first time we meet. I will ask you to take care of me in the future." Macedonia walked to sit opposite Li Yun with a smile and said.

    "That's easy to say. Mr. Macedonia, I wonder what you can teach us brothers and sisters by inviting us here?"

    “Actually, it’s nothing, I just want to get to know you and ask you to stay here as a guest for a few days.”

    "Can I refuse?"

    "Can't."

    "Then can I make a request?"

    “As long as it’s not something that makes things difficult for me.”

    "Well, please let this person out first." Li Yun pointed at Cheng Gong in the room and said, "To me, this person is a traitor to the Li family. I don't want to stay in the same room with a traitor."

    Cheng Gong's face suddenly became extremely ugly, and Macedonia nodded after hearing Li Yun's conditions.  He said to Cheng Gong: "Cheng Gong, I have something to send you to do."

    "Please give me your Majesty's instructions." Cheng Gong quickly bent down and saluted.

    Macedonia pointed to the table beside him and said to Cheng Gong: "That's it. Take the map on the table and send someone to scout the circled area on the map. Remember, be careful to hide yourself. Even if you find something,  Don’t alert the enemy.”

    "Yes." Cheng Gong agreed, took the map on the table, bowed and bowed before exiting the room.  Before leaving, Cheng Gong glared at Li Yun hatefully, but Li Yun glared back without showing any weakness.

    Wait for Cheng Gong to leave.  Seeing that Li Yun still looked angry, Macedon couldn't help but chuckle and said: "When you don't have the strength to confront the enemy, it's best not to show hostility easily. At this time, you should learn to be patient, accumulate strength, and wait for the enemy to relax.  Then give the enemy a fatal blow."

    "Are you teaching me how to deal with you?" Li Yun asked Macedonia.

    "Hahaha you want to deal with me? Then you need to at least grow up. That's not possible for you now." He said.  Macedonia couldn't help but reached out and rubbed Li Yun's head.

    Li Yun pushed away Macedonia's big hand rubbing his head, and said dissatisfied: "Don't you know that men's heads and women's feet can be touched?"

    "Hahaha Just a little guy like you, what's wrong with touching? In terms of age. I'm older than you, I don't know how many years." Macedonia laughed and stretched out his hand to rub Li Yun's head.  Li Yun was so angry that he grabbed Macedon's stretched out hand with both hands and gave it a sip. As a result, he heard Li Yun groan, cover his mouth with both hands and cry out in pain.

    "Hahaha" Macedonia was amused by Li Yun's appearance and laughed again.  He took back his hand and said to Li Yun: "Understand, this is called not listening to the old man's words, and you will suffer the consequences. You and your sister will stay here for the time being. When the time is right, I will let you go home.  "

    "When did you say the right time?" Li Yun asked aloud.

    "Of course it will be when I think it is appropriate. Okay, before I send you back, I will guarantee your safety. For your sakeYou, please be obedient.  "With that said, Macedonia ordered people to come in and take brother Li Yun and Li Jetta out.

    People under low eaves have to bow their heads.  Li Yun, who knew his situation at this time, also cooperated. He got up and walked out of the door with his sister and Li Jetta.  As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard Macedon shout: "Wait, leave me my cloak."

    Hearing Macedonia’s words, Li Jetta’s hands couldn’t help but tighten the collar of her cloak. Li Yun stood in front of Li Jetta, looked at Macedonia and said, “Then please ask someone to bring some clothes first.”

    "Huh?" Macedonia couldn't help but be stunned when he heard this.  Looking at Ligeta again, Macedonia immediately understood the hint of spring that was revealed inadvertently. He waved his hand and said to Ligeta: "I will lend you the cloak for now. I will order someone to send the clothes to you later."

    "Thank you." Lijietta was silent for a while and thanked Macedonia.  However, Macedonia was stunned by Li Jetta's thanks, and looked at Li Jetta with a trace of nostalgia.  Ligeta, whose heart was beating wildly at Macedonia's strange look, quickly hid behind Li Yun.  Macedonia came to his senses, shook his head inwardly, smiled bitterly, and ordered people to take Li Yun and others away.

    As night fell, Macedon returned to his room.  Logically speaking, heroic spirits do not need to rest, but in order to make themselves more like a living person, Macedonia still strictly follows human living habits and demands of itself. Not only himself, but also his subordinates, Macedonia also demands the same.  .

    But as soon as he entered the room, Macedonia frowned, and there was a person sleeping on his bed.  Although I have to demand myself according to human living habits, this does not include all living habits.

    He stepped forward and reached out to lift the quilt. Macedonia wanted to see who was lying on the bed.  Li Jetta, whose face was full of tears, was naked and tied to the bed. When she saw Macedonia, she immediately started struggling desperately.

    “Which damn bastard did this??” Macedonia thought with a huge headache.

 Text Chapter 689 The days of being captured

    Who sent the naked Lidetta to Macedonia's bed?  This matter is actually not difficult to guess.  Macedonia was confident that his generals would not do such a thing without his own orders.  Then, the only suspect is Cheng Gong, who just came over.

    Macedonia is not a hypocrite, nor is he a moral defender, but letting him bully a weak woman who has no strength to restrain a chicken is something Macedonia cannot do.

    First, cover Lijieta with the quilt in her hand.  Perhaps because her body was no longer exposed in front of a strange man, Lidette stopped struggling, but she still looked at Macedonia in horror.  Seeing this, Macedonia sighed secretly and said to Lidetta: "Don't be nervous, I won't do anything to you. I have a few questions I want to ask Forget it, I'll let you go and let someone send you away."  But you stay with the two children of the Li family."

    "No!" After hearing Macedonia's words, Ligeta quickly objected.

    Macedonia was stunned for a moment, and then he guessed the reason why Li Jetta said no. It must be that Cheng Gong threatened the woman in front of him with two children.  His face immediately darkened, "You don't have to worry about the safety of the two children of the Li family. I have the final say here."

    “…” When Lijietta heard this, she felt an inexplicable feeling in her heart.  As an enemy, Ligeta should hate the Macedonian in front of her, but at this time Ligeta just can't bring up her hatred for Macedonia. If she wants to hate, I'm afraid Cheng Gong is the person Ligeta hates the most.

    "I'll untie you, and then you get dressed yourself." Macedonia said to Lidette, and reached out to untie Lidetta's hands.  Then he turned his back to Lidetta.  Ligeta moved her numb wrists and reached for the clothes thrown beside the bed. She accidentally saw the Macedonian sword not far from her.  At this moment, Macedonia has its back to Ligeta. If Ligeta wanted to take action, it would be very easy.  It was just that Ligeta looked at the sword for a long time, and finally sighed softly, reached for her clothes and put them on, and said to Macedon: "I have already put them on."

    "Really? Then I turned around." Macedonia turned around after hearing this, looked at Li Jetta and said: "You wait here for a while, I will send you to the two children of the Li family. Remember  . I will have someone take you out of here in two days. As for where to go, you can decide for yourself."

    "You want to let us go?" Li Jetta looked at Macedonia in surprise and asked.

    Macedonia nodded and replied: "Well, I, Macedonia, do not have the habit of using women and children to achieve my own goals. The reason why I came to you is because I want to understand the current situation of the human world with you."

    "The current situation of the human world?" Lijietta looked at Macedonia in confusion. She didn't understand what Macedonia meant by saying this.  Human world?  Aren't you human?

    Seeing Lizetta’s confused eyes, Macedonia smiled slightly, “You don’t think I’m a human, do you?”

    "Is not it?"

    "Haha I am a heroic spirit. Well the builder of the Golden City."

    "You, are you an undead?" Li Jetta looked at Macedon with some fear and said.

    Macedon heard this and corrected him: "It's a heroic spirit. A heroic spirit that can walk in the sun."

    "Yes. Is there a difference?"

    "Of course, the undead cannot appear in the sun. The heroic spirits can Why should I explain this to you? Well, that's the same thing anyway. The purpose of my coming to you is to have a chat with you,  I don’t have any other ideas. If someone uses the two children of the Li family to threaten you to do something you don’t want to do again, you can just slap him and I will support you."

    "I thought that after tonight, the one with no eyes will no longer threaten me." Li Jetta was silent for a moment and said slowly.

    When he thought of Cheng Gong who was good at sneaking into camps, Macedonia nodded clearly.  Cheng Gong must have seen the absent-minded look in his eyes when he saw Li Jetta for the first time in Cheng Gong's office, otherwise the guy wouldn't have come out like this at night.  Think of this.  Macedonia couldn't help but feel a little angry and funny.

    Ligeta was sent away, and Macedonia lay on the bed that belonged to him again, and fell asleep in a short time.  It's just that he slept, but some people didn't.

    "What did you say? You sent the person back without doing anything?" Cheng Gong, who was waiting for the news, couldn't help but look at the servant he arranged next to Macedonia in confusion and asked.

    "Yes, sir, nothing happened." The servant replied respectfully.

    "Isn't that guy not willing to lift it?" Cheng Gong speculated maliciously.  But this idea was just something I thought about occasionally. Cheng Gong didn't dare to let Cheng Gong think about it deeply.

    "Since that guy doesn't know how to enjoy it, then I'll just accept it." Cheng Gong thought of this.There was a lewd smile on the corner of his mouth.  But before long, the men who were ordered to bring Li Jetta came back with a bruised nose and a swollen face.  Cheng Gong couldn't help but said angrily: "Who did this?"

    "My lord, yes. It's those soldiers." The subordinate replied with an aggrieved look.

    "tell the detailed process without any tampering." When Cheng Gong heard that it was a soldier, he calmed down and said to his subordinates with a calm face.

    "Yes, I went to find that girl on the order of my lord. But I was stopped as soon as I arrived at the door."

    "Who can stop you?" Cheng Gong asked.

    "Yes, they are soldiers. Two heavily armed soldiers stood at the door where the woman and the two children were detained."

    "Did you have a conflict with the other party?"

    "No, I didn't dare. The younger one wanted to try hard, but the other party just refused to accommodate me. Later, Li Jetta came out and pointed at the younger one and ordered the two soldiers guarding the door to beat me. As a result, the younger one ended up like this.  Sir, the little one didn't dare to do anything from the beginning to the end."

    "Well, it's good that you didn't do anything, otherwise I would have to deal with you and make amends to those people. By the way, you just said that those soldiers only beat you after listening to that woman Li Jetta's order. Do you remember that?  I don’t remember what the attitude of those soldiers was like when Li Jetta gave the order?”

    "Well I didn't remember it," the servant replied after thinking about it carefully.

    "You, youhow can you not remember such an important thing?" Cheng Gong said to the servant with some disappointment.  The servant looked helpless.  Who knows what to remember and what not to remember.  Cheng Gong's accusation is really unreasonable.  However, the first level of officialdom is overwhelming, and the servants also know this truth. No matter how dissatisfied they are, the servants can only endure Cheng Gong's blame.

    "Forget it, you go down and rest." Seeing that he couldn't ask any more questions, Cheng Gong waved to the servant and sent him away.  The servant felt relieved. It seemed that he was not punished for messing up things today.  Then the few slaps I got before were worth it.

    Cheng Gong did not have time to figure out what his servant was thinking at this time. For Cheng Gong, it was more important to find out what his new master, Macedonia, was thinking.  When he was in the office, Cheng Gong was sure that Macedonia was very surprised when he saw Li Jita. Although Macedonia concealed it well afterwards, Cheng Gong knew that in the subsequent conversations, Macedonia often deliberately  He glanced at Li Jetta unintentionally.  I originally thought that my arrangement this time would please Macedonia very well.  Unexpectedly, the result was like this, which made Cheng Gong doubt his previous judgment.  In fact, Macedonia does not always look at Ligeta because he has a crush on Ligeta.  But if you don't like it.  And why?  When he thought of this, Cheng Gong scratched his head in distress, puzzled.

    Cheng Gong had insomnia Because he couldn't understand Macedonia's attitude towards Lijieta, Cheng Gong didn't sleep all night. When he went out the next day, he had a pair of panda eyes, which frightened Macedonia when he saw Cheng Gong.  One jump.

    "Cheng Gong, are you okay?" Macedonia asked Cheng Gong with concern.

    "No, it's okay. I'm just a little sleep deprived." Cheng Gong said to Macedonia with a guilty conscience.

    Macedon nodded and said: "Oh, then you should pay attention to rest in the future. By the way. Have the people who asked you to arrange for you to go to the designated place on the map to investigate yesterday come back? Before they come back, you have nothing to do. You can take advantage of it.  This is a chance to take a good rest.”

    "Thank you for your concern, sir. I can still hold on." Upon hearing this, Cheng Gong quickly saluted and thanked him.

    "Well, don't force yourself too much." Macedonia said to Cheng Gong with a gentle look.  After saying that, Cheng Gong knew that he should resign, so he quickly stood up, saluted and walked out of the room.  As soon as they reached the door, they heard Macedonia's voice.  "Cheng Gong, I almost forgot to tell you. In my place, the only condition for rising to the top is ability. As long as you have excellent abilities, then you have a chance to become a superior. As for flattering others, you don't want to do that.  Take it out and show your shame here. I will let Li Jetta and the two children of the Li family go in two days. I hope you can stop disturbing them in the past few days, okay?"

    Hearing Macedonia's somewhat consultative tone, Cheng Gong felt a cold sweat break out on his back. As soon as Macedonia finished speaking, Cheng Gong immediately turned around and knelt on the ground, touching his head to the ground and apologized: "My subordinates misunderstood.  If you violate your will, please punish me."

    "Get up." Macedonia stepped forward to help Cheng Gong up, and said seriously: "You are the first human being to seek refuge with me, and I will never forget your contribution. Don't play those vain tricks.  You are also the emperor of a country. Is there any battle that I have not seen? I will not treat you badly if you work hard in the future."

    "Yes, sir, no, it's your majesty. Please forgive me, your majesty."??, my subordinates must work hard and never do such messy things again.  "Cheng Gong assured Macedonia swornly.

    "Well, I believe you. By the way, I'll give you a task."

    "My lord, please give me your instructions."

    "Find someone to keep an eye on that Kuro. I always feel that guy is a bit weird. Don't you know? I was able to lead the army directly to here thanks to his guidance." Macedonia whispered to Cheng Gong.

    When Cheng Gong heard this, his heart suddenly burst into flames.  Cheng Gong didn't dare to be angry with Macedonia, but that didn't mean he didn't dare to be angry with Quro.  How come these people are so accurate?  I bet someone had tipped off the news in advance.  When he thought of this, Cheng Gong felt like he was angry and jealous.

    And Cheng Gong’s behavior is exactly what Macedonia wants.  After a few words of false persuasion, Macedonia sent Cheng Gong out of the office, and then ordered his men to find Li Jita and the two children of the Li family. He wanted to talk to them.  As for Cheng Gong, let him go find trouble with Ku Luo.

    ……

    Li Jetta, Li Yun, and Li Yu came to Macedonia under the leadership of the heroic soldiers.  Li Yun didn't allow Macedonia to speak, so he bowed down and saluted Macedonia.  She said in a deep voice: "Thank you. Without you, Teacher Lijietta would probably be gone now."

    "Haha You're welcome, I just don't like forcing women to do things they don't want to do." Macedonia replied with a smile, and then straight to the point explained the purpose of his visit to Ligeta and others.

    Li Jetta had already heard about Macedonia's purpose before. After returning last night, in order to repay Macedonia's gentleman, Li Jetta organized the information in her mind so that she could answer Macedonia when Macedonia asked.  Now when Macedonia asked about it, he quickly began to introduce Macedonia to the current situation of the human world.  Li Yun and Li Yu looked at Li Jetta with some confusion, not understanding why Li Jetta was so enthusiastic.  Macedonia understands.  But there is no need to explain to the two children of the Li family.  From the beginning, Macedonia did not expect the two children of the Li family to introduce the current situation of the human world to him. The reason why he found the two children together was just to dispel Li Jetta's wariness.  But now it seems that asking the two children from the Li family to come over is a bit redundant.

    ……

    Through Lijietta’s narration, Macedonia knew exactly what enemies it needed to face.  Four empires and seven kingdoms, a total of eleven countries are waiting for him to conquer. Macedonia is a little excited at the thought of conquering the entire world under his feet one day.

    "Is conquest that interesting?" Li Yun looked at Macedonia in confusion and asked.

    "Hahaha you are still young. You don't understand the joy of conquest." Macedonia reached out and touched Li Yun's head and smiled.  What Li Yun hates most is when people say he is young, so he forcefully pushes Macedonia's hand aside.  He said angrily: "I'm not young anymore."

    "Oh, really? Then tell me, how many hairs have you grown?" Macedon asked with a smile.

    Li Yun’s face suddenly turned red, he looked at Macedonia and gritted his teeth and said, “If I hadn’t known that I couldn’t beat you, I would have beaten you!”

    "Hahaha" Macedonia was amused by Li Yun's words and couldn't help laughing.  He rubbed Li Yun's head vigorously and said with a smile: "Then I hope that the day when you defeat me will come soon. You haven't eaten yet. You have been talking to me for so long, so let's go eat something together."  There is actually no need to eat in Macedonia.  But after deciding to live in this world like a human being, in addition to sleeping, eating is also a must.  Of course, whether Macedonia eats or not is not very important to Macedonia, the key is the form.

    Regarding Macedonia’s invitation, Lijietta and the other three had no room to refuse, so they could only follow Macedonia to the place where they were eating and drinking.  A very simple meal, not as good as what Li Yun usually eats.  Li Yun asked Macedonia in surprise: "Is this what you want to eat?"

    "My great career has just started. Everything requires money." Macedonia said as he picked up a piece of dark bean cake, broke off a piece and threw it into his mouth to chew.  The three Ling people present could be said to have had good food and clothing since childhood. The second child of the Li family suffered a little hardship in the days when they were kidnapped, but they also enjoyed good food and drink afterwards.  I have never eaten the black bean cake I saw before me.

    Li Yun curiously picked up a piece and looked left and right. Seeing this, Macedonia reached out and knocked on the table and said: "Hey, bean cakes are for eating, not for looking at."

    Li Yun, whose face was slightly red after being told this, followed Macedonia's previous example, broke off a small piece and put it in his mouth to chew.  Immediately his eyes widened and he covered his mouth with both hands, trying hard not to spit out.

    ……

    The bean cake was finally swallowed by Li Yun.  Seeing this scene, Macedonia nodded secretly, thinking that this guy named Li Yun is pretty good.??At least you can suffer a little.  Only those who can endure hardship are more likely to be successful in the future.

    "Yu'er, this bean cake is not very delicious, you can eat this." Li Yun handed a small piece of barbecue in his hand to his sister, while he reached for the bean cake in Li Yu's hand.  Unexpectedly, Li Yu retracted her hand, shook her head at Li Yun and said, "Brother can eat it, and so can my sister." Without waiting for Li Yun to object, he took a sip and stuffed the bean cake in his hand into his mouth.  But then Li Yu took out the bean cake from his mouth again, and said to Li Yun with a bitter face: "Brother, the bean cake is not delicious."

    Li Yun rolled his eyes helplessly, stretched out his hand and said to Li Yu: "You are greedy, please give me the bean cake."

    "Oh." Li Yu agreed, handed the bean cake in his hand to Li Yun, turned to Macedonia and said: "Uncle, do you have water? Egg soup is also fine."

    Macedonia looked at Li Yu funny, asking for water first and then soup?  Is the order wrong this time?  Li Yun rolled his eyes speechlessly and decided to ignore his shameless sister for the time being.

    "I want soup, no problem." Macedonia said to Li Yu with a smile.

    "Thank you, uncle."

    "You're welcome."

    ……

    After coaxing Li Yu for a few words, Macedon looked at Li Jetta who was drinking soup and suddenly said, "You look very similar to my former queen."

    "Pfft~cough~cough~cough~" Lizetta, who was drinking soup, did not expect that Macedonia would suddenly say this, and was immediately startled. The result was tragic, and she choked on the soup.

    While caressing her chest with her hand, Ligeta scolded Macedonia: "Can't you wait until I finish eating before you say this? If I choke to death, who will it be?" As soon as she finished speaking, Ligeta stopped talking.  , because she found that when she was talking to Macedonia, the guy's expression was one of nostalgia.  Although that expression was fleeting, Lidette could feel Macedonia's nostalgia for her queen.

    " Don't worry, I won't treat you as a substitute for the queen, because you are not the same person." Seeing that Li Jetta looked wrong, Macedonia smiled and comforted Li Jetta.

 Text Chapter 690 Bloody Kuro

    Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared.  8 9 read reading website

    Cheng Gong has always believed in this sentence.  But this time the opportunity came so suddenly that Cheng Gong faced a major choice in his life without any preparation.  Once you make the wrong choice, you will most likely have to pay your own life.

    In order to ensure his own safety, Cheng Gong did not resist the attack of the Macedonian army of heroes. In order to become a master, Cheng Gong took a gamble, just like usual, but this time the stakes were a bit big, and he was risking his life.  .  Cheng Gong, who knew he had no way out, tried his best to complete every task assigned by Macedonia.  In order to gain Macedonia's attention, Cheng Gong even flattered the horse. Unfortunately, due to a miscalculation of Macedonia's character, he accidentally slapped the horse on the leg during the flattery process, which caused the opposite effect and made Macedonia even more unpopular.  By myself.

    As a person who has climbed up from the bottom step by step, observing words and emotions is just a trivial matter to Cheng Gong.  Cheng Gong, who knew very well that he had a bad impression in Macedonia at this time, could only work harder to complete any task assigned to him by Macedonia in order to restore the impression.

    This time Macedonia gave him the task of monitoring Kuro, and Cheng Gong decided to go into battle in person. The purpose was to show Macedonia how dedicated he was to his orders.

    Cheng Gong can be said to be a complete stranger to Kuro.  This person seemed to appear out of thin air, but he seemed to know Pearl Town very well. This made Cheng Gong feel puzzled, and at the same time he became more curious about Qrow's origins.  From Macedonia, Cheng Gong already knew why Pearl Town was attacked.  It was this Kuro who was causing trouble behind the scenes.  Logically speaking, after Pearl Town was captured, Kuro should be rewarded, but not only did Macedonia not receive any material reward, there was not even a word of verbal praise.  What's even more puzzling is that even though he was treated like this, Qrow didn't complain at all. On the contrary, he was very low-key.  Except for the occasional trip out every day, I spend most of my time in my room, and even my meals have to be brought to me.

    This kind of surveillance makes Cheng Gong a little dissatisfied.  In Cheng Gong's opinion.  The reason why Macedonia allowed itself to monitor Kuro was because it felt that there was something wrong with Kuro.  But now Qrow is huddled in his room all day, and even if there is a problem, Cheng Gong can't find him.  You can't ask in front of others.

    Cheng Gong, who wants to make meritorious deeds, is not discouraged. If you don’t come out, I will find a way to force you out!  As the biggest local gangster in Pearl Town, the gangsters in Pearl Town all listen to Cheng Gong's words.  Cats have catwalks and mice have mouse paths. Don’t think that hiding in your room all day will not stop you.  If I really want to deal with you, I have plenty of tricks.

    Since then, Pearl Town has been peacefully taken over.  Kuro knew that he was suspected by Macedonia.  Who would have thought that the guys in Pearl Town would be so spineless and surrender before the fight even started.  Curo originally planned to take advantage of Macedonia's command of the army to attack Pearl Town and use it as an excuse to approach Macedonia.  Then wait for an opportunity to snatch the Death Scepter from Macedonia.  But the plan couldn't keep up with the change, so Qrow trapped himself and put himself in a dangerous position.

    Originally, Kuro had a chance to escape.  But when he thought of the Death Scepter, Kuro felt a little lucky and persuaded himself to stay in Pearl Town and just wait for the right time to steal Macedonia's Death Scepter.

    "It's just the mantis stalking the cicada, with the oriole behind."  Just when Kuro was planning to plot against Macedonia, a yellow bird named Cheng Gong had been staring at Kuro for a long time.  And this oriole is for meritorious service.  It can be said that he is unscrupulous. Seeing that Kuro does not act, he is ready to make a trap to induce Kuro to act.

    Like the previous few days, after staying in the room for a few days, Kuro went out to take a look around to see if the guards at Macedonia's residence were still impeccable.  As soon as Qrow left the house.  The people sent by Cheng Gong followed him.  Although Qrow kept a low profile during this period, it did not mean that his strength had declined. He discovered the stalker behind him not long after he left home.

    Qrow calmly walked in front, and the stalker followed leisurely behind.  When turning a corner.  The stalker was caught by Qrow who stood waiting for him.

    "Tell me, who asked you to follow me?" Qrow asked coldly.

    "Hmph, do you have the guts to touch me? My brother won't let you go." The stalker shouted to Qrow confidently.  He was indeed qualified and fearless. The person who asked him to follow Kuro was the mayor of Pearl Town, who could be said to be the local emperor of Pearl Town.  It's just that the stalker underestimated Qrow's ruthlessness.  Seeing that the stalker didn't say anything, Qrow wasn't angry either. He just smiled coldly and blew out a black breath at the stalker.  The stalker then fainted and fell to the ground, unconscious.  When he woke up again, the stalker found himself tied to a stone pillar with his hands tied behind his back.

    Just when the stalker opened his eyes wide to figure out where he was, he heard a sound coming from above his head.Looking up, he saw a dazzling light that made the stalker squint his eyes.  Seeing a figure walking down from the light, the stalker secretly screamed.  It looked like he was locked up in the basement.  In a place like this, even if Kuro killed himself, no one would know.

    As if to confirm the stalker's thoughts, Qrow sneered at the stalker and said slowly: "Your eyes tell me that you have guessed where you are now. Very good, then I don't need to  I'm talking nonsense to you." With that said, while the stalker was opening his mouth, Qrow put a wooden stick across the stalker's mouth, so that the stalker couldn't close his mouth or bite his tongue, and even he couldn't scream loudly.

    "Do you know why I gave you this stick? I'm worried that you won't be able to bear it for a while and will commit suicide, so I'll take some precautions in advance." Qrow reached out and patted the stalker's cheek.

    "Woooooo~oooooo~" The stalker whimpered at Qrow, twisted his body, and shook his head, but Qrow turned a deaf ear and turned a blind eye.

    Reaching out and slowly taking off his clothes, Qrow watched the stalker lick his tongue.  When the stalker saw her, his scalp became numb and his anus became tight.

    "Am I going to lose my guarantee today?" the stalker secretly thought sadly.

    Seeing that Qrow had stripped down to just a pair of underwear, the stalker closed his eyes tightly, as if he had resigned himself to his fate.  Seeing this, Qrow stepped forward, slapped the stalker, and shouted coldly: "Look at me!"

    Hearing Qrow's request, the stalker was furious and immediately closed his eyes tightly.  But his arms couldn't twist his thighs, so Kuro used two small wooden sticks to open the stalker's eyes, forcing the stalker to open his eyes and look at Kuro's ugly body.

    …It was indeed ugly. Under the gaze of the stalker, the naked Kuro suddenly appeared strange, and something seemed to be coming out from behind his body.  His back was bulging high, and just as the stalker was gloating about his misfortune, a complete skeleton in Qrow's body separated from his body.

    "Click, click" The skeleton moved and slowly approached the stalker.

    At this time, the stalker was dumbfounded, or was confused by the bloody scene in front of him.  Qrow's changes have shattered the stalker's perception of life.  The only question running through the stalker's mind now is how can the skeleton move?

    Qrow, who had regained his true self, held a sharp knife in his hand, walked up to the stupid stalker, waved the knife and cut off one of the stalker's ears, then reached out to catch it and put it in his mouth, chewing on it.  He complained: "That Macedonia is also a two-sword man. He can't even create a human body."

    The pain brought the stalker back to his senses. After a short two or three seconds, the stalker realized that what Kuro was chewing was his own ear, and he immediately let out a scream, only because his mouth was mostly blocked by the wooden stick.  , it sounded more like moaning.

    After hearing the stalker's moans, Qrow seemed to be hearing the sound of nature, looking intoxicated.  However, intoxicated, Qrow was not satisfied with his actions. He dug out one of the stalker's eyeballs with his hand, put it in his mouth and bit it hard, chewing it with relish.

    The stalker, who had lost one eye, saw this scene with the other eye. The fear in his heart even made the stalker forget the pain in his body, and looked at Kuro blankly without saying a word.

    But the stalker's silence aroused Qrow's dissatisfaction. Seeing that the stalker didn't speak, Qrow immediately slashed the stalker's chest with the knife in his hand. The clothes on the stalker's body turned into two pieces and hung down.  On both sides, the stalker's body was revealed.  But just when the stalker thought Quro was about to disembowel himself, he suddenly felt a chill in his lower body, and then a burst of unbearable pain made the stalker moan again.

    Qrow was very satisfied with what he had done. He trampled the man's penis that fell to the ground to pieces, then took off the wooden stick from the stalker's mouth, cut off the stalker's tongue with one knife, and then began to cut the stalker's body with one knife after another.  Cut off the meat.

    Every time he cut off a piece, Qrow ate one piece.  After a while, the stalker turned into a bloody man.  Even though Kuro was just a skeleton, he was not slow in eating. When Kuro stopped, the flesh on the stalker's upper body had been shaved off almost completely.  Moreover, Kuro's cuts were very measured, leaving a thin, translucent layer of flesh film behind with each cut.

    The stalker is not dead, but he is not far away.  But the way the stalker looks now, he might as well just die.  But without Qrow's permission, wanting to die is just a luxury for the stalker.

    As if he was admiring a piece of his beloved artwork, Qrow looked at the stalker whose upper body could see the internal organs through the flesh membrane with a satisfied expression, and said coldly: "Don't worry, you are just the first one.  It won’t be long before the one who sent you will come.I'll be with you here.  "

 Text Chapter 691: The Murderer in Pearl Town

    Seven days have passed since the occupation of Pearl Town. The people Cheng Gong sent out to investigate returned to Pearl Town.  They brought back news that made Macedonia happy. The hiding place of the tomb-keepers was indeed at a certain point marked on the map.  But this joy did not last long, and Macedonia could no longer be happy.  Although Macedonia wanted to lead the army immediately to completely eliminate the Tomb Guards clan, something happened in Pearl Town that forced Macedonia to temporarily postpone the idea of ????going out.

    Now a strange thing happened in Pearl Town, and people always disappeared inexplicably.  At first, Macedonia thought that the residents of Pearl Town were unwilling to accept their rule and fled.  But when the missing person's family came calling for help, Macedonia realized that he might have been wrong.  In order to confirm his suspicion, Macedonia ordered his army to be loose on the outside and tight on the inside, and surrounded the small town of Pearl, but the missing people still appeared.  Now Macedonia knew that it was not that someone had escaped from Pearl Town, but that there was a problem within Pearl Town.

    “ In seven days, counting from the time after the occupation of Pearl Town, in just one week, eleven people disappeared in Pearl Town.  These eleven missing people are from all professions, some are poor and some are rich, some are adults and some are children. The only thing they have in common is that all the eleven missing people are male.

    A feeling of panic is covering the sky of Pearl Town.  In order to eliminate this panic, Macedonia had to stop its original plan and ordered Cheng Gong, the mayor of Pearl Town, to seize the time to investigate the ins and outs of the disappearance.  It was a good thing for Cheng Gong to gain Macedonia's trust.  But Cheng Gong had no idea of ??being happy at this moment.  Ever since his right-hand man disappeared, Cheng Gong always felt that there was always a pair of eyes staring at him in a dark corner, but when he looked around, he found nothing.  The kind of life that seemed to be under surveillance made Cheng Gong's spirit become a little weak and he became suspicious.  Cheng Gong knew that he couldn't show off at this time, but he didn't know how to refuse Macedonia's order.  After leading his men to search every house in Pearl Town, Cheng Gong went to Macedonia helplessly and wanted to ask Macedonia to give him some tips.  But when Cheng Gong came to the door of Macedonia's office, he saw Li Jita, a woman, walking out of Macedonia's office with a disappointed look on her face.

    I saw Cheng Gong.  Lidetta did not hide the disgust in her eyes.  Li Jetta raised her head and snorted coldly. Li Jetta passed Cheng Gong without even looking at him.  Cheng Gong stared coldly at Li Jetta's leaving figure, a little confused as to why Macedonia should be kind to such a woman who couldn't see the situation clearly and didn't know what was good or bad.  But if you don't understand, don't understand. Anyway, as long as his future is hindered, Cheng Gong has no intention of dealing with Li Jetta.  After all, just to teach a dishonest woman a lesson and make the new owner dissatisfied, this deal is not worth it.

    After knocking on the door gently, I got Macedonia’s permission.  Cheng Gong walked into the office.  As soon as he saw Cheng Gong, Macedon immediately asked: "Have you found out the reason why those people disappeared?"

    "Your Majesty, please forgive me. My subordinate is incompetent and it has not been found yet." Cheng Gong apologized upon hearing this.

    Macedonia waved his hand, "Don't say that, I asked in a hurry. Since you didn't come to me to report missing persons, why did you come to me?"

    "Your Majesty, there is something wrong with that Qrow."

    "What's the problem? What did you find?" Macedonia asked after hearing this.

    "I followed your Majesty's instructions and sent someone to keep an eye on Kuro. But the day before yesterday, one of my subordinates disappeared while following Kuro. I suspect that he screwed Kuro.  The conspiracy was silenced. If Qrow had no problem, there would be no need to deal with his subordinates."

    “…What’s wrong with Qrow?”

    "Er I haven't found out about this subordinate yet. But Your Majesty, I would like to ask Your Majesty to allow me to lead people to search Kuro's residence. After my subordinate's observation, I found that Kuro lives in seclusion and only comes out in the evening every day.  Go out. The rest of the time, I stay in the house. I feel that there must be something weird in Qrow's house."

    "Search Kuro's residence" Macedonia said with a frown.

    "Yes." Cheng Gong replied, looking at Macedonia with hope.  I saw Macedonia tapping her fingers lightly on the table, after thinking about it for a while.  Looking at Cheng Gong, he said: "It is impossible to give you an order to directly search Kuro's residence. But I can find a way to lure Kuro out of his house for a period of time. You can use this time to search his house. But I  I want to warn you not to arouse Qrow’s suspicion.”

    "Yes, my subordinates will disguise the scene as if a thief has entered the house." Cheng Gong replied knowingly.

    Macedonia nodded with satisfaction, "Go back and prepare. I will call Kuro over for a chat later, and you will have two hours."

    "Yes."Cheng Gong replied and exited the office to make preparations, while Macedonia sent someone to find Kuro to chat with him.

    When his immediate boss summoned him, Kuro had to come even if he didn't want to. After a brief tidying up, Kuro followed the person who came to deliver the order to Macedonia.

    "Curo has met His Majesty." Quro bent down and saluted Macedonia and said.

    "No need to be polite, come and sit."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Qrow thanked him, walked to the opposite side of Macedonia, sat down, and asked, "Your Majesty, what are the instructions for summoning Qrow?"

    Macedon heard this and replied: "It's nothing. I was a little busy some time ago and didn't have time to chat with you. Today I finally have some free time. I just want to have a chat with you and get to know you better."

    “It’s a good thing for ordinary employees that your immediate boss wants to know more about you, but it’s a chore for Qrow.  Because Qrow had bad intentions, his purpose of approaching Macedonia was to get the Death Scepter, but he couldn't tell Macedonia this clearly, so he could only bite the bullet and chat with Macedonia.  However, this kind of chat was uncomfortable. Because Qrow was worried that he would make mistakes if he talked too much, he simply asked and answered.  If Macedonia was not a talkative person, the conversation would be quiet.  But I don’t know why, when Kuro was flattering Macedonia.  There was always a slight uneasiness in his heart, and he wanted to leave, but he was worried that it would arouse Macedonia's suspicion. This torturous feeling made Quro feel on pins and needles.  When Macedonia saw that Kuro was acting like there was a nail under his butt, he remained calm and kept talking, showing no intention of letting Kuro leave.

    Just when Macedonia was holding Couro back, Cheng Gong led people into Couro's house.  There are very few furnishings in the room, except for a bed, a dining table and two chairs.  There wasn't even a clay pot for drinking water.

    "Look carefully." Cheng Gong looked at the clearly visible room and ordered his men.

    ……

    After a search, there was nothing suspicious.  Cheng Gong frowned. He really couldn't imagine that Qrow stayed in a room similar to a cell every day, and basically stayed there all day.

    "Does he lie in bed and sleep all day long?" Cheng Gong thought to himself.

    After carefully looking at the bed placed in the corner of the room, Cheng Gong suddenly felt an inexplicable fear.  I just glanced at it accidentally and didn't feel that way before, but now I take a closer look, and the more I look at it, the more I feel something is wrong.

    "Move that bed. Look what's under the bed." Cheng Gong ordered the men in the room.

    It was just a broken bed, and it was moved away without any effort.  There was nothing under the bed, and the flat floor showed no signs of being plowed.  Cheng Gong frowned. Seeing that it was still too early for Macedonia to promise him, Cheng Gong didn't want to go back with nothing, so he ordered someone to find a shovel and dig.

    Originally, I just had the idea of ??giving it a try, but I didn’t expect that after digging, something happened.  Still under the broken bed, shovel it down.  I immediately noticed something was wrong.  Under the ten centimeters of soil, I unexpectedly encountered a stone slab.

    Once he found out, Cheng Gong immediately went to the battle himself and dug aside the soil under the bed in a few strokes, revealing a stone slab with a copper pull ring.  Cheng Gong reached out and grabbed the copper ring and tried it. The stone slab was very heavy and could not be opened by one person alone.  Cheng Gong stepped aside and asked his men to pull the stone slab away.

    The two strong men worked together to pull the stone slab apart.  A passage leading underground hidden under the stone slab was revealed.  As soon as the slate was opened, a bloody stench rushed out, forcing everyone in the room to cover their noses.  The two strong men pulling the slate quickly overturned the slate completely in order to avoid smelling the disgusting smell.  Then he held his nose and rushed out of the house.

    Long before the two strong men rushed out of the house, Cheng Gong and others had already rushed out of the house and stood outside the house, breathing heavily.  Their strange behavior attracted the attention of nearby residents.  The residents of Pearl Town now trust Macedonia's army of heroes more than they trust Cheng Gong's original soldiers.  Seeing Cheng Gong and his men making trouble in a private house, he went to find the heroic soldiers patrolling nearby.

    As soon as he saw the heroic soldiers who came over, Cheng Gong quickly explained to the soldiers who came to ask him that he was ordered to investigate. As for whose order it was, it would be inconvenient to elaborate.  After hearing Cheng Gong's explanation, the heroic soldiers did not stop Cheng Gong's actions, but they did not leave just yet. Instead, they stood guard outside Qrow's residence, wanting to see what Cheng Gong wanted to do.

    By this time, Cheng Gong no longer had to worry about what he might expose.  The smell he smelled in the room just now made Cheng Gong guess that most of the people who had disappeared in the past few days were related to Kuro.  At Cheng Gong's request, the five patrolling heroic soldiers came to the house with Cheng Gong.

    &nbsp; The stench in the room has not dissipated yet, but fortunately Cheng Gong and others were prepared, so they were not smoked out again.  When I walked to the tunnel hidden under the stone slab, it was so dark that I couldn't see what was inside.  Taking the torch handed over by his subordinates, Cheng Gong followed his subordinates into the tunnel.

    The tunnel extends downwards, and the presence of steps indicates that this tunnel was built by man.  The steps were not too long, only about thirty steps, and soon Cheng Gong and others descended to the ground floor.  But when the torch illuminated the ground clearly, even the fearless heroic soldiers felt a sense of fear for the first time.

    Twelve pairs of human bones were hung neatly on the wall of the ground floor. The flesh on each human bone was basically gone, leaving only a translucent flesh film covering each human bone.  The internal organs did not flow out at all because of the existence of that layer of fleshy membrane.  The head of each human skeleton is incomplete, with either an eye or an ear missing, some noses are missing, some lips are missing, and two rows of white teeth are exposed.

    "Sir, look at that human skeleton. Why does it look so much like Xiao Liuzi?" his subordinate whispered to Cheng Gong.  Xiao Liuzi was the person who was responsible for monitoring Qrow and later disappeared.  Hearing the reminder from his men, Cheng Gong resisted the nausea and took a closer look. On that incomplete face, he began to vaguely recognize the appearance of the original Xiao Liuzi.

    "Go out first. You seal the scene and don't make any announcement to the outside world for the time being. I will report this matter to His Majesty immediately." Cheng Gong didn't say much. After simply giving instructions to his men, he turned around and left this frightening place.  Underground slaughterhouse.

    But he just turned around.  Hearing one of his subordinates scream, Cheng Gong looked around in dissatisfaction, only to see that subordinate's teeth were trembling and his eyes were fixed on a skeleton hanging on the wall.  Cheng Gong looked in the direction his men were looking.  With just one glance, Cheng Gong immediately felt like his men, his teeth were chattering and his legs were weak.  If a heroic soldier standing nearby had not kindly helped Cheng Gong, Cheng Gong would have been sitting on the ground at this time.

    I saw the skeleton hanging on the wall and the broken face.  The only eye that still existed suddenly opened.  Looking straight at Cheng Gong and others, it was as if they were awakened by uninvited guests like Cheng Gong.

    "One, two, threethe twelve skeletons seemed to have been awakened. One by one, they opened their single eyes and looked at the living people who broke into this place.  One by one they moved their bodies as if they wanted to jump off the wall.

    "Crack~Crack~" The sound of bones rubbing together made Cheng Gong feel a chill rushing from his heels to the back of his head.  Subconsciously looking around, his subordinates were even more uneasy than he was at this moment.  This discovery made Cheng Gong's heart calm down a little.

    I dare not take a deep breath, the smell of corpses here is too strong.  Even though he covered his mouth and nose, the disgusting smell still penetrated his mouth and nose.  Cheng Gong reached out and pulled the subordinate closest to him, indicating that he should follow him out.  The subordinates who had long wanted to escape here saw their boss preparing to go out. For them, it was a dream come true. Without hesitation, several people helped each other and walked toward the passage leading to the ground.  It's not that I don't want to run, it's just that my legs are weak.  Can't run.  Being able to walk now can be considered a miracle.

    Seeing the embarrassment of Cheng Gong and others, the heroic soldiers who came down did not look down on them.  Because even they saw this situation.  It's also a bit scary.  Although the heroic soldiers had experienced mountains of corpses and seas of blood before, this was the first time they encountered such a strange sight.

    Cheng Gong can have people guard the door to prevent people from coming in to watch the fun, but he can't stop the smell of corpses in the underground slaughterhouse from wafting outside.  Not long after Cheng Gong and others entered the underground slaughterhouse, the stench had already floated out of the room and began to spread to the surrounding areas.  The nearby residents who smelled this smell couldn't help but become more curious about the room Cheng Gong entered, and as time passed, more and more people began to gather around.  When Cheng Gong and his men walked out of the house, they found that there were people everywhere around the house. People in the whole street were attracted by the smell and wanted to find out what was going on?

    "Please send someone back to block this place. Things here are too important and are beyond my control." Cheng Gong asked the heroic soldiers on the side for help.

    The captain of the heroic soldier team who was asked for help also understood that Cheng Gong was right. He nodded and ordered one of his soldiers to return to the military camp to report the news. He stayed here to seal off the scene and prevent those who were curious from approaching.  As for Cheng Gong, he went to report his findings to Macedonia and asked Macedonia to immediately order the arrest of Kuro.

    He is simply a perverted murderer!  I go out every evening to look for my target, and when I meet someoneAfter finding suitable targets, he would take them back to the slaughterhouse underneath his house and kill them for fun.  No wonder I don’t go out every day because I have something to do.

    Hurrying to Macedonia’s residence, Cheng Gong didn’t rush into Macedonia’s office stupidly.  Because Qrow is in the office at the moment, who knows what crazy behavior Qrow will do after the incident is revealed. The abnormal way of thinking is different from ordinary people.

    Just in case, Cheng Gong found Li Jita.

    For Cheng Gong, Li Jetta was not only disgusted, but also disgusted.  When Cheng Gong came to see him, he didn't even listen to what Cheng Gong had to say. He just pointed at the door and said, "Get out! You, a traitor, are not welcome here!"

    Fortunately, there was Li Yun in the room. Li Yun stopped Li Jetta from calling someone. He looked at Cheng Gong and asked calmly, "What's the matter with you?"

    Hearing this, Cheng Gong quickly told Li Yun what he had discovered.  Li Yun and others knew about the disappearance of someone in Pearl Town.  Macedonia's original promise to let Li Yun and others leave was temporarily suspended because of the disappearance.  Now when he heard that Cheng Gong said that the murderer had been found, Li Yun knew that this matter was of great importance and could not be acted out of emotion.

    Li Jetta was persuaded and came to Macedonia's office. Regardless of Qrow's presence, she just pulled Macedonia out of the office.  Macedonia was pulled out of the office inexplicably, but Macedonia was not angry because he knew that Ligeta would not come here to cause trouble for no reason.  Sure enough, as Macedonia expected, when he left the office, he saw Cheng Gong waiting next door.

 Text Chapter 692 Qrow’s identity exposed

    Pray for the compatriots who suffered the earthquake and wish them safety.

    *************************************

    For no reason, Qrow always felt uneasy.  Ever since I was ordered to chat with Macedonia, that uneasiness has become more and more intense as time goes by.  He wanted to resign, but he was worried about arousing suspicion in Macedonia. But the longer he stayed here, the more uneasy he felt.

    Until Macedon was pulled out of the office by Lidetta who suddenly rushed in, Qrow felt that he wanted to leave now, but he didn't expect that he was stopped by the guard at the door before he could go out.  Before they could break up, Qrow couldn't force his way in, so he had to retreat to the office and wait for Macedonia to come back before leaving.

    Waiting and waiting but unable to wait for Macedonia to come back, Qrow's originally low patience had been worn away, and he began to look around the office, trying to divert his attention.  But upon looking at it, Qrow's eyes suddenly lit up.

    ?A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!  Previously, because of Macedonia's presence, Qrow did not dare to look around, but when Macedonia was not around, Qrow was surprised to find that Macedonia had placed the death scepter that never left his body on the chair in the office.

    take?  Or not?  Qrow was caught in a fierce struggle in his heart, and in the end, Na defeated Na.  Qrow stood up, walked to Macedonia's seat, and reached for the Death Scepter.

    He held the Death Scepter tightly in his hand, but Qrow didn't feel anything unusual happening to him at all.  Only then did Qrow sadly remember that he didn't know how to use the Death Scepter.  Countless years of reverie.  He fantasized about what he would do after getting the Death Scepter, but when he actually got the Death Scepter in his hand, Qrow remembered, how to use this?

    It's like an old gangster who hasn't touched a woman for many years finally pushed the goddess he dreamed of to the ground. When he even took off his pants, he sadly found that the goddess was wearing a pair of iron pants and couldn't find the key Qrow thought  I want to curse, but I don’t know what I should curse.

    Macedonia would not be kind enough to write out the usage method, and specifically left it to Kuro.  For Qrow, who was holding the Death Scepter at this time, the Death Scepter in his hand was really a poor-looking fire stick.

    Just when Qrow was holding the Death Scepter in a daze.  Macedonia came back, and when he saw Kuro holding the Death Scepter, Macedonia frowned, and then blamed Kuro: "Curo, is that something you can take? You still haven't put it down."

    If Macedonia pretended not to care, Kuro might be suspicious, but seeing Macedonia expressing dissatisfaction with him, Kuro did not become suspicious.  With a look of sincerity and fear, Qrow put his hands to death and said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. I am just curious."

    "Yeah." Macedonia responded.  He reached out to take the scepter, walked to sit across from Qrow, played with the death scepter in his hand, looked at Qrow with a half-smile and said, "I'm afraid you're more than just curious, right?"

    "Curious, just curious." Qrow hurriedly replied after hearing this.

    "Forget it, whether you are curious or not, I am too lazy to argue with you. Qrow, a strange thing happened in Pearl Town recently, have you heard about it?" Macedonia looked at Qrow.  Suddenly changed the subject.

    Qrow then asked cooperatively: "What happened?"

    "Recently, people have been missing inexplicably in Pearl Town. At first, I thought it was because someone was unwilling to accept my rule and fled Pearl Town. However, according to the reports from the troops stationed outside, no one was found to have left Pearl Town. I knew it from the beginning.  After this news, we thought that there was a secret passage hidden in Pearl Town that we didn't know about. However, when we asked Cheng Gong, he found that there was no such secret passage. I had people secretly surround Pearl Town. No one has ever left Pearl Town.  , but the missing people are still appearing. Qrow, are you willing to share my worries and investigate this matter clearly? "

    "Your Majesty has an order. Your subordinates must obey your orders." Qrow replied without hesitation.

    Macedonia nodded and asked: "Curo, where do you plan to start? Who do you think is dealing with us secretly?"

    "Back to Your Majesty, please forgive me for not being able to answer Your Majesty's questions for the time being. I have just learned about the disappearance from Your Majesty. Without investigation, I have no right to speak. Before I figure out the ins and outs of this matter, I will only  I can tell, but I have no comment." Kuro thought about it and said to Macedonia after hearing this.

    After hearing what Kuro said, Macedonia nodded again and said to Kuro: "In this case, you go and investigate. In order to make it easier for you, I will send someone to be your assistant."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    After sending Qrow away, Macedonia stood up and walked to the window, ready to see what would happen when Qrow walked out the door and found that the person who was ordered to assist him became his arrester.Appear.  Logically speaking, Macedonia could capture Kuro while he was in the office.  But in that case, the office will inevitably be damaged, which is not what Macedonia wants to see.

    Qrow walked outside the door and saw a group of soldiers who were ordered to wait there.  What surprised Kuro was that the leader of this group of soldiers turned out to be a general. Except for the captured general, Macedonia had only twenty-three generals. Now he had transferred one to assist him, allowing Kuro to  Suddenly I felt valued.  But before this feeling disappeared, the general waved his hand, and hundreds of soldiers behind him rushed towards Kuro. In Kuro's surprised eyes, this hundred-man team surrounded Kuro.

    Qrow, who thought he had misunderstood, said to the general leading the team: "Hey, are you mistaken? I was ordered to investigate the disappearance of people in Pearl Town"

    "That's right, a certain general was ordered to capture the culprit who caused the disappearance of people in Pearl Town. Kuro! Why don't you just let him go?" The general interrupted Kuro's explanation.

    Facing hundreds of spears, Qrow turned his head and looked at the house behind him, and saw Macedonia standing in front of the window and smiling at him.  Seeing this, Qrow shouted: "Your Majesty, there must be a misunderstanding about this matter."

    "Curo, are you still not confessing your guilt now? Then I will give you another reminder, get off the bed." Macedonia raised his voice and said to Qrow.

    I heard the words "under the bed".  Qrow immediately understood that what he had done in the past few days had been exposed.  Although he didn't know how he was exposed, Qrow knew that he would only die if he continued to stay here.  Immediately his fierce look showed, he glared at Macedonia and said word for word: "Your Majesty, you forced me to do this."

    "It's a joke, you kill and cannibal, am I the one who forced you to do it? All officers and soldiers listen to the order! Kuro's cannibalism is a crime that cannot be punished, and he is allowed to kill on the spot!" Macedon heard the words and raised his voice.

    The soldiers responsible for arresting Kuro already knew what crime the person they wanted to arrest had committed when they received the order.  Now I heard Macedonia's order again and immediately accepted it loudly.  The soldiers in the circle closest to Kuro shouted: "Kill!" They drew their guns and stabbed Kuro.

    "Puff~Puff~Puff~" Dozens of spears pierced Qrow's body from different angles.  Qrow reluctantly turned to look at Macedonia, "Your Majesty, please tell me, who discovered this?"

    "Cheng Gong." Macedonia was silent for a moment and slowly said a name.

    Qrow grinned when he heard this and said with a hint of regret: "It turned out to be him. What a pity. If I had known I would have taken action against him in advance. He was originally the thirteenth sacrifice that was scheduled. What a pity. What a pity.  Already." As he spoke, Qrow became silent.

    Seeing that Qrow had no reaction.  The group of soldiers who assassinated Kuro put away their guns and stood back. Two of the soldiers stepped forward to drag Kuro's body away.  But when the soldiers received Cullo's body, Macedonia, who was watching from the window, suddenly shouted: "Be careful!"

    Unfortunately, the shouting was over. Just when Macedonia shouted the word "be careful", Kuro, who was lying motionless on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes, jumped up straight on the spot, and grabbed the throats of the two approaching soldiers with both hands.  Upon seeing this, other soldiers immediately raised their guns and stepped forward to save Pao Ze.  But the cunning Qrow used the two soldiers he grabbed to block the spear.  The soldiers who threw the rat weapon had to retreat to ensure that their robes were not accidentally damaged by themselves.

    "Do it!" When he saw the unexpected development of things, Macedonia cursed secretly.  He raised his legs and stepped out of the window, ready to jump over and stop Qrow.  When Qrow saw Macedonia preparing to come over, he immediately stopped the two soldiers in front of him with both hands, and rushed towards his home.

    Since you were under Cullo's command, the Centurions had to retreat, but they still surrounded Cullo to prevent him from escaping.  And Qrow didn't seem to care about being surrounded.  He just kept rushing towards his home.  Seeing this, Macedonia said anxiously: "Stop him! He wants to go home so much, there must be a conspiracy."

    At this time, the area near Qrow’s home was already filled with people because of the discovery of the underground slaughterhouse.  The family members of the missing persons had already arrived at the scene, but were blocked by the heroic soldiers who stayed at the scene.  No one can enter.  But this cannot stop the heart-wrenching cries of the families of the missing persons.  Although no one has gone in to see what's going on, judging from the situation at the scene, those missing people are probably in danger.

    And just as everyone was talking about it, at one end of the street, Qrow held two heroic soldiers and rushed over.  At the sight of Kuro, the crowd became excited.  But no matter how excited the crowd was, no one dared to step forward rashly.  It's actually Kuro's evil reputation that makes people afraid to approach him.  This is not a petty thief, but a desperado with a dozen lives on his hands. He rushes forward rashly. What if he is injured?  It's better to leave this kind of thing to the professionals, and as for us, just stand aside and wave the flag.

    &nbsp; ……

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, don't block the road!" Amidst the noise, Macedonia led people to the scene and saw a group of heroic soldiers surrounding Kuro's house. He quickly called the captain of the group of soldiers over to inquire about the situation.  According to the team leader's report, just before Macedonia arrived with his men, Qrow took two heroic soldiers and broke into the underground slaughterhouse.

    After listening to the team leader’s report, Macedonia frowned.  Generally speaking, Qrow should run out of Pearl Town at this time. Why did he run back to the underground secret room of his home? Isn't this asking for death?

    If you resort to abnormal behavior, you will become a monster!

    Understanding this truth, Macedonia immediately ordered people to evacuate nearby people to prevent these people from being affected later.  It's just that Macedonia underestimated human curiosity, and no one was willing to leave like this.  Even though the heroic soldiers drove them away, they only retreated slightly.  In their opinion, they would not leave easily until they figured out the truth of the matter.

    For these people, Macedonia can only express helplessness.  Simply ignore those ignorant people.  Then he began to speculate on what Qrow wanted to do.

    Macedonia did not waste many brain cells. Before Macedonia could figure out the reason, there was a sudden vibration in the earth, followed by the sound of breaking the ground, and a skull head as big as Qrow's room emerged from the ground.  come out.

    "Curo?" Macedon exclaimed in surprise, unable to believe his eyes.

    "Ouch~" The skeleton that emerged from the ground looked up to the sky and let out a loud roar, then stared at Macedonia, who was holding the scepter of death, with a pair of eyes that kept flashing red light.

    With the roar of the skeleton, the crowd of onlookers finally woke up from their curiosity about the Kuro incident.  Looking at the huge skull head, the crowd let out bursts of shouts, pushing each other and fleeing into the distance.  I just want to escape now.  But it was too late.  A huge skeleton hand emerged from the ground and grabbed a few people. As those people struggled and called for help, they were thrown into the mouth of the skeleton. Blood and broken limbs fell out of the mouth of the skeleton.  Sprinkled on the ground.  People who saw this scene immediately went crazy, howling and running into the distance.

    Macedonia did not stop the people from escaping, but looked at the huge skeleton curiously and said to himself: "Why have I seen this kind of thing before?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the ground shook again.  Macedonia knew that this was the skeleton ready to emerge from the earth.  Macedonia raised the death scepter in his hand.  At this time, it is usually the time for a boss like Macedonia to take action.

    But just when Macedonia was about to take action, there was a "boom" and a huge skeleton crawled out of the soil in advance.  The skeleton did not stand up, but lay on all fours, but its eyes were always fixed on Macedonia.  Macedonia knew that this guy was targeting him.  However, Macedonia was not afraid. On the contrary, Macedonia felt excited about encountering a powerful enemy.

    "Come on. Let me see what it is you have that dares to be so arrogant in front of me?" Macedonia stared at the giant skeleton, looking eager to try.

    Without letting Macedonia wait any longer, the huge Qrow roared towards Macedonia, his mouth wide open, and a fishy smell rushed straight towards Macedonia.  Macedonia, on the other hand, didn't bother to cover its nose.  He saw a ball of light emitting blue light brewing in Qrow's open mouth.

    "It seems interesting." Macedonia stretched out his hand and placed the death scepter horizontally in front of him. At this moment.  The blue light ball in Qrow's mouth also flew straight towards Macedonia.  But anything contaminated by the blue light group was immediately ignited and burned to ashes quickly, including those behind Macedonia who couldn't dodge.  Humans running for their lives.

    A flash of blue light almost completely emptied the street where Macedonia was standing. Only Macedonia, who was unscathed by the power of the scepter of death, was safe and sound.

    "What a powerful move." Macedonia looked back at the scene behind him and couldn't help but sigh.

    Just when Macedon was sighing, the huge skeleton changed again. The originally huge figure began to gradually shrink. Right in front of Macedon's eyes, the huge skeleton gradually shrank to the size of a normal human being.  It's just that the color of the skull has changed from gray-black to silver-white, which gives people a weird feeling.

    "What's going on?" Macedonia thought to himself.

    "It's a pity, it's such a pity. If I were allowed to complete the thirteenth sacrifice. Sigh~ If I had known, I would have hurry up." Kuro, who turned silver, sighed and said.

    "What did you mean by what you just said? Kuro, who were you before your death?" Macedonia looked at Kuro and asked.

    Hearing this, Qrow asked in a cold voice: "Seeing that hugeHaven't you remembered my identity yet?  A rebellious traitor from the Kingdom of Carthage and a Macedonian general.  "

    Hearing Qrow mention his identity before becoming emperor, Macedonia felt a chill in his heart. Unless he knew the name of the Kingdom of Carthage, unless he lived with him in that era, Macedonia did not believe that anyone would know the name of the Kingdom of Carthage.  There is still this country in history.  And this Kuro calls himself a traitor?  There is no other possibility for someone to call himself a traitor except the one who killed his brother and usurped the throne.  Because after those brothers who usurped the throne succeeded in usurping the throne, except for their wives who secretly accompanied them on the expedition, all members of the royal family except his branch, and even the distant relatives of the royal family were killed, not even a mouse was left.

    "Are you a descendant of the man who killed his brother to seize the throne?" Macedonia looked at Kuro with a cold face and asked.

    "Hahaha~ Kill your brother to seize the throne? Wrong, you should say that there is a capable person in the world. You are a traitor and a traitor. You did not obey the king's orders and actually raised an army to rebel and slaughter the royal family. You deserve to die!" Qrow pointed angrily.  Macedonia cursed.

    Macedon replied coldly: "Slaughter the royal family? In addition to letting the brother-killer and his family members bear their due responsibilities, the royal family who were killed seemed to be the capable person you mentioned.  of."

    Kuro was choked when he heard the words, and waved his hand vigorously and shouted: "Successful kings and defeated bandits, it makes no sense to mention these now. Macedonia, you didn't expect that the revenge from thousands of years ago would come to you at this time. This is your retribution.  "

    "Retribution? Don't add this high-sounding reason to your revenge. Because even if you add this reason, it won't get you any support. Look at what you look like now"

    "It's all thanks to you that you are like this!" As if he stepped on Qrow's painful foot, Qrow roared angrily at Macedonia and rushed straight towards Macedonia.  Upon seeing this, the soldiers who had gathered around Macedonia immediately formed a formation to prepare for defense, but were stopped by Macedonia. "Let him come over. I want to see how he is different from his incompetent ancestor."

    "Go to hell!" Kuro, who rushed to Macedonia, raised his right hand and stabbed it hard into Macedonia's chest.  Seeing this, Macedonia raised the death scepter in his hand, and then the scepter fell.  He smashed Qrow's right hand into pieces.  But Qrow didn't seem to be hurt at all and took a step back.  The skull fragments that fell to the ground returned to Kuro's severed hand and recovered.

    "Immortal body? But it seems that the material of your immortal body is not very good." Macedonia said as he took the contradiction from a soldier beside him, threw it to Kuro and said: "Catch it. Since you said you are following me  People from the same era, then let me see if you have forgotten the fighting skills of the Carthaginian warriors."

    Kuro took over the conflict, covered most of his body with the shield in his left hand, hid the spear behind his back in his right hand, and stood in front of Macedonia from the side.  Seeing this, Macedonia nodded secretly, "Yes, he looks like a Carthaginian warrior. I just don't know what will happen if he starts to take action?" As he said, Macedonia took the contradiction in the hands of another soldier and put it in a posture of peace.  In the same posture as Luo, he slowly leaned towards Qrow.

    Seeing Macedonia approaching, Qrow sneered and let out a whoo. With the shout, Qrow narrowed the distance with Macedonia step by step.  soon.  The two people were less than three meters apart. Kuro jumped into the air and thrust the spear in his hand towards Macedonia.  Macedon raised his left shield and thrust it forward fiercely.  The war spear and the big shield collided together, and then Macedonia raised his left arm vigorously, and the right war spear stabbed Kuro in the air.  Seeing this, Qrow, who was in the air, quickly raised his left shield to resist, but he forgot that he was in the air at this time and had no place to draw strength. Although he blocked Macedonia's spear, he was also hit by the huge force.  Gotta fall to the ground.  All this happened in just a moment, and it is not an exaggeration to describe it as lightning.

    Qrow hurriedly got up. Fortunately, Macedonia did not pursue him. Instead, he looked at Qrow with a half-smile and asked, "Didn't your teacher teach you not to jump into the air at will before you are completely sure?"

    "" Kuro did not answer, but silently picked up the contradiction in his hand again, approaching Macedonia step by step.  Macedonia sneered when he saw this, and approached Qrow again.

    This time, Kuro did not attack rashly, but began to move in small steps.  Faced with Kuro's caution, Macedonia grinned, "Since you don't take the initiative to attack, let me attack instead." As he said that, Macedonia raised his left hand slightly and rushed straight towards Kuro. Kuro also hurriedly saw this.  Raise your big shield and prepare for a shield-to-shield fight.

    The two figures only made contact, and Kuro was knocked away by Macedonia, both man and shield.  Macedonia looked at the embarrassed Kuro and said with a smile: "Didn't your teacher tell you not to confront your opponent head-on when your body is not as good as yours?"

    "Ah~" AnnoyedThe angry Qrow screamed, threw the contradiction in his hand aside, and spit out a cloud of black air at Macedonia.  Upon seeing this, Macedonia sneered, threw away the contradiction, and took out the death scepter he carried with him.  Facing the approaching black air, Macedonia moved his lips slightly and spit out an obscure syllable.  Following Macedonia's movements, the death scepter that had been unresponsive in Kuro's hand suddenly responded.  The head on the top of the scepter suddenly opened its mouth. The black air exhaled by Kuro seemed to have found some organization and swarmed towards the open mouth of the head.

    Looking at the black energy being swallowed into the scepter of death.  Macedonia did not forget to say to Kuro: "Come more, come more." At this time, Kuro was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.  He glared at Macedonia fiercely and closed his mouth. When Macedonia saw this, he said, "Why don't you vomit? Take as much as you can."

    "Don't be proud, you will regret it." Qrow said through gritted teeth.

    "Huh, after today, will you still have the chance to say harsh words?" Macedonia sneered and raised his right hand. The heroic soldiers who had been waiting for a long time immediately got ready for battle.

    Kuro will not fight Macedonia head-on at this time.  Through the previous confrontation, Qrow understood that he would not complete the ritual.  There is no way to fight against Macedonia.  Just to complete the ritual, one must eat the flesh of the thirteen selected humans, but now not to mention the selected humans, even the individual figures are nowhere to be seen.

    "Kill!" Macedonia waved his right hand and ordered.

    Facing the menacing heroic soldiers, Qrow knew that his methods at this time could not do anything to these soldiers, so he could only turn around and run away.  Under the pursuit and interception of the heroic soldiers, Qrow ran to Macedonia's residence.  Macedonia has never wanted its current residence to become a battlefield.  But looking back, this place will inevitably become a battlefield.

    Macedonia sighed.  The opponent's general ordered: "Attack, if the worst happens, I will move to another place."

    After receiving the permission, General Yingling immediately led his soldiers to the house where Kuro was hiding.  Just as he rushed to the door, General Yingling had to stop.  Because Qrow actually had a hostage in his hands.  If it were someone else, General Yingling wouldn't care, but the hostage turned out to be Ligeta, who was a little confused with Macedonia.

    They saw Kuro holding Li Jetta with his left hand and Cheng Gong with his right hand. He stood at the door and sneered at Macedonia who came after hearing the news.  When Macedon saw Ligeta being arrested, he couldn't help but said angrily: "You stupid woman, didn't I tell you to stay away?"

    "Me. I'll come back to get something" Li Jetta defended with an aggrieved look.

    "" Macedonia looked at Li Jetta speechlessly, and then looked at Cheng Gong.  At this time, Cheng Gong's legs were weak, as if he had been left in Kuro's hands. If Kuro hadn't lifted him up, he would have collapsed on the ground.  Macedonia didn't feel much about Cheng Gong.  Although Cheng Gong has always tried his best to please Macedonia, he just doesn't like it if he doesn't like it.  Macedonia just looks down on people like Cheng Gong who sell themselves for glory.

    "Your Majesty, save me." Cheng Gong shouted towards Macedonia.

    Macedonia frowned when he heard this, and said loudly to Kuro: "You let them go, and I will let you go."

    "Ha~ This joke is not funny at all. Do you think I will believe you?" Qrow said with a sneer.

    "What do you want?" Macedonia asked.

    "Hmph~ I just want you to see. How I became a being that can defeat you, and then kill your queen again in front of you."

    Hearing Qrow mention his queen, Macedonia's expression changed and suddenly became gloomy, and he said in a cold voice: "You are looking for death."

    "Hahaha~ If you can kill me, then you should do it. Huh?" Qrow laughed arrogantly several times, pulled Cheng Gong in front of him, and said coldly: "It's all because of you, this rat.  As a result, I almost lost all my efforts. Fortunately, God bless me and allowed me to meet you, the last selected human being."

    "You, what do you want to do?" Cheng Gong asked in horror.

    "Hahaha of course I will eat you, complete the ritual, and gain the power to defeat Macedonia, this rebellious minister!" As he spoke, Kuro opened his mouth and bit Cheng Gong's right ear. As Cheng Gong screamed, his right ear was  Qrow tore it off with his mouth.  While chewing, Qrow said, "Your screams are so unpleasant." As he said that, Qrow was about to reach out to dig out Cheng Gong's eyes, but found that he didn't open his third hand.

    "I'll spare your life for the time being." Qrow said, throwing Li Jetta to the ground, stepping on it with one foot, and then raised his left hand to pluck out one of Cheng Gong's eyeballs and put it into his mouth.

    "Stop!" Macedonia shouted in a deep voice.  But Qrow turned a deaf ear to it. Not only did he not listen, but after hearing Macedonia's drink, Qrow accelerated his eating speed.  Then Qrow grabbed Cheng with both hands.He stretched his shoulders, opened his mouth and bit Cheng Gong's throat.

    "I told you to stop!"

    "boom!"

    Two different sounds sounded at the same time. Macedonia was stunned by the sudden sound, while Qrow was hit in the head.  Only a chin was left on the entire skull, and on the chin you could still see the minced meat that had not had time to be digested.

    Seeing this, Cheng Gong, who was closest to Kuro, used all his strength to break free.  But no matter how hard Cheng Gong struggled, he still couldn't break free.  Under Cheng Gong's watch, most of the skull that had been blown away recovered again.  When Qrow regained his ability to speak, the first thing he said was to Cheng Gong, "It's impossible to escape. Just accept your fate."

    "No~" Cheng Gong screamed loudly, and along with Cheng Gong's scream, there was another sound like before, and most of Qrow's newly restored bone head was gone.  This time Macedonia found the location of the sound.  And see the person who appears.  Macedon's brows couldn't help but frown.  A man I had never seen before was holding something like a fire stick in his hand.  But the power of the fire stick gave Macedonia a bit of a headache.

    "Field!" Lidetta, who was stepped on by Qrow, woke up after hearing the sound. When she saw the person who appeared, she couldn't help but shout in surprise.

    "Who is he?" Macedonia asked after hearing this.

    Knowing that she had made a mistake, Ligeta immediately closed her mouth. Macedon shook his head secretly when he saw this. Just as he was about to step forward to rescue Ligeta, he saw two figures approaching quickly.  By the time the heroic soldiers along the way reacted, the two figures had already passed by them early.

    See those two figures.  Macedonia was relieved.  The appearance of these two people did not make Macedon feel scared, on the contrary, he was a little happy.  After all, Han Yu and Ning Ping are people that Macedonia admires very much.  Until now, Macedonia has not given up on recruiting these two people.

    Two figures were seen one behind the other. Ning Ping swung his sword and cut off Kuro's hands and feet. Han Yu, who followed closely behind, grabbed one with each hand and rescued Li Jita and Cheng Gong from Kuro's side.  Next to Macedonia.  Seeing that Cheng Gong was seriously injured, Han Yu took out a treatment bottle from his pocket and began to treat Cheng Gong.

    "The healing bottle can only treat injuries, but it cannot restore what has been lost. So I'm sorry, I can't help you get your lost ears and eyes back." After seeing Cheng Gong's injuries stabilized, Han Yu whispered to  Cheng Gong said.  Being able to save a life is already a great blessing among misfortunes for Cheng Gong.  After hearing Han Yu's apology, Cheng Gong quickly shook his head and said, "I am lucky to be alive. Thank you for saving me, Han Yu."

    Han Yu smiled and nodded, stood up and looked at Macedonia and said, "We meet again."

    "Yes. It's just that the time of meeting is a bit inappropriate." Macedonia nodded.

    "We want to take this woman away." Han Yu pointed at Li Jetta standing next to Ning Ping and said.  Macedon was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and said, "Okay, but you have to take the two children from the Li family with you."

    "That's no problem. The two children have already joined us. In return, I'll give you a gift." Han Yu said, took out a black bone from another pocket, handed it to Macedonia and said  : "This is the third rib of Kuro. If you want to conquer it, keep it. If you want to destroy it, destroy this bone."

    Before Macedon could ask questions, he heard Kuro, who had recovered, laugh and say: "Hahaha~ Ridiculous, does it look like you are destroying me with just one bone? If it were before I performed this ritual, your words would indeed be effective.  , but now, none of you can even think of leaving here alive."

    "You seem to have become stronger." Han Yu turned to look at Qrow and crushed the bones in his hands.  Qrow, who was laughing, was shaken and slowly hunched up, but not long after, his already rickety body returned to its original shape.  He proudly shouted at Han Yu: "Are you disappointed to see that I'm fine?"

    "It seems that my gift needs to be replaced. Do you still need a helper here?" Han Yu looked at Macedonia and asked.

    "Of course I am missing, but I am missing you and your partner." Macedonia replied immediately.

    “…Don’t get me wrong, my companions and I don’t want to take refuge with you, we just want to deal with this arrogant skeleton.” Han Yu reminded Macedonia upon seeing this.

    Macedonia didn’t care about Han Yu’s attitude, but the heroic spirits standing behind Macedonia couldn’t accept it. Only because of Macedonia’s presence, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they could only endure it now.

    "Hehehe No problem, one day you will agree to work for me." Macedonia said with a smile.

    "I don't think that day will happen." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Indeed no?That day, you will all die today.  "Qrow, who was ignored, shouted, and a layer of black energy began to appear around his body, and more and more.

    The black energy spread very quickly, and in just a blink of an eye, dozens of heroic soldiers who were competing against Qrow were touched.  The heroic soldiers who were contaminated by the black energy also changed. The silver-white armor they originally wore turned into jet black, and they stood in front of Kuro, pointing their guns at Macedonia and others.

 Text Chapter 693 The ceremony is completed

    The world is balanced!

    Things like getting something for nothing and pie in the sky basically don't need to be considered. It must be encountered by someone with great opportunities and great luck. For ordinary people, what they need to face is that they will be rewarded only if they put in the effort.  Right cruel reality.

    No matter what kind of ritual it is, sacred, evil, beautiful, cruel, all rituals boil down to two words, which is exchange.  Even if you are a god, you have to put your faith in order to be protected.

    Where there are gains, there must be losses, and where there are losses, there are gains.  If you try to win a big deal with a small amount, and exchange a very small amount of effort for a huge reward, you often end up losing more in the end.  Qrow is the kind of character who likes to use small things to win big things, but the more he calculates, the more he fails in the end.  After Han Yu took away his third rib and his life was in the hands of others, Qrow had to start thinking about his future.  It's just that at that time, Kuro had not given up his plan to fight for big things with small things. Taking refuge in Macedonia was Kuro's last attempt, and the result was obvious.  It didn't take long for Macedonia to start alienating Curo, who was playing tricks on him.  It was not until then that Qrow completely gave up using small things to win big things.

    But giving up gave up, but Qrow went from one extreme to the other. In order to get rid of the possibility that Han Yu could take his life at any time, Qrow chose the secret method that was known as the most sinister secret method in the era of the Kingdom of Carthage.  Select thirteen men of different ages, eat the flesh of these men while making these men suffer, and then place the bones of those men in a certain order. When the last man is eaten,  .  The bones of all men are burned, and finally the ashes are smeared on the bodies of those selected to receive this secret method, so that the secret method is completely completed.  People who accept this secret method will have extremely powerful power, but will also lose the qualification to be called human again.  In other words, people who accept the secret method will become monsters and will never be reincarnated. Even after death, their souls will disappear.

    Before his third rib was taken away, although Qrow had the appearance of a skeleton, he still had a human heart.  You could say he's ridiculous.  It can also be said that he is persistent, but it is undeniable that Qrow does still want to seize the Death Scepter and become a king, even the king of the skeleton world.  But all this has become the past. Since Kuro started the secret ritual, there is no turning back.

    Now, because Qrow ate one of Cheng Gong's ears, the secret method is close to completion, and some abilities that require the complete completion of the secret method to be revealed have begun to be used by Qrow.  Turn the heroic soldiers under Macedonia into your own puppets.  Just the beginning.

    Just like the plague, as the black air spreads.  More and more heroic soldiers gathered around Qrow, reaching more than two hundred people.  Macedonia saw that the soldiers who were supposed to be loyal to him were now turning against him, and it was impossible not to feel sad.  In order to save these own soldiers, Macedonia raised the scepter of death in his hand.  But what Macedonia didn't expect was that when the power of the Death Scepter appeared on the controlled heroic soldiers, there were not the heroic soldiers that Macedonia wanted to see return to normal, but those heroic soldiers who were trapped in the body by the two forces.  Without exception, they exploded on the spot and completely disappeared before Macedonian eyes.

    "Hehehe How does it feel to kill your own soldiers with your own hands?" Qrow asked Macedonia with a sneer.

    Macedonia was furious and stared at Quro with great anger.  He said word for word: "I swear, I will break your bones into pieces one by one."

    "Ha~ Then I'll look forward to it. But before that, you need to eliminate these soldiers who were originally loyal to you." Kuro replied with a sneer.

    Qrow is right. If Macedonia wants to get close to Qrow at this time, it must first deal with those heroic soldiers who have been controlled.  But how can Macedonia attack those soldiers who are loyal to themselves.  What's more, the strange black air has not disappeared and continues to pollute the heroic soldiers gathered around Macedonia.  Fortunately, the main force of the heroic army is stationed outside the town.  Perhaps to reassure the residents of the town, there were only about two hundred heroic soldiers active in the town. This time, on Macedonia's order, one of the heroic generals entered the town with more than a hundred elites.  But now, these more than a hundred elites have completely become Qrow's men, and there are only about thirty uncontrolled heroic soldiers left at most.

    "You immediately go to the camp to inform the generals and ask them to lead the troops to retreat immediately. Be sure not to be contaminated by this black spirit. Go quickly!" Macedonia ordered the soldiers who were still loyal to him.

    "But Your Majesty, then here"

    Macedonia heard the words and replied: "You don't need to worry here, I won't be defeated so easily. What's more, with you here, I will inevitably be a little unable to perform."

    “…Your Majesty, be careful.”

    &nbsp; Seeing General Yingling retreating with the remaining soldiers, Macedonia asked Han Yu who was standing aside: "Aren't you leaving?"

    "We'll leave later." Han Yu said casually, staring at Qrow with a curious look on his face.  Macedon saw this and asked in confusion: "What's so good about a skeleton?"

    "Skeletons are indeed nothing to look at, but a talking skeleton is much more interesting. And it is an evil, talking skeleton. Oh, and there is also a vicious heart. Although I am not a messenger of justice, this kind of harm  Those things that belong to human beings should be punished by everyone. Ning Ping, do you think I am right?"

    "That's right. Since you are dead, you should just lie on the ground and wait for mold to grow. What are you crawling out to do? Don't you know that this is the world of the living and has nothing to do with the dead?" Ning Ping said slowly.  He nodded and replied.

    Macedonia: ""

    Just as Han Yu and Ning Ping were singing, Qrow, who was protected by the heroic soldiers, began to change again. Every bone in his body seemed to have been strengthened, becoming thicker than before, and the two rows of ribs gradually became stronger.  They were connected together and turned into an airtight bone plate. There were two big bumps on the bare skull head, as if it had a pair of horns.

    Seeing the changes in Kuro, Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice: "Ning Ping. Do you think this Kuro will eventually grow a pair of bone armor on his body?"

    "No need to doubt it, I think it is entirely possible. Macedonia, can I kill those heroic soldiers?" Ning Ping asked Macedonia after answering casually.

    This question made Macedonia a little embarrassed, but after thinking about it for a while, Macedonia nodded and said to Ningping: "Okay, please let them leave this world without pain."

    "This is a bit difficult to handle, but I'll try my best." Ning Ping said, taking out a healing bottle in his pocket and pouring the power sealed in the healing bottle onto the Crescent Sword.  Seeing this, Macedon asked in confusion: "Ning Ping, what are you doing?"

    "Oh, give your weapon some blessings. Make it sharper." Ning Ping replied as he put the healing bottle back into his pocket. He turned to Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, first put this in the way."  Send Lijieta away and leave this place to me."

    "Okay, then hold on, I'll be back soon." Han Yu replied, stretched out his hand to lift Li Jetta on his shoulders, and ran out of the town regardless of Li Jetta's protests.  Macedonia looked at Han Yu's disappearing figure.  He wants to stop it but doesn't know what reason to use.

    “Don’t look, that restless skeleton is coming.” Ning Ping reminded Macedonia.  He raised the Crescent Sword and killed Qrow, who was still changing.  Macedonia looked at the heroic soldiers who were charging toward him with a complicated expression and stabbed them with their guns, while resisting and retreating.  In any case, Macedonia has never been able to kill its own soldiers.

    But as soon as Macedonia retreated, the pressure on Ningping increased greatly. When he turned around, he saw that Macedonia had been forced into a corner.  Ning Ping rushed to Macedon's side and split a heroic soldier opposite Macedon in half with a sword. He casually scolded Macedonia and said, "What's wrong with you? Why are you so weak? If you don't want to do it, then hurry up."  Get out of here so that you don’t stay here and get in the way.”

    "I. I can't kill them." Macedonia replied with some pain.

    “then step aside.” Ning Ping was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then shouted to Macedon after slashing down a heroic soldier who rushed towards him with his sword.

    "No, I can't leave you alone." Macedonia refused after hearing this.

    "In that case, have you seen that skeleton? Leave it to you. Leave these soldiers to me." Ning Ping pointed at Kuro who was hiding behind the heroic soldiers and said to Macedonia.

    Macedonia knew that this was the best arrangement at present and nodded silently.  Seeing that Macedonia agreed, Ning Ping shouted loudly.  He raised his crescent sword and rushed towards Qrow's location, followed closely by Macedonia.

    Without wasting much time, Ningping and Macedonia were less than five meters away from Kuro. Macedonia raised his left shield to protect his body.  He passed Ning Ping and ran straight towards Kuro.  Two heroic soldiers saw them on the road and wanted to stop them, but they were knocked away by the Macedonian who was like a moving tank at the moment.

    With a gust of wind, Macedon, holding his shield, slammed into Kuro.  But what people didn't expect was that Kuro standing there turned out to be just a shadow. Macedonia passed through without any hindrance and rushed for more than ten meters before he could stop.

    "What's going on?" Macedonia asked in surprise, looking at the blurred shadow caused by his impact.  It’s just that Macedonia doesn’t know, so how could Ningping know?  Ning Ping replied while slashing the heroic soldiers who wanted to surround him: "What the hell? Find that Kuro"??Entity, we will talk about it after crushing it.  "

    Macedonia is right. Rather than thinking nonsense here, it would be better to ask the rightful owner directly. If he doesn't tell him, then beat him to tell him.  Thinking of this, Macedonia raised the death scepter in his hand, just like he did when he saved the heroic soldiers before.  The power of the Death Scepter seems to be somewhat limited in this black energy, and it cannot provide much help to Macedonia.

    Fortunately, when Macedonia raised the Death Scepter, Kuro, who was hiding in the darkness, showed his figure, but his appearance came at the cost of having the Death Scepter taken away.  Looking at the mini-skeleton, which was not much taller than the erected Death Scepter, Macedon suddenly understood why Qrow had transformed into a phantom.

    "Don't look at me like this, but my strength is not small at all." Kuro, who felt the meaning in Macedonia's eyes, shouted angrily at Macedonia.

    Hearing this, Macedonia’s expression changed, he looked at Qrow and asked: “Can you use the Death Scepter?”

    "No, but what can you do without the Death Scepter?" Qrow asked Macedonia with a sneer.

    "There are many things I can do, such as stepping on you to death right now." As he said this, Macedonia raised his foot and kicked Kuro.  Compared to Macedonia, which is nearly two meters.  At this time, Kuro's body was only less than one meter and seemed too petite.  Although Kuro is small in stature, he is really strong.  Taking advantage of Macedonia's carelessness, he grabbed the ankle that Macedonia kicked with both hands, and then used both hands to force Macedonia up.

    "Pa~" Macedonia was slapped face down on the ground. Fortunately, it was sandy soil, so Macedonia was not disfigured, but the feeling of humiliation made Macedonia furious.  It's just that the opportunity has been lost at this time, and it is a little difficult to stand up again.  Because Kuro had no chance of getting up with Macedonia.  After successfully throwing Macedonia to the ground, Kuro turned over and fell again.  Then he turned over and fell again

    Once, twice, three times let alone a counterattack, the only thing Macedonia could do at this time was to grit its teeth and prevent itself from screaming.  But Qrow obviously wanted to hear Macedonia's screams at this time. Seeing that Macedonia didn't scream, he immediately became violent and beat him harder.  Until a sword wave flashed through, cutting off both of Kuro's arms.  Only then was Macedonia saved.

    Qrow, who was disturbed, looked angrily in the direction of the sword wave and couldn't help but smile.  "Oh, you are quite capable. You have saved more than two hundred heroic soldiers."

    "Yes, I have saved more than two hundred heroic soldiers, and it will be your turn next." Ning Ping pointed at Kuro and said.

    "Hmph! You're out of breath when you say you're fat. Don't think I'm as useless as those soldiers." Qrow said with a sneer.  While Qrow was talking to Ning Ping, the severed skeleton hands were restored again.

    "Since you have dealt with all the heroic soldiers, let's change my opponent with you." Qrow seemed to have suddenly thought of a good idea and looked at Ning Ping and said.

    When Ning Ping saw this, he secretly thought, this Kuro in front of him is not a good person.  If he wants to trade himself for his opponent, it will definitely not be a good treatment.

    Just as Ning Ping was worried, in Pearl Town, which was shrouded in black air, people who had not had time to escape from the town walked out of their homes, walked onto the street, and staggered towards Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping can kill the heroic soldiers without any psychological burden, because those heroic soldiers themselves are dead.  Killing them can be considered an act of transcendence.  But killing unarmed civilians has exceeded Ningping's moral bottom line.  Everyone has his own moral bottom line, the only difference is high or low.  After all, there are only a few people who are as unscrupulous as Qrow.  Ning Ping could not take action against those civilians and could only choose to retreat.  At the same time, he slowly approached Qrow.  However, Qrow discovered Ning Ping's intentions and kept a distance from Ning Ping calmly, so that Ning Ping could never get too close.

    The entire Pearl Town was completely controlled by Kuro at this time. To make matters worse, Cheng Gong was unlucky enough to be caught again.  Qrow looked at Cheng Gong, who was about to faint, and let out a weird laugh. He smiled at Cheng Gong and said, "Hahaha~ It seems that you will die after all today. Stop struggling and accept your fate."

    "No~" Cheng Gong let out a deafening cry. His survival instinct actually made Cheng Gong throw away the two people holding his arms. Cheng Gong turned around and ran away without hesitation.  When Kuro saw this, he smiled coldly, stretched out his left hand and said to Cheng Gong, who was running desperately: "You want to escape from my hand? That is impossible." As he said that, Kuro raised his hand  His left hand actually separated from Qrow's arm. He quickly pounced on Cheng Gong, who was running desperately towards the outside of the town, and grabbed the back of Cheng Gong's neck.  Cheng Gong felt an irresistible force pulling him towards Kuro.

    "No, no~" Cheng Gong shouted.He used both hands to grab the skeletal left hand on the back of his neck, but the skeletal hand did not move at all, still stubbornly pulling Cheng Gong towards Kuro little by little.

    At this time, Qrow was playing with a sharp knife in his right hand, and said to himself in a somewhat excited tone: "Come on, come on, it's time to witness the miracle soon."

    Macedonia was furious when he heard this. He immediately knocked away the few civilians who were hugging him to prevent him from moving. He picked up the conflict on the ground and rushed towards Kuro. Upon seeing this, Kuro sneered: "Don't disturb me, no.  Do you know that Mashan is about to enter the most exciting part?" As he spoke, Kuro spat out a cloud of black energy towards Macedonia.  Macedonia knew that this kind of black energy was difficult to deal with, so he could only retreat to the side in frustration.  At this moment, Cheng Gong was less than two meters away from Kuro. Kuro took a step forward and stretched out his left arm to take his left hand back to its original place.  But just before his left hand and arm touched, a white light suddenly fell from the sky. Qrow felt the threat from the white light, and jumped back without even having time to reach for his left hand.

    Under the shroud of white light, traces of black energy emerged from Qrow's left hand, eventually aging into powder and disappearing into the air.  Cheng Gong, who was free again, quickly ran away on his hands and knees.  But how could Qrow let Cheng Gong go again and immediately chase Cheng Gong.  Before he could catch up two steps, the same white light as before fell again. This time Qrow did not retreat. He stretched out his hand and threw the Death Scepter towards the falling white light. He caught up with Cheng Gong while the Death Scepter blocked the white light.  And before Cheng Gong could react, he swallowed Cheng Gong into his mouth in one gulp.

 Text Chapter 694 The Bone Demon

    A skeleton less than one meter tall swallowed a person nearly 1.8 meters tall in one bite. If you tell others about this, most people will say it is impossible.  w w w . . c o m But Macedonia, the closest country, knows very well that all this is true.  Just after Qrow stopped Cheng Gong, Qrow's skull suddenly grew in size and became nearly two meters tall. He opened his mouth wide and fell forward. Cheng Gong, who was already stunned, was swallowed into his mouth.  .  After swallowing Cheng Gong, Qrow returned to his original size again.

    "Okay, the ceremony is finally completed. Those of you who always mess up my plans, it's time for you to pay the price." Kuro burped and said to Ning Ping with a smile.  As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a black-purple gas starting to emit from around Qrow's body.  Macedonia instinctively felt something was wrong, and immediately began to retreat without hesitation.  Macedonia's actions attracted Kuro's attention.

    "Oh, I almost forgot, there is still a poor guy like you waiting for my punishment. Don't worry, after I deal with those guys who caused me to be like this, it will be your turn." The black-purple gas gradually  After the wrapped Kuro said these words to Macedon, his whole person was completely enveloped in black and purple gas.

    The black-purple gas at this time was more like a solid than a gas, forming a cocoon, and inside the cocoon was Qrow.  When Qrow breaks out of his cocoon, who knows what Qrow will become?  It won't be anything good anyway.

    Ning Ping, who knew this very well, took a few steps and wanted to use the crescent sword in his hand to destroy the black and purple cocoon in front of him, but he didn't wait for him to get close.  The controlled residents of Pearl Town surrounded the cocoon and blocked Ning Ping's approach.  If Ninh Binh breaks through, the only way is to kill all these innocent residents.  But Ning Ping couldn't do this, so he could only stare and worry.

    "Hi~ Do you need help?" A familiar voice came into Ning Ping's ears. Ning Ping, who was at a loss what to do, felt happy when he heard the voice, and couldn't help complaining: "Why are you back so late?"

    "I thought you could handle it alone, so I ate something, took a shower, and relieved myself." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a smile on his face.

    "Now is not the time for joking." Ning Ping glared at Han Yu with a darkened face.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, spread his hands and said: "Okay. I admit that I lied just now. In fact, I came late because someone wanted to help, and I also wanted to use this thing for a sneak attack. Unfortunately, I came a step too late.  , it seems that a sneak attack is impossible."

    "You said someone was coming to help?How could you let Mengxin come to such a dangerous place?" Ning Ping came back to his senses and glared at Han Yu.

    Han Yu replied helplessly: "I can't stop her. Besides, as my sister's lover, it's not like you don't know Mengxin's temper. Her iron fist is very powerful."

    "Go, Meng Xin can't be so unreasonable." Ning Ping retorted dissatisfied.

    "Okay, okay, you know her better than me, so that's okay. But Ning Ping, are you looking down on my sister a little too much? In terms of real strength, she doesn't seem to be much worse than us. You can protect her for a while.  , but you can't protect her all the time. Before we encounter an opponent we can't deal with, it's good to let her improve her ability to protect herself. You must know that Mengxin is also an esper with an awakened ability.  , her abilities will not be improved if she does not engage in more actual combat." Han Yu persuaded Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "But I'm worried that something will happen to her."

    "Aren't you staying by her side? If you can't protect her even if you stay by her side, then what difference does it make if you stay by her side or not? Ning Ping, overprotection will harm Mengxin."

    Han Yu’s words made Ning Ping fall into deep thought. After a moment, Ning Ping asked: “Where is Mengxin now?”

    When Han Yu heard this, he pointed to the sky.  Ning Ping looked in the direction of Han Yu's finger.  As if receiving a signal from Han Yu, the Courage, which had originally activated its chameleon system to hide in the sky, revealed its figure.  Ning Ping looked at the Courage and said to Han Yu: "I'll leave this to you." After saying that, without waiting for Han Yu to answer, Ning Ping used the air step and flew towards the Courage.

    "Hey! You guy who values ??sex over friends, catch this." Han Yu muttered when he saw this, and threw the dog-skin hat in his hand to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping caught it with his backhand.  He jumped onto the Courage in a few steps.

    Han Yu shook his head and turned to look at the black-purple cocoon protected by the residents of Pearl Town. Macedonia came over and asked, "Is that huge spaceship yours?"

    "Huh? Have you seen such a thing?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    “I’ve seen it before when I was alive, but what I saw was a broken ship.??.  Fallen in the valley.  The Death Scepter was also found in that broken spaceship.  Macedonia said, looking at the Death Scepter that he had just picked up, and replied.

    Han Yu looked at Macedonia in surprise and said slowly: "how old are you? Since the Death Scepter has the word Death in its name, it must have something to do with Death. But Death's  How can things be easy to get? Well you may have lived in an era after the war between humans and gods."

    Macedonia doesn’t know when the God-Destroying War that Han Yu mentioned happened, but seeing the Courage in the sky, Macedonia can be sure that the Han Yu in front of him is definitely not a human from his own world.

    "Are you an alien?" Macedonia asked tentatively.

    "Well to the humans living on this planet, I am indeed an alien. But you are not included." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "Why not include me?" Macedonia asked in confusion.

    "Please, how long have you been dead? Even if you have become a heroic spirit now, there is still a clear difference between you and humans. But when it comes to power attributes, living humans belong to positive energy, but you are negative energy. Life  It is difficult to be rotated between death and death. Even if you can stand in the sun now and breathe the same air as humans By the way, do you need to breathe? "

    Macedonia was stunned by Han Yu's sudden question. After thinking about it for a while, he replied: "No need."

    "Oh. Then you can work in underwater operations. Hmm It's a bit far-fetched. Let's get rid of this trouble first and then talk about anything else." Han Yu coughed lightly and said to Macedonia.

    "It's a pity that my army of heroic spirits can't be used here, otherwise Kuro won't be able to change the world." Macedon said with a regretful look.

    Han Yu heard this and said: "Thank you for not letting your army of heroes come, otherwise what we would have to face would not be a bunch of rookies, but a group of elites. It would not be as easy as dealing with a group of rookies."

    "Are you going to kill him?" Macedonia asked with a slight frown.

    "Yes, for the sake of the perfection of all mankind, we can only sacrifice the people in front of us.  After hearing what I said, what thoughts do you have about me from time to time?" Han Yu changed the subject and suddenly asked Macedonia.

    Macedonia was once again stunned by Han Yu's words, but he understood immediately.  Han Yu was just talking about taking action against the residents of Pearl Town.  But if we don’t take action, how can we destroy the cocoons protected by the residents?

    "Don't worry, just step back to avoid being affected later." Han Yu saw Macedonia's puzzled expression and did not explain to Macedonia. He just reminded Macedonia to step back.  Macedonia, who didn't know what Han Yu was planning to do, backed away a little.  In the sky, a huge magic circle suddenly appeared on the Courage. The white light that appeared earlier fell from the sky and enveloped the residents surrounding Cocoon.  in white light.  One by one, the residents regained their consciousness and looked around in confusion.  I don't understand why I am standing here.  The cocoon, which was also shrouded in white light, raised a black protective cover after a trace of black air emerged.

    "Hey~ This Qrow is really unwilling to give up." Han Yu said something when he saw this, and shouted at the residents who had regained their consciousness: "What are you still standing there? Are you waiting to become the food of that cocoon? Still  If you don’t run quickly, run outside the town, as far away from the town as possible.”

    Hearing Han Yu's reminder, the residents who were still a little confused after regaining their consciousness suddenly woke up. The scenes they had seen before reminded them of fear, and they rushed to the outside of the town one by one. As for those who went home to pack their luggage,  .  not even one.  My life is almost gone, so what do I need those things for?

    Allowing the fleeing crowd to pass by him, Han Yu turned to Macedonia and said, "What are you still doing here?"

    "I can help." Macedon replied after hearing this.

    "Pull him down. You and Kuro have the same strength attributes. Staying here will only tie us up. You should also leave the town, mobilize your army, and let them organize these people to escape. Don't let some bad guys take the opportunity to do it.  bad thing."

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  Even Macedonians who wanted to stay had to admit that what Han Yu said made sense. The more chaotic the situation, the higher the crime rate.  When the rules are lost, the evil thoughts that people have suppressed in their bodies will pop up one after another.  Macedonia, which also plans to use this place as its base, certainly does not want its first batch of people to suffer excessive casualties.  He could only listen to Han Yu's words.  Follow the flow of people towards the outside of the town.

    After sending Macedonia away, Han Yu moved his body, looked at the cocoon protected by the black protective cover and said to himself: "Okay, now all the people who are in the way have been driven away, next?Let me see what kind of ghost bird will hatch out of this broken cocoon.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, as if in response to Han Yu, the cocoon wall broke, and a white skeleton hand stretched out from the cocoon.  Then the other hand stretched out.  The two skeleton hands hit the cocoon wall randomly, leaving cracks everywhere in the originally intact cocoon. Then the cocoon suddenly exploded, and the skeleton in the cocoon appeared in front of Han Yu.

    It is almost the same as Qrow that Han Yu had seen before, except that it is bigger, the color of the skull is different, and there is a pair of extra bone wings on the back.  The skeleton was still the same skeleton, and Han Yu couldn't help but be a little disappointed.  I originally thought I could hatch a human being, but the result was the same.  Of course, he said it was the same, but Han Yu still knew in his heart that there was an essential difference between the skeleton in front of him and the skeletons he had seen before.  Although Qrow's appearance was a bit scary in the past, he didn't feel too scary when standing next to others. But now, Qrow, although every bone is white and spotless, can't help it.  The power flowing out made Han Yu feel full of evil.

    He tried to move his hands and feet, especially when he opened the bone wings on his back and flashed, looking at Qrow's appearance.  He was quite satisfied with his look at this time.

    "Hey! Are you done with your narcissism?" Han Yu asked.

    Qrow lowered his head and saw that compared to his height of over three meters, it was not easy to see Han Yu. In addition, because the ceremony was completed, Qrow could not restrain his excitement, so that before Han Yu spoke,  Qrow didn't notice that one of the biggest enemies in his life was standing not far from him.

    "What about Macedonia? Did you escape?" Qrow asked Han Yu after looking around.

    Han Yu doesn’t like to talk to people with his head held high all the time, because that will make his neck sore.  Seeing Qrow's question, he flew into the air, and after being level with Qrow's skull head, he replied: "It's just your appearance. Who wouldn't run away after seeing it?"

    "Then why didn't you run away?"

    "Because I am a collector." Han Yu replied seriously.

    "" Although he didn't understand the meaning of Han Yu's words, Qrow's intuition told him that Han Yu's words were not good. He immediately sneered and said: "You can only be arrogant now, I will let you do it later."  I regret saying such rude things to me.”

    "Oh~ I didn't expect that just after being cocooned once, I would become so arrogant. I said Kuro, are you a little too arrogant?" Han Yu said after hearing this and smacking his mouth.

    "Humph, are you arrogant? Use your body to experience it for yourself!" Qrow snorted coldly, waved his hand and patted Han Yu.  But I didn't expect that Han Yu was equally flexible in the sky.  He dodged the hand swung by Qrow.  He raised his middle finger at Qrow and cursed: "Damn it! You do it when you say it, do you still want to be shameless? Oh, that's wrong, it should be you do you want any more bones?"

    "Go to hell!" Qrow yelled angrily. At this moment, Qrow even felt that even Macedonia was not as hateful as the Han Yu in front of him, especially with that mouth.

    Han Yu continued to tease Qrow while dodging, leading Qrow out of the town step by step.  There are very few oases in the desert, and the oases have been lost.  The people living here are equivalent to losing the basis for survival.  Han Yu didn't want Pearl Town, which was killed just to deal with a skeleton, to disappear and the residents of Pearl Town to lose their homes.  Han Yu planned to lure Qrow outside the oasis to deal with this troublesome skeleton.

    "Don't run, don't hide if you have the guts!" Kuro shouted at Han Yu.

    "Besides, your attitude is too old-fashioned. Why do I have to let you know whether I have a seed or not? You are not a beauty. I guess dogs are the only ones in the world who like to circle around you." Han  Yu dodged Qrow's attack and raised his middle finger at Qrow and replied.

    "Hmph! When I catch you, the first thing I have to do is tear your broken mouth apart!" Qrow swore angrily.

    "You should wait until you catch me before you talk nonsense like this." Han Yu said disapprovingly.

    In this way, one person and one skeleton gradually left Pearl Town and came to the desert far away from Pearl Town.  Qrow glared at Han Yu bitterly.  "Run, why don't you run?"

    "That's enough here." Han Yu replied and put the dog-skin hat on his head.  Right in front of Qrow's eyes, Han Yu gradually disappeared.  Qrow looked around in surprise.  A big living person disappeared out of thin air. This was the first time Qrow had encountered this situation.  However, Qrow knew that Han Yu had not run far and must be hiding in a dark corner waiting for an opportunity to attack him.

    "Humph, don't think that I can't find you if you hide." Qrow said as he put his hands together to form a special handprint, and muttered something in his mouth.?Han Yu couldn’t understand a word of the language.

    With Kuro as the center, the black energy began to spread to all directions.  Han Yu looked at Qrow in confusion, wondering what Qrow was planning to do.  The answer was soon revealed.  Although this is a desert, underneath the desert are buried the bones of countless creatures hiding in the desert. In the black air, the skeletons that were supposed to never see the light of day emerged from the desert one by one and gathered together.  Qrow's side.

    These bones are of many types, including those of humans, animals, and even birds.  Although the number is small, the speed is extremely fast.  Han Yu had a vague feeling.

    Then Kuro sneered and said, "Although I don't know where you are hiding now, with the help of these helpers, it won't take much effort to find you." As he said, Kuro waved his hand, and those who were waiting  The bones of the order scattered one after another and began to help Kuro search for Han Yu's whereabouts.

    Although the dog-skin hat Han Yu wore had an invisibility effect, it could only hide Han Yu's figure, but not his power.  Faced with this kind of blanket search, Han Yu didn't have a good way to deal with it except retreating again and again.  And as Qrow continued to summon the skeletons buried under the desert, Han Yu's space for movement became smaller and smaller.

    When Han Yu was almost cornered by the large and small skeletons, Han Yu raised his head and shouted to the sky: "It's almost time to watch the show. Isn't it time for you to take action? Mengxin  , for the sake of the same father and mother, you have to save your brother~" As soon as he finished speaking, a soft hum came from the air, and with the hum, a huge magic circle appeared in the air, just in time to reach Ku  The black energy released by Luo was covered.

    Qrow looked at the magic circle in the air. Red light flashed in the eyes of the two skeletons. Suddenly, the black energy surrounding Qrow became thicker. Qrow even snorted coldly: "You want to deal with me, the Bone Demon."  , it’s not that easy!”

 Text Chapter 695: One foot higher than the other

    The Bone Demon, as the name suggests, is not a good bird.  Especially if he goes against people like himself, in Han Yu's eyes, he is even less of a good person.  But Zhigui knew that Han Yu would not rush to kill Qrow, who claimed to be the Bone Demon, at this time.  It wasn't that Han Yu didn't want to help his sister, but that Qrow looked very strange at this time, with black energy surrounding his body, completely wrapping Qrow inside.

    When the magic circle in the air fell, in the black air, a bone-white fist suddenly stretched out and hit the magic circle head-on.  The two opposing forces collided fiercely in the air, creating a huge air flow that made it impossible for anyone to get close.

    The various skeletons that were still being searched had been blown around by the air current, and some even flew into the air and hit the magic circle in the air.  Just upon contact, those unfortunate skeletons immediately turned into powder.  At this time, Han Yu could only hide as far away as possible to avoid being harmed by Chi Yu.

    On board the Courage, Han Mengxin, the controller of the magic circle, was clenching his teeth at the moment, holding the angel staff tightly with both hands, and his whole body was enveloped in a layer of golden light.  Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin worriedly on the side. He wanted to help but didn't know how much he could help at this time. He was even more worried that his rash intervention would distract Han Mengxin and cause unexpected accidents that he didn't want to see.

    Just when Ning Ping didn't know what to do, a low voice asked from behind: "Ning Ping, what trouble did you cause while we were sleeping?"

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard the words, and suddenly looked back, only to see the black and white light tigers who had been asleep since leaving Jelinka were standing side by side not far behind him.  Perhaps to facilitate movement within the Courage, the two tigers did not use their original forms, but only shrank to the size of an average house cat.

    "Why are you awake?" Ning Ping asked in a voiceless voice.

    "It seems like now is not the time to ask this, right? What's that black thing down there?" The Black Light Tiger pointed at the solid black air mass surrounding Kuro on the ground and asked.

    "Are you qualified to call others evil?" Ning Ping thought to himself after hearing this.

    “… Your eyes seem to have some objections to what I just said?” Black Light Tiger stared at Ning Ping suspiciously and asked.  Ning Ping quickly denied it: "No, no, I have no opinion. Didn't you ask what the one below is? It was released by a guy who claimed to be the White Bone Demon, in order to fight against the purification circle sent by Mengxin.  .”

    "The Bone Demon?"

    "Well, he is a guy who refuses to lie on the ground obediently even though he is dead, and is trying to figure out how to do it. We think that guy is a scourge. Isn't this destroying him? But currently, the two sides are in a stalemate.  "

    After listening to Ning Ping's explanation, Bai Guanghu nodded and said, "You did nothing wrong. The thing below really made me feel uneasy."

    "Are you also uneasy? Don't you always look calm?" Black Light Tiger asked after hearing this.

    Bai Guanghu ignored Black Guanghu's provocation, looked at Ning Ping and said, "We just woke up. Our strength has not been restored yet. I'm afraid we won't be able to help much this time."

    "It doesn't matter, we are very happy that you are okay." Ning Ping replied quickly after hearing this.

    Although he had a cat face, Ning Ping still felt that Bai Guanghu smiled after hearing his answer.  Just listen to Bai Guanghu say: "Although we can't help much this time, we can still give some suggestions."

    "Do you have a way to deal with that guy below?" Ning Ping asked hurriedly.

    Hearing this, Bai Guanghu replied: "There is a way, but I'm not sure whether it will work or not." Hearing this, Hei Guanghu took the opportunity to mock and said, "Oh, it turns out you are not omniscient or omnipotent."

    "That's better than you who can't think of any solution." Bai Guanghu rolled his eyes at Black Guanghu and said.

    Hei Guanghu immediately retorted: "Who said I can't do anything?"

    "What can you do? Tell me and listen."

    "Hmph! You say it first, so that you won't say later that I plagiarized you." Black Light Tiger thought for a while and then said to Bai Guanghu.

    Regarding Black Light Tiger’s words, White Light Tiger rolled his eyes.  He simply stopped talking to Black Light Tiger, looked at Ning Ping and said: "Everything in this world is mutually reinforcing. Just like there must be antidote grass growing near poisonous weeds, the evil force below must also have the power to restrain it.  .”

    Ning Ping heard this and said: "I know, isn't Mengxin using her own power to destroy the other party? It's just that the other party's power is too strong, and Mengxin won't be able to deal with it for a while."

    "Then think about it, if we increase Han Mengxin's power, can we overwhelm that evil force?" Bai Guanghu asked with a smile.

    &nbsp; "I know, it's just how to increase Mengxin's current strength. If I had known that when I left the Holy Tomb of the Pai Club last time, I would have brought a package back. Now I just want to increase Mengxin's strength. We don't have anything on hand.  .”

    "Who said there is no more? Isn't that what Mengxin is holding?"

    Ning Ping asked tentatively: "Does the angel staff held by Mengxin have any secrets?"

    "Of course, the current angel staff is not a complete angel staff. Didn't you notice that there is something missing from the front end of the angel staff?" Bai Guanghu said, looking at Hei Guanghu aside.  The Black Light Tiger showed an expression as if he had seen a ghost.  Seeing Bai Guanghu looking at him, he shouted without waiting for Bai Guanghu to speak: "No, I don't have the heart of an angel."

    "You said it yourself. Hurry, hand it over." Bai Guanghu said angrily after hearing this.

    Hei Guanghu, who knew he had made a mistake, had a pained expression on his face.  After taking two steps back, he turned around as if running away, but then he turned around.  He saw that Ning Ping had moved behind him at some point, blocking his retreat.

    "Don't come over here! I'm warning you, don't force me to be brutal." The black light tiger threatened the white light tiger who was approaching step by step.  But the white light tiger turned a deaf ear and forced himself in front of the black light tiger and said in a deep voice: "Stop talking nonsense and hand it over quickly. Otherwise, it is not a problem that an angel's heart can solve."

    "What do you mean?" Hei Guanghu asked puzzledly.

    "Oh, you have such a brain. I know that if you stay in that kind of treasure house for a long time, you will inevitably find a few things you like to collect, but don't you look at what time it is now, is it the time to hide your secrets?  "

    "But, haven't I said the method I thought of yet?" Black Light Tiger made his final struggle.

    "What can you do to deal with that guy below?" Bai Guanghu looked at Black Guanghu in disbelief and asked.

    Angered by Bai Guanghu's contemptuous look, Hei Guanghu replied: "Don't look down on people, I'm much smarter than you. My method is very simple. If you can't do it alone, just fight in a group."

    “…Then do you know what will happen if you are contaminated by that kind of black energy?” Bai Guanghu asked angrily.

    "I don't know." Hei Guanghu simply shook his head and replied.

    "Yes, you don't know. I don't know either. Just for an unknown thing, you push Han Yu and others into unknown things, and the reason is just because you don't want to take out a dead thing like Angel Heart. You  Do you think it’s worth it? Anyway, I don’t think it’s worth it.”

    "" Hei Guanghu fell silent upon hearing this. Ning Ping looked anxious, but he didn't know what he should say at this moment.  He could only look at the black light tiger helplessly.

    "Okay. I understand." Black Light Tiger said slowly.

    Seeing that Hei Guanghu was willing to take out the Angel Heart, Bai Guanghu had a smile on his face, and Ning Ping also looked relieved.  Once a decision is made, Black Light Tiger acts resolutely.  I saw him shaking his body a few times.  Open your mouth and start spitting out.

    Ning Ping asked Bai Guanghu with a cold look on his face: "Isn't the angel's heart swallowed by this guy?"

    "Swallowing it into the stomach is a good way to store it. You don't have to worry about losing it or being stolen. It can also play a very good role in maintenance." Bai Guanghu explained to Ning Ping after hearing this.

    "But what if it's pulled out?" Ning Ping asked in a strange way, as soon as the words came out of his mouth.  Ning Ping knew that he had said the wrong thing. He saw Bai Guanghu looking at Ning Ping in astonishment, and said in a low voice: "You are not Han Yu pretending to be, are you? This kind of nonsense, in my impression  Only he can tell it.”

    "A sneeze~" Han Yu, who was wandering outside the Courage, looking for an opportunity to attack the bone demon on the ground, suddenly sneezed without warning.  Rubbing his nose vigorously, Han Yu said to himself: "That bastard is talking bad about me behind my back?"

    "Ugh~" Black Light Tiger spit out a crystal clear round crystal the size of a baby's fist.  Ning Ping, who didn't know how to answer Bai Guanghu, saw this and quickly ran over and took the crystal in his hand.  The crystal was very clean, and there was no sticky liquid on it like Ning Ping imagined.  Looking at the crystal carefully, Ning Ping vaguely saw a person curled up in the crystal surrounded by a pair of white wings.

    Bai Guanghu came over and said: "It is said that when an angel encounters a sudden death, it will transform into an angel heart. And when the angel heart is put back into the reincarnation pool, the angel soul in the angel heart will be resurrected and return to life.  It can retain all the power and memories of life. It is much stronger than those angels who only have their souls returned to the reincarnation pool for reincarnation and lose most of their power and all memories. If you have the opportunity to encounter the reincarnation pool in the future, you can experiment with it."

    ??The black light tiger just couldn't see the white light tiger being happy. Hearing this, he quickly poured cold water on the white light tiger and said: "You should stop it quickly. Since the God Destroying War, this world has become the world of mankind. The gods you mentioned were either destroyed or whereabouts  I don’t know. Where else can there be a reincarnation pool? Besides, the reincarnation pool needs maintenance. If it has not been maintained for such a long time, it will probably be deserted and dry up long ago.”

    When Bai Guanghu heard this, he rolled his eyes at Hei Guanghu.  Said to Ning Ping: "Ignore that guy who always spoils people's interest, quickly put the angel's heart on the angel staff. I believe that the power of the complete angel staff can kill the guy on the ground.  Defeated.”

    Ning Ping nodded.  Walk towards Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin knew it since the black and white light tigers appeared, but Han Mengxin was fighting against the Bone Demon Kuro on the ground, let alone saying hello, even being distracted.  After suffering a little secret loss, Han Mengxin concentrated on dealing with the White Bone Demon, not knowing what Ning Ping said to Hei and Bai Guanghu.  Seeing Ning Ping approaching, Han Mengxin did not stop Ning Ping from placing the angel's heart on the top of the angel staff out of trust in Ning Ping.

    The moment the angel heart and the angel staff come into contact, they are like two magnets, positive and negative. The angel heart and the angel staff are firmly combined.  At the moment of union, Han Mengxin also felt a powerful force coming from the angel's staff to her body, which refreshed Han Mengxin, who was almost exhausted, as if she had regained her vitality.  The light energy that was about to be exhausted was also emerging continuously from the body.

    "Here, what's going on?" Han Mengxin couldn't help but ask.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Don't ask this now. I will explain the specific reasons to you slowly after I deal with the guy below."

    Han Mengxin knew that things had to be prioritized. She nodded when she heard this, adjusted her breathing, and tightened her grip on the angel's staff.  It was as if she sensed Han Mengxin's determination.  The angel's heart at the top of the angel's staff suddenly glowed brightly, and as the angel's heart exerted its power, the purification circle that was originally fighting against the Bone Demon also became more dazzling, and the lines outlining the circle were thicker than before, like  There is a giant hand.  The Bone Demon was pressing towards the ground bit by bit.  And the bone-white fist blocking the purification circle.  Cracks also began to appear.  I believe that as long as Han Mengxin persists, it will only be a matter of time before she breaks this bone hand and beats the Bone Demon to death completely.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Of course, the Bone Demon Kuro will not sit still and wait for death, and the black air on the ground immediately became more intense.  But no matter how hard the Bone Demon tried, the purification circle still moved downward little by little, forcing the huge bone hand to collapse little by little.

    The spirit of fighting to the death will obviously not be reflected in the White Bone Demon. After finding that he could not continue to fight against the magic circle in the sky, the White Bone Demon chose to strategically retreat.  But the stalemate lasted for so long.  It doesn't mean that you can retreat just by retreating.  In addition, there are Han Yu and others nearby, so it is not easy to retreat without paying a price.

    Faced with this situation, Kuro did not hesitate at all, and even gave up on himself and the other party's bone hand in the purification circle.  Anyway, I am a bone demon, and my specialty is controlling bones. Without this bone hand, I will just make another one later.  The only thing that worries Qrow is the damage to his vitality caused by giving up his bone hand.  I don’t know when I will be able to return to my peak condition.

    "I have taken note of today's grudge, and I will definitely repay you in the future." Qrow looked at the magic circle in the sky coldly and said to himself.

    But, it’s just such a but.  If you want to escape intact, or in other words, the gecko will cut off its tail to survive.  It's not something Qrow can achieve just by thinking about it.  No matter who it is, Qrow will not be given the opportunity to escape from here easily.  After Han Mengxin found that the pressure on herself was greatly reduced, she immediately realized that her opponent was preparing to run away.

    Ning Ping, who was reminded by Han Mengxin, also quickly contacted Han Yu and made preparations for the pursuit together.  In front of Spirit, which has a radar monitor.  It's not something Qrow can do easily if he wants to escape like he did before.

    It’s a pity that Qrow doesn’t know this.  Qrow thought that as long as he was out of sight of Han Yu and others, he would naturally be safe.  But this time it was a little different. No matter where Kuro escaped, Han Yu, Ning Ping and others would always appear soon after, and then start to attack Kuro.

    The vast sea of ????sand is unobstructed and unobstructed. Unless you hide under the sand, it is difficult to avoid the search of others.  Qrow also tried to hide under the sand.  But at this time, his ability to control bones became the culprit that exposed Kuro's location.  Because he gave up part of his power to cut off his tail, Qrow was a little powerless and unable to fully control the power of the Bone Demon in his body.  Whenever Qrow hides under the sand, the controlled skeletons around him will seem to see their motherThe wanderers gathered around Kuro one after another, but this gathering immediately exposed Kuro's position.  Naturally, all Qrow could do was continue to run away, while Han Yu and others who were following him continued to chase after him unhurriedly.

    Once or twice, until Kuro was a little numb, Han Yu and others who were following behind seemed tired of this cat and mouse game, and were ready to end the chase, so they appeared before Kuro after all.  On the road.

    Looking at Han Yu who was blocking his way, Qrow sneered and said: "You have been following behind me, have you finally eaten enough sand?"

    Han Yu ignored Qrow's provocation and just raised his hands flat in front of him, aiming his right hand at Qrow.  Qrow immediately became vigilant when he saw this.  Although he didn't have many real fights with Han Yu, Qrow knew that this was a difficult guy to deal with.

    Seeing Han Yu spit out a stream of flames from each hand, one of which was heading straight towards him, Qrow quickly mobilized the power of the Bone Demon in his body to resist, and in his heart he was planning to use the chaos caused by the collision of the two sides to escape.  Just at the moment when the power released by Qrow and Han Yu collided, Qrow heard Ning Ping shouting from behind: "Continuous slashing with sword blades!"

    Qrow looked back and saw dozens of sword waves heading straight for his back. Ning Ping did not stop and continued to swing his sword to send sword waves towards Qrow's back.  Without thinking, Qrow quickly turned his head 180 degrees and spit out streams of black energy towards Ning Ping, resisting the incoming sword lights.

    Although he blocked the attacks of Han Yu and Ning Ping, Qrow didn't feel relaxed at all.  He found himself in a dilemma. Since he had to resist Han Yu and Ning Ping's attacks from different directions, Qrow was now unable to move.  At this moment, what worried Kuro the most happened. A huge purification circle appeared above Kuro's head.

 Text Chapter 696 The devil is one foot five tall

    Attacked from three sides!  Only underground is the only way to escape at this moment. Qrow understands this, and at the same time he also understands that once he withdraws his strength at this time, Han Yu and Ning Ping will attack him from the front and back, which will seriously damage his vitality.  Just like he had just lost his broken hand, Qrow had to leave something behind if he wanted to get out of this predicament.

    Time did not allow Kuro to weigh the pros and cons too much, that is to say, in an instant, Kuro had already made a decision.  Ignoring the purification circle falling from the sky, a large amount of black energy began to erupt from Qrow's body.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who didn't expect Qrow to be desperate at this moment, couldn't help being caught off guard, and their offensive immediately slowed down.  Qrow, on the other hand, took advantage of the opportunity when Han Yu and Ning Ping were forced to retreat, and he suddenly burrowed into the ground, ignoring the bones around him that started to move due to his influence, and rushed towards the direction of the Golden City.  .

    Not long after Kuro got into the ground, the purification circle released by Han Mengxin fell hard on the black energy that Kuro used to cover his evacuation. The black energy only made a little resistance and was completely destroyed by the circle.  It was slapped on the ground and quickly dissipated without a trace.

    "It seems that guy ran away again." Han Yu looked at the ground under the array and said to Ning Ping.

    "Just run away, just keep chasing." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Indeed, as Ning Ping said, instead of talking nonsense here, it is better to do something practical.  Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't say anything more. After notifying Han Mengxin to follow, they started chasing again.  This time, there was no need for the courage's radar to help. The direction of the bones had already pointed out the direction for Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    ……

    Panic-stricken like a bereft dog, Kuro fled back to the Golden City in embarrassment, a place he had run for many years.  Although Macedon ordered it to be built during his lifetime, after Macedon's death, this golden city was occupied by Curo Magpie's Nest Dove.  You can't tell much at ordinary times, but when Kuro is really in danger, this is Kuro's last stronghold.

    Qrow, who had fled into the palace, rushed to the crystal coffin placed in the corner, lifted the lid of the coffin with force, and reached out to fumble around in the crystal coffin, when he finally found the switch.  Qrow smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and pressed down hard. There was actually a mezzanine on the bottom of the crystal coffin, and in the mezzanine, there was a gold mask.  Take the golden mask in your hand.  Qrow hesitated slightly.  At any moment, as if he had made great determination, he slowly covered his face with the golden mask.

    Following the trace of the bones to the outside of the Golden City, Han Yu couldn't help but sigh when he saw that the place where Kuro finally arrived was the place where he first discovered Kuro, "I didn't expect to find that Kuro here. Now.  We’re going to end that Qrow here again.”

    "Okay, don't sigh, let's hurry up and get rid of that Kuro." Ning Ping on the side heard the words and urged.  But before he finished speaking, the originally clear sky suddenly darkened, and Han Yu raised his head to look at the sun in the sky.  I saw a large dark cloud covering the sun.

    "Ning Ping, do you think we have seen this scene before?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping said in a deep voice: "If you resort to abnormal behavior, you will become a monster. Let's be careful."

    Due to the sudden change in the celestial phenomena, Han Yu and Ning Ping were more careful and slowed down as they approached the Golden City.  But as soon as he reached the outskirts of the Golden City, Han Yu immediately reached out and grabbed Ning Ping.  I saw a lot of people standing on the wall of the Golden City.  Han Yu threw two fires over and looked by the light of the fire, and saw that it was on the wall of the Golden City.  There were actually quite a few golden people standing there.  Each golden man holds a weapon in his hand and wears armor on his body.

    "Why do these golden people look so familiar to me?" Han Yu said to himself.  Ning Ping on the side rolled his eyes and replied: "Of course they look familiar. Aren't those golden men the same ones we found when we dug down the golden city wall?"

    After Ning Ping reminded him, Han Yu thought about it, nodded and replied: "Yes. Yes, it is indeed the case. But it is a bit difficult to deal with now. These golden people don't seem to welcome us into the city."

    "If you don't welcome us, we will force our way in." Ning Ping replied coldly.

    "Don't you want to take action every now and then? You have to convince people with your virtue"

    Before Han Yu could finish his words, Ning Ping said, "Okay. Then go and convince me with your virtue."

    Han Yu: ""

    ……

    Under the Golden City, Han Yu slowly approached alone.  Arriving beyond the bow and arrow range of the golden men at the top of the golden city, Han Yu shouted loudly: "Curo, you coward, come out and die quickly."

    "" The city was quiet, with no response.  The golden men standing at the top of the city just silently pointed their bows and arrows at Han Yu. As long as Han Yu dared to come close, the golden men would shoot.

    &nbsp; Han Yu has not yet tried to persuade those golden people to rebel.  The activities of these golden people are obviously related to Qrow's skeleton. Han Yu is not yet confident enough that his charm can make those golden people turn against him.  For safety reasons, Han Yu did not risk getting close.  He just yelled at Qrow to come out and die.

    And Kuro is most likely born in the year of the tortoise.  Han Yu had already said the most unpleasant words, but Qrow didn't react at all, which made Han Yu very embarrassed.

    Looking at Han Yu who came back dejected, Ning Ping said kindly: "Thank you for your hard work."

    “Stop being like that, you’ve seen enough of my jokes just now.” Han Yu said angrily after hearing this.

    "How can I do that? By listening to you scold me, I have learned a lot." Ning Ping said with a smile when he heard this.

    "roll!"

    "hehe……"

    Ning Ping didn’t care about Han Yu’s bad face.  However, when looking at the Golden City, Ning Ping's smile suddenly faded, and he frowned and said, "It's not a problem if this continues. The two of us can't attack a city, and who knows that Kuro is in the Golden City?  What kind of trap has been laid, maybe it’s waiting for us to attack the city.”

    Han Yu heard the words and said: "If you ask me, when the Courage arrives, I will destroy the golden city in front of me with one shot. Let everything in the city be destroyed directly, and we will save worry."

    "You are really a prodigal. You don't want so much gold. Didn't you say before that one of your dreams is to become the richest person in the universe? If you blow up so much gold at once, you won't  Feeling distressed? A city’s gold, I’m afraid even a small country doesn’t have so much gold in its treasury.”

    "Don't mention whether my childhood dream came true? That's in the past. Although I still like money now, I still have to have the life to spend it. Ningping, do you know what the greatest misfortune in the world is?"

    "What is it?" Ning Ping asked cooperatively.

    "The person died and the money was not spent." Han Yu replied seriously.

    "But I remember last time, didn't you say that the biggest misfortune in history is that the person is alive and the money is gone?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu suspiciously and asked.

    "Really? That was the last time I was there? Let's just talk about this time." Han Yu replied with a wink.

    See Han Yu cheating.  Ning Ping didn't care and agreed casually: "Okay, let's talk about it this time. Then you can tell us whether we want to enter the city this time?"

    "Well" Han Yu scratched his head after hearing this and said to Ning Ping: "We have entered this golden city before, and we have never found anything else except gold. Although gold is a good thing, if gold is used everywhere.  This inevitably gives people the feeling of being a nouveau riche. Forget it, it’s not like we don’t have anything more valuable than gold, so we don’t want this gold.”

    Just when Han Yu decided not to want the gold in the Golden City, the earth suddenly began to shake.  Han Yu and Ning Ping quickly squatted down, put their hands on the ground, and looked at the Golden City that made a loud noise accompanied by the earthquake.

    The Golden City is slowly risingyes, it is rising, just like a starship anchored in the sea.  The golden city gradually rose from the sea of ??sand, and this city was actually moveable.

    Seeing this scene, Han Yu's eyes widened in surprise, while Ning Ping frowned.  He suddenly remembered the Macedonians who built this city, and also recalled the origin that Kuro had told them before.  Of course, Ning Ping had never doubted that Qrow's origin was nonsense.  But Qrow once mentioned Sky City.  Even if Qrow has not actually been to Sky City, Sky City should exist, even if it exists in legends.  The Golden City that is slowly rising into the sky in front of you is proof of this.  No matter what the truth of history is, Macedonia, who ordered the construction of this golden city, probably used the technology from the crashed spaceship from an alien planet that it had obtained when building this golden city, thus transforming the city into a golden city.  A real version of Sky City has been built.  It is a pity that Macedonia failed before the completion of this golden city. This also explains why Macedonia did not activate the golden city when it came out of the underground mausoleum.  Maybe it's because of ignorance.  Or maybe it was hidden by that Qrow.  Ning Ping didn't know the real reason, but a golden city rising into the sky actually appeared in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Danger!" Just as Ning Ping was thinking about the matter, Han Yu, who was standing aside, suddenly shouted and threw Ning Ping to the ground.  It rolled to the side.

    "Boom~" Almost at the same time, when Ning Ping opened his mouth to ask Han Yu what happened, an explosion occurred where Ning Ping was standing just now.  A big pit appeared in front of Ning Ping.  Ning Ping knew without asking that Han Yu had saved his life just now.

    "Do you know what attacked us?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice.

    &nbsp; "Look at the city gate." Han Yu reminded after hearing this.

    Ning Ping looked in the direction Han Yu pointed.  I couldn't help but be stunned.  There is no other city gate. The original city gate has been leveled at this time.  The crystal stone hanging on the top of the city gate now faces the outside world.  Just now, Han Yu saw the crystal stone flashing and instinctively felt something was wrong, so he threw Ning Ping aside.  Judging from the results, Han Yu's premonition was very effective.

    The size of the Golden City is not large, only about a quarter of the size of the inner city in the underground mausoleum.  But even so, it was still huge for Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Looking at the Golden City rising into the sky, Han Yu chewed his teeth and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, we seem to be in trouble now."

    "Yes, it's troublesome, and it's even more troublesome." Ning Ping said casually, staring at the Golden City in the sky.

    "Why don't you think the Spirit has come over yet?"

    "I don't want the Courage to appear right now. The unsuspecting Courage is the opponent's best target." Ning Ping said after hearing this.  Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu nodded, reached for the communicator he carried with him, put it to his mouth and said: "Courage, Courage, did you hear that? If you heard it, please answer"

    Apart from rustling, nothing could be heard from the communicator.  Han Yu frowned, put away the communicator and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, there is a difficult task that needs to be completed by you now."

    "What's up?"

    "Go back to the Courage immediately and remind Lin Ke and the others to be careful and not to rush over stupidly and become the opponent's target."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping asked in confusion: "Don't you have a communicator with you?"

    "I brought it with me, but I didn't hear anything except rustling. I guess I was disturbed. I can only ask someone to go back and remind me in person." Han Yu replied with a grimace.

    "Then why don't you go back?" Ning Ping asked again.  While talking about Ning Ping, he took out the communicator he was carrying and turned it on. It was exactly what Han Yu said.  No other sound could be heard except rustling.

    "Because I am the leader, the most dangerous position should always be mine. No one is allowed to take it from me. Not even if you are my brother-in-law." After saying this, Han Yu did not wait for Ning Ping to speak.  Flying to the Golden City.  When Ning Ping saw this, he could only secretly blame himself for being a little slow in reacting.  He immediately shouted to Han Yu: "Be careful yourself. I will come back to help you as soon as I contact the Courage."

    Facing Han Yu’s attack, the golden men at the top of the golden city seemed to have been waiting for a long time.  Arrows made of gold flew straight to Han Yu in the air as if they were free of charge.  And Han Yu knew that he couldn't retreat at this time, once he retreated.  Then the opportunity to rush into the Golden City is lost.  At this time, Han Yu's task is to stop the Golden City from moving, and the best way is to cause chaos in the Golden City.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu advanced instead of retreating, dodging the attacks of golden arrows while desperately getting closer to the Golden City.  Han Yu's movements are very flexible, but no matter how flexible he is.  There was no way to avoid the rain of arrows. When Han Yu finally rushed into the Golden City, he had been hit by dozens of arrows.  Fortunately, the place where it was shot was not a critical point, and the arrow was made of pure gold, with no poison quenched on it.  Han Yu pulled out the arrow stuck in his body, and after some treatment with the healing bottle he brought with him, he was fine.

    But this was just the beginning of trouble. There were countless golden people in the Golden City, and they surrounded Han Yu who rushed into the Golden City.  Han Yu looked at the palace which was far away from him.  Intuition told Han Yu that the skeleton named Kuro was in that palace.  After moving his body and preparing for a big fight, Han Yu crossed his fingers at the golden man closest to him.

    There is an old saying that true gold is not afraid of fire.  As soon as they met, Han Yu deeply understood the meaning of this sentence.  These humanoid monsters made of gold cannot be burned to death with fire.  Soon after being melted into a pool of gold water, it will solidify into a human form again.  Then join the fight again.

    It’s like fighting a group of undead monsters.  After seeing how difficult these golden people were, Han Yu gave up the idea of ??rushing into the palace to find Kuro.  Even if he really rushed to the palace and found Qrow, he would still be surrounded by the golden man.  It won't be clear who will deal with who at that time.  The most troublesome thing about undead monsters is that they can't be killed no matter how hard they fight. People who fight against undead monsters usually only have two endings.  Either find the life gate of the undead monster and kill it completely, or you will be exhausted to death by the undead monsters that are constantly resurrected.  It is a bit difficult for Han Yu to find the golden man's destiny in such a short period of time, and the second possibility is absolutely unacceptable to Han Yu.

    So Han Yu chose the third possibility, standing at the corner of the golden city. If you come, I will beat you away. Do you want to drive me away?  There are no doors.  After establishing a position where he could advance, attack, retreat and defend, Han Yu suddenly felt relaxed.  It's everywhere and everywhere like beforeThe enemy is different, and the pressure on Han Yu is only half of the previous one.

    Holding the two golden sledgehammers snatched from the golden man, Han Yu was like a hard-working blacksmith, knocking the golden man rushing over one by one into the discus, but he would never use his abilities lightly again.  Because Han Yu discovered that after those golden people were knocked into discus, it took longer to recover than after being melted by him, and even if they recovered, both speed and strength would drop significantly.  The only result is to be beaten into a discus by myself again.

    Just when Han Yu was knocking the golden people near him into golden cakes one by one, Ning Ping's voice came from behind him.  Han Yu looked back, only to find that in the air behind him, a burning golden chariot was rushing toward him quickly.  Han Yu secretly thought something bad, and immediately threw a golden sledgehammer in his hand towards the golden chariot that was rushing towards him.

    The golden sledgehammer roared and rushed towards the golden chariot. But when it was about to hit the golden chariot, the rider driving the golden chariot suddenly turned the golden chariot sideways, stretched out his hand and firmly caught the flying golden chariot.  Golden sledgehammer.  Han Yu frowned when he saw this, and he could catch the golden sledgehammer he threw with his bare hands.  Putting aside everything else, this man's strength alone is considerable.

    The golden chariot slowly approached Han Yu. It was so close that Han Yu could see clearly the other person's appearance.  He was a shameless guy. Not only was he wrapped up tightly, he even wore a gold mask on his face.

    "Huh~" The guy on the golden chariot didn't give Han Yu a chance to speak. He raised the golden sledgehammer with both hands, jumped up and hit Han Yu straight away.  Of course, Han Yu refused to show weakness when he saw this. He immediately grasped the handle of the golden sledgehammer in his hand with both hands, and suddenly exerted force on his waist. The two sledgehammers made a loud noise in the air, and the powerful repulsion shocked Han Yu a little.  His arms were numb, but the golden man seemed to be fine.  Seeing this scene, Han Yu's heart sank.

 Text Chapter 697 Untitled

    Although he is not known for his strength, Han Yu rarely falls behind when competing with others.  This is thanks to the master who taught him in the beginning, who often left him alone in forests and valleys, euphemistically called it to train Han Yu's personal survival ability.  It is precisely because of this that Han Yu's physical fitness has been developed.  Even if he fights a bear with his bare hands, Han Yu is confident that he can win.

    But today, Han Yu met his opponent. At least in terms of strength, the guy in front of him wearing a piece of shining golden armor was stronger than Han Yu.

    Knowing that he was no match for the opponent in the competition of strength, Han Yu casually released the golden hammer in his hand.  Anyway, Han Yu is going to change his head-to-head fight to a free fight, but carrying a sledgehammer will affect his speed.  Seeing Han Yu throw away the hammer in his hand, the golden shining person also threw the hammer in his hand and extended his right hand to wave at Han Yu. It seemed that he was preparing to have a fair duel with Han Yu.  What surprised Han Yu was that this golden light was like the heads of those golden people. After he appeared, those golden people stepped aside, only blocking Han Yu's route into the Golden City and did not attack him again.  Han Yu launched an attack.

    Seeing the behavior of these golden people, Han Yu guessed that it must be related to this golden light.  However, this situation is also what Han Yu wants. After all, fighting alone is easier than fighting in a group.  Of course, Han Yu did not completely relax his vigilance towards those golden people, but most of his attention was focused on the golden ones.

    "Han Yu, come on." Jin Guangxiang said to Han Yu.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. It was true, it did sound like Ning Ping's voice. But if you listen carefully, you will find that this golden voice is deeper than Ning Ping's voice. It exuded a solemnity and Ning Ping did not like to be restrained.  It is impossible to dress like this, let alone fight against yourself.

    "It seems that I heard it wrong just now." Han Yu secretly thought to himself.

    Since the other party has issued a challenge, Han Yu will naturally not back down.  Although I don’t know when Ningping and Courage will arrive, Han Yu is not a coward.  I will still take action when it's time to take action.

    Rather than trying to fight against Jin Guang Shining, Han Yu's flames burned again after Jin Guang Shining challenged Han Yu.  If you force yourself to compete knowingly that you cannot match your opponent's strength, you are either being forced into a corner or you are a fool.  Since Han Yu was not forced into a desperate situation, he would naturally choose to use other methods to defeat the shining golden man in front of him.

    Facing the fireball coming towards you.  The golden man took out a round shield as high as half a man from his back.  Blocked the fireball attack.  With a "bang", the fireball dispersed, leaving the round shield unscathed, and the golden man hiding behind the shield was naturally unharmed.  After blocking the fireball.  The golden man drew out the golden sword hanging from his waist, and approached Han Yu rhythmically as if he were stepping on a drum.

    Looking at the moving posture of the golden man, Han Yu suddenly felt a sense of déjà vu.  After thinking about it carefully, I remembered that wasn't this the same footwork that Macedonia had used in the one-on-one duel with Kuro?  Could this golden man be Kuro?  It shouldn't be.  Can a skeleton be stronger than a living person like myself?  Moreover, this golden man exudes a solemn and solemn atmosphere from top to bottom, which is completely different from Qrow's evil and vulgar feeling.

    “Do you think putting gold on it can really change a person’s temperament?  Some people will stand out in the crowd even if they wear common clothes, while some people will not look like an emperor even if you wear a dragon robe with them.  Qrow is the latter. Even in the state of a golden skeleton, you can still feel the wretchedness hidden in his bones.  But the golden man in front of him was different. He always gave people a noble feeling, as if he was born to be a leader.

    Just when Han Yu was stunned.  The golden man has approached Han Yu.  At this time, the golden man felt a little scared. The opponent in front of him was very cunning and sophisticated.  Faced with his own pressing pressure, he was able to come up with a way to remain unchanged in response to the ever-changing situation, which frustrated his original hope of controlling the rhythm of the battle.  In fact, the golden man was wrong.  Although Han Yu accidentally ruined the Golden Man's plan, Han Yu was really not as cunning as he thought, he was just a little distracted.

    However, a misunderstanding has already occurred. Even if Han Yu knew the golden man's thoughts, he would only chuckle and not explain.  What's more, Han Yu still doesn't know what the golden man thinks of him so far.

    "Kill!" The golden man shouted.  The sword in his right hand thrust towards Han Yu, while the shield in his left hand protected his left side, preparing to resist Han Yu's possible counterattack.

    Facing the golden man’s attack, Han Yu chose to retreat.  Upon seeing this, the golden man immediately took a step forward, caught up with Han Yu and stabbed him again.  Seeing this, Han Yu retreated again, causing the golden man's attack to fail again.  The golden man persevered and thrust his sword for the third time, but he didn't pay attention to his feet and stepped on the barrel of a golden gun on the ground.  The barrel of this gun is so round, it was picked up by the golden manWith such a strong step, he immediately rolled forward. The golden man, who was originally concentrating on Han Yu, immediately showed Han Yu what a one-word horse is.

    "Horse" means two legs are in a straight line. Generally, only those who practice gymnastics and those who practice dance can do "Horse", and most of them start practicing it from childhood.  Because the bones of children are relatively soft and easy to elongate, while in adults, the bones have been shaped and are not easy to elongate.  If this happens unintentionally, it would be a stretch at the very least.  Although Jin Guangshi is no longer a person, his way of thinking is still a human way of thinking.  This time a one-character horse came, which was really enough for him.

    Looking at Golden Shining, who was sitting on the ground in a horse posture, Han Yu gloated and asked, "Hey~ You didn't snag something, did you?" That's right, the Golden Man would be so unlucky to step on the golden gun barrel on the ground.  It was Han Yu's intention.  Before the golden light stabbed Han Yu for the first time, Han Yu began to think about how to fight the enemy.  He lowered his head unintentionally and saw the golden gun left on the scene after he repelled the golden men on the ground when they besieged him. An idea suddenly flashed in Han Yu's mind.

    At first, Han Yu just wanted to give it a try, but he didn’t expect that the effect would be so significant. This golden brain seemed to be not very easy to use, and he was fooled so easily.

    Jin Guangxing glared at Han Yu with shame and anger. Fortunately, Han Yu couldn't see it because of the mask.  Otherwise, Han Yu might have laughed even harder in his heart.  He stood up on the ground with the golden sword and shield in his hand. The golden light said to Han Yu in a deep voice: "You didn't take the opportunity to attack me just now, which was your biggest mistake. From now on, you will never do that again."  An opportunity.”

    “Watch your step!” Han Yu suddenly shouted to Jin Guang Shining.

    Jin Guangxing instinctively lowered his head and looked up at the ground, but saw nothing.  Knowing that he had been fooled, Jin Guangying quickly raised his left shield to protect his body, but he did not expect that Han Yu did not attack him at all.  After shouting those words, Han Yu turned around and ran away.

    Feeling fooled, Jin Guanggliang was really angry this time, and immediately took big steps to chase Han Yu.  On the walls of the Golden City, Han Yu and Jin Guangxing launched a chase.  Not chasing for a while, Jinguang Shining regretted it.  Compared with Han Yu who was wearing civilian clothes.  The weight on Jin Guang Shining's body was really a bit heavy, and Jin Guang Shining felt tired after not long running.  When he saw Han Yu running in front, looking so relaxed and at ease, Jin Guangshi wanted to take off his golden armor too.  But this can only be thought about.  It's not that the individual's bling knows the importance of what he wears to him.  Without the clothes on his body, he would be close to disappearing.

    But seeing the arrogant look of Han Yu who was running in front, Jin Guang Shining felt itchy with hatred.  In order to combat Han Yu's arrogance, Golden Shining whistled, and the golden chariot that Han Yu had seen before suddenly ran over from a distance.  Jumping onto the golden chariot.  With a flick of the reins, the four golden horses pulling the golden chariot immediately ran along the city wall and chased after Han Yu.

    Hearing the sound coming from behind, Han Yu turned around and saw, Damn, you cheated, how shameless.  Knowing in his heart that even if he protested, Jin Guang Shining would not accept it, Han Yu didn't waste any words and aimed the cross fire at one of the golden horses pulling the golden chariot.

    Shooting the man first, shooting the horse, the cross fire flew towards a golden horse pulling a golden chariot.  Han Yu aimed at the horse's legs.  When he wanted to knock down a golden horse, he also pulled down the other three horses.  Just as Han Yu had thought in advance, the golden horse that was hit in the leg by the cross fire suddenly jumped forward and fell heavily to the ground of the city wall, while the other golden horses that were running at full speed were also affected by the sudden gravity.  They bumped into each other and fell to the ground.  Golden Shining, who was standing on the golden chariot driving the golden horse, suddenly jumped forward.  Flying out from the golden chariot.  In the air, the golden shield in his left hand protected his body, and the sword in his right hand was placed behind him. When he landed on the ground, he rolled forward.  When he stood up again, his whole body was ready for defense.  This made Han Yu, who originally planned to take advantage, feel a little disappointed.  However, this disappointment was fleeting. For Han Yu, being able to deal with the golden chariot was enough for him.  If you can still take advantage of it, then it's purely Rao's, it doesn't matter if you have it or not.

    Before Han Yu turned around and continued running away, Jin Guangying took two steps forward and entangled Han Yu.  Jin Guangxiang finally figured out that the guy in front of him, who was more agile than a monkey and faster than a cheetah, wanted to drag him to death.  In order not to be dragged to death, Jin Guanggliang knew that he could not continue to fight Han Yu however he wanted, and had to follow his rules.

    The entangled Han Yu began to consider where to retreat while resisting the stormy attack of glittering golden light.  Because while fighting Jin Guang Shining, Han Yu found that the golden men who were watching the battle quietly gathered around him.?It is constantly compressing the area within which it can move.

    Holding a golden gun in his hand, Han Yu can be said to be proficient in all kinds of weapons.  Anyway, it's not easy to use it. If you are really not sure, then don't attack easily, just be prepared for defensive counterattack.  It is precisely because of the existence of the golden gun that the attacking golden light cannot do its best. If it is stabbed, it will always hurt.

    "Yeah~" As Jin Guang Shining shouted loudly, the golden gun in Han Yu's hand was knocked away by the golden sword in Jin Guang Shining's hand. Jin Guang Shining slapped Han Yu's face hard with the round shield in his hand.  come over.  If this is photographed, then Han Yu can endorse Pu'er tea.  But Han Yu didn't want to earn the endorsement fee. After the golden gun was released, Han Yu immediately chose to retreat.

    As soon as he took two steps back, Han Yu heard a shout from behind: "Kill~" It turned out to be a team of golden men who had been watching the battle. They thought Han Yu launched a sneak attack when Han Yu was approaching.  Dozens of spears stabbed at different parts of Han Yu's body.  Unable to dodge, Han Yu quickly sprayed a stream of flames with both hands in the direction of the golden man who was sneaking up on him from behind. With the power of the flame spray, Han Yu rushed towards the shining golden light.

    Jin Guang Shining was overjoyed when he saw this. He immediately raised his golden sword and ran towards Han Yu to chop it down.  But before the golden sword fell, a beam of light suddenly shot from the air in the distance, hitting the shining golden sword with perfect accuracy.  Jin Guang Shining, who did not expect to be suddenly attacked, quickly put up a round shield to protect himself. When he looked at the golden sword in his hand, he was actually cut into two pieces by the beam of light just now. What he was holding included  The rear half including the hilt.

    It is different from the glittering caution.  Han Yu was a little happy.  Finally, he has arrived, and he can let go and fight away the frustration he felt just now.  Han Yu always believed that the reason why these golden people moved was because they were controlled by Qrow, and Han Mengxin's power could perfectly restrain Qrow's power.  Wait until you melt these golden people into liquid state.  Let Han Mengxin purify it again.  Then the gold will return to its original state, just a pile of precious metals, and will no longer turn into a monster that takes human lives.

    Ning Ping volleyed to Han Yu's side with his feet stepped on the air step, and asked with concern: "Are you injured? It was really thrilling just now."

    "Is it Field who fired the gun? That guy's shooting skills are really accurate." Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "That's right. The next step is to kill this golden city with one shot. Let's leave now." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said to Ning Ping: "Wait, um, I changed my mind. Let's put in some effort to preserve this golden city."

    Ning Ping frowned, looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked, "Why? That's not what you said before."

    "After all, this is a relic left by ancient people. And it uses the technology of ancient humans. I think Yan'er will definitely be interested in the technology of making the entire city float. Of course, this is also a big problem.  It would be a waste if all the gold was blown up." Han Yu explained to Ning Ping after thinking about it.

    "Why do I feel that the second half of what you said was the main reason for you to change your mind?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu with a strange look on his face and said.

    When Han Yu heard this, he glared and said unhappily: "How do you talk? Do I look like that kind of money addict?"

    “It’s not that you are like him, but you are exactly the same.” Ning Ping replied seriously.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes, simply stopped talking to Ning Ping, and pointed at the golden man standing beside him.  He said to Ning Ping: "Leave this guy to you, I will deal with those golden people." After saying that, Han Yu was about to leave, but was stopped by Ning Ping, "Wait a moment. I haven't said anything serious yet."

    "Is there anything else serious?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "The twelve light cannons at the four gates of the Golden City are a danger to the Courage. You and I are going to destroy those light cannons respectively."

    "I know, I'll take care of the east and south gates." Han Yu agreed and ran towards the east gate.  Ning Ping looked at Han Yu's back and shook his head. His figure flashed to stop Jin Guang Shining, who was about to chase Han Yu.  He said in a deep voice: "Your opponent is me."

    Jin Guangxing was silent for a moment, and then began to attack Ning Ping.  Just from this confrontation, Jin Guanggliang suddenly felt the pressure.  Different from Han Yu's previous fights, the opponent at this time was very strange. He was obviously not as powerful as himself, but he couldn't do anything to him.  Every time he seemed to be aiming for a sure blow, he always landed somewhere else strangely.

    The feeling of being aggrieved and uncomfortable was the biggest feeling for Jin Guang Shining at this time. Gradually Jin Guang Shining had to turn from defense to offense. After Jin Guang Shining turned from defense to offense, in addition to the feeling of being aggrieved and uncomfortable, he also had to be careful about Ning Ping at all times.  An unexpected sneak attack.  and Han Yu, who uses superpowers as his main means of attack.At the same time, Ning Ping, who practices ancient martial arts, is much better at using power than Han Yu.

    If Han Yu only has a superficial knowledge of the eighteen martial arts, then Ning Ping is proficient in them.  Especially when it comes to swords, Ning Ping is a master.  In order to mutually confirm the characteristics of various weapons, so as to achieve the effect of complementing each other's weaknesses, Ning Ping has great experience in the characteristics of other weapons.

    In front of Ning Ping, the golden light is like a child holding a weapon but full of flaws.  After all, no matter how powerful Jin Guang Shining is, all he knows are the martial arts used in the era he lived in, while Ning Ping stands on the shoulders of giants, and the martial arts he comes into contact with are all the lessons learned from the experience of his predecessors.  , the levels of both sides are different, and the superiority will be judged naturally.

    Knowing that he alone could not deal with the opponent in front of him, Jin Guang Shining wanted to repeat his old tricks and summoned the golden people to help him attack Ningping, but unexpectedly, the golden people at this moment had too much time to take care of themselves.  Han Yu, who had gotten rid of the golden entanglement, was chasing the golden man and beating him hard. He was holding two golden sledgehammers that he had snatched from an unknown person. When he caught up with one of them, he knocked the golden man into gold cakes.  The golden people retreated one after another, fearing to become the next golden cake.

    Seeing this scene, Jin Guang Shining stepped forward to help, but was blocked by Ning Ping. Angry and anxious, Jin Guang Shining let out a roar.

 Text Chapter 698 The Real Bone Demon

    With the roar of golden light, the entire Golden City seemed to tremble. The clear touch made Han Yu stop hammering gold cakes at hand and turned to look at the place where the sound came from.  When he heard the sound, Han Yu thought something had happened to Ning Ping, but he didn't expect that Ning Ping was fine at all. On the contrary, the golden one seemed to be going crazy.

    At this moment, Jin Guang Shining was covered in golden light, making it difficult to look directly at him. With the cover of his hand, Han Yu could vaguely see that Jin Guang Shining was performing some kind of ritual.

    Ning Ping, who was closest to the golden light, did not expect that his opponent would have such a move. Ning Ping, who was unprepared, had his eyes filled with white light at the moment and could not see anything.  However, Ning Ping did not panic. He knew that his eyes were suddenly illuminated by strong light, causing him to temporarily lose his vision. It would only take a while for him to recover.  Before recovering, Ningping was not afraid of being attacked.  People who practice martial arts have a much stronger sense of touch with the outside world than ordinary people. Without eyes, Ningping can rely on his ears and intuition to deal with attacks from the outside world.  What's more, Ningping knew that the Courage was nearby, and Han Mengxin would not let him suffer misfortune.

    As Ning Ping expected, Han Mengxin from the Courage was really anxious at this time.  Han Mengxin was very concerned about Ningping.  Although Han Mengxin always fights with Ning Ping when there is nothing wrong, Han Mengxin will be very unhappy if Ning Ping is bullied.  Just like your own child, you can play with it however you want, but if others touch it, it will never end.  Of course, Han Mengxin did not regard Ningping as her own child, but as her personal belongings that others were not allowed to touch.

    Seeing that Ning Ping was hit, Han Mengxin became anxious and immediately asked Field to fire and kill the golden city in the sky.  Fortunately, Lin Ke stopped Han Mengxin for a simple reason, because Ning Ping and Han Yu were still in the Golden City at this time.  The power of the laser cannon is huge, and it fires at this time.  It is very likely that it will affect Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    After Lin Ke’s persuasion, Han Mengxin finally calmed down and couldn’t help but complain about Ning Ping’s inability to do things well.  What a simple thing, go to the Golden City to call Han Yu away, and then use the Courage to destroy the Golden City with a laser cannon.  After that, we left to clean up Macedonia.  But such a simple matter has been delayed until now.

    After listening to Han Mengxin’s complaint, Lin Ke smiled and said nothing, but secretly guessed in his heart that Ning Ping might have stayed behind to fight the men in golden armor at the top of the city.  Most likely it's because of Han Yu.  But Lin Ke would not say this to Han Mengxin.  A woman’s little thought is that she doesn’t want to hear that her loved one has been left out.  Even if that person is the lover's sister.

    Jin Guang Shining didn't take advantage of Ning Ping's temporary loss of vision to launch an attack, not because he didn't want to, but because he couldn't.  After letting out an unwilling roar, Golden Shining suddenly made a horrifying discovery.  A power that did not originally belong to him suddenly emerged from his body.  Moreover, that power grew extremely fast, and in just a blink of an eye, control of his body was taken away.  Currently fighting for control of the brain within Jin Guangshi's body.  Once this is controlled, the bling will disappear and become another bling.

    After seeing what happened to Ning Ping, Han Yu certainly wouldn't bother the golden man anymore. He immediately rushed to Ning Ping with two sledgehammers and stood about twenty meters away from Ning Ping.  He shouted to Ning Ping: "It's me, Ning Ping, don't hack at me. I'll guard your left side. Just pay attention to your right side."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping responded and then asked: "How is that golden gleaming now?"

    "I'm not sure, but it looks a little bad. Do you think this guy got distracted by the shout just now? I think he looks a little different now."

    “What kind of change?” Ning Ping asked.

    "Hmm the style of the armor you are wearing is changing Huh? Ning Ping, have you ever seen a person transformed into a living person?"

    Ning Ping was stunned by Han Yu's sudden question, but he immediately replied: "I've seen it before, what's wrong? Has that golden shining person changed?"

    "Well. That golden light changed directly from a man to a woman. Tsk tsk, if this technology is popularized, it will definitely be good news for those little ones." Han Yu said in amazement.

    "What's this mess?" Ning Ping said with sweat on his forehead. He was impressed by Han Yu's unconstrained ideas and felt a little helpless at the same time.  This guy is too immoral.  How come you can always exude a calm temperament?

    Han Yu, who didn’t know what Ning Ping was thinking at the moment, was still paying attention to Jin Guangying who was undergoing sex change.  The changes in Jin Guang Shining are very intriguing. The reason why Han Yu feels that Jin Guang Shining is changing his gender is because the armor on Jin Guang Shining's body is constantly changing repeatedly.  One is for men and the other is for women.  Is this golden glitter still hesitating?  Think of this??, Han Yu couldn't help shouting: "Hey, isn't it just a knife? It's over as soon as you close your eyes."

    When Jin Guang Shining heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Although he had been fighting with the power that came out of nowhere, when he heard Han Yu's nonsense, Jin Guang Shining, who was distracted for a moment, immediately fell behind.  .  And that force was also very good at seizing the opportunity. When it discovered that Jin Guang Shining was retreating, it immediately pursued the victory and took over Jin Guang Shining's body in one fell swoop. The brain was firmly under control, while the original Jin Guang Shining was resentful of Han Yu.  Disappeared without a trace.

    Seeing that the style of the shining golden armor was finally determined to be that of a woman, Han Yu nodded and said to Ning Ping, whose eyesight was recovering, "I'll leave it to you." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and left without any delay.  Ning Ping, whose eyesight was recovering, didn't pay attention and could only reluctantly accept the reality of fighting a woman.

    ……

    Jin Guangxiang opened her eyes, and the first thing she said was to ask Ning Ping, "Where is that Han Yu?"

    "Do you know Han Yu?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "Humph, I not only know Han Yu, I also know you. Ning Ping, we said goodbye to each other in the underground mausoleum. I didn't expect to see each other again so soon." Jin Guangxing said to Ning Ping in a cold voice.

    Hearing the other party mention the underground mausoleum, Ning Ping couldn't help but be confused. Apart from himself, the only person who entered the underground palace with Han Yu was the third elder who had died. Could it be the third elder?  No way, the third elder is a man, but the golden light in front of him is obviously a woman And when they were in the underground mausoleum, it seemed that except for a princess named Alisa, no woman was seen.  Thinking of this, an idea suddenly flashed in Ning Ping's mind, and he thought about it carefully.  The voice of the shining golden woman in front of her seemed somewhat similar to that of Princess Alisa.  It's just that Ning Ping doesn't know Princess Alisa very well, so he can't draw a conclusion for a while.

    "I'm going to ask you something again, Ning Ping." Seeing that Ning Ping was just standing there in a daze but ignoring him, Jin Guang Shining couldn't help but say to Ning Ping in a more dissatisfied tone.

    Ning Ping, who came back to his senses, asked tentatively: "Who are you?"

    "Princess Alyssa." Jin Guangxiang said an answer that Ning Ping had thought of before.

    "Aren't you an undead?" Ning Ping asked doubtfully.

    "Humph. Don't you see that there is a sun now?" Princess Alisa snorted and said, "Besides, even if there is a sun, I will not be harmed in any way if I am hiding in this body."

    Ning Ping, who was reminded, looked up and saw that it was indeed what Princess Alisa said.  The sun had long been blocked by thick clouds.  However, this kind of thing is not important to Ning Ping. Ning Ping is more concerned about Princess Alisa staying in the underground mausoleum dishonestly and why did she come to the Golden City?

    After hearing Ning Ping's question, Princess Alisa rolled her eyes and replied to Ning Ping: "This golden city belongs to my father. Now it has been stolen. As a daughter, of course she must take it back for her father."  "

    "Then do you know who the thief is?" Ning Ping asked after hearing this.

    Alyssa shook her head and replied: "I don't know, but as long as I can reach that palace, I will know."

    "Then you still won't go?"

    "The palace is surrounded by a kind of disgusting power. Once I get close, I worry that I will be assimilated by that power."

    "Then why are you looking for me and Han Yu?" Ning Ping felt a little bit bad and asked tentatively.

    "I ask you to help me take back the Golden City. After that, I can decide to give you one-tenth of the gold in the Golden City as a reward."

    Heard the conditions proposed by Princess Alisa.  Ning Ping asked again: "But what if we can't get it back?"

    "Then destroy this golden city. Anyway, we can't let this golden city fall into the hands of thieves." Princess Alisa thought for a while and replied.

    "Would you rather have the jade broken than the whole thing?" Ning Ping said to himself.  Because the voice was not loud, Alyssa didn't hear clearly. She just looked at Ning Ping and waited for Ning Ping's reply.  Ning Ping thought for a while and replied to Alyssa: "Retaking this golden city is not a problem, and destroying this golden city is not a problem. Even without your appearance, this is what we originally planned. Just Princess Alyssa.  I have a question to ask you, and I ask you to answer it truthfully.”

    "Excuse me." Princess Alyssa hesitated for a moment before replying.

    Ning Ping saw this and said: "Don't worry, I won't ask you the secrets about your royal family. I just want to ask you, do you think you still have a future?"

    Princess Alyssa was stunned when she heard this.  He looked at Ning Ping confused and asked, "Why do you think of asking me this?"

    "……nothing, just pretend I didn’t ask.  You just said that the key to retaking the Golden City is in the palace, right?  "Ning Ping asked Princess Alyssa, pointing to the palace in the golden city.

    "Yes. I said Hey, why are you so rude and leave without waiting for others to finish their words." Princess Alisa complained to Ning Ping's back very unhappily.

    Han Yu was happily knocking on gold cakes when he saw Ning Ping rushing over quickly. He couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Did you get that glittering gold cake so quickly?"

    "That golden sparkle has been controlled by Princess Alisa."

    "Who is Princess Alisa?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    Ning Ping: ""

    ……

    After some explanation, Han Yu said with a smile: "Oh, my memory is bad, I didn't remember that we have met such a person. What happens next?"

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu and continued: "Don't you want to keep this golden city? According to Princess Alisa, as long as we control the palace, we can regain control of the golden city."

    "It turns out that Kuro is hiding in the palace. I already knew it, but I just didn't have the chance to say it."

    Ning Ping did not comment on Han Yu's words, but asked Han Yu: "What do you mean by Princess Alisa's proposal?"

    "Ning Ping, you seem to have misjudged the priorities of things, right? Killing that Kuro is the main thing we have to do. As for this golden city, it is just incidental. If we can protect it, we will protect it, if we cannot protect it, we will destroy it."

    Han Yu's words made Ning Ping slightly stunned, and then nodded in agreement and said: "Yes, you are right, our goal is that Kuro. Not this golden city. Then let's go, that Kuro is probably already there  Can't wait." As soon as he finished speaking, a woman's voice was heard from behind the two of them, "Stop! Wait for me!"

    When Han Yu saw this, he said to Ning Ping: "You take care of it!"

    "Why me?" Ning Ping asked dissatisfied.

    "Because I said it first."

    "" Ning Ping was silent for a while, without Han Yu paying attention.  Suddenly he rushed forward with force.  Han Yu was left looking at Ning Ping's back in surprise as he left.  At this time, Princess Alisa also ran to Han Yu.  At this time, Han Yu couldn't leave immediately out of politeness.

    "I will act with you." Princess Alisa looked at Han Yu and explained her purpose.

    "Stop making trouble, I don't have time to take care of you." Han Yu immediately shook his head and refused.

    Princess Alisa snorted coldly and said: "Humph. Don't underestimate people. I don't need your care. Maybe I will come to save you later."

    "Oh, then I'll look forward to it. But Princess Alisa, if you can run as slow as a turtle in this armor, aren't you worried about being beaten to death?"

    "Who do you think looks like a turtle?" Princess Elisa asked angrily.

    "Whoever is quarreling is the one." Han Yu left a reply at the same time.  People have run away far away.  Seeing Han Yu's retreating figure, Princess Alisa stamped her feet angrily, gritted her teeth and ran towards the palace again.

    Since Ning Ping and Han Yu cleared the road ahead, Princess Alisa arrived near the palace without encountering any obstacles.  As soon as she arrived nearby, Princess Alyssa felt an invisible pressure rushing toward her.  The source of the pressure came from the palace.

    Princess Alisa gritted her teeth and persisted, not wanting to be looked down upon. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were standing at the entrance of the palace, shook their heads and stood in front of Princess Alisa.  Han Yu said to Princess Alisa without looking back: "Don't be brave, princess, you should understand that this is not the time for you to be brave. Be obedient. Stay away. Don't let us fight for a while."

    "" Princess Alisa didn't speak, but she knew in her heart that Han Yu was right.  Although it is not euphemistic at all, it is the truth.  And Princess Alisa believed that even if she fell into the heart of Kuro in the palace, Han Yu would still attack when he should.  You will never throw yourself into a trap just because of yourself.

    Thinking of this, Princess Alyssa silently stepped back.  Han Yu, who noticed this, grinned and whispered to Ning Ping: "Hey I won the bet again. Don't forget what you promised me."

    "I know." Ning Ping replied somewhat depressedly.

    When Princess Alisa retreats to the complete zone.  Han Yu and Ning Ping walked into the palace.  The palace at this time was very different from the palace Han Yu had seen before.  The previous palace was huge and gave people a very empty feeling.  But the palace at this time.  Although it is the same area, it gives people the feeling of entering the home of a nouveau riche.  There are gold ornaments everywhere. It should be said that all the furnishings areIt's made of gold.

    "This guy is inviting thieves." Han Yu said to himself.

    "Yes, we have recruited two thieves." A voice responded from the empty palace.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately stood back to back, scanning their surroundings vigilantly, trying to find the source of the sound.  It's just that the echo effect in this palace is very good. As long as you don't pay attention at first, you won't be able to find the source of the sound if you listen later.

    As if a pair of eyes were watching Han Yu and Ning Ping's every move, the voice came again, "Hello, you two little thieves who are so bold as to steal things from the royal family"

    "Wrong, wrong, we don't steal things, we only steal people." Han Yu corrected him.  Of course, Han Yu's purpose was to strike up a conversation with the other party and find the other party's hiding place.  But the owner of the voice seemed to have seen through Han Yu's plan, and the place where the voice came from began to become erratic. Sometimes it was on the beam, and sometimes it was on the wall. Anyway, it was impossible for Han Yu to guess.

    "Now that we have been discovered, why don't you dare to come out and see us, Kuro? Are you afraid of us?" Seeing that he couldn't find the other party's hiding place, Han Yu simply said directly.

    Hearing Han Yu's words, the voice sounded again, "Curo? That has become a thing of the past, I now have a new name."

    "You haven't asked for advice?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "The Bone Demon."

    "Isn't that what Qrow called himself before?" Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping frowned and responded in a low voice: "Could it be that just like Princess Alyssa who took away the golden body, that Qrow was also taken away by an undead named the Bone Demon?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a skeleton walking out from behind a golden pillar in the palace, "Don't compare me with inferior beings like the undead."

    Hearing the sound, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at the sound and couldn't help being secretly surprised when they saw the skeleton in front of them. The first impression of the skeleton in front of them was really too deep.

 Text Chapter 699 The Fall of the Golden City

    The flawless white bones do not give people a sense of holiness, but instead make them feel cold.  . . . The Bone Demon opened the two pairs of bone wings on his back and let out bursts of strange laughter at Han Yu and Ning Ping in front of him.  Han Yu and Ning Ping felt a pressure rushing towards their faces. The huge pressure oppressed Han Yu and Ning Ping's nerves, and cold sweat flowed from their foreheads involuntarily.

    "I want to thank you." The Bone Demon with a golden mask on his face suddenly said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "If you hadn't forced that Kuro into a desperate situation, that guy wouldn't have asked me for help.  Yes. Hahaha In order to thank you, I will kill you as quickly as possible and try my best to make you feel no pain."

    "I'll wipe it!" Han Yu raised his middle finger at the White Bone Demon. Although Ning Ping did not express his feelings directly like Han Yu, judging from his expression, the words of the White Bone Demon had aroused Ning Ping's heart.  dissatisfaction.

    The White Bone Demon didn't pay attention to Han Yu's middle finger. He just smiled and said, "Be angry and resist. If you resist, your anger will become something to please me." As he said that, the two pairs of bone wings behind the White Bone Demon  When it was completely opened, a black curtain suddenly expanded, and the entire palace was suddenly surrounded by darkness.

    Seeing the ground under his feet being eroded by black, Han Yu tentatively threw a fireball, and saw that the fireball was quietly swallowed up in the darkness. Han Yu frowned and was about to ask Ning Ping to retreat together, but suddenly  When he turned around, he found that Ning Ping, who was standing next to him, had disappeared.  Looking around again, I saw that I was clearly standing in the palace before, but now I was surrounded by darkness. Not only was Ning Ping missing, but the Bone Demon was also missing.

    Han Yu called Ning Ping tentatively, but received no response.  This is a dead world. Apart from Han Yu's own voice, Han Yu can't hear any other sound.  Even if a flame is emitted into the darkness, the flame just disappears into the darkness silently, and nothing else happens.

    Han Yu is not afraid of bleeding.  He is not afraid of injury or even death, but Han Yu is afraid of being alone and that his companions will die in front of him.  I came to this strange space inexplicably and lost contact with Ningping.  I am alone here.  Han Yu inevitably felt a little panic in his heart.

    "Don't panic, don't panic, this must be an illusion, and I must have fallen into the trap of that bone demon. Don't panic at this time. Let me think about it, I can definitely come up with a way out." Han Yu was thinking about countermeasures.  Staying where you are, not moving around.  But before Han Yu could think of any countermeasures, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the darkness.  Han Yu felt happy when he heard the footsteps.  No matter what is coming, it is better than being like this now and having no clue.

    Soon, the owner who made the footsteps appeared in front of Han Yu.  It was a monster that looked very much like the Dharma Protector that Han Yu had seen in the temple. It had three heads and six arms, each holding a different weapon.  However, compared with the majestic appearance of the Protector King Kong, the monster that appeared in front of Han Yu had a green face and fangs, and looked more like an evil ghost fighting the Protector King Kong.

    "Roar~" The green-faced and fanged monster roared at Han Yu, brandished various weapons in his hands, and went straight to kill Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately used his fire ability to fight against the enemy.  In Han Yu's opinion, perhaps by dealing with the green-faced and fanged evil spirit in front of him, he could escape from this dark world.

    Ning Ping is very calm.  When he found that he had lost contact with Han Yu and was in a dark space.  Ningping didn't yell or walk around.  Just close your eyes and feel this space with your heart.  But what disappoints Ning Ping is that the world is as silent as death.  Nothing but silence.

    After feeling to no avail, Ning Ping decided to take a walk around.  Since it was the Bone Demon who brought him to this place.  Only by walking around can you lead out the trap arranged by the Bone Demon in this space.  Ningping wanted to use his body as bait to find a way out of here by deliberately triggering a trap.

    Choosing a random direction, Ning Ping walked about two hundred steps when he saw a flaming monster appearing in front of him.  When this monster saw Ning Ping, he immediately launched an attack on Ning Ping without any hesitation, and Ning Ping was naturally not a vegetarian.  Now that the fire monster has been discovered, it is natural to take action.  Ning Ping wants to know what kind of changes will happen to the world after killing the fire monster.

    The battle lasted for nearly half an hour. Han Yu found that the evil ghost in front of him was not as easy to deal with as he imagined. He was really proficient in all eighteen weapons.  If it were Ning Ping, he might be happy to fight against such a monster.  But now it is Han Yu who is fighting this evil ghost.  Han Yu likes Yiboliu and doesn't like to get entangled with others.  Seeing that ordinary tricks could not defeat the stubborn evil spirit in front of him, he prepared to use a special trick.

    "The moves are exquisite andWhat?  I will crush you to death directly with force!  "Thinking of this, Han Yu, who was very confident in his own strength, jumped back two steps, raised his hands flat, one back and forth, and flames appeared in the palms of his hands.

    The evil ghost obviously knew that Han Yu's move was difficult to deal with. After Han Yu took a posture, he immediately rushed towards Han Yu. Seeing this, Han Yu had to change his moves and shot several circles of flames with both hands, trying to restrain the evil spirit.  Ghostly actions.  The abominable ghost's movements were very flexible, dodging Han Yu's attacks while closing the distance with Han Yu.  Facing the approach of the evil spirit, Han Yu had to retreat again and again, but the evil spirit kept pressing forward step by step.

    Han Yu finally couldn't bear it anymore and was about to fight the evil ghost to trap the evil ghost, but the evil ghost's sword had already stabbed him and went straight to Han Yu's face

    Contrary to Ning Ping’s expectation, his opponent, the Fire Monster, was very powerful.  Although he couldn't match him in terms of speed, in terms of strength, he steadily suppressed Ning Ping.  Fortunately, Ning Ping's speed was superior, so he didn't have to worry about being easily killed by the fire monster.  But if Ningping wants to win, it is not something that can be done easily.

    The battle lasted for nearly half an hour. To Ning Ping's expectation, the physical strength of the fire monster in front of him not only did not weaken at all, but seemed to become more courageous with each passing battle, and he still had enough energy left to use his ultimate move.  Naturally, Ning Ping couldn't let the flame monster use its ultimate move, so he immediately accelerated and rushed over.  But when the fire monster saw Ning Ping rushing to disturb him, he immediately changed his tactics and sent out a circle of flames to restrict Ning Ping's movements.  To avoid becoming a target.  Ning Ping could only give up his original plan of swimming around to consume the flame monster's physical strength, and kept attacking hard to get rid of the flame monster before his own energy was exhausted.

    It’s just a good idea, but it’s not very easy to implement.  Fire monsters are cunning.  After discovering that Ningping could not be trapped at once.  He immediately began to fight and retreat. He no longer had the opportunity to face off against Ning Ping. He only wanted to trap Ning Ping and then use his ultimate move.

    Originally, Ning Ping had planned to retreat temporarily if he could no longer deal with the fire monster.  The Fire Monster suddenly paused briefly.  Ning Ping, who knew that the opportunity was impossible to miss, immediately made a single throw, burst out with the strongest power, and stabbed the flame monster straight in the face.

    "Pa~" Seeing that the evil ghost's sword was less than ten centimeters away from his face, Han Yu put his hands together and firmly grasped the sword that the evil ghost was stabbing at.  Upon seeing this, the evil spirit immediately grabbed the hilt of the sword with both hands.  He stabbed Han Yu in the face with all his strength, but Han Yu knew that he must not let go at this time. Once he let go, his head would be pierced by the evil spirit like a candied haws.  The healing bottle given by Han Mengxin does have strong healing power, but this does not include the ability to heal the head after being pierced.

    At the critical moment of life and death, Han Yu unleashed his potential and put his hands together tightly, preventing the evil ghost from moving the sword in his hand.  At the same time, Han Yu's whole body began to gather the power of flames. It was not Han Yu's character to just be beaten and not fight back.  Han Yu was ready to let the evil ghost in front of him taste the burning sensation of fire.

    And the evil ghost obviously knew that Han Yu's actions did not mean a good thing, and immediately began to stab Han Yu's face with the sword in his hand harder.  Of course, Han Yu would not let his guard down at this time. At a critical moment of life and death, neither side dared to relax at all, and both were trying their best to solve their opponents.  Win the final victory.

    But just when the two sides were in a stalemate, a ray of light suddenly appeared above the heads of both sides, and then it was like the world collapsed.  The darkness surrounding Zhonghanyu and the evil spirits was like glass that had been hit hard, shattering into pieces.  Light reappeared around Han Yu and Ning Ping.  At this time, Han Yu discovered that the evil ghost was gone, and it was Ning Ping who was in a stalemate with him.  Opposite Ning Ping also had the same expression as Han Yu at this moment, and the flame monster suddenly turned into Han Yu.

    "Why is it you?" Han Yu and Ning Ping asked each other in unison.  As soon as the words came out, Han Yu and Ning Ping thought of a possibility at the same time.  Except for the Bone Demon, no one else can do such a thing.  But who saved himself from being trapped by the Bone Demon?

    Thinking of this, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked outside the palace at the same time, and saw Princess Alisa holding a bow in her left hand and an arrow in her right hand on a roof outside the palace, aiming at Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    No one in Han Yu or Ning Ping thought that Princess Alisa was targeting them. They immediately turned to look inside the palace and saw a golden arrow stuck in the left shoulder of the Bone Demon with an angry look on his face.

    Seeing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping were sure that it was Princess Alisa who had shot the arrow at the Bone Demon. Only then did the two people who had been trapped wake up from the illusion created by the Bone Demon.

    "Damn bitch, I will definitely make you regret going against me!" The Bone Demon roared in a low voice, having been ruined.  But what troubles the Bone Demon the most at this moment is Han Yu and Ning Ping, who have already woken up.

    No one wants to be fooled, especially capable people like Han Yu and Ning Ping.  generallyPeople who are capable have strong self-esteem.  The White Bone Demon's behavior just now clearly hit the limits of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Ning Ping, are you interested in studying bone specimens?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping while clenching his fists.

    "I don't like research very much, but I like to dismantle it." Ning Ping stared at the Bone Demon, the Crescent Sword in his hand trembling slightly, as if he could sense the anger in Ning Ping's heart at this time.

    The Bone Demon looked at the approaching Han Yu and Ning Ping, sneered and said, "Huh, the game time is over, I will let you know next"

    "Bang!" Before the White Bone Demon could finish his words, Han Yu sprayed fire with his hands backwards. With the help of the flame spray, he was in front of the White Bone Demon in the blink of an eye. Before the White Bone Demon finished speaking, Han Yu  , flew up with a kick, and directly kicked the head of the Bone Demon away.  And this time.  The White Bone Demon had just said the four words "I am so powerful".

    The skull’s head fell to the ground and rolled away, stopping in the corner facing the wall.  The Bone Demon was furious, but the most important thing at the moment was to pick up the kicked head and press it on, otherwise it would be a problem if he couldn't see anything.  It's just that the Bone Demon wants to get his head back.  It also depends on the expressions of Han Yu and Ning Ping at this time.

    Han Yu grabbed the head of the Bone Demon first.  Facing the body of the Bone Demon that rushed towards him, Han Yu raised his right hand and threw the head of the Bone Demon to Ning Ping.  The Bone Demon who originally pounced on Han Yu immediately turned around and pounced on Ningping.  But before the Bone Demon could rush to Ning Ping, Ning Ping took off with a flying kick.  Then he kicked the Bone Demon in the head to Han Yu.

    Over and over again Han Yu and Ning Ping practiced their skills for a while. Han Yu stepped on the head of the Bone Demon with one kick, and faced the Bone Demon who had learned his lesson and stood between Han Yu and Ning Ping in a goalkeeper posture.  Demon, flew up with a kick and used the head of the Bone Demon as a ball.  A curveball was thrown.  The Bone Demon pounced suddenly, but did not pounce on the head that was spinning rapidly in the air.  The head of the Bone Demon flew towards Ning Ping, but just when Ning Ping was about to kick Han Yu, he saw the rotating skull suddenly turned in the air and hit a golden bar in the palace.  On the pillar.  The huge force did not make the skull stop immediately. Instead, under the action of the rebound force, the skull bounced around in the palace, and finally landed next to the body of the Bone Demon who was lying on the ground and had not yet gotten up.

    The Bone Demon lunged forward and held his head in his arms.  Because it took too long to go back and forth.  The Bone Demon still felt dizzy after putting his head back on.  Of course you can still say harsh words.

    "I'm going to kill you! Kill you!" The Bone Demon pointed at a golden pillar and yelled viciously.

    After hearing the kind reminder, Han Yu said: "Hey, I'm here."

    After being reminded, the Bone Demon immediately turned around and pointed in another direction. Just as he opened his mouth to curse, Han Yu said again: "Wrong, I'm here."

    "You. Where are you? Don't hide around." The Bone Demon roared angrily.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "I haven't moved at all, okay?"

    "You wait, when I recover, it will be your death." The Bone Demon roared angrily.  But as soon as the words came out.  The Bone Demon regretted it.  Because after the Bone Demon finished roaring, Han Yu immediately said: "Yeah. That makes sense. I can't let you recover. I have to get rid of you first before you recover."

    "You, you are despicable!" the Bone Demon said anxiously.  Before he could finish his words, the Bone Demon, who was still a little dizzy, saw Han Yu and Ning running straight towards him.

    "Hey! Ha!" Facing Han Yu and Ning Ping's attack, the Bone Demon didn't think much and released the power in his body, hoping to stop Han Yu and Ning Ping.  The black energy centered on the White Bone Demon's body and began to spread in all directions. But before the White Bone Demon could get proud, a cold arrow shot straight into the White Bone Demon's open mouth.  Hitting the mouth in the middle, the golden arrow penetrated the White Bone Demon's mouth and emerged from the back of his head.  The Bone Demon was furious, but he could not go to trouble Princess Alisa outside the palace for the time being. He could only avoid the pursuit of Han Yu and Ning Ping while retreating to the inside of the palace, a blind spot where bows and arrows could not reach.

    Princess Alisa outside the palace was anxious when she saw this. The previous two arrows gave Alisa great confidence. Alisa even believed that she could defeat the bone demon even without Han Yu and Ning Ping.  But now the Bone Demon suddenly retreated to the blind spot in the palace. In order to continue attacking the Bone Demon, Han Yu threw all the previous instructions to Alyssa aside and slowly approached the palace.

    In the palace, the Bone Demon is playing hide-and-seek with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Using the black energy spread out, the Bone Demon hid in the black energy, avoiding Han Yu and Ning Ping's attacks while still waiting for opportunities to counterattack.  Of course, there are not many such opportunities, especially when meeting HanYuhe Ningping deliberately exposed the flaw. For the sake of safety, the Bone Demon will never take action until he is absolutely sure.

    When Alyssa walked to the entrance of the palace, she was immediately dumbfounded when she saw the black air filling the palace.  There was black gas everywhere, and except for Han Yu and Ning Ping who could see it from time to time, there was no trace of the Bone Demon anywhere.  Lovely Lisa can't see the Bone Demon, but it doesn't mean that the Bone Demon can't see Alisa.  When he saw Alyssa, the person who ruined his good deeds, actually came under his nose, the White Bone Demon immediately became angry in his heart, and he grew evil and evil.  However, with Han Yu and Ning Ping standing by, the Bone Demon cannot directly seek bad luck on Alyssa.  But this doesn't mean that the Bone Demon has nothing to do with Alyssa.  Following the command from the Bone Demon, the golden men in the Golden City gathered around and began to besiege Alyssa.

    Although these golden men were following Jin Guang Shining’s orders before, they were under the orders of the Bone Demon who was more advanced than Jin Guang Shining.  The golden man began to besiege Alyssa, and within a short time, Alyssa fell into a hard fight.  Alyssa didn't have the physical strength of Han Yu and Ning Ping. Faced with the endless attacks of the Golden Man, her physical strength quickly bottomed out.

    When Han Yu, who was chasing the Bone Demon in the palace, saw this, he and Ning Ping rushed out of the palace.  returning a Favour many times more.  Thanks to Princess Alyssa's arrow earlier.  Otherwise, Han Yu and Ning Ping don't know how long they will kill each other.  Now that they see Princess Alisa in danger, Han Yu and Ning Ping will naturally not stand idly by.  The Bone Demon took this opportunity to get a chance to breathe.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  The golden armor she wore was also riddled with holes and scars everywhere. Thanks to this golden armor, otherwise Princess Alisa might not be able to survive now.

    Facing the dozens of spears stabbed by the golden man, Princess Alisa closed her eyes in despair.  Just waited a while.  Princess Alisa did not wait until she was pierced by a spear.  When he opened his eyes slightly, he saw that Han Yu and Ning Ping had saved him and were driving away the golden men who had just besieged him.

    ……

    "Thank you for saving me." Princess Alisa said gratefully to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Han Yu waved his hand when he heard this, "It's okay. You saved us before. We are repaying retaliation. No one owes anyone."

    "That's right. Take it and wipe it." Ning Ping agreed. Seeing that Princess Alisa's face was dirty and covered with dust, he casually handed his handkerchief to Princess Alisa.  At the same time, he warned: "Princess Alisa, please retreat to a safe area. Our target is the Bone Demon. After solving the Bone Demon, these golden people are nothing to worry about."

    "I know." Princess Alisa replied reluctantly.  She glanced at Ning Ping with some resentment in her eyes, and slowly retreated to the safe zone that Han Yu had told her before.

    Unknown to the three people present, their conversation was completely in the eyes of Han Mengxin and others on the Courage.  Worried about the safety of Han Yu and Ning Ping, Han Mengxin launched Courage's surveillance radar.  Although they couldn't hear what Han Yu and others said, the image was reflected on the display screen of the Spirit in time.  Just an image without sound.  But it can easily lead to misunderstanding.  Especially when she saw Ning Ping handing the handkerchief to the blond woman, and the blond woman looked at Ning Ping sadly, Han Mengxin's laughter became a little scary.

    A jealous woman is unreasonable.

    "Field, are the laser cannons ready?" Han Mengxin asked Field with a smile.  Field looked at Lin Ke and signaled Lin Ke to come and persuade Han Mengxin who was about to go berserk.  Lin Ke said to Han Mengxin in a gentle and understanding voice: "Mengxin, don't worry, Ning Ping is not that kind of person."

    "Hehehe Sister Lin Ke, how can you tell that I am worried? What do I have to worry about?"

    Lin Ke’s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. In the past, Han Mengxin would always call her sister Ke, and if she needed help from someone else, she would just shout.  This is the first time she calls herself Sister Lin Ke like this.  It can also be seen from this that Han Mengxin is really angry this time.  The same goes for Ning Ping, who stole things too blatantly.

    "Mengxin, even if you are not worried about Ning Ping, Han Yu is your brother." Lin Ke tried to make a last-ditch effort.  Hearing Lin Ke mention Han Yu, Han Mengxin obviously hesitated for a moment, and then said to Field: "Field, first use the laser cannon to shoot elsewhere in the Golden City to remind my brother to leave that Golden City quickly."

    "You don't want to care about Ning Ping's life or death, right? But so does Ning Ping. How can you pick up girls at this time? Even if you want to pick up girls, don't let Han Mengxin see you. Alas~" Field sighed inwardly.  , aiming the Courage's main gun at a bell tower in the Golden City.A dazzling beam of light flashed past, followed by the golden bell tower being cut into two pieces.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were discussing how to deal with the Bone Demon, were stunned when they saw this.  Then Han Yu's communicator rang. After Han Yu connected it, he heard Han Mengxin's voice, "Brother, you immediately hit the Golden City. The Courage's next shot will directly shoot down the Golden City."

    "Ah? Hey! Wait a minute!" Han Yu was shocked when he heard this, but when he wanted to ask the reason, he found that Han Mengxin had closed the communication, no matter how he contacted him.  Just can't get in touch.  The Spirit's main guns were about to be fired, and this matter was no small matter.  Han Yu did not want to be buried with this golden city. After receiving the notice from Han Mengxin, Han Yu immediately informed Ningping to leave the golden city quickly.

    Inside the Courage, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping leaving the Golden City on the screen.  He snorted softly.  When Field saw Han Yu carrying the blond woman on his back on the screen.  I felt relieved. Fortunately, it wasn't Ning Ping who was with me. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for Han Mengxin to take away her position and aim the laser cannon at Ning Ping.

    "Whoops~"

    The Courage fired a laser cannon at the palace on the main line of the Golden City.  A dazzling beam of light went straight to the main entrance of the palace.  at the same time.  The Bone Demon, who had recovered, appeared at the gate of the palace and was ready to bring bad luck to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Hahaha~ Han Yu, Ning Ping, your death has come!" The Bone Demon laughed loudly.  Before the laughter stopped, the Bone Demon saw a huge beam of light coming straight towards him.

    "If you do evil in heaven, you can still live; if you do evil on your own, you can't live."  The Bone Demon didn't even have time to make a sound of resistance.  It dissipated in the beam of light, leaving not even a trace of bone or residue.  The beam of light that killed the Bone Demon did not stop, and penetrated directly through the palace, shattering the central axis of the Golden City.

    In order to calm down Han Mengxin, Field specially adjusted the laser cannon to full power, aiming to kill him with one hit.  The effect was remarkable. The complete Golden City in the air seemed to have been neatly cut from the middle, divided into two sides and fell towards the ground.

    Han Yu in the air secretly spat out his tongue after seeing the fate of Golden City, although he didn't understand why the Courage suddenly attacked Golden City.  But his intuition told Han Yu that there must be some reason for this.  Princess Alisa, who was carried on Han Yu's back, looked at the falling Golden City with a little regret, but Princess Alisa was not very sad.  For Princess Alisa, the fall of the Golden City was the lowest limit she could accept.  So it’s gone when it’s gone.  It was just that he could defeat the Bone Demon while keeping the Golden City.  Now it has become like this.

    "Princess Alyssa, don't be sad. Although the Golden City is gone, most of the gold still exists. It just takes a little more time to collect." Han Yu, who heard Alyssa sigh, comforted.

    "Thank you for your comfort. Please find a place to put me down." Princess Alisa thanked Han Yu and said to Han Yu.

    At this time, due to the fall of Golden City.  The ground was full of smoke and dust, which was definitely not a good place to land. Han Yu had to take Alyssa and land on the top floor of the Spirit, and Ning Ping also landed together.

    Inside the Courage, when Han Mengxin saw that Han Yu had brought the blond vixen to the Courage, she couldn't help but blame her brother.  Han Mengxin, who was just not showing off well, was not a person willing to give up easily. After coughing lightly, she said to Lin Ke: "Sister-in-law, a guest is here. Please accompany me to entertain him."

    "" Lin Ke smiled softly when he heard this, reached out and tapped Han Mengxin's forehead, turned the courage's driving mode to automatic driving, and followed Han Mengxin to the top of the courage.

    After Han Mengxin and Lin Ke left the control room, Field immediately turned on the monitor on the top floor and asked Qiao Yan'er and Shi Bafang with great interest: "Hey, what do you think Mengxin will do after seeing that blond woman?  Will there be a bloody five-step?"

    "Field, I don't think it's good for you to gloat about misfortune." Shi Bafang said to Field after thinking for a while.

    "HeheI'm not taking pleasure in others' misfortune, I'm concerned about the life and death of my companions." Field defended with a smile.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang rolled his eyes and simply ignored Field. Qiao Yan'er, on the other hand, said slowly and calmly: "Field, don't have too much hope. We're still not sure what the situation will be like. What if it's not like this?"  That’s what we thought…”

    "Probably not. Didn't you see the way the blond woman looked at Ning Ping? Yes, it was a look of resentment towards a woman." Field replied with a positive look on his face.

    Heiguanghu, who was squatting in the control room and did not leave, heard this and asked: "How do you know what is the look of a resentful woman? Have you seen it?"

    Field: ""

    &nbsp; "Hahaha Xiaohei, you asked a great question." Qiao Yaner said to Hei Guanghu with a smile.

    Hei Guanghu looked puzzled and asked Bai Guanghu in a low voice: "Hey, what happened to them? Is what I just said ridiculous?"

    "It seems that it will take us a long time to understand the way humans think." Bai Guanghu said slowly.

    Meeting on a narrow road?

    Han Mengxin and Lin Ke didn't leave the control room long before they encountered Han Yu and the blond woman coming towards them.  Han Yu still didn't know what happened, but he felt quite happy that Han Mengxin and Lin Ke came to greet him.  He smiled and greeted Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, I'm back. It's not the first time this has happened. Why are you so eager to see me?"

    "It's disgusting. You can't keep your mouth shut in front of outsiders." Lin Ke said to Han Yu with a slight sneer.

    Facing Lin Ke and Han Mengxin blinking at him, Han Yu immediately understood that something was going on here, and immediately introduced to Lin Ke and Han Mengxin calmly: "Oh, this is Princess Alyssa. I was in the Golden City just now.  He Ningping fell into the plot of the Bone Demon. Thanks to her help, otherwise Ningping and I would have killed each other. By the way, Princess Alisa is an undead, Mengxin, please don't use your abilities on others.  "

    "Undead?" Lin Ke and Han Mengxin said in unison.  Although they said the same thing, their tone was completely different. Lin Ke was surprised, but Han Mengxin was surprised and revealed a hint of relief.

 Text Chapter 700: Macedonia’s Stubbornness

    "Princess Alisa, let me take you to visit the Courage." Han Mengxin said to Princess Alisa enthusiastically.  Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin in confusion, wondering what kind of medicine this girl was selling in her gourd.  However, in front of Princess Alisa, Han Yu would not directly ask Han Mengxin. After Han Mengxin walked away, Han Yu quietly asked Lin Ke the reason.

    Lin Ke smiled and told Han Yu about Han Mengxin's previous performance, and Han Yu was also happy.  I never thought that this girl Mengxin would be jealous, and she was jealousof the wrong kind.  Oops

    "Don't tell Ning Ping about this, lest that girl Mengxin becomes angry." Han Yu warned Lin Ke with a smile.

    "Don't worry, I'm not that kind of person, but that guy Field's mouth is a bit big, so it would be best for you to take care of it." Lin Ke nodded and said.

    Han Yu, who was reminded, nodded when he heard this, reached out to hold Lin Ke's hand, and walked slowly towards the control room. As he walked, he told Lin Ke about his and Ning Ping's encounter in the Golden City.  With a gentle smile on his face, Lin Ke followed Han Yu back to the control room.

    As soon as they entered the control room, they found that Field and others were looking at the display screen attentively and did not even notice Han Yu and Lin Ke coming in.  Han Yu had no choice but to shake his head and smile bitterly at these gossip-minded guys.

    “Pa~” the display screen was turned off.  Field and others, who were interested in it, immediately looked dissatisfied at the person who turned off the display screen. When they saw it was Han Yu, Field and others couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed.  After all, she is my sister, so being caught doing this is really embarrassing.

    "Hmm, Han Yu, you're back. Welcome back." Field coughed lightly and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu grinned and said to Field: "Yes, I'm back. Field, what did you watch just now that made you so happy?"

    "Heheit's nothing." Field replied with a smile.  Regarding Field's answer, Han Yu smiled and told Field: "Field, I won't tell you what happened. You all know the result. Keep your mouths shut. If anyone makes Mengxin angry in the end, what will happen?  So conceited.”

    "Yes, there are consequences at your own risk." Field echoed.  Han Yu glanced at Field and whispered: "I'm talking about you. Don't look at others. It's you."

    "How could it be me? I have always been very strict with my mouth." Field said unconvinced when he heard this.

    "Don't you feel guilty when you say this?" Han Yu rolled his eyes at Field and asked everyone, "Tell me, among us, who has a lax mouth?"

    "Shua~" There are no exceptions.  Everyone present pointed at Field, even the black and white light tigers joined in the fun and raised their front paws to point at Field.  Facing the unanimous opinions of everyone, Field raised his hands and surrendered: "Okay, I am the most lax."

    "Yeah. Those who understand current affairs are heroes." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Field rolled his eyes at Han Yu who was teasing him, and asked: "Han Yu, what are your plans next? Are you going to come here immediately or stay to fight against that Macedonia?"

    Knowing that Field was changing the subject, Han Yu did not expose Field's little intentions, but Field's question was indeed a bit difficult to answer.  From the time he got to know Macedonia until now, there was nothing extraordinary about Macedonia's actions. On the contrary, some of his actions after occupying Pearl Town were admired by Han Yu.  But Macedonia is an undead. Even if it has become a heroic spirit that can walk in the sun, neither the undead nor the heroic spirit should exist in the human world.  They are people from the past.  But we are walking in the present and looking forward to the future.  But will they have a future?  A population without the ability to reproduce is going to transform all the creatures on this planet into beings that lived in the past.  But even so, their future is still only invasion and transformation This is not the future that a living creature should have.

    The existence of living things.  The two most fundamental things are survival and reproduction, but the only thing the heroic spirits have to face is survival.  If the heroic spirits are allowed to act recklessly on this planet, they will one day pose a threat to living things on other planets.  Even if Han Yu is not great enough to save world peace, now that he has met.  How could the creatures on this planet be allowed to be attacked by heroic spirits?  Everyone is compassionate, even if they are cold-blooded animals.  There is still a sympathy for the weak deep in my heart.  It's just that due to the influence of the surrounding environment, this sympathy is deeply hidden in my heart.

    "I will try to talk to Macedonia again, hoping to persuade him to give up his original plan. If he is willing to give up his plan to conquer the world, then I don't want to be his enemy. To be honest, if he is a living person,  I will be happy to make friends with him." Han Yu said to Field after thinking for a while.

    "If that's the case, when will we set off?" Phil??asked again.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Now, it just so happens that we are also going to send Princess Alisa there."

    When the Spirit flew to Pearl Town, Han Mengxin also took Princess Alyssa to visit the Spirit.  I have to admit that women's communication skills are indeed stronger than men. After a while, Han Mengxin and Alyssa became like sisters.  But whether it is sincere or just superficial, only a genius knows.

    Han Mengxin took Princess Alisa to visit all the facilities inside the Courage.  Although Princess Alisa remained elegant, she could not hide the surprise in her eyes, especially when she saw the laser cannon that had been retreated into the interior of the Spirit. She thought of the long tube-like thing in front of her that could destroy the world.  When she sent it out, Princess Alisa could no longer maintain her elegance and couldn't help but ask: "There must be restrictions on the use of this kind of artifact, right? It must take a long time to use it once, right?"

    "Well, it's not very long. It takes about five minutes of cooling time after shooting once." Han Mengxin thought for a while and replied.

    "Five minutes?" Princess Alyssa asked puzzledly.

    “Hmm…it’s about two hundred breaths of time.” Han Mengxin answered after a rough estimate.  From this calculation, Princess Alisa understands that one breath is about three seconds, and two hundred breaths is about six hundred seconds.  After the calculation, Princess Alisa couldn't believe the answer.  In other words, his father's army of heroic spirits would have no chance of winning against this artifact.

    Seeing the look of disbelief on Princess Alisa's face, Han Mengxin didn't pay attention.  Energy is precious and cannot be squandered carelessly. Han Mengxin will not let Field fire on Princess Alisa just to make her believe her words.

    "Alyssa, let's go have some tea."

    "Tea?"

    "Oh, if you don't like tea, we also have coffee and soda." Han Mengxin said upon seeing this.

    "No, just tea." Princess Alisa said quickly.

    As Han Mengxin came to the lounge of the Courage and sat on the comfortable sofa, Princess Alisa looked around and asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin. Where is your brother?"

    "Alyssa. My brother has a woman." Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this, and reminded her in a low voice.

    Alyssa: “…”

    Seeing Alyssa looking at her helplessly, Han Mengxin immediately understood that she had made a mistake, and quickly made up for it: "Well. Alyssa, what do you want to ask me? Don't speak unclearly, that is easy to make people confused.  Misunderstand."

    In response to Han Mengxin's slap, Alyssa rolled her eyes at Han Mengxin angrily, and continued to ask: "I want to know, what are your plans? Are you going to continue to be an enemy of my father?"

    "This. I'm not sure. But no matter what decision my brother makes, I will choose to support it." Han Mengxin thought for a while and then replied.

    "Even if it's a wrong decision?" Princess Alisa asked tentatively.

    "No matter what the decision is, even if he wants to destroy the world, I will support it." Han Mengxin looked at Princess Alisa seriously and said.

    Having said that, there is no need to dwell on this issue anymore.  Princess Alisa wisely changed the topic, and Han Mengxin also followed Princess Alisa's change of topic and began to discuss things that had nothing to do with the future of both parties.

    When the Courage arrived over Pearl Town, the residents of Pearl Town were rebuilding their homes with the help of the Macedonian Heroic Army.  Since Han Yu lured Kuro away before, Pearl Town's losses were not big.  The residents were not controlled for long, and they only needed to rest for two days before they were fine.  Now they are working with the heroic soldiers to repair the damaged houses. The difference is that the residents talk and the heroic soldiers take action.

    This was not the first time that the residents of Pearl Town saw the Spirit, so when the Spirit appeared over Pearl Town.  It did not cause panic among the residents of Pearl Town. On the contrary, the Macedonian heroic soldiers were a little nervous. However, with the explanations from the residents around them, these nervous heroic soldiers did not do anything extreme.  He just looked at Han Yu and others who came off the Courage with a little vigilance.

    Princess Alisa revealed her identity to the heroic soldiers.  Ask his father, Emperor Macedonia, where he is at this time.  Some of the Heroic Soldiers did not understand that Princess Alisa, who always appeared in public in long skirts, suddenly changed her look to not wearing red clothes and favoring weapons.  But most heroic soldiers can still accept it.  Under the leadership of a group of heroic soldiers, Princess Alisa, Han Yu and others headed for Macedonia.  After Han Yu and others left, a group of more than 500 heroic soldiers surrounded the Courage.

    Macedonia is listening at this timereport below.  After Kuro was lured away by Han Yu, Macedonia knew that he might not be able to help with the rest, so he focused his energy on Pearl Town.  Cheng Gong's death was beyond Macedonia's expectations, but things are unpredictable. Who would have thought that Cheng Gong, who had escaped, did not escape in the end and was swallowed by Quro.  But once Cheng Gong died, no one took care of the daily affairs of Pearl Town.  This is where Macedonia made a mistake. When using the Death Scepter to transform heroic souls, Macedonia only transformed those undead who were outstanding in military force. As for the undead who were good at internal affairs, there were no undead, so now nothing can be done.  Macedon has to do it himself.

    When his subordinates reported that Princess Alyssa had arrived, Macedonia stood up from his seat in excitement. This was not simply because Alyssa was his most beloved daughter. The most important thing was Alyssa's ability to handle government affairs.  It is not even a little bit better than Macedonia, especially in terms of logistics management, it is even more outstanding.

    Feeling that he was about to escape from the ocean of documents, Macedonia walked out to greet him in person. Unexpectedly, in addition to his savior Alisa, he also saw Han Yu and others.  Regarding Han Yu, Macedonia actually has a complicated mood.  Macedonia liked the temperament shown by Han Yu, but Han Yu's persistence gave Macedonia a bit of a headache.

    "I'm here to talk to you." Han Yu looked at Macedonia and said straight to the point.

    Macedon heard this and replied: "Oh, just right, I also have something I want to talk to you about."

    Since both parties want to talk to each other, the rest is simple.  After Macedonia handed over the affairs of Pearl Town to Princess Alisa, he took Han Yu to a room where no one would disturb him.  After the two parties sat down, Han Yu stated the purpose of his trip.  It's nothing more than repeating the same old tune, hoping that Macedonia, which should have been laid to rest long ago, can give up the idea of ??conquering the world.

    I understood Han Yu’s purpose.  Macedonia did not reply to Han Yu immediately, but stood up and invited Han Yu to go out for a walk together.  Han Yu knew that Macedonia had something to say to him, so he followed Macedonia to the street.

    Walking on the street, watching Macedonia returning greetings to the residents who saw him from time to time, Han Yu had complicated thoughts.  If Macedonia were not an undead.  But a living person.  The soldiers under him are not heroic spirits, but living people. Then Han Yu might support Macedonia in conquering the world.  However, the line between the living and the dead cannot be crossed.  Not just how close two parallel lines are.  But there should never be an intersection.  Once they converge, there will definitely be turmoil.  And that kind of turmoil cannot be calmed down by hundreds or thousands of people dying.

    "Did you see that? Han Yu. The residents of Pearl Town have accepted my rule." Macedonia asked Han Yu.

    "I saw it, they are saying hello to you, the new ruler."

    "Since they accepted me, why can't I lead my men to conquer the world?"

    "You are a promising king. You are also a very attractive leader, but you are dead and you no longer belong to this world. Have you ever thought about what you will encounter when you go to fight for hegemony in the world?  Is it difficult?"

    "Humph, what's the difficulty? It's nothing more than resistance from other empires. But my army of heroic spirits is invincible. In front of my army, the resistance of those empires is nothing more than a mantis trying to use its arms as a chariot." Macedon said disdainfully.

    Han Yu frowned and reminded: "But don't forget, you are dead after all. Now the residents don't know the true identity of you and those under you, but when they understand your undead identity. Do you think it will  How many people are still willing to follow you?”

    "Hahaha Han Yu, you don't understand the thoughts of ordinary people at all. Ordinary people only care about their own lives. They will follow whoever can provide them with a good life." Macedonia said with a smile.

    "You are right. What ordinary people care about is firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and tea. But don't forget that ordinary people are also accustomed to seeking good luck and avoiding disaster. Before choosing who to follow, they will first consider their own life safety.  . The reputation of the undead is not good. When ordinary people know that their rulers are undead, I think the first reaction is to hide as far away as possible. And when you lead your army of heroic spirits to fight for the world,  Except for the residents of Pearl Town who already know you to a certain extent. Who will support you? At that time, what you have to face is not an empire, but the entire world. You are a person who has been an emperor, although your  The army of heroic spirits is indeed very powerful, but you don’t need me to repeat the story of the elephant killed by the ants. Once your army goes on a killing spree, what you have to face is the whole world fighting against you. No one will choose  Following you, even the residents of Pearl Town will choose to flee for their own safety. At that time, you plan to turn all the responses into?Are you going to kill all your people?  But if you kill everyone, then even if you finally take over the world, what's the point?  "

    "" After listening to Han Yu's words, Macedonia was silent for a long time, and then slowly said to Han Yu: "What's the point of asking me? Hahaha Maybe it doesn't make any sense. But, since he is a king,  I must have my perseverance. Maybe things will be like what I said, and I will be attacked by the whole world, but how can it? My belief will not be shaken by this. The meaning of my existence is to conquer this place under my feet.  As long as I can conquer a piece of land, my wish will be fulfilled. As for the rest, I will consider it after I conquer the world."

    "In other words, you don't intend to care about the life and death of the people?" Han Yu's tone turned cold and he asked in a deep voice.

    Macedonia believed that Han Yu would not attack him in the street, and he would not be afraid of Han Yu attacking him. Hearing this, he replied: "I don't care about the life and death of the people, but if you want to get something, you must give something. If you want to get something for nothing, in  This is impossible for me here. If these residents coexist peacefully with my army, I will naturally treat them as my subjects, take care of them, and teach them"

    Before he finished speaking, he saw something happening at the street corner and a large group of people gathered around him.  Han Yu and Macedonia went over and took a look. It turned out that someone was accidentally scratched by a sharp object while repairing the house, but he was unscathed.  This strange phenomenon aroused the curiosity of everyone, who gathered around and were discussing.

    "I have met Mr. Macedonia." Someone spotted Macedonia and said hello quickly.

    Macedonia nodded, and after asking about the situation at that time, he let everyone do their own thing and not continue to gather around.  After the crowd was dispersed, Macedonia's face became a little solemn, and he led Han Yu towards his residence without saying a word.

 Text Chapter 701 The destination of the dead

    No one spoke during the whole journey. It wasn't until they entered the office that Macedonia kicked everyone out of the room, leaving only Han Yu alone. Then he asked Han Yu, "Do you know the reason?"

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "I don't know the reason, but my intuition tells me that the reason why the person who was scratched by the sharp weapon was not injured is probably because he has been in contact with you undead for a long time."

    "Why are you so sure?" Macedonia asked unwilling to believe it.

    "Do you have any paint here?" Han Yu suddenly asked.

    In response to Han Yu's inexplicable inquiry, Macedonia was slightly stunned, and then ordered someone to bring over the white cloth and paint that Han Yu wanted.  Han Yu spread the white cloth flat on the table and said to Macedonia: "This white cloth represents the world we live in now." After Macedonia nodded, Han Yu picked up another bottle of black  Pigment, "And this piece of black paint represents you and the heroic spirits under your command." After Macedonia nodded again, Han Yu pointed to other colors of paint and said: "These represent the humans you want to conquer.  "As he spoke, Han Yu picked up a bottle of yellow paint with his left hand, sprinkled it on the white cloth and said: "These yellow paints are the residents of Pearl Town." Then he sprinkled the black paint representing Macedonia held in his right hand on the white cloth.  .

    In a short time, the yellow paint on the white cloth was dyed black by the black paint.  Han Yu pointed to the black paint and said to Macedonia: "This is the answer you want."

    Looking at the white cloth on the table, Macedonia didn't say a word.  After a long time, Macedonia looked up at Han Yu and asked, "Is there no way to solve this problem?"

    "No. Life and death are the laws of nature. Even gods will eventually disappear, let alone the undead. The only things that never change are the laws of nature. The living and the dead cannot coexist. This reality  Although it is cruel, it is a reality that you have to accept. Macedonia, you are talented and capable, but you are already dead. When you die, you should lie in the ground obediently. Your name should only appear in legends."

    "I don't accept it!"

    "This is not a matter of acceptance or dissatisfaction, but reality. As you have seen before, the residents of Pearl Town are now experiencing abnormalities only because they have come into contact with your heroic soldiers, but who can guarantee that they will not appear in the future?  There will be new changes. Do you want to build a kingdom of the undead?"

    "" Faced with Han Yu's problem.  Macedonia remained silent.  He just looked quietly at the white cloth in front of him that had been dyed black with black paint.

    Han Yu did not push Macedonia too hard. Han Yu believed that Macedonia would make the best choice.  Either to him or to others.

    Time passed like this, and Han Yu sat quietly, waiting for Macedonia's final answer.  Macedonia was silent for a long time.  He slowly said: "I was born in an imperfect family, and my childhood was not as happy as other children, but for me, those memories are very precious. My mother taught me patience and  Strong, and my mentor taught me the skills to succeed in the future. The two of them are the people I am most grateful for in my life. So when those two people were killed, my world collapsed for the first time at that time. I was bent on revenge.  I joined the army. If at that time, apart from the idea of ??revenge against the invaders, the remaining thought was probably that I didn’t want people as unfortunate as me to appear in the world again. But after joining the army, the things I encountered were far from the best.  It was not as simple as I thought at first. Because of my bravery in fighting, I was appreciated by my superiors and also attracted the jealousy of my colleagues. In order to protect myself, I learned to form gangs. In order to achieve higher achievements, I learned to step on others.  Climbing up my shoulders. When I found that there was no longer an enemy around me, I also found that there was no longer a friend with whom I could talk. There were many talents around me, but those people only gathered around me for one purpose or another.  Around me. Some are afraid of my power. Some are envious of my status. Some even seek refuge with me in order to realize their ambitions, but there is no one who can be friends with me. I know very well why.  I have no friends, and I know that it is impossible to go back to the past. The only thing I can do is to prevent others from having the same experience as me. I don’t want to see war anymore. I don’t want anyone to watch me.  My loved ones are killed but I am powerless. I don’t want anyone to cry because of my incompetence and weakness. I want to end the war! When there is only one country left in the world, although war cannot be eliminated, it can reduce the scale of the war to  The smallest. Let everyone have a place where they can reason. Let everyone rely on the law to find their dignity. To this end, I launched wars and conquered the surrounding kingdoms one after another, turning their people into mine.  people, turn their land into my land, turn their country into my country. Han Yu, you said IWas your idea wrong?  "

    “…” Faced with Macedonia’s problem, Han Yu was speechless.  Wrong?  Not suitable.  But it’s true, it doesn’t seem appropriate.  Life is so fucked up!  Whenever you want to do something, it often involves sacrificing some people to achieve it.  It is almost impossible to achieve perfection and benefit everyone.  The same is true for peace. Everyone will shout the word peace, but if you really want peace, you need to pay a huge price.  But when it comes to paying a price, how many of those who usually shout the word peace are willing to stand up?

    Macedonia wanted to conquer the world and thus built a world with only one country on the ruins.  This idea is good, but in reality it is impossible.  No matter where in this world, there is always no shortage of careerists.  Coupled with the bad nature of human beings, even if there is only one country, conflict and bloodshed are inevitable.  Perhaps only when the human species no longer exists in the world, peace can be restored to the world.  Human beings are like the turd stirrers in this big cesspool of the world. As long as humans exist, there will be constant disputes.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't answer his question, Macedon didn't care and continued: "I want everyone who is willing to follow me to live a life of their own. For this reason, even if I die that year, my soul will not let it go.  Silence. Using the power of the Death Scepter, I became a heroic spirit, leading my army to set foot on this land again, continuing my unfinished business But now, suddenly, my unfinished business  , it seems that there is really no possibility of completing it.”

    "The destination of the dead should be eternal sleep. You have done enough. Take a rest." Han Yu said to Macedonia slowly.

    "Rest?" Macedonia was stunned after hearing Han Yu's words, then shook his head vigorously, stood up and looked at Han Yu and said: "I am the emperor of the Macedonian Empire. Countless powerful enemies have fallen in front of me, and countless people have bowed to me.  At my feet. You actually asked me to accept eternal sleep? That is not my destiny!"

    "Then what kind of destination do you want?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "When I became a low-ranking general of the kingdom, I once considered my destiny. At that time, I was alone and decided that I would rather die on the battlefield than die at home. It's just a pity that later on,  I still died of illness in bed"

    "In that case, I will challenge you and your army of heroes on behalf of the Tomb Guards. You decide the time and place." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    Unexpectedly, Macedonia shook his head, "Who are the Tomb Guards? Are they worthy of being my opponent? Han Yu. My opponent can only be you and your companions."

    After hearing what Macedonia said, Han Yu thought for a while, looked at Macedonia and said, "If you fight against the Tomb Guards, you still have a chance of winning, but if you are against us, then you have no chance of winning at all."

    "Don't look down on people. I know your origins are not simple, but my army and I are not vegetarians either." Macedonia replied after hearing this.

    Seeing Macedonia’s insistence, Han Yu also knew that it was useless to talk more, so he nodded and agreed to Macedonia’s request.  After getting Han Yu's consent.  Macedonia immediately agreed with Han Yu that the two sides would end their relationship outside the Golden City in seven days.

    After listening to Macedonia, Han Yu reminded Macedonia: "Macedonia, I forgot to tell you. Your golden city is gone. You can ask Princess Alisa for the details. Kuro will take control after escaping to the golden city.  Princess Alisa and us failed to capture the Golden City, so we had to destroy the Golden City."

    "That's it, then let's change it to the Golden City Ruins." Macedonia is quite easy to talk to.  Hearing the words, he responded with kindness.  It seems that Macedonia doesn't care about the destruction of the Golden City, he just wants a place to show off with Han Yu and others.

    What both sides should say.  After all he could say, Han Yu stood up and left.  Macedonia did not send Han Yu away, but just told Han Yu not to be late for the battle in seven days.

    After Han Yu left, Macedonia immediately called Princess Alisa, who was handling government affairs, and inquired in detail about the destruction of the Golden City. At the same time, she asked Princess Alisa about her assessment of the combat power of Han Yu's people.  Know yourself and the enemy, and you can fight a hundred battles without danger. Even if Macedonia has death aspirations, it still wants to fight the last battle to the death in its life.  Of course, Macedonian did not tell Princess Alyssa these words, but only asked Princess Alyssa what she thought of Han Yu and those people.

    Princess Alisa, who thought it was just a normal inquiry, didn't think much about it. After hearing Macedonia's inquiry, she truthfully told Macedonia everything she saw on the Spirit.  When he heard that the Courage had blown the Golden City into two pieces with one shot, Macedonia finally understood that Han Yu's previous statement to him that he had no chance of winning was not a boast.  But even ifTherefore, Macedonia still has no regrets.  The scene he saw with Han Yu on the street had already made Macedonia understand that he and his followers had no place in this world. As Han Yu said, they were people living in the past. In the end,  The only destination is the past.

    "Alyssa, if I want to lead you to face death, will you still follow me?" Macedonia asked Alyssa.

    Alyssa was slightly startled when she heard this, and then replied: "No matter where my father goes, my son and I are willing to follow him."

    After hearing Alyssa’s answer, Macedon nodded slightly and waved for Alyssa to go back to rest. He sat alone in the office and stared blankly at the white cloth on the table that had been dyed black with black paint.

    *****************************

    In the desert ruins where the Golden City fell, a figure slowly stood up from the desert.  The figure lowered his head and looked at his hands, and couldn't help but shake his head and lamented, "Oh~ I didn't expect that I, Cheng Gong, would end up in this situation after scheming and scheming." As he spoke, Cheng Gong stretched out his right hand and pointed towards the desert.  Several skeletons buried in the desert flew out of the desert and headed straight for Cheng Gong.  After coming into contact with Cheng Gong, he gradually became one with Cheng Gong.  When only Cheng Gong was left, Cheng Gong felt as if he had just finished killing the chicken. He let out a comfortable groan and said to himself: "Power. More power. Only with enough power can I  Only then can I achieve my own revenge.”

    Cheng Gong is an official fan. In order to become an official, he can seek refuge in Macedonia.  He captured his original loyal master and dedicated it to Macedonia.  It was just beyond Cheng Gong's expectation.  His new master is an undead and doesn't do much with beauty.  As a result, the flattery was slapped on the horse's hooves.  Although Cheng Gong later tried his best to make up for it, he still felt that it was a little bit worse.  Later, he met Kuro. Originally, Cheng Gong regarded Kuro as a stepping stone for him to regain Macedonia's attention.  But he didn't expect Qrow to also have an idea for him.  Needless to say, the result was that Cheng Gong was devoured by Kuro.  It's just that Cheng Gong was lucky. Due to the interference of Han Yu and others, Qrow never found the opportunity to completely devour Cheng Gong's consciousness, and could only temporarily imprison Cheng Gong's consciousness in his own body.  after that.  Kuro was devoured by the White Bone Demon, and Cheng Gong became the prisoner of the White Bone Demon again.

    By this time, Cheng Gong was basically desperate.  But just when Cheng Gong was desperate, he didn't expect that an opportunity would come.  The Bone Demon was blown into powder by the Courage's laser cannon, but Cheng Gong took this opportunity to escape from the Bone Demon's captivity.  Due to the sudden death of the Bone Demon, his power did not dissipate immediately, and as a result, Cheng Gong, who had just escaped from trouble, was advantaged.  As a result, Cheng Gong carefully hid under the sand, absorbing the power of the Bone Demon, and did not dare to show his face rashly until Han Yu and others left.

    Many encounters made Cheng Gong understand the importance of strength.  Never had the chance to gain power before.  And now Cheng Gong would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.  Even though he knew that this power was not a good thing, Cheng Gong, who was eager to obtain power, didn't care much.  In Cheng Gong's view, strength means everything.  As long as you have power, wealth, status, and beauty will be at your fingertips.  For these things that he dreamed of, Cheng Gong greedily absorbed all the power he could absorb around him.  Digesting the use of these powers.  After there was no more power to absorb around him, Cheng Gong aimed at the skeletons in the desert.

    After an attempt, Cheng Gong was pleasantly surprised to find that the power of the skeletons in the desert was like a tonic to himself, without any side effects.  On the contrary, there are many benefits.  This surprising discovery made Cheng Gong become even more diligent, constantly absorbing the skeletons in the desert.  Until two days later.  When Cheng Gong realized that he had turned into a huge skeleton five meters high, he suddenly realized that he was eating too much.

    Cheng Gong, who felt that he had enough strength at this time, was ready to start the next step of his plan.  If you want to be a superior person, you must have someone under you.  For this reason, Cheng Gong targeted Pearl Town, which he once ruled.  Life in the desert gave Cheng Gong the ability to identify directions, and Cheng Gong began to move towards Pearl Town.

    At this time, in the Pearl Town Square, the residents of Pearl Town are gathering here to wait for their new ruler to lecture them.  For Cheng Gong, the residents of Pearl Town have tacitly chosen to forget.  No one wants to mention that vampire.  As for Macedonia, who often asked his subordinates to help him, the residents of Pearl Town quite supported him.

    Macedonia stood on the podium, glanced at the residents of Pearl Town, and slowly said: "Residents of Pearl Town, I have called you here today because I want to say something to you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the scouts of the Heroic Spirit Army rushing over quickly, and whispered the information they discovered to Princess Alisa under the podium.  Princess Alisa, who was originally calm, changed her face when she heard this, and hurriedly stepped onto the podium and said in Macedonia's ear:"Father, the scouts discovered that a huge skeleton about five meters tall appeared ten miles southeast of Pearl Town and was moving towards Pearl Town."

    "What did you say?" Macedonia was stunned when he heard the words, almost doubting that his ears heard it wrong.  But after Princess Alisa repeated it again, Macedon immediately said to the residents of Pearl Town who were waiting for him to speak: "Residents, I just received information that a huge skeleton appeared ten miles southeast of Pearl Town. At this moment  We are moving towards Pearl Town. Please don’t panic and evacuate temporarily under the command of the soldiers.”

    "Huh? Are you going to evacuate again?" The residents of Pearl Town expressed their dissatisfaction when faced with the news that they needed to flee their homes again.  But no matter how dissatisfied you are, you still need to retreat for the sake of your own life.

    "Assemble the entire army." After letting the residents of Pearl Town evacuate, Macedon ordered the herald beside him.

    The horn of assembly sounded in the sky above Pearl Town. Stationed in the military camp outside Pearl Town, the well-trained heroic soldiers were assembled and stood quietly in the southeast of Pearl Town, waiting for the arrival of their commander-in-chief.

    "Father, do you want to fight in person?" Princess Elisa asked, looking at Macedonia who was fully clothed and ready to go out.

    "Yeah. Alyssa. Do you want to go with me?" Macedonia nodded and asked.

    "This is my wish." Princess Elisa replied without hesitation.

    After hearing Princess Alyssa's answer, Macedonia smiled slightly and said to Alyssa: "Well done, you are worthy of being my daughter of Macedonia, but Alyssa. You have other tasks to complete. You can't act with me for the time being.  "

    "Please give me your instructions, Father."

    "Go to Han Yu. They should be at the place where the Tomb Keeper family is hiding on the map I told you yesterday. Go ask them for help. Not for us, just for the people who are still alive in Pearl Town."

    "Father, you"

    "Go. Go early and come back early." Macedonia waved to interrupt Princess Alisa's unfinished words.

    "Father, take care, please be sure to wait for your daughter to come back." Princess Alisa gave Macedonia a deep look, turned around and walked to the bone horse that walked in, got on the horse and ran towards where Han Yu and others were.  .

    Until Alyssa’s back could no longer be seen, Macedonia mounted his horse and rushed outside the town.  The place where his own army gathered.  He raised his right hand and shouted to his soldiers: "My soldiers!"

    "ha!"

    "Follow me!" After saying this, Macedon didn't say another nonsense and urged his horse to run southeast of Pearl Town.

    The army of heroic spirits seemed to have become accustomed to the way their emperor spoke. When they saw Macedonia urging his horse to leave, the army of heroic spirits immediately followed Macedonia and headed straight towards the huge skeleton that could be vaguely seen.

    There is no tear-jerking opening line, only one sentence, "Follow me."  When Macedonia came to Cheng Gong in the form of a giant skeleton, Cheng Gong was obviously very happy to see Macedonia.  Of course, this was not the happiness of meeting his old master, but the pleasure of counterattack emerging from Cheng Gong's body when he thought of the power he had at this time.

    "Isn't this my great and wise Macedonian Majesty? Where are you going?" Cheng Gong asked Macedonia with a smile.

    "Are you Cheng Gong?" Macedonia heard this familiar voice.  asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Isn't it me? Your Majesty, Macedonia, where are you going?"

    "How did you become like this?" Macedonia asked without answering.

    "Hahaha Actually, I don't want to be like this. It's just that things in the world are unpredictable. Who would have thought that I, who used to beg for mercy in front of you, would suddenly become like this. Your Majesty, Macedonia, you have also seen the current situation. Have you considered it?  Work under me? The treatment will be favorable."

    Macedon drew out the long sword from his waist, pointed his finger at Cheng Gong who was carried away and shouted: "Attack!"

    After giving the order, the army of heroic spirits who were already furious because of Cheng Gong's words immediately launched a fierce attack on Cheng Gong.  Macedonia was their king, and the king was humiliated.  These heroic soldiers feel the same way.

    Facing the army of heroic spirits that came like a tide, Cheng Gong didn't panic at all.  He calmly exhaled a stream of black energy in front of the army of heroic spirits.  One by one, the skeleton warriors stood up from the black energy and fought with the army of heroic spirits that rushed over.  Although they did not have a numerical advantage, the skeleton side with the behemoth Cheng Gong firmly had the upper hand.  Each heroic soldier fell down and did not stand up again.  Macedon felt heartbroken when he saw it, and couldn't help but take out the death scepter.  Macedonia believed that as long as the scepter of death showed its power, the fallen heroic soldiers would stand up again.  It's just that since it was taken away by the Bone Demon once, the Death Scepter seems to have malfunctionedIt has become ineffective and ineffective, and Macedonia doesn't know whether the death scepter can still be used at the moment.

    Fortunately, the Death Scepter was in a good mood this time and did not slack off in work. After Macedonia raised the Death Scepter over his head, under the influence of the Death Scepter, the fallen heroic soldiers stood up one by one, and once again interacted with the people around them.  The skeleton warriors fought together.

    Looking at the scepter of death in Macedonia’s hand, Cheng Gong’s skull eyes were flashing with blue flames. The greedy Cheng Gong wanted to snatch the scepter of death from Macedonia’s hand.

    "This is mine!" Cheng Gong thought to himself.

    Under Cheng Gong’s order, the skeleton warriors formed an arrow, pointed directly at Macedonia, and launched an assault.  When the heroic soldiers saw this, they certainly wouldn't let Cheng Gong get what he wanted, and immediately formed a line of defense to try their best to block the skeleton warrior's attack.  The battlefield was now a mess.

    They are all immortal beings. If they are knocked down, they will get up again after a while and continue to join the battle.  The residents of Pearl Town were stunned when they saw this scene.  Some people couldn't believe it and asked the heroic soldiers who protected them from escaping from Pearl Town why.  The heroic soldier who was questioned calmly replied that he was an undead, and then joined the battle group with his companions.  The residents of Pearl Town had different expressions after hearing the news.  Some people began to retreat intentionally or unintentionally.  And some people are still waiting and watching.

    Seeing the reaction of the residents of Pearl Town, Macedonia, who had retreated to the rear of the military formation, couldn't help but sigh that what Han Yu had said to him before was right.  I am indeed different from those living people. Even if I am friendly to them, when they know my identity.  You will still be afraid and alienated from yourself.  But these are no longer things Macedonia wants to consider.  At least it's not something he needs to think about right now.

    What Macedonia has to do is to solve the problem of Cheng Gong, who, like himself, has become someone who should not exist in the world of the living.  This is also the last thing I can do before leaving this world.

    With this determination in mind, Macedonia once again raised the Death Scepter, exerting its rarely used ability in the Death Scepter.  Stimulated by the power of the Death Scepter, all the generals in the heroic army grew in size, although not as exaggeratedly as Cheng Gong's five-meter-tall body.  But each of the twenty-three generals also reached nearly three meters.

    Cheng Gong, who was besieged by twenty-three generals, finally tasted what it felt like to be beaten by a group.  The height of five meters not only gives Cheng Gong great strength, but also limits Cheng Gong's speed.  Cheng Gong, who was knocked to the ground, struggled to stand up, angrily glared at Macedonia who held the scepter of death high, raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar. Along with Cheng Gong's long roar, Cheng Gong's body suddenly increased by two inches.  About meters.  The skeletons who were fighting the heroic soldiers also changed due to Cheng Gong's mutation.  The original skeleton warriors only held swords and guns in their hands, and did not even have any armor on their bodies.  But as Cheng Gong changed, not only did the skeleton warriors put on armor, but the weapons they held also began to change.

    The pressure on the heroic army suddenly increased, and the skeleton warriors were almost rushed out of the defense line several times.  Macedonia frowned upon seeing this. Cheng Gong's difficulty in dealing with him was beyond Macedonia's expectation.  But now the situation is too tight, and there is no possibility of retreating, not to mention that Macedonia does not want to retreat.

    He raised the death scepter high again, but something strange happened at this time.  The Death Scepter actually became passive and slow down at this critical moment.  Macedonia was shocked when he discovered this.  Although Macedonia was determined to die, it did not want to die in a place like this, and was still defeated by Cheng Gong, whom he originally despised.

    "Damn, how could this happen?" Macedonia angrily broke the Death Scepter into two pieces, and then took the spear and buckler handed over by his own soldiers.  He raised the spear in his hand and shouted to the soldiers around him: "Follow me!" As he said, Macedon led his soldiers to join the battle group.

    Cheng Gong discovered that Macedonia had joined the battle group, and he couldn't help but feel happy. As the coach, he actually had to go into battle himself, which meant that his opponent was almost at the end of his rope.  This discovery boosted the morale of Cheng Gong's skeleton warriors.  With the loss of the support of the Death Scepter, the casualties of the heroic soldiers began to gradually increase.  Even with the bravery of twenty-three generals, they still could not stop the skeleton warriors from pressing forward step by step.

    Macedonia was on the battlefield and rushed towards Cheng Gong's location with his own soldiers like an arrow.  Cheng Gong grinned when he saw this. He was worried about dealing with you by himself, but he didn't expect you to come to the door yourself.

    "Ha~" Cheng Gong opened his mouth and blew out a breath of black breath at Macedonia.  Macedon shouted loudly, his body suddenly grew larger, he raised the round shield in his left hand and swung it hard at the rushing black energy, and then the spear in his right hand went straight to Cheng Gong's waist and stabbed it.

    Cheng Gong did not expect that Macedonia would suddenly grow in size. Although it reached his waist, the spear came so suddenly that Cheng Gong was not prepared at all.  Can only be born aliveReceived this blow from Macedonia.  But Cheng Gong didn't expect that Macedonia's blow was so fatal. The spear directly hit the spine of his waist and broke the spine in two.  Cheng Gong, who could only control his upper body, flew out.  Macedonia took advantage of the victory and pursued it, ignoring Cheng Gong's thighs and taking long strides to catch up with Cheng Gong's upper body.

    Cheng Gong, who only had his upper body left, was a little angry at this time. The situation that he thought was about to win suddenly changed due to his own negligence, which made Cheng Gong feel shameless.  Of course, if Cheng Gong still has the face.

    "Ah~" Cheng Gong opened his mouth and let out waves of unwilling shouts.  As Cheng Gong shouted, black energy began to appear around Cheng Gong, who was only in the upper body, and gradually enveloped Cheng Gong.  Macedon, who rushed forward, raised his spear and stabbed Cheng Gong's skull head regardless of the origin of the black energy.  Unexpectedly, just when the spear was about to hit the target, a skeleton hand suddenly stretched out from the black air.  After firmly grasping the top of the spear, Macedonia felt a strong force coming from him, and he actually lifted himself and the spear in his hand and threw it into the sky.

    Macedonia was not discouraged even after being thrown into the air, and immediately adjusted his posture.  Protect your body with a buckler.  He still pointed the spear at Cheng Gong's skull head and stabbed it from the air.  Facing the Macedonian air attack, Cheng Gong did not dodge or dodge while Macedonia attacked him.  He also raised his right hand and went straight to Macedonia to fight.

    It looked like a lose-lose outcome, but just when the Macedonian spear was about to hit Cheng Gong's skull, Cheng Gong stretched out his left hand and took his skull away from his neck, while his right hand struck fiercely.  Hit the Macedonian buckler.  It penetrated the buckler and struck Macedonia in the body.

    I didn’t expect that Cheng Gong would be so shameless and hit Cheng Gong’s path, and was punched through the body by Cheng Gong’s right hand.  Seeing Macedonia being hung up by Cheng Gong's right hand, the fighting on the battlefield stopped. The army of heroic spirits saw that their emperor was seriously injured. After a brief silence, the army of heroic spirits burst out with huge fighting power.  They want to rescue their emperor, but the opponent they have to face is so difficult.  Seventeen of the twenty-three generals have been killed, and the remaining six generals are at the end of their game.  The army of heroic spirits is not far away from being completely annihilated.

    Cheng Gong watched proudly as the heroic soldiers fell down one by one and were chopped into pieces by his own skeleton warriors, and finally disappeared between heaven and earth. He couldn't help but let out a harsh laugh.

    The shrill laughter woke up Macedonia, who was temporarily unconscious after being hit hard. Seeing that his army of heroic spirits was being wiped out, Macedonia was full of unwillingness.  But at this moment, even if Macedonia wants to do something, he can no longer make the decision.

    "How is it? How do you feel when you see your loyal subordinates die in front of you?" Cheng Gong asked Macedonia jokingly.

    Hearing this, Macedonia looked at Cheng Gong coldly.  He said slowly: "You and I are both beings who should not exist in this world. It won't be long before you end up with the same fate as me. It's just a pity that I didn't expect that I, the Macedonian hero I, would die in the end because of you.  In the hands of such a nobody."

    "Nobody?" Macedonia's words stimulated Cheng Gong's inferiority complex hidden in his heart, and he immediately said angrily: "Yes, unlike your regret, I am very excited. Being able to trample such a high-ranking person under my feet is what I am doing  Something I have never dreamed of." As he spoke, Cheng Gong threw Macedonia to the ground, stepped on Macedonia's wound with his reattached foot, and crushed it hard.

    Macedonia gritted his teeth to prevent himself from screaming. Without hearing Macedonia's scream, it was obvious that Cheng Gong would not give up.  Just when Cheng Gong was about to use other means to torture Macedonia, a beam of light shot straight towards Cheng Gong in the air about two miles away from Cheng Gong.

    With almost no time for Cheng Gong to think, the beam of light had already penetrated Cheng Gong's chest.  Cheng Gong, who was suddenly hit hard, immediately took a step back. Macedonia, who was no longer stepped on, gradually shrank back to its original size.  At this time, Cheng Gong couldn't care less about trouble with Macedonia. He looked in the direction of the beam and saw a spaceship gradually revealing its figure. Looking at the spaceship, Cheng Gong whispered: "Han Yu~"

    The person coming is Han Yu.  After receiving the notice from Princess Alisa, Han Yu immediately launched the Courage into the air and rushed to Pearl Town. Unfortunately, he was too late in his hurry. When the Courage arrived, the battle was nearing its end.

 Text Chapter 702 The destination of the dead (continued)

    Cheng Gong, who was hit suddenly, did not seem to be fatally injured. The big hole in his chest was gradually healed. Cheng Gong's two skeleton eyes flashed with fierce light, and he glared fiercely at the Courage in the sky.  Cheng Gong didn't have a good impression of people like Han Yu. He didn't want to provoke Han Yu and others before because Cheng Gong felt he couldn't afford to offend him. In addition, Han Yu and others did not become an obstacle to his future. It was better to do less than to do more.  Cheng Gong adopted the attitude of "If you don't mess with me, I won't mess with you" towards Han Yu and others.  But after discovering that the second youngest of the Li family trusted Han Yu and others, Cheng Gong's attitude towards Han Yu and others began to change quietly. However, Cheng Gong had no power to rely on at that time, so he could only treat Han Yu and others.  Dissatisfaction lurks deep in my heart.  Until now, Cheng Gong has obtained the power of the White Bone Demon by accident.  Cheng Gong, who was hit by a pie falling from the sky, was ecstatic, especially after just defeating Macedonia, which he had always considered invincible. At this moment, Cheng Gong was already full of confidence and would never defeat Han Yu again.  Others take it seriously.  But at this moment, Han Yu and others took the initiative to provoke Cheng Gong. Cheng Gong couldn't swallow this tone.

    Whether it’s for revenge or to show that he is different from what he used to be, Cheng Gong is ready to make an enemy of the Courage.  Cheng Gong was seen aiming at the Courage and spitting out a cloud of black air.  Han Yu, who was standing on the top floor of the Spirit, saw this and used the communicator to notify Field in the control room: "Field, aim at the skull's head this time. I want to see if the skull with its head smashed can still be alive and kicking."  .”

    "Understood." Field's reply came from the communicator.  Immediately, the Courage's main gun began to adjust its firing angle. Facing the black air drifting over, the laser cannon fired again.  The straight beam of light was like a bolt of lightning, directly cutting the floating black air into two halves. Cheng Gong, who was spitting out the black air with his mouth open, felt like he was flying into the air before he could react. He lowered his head and saw that his  The chin and body were still standing on the ground, but only the upper jaw of the skull's head and above were flying into the air.

    Cheng Gong wanted to curse, but found that he only had the upper jaw at the moment.  Can't make any sound.  The upper half of Cheng Gong's head flew in the air for a while and then fell to the ground.  The other parts that were still on the ground quickly ran towards the place where half of Cheng Gong's head fell, hoping to catch it in time.  But because he had never experienced this kind of thing before, Cheng Gong was inexperienced. His body on the ground did not catch his head, and he stepped on the head that fell on the ground into the sand.

    However, Han Yu and others were not in the mood to laugh at Cheng Gong's embarrassment.  Han Yu frowned.  There really are skeletons that can run around without their heads.  This is going to be troublesome.  How can I deal with the skeleton in front of me by myself?  Although Han Mengxin's power can restrain the power of the skeleton, the skeleton is too huge. With Han Mengxin's ability, she wants to create a purification circle that can cover the skeleton.  It's still a little difficult.

    "How about we try to purify it in sections?" Ning Ping suggested to Han Yu after thinking for a while.

    When Han Yu heard this, his eyes lit up and he said to Ning Ping, "Tell me more details."

    "Since we can't purify the whole thing at once, let's dismember him and let Mengxin purify it bit by bit. I think this skeleton is just big. There are many younger brothers. The only troublesome thing is the black gas it spits out.  , but as long as we let Mengxin use the healing technique on us before getting close, I believe we can withstand it for a while."

    After listening to Ning Ping’s explanation, Han Yu asked Han Mengxin: “Mengxin, what do you think?”

    "I have no problem, you can give it a try." Han Mengxin nodded and replied.

    Since Han Mengxin also agreed, Han Yu naturally had nothing to say and everyone discussed it.  After dividing the personal responsibility matters, action was taken immediately.  The Courage was suspended in the air, supporting Ning Ping and Han Yu with firepower, and at the same time, it also avoided being attacked by the skeleton's subordinates. Those skeleton warriors were amazing.  They can't fly into the sky. Even if they use a human ladder, the Spirit will only need to raise a little height when it arrives.

    The ones who really want to contribute are Ning Ping and Han Yu. Han Yu is a person with flame ability.  Things like this are inevitable, and Ning Ping is the initiator of this matter.  Once in contact with a skeleton.  Han Yu was responsible for attracting the skeleton's attention, while Ning Ping was responsible for dismembering the skeleton and throwing the dismembered parts into the purification circle prepared by Han Mengxin for purification.

    Since the healing energy released by Han Mengxin on Han Yu and Ningping is limited, the battle between Han Yu and Ningping does not last very long. Every once in a while, they must return to the Courage to receive additional support from Han Mengxin.  It's not that the black energy of the skeleton is really that difficult to deal with, it's just that Han Yu and others don't understand the black energy of the skeleton, so they can't make a big mistake.

    As soon as the matter was discussed, Cheng Gonghe reconnected his head and body.  At this time, Cheng Gong was extremely angry.  As his strength increased, Cheng Gong's temper also began to skyrocket.  Cheng Gong, who thought that no one could control him, felt that he had lost a big face. In order to get backTo save face, Cheng Gong mentally announced the death penalty for Han Yu and others, leaving no one behind.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't pay attention to Cheng Gong's decision. They just wanted to quickly deal with the big skeleton in front of them before thinking about other things.

    "I decided" Before Cheng Gong could finish speaking to Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were already approaching, Han Yu threw a fireball into Cheng Gong's mouth. At the same time, Ning Ping started to move on the other side, using both hands.  Holding the Crescent Sword, he cut off the entire left arm of Cheng Gong with one sword, then flew up and kicked Cheng Gong's severed left arm far away.  There, there was the purification circle that Han Mengxin had just set up.

    Because of previous experiences, Cheng Gong did not feel strongly about his arm being chopped off.  Anyway, it's okay, just pick it back up and press it again.  But when the purification circle from the sky fell on Cheng Gong's left arm, Cheng Gong immediately felt a heartbreaking pain.  From the incision on his left arm, a trace of black gas emerged.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were so close, even smelled a burnt smell.

    "Ah~" Cheng Gong couldn't help but let out a scream. He covered the wound on his left shoulder with his right hand and stared at Han Yu and Ning Ping angrily.  But how could Han Yu and Ning Ping be afraid of being stared at? When Cheng Gong glared at them, Han Yu and Ning Ping worked separately and chopped off Cheng Gong's right leg.

    Cheng Gong had never practiced the Golden Rooster before, so he immediately fell to the ground unsteadily. Seeing his right leg being purified by the weird magic circle, Cheng Gong suddenly felt a trace of fear.  The mentality of the nouveau riche began to fade away, and the cautious and cautious character before once again dominated Cheng Gong's behavior.

    "Don't hurt me, I was wrong." Cheng Gong shouted loudly, holding his head with his right hand.

    If Cheng Gong persists, Han Yu and Ning Ping might actually dismember Cheng Gong.  But after Cheng Gong asked for mercy, Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't help but hesitate.

    Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping hesitate, Cheng Gong took the opportunity to spit out a breath of black energy at them, and then prepared to escape under the cover of black energy.  But before Cheng Gong could escape, Courage's third main gun arrived.  While dispersing the black energy with one shot.  He even hit Cheng Gong in half.

    This time, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who almost injured Cheng Gongdao, did not hesitate anymore and threw the parts on Cheng Gong's body everywhere. Under Han Mengxin's purification circle, only one of Cheng Gong's heads was left unpurified.  He looked up at the purification circle that was gradually forming above his head.  Cheng Gong shouted unwillingly: "I don't accept it~"

    "Hoo~" The purification circle fell and hit Cheng Gong's head hard. Cheng Gong, with his ambition and unwillingness, fell into an eternal sleep.

    When the purification circle disappears.  The huge skeleton has disappeared, and the numerous skeleton warriors on the ground have also disappeared. Only a few heroic soldiers and the seriously injured Macedon are left.

    "Father~" Princess Alisa, who came out of the Courage, cried out sadly and threw herself at Macedon's side.  Macedon barely opened his eyes to look at Princess Alyssa, and asked slowly: "Alyssa, let me ask you again, are you willing to accompany your father wherever he goes?"

    "Yes." Princess Alyssa nodded heavily in response.

    Macedonia smiled when he heard this, and said apologetically to the remaining heroic soldiers who gathered around him: "I'm sorry, I broke my promise. I didn't lead you to victory."

    "Your Majesty, your Majesty is not the only one who wishes to die in battle and be wrapped in horse leather. For those of us who only know how to kill people, this ending may be the best for us. I just beg your Majesty not to dislike our incompetence.  . Unwilling to continue to have us around." One of the six remaining heroic generals said to Macedonia.

    Macedonia grinned when he heard this, "Well, it's an honor for me to be able to be followed by you."

    "Your Majesty, please allow your subordinates to return to the army." A heroic general who came to Macedonia with Princess Alisa asked Macedonia.  Compared with other heroic generals, this heroic general looks very neatly dressed.

    "So you're fine. That's great. Come back to the team and join the queue."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    ……

    Han Yu and others stood aside quietly, watching Macedonia and his subordinates say their last words. It was not until Macedonia reached out to wave Han Yu over that Han Yu stepped forward.

    "Han Yu, you are right. This world no longer needs me." Macedonia whispered to Han Yu.

    Han Yu did not speak to echo, but just looked at Macedonia quietly, because Han Yu knew that what Macedonia needed at this time was not to echo, but a loyal listener who only needed to listen quietly.

    Just as Han Yu expected, Macedonia did not care whether Han Yu agreed or not, and continued to say: "Miss me"Qedon's life can be regarded as a wonderful life. I think he is worthy of his mother and teacher who were killed to save me.  It’s just a pity that this world is still full of strife…”

    "Macedonia, let me tell you a joke." Han Yu suddenly said to Macedonia.

    Hearing this, Macedon smiled and said: "You are really weird. You want to tell me a joke at this time. You tell me."

    "My joke is very short. It says that after death, a person went to heaven and met the God in charge of heaven. Because this person is one of the 999,999,999th soul who has gone to heaven.  Nine hundred and ninety-nine souls, in order to reward this lucky person, God decided to grant that person a wish, and promised any wish. When the person heard that there was such a good thing, he made a wish to God for world peace.  wish. As a result, guess how God responded to that person?"

    Macedonia: ""

    Han Yu: ""

    Macedonia and Han Yu looked at each other for a moment. Macedonia smiled bitterly, looked at Han Yu and said, "Can't you let me go more comfortably?"

    "Please, isn't this just to make you feel more comfortable and worry-free? Macedonia, you are a human, you are not a god. Even gods can't handle world peace, so what can you do with a mortal like me?  Maybe you can manage it. Do what you can, die without regrets, and your life will not be in vain. Set such a high goal for yourself. Isn’t it tiring to live in this life? "

    "Hehehe You are right, I have indeed been very tired in my life, but I don't regret it." Macedonia said with a smile after thinking about it.

    "Then it's over." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    ……

    In the desert, with Macedonia as the center, Princess Elisa sits next to her.  Behind him stood seven heroic generals.  Behind them are the surviving heroic soldiers, all gathered together like taking a family photo.  Han Yu stood opposite Macedonia and asked in a low voice: "It's time to say goodbye. Is there anything else you want to say?"

    Macedonia smiled when he heard this.  He said slowly: "I wish you good luck."

    "I hope you can sleep peacefully from now on." Han Yu replied in a low voice, walked back a few steps, and signaled to Han Mengxin who was ready to start.  Han Mengxin got the signal and looked at Princess Alisa who was accompanying Macedonia.  Princess Alisa, who felt Han Mengxin's gaze, smiled slightly and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin. Cherish the people in front of you, and don't regret it after you miss it."

    Han Mengxin nodded slightly when she heard the words, and slowly raised the angel staff in her hand. Following Han Mengxin's movements, the angel staff emitted a burst of soft white light, gradually covering Macedon and the others.  In the white light, Macedonia kept smiling until the last moment when it disappeared.  When the white light dissipated, Macedon and others also disappeared.  It's like he has never been in this world.  Macedon and his men disappeared without leaving a single trace in the world.

    "Let's go, we have to go back to the Tomb Guards Clan to pick up a few of them." Ning Ping reached out and patted Han Yu's shoulder, who was staring blankly at the place where Macedonia and others were standing before, and said softly.

    "Ning Ping, do you think we will be like Macedonia in the future? We make wrong decisions because we are unwilling to die?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping.

    "You don't know how." Ning Ping replied without hesitation.

    "I can't? Why are you so sure?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Because before you die, you will definitely finish all the things you regret before you die." Ning Ping replied seriously.

    "Well, maybe I will encounter an accident and I won't have time to complete what I have no time to complete?"

    "You are really weird. Why are you cursing yourself to death?" Ning Ping felt that Han Yu was a bit unreasonable, so he simply stopped talking to Han Yu.  Turn around and walk towards the Courage.

    Seeing this, Han Yu hurriedly chased after him, "What's wrong with me? It's just that after seeing the ending of Macedonia, I suddenly had some thoughts in my heart."

    After hearing this, Ning Ping turned around and looked at Han Yu carefully, and advised him with sincerity: "Han Yu, thinking about life is really inappropriate for you." After saying this, Ning Ping walked in before Han Yu could react.  Courage.  Han Yu stood there and thought for a while, then shouted angrily at Ning Ping's back: "Ning Ping, what do you mean? Are you implying that I have no brains?"

    Hearing Han Yu's cry, Ning Ping wanted to turn around and say to Han Yu, "Congratulations, you got the answer right." But when he thought of Han Yu's reaction after hearing this sentence and the series of consequences it might cause, Ning Ping  Ping could only give up this tempting idea.  He just rushed to catch up with Han Yu.He shrugged and said innocently, "You said that yourself."

    Han Yu: ""

    "You will be in trouble." Han Yu pointed at Ning Ping and said.  Ning Ping was basically used to Han Yu's threats, so he didn't take them seriously.  But what Ning Ping didn't expect was that his retribution would come quickly, and Han Yu's prediction would come true not long after.

    As the saying goes, one thing will bring another, and Han Mengxin will be Ningping's nemesis in this life.  Han Mengxin's smile, happiness and anger always touched Ning Ping's heart.  For Han Mengxin, Ning Ping really held it in his hands for fear of dropping it, and held it in his mouth for fear of melting. Even if Han Mengxin wanted the stars in the sky, Ning Ping would do everything possible to make it happen for Han Mengxin.

    Perhaps influenced by what Princess Alisa said before she left, Han Mengxin showed a rare tenderness towards Ning Ping.  But because Ning Ping couldn't accept it for a while, he thought Han Mengxin was sick and ran to Han Yu nervously to discuss a solution.  Then Ning Ping's words reached Han Mengxin's ears through Han Yu's mouth.  Then, the result is self-evident. Ning Ping is unlucky, Han Mengxin is fine, and Han Yu is happy.

    "Han Yu, what are you doingI don't even know what to say about you." Ning Ping complained to Han Yu with a depressed look.

    Han Yu chuckled, reached out and patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said: "If you tell me, you deserve it. Mengxin is so gentle to you, but you think there is something wrong with her head. Anyone would be angry about this."  "

    "How could I know what she was causing trouble for?" Ning Ping's face became more and more depressed.

    However, Ning Ping's desire to seek comfort from Han Yu was a mistake in itself. It would be nice if Han Yu didn't add insult to injury. There was no way to expect Han Yu's comfort.  Just when Han Yu was about to hit Ning Ping again, Han Mengxin's voice came from the communicator: "Brother, we are about to reach our destination. You and that guy come to the control room quickly."

    "I got it." Han Yu agreed and said to Ning Ping: "That guy, come with me."

    Ning Ping responded with a wry smile when he heard this.

 Text Chapter 703 Visiting the Night Market

    Li Yun's parents are good people.  This was Han Yu's first feeling after seeing Li Yun's parents after sending them home.  Li Yun's father, Li Ru, lived up to his name and was a gentle elder.  When meeting Han Yu and others, he did not show that condescending attitude.  According to each other's status, Li Ru is highly qualified.  As the ninth prince of the Izumo Kingdom, he is not comparable to those of the nouveau riche.

    Li Yun’s mother, Han Xinyue, is a lady who makes people feel gentle and approachable at first glance.  Especially when he saw Han Xinyue's attitude towards Li Ru, Ning Ping was filled with envy. He couldn't help but lament in his heart. They were all named Han, so why was there such a big gap?

    Originally, according to the plan of Han Yu and others, they planned to leave after sending the Li Yun brothers and sisters home.  But they couldn't resist the enthusiasm of Li Ru and his wife to stay, especially Han Xinyue's irresistible enthusiasm. Han Yu and others lived in the Li family inexplicably.  The huge courtyard suddenly became lively when Han Yu and his gang moved in.  Although Li Ru and his wife have a high position, they don't have many servants at home. Fortunately, Han Yu and others are not destined to be served by others, so it is good to do it themselves.

    After a sumptuous dinner, Han Yu and others went back to their rooms to rest.  As soon as the door was closed, he took off his clothes and went to sleep It was a beautiful thought. It was absolutely impossible for Ning Ping, who was in the same room with Han Yu, to fall asleep so early, because Han Yu, who was in the same room with him, was not a restful person.  Just like this request for two people to share a room, it was Han Yu who made it.  Originally, everyone thought that Han Yu wanted to be alone with Lin Ke, but they did not expect that Han Yu proposed that men and women be separated.  For example, the three girls Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yaner lived in one big room, while the remaining Han Yu and others shared a room.  Field and Shi Bafang lived in the room on the left, Han Yu and Ningping lived in the room on the right, and the three Lin Ke girls lived in the big room in the middle of the room where Field and Han Yu lived.  According to the scale of the Li Confucian family, even if Han Yu and others were allowed to have more than one person, Han Yu, as a guest, made such a request, and the host followed the guests, allowing Han Yu and others to make their own arrangements.

    In Han Yu and Ning Ping's room, Han Yu lay on the bed and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, do you have any opinions on that Li Ru?"

    "Never mind it, we will leave tomorrow morning anyway." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    "You can't say that. I always feel that the way Li Ru looks at us is a little strange. I don't know if it's my imagination."

    "Do you feel that way too?" Ning Ping asked after being silent for a while.

    "What? You have one too?"

    "Well. I feel like he wants to ask us something, but he doesn't know how to ask." Ning Ping thought for a while and said.

    "How about we go and ask?" Han Yu suggested.

    Ning Ping shook his head.  "Let's forget it. One more thing is worse than one less thing. Since the other party doesn't say anything, there must be some scruples. We'd better not get into trouble."

    For Ning Ping’s answer.  As if he had expected it, Han Yu turned over and lay on his back on the bed. He looked at Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping, I always have an intuition that our idea of ??leaving tomorrow may not be realized."

    "We'll talk about it then. Good night."

    "Ah? Are you going to bed now? Come on, Ning Ping, come chat with me for a while." Han Yu was stunned when he heard this and said quickly.  But Han Yu was answered by Ning Ping's deliberate call.  Han Yu was so angry that he stared, but Ning Ping ignored him and Han Yu had no choice.  I had no choice but to blow out the lamp and lie on the bed with my eyes closed, counting sheep.

    ……

    ……

    ……

    "One sheep, two sheep, three sheepa ??group of sheep, followed by a gray wolf" For people who are used to sleeping late.  There is no use counting sheep.  Han Yu muttered while looking at the roof with wide eyes.

    "Han Yu, what are you doing?" Ning Ping, who couldn't sleep due to the noise, couldn't help but ask.

    "I can't sleep." Han Yu replied casually.

    “When counting sheep, you should count them in your heart.” Ning Ping said in a deep voice.

    Han Yu blurted out: "But wouldn't you fall asleep?"

    "You just don't want me to sleep with you, right?" Ning Ping thought to himself, stood up and glared at Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw Ning Ping sitting up, he quickly sat up too and said with a smile: "Ning Ping. It's still too early to go to bed now. Let's go for a walk Hey, why are you lying down again?"

    “…Hoo…” Ning Ping’s voice came from Ning Ping’s bed.

    Han Yu: ""

    "Alas~ It's a long night, and I don't want to sleep well. If you want to sleep, just sleep. I'll go for a walk." Seeing Ning Ping's sleepiness firm.  Han Yu could only give up the idea of ??asking Ning Ping to go out for a walk together, got dressed and got out of bed alone.Opened the door and walked out.  After Han Yu went out, Ning Ping opened his eyes. He wanted to confirm whether Han Yu had really gone out.  As a result, I saw that I was the only one left in the room.  As for whether Han Yu would be in danger if he went out at night, Ning Ping was not worried about Han Yu at all.  On the contrary, I felt that if we really encountered him, we should be worried about the person who robbed Han Yu.  Of course, what if he meets an impulsive female pervert There is nothing so good in this world that must happen to Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who was not worried by Ning Ping at all, walked out of Li's house. As the city where the Governor's Mansion is located, the prosperity is still quite high.  The geographical span of the Izumo Kingdom is quite large, including deserts, grasslands, mountains, and plains.  The city where the Li family is located is located on a plain. As a center connecting surrounding cities, the constant flow of caravans brings endless vitality to the city.  Because of this, there is no curfew in this city. As long as you carry proof of your identity at all times, there will be no patrolling soldiers looking for trouble.  When sending Li Yun brother and sister home, Han Yu had already applied for a temporary certificate. After meeting Li Ru, Li Ru stamped his governor's seal on Han Yu's temporary certificate.  If there really was a blind person who wanted to make things difficult for Han Yu, he would definitely be shocked when he saw the governor's seal.

    Since there is no curfew, there are still quite a lot of entertainment activities in the city at night.  Fortunately, Han Yu came out early. If it had been later, only night owls would be active on the street.  But now, it is a lively time, and small businessmen, vendors, and performers can be seen everywhere.  Han Yu walked forward with the flow of people, taking a look at what he was interested in and buying what he liked. At the same time, he was a little regretful that he didn't call Lin Ke and others when he came out.  However, this regret did not last long as Han Yu was attracted by the wonderful things in front of him.

    "Take a look, don't miss it if you pass by, Starlight Circus" Han Yu, who was watching the vendor making candy figures, heard the word circus.  Immediately he became interested and turned to look at the place where the shouting was coming.  Seeing that Han Yu was interested in the circus, the old man making the candy man reminded Han Yu in a low voice: "Young man, you'd better not go to that place."

    "Ah? Old man, that's a circus. It's not a brothel. Why can't you go?" Han Yu asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "There are always accidents in that circus, so basically no one wants to go. Look, that person has been shouting for a long time. Is anyone going in?" The old man making the candy man continued to whisper.

    It was only after the old man reminded Han Yu that he noticed that it was indeed what the old man said.  No matter how wonderful the man standing at the door of the circus shouts, the people around him are just watching, and everyone is stunned who is willing to go in.

    Han Yu felt that it was very interesting. He thanked the old man who made the candy man for reminding him and took the candy man he wanted to buy.  He walked slowly towards the entrance of the circus.

    "Oh~ The leader of this circus is really stubborn. Three accidents happened here and four people died. Why don't you quickly change places and start over?" Han Yu, who was passing by, couldn't help but curiously interjected after hearing this: "  You two are invited."

    "Eh I wonder if this friend has any advice?" One of the two people who had just been discussing said to Han Yu.

    "Oh, please don't get me wrong. I'm here for the first time. I don't know what happened to which circus. I think I know something about it from the conversation you two just had, so I want to ask." Han Yu said with a smile.

    When they heard that Han Yu was asking about the circus, the two nodded in relief.  One of them said to Han Yu: "The circus is really evil. They came to this city for a week. But except for the first day when there was no accident, accidents happened one after another in the next few days.  Four people have died. Everyone says that this circus must be cursed. My friend, please don’t go to that circus out of curiosity."

    "Oh, thank you for reminding me. I'm just a little more curious, but I'm not so curious that I don't even care about my own life." Han Yu said with a smile after hearing this.

    Before he finished speaking, he heard a commotion in the circus, followed by a lion jumping out of the circus gate with a roar.  I saw a lion coming out of its cage.  The crowd of onlookers immediately became confused, and Han Yu retreated with the panicked crowd.  But his eyes were looking at the man standing at the entrance of the circus who had been soliciting customers.  The man had collapsed on the ground in fear, and there was a water stain where he sat.  Han Yu shook his head slightly when he saw this. He thought that the lion was deliberately released by the circus people, but now it seems that it is not the case.

    The strange smell attracted the lion's attention, but maybe the lion didn't want to eat the meat that smelled like that, so it didn't immediately attack the man at the circus door, but focused on the panicked escape due to the lion's appearance.  of people.  Due to panic, people who fled inevitably pushed and pushed each other, and some people were separated from their families.  A little girl who was only five or six years old fell to the ground. Judging from the way she was covering her arms, she might have escaped just now.I was separated from my family when I ran away, and after I was separated, I was washed away by people To be honest, I was lucky that I didn't get trampled to death.  Seeing the little girl crying loudly, there were some kind people who originally wanted to come forward to help, but seeing the lion approaching because of the little girl's cry, few people had the courage to rush over to help.

    Seeing the lion getting closer and closer to the little girl, Han Yu, a guy with an excessive sense of justice, walked out.  Of course, this is also related to Han Yu's own strength. Not to mention lions, even Lion King Han Yu is not afraid.  It's just that others don't know Han Yu's ability.  Seeing Han Yu preparing to go there, someone kindly advised him: "Don't go there, the lion will hurt others."

    "A real man does something and doesn't do something. Thank you for your kind reminder. It's just a lion. To you, it is a beast. But to it, I am a beast." With that, Han Yu walked out of the crowd.  , slowly walked towards the little girl.  Seeing someone coming over, the crying little girl stopped crying and looked stupidly at Han Yu approaching.  When the lion who was walking over saw someone trying to ruin his good deeds, he immediately quickened his pace.  But Han Yu was closer to the little girl after all. When Han Yu walked to the little girl, the lion was still approaching.  When the lion saw this, he immediately roared and pounced on Han Yu.

    Some of the onlookers couldn't bear to watch anymore and closed their eyes, while others opened their eyes wide, wanting to see the rare scene of a lion eating a human.  It's just that these people are still disappointed in the end.  The lion did not knock down the man, but was punched to the ground by the young man.

    The lion pounced on the young man, but unexpectedly, the young man's figure flashed in front of the lion, before the lion even touched the young man's body.  The young man raised his right hand and punched the lion on the forehead.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, and there was silence all around, especially the muffled sound of the lion being knocked to the ground, which shocked people's hearts.  Whose stupid boy is this?  You can still deal with lions like this if you dare.  The victim lion was in pain and his claws were not long enough.  You can't rub the place where your big head was beaten.  Especially now.  The lion also felt that a few birds were chirping and circling around his head in front of his eyes.

    Seeing that he punched the lion, Han Yu turned around and squatted in front of the little girl, showed a gentle smile and asked: "Little sister, are you injured anywhere?"

    "My arm hurts." The little girl replied after hearing this.

    "Oh. Can you show me to brother? Brother can heal the injury." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a cry of surprise from the crowd. Han Yu knew that it was the unscrupulous lion who wanted to come back to regain the situation, and he immediately turned his head.  Without replying, he threw a fireball behind him with his backhand.  The alert lion dodged the fireball.  Don't dare to act rashly again.  Han Yu turned around, grinned at the lion, then tentatively stretched out his left hand and said, "Shake hands."

    People onlookers: ""

    lion:"……"

    The injured little girl: ""

    "Roar~" The angry lion roared. Just when people thought Han Yu was going to be unlucky, something surprising happened.  As the lion roared, Han Yu quickly raised his right hand, slapped the lion on the face, and slapped the lion down.

    "Damn it. I told you to stretch out your hands, not to open your mouth." Han Yu cursed fiercely.

    People onlookers: ""

    The injured little girl: ""

    lion:"……"

    ……

    "Shake hands."

    "One thing brings another. This lion may have done too many bad things in his previous life. Only in this life did he meet Han Yu, his unconventional nemesis. After being beaten several times.  The lion finally understood a fact.  He is no match for the human in front of him.  For the sake of his own life, the lion lowered his noble head and accepted Han Yu's order.  For example, shake hands, roll around, etc.

    Watching Han Yu train a lion on the spot.  The onlookers couldn't help but applaud.  The crazy Han Yu accepted the applause with a smile, and took out the gong he snatched from nowhere and prepared to start charging.  But just when Han Yu was about to start charging.  The patrolling soldier who had been missing when the lion escaped and caused panic finally appeared.

    He doesn’t show up when he’s supposed to show up, and comes out to show off his power when nothing happens. This is like an annoying relative who can’t be found when something happens, but you can always see him at the celebration banquet.  Anyway, Han Yu felt unhappy.  After handing the lion to the circus people, Han Yu planned to take the injured little girl back to Han Mengxin for treatment.  Although the little girl suffered only external injuries, it can be seen from the two footprints on the little girl that she was stepped on when she fell before. Just in case, Han Mengxin asked Han Mengxin to do a comprehensive examination and comparison.  ???.

    It’s just that Han Yu wanted to leave, but the patrolling soldiers didn’t intend to let Han Yu leave.  In the eyes of the patrolling soldiers, Han Yu, a foreigner, was just a fat sheep.  Even though Han Yu could kill a lion with one punch, the patrolling soldiers believed that Han Yu would not dare to attack them because of the layer of skin he was wearing.  But they didn't know that Han Yu was very courageous.  It's okay if you don't provoke me, but if you do, no matter who you are, I'll beat you up!

    "You, come with us." A patrol soldier pointed at Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu glanced at the other party, shook his head and said, "No time."

    "What did you say!" the patrol soldier yelled.

    "I said I don't have time. I want to take this little girl to see her injuries and find her parents." Han Yu said, picking up the little girl and preparing to leave.

    "Stop! Don't leave! I now suspect that you have something to do with the circus lion running out. Come back with us for investigation." Several patrol soldiers blocked Han Yu's way, raised their spears and said to Han Yu.

    "Don't point the gun at me, I don't like it." Han Yu said with a frown.

    "What if I just want to accuse you?" a patrol soldier shouted, shaking the spear in his hand in front of Han Yu's eyes.

    "Bang~" There was a loud noise, and the soldier who had yelled at Han Yu flew backwards, crashing into a stall on the roadside before stopping.  The patrol soldier who was kicked away stood up, looking like he was fine.  Just when he stood up and didn't take two steps, the patrolling soldier suddenly squatted on the ground and started vomiting, even the overnight meal.

    No one thought that the young man training the lion just now was so courageous. Even the patrol soldiers didn't look down on him. He kicked him whenever he wanted without even saying hello.  And when those patrolling soldiers saw their companions being beaten, they couldn't let Han Yu leave.

 Text Chapter 704 Saved a child

    A person has a face, and a tree has a bark.  . . . Especially in the sideline business, the most important thing is the face, because apart from that face, he has nothing.  As long as that face is missing, he is nothing.

    In full public view, a patrolling soldier was beaten. If he didn’t ask for an explanation, he would no longer have to work in this industry in the future.  The patrol soldiers with the same thoughts surrounded Han Yu and refused to let Han Yu leave.  Just because they were worried about following in the footsteps of their unlucky companion, these patrol soldiers did not dare to get too close to Han Yu.  But in this way, the patrol soldiers and Han Yu were like a group of broken dogs hiding away and barking at a lion.  Not only did it fail to save face, it actually caused bursts of boos from the crowd.

    Niru was unable to get off the tiger at this time. As the trusted captain of the patrol soldiers, Nilu could only bite the bullet at this time.  Being in a position like a patrol leader, where one has to look at people's faces, Niru knew that his group was likely to get into trouble that they couldn't afford to cause this time.  Because from Han Yu's face, Nilu could not see the slightest trace of worry or flinching.  Often such people either have a background or are powerful in their own right.  Judging from the decisive kick just now, Niru judged that the people surrounded by him didn't want to leave, but they didn't want to leave yet.

    He deliberately pretended to be deaf and dumb, but it was related to his prestige in front of his subordinates. Although Nilu had had close contact with the female relative of the subordinate who provoked Han Yu a hundred times in his heart, facing the expectant looks of many of his subordinates,  Nilu walked to Han Yu slowly.

    "Hey~ Why don't you make sense at all? We just want to ask you to go back and assist in the investigation." Nilu wanted to blame Han Yu for the conflict.  But Han Yu didn't put on the condom. He glanced at the soldiers around him who were pointing guns at him and said, "You call this a treat?"

    "Uhyou haven't put the gun away yet." Nilu asked the patrol soldier to put away the gun, and said to Han Yu: "Isn't this okay?"

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and walked out.  When the patrol soldiers surrounding Han Yu saw this, they quickly raised their guns again.  Upon seeing this, Nilu hurriedly shouted: "Who told you to raise your gun? Put it down! Put it down for me!"

    "He's got a second son on his head."

    "Shut up! I'm the captain and you're the captain?" Nilu shouted angrily, blocked Han Yu's way and said, "Do you think it's appropriate for you to leave like this?"

    "What's inappropriate?" Han Yu asked.

    "You injured my men." Nilu said, pointing to the soldier who was carried over by the patrolling soldiers.  Glancing at the patrol soldier pretending to be a dead dog, Han Yu shrugged and asked, "What do you want?"

    "Apologise! Pay compensation!" Nilu replied quickly.

    "" Han Yu glanced at Niru with a strange expression.  Said: "I don't have time now. Let's talk about your request after I send this child for treatment."

    "No, what if you take the opportunity to run away?" Nilu objected.

    "Then you can just follow." Han Yu replied casually.  After saying that, Han Yu ignored Nilu and walked out.  Before he had gone far, he saw a man and a woman with sinister faces blocking Han Yu's way.  The man pointed at Han Yu and shouted: "Stop! Give me my child back."

    ? Listen to the man talk about children.  Han Yu lowered his head to look at the little girl he was holding, only to find that the little girl's uninjured little hands were clenching the corners of his clothes, and there was a hint of pleading in her eyes.  Han Yu frowned slightly and asked the little girl in a low voice: "Is this man more powerful than the lion just now?"

    The little girl originally looked at Han Yu with a pleading look on her face.  But after hearing Han Yu's question, his eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had made up his mind, and whispered to Han Yu: "Please help me."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Don't worry. I won't hand you over to anyone unless you want to."

    "Thank you." The little girl said to Han Yu with a grateful face.

    "Hey! Brat, you haven't returned my child bride yet!" The man said angrily when he saw Han Yu lowering his head to talk to the little girl but ignoring him.

    When Han Yu heard this, he glanced at the man and heard the little girl explain to him: "I was abducted by bad guys. That man or that woman was the one who bought me. They wanted me to be their stupid son's wife."  . I tricked their stupid son into taking me out to play while they were out."

    After listening to the little girl’s explanation, Han Yu looked at the woman standing behind the man and saw a boy standing next to the woman, drooling and smiling stupidly at him.

    "Don't worry. Leave everything to me. By the way, did you have a bond of sale when you sold it to them?" Han Yu comforted the little girl and asked.

    "I don't know." The little girl replied quickly.

    &nbsp; Yu responded, turned around and shouted to Nilu who was not far behind him: "Hey, come here. Don't look at others, I'm talking about you."

    Nilu ran over quickly.  I heard Han Yu ask: "Is it legal to buy and sell people here?"

    "Huh?" Nilu couldn't help but be stunned when he heard this.

    "Why are you so stunned? I'm asking you something." Han Yu said dissatisfied.

    "Eh As long as both parties are willing and there is a contract of sale, it is legal."

    After hearing what Nilu said, Han Yu frowned slightly, which made the little girl feel nervous.  He felt the body of the little girl in his arms stiffen.  Han Yu reached out and rubbed the little girl's head and said, "Don't worry, it doesn't matter whether there is a contract of betrayal or not. As long as you don't want to, I won't hand you over to anyone."

    But it was obvious that Han Yu’s words could not completely reassure the little girl.  Seeing this, Han Yu knew that it was useless to talk, so he stopped wasting words and started to leave with the little girl in his arms.  Of course the man and woman who bought the little girl refused to give up when they saw this. The man immediately stopped Han Yu with an angry look on his face, while the woman immediately started to fight Han Yu.

    Although Han Yu will not fight with women, it does not mean that Han Yu cannot scare women.  Seeing the woman rushing toward him, he immediately whistled.  Then there was a roar from the direction of the circus, and with the crowd exclaiming, the lion who had just been beaten by Han Yu rushed over.

    As soon as he saw the lion charging towards him, Niru's legs immediately became weak.  The performance of the man and woman was even worse. The man stood there with trembling legs, while the woman rolled her eyes and lay directly on the ground.  Only their stupid son was still smiling stupidly and looking at the big cat running over with curiosity.

    Han Yu put the little girl on the lion's back and said to the lion: "Follow me. If anyone wants to touch the little girl on your back, you will bite them."

    Niru originally thought that Han Yu was crazy, how could the lion understand human speech.  But again he was surprised.  The lion actually seemed to understand, and nodded to Han Yu, grinning at the family blocking Han Yu's way.

    The reason why people care about others is because the other person is a human being.  But if people care about beasts, they are living impatiently.  The man blocked Han Yu's way because he thought Han Yu would not kill him.  It's better if you hurt yourself.  Just in time to blackmail another treatment fee.  But there is nothing to say to the lion.

    Knowing that the man in trouble was a bachelor, he immediately dragged his wife and son to the side and allowed Han Yu to leave.  But look at the hateful look he looked at Han Yu.  Everyone knows that this matter is not over yet.  Han Yu has no interest in arguing with that kind of person. There is really nothing to argue with.

    Niru followed Han Yu with several of his men, and the worry in his heart became more and more obvious. As Han Yu walked this way, Niru could already see it.  This Han Yu was leading people like him in the direction of the Governor's Mansion.  Nilu didn't understand other people, but he knew the governor here very well.  Although the Governor is usually very amiable, if his bottom line is touched, he will never show mercy when he takes action.  Several patrol soldiers following Niru also murmured in their hearts. They finally understood why their heads had been so timid before.  The man walking in front was clearly something that people like him couldn't afford to offend.  But at that time, my group was confused for some reason. How could they confront that person?

    Just when Nilu and others were about to grease their feet and run away, a group of patrolling soldiers came over.  Unlike the patrolling soldiers like Nilu.  The soldiers who came over at this time were the soldiers of the Governor's Mansion.  That equipment and quality are unmatched by those like Nilu.

    "Who is it?" The soldier captain who led the team spotted Han Yu and others from a long way away, and immediately rushed over with his men while shouting.

    "Just bring it here and go back. By the way. Don't hurt anyone on the way back, or else I'll roast you and eat you." Han Yu held the little girl who was riding a lion all the way in his arms.  , warned the lion.  The lion whined softly, turned around and disappeared into the night.

    Wait until the patrolling soldiers are close.  Han Yu was seen clearly under the light of the torch.  Just when Nilu thought Han Yu was about to be questioned, the patrol captain said to Han Yu with a smile on his face: "Mr. Han, where have you been so late? Who is the little girl in your arms?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "I'm not used to going to bed early, so I went out for a walk on the streets. This little girl was abducted and injured. I'll bring her back for treatment."

    "Oh, that's right. Stop! Who are you?" the patrol leader suddenly shouted at Nilu and others who were about to run away.

    Nilu and others turned around. Nilu gave Han Yu a pleading look. Han Yu saw this and said to the patrol leader: "They are kind-hearted people. I am not familiar with this place and got lost. They will send me there when they find out."  returnCome.  "

    "Oh, that's it. You can go now. Mr. Han is a distinguished guest of the Governor's Mansion. You won't have anything to do when you meet us." The patrol leader thought for a while and said to Niru.

    As if they had received amnesty, Nilu and others quickly turned around and left. Before leaving, Nilu glanced at Han Yu gratefully, only to see that Han Yu had already turned around and walked towards the Governor's Mansion.

    On the way back to the Governor's Mansion, the patrol leader asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Mr. Han, those people are not the ones who sent you back, are they?"

    "Haha, it's not a big deal. Anyway, I didn't suffer any loss, so forget it." Han Yu said with a smile after hearing this.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't care about it, the patrol leader just smiled and didn't mention it again.

    Han Yu went out for a trip and came back with an injured little girl. This news immediately woke up Han Mengxin and others who had not yet slept.  The little girl had not been groomed because she had been locked up for a long time, and she cried a lot before meeting Han Yu. As a result, her face was as dirty as a little cat.  But after washing up, a cute little girl carved from pink and jade, who looked like a porcelain doll, appeared in front of everyone.  Knowing that the little cutie was injured, Han Mengxin felt distressed and took the little cutie to the inner room for treatment, while Han Yu told the Li Ru couple in the outer room what happened after hearing the news.

    When they heard that Han Yu knocked down the lion with one punch, those who knew Han Yu couldn't help but shook their heads and smiled bitterly, while Li Ru looked at Han Yu in surprise, as if he knew Han Yu again.  This kind of thing is not difficult to check. According to Han Yu, it can be clarified by sending someone to the place where the incident occurred to ask, so Li Ru believed that Han Yu was not bragging.

    For fierce beasts like lions, Li Ru never believed that everyone could deal with them.  But this Han Yu is in front of him.  He could actually knock him down with one punch.  Not to mention Han Yu's ability, even his courage is not comparable to ordinary people.  Even the elite in the military will feel nervous and scared when facing a lion alone, let alone punch a lion with bare hands.

    Just when Li Ru was thinking about how to recruit Han Yu.  Han Yu has already told the story about the little girl.  After hearing what happened to the little girl.  Li Ru frowned.  Li Ru couldn't stand the idea of ??buying and selling people, but this was the current status quo of the kingdom, even if Li Ru wanted to make radical changes.  It is also powerless.  You can only use your own rights to make changes within your ability, such as a contract of sale, or a voluntary agreement between the buyer and the seller.

    "Mr. Li, do you think there will be any trouble if I bring Zhi'er back like this?" Han Yu asked Li Rudao.  Zhi'er is a little girl's name.  Only after meeting Han Mengxin and others did they find out that Han Yu, who had been careless before, didn't even ask.

    Facing Han Yu's inquiry, Li Ru said in a deep voice: "According to the laws of the kingdom, you will indeed be in a little trouble. But as long as I am here, no one can cause trouble for you. As long as that couple dares to come to the door, I will let them  If you can't eat, you have to carry it around. It is illegal to buy and sell people privately, and it can range from corvee labor to imprisonment."

    "So, do I act bravely for justice this time?" Han Yu asked after blinking.

    "Huh?" Li Ru was stunned when asked.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, pushed Han Yu aside and said to Li Ru: "Ignore him, he has done the same thing again. Don't take what you just said to heart."

    Ru replied.

    After a while, the little girl Zhier was pulled out by Han Mengxin.  At this time, Zhi'er had already changed her clothes and looked even more cute and attractive.  However, Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin and the other girls in confusion and asked, "What's wrong with you? Why are your eye circles so red? Could it be that he was secretly sad and crying because of seeing Zhi'er's delicate skin."

    "Bah! You're not serious." Lin Ke gave Han Yu a rare look, and pulled up Zhi'er's sleeves under Han Yu's puzzled gaze.  Looking at the bruises on the two little arms that haven't had time to dissipate.  Han Yu understood immediately.  He stretched out his hand and rubbed Zhi'er's little head and asked, "Did that couple of bitches hit you?"

    "It's okay, am I safe now?" Zhi'er said with a smile.

    Facing Zhi'er's smile, Han Yu's heart trembled, and he said to himself: "I suddenly regretted it. I should have beaten them up at that time. It's too easy to kill such a cute child."

    "Brother, do you still remember the looks of the man and woman?" Han Mengxin asked suddenly.

    "Mengxin, what do you want to do?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "What to do? Isn't that obvious? There is revenge. There is complaint." Han Mengxin replied angrily.

    Han Yu nodded and opened his mouth to speak when he heard Zhi'er say: "Forget it. When I was kidnapped here, it was thanks to the couple who bought me, otherwise I would have been sold now.  Into a brothel. In a sense, they are also my saviors."

    Hearing Zhi ?Han Mengxin felt so distressed that she wanted to hug Zhi'er, but someone beat her to it.  Li Ru's wife Han Xinyue held Zhi'er in her arms, looking distressed.  After a while, Han Xinyue asked Zhi'er, "Zhi'er, do you still remember where you live?"

    "" Hearing this, Zhi'er's face turned gloomy for a while. After a while, she shook her head and said, "I have been abducted for nearly two years. In the past two years, except for nearly half a year in this city, I have been abducted for the rest of the time.  Basically I spent it on a carriage. I don’t know where my home is now.”

    "It doesn't matter,, it doesn't matter. If you can't remember, just forget it. From now on, this will be your home, and I will be your mother. Did you see that big beard? He is your father. You also have a brother and a sister.  , if someone wants to bully you in the future, ask your father to help you. Whoever dares to bully you will be spanked." Han Xinyue said while hugging Zhi'er.

    "So, what about him?" Zhi'er pointed to Han Yu shyly and asked.

    "Ah? Him. Well, he is our guest"

    "I want to be with him." Zhi'er mustered up the courage to say to Han Xinyue.

    The eyes of the people in the room were all focused on Han Yu. In fact, not everyone can bear the feeling of being noticed.  At least Han Yu was a little uncomfortable at this moment.

    ……

    Han Yu's thoughts about Zhi'er were just that he happened to appear when she needed help the most, which left a deep impression on Zhi'er and made Zhi'er have a strong feeling for him.  sense of security.  It's just that some people don't think so.

    "Beasts, they won't even let go of such a small child." Lin Ke whispered to Han Yu on the way back to rest.  Han Yu was so depressed that he looked at Lin Ke helplessly. Suddenly his heart moved and he asked Lin Ke tentatively: "Lin Ke, are you jealous? Haha, no, even such a young child is jealous? Then you are too  too……"

    "What's too much?" Lin Ke asked subconsciously when Han Yu suddenly stopped talking.

    "It's so cute." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Lin Ke turned red, glared at Han Yu fiercely, and walked into his room.

 Text Chapter 705: Industry Rectification

    Li Yun and Li Yu did not show any resistance to the sudden addition of a new member of the family and the addition of a younger sister.  For Zhi'er, the new sister, the second child of the Li family expressed their welcome.  But with the company of her peers and Han Yu's patient explanation to her, Zhi'er finally accepted the fact of staying in the Governor's Mansion as a mistress.  Perhaps because they all had unfortunate childhood memories, the three children quickly accepted each other's existence and became good friends.

    This is a good result for Han Yu and others.  However, since he had to explain to Zhi'er and Han Yu didn't want to deceive Zhi'er, Li Ru, who was accompanying him, naturally knew about the origins of Han Yu and others.  However, apart from Li Ru's initial surprise, he then became quiet, as if he had made up his mind.  After convincing Zhi'er, Li Ru took Han Yu and others to the military camp outside the city and walked into a camp that was heavily guarded.

    "I found this in the wild when I was out hunting. I originally thought it was a meteorite, but when I brought it back, I found that it was not a meteorite. Please help me take a look. Do you recognize this thing?" Li Ru said to Han  Yu and others said.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and said to Han Yu: "This is like an escape cabin, but it still needs to be cut open to determine whether it is."

    "Sure, what tools do you need? I'll go back to the Courage to get them for you." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Field shook his head and replied: "I told you that you may not be able to find it, and it might even mess up my room. I'd better go back by myself."

    "Okay, I'll take you back." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    “It’s a dream come true,” Field said with a smile.

    Without saying anything to Li Ru, Han Yu and Fielder walked outside the tent. When Li Ru followed them out, they saw Han Yu flying into the air with Field on his back. Two people suddenly flew up above the military camp. This made the military camp become  There was a bit of a commotion. Upon seeing this, Li Ru ordered the deputy general to calm the soldiers.

    Seeing that there was no one else around, Ning Ping asked Li Ru: "Director Li, did you already know our identities before?"

    Li Ru asked Ning Ping.  He didn't hide it, nodded and admitted: "Yes, I knew it after receiving Li Jetta's report. But I didn't send anyone to investigate you. Because I believed Li Jita would not lie to me. I didn't know you before.  Would you be disgusted by others knowing your identities, so I didn’t say anything. But when I heard you take the initiative to tell Zhi’er about your origins, I no longer had this worry.”

    “You wanted to ask us about this when you first met us, right?”

    "Hehe can you tell? I am a person who can't hide my worries. Please don't take it off." Li Ru said with a smile.  Of course Ning Ping would not be angry with Li Ru.  Because this is human nature and there is nothing to be surprised about.  The two chatted casually, waiting for the return of Han Yu and Field.

    Within a short while, Han Yu and Field came back.  Li Ruzheng was discussing with Ning Ping about human trafficking.  Ningping is also a member of the royal family after all.  As for governing the country, even if he doesn't want to learn it, he is still much better than Han Yu under the influence of his own experience. It can be said that he and Li Ru have something in common.  Especially after discovering that Li Ru was indeed a prince who cared about the people, Ning Ping was more willing to tell Li Ru some of the knowledge he knew.  As for whether Li Ru can accept it.  That depends on Li Ru's own ability to comprehend.

    When Han Yu and Field entered the camp, Li Ru still had some unfinished ideas.  But now that business was important, Li Ru could only suppress the idea of ??continuing to ask Ningping for advice, and watched Field use the tools at hand to open a gap in the integrated ball in front of him.

    Through the gap, it can be determined that the inside of the ball is hollow, which means that the ball is likely to be the escape capsule previously speculated by Field.  As the gap widened little by little, the internal structure of the ball was also revealed in front of Li Ru.

    It is indeed an escape cabin, and judging from the internal structure, it is an escape cabin belonging to the Alliance Army.  Under what circumstances.  Will this escape pod appear here?  There was no one in the escape cabin, but it could be determined that there must have been someone before.  The only explanation is that the people in the escape capsule left the escape capsule after landing on the ground.  But where did that person go?

    This series of questions were placed in front of Han Yu and others.  Since the person in the escape capsule left the escape capsule, he must still be on this planet.  But I haven't heard of anything unusual happening on this planet. Did that person die shortly after leaving the escape capsule?  This possibility cannot be ruled out.

    Li Ru originally thought that he could solve the puzzle by opening the escape cabin.  But I didn't expect that while one puzzle was solved, more puzzles appeared.  But after confirming that the escape cabin in front of me has no practical value at all.  Li Ru immediately expressed his interest in the escape cabin.As a result, Queque began to ask about what Ning Ping had not finished saying to him before.

    Han Yu and Field felt very bored about what Ning Ping was going to say to Li Ru, and instead began to study the escape capsule that had been defined as worthless.  It turned out to be in a corner of the escape cabin.  Han Yu found a sign.  This is an identification plate in the Union army. It is engraved with the owner's name, position and place of employment.

    "Fulei. Captain Sirius, Star Sirius."

    Looking at the information engraved on the sign in his hand, Han Yu frowned.  I seem to have heard the name Fleur somewhere.  But no matter what Han Yu thought, he couldn't remember it.  Fleur, this is a girl's name.  But Han Yu always remembered girls' names very clearly, but he couldn't remember them at this time.

    “What are you thinking of that makes you so entranced?” Ning Ping, who had finished communicating with Li Ru, walked over and asked.  Upon hearing this, Han Yu handed the sign in his hand to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping couldn't help but be stunned when he saw the name on the sign.  Seeing this, Han Yu asked: "How about Ningping? Do you also feel that we have seen that Fleur somewhere?"

    "Have you forgotten? The adjutant beside the commander of the garrison on Sirius Star." Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    After being reminded by Ning Ping, Han Yu thought about it carefully and couldn't help but clapped his hands and said: "Yes, I remembered it. Indeed, we met a woman named Fleur on Sirius Star. By the way, we also picked it up before.  I found a sign with blessings engraved on it. Do you think it would be such a coincidence?"

    "Who knows? Who can say accurately about things in this world?" Ning Ping shrugged upon hearing this.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, what are you talking about?" Field asked in confusion.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Nothing, I was just wondering if the owner of this brand might be someone Ning Ping and I know."

    "Then do I recognize him?"

    "That's the person I met when Ning Ping met. I hadn't met you at that time. Are you coming to get to know me?" Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Everyone, let's go back. It's getting late. If we don't leave, we won't be able to make it in time to close the city gate at night." Li Ru on the side reminded Han Yu and others.

    After being reminded, Han Yu and others didn't think much and followed Li Ru back to the city.  Back at the Governor's Mansion, Li Ru drove the servants out of the room.  Said to Han Yu: "Han Yu. Can I ask you and your companions to do me a favor?"

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked.

    "Through the conversation with Ningping in the military camp, I got some ideas. I want to rectify the population market here. But I am suffering from the fact that I don't have anyone who can calm down the situation. Can you help me?"

    "It's a shortage of thugs No problem. But is the population market here very chaotic?" Han Yu asked after agreeing to Li Ru's request.

    Li Ru was very happy to receive Han Yu's agreement. He nodded and replied: "Yes, it's very confusing. In the population market here, every household has a backer. Some even have assets that even my men can't deal with."  Guards. I wanted to take care of it before, but I didn’t have the manpower."

    "I understand, it's just about beating people up. I'm good at this, and I'll beat up whoever you want me to beat up."

    "……Thanks."

    "You're welcome." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    After leaving Li Ru's study, Ning Ping couldn't help but ask Han Yu why he agreed to Li Ru's request.  Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "What does it matter? It's just idle time anyway."

    "But don't you like working for free?" Ning Ping asked puzzledly.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "No one likes working for free. But if it is beneficial to what you want to do, then it is not impossible to work for free."

    "Then you can tell us what benefits it will bring to us?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Of course it is beneficial. Think about how many poor people are trafficked in the human market. We appear in front of them like saviors and rescue them. From now on, our legend will be spread on this planet"

    "If you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I will beat you up?" Ning Ping warned Han Yu with a dark face.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this.  He whispered: "Okay, I won't joke anymore. The reason why I agreed to Li Ru's request is because I am still thinking about the person who walked out of the escape cabin."

    "Can we find that person in the population market?"

    "Who knows? Give it a try. It's better to have a target to look for than to wander around like headless flies. Besides, my intuition tells me that there is something we need in the population market."

    Is Han Yu’s intuition working?  Ning Ping doesn’t know.  But Ninh Binh knows that the population market?? people will be in trouble.  On the night when Han Yu agreed to Li Ru's request, a human trafficker who was known as the tyrant in the human market was found floating in the moat covered in urine.  When he was rescued, he discovered that he was still alive and was just unconscious.  At the same time, the thug who was regarded as this man's greatest source of force was also found in his own water tank.  Neither man died.  But after waking up, their behavior was surprisingly consistent. They all packed their bags.  Away from this city.

    For a time, various rumors began to spread in the streets and alleys of the city.  Some people said that the two people were forced to leave because they offended someone, but someone randomly retorted that if they really offended someone, why didn't they lose their lives Others said that the two people were excluded by their peers, but someone immediately came  He retorted that the guys who were more hated than them were fine, so why did something happen to them

    The instigator of all this is currently accepting Ning Ping’s complaints in the Governor’s Mansion.  Originally, according to Li Ru's plan, Han Yu and Ning Ping were there to kill people and silence them.  But Han Yu changed his plan temporarily.

    ……

    As night falls, Jiang Ming, as the dominant player in the population market, hums a ditty with a lewd smile on his face and prepares to go to his back house to have fun with the new imported goods.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the back house, Jiang Ming discovered something was wrong.  It was so quiet, not even a servant was seen.  Jiang Ming, who knew something was wrong, was about to leave the back house immediately.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped back, someone kicked his fat and plump butt from behind.

    Jiang Ming pounced forward and lay down on the gravel path in the garden of the back house.  The stones hurt Jiang Ming's body, but Jiang Ming didn't care about it. He opened his mouth to shout for help when he heard a sinister voice coming from behind him: "When you shout, that's when your head moves."  .”

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming quickly reached out and covered his mouth.  Then the eerie voice came again: "Very good. You are very aware of current affairs. Stand up slowly and don't try to play tricks. You are the meat on the chopping board now. I can cut it how I want? Don't risk your own life."  joke."

    Jiang Ming swallowed quietly and nodded vigorously to show that he understood.  Slowly get up from the ground.  Jiang Ming stood there and didn't dare to move.  I heard a voice behind me say: "Leave home and go east. Go into a house on the street. By the way, you can look back at me. I guarantee you will be shocked."

    "Don't dare." Jiang Ming thought that the person behind him was being sarcastic, so he quickly replied.

    "You can watch it if you want. Where's all the nonsense?" Unexpectedly, the man behind said impatiently.

    Jiang Ming had no choice but to look back, but regretted it. If he had known earlier, it would be better not to look.  Because Jiang Ming found that there was no one behind him, but the voice came from behind.

    Don’t do anything bad on weekdays, and don’t be afraid of ghosts calling the door in the middle of the night.  And Jiang Ming is the kind of person who does too many things that are harmful to his heart.  Seeing that there was no one behind him, Jiang Ming's scalp suddenly tightened. He thought that he had done too many bad things, so a ghost came to his door.  He immediately fell to his knees with a thud and shouted: "Grandpa Ghost, please have mercy~"

    However, Jiang Ming’s plea for mercy was interrupted when Han Yu, who was wearing an invisible dog-skin hat, kicked him to the ground.  "Stop talking nonsense. If you do as I say, I will spare your life. Otherwise, I will let you know what it means to light up sky lanterns and fly kites" Han Yu said the names of various criminal laws.  Jiang Ming's face became paler and paler.  Because the criminal laws Han Yu mentioned were the ones he usually used to deal with disobedient slaves.  Jiang Ming was a little excited when he saw those slaves being tortured before, but when he thought that he was the protagonist, Jiang Ming's legs suddenly became like noodles.

    Han Yu had no sympathy for Jiang Ming.  Before taking action, Han Yu already knew what Jiang Ming had done in the past from the information provided by Li Ru.  According to Han Yu's past practices, Jiang Ming would not regret his death.  But once Jiang Ming died, his slaves were innocent.  Han Yu wanted to kill Jiang Ming before.  Rescue those slaves.

    In order to prevent Jiang Ming’s accomplices from causing trouble to the rescued slaves again, Han Yu came up with an idea.  Let Jiang Ming personally recognize the freedom of those slaves.  Of course I want Jiang Ming to admit it personally, just saying it is not enough.

    Jiang Ming looked mournful and was driven to the designated place by Han Yu.  As soon as he entered the door, he saw someone already in the room.  Moreover, I also know that he is his right-hand man, Chang Dong.  Li Ru also has information about Chang Dong.  This is a villain, cunning and cunning, and he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. He and Jiang Ming can be said to be like a bastard and a turtle, they are all the same.  The only difference between Chang Dong and Jiang Ming is that Chang Dong has good martial arts skills, while Jiang Ming is just a fat pig.

    But looking at the situation in the room, Chang Dong’s good martial arts skills have no use today.  I saw Chang Dong sitting in the corner dejectedly, wearing aThis coat, you can see from the gap in the coat that this guy is naked inside.  Jiang Ming suddenly felt a little nervous, and a scene that was not suitable for children appeared in his mind.

    Before Jiang Ming could ask, he heard a voice from behind him: "Take off."

    Jiang Ming was startled, and he quickly reached out to grab the buttons of his clothes, and replied with a look of unwillingness to give in: "No!"

    "Hey~ Still want to resist?" Han Yu said with some surprise.  He immediately wanted to step forward and take action, just like he did with Chang Dong. However, before Han Yu could take action, he saw Ning Ping walking in, followed by someone behind him. When he saw Jiang Ming in the room, he had not yet taken off his clothes.  , couldn't help but frown and said: "Why haven't you taken it off yet?" Ning Ping pulled out the Qingyun Sword and gestured at Jiang Ming a few times. When the Qingyun Sword was returned to its sheath, Jiang Ming's clothes also turned into pieces.

    "You can kill a scholar, but you can't humiliate him!" Jiang Ming covered his vitals and shouted at Ning Ping.

    "Bah! Do you deserve to be called a shi for a bastard like you? Don't mess with the word shi." Ning Ping pouted, turned around and said to the person who followed him in: "Let's get started."

    Since the two people who came in had their faces covered, Jiang Ming didn’t know who the other person was.  But when it comes to his chrysanthemum, Jiang Ming still wants to make one last effort.  But before Jiang Ming could speak, the other party revealed his purpose.

    "I called you here tonight because I want to draw some nude paintings for you. There is no other meaning. You can resist and commit suicide. But nude paintings must be painted. It doesn't matter if you commit suicide. The worst is to draw naked corpses."

    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was like a deflated rubber ball, sitting on the ground.  The other party took his own reaction into consideration and gave himself no room for maneuver.

    ……

    "Who are you? Why are you causing trouble for us?" Jiang Ming asked angrily while posing in various poses according to Han Yu's instructions and glaring at Ning Ping who could see him.

    The masked Ning Ping ignored Jiang Ming, but the invisible Han Yu was not idle. However, he was only interested in correcting Jiang Ming's expression and posture, and was not in the mood to answer Jiang Ming's questions.

    "You have to look unrestrained. Do you understand being unrestrained? Damn, being unrestrained does not mean being lewd" Han Yu yelled from time to time in the room.

 Text Chapter 706: Retribution

    Under the torture of the picky stylist Han Yu, and with the excellent painting skills of the veteran painter, nude paintings with attractive shapes and poor characters were produced.  When this nightmare finally ended, Jiang Ming and Chang Dong's faces looked ashen.  They had already guessed that if these nude paintings appeared on the market, they would no longer have to hang out in this city.  Thinking of this, Jiang Ming and Chang Dong couldn't help but think of murder.  But when they saw Ning Ping's cold eyes, Jiang Ming and Chang Dong couldn't help but shuddered, and soon realized how ridiculous and pathetic the thoughts that had just flashed through their minds were.  The opponent's life is still in his hands. Whether to kill or let go is still unknown. At this time, it is too early to think of killing and silencing him.

    "Well the nude painting is over, we should talk about some serious business." After the old painter left the room, Han Yu took off the dog-skin hat he was wearing and appeared in the room.

    Jiang Ming and Chang Dong were startled when they saw a person suddenly appear in the room.  But then Jiang Ming calmed down. Since someone came out, it meant that he still had a way to survive.

    "What do you want?" Jiang Ming asked in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu scratched his head and waved to Jiang Ming with a smile. Jiang Ming saw this and came closer.  But as soon as he got closer, Han Yu, who was still smiling, suddenly changed his expression, waved his hand and slapped Jiang Ming on his fat face.  Jiang Ming rolled to the corner of the room like a ball without even humming.  Chang Dong saw this scene and closed his eyes helplessly.  At first, I was talking to the other party with the same attitude as Jiang Ming, and then I was beaten.  As for why Chang Dong didn't remind Jiang Ming, nonsense, why should this fat pig be spared if he was beaten?

    Jiang Ming covered his face and looked at Han Yu in horror. He saw Han Yu throw away his hand and cursed: "Damn, this fat pig is too fat. This slap will make his hands full of oil."  .”

    "Let's get down to business." Ning Ping reminded Han Yudao.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shrugged, smiled at Jiang Ming again, waved and said, "Come. Come here."

    learn from mistakes.  Jiang Ming didn't want to get close to Han Yu anymore, but he understood that it was not his decision to get through.  After being slapped, Jiang Ming obviously understood his current situation and no longer dared to give Han Yu any reason to slap him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Smiling.  Laugh along.  Jiang Ming moved to Han Yu step by step.  Han Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, "Hey, this is the right attitude. You have to remember that I am the kidnapper and you are the butcher. If you dare to make me unhappy, I will kill you."

    "Yes, yes, I remember it. I don't know if the king has anything I can do for you." Jiang Ming nodded and bowed quickly.

    "Actually, it's not a very important matter. I want the deeds of sale of all the slaves you have." Han Yu said to Jiang Ming slowly.  Jiang Ming's heart tightened after hearing this. As a human trafficker, the slaves in his hands were a symbol of his wealth.  Hand over all the slaves' deeds of sale.  This is not much different from handing over your life.

    Seeing the hesitation on Jiang Ming's face, Han Yu winked at Ning Ping. Ning Ping took out the Qingyun Sword and drew it in the air. He saw that a table three steps away from the Qingyun Sword was neatly cut into two.  Half, then Ning Ping moved the Qingyun Sword in his hand, and the table was cut into neat squares.

    At first, Jiang Ming thought that Han Yu had tampered with the table in advance, but after seeing Ning Ping’s subsequent actions, he immediately gave up this idea.  Seeing Jiang Ming's face turn pale, Han Yu said to Jiang Ming with a smile: "This guy turns out to be a butcher of pigs. He is very knowledgeable about how to cut meat. If you want to play tricks, then I guarantee that he can cut you into pieces."  You can sell it as pork piece by piece without anyone noticing the flaw."

    Jiang Ming did not doubt what Han Yu said. Ning Ping has always made people feel scared since he appeared, especially after seeing Ning Ping's sword skills.  Jiang Ming knew better than to make Ning Ping angry.  But when he thought of giving away so many deeds, Jiang Ming was still a little unwilling. He couldn't help but said: "I admit defeat this time. It's okay to give those deeds to you. But can you tell me who is here?"  Plot against me?"

    "Tsk, tsk. This is against our professional ethics." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "I'll pay double the price. I just want you to tell me who sent you?" Jiang Ming said quickly.

    "Who else could it be? Of course"

    "Hmm!" When Han Yu was about to tell the answer Jiang Ming wanted to know.  Ning Ping coughed lightly.  Han Yu then said to Jiang Ming with a regretful look on his face: "You have also seen that my companion forbids me to say anything. You'd better stop asking. If you ask, you will really die. And you will die even if you die.  Not counting, even the guy next to him will be killed and silenced by us."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Chang Dong, who had always looked like a dead man, immediately jumped over, grabbed Jiang Ming’s neck and shouted: “Fat pig, even if you want to die, don’t drag me down.  "

    "What's the difference between us now and death? I just want to know who is behind the scenes before I die, so that I can complain when I see the King of Hell." Jiang Ming struggled to explain.

    "Stupid pig! We can't hang around in this city anymore. We can go somewhere else and start over. Don't kill yourself, okay?" Chang Dong couldn't help but roared at Jiang Ming.

    Jiang Ming was stunned when he heard this, yes, if the tree is moved, it will die and the people will live. He was really fooled by lard just now, why didn't he think of this?

    Being reminded, Jiang Ming rekindled his hope for life and stopped asking Han Yu who was the person who wanted to harm him.  According to what Han Yu said, the transfer documents were written on the white paper provided.  Originally, Jiang Ming was still making his own plans and would not acknowledge the document after he escaped.  Anyway, it doesn’t have my seal on it, so I can just deny it when the time comes.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu and Ning Ping were not stupid at all.  Not only did he take out Jiang Ming's seal, he also asked Jiang Ming to put his fingerprint on the document.

    Looking at the red handprint, Jiang Ming's heart seemed to be hollowed out all of a sudden.  After decades of hard work, we are suddenly back before liberation. Not everyone can bear this kind of loss.

    After throwing Jiang Ming aside after signing the document, Han Yu asked Ning Ping to go back with the written document and show it to Li Ru to avoid being tricked by Jiang Ming.  He stayed to entertain Chang Dong.

    People who help others are often more disgusting than the real ones.  Because this kind of people have no lower limit for what they do in order to please their masters.  The master may have to take care of his own face, but someone like Chang Dong, who works as a scheming agent, has no shame at all.  What they care most about is their master's opinion of themselves. Everything is based on the master's will. As long as it is the master's will, they will kill their father and rape their mother without hesitation.

    Chang Dong is a representative of this kind of people.  On weekdays, he relies on his ability to order three-legged cats, bullying his neighbors, teasing the older girls and younger wives, and abandoning his family to death.  Even though he was kicking the widow's door, Chang Dong never did anything immoral.  For this kind of person, Han Yu had already sentenced him to death in his heart.  I just thought it would be too cheap to kill him like this, so I wanted to kill him before he died.  Play with him.  Let him experience what it feels like to go from hope to despair.

    "What should I do with you?" Han Yu tilted his head and looked at Chang Dong and said.

    Chang Dong remained silent. Regarding the two people who kidnapped him here today, the one with the sword seemed to Chang Dong just a ruthless character.  As for the one in front of me, he will become invisible.  Chang Dong felt scared from the bottom of his heart.  You are moody. You may be smiling and smiling at you one moment, but then you will get a slap or a kick when you turn around, and then you will immediately continue smiling as if nothing is wrong with you.  Chang Dong was really scared. Chang Dong could still say a few words in front of the man holding the sword.  But in front of Han Yu, Chang Dong didn't dare to say a word, for fear of attracting Han Yu's attention.

    Seeing that Han Yu was targeting him now, Chang Dong's legs immediately softened and he knelt on the ground with a thud, kowtowing hard and begging for mercy.  In the past, when Chang Dong encountered someone he couldn't afford to offend, he always relied on this trick to save his life.  But Chang Dong forgot that the Han Yu in front of him was a moody person.

    "Bang~" Just when Chang Dong was kowtowing to beg for mercy, there was no warning.  Han Yu flew up and kicked Chang Dong on the chin.  Chang Dong bit his tongue immediately and blood flowed all over his mouth.  But Chang Dong didn't even dare to wipe it. After being kicked over, he quickly turned over and knelt down again.

    "What I hate the most is a grown man crying, not a girl." Han Yu said to himself.

    "" Chang Dong didn't dare to say even a single word, and knelt on the ground respectfully.  He lowered his head and dared not make a sound.

    Chang Dong acted like a pitiful man, but it did not arouse Han Yu's sympathy at all.  Speaking of which, Han Yu can be regarded as a person who hates evil, after learning from Li Ru what Chang Dong had done before.  He had already decided in his heart to kill Chang Dong.  Once Han Yu makes up his mind, it is difficult to change his mind.

    "UmChang Dong, right? Do you think you should die or not?" Han Yu asked Chang Dong slowly.

    When Chang Dong heard this, he opened his mouth to say that he should die.  But when the words came to his lips, Chang Dong suddenly became excited.  Speaking of death, what if the person in front of me says, "Since you think you deserve to die, then just go and die"?  But if you answer that you shouldn't die, if you don't agree with the person in front of you, you will still die in the end.  But if you don't answerit seems like you're still dead.  I can’t survive if I write both sides together

    Seeing Chang Dong kneeling on the ground and trembling slightly, Han Yu sneered in his heart and urged: "Chang Dong, I'm asking you something, do you think you deserve to die?"

    "Oh, uncle said I should die, so I should die. If uncle wants to spare my life, then?He is the most loyal dog around uncle.  From now on, I will bite whoever the uncle wants me to bite Ouch" Chang Dong screamed, covered his mouth with his hands and fell to the ground.

    Han Yu said dissatisfied: "Too much nonsense, did I ask you to talk so much?" After speaking, Han Yu paused and continued: "Since you have entrusted your life and death to me, then I will do it for you.  It’s decided.”

    Chang Dong concentrated and held his breath, waiting for Han Yu's final verdict.  Just listen to Han Yu say slowly: "God has the virtue of good life. Although you are a heinous sinner, I can't deprive you of the chance of life at will. So, let's leave your life and death to God."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Chang Dong couldn't help but be stunned, and looked up at Han Yu in confusion.  Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "You come with me." After saying that, Han Yu walked out of the room without paying any attention to Jiang Ming who was huddled in the corner of the room.

    Chang Dong didn’t dare to escape. Who knew whether the man in front of him deliberately created a chance for him to escape and then killed him.  Obediently, he followed Han Yu back to his home.

    "Did you see that big water tank? Go fill that water tank with water." Han Yu pointed at a large water tank placed in the corner of the backyard and said to Chang Dong.  Seeing the water vat, Chang Dong would not have cared about it normally, but at this moment, Chang Dong felt scared.  Chang Dong suddenly remembered that he just threw a woman into the tank full of water and drowned her alive a few days ago.

    But Chang Dong didn’t dare not listen to Han Yu’s words, so he could only fetch water from the well bucket by bucket and pour it into the water tank.  When the water tank was filled, Han Yu said to Chang Dong: "Take off your clothes."

    "Huh?" Chang Dong was surprised when he heard this.

    Seeing that Chang Dong was still holding on, Han Yu stretched out his right hand and raised a ball of flame.  He said to Chang Dong in a cold voice: "I don't have the skills of my buddy, so when I burn your clothes, I might burn something else."

    Under Han Yu’s force, Chang Dong stripped naked and stood in his backyard.  Then I heard Han Yu say: "It takes one stick of incense. As long as you can hold your breath in the water tank for one stick of incense, then you are lucky. I will spare you once. But if you can hold your breath in the water tank for one stick of incense,  He died within the time of burning the incense. Then you can't blame others. Now, jump into the vat. If you show up within the time of burning the incense, then don't blame me for not giving you a chance to survive."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Chang Dong, who knew that begging for mercy was useless, decided to do it anyway.  Jumped into the water tank.  But Chang Dong didn't know that when he jumped into the water tank, the splashing water dropped on the burning incense.

    After taking a look at the incense that was extinguished by the water, Han Yu thought to himself: "God is going to take this scumbag."

    Putting the incense in his hand aside, Han Yu waited for Chang Dong to kill Chang Dong when he couldn't help showing his face.  But he didn't wait for a while.  Ning Ping came over.

    "Why are you here?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao in a low voice.

    "kill people."

    "Isn't it okay to just kill him?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I want him to experience what the people he forced to death felt like before they died."

    "Where is Jiang Ming?" Ning Ping did not continue to argue with Han Yu about Chang Dong's question, and asked Jiang Ming instead.  Han Yu heard this and replied: "Isn't it in that house?"

    "I went and he was gone."

    "Oh, it's okay. That guy can't die just yet, at least he can't die until all the slaves in his hands are taken over. By the way, is there anything wrong with that document?"

    "Li Ru has looked at it and said there is no problem. Now we will wait for dawn and the population market will open to pick up the people." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    "Did you say who the next target is?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Not yet. Li Ru said that after this incident happens, those human traffickers will definitely be alert for a period of time. Let us not alert the enemy."

    "But why do I feel that Li Ru is delaying time on purpose?" Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    "I feel the same way. Han Yu, what do you think we should do? Do we need to listen to that Li Ru?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "Hmm I think that Li Ru still has no intention of recruiting us. Let's just show off with him when we get back." Before he finished speaking, he heard a splash from the water tank. Han Yu jumped up and took a look.  Chang Dong was seen floating face down in the water.  Han Yu tried Chang Dong's breathing.  After making sure it was not there, he jumped out of the water tank and said to Ning Ping: "Let's go, that guy drowned. Let's go back and have a showdown with Li Ru."

    "good."

    Not long after Han Yu and Ning Ping left Chang Dong’s home, a friend of Chang Dong’s came to visit.  The thief also has three helpers, and a scumbag like Chang Dong is also a bit of a cuckold.  Of course he can hang out with Chang Dong.  Not much??Good stuff.  Originally, this person was passing by, but he saw the door of Chang Dong's house wide open.  Feeling like a thief, he was ready to enter the house and take away valuable things.  Unexpectedly, Chang Dong's home was so clean that even mice would cry when they saw it.  Unwilling to give up, the man turned to the backyard and saw a large water tank placed in the center of the backyard.  The man who thought there was some treasure inside climbed up to the water tank and took a look. Oh my god, there was actually a person soaking in the water tank.

    When this man saw someone soaking in the water tank, his first thought was to run away. Coincidentally, just as he was about to run away, a group of patrolling soldiers found the door open and came in to see.  See if something happened?

    Seeing that he could not escape, the man immediately shouted for help and at the same time dragged Chang Dong out of the water tank.  The patrolling soldiers who were walking to the backyard rushed to the backyard when they heard someone calling for help.  As soon as I entered the backyard, I saw a man dragging a naked man out of the water tank.  Everyone worked hard and finally rescued Chang Dong, who was in shock due to drowning.

    When asked by the patrolling soldiers, Chang Dong did not dare to tell the truth. He only said that he wanted to learn to hold his breath, but accidentally almost closed his breath.  And when the patrolling soldiers wanted to question the first person who found Chang Dong, that person had already slipped away while the room was in chaos.

    Chang Dong bit him to death because he was practicing breath-holding in a water tank. The patrolling soldiers didn't want to cause trouble, so the matter was dropped.  After the patrol soldiers left, Chang Dong sat in the room, restless.  Although I didn't dare to tell the patrolling soldiers the true situation, I couldn't lie to myself. Who knew if that person would come to take his life again after finding out that he was not dead?

    The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. Chang Dong immediately packed his bags. In fact, there was nothing worth packing.  I simply packed a few clothes, took out my savings hidden in the wall, waited until dawn and opened the city gate, and immediately left the city.

 Text Chapter 707: Riots in the Population Auction House

    )

    Chapter 707: Riots in the Population Auction House

    The encounter between Jiang Ming and Chang Dong soon caused an uproar in the special circle of the population market.  As a dominant player in the population market, there are only a few companies that can rival Jiang Ming.  But even with Jiang Ming's strength, he was unable to fight back at all.

    Who is the mastermind behind the scenes?  This question has become the question that big businessmen like Jiang Ming who made their fortune from human trafficking want to figure out most.  Some people had doubts about the governor, because after Jiang Ming left, the governor's office took out Jiang Ming's autographed documents and restored all the slaves under Jiang Ming's name to freedom and became new residents of the city.  But then some people raised objections, thinking that if the Governor's Office really wanted to deal with the population market, there would be no need to be so sneaky and just lock down the city and arrest people.  Those who raised objections tended to believe that the Jiang Ming incident was a competition between peers.  There is no injustice or inequality in this world. Whether you have it or not, whether you are good or not, is often the cause of disaster.  Pinkeye is a social phenomenon. Being low-key can reduce the occurrence of pinkeye. However, if someone is as arrogant and domineering as Jiang Ming, he will naturally attract the jealousy of many people.

    People, it’s better not to do too many bad things.  Otherwise, as soon as there is a disturbance in the wind and grass, there will be a roar of wind and cranes, and the grass and trees will be in danger.  Nothing would happen in the first place, but something might happen because of a misalignment.  After Jiang Ming's incident, the remaining big guys in the population market were all in danger, lest they encounter the same situation as Jiang Ming.  In order to reduce the possibility of accidents, the number of guards and lackeys is constantly increasing, and the suspicion among peers is gradually deepening.  At this time, as the governor, Li Ru seemed to be suffering from Alzheimer's disease, turning a deaf ear to the undercurrents in the population market.  Instead, he stayed in the military camp outside the city all day long.

    If there is only one hot-tempered person in a group, basically nothing will happen, but if a group of hot-tempered people get together, it will be difficult to prevent anything from happening.  In order to protect the safety, several big guys in the population market spent a lot of money to recruit a group of experts for protection.

    Experts all have tempers.  Fighting over disagreements is a common situation.  There are more than a dozen masters in a family, so since Jiang Ming left, it can be said that there are people fighting every day because of quarrels, and it has almost become a repertoire of the population market.

    Han Yu, who put on makeup and sneaked into the human market, is now working for a human trafficker.  The human trafficker Han Yu took refuge in was a guy who was stronger than Jiang Ming.  In the human market, including Jiang Ming, there are five most powerful human traffickers.  Jiang Ming is the weakest. He has no backing and started from scratch. If it weren't for the evil nature of his profession, Jiang Ming can be regarded as a role model for aspiring young people.  It's a pity that men are afraid of entering the industry. Jiang Ming not only failed to become a role model, but instead became a negative example for the elderly to educate young people.  "Did you see it? Don't look at him being famous for a while, but then he has nothing. This is retribution!"

    The remaining four families are different from Jiang Ming. There are people behind those four families. Some are white and some are black. Cheng Gao, who Han Yu has taken refuge in, has both black and white.  Precisely because both black and white dominate, Chenggao's power is the largest in the population market.  At first, Han Yu did not get Cheng Gao's attention when he went to seek refuge, but after Han Yu saved Cheng Gao through a pre-arranged horse scare event, Han Yu became an ordinary guard around Cheng Gao.  Of course, it would be impossible for Han Yu to become Cheng Gao's confidant immediately.  Han Yu is not a heartthrob, he is loved by everyone and makes flowers bloom.  But becoming a guard next to Cheng Gao can already provide enough help for Han Yu's next steps.  Han Yu didn't plan to work in the population market for the rest of his life, so naturally he didn't care whether Cheng Gao would appreciate it.  But things in the world are so weird. When you don't want it to be like this, things develop like this.  Han Yu's different attitude from other guards aroused Cheng Gao's interest.  Especially after learning that Han Yu was not weak in skills, Cheng Gao regarded Han Yu as his confidant.

    Wherever there are people, there are rivers and lakes. People who are guards like Han Yu will not be convinced after seeing Han Yu, a guy who usually can't beat him with three sticks, get the position he tried so hard to get.  Things like provoking, finding trouble, and making things difficult began to happen around Han Yu.  Regarding these things, Han Yu never had any idea of ??grievance. He would always treat those who came to him with a beating, followed by Cheng Gao's praise.  Because Han Yu's identity is Cheng Gao's bodyguard, if the bodyguard doesn't have the ability, he still acts as a bodyguard.

    The strong are respected!

    After Han Yu knocked down the former guard captain with one punch, those who provoked and made things difficult finally recognized the reality, and instead began to worry about the revenge of Han Yu, who became Cheng Gao's new guard captain.  Those people's worries were unnecessary. Han Yu had no interest in arguing with a bunch of villains.

    Because he became the new guard captain beside Cheng Gao, Han Yu gradually began to be exposed to more things.  It gradually emerged who the backer behind Cheng Gao was.  The reason why Han YuThe purpose of coming to the population market is to find out who are the backers behind the four major players in the population market.  Except for Cheng Gao, the backers of the other three families have been investigated by Li Ru. However, Li Ru has never found out the backers of Cheng Gao.  This was also the reason why Li Ru did not dare to use the army.  After all, he was just a prince, and he was the ninth in line. There were eight people above him who were more qualified to be kings than him.  Li Ru didn't want to offend anyone for no reason because of his rectification plan. Even if he had to offend someone, he had to first find out who he would offend.

    Cheng Gao is indeed a master of both black and white.  Han Yu hasn't figured out the white side yet, but Han Yu is quite clear about the black side.  It can be said that none of the underground forces living in this city did not give Cheng Gao face.  Whenever Cheng Gao is mentioned, those gangsters will all give a thumbs up and say, "Cheng Er Ye is a righteous man."

    But if something really happened to Mr. Cheng, those who are usually brothers and sisters would probably run as far away as possible.  Cheng Gao once mentioned to Han Yu after drinking that those underworld people were actually supported by money and were not trustworthy at all.  Despite this, Han Yu still gave Li Ru a list of those who were close friends with Cheng Gao, so that when Li Ru launched his attack, he could arrest people according to the list.

    ……

    A week has passed and Jiang Ming’s incident has become a topic of conversation among people after dinner. New things happening in the city have attracted the attention of those who are idle.  The population market seems to have returned to its former calm.  The slaves who had been waiting eagerly to regain their freedom re-accepted their fate in disappointment, and the four major forces headed by Cheng Gao also quietly breathed a sigh of relief.  As for Chang Dong, who left the city like Jiang Ming, if no one mentioned it specifically, no one would be interested in him.  Maybe in the future, after someone excavates Chang Dong's body in a mass grave outside the city, the name Chang Dong will be mentioned once or twice.

    Although the mysterious man who dealt with Jiang Ming did not appear again, Cheng Gao and others did not dare to be careless.  Even though he was secretly relieved, the usual guards were still very tight, and Han Yuyi couldn't find a good opportunity to make a move.  Moreover, Han Yu has not yet figured out who is the backer of Bai Dao behind Cheng Gao. This is one of the reasons why Han Yu cannot take action.

    It is impossible to say that we are not in a hurry.  Han Yu couldn't bear it anymore and planned to find an opportunity to tie Cheng Gao up and then ask questions slowly.  With Han Yu in front of him, it was useless no matter how hard Cheng Gao spoke.  It's just that the plan couldn't keep up with the change, and it was at noon when Han Yu was preparing to take action at night.  Like this paragraph, Han Yu accompanied Cheng Gao to inspect the population market.  But not long after entering his own population auction house, a riot broke out.

    Han Yu protected Cheng Gao and retreated to a safe area, and then someone came to report that something had happened.  It turned out that it was a newly captured man who suddenly took action. He used his strange abilities to kill several guards around him and then broke out of the prison.  When Han Yu heard the visitor mention the strange ability, he couldn't help but curiously asked what that strange ability was.  After Zheng Chenggao agreed, the person who came to report told Han Yu that the so-called weird abilities were those that were beyond normal human beings.  The weird ability that he uses is the ability to control plants.

    At first, Han Yu didn't pay attention, but in subsequent reports, the number of casualties in the population auction house continued to increase, but the person with the strange ability was never caught. Cheng Gao asked Han Yu to take action, and asked Han Yu not to hurt him.  The one with weird abilities.

    Han Yu was confused and asked the reason.  Through this relationship, Cheng Gao did not tell Han Yu the real reason why this guy would not act honestly.  Then he backed away and told Han Yu the reason in a low voice.  Cheng Gao's backer on the white road turned out to be the eldest prince, and Cheng Gao wanted to give the one with strange abilities to the eldest prince, so as to win the favor of the eldest prince and go one step further.

    This unexpected surprise was beyond Han Yu’s expectation.  I originally planned to kidnap him at night, but now, thanks to the man with the strange ability, I accidentally got this piece of information I wanted most.  Han Yu nodded to Cheng Gao calmly, but there was a hint of excitement in his eyes.  However, Cheng Gao mistakenly thought that Han Yu was excited because his biggest backer was the eldest prince, and he did not have the slightest suspicion at all.

    When Han Yu came to the woman with strange abilities, Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned by the clothes the woman was wearing.  Although the clothes were dirty and torn, their original appearance was almost unrecognizable.  But Han Yu still saw from the epaulettes on the shoulders of the clothes that they were the standard uniforms of the Alliance Army.

    "Is that the one who left the escape cabin? But will she become a slave?" Han Yu wondered, looking at the one surrounded by hundreds of people in confusion.  I saw the thick plant that looked like a crazy tiger, with her as the center, dancing wildly in all directions. From time to time, it would roll up people who couldn't dodge and slam them to the ground.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, because that person's face was covered with dirt, and Han Yu couldn't tell what that person looked like.  But from thereWith dull eyes, Han Yu judged that the man in front of him who was showing off his power was probably not doing it at this time.  In other words, this is the one who has probably lost his mind.

    "Stay back, don't get too close." Han Yu shouted at the besieging people.  When those people saw that it was the guard captain next to their boss who spoke, they immediately took a few steps back and surrounded him from a distance.  After the besieging man retreated, he also began to slowly move outside the population auction house.

    "Hoo~" Han Yu stretched out his right hand, and a ball of flame appeared in his hand.  When people nearby saw that there were people here with strange abilities, they couldn't help but feel happy.

    The wall of fire blocked the way.  When his way was blocked, he immediately raised his head and looked at the instigator, Han Yu.  Dozens of thick vines rushed straight towards Han Yu. Han Yu took a deep breath when he saw this, and suddenly spit out a mouthful of flames at the flying vines. In the flames, the vines were burned to ashes.

    "Okay~" Some of the people watching the battle couldn't help but cheer.  In the battle just now, these people could be said to have suffered a lot from these vines. Now that they saw those vines being removed, even if they did not do it with their own hands, these people felt a little excited.  Han Yu didn't pay attention to the cheers.  Taking advantage of the moment of confusion, the figure flashed and rushed straight to the center of the vines.  When he reacted, Han Yu was only a few steps away.  Dodging the vine attacks left and right, Han Yu rushed to his side.

    "It seems that this one can't move when the ability is activated." Han Yu thought to himself, reaching out and hitting the back of the neck with his palm, and then reached out to support the person who was knocked unconscious and fell forward.

    ……

    The commotion subsided and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.  The division of labor began to clean up the mess. Someone wanted to take over the one in Han Yu's hands, but Han Yu refused.

    "Don't think that I don't have your inner plans, but I would like to advise you that this is not something you can touch. If you don't want to be sunk into the moat at night, then give up those dirty thoughts." Han Yu said coldly to the person who took over.  several people said.

    The few people who had their thoughts exposed in person stepped aside and watched Han Yu walk away carrying the man who had caused them so much suffering.  Someone cursed angrily in a low voice?  He is not just a dog that lives with rich people like us.  " Before he finished speaking, someone next to him gave the person who said this a slap in the face. "Don't implicate us if you don't want to die!  If that person hears this, your life and mine will be over.  Let’s face the reality, even if that Han Yu really kills us, our boss will only say a few words about that Han Yu at most.  "

    ……

    Cheng Gao was very dissatisfied with Han Yu for bringing such a dangerous person here.  But Han Yu didn't seem to care.  He said to Cheng Gao carelessly: "Are you afraid?"  Isn’t it me?  Besides, if you want to dedicate this to the eldest prince, you don’t want to explain it clearly to this person in advance.  If this guy attacks the eldest prince when he sees him, then no matter how many heads you have, you probably won’t be able to chop them off, right?  There are not many words”

    "You're right." Cheng Gao was a little confused about Han Yu's attitude at this time, but when he thought about it, what Han Yu said made sense.  Just like Han Yu said, if you send this away like this, it will probably be an assassination instead of a beauty.  Thinking of this, Cheng Gao patted Han Yu's shoulder gratefully and asked Ji, do you have any ideas?  "

    "Well let's find out the origin of this first before talking about anything else. It would be best if she has a family, but it would be a bit troublesome if she is just alone. By the way, where did you get this? Since this has a strange  Ability, shouldn't be caught so easily, right? There are many words."

    Hearing this, Cheng Gao nodded and ordered someone to find the person in charge of the population auction house and ask, and found out that this one was picked up.  This was accidentally picked up when the slave-catching team entered the forest to capture the elves living in the forest.  I originally picked this up because nothing was found in this slave-catching operation, and I wanted to use it to make up for the loss, but I didn't expect that it would cause such a big trouble.

    "Did you catch this at that time?" Han Yu asked curiously.  Cheng Gao on the side was also very interested in this issue.  The person in charge of the auction house replied with a wry smile. This one was sleeping when we caught it. We were avoiding the elves at that time, so we threw that one into the cage and left it alone.  But we didn't expect that this one would fall asleep along the way.  Until I just woke up, but after waking up, what happened next was beyond our expectations.  "

    "Oh, I didn't expect slaves to be so easy to catch. Is this a blind cat encountering a dead mouse?" Han Yu said to himself with emotion.  The people at the auction house glared at Han Yu when they heard this, but they dared not speak in anger.  Cheng Gao on the side coughed slightly when he saw this, and asked Han Yu, what are you going to do next?  "

    "Find a quiet place with few people to lock her up first, and wait until she wakes up." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "Prepare the carriage." Cheng Gao ordered the person in charge of the auction house.??Humanity.

    After the person in charge of the auction house left, Cheng Gao stared at Han Yu and said, I didn't expect that you are also a person with strange abilities.  "

    "Hehe you haven't asked me before." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Regarding Han Yu’s playful smile, Cheng Gao rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and asked if he was interested in working with the eldest prince?  That way you have a much greater chance of getting ahead than if you stay with me.  "

    "I'm a happy-go-lucky person, and I don't really like a life of intrigue. I think it's good to stay with you." Han Yu shook his head and rejected Cheng Gao's suggestion.  Hearing Han Yu's answer, Cheng Gao was obviously relieved.  In the following conversation, Han Yu could feel that Cheng Gao was deliberately trying to please him. Although he didn't understand the reason why Cheng Gao did this, it did not affect Han Yu's plan to fall out later.

    Chapter 707: Riots in the Population Auction House

    Chapter 707: The riot in the population auction house was caused by members’ hands.

    (.)e

 Text Chapter 708 You were kidnapped

    )

    Chapter 708: You were kidnapped

    The efficiency of the auction house is still not high.  Cheng Gao gave an order, and within a moment, a carriage was ready.  After walking out of the auction house, Han Yu put the man into the carriage, then asked Cheng Gao to get in the carriage, then acted as the driver and drove the carriage out of the city.

    The guards assigned to follow walked on both sides of the carriage.  Cheng Gao sat in the carriage, glanced at the one placed opposite, frowned, and was not thinking about anything.

    The carriage left the city

    A swaying carriage always makes people feel drowsy. After persisting for a while, Cheng Gao closed his eyes and fell asleep with his head leaning against the wall of the carriage.  Until he woke up, Cheng Gao yawned, raised his head and looked outside the carriage, but suddenly the guards walking on both sides of the carriage disappeared.

    "Han Yu, Han Yu" Cheng Gao shouted to the guard captain while reaching out to push open the carriage door and get out to take a look.  Unexpectedly, he reached out and pushed, and the carriage door was locked from the outside.  Cheng Gao's heart couldn't help but sink, and an unpleasant feeling began to well up in his heart.  He immediately pushed the carriage door harder, and finally Cheng Gao simply kicked it open with his foot.

    As soon as Cheng Gao jumped out of the carriage and landed, he was immediately in a forest.  Because of the unconscious man in the carriage, Han Yu and the guards disappeared.

    "Han Yu, where are you?" Cheng Gao shouted to the surroundings and turned around to return to the carriage to get some weapons for self-defense.  But as soon as he turned around, Cheng Gao saw that the man was already awake and looking at him with wide eyes.  Since he was unconscious before, he was not tied with a rope.  Now awake, Cheng Gao feels that he is facing a huge crisis in his life.

    "Hi~ are you awake?" Cheng Gao tentatively greeted that person, while bending his legs slightly, preparing to escape before launching an attack.

    "Who are you?" Cheng Gao asked with a confused look on his face.

    Hearing this, Cheng Gao secretly breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "Am I yours?"  Did you forget it?  "Don't skip words.

    "Then who are you and me?" Don't skip words.  Then he asked.  Cheng Gao's heart moved and he immediately replied, "You are me. We have been dependent on each other since we were young. Have you forgotten?"  "Don't skip words.

    "?" He stretched out his hand to scratch his head with some doubts, and moved his body to get out of the carriage to take a look. Seeing this, Cheng Gao quickly reached out to help him.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he touched that person's arm, that person grabbed Cheng Gao's wrist with his backhand like a conditioned launch, and twisted it hard. Cheng Gao's wrist was immediately dislocated.

    "Ah~" Cheng Gao screamed.

    ……

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, it's okay with me? I did it naturally when you touched me." While apologizing, he refitted Cheng Gao's dislocated wrist.  Just after hearing a "click", Cheng Gao let out another scream.

    Cheng Gao, who had suffered a loss, cursed secretly in his heart, but he still put on a smile on his face and said it didn't matter.  My little sister, your skills are really outstanding. It seems that you have not forgotten to practice martial arts with the eldest prince these years.  "

    "The eldest prince? Who is that?"

    Cheng Gao heard this and replied: He is the master you serve.  We were rescued by the eldest prince, and then we started to act separately.  I got news a while ago that you disappeared trying to save the eldest prince. I have been worried about you, but I didn't expect you to appear here.  "

    "Really? The master I serve?" He said to himself dubiously.  Upon seeing this, Cheng Gao was about to strike while the iron was hot when he saw Han Yu walking away from the woods.  Cheng Gao's face immediately darkened, and he shouted to Han Yu who was approaching, "Where were you just now?"  Where are those guards going?  "

    "Oh, I just went to take care of myself. As for the guards, I asked them to take a rest." Han Yu walked to Cheng Gao and said.  When he woke up, Han Yu said hello, are you awake?  Do you feel better?  When we were with you, you lay dying on the roadside"

    Before he finished speaking, Cheng Gao quickly pulled Han Yu aside and whispered to Han Yu what he had just said to him.  Han Yu looked at Cheng Gao in surprise and said, aren't you lying?  "Don't skip words.

    Cheng Gao couldn't help but roll his eyes when he heard this, "Then what did you plan to do just now? You are allowed to lie to others, but I can't lie to others?"

    "That's different. It's a white lie." Han Yu explained after hearing this.

    "Bah~ Stop talking nonsense, listen up and do as I say." Cheng Gao said to Han Yu angrily.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu shook his head and told Cheng Gao that I am a good person and I don't lie.  By the way, I almost forgot to inform you that you were kidnapped.  "

    "Huh?" Cheng Gao was stunned when he heard this, and his ears were suspicious.

    When Han Yu saw this, he didn’t talk nonsense to Cheng Gao. He flashed his figure, stretched out his knife and struck Cheng Gao on the back of his neck.Once it gets dark, everything will be gone.  When Cheng Gao woke up again, he was tied in the carriage and his mouth was blocked with a piece of rag.

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwu" Cheng Gao struggled in the carriage, stretched out his legs and kicked the carriage hard.  Han Yu, who was driving the carriage, stopped the carriage when he heard the sound, stretched out his head and said to Cheng Gao in the carriage, please stop for a while, or I will set your butt on fire.  "

    Chenggao wuwuwuwuwuwu"

    "I don't understand what you are talking about." Han Yu shook his head and drove the carriage forward again.  Upon seeing this, Cheng Gao started kicking the carriage with his feet again.  This time Han Yu did not give Cheng Gao a good look. He stopped the carriage and walked to Cheng Gao. Just when Cheng Gao thought that Han Yu would remove the rag that blocked his mouth, Han Yu struck Cheng Gao with a knife and knocked him unconscious again.  .

    ……

    When Cheng Gao opened his eyes for the third time, he was already in a tent.  The body was still heavily tied up, and the ties were so tight that it was difficult to even move.

    Looking around, this tent is very simple. In addition to a camp bed, there is only a chair tied together.  Cheng Gao wanted to call someone, but his mouth was blocked and he could only make a whining sound.  Just when Cheng Gao was secretly worried, the tent curtain was opened, and the hateful Han Yu walked in.

    "Hey, I'm already awake, but I don't have the ability to recover." Han Yu glanced at Cheng Gao in surprise and walked to Cheng Gao's side.  He reached out and took off the rag from Cheng Gao's mouth.

    As soon as his mouth was free, Cheng Gao immediately yelled, "You wu wu wu" Before Cheng Gao could say the following words, Han Yu, who had long been on guard against Cheng Gao's move, immediately replaced the rag in his hand.  He stuffed it back into Cheng Gao's mouth. Cheng Gao, who was so angry that he couldn't curse anyone, was extremely depressed and could only stare at Han Yu with his eyes.

    But Han Yu might be afraid of Cheng Gao's eyes, so he smiled and said to Cheng Gao, "Don't stare so big, like a big-eyed thief."  As long as you promise not to curse, I can take the rag out of your mouth.  But I warn you in advance, if you dare to curse, the thing that will gag you next time will not be a rag, but your socks.  "

    Cheng Gao nodded angrily at Han Yu, indicating that he understood.  Seeing this, Han Yu took off the rag from Cheng Gao's mouth.  Cheng Gao took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down his excitement. He looked at Han Yu coldly and asked who sent you here?  "

    "Hehe guess." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "I'm not interested in guessing. But let me tell you, if you want to get it from me, you are just daydreaming." Cheng Gao said that he was about to bite his tongue and commit suicide, but unfortunately Han Yu reached out and pinched his cheeks.

    "I have expected what you will do. Want to commit suicide? Without my consent, I will let you live even if you die." Han Yu sneered and pinched and dislocated Cheng Gao's chin with his hand.  Then Han Yu let go of Cheng Gao and said slowly that the purpose of bringing you here is very simple, just to get something from you.  "

    Cheng Gao"

    "For the deed of sale, hand over the deeds of sale of all the slaves in your name, and write one to me like that Jiang Ming, so I won't embarrass you. How about that?"

    Cheng Gao"

    ……

    "Hey, do you agree or disagree?" Han Yu waited for a while, and after seeing Cheng Gao's condition of not answering, he couldn't help but urge.

    Cheng Gao"

    "Don't think that I can't cure you without you. I can tell you, I have many ways to make life worse than death." Han Yu threatened Cheng Gao.

    Cheng Gao"

    "You've taken off someone's jaw. Even if they want to, they can't tell you." A man's voice came from outside the camp.  Hearing that voice, Cheng Gao felt excited. Finally, someone was willing to speak out.

    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot." Han Yu suddenly realized, reached out and slapped Cheng Gao's chin upwards, and there was a "click" sound, and Cheng Gao regained his abilities.  As soon as he recovered, Cheng Gao wanted to yell at Han Yu, but when he saw Han Yu's warning eyes, Cheng Gao swallowed the curse words that came to his lips again.

    "Why do you want those bonds of betrayal? Are you the one who dealt with Jiang Ming a while ago?"

    "No, it's me. Not only do you have to give me those bonds of betrayal, but no one else can escape." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Then why?" Cheng Gao asked puzzledly.

    "Well" Han Yu pretended to think for a while and said to Cheng Gao that for the love and peace in this world.  "

    Cheng Gao"

    "What do you mean by your eyes? No, no?" Han Yu asked, glaring at Cheng Gao who was full of disbelief after hearing the answer.  Before Cheng Gao could answer, Ning Ping on the side said to Han Yu: Stop messing around and come with me.?We know each other.  "

    "Oh, do we know each other?" Han Yu asked with some disbelief, and followed Ning Ping outside the tent.  Halfway through, Han Yu seemed to remember, turned back to Cheng Gao, and blocked Cheng Gao's mouth with a rag again.

    Chapter 708: You were kidnapped

    Chapter 708: You were kidnapped and beaten by members’ hands.

    (.)e

 Text Chapter 709 One of the old friends of Star Sirius

    "Amnesia?"

    Although Han Yu was mentally prepared, he still had a headache after receiving Han Mengxin's confirmation.  After Ning Ping's identification, the clean-dressed woman in front of him should be the beautiful adjutant Fleur next to Captain Jiji whom he and Ning Ping met on Sirius Star.  But Sirius is far more than a thousand miles away from here, so how could she appear here?  And also lost his memory?

    "Do you know how she lost her memory?" Han Yu asked Han Mengxin.

    After hearing this, Han Mengxin explained to Han Yu: "There are generally three reasons for amnesia. One is a severe blow to the head, resulting in amnesia. As long as the trauma is healed, the patient can tell the patient what he has experienced before.  , then it is still possible to recover the memory. The other is that the memory has been sealed by someone. If you want the patient to recover the memory, you need to find the person who did it in the first place and let the other party lift the seal. The other is that the patient has been severely stimulated, so that  Being unwilling to recover memories is the most troublesome, because patients will instinctively avoid recovering memories."

    "What kind of thing does this Fleur belong to?" Han Yu asked.

    "I guess it's the last one." Han Mengxin replied in a low voice.

    Han Yu touched his chin with his right hand and called to Fleur who was sitting next to him eating, "Fule?"

    "……"no respond.

    "Beauty?"

    ""

    "Big wave girl?"

    ""

    "blessing?"

    ""

    When Han Yu said the word "blessing", Fleur, who was eating, paused obviously. Then her hand holding the food loosened and the food fell to the ground. Fleur covered her head with both hands, with a look on her face.  A look of pain.  Seeing this scene, Han Yu's heart sank, knowing that Han Mengxin's guess might be true.

    "But you know what you know, so you still have to ask what you should ask."  Han Yu opened his mouth to ask, but was interrupted by Han Mengxin.  "Brother, stop provoking Fleur. Fleur's mental state is not very good. I'm worried that if you continue to kiss like this, her spirit will collapse." After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Han Yu could only give up.  You can't drive Fleur crazy just to know what happened to Fleur.

    "Okay, I won't ask anymore. Take Fleur with you to take care of her first. Then hand over Fleur after you meet someone from the Alliance." Han Yu told everyone his decision.  Everyone nodded in agreement upon hearing this.  This is the best solution they can come up with right now.

    Han Yu took out the sign he found in the escape cabin and handed it to Han Mengxin, asking her to give it to Fleur. It was someone else's belongings and it was inappropriate to carry it by herself.  After the sign was handed over to Han Mengxin.  Han Yu remembered that there was a sign with blessings engraved on it in his room, so he went back to his room and handed the sign to Han Mengxin, asking her to find a chance to give it to Fleur as well.

    Fleur's matter was temporarily put aside, and no one mentioned the matter of Fleur's recovery of memory.  It's not that Han Yu and others don't have love, but that they really don't have the conditions.  Compared to alliances with deep pockets.  The belongings of Han Yu and others are really nothing.  If you want Fleur to recover her memory, you don't know how much you have to pay, and there is no guarantee that Fleur will be able to regain her memory after you pay. Han Yu doesn't want to do this kind of loss-making thing.

    Fortunately, Fleur is still normal. As long as the word blessing is not mentioned, Fleur is like an ignorant child, very obedient in a strange environment like the Courage.  She would do whatever Han Mengxin asked her to do.

    Having decided on Fleur's stay, Han Yu left the camp to talk to Li Ru about the matter.  After all, Li Ru is the master.  If Han Yu wanted Fleur to stay, it would be better to say hello to the owner. This is politeness, not pretentiousness.

    ……

    After listening to Han Yu’s story.  Li Ru looked at Han Yu and asked, "Han Yu, do you want to know what happened to that Fleur?"

    "Of course I want to know, everyone is curious." Han Yu replied casually, and then changed the topic, "But if it will hurt Fleur, then forget it, at least it can't be me."

    "If you really want to know. I have a suggestion." Li Ru thought for a moment and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. He originally thought that Li Ru was just asking casually, but he didn't expect that he would have an idea. He subconsciously asked: "What suggestions do you have? You can't hurt Fleur."

    "My suggestion won't hurt Fleur, but it may be dangerous to you." Li Ru thought for a while and said to Han Yu.

    "Is it dangerous for us? What's your suggestion?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "There is a holy mountain on the southeastern border of Izumo, and on the top of that holy mountain there is a holy lake. On the holy lakeThere is a kind of creature living in the world, and there is a kind of orb in that creature. That kind of orb can allow others to see what others have experienced.  "

    "It won't cause harm to that other person?" Han Yu asked.

    "No. I have seen that kind of orb with my own eyes, but those who want to use that kind of orb must be a soul master with spiritual power, otherwise they cannot control that kind of orb."

    "Soul Master?"

    "Yes, you don't have to worry about this. I know a soul master. If you can get that kind of orb, I can contact the soul master for you."

    "Then I'd like to thank you first. But why do you say it's dangerous?"

    "Because that kind of orb is very rare. Firstly, the creature with that kind of orb is very powerful and may die if you are not careful. Secondly, that kind of creature is very cunning. Once it finds that it is defeated, it will destroy it before it dies.  The orb in the body. So if you want to get that kind of orb, you must kill that creature as quickly as possible."

    “What’s that kind of orb called?” Han Yu asked again.

    "The Pearl of Recollection of the World."

    After finishing the conversation with Li Ru, Han Yu, who asked where the creature was, returned to Han Mengxin and others' camp and told everyone the exact conversation he had with Li Ru.  To be honest, everyone has peeping desires, the only difference is the strength of each person's self-control.  When Han Yu said that he could know what happened to Fleur without hurting Fleur, Han Mengxin and others did not object.  As for the creatures Li Ru said were very powerful, Han Mengxin and others, who were very confident in Han Yu, Ning Ping and others, did not care.  After everyone voted by a show of hands, they unanimously decided to find the orb called the World-Remembering Pearl.

    After discussing a result with everyone, Han Yu went to find Li Ru again, but unexpectedly found that Li Ru was not in the camp, but went to see Cheng Gao, who was kidnapped by Han Yu.  When Han Yu came to the camp where Cheng Gao was being held, he heard Li Ru's somewhat lost voice coming from the camp, "Impossible, this is impossible, you are lying to me."

    Han Yu frowned slightly.  He opened the curtain and walked in.  Li Ru looked disappointed and disbelieving, while Cheng Gao, who was tied up, had a sneer on his face.  Han Yuhe was not used to seeing Cheng Gao like this, so his face immediately darkened and he walked towards Cheng Gao without saying a word.  Like a mouse meeting a cat, Cheng Gao, who originally had a sneer on his face, saw Han Yu approaching.  His expression suddenly changed.  Although he tried to keep calm, anyone who was not blind could see that Cheng Gao was very frightened of Han Yu.

    "What did you say to him?" Han Yu looked at Cheng Gao and asked.

    "I didn't say anything, I just told this guy who was full of fantasy a fact." For Han Yu.  Cheng Gao really didn't want to cause trouble. When he heard Han Yu's question, he quickly answered honestly.

    Han Yu frowned, and after thinking for a moment, he showed a look of realization. He reached out and patted Li Ru on the shoulder and said, "What's wrong with you? Where did your original composure go?"

    "Han Yu. This time is different." Li Ru replied with a wry smile.

    " Han Yu waved his hand and replied nonchalantly: "It's nothing different. Isn't it just that the boss is worried that his brother will compete with him for that position and wants to attack his brother. What's the big deal?"

    Han Yu's ease made Li Ru stunned. Not only Li Ru was stunned, but Cheng Gao was also stunned.  In fact, Han Yu's performance was so ordinary that Li Ru even wondered if he was making too much of a fuss just now.

    "You, haven't you figured out the situation yet? It's my brother who wants to deal with me." Li Ru said tentatively to Han Yu.  Han Yu heard this and replied: "That's right. Isn't it just your brother who wants to deal with you for the throne?"

    "Then what suggestions do you have?" Li Ru asked in a low voice.

    "Three suggestions." Han Yu raised three fingers and said to Li Ru.  Li Ru originally just asked casually, not expecting to get any good advice from Han Yu, but he didn't expect that Han Yu actually gave him three suggestions and asked quickly: "Those three suggestions.  "

    "First. Take refuge in your brother and let him know that you support him and are willing to be his little brother. By the way, how is your brother's character? If his character is unreliable, I suggest you not to take refuge in him. Otherwise, you will be in trouble one day in the future.  I’m always on tenterhooks all night long.”

    "Even if he has good character, I would not choose this option." Li Ru thought for a while and replied.

    "Why?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "My current wife was snatched from that guy."

    "Hey, you can do it. I didn't realize that you are quite brave. You dare to steal a woman from your boss. Then there is no need to consider this. I don't think any man would be so generous as not to cause trouble for his love rival. What's more,  Judging from your tone, that brother of yours is not a broad-minded Lord either."

    "Second"?What about suggestions?  "Li Ru continued to ask.

    "The second suggestion is to fight with him. He is fighting alone, but you can find a few temporary comrades. You are the ninth oldest, and there must be other brothers above you. You can join forces with other brothers to fight against the eldest prince, or you can join him.  The elder brother who had the least dealings with the eldest prince would hide behind and wave the flag, and go into battle himself when necessary. However, the risk of this suggestion was very high. It could be said that one wrong move would lead to the whole game being lost, and there was no chance of a comeback.  "

    "What's the third suggestion?" Li Ru thought for a while and asked again.

    "The third suggestion is simple. Run away with your whole family and live in anonymity for the rest of your life. However, there are risks. You must be careful at any time to be found by the people sent by the eldest prince, and then be silenced."

    Li Ru frowned deeply, obviously considering the last two suggestions Han Yu gave him.  It did require careful consideration. After all, it was related to the lives of his family, so Li Ru had to be cautious.  While Li Ru was thinking about it, Cheng Gao's face was ashen. He said these words in front of him, indicating that his chance of survival was very slim, and he would be silenced in all likelihood.  The only chance left for him is probably to betray him and turn to the Ninth Prince Li Ru in front of him.  But compared to other princes, the Ninth Prince really didn't have much chance of winning.  Even if you take refuge, you will inevitably die in the future.

    While Li Ru was thinking about it, Cheng Gao was also thinking about his choice, whether to die immediately or die after a while.  When Han Yu saw Cheng Gao also frowning deeply, he couldn't help but feel a little funny. He woke Cheng Gao up and said, "Hey, what do you have to think about? You won't be the one who expects you to wait until you are released.  The eldest prince won’t kill you, right?”

    "Huh?" Cheng Gao couldn't help but be stunned when he heard this.

    Seeing Cheng Gao's stupid look, Han Yu shook his head and said, "We are not the only ones who want to silence you. Think about the person of your eldest prince. If he knew that you had caused him to lose such a large sum of money.  Do you think you can get it? Do you have a family? If not, then it would be a simple death for you, but if you do, then congratulations, you have a family and a day trip to the underworld. There is no return ticket. "

    Although I don’t know what Han Yu means by the return ticket.  But Cheng Gao still understood what Han Yu wanted to express.  Thinking about the eldest prince's character, things might end up like what Han Yu said, with the whole family dying in mysterious circumstances.  The ants are still living an ignoble existence.  What's more, it's a living person like Cheng Gao.  Cheng Gao was still a little reluctant to betray the eldest prince and switch to the ninth prince Li Ru.  There is no other reason than that the Ninth Prince's power is simply too weak.  It is better to take refuge in the Ninth Prince than to take refuge in other princes, and the chance of survival will be greater.

    Han Yu seemed to have seen through Cheng Gao's thoughts at the moment and said coldly: "Think about your situation. Think about your identity. Where else can you find a place other than here."

    Cheng Gao was stunned as if he had been given a slap in the face.  At this time, Li Ru also thought about it clearly, looked at Han Yu and said: "I have thought about it, and I will choose the second suggestion. Although the eldest prince is capable, he is a little less kind and generous. He wants to be the king.  I’m afraid it’s not a blessing to the people. Han Yu. Can you help me?”

    “No problem, I will secretly kill all your brothers later, so that you will be the only one left…”

    "Han Yu, I understand, it's okay if I don't recruit you." Li Ru interrupted Han Yu.  Said with a wry smile.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, reached out and patted Li Ru on the shoulder and said: "To be honest, if you agreed to my proposal just now, I would leave immediately. But you didn't agree, so I will help you a little. Give you a little  Suggestions. But you still have to do it yourself. Don't blame me for not helping you, because I can't help you forever. When you sit in that position, if there is no one you can trust, then you have to blame me.  I helped you solve everything I did in the first place."

    "I would like to hear the details." Li Ru said after saluting Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled when he saw this, and continued: "I have never experienced such a thing as seizing the throne. I can't give you any plans for reference at the moment. But I know that we can work together. Let's discuss it together later. Now we have to solve it first.  This question." Han Yu pointed at Cheng Gao.

    Li Ru looked at Cheng Gao and said loudly: "Cheng Gao, you have done so many evil things, it would not be a pity to die ten times. But if you are willing"

    "I do, I understand. Cheng Gao is not talented, but I am willing to do my best for the Ninth Prince's great cause." Before Li Ru could finish speaking, Cheng Gao spoke to Li Ru.

    "I haven't finished speaking yet." Li Ru said somewhat depressed.  After speaking, he looked at Han Yu and asked for Han Yu's opinion.  But Han Yu said with a straight face at this time: "We can't keep this Cheng Gao, let's kill him."

    "Huh?" Li Ru and Cheng Gao looked at it in confusion.Han Yu.

    Seeing that Li Ru and Cheng Gao both looked stunned, Han Yu explained to Li Ru: "This person said that he wanted to join you before he even finished what he said. How dare you accept it? Besides, he interrupted his boss.  It’s okay not to be a subordinate, otherwise you will most likely become a powerful minister in the future.”

    "I, I just figured it out and spoke a little faster." Cheng Gao defended a little aggrievedly.

    "Shut up! Do you think we are three-year-old children? We will be deceived by your lame excuses. You are not planning to deceive us first and then report to the eldest prince. Yes, although you caused the eldest prince to lose money  You paid a large sum of money, but if you can bring back the news that the Ninth Prince is going to deal with the Eldest Prince, then you can redeem your merits. Your calculations are very good."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Cheng Gao finally understood what it meant to be unable to argue.  Facing Li Ru's suspicious eyes, Cheng Gao smiled miserably, stopped defending, and yelled at Han Yu: "You have to put me to death, don't you? You can't do it without surrendering, and you can't do it by surrendering. What the hell are you doing?"  How To?"

    "Do you really want to scold me now?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    Cheng Gao now had hundreds of dirty words in his heart that he wanted to say to Han Yu, but as soon as he saw Han Yu's smiling face, Cheng Gao immediately gave up the idea of ??challenging his physical limits.  He said with an aggrieved look: "I am the meat on the chopping board now, what on earth are you going to do with me?"

    "Sincerity, show some sincerity."

    "What sincerity?" Cheng Gao asked hurriedly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled mysteriously and asked Cheng Gao, "Do you know why Jiang Ming obediently wrote down the slave transfer document?"

    "Why?" Cheng Gao asked subconsciously.  This matter has become an unsolved mystery in Cheng Gao's circle. Now that Han Yu mentioned it, it really aroused Cheng Gao's curiosity.

    ?????????? Han Yu grinned and said, "It's actually very simple, that is, I found someone to draw a few paintings for Jiang Ming."

    "How many paintings?" Cheng Gao looked at Han Yu in disbelief and said.

    “Of course those paintings also have a unified name.”

    "What?" Cheng Gao felt an ominous feeling in his heart.

    "Body Art."

    Cheng Gao: ""

 Text Chapter 710 Mountaineering

    Helping Li Ru seize the throne was just a way for Han Yu. The most important thing was to follow the clues given by Li Ru and find the Yishizhu to find out what happened to the amnesiac Fleur.

    Cheng Gao finally surrendered to Li Ru as he wished, not because of Han Yu's power, but because Cheng Gao figured it out himself.  Being talented is a good thing, but if you don’t work for a good boss, being talented will only bring disaster to yourself.  As for a half-hearted gentleman like Li Ru, at least you don't have to worry about being punished for taking refuge with him, as long as you don't do anything that violates Li Ru's limits.  In this way, Li Ru accepted Cheng Gao, a subordinate who was very important to him.  This also officially embarked on the road of no return to fight for the throne.

    Han Yu did not regret inciting Li Ru to seize the throne.  Status determines what to do. Even if Li Ru is honest and responsible, he will still deal with Li Ru when the eldest prince succeeds to the throne.  Because there is only one throne, and Li Ru is the kind of existence that threatens the throne.  Instead of just sitting back and waiting for death, it is better to give it a try. If you succeed, everything will be easy. If you fail, the result will be the same.

    However, Han Yu did not mess around with the matter of how to seize the throne.  Don't underestimate Li Ru, he is from the royal family after all, and intrigues have never been uncommon.  The reason why he came here to be the governor was because Li Ru still had a desire to give in.  But when he learned from Cheng Gao that he had no retreat and his back was against the wall, Li Ru would take risks for the sake of his wife and children, even if he didn't think about himself.

    And it’s not like Li Ru has no chance at all.  First of all, Li Ru has a very good reputation. Over the years, his reputation among the people, if not universal, is still well-known.  The people under Li Ru's rule lived much better than those under other princes.  Li Ru also has the title of Wise King.  Secondly, because Li Ru withdrew from the fight for the throne very early, he was very popular with his father, the current king.  After all, he is a king, and no one wants to see his son wishing for his early death just for the sake of his position while he is still alive.  The king is also a human being, and he is also a father who desires the love of his children. Compared with Li Ru, the eldest prince is the least popular with the current king.  Even though he was his eldest son, when the king knew that his son was looking forward to his early death in order to become the king as soon as possible.  I will still feel very unhappy.  Especially since there are other sons who are constantly making little moves behind the scenes.  Only through comparison can you tell the good from the bad. In the king's heart, the uncontested Li Ru was his good son and the best successor to the throne.  Of course, Li Ru didn't know this intention of the current king, but Cheng Gao, who had taken refuge in Li Ru, said it in order to show his worth.

    With this information.  Li Ru's original worries disappeared.  Want to seize power.  The guarantee of force is necessary.  With the attitude of the current king, Li Ru also gained a little more confidence in his plan to seize the throne.  After all, the current king is not the prince yet, and the current king has the final say in the Izumo Kingdom.  If Li Ru wants to take control of the military, it is just a word from the current king.  And I want the current king to give him military power.  In fact, they just need a reason, a reason that can block the eldest prince and those people.

    How to legitimately control the military power? Of course, when the territory is violated and the general stationed in the territory is powerless, what Li Ru will do next is what he needs to do.  It means buying off the officials in your territory and driving away those who don't want to work together with you.  Of course, there is no need for Han Yu to teach these things. In terms of being an official and a person, Li Ru is countless times better than Han Yu. What he lacks is just a direction.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of sight of how Li Ru recruited those officials, Han Yu and his party drove the Courage to the Holy Mountain on the southeastern border of the Izumo Kingdom to look for the Yishi Pearl according to the information given by Li Ru.

    Because of the courage, Han Yu and others did not suffer much during this trip.  The only thing Han Yu and others were not sure about was finding the creature in the holy lake on the top of the holy mountain.  Han Yu asked Li Ru about what kind of creature possessed the World-Remembering Pearl, but Li Ru couldn't explain it himself.  All I know is that that creature can be ever-changing and can transform into any creature it has ever seen, including humans.  The only thing that is certain is that that kind of creature often appears in the holy lake.  If you want to find that kind of creature, the best way is to go to the Holy Lake to look for it.

    With only one piece of information that was not very useful, Han Yu and others arrived at the foot of the Holy Mountain.  It wasn't that Han Yu didn't want to drive the Courage directly to the Holy Lake, but that the Holy Mountain was surrounded by smoke all year round.  The Spirit could not find a place to land at all, and it might hit a mountain if not careful.  Han Yu didn't want that kind of accident to happen.  We can only let the Courage stop at the foot of the mountain and prepare to climb to the top.

    "Han Yu, you said we're just going to leave. Who will Li Ru leave the population market to?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao, who was doing preparatory activities like him, while moving his body.

    "Who else can I leave it to? Of course it should be given to Cheng Gao."

    "Is that guy reliable?"? 

    "Who knows? If that guy is really shameless, then he will have to scatter his nude paintings everywhere. Anyway, it's not me who is embarrassed." Han Yu said irresponsibly.

    Ning Ping: ""

    Since this operation is dangerous, non-combatants like Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner cannot be brought along. The black and white light tigers have not yet recovered their strength, so naturally they cannot accompany them.  Long Xinsheng, who had returned from the tomb-guarding clan, could be taken with him, but Han Yu felt that just leaving Field and Shi Bafang to protect the people on the Courage was a bit insufficient, so he kept Long Xinsheng as well.  In the end, the only ones who wanted to climb the mountain were Han Yu, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  Originally, Han Yu objected to Han Mengxin going with him, but he couldn't resist Han Mengxin's pleas.  In addition, Han Mengxin's fighting ability was not very weak. In the end, Han Yu confusedly agreed to accompany Han Mengxin.

    The three people prepared the equipment for mountain climbing and planned to climb to the top after resting at the foot of the holy mountain for one night.  Unexpectedly, in the evening, a group of uninvited guests came to visit.

    This is a group of not very friendly guests.

    Holding torches and swords and guns in hand, one by one surrounded the Courage.  It can be seen from the costumes of these guests that they should be a group of people living nearby.  I saw a UFO appearing at the foot of the Holy Mountain and came to investigate the situation.

    "Who are you?" Seeing Han Yu running out of the weird-looking guy's belly, the leader of these people boldly stepped forward and asked Han Yudao.

    "We are going to the Holy Lake in the Holy Mountain to find the Yishi Pearl." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu’s answer made the leader of the question stunned for a moment. Then he understood. He looked at Han Yu with surprise and asked, "Are you saying that you are going to destroy the demon entrenched in the holy mountain and holy lake?"

    "Huh? Demon? When did I become a warrior to slay demons and protect the Tao?" Han Yu said to himself, a little confused.  However, the leader ignored Han Yu's confusion at all. After hearing that Han Yu was going to the Holy Mountain and Lake, he immediately turned around and yelled at his tribe.  Han Yu didn't understand this time. Even with Qiao Yan'er's universal translator, the other party spoke too fast.  Universal translators don't work either.

    Seeing Han Yu looking at him with a puzzled expression, the leader knew that Han Yu did not understand what he just said, so he quickly said to Han Yu slowly: "I was telling my tribe just now that you are here to rescue us.  God generals are not bad people."

    "God general? That. Can you please tell me in detail about the demon in the holy mountain and holy lake you just mentioned?" Han Yu scratched his head and said to the leader.

    "Aren't you going to the Holy Mountain and the Holy Lake?" The leader asked with some confusion after hearing this.

    "I have to go. But I didn't hear anything about the demon before I came here? This is the first time I heard about it. So I want to know more about the demon you mentioned. After all, we are going to the Holy Land.  Mountain Saint Lake, then you will definitely encounter that monster." Han Yu explained to the leader.

    Seeing that Han Yu said that he would definitely go to the Holy Mountain and the Holy Lake, the leader seemed to be relieved and said to Han Yu: "If you want to talk about the monsters in the Holy Mountain and the Holy Lake, it would take me three days and three nights to talk about all that the monsters have to say.  The crime you committed Can I ask you a question? How strong are you? You are not a liar, are you?" Halfway through the words, the leader seemed to have just remembered something, and looked at Han Yu with suspicion on his face and asked  .

    What Han Yu hates the most is being doubted. Knowing that the leader is not confident in his own strength by asking this question, he immediately performed a wonderful show to the leader on how to use flames to burn off a person's clothes but the person was fine.  The butt-naked leader is a bit shy though.  But he was deeply impressed by Han Yu's abilities.  At the same time, he also gained a deep understanding of Han Yu's character.

    Wearing a robe sent by the tribe, the leader sat by the bonfire that the tribe had raised for warmth, and began to tell Han Yu, who was also sitting by the bonfire, about the demon in the holy mountain and lake.  Judging from the head story, that monster does need to be eliminated.  That guy actually asked people living near the Holy Mountain to sacrifice a pair of boys and girls every year, otherwise he would cause an avalanche and destroy the homes of those living near the Holy Mountain.

    There have been attempts to organize resistance, but all ended in failure.  Every resistance will lead to more brutal revenge from the demon.  But no matter how ferocious the demon was, the people near the Holy Mountain never stopped resisting.  Seeing that the time prescribed by the devil to sacrifice the boys and girls was coming.  The people near the holy mountain were frowning. At this time, Han Yu and others appeared.

    After listening to the leader’s story, Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping who was sitting aside: “Why do I feel like I’ve been tricked?”

    "I feel the same way. But even if we want to trouble the guy who tricked us, we have to wait until we can solve it."We’ll talk about this later.  "Ning Ping replied with an equally ugly expression.

    "It seems that your sense of justice is beginning to grow again." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and said.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu when he heard this.  "I don't believe you didn't react at all. It's infuriating to think about it. Since you want boys and girls to be sacrificed"

    "Okay, don't be angry. If you are really angry, just wait until you see that monster and let you chop it into a thousand pieces."

    "You agree?" Ning Ping asked with some surprise.

    Han Yu shrugged when he heard this.  He replied: "By the way, we are going to find the Yishizhu anyway, and the demon entrenched in the holy mountain and holy lake will not give in automatically just because we go there."

    " That's true, how do you spend time here?" Ning Ping asked again.

    “Of course I’m going to beat my chest and promise to kill that monster.”

    ……

    An uneventful night

    In the early morning of the next day, under the expectant eyes of the leader and his tribe, Han Yu and the other two people started climbing the holy mountain, heading for the holy lake at the top of the holy mountain, with fully prepared mountaineering equipment.

    The holy mountain is more than three thousand meters above sea level. Han Yu and the other three entered the snow-capped mountains within a short time of walking.  Han Yu raised his head and glanced at the road up the mountain, pushed up the goggles he was wearing, turned to Han Mengxin behind him and said, "Mengxin, do you think those people at the bottom of the mountain will call us fools in their hearts?"

    "Brother. Why do you suddenly have such an idea?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "Look at this road, is it called a fucking road?" Han Yu replied, pointing to the ground not far away that was indistinguishable from the surrounding areas.

    "No swearing." Han Mengxin said dissatisfiedly to Han Yu, and then said: "According to the leader, this holy mountain will only be climbed when they worship the god of the holy mountain. There are few people walking there.  , even if there is a road, it’s not obvious. Okay, bro. Stop complaining. And don’t talk loudly. This is a snow-capped mountain. If you cause an avalanche because you talk loudly, we will have a lot of fun."

    "I don't speak loudly." Han Yu replied after hearing this.  However, the volume has obviously been reduced a lot.  Han Mengxin smiled after hearing this and reminded Han Yu: "Brother, be careful. According to the leader, since the holy mountain was occupied by that demon, more monsters have appeared in the holy mountain. You are at the forefront.  Be careful of being attacked.”

    "How about letting Ning Ping replace me? I will be the queen?" Han Yu suggested to Han Mengxin after thinking for a while.

    "Bah~ hurry up and move forward."

    "Sigh~ It turns out that girls are outgoing. If they have a lover, they don't want a brother." Han Yu said with a sigh.

    Han Mengxin said angrily: "Brother~"

    "Come on, let's go and prove your coquettish skills to Ning Ping. I can't stand your brother." Han Yu joked with a smile. Han Mengxin was so embarrassed that she glared at Han Yu angrily, but couldn't say a word.

    Climbing a mountain is very boring. Han Yu was walking up the mountain while joking with Han Mengxin. Unknowingly, he was already halfway up the mountain.  The cold wind here is much stronger and colder than at the foot of the mountain.  When Han Yu opened his mouth, cold air poured directly into Han Yu's mouth.  And Han Yu didn't want to wear a mask to talk to Han Mengxin, because it would feel awkward for Han Yu.  Everyone walked up the mountain without saying a word. Not long after walking, Han Yu, who was walking at the front, suddenly stopped and stretched out his hands to protect Han Mengxin behind him.

    Ning Ping, who was walking at the back of the team, saw Han Yu stop.  Han Yu immediately knew what he had discovered. He walked a few steps closer and saw a monster covered with white hair and two meters tall standing in the snow less than a hundred meters away from Han Yu and the others.  Looked at Han Yu and others quietly.

    Just as the white-haired monster was observing Han Yu and the others, Han Yu and the others were also looking up and down at the white-haired monster that appeared in front of them.

    "Brother, do you think this is Bigfoot in the snow?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yudao.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "Who knows? That guy is a little far away. I can't tell whether his feet are big or small. How about you go and ask? But you have to be careful, in case the white-haired monster takes him back to do it."  Wife, don’t blame me for not warning you in advance.”

    "Screw you, you know that you are not serious all the time." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu angrily.

    "Don't worry, even if the white-haired monster really wants to steal you as your wife, the person next to you will not agree. Ning Ping, do you have the urge to kill that white-haired monster now?"

    "To be honest, I want to kill you even more now. I don't care what the situation is now." Ning Ping replied angrily.

    Han YuyeHe cared, laughed, and walked towards the white-haired monster.  When the white-haired monster saw Han Yu approaching, it did not attack as Ning Ping and Han Mengxin thought. Instead, it timidly took two steps back. After noticing that Han Yu was pressing closer, it turned around and ran away.

    This turn of events made Han Yu stunned. Han Mengxin, who was following him, took the opportunity to joke: "Brother, you are so good, even Bigfoot is afraid of you."

    "Damn girl, do you believe I will turn around and beat you up?" Han Yu threatened Han Mengxin angrily.  But Han Mengxin smiled, looked at the footprints left by the white-haired monster on the snow, and said to Han Yu: "Brother, look, the footprints are so big. It seems that the white-haired monster must be the legendary Snow Mountain Bigfoot."  .”

    "It doesn't matter if he is Bigfoot or Littlefoot, as long as he doesn't provoke us." As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, he felt the ground under his feet tremble slightly. Looking around, Han Yu's expression suddenly changed.  I saw the direction where the Bigfoot escaped before, and now a Bigfoot was heading towards Han Yu with a group of Bigfoot.

    "Nima, Daqing didn't run away, but called his accomplices." Han Yu muttered depressedly, and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, protect Mengxin, and leave these monsters to me." As Han Yu said,  Yumai stepped towards the Bigfoot that was charging straight towards the three of them.

    However, Han Yu’s arrangement was not approved by Han Mengxin when Han Yu walked towards Bigfoot.  Han Mengxin conjured a bow and arrow transformed by light energy in her hand, and said to Han Yu while bending the bow and arrow: "Brother, don't underestimate me, your sister is also very powerful."

    "Yes, yes, you are very powerful. Be good and don't cause trouble for me. I'm busy now." Han Yu said casually without looking back.  Angry, Han Mengxin aimed her bow and arrow at Han Yu's butt.  I really want to shoot it with an arrow!

    The Bigfoots noticed Han Yu's approach. Perhaps they felt they were being despised. They let out a strange cry and surrounded Han Yu in a fan shape.  As for Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, Bigfoot did not provoke them.

    "Is my character so bad?" Seeing that Bigfoot did not go to trouble Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, Han Yu couldn't help but said a little depressed.  Of course, Bigfoot would not take care of Han Yu's mood at the moment, and rushed towards Han Yu together.  Judging from that posture, he wanted to tear Han Yu into pieces.

    ??Looking at the Bigfoot rushing forward, Han Yu was the center.  A pillar of fire shot up into the sky without any warning, but all the Bigfoots who got close had their fur burned by the flames. They howled and fell to the ground rolling around, while the remaining ones that were not burned also stopped.  He stopped and looked at Han Yu with a horrified expression.

    Although Han Yu’s appearance is not much different from the humans Bigfoot has seen in the past, the flames Han Yu emits still make these Bigfoots feel instinctively afraid.  All animals are afraid of fire, and Bigfoot is no exception.  Seeing that Han Yu, a human being, was difficult to deal with.  The Bigfoots backed away a little and bent down to make snowballs.  Han Yu couldn't help but grin when he saw Bigfoot's actions. Do these Bigfoots think they can defeat themselves with snowballs?

    Snowballs the size of basketballs were thrown at Han Yu.  Although those snowballs could not cause any harm to Han Yu, Han Yu did not want to be buried alive by the snowballs, so he spurted flames from his hands.  Han Yu flew into the air.  Perhaps the mountain climbing process was too boring. Han Yu wanted to play tricks on these Bigfoots and deliberately flew above their heads.  Bigfoot's IQ is obviously not very high. After seeing Han Yu, he still threw the snow ball in his hand into the air.

    This one throws something into the sky.  Sooner or later, whatever is thrown will fall to the ground.  And because of the angle, Bigfoot reaps the consequences.  One by one, they were bombarded by snowballs from the air.

    "Hahaha~" Han Yu laughed heartlessly when he saw the Bigfoots in such a mess.  After the ridiculed Bigfoot saw Han Yu's behavior, even though he was not very smart, he understood that this human being was laughing at his behavior just now.  The angry Bigfoot jumped and roared at Han Yu in the sky.  Han Mengxin in the distance couldn't help but feel a little anxious when she saw it.  This is a snowy mountain. Talking loudly can easily cause an avalanche.  As if to explain Han Mengxin's worries, with Han Yu's laughter, rumbling sounds began to appear on the top of the snow mountain.

    Han Yu thought it was thunder at first, but it didn't feel like it. When he looked up, he saw something rolling down from the top of the snow mountain.  At this moment, a little snowflake fell on Han Yu's face, feeling cool.

    "No!" Han Yu reacted and immediately flew towards Han Mengxin and Ning Ping without saying a word. When the Bigfoot on the ground saw that Han Yu was about to run away, he immediately began to chase Han Yu while yelling.

    Han Mengxin and Ningping, who already knew about the avalanche, reached out and took Han Yu's open hands when Han Yu flew closer.  For Han Yu, taking two people away was no problem at all.  The next moment Han Yu pulled Han Mengxin and Ning Ping into the air, the avalanche arrived.  big feetThe monsters didn't even have time to scream in surprise before they were buried by the snow rushing down from the mountain.  From the sky to the ground, the avalanche looks like a swooping silver dragon, destroying anything that dares to block its path.

    "Mengxin, as your brother, I have a suggestion for you." Han Yu in the air suddenly said to Han Mengxin with a sincere face.

    "What?" Han Mengxin asked after hearing this.

    "You should think about your weight." Han Yu said seriously.

    Han Mengxin: ""

    "Oh~ Damn girl, don't pinch me. If you pinch me again, I will throw your lover away. You still pinch me~" Han Yu's screams came from the air.

    Fortunately, the avalanche that Han Yu and others encountered this time was not very big, and it stopped within a short time.  However, the Bigfoot that previously blocked the way of Han Yu and others has disappeared, and it is not known whether it is dead or alive.  The snow is very clean now.

    Finding a relatively flat place, Han Yu and the others landed slowly.  Seeing that it was getting late, Han Yu and the other three planned to eat something first to regain their strength before continuing up the mountain.  However, the conditions are limited, and there is no delicious food to eat in a place like this.  After the three of them ate some dry food and drank some water.  Sit in a circle and rest.

    In order to prepare for possible attacks at any time, Han Yu and the other three people sat back to back, with each person responsible for monitoring one side.  Han Mengxin looked at the responsible side of herself. To be honest, the scenery like the snow-capped mountains.  At first glance it looks okay.  But if you watch it for a long time, you will really get tired of it.  Apart from the vast expanse of white, there is no other change, so what else is there to see?

    ??Look up.  Blue sky, white clouds, and the top of the snow-capped mountains that seem to be connected with the sky.  Feeling bored, Han Mengxin looked around boredly. On a mountain wall nearly two hundred meters away from Han Mengxin, a reflection caught Han Mengxin's attention.  If there had been no previous avalanche, the reflective mountain wall would not have been exposed to Han Mengxin and others.

    "Brother, what do you think that is?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yudao.

    Hearing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked in the direction of Han Mengxin's finger. It was indeed not Han Mengxin's eyesight. There was indeed a reflective object on the exposed mountain wall.  Han Yu is a very curious person. If he didn't see it, Han Yu wouldn't care about it, but since he was seen, Han Yu would naturally go and see what happened.

    But Han Mengxin also had to go see it, which gave Han Yu a headache.  After persuasion failed, Han Yu compromised.  He gave in and walked toward the reflective mountain wall with Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.

    The distance of two hundred meters is not too long, and Han Yu and the other three had already reached the front within a short time.  When they were about fifty meters away from the mountain wall, the situation on the mountain wall had already been clearly seen by Han Yu and the others.

    It’s actually a person!  Or a monster that looks like a human!  At least as far as Han Yu knew, no one had three eyes.  Although it is proven by scientific research.  Humans have a third eye, but this is the first time we have seen a human with one eye just above his eyebrows. Apart from hearing about it in some legends and stories, this is the first time he has seen it with his own eyes.

    The one that emits the reflection should be the eye that is open between the eyebrows of that "human being".  Look at that "human" sitting on the ground with his legs crossed.  There was a peaceful look on his face.  If it weren't for the broken armor and black hair, Han Yu would have thought he was an accomplished monk with three eyes.  But look at the dress of the person in front of you.  It should have nothing to do with enlightened monks.

    The "human" body is quite well preserved, perhaps because it was sealed in an ice coffin. Anyway, there is no sign of decay at all.  Without the third eye, this "human" can be regarded as a handsome man. People with the appearance of Han Yu and Ning Ping are simply not good enough.

    Han Mengxin looked at the "human being" with admiration, but she didn't know what she was planning in her heart.  Seeing this, Han Yu reminded: "Mengxin, don't forget about business."

    "Brother, I seem to hear him calling me for help, hoping I can save him." Han Mengxin suddenly said to Han Yu.  Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, reached out and knocked on Han Mengxin's forehead, and said angrily: "Brother, do you really think I'm a fool?"

    "No, brother, I really heard it." Han Mengxin quickly explained after hearing this.

    "Okay, okay, even if we want to rescue, now is not the time. It won't be too late to rescue after we find the Yishi Pearl. Let's go, if you really want to rescue that 'human' from the natural ice coffin, wait  Let's talk about it when we get back." As he said that, Han Yu pulled Han Mengxin and wanted to leave.  Unexpectedly, Han Mengxin seemed to have roots under her feet, and Han Yu didn't pull at all.

    "Mengxin!" Han Yu was a little unhappy with Han Mengxin's willfulness and shouted in a low voice.  But Han Mengxin shook her head and said, "Brother, I, I want to walk, but my legs don't obey my orders."

    “???Ning Ping, come and carry her.  "Han Yu thought for a while after hearing this, and said to Ning Ping on the side. Ning Ping nodded, stepped forward and half-crouched in front of Han Mengxin. Han Mengxin lay on Ning Ping's back, but Ning Ping suddenly found that he could not carry it with his own strength.  Move Han Mengxin.

    Han Yu also saw the strangeness of this matter, and also knew that Han Mengxin's behavior was probably related to the "human being" in the natural ice coffin.  What Han Yu hates the most is the kind of coercive demands. In other words, this guy is a man who takes soft things rather than hard ones.  Now it was obvious that the "human" in the natural ice coffin was threatening Han Yu with Han Mengxin's freedom.  But will Han Yu do that?  the answer is negative.

    "What I hate most is people threatening me!" Han Yu shouted angrily, and the two fireballs shot towards the snow pile on top of the natural ice coffin.  A large amount of snow fell, and the "human beings" in the natural ice coffins were buried in the snow again.  With the "human being" in the natural ice coffin no longer visible, Han Mengxin's legs were free again.  This time Han Mengxin no longer wanted to help that "human being".  People who do whatever it takes to achieve their goals are not worth helping.

    After reaching a consensus, Han Yu and the other three decided to hit the road immediately and stay away from the "human being" in the natural ice coffin.  Before leaving, in order to prevent the natural ice coffin from emerging, Han Yu deliberately attacked the snowdrift he had previously attacked again, allowing the thick snow to completely bury the natural ice coffin.  If only it could see the light of day again.  Then Han Yu can only say that it is fate.

    ……

    Since the avalanche, Han Yu and the others went up the mountain very smoothly. Snow mountain monsters such as Bigfoot seemed to have been killed by an avalanche.  Han Yu and the others reached the top of the mountain without any surprises and saw the holy lake located on the top of the holy mountain.

    From the appearance, this holy mountain should be an extinct volcano.  The Holy Lake is actually located in the crater of the volcano.  Looking at the clear lake water.  On the calm lake, Han Yu suddenly felt relaxed and happy. He couldn't help but open his mouth and wanted to shout twice to express his mood at this time.  This is the top of the mountain, and even an avalanche cannot collapse on you.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin and Ning Ping have a good understanding.  When Han Yu opened his mouth to shout, he reached out and covered Han Yu's mouth, causing Han Yu's plan to fail.  The creatures living in the snowy mountains should be grateful to Han Mengxin and Ningping.

    "Bah, bah, bah, what are you doing?" Han Yu asked Han Mengxin and Ning Ping dissatisfied.

    "Brother, were you planning to shout twice?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yu with a serious look.  Under Han Mengxin's righteous gaze, Han Yu couldn't help but look away with a guilty conscience.  He denied in a low voice: "Where is it?"

    "Humph! Brother, to borrow your words, let's get down to business quickly." Han Mengxin snorted and said to Han Yu.

    Knowing that Han Mengxin let him go, Han Yu nodded with a smile and asked Ning Ping and Han Mengxin to stay back first. Then he lifted a basketball-sized stone from the lakeside and threw it into the lake with all his strength.

    "Plop~" There was a sound, and the stone fell into the water, causing a wave of water.  Han Mengxin asked in confusion: "Brother, what are you doing?"

    "We're here uninvited. Naturally, we have to say hello to the owner here first." As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, ripples suddenly began to appear on the originally calm lake surface, and even more so at the place where Han Yu threw the stone.  A vortex appeared.

    An old man with a white beard appeared from the lake and moved in front of Han Yu and others.  The most noticeable thing about this old man is his huge forehead.  Like a birthday boy, all he needs is a cane and a big peach.

    "Young man, is this the stone you threw into the lake?" The old man with the white beard took out a piece of gold the size of a basketball from behind his back as if by magic.  asked Han Yu in a pleasant manner.

    Han Yu shook his head when he saw this, wanting to see what the old man in front of him planned to do.  The old man with white beard shook his head when he saw Han Yu.  He took back the gold in his hand, took out a piece of silver the size of a basketball, and continued to ask Han Yu in a friendly manner: "Did you throw this stone?"

    "" Han Yu suddenly remembered a story about three axes he had heard when he was a child.  But how did the fairy in the lake become an old man with a white beard?  The difference in treatment is a bit big.  Thinking of this, Han Yu shook his head again.

    Seeing Han Yu shaking his head again, the old man with the white beard took back the silver, took out the stone that Han Yu had thrown into the lake before, and continued to ask kindly: "Then you threw this stone?"

    According to his childhood memories, Han Yu nodded and admitted: "Yes, I threw it away."

    "Hehehe So you threw this stone?" The old man with a white beard confirmed to Han Yu with a smile.  Han Yu nodded and thought to himself: "You should give me all three stones next, right?"

    Unexpectedly, after the white-bearded old man confirmed that the stone in his hand was really thrown by Han Yu, his expression suddenly changed, he pointed at Han Yu and yelled: "You bastard!Who told you to throw stones into the lake?  Do you still have any sense of public morality?  Did you know that it hurts to be hit on the forehead by a rock for no apparent reason?  …”

    Facing the sudden change of face of the old man with a white beard, Han Yu and the other three were all stunned for a moment.

 Text Chapter 711 The Dragon in the Holy Lake

    When people sit at home, disaster comes from heaven.  This sentence is very correct.  Ao Ze, who had not provoked anyone or provoked anyone, was going to go ashore to bask in the sun as usual, but he never expected and for some reason, he threw a stone when he was swimming on the lake.  On his forehead.

    "You have no morals!" Ao Ze angrily accused the young man who stood in front of him with a look of injustice.  The young man who was wronged was naturally Han Yu.  Stealing a glance at Han Mengxin and Ning Ping who were standing aside, Han Yu couldn't help but feel angry. These two guys just came to help persuade, but they were still gloating on the sidelines.

    "Where are you looking? Didn't your parents teach you to look at each other when talking to you? You are a guy who was born but not taught by his mother" Ao Ze was still cursing, but he had no idea what he just said  The insults had touched Han Yu's skin.  Parents are always Han Yu's enemies. Han Yu will never allow anyone to insult his parents, even if they say no.

    Without even thinking about it, Han Yu reached out and slapped Ao Ze on the face, who was still cursing.  Ao Ze was stunned.  This slap was too hard, and Ao Ze was slapped to the ground.

    "You, you hit me? I, I" Ao Ze covered his beaten cheek with his hand, staring at Han Yu with disbelief.

    Han Yu looked at Ao Ze coldly and said in a cold voice: "Whoever insults my parents, I will make him look good. You are an old man who is half buried in the earth. If you scold me, I don't have to argue with you. After all, we are in the wrong, but  You dare to scold my parents, then I won't let you go!" As he spoke, Han Yu raised his foot to kick Ao Ze who was lying on the ground.

    Although respecting the elderly and loving the young is a traditional virtue, Han Yu always believes that a slap in the face is the best solution to those who rely on their elders and neglect them.  However, before Han Yu could kick him down, he was hugged by Ning Ping from behind.  Han Mengxin stood between Han Yu and the old man, looked at the old man and said, "Please forgive me, my brother and I's parents died young, so we don't like our parents being insulted by others after they die." As she said this, Han Mengxin extended her hand to Ao Ze.  , prepare to pull Aoze up.

    But Ao Ze didn’t reach out.  Instead, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin's words just now made Ao Ze understand that he had changed from the rightful party to the unjust party.  Yes, Han Yu hit him with a stone, but he just scolded his parents It seemed that the slap was in vain.

    Without touching the hand extended by Han Mengxin, Ao Ze slowly stood up.  He patted the dust on his body and asked Han Mengxin: "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    I heard Ao Ze ask about it.  Han Mengxin opened her mouth and replied: "We were entrusted by those who live under the mountain to come here to deal with a demon who wants to eat boys and girls."

    "You guys are too late, I have already killed that monster." Ao Ze replied after hearing this.

    "Do you think we will believe it?" Han Yu sneered and stepped forward to protect Han Mengxin behind him.  Ao Ze saw this and explained: "What I said is true. I killed that monster. It was about this time last year. I was passing by and saw a monster eating two children on the shore, so I took that monster.  The guy was dealt with. After dealing with that guy, I felt that the environment of this place was good, so I settled in."

    "Humph, I don't believe it." Han Yu snorted coldly.  Flames came out of him.  When Ao Ze saw Han Yu getting angry, not only was he not afraid, but he showed an expression of interest.  He looked Han Yu up and down and said, "Yes, yes, he is the successor of the flame." As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu had already punched him. Since the two sides were not far away, this punch seemed to Han Yu to be a sure thing.  But it happened that such a sure punch was caught by Ao Ze.

    "Young man, don't be so impulsive. Your parentsyour teachers have never taught you. Before fighting with others, do you have to report your family to your opponent?" Ao Ze grabbed Han Yu's right hand and said slowly.

    "That's the etiquette for people, but are you a human?" Han Yu opened his right hand and sprayed a ball of flames towards Ao Ze's face.

    "It seems you don't know enough about the concept of people." Ao Ze said to Han Yu with a dark face.  I don't know whether it was because he was angry at Han Yu's words or because he was intoxicated by Han Yu's flames.  But I understood it the next second.  Ao Ze grabbed Han Yu's right hand with both hands and swung Han Yu into the sky.  It stands to reason that Han Yu's ability is not weak, but Han Yu underestimated the enemy.  Although I warned myself not to underestimate the enemy.  But when he saw Ao Ze's black face, Han Yu couldn't help but underestimate his enemy.  And the consequences of underestimating the enemy.  It was just thrown into the sky like a sack.  Fortunately, Han Yu could still fly. After turning a few somersaults in the air, he controlled his balance and stopped in the sky.

    "Oh? I didn't expect you to be able to use flames to fly. Yes, you are quite flexible." Ao Ze seemed to be happy to see that he was hunting, and did not go to Ning.Ping He and Han Mengxin's troubles only focused their attention on Han Yu.  Ao Ze kicked the ground hard and flew towards Han Yu in the air.

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately greeted two fireballs. Unexpectedly, Ao Ze waved his right hand and knocked the two fireballs aside. They arrived in front of Han Yu without slowing down.  Looking at Han Yu who was close at hand, Ao Ze said slowly: "Heir of the flame, come, let me see how much power of the flame you have comprehended."

    "You just didn't say I would do that!" Han Yu saw the contempt in Ao Ze's eyes and shouted angrily.

    ……

    The two people started a fierce battle in the air, but as time went by, Han Yu gradually began to be at a disadvantage, while Ao Ze became more and more courageous as he fought, and Han Yu was almost unable to fight back.  Ning Ping, who was standing on the ground watching the battle, whispered to Han Mengxin: "Don't worry, there's still me." After saying that, Ning Ping used the air step and rushed straight to Ao Ze who was beating Han Yu in the air.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin did not hesitate and transformed a bow and arrow transformed with light energy, aiming at Ao Ze in the air.

    But Ao Ze seemed to have a third eye. Not only did he block Ning Ping's sneak attack, but he also kicked Han Yu, who was about to attack him with Ning Ping, into the lake.

    "Want to fight two against one?" Ao Ze narrowed his eyes and stared at Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping did not look ashamed at all, and said in a deep voice: "If one person can't deal with you, naturally two people will do it together."

    "It is not the behavior of a gentleman to bully a minority with a large number."

    "I'm not a gentleman." After Ning Ping said this, the crescent sword in his heart slashed hard at Ao Ze.  Unexpectedly, the previously invincible Crescent Sword became extremely weak this time, and was actually caught by Ao Ze with his right hand in a very relaxed manner.  Ao Ze's right hand was like a pair of iron pliers, holding the Crescent Sword firmly, no matter how hard Ning Ping used it.  Just not moving an inch.  Seeing Ning Ping's face turn red due to exerting too much effort, Ao Ze still had time to tease Ning Ping, "Try hard, you are working hard."

    As soon as the voice fell, a loud "bang" was heard.  A column of water erupted from the calm lake.  In the water column, Han Yu, who had been kicked into the lake by Ao Ze earlier, rushed towards Ao Ze.  Ao Ze didn't panic when he saw this. He pointed his left hand at Han Yu and shouted loudly.  A water column flew out from Ao Ze's left hand and headed straight for Han Yu.  Han Yu was shocked when he saw this. He didn't expect that the person in front of him was also an ability user.  However, when the water column approached, Han Yu didn't think much and the flames immediately flew out.  Met the water column.

    Fire and water are entangled in the air

    Han Mengxin on the ground saw that Han Yu and Ning Ping were unable to do anything to Ao Ze together, so she had to go into battle herself, bent her bow and arrow, and aimed at Ao Ze whose hands were trapped in the air.  The arrow formed by the power of light shot straight towards Ao Ze's shoulder.  It's not that Han Mengxin is not accurate, it's just that Han Mengxin doesn't want to kill Ao Ze.  But the facts proved that Han Mengxin underestimated Ao Ze. Not only Han Mengxin, but also Han Yu and Ning Ping also underestimated Ao Ze.

    They saw Ao Ze facing the flying arrows, his mouth opening.  A water column flew straight towards Han Mengxin on the ground.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin quickly transformed into a bright shield to protect herself.

    Seeing Han Mengxin being attacked, Ning Ping immediately became anxious. He gave up the Crescent Sword, pulled out the Qingyun Sword and stabbed Ao Ze in the face.  Just as Ning Ping let go of the Crescent Sword with one hand.  Ao Ze had already seized control of the Crescent Sword, and immediately raised the Crescent Sword in his right hand to block Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword.

    This is not over yet. Just when Ao Ze was resisting Ning Ping's attack, Han Yu, who was suppressed by his left hand, suddenly burst into flames.  A huge force continued to press the water power in Ao Ze's left hand, which aroused Ao Ze's surprise.  He couldn't help but lower his head to look at Han Yu who was below him.

    "Go to hell!" Han Yu roared angrily, and a huge pillar of fire swallowed up the water pillar he released and swept towards him.  Ao Ze did not dare to confront Han Yu's angry attack head-on, so he could only choose to avoid it.  But his right hand was still entangled with Ning Ping, so it would be easy to escape.  Han Yu's attack came in an instant, and Ao Ze couldn't afford to think too much.  In just that moment, Ao Ze had already made a decision.  Ao Ze suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, and a water column spurted out from the lake below Ao Ze, directly surrounding Ao Ze in the middle.

    The huge fire column rushed straight towards the water column. Due to their different attributes, the two forces collided fiercely, producing strong water vapor that spread to all directions.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were worried about Han Mengxin's safety, returned to the ground to join Han Mengxin.

    The water vapor quickly spread over the entire holy lake. Han Yu stared closely at the position where Ao Ze was in the sky without blinking.  Ning Ping, holding the Qingyun Sword in his hand, was observing his surroundings, guarding against sneak attacks that could appear at any time.

    What makes Han Yu and the other two people feel puzzled is that in their premonitionThe sneak attack did not happen, and the three of them were as nervous as fools.  But when the water vapor gradually dissipated and Han Yu and the other two saw the situation above their heads, they all gasped in unison.

    The dragon turned out to be the legendary dragon.  Unlike the Holy Dragon, the Divine Dragon's status in legend is almost a god-like existence.  However, Shenlong only exists in legends. This is the first time for Han Yu and the others to see a living one like this.  And to make matters worse, Han Yu and the other three seemed to have a very unpleasant quarrel with the dragon hovering above their heads.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu guarded Han Mengxin behind him vigilantly, staring at the dragon in the sky. He had already secretly decided in his heart that if things went wrong, he would stay behind and let Ning Ping protect Han Mengxin and leave first.

    "Humans, when you see me showing my true form, why don't you kneel down immediately?" The dragon in the sky made a thunderous sound.  The shock made the eardrums of Han Yu and the others hurt a little.  Han Yu gritted his teeth, stepped forward and replied loudly: "Kneel up to the sky, kneel down to the ground, and kneel to your parents in the middle. Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have for me to kneel to you?"

    "Unbridled!" With an angry shout, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and struck a huge stone next to Han Yu. The huge stone was split into four pieces. Shenlong shouted angrily: "This is just a warning, I will give you another one."  Opportunity, kneel down!”

    "You are stronger than me, I admit it. But if you want to use your strength to make me surrender, bah!" Han Yu said, kicking the ground hard and flying above the dragon.  He raised his hands above his head, and a ball of flame appeared between his hands.  The fireball rose in the wind, and Ningping on the ground had already retreated far away with Han Mengxin.

    "Oh? What are you planning to do?" Shenlong looked at Han Yu with interest and asked while letting Han Yu do what he did.

    "You'll know in a minute." Han Yu replied with a sneer.

    ……

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the blue.  Shenlong understood what Han Yu was going to do.  However, Shenlong did not interrupt Han Yu's behavior.  Instead, he looked at Han Yu expectantly.  When Han Yu saw this, he thought it was Shenlong's bluff and ignored it. He only waited for his strongest move to be completed and then killed the Shenlong.

    There is always a gap between reality and ideals, just like Sis wants to marry a goddess.  But the result is often the same as taking a dinosaur home and living the same life.  When the huge fireball that Han Yu had high hopes for landed above Shenlong's head, he saw that Shenlong opened his big mouth and sucked the huge fireball into his body bit by bit.

    ……

    "Hiccup~" Shenlong seemed to be full. After burping, he looked at Han Yu and said, "Come on. Keep going. If you have any tricks, just use them."

    But Han Yu had no more moves at this time, and his last big move was easily resolved by Shenlong. This was a huge blow to Han Yu.  Ning Ping on the ground saw that the situation was not good, and immediately wanted to take Han Mengxin and leave first according to the previous agreement with Han Yu.  But Han Mengxin seemed to have expected it. Before Ning Ping could take action, a pair of light wings sprouted from behind Han Mengxin.  Flying to Han Yu's side.

    "What are you doing here? Where is Ningping?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "I want to be with you." Han Mengxin replied firmly.

    "Don't be ridiculous."

    "I'm not messing around."

    "You're just fooling around. Be obedient. You take one step first and I'll be there soon." Han Yu coaxed Han Mengxin.  But Han Mengxin was not fooled. She shook her head and replied, "Brother. I think this time will be different from before."

    "What's the difference? Go quickly, don't waste time."

    "If we want to go, let's go together; if we want to die, let's die together."

    Faced with Han Mengxin’s stubbornness, Han Yu decided to simply knock her out.  But before Han Yu could take action.  Han Mengxin was already alert and quickly moved away from Han Yu.  He even yelled: "Brother, why do you always want to bear the responsibility alone when something happens? Are we so unworthy of your trust?"

    "Nonsense, who said I don't trust you, I just don't want you to get hurt." Han Yu defended after hearing this.

    "But everything you say and do is a distrust of us. You don't believe that we can protect ourselves, and you don't believe that we can help you."

    "……I don't."

    "If you have it, you have it."

    "I don't!"

    "You have!"

    ……

    After the brother and sister repeated this issue dozens of times, Shenlong Aoze couldn't help but said, "I mean, you two, have you had enough trouble? Can't you say something more nutritious?"

    "What are you interrupting when we two brothers and sisters are talking? Get out of the way!" Han Yu, who was in a bad mood, said without thinking.Tao.

    Shenlong didn't react for a moment, and he only came to his senses after obediently retreating to the side.  He is the divine dragon, he is the strongest, and he is the master here.

    "Bastard! Do you know who you are talking to?" Shenlong Aoze, who came back to his senses, asked Han Yudao angrily.

    "You didn't say your name, I know who you are?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.

    "My name is Ao Ze, I am Shenlong, you must respect me."

    "Why? Just because you are uglier than me?"

    "Just because I'm better than you, I can easily kill you, including the people you want to protect." After saying this, Shenlong Ao Ze looked at Han Mengxin, who was standing opposite Han Yu, maliciously.

    Hearing this, Han Yu protected Han Mengxin behind him, stared at Shenlong Aoze and said coldly: "Hmph! Just try it and see if I will die with you to protect my sister."

    Facing Han Yu with a crazy look in his eyes, Shenlong's intuition told Ao Ze that he had better believe what the human in front of him said.

    “Human, what’s your name?” Ao Ze asked aloud.

    "Han Yu."

    "Han Yuyou are one of the few lunatics I have ever seen."

    "Thank you for the compliment."

    Ao Ze: ""

    Just when Ao Ze was thinking about how to end it now, a warning sign suddenly occurred in his heart. He turned around instinctively, and heard a loud noise immediately after. It turned out that Ning Ping used the crescent sword to hit the dragon scales on Ao Zezhen's body.  sound.

    Ao Ze was shocked and angry. What surprised him was that the attack just now was too sudden. He didn't expect someone to attack his Ni Lin.  What makes him angry is that Ni Lin is his face, which can also be said to be his only weakness. When someone attacks him, it's hard not to get angry.

    Ning Ping, who missed the hit, retreated to Han Yu and Han Mengxin, and said with some regret: "It's a pity that it didn't hit."

    "It doesn't matter, there will be a chance next time." Han Yu comforted after hearing this.

    When Ao Ze heard this, the anger that had been suppressed by him suddenly emerged again.

 Text Chapter 712: Ten Thousand Years Old Dragon

    Shenlong is very angry, and the consequences will be serious, right?

    Attacking the dragon's reverse scales and challenging the dragon's dignity seem to be disasters that will lead to death.  But Shenlong Aoze seemed to have some scruples and did not kill Han Yu and the others. After staring at Han Yu and the others for a while, he slowly changed his body and turned into the white-bearded old man before.

    "Hey, come down, I have something to ask you." Ao Ze, who was standing on the ground, waved to Han Yu and others and said in a loud voice.

    Han Yu and the other three looked at each other, wondering what kind of medicine Ao Ze was selling in his gourd.  It's just that the power gap between the two sides is too big. Even if Han Yu and the other three have the intention not to give up, they know that their resistance will only bring humiliation to themselves, so they have to fall back to the ground obediently and stand in front of Ao Ze.

    Ao Ze said to Han Yu and the others with a smile on his face: "Come on, come on, sit down and talk, don't be so formal."

    ……

    After Han Yu and the others sat down, Ao Ze asked: "You three are from outside this planet, right?"

    "Yes." Han Yu replied loudly.

    "Is there still a war outside?" Ao Ze asked impatiently.

    "A war? When was there no war?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Ao Ze was stunned for a moment when he was asked, and then said to Han Yu: "I didn't ask clearly just now. I was asking if the God-Destroying War started by humans is over?"

    "How long have you been on this planet?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "WellI came to this planet before the God-Destroying War started."

    "Are you a deserter?"

    "Don't say it so harshly. What do you mean by deserters? We just don't want to get involved in the war between humans and gods. If they want to fight to the death, just go and fight, don't even think about dragging me into the water."

    "I didn't expect you to be a peace lover."

    "Shit! I'm neither a human nor a god, so why do I have to do thankless things? Let me tell you, it's not just me, most of the monsters didn't participate in the war to destroy the gods. Otherwise, human beings would have resisted long ago.  Killed by God."

    “…I’ve never heard of this.”

    "You're right if you haven't heard of it. Think about it, no matter how powerful the gods are, they are only few in number. The reason why they can maintain their rule over mankind is largely because they rely on monsters like us who are not gods. It's a pity that those gods are so aloof.  They treat monsters as tools in their hands."

    "So your tools stopped working at the critical moment." Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "What is a strike?Hey. I asked you if you are okay? You haven't answered me yet." Ao Ze glared at Han Yu and said dissatisfied.

    Han Yu scratched his head and replied: "The God-Destroying War has ended long ago. After the God-Destroying War, mankind has experienced another catastrophe, but now the universe is still dominated by humans."

    "There's nothing we can do about it. After all, humans have a very strong reproductive capacity. You said the God-Destroying War is over?"

    "Yes. Do you want to leave this planet?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Oh, that's not true. I'm already old and don't have the energy to do things like space travel anymore." Ao Ze shook his head and replied.

    "Then how old are you?"

    "Well let me do the math. When the God-Destroying War happened, I had just celebrated my 9,200th birthday" Ao Ze thought for a moment and then replied.

    “…It seems we won’t regret the defeat.” Han Yu said with a depressed look.  Damn, what a shame, I actually encountered a ten thousand year old dragon.

    Ao Ze heard this and said with a smile: "Don't look like a resentful woman. Since you know that you have lost, what are your plans?"

    "Keep practicing. One day I will beat you to the ground with teeth all over your face." Han Yu replied blurtly.  Han Yu understood the common sense not to provoke those who are stronger than him, but when Ao Ze asked Han Yu about his future plans, Han Yu directly expressed his thoughts.

    "Oh, it's really difficult to beat me." Ao Ze was not angry, but looked at Han Yu with a smile.  Han Yu rolled his eyes and said, "If you don't set a higher difficulty level for yourself, how can you make progress?"

    "But you can't set a completely impossible level of difficulty for yourself."

    "I find that you seem a bit shameless, praising yourself in a roundabout way. Yes, you are very powerful. But you are definitely not invincible. As long as I am alive, I will continue to work hard to win.  The goal is to knock you down.”

    “But what if I want to kill you?” Ao Ze suddenly asked.

    "That only shows that you have no confidence in yourself and are worried that I will surpass you, soSo you have to solve this hidden danger of mine in advance.  "Han Yu said.

    Ao Ze was silent for a while after listening.  Looking at Han Yu, he said, "I suddenly realized that you are quite shameless."

    "Hehe" Han Yu, whose thoughts were revealed, smiled and scratched his head.  When Ao Ze saw this, he raised his crutch and tapped Han Yu's forehead lightly, "Don't worry, I didn't have any intention of killing you from the beginning. I was just happy to see you, and wanted to try your skills and  Character.”

    Han Yu and the other three heard what Ao Ze said.  I was relieved involuntarily, but I still didn't dare to take it lightly.  Ao Ze also knew that it was unrealistic to convince Han Yu and the others with just a few words.  It's not forced.

    "You said before that you were entrusted by the humans at the foot of the mountain to come here to destroy a demon, right?" Ao Ze asked aloud.

    "Yes, the demon requires the residents at the foot of the mountain to hand over a pair of boys and girls every year, otherwise it will trigger an avalanche and destroy the homes of those humans." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Then you can go back and tell those humans that the demon has been eliminated. Just like I told you before, I have eliminated it."

    Han Yu believed Ao Ze’s words. Considering Ao Ze’s strength, the demon would most likely be killed.  And even if Ao Ze is lying, Han Yu has no ability to solve Ao Ze now, so he might as well choose to believe it.

    "Ao Ze, that monster" Han Yu thought for a while and said to Ao Ze.  But before he finished speaking, the crutch in Ao Ze's hand fell on Han Yu's head.  Han Yu covered his head and looked at Ao Ze with a depressed expression. He heard Ao Ze say slowly: "Do you understand that you respect the old and love the young? I don't ask you to respect me as your elder, but you must be polite.  You should know that, right? Don’t you know how to use honorifics when dealing with people who are older than you?"

    "Then what should I call you?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Wellit's not too much to call me grandpa, right?" Ao Ze said slowly.

    "It's awkward, I can't scream." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "Then what are you going to shout?"

    "How about calling me sir?"

    "Okay." Ao Ze thought for a while and replied.

    With Ao Ze’s consent, Han Yu said, “Mr. Ao Ze, what did the monster you killed look like? Was it a green-faced man with fangs that would make him vomit out his last night’s meal just by looking at it”

    "No demons are that ugly." Ao Ze shook his head and asked Han Yu, "Why do you ask this?"

    "Hehe I'm just curious." Han Yu smiled after hearing this and said.

    Ao Ze rolled his eyes at Han Yu, thought for a while and said: "If you are so curious about the appearance of the demon, I will take you to meet him later. Anyway, you can't leave here for a while. We have time."

    "You want to imprison us?" Han Yu asked, glaring at Ao Ze.  As soon as he finished speaking, Ao Ze's crutch fell on Han Yu's head. Ao Ze said slowly: "Don't say it so harshly. I don't have any intentions for you. I just feel that your qualifications are rare. I want to give you some advice."  For a moment. If you don't want to, you can leave now."

    Han Yu covered his head and squatted on the ground. After listening to Ao Ze's explanation, his aching head suddenly felt less painful.  In the past, most of Han Yu and others' cultivation was still a matter of crossing the river by feeling the stones.  There is no reference at all.  But now there is a thousand-year-old dragon who wants to give him some advice. This is a good thing that Han Yu and others can only encounter but cannot ask for.  But Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Then what is your purpose?"

    "What purpose can I have for you?" Ao Ze asked puzzledly.

    “It’s okay, smile, it’s either a traitor or a thief Oops~” Han Yu covered his head and squatted on the ground again.  Ao Ze took back his crutch angrily, glared at Han Yu and said, "My purpose is to hit you on the head with the crutch. Are you satisfied with this answer?"

    Even if you are not satisfied.  Han Yu didn't want to have trouble with his own head.  This Ao Ze definitely did it on purpose. He must be avenging the stone he threw that hit him on the forehead.  But Han Yu didn't dare to say this idea, so as not to suffer Ao Ze's crutches again.

    Seeing that Han Yu closed his mouth knowing the current affairs, Ao Ze smiled with satisfaction.  He turned to look at Ning Ping and Han Mengxin and said, "Are you two husband and wife?"

    This question was asked so suddenly that Han Mengxin and Ning Ping suddenly blushed.  Han Yu on the side asked in confusion: "Mr. Ao Ze, why do you ask this?"

    "It's okay. I have a set of exercises for couples to practice here. If they are husband and wife, I can pass it on to them." Ao Ze replied after hearing this.

    "Mr. Ao Ze. Actually, I also have a wife." Han Yu thought for a while and said to Ao Ze with a smile.

    &nbsp; Ao Ze rolled his eyes at Han Yu, "Your eyes have given you away."

    "Hehe" Han Yu laughed and scratched his head.

    "Don't worry, you will be indispensable. But are these two people a couple?"

    "Ughthey are in a relationship with the purpose of getting married." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "That means they are not married. But why are they already divorced?" Ao Ze asked in confusion.

    "Oh times have changed. Now men and women have a trial marriage stage before getting married. Try it first and then buy it. If it is not suitable, forget it. No one will be delayed." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    "Brother, according to what you said, you and Sister Ke also taste first before buying?" Han Mengxin couldn't help but said angrily to Han Yu.  When Han Yu heard this, he quickly said: "That's different. There is only one ceremony between me and Lin Ke."

    "Then when do you plan to do things?"

    "Of course, after we finish exploring the Death Star Territory."

    "Sister Ke knows?"

    "We made this decision after discussion."

    "Ning Ping, do you think we" Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping and asked.

    "You have the final say." Ning Ping replied without hesitation.

    See here.  Han Yu sighed softly: "Alas~" Ao Ze on the side asked in confusion: "That Han Mengxin is your sister, right? His spouse obeys her so much, why are you sighing?"

    "My thoughts are complicated. On the one hand, I feel sad that Ningping doesn't stand up to his male compatriots. On the other hand, I feel happy that my sister has found someone who is willing to love her." Han Yu whispered to Ao Ze.

    After hearing this, Ao Ze shook his head and decided not to discuss this kind of thing with Han Yu anymore. He changed the subject and asked Han Yu: "Besides coming to destroy the demons, do you have anything else? If it weren't for us, we could almost start to attack you.  Guidance."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "If you didn't tell me, I would have forgotten it. Mr. Ao Ze, do you know about orbs like Yishizhu?"

    "Remembering the World Pearl? What is that?" Ao Ze asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Hmm maybe it's different from the name of the orb you know. A companion I know has lost her memory. We want to know what happened to her. Someone told me that there is a kind of orb called the Yishizhu that can allow us to see people being moved.  Memories of companions sealed in the brain.”

    "Beads that can see other people's memories" Ao Ze touched his chin and thought for a while, then shook his head and said to Han Yu: "I've never heard of it. I never knew that such beads existed. I only knew that there were soul-capturing beads.  This kind of evil magic can copy other people's memories, but I have never heard of the beads you mentioned. Even if they have different names, I have never heard of them."

    "Can the mind-catching technique know other people's memories?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Ao Ze shook his head and said to Han Yu: "Don't put your hope in this. I won't teach you, because the art of soul-stirring is a pure sorcery. While copying other people's memories, it will also  The person being copied becomes a fool."

    "That's right, then I won't ask." Han Yu replied immediately.

    "Then you don't want to know the closed memory of your companion?"

    "We are thinking of other ways. Originally, we could also try hypnosis to see if we can restore her memory. But that may cause her harm, so we rejected that method. Forget it,  If we can’t know, it’s also our destiny.”

    "You are open-minded."

    "I just don't want to harm people for no reason." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Ao Ze didn’t say anything more, he just kept mumbling, “Yishizhu, Yishizhu…” Han Yu looked at Ao Ze in confusion.  Don't understand what he is doing again.  But I didn't dare to disturb him at this time, so I could only watch Ao Ze repeating the words "Yi Shi Zhu" as if he was in a daze.

    After a while, Ao Ze stopped muttering, looked at Han Yu in front of him and said: "I really didn't remember the Yishi Pearl, but I remembered that there is a kind of orb called the Shadow World Pearl. The function of that bead is similar to that of the Yingshi Pearl.  The function of the World-Remembering Pearl you mentioned is almost the same."

    "Where can I find the Yingshi Pearl?" Han Yu, who was about to give up, asked quickly after hearing this.

    "Ehthere was originally some in this lake, but I basically ate them all up."

    "Eat, eat?"

    “Haha…eat it all.”

    "It's useless to say it after eating it all? Ouch~" Han Yu shouted to Ao Ze depressedly, but he immediately received another cane from Ao Ze.  Then Ao Ze said slowly: "What are you yelling about? Do you want to hear what I have to say?"? 

    "What else is there to say?" Han Yu asked in confusion, covering his head.

    "I ate the fish with the Shadow World Pearl hidden in its body, but I kept the pearl. If you want it, I can give you one."

    "Free gift?" Han Yu asked.

    “Nonsense!” Ao Ze replied angrily.

    "Where are the beads?" Han Yu stretched out his hand to Ao Ze with a happy face.  Ao Ze's eyes widened and he raised the crutch in his hand. When Han Yu saw it, he jumped away and shouted at Ao Ze: "Didn't you say it was for free? I asked you for it but you didn't give it."

    "I didn't bring it with me. Besides, why don't you be polite when you ask for something from someone? Why are you acting like a debt collector?" Ao Ze glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    The fist is the last word!

    Han Yu bowed to Ao Ze depressedly and said to Ao Ze: "Mr. Ao Ze, please give me a Shadow World Pearl. Is that okay?"

    "Hey~ That makes sense." Ao Ze nodded with satisfaction.  He stood up and said to Han Yu and the others: "Let's go, I'll take you to my Crystal Palace."

    "There is no sea here. Where did the Crystal Palace come from?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "You are ignorant and incompetent, who told you that only the Dragon Palace in the sea is called the Crystal Palace? As long as it is a Dragon Palace, it is a Crystal Palace." Ao Ze rolled his eyes at Han Yu and walked towards the lake.  After being lectured again, Han Yu touched his nose and followed Ao Ze sheepishly.  Han Mengxin and Ning Ping looked at each other and followed Han Yu hand in hand.

    You can see that the lake water automatically separates when Ao Ze approaches, just like a guard of honor.  Han Yu, who was following Ao Ze, looked left and right. For a moment, he felt as if he had entered an aquarium. The fish in the lake were swimming in the water, and he could touch them with just a stretch of his hand.

    "Don't be mean." Ao Ze, who was walking in front, seemed to have eyes behind his back. He reminded Han Yu when Han Yu reached out to catch the fish.  Han Yu, who was caught in the act, smiled sheepishly and withdrew his hand.  This caused Han Mengxin and Ning Ping who were following behind to chuckle.

    Not long after the group entered the lake, they arrived at the Crystal Palace where Ao Ze lived.  To be honest, this Crystal Palace is really a bit shabby. I don’t even know the word palace, but it looks like a courtyard.  Standing at the gate of the Crystal Palace, Han Yu looked up at the plaque that was about to fall, and couldn't help but ask Ao Ze: "Mr. Ao Ze, are you not very rich?"

    "Ah? Why do you ask that?" Ao Ze asked in confusion.

    Han Yu pointed at the crumbling plaque and said to Ao Ze: "That plaque is about to fall down. Didn't you see it? It's just a plaque and it won't cost you much."

    "Yeah~ It's really going to fall off. Strange? I remember I just nailed it on yesterday." Ao Ze looked up and muttered to himself with a puzzled look on his face.

    ? Han Yu, Han Mengxin, Ning Ping: ""

 Text Chapter 713 Dragon Palace?  Haunted house!

    As if to prove what Ao Ze said, the moment Ao Ze finished speaking, the plaque with the three words "Crystal Palace" hanging at the gate fell to the ground, fell to pieces with a "pop", and died.

    The scene immediately fell into an extremely embarrassing situation. After a while, Ao Zeqiang explained to Han Yu and the others: "The plaque is not strong, it is time to replace it with a new one."

    "Yes, yes." Han Yu and the other three nodded in agreement.

    The plaque incident was revealed with the concerted efforts of everyone, and Han Yu and the other three followed Ao Ze into the Crystal Palace.  Just as soon as he entered the door, Han Yu felt very disappointed.  The Crystal Palace looked like an ordinary courtyard house from the outside, but after Han Yu entered the door, he realized that this was not only an ordinary courtyard house, but also an ordinary broken courtyard house.

    If Ao Ze hadn’t said this was his Crystal Palace, Han Yu would have thought this was an abandoned house that had not been lived in for a long time.  It's messy and broken. Fortunately, it's underwater, otherwise it would be dirty.  But looking at Ao Ze's appearance, he seemed to be content with the situation and didn't dislike it at all.

    "Not pursuing it." Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    Ao Ze, who was walking in front, heard Han Yu's muttering and turned around and asked, "Han Yu, what did you just say?"

    "It's nothing, it's just that seeing your Crystal Palace reminded me of an ancient article I read before. The scene described in it is somewhat similar to where you live now."

    "Oh? What ancient text is it? Do you remember it?" Ao Ze asked with interest.

    "Who?!" Before Han Yu could say anything, Ning Ping, who was standing aside, suddenly shouted at the room on the east side of the Crystal Palace. Ao Ze heard this and said, "Don't be nervous, that's the tenant."

    "Tenant?Aren't you the Crystal Palace?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Yes, who stipulated that the Crystal Palace cannot be rented out?"

    Han Yu: ""

    “Perhaps Han Yu’s eyes were too direct, but Ao Ze couldn’t accept it anyway.  He immediately stared at Han Yu and asked, "Do you still want the Shadow World Pearl?"

    Hearing Ao Ze mention the Shadow World Pearl, Han Yu quickly nodded and replied: "Yes, of course."

    "Hmm Just don't meddle in so many other things" Before Ao Ze could finish his words, Ning Ping suddenly screamed and pulled out the Crescent Sword.  Follow Ning Ping's eyes.  I saw a figure walking out of the house to the west of the Crystal Palace.

    "What's your name? Aren't you alone?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    “She, she, came out without opening the door.” Ning Ping replied with a slight stutter.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the approaching figure, but no matter how Han Yu looked, all he saw was the back.  The co-author has been walking backwards towards me?

    "Mr. Ao Ze, you are back." The approaching figure greeted Ao Ze.  Ao Ze nodded and replied: "Ah. I'm back. Are you planning to go out?"

    "Yes, it's a bit boring to stay in the house all the time. Go out and get some fresh air."

    "By the way, call the boy in the east room. He sleeps all day long."

    After hearing what Ao Ze said, the figure nodded and replied: "Okay. But Mr. Ao Ze, you can't blame Ding Gu for sleeping all day long. After all, he was asleep when he died." After saying that, the figure floated towards the east room.

    "Han Yu, Han Yu. She seemed to have mentioned the word death just now, right?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    "Ah, that's it. Didn't you realize that that guy is a dead ghost? You see, that guy has been floating forward." Han Yu pointed at the figure floating towards the east room and replied.

    Ning Ping’s hand holding the Crescent Sword tightened

    "Don't be so nervous, those siblings are poor people too."

    "Mr. Ao Ze, are those siblings the boys and girls sacrificed to the demon by the people at the foot of the mountain last year?" Han Mengxin asked aloud.

    "Yeah, it's a pity that I came a step too late. When I found the demon, the brother and sister had been dead for a long time, and there was no way to return the favor." Ao Ze sighed with regret.  Speaking of this, Ao Ze seemed to have just remembered something.  He quickly told Han Yu and the other three: "Don't provoke those siblings, because they are unwilling to die. These siblings are evil spirits. If you don't provoke them, it will be fine. If you do, your lives will be in danger."

    "Thank you, Mr. Ao Ze, for the reminder. We will remember it." Han Mengxin thanked Ao Ze after hearing this.

    Ao Ze lived in the main room of the Crystal Palace. Han Yu and the other two followed Ao Ze into the room and immediately frowned.  It's really too messy. Calling it a pig's nest is a bit of an understatement for a real pig's nest.  But Ao Ze was not embarrassed at all.  After letting Han Yu and the others sit wherever they wanted, he began to search among the debris that was almost like a garbage dump.I started looking for it.

    "Mr. Ao Ze, let's help you find it together." Han Yu, who wanted to get here quickly, suggested to Ao Ze without being able to bear it.

    Unexpectedly, Ao Ze shook his head after hearing this and replied: "No, no, no, don't interfere. If you interfere, I won't remember where the Shadow World Pearl is.  Strange, I clearly remember that it was thrown in this area."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The things he put there, needs to be described in this way, is really hard to evaluate.  But just like Ao Ze said, in this situation, Han Yu and others really couldn't intervene. They could only stand boredly at the door, waiting for Ao Ze to find what they needed from the pile of debris.  thing.

    After standing for a while, Han Yu took out three relatively intact stools from the house and gave them to Han Mengxin and Ning Ping. The three of them sat at the door and waited together.  When this person is free, he will feel like he has nothing to do and likes to look around.  Ao Ze's room was sad to look at once, and sad to look at twice. In order not to make themselves sad, Han Yu and the other three could only choose to look outside.  Since we are looking outside, we will inevitably see the East and West rooms in the Crystal Palace.

    The figure who was talking to Ao Ze before entered the east room and there was no movement. I don’t know if she was asking her brother to get up or if she saw that his brother was sleeping soundly, she also took a nap.

    Thinking of what happened to the siblings, Han Mengxin couldn't help but sigh and said softly: "Those siblings are really pitiful."

    "Don't be too sympathetic. Have you forgotten what Mr. Ao Ze reminded us?" Han Yu quickly warned Han Mengxin after hearing this.  Ning Ping on the side also nodded repeatedly when he heard this and said: "Mengxin, people and ghosts have different paths. There are some things that we cannot do."

    "Looking at how nervous you are, I just said casually that I felt sorry for the siblings, and I didn't say what I was going to do." Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Han Yu and Ning Ping and said.

    Han Yu nodded and said: "It's not just about helping. Think about it, even Mr. Ao Ze's ten-thousand-year-old dragon can't make the evil spirit siblings resolve the resentment in their hearts. How can we do it?"  .”

    "Brother. Why are you different this time?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    "People will always grow. Not only me, but you, Ning Ping and everyone else on the Courage are also changing."

    "What has changed about me?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and replied: "Well He has become more powerful than before, his medical skills are better, and he also has someone he likes. Of course, there are things that have not changed."

    "What?" Han Mengxin asked.

    "Your kind personality and everlasting figure." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin with a wicked smile.

    "The second half of the sentence is redundant." Han Mengxin was silent for a while.  He gritted his teeth and glared at Han Yu.  Dissatisfaction with Han Mengxin.  Han Yu smiled and didn't care.  At this moment, the door of the east room opened, and after a "squeak" that made one's teeth feel sour, two figures walked out of the room one after another.

    Han Yu and the other two subconsciously looked in the direction of the east room.  I saw that this time the two figures could actually tell the difference between the front and the back.  But when they saw the front of the siblings, Han Yu and the other three felt that it would be better to look at the back.  What can be good about a dead person?

    Since they were eaten after being drowned by the demon, the siblings looked like they did when they were drowned. Their faces were swollen and blue, with water drops constantly flowing out of their foreheads.  dripping on the ground.  Han Yu and the three of them turned to look at Ao Ze, who was sticking his butt out and reaching for something under his bed.  Han Yu couldn't help but glance at the siblings again, and was suddenly shocked. The siblings actually rushed towards the three of them with their teeth and claws.  Han Yu made a quick decision, grabbed Han Mengxin and Ning Ping with both hands, pulled them into the room, and then kicked the door shut with his foot.

    Ao Ze heard the sound and turned to look at Han Yu and the other three who entered the room and asked, "What happened? Why did you get in?"

    "It seems like those siblings are going to attack us." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Oh, don't be afraid, they are just teasing you." Ao Ze comforted after hearing this.

    But Han Yu didn’t believe it.  He shook his head and said to Ao Ze: "Mr. Ao Ze, we are not familiar with them. Do you think it is appropriate to joke like this?"

    "Eh I'll tell them later. Look, I found the Shadow World Pearl." As he said this, Ao Ze handed a large ball of things in his hand to Han Yu's eyes as if it were a treasure.  Han Yu looked left and right, but he couldn't believe that the big group in front of him was stuck together.  The thing with even moss growing on its surface is the Shadow World Pearl.

    As if he saw the confusion in Han Yu's eyes, Ao Ze coughed lightly and assured Han Yu: "Don't think this bead doesn't look very good, it is really the Shadow World Bead."?? 

    Seeing Ao Ze's confident look, Han Yu stretched out his hand and twisted a bead.  Wipe off the moss on top.  Not to mention, after there is no moss.  This bead is really crystal clear and very beautiful.  The reason why Han Yu didn't believe it before was entirely due to appearance.

    "Mr. Ao Ze, do you know how to use this bead?" Han Yu asked aloud.  Since the Yishi Pearl has not been found, the help Li Ru said before is useless.  Han Yu could only ask Ao Ze who owned the Shadow World Pearl.  Ao Ze heard the words and replied: "The method of use is not difficult. Prepare a basin of water, then divide the beads into three parts, put one part into the water, let your amnesiac companion take the other part, and drip the last part into your own blood, and then tightly  Hold it tightly in the palm of your hand and think about what you want to know in your mind. The clear water in the basin will reflect what you want to know. By the way, this bead is disposable and will become invalid after use. If  If you still want to know, you have to use other beads.”

    "Yeah~" As soon as she finished speaking, Han Mengxin suddenly screamed, and Han Yu quickly asked: "What's wrong? What happened?"

    "Just now, someone just licked my ear with his tongue." Han Mengxin replied with a blushing face.  Han Yu looked at Ning Ping dissatisfied and said, "Ning Ping, you are so shameless."

    "Ah? What does this have to do with me?" Ning Ping asked with a depressed look.

    "Among the people here, besides you, who would do such a thing?" Han Yu looked at Han Yu with contempt and said.

    "I, I didn't." Ning Ping denied with a blush.

    "Hmph! If you dare to do something but don't act like it, you are not a man." Han Yu snorted coldly and said with disdain.

    Ning Ping: ""

    "Hey, do you still listen to me?" Ao Ze looked at Han Yu somewhat unhappily and asked.  Han Yu blinked when he heard this, looked at Ao Ze in confusion and asked: "Mr. Ao Ze, what do you want to say?"

    "I said that kind of beads can only be used once. If you want to know more, you need more Shadow World Beads."

    "Oh, what do you mean" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    As if waiting for Han Yu’s words, Ao Ze reached out and handed a large ball of Shadow World Beads to Han Yu and said: “Sell it to you!”

    "Oh, thank you for selling?" Han Yu hadn't finished thanking him yet.  Suddenly he wakes up.  Suddenly he looked at Ao Ze in disbelief.  The dignified old dragon wanted to sell the Shadow World Pearl to himself.  Is this guy so short of money?

    "Mr. Ao Ze, did I hear wrong just now?" Han Yu asked tentatively again.

    As if it was the first time he had done such a thing, Ao Ze nodded awkwardly and said, "Yes. I'll sell it to you. It's not expensive, as long as you have the same gold value as these Shadow World Pearls."  "

    "Mr. Ao Ze, you are a thousand-year-old dragon. Even calling you the Dragon King among Dragon Kings is not an exaggeration Are you so short of money?"

    "Alas, there is no surplus food in the Dragon King's house." Ao Ze was silent for a moment.  He said after a long sigh.

    Han Yu and the others: ""

    Han Yu has always been a little unable to accept that Ao Ze wanted to sell the poorly-looking Yingshi Pearl to him.  But reality is reality. Looking at this dilapidated Crystal Palace, Han Yu suddenly understood.  However, I was still a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask: "Mr. Ao Ze, with all due respect, with your ability, wanting money doesn't seem to be a problem, right?"

    "I understand what you mean, but I am the Dragon King. I am not a robber, and I don't dare to do that kind of robbery." Ao Ze said to Han Yu with a serious face.

    To be honest, Han Yu did feel a sense of awe for Ao Ze when he heard this.  Although he has great power, he can control his emotions and not act recklessly. This is a behavior that is very worthy of admiration from others.

    "Mr. Ao Ze, besides things like the Shadow World Pearl, if there is anything else you don't want, take it out. I'm not short of money." Han Yu said to Ao Ze with a wealthy look.

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  Ao Ze smiled, shook his head and said: "I left in a hurry back then. I didn't even have time to bring out my savings. After so many years, I don't know who got the advantage of those treasures in the end. These Shadow World Beads are the most valuable thing I have here."  It’s something valuable, and other things are worthless. If you fancy something, just take it away. It’s like tidying up the room for me.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping suddenly shouted urgently: "Mengxin, Mengxin, what's wrong with you?"

    Han Yu followed the sound and saw Ning Ping holding Han Mengxin who fell in his arms with an anxious look on his face.  Han Yu immediately frowned and took two steps to Ning Ping's side. He saw that Han Mengxin's eyes were closed tightly at this moment, her face was pale, and her originally rosy lips were without any blood at this moment.  And between her eyebrows, there was a hint of black aura.?Clearly visible.

    “No!” Ao Ze, who was approaching, shouted immediately when he saw this, rushed out of the room, and headed straight to the east room.  When Han Yu saw this, he knew something was wrong and quickly followed him out.  When he arrived at the door of the east room, he saw Ao Ze rushing out of the room. He didn't talk nonsense to Han Yu, he just said "chasing" and rushed straight to the door.

    For Han Yu, family is the most important thing to him, and Han Mengxin, who is related by blood to him, is Han Yu's heart. Even Lin Ke can only be ranked second.  But now something happened to Han Mengxin, and it was most likely the evil spirit siblings who did it, which made Han Yu feel extremely angry.

    If it weren’t for the wrong location, Han Yu would have gone berserk at this moment.  Han Yu was seen with a gloomy face, following Ao Ze closely, just waiting for Ao Ze to give him an explanation.  And Ao Ze also regretted his decision to bring Han Yu and the others to the Crystal Palace. If he had known earlier, he would have come back to get the Shadow World Pearl and left Han Yu and the others waiting on the shore.

    Although the siblings are pitiful, they are veritable evil spirits. If they see a living person, they will harm them.  When he thought of this, Ao Ze looked back at Han Yu and was startled.  Ao Ze believed that if something happened to Han Mengxin, the human with the ability of fire would definitely fall into the devil's path.  This is not what Ao Ze wants to see!

    I dared to return to the shore in a hurry. It was already night outside and the sun had already set.  The evil brother and sister were standing not far from the shore, facing each other, sitting cross-legged, with their hands on each other, eyes closed and silent.

    "Stop! Don't do something wrong!" Ao Ze, who arrived at the shore, shouted and ran towards the evil spirits of his siblings.

    ??????????????????????? But the evil spirits of the brother and sister seemed not to have heard Ao Ze’s cry, and still went their own way.  When Ao Ze was less than ten meters away from the evil spirits of his siblings, he suddenly hit a transparent barrier.  While rubbing his face that hurt from the collision, Ao Ze continued to shout to his brother and sister: "Although your experience is unfortunate, you can't harm others just because of this. Think about it, you are unfortunate, but you can be killed."  Aren’t you innocent when you harm people? What’s the difference between what you’re doing now and the humans you resent?”

    The last words Ao Ze said seemed to stimulate the evil spirits of the siblings. The two little guys opened their eyes at the same time and let out a scream in unison.

 Text Chapter 714 The evil spirits of siblings

    Evil spirits are very troublesome beings.  Generally, it is caused by people who have suffered great injustice before death, and even after death, the soul cannot enter reincarnation because it carries a lot of resentment.  Every evil spirit is a dangerous terrorist. The purpose of their existence is to take revenge on society and kill any living person who appears in front of them.

    The evil spirits of the siblings were sacrificed to the demon. The resentment of being abandoned by a trusted person and the pain of being tortured to death by the demon made the souls of the poor siblings unable to enter reincarnation after death, and could only become a pair.  A vicious spirit that kills people.  The reason why Ao Ze took in these evil siblings was that he wanted to use time to eliminate the resentment of the evil siblings so that they could re-enter reincarnation.  But now it seems that Ao Ze's idea was wrong. After meeting the three living people Han Yu, the true nature hidden in the siblings was immediately exposed.

    As the evil spirits of the siblings screamed, the entire holy lake seemed to be trembling. Ao Ze's face changed, and he immediately reached out to stop Han Yu who was about to rush over, and shouted in a low voice: "Don't go there, this is a ghost roar, ordinary people  I'll lose my mind immediately after hearing this. I didn't expect these siblings to develop such skills without me knowing. It really shouldn't be underestimated."

    "I don't care if you look down on it, but if you dare to touch my sister, you can't! Get out of the way, and I will save these two brats in a flash."

    "Except for the bright holy fire of heaven, the red lotus karma fire of hell, and the ghost fire of the abyss, there is no other flame that can burn these siblings who only have spiritual bodies. You'd better save some energy." Ao Ze shook his head and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu did not listen to the advice. He stared at the evil spirit of his brother and sister and said slowly to Ao Ze: "I don't know where to find the three kinds of fire you mentioned. I only know that my sister was hurt. Then I  The older brother has to stand up for her!" As he said that, Han Yu crossed Ao Ze and walked towards his brother and sister.

    When they noticed that Han Yu was approaching, the evil spirits of the siblings suddenly let out a burst of giggles, which was so cruel and terrifying that it made people shudder.  But Han Yu didn't stop at all. He still approached the evil spirit of his sister and brother unhurriedly, and at the same time quietly took out the healing bottle that Han Mengxin gave him.  Opened the bottle cap.

    Although we say we want revenge, we don’t just lower our heads and rush forward blindly.  Han Yu knew that Ao Ze's previous persuasion was true, and it was precisely because of this that Han Yu took out the healing bottle.  Han Yu believes that the attributes of power are mutually reinforcing and incompatible.  Since the siblings in front of me are evil spirits.  Then their power should be a kind of death, and the healing bottle Han Mengxin handed to her was indeed full of the power of life.  Regardless of whether it can solve these two imps, but interfere with what they do next.  It should still be no problem.

    "Giggle" Seeing that Han Yu was not scared away by his own laughter, the evil siblings laughed even louder.  Ao Ze, who was standing not far away, suddenly changed his face when he heard the sound, and immediately began to form seals with his hands. Following Ao Ze's movements, magic circles appeared in the air one by one.  The Holy Lake suddenly seemed to have turned into a closed space, giving people an invisible sense of oppression.

    Han Yu stopped, looked up at the top floor of the enclosed space, frowned slightly, and shouted at the evil spirits of his siblings: "Hand over my sister's soul."

    "Giggle" The evil spirit of the brother and sister let out a ghostly laugh.

    It looks like the negotiations have broken down.  Han Yu, who had no patience, picked up the healing bottle with the cap opened in his hand. He raised his head and was about to throw it at the evil spirits of his siblings, but Ao Ze reached out and caught him.

    "Don't throw it away, let me come." Ao Ze whispered to Han Yu.

    Han Yu said nothing and took a step back silently.  Seeing Han Yu, step back.  Ao Ze couldn't help but feel relieved. He took a step forward and said to his brother and sister, "Do you still know me?"

    Facing Ao Ze, the siblings seemed to be stunned for a moment, and instead of continuing to laugh, they looked thoughtful.  Upon seeing this, Ao Ze hurriedly said: "We have lived together for nearly a year. Do you still remember?"

    The siblings seemed to think of Ao Ze and nodded slowly towards Ao Ze.  Ao Ze quickly continued: "You are a pair of evil spirits, but it does not mean that there is no chance of re-entering reincarnation. As long as the resentment on your body can be dissipated, you can still continue to be reincarnated. But if you harm someone, then you will be reincarnated."  There really is no chance. I can only be an evil spirit forever."

    "" As if convinced by Ao Ze, the evil spirits of the siblings slowly walked towards Ao Ze.  Upon seeing this, Ao Ze opened his hands and took two steps forward, apparently wanting to hug his brother and sister.  After hesitating for a moment, the brother and sister Xiuling immediately stretched out their hands as if to hug Ao Ze.

    "Be careful!" Han Yu, who was standing behind Ao Ze, suddenly shouted and threw the healing bottle in his hand hard, hitting Ao Ze directly.

    Ao Ze was stunned for a moment when he was hit, and then looked at the evil spirits of his siblings.  The originally confused expression had disappeared, leaving only a sinister sneer on his face.  Their little hands don’t know whatAt this time, long and sharp nails had grown out, and it seemed that he planned to test the sharpness on Ao Ze's body.

    Fortunately, with Han Yu’s reminder, Ao Ze escaped.  The evil spirit of the brother and sister who had been revealed let out bursts of ghostly laughter and quickly retreated to their original positions.

    "Thank you." Ao Ze thanked Han Yu who came to him.

    "It's okay. Being a good gentleman is an unlucky profession. I won't do it anyway. If you can't bear it, then I'll do it." Han Yu whispered to Ao Ze.

    Ao Ze shook his head when he heard this, "Your sister's soul was captured by these siblings. I am also responsible for this, so I will not stand idly by. It's just that I don't want to do anything to these poor siblings, can you?  Please do it for me and discipline these siblings."

    “…can I touch them?”

    "As long as I promise not to beat them to death."

    "No problem, I promise you." Han Yu agreed to Ao Ze's request.

    Perhaps it was the brother and sister's attempt to attack Ao Ze that angered Ao Ze. Although he sympathized with the brother and sister's misfortune, Ao Ze decided to teach the brother and sister a lesson.  It doesn't mean that you are invincible because you are an evil spirit. If I really want to deal with you, there are many ways.

    Ao Ze asked Han Yu to stand in a magic circle and explained to Han Yu: "I will give you a blessing spell later, and then you can meet this pair of siblings. I think as long as you can meet this pair  Sister and brother, you don’t need my help for the rest, right?”

    "No need. If I, as an adult, can't take care of two little brats, then my life will be in vain." Han Yu replied with a ferocious smile on his face as he looked at the evil spirit of his brother and sister not far away.  It was obvious that they had become evil spirits that could scare ordinary people, but after seeing Han Yu's smile, the evil spirits of the brother and sister couldn't help but shudder.

    I saw Han Yu walking towards his brother and sister with a smile on his face.  The evil spirits of the brother and sister immediately let out a ghost roar at Han Yu, but what disappointed the evil spirits of the sister and brother was that the ghost roar that should be effective on humans actually failed.  Han Yu walked up to the fierce siblings without being affected at all.

    Between the living and the dead.  Being in different worlds, they should not be able to interfere with each other.  But just like you can't touch me, I can't touch you.  If you want to get in touch, you must use third-party media.  Now, Han Yu is obviously ready to break this iron law.  Han Yu then stepped on his brother Ji Ling to the ground.  Let Di Jiling lie on the ground with his back up and pull hard with his limbs.  Then he grabbed Sister Jiling's hands, put them behind her back, raised her free hand, and slapped Sister Jiling's little butt hard.  Logically speaking, evil spirits are spiritual beings and cannot be touched by living people.  Han Yu, who accepted Ao Ze's spell, did it.

    "Pah! Pah! Pah!" The right hand kept falling on Sister Xiiling's little buttocks. At first, Sister Xiiling was still struggling and roaring, but later, there was only a snapping sound.  The only thing left was the cries of the evil spirit.

    ……

    After Han Yu spanked his elder sister Jiling, and then gave his younger brother Jiling a severe spanking, Ao Ze came over to rescue his sister and brother Jiling who fell into the clutches of the devil.  He stopped Han Yu and said, "Hey~ It's almost done. These two little guys have learned their lesson."

    The evil spirits of the brother and sister who wanted to sneak attack Ao Ze just now seemed to have seen their own protective gods. They hid behind Ao Ze and refused to show their faces.

    Seeing Ao Ze begging for mercy, Han Yu had no choice but to give Ao Ze face, and then gave up and said: "Let these two brats return my sister's soul."

    A good man doesn’t want to suffer the immediate loss, and the vicious siblings who don’t want to be beaten again don’t even dare to fart.  He obediently returned Han Mengxin's soul that he had just obtained.  Seeing Han Mengxin slowly waking up while being held by Ning Ping, Han Yu felt relieved.  It's not easy for him to just forgive his siblings.

    "Listen, you two brats, if you dare to harm anyone again, next time you will open your butts to eight petals!"

    Hearing Han Yu’s threat, the siblings reached out and covered their butts in unison.  Ao Ze was secretly amused when he saw this.  He reached out and took out a small bottle from his arms, poured out a dark green pill and handed it to Han Yu, saying, "Give this to your sister and she'll be fine."

    "When did you make this pill?" Han Yu asked, holding the dark green pill.

    "What do you mean?" Ao Ze asked puzzledly.

    “Isn’t this pill past its expiration date?”

    Ao Ze: ""

    ……

    Han Mengxin woke up and turned around. When she opened her eyes, she saw the anxious faces of Ning Ping and Han Yu.  See Han Mengxin wake up.  Han Yu asked hurriedly: "Mengxin, how are you feeling now?"

    "Hmm not bad. I feel as light as a swallow." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    &nbsp; Seeing Han Mengxin admit that it was okay, Han Yu finally felt relieved. He turned around and shouted after Ao Ze: "Come here, you two! Do you have the guts to do bad things, but don't have the guts to admit it?"

    Behind Ao Ze, the brother and sister Xiao Ling lowered their heads and walked slowly in front of Han Mengxin. Ning Ping, who was holding Han Mengxin, immediately looked nervously at the brother and sister Xiao Ling who came over.

    "I'm sorry." The evil siblings were silent for a while and whispered to Han Mengxin.

    "What are you talking about? I can't hear you." Han Yu shouted loudly.

    When Sister Ji Ling heard this, she raised her head and rolled her eyes at Han Yu. She closed her eyes and shouted loudly to Han Mengxin: "I'm sorry, we were wrong. We shouldn't have harmed others."

    ?? Han Mengxin looked at Sister Jiling in surprise. It was not that Sister Jiling looked scary, but that Sister Jiling looked very cute at the moment.  Sister Ji Ling, who was restored to her original appearance by Ao Ze's magic, is a lovely-looking little girl with a sweet smile. People can't help but feel sorry for her as soon as they see her.  And looking at the younger brother Ji Ling, he is also a simple and honest-looking little boy.

    "Two such cute children are willing to give them to the devil. Those people are really cruel." Han Mengxin murmured in a low voice.

    After hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but remind Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, don't be fooled by the appearance of these two brats. Do you know that you were almost harmed by these two brats?"

    "I know, but I forgive them." Han Mengxin nodded and said to Han Yu.

    Regarding Han Mengxin’s decision, Han Yu could only shake his head and gave up the idea of ????making trouble for the two brats.

    "Why do you want to forgive us? What are your intentions?" Sister Jiling suddenly asked Han Mengxin.

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin smiled at Sister Jiling and waved to signal Sister Jiling to come closer.  Seeing this, Sister Jiling took two steps forward, then looked at Han Yu who was standing next to Han Mengxin with a look of fear on her face, and couldn't help but reach out and touch her butt.  The pain has not dissipated until now.

    "Brother, step back, you're scaring the child." Han Mengxin said to Han Yu when she saw this.

    Han Yu shook his head, took two steps back and pushed Ao Ze to Han Mengxin's side.  To be honest, Han Yu didn't believe that his brother and sister had changed their ways, but Han Mengxin had to retreat on her own, so she had better retreat.  Anyway, even if she didn't retreat, Han Mengxin would still be close to the evil spirits of her siblings.

    When the siblings came closer, Han Mengxin said gently: "You are children. You have suffered unfair treatment and bear responsibilities that should not be borne by you. This makes me sympathize with you. I don't want to be with you."  I don’t care about what you did before, I just hope you won’t do that kind of harmful thing again in the future.”

    "Actually, this is also the first time we have harmed someone, and the result" Sister Ji Ling said this and secretly glanced at Han Yu who was standing not far away.  When Han Yu saw this, he glared, raised his hand and shouted, "What's the matter? You still want to sum up your experience and do better next time, right?"

    The fierce sister was so frightened that she shrank her neck and curled her mouth, looking as if she was about to cry.  Han Mengxin was greatly distressed when she saw this, and couldn't help but said angrily to Han Yu: "Brother, you scared her."

    Han Yu, who was blamed by Han Mengxin, said depressedly: "My good sister, you are so kind. You haven't seen these two brats when they are arrogant, otherwise you would never sympathize with these two brats.  "

    "Okay, brother, how old are you and you still have to argue with two brats." Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood

 Text Chapter 715 Half a month later

    Time flies by like a blink of an eye. Han Yu and others have been in the Holy Lake for half a month.  During this half month, Han Yu and others accepted Ao Ze's guidance.  Although their strength has not increased much, the main combatants like Han Yu and Ning Ping have a deeper understanding of how to use power.

    After dealing with the evil spirits of the siblings, Han Yu first went back to the mountain and told those who were waiting for news about what happened.  When those people heard about the evil spirits of the siblings, they all expressed guilt and regret.  Han Yu didn't want to ask how these people sacrificed the siblings to the demons at this time last year, because it would not help.  Things have happened, and no amount of guilt and regret can turn back time.

    From the moment he mentioned the evil spirits of the siblings but did not find anyone standing out from the crowd, Han Yu guessed that the siblings were probably helpless at that time. The two little people who had lost their protection were attacked by a group of hypocritical adults.  Abandoned in order to protect themselves, it is no wonder that the siblings turned into evil spirits after death.

    Poor people must be hateful!  Hateful people must also have pity!  Because of the evil spirits between his siblings, Han Yu didn't look good on those who expressed gratitude to him.  From the evil spirits of the siblings, Han Yu seemed to see the past between himself and Han Mengxin.  After his parents were killed, he and his younger sister were also persecuted by those in his parents' clan. Fortunately, he had the strength at the time, otherwise the fate that awaited him would certainly not be much better.  In comparison, I and my sister are luckier than the evil brother and sister.  At least when he and his sister were helpless, there was still a master who stood up to protect him from the wind and rain, even though that master was a bit crooked.  Thinking of my master, I wonder where he and his wife are now and how are they doing?

    Because he had to accept Ao Ze’s guidance, and because Han Yu didn’t want to meet those people at the bottom of the mountain who forced his siblings to be evil for the sake of their own safety, the Courage followed Han Yu to the holy lake after he came down the mountain.  The people on the Courage saw Ao Ze, and also saw the evil spirits of the brother and sister.

    Because he knew what happened to the siblings, Han Yu had a better attitude towards the siblings.  But maybe it's because they were spanked.  This pair of siblings always hides and avoids Han Yu whenever they can.  Whenever Han Yu appears, the evil spirits of the siblings are like a mouse meeting a cat, not daring to move.  For this reason, Han Yu expressed his helplessness and could only concentrate on accepting Ao Ze's instructions.  Try to have as little contact with the evil spirits of your siblings as possible.

    By the holy lake.  Han Yu sat cross-legged on a big stone, listening to Ao Ze's teachings.

    "Power does not distinguish between good and evil, just like mountains and rivers, it just exists there. But the creatures that use power are divided into good and evil. Just like light and darkness. The properties of these two powers are opposite, but this is not  It means that light must represent justice, and darkness must represent evil. The reason why there is good and evil is just because of artificial regulations. Just like the gun in Field's hand, it can kill people. But you can say that the gun is evil  Is it? I'm afraid not. It's just an object. The same goes for power. You can use power to do good things, and you can use power to do bad things. There is no right or wrong with power, there are right and wrong, it's just a creature with power. Your flame  The power is very strong, but you don't know how to use it. Can you say that the power of fire is not good? No. There is no weak power, only weak creatures."

    "Of course if you want to be strong, the best way is to master as much power as possible and learn to use it more rationally. There is no shortcut to mastering power. It is to train yourself. Power is like this lake, and you are like a  A container can reserve more power only by exercising itself and constantly expanding its capacity. But no matter how hard it is to expand, it will eventually come to an end. At this time, how to use power more rationally becomes particularly important.  .”

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but concentrate.  Han Yu doesn't care about the good or evil of power, nor the right or wrong of power.  He just wants to know how to make himself stronger.  Seeing Han Yu's appearance at this moment, Ao Ze shook his head slightly in his heart.  However, he continued: "The key to rational use of power is actually very simple to say, just three words, don't waste it."

    "Huh?" Han Yu, who was concentrating, couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when he heard this. He thought Ao Ze's answer would be difficult for people to understand, but he didn't expect it to be such a simple three words.

    Seeing Han Yu in a daze, Ao Ze explained: "Don't underestimate these three words. It looks easy, but in fact it is difficult to do. It is said that it is not wasteful, but when you attack your opponent, you know how much force to use.  Can strength solve the opponent's problem at once? You don't know, so waste is inevitable. And what we have to do is learn how to avoid excessive waste."

    "That is to say, waste is certain. What I want to learn is how to reduce the power of waste to a minimum." Han Yu looked at Ao Ze and asked.

    Ao ZeHearing this, he nodded, "Yes. This is what I want to teach you next, how to control your power more accurately. To be honest, your attacks are a bit flashy. You only need a little power to achieve the expected effect.  But you just want to do that kind of prelude to whistling. This is a waste. Secondly, you must learn to compress your own strength."

    "Compression?"

    "Yes, compression. Isn't there a saying that the essence is what is concentrated?"

    "But I tried it, and it didn't become too powerful. It just seemed a lot smaller." Han Yu said and stretched out his right hand, and a basketball-sized fireball appeared in his hand. Then, under Ao Ze's gaze, the basketball-sized fireball appeared in his hand.  The fireball became the size of a volleyball.

    "Keep compressing." Seeing that the fireball was no longer getting smaller, Ao Ze couldn't help but say.

    "It's no big deal." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    After hearing this, Ao Ze frowned slightly, and after thinking for a while, he said to Han Yu: "Did you come up with this compression yourself?"

    "Yes. But later I saw that this method was of no use and gave up."

    "I really don't know whether I should praise you as a genius or a fool?" Ao Ze was silent for a while and then said to Han Yu.  After hearing this, Han Yu said unhappily: "What do you mean by this?"

    "Forget it, I said the wrong thing. It's commendable that you can think of compression when there is no one to guide you. Look at me." As he said this, Ao Ze stretched out his right hand and turned it up, a water polo as big as a basketball.  Appearing in the hand, the water polo gradually shrank, and after shrinking to the size of a volleyball, it continued to shrink until it shrunk to the size of a tennis ball.

    "How did you do it?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    Ao Ze didn’t answer Han Yu’s question immediately, but casually threw the ball the size of a tennis ball in his hand towards a boulder by the lake.  The boulder is more than two meters high and stands upright on the edge of the lake.  But when attacked by water polo.  The boulder was actually penetrated, and the water polo that penetrated the boulder continued unabated and hit the mountain wall directly. A large piece of the solid mountain wall was immediately dented.

    Han Yu was about to straighten up. He looked at Ao Ze with a somewhat excited look and asked again: "Tell me quickly. How did you do it?"

    "You're asking me with this attitude?" Ao Ze rolled his eyes at Han Yu and asked.

    "" Han Yu was silent for a moment.  He stood up and walked in front of Ao Ze, bent down and bowed deeply, begging: "Please Mr. Ao Ze, please teach me how to compress my strength like you do."

    "Not bad, quite sensible." Ao Ze nodded with satisfaction and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu is a person with strong self-esteem.  But I won’t hold on for the so-called face.  When he encounters something he wants to learn, Han Yu is able to put down his arrogance.

    Hearing what Ao Ze said, Han Yu quickly asked impatiently: "Please give me some advice from Mr. Ao Ze."

    “Don’t worry, it’s not too late to wait until after dinner.” Ao Ze waved his hand and said to Han Yu.  Because Ao Ze saw Shi Bafang of the Courage coming out of the Courage.  After this half month of contact, Ao Ze can be said to have had a feast.  Even though Ao Ze is a thousand-year-old dragon.  But when it comes to cooking, I know nothing about it.  Usually if I'm hungry, I just find something to eat, sometimes even raw.  Where have you ever eaten food that was cooked with care?  Ao Ze felt like he couldn't control his saliva when he thought of those fragrant delicacies.  If Ao Ze had the greatest affection among Han Yu and others, it would be Shi Bafang.  If Ao Ze hadn't already met Han Yu and others, Ao Ze would have thought of leaving Shi Bafang as his own chef.

    "Mr. Ao Ze, dinner is ready." Shi Bafang stepped forward and said to Ao Ze.

    "Okay, okay, what are you eating today?"

    "Have barbecue. I would like to ask Mr. Ao Ze to help catch some fish."

    "No problem." Ao Ze agreed without hesitation, turned around and jumped into the lake.  Han Yu, who was left alone, could only helplessly shake his head and smile bitterly when he saw this. He looked at Shi Bafang depressedly and complained: "Bafang, you came at the wrong time."

    "I'm sorry, Han Yu, I have to come now. Sister Lin Ke wants to talk to you about something and is waiting for you in the Courage." Shi Bafang replied with a smile, without any sign of apology.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked curiously: "Do you know what Lin Ke wants from me?"

    "It's about the evil spirits of the brother and sister."

    "What? Those two little guys are disobedient?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "That's not true. It seems that Black and White Light Tigers have thought of how to save the siblings. But we are not sure, so we want to discuss it with you."

    "Well being an evil spirit all the time is not a problem in the final analysis. Then later, after Ao Ze comes out of the lake, we willGo.  "As soon as he finished speaking, Ao Ze rushed out of the lake and landed in front of Shi Bafang. Following Ao Ze out of the lake, there was a big fish about two meters long, which Ao Ze raised with both hands.  The top of the head is wagging its tail in vain.

    "Is this fish enough?" Ao Ze asked Shi Bafang.

    Shi Bafang heard the words and replied: "That's enough. With this fish, I can have a whole fish feast for everyone to try." When he heard the three words "whole fish feast", Ao Ze's eyes suddenly lit up, and he felt like hearing the name  Won't disappoint.

    "Do you need my help?" Ao Ze asked.  As a ten-thousand-year-old dragon, Ao Ze can be considered cunning. He knew that Shi Bafang could not stay by his side forever to cook for him, so he wanted to learn to cook some delicious food before Shi Bafang left.  It's just that Ao Ze really has no talent for cooking.  Even with Shi Bafang's careful teaching, the food Ao Ze made was either half-cooked or dead. In any case, it would be more appropriate to say it was food, rather than a biochemical weapon.

    Once he heard that Ao Ze wanted to help, Shi Bafang's expression suddenly changed.  Han Yu, who was standing next to him, smiled when he saw this and came to the rescue for Shi Bafang: "Mr. Ao Ze, we are going to discuss the evil spirits of the siblings. Are you interested in hearing about them?"

    When Ao Ze heard about the evil spirits of the siblings, he had to temporarily put aside his love for cooking and follow Han Yu to the Courage.  Ao Ze knew very well that it was impossible to keep the evil spirits of the siblings in a state of evil spirits.  Although the evil spirits of the brother and sister are very good now and don't dare to harm others.  But things are unpredictable. Han Yu and others cannot take the siblings with them when they leave, and it is impossible for him to take care of the siblings forever.  Leave it alone?  Ao Ze doesn't have the habit of giving up halfway.  Since he intervened in the first place, Ao Ze must start well and end well.

    Returning to the Courage with Han Yu, Lin Ke and others from the Courage had been waiting for a long time.  The brother and sister were also there, sitting quietly among the crowd, as soon as they saw Han Yu's face.  The siblings immediately lowered their heads.  Don't dare to say anything anymore.  Han Yu was almost used to the attitude of his siblings towards him, so he didn't take it seriously. He walked to his seat and sat down, seeing that everyone had already arrived.  Then he said: "Let's get started."

    ……

    Through Hei Guanghu’s and Bai Guanghu’s narration, Han Yu and others understood one thing. If they want to let the evil spirits of the siblings re-enter reincarnation, they must make their wishes come true.  But what is the wish of these two siblings?

    Thinking of this question, everyone looked at the two siblings sitting on either side of Ao Ze.  The sister and brother, who were a little uncomfortable being looked at by everyone, leaned closer to Ao Ze.  Han Mengxin said with a gentle face: "Don't be afraid. Tell us your wishes, and we will help you realize them."

    Unlike how they treated Han Yu, the attitudes towards Han Mengxin were completely different. After being questioned by Han Mengxin, the elder sister seemed to have mustered up the courage and whispered to Han Mengxin, "I want revenge."

    "Are you looking for those people at the foot of the mountain?" Han Mengxin asked softly.

    Sister Jiling shook her head when she heard this, "Although I hate those people, I also know that they had no choice at the time. Between their children and our siblings, they just chose the option that was most beneficial to them.  My brother and I now hate the monster who killed us. Without it, none of these things would happen."

    "Well, the grudges are clear, yes. But hasn't that demon been eliminated by Mr. Ao Ze? Do you have other wishes?" Han Mengxin nodded and asked in confusion.

    "No. The demon is not dead, he is just sealed." Sister Jiling shook her head and said.

    Under everyone's gaze, Ao Ze touched his nose in embarrassment and said, "The little girl is right. That demon was indeed sealed by me and has not disappeared. But it's not that I don't want to destroy that guy. And  That’s the guy who’s going to be hard to take down.”

    "What's the problem?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "That demon has the power of reincarnation. That is to say, even if he is eliminated, he can still be reincarnated and reborn through the power of reincarnation."

    "Doesn't that mean that the siblings' wishes will never be fulfilled?" Han Yu asked, pointing to the siblings sitting next to Ao Ze.

    "You can say that. That's why I came up with the idea of ??sealing him, hoping that by sealing him, I could eliminate the resentment in the hearts of the siblings. But now it seems that this method is a bit ineffective." Ao Ze said with a little regret.

    After listening to Ao Ze’s words, everyone fell silent.  The power of reincarnation, to put it bluntly, is reincarnation.  Although I don’t know what I will be reincarnated into, I have to admit that this is indeed an immortal existence.

    Seeing that everyone looked embarrassed, Sister Jiling said to everyone: "Don't worry about us siblings. The worst is that if we don't leave here for the rest of our lives, we will??It's good now.  "

    Sister Ji Ling’s words did not make Han Yu and others feel relaxed.  Because Han Yu and others knew from Ao Ze that even if evil spirits do not actively harm others, their resentment will increase day by day. When it increases to a certain level, the evil spirits will go berserk.  The situation of the siblings was already very pitiful, and Han Yu and others did not want the final outcome of the siblings to be like that.

    "What a bunch of idiots. The reason why these siblings are evil spirits is because they have resentment in their bodies. As long as the resentment in them can be dispelled, then these siblings will naturally be able to  Reenter reincarnation." Black Light Tiger suddenly spoke to everyone.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied casually: "Then you can tell me how to eliminate the resentment between these siblings?"

    "Of course we are going to deal with the sealed demon. As long as the fate of that demon becomes more miserable, the resentment between the siblings will gradually decrease. There will always be time to eliminate it, right?"

    ??Whether you seek medical treatment in a hurry or treat a dead horse as a living horse, anyway, Black Light Tiger's proposal has been recognized by everyone. It is better than doing nothing and just sitting there and worrying.  But when Han Yu asked Ao Ze where the sealed demon was now, Ao Ze's answer stunned Han Yu.

    In Han Yu’s opinion, the sealed demon should be sealed somewhere at the bottom of the holy lake, or somewhere nearby.  But Ao Ze told Han Yu that the sealed demon was halfway up the holy mountain.  This reminded Han Yu of the three-eyed strange man in the natural ice coffin he encountered when he, Ning Ping, and Han Mengxin went up the mountain.  After further questioning, it turned out that as expected by Han Yu, the three-eyed strange man they met earlier was the demon sealed by Ao Ze.

 Text Chapter 716 Demon

    "It seems that the demon hasn't given up yet." Ao Ze said in a deep voice after listening to Han Yu's story.  Upon hearing this, Han Yu quickly asked why, and Ao Ze said slowly: "When I sealed it in the ice coffin, I remembered that the location of the ice coffin was in the center of the mountain. But according to what you just said, that  The place where the demon appeared was close to the mountainside. Especially when you said that Han Mengxin once heard a voice asking for help. In addition to having an immortal physique and the power of reincarnation, that demon is good at deceiving people. "

    Hearing this, Han Yu added: "Not only did I hear the sound, but when we were about to leave, Mengxin was also restricted from movement by the demon."

    "That's just a way of deceiving people. He should have hypnotized Han Mengxin while communicating with her. Fortunately, he was sealed. If he was in his prime, you and Ningping would have died inexplicably.  In Han Mengxin’s hands.”

    After listening to Ao Ze’s words, everyone was silent for a moment.  Han Yu stood up and said to Ao Ze: "Mr. Ao Ze, isn't there a way to completely get rid of that scourge?"

    “…It’s difficult.”

    “It’s difficult to mean that there is a way.”

    "I have a way to kill him this time, but there is no way to prevent him from using the power of reincarnation to continue reincarnation."

    "I don't care about reincarnation for now, I want to put an end to his life first. Let's consider the future matters after we encounter him."

    "You are open-minded."

    "Mr. Ao Ze, can you predict what the next generation will be reincarnated into after that demon is eliminated? If you can know"

    Before Han Yu could finish his words, Ao Ze shook his head and replied: "It's impossible. Even gods and demons don't know much about the power of reincarnation. It's precisely because of the uncertainty of reincarnation that it makes gods and demons feel  Headache."

    “…Then let’s talk about how to kill that monster this time.” Han Yu said after hearing this.

    Ao Ze nodded, asked Han Mengxin for a rubber band, stretched out his hand and said to Han Yu and others: "This rubber band is like the immortal body of the demon. No matter how I pull it, as long as I loosen my hand,  The rubber band will return to its original shape, but if I never let go of this rubber band" As he said that, the rubber band on Ao Ze's hand was stretched longer and longer by Ao Ze.  Finally, I couldn't bear the break.  Ao Ze asked Han Yu and others: "Do you understand?"

    Everyone nodded, Ao Ze’s meaning was very simple and clear.  That is, constantly attacking the demon with an immortal physique.  Just like a rubber band, if you want to return to the original state, you must be given time to recover, and Han Yu and others have to do that.  Just to not give the demon time to recover.  As long as the demon's immortal physique reaches its limit, it will naturally collapse.

    The simple and clear explanation makes people understand it as soon as they hear it and understand it as soon as they see it.  After everyone had a good meal, under the leadership of Ao Ze, Han Yu, Ning Ping, and Han Mengxin walked towards the mountainside together.  As for the remaining people, they stayed on the Courage to serve as fire support for Han Yu and others.  It can be said that the Courage is going into battle together this time, and everyone will participate. It will no longer be like before, with Han Yu fighting hard in the front, while Lin Ke and others stayed in the Courage and were afraid.  Lin Ke and others didn't understand why Han Yu agreed to their participation, but Ning Ping knew that the conversation between Han Mengxin and Han Yu made Han Yu change.

    Someone is leading the way.  Han Yu and others did not take any long detours, and soon arrived at the place where Ao Ze had sealed the demon.  But when Han Yu and others followed Ao Ze into the sealed land, they found that the monster was not seen in the huge ice coffin, only a huge hole appeared in the ice coffin.

    "It seems we are a step too late. The monster has already run away." Ao Ze said to Han Yu and others in a deep voice.

    "could it be that the people who went up the mountain were taken advantage of by the demon?" Han Yu asked, remembering what happened when he went up the mountain.

    Hearing this, Ao Ze nodded and replied: "It is possible. Since he can bewitch you, he can definitely bewitch others. But where is the monster now?"

    "There are two possibilities. One is that he has escaped from here. The other is that he is dormant, waiting for an opportunity to seek revenge on us." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    "But if we say he is hiding, where can he hide it?" Ao Ze asked again.

    "Could he follow the humans he bewitched down the mountain?" Han Yu put forward a hypothesis.

    ……

    Because the demon fled, Han Yu and others had to go down the mountain to search, and came to the tribe they had previously disliked.  As soon as he approached the tribe, Han Yu smelled the smell of blood in the air.  I couldn't help but walk faster. When I reached the gate of the tribe, I saw people everywhere in the tribe.The corpse of the deceased did not rot due to the weather, and it still maintained the same stunned expression as when it died.

    Judging from the death condition of the deceased, this seems to be an internal strife within the tribe.  There was no trace of the enemy, and everyone died at the hands of those around them.  But Han Yu and others knew that these people would most likely die at the hands of that demon who was good at deceiving people.  But now that this tribe has become a ruin, where did the monster go?  If that monster really fled far away, finding him would really be like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    "Don't worry, that monster didn't escape far. It must be nearby." Ao Ze said to Han Yu with a sure look on his face.

    Han Yu asked in confusion: "Why are you so sure?"

    Ao Ze heard this and replied: "Because I, the person he hates so much, is still here. Demons and monsters must avenge themselves and repay any grudges they have. I once sealed him, but before he can finish his revenge on me,  You won’t leave easily.”

    "Then what are your plans next? What should we do?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "Let's go back first. There is no need to stay here anymore."

    "Then you go back first, I will stay and deal with the people here and then go back." Han Yu thought for a while and said to Ao Ze.

    "……what are you planning to do?"

    "Ashes will return to dust, dust will return to earth. No matter what these people did to the siblings before, they are all dead now, and those grudges will be gone. I am ready to let these people rest in peace."

    "I'll stay and help you." Ao Ze was silent for a while and said to Han Yu.

    Due to the large number of deaths, Han Yu could not dig pits and bury them all, so he could only burn them together.  Looking at the pillar of fire rising into the sky, Han Yu clasped his hands and murmured to himself: "I don't know who you are, but I can promise you. I will avenge you people, so rest in peace."

    A fire burned the tribe that had no living people alive, and Han Yu and others returned to the Holy Lake in a depressed mood.  Since the tribe was wiped out, the resentment among the evil spirits of the brother and sister has weakened a bit. This discovery may be the only gain for Han Yu and others this time.  Everyone's mood was not very high.  After returning to the Holy Lake, they started their own work separately.  As for how to find the monster, it depends on Ao Ze's ability.

    Sitting by the holy lake, Han Yu was throwing pebbles at the holy lake in boredom, while thinking about the tips Gang Aoze told him on how to compress his power.  Change the inner structure of power?  How can this change?

    Maybe I’m thinking too much.  It wasn't until Shi Bafang was less than three meters behind him that Han Yu realized there was someone behind him.  Looking back at Shi Bafang, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Is something wrong with Bafang?" As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Bafang suddenly pounced on Han Yu, and at the same time raised his right hand that had been behind his back.  On the right hand.  He was holding a sharp knife for deboning.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw this and quickly retreated, but he forgot that the holy lake was behind him and stepped into the water.  As soon as his movements slowed down, Shi Bafang approached with the knife in his hand, and pierced Han Yu's heart directly.  Han Yu had to use fireballs to attack Shi Bafang, hoping to stop Shi Bafang's movements.  Under the light of the fire, Han Yu looked at Shi Bafang's downcast face.

    "Damn it! When did you get possessed?" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    Shi Bafang turned a deaf ear and ignored the fireball flying over.  He raised the sharp knife in his hand and pierced Han Yu's heart.  Han Yu was furious when he saw this. He immediately dodged and kicked Shi Bafang aside.

    "Brother, what are you doing?" Han Mengxin and others who came over after hearing the news were shocked when they saw this. Han Mengxin cried out.

    "Don't get close to that guy. He's possessed." Seeing Ning Ping preparing to help Shi Bafang up, Han Yu hurriedly reminded him.  Fortunately, with Han Yu's reminder, Ning Ping escaped Shi Bafang's sneak attack and restrained Shi Bafang at the same time.

    ??Looking at Shi Bafang who was struggling endlessly.  Han Yu struck Shi Bafang unconscious with a strike of his hand knife.  Han Mengxin hurriedly stepped forward to check Shi Bafang, and then said to Han Yu and others: "It's nothing serious. Just take a rest and you'll be fine."

    "That's good." Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but the anger in his heart was rising.  No need to guess, Shi Bafang was most likely possessed by the escaped demon.  Han Yu felt crazy when he thought that the monster was hiding in the dark and laughing.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??out???

    "Hehehe" As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, a burst of laughter came from somewhere.  That kind of contemptuous laughter madeHan Yu quickly calmed down.  Han Yu knew that at times like this, he should not be chaotic.

    Soon after returning to the Courage, Ao Ze, who knew what had happened, rushed back from the Crystal Palace. As soon as he saw Han Yu, he asked about the specific situation at that time.  When Han Yu explained the situation at that time, Ao Ze nodded and said affirmatively: "That's right, it's that monster. It seems that the monster has come back and is nearby. In other words, it is hiding among us."

    After hearing what Aze said, Han Yu frowned and asked: "Mr. Aoze, is there any way for us to find the demon quickly? If he tries to possess him again, it's a bit hard to prevent."

    "Wellit's difficult. The possession trick is easy to break, just look at the expressions of the people around you. But if you want to find the demon quickly, it will be very difficult unless the demon shows up on its own.  "

    "Then we can only be beaten passively now?" Han Yu asked somewhat depressedly.

    "That's not necessarily true. The reason why the demon chose to possess him instead of attacking us directly is probably because he lacks strength and can only use this method. Don't worry too much, I need some time to proceed.  Arrangement, as long as my arrangement is completed, that monster will not be able to escape even if it has wings."

    "Then how much time do you need?"

    "one night."

    “…Okay, then what do we need to do?”

    "Don't disperse, gather together, monitor each other, and knock out whoever is possessed. The demon cannot possess someone who has fainted."

    Because of Ao Ze’s suggestion.  Han Yu and others will not be able to rest tonight.  Everyone gathered in the lounge of the Courage, including the evil brother and sister.  Now that the monster is here, it will inevitably make people worried if they leave the evil spirits of the brother and sister in the Crystal Palace at the bottom of the lake.

    "It's impossible for everyone to just sit and wait for dawn all night, without even a moment's time.  Including Han Yu.  Everyone gathered together in twos and threes to chat and play games.  Of course, Han Yu and others also knew the dangers of acting alone, so no matter what they were doing, even going to the toilet.  No one went there alone.

    An uneventful night

    When Ao Ze excitedly returned to the Courage to inform Han Yu and others that they had completed the barrier to trap the demons, what he saw was that everyone except the evil spirits of the siblings were all sleeping soundly.

    "Wake up, wake up~" Ao Ze shook Han Yu awake.  Han Yu rubbed his eyes and asked Ao Ze in confusion, "What happened? Mr. Ao Ze."

    Ao Ze rolled his eyes when he heard this.  He replied: "What else can I do? I spent one night making a barrier that can trap the monster. The next thing I have to do is how to lure the monster into the barrier."

    "Here, Mr. Ao Ze, what suggestions do you have?"

    "Wash your face! And all of you, get up, get up, get up quickly at dawn, wash your face and brush your teeth." Ao Ze did not answer Han Yu's question.  Instead, he started to wake others up.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Han Yu and others finally stood in front of Ao Ze soberly.  After listening to Ao Ze's story, Han Yu scratched his head and asked Ao Ze in a low voice: "Mr. Ao Ze, do you mean to find someone to act as bait?"

    "That's right. That's what I mean. But Han Yu, you don't have to be so cautious. I have already set up a barrier on the Courage in advance. You don't have to worry about the monster coming in."

    "Oh, that's right. Then who is more suitable to be the bait?" Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.  Asked.

    "You can't do it anyway."

    ……

    By the holy lake, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner were walking along the lake.  The air in the morning is always very clear, especially at such a high altitude. The pollution-free air makes people feel comfortable to breathe.

    The two girls were walking and stopped at a place by the lake.  Lin Ke looked at the lake, turned his back to Qiao Yan'er and asked, "Yan'er, what do you think of Han Yu?"

    "Why do you ask this suddenly?" Qiao Yaner asked in confusion.

    "Haha just ask." Lin Ke smiled when he heard this, looked at Qiao Yan'er and asked: "Yan'er, what do you think of Han Yu?"

    "Eh Since you are just asking casually, I will just say it casually. He is a good person. Although he is a bit like a child sometimes, he is a person who knows how to care about others and consider others."

    "Then are you willing to become his woman?" Lin Ke asked.

    "Lin Ke, what's wrong with you? Do you feel a little powerless? There is no way to deal with that guy alone."Need it?  "Qiao Yan'er suddenly lowered her voice and asked with a somewhat vulgar expression.

    Lin Ke was ashamed when he heard this. He turned around and was about to answer when he saw Qiao Yan'er raising a stone she picked up from nowhere, pretending to hit herself.  Qiao Yan'er's expression was full of dullness.

    "Yan'er!" Lin Ke screamed when he saw this.  At this moment, Qiao Yan'er rolled her eyes and fell forward.  Lin Ke quickly stepped forward, reached out to catch Qiao Yan'er, and then said angrily to the air behind Qiao Yan'er: "Can't you be gentler? What if Yan'er is hurt?"

    In an empty place, Han Yu revealed his figure, holding a dog-skin hat in his hand, and replied confidently: "Don't worry, I'm very measured in my actions."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the barrier arranged by Ao Ze was activated.  The demon who was driven out of Qiao Yaner's body and was about to possess Lin Ke suddenly found that his possessing ability seemed to be unavailable.  And what's worse is that his invisibility seems to have failed.  The whole person was exposed in front of Han Yu and others.

    "Nice to meet you, Brother Three Eyes." Han Yu protected Lin Ke, who was holding Qiao Yan'er, behind him, and looked at the exposed demon with a sneer on his face.

    "How did you do it?" The demon stared at Han Yu and asked coldly.

    "Hehehehow did you do it? Of course you relied on the help of your old friends."

    "Old friend?" The demon didn't understand what Han Yu meant at first, but after seeing Ao Ze, everything suddenly became clear.  I couldn't help but gnashed my teeth and cursed: "Human lackey! The demon clan's scum!"

    "Hey, how can you speak? Can you speak human language? You don't understand how to respect the elderly and love the young?" Han Yu shouted at the demon who couldn't stand it.  But the demon ignored Han Yu. At this time, the demon only had Ao Ze as his big enemy.  Truly entering the realm of "I only have eyes for you".

    "Don't think that you are sure to win." The demon said to Ao Ze in a cold voice.

    "Ah, come on." Ao Ze waved to the demon.  Seeing this, Han Yu and others gradually retreated, not because Han Yu and others wanted to stand by and watch, but after the plan was formulated.  Ao Ze asked Han Yu and others not to interfere in the battle between him and the demon before he asked them to help.

    It’s not enough to say too much!

    The demon let out a scream and rushed straight towards Ao Ze.  Ao Ze, on the other hand, said nothing and silently greeted him.  The demon knew that he had no way out at this moment. This was not the first time he had learned about Ao Ze's barrier.  More than a year ago, I was trapped by this old dragon's barrier.  Thereby there is no escape.  But now this barrier has trapped him again, and the only possibility to escape is to kill the old dragon in front of him.

    Just because you want to kill this old dragon doesn’t mean you can definitely kill that old dragon.  None of the demons in their heyday could defeat Ao Ze.  In this situation, how could he be Ao Ze's opponent?  But the demon is not ignorant of this. While fighting the old dragon, the demon also has other plans.  He plans to use his power of possession to possess the human being who can set fire.  Although the demon's strength has declined, his eyesight is still vicious.  The demon believes that as long as he can possess that human through secondary possession.  Then you are basically safe.  The second possession is different from the previous possession. Although it will greatly consume the demon's power, it is the only way at the moment.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to fight Ao Ze, the demon retreated and approached Han Yu and others.  But Han Yu seemed to have seen through the demon's plan. If the demon approached him, he would retreat. If the demon approached again, he would retreat again.  The demon saw that it was not an option to continue like this, especially Ao Ze's attack, which was really too much for the demon.  If the possession is not carried out, I'm afraid it will be sealed by this old dragon again.  The feeling of being locked in an ice coffin.  The demon didn't want to try again. Even if it changed its target, it was ready to possess a person to serve as its hostage before leaving this enchantment.

    Once your mind changes, the demon will have many more targets.  The demon has no intention of using his possessed person to attack others.  Instead, he plans to threaten himself after possessing him.  Kill yourself if you don't let him go. You can knock out a possessed person through fighting, but can you stop a possessed person from committing suicide?  When he thought of this, the demon couldn't help but admire his quick wit.

    “All the noble people who can help them get out of this current predicament have retreated to the Courage.  If the demon wants to possess him a second time, he must enter the Courage.  But there were two door gods, Han Yu and Ning Ping, standing at the cabin door of the Courage. It was not easy to get in.  Just when the demon was at a loss what to do, an unexpected discovery surprised the demon.

    Not far from the Courage, a woman was walking slowly.  Moreover, this woman is closer to the demon than to Han Yu and others.

    "Fulei!" Han Yu followed the demon's eyes and couldn't help being shocked.  No one knows about Frey who has lost her memory.??When did you go out?  Han Yu wanted to save him, but it was still a step too late.  The demon rushed in front of Fleur like a whirlwind, and even Ao Ze didn't stop him.

    "Hehehe Beauty, dedicate your body to me." The demon smiled and stretched out his hand to Fleur, and went straight to Fleur's forehead.  Fleur, on the other hand, looked at the man with three eyes in front of her with a puzzled expression, looking thoughtful.

    Seeing that Fleur was about to be controlled by the demon, Han Yu had already put on the dog-skin hat again, preparing to become invisible and wait for Fleur to be controlled before taking action to knock Frey unconscious.  But what is unexpected is that Fleur, who was originally looking thoughtful, suddenly changed his expression, reached out and grabbed the demon's right hand, and said: "My body is not something that a bastard like you can touch casually!"  Chu Fleur punched the demon hard in the center of the face.

    The demon was stunned.  Not only the demon, but also Han Yu and others were stunned. No one could believe their eyes.  Fleur, who had always looked soft and weak in front of everyone before, actually had such a fiery side.

    "You, you dare to hit me?" The demon pointed at Fleur in disbelief and shouted.

    "Bah! Why don't I dare to hit you, a bastard like you? Stay away from me, or I'll kick you next time." Fleur scolded coldly.

    "Ah~" the demon, whose self-esteem was frustrated, shouted, suddenly jumped up from the ground, and rushed straight towards Fleur.  Fleur sneered, stepped forward with her right foot, and a sharp green plant suddenly shot out from the ground, just in time to pierce the demon on it.

    "Seeking death!" Fleur sneered.

    "Hehehe you want me to die? It's not that easy. I am immortal, come on, attack me as much as you like, I will let you understand what despair is"

    "Pfft~" Another sharp green plant pierced the demon's body.  But the demon still didn't give up and continued to provoke Fleur.

    ……

    The demon was dismembered and its body was in pieces, but the demon did not die. Instead, it slowly merged and returned to its original state in front of Han Yu and others.  Of course, the demon did not forget to continue to challenge Frey.  However, Fleur did not attack the demon again. Instead, after a moment of silence, she stopped attacking and just looked at the recovering demon quietly.

    "What's wrong? Have you given up? Come on, keep killing me? I really want to know how many times you need to kill me to kill me completely. I can assure you that I can be killed  Yes, but I don’t know how many times it will be killed.”

    Ignoring the demon's clamor, Fleur just silently stretched out her right hand and asked the demon coldly: "Do you know there is a plant in this world called the Evil Thought Tree?" As soon as she finished speaking, a huge tree appeared at the demon's feet.  The plant emerged from the ground and hugged the recovering demon.  The demon sneered and said, "Huh, it's just a plant. Can it still kill me?"

    "Don't underestimate plants. Forget it, it's useless to explain this to you. You will soon experience the horror of the Evil Thought Tree." Fleur did not explain to the demon, but said lightly.

    ……

    "What's going on?" When the demon found that he couldn't break free from the embrace of what Fleur called the Evil Thought Tree, and felt that he couldn't use his abilities, he couldn't help shouting in horror.

    "The Evil Thought Tree, as its name suggests, lives by sucking in evil thoughts. In other words, as long as your evil thoughts continue, the Evil Thoughts Tree will not let you go. Even if you have an immortal body, as long as you have evil thoughts, you will not get it.  Freedom. Judging from your appearance, you will not have evil thoughts. From now on, you two can live a good life."

    After hearing Fleur’s explanation, the demon felt anxious. He opened his mouth and was about to speak, but he didn’t expect that a branch of the Evil Thought Tree was thrust into the demon’s mouth at this moment

 Text Chapter 717 Dual Personality

    The demon with an immortal physique originally thought that he did not need to be reincarnated in this life.  But I didn't expect that there is a saying in this world, just add some tofu with salted water, and one thing will be reduced.  The three-eyed monster who uses evil thoughts as his power meets the evil thought tree that feeds on evil thoughts. Because he has an immortal constitution, even if the monster wants to use his own reincarnation power to reincarnate again, he can only become an evil thought tree for the rest of his life.  food and become an immortal without freedom.

    But no one sympathizes with the demon's fate. What Han Yu and others need to face most at the moment is Fleur, who stands in front of them, and her friend or foe has not yet been determined.

    Dual personality?  !

    This is the judgment Han Yu and others made after seeing Fleur's performance.  When the body encounters something it does not want to face and avoids it, another personality forms in the body over time. It can also be said to be a kind of mental illness.  However, we need to be vigilant that the newly formed personality will be polar opposite to the personality represented by the original body.  Just like an introverted and quiet person, if a second personality appears, then the second personality is absolutely incompatible with the introverted and quiet person, and the more gentle and kind the person is, the more abnormal the appearance of the second personality will be.  The realistic representation of the deep dark side cannot be overstated.

    For Fleur, Han Yu and Ning Ping can only be regarded as acquaintances, and they don’t know each other very well.  Through that brief contact, Han Yu and Ning Ping's impression of Fleur was limited to a plant-type ability user, calm and calm, with outstanding ability to do things.  As for the rest, that's unknown.  It is precisely because of this that Han Yu and Ning Ping did not dare to judge whether Fleur, who was showing a second personality in front of them, was an enemy or a friend.

    "Hey, come here!" Fleur pointed at Han Yu and shouted.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping beside him, walked up to Fleur, and asked, "What's the matter?"

    "Umdo you know me?"

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.

    Seeing Han Yu in a daze, Fleur said dissatisfied: "Ah what? I asked you if you know me?"

    "It's only a one-time relationship." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    After hearing Han Yu's answer, Fleur showed a trace of regret on her face, and then asked: "Really? It's just a one-time relationship?Forget it, is there anything to eat?"

    "Yes." Han Yu was silent for a while and nodded.

    ……

    Looking at Fleur who was eating and drinking.  Han Yu, who was sitting opposite Fleur, reached out and poured a glass of water for Fleur and said, "Don't just eat, drink some water and don't choke."

    "Thank you." Fleur thanked her, picked up the cup filled with water and drank it all in one gulp, then continued to eat and drink

    A full two hours.  Fleur finally stopped eating.  He patted his belly and said comfortably: "Ha~ I finally had a full meal." Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Fleur's belly that had not changed at all, then looked at the dinner plates piled about half a meter on the table, and suddenly looked at the  Fleur's sealed memories were no longer of great interest, but now she was more interested in where Fleur ate the food.

    "What are you looking at? I won't commit myself to you just because you treat me to a meal." Maybe it was because Han Yu's eyes were too weird.  Fleur declared while glaring at Han Yu.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "You misunderstood, I am not interested in your body. I am just curious, you have eaten so much, but your belly is not bulging at all. Everything you eat is stored by you  Where are you?"

    After Han Yu mentioned this, Han Mengxin nodded and agreed: "Yes. I want to know too. Sister Flei, can you tell me the secret? Then I can eat whatever I want like you in the future, and I don't have to."  Worried about gaining weight and affecting my figure.”

    "Did you just call me Fleur?" Fleur looked at Han Mengxin with a strange expression and asked.

    "Yes, aren't you Fleur?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    Fleur heard this and replied: "That guy is hiding in a dark corner secretly wiping his tears. I am not Fleur, I am Fulin."

    "It is indeed a second personality." Han Yu secretly thought after hearing this.

    Just listen to Fulin continue to say: "I am another personality of that Fleur, and we share the same body. Something happened to that good-for-nothing one, so when I encounter danger, I will come out to protect the body we share.  body of."

    "Then you also have all of Fleur's memories?" Han Yu asked.

    Hearing this, Fulin shook her head and replied: "No, Fleur and I are conscious bodies with independent personalities. Except that this body is shared by us, the memories, behaviors, etc. all belong to each of us."

    After hearing Fulin's answer, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. He had to give up the idea of ??asking Fulin to know about Fulin's sealed memory.

    "That Fleur seems to have encountered something,"?And sealed his own memory.  You are the co-owner of her body.  Can you do us a favor and work together to restore Fleur's memory?  "Han Yu made a request to Fulin. Unexpectedly, Fulin shook her head and replied: "No.  "

    "Why?" Han Mengxin asked puzzledly.

    “Because I don’t want to continue hiding in a dark corner, waiting for Fleur to come and let me out for some air.” Fulin replied seriously.

    "Are you planning to counterattack?" Han Yu asked with a frown.  Others didn't understand what Fulin meant, but Han Yu understood it.  Because Han Yu had a similar experience to Fleur in front of him.  The other self that once lived in my body temporarily just appeared.  I also thought about replacing myself.

    "Do you know what I'm going to do?" Fulin was shocked when she heard this and stared at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Well, you plan to change the personality of Fleur. You will become the leader of the body, and Fleur, the original body leader, will become the assistant. Am I right?"

    "You want to stop me?" Fulin asked in a deep voice.

    Seeing that Fulin’s expression was not right and there was a sign that she wanted to take action, Ning Ping, Field and others immediately took precautions.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu waved his hand to Ning Ping and others, "Don't be nervous, she has no need to fight with us."

    "Why are you so sure?" Ning Ping asked puzzledly.

    "Because we can't intervene in what she wants to do even if we want to." Han Yu replied calmly, then looked at Fulin and asked: "After you successfully switch the primary and secondary, what are you going to do with that person?"  Fleur?"

    "Since you know what I plan to do, don't you know how I will deal with that Fleur?" Fulin asked after hearing this.

    "As a senior who has had a similar experience with you, I would like to give you a piece of advice. For your own sake, it is best not to think about eradicating the roots, because that will make you disappear too." Han Yu said seriously.  Flynn said.  But Fulin didn't believe it after hearing this. She curled her lips and said, "Senior? Are you also a second personality?"

    "No, I am the first personality. It is also my original personality."

    "Then according to what you said, a second personality has appeared in your body?"

    "To be more accurate, it should be that there was a second personality."

    "……I do not believe."

    "Whether you believe it or not is up to you, but I believe it anyway."

    ……

    Inside the Courage

    Fulin has been arranged to rest, and Aoze has to deal with the Evil Thought Tree.  Not onboard the Courage yet.  Although the siblings did not need to rest, under Han Mengxin's persuasion, they obediently returned to the Crystal Palace at the bottom of the lake.  At this moment, the only people surrounding Han Yu in the Courage were the original crew of the Courage.  But these people seemed to be more vigilant towards Han Yu.  Everyone stared at Han Yu in silence, which made Han Yu feel a little scared.

    "Hey, don't look at people like this, they will be shy." Han Yu said to Han Mengxin and others with a shy look on his face.

    Han Mengxin and others couldn't help but shudder, and then Ning Ping said: "Don't be such a talker. What you just said to that Fulin. Is it true?"

    "Yes." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    After hearing Han Yu's answer, Ning Ping narrowed his eyes, stared at Han Yu and asked: "So, are you the first personality, the second personality, or the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh or eighth personality?"

    "Am I that perverted?" Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping dissatisfied and said.

    Everyone said nothing, just looked at Han Yu quietly.  Seeing this, Han Yu knew that if he didn't confess, he wouldn't be able to rest tonight. After scratching his head, he said to everyone: "If you talk about this matter, it's really a child without a mother. It's a long story Let's talk about it first.  The first time the two personalities appeared was when Mengxin was kidnapped by pirates and we went to rescue Mengxin. At that time, we were beaten by the opponent's boss and almost died. At that time, we had no power to fight back.  Speaking of which, I really have to thank the other me. If it weren't for him, we would all have died by now."

    "No wonder you became so powerful at that timeWhat happened later? How did you suddenly recover?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Of course it's because that guy wants to deal with you. In the spiritual world, external power has no effect. The only thing that can be relied on in the spiritual world is your own willpower. And that guy wants to  When I was dealing with you, my willpower was just enough to suppress that guy. It was also because of this that I regained control of my body."

    "Later we continued our journey, and the other me that appeared in my body stayed in my body. Until later weI met a difficult opponent, and that guy chose to sacrifice himself in order to save me.  "

    "Did the other you appear in your body when we went to rescue Mengxin?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu after thinking for a while.

    "No, he was formed in my body earlier, when I was five years old." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "Five years old?" Han Mengxin on the side exclaimed as if she had remembered something.  Seeing this, Han Yu nodded and said, "Yes, he is five years old. Mengxin, it seems that your memory has long been restored."

    "Well, I recovered a long time ago. But I didn't want you to worry, so I didn't tell you." Han Mengxin nodded.

    "Mengxin, what are you talking about? Did something happen to you and Han Yu when you were five years old?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.  After hearing this, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu and asked for Han Yu's opinion.  When Han Yu saw this, he said, "Let me talk about this matter. Mengxin and I are parents of a pair of archaeological explorers. They like to take their private starship to explore various ruins in the world.  After Mengxin and I were born, they chose to live in seclusion on the Dragon Horn Star in the Tianlong Star Territory. At that time, Mengxin and I lived a carefree life. But when I was five years old, disaster struck  has arrived. My parents were killed by people of unknown origin, and Mengxin and I became orphans. Then someone from my father’s family used sweet words to bring Mengxin and I back to the family, and then suddenly turned against Mengxin and me.  Hand over my parents' belongings. But at that time, I didn't have any belongings from my parents at all. After my parents were killed, our original home was burned to the ground. At that time, Mengxin and I had nothing but the clothes on our bodies.  We have no clothes, not even a copper, and where are the relics? But no one believed us when we told the truth, for the so-called relics. They used coercion and inducement, and after all their methods were exhausted, they actually wanted to hurt Mengxin, and at that time  , my second personality appeared"

    "What happened next?" Ning Ping asked softly.

    "I. went on a killing spree. At that time, those relatives gathered together in order to get a share of the relics. I am afraid that even family gatherings did not come together so well"

    "I'm sorry Han Yu, we asked questions we shouldn't have asked." Field apologized to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu waved his hand when he heard this.  He said nonchalantly: "No need to apologize. This is the fact and what happened before. I will not feel sad or proud of this matter. This is just what I have experienced in my life.  It's just one thing. The only difference is that it happened a little too early."

    "What happened next? How did you and Mengxin escape?" Lin Ke sat next to Han Yu.  He reached out and held Han Yu's right hand and asked.

    Han Yu smiled at Lin Ke and continued: "Let's talk about my master. If he hadn't felt it at the time, I don't know how far things would have gone. Thanks to his protection, Mengxin and I were able to  He was not broken into pieces by those who survived. He protected Mengxin and I and took us back to Dragon Horn Planet. He gave up a lot for us."

    "Then what's the relationship between your master and your parents?" A question came from the door of the lounge.

    Han Yu didn’t look to see who was asking the question, and replied casually: “They are friends.”

    "Just friends?" Fulin, who was standing at the door, frowned slightly.  It was obvious that he didn't believe Han Yu's words.  After Han Yu answered, he felt something was wrong. When he looked at the door, he realized that Fulin, who was supposed to have gone to rest, had returned. She should have asked the question just now.

    "I'm sorry, I seem to have heard some things I shouldn't have heard." He looked at Ning Ping and others looking at him dissatisfied.  Fulin said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu waved his hand after hearing this, "There's nothing you shouldn't hear. I'm just telling my companions about some things I encountered in my childhood. It's you Fulin, why are you here if you don't want to rest?  ?Are you hungry again?"

    “I’m not reincarnated as a starving ghost.” Fulin rolled her eyes at Han Yu.  Said dissatisfied.

    "Hahathen what are you doing here?" Han Yu smiled and asked.

    "I'm just here to tell you. Something about Fleur."

    "Didn't you say you didn't know?" Han Yu looked at Fulin with a strange expression and asked.

    Fulin heard this and replied: "I didn't know at first, but Fleur and I share the same body. If I want to know something, shouldn't I ask it myself?"

    "You asked?"

    "certainly."

    "Can you guarantee that Fleur didn't mess with you?"

    “She dares, lend her some courage.” Fulin replied confidently.

    ?Regarding Fulin's confidence, Han Yu could only be speechless.  Frey's second partner, Gefflin, seems to be much stronger than Frey. It will probably be a long and arduous task for Frey to regain control of her body.

    "Then please do some hard work and help us clear up the confusion. What is Fleur's sealed memory?" Han Yu asked Fulin.

    When Fulin heard this, she waved her hand and said to Han Yu: "Don't rush me yet. I have conditions before I tell you."

    "What conditions?"

    "Promise me first," Fulin rolled her eyes and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu refused without thinking: "That's impossible. You state the conditions first, and then we will consider whether to agree." Seeing that Han Yu looked like there was no room for negotiation, Fulin could only give up and said:  "My condition is very simple. After listening to Fleur's sealed memory, you must help me and send me to a place."

    "Where to go?"

    "I can't talk about this for now. You have to agree to help me before I can tell you."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and others. After obtaining the consent of Ning Ping and others, Han Yu said to Fulin: "Tell me, let's hear what Fulin's sealed memory is before we consider whether to help you."

    "……Can."

    After the two parties reached an agreement, Fulin slowly said to Han Yu and others: "Fulei's sealed memory is actually not that long. It is that Fulei and her companions were attacked by space monsters during an operation.  At that time, Fleur's army was almost completely wiped out, and Fleur was sent away in an escape cabin by her commander. Fleur could not forgive herself for not living and dying with her commander, so she chose to escape and sealed her own  memory……"

    "Did she and her companions encounter space monsters in the Death Star Territory?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Fulin nodded when she heard this and replied: "Yes. And the place I want you to take me to is the place where her unit encountered the space monster. Oops, how did I say it?"

    Han Yu ignored Fulin's hindsight. After a moment of silence, Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and asked for his opinion. Ning Ping shrugged and replied indifferently: "Anyway, ours  The destination is not clear yet, so there is no problem in taking a side trip.”

    ……

    After soliciting everyone's opinions, Han Yu said to Fulin: "Okay, we agree to your conditions and will send you to the place where the incident occurred. But Fulin, please give Fulin a message."

    "What?"

    "The past is the past, but the future is waiting. There is nothing wrong with being willing to live in the past, but it is inevitably a bit sorry for the person who gave up his future just so that she could have a future."

    "……I got it."

 Text Chapter 718 The Miracle Maker

    Perhaps because of witnessing the miserable fate of the demon, the resentment of the evil spirits of the siblings has dissipated. Although it has not completely dissipated, given time, the poor siblings will re-enter the reincarnation and be reincarnated.  .  However, Han Yu and his party, who agreed to Fulin's request, did not have time to wait for the siblings to re-enter reincarnation. After saying goodbye to Ao Ze, who stayed to take care of the siblings, Han Yu and his party took the Courage to prepare to leave the planet.  Of course, I have to say goodbye to Li Ru before leaving here. I can't just leave quietly.

    Knowing the etiquette, Han Yu and his party returned to the city where Li Ru was located, only to find that the city was under siege.  The original lively and noisy scene is no longer there. The injured everywhere in the city and the panic-stricken eyes of people have become the main theme of the city now.

    Han Yu did not rush into the city.  After letting the Courage activate its chameleon effect and hide in a valley twenty miles away from the city, he returned to the Governor's Mansion wearing an invisible dog-skin hat.

    When I saw Li Ru again, I saw that Li Ru had a haggard face, sunken eye sockets, and a huge map in front of him.  Just as Han Yu was about to show up, he heard footsteps coming from behind him. When he turned around, he saw that it was Li Ru's wife Han Xinyue walking over holding a food plate.  Along with her were Li Yun, Li Yu and Zhi'er who was rescued by Han Yu, a total of three children.

    "Husband, let's have something to eat. You haven't closed your eyes for a day and a night, and you haven't eaten any water or rice." Han Xinyue persuaded Li Ru after entering the room.

    Li Ru, who was standing in front of the map and thinking hard, looked up at Han Xinyue, shook his head and replied, "Let's put it there first. I have no appetite."

    Seeing that Li Ru refused to eat, Han Xinyue continued to persuade: "My husband is now the backbone of the entire city. The soldiers in the city are counting on me. At this time, my husband should cherish his body more. Although we have encountered difficulties now,  , but it’s not the worst yet.”

    Li Ru, who knew that he would not give up until Han Xinyue, had no choice but to pick up his rice bowl obediently and said to Han Xinyue while eating: " Xinyue, to be honest, I really regret my original choice now. If I had not chosen to fight for the throne,  Then we should still continue our original lives now"

    "Do you regret it?" Han Xinyue's face suddenly froze, and then she looked at Li Ru and asked.

    Li Ru, who was struggling with his food, didn't notice Han Xinyue's face and replied casually: "Yes. I regret it."

    "Yun'er, take your two sisters out to play for a while. Mom has something to say to your father." Han Xinyue said to Li Yun softly.  Children have a keen sense of danger. He looked sympathetically at Li Ru, who didn't know that he was going to be in trouble. Li Yun took Li Yu and Zhi'er out of the room one by one. When he walked out of the door, he said:  He closed the door very kindly.

    When the door closed, Han Xinyue slammed the table hard, making Li Ru's hands tremble in fright.  My rice bowl almost fell to the floor, and I was about to ask my wife what was wrong.  He saw Han Xinyue staring at him with a sullen face.  Li Ru's heart skipped a beat, not knowing where he had offended his wife.

    Just listen to Han Xinyue say in a cold voice: "Ninth Prince, His Highness, I really didn't expect that you are such a cowardly person, and you can't use any setbacks. Since you chose to fight for the throne, you should think clearly before fighting.  Consequences, talking about regrets now is of no use. Think about those people who have sacrificed their lives to defend the city these days. Do you deserve them? Think about why they choose to follow you, and ask yourself, are you really worthy of their following? You  Do you know what impact it would have on the defense of the city if you told me that you regretted it?"

    "I, I just said that"

    "Say that? Do you know how much impact you will have on the morale of the soldiers guarding the city just by saying that? Li Ru, a good husband, from the moment you decide to fight for the throne, you have no way out, let alone  You have no right to regret it. Fighting for position is not a child's play. You can play if you want to, but you can't play if you don't want to. Once you stop playing, there is only one result waiting for you, and the result waiting for me and our children is also  only one."

    "Okay are you done yet? I just said that, do you need to go online like this?" Li Ru, who had been agitated by the things about defending the city these past few days, was a little agitated.  He shouted to Han Xinyue impatiently.  Han Xinyue obviously didn't expect Li Ru would have this attitude toward her, and couldn't help but be stunned.  When Han Xinyue came to her senses and wanted to say something more, she heard a man's voice coming from inside the room: "I think Sister Han is right."

    Hearing the man's voice, Li Ru's face suddenly lit up with joy. He recognized that it was Han Yu's voice.  Seeing Han Yu emerge from the corner of the room, Li Ru stepped forward, grabbed Han Yu's hand, and said with some excitement: "Han Yu, you are finally back."

    &nbsp; Han Yu looked at Li Ru, frowned, and said, "Don't expect me to use the Courage to help you deal with those people outside the city. If you can't get through this difficulty, what else can you do in the future?  ?This siege is just a small trial for you. If you want to obtain the throne, reputation alone is not enough. You must also have the power to be loyal to yourself."

    "Yes, but this trial came in such a hurry, I was not prepared at all." Li Ru said anxiously after hearing this.

    "Don't worry, although I won't use the Courage to help you defeat the enemy, I can still help you in other aspects. But the most important thing right now is that I think you should eliminate the traitors who are ambushing you."

    "A traitor?" Li Ru was stunned when he heard this.

    Seeing Li Ru's ignorant look, Han Yu sighed and asked, "Have you ever publicized your intention to compete for the throne in a big way since I left?"

    "No."

    "But look at this siege, did you get any news in advance?"

    "You mean to hide other people's eyes and ears around me?"

    "Well, maybe it doesn't refer to one person. Ninth Prince, your previous life is about to change. You are no longer an idle prince who has no thoughts about the throne. If you want to get the throne, you must face the people above you.  The challenge of eight brothers. By the way. Does your country allow women to be in power?”

    "Not allowed."

    "That's good, otherwise you will still have several sisters to deal with." Han Yu nodded and continued: "You have the wrong mentality now. Any decision you make may determine the fate of hundreds or thousands of people. Just  Just like now, the fate of the people in your city is affected by your decision. Of course, if you are willing to watch them die because of you, then you can treat what I said before as nonsense."

    "No, no, I think what you said makes sense." Li Ru said quickly.

    Ignoring Li Ru's flattery, Han Yu said, "Since you think what I said makes sense, what are you going to do?"

    Li Ru thought about it after hearing this.  Looking at Han Yu seriously, he said: "When I decided to fight for the throne, I was mentally prepared to face the challenge. What I just said to my wife was just that, not true.  I was about to give up. It’s just that this attack came so suddenly that I was not prepared at all. I won’t hide it from you. I had several forces outside the city, but I was not in time when the enemy attacked.  Assemble. But don’t worry too much, as long as I defend the city, my forces outside will help me deal with the enemies outside the city.”

    "Then what do you regret?" Han Yu heard Li Ru say this.  He couldn't help but ask in confusion.

    Li Ru heard this and replied: "I just feel a little sad when I think that my decision will kill many people. I just feel a little regretful."

    "Maybe you will become a benevolent king." Han Yu looked at Li Ru and said slowly.

    Since there is nothing to fear from the enemies outside the city, what Han Yu needs to consider becomes how to do Li Ru a big favor before leaving.  The three of them stayed in the room to discuss for a long time. Strictly speaking, Han Yu asked and Li Ru and his wife answered.

    In the era of feudal kings, the most popular and effective way to rebel was to promote the divine right of kings.  Ordinary people are willing to believe that somewhere they don't know, there is a group of benevolent gods watching over them.  And some people take advantage of this mentality of ordinary people to achieve their own goals.  Of course, it boils down to nothing more than power, money, and wealth.  There are not many who are truly perverted.

    Ninth Prince Li Ru wants to seize the throne, but it is too late to act now.  Even if Li Ru catches up, it will take a lot of time.  Looking at Li Ru's personality, it is obvious that he is not a person who can stick to the end.  If there really is a situation where two heroes stand side by side, it is very likely that this guy will be deceived by an eloquent person into giving up his small self to fulfill the greater self, and commit suicide for the sake of the people.

    If you want Li Ru to spend more time preparing, you can only find another way.  Through conversations with Li Ru and Han Xinyue.  Han Yu had a general understanding of the situation in the Izumo Kingdom.  This is an era when everyone has faith.  Although the gods they believe in are different, to Han Yu, this is not a big deal.

    "A plan to create gods?" Li Ru looked at Han Yu with a strange expression and asked.

    "That's right, don't get me wrong. I don't have the slightest intention to blaspheme the gods. The god-creation plan I'm talking about is, to put it more clearly, the divine right of kings. In the past, the so-called divine right of kings was basically shouted out by people.  .Few people have actually seen it with their own eyes, and what I plan to do is to make this miracle appear in front of most people. People believe in God and believe in God, then you are ready to become the person chosen by God and become the manager.  human ??’s spokesperson.  "

    "Is it possible?" Li Ru looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked.  Li Ru was skeptical about what Han Yu said.

    Han Yu was not angry because of Li Ru's distrust. Based on Li Ru's understanding of the world, his disbelief was normal.  If he believed it all at once, Han Yu would think that Li Ru was just perfunctory.

    "To put it bluntly, I plan to put on a show to make you the Son of God. With this sign, you should be more advantageous when recruiting others. And others will have more scruples when dealing with you. After all, your boss  If someone really pisses you off, who knows if the people above you will help you."

    Li Ru was amused by Han Yu's words. He smiled and shook his head and asked Han Yu what he planned to do.  Han Yu did not answer, but took out a Shadow World Bead and handed it to Li Ru and asked, "Do you think it would cause a sensation if a lot of these beads suddenly fell from the sky?"

    "Yishizhu!" Li Ru's eyes lit up and he blurted out.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then corrected: "This is not the Yishi Pearl, this is called the Shadow World Pearl."

    "No. This is the Yishi Pearl. I have seen it with my own eyes before, and I can't mistake it." Li Ru replied stubbornly.

    "Remembering the World Pearl? Shadowing the World Pearl? Isn't it a slip of the tongue?" Seeing Li Ru's insistent look, Han Yu suddenly had an idea in his mind.

    “Whether it’s called the Yishi Bead or the Shadow World Bead, this kind of bead is very rare anyway. Just one of it can be said to be priceless, let alone a bunch of them.  When an unreasonable phenomenon occurs but no reasonable explanation can be found, the best explanation is that it is a miracle.

    Of course, whether it is a miracle or a miracle, the most important thing is to let people see it.  Otherwise, the desired effect cannot be achieved.  After discussing the general steps with Li Ru and his wife, Han Yu said goodbye and left.  Li Ru looked at his wife Han Xinyue, stood up and saluted and said, "I just spoke so unscrupulously for my husband, please don't blame me, madam."

    "No wonder, no wonder, my husband will soon be the son of God, how can I dare to blame you?" Han Xinyue said slowly.  Li Ru's face tightened, he smiled awkwardly and said nice things.  Coaxing Han Xinyue

    Han Yu, who returned to the Spirit, told Han Mengxin and others what he had discussed with Li Ru and his wife. Fulin, who was present, frowned and said, "According to the alliance's practice. Han Yu, your behavior violates the civilization of non-interference in unopened planets."  Process this regulation"

    "Oh, don't be so rigid. Think about it, is the Death Star Territory an area controlled by the alliance?" Han Yu waved his hand and asked Fulin.

    Fulin thought for a moment, shook her head and replied, "No."

    "Then it's over. Since it's not the case, then the alliance's conventions don't count here."

    "You, you are sophistry." Fulin pointed at Han Yu angrily and said.

    "Okay, okay, if you really can't see it, just close your eyes. Anyway, I won't give up my original plan just because of your words."

    "Mengxin. Are you going to accompany him to fool around?" Knowing that she couldn't stop Han Yu, Fulin quickly found foreign aid.  However, Han Mengxin, who was the first to be found, asked Fulin with a smile: "Sister Fulin, don't you think this is interesting?"

    "Yes, interesting?" Fulin, who didn't expect Han Mengxin to answer like this, looked at Han Mengxin in confusion and asked.

    "Yes, I am the leading actor."

    Fulin: ""

    Through personal experience, Fulin understood a truth. There was no honest child in the group of people in front of her. They were all afraid of chaos in the world.  Flynn's objections were ineffective.  Han Yu and others began to discuss the details.  Since they have had a similar experience before, pretending to be gods and ghosts is not unfamiliar to Han Yu and others. Now what Han Yu and others have to consider is how to make the pretending to be gods and ghosts more perfect this time.

    At first, Fulin sat aside with a disdainful expression on her face.  But as she listened, Fulin couldn't help but join in, and started discussing with Han Yu and others.  It can be seen that Fulin is also a master who is afraid of chaos in the world and is not qualified to teach Han Yu and others a lesson.

    *********************************

    Night falls

    The enemy commander Huo Wudi, who was ordered to attack the Ninth Prince, has not rested yet.  Huo Wudi was a little disgusted with the order issued by the eldest prince to whom he was loyal.  As a loyal person, Huo Wudi did not want to see brothers killing each other. Even if such a thing happened, he hoped that he would not do it.  This was contrary to his own behavior, but the eldest prince was the one he needed to be loyal to. Even though Huo Wudi felt disgusted with the eldest prince's order, he had no choice but to lead his army to the city where the ninth prince was based.

    &nbsp;"Kill the ninth prince Li Ru and his family at all costs." This was the order given to Huo Wudi by the eldest prince.  Huo Wudi knew that the best way to avoid arousing suspicion was to dress up as a sand bandit and attack the city, and kill the ninth prince Li Ru and his family while the city was breached.

    "Omniscient and almighty goddess, please guide me on how to choose my future." Huo Wudi knelt on the ground, praying devoutly to the god he believed in to give him some guidance.  But Huo Wudi didn't know that God was very busy and had no time to give him guidance as a little lamb who was confused about his future.

    "General, general!" Just as Huo Wudi was praying devoutly, the shouts of the soldiers came from outside the tent.  Huo Wudi, who had firm faith, couldn't help but became furious. He stood up suddenly and walked outside the tent. He had already made up his mind that if it was a trivial matter, he would beat the yelling soldier to death.

    "What happened?" Huo Wudi walked out of the tent and asked with a calm face.  However, the soldiers who were yelling just now did not feel Huo Wudi's displeasure at all.  Seeing Huo Wudi coming out, he immediately pointed in the direction of the city and replied: "General, there is something strange in the city."

    In fact, there is no need for personal soldiers to tell Huo Wudi.  After Huo Wudi walked out of the camp, he discovered that the sky above the city surrounded by his troops was now as bright as day, in sharp contrast to the surrounding darkness.  Not only Huo Wudi was surprised and curious, but everyone who saw this strange scene looked at it without blinking.

    Just under the watchful eyes of everyone, a woman wearing white clothes and bare feet slowly walked from the sky and appeared in front of everyone.  Then she spread her right hand, and a series of dazzling lights fell, just like the stars in the sky being plucked by this woman and thrown into the city.  And as those lights disappeared, the woman in the sky slowly disappeared in full view of everyone.

    The whole process lasted for nearly fifteen minutes. When the night sky was filled with darkness again, no one who saw this scene could sleep peacefully.  Not only the people in the city, but also the army outside the city were also speculating about the scene they saw in the air.

    Huo Wudi returned to the camp.  He did not order to stop the discussion among his men, because at this moment Huo Wudi was completely stunned by what he had just seen with his own eyes.  As a devout believer.  He didn't want to believe it, but he had to believe that the scene he saw was somewhat similar to the miracles he had heard about.  Recalling that he was praying to the God he believed in just now for guidance, Huo Wudi couldn't help but wonder, could this be a hint from God?  It is implied that the nine princes in the city are the ones chosen by God.

    Faith and loyalty tortured Huo Wudi all night. Huo Wudi, with dark circles under his eyes, ordered a truce today.  This order was unanimously cheered by his men.  Because Huo Wudi wasn't the only one who suffered from insomnia last night.

    In front of the Governor's Palace in the city

    Because of the strange scene last night, many people in the city had insomnia.  In order to find out what is going on, after dawn.  As long as they were not defending the city, they all gathered at the place where the lights fell last night, in front of the Governor's Palace.  But when these people came to the Governor's Mansion, they saw that there was a sentry every three steps and a post every five steps at the door. It was heavily guarded, as if facing a formidable enemy.

    People don’t want to leave like this.  They stayed outside the cordon, hoping that their governor could give them an explanation.  At this moment, Li Ru was talking with the big guys in the city.  As for the focus of the conversation, it was the light that fell into the Governor's Mansion last night.  When I saw a plate full of Yishizhu.  All the people who came here to question the Governor gasped.  It is well known that the World-Remembering Pearls are rare, but now a total of thirty-six World-Remembering Pearls appear in front of everyone.  Just a World-Remembering Bead can be described as priceless, and the World-Remembering Bead that appears in front of everyone now This is simply a priceless treasure!

    Faced with these priceless treasures, no one is greedy.  Because of the origin of these World-Remembering Beads Thinking of this, the big guys in the city couldn't help but look at Li Ru.  None of them thought that these World-Remembering Beads were Li Ru's unknown treasures. There were so many of them that even in the Izumo Kingdom's treasure house, there might not be as many World-Remembering Beads as they were in front of them.  The only reasonable explanation is that it is a miracle, and the spectacle that appeared last night may be the legendary miracle.

    When the rumors started to spread in the city, Huo Wudi outside the city also got the news.  For a moment, the troops under Huo Wudi were in panic. Although Huo Wudi promptly ordered the soldiers to stop talking, they still could not stop some people from whispering behind their backs.  The previous promises to attack this city have been downgraded to second level in the hearts of the soldiers. At this moment, the soldiers only think about whether they will suffer divine punishment for attacking the city favored by God.  Fortunately, Huo Wudi did not force an attack on the city at this time, otherwise deserters would definitely appear.

    Just when everyone was thinking about their own thoughts, night fell again, and no oneAs he fell asleep, he invariably looked at the sky above the city, or more specifically, the sky above the Governor's Palace.

    Huo Wudi also didn't rest. Like everyone else, he was staring at the sky above the Governor's Mansion in the city.  While everyone was waiting with various complex emotions including nervousness, expectation, and fear, the scene from last night reappeared, and dots of light entered the Governor's Mansion again.  This time, the big guys in the city did not wait for dawn. When the air returned to normal again, they immediately rushed to the Governor's Mansion.

    As soon as he entered the Governor's Mansion, he saw Governor Li Ru sitting in the front hall. Next to him, there was a plate of the same number of Yishi beads as those seen during the day.

    "Including last night's. A total of seventy-two World Recalling Pearls." Seeing the big boss in the city come in, Li Ru said.

    Seventy-two World-Remembering Pearls, this can no longer be explained by a gift from God.  The Li Ru in front of him was simply the darling of God.  Otherwise, why didn’t God give me the World-Remembering Pearl?  Even if you only give yourself one, it will be enough.

    If there were still people among the big guys in the city who were jealous when they saw the thirty-six World-Remembering Pearls for the first time, then when they saw the thirty-six World-Remembering Pearls again, all the big guys in the city felt nothing but envy.  In awe.

    There is a god at the top of your head!  Under this understanding, even the most savvy people will inevitably feel a little uneasy when facing God's beloved Li Ru, fearing that they will cause God to be dissatisfied with themselves because of their previous perfunctory treatment of Li Ru.  As a big boss in the city.  It is necessary to have good ears and eyes. Most of the big guys in the city still have a wait-and-see attitude towards Li Ru's desire to compete for the throne.  But after the miracle happened, the big boss in the city made a decision.

    Li Ru, who still didn’t know that the big boss in the city had decided to support him wholeheartedly, was still acting according to the script he had agreed with Han Yu.  His gentleness and tolerance made the big guys in the city feel lucky for the decision they had just made.  No one wants to take refuge with a master who likes to take advantage of others!

    Rumors still spread from inside the city to outside the city. When he learned that another thirty-six World Recalling Pearls had fallen into Li Ru's hands, Huo Wudi was not only shocked, but also shocked.  Just like those big guys in the city.  Huo Wudi didn't think Li Ru's financial resources could reach such a terrifying level.  If Li Ru really had such financial resources, Izumo would already be his.  But if it weren't for Li Ru's original possession.  How to explain the origin of the seventy-two World Recalling Pearls?  There was also the woman in white clothes and bare feet who appeared in the sky. Although her appearance could not be clearly seen, Huo Wudi, like most people, believed that it was the arrival of the goddess they believed in.  Huo Wudi felt shuddering when he thought of this. He attacked Li Ru, who was favored by God, and didn't know how God would punish him.  In stark contrast to Huo Wudi's pessimism outside the city, is the optimism of the people in the city.

    This is a city favored by God, those damn enemies outside the city.  Wait for retribution!

    Two completely different mentality, when the night goddess comes again, the two groups of people behave differently.  The people outside the city threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground and whispered begging God for forgiveness, while the people inside the city cheered for their governor and themselves.

    The same light falls.  But this time after the light fell, the goddess did not disappear like the previous two times. Instead, she quietly looked at Li Ru, who was standing in front of the Governor's Mansion, reaching out to catch the Yishi Pearl.  He said softly: "Li Ru, my child, I hope that the one hundred and eight World Recalling Beads I gave you can help you find outstanding people who can assist you. There is only so much I can help you, and the next step is to  You still need to work hard on your own to do it.”

    Li Ru knelt on his knees and replied respectfully: "Thank you very much for the goddess's care. Li Ru will never forget your help to me."

    Since he had already had the experience of the previous two times, this time the city boss did not leave the Governor's Mansion at all, and just waited until the night until the goddess appeared.

    Hearing is better than seeing. After hearing what the goddess said to Li Ru, the big guys in the city and people outside the city went crazy for the 108 Reminiscence Beads representing the outstanding people who assisted the governor. They didn't know that these 100  Will there be one of the eight World Recalling Pearls that belongs to me?

    The goddess left, leaving behind a sentence that was of great significance to Li Ru and then disappeared in front of everyone.  Li Ru held thirty-six World Recalling Beads in his hand. When he looked back, he was immediately startled.  Led by the city's big boss, everyone around him knelt down and shouted long live.  And this shout of "Long Live Long Live" seemed to be contagious. After hearing this shout, people in the city and outside the city couldn't help but kneel on the ground and shouted loudly.

    Huo Wudi was in a dilemma.

    The facts he saw with his own eyes forced Huo Wudi to seriously consider his future. Perhaps the God he believed in had already given him a prophecy. It just depends on whether he is willing to follow God's prophecy.  Loyalty and faith once again began to torture Huo Wudi's heart.

    "General,"Army!  "This time the soldiers not only yelled outside the tent, but rushed directly into the tent and said to Huo Wudi in a hurry: "General, they are planning to arrest you.  "

    "Huh? Who wants to arrest me?"

    "I heard it from my friends. Many officers think that the general is harming us by bringing us to attack the Ninth Prince who is favored by God, so they are planning to arrest you to plead guilty to the Ninth Prince." The soldier looked nervous.  Said to Huo Wudi.

    Huo Wudi was furious when he heard this and asked angrily: "Who do you know?"

    "Well, I don't know how many people there are, but several generals around the general are participating. General, why don't we run away quickly." The soldier suggested to Huo Wudi in a low voice.

    "Run?" Huo Wudi had not considered this issue.  For a general, his soldiers are the capital of his arrogance. Without soldiers, the general is nothing.

    Huo Wudi shook his head and rejected the proposal of the soldiers, and told the soldiers: "You can't run away. Go and send an order, let the main officers in the army come to me, and say that I have something important to announce."

    "Yes." The soldiers took the order and retreated outside the tent.  When he exited the tent and turned his back to Huo Wudi, there was a hint of a successful smile on his lips.

    When officers at all levels gathered in Huo Wudi's tent, Huo Wudi did not be polite to these officers. He just announced a decision that everyone was willing to accept, "I want to surrender to the Ninth Prince."

    ……

    In the early morning of the next day, while the defenders on the city wall were still discussing what happened last night, they saw the enemies outside the city coming to the city in neat lines. What is strange is that these people did not bring any weapons.  , and the protective armor was not worn either.

    Under the puzzled eyes of the defenders at the top of the city, Huo Wudi, who was dressed in single clothes, urged his horse forward alone. When he came to the city gate, he dismounted and knelt down on his knees, touching his head to the ground and shouted loudly: "The fourth in Izumo Kingdom"  Legion commander Huo Wudi led the entire army to surrender!"

 Text Chapter 719 The world inside the belly

    A point inside the Death Star mid-circle

    Han Yu and his team, who had finished building momentum for Li Ru, had no further contact with Li Ru. The night after the miracle came, the Courage left Li Ru's planet. What achievements Li Ru will have in the future depends on him.  Han Yu and others will not interfere with their own efforts.

    Because he had agreed to Fulin's request before, especially because Han Yu also wanted to know the whereabouts of Chang Zaitian, the first companion he met when he left home and started traveling, Han Yu and his party went to Fulin in the direction told by Fulin.  The place where Lin's unit encountered the space monster.

    For humans, space monsters are a complete mystery. No one knows where they come from and where they are going.  Some of them like to live in groups, while others like to be loners, appearing without warning and disappearing without regularity.  It may attack humans, or it may help humans.  But whether it is attacking or helping, there is no pattern to follow, as if what they do depends entirely on their own mood at the time.

    Han Yu and his party were lucky. They encountered several space monsters during their travels. However, those space monsters did not attack the Courage. The two parties walked together peacefully for a certain distance and then went their separate ways.  Fulin's unit was a bit unlucky. It was attacked by space monsters and almost wiped out.

    When Han Yu handed Fulin the identity card engraved with the blessing, Fleur, who had been hiding in Fulin's body, appeared. After confirming that the identity card was the identity card after the captain's blessing and appreciation, Fleur cried bitterly.  Afterwards, the control of the body was completely handed over to Fulin, and Fulin's first personality never appeared again.

    Han Yu understood Fleur's mood.  He also knew that it was useless no matter what he said now, he could only stand by and continue to communicate with Fulin.  But ever since Fleur saw Kaji's identity card, Fulin had one more task: to kill the space monsters that attacked them.  Han Yu didn't take this task seriously.  The space monster has never stayed in the same place for more than three days. After so many days, the space monster has gone somewhere to cause havoc again.  If Fulin wants to find the space monster, she may not be able to find it even if she spends her whole life.

    When the Courage arrived at the accident site according to Fulin's guidance, Han Yu made an unexpected discovery.  Since the place of the accident was not far from a planet where my group had stayed.  But when I think about it carefully, I feel relieved. After all, the remains of Blessing were found on that planet. It is really too far away to be unrealistic.

    Having no intention of visiting the planet, the Spirit stopped at the site of the accident and began to prepare for a search, hoping to find some useful information from the starship wreckage.  What Han Yu and others didn't expect was that when the Courage approached the wreckage of a starship, a space monster appeared.  Han Yu and others had no time to react.  He was swallowed by the space monster hidden behind the wreckage of the starship and entered the body of the space monster.

    ……

    After the initial panic.  Han Yu, who had calmed down, asked Qiao Yaner to take the time to check the damage to the Courage while asking everyone about their physical condition.  To everyone's relief, the Courage did not suffer any damage. Perhaps it was because of the size of the space monster. Han Yu and others felt like they were in a different world when they entered the body of the space monster.

    "Courage moved forward along the esophagus of the space monster. It was not that Han Yu and others did not want to go back along the original path, but the space monster's esophagus was not wide enough, and the courage could not turn and could only move forward.  Coupled with the fact that the interior of the space monster is dragging the Courage with a suction force, Han Yu does not want to attract an attack from the space monster yet.  We can only follow the Space Monster's wishes and prepare for a one-day tour inside the Space Monster's body along the esophagus.

    The further you go in, the wider the range of activities that Spirit can move becomes.  Due to the darkness, the lights of the Courage were fully turned on. Under the illumination of the lights, Han Yu and others had a panoramic view of the surrounding situation.  If they hadn't seen the sudden appearance of the Space Monster, Han Yu and others could hardly believe that this was the body of the Space Monster.  The esophagus on both sides is like two mountain walls.  Spirit is like traveling in a canyon.  Of course, it would be more like it without the fan-like thing at the end of the canyon.

    At the end of the esophagus, there is a part similar to a rotating electric fan, which is rotating slowly.  It is the rotation of this fan that attracts the Courage and other starship wreckage swallowed by space monsters.  Watching the starship wreckage be shattered into pieces by the fan blades.  Han Yu shouted loudly: "Field, prepare the laser cannon."

    Not long after, Field suddenly shouted loudly: "Han Yu, the laser cannon is malfunctioning."

    "What? What about the other weapons?" Han Yu was surprised when he heard this and asked quickly.

    "No, other weapons cannot be used." Field shouted after checking it.

    &nbsp;"Damn it!" Han Yu cursed secretly, stood up and prepared to leave the Courage to dismantle the fan.  If the Spirit were allowed to pass by like this, it would suffer the same fate as those starship wrecks.  Han Yu was not allowed to leave, so Lin Ke shouted: "Han Yu, sit down and leave this matter to me." After saying that, Lin Ke used his own abilities to take over the control of the Courage.

    The fan speed is not fast and keeps rotating at a constant speed.  As the fan got closer and closer, everyone in the Courage held their breath and stared at the display screen nervously.  Lin Ke, who carried everyone's hopes, had sweat on his forehead. He carefully controlled the Courage to slowly approach the fan and slipped through the gap in the fan. Unfortunately, no matter how accurate Lin Ke's timing was, the Courage's  The tail was still hit hard, and the power unit located at the tail was damaged.  Upon seeing this, Qiao Yaner said nothing and immediately left the control room to prepare for emergency repairs.  Han Yu, who was worried about Qiao Yaner going alone, also followed him to the rear of the Courage.

    The Courage, which escaped the disaster, continued to move forward.  Fortunately, I didn't encounter any more fans, and the Courage successfully arrived at a new world.

    Why do we say Xintiandi? Because after passing the end of the esophagus, Han Yu and others suddenly found that they were in an environment with sky, ground, mountain peaks, and rivers. What surprised Han Yu and others even more.  There are even birds appearing in the sky.

    “What the hell is this place?” Han Yu, who was helping Qiao Yaner carry spare power equipment, said to himself.

    Qiao Yan'er heard this and replied: "No matter what the hell this place is, what we have to do now is to repair the Courage as soon as possible, and we will talk about other things later." As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the loudspeaker installed in the warehouse sound.  Get up, "Han Yu, come to the control room quickly, we found humans on the ground."

    "I know." Han Yu responded and immediately came to the control room after breaking up with Qiao Yan'er.  On the display screen in the control room, it was seen that there was indeed a group of people on the ground running towards the bottom of the Spirit. They zoomed in and took a closer look.  Human beings indeed.  However, these humans do not look like humans from the same era as Han Yu and others. Instead, they look like a group of primitive people.

    "Get ready for battle! Field, are the weapon systems still inoperable?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s inquiry, Field quickly replied: “It can’t be used yet. I am resetting the program. I hope it will work.”

    "That means we won't be able to use it for the time being. Ningping, Bafang, it's up to us to protect everyone."

    "There is still me. Although the weapon system on the Courage can no longer be used, there should be no problem with the armed armor I made." Field shouted after hearing this.

    "Okay. I'll add you. But whether we can leave depends on the laser cannon of the Courage. Your main task is to quickly restore the laser cannon to use. The rest can be left to a few of us.  ”

    Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come!  Before figuring out the purpose of the primitive people on the ground, Han Yu warned everyone not to let down their guard and not to imagine peaceful coexistence with the primitive people.  Keeping an appropriate distance is beneficial to both parties.

    After setting the tone for a while, Han Yu and others immediately began to prepare separately.  The Courage's power unit was damaged, and it was entirely Lin Ke's fault that it was able to fly in the air.  Fulin, who serves as the staff of the Spirit, tested the current environment and assured Han Yu and others: "The environment here is suitable for human survival needs, and we can move freely."

    Hearing the news, Han Yu couldn't help but feel relieved.  With this guarantee, you can maximize your abilities, and you don't have to worry about those primitive people showing up in front of you.

    The Courage slowly landed on the ground.  Before Han Yu and others could go out, the group of primitive people chased them.  I have to admit that these primitive people ran very fast. Even if they were running in the jungle, they still didn't seem to be very slow.  Pretty much the front and back feet.

    Han Yu told Ning Ping and others to be more vigilant and walked out of the Courage alone, intending to try to communicate with these primitive people first.  It's just that Han Yu was disappointed. These primitive people obviously thought that the weapons in their hands were more useful than their mouths.  As soon as he saw Han Yu show up, he screamed and threw the javelin at Han Yu inexplicably.

    The simple javelin did not pose any threat to Han Yu, and in order to lead the communication for a while, Han Yu deliberately showed his strength to the other party.  Things in this world are like this. The more backward a place is, the more they believe in the truth.  If you want to make these primitive people obedient, you first need to make them understand their weaknesses. Only in this way will they be willing to sit down and listen to you.

    It’s just that Han Yu’s display of strength this time was a bit too much. A burst of flame passed by, and all the javelins turned into fly ash. When the group of primitive people saw this, they screamed in surprise and dived in separately.In the jungle.  Han Yu, who didn't expect that it would have the opposite effect, regretted it a little, but now that it was over, he could only make mistakes.

    "Ningping, you guys stay here to protect the Courage to prevent those primitive people from trying to lure the tiger away from the mountain. None of you are allowed to pursue me until I come back." After saying that, Han Yu flew into the sky, stared at a slow-running primitive man and chased after him.  .

    Sasha is very sad!  This was his first time to participate in a hunt in the clan, but he did not expect this outcome.  Flowers, applause, and passionate kisses from clan girls were no longer important to Sasha at this moment. What was important was that the fire-breathing monster came to him without anyone else chasing him.

    Actually, we can’t blame Han Yu for keeping an eye on Sasha. It’s because Sasha ran too slowly. The others had already disappeared. He was the only one who was still running slowly. Who would Han Yu be chasing if he didn’t chase him?

    As the son of the patriarch, the fat that Sasha accumulated in his daily life not only failed to bring strength to Sasha, but instead became an obstacle to Sasha's escape.  Sasha cried while trying hard to move his two fat legs and run forward.  Although Sasha wanted to lie down on the ground and take a good rest, the devil in the sky did not give Sasha the chance to do so.  Once Sasha slowed down, the demon in the sky set fire to Sasha's butt. Sasha, who didn't want to turn into a roasted suckling pig, could only cry and continue running forward.

    When people are frustrated, the first thing they often think about is going home.  Sasha, who was not very experienced in the world, had only one thought at the moment, to go home and ask me to find someone to help him kill the guy who bullied him.  Sasha, who didn't feel anything wrong with this idea at all, led Han Yu step by step closer to his tribe.

    Han Yu, who stood tall and saw far, had already discovered Sasha's tribe, so he spared Sasha's butt and stopped burning him.  Han Yu, who was still in the air, thought for a while and flew straight to Sasha's tribe.  At this time, Sasha had just ran into his tribe.

    The primitive man, who originally thought that there would be a big harvest this time, ran back alone when he saw Sasha.  I immediately realized something was wrong.  Otherwise, Sasha would not have run back alone, out of breath and crying.

    "Sasha, what happened?" Sasha's father, the tribe leader, grabbed Sasha's collar and asked.

    As soon as she saw her relatives, Sasha burst into tears.  But when he cried, everyone who was waiting for the news suddenly became confused.  Seeing this, the clan leader had to be cruel, slapped Sasha's fat face, and cursed angrily: "Cry! Cry! Cry! You fucking know how to cry! Where are your companions? What happened to you?  ?”

    Sasha, who had never been beaten before, was slapped to the ground and covered the slapped cheek.  He looked at his father in shock.  But that's okay, at least Sasha doesn't cry anymore.

    "We. We encountered a fire-breathing monster. As soon as we saw that we were outmatched, we ran away for our lives." Sasha replied twitchingly.

    "A fire-breathing monster?"

    "Yes, a fire-breathing monster." Sasha nodded and confirmed.  As Sasha's father, old Sasha believed that his son would not lie to him, and he did not dare to lie to himself.  But when he thought of the fire-breathing monster Sasha mentioned, old Sasha couldn't help but feel a little headache. Previously, the tribe had just provoked a tribe that should not be messed with, and now a fire-breathing monster appeared. This is a big deal for old Sasha.  explain.  What a headache.

    “What is that?” Suddenly someone pointed at the air and exclaimed.

    Everyone looked up to the sky and saw a person hovering in the sky. When Sasha saw it, he shouted in horror: "A monster that can breathe fire!"

    As A-Gump screamed, the entire tribe immediately went into chaos. Adults, children, old, weak, women and children were at a loss, and some picked up the javelins around them.  Some just ran away with their heads in their hands.  Sasha, the clan elder, looked at Han Yu in the sky, opened his mouth and said something that Han Yu couldn't understand.  Although Han Yu brought a translator, he had to do a lot of language collection if he wanted to figure out what the primitive people below were saying.  So before the translator completes the collection.  Han Yu did not intend to communicate with the other party because even the two parties could not understand what the other party was saying.  Han Yu didn't intend to do what the chickens and ducks talked about.

    Seeing the fire-breathing monster in the air neither speaking nor attacking, just hanging in the air looking at his tribe, old Sasha began to feel unsure.  If he could figure out the other party's purpose, Old Sasha believed that he would always come up with a way to deal with it, but when Han Yu was so silent, Old Sasha was a little bit helpless.

    Worried about the safety of his clan members, old Sasha glared at his son Sasha and cursed: "Others know how to run elsewhere, so why do you have to run to the clan? Do you know that you will kill all of us?  "

    "I, I" Sasha lowered his head in apology, but old Sasha had no intention of letting Sasha go, and continued to point at Sasha and curse.  This was good, at least Han Yu didn't have to think of ways to make those primitive people on the ground talk more.  From the groundIt can be seen from the behavior of the two primitive people in front of him that the old primitive man was scolding the little primitive man, but this had something to do with Han Yu. Anyway, he was not scolding him.

    Although it is not clear that the old primitive man is scolding Shenma, looking at the little primitive man, it seems that he has been scolded quite miserably.  The translator had not stopped language collection, and Han Yu was bored and began to look at the tribe on the ground.

    This tribe is not very large, with only about a hundred people depending on the situation. The simple thatched house gave Han Yu some confidence to communicate with these primitive people.  Since they can build houses by hand, it means that these people have the possibility to communicate.  However, Han Yu did not plan to have too much contact with these primitive people before confirming whether they were cannibals.

    ……

    The language collection of the translator was finally completed. Han Yu put on the translator and said to the primitive people on the ground: "People on the ground, listen, I have no malice and I don't intend to attack you. Please don't attack me, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.  You can afford it." After saying that, in order to prove what he said, Han Yu raised his hand and released a fireball at a mound outside the tribe.

    Looking at the exploding mound, the people in the clan put down their weapons without even having to say a word to old Sasha, and looked at Han Yu who was slowly descending from the sky in awe.

    When Han Yu landed, old Sasha knelt on his knees and gave Han Yu a five-body salute. When Han Yu saw this, he was about to ask him to get up when he heard Han Mengxin's voice coming from the communicator, "Brother, come back to the Courage. Let's  A group of victims were found, and some of them knew Sister Flynn.”

    "who is it?"

    "Always in the sky."

 Text Chapter 720: Exploring the Crypt

    When he saw Chang Zaitian again, Han Yu could hardly believe that the Chang Zaitian in front of him was the timid Chang Zaitian in his impression, who was a bit submissive in everything he said and done.  Chang Zaitian in front of him is only one head shorter than Han Yu. He has a strong body and powerful limbs. From those who gathered around Chang Zaitian, it can be seen that Chang Zaitian is their backbone.

    "Han Yu." Chang Zaitian greeted Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, smiled and said to Chang Zaitian: "I really didn't expect that the male major has changed for 18 years, Chang Zaitian has become so different that I almost don't dare to recognize you."

    "Hehe" Chang Zaitian scratched his head in embarrassment.

    Through the conversation with Chang Zaitian, Han Yu knew what happened to the Courage when he went to chase Sasha.  Not long after Han Yu left the Courage, the escaping primitive people came back with a counterattack.  What they didn't expect was that in addition to the fire-breathing monster, this strange big bird actually had several monsters in its belly.  For a while, they were beaten to the point of crying and screaming, but just when these primitive people wanted to escape again, Chang Zaitian and his people arrived, and they attacked Ning and others who were left behind on the Courage.  Sasha escaped, and the others were caught.  Because he was unfamiliar with the place, Ningping did not kill the captured primitive people. However, the group of Chang Zaitian hated the primitive people. After asking, they found out that these primitive people actually  cannibal.

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but frowned.  Chang Zaitian saw this and asked, "What's wrong, Han Yu? Did you find anything wrong?"

    " In heaven, these are primitive people. Whether it is behavior or understanding, they are still at a very primitive stage. Cannibalism can only show their ignorance, but it does not mean that they are cruel. It just so happens that I am here  There are translation machines that have already completed language collection, so why not ask them why they want to eat people?"

    Seeing Han Yu say this, Chang Zaitian was speechless and just nodded silently.  In fact, Chang Zaitian also wanted to know that the envoy he sent was visiting with friendly purposes, but he did not expect that the primitive people actually cooked the envoy directly.

    Communication is necessary.  Through the translation machine, Han Yu and others figured out the purpose of cannibalism by these primitive people.  It turns out that in the eyes of primitive people, cannibalism is not a cruel thing.  It is the highest compliment a person can receive.  At the same time, primitive people believe that cannibalism can improve their abilities, especially eating people who are stronger than themselves, so that they will be as powerful as the people they eat.  When I saw the envoy sent by Chang Zaitian, although I couldn't understand the language, I could tell from the envoy's words and deeds that he was a very powerful person.  So, the messenger was in tragedy~

    After listening to the primitive man’s explanation, Chang Zaitian suddenly felt the urge to cry.  It was such an injustice that our own messenger died.  Chang Zaitian looked regretful.  Han Yu reached out and patted Chang Zaitian's shoulder, comforting him: "Don't think too much. You'd better tell me why you are here? According to Fulin, you should all have died.  .”

    "Fulin? Who is Fulin? She is Captain Fulei." Chang Zaitian looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    "I will explain this to you later. Let's talk about your affairs first."

    Seeing what Han Yu said, Chang Zaitian didn’t ask further questions. He nodded and started talking about what happened to his group.  "After encountering the space monster, we originally thought we would die, but we didn't expect that the space monster that attacked us would swallow the wreckage of the starship including us. At that time, we were trapped in the wreckage of the starship  There was no way to escape. We originally thought we would be buried in the belly of the beast, but we didn’t expect that when we woke up, we would find that we were still alive.”

    "Well. You are indeed lucky. Did you know? After we were swallowed by the space monster, there was an organ similar to an electric fan at the end of the space monster's esophagus. Look at the tail of the Spirit, it was blown by that electric fan.  Attacked."

    Chang Zaitian showed a look of surprise and said: "No wonder when we were picking up the starship wreckage, we found that many of the wreckage had neat cuts on the surface. It was originally like this."

    "Zaitian, what are your plans next?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "We want to leave here, but we can't find a way out. Including me. There are a total of twenty-three survivors. There were originally twenty-four, and it's all my fault"

    "Okay, I said don't think too much about it. Twenty-three people. With the ability of the Courage, we can take them away, but how to get out of here is a problem. You got here before us. Did you gain anything?"

    Hearing Han Yu ask about this, Chang Zaitian quickly suppressed the joy in his heart and answered Han Yu: "We have investigated the surrounding area during this period and found that in addition to the tribe that just attacked you, there are three primitive tribes that have not shown up.  As for the way out you mentionedProblem, I guess there is no other way out except getting out from there.  "

    Looking in the direction of Chang Zaitian’s finger, he saw a round hole in the sky, which was exactly the direction where the Courage fell.  Han Yu frowned and said: "If you want to return from the original route, you must deal with the electric fan. But since entering here, the weapon system of the Courage has failed. Without powerful weapons, I'm afraid there is no way to go there."

    "Isn't it possible even with your ability?" Chang Zaitian asked.

    "Hmm no, it's too high, and I don't know if attacking the electric fan will arouse the anger of this space monster. Unless it is absolutely necessary, it is better not to take this road."

    Seeing that Han Yu didn’t agree with his opinion, Chang Zaitian couldn’t help but feel a little discouraged.  Seeing this, Han Yu comforted him: "Don't be discouraged, we still need to stay here for a while, and we won't be leaving soon."

    "What are you still doing here?" Chang Zaitian asked in confusion.

    "Idiot, food and fresh water need to be replenished. With the addition of you people, Spirit's food reserves will not be enough."

    "Oh, leave this matter to us. We have a thorough understanding of the terrain in this area and know where the water is and where the food is."

    "Okay, leave it to you. By the way, you just said that you have collected a lot of starship wreckage. Is there anything useful in it?"

    "There are some, but not many. Most of them have been used by us to build fortifications." Chang Zaitian replied after hearing this.  After hearing this, Han Yu asked curiously: "There are also fortifications? Well, are you welcome to be our guests?"

    "Of course you are welcome, we will invite you even if you don't go. Do you have a doctor? Half of the twenty-three of us are injured and need treatment."

    "No problem, we have the best doctor in the future in the universe, who can guarantee that the patient will be cured." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    ……

    Everyone simply packed up and flew towards the temporary base of Chang Zaitian and others under the guidance of Chang Zaitian.  After arriving at the temporary base, Han Mengxin immediately went to treat the injured, while Han Yu, accompanied by Chang Zaitian, went to see the useful things collected by Chang Zaitian and others.

    ??????????? Actually, to say it’s of great use, basically it’s not.  The communicator does not.  There is no radar, and the only weapons left are a few machetes.  However, these machetes were useless in Han Yu's eyes, but they were sharp weapons in the eyes of primitive people.  Apart from these, the most useful thing is probably a TV. However, a TV that cannot receive signals is no different from junk and can only be thrown aside and ignored.

    After reading Chang Zaitian's collection, Han Yu shook his head and said to Chang Zaitian: "The things you collected are of no use at all. You should concentrate on collecting food and fresh water. By the way, Chang Zaitian, among the twenty-three of you  Is there anyone who knows about starship maintenance?”

    "Yes. What are you going to do?" Chang Zaitian asked after hearing this.

    "Let them help the repairmen of the Spirit, otherwise we don't know how long it will take to repair the Spirit. After all, there are twenty-three of you. The interior of the Spirit needs to be remodeled."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Chang Zaitian nodded, "We have two maintenance technicians here, but they were both seriously injured"

    "No problem, with Mengxin's treatment, it won't take long for him to be alive and kicking. Maybe we can see it as soon as we go out."

    Chang Zaitian thought Han Yu was comforting him and didn't take it seriously. He only saw his injured companions walking out of the ward alive and kicking one by one.  My eyes immediately straightened.

    "You, what do you want to do?" Chang Zaitian looked at the people surrounding him with some confusion and asked.

    "Second Lieutenant, our injuries are all healed now. It's your turn next." The man standing in front said to Chang Zaitian.

    After hearing this, Chang Zaitian subconsciously touched his lower abdomen and refused: "Me? I'm not hurt.  Hey, what are you going to do? Let me go!"

    Chang Zaitian was carried to Han Mengxin.  But Chang Zaitian clenched his collar with both hands like a girl about to be raped. No matter what his companions said, he refused to take off his clothes and let Han Mengxin examine him.  Han Mengxin finally became anxious.  He winked at Ning Ping, who was standing behind him, and saw Ning Ping step forward. With a flash of sword light, Chang Zaitian's clothes turned into rags.

    It wasn’t until they saw Chang Zaitian’s exposed upper body that everyone understood why Chang Zaitian was unwilling to let Han Mengxin treat him.  On Chang Zaitian's abdomen, near the kidneys, there was a patch of black.

    "I didn't want you to know." Chang Zaitian said to everyone with a bitter smile.

    "Second Lieutenant" Some of the people with shallow eye sockets already had tears in their eyes.?In their opinion, Chang Zaitian's injuries were fatal, and whether he died early or late, he would die.  But Han Mengxin said angrily: "You are making too much of a fuss if you give up just because you are injured."

    "Huh? Is there still hope?" Chang Zaitian looked at Han Mengxin in surprise and asked.  As soon as he finished speaking, Chang Zaitian was slapped by Han Yu, and Han Yu shouted dissatisfiedly in his ears: "Don't doubt my sister's medical skills. My sister said you can't die, then you can't die. Of course, the premise is  It’s you who have to cooperate with the treatment.”

    No normal person looks forward to his own death, and Chang Zaitian is no exception.  Chang Zaitian originally thought that he would die, so he didn't tell others and wanted to do more for everyone before he died.  But now when he heard that Han Yu, whom he trusted, said that he would not die, he couldn't help but feel elated. He nodded repeatedly and said, "I will cooperate. I will definitely cooperate fully."

    ……

    After some diagnosis, Han Mengxin said to Chang Zaitian: "Your injury is very serious, but it is not completely impossible to cure. With my medical skills and my ability, I am confident that I can cure you. But your kidney  I’ll probably lose one of them, I can heal your injuries, but I can’t repair your damaged organs.”

    "No problem, I have two kidneys. One less is better." Chang Zaitian replied nonchalantly.  Compared with death, paying a kidney is a very cost-effective price.

    After receiving Chang Zaitian’s reply, Han Mengxin immediately began to prepare for treatment.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin is an ability user, and she has a light ability that focuses on healing.  It was with this kind of power as the backing that Han Mengxin dared to operate on Chang Zaitian.

    Blood tests and preparation of the operating room are all in progress.  Chang Zaitian took a shower, changed into clean clothes, and stayed in the operating room honestly waiting for Han Mengxin's arrival.  Han Yu chatted with Chang Zaitian.  Save Chang Zaitian from thinking wildly when he is alone.

    The two people told each other about their experiences after separation. Of course, most of the time Chang Zaitian was talking and Han Yu was listening.  The waiting time passed unknowingly, and when Chang Zaitian was getting excited, Han Mengxin walked in.  After blasting Han Yu out, Chang Zaitian was given anesthesia and the operation began.

    ……

    When Chang Zaitian woke up, he found that the operation had been completed and he was lying on a hospital bed.  There was a girl lying beside the bed.  The girl I met often was a survivor like myself.  Not just this girl.  Of the twenty-three survivors, seven girls survived.

    The slight shaking woke up the girl who was guarding Chang Zaitian.  The girl opened her eyes and saw Chang Zaitian waking up. She immediately rushed over excitedly, hugged Chang Zaitian and shouted: "Zaitian, you finally woke up." She didn't even notice that her hug made Chang Zaitian almost come to her senses.  Can't breathe.

    "I said, if you continue to hug this guy, he will be strangled to death by you." A man's ridiculing voice came from the door.  The girl's face turned red when she heard this, and she quickly let go of Chang Zaitian.  Seeing Chang Zaitian gasping for breath with his tongue hanging out, the girl lowered her head and said, "I'm going to inform everyone." After that, Chang Zaitian didn't wait to speak.  He lowered his head and rushed out of the room.

    "That girl is nice, very enthusiastic." Han Yu said with a smile, sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at Chang Zaitian.

    Chang Zaitian opened his clothes and lowered his head to check the wound. Except for a faint scar, he didn't feel any discomfort. He couldn't help but look at Han Yu in surprise and said, "Han Yu, your sister is really amazing."

    "You will die if you talk about one more girl?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to Chang Zaitian angrily.

    Chang Zaitian was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, but then he came to his senses.  She said to Han Yu dumbfounded: "I didn't mean that."

    "Come on, I'm just kidding you. You are still the same as before, you have no sense of humor at all."

    Chang Zaitian couldn’t laugh or cry at Han Yu’s joke.  I could only change the subject and ask: "Where is this?"

    "The infirmary inside the Courage. You can rest here for a while. Although your operation was successful, it still damaged your vitality. For your future consideration, necessary rest is needed. You don't have to worry about your companions.  , Fulin is directing them, you don’t have to worry."

    "Hmm." Chang Zaitian nodded when he heard this.

    The two were silent for a moment, and Chang Zaitian said to Han Yu: "Speaking of which, this is the second time you have saved me."

    "Yeah, I'm also wondering, why are you always in a situation where you need to be rescued every time I meet you?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "……Thank you."

    "I said, do you need to be so serious? Aren't we friends? When friends are in trouble, how can I, a friend, stand by and watch. Besides, can we now??A grasshopper on a rope cannot escape me, nor can it escape you.  "

    "No matter what, I still want to thank you."

    "Tsk tskit's a pity that you are a man." Han Yu said with a slap in the face.

    Chang Zaitian didn’t understand it at first, but then he understood it, and a feeling of powerlessness suddenly came to his heart.  Han Yu's character has not changed, which makes him feel relieved but also a little headache.

    Seeing that Chang Zaitian was silent, Han Yu said with a smile: "Okay, don't frown like a queen all day long, be optimistic, you are not even 70 or 80 yet."

    Hearing this, Chang Zaitian burst into laughter.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, he was indeed a little too sentimental during this period.  Once this burden was removed, Chang Zaitian suddenly felt much more relaxed.

    At this moment, the survivors who had already heard the news also came over.  As soon as Chang Zaitian woke up, he immediately gathered around to ask for help.  Han Yu quietly exited the infirmary and saw Ning Ping waiting for him at the door. He couldn't help but asked in confusion: "What happened?"

    "How did you know something happened?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "Isn't it obvious? When you have nothing to do, you like to stay with Mengxin. But now you come here to find me, then something must be wrong."

    "Can't I just come to see Chang Zaitian?" Ning Ping said deliberately.

    "Come on, if you come to see Chang Zaitian, you have already gone in just now. Let's get down to business, I'm very busy."

    "What do you have to do? Okay, I won't bullshit you anymore. Come with me, the person in charge of hunting has discovered something."

    "It's obviously you who started talking nonsense to me, okay?" Han Yu muttered dissatisfied and followed Ning Ping outside the Courage.

    Arriving outside the Courage, Han Yu met the two people who discovered the abnormal situation.  These two people were among the survivors, but they were not in charge of hunting, but in charge of gathering.

    "What did you find?" Han Yu asked straight to the point.

    The first time I saw him, it was Han Yu.  The two survivors first stood at attention, and then one of them said: "We entered the jungle according to the previous division of labor and started collecting work. When we were collecting somewhere in the jungle, we found a huge cave. From that cave, we could hear  With the sound of 'dong dong dong', we were worried that there was a monster in the black hole, so we didn't dare to get too close and reported back."

    "You are doing the right thing. You have worked hard. Let's go and rest first. We will come back to you if we have something to do." Han Yu nodded at the two people who reported the report. After sending them away, he looked back at Ning Ping and asked, "Go and see  Have you passed?"

    Ning Ping did not deny it.  He nodded and replied: "Yes, according to what they said. I went to see it, and there is indeed a cave making a 'dong dong dong' sound."

    "Have you been in?" Han Yu asked again.

    Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "No, it was too dark inside the cave. I didn't bring any lighting equipment with me, so I didn't go in."

    "Are you going to bring me, this lighting equipment, with you?" Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping and said angrily.

    "Ehwhen you encounter a place where you can take risks, why don't you go check it out? I don't believe you are not interested in that black hole."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, thought for a moment and then said: "Okay, anyway, we still need a few days to prepare before leaving here, so let's use this time to explore the cave. It just so happens that we haven't found a way to leave here yet.  Way. I hope that hole can bring us hope."

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed to accompany him to the cave, Ning Ping immediately said without missing a moment: "Great, then it's up to you to convince Mengxin."

    "Ning Ping, you are really bad at learning." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and said with a sad look.

    "Come on, come on, those who are close to vermillion will be red, and those who are close to ink will be dark." Ning Ping said to Han Yu with a smile.

    ??????? Han Yu is here to take action.  Han Mengxin did not object to Han Yu Ningping's plan to go to the cave to find out.  After all, everyone is now in a dead situation. If they want to leave here, they must take great risks and return the same way.  It's better to explore the cave, maybe there is another way out.  As for whether Han Yu and Ning Ping would be in danger, Han Mengxin was not worried at all.  If these two guys don't harm others, it will be their luck.  Do you need to worry about them being harmed?  Do not make jokes.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who successfully obtained Han Mengxin's permission, came to the cave. They took a look at the bottomless cave and then looked up at the big hole in the sky above their heads. Han Yu frowned and looked at Ning Ping seriously.  Said: "Let me talk about Ning Ping, do you think our last way out will be the asshole of this space monster?"

    "Ah? Why did you suddenly appear like this???Dirty thoughts?  Ning Ping asked, glaring at Han Yu with disgust.

    Seeing this, Han Yu explained: "Think about it, we were swallowed by the space monster. If we want to get out, we have to find the place where the space monster vents its anger. In addition to the mouth, nostrils, ears and eyes, there seems to be only  The only place where you can vent your anger is your butthole.”

    "Shut up! Don't mention the word asshole again. Don't you feel disgusted when you say this?" Ning Ping glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    "You can't say that, what I said is the truth." Han Yuqiang defended himself.

    Ning Ping was silent for a while and said slowly to Han Yu: "Do you know what I want to do most right now? Is to kick you into this hole."

    Han Yu: ""

    *********************************

    Because of Han Yu’s nonsense, Ning Ping had a very bad attitude towards Han Yu. If Han Yu wasn’t still useful, I’m afraid he would have kicked Han Yu into the hole as he said.

    By the firelight emitted by Han Yu, the two people descended slowly, preparing to enter the bottom layer of the cave to see what was hidden?  Or maybe, as Han Yu said, there is another world at the end of the cave.

    ……

    There was no expected attack and no discovery.  The depressing environment made Han Yu and Ning Ping reluctant to speak. The two of them fell to the bottom of the cave without saying a word. Looking up, the sky became smaller and smaller.  In fact, the cave Han Yu and Ning Ping entered was getting deeper and deeper.

    When they were about a thousand meters into the cave, Ning Ping suddenly shouted to Han Yu: "Stop."

    Hearing this, Han Yu steadied himself and asked Ning Ping what he had discovered.  Ning Ping pointed at the wall of the cave and said to Han Yu, "Look there."

    Looking in the direction Ning Ping pointed, he saw a gap in the smooth cave wall that was large enough for one person to pass through.  Han Yu and Ning Ping got closer, and a breeze blew along the gap.  It's just a cool breeze without any meaning.

    "What should I do?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping.

    "Go in and take a look."

    After listening to Ning Ping’s words, the two people entered the gap.  After entering, I discovered that the terrain in this gap was fan-shaped. The entrance was small but the internal space was not small, and it seemed to get bigger as you went inward.  Because there was ground to step on, Han Yu finally got rid of his mount and stood at the entrance of the gap with Ning Ping, looking at the surrounding situation.

    There is nothing to look at. It is similar to the situation in the cave. Except for the occasional breeze, there is really nothing worthy of Han Yu and Ning Ping's attention.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and walked deeper along the passage in the gap.

    The two of them walked deeper and deeper, and looking back, they could no longer see the gap through which they entered.  But from the looks of this passage, it seems like it hasn't reached the end yet.  Thanks to the courage of the two of them, they didn't have the slightest fear walking in a place where they could hear nothing but their own footsteps.

    When the two of them reached the passage, which was as big as a football field, a sudden change occurred, and a low roar made Han Yu and Ning Ping stop in their tracks.  Finally, I encountered something alive. Even if this living creature was full of hostility towards the two of me, it was better than finding nothing in this trip.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately prepared for battle. In order to facilitate the fighting for a while, Han Yu even set fire everywhere to make the surrounding area transparent.  Under the light of the fire, a creature Han Yu and Ning Ping had never seen before came out of the dark corner.

    With bright red eyes staring at the two preys that appeared in front of him, a deep roar slowly came out from his throat, and Si Xiang began to choose which prey to attack first.  But Sibei doesn't know that the two prey in its eyes are also arguing over who will deal with Sibei.

    After the argument was fruitless, Han Yu said in a deep voice: "It seems that we can only use the old method."

    "Come on!" Ning Ping replied with a serious expression.

    "Bag! Cut! Hammer!"

    "Bag! Cut! Hammer!"

 Text Chapter 721 The mysterious man

    "The horns are like a deer, the face is like a horse, the neck is like a camel, and the tail is like a donkey. It's called four different things." This is the kind of animal that Han Yu and Ning Ping encountered at this moment.  Perhaps there is a little difference. The ordinary four-faced deer is actually an elk.  But the one in front of me looked different, but it had red eyes, a mouth full of fangs, and there seemed to be clouds appearing under its feet as it ran.

    The movement was extremely fast, and he rushed forward in the blink of an eye. Han Yu was caught off guard and was pushed out by the prongs on his head, and he hit the stone wall heavily.  Fortunately, Han Yu's body was strong and he was not seriously injured. He just felt dizzy and a little unsteady.

    After pushing Han Yu forward, Si Xiang immediately put his front foot on the ground, raised his back foot, and kicked Ning Ping, who was about to come up to help, away with a side kick.

    In the first round, Sibei won completely.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had suffered a loss, did not dare to be careless anymore. They cautiously gathered together and stared at the four dissimilarities vigilantly.

    "Isn't it said that all elk eat grass? But why can't you see that this four-faced deer eats meat?" Han Yu whispered, staring at the four-faced deer.  Ning Ping on the side couldn't help rolling his eyes after hearing this, and said angrily: "You really have a leisurely mind. I don't care whether it eats grass or meat, just because it attacked me, then I will kill you today  Taste its flesh.”

    "No, this guy looks too young anymore, and the flesh on his body is probably too old to chew." Han Yu objected with a frown.

    "Stop talking nonsense! Take action!!" Ning Ping shouted lowly, and at the same time, he and Han Yu attacked Si unlike from the left and right.  Seeing that he was about to get close to Si unlike, Si unlike suddenly opened his mouth and let out a beastly roar.  Then a bright light burst out from Si Xiang's body.  The strong light forced Han Yu and Ning Ping to close their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, they found that the four-faced creature had disappeared.

    The dull pain coming from the body cannot be faked, and what the two experienced just now was not a fantasy.  But where did the four-faced one go?  Why did you give up attacking the two of you just now?

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who could not understand the strange behavior of Sibuang, discussed it and decided to go deeper to see what was hidden here.  But just twenty meters out, there was a sound of hoofbeats coming from far away.

    Damn it!  It seems that the four-faced beast ran out to find help.  This time, in addition to the previous four-faced dog, there were also four four-faced dogs, one large, three small, and four small. Looking at the body shape of the four four-faced dogs, these five four-faced dogs were probably from the same family.

    ??????? Is this Damn coming to a dinner party?  The whole family went into battle together.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were not allowed to think too much.  The head of the family in the five four-faced ones let out a roar, lowered his head and rushed towards Ningping, while the four four-faced ones in the middle, the one that was slightly smaller than the head of the family, also attacked after the head of the family launched the attack.  He let out a roar and rushed towards Han Yu.  As for the remaining three little ones, they were hiding in the distance and hissing loudly. They were waving flags and shouting.

    Han Yu, who was irritated by the noise, threw a fireball at the three little fours. He immediately frightened the three little fours and screamed to avoid them.  Look at their embarrassed appearance.  Han Yu couldn't help laughing.  But Han Yu forgot that maternal love is great.  After bullying the younger one, the older one will not let it go.  Mother Si, who was still a little behind Han Yu's speed, was panting heavily, staring at Han Yu with blood-red eyes, like an enraged bull, lowering her head and rushing straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu was startled, turned around and ran away.  But the already irritated mother would not easily let go of Han Yu who dared to bully her child. She lowered her head and chased after Han Yu.  Fortunately, the space here is huge, otherwise Han Yu wouldn't even have a place to dodge.  It's just that it's not an option to be beaten passively all the time. Han Yu took advantage of the fact that he was still far away from his mother.  The two fireballs flew past the mother.  But what surprised Han Yu was that although the fireball accurately hit the mother, it did not cause any damage to the mother. On the contrary, it seemed to add status to the mother, and the speed suddenly increased again.  Han Yu was caught off guard and was knocked upside down again and flew backwards.

    "Dong~" sound.  Han Yu hit an object and rolled all the way with the object before stopping.  When Han Yu opened his eyes, Ning Ping's face looked at him with emotion, and he saw that he opened his eyes.  He even said: "Han Yu, you are such a good friend. Seeing me being chased by that four-faced beast, you actually used yourself as a cannonball."

    Han Yu said angrily: "Damn it, buddy! I was knocked over. Help me up quickly, my waist hurts a little." Ning Ping heard this and quickly reached out to help Han Yu up.  When Han Yu was being helped up, he glanced at the ugly male that he had hit just now.  Haha~ Retribution, that male doesn't hit people as much as usual, this time he also gets a taste of being hit.  Because he was hit from the side, Gongsi's waist seemed to be broken. He couldn't get up even after trying hard for a long time.

    A mother who has made a mistake is not the same person.The head of the family has become like this, and the culprit is still himself. He can't help but move forward with a guilty conscience, trying to help the head of the family.  But the head of the family didn't appreciate it. Although he was lying on his side on the ground, when he saw that the fourth mother made no attempt to come closer, he roared angrily.  The unreasonable mother also let out a series of screams, as if she was explaining the reason to her man.  Unfortunately, the head of the family didn't seem to listen at all. He roared angrily and tried hard to struggle.

    Maybe Han Yu’s collision was too bad. The head of the family worked hard for a long time, but he didn’t stand up again until he was exhausted. In the end, he could only let out a scream.  The mother also leaned over and gently supported the head of the family with her head, trying to help the head of the family stand up.  But the head of the family didn't move at this time. He just lay on his side on the ground and neighed.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't stand it, and they made a decision after looking at each other.  It is not suitable to stay here for a long time, leave!

    But just when Han Yu and Ning Ping turned around to leave, a man's voice came, "Oh~ people's hearts are really evil. They do bad things and don't want to take responsibility. They only want to escape."

    Han Yu and Ning Ping suddenly turned around and looked at the place where the sound came from.  People have human speech, and animals have animal speech.  Neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping had the ability to understand animal language, so they did not think of communicating with the four beasts attacking them.  But things are different now. There is a human language that they can understand, and it's not through a translator.  This discovery gave Han Yu and Ning Ping the willingness to communicate with each other.  If nothing else, just gathering intelligence is worth communicating.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Under the light of the fire, a man who looked to be in his early thirties slowly walked up to Si Xiang, who was lying on his side on the ground.  After squatting down and checking Si Xiang, he said softly: "It doesn't matter, it's not a serious injury." As he said that, the man took out a green bead the size of a tennis ball from his arms and muttered something.

    As the man muttered something, the turquoise bead left the man's palm and walked around the body of Sibi, who was lying on his side. When the turquoise bead returned to the man's palm, the head of the family who had been unable to get up before  He suddenly stood up and stood up, as if nothing was wrong.  He lowered his head and rushed towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.  But at this time, the man reached out and pressed the head of the head of the family, and said warmly: "Be quiet."

    Miracle ~ The four -tempered four did not seem to be quiet.  He stood next to the man and glared at Han Yu and Ning Ping.  It looked like he wanted to attack Han Yu and Ning Ping, but with the man's order, he was forcing himself to endure it.

    The man stepped forward and asked Han Yu and Ning Ping in a gentle voice: "Who are you? Why are you here?"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, and Han Yu stepped forward and replied: "We are an expedition team. The starship my companions and I were on was attacked by a space monster and was swallowed into the belly of the space monster.  , in order to leave here, my companions and I were looking for a way out of here. As a result, when we walked here, we were attacked by those different looking animals. "

    “So, you attacked my friend?” the man asked.

    Han Yu shook his head and denied: "No. To be more precise, we should have been attacked by your friends. The largest Si unlike was injured, and the smaller Si unlike was accidentally injured when it attacked me.  It’s just the biggest difference. What’s more, you’ve been hiding in a dark corner observing, don’t you know the whole process?”

    “…How did you discover me?” The man was silent for a moment and then asked.

    Han Yu grinned when he heard this.  "I guessed it at first, but after listening to what you just said, I confirmed it."

    "Heheheit turns out you were deceiving me just now."

    There is no trace of embarrassment or anger after being exposed, and it is impossible to tell whether the other party is happy or angry now.  Han Yu frowned slightly, and gestured to Ning Ping with his hand behind his back, reminding Ning Ping to be more vigilant.

    The man seemed not to notice Han Yu's little move, and said to Han Yu with a smile: "Since you are a smart person, then I will talk to you the same way I talk to smart people."

    "Thank you for the compliment, but I want to correct you. I'm not a smart person. I don't like to guess. If you have anything to say, just say it."

    "Okay, then I'll just say it. This is my territory, get out of here right now!" The man sighed, his face suddenly changed, and he yelled at Han Yu and Ning Ping.  At the same time as he roared, the man's figure disappeared from the spot. Han Yu saw this and without thinking, a pillar of fire rose from under his feet.

    The man who launched the surprise attack obviously didn't expect that Han Yu had such a trick, so he had to stop and stared at Han Yu with a frown on his face.? He said with disgust: "I didn't expect him to be a person with abilities. That would be even more embarrassing for you." As he said that, the man's figure disappeared again.

    Ning Ping rushed in front of Han Yu, unsheathed the Qingyun Sword, and flew out horizontally with a single blow. However, in the middle of the attack, he was struck in half by a whip.  The man holding the five-foot whip looked at Ning Ping with a complicated expression, and asked in confusion: "Why is the Qingyun Sword in your hand?"

    Being able to call out the name of Qingyun Sword, it seems that this guy has seen Qingyun Sword before, or he has seen someone who owns Qingyun Sword.

    "Answer!" Seeing Ning Ping's silence, the man pulled out a lightsaber and rushed towards Ning Ping.  Ning Ping's eyes narrowed when he saw this, and he immediately stepped forward to greet him.  The two men were fighting together.  As soon as they met Ning Ping, he discovered that this man's swordsmanship was outstanding, and he was on par with himself no, he should be stronger than him.

    Han Yu stared nervously at Ningping on the battlefield, with two fireballs appearing in his hands, ready to help Ningping if he failed.  After about fifty rounds of fighting, Ning Ping was caught by a man.  A sword hit the wrist holding the Qingyun Sword, and the Qingyun Sword was taken away.  When Han Yu saw that Ning Ping was at a disadvantage, he quickly shot two fireballs.  At this moment, the head of the family rushed out and let two fireballs hit him.  Han Yu suddenly remembered what happened when the fireball landed on his mother. He immediately raised his hands and the two fireballs seemed to have received an order, bypassing the head of the family and flying straight towards the man.

    "Huh?" The man narrowed his eyes and waved the lightsaber in his hand towards the two flying fireballs, causing two explosions of "Boom~Boom~".  Smoke and dust filled the venue.  When the smoke cleared, Han Yu and Ning Ping had disappeared.  But the man didn't look annoyed at all. He bent down to pick up his trophy, looked at it carefully and sighed slightly.  She sheathed her sword and walked forward along the blood stained by Ning Ping, with the head of the family following closely behind.

    Han Yu led Ning Ping as he walked quickly, trying to get out of here before the man caught up with him.  It's just that the man's movement speed is too fast. In just the blink of an eye, he can move forward dozens of meters.  The ground beneath his feet seemed to be moving, and distance was no big deal to him.

    "You can't escape in front of me." The man who blocked Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping playfully and said.

    ??Mysterious men blocked the road before and after, and then the head of the family blocked the road.  Han Yu and Ning Ping were unexpectedly flanked.  The passage that is not very spacious greatly reduces the range of activities that Han Yu and Ning Ping can move.  It seems that the old saying is true now, when the road is narrow, the brave will win!

    "Ning Ping, squat down!"

    Hearing Han Yu’s reminder, Ning Ping squatted down immediately, and immediately felt a heat wave rushing over his head.  Looking up, he saw Han Yu raising his hands flat and releasing a stream of flames one after the other.  Although the narrow passage restricted the scope of activities of Han Yu and Ning Ping, it also restricted the man and the head of the family who blocked the road.

    Facing the approaching flames, the head of the family showed an excited expression.  Not only did he not retreat, but he took the initiative to meet him.  But the man blocking the way ahead smiled contemptuously, muttered something, and a water-blue bead appeared in front of the man.  When the flame came close, a light blue barrier appeared, blocking the flame's path.

    "You want to go out and take risks even with your skills? It's better to go home and find mother to feed you." The man said to Han Yu with a sneer.  Han Yu, who was a little discouraged when he saw that his move had no effect, immediately became extremely angry when he heard the man's words.

    " Han Yu roared angrily.  The head of the family, who released the flames that became even bigger and became even bigger after absorbing the power of the flames, was in trouble.  After eating too much, it became too big and got stuck at the entrance of the hole.  Even if the head of the family wanted to use his strength, he couldn't.  As for the man's face, his expression began to become less relaxed.  Although the light blue bead still resisted the attack of the flames, the man who had a natal connection with the light blue bead knew that if this continued, the light blue bead would be broken because it could not bear it.  The man who didn't want this result sighed helplessly, stretched out his hand, and took back the light blue bead. At the same time, he took out the whip on his waist, and swung it hard at the flames that had lost his resistance and went straight towards him.  .  As if being split open by something, the flames neatly split into two halves, exposing Han Yu who released the flames.

    The man moved like a rabbit, and appeared in front of Han Yu in the next second. He punched Han Yu hard in the abdomen. Han Yu's eyes went black and he fainted

    When Han Yu opened his eyes, he found that he was lying on his back on the ground with the sky above his head. However, when he saw the big black hole in the sky, Han Yu knew that he was still in the belly of the space monster, and what happened before was not a dream.  .  Thinking of this, Han Yu sat up suddenly, and immediately felt a stab of pain in his abdomen.  Ning Ping's voice came to his ears: "Han Yu, please don't move, the injury is not healed yet."??  "

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping with a puzzled expression and said nothing.  Ning Ping was a little overwhelmed by Han Yu's weird look, and couldn't help but ask: "What's wrong? Is there any problem?"

    Han Yu didn’t answer, but suddenly reached out and grabbed Ning Ping’s cheek, pulling hard to both sides.  Ning Ping punched Han Yu in the head with a painful punch, then rubbed his cheek and cursed: "It hurts, bastard!"

    After rubbing his head, Han Yu said as if he was relieved: "Okay, okay, you're still alive."

    "Nonsense!" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this and replied angrily.

    Seeing that both Ning Ping and himself were fine, Han Yu couldn't help but asked strangely: "Ning Ping, where is the man who attacked us? Did you take care of that guy?"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "Although I really want to tell you that I killed that guy, in fact, we were captured by others."

    "Huh? Prisoner?"

    "Yes, prisoner." An annoying voice came from not far away.  Han Yu immediately wanted to attack when he saw it, but was shocked to find that his power seemed not to be controlled by him, or that he could not sense his own power.

    "Hehehe don't waste your efforts. Your power has been sealed by me. You are just an ordinary person now. Even the primitive people living here can easily kill you." The man smiled at Han  Yu said.

    Han Yu: ""

 Text Chapter 722: This cultivation of immortality is not the cultivation of immortality

    What does it mean to lose power?  For Han Yu, it was no less than losing his life.  After learning that his power had been sealed by the man in front of him who always had a smile on his face, Han Yu's first reaction was to rush towards him and fight to the death.  It's nothing without strength, I still have hands and teeth.

    ……

    "Damn it! Are you a dog?" The man who was almost bitten off a piece of meat scolded Han Yu, who was trampled on the ground and couldn't move, with a depressed look on his face.  Han Yu didn't answer, but stared at the man crazily, struggling to get up.  The man shook his head when he saw this, "Forget it, I'd better explain it to you directly. Listen, although your power has been sealed by me, it doesn't mean it can't be unlocked again"

    "Then untie me quickly, you bastard! Coward! No coward!" Han Yu, whose freedom was restricted, screamed and struggled while struggling.

    The man heard this and said provocatively: "Then what do you want to thank you for being stepped on by the bastard, coward and no coward?"

    "If you dare, let me get up. I can't bite you to death!"

    Perhaps because he was really afraid that Han Yu would bite him again, the man's face tightened and he asked seriously: "Then do you still want me to release your seal?"

    "Nonsense! Untie me quickly, or I'll bite you to death!"

    The man shook his head helplessly, turned to Ning Ping and said, "Explain it to him. I'm afraid I can't explain it to him." As he said this, the man's figure flashed and disappeared.

    Han Yu lay on the ground and looked at Ning Ping in confusion.  Ning Ping squatted in front of Han Yu and asked, "Are you trying to rape the earth? Why don't you get up quickly?"

    Han Yu got up after hearing this and asked in confusion: "Ning Ping. What is going on?"

    "In one sentence, that man wants to teach us some skills."

    "Is it necessary to teach us how to seal my power? Don't you want to be deceived by him?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    “…Then do you think, with our current abilities, can we deal with that person?”

    "No." Han Yu shook his head and replied after thinking about it for a moment.

    "Then it's over. Since that person doesn't intend to kill us, what does it matter if we just follow him and learn from him? I talked to him when you were in a coma and asked him why he wanted to teach us."

    "What did he say?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "He said he was destined to us."

    ""

    ""

    "Do you believe it?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "It doesn't matter whether you believe it or not. The key is whether we can learn the true skill. His swordsmanship is better than mine, and I plan to learn from him."

    After listening to Ning Ping’s words.  Han Yu frowned and sat on the ground, showing a thoughtful expression.  Ningping stood aside quietly, waiting for Han Yu to give him an answer.  After a while, Han Yu asked: "What about Mengxin and the others? They will be worried if we stay here to study."

    "It doesn't matter, I will act with you during this period of teaching you." The voice that made Han Yu a little crazy came from not far away.  Han Yu turned around sharply and glared at the other party.  But the other party didn't care at all and walked closer slowly.  Seeing Han Yu grinding his teeth at him again, he quickly warned: "Stop biting. Otherwise, I won't be polite."

    "Asshole! Release the seal on me quickly!" Han Yu yelled through gritted teeth.  But the man shook his head when he heard this, "No, no, during the period of teaching you, your power must be sealed."

    "Reason, give me a reasonable reason."

    "I don't teach people with abilities."

    "Do you have a grudge against someone with abilities?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    “…there is no hatred against Heaven.”

    "When will you unlock the seal for me?" Han Yu asked again.

    "When you can start training." The man replied with a smile.

    "Then when can I start training?"

    Hearing this, the man stretched out his index finger. Han Yu said happily: "One year?"

    "No, it's ten thousand years."

    "I'll bite you to death!" Han Yu was silent for a while and roared angrily.

    ***************************************

    It’s really inconvenient to have your power sealed.  Not used to anything.  Especially when there was a bastard by his side who was always telling me things like a fly, it was really impossible to live that life.

    The man’s name is Wu Ji. According to his self-introduction, he is an immortal cultivator.  Han Yu sneered at his statement and said that he had never heard of it at all, and not only Han Yu had not heard of it.  Han Mengxin and others have neverheard about it.  But Buji is really very strong. In addition to his strength, he is also very good at dealing with people. It didn't take long.  Han Mengxin and others accepted Wu Ji's existence and began to accept Wu Ji's guidance.  Regarding Han Mengxin, a person with abilities, Wu Ji did not seal Han Mengxin's ability.  In Wuji's words, Han Mengxin was needed to treat the injured.  Who are the injured?  Who else could it be besides the two unlucky guys Han Yu and Ning Ping?

    Han Yu, who had his power sealed away, was better off. Wu Ji forced him to meditate every day, and his buttocks were numb from sitting, so he got used to it.  But Ning Ping was different. Wu Ji fought with Ning Ping every day, and tortured Ning Ping until his body was bruised and bruised every day, but Ning Ping acted like a masochist. Not only did he not complain, but he never tired of it every day.  This made Han Yu have to start to wonder if the M attribute hidden in Ning Ping's body had awakened.  Of course, Han Yu's suspicion was rewarded with a violent beating from Han Mengxin and Wu Ji's more stringent training schedule.

    He meditated for a month. During this month, Han Yu did not dare to do anything but meditate every day.  The only difference is that the places where he meditates are different. Sometimes on the ground, sometimes on the top of a mountain, sometimes on a cliff, sometimes under a waterfall Anyway, Han Yu has developed the ability to meditate at any time, and he can sit anywhere.  , you can enter concentration as quickly as possible and enter a meditative state, that is, your mind is empty and you don’t think about anything.

    Through this month of exchanges, although the sealed hatred is still sworn in, Han Yu still acquiesces to Wu Ji's existence.  What's more, Han Yu wants Wu Ji to unlock the seal for him.  Now is really not the time to offend Buji.

    "We won't meditate today, let's chat." Just when Han Yu was about to start meditating as usual, Wu Ji suddenly said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Wu Ji in confusion, unable to guess what kind of medicine this guy was selling in his gourd.  However, Han Yu was quite happy to no longer have to meditate boringly.  After nodding in agreement with Wu Ji's proposal, Han Yu habitually sat with his legs crossed on the ground, looking at Wu Ji to know what this guy was going to say.

    Wu Ji coughed lightly and said to Han Yu: "I know you have always been curious about why I want to seal your power? And teach you and Ning Ping's skills? In fact, I am also very curious about you. This month I also asked  Others know about your past. I have to say, your childhood was really wonderful."

    "If possible, I would rather it not be so exciting." Han Yu replied calmly.

    "Hahalet the past go, don't think too much, because thinking can't change the past.

    "Is it possible to change the past without even wanting to?"

    "Although you can't change the past, you can change the future."

    "Then can you tell me, why are you cultivating immortality? To change your future? What is your future?" Han Yu looked at Wu Ji and asked.

    "Hmmthis is what I am going to tell you. The reason why we cultivators cultivate immortality is for the sake of two words, freedom."

    "free?"

    "Yes, unfettered freedom, jumping out of the three realms. No longer freedom in the five elements."

    "Are you doing whatever you want?" Han Yu asked.

    "It's different. The freedom of the immortal cultivator is the freedom of one's own heart, not the freedom of behavior. The immortal cultivator does not accept the rules and laws of the world. He hopes to be independent of his own destiny and live in this world according to his own wishes.  And if you do whatever you want, you are not cultivating immortals, but cultivating demons.”

    “I don’t quite understand.”

    "Wellin other words, I just don't want to be bound by anything. Just like you refuse the so-called alliance's solicitation, why do you refuse? If you accept, you can get a lot of things that others can't get after a lifetime of hard work."

    "Because I don't want to be controlled." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    "Haha the purpose of our cultivation of immortality is also the same. When we are born in heaven and earth, we are always controlled by fate. You can think of it as God's arrangement. And we cultivate immortality in order to reject God's arrangement and make our own arrangements.  own destiny."

    "You guys have changed your fate against fate, right?"

    "Yes, so whenever we reach a certain level in cultivating immortals, God will give us cultivators a test."

    "What test?"

    "Overcoming the tribulation."

    "Is it dangerous?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "It's very dangerous. If it doesn't work, it will be completely destroyed and nothing will be left." Wu Ji replied seriously.

    “…Then I won’t learn it?”

    "No. Because your physique is suitable for cultivating immortals."

    "If I don't learn, I won't be able to do it? I've only heard of itI have never heard of forcing good people into prostitution, but forcing people to become immortals.  I just don’t learn!  What can you do to me?  "

    "I can't do anything to you? But if you learn it, your strength will be greatly improved, and it will also be of great help to your future adventures."

    "But it's dangerous." Han Yu said with a frown.

    "There is no danger in anything you do now. And the ones who are in danger are immortal cultivators like me, but for you, there is no such danger."

    "Why?"

    "It's because of your physique. You are an ability user. Even if you become an immortal, it will only increase the flame ability you have now. As for the immortal methods that you can use, you cannot learn them. Because the immortal power will appear in the body of the immortal.  , but it will not appear in your body. Whenever immortal power appears, those immortal powers will be absorbed by the original flame power in your body, thus making the power of the flame even stronger."

    "As a result, God will think that I am not a cultivator of immortality, and will not cause trouble for me."

    "That's right."

    "If you had told me earlier, you would have scared me. By the way, Ning Ping didn't cultivate immortality with you, did he?"

    "No, he just learned swordsmanship from me. What? Are you worried that he will surpass you?"

    "Besides, am I that kind of person? I'm just worried that if he learns to cultivate immortality and is killed by God, my sister will be widowed."

    Wuji: ""

    (.)w

 Text Chapter 723: Cultivation...

    Cultivation is not about eating and sleeping. When people are hungry, they think of eating, and when they are sleepy, they think of sleeping.  This is something that tests one's patience and perseverance.  Eating and sleeping are things that people must do in order to meet their own needs, but cultivation is different. It is not something that must be done, it must be done.  If you want to be lazy, it will not affect your health.  It is precisely because of this that many people who are ambitious and imagine what their future will be will choose to give up midway through their dreams.

    ??Cultivation that remains unchanged is boring and boring, and it is difficult for people without great determination and perseverance to persevere.  Wu Ji initially thought that Han Yu would slack off because the training process was boring, and he had even considered the words and measures to use when Han Yu wanted to give up.  But Han Yu made all Wuji's preparations fail in this matter.  Not only did Wu Ji complete the homework assigned by Wu Ji every day, but he also often exceeded the task limit, so Wu Ji had to pay attention to Han Yu's health to avoid haste rather than speed.  But this attention immediately made Wu Ji discover that Han Yu's physique was strong, and it would not take long for the immortal energy he cultivated every day to be assimilated by the fire power sealed by Han Yu. By the way, Han Yu's body was refined, making Han Yu  The body is getting stronger and stronger.  This feeling can be clearly felt, and it is precisely because of this that Han Yu is so enthusiastic about cultivation and practices diligently.

    "Okay, let's take a rest. Cultivation requires gradual progress, and the result of rushing for success is often more loss than gain." Wu Ji raised his voice and said to Han Yu who stopped practicing.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard the words, stopped his work, walked to Wu Ji and lay down next to him, looking at the big hole in the sky in trance.  Wuji saw this and asked curiously: "What are you looking at?"

    “…I’m looking at that big hole.”

    "What's there to see?"

    "That's my way out of here. Why do you think I want to see it?"

    "You and your companions have been staying here for almost two months, why haven't you calmed down yet?" Wu Ji frowned slightly when he heard this.

    "Hehe because my heart is still beating and the blood on my body is still hot. Forget it, you don't understand even if I tell you this. I said Wuji, it's okay now anyway, tell me how you got here  Did you come from a ghost place? We are all curious about this matter."

    "Curious? Haha Yes. Okay, it's okay to tell you. It's not a secret anyway. The reason why I stay here is because I want to avoid being hunted."

    "Pursuit? You are so powerful and someone can chase you?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    Wu Ji shrugged upon hearing this, "Believe it or not. Anyway, I hid in this place to avoid being chased."

    "Who is chasing you?"

    "Of course it's a human being."

    “…You’re not being hunted because you did something heinous, right?” Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Wu Ji couldn't help but punched Han Yu, glared and shouted: "Who do you think I am?" Han Yu, who was knocked to the ground, got up and said: "But other than this reason, I really can't think of you.  Why are you being hunted?"

    "because I am a cultivator of immortality." Wu Ji was silent for a while and then said to Han Yu.

    "What's the reason?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "It seems that you really don't know. That's right, this kind of thing is not glorious, and it is impossible to publicize it." Seeing that Han Yu didn't look fake, Wu Ji sighed and said.  Han Yu felt even more confused after hearing this.  Upon seeing this, Wu Ji did not let Han Yu ask any more questions, and took the initiative to say: "You know about the God-Destroying War launched by humans against gods and demons, right?"

    "Well, I heard someone say that." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Theoretically speaking, we immortal cultivators are human beings and should stand on the side of humans. But in fact, most of the immortal cultivators are on the side of gods and demons. For the sake of their respective beliefs, both immortal cultivators and demon cultivators are destroying gods.  Fighting with his own kind in the war. But as you know in the end, the gods and demons were defeated, humans became the masters of the world, and the immortal cultivators or demon cultivators who worked for the gods and demons became the objects of liquidation by the winner afterwards. At that time  Not all immortal cultivators or demon cultivators work for gods and demons, and some stay out of it. But in the end, those people did not fall into the trap, and they also became the targets of human settlement. It can be said that superpowers and immortal cultivators are enemies.  .In the war between gods and demons, even if the battle between the two sides was the fiercest, it was because both sides suffered huge casualties that the hatred between the two sides was great and reached an irresolvable level. Later, the human side won,  In order to avoid being chased by humans, cultivators of immortality and demons chose to retreat one after another. As for me, it was at that time that I discovered this place."

    "It should have been swallowed by that space monster, right?" Han Yu thought for a while and asked Wu Ji with a smile.  Wu Ji, who was exposed, didn't care at all. He nodded and admitted: "Yes. You are right. To say it was still?It's dangerous.  I was bruised and bruised at that time, but fortunately my companion who came here with me took care of me at that time, and I was able to turn the corner.  "

    "The companion you are talking about is not the one that looks different. It looks like it, can it take care of people? It can almost eat people." Han Yu said to Wu Ji in disbelief.  Wuji shook his head when he heard this, "You don't understand the characteristics of Si unlike. As a kind of mythical beast, Si unlike originally did not make people feel scared after seeing it like it does now. Before it was contaminated, Si unlike could be said to be the most important thing for young and old.  A suitable mount. But once it is contaminated, the four dissimilarities will turn into something else. And the four dissimilarities you see are the result of being polluted."

    Thinking of that blood-red eye and its mouth full of sharp teeth, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "What kind of pollution is it?"

    "Pollution of the soul. Si unlike is a kind of mythical beast with a very pure heart. But it is precisely because of this purity that Si unlike is the favorite target of evil thoughts. At that time, in order to save me, Si unlike was entered by evil thoughts, but at that time I could only  I just watch helplessly and can’t help at all"

    Seeing Wu Ji’s remorseful look, Han Yu asked, “Isn’t there any way to eliminate pollution?”

    “There is a way, but unfortunately we don’t have the conditions here.” Wu Ji shook his head and replied after hearing this.

    "What is the solution?" Han Yu asked.

    Wu Ji did not answer Han Yu’s question.  Maybe in Buji's eyes.  Even if Han Yu is told, nothing special will happen.  What's more, Han Yu is still practicing, and being disturbed by other things will inevitably affect his practice.

    "You continue to practice, I'll go see Ningping." Wu Ji stood up and said to Han Yu, and then disappeared.  Han Yu scratched his head at this, turned around and continued practicing.  For Han Yu, when others don't need your help, he will not rush to help. Since Wu Ji's attitude is that he does not want to intervene, then Han Yu will not take the initiative to intervene.  Soon, Han Yu put all the different things behind him.  Started a new practice.

    After leaving Han Yu, Wu Ji didn’t spend much time arriving at the place where Ning Ping practiced.  This period of time is very busy for Wu Ji. In addition to Han Yu and Ning Ping who need his own guidance in their cultivation, Wu Ji will also try his best to give his own opinions on the self-improvement of other people in the Courage.  However, this kind of busyness makes Wuji feel very fulfilled. He has been idle for too long. Only by being busy can Wuji feel that he is still alive.

    Before Han Yu and others came here, Wu Ji had not thought of teaching those primitive people, but who would have thought that after seeing Wu Ji, those primitive people would either directly attack or sneak up from behind.  Although the fighting power of the primitive people is less than five in Wuji's eyes, Wuji does not want to have contact with the primitive people anymore.  But the arrival of Han Yu and others made Wu Ji very happy.  Peer-to-peer communication made Wuji feel his own presence, and the feeling of loneliness was gradually disappearing.  Whenever he was alone, Wuji felt a little scared. He was afraid that he would be alone again and stay alone in this ghost place.  Buji did not understand the language of primitive people, and he did not want to have any contact with primitive people who could not communicate with him.  More than once, Wu Ji wanted to keep Han Yu and others here to accompany him forever.  Whenever this thought appears in his mind, although Wu Ji will quickly dispel the thought, he cannot prevent this thought from continuing to appear.  And such thoughts appear more and more frequently.

    Compared with Han Yu, Ning Ping's training location is relatively fixed. Han Yu is like a wanderer with no fixed place, while Ning Ping stays in a fixed location and only practices one thing every day.  Things, practice your own mind.

    Feel the flow of the wind

    Without using your eyes, you can only judge the situation around you by the flow of wind around you.  Ningping stood at the mouth of the valley where a gust of wind would blow from time to time.  Blindfold your eyes and use your mind to chop down the fallen leaves that are flying in the wind.  A breeze blew by, and Ning Ping stood at the mouth of the valley, squatting slightly, and suddenly drew his sword.  Several rays of sword light flashed, and the four or five leaves nearby were neatly cut into two halves.

    "Pa~pa~pa~" Wu Ji, who saw this scene, clapped his hands and walked over, praising Ning Ping: "Well done Ning Ping, it seems you can already use your mind freely."

    Ning Ping didn’t speak, just smiled slightly, kicked the ground with his feet, and his body suddenly disappeared in place.  Seeing this, Wu Ji quickly raised the Moye sword on his waist.  With a "dang" sound, Ning Ping's attack was blocked.

    "Hey~" Ning Ping curled his lips with regret, opened his eyes and put away his sword, looked at Wuji and asked: "What are you doing here, Wuji?"

    "This is a really fresh question. Of course I'm here to take a look at you." Wu Ji replied after hearing this.

    "Just look at me?"

    “…Okay, I’ll spend two days with you by the way.??.  "

    Unlike Han Yu who is busy training, Ning Ping is like a fighting maniac.  Every time he saw Wu Ji, he had to fight with Wu Ji several times. Wu Ji was so annoyed that Wu Ji almost wanted to hide when he saw Ning Ping.  But Wu Ji wanted to hide, but he couldn't really hide. He could only check Ning Ping's training progress as usual while working hard to deal with Ning Ping's challenge.

    Like before, Ning Ping was defeated again, but Ning Ping was not discouraged at all. After using the healing bottle Han Mengxin gave him to heal his injury, Ning Ping went to sense the mind again.  Wuji stood a little awkwardly at the place where the two were competing. After a while, he sighed helplessly, shook his head and walked towards the camp.

    Due to their cultivation, Chang Zaitian and others who originally planned to leave with the Courage had no choice but to stay.  Of course, it was not a waste of time to stay where he was. In order to find something for these people to do, Wu Ji also taught Chang Zaitian and others some joint attack skills.  These days, under the leadership of Fulin and Chang Zaitian, the twenty-four people were divided into two teams. One team trained and the other was responsible for security around the camp.  One tribe of primitive people has been dealt with, but there are still three tribes of primitive people who are ambitious in the past two months.  Chang Zaitian and others have dealt with no less than a hundred primitive people who came here to spy, but they still cannot keep those primitive people away.

    Wuji never thought of taking action against those primitive people. In Wuji’s eyes, Chang Zaitian and others in front of him are human beings, and the primitive people are also human beings. As long as the life safety of Chang Zaitian and others is not threatened, Wuji will not attack the primitive people.  Plan to take action.  It's just that Buji doesn't plan to take action against the primitive man, but the primitive man is planning to take action against Wuji.

    On the way back to the camp, Wu Ji quickly noticed something was wrong around him.  With Wu Ji's ability, he knew that he had entered an ambush after a little investigation.  to be honest.  The ambush circle of primitive people is really simple, and there are no traps or other arrangements. It is just a group of primitive people scattered in the woods, waiting for the target to appear and launch a surprise attack.

    But now Buji already knows that as long as Buji takes another road, the primitive man's ambush will fail.  A smile appeared on Wu Ji's lips, and he stepped into the primitive man's ambush circle.  As soon as they saw that Buji had been "fooled", the primitive people who were lying in ambush rushed out and attacked Wuji without saying a word.  But these primitive people were still disappointed after all.  Their attacks failed, and all the attacks that they thought were sure-fire fell into vain.  The target jumped to a nearby tree before their attack fell, and looked at these primitive people with a smile.

    ……

    The Eagle Tribe

    As the leader of the Eagle Tribe, Ai Feng’s right eyelid has been twitching from time to time since his son led a team to find trouble with the new tribe.

    "The left eye jumps for wealth, and the right eye jumps for disaster. Are we going to encounter disaster?" Ai Feng, who was lying on the bed and preparing to rest, thought to himself.  Just as he was about to close his eyes, he saw his second son rushing in with an angry look on his face, "Dad, something happened. Go out and take a look."

    "What happened?" Ai Feng suddenly jumped up from the bed and asked as he walked out.  But I saw that the second son's face was full of weirdness, and he looked like he was hesitant to speak.  Ai Feng was puzzled, but he didn't think much about it. He walked to the gate of the tribe and his face suddenly turned pale.  On the gate of the tribe, several naked bodies were hung.  One of the naked strong men was the eldest son who had led the team on a hunting trip.  Looking at the eldest son's eyes closed, he didn't know whether he was dead or alive.

    "What are you still doing? Put him down quickly!" Ai Feng shouted urgently.

    When everyone was busy letting down a few people from the gate, Ai Feng took a breath and felt relieved. Fortunately, he was not dead.  But why don't you wake up?  Thinking of this, Ai Feng shook his eldest son's body and called softly: "Son, wake up, you should wake up."

    “It’s a pity that no matter how Ai Feng shouted, the eldest son would not open his eyes.  The second son standing aside seemed to have thought of something, and whispered into Ai Feng's ear. Ai Feng suddenly understood, and quickly picked up the eldest son and said to everyone: "Don't crowd around here, you can hold it."  Those with weapons are all ready for battle, and the families of these people will take them back and come to the meeting room to discuss what to do about this matter."

    With the clan leader’s instructions, others will naturally follow them.  After Ai Feng took his eldest son into his home, he threw the eldest son to the ground and cursed: "You bastard, you know how shameless you are. Didn't I warn you not to provoke that new tribe that suddenly appeared?  ?Why don’t you listen?”

    "Ouch~" The eldest son screamed in pain after being thrown to the ground. He rubbed his sore butt and said to Ai Feng, "Father, I was wrong." While talking, the second son brought clothes for the eldest son to wear.  superior.

    Seeing his eldest son hurriedly getting dressed, Ai Feng scolded him angrily and funny: "What clothes are you wearing? Do you think no one in the clan has seen your bare butt when you put on clothes?"Got a wife?  "

    The eldest son, who was blushing after being said by Ai Feng, lowered his head and did not dare to speak. The second son interceded on behalf of his brother: "Dad, please stop saying a few words. My brother is already unlucky enough."

    “Humph!” Ai Feng snorted coldly and said nothing more.

    After the eldest son put on his clothes, Ai Feng asked, "Tell me what happened in detail."

    "Yes." The eldest son replied quickly.

    ……

    After listening to the eldest son's story, Ai Feng frowned. You must know that the people his eldest son brought out this time were the most capable people in the tribe. But according to the eldest son, these people faced a person's  At that time, he didn't even have the strength to fight back.  If this leads to revenge from the new tribe, it will be a question whether the Eagle Tribe can survive.

    Glancing at the dejected eldest son, Ai Feng knew that this incident had a great impact on his eldest son. He couldn't bear to blame the eldest son for a while, and whispered to his second son to stay at home to take care of his eldest son, while Ai Feng himself  Then he went to the meeting room to discuss with the clan elders how to handle the matter.

    Entering the meeting room, Ai Feng knew from the looks of several elders that they had already learned what happened from others.  So he said straight to the point: "I think you all know the specific things. Now let's talk about what to do? Should we fight or make peace?"

    "We can't fight, we can't fight. Even if we want to fight, we can't fight." As soon as he finished speaking, someone heard someone say to Ai Feng.  Ai Feng smiled bitterly when he heard this. It was indeed as the man said, he couldn't beat him.

    "Since we can't beat them, we can only make peace. Let's talk about how to make peace?" Ai Feng looked at the elders and asked.

 Text Chapter 724 Another Bukit

    Apologizing is an art!  It doesn't mean that you can just say sorry to the other person.  Time, place, and surrounding circumstances must all be taken into consideration.  Of course, the most important thing is to keep your head down and be shameless.

    The people of the Eagle Tribe don’t want to apologize, after all, it is a very shameful thing.  It’s just that people under the eaves have to bow their heads.  Why do you need to apologize?  Because you can't beat them.  Unless they are willing to drag their families and move to other places, for the eagle tribe who are already accustomed to living here, things are not that bad yet.

    Patriarch Ai Feng discussed with several elders and finally decided that patriarch Ai Feng would personally lead the team to express goodwill to the new tribe and ease the tense relationship between the two parties.  Ai Feng and others didn't know. In fact, Chang Zaitian and others didn't know about this at all. It was Wu Ji who took off people's clothes and hung them on the gate.

    It is precisely because of this that when Ai Feng came to the door with a few followers, Chang Zaitian and others were also very surprised.  During this period, they and the four tribes were keeping their peace and would not provoke anyone.  Although people from other tribes often came here to spy, Chang Zaitian and others would beat them up and let them go, without harming the lives of those primitive people.  But now the chief of the Eagle Tribe came to visit in person, which made Chang Zaitian a little undecided.

    One person is planning the shortcomings, and the other two are planning the longcomings. Chang Zaitian, who was undecided, gathered everyone together to discuss countermeasures.  Judging from Ai Feng's attitude, this person doesn't seem to be looking for trouble, nor is he here to declare a challenge.  Then what is the purpose of the other party's coming?  Union?

    Like Chang Zaitian, the person who was found was also confused.  The people who were still undecided simply stopped thinking about it.  Let’s meet Ai Feng first.

    Ai Feng entering the camp was like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Everything she saw was new and curious, and her eyes were looking around as if she couldn't see enough.  The person who led Ai Feng and others into the camp curled his lips when he saw this, and secretly thought of a country bumpkin in his heart, completely forgetting the identity difference between the other party and himself.

    For the sake of confidentiality, Chang Zaitian and others did not let Ai Feng enter the center of the camp. They just set up a tent on the outside to receive Ai Feng and listen to his intentions.  Ai Feng reached out and touched the tent.  It feels like this thing is much stronger than my own thatched cottage.

    "HmmMr. Ai Feng, why are you here?" Chang Zaitian coughed lightly and asked Ai Feng.  Ai Feng looked at Chang Zaitian in surprise, wondering why he suddenly understood the other person's language?

    Seeing that Ai Feng didn't speak and just looked at him in surprise, Chang Zaitian explained: "The little prop I put on your ear is a translator. Through that machine, we can communicate, and we won't be able to communicate again."  Misunderstandings occurred due to language barriers.”

    Hearing this, Ai Feng reached out and touched the gadget that someone had put on his ear when he first entered the camp.  At first Ai Feng thought that wearing this thing was the rule here.  I didn’t expect that this humble little thing could have such an effect.  Seeing Chang Zaitian looking at him, Ai Feng nodded quickly to show that he understood.

    Seeing Ai Feng nodding.  Chang Zaitian continued: "Since you can understand our language, it will be easier. Please explain your purpose."

    "ErI'm here to apologize." Ai Feng was silent for a moment, gritted his teeth and said to Chang Zaitian.  But as soon as he finished speaking, Ai Feng was shocked. He didn't expect that his voice could be so loud.  Seeing Ai Feng's surprised look, Chang Zaitian said: "Don't be surprised, the translator we put on you has a volume amplification function. Didn't you see that we didn't wear a translator?"

    “Oh.” Ai Feng responded, then looked at Chang Zaitian.  Waiting for Chang Zaitian's reply.

    Chang Zaitian turned around and asked everyone: "Have you encountered each other today?"

    "No, my team is responsible for today's security and has not received any reports of enemy encounters." Fulin shook her head and replied to Chang Zaitian.

    For Fulin, Chang Zaitian has great trust.  And according to her position, Fulin is his superior, so Chang Zaitian has no reason not to trust Fulin.  Seeing Fulin's affirmative answer, Chang Zaitian turned around and said to Ai Feng: "Mr. Ai Feng, I think you are mistaken. Our people here did not encounter people from your tribe today. You apologize to tell the truth."  It makes us wonder.”

    Seeing that Chang Zaitian refused to admit it, Ai Feng immediately became anxious.  It’s not that Ai Feng’s bones are cheap.  But apart from the eldest son and a few others, there were nearly twenty people who did not return to the tribe.  If the people here do not admit that they have encountered them, then the captured people will have no possibility of going back.  For the sake of his captured tribesmen, Ai Feng no longer cared about his own face, and immediately called his eldest son over and asked him to tell Chang Zaitian and others exactly what happened to him.

    Chang Zaitian and others were relieved after hearing this.  Chang Zaitian smiled and said to Ai Feng: "Mr. Ai Feng, we believe what your son just said.If so, you will also know who captured your tribe.  It's just that you want to get your own people back, but we are helpless in this matter.  Because the man who captured your people is not from here.  He is only with us temporarily and we have no right to ask Him to do anything.  If you want to get your people back, you can only go to him and talk about it face to face.  As for your apology, you went to the wrong person.  But don't be depressed, we can send someone to take you to that person.  As for whether that person will forgive you, we are helpless.  "

    After listening to Chang Zaitian’s words, Ai Feng didn’t say much. He nodded in understanding and asked Chang Zaitian to send someone to take him to find the person Chang Zaitian mentioned.  Chang Zaitian and others discussed the situation, and Chang Zaitian took Ai Feng and others to find Buji.

    It is not difficult to find Bukit. Either go to Han Yu or Ninh Binh.  Look at the time, this time should be at Han Yu's place.

    As Chang Zaitian walked to the place where Han Yu practiced, Ai Feng followed carefully, with complicated thoughts.  It's not like he hasn't thought about taking advantage of the opportunity to capture Chang Zaitian who was leading the way, but this thought just passed by and he had no interest in bringing it up again.  Because on the way to Bukit, Ai Feng saw Chang Zaitian kicking aside a large stone blocking the road instead of taking a detour.  If there are many people around, Ai Feng would be willing to give it a try.  But right now, besides himself, there are only four people holding apology gifts and his eldest son. These few people alone cannot handle Chang Zaitian.

    Because they knew where their destination was, Chang Zaitian and his party didn't waste much time and soon arrived at the place where Han Yu practiced.  The eldest son who was following Ai Feng shivered involuntarily when he saw Wu Ji standing not far away. He shrank behind Ai Feng and whispered: "Dad, that's him."

    "I know." Ai Feng replied angrily.  Even without the reminder from his eldest son, Ai Feng saw a dozen tribesmen not far from Bukit.  I saw those tribesmen squatting together dejectedly, looking down at the ground, and occasionally looking up to see themselves.  There was a look of surprise on his face.

    The commotion of the prisoners caught Wu Ji's attention. Looking back at Ai Feng and others, Wu Ji couldn't help but frown, and turned around to greet them.  As soon as he saw Chang Zaitian, he asked, "What are you doing here?"

    “Someone wants to apologize to you, I’ll bring them over.” Chang Zaitian replied after hearing this.

    "Oh." Wu Ji nodded when he heard this, turned around and shouted to a dozen primitive people squatting on the ground: "Your clan leader is here, follow him back, and you are not allowed to come here again. If you come here next time, I can save you."  It’s more than just clothes.”

    Hearing Wu Ji’s words.  The eldest son, who was wearing a translator, could not help but tremble, obviously thinking of the previous humiliating experience.  But he is different from his eldest son.  Ai Feng looked at Wu Ji in shock.  Because Ai Feng did not wear a translator, but Buji also did not wear a translator, but he still understood what the other party said.

    “Can you speak our language?” Ai Feng asked Buji tentatively.

    When Wu Ji heard this, he glanced at Ai Feng and replied calmly: "I understand a little. You don't need to say anything more, just take your people back. This time is just a warning. I don't want your people to appear around here again in the future."  . We don’t want to cause trouble, but we are also not afraid of trouble. When trouble comes, we will not back down, and we will eradicate the roots in order to permanently eliminate future troubles. Please remember this." Speaking later.  By the time, Wu Ji's tone had become stern.

    Ai Feng believed that Wuji had this ability, so when he was warned by Wuji again, he didn’t even dare to fart and nodded in agreement.  Seeing Ai Feng's behavior, Wu Ji had no intention of continuing to warn, and waved his hand to signal the captured prisoners to follow their clan leader and leave here.

    Wait until Ai Feng and others leave.  Wu Ji stopped Chang Zaitian who was about to leave, and told Chang Zaitian: "Try not to come here to disturb me in the future. If something happens, don't you have that signal bomb? Shoot two in the sky and I will return to the camp."

    "Okay." Chang Zaitian nodded in agreement.  Then he asked curiously: "Mr. Wu Ji, how is Han Yu's practice going?"

    "You want to know?" Wu Ji seemed to have thought of something interesting.  He looked at Chang Zaitian and asked.

    Chang Zaitian instinctively felt that there was a conspiracy behind Wu Ji's smile, and immediately shook his head and replied: "No, I don't want to know at all. Mr. Wu Ji, I will leave Han Yu to you. I will go back to the camp first." After that, Chang Zaitian  Zaitian turned around to leave, but as soon as he turned around, Wu Ji reached out and grabbed his shoulder.

    "Don't leave in a hurry. It's a rare trip. It's not too late to go and experience Han Yu's current cultivation situation for yourself." Wu Ji said to Chang Zaitian with a smile.

    Chang Zaitian’s expression immediately changed, and he smiled and said to Wuji: “Mr. Wuji, I don’t seem to have offended you, right?”

    &nbsp"Hahaha Who said you offended me? I just want you to feel the joy of Han Yu's increased strength." After saying that, Wu Ji raised his voice and shouted to Han Yu who was practicing: "Han Yu, someone is coming.  I’m here to discuss with you.”

    "I didn't!" Chang Zaitian shouted anxiously when he heard this.  But when Chang Zaitian was horrified, he couldn't make a sound at this moment.  Seeing Wu Ji's smiling face, Chang Zaitian smiled bitterly, knowing that he had been tricked by Wu Ji, and he would not be able to go back today without being beaten by Han Yu.

    Seeing Chang Zaitian’s expression as if he had accepted his fate, Chang Zaitian smiled and let go of his hand.  Unexpectedly, as soon as Wu Ji let go, Chang Zaitian jumped out like a rabbit.

    ……

    "Run? Who can run away in front of me?" Wu Ji smiled and said to Chang Zaitian who was captured by him.  At this time, Han Yu had finished practicing. Seeing Chang Zaitian's pale face, he couldn't help but asked in confusion: "What's wrong with you, Chang Zaitian? Are you hungry?"

    Without giving Chang Zaitian a chance to speak, Wu Ji answered first: "No, he just knew that he would compete with you later. He was a little too happy."

    Han Yu glanced at Chang Zaitian in confusion, and said angrily to Wu Ji: "You think my eyes are as blind as yours. Besides, even if I compete with each other, I will not challenge Chang Zaitian. The person I want to defeat is  You are not him."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Chang Zaitian’s eyes suddenly lit up and he turned to look at Wu Ji’s face.  Sure enough, Wu Ji immediately made a long face after listening to Han Yu's words.  He looked steadily at Han Yu who was facing him tit for tat. After a while, he suddenly smiled, let go of Chang Zaitian and said to Han Yu: "Since you want to compete with me, that's fine. I will meet your request. But  Don’t cry if you lose for a while.”

    "And~ will I cry? I'm not you." Han Yu curled his lips and said.

    Wuji: ""

    Since Han Yu has specified that he wants to take action against Wu Ji, there will naturally be nothing wrong with Chang Zaitian.  Chang Zaitian retreated outside the competition circle and looked at Han Yu with some worry.  To be honest, in Chang Zaitian's view, the current Han Yu is not a match for Wu Ji.  In fact, as Chang Zaitian thought, after more than twenty rounds of fighting, Han Yu was knocked to the ground.  Of course, although Han Yu was knocked down, it cannot be said that he gained nothing at all.

    "Hey, you bastard, you are so shady." Wu Ji said to Han Yu in pain.  At the last moment when Han Yu fell.  Han Yu took advantage of Wu Ji's carelessness and punched Wu Ji in the right eye, turning Wu Ji's originally handsome face into a handsome face with panda eyes.

    Han Yu was so tired that he lay motionless on the ground.  Hearing Wu Ji's complaint, Han Yu chuckled and replied: "I said, I want to defeat you. This is when my power is blocked by you. If I can use my full strength, I can at least give you another panda."  Eye."

    "You just want to have trouble with my face, don't you?" Wu Ji asked Han Yu with a dark face after hearing this.

    "You have to hit someone in the face, otherwise no one can see the hit on the body." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Wu Ji looked at Han Yu speechlessly. It wasn't that Wu Ji didn't want to give Han Yu a pair of panda eyes as Han Yu said, but that Han Yu had already been beaten as hard as a pig's head.  Even with a pair of panda eyes, it is not as easy to attract others' attention as having only one dark circle on your face.

    "Just wait, sooner or later I want you to be like me." Wu Ji said angrily to Han Yu.  But Han Yu smiled indifferently.  Han Yu did not take Wu Ji's guarantee seriously.  On the contrary, it was today's battle with Buji. Although there was some element of Wuji's own carelessness, it was an undeniable fact that Han Yu's strength was growing.  Now I can only give him one panda eye, but next time I can give him a pair of panda eyes.  Think of this.  Han Yu's heart was full of energy, and he had already begun to imagine that one day he would beat Wuji to the same level as himself now.

    I habitually reached into my arms to get the treatment bottle, only to find that the treatment bottle was empty.  Han Yu frowned and returned to the camp to let Han Mengxin treat him.  It would seem very humiliating to carry this pig head back to the camp.  Wu Ji on the side immediately understood Han Yu's plan when he saw this, and immediately said to Chang Zaitian: "Chang Zaitian, you have finished watching the fun, go back to the camp."

    "Oh." Chang Zaitian, who had recovered his ability to speak, responded, turned around and walked towards the camp.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly stretched out his hand to ask Chang Zaitian to wait, but saw Wu Ji's smiling face.

    They are not good things!  So when Han Yu saw Wu Ji's smiling face, he immediately understood what Wu Ji was thinking.  It’s just that Wuji underestimated himself too much!  Han Yu snorted coldly, got up and walked towards the camp.  Wu Ji couldn't help being stunned when he saw this, and blurted out: "Han Yu, where are you going?"

    "Go back to camp"??Healing, stop by to pick up a new healing bottle.  "Han Yu replied without looking back.

    If Han Yu acted embarrassed, Wu Ji would still be interested in embarrassing Han Yu, but when Han Yu acted like a shameless gangster, Wu Ji lost interest.  Seeing that Han Yu had left, Wu Ji didn't want to go back to the camp for the time being, so he turned to see Ning Ping's practice.  As soon as he took two steps, Wu Ji thought of Ning Ping's habits. If he went there, a discussion would be inevitable.  If Ning Ping could see the dark circles under his eyes at this moment, I'm afraid Ning Ping would be more motivated to practice.  Thinking of this, Wu Ji immediately turned to chase Han Yu in the direction he left without even thinking about it.

    When Han Mengxin in the camp saw Han Yu coming back with injuries all over his body and his face swollen like a pig's head, she couldn't stop crying immediately.  And Lin Ke held Han Yu's hand and refused to let go.  Han Yu accepted Han Mengxin's treatment with a smile and said comforting words to Lin Ke.  Although Lin Ke was comforted by Han Yu.  But the way she looked at Wuji made Wuji suddenly feel frightened.

    The injuries Han Yu suffered were only external injuries. After some treatment, except for a few bruises that had not been eliminated, there was nothing serious.  This result gave Han Mengxin and others a sigh of relief.  However, when Han Mengxin saw Han Yu like this, she couldn't help but start to worry about Ning Ping, worried that Ning Ping would also mess up Wu Ji's murderous hand.  After hearing Han Mengxin's worries, Han Yu couldn't help laughing.

    "Why are you laughing? Don't laugh!" Han Mengxin said to Han Yu with a slightly red face.

    "Okay, okay, I won't laugh. But Meng Xin, you really don't have to worry about that guy in Ning Ping. That guy is thinking about actual combat all day long. Every time he sees Wu Ji, he has to make two gestures with Wu Ji. Now he has  It makes Bu Kit unable to find Ning Ping as a last resort. I believe if this continues, Ning Ping will take the initiative to look for Bu Kit."

    "Is Mr. Wu Ji that weak?" Han Mengxin asked in disbelief.

    Han Yu said with a smile: "It's not that Wu Ji is weak, but that Ning Ping is too annoying. Think about it, will you feel depressed when facing someone who always provokes you, but you can't do anything to him?"

    "But I still want to see him." Han Mengxin whispered.

    "Then go, but there are primitive people in this area. If you want to go and see Ningping, you must find someone to accompany you, and you can't just find non-combatants like Lin Ke." Han Yu warned worriedly  Han Mengxin said.  Han Mengxin also knew the dangers outside the camp.  She really listened to Han Yu's instructions.

    It’s rare to come back and meet everyone, how can you go back without having a meal?  After the treatment, Han Yu was not in a hurry to go back to practice with Wu Ji, and Wu Ji seemed to have deliberately not reminded Han Yu. He silently watched Han Yu sitting at the dining table eating and drinking, waiting with Lin Ke.  After chatting for a while, people set off to return to their cultivation place.

    "Why didn't you stay?" On the way back, Wu Ji looked at Han Yu puzzled and asked.

    "Cultivation has not been completed yet, how can we give up halfway." Han Yu answered casually.  Then he closed his mouth and began to scan the surroundings with vigilance.  Upon seeing this, Wu Ji quickly asked: "What did you find?"

    "Are you testing me?" Han Yu glanced at Wu Ji with a strange expression.  Wu Ji didn't blush when he was exposed. Instead, he said to Han Yu in a matter-of-fact manner: "Since you have guessed it, don't let me down."

    "I don't care if you will be disappointed, but some people underestimate me too much. Do you think I am a soft persimmon? Anyone who wants to pinch me can pinch me."

    Wu Ji did not respond, jumped up to a tree, and said to Han Yu: "I wish you good luck."

    “…” Han Yu rolled his eyes at Wu Ji.  He leaned against a big tree and said to Wuji: "You'd better be careful not to fall from the tree."

    Wuji: ""

    It was another tribe that ambushed Han Yu.  In this large forest, except for the bad-tempered tribe that Han Yu had dealt with from the beginning, there was only the eagle tribe that they had just come into contact with, and the remaining two tribes met another one now.

    There were about ten people in the ambush.  They are all quick and agile players.  If Han Yu's power had not been sealed, Han Yu would not take those dozen primitive people seriously.  But right now, it is really difficult for Han Yu to deal with these people at the same time.  The immortal energy accumulated through hard work throughout the day has long been absorbed by the flames, and now Han Yu is just an ordinary person with a strong body.  With a pair of more than a dozen, the odds of winning are not very good.

    Han Yu has never thought of asking Wu Ji for help. Firstly, Wu Ji is not Han Yu’s companion. Secondly, Han Yu does not want to ask Wu Ji for help, so he owes Wu Ji a favor.  Once he owes a favor, he will be embarrassed to do evil things to Buji again.  For future plans, Han Yu had to deal with these dozen sneak attackers alone.

    The struggle between people,In addition to physical fitness, the will to fight is also very important.  Having a strong body but a weak character will only be called a coward.  Although not causing trouble is a way of self-preservation, if you have been forced to the wall and don't know how to resist, then this person deserves to be bullied.  If you don't live up to your expectations, don't blame others!

    Han Yu is a very strong-willed person. His experiences as a child made Han Yu particularly strong-willed.  Especially when facing a strong enemy, his unwillingness to admit defeat is even more impressive.  Others still had reservations about fighting, but Han Yu never had any reservations when he started.

    It seems that the sneak attacker does not intend to harm the target's life, otherwise they would only need to launch a sneak attack.  There is no need to show up and start a close combat with Han Yu.  In order to avoid hurting the target, these sneak attackers, like Han Yu, also chose to use bare hands.  But they were all bare-handed. How could these sneak attackers, who only relied on their physical strength and only fought randomly in close combat, be Han Yu's opponents.  After a while, Han Yu had already knocked down half of the attacker.  Of course, Han Yu was not fine at all. The face that had recovered turned into a pig's head again.

    Wu Ji, who was hiding in a tree watching the battle, felt indescribably happy when he saw Han Yu's bruised nose and face.  Wu Ji will not let Han Yu be taken away.  But it's okay to let Han Yu get hurt and suffer a little.  Anyway, Han Mengxin’s healing skills are there.  It won't be long before Han Yu returns to normal.

    The sound of fighting alerted the person in charge of patrolling, and Fulin sent someone to signal while leading people over.  When the sneak attackers saw that the sneak attack failed, they had to give up their target and turned around to escape.

    "Han Yu, how are you feeling now?" Fulin walked up to Han Yu and asked with concern.

    "It's okay, if you come here a little later I will be killed." Han Yu sat on the ground and panted and said to Fulin.  Fulin frowned slightly when she heard this. She looked up and saw Wuji standing on the tree. She couldn't help complaining: "What's wrong with you? You chose to stand aside when you saw your companions being attacked?"

    "Forget it, Fulin, that guy is not our companion. What you say is useless to him."

    "Not a companion?"

    "Ah, he was just bored and wanted to find something to do for himself. So if we have something to do, we basically don't have to count on him." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    After listening to Han Yu’s explanation, Fulin nodded silently, searched the scene, and returned to the camp with her people.  During this period, he didn’t say another word to Buji.  Wu Ji looked at Fulin in confusion, and then at Han Yu who turned around and walked towards the training place, looking thoughtful.

    When Wu Ji walked to Han Yu’s practice point, Han Yu had already started practicing.  Wuji sat by the waterfall, boredly reached out and picked up a stone and threw it into the lake.  Looking at the ripples appearing on the lake, the memories of that year emerged in my mind.  And it brings back memories of Bukit.  It was the indifferent look in Flynn's eyes before she left.

    “…It feels really bad.” Wu Ji whispered to himself.

    When Wuji entered the Immortal Sect, he was welcomed by many brothers and sisters at first. However, the good times did not last long. Wuji didn't know why. Those brothers and sisters who originally cared about him gradually began to alienate him.  The way she looked at herself was like that of Fulin, as if she didn't exist.

    Fulin’s look brought back Wu Ji’s memories.  So when Han Yu stopped practicing, Wu Ji was still sitting on the ground in a daze.  Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, walked up and sat next to Wu Ji, and asked softly: "What are you thinking about so deeply?"

    “I’m thinking about that Fulin.” Wu Ji replied casually.

    "Love at first sight?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "What is love at first sight?" Wu Ji asked puzzledly.

    "Don't you have a crush on that Fulin?"

    Wu Ji said dumbfounded: "I am a cultivator. How could I fall in love with an ordinary person? I just felt that the look in her eyes before she left reminded me of some past events."

    "What happened in the past? Let's talk about it. Maybe I can give you some advice." Han Yu said with interest after hearing this.

    "Just you?" Wu Ji looked at Han Yudao distrustfully.

    When Han Yu saw it, he immediately said unconvinced: "Don't think I'm older than you, but I am also a man with a woman. Youby the way, you are still a virgin, right?"

    Wu Ji was stunned by Han Yu’s sudden question and couldn’t help but ask: “What is a virgin?”

    This time it was Han Yu's turn to be surprised. He looked Wu Ji up and down, and the strange look in his eyes made Wu Ji feel irritated.  Then he shouted to Han Yu in dissatisfaction: "What are you looking at?"

    "It's nothing, I'm just surprised that you, a ten thousand-year-old virgin."

    “…???You haven't said anything about being a virgin yet?  "

    "Oh, a virgin is a man who has never had sex with a woman. Have you ever had sex with a woman?"

    "What does it mean to have sex with a woman?" Wuji asked with a frown.

    "Hehehahahehe" Han Yu was speechless. He stared at Wuji in stunned silence for a long time, then suddenly laughed, which made Wuji frown even deeper.

    "You, you are so innocent. You don't even know that you are in love with a woman. Hey, what else do you do besides practicing martial arts after you become a master?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "What are you doing? Well apart from practicing, I seem to be sleeping." Wu Ji thought for a while and replied.

    Han Yu understood this time.  The Wuji in front of him, apart from being powerful, had no understanding of how to deal with others or how to be worldly.  He simply does things based on his own instincts. No wonder he is so at ease when he does some things that may seem indifferent to others.  Because in this guy's mind, what he did was not wrong.

    Han Yu, who knew that he would not be able to explain to Wu Ji for a while, simply did not explain, and asked Wu Ji to change the subject: "Forget it, let's not talk about this. You just said that Fulin's look reminded you of the past, what about you?  What happened to you before? Could it be that you have seen the same look as Fulin before?"

    "Well" Wu Ji nodded and told Han Yu what he had experienced when he was in the teacher's sect.  In the end, he looked at Han Yu with a puzzled expression and said, "I still don't understand why my senior brothers and sisters look at me like that?"

    "Well" Han Yu scratched his head, organized his words and said to Wu Ji: "You don't understand that your senior brothers and sisters will treat you like that, but I do. If I were your senior brothers and sisters, I would treat you like that.  your."

    "Why?" Wuji asked.

    "Let's put it this way, things in this world can only be rewarded by hard work. Even if I do what I do now, I have to work hard to increase my strength. And your senior brothers and sisters were very good to you when you first started.  Enthusiasm, but how do you repay the enthusiasm of your senior brothers and sisters? No one in this world likes to put their hot face on someone else's cold buttocks. You responded to your senior brothers and sisters' enthusiasm for you with indifference. Then of course you will be rewarded  The indifference of the senior brothers and sisters.”

    "No one told me."

    "This is common sense. There is no need for others to tell you. Don't you treat others well? Do you still want to expect others to treat you well? Who do you think you are? As the saying goes, there is a cause and a result.  . How you treat others will be how others will treat you. Your indifference will only bring you indifference and will not bring you anything else."

    As if he had been enlightened, things that Wu Ji could not figure out or understand before suddenly became clear under Han Yu's explanation.

    One word wakes up the dreamer!  Looking back on the past, Wu Ji suddenly felt that his life had been in vain and he had missed countless beautiful things.

    Seeing Wu Ji’s annoyed look, Han Yu comforted him: “It’s not too late to understand this now. Since you know what you have missed, then try to pursue it.”

    "What should I do?" Wuji asked quickly.

    After hearing this, Han Yu spread his hands and said helplessly: "You shouldn't ask me this kind of thing, but ask yourself, what are you going to do? Should you open your heart to accept others, or should you continue to lock yourself in the castle and envy?  Looking at others, this is your own choice. Of course, I want to remind you that although opening your heart will allow you to gain many good things, it may also make you lose many things, so the decision must be made by yourself.  "

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Wu Ji gradually calmed down and nodded towards Han Yu.  He stood up and said, "It seems I need some time to think about it seriously."

    "Then I wish you can consider a result as soon as possible."

    After watching Wu Ji leave, Han Yu started practicing again God rewards hard work. Han Yu didn't believe in pie-in-the-sky things. Instead of thinking about getting something for nothing, he would rather choose to work hard step by step.

    Wu Ji, who broke up with Han Yu, walked aimlessly in one direction.  In the forest, no creature can threaten Buji's life and safety. In Buji's eyes, this forest, which is full of dangers for others, is almost the same as his own back garden, no matter where he goes.

    While walking and thinking about the conversation with Han Yu just now, Wu Ji suddenly found that he envied Han Yu.  Although Han Yu is not as powerful as himself, it is just a matter of effort to kill Han Yu whose power has been sealed.  But when thinking about Han Yu's fulfilling life, Wu Ji felt that compared with Han Yu, his previous years were spent in vain.

    “I really envy that boy.” Wu Ji said to himself.

    &nbsp;"Since you are envious, how about replacing him?" A tue voice sounded in Wuji's mind.  Wu Ji was suddenly startled. He scanned the surroundings vigilantly and thought about who was speaking.

    "Don't bother looking for it. I am you and you are me. Don't you even realize this?" The voice that just appeared said to Wu Ji in a lazy tone.

    "Inner demon!" Wu Ji suddenly thought of a possibility, and just as this thought flashed through his mind, the voice sounded again in his mind, "The answer is correct, you are so smart."

 Text Chapter 725 Yellow Bird

    Mingyuetai is a natural round stone named by Han Yu based on its shape.  Han Yu and Ning Ping sat across from each other, each doing preparatory activities.  According to Wu Ji, both of them have been practicing for a while, and it's almost time to try out the results of their respective cultivation.  Regarding Wu Ji's explanation, Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't say much. They just followed Wu Ji's instructions and came to the Mingyue Platform to prepare for a competition.

    Standing next to the moon platform, Wu Ji looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping who were preparing for the activities with a smile on his face, and couldn't help but sneer in his heart.  Bukit at this time is no longer the Bukit it used to be.  What controls Wuji's body now is the inner demon that emerged from Wuji's body. It can be said to be another Wuji.  This Buji's character is opposite to the real Buji's character. What he wants to do is kill, but he doesn't want to put in too much effort. For this reason, Buji used his brains and came up with the idea of ??a crane and a clam fighting, and the fisherman will benefit.  It was an excuse to see the results of their training, but in fact they wanted Han Yu and Ning Ping to kill each other.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping finished their preparatory activities. After hearing Buji's announcement, they did not rush to fight with their opponents. Instead, they watched each other vigilantly, hoping to find the opponent's flaws.  But both Han Yu and Ning Ping knew their opponents thoroughly. The two of them walked around on the bright moon platform for several times. After discovering that they couldn't find any flaws in each other, Han Yu couldn't hold back and rushed towards Ning Ping.  .  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping immediately went straight to Han Yu with the Crescent Sword and swung it hard. A crescent-shaped sword energy flew out, and Han Yu quickly dodged away.  At this time, Han Yu, Ning Ping and Wu Ji were standing in a straight line, and Han Yu got out of the way.  Wu Ji, who was standing outside the venue, was immediately exposed.

    As soon as Wuji saw the sword energy, he flew straight towards him and quickly dodged.  Then he glared at Ning Ping and shouted, "Where should I fight?"

    "Who told you to stand there?" Ning Ping replied slowly.  That nonchalant look made the veins on Wu Ji's forehead bulge in anger, but now Han Yu and Ning Ping have not yet decided the winner. Although Wu Ji can take care of Han Yu and Ning Ping now, Wu Ji's original plan will not be resolved in this way.  It came to nothing.  For his own purposes, Wu Ji could only swallow his anger and shout to Ning Ping: "Be careful next time." After saying that, Wu Ji stepped back to avoid being affected by the battle between Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    The battle begins again

    Wu Ji suddenly had a feeling that Han Yu and Ning Ping seemed to be doing this on purpose. No matter where they stood, their attacks would always hit him.  And when Wu Ji scolded angrily.  Han Yu and Ning Ping once again put on expressions that showed they were in need of a beating.

    "I'll stand here and watch how you hit me." Wu Ji had already retreated far away, thinking angrily in his heart.

    Seeing where Wu Ji was standing at this time, Han Yu and Ning Ping nodded secretly, shouted loudly at the same time, and launched a formal attack on each other.  Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping acting seriously, Wu Ji nodded secretly, thinking that he might have been overly worried just now.  However, the good times did not last long. After a while, the battle between Han Yu and Ning Ping was decided.  Han Yu, whose power had been sealed, was no match for Ning Ping, but when Han Yu raised his hands and surrendered.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, refused to give up and chased Han Yu to slash.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu had to run away and move closer to Wu Ji's location.

    Wu Ji’s heart tightened when he saw this, but before Wu Ji could say anything, Han Yu had already ran behind Wu Ji, and Ning Ping also rushed over. Seeing Han Yu running behind Wu Ji, he immediately struck out with a sword without even thinking about it.  Wu Ji was taken aback and immediately wanted to dodge.  But he didn't expect that before he could get out of the way, Han Yu, who was hiding behind him, suddenly put his arms around Wu Ji's waist.  There was no way Bukit could avoid it.  He could only grit his teeth and resist Han Yu's sword, and then threw himself hard, trying to shake off Han Yu who was holding him behind him.  But at this time, Han Yu was like an octopus, holding Wu Ji and not letting go.  Not only did he not let go, but he threw Wu Ji to the ground with all his strength, and his whole body was directly pressed on Wu Ji's body.

    "Han Yu, what do you want to do?" Wu Ji asked angrily.

    "Heheare you really Wuji?" Han Yu said and stretched out his right hand.  Flames appeared from Han Yu's right hand.  Wu Ji believed that as long as he made the slightest movement, his face would be attacked by flames.  At such a close distance, disfigurement is absolutely inevitable.

    "Has your strength recovered?" Wuji asked with a frown.

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Yes, it has recovered. In fact, I didn't know why it recovered at the beginning. But since you asked me to compete with Ning Ping, I almost figured it out. Say, it's true that Wu Ji was fucked by you.  Where have you been?"

    "How did you figure it out?" Wu Ji asked himself that he had not exposed any flaws, and asked Han Yudao in a deep voice.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, "Let you understand clearly. My power was sealed by Wuji, but if something goes wrong with Wuji, the power that sealed me will naturally disappear, and my power will naturally recover. Say, you are  Who? Where’s Bukit?”

    "I didn't expect such a thing to happen. But Han Yu, don't you realizeAre you a bit fanciful?  You are no match for Bukit, so do you think you can defeat me who captured Bukit?  "

    "you?"

    "Hehehe I am Wuji's inner demon, and the Wuji you are looking for has been eliminated by me. It is impossible to get Wuji to come, but I can send you to see him."

    "In other words, you are another Wu Ji." Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "That's right."

    "Then you are lying just now when you said that you eliminated Wuji. Whether you are Wuji's inner demon or a second personality, your main body is Wuji. You can seize control of Wuji's body, but you cannot kill Wuji.  True body. Because you and he have the same origin, if Wu Ji dies, you will disappear with him."

    "You are very smart. But haven't you heard that smart people don't live long?"

    "Haha, I want to correct you. The smart people you call are those who think they are smart, not like me." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Wu Ji also smiled, looked at Han Yu and said slowly: "Aren't you just a smart guy? Do you think you can solve me by just using your tricks? Do you think you two can defeat me?" As Wu Ji said  As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu suddenly took a few steps back and retreated to Ning Ping's side.  Ning Ping asked in confusion: "What's wrong? What did you find?"

    "That guy's eyes are a bit scary." Han Yu replied with lingering fear.

    Ning Ping heard Han Yu’s explanation.  Even more puzzled.  How many powerful people can make Han Yu, the most courageous person, feel scared?  When he thought of this, Ning Ping didn't dare to be careless anymore and stared warily at Wu Ji who was slowly getting up from the ground.

    "I regret to tell you two that you have lost your last chance to escape. Although it is a bit troublesome, I have decided that I will do my best to deal with you." As he said this, Wuji's figure flashed and disappeared.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping saw this, they didn't dare to be careless. They immediately sat back to back and looked at their side warily.  After finding nothing, Han Yu suddenly looked up.  I saw Buji appearing in the sky.  Seeing that it was too late to remind Ning Ping, Han Yu immediately pushed Ning Ping away and moved backward.

    Ning Pingping, who was staggered by Han Yu's push, grabbed the Crescent Sword and turned around and swiped it without thinking.  Ning Ping trusted Han Yu and knew that Han Yu would not push him for no reason, but Han Yu just pushed him, which meant that the situation was very dangerous, and Han Yu had no time to remind himself.

    Because of his trust in Han Yu, Ning Ping's sweep was effective.  Buji landed on the ground and was cut into two pieces at the waist.  But Han Yu didn't wait for cheers.  Ningping was kicked away with a roundhouse kick from Buji who appeared on the right side of Ningping.  But Wu Ji, who had just been cut in two by Ning Ping's sword, disappeared from the spot.

    "Afterimage!" Han Yu screamed, and Wu Ji's voice came to his ears.  "You're right, but it's a pity that you reacted a step too late." A circle of fire rose from Han Yu's feet, but before Han Yu could raise the circle of fire, Wu Ji grabbed Han Yu's face with his right hand and pressed hard  Pressing it on the ground, the fire pillar that had not yet formed was interrupted.  Han Yu almost fainted from the pain, and immediately he became fierce. Regardless of what strength he was retaining, all the fire power in his body was suddenly released.

    Seeing this, Wu Ji let go of Han Yu.  He took a few steps back.  Han Yu stood up slowly and stared at Wu Ji like a burning man.  Ning Ping also appeared behind Wu Ji at this moment.  Wuji didn't seem to care at all about being attacked from both sides.  He waved to Han Yu slowly and said, "Come here, let me see what you have learned from that idiot."

    Han Yu knew who the idiot Buji was talking about, so he immediately stopped talking nonsense and flew straight to Buji.  I saw a picture from Buji's right hand.  He abruptly stopped the flying crossfire.  When Han Yu saw that the attack was ineffective, he immediately fired a series of cross fires, and seven cross flames flew towards different parts of Wu Ji's body.

    Seeing this, Wuji smiled slightly and jumped into the air.  I heard a gust of wind above my head.  Without thinking, Wu Ji immediately stretched his hand above his head and grabbed the crescent sword that Ning Ping had chopped down.  No one expected that the Crescent Sword, which was heavier than the Zhanma Sword, would be caught as easily as a toy in Wuji's hand.  When Ning Ping saw the Crescent Sword being caught, he immediately stretched out his left hand and took out the Qingyun Sword.  Just as he was about to attack, Wu Ji pulled out Moye's sword and stabbed Ning Ping straight in the heart.  Ning Ping had to choose to avoid, but this avoidance put Ning Ping at a disadvantage. Fortunately, Ning Ping still had Han Yu as a helper. As soon as Ning Ping gave in, Han Yu immediately flew a crossfire.  But what Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't expect was that Wu Ji refused to dodge and stubbornly pursued Ning Ping regardless of the flame attack.

    Seeing that the flames hit Wu Ji’s body but only produced a burst of smoke, Han Yu gave up immediatelyAttack from afar and directly join the battle group.  But the situation did not improve because of Han Yu's joining.  Although it was two against one, the result was that the two were unable to raise their heads and could only deal with the attack of one.

    Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to lose, Buji was already in sight of victory.  Near the cliff of Mingyuetai, a black shadow suddenly rushed out, and before Wuji could react, he knocked Wuji away.  Wuji was knocked into the air and rolled several times before he stabilized his body. But when Wuji lowered his head to see who had hit him, he discovered that not to mention the sneak attacker on the bright platform, even Han  Yu He Ningping also disappeared.

    "Damn it!" Wu Ji cursed secretly, immediately turned around and flew towards the camp of Han Yu and others.  But to Buji's disappointment, everyone in the camp seemed to have been notified in advance, and while Buji was fighting with Han Yu and Ning Ping, all of them disappeared.  Except for a few tents that were too late to evacuate, only the Courage was still parked there quietly.

    "Who is going against me?" Wu Ji secretly thought.

    ***************************

    Han Yu and Ning Ping had very complicated emotions, and it was Si unlike who saved them.  But the Sibei in front of them was nothing like the Sibei they had fought before.  And more importantly.  The four-faced man in front of him actually spoke human language and could speak, and Han Yu and Ning Ping could still understand him.  Even though he knew that the situation was tense, Han Yu couldn't help but ask about the reason for the dissimilarity.

    "I knew you would ask, and I also think it is necessary for me to explain it to you. I am indeed the same person who has fought with you before. The reason why you feel that I am different from before is because I have already  There is no evil power anymore. What appears in front of you now is my true face."

    Han Yu, who had once heard Wu Ji mention that the four different things were contaminated, nodded in understanding and believed the four different things.  When Ning Ping saw that Han Yu didn't ask any more questions, he gave up the idea of ??continuing to get to the bottom of it, and instead started to care about what they were going to do next.  The two have already tried it together.  Still can't settle Bukit.

    Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping looked depressed, Sibu comforted them and said, "Don't be depressed. How long have you been practicing? Do you know Wu Ji's other nickname? Martial Arts Immortal. He is an immortal who entered Taoism through martial arts. Close combat is not suitable for him."  He's just good at it. Plus, he's been practicing much longer than you. It's not surprising that you lost to him."

    Hearing this, Han Yu rubbed his face with his hands, looked at Si Xiang and asked, "How are my companions? Will they be embarrassed by that Wu Ji?"

    "Don't worry about your companions. They have been taken to a safe place by my wife. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. We should wait until we return to discuss the next countermeasures."

    "Well, a forceful attack won't work. It seems that the only way is to outwit them." Han Yu thought for a while, nodded and agreed to Si unlike's suggestion.  Under the leadership of Si unlike.  Han Yu and Ning Ping came to Si unlike's residence.

    This is an underground cave about the same size as when Han Yu, Ning Ping and Si Buang met for the first time.  Here Han Yu saw Han Mengxin and others who had arrived here earlier.

    "Brother, how are you? Are you injured?" Han Mengxin ran over nervously and looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping and asked.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, pointed to his heart and replied: "I was injured here. I didn't expect that Wuji was so powerful. Ningping and I were no match for him together. If Sibuang hadn't come to the rescue, Ningping and I almost wouldn't have been able to return.  Come."

    “…It’s good that you’re not injured. If you need help, brother, remember to tell me.”

    "Okay, I remember."

    After talking to everyone for a while, everyone turned the topic to Wu Ji.  I learned from Han Yu that Wu Ji was controlled by his inner demon at this time.  Si Buxiang showed a look of surprise.  Han Yu was confused and asked why.

    "I was still wondering where the evil power in me went? It turned out that it was absorbed by the inner demon of Wuji. According to what you said, Han Yu, there is not much time left for us. The inner demon of Wuji is now  We haven’t completely taken over Buji’s power yet, and the key to whether we can turn defeat into victory is Buji who is imprisoned by Buji’s inner demon. We must awaken that Buji, otherwise we have no chance of winning.”

    "Then how to wake up that guy?" Han Yu asked.

    Si Xiang was stunned when he heard this, and shook his head with a grimace on his face, "I don't know the specific method. If it doesn't work, then I can only take action."

    "Are you okay?" Han Yu asked worriedly.

    Seeing that Han Yu and others did not believe in him, Si unlike explained unhappily: "You don't understand the special abilities of the Si unlike clan, so you think I am unreliable."

    ? ??Then what special abilities do you four have?  Han Yu asked curiously.

    "We are all from the same clan. All adult Sibei have the ability to absorb evil power. Of course, this ability is only absorbed and cannot be used. It's like if you are poisoned, I can transfer the poison in your body to me, and I  Well, as long as you rest for a while, you will be fine. For another example, if you are possessed by evil spirits, I can also transfer the evil spirits from you to me"

    "Stop it, stop it quickly. Why am I so unlucky? Why am I the one who got the poison? Is it also me who got the evil spirit?" Han Yu shouted, interrupting Si Xiang's words.

    "For example, it's just an analogy." Sixiang replied after hearing this.

    "But why do I always feel like you did it on purpose?" Han Yu said, looking at Si unlike suspiciously.

    "Illusion, that's your illusion."

    "Forget it, my lord, I won't argue with you. But your special ability can transfer Wuji's inner demons to you?"

    Si Xiang shook his head and replied: "It's impossible, but I can weaken the power of the inner demon, making it easier for Wu Ji who is imprisoned by the inner demon to wake up."

    "Then what do we need to do?" Han Yu asked.

    "What you have to do is to find a way to wake up the sleeping Bukit Zhengtai while I hold back the inner demon of Bukit." Sixiang replied after hearing this.

    "How to wake it up? Do you have any tips?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Umno." Sibuxiang replied after thinking for a while.

    ***************************

    The campsite where Han Yu and others stayed did not change much. The inner demon of Bukit, who had no interest in destroying the environment, stood motionless on the ground.  His eyes were slightly closed, and his ears twitched from time to time. After a while, Bukit Inner Demon seemed to have discovered something. Under the illumination of the moonlight, he moved forward quickly in one direction

 Text Chapter 726: Monster vs. Monster

    A bright moon shone in the sky, but Ai Feng, the leader of the Eagle Tribe, could not sleep for a long time.  I don't know why, but Ai Feng always has a bad feeling. That uncomfortable feeling makes Ai Feng always feel that something is going to happen at night.  But the night breeze was blowing, and except for the occasional roar of wild beasts wandering outside the tribe, there was nothing unusual.

    Ai Feng raised his head and looked at the bright moon outside the window. He was about to lie down and sleep for a while, but when he raised his head, Ai Feng could no longer lower his head. In the center of the bright moon, a figure looked down at the ground.  Ai Feng thought for a moment that he had been discovered by the other party.  It was the feeling of being targeted by a hunter.

    I saw the figure in the air wave his right hand gently, and several black shadows fell from the air and fell directly into the tribe, creating large pits.  The huge sound and the vibration of the ground suddenly woke up the Eagle Tribe, and the sleeping people walked out of their homes at a loss.  Ai Feng, who was awakened by the sound and vibration, suddenly came back to his senses, and immediately rushed out of the house and shouted to the people in the tribe: "Get ready to fight" Before the word "fight" could be uttered, Ai Feng was killed by a sniper who didn't know when.  The monster behind him ripped out his heart.  Because of his swift movement, Ai Feng's heart that was taken out was still beating in the monster's hand.

    "Fight, fight" An unconscious voice came out of Ai Feng's mouth. In full view of everyone, the monster's hand clenched tightly, crushing Ai Feng's heart. Those who saw this scene seemed to have their own hearts broken.  It felt like it was bursting from the pinch, and I felt cold all over my body.

    "Father!" Ai Feng's two sons, who were rushing out of the house, saw the scene of their father being killed. They roared with grief and anger and rushed towards the monster.  But the monster was like smoke, letting the weapons of the two people fall on it, and then like a burst of blue smoke, it divided into two wisps and penetrated into the bodies of the two people.

    Not long after, the two men changed their appearance and began to attack the people in the tribe like zombies.  There were many people who suffered the same fate as the two brothers. The entire Eagle Tribe was in chaos, and people fled outside the tribe one after another.  But when they rushed to the edge of the tribe, they were blocked by an invisible wall.

    People whose life was cut off had to start their last fight in life.  Despair, fear, sadness, painall kinds of negative human emotions poured into Bukit's inner demons.  The inner demon seemed to be enjoying a feast, with an intoxicated expression on his face.

    The Eagle Tribe was destroyed.  No one, old or young, was spared. They all turned into walking zombies. Under the control of their inner demons, they slowly walked towards the next tribe

    *********************************

    The Panshi Tribe is the tribe closest to the Eagle Tribe.  The four tribes living in this place are not very friendly to each other. Although they have not reached the point where they have no contact with each other until old age, it is an unspoken rule between them that they should not violate the river.  Each tribe has its own scope of activities. If anyone crosses the boundary easily, it will be the beginning of a large-scale armed fight.

    When the people of the Rock Tribe discovered the large-scale invasion of the Eagle Tribe.  Immediately, all the people in the tribe who could fight were summoned and lined up in front of the tribe to prepare.  But when the army of the Eagle Tribe arrived.  The people of the Rock Tribe were stunned.  Looking at the Eagle Tribe who came out in full force, the people of the Panshi Tribe couldn't help but ask themselves, when did their tribe forge such a big feud with the Eagle Tribe?

    Not allowing the Panshi Tribe to think too much, the people of the Eagle Tribe took firm steps and attacked the Panshi Tribe.  As soon as they fought, the Panshi tribe panicked.  They discovered that the people of the Eagle Tribe were actually invulnerable. Even if their heads were smashed by stone hammers, they could still continue to attack.  This discovery frightened the people of the Panshi tribe.  The people of the Eagle Tribe are simply not human beings, they are all monsters.

    How can ordinary people defeat monsters?  This knowledge made the resistance of the Rock Tribe collapse before it lasted long.  The people of the Panshi tribe took their families and fled for their lives.  But just like the people of the Eagle Tribe, when they reached the edge of the tribe, an invisible wall blocked the Rock Tribe's way of survival.

    For a moment, the Panshi Tribe realized what it means to have no way to heaven and no way to enter the earth

    When people are forced into a desperate situation, they often burst out with strengths that are usually difficult to display.  In order to survive, the Panshi tribe broke out its final resistance.  All the people who could still afford weapons took out items that could be used as weapons and launched a final fight against the people of the Eagle Tribe

    The Panshi tribe was completely destroyed.  The number of zombies obeying the inner demons has doubled.

    In just one night.  Except for Han Yu and those who left with Sibei beforehand, none of the four tribes who originally lived in this place were spared. They all became puppets in the hands of the inner demons and became walking zombies wandering in the forest.

    The inner demon is bored.  He won't go looking for trouble with the other animals living here, maybeIn the eyes of the inner demon, dealing with creatures that only know how to survive and reproduce is far less interesting than playing with humans who have rich emotions.  Thinking of this, the inner demon couldn't help but regret that his action last night was a bit too much. By the time he came to his senses and wanted to stop it, it was already too late.  Now all primitive people have become zombies, and there is no more spiritual food that can provide him with negative emotions.

    "Alas~ It seems that we still have to hurry up and find Han Yu and the others, otherwise they may be suffocated to death." The inner demon thought to himself.  But just as this thought flashed through his mind, the inner demon suddenly laughed.  Without humans, it doesn't mean that I can't find other fun.

    Looking at the big hole in the sky, the inner demon suddenly felt that his previous thoughts were a bit redundant.  The inner demon has forgotten that the place he is currently in is not the real outside world. Although there is day and night here, and although there are also sun, moon and stars, in the final analysis, this is the body of a cosmic monster.  Since he can't find a human to relieve his boredom, he should use the space monster to relieve his boredom before finding Han Yu and others.

    In fact, you don’t need to look for inner demons. The space monster that senses something abnormal in your body will also check what is going on in your body.

    On the afternoon of the second day after the four tribes were wiped out, the inner demon encountered a group of strange humanoid monsters.  These monsters stood in front of the inner demon in strange shapes.  It's like observing the inner demon, neither attacking nor retreating, just looking up and down at the inner demon.  The inner demon, on the other hand, looked at the monsters surrounding him calmly, thinking about how to deal with these monsters later.

    As if receiving an order, after observing the inner demon for nearly an hour, the leading humanoid monster let out a scream and took the lead in attacking the inner demon.  The inner demon seemed to have expected this result. After a chuckle, he jumped aside and controlled the walking dead hidden underground to entangle with the humanoid monsters.

    And the leader of the humanoid monster did not flinch when he saw this.  He led his men to fight against the walking dead.  For a moment, monsters roared repeatedly and flesh and blood flew everywhere. The inner demon, who was hiding and watching very excitedly, was vigilant about the movements of the humanoid monster while thinking about how to find the space monster hiding in the dark.

    The humanoid monsters have strong personal combat power, and there are so many walking zombies that they are evenly matched for a while.  But as time goes by, the advantage of the walking dead becomes more and more obvious. The number of humanoid monsters becomes smaller and smaller, and they are gradually overwhelmed by the walking dead.  The inner demon has been paying attention to the battle between the humanoid monster and the walking dead. From the inner demon's point of view.  With the defeat of the humanoid monster, the space monster hiding in the dark will eventually be unable to hold back and take action again.  And that's when it's time to do it yourself.  But what disappoints the inner demon is that the space monster is smarter than he thought and is so calm. Even though the last humanoid monster was cut into pieces by the walking dead, it still didn't take action.

    Even though the plan was thwarted, the inner demon is not discouraged. The inner demon always firmly believes that these humanoid monsters that suddenly appeared are the vanguards sent by the space monster, and the next thing he has to do is to find the space monster.  Find it!  beat it!  Take control of it!

    In order to find the space monster, the inner demon took his walking corpse to the cave corresponding to the hole in the sky.  Although the inner demon has never reached the deepest part of the cave, the inner demon's intuition tells him that if he wants to find the space monster, he must enter the cave.  In fact, the space monster seemed to be afraid that the inner demon would reach the cave, on its way to the cave.  Humanoid monsters constantly appear to block the inner demon's way.  But the more this happens, the more the inner demon wants to go to that cave to find out.

    The closer you get to the cave, the more humanoid monsters you encounter, and the humanoid monsters that appear become stronger and stronger.  I don’t know where these humanoid monsters are usually hidden.  It's like they suddenly popped out of the ground, and they are endlessly killing and inexhaustible.  Fortunately, the undead characteristics of the walking dead are very useful. No matter how strong the humanoid monsters are, they will eventually fall to the human wave tactics of the walking dead.

    Until about five hundred meters away from the cave, the demon's progress finally had to stop.  The walking dead's biggest reliance is in trouble. The newly emerged humanoid monster is like the walking dead's nemesis. However, any walking dead that is defeated by this humanoid monster loses the ability to regenerate as it is knocked to the ground.

    Seeing the fallen walking zombie being eaten by other walking zombies, the inner demon frowned slightly.  In order to avoid further losses of troops, the inner demon planned to go into battle himself.  As soon as they fought, the inner demon immediately felt the pressure.  Although there is only one humanoid monster in front of you, its strength cannot be underestimated.  While the inner demon felt pressure, he also became very interested in the humanoid monster in front of him.

    In the battle with Han Yu and Ning Ping, the inner demon did not have all the fun, and in the subsequent battles, there was no chance worth taking action.  But now, the inner demon feels that he has finally met an opponent worthy of his action.  It’s not that the humanoid form is actually weird.It is overwhelming, but the strength attribute of the humanoid monster can just restrain the power of the inner demon.  If he could defeat his opponent even though his strength attribute was suppressed, the inner demon believed that the pleasure he would get would be huge.

    The inner demon with fighting spirit stared closely at his opponent.  In the past, the inner demon didn't pay attention to those humanoid monsters, so naturally it would not remember the shapes of those humanoid monsters. In the eyes of the inner demon, the shapes of the humanoid monsters were all the same. When they had human shapes, they had some added features.  Characteristics of other living things.  But after carefully looking at the humanoid monster in front of him, the inner demon found that the difference between the humanoid monster and the humanoid monster was quite big.  This does not mean the appearance characteristics, but the power attributes of each humanoid monster are different.  It is not so much a humanoid monster as it is the embodiment of various powers, but it just borrows the appearance of humans.  For example, the humanoid monster in front of me looks like a bird-man with wings at first glance, but in the eyes of the inner demon.  This is the embodiment of the power of light. His whole body is filled with the power of light. No wonder he can kill the walking dead.  I'm afraid that at the moment of contact with the walking dead, the power of light has spread throughout the walking dead's body, making it a target for the humanoid monster.

    But the inner demon is different. No matter how strong the humanoid monster is, it cannot be stronger than the inner demon.  Because the inner demon has two power attributes, if one power attribute is restrained, use the other power.  Although using that kind of power may give the imprisoned Buji a chance to stand up, the inner demon is confident that he can control Buji.

    ……

    The hypothesis of inner demons is established.  After a fierce battle, the humanoid monster full of light power fell at the feet of the inner demon.  The inner demon held up the humanoid monster's head in his hand and let out a long and joyful roar.  And as the inner demon roared, an angry roar echoed in the air.  The inner demon knew that he had cornered the space monster, and it was up to him to see if the space monster could resist coming to regain his place.  Of course, even if the space monster can hold it back, the inner demon will still go to find trouble with that space monster.

    Rather than keep the inner demon waiting, the clone of the space monster appeared in front of the inner demon.  The image of the clone is that of a demon with a goat's head and human body, but the inner demon feels a little excited.  I don't feel the slightest fear.

    "What exactly do you want to do?" the clone asked the inner demon in human language.

    “It’s nothing, I just want to find some fun in my boring life.” The inner demon replied calmly.  It was as if he was telling something that was a matter of course.  But the words of the inner demon obviously angered the clone of the space monster. The clone glared at the inner demon and said in a deep voice: "Are you going to be my enemy just for your selfishness?"

    "Don't you know that bullying the weak is a very happy thing?" The inner demon asked with a smile on his lips.

    "It seems that there is no way to reach an agreement between us." The clone said in a deep voice.

    "Haha If you are afraid, then surrender and become my little brother."

    "Arrogant!" the clone shouted, glaring at the inner demon and said: "Don't think that you can defeat me just by defeating a few followers. I will let you know the consequences of angering me."

    "Hahaha Do I need to look forward to it?" The inner demon looked at the clone jokingly and asked.

    "Hehehehethen just look forward to it." The clone sneered, and the figure gradually disappeared in front of the inner demon.  When the clone disappeared completely, the smile on the inner demon's face disappeared.  During the conversation just now, the inner demon tried to do something to the clone.  But he didn't expect that all the power he exerted fell into the sea, and there was no response at all.

    With the disappearance of the clone, the first and last negotiation between the inner demon and the space monster ended.  It was also after the clone disappeared that the humanoid monster appeared again, and just as the clone said, this time the inner demon may have hit the iron plate.  The number of humanoid monsters continues to increase.  It’s already as numerous as the walking dead, and it’s still growing.  The inner demon's brows began to frown, but then relaxed.  Compared with humanoid monsters, the walking dead are too weak in combat.  Now you have the opportunity to transform those humanoid monsters into your own minions.  It's a good choice for inner demons.

    The second large-scale battle between the humanoid monsters and the walking dead showed a one-sided situation from the beginning. Almost all the walking dead were knocked to the ground in the first round of confrontation with the humanoid monsters, and then three or four humanoid monsters surrounded them.  A walking zombie was beaten hard. When the walking zombie finally stood up, it was immediately knocked down again by the humanoid monster squatting aside to guard the corpse.  Not only that, the inner demon was also surrounded by a surplus of humanoid monsters.  Only then did the inner demon figure out where the humanoid monster came from.

    The nearby trees, rocks, soil, light everything around seems to be alive at this moment.  The undead nature of the walking dead is child's play compared to the mass production of humanoid monsters.  The inner demon defeated one humanoid monster after another,??Every time the inner demon saw two humanoid monsters that he had knocked down and then stood up, he couldn't help but feel a little headache.

    "Your mouth looks stronger than your skills." The clone of the space monster appeared again, standing outside the humanoid monster surrounding the inner demon and mocking the inner demon.

    Hearing this, the inner demon sneered and said: "Don't be proud, don't think that I will be defeated by you unworthy little characters like this."

    "Humph! Really? Then let me see how you reverse this situation." The clone said with a sneer.

    "Since you have such expectations, let me satisfy your curiosity." The inner demon sneered back. It was estimated that the number of humanoid monsters surrounding him was almost there, so he heard the inner demon roar: "Darkness Invasion!"

    As if to echo the roar of the inner demon, the originally clear sky suddenly darkened, and a black shadow centered on the inner demon and spread to all directions. All humanoid monsters affected by the black shadow stopped attacking almost at the same time.  Under the horrified gaze of the clone, those humanoid monsters seemed to go crazy in the next moment and began to attack the humanoid monsters around them that were not affected by the black shadow.  No matter how loudly the clone ordered, those humanoid monsters always turned a deaf ear.

    Finding that his order no longer worked, the clone was helpless about the situation in front of him, "This, this is"

    "Hahaha" Seeing the stunned expression of the clone, the inner demon let out a burst of triumphant laughter.

 Text Chapter 727 Join forces

    Han Yu and others, who were thinking hard about how to wake up Wu Ji, did not know what was happening outside, and Si Xiang, the only one who knew what was happening outside, did not want to disturb Han Yu and others' thoughts at this time, but after thinking for two days in a row, they saw Han Yu and others.  Yu and others still haven't come up with a clue, and Si Xiang is a little anxious.  【Read full text.baoliny.】

    Just like Han Yu would be anxious if something happened to Ning Ping, Si Xiang and Wu Ji are also companions. Now that he sees his companion being controlled by his inner demon, Si Xiang is also very anxious.  Although it was controlled by pollution before, Si unlike's memory has not disappeared. Every bit of living with Buji here reminds Si unlike at all times to rescue Buji.

    Si Xiang knew that Wu Ji could not be saved by himself alone and had to rely on external help, but he did not expect that Han Yu and others were helpless against the current situation.  As time went by, Si Xiang's heart became more and more impatient, and he was about to reach the edge of being ready to act recklessly.

    Han Yu and others also noticed something strange about Si Buji, and understood that Si Buji was worried about Wu Ji.  But if you can't think of a way, you just can't think of a way. This thing can't be suppressed by suppressing it.  And just when Han Yu and others were comforting Si Xiang, an uninvited guest came to the door.

    Although the visitor behaved well, Han Yu always felt awkward in his eyes.  Han Yu looked at the visitor up and down, but said nothing.  When Ning Ping and others saw that Han Yu was silent, they didn't speak either.  The two sides stared at each other in silence for a moment, and finally the person who came spoke first and said to Han Yu: "I'm here to join forces with you."

    "Join forces?" Han Yu and others were stunned by the visitor's request. Then Han Yu stared at the visitor warily and asked, "Then who are you representing to join forces with us?"

    "You don't need to ask about this. You just need to know that the master behind me will not harm you." The visitor said to Han Yu and others in a deep voice.  Unfortunately, her answer obviously failed to convince Han Yu and others.  The visitor refused to reveal the owner behind her.  Han Yu shook his head and said: "Since we are joining forces, we must be honest, but your master doesn't even want to tell us who he is, so I'm sorry, we will not join forces with your master, please come back."

    "Don't refuse so quickly. My master said that as long as you join hands with him to deal with that inner demon, the master will reward you afterwards."

    "Isn't your master a fool? Do you want others to believe such a childish statement that can be seen through at a glance?" Han Yu looked at the visitor with a strange expression and asked.

    "Han Yu" Ning Ping stretched out his hand to stop Han Yu. He looked at the visitor who was so angry at Han Yu's words and said, "Go back and tell the master behind you. We do have to deal with that inner demon, but  We won’t join forces with people of unknown origin. Because we don’t want to be stabbed in the back while fighting our inner demons.”

    Seeing that Han Yu and others were resolute, the visitor said angrily: "You will regret it." After saying that, the visitor turned around and left.  Ning Ping winked at Si unlike, who nodded knowingly and followed.

    Half an hour later, Si Xiang came back with a depressed look on his face.  Seeing the strange look on his face, Ning Ping asked tentatively: "What's wrong? Have you lost me?"

    "It would be great if it really happened."

    "Then you know who the other party is?" Ning Ping asked quickly.  But Si unlike shook his head, "No, I don't know. Because when I was halfway following him, the woman who came to talk about joining forces disappeared out of thin air."

    "Disappear into thin air?"

    "Yes, there is no sign." Si Xiang nodded and replied.

    " Speaking of which, that woman showed up without any warning." Han Yu said slowly on the side.  Ning Ping heard this and asked, "Han Yu, what did you think of?"

    Han Yu did not answer Ning Ping immediately, but looked at Si Xiang and asked: "Xiao Si, is it safe for you to hide us here?"

    "Of course it's safe, except for me" Before he could finish his words, Si Xiang suddenly stopped talking.  If it was as safe as he said, that woman wouldn't have found this place, and she wouldn't have appeared so suddenly.

    When Han Yu saw this, he didn’t say anything else. He just said in a deep voice: "There are only two possibilities for it to appear without any signs. One is that the guy already knows this place. The other is that the guy can find us at any time."

    "Then which one do you think is more likely?" Ning Ping asked aloud.

    "Then just give it a try. Xiaosi, do you have any other hiding places?" Han Yu asked Sibu.

    "……have."

    ……

    As Han Yu expected, when the woman who joined forces last time appeared in front of Han Yu and others again, Han Yu and others were convinced that the owner behind this woman could find us at any time.  Who can be so powerful?  It seems that apart from God?, there is only the creator of this place, the space monster that swallowed Han Yu and others.  Han Yu didn't believe there was anything like Bukit in this place.  Otherwise, it is impossible not to have seen the four different images.

    The woman whose master's identity was revealed by Han Yudao did not show too much surprise, as if she already knew it before coming this time.

    "Since you have guessed who my master is, then give me an answer. Are you willing to join forces with my master?" the woman asked Han Yu in a deep voice.

    "You go back and tell your master that we are not its subordinates." Han Yu looked at the woman and said.

    The woman went back.  I went back without knowing why.  But the next time she came, she brought another middle-aged man. Looking at the new face, Han Yu asked aloud: "Who are you?"

    "Didn't you ask my subordinate to bring a message to see me? Now that I'm here, isn't it time to talk about joining forces?" the middle-aged man said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "You seem anxious?" Han Yu asked.

    "Yeah, I'm very anxious. The inner demon is looking for me, and I don't want to be found by him." The middle-aged man nodded and replied.

    "I didn't expect the space monster to be so intelligent." Han Yu said slowly.  Hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping and others were shocked and couldn't help but look at the middle-aged man carefully.  The middle-aged man, on the other hand, looked good-tempered. Not only did he stand there openly and let Ning Ping and others watch, he also turned around twice in a normal manner.  Asked Han Yu: "Do you feel surprised?"

    "It's indeed a bit surprising. After all, we were swallowed by you." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "I'm sorry about this matter. After solving that inner demon, I will let you leave here." The middle-aged man replied with a smile.

    Regarding the middle-aged man's good temper, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Has that inner demon already given you such a headache?"

    "Alas~ Although I really want to tell you that it's not the case, in fact I was indeed driven into a desperate situation by that inner demon. Otherwise, do you think I would join forces with you?"

    "Is the inner demon that strong?"

    "His strength is not my opponent, but his ability gives me a huge headache."

    Han Yu asked: "can you tell us more specifically? Since we escaped underground, we still don't know anything about what happened outside."

    The middle-aged man nodded when he heard this, "Even if you don't ask, I still want to tell you"

    ……

    ??Middle-aged people have good presentation skills.  It didn't take ten minutes to tell Han Yu and others what the inner demon had done in the past few days.  After listening to the middle-aged man's story, Han Yu fell into deep thought.  The annihilation of the four tribes was of no consequence to Han Yu.  Not to mention four, Han Yu didn't care even if there were forty, but the ability of the inner demon gave Han Yu a headache.  The walking dead, humanoid monsters, and the invasion of darkness are all obstacles that need to be resolved before dealing with the inner demons.

    "Do you have any suggestions?" Han Yu asked, looking at the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man shook his head when he heard this, "If I have a way, do I still need to find you?"

    Seeing that the middle-aged man was helpless, Han Yu said, "Since you have no choice. Then listen to the solution we have discussed over the past few days."

    "Okay, I'm all ears."

    Hear this.  Han Yu nodded and told the middle-aged man the method they had discussed together in the past few days, and finally said: "The specific method is this. The problem we are facing now is how to awaken Wu Ji who is imprisoned by the inner demon. As long as  If Wuji can wake up, it will be possible to regain control of his body, and then the inner demon will not be able to take care of himself, and we can take the opportunity to join forces with Wuji to deal with the inner demon."

    "Wake up, wake up If you can enter the spiritual world of the inner demon, can you see the imprisoned Wu Ji?" The middle-aged man muttered a few words in a low voice, then suddenly raised his head and asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this.  He said with certainty: "If you can enter the spiritual world, it is indeed possible to awaken Wu Ji, but there are also certain risks. Maybe people who enter the spiritual world of inner demons will also be controlled by inner demons."

    "What if someone harasses the inner demons in the outside world when you enter the spiritual world of inner demons?" the middle-aged man asked again.

    Han Yu scratched his head and said: "I'm not very clear about this. I think the weaker the inner demon is, the greater the possibility of awakening Wu Ji."

    "No matter what, this is a method worth trying. Let's do this. I will be responsible for sending you into the spiritual world of inner demons, and you will be responsible for finding a way to awaken Wuji."

    "But how to wake up? This is not asking people to wake up." Han Yu said with a frown.

    &nbsp; "Get up. Get up" The middle-aged man muttered a few times, looked up at Han Yu and said, "I summarized it after listening to your plan. Now there are three problems we have to solve.  The first is to enter the spiritual world of the inner demon, the second is to awaken Wu Ji who is imprisoned by the inner demon. The third is to weaken the power of the inner demon. I can solve two of these three problems, but as for the third problem, you have to rely on yourselves.  solved."

    "What two problems can you solve?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "That's the first two problems I just summarized. I have two treasures that can solve the first two problems respectively."

    "Which two treasures?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "One is called the Mirage Bead, and the other is called the Hong Zhong. The Mirage Bead can confuse the target, and then I will take advantage of the inner demon to be confused and send you into the spiritual world of the inner demon. The Hong Zhong can awaken that Wuji.  As for the third question" At this point, the middle-aged man looked around subconsciously and accidentally saw four different things. His eyes suddenly lit up and he said with a smile: "It's really dark under the lamp. I want to weaken the inner demon.  With the power, Si Xiang is the best candidate."

    "Is it okay to look different?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "Don't underestimate Si unlike. After all, he is also a divine beast, and Si unlike's ability is to absorb negative energy. The power of the inner demon is mainly negative energy. As long as Si unlike is willing to contribute, then it is still possible to weaken the power of the inner demon."

    "According to what you said, that inner demon can still be dealt with. So what are we waiting for? Let's start taking action immediately." Han Yu said to the middle-aged man impatiently.  Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man shook his head at this moment and told Han Yu: "Although I really want to go find trouble with that inner demon right away with you, but now I have to regretfully tell you that we can't act yet."

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man explained: "Because the mirage beads and Hong Zhong I just mentioned are not with me. If you want the mirage beads and Hong Zhong, you have to get them yourself."

    "Isn't that your thing?"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the middle-aged man nodded and said, "It's mine, but now I don't have the ability to get the Mirage Pearl and Hong Zhong back, so I can only rely on your help."

    "Reason. Give me a reason." Han Yu looked at the middle-aged man and said.

    "The reason is that I was careless during the fight with the inner demon, and my energy was severely damaged. I am temporarily unable to deal with the treasure house guards guarding the Mirage Pearl and Hong Zhong."

    "Is that your thing?" Han Yu was silent for a moment and then asked the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man heard the meaning of Han Yu's words and replied angrily: "Of course it's mine, but what's mine is mine. My vitality is severely damaged, but I don't have the ability to subdue the treasure house guards. Otherwise, why do you think I am  Want to join forces with you?"

    “…Okay, then please take us to the treasure house.” Han Yu was silent for a moment and said to the middle-aged man.  Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man shook his head.  "I still need to regain my strength, so I won't accompany you. But I will let my subordinates lead the way for you."

    "I know. Apart from that, do you have any other advice?"

    "The treasure house guards are very strong, and because of their responsibilities, they are all disowned. Don't take chances when you go."

    "Who originally designed the treasure house guard?"

    "Of course it's me."

    “…You’re just shooting yourself in the foot, right?”

    Middle-aged man: “…”

    In order to deal with the same enemy, Han Yu and others joined forces with the space monster.  In order to deal with the inner demons, Han Yu and others need to first get the mirage beads and Hong Zhong that are necessary to deal with the inner demons.

    Fortunately, there is only one treasure house guarding the mirage bead. After some hard work, Han Yu and others were able to obtain the mirage bead without any danger.  But when faced with the treasure house guards guarding Hong Zhong, Han Yu and others were powerless.

    It is also a guard.  But compared with the guards guarding the Mirage Pearl, the treasure house guards guarding Hong Zhong can only be described as cunning and cunning.  This guy is just like a big turtle. Once Han Yu and others get close, he will hold the Hong Bell and shrink into the turtle shell.  Han Yu walked around the turtle shell for a long time, but he couldn't find any way to grasp it.

    It’s not that Han Yu has never tried to set fire to it, but no matter how Han Yu increased the temperature of the flame, the treasure house guards would not move.  Han Yu was also worried that the high temperature would affect Hong Zhong, so he had to give up midway and think of another way.

    "What are your ideas? I have no choice now." Han Yu asked Ning Ping in despair.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping and others lowered their heads.  Everyone was silent for a while.  When Han Yu saw this, he asked who was responsible for leading the way.That woman, I want to ask her if there is anything she can do?  The answer turns out to be I don’t know.  Just think about it, how could that space monster let this woman come here?

    Just when everyone was helpless, Ning Ping suddenly said to Han Yu thoughtfully: "Han Yu, do you think this guy looks a bit like a turtle?"

    "Nonsense, unlike the turtle, do we still need to think of a solution here?"

    "Then how do you think we can make the turtle with its head stretch out its head?"

    "Well" When Han Yu heard this, an idea suddenly came to his mind.

    ……

    "Han Yu, is your idea feasible?" After some preparations, Ning Ping asked Han Yu without confidence.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "You won't know until you try it whether it works or not. But Ning Ping, you have to see the opportunity before taking action."

    "Don't worry, as long as this guy's head shows up, I'm sure to chop off its head."

    "Okay, just watch." Han Yu said and stabbed the long flaming stick in his hand towards the butt of the treasure house guard.

    "Ouch~" The treasure house guard whose butt was poked immediately involuntarily stuck his head out of the turtle shell. As soon as Ning Ping saw the treasure house guard sticking his head out, he immediately raised his sword and dropped it. The treasure house guard's head rolled to the ground.  aside.  Hong Zhong, who was originally held in the mouth of the treasure house guard, was also obtained by Han Yu and others.

    Looking at the Hong bell in his hand, which was about the same size as a bell, Han Yu shook it casually.  Even though Hong Zhong was small, the sound he made was really loud. Han Yu, who was the closest, had ringing in his ears and couldn't hear what others were saying.  I saw Ning Ping and others closing and closing their mouths, as if they were accusing themselves of being messy.

    "Ah? What did you say? Louder." Han Yu shouted loudly to Ning Ping and others.

    "Unfortunately, like Han Yu, Ning Ping's ears also failed at this time. They could only see Han Yu's mouth wide open as if he was talking about something, but unfortunately he could not hear a word.

    In desperation, Ning Ping and others could only give up their complaints against Han Yu, gathered around Han Yu one by one, and looked at the Hong Zhong in Han Yu's hand with curiosity.

    The Mirage Pearl and Hong Zhong have been obtained, and the only thing left to do is to discuss how to make the inner demons act according to the plans of people like themselves.  In order to discuss a perfect plan, Han Yu and others met with the space monster again, and both parties confirmed for the last time what they were responsible for.  An operation specifically targeting Bukit's inner demons quietly kicked off.

    (.)e

 Text Chapter 728: Give it a try

    The inner demon is feeling bored again.  Like an uncertain child, after watching the battle between humanoid monsters and humanoid monsters for a while, the inner demon began to look for new toys.

    The inner demon has no interest in destroying the environment or killing animals.  It's not that the inner demon is so kind, but that such childish bad things can no longer satisfy the inner demon's desires.  It can be said that if you do such a thing, your inner demon will only feel more empty.  When he thought of this, the inner demon regretted letting Han Yu and the others go so carelessly.

    " If you want to find Han Yu and those people, you must first deal with the space monster that is against you. And if you want to deal with the space monster, you will most likely have to jump into the hole to find out what's going on.  Thinking of this, the inner demon did not hesitate anymore and ordered the humanoid monster under his control to clear the way for him. The inner demon himself came to the edge of the hole, jumped down and jumped down.

    The inner demon didn’t know that when he jumped into the hole, Han Yu and others, who had already obtained the mirage beads and Hong Zhong, were puzzled by the inner demon’s behavior of jumping into the hole, but at the same time they thought it was a good and wonderful jump.

    After obtaining the mirage beads and Hong Zhong, Han Yu and Ning Ping were responsible for introducing the inner demons to the ambush location they selected after discussing with the space monsters.  Like mice trying to put a bell on a cat, Han Yu and Ning Ping were worrying about how to attract their inner demons, but they didn't expect that their inner demons were so considerate that they jumped into the hole on their own initiative.  The success made Han Yu and Ning Ping almost doubt whether their plan had been known to their inner demons.

    Of course, in the end, Han Yu didn't bother to consider whether the inner demon had really discovered their plan, and soon threw the mirage into the hole.  He and Ning Ping also jumped into the hole.

    The inner demon who was falling in the cave did not notice what was happening above his head at all. It was not until he occasionally looked up and noticed a ball of fire above him that he realized that he might be attacked by a sneak attack.  However, the inner demon really didn't take it to heart about the sneak attack.  After discovering the traces of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the inner demon not only did not panic, but showed an expression of finding nothing after wearing iron shoes and finding it without any effort.  If he had known that he could find Han Yu and Ning Ping by jumping into the hole, his inner demon would have jumped out.

    The inner demon immediately changed his plan and wanted to catch Han Yu and Ning Ping in the cave first.  Then continue to find trouble with space monsters.  But when the inner demon focused his attention on Han Yu and Ning Ping, he didn't notice the mirage at all because of the firelight emanating from Han Yu.  And to make matters worse, Si Buxiang was already in position at the ambush location, waiting for the inner demon to arrive at the planned attack location.

    "Hahaha you" The inner demon wanted to laugh at Han Yu and Ning Ping who had fallen into the trap, but he didn't expect that when he was staring at Han Yu and Ning Ping, a bright light suddenly appeared, directly blowing his  The vision in both eyes was temporarily lost, and while the inner demon was surprised, a huge force hit the inner demon hard on the lower back.  He directly knocked the inner demon into the prepared location.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping saw this, they immediately sped up and rushed over as soon as they arrived at the designated location.  Seeing that Si unlike and the inner demon are entangled together, it is difficult to separate.  When the middle-aged man transformed from the space monster saw Han Yu and Ning Ping arriving, he immediately shouted eagerly: "Quick, quick, don't hesitate, hurry up."

    Han Yu also knew that this was not the time to watch a show, so he looked at each other with Ning Ping, and led Hong Zhong into the spiritual world of the inner demon with the help of the middle-aged man.

    As soon as they entered, Han Yu and Ning Ping were shocked.  The inner demon's spiritual world is simply a replica of hell.  Pools of lava and blood can be seen everywhere, and erupting volcanoes abound.

    "Separately search, and send a signal once Buji is found." After Han Yu said to Ning Ping, he took the lead and flew to the left. Ning Ping didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately flew to the right.

    here.  It is the spiritual world of inner demons; here is the self-space of every living being.  The moment Han Yu and Ning Ping entered here, their inner demons were already aware of them.  Just like you can't rub sand in your eyes, your inner demons are determined to immediately drive away the two reptiles that have sneaked into your spiritual world.  But suddenly he found that most of his strength was being lost continuously, making him unable to care about trouble with the two little reptiles that had sneaked into his spiritual world.

    “It’s different?!” The inner demon asked in shock and doubt.

    "That's right."

    "Why are you attacking me? Aren't we companions?" The inner demon asked in a bad tone.

    "Buji and I are companions, not you."

    “Aren’t Wuji and I one and the same?”

    "Bah! Wuji would never kill innocent people like you."

    "Hmph! The weak eat the strong, I just act according to the laws of nature. I am Wuji, Wuji is me, and if you deal with me, you are attacking your own companions. I will show no mercy to an ungrateful guy like you!" The inner demon snorted coldly!  With a sound, he slowly raised itThe right hand is ready to teach Si unlike a lesson.  But before he could teach Si Xiang a lesson, the middle-aged man who was standing by came into battle himself and helped Si Xiang seal away his inner demon.

    The inner demon that cannot be shaken off for the time being said coldly: "Don't think that I don't know what you want to do. Unfortunately, I have to tell you that your plan will eventually fail. You have forgotten the most critical reason. With Han Yu and Ning Ping's  Ability, it is simply impossible to defeat the guards I left with Buji to awaken Buji."

    Si Xiang said unconvinced when he heard this: "Don't underestimate human beings, otherwise you will regret it. Indeed, as you said, human beings are very weak. In front of a being like you who has the power of life and death, they are like ants. But you don't  Forget, it’s these ant-like humans who killed the gods who were above us before.”

    "Huh huh huh! That's because humans know how to take advantage of others. I'm very curious about who those two weak humans in my territory are going to take advantage of."

    "You have forgotten that miracles are often created by people." The middle-aged man said slowly to the inner demon.

    The inner demon was shocked when he heard this, but he still refused to admit defeat and started to argue with Si Xiang. But in his heart, he began to worry about whether the guard strength he had deployed was sufficient.

    Just as the inner demon said to Si Bu, not long after Han Yu and Ning Ping broke up.  The two of them met the guardians of the spiritual world respectively.  Facing these guards who could only be described as grotesque, Han Yu and Ning Ping fought and walked away, preparing to find the whereabouts of Wu Ji first and then concentrate on dealing with the guards.  Although those defenders are powerful, their brains are a bit slow.  Perhaps it was because the inner demons wanted to facilitate management. Anyway, these guards did not surround Han Yu and Ning Ping at the first time, thus giving Han Yu and Ning Ping the opportunity to fight and leave.  Although these defenders were chasing after them, they were still unable to completely block Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were multitasking.

    Because it is the spiritual world of the inner demon, nothing that happens in the spiritual world can be hidden from the inner demon.  The inner demon is like a god in the spiritual world, overlooking everything happening on the ground from the sky.  It's just that at this time, even if the inner demon wants to order the guardian, it is powerless.  I don’t know when it started, but my inner demon suddenly found myself becoming a bystander.  I could only watch blankly from the side, unable to make even the slightest suggestion.

    The inner demon knew that the situation he would encounter now was most likely related to the Sixiang and the space monsters that trapped him, so he was not too surprised. He just said to Sixiang coldly: "After taking care of Han Yu and Ning Ping,  , it will be your turn. I promise you, I will never let you die happily."

    "Huh!" Si Xiang snorted coldly without replying, while the middle-aged man shook his head slightly, puzzled by the inner demon's insistence at this time.

    Half an hour later

    Ning Ping discovered Bu Kit’s whereabouts.  At the foot of a volcano, in a hollowed-out cave.  Wuji closed his eyes tightly and sat cross-legged.  The Hong Zhong that can wake up Bu Ji is not in Ning Ping, so Ning Ping sent a signal.  At this time, Han Yu was trapped in a heavy siege and was unable to escape.

    After discovering the signal sent by Ning Ping, Han Yu became anxious and immediately stopped thinking about the consequences.  The power of the flames attacked the defenders without reservation. After creating a gap in the encirclement, Han Yu rushed out of the encirclement and rushed towards the location where Ningping sent the signal.

    at the same time.  Nin Binh was engaged in a fierce battle with the defenders who caught up with him where Bu Kit was discovered.  The Crescent Sword flew up and down, cutting all the approaching defenders into pieces.  But the guardians were like leeks, being cut one after another without any sign of decreasing, while Ningping's physical strength was rapidly decreasing.  When Ningping repelled another wave of attacks and was recovering his strength, a voice rang in his ears.  "What are you still insisting on?"

    Ning Ping didn't even think about it, he immediately turned around and made a horizontal slash, but unexpectedly he failed.  The voice said to Ning Ping jokingly: "Where are you cutting?" As soon as the words fell, Ning Ping felt a heavy blow on his back.  His eyes went dark, and he couldn't help but faint.  Shaking his head vigorously, Ning Ping calmed down his breath, closed his eyes, and began to face the enemy with his mind's eye.

    Seeing Ning Ping closing his eyes, the voice sounded again, "Huhu~ Are you giving up? It's a pity that the existence that does not belong here has the fate of disappearing. For the sake of your understanding, I will let you die.  Have fun."

    There was a sound of slight footsteps approaching from far away. Ning Ping remained motionless. He was waiting for his prey to enter the trap.  When slight footsteps stepped into Ning Ping's predetermined position, the crescent sword in Ning Ping's hand struck there fiercely.

    "Clang~", a figure appeared in a rather embarrassed manner, and after Ning Ping stopped the attack, the figure immediately stepped back a few steps, and praised with a sneer: "Not bad, not bad, good luck.You are so angry that you can touch me.  But you are just a blind cat who met a dead mouse. You will not be so lucky next time.  "As he said that, the figure gradually disappeared from the place.

    The sound of footsteps sounded again, but the sound was heard but no one was seen.  But Ning Ping remained silent, motionless and raised the Crescent Sword in his hand again

    "Clang~", the hidden guardian was discovered again.

    "Heheheyou are so lucky, but you won't get a third chance."

    "Dang~"

    "This is impossible! I don't believe you can find me again."

    ……

    "Dang~"

    "Damn it~ You are ready to die. Next time, next time I will kill you quietly"

    There will be no next time. When the invisible guardian was about to become invisible again, Han Yu had already arrived.  The mantis stalks the cicada, with the oriole behind. Han Yu knocks out the defender with one punch.  Then he looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked: "An opponent like this that can be defeated in one go, why do you fail again and again?"

    "I'm going to wait for you to arrive. And didn't you notice that since that guy took action, the other guards didn't take action again?" Ning Ping and Han Yu replied, standing back to back.

    “Oh, so I’m still wrong.”

    Hearing this, Ning Ping said magnanimously: "Forget it, don't blame those who don't know. Have you seen Wu Ji? Go and wake him up quickly."

    “Understood, then I’ll leave these guards to you.”

    "I would have done it even if you didn't tell me." Ning Ping nodded and replied.

    The long-term tacit understanding meant that the two did not need to say too much. After reaching a consensus, Han Yu immediately flew towards Bukit, holding the Hong Bell that could wake up Bukit. Ningping, on the other hand, assumed the posture of one man in charge and would catch up.  Block all the coming guards.

    In the eyes of those defenders.  Ning Ping is like a small boat, it only takes one of his own group to attack with all their strength to be overthrown.  But what makes people wonder is that Ning Ping followed the wave, but he didn't capsize. Instead, the defenders who rushed to the front lost their combat effectiveness without exception.  In just two or three minutes, many corpses of defenders had piled up in front of Ningping.

    Han Yu didn’t bother to applaud Ning Ping’s performance. When he rushed to Bu Ji and was about to shake the Hong Bell, a sneak attack came from behind.  Because of Bukit.  Han Yu could not dodge and could only choose to resist.  But this was just a fight.  Han Yu suffered a hidden loss.  The person who attacked him was obviously a guardian, and he was also a guardian with the same fire attribute as Han Yu.

    When people with abilities of the same attribute fight, the key to victory or defeat is often the quality of the strength attribute. At this moment, unfortunately, Han Yu's flame power is obviously no match for the guardian with the magma attribute.

    Han Yu was burned.  It's incredible that Han Yu, who has the power of fire, would be burned, but reality is reality, and Han Yu was really injured.  Looking at his burned right hand.  Han Yu frowned.

    The tall rock body, the silent attitude, only the burning crimson eyes stared closely at Han Yu's every move.  Han Yu took a deep breath and made a move to prepare for an attack. Then he took advantage of the gap when the defender also assumed an attack posture and shook the Hong Bell in his hand.  The Hong Bell, which was only the size of a bell, made a sound louder than a bell, like a sonic attack visible to the naked eye.  The defender who was about to attack Han Yu couldn't help but froze.

    But what Han Yu didn’t expect was that Wu Ji didn’t wake up.  This result shocked Han Yu. If Wu Ji couldn't wake up, it was really possible that he and Ning Ping would be finished this time.  That unreliable space monster.  Doesn’t it mean that Hong Zhong can definitely wake up Buji?  So how to explain this situation now?  Isn't this a scam?

    “Nah, I didn’t expect to get a ghost card.” Han Yu said to himself.

    "Roar~" The magma guardian, who had realized that he had been fooled, roared angrily and punched Han Yu.  The punch with the hot aura forced Han Yu to avoid it.  However, Han Yu was not discouraged and continued to shake the Hong Bell in his hand while avoiding the defender's attacks.

    The sound of bells made Ning Ping realize that something was wrong, and he wanted to see what happened, but he was entangled by the guards and would be unable to escape for a while.  But amidst the ringing of the bell, Buji was still sitting on the ground as steady as a mountain, motionless.

    "Stop shaking~ He won't wake up." As if he couldn't stand the sound of the bell, the magma guardian who attacked Han Yu suddenly spoke to Han Yu.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then stopped shaking the bell. He looked at the magma guardian in confusion and asked, "I bet you can speak."

    "I just can't stand the noise you make.?, so I’d like to remind you aloud.  "

    "Can you remind me more? Tell me how to wake up Wu Ji?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "No." The magma guardian flatly refused.

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this and muttered in a low voice: "Stingy."

    Regarding Han Yu’s comments, the magma guardian didn’t take it seriously and continued: “You will die here eventually. The only thing I can do for you is to let you die quickly.”

    "No need, I haven't lived enough yet, and I don't plan to die just yet. You said just now that you can't stand the sound of this Hong Zhong, right?"

    "That's right."

    "Oh." Han Yu nodded and began to shake the bell in his hand vigorously.  The magma guardian was furious when he saw this. He glared at Han Yu and shouted, "Didn't I tell you to stop shaking?"

    "Who do you think you are? You told me not to shake it and I didn't shake it? I still want to shake it, shake it hard. Shake it in various ways." Han Yu said while shaking the bell in his hand, making the magma guardian so angry that he was like  A volcano is about to erupt, with a layer of mist rising overhead.

    But Han Yu was not afraid of this. He continued to shake the Hong bell in his hand and quickly approached Buji.  Because Han Yu found that as long as he stayed by Wu Ji's side, the magma guardian would stop attacking.  And once he leaves, he will attack again.  It seems that this guardian also knows the importance of Buji and does not dare to let Buji suffer any damage.

    After discovering this, Han Yu immediately called Ning Ping over. Ning Ping, who was already a little weak in physical strength, stayed with Han Yu without thinking.  The demon never imagined that the rules he had set to protect Wu Ji would now become a protective umbrella to protect Han Yu and Ning Ping.  If he knew it it should be said that he already knew it.  But the inner demon is just a spectator at the moment. Even if he knows about it, he can't do anything about it.

    "Coward, come out if you dare!" The guards surrounding Han Yu and others shouted angrily, but they did not dare to take a step beyond their reach.  They can only surround Han Yu and Ning Ping, hoping to trap Han Yu and Ning Ping directly.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were surrounded, had a good time.  Ning Ping sat next to Wu Ji and recovered his strength, while Han Yu was still shaking the Hong Bell in his hand. Because of the sound of the Hong Bell, not a word of the guards' curses reached the ears of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  But look at the angry looks of the guards.  Han Yu and Ning Ping also guessed that the other party must not have nice things to say.

    After Ning Ping’s previous efforts, the number of defenders surrounding Han Yu and Ning Ping was not very large.  There are only about twenty of them. If there is no big guy like the magma guardian, Han Yu and Ning Ping are sure to deal with the remaining guardians.  But with the Magma Guardian, Han Yu and Ning Ping became unsure.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping can only place their hopes on Wu Ji. Judging from the other party's fear of Wu Ji, as long as Wu Ji wakes up, these defenders may be finished.  But at this moment, something unexpected happened and Hong Zhong was broken.  Looking at Hong Zhong falling to the ground.  Han Yu and Ning Ping were dumbfounded at the same time.  The guards surrounding Han Yu and Ning Ping laughed happily.

    "Okay, okay, that's great." The magma guardian shouted loudly.  Judging from his relieving look, he had been tortured a lot by the sound of Hong Zhong's bell just now.

    "Here, this thing isn't very stable anymore." Han Yu picked up the Hong Zhong on the ground and said to Ning Ping sarcastically.  Ning Ping did not blame Han Yu, but nodded in agreement to express his agreement with Han Yu's statement that Hong Zhong was of poor quality.  Then he asked: "What should we do next? It seems that there is no way to wake up this Wu Ji."

    "No, there is another way." Han Yu gritted his teeth and said to Ning Ping.

    "What can we do?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "Generally, noise attacks are just one method for those who stay in bed. In fact, there is a more direct and effective method." Han Yu said to Ning Ping calmly.  After listening to Han Yu's words, Ning Ping.  There was an expression of disbelief on his face, "You, you can't be serious, can you?"

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted lightly and answered Ning Ping with practical actions.

    " Han Yu suddenly reached out and grabbed Wu Ji's neck, lifted Wu Ji up with his left hand, then raised his right hand and slapped Wu Ji on the cheek.

    With a crisp sound of "Pa~", not only Ning Ping was dumbfounded, but also the guards surrounding the two of them were stunned.  No one expected that Han Yu would suddenly do this.

    "Asshole! Wake up quickly! Wake up! Wake up!" Han Yu shouted while slapping Wu Ji's face, and Wu Ji's head swayed left and right with Han Yu's right hand.

    "Stop! Stop!" The magma guardian yelled, unable to bear it.  It's a pity that Han Yu turned a deaf ear and still went his own way and slapped Buji

    "Where is this?" Wu Ji seemed to have consciousness, and in his heartThinking about the problem, he opened his eyes.  But after a brief period of confusion, Wu Ji felt his cheeks tingling, and he also felt someone was beating him hard.

    "Hey, it hurts; Hey, it hurts;bastard! I said it hurts!!!" Wu Ji roared and punched Han Yu on the head.  Han Yu, who was caught off guard, immediately fell down and covered the big bump on his head with both hands. He looked at Wu Ji who had just woken up and was sitting on the ground touching his cheek with a look of joy.

    woke up?  !  Unexpectedly, he was awakened by the convulsion.  The guards surrounding Han Yu and Ning Ping seemed to have seen the end of the world, looking at Wu Ji with horrified expressions. The magma guards sighed softly after confirming that Wu Ji had really woken up.  He gave Han Yu a thumbs up and said, "You're really good."

    Just like encountering anti-virus software, the guardians, including the magma guardians, disappeared one by one after Buji woke up.  Wu Ji finally woke up completely at this time, grinned at Han Yu, and said dissatisfiedly: "I am very happy that you and Ning Ping can come to rescue me, but I hope you can be gentle in the way you wake people up next time.  A little. Hiss~"

    "Hehehe I can't help it. Who told you to sleep like that?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Wu Ji was silent for a moment after hearing this, and asked Han Yu: "Tell me the truth, how do you know that slapping me can wake me up?"

    "Eh To be honest, I just wanted to slap you before I died. But I couldn't find a reasonable reason for a while, so hehe" Han Yu thought for a while and said to Wu Ji.

    After hearing Han Yu’s answer, Wu Ji pointed at Han Yu speechlessly, unable to say a word.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, saw the situation and smoothed things over and said, "Mr. Wuji, let's talk about this later. We have more important things to do now."

    "Yes, there are indeed more important things to do." Wu Ji stood up after hearing this and waved his hand in front of him.  The hell scene in front of him suddenly collapsed.  It was replaced by a meadow filled with various flowers and plants.  The changes in heaven and hell appeared before Han Yu and Ning Ping's eyes.

    The inner demon's face was ashen at this time.  After seeing Wu Ji being awakened by Han Yu, the inner demon felt something was wrong.  It would be false to say that I have no regrets, but there is no regret medicine in this world.  Even if you regret it, what has happened will not change.  Because the mirage interfered with the control of the spiritual world, the inner demon could only watch the spiritual world being controlled by Buji again, and he once again became Buji's vassal. I believe that after this lesson, he will want to do this again.  It is easy to control Bukit, but it will be very difficult.

    "You won." The inner demon smiled bitterly and said to Si Xiang and the middle-aged man who suppressed him.

    Si unlike and the middle-aged man were delighted when they heard this.  As the spiritual world is controlled, the resistance of the inner demons becomes weaker and weaker. This is something Si Xiang and the middle-aged people can really feel. Even if the inner demons don't say anything, they know that Han Yu and Ning Ping have succeeded.

    "Hmph, don't be complacent. You won this time, but I won't just disappear. Just wait, one day I will come back, and by then, you will be unlucky. I won't be like this again.  The same carelessness every time. I will not give you any more time to stop resistance. I will trample you hard under my feet and use your blood to wash away my failure this time" The inner demon's voice became softer and softer.  Until finally shut up.  Si Xiang and the middle-aged man did not dare to be careless or let go of their inner demons, so they had no choice but to continue to suppress their inner demons with all their strength.

    The inner demon at this moment has returned to the spiritual world.  Of course, this was not the inner demon's own wish, but was summoned by Wuji, who had regained control of the spiritual world.

    “Feng shui has taken a turn, I didn’t expect that we would be replaced again so soon.” Wu Ji said while looking at the imprisoned inner demon.

    "Huh, don't be complacent. If it weren't for Han Yu's slap, you don't know when you would wake up." The inner demon replied with a cold snort.

    ?Obviously it is taboo to mention the word slap to Bukit at this time.  For Han Yu, Wu Ji couldn't argue with him, but for the inner demon, Wu Ji didn't need to be too polite.  He immediately stretched out his hand to grab the inner demon who couldn't resist, and slapped the inner demon's cheek fiercely from left to right. While slapping, he cursed: "I told you not to learn well, I told you not to learn well!"

    The inner demon, whose head was being slapped, was shaking from side to side, but refused to admit defeat and shouted: "You slap, you slap, I will remember how many times you slapped me, and sooner or later I will slap you back!"

    "You don't have that chance!" Han Yu said coldly.

    "Humph, what do you know?" The inner demon said disdainfully, already hating this guy who ruined his good deeds.  But Han Yu was unmoved and continued: "You think you and Wuji are the same, but in fact they are different. If you and Wuji are compared to a tree,?Bukit is the trunk of the tree, and you are just a branch on the tree.  Without Buji, the tree will die, but without you, the tree can still live.  "

    "Humph, you are so self-righteous." The inner demon snorted coldly.

    "It's up to you whether you believe it or not. Anyway, you will know in a moment whether what I say is true or false." Han Yu said indifferently, not bothering to argue with his demons.

    There was really no need for Han Yu to argue with his inner demon, Wu Ji seemed to have been prepared, stretched out his hand and pointed at the inner demon and said: "Disappear."

    The inner demon, who was already very weak, suddenly felt that the power in his body was still draining away.  He couldn't help shouting in horror: "What, what's going on? No, no!"

    "It's a pity that the inner demon's screams did not arouse the slightest pity from Wuji. From Han Yu, Wuji already learned what the inner demon did after taking control of his body.  The annihilation of the four tribes made Buji feel guilty.  Although immortal cultivators will not be so kind as to sweep the floor without harming the lives of ants, they will not kill wantonly for their own sake.  The actions of the inner demon have touched the bottom line of Wuji's behavior in the world, and Wuji cannot tolerate the continued existence of the inner demon.

    In the desperate cry of the inner demon, the inner demon was completely eliminated by Wu Ji.  Wu Ji looked at the place where the demon disappeared and was speechless for a long time.  Han Yu on the side saw this and said: "Don't think about that inner demon, otherwise you will have new inner demons again. We will help you this time, but you don't know who can help you next time?"  "

    "Are you leaving here?" Wuji asked softly.

    "Of course. We want to take risks. By the way, what are your plans to stay here in the future? We have made an agreement with the space monster this time. After solving the inner demons, it will let us go.  leave here."

    "Really? Then I need to think about it carefully."

    “Then you’d better hurry up, we’ll give you at most one day to think about it.”

    "……Um."

    *************************************

    Under the suppression of Si unlike and the middle-aged man, Wu Ji suddenly said: "Let me go, the inner demon has been eliminated." Unfortunately, Si unlike and the middle-aged man couldn't believe it until Han Yu and Ning Ping also appeared and confirmed  After the inner demon has really been eliminated.  Si Xiang and the middle-aged man returned freedom to Buji again.

    "Mr. Monster, I'm so sorry. The bell is broken." Han Yu said after returning the broken bell to the middle-aged man.

    "Oh, if it breaks, then it will break. It's almost going to break." The middle-aged man replied with an indifferent expression.  But Han Yu was so angry after hearing this. I dare you to give it to us even though you knew it was going to be broken.  But before Han Yu could accuse the middle-aged man, Si Xiang asked Wu Ji with a puzzled look on his face: "Wu Ji, what's wrong with your face? Why is it swollen?"

    "Nonsense, my face is glowing red." Wu Ji corrected Si Bu's misnomer, then changed the subject and asked Si Bu: "Si Bu, how did you recover? Who helped you?"

    "I don't know why. Maybe it's because your inner demon has absorbed all the evil power in my body. By the way, Wuji, I think your face was slapped"

    Wu Ji interrupted Si unlike and said to Si unlike, "Okay, Si unlike, let's talk about something meaningful, okay? Don't always hang around my face."

    Sibu nodded knowingly and asked, "Then what do you want to talk about?"

    "About our future. Do you plan to stay here or leave here with me?"

    "You want to leave here?" Si Xiang looked at Wu Ji with some surprise and asked.

    Wu Ji nodded and replied: "Well, I want to go out for a walk and see what the world is like now. It's very different. Do you want to go out with me?"

    "Okay, I'll leave here with you." After thinking about it for a while, Si Xiang said to Wu Ji.

    "That's great." Wu Ji said happily after hearing this.

    The matter ended like this, except that the four tribes were destroyed.  Only the space monster's power was greatly damaged.  Perhaps due to excessive damage, the Space Monster kept its promise to Han Yu and others. After 24 hours of preparation, Han Yu and others flew out of the Space Monster's mouth in the Courage.  .

    Han Yu did not ask about the origin of the space monster, nor did he study why there was such a small world in the body of the space monster.  It's not that Han Yu didn't want to ask, but that the space monster didn't give Han Yu this chance at all.  After leaving the space monster, the Courage went to a nearby supply point set up by the alliance according to the information provided by Fulin and Chang Zaitian, preparing to settle there and discuss the next issues.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??When the Courage approached the supply point, it found that a fierce battle was taking place at the supply point.  In the Death Star, battles can happen anytime and anywhere.  This is a paradise for pirates, and the alliance is like the natural enemy of pirates. Once encountered, they may fight to the death, and they rarely leave without a fight.  Things like attacking alliance supply points or attacking pirate lairs are commonplace and common for both the alliance and the pirates.

    Since he is Chang Zaitian's friend and there are many alliance members on board the Courage, Han Yu is of course on the side of the alliance. The Courage's laser cannon once again showed its power, especially after killing the pirate group's flagship with one shot, attacking for supplies.  The pirates who were spotted immediately dispersed and fled.

    After communicating with the supply point, the Spirit also received permission to enter the supply point.  This supply point is just a small supply point, and there is no oil or water for pirates.  Being attacked by pirates can only be attributed to the pirates being hungry.  Of course, because it is a small supply point, the casualties here are very serious, and it has reached the point where the supply point has to be evacuated.

    For Han Yu, the evacuation of this supply point is also a good thing. It just allows Chang Zaitian and others to catch a ride back to the alliance, without having to follow the army of the alliance without purpose.  But regarding Chang Zaitian's request to accompany the team, the commander of the supply point was a little hesitant.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly asked the reason.  It turns out that the supplies at the supply point are insufficient. If Chang Zaitian and others are brought along, there is a high chance that they will run out of food before reaching the next supply point.  Regarding the supply point officer's concerns, Han Yu smiled and patted his chest, assuring him that there would be no problem. He would use the Courage to escort the supply point's only transport ship to the next supply point.

    The commander at the supply point was deeply impressed by the power of the Courage.  As for Han Yu's willingness to escort him all the way, the supply point commander knew that the reason was Chang Zaitian and others in front of him.  When the Alliance was sailing in the Death Star Territory, what they were most worried about was encountering pirates. But now that there was a force escort, the supply point commander who was originally a little worried about safety issues immediately agreed to the request of Chang Zaitian and others to accompany them.

    After a brief tidying up, a total of sixty-three people at the supply point boarded the transport ship and headed to the next supply point under the escort of the Courage.  Before leaving the supply point he was guarding, the supply point commander ordered the supply point to be blown up.  No one had any objection to the supply point commander's decision.  Although Han Yu felt a little pity, he was not from the Alliance Army after all, and it was not easy for him as an outsider to intervene.  Looking at the supply point in the explosion, Han Yu shook his head and said to everyone: "Let's go, send Chang Zaitian and the others home."

    How do you say something?  All good things come soon.  Chang Zaitian's journey home was not smooth.  When the Spirit and the transport ship passed by a desert planet, the transport ship suddenly malfunctioned and plunged into the passing desert planet.  If it is a pirate attack, the Spirit can still help, but if it encounters problems with the transport ship itself, all the Spirit can do is collect the bodies of those who died on the transport ship, and see if there are any survivors.  .

    The Courage landed slowly. Han Yu looked at the shattered wreckage of the transport ship and shook his head secretly. His intuition told Han Yu that no one on the transport ship would survive.  Of course, Han Yu would not say this. As Chang Zaitian and others silently stepped off the Courage, they began to search and rescue the crew members of the transport ship.

    "What people didn't expect was that Han Yu and others did not find any survivors on the transport ship, but they made an absolutely unexpected discovery.

    The moogle flower is a plant known as the Desert Magic Flower. It only grows in the Desert of Death and has a strong sense of autonomy. It will actively attack people and animals passing by.  It is said that its fruit has the effect of prolonging life, but because it is extremely difficult to catch, and when the moogle flower is in trouble, it will eat the moogle flowers and fruits growing on itself first, so the fruit of the moogle flower  It has always been priceless, and any one of them can be described as priceless.

 Text Chapter 729: Flowers cannot be judged by their appearance

    "Moogle, moogle" Accompanied by bursts of cries, a flower in the desert moved slowly in front of Han Yu and others.  No one would have thought that the moogle flower, known as the Desert Magic Flower, is so common, just like the common unknown wildflowers on the roadside. The only difference is that it is probably hundreds of times larger than those wildflowers.  .

    Due to the scarcity of moogle fruits, people don’t know much about moogle flowers, a creature between plants and animals, or it would be more appropriate to say they know nothing about them.  Whether it is the appearance or characteristics of the moogle flower, no one can explain it clearly.  The reasons are: first, the living environment of moogle flowers is harsh, and no one is willing to go to such a place to study; second, moogle flowers are very fierce, and they may turn into moogle flowers if they are not careful.  food.  People who can risk their lives for research work are just outliers after all.  Of course, after seeing the appearance of the moogle flower with their own eyes, Han Yu and others were skeptical about the second reason.

    "Moogle, moogle" the moogle flower continued to shout, not knowing where the sound came from.  Chang Zaitian walked towards the moogle flower. Han Yu reached out to stop him and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    “…Han Yu, do you still remember the ‘Ten Mile Incense’ from Sirius Star?” Chang Zaitian looked at Han Yu and asked.

    When Han Yu heard this, he let go of Chang Zaitian.  Sood, Shilixiang's boss, and Ellie, a little girl who is terminally ill but still trying to live.  Suddenly Han Yu understood why Chang Zaitian came all the way here.  Seeing Han Yu's understanding look, Chang Zaitian whispered: "I'm sorry for Lieutenant Colonel Ji Ji and the soldiers who sacrificed their lives. If it weren't for me, he wouldn't have taken on the task of hiding from everyone"

    "The dead are gone. Since we are still alive, we must finish the unfinished things." Han Yu comforted Chang Zai Tiandao softly.  Chang Zaitian rubbed his eyes vigorously, nodded to Han Yu, and walked towards the moogle flower. As Chang Zaitian approached, the moogle flower seemed to be aware of the crisis, and made a more urgent cry while slowly moving towards the moogle flower.  Start running away.

    Seeing this, Chang Zaitian quickly took two steps and walked to the moogle flower.  Reach for the moogle flower.  But before Chang Zaitian's hand touched the moogle flower, the moogle flower let out a scream, and the moogle flower itself hidden under the moogle flower suddenly jumped out of the ground and opened.  He rushed to bite Chang Zaitian with a big mouth.

    Seeing that Chang Zaitian was about to be bitten by the moogle flower, a wave of swords hit the moogle flower's open mouth.  Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Chang Zaitian, who came to his senses, rolled to the side and escaped.  Chang Zaitian stepped back and wanted to know who saved him at the critical moment.

    The moogle watched the prey that fell on his lips run away, and immediately let out a piercing scream, and his whole body emerged from the desert.  Until then.  Only Han Yu and others understood why people said that moogle flowers are a creature between plants and animals.

    The moogle flower hidden under the desert is a round ball with a huge mouth.  It is almost a vertical section on the sphere, and it was this big mouth that attacked Chang Zaitian just now.  There are two rows of fangs on the left and right sides of the mouth. It is believed that once bitten by this mouth, the skin will be peeled off even if it is not dead.  Underneath the ball are four hooves that look like camels and other desert creatures. They walk swiftly on the desert, and the soft sand does nothing to slow down the moogle flower.

    Seeing this, Han Yu could already think of how this moogle flower usually hunts for food.  Use the strange flower above your head as bait and make a moogle sound to attract the curious to come forward. When the curious come closer.  The real body hidden under the flower will suddenly appear and attack the unsuspecting prey.  If a hit misses, the moogle will emerge from the desert and attack its prey directly.  At the speed the moogle was traveling through the desert, no one could escape.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help looking at Ning Ping in confusion and asked: "Ning Ping, how did you know that the moogle flower was a trap?"

    Ning Ping replied calmly after hearing this: "I don't know. I just thought of my relative who paid a huge price to get a moogle flower fruit. If there are really so many moogle flowers, then what?  How could we pay a huge price?"

    Han Yu nodded and did not continue to ask. Instead, he looked at the moogle flower and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, I remember you said it before. The fruit of the moogle flower is a medicine for treating body failure."

    "Ah, I said it." Ning Ping took a step forward and replied standing side by side with Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled slightly and suggested, "Let's do it."

    "Ah." Ning Ping nodded, and he and Han Yu surrounded the moogle flower chasing Chang Zaitian.

    Chang Zaitian was in front, and the moogle flower was behind. One person and one flower ran away in the unobstructed desert.But for Chang Zaitian, the environment here is really not good for him. The moogle flowers behind him are getting closer and closer to him, and he can already clearly smell the stench coming from behind him. Several times  Cichang was almost bitten by a moogle flower in Tiandu.  Just when Chang Zaitian was about to turn around and fight the moogle flower, he heard a scream from the moogle flower behind him. Following that, Chang Zaitian felt that the moogle flower behind him seemed to have stopped and turned his head.  At first glance, it was Han Yu and Ning Ping who attacked the moogle flower.

    "Moogle~" The moogle screamed, and the eight tentacles on its round body suddenly stretched straight, spinning and rushing towards Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Seeing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not dare to confront them, so they could only choose to retreat.  While Han Yu and Ning Ping were entangled in the moogle, Chang Zaitian ran back to the Courage, pushed Field away from the driving position, and mobilized the Courage's weapon system to prepare for an attack.  To Chang Zaitian's disappointment, the Courage's weapon system did not start the attack as he expected.  Field, who was pushed aside, shook his head and said to Chang Zaitian: "Don't waste your efforts. Except for the main gun of the Courage, I am repairing other weapon systems and they are not working properly for the time being."

    "Then are there any other weapons on the Courage?" Chang Zaitian asked anxiously.

    "Don't worry, Han Yu and Ning Ping haven't fallen behind yet." Field heard this and comforted Chang Zai Tiandao.  It's a pity that Chang Zaitian can't calm down.  Looking at Field, he said, "I can't just stay here and watch."

    Seeing this, Field thought for a while and said to Chang Zaitian: "That's it, okay then. I'll lend you the armed mecha I made, but whether you can operate it well or not depends on your own ability."

    The word "armed mecha" is very unfamiliar to Chang Zaitian, but he doesn't care much about it at the moment. What Chang Zaitian needs are weapons that can be used. As for other things, let's wait until the matter at hand is over.

    Follow Field to the warehouse of the Courage.  Chang Zaitian saw what Field said about the armed mecha. Its streamlined design and simple and easy-to-understand operation methods made Chang Zaitian quickly understand how to use the armed mecha.  Just understanding it is one thing, being able to use it is another.  Chang Zaitian controlled Field's armed mecha and staggered out of the Courage.

    Looking at the moogle flowers attacking Han Yu and Ning Ping, Chang Zaitian gritted his teeth and controlled the armed mecha to fly unsteadily into the sky

    "Moogle, moogle"

    Listening to the constant screams of the moogle flowers.  Han Yu's brows frowned slightly, with a premonition of danger.  Han Yu is always much better than others.  In Han Yu's eyes, the moogle flower's cry is not as simple as what they see on the surface. It is just to encourage himself. Instead, it seems to be calling out to the same kind

    Han Yu, who occasionally had this thought in his mind, was shocked. At the same time as Han Yu was frightened, the moogle flower's attack arrived. Seeing that Han Yu was about to be caught, Ning Ping quickly came to Han Yu's side and held it in his hand.  The Crescent Sword flew up and down.  Cut off all the tentacles of the moogle flower, but this did not seem to have any effect on the moogle flower. In front of Han Yu and Ningping's eyes, the cut off tentacles of the moogle flower grew back.  And it is thicker and longer than the previous tentacles.

    "Han Yu, what happened to you just now? Why are you so stunned?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu while avoiding the moogle flower's attack.

    Han Yu, who was avoiding the moogle flower attack like Ning Ping, heard this and replied: "I just felt that this moogle flower is always called moogle moogle. Could it be calling his own kind?"

    This kind of thing seems absurd at first glance.  But when I think about it carefully, I feel that it is not impossible.  Ning Ping's face turned pale, and he stared at the moogle flower and said to Han Yu: "Whether your hunch is true or not, we'd better fight quickly. Kill the moogle flower in front of us as soon as possible."

    "Same feeling." Han Yu replied and asked Ning Ping: "Do you know where the moogle flower fruit is?"

    "I know, it's in its round body."

    "Oh, that's a bit difficult to handle. But it has to be done even if it's difficult!" As he said that, Han Yu suddenly lunged forward and rushed to the moogle flower.  The moogle obviously didn't expect that the prey would come closer, and was stunned for a moment.  Han Yu launched an attack on the moogle flower without hesitation, grabbing one of the moogle flower's tentacles with both hands, and the flames followed the tentacles and burned straight to the moogle flower's body.  At the same time, Ning Ping also attacked, quickly rushing to the moogle flower, and with a horizontal slash of the Crescent Sword, he cut off all four of the moogle flower's legs.  The moogle flower lost its support and fell to the sand. In the blink of an eye, the flames surrounded the moogle flower. After cutting off the four legs of the moogle flower, Ning Ping immediately swung his sword to kill the moogle flower that was trapped in the flames.  The moogle flower was dismantled into eight pieces, but to Han Yu and Ning Ping's dismay, no moogle flower fruit was found.

    &nbsp; "What's going on?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in confusion.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, "I don't know. Maybe this moogle flower is not an adult?"

    Han Yu frowned and worked hard, but found nothing. This result was a bit frustrating.  But reality is reality, and it will not change just because it is unsatisfactory.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, there is something strange in the southeast!" Chang Zaitian, who was flying in the air, suddenly shouted to Han Yu and Ning Ping on the ground.  In the battle just now, Chang Zaitian knew that he could not help now, and even joining the battle would be of no help, so he kept watch for Han Yu and Ning Ping while familiarizing himself with the performance of the armed mecha.  As expected, the wait was not in vain. From the southeast of these people, two streams of smoke came straight towards here.

    "I got it, hurry back to the Courage." Han Yu responded loudly and looked to the southeast with Ning Ping.  The smoke and dust stopped in an instant. When the smoke and dust dispersed slightly, Han Yu, who had already stepped aside, asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, do you think this moogle flower should be an adult?"

    "I think this plant is not only mature. It is also closely related to the moogle we killed earlier." Ning Ping clenched the Crescent Sword in his hand and replied in a nervous voice.  Because Ning Ping was not nervous, the two moogle flowers that appeared in the smoke were nearly twice as big as the one just now. Han Yu and Ning Ping were really the same in front of these moogle flowers.  Little man, it seems that a moogle flower can be trampled to death if it lifts its foot.

    "Then this moogle flower should have fruits, right?"

    "Yes. But Han Yu, I think what we need to consider now is a strategic retreat, rather than thinking about the fruit." Ning Ping stared closely at the moogle flower that was being killed by the two of them, and whispered to Han  Yu said.

    Han Yu also reacted at this time.  Judging from the careful movements of these two giant moogle flowers, I am afraid it has a lot to do with the moogle flower they killed?  Maybe he's a relative of that moogle flower or something.  It's better to stay away from the edge for now.  Better to fight another day.

    Fortunately, the two giant moogle flowers that appeared were all focused on the killed moogle flower, and did not care about Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were about the same size as reptiles.  Because of this, Han Yu and Ning Ping returned to the Courage smoothly.  In order to prevent the activation of the Courage from disturbing the two huge moogle flowers, Lin Ke directly used his own abilities to control the Courage to slowly rise into the air until it reached a safe zone, and then re-converted the control method of the Courage.  is automatic mode.

    After confirming that the little moogle was hopeless, two huge moogle flowers made an astonishing move.  The food was shared right in front of Han Yu and others.  Two huge moogle flowers tore the small moogle flower in half and swallowed it in a few mouthfuls.  Then he began to focus on the Spirit in the sky.

    Although the moogle flowers have no eyes and only have a big mouth, Han Yu and others can still clearly feel the anger of the two huge moogle flowers on the ground at this moment.

    "Lin Ke, the Courage continues to take off." Han Yu said to Lin Ke in a deep voice.

    Lin Ke nodded when he heard this and controlled the Courage to climb higher again.  Thanks to Han Yu's order, while Lin Ke continued to raise the Courage, a huge moogle on the ground began to attack.  Although it cannot fly, this does not mean that moogle flowers have no long-range attack capabilities.  The giant moogle flower squatted down slightly, compressing its round body into an oval shape.  Then with a flick, the oval body returned to its original shape, and at the same time, a stream of black liquid rushed straight to the Courage in the air and collapsed.  The black liquid was obviously not good at a glance. Lin Ke hurriedly controlled the Courage to dodge and continue to rise.  On the display screen, Han Yu saw that the black liquid that did not hit the Courage and fell to the ground again fell on the wreckage of the transport ship. In an instant, the extremely sturdy transport ship was completely corroded.

    It wasn’t just Han Yu who saw this scene, everyone else also saw it.  Even if Lin Ke is urged to continue rising, the black liquid cannot be allowed to touch the Courage.

    ……

    When the black liquid spurted out by the huge moogle flower on the ground had no chance of touching the Spirit, the Spirit had already flown very high.  Han Yu in the Courage looked at the moogle flower on the ground, which was only as big as a mouse.  But Han Yu knew that the two moogle flowers on the ground were not mice.  No wonder it is called the Desert Demon Flower. The highly corrosive black liquid alone is enough to give many people headaches.  Coupled with the moogle's huge size, almost endless physical strength, and some unknown special ability, it is indeed not something that only one or two people can do if they want to get the fruit of the moogle.

    But Han Yu is not a person willing to give up easily, and the same is true for Ning Ping.  Even after seeing the power of moogle flowers, the two of them still did not give up their original love.?'s plan.  Of course, Han Yu and Ning Ping are no longer stupid young people who just ignore their passion.  After several years of traveling, Han Yu and Ning Ping have understood the principle of staying calm when encountering problems.  Although there are still occasional hot-blooded situations, compared with before, it has improved a lot.  If the brothers and sisters of Ningping see Ningping now, they will definitely say that Ningping has grown up.

    There are moogle flowers to catch and the fruits of the moogle flowers to win, but this is not a problem that can be solved with all your strength. It requires a plan, a plan that can achieve the goal without unnecessary sacrifices.

    Everyone used their brains to think of ways to deal with the two moogle flowers on the ground.  The two moogle flowers on the ground seemed to have been consumed by the Spirit and stayed in place, as if waiting for the Spirit to attack.  During this period, the two moogle flowers did not make any more moogle sounds. They just buried their bodies under the sand again, revealing only a huge tree as strong as a ten-year-old tree.  flowers.

    There is a proverb: Three cobblers are as good as Zhuge Liang.  There were more than just three Stooges in the Courage at the moment.  Everyone was talking about it, and all kinds of unbelievable methods came out of the cobbler's mouth. In the end, even the cobbler himself couldn't believe that his method worked.

    "Stop arguing!" Han Yu shouted unhappily.  The noisy situation just now made my head hurt, so I had to shout loudly to stop the people who were talking, so that my head could quiet down.

    "Three people work together to think of a solution separately. After two hours, they will announce the solution they have come up with. At that time, everyone will discuss and decide together what method to use. To avoid being like now, you say what I say and everyone talks about it together, and you don’t know who to listen to.  of."

    (wangwang.)e

 Text Chapter 730 Moogle Kao

    Two hours passed quickly, but to Han Yu's disappointment, there were not many ways to deal with the moogle flowers.  Coupled with his lack of understanding of moogle flowers, Han Yu couldn't judge whether the method everyone came up with would work.  I wasted two hours, but in the end I didn't come up with a solution that worked or was worth trying.

    Han Yu is not a hero, nor is he a cold-blooded animal who can disregard the lives and deaths of others to achieve his goals.  He wanted the fruit of the moogle flower, but that didn't mean that Han Yu was willing to use other people's lives to find the weakness of the moogle flower.  If someone had to test him, Han Yu would rather that person be himself.

    "Don't worry, everyone, we still have time, let's go back and think about it." After Han Yu said a word of comfort to everyone, his eyes were on the display screen again.  Looking at the two moogle flowers on the display screen, Han Yu's eyes suddenly changed.  Because near the two moogle flowers shown on the screen, an animal about the size of a dog with an earthy yellow body was slowly approaching the moogle flowers.

    Han Yu stared at the display screen without blinking, wanting to see how the moogle flower ate.  But what disappointed Han Yu was that the moogle flower didn't attack.  On the contrary, the dog-like animal circled around the two moogle flowers, as if it had discovered something, and from time to time it would dig at the ground with its paws.

    "Han Yu, what are you looking at?" Ning Ping came over and asked.  Han Yu did not answer, but raised his hand to signal Ning Ping to be quiet.  The two people's silence also attracted the attention of others. Everyone looked at the large animal on the screen above the two giant moogle trees, with surprise and confusion in their eyes.

    I saw the animal, which looked similar to a dog, raised its hind legs like a dog.  Peed near a giant moogle

    Seeing this scene, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and nodded in unison.  The two people who have a tacit understanding understand each other's meaning even if they don't speak. The dog-like animal is going to be in trouble.

    Just as Han Yu and Ning Ping thought, the moogle flower, who was angered by the urine, could no longer hold it in. He suddenly got out of the ground, opened his mouth and bit the dog that dared to challenge him.  .  But what surprised Han Yu and Ning Ping was that the dog seemed to know that the moogle flower would attack them. When the moogle flower appeared, it jumped aside quickly.  At this moment, another moogle flower emerged from the desert.  He assisted his companions in attacking the dog.

    To the surprise of Han Yu and others, the dog still dodged with ease under the attack of two moogle flowers, and let out a long roar.  Hearing the excited barking of the dog, the attacking moogle flower suddenly stopped attacking and unexpectedly chose to run away.  But the dog was unwilling to let go of the two moogle flowers, and immediately barked and chased after them.

    Han Yu and others in the Courage were dumbfounded.  The moogle flower is definitely not the master of being strong on the outside and strong on the inside. If it can make them run away, the only explanation is that the dog is stronger than them.  But is this possible?  No matter how you look at it, that dog is not only fast.  He didn't seem to show much strength.

    "Follow me." Han Yu, who wanted to see what happened, shouted to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke nodded when he heard this, and controlled the Courage to start tracking the escaping moogle flower.

    This saying goes well.  Stand tall and see far.  It is not very difficult for the Spirit, which is located at high altitude, to find traces of moogle flowers.  It was precisely because they were at a high altitude that Han Yu and others understood why the two moogle flowers were running away.  A tiger cannot hold off a pack of wolves.  On the way the two moogle flowers were escaping, following the barking of the native dog, new native dogs kept coming out of the desert and joining the chasing team.  After a while, I saw no less than a hundred native dogs behind the two moogle flowers.  And the number of native dogs is still increasing.  From a distance, it looks like an earth-yellow blanket chasing the two moogle flowers running at the front.

    Perhaps they were being chased in a hurry. The two moogle flowers stopped and turned around at the same time, spitting out black liquid at the native dog behind them. Some of the native dogs who could not dodge were sprayed and were immediately corroded into scum.  .  As a result, this attack not only failed to scare away the native dog group, but instead aroused even greater anger among the native dog group.

    ……

    The two moogle flowers were panicking and choosing their own way.  In the end, he was blocked by hundreds of local dogs on a sand dune in the desert.  Two moogle flowers let out bursts of "moogle, moogle" calls.  Everyone on the Courage knew that this was the moogle flower asking for help, but they didn't know that it was these local dogs that tore the moogle flower into pieces first?  It was the moogle flowers who arrived first.

    "Field. Prepare the laser cannon." Han Yu seemed to have suddenly thought of something and shouted to Field urgently.

    "Ah? Han Yu, do you want to save those two moogle flowers?" Field was speechless after hearing this.Xie asked.

    "Idiot, why should I save them? I want to be an oriole." Han Yu replied angrily.

    As soon as the word "oriole" was spoken, everyone immediately understood and immediately got into their positions, waiting for the native dogs and the moogle to take action when both were harmed.  The main force of the attack was Han Yu and Ning Ping. In order to prevent the Courage from being affected, Han Yu did not let Lin Ke lower the height of the Courage. Instead, he and Ningping came to the warehouse door at the bottom of the Courage and waited for the best opportunity to attack.  But now, let’s watch a monster battle first.

    As if in response to Han Yu’s expectations, the native dog group launched an offensive against the moogle flowers.  It was like a rushing yellow tide, rushing violently towards the two moogle flowers.  At this time, the moogle flowers were also looking crazy and had no reservations. The two moogle flowers looked after each other and started a fierce battle with the native dogs on the sand dunes.

    Black liquid, purple mist, vines, four legs, any means of attack, Moogle Flower can be said to have no reservations.  It's just that there were too many native dogs. One of them was knocked away, two came up to them, two were killed, and four more came up.  A steady stream of native dogs pounced on the moogle flowers without fear of death, even if they were killed after one bite, they did not flinch.

    For a time, the cry of "moogle moogle" and the barking of local dogs were heard on the ground.  Han Yu and Ning Ping watched the two moogle flowers standing firm despite the attacks of the native dogs. They couldn't help but secretly rejoice, thanks to these native dogs who ran out of nowhere. Otherwise, they, Ning Ping and these native dogs would have been separated.  It's really hard to figure out a duel between two moogle flowers.

    "Two fists cannot defeat four hands, and a hero cannot stand against the crowd."  The two moogle flowers were very strong, a bit ridiculously strong, but under the constant attacks of the native dogs, the resistance of the two moogle flowers became weaker and weaker.  Even if each native dog only bites one moogle flower, so many native dogs can bite two moogle flowers into pieces.  Looking at the two moogle flowers that were covered in scars and leaking dark green liquid, Han Yu turned on the communicator and prepared to notify Field to fire, but before Han Yu could speak, he heard a cry from the distance, "Mo~  Gu~li~"

    Like the cry from the distant mountains, this moogle actually had an echo.  Han Yu looked around curiously and saw that about one kilometer away from the native dog group, a huge moogle flower was slowly moving towards the sand dune where the battle was taking place, which made Han Yu feel his scalp numb.  , around that huge moogle flower, there were actually no less than a hundred moogle flowers. Although these moogle flowers did not make any sound, judging from their size, they were much larger than those that had been swarmed by the local dogs before.  The attacking moogle flowers are only as big as they are small.

    Han Yu silently turned off the communicator, and the appearance of Moogle Kao forced Han Yu to give up his original plan for the Oriole.  Silently watching the native dogs on the ground flee in all directions after the Moogle Kao appeared.

    "These bullies are bullies!" Han Yu cursed bitterly with an angry look on his face.  Ning Ping on the side couldn't help but shook his head and smiled when he heard this.  Ning Ping understood Han Yu's mood at this time.  To be honest, Ning Ping's mood at this time was similar to Han Yu's.  I originally thought I could get a big deal, but I didn't expect to end up empty-handed.  It's like going to a restaurant to eat. The food is clearly placed in front of you, but the waiter comes over and takes the food away, saying that it wasn't what you ordered.  This is really depressing.

    "Okay, there will be opportunities." Ning Ping reached out and patted Han Yu on the shoulder, comforting Han Yu.

    Han Yu sighed when he heard this and nodded wanly, "Yes, there will be opportunities, but I don't know when they will be?"

    "Maybe we can make use of those local dogs." Ning Ping suggested to Han Yu after thinking for a while.

    Han Yu looked at the Moogle Kao on the ground and came to the sand dunes. Hearing this, he asked, "What are you going to do? Such a big guy, those local dogs alone may not be able to handle it."

    "It can be seen from what just happened that those native dogs are not very afraid of moogle flowers. Maybe those native dogs are the natural enemies of moogle flowers. The reason for retreat is probably because of the appearance of the moogle flower king. And that  The reason why the Moogle King appears is probably because he heard the cry for help from the moogle. If we can block the moogle's cry for help, the Moogle King will still appear.  ?"

    "That makes sense. But how do you block that sound? Do you know how?" Han Yu nodded and asked Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "I can't do it, but that doesn't mean others can't do it."

    "Who knows?" Han Yu asked.

    "Bukit."

    ……

    After Wu Ji understood the purpose of Han Yu and Ning Ping's visit, he replied: "How to block the sound No problem, I can set up a silent barrier so that the sound from that place cannot be transmitted. But how do you remove that moogle flower?"  Guide to the layout??Where to go to the silent barrier?  "

    ? Han Yu, Ning Ping: ""

 Text 7 Chapter 131 Rules of Survival

    Three days have passed since the moogle flowers were discovered. Han Yu and others were flying the Courage to monitor the movements of the moogle flowers in the air. The pair of giant moogle flowers on the ground had been moving towards them after being attacked by a pack of native dogs.  Moving forward in one direction without a single break.  As for the moogle flower king and his men who appeared to rescue the pair of moogle flowers, they have disappeared.  It's not that Han Yu and others didn't track them, but that after being tracked for a period of time, the moogle flowers followed the moogle flower king directly into the desert. Han Yu didn't want to dig up the desert and disturb those moogles.  Lihua.  Who knows if he will be attacked by moogle flowers during the digging process, but the more important thing is to keep an eye on the pair of injured moogle flowers in front of him.

    There are no signs of recovery from the injuries caused by the local dog attack, and green juice will flow out of the body surface from time to time.  Two moogle flowers walked along the way, leaving a green corridor.  This also shows the strong vitality of moogle flowers. After walking like this for three days, the two moogle flowers still showed no signs of falling to the ground and dying.

    In addition to Han Yu and others tracking the two moogle flowers, there was also a group of native dogs following behind.  This is also the reason why Han Yu and others are not exposed.  Those native dogs thought they were very cautious, but no matter how cautious they were, they could not escape Spirit's radar. Han Yu and others knew that this group of over a hundred native dogs had been waiting far behind, waiting for the right moment.  time to attack.  Because of this, Han Yu wanted to be an oriole again, but he didn't know if the moogle flower king would have time to come to the rescue this time.

    During the three days of tracking Han Yu and others, they were not idle, except for tracking the two moogle flowers to prevent them from losing their whereabouts.  Han Yu and others spent more time studying moogle flowers. Through the precision instruments on the Spirit, Han Yu and others initially determined where the moogle fruit would be on the moogle flower.  At the same time, a combat plan was made based on the moogle flower attack method seen a few days ago.

    I don’t know where the two moogle flowers are going, but judging from the current situation, the two moogle flowers seemed to be tired and finally stopped.  Looking at the two moogle flowers resting next to each other under the dunes, Han Yu's right eye suddenly twitched unconsciously.

    "The left eye indicates wealth and the right eye indicates misfortunes. Is there some disaster waiting for you?" Han Yu muttered to himself.

    "Look! Those local dogs can't stand it anymore." Ning Ping suddenly pointed to the ground and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu quickly looked to the ground, and it was just as Ning Ping said.  The group of native dogs that were far behind the two moogle flowers were divided into three groups. One group approached the moogle flowers head-on, and the other two groups quickly surrounded them to the left and right, intending to cut off the moogle flowers' retreat.

    Facing the attack of the native dogs, the two moogle flowers seemed to have expected it. They still cuddled together and silently allowed the native dogs to surround the two moogle flowers.  When the encirclement was completed, the native dogs barked happily, as if they had seen the feast that was about to arrive.

    The two moogle flowers in the encirclement straightened up silently.  He made a moogle cry, as if he had received an order.  On the periphery of the native dog group, moogle flowers emerged from the desert. In the blink of an eye, the attack and defense switched, and the besiegers became the besieged.  The native dogs were obviously panicked and gathered together to look nervously at the approaching moogle.

    "Mo~Gu~Li~" The Moogle Flower King who had appeared before let out a loud roar and emerged from the feet of the two Moogle Flowers.  As if they had received an order to attack, the moogle flowers surrounding the group of native dogs immediately launched an attack on the more than a hundred native dogs surrounded by them.

    The native dog is never an opponent of the moogle flower. It can only win when it has a numerical advantage, but now.  When the numbers are similar, the local dogs will only be slaughtered.  The wail of the native dog did not arouse the moogle's pity at all.  The Moogles were seen chopping up melons and vegetables, killing all the surrounded native dogs, and then swallowed them into their respective stomachs.  When the Moogle Flower King left with the Moogle Flower, there were only a few traces of blood left on the desert, and not a single body of the native dog was left.

    Han Yu on board the Courage was very surprised as he looked at the Moogle Kao who led his men away.  I have to admit that the Moogles are indeed a smart group, and they actually know how to lay traps to lure the enemy deep.  Fortunately, these people didn't take action.  Otherwise, the fate of the native dog group may be the fate of people like myself.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a wave of fear, and at the same time, he no longer dared to despise the moogle flower.  These moogle flowers are simply exquisite, especially the moogle flower king.

    "Ning Ping. Let me tell you that the previous plan is invalid and we need to make a new plan." Han Yu said to Ning Ping in a deep voice.  Ning Ping on the side nodded when he heard this and had no objection to Han Yu's decision.  They had thought too simply before. If they followed the plan they had thought up before, they might not be able to catch the geese but would be pecked by them.

    Just when Han Yu and others were making new plans based on the new performance of the moogle flower, EatThe lost native dog followed the moogle flower again.  Perhaps Han Yu's previous speculation was true. The native dog and the moogle flower were indeed natural enemies. After the two sides met, it would be a fight to the death.  The local dog that had suffered a loss made a comeback and once again adorned the back of the moogle flower.  And compared with last time, the number of native dogs this time has increased significantly, and there is also a snow-white native dog in this group of native dogs.  Judging from the respectful looks of those native dogs, this snow-white native dog should be the king among these native dogs.

    King versus king?  This situation made Han Yu couldn't help but look forward to the next conflict between the native dog and the moogle flower.

    The group of native dogs moved very fast. Perhaps the appearance of the native dog king greatly boosted the morale of these native dogs.  It didn't take half a day for the native dogs to catch up with the moogle flowers that were leading their men away.

    Standing on the top terrace of the Courage and looking to the ground, I saw that the vanguard of the native dogs had already engaged with the moogle flower's rear team.  It was a brutal battle, just like the war between two countries in the cold weapon era. The warriors on the battlefield tried every means to kill their opponents.  The only difference is that the weapons used are different.

    ?? Red dog blood and green juice spread all over the battlefield, and the native dog’s body was beaten to pieces.  The moogle flower was bitten and incomplete, just like a Shura field, which made people inexplicably excited when they saw it.

    Knowing that the rear team was being attacked, the Moogle Flower King immediately turned around and led the team to join the battlefield. However, the King of the Dogs of the Dog Group was squatting on the battlefield and commanding the Dogs that kept gathering to start to kill the Moogle Flowers on the battlefield.  Split surround.  Every moogle flower is surrounded by a group of native dogs that are biting madly. Although the moogle flower king is powerful, it is still a little powerless in front of the endless stream of native dogs.  Coupled with the huge size of Moogle Kao, its movements are abnormally slow.  Types like Moogle Kao are only suitable for positional battles, but they are completely suitable for roaming battles.

    The local dogs that besieged the Moogle Kao seemed to know how powerful the Moogle Kao was.  No one took the initiative to approach, they just kept biting madly at the moogle flower's back. Even if the moogle flower was entangled with vines and strangled to death, the native dog would try its best to escape from the moogle flower before being strangled to death.  There was a tooth mark left on Guli Kao's body.

    There are really too many local dogs, so many that the number of people can’t be counted.  Han Yu looked at the Earth Dog King who was sitting outside the battlefield commanding Ruoding, and whispered to Ning Ping: "Tell Field to get rid of the Earth Dog King first when we get started. As long as we can get rid of the Earth Dog King,  Dog King, those local dogs should have fled in all directions. Even if they don’t, it will be much easier for us to clean them up.”

    "Same feeling." Ning Ping replied, using the communicator to explain to Field in the control room.

    One moogle is worth ten.  One is worth a hundred.  But what if the number of native dogs is not just hundreds or thousands, but tens of thousands?  The answer is yes, the moogle flower can't hold on anymore.  Even a terrifying existence like the Moogle Kao was still unable to withstand the waves of attacks from the native dogs. Under the relentless attacks of the native dogs, the Moogle Kao let out a mournful cry and fell to the ground.  When the moogle flowers that had not yet fallen saw that their king had fallen, they couldn't help but flock to the fallen moogle king, trying to use their bodies to give the moogle king a chance to survive.  But the earth dog has the earth dog king sitting in battle.  How could he let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?  Seeing Moogle Kao fall to the ground, the Earth Dog King couldn't help but stand up. After spinning around a few times, the Earth Dog King barked at the native dogs beside him, as if he heard the horn of charge.  The native dog launched a more ferocious attack on the moogle flower.  Under the offensive of the native dogs, the moogle flower refused to retreat.  Even though his body was covered with native dogs, he still firmly guarded the fallen Moogle Kao.

    Seeing his men being thrown to the ground and torn into pieces by a group of local dogs, Moogle Kao seemed to have received some kind of stimulation.  At this time, Han Yu and others, who had been attracted by the tenacity of the moogle flower, did not notice.  Seeing that he was about to defeat his destined enemy, the always shrewd Earth Dog King did not notice the strange behavior of his old opponent. He was thinking about how he would deal with his old opponent after the battle and where would be the most suitable place to start his attack.

    "Mo~gu~li~" As Moogle Kao roared, Moogle Kao's body split into pieces, and a big green hand stretched out from his body.  With the appearance of the green hand, the momentum of the Moogle King gradually weakened, and the owner of the green hand also crawled out of the Moogle King's body.

    Seeing that figure, Han Yu's eyes froze.  people?  It's not like that, I've never heard of green-skinned humans.  Could it be the legendary Goblin?  It doesn't look like either.  Goblins are all weak creatures with wretched looks, but the "Goblin" in front of him is not only tall in stature, but also has a human-like facial expression full of righteousness.

    Looking at the human-like face, Han Yu suddenly felt that this creature crawled out of Moogle Kao's body.The creature that came out looked a bit like the commander of the alliance supply point that was attacked by pirates before.  But that man's body had disappeared as the transport ship fell.  Could it be that there were no bones left, but that the moogle Kao had eaten him?

    Each question made Han Yu feel a little headache. On the contrary, Ning Ping seemed to be a normal person at this time, staring at the ground tightly, watching the humanoid creature crawling out of Moogle Kao's body and killing everyone.  .  The native dog was like a dish in front of him, and his body was as fragile as a piece of paper, easily punched through by a humanoid creature.

    At this time, the Earth Dog King also discovered that something was wrong.  When it saw the humanoid creature, it first shrank back and then directed its men to attack the humanoid creature.

    "Mo~Gu~Li~" the humanoid creature shouted as it rushed towards the Earth Dog King.  Along the way, he would either break his neck and throw the local dog blocking his way far away, or he would use his hands to fight against it.  Just tear the ignorant native dog in half and throw it aside.

    Seeing the situation reverse, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  But when Han Yu looked at the Earth Dog King, the disappointment disappeared again.  The Moogle Flower King has changed, and so has the Earth Dog King.  His whole body was originally white, but now his snow-white hair began to turn golden.

    This change immediately makes people feel that a local dog is a Tibetan mastiff, it is really majestic and should not be underestimated.

    Han Yu believes that the changes in the Earth Dog King are not a sign of being strong on the outside but weak on the inside.  In nature, animals respect the strong and decide everything with strength.  Since the king of earth dogs can become the king of earth dogs.  It definitely relies on more than just its cleverness and cunning.

    The lion-sized Earth Dog King began to circle around the humanoid creature that emerged from Moogle Kao's body.  From a physical point of view, the difference between the two is not very big.  Whoever can take the initiative in the battle should be able to win the final victory.

    The surviving native dogs and moogle flowers were clearly divided into two camps, each standing behind their representatives and cheering for their respective kings.

    Han Yu stared nervously at the transformed humanoid creatures of the Earth Dog King and the Moogle Flower King, looking forward to the contest between them.

    "I hope the two guys die together." Han Yu secretly prayed in his heart.

    "I don't know if it was Han Yu's prayer that came true, or if there really was some deep hatred between the natural enemies of the Earth Dog King and the Moogle Flower King. The two sides entered a critical moment of death as soon as they came into contact.  The two sides hugged each other and rolled on the sand, sometimes rolling to the east, sometimes rolling to the west.  Waves of smoke and dust were rolled up, making it impossible for Han Yu to take a closer look.

    Looking down from the sky.  I saw a dirt bag made of smoke and dust, and inside was the Dog King and the Moogle Flower King who were fighting to the death.  Han Yu stared at the dirt bag on the sand for a long time, turned around and took the communicator from Ning Ping's hand, and said to Field in the control room: "Field, the laser cannon is aimed at the dirt bag on the ground."

    "Han Yu, what are your plans" Ning Ping asked Han Yu in surprise.

    Han Yu nodded and replied, "I want to be an oriole."

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Ning Ping stopped talking.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, now is indeed a good opportunity to launch an attack. The birth of the king is very bloody.  It is rare that there is harmony.  Once the Earth Dog King and the Moogle Flower King are eliminated together, the Earth Dog and the Moogle Flower will definitely not continue fighting.  The native dogs need to elect a new dog king, and the moogle will leave here as soon as possible.  In Han Yu's eyes, the moogle flower at this moment is like a defeated army that can be easily dealt with.

    After receiving the notice, Field carried out Han Yu's order without hesitation.  The Courage's laser cannon was immediately aimed at the ground, and the Earth Dog King and the Moogle Flower King, who did not feel the approaching danger at all, were still entangled with each other.  At this time, it is estimated that even if they had a premonition that some kind of danger was coming, they would not be able to separate immediately.

    After hearing Han Yu’s order to fire, Field pressed the launch button with his right thumb.  A beam of light shot straight to the ground, hitting the dirt bag made of smoke and dust on the ground.  The Dog King and Moogle Flower King in the dirt bag didn't even have time to dodge before they were enveloped by the beam of light.

    After a few short seconds, a huge explosion spread out around the earth bag.  Neither the native dog nor the moogle flower seemed to have expected this situation.  Those who were close were killed directly, while those who were far away were blown away by the aura generated by the explosion.

    Wait until after the explosion.  The native dogs were the first to react. As soon as Gulu got up, they looked towards the battle site of their king. They saw a huge pit appeared in the original battle ground. Some of the native dogs near the pit lost their balance and fell down.  After entering the pit, when the native dog who fell into the pit fell to the bottom, the native dog standing by the pit discovered that the same kind at the bottom of the pit was dead.  He was scalded to death. He just rolled all the way down and was beaten by the high people around the pit.Wen Sha was scalded to death.

    “As soon as they saw this situation, the native dogs understood that their king was hopeless.  But as soon as they realized this problem, the native dogs began to retreat slowly, especially some of the native dogs who looked like the leaders. They were even more careful about the similar dogs around them when they retreated.  The Earth Dog King died, and a new round of war for the Earth Dog King began.

    Han Yu was not interested in watching how the native dog chooses a new dog king. He just stared at the moogle flowers, wondering if these moogle flowers would become like the native dog after their king was gone.  Immediately proceed to elect a new king.

    It can’t be said to be happy, nor can it be said to be frustrating.  The moogle flowers did not hurriedly choose a new king like a native dog. Instead, they all stood by the pit to express their condolences to the dead moogle king. When the mourning was over, Han Yu saw the surviving moogle king.  Lihua began to move towards the depths of the desert.  Just as Han Yu was about to ask Lin Ke to launch the Courage to track it, he heard Han Mengxin's voice coming from the communicator, "Brother, there is something abnormal in that hole in the ground."

    Han Yu couldn't help but wonder when he heard this, "What else could happen at this time?"

    Looking at the big pit on the ground with curiosity, Han Yu was stunned when he saw a metallic luster reflected from the bottom of the pit.

 Text Chapter 732: Starship wreckage under the desert

    Can it withstand laser cannon attacks?  This discovery forced Han Yu to make a choice: to track the moogle flower that was disappearing?  Or stay and see what is at the bottom of the big pit on the ground?

    After some consideration, Han Yu decided to divide his troops into two groups. He took Qiao Yan'er, Fulin and four alliance soldiers to the bottom of the pit to see what was going on, while the rest chased the moogle flowers and waited for an opportunity to seize the moogles.  The fruit of the Guli flower.

    Watching the Courage gradually move away, Han Yu turned to Qiao Yan'er and others and said, "I'll go down and take a look first, and then you can come down after confirming that there is no danger. Although there has just been a battle here, will there be any dangerous creatures in the meantime?"  Get close, but don’t be careless, remember to shout for help if you encounter danger.”

    "Well, then you have to be careful yourself." Qiao Yaner warned Han Yu after hearing this.

    Han Yu nodded, flew into the air and slowly fell into the pit.  Qiao Yaner and others stayed by the pit and began to prepare the tools they might need for a while.

    The pit was in the shape of a funnel, and the bottom should be pointed, but when Han Yu fell to the bottom of the pit, he found that the place he was standing on was very flat.  I stepped on it hard and it was very hard.  Han Yu squatted down and touched the ground under his feet.  I found that the ground under my feet was very solid, and even though I pressed down hard, it didn't move at all.  He raised his fingers and knocked lightly on the door, making a metallic sound.

    I don’t understand, I don’t understand, why are there steel plates buried in the desert?  Confused, Han Yu flew to the pit and told Qiao Yaner and others what he had discovered.  Qiao Yaner was immediately happy when she heard this, and immediately begged Han Yu to help take out the steel plate from the bottom of the pit.  Han Yu shook his head after hearing this. It wasn't that Han Yu didn't want to help.  It's just that it's really hard to help.  If you want to take out something buried in the desert, unless you clean out the sand on the buried thing and expose at least one edge, it will be like a dog biting a hedgehog, and there is nowhere to bite.

    Qiao Yaner also knew that her request was a bit overwhelming, so after Han Yu pointed out the difficulty, she no longer asked Han Yu to take out the steel plate immediately, but asked Han Yu to take her down for an on-site inspection.  This request was easy for Han Yu to fulfill, so he carried Qiao Yan'er and landed at the bottom of the pit.

    As soon as she reached the bottom of the pit, Qiao Yaner immediately jumped out of Han Yu's arms.  He took out the tools he brought with him and began to carefully inspect the steel plates on the ground.

    Half an hour later, Qiao Yaner said to Han Yu with a sure look on her face: "I can guarantee you with my head that this is the wreckage of a starship."

    "Huh? Starship wreckage? Then what should we do next?"

    "Find a way to cut a piece and take it back for study. This material is not a steel plate, but it is made harder by the steel plate, and it can also block laser cannon attacks. No matter from which point of view, it is worthwhile for us to find a way to take a piece back." Qiao  Yan'er said sternly to Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu scratched his head and said to Qiao Yan'er: "I don't know what to do? I just follow your orders. I will do what you say."

    "Great, then you follow my command. First take down the tools I put beside the pit."

    Han Yu nodded and took down the tool Qiao Yaner mentioned.  Qiao Yaner picked up the tool and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, please step aside. I am going to start cutting this material now."

    "Oh." Han Yu responded and stepped aside.

    “ Then Qiao Yaner drew a large circle with herself as the center, and then used the tools in her hands to start cutting the material in front of her.

    Half an hour later

    Qiao Yan'er was so tired that she was sweating profusely, but because of Qiao Yan'er's hard work, the material was almost finished cutting.  Han Yu on the side yawned.  I looked at the materials on the ground and figured out where to start.  But at this sight, Han Yu's eyes suddenly froze. He found that the material under Qiao Yan'er's feet was tilted, and Qiao Yan'er had just completed the circle at this time.

    Soon after, when he noticed something strange, Han Yu ran towards Qiao Yan'er.  Qiao Yaner, who had just completed the cutting, felt her body sink and she fell down before she could cheer.  Fortunately, Han Yu found out immediately and grabbed the back of Qiao Yan'er's neck before she could fall further.  Lift Qiao Yan'er up again.

    "Bang!" There was a loud noise under the material.

    Qiao Yaner said to Han Yu excitedly: "Han Yu, what we found may be more than just a starship wreckage."

    "Calm down first. What are you going to do next?" Han Yu put Qiao Yan'er on the ground and asked.

    Qiao Yaner replied without hesitation: "Of course I'll go in and have a look."

    "But how do you plan to get down? I can send you down, but no one knows what's down there. If there is any danger, I can't guarantee that I can protect you."

    "Then yourWhat's the plan?  Qiao Yaner asked after hearing this.

    "Wait for now, wait until we rendezvous with the Spirit, and then go in and take a look. At that time, we will have enough manpower and sufficient tools, so we don't have to worry about situations that we can't handle."

    "Okay, I'll listen to you." Qiao Yaner thought for a while and agreed to Han Yu's proposal.

    The news of the discovery of the starship wreckage shocked Fulin and others. If they hadn't seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that there were starship wreckage buried in such a place.  Fulin and others agreed with Han Yu's proposal.  Of course, they did not wait. While waiting for the Spirit to return, everyone began to use the tools at hand to carry out the necessary work for an investigation, such as fixing the large pit to prevent the sand in the pit from rolling towards the bottom.

    *********************************

    Ningping and others who were following the moogle flower quietly followed the moogle flower.  With the disappearance of the Moogle Flower King, these moogle flowers seemed to have lost their backbone and wandered aimlessly in the desert. From time to time, one or two moogle flowers fell down.  But when Ning Ping and others went to harvest the fruits, they found that the moogle flowers had been eaten before they fell, leaving only a little residue in their mouths.

    Ning Ping, who discovered this situation, made a quick decision and decided not to wait any longer and launched an attack immediately.  In fact, it would be over if we didn't launch an attack.  The only remaining moogle that survived was the pair of moogle that was attacked by the pack of native dogs at the beginning.  The other moogle flowers either fell over or dispersed on their own.

    In order not to give the moogle flowers time to eat the fruit, Ningping chose a sneak attack. At the same time, in order to prevent the pair of moogle flowers from calling for help again, Buji ran early to the path that he had to pass based on the moogle flowers' movement path.  On the road, a silent barrier was set up, waiting for the two moogle flowers to fall into the trap.

    The two moogle flowers were depressed and walked forward feebly.  No one expected that the outcome would turn out to be such a turn of events, which is really disappointing.  Because of their depressed mood, the two moogle flowers didn't realize that something was wrong until they entered the silent barrier in Bukit Bukit.

    Realizing that something was wrong, the two moogle flowers immediately prepared to eat their own fruits.  But Ningping would not give them time to eat the fruit, just as the two moogle flowers entered the barrier.  Ning Ping struck out, rushing towards one of the moogle flowers at a speed that was hard to catch with the naked eye. Before the two moogle flowers could react, Ning Ping's crescent sword flew up and down, directly killing the moogle flower.  He cut the body into pieces, and then took advantage of the other moogle to take care of it while it was in a daze.

    The battle was very short.  There is no way not to be short-lived, and not being short-lived means not getting the fruit of the moogle flower.  But now, the two moogle fruit have become Ningping’s trophies.

    Put two moogle flower fruits into a specially made container.  Ningping gave the moogle flower fruit to Chang Zaitian.  Reaching out to take the fruit of the moogle flower, Chang Zaitian was so excited that he could hardly speak.  Ning Ping smiled when he saw this.  He reached out and patted Chang Zaitian on the shoulder and said, "Remember to deliver these two moogle flower fruits to those in need as soon as possible."

    "I will." Chang Zaitian nodded solemnly.

    Ning Ping smiled when he saw this, and just as he was about to say a few more words, he heard a soft sound coming from the communicator. When he opened it, he saw that it was from Han Mengxin.

    Having achieved their goal, Ningping and others did not stay where they were. After returning to the Courage, they received the news from Qiao Yaner.  Ningping was also very interested in the starship wreckage buried under the desert.  And Chang Zaitian, who had his things done, was also curious.

    **********************************

    According to Qiao Yan'er's instructions, after Han Yu and others made all the preparations they could, they sat by the pit and set up a pergola. Several people hid in the pergola to enjoy the cool weather while waiting for the Courage to return.  While Han Yu and others were waiting.  The Spirit flew back slowly.

    "How was it? Did you get the fruit?" Han Yu asked impatiently as soon as he saw Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this, and Chang Zaitian on the side stretched out his hand and took out two moogle flower fruits.  Han Yu took it and looked at it, then handed the fruit back to Chang Zaitian, and warned: "Go back and give it to Ellie as soon as possible. Uncle Soder might be happy and promise Ellie to you."

    Chang Zaitian's face turned slightly red when he heard this. Han Yu and Ning Ping were stunned at the same time, and then they laughed in unison.

    After laughing for a while, Ning Ping saw the hole at the bottom of the pit with his own eyes.  Be cautious about Han Yu.  Ning Ping agreed.  But now that everyone is here, the next investigation can begin.

    In addition to the humanoid torchbearer Han Yu, Qiao Yaner is indispensable, plus Fulin and Ningping.  A group of four people entered the interior of the starship wreckage through the hole at the bottom of the pit.

    &nbsp;…

    The cave that Han Yu and others entered happened to be located in a starship warehouse. Judging from the layout of the room, it should be the room of the staff responsible for maintenance within the ship.  Because it is located underground, there is not a lot of dust in the room.  When Han Yu accidentally turned on the light in the room, to be honest, everyone was shocked, but then everyone was pleasantly surprised.  The power supply of the starship can still be used, and it is not known what technology has been used to maintain the power supply to this day.  It is very likely that it is lost nuclear power technology.  Due to that human catastrophe that historical records are unclear about, most of the previous human research results were lost, and people can only see a little bit from historical records.  Of course, more of them are looking for the civilizational achievements left before the catastrophe of mankind, researching, imitating, and then innovating.  However, nuclear power technology only hears its sound but does not see its reality.

    With the purpose of finding the power source of the starship, Qiao Yaner, Han Yu and others left the room and walked towards the power room of the starship while lighting lamps along the way.  Generally speaking, the power room is the heart of a starship and is placed in the most protected area.  Follow this rule.  Qiao Yaner believes that the power room of this starship should be located in the center of the starship.

    Along the way, Han Yu suddenly felt that the starship in front of him was more suitable to be called a starship in distress than a starship wreckage.  There is not much dust inside the starship, and the power maintenance can basically provide guaranteed power. This surprised Han Yu and others.  It was like entering a treasure house. Han Yu and others looked around, as if Grandma Liu had met the Grand View Garden.

    Qiao Yan'er didn't make fun of Han Yu and others' gaffe at this time, because she herself was a little too excited and looked around non-stop.

    The group of people looked around and checked all the rooms that could be opened along the way.  Except one room cannot be opened.  Although Han Yu and others wanted to take a look at the room whose door could not be opened, they were stopped by Qiao Yan'er who was anxious to see the starship's power furnace.

    Before coming in, they had already agreed to follow Qiao Yan'er's arrangements. Han Yu and Ning Ping, who didn't want to break their promise, had to temporarily put aside their curiosity about the room that couldn't open the door, and followed Qiao Yan'er to the starship.  The power room in the middle.

    Looking at the vague warning sign at the door, Han Yu reached out and pushed open the ajar door of the power room.  First find the light switch in the power room and take a general look at the situation in the power room.

    This is more of a laboratory than a power room.

    Looking at the huge equipment outside the glass window, Qiao Yaner excitedly raised a chair that had fallen to the ground.  He pretended to smash the glass and get closer to see what happened.  Fortunately, Han Yu stopped her in time and hugged Qiao Yan'er.

    "Let me go. Don't get in the way." Qiao Yaner shouted while struggling.

    Hearing this, Han Yu explained: "Don't be impulsive. Don't you just want to go in and take a look? Isn't there a door? Why do you have to smash the glass?"

    Qiao Yaner's face turned red immediately after being reminded and stopped struggling.  When Han Yu saw that Qiao Yan'er no longer struggled, he let go of Qiao Yan'er.  Pointing to an iron sign on the wall, she asked Qiao Yan'er, "Yan'er, look what's written on that sign?"

    "Oh, let me take a look." Qiao Yan'er nodded after hearing this, walked towards the iron sign mounted on the wall, looked at it for a while, and said to Han Yu and others: "What is written on this sign is the number of people who entered the power room after entering the power room."  Things to pay attention to and the preparations that need to be done before entering. Hmmit turns out that you need to wear some kind of radiation protection suit when you go in. But where is the radiation protection suit? "

    Hearing Qiao Yan'er's words, Ning Ping pointed to a row of cabinets in the corner and said, "Could they be placed in the cabinets?" Qiao Yan'er didn't need to speak.  Han Yu reached out and opened the unlocked cabinet.  Sure enough, Ning Ping guessed correctly. There were two pieces of clothing similar to raincoats in the cabinet.

    Because the quantity was limited, one for Qiao Yan'er and one for Han Yu who accompanied Qiao Yan'er in. Ning Ping and Fulin had to stay outside and wait.  As soon as the radiation protection suit was obtained, Qiao Yaner immediately put it on, and then dragged Han Yu, who was also wearing the radiation protection suit, into the inner room of the power room.

    Looking at the huge machine placed in the center of the room.  Qiao Yaner let out a series of sighs.  Looking at it, Qiao Yaner couldn't help but want to reach out and touch it, but Han Yu reached out to stop her.  Who knows what the consequences will be if you touch it?  Until you figure it out, try not to contact him.  Just look at it.

    "Han Yu, is there a way to dismantle this and take it back?" Qiao Yaner looked at Han Yu eagerly and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu quickly shook his head and advised Qiao Yaner to give up the idea.  Although we don’t know much about nuclear power, it is still unrealistic to say we don’t know about safety.  Han Yu only knew that nuclear material was very powerful, and that the material extracted from nuclear material could be processed into a weapon that could destroy the world.  If it hadn't been for that human catastrophe, humans would have probably put themselves??Forced into a desperate situation, he played himself to death.  Now I see that Qiao Yaner actually wants to take such a dangerous thing back.  Of course Han Yu would not agree even to death.

    Seeing that Han Yu did not agree to her request, Qiao Yaner was a little unhappy.  But it's not enough to rely on one's own strength. If you want to take this power furnace out, you must ask Han Yu and others for help.

    "Stingy? Will you die if you help me?" Qiao Yan'er whispered dissatisfiedly.

    Han Yu just pretended not to hear Qiao Yan'er's complaints.  In order to dispel Qiao Yan'er's evil thoughts, Han Yu told Qiao Yan'er that he had carried Qiao Yan'er out of the power room.  But what puzzled Han Yu was that Ning Ping and Fulin, who were originally supposed to be guarding the door, were nowhere to be seen.

    "Where did those two guys go?" Han Yu said to himself.

    Seeing Han Yu's puzzled look, Qiao Yan'er said softly: "Maybe I'm bored. Go somewhere else. They don't have the ability to protect themselves like me, so don't worry about them."

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's words, Han Yu nodded slightly in agreement, and then went with Qiao Yan'er to find Ning Ping and Fulin who acted without authorization.  But after searching left and right, this floor had been searched all over, and Han Yu still couldn't find Ning Ping and Fulin.

    It is almost impossible to kill Ning Ping and Fulin silently.  But the facts before him told Han Yu that this impossibility had become possible.  Han Yu was confident that even if there was a sneak attack, he should be able to hear the sound, but what puzzled Han Yu was.  When I was accompanying Qiao Yan'er just now, I obviously didn't notice anything.

    "Where have these two guys gone? Are they looking for a place to have a tryst?" Han Yu said to himself.  Qiao Yan'er on the side couldn't help rolling her eyes when she heard this, and said to Han Yu: "Stop talking nonsense. They may have gone to the control room of this starship. Let's go and take a look."

    From the moment they entered the starship, Han Yu and others knew that the starship was upside down when it was buried in the desert.  It is precisely because of this that when Han Yu and others entered, the first thing they arrived at was the lowest level of the starship.  Now, Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er are in the middle of the starship.  That is the second to last floor.

    Han Yu did not object to Qiao Yaner's proposal.  In Han Yu's opinion, it was impossible for Ning Ping and Fulin to be killed without even shouting for help when they were attacked.  After listening to Qiao Yaner's words.  Han Yu and Qiao Yaner walked along the passage towards the second floor of the starship.

    Because they were worried about the power failure, Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er did not take the conveyor elevator. After checking that no one was on the conveyor elevator, Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er walked step by step along the stairs next to the conveyor elevator to the next floor.

    This floor should be the living area of ??the starship. The iron frame beds with bunk beds and some corroded iron supplies, especially the stove in the kitchen that is no longer usable, all indicate that this is a starship.  A place where personnel rest daily.

    "There's nothing good to see here, let's keep going down." Qiao Yan'er looked around and said to Han Yu after finding no valuable research objects.

    Han Yu shook his head after hearing this.  She looked at Qiao Yan'er and asked, "Yan'er, don't you think it's a little strange?"

    "What's weird?" Qiao Yan'er asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "How come you can't see a single person in such a big starship? Even a corpse is good."

    “Perhaps all the crew members on board the starship had already fled when it was attacked.”

    "Generally speaking, the crew will not leave the starship easily before they run out of ammunition and food." Han Yu shook his head and said.

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner said: "Then let's continue going down. Maybe the crew members are waiting for you down there."

    "Why do you say this so awkwardly?" Han Yu looked at Qiao Yan'er with somewhat tangled eyes after hearing this.  Qiao Yan'er also felt that what she just said was a bit grammatical, and after laughing aloud, she changed the subject and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, if there is any danger waiting for us down there. What are you going to do?"

    "What else can we do? If you can win, then fight. If you can't, just run away." Han Yu replied casually.

    “What if I can’t win the fight and still can’t run away?” Qiao Yaner asked.

    "Wellthen we have to fight hard." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    After hearing Han Yu's answer, Qiao Yan'er was silent for a while and shook her head as if she wanted to shake the thoughts out of her mind.  Han Yu looked at Qiao Yan'er puzzled.  But Qiao Yan'er didn't give Han Yu a chance to ask questions, and turned around and walked towards the stairs leading to the next floor.  Seeing this, Han Yu had no choice but to swallow back the words that came to his lips and at the same time increased his vigilance.

    The two people went down the stairs to the next floor.  This layer is the combat layer. Looking at the fragments of the starship that can be seen everywhere, Han Yu can almost imagine what kind of battle this starship has gone through before.

    &nbsp; The combat floor is not very big, and it didn’t take long to reach the end, leaving only the final control room.  I wish Ningping and Fulin were in the control room.

    But what disappoints Han Yu is that Ning Ping and Fulin were also nowhere to be found in the control room, and judging from the situation in the control room, no one else had entered before Han Yu and Qiao Yaner arrived.

    Han Yu wanted to turn around and go to the room that had not been opened before to take a look, but Qiao Yaner stopped Han Yu, pulled Han Yu to her side, and began to invade the starship's system.  For Qiao Yaner, ordinary starship systems are easy to invade, but this is the first time she has invaded a starship system.  I have to admit that the starship system and the starship system are not on the same level at all.  If you compare the starship system to a toddler.  The starship system is an adult who can run and jump.

    " However, Qiao Yan'er is a person who likes challenges. With this busyness, she immediately forgot about Han Yu and started to focus on the duel with the protection program of the starship system.  But Han Yu couldn't leave at this time.  This is underground after all, who knows what is hidden inside?  Ning Ping and Fulin at least have some ability to protect themselves, but Qiao Yaner has no ability to protect herself at all.  If anything happens to Qiao Yan'er, Han Yu will feel uneasy.

    In desperation, Han Yu could only stay with Qiao Yaner in the control room of the starship.  Bored Han Yu looked around in the control room, running here and left, and then running there and sitting.  When Han Yu sat on the captain's chair.  He accidentally touched a button under the armrest of the seat. As a result, the door of the control room was closed. No matter how hard Han Yu pressed it, it would not open.

    "Be quiet." Qiao Yan'er, who was disturbed, raised her head and shouted to Han Yu dissatisfied.

    Like a child who made a mistake, Han Yu lowered his head and said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, we seem to be locked up."

    "It's okay. It will be fine after the system of this starship is invaded." Qiao Yan'er replied without raising her head.

    Hearing Qiao Yan'er's words, Han Yu had to remind Qiao Yan'er again: "Yan'er, I just pressed a button accidentally"

    The words are not finished yet.  Hearing the sound of "ding~", Qiao Yaner raised her hands high.  He cheered and said proudly: "Fight with me, little boy. You must be convinced this time."

    Qiao Yaner, who had invaded the starship system, noticed that Han Yu's expression was wrong and quickly asked Han Yu what was wrong.  Han Yu told Qiao Yaner about the button he accidentally pressed just now. Qiao Yaner immediately tried to use the starship system to unlock it, but found that the password was wrong and the hatch could not be opened.

    There are only three opportunities to enter the password. If you cannot open it after three times.  Then Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er will be completely trapped here.

    The password was also entered incorrectly the second time, and Qiao Yaner did not dare to try again.  When Han Yu saw Qiao Yan'er's appearance, he felt a little anxious.  He immediately stood in front of the hatch, ready to use his ability to open the door violently.  Qiao Yan'er on the side shook her head when she saw this and said: "It's useless. The materials chosen when making this kind of hatch are all fire-resistant and high-temperature resistant"

    Before she finished speaking, she saw bursts of white gas coming out of the cabin door, slowly melting in front of Qiao Yaner's eyes.  Wait until the hatch is completely melted.  Han Yu looked back at Qiao Yan'er and asked, "Yan'er, what did you want to say just now?"

    "It's nothing." Qiao Yan'er replied dully.

    Han Yu glanced at Qiao Yan'er in confusion, and then said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, do you want to continue to stay here?"

    "No need, I have already backed up the system of this starship. It is not too late to study it when we get back. Let's find the whereabouts of Ning Ping and Fulin now."

    "Okay, but before that I have to try to see if I can contact them." Han Yu said, taking out the communicator and opening it. The result was the same as before, except for rustling, there was still rustling.

    "Let's go, let's go to the room that can't open the door." Han Yu put away the communicator and said to Qiao Yan'er.

    Because we have already walked through it once, the time it takes to return the same way is shorter than when we came.  After a while, Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er were already standing in front of the door of the room that couldn't be opened.

    "Yan'er, please step back." Han Yu warned Qiao Yan'er. After Qiao Yan'er stepped back, just like the closed hatch was melted before, the door that could not be opened was melted.  As soon as the door opened, a cool breeze rushed towards Han Yu's face.

    The wind smells very fresh and does not have any fishy stench.  Turning on the light in the room, Han Yu understood why the wind was blowing.  One wall of this room is missing, but behind the missing wall is not sand, but an extending passage with no end at a glance.

    Just when Han Yu was observing the passage, he vaguely seemed to hear the sound of someone talking in the passage.At first, Han Yu thought it was the sound of wind, but after listening carefully, it didn't feel like the sound of wind. Instead, it sounded like the missing Ning Ping and Fulin were having a conversation.

    "Yan'er, let's go in and take a look." Han Yu turned to Qiao Yan'er and said.

    Han Yu’s decision was exactly what Qiao Yaner was thinking at this time.  Qiao Yaner agreed and followed Han Yu closely.  There was no light in the passage, and Han Yu didn't want to disturb the people talking in the passage. The two of them moved forward slowly along the wall of the passage.

    The further you go in, the clearer the sounds you hear.  When Han Yu was sure that the voices speaking were those of Ning Ping and Fulin.  Han Yu first shouted: "Ning Ping, Fulin, is that you?"

    Then I heard Ning Ping’s surprised voice, “Han Yu, is that you? Where are you?”

    "Wait a minute, I'll light a fire to confirm with you." Han Yu heard this and a ball of flame rose up from his right hand.

    After a while, there was a sound of footsteps, and the missing Ning Ping and Fulin appeared in front of Han Yu.

    "Why are you here?" The two groups of people asked each other in unison.  Both sides were stunned for a moment, then laughed.  Han Yu said with a smile: "When we left the power room, we found that you were missing, so after checking the starship, we started looking for you. What we didn't expect was, why are you here?"

    "Oh~ don't mention it, we bumped into a ghost." Ning Ping sighed and said to Han Yu.

    "You won't tell me that it was a ghost that brought you here, right?" Han Yu asked, staring at Ning Ping.

    Unexpectedly, Ning Ping nodded, "Yes, Fulin and I were originally waiting for you to come out at the door of the power room. But while we were waiting, for some unknown reason, we suddenly felt dizzy.  When we woke up, we found ourselves in an underground cave, but there was no one around. We searched in the underground cave for a while. Then we walked along the cave, and we met  Coming to you."

    After listening to Ning Ping's words, Han Yu frowned. Based on Han Yu's understanding of Ning Ping, Han Yu believed that Ning Ping would not lie to him, but what Ning Ping said was too fantasy.  If you don't see it with your own eyes, it's really hard to believe.

    Seeing Han Yu's disbelief, Ning Ping immediately said: "If you don't believe it, I can take you to the underground cave. There is an underground river there. There are also a lot of strange rocks, but there is nothing else.  That’s it.”

    "It seems that there are still many secrets hidden here." Han Yu said in a deep voice.

    “Then do you want to go and take a look now?” Ning Ping asked.

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and said: "Wait a minute, send Qiao Yan'er and Fulin up first, and then we can go take a look."

    Ning Ping thought it was right and stopped insisting.  The next thing will be easy to handle, first send Qiao Yaner and Fulin back to the ground.  As soon as she arrived on the ground, Qiao Yaner dove into the room and started studying the newly acquired starship system.  Fulin began to tell Chang Zaitian and others the whole process of her going underground this time.  As for Han Yu and Ning Ping, after some simple preparations, they came underground again.

    We followed the cave to the underground cave that Ning Binh mentioned before.  Indeed, as Ning Ping said, there is an underground river here.  There are many strange-shaped rocks around, but other than that, there is really nothing worth noting.

    "How is it? I didn't lie to you." Ning Ping said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I have never doubted you from the beginning. But since you said you didn't come here by yourself, then who brought you and Fulin here? Is there really a ghost at work?"

    “Hey, hey, can you please stop being so persuasive?” Ning Ping shouted dissatisfied.

    "HahaSorry, I forgot that you are a little sensitive to ghosts and things like that." Han Yu apologized to Ning Ping with a smile.

    "Huh, just be bad. Sooner or later you will encounter it too." Ning Ping said angrily.

    Han Yu said with a smile: "Okay, then I'm really looking forward to it. To be honest, I haven't seen any scary ghosts since I was a child. I don't know when I will get what I want."

    Looking at Han Yu’s proud look, Ning Ping was so angry that his teeth itched.  But suddenly, Ning Ping lost his anger and stared behind Han Yu with a frightened expression, unable to say a word.

    Han Yu saw this and smiled: "Hey, you want to scare me? I'm not afraid. Do you want to tell me that there is a ghost standing behind me?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a hand was placed on Han Yu's left shoulder.  Han Yu suddenly shivered. It was okay to talk about it, but if he really encountered it, he would be afraid.  Although Han Yu is very courageous, if he is suddenly slapped from behind, he will instinctively feelAfraid.  This is human nature and there is no way to avoid it.

    Emboldened, Han Yu turned around to see what the ghost behind him looked like.  Of course, before turning back, Han Yu was already ready to fight. He held two fireballs in his hands, waiting for them to throw them at the target.

    “Handsome guy, let’s make friends.” The ghost behind Han Yu suddenly grinned and said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu almost dodged his waist, and the two fireballs also fell to the ground. Under the light of the fire, two figures, one long and one short, swayed in the wind.

    The ghost standing behind Han Yu had disheveled hair and was wearing sack-like clothes. He was smiling at Han Yu with his white teeth.  But how could Han Yu laugh at this moment?

    “Ah~~~~~” The screams of two people and one ghost echoed in the empty underground cave.

 Text Chapter 733: Waiting for a Thousand Years

    When faced with fear, everyone reacts differently.  Some people will faint directly, some will tremble, some will be hysterical, and some will beat people, and Han Yu belongs to the last type.

    When a ghost suddenly appeared behind him, Han Yu, after a brief panic, immediately started to attack without any explanation, punching the ghost in the face with a mouth of white teeth.  The ghost standing behind Han Yu was knocked away without even taking the time to avoid it.  With a scream, the ghost fell into the underground river.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were both stunnedcan they still be considered ghosts if they can hit them?

    ……

    Five minutes later, the ghost who was punched into the underground river by Han Yu climbed up the bank, looked at Han Yu with a sad face and said: "You, if you don't want to make friends, just say so, why are you hitting people?"  ?”

    "Are you a human?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "Of course it's a human being." The ghost who stood up said angrily.

    By the light of the fire, Han Yu looked up and down at the man standing in front of him.  It should be a human being. I heard that ghosts have no shadows, but the shadow of this person in front of me is very clear.  After knowing that it was not a ghost, Han Yu and Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief, but then Han Yu became confused.  Since he is a human being, why is he here?  This place is underground. Could it be that you swam along the underground river to get here?

    "Hey, why are you looking at me like this?" The person who was a little unhappy by Han Yu's eyes asked Han Yu.

    Han Yu heard this and asked, "How long have you been here?"

    "Hmm probably thousands of years ago."

    "Don't be joking, I'm serious." Han Yu said with a frown.

    "I'm not kidding. I've really been here for more than a thousand years."

    Han Yu exclaimed in disbelief: "How is that possible? If you are a human, it is impossible to live for more than a thousand years, unless you are not a human."

    "Sigh~According to what you say, it's really possible that I'm not a human anymore."

    "……What's the meaning?"

    "Do you know the legend of the mermaid?"

    "Mermaid? I've heard of it, but never seen it."

    "You haven't seen it, but I have. Not only have I seen it, I have also eaten a piece of meat from a mermaid."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Is it delicious?"

    “…It’s delicious, do you want a piece?”

    Just as Han Yu was about to answer, Ning Ping stretched out his hand and pulled Han Yu aside.  He whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, it is said that the flesh of the mermaid is the elixir of life. If a person eats it, he will not die. If this person really eats the flesh of the mermaid, then he said that he has lived for thousands of years."  It’s really possible.”

    "Really?" After hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu exclaimed in surprise.

    This is the first time Han Yu has heard that mermaid meat has such an effect, but Ning Ping will not lie to himself about this kind of thing, and Han Yu will not doubt Ning Ping.  When looking at that person again, Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously: "Did you really eat the mermaid's meat?"

    “…Do you want to eat it?”

    "I don't want to. People often say that a thousand-year-old king is an 80,000-year-old tortoise" Han Yu shook his head.  Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ning Ping.  Ning Ping pushed Han Yu aside, looked at the person who glared at Han Yu's thousand-year-old bastard saying, and said: "This guy never speaks. He says whatever comes to his mind. What is your name?"

    "My surname is Wangyou can call me Mr. Wang." Perhaps thinking of Han Yu's words about the thousand-year-old bastard, Mr. Wang paused when he said his surname.

    Ning Ping didn’t pay attention to Mr. Wang’s tangled mood at the moment and continued to ask: “Mr. Wang, do you want to leave here?”

    "Think about it, but this is impossible. The starship was upside down when it fell, and the propulsion direction of the power thruster was downward. If you want to rely on the starship to leave herehow did you get in?" Mr. Wang seemed to remember  What? He suddenly looked at Ning Ping with surprise and asked.

    Seeing that Mr. Wang had come to his senses, Ning Ping told Mr. Wang what happened after they discovered the starship.  After finishing speaking, he asked Mr. Wang if he had brought him and Fulin here before.  In response to Ning Ping's inquiry, Mr. Wang nodded and admitted: "Yes, I did it. I am an ability user with the ability to move space. Within a certain range, I can move anything I want through my abilities."  Moving objects. Of course, there are certain restrictions when moving. They can only move within the same material space. Just like now, I can move you to the water, but I cannot move you to the water. Similarly,  I can move you in the water, but I cannot move you on the water."

    &nbsp; "You're a little bit tongue-tied." Han Yu interjected.

    "If you were left here alone and locked up for a thousand years, you would be as rude as me." Mr. Wang rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said.

    "Didn't you say you had eaten mermaid meat before? A mermaid will not die if it loses a piece of meat. Why don't you chat with the mermaid? Didn't you eat the whole mermaid?" Han Yu was curious  asked.

    "Your friend really can't speak." Mr. Wang looked Han Yu up and down, then turned to Ning Ping and said.  Ning Ping smiled and said, "Don't be as knowledgeable as him. But I also want to know what he said. You said you ate the meat of a mermaid, but what about the mermaid?"

    "Alas~ I don't know where she is now? Maybe she is dead." Mr. Wang sighed and said.

    As soon as he saw that there was a story that had to be told between Mr. Wang and the mermaid, Han Yu immediately became interested and asked Mr. Wang for the details of the story. However, Mr. Wang, who usually could only talk to himself, met Han Yu.  After this audience, the desire to speak is also very strong.  Han Yu casually asked, and Mr. Wang immediately explained everything.

    Thousands of years ago, Mr. Wang was a crew member of a starship. Due to his special abilities, Mr. Wang was mainly responsible for the transportation work on the starship.  During a transport of a rare creature, a mermaid, the starship encountered an interstellar magnetic storm that had never been seen in a century.  Suddenly, all the instruments on the starship failed and fell into a desert.  The huge impact buried the starship deeply into the ground.  Before the accident on the starship, the staff on the starship had basically escaped in the escape capsule.  Only working for three days and three nights.  Mr. Wang, who was lazing around in a corner where no one knew, was pulled away.  To be honest, Mr. Wang was awakened by the huge impact produced when the starship fell, but when he woke up by that time, it was already too late.  Mr. Wang walked around the starship and found that apart from the rare creature mermaid being transported, he was the only one left in the starship.

    It is impossible to operate a starship by one person.  Moreover, Mr. Wang is just a porter, and he doesn't know anything about the driving of starships.  Knowing that it was impossible to launch a starship to escape, Mr. Wang could only find another way.  I chose a local method.  Dig it out bit by bit.  But Mr. Wang is just a porter, and civil engineering work is not Mr. Wang’s strong point. In addition, sand will fall out from time to time while digging. Later, when Mr. Wang dug the current underground cave, he had to give up the original  plan.

    During those days, Mr. Wang had no one to talk to except chatting with the mermaid. As time went by, Mr. Wang had no one to talk to.  Mr. Wang and the mermaid have become good friends who talk about everything.  After discovering the underground river, Mr. Wang put the mermaid into the underground river.  I want to free the mermaid.  The mermaid reciprocated the favor and decided to swim along the underground river, and then find someone to rescue Mr. Wang.  In order to prevent Mr. Wang from waiting for that day, the mermaid cut off a piece of her own flesh and gave it to Mr. Wang before leaving. She also told Mr. Wang that eating the mermaid's meat would make her immortal, unless she ate the mermaid's liver.  Only then can this effect be lifted.  And then.  Mr. Wang just spent his time waiting until he met Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Originally, Mr. Wang wanted to meet Ningping and Fulin, so he used his ability to get Ningping and Fulin into the underground cave.  Unexpectedly, when Mr. Wang went to wash up, Ning Ping and Fulin ran away.  When Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the underground cave again, in order to avoid a similar situation, Mr. Wang couldn't wait to show up, and then received a punch from Han Yu

    After listening to Mr. Wang’s story, Han Yu asked in confusion: “That mermaid never came back after that?”

    "No. I haven't seen her since she entered the underground river." Mr. Wang shook his head and replied.

    "It's been a thousand years, and I still don't know whether I'm dead or alive?" Han Yu said to himself.

    Mr. Wang frowned upon hearing this and asked dissatisfiedly: "What do you mean by that?"

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly explained: "Oh, don't get me wrong. I didn't mean to curse the mermaid, I just felt a pity. You don't know, there is actually a big desert outside. Even if the mermaid swam along the underground river to the surface,  It’s also possible that you can’t protect yourself.”

    “…Is the desert very large?”

    "This planet is located in the Death Desert Star Field. Except for some oases where humans can live, most of the entire planet is desert."

    "Is there no sea?" Mr. Wang asked.

    "Even larger lakes are rare, so how can there be a sea? The underground rivers are rich in water. If she stays in the underground rivers, she will be fine. But if she is trapped in the desert, even if she  His life is infinite, so he has probably been dried into fish by now, right?"

    ??????????????????????????In response, Mr. Wang remained silent.  Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit solemn, Ning Ping said to Mr. Wang: "Mr. Wang, no matter what, you are finally saved now. Do you have any plans for the future?"

    "I'm afraid the world today has changed a lot from the world I lived in, right? I don't know if I can adapt to life in the current world." Mr. Wang said slowly.

    Ning Ping nodded and said: "This is indeed a problem, and your current situation is a bit special. Immortality has always been the dream of many people. If they know your existence, I am afraid you will not be in peace by then."

    "What will happen to him?" Han Yu interjected and asked.

    "Maybe he will be arrested for various research, right?" Ning Ping replied uncertainly.

    "Do you know what kind of research there is?" Han Yu asked again.

    “Well… there may be whipping, electric shock, and blood drawing…”

    Listening to Ning Ping’s story, Mr. Wang’s face turned pale.  After Ning Ping finished speaking, Mr. Wang coughed lightly and said to Ning Ping solemnly: "Well, I just thought about it and decided not to go out. Life here is pretty good, although it is a bit lonely.  , but the absence of danger is not"

    "What are you afraid of? You can't die." Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Yes. You can't die, but living will be worse than death." Mr. Wang replied with a depressed look.

    Seeing that Mr. Wang was so frightened by his few words that he was unwilling to leave the underground cave, Ning Ping comforted Mr. Wang with some regret and said: "Mr. Wang, you don't have to worry too much. What I just said was all after you were discovered by others.  Things that you may only encounter in the future. As long as you can keep this secret, you can still live like a normal person. At most, you will be regarded as a weirdo by others. "

    "I won't tell anyone even if I die." Mr. Wang was silent for a while and gritted his teeth.  Han Yu on the side poured cold water on him at this moment and said: "That means just say it if you can't be beaten to death."

    "I did not mean that!"

    "You are just a chatterbox. You keep talking when others don't let you talk. If I deliberately induce you to talk, you might say it out unknowingly. Besides, you tell us  How are you going to explain to others when you leave here? This was a closed space before we came here, how are you going to tell others about your origins?"

    "Er" After hearing Han Yu's question, Mr. Wang looked at Ning Ping as if asking for help.  Ning Ping also scratched his head a little awkwardly, and after thinking for a moment, he said to Mr. Wang: "How about you fall into the water and were washed to this place along the underground river?"

    "Can others believe it?" Mr. Wang asked worriedly.

    "It doesn't matter whether others believe it or not, you must at least believe it yourself first. This is the most reasonable explanation I can think of. I really can't think of other explanations." Ning Ping spread his hands and expressed that he also believed in Mr. Wang.  I can't help you with the origin.  Mr. Wang lowered his head and thought for a while, and finally reluctantly accepted Ning Ping's suggestion.

    When you tell a lie.  You must prepare a hundred lies to cover up the one lie you have told.  When Mr. Wang decided to follow Ninh Binh’s suggestion and say that he was washed into an underground cave by an underground river, he revealed his origin.  All origins need to be re-edited.  Anyway, after a thousand years of changes, Mr. Wang's hometown has changed, and he doesn't know what it has become now. Making up a random place of origin does not bring any psychological pressure to Mr. Wang.  However, his experience over the years is a bit difficult for Mr. Wang. After all, there is a gap of a thousand years, and this gap cannot be made up in a short time.  For this reason, Ning Ping had to go into battle again to make suggestions for Mr. Wang.

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and Mr. Wang who were frowning and making up lies for a while, then turned to look at the river in boredom.  I heard from Mr. Wang that there are fish in the underground river. I wonder what the fish tastes like?  Think of this.  Han Yu got up and walked to the river, wanting to try to catch two fish to try.

    I don’t know if he was mistaken or something, but when Han Yu walked into the river, he couldn’t see a black shadow flashing in the river not far away.  Because the black shadow was so fast, Han Yu couldn't see what it was.

    "Mr. Wang, are the fish in this river very big?" Han Yu asked Mr. Wang without looking back, staring at the river.  Mr. Wang, who was discussing things with Ning Ping, replied casually without thinking: "Yes. It's big."

    "How big is it?" Han Yu asked again.

    "The small ones are about half a meter, and the big ones can grow to about one meter."

    “Then are there water monsters in this underground river?”

    "I don't know, I haven't seen it in all these years. What did you see?" Mr. Wang asked puzzledly.

    "It's nothing, but??I must be dazzled.  "Han Yu thought for a while. He didn't tell Mr. Wang about the black shadow he just saw. When Han Yu thought about it, it wasn't necessarily that the black shadow was an oversized fish.

    After giving himself an explanation, Han Yu asked Mr. Wang to borrow a fishing rod he usually used to relieve boredom, found a flat stone platform and started fishing.

    The fish here may be stupid fish, but Han Yu caught two in no time.  Since there were three people here, Han Yu planned to catch just one more fish and then stop.  After hanging the bait on the hook, Han Yu threw the hook out with all his strength.  Not long after entering the water, Han Yu felt the fishing rod in his hand sink.

    The fish that was hooked this time was very strong.  Han Yu almost lost his grip on the fishing rod.  In order to prevent the hooked fish from running away, Han Yu held the fishing rod with both hands and dragged it hard to the shore. However, the more Han Yu dragged it to the shore, the more intense the struggle of the fish in the water became.  Fortunately, the fishing rod is very strong. If it were an ordinary fishing rod, it would have been broken by this strength.

    The noise caused by Han Yu was quite loud, even Ning Ping and Mr. Wang who were discussing the matter were alarmed.  When he saw that Han Yu had caught a big fish, Ning Ping quickly stepped forward to help, and the two of them worked together to drag the hooked fish ashore.

    But when the fish left the water, Han Yu and Ning Ping were dumbfounded

    Mermaid!  ?

    A mermaid was seen struggling in vain with the scales hooked on her back by a sharp fishhook. However, after seeing the mermaid, Mr. Wang turned his face away and hurriedly asked Han Yu and Ning Ping to get the mermaid away.  Drag ashore.

    After all the busy work, Mr. Wang looked at the mermaid lying head down on the shore with a look of disbelief, and asked: "How could it be you? Since you are back, why don't you say hello to me?"

    "Hey, long time no see." The mermaid was silent for a while, then raised her head and said to Mr. Wang.

    "Yes, we haven't seen each other for almost a thousand years." Mr. Wang looked at the mermaid with a half-smile and replied.

    “Well, congratulations on finally getting out of trouble.” The mermaid said without any words.  Unfortunately, Mr. Wang didn't take this trick. He took two steps and came to the mermaid. Mr. Wang squatted in front of the mermaid and said, "Don't talk to me about anything else. Where have you been all these years?"

 Text Chapter 734 Mermaid

    She has long lake-blue hair, two large watery eyes, a face full of charm, proud breasts covered by two large shells, and a fish tail covered with fine scales below the waist.  If you don't look at the lower body, the woman in front of you is a stunner.  But if you look at the lower body, then this woman is definitely a mysterious creature.  After all, this woman is a stunner.

    But now when this beauty looked at Mr. Wang, her eyes were a little dodgey, as if she had done something to feel sorry for Mr. Wang.  Han Yu and Ning Ping stood aside in silence watching the show, but Mr. Wang's face began to look a little ugly.  However, Mr. Wang did not make things difficult for the mermaid after all. In the end, he just waved his hand weakly and whispered: "You go, I am leaving here anyway. If you want freedom, then I will give you freedom Forget it,  From the moment you jumped into the underground river, you were already free and did not need anything from me." After saying that, Mr. Wang turned to leave.  But when the mermaid saw that Mr. Wang was about to leave, she suddenly jumped up from the ground. Using the two slits of the fish's tail as feet, she staggered to Mr. Wang's side, reached out and took Mr. Wang's arm and begged: "  Don’t leave, okay?”

    "Don't leave? Give me a reason first." Mr. Wang replied without turning his head.

    "Um, um, aren't we friends?" The mermaid thought for a while and asked Mr. Wang softly.

    "Friends? Are there people who are hiding from friends in this world?"

    "I, I have a reason."

    "I am listening."

    "That, that. I told you to go out to the underground river to find rescue. But after I swam out of the underground river, I realized that the outside world was a desert. I finally crawled back to the underground river and retrieved the  A life." The mermaid stammered to Mr. Wang.

    "In that case, why didn't you come to see me when you came back? Instead, you made me wait here. Do you know how hard my life is every day?"

    "I, I didn't want to either. I just boasted about Haikou when I left, but ended up coming back in despair without getting anything done. I, I feel ashamed to see you."

    After hearing the mermaid’s reasons, Mr. Wang didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.  Just for this reason.  Letting myself live in expectation and disappointment for a thousand years really made Mr. Wang hate the mermaid in front of him, but Mr. Wang couldn't hate it anymore.  Thinking about it carefully, if it weren't for the hope that the mermaid left for him to get out alive, he would have ended his own life long ago.  Oh, by the way, I might not be able to die even if I want to die after eating the mermaid's flesh.

    Thinking of this, Mr. Wang looked at the mermaid and said, "Since we meet now. Can you help me get rid of this curse of immortality?"

    "Don't you want to be immortal? Don't all humans want to be immortal?" the mermaid looked at Mr. Wang in surprise and asked.

    "At least I don't want immortality. What good is immortality? Watching the people you love die in front of you one by one, but you still live firmly in this world. Until the destruction of the world. I am a human being  , there are feelings, and I don’t want to become a loner. A thousand years of loneliness is about to make me collapse.”

    "Okay, then I will satisfy your request." The mermaid looked at Mr. Wang who looked serious and said slowly.

    Seeing that the mermaid agreed to his request, Mr. Wang was immediately overjoyed.  You must know that if you can lift the curse of immortality on yourself, it will be easier to win the trust of others about your origins that you discussed with Ning Ping.  Thinking of his wonderful life in the future, Mr. Wang suddenly couldn't wait.  Fortunately, Mr. Wang has not lost his mind yet. Mr. Wang is in a good mood and still has the mood to ask the mermaid.  "What are your plans for the future?"

    "Me?" The mermaid smiled bitterly when she heard this, shook her head and replied: "I will probably continue to stay in this place. My identity prevents me from appearing in front of humans"

    Mr. Wang was silent.  From the mermaid's downcast expression, Mr. Wang saw the word loneliness.  A thousand years of loneliness gave Mr. Wang a profound understanding of loneliness.  Mr. Wang couldn't bear the thought that the mermaid would live alone like he did before, without anyone to talk to.

    "How about you come with me?" Mr. Wang tried out.

    "Follow you? Do you want me to follow you like this?" the mermaid asked Mr. Wang with a bitter smile.

    indeed.  If he takes the mermaid with him, Mr. Wang will be in constant trouble.  There is no other reason, it's just a crime.  The value of a mermaid needs no explanation, once it is discovered.  People with various thoughts will come to your door one after another.  This is not how Mr. Wang wants to live his life.  But when he thought about the life the mermaid would face after he left, Mr. Wang felt a little confused.??Can't bear it.  Mr. Wang, who couldn't think of a foolproof strategy, couldn't help but look at Ning Ping.  In Mr. Wang's view, Ning Ping is now a wise man full of wisdom. As for Han Yu, he just ignores him.

    Ning Ping scratched his head with a headache. To be honest, mermaids are a troublesome existence.  Because of their rarity and the special effects of mermaid meat, mermaids have always been something that can only be encountered in the human world.  For the sake of immortality, Ning Ping believed that as long as someone discovered the mermaid, there would definitely be big trouble.

    Human beings are actually creatures with no limits. In order to achieve their own goals, some humans are even willing to resort to any means, and after the achievement is accomplished, they can shamelessly explain their shameless behavior by saying "non-toxic and unhusband".  Even though he was a human being, Ning Ping had no confidence in the integrity of his fellow humans.

    Facing Mr. Wang's look for help, Ning Ping said in embarrassment: "I don't have a good way to deal with this. Maybe letting the mermaid stay in this place is a good thing for her. After all, she is not a human being and cannot appear among humans at will.  In the field of vision, otherwise it is likely to cause big trouble. At that time, it will be a kind of harm to both you and her. "

    Mr. Wang also knew that Ning Ping was right, but he couldn't make up his mind to ignore the mermaid.  After all, they are companions who share adversity together. When Mr. Wang was at his most desperate, it was the mermaid who gave him the courage to live.  Now he is about to escape, but the mermaid has to stay in this place because of her status.  This is a bit unacceptable to Mr. Wang, who is very loyal. Moreover, Mr. Wang has some strange feelings towards the mermaid that are not humane to outsiders.

    Seeing Mr. Wang’s sad face, Han Yu, who was ignored by Mr. Wang, couldn’t help but said: “How about you and this mermaid find an uninhabited planet to live in seclusion.”

    "Seclusion?"

    "No." Mr. Wang and the mermaid said at the same time.

    "Why not?" Mr. Wang asked, looking at the mermaid.

    "Because you are a human being, and humans are social animals. I don't want you to choose to live an isolated life because of me." The mermaid looked at Mr. Wang and said.

    But before Mr. Wang could speak, Han Yu added: "If you don't want to live in seclusion, there is nothing you can do. If Mr. Wang has a lot of money, he can buy a large piece of land in the human world and let the mermaids live there.  As long as you don't get discovered, you don't actually need to separate."

    "money?"

    "That's right. There is a saying that money is not everything, but having no money is absolutely impossible. Mr. Wang, even if you leave the mermaid alone, you still need money to live in the human world."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Mr. Wang was thoughtful.  Han Yu, Ning Ping and the mermaid saw Mr. Wang thinking, so they said nothing and looked at Mr. Wang silently.  After a while, Mr. Wang asked tentatively: "In the human world outside now, are gold and diamonds still valuable?"

    "Of course, gold, diamonds, and jewelry are all hard currencies and are valuable at all times. The only difference is that there will be some differences in price. I won't tell Mr. Wang about this. Anyway, you will need it after you leave here.  Time re-adapts to the rules of this world. You will understand it then. But Mr. Wang, do you have gold or diamonds?"

    Mr. Wang was silent for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly: "Originally, the starship I was traveling on was a transport ship. In addition to transporting this mermaid, some gold and diamonds are also within the transport range."

    "Then why didn't I find it when I searched the starship?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Of course you can't find it. During the thousand years I've been waiting, I've been bored and transported those gold and diamonds to this place." Mr. Wang smiled, pointed around and replied.

    "Did it get here? You are really a thief."

    "I can't help it. I'm bored, so I just want to experience the feeling of counting money until my hands cramp." Mr. Wang explained with a smile.

    Ning Ping, who was on the side, saw that Mr. Wang was a little embarrassed, and said: "Since we have gold and diamonds, things will be easier to handle after that. I will help you ask someone to buy you a manor with a lake in the human world. When the time comes, you  There is no need to separate from this mermaid. But I have to remind you, never let anyone find out about the mermaid, otherwise you should be able to think of the consequences without me reminding you."

    "Yes, I understand. Thank you so much." Mr. Wang looked at Ning Ping and Han Yu with gratitude and said.

    Ning Ping waved his hand when he heard this, indicating that Mr. Wang was welcome, while Han Yu asked curiously: "Mr. Wang, how many gold and diamonds do you have? Prices in the human world are very high.""Oh, that's it. Then I'll take out the gold and diamonds and show them to you. I hope I can afford to buy the manor." As Mr. Wang activated his power, a large box appeared out of thin air in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  before.  When they opened it, the jewelery emanating from the box almost dazzled Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    (wangwang.)e

 Text Chapter 735 The future of mermaids

    Maybe everything really is determined.  It was originally very difficult to transport the mermaid to the Courage without the eyes of Chang Zaitian and others, but Wang Xian happened to have the ability to transport space, just like he had done with Ningping and Fulin before.  After Wang Xian entered the Courage to confirm the transfer coordinates, the mermaid entered the Courage without anyone noticing and stayed in Wang Xian's room.

    To Wang Xian, a man in distress, Chang Zaitian and others are still very friendly.  Chang Zaitian did not refuse Han Yu's request for a favor. As long as the money was in place, it was not a difficult task.  What's more, being able to obtain the fruit of the moogle flower can be said to be thanks to Han Yu and Ning Ping. Although Chang Zaitian also knew that even without his own request, Han Yu and Ning Ping would take action against the moogle to save Ellie.  Flowers, but thinking about that cute little girl, Chang Zaitian felt that he should find an opportunity to thank Han Yu and Ning Ping.  .

    The next thing was simple. Han Yu and others simply tidied up and collected all the identity tags of the crew members who died on the transport ship. Then they cremated the bones of the crew members and put them together with the ashes of Lieutenant Colonel Ji Ji who had been found earlier.  , everyone left the planet and continued to the next supply point.

    If everything goes well, it will only take Han Yu and his party two days to reach their destination.  But there is no airtight wall in this world. When Wang Xian was chatting with an alliance soldier, he accidentally revealed how much wealth he had.  That is a fortune that can turn a gentleman into a murderer.  According to Han Mengxin's calculation, twenty boxes of gold and diamonds could buy at least half of the Dragon Horn Star.  It is impossible not to be tempted by such a huge fortune.

    Wealth and silk touch people’s hearts!  Except for people like Han Yu and Ning Ping who want money and insist on taking the right path to earn it, among those in the alliance, Chang Zaitian, Fulin and a limited number of people can control themselves, while the rest  When looking at Mr. Wang, there would always be a trace of greed in his eyes from time to time.

    Knowing that he said something wrong, Wang Xian could only go to Han Yu and others for help.  But Han Yu couldn't give an order not to let others find Mr. Wang.  In order to prevent someone from sneaking into the room when Mr. Wang was not in the room and discovering the mermaid hiding in the room, Han Yu had to expand the number of people who knew about the mermaid's existence.

    "Lin Ke, I want to tell you something." Han Yu slipped into Lin Ke's room and said to Lin Ke with a mysterious face.  Lin Ke smiled and replied: "Tell me. What makes you so mysterious?"

    "Hehe before I tell you anything, I want to ask you first, do you know about mermaids?"

    "I've heard of it before You won't tell me that there is a mermaid on board our Courage, right?" Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with some disbelief and asked.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he spoke his words, Han Yu's expression suddenly changed.

    "So you've already guessed it. I originally planned to give you a surprise." Han Yu said with some disappointment.

    "Is there really a mermaid?" Lin Ke asked in surprise.

    "Yes, reallywere you comforting me just now?" Han Yu suddenly woke up halfway through his answer, and then asked Lin Ke uncertainly.  Lin Ke replied angrily: "Why should I comfort you? I really didn't know there was a mermaid on the Courage before. Who is it? It can't be that Mr. Wang, right?"

    "Pfft" Han Yu couldn't help laughing when he heard this.  Lin Ke knew that he had guessed wrong as soon as he saw it. Lin Ke, who was a little annoyed by Han Yu's laughter, couldn't bear Han Yu and said angrily: "Don't laugh at me. Tell me, who is it?"

    Han Yu smiled and said to Lin Ke: "She is a female mermaid. You also know the value of mermaids in the human world. If the story of this mermaid is revealed, it will inevitably attract the prying eyes of many people, and we will not be able to do so in the future.  peaceful."

    "Indeed, then why are you telling me this now?" Lin Ke nodded in agreement and looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.  When it comes to keeping secrets, the fewer people who know about it, the better, unless something happens and Han Yu needs help.  When he thought of this, Lin Ke couldn't help but become nervous.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly comforted him: "The matter is not as serious as you think. In fact, in the final analysis, Mr. Wang is to blame. He doesn't seem to understand the principle of keeping wealth secret. During a chat, he mentioned that he was rich  I told others about the matter, and as a result, some of those who knew that Mr. Wang was rich began to use their twisted minds."

    "Is Mr. Wang very rich?" Lin Ke thought for a while and asked aloud.

    "It's not very rich, it's quite rich." Han Yu corrected after hearing this.

    "So, that mermaid also belongs to Mr. Wang's property?" Lin Ke asked again.

    "No. That mermaid is friends with Mr. Wang. We asked Chang Zaitian to help buy a house for Mr. Wang in his name just to properly accommodate the mermaid."

    &nbsp;"Placement? Is that mermaid alive?" Lin Ke asked suddenly and unexpectedly.

    Han Yu replied casually: "Of course it's alive, otherwise Ning Ping and I wouldn't have a headache, we could just find the box and stuff it in and it'll be over."

    "Han Yu. Can I meet that mermaid?" Lin Ke was silent for a while and asked Han Yu softly.

    "Okay, I told you about the mermaid today because I actually want you to help provide her with a hiding place." Han Yu nodded without thinking.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke's face showed a hint of excitement. He immediately pulled Han Yu to go to Wang Xian's room, but was pulled back by Han Yu, "Don't be so excited. I will let Wang Xian use himself later."  I can move the mermaid into your room with my ability, and then you will have no problem chatting with her."

    "Oh, okay. Let's start, hurry up." Lin Ke said to Han Yu impatiently.

    Han Yu heard the words and said: "Don't worry, wait for Ning Ping. I will be responsible for convincing you, and Ning Ping will be responsible for telling Meng Xin that they will let you see the mermaid after they arrive."

    "Do you need to tell Field and the others?" Lin Ke asked aloud.

    Han Yu thought for a while and then replied: "The less people know about the mermaid, the better" But before Han Yu could finish his words, Lin Ke shook his head and said, "I don't agree with what you said. Field and the others are us too.  companions. They are also trustworthy people. Instead of the few of us being wary of anyone knowing about the mermaid, it would be better to find a few more trusted people to keep the secret together. Bafang, Yan'er, and Field are all trustworthy people.  Isn’t it?”

    "You are right, it was my lack of consideration. They are my companions and my friends. I really shouldn't hide this matter from them. Then you wait in the room for a while and I will go find them.  Bafang and the others." Han Yu thought for a moment and said to Lin Ke.  When Lin Ke saw that Han Yu agreed with his opinion, he was very happy.  He smiled and said to Han Yu: "I'll leave it to you to inform Bafang and Feier. As for Yan'er, leave it to me. Now Yan'er is besides me. I guess you can't call her out either."

    Hearing what Lin Ke said, Han Yu couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly.  Qiao Yan'er had locked herself in the room since she obtained the starship system information. Except for Lin Ke, no one else could really call her out of the room.

    "Okay, I'll leave it to you to handle Qiao Yan'er. We'll split up and meet in your room soon."

    "Um."

    ……

    A quarter of an hour later, Lin Ke took the reluctant Qiao Yaner back to his room and saw that there was no one in the room.  It seems that Han Yu and the others have not returned yet.

    "Lin Ke, where is the mermaid you mentioned? If not, I would have gone back." Qiao Yaner shouted to Lin Ke.

    "Shh, keep it down. Don't let others hear it." Lin Ke hurriedly signaled Qiao Yan'er to shut up, and then walked to the door uneasily and looked around to make sure there was no one before going back to the house and closing the door.  Qiao Yaner, who already understood that she said something wrong, smiled sheepishly at Lin Ke.  Lin Ke did not blame Qiao Yan'er, because Lin Ke knew that Qiao Yan'er was at fault.

    The two chatted for a while, and then someone knocked on the door. Lin Ke stood up and opened the door, and saw Ning Ping and Han Mengxin, who let them into the room.  The four of them waited for a while, and Han Yu, Shi Bafang, and Field also came to the room.

    Looking at Wuji who followed Han Yu and the others in, he looked like a family of three, with black and white tigers. Lin Ke couldn't help but ask Han Yu: "How many people have you told?"

    "Ugh I didn't expect these guys to come over and join in the fun." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.  As a result, Black Light Tiger said with disdain: "Besides, you didn't say it yourself. Who can blame you? But I didn't expect that the mermaids in this world are not extinct yet. It's really rare."

    "Do you know the origin of mermaids?" Lin Ke asked curiously.  Not only Lin Ke was curious, but other people in the room also looked at the Black Light Tiger.  Seeing this, Hei Guanghu replied: "Of course I know. Who am I? Is there anything in this world that I don't know?" Everyone automatically ignored Hei Guanghu's big words and listened intently to what Hei Guanghu wanted to say next.

    "There are three theories about the origin of mermaids. One is created by Poseidon himself, one is evolution of animals, and the other is artificial cultivation."

    "I can understand the first two you mentioned, but what about the third type of artificial cultivation? Is the science and technology of ancient humans more advanced than today?"

    "That's of course. After the catastrophe of human society, many technologies have been lost. If you don't believe it, you can ask Lao Bai. A lot of my knowledge was copied from her."

    See the publicLooking at himself, Bai Guanghu nodded and said to everyone: "No matter how the mermaid appeared in this world, there is only one thing that we all need to understand now. There is a mermaid hidden on the Courage.  How do we choose?”

    Hearing what Bai Guanghu said, everyone couldn't help but fell silent.  However, Han Yu didn't think much about it. After hearing Bai Guanghu's words, he immediately replied without thinking: "Do you still need to think about it? Of course, it is to help the mermaid get out of trouble and live the life she wants to live safely."

    "I heard that mermaid meat has the effect of immortality." Wu Ji said to Han Yu.

    "Wu Ji, do you think immortality is really a good thing?" Han Yu asked in response.

    "What's wrong? You can live as long as heaven and earth."

    "Isn't it easy to live as long as heaven and earth? Just turn yourself into a stone. Wuji, I think with your ability, you can turn yourself into a stone. Why don't you turn yourself into a stone?  Turn into stone?”

    “because I asked for it.” Wu Ji replied seriously.

    Han Yu asked again: "Then after you find your own way, what are you going to do?"

    "Oh" Wu Ji was speechless.

    Seeing that he had stopped Wu Ji from asking, Han Yu opened his mouth and said to Wu Ji: "Wu Ji, do you know why I don't want to follow you to cultivate immortality? Because I don't want to waste my limited life on such illusory things. Human beings are short,  Leaving aside the time for struggle such as childhood and old age, there is really too little time left for a person to squander his life wantonly. A person has seventy years of life, which can be used to squander twenty-three percent. Since he came to this world as a human being, then  I have to live my life. When I am old enough to move again, recalling every bit of the past will make me feel that my life is worth living. Then my life has not been in vain."

    "You can live a long life by cultivating immortality with me." Wu Ji said to Han Yu after Han Yu stopped talking.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "Meditating and practicing like a clay statue all day long, what's the difference between this and the living dead? Wuji, everyone's values ????are different. Good things in your eyes are not the same in the eyes of others.  It may not be a good thing. And you once told me that cultivating immortality is all about letting things happen and not forcing anything."

    Hearing this, Wuji stopped talking.  When Han Yu saw Wu Ji, he stopped talking.  He also gave it up and stopped discussing the issue of cultivating immortals with Wuji, and instead started talking about the mermaid's secret work.

    Because it is something that requires everyone to work together to accomplish it.  Everyone present listened very hard and put forward their own opinions from time to time.  If you want to keep the secret of the mermaid from being discovered, the best way is definitely not to strictly guard against deadlocks.  Everyone is curious. The more you hide it and don't want others to know, the more others will want to know.

    In response to this situation, the best solution is to display it openly. Of course, this display is not a display that exposes the mermaid's identity.  Instead, give the mermaid another identity so that she can appear in front of everyone, and wait until everyone gets used to the mermaid's existence.  Naturally, I would no longer be curious.

    “ If the mermaid can appear openly in front of everyone, the only ones who can do it are Buji and Black and White Light Tiger.  Even if Lin Ke and others knew how to put on makeup, they still couldn't turn the mermaid's beautiful tail into human legs.  But Lin Ke and others can't do anything, but it doesn't mean Wu Ji can't do anything.  As the longest-living being, some deception methods are not a big deal to Wu Ji.  Moreover, Wu Ji is a person who pursues perfection. After he accepted the commission from Han Yu and others, he was no longer satisfied with just using a blindfold to cover up the mermaid's tail.  Instead, he plans to teach the mermaid a shape-shifting technique so that she can walk directly in the human world in human form.

    After hearing Wu Ji’s plan, Han Yu and others were of course happy to see it come to fruition.  There was no further delay and Mr. Wang was immediately found.  After explaining your intention.  Wang Xian immediately used his ability to teleport the sleeping mermaid into Lin Ke's room.  When the mermaid opened her eyes, she saw more than a dozen pairs of eyes looking at her without blinking. She couldn't help being frightened. She opened her mouth and screamed. Fortunately, Wuji had placed a silent barrier in the room for safety reasons.  This prevented the mermaid's scream from reaching outside.  However, Han Yu and others who stayed in the room suffered a lot.

    The mermaid’s scream was like a sonic weapon, which made Han Yu and others’ blood surge. It took them a while to catch their breath before they recovered.  Seeing that she was in trouble, the mermaid immediately hid behind Wang Xian, while Wang Xian kept apologizing to everyone with a smile on his face.

    After this little episode, everyone finally got to know the mermaid.

    "Hello, my name is Lin Ke, this is Han Mengxin, and this is Qiao Yan'er, can we leave it with your friends?" Lin Ke asked the mermaid with a smile.

    "" The mermaid didn't answer immediately, but GodSe looked at Mr. Wang in a panic.  He saw Wang Xian nodding to him with encouragement.  The mermaid was silent for a while, then looked up at Lin Ke and said, "Hello, my name is Evelyn. I'm glad to be friends with you."

    ……

    Friends are of all races.  In a short time, the mermaid Evelin had become familiar with Lin Ke and others.  The four girls were sitting in a corner of the room, chatting quietly, bursting into chuckles from time to time.  Han Yu and other men were left out in the cold.  Han Yu smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, can you talk to me later? We have some serious business to discuss and come up with a result."

    Lin Ke nodded when he heard this, and Aveline asked in confusion: "Do you have any other serious matters to discuss?"

    "Yes, and this matter is related to you." Lin Ke nodded and said to Aveline.

    When she heard that it was related to her, Evelin quickly came over and heard Han Yu say to herself: "Evelin, regarding your identity as a mermaid, I think you will understand what it means even without me having to say it. Once this happens,  If your identity is exposed, you will not be the only one unlucky."

    Evelin nodded after hearing this and looked at Han Yu quietly, waiting for Han Yu's next words.  Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "In order to help you stay together smoothly with Mr. Wang, we have discussed some ways. One of them is to teach you the art of change so that you can appear in front of others like an ordinary person. So you have to work hard  Study, this is a major matter related to your future life."

    Seeing that Han Yu spoke solemnly, Evelin nodded involuntarily and assured Han Yu: "I will study hard, should I learn from you?"

    "Of course not, I don't know the art of transformation. This is the teacher I want to teach you." Han Yu smiled and waved his hand, introducing Wu Ji who was sitting next to Evelin.

 Text Chapter 736: People’s hearts are unpredictable

    Dawn Supply Depot, an ordinary supply depot set up by the Alliance in the Death Star Territory.  Like other supply stations, while accepting starships belonging to the alliance, it will also accept non-hostile starships.  What does it mean to be non-hostile?  Either someone came forward to vouch for it, or the starship preparing to enter the supply station was very considerate.

    The biggest reason why Courage can enter the supply station is the first point.  Although Fulin and Chang Zaitian's positions are not very high, they are still one or two levels higher than the top officers of the supply depot who stay here.  The army is the most hierarchical unit. The first thing all soldiers must understand after entering the army is that subordinates obey their superiors.

    After entering the supply station, Han Yu and others did not leave immediately. Firstly, there was still something to do with Mr. Wang and the mermaid. Secondly, the boring trip made Han Yu and others feel a little bored. They wanted to stay in a relatively good place.  The supply depot rested for two days.  Although the supply depot is not very big, it is still small and well-equipped. It is divided into two parts: the military area and the living area.  Han Yu and others were not interested in the military area, and the alliance soldiers would not let Han Yu and others come in and out at will, so Han Yu and others limited their activities to the living area.

    It is more accurate to say it is a living area, but it is actually an underground black market.  Except for a limited number of products that appear here, they come from formal channels, and most of them are stolen goods.  This is a place where stolen goods are sold.  Because of this, the products here are much cheaper than similar products.  Of course, fakes can be found everywhere. If you accidentally buy a fake, you will have no choice but to consider yourself unlucky.  The seller will not admit it.

    Han Yu and his party were wandering around the living area with Lin Ke and others as if they were shopping in a busy city.  After wandering around, we arrived at the location we had discussed with Mr. Wang in advance.

    Looking at the large circle of people gathered not far away, Lin Ke asked Han Yu a little uneasily: "Han Yu, can the method you think of work?"

    "No problem. I've made inquiries here in advance. In addition to the goods we just saw, it is very common for people to trade here. And besides this method, I really can't think of any other way to make it happen.  Aveline appeared on the Courage justifiably."

    "It won't go wrong, right?" Lin Ke said worriedly.

    "No. Even if someone does cause trouble, wouldn't we still be here? Don't worry."

    The method Han Yu mentioned was very simple, with Field pretending to be a human trafficker.  The mermaid Aveline is auctioned here as a commodity. Mr. Wang, who has money as a backing, spends money to buy the mermaid Aveline, so that Aveline can appear openly in front of others.  Of course, the Aveline mentioned here is the Aveline who is already proficient in using the transformation technique taught by Buji, not the Aveline in the mermaid state.

    This is the only reasonable explanation.  As for if someone asks about Evelin's origins in the future, they can be excused by saying that she suffered a major accident and caused amnesia.

    It is impossible for Han Yu and others to continue to follow Mr. Wang. To put it bluntly, the Dawn Supply Station is where Han Yu and others broke up with Mr. Wang.  At that time, in addition to Han Yu and other original crew members on the Courage, Wuji and the Sibei family will also return to the alliance along with Chang Zaitian and others who have returned to the alliance.  Before breaking up, Han Yu wanted to help Mr. Wang and Evelin as much as possible.

    The auction scene was even more popular than expected.  There is an old saying that goes well.  "After three years in the army, a sow competes with Diao Chan." In this place, men obviously outnumber women.  Even a dinosaur can become an immortal by sitting on the ground, let alone a beauty like Evelyn.  Although Evelin had tried her best to look ordinary according to Wu Ji's teachings, she still aroused the covetousness of many people when she appeared, despite her good foundation.

    Under everyone’s lustful gazes, Evelin looked a little flustered, which was more in line with her identity at this time.  That pitiful and helpless look stimulates the hormones of many male animals.

    "one hundred……"

    "Two hundred"

    "Five hundred"

    "one thousand……"

    "Three thousand"

    "Ten thousand" As the price came up one after another, when it reached ten thousand.  Everyone present stopped bidding and looked at the person bidding one person.  Mr. Wang, accompanied by Chang Zaitian, walked out of the crowd and walked up to Field, who was pretending to be a businessman.

    Jealousy, envy, resentment all kinds of eyes were focused on Mr. Wang almost at the same time, but Mr. Wang seemed to be unconscious. He slowly walked onto the stage and took out a stack of alliances from his arms in front of everyone.  Universal banknotes.  Chang Zaitian, who was accompanying Mr. Wang, kept smiling bitterly.  Those banknotes had just been exchanged for gold at an underground exchange that I had just accompanied Mr. Wang to set up here. I didn't expect that they would be squandered by this person so soon.

    Maybe it’s because of Chang Zaitian’s military uniform.?Although many people in the crowd watched with envy as Mr. Wang finally embraced the beauty, no one jumped out to cause trouble.  After the transaction was completed, Mr. Wang took the Evelyn he had just bought and left in a hurry, accompanied by Chang Zaitian.  Field, who acted as a human trafficker, packed up his stall and disappeared into the crowd.  People here are not surprised by human traffickers like Field. On the contrary, Mr. Wang, a generous guy, has attracted the prying eyes and tracking of some young people.  Chang Zaitian knew that someone was following them, but Chang Zaitian believed that no one would dare to act wild here. As long as he and his group entered the military zone, those who followed would retreat.

    It’s just that Chang Zaitian still underestimated people’s pursuit of beauty, or perhaps Mr. Wang’s behavior of spending a lot of money aroused the interest of these bold people.  Even though they watched Mr. Wang and his party enter the military zone with their own eyes, those who were following them still had no intention of giving up.  Every move of these people has fallen into the eyes of Han Yu and others who are following them.

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Han Yu and others decided to leave here as soon as possible after discussion.  But when Chang Zaitian went to find the commander of the supply station here, he got bad news.

    The transport ship is broken!

    Chang Zaitian didn’t know if the transport ship was really broken, but after he listened to the other party’s insidious inquiries about Mr. Wang.  Chang Zaitian's brows wrinkled.

    In the end, the meeting broke up unhappy. In order to avoid a long night and many dreams, Chang Zaitian told Fulin and others his judgment as soon as he returned to the temporary residence.  After listening to Chang Zaitian's words, Fulin and others also felt that this place was not a place to stay for a long time.  In such a neglected place, if they are really killed, the result will be a disappearance at most. Even if they have contacted the nearby alliance troops through radio, as long as they stay here for one more day, they will be in danger for one more day.

    A strong dragon will not overwhelm a local snake.

    Thinking of this, Chang Zaitian had to come to the Courage of Han Yu and others.  I hope Han Yu will continue to help and send them to the next supply point, at least not to stay here.  Regarding Chang Zaitian's request, Han Yu had thought about it before the plan started. Now that he heard Chang Zaitian mention it, he was not too surprised.  After thinking about it for a while, Han Yu agreed to Chang Zaitian's request, and the two parties agreed to do it sooner rather than later.  Leave immediately.

    This decision was made very timely.  Although some people didn't understand it before being caught up by the pursuers at the Dawn Supply Depot, but when the pursuers opened fire without even saying hello.  No one doubted Han Yu's decision anymore.

    "Han Yu, fight back!" Chang Zaitian said angrily to Han Yu.  Han Yu understood Chang Zaitian's feelings at this moment. He usually accepted the idea that the alliance was just too deep, but now he was suddenly attacked by his colleagues. No one would be happy about this.  Chang Zaitian is already very calm like this.

    "Don't worry, I will clean up these scum in the alliance army." Han Yu reached out and patted Chang Zaitian's shoulder, comforting him softly.

    "No. I hope I can do it myself, and I can ask why whenever I want." Chang Zaitian rejected Han Yu's proposal.  Han Yu did not refuse Chang Zaitian's request. He nodded and asked Chang Zaitian to choose a few trustworthy people to serve as combatants on the Courage. They controlled the weapons on the Courage that had returned to normal and began their counterattack.

    "Compared with the Courage, the starships that came to chase were simply not interesting enough.  There is no time.  The battle is over.  Chang Zaitian couldn't help but sigh when he saw the captured people.  Because among the prisoners, Chang Zaitian saw a familiar face, the director of the Dawn Supply Station.  Tell yourself about the guy whose transport ship broke down.

    "Give me a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, I will kill you directly for collaborating with the enemy." Chang Zaitian said in a deep voice.  Unexpectedly, the guy looked arrogant, "Kill me? You can try it. If you dare to lay a finger on me, I won't let any of you leave here alive!"

    Han Yu, who was standing aside, frowned when he heard the words, and stepped forward and said to Chang Zaitian: "You can't get a result by asking like this. Let me do it instead." Chang Zaitian didn't say anything after hearing the words, and just silently stepped aside.  .

    "Who are you?" The webmaster was still arrogant.

    Han Yu sighed softly and suddenly flew up with a kick, hitting the stationmaster's arrogant face.  With a "pop", the webmaster fell to the ground on his back. Others who couldn't stand the webmaster's arrogance secretly felt relieved after seeing the webmaster being kicked.  But Han Yu had no intention of giving up. He took two steps and rushed to the stationmaster's side. He raised his foot and kicked the stationmaster, making him cry and howl.

    ……

    "You bastard, a prisoner dares to be so fucking arrogant, you are seeking death!" Han Yu cursed, bent down and grabbed the stationmaster's collar, and fired his bow from left to right.smoke.  The stationmaster was whipped so hard that he screamed repeatedly and had to ask for help from Chang Zaitian who was standing aside: "Sir, sir, help, take care of your men"

    "Pa~" Han Yu slapped the stationmaster hard and said coldly: "I am not that guy's subordinate."

    "Hero, please spare your life." The webmaster changed his tone and shouted very clearly.

    Han Yu sneered, threw the stationmaster heavily to the ground, stepped on the stationmaster's back, and said in a deep voice: "I ask, you answer, if you dare to hide anything, you will spend your next life in bed.  Bar."

    The webmaster whose spine was stepped on had no arrogance at this moment, and only a look of horror remained on his face. After hearing Han Yu's words, he nodded repeatedly and promised that he would never dare to hide anything.

    Because Han Yu was present, the webmaster did not dare to conceal Chang Zaitian's question at all.  But after Han Yu heard the webmaster's answer, although he was mentally prepared, Chang Zaitian still felt furious when he heard the webmaster admit that he had colluded with the pirates.

    Those who betray their companions will not receive mercy from others.  People who initially had some objections to Han Yu beating the webmaster now looked at the webmaster and complained in their hearts that Han Yu had struck too lightly.  Why didn't you just beat this bastard to death!

    "Since you admitted that you colluded with pirates to kill your colleagues, then I have nothing to explain to you. Just remember to be a good person in the next life." Chang Zaitian said to the stationmaster in a cold voice.  When the stationmaster heard this, he immediately became anxious. The instinct of survival made the stationmaster no longer care about Han Yu's fear, and shouted to Chang Zaitian urgently: "You can't kill me! You can't kill me! I also obey orders.  By the way, there are people above me. If you dare to touch me, the people behind me will definitely come to settle the score with you." As if grabbing a life-saving straw, the stationmaster shouted to Chang Zaitian.

    Chang Zaitian hesitated, although he wished he could cut the stationmaster in front of him into pieces.  But he was unwilling to sacrifice his life to accompany the webmaster.  Out of trust in Han Yu, Chang Zaitian set his sights on Han Yu.  And Han Yu did not disappoint Chang Zaitian. Han Yu rubbed his nose and said to himself: "I wonder what those people who were killed by this guy wrote in their reports later?"

    Hearing such an obvious reminder from Han Yu, Chang Zaitian's eyes lit up, but the webmaster's face suddenly turned pale. As if he had foreseen the fate he was about to encounter, the webmaster collapsed on the ground and trembled into a ball.

    "It's a pity that no one here will sympathize with the station commander. Think about the officers and soldiers who were killed just now.  Chang Zaitian and others were already furious.  If Han Yu hadn't happened to be there, Chang Zaitian believed that people like him would eventually become one of the missing people reported by the webmaster.

    The webmaster is dead!  None of the men he brought could escape.  He was also imprisoned after being interrogated.  The Courage returned to the Dawn Supply Station again and effortlessly captured the leaderless Dawn Supply Station.  According to the stationmaster's instructions, Chang Zaitian and others rescued the officers and soldiers imprisoned in private cells.  The only regrettable thing is that the pirates who colluded with the stationmaster saw that the situation was not going well and escaped early.  The stationmaster also committed suicide in the private prison where he was originally used to imprison his colleagues. From beginning to end, this guy never explained who was the backer standing behind him.

    After discussing with the rescued officer, Chang Zaitian decided to abandon the Dawn Supply Station and take the Dawn Supply Station's starship to return to the alliance. In view of the special circumstances of the Dawn Supply Station.  As for the supply stations along the way, try not to come into contact with them, and wait until you return to the alliance to worry about anything.

    Although Chang Zaitian didn't say anything about it, Han Yu understood that the meaning of that sentence was a cleansing.  A purge of the Alliance's supply depots in the Death Star.  Everyone knows the meaning of the saying that if the water is clear, there will be no fish. If the people guarding the supply depot do some petty theft, most alliances will turn a blind eye.  But this time the matter was very serious. Attacking and killing colleagues was beyond the limit of what the alliance could tolerate.

    Heaven is sin, and you can live;  You deserve to die!

    In order to make this journey smooth, Han Yu accepted Chang Zaitian's request and used the Courage to protect Chang Zaitian and others until they reunited with the alliance's fleet.

    ……

    Time passed like this day after day. On the third day, Chang Zaitian and others finally made contact with a regular alliance army that was patrolling nearby.  According to time calculation, Han Yu will be able to complete his merits as long as he continues sailing for two days.

    Originally, as long as they persisted for two more days, they could escape unscathed, but fate always liked to play tricks on Han Yu. Just when Han Yu and others put down their worries and wanted to relax, something went wrong on the Courage.

    The cause of the matter still starts with Mr. Wang buying Aveline back to the Courage.  No one thought that Mr. Wang’s lavish spending would be publicized by people who were interested.?Get out.

    The same rice feeds all kinds of people. There are people like Chang Zaitian who are willing to help others and have a full sense of justice. There are also villains who are jealous and prone to pink eye.  When they saw that Mr. Wang was rich and had a girl, these pink-eyes couldn't stand it anymore.  Those who originally did not dare to offend Han Yu because they could not find the fleet immediately began intensive preparations after learning that they would be able to join the main force in two days.  The people they have to deal with are none other than people like Han Yu, Chang Zaitian and Fulin are also the people they need to deal with in this plan.

    But if you want to deal with people like Han Yu, you can't do it just by talking.  Through this period of getting along with each other, the strength of Han Yu and others has penetrated deep into the hearts of these people.  No one wants to be tough, everyone just wants to outwit them.  And how can Han Yu and others fall into their scheme without knowing it?  The best way is to take medicine.

    Inside the Courage, Han Mengxin was complaining to Han Yu that many of the Alliance soldiers had lost sleep during this period.  I almost took all the sleeping pills prepared by the Courage.  Han Mengxin just complained, but Han Yu heard something unusual.  However, before the truth was confirmed, Han Yu remained calm and just told Ning Ping his worries.  After hearing this, Ning Ping also felt that Han Yu's worries were justified.  If you don't have insomnia in the morning, you won't have insomnia in the evening. But if you have insomnia at this time, there is obviously something wrong with it.

    In order to avoid alerting the enemy, and taking into account the uncertainty of Chang Zaitian, Han Yu and Ning Ping agreed to observe quietly first.  Since the other party collected sleeping pills, they must be preparing to administer them.  And who is the target of drugging?  Think about it.  It seemed that except for outsiders like them, no one needed to be drugged.

    Sure enough, just as Han Yu and Ning Ping thought, on the last day before joining the alliance regular army, several of Chang Zaitian's men and the officers and soldiers who were rescued at the supply depot jointly invited Han Yu and others to have a meal.  They were grateful to Han Yu and others for saving them.

    Seeing that these people were sincere in what they said, and because Han Yu didn't want to alert others, he agreed to their invitation.  The banquet was held on the transport ship of the supply station, which was relatively large.  Secondly, since those people are treating them lightly, they can’t use the ingredients stored on the Courage, right?

    Before leaving Spirit.  Han Yu called Chang Zaitian and Fulin aside and told them what he and Ning Ping had inferred.  After Chang Zaitian heard Han Yu's words at first, his first reaction was not to believe it, but his trust in Han Yu made Chang Zaitian have to believe it. Chang Zaitian could not accept this reality for a while.  On the other hand, Fulin was very calm. After listening to Han Yu's words, she asked Han Yu calmly: "Do you have any evidence for what you said?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, shook his head and replied: "I have no evidence. But the truth of the matter will be revealed soon. I don't think evidence is needed."

    "Everything depends on evidence. I won't believe you until I see it with my own eyes." Fulin looked at Han Yu and said.  Han Yu shrugged nonchalantly and replied: "It's up to you. Anyway, I just want to remind you, don't be confused and killed by others."

    Fulin: ""

    “Compared with Chang Zaitian and Fulin, Ningping went very smoothly.  Han Mengxin and others did not doubt Ning Ping's words.  After listening to Ning Ping's words, Field and others felt very angry. People's hearts are really unpredictable. Who would have thought that there are actually people in this world who can repay kindness with hatred?

    "I'm sorry. If it's not my fault" Mr. Wang said to Ning Ping and others with an apologetic look.

    Ning Ping waved his hands when he heard this and said comfortingly: "Don't take it to heart, I can't blame you for this. Although you are the reason why they want to attack us, you are just an inducement. The one who really made the decision was  On their own. They didn’t restrain their ** and it has nothing to do with others.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Mr. Wang still felt a little guilty.  When Ning Ping saw this, he didn't give much advice. He told Wu Ji and others who stayed behind on the Courage to keep an eye on this guy and not let him do anything stupid.

    Knowing that there is a trap waiting for you, of course you will not let the people you care about take risks.  Han Mengxin, Lin Ke, and Qiao Yan'er did not go. The reason was simple. Evelin suddenly fell ill. As a doctor, Han Mengxin had to treat the patient. As Evelin's good friends, Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er had no intention of going to the banquet.  .  In the end, only Han Yu, Ning Ping, Fei Erde and Shi Bafang were going to the banquet.  As for Chang Zaitian and Fulin, they have already gone back first and are no longer invited by those in the alliance.

    In the starship where the alliance personnel were riding, a group of people were gathering together to discuss actions for a while.  In the name of a banquet, they poisoned the dishes and knocked down Han Yu and others, and then robbed the Courage.  The plan is very simple, but the simpler the plan, the more valuable it is. If Han Yu had not heard Han Mengxin's complaint, Han Yu would not have thought of drugging.  That way you won't be on guard against people from the alliance.Prepare.  At that time, people like Han Yu will be meat on other people's chopping boards, and others can deal with them as they want.

    "Is the amount of sleeping pills sufficient?" Major Leighton, the main initiator of this plan who was rescued from the private prison at Dawn Supply Station, asked the group responsible for administering the drugs in a deep voice.

    "We are ready. All the sleeping pills have been ground into powder. As long as the target appears, we can take action at any time."

    "Yes." Major Leighton nodded and asked the other group: "How are the preparations for the attack going?"

    "We are always ready, as long as the target people are brought down. We will control the Spirit as quickly as possible and capture those who remain on the Spirit."

    "Okay, then I'm looking forward to your performance." Major Leighton nodded, stood up and said to the people around him: "Everyone, success or failure depends on today. I can already see victory waving to you and me."

    "Major, what should we do about those Chang Zaitian people?" someone asked aloud.

    Major Leighton was silent for a while after hearing this, and said slowly: "If they know what's going on, then I can let them go for the sake of everyone being colleagues, but if they would rather go all the way to the dark side. Then  No wonder we are so cruel.”

    *********************************

    Both sides met with their own thoughts. Major Leighton did not pay much attention to the absence of Han Mengxin and others.  In Major Leighton's eyes, they were just a few women, so there was no need to take them too seriously.  Once he had restrained the Han Yu people in front of him, it would be easy for him to deal with a few more women.

    The banquet was very lively due to the deliberate efforts of Major Leighton and the others.  Each of the four Han Yus was surrounded by a group of people who were constantly urging them to eat and drink.  Chang Zaitian and Fulin stood at both ends of the venue, looking coldly at the attentive colleagues surrounding Han Yu and others.

    Without what Han Yu had said in advance, Chang Zaitian would have thought that these colleagues were just a little too enthusiastic.  But after being vaccinated in advance by Han Yu.  When Chang Zaitian looked at these people again, he felt that these people were very hypocritical and disgusting.  He obviously wanted to stab him to death with a knife.  But now he was acting in a flattering manner, which made Chang Zaitian begin to wonder if it was a mistake for him to join the Alliance Army in the first place?

    Just when Chang Zaitian was thinking wildly, he suddenly heard someone cheering: "It's down, it's all down." Chang Zaitian came back to his senses and saw Han Yu and others lying motionless on the table. Chang Zaitian  I couldn't help but wonder.  Since Han Yu had guessed in advance how these people would deal with him, how could he not be prepared at all?

    Thinking of this, Chang Zaitian remained calm and just stood aside and watched coldly.  At this time Fulin came over.  He asked Chang Zaitian in a low voice: "What are you going to do?"

    "I don't believe Han Yu would be unprepared at all." Chang Zaitian was silent for a while and then said to Fulin.

    Fulin smiled when she heard this and whispered: "I think so too."

    While Chang Zaitian was talking to Fulin, the four of them, Han Yu, had been tied up by Major Leighton's men.  Seeing that his strategy was working, Major Leighton was a little proud. He walked up to Chang Zaitian and Fulin and asked, "Have you decided how to choose?"

    "What do you want us to choose?" Chang Zaitian asked Major Leighton with a half-smile.

    “Either join us or be like them.”

    Looking at Major Layton’s proud smiling face.  Fulin, who was standing next to Chang Zaitian, suddenly said: "Can you stop laughing? Has no one ever told you that you are more disgusting when you laugh than when you don't laugh?"

    Major Leighton stopped laughing immediately, but Major Leighton stopped laughing, but others laughed softly.  But Major Leighton couldn't get angry yet.  He could only glare at Fulin fiercely and threaten: "Stop talking nonsense and make a choice quickly."

    "I choose the third one." Chang Zaitian looked at Major Leighton and said calmly.

    "Third one? Do I have a third choice for you?" Major Leighton asked with a sneer.

    "It's precisely because you didn't give it that I said it was the third one. Listen carefully, I won't join in with a scumbag like you, and I won't choose to be caught without mercy. I will defeat you and put all of you  All the scum in the alliance will be expelled from the army. This is no place for scum like you!" By the time he said the last words, Chang Zaitian had turned into a scold.  Amidst Chang Zaitian's righteous scolding, several weak-willed guys lowered their heads in shame, while Major Leighton was completely torn and looked at Chang Zaitian without shame.  Said: "Just you? Do you think you are General Maxi?"

    "General Maxi also became a general step by step from a soldier."

    "But do you have the strength to become a general?"

    &nbsp;"Although my strength is insufficient, it is enough to deal with a scum like you."

    "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill your wish. Brothers, please remember to leave the woman behind. We will have fun in a while."

    Hearing what Major Leighton said, everyone burst out laughing.  But he never thought that it was this series of obscene laughter that aroused the murderous intention of Han Yu and others.

    Kill Alliance soldiers.  This is a troublesome thing after all.  Han Yu didn't want to get into trouble, so he decided to collect some evidence first and pretended to fall into a trap and fainted.  In fact, before coming here, Han Yu and the other three had taken medicine specially formulated by Han Mengxin. Mere sleeping pills could not do anything to the four of Han Yu.  After pretending to faint, Han Yu and the other four quietly turned on the recorder and recorded the ecstatic words of these guys who thought their plan was successful.

    “I just didn’t expect Major Leighton to be so cooperative and explain all their plans through the conversation with Chang Zaitian.  Now that the evidence is in hand, how can Han Yu and others continue to pretend to be dead.

    Ning Ping easily broke free from the restraints of the rope.  First, he punched and kicked the people around him so that they did not dare to approach, and then he slowly untied Field and Shi Bafang.  Since Han Yu is an esper, when he tied Han Yu, in addition to using ropes, he also put on a pair of shackles that restricted the ability of the esper.

    Field has always been interested in the technology of unlocking. He immediately took out a piece of thin wire that he had brought with him considering that he might need to unlock the door, and started to open the door for Han Yu.

    "Humph, don't waste your efforts. I have the key to this pair of shackles. I don't have the key" Major Leighton hadn't finished speaking yet.  He saw that the shackles on Han Yu's hands had been opened.

    "What did you just say?" Field asked Major Leighton as he put away the thin wire.

    "Don't be complacent, even if you untie Han Yu's shackles, you will not be our opponent. To tell you the truth, I have sent people to attack your Courage. If you are wise" As soon as he finished speaking, he heard  A voice came from behind and asked: "Are these the trash you mentioned about the attackers?"

    Major Layton looked back and saw a tall man throwing a humanoid object in front of him.

    "Who are you?" Major Leighton asked in surprise.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"Hahaha Wuji, your sense of presence is so low. You have been following us all the way without attracting anyone else's attention."

    "Shut up! Are you itchy?" Wu Ji glared at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu smiled and closed his mouth.  He stared at Major Layton with a malicious look on his face.  Chang Zaitian said aloud: "Leiton, your plan has failed, let's just go ahead and capture him."

    "Hmph, you want me, Leighton, to surrender? It's not that easy." As he spoke, Major Leighton suddenly took out something from his arms and shouted to Han Yu and others: "I don't think any of you dare to  Move? Let me tell you the truth, this is the self-destruction device of this starship. As long as I press it lightly, this starship will explode, and the courage that is next to this starship will not be able to think about it easy."

    Han Yu was a little disdainful of Major Leighton's desperado methods and said coldly: "Then you should do it."

    "You. Don't force me!" Major Leighton shouted urgently facing Han Yu, who was approaching step by step.

    "What am I forcing you to do? Isn't the remote control in your hand? The lives of us all depend on your thoughts. As long as you press it and you finish playing, we will finish playing with you. How dare I force it?  And you?"

    "You, stop! Don't come over!" Major Leighton stepped back and shouted to Han Yu with sweat on his forehead.

    But Han Yu was unmoved. He continued to approach and said to Major Leighton: "Why are you nervous? Are you afraid? What do you have to be afraid of? The life and death of all of us here now depends on you."  In your hands, we should be afraid of you, why should you be afraid of me?"

    "Yes, yes, me, why should I be afraid of you?" Major Leighton asked subconsciously.

    At this time, Han Yu had already walked to Major Layton's side. He grinned and waved his hand unexpectedly, snatching the remote control from Major Layton's hand. Then he said slowly: "Because I  I will snatch the remote control from your hand!"

    "You!" Major Leighton was furious, but as soon as he pointed at Han Yu and wanted to yell, he was slapped to the ground by Han Yu.  Just listen to Han Yu pointing at Major Leighton and yelling: "I, your ancestor, dare to pretend to be a terrorist in front of me? Are you worthy of this piece of rotten wood? Damn you!" As he said, Han Yu raised his leg and kicked him.  Major Layton, who tried to get up, was kicked to the ground and then stepped on his back.

    Han Yu turned around and stared at the Alliance soldiers who had taken refuge with Major Leighton.He shouted: "Who wants to become a roast suckling pig? Come forward!" No one wants to become a roast suckling pig, especially when their backbone has become a prisoner at others' feet.  It is irrational behavior to persist even though you know you are losing.  Few of the people who had taken refuge with Major Leighton were determined. After looking at each other, they unanimously raised their hands and surrendered to Han Yu and others, and the internal fight just disappeared.

 Text Chapter 737 Meeting Maxi again

    They are born from the same root, so there is no need to rush into mutual conflict.  om No one wants to see roommates fighting, but you choose your own path. Since you are an adult, you must be aware of being responsible for your own choices.  Although Chang Zaitian sympathizes with those companions who made the wrong choice, in the face of major issues of right and wrong, Chang Zaitian has never thought of favoritism. One is one, and the other is two. Since you want to kill someone for money, you must have someone who will bear the responsibility after failure.  Enlightenment, do you know regret at this time?  What did you do early?

    After imprisoning Major Layton and his group in the cell of the starship, Chang Zaitian temporarily served as the commander of the alliance team.  Originally, according to her rank, Fulin should have been the commander, but Fulin was determined not to do it, so Chang Zaitian had no choice but to take the position on her own.

    When Han Yu and his group met with the regular army of the alliance that they had contacted before, Han Yu and the other party were stunned.  What a fate, that regular Alliance army turned out to be the ninth unit led by Maxi.  Maxi was also stunned after seeing Han Yu and others, and then said to Han Yu with a face of surprise: "You guys came just in time. I am in need of help here. Please do me a favor."

    " Han Yu was very dissatisfied with Maxi's commanding tone. He is not your subordinate. Don't you know how to speak politely when asking for help?

    "We are very busy and don't have time." Han Yu replied slowly.

    Maxi immediately replied: "You guys are busy! Stop talking nonsense and come here to help! We found a secret stronghold of the beast shifter army, but we don't have enough troops and need to increase our combat power."

    "Really? But what does that have to do with us? We are not the Alliance Army and have no obligation to listen to you." Han Yu looked at Maxi and said.  Maxi was stunned when he heard this, obviously not expecting Han Yu to talk to him like this.  Snooker, who served as the adjutant, stepped forward and said to Han Yu: "For the safety of all mankind, please do us a favor."

    "Hey, this is ridiculous. I don't even ask for help when I ask for help. Is it my fault?"

    Even a fool can understand why Han Yu refused before. Maxi pointed at Han Yu and cursed, dumbfounded: "You bastard! When did you get into trouble?"

    "Is this a problem? This is the principle of life, okay? Don't think that I don't know your inner plan. You want us to join the Alliance Army in a daze, there is no way!"

    "I don't understand. What's wrong with joining the Alliance Army? Why are you so resistant?" Maxi looked at Han Yu with a puzzled look on his face and asked.

    "Originally, I thought it was because I didn't like the feeling of being restrained. But after an incident, I discovered that I was just keeping a clean mind and didn't want to be complicit in the alliance."

    Hearing Han Yu say that the Alliance Army was not good, Maxi's eyebrows immediately stood up, and he glared at Han Yu and asked, "What do you mean by that? What do you mean by being complicit? Is the Alliance Army that bad in your eyes?"

    "Hehe don't be angry. I didn't say anything about you. You are just the lotus in the mud. You must be spotless, right?"

    "Stop chatting! Explain to me clearly what you just said, otherwise don't blame me for being rude to you!" Maxi glared at Han Yu angrily and shouted.

    Han Yu shrugged nonchalantly and told Maxi what happened before they met up with Maxi.  Maxi was furious after hearing this and thought Han Yu was talking nonsense.  After hearing this, Han Yu said indifferently: "Major Layton, who attacked them, is now imprisoned in the Alliance starship. If you don't believe it, you can ask yourself."

    "I want to ask, if things are really as you said, I will definitely give you an explanation!" Maxi said a word and walked away angrily.  Half an hour later, Maxi came back.  Just come back.  The expression on his face was very lonely.

    When Han Yu saw this, he knew that Major Leighton had recruited him.  There is no choice but to take action. In the face of a violent maniac like Maxi, resisting to the end is definitely a dead end.  Moreover, with Chang Zaitian and others following him, there is absolutely no chance that Major Leighton will collude with his accomplices to confess. As long as he asks a few more people alone, it will not be difficult to know the truth of the matter.

    The truth is often cruel and unacceptable.  Maxi, who had always thought that the Alliance had just some minor problems, seemed to collapse after hearing Major Layton's confession, and returned to his starship in despair.  He didn't explain what he was going to do next, so he locked himself in the room and refused to come out.

    Snooker tried to ask for instructions, but he couldn't even get through the door.  In desperation, Snooker could only ask Han Yu to help Maxi.

    After Han Yu learned about Maxi's current situation, he curled his lips disdainfully.  I think Maxi really can't bear the blow.  But Ning Ping said something fair, thinking that it was normal for Maxi to become like this.  The belief that you have always insisted on turns out to be just a dream, and anyone else would be severely affected.  As the initiator of this, Han Yu was pushed to the horse's seat by everyone.In front of Xi's room door.

    Standing at the closed door.  Han Yu scratched his head and knocked on the door.  He shouted through the door: "Uncle Maxi, you are almost depressed. Isn't it time to come out and talk about the secret stronghold of the beast shifter army?"

    ""

    After waiting for a moment and seeing no movement in the room, Han Yu frowned, banged the door harder and shouted: "Uncle Maxi! Are you dead? Just scream if you're not dead. How can you bear the blow at this age?"  Why is your ability so poor?"

    ""

    There was still no movement in the room. Han Yu turned around and waved to Snook, who was standing not far away, and motioned for Snook to come over.  Not knowing why, Snooker walked up to Han Yu and heard Han Yu ask: "If this door is broken, you don't need me to pay for it, right?"

    "No need." Snooker glanced at Han Yu in shock, and then replied.

    After getting the answer, Han Yu nodded at Snooker, took two steps back, and then kicked open the closed door with a flying kick!  Snooker was dumbfounded. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't figure out why Han Yu in front of him was so bold?

    Under Snooker’s slightly awed gaze, Han Yu walked into the room.  As soon as I walked in, a strong smell of alcohol hit my face.  Han Yu put his hand to cover his nose and looked around, but he couldn't find Maxi.  When they walked around to the other side of the bed, they saw Maxi lying on the ground with his back stretched out, holding an unfinished wine bottle in his hand. The wine inside flowed out and wet Maxi's body for a long time.

    "Go, get some ice water!" Han Yu turned to Snooker and ordered.

    Snooker was shocked when he heard this and looked at Han Yu in disbelief. When Han Yu saw that Snooker didn't move, he couldn't help but frown.  He repeated what he just said.  This time Snooker was convinced that he had heard correctly.  By some strange coincidence, Snooker actually got some ice water as Han Yu said.

    Han Yu took the ice water, turned to Snooker and said: "You go out first, and no matter what happens for a while, don't come over." After listening to Han Yu's words.  Snooker nodded.  He hurriedly ran out of the room and dispersed the people outside the room.

    After Snooker walked out of the room, Han Yu poured ice water on Maxi's face.  Stimulated by the cold water, Maxi finally woke up.  But people are awake.  But the wine has not yet sobered up.  Maxi said in confusion: "Is it raining?"

    When Han Yu heard this, without saying a word, he rounded his arms and slapped Maxi on the right cheek. The force was a bit too much, and he slapped the unsuspecting Maxi to the ground.  Maxi was completely awake this time.  But after waking up, he became furious, and Maxi grabbed Han Yu's collar.  He yelled angrily: "You dare to hit me?"

    "Why don't you dare? You have become a coward. If I don't bully you now, how long will it take?"

    "Who are you calling a coward?" Maxi narrowed his eyes, obviously extremely angry.

    "You're not a coward? Then why did you drown your sorrows with alcohol and hide in your room alone to get drunk?" Han Yu asked with a sneer.  Hearing Han Yu's question, Maxi's face froze, and she couldn't help but loosen her hand holding Han Yu's collar.

    Looking at Maxi's dejected look, Han Yu straightened out his messed up collar, looked at Maxi and said, "Just because you find that your ideals can't be realized. Are you going to give up on yourself? Do you think you are that good?"

    "You don't understand." Maxi said to Han Yu with a painful look on his face.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I don't understand, how big of a deal it is to make you so desperate for life and death?"

    "What did you say? How big of a deal is it?" Maxi stopped immediately when he heard this.  What's the meaning?  Are you saying that you are making a fuss out of a molehill?  Being petty?

    "What? I made a mistake? Do you know what an ideal is?" Han Yu glared and continued without waiting for Maxi's answer: "The so-called ideal is an idea that cannot be easily accomplished. If it can be achieved easily  It can be done. That is not an ideal, but just an idea. Through unremitting efforts, you can finally achieve the goal you want to achieve. This is the ideal. You are ready to give up just because you see a few worms in the Alliance Army  Your own ideal. How dare you say that you are not a coward?"

    Maxi shook his head and said: "You don't understand. As the inspector general of the alliance, I have seen countless scum and scum. But most of those scum and scum are just prodigal sons or rich second generations who rely on their father's Yu Meng, but Major Layton  Those people are different. They are the most basic soldiers in the Alliance Army. They have all turned into bandits who robbed homes and homes. The Alliance is rotten to the core and there is no way to save it."

    "Are you planning to give up?" Han Yu asked softly.

    "What can I do if I don't give up?"??Already tired”

    "Bah! I really misjudged you. I originally thought you were a strong-willed person, but I didn't expect that you can't even bear a little setback. Don't tell others that you know me in the future. I can't afford to embarrass that person."  Han Yu turned around and walked away, saying as he walked: "I have pity on those who trust you and entrust their lives to you. I wonder if those who died for you will regret their sacrifice after learning your true identity."  life."

    "Stop!" Maxi roared angrily.

    "What? Do you want to refute me?" Han Yu turned around and asked, only to see Maxi rushing over.

    The two started fighting in the room. I don't know whether Maxi was angry or had forgotten. Instead of using his own abilities, he fought Han Yu with his physical body. However, Han Yu didn't have so many scruples, although he was also the same.  There is no ability to use it, but Han Yu has learned a lot of fighting skills from Buji Ke during this period. Now, using it is purely to practice with Maxi.

    Under the dual stimulation of alcohol and anger, Maxi was unable to exert most of his strength. Naturally, the result was that he was beaten black and blue by Han Yu until he fell to the ground and could not get up again.

    Han Yu sat down on Maxi’s belly, reached out and patted Maxi’s cheek and shouted, “Come on, will you try again?”

    Maxi, who had no strength, was lying on the ground just panting, and had no time to argue with Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw Maxi's suit dead, he felt bored and got off Maxi. He sat on the edge of the bed, stretched out his legs and kicked Maxi, scolding him: "Tell me, you are such a big man, and you encounter something unpleasant."  Isn't it a shame to have to live or die? Isn't it just a rotten root? You just have to start over."

    "It's easy for you to say, but it's not that simple." Maxi replied angrily.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said disdainfully: "Hey. I know that everything depends on human effort. If you give up before you do it, nothing will be accomplished in the end."

    "Things are not as simple as you think" Maxi still shook his head, unable to adopt Han Yu's opinion.  When Han Yu saw this, he didn't force it and continued to talk to himself: "It's not easy to say. I'm just afraid of failing."

    "Aren't you afraid of failure?" Maxi looked at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu replied without hesitation: "I'm scared. But I'm even more afraid of giving in before I do anything. Ten times in this world things are unsatisfactory. If everyone is as hesitant as you are, then don't do anything."

    "What if you try hard and fail in the end?"

    “Then at least I have tried hard, and I won’t die with my eyes closed because of this incident.”

    Maxi: “…”

    "You go out, I need time to calm down." Maxi glanced at Han Yu.  Said slowly.  This time, Han Yu didn't say anything rude again, shrugged, stood up and walked out.  When he came to the door, Han Yu turned around and said to Maxi: "You'd better spend less time calming down, because there are still things waiting for you to do."

    ……

    Three hours later, Maxi came to the Courage and asked Han Yu by name.  As soon as I saw Han Yu.  Maxi shook the bottle in his hand at Han Yu and said, "Drink a drink with me." After saying that, he dragged Han Yu away without any explanation. When Han Yu saw this, he quickly said: "Drinking is drinking, but"

    "Don't worry, I won't recruit you. I know you can't recruit me."

    "Hehe" Han Yu smiled when he heard this.

    It seemed that Maxi had made arrangements in advance. When Han Yu followed Maxi to the drinking place, the place had been cleared, and there were only Han Yu and Maxi in the entire restaurant.  The two sat across from each other. Maxi picked up the wine bowl and said to Han Yu: "This bowl is for me to thank you for pulling me out of depression. I'll do it first." After saying that, he raised his neck and saw the wine in the ocean bowl.  Maxi drank it all in one gulp.

    Han Yu looked at Maxi who was showing the bottom of the bowl to him, picked up the big bowl in front of him, and said with a smile: "I am a light drinker, so I can't drink like you. Let's just do whatever we want." As Han Yu said, Xiao Xiao  took a sip.  Maxi didn't care about Han Yu's idea of ??a chicken thief. He picked up his big bowl again, looked at Han Yu and said, "This bowl. I want to thank you for your advice to me." After that, he drank another bowl.  Belly.

    "Thank you, thank you. Can you not be so aggressive? I know you can drink, but you don't have to drink like this, right?" Han Yu frowned, drank all the wine in the bowl in front of him, and glared at Maxi  Bright bottom of bowl.

    Seeing this, Maxi burst into laughter and said, "Hahaha so happy. Although you are a bit of a thief, you are still quite righteous."

    "Hey~Hey, what are you talking about? Who is the thief? I'm saving money for you, okay?" Han Yu yelled a little unhappy when he heard this.

    "Hehehe" Maxi also said?? retorted and just smiled.

    This whole drinking session lasted for six hours.  Even though Han Yu said that he couldn't drink, he couldn't drink, but after snooker counted, this guy drank more than Maxi drank in total.  Moreover, Maxi was so drunk that he fell unconscious in the end, but Han Yu returned to the Courage by himself. Although he walked crookedly, he did not let anyone help him, so he staggered back to the Courage.

    After he sobered up, what Han Yu saw when he opened his eyes was Lin Ke's concerned face.  Seeing that Han Yu had woken up, Lin Ke couldn't help but feel distressed and angry and said, "Why didn't you drink yourself to death?"

    "Hehe I want to drink water." Han Yu smiled and said to Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke poured a glass of water and handed it to Han Yu, but Han Yu looked at Lin Ke pitifully and said, "I don't have any strength." Hearing this, Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and put the water down first.  On the side, he stretched out his hand to help Han Yu up. Han Yu fell into Lin Ke's arms. Lin Ke twisted Han Yu in shame, then hugged Han Yu in his arms and took the water bit by bit.  Feed it to Han Yu.

    Just when Han Yu was enjoying Lin Ke's gentle care, the blind guy came.  When he saw Han Yu lying in Lin Ke's arms, he couldn't help but said with envy: "Oh, you are so lucky."

    "Stop talking nonsense, why are you coming here to me if you don't just wait to sober up?" Han Yu asked, glaring at the visitor.

    “Of course I’m looking for you if I have something to do.”

    “Let’s just say it, Lin Ke is not an outsider.”

    Lin Ke, who originally heard that Maxi wanted to see Han Yu for something, was about to get up and leave, but sat back after hearing Han Yu's words.  Maxi didn't care and said to Han Yu: "I know you won't turn to me, so I gave up the idea of ??recruiting you. But although I can't let you become my subordinate, there is still no problem for us to be friends.  Bar?"

    "Why do I feel like you are digging a hole for me to jump into?" Han Yu looked Maxi up and down and said slowly.

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Maxi looked at Han Yu with a smile as if her thoughts had been read.

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 738: Beast Warrior Processing Factory

    F-17, the number of a planet that Maxi led the team to search for along the way.  Ever since he accepted the order of the Five Elders of the Alliance and led the Ninth Troop to wipe out the Beast Shifter Legion, Maxi and his Ninth Troop have fought against the Beast Shifter Legion hundreds of times along the way.  The scale of these battles varies, and there are wins and losses, but generally speaking, Maxi's side still wins more and loses less.  The planet currently discovered, numbered F-17, is the secret stronghold of a legion of beast shifters.  In line with the principle of not letting things go if they pass by, Maxi wants to eradicate this secret stronghold.

    "It's just that due to the battle with the beast shifter army during this period, the ninth unit under Maxi is already short of personnel, and the supporting personnel are still on their way here.  But Maxi was an impatient person. He no longer wanted to wait any longer. He just wanted to kill those beast shifters as soon as possible so that he could lead his team back and start his own plan.

    In response to Maxi’s request for assistance, Han Yu nodded in agreement.  It's not that Han Yu has a personal grudge against the beast-turned-legion, but that Han Yu feels that what the beast-turned-legion is doing is a bit inhumane.  Han Yu is not a moral defender, but he still has justice in his heart.  What's more, I just gave Maxi a drink, so I can't wipe out her face.

    After receiving Han Yu’s reply that he promised to help, Maxi immediately returned to his starship and began to arrange the subsequent offensive mission, while Han Yu told Ning Ping and others about his plan.  Although he agreed to Maxi's request, Han Yu had no intention of involving Ning Ping and others in this matter.  This time, only Han Yu participated in the operation.  Although Ning Ping and others expressed their opposition to Han Yu's decision, unfortunately, in Han Yu's case, all their objections were ineffective.

    And when Maxi saw that only Han Yu came over, although she was a little disappointed, her attention was quickly attracted by what she was going to do next.

    Like divine soldiers descending from the sky, people like Maxi caught the beast shifter army by surprise.  Because of many battles, the officers and soldiers of Maxi's Ninth Force still knew a little about the weaknesses of these beast shifters.  In one encounter, the beast shifter warrior guarding this secret stronghold was knocked down in half.  The remaining half was hard to resist.  He retreated to a secret stronghold, and at the same time contacted another nearby stronghold to rush here for support.

    Maxi took the lead, rushing to the front of the attacking team to act as a tank, mainly responsible for drawing hatred; Han Yu followed closely behind, acting as a mage responsible for firepower output.  The ninth unit roamed around to deal with last hits.  Everyone cooperates in a tacit understanding.  In no time, he broke through the defense of the beast shifter and rushed into this secret stronghold.  But as soon as he entered the stronghold, Maxi, who was acting as a t, felt something was wrong.

    It seems that the scale of this secret stronghold is not very large, but there are really a lot of beast shifter warriors here.  In particular, some of the beast-turned-warriors were wet all over their bodies, as if they had crawled out of formaldehyde just now.  The further you go, the more beast-turned-warriors there are, but they are only in quantity, while the quality is declining rapidly.

    Han Yu was worried that Maxi would eventually lose his strength.  He quickly stepped forward and replaced Maxi, letting Maxi recover his strength, while he led the ninth unit to go deeper, hoping to completely eradicate this secret stronghold.

    ……

    When the last beast-turned-warrior fell to the ground, Han Yu and others cheered. The cleanup was finally completed. This battle lasted longer than any other battle. Everyone was dripping with sweat, and some  After the battle, he sat down on the ground.  He didn't care whether the floor was clean or not.

    Han Yu didn’t want to be covered in blood, and Han Yu also wanted to see what secrets were hidden in this secret stronghold of the beast shifter army.  Reaching out to push open the door guarded by the beast-turned-warrior, Han Yu saw clearly what was happening behind the door.

    A production assembly line.  To be more precise, it is an assembly line operation belt for producing beast shifter warriors.  Every modified beast warrior was neatly arranged on a conveyor belt.  If the conveyor belt hadn't been stuck at this moment, there's no telling how long the fight would have continued.

    Han Yu first walked to the conveyor belt and turned it off. At this time, Maxi also walked in with others.  See Han Yu turn off the conveyor belt.  He walked to the side and asked, "Han Yu, what did you find?"

    "Besides what's in front of me, I haven't found anything else." Han Yu replied, pointing to the beast-turned-warrior on the conveyor belt.

    "The person who can come up with this method is a genius." Maxi said slowly.

    Han Yu said: "Yes, a genius. And he is also a genius who fears that the world will not be in chaos. If only this guy used his intelligence to benefit mankind, it would be better to say that this guy chose to go against mankind."

    “…I really want to meet him.”

    "You continue to cause trouble with him. One day you will see him." Han Yu replied casually.

    ?While having a useless conversation with Maxi, Han Yu discovered an unusual place here.  Go in front of that wall.  He reached out and pushed hard, and the wall was pushed open.

    After discovering the secret door, Maxi couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Han Yu, how did you discover this door?"

    “You can find it if you look carefully.”

    "Then why didn't I find it?"

    Han Yu ignored Maxi and walked into the secret door.  Maxi waved his hand upon seeing this, and several soldiers from the Ninth Unit followed.  Inside the secret door is a room similar to an operating room.  There was an operating table in the center, with a half-dissected animal warrior on it.  Looking at the external features, this is a lion warrior. However, if you look closely, you will find that this lion warrior should be just a defective product. The transformation is not very safe. It has more human characteristics than animal transformation.

    Fighting back his nausea, Han Yu came closer. Just as Han Yu was about to take a closer look at the Lion Warrior whose chest was opened and his internal organs were exposed, he didn't expect that the sound of approaching footsteps aroused the Lion Warrior's idea.  Because the lion warrior's eyes were blind and his body was fixed motionless on the operating table, Han Yu thought that the lion warrior had died at first, but he didn't expect that this guy's vitality was so strong.  Not dead yet.

    "Who? Who is where?" the lion warrior asked.  But Han Yu was not interested in answering, and silently walked closer and looked at the Lion Warrior. After receiving no answer, the Lion Warrior did not remain silent, but continued: "I don't care who you are? Please help me."  Do me a favor and kill me.”

    "Everyone else wants to live, why do you want to die?"

    "I'm hopeless. Instead of waiting for death slowly, it's better to die quickly."

    "Don't worry, I think your injury is not very serious, and there is still a possibility of recovery." Han Yu heard what the Lion Warrior said pitifully.  Couldn't help but comfort him.  But after hearing this, the lion warrior shook his head feebly, "Even if I am not injured, my lifespan is not long. My beast transformation failed, and the failed defective product does not have much vitality. The reason why I  It will be like this. It’s just because the people here want to observe the whole process of the death of this defective product like me.”

    "If that's the case, then I have good news to tell you. Those who want to observe the whole process of your death have already reported to God before you. By the way, do you believe in God?"

    "Do not believe."

    "Then I'm really sorry. You just need to know that the guys who made you like this are dead."

    "Are you an alliance army!?" the Lion Warrior suddenly asked with excitement.

    "Well, were you also in the Alliance Army before?" Han Yu looked at the Lion Warrior curiously and asked.  It’s okay not to ask about the result.  The question evoked the lion warrior's sadness, and blood and tears flowed from his already dry eyes.  The lion warrior said with a choked voice: "Yes, before I was captured and turned into this ghost, I was indeed a soldier of the Alliance Army. Unfortunately, that is in the past."

    "You said you were an Alliance soldier, what evidence do you have?" Maxi, who came in later, happened to hear what the Lion Warrior said.  He walked over and asked.

    "Is your voice that of General Maxi?" The Lion Warrior asked uncertainly after carefully identifying it.

    "You know me?"

    "Yes, I was ordered to go to the alliance headquarters, and I met you occasionally there. It's a pity that you are so forgetful that you can't remember me, a junior soldier, who once asked you for directions."

    In response to the slightly frustrated words of the Lion Warrior, Maxi had no words.  Because the truth is just as the Lion Warrior said, Maxi really couldn't remember where he had met a soldier.

    "General, please execute me. Anyway, I am hopeless. Please allow me to be released as soon as possible."

    "Okay. I can send you away personally. But before that, I have something to ask you." Maxi thought about it and said to the Lion Warrior.

    After hearing this, the lion warrior smiled slightly and replied: "I know what the general wants to ask me, so let me answer the general's questions."

    "Okay, be happy. I promise you. When I finish asking what I need to know, I will personally give you a ride."

    "This makes me miss the general too much. Please ask, general, and I will tell you everything."

    Maxi was very satisfied with the attitude of the Lion Warriors, and Maxi wanted to ask.  It's nothing more than something about the beast shifter army.  It's just that the lion warrior's position in the beast shifter army is not conspicuous, and he knows very little about it.  In the confession of the lion warrior.  The only thing that caught Maxi's attention was that the lycanthrope army had extremely strong financial resources and was even more lavish in doing things.  Lion warrior suspects lycanthropyThe Legion of Beast Transformers is just a cover, and the biggest threat is really hiding behind the Legion of Beast Transformers.

    “Whether it’s the food and drink of the personnel or the funds required for research, it all requires money.  But money will not fall from the sky. If you want to make money, you have to work hard to earn it.  It can be said that the funds that the beast shifter army has to spend can't be earned by oneself. Behind the beast shifter army, there must be one or more interest groups hidden.

    Originally, Maxi didn’t want to think too much, or maybe he was deliberately avoiding the issue.  But this problem was like a hurdle that could never be overcome, and it was finally placed in front of Maxi.

    According to the wishes of the Lion Warrior, Maxi personally ended the life of the Lion Warrior.  While Maxi wasn't paying attention, Han Yu quietly walked out the door.  It can be seen from Maxi's face that the lion warrior Han Yu discovered seemed to have told Maxi some terrible news.  As the saying goes, a dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist, so Han Yu didn't want to continue to interfere in this matter.

    But Maxi was not going to let Han Yu go. Seeing that Han Yu was about to run away, he immediately stopped Han Yu and said, "Don't leave in a hurry. We still have some unfinished business."

    Han Yu, who was blocked in his way, said helplessly to Maxi: "It's your business if you don't want to live, why do you have to drag me as your backer?"

    "You have the ability to help me." Maxi looked at Han Yu sincerely and said.

    "That's your illusion. In fact, I don't have any ability at all."

    "Do not be humble."

    "Old ghost, I'll be humble with you. To tell you the truth, I don't want to cause trouble. You are the inspector general of the alliance and have countless subordinates, but I am just an ordinary explorer. I can't afford to provoke the beast shifter army.  A behemoth."

    "You underestimate yourself too much." Maxi looked at Han Yu and said.

    After hearing this, Han Yu scratched his head in frustration, and simply made it clear to Maxi, "I will not follow you to cause trouble with the beast shifter army."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the team member responsible for the security work outside trotting over. He said to Maxi nervously: "General, we found that an enemy is approaching. Do you want to fight immediately?"

    "Fight!" Maxi replied without hesitation.

    Han Yu shook his head and expressed his disapproval of Maxi's order without even asking about the enemy's situation.  Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle.  People like Maxi rely on their own abilities to excel, otherwise they would have died countless times.

    Although I am complaining in my heart, now I and Maxi are grasshoppers tied on a rope. If you can't run away, you can't run away from me.  If he wants to survive, Han Yu can only continue to fight side by side with Maxi.

    The incoming enemies are also members of the Beast Shifter Legion. Judging from their hurried appearance, they must have rushed over immediately after receiving the request for help, without even having time to rest.  The ninth unit, which had been fighting fiercely for a long time, was not far behind the beast shifter army that came to the rescue. The two sides started a fierce battle at the gate of the secret stronghold.

    Taking advantage of the narrow entrance to the secret stronghold, the people of the ninth unit firmly guarded the entrance of the cave. No matter how powerful the beast-turners were, it was useless if they couldn't get in.  Moreover, Maxi has also ordered people to report the situation here to the Ninth Unit who is on standby on the starship. I believe that it will not be long before the Ninth Unit on standby will move behind the beastly warriors and cut off the beastly warriors.  retreat.  Now, Maxi's task is to delay until his reinforcements arrive and attack the beast-turned-warriors from front to back together with his own people.

 Text Chapter 739: The Revenge of the Lycanthrope Legion

    Gundaru is a planet located in the middle circle of the Death Star.  Although this planet has mountains, water, and vegetation compared to other planets, and it seems to be a very suitable planet for human survival, on the contrary, this planet seems to be very repulsive to humans. Anyone who has stayed on this planet  People will encounter misfortune to varying degrees.  In the league's blacklist, Gundaru Star has always been at the top.

    But no one would have thought that this planet, which is regarded as a cursed place by the alliance, would have huge buildings under the surface, and those who shuttle among these buildings are precisely those who are considered not to be accepted by the Gundaru planet.  of human beings.  It's just that these humans are not sent by the Alliance, but are lycanthropy researchers who are working against the Alliance.

    In the largest room among these buildings, a group of people, the leaders of the lycanthrope army, were holding a round table meeting.  As the founder of the Lycanthrope Legion, the Grand Marshal of the Lycanthrope Legion, Ivan, had a face as deep as water. He sat in the main seat without saying a word, silently looking at the Lycanthrope Legion who was giving an impassioned speech that made people urinate.  Chief of Staff Hruf.

    "Comrades, our lycanthrope army has reached a critical moment of life and death! Just now, I just got the latest information. That damn, insidious, despicable Alliance General Maxi once again made a sneak attack on our base at sea.  A beastly warrior processing factory in the Mingwei Star Territory, and after occupying it, ambushed another team of beastly warriors who went for reinforcements. This is not the first time, but the one hundred and seventh time. Comrades, it’s been a long time  One hundred and seven times, are our warriors so incompetent? Can we only watch the enemy destroy the fruits of our hard work again and again? No! I don’t believe it! I believe that our animal warriors are not  So weak, I believe that as long as we are serious, Maxi, who is jumping around like a flea, will be crushed to death by us as easily as a flea. But, why? Why hasn't it been so long to issue a killing order to Maxi? Why should we turn a blind eye?  Watching that Maxi uproot the strongholds we have worked so hard to build over the years one by one?"

    "Hruf, you are off topic." Ivan tapped his index finger on the table and reminded Hruf in a deep voice.  Above Hruf, there is a joint council composed of seven people, which is the highest authority of the entire beast shifter army.  He holds the power of life and death for everyone in the beast-turned-legion.

    Khruf knew that Ivan interrupted him for his own good. He smiled gratefully at Ivan and opened his mouth to continue talking.  I saw the door of the meeting hall being pushed open, and someone from the joint meeting walked in slowly. When he saw the people in the meeting hall, he couldn't help but smile and said: "Hey, you don't deal with the matters you are responsible for.  What are you all doing here?"

    "Mr. Chekov. We are summarizing the losses of the lycanthrope army during this period." Ivan answered.

    Chekov did not ask further questions after hearing this, but just smiled and said: "There is no need to summarize. I know that you are dissatisfied with the previous decision of our council, and I am here to issue the latest order to you."

    Ivan’s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he quickly asked: “Mr. Chekov, are you ready to start a counterattack?”

    "Well. The reason why I didn't agree to let you go free before is because Maxi is an important experimental subject in an experiment we are conducting. Now that experiment has been basically completed and has reached the stage of actual combat testing."

    "Can I know what the experiment is?" Ivan was silent for a moment and asked aloud.

    "In your capacity, you have the right to know." Chekov replied after hearing this.  The implication is that no one else is qualified to know except Ivan.  As soon as Hruf heard this, he immediately left the meeting hall with other people in the meeting room.  After the door of the conference hall was closed and Chekov made sure that no one was around, he answered Ivan's previous question with a serious face.

    After Chekov left, Khruf, who had been hiding far away with others, returned to the meeting hall.  As soon as he entered the meeting hall, he saw that Ivan, who was always known for his calmness, looked pale and had sweat on his forehead.

    "Marshal, what's wrong with you?" Upon seeing this, Hruf quickly stepped forward and asked with concern.

    As if he had just seen Hruf, Ivan suddenly came back to his senses.  Stopping Hrouf who was about to go find a doctor, Ivan took a deep look at Hroof, shook his head and said, "No need to find a doctor, I'm fine."

    Seeing that Ivan didn’t want to see a doctor, Hruf didn’t insist.  He just looked at Ivan quietly and waited for orders.  As chief of staff, Hruf certainly knew what to ask and what not to ask.  It can be seen from Chekov's solemnity just now and Ivan's abnormality now that what Chekov told Ivan is definitely not simple.  Excessive curiosity can kill you.  Hruf did not want to involve himself in pursuing the truth.

    Ivan glanced at Khruf silently and said in a deep voice: "Order! The sanctioning force of the beast shifter legion will start from now on. In response to the harassment during this period,Maxi the Scrambler begins the hunt.  "

    Hearing that the elites of the beast-shifter legion could be used, Hruf couldn't help but feel a little excited. But before Hruf's excitement could be relieved, Ivan continued: "The sanctions force has complete autonomy.  Do not accept orders from anyone. Hruf, you should immediately put down what you are doing and go to the hidden line we have arranged within the alliance. There is a problem there."

    "Why, why?" Khruf looked at Ivan puzzled and asked.  It's obviously time to use yourself now, but why should you find reasons to spare yourself?

    "Have you forgotten the rules in the legion?" Ivan's face sank when he heard this, and he glared at Hruf and shouted.

    Hruf's face turned pale, but he still refused to give up and defended: "I obey the marshal's order, but I hope to know the reason."

    "combination beast." Ivan was silent for a moment and slowly said three words.

    There is no need to continue to give hints, Hruf has already understood.  Although the lycanthrope army can allow humans to possess certain abilities of beasts through the power of science, the lycanthropic warriors are not without weaknesses. The biggest regret is that once the lycanthropic warriors take shape, there is no room for improvement in strength.  In other words, whatever strength the beast-turned-warrior had at the beginning will remain the same strength until death.  Although mass production can be achieved in this way, due to the generally low combat effectiveness, the beast warriors produced by mass production can only deal with ordinary people. When facing higher-level opponents, they are just cannon fodder.  And if we study the sustainable evolution of beast warriors, the amount of money required is a terrifying astronomical figure.  In order to save money, researchers within the lycanthrope army came up with a new concept, the concept of combined beasts.  Based on the human body, different types of beast genes are added.  This allows a new generation of beast warriors to possess a variety of beast abilities.

    Seeing that Khruf understood his hint, Ivan lowered his voice and comforted him: "Don't think too much, I'm letting you leave here temporarily to protect you."

    "MarshalI understand."

    *************************************

    Inside the secret stronghold of the lycanthrope army that was destroyed by Maxi's men

    At this time, Maxi was holding a captured notebook in his hand and reading non-stop.  After flanking the beast-turned-warriors who came for reinforcements, Maxi followed the clues and tracked the beast-turned-warriors who were deliberately let go to find the stronghold of these beast-turned-warriors.  The IQ of ordinary beast warriors is generally not high.  Other than following orders.  When faced with failure, the most common reaction is to go home.  Maxi came to this conclusion after many battles with animal warriors.

    When Maxi and his people appeared at this stronghold, the people working in the stronghold seemed not to have expected that Maxi would suddenly appear.  It is precisely because of this that most of the research materials were seized, which also gave Maxi a deeper understanding of the research on lycanthropes.

    "The person who can think of such a thing as beast transformation is indeed a genius, but it's a pity that his intelligence is not used in the right place.  Not only does it not benefit mankind, but it is gradually threatening the stability of human society.  And it can be seen from these research materials.  The manufacturing process of beast warriors is extremely bloody and has gone beyond the acceptable psychological range of humans.  Compared with this stronghold, the previous beast-turned-warrior processing factory was only as bloody as a small one.  This stronghold is simply a slaughterhouse, and the strong smell of blood lingers and is nauseating.

    "Sir, the search has been completed. Can we evacuate?" Snooker suppressed his nausea and reported to Maxi.  After hearing this, Maxi glanced at Snooker who was gritting his teeth and persisting, and asked with concern: "Can you still persist?"

    "Yes." Snooker replied without hesitation.

    ??For Snooker’s answer.  Maxi expressed satisfaction and nodded slightly.  Maxi pointed to the corpses everywhere and said to Snooker: "Snocker, remember what you saw today. This is the result of human ambition and desire losing their restraints. As a human being,  You must have your own limits on how to behave. There are some things you can do and some things you cannot do."

    "Sir, I don't quite understand." Snooker looked at Maxi in confusion and asked.

    Maxi smiled after hearing this and continued: "Snooker. Do you know why I want to drag you into the Supervision Office? Because you are a principled person and you know where your bottom line is. If you touch it,  You will not do things that are based on your own bottom line. And you are also a perseverant person. Only people like you who know how to stick to your own opinions can do a good job in supervision. As a supervisor, you not only supervise others, but also  Supervise yourself. The saying that if you are upright, you are not afraid of a slanted shadow, this does not apply in the Supervision Office. In the Supervision Office, only if you are upright can you be qualified to supervise others."

    Snooker doesn’t understand Mark?Why are you telling yourself this? But it’s rare that Maxi is in a good mood today, and Snooker doesn’t want to ruin Maxi’s good mood.  You must know that when Master Maxi is in a bad mood, the people below him will be on tenterhooks.  But Snooker didn't ruin Maxi's good mood, but other ignorant guys came to ruin it.

    "Uncle Maxi, why are you still here? Do you want to spend a few days here?" Han Yu's voice sounded from far to near.  Hearing Han Yu's voice, Maxi's face turned solemn and said to Han Yu, who was walking over, "What are you doing here?"

    Han Yu didn’t care about Maxi’s face. Hearing this, he replied: “Oh, I’m going to leave. I’d like to say hello to you before leaving and ask you for something.”

    "Do you also need to ask others for help?"

    "It's so new. I'm not God, so I can't do everything without asking for help."

    "Hahaare you asking me to do something?"

    "Well you can understand it that way. But let me declare in advance that if you plan to take the opportunity to blackmail me, then you have made the wrong calculation." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Maxi's face suddenly stiffened, and she stared at Han Yu angrily for a long time. When Han Yu stared back, unwilling to be outdone, he waved his hand helplessly and said, "If you fart, hurry up."

    "Okay." Han Yu agreed and farted seriously.

    "You guy" Maxi said, glaring at Han Yu angrily.  But Han Yu said innocently: "You said you could let me go."

    "If you have anything to say, tell me quickly." Maxi said with a depressed look.  It can be said that Maxi is really at her wits end when it comes to Han Yu.  This guy has no sense of justice or honor at all, and he is not infected by his passionate speech at all.

    Seeing Maxi’s depressed look, Han Yu explained his purpose to Maxi with a smile.  It was easy for Han Yu to come to Maxi.  I just want to ask Maxi to help take care of the people in Bukit.  Buji, the Sibu family, Mr. Wang, and the mermaid Evelyn are all leaving the Courage to go to the Alliance.  Although Chang Zaitian can help take care of her, Chang Zaitian's position is not very high. Even if he wanted to take care of her, he probably wouldn't be able to take care of her much.  But Maxi is different. This guy is also a celebrity in the league.  There are many problems that Chang Zai Tian cannot solve.  It might only be a matter of words to get to Maxi.  It’s not that Buji and the others want to use their power to bully others, I just hope that raising the banner of Maxi will reduce some unnecessary troubles for Buji and others in their new life in the alliance.

    "Is this why you are looking for me?" Maxi looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "Yes, what's wrong?" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    “…Then don’t you know that Wuji has decided to take his pet with me?”

    "Ah? When did it happen?"

    "Just yesterday."

    "You're not deceiving me, are you? Even though she is quite young, her behavior is like a blank sheet of paper" Han Yu looked at Maxi suspiciously and asked.  Upon hearing this, Maxi immediately turned away with a guilty conscience.  Changing the subject, he said: "Not only that Wuji, but also your friend Chang Zaitian. He has accepted my recruitment and will serve under me after returning the ashes of his sacrificed comrades."

    "I'm not worried about Chang Zaitian's future, but about that person in Bukit. I hope you will think about it carefully. Don't let me despise you, okay? The feeling you give me has always been very positive."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Maxi said: “If you are worried about Wu Ji’s safety, then you should come to my place.”

    "Only when an eagle has been trained can it spread its wings and soar in the sky. Although Wuji is unsophisticated, it is still good to be by your side. Uncle Maxi, I want to give you a piece of advice here, don't underestimate Wuji."  Maybe you will ask Wuji to save you in the future.”

    Maxi’s recruitment failed again. He stared at Han Yu helplessly and asked, “Aren’t you worried about Wu Ji’s safety?”

    "He is not a child. Accepting a little setback can make him grow up faster." Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.

    “Du~du~du~” Just when Maxi was about to start another argument with Han Yu.  The communicator in the stronghold suddenly made a warning sound.

    Maxi and Han Yu came closer and took a look. There was a sentence written on the display screen, "Order all strongholds that have received this order to abandon the stronghold immediately and return to the headquarters. Repeat it. Abandon the stronghold immediately and return to the headquarters."

    Why did you suddenly give up your stronghold?  From this news, it can be seen that this is not the only stronghold that will be abandoned. It can be said that all nearby strongholds should receive this order.  But why give up?  After all, this is a stronghold that took a long time to establish.  It’s easy to give up?It is difficult to build.  It is impossible to give up without any reason, there are only reasons why you must give up.  Then you have to choose to give up.  As for the person who could make the beast-turned-legion make such a decision, Han Yu seemed to be unable to think of another person besides Maxi in front of him.

    As if remembering something, Maxi opened the confiscated notebook that she had not read before.  This is a private note, which once mentioned a new type of animal warrior.  It's just that the beast-turned-warriors are still in the experimental stage, and they haven't fully mastered the beast-turned-technology.  Could it be that the abandonment of these strongholds was due to the experiment?  I looked at the record time of the experiment mentioned, and it was already two years ago.

    "Uncle Maxi, you seem to have discovered something?" Han Yu came over and asked.

    Maxi put away his notes, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Why are you still here? Didn't you say you were leaving here? Why aren't you leaving?"

    Regarding Maxi’s expulsion order, Han Yu smiled and shook his head, replying: “I am a very curious person, and I will not leave here easily before I figure out what I am interested in.”

    "I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. If it's too late, you might not be able to leave." Maxi looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    Han Yu smiled when he saw this and said to Maxi: "Uncle Maxi, you don't need to use provocation. When I want to leave, you won't be able to keep me even if you force me to stay."

    “The implication is that I don’t want to leave now, and I can’t drive him away, right?” Maxi thought to himself after hearing this.  However, the expression on his face was still very serious. He looked at Han Yu and said, "Then let me tell you in advance. It's not that I won't let you go, but that you don't want to leave. If you encounter danger later, you won't allow it."  Complain about me.”

    "Uncle Maxi, it seems you already know something?" Han Yu looked at Maxi and asked.

    "Ah, it's just a bit of speculation." Maxi said casually.

 Text Chapter 740 Six-faced Beast Warrior

    No matter how Han Yu pressed, Maxi just refused to tell Han Yu what he had discovered.  Han Yu saw that Maxi just didn't say anything, so he stopped asking any more questions.  Anyway, you will know sooner or later, so don’t tell me if you don’t want to.

    Unlike the starship Maxi is riding on, Han Yu’s starship Courage has a chameleon system. By activating the chameleon system and hiding behind Maxi’s starship, Han Yu and his group can leave at any time.  Although Maxi envied the advancement of the Courage, he could not do anything to rob it by force. He could only express tactfully that if Qiao Yan'er was willing to come to the alliance, he could provide Qiao Yan'er with a better research environment.  This kind of poaching in front of Han Yu will naturally arouse Han Yu's dissatisfaction. Of course, Qiao Yaner's direct refusal is also the main reason for Maxi to give up.  As Qiao Yaner said, the alliance is no longer the alliance it once was. It was a vanity fair, not a paradise for researchers.  Today's alliance is no longer an employment system based on ability, but rather based on appearance and connections.  That's where villains run rampant.  Especially in the research institute, there is a couplet circulating there that directly explains the problems there.  The first couplet is: If you say you can do it, you can do it, and you can do it if you don’t.  The second line is: If you say no, it won't work, and if you can, it won't work.  Hengpi: Don’t accept it.

    “However, Qiao Yaner’s face-to-face rejection was still a big blow to Maxi.  Qiao Yan'er's identity determines that her speech represents the voice of some people in the league. Not only Qiao Yan'er, but also Han Yu, Ning Ping, Field and others have a sense of disapproval of the league. It is also the feeling of most young people in the league today.  people's attitude towards the alliance.

    Dissatisfaction with their own status quo and distrust of the alliance have led to today's young people being full of rebellion and decadence.  Rebellion comes from distrust of the alliance, while decadence comes from the fact that the alliance controls important industries in society. Young people are no longer able to obtain corresponding rewards through their own efforts. They watch those who climb on top of them and dominate just because they have connections.  There are very few blessed people who can maintain psychological balance.

    The biggest characteristic of young people is impulsiveness. Once incited, they will do unpredictable things.  The alliance now possesses absolute force, which can deter those who are dissatisfied with the alliance. However, once forces emerge that can compete with the alliance, the alliance will not be far away from collapse.  Alliance at this time.  It's like sitting on a pile of dry firewood. All it takes is a spark to end your life in a sea of ??fire.  It is precisely because of this understanding that Maxey took up the position of Inspector General, hoping to restore the league's image in people's minds through his own efforts.  But now it seems.  Maxi undoubtedly failed.  He is just fighting alone, but his enemy is a huge and intricate force.

    It was precisely because of Qiao Yan'er's rejection that it strengthened an idea deep in Maxi's heart.  He wants change.  We need to make the alliance an organization that can speak for the people, instead of sitting on top of the people and lording it over them.

    But in order to achieve this wish, Maxi must first resolve the crisis in front of him.  On the third day after seeing the news from the stronghold, Maxi's previous suspicions were confirmed.  The combination beast recorded in the notebook appeared alive in front of Maxi.

    Seeing the different beasts standing in front of him, looking like a lion, a tiger, a bear and a leopard, Maxi's face became solemn.  Maxi felt the pressure from this combination beast warrior.  This is a feeling I haven't had in a long time.  It is for this reason that Maxi did not let his ninth unit participate in the battle, but chose to face the enemy alone.

    Of all the people present, I am afraid that only the Sibu family was happy to finally meet someone who was uglier than themselves.  It's not easy.  But no one went to share the joy of not being like a family. Everyone was attracted by the combination beast warrior who was fighting Maxi.

    Maxi’s strength is well known. Although Maxi only has the ability to control his own muscles, as the saying goes, one force can defeat ten.  The powerful strength means that Maxi does not need to learn any martial arts, as long as the speed is enough.  Then you don’t have to worry about not being able to defeat your opponent.  As for speed, Maxi has always attached great importance to it.  While strengthening your own strength, your speed will also be improved.

    Generally speaking, no opponent against Maxi can survive twenty rounds.  Either he was directly beaten to death by Maxi or he became Maxi's prisoner.  But now.  The combined beast that appeared in front of everyone for the first time has already fought with Maxi for fifty rounds, but it is still fighting Maxi.  And it was still a close fight.

    Opposite the combination beast, Maxi looked at his opponent solemnly.  At this point in the fight, Maxi has already exerted half of his strength, and it is obvious that the combination beast, like Maxi, has not used its full strength.  This made Maxi feel a little uneasy, worried that when he exerted his full strength, the combination beast would have a back-up plan.  Finding out the limits of Combomon is what Maxi wants to do most at the moment.  But the combination beast seems to have an insight into Maxi's thoughts at this time. No matter how Maxi tries, the combination beast always maintains the same strength as Maxi.The state of ??.

    Seeing that the battle had lasted for nearly half an hour, Maxi decided to take a risk and planned to use 70% of his strength to test the strength of the combination beast again.  When Maxi increased his strength, the combination beast also began to increase its own strength.

    The result of the trial is still a draw

    In the distance of the battlefield, Han Yu frowned and looked at Maxi and the combined beasts in the battlefield. Ning Ping on the side saw this and asked softly: "Han Yu, what did you find?"

    "I feel like that combo beast didn't try its best." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this, and thought to himself: "Isn't this nonsense? Everyone can see it." Then Han Yu continued: "And I think that combo beast did it on purpose."

    “Do you do this on purpose?” Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this.  Looking at the combination beast again, it is indeed as Han Yu said, that combination beast gives people a contrived feeling.  It's like eating something that can be eaten in one bite but eating it in small bites. Apart from the chicken thief, I'm afraid the only reason is to show it to others.

    But what is the reason for doing this?  This combination beast is not here to reminisce with Maxi, but why does it deliberately make this gesture?

    "Maybe this guy is studying?" Han Yu said slowly while looking at the combined beasts on the battlefield.

    "Study?What are you going to do?" Ning Ping was silent for a while and asked Han Yu.  Hearing this, Han Yu stretched his waist, moved his body and said to himself: "Maxi is quite a good person. Although he is usually a bit old-fashioned, he is a good person, and good people should not live long."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping already understood Han Yu's plan, nodded and said, "Count me in."

    "Of course I have to count you. To be honest, I'm really unsure about that combination beast."

    "Are you not sure either?" Ning Ping asked with some surprise.

    "Of course, you can see how strong this guy is by seeing how he still hasn't lost in the fight with Maxi. If it were you or me, would we be able to fight Maxi so easily?"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping looked at the combination beast, shook his head at Han Yu, and asked, "Are you planning to join forces with me?"

    "Well. There are many injustices in this world. But only life. It is absolutely fair. Everyone has only one life. When you die, you should return to dust and dust to dust. Don't continue to cause trouble to the living in this world.  ." Han Yu replied while moving his body.

    "When do you plan to take action?" Ning Ping also asked while moving his body.

    Han Yu stared at Maxi and replied: "Let's wait a while. To be honest, I am also quite interested in Maxi's state when he exerts his full strength."

    "Are you worried that you will fight Maxi in the future?" Ning Ping was silent for a while and asked Han Yu.

    Han Yu obviously didn’t expect Ning Ping to suddenly ask him this question.  After a moment of silence, he nodded and replied: "There are no permanent friends in this world, only eternal interests. Maxi is different from you and me. There will not be any conflict of interest between us, so we can always get along. And Maxi, he  He is an ambitious person, and if he wants to achieve his ambition, he will inevitably have to fight with many people. I don’t know if I will find a conflict of interest with him in the future. Just in case, I want to have some peace of mind in advance.  It’s very important.”

    Ning Ping was a little surprised by Han Yu's honesty.  At the same time, I can also feel that what Han Yu said was not deliberately perfunctory.  Will people like me really conflict with Maxi one day?  If given a choice, Ningping hopes that day will never come.

    Just as Ning Ping was praying in his heart, he heard Han Yu whisper excitedly: "Here he comes."

    What’s coming?  Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in confusion, followed Han Yu's gaze, and immediately understood what Han Yu was referring to.  Just see it on the battlefield.  Maxi was like a glowing object, bursts of golden light emitting from all over his body, and in the light, every muscle on Maxi's body was squirming.  It makes people feel a little sick after watching it.  But in addition to being a little disgusting, the intimidation exuded by Maxi is also gradually increasing.  Even Han Yu and Ning Ping were watching the battle from a distance.  You can also clearly feel the deterrent force. Under the influence of that deterrent force, the pressure on Han Yu and Ning Ping doubled.

    What surprised Han Yu and Ning Ping was that the combination beast standing opposite Maxi seemed to have little impact. When Maxi began to exert his full strength, the combination beast also began to take action.  As if in response to Maxi's actions, the Combomon also started a new combination.  The combination beast that just appeared is just a beastly form in appearance, but as the battle continues, the beastly form of the combination beast has been transformed.?Changes began to occur, and the same body began to show various animalistic characteristics.  When Maxi used all his strength to transform into a muscle monster, the combination beast also had six animal-like characteristics.

    It has a leopard head and lion paws, a bear body with tiger stripes, eagle wings on its back, and a poisonous snake serving as a tail on its tail.  Six extremely dangerous animal characteristics appear in the same lycanthropic warrior.  This not only frightened Han Yu and others who were watching the battle, but at the same time, the beast warrior researchers who were watching the battle through the monitor also had tears in their eyes.

    To them, the monster in the eyes of Han Yu and others is a work of art, a perfect work of art.  The hard work of many days and nights seemed to be completely compensated at this moment.

    "Look, Marshal, this is the result of our research, the six-faced beast transformed into a beast."

    "Is it strong?" Ivan asked after hearing this.

    "It's not very strong, but quite strong. The six-faced beast does not mean that its appearance can reach six kinds of beasts, but it means that it can possess the total power of six kinds of beasts at the same time. And it can also be transformed into a six-faced beast through different combinations of beasts  To deal with different wars.”

    "Then it can only change into six sides?"

    "Theoretically, there are more than six faces, but our research has just begun. This idea has been confirmed by this six-faced beast. I believe that in the near future, we will definitely be able to create a more powerful combination beast than this six-faced beast.  warrior."

    "That is to say, the previous beast-turned-warriors are already on the verge of being dealt with." Ivan asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes." The researcher replied cautiously after hearing this.

    Seeing this, Ivan waved his hand and asked the researcher who answered his question to step aside. Looking at Maxi on the screen, an idea came up in his mind that he wanted Maxi to win.  As the marshal of the lycanthrope army, Ivan needs to consider more than just defeating his opponents.  More still, we need to consider the internal balance issue of the beast shifter.  The lycanthrope army is not monolithic, and more people come together because of interests.  The emergence of the beast-turned-six-faced beast will obviously break the current balance.

    On the battlefield, Maxi was already standing with the six-faced beast.  The superposition of the power of the six beasts blocked Maxi's attack.  And Maxi is not a vegetarian, and he will fight back against the six-faced beast.  Rely on powerful gun and agile speed.  The battle between Maxi and the six-faced beast was the same as before, still showing a close match.

    At times like this, someone who needs to disrupt the situation appears.  The only ones who acted as troublemakers were Han Yu and Ning Ping.  There would be someone else.

    It’s Wuji. After seeing the six-faced beast, Wuji showed strong interest.  The battle between Maxi and the six-faced beast seemed to have no effect on Buji at all.  While Maxi and the six-faced beast were wrestling with each other, Wu Ji rode the four-faced beast and slowly approached.

    When you grit your teeth to do something, and suddenly a guy appears next to you who seems to have nothing to do with it.  The feeling of powerlessness is huge.  And as if it sensed Maxi's emotions, the combination beast that was wrestling with Maxi actually gave up this opportunity to decide the outcome, let go and stepped aside.  Although Maxi didn't understand why the six-faced beast would give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Buji was still a little unhappy when he suddenly appeared.

    "What are you doing here?" Maxi asked angrily.

    Wu Ji stared at the six-faced beast and replied casually: "I want to conquer this little guy."

    "Little guy?" Maxi was stunned when he heard this, and looked at the six-faced beast in puzzlement, which had become a little timid since Buji appeared.

    "Yes, don't you think it's majestic to ride this guy out?" Wuji said, taking out a ring and throwing it at the six-faced beast.

    See the ring thrown over.  As if facing a formidable enemy, the six-faced beast roared angrily and then spread its wings and flew into the air. It raised its claws and ran towards the ring to slap it.  Unexpectedly, the six-faced beast's attack failed, and the ring seemed to be alive.  He turned a corner in the air, dodged the six-faced beast's attack, and landed on the six-faced beast's head.

    Just then, the six-faced beast let out a scream and fell directly from the air.  After falling heavily to the ground, two lion paws held his head.  Let out bursts of painful moans.

    Maxi was already dumbfounded. Not only Maxi, but others were also dumbfounded.  Maxi suddenly felt that his previous battle was stupid. If he had known that Bu Ji had this ability, why would he have spent so much time on it?

    "Buji, how did you do this?" Maxi couldn't help but asked Wuji.

    Wuji didn’t answer, but stretched out his hand to signal Maxi not to disturb him.  Maxi nodded knowingly and stepped aside.  Wu Ji slowly walked up to the six-faced beast lying on the ground and panted, and said: "From now on, you will be my mount."??I’ll name you Xiaoliu, remember to be obedient.  In addition to listening to me, you must also listen to the words of your senior Xiaosi.  Of course, if you dare not listen, then I don’t mind letting you taste the pain just now again.  "

    "Roar~" The six-faced beast let out a roar, suddenly jumped up from the ground and rushed towards Wuji.  But before the six-faced beast could get close, the six-faced beast fell to the ground on its own, groaning in pain and rolling around on the ground holding its head.

    ……

    After a while, Wuji asked the six-faced beast: "Have you figured it out now?"

    "Roar~" was the roar of the six-faced beast.

    ……

    Over and over again, Wu Ji is like a cold-blooded animal trainer. After tossing the six-faced beast once, he will ask the six-faced beast if he wants to accept it. The six-faced beast is really hard-core. Even Maxi felt a little headache after watching it.  It actually persisted and just refused to obey.  It's just that this persistence did not benefit the six-faced beast at all, except making it more painful.

    A good man doesn’t suffer immediate losses!  After dozens of lessons, the six-faced beast seemed to finally remember these words and chose to obey.  Seeing the six-faced beast surrendering, Wu Ji said with a smile: "That's right, that's right. Those who understand the current situation are heroes. I'm very happy that you can turn around and be safe."

    I heard Wu Ji’s words.  Maxi, who was standing aside, couldn't help grinning.  He still had the nerve to say this when he was forcing someone to surrender. This Buji seemed to be quite shameless.  But this ring for subduing six-faced beasts is really powerful. I don’t know where it came from?  Thinking of this, Maxi asked aloud: "Buji, can I ask you something?"

    "You ask."

    "Where did you buy this ring? I want to buy a few too."

    I listened to Maxi’s words.  Wu Ji shook his head and explained: "The ring you are talking about is called a beast control ring. It is not something that can be purchased.

    "Beast control ring? Do you have any left?" Maxi asked after hearing this.

    Before Wu Ji could answer, Han Yu came over and happened to hear this. Seeing that Wu Ji looked a little embarrassed, he opened his mouth and came to the rescue: "Uncle Maxi, you are wrong. Wu Ji finally took care of the six-faced beast for you.  , but why are you thinking about someone else's treasure without even saying thank you? It's a bit unkind of you to do this."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Maxi smiled sheepishly, glared at Han Yu and said, "What are you doing here now? The battle is over."

    "I originally planned to help, but Wu Ji took me one step ahead. But Uncle Maxi, what are you going to do with this six-faced beast?"

    "Uhthis" Maxi looked at Wu Ji with some embarrassment after hearing this.  Seeing this, Buji quickly emphasized: "This is mine."

    "Yes, I know it's yours. It's just that this six-faced beast is very useful for us to understand the beast shifter army. See if you can"

    "Mine." Wu Ji replied firmly.

    "Yes, I know it's you, and I don't intend to rob it for you. I just hope you can cooperate with us to kill this six-faced beast"

    "Mine." Wuji emphasized again.

    ……

    ……

    After looking at Wu Ji for a moment, Maxi raised his hands and surrendered: "Okay, yours. Yours. Then it should be okay to ask you to help us do some research later."

    Seeing Maxi admit that the six-faced beast is his, Wuji nodded and agreed to Maxi's proposal.  It’s just that Wuji and Maxi had discussed it, but they forgot that the real owner of the six-faced beast did not agree.  Seeing the six-faced beast being subdued by a ring, Ivan, who was watching the battle, looked at the researchers standing by and sweating heavily and asked: "What are you going to do?"

    "Please give me your instructions, Marshal." The researcher quickly replied.

    "The six-faced beast must not fall into the hands of the alliance at this time." Marshal Ivan said solemnly.

    The researcher was shocked when he heard this and looked at Marshal Ivan in disbelief.  But seeing Marshal Ivan's face that didn't require discussion, he couldn't help but sigh secretly, handed it to Marshal Ivan and said: "We have placed a gun inside the six-faced beast. Just notify the people hiding nearby. You can directly  Detonate the six-sided beast"

    "Then what are you waiting for? Take action immediately." Ivan ordered without hesitation.

    The researcher glanced at the six-faced beast reluctantly.  Sighing, he sent an order to erase the six-faced beast to the people hiding nearby for close observation.

    At the same time, Maxi was bargaining with Buji.  After finally discussing the matter with Wu Ji, Maxi just wanted to get close to the six-faced beast, Han Yu and others for a closer look.  I heard a beeping sound coming from my ears.  And just when Maxi was wondering, Han Yu, who was standing in front of the six-faced beast and watched?Ninping has already pounced on Maxi and Bukit respectively.  Before Maxi could react, Han Yu and Ning Ping threw Maxi and Wuji to the ground respectively, and then led them to a depression.

    Before Maxi could ask any questions, he heard a loud noise and the earth trembled.  When the smoke cleared and Maxi climbed out of the depression, he found that the six-faced beast had disappeared, and there was nothing left except a mess.  It would be a bit of an exaggeration to say that nothing was left behind. The beast control ring Buji used to subdue the six-faced beast was still lying on the ground intact.

    The six-faced beast was blown to pieces, but nothing happened to the beast control ring. This discovery surprised Maxi.  But Wu Ji was very angry. He finally saw a favorite mount, but it was gone in the blink of an eye.  This made Buji very angry.

    "Don't be angry, the six-faced beast should have been artificially installed with a bomb in its body. The purpose is to detonate the six-faced beast when the six-faced beast is defeatedUncle Maxi, there must be someone from the beast shifter army nearby.  ." Han Yu seemed to have just thought of it and hurriedly reminded Maxi.

    Maxi also thought of this, but before he could issue an order to the Ninth Force on standby, the Ninth Force's communications officer reported to Maxi that shortly after the explosion, a small starship quickly left the planet.  planet.  Because the starship was too fast and the radar device was installed, the starship had disappeared at this moment.  After hearing this report, Maxi shook his head helplessly.

    Seeing that Wu Ji still looked unhappy, Han Yu comforted him: "Don't be angry, aren't you planning to follow Uncle Maxi? Anyway, Uncle Maxi wants to cause trouble for those beast shifters, so just follow Maxi  Uncle, sooner or later you will encounter that kind of six-sided beast. And let me tell you, today this six-sided beast seems to be still in the experimental stage. The six-sided beast you encounter next time may be already  It turned into a nine-faced beast."

    "Wellmaybe." Wu Ji thought for a while and nodded.

    Seeing that Wuji’s mood improved, Han Yu asked puzzledly: “Wuji, can you tell me why you had to catch that six-faced beast as a mount? Isn’t it nice to look different?”

    "Of course I know that the four-faced beast is very good. But he is my friend. As his friend, how can I use my friend as a mount. I think the six-faced beast looks quite majestic, but it is a pity." Wu Ji said at the end  , said with some regret.

    Seeing that Wu Ji was frustrated again, Han Yu quickly said: "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. After thinking about it, maybe the six-faced beast will turn into a nine-faced beast, or even a twelve-faced beast."

    He does not mean that.  Han Yu just said that to comfort Wu Ji, but Maxi frowned after hearing what Han Yu said.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, what we saw today was a six-faced beast, but there was no guarantee that what we would see next time would be a nine-faced beast or a twelve-faced beast.  It was a bit difficult for me to deal with the six-faced beast this time. So next time, when I encounter a combination beast that is more powerful than the six-faced beast, can I still cope with it?

    Thinking of this, Maxi looked at Wuji who was talking to Han Yu, and felt a little lucky that although he did not recruit Han Yu, he did recruit a Wuji who looked more powerful than Han Yu, and this Wuji was more interested in combined beasts than Han Yu.  He is bigger, so as long as he follows him, he only needs to find a way to find the lair of the beast shifter army.

    But how could it be so easy to find the lair of the beast-turned-legion?  Maxi felt a little headache when she thought about this problem.

 Text Chapter 741 Heading to the New World

    All good things come to an end!

    Everyone has something they want to do and want to do.  om As the saying goes, people with different paths should not work together.  Maxi and Han Yu have chosen different paths, so naturally there is no possibility of them getting together.  Although the two sides remained friendly, after the six-faced beast was dealt with, the two sides eventually parted ways.

    Maxi took the newly joined Wu Ji and the Si unlike family to continue to search for the lair of the beast shifter army, while Chang Zaitian and others returned to the alliance under the escort of a team sent by Maxi. At least Chang Zaitian  The group of people were sent to the border between the Death Star Territory and the Alliance.  As for Black and White Guanghu, who didn't care where he went, and Long Xinsheng, who had to follow Han Yu no matter what he said, they naturally followed Han Yu and his group to the inner circle of the Death Star Territory.

    Maybe Maxi really cares about Han Yu, or maybe Maxi wants to maintain the friendship between herself and Han Yu.  Before leaving, Maxi told Han Yu everything he knew about the inner circle of the Death Star.  Although the Alliance claims that the Death Star Territory is extremely dangerous and dangerous, for human beings who are extremely adventurous, their successive sacrifices can still be exchanged for some information about the inner circle of the Death Star Territory.  And with mankind's efforts year by year, the understanding of the Death Star Territory is gradually extending from near the border between the two places to the interior.

    From Maxi's mouth, Han Yu learned that if he wanted to enter the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, in addition to passing through the vast desert, he also had to be careful not to be caught by a huge cosmic creature at the junction of the inner circle and the middle circle of the Death Star Territory.  attack.  That kind of creature is different from space monsters and alien beasts. Space monsters are very fierce, but they will not attack their own kind, while that kind of creature attacks all movable objects it finds without distinction.  Many alien beasts have high intelligence and can communicate with humans, but that kind of creature does not bother to communicate with humans. The only result of being discovered by it is death.  This creature, named the Death Patroller by the Alliance, wanders between the inner circle and the middle circle of death.  Destroy any creatures that trespass.

    But this is a problem that needs to be considered after passing through the Death Desert Star Territory. There are still a lot of problems that Han Yu and others need to solve. There are still a lot of problems waiting for Han Yu and others.

    Han Yu and others still simplified the Death Desert Star Territory.  Based on his few experiences in the Desert of Death, Han Yu was a little too optimistic to think that he could travel easily.  The reason why it is so safe is because Han Yu and others are lucky.  It is catching up with the most stable climate phase of the year in the Death Desert Star Territory.  But now, Han Yu and others' good luck seems to have run out, and the worst weather of the year in the Death Desert Star Territory is about to come.

    Rejecting Maxi’s suggestion to let Han Yu temporarily act with him, Han Yu and others drove the Courage to the inner circle of the Death Star Territory resolutely.  I've only been gone for a day.  Han Yu felt a little regretful.  After we parted ways with Maxi and his group, the first half day was pretty good and we didn't encounter any bad situations, but in the afternoon, trouble started to come.

    That's like a child.  The changing climate was like a pack of wolves that had discovered its prey, launching wave after wave of attacks on the sailing HMS Courage.  In the end, in order to avoid excessive damage to the Spirit, Han Yu had to ask Lin Ke to land the Spirit on the planet closest to the Spirit, intending to avoid the danger temporarily and move on later.

    The inside of the planet and the outside of the planet are like two worlds. The outside is extremely bad, but the inside of the planet is not affected at all. The wind is beautiful and the sun is beautiful, which is very suitable for sunbathing.

    Spirit chose an oasis.  After arranging the Courage, Han Yu and Ning Ping followed the old rules and began to check the safety of the oasis under their feet.  It's not that Han Yu and Ning Ping want to kill all the animals in this oasis, but they just want to have some peace of mind when they really discover the danger.  Don't feel panicked.

    Lin Ke and others stayed behind on the Courage. While Han Yu and Ning Ping went to check, Lin Ke and others arranged the tents and bonfires for camping.  Although the resting environment inside the Spirit is definitely more comfortable than living in a tent, Lin Ke and others who want to sleep peacefully would rather sleep in a tent.  I don’t want to continue sleeping in the Spirit either.  I was really tired of sleeping, so it would be better to sleep well in a tent.

    Field, Long Xinsheng and others were responsible for setting up the campsite.  Shi Bafang went to prepare everyone's food for the night, while Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and other women began to inspect the area on the Courage that they were responsible for.  Everyone was very busy, and only two guys, Black and White Guanghu, couldn't find anything to do.  After much deliberation, the black and white light tiger who was not willing to eat for nothing chose to go with Shi Bafang to collect some fresh ingredients and walked into the bushes in the oasis.

    ……

    Han Yu and Ning Ping met opposite the starting point. The two exchanged questions about the problems they discovered during the patrol, and finally determined the danger of this oasis.? is very small.  Of course, in order to prevent accidents, Han Yu and Ning Ping will be on guard duty at night, one person and half the night.  On weekdays when they are not in battle, Han Yu and Ning Ping are the representatives of the most idle guys. Now that they have something to do, it may not be a bad thing for Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    After deciding which of the two would keep vigil first, Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the bushes and prepared to go directly back to the Courage. Presumably, Field and the others had already set up a temporary camp when they returned.

    Choosing to intersect directly, one is to save time, and the other is to find some fresh ingredients along the way, and then hand them over to Shi Bafang Cuisine for the tooth festival later.  Although Shi Bafang's cooking skills are superb, when he gets tired of eating good food, he always wants to change his mouth and eat some cereals to change his taste.

    The efficiency of the two was quite good, and they made good gains within a short time of walking. They caught three ferocious animals that were similar to rabbits and one that looked like a wolf, but was beaten to the point where it could not be found by three rabbits.  Lone wolf.

    A rabbit who knows martial arts!

    These rabbits reminded Han Yu of the group of violent rabbits he had encountered on the black market planet Cannis before.  However, compared with those raging rabbits, the rabbits here are stronger. If Cannis's raging rabbits are compared to hooligans, then the rabbits here are murderers. They know how to attack the opponent's vital points better than those raging rabbits, and these rabbits also know  Working together, the three rabbits succeeded and defeated the lone wolf who had more fangs and claws than them.

    But a rabbit is a rabbit after all, no matter how tough it is, it is still a tough rabbit.  Facing the natural enemies of all living things, no matter how powerful the rabbit is, it will have to rest.  Han Yu didn't even take action. The three rabbits who dared to attack Han Yu and Ning Ping were beaten by Ning Ping until they could not find their way back.  He became Ning Ping's loyal younger brother.  There was no need for Ning Ping to give orders, and even if they were given, they probably wouldn't be understood.  These rabbits, who had been taught a lesson by Ning Ping, offered up their prey, the lone wolf that had been knocked unconscious by them.  Han Yu felt amused by these three rabbits who were unwilling to leave and kept pestering Ningping.  Especially when I saw three rabbits, one in front and two in back, acting as coolies for the lone wolf.  Han Yu couldn't help laughing loudly.

    In response to Han Yu's ridicule, the three rabbits were not as polite as they were to Ning Ping. They immediately wanted to attack Han Yu.  Han Yu, who had already seen that the reason why the three rabbits followed Ning Ping was that these three rabbits worshiped the strong, beat the three rabbits severely without saying a word.

    as expected.  Just as Han Yu expected, the three rabbits added Han Yu's name to the list of people who needed to be treated respectfully.

    "Han Yu, you don't really plan to accept these three rabbits, do you?" On the way back, Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice.  Han Yu heard this and looked at the prey that were attacked by three rabbits along the way to honor him and Ning Ping.  He whispered: "The hunting skills of these three rabbits are not low, I am really reluctant to let them go"

    Ning Ping: ""

    "Okay, I'm just kidding, I won't bring these snobbish rabbits back." Under Ning Ping's glare, Han Yu changed his words obediently.  Ning Ping nodded with satisfaction. Seeing that Han Yu was still a little reluctant, he couldn't help but enlightened: "Think about the behavior of these rabbits, what if these guys attack Lin Ke and the others?"

    Hearing Ning Ping’s worry, Han Yu nodded.  These three rabbits are like domestic dogs.  It will rank family members in its mind, and then it will only respect those who are higher than its own ranking, and those who are lower than its own rank will have a arrogant attitude.  Han Yu didn't want a few rabbits to climb on top of his companions and act arrogantly.

    Han Yu, who had figured this out, drove away the three rabbits when the two approached the Courage's camping ground.  Of course, the three rabbits' work was not in vain. Before the three rabbits left, Han Yu gave them some of the prey they had killed.  After the three rabbits were reluctant to leave, Han Yu and Ning Ping began to worry about the pile of food piled in front of them.  How to get this back?

    Fortunately, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not have to worry too much about this kind of thing. Shi Bafang appeared with the black and white light tiger.  Shi Bafang and Black and White Guanghu, who entered the jungle in search of fresh ingredients, heard the screams of animals in the jungle from a distance.  Following the sound, I happened to meet Han Yu and Ning Ping who were worried.

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping, did you fight these?" Shi Bafang looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping in surprise and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied casually: "No, it was three rabbits. These are gifts they gave us."

    "Huh? Rabbit?" Shi Bafang looked at Han Yu confused and asked.

    "Yes, rabbits, and there are three more."

    "Han Yu, don't be joking" Shi Bafang shook his head and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't believe Shi Bafang when he saw him. He was about to say a few more words to tease Shi Bafang, but suddenly?I heard a loud noise coming from the direction of the campsite.  The stone giant Gomula, who had been sealed into a jewelry state by Long Xinsheng before, now returned to his original appearance.

    Without Han Yu’s consent, Long Xinsheng would normally not release Gomra.  Then the only explanation left is that something happened at the campsite!

    No longer paying attention to the prey piled on the ground, Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed towards the campsite quickly, with Shi Bafang chasing closely behind with the black and white light tiger.

    I rushed back to the campsite as quickly as possible, and saw that the camp was in a mess. A group of dwarves covered in khaki were running away with small knives in their hands.  Due to the short stature of these little guys, Gomra, although huge, could only hold Lin Ke and others in his hands, but was helpless against those little guys.

    Seeing Lin Ke and others in shock, Han Yu became angry.  And when Han Yu gets angry, the consequences will be serious.  Han Yu shouted loudly to Long Xinsheng to call Gomra aside, and then a sea of ????fire went straight towards the dwarf and invaded it.

    When they saw the flames coming, the dwarfs let out a piercing scream and dived headfirst into the ground.  But the dwarf forgot that the flames also got through any cracks.  Hiding on the ground will cause you to die faster, and nothing else will happen.  Seeing a dwarf jumping out of the ground screaming, Han Yu's anger dissipated a lot.  But this alone is not enough. Han Yu needs to make these dwarfs who dare to stroke the tiger's beard pay the price.

    Han Yu has encountered this kind of thing once or twice. The more backward a place is, the stronger the concept of respecting the strong.  The guy who was used to using violence to solve problems wanted to reason with him.  That is impossible.  If you want him to sit down and listen to you honestly, the most direct and effective way is to give the other party a good beating to make him understand that he cannot defeat you. Only then will they return to the table and listen.  Your reason.  To put it bluntly, they are just a bunch of bitches.  Despise those weaker than yourself.  Fear those who are stronger than yourself.  Mighty and unyielding is nonsense to these people!  All they believe in is strength. As long as you are stronger than them, even if you are playing tricks on his wife and daughter, he will respectfully stand aside and cheer for you.

    Han Yu is not interested in the dwarf’s woman.  The reason why Han Yu did this was just to make these dwarfs fear them and not dare to approach them.

    The effect was very obvious. The dwarfs who had escaped the disaster fled into the jungle like avoiding snakes and scorpions, and after a while they disappeared.  Han Yu didn't intend to pursue him either.  Seeing that the incoming dwarfs had escaped, they put away the flames and helped Field and others choose their camping site again.  After all, many dwarfs were burned alive and spent the night in a place where people had died. Even if the dead were only dwarfs and it was not certain that they were real humans, it would still make people feel a little uncomfortable.

    Fortunately, for the convenience of camping, the materials used to build the camping site are all removable, thanks to the efforts of Han Yu and others.  A new campsite was soon relocated across the lake in the middle of the oasis.  Perhaps Han Yu's previous demonstrations were a bit too much. Not to mention the dwarfs coming to take revenge, the creatures near the campsite also moved to avoid the sudden appearance of evil neighbors.  Regarding this situation, Han Yu is happy to see the outcome.  Naturally, I won't stop it.

    Escaped all night without any danger.  Everyone on the Courage finally had a good sleep.  When we were on the Spirit, the sleeping environment was more than ten times better than the environment in the campsite.  But the quality of sleep cannot be guaranteed.  After all, we are sailing in a place with a harsh environment like the Death Desert Starfield. If we are not careful, we may fall asleep and never get up.  In such a tense situation, no one can rest peacefully.  But it's different at the campsite.  Apart from the person responsible for the night watch, this down-to-earth rest is very reassuring.

    Han Yu spent the first half of the night watching.  When it was time to change people, Han Yu woke up Ning Ping and fell asleep. However, Han Yu felt unhappy. Not long after he fell asleep, he was woken up by someone.

    Han Yu's face was ugly because of his hatred for being interrupted from his rest. But when Han Yu saw that it was Lin Ke who woke him up, his depressed mood became even stronger.

    Since you can’t get angry, you can only be soft. Han Yu looked at Lin Ke with a pleading look and said: "Lin Ke, can you let me sleep for a while?"

    "I'm sorry Han Yu, I also know it's wrong to disturb you at this time, but now I don't know who to look for besides you?" Lin Ke said to Han Yu with an apologetic look.

    When Han Yu heard this, he quickly asked: "What happened?"

    "You'd better go and see for yourself." Lin Ke didn't answer, just pointed outside the tent.

    Han Yu couldn't help but wonder, looking at Lin Ke's appearance, things were not as dangerous as he thought.  But if there was no danger, why did Lin Ke come to wake him up?

    ?? Han Yu was puzzledHe walked outside the tent and immediately saw dozens of rabbits arranged neatly in a small square array. Han Yu still knew the first three rabbits, weren't they the same three he had met in the jungle.

    As soon as the three rabbits saw Han Yu, they immediately took the lead and knelt down and bowed to Han Yu.  Han Yu saw black lines appearing on his forehead and his brows jumped up and down. He didn't know whether he should be angry or feel honored.

    "These dead rabbits! Are they planning to support me as the Rabbit King?" Han Yu cursed secretly in his heart.

    "Hehe" Lin Ke's uncontrollable chuckle came from behind.  Only then did Han Yu understand why Lin Ke had a smile in his eyes when talking to him.

    "Lin Ke, don't laugh. If I really become the Rabbit King, then you will be the Rabbit Queen." Han Yu reminded Lin Ke, who was a little gloating at the moment, angrily.

    Lin Ke stopped laughing immediately, because Han Yu's words really made sense, and even if Lin Ke wanted to refute, he couldn't find a suitable reason for a while.

    After kneeling three times and kowtowing nine times, the three rabbits looked up at Han Yu with hopeful expressions, hoping that Han Yu could become their king.  But even if Han Yu didn't run away, he wouldn't be able to become the Rabbit King.  Seeing the three rabbits looking at him, Han Yu quickly shook his head firmly.

    Originally, Han Yu thought that these rabbits would turn against each other and was even ready for a fight.  But what surprised Han Yu was that after receiving Han Yu's rejection, the rabbits immediately turned around and ran towards Ningping's tent.  Han Yu smiled when he saw this, turned to Lin Ke and said, "Lin Ke, let's go visit the Rabbit King who is about to be born."

    "Han Yu, don't forget, Ning Ping's lover is your sister." Lin Ke reminded kindly.

    Han Yu: ""

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 742: Small Situation

    Rabbits are quite cute animals, but if they are messy, they are not very lovable. If those rabbits are capable of martial arts, then not only will they not be liked, but they will give them a headache.

    Three adult rabbits brought down an adult wolf. This is something that only sounds like a fantasy to the Alliance, but it is extremely common in the Death Star Territory.  For creatures living in the Death Star Territory, it is difficult to judge whether the creature is dangerous based on its appearance alone.  In order to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, ordinary explorers rarely take the initiative to provoke creatures in the Death Star Territory.  People who explore here usually do most of what they do, which is observing, recording, and drawing star field maps. There are very few idlers like Han Yuningping.  It is precisely because of this that the creatures living in the Death Star Realm are not very afraid of humans. On the contrary, some ferocious creatures even feed on humans.  Of course, the rabbits that surrounded Han Yu and others were not cannibal rabbits. They came here in groups, seemingly to pay homage to the mountain.

    The encounter with Han Yu and others in the jungle made these rabbits think that these creatures that look different from themselves are stronger than them. In order to continue to survive in this oasis, they need to take sides.  However, all the above are speculations by Han Yu and others. Han Yu and others still don’t know the specific reasons.

    There is no common language between humans and rabbits, so Han Yu can only rely on the behavior and attitude of rabbits to make assumptions.  But it won't be needed soon. The translator that Qiao Yaner made in order to communicate effectively with the humans living in the Death Star can immediately complete the collection and translation of rabbit languages.  As long as the translator can be used, Han Yu and others can figure out what these rabbits want to do.

    ***************************

    "Envoy of God, welcome to Tuzki." When the translator translated this sentence, Han Yu and others were stunned.  Tuzki represents the place name of the place where they are now, and Han Yu and others don't care.  The name is just a code name, there is nothing worth asking.  But an angel?  This is a bit problematic.

    "Are you admitting your mistake? None of us look like rabbits." Han Yu quickly said to the leading fat rabbit.  But Fat Rabbit shook his head after listening to Han Yu's words translated through the translator and said: "I'm not mistaken, you are similar in appearance to the divine envoys on the murals in the Holy Land. According to a mission that has been handed down from our clan, first  There are relics on behalf of the divine envoy to be handed over to the divine envoy who comes here again. Please send someone to follow me to the Holy Land to retrieve the relics of the first generation of divine envoy."

    "" Han Yu was speechless after hearing this.  He turned to look at Ning Ping and others, who, like Han Yu, were confused after listening to Fat Rabbit's explanation.

    Since he couldn’t come up with a clue after much deliberation, Han Yu discussed it with Ning Ping and others.  Take a trip to the so-called Holy Land with that fat rabbit.  There is currently too little information available for reference.  If you want to figure out why these fat rabbits came here, you still have to collect more information.

    Regarding the candidates for the trip, Han Yu originally planned to go alone, just in case something went wrong.  Fighting or walking is an easy choice for Han Yu.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that people like Field, who usually liked the excitement, were obedient and refused to go along, but Qiao Yan'er, a guy who usually spent most of his time on research, insisted on going this time.

    "Why do you have to go? I still don't know where these rabbits came from. If it's a trap, I may not be able to take care of you." Han Yu pulled Qiao Yan'er aside and asked in a low voice  road.

    "I don't need you to take care of me. I'm going to follow. That's because my intuition tells me that the messengers these rabbits are talking about are most likely explorers who have been here before. And what they mentioned  That gift should be a relic of the explorer."

    "Is this possible?" Han Yu asked with some suspicion.

    "Read more when you have nothing to do." Qiao Yan'er said meaningfully to Han Yu, and then said: "It is very possible. Think about the time when we were helping that Li Ru pretend to be a ghost, the people on that planet  What do people think of us?”

    After being reminded by Qiao Yan'er, Han Yu also felt that Qiao Yan'er's speculation was reasonable.  After thinking for a while, Han Yu looked at Qiao Yan'er and said, "Okay. Since you must go, I'll take you there. But before I go, I told you in advance that you are not allowed to act without permission.  Follow the command and do whatever I ask you to do."

    "Oh. Really? Then what are you going to ask me to do?" Qiao Yan'er's face changed when she heard this, and her expression suddenly became ambiguous as she asked Han Yu.  Han Yu suddenly took a step back and shouted in a low voice: "Be serious, let's get down to business."

    Qiao Yaner curled her lips when she saw this.  He opened his mouth and said, "Hey~ Okay, I know. I'll just listen to you when the time comes."

    ?Facts prove.  Bring Qiao YanerIt's a very correct decision.  As Qiao Yaner said before arriving, the holy land that the rabbits brought Han Yu and others to was a crashed starship that had integrated with the jungle.  The surface of the starship has been covered with moss, and the name of the starship cannot be seen. However, this is not important to Han Yu. What is important is what the original owner of the crashed starship will leave behind for Han Yu and others.

    According to the rabbits, if you want to obtain the relics left by the previous divine envoy, Han Yu, the divine envoy, must enter the holy land to get it.  Han Yu was not too worried about what the rabbits said.  In Han Yu's view, even if these rabbits wanted to use the crashed spacecraft to trap him, he was fully capable of breaking out of the crashed spacecraft.

    With Qiao Yaner, Han Yu followed the damaged entrance of the crashed spacecraft and entered the holy land in the minds of the rabbits.  Because so much time had passed, the interior of the crashed spacecraft was covered with moss and vines.  In order to move forward, Han Yu had to continuously release flames to clear the way for the two of them to move forward.  It's just that the temperature here was already sweltering, and when Han Yu set it on fire, the temperature became even higher.  After a while, Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er were sweating profusely. Han Yu reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead and turned back to ask Qiao Yan'er where to go next.  As a result, when he turned around, Han Yu almost had a nosebleed.  Unlike Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, Qiao Yan'er is a very great woman. Now her clothes are wet with sweat, her flesh is hidden and her flesh is exposed.

    Han Yu hurriedly turned around, coughed slightly and said to Qiao Yan'er, "Sorry, I didn't see it."

    Qiao Yan'er, who had been deceived, was much more generous than Han Yu. After hearing this, she replied: "It doesn't matter, I don't care. Han Yu. Just keep moving forward."

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed and walked forward, but after that, Han Yu never looked back.

    ?According to what the rabbits said, he was appointed as the envoy.  That is, what was left by the survivors of the crashed starship was placed at the core of the Holy Land.  Where is the core location of the starship?  Naturally it’s the control room.  Han Yu and Qiao Yaner arrived at the door of the control room one after another.  Now Han Yu had to look back.  Because the door to the control room was closed, the only way to unlock the code was to rely on Qiao Yaner's extremely smart brain.

    Han Yu turned his back to Qiao Yan'er and gave up his position.  Qiao Yan'er, who was following behind, made a face at Han Yu's back. While checking the password door of the control room, she asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, am I not in good shape?"

    "Ah? It's very good. It's warped where it should be, big where it should be, and thin where it should be." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    "Since I have such a good figure. Why don't you look at me more?"

    "Cough~cough~cough~" Han Yu was so shocked by Qiao Yan'er's boldness that he coughed repeatedly and was speechless for a while.  At this moment, Qiao Yan'er walked behind Han Yu, stretched out her right hand and gently put it on Han Yu's shoulder, and said softly: "Han Yu, will you look back at me?"

    "No, no, no, I already have Lin Ke." Han Yu quickly shook his head and refused.

    "It doesn't matter, Lin Ke is not here."

    "Yan'er, what's wrong with you? You" Before Han Yu could finish his words, a purple bra appeared in front of him.  Han Yu suddenly felt a little short of breath, and Qiao Yan'er's seductive voice came to his ears, "There are only two of us here, no matter what happens, as long as you don't say it. If I don't say it, no one will know.  "

    "God knows and earth knows, you know and I know, I can't do anything that's sorry for Lin Ke. Yan'er. Don't let me underestimate you, okay?" As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, he felt two soft balls on his back.  things.  Han Yu's body suddenly stiffened.  Xiao Hanyu couldn't help but stand up and salute.

    Han Yu gritted his teeth and said to Qiao Yan'er behind him: "Yan'er, don't force me. I'm a normal man, but I can't stand your continued temptation."

    "Hehethen just take action, they have no intention of stopping you."

    "" At this moment, Han Yu felt that his reason was losing little by little, and his original impulse as a man was rising little by little. In order not to do anything that would make him sorry for Lin Ke, especially when Han Yu felt Qiao Yaner's  Abnormal, Han Yu decided to knock out Qiao Yan'er, so that this beauty among women would not continue to seduce him.  As for the password door, just use violence to open it.

    Once the idea was made, Han Yu immediately decided to take action. If it was later, Han Yu was worried that he would not be able to control himself.  But just when Han Yu was about to take action, Qiao Yan'er, who was holding Han Yu from behind, suddenly let go of her hands and lay limply on Han Yu's back.  Han Yu quickly turned around and hugged Qiao Yan'er. When he saw Qiao Yan'er's face, he immediately screamed that something was wrong.  Qiao Yan'er was breathing rapidly, her face was red, her eyes were tightly closed, and cold sweat was pouring out from her forehead.  Rather than saying it is in heat, it is better to say that it is an illness.

    ?Han Yu immediately didn't think too much, hugged Qiao Yan'er tightly with his right hand, and aimed his left hand at the wrecked starship.  The rabbits who were waiting respectfully outside the holy place suddenly heard a loud noise. A big hole was blown out of their holy place, and then they saw a black shadow flying out of the hole.  The rabbits were stunned for a moment when they saw it, and then quickly followed the black shadow in pursuit.

    ……

    Qiao Yaner is sick!

    After some diagnosis and treatment by Han Mengxin, her condition finally stabilized.  After giving Qiao Yan'er an injection and letting her have a good rest, Han Mengxin walked out of the infirmary and saw Han Yu and others waiting at the door.  Before Han Yu and others could ask, Han Mengxin said directly: "Don't worry, sister Yan'er was overtired and had a little cold, so she suddenly fell ill. Fortunately, she was sent back in time and she only needs a few days of rest.  , just observe it for a while and it will be fine.”

    After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Han Yu and others breathed a sigh of relief.  For Han Yu, except for Han Mengxin, his biological sister, people like Ning Ping and Feild are all his relatives and there is no difference.  Now hearing that Han Mengxin said that Qiao Yan'er got sick due to overwork, Han Yu had to start to reflect on whether he was a little too lazy in the past.

    Because of what happened with Qiao Yaner, Han Yu was no longer very interested in what the rabbits said about the gift from the angel.  After returning to the crashed starship again to retrieve the survivors' belongings, Han Yu did not go to the crashed starship again.  But those rabbits seemed to be relying on Han Yu and others.  Reports come every day, and fresh prey is also delivered for Han Yu and others to eat.  Eaters have short mouths.  In line with the principle of no reward for no merit, Ning Ping, who had nothing to do, took the time to point out the martial arts skills of these rabbits.  It is precisely because of this that every evening, in an open space not far from the Courage, there is always a group of rabbits fighting there.  And Ningping would stand by and correct the mistakes in these rabbit boxing techniques.

    ****************************

    Qiao Yaner slept for two days and one night before she woke up.  When Qiao Yaner woke up.  He saw Han Yu dozing off next to the bed.  Qiao Yaner still has fresh memories of what she did before she fell into coma.  Qiao Yan'er couldn't help but feel a fever on her face when she thought of her actions that were not controlled by her brain.  Especially when he saw the other client lying next to his bed, the feeling of fever became more intense.

    He twisted his body uncomfortably.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu, who was half asleep, was awakened.  When Han Yu opened his eyes and saw that Qiao Yan'er was awake, his face immediately lit up and he said happily: "Yan'er, you finally woke up. How do you feel now? Is there anything else that doesn't feel right? Is your head still hot?"  Looking at Han Yu, he reached out to touch Qiao Yan'er's forehead.

    Seeing Han Yu reaching out, Qiao Yaner lowered her head in embarrassment.  Han Yu was stunned when he saw this, and then retracted his hand in embarrassment.  Obviously, Han Yu also remembered what happened in the crashed starship.

    "Hmm Yan'er, lie down and rest for a while. I'll tell Lin Ke and the others that you don't know that when you get sick, the people who are most worried about you are Lin Ke and Meng Xin. These two guys want to take care of you.  They haven't rested for a day and a night. I was worried that their bodies would collapse so I replaced them and forced them to rest. You wait for a while. I will call them to get up and change clothes for you." Han Yu stood up and went out.  Go.

    "Hey~" Qiao Yan'er heard this and quickly reached out to call Han Yu, but found that Han Yu had already ran out.  Qiao Yan'er retracted her hand, lowered her head and said nothing. She didn't know what she thought of, but she suddenly laughed twice.

    quickly.  After receiving the notice, Lin Ke and Han Mengxin rushed over.

    "Sister Yan'er, it's great that you're okay." As soon as she entered the door, Han Mengxin rushed over, hugged Qiao Yan'er and shouted.  Lin Ke on the side also looked at Qiao Yan'er with a look of relief.

    Qiao Yaner, who couldn't accept Han Mengxin's enthusiasm, reached out and gently pushed Han Mengxin's shoulder.  He said angrily: "Mengxin, can you be a little gentler? I'm a little out of breath from being hugged by you."

    "Hehe" Han Mengxin, who was reminded, quickly let go of Qiao Yan'er and smiled sheepishly at Qiao Yan'er.  Upon seeing this, Lin Ke stepped forward and said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, I brought you a change of underwear. Do you want to change into it now?"

    "Yes, yes, sister Yan'er has slept for two days and one night. She really needs to change her clothes." Han Mengxin echoed after hearing this.

    Qiao Yaner rolled her eyes at Han Mengxin and said softly to Lin Ke: "Thank you. I feel uncomfortable all over. But I want to take a shower first"

    "No, sister Yan'er, your illness is not fully recovered yet, so you can't catch cold." Han Mengxin hurriedly interrupted before Qiao Yan'er could finish her words.

    "But my body is sticky and uncomfortable." Qiao Yaner said with a bitter face.

    Lin Ke saw this and said:?Then don't take a shower, just wipe yourself down.  "After speaking, Lin Ke looked at Han Mengxin and asked for the opinion of Han Mengxin, the attending physician. This compromise opinion was agreed by Han Mengxin. Han Mengxin nodded in agreement and said: "This method is okay.  However, Sister Yan'er's body is really weak, so I, the attending physician, can do this kind of physical work that requires wiping her body.  Sister Yan'er, don't worry, I will be careful not to miss a single spot, and I will wipe your body properly.  "As she said that, Han Mengxin showed a lewd smile to Qiao Yan'er.

    "Lin Ke, could you please drive this female gangster out?" Qiao Yan'er was silent for a while and asked Lin Ke, who was standing aside and snickering.

    Lin Ke smiled and said nothing

    After being completely addicted by Han Mengxin, Qiao Yaner finally changed into new underwear.  Lying on the hospital bed, Qiao Yaner couldn't help but ask Han Mengxin, "Mengxin, did you learn this lustful thing from you?"

    "Hehedo you feel like you still have something to say?" Han Mengxin asked with a smile after hearing this.

    Qiao Yaner smiled and said: "Fuck you! I didn't expect that she was a female gangster. You usually hide it very well. I just wonder if Ning Ping would be scared away by you if he knew your true identity?"

    "Hmph~ He won't be scared away by me. But sister Yan'er, the pressure you usually accumulate is really quite big. Your body is so sensitive." Han Mengxin snorted and unexpectedly reached out and pinched Qiao Yan'er.  Full breasts.

    "Ah~" Qiao Yan'er screamed, quickly reached out to pat away Han Mengxin's wet hand, and asked for help from Lin Ke who was sitting by the bed: "Lin Ke, you don't care about this girl, she is really becoming an impulsive girl.  Sex demon."

    "Hehe don't ask Sister Ke for help, she is already my prisoner." Han Mengxin said to Qiao Yan'er with a proud look on her face.

    (wangwang.)w

 Text Chapter 743: The crashed starship fell from the sky

    )

    Chapter 743: The crashed starship falling from the sky

    Three women in one drama!  Especially when the three of them are very familiar with each other and there are no other people around, the joke will be out of scale.  Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, who had been teased by Han Mengxin respectively, looked at each other and decided to punish Han Mengxin to prevent the girl from raising her tail in the sky.

    ……

    "You two beasts." Han Mengxin, who had suffered a big loss, wiped her tears and accused Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er of doing bad things.  Lin Ke changed his usual gentle and approachable attitude at this time. Like a female gangster, he reached out and lifted Han Mengxin's chin, and said with a wicked smile: "You will be mine from now on, remember to behave like a woman~"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the infirmary was pushed open, and Han Yu came in with a food tray. He shouted after entering the door: "Yan'er, are you hungry? Bafang made some sick meals for you, please eat some  What are you doing?" Han Yu asked subconsciously when he saw Lin Ke reaching out to lift up Han Mengxin whose tears had not been wiped away like a gangster.

    Lin Ke and Han Mengxin separated as soon as they saw the visitor, but Han Yu had seen the scene just now, and he would not forget this just because Lin Ke and Han Mengxin were separated.  Just as she was about to ask, Qiao Yaner suddenly laughed uncontrollably.  In the laughter, Han Mengxin's embarrassment and Lin Ke's slight anger sounded at the same time.  Looking at Qiao Yan'er and the three people who were making a fuss, Han Yu was confused. Even after Lin Ke took the food tray and Han Mengxin pushed him out of the infirmary, Han Yu was still confused.

    "Okay, okay, stop laughing. If you laugh again, I will fall out." Lin Ke said to Qiao Yan'er with a straight face.  After saying that, I couldn't help but laugh.

    The three girls laughed and laughed for a while, and then gradually became quiet.  Han Mengxin picked up the small bowl, looked at Qiao Yan'er and said, "Sister Yan'er, let me feed you."

    "No, I'm not that weak yet." Qiao Yan'er quickly shook her head and refused.

    "Don't refuse, I'm very kind. How about I call my brother back and let him feed you?"

    "Don't talk nonsense!" Qiao Yan'er said urgently, and at the same time, she glanced at Lin Ke secretly with some guilt. Unexpectedly, Lin Ke happened to be looking at Qiao Yan'er as well.  When their eyes met, Qiao Yaner immediately looked away with some wandering eyes.  Seeing this, Lin Ke couldn't help but feel a little doubt in his heart, and Han Mengxin, who noticed the change in the atmosphere, stopped messing around and handed the bowl in his hand to Qiao Yan'er.

    Qiao Yaner almost buried her entire face into the bowl.  Han Mengxin on the side couldn't help but asked: "Sister Yan'er, is the food made by Bafang so delicious?" 1 38 Kanshu.com does not skip words.

    "Pfft~" Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle when he heard this.  Qiao Yan'er put down the bowl helplessly and rolled her eyes at Han Mengxin.  Lin Ke on the side took out a handkerchief and said to Qiao Yan'er: "Don't move."

    Hearing Lin Ke’s words, Qiao Yaner did not move and let Lin Ke wipe the food from the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief.  Then Lin Ke asked softly: "When did it start?"

    "UhI'm sorry." Qiao Yan'er replied in a low voice.

    "Why do you have to apologize? If I could accept the existence of Lotus Pendant, then I can accept you. But I don't want my best friend to hide it from me. Answer me, when did it start?"

    "I" Qiao Yan'er opened her mouth, but for a moment she didn't know where to go.

    "Sister Ke, sister Yan'er, what's wrong with you?" Han Mengxin, who sensed something was wrong, asked in confusion.

    Lin Ke glanced at Han Mengxin, sighed softly, and said softly: "Mengxin, can you go get some more food for Yan'er?" 1 38 Kanshu.com does not skip words.

    Han Mengxin knew that Lin Ke had something to say to Qiao Yan'er. Although she didn't know what to say, she still picked up the food tray and walked out of the infirmary.

    ……

    "Mengxin, don't eavesdrop." Han Mengxin, who had been waiting outside the door for a while, heard Lin Ke's voice coming from the room. Han Mengxin stuck out her tongue, turned and left.

    After confirming that Han Mengxin was really gone, Lin Ke looked at Qiao Yan'er and asked softly: "Yan'er, there are only you and me here now. Can you tell me the truth? Did he take the initiative?" 1  38kanshu.com does not skip words.

    "No." Qiao Yaner replied without hesitation.

    ……

    When she heard Qiao Yaner admit that she had a crush on Han Yu, Lin Ke said it was impossible not to be angry.  Love is a selfish thing, and no one is willing to share their lover with others.  But when he thought of his true identity, Lin Ke suddenly felt that he had no position to be angry with Qiao Yan'er.  And after hearing that Han Yu rejected Qiao Yan'er's suggestion, or that seduction was more appropriate, Lin Ke could no longer blame Han Yu.It’s over.

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's explanation and lowering his head to wait for his sentence, Lin Ke took a deep breath and slowly said to Qiao Yan'er: "Yan'er, I have told you before, I can accept lotus pods."  , then I can accept you as well. But I don’t want you to take Han Yu away from me in that way."

    Hearing this, Qiao Yaner quickly defended: "No, I never thought about taking Han Yu away from you, because I know that is impossible. In Han Yu's heart, only you are his lover, I just  I want to occupy a little place in Han Yu's heart. I, I I'm sorry."

    Looking at Qiao Yaner's guilty look, Lin Ke shook his head and smiled bitterly, what is this?  My best sister falls in love with her lover. Fortunately, my lover is loyal to me. Otherwise, would my head be green?  It seems that if the man cheats on the woman, it cannot be described as cuckolding, right?  1 38 Kanshu.net Many words Thinking of this, Lin Ke laughed at himself again. Is this the time to consider this issue?

    Seeing that Qiao Yan'er still looked guilty, Lin Ke said softly: "Forget it, I have made my position clear to you. I don't mind if you want to share Han Yu with me, but whether Han Yu can accept you will have to be  It depends on your own ability. You are not allowed to use tricks to seduce Han Yu and cause the reality of cooked rice. If you want Han Yu to accept you, you must find another way. "

    "Hmm." Qiao Yaner looked up at Lin Ke and saw that Lin Ke was not joking with her. She nodded obediently to show that she understood. Lin Ke smiled bitterly when she saw this.

    Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner in the infirmary are having a friendly negotiation on the issue of Han Yu's sovereignty, but the person being negotiated, Han Yu, knows nothing about it at the moment. He is watching the rabbits and Ning Ping practicing martial arts outside the Courage.  These rabbits are really not just a bunch of rabbits. They have extremely strong learning abilities. It can be seen from the prey they deliver every day that they have begun to use the martial arts skills given to them by Ningping in actual combat.  From wolves to today's sand tigers, the beasts they kill are getting bigger and bigger. I don't know when these rabbits will conquer this invincible enemy.

    Of course Han Yu is not worried that these rabbits will turn around and deal with him after learning the boxing skills.  This is confidence in one's own strength, and also a sign of confidence in the nature of these rabbits.  Through the past few days of contact, Han Yu found that these rabbits have quite arrogant personalities and generally will not take the initiative to cause trouble unless you violate their taboos.  For example, deliberately provoking trouble, or invading its territory.  Rabbits rarely attack other creatures except for hunting.  Moreover, these rabbits are very good, and they will look for those who are better than them when looking for trouble. They have no interest in bullying those who are weaker than them.  In a word, these rabbits usually don't cause trouble, but they are not afraid of trouble. As long as they don't take the initiative to cause trouble, they will coexist peacefully with other creatures.  It should be noted that this situation is no longer when they start to hunt.

    Possibly due to different living habits, these rabbits are not just herbivores. They eat anything, as long as they are edible.  Precisely because they eat anything, each of these rabbits is very strong. Nowadays, only five rabbits can easily defeat large carnivores in the desert, such as sand tigers.  Han Yu once curiously followed a group of rabbits to see how these rabbits hunted. As a result, he saw an adult sand tiger being surrounded by a group of rabbits in the jungle and beaten, and then dragged to the Courage.  Nearby, as a gift to the divine envoys like Han Yu.

    Thinking of the divine envoy, Han Yu couldn't help but think of the relics left by the survivor that he had retrieved from the crashed starship.  That's a video camera.  Because Qiao Yan'er was ill, Han Yu did not let Field open the camera to check the possible images inside.  I plan to wait for Qiao Yan'er to recover and let Qiao Yan'er, an expert, handle it.  After all, it is old, and I don’t know if the images retained in it can still be played normally. To be on the safe side, it is better to endure it for the time being.  Anyway, Qiao Yan'er has already woken up, so it only takes a day or two, so she can afford to wait.

    After Han Yu comforted himself in his heart, he lay on his back on the ground, resting his head on his hands, staring at the blue sky in a daze, and couldn't help but think of Qiao Yan'er's actions to seduce him in the crashed starship.  As a normal man, who doesn’t want to be a heartthrob that everyone loves?  But when he thought of Lin Ke, Han Yu calmed down again.  After all, I already have a lover, so I can no longer flirt with women. That would be irresponsible to others and disrespectful to Lin Ke.

    "Huh?" Han Yu, who was warning himself in his mind that he needed to control it, suddenly saw a black spot gradually getting bigger in the blue sky, and the target was still directed towards him.

    "I x!" When he saw clearly what the little black dot was, Han Yu couldn't help but screamed strangely, and jumped up from the ground. He didn't even have time to say a word to Ning Ping, and moved his hands forward and back.  He raised it horizontally and sprayed out flames.Ning Ping, who was teaching the rabbits to practice boxing, was puzzled when he saw Han Yu jumping up from the ground with a strange scream. Then he looked in the direction of Han Yu's flames and was suddenly startled into a cold sweat.  I saw a starship descending from the sky, and its target was near the Courage.

    Once this starship crashes, the Spirit located near the crash point will definitely be affected.  Thinking of this, Ning Ping left the bunch of frightened rabbits running around without saying a word, ran back to the Courage as quickly as possible, and notified Lin Ke and others to take action quickly.  To resolve this sudden crisis, Han Yu alone is not enough.  Although with Han Yu's current ability, it is not difficult to block the crashed starship, but if he wants to destroy the crashed starship, the consequences will be more serious.  Han Yu can destroy the wrecked starship, but the destroyed starship will immediately turn into a meteor shower and fall on the heads of Han Yu and others. This consequence is something Han Yu does not want to see.

    Knowing that the situation was urgent, Lin Ke and others immediately got into position, and Field also began to charge the laser cannon, but Qiao Yaner stopped Field from firing the cannon.  In Qiao Yan'er's words, the laser cannon is a cluster attack, and the effect is similar to the effect caused by Han Yu destroying the crashed starship.  Rather than wasting Courage's energy, it would be better to let Han Yu take action directly.  But what we need to do now is to protect this oasis, not create a meteor shower to destroy this oasis.

    Field was convinced, but the problem immediately appeared in front of everyone.  Without destroying the crashed starship falling from the sky, there is no way to prevent it from falling.

    " Qiao Yan'er is Qiao Yan'er. If there is a ranking in Courage, then in terms of intelligence, Qiao Yan'er must be the first.  While Field and others were still frowning, Qiao Yaner had already come up with an idea.  Taking advantage of Han Yu's opportunity to release flames to prevent the crashed starship from continuing to fall, Courage took off and hit the crashed starship from the side, changing the direction of the crashed starship's fall and letting it fall into the desert outside the oasis.

    As soon as this method was proposed, it immediately received unanimous approval from everyone.  After listening to Ning Ping's story, Han Yu also agreed that as long as he got the signal to stop, he would stop releasing the flames.

    Without further ado, the Courage took off and came to the side of the crashed starship. After adjusting the impact angle, Lin Ke controlled the Courage and slammed into the crashed starship. At the same time, Han Yu also stopped to stop it.  The behavior of a crashed starship.  With a creaking sound, the wrecked starship was knocked out by Cheng Yaojin, who was fighting out of the way, and landed in the desert far away from the oasis.

    Although the sound of the crashed starship was scary, at least there was no need to worry that the oasis would be destroyed.  Han Yu sat down on the ground. The continuous output just now made Han Yu feel tired and he needed to take a rest.  And while Han Yu was resting, the group of rabbits that had fled gathered together again.  When they found out that they had escaped, they were all very excited, and they treated Han Yu and everyone on the Courage like gods.  The previous respect may be due to Han Yu and others' status as gods in their eyes, but now, the attitude of these rabbits towards Han Yu and others is not only respectful, but also respectful.  If these rabbits were humans, I'm afraid many of them would have pledged themselves to Han Yu and others.  Luckily these guys are just rabbits.

    Although the crashed starship did not land on the oasis, the investigation of the crashed starship was quickly launched.  The investigation team headed by Han Yu went to the crash site of the crashed starship.  Originally, Qiao Yan'er wanted to go and have a look, but Han Yu forced her to stay on board the Courage on the grounds that someone needed to study the camera brought back from the Rabbit Holy Land. In order to prevent Qiao Yan'er from sneaking away,  Lin Ke and Han Mengxin were also left to take care of Qiao Yaner.

    Because of the previous exchange with Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner was afraid of meeting Han Yu now. Han Yu glared at her and she immediately obeyed.  Looking at the back of Han Yu and others leaving, Lin Ke joked in a low voice: "Don't look at it, be careful because it's stuck in your eyes and you can't pull it out."

    "" Qiao Yaner's face turned red, she lowered her head and was at a loss, her hands unconsciously playing with the camera that Han Yu gave to her before leaving.

    Seeing this, Han Mengxin seemed to realize something. She looked at Lin Ke, then at Qiao Yan'er, and suddenly said, "Sister-in-law, let's get down to business."

    "Okay." Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner subconsciously replied at the same time.  As soon as the words came out, the two of them were shocked to realize that they had been deceived by Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin saw a scheming smile on her face, and asked Qiao Yan'er with a smile: "Sister Yan'er, I was talking to Sister Ke just now, what did you promise? Do you also want to be my sister-in-law? This is not easy to handle.  ? I only have one brother, otherwise you will get half of each?"

    "Mengxin!" Qiao Yaner shouted to Han Mengxin with a blushing face.  But Han Mengxin was unmoved and continued to suggest with a smile.: "If you really plan to have half of each person, then you have to discuss who wants the upper body and who wants the lower body"

    Really unable to stand Han Mengxin’s crazy words, Qiao Yaner pulled Lin Ke and walked towards the Courage.  When Han Mengxin saw this, she refused to let him go. She chased after him and kept asking what Qiao Yaner liked about Han Yu.  The result is obvious. Extreme joy will always lead to sorrow in people who are carried away.  Qiao Yan'er, who was so annoyed by Han Mengxin, once again teamed up with Lin Ke to teach Han Mengxin a lesson.

    After a sexy melee, the disheveled Han Mengxin tidied up her messy clothes while accusing Qiao Yaner and Lin Ke: "You two beasts."

    Han Yu and others, who left the Courage, arrived near the crash site of the crashed starship.  Huge deep pits, scorched ground, and sporadic flames are still burning.

    "It is estimated that there will be no survivors this time." Han Yu said slowly after looking around.

    "Well, that seems to be the case so far." Ning Ping on the side agreed.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping and said to Ning Ping: "You can check the surroundings first."

    "Just what I wanted."

    ……

    After walking around the deep pit, just as Han Yu and Ning Ping expected, no survivors were found outside the crashed starship. The only place where there was hope of finding survivors was the crashed starship itself.  Since the wrecked starship was blocked by Han Yu when it fell, and then hit from the side by the Spirit, the wrecked starship that fell to the ground did not look very big. Compared with the Spirit, it was only about the size of  Half the size of Courageous.

    Because of the high temperature, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not rush to the bottom of the pit to search. Instead, they separately began to collect some fragments of the crashed starship that were scattered around when it fell.  The pieces were scattered everywhere, but none of them were valuable.

    Chapter 743: The crashed starship falling from the sky

 Text Chapter 744 Death Inspector

    )

    Chapter 744 Death Inspector

    The search around the crashed starship has ended. Han Yu and Ning Ping did not find anything special. Those fragments were just fragments and had no special significance.  At this time, the temperature at the bottom of the pit had dropped. Han Yu and Ning Ping went down to the bottom of the pit one after another, preparing to enter the wreckage of the crashed starship to see if they could find anything.

    Through the crack at the tail of the crashed starship, Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the crashed starship.  Similar to Spirit, this is a privately used adventure starship.  The difference may just be that the equipment in the Spirit is not as advanced.  The situation inside the crashed starship was very bad. In addition to items scattered everywhere, there were also corpses that had been torn apart by the violent impact. Han Yu and Ning Ping searched for a long time, but they were surprised not to find a complete body.

    There were no survivors, and all members of the crashed starship had been wiped out. Han Yu and Ning Ping had to turn their attention to seeing if there was anything else that could be used on the crashed starship.  Unfortunately, most of the items on the crashed starship were destroyed, and there were basically nothing worth taking back for use. There were only one or two useful items, and Han Yu and Ning Ping were not interested in taking them back.

    The search work has been completed, and all that is left is the aftermath.  In order to prevent these colleagues from leaving their bodies in the wilderness, Han Yu planned to use his own abilities to directly burn the crashed starship and dispose of the human remains in the crashed starship at will.  He Ningping climbed out of the pit, and Han Yu was just about to take action when he felt a sudden shock under his feet.  Looking at each other in surprise, Han Yu stopped his actions temporarily and looked at the wrecked starship at the bottom of the pit.  The source of the earthquake just now was at the bottom of the pit.  When he saw the crashed starship shaking slightly, Han Yu became more certain of this view.

    The wrecked starship was shaking slightly, as if something below was pushing against the wrecked starship.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping took two steps back, and at the same time notified Lin Ke and others who were on standby on the Courage through the communicator.

    "Boom~"

    The wrecked starship, which was still shaking slightly before, seemed to have been hit hard at the bottom. The entire starship suddenly flew into the air and flew straight towards where Han Yu and Ning Ping were standing. Han Yu and Ning Ping hurriedly avoided it.  While dodging, Han Yu did not forget to stare at the bottom of the pit created by the crashed starship.  Han Yu wanted to know what could be so powerful that it could kick half a starship out of the pit.

    Seeing that it didn’t matter, Han Yu immediately took a breath.  In the center of the bottom of the pit, where the crashed starship was before, a circular object with only a part exposed now revealed a crack. In the crack, a big eye could be seen, staring unblinkingly.  Looking at Han Yu.

    "Is it an egg? 1 38 Kanshu.com has a lot of words." Han Yu seemed to be asking himself, but also seemed to be asking Ning Ping again.  But Ning Ping was not in the mood to answer Han Yu's question at the moment. The foot exposed outside the eggshell was tapping the surface of the eggshell hard, as if he was trying to break the eggshell to get out.

    "Let's go!" Han Yu didn't want to cause trouble and said to Ning Ping decisively.  Ning Ping nodded without hesitation, turned around and ran straight to the Courage with Han Yu.  On the way back, Han Yu used the communicator to remind Field and others to launch the Courage immediately and they were leaving here.

    It’s just that the idea is good, but it’s a bit difficult to complete.  Before Han Yu and Ning Ping could run a hundred steps, they heard a loud noise behind them, and according to the darkness above their heads, a rain of sand rushed straight towards Han Yu and Ning Ping and fell down.  Han Yu and Ning Ping could not avoid it, so they could only reach out to protect their heads while speeding up their pace and running towards the Courage.

    Fortunately, the Courage had already taken action when Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to retreat, and met Han Yu and Ning Ping halfway.  As for the rabbits, after the Spirit was launched, they returned to the jungle and continued their own lives.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had boarded the Courage, were in very bad shape at the moment. They had been baptized by the sand and rain, and their faces were ashen as if they had just emerged from the earth.  But the situation is very bad now. When Han Yu and Ning Ping went to take a bath, the two came to the control room in disgrace. As soon as Han Yu entered the control room, he shouted to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, the Courage is rising.  Leave this planet as quickly as possible."

    "Understood." Lin Ke agreed and started to drive the Spirit into the air. However, it backfired. Just when the Spirit soared to about fifty meters above the ground, a violent shaking caused the Spirit to stop.

    This is in the sky, and the chance of hitting an obstacle is almost zero.  The only reasonable explanation for the current situation of the Spirit is that it was attacked.  At this moment, Spirit's external camera played back the image of the area where Spirit was attacked.

    Just on the display screen, the left side of the Spirit that was under attack was being grabbed by a big bird with both claws. The big bird suddenly flashed its wings, as if?Spirit was taken as prey.

    "I'll remove the obstacles." Han Yu said upon seeing this, turned around and walked towards the control room.  Han Mengxin pursed her lips at Ning Ping worriedly, and Ning Ping followed her knowingly.

    The two came to the left side where the big bird was firmly grasped. Han Yu originally planned to set fire to scare away the big bird, but he did not expect that the big bird was very cunning. Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping appear, he immediately abandoned the Courage.  From the left side, it flew to the right side, and at the same time, it issued a piercing cry at Han Yu and Ning Ping provocatively.

    The cry like a night owl made Han Yu frown. He immediately turned to Ning Ping and said, "Let's divide our forces into two groups. I'd like to see what other tricks that big bird can do."

    "Be careful." Ning Ping nodded when he heard this and warned Han Yu worriedly.

    "Same for you." Han Yu agreed and ran towards the right side of the Courage.

    There were people on both sides, but the big bird didn't have the sense to leave.  Seeing Han Yu appear in front of him, he immediately stretched out his mouth to bite Han Yu.  But Han Yu was not easily stung. The flames flew over and directly burned a cluster of feathers on the bird's head.  Han Yu just wanted to frighten the big bird away at this time, and did not want to take the life of the big bird.  But this big bird was very ignorant, especially after the tuft of hair on its head was burned off, the big bird seemed to be in a frenzy and started to attack Han Yu crazily.  When Han Yu saw that this was not the way to go, he could only hit the big bird's head hard.

    The heavily injured big bird this time let go of the right side of Courage, which was tightly held by its two bird legs, and fell straight to the ground.  Perhaps the posture when falling was too standard, and the big bird was stuck headfirst in the sand.  I saw a big butt twisting desperately there, with two bird legs kicking hard there.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping did not bother to watch Big Bird's funny scene. They each checked both sides of the Spirit. After confirming that there were no problems, they notified Lin Ke in the control room to continue driving the Spirit to ascend and leave the planet.

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping returned to the control room, they saw on the display screen that the big bird that had fallen headfirst into the sand had just pulled its head out of the sand.  But when Han Yu was puzzled, the big bird on the screen seemed to have encountered something terrible. He forgot to even fly, and rolled and crawled towards the southeast with its two bird legs. And the big bird  The opposite direction of the bird is where the crashed starship fell.

    The huge egg at the bottom of the pit and the eye hidden inside gave Han Yu a bad feeling.  Han Yu was both curious and a little worried.

    The big bird on the screen did not escape after all. When it ran nearly five hundred meters looking toward the southeast, a black shadow jumped out from the bottom of the pit as fast as lightning. It just pounced forward and couldn't help but look back.  The big bird that looked at it fell to the ground.  It wasn't until this moment that Han Yu saw clearly what had knocked down the big bird.

    "Sand tiger?" I have never heard that sand tigers are hatched from eggs. Generally speaking, mammals are basically viviparous and will not be born until they grow into complete individuals within the mother's body. Only reptiles are eggs.  Hatched.  But the sand tiger doesn't look like a reptile.

    Out of curiosity, Han Yu was very interested in the sand tiger that suddenly appeared, and looked at the sand tiger on the screen without blinking.  It didn't take a while for the sand tiger to eat the big bird that had previously caused trouble for the Spirit. He didn't even see whether it had chewed it. It just swallowed the big bird as if it were swallowing it alive.  Got in.

    The shape of the sand tiger that swallowed the big bird began to change at this moment.  The original sand tiger could not grow wings, but the unknown sand tiger in front of him has changed. A pair of wings has grown from its back, and it is much larger than before.  What made Han Yu and others feel even more uncomfortable was that the guy seemed to be very interested in the Spirit in the sky, and suddenly swooped towards the Spirit with his wings flickering.

    Of course, Han Yu could not just sit back and watch the Sand Tiger attack the Courage, so he immediately asked Field to open his weapons and shoot down the approaching Sand Tiger.  But what Han Yu and others didn't expect was that the flying Sand Tiger would be so flexible in its movements, constantly dodging the attacks of the Courage and getting closer to the Courage.  When Han Yu saw this, he knew that he had no choice but to take action. When he told Ning Ping and others, the Courage postponed its action and first dealt with the strange sand tiger before continuing its voyage.

    This consensus was easily passed unanimously.  Han Yu flew out of the Courage and met the flying Sand Tiger head-on.  The sand tiger seemed to be looking for Han Yu. After letting out a low roar, it opened its mouth and sprayed a wind blade at Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't expect Shahu's attack to come so suddenly, and he quickly turned somersaults in the air to avoid the flying wind blade.

    It is rude to come and not return!

    Naturally, Han Yu, who was attacked, would not let it go, and the two sides immediatelyIt started a back-and-forth battle.  Everyone watching the battle in the Courage looked worriedly at Han Yu who was fighting Sha Hu.  It has to be said that Han Yu's agility in the air is not as high as Sha Hu's. Coupled with Sha Hu's preemptive strike, Han Yu fell into passivity as soon as the battle began. Except for launching an occasional counterattack, he spent most of his time dealing with Sha Hu.  Tiger attack.

    Perhaps it was bad luck, but Shahu, who was originally in a good situation, suddenly made a mistake.  For this rare opportunity, Han Yu almost didn't even think about it, and directly launched a fierce attack on Sha Hu's mistakes.  Fighting for two attacks from Sha Hu, Han Yu's attack was simple and effective, and he punched Sha Hu hard on the nose.

    The nose, not only for humans, but also for many predatory animals, is the most vulnerable.  If this punch is struck for real, Sha Hu's face will immediately open a shop of oil and salt.

    Han Yu took advantage of the victory to pursue him and beat Shahu back again and again.  Seeing that Sha Hu was about to finish his game, fate once again played a joke on Han Yu.  Han Yu's sure-fire blow missed, and Sha Hu, who was clearly standing in front of him, disappeared at this moment.

    Teleport?  Don't be kidding, how could a sand tiger have such advanced skills?  Although that sand tiger is a little different from ordinary sand tigers, even if it is different, it is still just a sand tiger. Although it can fly, it only appears occasionally, right?

    Han Yu, who couldn't understand the reason, simply stopped thinking about it. He returned to the Courage and was about to let Lin Ke continue to drive the Courage into the sky. Unexpectedly, he entered the Courage with his front foot, and the Courage was pulled by a strong force from behind.  Living.  But what surprised Han Yu and others was that when the video was displayed, Han Yu and others could not find what was holding the Courage.

    "Isn't it because of teleportation, but because of invisibility?" Han Yu couldn't help but murmured in a low voice after seeing this situation.  Of course, whether it is teleportation or invisibility, it will cause trouble to Han Yu.

    In order to find the culprit who blocked the operation of the Courage, Han Yu had to start searching around the Courage. Just in case, Ning Ping followed Han Yu and took care of each other when the enemy was discovered.  The hard work paid off. After a carpet-like search, Han Yu and Ning Ping found the Shahu who prevented the Courage from continuing its operation.

    This cunning sand tiger actually learned to play hide and seek with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  If it weren't for Han Mengxin's help, it would be really difficult to find the sand tiger.

    "But I found it. It's not easy to drive away the sand tiger."  Like hitting a piece of brown candy, Sha Hu avoided the attacks of Han Yu and Ning Ping, as if he was deliberately delaying time.  Han Yu didn't understand why Sha Hu did this, but he didn't explain the current situation to Sha Hu.

    Instead of letting Sha Hu continue to be arrogant, Han Yu deliberately showed a flaw and launched a counterattack while Sha Hu launched an attack. As a result, Sha Hu, who had been playing hide and seek with Han Yu and others, fell upside down like a green onion.  Towards.  Unlike the previous Big Bird, if the Sand Tiger landed like this, it would definitely suffer greater damage than the Big Bird.

    Watching the sand tiger plunge into the sand, and after confirming that the sand tiger could no longer cause trouble for the Courage in a short period of time, Han Yu informed Lin Ke to temporarily slow down his actions so that Qiao Yaner could check on the Courage.  time.  The battle just now is no longer a personal category. If you continue to fly into the sky without any peace of mind, you may be the only ones unlucky in the end.

    Qiao Yaner checked very carefully. After all, her life and death were at stake, so it was better to be cautious.  The results of the inspection were pretty good. Although there were some scratches on the surface of Spirit, it had little impact on Spirit's subsequent return to the universe.

    Han Yu, who had something on his mind, accompanied Qiao Yaner back to the control room.  While there was nothing going on, Qiao Yan'er took out the survivor's relic that Han Yu had given her before, a camera that was so old that it could only be played once before it would completely break down.  But just once is enough. With Qiao Yan'er's ability, it is easy for Qiao Yan'er to copy the images in those cameras.

    Soon, a figure appeared on the large display screen of the camera.  Looking at the background behind the man, this man should be the only survivor of the entire expedition.  Although the gray beard is a bit long, it is neatly groomed and does not feel messy at all.  The clothes he was wearing looked very post-modern, and one could tell at a glance that this person lived a very poor life and didn't even have any better clothes.  It may be due to the quality of the camera. The picture shown is a bit blurry, but the sound is extremely clear.

    "Hmm Hello? Hello? Did you hear that? No matter who you are, since you can see this, it means that we are destined to be together. As a senior in the adventure industry, I still have some advice for you juniors. Of course you  Listening is one thing;??It's another story.  The one who makes the decision is you, not anyone else.  "At this point, the picture suddenly became blurry. Seeing this, Qiao Yaner quickly checked the old camera. After a while, the picture returned to normal again.

    Although there was a brief pause in the picture, the sound never stopped. When the senior who recorded this video said that they were conducting space navigation and looking for the next exploration target, they encountered a disaster.

    Death Inspector!

    Just when the senior's team was getting carried away, the Death Patroller, who was a disaster for space navigation, suddenly appeared and appeared nearby silently.

    Without warning or warning, the Death Patrol, just like its name, launched a ferocious attack on the starship where its predecessors were. Caught off guard, the starship under attack could choose to find a planet closest to the location of the incident.  Crash landing, hoping to escape for a while.

    What is incomprehensible is that the Death Patrol did not choose to give up on the escaping starship, but pursued it closely, vowing to completely eliminate the target.  At that time, it was impossible to say that there were no powerful people in the team that the senior was in.  Since it can come here, it itself shows the ability of this expedition team.  But even for such a powerful team, after the Death Patroller was eliminated, the entire team was crippled, and the good players died one after another. Although the seriously injured ones survived at the time, they seemed to have been hit by the Death Patroller.  Like a curse, he died shortly after.  In the end, the only person left alive was the person who recorded this video.

    "The strength of the Death Inspector is beyond our expectations. If you also encounter the Death Inspector, it is best not to be reluctant to fight. Run as far as you can. Don't give your life in vain just for the so-called face."

    Listening to the last advice left by the senior, Han Yu simply frowned.  According to this person, the Death Patroller is almost invincible. Even if it can be defeated, the price to pay will be very high.  As for the origin of the Death Inspector, this person did not mention it at all.  But it's normal. Even if this person wanted to study the Death Patroller, he wouldn't have the chance to do so.

    Han Yu just wanted to ask Qiao Yan'er to turn off the camera, but Qiao Yan'er suddenly said in confusion: "Huh? Why does it seem that there is still content that has not been played?" As he said that, a picture appeared on the screen of the monitor.

    "Sorry, sorry, I almost forgot one of the most important things. Never touch an egg. If you don't find the egg, just pretend I didn't tell you. If you do, then leave quickly. Then  The predecessor of Kedan was the Death Patroller. My companions and I sealed it after sacrificing the lives of several people. Whether the Death Patroller has the ability to be reborn, I don’t know, and I don’t want to do anything about it.  clear."

    After hearing the supplementary words, Han Yu shook his head. From the other party's words, he could know that the sand tiger that had been pestering the Courage should be the Death Inspector.  But what puzzled Han Yu was that the sand tiger didn't look very strong.  Otherwise, how could these people be able to survive until now?  However, it is better to do less than to do more. Han Yu and others lack interest in such a thankless task.  Regardless of why the Shahu's abilities were so poor, Han Yu and others had decided to leave the planet as soon as possible.

    When the Spirit took off and moved away from the planet, Han Yu saw that the sand tiger had pulled out its head from the sand, roared and rushed towards the Spirit.  But Han Yu was not too nervous.  Nowadays, Spirit is only a few minutes away from leaving the planet's atmosphere. From Han Yu's point of view, no matter how awesome your Death Patrol is, you cannot move freely in the universe.  Seeing Sha Hu's angry and helpless roar, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little proud.

    But this pride did not last long.  The Spirit had not sailed long after it returned to space, when Han Mengxin, who was in charge of radar work, suddenly loudly warned: "There is an energy source behind and it is approaching quickly." While speaking, the image behind the Spirit also appeared on the display.

    Seeing the sand tiger with its wings spread out, its body flashing with white light, heading straight towards the Courage, Han Yu hurriedly shouted: "Field, be happy to stop that sand tiger from moving forward, Lin Ke, look for the nearest one nearby"  Planet, it seems we must deal with the Death Patrolman before we can move forward."

    Even without Han Yu’s reminder, Field was already ready to attack.  Now when he heard Han Yu speak, he immediately launched an attack on Sha Hu who was charging over without saying a word.  Needless to say, the Courage's attack really slowed down the Death Patrolman's progress, but at the same time it further angered the Death Patrolman.

    Like a mad dog, the Death Patroller bites and refuses to let go while dodging the attacks from Yong.While the Qi Horn was attacking, it desperately moved closer to the Courage.

    The best way to distinguish the middle and inner circles of the Death Star is to look at the greening of the planet. The closer you get to the inner circle, the more obvious the greening of the planet will be.  When the Spirit finally found a planet with a high degree of greening, Han Yu and his party had already unknowingly entered the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, pursued by the Death Patrollers.

    Being the first to enter the inner circle of the Death Star in the history of human exploration, Han Yu and others couldn't bear to be excited.  The Death Patrol behind them was getting closer and closer, and they were about to attack the tail of the Courage.  That is the power part of the Spirit. Once it is damaged, the Spirit in the universe will become a piece of fish belly at the mercy of others. Even if Han Yu and others have great abilities, they can only rest.  vegetable.

    In order to give itself a chance to counterattack, the most important task of Spirit now is to enter the discovered planet.  Only on the planet can everyone on the Courage have a chance to fight back. Staying in the universe is really disadvantageous for the Courage.

    It’s just that the house leaked and it rained all night. When the Spirit was about to enter the planet, the Death Patrol caught up with the Spirit.  A reckless collision immediately destroyed the Courage's power unit.  Of course, thanks to this collision, the Courage suddenly jumped forward and plunged into the green planet.  It's just that entering a newly discovered planet under such circumstances is not what Han Yu and others want to see.

    "Lin Ke, I'll leave the Courage to you." Han Yu said to Lin Ke in a deep voice and walked towards the control room.  Lin Ke told Han Yu to be careful while changing the control of the Courage to his own ability.

    It seems that the Death Patroller will not give up until he sees the Spirit crash with his own eyes.  The Death Patrolman, who succeeded in one blow, also followed the Courage into the green planet.  But before the Death Patroller could launch another attack on the Courage, the counterattack from the Courage had already arrived.  Han Yu, who was holding a fire in his heart, immediately launched a fierce attack when he saw the arrogant Death Inspector.

    Without any hesitation, the depression of being beaten all the time turned into hatred towards the Death Inspector.  Half of the sky seemed to be ignited by Han Yu's flames. Although the Death Patroller was not afraid of death, he was also a little frightened when facing an opponent who was equally or even more fierce and fearless of death.

    The soft ones are afraid of the hard ones, the hard ones are afraid of the horizontal ones, and the horizontal ones are afraid of life-threatening consequences.  The death patrol brought this tough guy into contact with Han Yu, who was desperate for his life, so he had no choice but to stay away.

    Since it is called the Death Inspector, the power attributes on its body naturally have nothing to do with words such as light and sunshine.  But after a period of fighting with Han Yu, the Death Patrolman found that the speed of absorbing power from all around him had slowed down a lot.  In front of the desperate Han Yu, the almost endless power is the only way for the Death Inspector to survive.  But now, this only reliance is gradually being lost.

    The death patrol became timid and turned around to run away.  But at this time, Han Yu would not give the Death Inspector this chance.  He reached out and grabbed the tail of the Death Patroller, and with himself as the center, he began to swing the Death Patroller hard.  The Death Inspector, who had never had such an experience, roared angrily, but it was not possible to get rid of Han Yu's attack by just shouting a few times.

    After spinning dozens of times in the air, the overwhelmed tail finally separated from the death patrol.  The pain was secondary to the Death Patroller, but the humiliation made the Death Patroller angry. After stabilizing his figure in the air, the Death Patroller roared and rushed towards Han Yu.  But Han Yu was fearless at the moment. He glanced at the death patrolman with a sneer, raised his hands above his head, and a fireball began to gather above Han Yu's head.  The Death Inspector, who was already blinded by anger, did not retreat. Instead, he pounced on Han Yu at a faster speed.  When the fireball in Han Yu's hand took shape, the Death Inspector had already rushed forward.

    Han Yu had no time to throw the fireball, and could only watch helplessly as he was knocked away by the Death Patroller. The fireball controlled in his hand fell on the Death Patroller, shrouding the Death Patroller in flames, and falling straight to the ground.  go.

    Until then, the Death Inspector seemed to have just woken up. It was only at this time that it was obviously too late.  The uncontrollable Death Patrolman was pressed by the fireball and fell to the ground.  Unwilling to die, the Death Inspector looked at Han Yu who had been knocked away by him. Holding on to the pain of being swallowed by the flames, he opened his mouth and gave Han Yu the last blow before his death.

    The huge air cannon hit Han Yu, who was retreating backwards. Han Yu, who was unable to dodge, was hit, and his body hit by the air cannon involuntarily flew towards the distance.  After seeing this scene, Lin Ke and others immediately stopped checking to see if the Death Inspector would be killed.  Under Lin Ke’s controlUnder the control, the Courage, which was underpowered, pursued Han Yu in the direction he flew out.

    In the jungle

    A pair of young children were running forward desperately, and behind the two children, an adult tiger followed in the distance.  The tiger follows the prey it finds without haste, waiting for the best opportunity to attack.  The two children running in front were obviously frightened at this moment. They only knew how to run forward as hard as they could, but they forgot that there was a way to escape by climbing up a tree.

    After all, two legs cannot outrun four legs, let alone two children compared with an adult tiger.  Not long after, the two children were exhausted from running. After one of the children fell to the ground, the two children did not run away again.  Why waste that energy when you know you can't escape.

    "Quick, get up the tree." One of the children saw the nearby trees and suddenly recalled the methods his family had taught him to avoid the jungle beasts.  But after hearing this, the little friend shook his head and said, "My feet are sprained. You can go up the tree by yourself."

    "No, we have to go up together." The child is still a loyal person. Seeing that his friend sprained his foot because he fell down just now, he quickly picked up his friend and wanted to help him climb the tree first.  But before the two children could reach the tree, the adult tiger that had been following them arrived.

    Facing the pressure released by the adult tiger, the legs of the two children became weak and they sat down on the ground.  Perhaps they already knew their next fate, so the two children hugged each other in despair.  The adult tiger looked at his prey this time with great satisfaction. Judging from the small size of these two prey, they should be very delicious to eat.

    "Ouch~woo~" The adult tiger let out a slightly excited roar, kicked the ground hard with its hind legs, and suddenly pounced on the two children hugging each other.  But what the adult tiger didn't expect was that there is an old saying that if a person sits at home, disaster will come from the sky.  Even if an adult tiger is killed, it would not have thought that just when it jumped into the air and was about to pounce on its prey, a UFO fell from the sky at an extremely fast speed. Although the target was not an adult tiger, the UFO's landing location was far away.  Adult tigers are not far away.

    The huge air wave generated by the UFO hitting the ground directly overturned the adult tiger that jumped into the air. It fell heavily to the ground, with stars in its eyes, and it would not wake up for a while.  On the contrary, the two children hugging each other, because they were sitting on the ground, were not hurt after being pushed to the ground by the air wave.

    After a while, the adult tiger shook its head and slowly woke up. At this time, its interest in prey was greatly reduced, and it wanted to figure out what just happened?  Slowly walking to the edge of the pit, the adult tiger looked into the pit and saw an adult human lying at the bottom of the pit.  Although the human closed his eyes tightly, the adult tiger instinctively sensed danger.

    Just when the tiger was torn between turning around and running away or finding out what was going on, the man lying at the bottom of the pit suddenly opened his eyes. The undisguised fighting spirit made the adult tiger shiver.  He hesitantly turned around and jumped into the jungle, and disappeared within a short time.

    Han Yu is a little confused at the moment. His memory is a little confused after he just woke up. He needs to find a place to rest first to calm down his confused brain.

    Staggeringly crawling out of the pit, when approaching the edge of the pit, two small human heads appeared, four eyes staring unblinkingly at Han Yu who was walking out of the pit, and Han Yu at this time  Just when they looked up, their eyes met. For a moment, the three people, one large, two small, were stunned.

    ……

    "Little Daddy, don't be afraid, I'm not a bad person." Han Yu, who came back to his senses, took the lead in laughing with the two children.  After all, as adults, the time spent in daze is shorter than that of children.  However, the two children didn't seem to understand Han Yu's kindness. They just hid aside and watched Han Yu. They neither ran away nor approached, and just stayed aside and watched Han Yu quietly.

    Being stared at like this made Han Yu feel a little uncomfortable, but the ones staring at him were two children. Han Yu couldn't see the two children in the same way, so he could only sit aside depressed.  A group of three people, one large, two small, just sat on the edge of the pit and remained in a stalemate.

    But this embarrassing situation was quickly broken.  This is a jungle infested by ferocious beasts. Two children entered the jungle to see who was braver, but they encountered a tiger that came out to look for food.  But there is more than just one beast in this jungle: tigers.  Evil wolves and black bears also appear in endlessly.

    And as a black bear appeared in front of the three people, the two children instinctively ran behind Han Yu, seeking Han Yu's protection.  For Han Yu, the black bear appeared just in time.  It's not that Han Yu is hungry and wants to eat bear paws, but Han Yu is very weak at the moment. Although he can deal with one or two bears, Han Yu wants to find a mount for transportation.  Things became simple after that. Han Yu demonstrated live to the two children whatTaming animals.

    The black bear was very depressed. When he was awakened by the loud noise, he originally thought he had gotten a bargain, but he did not expect to encounter an evil star. After being severely beaten, the black bear accepted his new identity as a human in humiliation.  's mount.

    "Where is your home?" Han Yu carried the two children onto the bear's back and then sat on the bear's back. He stretched out his hand and patted the black bear's butt and shouted: "What are you doing standing still? Let's go!"

    The two children watched the black bear move forward with excitement. The two children had lost their way when they were chased by the tiger. Although they were later rescued by Han Yu, the two children still had no sense of security until they were rescued by Han Yu.  After being carried on the back of the bear and sitting down, the two children were sure that they had not been abandoned by this strange adult.

    It’s just that none of the three of them knew the direction, so they could only let the black bear wander around in the jungle.  Fortunately, black bears are also rampant in the jungle. Other beasts generally do not attack black bears, which also reduces a lot of trouble for Han Yu.  Just walking slowly all the way, Han Yu was convinced that he could finally leave the jungle until he heard the shouts from the front and the excited expressions on the faces of the two children sitting on the back of the bear.

    Han Yu is not worried about Lin Ke and the others not being able to find him, he just doesn’t want to stay in this kind of jungle.  For Han Yu, everything here is strange.  When I heard people talk about the Death Star Territory in the past, the most common ones were that it was a paradise for alien beasts and a den for pirates, but I rarely heard anyone talk about the humans living here.  Now there is an opportunity to learn about human life here. For Han Yu, this is a good experience.

    "Da Ya, Er Ya, you two naughty childrenah! Bear! Bear!" An adult who heard the two children shouting and ran over first thought in his heart when he saw that his two children were okay.  As soon as he let go, he walked over with a curse on his face. He didn't take a few steps and still cursed, and then he spotted the black bear carrying two children and Han Yu sitting behind the two children.

    ……

    The scene of the reunion was exciting, touching and funny.  The father of two children is clearly not a very courageous man.  After seeing the black bear, this guy rolled his eyes and fainted.  Han Yu felt funny, but then he felt that this person was quite good.  Not everyone has such courage and dares to walk into the jungle to look for his child after learning that his child has entered the jungle.

    Han Yu, who had a good first impression of the father of the two children, put this timid man and great father on the back of a bear, and then walked towards these people along with the hunters who accompanied him to find the two children.  Go to where you live.

    A man who can tame a black bear is the first impression these people have of Han Yu.  Just as Han Yu's first impression of the timid mother was good, these people's first impression of Han Yu was also good.

    Chapter 744 Death Inspector

 Text Chapter 745 Enlightenment

    Wang Sheng, a man who was scared to death by a bear; a man who entered the dangerous jungle to retrieve his two daughters who entered the jungle; a timid man who did many things that men cannot do.

    "Let's go, don't show up around here again." Near the village where Wang Sheng lived, Han Yu stretched out his legs and kicked the black bear's butt, and then let the black bear go.  The black bear who was granted amnesty didn't even dare to fart, so he turned around and went straight into the jungle.  Wang Sheng, who was supported by his two daughters, looked at the black bear's leaving back in surprise and was speechless for a long time. It wasn't until his eldest daughter, Daya, pushed him gently that he came to his senses and remembered that he had other things to do.

    "Wang Sheng, thank you for saving my daughters." Wang Sheng asked his two daughters to let go of him, straightened their clothes, and then solemnly saluted Han Yu and thanked him.

    ???????? Han Yu has always been a person who gives me a foot of respect and I will give you a foot of respect, not to mention that Wang Sheng left a good first impression on Han Yu.  After receiving Wang Sheng's thanks, Han Yu returned the favor and said, "I'm serious, my name is Han Yu. I think in that situation, anyone else would do the same thing."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Wang Sheng's face showed a slight smile.  An invitation was sent to Han Yu, hoping that Han Yu could come to his home as a guest so that he could show his friendship as a landlord.  It happened that Han Yu had nowhere to go now, and it would take time for Lin Ke and the others to find him, so he followed Wang Sheng back to the home where he and his two daughters lived.

    "It's a humble house, please don't dislike it." At the door of his house, Wang Sheng said to Han Yu with some embarrassment.

    Wang Sheng was really right, it was really a humble house.  Compared with the other houses I saw along the way, the two thatched houses of Wang Sheng's family are really different.

    "I don't mind it, I don't mind it. I am very satisfied to have a place to shelter from the wind and rain." In order not to make Wang Sheng feel embarrassed, Han Yu quickly replied with a sincere face.

    "I don't know if Wang Sheng is generous or slow, but Han Yu's kind words actually made Wang Sheng feel more favorable towards Han Yu, and he immediately became enthusiastic.  He walked to the door and shouted into the thatched hut: "Madam, come out quickly and join me in saying thank you to the benefactor who saved our daughter Madam? Madam!"

    ……

    Han Yu saw Wang Sheng ducking into the thatched hut, and immediately there was a heartbreaking cry.  When I went in, I saw Wang Sheng sitting on the ground, holding a woman in his arms and bursting into tears.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly took two steps forward, ignoring Wang Sheng who was crying like a man in tears, and stretched out his hand to feel the woman's pulse.  Although extremely weak.  That's still a slight jump.

    "Stop howling, it's important to save people first!" Han Yu yelled at Wang Sheng, not to mention that this roar really silenced Wang Sheng.  It's okay just to make Wang Sheng cry, but when it comes to saving people.  Wang Sheng was blinded.  When Han Yu saw this, he didn't talk nonsense. He reached out and grabbed the woman and carried her outside the house. Then he said to the two girls who were standing outside the door at a loss: "Da Ya, come here, and I will teach you artificial respiration. Er Ya, go and get it."  Bring some hot water."

    When the two girls were yelled at by Han Yu, they looked at each other and then went their separate ways. The whole family, with Wang Sheng, the head of the family, sitting on the floor in a daze.

    Artificial respiration is not difficult. You only need to pay attention to a few points and practice it several times before you can do it well.  All Han Yu has to do is guide Daya to perform artificial respiration for her mother.  When Daya's mother finally took a long breath, Daya, although she was very tired, felt that everything she had done was worth it.  At the same time, Wang Sheng, who had just walked outside the house, saw that his wife was alive again.  Suddenly he looked into his eyes in disbelief.  But what he saw in front of him made Wang Sheng have no choice but to believe it.  Wang Sheng, who was so excited, couldn't help but wanted to reach out and hug his wife, but before he could hug his wife, Han Yu reached out and grabbed her.

    "Your wife has just woken up. She is very weak now and is not suitable for such violent behavior." Han Yu said to Wang Sheng calmly.

    Faced with Han Yu who saved his wife.  Wang Sheng had nothing to say and could only nod his head.  When Han Yu let go of Wang Sheng, Wang Sheng gave Han Yu a big gift, but before Wang Sheng could speak.  Then I heard a breathless voice coming from behind me, "Wang Sheng. The deadline has expired, you should pay back the money."

    Han Yu followed the sound and saw four people walking over, shaking their shoulders, about thirty meters away from them.  That voice just now was not so much talking to Wang Sheng as it was deliberately shouting to others.  Looking at Wang Sheng again, he saw that Wang Sheng's face was red. He turned back and looked at the visitor angrily and said, "Niu Er, don't be too unreasonable. I clearly paid off the money I owed you last month"

    "Fart! Who said you paid it off? What I told you last time was that you paid off the interest, but the principal you borrowed has not been paid back yet. Now that one month has passed, pay back the money quickly."  The man named Niu Er yelled at Wang Sheng with a arrogant expression.

    After this period of interaction, Han Yu also saw that this Wang Sheng was a nerd, and?That Niu Er who collected the debt is a rogue.  Ruffians are good at bullying honest people, but if they meet someone more ruthless than them, they will immediately give in.

    Han Yu said nothing, wanting to see how Wang Sheng, a nerd, would handle the crisis at hand.  As expected, the Internet nerd, after being yelled at by Niu Er, the nerd wanted to settle the matter instead of arguing with reason.

    "I have a guest at home, please give me a few days of grace"

    "Who cares about my business? Stop talking nonsense and pay back the money! If you don't pay back, I will burn your house. Anyway, there is nothing worth keeping in your two shabby thatched houses."

    "Also, please don't do this. We are all fellow villagers after all"

    "Bah! Who wants to be a fellow countryman with a loser like you? I have been studying for eighteen years, but I haven't even become a small official. Now I have to rely on my wife to support me. Wang Sheng, if I were you, I would dive in head first  The well killed itself."

    ……

    "Who sent this Niu Er?" While Niu Er was scolding Wang Sheng, Han Yu asked Er Ya in a low voice, who was standing aside and shaking with anger.

    "He is my uncle."

    "Uncle? Oh, he is your father's brother, right?"

    "Um."

    "That uncle of yours always comes to bully you?"

    "That bastard always wants to take over the property that grandpa left to his father" Erya said angrily, but as soon as he finished speaking, his little head was held down by Han Yu.

    "Girls, don't be so cynical. After all, your uncle is your elder. He is shameless, but you can't compare with him in everything. If others hear what you say, they will think you are unfilial."

    "But" Erya was unconvinced and wanted to retort, but she didn't wait for her to finish her words.  Han Yu said softly: "Don't worry, your father will take care of this matter. What you and your sister have to do now is to take good care of your mother. As for other things, don't worry."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  Erya stopped talking.  He silently walked to his mother's side and stayed with his sister and his mother's side.  Han Yu took the time to take a look at Wang Sheng's wife. Not to mention, if you look closely, this woman is very attractive.  It's the kind of thing that feels better the more you watch it.  It's a pity that his face is a little pale and his body is a little thinner, but this is not a big problem, as long as he takes good care of himself Thinking of this, Han Yu looked at Wang Sheng, who was already speechless with Niu Er.  Shaking his head secretly.

    Taking two steps forward, Han Yu pulled Wang Sheng aside. Han Yu smiled at Niu Er, who had just spoken with white foam on his lips. Then, when Niu Er just spit out the word "you", he suddenly slapped Niu Er.  Fanned.  No one present expected that Han Yu would suddenly take action, nor did they expect that Niu Er, one of the best heroes in the village, would be so helpless that he was slapped away.

    Seeing Niu Er being beaten, the three people who came with Niu Er to help could not sit still. They immediately looked at each other and roared.  They pounced on Han Yu from different directions.  Wang Sheng, who was standing behind Han Yu, was very brave at this time. Seeing that Han Yu was going to face three people alone, he actually took a step forward and wanted to fight the enemy with Han Yu.  Maybe in Wang Sheng's opinion, he can hold someone back.  That can also reduce the pressure on Han Yu.

    Han Yu was very pleased with Wang Sheng's loyal behavior.  Although it has been seen that Wang Sheng is a nerd, a loyal nerd is still better than a nerd who is timid when encountering problems.  Of course, Han Yu wouldn't let Wang Sheng, a nerd, get beaten for this.  After smiling and nodding to Wang Sheng, Han Yu took a step forward.  He met the three people who rushed towards him in advance, and with three punches and two kicks, he defeated the three people who were trying to regain the ground for Niu Er.  At this time, Wang Sheng was making a forward movement.

    Seeing that Han Yu was able to take down the gangsters who were secretly called the Four King Kongs by the villagers so easily, Wang Sheng smiled at Han Yu with some embarrassment, feeling sorry for his previous overestimation.  Han Yu didn't think there was anything wrong with Wang Sheng's behavior just now. Seeing Wang Sheng's embarrassed expression, he persuaded him: "Everyone has something that everyone is good at. When it comes to fighting, even ten of you are no match for me.  So you don’t have to feel embarrassed just because I can fight better than you. I appreciate your behavior of wanting to share the difficulties with me just now. It is often only in difficult times that you can see a person’s true character. You are a very loyal person,  He is also a very reasonable person. But I think being reasonable also depends on the person you are talking to. If you reason with these gangsters like this, you are just trying to talk to them. What's more, the purpose of these guys coming here is to find trouble with you, and they won't do it because  You can go back as long as you tolerate it. Am I right?" Han Yu asked the last few people he knocked to the ground in his last sentence.

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Niu Er, who was lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog, slowly stood up, stared at Han Yu and shouted: "You're done! You're dead! I'll let you know the consequences of messing with me!"

    "Generally speaking, only incompetent people would scream like this before running away. But I am a person who is afraid of trouble. When facing people who threaten me, my general method of dealing with people is to cut them off!" The last four  Han Yu said each word one by one.  As for Niu Er, a gang of scoundrels who usually bully honest villagers, they have no problem, but if they really meet someone like Han Yu who has experienced countless life and death, they will only be able to sift chaff.

    "Han Yu, you have to be merciful and merciful, but you still" Wang Sheng stepped forward and said softly to Han Yu, but before he finished speaking, Han Yu swallowed up the unfinished words with his eyes.  Went back.

    "Do you know what you look like in my eyes now?" Han Yu asked slowly.

    Wang Sheng shook his head in confusion.

    "Coward! You make me feel like a coward! Think about how these guys treated you just now? If I were not here today and you were the only one guarding the family behind you, would these people  Give mercy to others if you have to. You are a scholar, don't you know the saying of repaying evil with kindness and repaying kindness with kindness?"

    "Ah? There is also this sentence. I wonder what it means?" Wang Sheng asked curiously.

    "It's very simple, it's a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. If someone treats you well, you should treat him well. If someone treats you badly, you should treat him evil."

    Wang Sheng understood.  But it was a bit unacceptable, "How can this be possible? My teacher once taught me that in dealing with people, you must learn to repay evil with kindness"

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes and said angrily: "That's nonsense! If your wife was snatched away by someone else, are you going to retaliate with kindness and send your daughter away too?"

    "This. This is different." Wang Sheng said with a red face.  I don't know whether he was anxious or angry because of Han Yu's metaphor.

    "Do you really want to whip me now?" Han Yu suddenly asked.  Wang Sheng was stunned for a moment when he heard Han Yu continue to ask: "Don't you want to repay evil with kindness? Then why do you want to whip me?"

    "" Wang Sheng was left speechless by the question.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and said to Wang Sheng: "You idiot, no wonder you are not enlightened." As he said this, Han Yu raised his leg and kicked out a stone.  It hit Niu Er, who was sneaking away from his waist, in the lower back.

    "Ah~" Niu Er screamed and fell to the ground with a thud.  Since the place where he was hit was above his lower back, he couldn't reach it with his hand.  And at this time, Niu Er felt that the place where he was hit was on fire. It was uncomfortable to even move, let alone run away.

    Because I don’t know Han Yu’s temper.  Niu Er didn't even dare to moan, and covered his mouth tightly with both hands, for fear of attracting Han Yu's attack again.

    Seeing that Niu Er had stopped moving, Han Yu turned to Wang Sheng and continued: "Did you see it? Why do you think that Niu Er can bully you, but can only run away when facing me? Is it because I am more reasonable than you?  ?”

    Wang Sheng couldn't help but roll his eyes when he heard this. The reason why Niu Er is afraid of you is because you are more unreasonable than him. You do it when you say it, without even saying hello.

    See the trace of disdain in Wang Sheng's eyes.  Han Yu shook his head secretly and asked Wang Sheng: "You want to say that I am more unreasonable than that Niu Er, but have you ever thought about it, if you, a reasonable Niu Er, are not afraid, why are you afraid of me, an unreasonable one?"

    Wang Sheng: ""

    ????????? Without waiting for Wang Sheng’s answer.  Han Yu continued: "That's because Niu Er is not a reasonable person. He is unreasonable, and I am even more unreasonable than him, so when facing me, he can only run away. And you are a reasonable person.  When you meet Niu Er, an unreasonable person, your reason for Niu Er is like playing the piano to Niu Er. When the understanding of both parties is not consistent, the only thing that can determine what is wrong is the force held by both parties.  With your small body, you are probably in the same situation as me and that awesome guy now."

    "Yes, but how do you explain what my teacher said?" Wang Sheng asked Han Yu in confusion.

    "Your teacher made a mistake." Han Yu replied calmly.

    When Wang Sheng heard this, his eyes suddenly widened. Han Yu saw this and said slowly: "Don't stare yet. Let me ask you, from whom did you learn your teacher's knowledge?"

    “Of course I learned it from teachers’ teachers.”

    "Then who did your teacher's teacher learn from?"

    “Of course it’s the teacher’s teacher’s teacher.”

    “Then is your teacher’s knowledge stronger or weaker than your teacher’s teacher’s knowledge?”

    "Of course my teacher is more knowledgeable."

    “In this case, what about your teacher’s knowledge?Where did you learn it?  Your teacher's teacher's knowledge is not as good as your teacher's knowledge.  "

    Wang Sheng was confused by Han Yu's tongue-twisting questions and didn't know how to answer them for a while.  On the contrary, Erya, who had been staying by her mother's side, couldn't help but said: "Teacher's knowledge is naturally learned by oneself."

    "Hehehe" Han Yu smiled, reached out and patted Wang Sheng on the shoulder and said: "You are not even as good as your daughter. There is an old saying that goes well, the master leads you in, and cultivation depends on the individual. Your teacher's  The teacher only taught you the most basic knowledge, and of course the rest of the knowledge was figured out by your teacher himself. And what about you? What did you learn from your teacher? What knowledge did you figure out on your own? You don’t know  Dead network, Jixin network?”

    Wang Sheng had an epiphany

    Since he left the school, Wang Sheng's career has not been smooth.  When he first left the school, Wang Sheng relied on his teacher's relationship to get a position as a staff member of the county magistrate. Unfortunately, he was fired after not working for long.  At that time, I thought it was because I was upright and refused to collude with the county magistrate.  Now it seems that the main reason for being fired was probably because of my inability to adapt at the time.

    "Thank you." Wang Sheng gave Han Yu a big gift for the third time today.  When Wang Sheng looked up at Han Yu again, Han Yu suddenly discovered that Wang Sheng's whole temperament had fundamentally changed, completely different from the pedantic and timid appearance before.  Wang Sheng now gives people a feeling of vitality.

    But this change is a good sign, and Han Yu is naturally happy to see it happen.  He smiled and asked Wang Sheng, "What are you going to do with these people?"

    "Can I have full authority to handle it?" Wang Sheng asked after hearing this.

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "I don't care. If you want to have full authority to handle it, then I'll handle it for you."

    "In that case, I won't be polite." Wang Sheng said politely to Han Yu and walked up to Niu Er. Niu Er looked at Wang Sheng walking over and asked in a panic: "You, what do you want?  What to do?"

    "Don't worry, I don't want to take advantage of others. I will go back and tell Wang Ming that for the sake of my compatriots, I don't have to worry about the past with him, but he'd better be calm in the future. Otherwise, don't blame me for not caring about brotherhood.  .roll!"

    With a loud shout, Niu Er and the other three people ran away without even daring to say a harsh word.

    (wangwang.)w

 Text Chapter 746: Framed

    "Hey, did you know? The second son of the Wang family has changed."

    "Yeah, it's like he's a different person. He's much more assertive than before."

    "It's really weird. How come it changed after everything was fine?"

    "What's so strange about you? I think this change is pretty good. Haven't you seen that the Four King Kongs in the village are now being detoured by everyone they see?"

    ……

    In a small mountain village, the boring life provides the breeding ground for gossip. Whenever something happens, it won’t take long for the whole village to know about it.

    At Wang Sheng’s house, Han Yu and Wang Sheng were sitting across from each other. Han Yu looked at Wang Sheng and asked, "Have you thought it through?"

    "Yes, I have thought about it carefully." Wang Sheng replied solemnly.  But Han Yu shook his head and said, "You've thought it over so carefully!"

    As if he was used to hearing Han Yu say a few dirty words from his mouth from time to time, Wang Sheng didn't care what Han Yu said about him, but looked at Han Yu in confusion.  Just listen to Han Yu continue to say: "If you really think it through, how can you bear to leave your wife and daughter here?"

    "Yes, but I am going to seek employment"

    "I know that you are preparing to work hard for your own career, but have you ever thought that when you were at home, those who had ideas about this place would not dare to come to your door, but if you leave, what will happen to the orphans and widows?  Are you here looking for trouble? I won't stay here forever. I won't hide it from you. My companion is looking for me. If I hadn't seen you as a good person, I would have left long ago."

    " To be honest, I am not willing to leave my family, but I am going to seek employment, and I don't know what the consequences will be. If I have to take care of my family, if something goes wrong  "

    "Then you have the heart to leave your family here to be bullied by others? You, you, since you have decided to leave here, why don't you do it more thoroughly?" Han Yu looked at Wang Sheng in confusion and asked.

    "This is the ancestral home of my Wang family." Wang Sheng replied slowly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he suddenly understood why Wang Sheng felt reluctant to leave these shabby houses.  The ancestral home Han Yu thought for a while.  Asked Wang Sheng, "Is it because you don't want to part with these ancestral houses?"

    "I don't want these ancestral houses to fall into the hands of my brother." Wang Sheng was silent for a while and told Han Yu the truth.

    Han Yu nodded and asked Wang Sheng, "Okay, who in your village wouldn't even dare to provoke the four King Kongs?"

    Wang Sheng thought for a while after hearing this, and replied: "If you want to say who is the biggest, then the only one is the village chief."

    “Then you will temporarily hand over your ancestral home to the village chief.”

    "ah?"

    "Don't stare. Listen to what I have to say. You leave your ancestral home to the village chief to take care of. When you return to your hometown in fine clothes, the village chief will naturally return the ancestral home to you intact. You are not an ignorant person.  As the biggest village chief in this village, it’s no big deal if you put him outside.”

    After Wang Sheng thought about it, he said to Han Yu with some embarrassment: "The method is a good one, but it seems a bit unkind."

    "Bah! Why are you so unkind? You are still too pedantic. Forget it, if you feel you owe the village chief something, just give him some benefits when you become rich." Han Yu said disdainfully.

    Under Han Yu’s persuasion, Wang Sheng decided to follow Han Yu’s suggestion and temporarily leave his ancestral home to the care of the village chief, while he left this place with his family and went to a big city to seek development.  Since opening up, Wang Sheng has begun to look at things from a different perspective, learned to be flexible, and has become more considerate in his dealings with people, although he is not yet very proficient.  But as long as you experience this kind of thing more often, there will naturally be no problem.

    While Wang Sheng was going to talk to the village chief about the matter, Wang Sheng's wife and two daughters began to pack their luggage.  For Han Yu, Wang Sheng's wife, Li, is grateful from the bottom of her heart.  From the words of her two daughters, Mrs. Li already knew that it would be no exaggeration to say that Han Yu was the savior of their family.  Not only did he save his two daughters.  He also taught his eldest daughter to revive himself from a coma, and also enlightened his somewhat pedantic and honest husband. Finally, the family's life finally had some hope.

    With nothing to do, Han Yu walked outside the thatched house, but unexpectedly he saw a black shadow flashing away.  Much of the night.  Wearing black clothes, he was sneaking around in front of other people's houses.  Do you believe that you are a good person?  Anyway, Han Yu didn’t believe it.

    But just when Han Yu was about to go back to the house to remind Mrs. Li to pay attention to safety, he heard a scream from Da Ya in the thatched house. Han Yu rushed into the thatched house and saw that one of the walls of the thatched house was knocked open.  A big hole was opened. Erya sat on the ground holding Daya, who was obviously frightened. Next to her lay Li Shi, inserting her vagina into Li Shi's chest.??A dagger.

    Seeing this, Han Yu hurried to Li's side and reached out to check Li's injuries. But at this moment, three big men dressed as official officials rushed in and rushed to Han Yu without saying a word.  Han Yu frowned when he saw this. It was such a coincidence that this person came, as if his mother had arranged it in advance.  He was not polite at the moment and knocked the three officers who rushed in with three punches and two kicks to the ground.

    "Good boy, how dare you arrest me!?" An officer who was knocked to the ground stared at Han Yu and threatened.

    Han Yu didn't even bother to look. He knelt down and stretched out his hands to rub the heads of Daya and Erya, and said softly: "Don't be afraid, let's see how I save your mother."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the two little girls’ eyes lit up.  After these few days of contact, in the eyes of the two little girls, Han Yu is an omnipotent existence.  Treating Han Yu, the two little girls simply worshiped Han Yu blindly. It is estimated that even if Han Yu said that Yuanxiao is black, these two little girls would believe it.

    Han Yu checked Mrs. Li's injuries. At this time, he couldn't care less about whether men and women were kissing each other.  After the inspection, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief. The dagger was not inserted very deeply, and the perpetrator was very panicked during the attack, and the place where he stabbed was not a vital part.  Although there was a lot of blood, Li's injury was just a trauma and was not hopeless.

    He reached out and took out the treatment bottle from his pocket. He held the opened treatment bottle in his right hand and grabbed the dagger with his left hand. He pulled it out hard and then pointed the treatment bottle towards the wound and tilted it downward.  Seeing the blood flowing out of their mother's body, the two little girls were frightened and screamed, but they were stunned by what they saw in front of them.  Not only the two little girls, but also the three official servants were dumbfounded.  The golden light in the treatment bottle dripped on the wound like liquid, and then the wound healed at a human speed. In just a minute or two, Li's wound healed.  If Li's face hadn't turned a little pale due to excessive blood loss, no one would have believed that Li had been injured just now.

    After leaving the weak Ms. Li to the care of two little girls, Han Yu put away the healing bottle, looked at the three officials with panic-stricken expressions and asked, "Who ordered you to come?"

    "Bold, who do you think you are talking to?" One of the officials tried to overwhelm Han Yu with his momentum.  He asked Han Yudao sternly.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu doesn’t follow that approach at all.  He glanced at the shouting official indifferently, then kicked the official out of the thatched hut with a flying kick.  The remaining two officials couldn't help but secretly complain when they saw this, regretting that they shouldn't have gone into this muddy water just for a few small coins.  But there is no regret selling medicine in this world.  It's too late to regret now.

    Who said this kid is actually a strong man on the outside but a gangster on the inside?  My legs are trembling when I see an official. I'm sorry, my legs are trembling when I see this guy. Okay?

    Han Yu didn’t pay attention to the psychological activities of the three official servants at this time. Even if the three official servants didn’t say anything, Han Yu could guess who wanted to cause trouble for him.  He had only been here a few days, and the only people he had conflicts with were the so-called Four King Kongs and the good deeds he had ruined.  Wang Ming, Wang Sheng's elder brother, tried to take possession of his brother's property.

    "Even if you don't say it, I won't care. To tell you the truth, I don't care about killing. Killing more and less is just a number to me. If you don't tell me, then I will just put these few  Kill all those guys who have conflicts with me. Of course, that includes the three of you and your families."

    "No harm to my wife and children!" As soon as Han Yu finished speaking, an official shouted to Han Yu urgently.  What he got in exchange was a flying kick from Han Yu.  After giving a lesson to the official who spoke casually, Han Yu said slowly: "No harm to my wife and children is for those who have rules and limits. Guys like you who collude with bad guys don't enjoy the misfortune to my wife and children."  treatment."

    "You, you dare!"

    "Hahaha~ What am I afraid of?" Han Yu smiled, reached out and grabbed the arm of the officer who spoke, and twisted it gently.  The officer's arm was twisted out of shape.

    "Ah!!!" The officer screamed, cold sweat broke out from his forehead, while the remaining two officers looked at Han Yu with frightened faces.  It was only then that the three officials realized it clearly.  The man standing in front of them was definitely not the honest and friendly people they usually interacted with, nor was he a rogue from the hometown.  This person simply regards life and death as nothing.  The law is just a piece of waste paper in front of him.

    "Where on earth did that wimp Wang Sheng get to know such a evil star?" the eldest of the three official servants thought to himself.  The old guy is old and treacherous, and the horse is old and slippery. After Han Yu knocked him down for the first time when he saw him, he kept shrinking back and did not dare to say a word. As a result, both his companions were unlucky.  He was safe and sound alone.

    Han Yu casually threw aside the official with a broken arm, looked at the other two officials and asked: "MyI'm sorry, I hope you won't keep me waiting.  Say, who asked you to come?  "

    "It's Niu Er." The older officer said to Han Yu after being silent for a while.

    "It was indeed him. He must have been the one who stabbed Mr. Li."

    Now that we have started, the older officer simply told the truth, nodded and said to Han Yu: "Yes, we took his money, hid here and waited for him to succeed, then entered the house to arrest people. But we didn't expect"

    "Hehe I didn't expect that I would be so difficult to deal with, and there is still a way to save Li, right?"

    "……yes."

    "You are very smart. People like you who are aware of current affairs can always live a long life." Han Yu reached out and patted the older officer on the shoulder, glanced at the officer next to him, and asked aloud  : "Your companion has been recruited, do you have any indication?"

    “… Niu Er is just the matchmaker, there is someone else who actually gave Niu Er money to ask us to do things.”

    "Who is it?" A question came from behind the three officials, and the official who was explaining the situation to Han Yu didn't think much and answered casually: "Wang Ming, Wang Sheng's brother." After he finished answering,  He realized that the person who asked just now was not Han Yu in front of him, but the person standing behind him.

    When he looked back, he saw Wang Sheng with an angry face, and next to him stood the village chief.  The three officials were dumbfounded. Although the village chief's position was not high, if the county magistrate found out, they would definitely be fired, and the three of them would not be able to hold their heads high in the countryside in the future.

    "Han Yu, my wife" Wang Sheng looked at Han Yu nervously and asked.

    "Don't worry, it's okay. But first of all, in order to save people, I offended my sister-in-law just now. Please don't blame me."

    "You also said that you should obey the authority when the situation arises. How can I blame you? Is my wife really okay?"

    "It's okay. It's just that she's a little weak due to excessive blood loss. She'll be fine after a few days of recovery. You should see her quickly. The two children, Da Ya and Er Ya, are very frightened this time. Please comfort her."

    "Yeah." Wang Sheng nodded, confessed his crime to the village chief, and rushed into the thatched house.

    Han Yu was left looking at the three officials, and said calmly: "Tell me, what should I do with you?"

    The three officers looked at each other, and one of them bravely asked: "Well, we have told everything we know, can't you let us go?"

    "Eh? That's weird. When did I say that I would let you go after you confessed?" Han Yu asked, looking at the officer who was speaking with a puzzled expression.

    When the three officers heard this, their hearts sank. The older officer looked at Han Yu and asked, "Well, what else do you want?"

    "HmmVillage Chief, what do you think?" Han Yu touched his chin and suddenly asked the village chief who was standing behind the three officials.

    The village chief said slowly: "Death crimes can be avoided, but living crimes cannot be forgiven."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked the village chief up and down, nodded and said: "Okay, since the village chief intercedes for you, I will spare you this time. But the village chief also said that living sins are hard to forgive, you say  Say, how am I going to punish you?"

    Hearing this, the three officials immediately felt embarrassed. They had never experienced this kind of thing before.  Are you saying that you are punishing yourself?  Isn't this a bitch?  But if he didn't say anything, there was no guarantee that Han Yu wouldn't come up with some terrible punishment.  Thinking of this, the three officials turned to look at the village chief in unison. The village chief was so angry that he cursed in his heart. But now was not the time for an attack, so he could only stroke his beard and suggested to Han Yu: "Otherwise, interrupt them."  Dog legs?"

    “What a ruthless old guy!” The three officers cursed secretly in their hearts at the same time.  Fortunately, Han Yu shook his head and rejected the village chief's suggestion, "No, I don't like violence. It's better not to do anything if you can."

    "Who are you lying to?" the three officials cursed secretly in their hearts again.

 Text Chapter 747 Entering the city

    As the bell rang, Wang Sheng sat in the bullock cart and took the whole family to the place where they were going to start their new life.  The village where Wang Sheng's family is located is not very far from the capital of the kingdom. According to Wang Sheng's plan, he can write and do calculations, and at the worst, he can work as an accountant.  After a conversation with Han Yu, Wang Sheng's previous rotten Confucianism, where he was inferior in everything except for being well-educated, became much less. Now Wang Sheng is more like a responsible man.  Be responsible for your wife, your children, and even more responsible for your own family.

    Wang Sheng did not ask about the origin of the carriage. After Han Yu had a long talk with the three official officials, the three kind-hearted officials heard that Wang Sheng was planning to move to the capital, but they were temporarily short of money.  After generously donating a large amount of wealth, the old village head asked his son to hitch a bullock cart, and after dawn the next day, he used the bullock cart to send Wang Sheng's family into the city.  As for Han Yu, after Wang Sheng listened to the stories of his two daughters, he could say that he respected Han Yu like a god.  Although his wife Li was already fine, the blood from her injury that had flowed to the ground had not disappeared. You could see the dark red blood stains.  Wang Sheng knew that if Han Yu hadn't come to the rescue, he and his wife would be separated forever.  If you think about it carefully, Han Yu has saved his family more than once.  This made Wang Sheng feel a little suspicious of what the village chief said to him when he left the village.

    “Perhaps in order to make the village chief and the three officials feel in awe, Han Yu, after sparing the three officials, broke the neck of Niu Er who was hiding in the field and did not dare to go home in front of them.  Killing is not a big deal to Han Yu. In Han Yu's eyes, killing is just a method. The only rule he needs to follow is whether the person being killed should be killed. As for whether he will violate the law, he doesn't care.  Within Han Yu’s consideration.  It is precisely because of this that Han Yu was able to travel all the way here.

    The journey of adventure is exciting, but also dangerous.  You don’t know when something life-threatening will happen, and you don’t know where the danger comes from?  It might be a beast encountered during the journey.  It is also possible that they are the same kind who are motivated by wealth, or even more likely that they are murderers without any reason.  If he had blindly abided by human laws, Han Yu would probably have died long ago.

    The law is dead, but man is alive.  Han Yu is not the kind of person who would give up his life just to obey the law.  In Han Yu's eyes, his own life and the lives of those he wants to protect are the most important.  As for the rest.  That's all secondary.  Anyone who wants to endanger his own life or harm his companions will be resolutely counterattacked by Han Yu.  Law?  Go fuck your grandma!

    It was precisely because of his disregard for the law that Han Yu acted without any scruples and acted entirely according to his own heart.  As the saying goes, everything can never go as planned.  But I want to be clear in my heart.  In Han Yu's view, murder pays for life. Although Li was saved by himself, it did not mean that the murderer Niu Er could go free.  Since Niu Er was not given the retribution he deserved through the law, it would be up to Han Yu to do justice for heaven.

    After solving Niu Er.  The three officials treated Han Yu directly as their ancestor.  As an official, I come into contact with all kinds of people on a daily basis. There are all kinds of people.  But there are not many people like Han Yu who don't take life and death as one thing.  Seeing the way Han Yu easily killed Niu Er, this person either killed countless people, or he no longer took human life seriously.  No matter what it is, offending him will not have good consequences.

    As for Wang Sheng’s brother, Wang Ming, who wanted his brother’s property, Han Yu did not take his life.  But it didn't make it easy for the guy.  If a brother wants to take possession of a brother's property, it is nothing more than seeking wealth.  However, Han Yu almost made Wang Ming bankrupt overnight. Except for some real estate, all the gold and silver that Wang Ming had in his home were moved away by Han Yu. Three of the officials were accomplices.  The result of the collusion between officials and bandits is that the victims have nowhere to redress their grievances.  In addition, Wang Ming was a man who roamed the countryside on weekdays and was very unpopular. After learning what happened to him, many people not only had no sympathy.  Instead, he applauded.  The only village chief who knew about this incident kept silent about Wang Ming's experience, not wanting to stand up for this guy who usually didn't know how to respect him.  In just a few years.  Wang Ming's family fell into decline, and he sadly left his hometown and never came back.  Of course, this is a few years later, so there is no need to mention it.  Shan said that Wang Sheng's son, who grew up in the village, was sent to the capital in an oxcart.

    Standing at the gate of the city, Wang Sheng looked up at the gate, ignoring his wife Li who was standing behind him holding his two daughters respectively. He sighed and said, "I didn't expect that I, Wang Sheng, would come back here one day."

    But as soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu's dissatisfied voice came from behind him, "I said, even if you want to express your feelings, can you not stand in the middle of the road? Also, you, a big man, don't know how to stand for your wife?"  Would you like to share some of the luggage?”

    Wang Sheng smiled sheepishly when he heard this, reached out and took the largest luggage from his wife Li, and said to his wife: "Madam, let's go to the city."

    "My husband, have you decided where we will stay?" Li said.?? nodded slightly and asked aloud.

    Wang Sheng heard this and replied: "After we find an inn to settle down first, my husband will go to the dental shop to see if there is an existing room."

    "Do we have enough money?" Li asked in a low voice.

    When Wang Sheng heard this, he couldn't help but glance at Han Yu who was standing near the city gate and looking around.  It is not an exaggeration to describe Wang Sheng's family as impoverished.  Wang Sheng, who originally wanted to leave his hometown, was actually ready to mortgage his ancestral home to the village chief in exchange for some money. But what he didn't expect was that on the night when his wife Li was assassinated, Han Yu finished handling the cases of three official errands.  After the incident, I gave myself a cloth bag and opened it. It was full of gold, silver and jewelry.  Wang Sheng immediately asked Han Yu where the money came from, but Han Yu told him that he deserved it.  Later, when he questioned him anxiously, Han Yu told him that the money was taken from his brother Wang Ming's house.  When the family was separated, Wang Ming bullied Wang Sheng because he was young. Except for a few thatched houses, Wang Sheng was only given a little of the property left by his parents.  Over the years, Wang Sheng has spent all his money on studying.  Now that Han Yu brought a package of gold and silver jewelry, Wang Sheng regarded it as the family property that his brother had not given to him.  It was for peace of mind, just to prevent his wife Li from worrying, Wang Sheng never found a chance to say it.

    Seeing that her husband was silent, Mrs. Li misunderstood and thought that her husband didn't have much money.  Thinking of this, Mrs. Li pulled Wang Sheng to one side to carry people, handed a small cloth bag she was carrying to Wang Sheng and said: "Husband, these are the dowries that my wife brought when she married into the Wang family. They are in the same style.  It’s a bit old and not suitable for a wife to wear. My husband should just pawn it.”

    When looking for a wife, you should look for someone like this!  Wang Sheng was so moved in his heart. If it weren't for the inconvenience of people coming and going at the gate of the city, Wang Sheng would really want to hug Mrs. Li.

    If you get a wife like this, what else can a husband ask for?

    Wang Sheng was deeply moved and reached out to hold Li's hand.  He said softly: "Don't worry, madam. The money on my husband's possession is enough for our family. It's better to keep the dowry for me first."

    Although Ms. Li didn't believe it in her heart, she knew how to save her husband's face. When her husband refused to accept her dowry, she didn't insist anymore.  I just made up my mind secretly.  I will find an opportunity to sell these jewelry in a few days to supplement my family income.

    Having shared the same bed for many years, Wang Sheng naturally knew what Li had in mind. He smiled bitterly in his heart and decided to hand over his money to Li for safekeeping after he found the inn and settled down.  Lest this silly woman sell her few remaining pieces of jewelry when she wasn't paying attention.  Thinking about it carefully, I have really been sorry to my wife all these years.  Since marrying him, his wife has not enjoyed a day of happiness. Looking back on the past, she is really a bastard. She can reach out for clothes and open her mouth for food. She never cares about the daily expenses of the family and only knows how to read.

    Just when Wang Sheng felt guilty for Li.  Han Yu's voice came again, "I said, if you two want to show off your affection, can you change the time? We have been standing at the city gate for a long time, can we enter the city?"

    Wang Sheng, who was disturbed, realized that he had been holding Li's hand tightly.  Mrs. Li was so embarrassed that her head drooped and her ears turned red.  Wang Sheng smiled slightly when he saw this, and said softly to Mrs. Li: "Madam, let's go to the city." As he said this, Wang Sheng took Mrs. Li's hand.  Entered the city gate first.

    When Han Yu saw it, he said to Da Ya Er Ya: "It seems that your parents can't take care of you for the time being. Let's ignore them and go into the city by ourselves. Wait a while and see something you like. Tell me, I  Bought for you."

    There are more than one gates in the capital. The gate Han Yu and his party chose was the west gate. Not long after entering the city gate, they came to the commercial street in the city.  There are shops on both sides of the street. There are servants standing at the door shouting at the top of their lungs. The dazzling array of products is almost dazzling.  Because there were so many people, in order to prevent Da Ya and Er Ya from getting lost, Wang Sheng and Li held each other forward while Han Yu, who was free, looked east and west, and soon followed Wang Sheng and his family.  So far away.  However, Wang Sheng was not worried that Han Yu would not be able to find him. After telling Han Yu the destination where his family was going, he let Han Yu wander around the shopping street.  As for Da Ya Er Ya, after Han Yu bought them a lot of snacks, they followed Wang Sheng and Li Shi obediently.

    No longer burdened, Han Yu wandered around the commodity street, trying novel snacks here, haggling with vendors at roadside stalls there, and buying small trinkets that were not worth a few bucks.  As he walked, Han Yu already had a lot of various gadgets in his hands.  Han Yu felt that he had almost finished shopping, so he walked towards the inn that he had agreed with Wang Sheng before.  After taking only a few steps, Han Yu felt someone bump into him deliberately. He subconsciously looked back and saw that the little figure who bumped into him had quickly slipped into the crowd.  Han Yu grinned when he saw this and followed slowly.……

    In an alley, several children were gathering together to count the spoils of this time.

    "Boss, we can make a fortune this time." Looking at the money in the leader's hand, one of the teenage children shouted to the boss with bright eyes.

    "Keep your voice down! Are you afraid that others won't hear you?" The fifteen or sixteen-year-old child known as the boss glared at the shouting child.  This boss seems to be quite authoritative on weekdays. When he said this, the other children who wanted to cheer covered their mouths with their hands.

    "Great, with this money, we can redeem Xiaoye from Ergouzi." The boss said softly, staring at the money in his hand.

    "Boss, can that little bitch be honest?"

    “…If he dares to go back on his word, I will kill him!” The boss replied in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a man's voice coming from the end of the alley: "Well He's very ambitious and ruthless, but he's just a little younger. He's an adult, can you handle him?"

    When he saw the person coming, the boss's expression suddenly changed. He recognized the person and knew that he was the original owner of the money he was holding.

    "Run!" The boss threw a handful of money in his hand at the person, and then shouted to the younger brothers around him who had not yet reacted.

    Han Yu’s shot was like lightning, and he took all the flying coins into his hands, then took out one and shot it at the boss who was running at the back.  The eldest brother immediately fell to the ground. Seeing his eldest brother fall, the children who were running in front quickly ran back. The eldest son was so angry that he cursed angrily: "What are you doing here?"

    "They are showing loyalty." Han Yu said as he walked over slowly.

    "This time we admit defeat and pay you back the money. Let us go." The boss stared at Han Yu who was approaching.  Said in a deep voice.

    "You returned the money to me, but what about the child named Xiaoye you mentioned earlier?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    Obviously, Han Yu’s words irritated the boss, who glared at Han Yu and shouted, “Do you care?”

    When Han Yu saw this, he shook his head and said with a smile: "Hey~ You kid is a bit ignorant of good people's hearts."

    The words just fell.  I heard a question from the other end of the alley: "What are you doing here?" Han Yu and others followed the sound and saw a handsome young master holding a folding fan in his hand, looking at Han Yu and others with curiosity.  people.

    Before Han Yu could speak, the eldest of the children had already asked for help, "Sir, please help. This bad guy wants to steal our money."

    "Young Master? You just called me Young Master, right?" Master Ji looked at the boss with some joy and asked.

    "Ohyes, sir, help me quickly."

    "Okay, okay, I'll take care of everything. You go first, and I'll deal with this bad guy." Mr. Jia said to the boss with great care.

    Watching those children slip away, Han Yu looked angrily and amusedly at Mr. Jiajia, who was addicted to the Messenger of Justice.  This good young master is obviously a Xibei guy, I don’t know what she thinks?  You dare to come out and show off dressed like this.  Han Yu, who didn't want to pay attention to this matter, shook his head and turned to leave.  But Young Master Jia quit when he saw this, and hurriedly shouted: "Stop! You bad guy! I will punish you on behalf of justice!" After saying that, Young Master Jia ran in front of Han Yu, stretched out his hand to stop Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes.  He said angrily: "I'm very busy and don't have time to play house with you. Be good and find someone else to play."

    "You, you are rude!"

    "Oh~ I can't afford to offend you, so I can always hide." Han Yu sighed.  Turn around and prepare to leave from the other end of the alley.  Unexpectedly, Mr. Jia ran in front of Han Yu and blocked Han Yu's way.

    "What do you want to do?" Han Yu asked helplessly.

    "I, I want to punish you! Follow me to see the official!"

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No time. Don't follow me anymore, otherwise I will scream indecent."

    It’s obvious that Young Master Jia has never met anyone like Han Yu.  At a loss for a moment, he felt aggrieved and shouted at Han Yu: "You. You are shameless."

    Seeing Mr. Jia looking like he was about to cry, Han Yu said with a headache: "Are you crying? Do you know that you have caused me to lose a lot of money? You should be grateful if I don't care about you."

    "What do you mean?" Mr. Jia asked puzzledly.

    "Those kids are thieves. They stole my money. I came to them to get my money back, and then you, a stupid woman, came out. Do you understand?"

    "What evidence do you have that those children are thieves?" Mr. Jia? asked unconvinced.

    Han Yu sighed and replied helplessly: "Please use your brain that is already covered with cobwebs. It will get rusty if you don't use it anymore. It's not like you haven't seen the clothes of those children;  Does your face look like you're rich?" After saying that, Han Yu shook his head and walked out of the alley, leaving Mr. Jia standing there in a daze.

    When Han Yu walked to the exit of the alley, a cry came from behind him, "Stop! Stop!"

    "What are you doing again?" Han Yu asked impatiently.

    "How much did those kids take from you? I'll pay you." Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    It’s impossible to say he’s not surprised. Han Yu didn’t expect such silly girls to exist in this world.  For a moment, he even forgot to answer, and just kept looking at the other person up and down.  Perhaps the meaning in Han Yu's eyes was too obvious, but anyway, Mr. Jia became so angry that he glared at Han Yu and shouted: "What are you looking at? If you look at it again, I'll dig out your eyeballs!"

    "Tsk, tsk! She is indeed the most poisonous woman. Forget it, I don't need you to pay for it, as long as you don't pester me again."

    Mr. Jia shook his head and insisted: "No! There are things a man should do and things he should not do"

    Before Mr. Jia could finish his words, Han Yu said, "You are not a man, so you don't need to abide by this rule."

    Mr. Jia: ""

    Han Yu: ""

    After a stalemate, Han Yu really didn't want to have anything to do with this good young master anymore, so he compromised and said, "Okay, I'm convinced. If you want to give it to me, I'll just keep it."

    "Hmph, tell me, how much is it?" Mr. Jia hummed proudly, took out a small purse he carried and asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu replied casually: "A lot of money."

    "Impossible, it's more than this little money." Mr. Jia shook his head in disbelief.

 Text Chapter 748: Being Trapped

    "How long will this guy follow me?" Han Yu suddenly turned around and glared at the young master from Xibei who had been following him and thought to himself.  And when Han Yu turned around to glare at him, that Xibei guy quickly turned sideways and pretended to buy something. He pretended to be in front of a stall, and occasionally peeked to see if Han Yu was gone.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A big sum of money in compensation, Han Yu asked Mr. Jia for a big sum of money in compensation, but Mr. Jia thought that Han Yu was short of it, and insisted on Han Yu giving an accurate figure.  This was the first time Han Yu had seen such a simple woman, and it made Han Yu embarrassed to take advantage of her.  But as this good young man started to follow Han Yu, that good impression was almost worn away.

    Under such circumstances, Han Yu would certainly not foolishly meet up with Wang Sheng's family and wander around the city aimlessly.  But after turning around, Han Yu himself got lost.  Of course, Han Yu would not tell anyone about such a humiliating result, especially not asking for directions in front of the good young master who followed him.  Based on Han Yu's understanding of the good young master, if this heartless guy knew that he was lost, he would most likely come over and introduce himself, but Han Yu did not want to have anything to do with this good young man.

    Walking slowly in front, Han Yu was thinking about how to get rid of the young master who was following him. He inadvertently raised his head. After seeing a sign, Han Yu got the idea and turned around to rush towards the young master who was following him.  He grinned, and then strode into the shop under the sign.

    Seeing the target enter the shop, Mr. Jia quickly followed him. However, before he could enter the shop, he was stopped by two passers-by.

    "Your Highness, that is not a place you can enter." Passerby A whispered to Mr. Jia.

    "Is it you?" Mr. Jia glanced at the two passers-by in surprise, and asked in confusion: "Why can't I come in?"

    "Your Highness, that is the men's bathhouse." Passerby Yi explained to Mr. Jia in a low voice.

    Mr. Jia: ""

    ……

    After paying the bath fee and leaving the back door of the men's bathhouse, Han Yu looked around. After he didn't see the good man with stalker tendencies, Han Yu smiled proudly and walked onto the street to ask someone.  He walked towards the inn he had made an appointment with Wang Sheng.  But not long after walking, Han Yu saw the good young master standing on his only path with a smile on his face.

    "Oh~ what a coincidence. I didn't expect that we Hey, I'm talking to you, stop!" Before Mr. Jia finished speaking, Han Yu had already walked over without looking away.  However, Han Yu didn't go far when he was blocked by two passers-by.  Han Yu walked left.  They went left.  Han Yu goes to the right, and they go to the right.

    "Come on, huh, I want to see where you are going this time?" Mr. Jia slowly walked over from behind.

    Han Yu glanced at the two passers-by blocking the road.  I saw the pleading look in the eyes of the two passers-by.  He rolled his eyes helplessly, his expression changed, he turned around and shouted sadly at Mr. Jia who was walking over: "What do you like about me? Can't I change it? There is no possibility between us, please let go  Can you please live with me?"

    "Hahaha~ No one I like can escape." Mr. Jia thought Han Yu was begging her for mercy.  He couldn't help but smile proudly.  But as soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Jia immediately felt that he had been deceived.  Han Yu's words just now were very loud, and everyone passing by could hear them clearly. If he cooperated with Mr. Jia's words Oh my god, I have only seen people robbing women on the street, but I have never seen people robbing men on the street.

    Gossip is a human instinct, and there are almost no people who are not good at gossiping.  Such an explosive news immediately attracted a large number of followers.  Mr. Jia realized something was wrong and wanted to explain.  But I don’t know where to start.  Taking advantage of the chaos, Han Yu smiled evilly at the anxious Mr. Jia, turned around and disappeared into the crowd.

    ?????????Two guards who were called passers-by but were actually bodyguards protected Mr. Jia from the encirclement, got rid of the curious onlookers, and temporarily rested in an inn.  Mr. Jia, who had never suffered such a big loss, was very angry.  I wanted to throw something to vent my anger, but when I saw the innkeeper hiding in the distance and looking at me pitifully, I couldn't throw the tea bowl in my hand no matter what.

    "Ah~ I'm so angry~" Mr. Jia shouted angrily, grabbing his head hard.

    The two guards looked at each other, and Guard A said to Mr. Jia: "Your Highness, it's getting late, let's go home first."

    "No. I won't go back. If I don't avenge this, I will never go back!" Master Jia replied without any room for negotiation.  Upon seeing this, Guard B asked curiously: "Your Highness, how do you plan to take revenge?"

    "WellI want to send him to the palace!" Mr. Jia thought for a while and replied fiercely.

    The two guards: ""

    Getting rid of Mr. Jia’s entanglement, Han Yu was in a very happy mood at the moment, wandering on the streetHe took a step towards the inn where Wang Sheng's family was staying.  Not long after walking, I saw a group of people gathered around an alley not far ahead. At the entrance of the alley, two strong men in shorts were blocking the entrance to drive away pedestrians who were looking in out of curiosity.

    Han Yu became curious and followed the flow of people through the alley.  Han Yu, who has extraordinary eyesight, could clearly see the situation in the alley with just one glance. It turned out that a few ruffians were bullying a few children.  But when Han Yu saw the leading child who was being beaten severely, Han Yu could no longer move his legs.  The child who was severely beaten was the kid king who stole Han Yu's money before.

    "Go away, go away, there is nothing to see here." The two strong men guarding the alley saw Han Yu stopped and couldn't help but stepped forward to chase Han Yu away.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, pointing to the child being beaten in the alley.

    "What do you care about? Boy, don't you know that people who meddle in other people's business die quickly?" One of the strong men threatened Han Yu with a fierce look on his face.  Han Yu glanced at the strong man and smiled slightly.  The strong man who was angered by Han Yu's smile immediately reached out to grab Han Yu's collar, but before his hand could touch Han Yu, Han Yu had already kicked the strong man in the stomach.  It's not that Han Yu wants to act bravely, it's just that a few adults bullied children, which made Han Yu a little bit uncomfortable. Moreover, the child king is indeed very good. In order to protect his younger brothers, he withstood many punches and kicks.  Kick.  Han Yu admires people who are loyal, no matter how big or small.

    The strong man who was kicked flew backwards, knocking down a happy ruffian who was laughing and bullying a child.  The other strong man guarding the alley did not expect that Han Yu would suddenly take action, and was stunned for a moment. When he came to his senses, his companion had already flown out.

    "Looking for" The strong man didn't even finish saying the word "die" before following in the footsteps of his companions and flying upside down into the alley.  Han Yu didn't pay attention to the pedestrians surrounding him.  Slowly walked into the alley.  When the gangsters in the alley saw this, they picked up the guy and rushed towards Han Yu.

    The profession of ruffian is not as easy as it seems. This is a profession that pays great attention to seniority.  But all ruffians are not who they say they are.  If you want to become a true rogue, you must be recognized by your peers.  before taking to the streets.  Must be practiced at home.  Practice everything!  It's the way you walk.  Wearing and dressing up all need to be practiced.  The expression, the clothes, the way you walk.  Everyone must practice, but to what extent?  He just has to practice it to the point where people want to punch him just by looking at him.  This process of practicing at home is called walking around.  When it is recognized by the industry in the future, the criteria for seniority ranking among peers will be the sooner or later they start shopping, and the one who starts early will be the senior.  The one who is late is the junior brother.  Real gangsters all have gangster nicknames, and they usually call them by their gangster nicknames instead of their real names.  As for what bandit names to use, there are all kinds of names.  Things like street-cleaning tigers and rampant wolves, etc., which make people feel a bit immodest after hearing them.  Like what Han Yu encountered this time, they were a group of gangsters who followed a rogue named Er Gouzi to make a living.

    There are rules when gangsters fight. You are not allowed to resist or cry out for pain. When you are beaten, you still have to ask the person who hit you why you didn't use more force?  What matters is ruthlessness.  Just don't care about anything.  It was precisely because of this rule that the gangsters who clashed with Han Yu were unlucky.  In almost a moment, no one could walk back and forth in front of Han Yu, and they were all knocked to the ground by Han Yu.

    "" After finishing dealing with the gangsters, Han Yu glanced at the child king who was still bleeding from the nose.  Without saying anything, he turned around and walked out of the alley.  Before Han Yu had taken ten steps, he heard footsteps behind him. The Kid King led his gang of boys and ran to Han Yu.  He knelt on the ground with a pop, kowtowed and begged: "Please. Save our companions."

    "Get up and talk." Han Yu silently looked at the child king whose forehead was bleeding, and said slowly.  As soon as he finished speaking, an angry voice came from the crowd, "You! You are really too much! How can you bully others like this!"

    “Yes, it’s the good young master who came here after hearing the news.  Originally, this girl was ready to follow the advice of the guards and go home first, but on the way home, she heard the comments of passers-by. The curious Master Ji came over with two guards to watch the fun. When he saw it, he saw the child Wang and his wife.  Watching a group of children kneel and kowtow to Han Yu.

    Han Yu had no time to talk nonsense with this Xibei guy. He ignored the Xibei guy who came over and asked the child Wang Wang: "What's your name?"

    "Wang Zhe." The child king answered, and at the same time motioned to his younger brother to stop Mr. Jia, who was walking over angrily.

    Seeing this, Han Yu nodded to Wang Zhe with satisfaction and asked, "Tell me what you just said clearly. Who do you want me to help you save?"

    "My companion was robbed by Ergouzi, and we were asked to redeem him with money, but when we used the money to redeem himOnly later did I find out that the Ergouzi had sold my companion into a brothel, and he also took away our money.  "

    "Is your companion female?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Hmm." Wang Zhe was silent for a while, then nodded to Han Yu.

    "Do you know which brothel it is?"

    "I don't know, that idiot didn't say anything." Wang Zhe shook his head.

    Seeing this, Han Yu asked again: "then do you know where the Ergouzi can be found?"

    "Know."

    "Then what are you doing standing here stupidly? Why don't you lead the way?"

    Wang Zhe was so happy when he heard this that he didn't even bother to wipe the blood from his forehead, and quickly took Han Yu out of the alley.  It's just that maybe he was beaten badly just now and it's a little inconvenient to move now.  Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head, stepped forward, supported Wang Zhe and said, "Tell me the direction, and I will carry you on my back to find it faster."

    Originally, Wang Zhe wanted to show off, but before he could refuse, Han Yu said slowly: "Rescuing the girl who was sold to the brothel as soon as possible is more important than face."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Zhe shut up.  Taking the handkerchief handed over by Han Yu and wiping the blood on his forehead, Wang Zhe lay on Han Yu's back to guide Han Yu, and then asked his friends to go back and wait for the news.

    With the speed of lightning, Wang Zhe felt like he was flying, and he reached the crossroads in a short while.  When Han Yu saw that Wang Zhe didn't say anything, he couldn't help but urge: "Don't be frightened, tell me where to go next?"

    "To the south, keep walking. There is a big courtyard at the end of the street." Wang Zhe replied quickly.

    ……

    ??The big courtyard that Wang Zhe said.  To put it bluntly, it is an abandoned temple, but the monks inside have disappeared, and now it has become a den for a bunch of ruffians.

    After placing Wang Zhe on the ground, Han Yu turned around and said to Wang Zhe, "Don't run around here. I'll go in and find that little bitch."

    "Yeah." Wang Zhe nodded.  Nothing else was said.

    Han Yu raised his foot and kicked the temple door away.  Stepped into the courtyard.  The movement at the door alerted the gangsters who were drinking and eating meat in the courtyard.  You must know that these gangsters are a group of people in this area that no one dares to mess with. Now that someone dares to come to the door, it is tantamount to scratching lice on the head of a tiger.

    I saw Han Yu walking in slowly and glanced at the twenty or so ruffians in the yard who were staring at him fiercely.  He asked aloud: "Who said Ergouzi?"

    "Fuck you!" The gangster closest to Han Yu raised his hand and threw the wine in his hand at Han Yu. At the same time, he picked up a wine jar next to him and rushed over.  Han Yu ducked out of the way of the spilled wine, turned around and performed a roundhouse kick, directly kicking the courageous rogue away and slamming him into the wall.  There was a muffled sound.

    Seeing the kicked-out companion lying on the ground motionless, the other gangsters gave up.  Han Yu's behavior was nothing short of a provocation to them.  How can these masters, who are used to lawlessness, endure this?  They immediately yelled and cursed, grabbed the guys around them who could be used as weapons, and surrounded Han Yu.

    Having learned from the past, the gangsters did not attack Han Yu rashly, and are still in the stage of scolding.  Han Yu had no interest in wasting time with these gangsters. He glanced at the gangster who was sitting firmly in the chair and said in a deep voice: "It seems that you are a loser."

    "Humph!" Ergouzi snorted, and the rogues surrounding Han Yu seemed to have heard the order and launched an attack on Han Yu together.  But Han Yu was even more direct by these ruffians, after confirming who Ergouzi was.  Han Yu was merciless in his attacks, beating the menacing looking ruffians to the ground with three strikes.  As for whether those people live or die, it depends on their own fate.  If you survive, you are lucky, if you die, you deserve it.

    Er Gouzi no longer had the calmness and calmness he had before.  The two men under him who he relies on know best that they are all a bunch of desperadoes.  I have been raising them with good food and wine just to make them work for me.  But who would have thought that they, who had always won in the past, would be wiped out today.

    "Wang Zhe. Come in." Han Yu grabbed Er Gouzi by the collar and dragged him to the center of the yard.  He shouted outside.

    Seeing Wang Zhe come in, Ergouzi's expression suddenly changed, and he cursed at Wang Zhe fiercely: "It turns out it's you, little bastard!"

    "Crack~"

    As soon as Ergouzi finished speaking, Han Yu's slap came.  Hear Han Yu ask coldly: "Did I let you speak?" Intimidated by Han Yu's momentum, Ergouzi did not dare to speak anymore, even though his cheeks were red and swollen from Han Yu's slap.  Still don't dare to say a word.

    Wang Zhe saw that Er Gouzi, who usually bullied them, was now in this situation, and he couldn't help but look at Er Gouzi with some relief.  Seeing this, Han Yu frowned and shouted: "Wang Zhe, it's business!"

    Wang Zhe, who was frightened by Han Yu's words, finally returned to normal. He stared at Er Gouzi and asked with gritted teeth: "Er Gouzi, tell me quickly which brothel did you sell Xiaoye to?"

    "" Ergouzi was silent for a while, and just when he was about to speak, he heard Han Yu say slowly: "You'd better tell the truth, because I will take you with me. If you make a mistake once, I will destroy you."  One hand, if you say it wrong twice, I will cut off both of your hands. After the hands are cut off, it will be your feet, and I guarantee you that even the miracle doctor will never be able to heal you again if you use the hands that I have disabled."

    Han Yu’s words immediately made Ergouzi give up his original idea.  As a senior rogue, observing people's behavior is a basic requirement of the profession.  Ergouzi believed that the evil star in front of him was not fooling him.  People often say that a man can bend and stretch, but the only ones who can really do this are successful scoundrels.  Er Gouzi is a very successful rogue.  For Ergouzi, face and dignity are things that can be discarded at any time.  Only living is the most important thing.  For Er Gouzi, living in humiliation is better than living in other people's memories.

    According to Er Gouzi’s explanation, Han Yu took Wang Zhe to the door of a brothel. What Han Yu and Wang Zhe didn’t expect was that the girl named Xiaoye had been ransomed.  And that was when Han Yu took Wang Zhe to find Er Gouzi.

    Who is such a bastard?

    It didn’t take long for this question to be solved by Wang Zhe’s friend.  It turned out to be that Mr. Ji. After learning about this from Wang Zhe's friends, Mr. Ji was once again clever. He asked directly and was taught a lesson by Han Yu.  Those gangsters who were still pretending to be dead dogs in the alley.  Those ruffians are also Ergouzi's confidants.  He knew very well which brothel Ergouzi sold Wang Zhe's friend to.  The result is that Han Yu did not rescue the girl named Xiaoye this time.  Han Yu expressed his incomprehension about Mr. Jia's behavior of grabbing business.  After rejecting Wang Zhe's invitation, he sent Wang Zhe and the child who came to tell them about it away.  Han Yu returned to the inn he had agreed with Wang Sheng's family alone.

    There was nothing to say all night. When Han Yu got up and walked out of the room with a yawn the next day, he saw that the good young master whom he had met yesterday was sitting in the lobby of the inn. When Han Yu appeared, he smiled friendly at Han Yu.  laugh.

    "I'll wipe it!" Han Yu cursed secretly.  He turned back to the room.  Just when I was thinking about how to get rid of that pestering guy, the door rang, and the good man's triumphant voice came, "Hey, I've seen you, so don't hide. Come out, I have something to tell you.  .”

    Han Yu reluctantly opened the door, blocked the door and said to Mr. Jia: "What on earth do you want to do?"

    "I'm attracted to you." Mr. Jia replied after hearing this.

    Such a bold confession, Han Yu was stunned for a moment.  But Han Yu looked wrong.  Mr. Jia also noticed the flaw in his words and quickly explained: "No, it's because I'm attracted to your ability."

    "If you had told me earlier, you would have scared me." Han Yu said after heaving a sigh of relief.

    Mr. Jia was unhappy when he heard this. He glared at Han Yu and asked, "Am I that bad? I don't attract you at all?"

    "Save it for yourself. I don't care about Long Yang." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Mr. Jia angrily and said.  In order to prevent Mr. Jia from becoming angry, Han Yu promptly changed the subject and said, "That's all you want to say?"

    "Yes, be my bodyguard." Mr. Jia glared at Han Yu and said.

    "Not interested." Han Yu replied, and then prepared to close the door.  Seeing this, Mr. Jia hurriedly said: "Don't refuse so firmly. The treatment is easy to negotiate."

    "Not interested." Han Yu shook his head and closed the door.

    It won’t take a while.  When the door opened again, Mr. Jia thought Han Yu had changed his mind. He was about to say a few words, but he saw Han Yu leave without even looking at her.  Mr. Jia glared at Han Yu's back angrily.  Growing up, there was nothing he wanted but couldn't get. Han Yu's rejection aroused Mr. Jia's competitive spirit.  At this time, Mr. Jia wanted to recruit Han Yu not only because he was interested in Han Yu's ability.

    Just like yesterday, Han Yu walked in front, followed by Mr. Jia.  This girl is now in a relationship with Han Yu.  She would go wherever Han Yu went. Even if Han Yu entered the bathhouse, Mr. Jia would bravely follow him.  Mr. Kejia dared to follow him, but Han Yu did not dare to bring him in.

    ?? Han Yu is not a fool. If he didn't know the identity of this young master at the beginning, it was understandable, but now, how could he not know that this simple-minded young master is a guy who is either rich or noble.  For this kind of guy,I always keep a respectful distance from Yu.  The original Ningping was an exception. At that time, Ningping happened to be in a state of decline. How could Ningping, who had been hungry for several days, be related to the words "either rich or noble".  Han Yu also looked away that time.

    Around noon, Han Yu walked into a restaurant and was about to have something to eat. Naturally, Mr. Jia followed him in and sat at a table by the window with Han Yu.  The waiter stepped forward and poured a cup of tea for Han Yu and Master Jia, and asked with a smile on his face: "What do you two want to eat?"

    "A bowl of noodles, and two specialty dishes." Han Yu replied casually, staring out the window.

    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter agreed, turned around and was about to leave, when Master Jia called out: "Wait a minute, why don't you ask me what I want to eat?"

    "Oh? Oh, I'm sorry, sir, I thought you were together. So, sir, what would you like to eat?"

    "Wellit's the same as him." Mr. Jia thought for a moment and pointed at Han Yu, who was sitting opposite him and didn't look at her seriously.

    "Isn't this a disease?" the waiter thought to himself after hearing this.  However, in line with the principle of being the most important customer, the waiter didn't say anything more and retreated with a smile.

    Han Yu looked out the window, not knowing what to think about. Maybe he thought of something happy, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.  But Young Master Kejia misunderstood and thought Han Yu was laughing at the fool he had just made.  He immediately said dissatisfiedly: "Stop laughing! Is it funny?"

    "" Han Yu glanced at Mr. Jia inexplicably. Doesn't it matter whether he smiles or not?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    "I'm not short of money." Han Yu said casually.

    “Not only is he rich, he can also honor his ancestors.” Mr. Jia quickly added after hearing this.

    "Except for my biological sister, I have no one else in the family. Which sect do I have? Which sect do I have?"

    "You have a sister? How come I've never seen her before? Is your sister as capable as you?" Mr. Jia asked Han Yu with interest.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Mr. Jia and did not answer.  Mr. Jia also understood that he had asked a question that he shouldn't have asked, and smiled at Han Yu. Unfortunately, Han Yu was looking out the window at this time and did not see Mr. Jia's embarrassed smile.

    Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu with a troubled face. She was really a little bit bit like a dog biting a hedgehog when it came to Han Yu's piece of meat, and she had nowhere to bite.  In a sense, people who have no desires or desires are the most difficult to instruct. Because they have no desires and desires, they will not be affected by external factors, and all their actions will be done according to their own intentions.  And Han Yu is exactly this kind of person.

    Ignoring Mr. Jia who was sitting opposite him, frowning and thinking hard, Han Yu finished his meal as quickly as possible, paid the bill and was about to leave when he was stopped by Mr. Jia.  Seeing Mr. Jia's pitiful look, Han Yu suddenly understood the meaning in this guy's eyes.

    "You didn't bring any money, did you?" Han Yu asked, staring at Young Master Jia.

    Mr. Jia nodded gently when he heard this.

    "It's okay to pay for you, but you have to promise that you won't pester me anymore." Han Yu thought for a while and said to Mr. Jia.

    "This" Mr. Jia hesitated upon hearing this.

    In order to prevent Mr. Jia from following him anymore, Han Yu deliberately whispered to Mr. Jia: "You have to think carefully. Generally, restaurants will sell people who don't pay for meals to pay the bill. You are like this  , she will probably be sold into the valley to be the wife of a fool."

    "Who are you lying to?" Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu with contempt and said.

 Text Chapter 749: Placement of Orphans

    The abandoned temple was originally the home of Wang Zhe and his gang of orphans, but it was later robbed by the gangster Ergouzi.  Now it is finally back in the hands of Wang Zhe and others. Who should we thank for this?  Of course it's Han Yu.  After learning that Xiaoye, a girl sold to a brothel by Ergouzi and his gang, was redeemed by Mr. Jia first, Ergouzi lost one of his hands to the depressed Han Yu and disappeared into the capital.  boundary.  As the saying goes, the big waves have wiped out all the rogues, but we still have to look at the present day.

    No one cares whether Ergouzi, who has expired, is dead or alive. All the forces in the capital, large and small, are eyeing the power vacuum left after Ergouzi leaves.  But no one dared to take action first, because they were wary of causing the displeasure of Han Yu, who single-handedly killed Ergouzi.  No one is willing to be the first to make a move before they are sufficiently sure of this new figure.

    It is precisely because of this that the streets previously controlled by Ergouzi and his gang have lived a peaceful life for a few days.  Wang Zhe and others also took this opportunity to return to their previous home and have a place to stay.

    From Master Jia’s words, Han Yu knew that although the child named Xiaoye was not forced to pick up guests because of his young age, he was beaten severely because he wanted to escape and is now bedridden.  Originally, Han Yu wanted to go see those children, but he didn't know where they lived.  At this time, Mr. Jia smiled and made a condition to Han Yu.  Paying the bill for her, she took Han Yu to meet the children.

    Mr. Jia is a warm-hearted person. After rescuing Xiao Ye from the brothel, he found a doctor for Xiao Ye. Originally, according to Mr. Jia's idea, he planned to give Wang Zhe and the orphans a place to live.  It's just that children like Wang Zhe must have endured a lot of hardships, so they refused to accept the invitation from Mr. Jia, who was still a stranger, and insisted on living in the abandoned temple.  Mr. Jia didn't force him to do this. He left some money for Wang Zhe and other children and then left.  Now that he heard Han Yu say that he wanted to see those children, Mr. Jia immediately made an offer to Han Yu.

    After paying the bill for Mr. Jia, Han Yu asked the restaurant to prepare thirty or forty meat buns to feed Wang Zhe and the children.  The good master is now penniless.  Although he also wanted to buy some food to take with him, he was too embarrassed to borrow money from Han Yu, so he could only secretly decide to bring more money with him next time when he returned home.

    In fact, there was no need for Master Ji to lead the way. Han Yu had been to an abandoned temple.  I just don’t know where Wang Zhe’s children will be.  But Mr. Jia is smart.  No matter how Han Yu asked, she just didn't say anything.  As a result, when Han Yu found out that his destination was a temple, Mr. Jia also followed.

    The door of the temple is still in the same state as it was kicked by Han Yu yesterday. Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this.  Then he walked into the temple.  When the two children who were on lookout in the temple saw Han Yu, they immediately sent a warning to their companions in the temple.  The children who were driven out after hearing the sound gathered together to confront Han Yu.  Han Yu looked at these children. Many of them had unfamiliar faces, and Wang Zhe was not there yet.

    "Where is Wang Zhe?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Those children who were confronting Han Yu, look at me and I look at you.  No one spoke.  Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, and just when he was about to ask again, he heard Mr. Jia standing behind him say: "How stupid, I don't know you, how can I tell you the whereabouts of their boss."

    "Do you know these children?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Of course, these children are too young to go out to find food by themselves. I guess Wang Zhe and the older children have gone out to find food."

    Just as he was talking, he saw someone among the children pointing at Young Master Jia and shouting: "Ah, it's the eldest sister."

    Before Han Yu could react.  Mr. Jia took the cloth bag in Han Yu's hand and said to the children with a smile: "Guess what sister has brought for you?"

    "Baozi, meat buns." A child sniffed hard and then shouted in surprise.

    "Yes, delicious meat buns. But if you want to eat them, you must wash your hands first. Go quickly. After washing your hands, you can eat delicious steamed buns."

    It has to be said that Mr. Jia’s conditions are very simple, but these hungry children are not willing to listen. They want to grab it just because there are so many people.  Han Yu snorted lightly when he saw this.  The children immediately became obedient and went to wash their hands one by one.  Young Master Ji rolled his eyes at Han Yu.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't look at Mr. Jia at this time and walked into the dilapidated temple.  Mr. Jia originally wanted to follow him, but at this time he was surrounded by a group of children and could not get away. He could only watch Han Yu enter the temple.

    The light in the temple is not very bright. Although it does not affect vision, it is still a bit blurry to see something.  Han Yu looked around and found a layer of hay spread under the altar table in the center of the temple, with a person lying on it.

    "Brother Wang, you're back." The man lying on the hay heard the footsteps and greeted him.But Wang Zhe came back and stood up to say hello.  When he saw that it wasn't Wang Zhe, the man immediately became alert. After looking at Han Yu carefully, he asked tentatively: "Are you the good guy who helped us drive away Ergouzi's gang yesterday?"

    "I can't say I'm a good person, but I did beat Ergouzi's gang yesterday. Are you the Xiaoye Wang Zhe mentioned?" Han Yu asked the girl as he stood there without moving.

    "Yes, I am Xiaoye. Brother Wang has already told me about my benefactor. Thank you, my benefactor, for not remembering the faults of villains and for not pursuing Brother Wang and the others for their faults."

    “There’s no need to mention the past, where is that boy Wang Zhe?”

    "Brother Wang took Baozi and the others out to look for food. Is there anything wrong with my benefactor coming here?" Xiaoye looked at Han Yu and replied.  Some people say that children have the cleanest eyes. In Xiaoye's opinion, the adult in front of him is a trustworthy person because his eyes are very clear and do not reveal any ulterior motives.

    Han Yu didn’t know what the girl named Xiaoye in front of him thought of him. When he heard that Wang Zhe took people out to find food, he suddenly understood.  They say they are looking for food, but they are just stealing and begging on the streets.  However, Han Yu didn't say anything. He looked at Xiaoye and asked, "Xiaoye, I heard Wang Zhe say that you can write and do calculations. Is it true?"

    "Well, I know a little bit." Xiaoye didn't know what Han Yu wanted to do by asking this, so he answered ambiguously.

    Han Yu didn't care and continued: "To be honest with you, I want to do business with Wang Zhe, but I am a lazy person and don't really want to stay in one place for a whole day. I want Wang Zhe to do business together."  Zhe helps me look after the store, of course the treatment is no problem, do you think that boy Wang Zhe will agree to my request?"

    "" Of course Xiaoye would not believe Han Yu's words, saying that he wanted to find a guy to help look after the store.  In fact, I just want to give Wang Zhe and the children here a place where they can have enough to eat.  Thinking of no longer having to endure hunger, Xiaoye felt a hundred, a thousand happy.  It's just that Xiaoye didn't know much about Han Yu. She didn't dare to directly agree to Han Yu's proposal. She just said that Wang Zhe had to make the decision himself.  For the lobular push-off.  Han Yu didn't care.  He turned around and asked Mr. Jia to bring some steamed buns and handed them to Xiaoye, asking her to eat some first.

    " Xiaoye's attitude towards Mr. Jia is obviously much more enthusiastic than towards Han Yu.  After all, Mr. Jia is Xiaoye's savior, which is different from Han Yu, the hero who helps them get home.

    Han Yu left the ruined temple wisely.  Let Mr. Jia change Xiaoye's dressing.  Looking at the children sitting aside to rest after eating in the yard, Han Yu suddenly felt a little lost. From these children, Han Yu seemed to see his own childhood, if he had not had a master back then.  It is very possible that you and your sister will be like these children, right?

    Just as he was thinking about something, Wang Zhe came back with his younger brothers.  Looking at their listless looks, these children didn't get much harvest today?

    "Brother!" Wang Zhe couldn't help shouting in surprise when he saw Han Yu.  But Han Yu followed this kid angrily and lost his mind, "What are you screaming for? Who is your elder brother? You want to get close to me? You are still a little immature." As he said this, Han Yu handed Mr. Jia to his buns.  He took it out, handed it to Wang Zhe and said: "This is the leftover food for those children. Share it with your little brother. Remember to wash your hands before eating."

    "Hey~" Wang Zhe agreed, turned to the child who was staring at the buns and shouted: "If you want to eat, wash your hands. Can you eat just by looking at it?"

    Hearing Wang Zhe’s words.  The children dispersed in a hurry and went to find water to wash their hands.

    Seeing Wang Zhe and others devouring the meat buns, Han Yu stood up and walked to Wang Zhe's side, reached out and patted Wang Zhe on the shoulder, and then walked into the ruined temple.  Wang Zhe understood.  He handed the bun in his hand to a child next to him, wiped his mouth, and followed Han Yu into the ruined temple.

    In the ruined temple, Han Yu said to Wang Zhe what he had just said to Xiaoye.  Wang Zhe glanced at Xiaoye after hearing this.  Then he said to Han Yu: "The eldest brother wants to give us a way to survive, but the younger brother is too late to be grateful. How can he refuse? It's just that the younger brother has never done anything serious, and I don't know if he is qualified?"

    "Don't worry, I don't intend to ask you to do anything too difficult. You know how to open a restaurant. I plan to invest in opening a restaurant, and you and your younger brothers will help me look after the restaurant."

    "It's okay to help big brother with the store, but can I make money by just opening a restaurant?" Wang Zhe looked at Han Yu worriedly and asked.

    "Do you believe me?" Han Yu asked without answering.

    "I believe it." Wang Zhe looked at Han Yu and finally said to Han Yu with a firm face.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, reached out and patted Wang Zhe on the shoulder, "Don't worry, the restaurant I want to open is different from the restaurants you know. I guarantee you have never seen it before."

    &nbsp; "Hey~ Bragging. Isn't a restaurant just a place to eat? What else can be different." Mr. Jia said aloud.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Mr. Jia, "Your words have revealed your uneducated nature. Although we all eat, we are also particular about eating, and we don't just take it and eat it. By eating, we can also see that  One’s taste.”

    "Oh, I didn't ask for advice" Mr. Jia said cooperatively.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't cooperate. He kept a straight face and said to Young Master Jia: "What I'm about to say below belongs to commercial secrets. Please avoid it for the time being.  I'm talking about you, irrelevant person." Seeing Young Master Jia pretending to be confused, Han Yu  Yu simply pointed it out and shouted to Master Jia.

    "Hey~ Pretending to be mysterious, let me hear what's wrong?"

    "What I'm going to say is the key to whether these children can have enough to eat in the future. It's useless if you don't help"

    "Who said I won't help? I can buy shares, yes, I can pay." Mr. Jia said after hearing this.

    Han Yu seemed to be waiting for this. As soon as he heard Mr. Jia mention the money, he immediately said: "Since you are willing to pay, I will tell you. But how much do you want to pay?"

    "Hmmis five thousand taels enough?" Mr. Jia asked after thinking for a while.

    "If we had these five thousand taels, we wouldn't need to open a restaurant." Han Yu smiled, shook his head, and said to Master Jia, "One thousand taels is enough."

    "Oh, tell me quickly, what kind of unique restaurant do you plan to build?" Mr. Jia urged Han Yudao.

    Han Yu waved his hand to signal Mr. Jia to calm down, and said slowly to Mr. Jia: "Don't be anxious, listen to me and tell me slowly"

    ……

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu with a strange expression and asked, "After all the calculations you just made, you only used five hundred taels. How do you plan to use the remaining five hundred taels?"

    "Hey~ If you want to do business, how can you not manage it from top to bottom? Both black and white must give necessary filial piety, otherwise someone may come to disrupt your business at any time. We don't know anyone with strong backing.  It can only be done according to the unspoken rules of the industry.”

    "Does it cost five hundred taels to do the up and down work?" Mr. Jia asked in disbelief.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Mr. Jia and said, "I'm not worried enough about this."

    Mr. Jia was silent. What Han Yu said was the first time she had heard of it.  It's not like she doesn't have a store.  It's just that her identity makes those people with black and white ideas dare not come to look for an advantage even if they are brave enough.  Now I heard what Han Yu said.  Coupled with Xiaoye's confirmation, Mr. Jia thought for a while and said to Han Yu: "I know a few people who have backers. How about we ask them to be the backers of the restaurant after it opens?"

    "Do you know anyone who is helpful?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Huh?" Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu confused.

    Seeing this, Han Yu explained: "My consciousness is to say that the person you know is powerful?"

    "It shouldn't be bad, right? Being able to save Xiaoye before was also a favor to my friend." Mr. Jia replied uncertainly.

    "That's it, then please tell your friends. If the restaurant can find a strong backer, it will be of great help to the restaurant's management." Han Yu thought for a while.  Said to Master Ji.

    "Okay, no problem, I'll take care of it. Then when do you plan to open the restaurant?"

    "Don't be anxious. We need to find a good place to open the restaurant first, and these future waiters must be trained. It is impossible to just let them take up their posts. Wang Zhe, you will be the shopkeeper of the restaurant from now on, Xiaoye, who can write and do math.  In the future, he will be the cashier of the restaurant. As for the remaining children, you can classify them according to their intelligence. The smart ones will be the waiters in the future, and the stupid ones will stay in the kitchen to help. Those who really can't help will be responsible.  Chores in the restaurant. In short, let everyone find their place."

    "Yes, I understand." Wang Zhe replied loudly.

    The matter was settled like this. Han Yu and Mr. Jia went their separate ways, and Han Yu looked for a suitable place to open a restaurant.  Mr. Jia went back to find friends she knew to help.  After Mr. Jia left the ruined temple happily, Han Yu, who was deliberately lagging behind, called Wang Zhe to his side and whispered: "Treat that woman well. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you will most likely rely on her."  Women help you get through this.”

    "Brother, are you leaving?" Wang Zhe looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "I told you not to call me eldest brother. I don't recognize you as my little brother." Han Yu reached out and knocked Wang Zhe on the head, and said angrily: "I know you want to learn martial arts from me, but I can teach him."  Yourforget it, if you really want to learn, I will teach you a little bit in my free time. But I also have a condition. After you learn, you are not allowed to follow me.People are brave and fierce, so you must learn to be tolerant in everything.  Of course, I don't ask you to just tolerate it. It's just a matter of three things. If anyone wants to fight you all the time, I'll beat them up.  "

    "Well, hit him." Wang Zhe looked at Han Yu excitedly and shouted.

    "Boss, who are you going to beat?" Several children heard Wang Zhe's words and hurried over and asked.

    "Go, go, you have nothing to do here, stay away." Wang Zhe quickly drove away these bad boys, then looked at Han Yu expectantly and asked, "Brother, when should we start?"

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and slapped Wang Zhe on the forehead angrily, "First, finish the things I just told you. When the restaurant opens, you don't have to worry about three meals a day."

    "Oh." Wang Zhe responded with some disappointment when he heard this.

    Of course, Han Yu would not relent and teach Wang Zhe boxing just because Wang Zhe was disappointed at this time. After sending Wang Zhe to work, Han Yu also left the ruined temple to find a suitable place to open a restaurant.

    Speaking of a suitable place to open a restaurant, Han Yu actually found a place on the way to the ruined temple with Mr. Jia.  But that place was already occupied. If he wanted to open a restaurant there, Han Yu had to seize that place first.

    The organization where local ruffians gather together is called Guohuo. They find a downtown area and half rent and half borrow a house.  Usually when nothing happens, the gangsters will stay in the house. When something happens, they will go out to do errands together. After getting the benefits, they will share the benefits.

    The place Han Yu likes to open a restaurant is a gathering place for pot guys.  The leader of this group of ruffians was surprised when Han Yu came to explain his purpose. He couldn't help but ask Han Yu, "Do you know who we are?"

    "I know, they are all rogues like Ergouzi and his gang." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "I haven't asked for advice" The leader asked tentatively when the person mentioned Ergouzi.

    "Ordinary people." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

 Text Chapter 750 A different restaurant

    A reasonable scoundrel is not a professional scoundrel.  Anyone who tries to reason with the ruffians will either get kicked in the head by a donkey or suffer a short-circuit in the head.  Han Yu's head was not short-circuited, nor was he kicked by a donkey, so he was not going to reason with the ruffian, but was going to follow the ruffian's method.

    Looking at the iron pot with smoke and hot oil rolling in front of him, Han Yu sniffed and smelled the smell of vinegar. He immediately stopped the gangster who was about to put his hand out of the pot to touch the money and said, "Wait a minute, I'll go first."  Touch it." After saying that, Han Yu didn't wait for the local ruffian to agree. He reached into the oil pan first, fished out the eight copper coins that had been thrown into the oil pan, and showed it to the others. They couldn't smell it anymore.  After feeling jealous, Han Yu threw the eight copper coins he fished out back into the oil pan, and said to the gangster leader who was a little pale in front of him: "If you can fish out the eight copper coins, you will win."

    The local ruffian leader secretly complained in his heart, how could he not know the secret of the trap he set up?  The key to this scam is who gets the money first.  Pour into the oil pan in addition to oil and vinegar. Because oil is lighter than vinegar, the oil floats on top of the vinegar.  In order to make it look more realistic, some people will also add some scale in it. When the vinegar is heated, the oil is not actually heated, but because the scale is dissolved, it looks like the oil has been boiled.  There is no problem at all when reaching out to make money.  And when you can no longer smell the vinegar, it means that the oil has really been boiled. If you start to make money at this time, you don't want your own hands.

    The gangster leader, who was very aware of this deception, was silent for a moment, and said to Han Yu with a decadent look on his face: "I lost, and this place will belong to you from now on." After saying that, the gangster leader bowed his hands to Han Yu, and led his men  With a sad face, he left the house that Han Yu had taken a liking to.

    Being able to look like Han Yu’s eyes means that this place is indeed a good place.  Located at a fork in the busy city, people are constantly coming and going, and the house here is not a bungalow, but a three-story building. It only needs simple renovations and it can be opened.

    Let Mr. Jia find a decoration team.  Han Yu told these decoration workers his ideas for decoration.  This is actually the first time for Han Yu to open a restaurant, but he has never eaten pork and seen pigs running away. Compared to someone who has not set foot outside the planet, Han Yu, who lives in the alliance, has definitely gained a lot of experience.  One in heaven and one on earth.

    Han Yu did not make much changes to the original three-story building.  The first and second floors are still designed like ordinary restaurants.  They just divided the third floor of the small building into single rooms, and then each single room was given an elegant name.  The focus is on the fourth floor. It is said to be the fourth floor, but it is actually the roof of the third floor.  After being bulldozed by Han Yu, another layer was built on it.  Moreover, there are no walls built as usual on this floor. Instead, a few thick pillars are used to hold up the roof. The four sides are completely empty. Sitting on the fourth floor, you can easily see the scenery of the city.  Mr. Jia showed a strong interest in Han Yu's unique design.  Seeing that Mr. Jia was so interested in the restaurant, Han Yu gave the job of overseeing the work to Mr. Jia, while he devoted his attention to educating children like Wang Zhe.

    According to the plan, the restaurant will be opened in about half a month, so for Han Yu, the preparation time is very tight.  The chef of the restaurant has already left Mr. Jia to look for him. What Han Yu wants to teach Wang Zhe and others is actually how to run a restaurant?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but I have never eaten pork and have seen pigs running away.  Han Yu's business methods in the league are not even superficial, and it is more than enough to fool these people who have never seen the world.  Anyway, after hearing Han Yu give Wang Zhe and others a lesson, the few middle-aged people who came to listen under the order of Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu as if they were seeing the God of Wealth, and they almost gave Han Yu away.  A memorial tablet was erected for worship.

    The best way to attract others’ attention is to arouse their curiosity.  When the restaurant is being renovated.  Han Yu specially asked people to block the restaurant from top to bottom with canvas.  At a fork in the street where people come and go, passers-by will inevitably feel curious when they see it. Although they know from others that this is a restaurant that is being renovated, is it necessary to block the decoration so that no one can see it?  That's how people are.  The more you are not allowed to see it, the more you want to see it.  In just seven days.  Many people in the city were curious about the restaurant that was being renovated, and decided to wait until the restaurant opened to have a look.

    Ten days is neither long nor short. Wang Zhe and others are practicing according to Han Yu's instructions every day. After all, it is related to their future belly problems. Everyone works very hard, including Wang Zhe.  Including Zhe, even if he talks in his sleep, it is always "Welcome, what would you like to eat?"

    There was one day before the restaurant opened, and people in the city suddenly discovered a group of young, uniformly dressed children who were handing out notes one by one.  Oh, according to them, this busThe large piece of paper is called a flyer, and it says that every day the restaurant opens, a grand opening event will be held. On this day, guests who dine in the restaurant can enjoy a half-price discount with the flyer in their hand.

    Taking advantage of others is another human nature.  After getting the flyer, people who had some extra money on hand had already started planning to visit the restaurant on the day it opened.

    Amid everyone’s expectations and curiosity, the day for the restaurant’s opening has arrived.  Looking at the restaurant that was still covered by canvas, the crowd of people watching could not be described as a huge crowd.

    "Han Yu, look, there are a lot of people here." Mr. Jia said to Han Yu excitedly.  But Han Yu didn't show too much excitement. Han Yu knew that many of those people came to watch the fun, and there were probably not many who really planned to come in to eat.  However, people have the mentality of blind obedience. As long as you make a name for yourself today, you won't have to worry about not having repeat customers in the future.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu secretly encouraged himself and said to Mr. Jia, oh, it should be Mr. Jia.  After getting along with each other these days, Han Yu already knew that this Xibei girl who likes to dress up as a woman is surnamed Jia, and she doesn't like others to call her miss.  For Han Yu, neither Mr. Jia nor Miss Jia has much to do with him.  Since you like others to call you Young Master, then just be Young Master.

    "Mr. Jia, let's go, the time is almost up." Han Yu stood up and said to Mr. Jia.

    But what Han Yu didn’t expect was that Mr. Jia, who was usually carefree, got stage fright and said to Han Yu hesitantly: “I’d better not go, just take a look here.”

    "It's up to you, but please remember to bring the person you found into the hotel later." Han Yu didn't care either.  After giving Mr. Jia a warning, he walked to the front of the restaurant.

    When they saw someone coming out, the people who were still talking stopped and looked curiously at Han Yu who walked in front of them.  Han Yu cleared his throat, raised his voice and said to the crowd: "First of all, I want to thank you all for your support. Today is the opening day of our restaurant. In order to get a good luck, all the dishes ordered today will be half price for all customers who have the flyers.  . I hope everyone can eat happily, happily and comfortably." As he said this, Han Yu stretched out his hand and pulled hard the canvas covering the restaurant.  As the canvas was torn off, the onlookers let out a cry of surprise.

    The distinctive fourth floor really attracted the attention of most people. When they thought of sitting on the fourth floor, enjoying the food and enjoying the scenery of the city, many people in the crowd were already planning to go up to the fourth floor to see it.  look.

    "You have also seen that the fourth floor of this restaurant is different from other restaurants. Therefore, the method is also different from other restaurants. If you want to go to the fourth floor, you must pass a small test. Only if you pass the small test  Only those who take the quiz are eligible to go to the fourth floor. Of course, please rest assured that the quiz is not difficult, that is, guessing the riddle and matching the pair. As long as you can match the pair or guess the riddle successfully, you can go to the fourth floor to dine.  But if you can’t guess it, then I have no choice but to apologize. Please dine on the third floor below.”

    No one wants to admit that they are a fool. After listening to Han Yu's words, some people immediately shouted for Han Yu to announce the topic.  Some people were holding back their energy to embarrass Han Yu and tried to answer Han Yu's questions as quickly as possible.  But when they saw the riddles and couplets given by Han Yu, they all stopped.  I gave up my initial thoughts.

    “You can’t guess and you can’t be right. At this time, it is naturally Mr. Jia’s turn to appear.  To put it bluntly, Mr. Jia’s job today is just to ask.  The few people summoned by Mr. Jia were able to get to the fourth floor smoothly this time thanks to Mr. Jia.  Look at the triumphant expressions of these people.  Those who didn't guess it secretly gritted their teeth and vowed to go up to the fourth floor and sit down today.  Just when they saw Han Yu’s new couplet.  They were dumbfounded again.

    Mr. Jia walked into the restaurant with a few friends with whom he was friendly.  As soon as I entered the restaurant, the first thing I saw was a group of children standing in two rows at the door.  These children were all eleven or twenty-three years old and were dressed in neat clothes. After seeing Mr. Jia, they uniformly bowed to Mr. Jia and others and said, "Welcome."

    Although he had been greeted by Han Yu beforehand, Mr. Jia still felt a little excited when he experienced it personally.  The two children in the welcoming team came forward and said to Mr. Jia and others: "You ladies, please come with me. Han Bao will serve you for the rest of the time." After saying this, the child who called himself Han Bao took Mr. Jia with him.  The group of people walked up to the restaurant.  Han Bao's surname was not Han, and he didn't know what his surname was.  The reason why they were named Han was because they were grateful for everything Han Yu had done for them.  Not only Han Bao, but Wang Zhe and Xiaoye did not change their surnames, everyone else took Han Yu's surname. In order to give these people a pleasant name, Han Yu did not know how many brain cells he lost. Now it seems that this  It's all worth it.

    The door of the restaurant is open, people standing outside canIt's easy to see everything happening in the restaurant.  Attentive people suddenly discovered that there was no adult in the restaurant, from the shopkeeper to the waiters. The oldest one was the shopkeeper, who looked about fifteen or sixty-year-old.  As the saying goes, if your mouth is hairless, your work will be weak.  Seeing those children, many people who originally wanted to go into the store stopped.  It's just that there is always the first person to eat the crab in this world. Some people don't want to enter, but some have already entered.

    As a small-looking waiter walked to the dining table and sat down, the diners opened their mouths to ask the young man what special dishes this restaurant had, when they saw the young man picked up a wooden board placed on the table and said to the diners  : "Dear guest, this is our menu. If there is anything you want to eat, please tell me directly."

    Hearing what the young man said, the diner took the menu handed over by the young man and read it.  Compared with other restaurants, this newly opened restaurant is quite novel in a sense.  The only thing that makes people worried now is the cooking skills of this restaurant. If it can be justified, then I will eat here in the future.  Many people have already made a decision in their minds while holding the menu in their hands and looking at it.

    There is an old saying that goes, people who work in the same industry are enemies.  Although there is a great master like Mr. Jia sitting behind him, it is not a problem to make some small stumbling blocks behind his back and find people to cause trouble.  As the number of people in the restaurant gradually increased, the two diners responsible for the trouble looked at each other. One of them slammed the table hard and shouted: "What the hell is this? Is this something for one person? Where is the boss?"  ?Get over here quickly!"

    Wang Zhe, who was very busy, heard that someone was causing trouble. His first reaction was to copy the guy, but he was stopped by Xiao Ye next to him, "Don't forget what Brother Han told us before?"

    Hearing Xiaoye’s words, Wang Zhe gradually calmed down. While asking someone to notify Han Yu and others who were hiding on the fourth floor, he suppressed the anger in his heart and walked out to the outside world.

    "Being harmonious brings wealth, being harmonious brings wealth" Wang Zhe was giving himself psychological hints while walking in front of the diners who had their feet on the stools.

    "Two guests, what happened? Make you feel so dissatisfied?"

    "You try it~" One of them glanced at Wang Zhe, stretched out his hand and handed the chopsticks to Wang Zhe and said.

    Wang Zhe did not take the chopsticks, but said in a deep voice to the two diners who came to make trouble: "Two guests, if you have any questions, please let me know."

    "Ming Yan? Do you know that this dish is too salty? Are you planning to kill me or what?"

    After listening to the other party's words and looking at the other party's suicidal look, Wang Zhe finally suppressed the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice to the two guests who came to make trouble: "So that's it, then please forgive me, today the restaurant  It’s inevitable that we’re a little busy now that we’re open. If the food is salty, it might be the chef’s problem, so we’ll make a new one for you.”

    "Don't do that. Just take the food back and heat it up before bringing it out. Do you think I'm stupid?" One of the diners said to Wang Zhe slowly.

    Seeing the arrogance of the opponent, Wang Zhe really tried to take advantage of the opponent, but now Wang Zhe can no longer act as he pleases. He needs to consider the future of himself and his younger brothers.

 Text Chapter 751 Rise to fame

    There are always some inexplicable people in this world who do some disgusting things for inexplicable reasons.  Is it because I'm born a bitch?  Or do you simply want to sensationalize and attract other people's attention?  That's unknown.  The only thing that is certain is that no one likes these people.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Because the new restaurant has a relationship with Mr. Jia, no matter whether it is official or underworld, all the prominent figures have been greeted in private.  Don't cause trouble for yourself. Whoever makes Master Jia unhappy will be unhappy for the rest of his life.  But these people who need to say hello have said hello, but they forgot that there are still a few self-righteous people.  Obviously no one took him seriously, but he thought he was great and treated himself as a character.  When someone came to the door, he agreed to the other party's request without thinking clearly about the consequences.

    How else can we say that colleagues are enemies.  Seeing that this restaurant named Love Restaurant attracted the attention of a large number of people through various novel activities as soon as it appeared, the owners of several other restaurants who hid in the crowd and came to "spy on military intelligence" couldn't sit still.  Someone found a group of people who claimed to be the successors of Ergouzi's power since Ergouzi left.  They are all small fish and shrimps that cannot be put on the table. In the past, they were suppressed by Er Gouzi and his gang, but now that Er Gouzi is gone, these people feel proud and proud, and start to prepare to dominate.

    Faced with the people from several restaurants who came to the door, the leader of this group immediately agreed.  But when he rushed to the scene with his people, he saw the grand scene near the Love Restaurant.  I couldn't help but retreat in my heart.  It's just that Haikou has already been promised, so it always makes people feel embarrassed to back down at this time.  For the sake of his own face and the future development of the organization, the leader of this gang personally took action and went to the Love Restaurant to cause trouble.

    Knowing that someone came to look for trouble, Mr. Jia, the owner behind the Love Restaurant, was extremely angry.  She had always been the only one who bullied others, and Mr. Jia, who had never been bullied before, immediately wanted to go downstairs to regain his place after receiving the report from the waiter in the restaurant, but she just stood up.  I heard Han Yu sitting aside say: "Sit down!"

    Those who came with Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu in unison, and said in their hearts: "This kid is so brave. He dares to talk to the devil like this. He doesn't want to live anymore, right?"

    But what they didn’t expect was that Mr. Jia, who they regarded as the devil incarnate, sat down honestly at this moment, and then said to Han Yu unwillingly: "Han Yu, someone is here to cause trouble."

    "I know. Let's see how to deal with that boy Wang Zhe first? After all, this restaurant will be managed by him in the future. You can't just jump out whenever something happens, right?" Han Yu replied slowly.

    Mr. Jia knew that what Han Yu said was reasonable, but even if he knew that someone dared not give him face, Mr. Jia still felt angry.  He looked at the few people who came with him and asked fiercely: "Tell me, who sent you?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "Hey, please save yourself and don't make the mistake of blaming a good person. Since they can come here to cheer you up, they won't find anyone to cause trouble for you. I guess the people who come to cause trouble are just unknown people who know you."  It has nothing to do with people.”

    "If it weren't for Mr. Jia's usual prestige, the people who were stared at by Mr. Jia would really have the urge to applaud.  This Han Yu speaks so nicely, he is such a hero.  How dare you talk to Mr. Jia like this.

    To everyone’s surprise, after hearing Han Yu’s different opinions, Mr. Jia not only did not get angry, but instead said a little worriedly: "What if Wang Zhe can’t handle it well?"

    Han Yu replied slowly: "Don't be afraid, aren't you still here? If Wang Zhe can't handle it well, I will let you out."

    "Why does it make me feel a little uncomfortable to hear what you said?" Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu in confusion and said.

    "You're overthinking. What I said is very common. If Wang Zhe, the shopkeeper, doesn't handle the matter well, it's natural that you, the boss behind the scenes, will take action."

    "What about you? Don't forget, you also own this restaurant." Mr. Jia looked at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "Of course I will sit aside and watch you deal with the troublemakers."

    "You know how to be lazy. No, you have to go with me to deal with those who are making trouble." Mr. Jia couldn't see Han Yu's leisurely look and glared at Han Yu.

    "They are just a few petty thieves, do you still need me to step in to settle the matter? Let me remind you, if I step in, the troublemakers will be killed or maimed, which will affect the future business of this restaurant."

    Hearing this, Mr. Jia suddenlyThinking of the Han Yu in front of him, he didn't seem to know the importance of taking action. He only took action to teach those who caused trouble, but if Han Yu took action, it would probably cause death

    "It's better that I take action." After weighing the pros and cons, Mr. Jia secretly decided in his heart.  But after making this decision, Mr. Jia was a little annoyed. Growing up, he always took advantage of others when getting along with others. But when he met Han Yu, he was always led by the nose. He followed others' pace.  The feeling made Mr. Jia very unhappy.

    The few people who came with Mr. Jia saw the fierce look in Mr. Jia’s eyes and knew that Mr. Jia was furious at this time. In order not to get angry, several people lowered their heads in unison and did not meet his eyes.

    When Han Yu saw this, he couldn't stand it and said, "Girls, don't stare at people all the time. What does it look like?"

    "You care about me?" Mr. Jia glared and raised his head.

    "I'm just giving you some advice as a friend. If you don't want to listen, you don't have to listen." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Mr. Jia’s expression softened.  This surprised a few people who thought they could see a good show, but they saw too many novel things today, and they were already a little numb, so they didn't show much surprise, and it was precisely because of this.  Mr. Jia ignored these companions.  But when these companions looked at Han Yu again, their eyes had begun to look ambiguous.

    The emergency on the first floor of the restaurant has been dealt with.  Wang Zhe handled it well.  Apologizing and forbearing are in sharp contrast to the insistence of the troublemaker.  There are always righteous people in this world. Some people who have a good impression of the restaurant can't stand it. They sent the troublemakers out of the restaurant for Wang Zhe. As for the fate of the troublemakers in the future, it's hard to tell.  And I know, since then, those bitches have never shown their face again.

    The opening incident did not affect everyone's mood, not even for a while.  The guests' attention was attracted by the program arranged by Han Yu in advance, and the previous matters were forgotten by everyone.

    Listening to the bustling noise downstairs, the people sitting on the fourth floor couldn't hold it any longer, and their curiosity drove them to go downstairs to take a look.

    The design of Love Restaurant is that the first and second floors are for ordinary seats, the third floor is for private rooms, and the fourth floor is for special seats.  Not everyone can come up to the special seats.  Except for well-educated people, even if you can spend a lot of money, you must answer Han Yu's questions correctly before you can go upstairs.  This implicitly makes people feel that those who can climb to the fourth floor are superior to others. Although the cost of the fourth floor is much higher than that of the three floors below, in the days to come, what the fourth floor will gain will be  profit.  But it is the sum of the other three layers.

    But what caused people to cheer came from the first and second floors.  In the design of the first and second floors, Han Yu did not completely seal the first and second floors. Instead, he built a stage on the north side of the first floor and left the center of the second floor empty.  Guests staying on the second floor can also see the performances on the first floor stage.  The reason why people cheered was because of Mr. Jia’s departure.  On the opening day of the Love Restaurant today, popular celebrities from the capital city were invited to perform on the stage.

    ?? Celebrities are idols and stars. Seeing the idol star in his mind and watching the idol star perform on stage is really something that Han Yu cannot understand.  In Han Yu's eyes, except for the fact that her figure was slightly better than Mr. Jia's, there really wasn't anything attractive about the proud woman who was invited.

    ?????????? Han Yu has always maintained an attitude of staying out of touch with people or things that he is not interested in.  If I don't cause trouble for you, don't bother me either.  But this attitude is not acceptable to the famous actress Cui Ying'er.  Even when facing people from the royal family, Cui Ying'er has always been a guest. Now she suddenly met Han Yu who didn't take her seriously. The huge contrast made Cui Ying'er a little unacceptable.

    In order to attract Han Yu’s attention, Cui Ying’er worked very hard when performing, feasting the audience’s eyes.  But Cui Ying'er was disappointed because she had been looking for a long time on the stage, but she still couldn't see the figure that the family hoped to see.  It's not that Cui Ying'er has a crush on Han Yu, but that Cui Ying'er wants to make Han Yu bow to her talent for Han Yu, who is not a fan of her movie.  It's just that Cui Ying'er would never understand in her wildest dreams that for Han Yu, who was used to fast-paced rock music, Cui Ying'er's babbling singing was really uninteresting.

    “Maybe that guy is hiding in a corner that I didn’t see.” Cui Ying’er, who searched around but couldn’t find anyone, comforted herself while saluting the audience to express her gratitude for their support.

    The success of Love Restaurant is unprecedented.

    Novel designs, delicious dishes, interesting activities, all these reasons?The reputation of Love Restaurant spread throughout the capital as quickly as possible.  Especially with Mr. Jia, a backstage presence that no one dares to offend, he has eliminated many expenses that other restaurants cannot save. At the end of the day, the profits gained by the Love Restaurant are exciting.

    In just one week, Love Restaurant has become an upstart in the restaurant industry in the capital city.  But any respectable person who has never dined at the Love Restaurant would be embarrassed to tell others that he had dined out.  It is human nature to follow trends. When people around you unanimously say that something is good, even if you have not personally experienced it, you will feel that the thing mentioned is good.  As the saying goes, a lot of money will make a difference, but on the other hand, as long as the method is used correctly, the desired goal can be easily achieved.

    The reputation of the Love Restaurant has begun to enter the top three restaurants in the capital. Many people originally thought that the Love Restaurant would encounter difficulties from the three established restaurants in the capital, at least it would not let the Love Restaurant continue to be so arrogant. But what is disappointing is that it was  The three old restaurants they had placed high hopes on seemed to be suffering from Alzheimer's disease.  Can't see, can't hear.  Let the Love Restaurant expand its influence in the capital.

    The only thing that comforts colleagues in the restaurant industry is that no matter how famous the Love Restaurant is, it has not embarked on the road of expansion. There is only one Love Restaurant in the capital, and it can be said that there is no other branch except this one. Perhaps it is because of this  reason.  Isn't it that the Love Restaurant wasn't being made difficult by the three established restaurants?  However, the three old-name restaurants did not take action, so the restaurateurs that could only be regarded as minions would not be looking for trouble.  The unlucky ones were the restaurants that opened not far from the Love Restaurant. A large number of customers were taken away by the Love Restaurant, so that these nearby restaurants had to close down and find another place to open.  For these restaurants that were forced to close, Mr. Jia didn't have any psychological burden in his heart.  At first, I felt a little sorry for those restaurants, but when Mr. Jia found out that the people who came to cause trouble on the opening day of Aixin Restaurant were the instigators behind these restaurants.  That psychological burden was immediately forgotten by Mr. Jia, and he no longer cared about it.

    Nowadays, what Mr. Jia likes to do most is to wait for the Ainai Restaurant to close and settle accounts every day.  Looking at the money, Mr. Jia, who was never short of money, felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.  Although he has never participated in running the Love Restaurant, the Love Restaurant is, to put it bluntly, Mr. Jia's property and has nothing to do with Han Yu, the person who proposed it in the first place.  You must know that Han Yu not only put forward some opinions.  The rest of the things have nothing to do with Han Yu. This guy is like a hands-off shopkeeper, doing nothing. Not only does he not do anything, he has rarely shown up in the past few days.  I don't know what I'm doing.

    "Wang Zhe, Han Yu didn't come here today?" Mr. Jia asked Wang Zhe in a low voice.

    Wang Zhe, who kept Han Yu’s advice in mind, did not dare to neglect.  Hearing this, he quickly replied: "I'm not here. Mr. Jia, do you have anything to do with Brother Han?"

    "It's okay, just ask." Mr. Jia replied casually.

    Seeing Mr. Jia’s casual and perfunctory look, Wang Zhe thought for a while and whispered to Mr. Jia: “Mr. Jia, if you want to find Brother Han, I can help.”

    "Oh, how can you help?" Mr. Jia asked curiously.

    "Master Jia, please don't underestimate me. Thanks to the Love Restaurant, orphans in the capital can now have food to eat, and these people who rely on the Love Restaurant to survive are the eyes and ears of our Love Restaurant.  It’s a little difficult to spy on information, but if you want to spy on someone, it’s not a problem.”

    When Mr. Jia heard this, he immediately became interested.  When he first heard Han Yu talk about further plans after the success of the Love Restaurant, Mr. Jia didn't take it seriously.  In Mr. Jia's view, what use can a bunch of brats who don't even have food do?  But now listening to Wang Zhe's words, the follow-up plan that Han Yu once mentioned to himself seems to be going well.  He couldn't help lowering his voice and asked: "Are the people you mentioned reliable?"

    Wang Zhe heard the words and replied: "Master Jia, those people now rely on the Love Restaurant to survive. If they leave the Love Restaurant, they will have to live the same life without three meals a day again. To put it bluntly, they  They are the people who least want the Love Restaurant to close. They will naturally do their best to handle our requests. And what we ask them to do is not difficult in the first place, and we are not asking them to do anything illegal. We just ask them to do it.  It is not difficult for them to report everything they saw."

    After the Love Restaurant became a huge success, apart from the dividends given to Mr. Jia, half of the remaining money was used to help orphans in the capital.  Although we can't provide big fish and meat to those orphans, we can still provide two steamed buns for each person.  Thanks to the Love Restaurant, the orphans in the capital have a place to stay.  The temple where Wang Zhe and others originally lived has been demolished.The roof became a place to shelter orphans.  There, orphans can have enough to eat and learn skills so that when they become adults, they can have skills without starving to death.

    People living in the capital certainly saw this behavior of the Love Restaurant.  It is precisely because of seeing it that the reputation of Love Restaurant has been built up.  Along with Mr. Jia, the boss behind the Love Restaurant, the original nickname of the Demon King was gradually forgotten by people, and was replaced by the new title of the Kindhearted Bodhisattva.  It's just that Mr. Jia didn't take the change of title seriously. To her, the title was just a code name and could not represent anything. What she cared about was the whereabouts of Han Yu, who was now known as the Little God of Wealth in the capital's restaurant circles.

    There is no airtight wall in this world. The design and service of Love Restaurant are all the work of Han Yu. This fact has long been spread in the restaurant world. Every restaurant is always thinking about inviting Han Yu back to help them.  The restaurant came up with ideas.  Even the few friends I had made with Mr. Jia expressed this idea to Mr. Jia tactfully.  But what Mr. Jia didn't expect was that Han Yu just disappeared from the world. On the second day after the opening of the Love Restaurant, Han Yu disappeared from the public and his whereabouts could never be found.

    At first, Mr. Jia thought that Han Yu had encountered an accident. After all, Han Yu had some trouble with the underworld in the capital. But after asking someone to inquire, Mr. Jia was disappointed. The underworld was very happy that Han Yu had disappeared.  , but when it comes to dealing with Han Yu, no one dares to admit it.  Through understanding the number of these gangsters, Mr. Jia was convinced that these gangsters were not lying. With Han Yu's personality, if someone really dared to deal with him, it would be impossible without taking some lives.  But the members of the underworld did not change during this period, and there were very few injuries.

    Han Yu disappeared just as suddenly as he appeared.

    (Net.)l

 Text Chapter 752 Going deep into it

    The enthusiasm of the masses is limited. Three days after Han Yu disappeared from the public, people who were curious about Han Yu's origins were attracted by the new things in the capital. Except for a limited number of people, there was no doubt about Han Yu.  The outdated focus, no one pays attention to it anymore.

    Cui Yinger is one of the few people who pay attention to Han Yu.  Originally, after returning to her residence, Cui Ying'er wanted to send an invitation to Han Yu to have a good chat, but she didn't expect the reply she got was that Han Yu was missing.  Regarding the sudden disappearance of the person she was interested in, Cui Ying'er's interest in Han Yu increased instead of decreasing. Apart from Mr. Jia, Cui Ying'er was the most active person in searching for Han Yu.

    Wang Zhe and others at the Love Restaurant are not worried about Han Yu's whereabouts. In their eyes, it is impossible for someone like Han Yu to be plotted by others. He must have his own reasons for disappearing. Wait until the right time  When the time comes, nature will show up.  But Mr. Jia didn't think so. He mobilized his men to look for it, but found nothing.  Mr. Jia can't mobilize the city defense army. With the few people she has, trying to find one person in the capital city with a population of more than 400,000 is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.  Moreover, Mr. Jia's abnormal behavior has attracted the attention of some people. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble to Han Yu, Mr. Jia can only temporarily restrain his actions and report to the Love Restaurant on time every day, hoping that one day he can  Met that Han Yu.

    It was another disappointing day. Mr. Jia left the Love Restaurant dejectedly. Regarding Wang Zhe's suggestion, Mr. Jia did not think it was a good suggestion.  Mr. Jia, who had something on his mind, walked to the middle of the street without knowing it. Fortunately, there were not many pedestrians on the road at this time.  There is no need to worry about attracting criticism from others.

    Walking on the street, knowing that Mr. Jia was not in a good mood at the moment, two guards stood at a distance.  Not too close.  But precisely because of this, when an out-of-control carriage rushed towards Mr. Jia from the corner of the street, even if the two guards wanted to save him, it was too late.

    Mr. Jia seemed to be frightened by the galloping carriage. He stood there blankly, watching the out-of-control tall horse rushing straight towards him.  The two guards in the distance closed their eyes in despair, already thinking about how to write a suicide note to their family.  If Mr. Jia is injured, then they will definitely be killed by me who dotes on Mr. Jia.  That is absolutely beyond doubt.

    At this critical moment, a figure fell from the sky, stretched out his hand to push the frightened Mr. Jia aside, then sidestepped past the frightened horse and at the same time reached out to grab the reins of the horse, pulling hard to make the frightened horse stop.  Mr. Jia, who was pushed to the ground, looked up at the figure holding the frightened horse, his eyes gradually brightened. Isn't it Han Yu who had been missing before?  How come he is here?

    "Hey. The ground is cold, so don't sit on the ground all the time." Han Yu, who calmed down his frightened horse, turned around and saw Mr. Jia sitting on the ground, and reminded him kindly.

    Hearing this, Mr. Jia got up and walked slowly to Han Yu's side. Without Han Yu's expectation, he slowly reached out and hugged Han Yu's waist.  Han Yu was stunned.  But then he stretched out his right hand and patted Mr. Jia on the back to comfort him: "It's okay, it's over."

    In the end, it was okay that Han Yu didn't comfort him, but this comfort brought tears to Mr. Jia's eyes.  Han Yu was at a loss for a moment and didn't understand what he said wrong.  at this time.  Han Mengxin's complaining voice came from the communicator worn on her ear, "Brother, you are so shameless."

    "I, what's wrong with me?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "You already have Sister Ke and Sister Yan'er, how can you still mess around with women?"

    "Cough cough cough Damn girl, you are talking nonsense!" Han Yu shouted hurriedly.

    "Huh?" Mr. Jia, who was holding Han Yu and crying sadly, stopped crying when he heard this and looked at Han Yu with a puzzled look on his face.  Han Yu also came back to his senses at this time, looked at Mr. Jia with some scorn and said: "I'm not talking about you. Well, can you let go of me?"

    Being reminded by Han Yu, Mr. Jia also woke up, quickly let go of Han Yu, and lowered his head in embarrassment.  Seeing Mr. Jia's appearance at this time, Han Yu felt a little headache.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Mr. Jia, who had his head lowered, was stunned when he heard the words, and then an unspeakable embarrassment emerged in his heart. He couldn't help but replied firmly: "It's okay." As soon as the words came out, Mr. Jia felt a little regretful.  But before she could think of what to say to Han Yu, she heard Han Yu say again: "As long as you're okay, since you're okay, I'll leave first."

    "Wait a minute!" Mr. Jia hurriedly shouted after hearing this.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Hmmwhere have you been these past few days? Do you know that Wang Zhe and the others are worried about you?"

    "Oh, I went to hide outside the city for a few days. Originally??I wanted to go to the city to see if the storm had passed, but I didn't expect that I would save you.  "

    "Leaving the city?" Mr. Jia asked in surprise.

    "Yes. Is there any problem?"

    "Do you know anyone outside the city?"

    "No, but who said you have to have someone you know outside the city before you can stay outside the city?"

    "Of course there is no such rule. It's just that since you don't know anyone outside the city, what have you been eating these days? Where are you staying?" Master Jia asked curiously.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Hey~ you are asking this, isn't it simple? The weather is not cold now, just find a tree to live in for the night. As for food, there are pheasants and rabbits in the woods, and in the river  There are still fish, I can’t be hungry.”

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Mr. Jia, who had never experienced survival in the wild, couldn't help but become interested. He dragged Han Yu and refused to let him leave, insisting that Han Yu talk to him.  But Han Yu was trying to avoid Mr. Jia in order to avoid suspicion, so how could he be willing to continue to stay with Mr. Jia.

    When the two sides were being pretentious, an old man's sigh suddenly came from the carriage, "Hey, young people nowadays just mess around on the street and don't know how to care about the frightened old people. The world is really declining.  The world is in decline.”

    Han Yu couldn't help but feel happy when he heard this. He opened his mouth and was about to say something to the old man in the carriage.  Mr. Jia immediately covered his mouth.

    "Run!" Mr. Jia whispered to Han Yu.

    "Ah?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and asked in a low voice tentatively: "Do you know the person in the carriage?"

    "Hmm." Mr. Jia nodded lightly.

    Han Yu understood.  Just as he was about to sneak away with Mr. Jia, the old man in the carriage said angrily: "Baby girl, how many times have I told you? Don't dress up as a man, don't dress up as a man, but why don't you listen?  "

    Hearing this, Mr. Jia, who was about to sneak away with Han Yu, changed his expression and said to the old man in the carriage with a smiling face: "Grandpa, come out for a walk too."

    "Grandpa?" Han Yu shouted in surprise.  Just didn't wait for Mr. Jia to speak.  The old man in the carriage rolled his eyes at Han Yu and asked, "Who do you call grandpa?"

    "Ugh I heard Mr. Jia shouting, follow me." Han Yu replied without thinking after hearing this.

    The old man glanced at Han Yu blankly and asked, "Did you just call her Mr. Jia?"

    "Old man, of course I know this guy is disguised as a man, but she asked to be called that, so I'll call her that." Han Yu immediately replied.

    "You call me old man?" The old man looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    Han Yu was also stunned.  Then he asked tentatively: "should I call you aunt?"

    elder:"……"

    "Pfft~" Mr. Jia couldn't help laughing, and then quickly covered his mouth.  Unfortunately, his mouth was covered, but the previous laughter still reached the old man's ears.  The old man rolled his eyes at Mr. Jia angrily and told Han Yu, "Come and drive us back to the house."

    "Going back home? Old man. I think you may have misunderstood. I am not Mr. Jia's follower." Han Yu explained to the old man with a serious look.

    “…So, you don’t know Mr. Jia’s mansion.”

    "Of course, why would I go to a girl's house when I have nothing to do? I have no other intentions towards her." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the old man gave Mr. Jia a meaningful look.  Then he said to Han Yu: "Then just be a helper and send me and this girl back home, okay? I can't handle these two beasts as an old man."

    "That's no problem." Han Yu thought for a while.  Agree to the old man's request.

    The carriage moved forward slowly, and the old man and Mr. Jia sat opposite each other in the carriage.  Under the old man's gaze, Mr. Jia lowered his head with guilt.  The old man asked slowly: "Have you fallen in love with that boy?"

    "No!" Mr. Jia immediately raised his head and denied.

    Seeing this, the old man frowned slightly and said displeasedly: "Girl, you should know, grandpa, I don't like others not telling me the truth."

    "Really not." Mr. Jia shrank his neck when he heard this and said stiffly.

    "It's good if you don't have it. I'll point that kid out to your cousin later." The old man said deliberately when he saw this.  What disappoints the old man is that his proposal did not arouse Mr. Jia's objection.  On the contrary, I saw that the corners of Mr. Jia's mouth turned up, as if he had thought of something interesting, and he couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Hey, did you hear clearly? I want to point out that man to your cousin to be my husband."

    ?"Hehe Grandpa, you can point it out as long as you can make him listen to you." Mr. Jia confidently said to the old man.

    Seeing this, the old man snorted unhappily and said, "Huh! You seem to have great confidence in him."

    "HeheGrandpa, you don't understand that guy. In his eyes, power is bullshit!"

    Hearing this, the old man frowned and felt slightly dissatisfied with Mr. Jia's dirty talk. However, seeing Mr. Jia's confidence in the man who was driving the carriage, he couldn't help but become interested and began to ask about Han Yu.  As soon as Mr. Jia heard this, he began to tell the old man how he met Han Yu.  The old man's eyes couldn't help but light up when he heard that the recently famous Love Restaurant was actually created by Han Yu.

    "It seems that that boy is quite a talent." After listening to Mr. Jia's story, the old man slowly concluded.  After hearing the old man's affirmation of Han Yu, Mr. Jia was even happier than when he was praised. He hurriedly said: "Also, that guy doesn't know my identity yet. Grandpa, don't let it slip for a while."  Mouthed."

    Hearing this, the old man shook his head slightly, "Can't you tell? I'm just too lazy to tell him." However, seeing Mr. Jia's pleading look, the old man felt soft and nodded in agreement with Mr. Jia's request.

    When Han Yu drove a carriage to Mr. Jia’s mansion.  The old man got off the carriage and did not say hello to Han Yu.  He walked into the house directly.  Mr. Jia, who followed, extended an invitation to Han Yu, but was rejected by Han Yu, who was eager to draw a clear line with Mr. Jia.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu got rid of Mr. Jia, but bumped into another troublesome person, Cui Ying'er.  Originally, Cui Ying'er came here to visit Mr. Jia.  If you want to hire a famous actress like Cui Ying'er, you can't do it with money.  If it wasn't for the handkerchief, Cui Ying'er wouldn't have lowered her status to support the opening of a restaurant.  As a result, this visit not only met Mr. Jia, but also Han Yu, whom he had been looking for but could not find.  This discovery made Cui Yinger very happy.

    “If this woman were so thick-skinned, it would be really hard to resist.  Han Yu was almost dragged into the house by Mr. Jia and Cui Ying'er.  It's really hard for Han Yu to refuse women, especially those who don't have any malicious intentions.

    The old man who entered the house first saw Han Yu being pulled in by Mr. Jia and Cui Ying'er, and couldn't help but snorted in dissatisfaction.  With a soft hum, Mr. Jia and Cui Ying'er quickly let go of Han Yu, and fled as if they were fleeing on the pretext of freshening up.  Han Yu was left alone to face the angry old man.

    "Let's play a game." The old man pointed to the chessboard in front of him and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "No."

    "It doesn't matter if you don't know. I can teach you." The old man was silent for a while and said slowly to Han Yu.

    "I'm not interested in learning." Han Yu replied, shaking his head.

    ""

    ""

    The two looked at each other for a moment, and the old man sighed inwardly and said to Han Yu: "Boy, come here and talk with me."

    "I'm not very familiar with you." Han Yu replied immediately.

    ""

    ""

    There was another look at each other.  The old man said slowly: "Boy, no one has dared to talk to me like you for many years."

    "HeheOld man, if there's nothing else, I'll leave first." Han Yu smiled when he heard this, turned around and left.  Just as he turned around, he heard the old man say: "Boy, I'll give you a piece of advice, don't try to do anything like climbing a dragon and clinging to a phoenix."

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.  Then he understood the meaning of the old man's words and felt angry. However, Han Yu calmed down later, turned around and looked at the old man with a smile and said: "Old man, hasn't anyone told you that your self-feeling is really real?"  Isn't that a little too good?" After saying this, Han Yu turned around and left without waiting for the old man to answer.

    The old man thought for a moment and understood the meaning of Han Yu's words. He was furious and wanted to order someone to capture Han Yu. However, he then thought that such a big fight would be detrimental to his reputation, so he could only press the button.  With anger in his heart, he sat in front of the chessboard with a depressed look.

    Mr. Jia, who still doesn’t know that Han Yu has left, is making a difficult decision.  Ever since he saw Cui Ying'er, Mr. Jia felt that the men's clothes that usually fit him well began to feel uncomfortable.  You can change into women's clothesit makes Mr. Jia feel a little embarrassed again. Isn't this a little too obvious?

    Cui Ying'er, who noticed that Mr. Jia was always peeking at her, asked in confusion: "Yuanyuan, why do you always peek at me? You don't have any intentions against me, right?" Cui Ying'er said halfway.  His expression suddenly changed, he looked at Mr. Jia with his arms folded and said.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?My wife Bingxue was smart. She knew that this guy was wrong when she saw Cui Ying'er's actions. She spat angrily and said: "Bah! You are so young. I have very high standards. You are a street vendor like you."  Goods, I disdain them.”

    "Really? If I am a street vendor, what about you?" Cui Ying'er was not angry when she heard this, and deliberately raised her breasts, which were plumper than Mr. Jia's, and asked.

    Although Cui Ying'er's chest can only be regarded as hills, compared with Master Jia's plains, it is still very impressive.  Of course this is relative, ahem, relative.  But whether it was relative or not, Mr. Jia knew that he had lost.

    Seeing that Young Master Jia looked unhappy, Cui Ying'er stopped teasing Young Master Jia and started to ask Young Master Jia why he always looked at her secretly.  After hearing the reason why Mr. Jia was so angry, Cui Ying'er smiled and couldn't help but hugged Mr. Jia and said, "What's so embarrassing about this? You are a girl, so it is normal for you to wear women's clothes. On the contrary, you always  Wearing men's clothing makes people feel weird."

    "Is it okay for me to wear women's clothes?" Mr. Jia asked tentatively.

    "No problem." Cui Ying'er replied confidently.

    Girls are particular about what they wear.  But the most basic principle is to wear clothes that suit you.  If you choose clothes that don't suit you, you will look nondescript.  People like Mr. Jia are loli in terms of body shape.  The clothes that suit her should be cute and not sexy, because there is nothing sexy about them.  On the contrary, taking the cute route can leave a profound impact on people, especially those weird people.

    When the old man facing the chessboard alone saw his shy granddaughter who had put on women's clothing, he couldn't help but regret what he had said to Han Yu before.  It's just that once the words are spoken, it's hard to take them back.  The old man could only look at Mr. Jia's depression, who seemed a little unhappy because Han Yu left without saying goodbye.

    The old man did not evade his responsibility and told Han Yu the reason for leaving.  After listening to the old man's story, Mr. Jia only smiled bitterly.  Although his grandfather was the culprit who made Han Yu leave, the old man had good intentions and was worried that he would be taken advantage of by someone with malicious intentions.  Facing an old man who cared about him, the words of complaint came to his lips but he couldn't say them out no matter what.

    Seeing Mr. Jia’s wry smile, Cui Ying’er comforted him softly: “It’s okay. I’ll send an invitation to Han Yu later, and you’ll go with me when the time comes. If everyone makes it clear, everything will be fine.”

    Hearing this, Mr. Jia glanced at Cui Ying'er and asked in a low voice: "Cousin, you don't think that Han Yu is your admirer. I admit that you are a very good dancer and you are very famous in the capital.  . But cousin, Han Yu is not the kind of person you think. He will not be as available to you as those people. "

    "Really? Do you want to make a bet?" Cui Ying'er confidently said to Mr. Jia.

    "What do you want to bet on?" Mr. Jia asked after hearing this.

    "If I win, you won't be allowed to wear men's clothes in the future."

    "Then what if you lose?"

    "Then I will wear men's clothes with you from now on."

    "No, this one won't work, let's change it."

    "Then tell me. What should I do if I lose?" Cui Ying'er asked upon seeing this.

    Mr. Jia thought for a while and then said: "Wellif you lose, then you will be a guest at the Love Restaurant from now on. You will have to perform regularly at the Love Restaurant, and there will be no performance fee."

    "Damn girl, do you think the money you make is not enough?" Cui Ying'er reached out and pinched Mr. Jia's face with dissatisfaction.

    "Of course it's not enough. The Love Restaurant has to take care of those orphans. I think that in the future, I will spend money to hire a few teachers to teach those children to read and read. Even if they can't get a good name in the exam, they can find a job for themselves in the future if they can write and calculate.  A way out.”

    "Girl, what did you mean by the orphans just now?" the old man sitting aside asked after hearing this.

    When the old man asked, Cui Ying'er was even happier than Mr. Jia, and she excitedly told the old man what she would do after making money at the Love Restaurant.  After hearing this, the old man nodded repeatedly, looked at Mr. Jia with a look of relief and said, "Not bad, little girl, you have finally grown up."

    When Mr. Jia heard this, he scratched his head in embarrassment and said to the old man: "Grandpa, you praised the wrong person. In fact, this matter was Han Yu's idea."

    "It turned out to be that boy's idea." The old man looked thoughtful after hearing this.  Mr. Jia and Cui Ying'er looked at each other, but neither of them spoke.

    ……

    The next day, reality once again ruthlessly hit Cui Ying'er's self-confidence. When the servant she sent came back with a frustrated look and reported the news that Han Yu did not follow, Cui Ying'er finally believed what her cousin said to her.  , Han Yu really didn’t see himself in his eyes.But it doesn’t matter if you don’t have it now, I will let you have it.  Undaunted, Cui Ying'er decided to take the initiative and made an appointment with Mr. Jia, who was dressed as a woman. The two went to the Love Restaurant together, but were told that Han Yu was not there.  After some questioning, the two women finally found out where Han Yu was staying.

    ??Knocked lightly on the door, and a young woman opened the door.

    "Who are you two looking for?" the pretty young woman asked softly.

    "We are looking for" Before Mr. Jia could finish speaking, Cui Ying'er pushed Mr. Jia aside, looked at the young woman and asked, "What is your relationship with Han Yu?"

    The young woman didn't pay attention to Cui Ying'er's rudeness, and replied: "So you are looking for your benefactor. What a coincidence that you came here. He happened to be taking his two children out to play. Maybe you can go outside the city.  meet."

    "Which city gate did Han Yu go through?" Cui Ying'er asked again.

    "South City Gate, my benefactor said that the wind outside the South City Gate is not light today, making it suitable for flying kites." The young woman replied after hearing this.

    After bidding farewell to the young woman, Cui Ying'er and Mr. Jia walked out of the city together. On the way, they happened to meet a group of young people who were preparing to go out of the city for fun, so they went out of the city with these people.  Cui Ying'er, a fellow lover of the public, is something these young people can only dream of.  What's more, there is a woman who is not inferior to Cui Ying'er in beauty beside Cui Ying'er.  It's just that this woman's temper doesn't seem to be very good.  Master Jia certainly has a bad temper, especially when he sees someone who is very familiar with him being stunned and not recognizing himself in women's clothing.  What does it mean?  Could it be that the way he has dressed up has already been deeply rooted in people's hearts, and has he been recognized as a man by others?

    When everyone left the city, Cui Ying'er hardly had to waste any time before she discovered Han Yu who was playing wildly with two little girls.  Seeing an adult playing games with two little girls, someone in the team said disdainfully: "Humph! It's really embarrassing that such a grown man is playing with children."

    Hearing this, Cui Ying'er's face was unhappy. On the contrary, Mr. Jia quit. She rolled her eyes at the person who spoke and said, "Don't you think this person is very caring?" He didn't wait for that.  The man answered, stretched out his hand to hold Cui Ying'er and walked towards Han Yu.  The man who was scolded by Mr. Jia froze on the spot, and the female companions who came with him moved away from him without leaving a trace.

    The man who did not expect this outcome did not dare to get angry at the woman, so he put his hatred on Han Yu who had no idea.  Han Yu didn't return for many days, which made Da Ya Er Ya miss him very much.  Wang Sheng, Da Ya Er Ya's father, was very lucky. He found a job soon after buying the compound where he lives now. Of course, he had the help of his mentor.  The day after he settled in, Wang Sheng went to meet his mentor with gifts.  When his teacher saw Wang Sheng who seemed to be a different person, he almost couldn't believe his eyes, but this change in Wang Sheng was what Wang Sheng's teacher wanted to see.  After testing Wang Sheng's current knowledge, Wang Sheng's teacher introduced Wang Sheng to Jing Zhaoyin as a scribe.  Because of the people above him, Wang Sheng was not bullied, but he was busy with work and rarely had time to play with Da Ya Er Ya.

    Knowing this, Han Yu immediately volunteered to accompany Da Ya Er Ya for a day out.  Wang Sheng's family regarded Han Yu as a god and naturally had no objection to Han Yu's proposal.  As a result, Da Ya Er Ya was taken outside the city by Han Yu, ready to have fun all day long.

    It’s just that Cui Yinger’s arrival disrupted Han Yu’s previous plan.  If Cui Ying'er is compared to a flower, then the man who followed Cui Ying'er is a hard-working bee, or it would be more appropriate to say it is an annoying fly, spinning around Cui Ying'er non-stop.

    "Mr. Han, I didn't expect that we could meet here. We are really destined." Cui Ying'er said to Han Yu with a smile.  Han Yu first comforted the somewhat nervous Da Ya Er Ya, and then smiled at Cui Ying'er and said, "Yes, we are indeed destined. The beauty standing next to you is" At this point, Han Yu couldn't help but froze.  , this woman gave him a feeling of déjà vu. After carefully identifying it, Han Yu asked tentatively: "" "Mr. Jia?"

    Mr. Jia was quite happy that Han Yu could recognize him, and whispered to Han Yu: "My surname is Su, and my two names are Yuanyuan."

    "Oh." Han Yu responded and said nothing further. This reaction made Su Yuanyuan a little disappointed.

 Text Chapter 753 Jealousy causes trouble

    When men want to attract women's attention, they often do things they wouldn't normally do.  The degree of this action depends crucially on the beauty of the woman being watched.  Since Cui Ying'er can become a famous actress who is popular in the city, her beauty is undoubtedly very strong. Let's put it this way, even women will be moved when they see her.

    In other words, Cui Ying'er is the source of trouble. In order to attract Cui Ying'er's attention, those men with strong male hormones have shown their magic powers, like lingering flies, surrounding Cui Ying'er.  But what makes the wolves heartbroken is that today's Cui Ying'er is different from the past. Her attentiveness to the wolves is only perfunctory, but she has a soft spot for a strange man who ignores her.

    Men who are popular with women should die!  The neglected men stared at Han Yu with resentful eyes.  If looks could kill, Han Yu would probably be riddled with holes at this time.  Unfortunately, this is just a fantasy after all and cannot become reality.  Han Yu is still living well and turns a blind eye to the jealous looks of the men.

    According to the original plan, Han Yu planned to have a fun day with Da Ya Er Ya today.  But now that Cui Ying'er and Jia Gongzi Su Yuanyuan are here, the original plan has to be changed a little.  The food originally brought was a bit insufficient, but this small problem could not trouble Han Yu. He left the food for Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er to eat, while Han Yu jumped into the knee-deep river to catch fish.  The fish in this river are very fat and stupid. In a short time, Han Yu has caught three fish weighing about one kilogram.

    Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan watched with curiosity as Han Yu went down to the river to catch fish, while Da Ya Er Ya had already picked up a lot of dry firewood from the nearby woods to prepare for grilling fish.

    It’s about being rich.  Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan can be called little rich women, but when it comes to eating barbecue.  Don't tell me you haven't eaten it yet.  It's not that they can't afford it, it's that barbecue is not allowed on the table. As Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan, they can't eat it.  The cook at home didn't dare to cook for Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan.

    Han Yu, who has been practicing in the mountains and forests since he was a child, is not good at cooking other foods, but when it comes to barbecue, it is still very good.  In a short time, the cleaned river fish had been roasted and the aroma spread everywhere. Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan were so hooked that they could no longer eat the pastries in their hands.  His eyes were always looking at the fatty fish being grilled by Han Yu, intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Da Ya, give this fish to those two sisters." Han Yu handed a grilled fish to Da Ya who was standing by and said.  Daya agreed and walked to Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan with a tree branch with a fat fish stuck in it.  Before the fat fish was handed over to Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan, a harsh voice was heard, "Humph, is this kind of shoddy food worthy of Miss Cui?"

    When Han Yu heard this, he glanced at the speaker and ignored him.  On the contrary, Su Yuanyuan was a little unhappy after hearing this.  He reached out and took the grilled fish from Daya's hand, who seemed a little flinched after hearing what the man said. He smiled, reached out and rubbed Daya's little head, and said softly: "Thank you."

    "No, you're welcome, sister, you are so beautiful." Da Ya looked at Su Yuanyuan with envy and said.

    ???Since Su Yuanyuan has grown so big, she has been praised for her beauty many times.  You can count them on one hand.  So when she heard Daya's heartfelt praise, she immediately felt happy.  If it weren't for the grilled fish in her hand, Su Yuanyuan might have hugged this cute child like Daya and loved her. But now, Su Yuanyuan could only smile and reply: "Thank you for the compliment. You are also very good-looking."  "

    Hearing this, Da Ya smiled, revealing her small mouth that had not yet reached her front teeth.  The man who had been ignored before laughed at this and said, "Ha~ it turns out he is a bitch." He just finished speaking.  Before Su Yuanyuan could get angry, a tree branch hit the man's mouth, and his mouth immediately started to bleed.

    "Who stabbed someone in the back? Come out!" the man said angrily, covering his bleeding mouth.

    Han Yu held two grilled fishes in one hand and held Xiaoya's hand in the other, walking over slowly.  First, he gave the grilled fish in his hand to Xiaoya, letting her and Daya, who was said to be embarrassed, eat the fish first. Then he looked at the man and asked, "How old are you?"

    "Huh, nineteen."

    "Oh, then you are already an adult. Do you think it's shameful for an adult to bully a child?" Han Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at the man and asked.

    "How old are you?" The man was speechless by the question. After being silent for a while, he stared at Han Yu and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the man and said with a smile: "What, you want to do something for me? Okay, but I have to make it clear in advance. Don't go home and cry if you suffer a loss."

    "Look at the fight!" As he was a head taller than Han Yu, the man took the lead and punched Han Yu in the face.  Seeing the man's sneak attack, Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan were shocked on their faces, but before they could scream, they saw Han Yu grabbing the man's right hand.??, he threw it casually and directly threw the surprised man into the river.

    "Plop", the man fell into the water.  When the men who came with the man saw that their companions were suffering a loss, they immediately shouted and pounced on Han Yu. Upon seeing this, Han Yu grinned and threw all the people who rushed over to help him into the river with one hand in each hand.

    The river is not deep, so there is no danger of falling in.  Han Yu didn't exert any force, so the heroes who fell into the water just turned into drowned rats one by one, and the image of the graceful young master suddenly disappeared.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????‐? ’ s ‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐ing‐?climbing_up_to_the_shore.

    "Sven? I never insult Sven, I insult you." Han Yu took a fish handed over by Erya, took a bite and said slowly.

    "A scholar can be killed, but not humiliated!"

    "Bah! What kind of scholars are you? Do you think you are a scholar after studying a little? Don't put gold on your face. You guys are ignorant and industrious. You can only read a few crooked poems to deceive the ignorant.  The girl’s scumbag…”

    The scholar who was said by Han Yu to be unable to hold his head high found himself in an awkward situation in such a situation where he couldn't speak and was beaten again and again.  That's the bad thing about nerds. They don't know how to be direct when insulting others.  Facing Han Yu, a non-gentleman, the inherent disadvantages of these scholars are too obvious.  A scholar.  He's good at playing dirty tricks, and he's good at playing with words, but if you really let him take action, it won't work.  Simply put, scholars, use your mouth?  OK; do it?  no.

    Facing Han Yu, a master who can use his words or actions, the scholar can only curse in his heart to satisfy his injured heart.  The rest can only retreat.

    Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan watched those annoying people being driven away by Han Yu, with smiles in their eyes.  But Han Yu didn't pay attention. He gulped down the grilled fish in his hand. He turned around and saw Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan eating. He couldn't help but shook his head and said: "You are too polite when eating. It would be bad if the grilled fish gets cold."  have eaten."

    "Do I want to learn how to eat like you?" Su Yuanyuan rolled her eyes at Han Yu and asked.

    "Hey~ What's wrong with the way I eat? Besides, look at Da Ya Er Ya. They eat faster than you." Han Yu heard this and pointed at Da Ya Er Ya who was eating happily.

    Seeing Da Ya Er Ya quickly destroy the grilled fish in his hand, Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er looked at each other. They wanted to learn how Da Ya Er Ya eat fish, but they also had to worry about their image as girls, and they were in a dilemma.  When Han Yu saw this, he stopped being verbose.  I wasn’t full just now, and I couldn’t reach out to grab the fish from other people’s hands.  Han Yu had no choice but to go down to the river and catch him again.

    Just when Han Yu was going down to the river to catch fish, there was a noise not far away, and several scholars who had been scolded by Han Yu before were seen walking over surrounded by a man.  When the man saw Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan, his eyes suddenly lit up, he took two steps forward and saluted.  He opened his mouth and said: "You two ladies are well, I am being polite now."

    "This young master is polite. I wonder if you have any advice?" Cui Ying'er asked in return.

    "The weather is nice today. Xiaosheng and a few companions have made an appointment to go out for fun. I wonder if I would be lucky enough to invite the two young ladies to go with me?" the man replied after hearing this.  From the bottom of his heart, this man's sales are better than Han Yu's.  He is a handsome man, but Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er are obviously more interested in Han Yu than this man who came out halfway. Cui Ying'er smiled and said to the man: "Thank you for your kindness, but the little girl is already with someone."  Appointment, please forgive me."

    After hearing this, the man did not force himself. He smiled and said, "It's too rude to be like this." After saying that, the man saluted Cui Ying'er, took two steps back, turned around and looked at Han Yu, who was walking ashore from the river.  He raised his voice and asked, "Are you the one who just bullied my classmate?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the upright man and asked inexplicably: "Who are you?"

    "I'm Huang Guan, a classmate of those classmates. I heard that someone insulted the gentlemen, so I came here to ask." The man replied seriously.

    "Oh, you are here to help those people find their place." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Your Excellency misunderstood, I'm here to argue with you." Huang Guan corrected when he heard the words.

    "Theory?" Han Yu seemed to have heard a big joke. He smiled evilly at Huang Guan, suddenly reached out and grabbed Huang Guan's collar, pulled Huang Guan closer to him, and asked coldly.  : "You want to reason with me? But what if I don't plan to reason with you?"

    "Then don't blame me for being unkind to you." Huang Guan stared at Han Yu and said.

    "What can you do?" Han Yu asked unmoved.

    “Take you to see the official!”

    "What if I don't go with you?"

    "Then I just?? Offended.  "

    "But don't forget, you can't beat me." Han Yu said with a smile.

    ""

    "Say, why don't you say anything?" Han Yu asked, looking at Huang Guan with a smile.

    "You, you scoundrel!" Huang Guan was furious after being squeezed by Han Yu, and glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    "Hahayou know I'm a scoundrel and you still dare to come and reason with me? Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?" Han Yu smiled and reached out to pat Huang Guan's cheek as he spoke.

    Feeling humiliated, Huang Guan immediately struggled to get away, but was lifted up by Han Yu with one hand.  Han Yu said coldly: "Boy, if you want to imitate others and persuade others with virtue, you must first have the ability to make others abide by the rules. Otherwise, it's just nonsense!" After saying the last word, Han Yu threw it hard, and Huang Guan "Puff!"  "Fell into the water with a sound.

    Seeing that Huang Guan, who they had high hopes for, also suffered the same fate as them, several scholars who originally wanted to watch the excitement hurried to the river to pick up Huang Guan who fell into the water.  Huang Guan, who came ashore, was soaked to the skin and looked very miserable.  Especially when he came ashore, he sneezed so hard that his image of a great talent was completely wiped out.  Several women who originally had some thoughts about Huang Guan suddenly retracted their thoughts and focused their attention on Han Yu again.

    Cui Ying'er watched Huang Guan and several scholars leave in despair.  In my heart, I was a little unhappy with Han Yu's quick and easy approach.  On the contrary, Su Yuanyuan became happier the more she looked at Han Yu.  For readers.  Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan are two extremes. Cui Ying'er likes to associate with polite scholars, but Su Yuanyuan is kept away from those polite scholars, thinking that those people are hypocritical and unruly like Han Yu.  People are more likely to win Su Yuanyuan's favor.

    "Cousin, you seem a little dissatisfied with Han Yu?" Su Yuanyuan, who knew Cui Ying'er well, asked Cui Ying'er in a low voice while Han Yu was grilling fish.

    "I am a scholar after all. Han Yu's approach is a bit too much." Cui Ying'er thought about it and replied in a low voice.  Su Yuanyuan burst into laughter when she heard this, shook her head and said, "Cousin only saw the politeness of those scholars, but didn't you see the evil intentions behind them? Cousin, isn't the difference in your treatment too obvious?"

    Cui Ying'er is so smart, how could she not understand what Su Yuanyuan meant.  But even though she knew it in her heart, Cui Ying'er didn't want to show weakness at this time.  She retorted to Su Yuanyuan and said, "Hey, what is the relationship between Yuanyuan and that guy? Are you talking to that guy like this?"

    Of course, Su Yuanyuan is not a vegetarian, so she immediately counterattacked: "My cousin is the one, what's the relationship with that Huang Guan? I don't want to see that Huang Guan suffer a loss."

    Just as the two sisters were joking with each other, Huang Guan and others who had left earlier came back.  This time, several strong men in official uniforms followed Huang Guan and others back.  Glancing at the water and fire sticks and shackles held by those strong men, Su Yuanyuan sneered and said, "Is this the scholar in my cousin's eyes? Someone who is just playing dirty tricks if he can't beat him?"

    Cui Ying'er's face turned red when she heard this.  I didn’t know how to deal with it for a while.  Cui Ying'er was not unaware of the ruthlessness of scholars, but she didn't expect that these scholars would be so impatient.

    "Cousin, don't worry, let's take a look first." Su Yuanyuan stopped Cui Ying'er who was about to get up to protect Han Yu from disaster, and said with a sneer.

    Seeing that Su Yuanyuan looked wrong.  Cui Ying'er couldn't help but asked curiously: "Yuanyuan, do you know those people?"

    "Cousin. I just remembered whose son Huang Guan belongs to? I just didn't expect this guy to be so bold and dare to use public weapons for personal use. This Jing Zhaoyin is also seeking death. I must tell grandpa later.  , let grandpa take good care of it."

    After hearing what Su Yuanyuan said, Cui Ying'er looked at Su Yuanyuan carefully, nodded and said, "I guess that Huang Guan didn't recognize you because of the way you were dressed today."

    "It's possible." Su Yuanyuan was silent for a while and nodded.

    While Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er were talking, several officials who came to help with the boxing came to Han Yu.  Han Yu was sitting by the fire grilling fish.  Seeing this, one of the officers stepped forward and kicked Han Yu, but before he could hit Han Yu, he was hit by a piece of dry wood that was not burning yet.

    "Ouch~" The officer screamed, covering the leg that was hit with his hand and sitting down on the ground.  Not only did he sit on the ground, but he also rolled on the ground holding his legs, and moaned in pain from time to time.

    "Is this what you're saying? Have I ever been so harsh?" Han Yu asked as he took a bite of the freshly grilled fish and glanced at the official who was sitting on the ground with a painful expression on his face.

    "You, you dare to attack the official, you are going to rebel!"

    "Bah!" As soon as he finished speaking, a freshly grilled fish was placed on top of the person who spoke.Bad face.  The temperature of the fish that had just been grilled As soon as Guan Cha groaned, his whole body jumped up from the ground, as if there were springs on his body.

    He hurriedly pulled the fish away from his face, and there were already a lot of blisters on the officer's face.  Han Yu slowly picked up another fish that had not yet been grilled, turned it over and grilled it while looking at the officer and said: "You can eat random things, but don't talk nonsense, it will kill people."

    "Watch!" Taking advantage of Han Yu's opportunity to look at his colleagues, another officer yelled, and the feng shui stick in his hand went straight to the back of Han Yu's head with a roar.  Han Yu lowered his head and passed the Feng Shui stick, then reached out and grabbed a piece of dry wood on the ground and smashed it towards the official who attacked him.

    Han Yu was sitting and Guan Cha was standing, especially when Guan Cha was still swinging his stick. In this case, Han Yu's counterattack easily hit Guan Cha's vital point.  The officer's eyes suddenly shot forward, and he slowly knelt on the ground with a painful look on his face.

    Han Yu was a little embarrassed when he saw this. He didn't expect that his blow would be so accurate. He couldn't help but asked with some embarrassment: "Are you okay?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s concerned questions, the official who had been hit immediately glared at Han Yu. In the official’s eyes, Han Yu had already been cut into pieces by his eyes.

    There are three officials who follow Huang Guan to help him.  The three official servants had a day off today. They had nothing to do, but they met Huang Guan. When they heard that a scoundrel was going to be taught a lesson, the three official servants didn't feel anything was wrong.  But after fighting Han Yu, the three officials regretted it. Is this a scoundrel?  If this is a rogue, then this rogue is too courageous.

    Since ancient times, it has been said that evil will not prevail against good.  When a person who fishes for the side meets someone who is in the officialdom, even if he is an accomplice who works together in collusion, the person who fishes for the side still feels guilty in front of someone who is in the officialdom.  But this time, the fat sheep didn't look like a thief.

    The three main officers were cowed. Huang Guan and others who were following behind and waving flags also saw the opportunity and stopped. The scene became quiet for a while, and everyone looked at Han Yu who was still grilling fish unhurriedly.  .

 Text Chapter 754: There is a bear

    Watching Han Yu start to eat the grilled fish, the three official servants found by Huang Guan did not dare to act rashly. Want to take action?  Don't dare, want to slip away?  Still don’t dare.  Huang Guan, who was hiding in the distance, saw that his face had turned livid. His usual gentleness was not visible at the moment. All he could see was the unconcealable anger in his eyes.

    "But Huang Guan couldn't urge him. Scholars will eventually gain a reputation. The reputation of bullying others is not a good reputation.  Although everyone knows what is going on, as long as it is not revealed, it will be fine.  For the sake of his future future, Huang Guan cannot come forward.  However, Huang Guan cannot come forward, but it does not mean that Huang Guan cannot let others come forward.  There are always some people who are a little naive in their thinking and are willing to act as lackeys.  Seeing Huang Guan's face sinking, the people who hoped to act as lackeys felt that they had found an opportunity and immediately stepped out of the crowd and walked towards the three official servants.

    "What are you still hesitating about? This person in front of you is so vicious and lawless, why haven't you taken him down yet?" The lackey walked up to the official and asked.  As a running dog, apart from wagging its tail when facing its master, it is also very arrogant when facing other people.

    The three officers looked at me and I looked at you. Although they were angry at the rudeness of the person in front of them, at this moment, they were riding a tiger and couldn't get off. If they wanted to let go, their future would be over.  But can I manage just three of them?  This is a very practical issue that cannot be ignored by the three officials.

    Seeing that the three officials were motionless, the lackeys became more and more arrogant.  He lowered his voice and threatened: "Now that you are involved in this matter, do you still want to stay out of it? Be careful when the time comes, you will lose everything. Instead, you will cause trouble inside and outside."

    As soon as he finished speaking, something went straight to the lackey's mouth and smashed it into it.  No one expected that Han Yu would suddenly take action.  But even if you think about it, if Han Yu wants to hit you, you can't hide away.  Hearing the lackey scream, he covered his mouth with his hands and sat down on the ground. When he opened his hands and looked, a fish head and two front teeth came out of his mouth, and blood flowed from his mouth.

    “ Seeing this ungrateful thing being unlucky, the three officials who felt happiest were the three.  Of course, the most unhappy person was the lackey who was attacked.  It's just that no matter how angry the lackey is, he doesn't dare to go to Han Yu Wangwang who can teach him a lesson at any time. He can only vent his anger on the three officials she thinks are inferior to him.

    “These people all have a temper, regardless of their status.  The faces of the three officials began to turn darker and darker as the lackeys scolded them. Looking at their appearance at the moment, they did not dare to deal with Han Yu.  But if they were asked to deal with the lackey in front of them, they would probably be absolutely willing.

    Just when the lackey was still scolding him, Han Yu, who had been sitting there, suddenly stood up.  His movement immediately startled everyone around him.  Han Yu's various actions before have left a moody impression on people who are not familiar with him, but now he is seen moving.  Others thought Han Yu was preparing to hit someone again.

    The lackey immediately shrank behind the three official servants, but the three official servants tacitly ducked to the side, exposing the lackey hiding behind them.  However, Han Yu did not run away from the lackey. He stared at the woods on the other side of the river and quickly moved to Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er.  After handing Da Ya and Er Ya to the two girls, he said, "Protect the two children. Don't let them run around."

    "What did you find?" Su Yuanyuan asked Han Yu as she took Daya.

    "You will see it soon."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard an exclamation from the crowd.  Su Yuanyuan followed the surprised gazes of everyone and saw a huge black bear walking slowly out of the woods on the other side of the river.

    It’s an outing, so naturally you can’t wander around the city.  But when you go out to the city, you can't guarantee that you won't encounter wild animals.  This is not the alliance that Han Yu knows. In the alliance, it is almost impossible to see wild animals outside the city.  On more developed human-inhabited planets, wild animals are almost extinct. If you want to see them, you can only go to zoos or wildlife reserves.  But on this underdeveloped planet with a low level of civilization, there are still a lot of wild animals, and you can see them in the woods almost as soon as you leave the city.  In the village where Han Yu first settled, wild boars would come into the village from time to time in search of food. Of course, the end result was that the wild boars were often slaughtered and became delicacies on the dining table.

    It is actually very common to see a black bear outside the city.  So it's normal for humans to scream and then turn around and run for their lives.  In order to keep oneself safe, it is common for people to snatch horses and flee.  Apart from those who were so frightened that their legs were weak and unable to walk, Han Yu was the only one who didn't take the black bear seriously.

    "Don't worry, it's okay." Han Yu comforted Su Yuanyuan and others softly when he saw their panicked expressions.

    "Han Yu, we,Let's go quickly.  "Cui Ying'er suggested to Han Yu.

    "Leave? Are you going to leave those people alone?" Han Yu asked, pointing to the few people who were left alone by his companions.  Cui Ying'er looked in the direction of Han Yu's finger and saw the woman who had accompanied several young masters out of the city sitting on the ground with a look of fear on her face.  Cui Yinger knew without guessing that these women had been abandoned by their companions.

    "You and Su Yuanyuan go and gather the people together. Don't be so scattered and vulnerable to attack." Han Yu ordered Cui Ying'er and walked towards the river bank.  Cui Ying'er saw this and asked, "Where are you going?"

    "I'll go get that guy back. By the way, did you know that the black bear's palm is more delicious?"

    Cui Ying'er was stunned by Han Yu's question. When she came to her senses, Han Yu had already walked to the river, and the black bear that appeared had also walked into the middle of the river.  The river is not very wide and the water is not deep, so it is not difficult for black bears to come over.

    Seeing Han Yu taking the initiative to find the black bear, Cui Ying'er couldn't help but feel anxious. She turned around and wanted to call Su Yuanyuan to persuade Han Yu. However, she saw that Su Yuanyuan was calling the people left behind by her companions to come over, preparing to do what Han Yu said.  Bringing people together in one place.

    "Yuanyuan, aren't you worried about Han Yu?" Cui Ying'er asked in a low voice.

    "Don't worry." Su Yuanyuan shook her head and replied.

    Cui Ying'er asked in confusion: "Why?"

    "Because, Da Ya told me. Han Yu is a god." Su Yuanyuan reached out and rubbed Da Ya's little head beside her and replied.

    "Do you believe what a child says?" Cui Ying'er said angrily when she heard this.  As soon as he said the words, he felt someone tugging on his sleeve.  Looking down, he saw Erya talking to her seriously: "Sister, my sister is right, Brother Han is a god."

    Cui Ying'er: ""

    Regarding the question of whether Han Yu is a god, Cui Ying'er is not in the mood to know at the moment.  She only knows that bears are very scary animals. Even if they are as ferocious as tigers, if they encounter a bear on weekdays, they will choose to avoid it.  Now I see that Han Yu not only did not give way, but faced the bear.  Cui Ying'er felt that Han Yu was seeking death.

    There was more than one person who had the same idea as Cui Ying'er, and Huang Guan, who was left at the scene, also had the same idea at the moment.  As a leader, he always stands at the front of the team.  It was precisely for this reason that when Huang Guan turned around and ran away, he was left at the end.

    Facing the danger of life and death, the usual flattery was gone, and everyone fled.  There is no spirit of self-sacrifice like letting the leader go first.  Huang Guan was left alone. At this moment, he was huddled with three officials and the loyal lackey, looking at the black bear who had walked to the river with a frightened expression.

    The black bear looked curiously at Han Yu, who behaved differently from other humans. Once these creatures that walked on two legs saw him, they all turned around and ran away, making strange screams as they ran.  As long as he chases after it, the strange scream will become louder.  But this was the first time I saw someone walking towards me like this.

    Han Yu waved to the black bear with a smile on his face, gesturing for the black bear to come closer.  The black bear, full of curiosity, actually came closer and landed on the shore.  Stupidly, he stretched his head over.  At this moment, Han Yu, who was originally smiling, suddenly changed his expression.  He pointed his right hand at the black bear's face and slapped it, and then slapped the black bear into the river again.

    Everyone felt as if their hearts had been stepped on hard, and they stared at Han Yu who was actively attacking. Everyone had the same thought at the moment, "This person is going crazy!"

    The black bear was stunned

    I lay in the river for a while before I came back to my senses.  When the black bear came back to his senses, the anger naturally came straight up!  Even the tiger, the king of beasts, would be polite to him when he saw him. When had he ever suffered such a big loss?  When he thought of this, the black bear suddenly lost his mind and stood up.

    Seeing the black bears standing up, a few timid ones rolled their eyes and fainted.  Cui Ying'er secretly glanced at Su Yuanyuan next to her, and saw that Su Yuanyuan's face turned pale and her hands were clenched into fists.  On the contrary, the two children, Daya and Erya, have always had great confidence in Han Yu.  Even though his face turned a little pale with fright after seeing the black bear standing up, his eyes were still full of trust when he looked at Han Yu.

    Han Yu took two steps back so that the black bear could come ashore.  When the black bear, who was already overwhelmed by anger, saw Han Yu retreating, he thought that the guy who had dared to offend him just now wanted to run away, so he immediately chased after him with two bear legs.  It's just that Han Yu didn't intend to escape at all, so how could he be frightened by the black bear's pursuit.  On the other hand, Huang Guan and the others were so frightened by the black bear's overwhelming momentum that they almost peed their pants.

    ?"Roar~" the black bear roared, raised its paw and patted Han Yu on the head. Some timid ones were so frightened that they covered their eyes, not wanting to see Han Yu's head being slapped flat by the bear's paw.  Unexpectedly, he heard the bold man next to him let out a low cry of surprise.  When he opened his eyes, he saw that the black bear's paw fell, but Han Yu reached out to catch it.

    Seeing that the attack failed, the black bear became even more angry. He raised another bear paw and slapped Han Yu hard again.  But the result was the same as before, Han Yu caught the black bear's attack again, and not only did he catch it this time, Han Yu also grabbed the paw that the black bear took.

    Just when the black bear and everyone were wondering what Han Yu was going to do, Han Yu grabbed the black bear's right paw with both hands and threw it over his shoulder, directly knocking the huge black bear to the ground.  The muffled sound was like a drum beating on the top of everyone's heart, making everyone's heartbeat speed up by three points.  What was even more incredible was that Han Yu, after throwing the black bear, was not enough. He grabbed the black bear's paw and swung it in the opposite direction.

    The muffled sound of the black bear's huge body coming into contact with the ground sounded again.  This is not the end.  Han Yu seemed to be addicted to wrestling bears, and he would not let go of the black bear's paws.  He opened his bow left and right again and again, ignoring the painful roar of the black bear, and beat the black bear on the ground like a drumstick.

    As the roar of the black bear became weaker and weaker, the fear that everyone had after encountering the bear was gone. Looking at the man in front of them who was worse than a bear, except for Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan, several others were left behind by their companions.  The woman also showed a strange look in her eyes when she looked at Han Yu.

    The only people at the scene who felt scared were Huang Guan and the others.  Seeing Han Yu beating the black bear as if for fun, Huang Guan and the others couldn't help but break out in cold sweat.  Especially the three officials, they now know how lucky they are.  Without comparison, there is no way to know whether Han Yu is good or bad. What if Han Yu had to deal with a few of them with the same strength as a bear?  Thinking of this, the three officers could not help but shudder as they looked at the black bear that had lost its temper after being beaten by Han Yu.

    "Sir, let's, let's, run." The loyal lackey suggested to Huang Guan with some stuttering.  Huang Guanna had no objection at all to this proposal.  Immediately taking three official servants with them, the group of five people ran away in despair while no one was paying attention.

    With the last muffled sound.  Han Yu let go of the bear's paw that he was holding.  Seeing the loosened bear's paw falling softly to the ground, Han Yu stretched out his legs and kicked the black bear, turning the black bear facing the ground.  Only then did everyone realize that the black bear, which was extremely fierce in their eyes, had been beaten to death by Han Yu at some point.  Watching the black bear bleed from its orifices.  Han Yu kicked him again with that bearish face that was still staring at death.  He kicked the black bear over again so as not to scare others.

    Seeing that the danger was over, Da Ya Er Ya ran over immediately.  From beginning to end, these two little girls were the only ones who believed in Han Yu.  Then Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er came over, and then the dozen or so people who were left behind by their companions also came over.

    "Cui Ying'er, have you understood the question I asked you before?" Han Yu took off his clothes that were wet with sweat due to exercise, revealing his strong upper body and muscles.  Due to the sweat, being exposed to the sun makes people a little afraid to look directly.

    Cui Ying'er shook her head. At that time, she was worried about the black bear to death. Who would think about the problem that the black bear's palm is more delicious?  At that time, I was probably thinking the most about escaping for my life and not being eaten by a black bear.

    Seeing Cui Ying'er shaking her head, Han Yu said with a smile: "It doesn't matter if you don't know, I tell you. This bear's paw can only be eaten by two front paws, and they have to be divided into left and right. Whichever bear paw is thicker, that bear's paw is the best."  It is more delicious. Because bears are hibernating animals. During hibernation, bears will not go out to hunt. But occasionally when they wake up, bears will lick their paws, and in order to prevent excretion, they will  The other hand covered my butt and stayed there all winter. Think about it, can you eat the hand that has been covering your butt all winter?"

    Although she knew that Han Yu said this to distract everyone, Cui Ying'er still felt a little disgusted after listening to Han Yu's words. However, due to her good upbringing, Cui Ying'er just rolled her eyes at Han Yu in annoyance.  Su Yuanyuan, a girl who has liked to dress up as a woman since she was a child, expressed her dissatisfaction directly with actions after hearing Han Yu's words. She hit Han Yu with her hand and said angrily: "You can't say something nice? Why are you always here?  Do you say annoying things when others are happy?"

    Han Yu said with a bad smile: "Hehe I'm worried that you will be overly surprised and do some irrational things, so I want to dampen your excitement after surviving the catastrophe."

    Regarding Han Yu’s confession, Su Yuanyuan was speechless.Use actions to express your dissatisfaction with Han Yu.  Although other people also wanted to treat Han Yu like Su Yuanyuan, but due to unfamiliarity, they could only stand aside and look at Su Yuanyuan with envy.

    While everyone was discussing how to deal with the black bear, those who had escaped earlier came back with a large group of people armed with weapons.  But when they discovered that the black bear had been killed, they all looked at Han Yu with strange expressions, not quite believing that such a huge black bear was killed by Han Yu in front of them.  It's just that those people headed by Su Yuanyuan unanimously proved it, not to mention the traces left on the ground when Han Yu beat the black bear. Even if no one wants to believe it, they have to admit it.

    Black Bear was given a lift to the city by Han Yu, while the people who had escaped earlier looked at the person they had left behind with embarrassment.  The reason why these people come back is, firstly, they don’t want to get a bad reputation, and secondly, they are more courageous when there are more people.  Originally, the purpose of these people's return was to save people, but in fact they were to collect corpses.  But they didn't expect that the person they left behind was not only fine, but actually witnessed how a black bear was killed by a human.  But these are not the biggest concerns of those people. How to explain their previous behavior of escaping alone to the people they left behind has become the biggest headache for them.

    Want to know whether a man is worth trusting for life?  The most effective way is to see how the man chooses when facing danger together?  On weekdays, those who chirp, dissatisfied, or unhappy are not necessarily real men.  Through the black bear incident, these women who have not yet found a suitable husband have timely recognized the faces of the attentive men around them, which has to be said to be a good thing.

 Text Chapter 755: Not enough oil and salt

    In the capital city, in the backyard of Su Yuanyuan's mansion, Su Yuanyuan's grandfather was watering the flowers he planted in the backyard. Suddenly, he heard bursts of discussion coming from outside the tall courtyard wall.

    "Xiao Lu, what's going on outside?" The old man put down the kettle in his hand and asked the maid standing by.

    "I don't know, sir. Please wait a moment. I'll go to the front yard and ask."

    "Well, let's go."

    After a while, the maid Xiao Lu came back with a surprised look on her face. When she saw the old man, she said: "Returning to the master, I have just asked. The housekeeper said that someone killed a black bear with bare hands outside the city. Now that  The black bear whose head was beaten to death was carried into the city."

    "Black bear? With bare hands?" the old man said in disbelief.

    Seeing the old man’s disbelief, the maid Xiao Lu quickly said: “Sir, this is what the housekeeper said, and I don’t know whether it’s true or not.”

    "Forget it, I don't mean to blame you. Just step aside and I'll go and see this for myself." After the old man gave the kettle in his hand to the maid, he walked towards the front yard.  The maid Xiaolu took the kettle and thought about it for a while. After all, she couldn't contain her curiosity, put down the kettle and hurriedly followed.

    The old man didn't pay attention to the maid who followed him. He walked to the gate and asked the steward standing at the door: "Steward, what are you doing?"

    "Master, Miss just sent someone back with a message to let us prepare. The black bear that was killed will be responsible for cooking for our family later." The housekeeper who was directing everyone to prepare quickly replied after hearing this.

    "You won't tell me that it was that girl Yuanyuan who killed the black bear, right?" The old man looked at the housekeeper with a strange expression and asked.  The butler listened.  His eyes widened even more, and he was surprised by the master's sudden and strange idea.  Perhaps the butler's expression was too vivid.  The old man glared at the housekeeper awkwardly.  The butler was so stared at that he shrank his neck and quickly made an excuse and ran away.

    Not long after, the old man saw a black bear being carried by a group of people towards his home, but he did not see his granddaughter.

    "Master, the lady is behind you." Xiaolu, the maid standing nearby, reminded the old man.  After hearing this, the old man looked towards the back of the team and saw his granddaughters Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er walking slowly together. They were surrounded by many people who were showing their courtesy to them, judging from their appearance.  But he didn't seem very happy.

    When Su Yuanyuan walked into the house, she saw her grandfather standing inside the door. She quickly saluted and said hello: "Grandpa."

    "Yes." The old man nodded and said to Cui Ying'er, who also saluted him: "Ying'er, please get up too, this is your home too, no need to be polite."

    "Yes, grandpa." Cui Ying'er agreed.  He turned to the butler and ordered: "Butler, please send someone to take care of that black bear."

    "Yes, Miss. Well, Miss, I don't know the person who beat the bear" the housekeeper asked tentatively.

    Unexpectedly, Cui Ying'er's face darkened after listening to the housekeeper's inquiry.  Su Yuanyuan on the side snorted softly and said to the housekeeper: "Butler, you shouldn't ask, don't ask!"

    "Yes, yes. The old servant is going to do something." The housekeeper quickly agreed and directed everyone to carry the black bear into the house.  The old man looked at the black bear being carried into the house.  He said to Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er: "You two come with me." After saying that, Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er walked into the backyard first without waiting for their rejection.  Su Yuanyuan and Cui Yinger looked at each other, sighed helplessly, and followed the old man to the backyard.

    They followed the old man to the study room. After the three of them sat down, the old man said to the two of them, "Tell me, what on earth is going on?"

    After Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er looked at each other, Su Yuanyuan began to tell her grandfather about the experience of this day.  From the time when the two of them met Han Yu by chance when they were out in the city, to when Han Yu sneaked out before entering the city, he told them everything.

    After hearing this, the old man frowned and looked at Su Yuanyuan and asked, "You mean, that boy named Han Yu killed that black bear with his bare hands?"

    Cui Ying'er heard the words and replied: "Yes, Grandpa, I know you don't believe it. In fact, if we hadn't seen it with our own eyes, we wouldn't believe it. But that's the fact. Apart from Yuanyuan and I, there are other people  See this."

    "It's not that I don't believe what you said, it's just that what you said is really unbelievable." The old man waved his hand and said.  After finishing speaking, the old man said with some emotion: "I didn't expect that boy to be a really capable person. You can bring him to meet me if you find an opportunity. If possible, I can arrange his future."

    Cui Ying'er smiled bitterly and said to the old man: "Grandpa, I think you'd better not waste your efforts. That Han Yu is not interested in being an official at all. I'm afraid he doesn't even like to do things that are in the limelight. Otherwise  NorWhen I was about to enter the city, I took my two children and ran away.  "

    "Da Ya Er Ya? He is already married and has children?" the old man asked with a frown.

    Su Yuanyuan on the side heard this and quickly explained: "That's not true. Da Ya and Er Ya are the children of his friend. It's just that his friend just found a job recently and was too busy to play with the two children. Then he took the  The two kids went out of town to play."

    After listening to granddaughter Su Yuanyuan’s explanation, the old man looked at Su Yuanyuan with a strange expression and said nothing.  On the contrary, Su Yuanyuan herself lowered her head as if she had a guilty conscience and did not dare to look at the old man.  The old man sighed slightly in his heart and said: "No matter what that boy is thinking, it is my responsibility to serve the Kingdom, and this is non-negotiable. If you are not sure, bring him to see you  Me, then let me go and see him."

    "Yes." Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er looked at each other and said to the old man in unison.

    While the grandfather and grandson were talking about this, the housekeeper knocked on the door and reported respectfully: "Master, Mr. Huang is here to visit."

    "Huh? What is he doing here?" The old man asked in confusion.  The old man himself belongs to the camp of military commanders, while the visiting Master Huang belongs to the camp of civilian officials. There seems to be no friendship between the two.  But since people come to visit you, you can't just drive them away without letting them in.  The old man told the housekeeper: "Please go to the living room to serve tea."

    "Yes." The butler agreed, turned and left.  At this time, Cui Ying'er said to the old man: "Grandpa, when Yuanyuan and I were playing outside the city today, we met a scholar named Huang Guan. Could it be related to the visiting Master Huang?"

    "You had a conflict with that Huang Guan?" the old man asked after hearing this.

    Cui Ying'er shook her head and replied: "No. That Huang Guan had no conflict with us, but he had a little conflict with that Han Yu. And in order to deal with Han Yu, that Huang Guan hired officials. Unfortunately, he was suppressed by Han Yu.  Don’t dare to make mistakes.”

    "Tell me the details of what happened." The old man frowned and said.

    "Yes." Cui Ying'er agreed and told the exact story of the conflict between Han Yu and the group headed by Huang Guan.  The old man nodded after hearing this and said to Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er: "You are tired too, go and have a rest. I'm going to meet Mr. Huang and see what he wants to do here."

    ……

    The old man came to the living room.  Mr. Huang, who was in his early forties, was seen sitting upright at this moment, with a look of anxiety that could not be concealed on his face.  Seeing the old man walking into the living room, Mr. Huang quickly left his seat and saluted: "Huang Bo has met King Wu'an."

    "Sit down." The old man returned the gesture and motioned for Huang Bo to sit down and talk.  But in front of the old man, how could a junior like Huang Bo dare to sit down? He sat down with half his butt next to the seat and looked at the old man nervously.

    The old man ignored him.  After sitting down at the main seat, he asked Huang Bodao: "What is your purpose for Mr. Huang here?"

    Huang Bo sighed when he heard this and said: "Oh, my family is unfortunate. The incompetent son of Xiaguan actually took advantage of his status to bully others. When I learned about it, I was very angry, so I wanted to confront the incompetent son.  The person who made things difficult apologized. It’s just that the official had no information and didn’t know the whereabouts of that person. So I had to come to King Wu’an’s granddaughter to find out from him the whereabouts of that person.”

    People become treacherous as they grow old, horses become slippery as they grow old, and rabbits become too old for eagles to catch.  Although the old man was old, how could he be deceived by Huang Bo's words.  This Huang Bo.  The news that he came to inquire about Han Yu was false, but the news that he came to ask him to let him go was true.  Although he no longer serves in the government.  But if you want to see the emperor, it is only a few steps away.  As long as he listened to the words of his two granddaughters and knew that Huang Bo's son Huang Guangong was using public weapons for personal use, and told the emperor, then Huang Bo's future would be over.  The current emperor is a man of great talent and broad-mindedness, and he has no regard for others. What he hates the most is those who use public power for private purposes.

    After Huang Bo finished speaking, he peeked at the old man's reaction.  The old man looked as usual, and it was impossible to tell whether his words had deceived this old guy.

    After a long while, the old man said slowly: "No one is a saint, and no one can do anything wrong. Mr. Huang hopes to discipline that boy of yours more in the future. This is the capital, and people talk a lot. Maybe one day someone will go to talk to the emperor."  Let me mention something new happening in the capital. Mr. Huang has been living in poverty for ten years, so don’t ruin your future because of this incident. As for making an apology, there is no need. After all, you are an official of the imperial court. Go and talk to a person in person.  The kid has just apologized and lost the face of the court. I will handle this matter, what do you think?"

    "It would be best if King Wu'an is willing to come forward. It's getting late, so I won't bother you anymore, so I'll take my leave." As soon as Huang Bo heard this, he knew that the old guy King Wu'an had understood what he meant, so he  Without waiting any longer, he stood up and said goodbye.? 

    "Yes. Butler, send Mr. Huang off for me." The old man nodded and told the butler who was guarding the door.

    "Yes, Mr. Huang, please." The butler agreed.

    After Huang Bo left, the old man said in a deep voice, "Come out." As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er bowed their heads and walked out from behind the screen in the living room.  The old man did not blame the two girls for eavesdropping just now, but asked: "Do you understand the purpose of Huang Bo coming here?"

    Cui Ying'er heard the words and replied: "My granddaughter understands. That Huang Bo named apologized, but he actually came to beg grandpa to let him go."

    "Yes." The old man nodded with satisfaction and looked at Su Yuanyuan who was confused.  He shook his head and said to Cui Ying'er: "It's a pity that you are a girl, Ying'er."

    "Grandpa, Ying'er doesn't like the intrigues in the court. Ying'er likes her current life very much." Cui Ying'er replied quickly after hearing this.

    Hearing this, the old man waved his hands and said, "Don't worry, I don't mean anything else. If you don't go to rest, what are you doing here? Just to eavesdrop?"

    Seeing the old man taking the initiative to change the subject, Cui Ying'er smiled slightly and replied: "Grandpa, Yuanyuan and I thought about it and thought that if grandpa wants to meet that Han Yu, it's best to do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, in the next few days, it may be possible  Can’t find that guy.”

    "Oh? Why is this?" the old man asked puzzledly.

    Su Yuanyuan heard this and replied: "Grandpa, you don't know, that Han Yu seems to be afraid of being in the limelight. When the Love Restaurant was successful, that guy hid for several days, and we couldn't find him even if we wanted to look for him. This time  The whole city is aware of the black bear incident, and I don’t know if he will hide again.”

    "HahaThis kid is really a bit weird. If that's the case, do you mean to go see him now?"

    "Yes, now we at least know where he lives? If we go late, we don't know where he will go?" Su Yuanyuan nodded.

    "In that case, let's go." The old man heard the words and said with a smile.

    **********************************

    “Thanks to Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying’er for their suggestion.  When they led the old man to the door, they happened to meet Han Yu who was going out.  What a coincidence. If he had come a little later, Han Yu might have been missing for a few days like last time.

    Han Yu, who was blocked, was of course not good at patting his butt at this time. He welcomed the three visiting Su Yuanyuan into the small courtyard and asked them about their purpose of coming.  Su Yuanyuan was already prepared for Han Yu's question.  He replied: "Of course I am looking for you because I have something to tell you. The black bear's fur has been peeled off and is being tanned by someone. It can be handed over to you after it is made."

    "Oh, that's it. I'd like to trouble you again. After the bearskin is tanned, I'll find someone to make two bearskin jackets. I plan to give them to the two children, Da Ya and Er Ya."

    Su Yuanyuan nodded and replied, "Sure, no problem. That bearskin is big. It's enough for two children."

    Seeing that Su Yuanyuan agreed to his request, Han Yu smiled slightly, turned to look at the old man and asked: "The reason why they came to me is reasonable, but what about you, the old man? Do you want to meet me, the hero who fights bears?"  "

    "Hero? Are you worthy of being called a hero just because of your bravery?" the old man said pretending to be disdainful.

    Han Yu narrowed his eyes when he heard this, stared at the old man and asked, "What? You don't think I'm a hero?"

    The old man ignored Han Yu's ugly expression at this time.  He snorted and replied: "Huh, if you can be considered a hero by hitting a bear, then this hero is too worthless."

    Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er on the side showed a trace of anxiety on their faces. They didn't understand why their grandfather suddenly had a dispute with Han Yu, but before the two girls could figure out how to smooth things over.  Han Yu, who was originally serious, suddenly changed his expression, and said to the old man with a look of approval: "You are absolutely right. What kind of hero am I? I'm just a common man with some brute strength. This  The title of hero is just a casual shouting by the mediocre people in the city who have never seen the world and know how to follow the nonsense, and it cannot be taken seriously."

    "" The old man was dumbfounded. He couldn't say what he had planned.  According to the old man's idea, he deliberately despised Han Yu, thus arousing Han Yu's competitive spirit.  In the end, I didn't expect that the kid in front of me would be so shameless, admitting that he was not a hero, and even pretending to agree.

    "Huh? Old man, you don't look too good. Older people should take care of themselves." Han Yu looked at the old man with concern and said.

    The old man looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes. From Han Yu's cunning eyes, the old man saw the truth.  This bastard boy definitely did it on purpose.  He must have guessed the purpose of his visit, so he just deliberately said those words to himself, and then suddenly the conversation changed?Don't let your thoughts come out.

    With a sigh in his heart, the old man decided to give up his original idea and explain his intention to Han Yu straight to the point.

    "Young man, I'm much older than you. It's not an exaggeration to call you my nephew. Let me ask you, have you thought about your future?" the old man asked Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said, "Of course I have thought about it."

    "Then what is your ambition?" the old man asked quickly.  Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er on the side also pricked up their ears.  Han Yu said with a smile: "My dream is to travel with my companions everywhere we can see, and when we feel tired, we can find a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters to live in seclusion and live out the rest of our lives  …”

    "What about the empire?" the old man asked with a frown.

    "Old man, what does my dream have to do with the empire?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    The old man who had always regarded the Empire as his own child now had an angry look on his face, stared at Han Yu and said in a deep voice: "The Empire raised you"

    "Stop it, it's my parents who raised me, and they have nothing to do with the empire. On the contrary, in order to raise me, my parents have to pay taxes to the empire on my behalf." Han Yu planned what the old man said.

    The old man was furious when he heard this, pointed at Han Yu and shouted: "Shut up! Without the empire, can you have a safe and peaceful living environment?"

    "Giving security and peace to the people is the obligation of the empire that collects taxes from the people. This is what it should do. If an empire cannot give the people the life they want, then there is no need for the empire to exist." Han Yuhao  Without showing any weakness, he replied in a competitive manner.

    "How dare you say such bold words!" The old man was furious when he heard this.  For people like the old man, all the empire's actions are reasonable, but anyone who questions the empire is treason!

    Seeing his grandfather getting really angry as he spoke, Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er on the side wanted to persuade him, but they didn't know how.  And Han Yu didn't give in because of the old man's anger. He also stood up and stared at the old man and asked: "You said the empire is good, but tell me, what has been good about the empire in recent years? In addition to being militaristic, it has given the people even a little benefit.  ?"

 Text Chapter 756 Wang Sheng’s Change

    In the end, they broke up on bad terms. Due to the reputation of Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er, the old man did not shout or kill Han Yu, a person who was hostile to the empire. However, judging from his appearance, if Han Yu wanted to stay in the empire in this life,  Getting ahead is even more difficult.  It is estimated that as long as the old man is alive for one day, Han Yu will not be able to enter the imperial career.  Although Su Yuanyuan and Cui Yinger were anxious about this result, they could not say anything more.  They knew very well about their grandfather's temper. No matter what they said at this time, it would just add fuel to the fire.

    But although Su Yuanyuan and Cui Yinger looked sad, the person involved, Han Yu, looked indifferent.  Han Yu will stay here, and he did not intend to live a secluded life on this planet.  The reason why Han Yu stayed and had contact with the people on this planet was actually not simple.

    ? Exploring the Death Star Territory has always been something that the Alliance attaches great importance to.  As the saying goes, there must be brave men under heavy rewards. It is precisely because of the generous rewards that countless explorers enter the Death Star Territory without hesitation even though they know the dangers of the Death Star Territory.  The simplest way to obtain rewards from the alliance is through intelligence.  Collecting intelligence on various planets in the Death Star is the easiest way to obtain rewards.  Of course, since this method is the simplest, the rewards are not very generous.  But the situation now is different. The location where Han Yu and others are at this time is the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, an area that few people can reach. All discoveries here can be exchanged for rewards from the alliance.

    Speaking of which, the Goddess of Destiny's favor for Han Yu and his party is really great.  Many adventurers will encounter dangers when passing through the Death Sand Sea.  Han Yu and his party did not encounter much.  As for the Death Inspector, they only encountered one when Han Yu and his party were about to pass through the Death Sand Sea, and one of them had just woken up.  One whose strength has not fully awakened.  This kind of luck allowed Han Yu and his party to pass through the Sea of ??Death and reach a new world that many predecessors had not reached.  Here, Han Yu discovered the humans living here.  Unlike the humans living on other planets in the middle circle outside the Death Star, those planets will be more or less affected by the alliance, and the human living environment, ideology, and social system here.  They are all completely self-developed and not subject to any external influence.

    ???????????????????????????????????? If you take out the alliance with this discovery, the rewards will be huge.  It will be unprecedented.  Han Yu has always had a dream to be a rich man. Although he is considered a rich man now, there is still a certain gap between Han Yu's goal.  In order to achieve this goal, it is also to follow the unspoken rules of the explorer industry.  Understanding this planet has become something that Han Yu and others must complete.

    After the success of the previous love restaurant.  Han Yu did not hide in the wild, but returned to the Courage to discuss the next plan with Lin Ke and others.  Earlier, on the day after Han Yu rescued Daya and Erya and returned to the village with their father Wang Sheng, Han Yu had actually contacted the Courage.  The reason why I don't tell others is that others won't believe me, and I don't want to cause unnecessary trouble.

    “Understanding this planet while not having too much impact on it is the bottom line for Han Yu and others to do this.  In this way, he refused the old man King Wu'an's kindness.  It became something that Han Yu had to do.  To be honest, for this old man who only cares about the country.  Although Han Yu didn't understand him, he still respected him as a person.

    After seeing off Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er, Han Yu prepared to leave the city and return to the Courage to discuss the next investigation plan with Lin Ke and others.  But as soon as he went out, he met Wang Sheng who smelled of alcohol.

    Han Yu frowned slightly, stretched out his hand to support Wang Sheng and scolded: "Why did you drink so much?"

    "Hehehe Beauty" Wang Sheng obviously drank too much and shouted without even seeing the person supporting him clearly.  Han Yu was so angry and funny when he heard this. He didn't call Mrs. Li, who was accompanying Da Ya Er Ya in the house, to come out for help. He dragged Wang Sheng to the well in the courtyard, got a bucket of cold well water and poured it on Wang Sheng.  on the head.

    Wang Sheng suddenly woke up due to the stimulation of the cold well water.  Wang Sheng looked around blankly and asked in confusion: "Why am I here? Han Yu, why are you here at Xinghua Tower too?"

    "See it clearly before you speak." Han Yu said angrily.

    Wang Sheng was finally sober after drinking wine at this time, and he smiled sheepishly at Han Yu.  But Han Yu didn't smile. He looked at Wang Sheng and said, "It's not forbidden to participate in social gatherings between colleagues, but Wang Sheng, you are the father of two children, so don't leave a bad impression on them.  .”

    "Yes, yes, Han Yu, what you are teaching me is that I was negligent." Wang Sheng replied quickly.

    Han Yu sighed slightly when he saw this. This Wang Sheng was not just drinking, but went out to drink flower wine.  When I dragged him just now, under the strong smell of alcohol,There is also a hint of fragrant powder in the vagina, which is not a smell that men would carry.  It's just that it's really hard for Han Yu to talk about this kind of thing, so he can only use Da Ya Er Ya as an excuse to remind Wang Sheng to pay attention to his words and deeds.  Seeing Wang Sheng's perfunctory look, Han Yu couldn't say anything more.  He told Wang Sheng not to forget to change into clean clothes and then walked out.  Wang Sheng saw this and asked, "Han Yu, where are you going so late?"

    "Oh, I have something to go out for a few days." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "How many days will you be out?" Wang Sheng asked again.

    Han Yu replied uncertainly: "I don't know. It could be three days or a week. In short, I will come back when the storm subsides."

    "What did you do again?" Wang Sheng asked curiously.

    "Chapter" "It's nothing, I just killed a black bear with my bare hands. Okay, no more, see you in a few days." After saying that, Han Yu walked out of the courtyard and onto the street.  Wang Sheng didn't think much when he saw this. He shivered in the night wind and then entered the house.

    ***************************************

    Three days passed quickly

    Su Yuanyuan came once, but she didn't come again after seeing that Han Yu was not at home.  But on the fifth day, Su Yuanyuan came here again to see if Han Yu was back.  Only to find that a funeral was being held here.  After asking, I found out that the hostess who lived here didn't know the reason.  Suddenly he hanged himself from a beam.

    Su Yuanyuan didn't have a deep impression of Mrs. Li. The few contacts she had only made Su Yuanyuan feel that Mrs. Li was a very gentle woman.  Why did he suddenly hang himself from a beam?  Su Yuanyuan couldn't figure this out.  What's more, what makes Su Yuanyuan even more puzzled is that the Li family committed suicide by hanging from a beam, but why didn't even the two children, Daya and Erya, see it?

    With this question, Su Yuanyuan came to inquire.  Only then did I know that the two children were sick. It was right when I thought about it, my mother was gone.  Even adults can't bear this blow, let alone two children.  After expressing her comfort to the two children, Su Yuanyuan chose to leave. After all, the family was going through a funeral.  It's a bit shameful for someone like me, who is not very relevant, to be stuck here.

    But just when Su Yuanyuan was about to leave.  But I heard the comments from the neighbors who lived nearby.

    "Alas~ This family is really unlucky. Why can't my wife just think about it when she is still so young?"

    "Hey~ what do you know? The man in the family seems to have a new love, so how can he like the yellow-faced woman in the family again? It's a pity that the woman is too strong, and she is so extreme. She usually looks quite gentle, alas,  Pity."

    "Hey~ Judging from your words, you seem to know a lot of inside information. Tell it and share it with all of us."

    "Shhh, keep your voice down, don't you know that trouble comes from your mouth? Let's go. Let's find a place with few people and I'll have a good talk with you."

    "Okay, let's go."

    Ghosts are bad.  Su Yuanyuan left with the two gossips.  As the two gossips came to a tavern, Su Yuanyuan sat at the table next to the two gossips, ordered two side dishes and a pot of tea, and started to listen to the gossip about Da Ya and Er Ya's family.

    “Perhaps because there are fewer people, the two gossips have much less scruples when talking, and the content they say is richer.  Listening to the meaning of the two gossips, Li's husband Wang Sheng was originally just a scribe in Jingzhao Yinzhong, but when he went out to drink with his colleagues, he accidentally met a high-profile person in the court.  The daughter of a high official, then it was simple. For the sake of his own wealth, Wang Sheng wanted to divorce his wife and marry another, but he did not expect that his original wife Li was a soft-hearted person on the outside but strong on the inside. After Wang Sheng had a showdown with him,  Li chose to hang himself from a beam.

    Regarding this kind of gossip, although Su Yuanyuan knew it was false, she still couldn't help but want to verify it.  But of course, this verification cannot be directly questioned by the person involved. In order to satisfy her curiosity, Su Yuanyuan began to conduct overt and covert investigations. As a result, this investigation did not matter, and more and more situations consistent with what the gossips said were found.

    *********************************

    At this time, Wang Sheng would be lying if he said he had no regrets.  Because of his guilt for his wife, Wang Sheng didn't even want to stay at his own home. Whenever Wang Sheng sat at home, he would always feel a pair of heartbroken eyes staring at him from behind.  This feeling made Wang Sheng restless.  In addition, his two daughters also fell seriously ill at the same time after his wife's death. For Wang Sheng, this was just adding insult to injury.

    It was only then that Wang Sheng understood the hard work his wife Li had to endure.  But now it's too late to regret.  He shook his head vigorously and put aside the official documents in his hands.  Wang Sheng lay on the table and prepared to take a rest.  After finishing my wife’s funeral,Since then, Wang Sheng has been busy at home and at the Yamen. Taking advantage of the fact that he has nothing to do, Wang Sheng wants to take a nap.  But God did not follow his wishes. Before Wang Sheng fell asleep, the boy guarding the door came to tell him that someone was looking for him.

    The person who came to see Wang Sheng was a man, but when Wang Sheng saw this man, he couldn't help but shudder.

    “Come with me, the master wants to see you.” The man said to Wang Sheng in a cold voice.

    Wang Sheng was determined not to let go, but he understood that this was not something he could control.  The master in this man's mouth is definitely not a good person, and he is definitely not someone he can offend.  Reluctantly saying hello to his colleagues, Wang Sheng followed the man out of the yamen and got into the carriage parked outside the yamen.

    As soon as he entered the carriage, he heard a lazy voice, "My enemy, you are finally willing to come and see me."

    "I have met Her Royal Highness the Princess." Wang Sheng lowered his head and said in greeting.

    "Enemies, are you still so polite to me now? Come on. Come and sit over here." The woman in the carriage reached out and patted the place next to her and said to Wang Sheng.

    Wang Sheng did not dare to disobey, and sat down next to the woman with a low eyebrow.  As soon as he sat down, he heard the woman order outside: "Let's go." After saying that, the woman leaned on Wang Sheng's body.  Lying next to Wang Sheng's ear, he asked softly: "Little enemy, do you want to be a slave?"

    "your Highness……"

    "When there is no one around, call someone slave." Before Wang Sheng could finish speaking, the woman known as the princess put a finger on Wang Sheng's mouth and said.

    “Nunnu, I’m very confused right now.” Wang Sheng changed his words with a wry smile.

    "Are you still thinking about that wife of yours?" The princess's face suddenly turned cold, she sat up straight and looked at Wang Sheng and asked.  Wang Sheng trembled when he heard this, and quickly shook his head and replied: "Nunu. Mrs. Li was forced to death by me after all. When I closed my eyes, I seemed to see what she looked like when she was dying."

    "Then what do you want to do? You took the initiative to provoke others. Now it's over. If you want to go back on your word, that's not possible."

    Hearing this, Wang Sheng quickly explained: "I have no intention of going back on my word. Just like what you said, Nunu, the matter has reached this point. Even if I go back on my word, I can't turn things around. It's just that I'm a little worried"

    After listening to Wang Sheng’s explanation.  The princess's face softened slightly.  The voice became gentle again and asked: "What are you worried about?"

    "I'm worried about my career. After all, my wife committed suicide by hanging from a beam, which will always have a big impact on my moral character. I'm worried that this will be detrimental to my promotion."

    "Hey~ So you're worried about this. Don't worry, I'll take care of everything. Don't worry. After a while, when everything calms down, I will arrange a good way out for you. But then you must not forget that others are here for you.  Things to do." After saying that, the princess fell into Wang Sheng's arms again.  This time Wang Sheng didn't feel any discomfort anymore.  He hugged the princess with his backhand and said with a smile: "Such a young man, thank you so much for Nunu's help."

    ……

    Dry firewood met the fire, and the adulterer hit the prostitute.  Wang Sheng and Her Royal Highness the Princess couldn't wait to have some inappropriate things happen in the carriage.  After the clouds and rain stopped, Her Royal Highness lay in Wang Sheng's arms, tracing circles on Wang Sheng's chest with her fingers, and asked softly: "You have done this to me, how do you plan to settle her?"

    "If Nunu doesn't mind that Xiaosheng comes from a humble background, then Xiaosheng would like to marry Nunu." Wang Sheng replied after hearing this.

    "Humph, you have a wonderful idea. Not only did you take someone else's body, but you actually want to take someone else's heart." The princess snorted lightly, then changed the topic and asked: "About those two little girls in your family.  , how do you plan to deal with it?"

    “ Nunu, why did you suddenly mention those two children?” Wang Sheng asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, the princess snorted coldly, sat up from Wang Sheng's arms, and said nothing.  Wang Sheng, on the other hand, looked puzzled, wondering what he had just said wrong.

    Seeing the puzzled look on Wang Sheng's face, the princess opened her mouth and was about to speak when the carriage stopped and an entourage reported from outside, "Your Highness, you are here." The princess closed her mouth after hearing this, looked at Wang Sheng and said:  "Let's go, let's take you to see our new home."

    When Wang Sheng heard this, he quickly got off the carriage, and then reached out to help the princess get out of the carriage.  Then there was time to look at the new home that the princess mentioned.

    This is a mansion with a large facade. If it had been left in the past, Wang Sheng might not even have the courage to stand at the door.  But now, relying on his relationship with the princess, such a mansion will soon become Wang Sheng's property, which Wang Sheng could not imagine before.  The guilt he felt towards his wife Li and their two children was immediately forgotten by Wang Sheng, and he saw Wang Sheng supporting Her Royal Highness the Princess into the mansion together with an attentive look on his face.

    &nbsp; At the same time, Wang Sheng’s original home caught fire.  No one knew the cause of the fire. When the fire was discovered, the entire courtyard was on fire. Although everyone's efforts to put out the fire, the fire was finally put out, but Da Ya Er Ya, who stayed at home, lost his life.  Traces.

    When Wang Sheng said goodbye to the princess and came back, what came into his sight was the house that had been burned down to the ruins.

    "Da Ya, Er Ya" Wang Sheng rushed into the ruins as if he was crazy, rummaging around vigorously, but it was all in vain, and there was nothing.  Wang Sheng found nothing, and he was now alone.

    Jing Zhaoyin’s investigation revealed that the child in the house accidentally knocked over the oil lamp and caused the fire.  But Wang Sheng was unwilling to believe this statement even to death.  Let’s not talk about whether Da Ya Er Ya will knock over the oil lamp.  Simply speaking, this time is wrong. What are you doing lighting an oil lamp in broad daylight?

    However, Jing Zhaoyin ignored Wang Sheng's objections.  Without the consent of the party concerned, Wang Sheng.  The fire was defined as man-made arson, and the case was closed and filed without further trial.  Wang Sheng originally wanted to argue hard, even to find his two missing daughters, but at this time, the princess came to Wang Sheng every day and refused to let Wang Sheng leave.  When Wang Sheng finally found time.  However, he found that the old site of his home had been completely demolished, and not a single trace was left for him.

    ……

    Ten days later, Wang Sheng was numbing himself with a lot of work.  When he was not allowed to think about his wife and daughter, Han Yu came back.

    Standing on the street, Han Yu couldn't help but wonder, where is Wang Sheng's home?  It seems that he has not offended this family.  They don’t move just because they resent themselves.  Moreover.  Even if they move, this move is too complete, even their home has been moved.

    "Hey~ it's you? Why are you back?" Just when Han Yu was wondering, a surprised cry came from behind.  Looking back, Han Yu had a bit of a "Super Power Civilization Chapter 756 Wang Sheng's Transformation" impression. He was a neighbor who lived nearby, and he had met several times when he came out some time ago.

    "Excuse me, let me ask. Where have this family gone?" Han Yu stepped forward and asked.

    Hearing Han Yu’s inquiry, the neighbor first looked around.  After seeing that no one was paying attention, he pulled Han Yu aside and whispered to Han Yu what happened during Han Yu's absence.  Of course, what the neighbor says must be coupled with his own judgment and exaggeration.

    After listening to this neighbor’s words, the only thing Han Yu could be sure of was that Wang Sheng’s family was ruined.  He couldn't help but asked: "Then where is Wang Sheng now?"

    Hearing Han Yu mention Wang Sheng, the neighbor showed a trace of sarcasm on his face, and said with envy: "That man has climbed to a high branch now. Even if you go to him, he probably won't recognize you."

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this, but then he relaxed and asked about the whereabouts of Da Ya and Er Ya.  The neighbor does not know the whereabouts of Da Ya Er Ya, but this does not mean that the neighbor cannot use his full imagination.

    ……

    After thanking the enthusiastic neighbor, Han Yu walked towards the Love Restaurant.  It's not that Han Yu has nowhere else to go, but that Han Yu wants Wang Zhe and others to do him a favor and use the orphans in the capital to track Wang Sheng.  Although Han Yu would not believe the neighbor's words, he would inevitably have a bad impression of Wang Sheng.  In order to find out the truth, Han Yu gave up the idea of ??going to Wang Sheng directly.

    Regarding Han Yu’s request, Wang Zhe and others naturally patted their chests and promised to complete the task.  Wang Zhe and others understood that it was only because of Han Yu that they, the previously helpless orphans, could live a life like today without having to endure hunger any longer.  I always want to find opportunities to repay, but I can never find the opportunity.  Now that they finally found an opportunity, Wang Zhe and others naturally spared no effort.

    Never underestimate your children!

    ??????This group of kids may have a hard time fighting, but tracking and monitoring things like this are very good for kids.  In less than two days, Wang Zhe and others had a thorough grasp of Wang Sheng's daily whereabouts.  When Han Yu learned that Wang Sheng was now closely dating a princess, his face immediately darkened.  What the enthusiastic neighbor said before appeared in Han Yu's mind again.

    It’s just that Han Yu really can’t believe that Wang Sheng would kill his wife and children for the sake of his own future.  In order to confirm this, Han Yu decided to find an opportunity to talk to Wang Sheng.

    We can’t let Wang Zhe and others interfere with what happens next.  Since there is a princess inside, Han Yu will not let Wang Zhe and others take risks with him.  For Han Yu, if things go in a bad direction???Zhang, then if you run away alone, you will run away.  But if Wang Zhe and others are involved, it will definitely affect the lives of Wang Zhe and others today.

    Rejecting Wang Zhe and others' request for help, Han Yu left the Love Restaurant. But as soon as he went out, he bumped into Su Yuanyuan who came to the Love Restaurant to relax.

    As soon as she saw Han Yu's face, Su Yuanyuan immediately pushed Han Yu into the Love Restaurant without any explanation, pulled Han Yu to the backyard of the Love Restaurant, stared at Han Yu nervously and asked, "Why are you back?"

    Han Yu was puzzled by Su Yuanyuan's question, which looked nervous, and couldn't help asking: "Why can't I come back?"

    "Do you know that you are in a very bad situation now?" Su Yuanyuan lowered her voice and said.

    "Let me be clear, why am I in a bad situation?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Su Yuanyuan still lowered her voice and said, "You know Wang Sheng, right?"

    "I know. What's wrong?"

    "He sued you, saying that you killed his wife and two daughters, and asked Jing Zhaoyin to order a search for you."

    "Huh? Why did he do that?"

    "Who knows? Anyway, he sued you. And Jing Zhaoyin has already issued the arrest documents."

    "No, I have to ask him about this." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.  Su Yuanyuan became anxious when she heard this. She glared at Han Yu and shouted, "Are you planning to commit suicide?"

    "Thank you for your concern, but there are some things I need to find out. I learned about what happened during this period from the neighbors near Wang Sheng's house. Do you know something about it? Tell me so I can compare.  one time."

    "Okay, if I can help you find evidence to prove your innocence, then I will tell you the results of my secret investigation over the past few days." Su Yuanyuan sighed and said to Han Yu.

    ……

    Comparing what Su Yuanyuan said with what he had heard from neighbors before, Han Yu had an idea.  The first is Li's suicide by hanging from a beam.  According to the neighbors, on the night when Li committed suicide by hanging from the beam, someone heard Wang Sheng and Li having a quarrel, although the incident was short-lived.  It ended with Wang Sheng slamming the door and walking out.  But there was a quarrel after all.  Then the next day someone discovered Li who had committed suicide by hanging from a beam.

    “Furthermore, Jing Zhaoyin’s handling of the fire was a bit too hasty, as if he was trying to cover up something.  Almost no evidence was collected, and everything seemed to be taken for granted by Jing Zhaoyin, or that Jing Zhaoyin saw it with his own eyes, so he hastily closed the case of the fire to the "superpower civilization".

    If you want to find out the whole story of this matter, it seems that it is necessary to talk to Jing Zhaoyin.  Han Yu, who made this decision, came out of the Love Restaurant on the night he saw off Su Yuanyuan and went straight to Jing Zhaoyin in the capital.

    As Jing Zhaoyin who manages the security of the capital.  The current Jing Zhaoyin went to Wushan with his twenty-seventh-room concubine.  Enjoying the aftercare services from my concubine.  But just as Jing Zhaoyin closed his eyes and enjoyed the aftertaste, he suddenly felt his body sink.  His concubine in the twenty-seventh room lay on top of him, motionless.

    "How reckless! Get up quickly." Jing Zhaoyin frowned and shouted softly.  But the concubine didn't react at all, she still lay there motionless.  Just when Jing Zhaoyin was about to reach out and push the concubine lying on top of him, he heard a lazy voice, "Don't waste your efforts. This woman will not wake up before dawn tomorrow. You can try  Shouting loudly, I promise to kill you before the official arrives here."

    "You, what do you want to do?" Jing Zhaoyin didn't dare to move and asked in a deep voice.

    "Actually, it's nothing serious. I just have something personal that I want to ask you about."

    "……You ask."

    "Haha He is indeed a guy who knows current affairs, so I won't be polite. Let me ask you, regarding the case of Wang Sheng's house having a fire for no reason, why did you close the case so early?"

    “…There is nothing suspicious about that case. The case will naturally be closed after the cause of the fire is found out.”

    "Hmph, I think you won't shed tears until you see the coffin. Since you said there is no doubt in that case, let me ask you, where were the two children in the house when the fire broke out?"

    "Maybe it was burned down?" Jing Zhaoyin answered uncertainly.

    "I think if I don't teach you a lesson, you won't tell the truth."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jing Zhaoyin felt some liquid being splashed on his body. When he raised his nose and smelled it, Jing Zhaoyin was frightened out of his wits.  The liquid that was poured on him turned out to be oil, and he heard a sneer in his ears, "Since you said people were burned, let me see if you will be burned, right?"

    "No, don't!" Jing Zhao? screamed uncontrollably.

    "Tell me, whose benefit did you receive? Are you so careless about human life?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    Compared with your own life, helping others keep secrets is obviously not worth it.  Jing Zhaoyin almost didn't think much about it. In the danger of being caught by a sky lantern, Jing Zhaoyin accepted the bribe and explained the reason why the fire case was closed early.

    After listening to Jing Zhaoyin’s explanation, Han Yu asked aloud: “Does Wang Sheng know about this matter?”

    "He probably doesn't know about this. If he knew, he wouldn't insist on letting me get to the bottom of it." Jing Zhaoyin answered uncertainly.

    "Do you know how Wang Sheng's wife died?" Han Yu was silent for a while.  Asked.

    "Erit's written on Wuzuo's corpse that he committed suicide by hanging from a beam."

    "Then do you know the origin of the woman who is related to Wang Sheng?" Han Yu asked again.

    This time Jing Zhaoyin was silent for a little longer, and after a while he said to Han Yu: "Hero, you don't want to find that person to find out. I would like to advise you. You'd better not do this.  Don’t worry about it anymore, otherwise there will be consequences that you can’t afford.”

    Han Yu glanced at Jing Zhaoyin in surprise, and asked in confusion: "Why are you telling me this?"

    Hearing this, Jing Zhaoyin smiled bitterly and said: "Although I am a corrupt official, I still treat my women well. People like Wang Sheng who are willing to ignore their own wives for the sake of wealth, I despise from the bottom of my heart. It's just that  The person standing behind Wang Sheng is not something I can afford to offend, so even if I can't stand a person like Wang Sheng, I can only turn a blind eye and pretend not to notice. Of course, there are some personal reasons. Come on, good man.  Go ahead, I'm not afraid of being retaliated by that person. But the job of catching you will fall on me. If I can't catch you, I, Jing Zhaoyin, will inevitably be scolded for my incompetence"

    "If this is the reason why you persuade me, then let me tell you, even if I don't go to find the person standing behind Wang Sheng, you will still be scolded for not being able to catch me."

    “dare I ask the good man’s surname?”

    "Han Yu."

    ……

    There is no embarrassment for Jing Zhaoyin.  Just as Han Yu came quietly, he left quietly without Jing Zhaoyin noticing.  Such actions that came and went without a trace made Jing Zhaoyin almost think that he had seen a ghost.  But the oil that was poured on his body clearly told Jing Zhaoyin that what he experienced was true.  Thinking of Han Yu's terrifying skills, Jing Zhaoyin secretly found the team leader in the yamen the next day and told them not to take too much care in arresting Han Yu, so as not to cause Han Yu's displeasure.  Come and cause trouble for yourself again.

    Of course Han Yu is not interested in looking for Jing Zhaoyin again, what Han Yu has to do now.  Just go find Wang Sheng and find out.  Ever since Su Yuanyuan learned that Han Yu was temporarily hiding in the Love Restaurant, she began to report to the Love Restaurant every day, sometimes dragging Cui Ying'er with her.  Su Yuanyuan thought that Cui Ying'er's brain was much better than hers, which would be of great help in clearing Han Yu's "" suspicion.  But what Su Yuanyuan didn't expect was that when Cui Ying'er came, she would bring two little guys to the Love Restaurant.

    It’s Daya and Erya. How did these two children who should be buried in the fire fall into the hands of Cui Ying’er?  This is the question Su Yuanyuan wants to ask the most.  But it was obvious that Cui Ying'er had no plans to tell Su Yuanyuan at this time.  After meeting Han Yu, he immediately explained the situation to Han Yu.

    It turned out that the two children were fished out of a well in a private house of Cui Ying'er.  Thanks to the good fortune of these two children, Cui Ying'er's servant who stayed in the private house happened to be fetching water. As a result, while fetching water, they fished out two children who were shaking all over and turning blue.

    After receiving the news, Cui Ying'er immediately felt that the matter was not simple. She immediately issued a hush order to the servant who found the two children, and then temporarily placed the two children in her private house. Even her cousin Su Yuanyuan  No telling, just prepared to wait and see.

    The two children who were rescued seemed to have encountered something extremely terrible before they fell into the well. After waking up, the two children suddenly closed their hearts and huddled in the corner of the room all day, regardless of Cui.  Ying'er didn't want to leave the room, no matter what method she used.  Cui Ying'er was able to be taken out this time because she used force.

    Han Yu couldn't help but feel pain in his heart when he saw Da Ya Er Ya's frightened look. He stepped forward and gently hugged the two children and said softly: "It's okay, it's okay. Da Ya Er Ya, it's okay."

    Han Yu’s voice was like magic. When Daya and Erya heard Han Yu’s words, their frightened expressions suddenly froze, and they stared blankly at Han Yu for a long time. The twoThe look in the girl's eyes finally recovered somewhat.  After seeing Han Yu clearly, Daya and Erya finally burst into tears.

    ??????????? Crying so heart-breakingly, crying so heartbroken, crying so heart-broken.

    Han Yu gently hugged the two little girls and kept saying: "It's okay, it won't be okay, I will take care of everything."

    ……

    The two little girls were tired of crying and fell into a deep sleep. Even if they fell asleep, their little hands held Han Yu's clothes tightly and refused to let go.  Han Yu reached out and hugged the two little girls, looked at Su Yuanyuan beside him and asked: "Su Yuanyuan, do you think I can continue to remain silent when I see these two little girls?" After saying that, without waiting for Su Yuanyuan to answer, Han Yu  Yu carried Da Ya and Er Ya into the room and arranged for the two little girls to sleep.

    *************************************

    Daya and Erya woke up almost at the same time. After the two little girls woke up, the first thing they did was to look for Han Yu.  For them, Han Yu is the person they are most familiar with. When their father Wang Sheng is no longer reliable, their only reliance is Han Yu.

    "Don't panic, I'm right here." Han Yu, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, reached out and rubbed the little heads of Daya and Erya who were obviously relieved after seeing him.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Han Yu, seeing this, said, "Everyone, get up and wash your faces, and then go and eat."

    "Oh." The two little girls agreed, got dressed, jumped out of bed, followed Han Yu to wash up, and then started eating.  Since being rescued, the two little girls haven't eaten much.  It's not that Cui Ying'er is reluctant to feed the two little girls, but to Cui Ying'er, who is still a stranger to the two little girls, the two little girls who are still in a highly nervous state simply don't dare to.  Eat with confidence.  But it's different now. By Han Yu's side, the two little girls finally knew they were hungry.

    With two big bowls of rice porridge, Daya and Erya patted their round bellies with satisfaction and sat next to Han Yu, unwilling to leave.  But Han Yu felt a little embarrassed at the moment, even though he knew from the two little girls what happened when the fire broke out.  But forcing the two little girls to recall things they don't want to recall in order to know this is not what Han Yu wants to do.

    After a long silence, Han Yu sighed and decided to give up asking the two little girls about the fire.  Then he started asking the two little girls about their future plans.  Here, Han Yu mentioned Wang Sheng.  But for their biological father, the two little girls showed for the first time that they were unwilling to continue to be with Wang Sheng.  But if they weren't with Wang Sheng, who could the two little girls be with?  It is impossible to leave this planet with Han Yu.

    Are you asking two little girls to join the Love Restaurant?

    As soon as this idea was proposed, it was immediately opposed by Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er.  It's not that Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er look down on people like Wang Zhe.  It's just that Wang Zhe and the others are still young men. They take care of themselves a lot, so how can they be expected to take good care of Daya and Erya.

    "Otherwise, let Da Ya Er Ya stay with us." Su Yuanyuan thought for a while and said to Han Yu.

    "With you? What status do you plan to give them?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Of course it's my sister. I can ask my grandfather to adopt these two children as my granddaughters." Su Yuanyuan replied quickly after hearing this.

    With Su Yuanyuan, you don’t have to worry about Daya and Erya’s future lives. But with Su Yuanyuan’s character, what if Daya and Erya are led astray?  Thinking of this, Han Yu hesitated again.  Cui Ying'er saw her at the side and said quickly: "Don't worry, don't you still have me? If Daya and Erya become the god-granddaughters of King Wu'an, they will definitely receive the best education, and because they have Yuanyuan  With this lesson learned from the past, King Wu'an will definitely not make the same mistake again when it comes to educating his grandchildren."

    "Hey! Cousin, what did you mean by what you said just now? What do you mean by learning from the past? Why don't you make the same mistake again? Am I that bad?" Su Yuanyuan on the side yelled at Cui Ying'er dissatisfied.

    "If you can agree to take care of these two girls together, then your proposal is not impossible to consider." Han Yu said to Cui Ying'er after thinking for a while.

    Cui Yinger smiled when she heard this and said, "What? Do you trust me so much?"

    "Well, if I follow you, at least I don't have to worry about these two girls suffering a disadvantage when they grow up." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    Cui Ying'er: ""

    Su Yuanyuan didn’t say anything, she just gave Han Yu a thumbs up.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 757: Everyone’s Choice

    As night falls, in the private residence of Princess Zhongyang, the imperial princess, on the gums in the bedroom, a pair of flesh bugs are fighting to death.  One of them turned out to be Wang Sheng, who had just lost his wife and son not long ago.  It's just that the woman he plays opposite is a bit older, at least that's what Han Yu, who is not far outside the door, thinks so.

    After discussing the future arrangements of Daya and Erya with Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er, Han Yu took advantage of the night and came to the private residence of Princess Zhongyang that he had explored before.  I want to tell Wang Sheng about the future of his daughters Daya and Erya.  It was just an unfortunate coincidence that Wang Sheng had something to do when Han Yu arrived, and he had already finished half of it.  At this time, Han Yu, who is also a man, knew that it was not easy to go in and disturb him.  There was nothing going on, so Han Yu planned to wait for Wang Sheng to finish his work before looking for Wang Sheng.

    With a high-pitched scream from the bedroom, Han Yu knew that Wang Sheng was done.  Without saying hello, he opened the door and walked in.  Regarding the dignity of the royal family, to be honest, if you live in an environment under the influence of imperial power, you may still feel afraid of the royal family. However, in Han Yu’s living environment since he was a child, the idea of ??imperial power has long been squeezed out by democratic trends.  In other words, the dignity of the royal family is worthless in Han Yu's eyes.  So when Princess Zhongyang scolded her harshly, Han Yu not only did not feel Alexander, but even more felt that the new woman Wang Sheng found was a shrew. Compared with his original wife Li, Li was like a fairy in the clouds, and Princess Zhongyang in front of him  It can be considered a fairy. It is the place where the face lands first when landing in the mortal world.

    Ignoring Princess Zhongyang’s scream, she came in to find Wang Sheng.  Han Yu had already knocked out all the people in this house because it was a private house.  Therefore, there were not many people serving him. Except for ten guards scattered around and a dozen slaves, there was no one.

    "Han Yu" Wang Sheng's eyes were a little dodgey, as if he didn't dare to look at Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu sighed and said in a deep voice: "Put on your clothes and come outside with me. I have something to say to you." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and walked out of the room.

    After a while, Wang Sheng walked out of the room dressed neatly.  Standing in front of Han Yu.  Han Yu was too lazy to beat around the bush and asked straight to the point: "I won't ask you why Ms. Li hanged herself. I only ask you, why did you tell the Jing Zhaoyin officer that I was a murderer?"

    Wang Sheng was speechless, but Wang Sheng didn't speak, which didn't mean others didn't speak.  I heard Princess Zhongyang's voice coming from inside the house, "I asked Wang Sheng to report to the official. I want to arrange Wang Sheng's career, so naturally he cannot be forced to kill his wife."

    "So I have to take the blame, right?" Han Yu narrowed his eyes slightly.  He stared at Wang Sheng and said.  Wang Sheng lowered his head and said nothing, looking a little ashamed.

    Han Yu doesn’t care much about taking the blame.  Han Yu's identity destined Han Yu to view things from a detached position. Whether it was forcing people to death or other things, Han Yu could ignore it.  But there is something.  Han Yu had to ask clearly.

    With a slight sigh, Han Yu said to Wang Sheng, "Okay, I don't care about your frame-up, but I have one more thing to ask you. What do you plan to do with your two biological daughters?"

    "Haven't those two little bitches already" Princess Zhongyang's voice came from the room again.  But this time Han Yu didn't give her a chance to finish her words, and the fireball flew directly into the room.  Immediately afterwards, Princess Zhongyang's confident scream was heard.  Wang Sheng had never seen someone who could release flames. Now that he saw it with his own eyes, Wang Sheng immediately trembled like chaff, fearing that Han Yu would set fire to him.

    Seeing this, Han Yu said: "Don't worry, I have no interest in burning people for fun. I don't want to kill anyone tonight, I just want to ask you about the matter. Now answer me, what are you going to do with your two daughters?"

    "Aren't Daya and Erya already buried in the flames?" Wang Sheng replied in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu narrowed his eyes, stared at Wang Sheng's face and asked, "So, you know that the two girls will be burned to death by the fire."

    "No, I found out after the fact. Although I don't want to believe it, how could the two little girls escape from such a big fire." Wang Sheng said with a painful look on his face.

    Han Yu looked at Wang Sheng quietly. After Wang Sheng finished speaking, he was silent for a long time.  Han Yu suddenly grinned, "In other words, you will no longer care about the life and death of Daya and Erya, right?"

    "Han Yu, Daya and Erya are already dead, aren't they?"

    "Forget it, since you think the two little girls are dead, then I won't talk nonsense. You can live the life you want to live. I will not find someone old enough to be your mother because of your lack of maternal love.  Your mother's woman will look down on you. Likewise, no matter what happens in the future, remember that Daya and Erya are dead. At least they are dead to you." Han Yu pointed to his heart as he spoke.  Wang ??Hearing this, he forgot his respect for Han Yu for a moment, and quickly stopped Han Yu and asked: "Han Yu, what do you mean by this? Are Daya and Erya still alive?"

    "If you want to know the answer, then come with me." Han Yu did not answer Wang Sheng's question, but said lightly and walked out.  Wang Sheng took a step forward and chased after him. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Princess Zhongyang's voice came from the room, "Wang Sheng, if you leave now, then don't come back again!"

    Wang Sheng was shocked when he heard this, and his face was in a dilemma.  Han Yu sneered when he saw this, and without looking at Wang Sheng who was in a dilemma, he strode out of the courtyard.

    ……

    When Han Yu walked out of the house, Wang Sheng did not chase him out.  Han Yu raised his head and glanced at the plaque of the house, shook his head, turned around and walked out. In a short time, Han Yu's figure disappeared into the night.

    In the courtyard, Wang Sheng was comforting Princess Zhongyang, who had half of her hair burned off by Han Yu's fireball.  It's a pity that Wang Sheng's efforts are destined to be in vain.  Princess Zhongyang first slapped Wang Sheng, and then asked fiercely: "Tell me, tell me clearly the origin of Han Yu."

    "Princess, we can't afford to offend Han Yu"

    "Ridiculous! I am Princess Zhongyang, the most beloved sister of the current emperor. Isn't it enough to deal with a burglar? Come on! Come on! Damn it! Where are all those dead people?" Zhongyang  The princess shouted loudly.  But no one responded.

    Wang Sheng was still persuading: "Princess, that Han Yu is not a human being. We can avoid provoking him, but we should try our best not to do so. If we really offend him, my identity as a princess may not be able to protect you and me."

    "You are very afraid of that Han Yu." Princess Zhongyang stared at Wang Sheng and said.

    "Yes, I am very afraid of him, especially at this time. I, a shameless villain who abandoned his wife and daughter for his own future, am even more afraid that Han Yu will take action against me." Wang Sheng replied with a bitter smile.

    "Perhaps it was Wang Sheng's pity that aroused Princess Zhongyang's pity, or perhaps Princess Zhongyang thought of Han Yu's unscrupulous attack.  Anyway, Princess Zhongyang did not continue to clamor about what she wanted to do to Han Yu. Instead, she began to comfort Wang Sheng and made assurances to Wang Sheng. In the face of a bright future, Wang Sheng's depressed mood finally recovered a little.

    *******************************

    When Han Yu returned to the Love Restaurant, it was already past two o'clock in the morning, but what Han Yu didn't expect was.  Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er were not asleep yet.  Not only were they not sleeping, but the two girls, Daya and Erya, were not sleeping either.

    "What's the matter with you? Why don't you let Daya and Erya go to rest at such a late hour?" Han Yu blamed Su Cui and Su Cui with some dissatisfaction.

    Su Yuanyuan heard this and explained: "It's not that we don't let the two little girls go to rest, it's that these two little girls don't want to sleep when they see you missing." Cui Ying'er on the side also nodded in agreement.

    After hearing this, Han Yu nodded and said: "So I wrongly blamed you. I'm sorry, please don't take it to heart. Daya, Erya. Children who don't sleep so late are bad children. Go to bed quickly."

    "Isn't Brother Han not sleeping either?" Erya said unconvinced.

    "Brother Han, I am an adult, so I don't have to abide by this rule. Okay, now I'm back too, go to bed quickly." Han Yu said to Erya with a smile.

    Driving the two little girls to sleep.  After Daya and Erya fell asleep, Han Yu's smile faded.  The whole person looked much gloomier.  Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er knew that Han Yu's operation was not going well as soon as they met, and they quickly asked about the process of visiting the princess's private house at night.  When they heard that Wang Sheng actually made Princess Zhongyang's face, they couldn't help but exclaimed.

    "What are you making all the fuss about? Don't wake up the child who just fell asleep." Han Yu said to Su and Cui in dissatisfaction.

    Su Yuanyuan opened her eyes wide when she heard this and said: "Han Yu, this can't help but surprise us. Princess Zhongyang belongs to the same generation as our parents. Da Ya and Er Ya's father Wang Sheng can actually be Princess Zhongyang.  His face is really incredible.”

    "What's all the fuss about? Princess Zhongyang can make Wang Sheng's official career smooth sailing. This alone is enough to make Wang Sheng, who has become an official fan, forget Princess Zhongyang's age and seniority." Han  Yu pouted and said.

    Cui Ying'er on the side asked: "Have you told Wang Sheng about Daya and Erya?"

    "I didn't say it, but I told Wang Sheng that if he wants to know the current situation of Da Ya Er Ya, let him come with me. Unfortunately, you also saw that that guy made his own choice." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    “Maybe it’s Princess Zhongyang in the middle."Stop" Cui Ying'er thought for a while and said. But Han Yu shook his head and said: "Many things in this world are a matter of choice. No matter whether Princess Zhongyang is causing trouble or not, but  Da Ya and Er Ya are Wang Sheng's biological fathers. He is an adult, so he must take responsibility.  Between his own future and the whereabouts of his biological daughter, he chose the former.  Princess Zhongyang's obstruction was actually a test for Wang Sheng.  "

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Su Yuanyuan agreed and said: "Yes, if that Wang Sheng comes, then I can safely return Daya and Erya to him, but now Humph! He can't even think about it.  The two children want to go back. This guy has been obsessed with his official position. Daya and Erya will definitely not have a good life following him. Cousin, it’s not like you haven’t heard about the temperament of Princess Zhongyang. I suspect that Daya and Erya will follow him.  The fire that Erya encountered before was most likely caused by Princess Zhongyang instigating others."

    "Wow~"

    Just when Su Yuanyuan finished speaking, a sound came from Daya and Erya's room, and Han Yu immediately rushed into the room with a quick stride.  I happened to see Da Ya and Er Ya crawling onto the bed with their little butts sticking out.  Immediately he said angrily: "You're up so late at night, why are you eavesdropping?" At this point.  Han Yu couldn't speak any more.  Because they were caught, Daya and Erya looked at Han Yu with tears in their eyes, making Han Yu unable to say the next words.  Of course, even if she wanted to, she couldn't. When the two Su Cui girls who followed behind saw the two little girls crying, they immediately acted like hens protecting their chicks, hugging the two little girls and comforting them softly.  Su Yuanyuan was even more dissatisfied and complained to Han Yu: "They are just children, why are you so cruel?" Cui Yinger nodded in agreement.

    Han Yu said very depressedly: "I didn't hurt them at all."

    "Come on, you didn't hurt them? Then why are they crying?" Su Yuanyuan shouted in disbelief.

    "How did I know where to go? Come on, I was wrong, okay? You guys should rest early. It's time for me to rest too." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and walked out of the room.  Regarding Han Yu’s escape behavior.  Su Yuanyuan made a face towards the door, and together with Cui Ying'er, coaxed Daya and Erya to have a rest early.

    But what’s funny is that before Da Ya was coaxed to sleep, Su Yuanyuan fell asleep herself.  Cui Ying'er, who had already coaxed Erya to sleep, couldn't help being angry and amused when she saw this. She stretched out her hand to wake up Su Yuanyuan, who was unreliable, but was stopped by Daya.

    "Sister Cui, let Sister Su sleep. For our sake. She has been tired for a long time. Sister Cui, I have something to ask you. Can you answer me?"

    Looking at Daya who looked like a little grown-up, Cui Ying'er nodded slowly and replied, "You can ask."

    "WellSister Cui, did Brother Han go find our father just now?" Da Ya responded softly and asked.

    Cui Ying'er didn't want to make a child as big as Daya too sad, so she thought and said: "Yes. I'm going to find your father. It's just that your father has been a little busy recently, so he has to leave you here to take care of him temporarily.  We take care of it.”

    “After listening to Cui Ying’er’s words, Daya didn’t believe it.  Da Ya shook her head at Cui Ying'er and said softly: "Da Ya appreciates Sister Cui's kindness, but that person has changed. Ever since he moved from the village to the city, he no longer loves me as much as before.  He is a good father to his sister. In his eyes, his own future is that of his biological daughter."

    "You can't say that" Cui Ying'er didn't know how to persuade her.  He could only think and talk, but Da Ya didn't let Cui Ying'er waste her brain cells on this matter.  Suddenly he showed a sarcastic smile and said: "Sister Cui, do you think a man who can divorce his wife and marry an old woman who is old enough to be my and Xiaoya's grandma will care about his daughter?"

    Cui Yinger was speechless.  However, Da Ya did not seem to intend to listen to Cui Ying'er's answer, and continued to talk to herself: "Although Xiao Ya and I did not watch my mother hang herself, before she hanged herself, she once cried and said to us  , When you grow up and marry in the future, you must choose the right person, and don't trust someone like your mother. If possible, it is best not to find a scholar."

    Looking at Da Ya with tears streaming down her face, Cui Ying'er couldn't help but reached out and held Da Ya in her arms, comforting her softly: "Don't cry, everything will be fine, everything will be fine."

    After a while, Daya gradually stopped crying, looked at Cui Ying'er and said, "Sister Cui, Daya has something to ask you for help with."

    "You say it." Looking at Da Ya's pitiful look, Cui Ying'er would probably agree to it even if she wanted to hold the moon in her arms.

    Then I heard Da Ya say: "Sister Cui, Er Ya and I want to change our surnames. We no longer want to be named Wang. We want to take our mother's surname of Li."

    "Erdon't you regret it?" Cui Ying'er asked DaYa confirmed.  For Cui Ying'er, changing the surnames of her two children is not a big deal.  But Cui Ying'er was worried that the two children were just thinking about it on a whim.

    When Da Ya heard this, she said faintly: "Originally, I had discussed it with Er Ya. If that man still wants us, then we will continue to bear his surname. But if he doesn't want us, then we will no longer bear his surname."  .Brother Han is back and brought us an answer."

    "Okay, what are you going to name them?" Cui Ying'er asked.

    "I have discussed it with Erya. Our mother's surname is Li. After we take our mother's surname, our original names will now be changed to my name is Li Sir, and my sister's name is Li Nian'er."

    "Li Si'er, Li Nian'er I've written it down. I'll ask someone to help you later." Cui Ying'er whispered twice and said to Daya.  At this moment, Han Yu's voice came from outside the door, "Since we are changing the name, we might as well change it completely. Besides, Li Si'er and Li Nian'er don't sound good when they are called, so how about changing it again?"

    Hearing that Han Yu wanted to change the names of himself and his sister, Da Ya had no objection. As for Er Ya, she was sleeping soundly with Su Yuanyuan, so her opinions could be ignored.  However, Cui Ying'er was a little curious and couldn't help but ask: "Then what are you going to name these two little sisters?"

    "Well let me think about it I have it. From now on, Daya will be called Li Sisi, and Erya will be called Li Xiaonian. What do you think?" Han Yu outside the door said after being silent for a while.

    "Li Sisi, Li Xiaonian" Da Ya whispered several times in a low voice, with a satisfied smile on his face.  Cui Ying'er on the side also thought Han Yu's name was good, especially after seeing that Daya was also satisfied with the name Han Yu gave her, so she said nothing more.

    But at this moment, Han Yu, who was staying outside the door, suddenly asked: "Da Ya, regarding the incident where you and Er Ya were thrown into the well, have you ever thought about taking revenge?"

 Text Chapter 758: Father and Daughter Encounter by Chance

    Although some people may say that it is time to retaliate, but it cannot be denied that no one wants to suffer a loss.  Will those experts who are shouting about how long it will take to repay grievances, will they really laugh at each other and forget their grudges as they usually shout when things come to a close?  I'm afraid not necessarily. There are many people in the world who say one thing and do another.  If you are bullied, you will probably reveal your true colors immediately, roll up your arms and sleeves, make friends and build relationships, and fight to the death to regain your place.

    There are many kinds of hatred, some can be put aside and not pursued, but some cannot be given up until death.  For example, if a murderous hatred has threatened one's own survival, then this kind of hatred can be regarded as a life-and-death feud.  When she heard Han Yu ask if she needed help in revenge, Da Ya almost blurted out "yes".  But when the words came to her lips, Da Ya held back.

    Frustration can indeed make people grow rapidly. Although Da Ya, who has suffered many hardships in life, is young, her mental age is almost the same as that of an adult.  Maybe she can't think so comprehensively when thinking about problems, but she has learned to consider others and will no longer let her own temper do things.  Learning to exercise restraint is a key factor in whether a person has grown up.

    "Brother Han, thank you for your kindness. It's just that the matter has passed. The former Daya and Erya are no longer there. Now there is only one Li Sisi and one Li Xiaonian in the world." Daya said softly to Han Yu outside the house.  After Cui Ying'er listened to Daya's words, she fell in love with the child in front of her even more.  After hearing what Da Ya said, Han Yu outside the house did not insist. He told Da Ya to rest early and then left to rest.

    When I went up to the third pole that day.  Cui Ying'er was woken up by Su Yuanyuan who woke up first.  Cui Ying'er felt a little funny when she thought about the four people finally sleeping together on the same bed.  I simply washed myself.  After Cui Ying'er learned from Wang Zhe that Han Yu had gone out and didn't know where he was now, she discussed with Su Yuanyuan to bring Daya and Erya, who had been renamed Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian, back home to meet their grandfather.

    Su Yuanyuan had no objection to this, but she suggested that before meeting, it would be better to say hello to her grandfather, King Wu An. The old man is old, and although he does not hate children, two children suddenly appeared.  It is still necessary to give the elderly some time to mentally prepare.

    After some discussion, the two girls decided that Cui Ying'er would go back to talk to her grandfather, King Wu'an first, and after that, Su Yuanyuan would take the two children back to the house to recognize their relatives.  During this waiting period, Su Yuanyuan was responsible for dressing up the two little sisters of the Li family. The Buddha relies on gold and the person relies on clothes.  Although the little sisters of the Li family are naturally beautiful, if they dress up a little and put on a new set of clothes, the marriage recognition will definitely go more smoothly.

    In order to leave a good impression on the two little sisters to her grandfather, Su Yuanyuan took the second child out to buy new clothes after having lunch with Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian.  Li Sisi, who knew what Su Yuanyuan was taking them two to, pulled Li Xiaonian, who was still a little confused about what he was going to do, out the door.

    We came to a clothing store that Su Yuanyuan often visited.  The landlady who knew Su Yuanyuan hurriedly came over to greet her.  This is necessary. In an era when intimate clothing must be sewn by oneself, this ready-made clothing store only sells clothing worn by women. Naturally, it is impossible to find some men to entertain guests.

    "Miss Su is here, please come in quickly. Miss Su hasn't been here for a while. What have you been busy with recently?" The landlady talked to Su Yuanyuan enthusiastically.  When she heard Su Yuanyuan explain her purpose of coming.  The proprietress looked at the little sisters of the Li family in surprise and exclaimed: "Hey, whose child is this? Why does it look so cute? I can't help but want to steal one and raise it."

    "Don't say that these are some or not. Didn't you see that you scared two children? Come on, hurry up, we are in a hurry." Su Yuanyuan protected the little sisters of the Li family who were frightened by the boss's excessive enthusiasm.  Behind him, he urged the landlady.

    While the proprietress went to choose clothes for Da Ya and Er Ya, Su Yuanyuan comforted Er Xiao in a low voice: "Don't be afraid. The proprietress of this store is a good person, but she is a bit overly enthusiastic. She may be a little bit intolerable the first time you come into contact with her. Once you get used to it,  Enough."

    Daya, also known as Li Sisi, heard the words and smiled and said: "Sister Su, don't worry, Xiaonian and I were just scared at first, but we are fine now. This sister is a good person, Xiaonian and I know it very well."

    "Oh haha this kid has such a sweet mouth. Come on, come on, come and see the beautiful clothes that my sister picked out for you." The proprietress who came over after picking out the clothes said with a smile and waved to the second child.

    ?????????????????????? As long as it’s something small, it’ll be cute no matter what you wear.  It won't work if it's too big. It's too big, and no matter how cute the expression is, it will give people no other thanks except giving them a chill and the urge to slap them.

    “Looking at the second child of the Li family who had put on new clothes, Su Yuanyuan’s eyes suddenly glowed with red stars,Very satisfied, he said to the landlady: "I bought it, I bought it all."

    "Okay." The landlady said with a smile.

    "Sister Su, I've cost you money." Li Sisi said to Su Yuanyuan with some embarrassment.  Su Yuanyuan waved her hands and said with a smile: "It's nothing, we will be a family soon. Let me tell you, I have always wanted to have a sister, but unfortunately my parents have not lived up to expectations, and this wish has never been realized. Now,  Finally, I got what I wanted. Sisi, Xiaonian, if you want anything else, just tell me and my sister will buy it for you today."

    Hearing Su Yuanyuan’s words, the landlady couldn’t help but look at Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian in surprise, guessing the origins of these two children.  However, Su Yuanyuan did not give the landlady a chance to ask. Seeing that it was almost time and her cousin Cui Ying'er should say hello to her grandfather, King Wu An, she got up and left with Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian who had put on new clothes.  When leaving, Su Yuanyuan saw that Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian were still holding old clothes, and couldn't help but said: "Sisi, Xiaonian, I don't want the old clothes. I will buy you new ones in the future."

    When Li Sisi heard this, she shook her head and replied: "Sister Su, this dress is not torn, you can still wear it."

    "You will have endless new clothes from now on, so don't worry about these one or two pieces of clothing." Su Yuanyuan said with a smile.

    At this moment, a voice that Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian had not heard for a long time was suddenly heard. The voice was full of disbelief and surprise, "Da Ya, Er Ya."

    Hearing someone calling him, Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian followed the call and saw their biological father, Wang Sheng, looking at them with surprise.  Li Xiaonian was younger. When he saw his biological father, he couldn't help but take steps to get close to him, but was held back by his sister Li Sisi.  Li Xiaonian looked at his sister in confusion and whispered to her: "Sister, it's daddy."

    "No, that's not our dad. Xiaonian, you got the wrong person." Li Sisi shook her head and replied.

    Li Xiaonian was still about to argue when he saw Wang Sheng walking over.  But before Li Xiaonian could break free from his sister Li Sisi's hand, Wang Sheng suddenly stepped back and stood next to a strange woman.

    "I didn't expect these two little bastards to be really lucky." The strange woman walked over with a look of jealousy, glanced sideways at the two women and said.  Li Sisi took a step back to protect her sister Li Xiaonian, while Su Yuanyuan on the side saw this and stepped forward to protect the two little ones behind her. She looked at the strange woman coldly and said: "Your Highness Princess Zhongyang, please speak with respect. Don't forget  own identity.”

    "Hmph! Remind me not to forget my identity? Have you forgotten your identity?" Princess Zhongyang said with a cold snort.

    Su Yuanyuan heard this and said quarrelsomely: "Your Highness Princess Zhongyang, I have not forgotten my identity, and it is precisely because I have not forgotten that I want to remind you not to disgrace the royal family."

    As if she thought of something, Princess Zhongyang said nothing more, just snorted coldly and walked into the clothing store.  After Princess Zhongyang entered, Wang Sheng ran over quickly, bowed his hands to Su Yuanyuan and said, "This lady is here to invite me. Wang Sheng, may I ask about my two daughters"

    "You recognized the wrong person." Su Yuanyuan coldly interrupted Wang Sheng's words, without looking, she took the hands of Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian and turned away, saying as she walked: "The parents of these little sisters are no longer alive.  "

    Wang Sheng was stunned when he heard this, and shouted without giving up: "Wait a minute!" Seeing that Su Yuanyuan ignored her, he shouted to Li Xiaonian who kept turning around: "Erya, come to daddy."

    Hearing his father’s call, Li Xiaonian broke free from Su Yuanyuan’s hand and ran towards Wang Sheng.  When he ran closer, he opened his hands and threw himself into Wang Sheng's arms.  But before Li Xiaonian could ask why his father didn't come to find him and his sister, he heard a woman's voice, "Wang Sheng, let go of that little bitch."

    Li Xiaonian was startled and secretly glanced at the woman who was speaking. It was the woman who was very cruel to herself and her sister just now.  In Li Xiaonian's heart, his father's arms are the safest place.  What disappoints Li Xiaonian is that his father did not protect him well. After listening to the fierce woman's words, he said to the fierce woman with a troubled face: "Your Highness, this"

    Seeing that Wang Sheng didn't listen to her, Princess Zhongyang immediately rushed forward, reached out and pulled out Li Xiaonian who was being held by Wang Sheng, and pushed her to the ground. Li Xiaonian burst into tears with a cry.  .

    Su Yuanyuan and Li Sisi rushed forward. Li Sisi hugged Li Xiaonian and whispered comfort, while Su Yuanyuan glared at Princess Zhongyang angrily and shouted: "Your Highness, Princess Zhongyang, you bully a child, are you still shameless?"

    "Bold! Come here! Give me a slap in the face!" Princess Zhongyang shouted angrily.

    &nbsp; But before the evil servant came forward, someone shouted: "Be careful!" Immediately afterwards, a huge bucket fell from the sky, and the water in the bucket splashed over, drenching Princess Zhongyang and the others.  One head and one face, if you lift your nose and smell it, it looks like swill.

    Princess Zhongyang, who had never encountered such a thing before, looked angrily in the direction where the swill bucket was thrown. When she saw the person clearly, her face suddenly turned pale.  Han Yu walked over slowly, stood next to Su Yuanyuan, and said to Princess Zhongyang with an apologetic smile: "Sorry, my hand slipped just now."

 Text Chapter 759: Choice

    In an era when imperial power was supreme, not to mention attacking members of the royal family, even talking about right and wrong behind their backs could lead to death for yourself and your family.  It is precisely because of this that the onlookers looked at Han Yu no differently than they looked at a dead person.  This is not just a matter of slippery hands, and even if the hands are really slippery, what kind of movements can slide the swill bucket nearly fifty meters?

    Youdao is extremely jealous when enemies meet.  Seeing Han Yu walking over slowly, Princess Zhongyang became famous and glared at Han Yu fiercely.  He wanted to give an order to kill him, but when he thought about Han Yu entering his private house without anyone noticing that night, Princess Zhongyang swallowed the order that was on his lips.

    "Humph!" Princess Zhongyang snorted coldly, turned around and walked into the clothing store on the roadside. The strange smell made Princess Zhongyang disgusted and she had to change into clean clothes quickly.  The proprietress of the ready-to-wear shop was just an ordinary person, and she did not dare to provoke Princess Zhongyang like Han Yu did, so she hurriedly helped Princess Zhongyang enter the back house to bathe and change clothes.

    Wang Sheng, who was staying outside, saw Princess Zhongyang entering the clothing store and hurriedly walked towards Erya, who had been comforted by Daya and no longer cried.  But before Wang Sheng took two steps, he was stopped by Han Yu.  Han Yu looked at Wang Sheng with a cold face and said, "A person's life is actually about constant choices. You have chosen the latter between your daughter and your own future, so please don't provoke this person again."  Two poor children. If you still have any humanity left, please stay away from them. They have already experienced life and death. If they continue to follow you, there is no guarantee that they will experience it a second time." After saying this, Han Yu ignored them.  Wang Sheng walked to Su Yuanyuan's side, picked up Erya, and walked out of the crowd.  Su Yuanyuan glanced at Wang Sheng coldly and said: "From today on, these two children have nothing to do with you. I hope you remember this. According to the wishes of these two children, they have been renamed Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian.  Wang Sheng, go pursue your own wealth."

    Wang Sheng did not dare to argue with Han Yu, but after hearing what Su Yuanyuan said, he couldn't help but said: "No matter what, they are my flesh and blood after all"

    "Are you worthy of saying this?" Su Yuanyuan sneered, turned around and pulled Daya to chase Han Yu who had walked away, leaving Wang Sheng alone to stand there awkwardly.

    The crowd of onlookers saw that there was no excitement to watch.  Then they dispersed.  Wang Sheng was left standing on the street for a moment, sighed softly, and walked into the clothing store.  As soon as she entered the clothing store, she saw Princess Zhongyang who had finished bathing and was choosing clothes when Wang Sheng came in.  He smiled and waved to Wang Sheng to come over and give him some advice.  But Wang Sheng, who had just learned that his biological daughter was still alive, could not feel that way.

    But where does Wang Sheng have the right to choose now?  Princess Zhongyang saw Wang Sheng's absent-minded look, and the anger aroused by Han Yu suddenly emerged.  He waved his hand and slapped Wang Sheng on the face.  He shouted angrily: "Wang Sheng, do you dare to be absent-minded when you are with me?"

    In full public view, especially when surrounded by mostly female relatives, Wang Sheng was slapped by Princess Zhongyang. The burning pain on his face was secondary to the disdainful looks from those around him.  It was like steel needles piercing Wang Sheng's heart, causing the fire in Wang Sheng's heart to burst out.  But before Wang Sheng could get angry, Princess Zhongyang's sneer could be heard in his ears: "What? Do you want to have sex with me before your wings are hardened?"

    Like being poured over a basin of cold water, the anger in Wang Sheng's heart was instantly extinguished.  Wang Sheng put on a smile.  He said to Princess Zhongyang: "What did Her Royal Highness say? How dare Wang Sheng be disrespectful to Her Royal Highness. I just thought of some personal matters just now, so I was a little distracted. Please forgive me, Your Royal Highness."

    Although she knew Wang Sheng was telling lies, Princess Zhongyang was still very satisfied with Wang Sheng's attitude.  In order to compensate Wang Sheng, Princess Zhongyang reached out and stroked Wang Sheng's cheek that she had just slapped and said, "I misunderstood just now. Don't blame Nunu, sir."

    If two people of the same age say this, the most people around them would say is, "This pair of bitches dare to have sex in broad daylight, in full view of the public." But if the woman is old enough to be the man's wife,  , then people who see it will not think that way.  After seeing the actions of Princess Zhongyang and Wang Sheng, many of the people around them felt a chill and felt the urge to vomit.

    Wang Sheng was very embarrassed, but he did not dare to hide away. He could only sneer and say to Princess Zhongyang: "Your Highness, I wonder if Your Highness has taken a liking to that suit of clothes"

    *********************************

    The gate of Wu’an Prince’s Mansion

    Han Yu put down Erya Li Xiaonian and said to Cui Ying'er who was waiting at the door: "I won't go in. You can take the two children in."

    "But Han Yu, my grandfather wants to??Meet you.  Cui Yinger said after hearing this.

    When Han Yu heard this, he looked at Cui Ying'er with a strange face and asked, "See me? Does this old man still want to reform me? To establish in me the idea of ??loyalty to the emperor and patriotism?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a powerful shout from inside the gate, "Fart! I'm not that free. I met you to find out about the past of those two children. Yuanyuan and Ying'er were talking about the two children.  I don’t know much about it, so I can only find you.”

    "If you had told me earlier, I would have known about it." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Looking at Han Yu's playful smile, King Wu An shouted angrily: "Be serious, don't be playful. If you were in the army, I would have someone beat you with forty military sticks first!"

    Han Yu's smile faded when he heard this, and he looked at King Wu'an dissatisfied and said: "Old man, this is your fault. First of all, this is not the military, and I am not your subordinate. Secondly, I smile to express my love to you.  It’s so kind, but you don’t appreciate it, but you still call me playful and smiling. Is there anyone in this world who is more ignorant than you?”

    "Bastard! Is this how you talk to me?" King Wu An shouted angrily.

    "Tch~ I don't ask you to do anything, and I don't have anything to do with you. I am polite to you because I respect the old and love the young. If you think you can make irresponsible remarks on me, are you dreaming?"

    King Wu'an was so angry that he flew into a rage. He immediately rolled up his arms and sleeves and prepared to teach this bastard boy in front of him a lesson for not respecting the old and caring for the young.  Fortunately, Cui Ying'er and Su Yuanyuan worked together to dissuade him, which allowed King Wu'an to temporarily calm down his anger.

    "Hmph! You rotten wood cannot be carved, you bastard." King Wu An snorted coldly, pointed at Han Yu and cursed.  Hearing this, Han Yu replied not to be outdone: "Old man. No need for Kuchiki"

    "Han Yu, I beg you, will you die if you don't say a word?" Su Yuanyuan shouted at Han Yu angrily.  Cui Ying'er, on the other hand, quickly ran to King Wu'an and whispered to persuade him.

    Facing Su Yuanyuan's anxious face, Han Yu lowered his voice and muttered: "You don't need to carve rotten wood, you can just dig it with your fingers." Hearing Han Yu's muttering, Su Yuanyuan felt angry and funny.  Han Yu and his grandfather, King Wu An, were born to be enemies. There was never a time when they didn't quarrel when they met. The two of them would quarrel even if they couldn't even exchange a few words.  What's even more depressing is how hard my grandfather works on his mouth.  Obviously not Han Yu's opponent.

    "Yes, yes, you are right. Please stop saying a few words. My grandpa is getting older, so you should just give in to him." Su Yuanyuan whispered to Han Yu.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this.  He replied in a low voice: "It can be seen from the confidence in your grandfather's words that this old man still has a job."

    "Yes, yes, yes. Say less. Have you forgotten the purpose of your coming back?"

    Hearing Su Yuanyuan’s reminder, Han Yu nodded dejectedly, saying that he understood. In the future, he would just pretend that he didn’t hear the old man’s preaching.

    Entered the palace and came to the backyard.  King Wu'an treated the two little sisters Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian as if they were in the same heaven as he treated Han Yu.  He treated Han Yu with a cold eyebrow.  As for the second child of the Li family, he was kind-hearted.  After seeing this, Su Yuanyuan and Cui Yinger couldn't help but feel relieved.  Judging from the current situation, King Wu'an has no objection to adopting the second child of the Li family.

    I didn’t know what King Wu An wanted to do, but he actually took Han Yu and his party to the martial arts performance "Super Power Civilization Chapter 759: Choice" in the backyard.  King Wu'an pointed at the weapon rack placed beside the martial arts arena.  He said to Han Yu: "You go and choose a weapon that is good at wielding. I will test you in the school."

    "No, I don't plan to join the army." Han Yu shook his head and refused.

    "What did you say? Say it again!" King Wu An glared and shouted at Han Yu.

    Seeing the terrifying look of King Wu'an, Han Yu rolled his eyes at King Wu'an dissatisfiedly and said, "Can't you speak softer? Such a big man likes to buzz so much? Didn't you see the two little guys?  Are you all scared?"

    It was like a ready-made punch hitting cotton, and the depressed King Wu An felt very uncomfortable.  Upon seeing this, Cui Ying'er quickly said to King Wu'an: "Grandpa, Yuanyuan and I will take Sisi and Xiaonian around the palace to let them get familiar with the environment."

    "Well, let's go." King Wu'an waved his hand and said.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly wanted to leave, but was stopped by King Wu An, "You stay!"

    "Well, no need for that, right? I feel like there's nothing else for me to do now. I want to say goodbye and leave now. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to do."

    Unfortunately, King Wu'an remained unmoved and sat down on the stone bench beside the martial arts arena. He pointed at the stone bench next to him and said to Han Yu: "Sit down, I want to tell you about those two children."  thing."

    &nbsp; When he heard that it was related to Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian, Han Yu couldn't insist on leaving.  Reluctantly, he walked to sit down next to King Wu'an, looked at King Wu'an and said, "You ask, as long as I know something, I can tell you."

    "Yes. Regarding the origins of those two children, I have heard something from Ying'er. These two children are indeed very pitiful. The palace does not lack those two who stutter. Just keep them. On the contrary  You, Han Yu, what are your plans for the future? You have to know that in life, you always have to do something to prove that you have been in this world. You are not young anymore. I will start a family and start a career.  I won’t tell you, but I’ll ask you, do you plan to live in such a muddle?”

    Hearing King Wu'an's inquiry, Han Yu's smile faded.  This man needs to know whether he is good or bad.  Han Yu could tell that King Wu An said these words to him out of concern for his descendants.  Of course, we can't continue to be perfunctory.  Even if he told his origins, would King Wu'an in front of him believe it?

    Thinking of this, Han Yu tentatively said to King Wu'an: "Old man, if I tell you that I am not from here, would you believe it?"

    "I believe it." King Wu'an was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied.

    Seeing that King Wu'an didn't look fake, Han "Super Power Civilization" Yu was puzzled and couldn't help but ask: "Why?"

    "Because the kind of temperament you have is definitely not what people here can have. I have lived for so long. Although I can't say that I have seen all kinds of people in the world, I can say that people like you don't care about power.  This is the first time I've seen it. No matter how a person hides it, he will inevitably feel a little nervous when meeting high-ranking officials, but you don't. You never let go of those so-called high-ranking officials.  In my eyes. To have a temperament like yours, one possibility is that you have lived in the mountains and forests since you were a child, living a life without fighting against the world. The other possibility is that you are a lunatic. Born to be rebellious."

    "Haha" Han Yu heard this and scratched his head with a smile.  King Wu'an saw this and said angrily: "You're laughing! I didn't praise you."

    "HahaOld man, tell me, I really am not from here."

    "Oh? Then where are you from? Is it a foreign country?"

    "Wellit's a little further than foreign countries."

    "……where is that?"

    "Well let me put it into perspective, old man. The place we are standing on now is actually not flat ground"

    ……

    "Absurd! According to what you said, we are all standing on a round ball. So no one of us will fall headfirst?" King Wu An looked at Han Yu with disbelief and said.

    Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment.  If you want to make an old man who has accepted the view of a round sky and a square place since he was a child change his inherent views, it is indeed not something that can be done by just talking.

    "Oh~ I'm obviously telling the truth, why is it that no one wants to believe it?" Han Yu sighed deliberately and said helplessly.  But King Wu'an didn't take that trick. He reached out and slapped Han Yu on the shoulder, and said dissatisfiedly: "You are so young, don't act like a little old man. Since you don't want to tell your origins, then I  I won’t ask anymore, just don’t fool me with excuses like those from an alien planet. I’ll leave this to you. If I leave it to the outside world, I’ll be regarded as a lunatic.”

    Han Yu smiled bitterly upon hearing this.  He nodded helplessly and said: "Yes, thank you for the reminder, old man."

    "You're welcome. But I won't ask about your origins, but I must ask you something clearly."

    Seeing the serious look on King Wu'an's face, Han Yu also replied seriously: "Excuse me, sir."

    "Do you want to rebel?"

    "Ah?" Han Yu looked at King Wu'an in surprise, but when he saw King Wu'an's serious look, Han Yu didn't say much, so he quickly shook his head and replied: "Old man, I just told you, no matter what  Believe it or not, I am indeed an interstellar explorer. The reason why I stayed on this planet is to observe the ideology and social system of this planet. As for the change of dynasty, I have no interest in it at all.  "

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, a big stone fell in King Wu'an's heart.  For some unknown reason, King Wu An always felt a deep sense of uneasiness every time he saw Han Yu. Even after he separated from Han Yu, it would take a long time for that uneasiness to disappear.  Now that I heard the answer Han Yu gave, no matter whether it was true or not, I finally had an answer, and the uneasiness in my heart was reduced a lot.

    Once his worries were gone, the old man felt much better. He pointed to the weapon rack next to him and said to Han Yu: "Pick something that is handy, and let us compare notes."

    “??…No need, what if I hurt you?  "Han Yu shook his head and refused.

    But when these words reached the ears of King Wu'an, who was dissatisfied with his elders, he immediately aroused King Wu'an's dissatisfaction.  Then King Wu An glared at Han Yu and shouted: "Beat! If I lose, I will promise you both my granddaughters!"

    "What if you win, old man?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Then you go to the army and make a career for me!"

    "Co-authored, winning or losing is not good for me, so I won't compete."

    "You bastard, which of my two granddaughters is not a beautiful wife who can't be found even with a lantern?" King Wu'an shouted with a glare.  It's a pity that Han Yu doesn't agree with King Wu An's point of view. Although it is undeniable that Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er are indeed good girls, when it comes to character, that is open to question.  Of course, Han Yu had no stupid plan to get serious with the old man who was protecting the calf, so he just declined politely: "Old man, I already have a wife."

    King Wu'an was stunned, looked at Han Yu's back strangely and asked: "What did you just say? Do you already have a wife?" Han Yu, who was unaware, replied: "Yes, I already have a wife, although  There hasn’t been a ceremony yet, but we are already married.”

    "Oh, then you have never thought of divorcing your wife and marrying another?" King Wu'an asked tentatively.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu was unhappy when he heard this. He glared at King Wu'an and said, "Old man, I respect you as an old man, so I speak politely to you, but if you are relying on your old age and say such bastard words again, then don't blame me.  You’re welcome.”

    "Hahaha I guess I was wrong. Then who is better between your daughter-in-law and my two granddaughters?" King Wu'an smiled when he heard this and asked again.

    Han Yu looked at King Wu An with a strange expression and said: "Old man, there seems to be no comparison in this kind of thing. I always believe that discussing marriage is a matter between two people. The opinions of others can only be used as a reference, but not  Becomes the key. Just like buying shoes, only the person who buys the shoes knows whether the size of the shoe is suitable for him, and the opinions of others are just gossip that can be heard or not. "

    "You think clearly." King Wu'an looked at Han Yu and said.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 760: Self-inflicted evil

    It was already late at night when he left Prince Wu'an's Mansion. Han Yu refused Prince Wu'an's offer to stay overnight and left the Prince's Mansion.  Walking on the street, since it was already curfew time, there were no pedestrians on the street. The night watch soldiers who occasionally passed by did not dare to make things difficult for Han Yu after seeing the token lent by King Wu'an to Han Yu, and turned around and left.  .

    Han Yu walked slowly on the street. Compared with the day, the streets at night also had a different flavor.  The surroundings were quiet, except for the sound of his own footsteps.  Occasionally, the cry of a night owl is enough to startle people.

    Two streets away, we will reach the Love Restaurant. Although Wang Zhe and others have already rested, Han Yu is not worried about not being able to enter.  Because the wall of love, wine and love is useless to Han Yu.  Humming a self-composed ditty, Han Yu walked forward unsteadily. Not to mention, the wine from Wu'an Prince's Palace was really good.

    When he thought of King Wu'an's distressed look, Han Yu felt extremely happy.  Deserve it!  I asked you to plot against me. At first, I didn't notice that Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er were standing not far outside the martial arts arena. But as King Wu'an kept asking questions, Han Yu became aware of it.  However, Han Yu didn't want to cause more romantic debts, so he took advantage of the situation and stated his position, which was considered to stop Su Yuanyuan and Cui Ying'er from thinking about it.

    "!!!" As soon as I walked through that intersection, I would reach my destination after walking another three hundred meters.  Han Yu suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck, and a sense of crisis suddenly emerged in his heart.  Having received wild survival training from his master in the jungle since he was a child, Han Yu has a sixth sense that is almost as sharp as a beast. Han Yu has a very strong awareness of danger.  For example, right now, Han Yu could clearly feel that someone was waiting nearby to attack him.

    After standing there for a moment, Han Yu suddenly grinned.  Keep walking forward.  This made the people who were ambushing nearby breath a sigh of relief. They thought they had been discovered by the target this time, but it turned out to be a false alarm.

    Seeing the target walking into the ambush circle, the leading killer blew a whistle, led a group of men and rushed straight towards Han Yu.  Looking at the bright steel knives in those people's hands, Han Yu knew that they were here to kill him.

    There are many kinds of professions in this world, some can see the light, and some cannot.  But in the final analysis, it is not the profession itself that determines whether this profession has value.  It’s about whether there is a need for this career.  As the saying goes, there is demand only when there is demand, and supply only when there is demand.  Some people want to get rid of their opponents without anyone noticing, so naturally, the profession of killer appears.

    The people who attacked Han Yu were a group of killers.  Generally speaking, killers are difficult to deal with.  But it also depends on who you compare with.  If compared with ordinary people, the killer can indeed be a master.  But if compared with Han Yu.  Then the killer can only be a grandson.

    Ignoring the steel knife in the killer's hand, Han Yu stretched out his right hand and pointed it at the killer closest to him, and flames immediately spurted out.  No matter how hard the killer thought, he would not understand why the target could release fire without warning.  In the killer's perception, the act of setting fire generally requires the help of external tools.  And setting fire by oneself like this.  For the killers, this is beyond their understanding.

    The unknown is the most frightening thing.  The killers didn't want to believe that their target this time had the power of fire, but the brief wailing of their companions who were burned by the flames continued to echo in the minds of the killers.  The target clearly looks like a little sheep, but suddenly turns into a man-eating tiger.  This change was so great that the killers were at a loss for a moment and all looked at the leader hiding among them.

    It was terrible at this sight. Based on the idea of ??catching the thief first, Han Yu immediately locked his target, a short masked man in black hiding among the killers.

    Han Yu didn't see any movements. In just a blink of an eye, Han Yu had already arrived in front of the killer leader. He smiled and greeted the killer leader: "Hi~ It's a long night Oh my god!" He turned around and ran away.  The killer leader, Han Yu couldn't help but curse.

    ?? Han Yu is not an honest person who believes that suffering a loss is a blessing.  In Han Yu's eyes, as long as everyone is an adult, he must be responsible for what he does.  The escaped killer leader was obviously evading his responsibilities. Naturally, Han Yu would not let his opponent go easily.

    Wanting to compete with Han Yu in speed, the killer leader's eyes were blinded in vain.  After running for a while, the killer leader leaned against a wall and panted.  "After running so far in one breath, that scary guy shouldn't be able to catch up with me." Thinking of this, the killer leader turned his head and looked in the direction he ran in, wanting to confirm whether the target this time was not chasing him.

    "Hey~ who are you looking for?" A joking voice came into the ears of the killer leader.  The leader of the killer suddenly shivered and suddenly raised his head to look in the direction of the sound, his expression suddenly changed.  Seen in mid-air,Han Yu was suspended in the air, looking at him with a playful expression.  That look reminded the killer leader of Tom and Jerry.  And he is the mouse being played by the cat.

    Rats are definitely not willing to sit still and wait to die.  The murderous leader knew that there was no hope of escape, but he still refused to give up and immediately turned around and ran away.  Han Yu was not in a hurry, "The chapter is updated the fastest", and followed him leisurely, wanting to see where the killer leader could go.

    I saw the killer leader turning around and running for who knows how long, but Han Yu always followed behind, and very wickedly, he would show up when the killer leader was about to stop and rest, forcing the killer leader to continue running.

    I ran continuously for three hours, and it was not jogging, but the kind of running that was like running away.  Even an Iron Man can't hold on.  The killer leader felt as if his legs were filled with lead, and it took all his strength to move.

    "Run, why don't you keep running?" Han Yu urged the killer leader with a smile.

    This time, the killer leader seemed to be ready to accept his fate. After listening to Han Yu's words, he simply sat down on the ground, shook his head and said, "I won't run anymore, I can't run anymore."

    "Hehehe Since you don't plan to run away, it's my turn to speak. I won't ask anything else, and I don't have to kill you. Do you know what I want to ask you?"

    "I am a killer with professional ethics." The killer leader was silent for a moment and said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    Han Yu's smile did not change when he heard this, he clapped his hands and said: "I knew you would say that. Very good, if you tell me directly who sent you, then the method I came up with to force a confession will be useless.  Since you are so cooperative, I can't let you down. Come on, let's find a place where no one is around and have a good chat." With that, Han Yu reached out and grabbed the killer leader's arm.

    The killer leader tried to struggle, but he didn't expect that Han Yu's hand was like an iron pincer, holding the killer leader's arm tightly, and there was no way the killer leader could break free.  It wasn't that the killer leader had never thought of attacking Han Yu, but he just thought of the tragic situation of his men being burned to death by flames before he was completely sure.  The killer leader really didn't dare to act rashly.  What's more, the killer leader has been taken to the sky by Han Yu at this time. Even if Han Yu can be killed at this time, the killer leader will be thrown to death.  No one would be so unreasonable, risking their own life for the mission, and they are not Imperial soldiers who have been brainwashed.

    Han Yu took the killer leader to a forest outside the city.  at this place.  No matter what you do, no one will hear you even if your throat is broken.

    He casually threw the killer leader to the ground.  Han Yu clenched his fists.  While walking towards the killer leader, he said, "I'll give you some loose bones first as an appetizer."

    The leader of the killer, Yigulu, got up from the ground and assumed a defensive posture.  Seeing this, Han Yu smiled and said, "That's right. Only resistance can make people feel more accomplished."

    "pervert!" the killer leader cursed upon hearing this.

    Han Yu’s face froze, then he looked at the killer leader unhappily and said, “You don’t take pictures of yourself by peeing yourself. Which one of us is more perverted now?”

    The killer leader didn’t say much, following the principle of striking first to gain the upper hand.  He took the lead and launched an attack on Han Yu.  It is true that Han Yu has the ability to release flames, but the killer leader believes that.  As long as Han Yu is not given time to release, he still has the possibility of winning.

    "It's a pity that the reality is cruel. Even if Han Yu does not use the ability of fire, the ability to fight with bare hands is not something that the killer leader can handle.  In no time, the killer leader was disarmed and kicked to the ground by Han Yu. Then Han Yu sat on his back, lying on the ground unable to move.

    "Are you convinced?" Han Yu asked, patting the killer leader's head.

    “I don’t accept it!” The killer leader struggled and shouted.

    "Hey~ do you think I will be stupid enough to let you stand up and compete again if you complain? You think this is a martial arts novel, and I want to play with you to convince people with virtue, right?" Han Yu slapped the killer leader on the back of the head.  While saying.

    The killer leader was almost furious when he heard Han Yu's words. If he didn't intend to let himself get up and fight again, why would you ask?

    Feeling that the killer leader’s struggle was getting more intense, Han Yu sat down heavily on the killer leader’s back, first tied the killer leader’s hands behind his back, and then reached out and pulled off the mask from the killer leader’s face.  He pinched the killer leader's mouth with his left hand, put his right hand into his mouth and touched it to make sure there was no poison sac hidden there before letting go.

    In order to prevent the killer leader from having the ability to resist, Han Yu began to examine the killer leader’s body after checking his mouth.  It's just that it doesn't matter if you don't check it. Once you check it,?There is a problem.  After rubbing the pectoralis major muscles that were obviously not meant for an adult man, Han Yu quickly turned the killer leader over, and saw that the killer leader whose mask had been torn off was glaring at Han Yu with a face of shame and anger. If  Looks can kill, Han Yu has been cut into pieces at this moment.

    "Woman?" Han Yu looked at the killer leader with a strange expression.

    "Let me go!" The killer leader said to Han Yu word by word.

    "No" Unexpectedly, Han Yu made a face at the killer leader and said with a smile: "Do you think I'm stupid?"

    "You, you kill me. Otherwise I will definitely kill you." The killer leader swore at Han Yu.  Unfortunately, Han Yu was unmoved. He reached out and patted the killer leader's cheek. He avoided the killer leader and opened his sharp mouth. Han Yu said with a smile: "Since you are a woman, the plan will change a bit."  , Han Yu reached out to unbutton the killer leader's clothes.

    "Stop! What are you going to do?" The killer leader was shocked and asked angrily.

    At this time, Han Yu showed a cooperative look and said while unbuttoning the killer leader's clothes: "A lonely man and a widowed woman, what do you think I am going to do?"

    "Stop! If you dare to touch me, I, I will definitely kill you, kill you!"

    "Hey, why don't you change to something fresh? If you can kill me, then you can kill me as you please after we're done." Han Yu said to the killer leader nonchalantly.

    Seeing that the killer leader’s jacket had been completely untied.  A bright red bellyband was exposed underneath.  When Han Yu saw it, he joked: "Hey~ you also like to wear red underwear. Your personality is a bit sultry."

    The killer leader didn’t seem to hear Han Yu’s teasing. He seemed to have accepted his fate. He closed his eyes and said under self-hypnosis: “Come on, I’ll just pretend that I was bitten by a dog.”

    ……

    What he imagined did not happen, which made the killer leader feel lucky and a little confused at the same time.  I opened my eyes and looked around, but I didn't find that bastard.  After trying to struggle for a while, the killer leader found that he was still tied up very firmly.  It is still very difficult to break free on your own.

    "Hey~ open your eyes. Don't you feel a little dissatisfied because you haven't been released?"

    "Bah!"

    Han Yu was not angry, and said to the killer leader with a smile on his face: "Haha you can only be arrogant now, but you won't be like this later."

    "Huh. Why haven't you seen this before when you're this old? Just use whatever tricks you have." The killer leader replied pretending to be disdainful.  Perhaps because he couldn't stand the arrogance of the killer leader, Han Yu flicked the tips of the killer leader's pair of small bamboo shoots with his finger.  The killer leader immediately let out a scream.

    "You're obviously a virgin, so don't always act like you've seen it before. Understand your current situation. Don't open a dyeing shop if you don't give you three points of color." Han Yu said slowly, ignoring the killer leader's murderous gaze.  .

    The killer leader’s face paled when he heard this. Han Yu’s words hit home.  He is really a virgin, his father is the old leader of this killer organization, but he is getting older, so he takes over his father's job.  This is the first time she has led a team on a mission alone.  As a result, I met this weirdo in front of me.

    I saw this freak looking up at the sky, and then extending his hand to the killer leader's chest.  The killer leader screamed: "If you dare to touch me again, I will definitely kill you, definitely!"

    "Tch~ Do you think your breasts are charming? Let me tell you. Your breasts have only one function, and that is to let people distinguish your positive and negative sides." Han Yu said disdainfully, holding open the killer leader's coat with both hands.  Fasten it again.

    The killer leader was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but when she saw a strange object suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, the killer leader's thinking short-circuited for a while.  Seeing this, Han Yu reached out and patted the killer leader's cheek, "Don't be stupid, you will also have the opportunity to board this starship later. Feel honored, you are the first person on this planet to board this starship.  .”

    "You, you are not a human being!" The killer leader looked at Han Yu in horror and shouted.

    "Pfft~" Before Han Yu could speak, he heard a laugh coming from behind the suicide leader.  Han Yu said angrily: "Speaking of Ning Ping, if I am not a human being, then you, my companion, seem to be not human either."

    "In a sense, we are indeed not of the same kind as the people on this planet." Ning Ping, who walked up to the killer leader, replied calmly.

    Han Yu shrugged nonchalantly, too lazy to argue with Ning Ping.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, turned to look at the killer leader and asked Han Yu: "What are you going to do with this person?"

    “First ask who sent her to attack.? Then erase her memory and let her go.  "

    "She is a killer."

    "Ah, but she is also a human being. To me, she is just a murderous knife. If I want revenge, I naturally have to seek revenge from the person who swung the knife at me, not the knife."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, the killer leader felt relieved, but he still said stubbornly: "If you want me to tell you who sent me, just dream."

    "Super Power Civilization Chapter 760: Self-Inflicted Evil" Han Yu replied after hearing this: "I don't expect you to tell me on your own initiative. I will let you tell me who is behind the scenes without knowing it. In fact, even if you don't tell me,  , I can basically guess who sent you here. I don’t have any enemies on this planet, except for the old and unreliable Princess Zhongyang, no one else."

    When the killer leader heard Han Yu mention Princess Zhongyang, he couldn't help but feel moved. He secretly thought that Han Yu was indeed difficult to deal with. He did not say it, but he inferred the answer based on his own inference.  Indeed, these people were sent by Princess Zhongyang.  As a killer, making money is the most important thing, and it doesn't matter who sent him.  If his father hadn't known the person who came to contact him, the killer leader wouldn't have known that Princess Zhongyang wanted to kill someone on this mission.

    But just when the killer leader made up his mind to kill him without saying a word, Ning Ping, who had just walked over, said to Han Yu: "Han Yu. We have determined who the mastermind behind the scenes is. Let this person go. Just now.  When you mentioned the words Princess Zhongyang, this person's heartbeat obviously accelerated a lot."

    The killer leader looked at Ning Ping who was speaking in surprise. He opened his mouth to argue when he heard Han Yu say: "Okay, let's erase this guy's memory first to prevent her from ruining our affairs." As soon as he finished speaking, the killer  The leader felt his eyes darken and lost consciousness.

    *********************************

    After knocking out the killer leader, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked, "What are you going to do?"

    "The intelligence collection work on this planet is almost completed, right?" Han Yu said in response to the question.  Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Yeah, it's almost done. So at this time, even if you want to do something crazy, we can just slap your ass and leave quickly."

    "Hehe Ning Ping, you know me. I'm not a person who likes to suffer losses." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Ning Ping was silent for a while.  He said helplessly to Han Yu: "Don't make too much trouble."

    Han Yu smiled and said: "How could it be? I just carry out some necessary divine punishment on some self-righteous people to warn those restless ones. People are doing it. God is watching. It's not that it won't retaliate. The time has not yet come.  This sentence still makes sense.”

    "Do you believe this?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked.

    “I don’t believe it, but it doesn’t matter if I don’t believe it, as long as those people believe it.”

    "It seems that Princess Zhongyang is dead this time."

    "That's right, that perverted woman. Keeping her in the world will be a scourge. I am enough for the scourge in this world. As for her scourge, it's better to end it as soon as possible."

    "I have never heard of someone admitting that he is a disaster. Thank you for your honesty." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and said with a smile.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping in dissatisfaction, "Look at what you said. You can't even hear my polite words?"

    "Okay, I won't chat with you anymore. Go and come back quickly. Do you need us to go back and pick you up?"

    "Well let's take it. I don't want to implicate innocent people by killing a damn person." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    Ning Ping nodded noncommittally, pointed at the knocked-out killer leader and said, "What should I do with this person? Just leave him here like this?"

    "Just untie the rope and throw it into the tree and it will be fine." Han Yu thought for a while and replied.

    The matter was almost discussed, and Han Yu and Ning Ping split up. As for the killer leader, Han Yu loosened the rope and placed it on a big tree. As long as he didn't turn over, there was no possibility of falling.

    *****************************

    Princess Zhongyang’s private residence

    Since she sent someone to find a killer to deal with Han Yu, Princess Zhongyang has been restless and can't get excited no matter what she does.  Even the flattery of her new favorite Wang Sheng did not interest Princess Zhongyang.

    Sitting across from Wang Sheng, Princess Zhongyang planned to play a game of chess with Wang Sheng to change her mind.  As she said this to Wang Sheng and played with the chessboard casually, the uneasiness in Princess Zhongyang's heart became even stronger.

    "Hoo~ I can't stand it anymore." Princess Zhongyang dropped it in her handThe chess piece said.

    Wang Sheng, who was waiting carefully, heard this and asked with concern: "Your Highness, is there anything unhappy? It will make you feel better if you tell me. Maybe Xiaosheng can help you with some advice."

    "You? Oh~ Forget it, don't tell me. You're tired too, go down and rest." Princess Zhongyang looked at Wang Sheng, who looked cautious, and suddenly felt a trace of disgust in her heart.  I don’t know if it’s because only what you can’t get is the most precious.  Princess Zhongyang suddenly felt that Wang Sheng, the "superpower civilization" in front of her, seemed not as good as she had imagined before.

    Thinking back to that chance encounter, although Wang Sheng was poor at that time, he still had some arrogance.  But now looking at the slave-like Wang Sheng in front of me, it always makes people feel that this is not the same person as the Wang Sheng in their impression.

    Wang Sheng did not expect that Princess Zhongyang would suddenly say such words. He couldn't help but be stunned, and then lowered his head and replied: "Yes, since Your Highness the Princess is tired, I will leave first. If Your Highness needs anything, please just tell me."  Xiaosheng." After saying this, Wang Sheng stood up and took two steps back.  Turn around and walk outside the house.  Princess Zhongyang raised her hand when she saw this, but in the end she didn't say a word.

    It was late at night, and Princess Zhongyang had no intention of cleaning up the chess game. She got up and went back to the inner room to rest. Unexpectedly, there was a gust of cold wind behind her. When she looked back, she saw that the door of the room was open and there was a person standing outside the door.

    Princess Zhongyang was shocked, and then she said calmly: "I didn't expect you to come here."

    "What did you expect? From the moment you found a killer to deal with me, you should have understood that I would come to settle the score with you." Han Yu said as he walked into the room.

    "You are really brave. How dare you come here?" Princess Zhongyang said loudly.  But Han Yu waved his hand and said to Princess Zhongyang: "You can shout, since I dare to come, of course I have knocked down all the people you arranged here. If you can wake them up, then it will be yours."  You have the ability.”

    Hear this.  Princess Zhongyang's heart suddenly became cold and she secretly said something bad.  It's exactly what Han Yu said.  Since this person came in last time.  He sent many people over, but this time he shouted so loudly, but still no one came.  This shows that Han Yu did not lie to himself. The people he arranged were dealt with again this time.

    "What did you do to them?" Princess Zhongyang asked in a deep voice.

    Han Yu replied slowly: "They are innocent. I will naturally send them to a safe place."

    "You want to kill me?" Princess Zhongyang stared at Han Yu in horror and asked.

    "A murderer. People always kill. From the moment you find a killer to kill me, I think you should have the consciousness to be killed." Han Yu said with an unchanging expression, as if to say  A very normal thing.  But Princess Zhongyang turned pale because of Han Yu's words.  Only then did Princess Zhongyang understand why she felt uneasy.  It turned out that the reason was this person who didn't take imperial power seriously.

    "You can't kill me, otherwise you will implicate many people." Princess Zhongyang stared at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu was unmoved when he heard this, "You don't need to worry about this. If this is your last word, then I will take action."

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to take action, Princess Zhongyang hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute, you, you can't kill me. Otherwise, whether it is the Love Restaurant or the Wu'an Palace, they will be razed to the ground by my loving father because I was killed.  .”

    "Hey~ Didn't I say it? This is not something you need to worry about. As a scourge like you, not one less person in this world means countless more people can be saved. Princess Zhongyang, be prepared to die.  Don’t worry, I’ll do it very quickly, and I’ll make sure you die without even feeling a trace of pain.”

    "No, no, I don't want to die! Someone is coming, someone is coming quickly!" Princess Zhongyang screamed loudly while retreating.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and said, "I told you a long time ago that no one can come to save you. Who?" Sensing someone behind him, Han Yu suddenly turned his head and asked.  Then he saw Wang Sheng standing not far behind him with a frightened look on his face, holding a sharp knife in his hand.

    "I, I want to take revenge on this woman and vent my anger on my two daughters." When Wang Sheng saw that Han Yu had discovered him, he quickly explained to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this, looked at Princess Zhongyang again and said: "Princess Zhongyang, I saw it, this is your end"

    A sharp knife penetrated Han Yu's chest from behind. Seeing this scene, Princess Zhongyang, who was originally full of despair, shouted with joy, "Wang Sheng, good job, I will record this of yours."  It’s a great achievement.”

    Han Yu seemed a little unbelievable and looked back with difficulty.Wang Sheng stabbed himself and asked with disbelief: "Didn't you say you wanted to take revenge on that woman?"

    "Hmph! Your Highness the Princess is my guarantee for Wang Sheng's future success. How could I let you hurt her? I'm sorry, Han Yu. For the sake of my future, just go and die." As he said this, his eyes were full of ferocity.  Wang Sheng used force to pull out the knife that had penetrated Han Yu's body.

    Because of the unexpected pull, Wang Sheng failed to stand firm on his feet. Instead, he sat down on the ground due to excessive force.  When I looked at Han Yu again, I saw that Han Yu looked like a normal person. The wound on his body seemed to have never appeared before and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    """I'm sorry to disappoint you." Han Yu said coldly, looking at Wang Sheng whose expression changed greatly.

    "What are you doing? I obviously can't" Wang Sheng was a little incoherent, looking at Han Yu in horror and shouting.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't have the courage to continue talking to Wang Sheng.  She turned to look at Princess Zhongyang, who was already frightened by this scene, and said, "Princess Zhongyang, how do you feel about being disappointed again? Are you wondering why I'm okay?"

    "Monster, monster!" Princess Zhongyang's scream this time could be said to be unreserved, and the sound was almost as loud as the sound echoing through the sky.

    Han Yu plucked his ears, walked towards Princess Zhongyang, and said, "It's getting late, I think it's almost time for you to hit the road, Princess Zhongyang."

    Wang Sheng stopped in front of Princess Zhongyang, looked at Han Yu with a pleading look and said, "Han Yu, please let Her Royal Highness go. Please, for the sake of our friends."

    Han Yu sneered and said: "Humph! When it is useful to you, I am a friend, and when it is not good for you, I am an enemy. It is really hard to be your friend. From the moment you stabbed me in the back, you are not worthy of the title.  I am your friend."

    "Well, that's for Daya and Erya's sake. I am their father no matter what. As long as I live a good life, I will naturally not harass them. And how can I live a good life? Only  Let Princess Zhongyang live. If the princess is good, then I will be good. If the princess is not good, then I will be bad. But if I am not good, then Daya and Erya may not be able to get better."

    "Hmmhahaha" Han Yu laughed, never thinking about it.  There are still such shameless people in this world.  This scholar has no shame at all, and he really agrees with the old saying, the mean is invincible!  It's a pity that Wang Sheng's wishful thinking was wrong. His shamelessness not only failed to make Han Yu intend to stop.  Instead, it aroused Han Yu's murderous intention.  Just as Wang Sheng himself said, Han Yu believed that if he just killed Princess Zhongyang, the down-and-out Wang Sheng would definitely go to Daya and Erya.  Although with the power of King Wu'an, there is no need to take Wang Sheng seriously, but after all, this man is the biological father of Daya and Erya. If he is allowed to cause trouble, it will not be a good thing after all.

    "Anyway, if one is killed, both are killed. Since Wang Sheng is determined to seek refuge with Princess Zhongyang, let him accompany Princess Zhongyang on the road, so as to save Princess Zhongyang from walking alone on the road to hell.

    Looking at Han Yu who was laughing wildly, Wang Sheng's face became increasingly ugly.  Just when Wang Sheng was about to escape with Princess Zhongyang, Han Yu glared at Wang Sheng and shouted: "Shameless villain, for the sake of his own wealth, he first forced his wife, who has always been loyal to you, to death, and then he killed his own daughter.  You don't care about your life and death, and now you are still trying to threaten me with your own daughter? Are you blind? Since you value wealth so much, okay, then I will give you a fortune." As he said that, Han Yu's whole body began to  Orange-red flames arose. Looking at the beating flames, the expressions of Wang Sheng and Princess Zhongyang changed simultaneously, and they suddenly collapsed to the ground.  It wasn't that they didn't want to run, but that Han Yu was putting too much pressure on the two of them at the moment. It was lucky that they didn't faint, let alone get up and run for their lives.

    Han Yu didn’t pity the two people who seemed so helpless at the moment. The damned people deserved to die no matter how pitiful they were!  It is not that Han Yu has not done any research on Princess Zhongyang. With the emperor's favor, although he cannot say that he has done all kinds of evil, he has done a lot of things to steal men and dominate women, especially if he likes married women. Once he falls in love with her, he will want to do it.  Do whatever you can to get it.  This is how Wang Sheng was attracted.  Coupled with Wang Sheng's own willingness, this bastard just fell in love with Mung Bean.  The only thing that was beyond the expectations of Princess Zhongyang and Wang Sheng was that Li, a woman who was soft on the outside but strong on the inside, committed suicide by hanging herself from a beam. In order to eliminate future troubles forever, Princess Zhongyang asked a killer to kill the child born to Wang Sheng and Li.  The big Ya Er Ya.  The two girls were also very lucky, so the killer threw the two little girls into the well, but he did not expect that the well was connected to an underground river. Following the underground river, the two little girls were washed into Cui Ying'er's private residence.  There was a well, and someone happened to be fetching water at that time. In this way, the two little girls survived the disaster and were rescued.

    Originally, Han Yu didn’t want to pay attention to the adulterer and adulterer, but Princess Zhongyang later sent a killer again.This made Han Yu angry and aroused Han Yu's idea of ????avoiding any future troubles.  He could leave, but he couldn't leave any trouble for the two girls who had changed their names to Li Sisi and Li Xiaonian in the future.

    Flames shot into the sky, and Princess Zhongyang’s private residence was surrounded by flames.  But when the fire fighters arrived at the scene, they found that the house surrounded by fire could no longer be saved, but the people in the house were neatly placed in an open space about 20 meters away from the fire scene.  Except for Princess Zhongyang and Princess Zhongyang’s new face Wang Sheng, there is no shortage of anyone.

    Just when people were marveling, someone inadvertently looked up. With the rising sun, people saw a strange large ship hovering in the sky. They also saw that they had explained the situation to the emperor and left the palace.  Han Yu flew out and returned to the Courage.

    People exclaimed again and again

    ***************************

    The early morning sun shines on people’s faces, waking up the killer leader who spent the night in the tree.  Looking around, the killer leader couldn't help but start to wonder if what he experienced last night was real?  But before the killer leader could come up with an answer, a huge shadow flew over the killer leader's head. The killer leader looked up and suddenly opened his mouth in horror. He saw the strange ship he had vaguely seen under the moonlight last night.  The big ship just flew over his head.

    "Yesterday, what happened last night are all true?!" Looking at the strange ship gradually going away, this was the only thought left in the killer leader's mind.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 761 A strange planet

    Chapter 761 Weird Planet

    In the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, the courage that has been reconnected is now sailing

    As an explorer, when facing undeveloped planets, we can often only treat them as spectators.  Han Yu's behavior of attacking the indigenous people of undeveloped planets has actually violated the laws of the alliance.  Just because this is the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, and the Alliance's tentacles of power have not yet reached here, as long as no one talks about Han Yu's behavior, naturally no one will know about it.  But even if he said so, given the information Han Yu and others brought back about the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, I believe Han Yu would not be pursued for this small mistake.

    After leaving the planet, Han Yu and others drove the Courage and continued to move toward the east according to the instructions of the compass.  During this period, we also encountered some planets, but unfortunately, apart from virgin forests and various strange creatures, no signs of human presence were found on these planets.

    And when the Spirit docked on the newly discovered planet, Han Yu and others were shocked by what they saw.

    In the blood-red sea, black crosses can be seen everywhere on the land, some big and some small.  After testing and confirming that this planet with a strange atmosphere was suitable for human survival, Han Yu and others couldn't wait to set foot on the planet.

    The down-to-earth feeling and the gravity suitable for human activities made Han Yu and others not feel any burden on their bodies.  Han Yu walked to the largest cross nearby and looked up at the surface of the cross.  You can see that the surface of the cross is very smooth, without any trace of carving, as if it is completely natural.

    I reached out and touched it, it was very smooth and not rough at all.  But the more this happens, the weirder it becomes.  Where did the cross on this planet come from?  It could never have grown by itself from the ground, right?

    Thinking of this, Han Yu reached out to pull out the cross in front of him, but before Han Yu could do it, Ning Ping rushed over, grabbed Han Yu and said, "Wait a minute, now is not the time.  "

    "When is the time?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "At least wait until everyone is somewhat prepared. Qiao Yan'er and Meng Xin are testing the water quality. After the testing is completed, you can continue to study these crosses. Now stay vigilant nearby with me."

    After listening to Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu nodded and walked towards both sides with Ning Ping.  At the same time, Qiao Yaner and others were also conducting various tests on the planet's air, soil and water sources inside the Courage.

    This kind of test cannot be completed at once. Until these tests are completed, Han Yu and others can only hold back their curiosity and wait.  The only thing that can be done is to take advantage of the warning period to look at the surrounding terrain, and there may be new discoveries.

    ……

    An uneventful night

    After getting approval to move freely, the first thing Han Yu did was to run and pull out the largest cross nearby.

    Nothing happened, at least in front of Han Yu and others, nothing unusual happened.  The Spirit has already released its radar, and it won't take long to respond to situations that are slightly farther away from the Spirit. What Han Yu and others can do now is to wander around to see if there is anything around.  Something worth looking into.

    But apart from the cross, Han Yu and others really found nothing else.  There seems to be nothing noteworthy about the red seawater except that it is red in color and cannot be drank directly.  As for those crosses that are definitely not naturally formed, apart from the fact that they are made of the same material, there is nothing noteworthy about them.  Perhaps the only thing that interests Han Yu and others is the unique material of the cross.  After testing, it was found to be a new material that had not yet been included in the database.  But because of the unknown, Han Yu and others knew nothing about the application of these crosses.  Han Yu tried burning it with fire, but found that this kind of cross was only slightly more resistant to burning than ordinary wood.  The ability to withstand blows is not strong either. This kind of cross is like a whole body and will collapse as a whole if it is damaged at all.  When Ning Ping used his sword to cut off a small piece of the cross for Qiao Yaner to analyze, the damaged cross quickly weathered and disappeared into powder.

    “ This kind of useless cross naturally has no way to arouse Han Yu’s interest.  Han Yu, who was bored, sat on a high ground by the sea, looking straight at the Red Sea, hoping to see some surprises in the sea.  Of course, Han Yu also knew that this was most likely his extravagant wish.  The test results of the sea water here just now have shown that there can be no living things in it.

    "Han Yu, go back to the Courage." Ning Ping came over and asked Han Yu to go back.  Han Yu didn't even look back and replied casually: "Let's wait a while. I can't help you when I get back, so it's better not to cause trouble."

    &nbsp; "It's almost time, it's time for dinner."

    "I can't eat it. This planet always makes me feel a little weird. Ningping, tell me, where did those crosses come from?"

    Of course Ning Ping didn't know the answer. He shook his head when he heard this and said, "You ask me? Who am I going to ask? Go back and recharge your batteries. After a good sleep, we will explore towards the land. Maybe we will find other discoveries."  "

    "There is nothing within a hundred miles. I have just flown to the sky to see it. Apart from stones, the only thing on the surface of this broken planet is this kind of green moss." Han Yu said and pointed.  Those green mosses around me.

    Ning Ping was helpless about Han Yu's disappointment. He shrugged and replied, "Come on, it's not the first time that you have encountered such a futile situation. Be more open-minded."

    "That's right, I'm almost used to it anyway, let's go." As he said that, Han Yu got up and jumped off the high ground.  Unexpectedly, he stepped on the moss on the ground, and the moss was still slippery. Han Yu suddenly lost his footing and fell backwards.

    With a "boom" sound, Han Yu covered the back of his head and rolled on the ground. It hurt~

    Ning Ping jumped down quickly, helped Han Yu up and said with a smile: "Han Yu, even if you are dissatisfied with this planet, you don't have to use your head to fight against this planet. Your head is a meat head, and which ones are  ……Well?"

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu said angrily: "Ning Ping, just hurt you. You"

    “Halfway through the words, Han Yu was as stunned as Ning Ping.  The stone beneath the high ground where Han Yuyi's head was hit by the back of his head revealed several blurry numbers.

    This discovery was really unexpected.  Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately came over, but the number was too vague. No matter how Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at it, they just couldn't tell what it was.  After looking at it for a long time, Han Yu even started to wonder if he and Ning Ping were dazzled and mistook the texture of the stone for a number.

    But when Lin Ke came over after hearing the news and confirmed it, he said to Han Yu and Ning Ping with a positive look on his face: "These are just a few numbers, but it has been too long and has become one with this stone."

    Lin Ke’s words were nothing short of an encouragement to Han Yu.  Now that a new discovery has been made, all that remains is to expand the discovery.  Han Yu and Ning Ping held digging tools in their hands and carefully began to clean the stones next to the numbers.  You wouldn't know if you didn't clean it up, but once it was cleaned up, everyone was shocked.

    It turned out that inside the stone, there was an iron box about ten square meters in size.  Perhaps it is more appropriate to describe it as a simple house. Those numbers discovered by Han Yu and Ning Ping at the beginning may be the house number of this iron box.

    Instead of solving the old mysteries, new ones emerged.  The door of the simple house had been completely sealed, but this could not stop Han Yu and others from exploring with enthusiasm. They found cutting tools, and Han Yu carefully looked at a hole on the left side of the simple house.  Just as Han Yu and others had guessed before, it can be seen from the facilities in the simple houses that there are humans on this planet, or that there have been humans in the past.  As for whether humans still exist now, only God knows.

    The things in the simple house are almost like fossils, and judging from the appearance, the civilization that once existed on this planet is in its infancy compared to the Alliance, and has not yet reached the level of leaving the planet.  A washbasin, a low table, and a fifteen-inch TV are all the belongings in the simple house.

    After checking these few things, Han Yu and others found that this simple house seemed to have no other use besides proving that humans once existed on this planet.  This made Han Yu, who wanted to know more about the current situation of the planet, a little disappointed.

    "Don't be discouraged. Since you can find this simple house, there may be other things buried in those piles of stones. Let's rest first, and then we can dig somewhere else." Ning Ping met Han  Yu's mood was a little low and he spoke to comfort him.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, nodded and said, "Sure, you said this yourself, I didn't force you to help."

    "Yes, I said it myself. Come on, let's go have something to eat and regain our strength."

    ……

    After simply eating something and sitting there to rest for a while, Han Yu and Ning Ping took the digging tools and ran to the largest rock mountain nearby.  Han Yu is a person who likes big things. In Han Yu’s opinion, the bigger the better, the better.  Anyway, if you want to find something else, of course you have to pick something big.

    Because the target was huge, Han Yu and Ning Ping didn’t have to worry too much when they started digging. When they heard a “dang” sound, Han Yu knew they had dug something  After making the discovery, Han Yu and Ning Ping moved much more gently. Taking the place Han Yu dug as the center of the circle, they began to dig on both sides.

    But when the distance between Han Yu and Ning Ping exceeded five meters, Field, who came over to help, suddenly let out a scream, raised his big gun and pointed it at the boulder and shouted at Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Han  Yu, Ningping, danger!”

    After receiving the warning, Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately jumped away without saying a word.  Looking at where Field was aiming, the two of them were immediately startled.  In the stone they dug out, half a human face was hidden inside.  That eye stared outside without blinking, as if staring at Han Yu and others non-stop.

    The two sides faced off for a full five minutes. Han Yu finally got a clue and took two tentative steps towards the half face in the stone, but the half face showed no reaction at all.  Seeing this, Han Yu's guess became more certain. He simply strode forward and took a closer look. He turned back to Ning Ping and Field who were following him and said, "This is not a living person."

    "I can already see it, but it doesn't look like a stone statue." Ning Ping nodded, looked at half of his face carefully and said.

    "No matter what it is, let's dig it out first and then talk about it." Han Yu said and started digging.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping and Field also stepped forward to help.  The three of them worked together. Before there was no goal, Han Yu and Ning Ping could only dig blindly, but now they have a clear goal. It didn't take much time, and a head appeared in front of everyone.

    A very huge human head, only slightly smaller than the Spirit.  The preservation is basically intact. From the connection between the head and the neck, it can be judged that the head was torn apart by some force.

    "Is it true that there has been a giant in this world?" Field said in confusion.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "It's hard to say. If there are giants, how can we explain the simple housing we found? It's impossible for giants to live together with ordinary humans, right? The difference in size makes these two types of humans impossible.  coexist."

    “Don’t rush to conclusions, first find out whether the head is real and then consider other issues.” Ning Ping said to Han Yu and Field.

    Want to find out if this head is real?  It’s really a bit difficult.  Judging from the shape of the head, this head should be real.  But there are countless skilled craftsmen in the world, and no one can guarantee that this lifelike human head will not be a work of art in the hands of those people.

    And even if this head is just a work of art, it will require a huge amount of manpower and material resources to complete.  What's more, it's still not certain whether this human head is real?  Maybe this is a piece of art, or maybe it's the remains of a giant race.  Before they could figure it out, Han Yu and others' exploration seemed to have to be suspended again.

    "Two excavations found two different things. No one knows what they will find if they continue to dig.  In Han Yu's opinion, there are probably many secrets hidden in the huge rocks nearby.  In order to avoid an unmanageable situation, Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to temporarily suspend the excavation and first clarify the properties of this huge human head.

    Over such a long period of time, the human head has already turned into a fossil.  However, through testing, we can figure out whether the head is a stone or a human head.  But this takes time, and what Han Yu and others are not lacking at this time is time.

    Waiting is boring, but in order to clarify the questions in his heart, Han Yu can only wait patiently.  In the end, he couldn't help it anymore, so Han Yu flew into the air, hoping to relieve his anxious mood by overlooking the scene.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu flew into the air for a while, and suddenly shouted to Ning Ping and Field on the ground: "There is something in the sea! There is something in the sea coming this way!"

    Hearing Han Yu’s call, Ning Ping and Field quickly looked towards the seaside.  Without warning, a wave of over three meters high rushed towards the shore.  Ning Ping and Field quickly reached out and grabbed Han Yu, who flew down to assist them.  Just when Han Yu had just pulled Ning Ping and Field into the air three meters away, the wave arrived and slapped the giant man on the head that Han Yu and the others found.

    At this time, Han Yu had already landed on the top floor of the Courage with Ning Ping and Field.  The three-meter-high wave does not pose any threat to the Spirit. All it can do is sweep away everything on the shore, including the simple house and the huge human head that were discovered not long ago by Han Yu and others.  .

    Watching as the simple houses and huge human heads slid into the sea with the waves.  Han Yu quits!  I've worked hard for a long time, and it's all in vain after just one wave?  There are no doors!

    Thinking of this, Han Yu immediately flew into the air, took the rope thrown by Ning Ping, and was about to use the rope to stop the huge head.  As for the simple housing, it’s gone if it’s gone. There’s nothing in it anyway.?What's worth looking into.

    But what puzzled Han Yu and others was that the huge human head soaked in the red sea water was like a big fish caught in a net. After being stopped by Han Yu with a rope, he broke free from the rope with the help of the ebbing tide.  He slid towards the sea without hesitation.

    Seeing that the huge head was about to disappear, Han Yu was really anxious this time. The angry Han Yu was on fire and threw the fireball towards the sea not far away from the huge head as if for free.  For a moment, the water vapor rising after the flames fell into the water enveloped the surrounding area.

    When the artificial fog disappeared, the tide had receded, and the huge human head was not taken into the sea, but stayed quietly on the shore.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu ran over and, together with Ning Ping and Field, tied the huge head with ropes.  In order to avoid the situation just now, Han Yu and Ning Ping worked together to drag the huge head to a place far away from the sea.

    But just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were exerting their strength together, two tentacles suddenly appeared in the sea that had been tested and determined that there could be no living creatures. They tightly wrapped around the huge stone statue. Together with Han Yu and Ning Ping,  Played tug of war.

    Looking at the two tentacles covered with suction cups, Han Yu shouted loudly to Field standing aside: "Field, don't be afraid, attack those two tentacles."

    Field, who was on the top floor of the Spirit, came to his senses and quickly picked up the big gun in his hand and aimed at a tentacle.  The big guns used by Field had all been modified by himself.  The power of that shot was about the same as that of a small cannon.  As soon as the shot went down, the tentacle that was targeted was immediately cut into two pieces.  The owner of the tentacle was obviously in pain. He immediately let go of the tentacle that was still wrapped around the giant man's head, and the main body emerged directly from the sea.

    To be continued Please go to Baijin.com to read the following chapters.  Baidu "Platinum - Net".

    (Platinum.net)

 Text Chapter 762: Strange Chapter Fish

    It looks like an octopus, but the difference is that octopuses are molluscs. However, the strange octopus that appeared in front of Han Yu and others was covered with a layer of scales, and the octopus had many tentacles, ranging from six to seven.  There are dozens of them, but there are only four of this strange octopus in front of you.  However, the recovery ability of these four tentacles is really amazing. The tentacle that was interrupted by Field's shot has recovered to its original state, and together with the other three tentacles, it once again reached the giant head.

    Han Yu is not a person who likes to suffer losses.  Trying to get him to spit out what he has eaten is tantamount to snatching food from a tiger's mouth.  Now that the octopus is blamed for seeking its own death, Han Yu will certainly not be polite to it.

    The flames flew straight towards the head of the strange octopus, but facing the incoming fireball, the strange octopus did not dodge. It opened its mouth and sprayed a stream of purple-black liquid at the fireball, and the fireball was extinguished instantly.  But it was precisely this that aroused Han Yu's anger.

    "You are so brave, you dare to resist!" Han Yu shouted angrily, pulling the rope holding the huge human head with his left hand, spreading the five fingers of his right hand, and fired a series of fireballs at the strange octopus.  Dozens of fireballs roared and flew past the monster octopus. This time, the monster octopus did not spit out purple-black liquid, but raised a tentacle and slapped the sea surface hard. The stirred up sea water was like a stream of water.  The natural barrier blocked all the flying fireballs.

    "Han Yu, let me do it instead." Ning Ping threw the rope in his hand to Han Yu, stretched his waist, and rushed out with a bang.  When Han Yu saw this, he wanted to stop him, but because of the huge head, he could only complain that Ning Ping was not kind.  But before Ning Ping could rush to the beach, a gunshot was heard.  The strange octopus in the sea had its head shot off.

    Han Yu took a closer look and saw that it was Field who fired the gun.  Not with the big gun in his hand.  Instead, he directly used the weapons in the Courage.

    A slender beam of light penetrated directly through the head of the strange octopus.  A big hole was punched out of the head of the monster octopus, which was huge and as big as a simple house found before. The monster octopus fell into the sea water.  But before Han Yu could say hello, Ning Ping on the shore shouted: "It's not over yet!"

    I saw the strange octopus floating in the sea floating up again, looking at the Courage with ferocious eyes.  Han Yu and others did not dare to neglect. They all stared at the strange octopus with concentration and breathlessness, guarding against the strange octopus's attack.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of curiosity, the octopus was startled when Han Yu and others waited for a long time.  He jumped directly from the sea to the shore, raised his two tentacles and rushed to Ningping who was standing on the shore to take a picture.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping quickly dodged and evaded. At the same time, he pulled out the Qingyun Sword and chopped off one of the tentacles with one strike, making a sound of gold and iron clashing.

    Seeing that the blow missed, the strange octopus let out a strange cry and used its two tentacles as feet.  Shaking, he rushed towards the Courage.  Han Yu became anxious as soon as he saw it.  There are still Lin Ke and others in the Courage, but we can't let the strange octopus hurt them.  Immediately, he didn't care about the huge human head in his hand. With a strong swing, he threw the huge human head behind him, and then flew forward, intending to intercept the strange octopus.

    Field, who was staying in the Spirit, saw the strange octopus and came straight to the Spirit.  Immediately control the weapon of the Courage and aim it at the head of the strange octopus.  It’s just that this time the attack didn’t work!  When the laser beam approached the strange octopus, it was blocked by a barrier that could not be seen by human flesh.

    Seeing this scene, Ning Ping ran towards the strange octopus and used the communicator to call Han Mengxin in the Courage, asking her to quickly fetch the Crescent Sword he had placed in the room.  Because of the huge size of the Crescent Sword, when nothing happens.  Ning Ping would not carry it with him, he would only carry the Qingyun Sword with him.

    Han Yu saw that the Courage’s laser weapon was ineffective against the strange octopus.  He immediately quickened his pace and flew forward, shooting the cross fire straight at the back of the strange octopus.  But like the previous laser beam attack, it was also blocked by the barrier surrounding the strange octopus' body.

    My own abilities have failed, and with my own body strength alone, I am afraid that I am no match for this strange octopus with my bare hands.  Thinking of this, Han Yu turned around and ran towards the huge head that had just been thrown behind.

    The strange octopus is already less than twenty meters away from the Courage.  I saw a black shadow flying out of the Courage and rushing towards the strange octopus.  When passing by Ning Ping, Field, who was driving an armed mecha, shouted to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, catch it!"

    Without saying a word, Ning Ping flew to take the Crescent Sword dropped by Field, turned around in the air, and struck hard at one of the tentacles reaching towards him.

    "Chi la~" There was a sound of a sword entering the body, and the tentacles of the strange octopus were split in half by Ning Ping's sword.  Then Ning Ping flicked his wrist and cut off the tentacle directly.

    Seeing this scene, Field shouted loudly in the air: "This guy can only be dealt with with physical attacks. Ningping, be careful, I will cover you!" After saying that, Field picked up the big gun in his hand and switched to live ammunition.  , used to target the monster octopus on the groundA tentacle supporting the body fired continuously, directly consuming all the bullets in a magazine.

    The strange octopus lost its balance and tilted its body, tilting involuntarily towards the ground.  Ningping didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately rushed towards the strange octopus. The Crescent Sword cut off the other tentacle of the strange octopus that was used to support its body.

    "Peng~" The body of the strange octopus fell to the ground.  The strange octopus that had suffered such a big loss seemed to have learned a lesson. It no longer thought about using its tentacles as legs, and simply stayed where it was, waving its four tentacles that had returned to their original shape and entangled with Ningping and Field.

    The powerful self-healing ability of the strange octopus gives Ningping and Field a headache. Although they can still cope with the attack of this strange octopus, who knows how long this battle will last until the weakness of this strange octopus is known.  What's more, since a strange octopus has appeared, who knows whether a second or third one will appear

    The Spirit has already taken off and is preparing to leave here temporarily. Ningping and Field also plan to temporarily retreat when the Spirit reaches a safe zone.  At this moment, Han Yu, who just turned around and ran away, came back.  Han Yu raised the huge human head above his head and rushed towards the strange octopus step by step. At the same time, he was still shouting at Ning Ping and Field: "Ning Ping, Field, stay away!"

    Before anyone arrived, Ningping and Field could already feel the heat coming from the giant human head.  Han Yu had not joined before.  Just because I had an idea, I added a little bit of my own personal goods when I was planning to attack the monster octopus with a giant human head.  For Han Yu.  Flames generally do not cause harm to himself unless the power of the flames exceeds the limit that Han Yu can bear.  Just now, Han Yu used the power of his own flames to burn the entire huge human head that he was going to use as a weapon.

    The strange octopus seemed to have sensed the danger, and gave up attacking Ningping and Field. It used its four tentacles to support the ground, turned around and moved towards the sea.  Naturally, Ning Ping and Field would not let the strange octopus escape, and immediately took action to stop it.  When the strange octopus fell to the ground, the huge human head held up by Han Yu also arrived.

    Because I’m worried about not hitting it accurately.  Han Yu held up the human head and ran very close to the strange octopus. He was worried that the strange octopus would throw the huge human head aside. Han Yu did not throw it. He threw the huge human head into the air with force, and then flew above the huge human head.  , and pushed towards the strange octopus that was still lying on the ground and struggling to get up.

    With a "boom", the huge human head that landed on the ground made a loud noise.  Immediately afterwards, the strange octopus that was hit in the back was heard making strange screams. It was squirming hard and being burned by the huge human head that was like a fireball at the moment. The strange octopus wanted to turn over and escape.  But how could Han Yu let the strange octopus escape?  While you are sick, I will kill you!  Seeing that his attack was effective, Han Yu immediately pursued the victory, using the huge human head as a guide.  The high temperature is constantly being lost to the strange octopus.

    Gradually, the strange octopus's struggle weakened, until it stopped squirming completely, and the air was filled with the aroma of barbecue.  Han Yu jumped off the giant head, which was still inaccessible at this time.  Except for Han Yu, the instigator.

    Ning Ping stood far away from Field, who had already landed. Seeing Han Yu coming over, he quickly asked: "How is it? Has it been completely resolved?"

    "It should be solved. If this person can still survive, then we have no choice but to run away." Han Yu replied uncertainly after hearing this.

    Everyone waited for a while, until the temperature of the huge human head was enough for people to approach, and the strange octopus remained motionless. Only then did Han Yu and others confirm that the strange octopus had really been killed.

    The danger is over!

    Han Yu and others walked up to the strange octopus and planned to take a closer look.  Just after watching it for a while, Han Yu's stomach started growling.  After such a fight, Han Yu, who had not even eaten yet, was hungry.  After sniffing hard, Han Yu whispered: "It smells so good."

    Ning Ping on the side heard this and quickly stopped him: "Don't eat randomly. Who knows if this thing is poisonous?"

    "I know, I know." Han Yu dealt with it while keeping his eyes on the cooked body of the strange octopus.  Ning Ping saw this and said quickly: "Field, quickly let Shi BafangField!"

    Seeing that Field was like a little thief who was caught stealing something, he quickly shut up and waved his hands. However, the grilled octopus meat that he had just eaten was too hot. Field couldn't stand it, so he finally opened his mouth and smacked it hard with his hands.  Slap in the mouth.

    Ning Ping sighed when he saw this, stared at Field and said, "You are seeking death."

    "Field, is it delicious?" Han Yu asked from the side.

    Hearing this, Field gave Han Yu a thumbs up and replied: "It tastes great, and the meat is very chewy."

    "Really?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping after hearing this, the meaning in his eyes was self-evident.  Ning Ping shook his head when he saw this.?? replied: "No, no one is allowed to eat this food until it is determined whether it is safe!"

    "But Field ate it!" Han Yu shouted unconvinced.

    "This might be his last meal." Ning Ping shouted with a glare.  Field beside him couldn't help but rolled his eyes in depression when he heard this. Just as he opened his mouth to complain about Ning Ping, he suddenly felt a cramp in his abdomen, which made Field groan in pain.

    Even though Ning Ping was angry at Field for acting privately, when he saw something happened to Field, he immediately ran over with Han Yu. While carrying Field with Han Yu and running to the Courage, he used the communicator to notify Han Mengxin that he was ready to rescue people.  .

    The most direct and effective way to treat food poisoning is enema.  Ask the poisoned person to vomit out everything he has eaten and clean his stomach thoroughly.  That tragic scene made Han Yu couldn't help but feel lucky that he had controlled his mouth just now, otherwise he would have been the one lying on the ground vomiting this time.

    The enema process is very painful.  After receiving the notice, Han Mengxin rushed outside the Courage with the enema tools, and went to Han Yu and Ning Ping to stop Field.  Then he began to ravage Field's intestines and stomach.  Field was determined to struggle, but he faced Han Yu and Ning Ping.  He was really struggling.  He could only watch as Han Mengxin stuffed a leather tube into her mouth.

    ……

    When the enema was over, Field was completely exhausted, his cheeks were sunken, and his eyes were dull, as if he had just been raped by a dozen big men.  While packing up the enema tools, Han Mengxin said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "Okay, Field is fine. Let Bafang make some light food for him later and rest for two days."

    "Thank you, Han Mengxin." Field said weakly to Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin thanked her after hearing this.  He replied: "You're welcome. Next time you are greedy, just think about the pain you suffered this time. And brother, you should also remember it."

    In response to Han Mengxin’s instructions, Field and Han Yu nodded in agreement. Their scared looks made Ning Ping angry and funny.

    At this time, Field could no longer return to the Spirit by himself.  He was so weak that he could only rely on Ning Ping to help him return to his room on the Courage to rest.  Han Yu, on the other hand, walked towards the strange octopus, preparing to take back the huge head that had done a great job this time.  After this period of time, the temperature of the giant head has been very low. Coupled with Han Yu's own heat resistance, it is not very difficult to get the giant head back.

    Smell the aroma of grilled octopus meat.  Hungry Han Yu swallowed.  But when I thought of Field's tragic situation, the surging appetite in my heart suddenly dissipated a lot.  Suppressing his greed, Han Yu pushed the giant human head away from the monster's back.  The rope had been burned to ashes by the flames before, and Han Yu didn't want to go back to the Courage to get a new rope, so he planned to just push the giant head away.

    It was just when I passed by the strange octopus.  Han Yu suddenly felt his feet were empty and stepped into the body of the strange octopus.  He quickly pulled his feet out of the strange octopus's body.  But when he saw several thin threads of different colors being brought out along with the foot he pulled out, Han Yu couldn't help but froze.

    electric wire?  correct!  Han Yu was not dazzled. What he brought out with his feet were indeed a few broken wires.  It seems that the strange octopus under my feet is an animal, right?  Why are there wires in its body?

    Han Yu first pushed the giant human head aside, then returned to the strange octopus he found suspicious, forcefully opened the roasted octopus meat, and pulled out the source of the wire.

    There was a box that had been deformed due to high temperature. Han Yu's previous kick happened to hit the box, and Han Yu discovered the existence of the box.

    Holding the box in his hand, Han Yu frowned.  Since arriving on this planet with crosses everywhere, people like me have discovered more and more situations, but the troublesome thing is that none of them can be explained clearly.  Han Yu felt a little uneasy about things he didn't know.  Han Yu is not afraid of making enemies with anyone, but this kind of invisible and intangible enemy makes Han Yu unable to use his strength.

    Unable to think of a countermeasure, Han Yu simply put the found box aside and continued to search for the strange octopus, hoping to make new discoveries.

    While Han Yu was concentrating on his search, Ning Ping's question came to his ears: "Han Yu, what are you doing? Have you forgotten Field's lesson?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied without turning his head: "Ning Ping, look at this." As he said that, Han Yu threw the box he found.  Ning Ping took the box and asked in confusion: "Where did this thing come from?"

    "I found this strange octopus. I want to see if there is anything else?"

    I heard Han Yu say that the box in his hand was found on the body of the strange octopus.??Ning Ping also felt very puzzled.  He simply stopped trying to persuade Han Yu. After explaining the situation to the Courage via a communicator, Ning Ping also helped Han Yu start rummaging through the strange octopus.  The result was very disappointing. Except for the box discovered by Han Yu at the beginning, the two of them worked for a long time and found nothing.

    "Let's go back to eat first, and let's find a solution together." Ning Ping said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu was also really hungry. After listening to Ning Ping’s suggestion, he nodded and followed Ning Ping back to the Courage.  Because they were worried, everyone ate very quickly, except of course Field who was enema.  In order not to be seduced by delicious food, Field, who could only eat light food, had to focus on the box retrieved by Han Yu.

    The material of this box is not iron, but its appearance looks a bit like those crosses that can be seen everywhere.  Field tried to reach out and pull the corner of the deformed box, but it didn't feel very hard. As he tried to break it, the corner of the box was bent, but it was not broken.  Field raised the box and looked inside the box, but found nothing useful.  There is nothing special about this box except that it was found inside a strange octopus.

    After eating, Han Yu and others gathered around the box. Han Yu asked: "Field, you have been researching for a long time, have you discovered anything?"

    Hearing this, Field shook his head and replied: "No, there is nothing special about this box. Do you think this box was swallowed by the strange octopus from somewhere else?"

    "It's not impossible, but if it was really swallowed from somewhere else, where else could it come from? This kind of box is artificially made. Is there still one on this planet now?  Human survival?" Han Yu said after thinking for a while

 Text Chapter 763 Visitors from Underground

    After a busy day, especially having a fight with a strange octopus, everyone felt very tired.  After arranging the vigilance around Spirit, Han Yu and others went back to their rooms to rest, preparing to take a nap and recover a little before discussing the various situations discovered on the planet.

    But just as Han Yu and others entered Mengxiang, a figure slowly walked out beside a huge rock about ten meters away from the Courage, followed by two, three a total of about ten people.  Shadow emerged from the tunnel beside the boulder and slowly moved towards the Courage.

    The warning range of the Courage is twenty meters. Within these twenty meters, there was no warning. As a result, people who suddenly emerged from the ground took advantage of the loophole.  No one would have thought that someone would cross the Spirit's warning line from underground and come within the Spirit's warning range.

    This group of people moved very quickly and trained well. They covered each other and arrived under the Courage.  If you want to open the door of the Courage, you need the door password at this time, but this group of people obviously does not have it.  The only option left for the group to enter the Spirit was the vent at the bottom of the Spirit.

    Normally during space navigation, the vents at the bottom of the Spirit will be closed, but now that it has landed on the planet, it is natural to open the vents for ventilation so that the machines in the Spirit that maintain air purity can rest.

    I saw a man in black holding a serrated dagger on one side and placing it on the horizontal bar of the vent, and gently began to saw back and forth, while the others looked around vigilantly, watching out for being discovered.  With a series of slight noises.  The horizontal bar of the vent was sawed off. The man in black holding the dagger nodded to his companion who caught the sawed horizontal bar.  Got into the vent first.

    Then the second one, the third oneexcept for the two people who stayed outside to respond, the other men in black entered the vent one after another.  Crawling along the vent, these men in black climbed to the end of the vent.  But when they reached the end of the vent, the people in black suddenly realized that it was not easy to get out of the vent.  At the exit of the vent, there is an iron plate full of holes.  If you want to get out, you must open the iron plate.  But if the iron plate is forcibly opened, the noise will definitely alarm the people inside the Courage.

    This time is the time to test people.  Due to the narrowness of the vents, it was impossible for the man in black to climb from the back to the front.  Wanting to get out, the only hope fell on the man in black crawling at the front.

    It didn’t take much time, and the man in black made a decision quickly.  The man in black picked up the serrated dagger he had used to cut off the horizontal bar, and thrust it into the small hole in the iron plate.  Cut hard.  The sound made people's scalp numb. In a short time, the iron plate was cut open. The man in black quickly climbed out of the vent, and then ran towards the door first without waiting for his companion to climb out.  The men in black from other vents also climbed out as quickly as possible.  Following the first man in black, he rushed out of the room.

    "Boom!" Han Yu, who was still sleeping, was suddenly awakened.  As soon as he saw the man in black rushing towards him, Han Yu immediately jumped up and jumped out of bed.  Without saying a word, a fireball was thrown over.  The man in black obviously didn't expect his target to react so quickly.  He hurriedly dodged and avoided the flying fireball, but he did not avoid Han Yu's flying kick that followed.

    The man in black was kicked out directly.  The man in black who fell to the ground struggled to get up, but before he could get up, he was hit by another man in black who flew out from another room.  The man in black was quite puzzled, why was there a flesh pad where he fell?  Turning around, he saw his comrade who had been crushed to death by him.

    Han Yu walked out of the room and happened to see Ning Ping coming out of the room.  The two looked at each other and hurriedly ran to Lin Ke and Han Mengxin's rooms respectively. Unfortunately, they were a step too late. When the two arrived, the two women had already dealt with the attacking man in black.  When Han Mengxin saw Ning Ping, she snorted proudly, "Huh, you're late."

    Seeing that Han Mengxin and Lin Ke were fine, Ning Ping and Han Yu respectively breathed a sigh of relief.  However, there are still some people in the Courage who are unable to protect themselves. Qiao Yaner was captured by the man in black.  Seeing Qiao Yan'er being held hostage, Han Yu and others were afraid and could only surrender to these men in black of unknown origin.

    Perhaps feeling the strength of Han Yu and others, these men in black did not dare to do anything excessive to the surrendered Han Yu and others. After restricting the freedom of Han Yu and others, they began to contact the outside world.

    When Han Yu, who was escorted out of the Courage, arrived outside the Courage, he was immediately stunned by the lively scene in front of him.  A bunch of them are coming out of the dirt, like fucking prairie dogs.  What surprised Han Yu even more was that some prairie dogs actually drove out of the machine.

    "Ningping, I don't want to?Are you dreaming?  "Han Yu asked Ning Ping quietly.

    "Just wait and see what happens." Ning Ping whispered, and then he didn't answer Han Yu anymore, but moved closer to Han Mengxin.  Han Yu understood this and moved closer to Lin Ke and others who were imprisoned on the other side.

    "Don't move!" The man in black who was guarding Han Yu and others shouted nervously when he saw this.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu was confused about this language. He looked at the other party inexplicably, spread his hands, pointed to his ears, and shook his head, indicating that he did not understand the other party’s language.  It's just that the man in black didn't understand Han Yu's self-made mute language. After seeing Han Yu's actions, the man in black became even more nervous. He tightened his grip on the weapon in his hand, and even called his companions loudly to get nervous together.  He stared at Han Yu, guarding against Han Yu's every move.

    When Han Yu saw this, he knew that he needed the help of a translator to communicate with this group of people.  The translator needs to collect language information, which takes time.  But under the current circumstances, this group of people obviously did not intend to give Han Yu and others this time.

    Just when Han Yu was wondering how to communicate with the other party, there was a commotion among the prairie dogs, and then he saw a tall human being walked over surrounded by a group of people.

    "Who are you? Where are you from?" The man walked up to Han Yu and asked.  It's just that when Han Yu heard what this man said, he didn't understand it.  Han Yu quickly demonstrated his own dumb language to the other party.  Finally I met someone who knows the stuff.  The other party at least understood the language barrier between the two parties.

    I saw the man frowning and thinking for a while, then raised his hand to call someone and whispered a few words.  Then the man left in response.  After a while, I saw the man walking over with a box.

    When I opened the box, I saw some small round balls inside, each about the size of a broad bean.  Seeing the man pick up one and hand it to him, and then point to his mouth, Han Yu knew that the man wanted him to eat the little ball.  But Han Yu hesitated. Who knows what this thing is?  What if it's not a good thing Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but think of the tragic situation when Field was enema.  It was precisely because of the enema.  Field became the second prisoner after Qiao Yaner was captured, and he is still sitting on the ground to rest.

    Seeing Han Yu’s hesitant expression, the man simply picked up a small ball in the box, threw it directly into his mouth, and swallowed it without even chewing.  When Han Yu saw this, he knew that it was unjustifiable for him not to eat.  Maybe this is someone's way of showing goodwill.

    ?????????????????????? Do as the Romans do, and just eat.  Think of this.  Han Yu threw the ball in his hand into his mouth and swallowed it as if taking medicine.  There was no strange feeling at all, but just when Han Yu felt surprised, he heard a voice asking: "Who are you? Where are you from?"

    "Oh, we are explorers, from outer spaceEh~~~~" Han Yu replied casually.  Just seeing Han Yu come back to his senses suddenly, how could he understand the other person's words?

    "Don't be surprised, the food I gave you just now has the ability to translate languages." Seeing Han Yu's surprised look, the person who was talking to Han Yu explained to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and asked, "Can you give me a few more of those things? My companion can't understand your language just like me."

    "Of course, no problem. This kind of thing is not difficult to get." As he said that, the man handed the box with the translation ball in his hand to Han Yu.  Han Yu did not take the box.  He just took out six small balls from the box and handed them to Lin Ke and others.

    Now that both parties can communicate.  The rest of the conversation went much smoother.  According to the conversation, Han Yu learned that the group of people who appeared in front of them were humans who lived underground all year round.  The other party didn't seem to be very willing to mention the reason why he didn't live on the ground. Han Yubian was smart enough not to ask any more questions and started asking about other things.  For example, a giant human head, a strange octopus, or a cross.

    Listening to Han Yu's questions quietly, the person responsible for communicating with Han Yu and others waited until Han Yu finished speaking, and then slowly said: "Han Yu, you have a lot of questions. Please give me a moment. I  I have to sort it out before I can tell you.”

    "Okay, just think about it, Andrew. But before that, do you want your people to behave themselves?" Han Yu nodded and said.  After understanding each other's language, the first thing both parties did was to exchange names so that they could address each other more easily.

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Andrew's face turned red. He immediately jumped up and yelled at the people who were rushing in and out of the Courage. He followed a group of soldiers and rushed over. After a burst of punches and kicks, those who were taken from the Courage were  The things that were moved out were gathered together.  Andrew apologized to Han Yu sheepishly: "I'm sorry, those are just ordinary people and have not received training in order and prohibition."

    "It doesn't matter. Well, underground??Is the living environment terrible?  Han Yu asked after shaking his head to show that he didn't mind.

    Andrew was stunned for a moment when asked, then nodded slightly and replied: "Well, it's a bit bad, but we can handle it."

    "Well, let's talk about the question I just asked you. Have you thought of the answer?"

    "Okay, let's talk about the huge head you mentioned first." Andrew was silent for a while and said to Han Yu.

    Seeing that Andrew was about to answer the question, Han Yu quickly sat upright and looked at Andrew.  Just listen to Andrew say: "If you want to mention the huge human head, you must first make it clear that this huge human head is not a stone statue, but a real human head."

    Hearing this, Han Yu and others were shocked.  Unexpectedly, this huge head is actually a living head.  Han Yu just randomly asked in confusion: "Isn't that right? If it's a living human head, why is it harder than a stone?"

    "Don't ask questions yet, you will understand after I finish speaking." Andrew replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu nodded and closed his mouth.  Seeing this, Andrew continued: "To talk about the origin of the huge human head, we have to start with the environment here. As you can see, the environment here is very strange. There are crosses everywhere, but none of these crosses look natural.  Formed. In fact, before these crosses became crosses, they were all living people. It’s just that this planet has been punished by God, so that it now looks like this.”

    "Wait a minute? You mean God's punishment?" Han Yu interrupted Andrew and asked.

    "Yes, punishment from God." Andrew nodded and replied.

    "Does the god you mentioned still exist?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Andrew shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I don't know, since that day in the legend, God came to the world to punish the daring humans, and he has never appeared here again."

    "Legend? How long has it been since that god's punishment you mentioned?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Ughthat happened a long, long time ago. I don't know exactly how long it was. In short, it was a long, long time ago"

    "Is there any difference between what you said and what you didn't say?" Han Yu looked at Andrew speechlessly and said.

    Andrew, who was a little unhappy, asked unhappily: "Is it interesting for you to ask this?"

    “Well…it’s not interesting to me, but it might be interesting to you.”

    "What do you mean by that?" Andrew asked in confusion.

    "Let me tell you good news. You no longer have to worry about the so-called gods coming here again. Because this world is no longer the age of gods. Even if there are gods alive in the world, they are still living the lives of lost dogs. No.  I don’t have the time or energy to trouble you anymore.”

    "What do you mean by that?" Andrew's eyes widened when he heard this, and he stared at Han Yu unblinkingly and asked.

    "What I mean is that God has finished playing. This world now is a world where humans have the final say. As the spirit of all things, humans control this world. As for the gods who once appeared here, they have probably been solved by humans long ago.  ”

    "This is impossible. God is invincible. No matter how much sacrifice humans make, it is impossible to defeat." Andrew shook his head and said.  Obviously, Han Yu's words were just fantasy to him.

    Seeing this, Han Yu sneered and asked, "What's impossible? Look at the starship we're on. Do you dare to think that one day you can leave the planet you live in and go to other planets?"

    ?Looked in the direction of Han Yu's finger.  Andrew was silent, and after a while he said to Han Yu: "I don't believe it."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "It doesn't matter if you don't believe me. If you can trust me, I wouldn't mind taking you to outer space to let you know whether what I said is true or false."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Andrew hesitated.  After thinking for a long time, he said to Han Yu: "I can believe you, but when you take us away from this planet, some of you have to stay, otherwise I won't be able to convince others."

    "That's no problem. I only need Lin Ke to control the starship. Anyway, I don't plan to leave here at this time. For me, this planet is full of unsolved mysteries." Han Yu said happily  agreed to Andrew's request.

    It’s not that no one objected to Andrew’s decision, it’s just that Andrew seemed to be a man of considerable status. At his request, Han Yu let Lin Ke control the Courage to slowly lift off.  As soon as it took off, several people who were riding the Spirit with Andrew suddenly turned pale and fell to the ground trembling.  Only Andrew is better, although his face is also pale, he can still stand at least.

    Seeing this, Han Yu comforted him: "Don't worry, there will be no problem."

    Hearing Han Yu’s comfort, Andrew barely showed a forced smile.  But it was only to this extent. When the Spirit broke away from the planet's gravity and was suspended outside the planet, Andrew was dumbfounded when he looked at the planet on the display screen.  Like several of the people he brought, his mouth could be opened wide enough to fit a duck egg in.

    In order to prove that he was not dazzled or deceived by Han Yu, Andrew led a few of his men to the window of the Spirit and confirmed with his own eyes that the picture on the display screen he had just seen did not  Fake.

    Looking at the little planet he lived on, Andrew suddenly couldn't help but shed tears.  When Han Yu saw this, he asked in confusion: "Why are you crying? Are you so excited?"

    "I'm just a little excited. The ancient legends did not lie to us. We humans were once so proud." Andrew replied excitedly.  But Han Yu became more and more confused as he listened, and Andrew didn't seem interested in explaining to Han Yu at this time.  Han Yu could only let Lin Ke pilot the Courage to return home, and then ask Andrew the reason after landing.

    When the Spirit returned and returned to the ground, the commotion it caused was not ordinary. Especially when Andrew and the few people he brought with him were safe and sound, and everyone got off the Spirit with glowing faces. Everyone couldn't bear it.  Zhu let out a cheer.

    Han Yu, who did not leave the Spirit with Andrew, saw through the display screen that the few guys who were so frightened that they were lying on the ground and almost crying were bragging to the people around them about what they had seen with their own eyes.  I couldn't help but curl my lips.

 Text Chapter 764 The first day in the underground world

    The battle between man and God never stops!  It's just that compared to gods, the power of human beings is too small. Many times, gods often have a playful mentality when fighting with humans.  As a result, there was a time when Shenwan went offline and was seized by humans. He was knocked to the ground with random punches, and there was no chance for a comeback from then on.

    The humans living underground that Han Yu encountered were the descendants of survivors who failed in the struggle between humans and gods.  In order to avoid the pursuit of God, the survivors got into the ground and began to live like groundhogs.  It's just the yearning for the sky that keeps these people from paying attention to the earth.  It's just that God's pursuit is no longer there, but after experiencing God's punishment, the various creatures that survived have adapted to the living environment of the outside world and are no longer able to be dealt with by humans living underground.  For example, the eight-clawed octopus that Han Yu and others killed before was, according to Andrew, the kind of creature that humans cannot deal with.  Because of the existence of this creature, humans can only give up the ocean.  Compared with the four-clawed octopus that dominates the ocean, many creatures on land are even more difficult for humans to deal with.  Not only are they unable to deal with them, but humans also have to be careful of those creatures preying on humans.  In order to avoid these predators, humans have to continue to migrate underground.

    Relying on the remaining ancient technology, human beings are lingering underground, looking forward to returning to the earth, living a free life with their feet on the earth and the sky above their heads.  To achieve this goal, the underground people are very interested in everything that happens above ground.  Especially after seeing Han Yu and others kill the four-clawed octopus, the underground people became very interested in Han Yu and others who looked similar to them.  It's just that the underground people's plan at that time was to capture Han Yu and others for their use.  Then there was a sneak attack that almost failed.  But after seeing the abilities of Han Yu and others, the underground man changed his mind.  I plan to try to communicate with Han Yu and others and need help from Han Yu and others.  It is precisely because of this that Andrew appeared and what happened next.

    ?????????????????????????????????? However, knowing people but not knowing their hearts, Han Yu only maintained a skeptical attitude towards the words of these underground people, and did not completely believe them.  Even though the other party released Qiao Yan'er and others, Han Yu still didn't completely believe the other party.  The reason why he didn't pat his butt and leave was just because Han Yu was a little curious about this planet that was punished by God.  I am also curious about the human world that has lived underground for who knows how many years.

    At Andrew's invitation, Han Yu and everyone on board the Courage decided to take a trip to the underground world.  In order to show the welcome of the underground people, Han Yu and others followed Andrew on a millipede leading underground to the underground world.

    Millipede is not the name of a means of transportation, but a real bug.  Different living environments gave birth to different civilization processes.  The underground living environment makes underground people very good at domestication. Although these underground people do not have the ability to leave the planet, they are underground.  These underground people are kings.  Especially when they saw the creatures used for various purposes performing various tasks driven by humans, Han Yu and others couldn't help but secretly marvel.

    Because of their special status, when Han Yu and others arrived in the underground world, they were warmly welcomed by the underground people.  Uh maybe "watching" is more appropriate. Anyway, Han Yu felt like he was being looked at like a monkey.

    "I'm sorry, my compatriots are a little too curious about you." Andrew apologized in a low voice to Han Yu, whose face turned dark.

    "It's okay. I understand." Han Yuqiang forced a smile and said to Andrew.  Seeing Han Yu's depressed look, Lin Ke and others sitting in the back couldn't help but snicker, but this smile ended up causing trouble.

    Because the underground people have lived underground for many years, their skin looks a little too pale.  The underground people who were watching were immediately shocked when they saw the smiles of Lin Ke and others.  I couldn't help but rush towards the police line, trying to get a clearer view.  Upon seeing this, Andrew hurriedly shouted to the soldiers responsible for maintaining order to increase their vigilance.  At the same time, it urges the millipede to move faster.

    But there were so many onlookers that even at the speed of the millipede, it failed to break through. After traveling nearly two hundred meters, the millipede was finally blocked by the crowd.  Seeing the crowd swarming forward, Han Mengxin shrank to Ning Ping's side, while Han Yu protected Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er.  Andrew was so anxious that he was sweating profusely, and his roars had no effect at all.  Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, at this moment, a large group of soldiers holding shields and clubs rushed over, beating anyone they saw, and finally dispersed those who blocked the millipede's path.  Andrew didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately urged the millipede to move quickly. After a while, Andrew took Han Yu and others out of danger.

    "Han Yu, I'm really sorry. My compatriots are too enthusiastic. But this can't be entirely blamed on my compatriots. In fact, your companions are so beautifulbeautiful" Before he could finish speaking, Andrew suddenly noticed the people beside Han Yu.  Atmosphere is good??Weird.  Several of Han Yu's companions were looking at Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, who were being held by Han Yu's waists, with strange expressions.  The girl named Han Mengxin seemed to want to speak, but was stopped by Ning Ping who was hugging her.

    "Wellthat's what happened, don't make such a fuss." Han Yu coughed lightly and said to Ning Ping and others who were watching the excitement.

    "Oh~" Ning Ping and others replied in a deliberately long voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glared at Ning Ping, who was leading the heckles, and said to Andrew with a straight face: "Andrew, are you there yet?"

    Andrew was stunned for a while, gave Han Yu a thumbs up, and replied: "Here we are, we have arrived at the Elders' Meeting."

    The Council of Elders, the highest authority in the underground world, consists of thirteen highly respected people.  The underground people living underground are divided into thirteen ethnic groups, and the thirteen members of the Elders are elected from these thirteen ethnic groups.  They are replaced every four years and can be re-elected, but not for more than two terms.  Each ethnic group has its own scope of activities. In order to facilitate communication, the thirteen ethnic groups worked together to build this trading city where the thirteen ethnic groups met to coordinate the conflicts between the various ethnic groups and exchange what they had.  This trading city can be said to be the essence of the thirteen tribes. It can be said that without this city.  The thirteen tribes are not far away from extinction.  The elites of all the thirteen tribes gathered in this city and worked together for the survival of the thirteen tribes.

    The building symbolizing the Senate is located in the center of the entire trading city.  Tall buildings can be clearly seen no matter where they are located in the city.

    "These lights are improved fluorescent bugs. Through the light emitted by these fluorescent bugs, we can prevent our eyes from degenerating. And thanks to these fluorescent bugs, we can grow crops underground and harvest the food we need."  Andrew saw Han Yu looking up at the light above his head and couldn't stop looking at it, so he explained to Han Yu.

    What do these underground people eat on a daily basis?  Han Yu was extremely curious.  Plants are different from humans in that they need photosynthesis, but this is underground and sunlight cannot get in.  Without photosynthesis, plants cannot survive.  But after listening to Andrew's explanation, Han Yu felt relieved.  Looking up again at the fluorescent bugs Andrew mentioned, Han Yu suddenly had the urge to catch a few.

    Maybe it was because he saw Han Yu’s eager expression.  Andrew warned: "Han Yu, although those fluorescent bugs are very gentle bugs and will not actively attack humans, if someone tries to attack them, they will fight back."

    "Oh, that's right. Then I just won't catch them."

    Hearing this, Andrew couldn't laugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "You'd better not do this. For the underground people, fluorescent bugs are very important. If you catch them just for fun, you will be hostile to the underground people."  .”

    "Okay, okay. I remember, just don't provoke these bugs."

    Seeing Han Yu’s perfunctory look, Andrew could only secretly remind himself to keep an eye on Han Yu during this period, and never let him do something that he couldn’t help undo.

    In order to prevent Han Yu from becoming interested in other things, Andrew took Han Yu and others into the Council of Elders.  In a very spacious hall, various staff members in different clothes are busy with their own things.  If it weren't for the different environment, Han Yu would have thought he was in the lobby where the Hunter Guild releases tasks.

    "Andrew, you're back." Just as Han Yu was looking around, a woman's voice came. Looking along the voice, he saw a young girl in scantily clad clothes walking over with a full face.  It's just that Andrew doesn't seem to want to see this woman.  He stepped back slightly to avoid the young girl's outstretched hand, and said hello respectfully: "Hello, Miss Cindy, we haven't seen each other for a long time."

    "Yeah, I haven't seen you for a long time, and you didn't come to chat with me." The young girl looked at Andrew with a resentful look on her face and said.

    But Andrew didn't seem to notice the young girl's resentment, and replied in a businesslike manner: "Miss Cindy, Andrew is very busy at work and doesn't have much time to go to Miss Cindy. Not to mention that men and women are not intimate,  I don’t have that kind of relationship with Miss Cindy, so naturally I can’t just go find Miss Cindy when nothing happens.”

    "hateful, do you really not understand what I mean to you?" Cindy glanced at Andrew with her beautiful eyes and whispered in a low voice.

    "Miss Cindy, please respect yourself, I, Andrew, am not a casual person." Andrew said to Cindy sternly.  After speaking, he bowed to Cindy, saluted and said, "Miss Cindy, I have to go see the Thirteen Elders, so excuse me."

    Seeing Andrew leading Han Yu and others past without looking back, Cindy looked at Andrew dreamily without saying a word.

    &nbsp; After all, he was not familiar with Andrew. Of course, it was not easy for Han Yu to joke with Andrew about this kind of thing.  But this didn't stop Han Yu from looking up and down at Andrew with an ambiguous look.  Perhaps because he was a little embarrassed by Han Yu's look, Andrew turned back to Han Yu at the door of the conference room and said helplessly: "Han Yu, can you stop looking at me like that?"

    "Okay." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "……Thanks."

    Because there were a lot of people, and in order not to make Han Yu and others suspicious, the Thirteen Elders decided to meet Han Yu and his party in the conference room.  Of course, the purpose of the meeting was not to conquer Han Yu and his party, but to learn more about the outside world from Han Yu and others' mouths.

    Han Yu had no objection to the request of the thirteen elders.  In order to increase his persuasiveness, Han Yu introduced the outside world to the thirteen elders while playing the video brought from the Courage.  From Han Yu's words, the Thirteen Elders began to gradually learn about the outside world.  Especially after seeing the images in the video with their own eyes and learning that God had disappeared from this world, the Thirteen Elders seemed to have heard great news.

    ?Always.  God is like a huge stone weighing on human hearts, reminding the underground people all the time.  Preventing underground people from settling on the surface.  Although the ground is also full of all kinds of dangerous creatures, for humans living underground, it has always been the dream of humans to be able to freely walk on the earth, soar in the sky, and swim in the ocean.  The dreams that have not been realized for generations will finally be realized in the hands of this generation.

    The underground people, like the humans living in the Alliance, are not afraid of any difficulties and obstacles.  But the fear of divine punishment makes the underground people never dare to take that step towards the surface.  But now, when they know that the biggest threat that restricted the underground people from going out has disappeared, this discovery makes the underground people ecstatic.

    "Thank you for bringing us this good news." The leader of the thirteen elders said sincerely to Han Yu.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "You're welcome, this is not a very important matter to us. But I can ask, what are you going to do next?"

    "Of course we will return to the ground to settle down." One of the elders immediately replied impatiently after hearing this.  On the contrary, the big leader heard the meaning of Han Yu's words, looked at Han Yu and said: "We do plan to return to the ground to settle down. I wonder what your opinion is?"

    "I don't have an opinion, but are you ready to deal with the dangerous creatures on the ground? I heard Andrew say that there are many creatures on the ground and in the ocean that humans can't deal with. I don't object to you yearning for the ground.  The wish in life is just to realize your wish, should you also consider your own safety. We are also human beings. I don't want to see you make sacrifices that you shouldn't make for a wish."

    "Thank you very much for your frankness and concern. We will consider this issue carefully. It is rare to come to the underground world. While we are discussing this matter, you can take a good look around. I will let you  Andrew is responsible for being your guide." The big leader said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu did not object to the big boss’s proposal.  Especially when I heard the big boss saying that he wanted to discuss things, I knew it was time for people like me to leave.

    ?As Andrew left the conference room.  Andrew asked Han Yu and others: "Should we go to your residence first or take you shopping first?"

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Let's go to the residence first. By the way, Andrew, please find us some clothes worn by the people here, and bring us some makeup items. I don't want to continue to be fooled when I go shopping."  The monkey saw it.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Andrew also remembered the commotion caused when he entered the city before. He couldn’t help but smile and nodded to express that everything was taken care of by him.  Back in the hall, I met Miss Cindy again.  It's just that at this time, Miss Cindy obviously doesn't have as much leisure as she did just now and has time to mess with Andrew.  At this moment, Miss Cindy was being pestered by a wretched man, and Han Yu secretly glanced at Andrew.  Andrew clenched his fists and stared at the wretched man who was pestering Miss Cindy with burning eyes.

    "Andrew, let me say something that I shouldn't say. Now is the time for you to show your heroism. Why are you still hesitating?" Han Yu asked Andrew in a low voice.

    "That man is Miss Cindy's fiancé." Andrew gritted his teeth and whispered to Han Yu.

    When Han Yu heard this, he was dumbfounded and murmured: "Huh? No way? Then this is really a flower stuck in there." As if he had found a close friend, Andrew nodded in agreement:  "That's right, that man is a piece of shit! And he's also a piece of stinking shit!"

    "since you seeI'm used to it, why don't you hurry up and grab that Miss Cindy?  I think that Miss Cindy seems to have a good impression of you too.  Han Yu asked in confusion.

    After hearing this, Andrew's face froze, like a deflated rubber ball, and he replied with a disappointed look: "No, Miss Cindy is destined to marry that man. I will come forward now and wait for Miss Cindy  After getting married, you will be tortured even more by that man."

    "Why?"

    "That man's father is the leader of a wealthy family in the underground world."

    "" After hearing this, Han Yu didn't know how to comfort Andrew, so he could only pat Andrew on the shoulder helplessly.  Xiang Han Yu encouraged Andrew not to worry about the family power behind that wretched man, just to pursue love?  Han Yu couldn't say such words that forced people to die.  Don't talk about love being priceless.  In the world of life, one cannot help but consider the stakes?  The kind of thing where you give up everything for love.  It can only exist in fairy tales.

    Andrew seemed to have thought about it, smiled bitterly at Han Yu, lowered his head and led Han Yu and others out of the hall.  But before Andrew and others left the hall, the wretched man who was pestering Miss Cindy discovered Andrew.  The wretched man still hated and feared this love rival.  It is unclear whether he hates Andrew for his fiancée. Even though Andrew has publicly rejected Miss Cindy's confession many times, there is no reason to hate a person.  Especially after comparing his wretched appearance with the dignified-looking Andrew, the hatred became even more obvious.  For the woman Miss Cindy.  In fact, the wretched man does not necessarily have to get her, but it is because of his inexplicable hatred for Andrew that the wretched man is obsessed with Miss Cindy.  The behavior of a wretched man can best be described as "I feel happy when I see you in pain."

    It’s just that this time it’s different.  The wretched man stopped Andrew not to laugh at Andrew as usual, but to see the three Lin Ke girls in Han Yu's group.  The pair of rat eyes with lewd looks circled around the three Lin Ke girls, and asked Andrew: "Andrew, who are these three beauties? Why don't you introduce them to me?" After that,  Without waiting for Andrew to answer, the wretched man put on a look he thought was elegant.  In a gesture that actually made people want to vomit, he introduced himself to the three Lin Ke ladies: "Three beautiful ladies, please allow me to introduce myself" Before he could finish speaking, he saw two figures standing side by side.  In front of the man.

    "You, what do you want to do? Don't mess around, my father is the leader of the Wu clan. If you"

    "Get out!" Before the wretched man could finish his words, Han Yu suddenly shouted loudly, frightening the wretched man and taking two steps back. He sat down on the ground unsteadily.

    "You, you wait. Wait, I will make you regret it." The wretched man ran out of the hall crawling.  After the wretched man disappeared.  Han Yu suddenly found that people in the hall looked at them with sympathetic eyes.  Han Yu looked at Andrew in confusion.  When Andrew saw this, he explained in a low voice: "That stinking piece of shit father is a very powerful person, and he is very protective of his shortcomings. No one else looks down on that stinking piece of shit, only the stinking piece of shit father thinks that his child will become a great person in the future."  He is generous and dotes on him."

    "Oh, then these people think we will be in trouble, so they think we are going to be unlucky, right?" Han Yu said suddenly.

    "That's right." Andrew nodded.

    Han Yu didn’t take Andrew’s explanation too seriously.  Everyone left the hall and walked towards Andrew's home.  What I didn't expect was that the retribution would come so quickly.  The wretched man who was driven away by Han Yu so quickly led several burly men to block the way of people like him.

    "An Wuxuan, what do you want to do?" Andrew asked loudly.

    Hearing this, the wretched man An Wuxuan sneered. He glanced at Andrew with disdain and said, "Andrew, what's the matter with you here? Get out of here quickly. I'm looking for those people behind you."

    Before Andrew could speak again, Han Yu reached out and patted Andrew on the shoulder and said: "Andrew, have you ever heard of the saying that if God does evil, he will still live; if he does evil himself, he deserves to die?"

    "Isn't it impossible to live?" Andrew said with a wink.

    Han Yu's expression froze, and he said angrily: "I mean." After saying that, he pulled Andrew aside, looked at the wretched man An Wuxuan and asked: "What do you want to do? Come on, your grandfather and I will follow.  ”

    "Hmph! I don't know whether to live or die! Today I will let you know the consequences of offending me!" An Wuxuan snorted coldly, turned to the four strong men behind him and ordered: "Come on, I will take care of you if you are beaten to death or crippled!  But don’t hurt those three women, I haven’t played with them yet.”

    If there was no last sentence, Han Yu might just teach these people a lesson.He stopped, but as soon as An Wuxuan said his last words, Han Yu and the others were immediately angered.  Before Han Yu could step forward, Ning Ping had already rushed forward.  Ning Ping, who took action with anger, was still somewhat rational. He did not beat the four thugs to death in the street. He just disabled their hands and feet and left them lying on the ground groaning in pain.

    An Wuxuan, who had never expected that things would turn out like this, was immediately frightened and looked at Ning Ping, who was approaching him step by step, with a pale face.  Before Ning Ping took a step, An Wuxuan's heart would beat a little faster.  Just when An Wuxuan felt that his heartbeat was about to jump out of his chest, he heard Han Yu suddenly shout: "Ningping. Come back."

    "What to do?" Ning Ping turned around and asked.  As Ning Ping stopped, the huge pressure An Wuxuan felt before suddenly disappeared without a trace.  At this moment, An Wuxuan was covered in sweat.  Exhaustion after the sudden reduction in pressure made An Wuxuan sit on the ground, breathing heavily.

    Han Yu walked to Ning Ping and whispered: "It's not worth killing for this kind of trash. This kind of person is not worthy of your action. Once we deal with this kid's backer, unless this kid turns his tail between his legs and becomes a human being in the future  , otherwise he will bear it. People who have been arrogant and domineering for a long time will offend people of all ages."

    "You are so evil." Ning Ping understood and said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and replied: "Thank you for the compliment."

    He ignored An Wuxuan again.  Han Yu and his party left with Andrew.  Perhaps due to Ning Ping's previous actions, the onlookers automatically made way for Han Yu and his party to pass.  There is no longer the congestion that was experienced when they first entered the city. Three meters is the absolute territory for Han Yu and his party, and no one dares to go beyond the limit.

    Seeing Han Yu and his party walking away, the onlookers started talking.  From this, we can see the failure of this boy An Wuxuan.  No one sympathized with An Wuxuan, perhaps because An Wuxuan's backing was very strong. These people just looked at An Wuxuan with gloating.  He didn't take the opportunity to add insult to injury.  But when the backer behind An Wuxuan falls, there's no telling what will happen.

    Wherever there are people, there are rivers and lakes.  This sentence is very reasonable.  What does Jianghu represent?  It represents fighting and bloodshed.  Anyway, there is no possibility of sitting in rows and eating fruit.  If you want to be in a high position, famous and powerful, you must step on others to climb up.  Even if you have climbed to the top, you must always be careful not to be stepped down by those who come after you.

    As the first person in martial arts in the underground world, An Chengping enjoys the benefits of being the first person, but he also bears the tremendous pressure that comes with being the first person.  In order to maintain his current status, An Chengping continued to win over powerful people.  It's just that people will grow old eventually.  In recent years, his physical condition has been deteriorating, and he wants to cultivate his only son, An Wuxuan.  But sadly, he discovered that this incompetent boy was really spoiled by him.  He is proficient in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, but if you ask him to do something serious and practice martial arts with all his heart, this kid will immediately fail.

    In order to prevent his children from being bullied after his death, An Chengping relied on his still prestige to force Miss Cindy, who came from a big family, to marry An Wuxuan.  However, An Wuxuan, who did not understand his father's intentions at all, regarded Miss Cindy as one of the young ladies he had played with before, and did not take Miss Cindy seriously at all.  If it wasn't for the purpose of upsetting Andrew, whom he disliked, An Wuxuan would have already put aside Miss Cindy, who still refused to let him touch her little hands.

    However, it was disappointing. When he saw An Wuxuan come back in despair, An Chengping still felt a pain in his heart and quickly asked the reason.  An Wuxuan, who didn't even know how he came back, seemed to have found a relative, eh, a relative, An Chengping. He immediately hugged An Chengping's thigh and burst into tears, crying so hard that it made him urinate.  Chengping was so anxious that he wanted to ask the four disciples responsible for protecting his precious son, but found that none of the four disciples came back.

    "Stop crying!" An Chengping had to shout to An Wuxuan in order to find out what happened.  Not to mention, this roar was so powerful that An Wuxuan stopped crying immediately.  Under An Chengping's questioning, An Wuxuan told his story intermittently.  Of course, there is a big gap between what An Wuxuan said and reality.  In An Wuxuan's story, he was shopping with Miss Cindy on the street. Who would have thought that two people would covet Miss Cindy's beauty. In order to protect Miss Cindy, An Wuxuan's four senior brothers were interrupted.  They had their hands and feet stolen, and Miss Cindy was also snatched away by those two people.

    After listening to An Wuxuan’s story, An Chengping was furious and immediately started to summon his disciples with a dark face.  But after telling his disciples what An Wuxuan had said, the disciples' expressions were very strange.  An Chengping didn't understand An Wuxuan's misbehavior outside, but these disciples did.  Regarding An Wuxuan's narration, all the disciples immediately?The idea is that this thing needs to be heard in reverse.  And those four unlucky brothers were probably left alone by An Wuxuan.

    "Master, it is important to avenge Junior Brother An, but the four injured Junior Brothers also need to be taken care of. I will take a few Junior Brothers to the scene of the incident and rescue the four injured Junior Brothers first." An Chengping's  The eldest disciple stepped forward and said to An Chengping.

    An Chengping made sense when he heard it.  He nodded and said, "Well, you go ahead."

    But when An Wuxuan heard this, his heart skipped a beat.  An Wuxuan had always disliked the great disciple his father had accepted.  For no other reason than because the senior brother's reputation is much higher than that of An Wuxuan, and he is the most powerful competitor to inherit the dojo in the future.  When I heard that the senior brother was going to bring back the four senior brothers that he had forgotten at the scene, I suddenly felt anxious.  That senior brother really listens to the big brother's words. Once the big brother asks, the lie he told will be exposed.  He just wanted to stop it, but An Wuxuan couldn't find a suitable excuse.  I could only watch anxiously as the senior brother led a few people towards the outside of the dojo step by step.

    An Wuxuan is not worried about his father An Chengping knowing the truth of the matter. Regarding his father, An Wuxuan is confident that even if his father knows the truth of the matter, he will only blame himself in private.  But for those fellow apprentices, An Wuxuan had to pay attention to his reputation.

    Once his father dies, he will be the heir to this dojo.  But his family knew their own affairs, and An Wuxuan was very clear about his position in the minds of these brothers.  Once my father is gone.  These brothers will most likely leave the dojo.

    But is it necessary for a dojo to continue to exist without its disciples?

    An Wuxuan asked himself that he did not have the ability to keep these brothers. He only hoped that these brothers could stay in the dojo for his father's sake after his father's death. Therefore, An Wuxuan attached great importance to the impression these brothers had on him.  Although An Wuxuan has worked hard to win over these brothers, unfortunately, he has had little effect.  And dogs can't change their habit of eating shit. Like this time, they abandoned their injured fellow disciples and ran back unscathed.  The fellow disciples who had already seen An Wuxuan's true colors have only become more aware of An Wuxuan's nature.  Everyone will ask themselves, if they were the four injured brothers, would An Wuxuan leave him alone?  The answer is yes, yes!

    Senior brother Li Zhengxuan led seven junior brothers to the gate of the dojo before they could walk out.  I saw two strangers wandering over and blocking the door.

    "Who are you looking for? If you want to come here to learn skills, please come another day. Something happened in the dojo today and we need to deal with it." Li Zhengxuan said to the two strangers at the door with a kind face.

    The two strangers were stunned when they heard this. After looking at each other, one of them asked: "Does it also depend on the time when playing in the gym? Come back when it's convenient for you?"

    After hearing what the other party said, Li Zhengxuan's expression changed, but then he softened and lowered his voice and said: "Please don't act nonsense. The master of the dojo here is the most outstanding martial artist in the underground world. You are here just to humiliate yourself."  . If you want to become famous, you’d better think of other ways."

    "Hey~ What you said is a bit big. Forget it, for the sake of your kindness to others, I won't make it difficult for you. Go tell the owner of the venue here and say that the kicker is here."

    "If you must come here to cause trouble, then don't blame me for being rude to you." Li Zhengxuan's face darkened and he looked at the other party and said.

    However, the other party didn't care. When he opened his mouth to speak, he was stopped by his companion.  The man looked Li Zhengxuan up and down, nodded and said, "He has some guts, but I don't know what his abilities are. Since we are here to compete in the gym, even if you don't inform us, we can still break in."

    When Li Zhengxuan heard this, he stopped talking and immediately reached out to grab the opponent's shoulders. Unexpectedly, the opponent did not retreat but advanced instead. He suddenly ran into his arms and knocked Li Zhengxuan directly into the dojo.  Li Zhengxuan, who was standing unsteadily, was knocked back a few steps. After Li Zhengxuan stood firm, he immediately roared and pounced on the two people who entered the dojo again.

    The person who was talking to Li Zhengxuan at the beginning took a step back and gave up his position to his companion.  And his companion was not ambiguous, and immediately faced Li Zhengxuan who rushed towards him.  As for the seven people who originally planned to follow Li Zhengxuan out, they pounced on the other person who took a step back.

    "Ning Ping, this is not fair! You deal with one, but I have to deal with seven!" Han Yu shouted at Ning Ping while fighting the seven people who besieged him.  But Ning Ping didn't even look back, and replied while fighting with Li Zhengxuan: "This is character."

    "Bah! What a piece of shit!" Han Yu shouted dissatisfied.

    The movement at the door still alarmed everyone in the dojo. When they saw Ning Zheng, who was fighting with Li Zhengxuan,?, An Wuxuan suddenly trembled all over, and with a trembling voice, he pointed at Ning Ping and shouted to An Chengping: "Father, that's him. He was the one who injured four senior brothers who were responsible for protecting me."

    Hearing that someone who bullied his son was knocking on the door, An Chengping's eyes suddenly narrowed. He stood up and waved his hand. The disciples around him immediately rushed over and surrounded Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Seeing the door of the dojo being closed, Han Yu shouted to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, it's bad, we are locked up."

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Isn't this better? Just catch all these people in one fell swoop, and no one can escape."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, Li Zhengxuan was just about to say something sarcastic when he saw the figure in front of him disappear. The next second, Ning Ping reached out and pinched his neck.

    "Do you want to say that we are overestimating our capabilities? Don't worry, you will understand soon that the little tricks you are proud of are nothing in front of me!" As he said this, Ning Ping threw Li Zhengxuan to the ground hard.  The huge sound caused the ground to tremble, and it also shook everyone's minds.

    Li Zhengxuan is the strongest person in the dojo besides An Zhengping, but when facing this person who came to kick the gym, he didn't even have the strength to fight back.

    An Zhengping looked solemn, raised his hands and shouted: "Stop!"

    With the order, the disciples who were besieging Han Yu and Ning Ping stopped and took a few steps back.  An Zhengping walked closer, looked at the two of them and asked, "Who are you two? Why are you here to fight against me?"

    "Haha I have to ask your precious son this question." Han Yu smiled and pointed at An Wuxuan who was behind the crowd.

    An Zhengping frowned and said in a deep voice: "I wonder where Quanzi offended you two? Please consider that he is still young"

    "Hahaha Stop joking, he is still young? Then we will be considered minors?" Han Yu laughed loudly after hearing this.

    When An Chengping heard what Han Yu said, he immediately understood that things were going to be difficult today, and immediately asked straight to the point: "What is your purpose of coming?"

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "Actually, it's nothing. That unlucky kid of yours is doing evil outside all day long, relying on your big backer. The purpose of our coming today is to overthrow your backer, so that this kid can do something bad in the future.  Be at peace. Don't fucking behave outside anymore and be scolded behind your back like a scumbag with no one to teach you."

    "Is it just the two of you?" After hearing Han Yu's arrogant words, An Chengping looked at Han Yu with a sneer and asked.

    "Hahaha People, if you hear too many good words, you will become arrogant and forget how much you are. You will also forget the old saying that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the sky. Mr. Backer, from now on you can rely on your three-legged cat skills.  , can you really fight against all the invincible opponents in the world?" Han Yu looked at An Chengping with a sarcastic face and said.

    Having said this, there is no need to continue talking. In a nutshell, let’s start the fight!

 Text Chapter 765 Han Yu’s Exchange

    Underworld Elders Council

    The sound of hurried footsteps interrupted the conversation of the thirteen elders who were discussing matters.  The door to the conference room was pushed open from the outside. Before the big boss could ask, the person who came to report had already shouted: "Oh no, something big has happened!"

    "Don't panic, tell me slowly, what happened?" the leader said in a deep voice.

    The visitor took a few breaths, and after his breathing calmed down a bit, he said, "An Chengping's dojo was kicked."

    "What!" The thirteen elders who were still with the old god exclaimed in unison.

    An Chengping’s dojo can be said to be the most powerful dojo in the underground world. The strength of the disciples in the dojo also represents the overall level of personal force in the underground world.  Now that they heard that they were kicked, these elders couldn't help but be surprised.

    "Who did it?" the big leader asked.

    "Yes, they are two of those people brought by Andrew."

    "Is An Chengping at the dojo?" the leader asked with a frown.

    "Here, including An Chengping, except for the disciples who went out to practice, they were all knocked down by those two people."

    "Go out, we already know about this." The big leader was silent for a while and said to the person who came to report the news.  After the person who reported the news left the conference room and closed the door, the big leader looked at the other twelve elders with a solemn expression and said, "Everyone, what should you do about this matter?"

    "This martial arts competition, it seems inappropriate for us to come forward, right?" The elder sitting on the third chair to the right of the big leader said hesitantly.

    The elder sitting next to him nodded and agreed: "Yes, after all, the other party did not cheat. And he still defeated more with less. If An Chengping lost, he can only blame him for his lack of academic skills. We came forward to help regain the ground. This  It seems a little unreasonable."

    The elder sitting opposite him opened his eyes when he heard this, and shouted loudly: "That man An Chengping is indeed not a good bird, but after all, he is one of our own people here. Now that he is being bullied, it is like we are also being beaten."  How can we stand idly by if we lose face?"

    The elder who spoke earlier glanced sideways at the elder sitting across from him and said: "Old man, everyone knows that you have an affair with that An Chengping, but don't think that everyone has an affair with that An Chengping. Why do you want to  We stand up for a person who usually ignores the orders of our Council of Elders just because he has some strength. If you want to stand up for him, just go ahead, but don’t drag me and Lao Jiu. Let’s fight with that An Chengping  It’s not that deep of a friendship. Don’t even think about the human beings who represent the entire underground world. That An Chengping’s son relies on An Chengping to do mischief in the underground world, and few people are willing to help him. I’m worried that someone will treat An because of this.  Cheng Ping adds insult to injury."

    "Lao Qi! What are you talking about?" Lao Ba stood up suddenly and stared at Lao Qi and shouted.  But before Lao Qi could answer, he heard the big leader shouting in a deep voice: "Shut up, everyone! Are you going to have internal strife before you even come up with a fucking countermeasure?"

    The words immediately stopped Lao Qi and Lao Ba.  Looking at the twelve elders who were silent, the big leader sighed.  He said softly: "Let's take a look at the situation first. Let Andrew keep an eye on it, and don't leave everything to the whims of those outsiders. The second and third sons stay, and everyone else goes out to do things."

    Hearing what the big leader said, except for the second and third elders who did not move, the other elders got up and left the conference room.  Listening to the voices of the elders starting to argue as soon as they left the meeting room, the big boss shook his head with a headache.  Looking at the second and third children who were left behind, he asked: "Two of you, tell me what you think."

    The second child and the third child looked at each other, and the second child said: "An Chengping's dojo was kicked out. Although it makes some people feel embarrassed, it also reminds us. Those from outside are so powerful.  ? Don’t forget. Although An Chengping doesn’t know how to raise a son, he is very capable. Although he is old, he was beaten to the ground by two people with more than forty disciples"

    "Yes, those outsiders are really too strong, which makes me a little uneasy. If the people in the outside world are the same as those people, or there are stronger people, then should the migration plan we discussed before  Think about it again." Lao San nodded in agreement.

    After listening to the words of the second and third sons, the big boss was silent for a moment, nodded in agreement and replied: "Yes, the issue you are considering is indeed very important. I will meet those people again later, and it is best to discuss an issue  A mutually acceptable outcome.”

    *************************************

    "Ah? Are you asking if we are the strongest in the outside world? Of course not. We are not the strongest in our ability. There are countless people who are better than us. Let me tell you this, the people in the alliance who are better than us are like  There are so many stars in the sky that you can’t even count them. And not only are there??There are humans who are stronger than us, and there are also creatures in the universe that are stronger than humans.  Space monsters, S-level beasts" Following Han Yu's answer, Andrew's heart was filled with tears. After arriving at the scene and seeing the people lying on the ground moaning in pain, Andrew thought Han Yu and Ning  Ping is the most powerful, but he didn't expect that there are so many more powerful beings than the two of them. If it is true as Han Yu said, then it would be safer for the underground people to stay underground.

    Seeing that Andrew’s expression was wrong, Ning Ping reached out and pushed Han Yu, signaling Han Yu to shut up.  Then he said to Andrew: "Andrew, please don't be offended if I tell the truth."

    "Please tell me." Andrew replied after hearing the words.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly and said to Andrew: "To be honest, the individual strength of your people here is not very strong, not because you don't work hard, but because you don't have a complete set of cultivation methods. In my life with Han Yu  After years of precipitation, all kinds of cultivation methods are the essence of the alliance, and you, because of divine punishment, your civilization has been incomplete, and naturally you cannot develop yourself like other civilizations. You're welcome  He said that your current civilization is still in its infancy. Although your current development route is very different from the development of civilization outside, if you want to fully prosper, it will take time to accumulate. "

    "Thank you for saying this to me. Just to be honest, after listening to your words, I almost dare not think about moving back to the ground to live again. What if we encounter dangerous humans who are different from you?  Those who narrowly escape death after divine punishment will face catastrophe." Andrew said to Ning Ping with a wry smile.

    Before Ning Ping could speak, Han Yu on the side intervened and said: "You don't have to worry too much about this. According to the laws of the alliance, large-scale contact is prohibited when dealing with planets that are not sufficiently civilized. The purpose is to protect the planets that are still in a state of civilization.  Weak humans avoid affecting the natural evolution of that planet. And you don’t know. The planet you are on now is in a dangerous zone in the universe, and there is no one else except us explorers. Even pirates,  It is estimated that it will be difficult to encounter. The only thing you need to worry about is encountering S-class alien beasts or space monsters. Even the Alliance will have a hard time dealing with these two types of creatures."

    "Then we underground people can still live on the ground, right?" Andrew asked after hearing this.

    "That's right. To tell you the truth, before we came to this planet, we also discovered many planets with human existence. The humans on those planets are not as developed as you are here, but they also live on the ground, and there are no  I saw some kind of catastrophic disaster."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Andrew’s heart calmed down slightly.  But when he thought of An Chengping, the usually aloof person, being trampled under his feet, Andrew's mind started to move.  He asked Ning Ping tentatively: "Ning Ping, you just said that the alliance you are in has a complete cultivation method. Can you teach me?"

    Looking at Andrew's expectant look, Ning Ping and Han Yu looked at each other, and Han Yu said: "It's okay to teach you, but we can't stay here forever, and we don't want to do anything for free. Exchange of equal value  Okay. What do you think you have in the underground world that can be exchanged for practicing skills?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Andrew couldn’t help being stunned.  There is no free lunch in the world!  Andrew understands this.  Just exchange for what?  This is really a problem.

    "How about I pay?" Andrew said uncertainly.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, looked at Andrew and said: "Andrew, I remember you mentioned to me on the way to your house before, saying that after this planet has experienced divine punishment, there are still many ruins.  How about giving me the location of the ruins you know in exchange for practicing the techniques?"

    "Thisit's not that I don't want to tell you, it's just that there are all kinds of dangerous and abnormal monsters entrenched in those ruins. If you go there, you may encounter unexpected events."

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled, looked at Andrew and said: "Andrew, we are explorers. The more dangerous the place, the more we need to go. So, you tell us about those ruins  Orientation, how about we share everything we find in the ruins with you?"

    "This is not something I can decide on my own. It must be approved by the Council of Elders." Andrew thought for a while, but still did not dare to agree to Han Yu's proposal, so he excused himself.

    When Han Yu saw this, he didn't force it and said nonchalantly: "It's up to you. Of course, before you give us an answer, I plan to go around the underground world with Ning Ping. There should be more than one dojo here. We plan to use the one we originally planned to use."  I am here to exchange training techniques with you and challenge each dojo here.?.  First, let you see the practicality of practicing the exercises, and second, find some good seedlings in those dojos, and teach those people after the Elder Council agrees to our proposal.  Use those people as seeds so that the practice can be spread.  "

    Andrew’s heart skipped a beat after hearing Han Yu’s words. He frowned and nodded, then said goodbye to Han Yu and others, and went straight to the Elders’ Association.

    The leader who was preparing to meet Han Yu and others in the Elders Council couldn't help but feel puzzled when he saw Andrew coming.  After listening to Andrew's report, the big leader's brows furrowed.  Han Yu's proposal is beneficial and harmless to people in the underground world.  The monsters in those ruins are not something the underground people can handle.  The underground people would be thankful that those monsters don't usually come to trouble the underground people.  Now you can have the opportunity to deal with the monsters that pose a great threat to the survival of the underground people without using your own hands. It can be said that this is a good thing that the underground people can only hope for.  In addition, there is also the set of cultivation techniques. Because An Chengping is the master at the bottom, the big boss is still very interested in the set of cultivation techniques that Han Yu mentioned.

    "Promise him. But you can only tell them after they have completed the challenge to many dojos in the underground world." The big leader ordered Andrew in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Andrew asked in confusion: "Big boss, can I know the reason?"

    "I want to promote the practice. It's not enough for us to say it with our words. Even if our words are garbled, when the practice methods promised by Han Yu and others are handed over to us, those who will take a wait-and-see attitude will  It will still account for a large proportion. But if we can let them see the power of practicing the exercises with their own eyes, even if we don't tell them, those people will find a way to learn it. Andrew, you can say that the first to get the moon is the one who is closest to the water.  During this time, you can learn and practice the exercises from Han Yu and the others. I want to see the effect."

    "Andrew understands, but I'm worried that people like Han Yu won't teach me."

    "No, since the other party proposed it, they will not refuse your request. Go ahead and study hard. If the new practice method can improve your strength, then there will be more important things to do in the future.  You do it. Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Andrew understands. Andrew must study hard."

    "Well, go ahead."

    *********************************

    Just as the big boss said, Han Yu and Ning Ping fully agreed to Andrew’s request to learn first.  And it’s not just Andrew who needs to learn, but also Li Zhengxuan.  Regarding An Chengping's eldest disciple, Li Zhengxuan was not the most capable among An Chengping's disciples. It was Li Zhengxuan's two junior disciples who truly inherited An Chengping's mantle.  It's just that these two people went out to practice and were not in the ashram.

    However, Li Zhengxuan did not learn from Han Yu and Ning Ping willingly, but was forced to learn by Han Yu.  It's not that Han Yu is being mean, but he wants to train Li Zhengxuan to make the people in the underground world understand the effect of teaching these underground people the training methods that are already a textbook in the alliance.

    Early in the morning every day.  Andrew and Li Zhengxuan were rushed outside by Han Yu or Ning Ping and started running.  That’s right, running.  Keep running.  At the beginning, Andrew could wholeheartedly follow Han Yu or Ning Ping's instructions, but as time went by, Andrew couldn't stand this boring training method.

    Regarding Andrew’s doubts, Han Yu’s explanation was simple.  The way of cultivation, to put it bluntly, is persistence.  But how to persevere requires not only a willpower that exceeds that of ordinary people, but also a body that exceeds that of ordinary people.  To be honest, the physical fitness of underground people who stay underground all year round is not very strong.  The reason why An Chengping can become a master in the underground world is to put it bluntly, he just chooses the bigger one among the short ones.

    But Han Yu’s explanation did not convince Andrew.  According to Andrew, he came here to learn his skills, not to practice long-distance running.  Of course, Han Yu and Ning Ping's answer to Andrew's protest was a beating.  After the beating is over, continue chasing Andrew.  Even if Andrew lay down on the ground and pretended to be a dead dog, he couldn't get up, so Han Yu set fire to his buttocks, which made Andrew scream and hold his burning buttocks, jump up and run like crazy until he jumped in  The water stopped.

    After going back and forth, Andrew became honest, and he suddenly felt that he was on a pirate ship.  But after half a month of intensive training, Andrew's physical fitness had gradually begun to change, but Andrew didn't notice it.  But Andrew didn't notice it, but it didn't mean that Li Zhengxuan, who was training with Andrew, didn't notice it.  The reason why he accepted the training of Han Yu and Ning Ping was that, firstly, Li Zhengxuan was forced and could not resist; secondly, Li Zhengxuan also had his own plan and wanted to take revenge on Han Yu and Ningping after completing the training.  But Li Zhengxuan didn't know that what Han Yu and Ning Ping taught him and Andrew were only the alliance's basic training techniques, and likePeople like Han Yu and Ning Ping who have received guidance from famous teachers will probably never be able to defeat Han Yu or Ning Ping even if they give Li Zhengxuan a lifetime.  As for Li Zhengxuan's little thoughts, Han Yu and Ning Ping were well aware of it, but they were just too lazy to expose it.

    Half a month of hard training has changed Andrew’s appearance. Andrew, who used to be a pretty boy, is now less feminine and more masculine.  In order to reward Andrew for his hard work during this period, Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to give Andrew a day off.

    Andrew, who was almost used to working out hard every day, suddenly didn’t need to train anymore, but he was still a little used to it.  It's just that you have to listen to Han Yu's words, because the result of disobedience is to get your butt burned.  Andrew was afraid of getting his butt in trouble, and he was even more afraid of running with his big white butt naked.  I can't afford to lose that person.

    With nothing to do, Andrew went to the street and wanted to stroll around and relax.  Walking alone on the street, feeling the lively atmosphere on the street, the nerves that were originally tense due to this period of time gradually relaxed.  After shopping for about two hours, and it was almost noon, Andrew decided to find a restaurant to solve his stomach problem.  But before he could decide which restaurant to go to, he saw a circle of people surrounding him about a hundred and eighty meters away.

    Andrew, who was not very hungry, saw this and walked over.  Get ready to see the fun.  But when he walked in, Andrew suddenly couldn't stand.  In the middle of the crowd were two old acquaintances, Miss Cindy and that stinking piece of shit An Wuxuan.

    Since An Wuxuan’s dojo was kicked out, the reputation of the dojo has plummeted.  Everyone likes to do the icing on the cake in this world, but few people can do it to provide help in times of need.  Especially for big families, the continuity of the family is the most important thing.  I will win over you when I see your beauty, but if you are down and out.  Not adding insult to injury is already considered benevolent and righteous.  Miss Cindy's family is like this.  After learning that An Chengping had been kicked out of the dojo, he immediately announced that he had canceled the engagement between Cindy and An Wuxuan.  Cindy was very happy with this result.  She wanted to go to Andrew to express her feelings, but she didn't expect that Andrew would spend all day learning skills from Han Yu and Ning Ping and would have no time to talk to her at all.  Today, I finally found out that Andrew had gone to the street to relax, and Miss Cindy immediately caught up with him on the street.  I didn’t even want to wait at Andrew’s house for Andrew to come home.  Unexpectedly, instead of meeting Andrew, he met An Wuxuan.

    An Wuxuan's mental state is not bad, and the decline in the reputation of his dojo seems not to have bothered An Wuxuan at all.  It was still the same as usual, with four senior brothers teasing the older girl and younger wife on the street.  When I saw Cindy, my original fiancée.  An Wuxuan immediately felt angry and evil in his heart.  Of course, An Wuxuan would not dare to do anything to Miss Cindy at this time.  However, he couldn't do anything to Miss Cindy, but it didn't mean that An Wuxuan couldn't disgust Cindy and ruin her reputation.

    An Wuxuan, who has long since developed a complexion thicker than the city wall, no longer knows what shame is.  So he doesn't care at all about how important a girl's reputation is to a girl.  After stopping Miss Cindy on the street, she cried and told the crowd about how Miss Cindy started to get into trouble and finally gave up.

    “If someone else had said this, maybe some of the people watching would believe it, but An Wuxuan’s reputation is really bad.  His words not only failed to convince others, but also attracted waves of boos from everyone.  But An Wuxuan remained unmoved and continued to perform what he considered to be superb acting skills on the street.

    Ms. Cindy looked at An Wuxuan who was acting coldly, and she was already filled with anger.  In the past, due to the family's orders, even if I didn't want to, I could only accept my fate and accept the family's arrangements.  But now, he is free, and his family has canceled his engagement with the shameless man in front of him.  You are still pestering yourself now, you are really a bastard!

    Thinking of this, Miss Cindy couldn't bear it anymore and slapped An Wuxuan, who was crying and throwing himself in.  This slap immediately stunned An Wuxuan.  After a brief daze, An Wuxuan came to his senses and grabbed Cindy's wrist, glared at Cindy and cursed: "Bitch! How dare you hit me!"

    "Let her go!" Andrew shouted angrily when he saw this in the crowd, pushed away the crowd and rushed over.

    When An Wuxuan saw Andrew, he immediately sneered, pointed at Andrew and ordered the four senior brothers around him to say: "Teach this bastard a lesson."

    If it were before, Andrew would have only had one fate: he was knocked to the ground and beaten severely.  Only this time, Andrew suddenly found that the four people who rushed towards him moved very slowly, and he could clearly judge the opponent's next move.

    ……

    Looking at the four senior brothers who were knocked to the ground, An Wuxuan's eyes suddenly straightened.  For Andrew, An Wuxuan has always had the impression that he is a pretty boy.  But now I suddenly see Andrew showing off his power and bringing himselfThe four senior brothers were knocked down, and An Wuxuan panicked.

    "Let her go!" Andrew stared at An Wuxuan and said word by word.

    An Wuxuan realized later and quickly let go of Cindy.  Cindy ran to Andrew's side immediately and looked at Andrew lovingly.

    "This couple of bitches!" An Wuxuan cursed in his heart when he saw this.  It's just that people have to lower their heads under the low eaves.  Without the support of his four senior brothers, An Wuxuan suddenly became as honest as a quail. He neither dared to run away nor continue to provoke Andrew.

    Looking at An Wuxuan’s frightened look, Andrew suddenly felt a little disappointed.  Was it because he was such a bastard that he didn't dare to accept Cindy's confession?  I used to be really cowardly!

    While thinking about how to deal with An Wuxuan, a shout came from the crowd, "Andrew, for my sake, how about letting him go?"

    Andrew followed the sound and saw Li Zhengxuan walking past everyone.  Andrew still admired Li Zhengxuan, a companion who had been training with Han Yu and Ning Ping with him.  At least when he was pretending to be dead, others never slacked off.  Although this person's intentions are not pure, his seriousness is still worthy of respect from others.  What's more, Li Zhengxuan is a very decent person. He is not like An Wuxuan, who is a mischievous master.

    "Li Zhengxuan, you came just in time, hurry up and teach this Andrew a lesson for me!" An Wuxuan seemed to have seen a savior. He changed his quail behavior just now and shouted arrogantly to Li Zhengxuan who was walking over.  However, Li Zhengxuan ignored An Wuxuan, nodded to Andrew as a greeting, then walked directly to the four junior brothers who were knocked to the ground by Andrew, and asked about their injuries.

    It’s just some skin injuries, nothing serious.  After Li Zhengxuan put aside his worries, he stood up and said to Andrew: "Andrew, can we just let this matter go?"

    "Okay, let's not do this next time." Andrew didn't want to fall out with Li Zhengxuan, so he nodded and agreed, then turned around and prepared to take Cindy away.  But An Wuxuan didn't intend to give up. Seeing that Andrew wanted to leave, he immediately shouted: "Andrew, you coward, don't leave if you dare!"

    Hearing this, Andrew turned around and looked at Li Zhengxuan.  Li Zhengxuan sighed and said to the four junior brothers: "Come back to the dojo with me. I have something to tell you and Master." After saying that, Li Zhengxuan walked out of the crowd and saw that the senior brother was gone, and the four junior brothers  They looked at each other and quickly followed, leaving An Wuxuan alone and dumbfounded.

    "Li Zhengxuan, how dare you ignore me!?" An Wuxuan shouted in surprise and anger at Li Zhengxuan who walked out of the crowd.  It's a pity that Li Zhengxuan never looked back, and if he didn't look back, the four people who followed him would naturally not come back to help An Wuxuan.  Seeing that the situation was not good for him, of course An Wuxuan would not stay where he was and confront Andrew alone. As he walked out of the crowd, he said cruel words to Andrew, "Andrew, wait, I will make you regret it.  "

    Watching An Wuxuan run away with cold eyes, Andrew turned to Cindy and said: "Cindy, I have something to tell you."

    "Yeah." Cindy, who had treated An Wuxuan coldly before, responded gently when she heard this.

 Text Chapter 766 Getting worse

    Some were happy and some were sad. Andrew finally had the courage to pursue his own happiness. Li Zhengxuan returned to the dojo to report to his master An Chengping about his experiences during this period, while An Wuxuan was extremely depressed and went to find a place to drink.

    I have been accustomed to living a high-level life, and this sudden change is really unacceptable.  Whenever he thought of the situation at that time, An Wuxuan felt his face burning.  Andrew, the coward, dared to glare at me, and Li Zhengxuan, the rip-off, began to ignore him.  An Wuxuan raised his neck hard and poured the wine in the glass into his mouth. However, he used too much force and choked himself.

    "Cough~cough~cough~" An Wuxuan couldn't help but cough loudly for a while, attracting the attention of the neighboring table.

    "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome guy?" An Wuxuan shouted angrily.

    The people at the next table smiled slightly when they heard this, turned their heads, and stopped looking at An Wuxuan.  An Wuxuan was furious and took the opportunity to find fault. But as soon as he stood up, An Wuxuan remembered that the four senior brothers he had brought out to serve as thugs had been taken back to the dojo by Li Zhengxuan, the man who cheated on them.  Being alone made An Wuxuan's confidence disappear, but just sitting back like this?  It also made An Wuxuan feel embarrassed.  He simply stopped sitting back and walked out of the store cursing.

    "Hey, sir, please settle the bill first." When they arrived at the door, a waiter stopped An Wuxuan and said.

    "You don't know me?" An Wuxuan asked the waiter, pointing to his face.

    "We know each other. It's just that we know each other. It's natural to pay for food. We can't give it for free just because we know who you are." The waiter nodded and replied.

    "Okay, I will remember you." An Wuxuan said fiercely.  Reach out and pay.  As a result, I found that I had no money.  He is an eldest young man, and he never carries money with him when he goes shopping. It is usually carried by a few people who follow him.  Now the four senior brothers who acted as thugs were taken back to the dojo by Li Zhengxuan, and the money they brought out this time was also taken back with them.

    "Just keep the account, I'll have someone bring it to you later." An Wuxuan said angrily to the waiter, and started to walk out.  In the end, of course the guy refused to let An Wuxuan leave.  In the past, An Wuxuan had a strong backer and no one dared to offend him, but now his business has collapsed.  The attitude of others towards An Wuxuan naturally changed.  In addition, An Wuxuan's character is usually very poor. If you say bookkeeping, what if you don't admit it later?

    After going back and forth, An Wuxuan was told that he was impatient, so he immediately raised his arm and slapped the waiter.  But this fight caused trouble. There were more waiters than An Wuxuan in the store, and An Wuxuan was immediately surrounded by seven or eight waiters.  The onlookers saw that it was An Wuxuan who was surrounded.  He who originally planned to come forward to say a few words of peace immediately withdrew and sat aside to watch the excitement.

    "What do you want to do?" An Wuxuan asked nervously.

    "No need to do anything. Please settle the bill, otherwise I will send you to see the official." The shopkeeper replied calmly.

    As soon as he heard about the official, An Wuxuan was no longer afraid.  Although my family has a sprained foot, no one from the officialdom dares to mess with it.  Officials are different from ordinary people.  I like to keep a thin line in everything, and I won't offend easily until I'm sure that the other person is really done with it.  But when he saw the shop assistant taking the rope to tie him up, An Wuxuan couldn't help but panic.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Tie you up so you don't run away." The shopkeeper replied casually.  Just saying.  A shop assistant ran over with a gong and said to the shopkeeper: "Master, here is the gong. Let Liu San come and shout. Among us, he has the loudest voice."

    When An Wuxuan saw this, he understood clearly that these grandsons were in ruins.  This is to tie him up and parade him through the streets.  If he was pulled out, his face would be completely lost today.  Thinking of this, An Wuxuan immediately started struggling. How could one person fight against more than ten people?  The tied up An Wuxuan was dragged out of the door by the store clerk.

    "Hey~Hey~Hey~ Shopkeeper, it's easy to discuss, we can discuss it if we have something to do." Seeing that he was about to be dragged out, the guy named Liu San started to clear his throat, and An Wuxuan quickly called to the shopkeeper.

    It’s just that the shopkeeper seemed to be deliberately trying to embarrass An Wuxuan and turned a deaf ear. He kept saying outside the shop: “Don’t talk to me about anything else. Wait until you see the official.”

    While the two parties were pulling each other, they heard a man's voice coming from the gate, "Oh, this store is very welcoming. I'm just here to have a meal. Do you need so many people to welcome me?"

    Hearing this voice, An Wuxuan immediately shouted: "Second Senior Brother, save me, Second Senior Brother, save me!"

    "Hey, isn't this my junior brother? Why did you ask someone to tie him up?"

    "Second senior brother, please save me."?Wuxuan shouted anxiously.

    The person who came was An Wuxuan's second senior brother Jin Zhengming, who was also An Chengping's second apprentice. During this period, he had been practicing outside with his third junior brother Han Zhengxian. It was not until they heard the news about the accident in the dojo a while ago that the two hurriedly hurried  Come back.  But after returning to the dojo, knowing that his younger brother An Wuxuan was still causing trouble outside, Jin Zhengming volunteered and went out to find An Wuxuan, and he saw this scene.

    "Everyone, you have to follow the rules in everything. You guys kidnapped people and paraded them through the streets. It's unjustifiable if you don't give a reason." Jin Zhengming said, looking at the people in the store.

    Unlike An Wuxuan's reputation, the first three apprentices An Chengping accepted can be said to be well-known.  The best one is Li Zhengxuan, he is decent and kind.  The remaining Kim Jong Myung and Han Zheng Xian, although they are not helpful people, they will not cause trouble. After seeing people in trouble, they will often lend a hand to help.

    There is a saying that you should not look at the face of the monk but the face of the Buddha. Now that Kim Jong-ming has come forward to make peace, the shopkeeper can't continue to put on airs and talk about An Wuxuan's incident. Kim Jong-ming smiled and said: "How old was I at that time?"  . Just think of it as giving me face, and let this family just forget it. The money is on me, and I paid it for him. In addition, I will give the guy who was beaten a little more money, as an apology. You guys  How about this?"

    There is a saying that it is difficult to hit someone with a smiling face.  What's more, except for An Wuxuan, a prodigal son, the people in the dojo run by An Chengping usually perform well.  Plus there’s really nothing to say about it.  It is not a big deal in the first place, but if you hold on to it, it will make you look petty.

    "Okay, for the sake of the second master, let this guy go." The shopkeeper nodded and replied to Jin Zhengming.

    ……

    After leaving the shop, An Wuxuan's face was as dark as water. When Jin Zhengming saw this, he said: "Junior brother, you'd better be more peaceful in the recent period. The dojo is not as good as it used to be. If you want to do as much as before, you won't necessarily cause trouble.  I can save you."

    "Second Senior Brother, why are you back?" An Wuxuan asked, changing the subject.

    Kim Zhengming heard this and replied: "I heard that something happened at the Taoist temple. How could Zhengxian and I continue to practice? After getting the news, we started to rush back. We just came back."

    "Second senior brother. Then do you know who that rip-off guy Li Zhengxuan has been getting involved with recently?" An Wuxuan asked again.

    "Huh? Stealing everything? Senior brother?" Jin Zhengming looked at An Wuxuan in surprise after hearing An Wuxuan's words and asked.

    Hearing this, An Wuxuan nodded quickly and said: "Yes, that's the guy who cheated and cheated. Second Senior Brother, you don't know, that guy has been staying with people who come to our dojo to cause trouble recently. I originally went out to play with a few senior brothers today.  Yes, but he was discovered by that rip-off guy, and he called several of the senior brothers who were responsible for bringing money back to the dojo, and that’s when the unfortunate thing happened just now.”

    Kim Zhengming frowned.  Looking at An Wuxuan, he asked: "Did you just say that Senior Brother stays with those who come to the dojo to cause trouble?"

    "Um."

    "Does master know about this?" Jin Zhengming asked again.

    An Wuxuan heard this and replied: "That guy has always been very good at disguising himself. If he didn't tell, how could father know?"

    Jin Zhengming came out to find An Wuxuan after returning to the dojo, before he had time to say a word to Li Zhengxuan and others.  It was just a quick hello.  Now that I heard An Wuxuan say bad things about Li Zhengxuan, my heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    Generally speaking.  Human energy is limited.  When you focus on one thing, your abilities in other areas will be weakened accordingly.  Because Li Zhengxuan is the senior brother, in addition to daily practice, he also assists An Chengping in managing the dojo. Naturally, his personal strength is not focused on others. Kim Zhengming, who concentrates on practicing, is higher than Han Zhengxian.  But correspondingly, the two people's minds are a bit simple, and they are not as smart as An Wuxuan, who is always out of shape.

    If other brothers heard what An Wuxuan said, most of them would sneer at it.  But Kim Jong-myung did not. He was doubtful.  He brought An Wuxuan back to the dojo. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a figure flying out of the dojo. After a closer look, he saw that it was the elder brother Li Zhengxuan who An Wuxuan said was cheating.

    "Li Zhengxuan, you also have today!" An Wuxuan shouted excitedly when he saw Li Zhengxuan flying out.  Kim Zhengming had a complicated look on his face, and he raised his hands to Li Zhengxuan and said, "I have met my senior brother."

    "Normally, Kim Jong-myung would call Li Zhengxuan by his first name, but now that he has doubts in his mind, he seems to be a bit unfamiliar with the title.  But before Li Zhengxuan could answer, a group of people ran out of the dojo.  The leader among them is the third junior brother Han Zhengxian.  I saw Han Zhengxian looking nervous.He looked at Li Zhengxuan and asked, "Senior Brother Zhengxuan, are you okay?"

    "I'm fine. I didn't expect Junior Brother Zhengxian's strength to improve again." Li Zhengxuan said with a smile after hearing this.

    "Haha Just be fine. Senior Brother Zhengxuan, Master is calling you."

    "Well, let's go back together." Li Zhengxuan nodded and replied.

    Seeing Li Zhengxuan being surrounded as he walked towards the dojo, Jin Zhengming pulled Han Zhengxian in confusion and asked, "Zhengxian, what are you doing?"

    "Oh, Brother Zhengming came back just in time. Come with me quickly. We are discussing the future of the dojo." Han Zhengxian heard this and quickly pulled Jin Zhengming towards the dojo.  Unlike Kim Zhengming, Han Zhengxian despised An Wuxuan, so Han Zhengxian didn't even look at An Wuxuan who was standing aside.  An Wuxuan was used to it and followed the two people into the dojo.

    As soon as he saw Han Zhengxian come in, An Chengping reached out and called Han Zhengxian to sit next to him. After An Chengping asked, "Zhengxian, you just fought with Zhengxuan, how did you feel?"

    "Senior brother's moves are still the same as before, but the power and speed are much greater than before. If combined with exquisite moves, can we definitely defeat senior brother? I can't guarantee it." Han Zhengxian organized.  Answered after phrasing.

    "Yeah." An Chengping nodded, turned around and asked Li Zhengxuan: "Zhengxuan. You just said that you trained with those two people for a while. Is it true that you haven't learned anything else except running every day?"

    "Yes, Master. They haven't taught anything except running every day for the past half month. Although I didn't ask, I once heard those two people explain the reason to Andrew, who trained with me. They said martial arts  What's important is persistence, and it also requires a strong body for support. Running every day is to exercise one's body and one's will at the same time. After exercising for half a month, the disciple's body does feel much more flexible than before.  "

    "Zhengxuan. What are your plans?" An Chengping asked again.

    Hearing this question, Li Zhengxuan fell silent, and the other disciples also looked at Li Zhengxuan nervously.  After a long while, Li Zhengxuan said to An Chengping in a deep voice: "Master, once you are a teacher, you will always be a father. Master taught me since I was a child, and Li Zhengxuan dare not forget this kindness. It's just Master. The reason why those two people came to us this time  Trouble, disciple thinks there are two reasons."

    "Come and listen."

    "Yes, the first reason is that those two people have complete cultivation techniques. They want to promote it in this underground world, but they cannot promote it successfully with their own strength. So they focus on fame.  We are older. During this period, they have been playing in other places for the same purpose as the dojo that came to play us. As for the second reason" At this point, Li Zhengxuan glanced at An Wuxuan and did not continue.

    “It’s just that even if Li Zhengxuan didn’t say it, how could An Chengping not understand.  But for his biological son, An Chengping could no longer describe him as doting.

    "Zhengxuan. You just said, where do those two people have complete cultivation techniques?" An Chengping looked at Li Zhengxuan and asked.  This question immediately made everyone present look at Li Zhengxuan.  Incomplete practice of martial arts has always been a pain in the hearts of martial arts practitioners in the underground world.  Because of the incompleteness of the cultivation techniques, every warrior can be said to be crossing the river by feeling the stones.  Now when they heard that there was a complete cultivation method, everyone's eyes lit up, and everyone started their own little plan.

    Seeing that An Chengping was unwilling to talk about An Wuxuan, Li Zhengxuan sighed secretly, nodded and said to An Chengping: "Yes, although the disciple has not confirmed it from those two people, we can infer from their training of Andrew.  He must know the complete cultivation method, otherwise they would not train Andrew."

    After listening to Li Zhengxuan's words, An Chengping was silent for a while, looked up at Li Zhengxuan and asked, "Zhengxuan, do you want to follow those two?"

    "……Yes."

    "Aren't you worried that those two people won't teach you?"

    Li Zhengxuan was silent for a while after hearing this, shook his head and said to An Chengping: "I don't think that is possible. Judging from their actions during this period, they intend to promote the complete method. Master, our dojo is underground  The dojo can be regarded as one of the best in the world, but if those two people teach the complete cultivation method, it will inevitably have a significant impact on our dojo. And to be honest with Master, besides me, there are many others during this period.  The other dojos that were defeated by those two people sent people to learn from those two people. If we don't seize the opportunity to keep up, our dojo will be overtaken by other dojos sooner or later."

    “…How about you ask Zhengming and Zhengxian to go with you later?”

    “…??I'm afraid it needs the consent of those two people.  Master, to be honest, the previous reputation of our dojo is nothing in front of those two people.  "

    After listening to Li Zhengxuan's words, An Chengping's face showed a trace of decline.  Jin Zhengming on the side couldn't help but asked: "Senior Brother, you admire those two people so much, what's so great about those two people?"

    Seeing Jin Zhengming say this, Li Zhengxuan shook his head with a wry smile and replied: "Junior brother, you and Zhengxian just came back, so you don't know that those two people are normal. You asked me what is so powerful about those two people, let me tell you this  Well, those two men picked off everyone in our dojo not long ago, including Master."

    "So powerful?" Jin Zhengming looked at his master with a surprised look on his face, and saw his master An Chengping nodding silently.

    “That’s worth fighting with all your strength.” Jin Zhengming said to himself with excitement.  However, in Li Zhengxuan's view, Kim Jong Myung's overestimating words were really funny, but he could not hurt Kim Jong Myung's self-confidence, so he could only remain silent.  On the contrary, An Wuxuan next to him, after hearing that Jin Zhengming had the idea of ????going to Han Yu and Ning Ping to get back the situation, was very positive and kept praising Jin Zhengming.

    Seeing what his biological son was doing, An Chengping suddenly felt something in his heart. He turned to Li Zhengxuan and said, "Zhengxuan, do you think if Wu Xuan is sent there as well, will the other party accept it?"

    "Well, Master, are you willing to let this kid suffer?" Li Zhengxuan hesitated and asked.

    "What do you mean?" An Chengping asked puzzledly.

    "Master, those two people were very strict when they were training. The disciple was better, and he carried out the requirements of those two people meticulously, but he also saw with his own eyes the suffering that Andrew, who was training with the disciple, suffered when he was lazy and cheating. According to  With Wu Xuan's character, if he really dies, he will most likely suffer."

    After listening to Li Zhengxuan’s explanation, An Chengping hesitated.

 Text Chapter 767: Nosy

——    go——> Poor parents in the world!  An Chengping wanted An Wuxuan to learn some skills, but An Wuxuan was unwilling to do anything. Not only did he have a big quarrel with An Wuxuan, he even ran away from home.  An Chengping was so angry that he fell ill in bed.  In order to treat An Chengping, Li Zhengxuan had to lower his head and ask Han Yu and others for help.

    After Han Yu and others came to the underground world, Han Yu and Ning Ping went to play in the dojo, and the rest of the people did not rest. Among them, Han Yu's sister Han Mengxin treated people all day long, solving various difficult and complicated diseases, and  No money yet.  During this period, apart from Han Yu and Ning Ping's reputation spreading throughout the underground world, Han Mengxin's reputation was the most famous.

    Li Zhengxuan just wanted Han Mengxin to treat An Chengping, but Li Zhengxuan was not sure.  After understanding Li Zhengxuan's purpose, Han Mengxin came directly with the medicine box without saying a word. Han Yu and Ning Ping came with her.  Li Zhengxuan didn't think much about Han Yu and Ning Ping following him.

    Arriving at An Chengping’s bed, Han Mengxin diagnosed An Chengping’s condition while asking An Chengping how he felt about himself.  An Chengping obviously did not expect that Han Mengxin would come to treat him, and he stood there without saying a word for a while.  Upon seeing this, Li Zhengxuan quickly answered for An Chengping.

    After Han Mengxin finished the diagnosis, Han Mengxin said slowly under Li Zhengxuan's nervous and worried gaze: "This person has become ill due to overwork, and coupled with the hard work, his body is no longer good. If he can rest peacefully, he can live for a few more years."  But if you work too hard, it will be hard to say." Super Power Civilization 767

    After listening to Han Mengxin’s words, Li Zhengxuan and other disciples all understood why their master became ill due to overwork, and they couldn’t help but feel dissatisfied with that bastard An Wuxuan.  When my father is sick, he doesn't even know how to come to the bedside to take care of him. This is really unreasonable!

    Li Zhengxuan asked softly: "Miss Han, can my master be cured of his illness this time?"

    "Well, the old man's body needs to be recuperated slowly. It can't be cured overnight. As for this illness, the heart disease needs heart medicine. I don't have any good solution for this."

    Han Mengxin's answer made everyone feel embarrassed. If An Wuxuan could be sensible, people like him wouldn't be embarrassed now.

    "Is there no other way?" Li Zhengxuan asked unwillingly.

    Han Mengxin thought for a while and said: "It really doesn't work. I suggest that you keep the old man's mood as relaxed and happy as possible. It may have some effect. Later I will prescribe a calming and health-preserving medicine for the old man and take it for a few days. Let's see.  We’ll talk about the effects later.”

    "Thank you very much." Li Zhengxuan looked at Han Mengxin with gratitude and said.

    After seeing off Han Mengxin and Han Yu and Ning Ping who were responsible for protecting them, Li Zhengxuan looked at the junior brothers with a solemn face and said: "Juniors, you have heard what Miss Han just said, and you all know what will happen next.  What should I do?"

    "Brother Zhengxuan, we all understand what you said. But to cure Master's heart disease, I think we should put our hope in An Wuxuan." Jin Zhengming said to Li Zhengxuan.  It’s also interesting to talk about Kim Jong-myung.  They were dissatisfied with Han Yu and Ning Ping from the beginning.  It didn't take long to become Han Yu and Ning Ping's loyal supporters.  But no one laughed at Kim Jong-myung's "treachery."  Everyone has their own eyes and head. They see, hear and think.  Only people with a bad heart will hate someone without asking for a reason.  What's more, people like Han Yu are really good, for those who come to ask for advice.  They always teach without distinction. As long as you want to learn, he will teach you.  Of course, we are only teaching the basics now, according to Han Yu.  No matter what you do, it is like building a house. Only when the foundation is solid can the house be built high and strong.  Castles in the air will fall over as soon as you push them, and some of them will fall over when the wind blows without even pushing them with your hands.

    “Whether it’s Kim Zhengming, Han Zhengxian or Li Zhengxuan, or even other people in the dojo, they are now practicing according to Han Yu’s teachings.  Some people can't bear the hardship and give up.  There are also people who endure hardships and still persevere.

    Just when Li Zhengxuan and others were discussing An Chengping's condition, An Wuxuan came back.  Smelling of alcohol all over his body, An Wuxuan's life became more and more unsatisfactory as all his senior brothers went to study martial arts.  With no one to support him, An Wuxuan even lost the courage to bully individuals.  For a moment, An Wuxuan felt that he had been abandoned by everyone. He was drunk and dreaming all day long and didn't care about anything.

    Seeing An Wuxuan’s ghostly appearance, the straight-tempered Jin Zhengming couldn’t help shouting: “An Wuxuan, do you still know to come back? Don’t you know that your father is sick now?”

    An Wuxuan, who was still drunk, replied casually after hearing this: "It's almost time for that old immortal."

    "What did you say!" Jin Zhengming was furious. He stood up suddenly and was about to beat An Wuxuan, but Li Zhengxuan reached out to stop him.  He looked at it with an angry look on his face.??Jin Zhengming then looked at the other juniors, headed by Han Zhengxian, whose faces showed dissatisfaction. Li Zhengxuan whispered: "Don't make any noise, master needs to rest."

    "But Senior Brother Zhengxuan, this bastard actually cursed his own father. Is this something a son can say?" Jin Zhengming asked angrily.

    "Okay, shut up! You two, help An Wuxuan go back to your room and rest." Li Zhengxuan stopped Jin Zhengming's dissatisfaction and ordered his two junior brothers.

    But An Wuxuan, who was drunk, did not intend to give up.  He suddenly raised his hand, threw away the two people who were helping him, and shouted at Li Zhengxuan: "Don't be hypocritical! Li Zhengxuan, I tell you, if you want to rob this dojo, there is no way! This is my dojo,  After I take over, I will sell this dojo! "I've even found a buyer, and I'm just waiting for that old guy to kick his ass!"

    With a "plop", everyone looked back and saw An Chengping falling at the door of the room.

    "Master!" Li Zhengxuan and others screamed when they saw this, and hurriedly ran over. When they saw An Chengping's appearance, they were already breathing more out and less in.  Hearing his son's voice just now, An Chengping stood up and wanted to come out and say a few words to his son. However, he didn't expect that as soon as he reached the door, he heard his son An Wuxuan threatening to sell the dojo.  This dojo can be said to be the hard work of himself and his wife. Here, An Chengping has the best memories in his life.  But now he heard that An Wuxuan was going to sell the dojo. For a moment, the old man couldn't accept it, and he fell to the ground in anger.  Super Power Civilization 767

    ……

    In front of Andrew’s house, Han Mengxin used a temporary clinic for free treatment

    "Super Power Civilization" was first released on Guli.cc www.guli.cc Mobile users visit wap.guli.cc

    Li Zhengxuan and others were staying outside the door, walking back and forth nervously.  If Guli.com fails, the first thing Li Zhengxuan and others will think of is to find Han Mengxin.  With Kim Jong Myung.  He put An Chengping on the stretcher and carried him over.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin had just arrived home and hadn't closed the door to rest yet.  Seeing An Chengping's condition suddenly worsening, he quickly took An Chengping in and started first aid.

    "Hey, what's going on with you guys? Didn't you feel fine when you left?" Han Yu walked to Jin Zhengming and squatted down next to him and asked.

    Hearing this, Jin Zhengming glanced at Li Zhengxuan. Seeing that Li Zhengxuan was looking at the clinic anxiously and not noticing him, he quietly told Han Yu what happened after Han Mengxin left.  After listening to Jin Zhengming's words, Han Yu was immediately furious. He stood up suddenly and cursed: "This bastard is simply a beast!"

    "Han Yu. What's wrong with you?" Ning Ping happened to come out to look for Han Yu. When he heard Han Yu swearing, he couldn't help but asked in confusion.  Han Yu angrily told Ning Ping what he just heard from Jin Zhengming.  After hearing this, Ning Ping's face darkened. He looked at Jin Zhengming and asked, "Jin Zhengming, where is that beast now?"

    &nbsp; Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping looking murderous.  Jin Zhengming regretted telling them this and asked worriedly: "What do you want to do?"

    Ning Ping saw Jin Zhengming’s scared look.  He replied aloud: " Don't worry. We won't kill him, but it is necessary to teach him a lesson. You are familiar with him and are embarrassed to do it, but we have no such scruples."

    Han Yu on the side nodded and agreed: "Yes, I must let him know why the flowers are so red today! This bastard thing actually said such bastard words. Let me tell you. This is all the old man's doing.  Damn it, I doted on that kid so much that I made him lawless."

    "Han Yu, regarding the issue of An Chengping educating the next generation. I, the "superpower civilization", will not discuss it for the time being. Kim Zhengming, is An Wuxuan still in the dojo?"

    "Here, he was drunk, he probably didn't go anywhere else." Jin Zhengming glanced at Li Zhengxuan, nodded and replied.

    Ning Ping nodded after hearing this and said, "Okay, that's all. Andrew, Han Yu and I are going out, please take care of this place."

    "Don't worry, I'll leave this to me." Andrew, who was feeling very proud of himself recently, nodded quickly and replied.

    After Han Yu and Ning Ping left angrily, Jin Zhengming faced Li Zhengxuan's gaze and whispered: "Brother Zhengxuan, I was wrong."

    "You are right, on the contrary I want to thank you." Li Zhengxuan shook his head and replied.

    "Huh?" Jin Zhengming looked at Li Zhengxuan in confusion upon hearing this, thinking that Li Zhengxuan was speaking sarcastically.  Upon seeing this, Li Zhengxuan said: "As for An Wuxuan, my patience is about to reach the limit. If the master hadn't been here, I would have wanted to teach that bastard a lesson. I think it's not just me, other people also have this idea."

    "Yes, and this idea is even stronger tonight." Han Zhengxian said at the side.

    *******************************

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping walked into the dojo, they faced#x5c31;I saw An Wuxuan sleeping soundly in the dojo training ground.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. Han Yu stepped forward, grabbed An Wuxuan's collar and dragged him to the courtyard outside the room.  When they came in, Han Yu and Ning Ping saw a well in the courtyard.  Since he planned to teach An Wuxuan a lesson, it would naturally be meaningful to teach An Wuxuan when he was awake.

    ……

    "Wow~" A bucket of well water poured on An Wuxuan's face, waking An Wuxuan immediately.  But he was still a little dazed after just waking up. An Wuxuan said, "Huh? It's raining? Why am I sleeping in the courtyard?"

    "Pa~" Super Power Civilization 767

    An Wuxuan was slapped so hard that stars appeared in his eyes, and then a cold question came from his ear: "Are you sober?"

    Taking a closer look, An Wuxuan was startled and saw Han Yu and Ning Ping staring at him with ugly expressions.

    "You, what do you want to do?" An Wuxuan asked with a look of horror.

    "Hehehewhat are you doing? Beat you up!" Han Yu sneered and hit An Wuxuan in the eye

    "Ah~Help~Someone is coming~It's time to kill someone~"

    No one came to save An Wuxuan.  Although the people near the "Super Power Civilization" didn't know what happened in the dojo before, they immediately understood what was going on after a little research.  Now when they heard An Wuxuan shouting for help, most people thought it was because the dojo was cleaning up the door.  Every house closed its doors and windows, and did not listen to what was going on outside.

    ……

    Everyone has their own limits on how to behave.  Although Han Yu and Ning Ping are not messengers of justice, they also have their own limits.  Being a child.  Then you should be filial to your parents.  If parents are not good to their children, then it is understandable that the children are not filial to their parents, but the old man An Chengping is really doting on An Wuxuan.  Ever since he was little, he has never seen An Wuxuan pouting.  It's true that you hold it in your hands for fear of falling, and hold it in your mouth for fear of melting.  But now An Wuxuan actually made An Chengping angryFalling ill, this has exceeded the limits of life for Han Yu and Ning Ping, and they can't stand it anymore.

    Of course, considering An Chengping's reasons, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not take An Wuxuan's life, but gave An Wuxuan a severe beating.  Since you don't listen to my good advice, I have no choice but to be cruel to you.  Dare you not listen?  Hit you!  !  !

    Facing the domineering behavior of Han Yu and Ning Ping, An Wuxuan was dissatisfied.  But I can’t be dissatisfied.  The result of dissatisfaction was to be beaten. An Wuxuan, who had never been beaten since he was a child, now experienced the feeling of being beaten when you ask your senior brother to beat someone.

    It hurts!  My whole body hurts!  It hurts just to move a finger!  An Wuxuan was frightened by the beating, but as soon as Han Yu glared, he immediately calmed down.  Let me do whatever I want.

    Han Yu knew that An Wuxuan was just afraid of his fists, so he was not deceived by An Wuxuan's fearful look.  He ordered in a cold voice: "Take care of yourself. Come back with me later."

    "Go, where?" An Wuxuan asked in confusion.

    "Huang Cave."

    When he heard that he was going to Huangyan Cave, An Wuxuan's face immediately turned pale. He immediately shook his head like a rattle and said repeatedly: "No, I won't go. That's not a place for people to go"

    "Crack~"

    Han Yu waved his hand and gave An Wuxuan a slap in the face and cursed: "Asshole. We are going there right away. Aren't we human beings?"

    An Wuxuan, who was slapped, closed his mouth with an aggrieved look, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Why? Why are you taking me where?"

    "I want to help you learn some principles of life." Han Yu replied coldly.

    “…Can’t we teach here?”

    Han Yu replied calmly: "I'm afraid you won't be impressed. Stop talking nonsense and go clean up quickly. Change your clothes and we'll leave."

    "I, I want to say hello to my family." An Wuxuan asked tentatively.

    Hearing what An Wuxuan said, Han Yu smiled&#20102;, looked at An Wuxuan with a sneer and said: "Do you think of your family now? Your father was so angry that he is still rescuing him. Why didn't you think that the person you were angry with was your father when life and death were uncertain?  "

    "Ah? What's wrong with me, my father?" An Wuxuan asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Han Yu did not explain to An Wuxuan, but asked coldly: "Stop pretending in front of me. Do you want to change your clothes? If not, leave now."

    Under the pressure from Han Yu, An Wuxuan could only suppress the doubts in his heart, changed his clothes and followed Han Yu out of the dojo.  After walking out of the dojo, Han Yu and Ning Ping separated. Ning Ping wanted to go back and say something, while Han Yu took An Wuxuan straight to Huang Cave.  Although Huangshan Cave is not a dangerous place, it is definitely not a good place for vacation.  If An Wuxuan is left alone, he will most likely not be able to come back.  An Wuxuan, who is self-aware, also knows this, so he was so resistant when he heard that Han Yu wanted to take him to the Huangyan Grotto.  It's just that the situation is stronger than the person. Even if An Wuxuan is unwilling in every possible way, in the face of Han Yu's almost absolute strength, An Wuxuan's little arm cannot twist Han Yu's thigh.

    When they heard the news brought back by Ning Ping, Li Zhengxuan and others became anxious.  They wanted to use the hands of Han Yu and Ning Ping to teach the unfilial son An Wuxuan a lesson, but they never thought of taking An Wuxuan's life.  When he heard that Han Yu had brought An Wuxuan to the Huangyan Grotto, his first reaction was that Han Yu planned to leave An Wuxuan there to fend for himself.

    I wanted to blame Han Yu and Ning Ping for their behavior, but when I thought about the fact that they had been instructed by them before, I didn’t know where to start.  Just when Li Zhengxuan was about to take Jin Zhengming and Han Zhengxian to bring An Wuxuan back, the rescue was over, and the old man An Chengping was saved.  It’s just that I’m still very weak at the moment and can’t see too many people.

    Hearing that the old man wanted to see An Wuxuan, Li Zhengxuan and others were in trouble.  Look at me, look at me&#20320;, In the end, Li Zhengxuan bit the bullet and told An Wuxuan the truth.  What surprised Li Zhengxuan was that An Chengping reacted very coldly after hearing the news that An Wuxuan was taken to Huangyan Cave by Han Yu.

    "Could this old man have given up on An Wuxuan completely because he was so angry that he fell down this time?" Li Zhengxuan thought to himself when he saw this.  Just when Li Zhengxuan was thinking wildly, he heard An Chengping let out a long sigh and said in a low voice: "Maybe I really doted on that child too much before. It's okay to let him suffer a little bit."  Let him understand a little bit about how to be a human being."

    Hearing An Chengping's words, Li Zhengxuan looked at An Chengping in surprise.  Could it be that after experiencing life and death, the old man had a profound enlightenment and saw through it?

    "Zhengxuan, from now on the dojo will be handed over to your senior brothers. Don't let me down." An Chengping said to Li Zhengxuan with a disappointed look on his face.

    Hearing this, Li Zhengxuan quickly replied: "Master, you are serious. This disciple still has many shortcomings, and he still needs master's guidance."

    An Chengping was noncommittal after hearing what Li Zhengxuan said, closed his eyes and said no more.  Li Zhengxuan waited for a while, and when he saw that An Chengping had nothing more to say, he quietly left the room.  (To be continued.)

    Grain Net Grain Net——

    over——>

 Text Chapter 768 The Prodigal Son Returns

    "I want to go home!" An Wuxuan stood on a big rock and cried with frustration.  It's a pity that An Wuxuan was crying about the wrong person. Han Yu was not his father, so of course he would not spoil An Wuxuan and turned a deaf ear to An Wuxuan's cries.  In Han Yu's eyes, An Wuxuan was definitely not as good as the barbecue in his hand.  Perhaps knowing that his crying was useless to Han Yu, after howling twice, An Wuxuan quietly squatted aside and began to eat his portion of barbecue.

    It has been seven days since Han Yu took him to the Huangyan Grotto. In the first three days, An Wuxuan had not thought about escaping, but every time he was caught by Han Yu before he could run more than 100 meters.  After he was captured, Han Yu neither beat him nor scolded him. He just threw him deep into the Huangshan Grotto and left alone.

    None of the creatures in Huangshan Cave is kind. The harsh living environment makes the creatures here ferocious and aggressive, and they have a strong sense of territory.  Facing the intruder An Wuxuan, he would naturally not look down upon him.  What's more, although An Wuxuan looks a little bit rough, his skin and flesh are still very tender.  It attracted many creatures in the cave who wanted to sacrifice An Wuxuan's teeth.

    In these three days, An Wuxuan felt that he had suffered all the hardships in his life.  But Han Yu, who had mastered his freedom, didn't think so.  Three days later, Han Yu handed An Wuxuan a very ordinary machete and asked him to hunt in the Huangyan Cave to support him and himself.  For An Wuxuan, a behavior that had nothing to do with him in the past, this was the first time for An Wuxuan as an older girl to get on the sedan chair.  The result of the hunting was of course predictable. Not only did he not catch anything, he was almost hunted by other creatures.  When An Wuxuan escaped from Huangshan Cave with wounds all over his body, he saw Han Yu already waiting there.  It's just that Han Yu is really hard-hearted. After using a magical medicine bottle to heal An Wuxuan's injuries, he still drove An Wuxuan into the Huangyan Cave to continue hunting the next day.

    This person.  It needs to be compared.  Only by comparison can we understand the differences.  Compared with the previous life, the current life is simply hell for An Wuxuan.  Whenever he can't sleep in the dead of night, An Wuxuan can't help but think of the life he lived under the protection of his father.  It was a day like heaven, but when he thought about how he made his father angry and fell ill, regret appeared in An Wuxuan's mind for the first time.

    Every time between life and death, An Wuxuan grew up rapidly.  Of course, if you want to deal with Han Yu, that is tantamount to wishful thinking.  However, after this week of training, An Wuxuan can at least hunt some cave creatures with little attack power.  Han Yu only said one sentence when facing An Wuxuan who had returned from his first successful hunting.  "Yes, at least this way you won't starve to death after your father dies."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, An Wuxuan felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured over his head.  The joy of the previous successful hunt was suddenly washed away.

    In this way, half a month passed, and An Wuxuan's hunting ability became stronger and stronger.  It's time to try hunting some larger creatures.  But what Han Yu said to him before when he successfully hunted for the first time always echoed in An Wuxuan's mind.  Whenever I think of my past misdeeds.  An Wuxuan couldn't help but secretly regret it.

    Facing An Wuxuan's quiet changes, Han Yu remained calm.  When it comes to educating people, Han Yu doesn't understand.  All Han Yu knew was that he was comparing his feelings with his own.  Only when people understand where they went wrong will they think about correcting it.  Just talking about it with your mouth is useless.  Talking too much can make people annoying.

    *******************************

    In front of Andrew’s house, inside Han Mengxin’s temporary clinic

    Since being rescued, An Chengping has been placed in the clinic by Li Zhengxuan and others to prevent his condition from worsening.  Regarding An Wuxuan's situation, someone would come to tell An Chengping every day.  Even though An Chengping seemed to have given up on An Wuxuan.  But in fact, doting on An Wuxuan has almost become An Chengping's habit.  An Chengping was worried about his precious son's health almost all the time.

    Although we also know the old saying that a filial son emerges from under the stick, this saying is fine when applied to other people’s children, but not when applied to one’s own children.  I can't afford it!

    "Alas~" An Chengping sighed softly and put down the porridge bowl in his hand.  Li Zhengxuan on the side heard this and immediately understood that his master missed his son again, and quickly advised him softly: "Master, don't worry about Wu Xuan. I heard from Zhengming that Wu Xuan has made great progress recently. He can already be alone.  It’s time to deal with the sand python.”

    Hearing this, An Chengping shook his head and said softly: "I know, but I just can't help but worry about Wu Xuan's child. Do you think he will be hungry or cold these days? Han Yu is not a good person.  What if he abuses Wu Xuan"

    "Master, even if Han Yu abused Wu Xuan, it was for Wu Xuan's good. Wu Xuan is reallyIt's too shameful. If he is allowed to live like this, master will be the one to suffer a hundred years from now.  Although we are your disciples and can take care of him for your sake, we also have our own things to do.  Many times, he still has to rely on himself.  But you also know Wu Xuan’s temperament. No one will support him. If something happens that even us disciples cannot resolve, it will be too late.  "

    "I know, I know you are right. But I still can't help but worry."

    Facing An Chengping, Li Zhengxuan had no choice.  At this moment, An Chengping's attending doctor, Han Mengxin, came over.  An Chengping was grateful to Han Mengxin.  Not only Han Mengxin, but also Han Yu and Ning Ping who kicked him in the dojo before, the little resentment in An Chengping's heart has long since disappeared.  An Chengping is very grateful to these capable people.  Especially Han Mengxin saved her own life. As a warrior, repaying kindness is a very important character.

    "Old man, are you thinking about your son again?" Han Mengxin knew what was going on when she saw An Chengping's look, and asked immediately.

    An Chengping did not hide it, nodded and replied: "Yeah, I thought about it. The child's mother died young, and I can say that I personally raised the child from the size of a thermos bottle to this big."

    Han Mengxin smiled when she heard this and said: "Old man, I have some good news for you. Your son will be back tomorrow."

    "Huh? Really?" An Chengping's eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Han Mengxin with surprise and asked.

    "Of course it's true. During this period, the dojo in this underground world has been beaten to a pulp, and it's almost time to hand over the complete cultivation techniques to the Council of Elders."

    "You have to hand over the complete cultivation method to Yuan" "Laohui?" An Chengping heard this.  He couldn't help but look at Han Mengxin with a strange face and asked.

    "Yes, the Council of Elders is the highest authority here. Of course we have to hand over the complete cultivation techniques to them. What's more, we have a deal with the Council of Elders. We need to use the complete cultivation techniques to obtain and explore various ruins.  The permission.”

    "You want to explore the ruins? It's very dangerous there." Hearing this, An Chengping frowned and said.

    Han Mengxin said with a smile: "Of course I know the danger. But the greater the danger, the greater the rewards. We are explorers, and what we pursue is an exciting life and high rewards."

    "Then when do you plan to go?"

    "We will go after the handover tomorrow. We have been preparing during this period and are almost ready."

    After Han Mengxin left, Li Zhengxuan couldn't help but said to An Chengping: "Master. Those people in Han Yu are indeed very strong, but exploring those dangerous ruins is still a bit suspenseful."

    "Well, I know. It's just that those people can't be persuaded by words. With our ability, we can't help much. The only thing we can do is pray in our hearts that they can be safe." An Chengping said with a look on his face.  He replied calmly.

    Looking at An Chengping's calm face, Li Zhengxuan couldn't calm down in his heart.  Suddenly, An Chengping asked in a low voice: "Zhengxuan. Do you think I'm a little cold-blooded after listening to my words?"

    "Ah? Disciple doesn't dare." Li Zhengxuan was stunned when he heard this.  He replied hurriedly.

    "You just don't dare, but you don't think less of it." An Chengping stared at Li Zhengxuan for a while and said faintly.  Li Zhengxuan opened his mouth after hearing this, but he didn't say a word.  Just listen to An Chengping continue: "You think I am cold-blooded. Then let me ask you, if you were me, what would you do?"

    Heard this question.  Li Zhengxuan opened his mouth to answer, but suddenly froze again.  Yes, if I were the master, after listening to Han Mengxin’s words.  What will you do?  What can be done?

    Are you asking the other person to give up?  The other party obviously would not accept this suggestion.  Ask to accompany the other person?  With my three-legged cat skills, I'll be lucky enough not to cause any trouble.

    After much deliberation, Li Zhengxuan found to his dismay that he could do nothing.  As if he understood An Chengping's situation in an instant, Li Zhengxuan said to An Chengping with an embarrassed look: "Master, I'm sorry. The disciple just misunderstood the master."

    "Zhengxuan, you have a kind-hearted temperament, are serious about work, and have a kind of perseverance. But not everything in this world can be achieved with perseverance. Eat as much food as you can, and don't try to change things that you can't do anything about. That way  It often makes things worse.”

    "Disciple, I remember." Li Zhengxuan nodded and replied.

    An uneventful night

    When he saw his son An Wuxuan the next morning, An Chengping almostI almost couldn't believe my eyes.  An Wuxuan's performance was really great.  His appearance is still the same, but his mental outlook and overall temperament are completely different from the carefree and wretched state he had in "Super Power Civilization Chapter 768: The Prodigal Son Returns" before.

    "Father." When they met, An Wuxuan knelt down in front of An Chengping with a plop, and said to An Chengping with his head touching the ground: "Father, the child didn't know good and bad before. He always contradicted his father and made his father angry. Please ask him to  forgive."

    Hearing An Wuxuan say this, An Chengping trembled all over. For a moment, he felt that it was worth dying now, so he reached out tremblingly to help An Wuxuan.  Li Zhengxuan on the side looked at Han Yu in confusion.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu shrugged and whispered, "I didn't tell this kid to come back today." In other words, An Wuxuan's current words and deeds are all sincere.

    Looking at An Wuxuan who looked like a prodigal son who had turned back, Li Zhengxuan's expression was a little complicated, but in the end it all turned into relief. He looked at An Wuxuan and nodded slightly.  He stepped forward and softly advised An Chengping, who was in tears at the moment: "Master, your body is still very weak and you cannot experience great sorrow or great joy."

    Seeing Li Zhengxuan coming over, An Wuxuan let go of An Chengping's hand, cupped his fists at Li Zhengxuan, bent down and saluted: "Elder brother. I have offended many people in the past. I hope you don't take it personally. I'm here to give you a favor."  Senior brother and other senior brothers, please apologize."

    "Little junior brother, don't be too polite. It's not too late for you to wake up now." Li Zhengxuan said quickly after hearing this, and others such as Kim Zhengming, Han Zhengxian and others also echoed.

    When the prodigal son turned around and saw An Wuxuan's current behavior, Li Zhengxuan and others couldn't help but forgive An Wuxuan for what he had done before. After all, An Wuxuan was his master's only son, so he couldn't embarrass his master.  The most surprising thing now is Han Yu.  What method did he use to make An Wuxuan, who used to eat, drink, whore and gamble, seem like a different person?  Facing the puzzled looks of Li Zhengxuan and others.  Han Yu smiled and said nothing.

    The handover process of the entire set of cultivation techniques is not very long, but under the arrangement of the Elders Council, it is very grand.  After all, it is related to the future of mankind in the underground world. Just think that your descendant may also become a strong man in the future.  This couldn't help but make everyone feel excited.

    Of course, the same rice can feed all kinds of people, and it’s not like there aren’t those who criticize it out of spite.  I suspect that Han Yu and others have impure intentions.  Is it for plotting against the underground people?  Most people like this ignore them.  This kind of people are just a bunch of sensationalists. If you talk to them, they will get excited. If you scold them, they will get angry. If you ignore them, they will feel the most uncomfortable.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the chief representative of the Elders Association personally took over the practice technique handed over to him by Han Yu.  This set of exercises was written by Ning Ping.  Nin Binh, who was born into a royal family, was well-informed.  He has gained more knowledge than Han Yu.  The entire set of training techniques given to the underground people this time is, to put it bluntly, a common technique practiced by army soldiers. It is not very important to the alliance.  But this needs to be said in different places.  Just because he's inconspicuous in the league doesn't mean he's useless here.

    After taking over the practice technique, the big boss immediately announced the action of allowing Han Yu and his party to explore the ruins, and directly told everyone present that this condition was in exchange for the complete practice of the technique.  After hearing the news, those who originally felt that they were indebted to Han Yu and others no longer felt this way.  Then those guys who were evil-minded before had new topics to talk about. For these people, just continue to ignore them.

    "Superpower Civilization" Due to the previous homework, the promotion work of the Elders Association went very smoothly. People in the underground world immediately started a national martial arts training movement. Every day after finishing the day's work, you can always see many people  Gather in a spacious place and practice with those who were taught by Han Yu before.

    After all, it’s a technique from the military. It’s all about practicality. It doesn’t have so many flashy moves. It doesn’t look very entertaining, but when it comes to actual effects, it’s really useful.  Especially those who have practiced martial arts before, influenced by this set of practical exercises, are also trying to streamline their original exercises, trying to find a way out for the exercises they have practiced for many years.

    Not to mention that the underground people are busy doing their own things, let’s just talk about Han Yu and his party who have received permission to explore the ruins.  The day after the handover was completed, Han Yu and his party were sent out of the underground world by Andrew and returned to the Courage in the above-ground world.

    During this period, the Courage has been parked outside and is being monitored by people from the underground world every day.  These underground people do know some rules and understand that they cannot touch things that have owners.  Apart from staying outside the Spirit every day, I have never entered the Spirit.

    The Courage, which has not been cleaned for more than a month, is waiting for Han YuAfter people come back, the first thing they do is clean up and repair the vents on the Spirit.  In view of the experience of this sneak attack, the vents of the Courage were redesigned by Qiao Yan'er. There are many traps in the vent pipes. If anyone dares to drill in again, he will never come back. This is Qiao Yan'er.  Not a single word of Er's original words has been changed.

    It took a day to clean up the Spirit.  Everyone decided to rest for a night and start exploring the ruins tomorrow.  As a guide sent by the underground world, Andrew slept in a starship for the first time.  That novel feeling caused Andrew to suffer from insomnia, so that when he appeared in front of Han Yu and others the next day, he had two dark circles under his eyes.

    The first stop for Han Yu and others, which is the first ruins to be explored, is about two hundred kilometers away from the location of the Spirit. This distance is a bit far for Andrew, but for the Spirit, it is only a matter of minutes.  matter.  However, in order to take care of Andrew, the new passenger, the speed of the Spirit was reduced.  When he saw the ruins on the ground from the air, Andrew almost didn't recognize them. He checked twice carefully. When he saw the landmark building of the ruins, Andrew confirmed that the ruins on the ground were the target of their trip, the Minotaur ruins.  .

    The reason why this ruins is called the Minotaur ruins is, as the name suggests, naturally because there are tauren everywhere in this ruins.  According to the type of tauren, the underground people divided these tauren into ordinary tauren, tauren warriors, tauren vanguards, tauren guards, tauren commanders, and tauren kings.  The standard for classifying the tauren is the size of the tauren. The ordinary tauren are about the same size as one normal adult, while the tauren are the size of three normal adults.  And except for ordinary tauren and tauren warriors who have no special abilities, other tauren have various abilities. Among them, the tauren king has the strongest ability, so the number is the rarest, and there is usually only one.  The most common ones are ordinary tauren and tauren warriors.

    After listening to Andrew’s introduction to the Minotaur ruins, Han Yu moved his neck and said to Ning Ping on the side: “Let’s go Ning Ping, get rid of those Minotaurs first, and then we can investigate this ruins with peace of mind.”

    ""Yes, but be careful, don't burn the ruins with a fire." Ning Ping nodded and warned.

    "I know, I'll be careful." Han Yu agreed casually and took a step towards the control room.  Suddenly, Han Mengxin shouted: "Brother, a UFO appeared on the left side of the Courage. It was very fast and rushed towards us."

    "Yan'er, image." Han Yu shouted after hearing this.

    Almost at the same time, the display screen showed the image.  The visitor was an extremely huge bird, its wings could be spread more than ten meters, like a heavy bomber, and it rushed towards the Courage.

    "Turn on the Chameleon system, and Lin Ke raises the position of the Courage to avoid this big bird." Han Yu ordered in a deep voice.

    Andrew looked at Han Yu in surprise. He thought Han Yu would let Courage fight the Big Bird, but he didn't expect Han Yu to choose to avoid it.  He couldn't help but look at Han Yu blankly, and he didn't come back to his senses until Han Yu's question rang in his ears.

    "Han Yu, what did you ask me just now?" Andrew asked Han Yu a little embarrassed.

    Han Yu was good-tempered. Hearing this, he repeated his question, "I'm asking you if you know that big bird?"

    "Of course I know it. We underground people named it the giant owl. It is extremely ferocious. Oh, by the way, the giant owl likes to prey on minotaurs. It was about to attack the Courage just now. Could it be because it encountered a similar species?  Drive away the Courage?"

    Regarding Andrew’s speculation, Han Yu did not respond, but simply replied: “We don’t know if they are driving them away, but the tauren in the ruins below may be in trouble.”

    As he was talking, through the display screen, he saw various tauren running out of various dilapidated buildings in the tauren ruins on the ground.  There were about a thousand of them. Perhaps to guard against the attack of the giant owl, the tauren crowded together and let out a loud roar at the giant owl in the sky.

    Naturally, the giant owl in the sky couldn't stand the provocation of the minotaur, and immediately gave up looking for the missing similar creature. It made a strange cry and dived towards the minotaur on the ground like a bomber.

    Facing the giant owl's air attack, the Minotaur team briefly panicked, but then fell silent amidst the roars of several huge Minotaurs.  Looking at the huge tauren, Andrew in the Courage introduced to Han Yu and others: "This kind of tauren is called a tauren. Its biggest use is to boost morale. Its real combat effectiveness is not as good as that of a tauren warrior.  "

    "Really? But for being so big, you have a lot of meat on your body." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    Andrew: “…"

    Just as everyone in the Courage was watching the fierce battle between the giant owl and the tauren, something suddenly happened in the tauren's team.  An extremely huge tauren with only a skeleton appeared in everyone's sight.  Seeing the Minotaur that suddenly appeared, Andrew exclaimed: "The Undead Minotaur King." (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 769 The Undead Tauren King

    The undead Minotaur King on the ground and the giant owl in the sky, the kings of the earth and sky, started a life-and-death showdown.  The battle scene was so intense that Han Yu and others were excited to see it.  At times like this, it is no longer the time for humans to step in and stop them. The battle will only stop if the two opponents decide a winner.

    Relying on the advantage of the air, the giant owl succeeded in sneak attacks again and again. Since the undead Tauren King is undead, its vitality cannot be underestimated.  Even if he is knocked down by the giant owl again and again, he can still stand up quickly, grab the nearby minotaur and use it as ammunition to throw the giant owl into the air.  But this kind of counterattack is exactly what the giant owl wants.  Han Yu even suspected that the giant owl was deliberately pestering the Undead Tauren King, just so that the Undead Tauren King could take the initiative to "feed" it.

    Gradually, the minotaurs surrounding the undead Tauren King have hid far away, and are no longer willing to get even half a step closer to the undead Tauren King.  The undead Tauren King had no choice but to grab the big rocks around him and throw them at the giant owl.  But the giant owl, who had already had his way, didn't expect that the one thrown at him this time was not a tauren. The giant owl, who had already had his way, opened his mouth to face the flying boulder and bit down hard.

    "Crack~" The boulder was bitten to pieces, and the giant owl also suffered a hidden loss.  The undead Tauren King shook the bird's head vigorously and glared angrily at the ground.

    "Quack~" The giant owl let out a strange cry and dived towards the undead Tauren King.  Upon seeing this, the Undead Tauren King immediately opened his arms. When the giant owl crashed into his arms, he closed his open arms hard and tried to hold the giant owl in his arms.  But since the giant owl dared to launch a frontal attack on the undead Tauren King, he was naturally confident.  It was seen that the giant owl continued to be castrated.  He unexpectedly slammed into the undead Tauren King on the ground and pushed him backwards, unable to stand firm.  In the end, he brought the undead Tauren King to the sky in one fell swoop.

    Once it was hit into the sky, if it were any other creature, it would be frightened and panicked.  But the performance of the Undead Tauren King was beyond the giant owl's expectations.  Perhaps because he has become an undead, the Undead Tauren King seems to have forgotten fear, or maybe he has lost the ability to think.  In its eyes, killing the giant owl is probably the most important goal. As for other things, it is no longer within his consideration.

    The undead Tauren King who was knocked into the sky closed his arms.  Pull the giant owl's body into your arms.  At the same time, the two rows of ribs of the Undead Tauren King also slowly opened. Once the giant owl is closed, there is a high chance that the two rows of ribs of the Undead Tauren King will pierce the body. At that time, the giant owl will be killed.  .  The giant owl obviously understood the consequences and immediately showed his special skills.  Hearing another strange scream from the giant owl, his whole body began to emit a burst of blue firelight.  The undead Minotaur King who was closest to the fire seemed to be burned by fire.  Dang even let go of his arms, as if intending to avoid the faint blue fire.  It's just that the undead Tauren King forgot where he was at this time. It was in the sky. As soon as his hands were released, his body fell out of the sky uncontrollably.

    With a "peng" sound, the huge skeleton of the undead Tauren King fell to pieces.  Splattered everywhere.  As if he knew that he had a chance to win, the giant owl landed calmly on the ground.  At this time, all the tauren, big or small, had gone to hide somewhere.  The giant owl let out a cheerful cry and slowly walked up to the still intact bull skull of the undead Tauren King.  The front paws turned over, turning the cow's skull over.  Then he stretched out his sharp beak and dug into the cow's skull, but the result was obviously very disappointing to the giant owl.  Having found nothing, the giant owl let out a scream of dissatisfaction, trampled the cow skull on the ground with a bird's claw, and then looked around with its head, as if looking for something.  After searching for a while, the giant owl seemed to have found a target. He ran to the side with excitement on his face, but just when the giant owl was about to reach his destination, something happened!  The broken bones of the undead Tauren King that had been smashed into pieces actually floated up under the pull of a black energy. At this time, the giant owl was in the center of these broken bones.

    The giant owl seemed to have noticed something was wrong, and immediately wanted to leave, but it was already too late.  No matter how hard the giant owl tries, it is like being imprisoned in a birdcage made of broken bones. No matter how powerful you are, you can never escape from the cage at this time.

    Watching the bone-shattering prison slowly shrinking, although the giant owl struggled desperately, he still couldn't stop the bone-shattering healing.  When the undead Tauren King returned to his original state, the previously arrogant and domineering giant owl had become the undead Tauren King's meal.

    "We may need to reconsider our plan." Inside the Courage, Han Yu said to everyone with a solemn look.  After hearing this, the happiest person was Andrew. Seeing the fate of the giant owl, Andrew didn't believe that people like Han Yu could deal with the undead Tauren King even if he killed him.  However, Andrew underestimated the courage of Han Yu and others. Even after seeing the horror of the undead Tauren King, Han Yu and others still had no intention of returning home.  On the contrary, this group of daring people actually started discussing how to deal withThe spiritual bull-headed king.  Andrew thinks people like Han Yu are crazy!

    But no matter what Andrew thinks, Han Yu and others will not change their minds because of Andrew's persuasion.  Things in this world are mutually reinforcing and mutually reinforcing. There is an old saying that goes like this: if the brine is used to make tofu, one thing will bring down the other.  The Undead Tauren King is powerful, but it does not mean that this Undead Tauren King is invincible.  Didn't the blue firelight emitted by the giant owl when it was in the air scare the undead Tauren King?

    Since it is the undead Tauren King, the strength attribute on his body must represent death, but on the Courage, there is exactly one person whose strength attribute represents life.  Of course, in order to confirm his speculation, Han Yu still needed to conduct some verification.

    After defeating the invading giant owl, the undead Tauren himself was seriously injured.  Those minotaurs didn't know where they had gone, and even after the battle was over, they were unwilling to appear close to the undead minotaur king.  The undead Tauren King had no time to look for his own tribe at this moment. He sat on the ground and panted, not realizing that above his head, there was a figure aiming at him with a lethal bottle.  .

    Because of the size of the block, in order to have a verification effect.  Han Yu threw the healing bottle that had been filled with bright energy by Han Mengxin at the bull skull of the undead Tauren King.  The undead Tauren King, who was currently digesting the giant owl he had just swallowed, didn't pay any attention to the healing bottle falling from the sky.

    There was a "pop" sound, and the treatment bottle shattered.  The bright energy inside immediately spread out and landed on the bull skull of the undead Minotaur King.  As if being splashed with sulfuric acid, the skull of the Undead Minotaur King was immediately corroded with several small holes, and the small holes continued to expand.

    Who said the undead don’t know pain? At least the undead Tauren King showed it very intensely.  The undead Tauren King screamed "Ouch" and jumped up from the ground. He touched his head with both hands, but he didn't expect that the bright energy above his head was like a plague.  Following the hands of the Undead Tauren King, he began to destroy other parts of the Undead Tauren King's body.  The undead Tauren King seemed to be crazy and began to run aimlessly on the earth.  The tauren who had been hiding before were so frightened that they ran out of their hiding places and fled in all directions.  Those who ran slowly were either stepped on by the irrational Undead Minotaur King, or were hit to death by the stones brought up by the Undead Minotaur King as he ran around.

    There are only a total of 1,800 tauren in this ruins. One-third of them were killed in the previous battle with the giant owl, and now that the crazy undead tauren king has made such a fuss, there are only 180 tauren left.  Head.  Those tauren who were lucky enough to escape were no longer willing to stay in this ruins.  He immediately dragged his family and fled far away, looking like he would never come back again.

    Han Yu did not expect this unexpected gain.  But what Han Yu needs to do most right now is to stop the Undead Tauren King from continuing to destroy the ruins. If he continues to let this guy run around, the ruins will become ruins.

    Ning Ping was not the only one who had the same idea as Han Yu, after seeing that his ability was effective against the undead Tauren King.  Han Mengxin immediately dressed up and walked to the top of the Courage holding an archangel staff that could increase her abilities.  Looking at Han Mengxin, who was surrounded by bright energy and had a holy face, Andrew almost thought he had seen an angel.

    With the movement of Han Mengxin’s hand, a huge magic circle appeared above the head of the undead Tauren King.  But the undead Tauren King on the ground was unconscious and still running wildly.  The trauma on the top of his skull made the undead Minotaur King forget everything around him.  It just wanted to find a way to contain the power that frightened it, but it didn't know that it was in catastrophe.

    Looking at the undead Minotaur King running around on the ground, Han Mengxin on the Courage dropped the Archangel Staff in his hand with force, and the magic circle of light then went straight towards the Undead Minotaur King and slapped it hard.  The moment he was touched by the magic circle of light, the Undead Minotaur King immediately stopped moving, as if he had been cast a immobilization spell, and allowed the magic circle of light to baptize the Undead Minotaur King from top to bottom.  Again.

    The undead Minotaur King let out a mournful cry. As the magic array of light fell to the ground, the huge skeleton of the Undead Minotaur King lost its vitality, gradually weathered, cracked, and finally turned into a pile of broken bones. A small breeze blew by, connecting the dots.  There is no scum left.

    Seeing that the undead Tauren King was eliminated, Han Yu and others could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin's power can restrain this kind of undead, otherwise Han Yu and his party would really have to give up exploring this tauren ruins.  There is no way around this. First of all, the Undead Tauren King is huge. Even Han Yu and Ning Ping are not absolutely sure that they can win.  In addition, this Tauren King is still undead.  The biggest characteristic of the undead is that it can withstand beatings. No matter how hard you try, it can always stand up again.  Can't kill you?  tired?You!

    Of course, in order to ensure that there would be no more dangers in the ruins, Han Yu and others did not immediately start the exploration work. Instead, Han Yu and Ning Ping began to inspect the Minotaur ruins separately and clean up any miscellaneous fish that might be hidden in the Minotaur ruins.

    Not to mention, thanks to this move, Han Yu and Ning Ping really cleared up some fish that slipped through the net.  As soon as the tauren trapped in the ruins saw the two humans, Han Yu and Ning Ping, they immediately roared and rushed over.  Of course, what greeted these tauren were Han Yu's flames and Ning Ping's quick sword.

    When an animal is in danger, the most normal reaction is to flee back to its nest.  After realizing that the two humans in front of them were very different from the humans they had encountered before, the remaining tauren immediately turned around and ran for their lives without any hesitation.  In line with the principle of eradicating the roots, Han Yu and Ning Ping chased after him.  But when the two of them chased the tauren's lair, they were shocked by what they saw in front of them.

    Ordinary cows eat grass.  But these tauren are obviously not.  Various devoured and mutilated corpses were randomly thrown on the ground, including several heads and remains that had not been eaten clean.  It should be said that Han Yu and Ning Ping have really good psychological qualities.  Faced with such a scene, the two people did not vomit, but silently clasped their hands, mentally condemning the tauren who were still alive.

    With the screams of the minotaurs dying, Han Yu and Ning Ping wiped out the minotaurs who had fled to their lair, leaving not a single one left.  Looking at the corpses on the ground, Han Yu said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, go out first, I will set fire to burn this place to the ground. This will save Lin Ke and Meng Xin from being scared when they see it."

    "Wait a minute" Ning Ping waved his hand when he heard this, listened attentively and then asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, didn't you hear the call for help?"

    "Call for help?" Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping in surprise, but still followed Ning Ping's example and listened carefully.  Although it was very faint, there was indeed a human cry for help coming from the depths of this tauren lair.

    How could there be any living people in a place like this?  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. Han Yu was in front and Ning Ping was behind.  The two of them walked step by step towards the depths of the tauren's lair.  When we reached the deepest point, a faint voice came from a cave.  Han Yu took a closer look and saw that the entrance of the underground cave was not big, but there was a cave inside. He saw several human beings covered in blood lying inside, and one of them was leaning near the entrance of the cave and pointing outwards with all his strength.  call.  For Han Yu who leaned down.  He didn't seem to see it at all.

    "Stop shouting, we have heard you." Han Yu interrupted the other party's call for help.

    Hearing Han Yu’s voice, the human who called for help stopped shouting immediately, looked at Han Yu with relief and said: "Help" After saying that, his head tilted, and he didn’t know whether he was dead or fainted.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly ducked down and prepared to get into the hole.  But before Han Yu could take action, he was stopped by Ning Ping.  Don't have any intention of harming others.  Defenses can not do without.  There's something weird about these humans hiding in this cow's den, so it's better not to get in.

    But he couldn't ignore the situation. Ning Ping bent down and looked at the situation inside the cave. After estimating the direction, he waved the Crescent Sword to enlarge the hole that could only allow people to climb in and out to the size of two adults.  People can enter and exit side by side.

    There were four people in the cave, three men and one woman. Among the three men, except for the man who passed out, the remaining two men had been dead for a long time due to excessive injuries.  Although the woman was also seriously injured, she believed she could still be saved as long as she was rescued in time.

    Ning Ping used the communicator to notify the people on the Courage while he and Han Yu carried the two people who could still be saved out of the cow den. As for the two who were dead, we could only talk about it later.

    After receiving the notification from Ningping, Han Mengxin disembarked from the Courage immediately and started first aid outside the cow den. She first conducted emergency treatment and then brought the Courage back for treatment.  Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't help with this kind of thing, so they could only leave it to Han Mengxin.  Han Yu and Ning Ping began to search the cow's nest to see if there would be any new discoveries.  As a result, nothing else was found. Apart from dead things, no living things were found.

    Back outside the Courage, Han Yu saw Andrew standing in front of the two corpses that had been moved out of the Courage with a strange look on his face. He couldn't help but asked in confusion: "What's wrong with you, Andrew? Do you know these two people who died?"  "

    Hearing this, Andrew smiled bitterly and replied: "How could you not recognize them? These people are the warriors sent by our underground world to explore the above-ground world."

    "It turns out that you have never given up your attention to the world on earth."

    "That is nature. The desire for the earth and the sky is not something that people like you who have always lived on the earth can understand."

    Andrew’s words really made Han ??Feeling a little confused, Han Yu was not concerned about that, so he immediately changed the subject and asked: "Andrew, what do you plan to do with these two corpses?"

    "If possible, I hope you can do me a favor and send these two people back to the underground world. For many comrades who are treated as missing persons, these two people are very lucky to have intact bodies.  That’s it.”

    After listening to Andrew’s words, Han Yu asked: “Is it so dangerous to explore the world on earth?”

    "How could it not be dangerous? Do you think it was just a coincidence that I recognized the undead tauren before? Let me tell you bluntly, any bit of information we have about the earthly world, every word can be said to represent  One or even several human lives. The relevant information in the ruins that we told you was all accomplished with human lives in the past."

    Han Yu was silent when he heard this. He understood the exchange of equal value.  It was precisely because he understood equivalent exchange that after listening to Andrew's words, he suddenly felt that just giving the underground people a complete set of training skills in exchange for the information exchanged for human lives seemed a bit insufficient.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, saw this and whispered: "If you have any ideas, we will talk about it later."

    As Ning Ping’s companion, Han Yu nodded slightly but said nothing.

 Text Chapter 770: Exploration of Ruins

    Of the two humans who were rescued by Han Yu and others, the woman was not rescued and eventually died.  Only the man still had hope of waking up, but if he couldn't wake up within twelve hours, he would probably be dead.  Andrew, who was in a bad mood, waited beside the man, hoping that the man would wake up.  As for Han Yu and others, they began to explore the Minotaur ruins in front of them in an orderly manner.

    To put it bluntly, the Minotaur ruins are actually the remains of the city where humans lived before they suffered divine punishment.  However, as time has passed, this metropolis, which originally covered an extremely large area and had complete urban infrastructure, has been reduced to its current area of ??less than 400 square meters, where you can still vaguely see the shadow of the city.

    It can be seen from the distinctive cross on the top of the remaining building that this was originally a church.  It's just that the former church has now become the tauren's lair, dirty and bloody.  In order to prevent Lin Ke and the girls from being frightened, Han Yu originally planned to burn the place clean, but was stopped by Lin Ke before setting fire to it.  Originally, there were not many places to explore in this ruins. If it is burned down again, there will be even less places to explore.

    In order to prevent potential dangers, Han Yu and others did not act separately. Except for those who stayed behind on the Spirit, the only two people who actually participated in the exploration were Han Yu and Ning Ping.  As for the remaining people, they stayed in the Courage to watch Han Yu and Ning Ping's discoveries through the cameras carried by Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    The first is the exploration of the cow den.  Since they had already been here once, Han Yu and Ning Ping felt more at ease.  Follow the path that led to the two survivors of the investigation team earlier.  Han Yu and Ning Ping came to the underground of the cow den again, or to be more precise, the basement of the church.

    It’s like a basement configuration.  Basically it will be built in every building.  Unless it is a building specifically for people to live in, almost all residences with houses have basements.  The basement has many functions, but in summary it is nothing more than a storage room. Of course, the things stored are also differentiated. Some store food, medicine and other kinds of goods, and some store people.  There are also differences in the classification of people. There are good people and bad people.  There are also men and women.  The basement where good guys and bad guys are divided naturally becomes a private prison. As for men and women, it depends on personal interests and hobbies.

    The basement of the original church where Han Yu and Ning Ping were at this time was obviously not an ordinary storage room. The first half was empty and there was nothing, but the small rooms with iron bars in the second half and those in the rooms were almost ready.  The props are so corroded that the original ones cannot be seen.  This is obviously not a place to store any goods.

    The iron fence has been corroded. Han Yu stretched out his foot and kicked it off. He Ningping walked in and took a look. In addition to the small props placed in the center of the room, there were also some shackles hanging on the wall.

    "This should be a private prison." Ning Ping speculated after looking at it.

    "I heard that all religions have private tribunals to punish believers who violate religious rules. Is this a tribunal?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping curiously.

    Ning Ping shrugged after hearing this, saying he didn’t know.  "It doesn't matter where it is, we haven't found anything anyway, so let's go look elsewhere. Maybe we can make some unexpected discoveries."

    After hearing what Ning Ping said, Han Yu was right.  Whatever this place was used to do.  Now this place is a ruin, as long as nothing is discovered.  Then there is no value.  Thinking of this, Han Yu and Ning Ping walked out of the room and continued walking forward.

    The end is where Han Yu and Ning Ping found the survivors of the investigation team. Because they had to save people, they did not conduct a thorough search, but now that they have time, they naturally want to take a closer look.  Since the wall has been destroyed by Ning Ping, Han Yu and the two don't have to climb in here like the survivors.  He raised the light in his hand and looked around.  This room obviously has a completely different layout from the rooms we passed before.  The walls of the previous rooms were always stained with black spots, and if you searched carefully on the ground, you could occasionally find one or two pieces that looked like human bones.  But apart from layers of dust, there is nothing like the things in the previous rooms.  Judging from the furnishings here, this should be a bedroom for people to rest.  But Han Yu and Ning Ping searched for a long time, but could not find the exit from this bedroom to the outside, except for the hole they entered through.  But since it's a bedroom, it's impossible to let the person who comes to rest climb in and out from that place which is similar to a dog hole, right?  There should be some mechanism here.

    After touching every brick and stone they could reach, Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't find any mechanism other than a handful of dust.

    "Hey~ It's really evil. Isn't this place not for people to rest, but for ghosts to rest?" Han Yu said to himself while looking around for suspicious places.  The Ninh Binh interface on the sideHe asked: "Does the ghost need to rest?"

    Han Yu: ""

    "Ning Ping, look at the raised place on your left hand side." Han Mengxin's voice came from the communicator. Hearing this, Ning Ping looked towards the place where Han Mengxin said and saw that just as Han Mengxin said, there was something on the ground.  An unusual bulge.  Since it is close to the wall, if you don't look carefully, you will probably miss it.

    The floating soil was pushed aside, revealing a raised blue brick underneath.  Pry open the blue brick, and there is a switch button inside.  This discovery surprised Han Yu, and he couldn't help asking Han Mengxin through the communicator: "Mengxin, how did you see it?"

    "Women's perception."

    "Cut~"

    Ning Ping ignored Han Yu and Han Mengxin joking, and tapped the button with the scabbard of the Qingyun Sword. As the button sunk, a wall vibrated, and then the entire vibrating wall began to slide down, revealing the link.  outside space.

    There was no upward staircase as expected, but due to the light shining in, Han Yu and Ning Ping judged that the passage that appeared should not be far from the outside world.  Stepping outside the exit, there is a flat area of ??about fifty square meters. The structure looks like a parking space, and it is at the end of the exit.  It's just a staircase going up.

    Following the stairs to the ground, Han Yu and Ning Ping found themselves standing on a ruins about a hundred meters away from the church.  To be honest, this discovery is dispensable to Han Yu and others.  No matter what the basement was used for in the past, it is now abandoned, and since it is abandoned, it naturally has no value, either to the current underground people or to Han Yu and others who come to explore.

    The reason why Han Yu and others want to explore the ruins is to find what remains in the ruins that can prove the degree of civilization of the planet before it suffered divine punishment, while the underground people hope to find what is left of the planet.  technology utilized.  From the perspective of both parties' purposes, the discovery of the basement was useless.

    No minotaur remains have been found.  This conclusion is somewhat depressing.  It was a bad start. They worked hard but received no corresponding reward. Apart from saving a member of the underground investigation team who was still hanging on by a thread, Han Yu and others achieved nothing this time.

    However, although nothing was discovered during this exploration, it would not dissuade Han Yu and others from their enthusiasm.  According to Andrew, there are seventeen ruins on this planet that are known to the underground people, but none are unknown.  There are still many undiscovered ruins.

    With the psychological hint that something will be discovered at the next ruins, Han Yu and his party started to go to the next ruins.  Of course, before going there, the members of the investigation team who are still in danger must be sent to join the underground people who have received the news and come to respond.

    After sending away the member of the investigation team whose life or death was uncertain, under the guidance of Andrew, Han Yu and his party set out again, this time the target was the python ruins very close to the Minotaur ruins.  Every remnant of this planet has been colonized by a species of creature.  The underground people named the discovered ruins after the creatures that occupied them.

    When we arrived at the giant python ruins, we didn’t expect that a fight had already started here.  It was the tauren who had escaped from the tauren ruins before and launched an attack on the giant pythons that had lived here all year round in order to seize a new settlement.  Although the number of tauren is not large anymore, only about a hundred or so, the tauren who can escape can be regarded as the elite among tauren.  The giant pythons living here are a bit weak and have to take care of their families.  Defeated steadily.  As he watched, he was surrounded by tauren in the center of the giant python ruins.

    Because they were watching the battle from the sky, Han Yu and others could see the situation on the battlefield very clearly.  The leader of the pythons.  A strange python with a sharp horn growing out of its head was currently surrounded by eight tauren whose physique was equivalent to that of a tauren commander. It was unable to spare any effort to save its own people.  The tauren also knew very well what the strange python wanted to do, and were launching wave after wave of attacks, trying to eliminate the surrounded group of pythons before the strange python could escape.  These tauren are very cunning. They fight two against one, with two tauren attacking the giant python one after the other. As long as the python is inadvertently caught by one of the tauren, the other tauren will catch the head or tail.  They will immediately rush over and grab the tail or head of the giant python that has not yet been caught. Then the two minotaurs will work together to tear the caught giant python into two pieces, and then go to find the next target.

    Seeing that the number of giant pythons is getting smaller and smaller, the strange pythons that are besieged by the eight-headed bull-headed commander can no longer remain silent.  Fighting to be attacked by the other seven bull-headed commanders, the strange python bit one of the bull-headed commanders, followed by a sweeping blow, sweeping the three bull-headed commanders on the left to the ground, and then turned over, using the power of turning over to directly kill them.  The head of the bull-headed commander in his mouth was twisted off.

    Seeing the misery of one’s companions?, the seven-headed bull-headed commander let out an angry roar and pounced on the strange python desperately.  The strange python also tried its best, lowering its head and coiling its body, like a sharp arrow, piercing the belly of the two bull-headed commanders running at the front.  Then with the help of the slippery cow blood, the strange python rushed towards the next target.

    "Puff~puff~puff~" The three bull-headed commanders were pierced in the stomach like the first two bull-headed commanders.  But when the strange python wanted to pull away, the three-headed bull-headed commander who was still alive after being stabbed in the stomach reached out and grabbed the strange python's body.  The two bull-headed commanders who were not injured followed closely, one after another, and grabbed the head and tail of the strange python respectively.

    Just when Han Yu and others thought that the strange python would end up with its head missing from the body like other giant pythons, the sharp horn on the head of the strange python suddenly burst out with a burst of bright light. Looking carefully, it seemed that there were  Current surrounds.  Just when Han Yu and others were surprised, the five-headed bull-headed commander holding the strange python was as if he was electrocuted and fell to the ground foaming at the mouth.  And saw the bull-headed commander lying dead.  The tauren who were attacking the giant python seemed to have lost their backbone and immediately gave up their original attack.  He turned around and ran away.

    The strange python did not chase the escaping minotaurs. The battle just now had consumed too much of its energy, and it really had no extra energy to chase after them.  Seeing the eight tauren commanders that he had killed, the strange python opened its mouth and swallowed one of the tauren commanders in one bite.

    No matter how strange the python is, it is still a python, and as long as it is a python, its eating habits will not change.  Pythons do not bite or chew their prey.  They eat by swallowing their prey whole.  It is then slowly digested in the body.  Generally speaking, as long as an ordinary python has a full meal, it will not need to eat again for at least two months or more.  At the same time, the python is the least dangerous and easiest to capture after eating.  Because it devours prey, the monster python's mobility is greatly reduced before the prey is digested.

    The strange python that drove away the minotaur mistakenly thought that no more enemies would appear for the time being, so it swallowed three minotaur commanders one after another.  Then I plan to find a hidden place to hide and eat.  It's just that the strange python didn't know that besides the tauren who suddenly attacked them, there was also a group of people in the air watching it.

    There was a "wow" sound, and before the strange python could realize what was happening, a big net in the sky covered the strange python.  The strange python was taken aback and hurriedly tried to get away.  But he found that the harder he struggled, the slower he got free.  In addition, he had just experienced a big battle and had not had time to replenish his physical strength. In a short time, the strange python was exhausted.

    After seeing the leader in danger, the giant python not far away did not come to rescue as Han Yu and others thought.  Instead, they turned around and fled quickly, just like the tauren who had attacked before.  Scattered away.  This was beyond the expectations of Han Yu and others who were about to attack the giant pythons, and they couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.  When he came back to his senses, those giant pythons were gone, only the strange python with a sharp horn on its head lay motionless on the ground.

    Of course Han Yu and others will not be deceived by the appearance of the strange python at this time.  Even though this guy looks cowardly now, once he recovers from it, it will be enough for people like Han Yu to drink a pot.

    Kill or release?  There seems to be no need to discuss this issue.

    As Ning Ping’s sword fell, the head of the strange python was missing. Han Yu picked up the snake’s head and carefully looked at the sharp horns on the snake’s head. He took out his dagger and started poaching.  This snake horn is very magical. It can actually discharge electricity. Take it back and study it. Even if you can't come up with any results, you should be able to sell it for a good price if you bring it back to the alliance in the future.

    Andrew looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping who were dismembering the strange python with envy.  He also wants to clean up the monsters on this planet like Han Yu and Ning Ping, but Andrew is also self-aware and knows that his idea is good, but he does not have the corresponding strength to realize it, so he can only watch helplessly.

    After a busy trip, the strange python was completely unrecognizable, and all the parts of its body that were useful or potentially useful had been removed and taken away.  Only a pile of useless python meat was left in place.  After finishing all this, Han Yu and Ning Ping rested for a while and then began to explore the remains of the giant python in front of them.

    Although the Python ruins are smaller than the Minotaur ruins, they have not been damaged too much. As a result, there will naturally be more places for Han Yu and Ning Ping to explore.

    In order to prevent dangerous creatures from remaining in the ruins, Han Yu and Ning Ping were very careful.  The two people carefully inspected every dilapidated house. It was precisely because of this caution that Han Yu and Ning Ping discovered some secret passages that were not easily discovered.

    It’s definitely not the kind of snake tunnel that giant pythons use to crawl through.  Have you ever seen a snake tunnel over two meters high?  Looking at the closed door, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. Han Yu stepped forward and pushed the door open.Heping held the Crescent Sword tightly in his hand, nervously protecting Han Yu's safety and guarding against possible attacks at any time.

    With a numbing sound, the door was slowly pushed open.  What came into Han Yu and Ning Ping's sight was a staircase leading underground.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and walked down the stairs one after another.  It can be seen from the neat walls on both sides of the stairs that this cave was built artificially.

    Andrew was a little excited. In his eyes, what Han Yu and Ning Ping discovered was probably another group of underground people who had not yet made contact with their underground people.  Andrew got a little excited when he thought of this.  But what disappointed Andrew was that when Han Yu and Ning Ping walked up the stairs and came underground, what was transmitted back to the display screen of the Spirit was only a very dilapidated building.

    Seeing the building, Andrew was just disappointed, while Han Yu and others were surprised, because that building was not unfamiliar to Han Yu and others.  The shape of that building is almost exactly the same as those of the alliance's research institutes. The only difference may be that it is older than those research institutes and the architectural style is more primitive.

    "Han Yu, you and Ning Ping will go in later. We need to discuss it." Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were about to enter the research institute to take a look, Lin Ke's voice came from the communicator worn on their ears.

    Although he didn’t understand what Lin Ke and others were thinking, Han Yu still nodded and stopped the action with Ning Ping.

 Text Chapter 771 The hidden historical truth

    "Bang~"

    The door, which had been in disrepair for a long time, fell to the ground with a slight touch by Han Yu. The dust stirred up forced Han Yu and Ning Ping to retreat.  Ning Ping complained to Han Yu while waving his hands to disperse the dust in front of his eyes: "Han Yu, why are you using so much force?"

    "I didn't use any strength? That door is not strong on its own." Han Yu explained with a depressed look on his face.

    ……

    When the dust settled, Ning Ping walked into the underground research institute first.  This research institute has a total of five floors and is about fifteen meters high. There are no signs of damage to the outer walls, and there is no huge damage to the main building caused by external forces. It can be judged that there has been no external invasion here.  The only danger can only come from within the institute.

    Maybe it’s because few of the research institutes they’ve seen before are good. Han Yu and Ning Ping were both on high alert, guarding against monsters that might suddenly jump out and attack them.

    ……

    No danger.  It wasn't until Han Yu and Ning Ping checked the first floor of the research institute that they found no monsters.  But now Han Yu and Ning Ping faced a choice, either they could check up together, or they could follow the entrance to the newly discovered basement and enter the underground of the research institute.  As for the separate operations, this proposal was unanimously opposed by everyone in the Courage as soon as it was proposed.

    Without reliable evidence, Han Yu and Ning Ping left the right to choose to fate and threw away their shoes.  Anyway, for Han Yu and Ning Ping, it doesn't matter where they go, they always have to search this research institute thoroughly.  Even if there are monsters, they will encounter them sooner or later.  By throwing shoes.  Han Yu and Ning Ping decided to go upstairs, as for the basement.  Let’s talk about it after we get back from upstairs.

    There were no discoveries on the second floor, no discoveries on the third floor, and there were still no valuable discoveries on the fourth floor. Only the fifth floor was left. If there were no discoveries on this floor, then Han Yu and Ning Ping could only hope for the best.  It is placed in the basement on the first floor of the institute.  After pushing open the only door on the fifth floor, Han Yu and Ning Ping were immediately startled by the scene in the room.  In a room as spacious as an exhibition hall, there are human beings made of crystal.  The lifelike expressions of those crystals.  Just like a living person.  Those crystal humans have different shapes and uniform clothes. They should all be staff of this research institute.  Judging from their respective postures, some of them are observing the research process, some are discussing the experimental results, and some are distracted and don't know what they are thinking.

    Walking in a room like a wax museum.  Han Yu's brows couldn't help but frown.  These crystals are valuable. Han Yu believes that these researchers will not make statues of themselves when they are full. There must be some purpose for doing so.  Ning Ping followed Han Yu closely, looking around, as if he was afraid that these crystal people would suddenly move.  But think about it.  In this kind of underground, a group of lifelike crystal figures of different shapes were suddenly discovered. It was so weird that it was difficult to avoid making people think wildly.

    "Hmm" A slight cough and a sudden sound interrupted Han Yu's thinking.  At the same time, Ning Ping suddenly raised the Crescent Sword.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu comforted Ning Ping and said, "Don't be so suspicious of ghosts, that's just you. Ghosts are scary even when they see them." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the coughing sound again, "Welcome to the shelter, I don't know if you or  Who are you? Maybe you are humans, maybe you are monsters, or maybe you are visitors from the outside world. Please listen to me carefully and help us fulfill our last wish."

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and became quiet. Not only Han Yu and Ning Ping became quiet, but Han Mengxin and others in the Courage also became quiet.  Just listen to the voice and continue: "This is the last refuge of mankind. Humanity has reached a critical moment of life and death. If the Noah plan cannot be implemented, mankind will eventually face destruction."

    "Fifteen hundred years ago, the human society living on this planet had developed to a highly civilized stage. Whether it was economy, population or force, mankind had reached its peak state in history. The next step for mankind  His plan is to leave the planet and explore the vast universe. But before taking this step, some people raised objections, thinking that although humans have powerful tools, they themselves are still very weak, and they are worried that they will compete with alien life forms.  was at a disadvantage. At that time, this view was generally recognized. Human beings are like this, always hoping for perfection. In order to gain the upper hand when contacting extraterrestrial life in the future, a study that affects all mankind was launched. In order to complete this  Research, the entire planet has gathered all outstanding scientific researchers, gathered together to conduct research on improving human beings. And finally the hard work paid off, after a hundred years of research, these researchers have achieved research results."

    Hearing this, Han Yu frowned. From these words, there was not a word about divine punishment, but research was mentioned many times., research, what to study?  Is it a study of human evolution?  Was this planet so awesome back then?  Even in modern times, it is very difficult to improve the inherent physique of human beings.

    Just listen to the voice and continue: "No one would have thought that the research result of the best people in all mankind not only failed to meet the expectations of the manufacturer, but also became the beginning of the destruction of all mankind. That day, the entire  Human beings on the planet all walked out of their homes, looked up and waited to witness the moment when the miracle happened. But no one expected that the miracle did not come, only disaster fell from the sky. Almost in just one night, the entire world underwent earth-shaking changes. Because of this achievement  The scope of application is the whole world, so the whole world became ruins that night. After that night, there were very few human survivors. Originally, there were seven billion humans in the whole world, but after that night,  Seven billion were suddenly reduced to 70,000, and many human beings were completely vaporized without even having a chance to become crosses."

    "Humanity has encountered an unprecedented catastrophe. But what makes the remaining humans feel despair is that that night is just the beginning. In the next month, the entire planet is suffering from the impact of that research result, and the human living environment is in  Gradually deteriorating. The grasslands turned into deserts, and the green mountains turned into barren slopes. The originally blue sea turned into red like blood. The animals living around humans are also undergoing earth-shaking changes. The docile ones turned into vicious ones, and the originally vicious ones became  Even more vicious. Human beings who have lost a lot of tools are no match for the monsters that have become invulnerable, so they have no choice but to abandon their homes and go underground to survive."

    "The people who caused this situation are all those humans who participated in the research of perfecting humans. Those humans saw with their own eyes that the home they relied on for survival turned into such a ghostly state, and they all regretted it. But there is no regret medicine in this world.  The time machine only exists in theory. In order to make up for their own mistakes and preserve the last seeds of human continuation, the best researchers among mankind came to this institute. It is impossible to go back time. The only way  The goal is to create guardians to protect the remaining human beings. As long as the guardian is activated, the guardian will begin to carry out its ultimate goal and hunt down any creature on this planet that poses a threat to humanity."

    Hearing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't help but wonder where the so-called guardian was.  Listening to the confidence revealed in that voice, the guardian looked very impressive.  Hear the words here.  Han Yu and Ning Ping also understood that the speaking voice should be a recording prepared by ancient humans in advance.  As for why it suddenly sounded, it was probably caused by the two of them accidentally triggering some mechanism when they came in. There was absolutely no possibility of any ghost.

    "We placed that guardian in the basement of the research institute, and the key to unlocking the guardian is hidden in the crystal statue in this room. As long as it can pass our test, the guardian who protects the remaining humans will use it  It has its due role.”

    Hearing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping couldn't help but cursed, these grandsons!  Even if you die, you won’t stop!  Can't they just put the keys in a conspicuous place so that people can easily access them?  Still a test?  I am your ancestor!  What a fucking moth!

    ???????? I want to think about it, but whether they do it or not is not up to Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Because at the moment when the sound stopped, the door of this room as big as an exhibition hall opened.  It closed with a "Peng" sound.  If you want to leave here, you must pass through the crystal portrait array that is about to move.

    Watching those crystal figures trembling towards me like old people who have entered their twilight years.  Han Yu flew up angrily and kicked the crystal statue closest to him away. When it fell to the ground, it fell to pieces.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, was more direct. Swinging the Crescent Sword was like a windmill spinning at high speed, leaving a pile of broken limbs and broken arms wherever it passed.

    Within a short time, all the crystal statues in the room were destroyed.  But the voice sounded like a deadbeat at this time, "Well done! Congratulations on passing the test. The key to unlocking the guardian is hidden in those crystal statues."

    "I'll be your ancestor!" Ciyu cursed angrily upon hearing this.

    ……

    After some searching, Han Yu finally found the key hidden in the crystal statue by ancient humans.  It's really unethical. In order to preserve it longer, the key was sealed inside a crystal statue.  Fortunately, Ning Ping missed it when he slashed just now. Otherwise, Han Yu and Ning Ping would have to find another way to activate the guardian invented by ancient humans and said to have powerful destructive power this time.

    Taking the key, he returned to the first floor of the research institute. Standing in front of the door leading to the basement that they had discovered before, Han Yu opened the door with the key.  The moment the door opened, the hateful voice from before sounded again, "If you can open this door, thenIt means you have passed the test.  Congratulations, as long as you find the guardian in the next maze, your mission of saving mankind will be completed.  "

    "" Han Yu was too lazy to scold anymore.  Anyway, the person who said this has long since died without even a bit of scum left. Instead of scolding, it would be better to save some energy.

    Seeing Han Yu's depressed look, Ning Ping smiled and said, "Han Yu, you don't have to be angry with a bunch of ancient humans who don't even have bones anymore, do you?"

    "I know, but thinking about this really makes people feel angry. Ning Ping, don't you feel angry?"

    "I'm definitely angry, but now I'm even more curious about who the guardian who was blown up to the sky by ancient humans could be? Aren't you curious?"

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I'm curious. I guess it's either a robot or a biological weapon. Only these two things can be preserved longer."

    "Then what do you hope for?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Me? I hope it is a biological weapon. If it is a robot, so many years have passed. Who knows if it has become rusty and can no longer move. If there is some programming error, wouldn't it be worse?"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were talking as they walked.  Following the prompts from Courage Han Mengxin, he walked towards the place where the guardian placed him.  Unlike Han Yu and Ning Ping who were inside, the Courage could intuitively see the layout of the entire underground maze through the small reconnaissance device released by Han Yu.  With such intuitive observation, it is not difficult to get Han Yu and Ning Ping to the predetermined location.

    According to Han Mengxin’s prompts, as long as they walk through the corner ahead, they can see the goal of their trip, the guardian who was so praised by ancient humans.  But just when I was about to reach the corner.  Ning Ping and Han Yu suddenly became alert and jumped to the left and right respectively, letting a big man who appeared from behind jump into the air.

    "Woo~~~" The canine that attacked Han Yu and Ning Ping was twice the size of a wolfdog. I don't know its specific name. The only thing I know is that this guy came with bad intentions.  Look at its red eyes, white teeth, and low growls from its throat.  This guy seems to regard Han Yu and Ning Ping as prey.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping didn’t know whether the guy in front of them was originally here or if he got in through the door they opened.  But since the other party didn't behave very friendly, Han Yu and Ning Ping naturally weren't polite either.  The two of them were ready to fight.

    "Woo~" The vicious dog roared and pounced on Ningping.  Compared with Han Yu, Ning Ping was relatively more delicate. As for the big sword in Ning Ping's hand, it was obvious that he was not taken seriously by this vicious dog.  Maybe I've never seen it before.  Or maybe he wasn't afraid of this kind of weapon. Anyway, the vicious dog didn't look for Han Yu, but Ning Ping.

    It’s just that the evil dog is wrong. Ningping is definitely not a good person.  The scene it imagined of squatting down, hugging its head and shaking did not happen, on the contrary.  Hearing Ning Ping shout loudly, the Crescent Sword struck down on his head.  Fortunately, vicious dogs react very quickly.  He dodged the slash of the Crescent Sword and pounced on Han Yu, who was standing beside him with bare hands.  But just when the vicious dog pounced on Han Yu, Han Yu suddenly burst into flames, and two fireballs flew directly towards him.

    This time, the vicious dog was not as lucky as before. He only escaped one fireball, while another fireball hit the vicious dog hard and ignited instantly.  The vicious dog suddenly howled miserably and rolled on the ground.  When the flames were extinguished, the vicious dog had transformed from a hound with fine fur into a mangy dog.

    The vicious dog stared at Han Yu and Ning Ping fiercely, feeling extremely hateful.  It's just dogs. Except for mad dogs, most of them bully the weak and fear the strong.  People often say that barking dogs don’t bite, and this is the reason.  Don't panic when you encounter a dog that barks at you, because the dog that barks at you is more panicked than you are.  At this time, as long as you lower your head to pick up a stone or a stick, the dog barking at you will most likely turn around and run away.  Even if he doesn't run away, he won't dare to rush towards you easily.  And you can leave calmly. As long as you keep a certain distance from the vicious dog, you will be safe.

    The vicious dog-like monster in front of me was similar to a vicious dog. After suffering a loss and finding that the target was not as easy to deal with as he thought, the vicious dog first retreated, but was worried that it would be attacked when retreating.  , the two sides were in a stalemate for a while.

    "Woo~" The vicious dog growled, warning Han Yu and Ning Ping not to act rashly, while thinking about an escape route.  I was able to come here this time because I accidentally discovered this place while foraging for food. When I ran in, I found Han Yu and Ning Ping.  I just didn't expect the prey to be so difficult to deal with. This result was beyond the vicious dog's expectations.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. They had no intention of continuing their stalemate with the evil dog in front of them. The guardian who was said to be able to save all mankind was still waiting for them to open it.??.  In order to see the guardian as soon as possible, Han Yu and Ning Ping began to move backward towards the guardian's location.  It's just that Han Yu and Ning Ping's actions immediately gave the vicious dog a wrong message, thinking that the two difficult prey in front of them wanted to escape. One after another, the courage in the vicious dog's heart also increased.  In order to prevent the prey from escaping, vicious dogs also followed.  However, considering the strength of the prey, the vicious dogs did not dare to get too close for fear of being plotted against.

    Just like that, the two people and the dog moved at a certain distance until Han Yu and Ning Ping stopped, because the guardian created by ancient humans and claiming to be able to save the remaining humans could already be seen with the naked eye.  Looking at the guardian who looked like a can, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  It is about one and a half meters tall. In addition to a round body, it has short limbs and no head.  No matter how I look at it, I don't think it's very powerful.

    "Just like a tin can, is it worthy of being called the guardian of mankind?" Han Yu said to himself with some disbelief.  Ning Ping on the side had a different opinion on this, "As the saying goes, people cannot be judged by their appearance, and sea water cannot be measured. Maybe this is the same for this guardian? Han Yu, don't just pay attention to the appearance, but look at the inside."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the guardian turned on a red light in the direction of Han Yu and Ning Ping, as if in response to Ning Ping's comment.

 Text Chapter 772 The Heritage of Ancient Humanity

    "Intruder, intruder, intruder found!" The ancient guardian issued a series of warnings as the red light flashed.  Just when Han Yu and Ning Ping were in a daze, the ancient guardian spoke again: "Ask a question, what is one plus one?"

    Han Yu, Ning Ping: ""

    "Ask a question, what is one plus one equal to?" Without getting an answer, the ancient guardian asked again.

    "Two?" Han Yu replied tentatively.  【】 Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    "" The ancient guardian was silent for a while, and then the round body opened a slit, and a black tube protruded from it. He aimed at Han Yu who answered the question and said, "You know too much.  !" As soon as he finished speaking, a yellow beam of light erupted from the tube and flew straight towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu was so angry that he cursed and hurriedly dodged the yellow beam.  As a result, the yellow beam hit the vicious dog that rushed to attack behind Han Yu.  After seeing the vicious dog's body twisting involuntarily as if it had been hit by high-voltage electricity, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, looking at the ancient guardian with a little fear.

    "Question, how many legs does a cat have?" the ancient guardian asked again.  ""Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    Regarding the ancient guardian whose procedures were clearly disordered, Han Yu and Ning Ping made the same decision. Thirty-six strategies were the best. They immediately ignored the ancient guardian's question and ran away.  When Han Yu and Ning Ping turned around and ran away, the ancient guardian moved, and the limbs representing the body began to change. They concentrated at the bottom and transformed into four windlass. They quickly ran straight towards Han Yu and Ning Ping and chased after them.

    "Ask a question, how many legs does a cat have?" Hearing the voice of the ancient guardian behind them, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked back and were shocked. They quickly quickened their pace and ran as fast as they could.

    "Question. How many legs does a cat have?"

    "Four, four." Han Yu, who was a little impatient at being asked, replied as he ran.

    "Idiot, Doraemon only has two legs." As soon as he finished speaking, the ancient guardian's attack arrived, and Han Yu nimbly dodged a yellow beam.

    "Question, how many legs does a wolf have?"

    "Are you done yet?" Ning Ping asked angrily.

    "Boom~boom~" Ning Ping was answered by a beam of light with astonishing power.  Then there was the mechanical voice of the ancient guardian, "Question, how many legs does a wolf have?"

    "Big Big Wolf, two legs." Han Yu, who learned a lesson from his mistakes, shouted.

    "Question, how many legs does a sheep have?" There was no attack this time.  The ancient guardian asked again.

    "Pleasant goat, two legs."

    "How many legs does a mouse have?"

    "Mickey Mouse, two legs."

    "How many legs does a duck have?"

    "Donald Duck, two legs."

    "Idiot, all ducks have two legs."

    "Boom~boom~"

    "Ning Ping. I won't run away. I want to fight this tin can!" Han Yu, who felt his intelligence had been insulted, shouted angrily at Ning Ping.

    "Hold on a little longer. You can't do it in a ghost place like this. Go outside, and when you get outside, deal with that tin can as you wish." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    "Okay, I will dismantle him into scraps and sell him!" Han Yu swore viciously.

    ……

    Finally, with Han Yu and Ning Ping together, the ancient guardians were silent for more than a thousand years.  Finally saw the sun for the first time.  But now there is no time to let the ancient guardian feel the taste of sunshine, because Han Yu has already rushed over aggressively.

    "Ask a question"

    "Ask your mother!" Han Yu didn't wait for the ancient guardian to finish speaking, and hit the ancient guardian's body with a fireball.  It's just that the body of this ancient guardian is really strong, and even after the fireball hit it, there wasn't even a trace on it.  Instead, the ancient guardian made a mechanical sound, "Encountered an attack. Defined as an enemy. Enter the interception program. The mission is limited. The target is silent."

    As the mechanical sound ended, the tin can was opened.  Han Yu and Ning Ping took this opportunity to see clearly what was inside the body of the ancient guardian.  It is simply a small arsenal of weapons, and what is worse is that this small arsenal is aimed at itself.

    Han Yu immediately flew into the air. The ancient guardian did not hesitate when he saw this. Immediately, the limbs that had been transformed into windlass changed again, moved to both sides of the ancient guardian's body and formed a pair of metal wings, and then chased Han Yu and flew into the sky.

    "Target locked, attack!"

    Several bee-stinger missiles flew straight towards Han Yu.  Han Yu quickly released fireballs, knocking out several flying missiles.Detonate, and then start a chase with the ancient guardian.

    Ning Ping on the ground looked up at Han Yu and the Ancient Guardian in the sky. Knowing that it would take some time for the two sides to decide the outcome, he ignored Han Yu and the Ancient Guardian and rushed to the Courage.  The findings in the underground research institute were completely different from the answers he heard from Andrew's underground people, which made Ning Ping worry about the safety of Han Mengxin and others inside the Courage.

    When Ning Ping returned to the Courage, he saw that Andrew had been tied up by Wu Huada.  As soon as he saw Ning Ping coming back, Andrew immediately shouted: "Ning Ping, I was wronged. I really didn't lie to you. What I told you are all things I have known since I was a child. Not only me, but also those in the underground world,  It’s the same as what I know. If you don’t believe it, you can always ask.”

    "Okay, stop screaming. I believe you didn't lie to me, but in this situation, to be honest, I'm a little embarrassed. I don't know why your underground ancestors concealed what ancient humans did.  But after all, paper cannot cover the fire. Once this ancient guardian appears in front of the underground people, I believe it will cause a huge commotion. Moreover, the strange behavior of this ancient guardian is probably due to a malfunction, which means that there are some  There is no distinction between us and the enemy, so if I leave it to you like this, it is very likely that this will not be the savior of your underground people, but the executioner who comes to exterminate your underground people."

    "I know, I will listen to you now." Andrew looked at Ning Ping sincerely and said.  Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this, reached out to untie the rope on Andrew's body and said, "It's useless to listen to me, because I have no idea now."

    Hearing what Ning Ping said, Han Mengxin on the side suggested: "Otherwise, we can just use the main gun of the Courage to destroy the ancient guardian."

    "No!" Before Ning Ping could answer, Qiao Yan'er was heard protesting.  "This is the crystallization of ancient human technology. I plan to dismantle it and study it later. It cannot be destroyed."

    "Sister Yan'er, are you going to abandon my brother for a piece of scrap metal?" Han Mengxin asked with a serious face after hearing this.

    "This. This, I believe Han Yu." Qiao Yan'er replied wisely.

    Hearing Qiao Yan'er's answer, Han Mengxin chuckled and shook her head. Just when she opened her mouth to speak, she heard Lin Ke say: "Mengxin, stop teasing Yan'er. I don't agree with your suggestion just now. Look at that you  Can the speed of the scrap metal mentioned above be hit by the firing speed of the Courage's main gun? If you want to hit it, someone must be responsible for entangling it, and I don't want Han Yu to take the risk."

    "I won't let my brother take risks. So what do you think we should do?" Han Mengxin looked at everyone and asked.  But this question immediately stumped everyone.  yes.  If you can't destroy it, you can only capture it alive. But can you be willing to capture this tin can without any help?  the answer is negative.

    While the Courage was discussing countermeasures, Han Yu and the Guardian in the air were already in a heated state. Both sides were showing off their magical powers and were competing in the air.  And unconsciously.  The two sides also came to a volcano, just when Han Yu was about to use the rich flame energy near the volcano to give the tin can a fatal blow.  I heard a dragon roar coming from the crater.  Immediately afterwards, a three-headed dragon similar in size to the Western Holy Dragon climbed out of the crater, staring unkindly at Han Yu and the ancient guardian who had trespassed on their territory.

    Han Yu was immediately shocked. Han Yu had never encountered a creature like a dragon before. He knew that no one was easy to talk to about this kind of creature, especially when it came to territorial issues. It would never stop fighting.  Just when Han Yu was thinking about countermeasures.  Just then, the ancient guardian suddenly made a mechanical sound, "Alarm, alarm, a powerful life form has appeared. Change the mission and give priority to erasing the powerful life form."

    Han Yu was immediately happy when he heard this. Okay, let me let you, a tin can, attract the attention of the three-headed dragon. As for me, let me take the first step.  Thinking of this, Han Yu was ready to retreat.  At this moment, the ancient guardian made a mechanical sound again, and at the same time, his body began to change again.

    "Attention, the powerful life form is too powerful. In order to complete the mission goal, the secondary restrictions are lifted, the secondary restrictions are lifted" As the mechanical sound stopped, the ancient guardian revealed his true face, a giant cannon with a huge muzzle, the front  Aiming at the three-headed dragon that rushed towards him.

    Han Yu, who was parked next to the ancient guardian, stared at the giant cannon transformed from the ancient guardian in stunned silence, forgetting his original purpose.  I saw the giant cannon aimed at the flying three-headed dragon and released a golden beam

    With just one blow, the golden beam was like an indestructible sword, directly piercing through the three-headed dragon that rushed towards it. It also hit the volcano behind the three-headed dragon, and with a huge rumbling sound.  The volcano was triggered.

    Looking at the three-headed dragonHe returned to the west without even uttering a cry. Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little scared. If this cannon fell on him Thinking of this, Han Yu glanced at the giant cannon in the air again.  It seems that the ancient guardian has exerted too much force and can no longer maintain the form of the giant cannon.  Just when Han Yu was hesitating whether to leave or stay, the mechanical sound sounded again, "Alarm, alarm, energy usage is excessive. The body is going to enter a temporary dormant state. Find a safe place to hide immediately. Find a safe place to hide immediately."

    In front of Han Yu, there was no safe place. After flying with the ancient guardian for a while, Han Yu carried the ancient guardian back to the Courage after confirming that the ancient guardian had entered a dormant state.  As soon as Ning Ping saw Han Yu coming back, he was about to ask what happened when he saw Han Yu shouting to Qiao Yan'er: "Hurry up, dismantle this guy before he releases his dormant state."

    Although she didn’t understand why Han Yu was so anxious, Han Yu’s request fell right into Qiao Yan’er’s heart, so she immediately agreed, and excitedly ran to the ancient guardian with the tools she had prepared and began to study.  Han Yu also took advantage of this opportunity to tell everyone what he saw and heard.

    After listening to Han Yu's story, Ning Ping said in a deep voice: "The three-headed dragon you just mentioned is probably not a dragon with dragon blood. We already knew the reason why this planet became like this. Then.  It is not difficult to understand that the creatures on this planet have been affected and mutated."

    Han Yu nodded and agreed: "I think so too. The three-headed dragon is probably a mutated creature, but it's a pity that it was killed by the ancient guardian before the fight."

    "What do you plan to do with that ancient guardian?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice.

    Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned and looked at Ning Ping with a strange expression.  But Ning Ping said without changing his face or heartbeat: "Don't think I have any evil intentions. I just think these underground people are a little unreliable. We still have to be careful."

    "I feel the same way." Han Yu was silent for a while.  He grinned at Ning Ping.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping felt relieved.  Now that Han Yu agrees with his idea, Ning Ping can rest assured.  As for the opinion of the guide Andrew, a person who is under quarantine review, it is not a matter of consideration.

    To be honest, the power of the ancient guardians has exceeded what this planet can currently possess.  Han Yu and others wanted to take possession of this ancient guardian. Firstly, this ancient guardian contained too much valuable information, which made Han Yu and others have to be tempted. Secondly, this ancient guardian  The guardian is too strong and will go berserk.  That would be a disaster for this planet.  Moreover, this ancient guardian has a thinking ability similar to artificial intelligence, which can also be understood as a dead-brained person. As long as he believes in something, he will carry it out to the end.  And without any compromise.  On a planet without the power to check and balance this guardian, leaving it behind would harm the people on the planet.

    While Han Yu and others were discussing and deciding on the fate of the ancient guardian.  The progress on Qiao Yan'er's side was not very smooth.  The designer of this ancient guardian is indeed the best among human beings. Qiao Yan'er searched for a long time, but she still couldn't find a place to start.

    When Han Yu saw this, he walked over and saw Qiao Yaner's frustrated look. He couldn't help but reached out and patted the tin can, and shouted: "Hey, the express has arrived."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the tin can opened a crack.  Seeing this change, everyone present looked at each other, but Han Yu, who had caused all this, looked confused.  Looking at the crowd, he laughed and said, "I just took a photo casually."

    Regardless of whether it was a casual shot or not, it was enough to find a breakthrough point for the ancient guardian.  After opening the ancient guardian along the crack, Qiao Yaner's eyes were bright, as if she saw the lover in her dream, and she reached out to touch the cold and hard shell of the ancient guardian with a gentle look on her face.

    "Wow, that's amazing. Oh, it turns out this place can be designed like this" With Qiao Yan'er exclaiming from time to time, the ancient guardian was dismantled into parts.

    ……

    When the ancient guardian restarted, he suddenly found that he had lost control of his body.

    "Heheheyou have today too!" Han Yu said with a happy face as he looked at the core of the ancient guardian that was placed on the table, with light blue light flashing non-stop.

    "The current situation is unclear and cannot be effectively analyzed and converted to human thinking mode."

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu grinned and said: "Is there any unknown situation? Let me tell you, you have been torn apart by me now. If you are sensible, surrender to me honestly, or I will throw you away."  Into the latrine."

    “…can’tUnderstand that the requirements conflict with the ultimate goal, and any request must comply with the final goal, otherwise it will be rejected.  "

    "So you are planning to go to the latrine and stay for a while."

    “…I can’t understand, what kind of place is a latrine?”

    Han Yu: ""

    Seeing Han Yu's deflated look, Ning Ping shook his head in amusement and said to the Guardian Core: "Hello, my name is Ning Ping, what do you call me?"

    "This machine's codename is the savior."

    "Savior? With the way you are now, who can you save? You should wait to be saved by others." Han Yu immediately said sarcastically after hearing this.

    "Han Yu, please calm down for a while." Ning Ping pushed Han Yu angrily and funny, and then said to the Guardian Core: "I meant your name, not your code name. This way we can communicate.  It’s more convenient.”

    "The codename of this aircraft, the Savior, does not have the name you asked about."

    "In that case, do you have any objection if I give you one?"

    "……Can."

    "In that case, let's call you Tiepi. What do you think?" Ning Ping thought for a while and then replied.

    "Okay, accept the name Ironhide. Then, why did you attack this unit? What is the purpose?" After being silent for a while, the guardian who was named Ironhide agreed to the name given to him by Ning Ping.  , and then asked two more questions.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "We did not take the initiative to attack you. On the contrary, you took the initiative to attack us. The reason why my companion talked to you just now is because he was the one who was attacked by you inexplicably."

    "There is no record of this battle." Tiepi said after being silent for a while.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately became happy and shouted to Tiepi: "Hey~ you are really smart. Now the one who comes is pushing six, two and five, and the one who is coming is refusing to admit it. It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter if you don't admit it, we have the video  !”

    “…Requesting confirmation.”

    "Okay." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    ……

    I don’t know how Tiepi, who only has one core state, can see things. Anyway, after watching the video played by Han Yu, Tiepi was silent for a while, and then apologized to Han Yu: "Sorry, it looks like it's me.  I took the initiative to attack you. Please forgive me for my previous behavior, and I deeply apologize for the trouble it has caused you."

    "If the apology was useful, the world would have been at peace a long time ago." Han Yu stretched out his hand to interrupt Ning Ping who was about to speak, and looked at the core on the table.

    “If you ask for compensation, please put it forward. I will try my best to do it.”

    Han Yu immediately replied: "Surrender and become my little brother."

    "Conflicts with the ultimate goal. Unable to agree."

    "Then what happens after you achieve your ultimate goal?" Han Yu asked.

    "There will be a secondary selection of tasks. There will be options to comply with your request."

    "Then what is your ultimate goal?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Confidential, please don't reveal it."

    Han Yu: ""

    Just when the conversation stopped, Qiao Yaner waved to Han Yu from a distance and whispered: "Han Yu, Han Yu"

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu walked over and asked.

    "Come on, something happened." Qiao Yan'er lowered her head.  He whispered like a child who made a mistake.

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked curiously.  Normally Qiao Yan'er always looked mature and confident, but this was the first time she had seen her in such a posture, which made Han Yu feel very fresh.

    "Um, that ancient guardian's body. It can't be put back." Qiao Yan'er replied in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu was stunned for a moment.  This is how to do?  Although he said that the iron sheet had been dismantled, this was based on Han Yu's trust in Qiao Yan'er's ability and believed that Qiao Yan'er could put the iron sheet that had been dismantled into parts back together.  But now I heard Qiao Yaner say that she can't pretend to go back. I wonder how Tiepi will react after hearing the news.

    "It doesn't matter. If you can't pretend to go back, just pretend you can't go back. Just treat it as a lesson. Pretend slowly. There will always be a time when you can pretend to go back." Han Yu comforted Qiao Yan'er with a smile on his face.  Qiao Yan'er was initially a little uneasy, but after seeing Han Yu's gentle smile, her uneasiness finally eased a lot. She nodded heavily to Han Yu and turned to the work of studying the ancient guardians again.

    Seeing Han Yu strolling back, Ning Ping couldn't help but ask: "What went wrong?"

    "Hehehehe" Han Yu smiled when he heard this and did not answer Ning Ping. Instead, he said:Holding Tiepi on the table, he said, "Tiepi, I have bad news and good news for you. Which one do you want to hear first?"

    "Bad news." Ironhide replied loudly.

    "Let me tell you the good news first." Han Yu was silent for a while and said to Tiepi.  Ning Ping, who saw Han Yu depressed from the side, couldn't help but chuckle and shake his head.  Just listen to Han Yu say to Tiepi: "Tiepi, I forgive you for your refusal of my request. Just go and complete your ultimate goal."

    "Thank you for your understanding. So, what about the bad news you said?"

    "Hehehehe the bad news is that your body was accidentally damaged by my companions. It is currently being repaired. However, since there is no structural diagram of your body, the repair work is very difficult. I don't know why.  Only when time comes can it be repaired. Until then, you can only stay in this state. Hahaha"

    Tiepi: ""

    "Those who take pleasure in misfortune are unkind." Tiepi said slowly after being silent for a while.

    "Cough~cough~cough~" Han Yu, who didn't expect Tiepi to say that, suddenly choked on his saliva and coughed repeatedly.  Ning Ping on the side was about to pat Han Yu on the back when he heard Tie Pi say: "Ning Ping, please find the data cable and bring it over. I want to transmit the structural diagram to the person who is repairing my body."

    "Really?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    “Based on the final judgment, this is the most effective solution.”

    “It was beyond everyone’s expectations to be able to obtain the complete internal structure diagram of the ancient guardian.  Qiao Yan'er was the happiest. After hearing the structural diagram, she immediately abandoned the half-assembled body of the ancient guardian and went into her room to start research.

    "Tiebi, what is your energy source? We will find a way to replenish it for you." Ning Ping said to Tiebi.

    Hearing this, Tiepi replied: "Thank you for your kindness. If possible, please put me in the sun to receive exposure."

    "Hey~ you are easy to make a living with." Han Yu on the side sighed after hearing this.

    "This energy supply method is very troublesome, but when the manufacturing is completed, this is the only energy supply method, there is no other way." Tiepi replied after hearing this.

    ……

    In this way, the ancient guardian Ironhide temporarily settled on the Valor.  Also because of the discovery of the ancient guardian, Han Yu and his party temporarily stopped exploring other ruins.

    Through contact, Han Yu and others discovered that the human who created the ancient guardian Ironhide was truly a genius. A robot could actually have the ability to communicate with people.  And constantly improve themselves through learning.

    Inside the Courage, Han Yu and Tiepi were fighting fiercely.  Of course, given Tiepi's current physical condition.  Ironhide is powerless to fight back.  The platform for the contest between the two sides is video games.  Han Yu, who was idle and bored, approached Tiepi.  The two sides competed using a fighting game.

    At first, everyone in Ningping thought Han Yu was humiliating himself, but to everyone's surprise, Tiepi, who they thought was a sure winner, lost more than he won, and was tortured to death by Han Yu even before he came back.  I want to die, but I still enjoy it.  No, take advantage of the rest time after dinner.  The two sides competed again.

    "Han Yu, take a break, I have something to say to you." Ning Ping came over and said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu pressed pause, turned to look at Ning Ping and asked, "What's the matter?"

    "We have almost rested these past few days. Should we continue exploring the ruins?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Has anyone mentioned this to you?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    "Well, Andrew came to me last night and told me that he wanted to go back. He had nothing to do here and he was a little homesick."

    "He's homesickthen let him go back." Han Yu said to Ning Ping after thinking for a while.

    "What? Let him go back?" Ning Ping obviously didn't expect Han Yu to say that, and couldn't help but said in shock.

    Han Yu nodded and said: "Yes, let him go back. Anyway, we already know the locations of those ruins. To be honest, his guide staying here is not of much use. His information about the ruins is actually only a little bit.  , the real intelligence needs to be collected by ourselves. What's more, don't you think that guy's behavior in the past two days is a bit weird? Let him go back, after all, he is also the first underground person we came into contact with when we came to this planet.  , if he really does something bad, I really can’t do it.”

    "Okay, then I will inform him and let him go back. But after letting him go back, the affairs of the ancient guardian will no longer be hidden."

    “?You can't hide it in the future.  Ironhide is not a simple machine, and he will not be easily deceived by the underground people's sweet talk.  By the way, I almost forgot if you didn't tell me.  Before that Andrew leaves, Ironhide, I'm going to wrong you a little.  "

    "Is it possible for me to refuse?"

    "Of course not." Han Yu replied with a smile, reaching out and putting the iron sheet into his pocket.

    ……

    When Andrew heard Ning Ping tell him that he could go back, he looked shocked. He wanted to stay on the Spirit, but was rejected by Ning Ping.  Ning Ping told Andrew that the Spirit did not intend to explore the remaining ruins in the short term, and there was no use for Andrew to stay on the Spirit.  It's better to take this opportunity to go back and spend some time with my girlfriend Cindy.  When you need Andrew, you will naturally go to Andrew again.

    Having said that, Andrew could not say anything more. After packing his luggage and saying goodbye to Han Yu and others, Andrew left the Courage.

    After Andrew left, Ning Ping looked at Han Yu who was smiling in the lounge, and asked aloud: "Has it been taken away?"

    "Ah, it was taken away, but he probably never dreamed that what he took was just a fake, but the real thing is in my hands. Ning Ping. Inform Lin Ke to activate the Chameleon system, we are leaving here."

    "I know." Ning Ping agreed and went to find Lin Ke.

    “…You are an excellent leader.” Ironhide praised loudly.

    "Hehe Thank you for the compliment. But even if you praise me, you still need to give me a lot of what you lost to me." Han Yu said with a smile when he heard this.

    "I want to correct you. You are an excellent but stingy leader." Tiepi changed his words.

    Han Yu didn’t care about Tiepi’s change of words.  Face is not the most important thing to Han Yu, only benefits are the most important.  And what benefits can Han Yu get from Tiepi?  There are so many things that can be obtained. Just the various complete ancient technologies stored in the iron system are already very valuable.  Han Yu believed in Qiao Yan'er's research madness.  As long as you give these things to her, she will be ecstatic.  Moreover, Han Yu also wanted to learn more about ancient humans through Tiepi.

    Judging from the information obtained from the research institute, the development of ancient humans on this planet has reached its peak. As a result, ancient humans became proud and complacent, and then started playing big games.  I got myself into it and almost finished it.  Someone said that.  Taking history as a mirror can help us understand the ups and downs.  Although Han Yu does not have such great ability and high status.  But Han Yu can tell the information he got to those big shots who have the power to determine the future of mankind.  The benefits that Han Yu can get are naturally valuable intelligence rewards.

    Through this period of contact, the relationship between Han Yu and Tie Pi was like riding a rocket, and they soon became inseparable Oops, it seems wrong. This is a word to describe the relationship between men and women.  Anyway, Han Yu and Tie Pi have a good relationship.  It has reached the point where we can talk about everything.  Of course, Tiepi is not a real person after all, so when Han Yu asks about confidential matters, Tiepi still won't tell Han Yu.  However, Han Yu didn't care and still had a good relationship with Tie Pi.

    From Tiepi’s mouth.  Han Yu knew the whole process of how ancient humans played themselves to death.  From the beginning, as the research knew, ancient humans wanted to perfect the humans on the planet to deal with alien species they might encounter in the future.  It's just that this plan will be implemented by humans after all, and if it is implemented by humans, there is no guarantee that mistakes will not occur.  But the price paid for this mistake was so huge.  However, although a heavy price has been paid, it does not mean that the severely damaged humans have no chance to turn around.  But what happened next caused mankind to completely fall into the abyss of decline.

    After the failure of the perfect plan, the huge losses caused were unbearable by any human country at that time. In order to shirk responsibility, or to pass on the fierce conflicts that occurred in the country, a worldwide war started.  Every country participated in the war, and even the hermits living in the deep mountains and forests were not spared from being involved in the war.  This world-class war has lasted for five years. Humanity did not want to end the war, but had to end the war.  A war without a winner has made the situation in countries around the world increasingly difficult.  It can be said that people are dying all the time in the whole world. In the blink of an eye, in different corners of the world, human beings lose their lives forever.  To make matters worse, the reason why the world war had to be suspended was that mutated creatures emerged from all over the world and became the biggest murderers of human life.

    These mutated creatures are extremely ferocious. Most of the existing weapons in human society are ineffective. However, relying only on human flesh and blood,?Can't fight against those ferocious mutated creatures.

    For a time, the number of humans dropped sharply, but this was not the worst time. After five years of war, a large number of humans died, and the plague, the god of death that made people laugh, also came to join in the fun.  Countless injured people died groaning in pain, and the remaining humans had to go underground, hoping to escape the global plague.

    This is the entire process of how ancient humans almost became extinct. Han Yu believes this is the truth.  Because Tiepi is a robot after all, he cannot tamper with the record, and the record stored in Tiepi's body has been tested by Qiao Yaner, and there is no trace of editing.  But this truth is really unacceptable.  If human beings are destroyed by foreign invaders, then human beings can only admit that they are unlucky. Who says that their skills are inferior to others?  But imagine that a group with a population of more than 7 billion actually cripples itself. Does it take two more people to do this?  Why do you still do it even though you know it’s wrong?  Why do we always think of relying on robbing instead of joining hands with others to tide over the difficulties when we encounter difficulties?

    "To tell you the truth, after the ancient humans on this planet have reached this point, I really want to say, it's time! Let you do it yourself!" Han Yu said slowly.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Ning Ping opened his mouth to speak, but after thinking for a long time, he didn't know what to say to Han Yu.  It is said that Han Yu has no sympathy, but Han Yu is not a philanthropic person to begin with. He only cares about people who have a good relationship with him, such as the people on the Courage, and the friends he met during the trip

    "What? Do you want to say a few words to me?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping after squinting at him.  Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and did not answer.  Han Yu was about to speak when he heard Tie Pi say: "Han Yu, just say what you say here, don't tell those underground people. In any case, ancient humans are the ancestors of those underground people, you  Saying such words can easily offend people."

    "Thank you for your concern. But Tiepi, is your ultimate goal to eliminate the mutant creatures on this planet and gain living space for the remaining humans?" Han Yu suddenly asked.

    “…” Tiepi said nothing.

    Seeing Tiepi’s silence, Han Yu didn’t ask any more questions and turned to Ning Ping and said, “Ning Ping, it seems we need to be more careful.”

    "What are you careful about?"

    "Do you think those underground people will let us do whatever we want on this planet? Human beings are always the craziest group. It can be said that only we can't think of it, but they can't do it. Don't let us go to the underground world for those days.  He was deceived by what he saw and heard. Since there is something wrong with that Andrew, how can you guarantee that what we saw in those days is true? At least there is something wrong with that Council of Elders."

    "What is your basis?" Ning Ping asked in a deep voice.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, shook his head and said: "There is no basis, I just feel that based on intuition. By the way, Ningping, to say that there is no intuition, it is not that there is no intuition at all. Do you remember the first day we came to this planet?  The four-clawed octopus we encountered later on the planet?”

    "Remember, what happened? Isn't that a mutated creature?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    Han Yu did not answer immediately. He reached out and patted Tiepi and asked: "Hey, Tiepi, I want to ask you something. In the ancient human period, have you made any achievements in biological research. For example, biological weapons and the like."

    "Biological weapons need to take into account the living habits and emotional factors of living creatures, so they were temporarily put on hold after they encountered research problems." Tiepi replied after being silent for a while.

    "What method is used to control biological weapons?" Han Yu asked again.

    “…Command receivers are usually installed in biological weapons.”

    "Wait a moment." After saying that, Han Yu left the lounge and walked to his room.

    "Ning Ping, where is Han Yu going?" Tiepi asked Ning Ping in confusion.  Hearing this, Ning Ping explained: "Didn't we say that we were attacked by a four-clawed octopus on the first day we arrived here? We killed that octopus, and then we found an octopus inside it.  Box, I think Han Yu went to that box to confirm for you whether it is the command receiver you just mentioned."

    Just as he was talking, Han Yu came over with a box that had changed its shape. He put it in front of Tiepi and asked, "Tiepi, please take a look for us. Is this box the one you mentioned?"  Command Receiver.”

    "Based on my current situation, I can't tell based on appearance alone." Tiepi replied after being silent for a while.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 773 Unlucky Andrew

    Underworld Elders Council

    Thirteen elders representing the highest authority in the underground world gathered together to listen to Andrew's report after returning underground.  Just as Han Yu and Ning Ping expected, after Andrew returned to the underground world, he came to the Council of Elders without even returning home.  When the elders of the Senate saw Andrew coming back, they immediately realized something was wrong.

    After listening to Andrew’s report, the leader of the Senate looked at his colleagues and asked, “Everyone, what should we do now?”

    "What else can we do? In order to keep secrets, the only way is to silence them. Only the dead are the best at keeping secrets." The second leader said after hearing this.

    "Andrew, can you find the current location of those people?" The big leader turned to look at Andrew and asked.

    Andrew heard the words and replied: "Yes, I quietly installed a tracker on the Spirit before leaving."

    "Okay, then you will lead the team to eliminate those people. Of course, it is best to preserve the courage intact. We also need to rely on the technology on the courage to get out of the planet and go to those people.  Said alliance.”

    "Yes, please don't worry, big boss, Andrew may not disappoint you." Andrew immediately stood at attention and said loudly to the big boss.

    The big boss nodded with satisfaction and waved Andrew to go out and do things.  After Andrew left, the thirteen elders immediately began a discussion. There was only one topic to discuss. If Andrew failed, what would happen next?  For Andrew's operation, including the big boss.  No one is very optimistic about it.  Although Andrew is familiar with those people, he can effectively lower their vigilance.  But this premise is that the other party does not doubt Andrew. But now, no one can guarantee that the attitude of Han Yu and others towards Andrew will be the same as before.  Everyone must consider the second possibility. Once Andrew fails, what will happen next?

    Just as the elders were considering the problem, Han Yu and others on the Courage also discovered something.  Just as the elders were worried, Han Yu and others still no longer trusted Andrew, so after Andrew left.  Necessary inspections are certain.  After this inspection, he immediately discovered the tracker that Andrew had placed on the bed board of the bed where he slept.

    After weighing the tracker in his hand, Han Yu said to Ning Ping, "Ning Ping, it seems that we have all been underestimated."

    "There is a price to pay for underestimating us. Do you have any bad ideas?" Ning Ping, who knew Han Yu, asked after hearing this.

    Han Yu smiled evilly and replied: "I really want to know what Andrew's expression would be like if he came running happily with the attackers but suddenly found himself in a monster's lair?"

    "Are you really planning to kill him?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in surprise and said.

    "Since you can't bear it, then put this plan on hold for now. Use other options."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "The mountain man has his own clever plan."

    ……

    As night fell, the Courage, with the Chameleon system turned on, stopped on the edge of a cliff. Except for one way down, there were cliffs on three sides.  Andrew, who followed the tracker's instructions and chased here, confirmed it and said to the captain of the Night Leopard team who was responsible for assisting him: "Hesse, have you seen that cliff? That's our target."

    "Ah? But there's nothing there?" The captain of the Night Leopard Team, known as Heisen, looked at the empty cliff upon hearing this.  He said in confusion.

    "That's because there is a device on the courage that can integrate the appearance of the courage with the surrounding environment to achieve the effect of invisibility. Don't worry, I will be the vanguard in a while, and you will follow me.  Just do whatever I ask you to do, remember?"

    "I know. Anyway, the order we got is to assist you, and we will do it as you say." Hessen replied readily after hearing this.

    Andrew nodded slightly, then tightened his belt, bent his waist, and walked step by step toward the cliff where the Courage was located.  Although Andrew thought he was very cautious, in the eyes of Han Yu and others who were already on guard, Andrew's every move did not escape their eyes.  Seeing Andrew approaching step by step, and then with a "pop", he fell into the trap that Han Yu had dug in advance.  In the trap, there was stinky mud that Han Yu dug out from somewhere. Because it was covered with something before, the smell had not completely dissipated, but as Andrew fell into the pit, the smell was comparable to poisonous gas.  The smell of bombs suddenly came out.

    Because it was dark and he was only paying attention to the position of the Spirit, Andrew did not pay attention to his steps, and he suffered a tragedy.  The pit was not very deep, just reaching Andrew's waist.  Just??The stuff in that pit really stinks.  The smell was so disgusting that even the members of the Night Leopard Team were all tough guys, but they were still dizzy from the smell at this moment.  Hessen held back his vomiting and stretched out his hand to pull Andrew out of the trap.  Fortunately, it was dark and I couldn't see Andrew's expression clearly at this time, but I believe that Andrew would never be in a good mood at this moment.

    Forcing himself to try not to think about the stench surrounding his body, Andrew made several gestures to Hesse, then walked forward with his waist bent again.  Everyone had put on gas masks, and they really couldn't stand the smell.

    After walking about ten steps forward, Andrew's hand that had been stretched out in front of him suddenly touched something, and he suddenly felt happy.  He immediately turned back to tell Hessen what he had discovered, but when he turned around, Andrew's heart suddenly suddenly suddenly suddenly flashed. Not far behind them, pairs of green fluorescent lights were flashing continuously.

    There is an old saying that everyone likes radish and green vegetables.  What you like may not be liked by others, and if you don't like it, others may like it.  For example, the smell of Andrew's body at this time is something that humans don't like, but other than humans, a mutated monster likes it very much.  Dogs can't stop eating shit, but this kind of monster likes the smell that is three times worse than shit.

    The stench floated in the wind, attracting the poop beasts who had already got into the nest to rest and had an extremely sensitive sense of smell.  Once you see those fluorescent eyes.  Andrew immediately understood who the owners of those eyes were.  Speaking of poop beasts, they are actually not very effective in combat.  But the point is it's so disgusting.  They have only one way of attacking, and that is throwing shit.  Although these poop beasts can be killed easily, the price paid is to be covered in excrement. I believe that few people are willing to tangle with such disgusting guys.  Moreover, there is a stench all over the poop beasts. Even the least picky scavenger will never touch those poop beasts.

    "Andrew, what should we do now?" Hesse's voice was a little strange, and he approached Andrew and asked.

    Now the location of Andrew and others is on the cliff.  As I said before, there are cliffs on three sides, and the only way out is now blocked by a large group of poop beasts.  Andrew was silent for a while, and just when he opened his mouth to speak, he felt a shaking under his feet, and then he saw the Spirit remove its stealth state and take off into the sky.  He just left without looking back.

    Watching the Courage leave, Andrew was stunned. He originally wanted to ask Han Yu and others on the Courage to rescue him, but now, they just walked away, leaving him and the Night Leopard team alone.  On a cliff with cliffs on three sides.  Faced with a large group of poop beasts that are ready to move.

    "We have only one way out now, rush out!" Andrew said urgently to Hesse.  And Hessen also knew that their operation had failed, that the target had been aware of it, and had set up such a disgusting trap waiting for him to drill.  After listening to Andrew's words, Hesse smiled bitterly.  "I hope no one will change the name of our Night Leopard Team to the Poop Beast Team in the future."

    ……

    With the Courage having gone away, Han Yu and others were laughing until their stomachs cramped.  Han Mengxin smiled and said to Han Yu: "Brother, you, you are so wicked."

    "Humph, that Andrew is not a good person to begin with. I can treat him like this, which is considered merciful. If I had followed my original intention, I would have thrown the tracker into the lair of the volcanic lizard." Han Yu  He said to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    ??Everyone on board Spirit knows everything about this planet.  After hearing what Han Yu said, Han Mengxin didn't say much. She just looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked: "Brother, that Andrew has been fooled once. Why are you still holding that tracker in your hand? It should be useless.  Alright?"

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "That's not necessarily the case. Although this tracker is a bit old, it might be useful again if you keep it."

    "Do you think that Andrew is a fool? Will you be fooled again?" Han Mengxin said in disbelief.

    "Hey, that's not necessarily the case. This thing doesn't take up much space anyway, so let's keep it for now." Han Yu didn't argue after hearing this, and put the tracker into his pocket after smiling.

    The Senate knew immediately that Andrew had failed.  The big leader immediately met Andrew.  When he saw Andrew, before the big leader could say anything, his eyes immediately turned white and he fainted.  It wasn't that the big leader was angry, but he was fainted by the stench.

    People often say that the scent of fragrance floats ten miles away, but for Andrew and the Night Leopard Team, let alone the fragrance drifting ten miles, it is not an exaggeration to say a hundred miles away.  It's just that others are fragrant and they are smelly.  The stench was extremely lethal and left no one or animals behind wherever it passed.  Even the powerful monsters entrenched nearby, after smelling the smell, immediately dragged their families and fled for their lives.

    Good oneDuring the meeting, the big boss finally woke up. He opened his eyes and looked at the assistant who was guarding him, and asked, "Where am I?"

    "Big boss, we are in the tent now." The assistant quickly replied in a muffled voice.

    "Why am I here?" the big leader asked again.

    Hearing this, the assistant explained: "Big boss, you went to see that Andrew before, but you were fainted by the smell of Andrew's people."

    “…” After the big leader was silent after hearing this, he finally remembered what he had planned to do before.  I habitually reached out to pat my head to wake myself up, but found that I was wearing something on my head.

    "What's this?"

    "Gas mask."

    "What am I wearing this for?" the leader said as he reached out to take off the gas mask on his head.  Before he could take it off, his assistant quickly stopped him and said, "Big boss, you can't take it off, it will kill someone."

    "Well?"

    "Andrew and the Night Leopard team encountered a large group of poop beasts during their mission."

    As soon as he heard this, the big leader immediately put down his hand.  The name of Poop Beast is a thunderous one to the big boss.  The thought of poop beasts.  The big leader was immediately relieved that he was fainted.  No wonder he couldn't bear it, it turned out to be the poop beast.

    Seeing that the big boss gave up the plan of taking off the gas mask.  The assistant breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly: "Big boss, Andrew and the others are still waiting to report to you the course of this action. Do you need to see them now?"

    "let them come in." The big leader heard the words and replied.

    "Well, big boss, do you want to think about it again? The smell of Andrew's people Big boss, you still have to go back."

    The big leader who was reminded was stunned when he heard this. He nodded repeatedly and replied: "Yes, yes. You are right, then it is up to you to ask for me."

    When he heard this, the assistant was dumbfounded.  Shooting yourself in the foot is nothing more than that.  But the boss had already spoken, and the assistant was not qualified to bargain, so he could only go to see Andrew and others thinking he was unlucky.  At this time, Andrew and others had already cleaned up, but the smell still lingered.  According to experience.  It will take at least half a month for the smell of poop beast to gradually disappear.  In other words, Andrew and at least half of the Night Leopard team cannot return to the underground world unless they are really shameless.

    Andrew and others had expected that the big boss would not see them, after telling his assistant what happened.  Watched the assistant get into the tent.  Andrew and others stayed outside, waiting for the next order from the big boss.

    The big boss in the tent has actually heard Andrew's report, but when the assistant was repeating it to him, the big boss's head was spinning rapidly, thinking about the next plan.  What happened to people like Andrew has shown that those people no longer trust the underground people.  Then the plan he had planned before would be useless.  If you want to deal with Han Yu and those people, you can only use the power that has been hidden in the dark.  The thought of this.  The big boss regretted his previous decision. If Han Yu and others had been arrested from the beginning, there wouldn't be so many things happening now.  But who would have thought that Han Yu and the others would discover an ancient underground research institute while exploring the second ruins.  The emergence of this ancient research institute can be said to have disrupted his plans.  Plus the ancient guardian I heard Andrew talk about.  What an ancient guardian is, that is a powerful ancient weapon, but it is a pity that it has now fallen into the hands of Han Yu and the others.

    "Andrew" the big leader said loudly outside the account.

    "Here, chief, please give me your instructions." Andrew answered quickly outside the tent.

    The big boss was quite satisfied with Andrew's attitude. He nodded secretly and said: "Andrew, your situation is a bit special right now, so I plan not to let you go back underground and give you a new task. I just don't know if you have any."  Don’t have the guts to do it?”

    "Please give me the chief's instructions."

    "I'm going to let you take the Night Leopard Team to a place where an ancient weapon that we discovered is stored. But there is a group of man-eating weasels living outside the ancient weapon. I don't know if you have any  Confidence to bring us that ancient weapon?"

    When he heard this, Andrew's heart skipped a beat. For a moment, Andrew even thought that the big boss was going to use borrowed money to kill people like him.  But then I thought again, isn't it?  People like me just smell a little bit bad now, but they will be fine after a while.  The big boss will not take the lives of people like him just because they are fainted.  Just a man-eating weasel, that's nothingThe role of ??provoking.  Fierce, cunning, and possessing natural biological weapons.  Thinking of this, Andrew suddenly understood.  Speaking of biochemical weapons, aren’t my group of people now also mobile biochemical weapons?  I just don’t know who is more powerful compared to people like me and those man-eating weasels?

    After thinking about it, Andrew said to the big boss: "Don't worry, big boss, we will definitely complete the tasks assigned by the big boss."

    "Okay, be ambitious. You guys take a rest here first, and I will send someone the key to activate that ancient weapon later. Andrew, you have to remember that the current performance of that ancient weapon is still unknown, so you must  Be careful, don’t activate that ancient weapon unless absolutely necessary.”

    "Yes, Andrew remembered."

    ……

    Two hours later, Andrew received the key to activate the ancient weapon sent by the big boss.  Although he had made sure to tell the big boss before, Andrew had secretly decided in his heart that if he could really drive away the man-eating weasel, he would definitely activate the ancient weapon.  The previous encounter with the Poop Beast has made Andrew hate Han Yu and others on the Courage to the core. Didn’t you and I end up in this situation?

    Andrew has already seen the power of ancient weapons. Andrew believes that even people like Han Yu will feel Alexander in the face of the power of ancient weapons.  As for me, I can sneak into the Courage while the ancient weapons attack Han Yu and the others, so that the people in the Courage can also feel the power of the Poop Beast.

    Having made up his mind, Andrew led the Night Leopard team led by Hesse and moved forward according to the location of the ancient weapons marked on the map sent by the big boss.  Regarding the new mission, the Night Leopard team headed by Hessen had no complaints. They were already so unlucky, how could they be unluckier again?

 Text Chapter 774 Another ancient weapon

    Each mountain is higher than the other!

    The man-eating Weasel family, who are fleeing with their families, have a deeper understanding of this sentence today.  Originally, a family was enjoying family happiness, but unexpectedly, disaster suddenly fell from the sky.  The sudden stench made several people faint in an instant.  In order to temporarily avoid the edge, the leader of the cannibal weasel family made the wisest decision to withdraw!

    Seeing the cannibal weasel family escaping without looking back, Andrew and others felt no joy at all in victory.  Andrew and others would rather not win victory that can only be achieved in this way.  But for now, completing the task is still the top priority. As for personal emotions, it's better to put them aside for the time being.

    "Well, the mission is important, let's go in." Andrew coughed lightly and said to Heisen and others who were standing behind him with ugly faces.  Heisen nodded when he heard this, and waved his hand behind him, and everyone followed Andrew into the unknown ruins in front of them.

    It is indeed an unknown ruins. Among the known ruins, this has not been mentioned before.  But this is not a problem that Hesse and others need to worry about. They are warriors, and all they have to do is be a sharp blade without thought.  Wherever the elders would point, they would pierce.

    As soon as Andrew entered this ruins, he immediately felt a sense of déjà vu.  He was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that what he saw in front of him was very similar to the underground research institute that he had seen discovered by Han Yu and Ning Ping on the Spirit.  It's the same five-story building, but the five-story building here is seriously damaged.

    Opening the door and walking into the research institute, Andrew took a few people with him.  Hessen took several people with him, and they were divided into two groups.  Investigations into this institute were launched separately.  The information sent by the big boss did not explain the specific location of the ancient weapon, otherwise they would not need to bother so much.

    Fortunately, the research institute is not very big. Within a short time, Andrew and others discovered the specific location of the ancient weapon that the big boss mentioned.  Different from the location of the ancient weapons discovered by Han Yu and others, this ancient weapon was found on the top floor of the research institute.  Looking at the ancient weapons parked in a room as spacious as an exhibition hall on the fifth floor.  Andrew felt a little excited in his heart.

    After calming down for a moment, Andrew motioned to Hesse and others to stay where they were and waited. He stepped forward alone and took out the activation key that the leader had given him.  Walked in front of the ancient weapons.  But before Andrew could use the key in his hand to activate the ancient weapon, the ancient weapon that had been silent suddenly moved. A mechanical arm suddenly grabbed Andrew's wrist holding the activation key. With a little force, Andrew was suddenly stunned.  Painfully, he let go of the key in his hand.  Another mechanical arm following the ancient weapon caught the activation key and actually started it by itself.

    Andrew was stunned until the ancient weapon stood up.  Andrew came back to his senses, but just as he uttered the word "you", a beam sword pierced Andrew's chest.

    "Tch~ it turns out to be a piece of trash." With a flick of the ancient weapon, Andrew was immediately thrown away. He hit the wall heavily and lay on the ground not knowing whether he was alive or dead.  Heisen and others who stayed in place were shocked when they saw this situation.  This happened so suddenly.  So much so that Hesse and others didn't even have time to react and just watched Andrew being attacked.

    "What is the content of your transaction this time?" The ancient weapon stared at Hessen and asked.

    Heisen was stunned for a moment when asked, and then quickly replied: "Destroy Han Yu" Before he could finish his words, he saw that the ancient weapon suddenly seemed to have discovered something, and let out a series of laughter, "Hahaha OK.  Okay, you finally woke up. This is great. I can finally kill this boring life." After saying that, the ancient weapon turned around and prepared to leave.  Upon seeing this, Heisen subconsciously shouted: "That"

    "Oh, by the way, you are still here. To celebrate, I finally have a pastime, so go to hell." As he said this, the round body of the ancient weapon opened a crack, and a dozen gun barrels stretched out, spitting out tongues of fire.  .  Unable to dodge, Hessen and others immediately fell into a pool of blood.

    After taking care of Hessen and others, the ancient weapon determined its location, just like the ancient weapon that Ningping had named Ironhide, it transformed its two mechanical arms into a pair of wings and quickly left the scene.

    After the ancient weapon left for a long time, Andrew, who was injured and fell against the wall, let out a violent cough. The sword of the ancient weapon just now seemed to have killed him.  But now he is also seriously injured. If he does not receive timely treatment, he will not be far away from death.  Thinking of this, Andrew reached into his arms and took out a healing bottle that he had picked up from Han Yu.  Unlike Han Yu's treatment bottle, the treatment bottle in Andrew's hand has no place to refill. Use it once and less, and wait until it is completely used.After it's gone, it's gone.  But now Andrew didn't care about saving. He opened the bottle cap and treated his injuries. Then he crawled to Heisen and others who were lying in a pool of blood, and revived Heisen and others who still had a little breath.  .

    There were a total of eighteen people including Andrew when they arrived, but after the sudden attack by ancient weapons, except for Andrew and Hesse, only four members of the Night Leopard team were still alive.  Fortunately, the stench on everyone's bodies is still there, and Andrew and others don't have to worry too much about monsters attacking them.

    Because there is something weird about this incident, Andrew and others dare not return to the underground world now.  Who knows if the big leader knew in advance that the ancient weapon would attack people like him. To be on the safe side, people like him should hide temporarily.  Anyway, Han Yu and the others are not a group of people willing to sit still and wait for death. They will soon clash with the underground people led by the big boss to decide the outcome. But before that, Andrew and others must protect themselves until they can return to the underground.  world that day.

    Not to mention how Andrew and others concealed themselves, just attack Andrew and others to find ancient weapons of the iron skin.  Compared with the appearance of the iron sheet, this ancient weapon is much larger and looks much more powerful.  Ironhide has short limbs.  The body is round and round, and the four mechanical arms of this ancient weapon are thick and powerful.  Although the body is also chubby, when combined with the four mechanical arms, it looks very powerful and domineering.

    Just like a bomber flying through the sky, if any living creatures are found along the way, the ancient weapons will easily deal with them, which is an appetizer before finding the iron sheet.

    Outside the Courage, Tiepi, who was being put back into his body by Qiao Yaner, felt very happy.  According to the structural diagram given by Tiepi, Qiao Yaner reassembled Tiepi's body.  According to Tiepi's suggestion, some modifications were made to its body. Now it was time to verify the results of the modifications. Qiao Yaner was a little nervous and looking forward to it.

    "Brother, brother, there is an object approaching quickly from the northwest of the Courage." Han Mengxin's urgent cry came from the communicator.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.  Then he subconsciously raised his head and looked northwest.  Just as Han Mengxin said, a UFO is approaching quickly.

    "Huh?" Han Yu, who had outstanding eyesight, saw the appearance of the visitor clearly and couldn't help but was stunned. Except that the visitor was slightly larger than Tiepi, there didn't seem to be much difference.

    "All irrelevant people enter the Courage immediately, Tiepi. Do you have any relatives?" Han Yu turned to ask Tiepi who was getting used to his body.  Tiepi looked up at the ancient weapons flying in the air, and replied angrily: "I am a robot, where do I have relatives from? That thing flying over is strange, why do I have a feeling of déjà vu?"

    "Could it be your sweetheart?" Han Yu asked with a wicked smile.

    "Bah! Stop talking nonsense!" After hanging out with Han Yu and others for a long time, Tiepi seemed to be affected.  His tone of voice became more and more similar to that of people like Han Yu.

    "Bump!" The uninvited guest fell from the sky and landed in an open space about twenty meters away from the iron sheet.

    "Guardian. Long time no see."

    "Who are you?" Tiepi asked aloud.

    Ironpi's question obviously made the visitor stunned, but then he laughed and said: "Guardian, don't think that pretending not to know me can avoid the fate between you and me. As a killer and a guardian, you must be prepared to be killed by me."  Are you ready to dismantle it into parts?”

    "Hey, Tiepi, this guy has bad intentions." Han Yu said to Tiepi in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Tiepi replied: "Han Yu, you go back to the Courage first. It seems that this is a matter between him and me."

    "Sure, if you want to help, just say it, we won't refuse."

    "Yes, I will." Ironhide replied casually, staring closely at the big guy who called himself the Slayer.  And that guy obviously heard the conversation between Han Yu and Tiepi, and immediately stared at Han Yu with dissatisfaction and said: "Human, do you want to deal with me? Go to hell!" With that, a beam of light shot at Han Yu.  .

    "Boom!" Before the beam hit Han Yu, Tiepi stretched out a mechanical arm to block the beam attack for Han Yu.  Then Han Yu became furious, crossing his hands and preparing to fight back.  But he was stopped by Tiepi, "We'll do it later. I want to speak clearly to this guy first."

    "Okay, I'm going to dismantle it into parts later." Han Yu replied angrily, glaring at the killer.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Slayer ignored Han Yu’s words and just stared at Tiepi and said: "My biggest enemy in fate, today is the day when we end our fate. Are you ready?"

    “Before that, can you answer a few questions for me?”

    "Do you have any questions? Let's wait until the fight is over."?.  "As he said that, the killer was ready to take action. But Tiepi did not rush to take action. Instead, he said urgently: "No matter who among us wins in the end, but before taking action, I still hope to ask the doubts in my heart clearly.  Don't you want to fight against me who is trying my best?  "

    "Speak quickly if you have something to say, and fart if you have any!" Perhaps it was Tiepi's words that moved the killer, or perhaps the killer really wanted to enjoy a great battle.  After listening to Tiepi's words, Slayer said to Tiepi impatiently.

    Tiepi secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. In order to prevent the killer from going back on his word, Tiepi hurriedly said: "I had a small problem when I woke up, and some data was lost. Please answer a few of my questions, and I will follow up with you later.  Fight with all your strength.”

    "Lost data? Haha Okay, that's great. Then I'll tell you my identity. You and I were both created by a group of elites among humans, but we were created for different missions.  I am responsible for hunting those monsters, and you are responsible forprotecting me. Yes, protecting me. In other words, you are my little brother. You have to listen to me"

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but interrupt and shouted: "Hey. Is your brain sick? Oh, no, you don't have a brain. But can you please think carefully before lying?"

    "What did you say? Who lied?"

    "Who else but you? If Ironhide was really your little brother, would you fight him to death? Please, if you are stupid, don't think that others are as stupid as you, okay?"

    "Asshole! Go to hell!" The exposed killer fired another beam of light at Han Yu.  This time, Ironhide was not used to help, a cross fire came forward, and with a bang, the two forces canceled each other out.

    "Oh~ not bad, not bad. After killing the guardian, I will still have someone to entertain myself with." The killer said happily.

    "Hmph, you're not ashamed of your words. Tiepi, do it. If you want this guy to tell the truth, I think the only way to do it is to subdue him first." Han Yu whispered to Tiepi.  And Tiepi was also angry because of the killer's deception just now, because Tiepi really believed the killer's words just now.  If it weren't for Han Yu's reminder, he would have been fooled.  Oops

    "Okay, but I hope I'm the only one who takes action, so please don't interfere." Tiepi thought for a while and said.

    "Why? That guy is difficult to deal with." Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Because it's not fair."

    "Okay, then I'll let you fight this guy first. I'll sweep the formation for you first." Han Yu was silent for a while, then took a few steps back and said.  Regarding Han Yu's concern, Tiepi felt warm in his heart.  Although it is a robot, Ironhide's manufacturer installed an emotional simulation system for Ironhide, that is to say.  Ironhide can judge the kindness and evil of others towards him through their words and deeds.

    When Han Yu stepped aside, Tiepi stared at the killer and said, "This place is too narrow. Let's change places."

    "No problem. As the final winner, I give you the right to choose the place where you will fall." The killer replied carelessly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ironhide and Slayer moved almost at the same time. Two ancient weapons with similar shapes transformed at the same time and flew into the air, starting a chase.

    Standing on the ground, Han Yu stared at the fierce battle between Ironhide and Killer in the air, and whispered to Field in the Courage: "Field, the Courage is ready for battle and will rescue Ironhide at any time."

    "Han Yu, do you think Tiepi will lose?" Field asked in surprise.

    "Hmm Intuition tells you that the tin can that claims to be the killer is much more difficult to deal with than the iron can. And this guy's energy seems to be much more abundant than the iron can. The iron can will enter a dormant state after being used once.  It seems that this guy has used the beam attack three times, right?" Han Yu frowned and explained to Field in a low voice.

    "I understand." Field agreed and began to prepare quietly.  The Courage's main guns quietly aimed at the Slayer in the air.  The killer was enjoying the pleasure of beating Ironhide, and he never thought that anyone in this world would dare to attack him.

    "Hahaha How about it? Do you feel your own powerlessness? Don't make a fuss. How can you, a piece of junk that relies on light energy, be compared to me, a high-end piece of shit with its own nuclear reactor?" The killer suppressed with a proud look on his face.  Ironhide yelled.

    “Don’t be complacent~” Ironhide shouted to the killer while fighting with the resisters.  But in the Slayer's view, Tiepi's refusal to admit defeat was just a sign of overestimating one's capabilities.  Immediately, the two mechanical arms that were interacting with Tiepi's two mechanical arms increased their output. There were two "clicks" and Tiepi's two mechanical arms were suddenly broken by the killer.  Tiepi hurriedly saw thisHe backed away, but he didn't expect the killer to move faster. He grabbed a mechanical arm that turned into a wing from Ironhide, twisted it hard, and broke it again.  In this way, Ironhide is left with only one mechanical arm changing wings.

    "Hahaha~ Waste is waste, I will dismantle you into parts, and then" Before the killer could finish his words, the alarm carried by the killer suddenly sounded rapidly, and the killer didn't even think about it.  Thinking, he immediately turned to the side, and a beam of light passed by, directly breaking the mechanical arm holding the iron sheet.

    The sudden attack made the killer furious. He immediately lowered his head and saw the main gun of the Courage, which was still smoking, as well as Han Yu and Ning Ping flying over.

    "Finding death!" The dark muzzle was pointed at the Courage on the ground, but before the killer could fire, the freed iron skin transformed into a cannon and aimed at the killer.  However, due to the lack of a mechanical arm, this accuracy can be said to be compromised. It only destroyed a mechanical arm used by the Slayer to attack and a mechanical arm that transformed into wings.  Now the Slayer has the same appearance as Ironhide.  However, Ironhide is about to enter a dormant state due to excessive use of power, while Slayer is already full of energy.

    "Damn it, let's wait and see." The killer said a harsh word and wanted to retreat temporarily, but how could Han Yu and others let this dangerous and powerful guy leave calmly.

    Ning Ping cut off the remaining mechanical arm of the killer with a strike of the Crescent Sword, and then Han Yu jumped on the killer's body. Flames rose in his hands and stuck tightly to the killer's body.

    No matter what kind of machinery it is, there is a problem that must be solved, and that is the heat dissipation problem.  In other words, no matter how powerful the machine is, as long as the temperature is too high, it will short-circuit or crash. What Han Yu is doing now is to continuously increase the temperature of the killer itself.

 Text Chapter 775: Ironpi’s Past (Part 1)

    "Hahaha~ It's successful~ We're successful~" A loud noise woke me up from my deep sleep. After a short adaptation period, I opened my eyes and saw a group of creatures in white coats dancing around me.  Like madness.  The system I carry tells me that these creatures in white coats are a race called humans.

    People are very intelligent, ingenious and full of fantasy and innovative spirit, and I am a weapon created by these humans.

    "Guardian No. 16, how are you feeling now?" Just as I was trying to accept and understand the large amount of information transmitted to me by the system, a man with a ponytail and a delicate face said softly to me.  Having already gained a preliminary understanding of the person through the system, I knew that the person in front of me who was asking me was a woman. Out of politeness, I nodded and replied softly: "I'm fine, I'm receiving data transmission now, and will come back to communicate with me later."  "

    After hearing my answer, the woman smiled, stood aside silently and started busy with the things at hand, and the humans who were dancing like crazy people just now also calmed down and started doing different things separately.  .

    Two hours have passed, and I have already had a preliminary understanding of the current situation. I have finished the work of absorbing information, and got up to get used to my body.  I know from the system that I am a weapon, a tool created to protect human safety.  I have only one mission, to protect human security and eliminate all threats that endanger human survival.

    When the woman from before saw that I wanted to move, she immediately came over to stop me with a nervous look on her face and said: "Don't move. Your debugging work is not over yet, don't be so impatient."

    Hear what this woman said.  I don't know why, but I didn't even think about resisting, so I just sat back obediently, silently accepting those humans' hands and feet on me, and even letting out a sigh of admiration from time to time.  But just when I was about to become impatient, a sharp and piercing alarm disrupted the actions of these humans. I looked at the humans who became panicked, and couldn't help but curiously asked the woman whose face remained unchanged: "Why do you  His expression is very calm. Is it different from your kind?"

    "Because it's not necessary. You can't run away anyway. If you fail too, then only one of us will die." The woman replied while continuing the work at hand without slowing down.  When she finished speaking, the woman also finished the work at hand, reached out and patted my body and said, "Okay, you can move around freely. Next, it depends on your ability."

    "What do I need to do?" I asked about the task while getting up and moving my body.

    After hearing this, the woman thought for a moment and replied: "Well let me think about it By the way. You have only one mission, to destroy the enemies who invaded here."

    I nodded in understanding, followed the guidance of others, and walked out of the place where I was born.  As soon as I went out, I saw a group of humans running towards me.  These humans were dressed very differently from those I had seen before, and they started attacking me without saying a word after seeing me.

    I hate people who are not polite!  Maybe these people are the invading enemies that the woman said.  I fought back Those humans were obviously no match for me.  After being shot by me, the living people retreated one after another.  I remembered the woman's order and began to carry out the task of driving the enemy away.

    The system gave me the best help. Through the system, I can easily find where the intruders are hiding.  After a while, maybe he realized how powerful I was.  I have driven out all the invading humans.  But before I could go back and reply to the woman, the siren I was wearing suddenly rang rapidly.  I saw a weapon similar to mine appearing in front of me.

    There was no communication between me and that weapon, or perhaps that weapon didn’t give me any time to communicate with it. After discovering me, it immediately launched a ferocious attack on me.  This guy's firepower obviously exceeded those of the humans I met before, but he still had no chance of winning against me. I finally won, and with my victory, the invaders finally retreated unwillingly.

    When I returned to the place where I was born, the woman rushed over, hugged me and kissed my body continuously, which made me feel a little uncomfortable.

    "I feel puzzled by your behavior." I honestly told the woman my feelings, but the result was that the group laughed and the woman blushed.

    In this way, I seemed to be recognized by these humans and became a member of this place.  I have only one mission, which is to protect this place from attack, and the humans I expelled before don't seem to give up. They still come to harass me every now and then, and every timeEvery time, I would bring one or more weapons that I had fought with before. Although I would win in the end every time, the damage I suffered would become more and more serious until my successor appeared, the Guardian.  number 17.

    Except for that woman, the humans here seem to have forgotten my existence. All attention has been focused on Guardian No. 17. The words used to praise me in the past have now all been transferred to Guardian No. 17.  I no longer need to fight. The long battle has made my body no longer suitable for fighting.  Perhaps scrap metal is more appropriate to describe my current state.

    Only that woman still treats me the same way she did when I first won.  Because resources are limited, all resources must be given priority to Guardian No. 17. When it was my turn, they were all in short supply and disabled.  I seemed to have lost my footing, and just when I thought I was going to be abandoned in a corner to gather ashes and finally stop functioning, the woman took me back to her home.

    Maybe it was because of me that those humans seemed to have some opinions about that woman and excluded her from their research, but that woman didn't seem to have the slightest complaint and silently took me away from me.  A place that we once fought to protect.

    I followed that woman back to a place called the countryside.  There, the woman is still carrying out her research.  And her research subject is me.  How to make me appear on the battlefield again.  It has become that woman's most important job every day.  In fact, I really wanted to tell that woman that it didn't matter if she didn't need to study. I didn't really like going to the battlefield in the first place.  Just looking at the white hair that appeared on that woman to improve my performance, I didn't know how to express my thoughts to her.

    Just like that, after failing again and again and failing day by day.  Until one day, when I went out to buy the items that the woman asked me to buy and returned, I suddenly found a large group of people gathered in front of the woman's house.  I felt something was wrong.  He rushed into the crowd and saw the woman lying in a pool of blood.

    The knife stabbed the vital part. I don’t know why the woman persisted until she died, but she suddenly felt a kind of fear that she had never experienced before.  The dying woman saw me rushing into the crowd and waved to me with difficulty.

    I don’t know how I walked in front of that woman. I just obeyed the woman’s order and opened my core part that was rarely opened.  I allowed the woman to use her trembling right hand to drip the golden liquid from a test tube into my core. After completing this, the woman left me only one sentence with her last breath, "Protect human beings, don't let human beings  disappear from this world."

    ……

    I am alone.  Having the ability to learn, I have been studying since I was born, starting from the system.  Learn, think, and draw conclusions from everything happening around you.  I feel the loneliness that I once didn’t understand, but now it’s unforgettable.

    I am a robot.  So in the eyes of others, I am just a thing.  The woman is dead.  Her so-called family appeared in front of me three days later.  The man looked down upon my shabby thing.  After selling the house owned by the woman, I was left in the garbage.

    The wind and sun didn't damage me, but I didn't even think about moving it. It wouldn't be a good thing to stop running like this.  It's just that God didn't follow people's wishes. Just when I was waiting for the fire of life to stop beating, the appearance of a scavenger made me change my mind.

    That was a very ordinary scavenger without any knowledge.  The purpose of picking me up was just to see how much the iron on my body could be sold for, so I wanted to take me back, break it down and sell it for money.  It was just a weapon used in combat, so how could it be handled by a scavenger?  In order to defend myself, I attacked the scavenger. Although I didn't kill the scavenger, I suddenly felt a sense of pleasure when I saw the scavenger running away.  But when the scavengers escaped and the short-term pleasure disappeared, the feeling of loss once again spread throughout my body.  Because of this incident, I started wandering aimlessly, hoping to find my destination.

    Because of the robot, no one cares about me or greets me. Instead, I hide from me because my body has not been cleaned for a long time. Only the staff at the garbage recycling station like me the most. Every time they see me, they chase after me.  In order to avoid those with bad intentions, I gained a deeper understanding of the area of ??activity.

    So, six months have passed and I’m wondering, why haven’t I stopped running due to energy issues?  There was no system failure during this period. Was it because of the golden liquid that the woman dripped into my core before she died?  That weird golden liquid that the system can't parse is really weird.

    &nbsp; As usual, I wandered the streets again, wondering if I should go to the garbage recycling station staff to kill some free time.  But at this moment, the attack suddenly appeared.

    The air raid fell from the sky, sending out violent explosions all over this rural town. The humans who usually avoided me were blown away in all directions. Immediately afterwards, those heavily armed humans rushed into the town, killing everyone they saw.  Countless people fell in a pool of blood.

    I don’t know why, but after seeing this scene, I seemed to hear a voice urging me to take action quickly. The woman’s voice seemed to urge me to rush to save the humans who were being attacked.  It's just that I don't want to care about those humans.  Although that woman told me before she died that she would protect humanity, I resisted this order from the bottom of my heart.

    Since I was just a piece of scrap metal in the eyes of others, those humans didn’t pay attention to me. They hurried past me one by one, chasing down the survivors who were still desperately trying to escape.

    that's all.  The massacre continued for a while, and reinforcements from the small town arrived.  A fierce battle began in this small town that had been devastated.  Although I am on the battlefield.  But because I was hiding in the corner, no one looked at me twice.  Until I saw the Guardian No. 17 who took away all my honor.

    Guardian No. 17 seems to be in a bad situation. Next to it, there are several weapons that are more advanced than it looks.  Look at the numbers on those weapons, Guardian No. 20.

    Haha~ It seems that this guy is about to follow my footsteps, but I don’t know if he will meet a woman who is willing to pick it up and take it home when it is abandoned.  Thinking of that woman, I couldn't help but feel pain in my heart, although I didn't know where my heart was.  But that distressed feeling really made me feel it.

    "Protect mankind and don't let mankind disappear from this world." The last words left by the woman before she died reminded me again.  I still didn't want to take action, and looked indifferently at the humans fighting each other on the battlefield, watching Guardians No. 17, 18, 19, and perhaps even the most advanced No. 20 being hit and destroyed.

    The word "heart is like still water" may be used to describe my current state of mind.  I quietly moved my body to leave the battlefield, but at this moment, a weapon fighting against the Guardian series discovered me moving.  Almost without even thinking, a laser hit my body.  But what surprised everyone on both sides of the battle, including me.  I was not destroyed. The second before the laser touched my body, a protective shield that had never appeared before enveloped me.

    A video left by the woman who had been dead for a long time appeared in my auxiliary system.

    "Hi~ No. 16, are you surprised to see me? Don't be surprised. When you see this video of me staying in your body, it means that I am dead. And you have also encountered the most dangerous situation.  time. I'm sorry, you have done so many things for me, I should let you rest. It's just that besides you, I don't want to install my research results on other weapons, please forgive me for my willfulness  .16th. I want to tell you a little secret. In fact, when I was programming for you, I quietly added a little bit of my own personal stuff to let you have human emotions. The reason why your learning ability is so strong,  The reason why there are so many questions is because I installed human emotions for you. I'm really sorry for installing that kind of thing on you without your consent. But even if you want to blame me, you can't blame me.  Well, don’t worry so much about a dead guy like me. You know, a man who likes to fuss over things won’t please girls.” At this point, the woman in the video winked at me mischievously.  Then he continued: "Okay, that's enough gossip. You must listen carefully to what I am going to tell you next. This is related to your future. I have developed a machine that can evolve.  I believe that the golden liquid must have dripped into your core before death. But the decision of whether to evolve or not is left to you. To be honest, I hope you choose to evolve. After all, the effect of the golden liquid is  It’s just that I don’t know it at all, even though I can’t see it with my own eyes anymore.”

    "" I remained silent, with mixed feelings in my heart.

    "Oh~ there's not much time left, but I still have a lot to say to you, what should I do?" The woman seemed to suddenly realize it, and said with a troubled face: "On the 16th, you can promise me an unreasonable  Request?”

    "Protect humans?" I murmured to myself.

    "Heheare you talking about protecting humans now? That's right, the last unreasonable request I want to make is that. I don't know what you think of humans on the 16th, but I like humans very much.  I want to make human beings have less wars and fights, but my power alone is limited, so I can only put my hope in you.??I'm sorry, please forgive my willfulness, okay?  "

    The video was interrupted and I fell silent.  Every scene that happened when I lived with that woman flashed through my mind like a movie.  While the woman was alive, the friendly attitudes of the humans in the town also emerged.

    I sighed and slowly gave the order to the auxiliary system: "Order, accept the last instructions from the maker, Guardian No. 16, start evolving."

    "Understood!" the auxiliary system agreed.  The evolution system that had never been activated finally started.  As this program started, changes began to appear around my body, and this abnormality also caused the two fighting parties to stop fighting, and they all stared at the evolving me without blinking.

    "Attack, attack!" With a burst of rapid shouts, both sides of the war attacked me in unison, and countless attacks continued to pour towards me.  The protective shield that protects me is in jeopardy, and my evolution is only halfway through. Before I complete my complete evolution, my protective shield will be broken. By then, I'm afraid I will end up turning into a pile of scrap metal.  .

    But just when I was about to give up evolution and get over the immediate crisis first, a sudden change occurred, and attacks of unknown origin came from behind the two camps that attacked me.  This sudden change immediately caused the two sides who were attacking me just now to be in chaos. They no longer cared about me and turned around to rescue me.

 Text Chapter 776: Ironpi’s Past (Part 2)

    Forces that cannot be controlled are always scary.  After evolving, I did not gain the honor of the past. On the contrary, I became the target of attacks by those humans. Even though I killed the monsters that attacked humans, humans did not thank me for this and still attacked me.

    I didn’t want to go against that woman’s last wish before she died, so I chose to leave.  Those humans seemed to be worried about the consequences of pushing me too hard. After seeing that I never fought back, they allowed me to leave the battlefield.  And not long after I left, the war between humans started again.

    Looking at the fiercely fighting humans, I suddenly felt a sad feeling, feeling unworthy for the woman who wanted to protect humans until her death.  Human beings should be extinct.  Even if there are no external factors, they will kill themselves sooner or later.

    I didn't attack humans myself because I didn't want to go against that woman's last wish, but I also didn't want to prevent humans from fighting among themselves. Women only asked me to protect the living environment of humans, but they didn't ask me to mediate conflicts within humans. They wanted to do it themselves.  If you want to destroy yourself, you can't blame me.

    With great power after evolution, I chose to destroy those monsters that harmed the human living environment. This decision has always been considered by me as a wise decision. It did not violate the woman's last wish, nor did I have to look at the ugly and disgusting faces of human beings.  Because of their power, few of those monsters could compete with me. Gradually, my name began to spread in the human world.  Many humans know of my existence, and what's even more funny is that some humans even want to find the person who made me.  when hearing the news.  Not only am I secretly amused, but it’s probably impossible to find the person who made me.  But if I want, I can send those people to see that woman.

    The days went by like this day by day, and I repeated my life of destroying the monsters I encountered every day.  Due to evolution, my energy is almost endless. Even if it is depleted after the war, the energy will be replenished naturally after a period of rest.

    Originally, I thought that these days would continue until I wiped out all the monsters on this planet.  But an accident happened without me noticing.

    Maybe it’s because of my influence.  Those who wanted to find the creator of my monster finally found the notes left by the woman during her lifetime. According to the notes left by the woman, they created my twin brother.  Since there is no record of gold liquid, in order to solve the energy problem, those people installed a nuclear reactor inside my twin brother, which indeed solved the energy problem.  But a bigger hidden danger also remains.

    As soon as the twin brothers entered the battlefield, they immediately achieved great success. Their once evenly matched opponents were defeated in a head-on confrontation for the first time.  Soon, the side with my twin brother took the initiative in the war, squeezing their opponents into a small corner of the mainland and defending them.

    But just when everyone thought the war was about to end and would end with one side's victory.  The mutation occurred and my twin brother evolved.  Perhaps evolution is not the right word, and mutation is more appropriate.  The long battle on the battlefield turned this guy into a thug full of murderous intent. After the end of the First World War, the accumulation of long-term fighting finally broke out.  That battle, which everyone thought was inevitable, ended in the annihilation of both sides.  And from that time.  There is a powerful being in this world whose purpose is to kill.

    Monsters are nothing in front of that guy, and the human living environment is once again in crisis.  Due to this guy's wreaking havoc, humans, who were already almost safe, are once again in danger from monsters.  This guy likes to fight and make enemies of the strong. Under the attacks of this guy, the elites of mankind are constantly being wiped out.  After these human beings' own protective powers were eliminated, the monsters that lost their opponents became bold again.

    To curb this trend, I approached the madman who had gone bad.  Negotiations broke down from the start and we had a huge battle in an unknown valley.

    ……

    I lost

    In the case of equivalent power, I can't experience the experience of fighting. The most advanced weapon created by the purpose of combat, I was beaten into a bunch of waste copper iron.  Perhaps to torture me, or perhaps to laugh at my incompetence, the killer did not destroy me directly, but threw me on the battlefield and left me to fend for myself.

    Having lost the ability to move, I lay quietly on the battlefield. Due to the fighting, there was no possibility of anyone, not even a wild beast, wandering around here.  But I'm not too frustrated. This ending may be good for me. I don't have to fight to protect those hypocritical humans anymore.The freedom makes me feel relaxed.

    “It’s just that things often go wrong in this world. Just when I had given up and prepared to fend for myself, a pair of humans appeared on the battlefield.  They found me, took me back with me, took my body apart and started researching it.  I no longer want to have anything to do with humans, or in other words, there are no humans worth having anything to do with.  I closed off contact with the outside world and let myself fall into a deep sleep.  Until one day, I woke up again.  What I didn't expect was that when I woke up again, the world outside had changed dramatically.  After all, humans almost killed themselves completely.  The ground has become a paradise for monsters, and the remaining humans can only hide underground and survive.

    Faced with this situation, I suddenly found that my body was no longer my original body.  My body has been greatly modified, but what makes me most angry is not the lack of energy, but that my database has been tampered with. Many things that did not exist in the past were forcibly installed, and things that originally existed were installed.  A lot has been cut out.  Fortunately, I closed the databases about my memories before falling asleep, otherwise I might not know if I am still the same person I was before.

    The mutation made me hesitate to perform the task that has always been the first priority in my system.  I was skeptical about that mission because of the conflict with my remaining memories.  It is precisely because of this.  I followed the people who found me away from where they found me.

    The humans who discovered me are a group of very energetic young people.  These humans are confident and united.  Especially the group leader named Han Yu.  Although his words were a bit vague, I could feel that he really cared about his crew members.  When I saw Qiao Yan'er, I almost thought I was dreaming. After sleeping for who knows how many years, I actually saw that woman's face again.  But when I took a closer look, I realized that the woman named Qiao Yaner was nothing like the woman I remembered.

    "From now on, you will be called Iron Pi." This is the new name given to me by the swordsman named Ning Ping. For this name.  I'm quite satisfied.  Even that woman never thought of giving me a name. When she called me, she always called me No. 16, No. 16.  Compared with Tiepi, the number 16 is obviously a little bit worse.

    Since waking up, Han Yu told me that he had attacked them when he woke up and asked some naive questions.  I summarized that behavior as garbled code when the system just restarted, and I would never admit that the mentally retarded behavior was my original intention.  Fortunately, Han Yu just mentioned it and didn't mention it again, which saved me from embarrassment.

    These people are nice!  They didn't force me to fight like those humans did, and they seemed to have the intention of letting me go freely.  I love this feeling of freedom.  The only thing that makes me a little dissatisfied is Han Yu. That guy always likes to cheat when playing chess. If he can't escape, he will run away.  But after a while, he shamelessly came back.  Being with these people makes me often forget my identity as a robot and feel like a real human being.

    Being a real human being is a little secret I hide deep in my heart.  I don’t know why, although I hate such hypocritical and cunning creatures like humans.  But I also understand that there are still good people among humans.  For example, the woman who never gave up on me.  For example, people like Han Yu whom I met now.

    I declined Han Yu’s invitation.  From the bottom of my heart, I didn’t want to refuse, but I had to refuse.  My system reminds me that my mission is to protect mankind, and if I do not intend to fulfill this mission, the self-detonation system installed in my body will automatically turn on. In just ten seconds, I can completely tell the world  A word of irritation.  But after coming into contact with friendly humans like Han Yu, I suddenly didn’t want to die anymore. There was only one way to survive, which was to protect humans, eliminate the monsters on this planet, and regain life on this planet for underground humans.  s right.  I don't know what ending will be waiting for me after completing this task, but I have no way to choose because I don't have the right to choose.

    And just when I was about to leave Han Yu and his group to start the mission, the twin brother who defeated me before appeared in front of me again.  Compared with before, its appearance can be said to have changed so much that I didn't recognize it when I first saw it.

    It seems to be more militant than before. The baptism of time does not seem to have changed it, and it is still extremely powerful.  I was inevitably defeated again, but this time it was a little different from the last time.  Last time I fought alone, but this time I had some companions by my side.  Seeing Han Yu and the others taking the initiative to attack the killer in order to help me, I don't know why, but I felt a little moved in my heart.  I don’t know how they are doing now?

    &nbsp; "Tiepi, Tiepi, hey~Tincan, it's about time you woke up, right?" A burst of shouting and beating interrupted my contemplation. I slowly opened the external viewing device, and immediately saw Han Yu's face.  Concerned face.

    "Hey, Tiepi, you are finally willing to open your eyes." Han Yu said with a happy smile as soon as he saw Tiepi open his eyes.

    "Where is the killer?" Tiepi asked.

    Hearing Tiepi's question, Han Yu replied with some regret: "Run away, I originally planned to make his body short-circuit due to excessive temperature, but it turned out that guy was very smart and chose Gecko after understanding my intention.  The tail was cut off, the shell on the body was discarded, and the buttocks were naked and he ran away.”

    "Bare buttocks?" Tiepi asked in confusion.

    "Hey, isn't this shell just like clothes? If the guy throws away the shell, it's like running naked." Han Yu explained with a smile.

    After hearing Han Yu’s explanation, Tiepi couldn’t help but laugh softly.  As a result, Han Yu yelled.  "Tiepi, did you laugh just now? It's really rare. I thought you, an ironhead, didn't know how to laugh."

    "My system is equipped with the function of simulating human emotions. Not only laughter, but also human emotions such as sadness, sadness, excitement, grievance, etc., I can simulate."

    "Oh, then aren't you just like humans? Except that you look different from humans."

    "In a sense, your understanding is correct."

    "Is that so, will you be in heat like a human? If you have that need" Han Yu was like a curious baby at this moment, looking at Tiepi and asked.  But Han Yu's question really made Tiepi unable to answer.  Even Ning Ping and others who were standing aside couldn't laugh or cry after hearing Han Yu's question.

    Ning Ping couldn't stand listening anymore, so he stepped forward and pushed Han Yu away, letting Feier and Shi Bafang drag Han Yu aside who had not gotten the answer and handed it over to Han Mengxin and others to criticize. He said to Tiepi: "Tiepi, you  How do you feel now?"

    Hearing this, Tiepi replied: "It's okay, the system has not been damaged. However, the newly obtained body needs to be repaired, and I need your help for this."

    "That's not a big problem. But Tiepi, don't you think you should tell us about the killer? We are your comrades after all. Personally speaking, trust should be mutual. We don't expect you to be honest with us.  We put our hearts and souls into it. But I also hope you can trust us a little bit."

    After listening to Ning Ping's words, Tiepi was silent for a while and said: "You are right, I really need to tell you about the origin of that killer. It suffered a loss in your hands.  I will never let you go. For me who dragged you into the water, I have an obligation to tell you what I know. But my story is a bit long. I wonder if you have the patience to listen to it? "

    "If it's very long, I hope you can focus on it as much as possible." Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    According to Ning Ping's request, Tiepi tried his best to omit some unnecessary narration, but after finishing talking about the killer, it took nearly six hours. During this period, Han Yu wanted to interrupt several times, but failed.  They were all stopped by Ning Ping.  After listening to Tiepi's story, everyone learned about Tiepi's past, and also knew that the Tiepi in front of them was no longer a pure artificial intelligence machine.  In Han Yu's words, Tiepi is a special being with a human mind and a mechanical body.

    To the humans on this planet, Tiepi is a monster, but in the eyes of people like Han Yu, Tiepi is just a little special.  The reason is still due to the profession of people like Han Yu. As explorers, traveling around and seeing a lot of strange and weird things, their knowledge is naturally much better than others.

    "You don't seem very surprised?" Tiepi asked tentatively.

    "Huh? Oh, surprised, we are surprised." Han Yu said casually after hearing this.

    Tiepi was a little disappointed when he saw this. He was not a fool, so how could he not see Han Yu's perfunctory behavior.  Fortunately, Ning Ping, who was on the side, explained: "Tiepi, please don't blame us for not being surprised, because to be honest, your incident is really nothing to us."

    "Huh? Do you have anything weirder than me?" Tiepi asked curiously.

    "Of course we don't have anything weirder than you, but we have experienced weirder and more thrilling things than you. For us, weird things like you are no longer strange to us."

    “It’s something you have already practiced as a co-author, it’s not my business, so don’t be surprised.”

    "Yes, that's what I want to say." Ning Ping nodded and smiled.

    &nbsp; "just now you told me that you hope I can trust you, so now that I have talked about my own affairs, shouldn't it be time for you to talk about yours too?" Tiepi was silent for a while and said to Ning Ping.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping and Han Yu looked at each other. When Han Yu nodded slightly, he smiled and said to Tiepi: "Tiepi, your request is reasonable and we will naturally not refuse it. Just ask, we will definitely know everything."  Words, words are endless.”

    This is what Tiepi was waiting for, and he immediately said: "Okay, this is what I'm waiting for. Then I'm sorry. Where are you from?"

    Hearing Tiebi’s first question, Ning Ping smiled slightly and replied: "We are from outside this planet"

    ……

    After listening to Ning Ping’s story, Tiepi was completely stunned.  Originally, Tiepi thought that people like Han Yu were humans living on this planet, but he did not expect that these people came from outer space.  Although Ning Ping was understatement when telling the story, Tiepi could feel how thrilling it was for these people to come here.

    "Ning Ping, what did the underground people hide from you just now? What's going on?" Tiepi asked aloud.

    "Actually, I don't know what those underground people are hiding from us, but judging from the words and deeds of those underground people, their lives are not as difficult as we see. And Ironhide, you are the origin of this planet after all.  Residents, do you know the origin of those crosses that can be seen everywhere on the ground?”

    Hearing Ning Ping’s question, Tiepi couldn’t help but feel embarrassed.

 Text Chapter 777 Crisis in the Underground World

    Since being created, the Slayer has not experienced extremely dangerous battles, but it is the first time for the Slayer to run away in such a helter-skelter manner.  It was a real fear of facing death, which made the killer, who already had human thinking, feel humiliated and even more angry.  Fortunately, I still have the life-saving trick of golden cicada to escape from my shell, otherwise I might have become a piece of fish on someone else's chopping board and be at the mercy of others.

    "Damn it, this revenge must be avenged!" The killer swore secretly, and at the same time kept looking around to see where he was at this time.  When I was running for my life just now, I was in a panic. I didn't dare to stop and take a breath until I was sure that the other party was not chasing the killer.  Looking around, it’s such a strange place.  The satellite positioning system has not responded, but the guardian's position has always been there, but that guy has helpers around him now. If he goes like this now, he is throwing himself into a trap, but in this way, the killer no longer knows his position.

    When he was captured and sealed, the current situation of the planet preserved in the Slayer's information was completely different from what he sees now. It was as if he had been exiled to a strange planet.  The killer was at a loss for a moment.

    But this feeling of being at a loss did not last long, and the killer discovered something that might help him.  On a mountain not far from the killer, a group of people were fighting and walking, and what was chasing them was a group of extremely ferocious hungry wolves.

    A group of hungry wolves poses no threat to the killer at all. Even with its current abilities, it can be easily eliminated.  In addition, the group of people being chased by hungry wolves still had some effect on the current killer, so there was almost no further consideration.  The killer then made his decision.

    An Wuxuan, who was being chased by a hungry wolf, regretted it at the moment, if he hadn't insisted on coming out.  The few people who came out with him would not be so unlucky.  I was still too impulsive, thinking that after learning a little bit, I could be like the two senior brothers who often traveled abroad, but the reality cruelly told me that it was impossible.  It's just that it's too late to regret it now. The number of that group of hungry wolves is at least more than thirty, and there is no problem in dealing with seven people including himself.

    While he was thinking about something, An Wuxuan didn't pay attention to his steps.  He stepped on a boulder and fell to the ground with a plop. The hungry wolves that had been following him slowly saw him and immediately two hungry wolves pounced on him.  Faced with this situation, An Wuxuan could only close his eyes and wait for death. As a result, he heard two slight sounds, followed by two thumps, and opened his eyes.  The two hungry wolves that pounced on him had been killed, and the remaining hungry wolves stopped and glared at the source of the attack after discovering that their kind had been killed.

    Looking along where the wolves were roaring, I saw a strange-looking thing walking over.

    "The goal is to protect mankind; the mission is to eliminate hungry wolves." The strange-looking thing made a sound while raising the weapon in its hand to attack frequently. After killing more than a dozen hungry wolves in a row, the remaining hungry wolves saw that the situation was not good and immediately shouted  With a miserable howl, he turned around and ran away.  An Wuxuan and seven other people were also rescued.

    "Mission. Accomplished." After saying this, the strange-looking thing stopped moving.  An Wuxuan came closer curiously.  First, they tentatively reached out and touched it. After seeing that there was no response to the strange-looking thing, seven people gathered around it and started talking in all directions.

    An Wuxuan frowned when he saw this, and said loudly to the others: "Don't make any noise! ??We are not completely safe yet. Wolves are very vengeful animals. We should go back quickly before those wolves come back."

    "An Wuxuan, what should I do with this thing?" someone asked aloud.

    "Well take it back. Anyway, if we didn't have this thing, we would be in a very bad situation. And we can't come out with nothing this time." An Wuxuan said after thinking about it for a moment.  Everyone was right when they heard this. A few of them ran out confidently. If they went back in despair, they would become the laughingstock of others.  However, if you bring this weird-looking thing back, even if it is only slightly useful, then the trip for these people will not be in vain.

    Thinking of this, everyone nodded in agreement with An Wuxuan's proposal and took turns carrying the strange-looking things towards the underground world.  Just as An Wuxuan was worried, the hungry wolves that had escaped before came back and brought helpers.  If An Wuxuan and others hadn't left in time, they might have been blocked by now.

    An Wuxuan and others, who still didn’t know that they had escaped, walked back happily.  As soon as their personal safety was guaranteed, these seven people immediately began to fantasize about what kind of rewards they would get when they returned.  Thinking about the people they knew looking at themselves with admiration, An Wuxuan and others felt a little excited, completely forgetting the tragedy when several of them were driven away by hungry wolves like lost dogs.??.

    When An Wuxuan and others returned underground, they were immediately greeted with an unusually grand ceremony.  No one in the family could have a good look on these bastards who didn't know the heights of the sky. Even An Chengping, who had never beaten An Wuxuan, was immediately shocked when he learned that An Wuxuan secretly followed others to the ground.  He was so frightened that he lost two and a half of his three souls.  When I saw An Wuxuan come back safe and sound, I was excited, but it was not excitement of joy, but trembling with anger.  It was the first time that An Chengping used family skills on An Wuxuan. If Li Zhengxuan and other apprentices hadn't stopped him, An Wuxuan's legs might have been broken.

    "Lock him up and reflect on it!" An Chengping pointed angrily at An Wuxuan and ordered.

    An Wuxuan knew that everything he said to the old man at this time would be in vain. The only thing he could do was to be obedient and follow Li Zhengxuan into the small dark room.  Looking at An Wuxuan's dejected back, An Chengping looked worried. Jin Zhengming on the side saw this and smiled: "Master, if you are so worried about that kid Wuxuan, why do you still beat him?"

    “If you don’t fight, you won’t have a long memory!” An Cheng replied with a straight face.

    Han Zhengxian came over and pushed Jin Zhengming, who was still about to speak, and asked An Chengping: "Master, what should I do with the thing Wu Xuan brought back this time? Didn't the disciple see what it was?"

    "Huh? What is it?" An Chengping asked in confusion.

    "It's something that Wu Xuan brought back after he went out with others. I heard from Wu Xuan that it was a weapon."

    "Weapons?" An Chengping became a little interested when he heard this.  He stood up and said, "Let's go take a look."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of rapid footsteps. Before he could get close to the door, the person sitting there went out to see who was coming.  A group of heavily armed soldiers rushed in and immediately surrounded An Chengping and others.

    "What do you want to do?" An Chengping asked in a deep voice.

    "Where is your son An Wuxuan now?" the leader asked without answering.

    "What's the matter?" An Chengping asked again.

    "What's the matter? It's a big deal! Your son An Wuxuan and six people sneaked into the research institute to steal the research results. Now that the matter has been leaked, call them out quickly!"

    "Nonsense! My son has already learned it." An Chengping shouted in disbelief.

    "Hmph! Facts speak louder than words. His accomplices have already been recruited. You'd better cooperate. I don't want to use force with you." At this moment, a soldier ran over and reported: "Captain, the stolen items were found.  .”

    "Okay, good job. An Chengping, how about it? You have nothing to say now, right? The stolen goods have been discovered! Hand over An Wuxuan quickly!"

    "No, it's impossible. My son has already learned it." An Chengping said weakly.

    "Hmph! Come here, search for me. Who dares to act rashly? Deal with An Wuxuan's complicity!"

    After a while, An Wuxuan was tied up and brought out.

    "Father, I don't have it!" An Wuxuan shouted to An Chengping while struggling.

    "Wu Xuan, I believe you don't have it. Then tell me where you found that thing?" An Chengping nodded and asked.

    An Wuxuan quickly replied: "My companions and I were attacked by a pack of wolves shortly after arriving in the outside world. When we fled to a high ground, this thing appeared and repelled the wolves. Afterwards, we were worried that we would encounter danger, so we decided to return  Underground, I brought this thing back by the way."

    "Humph, what a way. An Wuxuan. Do you think we are three-year-old children? If you have anything to say, let's talk about it in prison. Take us away!"

    As soon as An Wuxuan heard this.  I was suddenly startled, and hurriedly struggled and shouted to An Chengping: "Father!"

    An Chengping's heart trembled when he heard this, and he immediately wanted to take action, but was stopped by Li Zhengxuan in time, "Master, you can't do anything. Once you take action, Wu Xuan's crime will be confirmed."

    An Chengping was shocked when he heard this. He looked at the soldiers who were ready, clasped his hands and allowed An Wuxuan to be taken away yelling.

    "Zhengxuan, what should I do now? I'm almost out of control." An Chengping asked Li Zhengxuan in a panic.

    Li Zhengxuan signaled An Chengping to be calm, and after thinking carefully for a while, he said to An Chengping: "Master, first of all, I want to make it clear that I believe Wu Xuan has not gone to any research institute with others to steal anything. So now we need to consider  There are two questions, one is why those people framed Wu Xuan for stealing, and the other is how to rescue Wu Xuan."

    "What do you think?" An Chengping asked hurriedly.

    "Master, I can't think of a good way for a while. But I think, We must make the matter bigger now. Before Wu Xuan is beaten into a move, we must make this matter a fuss. It is best to let the entire underground world know about it.  Only if everyone pays attention to this matter will the Elder Council not dare to act recklessly because of concerns about public opinion.  Only by letting everyone know about this can we have a chance to clear Wu Xuan of the theft charge.  "

    "Okay, okay, what do you think we should do now?"

    "There were six more people who went out with Wu Xuan. Those six people must have been arrested as well. The families of those six people must be very anxious now. What Master needs to do now is to contact those six people and join forces with them.  Let’s go to protest in front of the Council of Elders together, while the rest of us go out to spread the news. As long as we can build up momentum, we won’t be afraid that the Council of Elders will dare to play dirty tricks behind our backs.”

    "Okay, I listen to you, I'll go right away." An Chengping, who had lost his mind because his biological son was taken away, nodded vigorously and said to Li Zhengxuan.

    Let Kim Zhengming and Han Zhengxian escort An Chengping to contact the families of the other six families, while Li Zhengxuan took the other brothers out and dispersed to various corners of the city to start walking for news.

    Watching is an attitude.

    The ordinary life suddenly had this spice, and it suddenly made people excited.  People who feared that the world would be peaceful walked out of their homes one after another.  Under the leadership of the agent arranged by Li Zhengxuan, he began to walk towards the location of the Elders Association.

    Council of Elders

    The big leader’s face was ashen.  He glared angrily at the Thirteen Leaders who had messed up this matter.  The Thirteen Leaders are the youngest in the Elder Council.  The reason why he was able to enter the Council of Elders was because the father of the previous senator, the Thirteenth Leader, died early. For the sake of his dead old man, he was allowed to enter the Council of Elders.  This is the first time that he has been given an assassination mission. From the perspective of the big boss, this is actually a very simple matter. It is nothing more than verbal praise for An Wuxuan and others for their high integrity, and then giving some material rewards, and finally  You can successfully get the things that An Wuxuan and others brought back.  It’s just that the big boss didn’t expect it.  This Thirteen leader is not very capable but likes to be self-righteous. He doesn't even bother to give verbal praise, and he directly lets people grab it.  As a result, after being resisted, he directly falsely accused others of stealing.

    Someone once said that when you tell your first lie, you need to prepare a hundred lies to cover it up.  The more lies he told, the more he told them, and now he had this situation that was getting out of hand.

    "Tell me, weren't you quite good at speaking before? Why can't you say a word now?" The big leader looked at the thirteen leaders coldly and shouted.  At this time, the thirteen leaders also knew that they were in trouble.  Shu pulled his head and stood there, silent.  Seeing the bastard look of the Thirteenth Leader, the big leader became even more angry. If he hadn't been on good terms with that damn daddy of the Thirteenth Leader, he really wouldn't want to take care of this loser who failed to achieve anything but failed.

    "Speak! What are you going to do? Don't think you can get away with silence!" the big leader shouted angrily.  Hearing the big leader's shout, the thirteen leaders trembled.  He timidly replied: "Listen, follow the instructions of the big boss."

    Hearing this, the big boss laughed angrily, and suddenly felt very bored in his heart. There was no need to vent his anger with such a irresponsible waste in front of him.  The big leader, who had been completely disappointed with the Thirteen Leaders, now had no idea of ??even taking a look at the Thirteen Leaders. He turned to look out the window and said: "You put the matter at hand aside. Go back to the clan and think about the past behind closed doors. When will I let you come back?  Come back again, as for the things you were responsible for before. I will arrange for others to handle it."

    "Ah? Big boss, then I"

    “Get out!” the big leader shouted, interrupting the thirteen leaders.

    The Thirteen Leaders did not dare to refute, and quickly retreated with their heads lowered, and left through the back door in despair.  After the thirteen leaders left, the big leader rubbed his brows with a headache, and said to the second and third leaders who had been sitting aside and watching the show for a long time: "You have been watching the show for a long time, shouldn't you take out the show now?"  Is there a solution?”

    "Boss, haven't you already figured out the solution? Why do you still need us to talk too much?" the second leader replied after hearing this.

    "Huh?" The big leader was stunned when he heard the words, but after thinking about it for a moment, he immediately understood the meaning of the second leader's words, and said self-deprecatingly: "I didn't expect that I had solved the problem without knowing it."

    The third child on the side saw this and comforted him: "Boss, don't be too angry. After all, that boy Thirteen is not his father. He is a bit of a waste, but he is better than being obedient. He will do whatever we say. Let's handle the matter this time.  It was smashed because that kid did bad things with good intentions"

    "Hmph, that loser, it's better to let him stay in the clan and guard his grave, so as not to have us wipe his ass all day long." The big leader said with a cold snort.

    ……

    ?The truth came out. An Wuxuan and others did not steal. To put it bluntly, this matter was just a misunderstanding.  Now the person who did the wrong thing has been dismissed from his post, and even the thirteen leaders of the Elder Council were reprimanded by the impartial and selfless leader and rushed back to the clan to think about their mistakes. This result made An Wuxuan and others very moved, and they followed the heckles.  The spectators were also very satisfied.

    For what happened to An Wuxuan and others this time, the big leader personally came forward to express condolences, and at the same time awarded An Wuxuan and seven others the Outstanding Contribution Medals established by the underground world.  Seeing that An Wuxuan and others were a blessing in disguise, the people who had previously been laughing at An Wuxuan and others for their misfortune were now shouting bitterly that it was unfair to allow scumbags like An Wuxuan to have good luck, but for a genius like himself.  But he continues to suffer.  Of course, such words should not be shouted out at this time. The only way to comfort such people is to recall the past bastards of An Wuxuan and others, and secretly spit on them.

    As for the strange-looking machine that An Wuxuan and others brought back, it was said that the machine that attacked the hungry wolf and saved An Wuxuan was quietly transported away by the big boss.  An Wuxuan and others were stunned by the sudden honor and didn't care at all.  And even if he cares, now that he has received so many benefits, which has greatly exceeded his expectations, what else is there to be dissatisfied about?  It should be noted that it is not a good thing to say that people's hearts are not as good as snakes swallowing elephants.  As a person, you must learn to be content, and those who are content will always be happy.

    In this way, under the strong intervention of the big boss, this unjust, false and wrong case that had not yet had time to be substantiated disappeared before it was fully unfolded.  Everyone was happy and got what they wanted.  But just when everyone was beaming with joy, the killer who had remained silent revealed his fangs that had been hidden for a long time.

 Text Chapter 778 The bottom of the underground world

    Human beings are perhaps the most deserving group in this world.  Just like a stick that stirs shit, wherever humans set foot, there will always be countless bloody storms.  For other creatures that live under the same blue sky as humans, humans are their common natural enemy.

    In order to satisfy their various wishes, they endlessly destroy the living environment, occupy the homes where other creatures rely on to survive, and wantonly hunt and kill other creatures just to show their strength. It seems that humans have never done this since they appeared in this world.  A good thing. Countless creatures have become extinct due to human slaughter, and countless creatures have been driven into desperate situations by humans.  However, even though humans have committed all kinds of crimes, they have to admit that humans are the most tenacious group in the world.

    Faced with dangerous difficulties, human beings never give up; faced with the threat of death, human beings can face it calmly; faced with difficulties and obstacles, human beings try every means to overcome It is precisely because of human beings' tenacity that human beings stand firm.  The pinnacle of the natural food chain, standing out from the crowd.  But humans have a fatal weakness.

    People often say curiosity killed the cat.  In fact, humans are even more curious about new things than cats.  It is precisely because of curiosity that mankind has opened Pandora's Box one after another; because of curiosity, mankind has put itself into crisis again and again; and it is precisely because of curiosity that mankind can keep moving forward.  Just like climbing a mountain, once you climb it, it will be a smooth road.

    Human beings have not learned lessons from danger after danger. Human beings are still full of curiosity about the world they live in and things that interest them.  Humans are still trying.  To put it bluntly, human beings are just people who care about food but not food.  Even after experiencing a world-destroying disaster.  Human beings still don't change this curious habit.

    The underground people are thinking about returning to the earth all the time, but because there are so many monsters on the earth, with the current power of mankind, it is temporarily impossible to win.  In order to defeat those monsters and regain their lost homeland, humans have never given up exploring and researching various technologies left over from ancient humans.  This is why an above-ground investigation team was formed.  Not just to know oneself and the enemy, the underground people's biggest wish is to find the technology left by ancient humans in those ruins.

    As for the big boss, he sent someone the discovery of An Wuxuan and others.  Researchers among the underground people can say that they have found a treasure trove.  Full of joy, he moved this unidentifiable thing back to the research institute.  For reasons of confidentiality, this place is not open to the public. Not only is it not open to the public, but not many people know that this research institute exists. Except for the big boss, at least half of the elders in the Council do not know that this research institute exists.  For example, the thirteen leaders who have been driven back to the clan by the big leader to think about their past.

    Because it was hard-won, the researchers were not in a hurry to cut the killers into pieces.  Instead, they took pictures first, and then everyone gathered together and began to study how to start disassembly.  But while the researchers were discussing, the killer, who had remained silent, slowly started to move.

    Since being moved into the underground world by An Wuxuan and others, the Slayer has remained silent.  However, although he remained silent, it did not mean that the killer had not begun to investigate the underground world.  Small reconnaissance planes quietly released continuously reported the situation in this underground world to the killers.  It also gave the killer a preliminary understanding of this underground world.  Through reconnaissance.  The killer has been certain that nothing can deal with his existence in this underground world, which means that he can do whatever he wants here.  But the Slayer didn't do that.  Its ambition is not just to kill, but to fight against the guardians.  The Slayer has understood the importance of helpers, but if he wants to find helpers, it is not enough on his own. He needs subordinates, and the researcher in front of him is the first batch of the Slayer's subordinates.

    The attack happened so suddenly that there was no resistance at all, and the killers completely took control of the institute.  Facing the killers, the researchers' eyes were fanatical. Even the killers were startled by the researchers' eyes.

    "Don't be nervous, I have no ill intentions, I just want to have a communication with you." The killer said to the leader of the researchers in as slow a tone as possible.

    "Please tell me, is there anything we can do to help you?"

    "I need companions, and I also need some protective armor. Of course, I also know that the technology you currently have cannot meet my requirements, so I plan to make a deal with you, a deal that is beneficial to both you and me.  "

    After hearing what the killer said, the director of the institute suppressed his inner excitement and asked with a trembling voice: "What deal are you planning to make with us?"

    “It’s very simple, I give you the technology, and you use the technology I give you to complete the commission I gave you and complete what I need.”??.  "

    "Deal." The director of the institute agreed to the killer's proposal without even thinking about it.

    The killer smiled when he heard this. He originally thought it would take some time to convince these humans, but he didn't expect it to be so easy.  After these people have completed what they need, Heng Heng, it will be a matter of his own words whether to kill or release them.  I wonder what the expressions of these people would be like when they watch something they made kill them?

    The director of the research institute also laughed. As long as we can get the technology of ancient humans, it is not impossible to work with this weird guy for the time being. Rely on its technology to create machines for my use. Hum, I will either dismantle or throw them away when the time comes.  It's a matter of one sentence.  I wonder what kind of expression this guy will have when he finds out that he has been fooled?

    At the same time, the two sides, who were not good friends, secretly attacked Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts, and began to cooperate with each other.

    In order to win the trust of the humans in front of them, the technologies used by the killers were all genuine and not fraudulent at all. In order to better verify the practicality of these technologies, the researchers did not make any mistakes when making the things that the killers needed.  Cutting corners.  The two sides with evil intentions worked hard to cooperate, just to take the initiative when they finally broke up.

    The equipment required by the killer to be made for himself was completed first.  In order to show one's sincerity.  It can be said that the researchers did their best, although it is still a bit unsatisfactory.  But it is also within the acceptable range.  After getting the new equipment, the Slayer's appearance immediately became more powerful and domineering.  Looking at the killer who always gave people a sense of oppression, the researchers began to worry.  It is precisely because of this concern that the progress of the production of the slaves that the Slayer requested was artificially slowed down.

    Of course, the researcher cannot tell the killer that the manufacturing progress is slowing down because he is worried that the killer will fall out later. He can only tell the killer that the technology it provides is not fully understood by them, in order to avoid mistakes.  You can only take your time.  In order to be happy in the future, the killer had to be patient and play the role of a knowledgeable teacher to provide answers to these researchers one by one.

    The days go by

    No matter how slow the production progress of the Servant is, it will eventually be completed.  Today is the big day for the initial launch of these four followers.  For this important day, even the big leaders of the Elder Council were present in person.  Regarding the existence of the Slayer, the big boss got the news immediately.  Although he also has the same thoughts as the director of the research institute.  But before the two sides break up, there is still no problem in being harmonious.

    With a slight machine sound, the four followers slowly started up, after the killer established the master-slave relationship.  The killer decided to break up.

    No one thought that the killer would break out at this time, but fortunately, preparations were made in advance, after the killer issued a declaration of massacre.  The director of the research institute sneered and opened the warehouse, and twenty-four followers appeared in front of the killer and its four followers.

    Facing the followers who were several times more numerous than him, the killer just sneered, while the director of the institute looked at the killer with a proud face and said: "Slayer, you didn't expect that I would still have a hand, right? I was assisted by you.  Weapons made to attack. I wonder what it feels like?"

    "Sometimes, quantity does not mean everything. Don't forget. The purpose of creating these followers is to serve me and obey my orders." The killer replied after hearing this.

    The director of the institute laughed loudly and said: "Hahaha Then you should try to order them to give it a try. Don't underestimate human wisdom. Do you think we will proceed step by step to manufacture according to the technology you provided? Especially  It’s when I know you have bad intentions.”

    Hearing the laughter of the director of the research institute, the killer did not answer, but silently began to attack. It wanted to use practical actions to tell the self-righteous human being that his little calculation was nothing in front of him!

    ……

    "Attack, attack, damn it, what's going on with all this scrap metal?" Seeing his confident works being scrapped one by one by the killers, the director of the research institute shouted angrily.

    "I'll leave this to you." Seeing that the situation was not good, the leader left the scene with his cronies after leaving a word to the director of the institute.  The director of the institute watched the big boss leave, knowing that the big boss had doubts about his ability. In order to maintain his position, the director of the institute did not care about hiding his secrets, and immediately asked someone to open the door of another warehouse.  He sent out the second type of Slayer, which was secretly made by himself based on the Slayer.

    Looking at Slayer Type 2, whose appearance was somewhat similar to his own, Slayer smiled disdainfully.  What's the use of just having the same appearance??? is a target for one's attack.

    The size of the Killer II is twice as big as the Killer, but when faced with the Killer's attack, it cannot resist the Killer's attack at all. As the Killer said, in addition to delaying the Killer's attack  The momentum of the attack could not stop the killer at all.

    After seeing the powerful power of the killer with his own eyes, the director of the institute suddenly ran out of ideas.  The preparations he had made just in case were useless. The director of the institute really didn't know what to do next.  Let this killer out?  That would be a devastating disaster for the underground world.  But if you don't let go, it will be a disaster for people like you.

    When everyone was at a loss, a young researcher suddenly had an idea flash in his mind.  Regarding the idea proposed by this young man, the director of the research institute also rushed to seek medical treatment. He didn't care whether it was useful or not, so he would try it first.

    While the staff of the institute were busy, the killers had destroyed all the robots secretly manufactured by the institute.  But he, including his four followers, suffered only minor injuries.

    "It's your turn next." The killer pointed at the director of the research institute hiding in the observation room and said.

    "Don't be complacent. Let's brag about our next move after you've dealt with it." The director of the research institute shouted as if he was a loser.

    The killer suddenly smiled. It doesn’t like one-sided battles. The more fiercely the prey struggles, the stronger the sense of accomplishment when killing the prey.  Hearing that the director of the research institute said there was a new strategy, the killer not only did not stop him, but instead waited expectantly for the researchers to take action.

    ……

    The strong suction force made the killer somewhat unsteady.  Careless!  The killer didn't expect that these humans would bring out a huge magnet. You know, magnets can attract iron.  Even the Slayer, who was made of iron from head to toe, could not change this fact. Fortunately, the four followers acted as his backers.  Not allowing myself to be stuck directly on that giant magnet.  It's just starting to get a little harder to move yourself around.

    "Don't be in a daze, increase the power and suck this dangerous guy firmly." When the director of the institute saw that the method was effective, he immediately shouted excitedly.  It's just that he seemed to be happy a little early.  Unwilling to fail, the killer immediately launched a counterattack. Although it could not change the characteristics of the magnet, it could directly attack the magnet and destroy the magnet that posed a huge threat to itself.  Just like this.  I don't know how many of the four followers I just acquired will be left.

    But now he didn’t care much anymore. The killer fired a laser cannon attack and immediately blew the magnet to pieces. As the magnet was blown to pieces, the heart of the director of the institute was also blown to pieces.  The last resort has no effect. Is there any way to stop the murderer's imminent killing?

    The killer ignored the director of the research institute for the time being.  Rather, he cares about how many of his followers are left.  Two, originally four followers, but after the attack just now, there are only two left.  But it’s better than nothing!  The Slayer secretly made some calculations for when he would fight the Guardian again in the future.  There are two followers entangled with the guardian's helpers, and you should have enough time to deal with the guardian.

    ??While the killer is not paying attention to his own work.  People in the institute began to sneak away quietly.  In a secret place like this, there are always multiple passages to the outside world.  When the killer was about to end the battle, he saw that the researchers had disappeared, and the killer immediately started destroying the research institute.

    Some humans can run away. The most important thing for the killer right now is to destroy the technology that he has given to these humans before. As long as there is no technology, it is tantamount to wishful thinking for those humans to defeat themselves.

    The research institute was destroyed, completely destroyed. The director of the research institute who escaped saw that his years of hard work were ruined, and his frustration was self-evident.  But the most important thing right now is not being sad.  After this killer comes out of the research institute, he will definitely launch an attack on the underground world. Preserving the underground world is the most important thing.

    Thinking of this, the director of the research institute rushed to the Senate without stopping. When the big boss saw the dejected look of the director of the research institute, he waved his hand and said before the director of the research institute could speak: "Don't say anything, I have already told you what will happen next."  It doesn’t matter anymore.”

    "Ah? Big boss, if you don't have anything to do with me, then who does it have to do with?" the director of the research institute asked in confusion.

    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard an annoying voice coming from behind me, "Of course it has something to do with me."

    Even if you don’t look back, the director of the institute knows who the person is.  He immediately turned around and asked coldly: "What are you doing here?"

    "Of course I'm here for you"?Ass.  Get out of the way, the bereaved dog shouldn't stand here and be an eyesore.  "The visitor said as he reached out and pushed away the director of the institute.

    As the saying goes, colleagues are enemies. The director of the research institute conducted research on machinery, while the person who came here was the director of another research institute, but his research was on biological weapons.

    "Big boss, everything is ready, now we are waiting for the guy who made this useless old man look disgraced." The director of the Biological Weapons Research Institute glanced sideways at the director of the Mechanical Research Institute and said.

    "Are you sure you can win?" the leader asked.

    The director of the Institute of Biology replied confidently when he heard this: "No problem, it's just a pile of scrap metal, don't worry." The director of the Institute of Mechanical Engineering on the side heard this and was trembling with anger.  It’s just that I’m a loser right now.  Even if you argue with the annoying guy in front of you, you won't get favoritism from the big boss. The best thing to do is to turn around and leave.

    It’s just that he wants to leave.  The director of the Biological Research Institute did not intend to let his old rival go. He quickly stopped the director of the Mechanical Research Institute and said, "Don't leave in a hurry, stay and see how the biological weapons I developed are like."  Turn the guy who caused you heavy losses into a pile of junk."

    "I advise you not to be careless. Killers are definitely not something your pets can handle. You must not harm others or yourself when the time comes." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute said coldly.

    The director of the Institute of Biology laughed loudly and said: "Hahaha don't worry, I'm not you, and I will never make the same mistake as you."

    ……

    When the directors of the two research institutes were fighting each other, the killer destroyed the mechanical research institute.  Appeared above the underground world with two followers.

    Looking at the deserted streets, the killer smiled coldly, where could he run to?  But if you really don't run away, it won't be any fun to chase him down.  The killer has never been interested in destroying the streets. After giving the order to his two followers, the killer came to the top of a tall building.  He watched coldly as the city gradually turned into ruins under the destruction of his two followers.

    "Hey, where are your proud pets? If you don't take them out now, how long will it take?" The director of the Mechanical Research Institute shouted to the director of the Biological Research Institute.  As a result, the other party rolled his eyes and said, "Why are you so anxious? Am I not waiting for the big boss's order?"

    "Hehehe Let's get started. This is the temporary residence of us underground people. Before we have the absolute advantage of returning to the ground to settle down, we still need to live here for the time being." The big leader said with a smile when he heard this.

    "Yes, I will obey your order." The director of the Institute of Biology replied respectfully.  The director of the Mechanical Research Institute on the side couldn't help but curled his lips.

    After watching it for a while, the killer felt a little bored. He was about to find a few humans to kill and relieve his boredom. The alarm he was carrying suddenly rang. The killer stepped aside alertly, allowing the sneak attacker behind him to jump into the air.  .  Take a closer look.  The one who attacked him was a monster.

    A sheep's head, a lion's body, a leopard's legs and a snake's tail.  Covered with tiger stripes, it is simply a hodgepodge of animals.  But the more this kind of creature is, the more it cannot be underestimated.  The more unusual the gadgets are, the more unexpected the dangers.

    The killer did not dare to be careless. He looked at the monster grinning at him with interest and asked softly: "Who are you? What's your mother's last name?"

    "Roar~" Along with a beast's roar, the monster suddenly pounced on the killer.

    "This is the latest research result of our institute, the combined beast." The director of the Institute of Biology proudly introduced it to his old rival.  Of course, the introduction is fake, but showing off is the real thing.

    "Humph, isn't it just a bastard? Your biological research can only produce such nondescript stuff." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute said with a look of disdain.

    "Hahaha A bastard is a bastard. At least this bastard can fight against the killer." The director of the Institute of Biology replied with an indifferent expression.

    Hearing this, the director of the Mechanical Research Institute was speechless. He glared hatefully at the combination beast that was chasing the killer. He secretly prayed that the combination beast would slip and fall to his death.

    The big boss shook his head secretly when he saw this, and he had no choice but to do anything about these two old guys who had been fighting for their whole lives.  Thanks to him being here, otherwise these two old guys would probably start practicing martial arts again as before.

    "Haha You old man, you have gone too far with your boasting. Your bastard seems to be no good either." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute shouted to the director of the Biological Research Institute with a proud look on his face.  The director of the Institute of Biology seemed to have suffered a major blow, muttering to himself with disbelief: "It's impossible, how could it be possible?"?This kind of thing?  "

    It turns out that just when the two old guys were fighting, the combination beast that the director of the Biological Research Institute had high hopes for had been torn in half by the killer who had found the opportunity.

    The big boss frowned and glanced at the gloating director of the Machinery Research Institute, and snorted dissatisfied.  Then he looked at the director of the Institute of Biology and asked, "Do you have any other options?"

    "Yes." Ji Lingling, director of the Institute of Biology, shuddered and replied hurriedly.  At this time, the two old guys finally stopped fighting each other and squatted down beside the big leader.

    Having just solved the combination beast, the killer still has more to say.  Although the monster is not strong enough physically or powerfully enough.  But the flexibility is still very strong, but unfortunately there is not enough strength. No matter how high the flexibility is, it can only be used to escape. If you want to deal with yourself, it is still not enough.  The killer knew that the underground people still had means of resistance waiting for him, so he couldn't help but stop in the air, waiting with some anticipation for the next attack.

    “The killer didn’t have to wait long, the last call prepared by the director of the Biological Research Institute arrived.  Underground water.  The eight-clawed octopus that had been ordered to lurk inside climbed out of the sewer, and eight huge tentacles stretched out towards the killer in the sky.  The killer dodged while attacking the nearby tentacles, and soon discovered the powerful resilience of these tentacles.  As soon as the attack from his mechanical arm passed, the damage to his tentacles healed instantly.

    While dodging left and right, the two followers who had been regarded as his left and right hands by the killer were caught by the tentacles of the eight-clawed octopus, and then they were squeezed into pieces and fell to the ground.  The killer was furious when he saw this.  What is the purpose of my own sacrifice? Apart from my own equipment, it is not just for the sake of these few followers.  It's better now, I don't have any left for myself.  This is really unreasonable.

    The killer, furious in his heart, immediately became ruthless and began to attack the eight-clawed octopus.  It's just that the octopus is very cunning and has eight tentacles exposed outside.  And its body is hiding in the sewer, making it impossible for the killer to find the target even if he wants to kill it with one blow.

    "Hey, how long are you going to keep fighting like this? Even if your pet can finally kill the killer, this city will be demolished into ruins, right?" It's like you can't see the director of the Biological Research Institute being proud.  , the director of the Mechanical Research Institute couldn't help shouting at the proud-looking director of the Biological Research Institute.

    The director of the Institute of Biology peeked at the big boss.  The big leader frowned, obviously a little dissatisfied with the results of his octopus.  He couldn't help but feel something in his heart. After giving the director of the Mechanical Research Institute a fierce look, he opened his mouth and said, "I still have a trump card that I haven't used yet? Once I use my trump card, the battle will be over soon."

    "Then you do it." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute shouted after hearing this.

    In fact, there is no need for the director of the Mechanical Research Institute to provoke him. As long as the big boss looks at him, the director of the Biological Research Institute will immediately come up with his trump card.

    Countless fist-sized mosquitoes were released and stayed in the air, making a dull buzzing sound.  The killer was immediately frightened when he saw them. These mosquitoes were so overwhelming that even he would probably be in trouble if he was entangled.

    Thirty-six Stratagems are the best, and the killer turned around and ran away without any hesitation.  The targets of those giant mosquitoes that were released were the killers. In addition, the director of the Institute of Biology deeply hated the killers for making him lose face in front of his old rival today.  The director of the Institute of Biology will not be reconciled if this hatred is not repaid.

    The giant mosquito made a muffled sound and followed the killer.  It's just that the killer is extremely fast and always keeps a certain distance from the giant mosquito.  The giant mosquitoes are in pursuit, and wherever they pass, they will be riddled with holes.  When the killer saw this situation, he immediately took action, turned in the air, and rushed towards the waving octopus.

    As soon as he saw the direction in which the killer was heading, the director of the Institute of Biology immediately yelled, "No!" Soon after, at the same time that the director of the Institute of Biology yelled, the killer had already left behind him.  The chasing giant mosquito was lured into the octopus's tentacle array.  He casually attacked a tentacle, and the octopus blood flowing out immediately attracted the giant mosquito's attention.

    The nature of living things made the giant mosquito pounce on the recovering octopus tentacles without hesitation.  In just a moment, the painful octopus took its eight tentacles back into the sewer.  But the giant mosquitoes didn't want to let the delicious food escape, and immediately chased them into the sewer in groups.

    The killer looked at the shaking earth and listened to the desperate screams of the eight-clawed octopus in the sewer. He silently changed his shape and entered the cannon form.  After this period of fighting, the killer suddenly became a little tired of this hide-and-seek fighting method.  In comparison, the Slayer liked the previous battle with the Guardian even more.  Although I suffered a little loss in the end, that kind of fighting method was very enjoyable.  The killer decided to destroy this place with one shot, and then went to find trouble with the guardian.  As long as you are careful, you should not be successfully attacked by the guardian's helpers again.

    Seeing the change in the shape of the killer, the director of the Mechanical Research Institute immediately knew something was wrong. Although they were in a safe area now, they were watching their home being destroyed. I believe this was something no one wanted to see.

    "Big boss, think of a solution quickly." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute shouted urgently.

    Hearing this, the big boss looked at the director of the Institute of Biology, and saw that the director of the Institute of Biology looked embarrassed.  He couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Is there anything embarrassing?"

    "Big boss, we have also brought a creature that is under study this time, but we have not domesticated this creature yet. Once it is released, I am afraid that the city will still be destroyed in the end."

    After listening to the words of the director of the Biological Research Institute, the big boss asked: "According to what you said, if you let it go, at least our side will have a chance to win, but if you don't let it go, this city will still not be able to escape the fate of being destroyed."

    "Then, let it go?" the director of the Institute of Biology asked tentatively.

    “Let it go!” the big leader nodded and replied.

    Just when the killer was about to fire, the siren sounded again, and this time the sound was much faster than before.  The killer had to stop firing and looked in the direction of the source of danger.

    I saw a man wearing white clothes, with bare feet and a pair of white wings on his back.  A human with a golden halo flying over quickly.

    "Hey~ I didn't expect guys like the legendary Birdman to have stocks." The killer couldn't help but secretly thought when he saw the visitor.

    Without any preamble, the angel raised his fist and punched the killer.  Facing the angel's bare hands, the killer was determined to make this ignorant birdman suffer, so he faced it head-on with his body made of alloy material.  As a result, the killer suffered a big loss and was punched by the angel, causing him to do somersaults in the air before finally regaining his balance.  Looking again at the place where the angel hit him, a shallow fist mark was clearly visible.

    The killer, who had always brought suffering to others, immediately became angry.  Just about to fight that birdman.  At this moment, the giant mosquito that had feasted flew out of the sewer again.  Upon seeing this, the director of the Institute of Biology quickly wanted to order people to recover those giant mosquitoes, but he did not expect that the angel in the sky finished the matter for the director of the Institute of Biology.  Upon seeing those giant buzzing mosquitoes, the angel didn't see any movement, just a slight movement of his hands.  When he opened it again, a white flame ball appeared between his hands.  Then with a slight throw, the flame ball flew to the center of the giant mosquito team.

    "Bang" exploded, and the flame wave caused by the explosion of the flame ball burned all the giant mosquitoes to ashes.  The director of the Institute of Biology saw that all his hard work had been wiped out. He couldn't help but cry bitterly. He glared at the angel in the sky and swore: "Don't let me catch you! If I catch you, I'll whip you."  , dripping wax, electrocutionare all waiting for you!"

    The big boss and the director of the Mechanical Research Institute on the side listened to the oath of the director of the Biological Research Institute and quietly moved to the side to keep their distance from the old man in front of them who was going berserk.  However, it can be heard from the old man's oath that this old man is capable, well-informed, and his daily life is very colorful.

    The Slayer witnessed with his own eyes the fate of the giant mosquito that had just chased him everywhere, and once again became more vigilant towards the Angel in the Sky.  Although I also have the ability to eliminate those giant mosquitoes, the effort required is definitely more than that of this birdman. It is impossible to do it cleanly and quickly without leaving any sequelae like this birdman.

    After wiping out the giant mosquitoes, the angel once again targeted the killers. He just wanted to kill the killers who had already raised their vigilance, but it could not be done overnight.  While fighting the angel, the killer was thinking of ways to kill the angel.  But he couldn't think of a good way in a short period of time. Just when the killer was at a loss, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind.  Since this birdman is so powerful, why don't he lure this angel to the guardian just like he did with those giant mosquitoes?  I can wait until the angels, guardians and their helpers are almost ready before taking advantage.

    Just do it if you think of it!  The killer first forced the angel back, then turned around and flew towards the passage from the underground world to the outside world. When the angel saw this, he naturally pursued him.  The two sides disappeared in front of the big leader and others one after another.

    "Just leave like this?" the big leader muttered to himself.

    "Hey, can that angel be recycled?" the director of the Mechanical Research Institute asked the director of the Biological Research Institute in a low voice.

    Hearing this, the director of the Institute of Biology replied angrily: "Don't be joking, I will recycle you. I believe that guy will send you to heaven by then."

    &nbsp; "Isn't that angel the result of your Biological Research Institute? Why can't it be recycled?" the director of the Mechanical Research Institute asked puzzledly.

    The director of the Institute of Biology looked around, and after confirming that no one was coming, he lowered his voice and said to the director of the Institute of Mechanical Engineering: "Who told you that the angel was the result of our Institute of Biology. Let your Mechanical Institute pick one up.  Slayer, don’t you allow our Biological Research Institute to pick up an angel and study it?”

    "Picked it up? Where did you pick it up? I also want to pick one up." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute looked at the director of the Biological Research Institute with a strange look on his face and said.  The director of the Institute of Biology was so angry at the words of the director of the Mechanical Institute that he rolled his eyes.  Just when he opened his mouth to curse, he heard the big leader shout in a deep voice: "Shut up! Can you talk about this kind of thing?"

    Immediately, the directors of the two research institutes became honest.  The big leader rubbed his brows with a headache, and sent the directors of the two research institutes: "Go back, count the losses, and report to me as soon as possible."

    "Yes." The directors of the two institutes looked at each other and replied respectfully.

    After sending away the directors of the two research institutes, the big boss sighed tiredly.  After being harassed by this murderer, after decades of hard work, I suddenly returned to before liberation.  Almost all the preparations and trump cards over the years have been revealed.  The result was unsatisfactory.  Without the angel that was picked up at the beginning, I don’t know if the underground world would have been able to survive this test.  Compared with these monsters, the power of human beings is too small. I really don’t know how ancient humans defeated those monsters?

    *********************************

    As a destined opponent, just as the killer knows the existence of the guardian, the guardian Ironhide also knows the location of the killer.  When he sensed that the killer was approaching quickly, Tiepi immediately notified Han Yu and others.

    Now that Tiepi has put on a new body, in order to better utilize his power, Tiepi, who has established a trusting relationship with Han Yu and others, shared his stored data with the system of the Courage.  Combining the research results of ancient humans with the Alliance's research over the years, Qiao Yan'er began to create a new body that she and Tie Pi had studied together and customized for Tie Pi.  Of course, it takes time to create a new body.  Before the new body is completed, Ironhide still needs to endure it in his original body for a while.

    Due to the relationship between the gold liquid, today's iron skin has completely broken away from the category of robots. Its core is the golden crystal, and the body has become dispensable.

    However, after learning that the killer who had come before was looking for trouble again, Ironhide still used his original body to prepare for the fight.  Han Yu on the side was gearing up, vowing to leave the killer behind this time.

    "Brother, there is a huge energy source behind the killer, and it is very fast. Oh no, that energy source is coming straight towards us." Han Mengxin shouted urgently.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Courage shook violently. Lin Ke hurriedly controlled the Courage, while Han Yu and others rushed out of the Courage and reached the top floor of the Courage.

    As soon as we reached the top floor, we immediately saw the angel parked above the Spirit.

 Text Chapter 779 Angel

    Angels, according to legend, are servants who serve God. They regard God's will as their own will. Regardless of right or wrong, as long as it is God's command, they will faithfully execute it.  But angels are legends after all, and no one can say that they have seen them.  Even if someone has seen it, there is probably no chance to tell others that they have seen it.

    For Han Yu and others, they have heard the legend of angels, but this is the first time they have seen the real thing.  Because it was the first time I saw it, I was inevitably a little curious, pointing and whispering.

    "Hey, do you think this guy is a boy or a girl?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    "I don't know. You keep staring at that part of that guy just to confirm this problem?" Ning Ping asked speechlessly.

    "Hehe I heard that angels are all inanimate beings, regardless of gender. I don't know if it's true?" Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "At this time, it's better not to discuss this issue. Why do I feel that the angel is looking at you so viciously?" Ning Ping said to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu didn’t care. Facing the angel’s glare, Han Yu grinned, waved and said, “Hi~”

    In reply to Han Yu's scream, the angel rushed straight towards Han Yu. Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly flew into the air and moved the battlefield to the air, not wanting the Courage to be damaged.  At this time, we must pay attention to the protection of Courage.  If something goes wrong, we still hope to rely on the Courage to retreat.

    What a powerful punch!  This was Han Yu's first feeling after receiving a punch from Angel.  With that punch, Han Yu felt that his arm bones were about to be broken, and it hurt even the slightest movement.

    “Damn it, it’s actually dislocated.” After he recovered a little, Han Yu discovered that his right shoulder blade was dislocated and his entire right hand was hanging weakly.  Grab your right arm with your left hand.  He lifted it up hard and heard a "click" sound. The dislocated right hand was reattached. Then he moved his right arm slightly. After finding that there was nothing serious, Han Yu felt relieved.

    When Han Yu took over, the angel never made any more attacks and just looked at Han Yu motionlessly. But when Han Yu moved a little bit, the angel immediately rushed over.  Attack again.

    This time, Han Yu also learned his lesson and stopped resisting the angel, and started to fight instead.  It's just that the angel's speed was obviously faster than Han Yu. In no time, Han Yu was caught up by the angel.  A kick fell from the sky.  With a "bang", Han Yu landed on the battlefield between Slayer and Ironhide.

    The Killer and Tiebi who were fighting were startled at the same time.  Take a closer look.  I saw Han Yuhui getting up from the ground with a shameless face, and there was a big footprint behind him.

    "Bah~bah~ I'm sorry to disturb you." Han Yu said modestly to the killer and Tiepi, looked up at the sky, and saw the angel in the sky looking at Han Yu with contempt, and slowly stretched out his right hand.  Thumbs up, then flip your wrist, thumbs down.

    Seeing this scene, Han Yu narrowed his eyes.  A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.  Anyone who has some ability has a little bit of arrogance in his heart.  Even though Han Yu usually laughed and joked about everything, if he really offended him, he would be responsible for the consequences.  After the angel hit Han Yu continuously, he made an inappropriate behavior and angered Han Yu.

    "It seems that I have been underestimated." Han Yu muttered to himself, spraying flames from his hands, and rushed towards the angel in the air like a cannonball.  When the angel saw this, he smiled contemptuously, clasped his hands together, and flicked them to both sides, and a light gun appeared in front of the angel.  Then the angel grabbed the light gun and threw it at Han Yu who was rushing over.

    It was obviously a sure blow, but the target suddenly turned around, passed the light gun, and went directly behind the angel. Before the angel had time to react, he reached out and grabbed one of the angel's wings, raised his foot and went towards the angel.  With a strong kick on the ground, a white wing on the angel's back was torn off by Han Yu, and the angel was kicked directly to the ground.

    There was another "bang" sound, and the killer on the ground who had just dodged the light gun and was about to fight Ironhide again was startled, and couldn't help shouting: "Are you still fucking finished? This is me and the guardian.  battlefield. If you want to fight, go somewhere else!"

    But no one paid attention to the killer's screams. The angel who was attacked slowly got up. However, the angel at this time was much more embarrassed than before. Not only was he as disgraced as Han Yu, but he also lost one of his wings.  .  The angel looked up at Han Yu in the sky and saw Han Yu doing the same action to him that he had just done to Han Yu.  This is called tit for tat!

    What else is there to say?  There's not much to say.  If you don't agree with each other, start fighting.  Han Yu, who knew that he was not as fast as the angel, landed on the ground and relied on his flexible body to??, the angel who was beaten so much that he was strong but didn't know any martial arts was dizzy and couldn't find Bei.

    ……

    There was another over-the-shoulder throw, and the angel was thrown heavily to the ground.  But the angel seemed to be okay, got up and rushed towards Han Yu again.  This was already the eighteenth time. Han Yu used the same tricks and the same posture to beat the angel, who was always interested in eating but not fighting, eighteen times in a row. However, he still rushed towards Han Yu vigorously.  Facing the angel's persistent pursuit, Han Yu already had a headache.  It's not that Han Yu didn't try to communicate with the angel during the fight, but this bastard Dong "" Xi turned a deaf ear to Han Yu's kindness and always looked like he wanted to fight Han Yu to the end.

    Just when Han Yu was about to throw this brainless angel out for the nineteenth time, Ning Ping couldn't bear it anymore, jumped off the Courage, and took Han Yu's place.

    Han Yu has always been very reassured about Ning Ping's skills. Seeing that Ning Ping was about to take action, he immediately stepped aside to take a breather.  However, when Han Yu saw that Ning Ping did not draw his sword in the face of the approaching angel, he couldn't help but feel that Ning Ping was too trusting.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the angel who rushed towards him fell to the ground with a plop without seeing any movement from Ning Ping.

    Han Yu quickly rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't dazzled just now. Why did that angel fall to the ground?  Could it be that he lost his strength?  Just when Han Yu was full of doubts, he saw the angel getting up. But as soon as he got up, Han Yu immediately discovered something was wrong with the angel.  Angel's left arm was drooping, just like his right arm was dislocated just now.

    "I just started to learn the method of dividing tendons and bones. I'm still a little unfamiliar." Ning Ping explained when he saw Han Yu's confused look.

    "You are humble, you are humble, you are too humble." Han Yu said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    Ning Ping smiled reservedly when he heard this, and while turning to one side, he once again used his muscle-splitting hand to remove the angel's right arm that could still move.

    In Han Yu’s view, even if the angel who lost his arms had infinite strength, he would never be able to display it as he did just now.  Although there are still two legs that can be used, the legs are not as flexible as the hands after all.  Thinking of this, Han Yu was eager to come over and take advantage.

    It was beyond Han Yu’s expectation.  Angel had no intention of giving up. After trying several times and finding that he could not lift his arms, Angel gave up using his arms and suddenly knelt down on one knee with his mouth wide open.  Facing Ninh Binh.

    A small light source appeared less than five centimeters in front of the angel's mouth, and it continued to grow.  Han Yu knew something was wrong as soon as he saw it.  He quickly reminded Ning Ping to be careful and rushed straight towards the angel.  For the angel this move.  Han Yu knew that as long as he interrupted midway, the angel would definitely suffer backlash.

    It’s just that Han Yu is faster and Angel is faster. Before Han Yu can rush to Angel to interrupt Angel’s attack, a golden beam of light has already flown straight towards Ningping.  Although Ning Ping had prepared in advance, he did not expect that the beam of light was so fast.  Almost in the blink of an eye, Ning Ping was hit. Fortunately, the vital point was avoided, otherwise Ning Ping might have died by now.

    at this time.  Han Yu also rushed to the angel. In order to prevent the angel from attacking again, Han Yu took a cruel step and directly broke the neck of the angel of "Super Power Civilization Chapter 779: Angel".  Sitting on the angel's back, looking at the face of the angel who was turned to face him, Han Yu was about to speak when he saw the angel's mouth open again.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu screamed, and immediately turned his hands hard, quickly turned the angel's head away, and pressed it hard against the ground.  The angel immediately began to struggle desperately, but the use of his hands caused the angel's strength to be in the wrong place. Although his legs were pushing hard on the ground, he could not get rid of Han Yu who was sitting on its back and pressing its head into the ground.  Han Yu felt like he was taming a wild horse. He was dizzy, but he didn't dare to relax at all.

    Han Yu couldn’t get away, so naturally Ning Ping couldn’t help.  When Han Mengxin in the Courage saw this, she couldn't sit still anymore, left the Courage and ran out.  Although the Courage was in the sky at this time, this altitude could not stop Han Mengxin, who had already awakened his abilities.  Using the transformed wings, Han Mengxin flew to Ningping's side and landed. After quickly checking Ningping's injuries, Han Mengxin immediately used her own abilities to start treating Ningping.

    Han Yu, who was suppressing the angel, suddenly felt that the angel under him began to stop struggling and lay there quietly, motionless.

    "Isn't it because he died?" Han Yu thought to himself.  However, he did not dare to relax. At least until Ning Ping was rescued and could protect Han Mengxin and leave, Han Yu did not dare to relax and still pressed the angel's head firmly.

    Fortunately, Ninh BinhThe injured area was not very large, just a small hole. Under Han Mengxin's treatment, Ning Ping's injuries recovered. Although he was still a little weak, there was no problem in protecting Han Mengxin and leaving.  Seeing this, Han Yu slowly let go of the angel, but as soon as Han Yu relaxed, the angel who had been motionless before suddenly started to move.  Although Han Yu was prepared in advance, he was still knocked to the ground by the sudden burst of force from the angel.

    When he saw the angel regaining his freedom, Ning Ping immediately backed away while protecting Han Mengxin. When Han Yu saw the angel rushing towards Ningping and Han Mengxin, he quickly jumped up from the ground and flew to hug the angel from behind.  It's just that the angel was going crazy at this moment. He didn't care about Han Yu's hug from behind, and just kept approaching Han Mengxin and Ning Ping.

    Han Yu did not expect that the angel was so strong. Although he tried all his strength, he still failed to hold the angel. Instead, he was dragged forward by the angel.

    Facing the angel rushing over, Ning Ping pulled Han Mengxin behind him and pulled out the Qingyun Sword.  Previously, he wanted to capture the angel alive, so Ning Ping did not bring the huge Crescent Sword, but only the Qingyun Sword.  However, Ning Ping was confident that even with only the Qingyun Sword, he could still protect Han Mengxin.

    But what everyone present did not expect was that after the angel rushed forward, he did not launch any attack. Instead, the "superpower civilization" knelt down facing Ningping.  This scene made Han Yu, Ning Ping and everyone who witnessed this scene dumbfounded.

    What's happening here?

    Ning Ping knew that this angel was not kneeling to him.  If you want to kneel down from the beginning, why wait until now.  But if he wasn't kneeling down to himself, there was only one possibility: he was kneeling down to worship Han Mengxin, who was being protected by him.  But Han Mengxin is a human being, what does it have to do with this angel?

    Han Mengxin stepped forward and said softly to the angel: "Hello, please get up and speak."

    "Your Highness, Carthage has finally found you." The angel looked at Han Mengxin excitedly and said.

    ? Han Yu, Ning Ping, Han Mengxin: ""

    "Um, you got the wrong person. I am a human being. I am not the princess you said." After a short silence, Han Mengxin hurriedly explained to the angel who called himself Carthage.  It's just that this Carthage is a fool, and even ten cows may not be able to pull back what he is sure of.  After listening to Han Mengxin's explanation, she said stubbornly: "It is normal for Her Royal Highness the Princess not to remember her past, because when she was reincarnated, her past memories have been erased."

    "Brother. What should I do?" Han Mengxin faced this situation for the first time, and she had no idea for a while.  He couldn't help but ask Han Yu for help as usual.

    Han Yu, who had already gotten up, coughed lightly when he heard this.  He opened his mouth and said to Carthage: "Hey, did you recognize the wrong person? That's my sister. She has lived with me for nearly twenty years. I have never seen her behave at all like a birdman."

    "Your sister?"

    "Your sister! Who are you scolding? Are you looking for a beating?" Han Yu's eyes widened when he heard this, and he shouted, waving his fist at Carthage.

    "Hmph." Faced with Han Yu's clamor, Carthage snorted in disdain.  The website said: "Your Highness Princess, I just said that your past memory has been erased when you were reincarnated, so it is normal for you not to remember your identity. But now it's okay, now that I have found you. Then of course you don't have to  Don't stay with this inferior race anymore. Your Highness, Princess, come back to the Garden of Eden with me." As he said that, Carthage looked at Han Mengxin with a pleading look on his face.  Just as the figure in front of him flickered, Ning Ping protected Han Mengxin behind him, and Ning Ping said with a tigerish face: "Mengxin is living a good life here. I won't go to that Garden of Eden with you. You can go back by yourself."

    "Get out of the way" Carthage shouted to Ning Ping in a deep voice.

    "Humph!" Ning Ping held the Qingyun sword in front of him and looked at Carthage coldly.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin quickly wanted to dissuade her, but before she could speak, she heard Han Yu call out: "Hey, I" said the birdman of Carthage, do you know who is standing in front of you? That is the husband of your Royal Highness the Princess.  …”

    "Bah! How can a despicable human being be worthy of being the husband of our princess? Your Highness, please come back to the Garden of Eden with me. In the Garden of Eden, the princess can have any kind of husband she wants."

    Upon hearing this, Han Mengxin's face suddenly darkened, she glared at Carthage and shouted: "Dead bird man, if I give you a little good face, you will go to heaven, right? I won't go back to that bullshit Garden of Eden with you.  It's enough that I can be with the one I love." As she spoke, Han Mengxin reached out and hugged Ning Ping's arm, glaring at Carthage as if to demonstrate.

    Seeing this, Carthage seemed to have received a huge blow, and asked blankly: "Why, why? Your noble princess, why do you fall in love with such a despicable race?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu shouted dissatisfied: "Hey, hey, you'd better keep your mouth clean"??.  What despicable race?  Don't forget, the princess you are talking about is also a human being now.  "

    "That's different!" Carthage roared upon hearing this.

    "What's the difference?" Han Yu asked immediately.

    Perhaps out of hesitation, Carthage replied: "As long as you return to the Garden of Eden, your highness the princess will be able to restore her original memory and identity after entering the reincarnation pool, and she will never have anything to do with a despicable race like humans."  .”

    Han Yu nodded and asked: "Oh, let me ask a question, after my sister enters the reincarnation pool and becomes your princess, will she still be my sister?"

    "Hmph, how can your sister compare to the princesses of my clan?" Carthage said disdainfully.

    "In other words, after my sister jumped into the reincarnation pool, my sister disappeared. Is this what you mean?" Han Yu asked with a smile on his lips.

    "Yes, it is an honor for your sister to be able to contribute to the princess of our clan."

    "I honor your mother!" Han Yu, who had been smiling before, suddenly changed his expression and punched Carthage on the head.  The unprepared Carthage was immediately knocked to the ground.  Immediately afterwards, Han Yu gained the upper hand and was unyielding. He rushed forward and kicked his legs. He kicked and cursed: "Go to hell with your princess, my sister is my sister. Unless she is willing, no one can force her to go."  Do what she doesn't want to do. You bunch of losers, you still dare to be so arrogant today, you are looking for death!"

    Carthage, whose arms were dislocated and unable to resist, could only curl up and lie on the ground, shouting unconvinced: "Don't be arrogant! If you dare, just pick up my arms and see how I deal with you!"  "

    "Do you think I'm stupid? I'm causing trouble for myself?" Han Yu shouted loudly and confidently.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 780: Underground People Are Everywhere

    Just as Han Yu was beating up the dumb Carthage, the battle between Slayer and Ironhide was coming to an end.  Speaking of which, the killer is quite unlucky.  Not long after I woke up, I met Han Yu and his gang, but they were beaten up and fled in confusion. I finally regrouped and prepared to take revenge on Han Yu and others, but something happened in the middle.  I don’t know where the angels picked up by the underground people disrupted the killer’s chances, forcing the killer to change his plan temporarily, attracting the angels to come to Han Yu and others.  But even so, the result was still acceptable. At least he had a chance to challenge the guardian.

    But if you don’t say that people are unlucky enough to drink cold water and their teeth are blocked, the same applies to robot killers.  Compared with the guardian, the killer's ability is much higher, but just when the killer is pressing down on the guardian, a sudden beam of light suddenly changes the position between the killer and the guardian.  Upside down.  The killer was hit by the beam, but the guardian who was knocked to the ground by the killer escaped because he fell to the ground.

    The killer glared at the guardian unwillingly and said, "You are so damn lucky, right?"

    "Heheheit's a matter of character." Tiepi replied with a smile.  Perhaps because he has been with Han Yu and others for a long time, Tiepi has also been influenced by Han Yu, who spends the most time with him. When he speaks, he always brings a hint of Han Yu's speech, intentionally or unintentionally.

    Hearing Tiepi’s answer, the Slayer was almost short-circuited with anger. He glared at Tiepi and said, “Don’t be proud, this little injury is nothing to me.”

    "Oh, really? Then I'm relieved." Ironhide replied as if he was really relieved, and then launched an attack on the killer.

    ""The killer cursed while resisting Ironhide's attack: "Despicable! Shameless! Taking advantage of others' danger!"

    "Bah! I call it tit-for-tat!" Ironhide replied casually, waving the mechanical arm fiercely at the killer.

    Perhaps it was the beam attack that destroyed the Slayer's balance system, causing the Slayer's chassis to become unstable with every attack from Ironhide.  The killer will always be pushed back a few steps.  While retreating, the killer didn't pay attention to his feet, stepped into a pit, and fell to the ground on his back.  When Tiepi saw this, of course he would not miss this opportunity. He immediately rushed forward and stepped on the killer's abdomen. The weapon in his hand was aimed at the killer's vitals.

    The killer who was not willing to be captured shouted unconvinced: "I don't accept it!"

    "If you don't accept it, just accept it. Stop talking nonsense, if you dare to move, I will punch you through the stomach." Tiepi replied after hearing this, and then called Han Yu and others to come over and help.  Han Yu, who had already cleaned up Carthage, came over after hearing this. As for Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  It has returned to the Courage.

    "That's okay, Tiepi. The first time I saw this guy, he was beaten like a dog. Now it's your turn to beat this guy like a dog."

    "Thanks to that beam of light, I don't know who helped us." Tiepi replied modestly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately became happy. He smiled and pointed at Carthage lying on the ground in the distance and said: "As for the beam, I remember that guy fired it once just now. As a result, Ning Ping was injured. I didn't expect it.  Did it help you?"

    "Yeah. This guy deserved his misfortune and was hit by that beam of light. But I was knocked to the ground by this guy""" Tiepi pointed at the killer and replied.

    "Haha~ This is called a blessing in disguise. Hey~ Iron Can. It feels bad. The battle that was originally a sure win ended up being lost inexplicably." Han Yu said with a smile, reaching out and patting the killer's shell.

    "Don't touch me! I'm annoying you!" the killer growled angrily.

    "Hehe just be annoyed if you're annoyed. This is the only time you'll be annoyed. I'll tear you apart when I get back. Then I'll see how you fight with us." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the killer suddenly became silent and began to think about countermeasures.  It’s just that this is the current situation…

    "Don't be complacent, I still have a trump card that I haven't used yet." The killer said to Han Yu.

    "Really? Then tell me. What other trump cards do you have that you haven't used yet?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "Hmph! My energy absorption method is different from that of the Guardians. It absorbs any energy around the body, including sunlight, and can then absorb it anytime and anywhere, but there is a slow conversion process. And there is an upper limit.  . But I am different. I have a small nuclear reactor inside my body. I have almost infinite power. I can choose to self-destruct at any time if I want. Don't talk about you then, nothing will be left within a hundred miles. I  I’m telling you, you’d better not force me, otherwise I will die with you!”

    "are you bluffing me?" Han Yu?? said believingly.  Tiepi on the side said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, don't get angry with this guy. What this guy just said is true."

    "How do you know?" Han Yuhao "Super Power Civilization Chapter 780: The Ubiquitous Underground Man" asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Tiepi explained: "When I restrained it just now, I scanned its database and already knew its structure. It didn't lie. It does have a small nuclear reactor in its body."

    "Did you hear that? Don't mess with me, otherwise I will never be done with you." The killer shouted at Han Yu.

    "Damn! Why are the prisoners so arrogant? You self-destruct, self-destruct, I want to see if you have the guts?" Han Yu cursed, stretched out his hand and hit the killer's shell before saying.

    "Don't force me, or I will explode it for you!"

    "You explode!"

    “I’ll explode in no time!”

    "You explode now!"

    “I’ll explode right away!”

    "Blast! Explode!"

    ……

    Tiebi couldn't stand it and pulled Han Yu aside, interrupting the conversation between Han Yu and the killer as if they were children fighting each other.  Han Yu shouted dissatisfied: "Tiepi, why are you stopping me?"

    "How can you compete with it when it's a captive? Eh? Where's that angel?" Tiepi said in a dumbfounded voice, and then asked in confusion.

    When Han Yu heard this, he pointed his finger and replied: "You're just lying there Huh? Where are you?"

    Angel Carthage disappeared, and Han Yu quickly ran over. Upon seeing this, Tiepi put a safety lock on the killer, locking the action of killing the "superpower civilization" and Zi You followed.

    Where Carthage originally lay, a big bottomless hole appeared. Han Yu looked into the hole for a while, then threw a fireball into it, but found nothing.  That's an angel, not a ground mouse. I haven't heard that angels can dig holes.  But if Carthage hadn't done it himself, could there be any hidden enemies nearby?

    Thinking of this, Han Yu stood up and looked around. When he glanced at the place where the killer was, he immediately discovered that the killer who had been restricted by the iron sheet was also missing.  I ran over there with Ironhide and took a look. Similar to the way the angel disappeared, a bottomless hole appeared where the killer was.

    In the end, the prisoners were gone like this, which inevitably made Han Yu and Tiepi a little unwilling. However, the hole in the ground was too weird, and Han Yu and Tiepi couldn't get into it rashly. What if there was an ambush inside?  Just sit back and wait for death.

    A somewhat depressed Han Yu and Tiepi heard good news immediately after returning to the Courage. The scene when Carthage and the Slayer disappeared was recorded by the Courage.  Although it is not very clear, it can be seen from the video that the hole in the ground was not dug by Carthage and the Slayer themselves, but by the creatures hiding underground. Carthage and the Slayer did not even have time to react.  fell down.

    "Who did this? Is it a monster living on this planet?" Han Yu touched his chin and said to himself.  The iron interface on the side said: "It is possible that there are many kinds of monsters on this planet. There are indeed monsters that hide underground and make a living through sneak attacks, but those monsters should not dig such deep pits."

    "Anyway, those two guys are troublesome. Now that they're gone, they're not here for us." "It's a good thing." Han Yu was very thoughtful. After figuring out the reason why Carthage and the Slayer disappeared, he immediately persuaded Tiepi not to  Too concerned about what took away Carthage and the Slayer.  For Tiepi, it was a good thing that it was no longer Carthage or Slayer. After being persuaded by Han Yu, he stopped mentioning the matter and waited peacefully for Qiao Yaner to tailor it.  The day your custom-made new body is completed.

    ***************************************

    Underground world

    The leader of the Council of Elders looked solemnly at the directors of the two research institutes who came to report.  Whether it is the Angel Carthage or the Slayer, they are a fighting force that the underground people cannot give up easily.  Although Carthage was disobedient and the killers had evil intentions, this was not a big problem for the underground people.

    "Are you all ready?" the leader asked in a deep voice.

    "It's ready." The directors of the two institutes replied in unison.

    "Are you sure?" the big leader asked again.

    "Don't worry, big boss. For that angel, the beast control ring we developed before has finally succeeded. As long as we put it on that angel, it will be difficult for it to disobey. As for the killer, it is a bit troublesome and it will take some time."

    "What happened to the killer?"

    "Before"When we cooperate with the killer, we are afraid of angering the killer and causing it to resist, so we dare not mess with it.  But now that the killer is unable to move, we plan to take this opportunity to dismantle it and study it carefully. If its program can be rewritten, then it will be a sharp sword in the hands of us underground people.  "

    "What if it can't be rewritten?" the big leader asked with a frown.

    "Then we can also thoroughly understand the structure of the killer and then imitate the robot army that only obeys our orders and serves us."

    After hearing this, the big boss was silent for a while. He looked at the two institute directors standing in front of him and said: "Okay, go ahead. The future of my underground people now rests on you. Don't let me down."  .”

    "Yes." The directors of the two research institutes replied respectfully.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!.

 Text Chapter 781 The Counterattack of the Underground People

    A good person will be bullied by others, and a good horse will be ridden by others.  Han Yu always thought that he was a kind person. No, if he didn't go looking for trouble from those underground people, those underground people would instead come to cause trouble for him.

    With the excuse that the whereabouts of Andrew and others were unknown, Han Yu was forced to give an explanation.  How can Han Yu tell anything about Andrew's whereabouts?  You've already left the Courage and returned to the underground world, okay?  Now that the person has disappeared, he is looking for me?  I am not an adult of his family, so I can watch over him for you.

    Han Yu’s answer naturally did not satisfy the underground people who were looking for trouble. Perhaps this answer was exactly what the underground people wanted.  After getting Han Yu's reply, the underground man immediately launched an attack on Han Yu's Courage. Seeing the underground man's prepared look, Han Yu sneered in his heart, and immediately launched a counterattack against the underground man without being polite.

    Without Angel Carthage and the Slayer, the underground people would have no chance of winning against Han Yu and his party.  Although there is an old saying that if too many ants bite the elephant, it will kill the elephant, but the prerequisite is that the ants must be able to bite the elephant.  The Courage was parked in the air, and the underground people who lacked anti-aircraft weapons had no choice but to jump around and curse.  But with the help of Angel Carthage and the Slayer, the threat of the underground people to Han Yu and his party suddenly increased.

    "Whether it's Carthage or the Slayer, it's not a good thing.  Originally, Han Yu wanted to ask Han Mengxin to step in to stabilize Carthage and let them get rid of the killer first.  But before Han Mengxin could speak, Carthage stretched out his right hand and said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. Attacking you is an act of necessity. I can't help myself now." As he spoke, Carthage pointed to the helmet on his head.  He wore a headdress and rushed towards Ning Ping who was protecting Han Mengxin.

    Han Yu and others were helpless when they saw this.  We can only fight helplessly.  Tiepi and Han Yu deal with the killer, while Ningping is responsible for holding off Carthage.  As for the others, they stayed in the Courage to deal with the harassment of the underground people.

    Fighting from the sky to the ground, and from the ground to the sky, Han Yu almost turned into a little minion waving flags and shouting, and for a while he was unable to intervene in the battle between the Slayer and Ironhide.  However, Han Yu was not too worried about Tiepi, because not long after the battle started, Han Yu discovered that the killer in front of him was very different from the killers he had seen before, and the strength he showed was almost the same as that in the sky and on the earth.  And he turned a deaf ear to the communication between Han Yu and Tie Pi, just like a marionette.  His movements were stiff and hit the iron plate.

    "Compared with the Slayer, Carthage is a bit more interesting.  Compared with the previous Carthage, the current Carthage is even more difficult to deal with than before.  Carthage was seen holding a lightsaber, and Ning Ping pulled out the crescent sword. The two sides started a fierce battle on the ground, and the aftermath caused no underground person within a radius of 200 meters to dare to approach.

    Seeing that Ning Ping could still cope with it, Han Yu felt relieved.  Then start thinking about the purpose of these underground people.  There is no love without reason in this world, and there is no hatred without reason. Since these underground people take the initiative to break up with people like themselves, there must be a reason.  Although he couldn't be sure for a while, Han Yu still roughly guessed what these underground people were thinking.

    ? **This kind of thing cannot be said to be all bad.  Only those who have passion can be regarded as real people, people who can have no desires and desires.  That's not a human being, but a wooden statue made of clay.  But how to control your own sex requires careful consideration.  It's like a person has his eye on something, but that thing cannot be easily obtained.  To get that thing, the man faces two choices.  One is to get that thing from normal channels through your own efforts.  The other option is to find an opportunity to steal, rob, or cheat directly They are all the same people who want to get this thing, but depending on the method of getting it, different results will occur.  Through your own efforts and using formal means to satisfy your desires, you will be recognized by others. On the contrary, you will not be recognized by most people and may even be blocked by others.  In a nutshell, there is no right or wrong in politics. What is right or wrong is just the means to achieve it.

    The desire of the underground people is not only to live on the ground. Perhaps the idea of ??living on the ground is just the idea of ??ordinary underground people, and the elders who lead the underground people definitely have more than this idea.  Otherwise, they would not set up a secret research institute and sacrifice a large number of manpower to exchange for the incomplete ancient technologies in the ruins on the ground.  It can be said that with the technology that the underground people now have at their disposal, it is not difficult to return to life on the ground, but the Elders have not done that.

    If something goes wrong, it must be a monster!

    ??But he didn’t do things that he could obviously do, but he kept it secret for fear that others would know. If he said that he didn’t have any evil intentions, even ghosts wouldn’t believe it.  Han Yu estimated that the reason why the underground people wanted to cause trouble for people like him was probably because of the Courage.  Han Yu did not believe that the ancient humans who once lived on this planet did not have any research on the environment outside the planet. With the technological level of ancient humans, even if it was not possible to send people to land on other planetsHowever, it is still possible to launch several satellites to observe one's own homeland.  But in my contact with the underground people, I didn't know anything about this kind of thing.  Even among ordinary underground people, not many people know exactly what level the technological level of ancient humans reached.

    You can argue that it was due to the catastrophe that the technical data was severely lost, but this reason is self-defeating in the face of the subsequent strength shown by the underground people.

    The long-distance navigation capability possessed by the Courage is exactly what the underground people lack most right now.  As for why the underground people wanted to get the Courage, it was definitely not just a simple reason like curiosity.  Han Yu firmly believes in this.

    In this situation where others are out to plot against you, even if Han Yu doesn’t want to fight the underground people, he still has to fight.  You can't just get beaten without using your hands, otherwise you won't be beaten to death, not to mention that Han Yu is not a person who likes to give in.

    But just when Han Yu was considering which side to help end the battle first, the restless underground people forced Han Yu to cancel his original plan.  Humans are indeed the most flexible race. After thoroughly understanding the Slayer, they did not focus on imitating the Slayer, but singled out the Slayer's flying ability.  Concentrate a lot of manpower and material resources to first let the underground people grow wings.  No longer just a spectator standing around.  It's just that time was a little hasty after all. The aircraft developed by the underground people only had unstable flight functions, but had no combat effectiveness at all.

    As many as 200 aircraft were heading towards the Courage. Although Han Yu tried his best to block them, he still missed dozens of aircraft and approached the Courage.  Han Yu was not very worried about the underground people who landed on the Courage. Except for Qiao Yaner, the person on the Courage who had the worst self-preservation ability.  Others are not fuel efficient.  Regarding this, the underground suicide squad who landed on the Courage can be said to have a deep understanding of this.

    Originally, they thought they had a chance of victory after breaking through Han Yu's interception and boarding the Courage. It was not easy to catch a few people.  But to their surprise, no one in the Courage could handle it easily.  On the contrary, dozens of people who landed on the Spirit were stopped by a person guarding the entrance and exit of the Spirit.

    It’s not that no one knows this person, he is the cook on the Courage. This cook has an iron pot in his left hand and a spatula in his right hand.  One man was in charge of the gate, and no one could open it. He firmly guarded the entrance and exit, leaving dozens of suicide squad members who thought they were highly skilled in martial arts at a loss.

    No one thought that the pot and shovel in the cook's hand were also unique weapons. The dagger he carried with him that could cut iron plates could not cut through these two magical weapons.  After a period of confrontation.  The death squads were reduced by half in battle, and the remaining half were unable to move forward. They were blocked at the entrance and exit and couldn't get through.

    The chef's move is very simple. He first uses a spatula to block the dagger stabbed by his own personnel, and then picks up the iron pot in his other hand.  There was a "bang" sound, and one man was lost in the battle.  Although the chef's moves come and go with just one move.  But the death squads were repeatedly targeted.  Of course, this also has reasons for the combat environment.  Who would have thought that the entrance and exit of the Courage could become so narrow that only one person could enter or exit.

    "This is inside the starship. Even if you want to take a detour, there is nowhere to go."  The vents have been redesigned by Qiao Yan'er after the lesson learned last time. Once people go in, they can't easily come out.

    "Come on, come on." Shi Bafang said to the underground man standing opposite him with a smile.  For a long time, because of their young age, Han Yu and others did not often leave matters that required fighting to Shi Bafang. More often, they let Shi Bafang stay behind and watched Han Yu and others fight. Shi Bafang said that he did not envy that person.  It's impossible.  After all, Shi Bafang was not a cook who only knew how to cook. His skill with his legs was only second to Ning Ping's swordsmanship.  Today, I finally got the purpose of stretching my muscles. Shi Bafang didn't want to end the battle so early.

    The advantageous fighting position gave Shi Bafang a reason to enjoy some torture before settling the fight.  As for the battle outside the Courage, Han Yu and others were naturally in charge, so Shi Bafang asked himself that he didn't have to worry about it himself.

    It’s just that Shi Bafang is happy, but the underground people who act as death squads are useless.  After all, they can be regarded as the elite among the underground people, but now they are reduced to providing people with boredom. This huge contrast makes the underground people unable to accept it.  But regardless of whether you can accept it or not, strength is the basis of absolutely everything. You are just not as good as others. No matter how cruel you are, you are useless?

    "Why haven't you won it yet?" Seeing that nothing had happened to the Courage, the big boss who was watching the battle couldn't wait any longer and asked the two directors of the research institute who proposed this operation.  After taking control of Carthage and Slayer, the director of the Mechanical Research Institute immediately set his sights on the Courage.  The big boss is also worried that Han Yu and the others will drive away in the Courage.Confident in the strength of the other side, they agreed to the plan of the director of the Mechanical Research Institute, and at the same time asked the director of the Biological Research Institute to help according to the request of the director of the Mechanical Research Institute.

    It's just that the battle didn't go smoothly from the beginning. Han Yu and others didn't panic at all, as if they had expected that they would attack. They accepted the attacks of the underground people one by one, even those of the underground people later.  The death squads rushed into the Courage and did not see anything unusual happening to Han Yu and others who were fighting.

    Han Yu and others were not panicked, but the big boss who was watching the battle was a little flustered.  When you are in a high position, you naturally have to consider more than just your own piece of land.

    The greater the power, the greater the responsibility!

    As the actual leader of the underground people, the big boss must consider the future of the underground people.  The purpose of seizing the Courage is to allow the underground people to have the possibility to leave this planet in the future, given the current conditions of the underground people.  It is possible to eliminate all kinds of monsters roaming the earth without relying on external factors, and let the underground people rule the earth again.

    “The human heart is so weak that snakes swallow elephants.” The big leader looked at Han Yu who was entangled by the suicide squad members who were subsequently launched into the air.  Couldn't help but sigh.

    Hearing the big boss's words, the director of the Mechanical Research Institute was immediately excited. From the big boss's words, he could tell that the big boss was already thinking about quitting.  It's just that the current situation is that the arrow is on the string, and it has to be launched. If you miss this time, you will probably have to pay a higher price to get out of this planet.  This is not what the director of the Mechanical Research Institute wants to see.

    Thinking of his long-held wish, the director of the Mechanical Research Institute gritted his teeth and said to the big boss in a deep voice: "Big boss. In fact, the strength that the killer is exerting now is not its own strength. In order to prevent its resistance, we have restricted  Given the strength it can exert, as long as the restrictions are lifted, I believe the battle will soon turn into a situation favorable to our side."

    "Then what are you waiting for if you don't lift the restrictions now?" the big leader asked after hearing this.

    The director of the Mechanical Research Institute quickly replied: "Big boss, the reason for not lifting the restrictions is because we are worried that after lifting the restrictions, the killer will escape our control again. We have few chances to capture him. In case he escapes from our control,  , it will not be easy to catch it again.”

    "Is that soHave all the information about the killer been obtained?" the big leader asked after thinking about it for a moment.

    "Except for some core technologies that have not yet been deciphered, they have basically been acquired."

    "Then can you safely imitate the killer?"

    "As long as we have time, we are confident that we can create a mechanical weapon more powerful than the Slayer." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute replied confidently.

    "In that case, why are you still hesitating? Even if the killer is really out of control, we have mastered the technology and can create a new killer at any time. The best thing to do now is to get the starship named Courage.  The main thing, right?”

    Hear what the big boss said.  The director of the Mechanical Research Institute suddenly realized.  I really got into trouble, thinking only about keeping the Slayer, but forgetting the fact that the underground people are now fully capable of creating new Slayers.  Seeing that the director of the Mechanical Research Institute looked like he was trying to figure it out, the big boss immediately urged: "Hurry up, the night is long and the dream is long. Today may be the only chance to get the Courage."

    "Yes, I will make arrangements right away." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute quickly replied.

    Relieved of heart disease.  The director of the Mechanical Research Institute felt relaxed and no longer worried about gains and losses.  The Slayer, who was resisting Ironhide's attack, was shocked, and his mind that was still a little hazy suddenly came to his senses.  A large amount of information was placed in front of the killer. While the killer was extremely angry, he also felt helpless.  Now that I am under the control of others, what other choice do I have besides obeying orders?

    The pressure on the iron sheet doubled immediately.  The opponent Slayer seemed to have suddenly changed into a different person. Not only did he block his own attack, but he also launched a counterattack against him.

    "Tiepi!" Seeing that Tiepi was in a bad situation, Han Yu quickly abandoned the suicide squad responsible for pestering him, rushed to Tiepi, and helped Tiepi deal with the crazy killer.  As for the suicide squad members, Han Yu notified Field, who had been on standby, to deal with them.

    Field, who finally got permission to attack, did not hesitate immediately. While notifying Shi Bafang, who was still addicted to his skills, to quickly resolve the battle, he shot down the aircraft flying close to the Courage one by one.  At the same time, Lin Ke also began to control the Courage to take off, flying to a high altitude that the aircraft could not reach.

    When the underground people saw the Spirit taking off, they mistakenly thought that the Spirit was trying to escape, and then launched a more intense attack.  It's just that due to the conditions, no matter how high the underground people's aura is, they can't overcome the height difference of a hundred meters."Stop!" Shi Bafang called to the suicide squad members who were preparing to retreat. He pointed at the suicide squad members who were knocked unconscious by the iron pot on the ground and said, "Take these people away. We don't have white-eyed wolves here."

    The suicide squad members are not unaware of the help given by the people on board the Courage to the underground people.  It was precisely because they knew that when they heard Shi Bafang say that they were white-eyed wolves, some people couldn't help but lower their heads with shame on their faces.  Compared with people like the big boss who don't know what shame is, these ordinary people who just train on weekdays are more ashamed.

    The big boss watching the battle on the ground watched with his own eyes as the suicide squad who landed on the Spirit left the Spirit in despair, and couldn't help but feel furious.  But now is not a good time to explode, so I can only hold back my anger, turn to the director of the Institute of Biology and say: "Now is no longer the time to hide your secrets. If you have any means, use it quickly."

    "Don't worry, boss. I expected that this might happen, so when I came, I also brought the other two monsters that our institute had subdued using the beast control ring." The director of the Institute of Biology looked confident.  replied.

    When the big leader heard this, he felt happy and quickly urged: "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and give the order."

    "Yes, please wait for our good news, chief." The director of the Institute of Biology replied respectfully.

 Text Chapter 782: The underground man’s trump card

    The two monsters that had high hopes did live up to the expectations of the underground people.  шwщA chimpanzee stepped on a big bird and landed on the top of the Spirit. In order to prevent the chimpanzee from destroying the Spirit, Lin Ke, who controlled the Spirit, had to let the Spirit lower its altitude. The chimpanzee hid in a very tricky place and used its own  The weight rested on Spirit, keeping Spirit's weapons out of reach.  As for the big bird, it entangled Han Yu who wanted to turn around and rescue him.

    Suddenly things took a turn for the worse, and Han Yu and his party fell into crisis.  Han Yu tried to get closer to the Courage while getting rid of the strange bird, but the strange bird was extremely entangled and he would not be able to get rid of it for a while.  Now the Spirit can only rely on itself if it wants to escape the crisis.  But now, except for Shi Bafang, all the people in the Courage are performing their respective duties, and only Han Mengxin can spare time to help.  But let the delicate sister Han Mengxin fight with the nearly five-meter chimpanzee, and she didn't want to see Han Yu killed.  "", all text typed by hand

    "Strange bird, get out of my way!" Han Yu shouted angrily, and the cross fire shot straight at the strange bird that was coming towards him. The strange bird dodged, and while dodging the cross fire, he opened his mouth and shouted at Han Yu.  Weird scream.  Han Yu suddenly felt top-heavy and his body was a little out of balance.  He hurriedly shook his head vigorously to keep himself awake. At this moment, the strange bird lowered its head and bumped into Han Yu's chest.  ""look

    The bird's head, which was about the same size as a car, hit Han Yu's body like a battering ram, barely stopping Han Yu from losing his breath.  Han Yu was knocked backwards and fell straight to the ground like a cannonball.  When the nearby underground people saw this, they all wanted to come over and take advantage. However, before they could get closer, a heat wave hit their faces and forced these underground people to retreat.

    Huge steam was emitted from the place where Han Yu fell. The strange bird hovering in the sky waved its wings vigorously, trying to blow away the steam.  This action really worked.  The steam was blown away, revealing Han Yu who was on fire in the steam.  Because he didn't want to see his sister go to the battlefield in person, Han Yu no longer had any reservations.

    As if to echo Han Yu’s decision not to hold back any longer, Ning Ping, who was on a par with Carthage, suddenly exploded.  I believe he has the same thoughts as Han Yu, not wanting Han Mengxin to go to the battlefield in person.  The battlefield is dangerous, and no one can predict whether there will be an accident.  The best way to avoid accidents is naturally not to give them a chance to go to the battlefield.

    Carthage sensed the changes in Ningping.  Carthage hated Ningping, its rival.  The reason is that Han Mengxin, the angel princess, gave up returning to the Garden of Eden because of this despicable human man in front of her.

    “If I kill you, Her Highness the Princess will probably change her mind.” Carthage, who was stimulated by Ning Ping, stared at Ning Ping and murmured to himself.

    Ning Ping ignored Carthage’s self-talk, in Ning Ping’s eyes.  The bird-man angel in front of him was of no importance to him. Han Mengxin was the one who needed the most attention.

    There is no nonsense from both sides, because they have already said everything in the battle just now.  There was no opening statement, no prelude, and Ningping and Carthage, who were going all out, stood together.  The affected area, which was originally a two-hundred-meter radius that no strangers were allowed to enter, expanded again, reaching an exaggerated five hundred meters.

    Seeing Ning Ping and Han Yu suddenly broke out.  The big leader was a little panicked.  He knew that Han Yu and Ning Ping had retained their strength before, but he didn't expect that seeing them explode would be so terrifying.  It's not yet clear how strong Ning Ping is, but Han Yu's terror can be seen directly with the human eye.

    The suffocating pressure caused the underground people who were competing with Han Yu to faint and fall to the ground. However, Han Yu had no interest in caring about those people at this time, and just wanted to kill the strange bird in the sky.  The strange bird in the sky felt the coercion emanating from Han Yu.  He also became a little timid, but because of the animal control ring, neither the strange bird nor the chimpanzee on the Courage had a choice.

    "Whoops~"

    Everyone felt like their eyes were blurred.  Han Yu, who was still standing on the ground, disappeared and appeared on the back of the strange bird in the sky.  The strange bird was huge and covered with feathers. After being stepped on by Han Yu, who was burning all over, the flames immediately began to spread on the strange bird's body along Han Yu's feet.

    Seeing the strange bird transforming into a fire bird that was being reborn from the ashes, the director of the Institute of Biology secretly screamed, "No, the iron-headed man is going to be doomed." The iron-headed man was the one who was being burned by flames in the air.  The most striking feature of the attacking strange bird is its head that looks like a battering ram. It usually dominates the sky by relying on its swooping power and its iron head that can break open rocks.  But facing Han Yu's flames, the special skills that Tietou relied on were of no use this time.

    Han Yu did not directly kill the iron-headed man, but used the flame to burn all the feathers on the iron-headed man's body. It looked like a turkey with all its feathers, swaying desperately.The bird's wings, assisted by feathers, fell headlong to the ground. Whether he lived or died depended on the fate of this iron-headed man.

    After dealing with the Iron-headed Man, Han Yu immediately flew towards the Courage.  After witnessing the fate of the Ironhead, the chimpanzee immediately went crazy and kept jumping on the top floor of the Spirit, hoping to land the Spirit to the ground.  Of course, Han Yu couldn't let the chimpanzee do whatever he wanted, so he immediately aimed the crossfire at the chimpanzee's heart.  But just when Han Yu was about to attack, the Underground's death squad pounced on him again, trying to entangle Han Yu like before.

    Since Han Yu has decided to use all his strength at this time, he will naturally not have the same scruples as before.  Either don't do it, or solve it completely.  This is Han Yu’s creed.

    "Don't get in the way!" Han Yu yelled angrily, raised his right hand, and a wall of fire went straight towards the underground suicide squad.  It is simply impossible for an aircraft that lacks flexibility to avoid the attack of the fire wall in such a short period of time. However, all aircraft shrouded in the fire wall, including the underground people above, will be destroyed without exception.

    This ruthless method immediately suppressed the underground people who wanted to entangle Han Yu.  The absolute difference in strength cannot be made up by just one or two slogans.  Even though they know they are going to die, apart from those who have been thoroughly brainwashed, there are still only a few people who are brave enough to not fear death.

    The Underworld's death squads cowered.  They are afraid of following in the footsteps of their peers.  What happened to those companions who were burned to ashes without leaving any bones behind reminded them of the risks they faced when approaching Han Yu.

    Seeing the death squads cowering, the other leaders who were watching the battle on the ground with the big leader were furious, but the big leader just looked at those upright colleagues with cold eyes.  I felt contempt in my heart.

    Everyone is afraid of death!  Is there anything more shameless than this if you don't dare to die but expect others to do their best?

    “Boss, we must stop that Han Yu.” The second leader said urgently to the big leader.  The big leader heard this and asked helplessly: "What suggestions do you have?"

    "Ah?" The second leader was stunned when asked, and the big leader said angrily: "Now that our underground people have taken out everything from the bottom of the box, do you think we still have a trump card hidden?"

    "But boss, if you don't stop that Han Yu, that chimpanzee will be killed sooner or later. That Han Yu's attack is really terrifying." The second leader said to the big leader with an ugly look on his face.

    “Nothing, anyway, I’m at my wits end now, I’ve already used all the means I can use.” The big leader spread his hands and said to the second leader.

    "Big boss. In fact, there is still one trump card that I haven't used yet." The second boss was silent for a while and whispered to the big boss.

    Hearing this, the big leader was stunned. He opened his mouth to ask, but suddenly he came to his senses. He shook his head and replied, "No, no. It's too dangerous. It might destroy our underground world as well."

    "Big boss. If we can't survive this crisis, do you think Han Yu will let us underground people go?" the second boss asked anxiously after hearing this.

    Using oneself to save others, the big boss felt that if he were Han Yu, he would probably not let the underground people go.  After weighing it again and again, the big leader finally reluctantly nodded and agreed to the second leader's proposal.

    “Please God, this is the last trump card that the big boss doesn’t really want to use.  Although after the God-Destroying War, few gods still exist in this world.  But God cannot be completely killed so easily.  Human beings who win in the end can only destroy God's body and consciousness, but the power possessed by God cannot be destroyed at the same time.

    The destroyed gods are no longer alive, but their power can be scattered around the world.  After all, God's power originally comes from nature.  It is precisely because of this that there are dangerous areas in this world that humans cannot easily approach.  It can be said that the more dangerous the place, the stronger the power of God.

    As for inviting gods, it means to concentrate the power of gods scattered in the world, so that the recipient can exert the power of gods.  But the cost of doing so is huge. The power of gods is difficult for humans to control. Most of the humans who accept the power of gods either die on the spot or become disowned and launch indiscriminate attacks on all targets around them.  The big boss doesn't want Han Yu and others to have another difficult enemy before they can deal with it.

    But now, besides asking God, I have no other ideas to think of.  Unless the big boss is willing to give up and stop attacking Han Yu and others.  And this possibility is almost zero.

    The process of inviting gods is not complicated. The only thing that needs to be paid attention to is that there should be no interference in the process of sacrifice.  The so-called sacrifice is, of course, human sacrifice.  Fortunately, there were many deserters at this time, but there was no need to worry about having no one to kill.  Under the auspices of the second leader, the heads of the thirteen deserters were beheaded, and their blood flowed into the magic circle used to invite the gods.The selected recipient stood in the center of the magic circle with a nervous look on his face, feeling uneasy in his heart.  No one knows what the outcome will be?  Did he die on the spot or did he deny his relatives?  It seems that neither of these two results is good.

    The actions of the underground man did not attract Han Yu's attention. At this time, Han Yu had already focused his attention on the chimpanzee and was thinking about how to drive the chimpanzee away from the courage. Naturally, he would not pay attention to what the underground man was doing.  What.  The underground people also focused their attention on Han Yu, but they did not expect that an accident made their original plan fail.

    The blood in the magic circle seemed to be alive, flowing quickly towards the recipient standing in the center of the magic circle, while the recipient closed his eyes nervously, waiting for the moment that decided his fate.  But before the blood representing power could gather on his body, he heard a scream from around him. The recipient couldn't help but open his eyes and saw the killer and the guardian who had been fighting flying towards him.  passed.

    “Oh my god!” Seeing that the recipient would be smashed into pieces by the killer and the guardian if he didn’t move away, he immediately rolled to the side holding his head.  But he dodged, but the magic circle had not stopped operating.  The killer and the guardian have entered the magic circle, and the power of God gathered by the magic circle is instantly transmitted to the killer and the guardian.

    "How could this happen?" The second leader who presided over the sacrifice screamed, but other than screaming, the second leader had no idea at this time.  I want to rely on the current strength of the underground people.  Dealing with killers or guardians can only increase casualties.

    Without giving the second leader any time to think about it, the killer and the guardian who accidentally rushed into the circle began to change almost at the same time. A dazzling bright light burst out, which made people unable to look directly.  After his eyesight recovered, he saw the killer in the circle holding up the guardian in his hand as if he were a victor, and letting out a burst of wild laughter.

    Seeing that Killer had won, the director of the Mechanical Research Institute hurriedly ordered: "Slayer Zero, I order you to attack Han Yu immediately and capture Courage without any mistakes."

    "Huh? Just you?" the killer said contemptuously.

    "Don't forget. A self-destruction device can be installed in your body. As long as I press my finger lightly, all your great abilities will be in vain." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute said calmly to Kill  The reporter said.

    The killer was silent for a while, then raised the guardian he was holding and threw it to Han Yu in the air, followed by him and flew over.  Seeing that the killer was quite obedient.  The director of the Mechanical Research Institute secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and heard the big boss's low voice in his ears.  "After this is over, destroy the killer."

    "Understood." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute nodded secretly after hearing this.

    The killer, who still didn’t know that his fate had been decided, rushed straight towards Han Yu.  To be honest, the killer didn't know what was going on. He felt like he was completely reborn, with endless strength all over his body.  Rather than obeying the orders of the director of the Institute of Command and Mechanics, it is better to say that the killer wanted to take the opportunity to see how much his power had grown.

    Hearing the roar from behind, Han Yu stepped aside without looking back.  The chimpanzee, who was waving his arms to demonstrate with Han Yu, did not expect that Han Yu would suddenly move away.  It couldn't help but be stunned. Before it could react, a black thing flew straight to its head.

    With a "bang" sound, the chimpanzee was dizzy after being hit on the head.  Shi Bafang, who was thinking about how to drive the chimpanzee off the Courage, made an immediate decision when he saw this. He rushed to the chimpanzee's footsteps and attacked the chimpanzee's big feet with force. The chimpanzee was unsteady, fell backwards, and fell completely. However, the chimpanzee reacted quickly.  The moment the matchmaker knew he was about to fall, he scratched his chest with both hands and finally caught the side of the Courage.  But before it could breathe a sigh of relief, a dark barrel was aimed at the chimpanzee's big head

    Han Yu didn’t pay attention to the killed chimpanzee falling to the ground. He just stared at the UFO that hit the chimpanzee just now.  Now it is clear that it is not a UFO, but an iron sheet.  Although it had been transformed, Han Yu still recognized the thing at a glance as the iron skin he had fought with the Slayer before.

    When he thought of the killer, Han Yu hurriedly looked back and saw the killer hovering not far away, as if waiting for Han Yu to find him.

    "How does it feel to get what you want if you do well?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice, looking at the killer.

    "That guy can no longer arouse my interest. Come, let me see what you are capable of. I really want to know how strong your flame has become, and whether you can fight with me." The killer stared at Han  Yu said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu had disappeared on the spot, but the killer was not slow in his movements. He raised his mechanical arm in time to block Han Yu's angry punch.

    ?Swinging the mechanical arm hard, the killer shook his arm, "Yes, you have strength, and the speed is not low, you are qualified to fight with me!"

    The killer was answered with a crossfire.

    The Slayer crossed his two mechanical arms, blocking the direct crossfire, and said with a sneer: "You are more like a Slayer now than me."

    Han Yu ignored the killer's comments. Now Han Yu had only one thought, to kill the killer in front of him, because Han Yu felt a dangerous aura from the killer's body.

    "Wait!" Carthage, who was fighting fiercely with Ningping, suddenly asked Ningping to stop.  Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and then stared at Carthage warily, wanting to see if this birdman was planning to play any tricks?

    I saw Carthage looking around with a solemn expression, then sniffing hard with his nose, and finally locked his sights on the killer in the sky, and said to himself: "That guy will have a god on his body.  Breath, have you ever heard that a god can be reincarnated into a mechanical body?"

    "Hey. Do you want to fight again?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Wait a minute." Carthage replied casually, looking at the killer with a puzzled face, and said to himself: "Strange, something is wrong. Why does that guy's actions seem a bit abnormal?"

    "If you don't plan to continue fighting, then I have to leave." Ning Ping reminded Carthage.

    Hearing this, Carthage turned to look at Ning Ping. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, he felt the headdress on his head begin to tighten slowly, causing Carthage to grimace in pain.  Ning Ping, who was opposite him, was stunned when he saw this, staring at the headdress on Carthage's head with a thoughtful look.

    "Sorry. It seems that I can't let you disturb the battle over there." Carthage looked at Ning Ping with regret and said.  Ning Ping smiled coldly when he heard this, "That's not necessarily the case."

    Watching Ning Ping abandon the Crescent Sword and place his hand on the Qingyun Sword in a gesture of drawing the sword, Carthage did not dare to be careless.  Through the fight just now, Carthage has fully understood how terrifying the human being in front of him is.  Although a despicable human being.  But the power this human being possesses is comparable to that of his own heyday.  And looking at his attitude towards Her Royal Highness the Princess I thought of this.  Carthage hurriedly shook his head vigorously to dispel the thoughts that occurred at that moment.

    With the flash of lightning passing by, Carthage did not expect that Ning Ping could be so fast. In less than a blink of an eye, he was already standing behind him, slowly sheathing his sword.  As the Qingyun Sword was sheathed.  Carthage couldn't help but secretly swallowed, he didn't know where he was cut on his body.  In this state of uneasiness, Carthage suddenly felt a relief on his head, the headgear that forced him to do things he didn't want to do.  It was cut into two pieces and fell to the ground.

    "This, this" Carthage didn't know what to say for a moment.  Ning Ping said without looking back: "I helped you regain your freedom, don't go against us again." After saying that, Ning Ping used the air step and went straight to the Courage in the sky.  Carthage looked at Ning Ping's leaving figure with a complicated expression.

    "Carthage, what are you doing? Why don't you stop Ning Ping from leaving?" the director of the Institute of Biology asked Carthage angrily.  Hearing the words of the director of the Institute of Biology and looking at the disgusting face, Carthage transformed into a light gun, looked at the director of the Institute of Biology coldly and said: "You want to know the reason? Then I will tell you.  alright."

    "You, what do you want to do? Where has the beast-taming ring on your head gone?" Only then did the director of the Biological Research Institute realize that the beast-taming ring that Carthage originally wore on his head had disappeared.  Carthage alone cannot win the beast control ring. The director of the Biological Research Institute is confident about this, but the facts before him remind him that Carthage will no longer listen to him at this time.  Any order given by him, on the contrary, he is in danger of dying at any time.

    "You, don't come here!" the director of the Institute of Biology shouted while retreating and rushing towards Carthage.  Carthage sneered and rushed forward. The light gun in his hand instantly pierced the chest of the director of the Biological Research Institute. The director of the Biological Research Institute died without even having time to scream.

    When he learned the news of the death of the director of the Biological Research Institute, the big boss was dumbfounded.  The director of the Institute of Biology no longer represents a simple individual. He also represents the advanced biotechnology of the underground people. Without the director of the Institute of Biology, the biotechnology of the underground people will be set back by at least thirty years.

    "Who did it?" the big leader asked the reporter angrily.

    "Yes, it's that angel."

    "How is it possible? Hasn't that angel been surrendered?" the big leader asked in disbelief.

    "Well, the beast-controlling ring that controls the angel was destroyed. That angelThey no longer obey our orders.  "

    "Where is that angel now?"

    "I don't know. He left after killing the director and his whereabouts are unknown."

    "Trash! Why don't you send someone to follow?" the big leader said angrily.

    "Big boss, it's not that he didn't send anyone, it's that the angel sent all the people he sent."

    The big leader was silent for a while, then weakly ordered: "Go down."

    After the person who reported the news retreated, the big leader turned to look at the leaders whispering behind him and said: "Everyone, please be quiet. Things are not at their worst yet." After that, he said to the director of the Mechanical Research Institute: "From now on, underground  Whether the world can return to the earth depends on you."

    "Please rest assured, boss, we will not let you down." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute quickly replied.  To be honest, the enemy I had been fighting with all my life suddenly disappeared.  The director of the Mechanical Research Institute also felt a little empty at this time.  But what's more, it's a pity. Who told the old guy to be in trouble with me and insist on running to the angel who had an abnormality?

    While the director of the Mechanical Research Institute was feeling sad, the battle between the killer and Han Yu also entered a fierce state.  This was a real fight. Han Yu, who was exerting all his strength, and the Slayer, who wanted to know how strong he was now, did not hold back. Although the fight between the two sides could not be said to be devastating, the damage to the surrounding environment was still unusual.  violently.  The underground people can no longer stay on the ground, and the only outcome for them is death.  Ordinary humans cannot observe a monster-level battle like this on the spot.

    Having escaped the entanglement of the chimpanzees, the Spirit rose again.  To avoid being affected by the battle.  The Slayer seemed to have no interest in the Courage and turned a deaf ear to the orders sent by the director of the Mechanical Research Institute.  Regarding the killer's disobedience, the director of the Mechanical Research Institute could only stare blankly, but he really couldn't do anything to the killer in front of him.  After all, the battle is not over yet, and Han Yu and others have not yet been solved.  Destroying the Slayer at this time is tantamount to destroying the Great Wall.

    When everyone's attention was attracted by this man-machine battle, the iron sheet that fell on the top of the Courage lay there quietly.  Something is changing.  Ironpi, who broke into the magic circle like the killer, was not unaffected by the magic circle.  It's just that Ironhide is passive, while Slayer is active, so the reaction on Ironhide is slower.

    But as time went by, the reactions that should have occurred in Tiepi began to appear.  They are also carriers of divine power, so how could Tiepi get no benefit at all.  It's just that because it has a different energy operation method from that of the Slayer, the divine power operates a little slower on it.

    No one noticed the change in the iron sheet.  Ironhide, who was lying on the top floor of the Courage, suddenly opened his eyes.  The body that had been deformed by the killer began to gradually recover, and new changes appeared.  Tiepi quietly looked at Han Yu who was fighting the Slayer, and felt that part of the reason why Han Yu would fight the Slayer was because of himself.  The long-lost feeling of being taken seriously by others made Tiepi very comfortable.  It is precisely because of this.  Tiepi decided to follow Han Yu, of course, after completing his original mission.

    The dazzling bright light finally attracted the attention of Han Yu and others. Han Yu was startled when he saw that the direction of the bright light was coming from the Courage, thinking that the Courage was under new attack.  But when he took another closer look, Han Yu couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  The Spirit was fine. Not only was it fine, but a guy flew over from the Spirit. He intuitively told Han Yu that it was Ironhide.  Although the appearance has changed drastically, Han Yu still knows that it is Tiepi.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Isn't this Transformers?

    "Thank you for your hard work, Han Yu. Please leave the rest of the battle to me." Tiepi flew to Han Yu's side and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, nodded and said: "Sure, you, the guardian, and this killer are destined rivals, so I won't interrupt the fateful showdown between you. Hey, do you have any objection?"

    The killer who was asked said indifferently: "It doesn't matter, I just want to take your life later."

    In response to the killer's arrogant answer, Han Yu smiled slightly and remained noncommittal.

    Facing his destined opponent, the killer sneered and said: "Don't think that you will become more powerful just by changing your appearance. You must know that appearance is secondary, only strength is the most important."

    "Well, you're right. But isn't it a bit inappropriate to use these words as your last words?" Tiepi nodded and asked the killer.

    The killer was stunned for a moment, and then continued to sneer: "The appearance has changed, and the mouth has become eloquent, but I don't know the truth.Has your strength increased?  "

    "You can come and try." Tiepi heard this and waved to the killer.

    Unlike Ironhide, Slayer's evolution does not seem to have changed his appearance. He still has an oval body and four thick mechanical arms.  Since two mechanical arms are needed to maintain flight, the Killer only has two mechanical arms left to attack.  However, the Slayer is confident that even if he can only use two robotic arms, he can still beat the Guardian to the ground.

    In view of past combat experiences, although the Slayer reminded himself to be careful of the current guardians, in terms of actions.  He still looked down upon Ironhide a little, but as a result, the killer paid the price for this slight.

    Looking at a mechanical arm broken by the iron sheet, the killer shouted in disbelief: "How is this possible?"

    "Facts speak louder than words. You are no longer my opponent." Ironhide threw away the mechanical arm in his hand, raised his hand and released a beam of light to destroy the mechanical arm, and looked at the killer with a sneer.

    "Why? Why is this happening? My power is obviously stronger than yours." The killer shouted unwillingly.

    "This problem, I think, is the difference in design concepts. You and I have also had a chance to evolve and have the possibility to rebuild our bodies, but you have not been exposed to technologies from alien planets. So your design concepts  Still stuck in the understanding of ancient humans, but I am different. What I look like now is a form more suitable for fighting designed by combining alien planet technology. Although your power is stronger than me, you have no way of distributing power.  I am tall. So you can only accept the fate of being reduced and defeated. Slayer, you have been killing continuously since you were born. Countless lives have been lost at your hands. Now it is time for you to repay." After saying this  With these words, Ironhide pounced on the killer.

    At this time, the killer was so dizzy by Tiepi's design concept that he was not alert for a moment. When Tiepi rushed forward, he subconsciously waved the remaining mechanical arm and smashed it.  Tiepi moved nimbly to the side and reached out to grab the mechanical arm.  Then he kicked the killer's body hard with his legs and tore off the mechanical arm.

    With the force of Tiepi’s kick, the killer fell back dozens of meters, and then opened his body.  The Slayer's biggest killing move was facing Ironhide.  Upon seeing this, Tiepi didn't hesitate. He threw the mechanical arm aside, grabbed his chest with both hands and pulled it hard to both sides. A light source similar to the killer appeared on his chest

    The two beams of light were entangled in the air. With a loud noise, Ironhide stepped back several meters, while the killer stepped back dozens of meters.

    Faced with Tiepi's overwhelming advantage, the Slayer, who had always appeared as a strong man, shouted unwillingly: "Impossible, impossible!" As he said that, the Slayer turned around and turned towards the god-seeking spell that he had entered with Tiepi before.  The formation rushed away.  Upon seeing this, Ironhide hurriedly chased after him.  But it was still a step too late. The killer stopped in the magic circle and shouted at Tiepi: "Don't be proud, I will let you know how powerful I am right away."

    ……

    ……

    ……

    Nothing unusual happened, and the killer couldn't help but exclaimed in confusion: "What's going on? Why is there no change at all?"

    "Nonsense, you only have one chance, how can I let you encounter it every time." Tiepi said as he slowly descended from the sky.  Facing Tiepi who was approaching him step by step, the killer retreated while attacking. However, this panic attack could not hit Tiepi at all.  As the distance got closer, the killer was kicked to the ground by his former subordinate, who was so hard on the ground that he couldn't turn over.

    "Damn it, let me get up!" the killer shouted while struggling.

    “To borrow a phrase from Han Yu, do you think I’m stupid?” Tiepi replied with a smile.

    "Don't be proud, have you forgotten that I still have a trump card?" The killer suddenly stopped struggling and looked at Tiebi and said.  Tiepi was shocked when he heard this, looked at the killer in disbelief and said, "You're not so stubborn, are you?"

    "Huh huh huh I'm not happy, and no one can have a good time! Bury me with me! Bury all of you with me!" Before he finished speaking, the killer's two mechanical arms that turned into wings suddenly hugged Ironhide.  , making Tiepi unable to break free.  While struggling, Tiepi turned his head and shouted at Han Yu and others who wanted to rush over to help: "Don't come over, this guy is planning to blow himself up!"

    "What?" Han Yu and others were shocked when they heard this.

    Han Yu and others knew that the killer had a small nuclear reactor inside his body, but they didn't expect that the killer would actually dare to do it.

    After a brief silence, Tiepi slowly said to Han Yu: " Han Yu, and everyone, thank you for taking care of you during this period. I'm afraid I can't go on adventures with you on other planets."?? 

    "Don't give up so early! Hey, let's let you go, don't blow yourself up!" Han Yu shouted at the killer.

    Hearing this, the killer sneered: "It's too late. As soon as the self-destruction system is turned on, there is no possibility of stopping it."

    "Damn! What kind of immoral setting is this?" Han Yu couldn't help but cursed.  To be continued.  .  .

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 783 The discovery of iron sheet

    After saying some righteous and awe-inspiring words, I was mentally prepared to die together But we have been flying high in the sky for a while, why hasn't it exploded yet?

    "Hey, are you capable or not?" Tiepi, who was flying with the killer to a height that would not affect others, suddenly asked the killer.

    killer:"……"

    "Speak, do you think you can get away with it by being silent?"

    "That there seems to be a small problem with the self-destruction device. Don't worry, let me try again." The killer was silent for a long time and said to Tiepi calmly.

    Tiepi: ""

    ……

    Han Yu was surprised when he saw Tiepi coming back. Wasn't he going to die with the killer?  Why did you come back again?  Did this guy Tiepi change his mind temporarily?

    Facing the surprised looks of Han Yu and others, Tiepi threw the killer to the ground and said angrily: "Don't look at me, there is something wrong with this guy."

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu asked.

    “There’s something wrong with this guy’s self-destruction device.” Ironhide pointed at the killer and said.

    "That's it" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, then the corners of his mouth turned up, and he walked towards the killer.  Seeing Han Yu walking over with a smile on his face, the killer felt uneasy for the first time in his life

    In the underground viewing point, when the big boss saw Han Yu and others gathered around the killer, he quickly ordered the director of the Mechanical Research Institute: "Now is the time to detonate the killer immediately Huh? Why don't you move?  ?" After saying that, he noticed that the director of the Mechanical Research Institute was motionless, and he couldn't help but frown and asked.

    Hearing this, the director of the Mechanical Research Institute replied with a sad face: "Big boss. Well, we have just dismantled the self-destruction device that comes with the killer. We haven't had time to install the self-destruction device we developed on the killer."

    "That means the killer can't self-destruct now."

    "Yes, what I just said to the killer was just for deterrence." The director of the Mechanical Research Institute stammered.

    "Why didn't you tell me earlier?" the big leader asked dissatisfied.

    "Um, no, I didn't have a chance to say it."

    The big boss: ""

    Co-author Everyone present was deceived by the director of the Mechanical Research Institute.  The big boss pointed at the director of the Mechanical Research Institute. He was so angry that he couldn't speak for a long time. After finally saying, "The success is not enough, the failure is more than failure", he turned around and left with a grunt.  The director of the Mechanical Research Institute did not dare to make any more excuses when he saw this.  He lowered his head and followed the big leader and his party back to the underground world in despair.  Now that their plan failed, it was their turn to deal with Han Yu and others' next revenge with trepidation.  As for the captured killers, just go and seek your own blessings.

    The Slayer, who had been abandoned by the underground people, had been dismantled into parts by Han Yu and others. Looking at the crystal core similar to Ironpi, Ning Ping raised the Crescent Sword and wanted to break the core, but Ironpi took action.  blocked.

    "Tiebi, what do you want to do?" Ning Ping asked confused.

    Hearing this, Tiepi explained to Han Yu and others: "Don't worry. I don't intend to let it go, but I haven't scanned its information database yet, so I can't kill it now."

    At this time, the killer has no ability to resist. He is just like a girl who has been stripped naked and can only be manipulated by others.  But what confused the killer was that after Ironhide scanned his database.  But there has been no next move.

    When Han Yu saw this, he asked in confusion: "Tiepi, what did you find?"

    "NothingHan Yu, can you leave this killer to me?" Tiepi looked at Han Yu and asked.  Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Tiepi and saw a pleading look on Tiepi's iron face. He nodded and said, "Okay. This killer is your prisoner. How to deal with it is naturally up to you."

    "……Thanks."

    ……

    “There’s no way you want me to be your subordinate!” Slayer shouted at Ironhide.  Tiepi shook his head slightly and replied: "Let you be my subordinate? I am not that lucky. I don't want to tell you the reason why I don't kill you, but sooner or later you will know. Now be honest and don't chirp."

    The killer was so angry at Ironhide's words.  It's just that the situation is stronger than others. Even if I am extremely unhappy, in its current state, I can only live with it.  Fortunately, Tiepi didn't sneer at himself, and ignored it after putting it in the storage box he carried.

    Han Yu and others didn’t understand why Tiepi kept the killer.  It stands to reason that this killer is a source of trouble. Now he has finally been caught. Of course?You should get rid of it as soon as possible, why are you still keeping it?

    Faced with the confusion of Han Yu and others, Tiepi did not give any explanation. He just found Qiao Yan'er and thanked Qiao Yan'er for the new body he was making, and then shared with him the information he obtained from the killer.  Then prepare to leave the Spirit.

    "Where are you going?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    “…I’m going to a place where I should go.”

    "I asked you, can you stop saying this and leave half of it?" Han Yu said angrily, staring at Tiepi.

    Tiepi was stunned when he heard this, then smiled, looked at Han Yu and said seriously: "I'm sorry Han Yu, I have to solve the next thing by myself. Thank you for helping me. If I can come back, I will  I will definitely look for you.”

    “…You mean you don’t want us to go with you?”

    "That's what I mean." Tiepi replied with a smile.

    "Okay, then be careful. Wear this. If you need help, use this communicator to notify us, and we will rush over as soon as possible." Han Yu was silent for a while, then took off the communicator.  The communicator on his body was handed to Tiepi Dao.

    Tiebi took the communicator and finally just said thank you, without saying a word else.

    Watching Tiebi leave with the core of the killer, Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice: "Just let it go like this?"

    "Of course not." Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, turned around and walked towards the Courage and said to Ning Ping: "Since that Iron Skin doesn't intend to take us there, then even if we want to forcefully follow him, that guy will find a way to get rid of him.  Drop ours."

    "So you gave it the communicator? Aren't you worried about it throwing away the communicator?"

    I heard Ning Ping’s worries.  Han Yu said with a proud smile: "Hey, I've been on guard against this move for a long time. When I hugged it goodbye, I had already secretly attached your communicator to its back."

    "Ah? When did you take away my communicator?" Ning Ping was shocked when he heard this. He quickly reached out and touched his body, and sure enough, his communicator was missing.

    "Of course, when you don't know." Han Yu replied and walked into the Courage.

    ??????? Watch helplessly as Tiepi, whom he has fallen in love with, goes on an adventure alone, which Han Yu cannot do.  Let’s not talk about the ability of the iron sheet, but its own value.  That's already very high.  What's more, Han Yu likes Tiepi's character very much and decides on this new partner.  Of course, the other people in the Courage had the same idea as Han Yu, and they could not let Tieppi take the risk alone.  It can be seen from Tiepi's behavior after scanning the killer's information that Tiepi intends to go to a place where he will escape death. Of course, the loyal Han Yu and others will not stand idly by at such a time.

    Using the tracker carried by the communicator, the Courage activated the Chameleon system, which was far behind the iron sheet.  Don't dare to get close.  Ironpi's radar is very advanced and can easily be detected if you get too close.

    ??Tiepi didn’t know that he was following the Courage. After hiding the communicator that Han Yu gave him in a big tree, Tiepi flew towards the destination according to the information he got from the Slayer.  What Tiepi didn't expect was that there was a tracker attached to his back.

    It lasts six hours to fly with the iron sheet.  They have already flown half a circle around the planet.  Using this time, Qiao Yaner took the time to analyze the information Tiepi gave them.  From Ironhide's strange behavior after catching the Slayer, it can be inferred that the reason for its change lies in the Slayer's information.  What people didn't expect was that the killer's information was so huge. Han Yu and others were human beings after all, so they didn't know what to pay attention to.  Trying to find the reason why Ironhide chose to leave the Spirit would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    "Han Yu. Ironpipe has stopped." Lin Ke said to Han Yu after stopping the Courage.

    "Got it." Han Yu replied after hearing this. He looked at the iron sheet on the display screen and didn't understand why it was parked in such a ghostly place with no vegetation.

    Underneath the iron sheet is a basin-shaped desert.  They saw Tiepi slowly descending into the center of the basin. Han Yu and others quickly walked out of the Courage and walked to the edge of the desert basin. They watched Tiepi in the center take out the Slayer's core crystal.  .

    "What did you bring me here for?" the killer asked in confusion.

    "Stop talking nonsense, of course I brought you here with a purpose. It is the key to unlocking the door to the future."

    "Ah? The key to the door to the future? Are you sick? Why didn't I know I still had this identity?" The killer shouted in disbelief.

    "How could a guy like you, who only knows how to kill and kill all day long, notice that you threw it in the corner of the database?A message.  Okay, no nonsense, I'm going to start.  "As he spoke, Tiepi stood at a position determined by him and sent a signal to the ground.

    Han Yu, who was watching from a distance, put down the clairvoyance in his hand and asked Ning Ping in confusion: "What is that guy doing?"

    "You ask me? Who should I ask? Let's take a look first and then talk. Anyway, Tiepi is not a big villain, so he probably won't do anything detrimental to us." Ning Ping was paying attention to Tiepi's every move with his clairvoyance.  Yan replied casually.

    "I am convinced of this." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Because the distance is far, Han Yu and others don’t have to worry about being heard by Tiepi when they speak.  But as soon as Han Yu finished speaking, the ground suddenly began to shake. Han Yu and others hurriedly squatted on the ground and looked around with their hands on the ground, trying to find anything strange happening around them.  As a result, there was no abnormality around him. What happened was the iron sheet in the center of the basin.

    As if being summoned by Tiepi, an elevator broke out of the ground and stopped in front of Tiepi.  Han Yu and others were stunned when they saw it.  How is this going?  Is there any unknown secret hidden in this basin?

    "Hehe, this trip is not in vain." Han Yu said with a smile when he saw this.

    "Stop saying a few words, look quickly, Tiepi is in." Ning Ping reminded Han Yu.  Han Yu quickly picked up his clairvoyance and took a look, and saw Tiepi walking into the elevator.  Then the elevator slowly descended and submerged into the desert.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other.  He immediately stopped hiding his figure and rushed to the place where the elevator disappeared.  Looking at the flat desert, Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping and asked, "Shall we dig?"

    "How long will it take to dig like this?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu, then turned on the communicator to notify the Courage to come quickly.  After a while, the Spirit came over and stopped in the center of the desert basin.  Inside the Courage, Lin Ke and others already knew what was going on here, and there was no need for Han Yu to ask.  Qiao Yan'er said to Han Yu and Ning Ping: "We have paid attention to it. Come over and help quickly."

    When Han Yu and Ning Ping heard this, they immediately followed Qiao Yaner's instructions and erected a drilling well above the patch of sand where the elevator disappeared.

    "Is this possible?" Han Yu asked Qiao Yan'er a little uncertainly.  Qiao Yan'er heard this and replied: "Don't worry, I promise there will be no problem. You guys get out of the way, I'm about to start."

    As the drilling bit drilled into the ground, Han Yu and others waited quietly.  I hope Qiao Yaner can bring them good news.  In fact, Qiao Yaner did not disappoint Han Yu and others. After the drill bit drilled more than 20 meters underground, it encountered a place that could not be drilled through.  That should be the elevator that took the iron sheet away before.

    Now that the distance between the lift and the ground has been determined, the next thing will be easy to handle.  Just enlarge the drilling well and drill a large hole more than 20 meters to the top of the elevator. As for how to get in.  Then it will be left to Han Yu to solve it himself.  However, this small problem couldn't trouble Han Yu. If it didn't work, he would use violence.

    With a muffled sound, a hole was opened in the elevator, and Han Yu and others successfully entered the interior of the elevator.  This time only Han Yu entered.  Ning Ping was left above to protect everyone on the Courage.  At first glance, everything in this desert basin seems like nothing, but the longer you stay, the more unsettling it becomes.  For safety reasons.  Han Yu did not agree with Ning Ping's plan to go in together.

    Opening the door of the elevator, Han Yu found himself inside a starship.  That's right, Han Yu was inside a starship, but the starship was buried under the desert, and he didn't know why.  Moreover, the space inside this starship is very spacious. Looking at it, it is more than ten times larger than the Spirit.  How could such a large starship appear in this place?  With this question in mind, Han Yu began to explore the starship.

    After walking and stopping for nearly half an hour, Han Yu had just reached the end of the starship.  The reason why it took so long was not because the starship was very long, but because Han Yu had to go in and take a look before passing a room, so the time was wasted.

    ?????????????????????? Tiepi is nowhere to be seen, and no one knows where it has gone now. Han Yu plans to find out the situation of the starship first, and then look for Tiepi.  At this time, he didn't care whether Ironhide would be angry after knowing that they were following him.  The most important thing right now is to concentrate on avoiding being harmed by unexpected situations.

    It’s just a good idea, but it’s not easy to find Ironhide at first sight. Han Yu walked around the corridor of the starship and went back to the elevator where he came in, but still didn’t find Ironhide.  However, although Tiepi was not found, Han Yu was not discouraged.  This starship is so big, Ironhide might have moved to another level.

    By?Observing along the way, Han Yu knew that this should be the level between the living area and the combat area of ??the starship. Han Yu thought that Tiebi should go back to the control room of the starship, so he followed the convention of starship design and walked towards the upper level of his level.  go.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that Tiepi did not go to the control room of the starship, but took the killer's core crystal to the lower level of the starship.  In this way, both parties missed out.

    Tiebi came to a locked iron door on the lower level of the starship. Seeing that Tiepi wouldn't leave, the killer couldn't help but ask, "Is this your destination?"

    "Well. I don't know what is waiting for you and me behind this door? I hope that after opening this door, it can bring hope to this planet, rather than a greater disaster."

    "If you are so worried, why do you still turn it on?" The killer asked puzzledly.

    " Because whether I can open this door or not, this door will open sooner or later. Instead of waiting, it is better to take the initiative. In this way, even if there is really a danger, you can eliminate it in advance." As Tiepi said, he picked up the Slayer.  Stuffed into the keyhole of the iron lock.

    "Hey! You won't just leave me here like this, will you? I have promised you in advance that if you don't need me anymore, kill me before you leave. I don't want to stay here like this."

    "Don't worry, when I leave, I will take you out and destroy it. Of course, the premise is that I can still get out."

    "Tch, then you'd better remember what you said."

    No longer paying attention to the killer, Tiepi looked at the iron door that gradually opened in front of it, and couldn't help but feel a little nervous.  I don’t know what’s waiting for me behind this iron door. Is it a good thing or bad luck?  Hope or disaster?  I don't know anything about these iron sheets.  Tiepi only knew that if he did not come today, the iron door would still open automatically after a period of time.  Instead of passively accepting, it is better to actively adapt, so that at least the initiative can be in your own hands.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the iron door opened completely. Looking at the scene he saw in front of him, Tiepi felt at a loss and didn't know what to do next.

 Text Chapter 784 The Ecological Garden in the Underground Starship

    There are mountains, water, and woods. This is what Ironhide saw.  But this is not the outside world, but the inside of a starship.  Tie Shen, who was inside and outside the door, knew this very well, but to say that what he saw was all fantasy was a bit unrealistic.

    "Chi~chi~" Just when Tiepi was in a daze, a burst of animal noises came from the woods not far away. Tiepi followed the sound and saw several monkeys grinning at him, looking very unfriendly.

    Of course, Tiepi would not argue with a few monkeys, but those monkeys were a little ignorant. Perhaps it was because Tiepi had invaded their territory. After finding that the intimidation was ineffective, the monkeys boldly hit Tiepi with stones.  Naturally, small stones would not cause any damage to Tiepi, but being harassed was not what Tiepi wanted.  Tiepi had no intention of killing the monkeys in front of him. This place was full of weirdness. Before he figured it out, Tiepi had no intention of destroying any plant or tree here.

    "Roar~" Tiepi simulated the roar of a tiger, and immediately frightened the monkeys and ran away. The forest saw the red monkey's butt flashing and then disappearing.

    After driving away the monkeys, Tiepi stepped into the biological park set up inside the starship.  In Ironhide's view, this might have been a place for the members of the starship to relax, but the starship ran into trouble. The humans on the starship fled, and the animals that were left here took over.  Reproduced to this day.  But this idea was not accepted by Tiepi. As Tiepi went deeper, he became more and more confused.  The light source in this place is the same as the light source used in the underground world, which is a kind of glowworm.  The only difference is that the fluorescent bugs here are older than those in the underground world.  The water here is living water.  In order not to damage the environment here, Ironpi did not continue to investigate after he found the source of the water.

    Fly into the air.  Tiepi looked around and saw that this biological garden was really not that big. It occupied almost half of the space on this floor. Except for the little space outside the iron door, the rest of the biological garden was included in this biological garden.

    As the saying goes, if you stand high, you can see far. The iron sheet in the air can naturally see the topography of this biological park clearly.  But what puzzled Tiepi was that no building such as an observation post was found here.  It is completely a natural ecological park without any man-made structures.

    With this doubt, Tiepi planned to go to a highland located northeast of this place to take a look.  It is the highest in the entire ecological park.  As we walked along, we kept seeing various small animals appearing along the way.  There are herbivores, carnivores, and omnivores.  Faced with the strange intruder Ironpi.  The timid ones ran away, while the bold ones came over to take a look. There were also many who attacked like the monkeys before.  But fortunately, Ironhide's body was made of metal, so he didn't pay attention to those animals' overestimating attacks.  Just keep walking towards the destination.

    *******************************

    In front of the iron gate of the ecological park, Han Yu had a pheasant in his left hand and a rabbit in his right hand, with a surprised expression on his face.  Rabbits and pheasants were both caught here just now, but why are there pheasants and rabbits here?  It seems like this is underground, right?  And it's still inside the starship.

    Thinking of this.  Han Yu subconsciously looked back at the place where he came from to make sure that he was not dreaming.  Watching the pheasant and rabbit lick their tongues

    From the time he started fighting the underground people until now, Han Yu was still hungry. Now he finally had some time to relax. When he saw pheasants and rabbits again, Han Yu's stomach suddenly started to make a revolution.

    After Han Yu walked into the iron gate to find the water source, the silent killer breathed a sigh of relief.  It's not that it didn't notice Han Yu's arrival, it's just that in the eyes of the killer, the human beings who had always been the target of its killing were not worthy of talking to it, so after seeing Han Yu, the killer remained silent.  And Han Yu would not have thought that the core crystal of the Slayer was embedded in the keyhole of the iron door.

    Following the sound of water, Han Yu found the water source. Han Yu briefly handled the pheasants and rabbits he caught and started to barbecue.  At this time, Han Yu couldn't help but feel lucky that his ability was fire, at least he didn't have to worry about the source of the fire.

    The aroma of barbecue gradually began to spread to the surroundings.  Compared to raw meat, the aroma of cooked meat is deadly.  This is an ecological park where a variety of creatures live.  The herbivorous ones were fine, but the carnivorous ones suddenly appeared near Han Yu when they smelled the aroma of barbecue.  Han Yu really didn't pay attention to those beasts with red eyes that roared threateningly at him.  Compared with the countless cunning and ferocious beasts that the master had thrown into the wild jungle since he was a child, these seemingly ferocious beasts in front of him were simply not enough.

    Han Yu munched on the roasted pheasant and rabbit, so greedy that the beast squatting nearby was ready to move.  But beasts are very sensitive to danger.Surprisingly, the sudden appearance of this creature that they had never seen before made these beasts dare not act rashly.

    After eating the pheasant and rabbit, although I was not full yet, at least I had some food in my stomach, and my stomach finally stopped rebelling for the time being.  Han Yu stood up and flew into the air, wanting to confirm his position and see if there was any trace of Ironpi.  After searching this way, this is the last place.  If not, Han Yu would have to wonder if there was some kind of space gate hidden in this starship.

    Fortunately, it is not difficult to find anomalies.  Ironhide's size is there, but wherever it passes, it will frighten the birds in the forest.  Just look at the birds flying there, and you can tell where Ironhide is.  Han Yu, who found Tiepi easily, did not hesitate immediately. In order to save time, Han Yu flew over.

    Seeing Han Yu falling from the sky, Tiepi was surprised at first, and then accepted the reality.  Although he didn't spend a long time with Han Yu, Tiepi knew that this Han Yu was never someone who was willing to listen to advice easily.  The more you don't let him do something, the more interested he will be.

    "How did you come here?" Tiepi asked aloud.

    Han Yu smiled awkwardly when he heard this and replied: "We don't trust you, so after you left, we followed you quietly."

    "I remember not taking the communicator you gave me with me. How did you find me?" Tiepi asked again.

    Han Yu smiled and replied: "It's simple. You forgot that Spirit has a radar. As long as it maintains a certain altitude, you won't notice it."

    "Yeah?"

    "Of course, I never lie." Han Yu replied seriously.

    “ Tiepi doesn’t intend to get entangled with Han Yu on this matter. They have already followed him anyway, and it is probably unrealistic to drive him away.  And this place always feels a bit weird, so it wouldn't be a bad thing to have an extra helper at this time.  Thinking of this, Tiepi asked Han Yu, "Where are Ningping and the others?"

    "Oh, they were all left outside by me. I am the only one who came in here, but I brought a camera. Everything they see here can be seen by them on the Spirit."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Tiepi nodded and did not continue the topic. He pointed to the high ground not far from them and said, "I plan to go there and have a look. Are you interested in going with me?"

    "Okay, I'm just trying to figure out what's going on here?" Han Yu immediately replied.

    One person and one machine walked towards the high ground together.  Han Yu suggested flying over directly, but Tiepi rejected it on the grounds that it would be easy to scare off the enemy.  Han Yu didn't know what snake Tiepi was talking about, but since Tiepi insisted like this, he couldn't say much. It was just a matter of a few steps, and he wouldn't die from exhaustion.

    After walking about a hundred meters, Han Yu and Tiepi reached the high ground.  Previously, due to the obstruction of the woods, Han Yu and Tiepi were not clear about the situation under the high ground, but when they reached the high ground, the situation here became clear at a glance.  As if it was deliberately designed, there is a nearly twenty-meter open space between the high ground and the woods. There is nothing in this open space.  Not to mention the trees, not even a blade of grass grows.

    "It's like a natural isolation zone." Han Yu said and stepped into the open space.  Upon seeing this, Tiepi was about to stop him, but it was already too late. Han Yu had already walked into the open space and walked towards the high ground.  Tiepi was afraid that Han Yu would be in danger, and he didn't want to think about anything else, so he hurriedly followed.

    "Han Yu, sit on my shoulder and be careful." Tiepi said softly to Han Yu.

    "Oh, this is so embarrassing." Han Yu said he was embarrassed, but he quickly climbed onto Tiepi's shoulder.  As soon as I sat down, something strange happened.  At this time, Tiepi had already reached the center of the open space. Just when Tiepi was about to continue walking in, dozens of thick vines suddenly emerged from the ground and wrapped around Tiepi's body.  Han Yu didn't pay attention to these vines at first. He opened his right hand and flames came out. Han Yu planned to burn these vines directly with fire.  But before he could take action, Tiepi yelled something bad, reached out and grabbed Han Yu, and threw Han Yu directly into the air.

    Han Yu, who was thrown into the air, stabilized his body and looked at the ground. Those vines wrapped around the iron sheet were not vines. They were simply cables, and they were leaking cables.

    "Iron!" Han Yu yelled, and fired a burst of flames in his hand, rushing towards the vines.

    Current is a double-edged sword for machinery. An appropriate amount of current can make the machinery operate normally, but if it is excessive, the machinery may be damaged.  Although Han Yu didn't believe that Tiepi could be that fragile, he still extended a helping hand as soon as he saw Tiepi in danger.

    Fortunately, the current in the vine cable is still flowing.??Within the acceptable range, except for temporary short circuits in some places, it did not cause any major impact.

 Text Chapter 785 The Sleeping Mechanical General

    "Thank you Han Yu, if it weren't for you I would have almost died.шwщ138看书蛧138看书蛧" Tiepi thanked Han Yu.  Han Yu waved his hand after hearing this, "Don't say that. If you hadn't thrown me out in advance, I would have died. I'm not as resistant to electricity as you."

    Tiebi smiled, stopped continuing this topic, and began to study the vine cables burned by Han Yu's flames.  It's not a vine with cables hidden inside, as Han Yu thought, but a real vine, just a vine that discharges electricity.

    "I've never heard of vines that can discharge electricity in this world, Tiepi, try to pull this vine out. Let's see who the owner of these vines is." Han Yu said to himself,  Said to Ironhide.  Tiepi had this intention. He nodded after hearing Han Yu's words, reached out to grab the vine cable, and began to drag it back hard.  After a while, a length of vine cable was pulled out of the ground, but nothing was brought back except this length of vine cable.  ",

    Han Yu scratched his head when he saw this. He didn't have any tools at hand now, and even if he wanted to dig, there was no one who could take advantage of him.  Letting Tiepi dig with his hands was one way to do it, but Han Yu didn't want Tiepi to do such a thing.  Simply ignore the vine cable for the time being.  Since there is an isolation zone here, and there are such vine cables in the isolation zone, it means that there must be some ulterior secret hidden in the highland protected by the isolation zone.  ""look

    Thinking of this, Han Yu told Tiepi his thoughts, and Tiepi also thought of this. It can be said that they hit it off immediately. He decisively threw away the vine cable in his hand and began to inspect the high ground in front of him.

    The range of the highland is not very large. Strictly speaking, it can be regarded as a relatively high slope. There are no plants growing on it, not even any weeds. It is as bare as a monk's head.  Han Yu stood on the high ground.  Looking at Tiepi who was responsible for checking the surrounding areas of the high ground, he came back and asked, "Tiepi, did you find anything?"

    "No, what about you?" Tiepi replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu chuckled and replied: "Yes, I have discovered something."

    “…You wouldn’t say that no plants grow here, would you?” Tiepi looked at Han Yu and asked.  Han Yu rolled his eyes at Tiepi and said, "Am I that boring? Come up, the place I found is on the high ground."

    "Hey." Tiepi agreed and walked onto the high ground.

    As Han Yu arrived at the place where the abnormality was discovered, Tiepi frowned and asked, "What kind of discovery is this?"

    Han Yu heard the words and explained: "Why is it not a discovery? Look around, this stone appears a little too unexpectedly. As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, it must be a monster. Let's push this stone away. Look behind the stone.  What."

    "Hmmthat makes sense. I'll move the rocks, and you stay on guard." After hearing Han Yu's explanation, Tiepi thought it was right and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn’t argue with Tie Pi. He nodded and said to Tie Pi, “Sure. Then be careful.”

    "Don't worry, I have a metal body. I can't be hurt by ordinary swords." As he spoke, Tiepi walked to the stone that was as high as two people.  Seeing this, Han Yu stepped aside and became cautious.

    With Tiepi's low roar, the huge stone was pushed open a crack, and Han Yu immediately felt a cool breeze from the crack. Han Yu immediately shouted happily: "Tiepi, there is wind behind the stone.  It means there is nothing behind the stone, so hurry up and work harder."

    "Okay." Tiepi agreed and roared.  The huge stone was pushed aside, revealing a cave covered by the stone.

    It was pitch dark inside the cave, and nothing could be seen except for the breeze blowing out of it.  Han Yu raised his hand and wanted to throw a fireball into the cave, but Tiepi reached out to stop him.  "Wait a minute, leave the lighting to me." After saying this, before Han Yu could agree, Tiepi's two eyes shot out two strong lights, illuminating the dark interior of the cave.

    Where the light flashed, several black shadows flashed past and hid deep in the cave where the light could not reach.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said to Tiepi: "Let's go in and take a look."

    After hearing this, Tiepi was silent for a while, then asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, do you know why I didn't want you to come here with me before?"

    "Eh I don't know, but I believe there must be a reason why you don't tell me. I won't force you to ask." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Tiepi smiled slightly and continued: "The reason why I came here separately from you is because when scanning the killer's database, I found that the killer was left unnoticed in the corner of the database.  A piece of information. That message was a note written by a researcher himself. It was estimated that after being killed by the killer, the killer included it in the database without distinguishing whether it was valuable or not. That message told?, Under this desert basin, there is an ancient starship buried, and inside the starship is hidden something that can save mankind.  "

    "What?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously.

    Tiepi didn't care about Han Yu's interruption, shook his head and said to Han Yu: "I don't know, the information I got is not complete, I only know this, but I think it is worth taking a look, just because I am not sure whether it is available here  It’s dangerous, so I didn’t ask you to come with me. But since you’re here, I think it’s better to explain things clearly to you.”

    "OhI would like to thank you for your honesty first. Well, are you done? If so, let's go in. No matter what is hidden in here, we can't find out until we go in, right?"

    "You're right." Tiepi thought for a while and smiled at Han Yu.

    One person and one machine walked into the cave, with Han Yu in front and Tie Pi behind. Han Yu was responsible for exploring the path and Tie Pi was responsible for lighting.  The passage of the cave is downhill.  Han Yu and Tiepi walked about twenty meters, and should have been underground by now, but the cave was like a bottomless pit, and Tiepi's lighting still couldn't find the end of the cave.  Occasionally, one or two black shadows flashed past the bright place, so fast that Han Yu and Tiepi could not see the full picture of the thing.

    "Plop la la~" After walking nearly forty meters, Han Yu and Tie Pi finally encountered the creature in the cave that came to greet them.  As the strong light shone, Han Yu couldn't help but let out a strange scream, and a ball of flames appeared all over his body.  The big bat that came to attack obviously didn't expect the target to set fire. It couldn't hold back for a while and slammed into Han Yu.  Han Yu reached out and grabbed a big bat.  He threw it to the ground hard, then raised his foot and stepped on it.

    After discovering that their companions had been captured, the remaining big bats dispersed in a rush. Although they were still lingering near Han Yu and Tiepi, they did not dare to approach rashly again.  This was what Han Yu wanted. Seeing that he had suppressed those big bats, he lowered his head to study the big bat that he had trampled to death.

    This kind of big bat is quite big. The average bat's wings are only about ten centimeters when it is spread out, but the big bat in front of me is more than one meter long. Lying there, it looks like an adult fox.  Han Yu had heard of a species of bat called flying fox before.  The wings can be spread out to about one meter.  But that kind of bat has been extinct for who knows how many years, and I don't know if the bat that I trampled to death could be the flying fox that should have been extinct.

    "Han Yu, what have you thought of?" Tiepi asked in a low voice when he saw Han Yu's thoughtful look.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, "It's nothing. I was just wondering if this bat could be a flying fox that should have been extinct before. If this bat is brought back to the alliance alive, it can be exchanged for a lot of money."

    Tiepi shook his head secretly.  This Han Yu is good everywhere.  I always like to talk about how much this is worth and how much that is worth all day long.  I don't think he is greedy for money, but he just likes to say that it gives people a bit of a philistine feeling.

    "Are you still going forward?" Tiepi asked aloud.

    "Of course, keep going forward, we are not here to catch bats." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    ? One person and one machine continued to move forward, perhaps witnessing the fate of the big bat with their own eyes.  During the subsequent journey, although there would still be creatures appearing around from time to time, no creatures dared to approach rashly again.  Han Yu and Tiepi walked to the bottom of the cave without being disturbed, and the next road no longer went down.  But it's parallel.

    "Tiepi, how close to the ground are we now?" Han Yu asked Tiepi as he walked.

    "It's about a hundred meters away." Tiepi replied after hearing this.

    "One hundred meters, almost one-third of the way to the passage I took to the underground world. What do you think will be waiting for us in front of this? Could it be a treasure?"

    "Probably not. The news I got is that there is something to save mankind hidden here. I think it has nothing to do with money."

    "Is it an ancient weapon? Just like you?"

    "It's possible." Tiepi thought for a while and replied.

    As they talked and walked, the distance seemed not that far away. Soon, Tiepi and Han Yu came to a stone door.  This is a road that leads to the end without any forks. In other words, if Han Yu and Tie Pi want to continue moving forward, they must open this stone gate blocking the way.

    Since there is no key and no mechanism to open the door, Han Yu and Tie Pi’s only option is to break in.  Tiepi originally wanted to do it himself, but was stopped by Han Yu.  The reason is simple, Han Yu wants to move around.  Tiepi was a bit dumbfounded by Han Yu's reason.  But this is not an important matter. Since Han Yu wants to help, thenAfter he was done, Tiepi stepped aside to provide lighting for Han Yu.

    Standing in front of the stone door, Han Yu moved his body, pressed his hands on the stone door, and pushed forward with force.  Unexpectedly, this stone gate was so elastic that it didn't look like a stone at all. Han Yu, who was not on guard, was bounced back by the reaction force of the stone gate.

    "What kind of stone is this? Why is it so weird?" Han Yu muttered as he got up.

    "Han Yu, I'll do it." Tiepi said from the side.

    "No, this stone has made me look bad, I can't let it go!" Han Yu refused directly.

    Coming to the stone door again, Han Yu gained experience this time. He pressed his hands on the stone door and did not push hard. He just silently mobilized the power of his own flames to continuously heat the stone door in front of him.  Gradually, the stone door was burned red by the flames. Seeing that it was almost time, Han Yu took a step back, made a fist with his right hand and struck at one point of the stone door that was burned red.

    With a "pop" sound, a small hole was punched out of the stone door.  As soon as Han Yu saw that the attack was effective, he immediately stopped wasting time and started to pull around along the small hole with his hands.  The temperature of the stone door was nothing to Han Yu. In just a short time, a big hole was opened in the stone door. Tiepi looked at Han Yu dumbfounded, really not knowing what he should say at this time.  But Han Yu didn't care at all about Tiepi's eyes on him. He clapped his hands and said to Tiepi: "It's done. Let's continue walking in."

    "Okay." Tiepi agreed, and followed Han Yu through the stone door and came to an underground space behind the stone door.

    The underground space, which is as big as two football fields, is not a naturally formed underground cave, but an artificially reconstructed underground space.  Judging from the surrounding furnishings, this place should have been a place similar to a warehouse.  He walked to the center of the underground space and looked around. The north side of the underground space caught the attention of Han Yu and Tiepi.

    Unlike the other three smooth walls, the north wall is obviously carved with a huge stone painting.  Although it has been a long time, the stone paintings have become blurry.  If you can't tell what is carved, then judging from the overall outline, it is a huge stone painting.  What attracted the most attention of Han Yu and Tiepi was not the huge stone painting, but a humanoid object sitting under the stone painting.  Just like the generals in ancient times.  This humanoid object was wearing armor that had accumulated a lot of dust, and it was sitting there with its waist straight.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!

    Found such a thing in a place like this.  It's hard not to attract other people's attention.  Han Yu and Tiepi walked over slowly.  Although they felt that there would be no danger, Han Yu and Tie Pi did not dare to be careless in their actions.

    Walking closer, Han Yu took a closer look at the sitting humanoid object. Han Yu reached out and wiped away some of the dust on the humanoid object, not to mention it.  The shape of this humanoid object is really that of an ancient general. The difference is that this is not an ancient general's armor.  But a robot wearing a general's armor.  Maybe the person who designed this guy designed the robot's appearance to look like an ancient general.  Compared with Ironhide, the discovered ancient general looked more majestic.

    "What should I do? Should I move it back and dismantle it or just dismantle it here?" Han Yu turned around and asked Tiepi.  Tiepi shook his head when he heard this and said: "We don't know how long this ancient general has been here, and we don't know if the black box in his body can still be used. Let me see if I can scan its data first.  , if we can get any useful information from it, then we can decide how to deal with this ancient general."

    "Sure, I'll leave that to you." Han Yu agreed and stepped aside.

    Ironhide first cleaned the dust off the ancient general's body, and then found the data interface on the inside of General Ironhide's waist armor Han Yu saw that he was not alone, so he used the communicator to communicate with the Courage while using his portable  The pinhole camera on the ground filmed the situation here and sent it back to the Courage, so that Ning Ping and others also helped to review the details.

    No one expected that a change occurred at this moment. Han Yu was circling the edge of the underground space looking for other exits when he heard a "click" sound. When he heard it, he saw that the ancient general was moving, and his left hand died.  Grasping Tiepi's neck, he slowly pulled out the saber from his waist with his right hand.

    I don’t know what kind of maintenance technology was used for this saber, but it was still sharp when I pulled it out. It can be seen from the cold light emitted that this knife is still sharp.

    "Let it go!" Han Yu yelled and ran towards Tiepi.  At the same time, the index fingers of both hands are crossed. As long as the ancient general dares to swing his sword, the cross fire will attack the ancient general's iron head.

    The ancient generals were very cunning. When they saw Han Yu preparing to attack himAt this moment, he immediately used the iron sheet as his shield, blocked it in front of him, and rushed towards Han Yu.  Han Yu couldn't help being stunned when he saw it, and then he had to fly into the air.  Seeing Han Yu flying into the air and unable to see him, the ancient general immediately put the saber in his hand on Tiepi's neck, and made a sound as unpleasant as a donkey's braying at Han Yu in the air.

    "Come down, raise your hands and surrender, otherwise, kill it." The ancient general said to Han Yu in a hoarse voice.

    Han Yu will not act like the ancient generals, and Ironhide is not a human being. As long as the core part is not destroyed, he will not die.  The worst thing is to prepare a new body for it.  But what puzzles Han Yu is that Tiepi is not a person who gives in easily?  Why did he turn into a kitten when he fell into the hands of that ancient general?

    "Tiepi, what are you thinking about?" Han Yu thought to himself.

    "Answer quickly, surrender or watch your comrades die." Seeing Han Yu's silence, the ancient general couldn't help but ask again.

    After coming back to his senses, Han Yu looked at Tiepi, then at the ancient general, and said aloud: "Your Mandarin is pretty good."

    Ancient general, Tiepi: ""

    With the iron sheet in hand, the ancient general was not afraid that Han Yu would attack him, but if Han Yu did not take the hostage in his hand seriously, the ancient general would immediately be in a dilemma.  The ancient general was really reluctant to let it really kill the iron sheet in his hand.  There is no other reason than that ancient generals did not want to kill their own kind.

    ……

    After a moment of stalemate, Han Yu shouted to the ancient general: "Hey, we came here with no ill intentions, and we didn't mean to wake you up. Can you put down the knife? Let's have a good conversation and communicate. Keep holding the knife like this,  Are your hands a little sore too?"

    Ancient general: "" To be continued.  .  .

    ♂♂

 Text Chapter 786 Mechanical General Long Sheng

    People are different, and it is precisely because of their differences that the world is wonderful.  The originally tense atmosphere was gone under Han Yu's interference. All that was left was Tiepi's helpless wry smile and the ancient general's bewilderment.

    "Why doesn't this guy play his cards according to the routine?" the ancient general asked Tiepi in a low voice.  Hearing this, Tiepi replied: "Don't worry about it. If you have been with this guy for a long time, you won't make such a fuss. Let me go. Just like Han Yu said, we have no ill intentions and we don't want to come here.  Just trying to find the one thing that can save humanity.”

    "Save humanity? Why save humanity? Aren't humans the species that should disappear from this world most?" the ancient general asked in confusion.

    "Hey, who did you hear this from?" Han Yu asked dissatisfiedly.

    "Of course I listened to what my Emperor said. Your Majesty said that humans are the source of evil in this world. As long as humans are exterminated, the world will always be peaceful. There will be no more wars and no more destruction"

    "Wait! Emperor? Mechanical Emperor?" Han Yu interrupted the ancient general and asked.

    "Yes, don't you humans also have emperors? What's the fuss about our robots having an emperor?" The ancient general replied with a strange look that Han Yu rarely saw.

    "To be honest, this is the first time I have heard that there is a mechanical emperor in the world. Where is the mechanical emperor you mentioned? I want to see him."

    "Er" The ancient general was stunned by the question and remained silent.  Seeing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "You didn't forget the way back, did you?"

    "Nonsense, how could I forget? Do you think I am one of you humans? I have no memory." The ancient general replied immediately after hearing this.

    Han Yu didn’t care about the ancient generals.  He shrugged and looked at the ancient general.  The ancient general let go of the iron sheet and took back his saber.  It spun around in circles.

    ……

    "Hey, do your robots also have zodiac signs?" Han Yu asked after the ancient general turned around for eighteen times.

    "No, what's wrong?" The ancient general asked in confusion upon hearing this.

    Han Yu immediately replied: "Oh, it's nothing. I saw you running around in circles like a donkey, and I thought you were a donkey. I said, have you remembered?"

    "Wait a minute. I'll remember it soon." The ancient general replied angrily.

    After waiting for a long time, Han Yu yawned out of boredom, looked at the ancient general who was still spinning around and said, "Forget it if you can't remember, but why are you here? You will never forget it."  Remember?"

    Ancient general: ""

    Seeing that the ancient general was silent, Han Yu said slowly: "You don't even remember why you are here, do you?"

    "Wait a minute, I'll remember it soon." The ancient general replied stiffly.

    "Forget it. You just look like a fool. Otherwise, you wouldn't stay in such a ghost place. Come on, leave this place with us first. Maybe when you get outside, you can remember you are not  A robot? Apart from the information saved in the database, how can you have memory?" Halfway through his words, Han Yu seemed to suddenly remember.  Looking at the ancient general, he said.

    "Nonsense, who told you that robots can't have memories. Besides, you humans are not the only form of life." The ancient general shouted, glaring at Han Yu.

    Han Yu picked his nose indifferently, "I know. We are going out now, will you follow?"

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  The ancient general was silent for a while, then followed Han Yu and Tiepi silently.  To prevent conflicts.  Tiepi walked in the middle, separating Han Yu from the ancient general.

    One person and two machines walked out of the cave. As soon as they emerged from the cave, they began to shake under their feet. Then a huge rhizome-like object came out of the ground, waving dozens of vines, and ran to Han Yu to follow him without saying a word.  Ironhide came over.  Just when Han Yu was about to set fire, a figure rushed out from behind. Han Yu took a closer look and saw that it was the ancient general.  I saw the ancient general holding a saber in each hand, just like chopping melons and vegetables, chopping up the rhizome-shaped monsters attacking him into pieces.  The vines that emitted electric sparks were cut to pieces and scattered all over the ground.

    "Okay, he's pretty good at it." Han Yu praised him upon seeing this.  The ancient general sheathed his sword and snorted proudly at Han Yu. He opened his mouth and was about to speak when suddenly he seemed to have woken up and said to himself: "Huh? How did I protect human beings? What do human beings have?"  Worth my protection? Is that really weird?"

    Han Yu looked at the belated ancient general speechlessly, shaking his head towards the ecological park.Walk outside the iron gate.  When Tiepi saw this, he didn't say much, greeted the ancient general, and followed Han Yu outside.  When the ancient general saw that Han Yu and Tiepi, the two people and robots he had seen after waking up, were gone, he quickly gathered his spirits and followed them.

    When passing by the iron gate, Tiepi took off the killer core crystal embedded in the iron gate and put it back in the storage box on his body.  When Han Yu saw this, he asked in confusion: "Tiepi, why do you still keep this guy? What's the use of this guy?"

    "What are you talking about? Why did you leave this little guy here?" The ancient general who had discovered that the crystal collected by the iron sheet was the core component of the robot asked Han Yudao unhappily.

    "What do you know? This guy has been killing people since he was born. No matter whether it is humans or other creatures, as long as they pass by it, no one will survive. This is a very dangerous guy."

    "Really? It's so amazing." After listening to Han Yu's words, the ancient general said happily.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, glared at the ancient general, then turned and walked out.  Upon seeing this, Tiepi signaled the ancient general to stop saying a few words and followed Han Yu.

    After walking in silence for a while, Han Yu looked back and saw that Tiepi was following him well, but the ancient general was looking around, as if he was lost in some kind of memory.

    "Hey, what's wrong with you?" Han Yu couldn't help but ask.

    "My name is not Hey, my name is Long Sheng." The ancient general said to Han Yu when he heard this.  Then he looked in one direction and muttered to himself: "We should go this way." As he said that, the ancient general abandoned Han Yu and Tiepi and walked in the direction he was looking for.  When Han Yu and Tie Pi saw this, it was natural that they would not leave the ancient general alone.  He quickly followed him.

    As the ancient general walked for a while, Han Yu found that the ancient general brought him and the iron belt to an elevator.  Different from the lift that he came in, this lift was set up very secretly. Han Yu didn't even notice it when he walked by here before.

    The elevator opened, and the ancient general stepped inside. Han Yu saw this and asked, "Hey, Long Sheng, where are you going?"

    "I always feel that I am familiar with this place. It is like my home. I want to take a walk here, maybe I can think of something." The ancient general replied without looking back.  Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Tiepi and followed the ancient general into the elevator.

    "What are you doing here?" the ancient general asked in confusion.

    "Don't squeeze! I'm an explorer. This place is very unfamiliar to me. I want to wander around here." Han Yu replied while reaching out and pushing the ancient general to let him go a little further.  Tiepi said: "I don't trust you, so I will follow you."

    After the ancient general listened to Han Yu and Tiepi’s reasons.  He shook his head and said, "Don't you know that curiosity will kill the cat?"

    "I know, but I've always been lucky and won't die so easily." Han Yu replied carelessly.

    "I'm a robot, I don't die that easily." Tiepi replied.

    Seeing that Han Yu and Tiepi insisted on following, the ancient general didn't say anything more and just followed his own feelings.  Walking slowly in this underground starship.  Walking, the ancient general walked to the control room of the starship.  As soon as he entered the control room, the ancient general was stunned. He seemed to be trapped in memories and stood motionless.  When Han Yu and Tie Pi saw this, they did not bother the ancient general.  We started to visit the control room of this starship separately.  Han Yu has been here once before, but he only took a look and left.  After all, Han Yu's purpose at that time was to reunite with Tiebi, not to explore the starship.

    When the ancient general came back to his senses, he saw Han Yu and Tiepi Dongxi busy.  After glancing at Tiepi and then at Han Yu, the ancient general shrank his eyes when looking at Han Yu, and his expression suddenly became fierce.  Han Yu, who had his back turned to the ancient general, suddenly shuddered. It was not that he sensed the ancient general's murderous intention, but that the communicator he carried suddenly vibrated.

    Han Yu quickly turned on the communicator.  He had made an agreement with Ning Ping and others on the Spirit in advance that he would only contact him in times of danger. But now, it was obvious that something was wrong with the Spirit on the ground.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu asked as soon as he turned on the communicator and didn't wait for the other person to speak.

    "Han Yu, that angel named Carthage is back, and he's bringing two helpers with him. They're going to take Mengxin away by force. Ningping is fighting them. Come back quickly."

    "I'll be back soon." Han Yu replied quickly.

    After turning off the communicator, Han Yu took a step and ran towards the control room.  But the ancient general blocked the door of the control room at this time and saw?Han Yu said: "You seem to be very anxious now."

    "Yes, I'm very anxious, please give in."

    "Hehe, what if I say no?" the ancient general replied with a sneer.

    Han Yu was stunned by the ancient general's sudden change of attitude, and then became furious.  Upon seeing this, Tiepi quickly stepped forward and said to the ancient general: "Long Sheng, you'd better get out of the way. Han Yu's companions are in danger, and he has to rush back to help. This is not the time to joke."

    "Who is kidding you? I have said long ago that humans are my mortal enemy. Ironhide, as a robot, you have turned to humans, you are a scum among robots!"

    "Long Sheng, what's wrong with you? You were fine just now" Tiepi looked at the ancient general Long Sheng in confusion and asked.  But before Tiepi finished speaking, Han Yu, who was worried about Han Mengxin being taken away, couldn't help it and shouted loudly: "Tiepi, what nonsense are you talking to this guy about? This guy only showed his true colors when he saw that we were in trouble.  .Long Sheng! Get out of my way immediately, otherwise don’t blame me."

    "What can you do? As long as I hang on to you for a while, your companions will probably be done with it, right?" Long Sheng, the ancient general, said to Han Yu with a mocking look on his face.

    Han Yu sneered and replied: "That's not necessarily the case. Didn't you ask me what I can do? I can do this!" As he spoke, Han Yu stretched out his right hand, and a ball of fire flew towards a console.

    "Boom" sound.  The console was scrapped.  The ancient general was shocked when he saw this. He glared at Han Yu and cursed: "How brave! It seems that you don't want to live anymore."

    "It's you who will be dismantled into parts!" Han Yu shouted angrily.  Rushed towards Long Sheng.

    As a combat robot, although a long time has passed, its performance is still superior.  When the ancient general Long Sheng saw Han Yu rushing over, he immediately pulled out his two swords, went straight to Han Yu's head and chopped it off, as if he wanted to cut Han Yu in two.

    At this time, Tiepi had to take action and blocked Long Sheng's attack.  He turned to Han Yu and said, "You go first, leave this place to me."

    "Be careful and try to move the fight outside." Han Yu warned, bypassing Long Sheng and ran towards the elevator where he came from.  When Long Sheng saw Han Yu running away, he immediately wanted to chase him, but was stopped by Tie Pi.

    "Get out of the way." Long Sheng looked at Tiepi and said.

    Tiepi shook his head stubbornly, looked at Long Sheng and said, "Not now. If you want to fight Han Yu, I hope you can challenge it in an upright manner, instead of taking advantage of others' danger like you are now."

    Long Sheng snorted coldly and said: "Huh! Isn't this something humans often do when they are in danger? I'm just learning and applying it. Tiepi, for the sake of the robot at the same time, you get out of the way, and I don't care about your rudeness just now.  move."

    "I'm sorry. I can't help but obey." Tiepi shook his head firmly.

    "Then don't blame me for being rude." Long Sheng said with some regret.

    "Don't do it yet. If you don't want this place to turn into ruins, then you'd better not act rashly." Before Long Sheng launched an attack on himself, Tiepi pointed the weapon in his hand at the console in the control room.  Long Sheng was furious when he saw this, "Despicable!"

    "I'm just learning now and selling it now. Long Sheng. I know that since you dare to suddenly attack now, it must be because you are sure. Let this starship see the light of day. I believe you have this ability."

    "Hmph, get out of here!" Long Sheng snorted coldly, walked to the captain's seat in the control room, sat down, and connected himself to the system of the underground starship.  Tiepi smiled slightly when he saw this and stood not far behind Long Sheng.

    *******************************

    After hurriedly flying out of the hole, Han Yu saw that the Courage had already taken off. In the northeast corner of the desert basin, Ning Ping was fighting the angel Carthage. Shi Bafang and Field were also not idle, and were also following each other.  An angel fights.  Shi Bafang's leg skills and Field's armed mecha have all been used.

    "I'm coming!" Han Yu shouted and rushed towards Field first.  Among the three groups of battles, Field's group is the most critical, so Han Yu naturally wants to save this group first.

    Replacing the panting Field, Han Yu forced the Angel back with one move, and took the time to say to Field: "Field, return to the Courage and prepare to launch the main gun."

    "Han Yu, the Angel is moving too fast, and the main gun may not be able to hit it." Field replied after hearing this.

    "I know, and I don't plan to use the main gun against these angels. The enemies you have to deal with come from underground. Tell Lin Ke and the others to be ready to run away at any time."

    " Got it." Seeing Han Yu's solemn words, Field did not ask the reason again, agreed and flew towards the Courage.  SeeField was about to retreat. The angel who had been fighting with Field for a long time immediately gave up and rushed towards Field with a scream.  As long as Han Yu was blocking him, how could Field be in danger?

    Grabbing one of the feet of the angel who was chasing Field, Han Yu sneered and said, "Where are you going?" As he said that, Han Yu grabbed one of the angel's feet with both hands and began to spin in circles.

    It is true that angels can fly, but this does not mean that angels are not afraid of fainting.  After being spun around for dozens of times like a windmill, the angel became top-heavy and couldn't tell the difference between east, west, north and south.  Han Yu, who was also a little dizzy, loosened his hands and threw the angel in his hand towards the angel who was fighting Shi Bafang.

    The angel who was concentrating on dealing with Shi Bafang heard a gust of wind coming from behind him. As soon as he turned around, he was hit by his companion without even taking the time to dodge.  Taking this opportunity, Shi Bafang stepped forward and performed a series of kicks. The two angels who had not yet recovered from the kicks retreated in the air.  The last slash kicked the two angels to the ground.

    The two angels fell headfirst to the ground because it was a desert.  The ground was completely covered with sand, and half of the two angels' bodies were buried in the sand.  Only the lower half of the body was exposed.  Looking at the four kicking legs, Han Yu knew that it would be very difficult for the two birdmen to get out of the sand without outside help.

    After sending Shi Bafang back to the Courage, Han Yu looked towards Ningping, who was fighting Carthage.  They saw that Carthage was beaten by Ning Ping in a state of disarray, and his originally incomplete robe was now riddled with holes. Following Carthage's movements, the spring light would occasionally leak out.

    "Wow~ You perverted birdman, you don't wear underwear!" Han Yu suddenly shouted at Carthage.  Hear Han Yu's cry.  Carthage subconsciously reached out to cover his crotch, but Ning Ping seized the opportunity and kicked him in the handsome face.  When Han Yu saw this, he cheered: "Good kick, kick this dead shemale to death!"

    "Shut up!" Carthage covered his face with one hand and his crotch and shouted at Han Yu.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't care at all about Carthage's murderous look. He plucked his ears, flicked his index finger outward, and shouted at Carthage: "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?"

    Carthage was furious at the moment.  It really didn't expect that Han Yu would appear at this time.  If he showed up later, he would be sure of victory.  It's just that there is no such thing as a repeat of things in this world. Seeing Han Yu's dirty words, Carthage secretly planned an escape route while resisting Ning Ping's attack.

    “Perhaps today is really not a lucky day for Carthage, and it is thinking about its retreat.  Han Yu didn't want Carthage to escape again.  He had been standing aside early, staring at Carthage eagerly, waiting for the best opportunity to attack.  Carthage believed that as long as he showed even the slightest flaw, Han Yu would never care about a fair duel.

    "Hey. How are you so far today?" Carthage called to Ningping.

    "Don't even think about it!" Ning Ping flatly refused.

    Seeing that peace was no longer possible, Carthage rolled his eyes.  Take it into consideration.  Just when he opened his mouth to speak, he heard a rumbling sound coming from the ground.  Before Carthage could figure out what happened, Han Yu, who was standing by, had already rushed over.  Without looking at Carthage, he picked up Ning Ping and turned around to fly towards the Courage.

    "What's going on?" With victory in sight, Han Yu suddenly pulled him away, and Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Hurry and leave, this is not a place to stay for a long time." Han Yu replied without looking back, and got into the Courage with Ning Ping.  But before the hatch was closed, the birdman from Carthage also got in.

    "Get out! You are not welcome here." Han Yu frowned and shouted.

    "Do you think now is the time to talk about this?" As soon as Carthage finished speaking, he heard a loud noise from outside, followed by a huge starship breaking out of the ground and slowly rising into the sky.  Compared to this starship, Spirit is like a child in the eyes of a giant.

    The huge hull blocked the sun, leaving the Spirit in shadow.

    "Lin Ke, hurry up, the Courage takes off, take off, keep a distance from this starship, Field, prepare the main gun, this starship is the enemy. Aim at this guy's engine and kill its mobility first."

    Hearing Han Yu’s yelling, Lin Ke and others who were waiting in the control room immediately took action.  According to what Han Yu said, the Courage came to the side of the huge starship and fired a straight shot from its main gun, destroying nearly half of the engines of the huge starship.

    "These damn guys!" Long Sheng, who was controlling the huge starship in the control room, immediately received the hull damage report. He couldn't help but cursed secretly and wanted to use the weapons on the huge starship to fight back.  As a result, I was depressingly discovered that I had an affair with Han Yu before.During the conflict, the console that Han Yu destroyed happened to be the weapons system on the huge starship.

    "Damn it!" Long Sheng, who knew the result, was furious. He immediately controlled the starship and began to slowly turn, trying to collide with the Courage with the size of the huge starship.  It's just that compared to Long Sheng, who controlled the huge starship, Lin Ke, the pilot of the Courage, was better. The Courage easily escaped the collision of the huge starship with severely damaged power, and at this time, Courage's second  The laser cannon was fired, again damaging the tail engine of the huge starship.  It is no longer easy to keep a huge starship in the air now.  In order to avoid another attack by the Courage, Long Sheng could only temporarily give up his plan to attack the Courage.

    "What's going on with this starship? Han Yu, where's Tiepi?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Didn't I bring a pinhole camera? Didn't you see it?"

    "After that guy comes with his people, we won't have time to watch." Ning Ping said to Carthage who was standing in the corner.  Han Yu looked at Carthage and frowned.  He asked aloud: "Why are you still here? Get out, there is no place for you in the Courage."

    "I won't leave. Unless Her Royal Highness comes with me back to the Garden of Eden." Carthage replied after hearing this.  Because Han Yu was present, Carthage knew that taking action at this time was not good for itself, so it adopted another method, playing rogue.  It's just that compared to Han Yu, Carthage's rogue methods are too naive.

    Han Yu sneered twice, winked at Ning Ping beside him, and the two of them held Carthage on the left and right.  Ignoring Carthage's struggle, he dragged Carthage to the cabin door.  Opening the hatch, the two of them kicked Carthage out of the Courage.

    "Open the door and let me in." Carthage shouted, knocking on the closed hatch.  But no matter how much Carthage shouted, the hatch was always closed.

    "Just let him go like this?" Carthage asked Han Yu with some reluctance.

    "Do you believe what he said, that Mengxin is the princess among angels?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "In my heart, she is my angel." Ning Ping pondered slightly.  He replied solemnly.  But what Ning Ping said was wrong. Not only was Han Yu not moved, but he shuddered exaggeratedly and said: "It's so cold. You guy, if you want to say this to Mengxin, tell me that it's okay."  What a waste?"

    "You" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu depressedly.  I didn't know what to say for a moment.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled and reached out to pat Ning Ping on the shoulder and said, "I'm telling the truth. What you just said is really disgusting. Mengxin may like it, but I, a grown man, listened to it.  , I’m sorry, I just have a cold feeling.”

    "Okay. Can I please stop saying that?"

    "Okay, then let me talk about the enemies on that huge starship."

    I heard Han Yu also talk about this issue that he was concerned about.  Ning Ping immediately adjusted his mentality and followed Han Yu to the control room while listening to Han Yu talk about Long Sheng.

    "It turns out that the ancient general was called Long Sheng." After listening to Han Yu's words, Ning Ping said softly.

    "What? Have you heard of this name?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "I have never heard of this name, but I have seen the sword technique used by Long Sheng. It was a sword technique used by a famous swordsman in ancient times, called the Splashing Wind Saber Technique. It only appeared on a robot's head.  On the body, this surprised me a bit.”

    "Then who do you think made that Long Sheng? What kind of mechanical emperor did that guy say he was loyal to? Ning Ping, do you believe that there really is a mechanical kingdom in this world?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping after being silent for a while.  .

    Ning Ping heard the words and replied: "Why don't you believe it? Isn't that Long Sheng the best proof? But I think it is too early for us to consider these issues now. Since that Long Sheng is our enemy, then we can only  We can fight. Han Yu and we agreed in advance that Long Sheng is mine."

    When Han Yu heard Ning Ping’s last words, he couldn’t help but feel dumbfounded.  If there is anyone on board the Courage who is the most bellicose, it is Ning Ping.  Perhaps it was related to his practice of ancient martial arts. Apart from accompanying Mengxin, eating, drinking, and sleeping, Ning Ping spent most of his time sparring with Han Yu.  To be honest, Han Yu's rapid growth in close combat skills has a lot to do with Ning Ping.  Now when he heard that Ning Ping had booked Long Sheng in advance, Han Yu shook his head and smiled: "It's up to you, but I have to remind you that Long Sheng's skills are more than that and the Wind Splitting Sword Technique. You should be careful when fighting.  , don’t get confused.”

    "Don't worry about this, I'm always very cautious when fighting." Ning Ping hurriedly patted his chest and assured after hearing this.

    The two of them walked into the control room while talking. When they saw that everyone was busy doing their own thing, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not leave.??Excuse me.  On the other hand, Lin Ke immediately asked after seeing Han Yu: "Han Yu, what should we do now? Should we leave or stay?"

    "Pull the Courage to that huge starship. The iron sheet is still on it, and there should be something worthy of our attention on that huge starship. How can we return empty-handed after entering Treasure Mountain?"

    "What about Carthage?" Lin Ke asked.

    "It doesn't matter, don't worry about it at this time." Han Yu replied confidently.

    At this moment, Carthage, who was kicked out of the Courage by Han Yu and Ning Ping, was flying to the underground biological research institute.  Through this failure, Carthage has clearly realized its weakness.  If he wants Han Mengxin to return to the Garden of Eden with him, he can only find a way to increase his strength.  The two men he had finally found were at a loss when the huge starship broke out of the ground.  It is estimated that there is also a lot of bad luck.  And if you want to find other angels, I'm afraid it's no longer possible.  In order to achieve your goals.  Carthage targeted the underground human biology research institute where he once stayed.  Although that experience was not pleasant, Carthage still knew a lot about the artificially created monsters in the Biological Research Institute.  It was a little difficult to kill Han Yu's people, but there was no problem in trapping those people.  As long as he could trap Han Yu and the others, he would be sure to take Han Mengxin away.  Thinking of this, Carthage couldn't help but speed up his flight again, and he couldn't wait to return to the Biological Research Institute.

    Due to the unexpected death of the director, the Institute of Biology is now in a leaderless state.  The new director of the Biological Research Institute arranged by the big boss has not yet been decided.  The researchers at the institute are a little listless.  No one expected that bad luck would fall from the sky, and the angel named Carthage would come back.

    "You, what do you want to do?" the deputy director of the Institute of Biology asked, stammering and staring at Carthage.

    "Don't be so nervous, I'm not interested in you reptiles. As long as you don't mess with me, I won't hurt you. But if you want to try the power of the light gun in my hand, then I don't mind satisfying you.  Your curiosity." Carthage said as he walked into the Biological Research Institute.

    No one dared to stop Carthage, so they could only stay behind Carthage from a distance.  I want to see what this Carthage wants to do.  Based on his memory, Carthage came to the underground warehouse of the Biological Research Institute used to store various biological weapons.  Seeing this, the expression of the deputy director of the Institute of Biology suddenly changed. He rushed in front of Carthage desperately, stopped Carthage and shouted: "No, you can't release these biological weapons."

    "Get out of the way." Carthage remained unmoved.  He said expressionlessly.

    "It's really not possible. These biological weapons have not been domesticated yet. Once they are released, they will not obey anyone's orders. You" The deputy director of the Institute of Biology has not finished speaking.  Carthage, who was already impatient, stabbed him to the core with the light gun in his hand.  Seeing the deputy director of the Institute of Biology being killed, everyone in the institute remained silent.  While Carthage was deploying biological weapons, the personnel in the institute scrambled to escape from the institute one by one.

    Carthage ignored those who escaped. It just kept waving the light gun in its hand, destroying one after another restraint tools used to restrict the freedom of movement of biological weapons.  As Carthage walked by, each of the wild biological weapons that had not yet been tamed regained their freedom and let out waves of roars.

    Because they have not been domesticated, the biological weapons screamed a few times in celebration, and then began to attack other biological weapons around them according to instinct. For a while, there was chaos in the biological research institute, and the beasts were dancing wildly.  Carthage would not care about the life and death of these biological weapons. After opening the binding tools of all thirty-six biological weapons, Carthage began to lead these biological weapons to cause trouble for Han Yu and the others.  The way to attract these biological weapons is very simple, just attack them.  These simple-minded biological weapons quickly stopped their respective battles and worked together to pursue Carthage.

    Outside the Biological Research Institute, the underground army who had received the news hurried over, but they arrived at the wrong time. Before these underground people could recover, thirty-six biological weapons rushed over from the Biological Research Institute.  Just a face-to-face encounter, and all the underground people who came were wiped out.  Of course Carthage doesn't care how many people will die in the underground world. It can be said that Carthage is very kind if they don't lead these biological weapons to the underground world.  It's just that the underground people don't think so. The big boss is furious. Ever since Han Yu and the others came, no matter what they do, it has been so unsatisfactory.

    "Could it be that people like Han Yu are the nemesis of us underground people?" the big leader thought to himself with a depressed look on his face.

    Seeing that the big leader didn't say a word, the other leaders sitting next to him were waiting for the big leader to come up with an idea. The three leaders couldn't help but asked softly: "Boss, you are talking.We are still waiting for your ideas.  "

    "Then tell me, what should we do now?" The big leader looked at the three leaders and asked.

    "Uh-huh, um, aren't we waiting for you to give orders?" the three leaders replied awkwardly.

    "Then shut up and listen carefully." The big leader snorted coldly, looked at everyone and said: "Everyone, it's not me who emits other people's ambitions and destroys our own prestige. To be honest, with our current strength, we can't really use that.  Angel Carthage has no choice. The only thing we can do now is to endure."

    "How long can you endure this?" the three leaders muttered in a low voice.  Unexpectedly, the big leader heard it. The big leader glared at the three leaders and said slowly: "We must endure it until we have the strength to challenge them."

 Text Chapter 787 Tiepi VS Long Sheng

    "Tiepi, are you really going to fight me to the end?" Long Sheng, the ancient mechanical general, shouted angrily at Tiepi who was blocking his way.  Hearing this, Tiepi replied slowly: "Han Yu and the others are my friends. It's true, there are indeed scum and scum in the majority of human beings, but there are always some good people. If you want to eliminate the evil-doing human beings, I won't  I object, but it won’t work if we have to deal with Han Yu and those people!”

    Long Sheng snorted coldly and replied: "Huh! How can there be any good people among humans? I think you have been deceived by the hypocrisy of humans! Get out of the way! Otherwise, don't blame me for not caring about the identity of a robot."

    "I trust my eyes." Tiepi shook his head firmly and replied.

    "I see you are already blind!" The grumpy Long Sheng shouted angrily and punched Tiepi in the chest, knocking Tiepi to the ground who did not expect Long Sheng to actually do it.  Before Tiepi could get up, Long Sheng pounced forward, stepped on Tiepi's chest, and put the knife on Tiepi's neck.

    "You are seeking death yourself, don't blame me." Long Sheng said coldly.  After saying that, before Tiepi could say anything, he raised his right hand and stabbed Tiepi's head with a knife, directly piercing Tiepi's head. Then he twisted it hard, and Tiepi's iron skull turned into a pile of scrap metal.

    "Huh!" Long Sheng snorted coldly and walked towards the control room.  The crossed Tiepi was lying on the ground. After Long Sheng walked out of the control room, he slowly sat up.  In order to prevent the core from being easily destroyed, Tiepi's core is not placed in the head as Long Sheng thought, but is movable and can be moved to any part of Tiepi's body.  If you want to get rid of the iron sheet, the most effective way is to smash the iron sheet into pieces.  Rather than just the head being destroyed like now.

    Because of being attacked.  Tiepi had completely given up on persuading Long Sheng.  It can be seen from Long Shengluo's attack that this guy is far from being a guy who cares about his identity as he says.  I'm afraid that anyone who blocks it from doing its job will be killed by it.  Having figured this out, Tiepi gave up the idea of ??talking to Long Sheng and prepared to use force to force Long Sheng to give up his original plan.

    Long Sheng was created with the mission of killing humans, while Ironhide was created to protect humans. The two have no common language, and they are destined opponents.  On the contrary, the killer who was subdued by the iron sheet had a lot in common with Long Sheng.  Thinking of the killer, Tiepi subconsciously opened the storage box on his body.  But they found that the core of the Slayer that was originally placed inside was missing. It didn't take a second thought to know that it must have been taken away by Long Sheng.

    Tiebi didn’t waste any more time, got up and chased outside.  It's just that although the core was not stored in the destroyed head, most of the external viewing equipment was placed. Without these external viewing equipment, Ironhide was a little confused about the direction.

    He ran forward stumblingly for a while.  Tiepi knew that this was not going to work. Even if he found Long Sheng at this time, he would probably end up defeated in the end. Tiepi didn't want to fail again, so he changed his original plan and planned to return to the Courage to find Qiao Yan'er first to find him.  The new body created is put to use.  Although the new body is not finalized yet.  But the head is already done, all Ironpi needs to do is to complete the head.

    When Tiebi walked out of the starship, Long Sheng was already fighting with Ning Ping, and Han Yu was nearby to prepare for Ning Ping.  Han Yu was startled when he saw the headless Tiepi suddenly running out.  I thought it was Long Sheng's men who ran out.  But after taking a closer look, he realized that the headless horseman in front of him was actually Ironhide.

    The Courage is not far away.  Ironhide soon returned to the Courage to install the spare head, while Han Yu continued to stay outside and stare at Long Sheng, who was as good as Ning Ping in martial arts.

    The ancient martial arts practiced by Ningping are very complex. Basically, Ningping has dabbled in all the ancient martial arts that he can access. It is not an exaggeration to say that Ningping knows all the eighteen martial arts.  Han Yu once advised Ning Ping to practice alone, but Ning Ping said that this was called analogy, and he understood the swordsmanship he majored in through different ancient martial arts.  Regarding Ning Ping's insistence, Han Yu didn't say anything more. After all, everyone has their own opinions on one thing. Han Yu can give suggestions, but he doesn't like to impose his ideas on others and force others to follow them.  Do what you say.

    Tiepi returned to the Courage. After Qiao Yaner understood Tiepi's plan, she immediately went to help Tiepi take out the metal head placed in her room and gave it to Tiepi.  Tiepi thanked him and, with Qiao Yaner's help, installed the new head.

    After a period of adaptation, Tiepi nodded to Qiao Yaner and stepped out of the Courage.  At this time, the battle between Long Sheng and Ning Ping had been decided, and Ning Ping was slightly inferior and lost.  The Crescent Sword could not withstand the continuous blows from Long Sheng's two famous swords and was broken.  Looking at the Crescent Sword with only half of it left in his hand, Ning Ping felt sad.  The Crescent Sword has been following him for a long time, but he didn't expect it to be broken today.  After drawing the Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping wanted to take revenge.

    Long Sheng smiled contemptuously when he saw this,He hooked his index finger at Ning Ping, signaling Ning Ping to just let his horse come over.  But before Ning Ping could rush over, Tie Pi shouted: "Ning Ping, can you give it to me?"

    "Do you think you can beat me if you change your head?" Long Sheng said disdainfully.

    Tiepi ignored Long Sheng's words, walked to Ningping and said, "Ningping, please, I want to deal with it."

    Facing Tiepi’s request, Han Yu remained silent and looked at Ningping quietly. After a while, Ningping nodded slowly and said, "Okay, leave it to you."

    "Thank you." Tiepi thanked him, turned to stare at Long Sheng and said to Han Yu behind him: "Han Yu, you guys leave here first, the ensuing battle will affect a large area, and I don't want to be distracted.  "

    "Okay." Han Yu agreed to Tiepi's request.

    The Courage left the desert basin and stopped at the edge. Han Yu and Ningping stood on the top floor of the Courage, silently looking at Tiepi, Long Sheng, and the huge starship in the desert basin.

    "Driving those humans away are you worried that they will be implicated? Don't worry, after destroying you, I will eliminate those humans too, so that you will not be so lonely on the road." Long Sheng stared at Tiepi and said.  .

    But Tiepi did not answer, and his body squatted down slightly.  Like a cheetah, it rushed in front of Long Sheng in the blink of an eye, before Long Sheng could react.  A punch hit Long Sheng's chest.  Long Sheng was staggered by Tiepi's sudden attack, and then he became furious and raised his two swords to chop.  But what Long Sheng didn't expect was that the two famous swords that could cut off the Crescent Sword in Ningping's hand could not cut any part of Tiepi's body. In addition to sparking a burst of sparks and a few slashes, Tiepi was so forbidden to cut.  .

    "What a hard turtle shell!" Long Sheng took two steps back and looked at Tiepi and said.  Tiepi didn't take Long Sheng's taunt to heart.  No one told anyone!  Ever since Ironhide accepted the god-seeking ceremony from that underground man.  My body began to gradually change.  Although the appearance is still the same, the inside is the same every day.  The longer time went by, the stronger Ironhide felt.  I was hurt by Long Sheng's sudden betrayal before, because Tiepi didn't expect Long Sheng to actually take action.  But now, his mentality has changed, how could Tiepi be easily hurt again.

    "Dang~" Tiepi saw the opportunity and suddenly raised his left hand to block Long Sheng's right sword.  Taking advantage of the opportunity when Long Sheng's middle door was wide open, he raised his leg and kicked him over, hitting Long Sheng's chest, avenging the previous kick from Long Sheng in the starship.  Long Sheng fell to the ground on his back, then got up and looked down.  The place where his chest was kicked was slightly dented, and he couldn't help but take a deep breath.  At this time, a voice sounded in my mind, "How is it? I'm right, you are no match for it now."

    "Shut up! You are not a good person either." Long Sheng shouted after hearing this.  The one who made the sound was the Slayer's core that Long Sheng took away from Ironhide.

    "No matter how loud you shout, the gap is just a gap. With your current level, you can't beat that Iron Skin. Didn't you notice? Every time your knife hits that Iron Skin, the place where it was cut will be  A glimmer of golden light flashes before the knife touches there, and that golden light is the secret why the iron sheet can block your knife."

    "Can it be cracked?" Long Sheng was silent for a while before asking.

    As if he had expected that Long Sheng would ask him, the killer chuckled and continued: "Of course there is a way. Do you know the origin of that golden light? Even if you don't tell me, I know that you don't know. Listen carefully.  , those golden lights are the divine power scattered in the surrounding environment. I don’t know what means those underground people used to bring those tiny divine powers together, but I happened to be fighting with this iron skin at that time, and I happened to fall into that gathering.  A place where there is a lot of divine power. As a result, those divine powers flowed into my body and that iron skin."

    "So you also have supernatural powers?"

    "certainly."

    "Then what are your plans?"

    "Hehe we are like-minded and have the same goal. If you are willing, let's join together. Let our cores become one, so that you not only have the ability to solve that iron sheet, but also realize your own plans  possible……"

    "Then what can you get?" Long Sheng interrupted the killer.  There is no free lunch in this world. Since this killer can make such suggestions, it means that this guy must have an ulterior motive.

    "Hahadidn't I say it? We have the same goal, which is to eliminate human beings from this world. Since you and I have the same goal, then I will give you my power so that you can complete the task for both of us.  Same goal."

    "…After the fusion, who is in charge?"?As a supplement?  "Long Sheng thought for a moment and asked slowly.

    "Of course you are the main one. I only have one core left now, and I don't understand your body." When the killer heard this, he knew that the matter was almost done, and he quickly replied.

    "How to fuse?" Long Sheng asked again.

    “Just put our two cores together.”

    "I hope you won't lie to me." Long Sheng said slowly.

    "I'm not that kind of person." The killer replied immediately.

    ……

    "Stop!" Long Sheng suddenly shouted at Tiepi. Tiepi, who was about to attack, couldn't help but was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Long Sheng and asked, "Are you willing to reconsider?"

    "Hmph! Wishful thinking!" Long Sheng snorted, and quickly took out the killer's core crystal and stuffed it into the newly opened space where his core was placed.

    Seeing Long Sheng stuffing Slayer's core into his body, Tiepi immediately felt bad. He just wanted to stop it but it was too late. He could only take advantage of the time when Long Sheng and Slayer were fused to launch a fierce attack on Long Sheng.  I hope I can subdue Long Sheng.  But Long Sheng obviously also thought about what Tiepi would do at this time.  As soon as Tiepi took a step forward, Long Sheng immediately stepped back.  Compared with Long Sheng's speed.  Ironhide's speed is still a bit slow.  No matter how hard Tiepi chased after him, he still couldn't close the distance between him and Long Sheng. He could only watch helplessly as Long Sheng's body began to change.  It wasn't until a metal storm centered on Long Sheng erupted that Tiepi had to stop his pursuit.

    And just when Tiepi was preparing quickly, planning to attack when the metal storm stopped, one of the two famous swords held by Long Sheng shot out from the metal storm. Tiepi quickly turned aside, and the famous sword wiped out.  The iron-clad body flew over.  It left a deep scratch.  Tiepi was slightly startled when he saw this. Before he could recover, Long Sheng rushed out of the metal storm that had not stopped yet. He raised the remaining famous sword in both hands and rushed in front of Tiepi with a jumping slash.  Upon seeing this, Tiepi quickly crossed his hands to hold the famous sword that had been struck down.

    With a flash of sword light, Tiepi's two mechanical arms were cut off at the same time.  Fortunately, Tiepi took a step back when resisting, otherwise it would have been more than just Tiepi's two mechanical arms that were chopped off.  Ironhide was shocked.  He immediately started to retreat without hesitation.  Long Sheng was also surprised. He didn't expect that the divine power he brought after merging with the Slayer would be so useful.  What was previously so difficult to cut without injury is now as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.  This suddenly made Long Sheng's confidence soar. He looked at Tiepi who was facing him and retreated with a grin, and walked closer step by step.

    Han Yu and others who were watching the battle from a distance saw that Tiepi was in crisis and ignored Tiepi's prior warning.  Be prepared to rush to the rescue.  But before they could take action, an uninvited guest appeared and blocked their way.

    "You don't want to go anywhere!" Carthage rushed to Han Yu and others and shouted.

    Looking at the lingering ghost of Carthage, Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu beside him, and Han Yu was also extremely annoyed.  Before, he had sworn to Ning Ping that this Carthage would not appear again in a short time.  But he didn't expect to run out now. Isn't this a slap in the face?

    "What do you want?" Han Yu asked, glaring at Carthage with an ugly expression.

    Carthage, who had not yet felt Han Yu's anger, immediately replied after hearing this: "As long as Her Royal Highness the Princess agrees to come back to the Garden of Eden with me, I can forget the past with you. Otherwise, look over there! I brought the monster army, you  No matter how powerful he is, he will never be a match for those monsters."

    Looking in the direction of Carthage's finger, a large group of monsters were running towards him.  Han Yu counted them carefully and found that there were thirty-six in total.  If he and Ning Ping were equally divided, he would have to deal with eighteen of them alone.  Even if he and Ning Ping were brave enough to rely on Yu Dou to kill all those monsters, when they were fighting those monsters, this Carthage would never stay aside honestly. Field and Shi Bafang probably couldn't stop this bird.  people.

    "Han Yu, leave this birdman to me, those monsters"

    "Leave it to me." Han Yu said.

    "There is also the Courage. Han Yu, you are not fighting alone, you also have partners like us." Ning Ping sighed softly and reminded Han Yu.

    Han Yu was surprised when he heard this, and then laughed.  Indeed, as Ning Ping said, he is not fighting alone, and there are people on the Courage who can serve as his backup.  Thinking of this, Han Yu took a closer look at the monsters rushing over, and confidently said to Ning Ping: "Don't worry Ning Ping, those monsters do not pose a threat to us."

    "Are you confused? You actually said such nonsense." Carthage shouted in disbelief, laughing at Han Yu's nonsense.  When Han Yu heard this, he rolled his eyes at Carthage and said slowly: "?The monsters you found are all terrestrial animals. As long as the Courage takes off, if those monsters don't run away, they will only be killed!  "As he spoke, Han Yu used the communicator to call Lin Ke in the control room: "Lin Ke, the Courage is taking off; Field, get ready for target practice.  "

    "You, why are you so uneasy about playing tricks?" Carthage shouted angrily at Han Yu.  It's just that Han Yu didn't pay attention to Carthage, but Ning Ping did pay attention to Carthage, but he just greeted him with the Qingyun Sword in his hand.  Facing Ningping, who was determined to take its life, Carthage did not dare to be careless.  It knew that Han Mengxin was Ningping's fiancée, and its purpose was to take Han Mengxin away from Ningping.  The hatred for killing his father and taking away his wife are all irresolvable hatreds.

    As the Courage slowly took off, Han Yu glanced at Carthage, who was being chased by Ning Ping, and then at the thirty-six monsters running straight towards him, and couldn't help but feel a little worried.  Who knows if some of these thirty-six monsters have anti-aircraft capabilities?  However, Han Yu's worries seemed to be a bit unnecessary. When Carthage was chased by Ning Ping and ran into the desert basin, the thirty-six monsters that were heading straight for the Courage unexpectedly changed their direction together. Han Yu  Yu took a closer look and saw that all the monsters were running towards the direction of Carthage.

    "Could it be that those monsters were not Carthage's helpers, but were led here by Carthage?" Han Yu thought to himself when he saw this situation.  Although it was a guess, it was unexpectedly accurate.  These thirty-six monsters are all very narrow-minded. After Carthage attacked them in order to lure them here, they now only have Carthage as their only enemy in their eyes, and they turn a blind eye to the others.

 Text Chapter 788 The boat is my body

    After seeing clearly that the target of the thirty-six monsters was only Carthage, Han Yu immediately flew straight towards Ningping, who was following Carthage.  While flying, he shouted to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, don't attack those monsters. Those monsters are not targeting us."

    Ning Ping looked back after hearing this, and was immediately startled by the monsters following him.  Before, there wasn't much pressure when he was far away, but when he got closer, he saw that it was really Alexander.  Although Ning Ping prided himself on his ability, he probably had no chance of survival when faced with the attack of these thirty-six monsters.  At this moment, Han Yu rushed over, reached out and grabbed Ning Ping's right hand, and dragged Ning Ping high into the sky, away from the sight of the monsters.

    But before the two of them could take a breath, the Carthage, who was like a dog-skin plaster, came over again. As soon as it came over, the monsters naturally followed.

    "Get away! Don't run towards us!" Han Yu pulled Ning Ping to avoid the monster's attention while scolding Carthage, who was rushing towards him.  It's just that Carthage was really shameless at this time. He turned a deaf ear to Han Yu's scolding and just followed Han Yu and Ning Ping closely, as if he was trying to divert trouble to the east.

    Seeing this, Han Yu was helpless and could only take Ning Ping to fly to the huge starship. He could not lure those monsters to the Courage.  Although with the ability of the Courage, it is no problem to deal with these monsters that cannot fly into the sky, Han Yu does not want to help Carthage deal with these monsters.

    Long Sheng, who was approaching Tiepi, heard the noise coming from near the starship. He turned around and saw a large group of monsters heading straight for his huge starship.  Due to previous attacks on the starship, the engine providing power was severely damaged.  Now the starship can only be suspended in the air, and the floating height is not high.  Although it can ensure that humans cannot climb up.  But it couldn't stop those tall monsters.

    "Do it!" Long Sheng cursed secretly, and immediately abandoned the iron sheet to deal with the monsters that wanted to invade the starship.  Tiepi couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart as he watched Long Sheng walk away.

    Long Sheng jumped directly from the top of the starship and landed in front of Han Yu, who was running towards the starship with the monster.  As soon as he saw Han Yu, Long Sheng became furious and cursed bitterly: "It's you bastard again!" Without saying a word, Long Sheng raised his knife to chop, but Ning Ping caught it.  .

    "What? Don't you even want this sword?" Long Sheng saw Ning Ping.  He asked with disdain.

    Ning Ping was furious, and immediately without saying a word, he brandished the Qingyun Sword and fought with Long Sheng.  Long Sheng wanted to cut Ning Ping into two pieces with his sword just like he did with Tie Pi, but what surprised Long Sheng was that the famous sword in his hand, which was filled with divine power, completely damaged the Qingyun Sword.

    "This sword looks good." There was a hint of greed in Long Sheng's eyes.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping sneered and said, "You still want to steal my sword? Why don't you look at your starship?"

    Hearing Ning Ping’s reminder, Long Sheng quickly looked back and saw that the monsters had rushed under the starship.  Just a few more moments before they can rush into the starship and wreak havoc.  In fact, the target of those monsters is the angel. As long as the angel is driven elsewhere, nothing will happen to the starship.  It's a pity that Long Sheng doesn't know this.  After seeing the monsters attacking his starship, he immediately became anxious.  Without thinking too much, he abandoned Ning Ping and rushed towards the monster.

    Raise the sharp sword.  He cut off the head of the monster closest to him with one sword.  The headless cavity suddenly spurted out a large amount of blood, like a bloody rain, drenching the nearby monsters.  The monsters that were soaked by the hot blood returned to normal, and they no longer only had Carthage in their eyes like before.  But before these monsters could fully regain their consciousness, Long Sheng was angered by Long Sheng, who was worried that the starship would be destroyed by these monsters and went on a killing spree.

    They saw Long Sheng raise his sword and drop it.  Killing one beast after another, the hatred value was stretched to the limit in an instant.  Just like it was against Carthage.  The attacked monsters targeted Long Sheng this time.  Long Sheng is very powerful, but as the saying goes, a good man cannot defeat four enemies, and a tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves.  Faced with the siege of more than 20 beasts, Long Sheng only persisted for a short while before he had to turn around and flee for his life, while the monsters were chasing closely behind him.

    Seeing Long Sheng running away, Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately launched an attack on Carthage.  Carthage resisted and cried, "Why hit me again?"

    “It’s you who’s being beaten!” Han Yu replied loudly.

    After a while, Carthage ran away again, this time faster than when he ran for his life just now.  After beating Carthage away, Han Yu asked Ning Ping to use the air step to return to the Courage, while he went to find Ironhide.  Until then, Tiepi hadn't shown up, so something was most likely going on.

    Ning Ping can walk in the air with his air step, but his speed is not as fast as Han Yu's. It is for this reason that Han Yu pulled Ning Ping away just now.  But now that the danger is temporarily lifted, I can?There is no need for Han Yu to continue to hold him.  Ning Ping can completely return to the Courage by his own ability.  What's more, the Courage is also approaching here, and the distance is not very far for Ningping.

    Han Yu flew to the top of the huge starship, and as soon as he appeared, he saw Tiepi coming towards him.  Seeing that Tiepi's arms were gone, Han Yu quickly comforted him: "It doesn't matter, let Yan'er make new ones for you later."

    "Thank you for your comfort, but no, please help me get my severed arm." Tiepi shook his head slightly and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't know what Tiepi planned to do, but the request was not too much, so Han Yu had no reason to refuse.  After helping Tiepi get his severed hands back, he heard Tiepi say: "Help me put my hands together with the severed parts."

    "Can you treat it yourself?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    “let’s give it a try.”

    Seeing Tiepi’s insistence, Han Yu said nothing more. According to Tiepi’s request, he put Tiepi’s severed right hand together with the place where his right arm was severed.  Tiepi roared loudly, and his right arm emitted a layer of golden light, instantly merging the severed hand held by Han Yu with the broken place.  When the yellow light dissipated, it was no longer possible to see that it was just a severed hand, not even a scar.

    "Wow. It's better than Mengxin's healing skills." Han Yu exclaimed in amazement.

    Hearing this, Tiepi smiled slightly and reached out to pick up the other severed hand.  Following the same pattern, the other severed hand was also restored to its original state.  Facing Han Yu's confused and curious eyes, Tiepi said calmly: "It seems that the divine power that once allowed me to evolve has not completely disappeared from my body."

    "Divine power? Is it the magic circle that you broke into with the Slayer and was set up by the underground people?"

    "Yes, that's it. By the way, Han Yu, I have bad news to tell you."

    "What bad news?"

    "The killer has become one with Long Sheng. It is very powerful now. I am afraid I am no match for it." Tiepi said slowly.

    After listening to Tiepi’s words.  Han Yu nodded and said, "I understand. Let's work together to deal with that guy in the next battle."

    "……sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing? It's not your fault. Who would have thought that things would turn out like this. Besides, there is no regret medicine in this world. If you regret it, wait until we deal with Long Sheng and find someone else.  Go and regret it.”

    Having said this, Tiepi couldn’t continue to admit his mistake and sighed.  He cheered up and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, tell me, what should we do now?"

    "Well the first thing to do is to destroy this starship. I always feel that this starship has some special meaning to that Long Sheng, otherwise Long Sheng would not let you and those people go in order to protect the starship.  The monster started a battle. Don't look at it running away now, I guess it is to prevent this starship from suffering any damage."

    "Then how are you going to destroy this starship?" Ironhide asked aloud.

    Han Yu was immediately in trouble.  This starship is also too big, so it is extremely difficult to destroy.  Even if it is bombarded with the main gun of the Courage, it will not kill in one hit.  It's better to destroy from within.  Thinking of this, Han Yu had an idea in his mind. He looked at Tiebi and said, "Tiepi. You have scanned the database of this starship before. Do you know where the power furnace of this starship is?"

    "I know. Are you planning to detonate the power furnace?" Ironpi asked after hearing this.

    "That's half right, but not only detonating the power furnace, I also plan to detonate some other places. Come on, take me to the power furnace first. Let's completely paralyze this starship before we talk about anything else."

    Although Tiepi didn't know Han Yu's specific plan at this time, seeing Han Yu's confident look, he didn't ask any more questions and led Han Yu into the starship and headed to the starship's power furnace.

    Long Sheng, who was fighting the monster, suddenly felt a bad omen in his heart. He quickly turned to look at the huge starship and saw the Courage flying above the starship at a glance.  As soon as he saw the Courage, Long Sheng's heart suddenly skipped a beat. Regarding Han Yu and the others, Long Sheng had a much better understanding of them than the Underground People. Even though the Underground People didn't stay with Han Yu and others for as long as they did, Long Sheng was very knowledgeable.  It is clear that none of the people on the Courage are good people. If you don't mess with them, they will be fine. Once you do, it will be trouble.

    It’s just that even if Long Sheng wants to go back now to prevent the people in the Spirit from landing on his starship, it is impossible.  Long Sheng was surrounded by the remaining dozen monsters.  The smell of blood that filled the air had made these monsters lose their minds, and they just attacked Long Sheng without fear of death.

    Faced with this situation, Long Sheng had to choose what he had always done.??The ability you want to use.  Long Sheng opened his mouth and let out a long roar, and his whole body began to flash with blue rays of light, covering his whole body.  When the monsters saw Long Sheng's strange behavior, they couldn't help but froze, temporarily stopped attacking, and looked at Long Sheng blankly to see what other changes this guy had.

    At the same time, with Long Sheng's roar, the huge starship seemed to be summoned. After a while of shaking, it began to approach Long Sheng's direction.  However, due to damage to the engine, the movement was a bit slow.

    Field and others, who were preparing to enter the starship to help Han Yu and Ironpi, quickly returned to the Courage. While taking off, they notified Han Yu and Ironpi, who were still in the huge starship, to come out quickly without delay.  As soon as Han Yu, who was installing a time bomb in the starship's power furnace, got the news, he immediately ran out with Tiepi.  But before they could leave the power room, the door to the power room suddenly closed, locking the two of them inside.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly melted the iron door of the power room with flames.  But when Han Yu frowned, the passage outside the powerhouse disappeared and turned into a thick steel wall.

    "Wait, this place is a little weird. Anyway, we are not going to blow it up right now, so why not just wait and see what happens. What do you think?" Tiepi stopped Han Yu who was about to take action.

    Han Yu thought it was right, so he stopped and used the communicator to notify everyone on the Courage, telling him that he and Tiepi were fine because he had discovered some abnormal situations and was ready to check the situation before going out.  But from Ning Ping's words, Han Yu learned that the huge starship he was on was gradually changing.

    "Han Yu, the starship is gradually transforming into a human form. The power furnace where you and Iron Pi are is now at the butt of this giant robot."

    Listening to Ning Ping's description in the communicator, Han Yu said angrily: "Can't you use more elegant words? You are still the second prince, why do you speak so vulgarly?"

    "Alas~ Those who are close to vermillion are red, and those who are close to ink are black. I have been with you for a long time. Even if I want to be elegant, I can't be elegant." Ning Ping replied with a sigh.

    Han Yu laughed and scolded when he heard this: "Okay, you have the guts. Let's talk about this issue carefully when we meet."

    "HeheOh Han Yu, that Long Sheng has started to change. Damn it, this guy has turned into a robot head"

    At this moment, Han Yu felt a violent vibration in the power room where he was.  Han Yu quickly stabilized his body and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping. Is that Long Sheng integrated with this starship?"

    "That's right. Good guy, this guy is really big. Those dozen monsters are really not impressive compared to him. Oh my, that Long Sheng's revenge is really strong. He even stepped on those dozen monsters.  .”

    "Stop looking at it naked, let Lin Ke control the Courage and leave here." Han Yu shouted to Ning Ping through the communicator.

    Ning Ping heard this and asked, "Then what should you do?"

    "Don't worry about us. We are in this robot's body now. If he wants to deal with us, he can only come in by himself. It's different for you. Go first. Wait for me to contact you when you get to a safe place."

    "Then be careful." After saying this, the communicator was interrupted. Han Yu turned off the communicator, turned to look at Tiepi and asked: "Tiepi, did you already know in advance that this huge starship can  Transformed into that Long Sheng’s body?”

    "It's just a possibility, but I'm not sure, so I didn't say anything." Tiepi explained after hearing this.  Han Yu nodded and did not continue to struggle with this issue. Instead, he asked: "Do you know the weaknesses of this starship?"

    "I'm sorry, I haven't found it yet. But no matter how powerful the machine is, it needs energy to drive it. This starship is so huge, the energy required must also be very huge." Tiepi was silent for a while.  , said to Han Yu.

    After hearing this, Han Yu nodded and replied: "Well you are right. The energy issue is indeed a big problem. Without energy, no matter how big the starship is, it will only be an immovable fortress."

    "Han Yu, I almost forgot to remind you one thing. When you and Long Shengqi clashed and destroyed a console in the control room, the destroyed console controlled the firepower of the starship."

    "Really? Haha, then this is God's will. I asked Long Sheng why he didn't use this starship to attack. It turns out that it can't be used. I said Tiepi, this is really good news." Han Yu smiled  Said to Ironhide.

    While Han Yu and Tie Pi were discussing how to deal with Long Sheng in Long Sheng’s belly, Long Sheng was enjoying the pleasure of revenge.  In the past, more than a dozen monsters used their size to bully it, but now it was its turn to use its huge size to bully those monsters.  Facing the super-large robot, more than a dozen monsters are everywhereHe lay limply on the ground, shivering and not daring to move even half a step. He just kept whining and begging for forgiveness from this huge monster.  It's just that the dozen monsters never expected that the controller of the huge monster in front of them was the iron lump they had beaten together before.

    Forgiveness is destined to be unavailable!

    "Poof~" One monster was trampled into a puddle of flesh by the super-large robot controlled by Long Sheng, and flesh and blood flew everywhere, but the remaining monsters didn't even think of moving.  As if resigned to his fate, he knelt on the ground and waited for the moment of his death.

    Seeing those previously arrogant and domineering monsters now kneeling in front of him and trembling, Long Sheng suddenly felt an unusual sense of satisfaction.  However, satisfaction is enough, and crushing these monsters to death is still something that needs to be done.  Long Sheng stepped in front of another monster and raised his leg to step down.  Just as he raised his right leg, something changed.  The power chamber located at the rear of the oversized robot suddenly exploded.  Along with the thick smoke, one person and one aircraft flew out from the hole in the wall that was blown open in the power room.  Long Sheng, who didn't expect this to happen, was suddenly shocked. He wanted to find trouble with Han Yu and Tie Pi, but he was helpless to find that the energy to maintain his oversized body was rapidly decreasing. In order not to be affected, Long Sheng had no choice but to do so.  Separation from the body.  Losing Long Sheng's control, his huge body suddenly fell forward, crushing all the monsters that had not been trampled to death into meat pies.

    Long Sheng watched as his huge body fell to the ground. Smoke was still rising from his butt, which was the power room. He looked as if someone had fucked his anus.  Oops

    "Han Yu, Tiepi, I will definitely kill you!" Long Sheng swore through gritted teeth.  Nowadays, the starship that can transform into a super large body is of little use to Long Sheng.  Even if there is a spare power furnace on the starship, Long Sheng, as a combat-type mechanical general, will not install it.

 Text Chapter 789 Meeting Lin Mohan again (Part 1)

    No matter who you are, you will feel uncomfortable if something that belongs to you is damaged.  Long Sheng was in a bad mood at the moment, and swore that he would catch Han Yu who destroyed his starship.  Although the body would not be broken into pieces, it would still be possible to have skin cramps.

    It’s just that in the desert basin at this time, except for Long Sheng, Han Yu and his party had already disappeared.  Long Sheng, who lacked tracking means, really had no choice but to stand there and curse.  Don't be afraid that there will be no good things, just be afraid that there will be no good people.  Just when Long Sheng was extremely depressed, Carthage, who had always wanted to take Han Mengxin back to the Garden of Eden, took the initiative to come to the door.  I don’t know how this guy identified Han Mengxin as the princess among their angels. Could it be the light power that Han Mengxin possesses?

    Long Sheng was not interested in caring about why Carthage wanted to get Han Mengxin. He only cared about whether Carthage could lead him to find Han Yu and those people.

    "We both have the same goal. We are all Han Yu's group, so we can join forces" Before Carthage could finish speaking, the famous sword in Long Sheng's right hand had already been placed on his shoulder.  Long Sheng said coldly: "Too much nonsense, just tell me if you can find Han Yu and those people."

    "cannot."

    "No?" Long Sheng narrowed his eyes and was about to wave his right hand. Carthage hurriedly shouted: "But I can find someone who can find Han Yu."

    "……who?"

    Carthage quickly replied: "Human beings in the underground world. Those people know this planet very well. As long as Han Yu and the others are still on this planet, they will definitely be able to find Han Yu and the others."

    Long Sheng was silent for a while, then slowly retracted the famous sword on Carthage's shoulder.  He looked at Carthage and said, "You'd better not lie to me, otherwise I will make you regret coming to this world."

    "No way. I also expected you to hold off Han Yu and the others, and then I would take Han Mengxin away." Carthage laughed after hearing this.

    "Lead the way." Long Sheng obviously had no intention of chatting with Carthage, so he waved his hand impatiently.

    Not long after Carthage and Long Sheng left the desert basin, a starship appeared in the sky and slowly landed in the desert basin.  A person stepped out of the starship, and at a glance he saw the huge starship lying in the desert that still maintained its human form.

    "Strange? Where did the head of the super-large robot go?" From the tone of this man's words, he was no stranger to this type of super-large robot.  As soon as he finished speaking, another person walked out of the starship.  Just in time to hear the words of the companion who got off the starship first, he said: "Whatever, we and those old antiques are not on the same side. I said Lin Mohan, my sister-in-law is about to give birth, right?"

    "Huang Long, can you be smarter next time when you speak? I've only been pregnant for more than a month, how could it be so fast?" Three black lines appeared on Lin Mohan's forehead.  He said to Huang Long angrily.

    Huang Long shrugged upon hearing this and said with a smile: "Oh~ I'm so excited" Before he finished speaking, another person walked out of the starship and asked in confusion: "Lin Mohan's wife is pregnant, are you?"  What are you so excited about?"

    Lin Mohan and Huang Long: ""

    "Mo Yan, you still live up to your name. Stop talking." Huang Long said helplessly to the last person to get off the starship.

    "Did I say the wrong thing again?" Mo Yan asked with some confusion.

    "Nonsense!" Huang Long replied angrily.

    "Okay, you two, stop saying a word and start working." Lin Mohan said to Huang Long and Mo Yan with an ugly face.  Huang Long and Mo Yan agreed, and followed Lin Mohan into the huge starship.  Since there was no contact in the transformed state, Lin Mohan and the others could only move forward gropingly.  From time to time, he had to destroy some obstacles blocking the road until he found the starship control room that had been moved to the center after the transformation.

    After letting the super robot transform back into starship form.  Only then did Lin Mohan and the others follow the instructions on the starship map and arrive at the destination where the three of them came here this time.

    The landlord’s family also has no surplus food.  In order to ensure the material needs of more and more people who have awakened, Lin Mohan and the people who have awakened, according to the information they have, go into groups to the material storage points hidden throughout the universe when the organization was strong, hoping to recover those materials  .  It's just that maybe too much time has passed. Many material storage points have long been abandoned, and things have changed.  There are three material storage points in this area that Lin Mohan and the others are responsible for, and this is the last one. I don't know if it will be like the first two, and they will get nothing in the end.  However, judging from the state of this starship, Lin Mohan and the others should not be disappointed.

    The solid iron gate was useless to Lin Mohan. After the iron gate was destroyed, what came into the sight of Lin Mohan and the three of them was a warehouse full of various supplies.

    “Don’t be stupid and get to work quickly.” Lin Mohan reminded.??Huang Long spoke to Mo Yan and walked into the warehouse first.  The food and medicine stored in the material warehouse can be ignored directly. The focus of Lin Mohan and the others is to see if the mechanical parts can still be used.  Screening out those that can continue to be used and transporting them back to the base is the purpose of Lin Mohan and his team.

    Fortunately, after a period of busy work, about a quarter of the mechanical parts in the entire warehouse can still be used. This result is excellent compared with the material warehouses discovered before.  Lin Mohan and the three of them were very satisfied.

    "Don't be stunned, hurry up and move. After moving here, we can return to the base." Lin Mohan greeted Huang Long and Mo Yan, and began to move the things that had been selected in the material warehouse.

    Huang Long asked Lin Mohan while helping them move together: "Lin Mohan, you are in such a hurry to return to the base, do you miss your sister-in-law?"

    " Stop talking nonsense!" Lin Mohan's face turned slightly red when he heard this, and he shouted angrily.  Huang Long smiled when he saw this, said nothing, and helped Mo Yan carry a large item out of the starship.

    ……

    While Lin Mohan and the others were transporting supplies in the huge starship, Carthage brought Long Sheng to the underground world.  For the angel Carthage, the underground people can be said to hate it deeply, especially the big boss.  Carthage went to the Biological Research Institute, and the big boss's decades of hard work were in vain.

    "You look at me with a little hatred." Carthage looked at the big leader and said.

    "What are you doing here?" the big leader asked coldly.

    "Haha I need to ask you for a little help." Carthage said with a smile.

    Hearing this, the big leader looked Carthage up and down and said, "We don't seem to have that kind of friendship with you, do we?"

    "Haha Just make friends. I know that you humans have always been unprofitable. So I don't plan to let your help go in vain. Do you see the person standing next to me? As long as you help us find Han Yu's people  There are unexpected benefits waiting for you when it comes to people’s whereabouts.”

    “What’s the benefit?” the big leader asked slowly.

    "Well we can't talk about it now. In short, it can change the fate of you underground people. I also tell you, this one has already devoured the killer. If you refuse, you can weigh the consequences yourself."

    "Are you threatening us?" The big leader narrowed his eyes and asked coldly.

    "You think about it yourself." Carthage replied with a smile.

    The big boss didn’t dare to use the future of the underground people to test his guess.  It is related to the future of the underground people. Regardless of whether there are benefits afterwards as Carthage said, as long as this plague god does not come to trouble people like himself in the future, it will be a great benefit.

    Thinking about it for a moment.  The big boss finally agreed to Carthage's request and prepared to help Carthage and Long Sheng find Han Yu and his party.  Of course, the premise is that Han Yu and the others are still on this planet.

    The result is just as Carthage said to Long Sheng in advance, as long as Han Yu and the others are still on this planet, there is no possibility that the underground people will not find them.  Human beings who have lived underground for a long time can be said to be well aware of the surrounding situation, especially what is happening on the ground.  It didn't take long for the whereabouts of Han Yu and his party to be known.

    At the same time, there is another news.  And that news is also related to Long Sheng.  Near the huge starship in the desert basin, humans of unknown origin appeared and were transporting supplies from the huge starship.

    Hearing the news, Long Sheng couldn't sit still.  Now it faces a choice: continue to cause trouble for Han Yu and those people?  Or go back to the giant starship to teach those shameful thieves a lesson?  Carthage was very worried about Long Sheng's return, but he didn't know how to persuade him.  Because Carthage knew.  Persuasion has no effect at all on Long Sheng. Long Sheng is a very independent guy. This guy does whatever he wants and doesn't listen to anyone.

    "I'm going back, and after I teach those thieves a lesson, I'll go find trouble with Han Yu and those people." Long Sheng thought about it for a while and told Carthage his decision.  After hearing Long Sheng’s decision.  Carthage couldn't help but be a little disappointed. If he just went to trouble Han Yu and the others by himself, he would probably end up running back in disgrace.  However, Long Sheng's decision was difficult to change. Fortunately, Long Sheng also said that he would not let Han Yu and the others go, but would only postpone the plan to teach Han Yu and the others a lesson.

    After leaving the underground people, the big leader immediately summoned other leaders to discuss countermeasures.  As long as Carthage is here, the underground people can't even think about living a stable life.  But if you want to deal with Carthage, it can't be done overnight.  Based on the principle that they can't be offended but can hide, the underground people living in the underground world began to move.  At the same time, in order toAfter returning to Carthage, the messenger sent to Han Yu also set off.  I don't ask people like Han Yu to protect the underground people. I just hope that people like Han Yu will go to deal with Carthage first when they know that Carthage wants to cause trouble for them. That will be beneficial to everyone.

    Long Sheng hurried back to the desert basin where the huge starship was located, and at a glance he saw Lin Mohan and others who were carrying supplies to the starship.  Seeing the things that belonged to Lin Mohan in his hands, Long Sheng immediately shouted and rushed over.

    Seeing Long Sheng rushing over, Lin Mohan was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly, turned to Huang Long and Mo Yan and told them to continue carrying it, and then stepped towards Long Sheng who was rushing over.

    "without……"

    "Drink~!"

    As soon as Lin Mohan opened his mouth and said a word, Long Sheng's famous sword was chopped off.  Lin Mohan was shocked when he saw this. He quickly stepped aside and shouted to Long Sheng urgently: "Stop! One of our own."

    "The ghosts and you thieves are from the same family!" Long Sheng roared angrily when he saw Huang Long and Mo Yan were still carrying the goods.

    Lin Mohan said while dodging Long Sheng's attack: "Mechanical General, have you forgotten your identity?"

    "Humph. I have nothing to do with thieves."

    "Thief, thief. You are the thief. We have taken back what belongs to us, why should we be called thieves?" Huang Long couldn't help shouting as he listened to Long Sheng talking about a thief.

    "Look at the sword!" Long Sheng became even angrier after hearing this. He swung the sword in his right hand horizontally at Huang Long, and a sword energy flew towards Huang Long.  Before Huang Long had time to dodge, he saw a figure flashing in front of Huang Long, opening his mouth and shouting at the flying sword energy.  It actually shattered the sword energy that was like substance.

    "Huh? Sound wave attack? It seems that it has some ability." Long Sheng said when he saw this.

    Mo Yan heard the words and replied: "Thank you." As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Long behind him said dissatisfiedly: "Mo Yan, what are you doing? Do you think I can't deal with this old antique?"

    "I know you can deal with that old antique, but it's a bit inconvenient for you to hold things with both hands now. I just happen to be free. If you are dissatisfied, then I will leave this old antique to you to deal with. Lin Mohan and I  Keep moving.”

    "It's done, leave it to me. Lin Mohan, do you agree?" Huang Long asked Lin Mohan after hearing this.

    Lin Mohan knew that he would not be able to get this mechanical general to agree to the transportation of supplies by just talking, so he nodded and replied: "Okay, you can deal with this old antique. But Huang Long, this old antique belongs to us after all.  Senior. Don't be too harsh."

    "Old antique? Too harsh?" Long Sheng on the side heard this and was furious.

    Huang Long couldn't help but feel happy when he got Lin Mohan's consent.  To be honest, Huang Long really didn't want to do the boring job of a porter.  Now with Lin Mohan's consent, he quickly agreed to Lin Mohan's request with a smile.  "Don't worry, although this mechanical general has a funny mind, his skills look pretty good. When he's shipped back, he'll be quite powerful when he shows us the door. It's a pity that there's only one. It would be better if there were a pair."

    "There will be. When we encounter such antique-level mechanical generals in the future, we can just make a pair." Mo Yan said to Huang Long after hearing this.

    If Long Sheng was a small-minded human being, he might have been blown away by the conversation between Lin Mohan and the three of them.  However, Long Sheng was a robot. Although he was also very angry, his physical performance was not greatly affected.  Seeing Huang Long staggering towards him, Long Sheng raised the knife in his right hand and pointed it at Huang Long and asked, "How are you going to die?"

    "Ah? I'm going to die of old age." Huang Long was stunned for a moment after hearing Long Sheng's words, and then said to Long Sheng with a grin.  Before he could finish his words, Long Sheng shouted loudly and swung his sword towards Huang Long to chop him down.

    Take the knife straight to Huang Long's neck!

    The famous sword passed Huang Long's neck without any hindrance, but what surprised Long Sheng was that the feeling of hitting Huang Long's neck was completely different from the previous feeling.

    "What a fast knife. Unfortunately, this kind of attack is basically useless to me." Huang Long's head only had a layer of skin connected to his body at the moment, but Huang Long could still speak easily and freely.

    "Ability person." Long Sheng frowned upon seeing this and said slowly.  Long Sheng is no stranger to ability users. Not to mention the Han Yu he met earlier, Long Sheng had dealt with those ability users a long time ago. It can be said that without those ability users among humans, what he has done would be impossible.  The loyal mechanical emperor may have completed his plan to destroy mankind.  It is precisely because of the resistance of these ability users that the Mechanical Emperor's plan is thwarted.  Now I meet a person with abilities again, and I feel so special when I meet an enemy.It is not an exaggeration to describe Long Sheng at this time.

    "Hey~ your eyes are very vicious." Huang Long, who was playing with his head in his hand, looked at Long Sheng, whose eyes changed, and said.

    "Cut!" Long Sheng didn't answer, he shouted loudly, and chopped Huang Long in half with one knife.  However, Huang Long still acted as if nothing was wrong. His split body tilted to both sides, and the head in his hand still had the leisure to continue provoking, "Come on, chop me a few more times, so that you know what it means to be unable to be killed."  "

    Long Sheng was happy to satisfy Huang Long's request.  In fact, even without Huang Long's request, Long Sheng would continue to attack Huang Long.

    "Crazy knife dance!" Long Sheng shouted loudly, holding the knife in both hands at Huang Long and slashing at Huang Long.  After Long Sheng's attack, which was like chopping meat into pieces, Huang Long's body was spread out on the ground except for his head which was still intact.  But even so, Huang Long's mouth still didn't stop, "Come on, harder, oh, yes~"

    This kind of infuriating screams continued until Lin Mohan couldn't help shouting: "Huang Long! You have to be more serious when dealing with such an opponent who is serious about fighting!"

    "Okay, I'll be more serious." Huang Long replied after hearing this.

    Carthage stood in the distance, staring at Huang Long who was fighting with Long Sheng, his mind racing rapidly.  I originally thought that Long Sheng was very powerful, but I didn't expect that there was someone more powerful than Long Sheng.  Carthage, which wanted to use Long Sheng's power to cause trouble for Han Yu and others, had already begun to think about how to persuade the three humans in front of it to help it deal with Han Yu and others.

    "My ability is smoke. I am basically immune to physical attacks" Huang Long said slowly to Long Sheng. At the same time, bursts of yellow smoke began to appear around Huang Long's body.  Seeing the yellow smoke emitted by Huang Long, Long Sheng didn't react yet. Instead, Lin Mohan and Mo Yan threw away the supplies they were holding almost at the same time, turned around and rushed towards their starship.  Mo Yan ran and scolded Huang Long: "Huang Long, you are a reincarnated weasel, and you don't know how to say hello before you fart. Are you planning to make us suffer too?".

 Text Chapter 790 Meeting Lin Mohan again (Part 2)

    In response to Mo Yan's complaint, Huang Long gave him a middle finger, and then focused on Long Sheng.  After venting his anger, Long Sheng finally regained his composure.

    A person with abilities is definitely not something that I can handle now.  Moreover, among the ability users, there was a strict hierarchy. The Huang Long he was fighting against was obviously not the boss of this three-person group. Even if he could defeat Huang Long, there were still more troublesome ability users than Huang Long waiting for him.  What's more, he can't deal with Huang Long.

    The problem that Long Sheng faces now is no longer the problem of getting rid of the thieves who will steal things in the future, but how to get away from these three ability users.

    As if he sensed Long Sheng's hesitation, Huang Long's face covered in yellow smoke grinned and mocked Long Sheng: "You are thinking of escaping now? You old antiques really have your brains rusty."

    "Shut up!" Long Sheng was furious and struck with a knife. A blast of the knife split Huang Long's face in half, but within a short time, the split face returned to normal.  For Huang Long, who was already in the form of smoke, physical attacks were ineffective.  At least Long Sheng's attacks were ineffective against him.

    Taking advantage of Long Sheng's opportunity to attack him, Huang Long's yellow smoke wrapped around Long Sheng and spread along the famous sword to Long Sheng's body. Although Long Sheng struggled hard, he could not get rid of the incorporeal yellow smoke. Gradually, the man hiding in the distance  Carthage could no longer see Long Sheng's figure, only a cloud of yellow smoke shrouded it.  Carthage knew that Long Sheng was probably done, and it would be its turn next.  After calming down, Carthage mentally prepared a plan to persuade Lin Mohan and the others.  He walked out of his hiding place and slowly walked towards Lin Mohan and others next to the huge starship.

    The appearance of Carthage did not surprise Lin Mohan and others.  Looking at Carthage walking towards them step by step, Lin Mohan signaled to Mo Yan beside him not to act rashly for the time being, and it would not be too late to understand this person's purpose before taking action.

    "Hello, my name is Carthage. Can I discuss something with you?" In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Carthage, who had folded his wings, said to Lin Mohan with a smile.

    "Are you friends with that mechanical general?" Lin Mohan asked aloud.

    Carthage immediately replied: "No, it and I can only be regarded as collaborators. I thought it was very strong, but I didn't expect that I would meet you who are stronger than it."

    "tell your purpose." Lin Mohan asked after hearing this.

    Maybe he’s not used to Lin Mohan’s directness.  Carthage was stunned for a moment, and then after Lin Mohan coughed in dissatisfaction, he quickly replied: "I need help from others for something. If you are willing to help me, the reward can be discussed."

    "If you're not interested, go find someone else." Lin Mohan waved his hand and refused Carthage.

    Carthage obviously also guessed that Lin Mohan would reject him.  However, this kind of rejection was already expected by Carthage, and naturally they would not give up because of Lin Mohan's rejection.  "Don't refuse so simply. Let's discuss it. You always have something you need, and I might be able to meet your needs."

    "What can you give us?" Lin Mohan asked after hearing this.

    "It depends on what you need. I see how you came here to carry supplies. You should need these supplies, and I happen to know a place that not only has a lot of supplies, but also has humans who can produce them. If you help me  , then I’ll tell you where those humans are?”

    No matter it is gold or silver.  Materials will always be used up when they are used up.  Although Lin Mohan and others are highly capable.  But he is not very good at things like production, otherwise he would not come here to transport the remaining supplies from that year.  Now after listening to Carthage's words, Lin Mohan's heart moved. If Carthage did not lie, it would indeed save him from having to worry about supplies in the future. Even if the products produced may not be satisfactory, there will be a steady stream of this.  Four words are worth cooperating with the Carthage in front of me.

    "If you dare to lie to us, don't blame us for being rude to you." Lin Mohan stared at Carthage and warned.

    When Carthage heard this, he immediately understood that what he just said had an effect, and quickly replied: "Of course, I have no ability to deal with you."

    "Stop talking nonsense, who are you going to deal with?" Lin Mohan asked.

    "Hmm it's a long story" Carthage coughed lightly, but before Carthage could continue, Lin Mo replied coldly: "Since it's a long story, then  To cut a long story short, I don’t care who you’re dealing with, why, or for what purpose. I just want you to fulfill your promise to us after we fulfill your demands.”

    Carthage was secretly annoyed when he heard this, but there was no dissatisfaction on his face. He nodded and replied: "I understand, then I will"?Short story.  What I have to deal with is a group of interstellar explorers. Except for a woman named Han Mengxin, you can kill or let them go as you please.  As long as you leave Han Mengxin to me to take away, I will tell you where the humans who can make supplies for you are before I leave.  "

    When Lin Mohan heard the words Han Mengxin, he was slightly startled, but he was relieved immediately.  This is the inner circle of the Death Star Territory. The Han Mengxin I know should not appear in such a place. He probably has the same name.  After explaining himself, Lin Mohan nodded and said to Carthage: "Okay, deal, we will hand over Han Mengxin to you, and you will fulfill your promise. Where are those interstellar explorers?"

    Carthage was overjoyed when he heard this. What he was waiting for was Lin Mohan's words. In order to prevent long nights and nightmares, Carthage immediately told Lin Mohan, Han Yu and others the location according to the information given by the underground people.  After finishing speaking, he kindly reminded Lin Mohan: "By the way, I still have some information about those people to tell you, so that you will not underestimate the enemy and suffer a loss."

    "explain."

    "The leader of that expedition group is named Han Yu, who is a flame-type ability user, and his deputy is named Ning Ping, who is a swordsman who is good at ancient martial arts. Although the gunner Field's personal combat ability is not high, he is very good at firearms.  It is very powerful in its use, and it also has a new weapon called an armed mecha, and a chef Shi Bafang. Although he is a cook, his leg skills are very outstanding. It cannot be underestimated. As for the remaining Lin Ke and Qiao  Yan'er's fighting ability is negligible."

    Lin Mohan listened calmly as Carthage told him the information about the people he was about to deal with, but he was secretly complaining in his heart.  Damn it, I thought I met someone with the same name, but I didn't expect that it was me.  These people are so full that they have nothing to do, so what are they doing here in the inner circle of the Death Star?  I originally thought that I would never have the chance to meet those people again in my life, but I didn't expect that I would meet them soon.

    As Carthage spoke, he secretly observed Lin Mohan's expression. Seeing that Lin Mohan's expression did not change, he was secretly relieved.  I'm afraid that Lin Mohan will give up after learning about the difficulties of Han Yu and others.  Fortunately, this Lin Mohan didn't seem to be timid.

    Seeing that Carthage shut up and stopped talking, Lin Mohan asked subconsciously: "And where is that Han Mengxin? Why didn't you say what abilities that woman has?"

    "Oh, that woman has the power of light. She can heal injuries in a very short time. At the same time, she can also use the power of light to attack. Don't be careless when you deal with her. And don't hurt her, otherwise we will  The agreement between us is immediately void."

    "Are you threatening us?" Mo Yan on the side asked, glaring at Carthage with dissatisfaction.  But he didn't expect that Carthage, who had always been with him with a smiling face before, heard this and replied with a serious face: "You can hurt anyone, but you can't hurt Han Mengxin."

    Mo Yan opened his mouth and wanted to say more, but Lin Mohan reached out to stop him.  Lin Mohan looked at Carthage and asked: "Tell me why you want to get that Han Mengxin. If there is no reasonable explanation, we will not help you."

    Carthage was stunned when he heard this, and then said nonsense: "Han Mengxin is my fiancée. But she was snatched away by Han Yu and his group. I am not strong enough, so I can only place my hope on you. As long as she is taken away by Han Yu's group,  You can help me get my fiancée back, and then I won’t care about anything else.”

    "This reason makes sense." Lin Mohan said slowly.

    Thinking that his fabricated reasons had convinced Lin Mohan, Carthage immediately struck while the iron was hot and said: "Now you also know the reasons why I want to deal with those people. Should we set off now?"

    "Well, let's go." Lin Mohan nodded.  He turned to Mo Yan and said, "Mo Yan, you and Huang Long stay here and continue to transport supplies. I will go back with this Carthage."

    "Ah? Don't you need me to go with you? I heard from the Carthage that Han Yu and the others are not easy to deal with." Mo Yan said worriedly after hearing this.

    "Don't worry, it'll be no problem." Lin Mohan replied, turned to Carthage and said, "Let's go, let's go early and come back early."

    "Okay, okay, okay." Carthage, who was waiting for these words, replied repeatedly.

    But before Carthage could take Lin Mohan out of the desert basin, Han Yu and others appeared above it in the Courage.  Looking up at the familiar starship, Lin Mohan finally confirmed his previous guess.  Damn it, Han Yu, you restless guys, what are you doing here?

    "Lin Mohan, look, the people in that starship are the people I want you to deal with. I only want one person, Han Mengxin, and the rest, including the starship, are up to you to deal with as you wish." Carthage pointed.  The Courage, which was slowly landing in the sky, turned to Lin Mohan and said.

    &nbsp; Lin Mohan nodded noncommittally, standing there quietly looking at Han Yu and others who came out of the Courage, but wondering in his heart whether Han Yu and the others still knew him?

    Before stepping out of the Courage, Han Yu and others had already discovered Lin Mohan on the ground.  Han Yu recognized Lin Mohan at a glance. It was impossible not to be surprised that Lin Mohan, who had left without saying goodbye before, would appear in this place.  Judging from Lin Mohan's appearance, this kid had a pretty good life after leaving people like him.  Hmm I should say it's pretty good.  At least Lin Mohan's aura of repelling others from thousands of miles away is much lighter now. Although it still makes people feel a little inaccessible, the sense of oppression that is invisible to people is much smaller than before.  .

    The purpose of Han Yu and others' disembarkation of the Courage is no longer to cause trouble for Carthage.  Even if the underground people say that Carthage is going to cause trouble for people like them, as long as Han Yu and others leave this planet, I believe Carthage will have no other choice but to stare blankly.

    "Hi~Lin Mohan, long time no see. How are you doing during this time?" Han Yu waved hello as he walked towards Lin Mohan.

    The most surprised person at this time was Carthage. He looked at Lin Mohan in astonishment and asked: "You. Do you know each other?"

    "Ah, we took risks together for a while before." Lin Mohan replied lightly.

    Carthage rolled his eyes after receiving confirmation.  He laughed twice at Lin Mohan, turned around and wanted to run away. Before it could take two steps, a low ice wall blocked its way, and Lin Mohan's voice came to his ears, "  I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise I can’t guarantee whether you will turn into a popsicle.”

    "Hehe, hehe" Carthage laughed twice.  Standing aside, not daring to act rashly.

    Seeing that Carthage had calmed down, Lin Mohan looked at Han Yu who was approaching and said, "Han Yu, why did you come here?"

    "Hey, I didn't expect it. I told me before that I would take everyone here to explore together. But I didn't expect that I would meet you here. You look good. This time has passed  It should be okay." Han Yu looked at Lin Mohan with a smile and said.

    Lin Mohan smiled slightly when he heard this, said hello to Ning Ping and others, pointed at Carthage standing not far away and asked: "How did you get into trouble with this man? He said that you stole his fiancée  Han Mengxin, entrust me to help him get Han Mengxin back."

    "Ah? Do you believe this kind of nonsense?" Han Yu looked at Lin Mohan in surprise and asked.

    "At first I thought I met a guy with the same name and surname, but after seeing the Spirit, I knew it wasn't the same guy. How did you get into trouble with this guy?"

    Han Yu looked at Carthage and said to Lin Mohan: "This guy is not a human, but a bird-man with wings. After seeing Mengxin using the healing power of light power, he had to talk about dreams.  Xin is the reincarnation of an angel princess, and she wants to take Meng Xin to the Garden of Eden to transform herself into an angel princess again."

    "Angel?"

    "yes."

    "Hmph, I didn't expect that those damn birdmen haven't been wiped out yet. They are really as tenacious as Xiao Qiang." Lin Mo looked at Carthage with a cold smile and said.

    From Lin Mohan's tone, Carthage could hear the evil intentions, and cold sweat slowly flowed out.  I originally thought I had found a powerful helper, but I didn't expect that in a blink of an eye, this powerful helper would become my opponent's helper.

    "Ah!" Carthage suddenly pointed at the back of Han Yu and others and shouted, with a look of horror on his face.  Han Yu and others looked back subconsciously, seeing blue sky, white clouds, and no change in hair.  Han Yu and others knew immediately that they had been fooled. When they looked at Carthage again, they saw that Carthage had spread its wings and flew far away.

    Han Yu and others don’t care about Carthage’s escape. Just run away, as long as they don’t harass them again.  But Lin Mohan had no intention of letting Carthage go.  Seeing that Han Yu and others had no intention of pursuing, Lin Mohan immediately decided to go into battle in person, facing the ground with his left hand and shouting lowly.  In an instant, an icicle lifted Lin Mohan into the sky, closing the distance to Carthage in the blink of an eye.  Carthage, who was concentrating on escaping, heard the sound coming from behind. When he looked back, he saw that Lin Mohan was less than a hundred meters away from him, and his right hand was facing him.

    The cold air shrouded Carthage in the sky, and Carthage felt that his body suddenly became stiff and he could no longer flap his wings.  Han Yu and others on the ground watched as Carthage was frozen into a lump of ice and then fell from the sky.  If it fell on the sand, there was still a chance of survival.  But Carthage may have been destined to do this today, and it did not fall on the sand, but landed on the surface of the huge starship.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The result was that the ice block that froze Carthage fell into pieces, and Carthage inside the ice block was immediately divided into pieces.  Han Yu asked Lin Mohan who returned to the ground in confusion: "Lin Mohan, do you have such a big hatred against that Carthage?"

    " Angels deserve to die!" Lin Mohan was silent for a while and replied slowly.

    Seeing that Lin Mohan was unwilling to talk more about the hatred between himself and Angel, Han Yu wisely gave up the topic and started asking Lin Mohan about what he had experienced after leaving.  But how could Lin Mohan tell Han Yu what happened after he left.  But in the face of Han Yu's questioning, Lin Mohan couldn't hide without saying anything, so he could only tell Han Yu some things in a deletion.

    After hearing the news that Lin Mohan was about to become a father, Han Yu said with a smile: "Oh, I didn't expect that you are going to be a father soon. Congratulations."

    "Thank you." Lin Mohan replied with a smile.

    Seeing Lin Mohan's smile, Han Yu was also happy, and said with emotion: "It seems that you have really changed. If it were you before, you would definitely have a poker face all day long, and you couldn't get along with anyone.  I understand. But now that you have the nourishment of love, you are obviously much more humane than before."

    "Am I very impersonal before?" Lin Mohan asked after hearing this.

    "Well, back then you felt like a robot without any emotions, and you were far less approachable than you are now."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Lin Mohan just smiled and didn't say much.

    Taking Han Yu to the vicinity of the huge starship, Han Yu looked at the place shrouded in yellow smoke and asked Lin Mohan in confusion: "Lin Mohan, what is in that yellow smoke?"

    "A mechanical general is just an antique and has no practical value." Lin Mohan replied calmly.  But as soon as he finished speaking, he heard a roar coming from the yellow smoke, "Don't call me old antique again!"

 Text Chapter 791: The Self-Esteem of an Old Antique

    The virtue of respecting the elderly and caring for the young seems to only apply to the same kind.  Lin Mohan and others chose to ignore the protest from Long Sheng, the mechanical general.  In the eyes of Lin Mohan and others, Long Sheng was just an old combat robot, fundamentally different from them.  They were considered subordinates, and Long Sheng was just a tool.

    But Long Sheng didn’t think so. From the moment Long Sheng was activated, being loyal to the Mechanical Emperor was Long Sheng’s only purpose.  It is precisely because of this that no matter what kind of enemy he is, as long as the Mechanical Emperor gives the order, Long Sheng will draw his sword and rush forward to fight. Until later, Long Sheng fell behind and was surpassed by his juniors with more superior performance. Gradually, Long Sheng  He was reduced to guarding the material reserve, but his orders to be loyal to the Machine Emperor were always effective.

    Regarding his own experience, Long Sheng has no complaints or frustrations, but he cannot tolerate others calling him old, because once he admits that he has become an antique, it means that he has lost the meaning of his existence.  Old things have no value.

    Han Yu did not interfere in the affairs of Long Sheng and Lin Mohan.  Since Long Sheng was captured by Lin Mohan's companions, the right to deal with Long Sheng lies with Lin Mohan and his companions. As long as Lin Mohan does not ask for his opinion, Han Yu will remain silent.

    Lin Mohan ignored Long Sheng's roar. In Lin Mohan's view, the captured Long Sheng had no chance of comeback. As long as Huang Long was not careless and took Long Sheng back to show them the door, his plan would definitely come true.  It's a waste of time to be angry with a guy who is destined to be a loser.

    Seeing Lin Mohan walking past him with Han Yu and others, Long Sheng roared angrily.  Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to him, except for the occasional sympathetic glances from Han Yu and others.  But this sympathetic look made Long Sheng furious.  Long Sheng, who considers himself a strong man, cannot tolerate this kind of look that only appears when he sympathizes with the weak.  But the body entangled by Huang Long did not obey Long Sheng's orders, and was still powerlessly locked by the billowing yellow smoke.

    "Are you angry? Do you want to resist? Do you want to make those who look down on you regret it?" Just when Long Sheng was unwilling but unable to do what he wanted, a seductive voice came to his ears.

    "Slayer, what do you want to do?" Long Sheng asked after hearing this.

    "Hehehe What can I do? You and I have become one. If you are good to me, I will be no good. If you are not good, I will be no good. Your honor and disgrace are closely related to me. Helping you is helping myself. I  Just asking you. Are you willing?"

    "……I can not be reconciled."

    "Okay, be angry. Let your unwillingness turn into the power of anger. Get rid of this Huang Long and let me see how unwilling you are, Long Sheng!" As soon as he finished speaking, Long Sheng felt a force emerging from his body.  , an indescribable feeling is gradually forming.  Long Sheng was somewhat looking forward to that feeling, but also a little afraid.  But whether it was expectation or fear, the power in his body was gradually changing Long Sheng's body, and at the same time, a stream of information also appeared in his database.

    Huang Long, who was in physical contact with Long Sheng, immediately noticed the changes in Long Sheng, but for Huang Long.  The previous battle was a bit too boring, but now Long Sheng suddenly seemed to be able to cheer up, which made Huang Long look forward to it.  The confident Huang Long believed that he could handle the old antique Long Sheng with his own strength. No matter how hard the old antique tried, the old antique was still the old antique.  In addition to having some collection value, it has no practicality at all.

    It is precisely because of this idea.  Huang Long ignored Long Sheng's changes and wanted to see what Long Sheng would become in the end.  Long Sheng used the yellow smoke emitted by Huang Long as a cover to quietly change until he split Huang Long's body with a knife and got out of the predicament in front of him.

    Lin Mohan, who was chatting with Han Yu and others, was startled. Looking at Long Sheng's completely changed form, he frowned deeply.  This is a model that has no records among the known mechanical generals.  Lin Mohan felt that things were developing in an unknown direction.

    With three heads, six arms, and a face like a demon, Long Sheng himself was shocked by his current appearance. He tried to call out the killer in his body to let it explain to him, but what he got was that the killer left  His last words were, "The divine power has been completely integrated with you. Congratulations on completing your new evolution. Go do what you want to do."

    After reading this message, Long Sheng was silent for a while. Regardless of whether what the killer said was true or not, he could really feel his continued growth in strength.  And Long Sheng suddenly had an intuition that he could win!  You can win!

    "Drink~" Long Sheng shouted loudly, raised his knife and struck Huang Yan, who was recovering, and immediately split Huang Long's body into two halves again.  Huang Long didn't care. While recovering, he taunted Long Sheng and said, "After trying so many times, I think it's time for you to give up this useless attack. Physical attacks are ineffective against me."

    "Physical attackInvalid, what if we add this?  "Long Sheng sneered, his chest suddenly opened, and a beam of light shot out, penetrating the yellow smoke and hitting a pile of supplies that had been moved out of the huge starship before they could be moved into Lin Mohan's three-man starship. A violent explosion occurred immediately.  , created a violent storm. Huang Long sneered and said: "You want to blow me away with this strong wind?  You take it too much for granted.  An old antique is an old antique, but his brain is not good enough.  "

    Regarding Huang Long's evaluation, Long Sheng was not as furious as before. Instead, he looked at Huang Long as if he were a dead person.  Huang Long couldn't help but wonder when he saw this, but after thinking about it carefully, he didn't reveal any flaws. This Long Sheng was probably just bluffing.

    But what Huang Long, who had just convinced himself, didn't expect was that Long Sheng got rid of his entanglement. With the help of three heads and six arms, Long Sheng cut off all the yellow smoke entangled in his body.  After gaining freedom, Long Sheng not only did not escape immediately, but instead passed through Huang Long's body and ran directly in the direction of the pile of supplies that had just been hit by the beam.  Huang Long was overjoyed when he saw it, and thought Long Sheng was in a panic and ran in the wrong direction.  But when Huang Long saw Long Sheng rummaging through the pile of supplies regardless of the burning flames, he suddenly felt that there might be something wrong with his judgment just now.

    "Hahaha Found it, found it. You are dead!" Long Sheng laughed wildly.  A black stone was found from the supplies pile.  The stone was about the size of an adult's fist, except that it was completely black.  I really can't see any special function.

    "Creak~Creak~" Long Sheng once again made a puzzling move. In front of everyone, Long Sheng ate the black blackhead.

    "Hey, are you crazy?" Huang Long asked when he saw this.

    Long Sheng did not answer Huang Long, but looked at Huang Long with contempt, which made Huang Long feel very angry.  Feeling that he had lost face, Huang Long immediately rushed towards Long Sheng. This time Huang Long had already made up his mind not to play anymore.  Just dismantle this Long Sheng into parts, then take it back and assemble it to be a toilet unclogger.

    Although Lin Mohan felt that Long Sheng's behavior was a bit strange, due to his confidence in Huang Long, he did not think that Long Sheng could turn defeat into victory by eating a stone.  Seeing that Huang Long had become serious, Lin Mohan said to Han Yu: "Come into my starship and have a seat. We haven't seen each other for a long time. Let's have a good chat while we have time today."

    The words have not yet finished.  Huang Long let out a scream, and a figure flew out from the yellow smoke. When he fell on the sand, he bounced a few times in the distance, as if he was drifting away.  Long Sheng, on the other hand, clenched his right fist which he had just accomplished, feeling more confident in fighting Huang Long and the others.

    "Here, what's going on?" Huang Long covered half of Lao Gao's swollen cheek and looked at Long Sheng in surprise and said to himself.  Just now he looked like a belly ready to be slaughtered.  Is it really because of eating that black stone?

    Seeing Huang Long’s confused look, Long Sheng felt relieved from the bottom of his heart.  Of course, it would not tell Huang Long the reason, and it would definitely not tell Huang Long that the black stone he ate was the Hyland Stone, known as the nemesis of those with abilities.  During the war with humans back then, I felt how difficult it was to deal with people with abilities.  The Mechanical Emperor sent people to find Hyland Stones that could restrain the abilities of esper users, and stored some in this material reserve.  And entrusted the killer's service.  Long Sheng, who has been completely integrated with the Slayer and evolved, now has a new ability, which is that he can fuse any substance eaten by him and transform himself into that substance.  In other words, as long as Long Sheng is willing, it can transform itself into a large Hylan Stone at any time.  Although this has a time limit, it is enough to deal with the annoying Huang Long.

    Lin Mohan was surprised to see Huang Long suffer a loss, especially when he was smoking.  It can be said that Lin Mohan knows very well about Huang Long's abilities.  Huang Long in the smoke state will never be attacked by physical attacks, unless the opponent is also an ability user and has a stronger ability than Huang Long.  But the Long Sheng in front of him obviously did not have the conditions to defeat Huang Long.  But the reality was that Huang Long was literally punched away by Long Sheng.  This accident forced Lin Mohan to give up his plan to have a good chat with Han Yu and others, and instead began to pay attention to Long Sheng, ready to rescue Huang Long at any time.

    Huang Long, who had suffered a loss, was naturally unwilling to swallow the loss, especially when he thought he was sure of victory, Huang Long became a little angry.

    "Drink~" Huang Long stretched out his hands, and yellow smoke began to float towards Long Sheng.  He saw Long Sheng wave the famous sword in his right hand, and heard Huang Long scream. The yellow smoke gradually retracted. When Huang Long showed his true form, Lin Mohan found that Huang Long was covering his right hand with blood flowing out.

    Seeing that Huang Long was injured, Lin Mohan could no longer stand by and watch. He immediately gave a soft drink and rushed towards Long Sheng.  Mo Yan ran to Huang Long's side and helped Huang Long quickly.Our own starship ran away.  There is a first aid kit there. Let's bandage Huang Long's bleeding wound first.

    "Lin Mohan, don't be touched by that guy. That guy's body is very weird now. I guess it has something to do with the stone he just ate." Huang Long reminded Lin Mohan loudly.  When Lin Mohan heard this, he immediately gave up his plan to contact Long Sheng. His hands were filled with coldness, and he wanted to freeze Long Sheng directly and restrict his movements.  But Long Sheng didn't seem to pay attention to the approaching cold air at all. Just like he slashed Huang Long with his sword just now, he swung the famous sword in his right hand again. It was like Chun Xue meeting the scorching sun. The originally formidable cold air suddenly disappeared.  The time disappeared.  This result shocked Lin Mohan, as if he thought about what the black stone Long Sheng had just eaten was.

    "Hahaha~ You bunch of ability users, your doom has come!" Long Sheng, who didn't expect that his strength was so strong, laughed in a great mood, pointed the famous sword in his right hand at Lin Mohan, and announced loudly.

    Lin Mohan's face was solemn.  However, after hearing Long Sheng's words, he couldn't help but feel secretly annoyed, and said with a sneer: "That's not necessarily the case."

    "Humph!" Long Sheng snorted coldly.  He went straight to Lin Mohan and passed by.  Lin Mohan is no stranger to fighting enemies who possess Hylan Stone, but in the past he only dealt with weapons made of Hylan Stone. As long as he was careful and did not let the Hylan Stone touch his body, then  There is still hope of winning.  But the situation is different now. This Long Sheng is probably covered in Hylan Stone and has his own abilities.  It probably won't work on him.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mohan raised his hands above his head, condensed a huge icicle, and stabbed Long Sheng hard at him.  Seeing that Long Sheng did not dodge, he raised the famous sword in his hand and went straight towards the icicle that was stabbing him. The icicle was immediately split into two halves.

    “Drink~~” Long Sheng shouted while approaching Lin Mohan with steps.  In a blink of an eye, he was in front of Lin Mohan, and the knife in his right hand fell.  Lin Mohan was stabbed diagonally from his neck to his side.

    Lin Mohan had a look of shock on his face and gradually disappeared.  When Long Sheng saw this, he said disdainfully: "Also, if you can escape this time, can you escape again and again?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a shadow enveloped Long Sheng. Long Sheng looked up and saw a huge ice brick falling from the sky.  Ben ran and took a hard photo of himself.

    "Hmph! It's useless." Long Sheng snorted coldly. After sheathing the two swords, he pressed his right hand on the handle and made a gesture to draw the sword.

    "Boom~" The ice brick falling from the sky was split in half, revealing Lin Mohan hiding behind the ice brick.

    *****************************

    While Lin Mohan was fighting Long Sheng, Han Mengxin walked over to Mo Yan, who was preparing to treat Huang Long.  Asked softly: "Do you need help?"

    "How can you help? Miss, it's very dangerous here. You'd better stay with your companion as soon as possible." Mo Yan replied casually without raising his head.  But when Mo Yan looked back, he found that Huang Long's bleeding wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.  Huang Long, who was being treated, opened his mouth wide and stared blankly at Han Mengxin who was treating him.

    "My God, what an angel." Huang Long said a little awkwardly.

    Mo Yan looked at Han Mengxin and didn't know how to describe his mood at this time. This time it matched his name and became Mo Yan.

    "It seems that Lin Mohan is in trouble." Han Yu walked over and said to himself.  Huang Long glanced at Han Yu when he heard this, nodded slightly, and said to himself: "That Long Sheng ate the Hylan Stone, and the Hylan Stone is absolutely fatal to people with abilities. No matter it is  What kind of ability will be ineffective when encountering the Hyland Stone. But I don't understand, that Hyland Stone is only the size of a fist, how can this Long Sheng become so powerful?"

    "I guess it has something to do with the killer who merged with him." A robot standing next to Han Yu said after hearing this: "The killer has divine power, and divine power is often one of the necessary factors to create miracles.  . Han Yu, it seems you can’t help with that Long Sheng matter.”

    "How do you say this?" Han Yu asked a little unconvinced.

    "If Long Sheng, who had not integrated Hylan Stone before, was ineffective against physical attacks, then the current Long Sheng would also be ineffective against ability attacks. Otherwise, Huang Long's Yellow Smoke would not malfunction, and neither would Lin Mohan's Harmful Bing.  Ineffective. If we want to deal with the current Long Sheng, we are the only ones who are not ability users, and if we want to kill the current Long Sheng, we can only use physical attacks."

    "Then we can also use physical attacks" Han Yu said forcefully.

    Tiepi interrupted Han Yu and said: "But don't forget, ability users cannot touch the Hylan Stone, otherwise the ability will be temporarily sealed. At that time, you will become a dish on Long Sheng's lips.  vegetable."

    &nbsp; Although I know that Tiepi is telling the truth, this kind of truth really hurts his self-esteem.  At least Huang Long and Mo Yan couldn't accept it.  Huang Long glanced sideways at Tiepi and asked Han Yu, "Are you going to listen to this robot's advice?"

    "If what Tiepi said is correct, then why don't you listen?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    Mo Yan couldn't help but ask: "don't you have any self-esteem as a capable person?"

    Han Yu then shrugged and replied: "You can't eat your self-esteem. Besides, it's hard to persuade a damned person with good words, and I don't want to be a damned person."

    Regarding Han Yu's answer, Huang Long and Mo Yan snorted coldly at the same time. Huang Long, who had been cured of his injuries, walked towards Long Sheng's direction and said to Han Yu without looking back: "I am a self-respecting person."  Ability user, this Long Sheng was originally my opponent, so I should end it."

    Han Yu opened his mouth when he saw this, trying to persuade Huang Long not to act recklessly, but before he could say anything, Mo Yan said in advance: "Don't waste your efforts. Although Huang Long is usually a bit unruly, he has a character that likes to get into trouble.  . Once he sees something right, even ten cows can’t pull it back.”

    "Are you just going to watch him die?" Han Yu asked after looking at Mo Yan.

    Mo Yan grinned and replied: "We are companions. When we encounter enemies that cannot be dealt with alone, of course we have to go up together."

    "Well, your shameless look is very similar to my style back then." Han Yu also smiled and followed Mo Yan towards Long Sheng.  The remaining Ningping and others looked at each other, Ningping and Tiepi followed, while Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and others ran towards the Courage

 Text Chapter 792 The Domain of Fire

    With a "bang~" sound, Tiepi was kicked away by Long Sheng

    With a "Cang~" sound, Ning Ping's slash was blocked by Long Sheng's famous sword in his right hand

    With a "Boom~" sound, Han Yu's fireball was crushed by Long Sheng's left hand

    With a "roar~", Mo Yan's sound waves were drowned out by Long Sheng's roar

    With a "whoop~" sound, Huang Long's yellow smoke was blown away by the strong wind formed by Long Sheng's rotating body

    With a "crash" sound, the ice sealing Long Sheng's legs shattered under Long Sheng's brute force

    Faced with the siege, Long Sheng still seemed to be at ease. With three heads and six arms, the Hyland Stone's physique made Long Sheng extremely powerful. Facing the siege of four ability users headed by Han Yu, he still did not lose at all.

    The battle near the huge starship became more and more intense. Han Yu and others showed their abilities, but they seemed a little powerless in the face of Long Sheng, who was immune to abilities.  As for Tiepi and Ningping, a pair of non-power users, but Long Sheng, who did not have enough strength to destroy the full metal body, although they had the numerical advantage, they were at a disadvantage in the battle.

    Lin Ke and others who returned to the Courage saw Long Sheng's bravery and knew that apart from the Courage's main gun, there was probably no other way to deal with this mechanical monster that already had three heads and six arms in its upper body and eight legs in its lower body.

    ……

    "Beep~beep~beep~" Just when the Courage's laser cannon was still in the charging stage, the siren carried by Long Sheng suddenly sounded rapidly.  Long Sheng immediately discovered the Courage hiding in the distance with evil intentions.  He immediately abandoned Han Yu and others who were besieging it and moved his eight big feet.  He went straight to the Courage and rushed over.  When Han Yu and others saw this, they naturally couldn't let Long Sheng's intention succeed, and quickly used all their methods to entangle Long Sheng.  And Long Sheng was like a wild bull.  Ignoring the obstruction from Han Yu and others, they just rushed straight to the Courage.

    With a "boom~" sound, when Long Sheng was still about three hundred meters away from the Courage, the Courage's laser cannon was fired.  Before launching, Han Yu and others who were familiar with laser cannons immediately pulled Lin Mohan and others to a safe area.  But just when everyone thought Long Sheng would be hit, Long Sheng made an unexpected move. His upper body and lower body actually separated, and the laser cannon penetrated Long Sheng's body.  Hitting the huge starship located behind Long Sheng.

    Regarding the huge starship, Long Sheng has basically given up.  However, the Courage's attack still aroused Long Sheng's sense of crisis.  Although he escaped the laser cannon attack this time, if he couldn't destroy the laser cannon, he would still be a threat to himself.  Long Sheng, who knew this very well, immediately ran towards the Courage again.

    The Courage took off and kept rising to avoid Long Sheng's attack.  Long Sheng, who arrived a step late, became furious, turned around and vented his anger on Han Yu and others.  The Courage in the sky recharged.  But then Long Shengxue became smarter.  Just now, Han Yu and others were pestering it, but this time it was its turn to pester Han Yu and others.  With Han Yu and others present, the Courage's laser cannon has been unable to fire.  But Han Yu and others seemed to have no way to deal with this Long Sheng.  Things seem to have reached a dead end and become unsolvable.  And as time went by, the physical strength of Han Yu and others began to decline.  Except for Ironhide, everyone else's movements began to slow down.

    But Iron Skin alone is no match for Long Sheng.  Fortunately, Long Sheng, who had evolved for the second time, seemed to have lost his divine power and could no longer break through Ironhide's defense as easily as before. However, if this continued, there was no way. Sooner or later, he would be beaten passively.

    "Han Yu. Try the combination technique." Lin Mohan said to Han Yu.

    "Combined skills? What is that?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  For Han Yu, the words "combination skills" are very unfamiliar.  From past experiences, Han Yu didn't even know that there could be such a thing as combined skills among ability users.

    Seeing that Han Yu was puzzled, Lin Mohan didn't bother to explain to Han Yu, and immediately said to Han Yu: "Do as I say." Han Yu, who knew that this was not the time to speak, did not hesitate and nodded quickly and replied: "  good."

    Following Lin Mohan’s instructions, Han Yu and other ability users for the first time performed a combination skill that could only be performed between ability users.  Fire and ice entangled each other and flew straight towards Long Sheng who was beating Tiepi.  When Long Sheng saw this, he smiled contemptuously and stretched out his left hand as before.

    With a "boom", Long Sheng's left hand was gone.  Han Yu shouted to Lin Mohan in surprise: "Lin Mohan, is this the power of the combined technique?"

    "That's right, one more shot." Lin Mohan replied loudly.

    "good!"

    ……

    It’s another combination of fire and ice.  This time Long Sheng learned the lesson and saw the flames and ice flying towards them again, and he immediately faced them with his other hand holding the shield.

    With a "boom", Long Sheng's hand holding the shield also?Yes.  Han Yu was overjoyed when he saw this, and shouted at Lin Mohan: "Lin Mohan, do it a few more times and destroy this bastard!"

    "Okaycough~cough~cough~" Just as Lin Mohan agreed, he coughed violently.  Han Yu quickly leaned over, supported Lin Mohan and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "No, it's okay." Lin Mohan replied stiffly.

    "It's okay! Mo Yan, hurry up and help Lin Mohan go to the back to have a rest. Leave this place to us first." Han Yu shouted to Mo Yan who was standing aside without any explanation.  Mo Yan came over quickly, Lin Mohan shook his head and refused: "I'm fine, it's important to deal with this guy first."

    "Fart! Now that we know that the combined technique is effective, we should use the combined technique. But you look like this, can you use the combined technique? Go and rest quickly to recover your strength, we are responsible for holding this guy back."

    No matter how much Lin Mohan promised, Han Yu still asked Mo Yan to drag Lin Mohan away.  Huang Long and others also knew that their only chance of winning now was the combined skill of Han Yu and Lin Mohan. Before Lin Mohan recovered, what they had to do was to entangle Long Sheng and prevent Long Sheng from escaping.

    But Long Sheng obviously didn’t think about escaping. In Long Sheng’s eyes, although the combined skills were a threat to him, as long as he got rid of anyone who used the combined skills, he would naturally be safe.  In order to achieve this goal, Han Yu became Long Sheng's focus.  Facing Long Sheng's fierce attack, Han Yu was in a panic.  Fortunately, there is an iron sheet to live and forget about death.  Time and time again, he blocked Long Sheng's fatal blow for Han Yu.

    Long Sheng was already furious with Ironpi, this annoying shield.  After Tiepi blocked Han Yu's knife again.  Long Sheng abandoned Han Yu's original target and began to attack Tiepi instead.  Once Long Sheng focused all his attacks on Tiepi, even a character like Tiepi who could withstand beatings would still be a little unable to withstand it.

    ?? Continuous slashes finally split Tiepi's body. Long Sheng lifted Tiepi's body into the air with a spear, and then swung his sword with both hands, tearing the unavoidable Tiepi into eight pieces and scattering his body on the ground.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly came to the rescue together with Ning Ping and Huang Long.  But he didn't expect that Long Sheng would be waiting for Han Yu and others to come over.

    "ah!"

    Huang Long screamed, and his whole body was split in half by the famous Hailan stone sword in Long Sheng's hand. He passed away without even leaving a last word.  Mo Yan went crazy when he saw this scene.  Although Mo Yan had often quarreled with Huang Long since he woke up, seeing Huang Long actually die was a huge blow to Mo Yan, who had already regarded Huang Long as a friend.

    “Ah~~” Mo Yan rushed in front of Long Sheng and fired the most powerful sonic bomb at Long Sheng.  But for Long Sheng, who has a Hylan Stone physique.  Mo Yan's sonic attack had no effect at all except making it a bit noisy.

    With a "bang", Mo Yan, who was roaring angrily, was punched away by Long Sheng. He fell to the ground and slid far away, his life or death unknown.

    Lin Mohan became angry when he saw his companions dying in unpredictable ways.  He immediately ignored the need to rest and rushed straight towards Long Sheng, who was currently destroying the iron bodies scattered on the ground.  Regarding Tiepi, Long Sheng already knew the correct way to kill Tiepi through the information left to him by the killer.  In Long Sheng's opinion, as long as Tiepi is completely killed.  Then the rest of the battle will be much easier.

    "Lin Mohan, combined technique!" Han Yu saw Lin Mohan rushing over.  He reminded loudly and hastily.  Lin Mohan nodded silently and began to accumulate strength.  Han Yu knew that Lin Mohan was preparing to use his maximum strength this time, so he immediately began to exert his maximum strength without hesitation.

    Just like the fire dragon and the ice phoenix appeared in the world, two forces of different nature flew alternately towards Long Sheng.  When Long Sheng saw this, he knew something was wrong, and quickly curled up his body, wrapping his body with eight legs and four arms.

    There was a loud "boom", and a mushroom cloud rose in the desert basin. The generated airflow blew Han Yu and others away. When Han Yu and others stabilized their bodies, Han Yu found that there was no one around him. Lin  Mo Han was at least 500 meters away from him, while Ning Ping was even further away from him, holding Mo Yan who didn't know whether he was alive or dead.  As for Long Sheng, he was not seen on the ground.

    Han Yu stepped forward to help Lin Mohan, who had difficulty standing.  But before Han Yu could take two steps, he heard a soft call from near him, "Han Yu"

    Hearing someone calling him, Han Yu quickly looked around, and finally found a piece of iron sheet buried half in the sand.  Obviously, the broken piece should be the piece of iron where the core is placed.

    "Tiepi, wait a minute, I'll be here right away." Han Yu said as he walked towards Tiepi, who was about fifty steps away from him.  But before Han Yu could get closer, a shadow in the sky enveloped Han Yu. Han Yu didn't even have the time to raise his head, and hurriedly rolled out of the shadow. With a loud noise, Long Sheng fell from the sky and fell.Near Ironhide.

    At this time, Long Sheng was in a very miserable state, with only one right hand left in his four arms, and only one of the two famous swords left, and of the remaining one, only one handle was left.  Only three of the eight big legs are left, and the other five have disappeared.

    "It's amazing, you are amazing, you can actually hurt me like this. In order to reward your behavior, I will not let you die simply, I will break your corpse into thousands of pieces, crush your bones and spread ashes!" Long Sheng said fiercely  Roaring at Han Yu.  Han Yu stood silently, ready to challenge.

    "It's superfluous to say anything at this time. Things have reached a point where they are unresolved. What else is there to say?"  But just when Han Yu was on guard against Long Sheng's imminent attack, Long Sheng discovered the iron sheet that had fallen not far from its feet.  Looking at the broken pieces of iron sheet, Long Sheng smiled.

    "I asked why I couldn't find the last fragment, but you are here. Tiepi, you are about to leave this world, do you have anything to say to anyone?" Long Sheng picked up the core of Tiepi as he spoke.  part.

    “…Han Yu, I’m really sorry, I can’t accompany you on this adventure.”

    With a "pop~" sound, the core part of Ironhide was crushed into pieces by Long Sheng.  Watching Ironhide's core turn into pieces in Long Sheng's hands.  Han Yu, who was rushing over, was stunned.  As for the robot Tiepi, Han Yu used it as a robot except at the beginning.  After getting to know each other, Han Yu knew that Tiepi was a robot with a human heart and a mechanical appearance.  Compared with many real humans, Ironhide's robot is more like a pure human being.  Now that Ironhide is dead, the destruction of the core means Ironhide's disappearance.  Unlike humans, when humans die, at least their souls can remain, but Ironhide is still a robot after all.  When it is gone, it means a complete disappearance. Apart from leaving a few memories in the hearts of people who know it, it leaves no trace in this world.

    "Hmph, a loser wants to imitate humans and take adventures? Don't worry, I will send Han Yu and the others to accompany you on your underground adventure soon. By the way. You have no soul. It seems that there is nothing you can do after your wish dies.  accomplish……"

    Han Yu could no longer hear Long Sheng’s ridicule to Tie Pi. At this time, Han Yu had only one thought left in his mind: kill Long Sheng and avenge Tie Pi!

    Seeing Han Yu standing there with his head lowered and motionless.  Long Sheng thought Han Yu was stupid.  After smiling contemptuously, he stepped towards Han Yu.  Although he now has no weapons in his hands, Long Sheng is confident that even with his bare hands, he can still kill Han Yu, an ability user.

    Walked to a place ten meters away from Han Yu.  Han Yu suddenly raised his head, and Long Sheng, who saw Han Yu's eyes at this moment, felt as if he was suddenly cast into a body-holding technique.  He stopped suddenly and stood motionless.

    What kind of eyes are those.  Apart from the burning red color, there is no trace of impurities.  Looking around again, Long Sheng couldn't help being shocked.  At some point, he found himself in a magma hell. The surrounding magma was constantly surging, making gurgling sounds.

    "Here, what's going on?" Long Sheng stuttered a little.  The abnormal situation made Long Sheng feel scared. This strange and annoying feeling could not go away no matter how Long Sheng encouraged himself.

    "Alas~" Han Yu sighed.  Long Sheng, who was constantly doing some mental construction for himself, looked at Han Yu when he heard this, and watched with horror as Han Yu slowly raised his right hand towards him.

    "Ah~" Long Sheng, who couldn't bear the depression, yelled and rushed towards Han Yu crazily.  In Long Sheng's view, everything he encountered was caused by Han Yu. As long as Han Yu was solved, the magma hell that appeared in front of him would naturally disappear.

    But before Long Sheng could take three steps out, there was a "pop" sound and Long Sheng fell into a pool of magma. Although Long Sheng struggled desperately, his struggle made Long Sheng sink deeper and deeper.  Han Yu walked in slowly, looked at Long Sheng with only one head exposed and was still struggling with an expressionless face, and raised his right foot.  In Long Sheng's frightened eyes, he stepped down hard

    ……

    Long Sheng was solved, but the price paid was high.  Among Lin Mohan's trio, Huang Long was dead, Mo Yan was seriously injured, Lin Mohan was half dead, and his vitality was severely damaged. On Han Yu's side, the iron sheet was destroyed, Ning Ping was injured, and Han Yu it was difficult to judge.

    Lin Mohan, who was half-kneeling on the ground, witnessed with his own eyes the entire process of Long Sheng being destroyed.  He saw with his own eyes that a field centered on Han Yu appeared in front of him, and Long Sheng was easily solved.  But Lin Mohan knew that the reason why Han Yu was able to use Domain, a forbidden move that could only be used by superpowers, was definitely not something he had mastered from the beginning.

    Human beings who have powers beyond nature are collectively called people with abilities, and some people like to compliment them by calling them superpowers.  But the real superpowers,But only those with the ability of domain power deserve such a title.  Lin Mohan couldn't do it. Although his abilities were powerful, they were restricted by this artificial human body and could not make progress.  In other words, whatever power you have when you are born, you will still have the same power when you die.  Moreover, there is a limit to the power that one possesses. To put it bluntly, it is hard to sustain.

    But true human beings with abilities do not have such physical limitations.  It can be said that the difference between people with artificial abilities and those with natural abilities is a difference of progress.

    Superpowers only exist among humans. Although Lin Mohan has many cutting-edge technologies, he has never been able to decipher the code of this life.  However, under Lin Mohan's influence, human beings with superpowers are all very old people. This is the first time that someone as young as Han Yu has understood the realm.

    Lin Mohan was caught in a dilemma, starting from his own mission.  Lin Mohan should take this opportunity to get rid of Han Yu to avoid being blocked by Han Yu when he realizes his plan in the future.  But start from your heart.  Lin Mohan was unwilling to take action against Han Yu now.  In the end, if it weren't for Han Yu, everyone, including himself, would have been killed by Long Sheng, with no chance of survival.

    Just when Lin Mohan felt in a dilemma, Han Yu, who was still in the magma hell, suddenly swayed and fell on his back, and then the magma hell disappeared.  Only a layer of scorched ground remained.

    The Spirit, which was in the air, hurriedly landed. Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and others rushed out of the Spirit immediately. Han Mengxin went to help Ning Ping, while Lin Ke took Field and Shi Bafang to lift the unconscious Han Yu.  Got on a stretcher.  Seeing Han Yu being carried aboard the Courage, Lin Mohan explained to himself: "It's not that I don't do it, it's because there is no chance. Yes, there is no chance."

    ……

    Han Yu never woke up.  He stayed in a coma like that for three days and three nights.  Although Han Mengxin repeatedly assured that Han Yu's health was fine, Lin Ke still kept watch over Han Yu for three days and nights without sleep.  On the fourth day, under Han Mengxin's forced request, Lin Ke had to accept Han Mengxin's suggestion and go back to rest for a while to prevent his body from collapsing.  But when Lin Ke returned to the door of the room.  But he saw Lin Mohan waiting for him at the door.

    Lin Ke said hello to Lin Mohan, opened the door and was about to enter the house, when he heard Lin Mohan whisper: "Don't forget your identity and mission."

    Lin Ke was shocked when he heard this. After a moment of silence, he replied in a low voice: "I haven't forgotten. It's just that the pieces haven't been put together"

    "I married a human woman and am about to become a father. Lin Ke. I don't know if I am qualified to remind you of your identity and the mission His Majesty has given you. I just want to tell you, don't do it.  Let yourself regret something for the rest of your life. This is a piece of advice I leave you." After saying this, Lin Mohan walked away.  Lin Ke stood there in silence for a long time, until he could no longer hear Lin Mohan's footsteps. Then Lin Ke reached out and gently wiped away the tears flowing from the corners of his eyes, sighed and closed the door.

    Lin Mohan left without saying goodbye again just like before.  But at this time, everyone on the Courage was focused on the unconscious Han Yu. Lin Mohan left just as he left, except for complaining a few words about Lin Mohan's behavior of leaving without saying a word.  , no one said anything more about Lin Mohan.

    For Lin Mohan, it would not be an exaggeration to say that this operation was a failure.  Huang Long, who was in the same group, died. Although Mo Yan has regained consciousness after Han Mengxin's rescue, it may take a long time to recover.  In the days that followed, no one could help Lin Mohan. Lin Mohan had to go back to the days of struggling alone.  The only thing that makes Lin Mohan feel relieved is that he now has a family, which gives him a new motivation to fight.

    When he thought of seeing Lan Ruonan when he returned home, Lin Mohan couldn't help but feel a little homesick.  Now Lan Ruonan is probably pregnant and has difficulty moving, right?

    ……

    Half a month later, the tired Lin Mohan returned to the base.  First, Mo Yan, who still had some mobility issues, was sent to the treatment center for further treatment, and then Lin Mohan walked home in three steps at a time.  Meeting some acquaintances on the road, Lin Mohan smiled and said hello, but those who were greeted seemed a little strange, and looked at Lin Mohan with strange eyes.  Lin Mohan didn't think much and ran home happily.  But as soon as he arrived at the door of his house, Lin Mohan was immediately stunned by what he saw.  The home of himself and Lan Ruonan has become a ruin. On a high pole erected in front of the house, there are hanging the heads of a row of humans who followed him here.

    "Here, what's going on?" Lin Mohan was at a loss for words and was at a loss for a moment.

    "Lin Mohan! You dare to come back, you rebellious person!" Just when Lin Mohan was confused, a voice suddenly came from behind him.Have a drink.  Lin Mohan was shocked and quickly looked back. Seeing that he was an acquaintance, he quickly asked: "Lin Zhichong, where is my wife? Who killed these people?"

    The man Lin Mohan called Lin Zhichong frowned when he heard this, and shouted again: "Lin Mohan, you are still stubborn at this point, come on, take down this traitor quickly!"

    "Drink!" As Lin Zhichong shouted, the soldiers standing behind Lin Zhichong shouted in unison, surrounding Lin Mohan.

    "Lin Zhichong, what are you doing? I am Lin Mohan." Lin Mohan shouted when he saw this.

    "I know you are Lin Mohan. Lin Mohan, under His Majesty's order. There must be no mistakes in capturing Lin Mohan. But he resisted. Kill without mercy!" Lin Zhichong shouted loudly with a straight face.

    Lin Mohan was stunned when he heard this, "What did you say? Your Majesty is awake?"

    "Lin Mohan, I'm going to capture you without any hesitation. Your Majesty wants to see you." Lin Zhichong said in a deep voice.

    Because he could see His Majesty, Lin Mohan chose not to resist and allowed Lin Zhichong to have someone tie him up and take him to the palace where the Mechanical Emperor was.  On the way to the palace.  Lin Mohan once again asked Lin Zhichong about the whereabouts of his wife Lan Ruonan.  Perhaps because he was annoyed by Lin Mohan's questions, or perhaps because he sympathized with Lin Mohan's experience, Lin Zhichong replied in a low voice: "After meeting His Majesty, you can naturally meet your wife. It's just alas~"

    Lin Mohan had a premonition that something was not good from Lin Zhichong's last sigh, but no matter how much he pressed, Lin Zhichong never said a single word to Lin Mohan again.  As he got closer to the palace, Lin Mohan's uneasiness became stronger.

    When entering the palace.  When he saw the mechanical emperor sitting on the throne, Lin Mohan hurriedly knelt down and shouted loudly: "Lin Mohan sees your majesty."

    There was no response, and there was deathly silence all around.  Lin Mohan touched his head to the ground, and an invisible pressure pressed down on Lin Mohan's back, which was soaked with sweat.  After a long time, the mechanical emperor sitting on the throne sighed lightly.  He said slowly: "Alas, Lin Mohan, you have disappointed me."

    "Your Majesty, please forgive me." Lin Mohan replied quickly.

    "Forgive me? Does that mean you already know where you went wrong?"

    Lin Mohan was silent for a while after hearing this, and said in a low voice: "Oh please give me a clear explanation, Your Majesty."

    "Humph!" The mechanical emperor snorted coldly, stood up and slowly walked down the throne, facing the approaching mechanical emperor.  Lin Mohan's head lowered even lower, and his eyes only touched the ground.  The only thing that could be heard was the sound of his own heartbeat, which was getting closer and closer.

    When the footsteps stopped, Lin Mohan heard the mechanical emperor's voice, "Raise your head."

    Lin Mohan raised his head as he was told and looked at the appearance of the mechanical emperor. Lin Mohan suddenly felt a little sad, but when he thought of his missing wife, Lin Mohan hurriedly lowered his head again and asked cautiously: "Your Majesty  , I don’t know Lin Mohan’s wife…”

    "Hmph! I don't know how to repent!" The Mechanical Emperor shouted angrily before Lin Mohan could finish his words.

    Lin Mohan shrank his neck, but still stubbornly continued: "Your Majesty, Lin Mohan knows that he should not fall in love with a human woman, but if he loves, he loves. I don't want to quibble. If your Majesty wants to punish  Lin Mohan and I are willing to accept it. But Your Majesty, that woman Lan Ruonan is innocent. She gave up everything she had for me, and she is willing to follow me to this place to live with me even though she knows my identity. Please Your Majesty  Let her go, if there is any punishment from His Majesty, Lin Mohan is willing to bear it."

    "Lin Mohan, do you still remember who gave you life?" The Machine Emperor asked slowly.

    "It's Your Majesty." Lin Mohan replied without hesitation.

    "Who gave you power?" the mechanical emperor asked again.

    "It's Your Majesty."

    "Who gave you the status that you are now below one person and above ten thousand people?"

    "It's Your Majesty."

    "So, I have given you so much, and this is how you repay me? You know that our mortal enemy is human beings, but you found a human woman and even got that human pregnant. Do you think  Don't I dare to deal with you?" the mechanical emperor roared.

    Lin Mohan touched his head to the ground and defended hurriedly: "Lin Mohan didn't dare, and Lin Mohan didn't expect that he would be attracted to a human woman. It's just that I loved her, really fell in love with her. I want  To stay with her forever, I"

    “That’s enough!” The Mechanical Emperor shouted angrily, interrupting Lin Mohan’s explanation.  He said coldly to Lin Mohan: "For the sake of your hard work and merit, I can forgive you for finding a human woman"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your tolerance." Lin Mohan replied hurriedly.?, but he didn't want the mechanical emperor to continue: "But that human woman can't be kept."

    "Your Majesty!" Lin Mohan was shocked when he heard this. He suddenly looked up at the Mechanical Emperor and shouted: "Your Majesty, Lan Ruonan already has my child!"

    "Hmph, you don't want that kind of human bastard. Lin Mohan, I'll give you a chance to change your ways. As long as you kill the pregnant woman with your own hands, I can pretend that this never happened. You  You are still my confidant. Do you understand?" The Mechanical Emperor glared at Lin Mohan fiercely and said word by word.

    At this time, Lin Mohan was already in a sluggish state.  When he decided to marry Lan Ruonan, Lin Mohan had never thought that his behavior would arouse the wrath of the Mechanical Emperor.  But thinking about his efforts over the years, even if there is no credit, there is still hard work, I believe that the Machine Emperor will acquiesce to Lan Ruonan's existence for his own sake.  But now the result was far beyond Lin Mohan's expectation. Regret, heartache, reluctance, angerall kinds of emotions appeared alternately in Lin Mohan's mind.

    Seeing Lin Mohan's silence, the Machine Emperor ordered Lin Zhichong who was standing aside: "Go and bring that bitch. I want to watch Lin Mohan kill that human being with my own eyes."

    "Yes." Lin Zhichong agreed, turned around and walked out of the hall.

    Not long after, the fat-bellied Lan Ruonan staggered to the main hall.  Although she didn't receive any abuse, for Lan Ruonan now, even taking two steps was hard enough.

    When she saw Lin Mohan kneeling on the ground with his hands tied behind his back, Lan Ruonan immediately cried out: "Mohan!"

    Hear that familiar voice.  Lin Mohan was shocked, and slowly turned back to look at Lan Ruonan. In an instant, Lin Mohan's tears could no longer be suppressed and flowed down.  Seeing Lin Mohan crying, Lan Ruonan also felt uneasy.  Slowly walked to Lin Mohan's side, reached out and gently touched Lin Mohan's face.  She said softly: "Don't be sad Mo Han, no matter what decision you make, I will not blame you."

    Lin Mo burst into tears.

    Seeing this, the Mechanical Emperor on the side waved his hand impatiently, signaling Lin Zhichong to untie Lin Mohan, and at the same time handed Lin Mohan a sharp knife.  Looking at the sharp knife in Lin Mohan's hand.  Lan Ruonan looked calm and closed her eyes slightly.  Lin Mohan saw Lan Ruonan's appearance.  His heart trembled, and he subconsciously lowered his head and glanced at the sharp knife in his hand. He immediately threw the sharp knife to the ground as if he had been burned by the sharp knife.  Turning to face the mechanical emperor, he fell to his knees with a plop, banged his head on the ground and begged loudly: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, this is my wife, my wife, how can I bear to hurt her. Your Majesty, Lin Mohan  I am willing to give my life for a life. I just ask Your Majesty to spare my wife and ask His Majesty to have mercy! I beg Your Majesty to have mercy!" Then Lin Mohan knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately. After a while, his forehead was broken and blood spattered everywhere, but  Lin Mohan seemed to be completely unconscious, still facing the mechanical emperor's constant kowtows, hoping that the mechanical emperor could save Lan Ruonan and his unborn child from death.

    The only sound in the silent hall was Lin Mohan's kowtow of "Bang~Bang~Bang~". Lan Ruonan burst into tears and looked at Lin Mohan who was begging desperately to save her.

    After a long time, the mechanical emperor sighed, walked slowly to Lin Mohan, squatted down, looked at Lin Mohan and said: "Lin Mohan, you really disappoint me. You are just a human woman.  does it worth?"

    "Your Majesty, Lin Mohan has disappointed you, but, but" Lin Mohan thought things were turning around and quickly replied.  But then I heard the Machine Emperor say viciously: "Since you can't do it yourself, let me help you."

    "Huh?!" Lin Mohan secretly screamed when he heard this, but it was too late to resist.  Lin Mohan felt as if his body was no longer his own. He was like a puppet on strings. He stiffly picked up the sharp knife on the ground, faced Lan Ruonan, and walked over step by step.

    Lin Mohan wanted to shout loudly, but found that he could not say a word at the moment. He wanted to stop, but his body was still getting closer to Lan Ruonan, who was looking at him with a smile.

    Don’t leave anymore!

    Stop it!

    Don’t raise your right hand!

    Run quickly!  Silly woman!

    "Pfft~"

    Bloody light bursts out

    Lin Mohan watched helplessly as the sharp knife in his hand stabbed into Lan Ruonan's stomach, one knife, another knife, and another knife There was always a smile on the corner of Lan Ruonan's mouth. Because of the injury, and with the passage of life force, Lan Ruonan had already stood up.  Unsteady, he fell into Lin Mohan's arms.

    "Mohan, Idon'tregret, reallysodon'tblametoo much" Lan Ruonan reached out and gently wiped Lin Mohan's hands away.  With tears on his face, he spoke softly into Lin Mohan's ears.

    ?Lin Mohan's tears suddenly welled up again.  Only this time, no one could wipe away the tears from Lin Mohan's face.

    ……

    Three days later, Lin Mohan sat silently in front of a newly built grave at the foot of an unattractive small slope. He turned a deaf ear to the footsteps coming from behind him and just stared blankly at the figure standing in front of the grave.  tombstone.

    "Lin Mohan, have you really decided to do that?" Mo Yan asked Lin Mohan in a low voice.

    Lin Mohan didn’t give any response to Mo Yan’s inquiry.  Seeing this, Mo Yan sighed and said helplessly: "Well, now that you have decided, I have nothing to say. I just hope that when you come back, you can still remember me as your subordinate."

    "Mo Yan, I'm sorry, I made it difficult for you." Lin Mohan said slowly.

    Mo Yan heard the words and said softly: "Huang Long died, and His Majesty the Emperor ignored him. He is still the same as before, treating people who are of no use value"

    "Mo Yan! I don't want to hear such rebellious words again. Remember, I don't want my hands to be stained with the blood of my own people."

    Mo Yan fell silent

    After killing Lan Ruonan with his own hands, the Machine Emperor did not embarrass Lin Mohan anymore, and allowed Lin Mohan to take Lan Ruonan's body away for burial. He also considerately gave Lin Mohan a holiday.  But how could Lin Mohan forget Lan Ruonan?  As soon as he closes his eyes, Lan Ruonan's smile before his death and his words before his death will continue to flash in Lin Mohan's mind, and eventually they will turn blood red.  Lin Mohan woke up from his sleep countless times

    Revenge!

    Lin Mohan wanted to take revenge, but Lin Mohan knew that he could not take revenge on the Mechanical Emperor just by relying on himself now.  He could only wait and continue to accumulate his own strength.  To accumulate one's own power, the first thing to do is to regain the trust of the Mechanical Emperor.  Lin Mohan didn't believe that after this incident, the Mechanical Emperor would still trust him as before.  Lin Mohan knows best about the mechanical emperor's suspicion.  I believe that the Mechanical Emperor will secretly monitor him for a long time to come.  For his own revenge, Lin Mohan could only choose a method that could make the Machine Emperor trust him again.

    Memory rewriting.

    By rewriting his own memory, he made himself forget Lan Ruonan. Only by forgetting this person could Lin Mohan regain the trust of the Mechanical Emperor.  But once he loses his memory, Lin Mohan may not be able to remember the matter of revenge for Lan Ruonan.  In order to solve this contradiction, Lin Mohan came up with an idea.

    Before accepting memory rewriting, he recorded a video that he left for himself in the future. He will watch this video again when he truly has the strength to take revenge on the Machine Emperor.  The custodian of the video, Lin Mohan, did not want to hand it over to anyone.  After Lan Ruonan's incident, Lin Mohan didn't dare to trust Mo Yan, even if he was a life-and-death friend.  He sent the video to Han Yu. No one knew about it, not even Mo Yan.  In Lin Mohan's heart, if there is anyone in the world that he can trust, Han Yu is probably the only one worthy of his trust.  Only Han Yu will not betray himself for profit, only Han Yu will not be afraid of the power of the Mechanical Emperor, and only Han Yu will not betray his trust in him.

    "Let's go, don't keep people waiting." After looking at Lan Ruonan's tombstone for the last time, Lin Mohan stood up and said to Mo Yan.  Mo Yan agreed and hurriedly followed.

    Two days later, while Mo Yan was waiting nervously, Lin Mohan slowly walked out.  Seeing this, Mo Yan hurriedly greeted him and asked with concern: "Lin Mohan, do you still remember me?"

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan looked up and down at Mo Yan with a puzzled look on his face, reached out and touched Mo Yan's forehead and asked, "Mo Yan, are you sick? Why are you talking nonsense?"

 Text Chapter 793 SF Express

    It is not that Han Yu has been in coma, but this time the coma was more serious than the previous coma. Even if Lin Ke used the most stimulating method, Han Yu still showed no sign of waking up. Fortunately, Han Yu's signs of life were obvious.  , although the coma did not worsen, this also gave Lin Ke and others a little comfort while waiting anxiously.

    “It’s just not possible to remain unconscious like this.  Lin Ke and others in the Courage could never reach a consensus on whether to continue waiting or return home.  At this time, Jiu saw Han Yu's importance.  In the past, when encountering such problems that required choices, Han Yu only had to make a decision, and others would work in the direction of the decision.  But now, there is no leader.  Everyone's starting point is for Han Yu's sake, but the solutions they can think of can never be unified.  The planet where the underground people live has been stranded for a long time. Although the underground people do not dare to come here to cause trouble for them, it is not a problem to always stay in this place.

    Most of the usable things on the huge starship have been dismantled by everyone on board the Courage.  The remaining scrap copper and iron are of no use to the underground people.  But the material gain was never as important as getting Han Yu to wake up.  With Han Mengxin around, Han Yu's life would not be in any danger, but he was always unconscious like this, but it always affected everyone's hearts.

    In the Courage's infirmary, Lin Ke stayed by Han Yu's bedside as usual. Looking at Han Yu with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep, Lin Ke reached out and gently stroked Han Yu's face.  His eyes were full of tenderness.  But just when Lin Ke lowered his head and wanted to kiss Han Yu, a violent vibration suddenly came.  Lin Ke couldn't stand firmly and suddenly fell on Han Yu.  Before Lin Ke could get up, the door to the infirmary opened and Han Mengxin rushed in. However, after seeing the situation of Lin Ke and Han Yu, she immediately turned around and ran out. She stood at the door with her back to the room and faced Lin Ke.  Said: "Sister Ke, why don't you even lock the door?"

    Lin Ke hurriedly got up and explained to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, things are not what you think"

    "Okay, okay, I understand. I understand." Han Mengxin said softly to Lin Ke.

    "You, what do you understand?" Lin Ke pulled Han Mengxin and asked with a blushing face.

    But before Han Mengxin could say what she understood, the loudspeaker installed in the medical room rang, "Lin Ke, Mengxin, come to the control room quickly. There's a situation!"

    Hearing Ning Ping’s voice, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke didn’t care to say anything else.  They quickly ran to the control room together.  When the two entered the control room, they found that Ning Ping was missing from the control room.

    "Sister Yan'er, what happened?" Han Mengxin sat next to Qiao Yan'er and asked.

    "A starship landed in this area just now. In order to prepare us for battle just in case, Ning Ping went to the accident site to check."

    "Is he the only one?"

    "Well, but now that you are in place, we should rush over." Qiao Yaner said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, can you go?"

    "Okay, everyone, sit still." Lin Ke agreed, and the Courage slowly took off and flew towards the site of the accident.

    The incident occurred about two kilometers away from the Spirit.  It didn't take long for the Spirit to reach the sky above the accident site.  Judging from the situation on the ground.  Shouldn't be an enemy.  Otherwise, Ning Ping would not be as calm as the humans who came out of that small starship.

    The Courage landed slowly, and everyone understood the other party’s intention.

    Explorers are not the only bold people in this world.  As the saying goes, if there is no benefit, don’t start early.  No matter how dangerous a place is, there will always be those bold and brave people who will go there to hunt for gold if the need arises.  SF Express is an express delivery company with a very pioneering spirit.  The service tenet of SF Express is that there is no express delivery that they cannot deliver.  No matter how harsh and dangerous the environment is, as long as you can afford the price, they will deliver it.

    “Excuse me, do you have a gentleman named Han Yu here?” The courier of SF Express asked Lin Ke and others who walked out of the Courage with a professional smile.

    Lin Ke and others looked at each other after hearing this. Lin Ke took a step forward and asked, "Han Yu is my fiancé. What can I do for you?"

    "Oh, I have an express delivery here that needs to be handed over to Mr. Han Yu for signature. Please ask Mr. Han Yu to come out." The courier replied after hearing this.

    "Well Han Yu has no way to come out for the time being. Can I sign it on his behalf?"

    Hearing Lin Ke's words, the courier immediately shook his head and replied: "This is not possible. The express delivered by our SF Express must be signed for by myself. It is not allowed for others to sign for it. Mr. Ning Ping just said that he must sign for it.  Yes, I have already rejected it. It’s just a sign for receipt, which doesn’t take much time. I’d better ask Mr. Han Yu to come out.?Just sign for it. If it's inconvenient for him, I can go see him.  "

    "then can you tell me who sent the express?" Lin Ke asked after thinking for a while.

    “I can tell you this, it’s a customer named Lin Mohan.” The courier replied after hearing this.

    When they heard that Lin Mohan, an acquaintance, had sent it, Ning Ping and others secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Lin Ke thought about it and said to the courier: "We don't want to embarrass you. In fact, Han Yu is really serious now."  There is no way to sign for you. So, come with me, I will take you to meet Han Yu and you will understand everything."

    When the courier heard that he could see the person delivering the express this time, he quickly nodded and agreed.  As Lin Ke and others walked into the Courage.

    Looking at Han Yu lying unconscious on the bed, the courier frowned into the word "Chuan" and said in a tangled tone: "What should we do? The company's regulations are that the person who accepts the express must sign for it, and others must sign for it.  The company that signed the contract will not recognize it."

    Lin Ke and others on the side had no choice but to look at the courier quietly, wanting to see what idea the courier would come up with in the end.

    "Oh~ I am really unlucky. If I want to complete this job, I must first find a way to revive Han Yu." The courier said to himself.

    "Mr. Courier, do you have a way to revive Han Yu?" Lin Ke asked in surprise after hearing this.

    "Well. I have to know how he fell into a coma first, otherwise I won't be able to prescribe the right medicine. By the way. Let me state in advance that I don't have any medical skills, but I know there is someone who is very good at treatment.  "The courier emphasized to Lin Ke and others in the middle of the sentence.

    Regardless of whether it was useful or not, Lin Ke and others who were in a hurry and went to the doctor immediately told the courier what happened some time ago.  After listening to the stories of Lin Ke and others, the courier nodded, "I understand, then I will take you to the Three-Eyed Clan to seek medical treatment."

    "Three-eyed clan? What clan is that?" Ning Ping looked at the courier in confusion and asked.

    "As the name suggests, they are humans with three eyes. They have the same appearance as humans. But they are short in stature. Most of the three-eyed tribe are dwarfs less than one meter tall. Among them, the males have a third eye one inch above their eyebrows.  Women do not. The Three-Eyed Clan is a race that lives in peace with the world. Although the tribe is not exclusive, they do not like to cause trouble. So if you go there, please be sure not to cause trouble, as that will cause the Three-Eyed Clan to be dissatisfied.  "

    "Can you revive my brother wherever you go?" Han Mengxin asked aloud.

    "It's best to wake up. After all, I'm still waiting for him to sign for this express delivery. If that doesn't work, then I can only continue to seek medical treatment. In short, I can't return without waiting for the signature written by him.  From the company." The courier smiled bitterly, looked at Han Yu with some depression and replied to Han Mengxin.

    With a clear goal, all that’s left is to set off.  With the courier as a guide, I believe it should not be difficult to reach the planet where the three-eyed tribe lives.  And there are couriers.  It is estimated that the communication with the three-eyed clan will be much smoother.

    SF Express’s exclusive courier starship served as a guide in front, followed closely by the Courage. The two starships left the planet where the underground people lived one after another.  After watching the courage leave with their own eyes, the underground people who were always monitoring the courage immediately reported the good news to the big boss and others who were waiting for the news in the Council of Elders.

    "Really gone?" The big leader stood up with excitement and stared at the person who came to report and asked.

    "Yes, let's go."

    "Okay. Okay! Thank God, these people have finally left. As soon as they leave, we can start our plan. Everyone, the plan for the underground people to return to the surface, I declare, can start."

    “Oh~” the other leaders sitting under the big leader shouted excitedly.

    ??The continuous blows made the underground people finally realize their position at this time, and finally gave up the unrealistic idea of ??invading other planets.  But the underground people were worried that they would be attacked by Han Yu and others when they went out at this time, so they had to choose to lie dormant. After Han Yu and others left, they used the information obtained from the killers to mass-produce combat robots.  Get rid of the monsters on the ground that are extremely dangerous to humans, and win the rights for underground people to live freely on the ground.  It can be said that this plan of the underground people is actually a plan to counterattack the ground and regain the habitat of their ancestors.  Now that external interference has been removed, the underground people finally have a chance to live in the sun.

    "Huh? Do you have anything else to do?" Seeing that the person who came to report did not leave, the big leader asked in a good mood.

    “…Big boss, there is one more thing about Andre who disappeared some time ago.?? and others have been found.  "

    "Found them? Where are they now?" the big leader asked after hearing this.

    "We are now under control. Please give me instructions, Chief."

    "Wellbring him to see me later." The big leader thought for a while and said to the person who came to report.

    "yes."

    After the person who came to report went out, the second leader asked softly: "Boss, are you going to let that Andrew go?"

    The big leader slowly replied: "We underground people can be said to have suffered heavy losses this time, especially in terms of talents, which are the biggest losses. Andrew is also a relatively talented person. If he is willing to forget what happened before,  Then I can give him a chance."

    *********************************

    Under the guidance of the courier, the Courage arrived at the planet where the Three-Eyed Tribe lived without any trouble.  But when they arrived at the planet where the Three-Eyed Tribe lived, the scene they saw was completely different from what the courier said.

    No trace of peace and tranquility could be seen, all that could be seen was the spreading flames of war.  As for the two warring parties, one should be the Three-Eyed Clan.  On the other side, there is a group of pirates.  See those pirates.  The courier immediately said to Ning Ping and others: "Hurry up and save people. These pirates have always been aggressive. The three-eyed people often become powerful people among humans because of their appearance and special abilities.  A secret collection of treasures.”

    Upon hearing this, Ning Ping and others were immediately shocked and did not dare to neglect them.  Even if nothing like Han Yu had happened, after listening to the courier's words, Ning Ping and others would have chosen to help the Three-Eyed Clan without hesitation.

    "Hahaha~ Children, please be careful. Try to keep the children alive. They are all small mobile treasuries." A bearded man with an eye patch slashed a three-eyed warrior in front of him to the ground.  , and then loudly reminded the minions around him.

    Compared to humans.  The physique of the Three-Eyed Tribe is really not worth mentioning, and most of the Three-Eyed Tribe's abilities are related to healing. Even if they have other abilities, they are mostly for protection and have nothing to do with offensive abilities.  This group of pirates surrounded the Three-Eyed Tribe in the center of the village without paying many casualties.  Seeing that their tribe has no way to survive, the three-eyed warriors who are still alive are still working hard, but their struggles only anger the pirates and attract even more cruel revenge.  It is of no use at all in rescuing one's own tribe.

    "Kill~" the one-eyed bearded man shouted loudly, and the ghost-headed sword in his hand went straight towards a three-eyed warrior with a wooden gun in his hand.  Seeing that the Three-Eyed Clan warrior was about to be killed by a sword, something unexpected happened.  The bearded head was beaten into a rotten watermelon by something.  The sudden death of the bearded man made the entire battlefield suddenly quiet. Everyone looked up to the sky in unison and saw a human controlling a strange machine suspended in the air.  The pirate stared at the ground with a sinking face.

    Seeing that it was a human being, the Three-Eyed Clan couldn't help but feel a sense of despair, thinking that it was reinforcements from pirates.  But what the Three-Eyed Tribe didn't expect was that the pirates were even more frightened than the Three-Eyed Tribe. They yelled and ran away to their pirate ships.

    The Three-Eyed Tribe looked in astonishment at the pirates who invaded their homeland and ran away with their heads in their hands.  I don't understand why these humans would retreat at this time.  Is it because of the human in the sky?  But that's a human being, why would he help the Three-Eyed Tribe?

    In the puzzled eyes of the three-eyed tribe.  The pirate ship quickly took off, but before the pirate ship could leave the sight of the Three-Eyed Tribe, a starship that looked completely different from the pirate ship suddenly flew out of a forest far away from the village.  A beam of light penetrated the pirate ship in the air, and the pirate ship was immediately dismembered in the air.  When the pirates who had not had time to climb onto the pirate ship saw this, they immediately became violent. In line with the principle that if I don't have a hard time, you won't have a good time either. The pirates targeted the Three-Eyed Tribe, and they wanted to die with the Three-Eyed Tribe.

    What made the pirates desperate was that when they pounced on the Three-Eyed Clan, someone stood in front of the Three-Eyed Clan.

    “Don’t worry, we are here to help you.” The courier loudly explained to the people of the Three-Eyed Tribe in the language of the Three-Eyed Tribe.  The people of the Three-Eyed Clan were doubtful about the courier's explanation, but when they watched the two men who appeared in front of them with the courier subduing the pirates who had just attacked them one by one, they couldn't help but choose to believe the courier.  if.

    There is no suspense in the battle. If Ning Ping and others can't deal with a few pirates, they should leave the Death Star Territory and go home as soon as possible.  The one-sided battle made Ning Ping feel a little boring, but after seeing Ning Ping easily deal with the pirates that had made them fight so hard, the warriors of the Three-Eyed Tribe all looked at Ning Ping with a hint of admiration and envy.  .

    ……

    The treatment of the three-eyed clanThe ability is indeed powerful enough. Except for a limited number of three-eyed clansmen who died, as long as they were still breathing, they were basically rescued and they will be fine after a period of cultivation.  As the savior of the Three-Eyed Clan, Ning Ping and others received a warm welcome from the Three-Eyed Clan.

    Because of their body shape, the tall houses in the eyes of the Three-Eyed Clan are a bit short for Ningping people.  In order to avoid embarrassment for both parties, both parties unanimously chose to sit on the floor.  Sitting in the center of the Three-Eyed Tribe's village, Ning Ping explained to the Three-Eyed Tribe's leader the purpose of their visit.  Of course, the courier is also present as the translator for communication between the two parties.  The language collection work of the translator is still in progress. It will take some time to communicate directly with the three-eyed people.

    After hearing the intention of Ning Ping and others, the Three-Eyed Clan did not refuse, and in order to show their support to Ning Ping and others, the Three-Eyed Clan's patriarch and the six people with the most outstanding healing abilities in the tribe conducted an expert clinic for Han Yu.  But the result was not satisfactory, Han Yu still did not wake up.  This made the people of the three-eyed tribe feel a little uneasy. They looked at Ning Ping and others worriedly, fearing that Ning Ping and others would fall out because of this.

    Fortunately, Ning Ping, who had anticipated this possibility beforehand, did not lose his composure. When he saw everyone in the Three-Eyed Tribe looking worried, he comforted him softly: "Don't worry, we won't treat you just because you didn't revive our companions."  You are at a disadvantage. We are different from those pirates."

    "Different? Aren't you all human beings?" A three-eyed clan member blurted out after hearing this.  But as soon as the words came out, he was immediately covered by the three-eyed clan standing next to him.

    Ning Ping smiled bitterly and explained softly: "This forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds. There are a huge number of humans, and if there are good people, there will naturally be bad people. And those pirates are the bad people among humans."

    "Then are you a good person?" Another three-eyed clan member asked.

    "I'm not a good personbut I won't attack others for my own selfish gain." Ning Ping shook his head gently and replied.

 Text Chapter 794 The Three-Eyed Tribe

    The third eye of the three-eyed tribe is more appropriately said to be a diamond-shaped crystal on the forehead than an eye.  But the Three-Eyed Clan insisted that it was the third eye, and naturally Lin Ke and others would not argue with the Three-Eyed Clan on this issue.  Just say yes.

    The abilities of the third eye are basically divided into three types: one is the healing ability, the other is the ability to exorcise evil, and the third is the ability to protect.  Among them, the ability to heal is the most common, followed by the ability to exorcise evil, while the ability to protect is an ability that only the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan can possess.  It can be said that whoever has the ability to protect is qualified to become a candidate for the patriarch of the Three-Eyed Clan.

    After helping the Three-Eyed Tribe repel the pirate invasion, in order to thank Ning Ping and others for their help, the Three-Eyed Tribe agreed to treat Han Yu.  But the result was not ideal. Even the Three-Eyed Clan, which focused on treatment, still couldn't revive Han Yu.  Everyone in the Three-Eyed Clan was a little excited about this problem that suddenly appeared in front of them.

    People always have pursuits. As long as people are alive, they must have pursuits.  Don't talk about having no desires and no demands. If someone hopes to have no desires and no demands, then isn't this state of no desires and no demands a pursuit?  The three-eyed people have no other hobbies. Their biggest hobby is solving difficult and complicated diseases. Being able to see all kinds of difficult and complicated diseases being solved by their own hands, that sense of accomplishment can give the three-eyed people the greatest spiritual happiness.

    If people like Ning Ping were not the saviors of the Three-Eyed Clan, perhaps Han Yu would have been stolen by the Three-Eyed Clan and quietly started experimenting with drugs, but now, all kinds of folk remedies within the Three-Eyed Clan were displayed in front of Han Mengxin  .  Unlike human beings who cherish their broomsticks, the three-eyed tribe is very generous.  The three-eyed clan not only agreed to Han Mengxin's request for those folk remedies.  He also carefully taught Han Mengxin's medical skills, which made Han Mengxin's medical skills make great progress.  In order to repay the generosity of the Three-Eyed Clan, Ning Ping also selected a group of warriors from the Three-Eyed Clan and began to train them. He did not expect them to invade others, but at least they could have some ability to protect themselves. They should not fight back like pirates invaded.  There is no power at all.

    The training in Ningping is very difficult, but no one who was selected asked to quit.  The invasion of pirates made these three-eyed warriors realize their powerlessness.  In order to protect their own people, no matter what kind of hardship, they will probably grit their teeth and persevere.  What's more, the three-eyed tribe's healing ability is outstanding. Apart from extreme physical fatigue, being injured is nothing to worry about.

    If a weak person wants to defeat a strong person, the best way is to form a gang.  The Three-Eyed Clan was limited by their bodies, so Ning Ping did not have the ability to teach the Three-Eyed Clan's warriors to fight alone.  Instead, the focus was on the tactics of group battles among Three-Eyed Clan warriors.  As a group of ten, the three strongest people in the front are selected as human shields, the four are on the two wings for support, and the last three are responsible for the treatment of the entire group.  At first, not many Three-Eyed Tribe thought that what Ning Ping taught was effective, but after Ning Ping trained the Three-Eyed Tribe warriors for half a month, these trained Three-Eyed Tribe warriors gave the captured pirates a fight.  The effect of that group battle was immediately revealed.  Although it was a bit difficult to win in the end, that was because the training time was too short and the cooperation between the fighters was not tacit enough. It had little to do with the power of group battle tactics.  Because of that verification, the enthusiasm of the Three-Eyed Clan warriors to accept group combat training was unprecedentedly high.

    Half a month’s time.  It's enough for the Three-Eyed Tribe warriors to grasp the key points, which is what Ning Ping needs to do now.  It is to correct the mistakes that the Three-Eyed Tribe warriors may make during the training process.  As for Han Yu's problem, although Ning Ping was concerned, he did not go over to cause trouble.  He just stood by silently, waiting for the day when Han Yu would wake up.

    “Captain, the clan leader invites you to come over.” The warrior leader of the Three-Eyed Clan, who serves as Ningping’s deputy, trotted over and said to Ningping, who was correcting the mistakes made by a group of warriors during practice.

    "Oh, okay, I understand." Ning Ping agreed, telling the team of soldiers who had been corrected by him to continue training, then handed over the training work to his deputy, and walked towards the Courage.

    Not wanting to cause trouble to the Three-Eyed Clan, and because the medical conditions of the Three-Eyed Clan are not as good as those inside the Courage, Han Yu has been placed in the Courage’s infirmary and has not stayed in the Three-Eyed Clan. Every day, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan  They would gather together with the clan's healing masters in the Courage to study ways to revive Han Yu. However, more than half a month had passed, and the clan leader seemed to be at the end of his rope.

    No matter what kind of side door it is, when it comes to Han Yu, it is like a stone sinking into the sea, and there is no trace of it without even a splash of water.  The Three-Eyed Clan's healing team is at their wits end.  After Ningping listened to the somewhat apologetic information from the clan leader, he was silent for a moment and said to the clan leader of the Three-Eyed Clan: "Thank you for telling us the truth. Please don't feel that you owe us anything because of this. This treatment can cure the disease.  Yes, there are some that cannot be cured. As long as you use your heart, we will thank you from the bottom of our hearts. Thank you for your treatment during this time, thank you."

    "Well, you helpedWe have done such a big favor, but we can't help you even a little bit. We really can't bear your gratitude.  "The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan said to Ning Ping with some embarrassment.

    Ning Ping smiled slightly when he heard this. He opened his mouth to say some kind words to the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan, then said goodbye and went elsewhere to find a way to cure Han Yu.  But the leader of the Three-Eyed Tribe continued: "Although we can't cure Han Yu, we believe that there is someone who can cure Han Yu.".

    duyidu.

    Read a website

    "Who?" Ning Ping blurted out and asked, with an eager look on his face.

    The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan was startled by Ning Ping's expression and quickly replied: "She is the witch of our Three-Eyed Clan. It's just that the witch's temper is very weird. If you want to ask her for help, you can only help her."  Go by yourself, we can't interfere. Otherwise, even if you find the witch, she will probably die without saving you."

    “Can you tell me about that witch?” Ning Ping calmed down and asked softly.

    "Of course. Each of the witches of our Three-Eyed Tribe is a woman with the most superb medical skills. She lives on the top of the Holy Mountain. Anyone who wants to see her must climb the Holy Mountain without any help.  tool."

    "Then what should you do if you have something to do with her?" Han Mengxin asked aloud.

    The leader of the Three-Eyed Tribe immediately replied: "There is no need for us to look for her. Whenever our Three-Eyed Tribe is in trouble, the witch will come down from the mountain and come to the village in advance."

    "Then why didn't she come down the mountain this time?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    "This. We don't know the reason either. If you are going to the Holy Mountain to find the witch, can you help us see if something happened to her?" The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan asked a little embarrassed.

    "Okay." Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this.  He nodded and replied.

    After receiving Ningping's reply, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan was obviously a little happy. After telling Ningping and others some taboos about witches, he explained the witch's residence to Ningping, and then took the people away from the Courage.

    After the Three-Eyed Tribe people left, everyone in the Courage gathered together for a meeting. The meeting took place in Han Yu's ward.  Because this is the only place where things can be discussed, otherwise Lin Ke and Han Mengxin would always be distracted.

    "It's certain to go find the witch. What we need to discuss is who should go." Ning Ping said to everyone.  After everyone listened to Ning Ping's words, they were silent for a while, and then Lin Ke said, "I must go, otherwise I won't be able to feel at ease."

    "Bafang and I are responsible for carrying Han Yu, and we must go." Field said, while Shi Bafang nodded vigorously.

    "I'm a doctor, I want to follow in case something unexpected happens on the way." Han Mengxin followed.

    Ning Ping heard this and said, "I'm going to follow you too. I don't know what kind of dangers I will encounter on the way. I can't help but follow."

    Qiao Yan'er was the only one left who had not yet spoken. Facing everyone's gaze, Qiao Yan'er stared and asked, "Just leave me here alone. Can you tolerate it in your conscience?"

    If everyone wants to go with them, who will stay to look after the house?  We can't let that courier stay here.  This saying goes well.  You must not have the intention of harming others, and you must have the intention of guarding against others. Even though you are here thanks to this guy, you cannot leave your property in the hands of an unfamiliar person for safekeeping.

    "Otherwise, let's draw lots." Field suggested in a low voice.

    so far.  This seems to be the only way.  But among the group of people who escorted Han Yu up the mountain, everyone had something to be responsible for.  Qiao Yan'er, the only one who had nothing to do, didn't want to stay alone

    "Huh?" Just when everyone remained silent, Ning Ping accidentally saw the swallowing beast Haohao running out of Han Mengxin's room and sneaking past the door.

    "That's it!" Ning Ping suddenly shouted, pointed at the Devouring Beast and shouted.

    Hao Hao who was passing by the door was startled.  Speaking of the Devouring Beast Hoho, since I logged into the Courage, although I eat and drink well, my sense of presence is a bit weak. In addition, every once in a while, Hoho will enter a dormant state, so now Han Mengxin is obsessed with Hoho  Basically, it is in a state of being free-range.  Now that everyone was staring at him intently, Hao Hao thought he had been caught for doing something bad. He stood at the door of the infirmary at a loss and looked at his master Han Mengxin for help.

    Han Mengxin walked over with a smile on her face, hugged Haohao in her arms, stretched out her hand to caress Haohao and said: "Hey, my dear, there is something very important that needs to be done by you now. Haohao,  Do you have the confidence to complete the task I gave you?"

    "Wellit's best not to be too difficult." HahahaAfter thinking for a while he replied.

    Han Mengxin smiled even more when she heard this, and said to Haohao: "Don't worry, Haohao, the matter we have to entrust to you is actually very simple. We all have to go out, but the Courage can't just be left here, so we want to  Do you think it’s okay for you to stay and look after the house?”

    "Well just leave me alone? Can you take me with you?" Hao Hao asked a little embarrassed.

    "Hoho, we are going to a very cold place, and we have to climb a very high mountain. If you want to go with us, we can agree in advance that I will not hug you. You want  If you follow, you will have to follow us up the mountain on your own two legs. By the way, in order to avoid causing the displeasure of the witch living in the Holy Mountain, you are not allowed to use your transformation ability."

    "I'd better stay and look after the house. When will you come back?" Hao Hao made a wise choice in an instant and asked Han Mengxin.

    "We can't tell for sure. We have to send my brother to a witch for treatment, but who knows how long the treatment process will take. Anyway, before we come back, you have to take care of your home and don't let anyone in casually."

    "Oh, what if those people from the Three-Eyed Clan come?"

    "Don't worry about this. We will say hello to them before we leave. Please don't let them come here to find us. If they come, you should not do anything. If someone wants to force their way in, just scare them.  Scare them. Your ability to change is perfect for scaring people."

    “But what if someone is not scared?” Hao Hao asked again.

    "There's no need to be afraid. We will activate the Chameleon System of the Courage before we leave. Except for a limited number of Three-Eyed Tribes who know the location of the Courage, no one else can even find the Courage."

    Listening to Han Mengxin's words of persuasion, Ning Ping seemed to suddenly remember something. He stood up and said to Han Mengxin and others: "I think this matter should be stopped like this. Let's all go together and leave Hao Hao to look after the house. I will do it now."  Go talk to the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan about this, and you can prepare the tools you may need tomorrow." He said.  Ning Ping walked out, and when Field saw this, he stood up and said, "I'll go with you."

    Ning Ping originally wanted to refuse, but after seeing Field wink at him quietly, Ning Ping knew that Field had something to say to him, so he nodded and agreed.

    The two people left the Courage. On the way to the Three-Eyed Clan village, Field asked Ning Ping in a low voice: "Ning Ping. Are you worried about the captured pirates?"

    "Yes, those captured pirates are a little bit ready to take action again after being healed by the Three-Eyed Tribe. It's okay for us here. Once we leave, I'm worried that the kind-hearted Three-Eyed Tribe will be deceived by those pirates."

    "Then what are you going to do? Kill them?" Field asked.

    “I can’t make up my mind, so I want to discuss it with the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan.” Ning Ping was silent for a while.  He opened his mouth and answered.

    The two people walked into the village of the Three-Eyed Tribe while talking.  As soon as they saw Ning Ping and Field coming, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan immediately came over to greet them.  After hearing Ning Ping say that he decided to go to the Holy Mountain tomorrow, the eyes of the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan suddenly became a little excited.  But when the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan heard Ning Ping talking about the disposal of the captured pirates, he seemed a little hesitant.

    "Do we have to kill him?" the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan asked tentatively.

    "I want to leave it to you, the Three-Eyed Clan, to decide what to do with those pirates. But I want to remind you. Although those pirates are honest now, they are rarely grateful people. Once they know the news of our departure.  They are very likely to launch a counterattack against you. Although the warriors in the clan are still training, there is still a big gap compared with the pirates who live a life of licking blood every day. And the most important thing is that we will not  We know that we have to leave for a few days. If something really happens, it will be difficult for us to come back in time for rescue. Chief, any decision you make may determine the life or death of the Three-Eyed Clan. So before making a decision, you'd better  You can think clearly about the consequences of doing so.”

    After hearing Ning Ping’s words, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan fell silent. He had to admit that Ning Ping’s words made sense.  People with greater power often have greater responsibilities.  The clan leader, who has experienced pirate invasions, has no favorable impression of pirates as a human being.  But his kind nature prevented the patriarch from hardening his heart to decide the life and death of the captured pirates.

    Seeing the troubled look on the patriarch's face, Field suddenly asked: "Clan Leader, I shouldn't ask a question, is there any medicine in your Three-Eyed Clan that can make people sleep for several days?"

    "Yes, do you know that you have insomnia?" the patriarch asked subconsciously.

    However, the patriarch did not understand what Field meant by asking this question, butNing Ping understood.  He opened his mouth and said to the clan leader who was still a little confused: "Chief, Field means to let the captured pirates take medicine that can make people sleep for several days. That way you don't have to worry about those pirates suddenly attacking, and we don't have to worry either.  Something will happen to you."

    "Wellbut what if those pirates haven't come back after being asleep for a few days?"

    "Then let them sleep for a few more days. By the way, Patriarch, if you are worried about affecting the health of those pirates, then just give those pirates some weak medicine, and then cure them after we come back.  . I don’t believe that those weak-handed pirates can still be a match for the Three-Eyed Tribe warriors who have practiced group combat tactics diligently.”

    Hearing Ning Ping mention the warriors of the Three-Eyed Clan, the clan leader showed a smile.  It can be said that the clan leader has seen the changes in the Three-Eyed Clan during this period and has kept them in his heart.  Seeing that the previously undisciplined clan members began to become energetic, the clan leader was happy from the bottom of his heart.  What's more, the method that Field and Ning Ping came up with is indeed the best way to save the lives of those pirates now.  It's just a few days of physical weakness. In the Three-Eyed Clan where there are many famous doctors, it is not easy to die even if you want to.  At worst, they can just wait until Ning Ping and others come back to give those pirates a good rest.

    The clan leader made up his mind and immediately began to deal with the pirates.  That night, the nine captured pirates got upset at the same time and experienced a life with the toilet as their home and the toilet as their companion.  When Ning Ping, who was worried, came to see the nine pirates the next day, he almost didn't recognize that the nine pirates who had stayed overnight were the pirates who had been captured before.

    The nine pirates had sunken cheeks and haggard faces. They stood swaying, as if they would fall over in the wind.  Ning Ping felt relieved. After explaining his training plan after leaving to his deputy, he joined Lin Ke and others and escorted Han Yu to the Holy Mountain to find a witch from the Three-Eyed Clan for medical treatment.

 Text Chapter 795: A Different Kind of Miko

    The holy mountain is not too high, but it is not easy to climb to the top of the mountain smoothly.  The terrain of the Holy Mountain is really steep, and there are many places that are almost straight-line angles. In order to show their sincerity, Ning Ping and others did not bring any climbing tools on this trip, and they also had to carry an unconscious person.  Han Yu, the difficulty of going up the mountain has increased a lot.

    "I said, what do you think? That witch lives on the top of the mountain. She can't see us no matter what we do here. Why do we have to make it our own fault?" The courier insisted on following.  Chong Ningping and others complained.

    Ning Ping glanced at the courier and said calmly: "People are doing it, but God is watching. How can you guarantee that the witch can't see our every move? You'd better say a few words less to maintain your strength. You  See, Mengxin and the other three girls haven’t complained yet, how can you, a grown man, be so embarrassed?"

    The courier was so depressed that he thought to himself: "Do you think I am willing to follow you here? It's not because of the express delivery. Grandma, if I had known better, I would not have taken this job. I would have suffered a huge loss."  "

    Seeing the depressed look on the courier's face, Ning Ping also knew that if it weren't for the courier, they might still be on the planet where the underground people live with a sad face. He softened his tone and said to the courier: "Don't be too depressed.  We will keep your help to us in mind. When Han Yu wakes up, we will prepare a thank you gift for you, and we will ensure that you will be satisfied."

    "Thank you for the gift? Well, I don't necessarily need to thank you for the gift" The courier said a little embarrassed when he heard this.  Ning Ping shook his head.  Interrupting the courier, he said: "Don't refuse. This is a reward to thank you for bringing us to the Three-Eyed Tribe for medical treatment. We should pay it. Let's go quickly. Let Han Yu wake up early, and you can go home early, right?"  As Ning Ping turned around and continued to climb up the mountain, the courier opened his mouth when he saw this, and finally sighed softly, lowered his head and followed the team up the mountain step by step.

    After climbing halfway up the mountain, everyone was exhausted and trying to regain their strength.  In addition, it was already time for lunch, so Ning Ping and others found a relatively spacious platform, where they planned to rest, replenish their strength, and climb to the top of the mountain in one go.

    Because of limited conditions, everything Ning Ping eats is prepared in advance.  But even so, the smell of food still attracted uninvited guests.

    "It smells so good. I wonder if I have the honor to taste it?" The voice came from above the heads of Ning Ping and others.  Ning Ping and others looked up and saw a man whose upper body was a man and whose lower body was a horse. There were a pair of bird wings on the back. The whole body was covered with tiger stripes, and a white cloud surrounded the four hooves.

    Ning Ping subconsciously pulled out the Qingyun Sword.  But Han Mengxin, who was sitting aside, immediately stretched out her hand to stop Ning Ping. After signaling Ning Ping not to act rashly, she said to the monster that appeared in the air with a smile: "If you want to eat our food, how can you eat it in the sky? It's better first.  Let’s talk after we come down.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, the monster in the sky slowly landed.  He stared at the Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand, showing a trace of nostalgia.  But the nostalgia was fleeting, and the monster slowly approached Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin picked up an untouched food box and handed it to the monster with both hands.

    The monster glanced at Ning Ping, who was standing alert next to Han Mengxin, smiled slightly, took the food box handed over by Han Mengxin, thanked him and asked Ningping: "The sword you are holding is the Qingyun Sword, right?"

    "Yes. Do you know the origin of this sword?" Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and then asked.

    "Hahaha Of course I know, but I won't tell you. If you want to know, you can ask the weapon spirit in the sword. If it doesn't want to tell you, then I won't talk too much here." The monster replied with a smile.  road.

    Ning Ping didn’t tell too many people about the fact that there was a weapon spirit in Qingyun Sword, let alone the monster in front of him.  Since this monster knows about the weapon spirit, this monster must have seen the original owner holding the Qingyun Sword before.  Ning Ping wanted to ask, but seeing the monster's expression that he didn't know what to say, Ning Ping wisely kept silent.

    The monster has a strong affinity for people, and it didn’t take long for Ning and others who were originally wary of it to relax.  Through self-introduction, Ningping and others learned that the monster in front of them was named Yingzhao, and it was the guardian beast that guarded the fairy grass garden.  As for where the Xiancao Garden is, Yingzhao didn't say it, and Ning Ping and others didn't ask.  The unconscious Han Yu was also seen by Yingzhao, but Yingzhao couldn't help it. When he heard Ning Ping and others said that they would take Han Yu to seek medical treatment from the witch living on the top of the holy mountain, Yingzhao couldn't help but have a look on his face.  He had a weird smile, always looking a little gloating.

    Ying Zhao came and went quickly. After tasting the food brought by Ning Ping and others, he stood up and left.Walking very gracefully.  Ning Ping and others were eager to find the three-eyed witch, so they didn't take it seriously.  From the perspective of Ning Ping and others, they have nothing to do with Yingzhao. They are just related to each other because of food, and it is a good result to get together and get together easily.

    With great efforts, Ning Ping and others climbed up the holy mountain and came to the residence of the three-eyed witch.  A huge castle is the residence of the three-eyed witch.  Standing in front of the huge city gate, Ning Ping stepped forward and called the door.

    The door opened a crack, and a woman looked out from the crack. When she saw the man Ning Ping, she immediately closed the door, stood inside and asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    "Hello, we are entrusted by the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan to meet the witch of the Three-Eyed Clan." Ning Ping replied quickly after hearing this.  Although it was a bit embarrassing to be turned away, Ning Ping could only hide the embarrassment in his heart when he thought of Han Yu who was still in a coma.

    "Miko-sama is not free, please go back."

    Upon hearing this, Ning Ping said quickly: "Please help, we are here to seek medical treatment. Everyone in the Three-Eyed Clan has already seen it, but it has no effect. It is precisely because of this that the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan told us to come.  I’m looking for a witch here.”

    It’s just that Ning Ping’s words didn’t seem to have any effect. The woman at the door still said the same thing, “Miko-sama is very busy. Come back another day.”

    Saving people is like putting out fires. How could Ning Ping and others come back another day?  It's not possible to read the communication.  Ning Ping immediately prepared to use force and broke through the door directly.  But before Ning Ping could take action, Han Mengxin, who was worried about Ning Ping's chaos, ran to Ning Ping's side early.  As soon as she saw Ning Ping reaching out to touch the sword, Han Mengxin hurriedly stopped him and said, "Don't impulsive Ning Ping, let me try."

    Ning Ping didn’t say anything, but quietly stepped aside, waiting for Han Mengxin to fail before breaking down the door.  But what Ning Ping didn't expect was that Han Mengxin successfully opened the door.

    "Excuse me. Is the witch at home? I'm in a hurry and want to ask her for help." Han Mengxin called to the door softly.

    The door opened a crack, and the person who was originally talking to Ning Ping saw Han Mengxin, and his eyes suddenly lit up. The door opened a little wider, and the woman inside the door stared at Han Mengxin with bright eyes, looking up and down, and asked  : "What did you just say? Who are you looking for?"

    "I'm looking for the miko-sama of the Three-Eyed Clan, and I heard from the clan leader of the three-eyed clan. The miko-sama's medical skills are the best, and she can revive my brother. I'm afraid no one else in the world can do it except the miko-sama.  " Han Mengxin replied softly after hearing this.

    The woman at the door was obviously very flattered by Han Mengxin. She coughed lightly and opened the door. She looked at Han Mengxin and said, "I am the miko you are looking for. Don't stand at the door and talk. Let's go in and talk."

    "Um, my brother" Han Mengxin asked softly without moving.

    "Well" The witch seemed to have gone through a fierce ideological struggle when she heard this, and finally fell into Han Mengxin's pleading eyes.  He said helplessly: "Let your companions come in."

    "Thank you, thank you so much." Han Mengxin thanked her repeatedly.

    Ning Ping and his party successfully entered the witch’s castle.  But Ning Ping's face looked a little ugly.  The witch was obviously a woman, but he always felt that something was wrong with the way the witch looked at Han Mengxin.  Especially after the witch saw Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er again, the strange feeling became even stronger.

    Han Yu, who was in a coma, was receiving the diagnosis from the witch. Han Mengxin and others stood nervously, waiting for the witch's final diagnosis.  After a long time, the witch stopped diagnosing and said to Han Mengxin: "There is nothing wrong with your brother's body. I guess he is mentally ill. Don't be anxious. Let me prepare for a while. I will give it to you later."  Brother, let’s do some mental diagnosis.”

    "Then I'll trouble you." Han Mengxin replied quickly.

    "Hehehe No trouble, no trouble. I heard you said that you are also a doctor, and I just need an assistant. Please help me temporarily." The witch said with a smile.

    Han Mengxin didn’t think much about the witch’s request and nodded in agreement.  But before the witch could secretly be happy for a while, Ning Ping on the side also said: "I also want to help, I wonder if it can be done?"

    "No, I just need a helper." The witch refused without hesitation.

    Ning Ping insisted: "Don't say that, I am very strong, you can leave some strenuous work to me."

    “It’s really no need, I don’t have any very wasteful work here.”

    "That's it, then I understand." Seeing the miko's unwillingness to agree, Ning Ping stopped forcing him and shut up and stood aside.

    In this way, Ning Ping and his party settled in the witch's castle.  Witch's CastleIt's huge, but apart from the witch, there's no other person living in this castle.  So if you want to stay, you have to be responsible for cleaning the room you want to live in.  Fortunately, it was at the top of the mountain, so the room was relatively clean and there was no dust that required effort to clean.  After briefly tidying up, Ning Ping walked to the room where Han Yu was placed.

    As before, Lin Ke sat next to the unconscious Han Yu, but the others were missing.  Ning Ping saw this and asked: "Lin Ke, where are Mengxin and the others?"

    "Oh, the witch wanted to take Mengxin and the others to visit the castle, but I wanted to accompany Han Yu so I didn't go."

    "That's it, then I'll go for a walk too. Lin Ke, don't work too hard and pay attention to rest, otherwise Han Yu will be sad when he wakes up."

    "Thank you for the reminder, I will pay attention to it." Lin Ke thanked him and watched Ning Ping leave.

    Ning Ping, who left the room, did not go to find Han Mengxin and others, but started wandering around the castle alone.  To be honest, this castle is so big that it is really unbelievable for a person to live in such a place.  Walking, Ning Ping reached the outer wall of the castle.  Standing on the outer wall, you can clearly see the courtyard inside the castle.

    at this time.  Han Mengxin and others followed the witch from the corridor beside the courtyard. When Ning Ping saw him, he wanted to say hello loudly, but before Ning Ping could open his mouth, Ning Ping saw that there seemed to be a black shadow following Han Mengxin and others.  Behind, Ning Ping thought it was because he was dazzled at first, but when Ning Ping rubbed his eyes and took a closer look, the black shadow was always following Han Mengxin and others.  It was silent, and Han Mengxin and others were not aware of it.

    Ning Ping frowned.  Didn't that miko say that she was the only one living in this castle?  What happened to that black shadow?  That's right, that black shadow didn't look like a human being, and the witch didn't lie.

    Shaking his head vigorously, Ning Ping began to think about whether to directly ask the witch why, or to pay more attention on his own.  After much deliberation, Ning Ping chose to pay careful attention by himself.  Now that Han Yu is unconscious, Ning Ping must shoulder the burden of guarding the adventure group.  Before Han Yu wakes up, he must carry it.

    She calmly met up with Han Mengxin and others. The witch's attitude towards Ning Ping was obviously not as kind as towards Han Mengxin and others.  If the witch's attitude towards Ning Ping and others were graded, Han Mengxin, Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er were at the highest level. No matter what questions Han Mengxin asked, the witch would patiently answer them in a soft voice.  Until Han Mengxin completely understood.  Field and Shi Bafang, on the other hand, tend to ignore each other. Basically, Field and Shi Bafang have to ask several times before the witch will give an answer impatiently, as to whether it is correct or not.  The witch has nothing to do with it.  As for Ning Ping, the witch assumed an attitude of not having anything to do with him until he died.  Not to mention saying a word, I don't even want to take a look at him.  And Ning Ping didn't like this witch with lily tendencies, especially since the object of this witch's sight was his own woman.  The experience of competing with women for women made Ning Ping feel uncomfortable.

    The dinner was very sumptuous because the chef Shi Bafang was in charge.  Because of this dinner, the witch's attitude towards Shi Bafang became a little better, at least she was no longer so impatient when speaking.

    After dinner, the witch invited Han Mengxin and other girls to take a bath in the hot springs.  There is a hot spring in this castle, which I saw when I took Han Mengxin and others to visit the castle.  Han Mengxin and other women were quite happy to take a hot spring bath.  But Ning Ping was a little unhappy, always feeling that Han Mengxin would be taken advantage of by that witch.  While the witch was preparing the clothes needed for hot spring bathing for Han Mengxin and other girls, she quietly pulled Han Mengxin aside and whispered: "Mengxin, if that woman tells you later that she wants to wipe your back or something, you  But don’t agree to her.”

    "Why?" Han Mengxin asked puzzledly.

    "Ehthat woman is not a good person." Ning Ping thought for a while and replied.

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin burst into laughter, stretched out her arms to hug Ning Ping, and asked softly: "Ning Ping, are you jealous?"

    "Ehdid you see it?" Ning Ping asked awkwardly.

    "Heheyou~" Han Mengxin smiled when she heard this, reached out and tapped Ning Ping's forehead, and said softly: "Don't worry, I will pay attention."

    "Ehthen you have to be careful. And don't let Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er suffer. They are your brother's women, and you don't want your brother to be cuckolded by a woman."

    "You men, you are so~" After hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Mengxin stamped her feet angrily and funny, turned around and left.

    ……

    After a while, Ning Ping asked the miko who came back: "Hey, miko, we are tired and sweaty from hiking today. Is there a place where we can take a bath?"

    "Huh? You guysSome stinky men also want to take a bath?  "The witch asked with a bad attitude.

    Ning Ping looked at the look of his love rival and suddenly became angry. Then he stopped being polite and replied tit for tat: "Yes, yes, if we stinky men don't take a shower, the smell will spread everywhere here.  .”

    The witch was forced to take a step back by Ning Ping, who was approaching. She covered her nose with her hand and said angrily: "Then come with me."

    ……

    Looking at the three large iron buckets in front of him and the gorgeously decorated hot spring, Ning Ping asked: "Is this where we bathe?"

    "Men, don't be fussy. By the way, you can heat the hot water yourself. Also, no peeking!" As she said this, the miko left Ning Ping and the others alone and turned around to run towards the paradise she yearned for.

    Looking at the back of the witch, Ning Ping was so angry that his teeth itched. Field on the side reached out and patted Ning Ping's shoulder to comfort him: "Forget it, in order for Han Yu to wake up as soon as possible, let's just endure it for the time being."

    "Field, don't you notice that this castle is a little weird?" Ning Ping thought for a while and asked Field in a low voice.

    Field was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied: "Well, I know, that witch is indeed a bit weird."

    "I'm not talking about that witch." Ning Ping shook his head and said. After he looked around and made sure there was nothing unusual, he whispered to Field that he saw a black figure following Han Mengxin and others on the outer wall of the castle.  .  Field was shocked after hearing this. Ningping had no reason to lie to him.  That being said, this castle is really weird.  Field couldn't help but feel a little scared when he thought about the dark shadow following people like him for several hours.

    "Field, Ningping, the water is boiled, who of you two washes first?" Shi Bafang came over carrying two buckets of hot water and asked.  Field and Ning Ping followed the sound and were suddenly shocked. Not far behind Shi Bafang, a black figure followed silently.

 Text Chapter 796: Black Shadow Possession Incident

    Seeing Ning Ping and Field suddenly change their expressions, Shi Bafang's expression also changed. He looked at Ning Ping and Field at a loss and asked, "Ning Ping, Field, what's wrong with you?" Shi Bafang turned around subconsciously as he spoke.  Looking behind him, he naturally saw the black shadow following his shadow not far away.

    That black shadow was very arrogant. Even if it was discovered, it had no intention of avoiding it. Instead, it slowly stood up. That's right, the black shadow that was originally stuck to the ground stood up, changed into a human form, and rushed towards  Ning Ping and others raised their fingers provocatively.

    Two large wooden barrels filled with hot water were immediately thrown over, but how could the shadow be hit? The two wooden barrels passed through the black shadow without any hindrance and fell to the ground, with water splashing everywhere.

    Ning Ping and Field almost simultaneously stepped forward to fight side by side with Shi Bafang who was retreating, while the black shadow twisted its body and disappeared from sight with a whoosh.  Immediately afterwards, there was a crash, and the door of the hot spring was opened. The shrine maiden came out dripping wet, stared at Ningping and the three of them and shouted: "What are you doing?"

    “…There is something unclean in this castle.” Ning Ping said in a deep voice.

    "Yes, you three stinky men are not clean."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping glared at the witch and shouted: "Don't make jokes, you know what I'm referring to!"

    "Hmph! If you are scared, just leave." The miko snorted coldly, turned around and walked out of the male hot spring.  It is said to be a men's hot spring, but it is probably temporary. Apart from three large wooden barrels, there is no hot spring at all, and it is two rooms away from the women's hot spring.

    Seeing that the witch left, Ning Ping turned to Field and Shi Bafang and said, "What are you going to do?"

    "We definitely can't leave. We still hope that the witch can revive Han Yu." Field replied.  Shi Bafang on the side also suggested softly: "I think that black shadow doesn't seem to have the intention to attack us, why don't we just observe it for now?"

    "Okay. Then let's divide the work. Starting tonight, don't move separately. Even if you have to leave, it's best to accompany them. Especially Mengxin and the three of them, we must protect them. That witch  , not a good thing.”

    When Field and Shi Bafang heard Ning Ping's last words, they couldn't help but chuckle, but they saw Ning Ping's expression turned ugly.  He quickly put away his smile and nodded to show that he remembered.

    After soaking in the hot spring, Han Mengxin and others' faces turned red. They had no doubts about what Ningping and others had discovered, and they did not raise any objections to Ningping and others' plans.  After all, they are companions. If you have to choose who to trust, of course you should choose to trust your companions.

    The only one who is dissatisfied is the witch.  Originally, he planned to have a long talk with Han Mengxin and other girls, but now he was disturbed by Ning Ping. In addition, he failed to succeed while soaking in the hot spring. As he was dissatisfied with his desires, he looked at Ning Ping even more unpleasantly.  However, Ning Ping seemed to be a different person now, turning a deaf ear to the miko's push with guns and sticks, and directly regarded the miko as nothing.  He just followed Han Mengxin and didn't give the witch any chance to take advantage.  The miko was so angry that her teeth itched, but she had no other choice.  Being so angry is not in line with the status of a miko-sama.

    After an uneventful night, the well-prepared miko began to conduct a mental examination on Han Yu.  Han Yu, who was in a coma, was carried by Ning Ping to the center of a magic circle painted by a witch in the castle courtyard.  With the light dance of the miko, the ceremony begins.

    The witch danced around Han Yu faster and faster.  Ning Ping, who was staring at the witch, was suddenly tapped on the shoulder by Han Mengxin who was standing nearby. Before Ning Ping could ask, Han Mengxin pointed to a corner of the courtyard with a look of panic.  Ning Ping looked in the direction of Han Mengxin's finger and saw the black figure he saw last night slowly walking over in the direction Han Mengxin pointed.

    Looking at the black shadow as if there was no one around, Ning Ping reached out to protect Han Mengxin behind him, and slowly drew out the Qingyun Sword.  I saw the black shadow slowly approaching the magic circle drawn by the witch, tilting his head and looking at Han Yu who was placed in the center of the magic circle.  After a while, the black shadow pounced forward, and actually pounced directly on Han Yu.  Ningping and others were shocked when they saw this. They immediately ignored the miko's previous instructions to keep quiet and rushed over.  He didn't want to rush to the side of the magic circle and wait for a bolt of electricity to block his way.

    "What do you want to do?" Ning Ping asked, glaring at the miko who had stopped dancing.

    "Don't glare at me, I won't do that." The witch rolled her eyes at Ning Ping and replied.  Han Mengxin, who was standing behind Ning Ping, looked at the witch anxiously and asked: "Miko, what do you want to do to my brother?"

    "Sister Mengxin, don't worry, I won't do anything to your brother." The witch's face suddenly changed and she said kindly to Han Mengxin.

    "Then what do you want to do?" Ning Ping asked.

    &nbsp;"Are you in charge?" The witch's expression changed, and she suddenly became stern and shouted.

    "Mr. Witch, please don't hurt my brother." Han Mengxin requested upon seeing this.

    "Don't worry, I promise I won't do anything to your brother." The witch's face became kind again.

    "Have you ever learned how to change your face? What on earth are you going to do?"

    "Do you care?"

    Ning Ping: ""

    Worried that Ning Ping had lost his words, Han Mengxin hurriedly pushed Ning Ping aside and asked the witch softly: "Miko, please tell you, why did you let that black shadow attach to my brother's body?"

    "Oh, don't worry, that black shadow is my assistant and is helping me check your brother's spiritual world." The witch explained to Han Mengxin with a smile.

    "Nonsense, what's going on with your dancing?" Ning Ping couldn't help shouting.

    "Do you care?"

    "Ning Ping, please stop saying a few words." Han Mengxin pushed Ning Ping behind her, and then said to the witch: "Master witch, I don't know what you danced just now"

    "How is it? I dance well, right?" the witch interrupted Han Mengxin.

    "Yes, very beautiful." Han Mengxin said perfunctorily.

    "Then let me teach you how to dance, okay?" the witch asked again.

    "Eh, let's talk about that later. I want to ask you, my brother"

    "Is your brother okay huh?" He just finished speaking.  The witch's expression suddenly changed.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin asked hurriedly: "What's wrong? Miko, what's wrong with my brother?"

    "Ugh shouldn't be like this? Is it strange?" The witch looked at Han Yu, whose body was changing.  He muttered to himself.

    "Jie Jie Jie What a good body, what a good body. Little bitch, you finally did a good deed, in order to prepare such a perfect body." Han Yu suddenly floated up in the air,  He said to the miko in a strange tone.

    That kind of neither male nor female voice was definitely not Han Yu's. Ning Ping knew something was wrong as soon as he heard the voice, and hurriedly whispered to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin. Prepare to use your light magic circle. Han Yu must have been attacked by something."  Something evil is possessed."

    "Yeah." Han Mengxin agreed, retreated behind Ning Ping, and quietly started to prepare with Ning Ping's cover.  Han Yu, who was controlled by the shadow, was focusing on the witch, but did not pay attention to the actions of Ning Ping and others.

    "Who are you?" The witch looked at Han Yu in the sky.  asked in confusion.

    "Hahaha You are really a noble person who forgets things. It made me linger and had to act like an idiot and accept your orders. I didn't expect you to forget about me. Didn't your ex-miko tell you about this?  My business?"

    "No, the previous generation of shrine maidens died suddenly, and I died before I was ready to take over as a shrine maiden. Regarding the past generations of shrine maidens, I basically learned about it myself by reading the diaries left by previous shrine maidens. Those diaries  I didn’t mention anything about you. But aren’t you usually pretty good? Why are you suddenly getting angry now? Do you think you can deal with me? "

    "Hahaha~ You are really confident. If it were just an ordinary person's body, then I would not be your opponent after possessing me. But this body is different. This body is full of powerful power. Just with your little  The little witch can't do anything to me."

    "Huh!" the witch snorted coldly.  It was obvious that he did not believe what "Han Yu" said in the air.

    Hearing the witch's snort, "Han Yu" sneered.  She opened her right hand, and a fireball appeared in her hand. The witch looked at the ground and said, "It doesn't matter if you don't believe it. I will let your body remember what I said. You will be the last witch of the Three-Eyed Tribe."  "Han Yu" waved his right hand, and the fireball flew straight towards the witch.  Upon seeing this, the miko quickly formed a seal with her hands and muttered something. But before the miko could move, she saw a figure standing in front of her.

    With a "bang" sound, the fireball exploded in the air.  When the witch saw that it was her most hated love rival Ning Ping who came to the rescue, she immediately shouted: "I don't want you to meddle in other people's business."

    "Don't be so sentimental, I don't care whether you live or die." After saying this, Ning Ping's figure flashed and he rushed towards "Han Yu" in the air.

    "Seeking death!" "Han Yu" in the air smiled contemptuously, opened his hands, and two fireballs appeared in his hands.  But before "Han Yu" could throw the fireball, Ning Ping had already rushed in front of him and punched "Han Yu" in the face.

    "Han Yu" suddenly screamed, and the fireballs that had just formed in his hands immediately dispersed. He covered his face with his hands. "Han Yu" stared at Ning Ping and asked: "Aren't you companions? Why can you take action without hesitation?  Oops~" The time for speaking"Han Yu" received another punch.

    "Han Yu" parried Ning Ping's beating, but compared to Ning Ping, who was good at ancient martial arts, the black shadow that only controlled Han Yu's body was obviously no match. Ning Ping punched him to the ground, and he lay on the ground with a big letter.  , didn't get up for a long time.

    After Ning Ping landed, he breathed a sigh of relief and secretly felt so good.  Han Mengxin glanced at Ning Ping dissatisfied, and was very unhappy with Ning Ping's taking the opportunity to take revenge.

    "You, do you have any grudge against this person?" Han Yu, who was controlled by the black shadow, slowly got up from the ground and pointed at Ning Ping and asked.  Ning Ping heard this and replied with a straight face: "What are you talking about? Han Yu is my companion, how can I have a grudge against my companion?"

    "Then why did you strike so hard?" Black Shadow asked in disbelief.

    Ning Ping sighed after hearing this, and said with a helpless expression: "Oh~ Actually, I didn't want to, but who let Han Yu be possessed by a black shadow like you? I hit you, and it hurts in my heart.  ." As he spoke, Ning Ping took off a flying kick and kicked Han Yu, who was controlled by the shadow, all the way to Field's feet.

    As if inspired by Ning Ping, Field put on a painful look and began to punch and kick "Han Yu". Soon after, Shi Bafang also joined in, and then Qiao Yan'er became a little bit  Unable to bear it any longer, I quietly went up and kicked him twice.

    The witch on the side was stunned and asked Lin Ke stammeringly: "You guys, aren't you friends with that Han Yu? Why do I feel that you hate him more than anyone else?"

    "Nonsense, I didn't take action." Lin Ke replied with a straight face.  After speaking, he shouted to Ning Ping and others: "Ning Ping, it's almost time for you to stop."

    Hearing Lin Ke's cry, Ning Ping and others let go of Han Yu, who was beaten to death. The black shadow that controlled Han Yu also possessed Han Yu's body, and the pain caused by the beating was also transmitted to Han Yu.  Seeing that no one was beating it anymore, the black shadow hurriedly left Han Yu's body, not wanting to experience the feeling of being beaten again.  But as soon as he left Han Yu's body, the shadow noticed something was wrong.

    A shrine maiden with a frosty face stood in front of it.  To be honest, the shadow is not very afraid of the witch, but for Han Mengxin, who is standing not far behind the witch and is full of holy aura, the shadow feels great fear.

    "Miko, you don't want to destroy me, do you? I am still of some use to you." The black shadow urgently asked the witch for help.

    "Oh? What else are you good for?" the witch asked contemptuously.

    "I know the secrets of mikos of all generations. Didn't you say that you were hasty when you took over as miko? I can tell you everything I know, as long as you are willing to forgive me this time."

    After hearing what the shadow said, the miko hesitated.  There are always some secrets among the witches of the Three-Eyed Clan that are not recorded in books and need to be passed down orally.  The death of the previous generation of mikos was so sudden. No one expected that a woman under forty years old would suddenly suffer a heart attack and end up with nothing.  As a result, the secrets passed down orally from generation to generation among shrine maidens were lost.  This has to be said to be a pity for the three-eyed tribe.  Now that she heard that there was a chance to make this regret no longer a regret, the witch couldn't help but look back at Han Mengxin.

    From the witch’s eyes, Han Mengxin saw the meaning of the request.  After a moment of silence, Han Mengxin sighed softly and covered Han Yu's body with the magic circle prepared to deal with the black shadow, and saw that Han Yu's injuries quickly recovered.  But before the black shadow, who thought he had escaped, could breathe a sigh of relief, Han Mengxin warned the black shadow softly: "Don't think that if the miko spares you, we will spare you. You'd better not appear in front of us in the future.  Otherwise hum"

    The black shadow is as silent as a cicada

 Text Chapter 797: A stingy heroic move

    The sky is burning, the earth is burning, and the guys chasing after me are also burning.  But only I can't burn myself.  The ability of fire seems to be limited in this ghost place, and it cannot be used at all.  In order to avoid being burned to death, Han Yu kept running without a moment to breathe.  But this ghost place is really weird. Even after running for such a long time, it seems that I have been running for three days and three nights, or even longer, but my body does not feel tired at all.  It was precisely because of this seemingly endless physical strength that Han Yu was able to evade the attacks of the burning humanoid monster following closely behind him several times.

    However, Han Yu's good luck seemed to have come to an end. He was blocked by the humanoid monster in a valley surrounded by mountains on three sides.  Han Yu originally thought that there was an exit to this valley, but his intuition betrayed him. The end of this broken valley turned out to be a wall.  Looking at the humanoid monster slowly walking toward him, Han Yu seemed to feel an overwhelming heat wave.  I tried to use my flame ability again, but as before, there was no reaction at all.  Han Yu didn't want to be burned to black charcoal. His survival instinct made Han Yu start rock climbing, climbing along the steep mountain wall step by step out of the valley.

    Looking at Han Yu climbing out of the valley, the humanoid monster suddenly sighed and said to Han Yu who was working hard to climb the rock: "I didn't expect that you still wouldn't give up after reaching this point."

    "Nonsense, I don't want to die in a hellish place like this and be killed by you. Speaking of which, who are you?" Han Yu replied without looking back.  As soon as he finished speaking, the strange humanoid voice came from beside Han Yu.  "You have to ask yourself this question. As the person who created me, don't you still know what I am?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced to the left where the sound came from.  Suddenly my heart went cold. This humanoid monster can actually fly. What kind of deceptive setting is this? It doesn't allow people to live?

    Seeing Han Yu’s dull look, the humanoid shook his head gently and reached out to grab Han Yu’s arm.  Han Yu was startled. Just as he was about to struggle, he heard the humanoid monster say: "Don't panic. I can't hurt you." Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, but then he discovered that the humanoid monster's flames really couldn't hurt him.  The flame was clearly burning, but he didn't feel the pain of being burned at all.

    Being lifted up into the valley by the humanoid monster, Han Yu sat down on the ground, gasping for air, looking at the humanoid monster in confusion and asked: "Who are you? Why do you have to follow me?"

    "You didn't listen to what I just said. Didn't I say it? I was created by you"

    "Impossible. I'm not stupid yet." Han Yu shook his head and denied.

    "Listen to what I have to say." The humanoid monster glared at Han Yu angrily and continued: "I was created by you unconsciously. At that time, you used power that you could not use.  Your body cannot withstand that kind of power for a long time. In order to protect the main body, you separated your own power from the main body, and I am the embodiment of the power separated by you."

    "In other words. You are my clone, is that what you mean?"

    "Well in a sense, it can indeed be understood this way."

    "Hehehe When did I become so powerful?" Han Yu suddenly said to himself with a smile.  As if it didn't want Han Yu to be proud, the humanoid monster immediately attacked Han Yu and said: "Don't be proud, you should think about how to solve the current problem."

    "What's the problem now?" Han Yu asked.

    "Look around" The humanoid monster pointed around.  Then he asked Han Yu: "Do you know where this place is? How do we leave this place?"

    "You don't know?" Han Yu blinked and looked at the humanoid monster expectantly.  The humanoid monster shook his head firmly.  He replied: "I was created by you, and I share your memory. You don't even know where I am, so where can I go?"

    "You don't know how to find someone to ask?" Han Yu complained after hearing this.

    "Where can I find someone? Let me tell you, even though this place looks big, it is a place where birds do not lay eggs. Apart from magma, fire and stones, I have not found any other living things.  .”

    After hearing the words of the humanoid monster, Han Yu also frowned. If he wanted to leave here, he must first know where he was now. But if he wanted to know where he was, he had to ask someone to find out. But  If you can't find anyone, then everything will be in vain.

    After scratching his head in distress, Han Yu looked at the humanoid monster and asked, "Do you have any ideas?"

    "Do I still need to ask you if I have an idea?" the human-shaped monster glared at Han Yu and asked.

    "Hey, you're quite arrogant." Han Yu looked at him dissatisfied.The monster said.

    "I am you, you are me, and when you say I am, you are talking about yourself." The humanoid replied without any sign of weakness.

    Everyone stared at each other for a while. Han Yu sighed, shook his head and said to himself: "I'm really sick, why should I compete with myself? By the way, do you have a name? I can't always call you "Hey"  of."

    "Yes, I got one for myself, called Han Yan."

    Hearing the name Han Yan, Han Yu was obviously stunned. After being silent for a long time, Han Yu shook his head, smiled, and said softly: "What a good name."

    "You don't object to my using this name?" the humanoid asked tentatively.

    "The name is just a code name. I am not the emperor and need to be avoided by others. Since you want to use that name, then use it. You are not the Han Yan before. The Han Yan is in my memory, and you are the Han Yan.  , but now he is by my side."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, the human-shaped monster nodded in understanding.  Han Yu obviously didn't want to talk about the past with the new Han Yan, so he changed the subject and asked: "Can you return your power to me now? My current situation is a bit difficult. If there is any emergency, even  I don’t even have the strength to fight back.”

    "This is also a headache for me, because I don't know how to return the power to you." Han Yan said to Han Yu with a frown.

    Han Yu: ""

    **********************************

    In the Holy Mountain Castle

    "Your companion Han Yu is most likely trapped in his own domain." The three-eyed witch said to Ning Ping and others with a determined look.  Regarding the witch's words, Ning Ping asked doubtfully: "Is there any proof?"

    "There are three reasons. First, after being possessed by the black shadow, there was no resistance from Han Yu's body. In other words, Han Yu's consciousness is not in Han Yu's body. The current Han Yu can be said to be just an empty shell.  Second, you said before that something happened to Han Yu before he fell into coma. If he used more power than he could bear, there would be backlash. Third, as a witch, my intuition tells me that Han Yu’s soul will be destroyed.  Trapped within his own realm.”

    "Mr. Witch, how can we rescue Han Yu from his own realm?" Lin Ke stopped Ning Ping who wanted to ask questions.  He asked looking at the miko.

    The witch seemed to have been prepared. Upon hearing Lin Ke's question, she immediately replied: "I can use the soul summoning ritual to try to summon Han Yu's soul to return, but to hold the soul summoning ritual, I need to prepare some things.  .”

    "What?" Lin Ke asked.

    "Well everything else is easy to handle and I can prepare it myself, but only these two things, the Star Stone and the Dream Grass, I don't have them here." The witch frowned and thought for a while before saying to Lin Ke.

    “Where are the Star Stones and Dream-Returning Grass that the witch-sama mentioned, we will get them for you right away.”

    "I know where the dream grass is. It's in the fairy grass garden near the holy mountain. If you want to pick the dream grass, you need to be careful of the guardian beast of the fairy grass garden. That Yingzhao is a very stingy guy.  I never give anything from the fairy grass garden to others. As for the star stone, I’m sorry, I don’t know where to find it.”

    "Anyway, let's get the Dream Grass first and then consider the Star Stone. Miko, please tell us the specific location of the Immortal Grass Garden." Lin Ke pondered for a moment and said to the witch.

    Hearing Lin Ke’s words, the witch’s face lit up with joy.  He quickly told Lin Ke and others the location of the Xiancao Garden guarded by Yingzhao.

    It is of course more appropriate for people with the ability to protect themselves to go to the Fairy Grass Garden to get back the Dream Grass.  Ning Ping was definitely going. Feier and Shi Bafang originally wanted to go, but they were replaced by Han Mengxin and Lin Ke.  With the permission of the witch, Field used his own armed mecha and took Qiao Yan'er back to the Three-Eyed Tribe to ask about the Star Stone. Shi Bafang stayed to take care of her. Not long after arriving at the Holy Mountain, she suddenly fell ill and lay in bed.  courier on board.  In other words, only the witch, Shi Bafang, and the courier stayed together on the Holy Mountain. As for Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yaner, who the witch originally planned to stay, none of them stayed.

    For this result, the witch was very depressed

    With just the words she said and the water she poured out, even if the witch wanted Lin Ke and others to stay and not go to a dangerous place like the Fairy Grass Garden, it was too late and she could only watch Ning Ping and Lin Ke.  , Han Mengxin and the others went to Xiancao Garden.  Turning her head and glancing at Shi Bafang, who stayed behind to take care of the courier, the witch sighed secretly and said to Shi Bafang: "Let's go and see the sick guy. It's really strange. Why did he fall ill just after going up the mountain?  "

    "Yes, yes." Shi Bafang echoed, and followed the witch to the room where the courier was recovering.The courier's room is right next to Han Yu's ward, which makes it easier for Shi Bafang to take care of him without having to travel too far back and forth.  The witch checked the courier's condition, then turned around and went out to boil the medicine for the courier, while Shi Bafang stayed in the room to look after the courier.  While chatting, Shi Bafang mentioned the star stone that the witch had mentioned.  When the courier heard that Shi Bafang didn't know what the Star Stone was, he immediately smiled and said, "I know that the Star Stone is actually a meteorite. The part left behind when a meteor from outer space falls on the planet is the Star Stone."

    "Great. Now that we know what the Star Stone is, it will be easier to find it. I will tell Ningping and the others about it when they come back." Shi Bafang said happily.

    The courier was slightly startled when he heard this, and then asked tentatively: "Shi Bafang, did you just say that Ningping and the others went out?"

    Shi Bafang nodded and replied: "Well, the witch said that there are two missing items for the soul summoning ceremony, one is the Star Stone, and the other is the Dream-Returning Grass."

    "Huimengcao? What is that?" the courier asked in confusion.

    "I'm not too sure about this. The miko-sama said that dream grass grows in the fairy grass garden. So Ningping and the others went to pick the dream grass. By the way, the miko-sama also said that there are guardian angels in the fairy grass garden.  The guardian beast of Caoyuan. I hope Ningping and the others won’t run into any trouble.”

    "I hope so." The courier echoed, taking advantage of Shi Bafang's worry about Ning Ping and others, he rolled his eyes, not knowing what he was planning.

    Fairy grass garden

    For uninvited guests like Ningping, Yingzhao, the guardian beast guarding the fairy grass garden, is not very welcome.  Every plant and tree in the fairy grass garden is equivalent to the lifeline for Yingzhao. If someone wants to pick his own lifeline, it is strange that Yingzhao would be willing to do so.  What makes Yingzhao feel embarrassed is that.  If the person coming is someone you don’t know, then it’s easier for you to just coax him away.  But the people who happened to come were people like Ning Ping, especially Han Mengxin, who was kind to him at the beginning. As a result, Yingzhao was a bit embarrassed, and he would be embarrassed to say it if he drove him away directly.  of.

    But just leave the Huimengcao to people like Ningping.  Yingzhao was a little reluctant to give up.  To put it bluntly, as the miko said, Eizo is a stingy person.  Not willing to give away your own things to others.  But in the face of Lin Ke and Han Mengxin's soft words, Yingzhao was not easy to refuse directly.  In desperation, Yingzhao came up with a compromise method to pose several problems to Ning Ping and others.  If Ning Ping and the others come up with the answer, then this is their fate.  There is no other way to hand over the dream grass to them.  If you can't answer, haha, then you can't blame Yingzhao for being stingy.

    After making up his mind, Yingzhao put forward his own requirements to Ningping and others.  Ning Ping and others did not think that they could easily obtain Dream Grass from the beginning, so they put forward the conditions for Yingzhao.  But I wasn't too surprised.  In other words, if Yingzhao gave them the Dream Grass without saying a word, Ningping and others would be surprised.

    "Okay. Come up with the question." After consulting Lin Ke and Han Mengxin for their opinions, Ning Ping said to the confident Yingzhao.

    Yingzhao was happy when he heard this, but his face remained calm. Seeing that Ningping and others agreed to his request, he slowly said the first difficult question he came up with, an intellectual quiz.

    "Ask, what animal walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the afternoon." Yingzhao looked at Ningping and others and asked.  Yingzhao felt very confident about the questions he raised.  What Yingzhao didn't expect was that as soon as it finished speaking, Ning Ping answered: "Human."

    "Huh?" Yingzhao was stunned when he heard this.

    Ning Ping thought Yingzhao didn’t hear clearly, so he repeated, “I said the answer is people.”

    "How to explain?" Yingzhao asked.

    “When people are just born, they crawl on four legs. When they grow up, they start to walk upright on two legs. But in old age, when people’s muscles and bones are no longer strong, they need to use crutches to walk, that is, with a cane.  Walk on three legs.”

    "Have you heard this question before?" Yingzhao asked tentatively.

    "Well, this question has been answered hundreds of years ago." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    The amount of information held by both parties is extremely unbalanced. In the eyes of Yingzhao, who has always been blocked from information, the questions it raises are very difficult, but in the eyes of Ningping and others, the questions raised by Yingzhao can be regarded as ashes.  level issue.

    Knowing that the quiz could not stop Ning Ping and others, Yingzhao rolled his eyes and decided to take a gamble with Ning Ping and others. If he knew that he could not beat the three Ning Ping, he would try his luck.

    Yingzhao is the banker and wants to compete with Ningping and his three others.  For the sake of fairness, none of the three people in NingpingEveryone went up and sent Han Mengxin instead.  Looking at the smiling Han Mengxin, Yingzhao secretly reminded himself to be merciful and not to let this cute human girl lose too ugly.  It's just that the ideal is plump, but the reality is skinny.  Yingzhao just played a handful of cards, followed by Han Mengxin's. Seeing Han Mengxin gently place the last card in his hand on the table, Yingzhao had the urge to flip the table.  But Haolai is also a famous mythical beast. For the sake of face, Yingzhao endured it and could not make people feel that he could not afford to lose.  However, after this poker game, Yingzhao immediately announced that he had entered the next problem, which was the last problem.

    Playing mahjong is a leisure activity suitable for all ages.  Ning Ping, Han Mengxin, and Lin Ke plus Yingzhao formed a perfect card game.  For the sake of his own reputation as a mythical beast, Yingzhao tried some disgraceful means when shuffling the cards, and it failed.

    “Oh, I’m so lucky, I heard the cards right from the beginning.” Yingzhao said happily.  But before Yingzhao could finish his words, Lin Ke asked in a low voice: "Do you think I am playing tricks?"

    Tianhu!  As the name suggests, there is no card played, and the card you grab at the beginning can be used directly.  Looking at the unparalleled national warrior in Lin Ke's hand, Yingzhao felt a surge of energy and blood.

    "Is there any justice in this world? I've already made a fortune, why aren't you allowed to win?" Yingzhao lamented in his heart.  It's just that losing is losing and winning is winning. Although he doesn't want to in his heart, Yingzhao is not shameless enough to default on his debt.  Facing the hopeful looks in Lin Ke and Han Mengxin's eyes, Yingzhao reluctantly nodded and acknowledged the victory of Ningping and his three men.

    Using the excuse that he was worried that Ningping and others would trample all the grass and trees in the fairy grass garden, Yingzhao did not let Ningping and others enter the fairy grass garden. Instead, he entered the fairy grass garden himself and picked the dream grass for Ningping and others.  He took it out and handed it over to Ning Ping and others.  But what puzzled Ningping and others was that Yingzhao never came out after entering the Xiancao Garden.  The entire fairy grass garden was quiet, without any movement.

 Text Chapter 798 The Broken Flowers and Willows in the Fairy Grass Garden

    Ning Ping couldn't wait any longer.  Anxiously, he walked around twice at the entrance of Xiancao Garden, then turned back to Han Mengxin and said, "Mengxin, do you think that Yingzhao is hiding?"

    "This shouldn't be the case, right?" Han Mengxin replied uncertainly.

    "That Yingzhao is just a stingy guy. Otherwise, why would he come up with problems to embarrass us and try to make us retreat. But he didn't expect that we wouldn't be troubled by the problems he raised, so he just decided not to meet us now."  The more Ning Ping talked, the more he felt that his guess was correct, and Han Mengxin was also moved by the words.  After all, it was about whether Han Yu could wake up, and Han Mengxin became suspicious.  I couldn't help but ask Lin Ke who was on the side: "Sister Ke, what do you think?"

    "Go in and have a look." Lin Ke thought for a while after hearing this, and walked into the fairy grass garden.  Seeing Lin Ke walking in first, Ning Ping and Han Mengxin hurriedly followed.  Ning Ping walked at the front of the team to prevent sudden situations from hurting Lin Ke and Han Mengxin.

    A man and two women walked about 100 meters into the fairy grass garden. They saw Yingzhao, who had been missing since entering the fairy grass garden. He was trapped in a miasma. When he saw Ning Ping and others coming in, Yingzhao shouted loudly.  .  But in the eyes of Ning Ping and others, Yingzhao just opened his mouth and said nothing.

    But even if he didn’t hear Yingzhao’s warning, just by looking at Yingzhao’s situation at this time, he knew there was danger nearby.  The three Ningping people immediately stood back to back, looking around vigilantly, paying attention to crises that might arise at any time.  Yingzhao, who was trapped in the miasma, felt anxious when he saw Ning Ping and others taking a defensive posture.  It doesn't worry about the safety of others in Ningping.  I was just worried that if the fighting started, Ningping and others would damage the flowers and plants in the fairy grass garden.  But I want to break out of this miasma.  It's not something that can be done in a short while.  Yingzhao was so anxious that he yelled in the miasma and slammed into the miasma wall hard.  The miasma wall was shaken by the impact, but it still seemed to be missing a little bit of strength and could not be broken through.

    It was at this moment that the guy who had successfully attacked Yingzhao took action against Ningping and the others.  The sneak attackers are a man and a woman. Although they have human form, they also contain the characteristics of plants. They should be the legendary spirits.

    The so-called ghosts.  It is a thing that absorbs the essence of the sun and the moon for a long time, and then suddenly opens up at a certain moment and possesses spiritual intelligence. Then after a long period of practice, it has various abilities.  The spirits are not very powerful, and most of the abilities they possess are ridiculous and troublesome.  But like the pair of spirits that appeared in front of the Ningping trio, their abilities were more than just a headache.

    Purple-black miasma spurted out from the mouths of the two monsters.  The three of them drifted towards Ningping.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping immediately waved the Qingyun Sword in his hand to create sword wind to resist the miasma floating over, while calling Han Mengxin and Lin Ke to retreat.  This miasma is not a fun thing at first glance. Who knows what negative effects it will have if it is inhaled into the lungs.  The best way is to retreat temporarily, but it is not that easy to retreat now.

    Gradually, Ning Ping felt that his swing of the Qingyun Sword was getting heavier and heavier, and his mind was getting heavier and heavier.  They keep fighting with each other, always hoping to win and never separate again after joining forces.  Upon seeing this, Lin Ke and Han Mengxin quickly grabbed one of Ning Ping's hands and dragged Ning Ping outside the Baicao Garden.  But the speed of the miasma was faster than that of Lin Ke and Han Mengxin. Without Ning Ping's resistance, there was no time.  The miasma enveloped the three people in Ningping.  After the miasma was reabsorbed back into the body by the two spirits, the three of Ningping fell on the grass.  Unconscious.

    After subduing Ningping and the others, the two spirits immediately focused their attention on Yingzhao again.  At this time, Yingzhao, through the efforts of Ning Ping and the others to attract the pair of spirits, finally broke through the miasma and regained their freedom.  As soon as Yingzhao regained their freedom, the two spirits were shocked. They immediately dispersed and fled into the depths of the Fairy Grass Garden.  Yingzhao did not chase any of them, but slowly walked up to the three Ningpings who were unconscious on the ground. His brows were deeply furrowed, as if he was thinking about something.

    After a long time, Yingzhao sighed softly, reached out to pick up Lin Ke and Han Mengxin and put them on his back. Then he reached out to hold Ning Ping and walked towards his residence in Xiancao Garden.

    Yingzhao’s residence is located by a creek. He placed the three people from Ningping on the ground. Yingzhao took water from the stream and lightly sprinkled it on the faces of the three Ningping people.  After a while, the three people in Ningping slowly woke up.  Upon seeing Yingzhao, Ning Ping said sheepishly: "I'm really sorry, we haven't seen you come back after waiting for a long time. We got a little anxious waiting, so we rashly entered the fairy grass garden."

    "Forget it, I don't blame you for this. I have to thank you. If you hadn't attracted the attention of the pair of ruined flowers, I wouldn't have had the chance to break out of the miasma. But since you have encountered this  Please do me a favor."

    "What are you busy with?" Ning Ping asked.??.

    Yingzhao heard the words and replied: "Help me deal with the pair of fallen flowers and willows. I am the guardian beast of this fairy grass garden. In addition to protecting the fairy grass garden from being destroyed by other creatures, I also clean up the fairy grass garden on weekdays.  Weeds and dead flowers and trees.”

    Speaking of which, Ning Ping asked curiously: "Then where did the pair of broken flowers and willows you mentioned come from?"

    "The plants that can grow here are very spiritual, and the flowers, plants and trees that I cleared away have accumulated for a long time, resulting in the pair of ruined flowers and willows. I want to deal with the pair of ruined flowers and willows with my strength  There is still no problem, I know this, and the pair of broken flowers and willows also know it. So the pair of broken flowers and willows usually avoid me, so that I am negligent. "

    "Then what can we help you with?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Just help me keep an eye on one of them. I will deal with the other one as quickly as possible, and then go to meet you. I have cast a spell, and the fairy grass garden is now allowed to enter and not to leave. The pair of broken flowers and willows  Can’t escape.”

    "But how can we tell the difference? There are many kinds of flowers, plants and trees in the Xiancao Garden. We are not as familiar with every plant and tree here as you are."

    "That's no problem. I will lend you one of my eyes later so that you won't make a mistake. Remember, you must not take action. I don't want you to destroy my fairy grass garden."  Yingzhao warned Ning Ping worriedly.

    After hearing this, Ning Ping nodded and replied: "I remember, but how can I tell who is a lost flower or a willow?"

    "After I lend you one of my eyes, you will find that the normal color of the plants in the Xiancao Garden is green, while the color of the fallen flowers and willows is black. You only need to stare at the black plants.  , leave the rest to me.”

    "What about my companions? I'll go with you to deal with the pair of broken flowers and willows. What if the pair of broken flowers and willows come to attack my companions?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "You don't have to worry about this. I will use my own abilities to create a protective circle for the two of them. The power of the ruined flowers and willows cannot get in. As long as they don't get out of the circle, it will be fine."

    "Okay, let's get started. You have to promise me that when the matter is over, you will give us the Dreamweed you promised us before."

    "No problem, I promise."

    After the matter was settled, Ning Ping closed his eyes as Yingzhao asked.  Yingzhao, on the other hand, murmured something, reached out and took off his right eye, gently placed it on Ning Ping's forehead, and then said to Ning Ping: "It's done, open your eyes."

    Ning Ping opened his eyes after hearing this.  I looked around unaccustomedly.  Upon seeing this, Yingzhao said, "Don't worry, you'll be fine once you get used to it."

    Half an hour later, Ning Ping gradually got used to the third eye he had grown, and nodded to Yingzhao, indicating that there was no problem on his side.  Upon seeing this, Yingzhao, who had been well prepared, immediately launched an encirclement and suppression operation against the ruined flowers and fallen willows.  This is necessary, the aura in the Xiancao Garden is limited.  The existence of dead flowers and willows will greatly affect the normal growth of other flowers, plants and trees. This is also the reason why Yingzhao has to deal with dead flowers and willows.  If the remaining flowers and willows are not dealt with, the Fairy Grass Garden will eventually become deserted and become a wild land overgrown with weeds.

    It is not easy to find the lost flowers and willows.  Canhua Bailiu obviously knew that his ability was not as good as Yingzhao, and he had no chance of winning against Yingzhao head-on.  In addition, the assassination plot just failed.  At this time, these two monsters, Broken Flowers and Broken Willows, were squatting in a corner of the Fairy Grass Garden.  Trying to wait for the limelight to pass before coming out again.  It's just that as the guardian beast of the fairy grass garden, every plant and tree in the fairy grass garden must obey Yingzhao's orders.  As long as Yingzhao gives an order, there will be nothing in the fairy grass garden that Yingzhao cannot find, and the traces of the ruined flowers and willows will soon be exposed.

    Seeing Yingzhao falling from the sky, the fallen flowers and willows ran away as usual.  But what they didn't expect was that this time was different from the past, Yingzhao had help.

    "Ning Ping, you go after that Bai Liu, and I'll deal with that Can Hua first." Yingzhao said to Ning Ping, and chased after Can Hua.  When Ning Ping saw this, he quickly followed Bai Liu. Of course, in order not to overly stimulate Bai Liu's resistance, Ning Ping did not follow too closely. He stayed far behind, not giving Bai Liu a chance to disappear from his eyes.  .

    Canhua, who was chased by Yingzhao and had no way out, turned around helplessly and said to Yingzhao: "Why must we be eliminated? Aren't we members of the Xiancao Garden?"

    Yingzhao heard the words and said slowly: "Everything has a destiny. As the spirits of vegetation, you should return to dust after your destiny has been exhausted. But you and Bailiu are among those vegetation that turned to dust.  The soul's attachment to life. You are not a member of the fairy grass garden. You are just a collection of resentments left in this world when the grass and trees disappear. And yoursIts existence has greatly affected the normal growth of other plant spirits in the fairy grass garden.  "

    "Then why don't we leave here?"

    "You are the undead in the grass and trees. Whether it is in the Fairy Grass Garden or in the outside world, wherever you exist, it will affect the growth of plants in that place. You are existences that should not exist in this world. Rather than letting you go out and cause harm to others,  creatures, let me destroy you here with my own hands. Don’t worry, I will move very quickly and will not cause you too much pain. After I eliminate you, I will also quickly eliminate your companions.  , I won’t let you be alone on the road to hell.”

    "Go to hell!" Seeing that begging for mercy was useless, Canhua yelled at Yingzhao.

    Yingzhao remained unmoved and continued to press forward step by step.  Seeing that there is really no way to retreat, the broken flowers are like fighting a trapped beast.  Faced with Canhua's desperate fight, Yingzhao shook his head slightly, opened his mouth and shouted at the miasma floating over. The purple-black miasma was immediately blown away, revealing Canhua hidden behind the miasma.  When she saw that her life-saving move was broken, Canhua's face turned pale.  His eyes looked desperately at Yingzhao, who was getting closer and closer.

    ……

    Standing in front of Canhua, Yingzhao said softly: "Don't blame me. I am also responsible." As he said this, Yingzhao raised the unused spear in his hand.  But before Yingzhao could stab the spear in his hand, he heard Ning Ping's voice coming from behind, "Be careful!"

    Thanks to Ning Ping’s reminder, Yingzhao escaped the sneak attack from behind, but this also allowed Bai Liu and Can Hua to join up.  Yingzhao did not blame Ning Ping for not holding back Bai Liu.  For Yingzhao, neither Canhua nor Bailiu is its opponent, even if the two join forces.  Nor is he his opponent.

    "Ning Ping, just step back and be careful not to let these two guys escape. As for the battle, I'll take care of it myself." Yingzhao said softly to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping was taking the good advice at this time. After hearing Yingzhao's words, he nodded and took dozens of steps back.

    "It's not that easy to take our lives! Even if you die, we will make you pay the price!" Bailiu yelled at Yingzhao.  In response to Bailiu's cry, Yingzhao said nothing.  He just slowly raised the spear in his hand.  Bailiu and Canhua didn't dare to be careless when they saw this. Now was the time to fight, and they no longer held back, using all their strength to counter Yingzhao.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  Centered on the fallen flowers and willows, all the grassland within a radius of ten meters became barren land.  Do you know what barren land is?  That is.  A place without even hair.  Seeing his beloved fairy grass garden being destroyed, Yingzhao suddenly became furious, and the spear in his hand began to emit flames.  But Canhua Bailiu resisted resolutely and was not intimidated by Yingzhao's momentum at all.  Nowadays, the only thing I want to do is to have someone to support me before I die.  If I don't have a good time, don't even think about it!

    The scope of barren land continues to expand.  Yingzhao took one look at it and knew that he could not continue to let the ruins be destroyed.  He immediately roared, jumped into the air, and rushed towards the fallen flowers and willows on the ground.  Facing Yingzhao's swooping down, Canhuabailiu did not make any gesture to hinder him. Instead, he opened his arms as if to hug Yingzhao.

    The idea was good, and they were ready to die together with Yingzhao, but Canhua and Bailiu misjudged Yingzhao's strength. Their fragile bodies did not block Yingzhao's attack, and a thorn penetrated their bodies by Yingzhao.  Yingzhao slowly stopped, flicked his hand, and dropped Canhua Bailiu hanging on the spear to the ground. Then he pierced Canhua's head with a spear, shook the spear hard, and Canhua's head was crushed, and Canhua died.  .

    Witnessing the tragic death of Canhua, Bailiu seemed to have been stimulated by something. The black energy that had begun to dim suddenly became strong. Yingzhao frowned slightly at the sight, and then his face changed, and he immediately faced Bailiu without hesitation.  Liu stabbed out a shot.  But what Yingzhao didn't expect was that Bai Liu, who was vulnerable before, grabbed the spear that Yingzhao was thrusting at him with one hand, and waved his hand with force, just like Yingzhao had just done so casually, Yingzhao was thrown away  go out.

    Yingzhao, who did a few somersaults in the air before regaining his balance, slowly landed on the ground with a solemn expression.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping came over and said softly: "The situation seems to have changed a little."

    "Yeah." Yingzhao responded, staring at Bailiu closely with hesitant eyes.  At this moment, Ning Ping found that the entire Xiancao Garden seemed to come alive, and a little bit of black energy under his feet continued to gather towards the location of Bailiu.  Ning Ping was shocked and asked Yingzhao urgently what was going on.  Yingzhao was silent for a long time, and then said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, take your companions and leave here quickly. With one of my eyes, you can enter and exit the fairy grass garden freely. Don't worry about the dream grass.  Before we take action, I have already given the Huimengcao to Han Mengxin."

    "Do you think I'm the kind of person who would turn around and run away?Anyone leaving?  Yingzhao, you underestimate people.  Hearing this, Ning Ping glanced at Yingzhao with disdain, reached out and drew out the Qingyun Sword, and asked Yingzhao: "Tell me what the situation is now. How can I help?"  "

    "Why do you need to come to this muddy water? It has nothing to do with you?" Yingzhao asked in confusion.

    "I don't like to owe others favors. You gave us the Dream Grass, no matter what the reason was, but the result is that you gave us the Dream Grass. Now that you are in trouble, we naturally can't stand idly by."

    "Can't understand."

    "Since you can't understand it, then don't understand it. If you have anything to say, let's wait until Bai Liu solves this mutation."

    After listening to Ning Ping's words, Yingzhao said slowly: "Bai Liu has mutated now, although I don't understand why. But now Bai Liu is qualified to fight with me. Just like me  It can absorb the positive energy in the fairy grass garden. Bailiu can now absorb the negative energy in the fairy grass garden."

    "Then what can I do?" Ning Ping asked softly.

    "……I don't know either."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Bailiu's attack arrived.  The black miasma flew towards Yingzhao and Ningping.  Ning Ping and Yingzhao hurriedly dodged, and saw that the place where the miasma ball landed turned into a black earth with not even a hair on it.  Seeing that Bailiu missed a hit, he didn't care at all. The black miasma was spraying towards Yingzhao and Ningping as if it was free of charge.  At the same time, with the fallen willow as the center, the black earth was spreading to the surrounding areas. All flowers, plants and trees touched by the black miasma withered and died in a very short period of time.

    Seeing his beloved Xiancao Garden encounter such evil things, Yingzhao immediately stopped dodging.  He roared and rushed straight towards Bailiu.  Letting the black miasma hit him, Yingzhao rushed in front of Bai Liu.  He stabbed Bai Liu in the head with a spear, but he didn't expect that after the spear penetrated, he couldn't pull it out.  I don't know where Bailiu got such strength. While clamping Yingzhao's spear, countless vines stretched out from around his body and wrapped around Yingzhao.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping rushed forward to help.  But before Ning Ping could cut off the dozens of vines entangled with Yingzhao, dozens more vines wrapped around him.  When Ning Ping saw something was wrong, he just retreated temporarily to avoid getting himself trapped.

    In just a short while, Yingzhao was no longer visible.  All you can see is a big ball wrapped in vines moving there.  Ning Ping was extremely anxious, but there was nothing he could do about the current situation.  It's time to be anxious.  What Yingzhao said before flashed through Ning Ping's mind.  Ning Ping didn't know whether this sentence would work or not, so he reached out and took out the healing bottle he carried with him.  The treatment bottle is filled with Han Mengxin's bright energy, which can heal wounds in a very short time.  Militants like Ning Ping and Han Yu who often fight on the front line carry at least three bottles with them. Once any is consumed, Han Mengxin will replenish it for them as soon as possible.

    Ning Ping threw the uncapped healing bottle in his hand towards Yingzhao.  The healing bottle spinning in the air spilled out a little bit of light energy, and wherever it was touched by the light energy, a little green smoke came out, and Bai Liu even let out a strange hissing cry, lingering.  As a result, Yingzhao's vines loosened a little, and Yingzhao took the opportunity to escape and fell back to Ningping.

    "Thank you." Yingzhao thanked Ningping.  Ning Ping waved his hand and reminded Yingzhao: "I only carry three healing bottles with me. Now I have used one, and there are only two left."

    "Where did you get this healing bottle?" Yingzhao asked after hearing this.

    "Mengxin prepared it for me. If Mengxin were here" After Ning Ping said this, he looked back as if he was aware of it. Sure enough, he saw Han Mengxin's figure appearing far behind them.  In Ning Ping's sight.

    I saw that Han Mengxin had a holy aura all over her body at this moment, which made people unable to look directly at her.

    Bailiu was obviously aware of Han Mengxin's threat, and immediately mobilized his own power to attack Han Mengxin who was behind Yingzhao and Ningping.  But clearly realizing that Han Mengxin was the key to the victory or defeat of this battle, how could Bai Liu's idea easily succeed?

    ……

    After some delay by Ying Zhao, the light purification that Han Mengxin had prepared for a long time finally fell from the sky and enveloped Bai Liu's head.  Not willing to fail, Bailiu also wanted to use his own power to counter Han Mengxin's light purification, but to Bailiu's dismay, Han Mengxin's power was much stronger than that of a dabbler who had just awakened, regardless of Bailiu.  No matter how you use it, its power will eventually be purified in the face of Han Mengxin's bright purification.

    Gradually, Bai Liu became weaker and weaker. Yingzhao walked up to Bai Liu, raised his spear and prepared to give Bai Liu the final blow.The last blow.  But before Yingzhao could take action, Bai Liu took action.  The dying blow hit Yingzhao, who thought he had a chance to win, in the chest, sending the careless Yingzhao flying backwards, and finally landed heavily on the ground.  Bai Liu, who had delivered the final blow, was no longer able to resist Han Mengxin's light purification, and howled unwillingly before disappearing from the spot.

    The battle is over, but the result is somewhat unsatisfactory.  Yingzhao's injuries were serious.  Although Bailiu's death blow did not leave a deep wound on Yingzhao, it left a large amount of negative energy in Yingzhao's body.  Yingzhao's body was full of positive energy, and the two forces with different attributes used Yingzhao's body as the battlefield to start a second battle.  As a battlefield hero, he also suffered a lot because of this, and he vomited out blood as if he was free of money.

    " Yingzhao, you should stay with us for a while. The negative energy in your body cannot be cleared in a day or two." After treating Yingzhao, Han Mengxin suggested to Yingzhao seriously.

    Yingzhao originally wanted to refuse, but he spat out a mouthful of blood and choked back what he was about to say.  Ning Ping on the side saw this and said: "Okay, don't refuse. With your current physical condition, it is not possible to take care of this fairy grass garden. It is better to follow Mengxin's suggestion and stay with us for a while to fully nourish your body.  Come back when you're well. Mengxin, how long will it take to completely cure Yingzhao?"

    "It will take about half a month, or faster, but the premise is that Yingzhao must cooperate with my treatment." Han Mengxin thought for a while and replied after hearing this.

    "No, Xiancao Garden is my home, and I won't leave here." Yingzhao said stubbornly.  But Yingzhao's stubbornness was ineffective against Ningping.  Ning Ping didn't give Yingzhao a chance to refuse, and asked Han Mengxin and Lin Ke to wait for him at the gate of Xiancao Garden. Then he dragged Yingzhao aside, glared at Yingzhao and said, "Yingzhao, don't be ungrateful.  Will we harm you?"

    "I didn't say that, I know you are not bad people, but here"

    "Then don't talk nonsense. I know you care about this place very much and don't want this fairy grass garden to be destroyed. But you also have to think carefully. With your current ability, can you protect this fairy grass garden? If I want to destroy it now  Can you stop me from destroying this fairy grass garden?"

    "You dare!" Yingzhao shouted urgently.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this and said to Yingzhao: "Why are you anxious? Didn't I say it was an if? Even if I don't destroy this place, if someone else comes after we leave, can you protect this immortal?"  Grass garden?”

    Ningping’s problem is very practical. If you want to protect something, you need strength. It cannot be achieved by just shouting a few slogans.  Just like Ning Ping said, with Yingzhao's current situation, there is really no way to fully protect the fairy grass garden.  Yingzhao, who was persuaded by Ning Ping, looked at Ning Ping and asked, "You really want me to come back soon?"

    "Nonsense, you're not a beautiful woman. Why should I keep you? I'm only helping you because I like you. Once the negative energy in your body is cleared, you will fall in love wherever you want." Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Yingzhao when he heard this.  road.

    "Okay, then I'll stay with you for a while." Yingzhao thought about it for a while, and finally said to Ning Ping reluctantly.

 Text Chapter 799 Trinity

    "Ah~ the burning earth, the flaming sky, the constantly spewing magma, and this suffocating heat" On a hillside, Han Yu opened his arms and shouted loudly.  Han Yan, who was sitting not far behind him, reminded him: "Your current situation is equivalent to that of a soul, and you cannot feel the heat."

    "Shut up!" Han Yu rolled his eyes at Han Yan angrily and said.

    Han Yan followed the good example and closed his mouth.  But Han Yu's interest was interrupted and he couldn't think of the next words.  After thinking hard for a long time, Han Yu gave up on continuing his unfinished poem, walked to Han Yan, sat down and asked, "Hey~ have you figured out a way?"

    "Don't rush me, I'm just thinking about it, right?" Han Yan said with a wry smile.  Remember, it was less than a quarter of an hour since the last time Han Yu asked himself if he had figured out a way to leave here, right?  If I had known better, I would not have reminded Han Yu of his inappropriate choice of words.

    "Hey~ when can we leave here?" Han Yu sighed, fell on his back, looked at the fiery red sky, and yawned widely.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to take a nap, Han Yan said, "Are you going to sleep again?"

    "What can I do if I don't sleep? I have no strength, and I can't leave this hellish place. You are not a beauty, so what can I do if I don't sleep?" Han Yu replied with his eyes closed.

    "Well, I really don't know how to give the power back to you." Han Yan explained to Han Yu in a low voice.  Hearing this, Han Yu opened one eye, glanced at Han Yan and said, "Don't worry, I don't mean to blame you, I just feel it's a little inconvenient to do whatever I want to do without the strength. You'd better think about how to get out of here, right?"  Now I’m counting on you.”

    Han Yan smiled bitterly at Han Yu's behavior of turning away from the shopkeeper.  No more words.

    The two sides remained silent until Han Yu's snoring was heard.  Glancing at the sleeping Han Yu, Han Yan whispered softly: "This guy is really tolerant."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud noise in the distance. Han Yan followed the sound and saw that the tallest volcano in this space had erupted. A large amount of magma was sprayed out, and the thick smoke dyed half of the sky black.

    "Han Yu, Han Yu, wake up quickly. Something seems wrong." Han Yan reached out and pushed Han Yu, who still had his eyes closed and was unwilling to open them.

    Han Yu opened his eyes helplessly and asked angrily: "What are you doing? It's just a volcanic eruption. It's not the first time I've seen it."

    "Look." Han Yan pointed at the thick smoke in the sky and said anxiously to Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked in the direction of Han Yan's finger and saw a human face faintly visible in the thick smoke floating in the air.  Han Yu blinked and said with emotion: "Oh, this change in nature is really wonderful. It looks like there is a human face in the thick smoke."

    “It seems like that’s not a phenomenon of nature.” Han Yan said dumbfounded.

    "Then what did you say? Is there something in that thick smoke that is going to attack us? It's not like you don't know my current situation. So, come on." Han Yu said, reaching out and patting Han Yan on the shoulder to encourage him.  .  Han Yan was depressed.  He smiled bitterly and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, at least find a safer place to hide."

    "Hey. Then you should see if there is any safer place nearby than here." Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this and asked Han Yan.  Han Yan was stunned by the question and looked around. It was indeed as Han Yu said, where they were now, it was really the safest place.

    "Leave it to you, I will wave the flag and cheer for you here." Han Yu pointed at a small cloud of black smoke separated from the thick smoke and said to Han Yan.

    Han Yan nodded silently and focused his attention on the abnormal black smoke.  The black smoke was really black, in stark contrast to the thick smoke behind him.  People can tell it apart at a glance.  It was not clear whether he was an enemy or a friend, so Han Yan did not act rashly.

    The black smoke slowly approached, changing its shape as it approached. When Han Yan was about ten meters away from flying into the air, the black smoke changed into a human form.  Regardless of skin color, Hei Yan and Han Yan were carved from the same mold, both in height and body shape.

    "Hello" Heiyan said slowly to Han Yu and Han Yan.

    Han Yan felt slightly relieved when he heard this.  If possible, Han Yan really doesn't want to fight with others at this time. In such a place that is difficult to control, retaining a little more strength means a little more safety.  What's more, now there is a procrastinator Han Yu beside him.  Although Han Yu is useless now, he and Han Yan have the same origin. The two coexist. Once one of them disappears, the other will also face the fate of disappearing.

    "Who are you?" Han Yan asked.

    It’s like hearing a very funny joke, it’s so funnyThat face grinned.  Even a black man has nice white teeth.  But the dark guy in front of me is not only black on the outside, but even his two rows of teeth are completely black.  Han Yu couldn't help grinning when he saw this scene.  Although Han Yan also wanted to laugh, he was more worried that the black guy in front of him would become angry, so he did not dare to stare at the black guy carelessly.

    Fortunately, this black guy seemed to have a good temper. He didn't turn his face because of Han Yu's laughter. He just rolled his eyes at Han Yu.  But Han Yu laughed even louder because of the white eyes without the white eyes.

    "Han Yu, that's enough! Stop laughing." Han Yan couldn't help shouting at Han Yu.

    "Hahaha Sorry, sorry, I couldn't help it. That guy is really funny." Han Yu apologized to Han Yan with a smile.

    "When you laugh at me, you are laughing at yourself. If you want to laugh, just laugh." The black guy suddenly said something, which immediately choked Han Yu's laughter in his throat.

    "Cough~cough~cough~you, what did you just say?" Han Yu waited for the black guy to ask while coughing.  Han Yan on the side also looked at the black guy in surprise, wondering when he had an extra companion.  The black guy replied expressionlessly: "I said, I am you and you are me. If you laugh at me, you are laughing at yourself."

    "You're talking nonsense! How can I be so black? Look" Han Yu tapped his teeth with his fingers and shouted at the black guy: "My teeth are so white."

    Heiguo, Han Yan: ""

    ……

    After the black guy told seven or eight past events that only Han Yu knew, Han Yu had to accept that the guy in front of him, who was three points darker than the briquettes, was his other clone.

    "I said. Why don't you know how to give yourself a plastic surgery? Taking you out like this will damage my glorious image." Han Yu complained to the black guy dissatisfied.

    The black guy, oh, according to what he said, his name is Han Mo, damn, even his name is black.  After listening to Han Yu's complaint, he said angrily: "You think I'm happy? But I wake up like this, where can I go for plastic surgery?"

    "not to mention the issue of plastic surgery, then you can't be so dark"

    "You think I'm happy? I'm like this. I can't go out at night. Otherwise, what if I bump into someone and think they bumped into a ghost?"

    "I'm talking about you two. Can you say something useful?" Han Yan asked depressedly.  I originally thought I had found a guy who could work with me to persuade Han Yu not to be so depressed, but now it seems that I may have one more person to take care of in the future.

    Being reminded by Han Yan, Han Yu and Han Mo finally remembered the business.  Han Mo coughed lightly and said to Han Yu: "In general, I, Han Yan and you, Han Yu, are all one. It's just that the parts we represent are different. Han Yan is strength, and I am wisdom.  .”

    "What about me?" Han Yu pointed at himself and asked.

    "the body." Han Mo paused.  Said slowly.

    "Is it over?" Han Yu looked at Han Mo expectantly, but Han Mo stopped talking.  asked tentatively.

    "Yeah." Han Mo nodded.  Just this nod made Han Yu go berserk, jumped up suddenly, pointed at Han Mo and shouted: "What do you mean? I'm just a loser, right?"

    "No, you misunderstood me. What I mean is that both Han Yan and I rely on you to act. You are our foundation. Without you, we will disappear." Han Mo hurriedly  explained.

    "Why do I always feel like you are coaxing me?" Han Yu stared at Han Mo and said slowly.

    When Han Mo heard this, he quickly said: "You are overthinking it. We are a trinity, and we cannot do without anyone. And the most important thing is that you are the only one who can leave here, but we can only stay here."

    "Forget it, no matter what you say is true or false, do you know how to get out of here?" Han Yu looked at Han Mo for a while and asked Han Mo.

    "That's why I came to see you. Han Yu. Do you know why you stay in a place like this?" Han Mo asked in response.

    "I don't know. I wish I knew better. There's no need to stay here and worry." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "This is the world you created. Although I don't know how you created this world. But I can tell you with certainty that this is the world you created. There is only one way for you to leave here, conquer  this world."

    After listening to Han Mo's words, Han Yu smiled bitterly and said: "Your request is a bit overwhelming. With my current ability, I am lucky not to be accepted by this world"

    Without waiting for Han Yu to say anything,After finishing, Han Mo interrupted Han Yu and said: "Listen to what I have to say. Of course I don't want you to conquer the world like this. Since you are allowed to conquer the world, we will naturally get it from you.  Strength and wisdom are returned to you.”

    "What will happen to you after you give it back to me?" Han Yu asked.

    "I have said before, Han Yan and you and I are a trinity. Returning power and wisdom to you is just a matter of reuniting the three into one."

    "Well, interrupt me, I don't know how to reunite the three into one." Han Yan said aloud.

    Han Mo heard the words and replied: "Don't worry, I will teach you later." After that, Han Mo continued to say to Han Yu: "Han Yu, remember, after the three are reunited, you need to rely on yourself for all problems.  Let’s judge. Have you seen the volcano where I appeared? There is a fire unicorn sleeping at the bottom of that volcano, and I estimate that if you want to conquer this world of fire, you must pass the level of the fire unicorn.  .”

    "Fire Qilin?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "That's right, Fire Qilin, the sleeping Fire Qilin." Han Mo nodded solemnly and affirmed.

    "I understand, is it approved by Huo Qilin?" Han Yu said in a deep voice.

    "Yes. That's all I can think of at the moment. If you still can't leave this world after awakening the Fire Qilin, then the next thing will be up to you."

    "Can't you give me any more advice?" Han Yu asked.

    "No, when Han Yan and I return our power and wisdom to you, we will lose the foundation of our existence. Although we have become one with you again, we will no longer have the consciousness of independence."

    "In other words, you are disappearing."

    "Judging from the results, it is indeed the case. But you don't have to feel sorry. Han Yan and I are originally part of your body, and reintegration is just a return to our origins. And this world makes me feel very unusual, saying  Maybe after you conquer this world. Maybe we will meet one day."

    "Whether we can meet again or not, I will never forget you." Han Yu solemnly said to Han Mo and Han Yan.  Han Mo and Han Yan looked at each other and smiled when they heard this. Han Mo said softly: "We will always remember your words until we lose our last consciousness."

    Reuniting the three into one was not as troublesome as Han Yu imagined. After Han Mo explained to Han Yan what he wanted to do for a while, Han Yu, Han Yan, and Han Mo stood in a circle in an equilateral triangle.  Stretch your hands flat and grab the hands of the people around you.  What Han Yu has to do is to relax and keep his consciousness in an ethereal state.  That is, a state of being empty without thinking about anything.  Han Mo and Han Yan were gently chanting obscure words in their mouths. As time passed, the power from Han Mo and Han Yan visibly flowed towards Han Yu and entered Han Yu's body.  Flash and disappear.

    ……

    At some point, Han Yu slowly opened his eyes, and Han Mo and Han Yan had disappeared before his eyes.  Try to stretch out your right hand, open it and exert force gently, a ball of flame appears in your hand.  At this time, Han Yu felt that his mind was clear and his whole body seemed to have endless strength.

    Lift your eyes and look around.  The originally erupting volcano has gradually calmed down, and the sky shrouded in thick smoke has once again turned fiery red.  Han Yu took a deep breath and shouted to the sky: "Ah~~~"

    ……

    There was no response. The sky was still the same sky, the earth was still the same land, and the volcano was still the same volcano.  After venting his anger, Han Yu spurted flames from his hands and flew towards the volcano that Han Mo had mentioned to him.

    ??Just re-Trinity.  Han Yu still needs some time to adapt to the power he has at this time.  For some reason, Han Yu always feels that his power is stronger now than before. Maybe it has something to do with the world in front of him, or maybe it has nothing to do with it.  But whether it is related or not.  Han Yu only knew that if he wanted to leave this place, he must first find the fire unicorn sleeping under the volcano that Han Mo said.

    Han Yu, who has regained his abilities, is no longer afraid of magma, nor does he need to be afraid.  He jumped directly into the crater and dived to the bottom of the magma.  Sure enough, a huge fire unicorn was sleeping under the volcano.

    Han Yu did not wake up the sleeping Huo Qilin rashly, but first circled the Huo Qilin twice.  But before Han Yu could speak, Huo Qilin seemed to be awakened by Han Yu, an uninvited guest. He suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Han Yu closely.  Being stared at by a huge guy in a place like this, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little guilty.  Subconsciously, he retreated a little, preparing himself to leave this place that was not conducive to fighting in the event that the Fire Qilin broke out.

    "You're finally here." AThe voice sounded in Han Yu's mind.

    Regarding this kind of thing where other voices appeared in his mind, Han Yu had seen it before, so he didn't seem very panicked. When the voice stopped, Han Yu pointed at it, and then thought in his mind  Said: "Let's go outside to talk. This is not a good place to talk."

    The next action of the fire unicorn confirmed Han Yu's guess. The fire unicorn could indeed hear what was thinking in his mind.  He stood up and flew towards the outside of the volcano. Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly followed.

    A man and a beast flew out of the volcano one after another, suspended in mid-air and stood opposite each other.  The fire unicorn shook its body and shook off the lava on its body, and then said to Han Yu, who was standing opposite it: "You don't need to say anything, I know what you want to do. If you want to gain control of this world, then  Just defeat me. As long as you can defeat me and control this world, you can come in and out of here freely."

    After listening to Huo Qilin's words, Han Yu swallowed back the words that were on his lips. He nodded at Huo Qilin, and Han Yu launched an attack.  But compared with the Fire Qilin, Han Yu's flames were still a bit unsightly. In no time, Han Yu was defeated.  It failed miserably and was severely repaired by Huo Qilin.  Fortunately, this is not the real world. Although Han Yu failed miserably, his injuries recovered in a short period of time.

    "Why are you so weak?" Huo Qilin said to Han Yu with some dissatisfaction.  One sentence made Han Yu feel a little embarrassed.  But the fire unicorn seemed to have not hit Han Yu enough, and continued: "With your current strength, you will never be able to defeat me even if you work hard for a hundred years. It seems that you have to be mentally prepared to live in this world for a long time.  ”

    Han Yu has never been so depressed as he is now. Not only did he get beaten up, but he was also despised by the guy who beat him up.  Is this guy human?  Oh, by the way, this guy is a fire unicorn, not a human in the first place.

    "Don't say bad things about me in your heart, I can read minds." Fire Qilin said to Han Yu slowly.

    "It's still a small-minded thing." Han Yu secretly thought after hearing this, and then he covered his mouth in hindsight.  Only now was there any use in covering his mouth. Fire Qilin glared at Han Yu maliciously and said, "I want to train you, so you must be mentally prepared."

    "Can I refuse?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "What do you think?" Huo Qilin asked with a half-smile.

 Text Chapter 800: Incidents in the Soul Calling Ceremony

    In the Holy Mountain Castle

    The witch-sama looked at Han Mengxin who was purifying Yingzhao's body, her eyes unblinking.  She turned a deaf ear to the coughs around her that reminded her to restrain herself.

    "Hey, you are drooling at your wife in front of her husband. I don't know whether I should praise you for your courage or despise your filthiness." Ning Ping couldn't help shouting at the miko.

    Hearing this, the witch lady reluctantly glanced at Han Mengxin again, and said dissatisfiedly to Ning Ping: "You won't lose a piece of meat after just one look, why are you so stingy?"

    Since Ningping brought back Yingzhao, the miko-sama seems to have completely let go and no longer hides her preference for women and her dislike of men.  However, this made Ning Ping a little more accepting of this witch with a tendency toward lace, and he no longer guarded her like a thief as before.

    Ning Ping snorted coldly when he heard this, "Huh, when I think about my wife being looked at by a guy like you with such perverted eyes, I feel uncomfortable all over."

    "I'm not looking at you. Why are you feeling uncomfortable?" The witch rolled her eyes at Ning Ping and turned around to prepare for the soul-calling ceremony for Han Yu.  When Ning Ping saw the witch leaving, he did not pursue the victory. Instead, he took over the witch's position and looked at Han Mengxin who was purifying Yingzhao's body.

    "You are very popular." Yingzhao said to Han Mengxin with a smile.  After hearing this, Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Yingzhao angrily, "Don't use it at will before the power in your body is completely purified. I remember I have warned you before."

    "Don't worry, I'm sensible. By the way. Is that Ning Ping your lover?"

    "……yes."

    “Then do you want me to teach you some mind-reading spells, so that she can’t lie to you in the future?”

    "No need, I believe him." Han Mengxin shook her head after hearing this and rejected Yingzhao's proposal.

    Seeing Han Mengxin’s refusal, Yingzhao didn’t force it.  Originally, he planned to take this opportunity to repay Han Mengxin.  Just like Ning Ping said to Yingzhao before that he doesn't like to owe others favors, Yingzhao is not someone who likes to owe others favors.  But Han Mengxin didn't want to learn how to read minds, so she had to find another opportunity to repay the favor.

    Yingzhao didn’t like living in the castle. After being purified by Han Mengxin, Yingzhao flew to the bell tower at the top of the castle to continue clearing away the negative energy that Bailiu left in his body before he died.  The bell tower is the tallest building in the castle. Standing on the top of the bell tower, you can see everything in the castle clearly.

    "Huh?" Yingzhao, who was clearing away negative energy, accidentally looked into the castle.  He couldn't help but be slightly startled.  It found that the courier, who had been suffering from illness, walked out of the kitchen a little sneakily.  Judging from his somewhat panicked look, he seemed to have done something shameful.  Yingzhao stood up and wanted to catch the courier, but then he thought again. There was no real evidence. If he didn't find anything unusual in the kitchen, wouldn't he have alerted the enemy?  Thinking of this, Yingzhao lay down again, ready to wait and see what would happen.

    Night falls.  After dinner, we waited until the full moon was directly over the castle.  The miko-sama's ceremony begins.  Accompanied by ancient music, the miko danced gracefully.  The place for the spiritual conjuring ceremony was the pool in the castle courtyard.  It is said to be a pool, but it is more appropriate to describe it as a lake.  The water in this lake is living water, which is a water source on the top of the holy mountain. It flows through the castle and then flows down the mountain road, forming a river of life.

    I saw the miko-sama’s bare feet. As the miko-sama danced, the bells tied to her ankles made a crisp sound, which made people feel shocked.  To the beat of the spiritual dance.  Little lights began to appear on the surface of the lake. The lights slowly rose from the lake and converged on Han Yu, who was placed on a bamboo raft.

    Standing by the lake, Han Mengxin and others looked nervously at Han Yu on the bamboo raft, expecting Han Yu to stand up.  But what everyone didn't expect was that the dancing miko-sama suddenly froze, and then covered her lower abdomen with both hands, with a hideous and terrifying expression.  Big beads of sweat kept coming out of his forehead.

    "Huh?" Yingzhao's eyes narrowed, and the scene he saw during the day appeared in his mind again.

    Due to the strange behavior of the miko, the light spots that were originally focused on Han Yu scattered and disappeared before his eyes.

    "This. What's going on?" Lin Ke shouted in confusion.  But no one answered her question. As the witch-sama appeared strange, Han Mengxin and others who were waiting by the lake also experienced the same situation as the witch-sama.  Everyone turned blue and covered their stomachs with their hands.

    Like a gust of wind, the miko-sama went straight to the toilet in her room, and Ning Ping, Field and others did the same.  In just a short while, all that was left was the fear of being late.Lin Ke, who couldn't eat after his spiritual summoning ritual failed, stood by the lake.  Everyone else was rushing to different places to do the same thing.

    Seeing that the soul-calling ceremony could no longer go on, Lin Ke took off his shoes and socks and prepared to carry Han Yu back from the bamboo raft in the lake to prevent Han Yu from catching a cold due to the cold air in the lake.  But just as she dragged Han Yu ashore, she heard a warning coming from behind: "Don't move!"

    The voice should be that of the courier.  Lin Ke didn't look back because something sharp was pressed against his lower back and he couldn't turn back.

    "What do you want to do?" Lin Ke asked in a deep voice.

    “I don’t want to do anything, I just want to borrow this companion of yours.”

    "I don't understand what use my companion can be to you?" Lin Ke said slowly.

    "Haha I was forced by fate and couldn't help myself. Please don't blame me."

    Hearing this, Lin Ke stretched out his arms and hugged Han Yu tightly, shook his head and refused: "I'm sorry, I won't hand him over to anyone else."

    "Is this even an order from the Mechanical Emperor?" the courier behind him said in a deep voice.

    Hearing the words Mechanical Emperor, Lin Ke's heart tightened, and then he whispered: "What Mechanical Emperor? I don't understand what you are talking about?"

    "Oh~ Your Highness Princess, since I said the words "Mechanical Emperor", it means that I know your identity. Why do you pretend to be confused in front of me? To be honest, I was ordered to come here to eliminate you.  Drop that Han Yu."

    "Give me a reason. Looking for the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant requires Han Yu. If you can't give me a reasonable explanation, I won't allow you to harm him."

    "Is that the reason? The erasure of Han Yu as a human being was an order from His Majesty the Emperor himself. I wonder if this reason can convince Her Highness the Princess?"

    "I don't believe it!" Lin Ke said after hearing this.

    The courier obviously didn't want to continue the stalemate with Lin Ke. Seeing that Lin Ke was planning to mess around, he sneered and said: "Your Highness, don't expect those people in Ningping to show up to help you. I put enough in their dinner."  They have no time to do anything else before tomorrow morning." As he spoke, the courier approached Lin Ke and reached out to grab Han Yu, who was being held by Lin Ke.  Lin Ke gritted his teeth when he saw this, and his body slammed back.  The courier didn't expect that Lin Ke would suddenly bump back as if he didn't care about his life.  Subconsciously, he shrank his hands to avoid Lin Ke's impact.  Lin Ke was waiting for this opportunity. He immediately stopped and jumped onto the bamboo raft with Han Yu in his arms. He pushed hard on the shore and the bamboo raft carried Lin Ke and Han Yu into the lake.

    "Your Highness, why are you doing this? Lin Mohan has already been severely punished for falling in love with a human being. Do you also want to accept the punishment of His Majesty the Emperor like Lin Mohan?" The courier looked at the man standing on the bamboo raft.  Lin Ke shook his head and said.

    Lin Ke frowned when he heard this and asked: "What did you just say? Lin Mohan was severely punished? What punishment did he receive?"

    "In front of His Majesty the Emperor, Lin Mohan was controlled and stabbed his pregnant wife to death with his own hands." The courier was silent for a while.  Said slowly.  After that, he said to Lin Ke: "Your Highness, please turn back and face the consequences. Otherwise, even if you are His Majesty the Emperor's princess and a person who is inferior to ten thousand people in the Mechanical Empire, you will never escape His Majesty's punishment."

    The courier was sincere, but Lin Ke’s answer was to stubbornly shake his head.  Seeing that Lin Ke did not listen to his advice, the courier sighed helplessly and said to Lin Ke: "Then please forgive me, Princess." After saying that, the courier was ready to attack Lin Ke and Han Yu in the lake.  .  But before the courier could take action, there was a sudden loud gust of wind behind him. As if he had a pair of eyes behind his back, the courier quickly ducked to the side to avoid Yingzhao's sneak attack.

    "It's you! It seems I made a mistake." The courier saw the guy who attacked him clearly.  Said somewhat self-deprecatingly.  Yingzhao ignored the courier's soliloquy. He just waved the spear in his hand and said calmly: "I don't like to owe others favors. Those guys in Ningping have helped me. I have always wanted to find an opportunity to repay them."  It’s a favor. That Han Yu is still important to Ning Ping and the others, I believe that stopping you should be enough for me to return this favor.”

    "Just because you're such an old beast?" the courier said contemptuously.

    "Huh!" Yingzhao snorted coldly and spread his wings behind his back.  He rushed towards the courier very quickly.  But Yingzhao was fast, and the courier was even faster. In just a blink of an eye, the courier disappeared in front of Yingzhao.  Appeared behind Yingzhao, waving the sharp knife in his hand to chop off Yingzhao's wings.  But at this moment, a warning sign popped up in the courier's heart, and he subconsciously turned to the side, and a bright light flashed past the courier's side.

    The courier looked in the direction of the attack and saw Field armed with a gun aimed at him.Self.  Less than a hundred steps away from Field, Shiba blocked the passage to the outside of the castle with heavy water, and Ning Ping slowly stepped out of the shadows from the opposite side.  A burst of light flashed in the sky, and a pair of light wings grew out of Han Mengxin's back. She was wearing the armor worn by the ancient Valkyries. She had a shield in her left hand and a sword in her right hand, sealing the sky of the courier.

    "Hey~ It turns out you weren't tricked." The courier said with a wry smile.  With the current lineup, it is not easy even for myself to escape unscathed.

    "Originally when Yingzhao told us about this matter, we were a little skeptical, but we didn't expect that you actually planned to do harm to us. Why? We asked ourselves that we were not rude to you, why did you plot against us?" Ning Ping stared at us.  Looking at the courier, he asked slowly.  It seemed that they did not hear the conversation between the courier and Lin Ke, which made Lin Ke feel slightly relieved.

    When the courier heard Ning Ping's question, he grinned and said slowly: "Isn't there an old saying that knows a person but doesn't know the heart? Why should I plot against you? Don't expect to know the answer from me. If you have the ability, go find it yourself.  alright."

    Ning Ping was furious when he heard this. Qingyun Sword pointed at the courier and said: "Okay, since you said so, don't blame me for being rude. We will ask questions slowly after we capture you alive."

    “If you want to catch me, it’s up to you?” the courier smiled contemptuously.

    There is no need to continue talking about this.  Ning Ping snorted coldly, rubbed his body and rushed over. The courier smiled slightly and waved the sharp knife in his hand to meet Ning Ping.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and I started to attack each other, not to mention, this courier’s swordsmanship is really good.  The Pofeng sword technique is the same as that used by Long Sheng, the mechanical general he encountered before, and the courier is more skilled in the use of sword techniques than Long Sheng.

    In the courtyard of the castle, Ningping fought endlessly with the courier. For a while, it seemed that it was not easy to capture the courier.  However, with Yingzhao, Shi Bafang, Feier and Han Mengxin guarding the surroundings, it would not be easy for the courier to escape.  But the reason why an accident is called an accident is because it happens without warning.

    Because she was worried about the soul-calling ceremony, the miko who had just had a great time held the wall with one hand and moved step by step into the courtyard with Qiao Yaner's support.  As a result, the misfortune-ridden miko became a hostage in the hands of the courier. Not only that, but Qiao Yaner also became a prisoner.

    Ning Ping and others can ignore the life and death of the witch, but they cannot ignore Qiao Yan'er's safety.  Ning Ping put away the Qingyun Sword, stared at the courier and said: "Let them go, we will let you go."

    "Hahahayour words are inconsistent with your expression." The courier replied in disbelief.

    "I, Ningping, always keep my word. Let them go and we will let you leave freely. Otherwise, you will never see the sun tomorrow!" Ningping said to the courier word by word.

    The courier was silent when he heard this, and it seemed that he was having a fierce battle in his heart.  At this moment, the miko-sama said in a tearful tone: "What, can you make a decision quickly? I can't bear it anymore."

    What can’t you bear?  Of course it's the stuff in the belly that makes people feel so angry.  The courier let go of the miko-sama with a look of disgust on her face, and allowed the miko-sama to run straight to her room.  Then he dragged Qiao Yan'er step by step to the gate of the castle, and pushed Qiao Yan'er towards Ning Ping and others who were following him. The courier jumped back and disappeared into the vast night.

 Text Chapter 801 Learning Art in Dreams

    Although Huo Qilin repeatedly claimed that he was training Han Yu, the purpose was to enable Han Yu to defeat him as soon as possible.  But Han Yu always believed that the Fire Qilin trained him just because he was too idle and was using himself to pass the time when he couldn't sleep.  But no matter what Han Yu thinks, Han Yu must ensure that the training of Fire Qilin is completed.  Because the training of Fire Qilin is nothing but two words, actual combat.  To put it bluntly, he just beat Han Yu up if anything happened.

    Another training session was over, and Huo Qilin went for a walk refreshed, leaving only Han Yu who was lying on the ground and was beaten until he was dying.  However, in a place like this, the dying state is only temporary. After a while, Han Yu got up from the ground with great energy.  Rubbing the sore parts of his body where he had been beaten, he cursed Huo Qilin's abnormal psychology in his mind.  The abundant fire energy around provides Han Yu with a powerful self-healing environment. It is precisely because of this self-healing environment that Huo Qilin doesn't have so many scruples when he starts. As long as he can leave Han Yu with a breath, it won't take long for Han Yu to heal.  Yu can recover.  However, only the body recovered, and the pain caused by the injury would remain in Han Yu's body for a while.

    "Hiss~" Han Yu accidentally touched the wound and couldn't help but gasp.  While gently rubbing the painful area, Han Yu recalled the previous battle.  Although Han Yu suffered a lot in actual combat, the benefits were also obvious.  Of course, this does not mean that his ability to withstand beatings continues to increase, but that Han Yu feels that the use of fire abilities is more reasonable than before.

    If it weren’t for worrying about Lin Ke and others, Han Yu would be willing to follow Huo Qilin and learn for a while.  Han Yu is not a person who cannot endure hardship.  From the fact that he survived being thrown into the jungle by his master when he was young, it can be seen that he has endured countless hardships.  But Han Yu has never complained. Han Yu has always believed that the world is balanced and only those who pay can gain.  It's best not to believe that pie in the sky just falls into your hands.  Because just when you look up at the sky and appreciate God's gifts, there is often a deep pit under your feet waiting for you to fall into it.  How could such a good thing happen to you in this world?  Are you God's illegitimate son?  Impossible.  As a human being, it is more practical to work hard on the ground.

    Because of this understanding, Han Yu did not resist Huo Qilin's training too much.  First, even if you want to resist, you don’t have the strength to resist.  Second, such training has indeed greatly improved one's strength in a short period of time.  However, this speed of improvement still did not satisfy Han Yu.  Because in Huo Qilin's words, judging from Han Yu's current growth rate of strength, it would take at least a hundred years to defeat Huo Qilin.  Although Han Yu comforted himself that Huo Qilin's words were exaggerated, but it had not happened in a hundred years, and it was an unacceptable result even in one or two years.  In order to leave this place as soon as possible, Han Yu could only keep trying to find the weakness of the Fire Qilin, and try to sneak attack on the Fire Qilin. He might be able to succeed one day.  But from the current point of view, he wants to settle the matter of Fire Qilin with a sneak attack.  It's still a difficult thing to do.

    Huo Qilin, who has the ability to read minds, is so cunning. Almost every move of Han Yu is monitored by Huo Qilin.  If you want to defeat Fire Qilin, you must first block the use of Fire Qilin's mind-reading skills. Otherwise, no matter how hard Han Yu tries, even attacks that can cause damage to Fire Qilin will be dodged by Fire Qilin who uses mind-reading skills to know in advance.  .

    To resist Huo Qilin's mind-reading ability, the only way Han Yu could think of was to use two things at once. When fighting against Huo Qilin, he would be distracted by other things. But once he could not concentrate on fighting the enemy, Han Yu would end up getting a fat meal.  beat.  But if you concentrate.  What you are thinking in your heart will be known by Huo Qilin, who uses mind-reading skills.  This seems to have become a dead end, and Han Yu hasn't thought of a good solution yet.

    "Oh~ The injury recovered very quickly, a few seconds faster than last time. How is it? Have you figured out a way to deal with me?" After taking a walk, Huo Qilin returned to Han Yu's side on time.

    Han Yu was not even interested in talking. He put on an offensive stance towards Huo Qilin, but thought quietly in his heart: "Stop talking nonsense, come on."

    Just as Han Yu thought, Huo Qilin, who knew how to read minds, roared.  He pounced on Han Yu.

    ……

    After a while of commotion, Han Yu lay down on the ground again, and Huo Qilin went for a walk again.  Lying on the ground helplessly, Han Yu's mind was spinning rapidly.  I kept thinking about the previous battle.  As usual, he and Huo Qilin were evenly matched in the first half, but in the second half, just like the previous times, Huo Qilin caught a flaw and was completely defeated.  Damn mind reading, if only there was a way to make Fire Qilin not know what he was thinking.

    "It's not very difficult to make the fire unicorn not know what we are thinking." A voice said in Han Yu's voiceechoed in my mind.  When Han Yu heard that voice, he couldn't help but feel stunned, and then asked in surprise: "Han Mo, where are you?"

    "Of course I am with you. Han Yu, it was by chance that I was able to wake up again. I don't have much time. Please listen to me."

    "you say."

    "I already know what happened between you and that Fire Qilin, and the advice I give you is half-hearted."

    "Half-hearted? Hey, do you mean to ask me to think about other things while fighting the Fire Qilin? I have tried this trick, but it doesn't work. Hey! Han Mo, you can still hear  My words?" Han Yu waited for a while, but Han Mo's voice was never heard again.  Han Mo's reminder was like a flash in the pan, appearing extremely briefly.

    After calling Han Mo several times, Han Yu gave up calling.  Maybe as Han Mo said, his awakening was just an accidental phenomenon.  However, his suggestion was to be two-heartedHaving two minds is easy to deal with, as long as you don't let your attention get concentrated.  But if you want to defeat the Fire Qilin when you are not concentrating, it cannot be justified by a little difficulty.

    How to concentrate on fighting the Fire Qilin without being read by the Fire Qilin? This seemingly contradictory problem has become the thing that bothers Han Yu the most right now.

    ……

    Before Han Yu could figure out a solution to this problem.  The fire unicorn appeared again saunteringly.  This time, before Huo Qilin could take action, Han Yu walked to the ground and said in a rogue manner: "Come on."

    Seeing that Han Yu didn’t fight back and acted like he was ready to be slaughtered, Huo Qilin didn’t rush to take action.  Beating up a sandbag who doesn't fight back is far less satisfying than beating up a human being who resists.

    "You don't want to leave here?" Huo Qilin asked slowly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he replied very bachelorly: "I think so, but I haven't figured out how to deal with you yet. Anyway, even if I resist, I'm no match for you. You take action quickly and leave as soon as the fight is over. I still have to think about things."  .”

    "Then you should stand up and resist."

    "I don't want to waste that time."

    Facing Han Yu who was not planning to take action, Huo Qilin was a little at a loss.  At Han Yu's urging.  Huo Qilin dealt with it casually for a few times and then left in low spirits. Before leaving, he reminded Han Yu to be careful not to be so listless next time, which made Huo Qilin feel very unhappy.  In response to Huo Qilin's remarks about having fun, Han Yu rolled his eyes and pointed his finger in disdain, and also yelled full of curses.  Han Yu knew that Huo Qilin knew what he was thinking about now, but if he didn't curse a few words, Han Yu would still feel very unhappy.  Contrary to Han Yu's expectation, Huo Qilin didn't care about Han Yu's inner yelling.  He just walked away again slowly.

    After Huo Qilin left, Han Yu calmed down again.  With a frown on his face, Han Yu began to think of countermeasures. After thinking about it, Han Yu fell asleep.  In his sleep, Han Yu seemed to have come to a place he had never been before. Compared with the place where Han Yu was now, this place was simply a paradise on earth.  Walking slowly along the gravel path, when he came to the entrance of a small garden, Han Yu saw two old men with white beards sitting in the pavilion in the garden playing chess.  With a hint of curiosity.  Han Yu slowly walked to the side of the two old men with white beards.

    When I got closer, I realized that not only were the beards of the two old men with white beards white, but their scalps and eyebrows were also white.  The two old men were so engrossed in the game that they seemed not to notice that there was another person watching the game next to them.  Han Yu silently watched the chess game for a while and couldn't help feeling secretly happy.  Originally, Han Yu always thought that he was the worst chess cage in the world, but compared with the two old men playing chess in front of him, Han Yu suddenly regained his confidence in an instant.  It turns out that my chess skills are quite good.

    "Hmph! Young man, you are a true gentleman who watches chess without saying a word, what are you muttering next to you?" An old man hummed softly in dissatisfaction.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, but then he said softly: "Old man. I have never spoken."

    "Hmph, don't quibble. Didn't you just say in your heart that we are bad chess players, even worse than you?" The old man said with a slight snort.  At this time, another old man sitting opposite the old man also spoke up and said to Han Yu: "Young man, it's easier said than done. If you are really that good, come on, come on, play two games with me, let me see  How capable you are."

    "Then how are you going to settle this game?" Han Yu wasn't too worried about playing chess with two old men, so he settled for it.  Anyway, I don't know how to get out now, so I might as well take this opportunity to relax.  Having been trained by Huo Qilin to resist beatings, Han Yu felt that his body was a little overtired.

    "Wait a minute, what about this game?" The old man who was about to give up his seat to Han Yu suddenly stopped and asked the old man opposite.

    “…It’s a draw.”

    ?"A draw? Why? I can beat you by just taking two more moves, so why should it be a draw?" the old man asked unhappily.  But the old man sitting opposite was not happy when he heard this. He glared dissatisfied at the old man who raised the objection and said: "What do you mean by taking two more steps to win? It is obvious that I am about to win, okay? Now I am willing to win with peace."  To end this game with the result of chess is already a great honor for you, how can you, an old man like you, still push forward?"

    "Hey, please tell me clearly, what do you mean by me trying to push the envelope? It's obviously you who is trying to push the envelope"

    Seeing that the two old men were getting more and more stiff as they talked, they were almost ready to stage a full-scale martial arts show.  Han Yu quietly dodged to the side to avoid being hit by Chi Yu.  Seeing Han Yu move to the side, the two old men complained to Han Yu dissatisfiedly: "Why are you like this? You don't even know how to persuade when you see this kind of situation?"

    "I have no money, so I can't afford to persuade him." Han Yu replied with a smile, but he cursed in his heart: "What if the quarrel between you two old guys is fake and the blackmail on me is real? I don't have any lawyer friends.  If I meet another 250-year-old judge and he decides that I am responsible for compensation, then where can I go to argue with him?"

    "Hmph! Brat, who do you think we are? Are we some old immortals with bad morals in this world?" An old man glared at Han Yu with dissatisfaction and asked.  However, Han Yu did not answer. Instead, he looked at the old man who asked him in surprise and asked, "Do you know how to read minds?"

    "I just understand a little bit." Enjoying Han Yu's surprised gaze, the old man said modestly with a proud look on his face.  But what the old man didn't expect was that after Han Yu knew that the old man could read minds, not only did Han Yu not have a look of awe in his eyes, but he asked eagerly: "Then do you know how to prevent being read by mind readers?"

    "Do you think I will tell you plainly?" the old man asked, looking at Han Yu with squinted eyes.

    Han Yu immediately came back to his senses when he heard this, "That means you know how to prevent being read. Old man, please tell me how I can get you to tell me how to prevent being read."

    "Hehehe" Seeing Han Yu's respectful look, the old man smiled, pointed at the chessboard and said, "Let's play a game. As long as you can beat me once, I will tell you how to prevent mind reading.  "

    In order to know how to prevent mind reading, Han Yu sat opposite the old man.  The two old men who were originally playing chess sat together this time, and Han Yu discovered that the two old men looked almost exactly the same.

    "This old guy is my twin brother. We grew up together." The old man pointed to the old man sitting next to him and introduced to Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't dare to neglect.  He quickly saluted and said hello, and then asked curiously: "Then who is the elder brother among you two? Who is the younger brother?"

    "Hehehe I think your question is a bit redundant. No matter from which aspect, I want to appear more mature and steady. I am the elder brother." The old man who was preparing to play chess with Han Yu replied with a smile.  But before he finished speaking, he was immediately opposed by the old man next to him, "What do you mean you are the elder brother? I am the elder brother, okay?"

    "Nonsense, I'm the elder brother!"

    "I am the elder brother!"

    “I was the first one to crawl out of my mother’s womb.”

    "Nonsense, you forgot that I kicked you aside the second before you came out, and then I came out of the womb."

    "Hmph, how old are you? How could you remember such a thing?"

    "Are you sick? You and I are twin brothers. How old you are, I am only a few minutes older than you."

    "Bah! Do you have medicine? Even if they are twin brothers, they still have to separate the elder and the younger."

    "Hmph, how many medicines can you have?"

    "How much can you eat?"

    "Eat as much as you can!"

    “You can have as much as you want!”

    ……

    Watching the two old men across from each other move from words to violence, Han Yu wisely sat across from him and remained motionless, letting the two old men pinch each other.  Fighting requires environment and atmosphere.  Think about it, you are full of anger and fighting against the guy you don't like, but there is a guy sitting next to you who is watching the fun with gusto, can this fight still go on?  The answer is yes.

    "You just watch like this? You don't know how to open your mouth and say a few words of advice?" One of the old men stared at Han Yu dissatisfied and said.  When Han Yu heard this, he replied perfunctorily: "Okay. Okay, then I advise you all to take a step back. You only have a few days to live anyway, so why bother fighting for such a false reputation?"

    "You should just shut up and be an audience." The two old men said to Han Yu in unison.

    This suggestion was exactly what Han Yu wanted, and he nodded immediately.  Protect the chessboard to prevent it from being destroyed by the murderous intent of the two old men.  However, Han Yu’s behavior is very obvious.This is demoralizing behavior.  The two old men could no longer fight, but they stopped like this without finding a turning point.  They could only stare at Han Yu, hoping that Han Yu would come forward to find a way for them.  But Han Yu seemed to be suffering from Alzheimer's disease. No matter how the two old men glared at him, he pretended not to know and sat there as steady as a mountain without saying a word.

    "Do you still want to know how to prevent being read?" After the two sides were in a stalemate for a few minutes, one of the old men couldn't help but ask Han Yudao.

    When Han Yu heard this, he knew that he could no longer remain silent, so he had no choice but to play the role of He Xini.  Under Han Yu's persuasion, the two old men let go of each other by borrowing the donkey from the slope.

    Just as Han Yu had thought before, the two old men indeed stun the chess cage even more than himself.  While playing chess with the two old men, a sense of intellectual superiority emerged in Han Yu's heart.  The two old men sitting across from each other started to fight because of their disagreement.

    "It's all your fault! I told you not to take that step, but you insisted on leaving. It's okay now, let's lose." The old man yelled at the other old man.

    The scolded old man immediately retorted, unwilling to be outdone: "How can you blame me entirely? Then your step up is a good move? If it weren't for your move, my move just now would definitely have the effect of turning defeat into victory."

    "Which step are you talking about?" the old man asked immediately.

    "Just step up."

    "Which step is the upper step? Point it out to me!"

    "That's it!"

    Just when the scolded old man's hand was about to touch the chessboard, Han Yu reached out and grabbed the opponent's hand, and said with a sneer: "It doesn't matter if your chess skills are a little bit bad, but you still have to be a little particular about this chess piece."

    The two old men who had been exposed looked at each other. They were very bachelors. They happily admitted defeat and taught Han Yu the secrets they knew about preventing being read.

 Text Chapter 802 We can finally go out

    Han Yu didn't know if the formula he learned in his dream was useful.  But facing Huo Qilin's arrogant attitude, let's give it a try first.  Anyway, there will be no loss to myself.

    "Huh?" Seeing Han Yu preparing to attack, Huo Qilin prepared to read Han Yu's inner thoughts as usual. However, this time Bai Ling's mind-reading skills failed, and Han Yu's heart was gray. No matter what Huo Qilin did,  Even if you pry, you can't read Han Yu's thoughts.  At this time, Han Yu's fist also arrived.

    Fire Qilin screamed, covering his right eye that was almost blown out by Han Yu's punch, staring at his left eye and asking: "You, what's wrong with you? Why can't I read your mind?"

    "Really effective?!" Han Yu was delighted when he heard this. When he looked at Huo Qilin again, his eyes were already ferocious, and he slowly walked towards Huo Qilin.

    ……

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Han Yu keeps things simple

    Even if the Fire Qilin cannot read Han Yu's inner thoughts, in terms of strength alone, Han Yu is still a little behind.  Han Yu was knocked to the ground again by Huo Qilin.  And this time, Huo Qilin obviously couldn't get the answer he wanted and would not let go of Han Yu, who was lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog.

    "Tell me, why? If you don't tell me, I will kill you!" Huo Qilin threatened Han Yu fiercely.

    Han Yu knew that in this world, he was immortal, but if Huo Qilin's fat and thick ass sat on him, the pain would be difficult to bear.  But Han Yu is a man who takes soft things rather than hard ones. Under the threat of Huo Qilin, Han Yu was aroused.  He lied on the ground with his eyes closed and shouted: "Sit down, I will die if you sit there, and you don't even want to know the reason."

    "Hey~ The boy is quite stubborn. Are you going to tell me? I'll tell you the truth, even if you don't tell me, I still know the reason. It's just that I want to give you a chance. Tell me, this nature is different.  of."

    "Have you ever worked as a police officer before? Are you trying to trick me with that nonsense about fooling suspects?" Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin with tangled eyes and asked.

    The Huo Qilin was so angry that he sat on Han Yu's back and squirmed his big butt hard. Han Yu felt that his internal organs were shifting, and he really couldn't survive.  You can't die.  But the more this happened, the harder Han Yu became.

    Huo Qilin vented his anger. Seeing that Han Yu was gritting his teeth and not letting go even if he fainted, he couldn't help but feel a little angry.  He wanted to kill Han Yu, but when he thought of his mission, he couldn't deliver the fatal blow no matter what.  In the end, he could only let out a helpless roar, turned around and vented his dissatisfaction to the surrounding environment.

    ……

    “I came to the dreamland again, it was still the same gravel road, and it was still the two old men with white beards.  When he saw Han Yu coming over.  One of the old men teased Han Yu and said, "Have you suffered a lot? If you don't listen to the old man's words, you will suffer a lot, right?"

    "Okay. Stop saying sarcastic words." Another old man stopped the old man opposite from gloating, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Do you want to take care of that Fire Qilin?"

    "Of course I do. No one likes to be a toy." Han Yu replied in a deep voice.

    "Hehehe It seems that you really hate that guy. But you are hating the wrong person. It only acted according to its mission and did not kill you. It is already very restrained."

    Han Yu asked in confusion: "Old man, to be honest, I know nothing about anything since I found myself in this place. If you know something, I hope you can give me some advice." As he said this, Han Yu said to the old man  He gave a big gift.  The two old men looked at each other and laughed at the same time.  One of the old men stepped forward and stretched out his hand to help Han Yu, and said with a smile: "It's rare. It's rare that a kid like you actually has time to ask for help."

    "Hehe" Han Yu was a little embarrassed by being said, and touched his head in embarrassment.  But then he came back to his senses, looked at the old man in confusion and asked: "Old man, from what you said, you seem to know me very well."

    "Hahaha of course I understand. Since you were born, we brothers have been inseparable from you." The old man replied with a smile.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this.  He looked at the old man in confusion.  The old man did not explain immediately, but said to Han Yu with a smile: "Don't worry, things always have to be explained clearly to you, come on. Let's sit down first, and then we can talk. Don't worry, we won't let you  Disappointed."

    "Then thank you first, sir." Han Yu thanked him quickly.

    The two sides sat opposite each other again. Facing Han Yu, who was sitting upright, the two old men looked at each other and smiled. One of them asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, have you heard of the guardian spirit?"

    “Er… I’ve never heard of it, please feel free to enlighten me.”

    &nbsp; "The so-called guardian spirit is actually a good spirit in the spirit behind the back. Its function is to follow the back of the living to protect the living from harm by evil spirits, and to advise the living not to do evil things. From the moment you were born, we have always been  The two brothers have been following you."

    "So, you have seen everything that happened to me from childhood to adulthood?" Han Yu asked with some disbelief.

    "Yes, including your intimacy with that little girl named Lin Ke" Before the old man could finish his words, another old man sitting next to him covered his mouth with his hand and reminded in a low voice: "Old guy, don't  Say anything." However, it was obviously too late to stop him at this time. Han Yu's face turned dark instantly, and his eyes towards the two old men began to become unkind.

    Seeing this, one of the old men quickly reminded: "Han Yu, do you know our identities during our lifetime?"

    "I don't know." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "We all believed in Han when we were alive. We were the founders of the Han family, and were known as Han's Double Dragons. Guardian spirits are like this. Most of the elders in the family become guardian spirits to protect the members of the family after death."

    "So? You are my ancestors?" Han Yu's voice became a little weird.  Hearing Han Yu's question, the old man also knew why Han Yu asked this question. He sighed softly and said apologetically to Han Yu: "My child, we are very sorry about what happened to you and your sister when you were young. We are very sorry.  I didn’t expect that the Han family would degenerate like that. But we also have our own difficulties. The meaning of the existence of guardian spirits is to protect humans. They have no ability to harm humans. Only those evil spirits can harm humans, and those evil spirits are  It’s something our guardian spirits can deal with.”

    "Things have passed, and those people have paid their due price. I don't want to mention that matter again. Let's talk about the present first. Can you tell me how to leave this ghost place?"

    "The opinions put forward by your clone before are correct. This world is the embodiment of your power after going berserk. In other words, this world was created by you. But the power that created this world is far beyond your current control.  ability, which is why you are trapped here. Now the world is only temporarily controlled by the Fire Qilin, and you have to thank that Fire Qilin for this. Without that Fire Qilin, the world you created will fall apart.  , and you will also lose an opportunity to become a superpower."

    "Superpower? Aren't I a superpower now?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Now you can only be regarded as an ordinary superpower user. There is a standard for real superpower users, and that standard is to have their own fields."

    "Is it like the world I'm in now?" Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    "That's right. Superpowers, as the name suggests, are existences that transcend ordinary power users. It is not an exaggeration to say that superpowers are gods. Whenever there is a battle, there is almost no way for a superpower user to fight back in front of a superpower user who has a domain.  It is precisely because of the power of superpowers. The number of superpowers is extremely rare. Even the two of us did not become superpowers back then. We just founded the Han family as great power users. "

    "Whether I know it or not. Whether I can become a superpower or not, I don't have the slightest sense of identity with the Han family you created." Han Yu was silent for a while and reminded him in advance.

    "Hehehe don't worry, we have no intention of letting you go back to that place where there is only intrigue. Whether you admit it or not, your surname is Han. As long as you don't change your surname, we will let you take the path you want to take in the future."

    "That's good." Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief and continued to ask: "Then how should I defeat that fire unicorn? Before Han Mo merged with me, he said that only by defeating that fire unicorn can we control the world. This is  not real?"

    "Before I tell you the answer. I think there is something that needs to be told to you in advance. When you came to this world, you were not divided into three, but into four. That fire unicorn is your unconscious separation.  Go out. Fire Qilin is also a clone of you."

    "Really? Then why does it seem to have no respect for me at all?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Because Fire Qilin didn't accept any impression from you when we were separated, it just accepted the mission you gave it."

    "Could it be that the mission I gave it is to beat me up when it sees me?"

    "You kid" The old man looked at Han Yu dumbfounded, shook his head, and continued: "Don't you understand that you have fought against that Fire Qilin so many times? That Fire Qilin has been training, and I hope you can become the world's leader as soon as possible.  The master of this world. And its mission is to help you become the master of this world as soon as possible."

    "Then it's because I'm worried that I can't control the world.?Hit me again?  Is there any fucking reason for this?  Why am I so mean, creating a clone to beat myself up?  "

    "In a sense, you are really asking for trouble. But if you want to get rewards, you must pay a price, which is consistent with your understanding of things. If you want to have extremely powerful power, then  You must first defeat the fire unicorn you created."

    "Then before I defeat that fire unicorn, I have no chance to leave here?"

    "It's not that decisive. Just leave for a short while. It can still be done."

    "I don't want to leave for such a short while. What I want is to be able to come and go freely." Han Yu said with a frown.

    "Then there is only one way to defeat that fire unicorn."

    "If I had the ability to defeat that fire unicorn, would I still have to sit here and talk to you?" Han Yu said depressedly.

    "Yes, this is where things get complicated. You want to control the world, but with your current abilities you cannot completely control the world. And this is the problem we want to solve for you."

    "I'm all ears." Han Yu said quickly.

    "Since you can't control the entire world with your current abilities, why not make some changes. Try to control a little bit of the world that you can control. In this way, you don't have to stay here to worry your companions outside, and you can come back at any time to continue.  Conquer the world.”

    Han Yu's eyes lit up, he nodded hurriedly and said: "Good idea, what should I do?"

    "As long as you agree, then we will have no worries. First of all, you have to convince the fire unicorn. Remember to be honest with it and don't hide anything. It is your clone, and its ultimate mission is to allow you to profit from this world.  , just tell it well, I believe it will understand you. As for the next thing. After you convince the fire unicorn, let's meet in the dream again." As the old man said, he waved to Han Yu, and Han Yu  Yu felt his body tilt and fall downwards. Han Yu felt anxious and suddenly opened his eyes, and saw a big face appearing in front of him.

    "Wow~" Han Yu screamed, and the last thing he wanted to do was to punch him.  Huo Qilin hurriedly dodged away, stared at Han Yu and said angrily: "Did you make a mistake? I was just caring about you, okay?"

    "Uh I'm sorry. It's just a conditional launch." Han Yu said apologetically.

    "Huh?" Huo Qilin was stunned by Han Yu's sudden apology and asked worriedly: "You weren't fooled by the slap I just gave you, were you?"

    Han Yu: ""

    "Hmm. Let's not talk about what happened before. Fire Qilin, let's talk about the future. Don't you want to know who taught me to prevent your mind reading? I will tell you now, and there is something else by the way.  I want to discuss this with you."

    Huo Qilin frowned when he heard this. To be honest, Han Yu's sudden change in attitude really made Huo Qilin a little uncomfortable, but being able to know who was secretly guiding Han Yu was not a bad thing for Huo Qilin. Be patient.  After listening to Han Yu's story, Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked, "Let me tell you, are you crazy? Do you want me to believe such nonsense?"

    Han Yu, who seemed to have expected that Huo Qilin would say this, was not angry. He just looked at Huo Qilin and asked: "If what I said is true, what are you going to do?"

    "Wellif what you said is true, then I can't accept your suggestion." Huo Qilin thought for a while and said.

    What Han Yu was waiting for was Huo Qilin's words, and he immediately said while the iron was hot: "Okay, in this case I will go to the pair of guardian spirits to discuss ways to prove to you whether what I said is true or false." As he said this, Han Yu  Go to the ground, close your eyes and prepare to sleep.  Just sleep kind of thing.  It is best to do it when there are no distracting thoughts in your mind, so that you can fall asleep naturally.  But now, Han Yu, who wanted to fall asleep early, couldn't fall asleep no matter what.

    "Hey. What should I do if I can't sleep now?" Han Yu asked as he opened his eyes and looked at Huo Qilin.  Huo Qilin smiled when he heard this and replied: "It doesn't matter if you can't sleep, I can help you."

    "You can still put people to sleep?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "I don't know how to coax people to sleep, but it's no problem at all to make them faint." As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt a pain in the back of his head and lost consciousness.

    When Han Yu regained consciousness, he found that he was already in a dream, but this way of reaching the dream made Han Yu feel uncomfortable.  But now, no matter how unhappy he was, Han Yu couldn't bear to vent his anger on Huo Qilin.  He used the fastest speed to find the guardian spirit who claimed to be Han's Double Dragon, and told them the result of his conversation with Fire Qilin.As if waiting for Han Yu to come over, one of the guardian spirits said to Han Yu: "It's easy to prove our existence, just let it come here with you."  .”

    "How come?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "You let it come as it asked you to come." The guardian spirit replied slowly.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment, but then he showed a look of surprise.

    After waking up again, Han Yu told Huo Qilin, "I have made an agreement with the guardian spirits, but they cannot appear in front of us. If we want to see them, we can only go to them."

    "Oh? Really? Then you can tell me how to get to them?" Huo Qilin asked after hearing this.

    Han Yu smiled, waved to Fire Qilin, and said, "Come closer, I want to tell you in a low voice."

    "Just say it like this, I can hear it." Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu alertly and said.  Han Yu's smiling face made Huo Qilin instinctively feel danger.

    "That's not possible, the guardian spirit said. This method can only be told in a low voice, not loudly. What? Are you afraid that I will take the opportunity to sneak attack you?" Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "Am I afraid? What do I have to be afraid of? Tell me!" Huo Qilin, who couldn't stand the excitement, walked to Han Yu's side and turned his head and said.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled and said: "Then I'll say it." As he said that, Han Yu touched Huo Qilin's big head and said in Huo Qilin's ear: "The guardian spirit told me that he wants to take you  The way to get to them is very simple. Just as you sent me there, I will take you there!" Before the last word could be heard, Han Yu grabbed hold of Fire Qilin's head and hit his head with all his strength, connecting himself with Fire Qilin.  He was knocked unconscious at the same time.

    ……

    "Hey, can't you be gentler? Why are you using so much strength?" Huo Qilin complained to Han Yu.  Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "It's the first time I'm doing this. It's understandable that my technique is a bit unfamiliar. You don't have to complain. Practice makes perfect. I'll know how much strength to use next time."

    "Do you want another time? Let me tell you, there is no way!"

    Han Yu walked with Huo Qilin and talked as he came to the two guardian spirits.  Faced with the facts he saw with his own eyes, Huo Qilin believed what Han Yu said before.  Although Huo Qilin was a little unhappy to learn that he was Han Yu's clone, the meaning of his own existence made Huo Qilin accept Han Yu's opinion.  After all, Han Yu's worries are not unreasonable. Han Yu has been trapped here, just in case Han Yu's companions see that Han Yu has not woken up.  Give Han Yu euthanasia the consequences would be really unimaginable.

    Seeing the Fire Qilin agreed to Han Yu's proposal, so the next thing to solve is how to let Han Yu control part of the world.  You can only listen to the two guardian spirits on this matter.  Although the Fire Qilin is the most powerful, there really is no regulation on how to separate its own power.

    The idea of ??the two guardian spirits is that the two guardian spirits will each bear part of the power of the fire unicorn, and then Han Yu will defeat the two guardian spirits, thereby gaining the authority to enter and exit the world freely.

    After hearing the ideas of the two guardian spirits, Han Yu frowned and thought for a moment, then asked: "If you are defeated by me, what will be the consequences for you?"

    "Are you worried that we will disappear?" The guardian spirit asked with a smile after hearing this.

    Han Yu did not deny it.  He nodded silently.  Seeing Han Yu nod, the guardian spirit reached out and touched Han Yu's head with a pleased expression.  When Han Yu's guardian spirit wanted to touch his head, he subconsciously shortened his height so that the guardian spirit who was shorter than him did not have to stand on tiptoes.  The guardian spirit was very satisfied with Han Yu's subconscious consideration and said softly to Han Yu: "You don't have to worry about us. The meaning of our existence is actually the same as the fire unicorn. When you completely control the world, it also means that the fire unicorn  The disappearance of the unicorn.”

    "That's different. Fire Qilin was originally a part of me, and its disappearance just like Han Yan and Han Mo just returned to my body. But you"

    "The purpose of guardian spirits is to protect their children and grandchildren. Han Yu. When we saw you and Mengxin being oppressed by those bastards, we felt very guilty because we were helpless. Even if you didn't know it at that time.  We exist, but we did derelict in our duties at that time. Just think that we are trying to make up for our dereliction of duty at that time, and let us do the last thing for you. To be honest, we have protected you for so long, and there are some  We’re tired. We were meant to disappear, so let’s do one more thing that is useful to future generations before we disappear.”

    After listening to the guardian spirit's words, Han Yu felt as if something was blocked in his heart, and he was so stuffy that he couldn't breathe for a while.  Han Yu knew that at this time, even if?No words can express clearly how I feel at this moment.  Seeing Han Yu's appearance at this moment, the guardian spirit smiled and reached out to pat Han Yu's shoulder, and said softly: "As your ancestor, I have a few small requests for you before leaving you. I wonder if you are willing to agree to us?  "

    "Hmm." Han Yu was slightly startled, but finally nodded heavily.

    Upon seeing this, the guardian spirit smiled and said: "Don't worry, we are not asking you to return to the Han family. We hope that you can live well and live the life you want freely. As long as you feel happy, then it will be in vain for us to do it for you."  Everything you do.”

    "I remember." Han Yu replied softly.

    The next thing is simple. Fire Qilin transferred part of the power in his body to the two guardian spirits. In order to ensure that Han Yu can defeat the guardian spirits and gain the authority to enter and exit the world freely, the two guardian spirits do not have a lot of power.  , coupled with the guardian spirit's bent on defeat, Han Yu easily gained permission to enter and exit the world freely.  At the same time, the guardian spirit also disappeared from Han Yu's eyes with Han Yu's victory.

    At this moment, Han Yu had no joy at all about leaving this world. He stood silently in front of the tomb built for the two guardian spirits. He looked at the two names "Han Zhong" and "Han Ling" engraved on the tombstone and was speechless for a long time.

    "Don't think too much. There is an old saying that death is well deserved. They left with peace of mind. Don't be too depressed and let down the sacrifice they made for you." Huo Qilin comforted Han Yu softly.

    "I didn't expect that I would be comforted by myself" Han Yu glanced at Huo Qilin and said with a bitter smile.  Huo Qilin blushed at Han Yu when he heard this, and asked, changing the subject: "Now that you can enter and exit this world freely, when do you plan to leave?"

    Han Yu waved his hand casually after hearing this, and a space gap appeared around him. Then Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin and said: "In order to prevent the situation I am worried about from happening, I will go back as soon as possible. After explaining the situation to Lin Ke and the others, I will do it again."  Come back. Xiaohuo, you must be conscious. In order to gain this world, I will not show mercy to you."

    "Hmph, have you forgotten who was abused by whom before? Also, don't call me Xiaohuo, am I familiar with you? What a bad name?" Huo Qilin snorted angrily.

    "Hehe, if you think the name Xiaohuo is not good, then just think of one yourself and tell me when I come here next time. But I would like to remind you, don't give me a name that sounds mighty and domineering.  , I won’t call you that.” After saying that, Han Yu ducked into the gap in space around him.  As Han Yu got into the gap in space, the gap in space opened by Han Yu closed.  Huo Qilin stood there for a long time, wondering if he was thinking about his name.

    *************************************

    The Holy Mountain of the Three-Eyed Clan

    The witch leaned back on the bed, enjoying Han Mengxin's care with peace of mind.  Speaking of which, this miko-sama is really unlucky.  Nothing good has happened to him since he met Ning Ping and the others.  The sacred spirit-calling ritual also fell apart under the laxative given by the courier.  What's even more unacceptable to the miko-sama is, why is she the only one who is embarrassed?  In fact, this cannot be the case for Ningping and others. When Yingzhao informed Ningping and others, the miko-sama happened to be making preparations for the spirit summoning ceremony, and Ningping and others could not notify her.  When it was time for dinner, in order to avoid alerting the enemy and of course not wanting to believe that the courier would plot against them, Ningping and others did not stop the miko from eating the dinner that had been specially spiced by the courier.

    Of course, the current result still makes the miko quite satisfied.  Perhaps in order to compensate the witch, Ning Ping turned a blind eye to Han Mengxin taking care of the witch and pretended not to have seen it.  Even if the witch harassed Han Mengxin, as long as it was not too excessive, Ning Ping would turn a blind eye at this time.

    But things in this world often don’t go as planned. Just when the witch was feeling happy, an exclamation from the next door made Han Mengxin abandon the witch without hesitation, get up and go straight to the next door.

 Text Chapter 803 Golden Lion Pirate Group

    Han Yu woke up, suddenly and without any warning.  Lin Ke, who was guarding Han Yu, was so surprised that he couldn't help shouting, and as a result, Han Mengxin next door was alerted.  Everyone was happy except the miko.

    After waking up, Han Yu naturally wanted to ask what happened to Ning Ping and others while he was sleeping.  But before that, Han Yu had to eat first.  Although Lin Ke was responsible for feeding Han Yu porridge every day to maintain Han Yu's daily life needs, but he had been drinking porridge for so long, and Han Yu really felt like a bird in his mouth.  Han Yu strongly demands to eat meat!  Fortunately, the miko-sama does not prohibit eating meat, so there is no need to worry about violating the taboos of mikos.

    While Shi Bafang was preparing meals for Han Yu, Han Yu drove Ning Ping and others out, leaving only Lin Ke to accompany him.  In the ambiguous eyes of Ning Ping and others, Lin Ke sat on the bed with a blushing face, lowering his head and not daring to look at Han Yu.  After closing the door, Han Yu asked Lin Ke softly: "Ke'er, you have worked hard during this time."

    "No, it's not hard." Lin Ke replied in a low voice.

    "You said it's not hard, but you have the worst expression among these people. Come on, come to the bed. Don't worry, I promise not to touch you."

    Facing Han Yu’s invitation, Lin Ke hesitated for a while and went to bed with doubts.  As soon as he got close to Han Yu, Han Yu put out his arms and hugged Lin Ke.

    "You, you said you wouldn't move a finger." Lin Ke said nervously.

    "Yes, I said it. I just want to hug you and promise not to do anything else." Han Yu replied without changing his expression.

    ??Explanation for Han Yu.  Of course Lin Ke wouldn't believe it, but he couldn't bear to refuse Han Yu's approach, so he could only acquiesce.  But considering that Ningping and others might listen to Qiang Gen, Lin Ke reached out and grabbed Han Yu's hands to prevent him from running around, and whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, listen to me, something happened to Lin Mohan."  .”

    "Lin Mohan? What will happen to him?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Lin Ke thought about his words and said slowly to Han Yu: "When you were unconscious before, there was a courier from SF Express who delivered a package sent by Lin Mohan.  And the recipient is you. Speaking of which, it’s all thanks to the courier. Otherwise, we wouldn’t be able to bring you here.”

    "Tell me in detail. When you finish, I will tell you what happened during my coma." Han Yu said to Lin Ke with interest.

    As long as Han Yu doesn’t mess around, Lin Ke naturally nodded in agreement and said softly to Han Yu: "Let’s start talking about this matter after you passed out"

    ……

    one hour later……

    After listening to Lin Ke’s story, Han Yu nodded and asked, “Where is that package now?”

    "After being placed on the Spirit, the courier escaped in a hurry. In addition, we didn't tell him the hiding place of the Spirit when we went up the mountain. It is basically impossible for him to get the package back." Lin Kewen.  Yan replied.

    “…That’s good, we’ll wait for tonight. We’ll go back to the Courage tomorrow morning and see what kind of trouble that Lin Mohan brings to me.”

    "Han Yu. Otherwise, let's throw away the package and pretend it didn't happen It can't be done, right?" Halfway through, Lin Ke looked at Han Yu with some disappointment and said.

    Han Yu hugged Lin Ke tighter in his arms and said softly: "Since Lin Mohan can think of me when his family is broken, it means that he still regards me as a friend. What's more, I also want to know Lin Mohan  What on earth did Han send me? Lin Ke, I’m sorry, I’m such a restless person.”

    "Forget it, I already expected it." Lin Ke sighed softly and reached out to hug Han Yu.  Han Yu's arms shrank.

    "Bang!" The door was kicked open, and the miko stood majestically at the door, glaring at Han Yu and asking: "What are you doing? Let her go!"

    Han Yu was stunned by the sudden appearance of a witch. Han Yu had been in a coma before and had never seen a witch.  Now seeing a stranger rushing in with the attitude of catching someone raping, Han Yu was a little confused for a moment.

    "Mr. Witch, we didn't do anything." Lin Ke saw this and was about to get up from Han Yu's arms.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu hugged Lin Ke in his arms at this moment.  The miko looked at the door provocatively and asked, "Who are you? Do I still need your permission for me to hug my woman?"

    "What a shame! Where do you think this is?" the miko asked angrily.

    "The holy mountain of the Three-Eyed Clan. What's wrong? Since it's a holy mountain, others are not allowed to be intimate with each other?" Han Yu answered slowly and kissed Lin Ke casually.

    Seeing Lin Ke being kissed, the miko was immediately furious and jumpedHe yelled: "Don't touch her. You stinky man!"

    "Hey~ What did you smell? Why do you call me a stinky man?" Han Yu asked disdainfully.

    "Stinky man! Stinky man!"

    ……

    A conflict ended with the mediation of Han Mengxin and others who came after hearing the news.  However, Han Yu and the three-eyed clan witch are like natural enemies, and they dislike each other.  If it weren't for the inconvenience of going down the mountain at night, Han Yu wouldn't want to stay here for a minute longer.  The miko-sama also had the attitude of hoping that Han Yu would go down the mountain immediately, and then lose his footing and fall into the valley on the way down.

    After dinner, Han Yu began to tell Ning Ping and others what happened during the time when he was unconscious.  Although the miko couldn't stand Han Yu, a stinky gangster, she was quite interested in what happened to Han Yu, so she stayed in the dining room without leaving.  Seeing that the witch had no sense to leave, Han Yu originally wanted to drive away the annoying witch, but under Lin Ke's eyes, he still didn't do it.  He just ignored the existence of the miko and talked about how he was trapped in the field.

    ……

    When Ning Ping listened to Han Yu's story, he couldn't help but look at Han Yu in disbelief.  It's not that he doubts the authenticity of what Han Yu said.  For people like Ning Ping, who came from a royal family, it was not a problem to know a little more about the unknown things in this world than ordinary people.  But the key problem is that Han Yu is too young.  The existence of superpowers.  have.  In the alliance, the boss of the twelve divine generals is a superpower, but that superpower is almost two hundred years old, and how old is Han Yu?  I seemed to have just turned sixteen when I met him. After traveling together for the past few years, well he seemed to be only in his twenties.  Realized the power of the realm at such a young age?  This is too exaggerated.

    "Ning Ping, there's something wrong with the way you look at me. It makes me a little scared." Han Yu said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Han Yu with a serious face and asked: "Han Yu, answer me honestly. Regarding your field, how long will it take you to master it?"

    "Er it may take a long time. That Fire Qilin is very difficult to deal with. With my current ability, I guess it won't be possible to defeat it in a short time. Let's put it this way, that Fire Qilin can be defeated with one move.  Kill me now."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping felt slightly relieved and said to Han Yu: "That's good, then don't tell anyone about the field before you completely master that field. Everyone also remember that this  Don’t let this matter be spread outside for the time being.”

    "Ningping. Why is this?" Field asked puzzledly.

    “Because it’s easy to attract people with pinkeye.” Shi Bafang said calmly.

    Ning Ping glanced at Shi Bafang with some surprise, nodded and affirmed: "Yes, Han Yu's domain will indeed bring us great trouble. There are always a group of villains in this world who don't want to see the good of others. Once let go  Those villains know that Han Yu may become a superpower with a domain, and they will do everything possible to prevent Han Yu from growing before he can completely master the domain."

    "Why? Whether Han Yu can become a superpower, what does it have to do with those people?" The witch who had remained silent couldn't help but ask.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Otherwise, how can we say that those people are villains? When they see others are not as good as themselves, they laugh and look down on others, and when they see others are better than themselves, they envy and hate others. Others are not good.  They gloat about other people's misfortunes and spread rumors to cause trouble. In a nutshell, villains are a bunch of scum who don't like others being better than themselves. They act like toads lying on your feet. They can't bite people but are disgusting"  Only then did Han Yu realize that he was talking to the witch he hated, and he immediately stopped talking.  And the miko had just woken up.  Both parties snorted in unison and turned to look elsewhere.

    Ning Ping and others were secretly amused by Han Yu and the witch's behavior as if they were fighting children, but they wanted to prevent Han Yu and the witch from getting angry.  I can only endure it.  After finally holding back his smile, Lin Ke asked Han Yu softly: "Han Yu, how are you going to deal with Lin Mohan's matter?"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping and others looked at Han Yu at the same time. Ning Ping and others had already heard about Lin Mohan's experience from Lin Ke.  Ningping and others sympathized with Lin Mohan's experience, but Han Yu was the leader, and they needed to follow Han Yu's decision when dealing with Lin Mohan.

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and replied slowly: "I'll see what Lin Mohan sent over first, and then I'll decide before it's too late. It's getting late, and it's almost time for us to rest. We'll go there tomorrow morning  It’s time to go down the mountain, so everyone should go back and rest.”

    Seeing Han Yu say thisNing Ping and others didn't think much, they all got up and walked to their rooms.  The witch stared at Han Yu closely, planning to stop Han Yu when he was about to take Lin Ke back to the room.  What the witch didn't expect was that Han Yu did not pull Lin Ke back, but sent Lin Ke back to the room and then turned around and returned to his ward.

    No matter what Han Yu thought, the result still made the witch feel quite satisfied.  After confirming that Han Yu would not backtrack, the witch opened the door to enter the room of Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner.  They were leaving tomorrow, and the miko wanted to sleep together before they left.  However, the witch's plan was obviously going to fail. Before the door opened, Han Yu stood at the door and coughed slightly, staring at the witch silently.  The witch, who felt a little guilty after being stared at by Han Yu, reluctantly gave up her original plan and walked to her room dejectedly.

    The night on the mountain is very quiet.  Except for the occasional mountain breeze, there was basically no sound.  But something was destined to happen tonight. Not long after Han Yu fell asleep, a rapid knock on the door woke Han Yu up.

    Han Yu rubbed his eyes and opened the door. When he saw Lin Ke standing at the door in pajamas, Han Yu, who was still a little confused, immediately laughed and reached out to hug Lin Ke.  He even said: "Well done, I like night raids."

    "Han Yu, don't make trouble. We have business!" Lin Ke quickly blocked Han Yu's mouth and said.

    "Ah? Business? Isn't that what I'm doing now? Come on, let's go into the house and 'do business'." With that, Han Yu was about to pull Lin Ke into the house.

    "Pa~" The slap was very crisp, and Han Yu finally woke up.  He glared angrily at the miko who slapped her and said angrily: "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"

    "Are you awake?" the witch asked through gritted teeth.

    "Han Yu, there is something serious." Lin Ke said urgently.

    Of course Han Yu, who had woken up, knew that Lin Ke did not come to him just to have sex with him, but the fact that he was slapped by the witch still made Han Yu a little unhappy. After giving the witch a fierce look, Han Yu said softly  He said to Lin Ke: "If you have any business, go and change your clothes first. I also need to get dressed. Let's meet in the main hall later."

    Lin Ke thought it right and nodded in agreement with Han Yu's suggestion, then turned back to the house to change clothes.

    Five minutes later, Han Yu and others appeared neatly in the main hall of the castle, and saw Ning Ping and others already there, listening to a short dwarf.  Seeing the dwarf, Han Yu couldn't help but be curious.  Han Yu had heard about the Three-Eyed Clan before from Ning Ping and others, but this was the first time he had seen it with his own eyes.  Not to mention the miko, except that she is even shorter.  The women of the three-eyed tribe are no different from human women.

    “Looking carefully, it’s really similar to what Ning Ping said.  Men of the three-eyed tribe actually have a rhombus-shaped spar on their foreheads, which shines brightly. I heard that the spar contains various energies.

    "Han Yu, you're here." Ning Ping greeted Han Yu quickly when he saw him appearing.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this, walked to sit next to Ning Ping, and asked, "What happened?"

    Ning Ping immediately replied in a low voice: "The Three-Eyed Tribe was attacked by pirates, and this guy came to ask for help."

    "Pirate attack? Are they the accomplices of the captured pirates?" Han Yu asked with interest after hearing this.

    "Well, I heard that those pirates are very strong. When this kid came to ask for help, the Three-Eyed Clan was almost unable to withstand it."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Come down the mountain!" Han Yu stood up and said.

    Hearing that Han Yu was about to go down the mountain, the Three-Eyed Clan warrior who came to ask for help looked at Han Yu with excitement. However, Han Yu was not interested in looking at the Three-Eyed Clan for a second time. He turned to Lin Ke and others and said: "You guys stay here."  On the mountain, Ning Ping and I can just go down the mountain."

    "No, we have to go together. And the Courage is still under the mountain. If we are discovered by those pirates, we won't be able to leave this planet." Lin Ke immediately shook his head and refused.

    Han Yu originally wanted to stop Lin Ke from following, but when Lin Ke mentioned the Courage, Han Yu had to consider this very practical issue.  Want to launch the Spirit.  Except for Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, everyone else really couldn't play.  After thinking for a while, Han Yu nodded and said to Lin Ke: "Okay, you guys can come too. But you have to promise me that you won't show up unless necessary. Don't let me be distracted by Ning Ping. Field, Bafang,  The safety of Lin Ke and the others will be left to you."

    "I know." Field and Shi Bafang replied in unison.

    "You and Ning Ping should also be careful." Lin Ke warned softly.

    "Well, we will. They are just a group of pirates. They can't do anything to us." Han Yu replied confidently.

    ***************************************

    Three-Eyed Clan Village

    &nbsp; The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan felt very regretful at this time. He regretted that he did not listen to Ning Ping's advice and did not deal with the captured pirates in time, so that the captured pirates could successfully point out the pirates to the incoming pirates.  position.  If those pirates could be dealt with earlier, the Three-Eyed Tribe should not face the crisis of genocide again.

    "Clan leader, the women and children have been moved. It's almost time for us to withdraw." The warrior captain of the Three-Eyed Clan, who was Ningping's deputy when Ningping trained the Three-Eyed Clan, ran over and reported to the leader.

    "Okay, how are our casualties?" The clan leader nodded and asked.

    Hearing the clan leader's inquiry, the warrior captain looked a little sad and replied in a low voice: "The casualties were huge. If it weren't for the group battle tactics Ningping gave us, we would have been completely defeated by now."

    “…I don’t know if Ningping and the others can come back in time?” the clan leader said slowly.

    Warrior Captain: ""

    On the battlefield between pirates and three-eyed warriors, the leader of the pirates looked with disdain at the three-eyed warriors who were still making the final resistance.  I was very puzzled as to why these dwarfs didn’t surrender yet?  In the current situation, the three-eyed tribe would have to surrender or be exterminated. Do these three-eyed tribes really want to be exterminated?

    "Second Master, you can no longer be merciful. My brothers have strong opinions on keeping the Second Master alive." A pirate next to him softly persuaded the pirate leader.

    Hearing this, the pirate leader glared at the dog-headed military advisor who spoke, and shouted in a low voice: "You know nothing! Do you know the price of the Three-Eyed Tribe on the black market? Twenty adult Three-Eyed Tribe men can exchange it for a small starship.  Boat. Wherever these three-eyed clans are troublesome, they are all small treasury that can move. Tell the brothers, if anyone is capable of killing someone and ruins my good deeds, then don’t blame me for skinning him with my own hands!"

    "Yes, yes." The dog-headed military advisor quickly agreed.  He ducked down and went to deliver the order.

    It is also thanks to the greed of this pirate leader that the Three-Eyed Clan has been able to support itself until now.  It is really ironic to say that the reason why the warriors of the Three-Eyed Clan have been able to sustain themselves until now is because they are expensive on the black market and their opponents are reluctant to hurt them.  This is really a sad feeling.

    But this sad feeling is about to end. The size difference between the Three-Eyed Tribe and humans cannot be made up by the Three-Eyed Tribe's unyielding spirit.  The long and fierce battle has exhausted the physical strength of more and more Three-Eyed Tribe warriors. It won't be long before these tenacious Three-Eyed Tribe warriors will be captured and rescued due to exhaustion.  But he never showed up.

    ……

    Seeing that it was almost time, the pirate leader gave an order.  The pirates' counterattack began.  The Three-Eyed Tribe was completely defeated in an instant. Almost all the Three-Eyed Tribe warriors who fought tenaciously in front were captured, and only a limited number took advantage of the pirates' unpreparedness to retreat.  But with the pirates in hot pursuit, it was only a matter of time before they were caught.

    The patriarch of the Three-Eyed Clan was almost desperate at this time. As the patriarch, he did not choose to evacuate, but insisted on staying with the warriors of the clan. Even if he could not participate in the battle, he still wanted to be with the warriors of the clan.  But now.  Even if the clan leader wants to leave, he has no chance.

    The pirate leader slowly walked up to the leader of the Three-Eyed Tribe, who was surrounded by his men, and said calmly: "Let your tribe surrender. I'm here to make a fortune, not to kill people."

    “…” The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan remained silent.

    Facing the silence of the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan, the pirate leader grinned and waved his hand behind him.  Three seriously injured Three-Eyed Tribe warriors were dragged over. In front of the Three-Eyed Tribe's leader, the three Three-Eyed Tribe warriors were beheaded by pirates.  Facing the hateful eyes of the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan, the pirate leader said calmly: "Order the surrender. Otherwise, I will kill until you give the order."

    “There are no cowards in the Three-Eyed Clan!” the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan shouted angrily.

    “…Then you all go and die.” The pirate leader was stunned for a moment, then replied.  After he finished speaking, he added, "The old and injured will all be put to death!"

    Hearing the pirate leader’s order, the pirates, who had been holding back their anger for a long time, immediately let out a cheer, raised their swords and pounced on the captured Three-Eyed tribesmen.  Old people and injured ones fell into pools of blood.

    "The second boss, the women and children of the Three-Eyed Clan are all missing." The dog-headed military advisor who had previously persuaded the pirate leader reported nervously to the pirate leader.

    "Huh? What did you say? Gone?"

    "Yes, brothers have searched the village"

    "Humph!" the pirate leader snorted coldly, stared at the captured leader of the Three-Eyed Tribe and asked, "Tell me, where are the women and children in the tribe?"

    "Bah~!" The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan spat at the pirate leader.  oceanThe bandit leader looked down at his stained pants, raised his leg and kicked the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan.  Seeing Ben's own big kick, the leader of the Three-Eyed Tribe closed his eyes in resignation.  But at this moment, there was a noise in the distance.  The pirate leader retracted his foot and asked: "What's going on?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the screams of the pirates were heard. Two figures rushed towards the pirate leader at extremely fast speeds. Any pirate who blocked the way would either be injured or fall to the ground and never get up.  .

    "What a skill!" The pirate leader's eyes narrowed and he praised secretly in his heart.

    Although the person coming was fast, his figure looked like a human being.  It is estimated that the justice messengers came out of nowhere, but the pirate leader is confident that as long as the two justice messengers hear their origins, I believe they will make a wise choice.

    In the blink of an eye, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan was rescued.  Ning Ping said apologetically to the patriarch of the Three-Eyed Clan: "Sorry, patriarch, we came back a little late."

    "It's not too late. Come to think of it, it's all my fault that I didn't listen to your advice, otherwise I wouldn't have let things turn out like this." The clan leader shook his head and said.

    Han Yu on the side saw this and reminded: "Hey, now seems not the time to talk about this. Ning Ping, if you have anything to say, let's talk about it after these pirates are dealt with."

    "Deal with us? Hum, that's such a loud tone! Do you know whose subordinates we are?" The pirate leader snorted coldly and said.

    "Oh? You haven't asked for advice yet?" Han Yu looked at the pirate leader and asked.

    "Hmph. We belong to the Golden Lion Pirate Group. If you know what you are looking for, please leave immediately. I can pretend that you have never been here. If you also want a share of the pie, as long as you are willing to join us and be my subordinates, it is not impossible to consider.  of."

    "If we want to join you, I wonder what benefits we can get?" Han Yu asked aloud.  When the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan heard this, he became anxious, but before he could speak.  He was stopped by Ning Ping, who was beside him, and signaled to the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan to calm down.

    The pirate leader heard Han Yu’s inquiry.  He immediately replied: "After you join us, you can walk sideways here. As long as you show your name, no one will dare to provoke you."

    "Oh, no one dares to mess with you? That's indeed a good thing. Let me ask one more question, we have received such a big benefit, so what do we need to pay?" Han Yu touched his chin and thought for a while, then asked again  .

    "Of course what you pay is your loyalty to the pirate group. Once you join the Golden Lion Pirate Group, it means that you will always be a member of the Golden Lion Pirate Group. If you are half-hearted, that will be the end of three swords and six holes!"

    "Then joining you is equivalent to signing a contract of betrayal with you, right?"

    "That's right. How about it? Do you want to join us?"

    "I'll make you a mother!" Before he finished speaking, Han Yu, who had already moved to the pirate leader during the conversation, burst out in anger. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the pirate leader, stretched out his hand and grabbed the pirate's head.  Target throat.

    Seeing that the pirate leader was captured, the pirates became anxious and wanted to rush over to save people.  Unexpectedly, they didn't get close before they came.  Han Yu waved his hand, and a wall of fire suddenly emerged from the ground, immediately blocking the pirates who were rushing towards him.

    The captured pirate leader immediately shouted: "Don't come over, this is a capable person." After that, he sneered at Han Yu and said: "You are very courageous. You dare to touch the people of the Golden Lion Pirate Group."

    "Golden Lion Pirate Group? I've never heard of it before." Han Yu replied indifferently, tightened his hand around the pirate's head and throat, and said coldly: "Have your men capture all the Three-Eyed Tribes.  Let it go."

    "Humph, what if I say no?" the pirate leader asked disdainfully.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said softly: "I know that pirates are all desperadoes, and you are not afraid of death. But there are often things more terrifying than death in the world. Just like you, a strong man, if I  You became a eunuch, I wonder how you plan to spend the rest of your life?"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the pirate leader who originally had a sneer on his face suddenly turned as black as the bottom of a pot.  As a pirate, life is secondary, and the most important thing is face.  If the man in front of him really kills his little brother, even if he can cut this guy into pieces afterwards, he still won't be able to get his little brother back.  There is no way, who made this device disposable and there are no spare parts.

    "You don't dare!" the pirate leader said through gritted teeth.

    "Hahaha If you are so confident, then I have to use actions to prove that your judgment is wrong." Han Yu smiled slightly, opened his right hand, and a ball of flame appeared in his hand.  The fireball dangled twice in the pirate leader's eyes and landed on the pirate leader.?On the body.  The pirate leader watched in horror as the flames burned his clothes, but did not harm his body. He knew in his heart that the reason for this was because of the powerful fire control ability of the flame user in front of him.  In other words, if the person in front of me wants to let certain parts of his body be lit, it is only a thought.

    Gradually, the pirate leader felt that his lower abdomen began to feel faintly hot, and the temperature continued to spread downwards.  For the sake of his future sexual life, the pirate leader finally had to bow to Han Yu.

    "Release those prisoners." The pirate leader ordered in a deep voice.  The pirates did not dare to raise any objections to the pirate leader's order.  Watching the previously captured Three-Eyed Tribe warriors being released by the pirates.  The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan looked at Han Yu's back with a grateful expression.  He knew that if Han Yu hadn't caught the pirate leader by surprise, his captured tribesmen would not have been rescued so easily.

    ……

    After all the captured Three-Eyed Tribe warriors were released, the pirate leader said to Han Yu in a cold voice: "I have already released him, should you release me now?"

    "Why should I let you go? Did I promise before that I would let you go if you let me go?" Han Yu asked, looking at the pirate leader like he was an idiot.

    "You!" The pirate leader glared at Han Yu and threatened through gritted teeth: "Be careful, if you dare to provoke the Golden Lion Pirate Group, you will be in trouble."

    "Ha, then I'm really scared. How about I let you suffer misfortune first?" Han Yu looked at the pirate leader nonchalantly and asked.

    "What do you want?" the pirate leader asked coldly.

    Hear this.  Han Yu turned back and glanced at Ning Ping. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping stepped forward and said to the pirate leader: "Let your men surrender!"

    "What! It can't be done!" The pirate leader was shocked when he heard this and shouted immediately.

    "Can't do it? Huh!" Ning Ping snorted coldly, walked up to a group of pirates headed by the dog-headed military advisor, pointed at the dog-headed military advisor and shouted: "Surrender immediately, or I will kill you all!"

    As if hearing a big joke, the pirates looked at Ning Ping as if they were crazy. The dog-headed military advisor laughed exaggeratedly and said: "Don't think that just by grabbing our heads, you can force us to surrender!"

    "Huh, since you won't surrender, then don't blame me for killing." Ning Ping didn't continue to talk nonsense, and put his hand on the hilt of Qingyun Sword.  Seeing that Ning Ping really wanted to take action.  The pirates raised their weapons.

    ……

    Ning Ping's fighting power is really not that strong. Perhaps after seeing the three-eyed tribesmen who were executed, Ning Ping felt a little angry in his heart, which led to Ning Ping being merciless when he took action.  He is never empty-handed, and every time he takes action, he will definitely take away at least one life.  Originally, the pirates were a little worried about the safety of the pirate leader, but after realizing that continuing like this was not an option, they no longer cared about the safety of the pirate leader and used all their strength.  But even with all their strength, these pirates were surprised to find out.  They were still no match for the swordsman in front of them who threatened to kill them.

    Seeing his men falling into a pool of blood, the pirate leader finally chose to compromise and ordered all pirates to surrender.  But at this time, only half of the pirates were still alive, and half of them were killed by Ningping.  The pirate leader was furious about this result, but now he had nothing to do.

    Han Yu has long looked away from murder.  As long as the person deserves to be killed, he will be killed without the slightest psychological burden.  Seeing the distressed look on the pirate leader's face, Han Yu sarcastically said, "What? You're already feeling distressed after just dying? It turns out that your pirates' hearts are also made of flesh."

    “…” The pirate leader said nothing.  But he secretly swore in his heart, "I swear, as long as I have the chance to go back, I will definitely capture you with the elite of the Golden Lion Pirate Group and cut you into pieces!"

    "Don't be upset, it's still unknown whether you can survive." Han Yu said coldly to the pirate leader, and handed the pirate leader over to the Three-Eyed Tribe warriors.

    The pirate leader stared at Han Yu fiercely, as if he wanted to remember Han Yu's appearance in his heart.  Han Yu has never had a good temper when dealing with people he hates.  Seeing that the pirate leader was staring at him non-stop, he immediately thrust his hands in, and suddenly the pirate leader couldn't see anything.

    Ignoring the screaming pirate leader, Han Yu waved his hand, walked to Ning Ping and said, "Ning Ping, your boy's murderous nature is a bit strong now."

    "These are all damned people." Ning Ping replied coldly.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this and said softly: "I know these pirates deserve to die, but Ningping,Don't you think there are big changes between you now and before?  In the past, you would not use such bloody methods even if you wanted to kill people.  I don’t know if those of you who practice ancient martial arts need to pay attention to the cultivation of your own character, but Ningping, you give me the feeling now, as if you are falling into the devil’s path.  "

    Ning Ping was shocked when he heard what Han Yu said.  When I think back carefully about my previous actions, not to mention, I really feel like I'm possessed by a demon.  When killing pirates, Ning Ping felt only inner joy, but no sense of guilt for taking other people's lives.

    "Han Yu, thank you for the reminder." Ning Ping was silent for a long time and then spoke slowly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, reached out and patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said, "Thank you for what? We are partners, and we should help each other. Let's go, it's time to join Lin Ke and the others, otherwise Mengxin and the others should worry."

    Hearing Han Yu mention Han Mengxin, Ning Ping couldn't help but feel warm in his heart.

 Text Chapter 804 The Three-Eyed Tribe’s Way Out

    The ignorant are fearless!  This was the impression the captured pirate leader had on Han Yu and others.  This group of guys who came out of nowhere dared to come out without even hearing the name of Golden Lion. They really didn't know how to live or die.  But now he was caught by this group of reckless people. In order to protect himself, the pirate leader had to put away his past practice of using bright names and reporting back to his backers, and instead began to indoctrinate Han Yu and others.  The fear about the golden lion arose.  There's nothing you can do about it. People don't understand what you rely on at all, so why should you make people fear you and change their attitude towards you?

    However, the pirate leader was obviously not a qualified narrator. He did not speak more than ten sentences, and was slapped on the ground by an unhappy Han Yu because he repeatedly threatened Han Yu and others.  The dog-headed military advisor squatting aside saw this and hurriedly volunteered to make the request.  The pirate leader also knew his shortcomings, squatted aside and handed over the story of the horror of the golden lion to his dog-headed strategist.

    This allowed Han Yu and others to have a good understanding of the Golden Lion.  From the dog-headed military advisor, Han Yu learned that the Golden Lion Pirate Group was not a single pirate group, but an organization similar to the Interstellar Alliance, headed by a pirate group named Golden Lion, with dozens of vassals around him.  There are large pirate groups with more than a thousand people, and these large pirate groups are accompanied by small pirate groups of varying numbers that are the same as the captured pirate leaders.  The overall structure of the Golden Lion Pirate Group is in the shape of a pyramid, and the pirate leader is obviously located at the bottom of the pyramid.  However, the pirate leader was right in what he said. The Golden Lion Pirate Group is a very tight-knit organization.  When a member is attacked, the entire Golden Lion Pirate Group will come forward to help.  In other words, people like Han Yu are in big trouble this time.  At least in this star field that currently belongs to the Golden Lion Pirate Group's sphere of influence, people like Han Yu must be mentally prepared for a fierce battle.

    Originally, the pirate leader thought that Han Yu and others would change their attitude towards pirates like him after listening to the dog-headed military advisor.  But contrary to the pirate leader's expectation, Han Yu and others did not seem to have changed much in their attitude towards them. Listening to the dog-headed military counselor's narration was like listening to a story, and it was over after the story was told.

    "Um, are you really planning to become enemies of our Golden Lion Pirate Group?" the pirate leader asked tentatively.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the pirate leader and asked the pirate what he meant.  Han Yu knew it very well.  He also knew very well why the dog-headed military advisor wanted to introduce the origins of the Golden Lion Pirate Group to them.  The Golden Lion Pirate Group is indeed a big trouble, but how can life always be smooth sailing? Experiencing more difficulties will not only enrich the color of your life, but also help the growth of your own character.  Isn’t there such an old saying?  If you don't have two enemies in your life, your life will not be easy.

    "What do you want to say?" Han Yu asked, looking at the pirate leader knowingly.

    The pirate leader is a man of honor.  Seeing that Han Yu was pretending to be confused with him, it was naturally difficult to explain clearly.  He could only lower his head angrily and cursed Han Yu in his heart.  However, the pirate leader was concerned about his face and did not speak too clearly, but the dog-headed military advisor on the side did not care about this.  Seeing that the pirate leader had shut up, he simply went into battle himself and said to Han Yu: "If you don't want to be regarded as an enemy by our Golden Lion Pirate Group, then you'd better let us go quickly."

    "Well, what happens next?" Han Yu asked casually.

    The dog-headed military advisor was stunned when he heard this, but then replied: "Then? Then let us leave. We can pretend that we have never been here today. As for the Three-Eyed Tribe, we can also give up temporarily, at least wait until you leave before taking action."

    Han Yu listened quietly to the dog-headed military advisor without saying a word.  After the dog-headed military advisor finished speaking, he silently turned around and walked towards Ning Ping and others.  When the dog-headed military advisor saw this, he quickly shouted: "Hey~ you haven't given me an answer yet?"

    "Have I not already replied to you?" Han Yu turned around and replied coldly, then turned around and continued walking out.  Just as the dog-headed military advisor was about to ask again, he heard the pirate leader shout in a deep voice: "That's enough! That guy is determined to go against us, don't waste your saliva."

    "Second in charge. Don't give up now." The dog-headed military advisor heard this and said anxiously.

    "You can live in peace for a while. Don't worry. When brother doesn't wait for us at the scheduled time, he will bring people here to check the situation. We will naturally be saved by then. Tell the brothers, don't be impatient and stay safe.  Strength, this battle is not over yet." The pirate leader lay down on the ground and ordered the dog-headed military advisor with his eyes closed.

    The dog-headed military advisor never dared not to listen to the pirate leader’s words. Seeing the pirate leader being so calm, the dog-headed military advisor couldn’t help but calm down and quietly told the pirate leader’s words.Those captured pirates.

    It is very necessary for Han Yu, accompanied by Ning Ping, to meet the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan.  Han Yu is not afraid of the Golden Lion Pirates. If he doesn't win, he can just turn around and leave, but the Three-Eyed Tribe can't.  Not to mention that it’s hard to leave one’s homeland, but to say that the Three-Eyed Clan here has a family, so even if they want to turn around and leave, it’s not an easy thing to do.

    The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan was a little surprised by Han Yu's arrival.  However, after understanding Han Yu's purpose, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan also fell into deep thought.  The leader of the Three-Eyed Tribe didn't listen to Ning Ping's previous advice, and as a result, he paid for it with his tribe's life.  And now not only Ning Ping came to persuade, but also Han Yu, who had just rescued his own people, no matter what aspect he considered, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan must carefully consider the suggestions of these two humans.

    "This place is no longer suitable for you Three-Eyed Tribe to live in. The pirates will not give up, and we cannot stay here forever to protect you. On the contrary, if we leave, you will be less harassed by the pirates. However,  For you, no matter how many pirates come, it will not be a good thing for you."

    Listening to Han Yu’s words, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan asked slowly: “Then do you have any suggestions?”

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and said: "If you don't object, I hope you will migrate as a family. Leave this planet as soon as possible and continue living on other planets. We now have a captive pirate ship, so it is okay to send you away.  It can be done.”

    "This matter is of great importance. I can't give you an answer right away on my own. I need time to discuss it with the clan." The clan leader thought for a while and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu did not press the clan leader, and nodded and replied: "Okay, I hope you can discuss a result as soon as possible. The pirates who attacked this time are just a small team of that pirate group. Once time goes on, there will definitely be  There are other pirates coming here to investigate, and even if you want to leave then, it might not be easy."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan quickly thanked Han Yu and Ning Ping and went to convene the tribe to discuss matters.  Looking at the panicked back of the clan leader, Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice: "Ning Ping, how long do you think it will take them to negotiate a result?"

    "I can't say for sure. We'd better be prepared. The pirate leader's reaction before was a bit weird. I guess what he had in mind was what you just told the clan leader. Behind this group of pirates, there must be others.  The pirates are in charge."

    "Well once the agreed time comes and these pirates have not returned, the pirates responsible for the response will definitely send people to investigate. Maybe the captured pirates will want to have a good time." Han Yu said in agreement.  .

    Ning Pingyuan originally just wanted to remind Han Yu not to be careless, but he saw Han Yu's evil smile.  He immediately understood that Han Yu had some bad idea, and then asked with interest: "What are you going to do?"

    Han Yu replied slowly: "Use the trick. It is still a bit difficult to transport these Three-Eyed Tribes away at once with just the pirate ships captured now."

    *********************************

    The famous name is Zhu Jianqiang, the boss of the Porcupine Pirates. His status in the Golden Lion Pirates is just a soy sauce role. At every year-end report meeting of the Golden Lion Pirates, Zhu Jianqiang is a member of the crowd.  .  Once upon a time, Zhu Jianqiang also imagined that he could sit under the Golden Lion, the leader of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, and share the table with the Golden Lion, just like the bosses of those big pirate groups.  But Zhu Jianqiang, who had no strength, had no other option except fantasy.  But things are different now.  The Porcupine Pirates group he led unexpectedly learned a huge secret, the village of the Three-Eyed Clan, by chance.  The three-eyed tribe is one of the most sought-after commodities in the human underground world. Every three-eyed tribe, regardless of male or female, is valuable.  And if it's a little boy from the three-eyed tribe, it's even more rare.  Zhu Jianqiang secretly executed the pirate who brought him the good news. Once the secret of such a pirate who lost his pirate group was revealed.  There is no value in existence.  On the contrary, in order to avoid leaking the news, it is more reassuring to kill him.

    Zhu Jianqiang had already planned that after catching the Three-Eyed Tribe, he would first select a few good ones and give them to the big guys in the Golden Lion Pirate Group, and then sell the rest of the Three-Eyed Tribe and use them to earn money.  With the money he earned, he recruited soldiers and horses, and armed his porcupine pirate group into a being that no one else dared to mess with.  Maybe even the Golden Lion himself will be polite when he sees me.

    In order to prevent this matter from going wrong, Zhu Jianqiang sent his younger brother, Zhu Boren, who understood his own thoughts best.  The two agreed on a time, and Zhu Jianqiang waited for the triumph of his younger brother Zhu Boren at the agreed place.  But now it has passed the time agreed by the two, but his brother Zhu Boren has never been seen.  Not only was the person missing, but no news was sent back.  ThisZhu Jianqiang couldn't help but murmur secretly in his heart.  Zhu Qiangqiang didn't believe it if Zhu Boren betrayed him and ate alone.  Not to mention anything else, as long as Zhu Jianqiang tells the news about Zhu Bairen's rebellion against him, the people in the Golden Lion Pirate Group who maintain the rules will take action to deal with Zhu Bairen for Zhu Jianqiang without Zhu Qiangqiang taking action.  But if it wasn't betrayal, could it be that Zhu Bairen and the others were taken care of by the Three-Eyed Clan?  It shouldn't be. The strength of those Three-Eyed Clan is simply not enough to fight against the vicious pirates. What's more, the hundred men he gave to Zhu Boren are all the elites of his pirate group. If these people are not Three-Eyed Clan,  His opponent, it would probably be in vain to go there with his current subordinates.

    But no matter how you guess, it is still necessary to confirm.  Zhu Jianqiang gave the order, and the Porcupine Pirates set off on the road, and the three pirates flew towards the planet where the Three-Eyed Tribe was.

    Just as the Porcupine Pirates were approaching, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan was arguing fiercely with his clansmen.  He believed Ning Ping and Han Yu's inferences.  But it doesn't mean that others are willing to believe Han Yu and Ning Ping, two outsiders.  Although Han Yu and Ning Ping are the saviors of their tribe, leaving the planet where their ancestors have lived for generations is not something that every three-eyed tribe can easily accept.

    The entire Three-Eyed Clan was suddenly divided into three parts. Some supported the clan leader, some supported the opposition, and some were holding a wait-and-see attitude and were undecided.  But while these three-eyed clans were arguing endlessly, Han Yu and Ning Ping came.

    "I'm sorry to interrupt your meeting, but now is no longer the time for you to continue arguing. The rescue of the pirates is almost here, so you should hurry up and prepare to meet the enemy." Han Yu calmly faced the three-eyed tribesmen who were glaring at him.  said.

    As soon as they heard that the pirates were coming again, the Three-Eyed Tribe immediately panicked.  The two attacks by pirates have made the Three-Eyed Tribe a little bit unable to bear the current situation.  It comes every three days, and no one can bear it.

    "Han Yu, what should we do now?" The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan was still calm and looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "The starship used to transport you has some shortcomings. These pirates came at the right time. We need you to cooperate in a play." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan hurriedly patted his chest and said to Han Yu: "If there is any need for us, just ask."

    This was what Han Yu was waiting for, and he immediately whispered his suggestion to the clan leader.  The leader of the Three-Eyed Clan was still shocked at first.  But after listening to Han Yu's idea, the way he looked at Han Yu completely changed.  But Han Yu didn't care what the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan thought of him.  to be honest.  If these three-eyed clan hadn't helped him wake up before, he wouldn't have bothered to care about the life and death of the three-eyed clan.

    ……

    The sound of boats is painted with a porcupine standing on the hillside and howling at the moon.  All members of the Porcupine Pirates Group led by Zhu Jianqiang arrived.  As soon as they entered the planet, the Porcupine Pirates immediately discovered the pirate ship belonging to their group.  However, looking at the situation on the ship, it seemed that the situation of their companions was not very good. They were beaten by three-eyed warriors in groups of three and five, and they were in a panic. They were about to miss the pirate group.

    "Have you discovered the second master?" Zhu Jianqiang asked with concern.

    "Well, we didn't find it. Boss, not only did we not find the second boss, but our brothers rarely saw it either."

    "Kill them. Capture them alive and ask them what happened?" Zhu Jianqiang ordered in a deep voice.

    Hearing Zhu Jianqiang’s words, the pirates burst into cheers. More than a hundred pirates were holding broadswords and giant axes, ready to rush out and fight after the pirate group landed.  But not long after they rushed out of the pirate ship, they were stunned by the ambush ambushed on both sides of the pirate ship.  It's not that the Three-Eyed Clan warriors are so brave, the key is that the few humans responsible for leading the team are really difficult to deal with. The weapons in the hands of the pirates seem to have no effect on them at all.  He was either kicked away or knocked down by a slap, followed closely by the three-eyed tribesmen who rushed up and beat up the drowned dog.

    "Asshole, what's going on with those people?" Zhu Jianqiang, who was watching the battle in the pirate ship, asked angrily.  But no one could answer his question.  Not only did no one answer, but someone stumbled in and reported: "Boss, run, someone is rushing in, brothers can't stop it." Before he finished speaking, the pirate standing at the door reporting loudly flew away.  After coming in, a person slowly walked in outside the door. When he saw Zhu Jianqiang sitting in the captain's seat, he asked with disdain: "Are you the leader of these pirates?"

    "You are very brave, how dare you come here with just two people?" Zhu Jianqian stood up slowly and said coldly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced disdainfully at the pirates who were outflanking him, and said to Zhu Jianqiang: "You think you can deal with me with these useless snacks under your hands?"???  I am not one of those weak three-eyed people.  "

    "Then let's give it a try!" Zhu Jianqiang shouted and rushed towards Han Yu first.

    ……

    A quarter of an hour later, Zhu Jianqiang, with a bruised nose and swollen face, knelt in front of Han Yu, kowtowed and admitted his mistake: "I was wrong, please forgive me."

    "Haha you are more aware of current affairs than your second in charge." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Well, can I know how my brother is doing now?" Zhu Jianqiang asked cautiously.

    "Don't worry, I haven't killed him yet. You can meet him in a while. But now, ask your men to surrender immediately."

    Zhu Jianqiang, who had been beaten violently by Han Yu, had no temper at all and ordered his pirates to surrender.  It's not that Zhu Jianqiang has no backbone, but that Zhu Jianqiang is very sensible and will not resist even when he is outmatched by his wisdom.  The first thing that made Zhu Jianqiang choose to surrender was the force shown by Han Yu and Ning Ping. The relaxed attitude was the biggest reason that made Zhu Jianqiang make a wise choice.  Secondly, Zhu Jianqiang is the boss of the Porcupine Pirates after all. He can't just think about his own honor and disgrace. He must also consider the family members who depend on the pirates for survival. Once the Porcupine Pirates are over, their families will soon be bullied by other pirates.  Object.  For no other reason than for those people, Zhu Jianqiang must live.  Of course, Han Yu didn't know why Zhu Jianqiang surrendered so happily, but this result was what he wanted to see, and Han Yu didn't want to cause trouble.

    Together with the two pirate ships captured before, there are now five starships that can be used to transport the Three-Eyed Tribe. With these five pirate ships, it can be said that it is more than enough to transport the Three-Eyed Tribe.  After asking Zhu Jianqiang and learning that Zhu Jianqiang's pirate group was just a small pirate group, Li Kuan of the Three-Eyed Clan, who had been lucky before, strengthened his mind.  They are not afraid of thieves, but they are worried about them. As intelligent creatures, the three-eyed people do not want to live a life of being kept as pets.

    In the face of freedom, the place where our ancestors lived has become something that can be discarded.  The Three-Eyed Clan quickly came to a consensus, and how to adapt everyone to life on the starship became the top priority for the Three-Eyed Clan.  For the Three-Eyed Clan who have never even soared in the sky, it is really difficult for them to live in the sky for a period of time.  But now there is not much to worry about. In order to force these people to adapt, the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan decided that the whole clan would get on the ship in advance and get used to it on the ship first. After all, there was still a lot to be prepared for the whole clan to move.

    Food, fresh water, medicine, these are all things that the three-eyed tribe needs to prepare.  The Three-Eyed Clan boarded five pirate ships based on their blood kinship.  Qiao Yaner is also busy, she wants to modify the pirate ship's navigation system.  If we expect the Three-Eyed Tribe to learn to drive a pirate ship in such a short period of time, it would be better to spend some time modifying the pirate ship's navigation system and integrate it into the Courage's navigation system, which will only require Lin Ke to work harder by then.

    The entire Three-Eyed Clan was preparing nervously, but just at this moment, a piece of bad news came.  The witch of the Three-Eyed Clan who lives in the Holy Mountain doesn't know what's wrong with her. No matter how she tries to persuade the clan leader who dares not come to visit her, she just refuses to leave.  The clan leader tried hard to persuade her for two days, but finally had no choice but to hand over the problem to Han Yu and others, hoping that they could find a way to persuade the witch.

    For a miko who is female and has female hobbies, Han Yu really doesn’t want to care about her life or death.  She didn't want to leave the place where she could vent her anger on the pirates who had found nothing.  But this kind of thing is just what I think in my heart. If I say it out, I will obviously be blamed by Lin Ke and others.

    "I'm not going, I want you to go." Han Yu shook his head and refused Ning Ping's proposal to come forward.

    Hearing Han Yu's refusal, Ning Ping frowned and said, "If you don't go, and I won't go, are you going to let Lin Ke and the others go? It's not like we don't know what kind of virtue that witch is, so don't you worry about that guy taking advantage of Lin Ke?"  Cheap."

    "otherwise, let Field go?" Han Yu suggested after thinking for a while.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and said: "Field is taking Bafang to dismantle the weapons on the pirate ship. He said that he plans to modify them and give them to the Three-Eyed Tribe for use, so that even if we leave, the Three-Eyed Tribe will be able to protect themselves.  "

    After hearing Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu said a little depressed: “…He really doesn’t care much.”

    "Forget it, he also means well. Anyway, you are the only one who is free now."

    "Isn't it you now?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and said.

    When Ning Ping heard this, he immediately said seriously: "Me? I have to be responsible for training those three-eyed warriors, so I have no time."

 Text Chapter 805 The Golden Lion of the Golden Lion Pirate Group

    I don’t know what method Han Yu used. Anyway, the miko-sama got on the ship obediently. In order to take care of the miko-sama’s temper, Han Yu did not let the miko-sama go to the five pirate ships, but placed the miko-sama on the Courage.  The three-eyed clan had no objection to this arrangement.

    Half a month passed quickly. Although there were still many shortcomings, considering the possibility of pirates appearing at any time, the Three-Eyed Tribe, on the advice of Han Yu and others, left the planet where they had lived for generations and began to look for a new one.  A place to live.

    We have learned about the sphere of influence of the Golden Lion Pirate Group from the Porcupine Pirate Group. In addition to the Golden Lion Pirate Group, there are two forces in the Death Star Territory that are comparable in strength to the Golden Lion Pirate Group.  No one of the three forces is sure of conquering the other. In this situation where they are wary of each other, it is okay for the three forces to stand side by side.

    If you want to get rid of the revenge of the Golden Lion Pirates, one way is to leave here and go to the Alliance to seek asylum from the Alliance.  But there are huge uncertainties in this plan.  The pirates are not good people, so there may not be good people in the alliance.  It is still unknown whether the Three-Eyed Tribe will be treated fairly.  What's more, crossing the sea of ??death sand is not something that can be done easily.  As an ethnic group with insufficient self-preservation capabilities, if you want the ethnic group to continue, you must choose a target to attach to.  This is the sorrow and helplessness of an ethnic group, but it is also a problem that an ethnic group must face.

    The Golden Lion Pirate Group is definitely not an ideal target to seek refuge with, so who can the remaining two forces rely on?  Different from the aggressive style of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, the other two forces appear relatively mild.  But after much deliberation, I still feel that the Three-Eyed Clan is not someone worthy of seeking refuge.  The key is that the value of the Three-Eyed Tribe is too high, and it is too easy for others to have evil intentions.  As long as he catches a three-eyed clan, he will no longer have to worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation in this life or even in the next life.  There are too many people in this world who want to get something for nothing.

    After thinking about it, the leader of the Three-Eyed Tribe finally decided not to seek refuge with anyone but to find a remote and unknown planet. The Three-Eyed Tribe would continue to live an isolated life.  If he was discovered again, that would be the fate of the Three-Eyed Clan, and he couldn't blame others.  Regarding the decision of the leader of the Three-Eyed Clan.  Han Yu and others didn't know how to persuade them. They should find a place to settle down first. It wouldn't be a problem to float in the sky like this all the time.

    According to the predetermined plan, using the star field map seized from the pirates, Han Yu and others took the Three-Eyed Tribe to an inconspicuous planet.  On the star field map, the planet is only replaced by a name, not even an icon.  After taking these five pirate ships to other planets and settling them, I believe that the pirates will not be able to discover this small planet in a short time.

    That’s it.  The three-eyed tribe settled down on this small planet and started a new life.  But don’t think this planet is small.  But although the sparrow is small, it has all the internal organs.  The products on this planet are extremely rich, with mountains, water and food sources. The best part is that there are no wild beasts on this planet, not a single one. This discovery made Han Yu and Ning Ping doubt this planet.  Could it be a holiday destination for some people? Otherwise, how could it be like this?  But when Han Yu and others drove the Spirit around the planet, they found nothing.  With this question in mind, Han Yu and Ning Ping set out on the road.  They want to take the five pirate ships transporting the Three-Eyed Tribe to other planets, so as to give the pirates a false impression and prevent them from finding the Three-Eyed Tribe's new home.

    *****************************

    Han Yu and others went to lay suspicion on the pirates, and the pirates who were abandoned on the planet where the Three-Eyed Tribe originally lived finally received their rescue.  It wasn't that any pirates heard their prayers, but that Zhu Jianqiang, a member of the Porcupine Pirate Group, was absent during the routine day to report to his superiors. According to the pirate group's action log, Zhu Jianqiang was absent.  An investigative pirate team found this place.  Seeing Zhu Jianqiang with tears in his eyes and looking like he had found his loved one, the pirate team couldn't accept it for a while.  After receiving the report from the pirate team, Zhu Jianqiang's boss Li Guanfeng was alarmed.

    How many years has it been since anyone dared to challenge the Golden Lion?  Now when he heard about Zhu Jianqiang's unfortunate experience, Zhu Jianqiang's immediate boss, Li Guanfeng, couldn't help but feel a little excited.

    ???????????????? As a pirate.  I am not afraid of anything, I am just afraid that something will come to my door.  While Li Guanfeng sent someone to pick up Zhu Jianqiang and his gang to the headquarters, he rushed to the headquarters one step ahead to report to the boss of the Golden Lion Pirate Group and ask him to come forward to seek justice for the unlucky Zhu Jianqiang.

    The Sea of ??Confusion is the planet where the headquarters of the Golden Lion Pirate Group is located, and where the main team of the Golden Lion Pirate Group is stationed.  As a peripheral member of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, Li Guanfeng entered the depths of the Sea of ??Confusion for the first time.  It’s not like I’ve never been here before. Every time I come here, I just look at the majestic appearance of the golden lion from the outside. It’s the first time that I can face the golden lion like this.

    "Hey, come with me." YouhaiThe superior said to Li Guanfeng expressionlessly.

    Li Guanfeng nodded quickly and bowed, not at all arrogant in front of Zhu Jianqiang.  He lowered his head and followed the visitor into the deck of the super-large starship Meteor, the main team of the Golden Lion Pirates.  Li Guanfeng took a peek and saw that those who did not take him seriously were all big pirates who had risen to fame.

    "Hey, what do you do?" someone asked.

    When Li Guanfeng saw the person blocking his way, he was shocked. The pirate blocking his way was called Phoenix the Phoenix. He was the first captain of the Golden Lion Pirate Team. He was good at fire abilities and ignored any attacks. Wherever Phoenix passed by, only  There will be a scorched earth left.

    "Turkey, don't scare him. The boss has sent a message. You want to see him." Someone came over and said to Phoenix.  In the Golden Lion Pirates, the only one who dares to call Phoenix a turkey is the second captain who is not bad at Golden Jones.  It's not that the relationship between the two is bad, but it's because of their good relationship that Jones dared to call Phoenix that way.

    “Brick, don’t lie to me.” Phoenix looked at Jones and said.

    Jones shrugged Phoenix’s question.  Pretend to be too lazy to pay attention to you.  Phoenix was annoyed, looked at Li Guanfeng and said: "Hey, little guy, be careful when you see the boss. Don't make the boss angry, otherwise you won't be able to leave here alive."

    "Yes, yes." Li Guanfeng replied hurriedly.  On the other hand, Jones couldn't stand it anymore. He stretched out his hand to push away Phoenix who was blocking the way, and said to Li Guanfeng: "Go over, the boss is still waiting for you."

    "Hey, Brick, let me remind him a few more words." Phoenix shouted dissatisfied.

    Jones said angrily when he heard this: "You should calm down for a while. If the boss knows that you are blocking people from seeing him, you will be in trouble."

    "Hey~ I'm thinking about that kid too. The boss is very angry right now. If he goes to see the boss like this, he will inevitably suffer from the boss's fault."

    "It's a blessing, not a curse. It's a curse that can't be avoided. But speaking of it, it's been a long time since we met anyone who dared to go against the Golden Lion Pirates. Do you still remember the last time?"

    "Well that's really a long way off. We've been idle for too long since we defeated our competitors." Phoenix said after thinking for a while.

    The two were talking.  Li Guanfeng also met the Golden Lion, the boss of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, up close.  It used to be just far away.  So I couldn't see it very clearly, but when I looked closer, I saw that the lion was old, and its beard, which looked like a lion's mane, including its hair and eyebrows, had all turned white.  He was just leaning on a recliner, looking listless.

    With his eyes closed, it was as if he was seeing Li Guanfeng. Before Li Guanfeng could say hello, Golden Lion asked, "Do you know who did this to you?"

    Li Guanfeng quickly replied: "I'm not sure about this yet. My subordinates have already sent people to quickly send the pirates who were attacked here. It seems that the time is almost here."

    "Wellthen what are you going to do?"

    "Please boss, please uphold justice for us." Li Guanfeng knelt on the ground and begged.

    Golden Lion didn't seem to hear Li Guanfeng's request at all. He just opened his mouth and let out a big yawn, and suddenly opened his eyes. The gleaming eyes made Li Guanfeng almost forget about Golden Lion's old age, and he shivered with excitement all over.  , lowering his head and not daring to raise his head again.

    "Look up. Look at me." The golden lion's voice slowly reached Li Guanfeng's ears.  Hearing this, Li Guanfeng subconsciously followed the instructions. Facing the expressionless face of Golden Lion, he heard Golden Lion ask slowly: "Do you know why your men were attacked?"

    "Eh I'm not sure."

    “…Then do you know when your men were attacked?”

    ""

    "You have no idea what you are doing here?" Golden Lion suddenly roared at Li Guanfeng.  Li Guanfeng was frightened.  He sat down on the ground, and suddenly there was a feeling of wetness between his legs.

    The Golden Lion glanced at the rude Li Guanfeng with disgust, and said slowly: "You came here without knowing anything. Are you worried that I will ignore you? Since you are a member of the Golden Lion, something will happen to you."  , I will naturally take care of it. However, I absolutely cannot allow my subordinates to hide anything from me. Li Guanfeng, I will give you a chance to ask your unlucky subordinate what he was planning to do before he was attacked? Ask him clearly and come back.  Tell me, otherwise, you will stop being the leader of the pirate group, and I will replace it with someone more capable than you."

    "Yes, yes." Li Guanfeng climbed out backwards.

    “???This floor has been replaced and it makes me sick just looking at it.  "The golden lion took a look at the water stain left by Li Guanfeng and ordered loudly.

    Li Guanfeng didn’t know how he left Meteor. He felt that everyone looking at him was laughing at him, his timidity, and his stupidity.

    People are like this, they like to seek good fortune and avoid misfortune, they like to bully the weak and fear the strong.  Li Guanfeng did not dare to resist the humiliation he suffered in the Golden Lion team, but the anger he suffered would be recovered from Zhu Jianqiang, who was weaker than him.  When he saw Zhu Jianqiang being sent as quickly as possible, Li Guanfeng didn't say anything. He first had Zhu Jianqiang beaten up, and then asked him what the Golden Lion asked him to ask.

    Zhu Jianqiang, who was beaten, was a little confused at first, but after hearing Li Guanfeng's question, his heart suddenly thumped.  Zhu Jianqiang's first reaction was that the matter was exposed, and Li Guanfeng knew that he had concealed his discovery.  He wanted to deny it, but when he thought of the possibilities that Li Guanfeng knew about this matter, Zhu Jianqiang did not dare to deny it.

    "Say!" When Li Guanfeng saw Zhu Jianqiang being silent, he immediately understood that there must be something going on.  He immediately glared at Zhu Jianqiang and shouted in a deep voice.

    Zhu Jianqiang was so frightened that he suddenly woke up from the state of war between heaven and man. Just when he was about to speak honestly, he heard a cynical voice, "Hey, isn't this Li Guanfeng who peed his pants?  Gee, I really didn’t expect you to be so majestic. It’s rare to see you, it’s rare to see you.”

    The person who came was Phoenix, and Zhu Jianqiang also knew it.  But Zhu Jianqiang knows better.  His relationship with Phoenix is ??that he knows Phoenix, but Phoenix doesn't know him. Phoenix's appearance here is definitely not to protect himself.  Phoenix looked Zhu Jianqiang up and down, and said to Li Guanfeng, who had automatically become half shorter since meeting Phoenix: "Is this Zhu Jianqiang?"

    "Yes, I am interrogating him according to the boss's instructions. I will be able to do it right away" Li Guanfeng replied quickly, but before Li Guanfeng finished speaking, Phoenix waved his hand.  He interrupted him and said: "You don't need to interrogate him. The boss has already known it. Now the boss wants to see Zhu Jianqiang, so you should come with him. By the way, remember to bring an extra pair of pants. If you soil the meteor again,  Deck, I won’t let you go.”

    "Yes, yes." Li Guanfeng nodded and replied.

    Zhu Jianqiang watched with cold eyes as Li Guanfeng, who had been so arrogant in front of him before, acted like a slave in front of Phoenix. He suddenly felt that this Li Guanfeng was really unworthy. He was a little afraid of him before, but his eyes were really blinded.

    "Come with me. The boss wants to see you." Phoenix glanced at Zhu Jianqiang and said.

    "I want to change my clothes and freshen up first." Zhu Jianqiang thought for a while and then asked.

    "Bastard, who do you think you are? Are you qualified to make demands?" Li Guanfeng asked angrily.  However, Phoenix was not angry because of Zhu Jianqiang's words. Instead, he looked at Zhu Jianqiang with admiration and said, "I can't tell, but you are very tolerant."

    "The death row prisoner still has a full meal before execution, not to mention that the boss has not sentenced me to death. I asked to change clothes and freshen up, just to express my respect and respect for the boss." Zhu Jianqiang explained to Phoenix through gritted teeth.

    Phoenix smiled.  Said: "I don't care what you are doing. But you are right, the prisoners on death row still have a full meal, so I will fulfill your wish."

    Li Guanfeng originally wanted to have Zhu Jianqiang dragged down and dealt with, but when he heard what Phoenix said.  He immediately changed his mind and asked people to take Zhu Jianqiang down to freshen up.  Originally, Li Guanfeng wanted to take the opportunity to get close to Phoenix, but he didn't expect that Phoenix had no intention of getting close to Li Guanfeng. Instead, he followed Zhu Jianqiang out with interest.  Li Guanfeng stood there and cursed in his mind, but he didn't dare to really shame Phoenix. Not only did he not dare to shame him, but he also waited on him with a smile on his face. This kind of despicable behavior was just for Li Guanfeng to maintain his current status.

    Although he agreed to Zhu Jianqiang's request to freshen up and change clothes, it was impossible to boil some hot water with him. At a well, Zhu Jianqiang washed his body with the cold well water and put on a clean set of clothes.  clothes, and then said to Phoenix: "I'm ready, let's go."

    "Ha you're quite calm. You're much stronger than that Li Guanfeng." Phoenix said with a smile, not paying attention to Li Guanfeng, whose face turned dark after hearing his words.

    Once again, we came to the super-large starship Meteor of the Golden Lion Pirate Team. The calm and composed Zhu Jianqiang formed a sharp contrast with Li Guanfeng, who lowered his head and did not dare to see anyone.  Phoenix walked unsteadily in front. Jones, who had been waiting for a long time, saw this and quickly stepped forward and asked: "Why were you out for so long?  The boss has already asked twice.  "

    Phoenix replied with a smile: "Haha, I was delayed a little bit in the middle. Let's go and see the boss first. If you have anything to say, we'll talk about it later."

    Jones thought it was right and nodded immediately.  He glanced at Zhu Jianqiang who was following Phoenix.  There is an old saying that the master is happy when he sees them. When people like Zhu Jianqiang and Li Guanfeng put them in front of their eyes, they immediately made a judgment.  Jones asked Zhu Jianqiang gently: "Are you Zhu Jianqiang?"

    "That's right." Zhu Jianqiang replied neither humble nor overbearing.

    "Well, very good, you go ahead, the boss is waiting for you." After saying that, Jones stretched out his hand to stop Li Guanfeng who wanted to follow, and said with a straight face: "Wait for a while, and then go over when the boss wants to see you.  "Faced with Jones's obstruction, Li Guanfeng didn't even dare to fart, and stayed where he was, waiting for the golden lion's summons.

    Zhu Jianqiang followed Phoenix to the Golden Lion. Seeing his idol right in front of him, Zhu Qiangqiang was inevitably a little excited, but when he thought about his next fate, Zhu Qiangqiang was heartbroken.  In order not to leave a cowardly impression in front of his idol, Zhu Jianqiang gritted his teeth and forced his legs to stop shaking. He lowered his head and saluted the Golden Lion and said, "Zhu Jianqiang, the leader of the Porcupine Pirates, has met Lord Golden Lion."

    "Huh?" The golden lion looked at Zhu Jianqiang who was saluting him with some surprise. He turned and glanced at Phoenix, and saw Phoenix shrugging at him and making a face, indicating that Zhu Jianqiang's behavior at this time had nothing to do with him.  No.

    "Are you Zhu Jianqiang?"

    "Yes."

    "Then do you know what mistake you made?"

    "I know, I shouldn't have failed to report the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan in time, but instead secretly attacked the Three-Eyed Clan myself." Zhu Jianqiang said through gritted teeth.  Facing the pressure deliberately released by the Golden Lion, Zhu Jianqiang had some difficulty speaking, but in order not to be underestimated by the Golden Lion, Zhu Jianqiang finished what he wanted to say.

    Seeing that Zhu Jianqiang had finished speaking, Golden Lion showed a hint of appreciation in his eyes, and asked in a slower voice: "Then do you know what punishment you will receive?"

    "Know."

    "Do you regret it?"

    "No regrets."

    "Reason."

    "For those who trust me, I don't regret my decision. It's just a pity that a few humans ruined the good thing in the end. If those few humans hadn't appeared, those three-eyed tribe would definitely be in my pocket."

    Hearing Zhu Jianqiang’s unwilling words, the golden lion asked: "Humans? How many people attacked you?"

    "Four." Zhu Jianqiang was silent for a while and whispered.

    "Four? Are you kidding? Even if you pirates are only third-rate in strength, you still have two to three hundred people. How could you be defeated by four people?" Phoenix shouted in surprise.

    The golden lion glared at Phoenix and continued to ask: "Are the four people who attacked you strong?"

    “…For us, it’s very strong.”

    "What skills do they have?"

    "One is a user who is good at fire, one is a swordsman, one has outstanding leg skills, and the other is good at various fire weapons. Especially the one who uses fire weapons, the fire weapons he uses are more advanced than what we use  I don’t know how many times more.”

    "Hmph, you are deliberately exaggerating the opponent's power in order to cover up your own failure, right?" Phoenix asked with a slight snort.

    Zhu Jianqiang immediately glared and replied: "Not only did I see this, but everyone on my ship also saw it, including the people you sent to my ship."

    "Don't understand what you are talking about?" Phoenix replied with a guilty conscience.

    Faced with Phoenix’s denial, Zhu Jianqiang didn’t ask any more questions about this issue. If there wasn’t an insider on his ship, would the Golden Lion still have the ability to predict the future?  But it makes no sense to say this now. They are all dying anyway, so there is really no need to offend people at this time.

    Seeing that Zhu Jianqiang just curled his lips but did not speak, the Golden Lion knew that Zhu Jianqiang knew that he was surrounded by internal agents sent by their team to various vassal pirate groups.  But Zhu Jianqiang didn't say anything, and Golden Lion didn't want to take the initiative to expose it.  The two sides discussed this topic in a tacit understanding.  For Zhu Jianqiang, Golden Lion suddenly became interested in talents.  If a force wants to thrive, the most important thing is to recruit talents. Only with sufficient talents can the force continue to grow and resist the erosion of other forces.  Compared with Zhu Jianqiang's boss Li Guanfeng, the Zhu Jianqiang in front of him is obviously more suitable for Li Guanfeng's current position.  I already have a calculating golden lion in my heartWen Sheng said to Zhu Jianqiang: "No matter what happens for a while, you will remain silent. Remember? You can only speak after I ask you to speak. Phoenix, watch him."

    "Yes." Phoenix ignored the puzzled Zhu Jianqiang and replied with a playful smile to the golden lion.

 Text Chapter 806 The Rules of the Golden Lion

    No rules no standards.  Often the larger the force, the more rules it needs to abide by.  A force like the Golden Lion Pirates that dominates one party would not be possible without strict rules.  Among these rules, the biggest rule is that you must not deceive your superiors or conceal your actions.

    Li Guanfeng left Meteor very uneasily and returned to his pirate ship.  Zhu Jianqiang was left on the meteor, and no opinions on how to deal with Zhu Jianqiang were announced. Phoenix, who came to ask him to come back, didn't say much. He just asked him to come back and wait for news. He really didn't say a word about the rest.  But Li Guanfeng always felt unsure in his heart. He always felt that Phoenix looked at him with a bit of schadenfreude, but he couldn't figure out what he had that deserved the schadenfreude.  After this incident, apart from not discovering Zhu Jianqiang's ambition in time, there seemed to be no other fault. Why did Phoenix show that expression when he looked at him?

    Li Guanfeng suffered from insomnia. He tossed and turned all night, and when he finally fell asleep, he was immediately awakened by nightmares.  It was like this until dawn in a state of confusion.  Li Guanfeng, who had not slept well, was naturally a little depressed. Two dark circles appeared on Li Guanfeng's face as promised.  But Li Guanfeng was not in the mood to care about his appearance. The longer he waited, the more obvious Li Guanfeng felt uneasy.

    “Bang~bang~bang~” A knock on the door startled the distracted Li Guanfeng. When he opened the door, he saw that it was his subordinate.

    “Boss, Lord Phoenix and Lord Jones are here.”

    "Huh? What are they doing here?" Li Guanfeng asked in surprise.  A person must be self-aware. Li Guanfeng knew very well how much he weighed. He asked himself that he had nothing worthy of being visited by Phoenix and Jones, the two popular men in the pirate group. Li Guanfeng hurriedly ran to the door to greet him.

    It was just beyond Li Guanfeng’s expectation that Phoenix and Jones did not treat themselves as favorably as before when they saw Li Guanfeng appear.  Jones waved his hand behind him with a straight face and shouted: "Tied."

    Faced with this unexpected situation, Li Guanfeng did not dare to resist, so he could only let the pirates who rushed over him tie him up tightly. However, during the period of being kidnapped, Li Guanfeng kept shouting that he was wronged and demanded that Phoenix and Jones  Give yourself an explanation.

    It’s just that Phoenix and Jones were like clay statues, keeping silent, just watching in silence as Li Guanfeng was arrested and gagged.  Then he ordered: "Take it away."

    Li Guanfeng was taken away in an unclear manner. After Phoenix took the people away, Jones looked at Li Guanfeng's subordinates who were still at a loss and announced loudly: "Li Guanfeng deceived the superiors and deceived the subordinates, and now he has been noticed by the Golden Lion."  , according to the rules. After Li Guanfeng is finished, it’s almost time for you to think about your future."

    Until Jones left.  Li Guanfeng's men were still immersed in what Jones announced.  It is said that Li Guanfeng bullies his subordinates and flatters his superiors.  These people believe it, but they also say that if they lie to the superiors and conceal the truth, they won’t be able to convince many people.  Li Guanfeng's courage varies from time to time. The specific level of courage depends on the person, if the person is in a higher position than him.  With many subordinates, Li Guanfeng is very timid; but if he is not as good as Li Guanfeng, hey, Li Guanfeng will immediately start to tremble again.  He said he was lying to others.  I'm afraid there's something else going on here.

    But this is not a gathering place for justice messengers. Pirates with a sense of justice only exist in legends.  Anyone who can be as snobbish as Li Guanfeng is naturally also a snobbery.  Now seeing Li Guanfeng being arrested and hearing Li Guanfeng's charges, these snobs knew that Li Guanfeng was finished. Just as Jones said, they really needed to consider their future.

    Li Guanfeng was taken to a separate cabin and locked up for no apparent reason.  No matter how much Li Guanfeng begged and screamed, no one came out to pay attention to Li Guanfeng. It wasn't until the door of the hut opened and a pair of shackles was put on his body that Li Guanfeng felt desperate.  Only prisoners need to wear shackles, but as a member of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, now they have to use shackles to restrain themselves for a few seconds.

    While Li Guanfeng was thinking about countermeasures, Phoenix did not give Li Guanfeng any extra time. With a wink at his men, two big and round pirates stepped forward and followed Phoenix with Li Guanfeng between them.

    I was brought to the golden lion’s boat meteor in such a confused way.  Li Guanfeng's mind still hadn't turned around, and he stood blankly in front of the golden lion, neither saluting nor saying hello.  Until he saw Zhu Jianqiang, Li Guanfeng suddenly had an idea in his mind and seemed to understand.

    Li Guanfeng, who had regained his energy, looked at the golden lion sitting on top in disbelief, his eyes full of confusion and disbelief.  But reality told Li Guanfeng cruelly, and his worries came true.  I don’t know what kind of **** soup Zhu Jianqiang poured into the Golden Lion, which actually made the Golden Lion ready to give up on himself to save Zhu Jianqiang.

    The instinct of survival??Li Guanfeng suddenly exploded when he heard someone shouting and asking him if he had confessed.

    "I don't accept it!" Li Guanfeng shouted loudly.

    With this voice shouting out, Li Guanfeng knew that there was no turning back, but in order to survive, Li Guanfeng had to fight.  As if he had expected Li Guanfeng's cry, the Golden Lion showed no signs of surprise on his face. He just asked coldly: "What are you dissatisfied with?"

    "All this is clearly caused by Zhu Jianqiang, what does it have to do with me?" Li Guanfeng pointed at Zhu Jianqiang who was standing aside and shouted.

    "Hmph! He went to arrest the Three-Eyed Clan on my order. Li Guanfeng, now he is talking about something you deceived and concealed from your superiors. Stop talking about other things."

    "It's Zhu Jianqiang who deceives the superiors, not me." Li Guanfeng shouted loudly.

    The golden lion seemed a little impatient, and said in a deep voice: "No, it's you who deceived the superiors, not Zhu Jianqiang. He reported you, but you didn't report it to me. I still needed him to report me before I did it.  instruct."

    Hearing what Golden Lion said, Li Guanfeng became desperate.  The judge committed perjury together with the defendant, and he, the observer, was so innocent.  He opened his mouth to argue, but when Li Guanfeng saw the golden lion's eyes, the words that had reached his lips were quietly swallowed back.  Li Guanfeng was afraid. This was the Golden Lion who wanted to kill him. If he continued to resist, who knew whether the Golden Lion would provoke the Golden Lion to kill him afterwards.

    "Yes, I plead guilty." Thinking of his family, Li Guanfeng reluctantly confessed.

    From beginning to end.  The pirates who were watching looked on with numb indifference, neither yelling nor supporting. It was not until Li Guanfeng confessed in person that the pirates who were watching acted as if their ancestral grave had been abandoned. They yelled at Li Guanfeng and pretended to cut Li Guanfeng into pieces.  posture.  Li Guanfeng didn't care about the reaction of these pirates. What else should a dying person care about?  Li Guanfeng doesn't care about anything now.

    See things develop in the direction you want.  The golden lion put away his scowl, looked at Li Guanfeng coldly and said: "Li Guanfeng, according to the rules, there is no need for me to repeat to you the punishment for lying to others. You go, I will let Jones check it out."  result."

    Li Guanfeng remained silent.  After listening to what Golden Lion said, he turned around and left Meteor.  Li Guanfeng's mind has never been so clear as it is now.  When hearing the words of the golden lion.  Li Guanfeng already figured out the reason.  The key should still be Zhu Jianqiang.  But what Li Guanfeng couldn't figure out was why the Golden Lion had to die by himself?  Is it just because he has soiled the deck of Meteor?

    But this was a puzzle. When Li Guanfeng returned to the pirate ship, he saw his men walking out with large and small bags.  The two sides met in front of the pirate ship, and the men who were preparing to escape couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed.  Li Guanfeng, on the other hand, is like a saint now.  He didn't take his men's behavior seriously at all. After waving his hands to signal his men to leave, Li Guanfeng walked into the pirate ship.

    Those subordinates looked at Li Guanfeng’s back in surprise, wondering why Li Guanfeng’s temperament suddenly changed.  This is not Li Guanfeng's style.  However, when they saw Jones, these people immediately put this surprise behind them, lowered their heads and quickly left the scene.

    Jones did not let his men follow him on the pirate ship.  He has this confidence and believes that Li Guanfeng will not act recklessly at this time, and even if Li Guanfeng wants to resist, he is absolutely sure to subdue this Li Guanfeng.

    As soon as I stepped onto the deck of the pirate ship, a pungent smell of gasoline immediately hit my face.  Jones's heart froze, and when he looked around, he saw Li Guanfeng sitting under the statue of the pirate ship's bow. There were several gasoline barrels beside him, and the gasoline inside was flowing everywhere.

    "You want to have sex?" Jones slowly stepped forward and asked.

    Li Guanfeng didn't even have the interest to look up, and replied lazily: "Isn't your purpose just to make me commit suicide out of fear of crime? Isn't what I'm doing now just what you want?"

    “…Don’t you have any doubts?”

    "It doesn't matter, the word death is everywhere. From the day I decided to become a pirate, I never thought that I would have a good death. But Jones, that lion can frame me today, but there is no guarantee that it will not frame you tomorrow.  Forget it, don’t say it anymore. Talking too much will make you think that I am sowing discord. Just go, I will light a fire when you get off the boat."

    "I will take good care of your family." Jones said slowly.

    Li Guanfeng heard this and said hurriedly: "No, please don't. Please don't disturb them anymore. Just treat it as fulfilling my last wish before death. Please let them go and don't let them become like you."  Scumbag."

    In response to Li Guanfeng's rejection, JonesIn the end, no words of rebuttal were spoken.  Perhaps because his ability affects his personality, Jones is famous among the pirates for his dullness.  He is like a stubborn stone, slow to react, and only listens to the orders of the golden lion. Even if the golden lion tells him to die immediately, he will not ask why.  This may be why Golden Lion trusts him.  Jones left the pirate ship and silently watched the pirate ship burst into flames, and Li Guanfeng was buried in the sea of ??fire.

    "Hey~ I'm getting excited. Can't you tell that Li Guanfeng is quite talented?" Phoenix said happily on the upper deck of Meteor.  Zhu Jianqiang on the side had an ugly face and stared at the golden lion in confusion.  During the previous trial of Li Guanfeng, he clearly wanted to open his mouth to explain to Li Guanfeng, but the Golden Lion used pressure on him, making him speechless. He could only watch as Li Guanfeng lowered his head and confessed.

    Zhu Jianqiang is afraid of death, but he still can't feel at ease letting others die for him.  The golden lion who was being stared at asked calmly: "Do you have any questions?"

    "Why should I let Li Guanfeng take the blame for me?" Zhu Jianqiang asked, looking at the golden lion.  Hearing Zhu Jianqiang's question, Phoenix looked at Zhu Jianqiang in surprise, as if he had seen a prehistoric monster. He didn't understand why Zhu Jianqiang still looked unhappy even though he had obviously escaped.

    "Either you die or he dies. And you are still useful to me." The golden lion replied calmly.

    "This is contrary to the rules you set at the beginning." Zhu Jianqiang said slowly.

    The golden lion smiled, looked at Zhu Jianqiang with contempt and said: "Rules? What are the rules among pirates? Zhu Jianqiang, in your eyes, who should a pirate be? A person who enjoys grudges and acts of chivalry? Ha? Then?  Is he a pirate? Don't laugh so hard! If that's what you think of a pirate, then I have to regretfully tell you that Li Guanfeng died in vain this time."

    "Of course I know that pirates are not good people, but at the very least the moral principles must be respected" Zhu Jianian said forcefully.  But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the Golden Lion with a cold voice: "Morality? Moral pirates have long been extinct. Wake up, Zhu Jianqiang, this world is a world of the weak and the strong! The strong rule the weak. The weak decide.  Life and death, and in addition to obedience, any resistance by the weak will be bloody suppressed by the strong. Benevolence, morality, etiquette, justice and shame are the fig leaf for the weak to comfort themselves. It is the self-hypnosis of the weak who convinces themselves to obey the strong. Don't trust anyone.  I am doing it, God is watching. I have killed countless people, but I am still living well. I don’t see anyone who dares to jump in front of me and show their teeth at me. Don’t believe that good and evil will be rewarded. It’s not that they will not be repaid.  No. I have been doing evil for decades, and I am about to end up in a coffin. Could it be that this retribution will not come true until I am in the coffin? Then God’s efficiency is too low."

    Speaking of which.  Golden Lion looked at Zhu Jianqiang who was stunned by what he said, and continued in a slower tone: "This world is very cruel. Either you die or I live. If you want to live a better life than others? Then you have to learn to live.  Climb up by stepping on others. You want both prosperity and a good reputation. How can this kind of good thing like being a bitch and being able to build a monument in the world be possible?"

    "No, no, you're not right." Zhu Jianqiang stammered.  Although he didn't know how to refute Golden Lion's views on the world, Zhu Jianqiang knew that he had to say something at this time.

    The Golden Lion had no intention of forcing Zhu Jianqiang to accept his point of view now. After winking at Phoenix, he lay on the recliner with his eyes closed and acted as if he was unwilling to talk to Zhu Jianqiang again.

    Zhu Qiangqiang didn’t know how he left Meteor. He only remembered that Phoenix who sent him back to his residence gave him a hard slap, and he finally woke up from his confusion.

    "I asked you, are you sick? Why are you talking back to the boss when you have nothing to do? It's strange, why does the boss indulge you so much? I said, you are not the boss's illegitimate son, are you?" Phoenix said at the end  , his eyes suddenly became ambiguous.

    Zhu Qiang knew clearly that Phoenix was joking with him, but this kind of joke still made Zhu Qiang angry. He glared at Phoenix and asked, "Do you know what you just said?"

    "Oh, oh, oh, don't be angry, don't be angry, I was joking." Phoenix said to Zhu Jianqiang with a smile.

    Facing Phoenix’s playful and smiling face, no matter how much anger you have in your heart, it’s not easy to express it.  Seeing Zhu Jianqiang looking like he was holding back his internal injuries, Phoenix said with a smile: "Tsk, tsk, are you really angry? Well, it was my fault just now. I made you angry by talking nonsense, please forgive me."

    "Humph!" Zhu Jianqiang snorted, unwilling to accept Phoenix's sincere apology.  However, Phoenix didn’t really care whether Zhu Qiangqiang had forgiven him or not, he just kept to himself.??: "Since you are unwilling to forgive me, then I will tell you something you want to know, but I have agreed in advance that you will have to forgive me after I tell you."

    "What do I want to know?" Zhu Jianqiang asked with a frown.

    Phoenix chuckled when he heard this, looked at Zhu Jianqiang and said, "Don't you really want to know why the boss did that to that Li Guanfeng?"

    Zhu Jianqiang: ""

    Seeing Zhu Jianqiang's silence, Phoenix said with a smile: "The boss wants to get rid of Li Guanfeng for two reasons. One is personal reasons. The boss is a mysophobic person. That Li Guanfeng dared to dirty the deck of Meteor. For this reason, that  Li Guanfeng would have to shed his skin even if he didn't die. But if it was just for this reason, Li Guanfeng would not be guilty of death. But there is another reason, but it is that Li Guanfeng sought his own death. That kid actually wanted to form a gang in the pirate group. This was a direct attack on Li Guanfeng.  Do you think the boss can tolerate Li Guanfeng’s behavior of challenging the boss’s leadership position?”

    "Since we know that Li Guanfeng intends to form a gang, why don't we just use this reason to deal with Li Guanfeng, but why do we use my case?"

    "There's no way. Li Guanfeng's actions were very secretive, and we won't have any evidence for a while. And in order to avoid alerting others, the boss doesn't want those who are ganging up with Li Guanfeng to be alert. Just as your incident happened, the boss will naturally think  I need to make use of the topic. I think you should be grateful. If the boss didn't need a reason to deal with Li Guanfeng at this time, your behavior of deceiving others would have been dealt with according to the rules of the group. "

    "Yes, but it's not in line with the rules of the group now." Zhu Jianqiang retorted stiffly.

    "What a fool." Phoenix showed an incorrigible expression upon hearing this, and lowered his voice and said to Zhu Jianqiang: "What are the rules? In the Golden Lion Pirate Group, the words spoken by the leader, Golden Lion, are the rules."

    *********************************

    Phoenix’s words brought about earth-shaking changes in Zhu Jianqiang’s long-standing outlook on life and values.  So much so that when Phoenix left, Zhu Jianqiang didn't get up to see him off.  When Zhu Jianqiang came to his senses, one of his subordinates came to report that Phoenix had left a message when he left, asking Zhu Jianqiang to report to Meteor tomorrow morning. The Golden Lion would ask about the attack on them in front of the pirates.  of those human conditions.  Zhu Jianqiang did not dare to neglect.  After preparing for half a night, I stared at the boat for about two hours.  He was woken up by Phoenix.

    "It seems you didn't sleep well last night." Phoenix asked, looking at Zhu Jianqiang with a smile on his face.

    Zhu Jianqiang nodded when he heard this.  Whispered: "Let's go."

    Unexpectedly, Phoenix sat down on the chair carelessly and said: "Don't worry, I haven't had breakfast yet. It's not too late to eat before leaving. Where are you? Where's the breakfast? I said Zhu, you  His subordinates really have no vision at all."

    Regarding Phoenix’s accusation, Zhu Jianqiang just smiled bitterly.  He waved his hand and asked someone to bring him breakfast, which satisfied Phoenix who came to eat.  But even though Phoenix was eating something, his mouth still didn't stop.  Zhu Jianqiang suddenly understood why Phoenix was not popular among the Golden Lion Pirates.  Think about it, there is a talkative guy nagging in your ear all day long, and you can't beat him with your hands. I guess the final way to deal with it is to hide away if you can't afford to offend him.

    After enduring the noise bombardment from Phoenix.  Phoenix, who had thoroughly criticized Zhu Jianqiang's breakfast, reached out his hand and patted Zhu Jianqiang's shoulder with satisfaction and said: "Not bad, Zhu Jianqiang, you are more tolerant than other pirates. Usually pirates, after hearing half of it, will  Just flipped the table over.”

    "Actually, I have wanted to turn over the table for a long time, but when I thought that the table belonged to me, I endured it again." Zhu Jianqiang replied with a wry smile.

    After listening to Zhu Jianqiang’s words, Phoenix sneered and said to Zhu Jianqiang with contempt: “Stingy, it’s just a table, why are you so distressed?”

    “There’s no way, we, a small family, can’t compare to a big family like you.”

    "Haha let's go, everyone is almost here." Phoenix changed the subject.

    Zhu Jianqiang looked at Phoenix with some surprise and said, "I thought you would generously give me some tables after listening to what I said."

    “…The landlord’s family doesn’t have any surplus food.” Phoenix replied slowly.

    Zhu Jianqiang: ""

    ……

    With Phoenix coming to Meteor again, more people came than yesterday.  Zhu Jianqiang couldn't help but feel a little excited when he saw all the famous pirates who he could only watch from a distance before.  Phoenix on the side saw this and whispered:Said: "Calm down, don't let these guys underestimate you."

    Hearing Phoenix’s reminder, Zhu Jianqiang was suddenly shocked. After calming down his mind, he thanked Phoenix in a low voice.  Seeing Zhu Jianqiang whispering to Phoenix, the famous gossip, several pirate leaders who had originally planned to come over to get acquainted suddenly stopped.

    "As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, and people who can be friends with the talkative Phoenix, except for the boring gourd like Jones, are probably just another talkative guy.  I heard that this person named Zhu Qiangqiang is very valued by the Golden Lion, so don't ask for trouble.

    Seeing that the pirate leaders were retreating, Phoenix bared his teeth at the pirate leaders like a mischievous grin.  The pirate leaders lowered their heads and looked at the ground in unison, not looking at Phoenix anyway.  When Phoenix saw this, he wanted to get closer, but was stopped by Jones.

    "Don't be ridiculous, the boss wants you to come over." Jones whispered to Phoenix.  Phoenix nodded upon hearing this.  He handed Zhu Jianqiang to Jones and walked towards the Golden Lion.  Zhu Jianqiang didn't know much about Jones.  It's not that Zhu Qiangqiang doesn't want to know, it's actually Jones who can't beat him with three sticks.  If you ask him ten questions, he might give you one answer, or even not even a single word.  It makes one feel like a madman talking to a stone statue.  Only Phoenix didn't care about Jones' silence. All Phoenix needed was an audience, and Jones just met this condition.

    However, Jones today was different from before, and he actually took the initiative to chat with Zhu Jianqiang.  This made Zhu Jianqiang feel flattered.

    ……

    After chatting casually with Jones to kill time, a pirate came over to inform Jones and Zhu Jianqiang that the Golden Lion wanted to see Zhu Jianqiang now.

    "Go, the boss is going to see you, don't be nervous. If anything happens, the boss will support you." Jones reminded Zhu Qiang in a low voice.  Zhu Jianqiang nodded when he heard this.  Following the pirates who came to lead the way, they walked onto the upper deck of Meteor.

    On the upper deck.  The golden lion was sitting on the main seat, and on both sides sat the leaders of various large pirate groups in the pirate group. In the past, how could Zhu Jianqiang have the opportunity to face these big shots? When he walked to the center of the upper deck, Zhu Jianqiang moved a little stiffly towards Jin  The lion saluted.

    The Golden Lion nodded slightly and said: "Everyone, this is the leader of the pirate group who was attacked by those people who do not know life or death. Our Golden Lion Pirate Group has always been united, but now our companions are being bullied. You  What should we do now?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the pirate captains sitting on both sides of the golden lion spoke one after another.  The general idea can be summed up as one, go back for revenge, kill as a warning to others, and see who dares to twist the tiger's beard of the Golden Lion Pirate Group.  The Golden Lion was very satisfied with the speeches of these pirate captains. He nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, you are worthy of being a member of my Golden Lion pirate group. Since everyone thinks that they want to take revenge, Zhu Jianqiang, you can kill the pirates who attacked your pirate group."  Let me tell you about those people.”

    "Yes." Zhu Jianqiang agreed and began to tell everyone the information about Han Yu's group.  Zhu Jianqiang didn't actually know much about the intelligence of Han Yu's group. He just knew that Han Yu's group had no more than ten members, but the starship they drove was extremely advanced, and the weapons on the starship were extremely powerful.  Other than that, they only knew that Han Yu was a user with fire-type abilities, Ning Ping was a swordsman, there was a cook with good leg skills, and there was a person who controlled strange-looking machines with good marksmanship.

    The pirate captain was naturally a little dissatisfied with Zhu Jianqiang's limited information, but when he thought of the number of people in the group, his dissatisfaction disappeared.  One look at Zhu Jianqiang and he knew that Zhu Jianqiang's pirate group in front of him was just a third-rate vassal pirate group. It was quite understandable that he couldn't deal with those people.  But these people are different. If nothing else, just the number of people is dozens of times that of Han Yu. Even if they use the human sea tactic, their side is guaranteed to win.

    Of course, what fascinates these pirates the most is the whereabouts of the three-eyed clan.  Zhu Jianqiang knows the value of the Three-Eyed Clan, but these pirate leaders know the value of the Three-Eyed Clan better than Zhu Jianqiang.  As long as those humans can be captured, the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan will surely be known.

    "Boss, leave this matter to our Great White Shark Pirates. We will bring you a satisfactory gift in the shortest possible time." The leader of the Great White Shark Pirates stood up and greeted the Golden Lion.  As soon as Great White Shark opened his mouth, the remaining captains of the pirate group did not hesitate immediately. After all, there were too many monks and too little food. If it was all over, this matter might have nothing to do with him.  It is not important to deal with those who dare to challenge the majesty of the golden lion, but it is crucial to find out the whereabouts of the three-eyed clan.

    The golden lion looked coldly at the men who asked for a fight. It can be said that the golden lion knew what these people were thinking.Be aware.  However, the Golden Lion did not expose these people's thoughts, because this situation is also what the Golden Lion wants to see.  After looking back and forth in front of these pirate leaders who were eager to fight, the golden lion finally pointed at the leader of the Black Whale pirate group who was the most active in seeking a fight and said: "This time's revenge battle will be left to you, the black pirate."  The whale is fine."

    "Thank you for your attention, boss." Lan Zheng, the leader of the Black Whale Pirate Group, shouted loudly.

    Looking at Lan Zheng’s leaving figure, the pirate leaders could not help but reveal jealousy and hatred in their eyes.  The golden lion took in all these looks and couldn't help but sneer in his heart.

    After putting the pirate captains off the ship, Golden Lion looked at Zhu Jianqiang who had not left and said, "What are your plans for the future?"

    "Do I have the right to choose?" Zhu Jianqiang asked, looking at the golden lion.

    Golden Lion smiled when he heard this, nodded and said: "You are indeed a smart person. Although your mind is still a bit pedantic, you can quickly recognize the reality and choose the option that is most beneficial to you. The arrangement I give you is, Li Guanfeng  You will inherit what is left, and what you have to do is to take people to bring me the heads of those who attacked you."

    "Hasn't the Black Whale Pirate Group been assigned to take charge of this matter?" Zhu Jianqiang asked in confusion.

    "Hmph! Do you really think that the Black Whale Pirates can take care of those who attacked you?" Golden Lion asked with a sneer.

    Zhu Jianqiang couldn't help being stunned when he heard this. He looked at the golden lion in confusion and waited for the answer. The golden lion was obviously in a good mood now. Seeing Zhu Jianqiang's puzzled look, he said slowly: "There is an old saying:  Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Although the reputation of the Golden Lion Pirates is not good, no one dares to provoke them easily. But those people dare to provoke them with only a few people. Why? Besides that they are idiots, the only explanation is that they  He has absolute confidence in his own strength. Just watch, the Black Whale Pirates will suffer a big loss."

    “…Do you want to remind me?” Zhu Jianqiang asked tentatively.

    "What are you reminding?!" Golden Lion glared and shouted in a low voice: "Who do you think is secretly ganging up with that guy Li Guanfeng? If it's just a small fish and shrimp, will I be so angry?"

    Hearing this, Zhu Jianqiang shrank his neck.  Dare not speak any more.  When the golden lion saw Zhu Jianqiang, he stopped talking nonsense.  He said in a slow tone: "You don't have to be too anxious. I will send Phoenix and Jones to take over for you later and help you gather Li Guanfeng's men. You just need to be decisive in killing them."

    "Yes, um, can I ask a question?" Zhu Jianqiang said cautiously.

    "What's up?"

    "Well. Why are you treating me like this? I heard Phoenix say, boss, this is the first time you've been so nice to someone."

    Hearing this, the golden lion was slightly stunned, then gritted his teeth and cursed secretly: "That big-mouthed Phoenix, he will suffer from that big mouth sooner or later." However, he looked at Zhu Jianqiang's confused eyes.  The golden lion slowed down his tone and said gently: "Don't think too much. I value you because I think there is something worthy of my attention. Do what you should do and don't let me down. Even if you don't let me down,  I value you."

    "Yes, I will try my best. Also, can you not ask Phoenix to help? You can't be short of people around you, just ask Jones to help me a little." Zhu Jianqiang asked softly.  Unexpectedly, the golden lion revealed Zhu Jianqiang's little thoughts with one word, waved his hand and said: "You can keep my ears clean for two days."

    Hearing this, Zhu Jianqiang knew that there was no chance of letting Phoenix stay with the Golden Lion. He would probably have to live under Phoenix's bad words for a long time in the future.  Seeing Zhu Jianqiang's frowning face, Golden Lion couldn't help but smile and said: "You are young, don't frown all day long. That kid Phoenix just broke his mouth a little, and the patience will pass."

    Hearing this, Zhu Jianqiang cursed: "Are you talking too much? You really only say nice things when you say something. Is that a little bit? From morning to night these days, I have never seen Phoenix with his mouth idle. Even if it is  During the meal, I didn’t see Phoenix stop talking.”

    Perhaps it was Zhu Jianqiang's eyes that made the Golden Lion a little uncomfortable, and he immediately issued an eviction order: "Okay, I have nothing to say to you. You can go back and prepare. Remember, when the Black Whale Pirate Group fails, it will be you.  When the Porcupine Pirates attack.”

    "Well, there is another key question." Zhu Jianqiang shouted hurriedly when he saw this.

    "anymore question?"

    Zhu Jianqiang said softly: "In terms of strength, the Black Whale Pirates are many times stronger than the people in my hands. If they all lose, then how can my Porcupine Pirates be their opponent?"

    &nbsp; "Don't worry, since I asked you to do this, I will naturally make all the necessary preparations for you. Have you forgotten? Phoenix and Jones, these two people have been seconded to you."  The golden lion slowly said to Zhu Jianqiang.

    Hearing this, Zhu Jianqiang could finally feel relieved.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 807 Meeting the Ghost-Faced Fox Again

    According to the pre-made plan, after Han Yu and others placed the Three-Eyed Tribe on an inconspicuous asteroid, they dragged the five captured pirate ships to other planets. The purpose was naturally to raise suspicions and make sure  The Golden Lion Pirates, who came for revenge, could not find the Three-Eyed Clan.  For this purpose, of course it is better to go as far as possible.  Only by going further can the Three-Eyed Clan be safer.  Han Yu and others no longer plan to go to the planet where the Three-Eyed Tribe currently lives. This is also for the complete sake of the Three-Eyed Tribe.

    After dragging the pirate ship for three days, Han Yu and others finally selected a planet and dropped five pirate ships on that planet. Before leaving, they destroyed the five pirate ships with a laser cannon.  The Golden Lion Pirate Group has found this place, and it will take some time to identify the origins of these pirate ships.  Of course, Han Yu and others accepted the useful things on the pirate ship. They were all ill-gotten gains anyway, and they would not be taken for free.

    Originally, according to Han Yu and others’ plan, they were about to leave after dealing with five pirate ships.  But what happened was that the Courage's cannon fire and destruction of the ship made a huge noise, which alarmed the indigenous people on the planet.

    If they were humans, Han Yu and others wouldn't care, but the aborigines of this planet are not humans, but alien beasts that are as troublesome to humans as the space monsters.

    In the vast universe, in addition to humans and various known creatures, there are also a large number of creatures unknown to humans. Humans classify them into monsters, warcraft, exotic beasts, fantasy beasts, rare beasts and so on.  wait.  Among them, monsters and Warcraft are the most dangerous. Such creatures will actively attack humans, and their power is basically beyond the ability of humans to withstand. The fortress built on the border between the Death Star Territory and the Alliance forces is mainly to prevent such creatures.  Phantom beasts and rare beasts are the most elusive. Such creatures do not actively attack humans.  But if humans try to get close, they will sometimes show their fangs, and sometimes they will get close to humans. But in general, for the sake of your own safety, it is not recommended to approach these creatures that can kill people at any time.  As for the alien beasts, it is a bit difficult to judge. So far, alien beasts are the only creatures that can be considered to have high intelligence. They can communicate with humans, but humans do not like to deal with alien beasts very much.  The key is that the intelligence of alien beasts is similar to that of humans.  Some are even taller than humans, and the strength of the alien beasts is also much higher than that of humans.  Human beings cannot take much advantage from the alien beasts, and sometimes they even suffer. In this case, except for a very small number of humans, they will deal with the alien beasts.  Most humans still stay away from exotic beasts.  But if you really encounter it, you can't escape it.

    "Humans. This is not your garbage dump!" A huge alien beast blocked the path of the Courage.  shouted while glaring at Han Yu who had climbed onto the top floor of the Courage.

    After being caught, Han Yu did not deny it, he readily admitted his mistake and asked for forgiveness from the beast.  This made the alien beast feel a little embarrassed.  In my own impression, it is very rare for humans to take the initiative to admit their mistakes, especially between different races. To use a popular saying among humans, it is to save face.  But the person in front of me immediately admitted his mistake as soon as he came up.  This was the first time I encountered a strange beast.  Originally, the alien beasts were holding back on taking advantage of this opportunity to kill these humans, but now that these humans have lowered their stance, it is a bit difficult for them to do so.

    "Then what are you going to do?" Alien Beast pushed the troublesome problem to Han Yu.

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he immediately replied: "The fault is ours, you should draw a line first. Then we will discuss it."

    "You wait!" The strange beast was stunned when he heard this. He couldn't think of a reason, so he simply told Han Yu and went back to ask the experts for advice.

    Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu who returned to the control room in confusion and asked, "Brother, how could you take the initiative to admit your mistake? This is different from your previous style."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, and said: "When there were only two of us, Ningping and I, we once encountered a strange beast. That strange beast helped us, and the type of that strange beast was different from what we encountered now.  It’s just one category.”

    "Really?" Han Mengxin looked at Ning Ping for confirmation.  Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Yes, the ghost-faced fox's name is Mei Di. I don't know if she has found her own tribe now. By the way, Han Yu, do you think that Mei Di is here?  On the planet?”

    "How can there be such a coincidence in this world?" Han Yu said with a smile.

    The residence of the ghost-faced fox

    Perhaps due to the influence of humans, the ghost-faced fox clan generally does not maintain its true form when staying at home, but transforms into a human form. Firstly, sleeping on the bed is more comfortable than lying on the ground, and secondly, it is okay.  Save space so that more tribesmen can live together and enhance mutual affection.

    Unable to make a decision on punishment for Han Yu and others, the ghost-faced fox arrivedOn the edge of the residence, it transformed into a human form, a boy who looked about twelve or thirteen years old. Of course, it was a human form, but there were still some differences from humans, such as the two pointed ears on the head and a strip of hair trailing behind the buttocks.  Fox tail.

    Generally speaking, ghost-faced foxes will be sent out to the human world for training after they reach adulthood. However, the ghost-faced fox who came into contact with Han Yu was obviously not old enough to go out for training, and what he was looking for was someone who had once  I believe that the senior who went out for training and returned to the clan will know how to deal with those humans.

    Arriving in front of a house, the boy slapped the door hard. After waiting for a long time, the door slowly opened. A sleepy woman yawned and disheveled stood in front of the half-opened door, looking around.  Then she muttered: "Who is so annoying? Knock on other people's doors when you have nothing to do." After that, the woman was about to close the door. When the boy saw this, he hurriedly shouted: "Don't close the door, I'm looking for you."

    Hearing the sound, the woman lowered her head and took a closer look, and immediately said angrily: "You are looking for me, what are you doing? It's so early in the morning."

    Hearing this, the young man turned back and glanced at the already three-high sun, and looked at the woman speechlessly.  The woman asked impatiently: "What's the matter? Tell me quickly, I want to sleep for a while after that."

    "Sister Metty, I discovered humans." The young man said quickly.

    "Oh, humans, those guys don't what did you just say? Did you see humans? Where are they?" The woman called Metty suddenly woke up in the middle of her words.  His sleepiness suddenly disappeared, and he grabbed the boy's shoulders with both hands and asked.  Because the range of movements was a bit large and she was wearing very few clothes, Metty's beauty suddenly leaked out.  Although the young man was not very old, he did not know anything about men and women. He was immediately attracted by the white flowers in front of him.

    Metty followed the boy’s gaze, and immediately reached out angrily and gave the boy a chestnut, shouting softly: “Where are you looking? You don’t learn well!”

    "Can you blame me? This is force majeure." The young man defended, covering his head.

    "Stop talking nonsense, wait for me for a while, I'll go change clothes."

    "It should have been changed a long time ago."

    ……

    five minutes later.  Metty changed her clothes, stood in front of the boy and asked, "Tell me, tell me everything you know, and don't leave out any of the causes and consequences."

    "Oh." The young man nodded and explained how he sneaked out to play.  How did he discover humans, and how did those humans respond to him after blocking those humans from accusing them of irresponsible behavior.  What happened during this period was told exactly as it was.

    After listening to the young man’s story.  Metty glared at the boy and sneered: "Okay, you dare to skip class and run out to play. I will definitely tell your parents."

    Hearing this, the young man said depressedly: "Sister, this shouldn't be what we should pay attention to. Besides, aren't my parents your parents?"

    "Hmph. Don't mention this to me, or I'll beat you up." Metty shook her fist at the boy and threatened.

    The boy probably had been beaten more than once or twice. When he saw Metty shaking her fist at him, he shrank nervously.  Changing the subject, he said: "Sister, what should we do now? Just let those humans go like that? I still have them waiting there."

    "You, you are just looking for trouble." Metty rolled her eyes at the young man angrily, stood up and said, "Take me to see you, with your brain, you will probably be sold by humans and count the money for them."  .”

    "Yes, yes, of course my little brother is not as well-informed as my elder sister." When the young man heard that Metty was going to go in person, he quickly flattered her.

    ……

    Everything is unpredictable. When Metty and the boy came near the Courage and saw Han Yu, Metty couldn't help but be stunned.  Han Yu looked up and down with suspicion, and Han Yu also felt familiar with the other ghost-faced fox who came here with the ghost-faced fox.

    "You are" Han Yu and Mei Di said to each other in unison.  But mid-sentence, Han Yu stopped and signaled to Metty to speak first.  The young man looked at his sister with a puzzled expression, wondering why his sister wanted to have friendship with the human in front of him.

    "Han Yu?" Mei Di asked tentatively.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment, and then asked tentatively: "Meidi?"

    “Where is that boy from Ningping?” Mei Di asked again.

    Hearing Mei Di mention Ning Ping, all the doubts that Han Yu had in his heart disappeared immediately. Looking at Mei Di who appeared in human form in front of him with some disbelief, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Where did you go for plastic surgery?"  Got it? The doctor’s skills are pretty good.”

    "Hey~ What are you talking about? My aunt, I am naturally beautiful, and I still need to do that kind of self-deceptionSomething about others?  "Meidi said disdainfully after hearing this.

    "Haha" Han Yu smiled and said: "We are destined to meet you. To be honest, I am really surprised to meet an acquaintance like you here. Let's go, come in and sit down when you come.  I will introduce you to my companion."

    "Okay." Metty responded with a smile, turned around to greet the young man in the form of a ghost-faced fox and said, "Gust, you can come too."

    "Is he your child?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Fuck you, you're talking nonsense, can I have such a big child? This is my younger brother. Well half-brother." Metty rolled her eyes at Han Yu angrily and added.

    "Oh." Han Yu responded without asking any more questions, and warmly welcomed Metty and her brother Guster to the Courage.  Everyone in the Courage gave a warm welcome to the arrival of Metty and Gust.  Of course, the welcome comes second, and more of a curiosity about strange beasts like the ghost-faced fox.

    Mei Di soon chatted with the three girls Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yaner. Instead, the two main protagonists, Ning Ping and Han Yu, were pushed aside. As for Gust, he had been followed by Shi Bafang's delicious food.  Field was impressed by the mechanical toy that he took out casually.

    After talking about it, the topic came to what happened today.  Mei Di magnanimously said to Han Yu: "Don't blame those who don't know, and you didn't mean it. But Han Yu, you have never been so wasteful before. Why are you so wasteful this time?"

    "Alas~ we are in trouble." Han Yu sighed after hearing this.

    When Metty heard this, she immediately became interested. She looked at Han Yu and said, "Oh, really? Then tell me quickly and make me happy too."

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Mei Di and slowly told Mei Di about the Three-Eyed Clan.  When Metty heard that Han Yu was provoking the Golden Lion Pirates this time, his face became serious.  When Han Yu saw this, he asked, "What's wrong? Is that golden lion so scary that even strange beasts like you have to stay away?"

    After hearing this, Metty shook his head and replied: "That's not the case. The golden lion is indeed very powerful, but that is for humans. As for strange beasts, the golden lion still dare not provoke them at will. Most of the time, the two sides still keep their peace.  Yes. But if there really is a conflict, that golden lion is indeed not easy to mess with. Han Yu. Just like you said, you are really in big trouble this time."

    Seeing Mei Di's worried look, Han Yu grinned and said nonchalantly: "If you mess with me, just do it. We won't regret our decision anyway. It's getting late. Mei Di, shouldn't you go back?"  ? We have to hurry up and run away."

    Seeing Han Yu issue an order to expel guests, Mei Di shook his head and said: "Don't rush to drive people away. I haven't finished speaking yet. There will be a celebration in our clan in two days. It's rare for us to see each other, so we'll have to wait and see  Let’s leave after the celebration is over.”

    "Forget it, if we cause you trouble, that's not what we want to see." Han Yu shook his head and refused.

    Metty heard the words and smiled and said: "Hey~ What kind of trouble is this? Although the golden lion is difficult to deal with, it is not impossible to deal with. Even if you are discovered here, they will not dare to do anything to you. Unless the golden lion wants to  Launch an all-out war with the alien beasts.”

    Han Yu still shook his head.  Insisted on leaving.  Upon seeing this, Metty simply said: "Aren't you responsible for mistakenly identifying the pirate ship before? Then just stay and watch the ceremony."

    "Er"

    Before Han Yu could speak, Mei Di said to Lin Ke and the three girls: "Stay, I can take this opportunity to teach you how to seduce men. As long as you learn what I give you, keep your men for later."  Be obedient to the discipline. Make him sit and dare not stand, make him kneel and dare not lie down.”

    Originally, Han Yu thought that the three Lin Ke girls would not choose to stay because of Mei Di’s temptation, but the result was far beyond Han Yu’s expectation. The three unlucky girls actually agreed to stay and watch the Ghost Faced Fox Clan’s celebration.  When Han Mengxin wanted to stay, Ning Ping immediately changed his tune.  Han Yu was helpless and had no choice but to agree to stay.  However, Han Yu was still a little worried and asked: "Meidi, it's okay for us to stay, but can you, the ghost-faced fox clan, allow us humans to watch your celebration?"

    "Don't worry, we ghost-faced foxes are not as stingy as you humans. As long as you don't cause trouble, my people are still very tolerant." Metty said confidently.

    "Then you have to tell us clearly what you need to pay attention to during your celebration. What can and cannot be done, you must make it clear to us. I don't want to inadvertently violate the rules." Han Yu was worried.  warned.

    "Okay, I understand. Gust, I leave this matter to you."

    ?"Then what are you going to do, sister?"

    "Idiot, of course you should go to the clan leader to explain this matter. Otherwise, it will definitely cause a commotion."

    Hearing this, Gust looked at Metty and cautiously reminded: "Sister, that's all talk, don't take the opportunity to find fault with your mother."

    "Hey~ Am I that boring? Do your job." Metty curled her lips, stood up and left the Courage, while Gust stayed on the Courage to explain the history of the Ghost-Faced Fox Clan's celebration to Han Yu and others.  .

    Speaking of which, the celebration of the Ghost-faced Fox clan was not very complicated at first.  It's just that everyone picks a day to go out to eat and drink together, play and make noise on the streets for a night, and then go back to their homes to find their mothers.  But as it was held more often, especially with the participation of the Ghost Faced Fox elite who had returned from the human world, the annual Ghost Faced Fox celebration became more and more lively.  But in general, what can arouse the interest of Han Yu and others is the night market and the midnight display of the elite talents of the ghost-faced fox family.  There are all kinds of delicious food in the night market, and the midnight display of the elite talents of the Ghost Faced Fox family is very interesting.  In the big exhibition, the ghost-faced fox elites showed off their special abilities. Just think about it, it will be exciting.

    ******************************************

    After returning to her residence, Mei Di originally planned to change clothes first and then go to the clan leader to explain the situation of Han Yu and others.  But unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the house.  The mother, who is the patriarch, was waiting at home early.  Strictly speaking, Metty's current mother is not her biological mother. Her biological mother passed away due to a sudden illness when she was still wandering in the human world.  When Metty returned to the clan happily, she discovered that her father had married another new love, the current clan leader, and had three children, two boys and one girl. The eldest boy had already left for humankind.  World experience, the younger one is Gust, who is still underage, and as for the woman.  Now I have just learned to speak and can't even walk steadily.

    Although the current mother is very kind to Metty and treats her as her own, Metty is unwilling to stay in her current home.  I would rather move out and live alone than face the large family I have now.  Fortunately, the current mother is very indulgent to Metty.  Instead of stopping Metty's somewhat willful behavior, she supported her.  And every once in a while.  I will come and clean the house for Metty myself.  Metty was used to it now, so she didn't say much when her current mother arrived.

    "Um, I just have something to report to you." Metty poured a glass of water for her current mother, put it in front of her and said softly.

    The current mother was surprised that Metty took the initiative to serve tea.  Past experiences made the current mother ask tentatively: "What trouble did you get into this time?"

    "Look at what you said, do I like to cause trouble that much?" Metty said dissatisfiedly after hearing this.

    "So you didn't cause trouble? That's good, that's good. Seeing that the celebration is approaching, I'm afraid I won't have time to take care of you in the next period of time. By the way, Metty. Are you ready for this celebration?  "

    "What are you preparing for?" Metty asked in confusion.

    "What else are you preparing for? Metty, you are already a grown-up. It's time to consider personal issues. You can't live alone like this for the rest of your life." The current mother persuaded her with earnest words.

    Metty felt a headache. She was just a little older. Why was she always trying to persuade her to find a partner, as if she couldn't get married?

    “Mother, please be kind and let my ears be clean for two days.” Metty shouted to her current mother as if begging for mercy.

    Seeing Metty like this, the current mother couldn't say anything else. She could only sigh helplessly and asked softly: "Okay, I won't tell you, then you can tell me. You just said you have something to report to me, right?"  What's up?"

    "Ughbefore you say anything, you have to promise me that you won't be angry." Metty said looking at her current mother.

    "Okay, I'm not angry, just tell me."

    "Well well, this matter was caused by Gusta, today"

    "Hmph! That brat dared to skip class! If you didn't tell me, I would still have to settle the score with him. Where is that brat now?" the current mother asked with a slight snort.

    "On the Courage, Mother, I want to invite those humans to watch our family's celebration. Is it possible?"

    The current mother rolled her eyes at Metty and said: "You have already invited others, how can I still say no? But Metty, humans are very cunning and fickle, you must keep an eye on those humans. Just in case.  If something goes wrong, I won’t favor you just because you are my daughter.”

    Seeing that she got the consent of her current mother, Metty said happily: "Don't worry, mother, Han Yu and the others are?Smart people, as long as you make it clear to them in advance, they won't mess around.  What's more, Mother, do you think a group of people who can selflessly help the Three-Eyed Tribe who have nothing to do with them can be bad even if they are bad?  "

    "Speaking of this, I also want to make it clear to you in advance. The Ghost Faced Fox clan will not go against the Golden Lion just for the few humans you know. You must remember this clearly." The current mother reminded after hearing this.

    "I remember it." When Metty heard this, she felt as if her little thoughts had been revealed, and she nodded with a slight embarrassment.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 808 The mighty Metty

    If a weasel gets into the chicken coop, the chickens in the chicken coop will definitely explode.  And when several humans suddenly appeared in the ghost-faced fox clan, the sensation caused was not as intense as the chickens in the henhouse, but the scene was still quite spectacular.  Anyway, Han Yu and others only showed up once before they were determined to say goodbye to Metty.

    Later, Mei Di persuaded Han Yu and others to give up the idea of ??leaving immediately, but Han Yu and others were reluctant to go out again and be watched like the precious beasts.  Just hide in the Courage and wait until the ghost-faced fox clan's celebration is over, then leave here quickly.  But Han Yu obviously underestimated the curiosity of the ghost-faced fox clan.  The smarter the creature, the stronger its curiosity towards new things.  Humans like Han Yu hid, which aroused the ghost-faced fox's curiosity even more.  Every day during my free time, ghost-faced foxes would appear wandering near the Courage, hoping to see humans like Han Yu.

    And this situation is not the worst. After learning that Metty knows these humans, the ghost-faced foxes who have seven aunts and eight aunts with Metty have come to find Metty, annoying Metty and even hiding in Courage.  The number didn't want to go out.  But this is still useless.  Your hiding in the Courage gives the Ghost-Faced Fox an excuse to meet humans.  No, Metty's father knocked on the door of the Courage under the guise of looking for his daughter.

    This was the first time Han Yu saw Metty's father. The ghost-faced fox transformed into a human form was naturally a mature and steady middle-aged handsome man sitting steadily on the chair, but his eyes were wandering around Han Yu and others.  aim.  Mei Di couldn't bear it and ordered Han Yu to be kicked out. "Okay, you've seen me too, so go back quickly."

    "No, no, wait. I still have something to say." Metty's father, Boris, said quickly.

    "Is there anything else?" Metty asked angrily.

    "This matter has nothing to do with you, but with these humans. Your name is Han Yu, right?" Boris turned to look at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and replied: "Yes, I am Han Yu."

    "Well, actually what I want to tell you is very simple. I think it's not an option for you to keep hiding like this. Things in this world are like this. The more you don't want people to know something, the more attention it will attract.  You still want to stay and visit our clan’s celebration. Don’t you still have to show up? Rather than being watched by everyone at the celebration, it’s better to satisfy the curiosity of my curious clan members now. Don’t worry. My  The clansmen don’t want to do anything to you, they are just a little curious about you.”

    After hearing what Boris said, Han Yu thought that it was not an option to keep hiding him like this, and he wanted to leave.  It's just that Lin Ke's three unlucky girls have not yet completed their studies and are unwilling to give up halfway.

    "HmmOkay. I accept your suggestion. Let's do this. Can you give us a stall at the night market during the celebration?"

    "What? What are you planning to sell?"

    "Well, other things may be of no use to you. We plan to sell some food so that you can taste the delicacies of the human world."

    "Well, what about before the celebration? Do you still plan to stay in the Courage?" Burris asked again.

    "Well we are a little curious about where you live. But there is no guide here, so we are worried about getting lost and being watched."

    "You don't have to worry about this. I'll let Meidiforget it. I'll let Gusta be your guide and take you around here. He will also say hello to my people and ask them to calm down."

    "Hey, why don't you let me be your guide?" Metty asked dissatisfied.

    "You have other things to do."

    "Huh? There is something else, what is it?" Metty asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "Blind date."

    "Huh? Blind date?! No! I'm not going on a blind date." Metty immediately shouted after she regained consciousness.

    "No, no! You are no longer young. It's time to consider personal issues. Your mother and I have already discussed this matter, and you are not allowed to refuse."

    “This is an arranged marriage, and I am firmly opposed to it,” Metty shouted urgently.

    "It will be arranged. If you don't want me to arrange it, then you can find one yourself. Of course, your mother and I must be satisfied with the one you find."

    "You, you, I want to run away from home." Metty shouted angrily.

    "How dare you! If you dare to run away from home, I will go to your biological mother's grave and tell her that you are disobedient."

    "Did that woman ask you to come?" Metty asked, glaring at Boris.

    Burris shook his head when he heard this, "No, Lisi means to let you look for it yourself."You can definitely find someone you like.  But I don't intend to let you continue to be so wild and insist on arranging your blind date.  "

    Metty seemed to have accepted her fate and asked: "when will the blind date take place? Who will be the blind date?"

    "Don't think about messing up the blind date like you did in the past few times. Metty, do you know that when many people in the clan mention you, they will give a thumbs up and say that you are a real man? Do you know  Do you know that when I heard this, I felt like I wanted to crawl into the ground? Do you know"

    "Okay, okay, why don't I go? You are much more verbose than my mother, and I don't know why she fell in love with you in the first place? Could it be that you were so annoying that she had no choice but to marry you so that you could  Shut up?" Metty shouted impatiently.

    "Do you knowah? Do you agree?" Boris didn't react until he was halfway through speaking. He couldn't help but look at Metty in surprise and confirmed.

    "I agree, I agree, is there anything else? Just leave as soon as possible."

    Boris didn’t care at all about Metty’s attitude. Seeing that the main purpose of his trip had been achieved, he quickly stood up and left.  Before leaving the Spirit, Burris couldn't help but turn around and remind Metty: "Metty, please remember to dress up for the blind date in the afternoon. Don't embarrass us."

    "I know, I know." Metty said as she pushed Boris out.

    "I haven't told you the location of the blind date yet." Boris said hurriedly.

    "I know, I know, isn't it the place where we had a few blind dates before?"

    Upon hearing this, Boris quickly said: "No, because of you in the previous blind dates, you have been listed as a refused visitor, so for this blind date, your mother and I decided to go on a blind date for you at home. You  Remember. Come back at one o'clock in the afternoon, don't be late."

    "I know~"

    After sending Boris away, Metty turned her head and glanced at Han Yu and others who were suppressing their laughter, and said angrily: "Just laugh if you want to. If you hold it in, you will easily get internal injuries."

    "HeheheMeidi, I can't believe that you are still a bachelor." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Hey~ I'm not a bachelor, it's just that I don't look down on those men who are pretentious." Metty said disdainfully, then her face changed, she looked at Han Yu seriously and asked: "Han Yu. We have a good friendship.  Bar?"

    “…If you want us to take you away, there’s no way.” Han Yu immediately declared in advance upon seeing this.

    "Will you die if you are stupid?" Metty asked angrily.

    Han Yu shrugged indifferently and replied: "Even if I don't tell you in advance, I will still refuse when you make your request. Besides, it's just a blind date. If you don't agree, just refuse. Your parents still  Can I eat you?"

    "But I'm afraid of their nagging." Metty replied with a grimace.

    "Then I have no choice. Either refuse or agree. Everything is up to you." Han Yu spread his hands.  Said with a smile.

    Mei Di stared at Han Yu with tangled eyes for a long time, and said angrily: "It's really a waste of hope. I thought you would help me?"

    "No matter whether your parents did the right thing or not, their purpose is for your own good. Even if you don't accept it, you shouldn't complain to them. My parents died young. Even if I want someone to do it for me,  I have to worry about my marriage, but there is no one to worry about for me." Han Yu said softly to Metty.

    When Metty heard this, she saw Han Yu's sad expression and couldn't help but feel a little regretful.  His eyes rolled.  Changing the subject, he asked: "Han Yu, there is something I have been wanting to ask you. I wonder if you have time to explain it to me?"

    Knowing that Mei Di was changing the subject, Han Yu smiled slightly and followed Mei Di's words and replied: "If you have any questions, just ask."

    "Hmm Then let me ask you. Remember when we first met, I saw that peach wood cross that you had hung. Where did you put it now?"

    "Oh, you are asking about that cross. That cross was destroyed to protect me when I lost my strength and lost myself. By the way, if you didn't tell me, I would have forgotten to ask. Does that peach wood cross have anything to do with you?  If it weren’t for that mahogany cross, you probably wouldn’t have saved me in the first place.”

    "Well, when I was a child, I was caught by a human when I was sneaking out to play. Later, I was injured when I escaped. It was the human wearing the cross who saved me. Later, after I recovered from the injury, in order not to  I left the person who saved me without saying goodbye. How did you get that cross?"

    "You're still asking. Not long after I went berserk and destroyed the cross to save me, I met my master. I asked?My master, he told me that the cross was begged from an old friend when I went berserk for the first time, in order to save my life when I went berserk again.  As a result, you can see that I am fine and the cross is gone.  "

    "I see, that's how the cross got into your hands." Metty said with a look of surprise.

    "That's right, by the way, do you want that cross? I've kept it with you and haven't thrown it away. If you want it, I'll give it to you as a souvenir." Han Yu asked.

    Metty did not refuse, and nodded in agreement with Han Yu's opinion.  While Han Yu went back to the room to get the cross, Mei Di looked at Lin Ke and others and asked, "Sisters, can you do me a favor?"

    "What's the matter?" Lin Ke asked aloud.

    "Come on, come on, let's go to the side and talk." Mei Di pulled the three Lin Ke girls aside, muttering not knowing what to say.  After a long while, Lin Ke asked hesitantly: "Is this okay? Will it make your parents unhappy?"

    "Don't worry about this, we are doing this to let them see clearly what kind of person the blind date arranged for me is."

    "But I'm worried that it will turn into green leaves to accompany the red flowers." Han Mengxin whispered.

    Hearing this, Metty immediately shook her head and said, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Mengxin, you really don't understand your own advantages."

    "Huh? Compared with a guy like you who is so charming that he doesn't pay for his life, what advantage do we human girls have?" Han Mengxin asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Stature, figure." Metty looked at the small bulge on Han Mengxin's chest with some envy, and then looked down at her own plain.  I couldn't help but sigh in a low voice: "What's the point of having a pretty face? This figure ugh"

    The ghost-faced fox clan can transform into human form, but this transformation technique is not perfect.  For the first time, Han Mengxin found her confidence as a woman in front of a woman.  Although the Meidi in front of her was not a pure human being, she was automatically ignored by Han Mengxin.

    "Hmm Since you sincerely ask us for help, as a good sister, I will naturally help you at this time." Han Mengxin snorted, deliberately puffed up her chest and said to Mei Di.  Seeing that Han Mengxin had agreed to Mei Di's request, Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, who had been advancing and retreating with Han Mengxin, naturally had nothing to say.

    Metty was afraid that Han Yu would object if he found out about this, so she quickly struck while the iron was hot, citing the fact that there was not much time left for the blind date.  The three girls of Lin Ke were taken away.  For a blind date, you naturally need to dress up.  It's just that Metty had a good idea, but she didn't have time to leave.  Han Yu happened to block Mei Di, who was about to leave with Lin Ke and the three girls.

    "Where are you going?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Metty quickly replied: "Oh, go back to my place and help me dress up, as you know. The blind date is coming soon. If I dress up alone, I might not be able to make it in time."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this.  Said: "It just so happens that I also plan to go to the residence of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan as your father suggested. Let's go together."

    "ah?"

    "Don't be frightened. It just so happens that we need to ask your brother Gusta to help take us to the place where you sell ingredients to see if there is anything we can use."

    “Hey~” Seeing Han Yu walk out first, Metty had to swallow back the words she had not yet spoken.  Dejectedly, he led Lin Ke and the three girls to his residence.

    According to Mei Di’s plan, he handed Han Yu and others to Gusta first, and then took the three Lin Ke girls home, but Gusta didn’t learn well.  She actually skipped class again, and her mother, Liz, was searching everywhere with a broom.  But in this case, Han Yu and others cannot be allowed to return to the Courage.  In desperation, Metty had no choice but to take Han Yu and others to her residence.

    Standing in front of her front door, Metty unlocked the door and was about to push the door open when she suddenly remembered something and slammed the door shut.  He turned around and put on a smile and said to Han Yu and others: "Give me ten minutes."

    "Oh, you need to clean up, right? Okay, we will go in after you finish cleaning up. By the way, do you need to ask Lin Ke and the others to help you?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Thank you." Mei Di's face turned slightly red and she let the three Lin Ke girls into the room.  But just before closing the door, Metty suddenly made a face at Han Yu and then closed the door heavily.  When Han Yu saw this, he secretly screamed, "Well, if you want to get in, you probably can't wait ten minutes to get in."

    Fortunately, Han Yu didn’t necessarily want to see Metty’s home.  After looking around idlely, he and Ning Ping found a flat place to sit down. Field took out the playing cards he had brought with him., four people played poker.

    After all, it is different from the ghost-faced fox. When the passing ghost-faced fox saw Han Yu and the four humans, they couldn't help but think that they were dazzled. After confirming again, they couldn't help but feel a little excited, and they gathered around to watch the card game.  Of course, the most important thing is to compare the differences between humans and ourselves.  The ghost-faced fox's transformation technique requires humans as a reference. In the past, it could only be referenced through those of the same kind that could become humans. This would inevitably lead to errors, but now that there are genuine humans as a reference, the ghost-faced fox's transformation  Human beings believe that the appearance will be closer to that of humans.

    However, as time went by, when the ghost-faced fox got tired of watching Han Yu and others, he became interested in the card games Han Yu and others were playing.  From not understanding at the beginning to gradually understanding, from gradually understanding to eager to try, this does not require a long process.

    When Mei Di and Lin Ke dressed up carefully and opened the door to surprise Han Yu and others, they found that Han Yu and others who were locked out had given them a surprise first.  In the open space in front of Mei Di's house, the ghost-faced foxes who had transformed into human forms were grouped together in groups of three and five, shouting, laughing, and mingling with Han Yu and others.

    "Here, what's going on? What's going on?" Metty asked dumbfounded.

    He reached out and grabbed a ghost-faced fox who was looking at the cards and waiting to play.  Metty asked her question.  However, Metty's appearance at this moment stunned the ghost-faced fox who was being questioned.  In the past, in order to avoid harassers, Metty made herself sloppy and dressed like a tomboy all day long. But today, in order to cope with the blind date arranged by her parents, Metty accepted the advice of Lin Ke and other girls and dressed up well. At this moment  Meidi is a pure lady dressed up.  Of course, the premise is that you can't speak. Once you open your mouth, a lady will become too girly.

    "You brat! Are your ears stuffed with donkey hair? Didn't you hear what I'm asking you?" Metty saw the ghost-faced fox just looking at her with a dull expression. She couldn't help but raise her eyebrows and glared at the ghost-faced fox and asked.

    "Meidi. Be reserved, be reserved." Lin Ke reminded Meidi in a low voice from behind.

    Metty gritted her teeth, put on a pleasant look and said to the ghost-faced fox who was stunned by her words: "Please don't mind, I just lost my temper. Please tell me, what's going on?"

    "You. Are you Metty?" Ghost Faced Fox did not answer, but looked at Metty in disbelief and asked.

    Metty frowned upon hearing this.  Nodding and admitting: "Yes. I am Metty."

    "Are you stimulated by something?" Ghost Faced Fox asked cautiously.  The result was of course Metty's rampage and a series of punches and kicks.

    "Hitting someone in public, even though you are a beautiful woman, is wrong.  Seeing this beautiful girl named Metty suddenly appear and hit someone so hard, some people on the spot criticized Metty for being so barbaric.  But when they learned that the beautiful woman who hit someone was actually the usual tomboy Metty, their first reaction was disbelief.  The second reaction was the same as that of the unlucky ghost-faced fox who was beaten, wondering if Metty had been stimulated in some way?

    However, in view of the tragic situation of the beaten man, this question was deeply hidden in the hearts of the onlookers, treating it as a secret that could never be revealed.

    ……

    "Meidi. Are you so angry?" Han Yu asked, looking at the angry Metty in a funny way.

    "Hmph! How dare you ask me if I'm stimulated? I'll let you be stimulated first! What's going on with you? How come you have become one with my tribe in the blink of an eye?"

    In response to Metty's curiosity, Han Yu just smiled, and when Metty was about to run away, he replied slowly: "This is a friendship between men, you ladies don't understand."

    "Hey~ You are so brave, you dare to talk to me like this?" Metty said with a smile after hearing this.

    Han Yu shrugged and changed the subject: "Speaking of which, it seems that you are quite concerned about this blind date. Are you ready to accept your fate?"

    "Blind date?"

    "Who is so unlucky?"

    "Shhh~ be careful not to be heard."

    The comments in the crowd fell into Metty’s ears word for word, making Metty tremble with anger.  Upon seeing this, Lin Ke quickly reminded in a low voice again: "Meidi, be reserved, be reserved."

    When Metty heard this, she took deep breaths several times, glared hard at the guy who had just been talking quietly, and then asked Han Yu angrily: "Where are you going now? Do you want to go with me?  Let’s go on a blind date?”

    "Okay, I also want to know who is so unlucky that he wants to go on a blind date with your savage girlfriend." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "If you dare to laugh at me again, I will beat you."Li Di glared at Han Yu and gritted her teeth and warned in a low voice.

    Han Yu accepted it when he saw it, and nodded with a smile.  But when he saw how the three Lin Ke girls were dressed, he couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Meidi is going on a blind date, so she has to dress up. What are you doing? The clothes you are wearing have never been seen before. Could it be that Mei Di is going on a blind date?"  Died?"

    "I heard from Mei Di that this kind of clothing was designed by the Ghost Faced Fox Clan. How do you like it? Does it look good?" Han Mengxin asked Han Yudao after walking around in place.

    Han Yu nodded and said, "Your clothes seem to fit you well, but Lin Ke and Yan'er, don't you feel stuffy in your chest?"

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Han Mengxin's face suddenly darkened, and her eyes looking at Han Yu were full of hatred.  Seeing this, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner rolled their eyes at Lin Ke angrily, and stepped forward to pull Han Mengxin aside.

    At this moment, Gusta trotted over, first said hello to Han Yu and others, and then said to Metty: "Sister, my father and mother asked me to urge you, saying that the blind date is coming soon.  "

    "Why are you urging me? Are you still worried that I will run away? Gusta, has the person I went on a blind date with arrived?" Metty frowned and asked angrily.

    "Not yet, father is feeling strange Huh?" Halfway through his words, Gusta suddenly looked at the unlucky ghost-faced fox lying on the ground in surprise.  After taking a closer look, Gusta looked at Metty with admiration and said, "Sister, you are so awesome. You beat up the person you were dating before the blind date even started."

    Metty: "" (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 809 The Night Market of the Ghost-Faced Fox Clan (Part 1)

    "This is unreasonable! This is unreasonable!" Metty's father, Boris, was roaring angrily.

    According to Han Yu’s plan, he did not intend to follow Metty through this muddy water, but he could not withstand Metty’s pleading and Lin Ke and others’ persuasion.  Naturally, the result was that after learning the situation, Boris jumped and Liz smiled helplessly.

    Naturally, the blind date has stopped here. The unlucky man who went on a blind date with Metty is still lying in the hospital bed. He trembles all over when he hears the word Metty. He doesn't know if there will be any sequelae.

    The happiest person is probably the person involved, Metty. When she thinks that she can live a happy single life again, if her father Boris is not like an angry bull right now, Metty might have jumped for joy.

    In the end, it was due to the presence of Han Yu and others, and in line with the idea that the family scandal should not be made public, Burris just jumped around for a while and gave up.  Now that the matter has come to this, even if you lose your temper again, you will be able to do nothing.  As long as he thinks that he will become the object of ridicule by his harmful friends in the next period of time, Boris has the idea of ????retreating for ten or eight years.  But this idea cannot be realized in a short period of time, because there are only three days of preparation time before the ghost-faced fox clan's celebration.

    After coming out of Metty's parents' home, Metty, who had nothing to do, was rushed to Han Yu and others by Burris to serve as a guide. I believe that having this notorious Metty by her side would save Han Yu and others.  Lots of trouble.  Metty was like a bird flying out of the birdcage, smiling and extremely happy.  As soon as he walked out, he cheered happily, just like a prisoner who had just been released from prison.

    "Hey, calm down, be careful of irritating your father Boris." Han Yu reminded the somewhat carried away Mei Di who couldn't stand it.

    "Hehe you won't understand the joy in my heart right now." Metty replied with a smile, seemingly not listening to Han Yu's reminder at all.  Han Yu couldn't say much.  Then he changed the subject and said: "Since we can't reach a consensus on this matter, let's talk about other things. You know that we plan to open a snack bar during the celebration. It just so happens that you are fine now. Come with us.  Let’s go buy some ingredients together. By the way, what do you ghost fox tribe use for shopping?”

    "Ah? Oh, use this." Hearing this, Metty reached out and dug through the pockets of her clothes. After taking out nothing, she waved to Gusta who was standing aside. Then, amid Gusta's weak resistance,  He took out several gold coins from Gusta's pocket.

    Han Yu was very surprised when he saw it, "You also use gold coins?"

    "Ah. It's just a currency that can be circulated." Metty said while putting a few gold coins snatched from Gusta into his pocket.

    "Sister, I won't do this to you." Gusta protested to Metty with a look of sadness.  Unfortunately, it was obviously not the first time that Metty shot Gusta's money. She didn't look guilty at all. Instead, she said plausibly: "Go, what money does the kid want? My sister will keep it for you."

    Han Yu couldn’t help but shook his head as he listened.  He comforted Gusta in a low voice: "Don't be sad, I will give you a hundred later."

    "Really?" Gusta asked in disbelief.

    "Yeah. We have a lot of these things there." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    Metty came over and asked: "Han Yu. You give Gusta a hundred. Since we have such a good relationship, how many do you plan to give to me?"

    "If you really want money, marry someone and find a long-term meal ticket to make money." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Meidi and replied. Gusta on the side was very happy after hearing this.  He nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, I won't give this robber sister a penny."

    "Gusta, generally speaking, it is best for rich people not to easily anger poor people who are not as rich as themselves. That is very likely to cause themselves to be robbed from the rich and give to the poor. Do you think you can rob your sister?" Han  Yu Yu asked Gusta sincerely.

    "Han Yu, please don't sow discord between me and my brother." After hearing this, Metty stepped forward and pushed Han Yu away, glaring at Han Yu and yelled.

    ……

    ?? Han Yu is a man of his word. Since he said he would give Gusta a hundred gold coins, he will definitely give it.  Looking at the hundred shining golden coins in front of him, Gusta's eyes began to shine with golden light.  He completely didn't realize that Metty, who was standing not far behind him, was looking at him with eager eyes.

    "Gusta"

    Hearing the voice of his sister Metty, Gusta subconsciously opened his arms, threw his whole body on the one hundred gold coins, and shouted: "Sister, these are mine."

    "Gusta, do you think your sister is a bad person who likes to steal people's things?" Metty looked at Gusta with a sad face and asked.

    &nbsp"Gusta wanted to say yes, but when he thought of his sister's terror, he couldn't say yes no matter what.  Gusta, who didn't know how to deal with it, looked at Han Yu as if asking for help.  Han Yu sighed and said softly to Gusta: "Gusta, you'd better lose money to avoid disaster. As the old saying goes, if you're not afraid of thieves, you're afraid of being missed. Now that Meidi already knows that you are rich,  Then it’s probably impossible for you to stop bleeding.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the last hope in Gusta’s heart was suddenly shattered, and he said to Metty as if he was resigned to his fate: “Sister, let’s take half of each one, okay?”

    "Okay, but you have to let me share the money." Metty requested after hearing this.  Gusta felt that everyone's share of the money was not the same, it was all fifty to each person, so he did not argue and nodded in agreement with Metty's request.

    ……

    "One for you, one for me, one for me, one for me"

    "Wait a minute!" Gusta interrupted Metty loudly, took the one gold coin in his hand and stared at the three gold coins in Metty's hand and said, "This doesn't seem right, does it?"

    "What's wrong?"

    "How come I only have one, sister, but you already have three?"

    "Isn't it already divided? What are you in a hurry for?" Metty said unhappily.

    "No, I think you are cheating." Gusta insisted.

    Faced with Gusta’s insistence, Metty said angrily: “Okay, okay, heavy points are heavy points. Children are really annoying, they know how to care about everything.”

    ……

    "One for me. One for you, one for you, one for me, one for me, one for me"

    "Wait a minute!" Gusta shouted again.

    "Are you done yet? Are you still done?" Metty asked unhappily after being interrupted again.

    "Sister, you must have divided it wrong again. No, try again. If you do this again, let Han Yu and the others help divide it." Gusta stared at Metty and said.

    Upon hearing that Gusta wanted to find foreign aid, Metty said angrily: "Do you still need help from others for such a small matter? Let's do it Gusta. Let's not divide the points one by one like this. Let's just decide the outcome at once. Be quick.  Whoever grabs it will be the winner. How about it?"

    "Okay, just do as you say, sister." Gusta thought for a while.  He nodded and said to Metty.

    The war will start again because it concerns your own pocket.  The siblings Gusta and Metty were very attentive.  Just wait for Han Yu, who is acting as the referee, to announce the start.

    As Han Yu started, Gusta suddenly stared behind Metty and shouted: "Father!" Whether it was his expression or tone, Gusta acted as if he was serious.  It’s just that Gusta forgot that he is a vixen, and his sister Metty is also a vixen.  And she was a vixen with more experience than him.

    When Gusta shouted, Metty didn't hesitate at all, and directly reached out to the gold coins piled between herself and Gusta, and pulled hard with both hands.  When Gusta realized that his method didn't work, there were only three gold coins left in front of him, which was the same number of gold coins that he had been robbed by Metty before.

    "Sister, I don't want you to play like this." Gusta protested to Metty with a sad face.  But Metty rolled her eyes at Gusta and said angrily: "You deserve it, and you still want to lie to your sister and me? What a beautiful idea!"

    "Sister, is it okay if I'm wrong? Why don't you give me some pocket money?"

    "Didn't I leave three coins for you? What would a kid do with so much money?" Metty replied unmoved.

    "I also want to take advantage of the celebration to go to the night market with Xiaomei. Three gold coins are obviously not enough." Gusta had no choice but to tell Metty the purpose of asking for money.  However, after listening to Gusta's explanation, Metty said unhappily: "You haven't learned well at a young age, and you haven't mastered your skills yet, so you want to imitate others in picking up girls?"

    "Do you think everyone wants to be a bachelor like you?" Gusta muttered in a low voice after hearing this.

    Of course Metty, who had sharp ears, heard Gusta's muttering, and with lightning speed, she grabbed Gusta's ear and twisted it until Gusta screamed.  The red ears hid aside.  Of course, this also paid off. Gusta got another ten gold coins from Metty.

    Han Yu and others are planning to set up several food stalls at the Ghost Faced Fox Tribe’s celebration, so naturally they need to consider what kind of food stalls to set up.  The key is what ingredients can be found here.  Fortunately, in order to better complete the transformation ceremony when they reach adulthood, the ghost-faced fox clan tries to make the place where they live as similar as possible to the human world, so when Han Yu was taken to the market selling ingredients by Gusta, who acted as a guide  time, ifHowever, both the seller and the buyer had pointed ears and tails. Han Yu thought he had entered a not very prosperous vegetable market.  Although it cannot be said that all the ingredients sold here are available, there are basically a few common types of ingredients.

    The vegetable market here is a real vegetable market, and there is no trace of meat or fish.  But think about it, vegetables need to be grown, but with the ability of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan, you can catch meat outside, so why bother buying it?

    After conducting a simple market research, Han Yu and others decided what kinds of snacks to make at the night market.  None of them are very complicated, and they are basically all decided based on what can be bought from the vegetable market.  There are three kinds of snacks, one is the Teppanyaki that Han Yu is in charge of. Han Yu, who has the ability of flames, only needs two shovels and one iron plate.  The second type is the Malatang that Shi Bafang is responsible for. The necessary ingredients for Malatang such as vermicelli and chili can be bought from the vegetable market. Then it will depend on Shi Bafang's personal skills.  As for Lin Ke and the other girls, they also prepared a snack. With Qiao Yan'er, a talented mechanic, making a tool capable of producing marshmallows was just a piece of cake for Qiao Yan'er.

    In order to consider the taste of the ghost-faced fox clan, Metty and Gusta were the first to taste the two snacks that Han Yu and the others planned to sell at the night market.  Of course, the evaluation received is naturally five-star praise.  Think about it, although the Ghost Faced Fox Tribe tries their best to imitate the living habits of humans, they are not pretending to live in this world like humans, but just pretending to be closer to humans in their incarnations.  As for the inside, except for some necessary things, the Ghost Faced Fox Clan does not delve into cooking, such as food.

    There are still more than two days before the night market is held, but Metty and Gusta have already made preparations to stay on board the Spirit for the next few days.  Who doesn’t love good food?  If you don't enjoy the delicious food, you are mentally ill.

    Han Yu and others did not have any objections to Metty and Gusta's behavior of squandering food. It just happened to be a night market, so it was not enough to talk about it. It took time and energy to occupy land, build a shed, and buy ingredients.  , and with the two local snakes Meidi and Gusta accompanying them, Han Yu and others saved a lot of worry when making preparations.

    Especially when Metty follows, there is almost no need to waste any words. As long as Metty gives up, no one dares to bargain.  Han Yu was a little puzzled at first, thinking that because of Mei Di's good reputation, she had a great deterrent effect on those ghost-faced foxes.  It was only after looking for an opportunity to secretly inquire with people that I discovered that this was not the case at all.

    There is an old saying that good things don’t go out, but bad things spread thousands of miles.  The fact that Metty beat up the person she was dating on the day of the blind date has already spread throughout the entire Ghost Faced Fox Clan, and as time goes by, the rumors become more and more bizarre, and it can be said that it has reached the point where it is unbelievable.  situation.  In other words, the entire Ghost Faced Fox clan regards Mei Di as the God of Plague, and neither dares to touch nor offend her.

    When Han Yu told Metty what he had heard, Metty was not angry. Instead, he looked like he suddenly understood and said: "I said that in the past two days, my old man has always looked at my nose and eyes.  As for the eyes, it turns out that’s why.”

    "Meidi, aren't you angry?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Haha What's there to be angry about? It just saves me a lot of trouble." Metty replied carelessly after hearing this.

    "Are you really planning to stay single for the rest of your life?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "Hey~ What's the good thing about getting married? Don't humans often say that marriage is the tomb of love? I'm not sick, so why did I jump into the grave after eating so much?" Mei Di looked at Han Yu with disdain and said.

    After hearing this, Han Yu was silent for a long time, then gave a thumbs up to Metty and praised: "Your ideas are indeed insightful." (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 810 The Night Market of the Ghost-Faced Fox Clan (Part 2)

    Generally speaking, when a night market is held, it will be held when the moon is bright and the stars are sparse. It will never be when the moon is dark and the wind is high, because it is a murderous night.

    The food stalls set up by Han Yu and others were very popular, especially the stall of Lin Ke and the three girls. Not only the children, but also many adult ghost-faced foxes were reluctant to leave for a long time.  I don’t know if he is curious about a new food like marshmallows that he has never seen before or if he just wants to seduce a human woman.  However, this situation of the adult ghost-faced fox lingering around has been greatly improved after Metty appeared.  Good things don't go out, and bad things spread thousands of miles. Nowadays, Metty has become a nightmare for all men of the same age in the entire Ghost Faced Fox clan. Wherever Metty appears, the men of the age of the Ghost Faced Fox will stay away. Even if they can't stay away, they will try their best to stay away.  Low profile.

    Regarding this result, Metty's father, Boris, was furious. Seeing that Metty called her a nose, not a nose, and eyes, not an eye, Metty remained the same as before, living the single life she liked heartlessly.

    The business of the food stall was very good. Han Yu, Shi Bafang and others were too busy to touch the ground, let alone have the opportunity to visit the night market.

    "This can't go on like this, we have to find a way." Han Yu took advantage of the opportunity and said to Gusta, who had attacked him.  Originally, Gusta didn't plan to come to help. After all, he planned to take advantage of tonight's celebration to capture the beauty's heart.  It's just that Gusta calculated so many things that he forgot to calculate the existence of the beauty and his family in his mind.  The rich and powerful future uncle took away the last gold coin from Gusta's body, claiming that he was seeking justice for his sister.  Seeing his future uncle taking away his money to pick up girls, Gusta was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.  But he was asked to take back the money he had been robbed of, but he couldn't do it, so he had to come to Han Yu, who had always been a good person in his eyes, for help.  As a result, Han Yu's answer was simple, "If you want money, you can do something for me. Then you will get a quarter of tonight's profit."

    Regarding Han Yu’s proposal, Gusta didn’t want to agree to it at first. He planned to pick up girls tonight, not work.  But now that he was short of money and penniless, he asked Han Yu for help but he was unwilling to help.  Looking for sister Metty?  Pull it down. If your pockets weren't already empty, you would still be robbed by her if you couldn't keep it all.  In desperation, Gusta had no choice but to work under Han Yu.

    Han Yu is in charge of the Teppanyaki, and Gusta’s job is to help Han Yu.  Teppanyaki is second only to marshmallows in popularity.  The Ghost Faced Fox Tribe doesn't seem to like finding a place to sit and eat during celebrations. Foods that can be eaten on the go, such as marshmallows and teppanyaki, are more popular than the spicy hotpot served by Shi Bafang.

    "Gusta, it turns out you are also opening a store." Gusta did not hear a response, but a pleasant voice came into his ears.  Han Yu followed the sound.  I saw a ghost-faced fox girl with big watery eyes looking at Gusta in surprise.

    ?? Stretching out his legs to kick Gusta, who was staring at the girl and almost drooling, Han Yu asked with a smile: "Want to try the Teppanyaki? It's very good."

    "Hmmisn't this expensive?" the girl asked tentatively.

    Han Yu glanced at the stupid Gusta.  I secretly sighed that this fool didn't know how to seize the opportunity.  He replied: "I think for a beautiful girl like you, as long as you want something, there must be a large group of people rushing to pay for you, right?"

    Gusta’s eyes lit up when he heard this. He looked at the girl and blurted out: “Liddy, I’ll treat you to Teppanyaki.”

    "It's not easy for you to make money while working, and who am I? Why do you want to eat what you asked for?" The girl called Liddy said to Gusta coquettishly.  Seeing the angry look of his crush, Gusta was stunned again.

    Han Yu shook his head repeatedly in his mind, and secretly reminded himself that the pair of mature kids in front of him were not real humans. He smiled and said to Liddy: "Don't worry. Teppanyaki is not very expensive, and Gusta earned it tonight.  It's not very small. A quarter of the gold coins in the money box are what Gusta earned tonight." As soon as he finished speaking, Gusta quickly raised the iron box at his feet and shook it at Liddy.  The sound of rattling in the box made Liddy smile and look at Gusta, who got silly whenever he saw her.

    Han Yu couldn't stand it anymore, reached out and patted Gusta on the head, took the money box and said to Gusta: "I'll leave the stall to you, I'm going to visit the night market."

    "Ah? But I can't." Gusta was stunned when he heard this and shouted quickly.  However, Han Yu turned a deaf ear to Gusta's words. He saw Han Yu disappear in front of his eyes and got into the crowd in the blink of an eye.

    "Let me help you." Just when Gusta was in trouble, Liddy's gentle voice came, which immediately made Gusta secretly happy. At the same time, he was extremely grateful to Han Yu for creating opportunities for him.

    Abandoned his stall??Han Yu did not go far. He came to the stall of Lin Ke and others and bought all the remaining marshmallows. Then he distributed them to the children gathered in front of the stall. He smiled and said to Lin Ke and the others: "Things  Now that they’re sold out, shouldn’t we go shopping in this night market next?”

    "Okay?" Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    Tonight’s night market is just a novelty for Han Yu, and he has no hope of making money at all.  Although the Ghost Faced Fox Clan has a very weak concept of money, all payments are made with one gold coin. No matter whether you give more or less, it is still the same as buying with one gold coin.  So in general, the stall run by Lin Ke and others made the most money.  Didn't you see that guy from Metty was smiling so hard that he was holding the box containing the money? He was always smiling at everyone he looked at.  Just because of his reputation, all the men of the age of the ghost-faced fox who saw Mei Di's smile would lower their heads, turn around, and leave quickly.

    With Mei Di as a natural path opener in front of them, Han Yu and others walked leisurely all the way to Shi Bafang's stall.  But when I got closer, I realized that Shi Bafang's stall was much busier than theirs. There were actually two ghost-faced fox men fighting, and Shi Bafang looked at the two sides with a wry smile. As for the stall selling spicy hotpot,  , has been almost destroyed.

    The two parties fighting were very immersed in the fight, and they didn't seem to feel that they had become the center of attention. The people watching the fight were also very immersed in the fight. They seemed to have forgotten that it was the celebration of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan. Not only did no one stop them, but there were people on the side who kept shouting.  Cheer up loudly.

    "If I step forward to stop those bastards, it won't bring any trouble to me, right?" Han Yu asked Metty in a low voice.

    "No, but I think it's better to leave this matter to the people who maintain the order of the celebration." After hearing this, Metty thought for a while and replied.

    When Han Yu heard this, he pointed at two guys in the crowd who were wearing obviously different clothes from others and asked Metty: "Are those two guys you mentioned maintaining the order of the celebration?"

    Metty’s face suddenly darkened, feeling unhappy that she had been embarrassed in front of Han Yu.  Of course, this unhappiness is not directed at Han Yu and others, but at the clan members who are dissatisfied with him.  After handing the money box in her hand to Han Yu, Mei Di stepped out of the crowd and shouted angrily: "Stop!"

    The shout was crisp and powerful, which also attracted the attention of the onlookers.  After seeing clearly that the person who intervened was Metty, the crowd suddenly became quiet.  Even the two of them who were competing against each other couldn't help but stop.  But just when Metty was proud and wanted to boast about her power, she heard a shout from the crowd, "Metty is here, run quickly~"

    As if they had received an order, the crowd of onlookers receded like the tide.  Humans like Han Yu and the two parties in the fight were left shivering.  There was another person who was trembling all over, that was Metty.  Of course she wasn't afraid.  But he was angry.  Her own people really didn't give her face!

    Han Yu couldn’t bear to see Metty embarrassed.  Instructing Lin Ke and the other girls to comfort Mei Di's injured heart, he walked up to the two ghost-faced fox tribesmen who were lying on the ground and did not dare to move, and asked softly: "You two, can you still get up?"

    When they saw it was not Mei Di, the two ghost-faced fox clansmen seemed to have regained their energy and stood up silently.  After giving his hand to Han Yu, he planned to run away.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu had no intention of letting these two ghost-faced foxes go. Seeing that the two ghost-faced foxes were about to leave, Han Yu said slowly: "Are you two going to leave now? Don't you know that this stall has been destroyed by you?"  Is there part of Metty in it?”

    As if being immobilized, the two ghost-faced foxes secretly glanced at Metty.  They saw Mei Di waiting for them with an angry face, and she believed Han Yu's words.  The two ghost-faced foxes looked at each other, then reached out and took out all the money they were carrying, handed it to Han Yu and said, "That's all I brought."

    Han Yu did not go to pick up the money, but shook his head and said: "Everything cannot be done with a courtesy. I am not extorting money. Everything happens for a reason. Please tell me the reason for the fight. There are so many people here watching. I believe that Meidi  I won’t deliberately cause trouble for you. Of course, if I don’t cause trouble for you, you must have a reason for it.”

    After listening to Han Yu's words, the two ghost-faced foxes thought for a while, and one of them said: "Actually, it's not a big deal, but this guy doesn't know what's good and what's good. I told him that spicy food tastes better, but this guy just followed me.  To argue, I have to say that Malatang is delicious without adding chili pepper."

    “That’s right, I’m not wrong.” Another ghost-faced fox said.

    “Nonsense, Malatang Malatang, if it’s spicy and delicious, why do you call it Malatang?”

    “Hmph, I just like to eat spicy food, what’s the matter?”

    Listening to the quarrel between the two ghost-faced foxes, Han Yu's smile had long since disappeared. Just because of such a **** reason, as for fighting in public, did he also destroy the Malatang stall?  Isn’t this too nonsense?

    ?"Tell me, does Malatang taste more spicy or less spicy?" The two ghost-faced foxes argued for a while without coming to an outcome, and even asked Han Yu to arbitrate between them.  It's just that Han Yu wouldn't slap these two bastards in front of him, but he still expects Han Yu to arbitrate for them?

    "Meidi, I'll leave these two bastards to you. All the profits from Malatang will be given to you, as long as you don't make life easier for these two bastards." Han Yu raised his voice and said to Meidi.

    "No problem." Mattie replied excitedly.

    Watching onlookers is a bad habit of living things, and it is not only found in humans.  The ghost-faced foxes who had run away after hearing Mei Di's name were now watching with interest as Mei Di bullied two ghost-faced foxes who were about to burst into tears after being bullied, but none of the ghost-faced foxes came forward to stop them.  mean.

    Han Yu collected the stall for Shi Bafang.  Although the stall has been kicked down, the surrounding hygiene must be done well. It must not be like other stalls set up by ghost-faced foxes, where unused items are thrown around.

    While cleaning up Han Yu for Shi Bafang, he comforted Shi Bafang, who was a little depressed, and said, "Bafang, you don't have to take it to heart. Originally, we set up the food stall just for fun, and we didn't expect to make money from it. Now it's just right, we are just right.  You can have time to walk around. Otherwise, your trip would be in vain."

    Shi Bafang smiled when he heard this, nodded and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, don't worry, I'm not that fragile. I just think it's a waste that the food is not eaten. But you are right, we are here to play, not  Make money. By the way, Han Yu, shall we act separately or collectively?"

    "Let's split up first, and we will gather together after the big show of the Ghost-faced Fox Clan that Metty mentioned begins. Who do you plan to act with?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "Me? Of course I'm with Field. Aren't you and Ning Ping going to accompany their respective female companions? I don't want to be a light bulb." Shi Bafang said with a smile when he heard this.

    Han Yu smiled and reminded Shi Bafang in a low voice: "Then you and Field should be careful. I heard from Mei Di that the ghost-faced fox girl at this celebration is very unrestrained. Be careful to deceive you and Field into one."  A place where there is no one is being molested."

    Shi Bafang retorted: "Fuck you. You should worry about yourself. One person has to take care of two women, which is enough for you."

    "Humph, I'm happy to." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Shi Bafang shook his head slightly and said to Han Yu solemnly: "Han Yu, you have to be careful. I'm not joking with you anymore. When I was taking care of the Malatang stall just now, I always had a feeling of being  The feeling of surveillance. It’s a very uncomfortable feeling and makes me always feel like something might happen tonight.”

    Han Yu didn’t take Shi Bafang’s warning seriously. He always felt that Shi Bafang was deliberately trying to scare him.  Han Yu smiled and nodded and replied: "I know, I will pay attention."

    Seeing Han Yu’s perfunctory look, Shi Bafang sighed secretly, knowing that there was no basis for such a thing.  Even if I let it go, I won't believe it easily.  Putting away his words to persuade Han Yu to pay attention, Shi Bafang planned to go find those who were monitoring him with Field after they split up.

    To be honest, the night market held by the Ghost Faced Fox Clan is quite good, in order to imitate human words and deeds as much as possible.  The Ghost Faced Fox Tribe organizes a night market like this for human celebrations.  Although it is not as lively as the night markets organized by humans, and the projects are not as diverse as the night markets organized by humans, in the eyes of Han Yu and others, it is still very good.

    “The crowd did not act separately as Han Yu suggested, but acted collectively, starting from the east end of the night market and sweeping all the way to the west end of the night market.  The money earned by the food stall has been divided.  Metty was very happy, feeling like a rich man for the first time.  Holding a money box full of money in his arms, he ate while walking.  However, after eating the delicacies of Han Yu and others, the food made by the Ghost Faced Fox Clan will inevitably seem a bit difficult to swallow.  Although she couldn't eat delicious food, it didn't stop Meidi from being very interested in those exquisite ornaments. In a short time, Meidi had already held a large handful in her hand.  Not only Mei Di, but the three girls Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner, and Han Mengxin also made a lot of purchases, but they had free labor at their disposal, so their hands were still easy.

    Metty also wanted to hand over the things she bought to Han Yu and the others, but Han Yu refused.

    "You are not my woman, so I won't help you get it." Han Yu said.

    “Hey~ How stingy.” Metty snorted angrily and looked around, apparently considering who would do her free labor.  I just searched for a long time, but I couldn't find one.  It's not that Metty is not good-looking, but Metty has such a good reputation that no one dares to interact with her.

    Just when Metty was feeling depressedAt this time, Han Yu said: "Answer me a question, and I will get it for you."

    "What's the problem?" Metty asked.

    "Didn't you say that you are a member of the ghost-faced fox clan? What about your ghost faces?"

    “…That’s what you want to ask?”

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "Yes, I have always wanted to ask before, but I was worried that it would offend your clan's taboo, so I kept refraining from asking."

    "HahaActually, you are worrying too much. The Ghost Faced Fox Clan is not that rigid. Look at this, the ghost face of our Ghost Faced Fox Clan is this." Metty smiled after hearing this, reached out and took out a mask and said to Han Yu.

    When Han Yu saw it was a ghost mask, he couldn't help but look around. Sure enough, just like Mei Di, every ghost-faced fox tribe wore a ghost mask on their body. The only difference was that the position of the ghost mask was different.  While putting away her ghost mask, Metty explained to Han Yu: "The ghost-faced fox tribe generally has two faces. One is the face you see now when it changes into human form. This face is the ghost face.  The face that the fox created when he changed, and the ghost face in the other server's original form is the face that the ghost-faced fox tribe was born with. Let me tell you another secret, if the ghost-faced fox intends to restore its true form, it only needs to wear the ghost mask on its face  Just go on it.”

    Seeing Mei Di’s expression that others usually don’t tell me, Han Yu said with a smile: “Thank you for your trust.”

    "You're welcome, you're welcome.  Hey, Gusta, why can't I find him? It turns out he is here." Midway through his words, Metis suddenly looked at a stall and said.  After saying that, it was like asking Gusta to trouble him in the past, but he was stopped by Han Yu, "Please stop for a while, I have never seen a sister like you. My younger brother is pursuing his own happiness now, and you won't help.  Forget it, I still want to cause trouble."

    "Huh?" Metty was stunned when she heard this, but when she saw Liddy who was helping Gusta, she understood everything instantly.  Contrary to Han Yu's expectation, Metty seemed to be very angry. He glared at Gusta angrily and said, "This bastard, based on what he is now, is he qualified to have a relationship?" After saying this, Metty planned to go over and give him a hand.  Gusta looks good.

    "Hey, I'm in love with you, what's wrong with you?" Han Yu stopped Mei Di in confusion and asked.

    "You don't understand, get out of the way." Metty stretched out her hand to push Han Yu away. Unexpectedly, Burris' slightly resentful voice came from not far behind him, "Metty, do you think you are qualified to take care of your brother?"  ?"

    "Father." Metty shrank her neck and shouted with some lack of confidence.

    Boris first said hello to Han Yu and others, then looked at Metty, and sighed before he finished speaking, "Oh~ Metty, how long do you want me to worry about you?"

    "Father, my daughter has grown up. Well, where is the mother?" Metty asked, changing the subject.

    "She is preparing for a talent show to be held at midnight, and she has no time to care about you for the time being." Boris replied after hearing this.

    "Ah, then mother must be working very hard. Father, you have always been a loving couple. Now is the time when mother needs your help. How can you still come here and hang out?" Metty accused Burris in a small way. Of course, May  Ti's biggest goal is to send Boris away.  As for going to the night market, it is more comfortable to go with people of the same age. Going to the night market with my parents always feels a bit embarrassing.

    Boris could see through Metty's little thoughts at a glance, and rolled his eyes at Metty angrily, "Don't be so pretentious, who told you that I'm here to find you, and it's Han Yu I'm looking for."

    "Looking for me?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, pointed to himself and confirmed to Boris.

    Boris nodded and replied: "Yes, I'm looking for you. Do you have time? Let's find a place to have a good conversation."

    Seeing that Boris was so solemn, Han Yu was also a little puzzled. He didn't know what the old fox was looking for.  You can’t possibly want to entrust Meidi to you, right?  This old fox should not be so stubborn.  However, when Boris invited him, Han Yu naturally could not refuse. After explaining the situation to Lin Ke and others, Han Yu followed Boris away from the crowd and walked to a slope outside the night market.

    Arriving at Tupo, Han Yu found that besides himself and Burris, there were two strangers waiting there.  Puzzled, he turned his head and glanced at Boris who was following behind him. He saw that Boris didn't say a word and just stood silently behind him.  Han Yu frowned slightly, stepped forward and asked the two people standing on the slope: "Who are you? You can actually let Boris come forward to bring me here?"

    "Huh~" A man standing on the slope punched Han Yu without saying a word.

    ?? Han Yu has never been one to ask for the reason before deciding whether to fight back when someone hits him. As long as you dare to strike first, then I will dare to fight back.  If you have any questions, wait until the fight is over.?It’s not too late!

    Under Burris’ worried eyes, Han Yu and the opponent of unknown origin started fighting back and forth on the slope (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 811 The Night Market of the Ghost-Faced Fox Tribe (Part 2)

    The battle was not very fierce, as if knowing that the opponent was just a test, Han Yu and his opponent were both very measured.  After a brief fight, with a slight cough from another person on the slope, the guy who was fighting Han Yu stopped and stepped aside.  Han Yu took the opportunity to stop and looked up and down at the coughing guy.

    By the moonlight, Han Yu could clearly see the two people standing on the slope, an old man and a young man. The old man was about seventy years old, while the young man was about the same age as himself.  Both of them have bald heads. Although they cannot be said to be dazzling in the moonlight, they are not ordinary bright either.

    "Hmm" The old man coughed lightly, and took Han Yu away from staring at his head, and then slowly said to Han Yu: "It is rare to have such strength at such a young age."

    "It's quite rare for an old man to still be running around at such an advanced age, thinking about deceiving others day and night." Han Yu was silent for a moment and replied slowly.

    "Bold!" The young man standing next to the old man shouted angrily.

    "I'm not very courageous, it's just that I naturally hate those experts." Han Yu rolled his eyes at the young man unmoved and replied flatly.

    "You!" The young man opened his mouth to yell, but the old man stopped him.

    "I didn't expect that the Balrogs of this generation would have such a temper. It's really surprising. Leng Xing, if you can't get rid of your impulsive temper, then you'd better go home and give your brother back."

    "Sir, I am just a little angry. I don't understand how this kind of person can be reincarnated like Lord Yanma?" The man called Leng Xing quickly defended after hearing this.

    Han Yu looked on coldly, turned around and left.

    Leng Xing was furious when he saw this. He opened his mouth to curse, but he remembered his mentor's previous warning and could only close his mouth depressedly.  Han Yu failed to leave and was stopped by Boris.

    "Boris, you want to go against me? I ask myself, I have never done anything sorry to you." Han Yu said, staring at Boris.

    Boris smiled bitterly and said: "Han Yu. Give me some face. At least you can listen to what they have to say before talking about it."

    Han Yu shook his head and said without interest: "What else could it be? From the moment they talked about the Balrog, I knew they must be an illegal organization again, because some unknown so-called historical mission wanted to trick me into working for them. I  I won't do it. I am me, my body, my strength, my consciousness, everything about me belongs to me. They give the title of Balrog to whomever they like. Anyway, just don't cause trouble for me.  "

    "You can't escape the mission entrusted to you by history. No matter how you avoid it, you still need to face it when your sacrifice is required." The old man's voice sounded from behind Han Yu.  However, Han Yu gave the old man a middle finger and cursed: "What a fool. Go ahead and fool others, I won't be fooled." After that, the old man didn't wait for anything else to say.  He reached out and pulled Burris away.  He stepped down the slope.

    Burris didn’t really want to stop Han Yu in the first place, but after being pushed by Han Yu, he gave way to him.  The old man looked at Han Yu's leaving back, shook his head slightly and whispered: "Are you still unwilling to accept your fate? Forget it, let you continue to struggle. Sooner or later, you will wake up and accept your fate.  of."

    "Teacher, are you going to let that rude guy go like this?" the young man asked the old man with an annoyed look on his face.  The old man heard this and looked at the young man next to him. This man was more deadly than others.  It was necessary to compare goods, and with Han Yu in front, the old man looked at the disciple next to him, and he didn't like it.  After listening to what the young man said, the old man straightened his face, looked at the young man and asked, "Then how are you going to force that Han Yu to submit?"

    "If it is left to the disciple, the disciple will definitely send people to arrest all the people related to him. I wonder if he will be disobedient then?" the young man replied with a proud look on his face.  But instead of being praised by the old man, his idea aroused the old man's anger.

    "Bastard! Is this what I usually teach you? To achieve the goal at any cost?" the old man asked, glaring at the young man angrily.  And the young man also knew that something was wrong. His answer just now was obviously not in line with the instructor's wishes.  The young man immediately knelt down on the ground without saying a word, kowtowing and begging his instructor for forgiveness.

    Boris stood aside and watched with cold eyes. Regarding the inconsistent changes of the young people, Boris was full of competition in his heart, but he did not show it in front of the old man.  It's just that the old man is so shrewd that he doesn't know what Boris is thinking right now.  Angrily, he stretched out his legs and kicked the young man who was still kowtowing, and shouted in a low voice: "Stop! If you say another nonsense, I will really consider changing students."

    Hearing this, the young man quickly restrained himself and stood behind the old man honestly.  WaitingFacing the young man, the old man smiled at Burris and said, "I made you laugh."

    "It's okay, it's not the first time we've met. But Lao Ye, this is the second time we've helped you? The three opportunities we promised you were not many, so don't waste it anymore." Boris waved his hand and said.

    The old man known as Lao Ye smiled slightly when he heard this and said, "I don't care. Boris, it's still early, would you mind chatting with this bad old man like me?"

    "You have already spoken, how can I still refuse?" Burris replied with a smile.

    ……

    While Burris was chatting with his mentor, the young man went down the slope and prepared to go to the night market to sell food and go back to honor his mentor.  As soon as I entered the night market, I was immediately attracted by the excitement in the night market.  The young man seemed to be lingering in the night market until he saw Han Yu who was accompanying Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er to the night market.  At this time, Han Yu was undoubtedly the most hated person in the entire night market.  Most people would go to the night market with a female companion on their arm, but it was better for him to have one on each arm.  Han Yu didn't care about other people's eyes. He held the hands of Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er with peace of mind, and walked forward while joking with the two girls.

    Han Yu passed by the young man as if there was no one around, making the young man feel a little angry at the same time as he was facing a formidable enemy.  Jealousy is a kind of original sin, it will make people lose themselves and become a disgusting existence.  The young man couldn't stand Han Yu's neglect, and coupled with his previous mentor's defense of Han Yu, this made the young man eager to see Han Yu outstanding, if he couldn't see it.  The young man didn't mind going into battle himself.

    "Stop!" the young man yelled, blocking Han Yu's way.

    Han Yu looked at the young man, as if he had just remembered, and said with a smile: "It's you, what's the matter?"

    "Give me this woman!" The young man pointed at Qiao Yan'er, who was holding hands with Han Yu, and shouted.

    When they saw someone robbing someone in the street, the "people" around them suddenly became quiet and looked at Han Yu.  Seeing that the smile on Han Yu's face had disappeared, he frowned at the young man who caused the trouble and said, "Give me a reason. Although I will not hand over my female companion to you, I will teach you a lesson based on your reasons."  Your level.”

    No one doubts the truth of Han Yu’s words, as a rare species like human beings.  Although not everyone knows about the situation of Han Yu and others, most people know something about it.  Playing cards, Teppanyaki, marshmallowsthese novel gadgets were all brought by these humans.  But the young man who started the trouble was a stranger.

    Although the Ghost Faced Fox Clan is not very exclusive.  But he also doesn’t like having irrelevant people mixed in when his own clan is holding a celebration.  Han Yu and others don't count, in the eyes of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan.  Being able to have a food stall at their celebration.  This can be seen as an act of joining their celebration.  But where did this young man get out of?  Judging from the situation, he and Han Yu are not the same group.

    Facing the suspicious glances from around him, the young man couldn't help but regret his impulse. However, now that he was riding a tiger, even if he wanted to go back on his word, it would not be easy.  In full view of everyone, the young man pointed at Qiao Yan'er and said, "She is my woman."

    When Qiao Yaner heard this, she was furious and opened her mouth to yell and curse.  But Han Yu stopped him, "Don't be angry. All you have to do is hide behind me for something like this. Watch me teach that bastard who dares to take advantage of you verbally."

    "Don't make it easy for this bastard!" Qiao Yaner demanded to Han Yu while gritting her teeth and glaring at the young man.

    "Received, I promise not to make it easy for him." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    After asking Qiao Yaner and Lin Ke to step back, Han Yu asked the young man while moving his hands and feet: "What kind of death do you want? Tell me and I will try my best to satisfy you."

    When the onlookers saw that a fight was about to begin, they immediately retreated to the outside in a tacit understanding to avoid being affected later.  Seeing this, the young man secretly complained in his heart. Although he had more room for movement, these damn vixens blocked his escape route intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Humph, don't think you have much ability? You can't deal with me just like you are." The young man said sternly.  It's just that being tough with words is useless. At this time, being tough with fists is the last word.

    Han Yu did not waste any time talking to the young man, nor did he disappoint the vixens who were watching. His figure flashed, and the next second he appeared in front of the young man, and punched straight into the young man's face.  Looking at the slow straight punch, the young man showed a contemptuous smile. He originally thought that Han Yu was so powerful, but it seemed that the fight on the slope just now was the limit of this man's strength.

    In the heart, it was the first to block Han Yu's fist before counterattack, or then sent it directly to interrupt Han Yu's attack. The young man's face had already punch.  Young man sitting on his buttHe fell to the ground, covering his beaten right eye with his hand, and looked at Han Yu in disbelief.  Han Yu slowly retracted his fist, prepared an attack posture and asked the young man, "Are you ready? I'm going to hit your left eye this time."

    Hearing this, the young man felt nervous and quickly made preparations.  This time the young man did not dare to be careless, but the result was the same as before. The young man also received a punch in the left eye.

    "Looking at your retarded look, I know you are wondering why my fist can hit you even though it is not fast, right?" Han Yu asked the young man after sighing.

    The young man nodded subconsciously and looked at Han Yu, thinking that Han Yu would tell him the answer.  What the young man didn't expect was that Han Yu's expression changed, and he said to himself with an idiotic expression: "You are stupid, why should I tell you the reason? If you can't think of it directly, then bring me  I will be depressed until I die because of this doubt in my ignorance.”

    As a member of a mysterious organization, especially serving the respected Mr. Ye, the young man's spirit is very high.  It's just that the young man forgot that others gave him face just because Mr. Ye standing behind him had nothing to do with him at all.  After hearing Han Yu's words, the young man suddenly became furious, jumped up from the ground with a cry, and rushed towards Han Yu.  It's just that the calm young man Han Yu is not afraid.  How could he be afraid of the angry young man who had lost all control?

    Seeing the young man who was beaten dizzy by Han Yu but refused to fall, Qiao Yaner, who was watching the battle, was still angry, but now she felt a little sympathy for the young man. She couldn't help but persuade Han Yu: "Han Yu, it's time to teach you a lesson."  Just one moment will be enough, today is an important celebration of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan, so it’s better not to kill anyone.”

    "Well, since you said so, I'll let this guy go." As he said that, Han Yu moved his hands to the side and hooked his right leg.  The young man flew out completely.

    The young man was already dizzy from being beaten by Han Yu, but when he landed on a stall, the burning sensation on his back still made the young man scream in agony, and he jumped up on the spot.  When he landed again.  He sat down on the edge of the stall.  But misfortune never comes singly, and people saw that the young man who had just landed jumped up again.  And this time the back was on fire.

    Qiao Yaner watched the young man scream and run out of the night market.  The anger I felt before will naturally dissipate.  Thinking about it, this rude guy is really unlucky.  The lucky one ended up at the Teppanyaki stall that Han Yu had previously handed over to Gusta.  The young man first landed on the iron plate where the Teppanyaki was being made, and then the young man, who was covered in oil, was ignited by the fire source placed under the Teppanyaki.  After all, Han Yu ran away, and Gusta had to find another source of fire if he wanted to continue selling teppanyaki.

    Generally speaking, young people are unfortunate. Perhaps going against Han Yu is his greatest misfortune.  When he saw the young man running back in a panic, Mr. Ye's face was extremely ugly.  It's like your own child, no matter how hard you hit him, it'll be fine.  But if someone else touches your child, there will be no end.  Especially after the young man told Mr. Ye his story while crying, Mr. Ye's snow-white eyebrows almost stood up.  In the mouths of young people, young people are messengers of justice.  He originally wanted to buy some food for Mr. Ye at the night market, but unexpectedly he saw Han Yu pestering the beautiful woman. Out of justice, he said a few words to Han Yu to stop Han Yu from continuing to pester the beautiful couple, but he was rude and rude.  Han Yu was given a meal.

    It was said that she burst into tears, but the reaction of the audience was a bit strange. First of all, it was Burris, who looked at the young man with a strange expression, wondering why this young man was so courageous. Didn't he know that Mr. Ye was an old man?  Rough sowing discord will not work at all, but will it make Mr. Ye look down on him because of this matter?

    ???????????????? However, Mr. Ye’s behavior was a bit wrong. He believed deeply in the young man’s flawed rhetoric and claimed that he must seek justice for the young man.  Since you want to seek justice, then why don’t you go?  Why are you staring at me?  Want me to persuade you?  Then why are you talking big words?

    Under Mr. Ye’s gaze, Boris said helplessly: “Mr. Ye, I’m afraid there is something wrong with this matter. It’s not too late to ask clearly before making any calculations.”

    "Okay, then I'll leave this matter to you." Mr. Ye replied immediately.

    But Burris didn’t intend to take a trip into this muddy water.  Through the contact with Han Yu during this period, Boris knew that Han Yu was the kind of person who would not offend others unless he offended me. As long as you didn't take the initiative to provoke him, he would generally not take the initiative to provoke trouble.  But this doesn't mean that this guy is a fearful person.  Once this guy takes action, he will definitely find a way to eliminate the roots. Even if he cannot eliminate the roots, he will not give you another chance to seek revenge on him unless he is willing.  For people like Han Yu, it's best to be friends, even if they can't beFriends, don't be enemies either.

    Upon hearing what Mr. Ye said, Boris immediately shook his head and refused: "Mr. Ye, this is your time as humans, and we will not interfere."

    "It seems that you are not going to care about this matter." Mr. Ye narrowed his eyes and looked at Boris and said.

    "That's right, I don't intend to interfere. And I want to warn you, I don't want my clan's celebration to be disturbed. Even if you want to get back the venue, please wait until the celebration is over."

    "Who do you think you are? How dare you refuse my mentor's order." The young man yelled in a pretentious manner.

    But this time, Mr. Ye did not coddle the young man anymore. He slapped the young man in the face and said coldly: "You really disappoint me. Let's go, I have no place for you here.  The position you vacate will be filled by your younger brother."

    The young man was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Mr. Ye blankly and almost couldn't believe his ears.  Boris glanced at the bewildered young man with pity, and said to Mr. Ye: "Young people are ignorant, so you don't have to be so strict, right?"

    "Hmph! What's the use of staying with a guy who only knows how to use fake power and stir up trouble all day long?" Mr. Ye replied coldly.

    Hearing this, the young man was really panicked and hurriedly asked Mr. Ye for forgiveness.  But Mr. Ye kept a straight face, and even though the young man knocked his head loudly, he never showed any sign of changing his mind.

    Burris said goodbye and left, not caring whether Mr. Ye would forgive the impetuous young man in the end.  In Burris's view, the most important thing is to quickly find out what happened and satisfy his curiosity.  To be honest, Boris was also very curious about Han Yu.

    Because it happened in full view of the public, Burris basically understood what happened without much effort.  After once again despising the young man who was talking nonsense and bringing himself to blame, Boris came to the place where the Fox Clan was holding a talent show. Seeing that it was about to start the talent show, as the husband of the clan leader, he  You can't be absent at this time.

    Han Yu has always been looking forward to the talent show of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan. Hearing that Metty and Gusta described the talent show as wonderful, he didn’t know how he would feel after seeing it with his own eyes.  In order to fully experience the talent display of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan, Han Yu, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner found a perfect viewing spot early. With snacks and drinks, the three of them sat on the viewing platform to wait for the talent.  The beginning of the big reveal.

    Han Yu's hugs and hugs naturally make others envious. However, due to the lessons learned from young people, envy is envy, but no one dares to trouble Han Yu and others. Not only no one dares to trouble Han Yu,  With Han Yu as the center, there was no one else but Han Yu and three people within a five-meter diameter area.

    "Haha~ I said Han Yu was easy to find. Look, I was right." Field's laughter reached Han Yu's ears.  Han Yu followed the sound and saw Field and others walking towards him with smiles.  Fei Erde, Shi Bafang, Ning Ping, Han Mengxin the people who had been working separately before actually got together again.

    "Oh, luckily Han Yu, you guys have taken a seat in advance, otherwise we really wouldn't have been able to find such a good seat." Metty sat down on the ground and said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu just smiled when he heard this, looked at Han Mengxin and asked, "Mengxin, did you have fun? Ningping didn't take advantage of you while it was dark, right?"

    "Fuck you, are you brother? How do you know how to make fun of your sister?" Han Mengxin spat lightly and rolled her eyes at Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn’t care. Anyway, there was still some time before the big show of talent started. Now everyone in the dojo was doing their own things. Even if he shouted louder, no one would blame him.

    Because all the people were present, Han Yu’s hugging state had to end. Han Yu, Ningping and other men sat on the periphery, while Lin Ke and other girls sat in the center.  Sitting like this can effectively block the eyes of the lewd foxes around you.  Of course, the lustful fox's gaze disappeared, replaced by a look of hatred towards Han Yu and others.  What does this look of hatred mean?

    "You are Miss Liddy, right?" Han Yu said looking at the ghost-faced fox girl sitting quietly next to Gusta.

    "Yes, Mr. Han Yu, your Teppanyaki is delicious." Liddy said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled and said: "Haha I didn't make any teppanyaki for you to eat. If you want to thank me, just thank Gusta."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Liddy pursed her lips and smiled, but there was no reply. Instead, Gusta kept smiling stupidly. Han Yu couldn’t bear to see that stupid look.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?A man who is in love is really unreasonable, even if he is just a little kid who has not yet grown up.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 812 Dark Shadow under the Moon

    Seeing the ghost-faced fox tribe's talents on display gave Han Yu an eye-opening feeling.  If we must summarize it, it can be summarized in four words, ever-changing.  It turns out that in addition to being able to change into human form, the ghost-faced fox tribe can also change into other things.  Within a short time, Han Yu was attracted by the changes on the platform that were so fake that they looked real. He followed the ghost-faced foxes around him and kept shouting.

    Metty is also one of the players who needs to participate in order to show off this time.  When he saw Metty on stage, Han Yu thought there would be a good show to watch.  Han Yu still has some confidence in Metty's strength.  But Gusta seemed to be specifically trying to trouble Meidi. Seeing that Han Yu and others were looking forward to Meidi's performance, he immediately advised him: "Han Yu, I advise you not to criticize my sister's performance."  It’s good to have something to look forward to.”

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Our clan's talent display actually has another name, called the Blind Date Conference. It provides an opportunity for unmarried men and women to get to know each other. The ones you see working hard at the show are all single. But my sister doesn't know what marriage is.  You also know your attitude, so I advise you Oops~" Gusta was hit in the forehead by a UFO.  Han Yu looked in the direction of the UFO and saw Metty on the stage explaining to the host with an innocent face: "My foot slipped."

    Anyone who is not blind knows that Metty did that on purpose. You can see how Boris lowered his head and shrunk his neck, and Liz forced a smile with a stiff face, and you can understand how unconvincing Metty's excuse was.  Fortunately, the host seemed to be used to Metty's uniqueness. After hearing Metty's explanation, he just smiled and then announced the start of the show.  As for the shoe that Metty flew out to hurt someone, the host didn't see it, yes, he just didn't see it.  I didn’t even see it even if I was beaten to death!

    Gusta's forehead turned red, which showed how lethal Metty's flying shoes were. Liddy gently blew on Gusta's red forehead with some distress, making Gusta couldn't help but feel that she was  This is a blessing in disguise.

    "It's true, your sister, how could she be so harsh?" Liddy couldn't help complaining softly.  When Gusta heard this, he immediately screamed secretly. His sister had a pair of ears. Without waiting for Liddy to react, Gusta suddenly opened his hands and threw Liddy to the ground.  Just as Gusta threw Liddy down, a flying shoe flew past Gusta's back and directly hit an unlucky man who was shocked by Gusta's boldness.

    The unlucky man fell down in response.  There was an uproar in the scene, and everyone looked at Metty, wanting to hear how Metty would explain this time.  Borris couldn't hold it anymore and was ready to take down Metty himself, so that Metty would not continue to embarrass himself.  But Ritz didn't do that.  While holding onto Burris, he stared at Metty on the stage.

    Metty didn’t give any explanation, just moved her body gently.  He danced a dance that he, Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yaner had composed themselves in the past few days.

    Things like dancing.  This has always been the shortcoming of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan. No one in the whole clan can jump.  Under the illumination of the full moon, a graceful figure danced gracefully, attracting everyone's attention.  Everyone stared blankly at Metty, who was immersed in her own dance, and did not feel the sudden melodious flute sound was disturbing at all.  Lin Ke, who watched Mei Di dance and accompanied Mei Di to witness her efforts, took out a bamboo flute.  It blew gently.

    Everyone present seemed to be immersed in Metty's dance and melodious flute sound. Even the unlucky man who was accidentally injured before forgot to take out the shoe that flew into his mouth and just stared blankly.  Metty.  A look of intoxication on his face.

    The reason why an accident is called an accident is because of its unpredictability. Just as everyone was admiring it, a black shadow rushed straight towards Lin Ke who was playing the bamboo flute at an extremely fast speed.  Han Yu was not intoxicated by Mei Di's dancing, because compared to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, Mei Di's figure was really not that good.  Precisely because of his lack of interest, Han Yu focused more on Lin Ke, who was playing the flute.

    As soon as he saw the black shadow rushing towards him, Han Yu shouted loudly and ducked to protect Lin Ke behind him.  As Han Yu shouted loudly, everyone who had fallen into intoxication woke up and glared at Han Yu who ruined their enjoyment.  But when they saw the man in black confronting Han Yu, they immediately understood that there was someone else who was ruining their enjoyment.

    "Be careful!" Ning Ping, who was sitting next to Han Yu, suddenly shouted at Metty on the performance stage. At the same time as he shouted, the Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand was thrown out and stabbed hard.  Another figure behind Metty.  When the host saw the man in black who was stabbed in the throat by the Qingyun Sword, he immediately shouted: "Enemy attack!"

    By assassinating the Ghost-Faced Fox Clan at their most important celebration, this is undoubtedly a provocation to the entire Ghost-Faced Fox Clan.  Facing the angry ghost-faced fox clan, the man in black who confronted Han Yu couldn't help but feel a littleSecretly regretting his eagerness to make meritorious deeds.  I originally thought that as long as I caught Han Yu's companions, I would be invincible.  But he didn't expect that things would go so wrong. Not only did they fail to catch Han Yu's companions, but they were trapped in a tight siege, making it difficult to escape.

    "Do you want to make enemies of our Golden Lion Pirate Group?" In desperation, the man in black sent a magic weapon that had been tried and tested in the past.  It's just that this time they are destined to disappoint the man in black. How can the Ghost Faced Fox Clan be afraid of the threat of the Golden Lion Pirate Group.  In the eyes of these strange beasts, it would be nice if they didn't go looking for trouble with that golden lion.

    On the performance stage, the host picked up the weapon in the hands of the dead man in black and whispered to Boris who came over: "The dagger is poisonous." Boris glanced at the dagger with a blue light on the blade and clicked it.  nod.  But his heart was already burning with anger.  Don't look at the way he always gives a headache to Metty.  But among his children, the one Burris feels most distressed about is Metty.  The main reason is that Metty lost her mother when she was young and was later abducted by unscrupulous humans. It can be said that she finally returned to her tribe and reunited with her after going through a lot of hardships.  Although I knew in my heart that the man in black probably only wanted to kidnap Metty so that he could escape unharmed, it was unreasonable for the parents who were touched by Ni Lin.

    Reaching out to pull out the Qingyun Sword, Boris raised his hand and threw the Qingyun Sword to Ning Ping, and then approached Han Yu step by step.  Han Yu seemed to know what Burris planned to do, shook his head and said: "This matter has nothing to do with you in the first place, let us handle it."

    "From the moment they planned to take my daughter hostage, this matter has been related to us." Burris shook his head and said in a deep voice.

    Seeing that Boris was unwilling to tell the truth at this time, Han Yu whispered: "Don't regret it. The Golden Lion Pirates are very strong. It is not an exaggeration to describe them as dominating."

    "Hmph, it all depends on who you are competing with." Boris snorted, ignored Han Yu, walked directly to the man in black who was confronting Han Yu, and raised his voice to all the tribesmen: "Everyone, just like  Just as you guessed. This guy who claims to be a member of the Golden Lion Pirates came here for humans like Han Yu, and our celebration was ruined because of Han Yu and the others. However, I want to express my sincere gratitude here.  You announced that we, the Ghost-faced Fox Clan, will protect humans like Han Yu. Through these days of understanding, I think you have a certain understanding of humans like Han Yu. They are not the kind of humans who will do whatever it takes for their own interests. For us,  The alien beasts do not treat us differently like those humans, but adopt an equal attitude to communicate with us. This is a rare thing for us. The Ghost Faced Fox Clan has always had a clear distinction between grudges and grudges. You respect me.  I'll give you a foot in exchange for a foot"

    "Boris, have you forgotten? Our celebration had to be suspended because of these humans." Someone in the crowd asked.

    "No, I'm not dead. But everything happens for a reason. Think about it, who are the Golden Lion Pirates? Why did they find humans like Han Yu? As far as I know, it's because Han Yu and others  People ruined the good things of the Golden Lion Pirate Group. As for the good things, everyone must also know about the Three-Eyed Clan."

    "I know, it is a peace-loving race that is good at various healing techniques. I remember receiving their help before." Someone in the crowd replied loudly.

    Boris said: "Yes, they are such a kind race, but they almost met the fate of genocide not long ago. If Han Yu and others hadn't taken action, the Three-Eyed Tribe would probably have ceased to exist.  You may ask why? The reason is very simple. Among humans, there are always some humans with low personalities. They regard themselves as the masters of the world and demand everything from this world. The Three-Eyed Tribe has a natural racial talent  , was targeted by that group of humans. In order to get high rewards, the Golden Lion Pirates regarded the Three-Eyed Tribe as wealth. But there were also human beings like Han Yu. They couldn't stand the evil deeds of their kind, so they helped  The Three-Eyed Clan also offended the Golden Lion Pirate Group."

    "But this is an internal matter within human beings. We are just alien beasts. Why do we have to intervene?" Someone else retorted loudly.

    Boris glanced at the direction where he was speaking, and said in a slow and low voice: "There is a story circulating in the human world. It roughly means that there are five people living on a street: a priest, a farmer, a beggar, a worker, and a gangster.  . One day, the priest saw the gangster bullying the beggar, but the priest did not help the beggar. When the farmers and workers saw that the priest did not come forward, they also chose to stand by and watch. The beggar was taken away by the gangster, and nothing was heard from him since.  On the second day, the priest saw the gangsters bullying the farmers, but the priest ignored them. The workers kept silent after seeing the gangsters. The gangsters succeeded again and took away the farmers. On the third day, the gangsters started bullying.  workers, but the priest still turned a blind eye. Until the fourth day, when the exileWhen he found the priest, he had no choice but to resist, but found that the beggars, farmers, and workers who could help him were no longer there.  "

    Listening to Boris’s words, the ghost-faced fox fell silent.  They are not stupid. The meaning of this story can be understood as long as you think about it carefully.  Priests refer to strange beasts like ghost-faced foxes, while beggars, farmers, and workers refer to races like the Three-Eyed Tribe that have racial talents but little ability to protect themselves. As for rogues, they naturally refer to the Golden Lion Pirate Group.

    Faced with harassment from gangsters, the best way is to concentrate all efforts to kill the gangsters in advance.  The power of the priest alone is not enough. Only by combining all the forces that can be combined can it be done. Humans like Xiang Han Yu are the forces that should be fought for.

    What's more, this is also for your own sake. If you don't eliminate hidden dangers when the gangster is weak, you have to wait until the gangster becomes stronger before taking action. This will also make the anti-rape operation more difficult.

    "The words are unclear and the reasoning is unclear. After listening to Burris's words, the Ghost Faced Fox Clan already understood that a battle between themselves and the Golden Lion Pirate Group was inevitable.  Not for the so-called justice in the world, but for the integrity of his own race.  It is necessary to launch an attack on the Golden Lion Pirate Group.

    The man in black who was surrounded was obviously going crazy. He would never have dreamed of why the Golden Lion Pirate Group only wanted to deal with a few humans but caused such a big trouble as the Ghost Faced Fox Clan.  But now that he is trapped in a tight siege, even wanting to go back to report the news has become a delusion. Whether he can survive depends on luck.

    "Do you really want to start a war with the Golden Lion Pirates?" Han Yu looked at Boris in surprise and asked softly.

    Boris nodded and replied: "That's right, not for you, even for the future peace of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan, we still have to teach the Black Sheep of the Golden Lion Pirate Group a lesson. They are becoming more and more disgraceful."

    "But can it be done with the strength of your clan?" Han Yu asked with some lack of confidence.

    Compared with the huge size of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, the population base of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan is indeed a flaw.  Even if each of the Ghost-Faced Fox Tribe can match one to a hundred or one to a thousand, two fists cannot defeat four hands, and a tiger cannot hold down a pack of wolves. The huge difference in numbers will also cause great changes in the casualties of the Ghost-Faced Fox Tribe.  That's not what Han Yu wants to see.

    "Thank you for your concern. But your concern is a bit unnecessary. We are not idiots. Before we deal with the gangster Golden Lion, I, as a priest, naturally have to unite farmers, beggars and workers. Contact all forces that can deal with Golden Lion. I believe it.  I, Han Yu, although the Golden Lion Pirates are very powerful in the human world, in the world of alien beasts, they are not invincible."

    "I know what you mean, and I don't think the Golden Lion Pirates are invincible. But after all, the Golden Lion Pirates are not easy to mess with. I hope you can be more cautious."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  Boris nodded secretly, feeling gratified that Han Yu could still think about his people at such a time.  However, the Ghost Faced Fox Clan said exactly what they said. Now that the words have been spoken, there is absolutely no possibility of changing them.

    It’s just that Boris hasn’t waited for a clear reply to Han Yu.  There was a sudden commotion in the crowd. It turned out that the man in black took advantage of Han Yu's conversation with Burris to break out and break out.  How can it be easy just to break out?  The man in black had just made some movement and was immediately stopped by Ning Ping.  The ghost-faced fox clan surrounded the man in black in Ningping, preventing the man in black from any possibility of escaping.  After the man in black realized that he had no way to escape, he immediately became ruthless and started a fierce battle with Ning Ping with the intention of fighting for his own strength.

    Seeing that Ning Ping was hesitant to take action, Han Yu shouted loudly: "Ning Ping, don't show mercy. The origins of these guys are already known. I believe that the subsequent attacks will come soon. Don't worry about this prisoner."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Ning Ping's temperament suddenly changed, and his murderous aura suddenly became stronger. The ghost-faced fox, who originally thought Ning Ping was nothing more than this, was shocked. When he looked at Han Yu again, his eyes were different.

    In order to prepare for the air attack by the Golden Lion Pirates, Han Yu asked Field and Shi Bafang to protect Lin Ke and the girls back to the Courage.  The Ghost-Faced Fox Clan also knew that war was inevitable, and the elderly and children were sent to a safe place immediately. The remaining young people gathered around Boris, quietly waiting for Boris's order.

    Once Ning Ping became serious, the man in black immediately started to rush around. After a while, the man in black's throat was pierced by Ning Ping's sword, and he was about to die.

    Looking at Ning Ping's expressionless face, the ghost-faced foxes who had never experienced war suddenly felt Alexander.  Han Yu was not in the mood to care about the ghost-faced fox's psychological activities.  In Han Yu’s view, the Ghost Faced Fox ClanBig is powerful, but they lack actual combat experience. Let them declare war with the Golden Lion Pirates like this, which will undoubtedly greatly increase the number of casualties.  Although Han Yu was in urgent need of help, he did not want to cause huge losses to the helper.

    At this moment, Han Yu is discussing with Burris the future tactics of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan against the Golden Lion Pirate Group.  Because there were only three of them, Boris, Han Yu, and Ning Ping at the moment, Han Yu had no scruples in speaking and asked straight to the point: "Are you willing to help us because of the old man's order?

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in confusion when he heard the words, but Boris understood what Han Yu was referring to. Hearing the words, he nodded and replied: "That's half. The other half is because the Golden Lion Pirates are indeed a big threat.  .”

    "Who is that old man? Why did he call me Balrog? And I won't hide it from you. As soon as I saw his nagging look, I couldn't help but want to slap him."

    "I'm an old man after all, can you do it?" Boris asked, looking at Han Yu with a black line on his forehead.

    Han Yu smiled nonchalantly and said: "You are a thief if you are too old to die, especially those old guys who are still restless at a very old age. They deserve to be whipped."

    Regarding Han Yu’s remarks.  Burris begs to differ.  After shaking his head vigorously, he said to Han Yu: "Don't try to ask me about that old man, I won't tell you. If you want to know, then ask yourself. He has been paying attention to you, you  Don’t try to escape his eyes in every move you make.”

    "Are you exaggerating? I didn't expect that old man to be a voyeur." Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Believe it or not, it's up to you. Anyway, I've said everything I need to say." Burris shrugged and turned to leave.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu said slowly: "Are you really not going to tell me about that old man?"

    “…I really can’t say.”

    "Okay, I won't embarrass you." Han Yu was silent for a while, then suddenly smiled at Boris and said.

    Boris was fine at first, but after seeing Han Yu's smile, he suddenly felt flustered for no reason.  It always felt like there was trouble hidden in Han Yu's smile.  He quickly grabbed Han Yu and asked, "Why were you smiling at me just now?"

    "Ah? Smiling at you means that I am friendly to you. Do you want me to scold you to make you happy?" Han Yu looked at Boris with a puzzled look on his face and said.

    Burris shook his head and said, "No, there was something wrong with your smile just now. Tell me the truth. Are you planning to do something detrimental to me?"

    "Don't talk nonsense, am I that kind of person?" Han Yu replied unhappily.

    Seeing Han Yu’s dissatisfied look.  Burris suddenly hesitated again, worried that he was just nervous.  Just overthinking it.  But when Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping that he was going to have a talk with Mei Di about what single nobles were.  Boris felt a sudden thought.  Metty's marriage has always been a concern for Burris.  Single noble?  Nima knew as soon as she heard it that it was not a good word!

    "Wait a minute, we have something to discuss, why do you need to hurt innocent people?" Burris grabbed Han Yu who was about to leave and said in a low voice.

    Han Yu replied with a smile: "Stop talking nonsense, I am forced to do nothing. I don't want to deal with those crazy people. Since you also know the origin of those crazy people, why should I seek far away from you? At most, I will wait until you are blamed by them.  I forced you to say it, so it’s over.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Boris looked at Han Yu for a long time and said through his teeth, “I really want to beat you.”

    "Haha" Han Yu chuckled.  He didn't take Burris' emotional words to heart at all.

    Seeing Han Yu’s nonchalant look, Borris sighed and told Han Yu what he knew about Mr. Ye.  Speaking of which, Boris didn't know much about Mr. Ye.  He and Mr. Ye also had a friendship. He met Mr. Ye when he was young and vigorous. After a big battle, the two sides actually cherished each other and have known each other until today.

    Mr. Ye is an organized person, and his organization is called Divine Punishment.  At first glance, it sounds like an doctrine related to terrorism.  Anyway, after hearing the name of Mr. Ye's organization, Han Yu made up his mind not to deal with those terrorists.

    Ye Lao is very powerful. If he uses it with all his strength, he can fight Burris against the Five Lily Club and win in the end.  Of course even the victory was a miserable one.  This information made Han Yu be careful with Ye Lao, and warned himself to try not to conflict with Ye Lao in the future if it was not necessary.  The thinking of terrorists is incomprehensible, and terrorists with powerful power are even more incomprehensible.

    Apart from the above two points about Mr. Ye, Boris couldn't say anything else.  But just this little thing?How could it be possible to satisfy Han Yu?  Curiosity will kill the cat.  After listening to what Boris said, Han Yu's interest in Mr. Ye continued to increase. Deep in his heart, he secretly wanted to talk to Mr. Ye again.

    Boris didn’t care about Han Yu’s current thoughts. He was content with just insisting that Han Yu swear not to instill any ideas about single aristocrats into Metty.

    After seeing off Boris who had received the promise, Han Yu and Ning Ping also walked towards the Courage.  The celebration of the ghost-faced fox clan has come to an end because of the appearance of the man in black.  However, the Ghost Faced Fox Clan did not seem to be too angry. Instead, they were full of motivation to start a war with the Golden Lion Pirates.  These militants!  At first, I wanted to stay out of it, but after I found out that there was no way to avoid it, I changed my previous attitude and became extremely positive.

    Han Yu cursed in his heart and followed Ning Ping back to the Courage.  But when he saw Metty staying in the Courage, Han Yu's brows suddenly wrinkled.  Looking at Metty, he asked: "Why are you here with us if you don't go home? I have to make it clear to you in advance. If you want to use the Courage to escape from home, there is no way for you to do so.  .”

    "Ah? How did you know that I wanted to run away from home?" Mei Di looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "Are you really planning to run away from home? Have you forgotten how much you missed your hometown when you met me and Ning Ping?" Han Yu also looked at Mei Di in surprise and said.

    "Tch~haven't you heard of the saying, now and then? Today I caused a lot of trouble. I estimate that it won't be long before my parents will ignore my objection and forcibly marry me to someone else. I don't want to go there  That kind of life."

    "Actually, getting married is not as scary as you think. Just go to bed, close your eyes, and the night is over."

    "Bah!" Han Yu was answered by Metty. Then he saw Metty running away with the three girls of Lin Ke. Han Yu shook his head and said to Ning Ping: "Notify everyone that they will have a rest in a while.  There is a meeting in the room, and I have something to tell everyone."

    "Oh. What about divine punishment?" Ning Ping asked his aunt.

    Han Yu nodded slightly, "Yes, it's about the divine punishment."

    ……

    After a while, everyone arrived, and Han Yu told everyone what happened to him at the night market.  Facing everyone's questioning looks, Metty waved her hands and said, "Don't look at me. I don't know anything about divine punishment."

    Han Yu said from the side: "Don't embarrass Mei Di. She really doesn't know these things. By the way, Lin Ke and Yan'er, do you still remember the young man we met when we visited the night market? In fact, he and that  The old man named Mr. Ye is from the same group. But judging from his attitude towards the old man, it is obvious that Mr. Ye is his immediate boss."

    "No matter what their relationship is, they are not good people." Han Mengxin said.

    "Haha Yes, Meng Xin is right." Han Yu agreed with a smile.

    ……

    Everyone discussed the future countermeasures, but found that they knew too little about the so-called divine punishment.  I haven't come up with a clue at all.  Seeing that everyone couldn't think of a reason, Han Yu said: "Since everyone can't think of a charter, let's not think about it for the time being and focus on the Golden Lion Pirates first. Metty. To you ghost-faced foxes  The clan’s decision, tell the truth, are you willing to fight against a force that is not at odds with you?”

    Metty replied without hesitation: "Han Yu, you are worrying too much. The Ghost-faced Fox Clan is not human. We do not have as many thoughts as humans. As long as it is the clan leader's decision, everyone will implement it wholeheartedly."

    "It seems your father is not the clan leader, right?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "But my mother is the patriarch. Han Yu, don't you know that the most powerful wind in the world is the pillow wind?" Mei Di looked at Han Yu with a puzzled face and asked.

    "Pillow wind? Don't let your father hear this, or your father will whip you."

    "Hehehe doesn't know how." Metty replied with a smile.

    No matter how true or false what Meidi said was, Han Yu and others felt a little more at ease after hearing it.  To be honest, just because Han Yu and others were against a dominating pirate force, Han Yu and others really didn't have much confidence in their hearts.  But now that they know that they will have help, this has somewhat changed the mentality of Han Yu and others.

    In order to prevent Burris from falsely accusing him of teaching his daughter Metty badly, Han Yu ignored Metty's protests and sent Metty to Burris's home in person, and warned Metty that if Metty disobeyed, she would leave home.  Tell Burris about running away.  Upon hearing this, Metty immediately regretted telling Han Yu that she planned to run away from home.  But now I regret itIt was already too late, and Metty could only sigh secretly that she had made careless friends.

    Under the bright moonlight, Han Yu accompanied Mei Di and chatted all the way.  When he was still three hundred meters away from Metty's home, Han Yu suddenly felt a warning sign in his heart, and he threw Metty to the ground.  Metty was startled, then looked at Han Yu nervously and said, "Hey, hey, don't be greedy"

    "Shut up!" Han Yu interrupted Metty angrily, while observing the surroundings vigilantly, he shouted: "Stop thinking so much, I won't be interested in you, a vixen."

    Hearing this, Metty was unconvinced and wanted to retort.  But seeing Han Yu looking like he was facing a formidable enemy, he immediately knew that something had changed. He immediately stopped joking, stood up with vigilance and asked Han Yu, "What's wrong?"

    "Meidi, you should weigh about 120 kilograms, right?" Han Yu suddenly said something irrelevant.  After hearing this, Metty couldn't help but feel a little confused as a two-foot-tall nun, and asked in confusion: "Are you stupid? Why are you asking this? By the way, how do you know my weight?"

    "You stepped on my toes." Han Yu replied angrily.

    When Metty heard this, she looked down and saw her right foot stepping on Han Yu's foot.  Then he said sheepishly: "Then just say it, why do you have to turn around?" After saying that, Metty moved her right foot and let go of Han Yu's unlucky foot.

    Han Yu ignored Mei Di’s words.  My eyes were looking around, but although the moon was bright tonight, it was not bright enough. It was surrounded by mist, and there was bright light but it was not strong.  However, this problem did not trouble Han Yu.  Han Yu first reminded Mei Di to be careful, and then opened his mouth.  The fireball spurted out immediately.

    Metty smiled at the sight and said, "Okay. It seems that you have really improved a lot. You can actually breathe fire from your mouth. If you can't survive in the future, becoming a street performer is more than enough."

    "Fuck you, stop saying sarcastic words. Be careful. It seems that the man in black at the celebration has slipped through the net."

    With more and more fireballs surrounding it.  The area around Han Yu within twenty meters has become bright, and nothing can be hidden.  After waiting for a while, Metty asked: "Did the other party withdraw first because they saw no opportunity to take advantage of it?"

    "It's possible. Let's go, I'll take you back first." After saying that, Han Yu turned around and took Mei Di to her residence.  But just when Han Yu turned around, the shadow reflected on the ground suddenly became distorted due to the light.  Immediately afterwards, a man in black jumped up from the shadows on the ground, and stabbed Han Yu in the back with the dagger in his hand.

    Metty, who was pushed out by Han Yu, only had time to scream when she saw a black shadow throwing herself on Han Yu's back, and the dagger in her hand pierced Han Yu's back.  But what surprised Metty and the assassin was that Han Yu didn't make any sound.  Taking advantage of the opportunity when the man in black was dazed on his back, Han Yu grabbed the man in black's head with his backhand. Then before the man in black could react, Han Yu threw the man in black in his hand with all his strength.  He fell to the ground, and then stepped on the chest of the man in black. Several crisp "clicks" were heard immediately, and several of the man's sternums were stepped on and broken.  Han Yu kept moving, and within a short time, the limbs of the man in black were trampled off by Han Yu. While Han Yu took off the man in black's chin to check whether there were venom sacs in the man's mouth,  Metty asked in confusion: "Han Yu, why are you okay?"

    If the man in black, who was being manipulated like a puppet, heard this, he would look at Han Yu without blinking. He didn't understand why the man in front of him had obviously been hit by a dagger that he had tempered with poison. How could he not have any poison until now?  Signs of death?  Could it be that everyone who sells fake medicines should die!  !  !

    Just when the man in black was cursing in his heart for selling counterfeit medicine, Han Yu reached behind his back and pulled out the dagger stuck in his back. When Metty was puzzled, no blood flowed out.  Han Yu said slowly: "When a person with abilities reaches a certain level of cultivation, he can cultivate his physical body to become a part of his own abilities. My ability is fire, although I can't turn my whole body into a ball of fire at the same time.  , but I can still achieve this kind of partial transformation. This assassin seems to be an accomplice of the two men in black before. Hey~ He is quite well prepared, and he even has a poison sac in his mouth, intending to kill him  Do you commit suicide after you miss? Then I regret to tell you that in my place, even if you want to die, it is not up to you."

    The man in black dismissed Han Yu's words.  There are many ways to die, such as biting your tongue Damn it, this bastard took off his jaw It doesn't matter, if you can't bite your tongue, you still have to hit the wall Damn, my limbs were trampled off, and now I am just a piece of meat.  Wheels.  Don't worry, there is still a way, there must be a way to commit suicide.  By the way, hunger strike!  But this method is a bit time-consuming, and there is no guarantee whether the bastard in front of me will feed him.  ??Otherwise, pretending to be obedient, tricking this person into pressing his chin back up, and then committing suicide himself?

    The man in black had a good idea, but he obviously underestimated Han Yu's IQ.  Han Yu asked Metty to inform Boris to be careful. Since a third man in black was found here, there is no guarantee that there will not be a fourth or fifth one Although this possibility is very small, there is no guarantee that there will be no such thing.  possible.  As for Han Yu himself, he dragged the man in black back to the Courage.

    For Han Yu, or for Han Yu now, humanitarianism is an issue that does not need to be considered.  The man in black was dragged outside the Courage like a broken sack.  Han Yu was not worried that the man in black would take this opportunity to escape. If he could escape under such circumstances, then Han Yu would really admire him.  There is no need to worry that the man in black's companions will appear to rescue the man in black. That is what Han Yu wants, and he can use the man in black as bait to catch all the men in black's accomplices.  But Han Yu's thoughts were just thoughts. When Han Yu and others walked out of the Courage, the man in black was still thrown to the ground alone and motionless.

    "I'll press your chin up. For the sake of your own future, I hope you won't do anything stupid." Han Yu squatted in front of the man in black and said to the man in black.  Upon hearing this, the man in black was overjoyed, and he quickly pretended to cry with gratitude, and kept moving the most flexible part of his body, his neck, back and forth.

    However, the man in black still underestimated Han Yu. Before Han Yu put the chin on the man in black, Han Yu first stuffed a ball gag into the man in black's mouth.  The man in black was furious and shook his head angrily, not wanting Han Yu to succeed. But in this situation where you are a fish and I am a knife, the man in black can't just do it if he doesn't want to.

    Despite the fierce resistance of the man in black, the ball gag still blocked the mouth of the man in black.  Although it is difficult for the man in black to speak, it can ensure that the man in black will not try to commit suicide by biting his tongue.

    "You bastard!" The man in black yelled at Han Yu inarticulately.

    Han Yu didn’t take it seriously. Anyway, it’s not just once or twice that he was called a bastard. It’s not a big deal if you are one more person. Han Yu is already immune.  Of course, Han Yu would not be used to the man in black. Due to the presence of female relatives at this time, Han Yu could not use too obscene punishment.  Otherwise, the man in black would definitely be playing the penis to the point of ecstasy.  However, the lower part of the man in black was saved, but the upper part was not spared.  The man in black whose hood was removed turned out to be a Mediterranean man. Under Han Yu's careful care, the few hairs floated past the man in black's eyes and fell to the ground.

    The man in black was so angry that he shouted at Han Yu: "Scholars can be killed, but not humiliated!"

    "Bah!" Han Yu snorted when he heard this, reached out and patted the man in black's cheek, and said with a look of disdain: "Don't put gold on your face, you are just a pirate, what the hell kind of warrior are you?"  Huh? If Shidu is like you, then he should all deserve to die!"

    "You!" The man in black who was no match for the quarrel glared at Han Yu, but Han Yu didn't take it seriously. He pointed at the man in black and scolded him from top to bottom. The man in black who scolded him had the urge to hit him to death.  .  Oh, by the way, now that the man in black's limbs have been crippled, even if he wants to kill him, it is not something that the man in black can accomplish by himself.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 813 The Destruction of the Black Whale Pirate Group (Part 1)

    "Why, how could this happen?!~" Lan Zheng, the leader of the Black Whale Pirates who only had his upper body left, held up a sword with a broken blade in his right hand, yelled unwillingly and then died.  The rain was pouring down, falling on the ground and forming a stream, as if it wanted to wash away the hell on earth in front of us.

    An hour ago…

    There is always a huge intelligence organization behind a huge force. Relying on the intelligence capabilities of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, the Black Whale Pirate Group responsible for hunting down Han Yu and his party finally got good news.  The wreckage of five destroyed starships is discovered on an uninhabited planet.  After receiving the news, Lan Zheng, the leader of the Black Whale Pirate Group, immediately ordered the entire group to set off to punish those humans who dared to challenge the majesty of the Golden Lion.

    Although this is just a scene, what Lan Zheng wants most is to learn the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan from Han Yu and others. That is the ultimate goal of Lan Zheng's trip.  In the Golden Lion Pirate Group and the Black Whale Pirate Group, although they are powerful, they are still dependent on others, and there is no such thing as being the boss.  In order to achieve his goal, Lan Zheng went around to win over small pirate groups who were dissatisfied with the status quo. He used some small favors to capture these down-and-out pirate groups, and over time formed a secret alliance.  But if you want to maintain the alliance, you have to spend money, so you want to rob it blatantly?  The Golden Lion is not an idiot. He will not sit back and watch the Black Whale grow under his nose. If he is too showy, he will often end up with the Golden Lion's army of annihilators.  But if you don't grab it blatantly, then you can only do it secretly.  Originally, according to the plan of Lan Zheng and that dead guy Li Guanfeng, Zhu Jianqiang was a scapegoat, and he would be blamed after the incident happened.  It's just that things are unpredictable, Li Guanfeng died, Lan Zheng had trouble sleeping and eating all day long, and Zhu Jianqiang, who was regarded as a scapegoat, got promoted and made a fortune.

    In order to avoid the sudden attack of the Golden Lion.  Lan Zheng fought for this opportunity.  Perhaps in Lan Zheng's heart, this opportunity was not earned by himself at all, but was deliberately assigned to him by the Golden Lion.  But no matter what the reason is, those humans who know the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Tribe will soon fall into his hands.

    Lan Zheng doesn’t want to fight to the death with those who know the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan, and he doesn’t want to fall into the golden lion’s plan of borrowing a knife to kill people.  In order to force Han Yu and the others to submit, Lan Zheng did not rush out all at once. Instead, he sent people to try to kidnap the companions who were very important to Han Yu and the others. However, the reality was far beyond Lan Zheng's expectation.  , none of the three masters sent out by him came back.  Those three people are all warriors who are worth ten, and there is absolutely no chance that they will be eliminated silently.

    "It doesn't matter even if they are caught. The three people's loyalty to themselves will make them commit suicide as soon as possible after being captured." The confident Lan Zheng thought in his heart.

    It’s just that reality is often very cruel.  If Lan Zheng saw what happened outside the Courage, he would probably immediately revise his evaluation of his three subordinates.  In the woods about 20 meters away from the Courage, the captured man in black was tied to a big tree that neither of them could hug. If it were not fixed by the rope, I believe that the man in black would have lost his limbs.  The supported body will slide out to the ground.

    Treat this only prisoner.  Han Yu didn't hit or scold him, he just took off the clothes of the man in black.  Just leave a pair of underwear for the man in black.  Then he took a small wooden stick and scratched the man in black here and there.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, looked at Han Yu's behavior in confusion and asked, "Han Yu, are you interrogating?"

    "Ah, it hasn't officially started yet." Han Yu replied casually without stopping.

    "You plan to use this stick to whip him? This stick is too thin. It won't hurt if you hit him. If you want to whip someone, it's best to use a whip. If it's stained with salt water, then whip it"

    Listening to Ning Ping's words, the man in black showed a trace of disdain in his eyes.  But this slight disdain from the man in black cost the man in black a heavy price.  There was a huge pain in my right eye.  Nothing can be seen.  Han Yu's cold voice came to his ears, "What right do you have to dare to look down on my brother? I know that you relied on your rough skin and thick flesh to fight, and you didn't intend to tell the truth from the beginning. But I want to send  Just tell me, evil people have their own trials and tribulations, and the person standing in front of you is a villain who likes to punish evil people. To tell you the truth, even if you are a piece of stone, I can still make you beg for mercy from me."

    The man in black was still disdainful. In his opinion, what Han Yu said was just a tough talk.  The man in black is confident that his endurance can definitely survive the punishment Han Yu said.

    ?????????? Han Yu has always said nothing nonsense when dealing with such reckless things.  Without blinding the man in black's other eye, Han Yu wanted the man in black to see with his own eyes how he made him tell him everything he knew.

    Some people say that the most unbearable thing in the world is pain. In fact, this is not the case. In Han Yu’s opinion, itching is the most unbearable thing.  black man'sThe encounter once again verified Han Yu's point of view.  After using the small stick in his hand to find the ticklish flesh of the man in black, the man in black's ghostly cries like a night owl could be heard from time to time in the woods.  At the beginning, he was still yelling and cursing, but in the end, there were only tearful begging for mercy and uninterrupted laughter.

    The location of the itch on each person's body is different. The location of the itch on the man in black is very unique. It is on the back. Others have it mostly on the soles of the feet and ribs, but this guy's itch is on the back.  If Han Yu hadn't told the man in black to tickle him, the man in black subconsciously leaned back and protected his back with a thick tree trunk. Han Yu really couldn't believe that there were tickles in this world.  On the back?

    Looking at the man in black lying on the ground crying, like a puddle of noodles limp on the ground, Han Yu curled his lips in disdain.  Even though the man in black was tough at first, in less than three minutes, the man in black, who originally looked like a tough guy, was crying like a young daughter-in-law who just realized something was wrong with her groom after having sex. While crying, she begged Han Yu.  Forgive me.  But Han Yu was unmoved and scratched for a quarter of an hour. If he wasn't worried that the man in black would laugh to death passively, Han Yu would have planned to scratch for another quarter of an hour.

    From the words of the man in black, Han Yu learned that the pirate group that was going to attack him was a pirate group called the Black Whale Pirate Group, which was affiliated with the Golden Lion Pirate Group.  Because he is a confidant, the man in black also knows the current location of the Black Whale Pirates.  Not far away, they were on the same planet as Han Yu and others, but they were on the east side of the city and on the west side of the city.  No chance to meet on weekdays.

    Knowing that the danger was in front of his eyes, Han Yu was shocked and broke into a cold sweat.  But it’s not too late to know now.  There is still about an hour before the three men in black meet with Lan Zheng, which is enough time to notify the Ghost Faced Fox Clan to pay attention to this matter.  Since you have announced that you will advance and retreat with us, you should naturally show some sincerity at this time.

    After confirming that he could no longer extract any useful information from the man in black, Han Yu handed over the man in black to the ghost-faced fox clan.  As for whether it was eaten or buried, it has nothing to do with Han Yu.  There is no way to deal with the man in black like this. Seeing the war is coming, you can't bring the man in black with you, a bomb that is always dangerous, right?  And from the bottom of his heart, Han Yu didn't like pirates and always believed that pirates deserved to die.  The world is so big.  As long as you can put your body down and have hands and feet, why can't you eat?  Do you have to become a pirate and rob others?  This kind of behavior of getting something for nothing is something Han Yu hates deeply.

    The life and death of the man in black was forgotten by Han Yu after he was taken away by the Ghost Faced Fox Clan. Whether he was eaten or buried, it had nothing to do with Han Yu anymore.  After telling Borris and Liz the information obtained from the man in black, they learned that there was a large pirate group lurking on the planet where his people lived.  Boris and Liz were immediately shocked, and then felt waves of fear.

    If it weren’t for this pirate group who wanted to capture Han Yu and others alive.  I'm afraid the Ghost Faced Fox Clan won't find out until the pirate group knocks on the door.  It was really embarrassing at that time.

    "We will not intervene in this attack." Han Yu said to Burris in a deep voice.  Boris's face suddenly darkened when he heard this. His son is working hard in front, but you, the rightful masters, are not even willing to do anything like waving the flag and shouting?

    Seeing the change in Boris's face, Han Yu explained his reason, "Our enemy is the Golden Lion Pirate Group, but the pirate group that attacked us is not the backbone of the Golden Lion Pirate Group. Such a peripheral approach  Even if we kill a hundred of the core forces, the Golden Lion will not feel the slightest bit distressed. Maybe he will still be grateful in his dream that we helped him kill people with a knife. We helped him understand the hidden dangers within his pirate group."

    After hearing Han Yu’s explanation, Boris’s face softened slightly, and he couldn’t help but look at Han Yu in confusion and asked: “If it is such a thankless task, why do you have to let us do it?”

    "There is a saying that quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes. Pirates are not selfless, they are just a bunch of selfish villains. The most embarrassing thing is that others eat meat, but they can only drink gruel that can be used as a mirror.  As long as there is something beneficial, they will rush to do it, but once they need to make sacrifices, those guys will retreat one after another and protect themselves wisely. Considering the current status of the Golden Lion in the pirate group, I want to see him  If they internally disintegrate on their own, there is probably no chance. Since there is no chance, and we want to make a big show, of course we have no choice but to reach out and give them a gentle push."

    "I didn't quite understand." Burris replied honestly.

    "Actually, it's not complicated to say. The purpose of attacking the Black Whale Pirate Group is to kill the chicken to scare the monkeys. Of course, we are the knives, and the Black Whale Pirate Group are the chickens. As for the monkeys, they are not the true identity of the Golden Lion Pirate Group. Those guys are loyal to the Golden Lion.  , it is difficult to instigate rebellion. The ones that can be used by us are those pirate groups that rely on the Golden Lion Pirate Group for survival. Those pirate groups are unscrupulous and are eager to gain advantage.Just hide aside.  The Black Whale Pirates were obviously fascinated by the huge benefits, and they wanted to capture me and my companions so that they could find out the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Tribe.  It's a pity that they made the wrong calculation. As long as we kill the Black Whale Pirates this time, the remaining pirates will think about it before asking for a fight.  The intelligence of the Three-Eyed Clan was important, but his own life seemed even more important.  The information about the Three-Eyed Clan obtained at the cost of one's life will not only benefit outsiders but will not benefit one's own family. On the contrary, it will decline due to the loss of strength.  Should he preserve his own strength or serve his boss loyally?  Everyone can settle this account, and I think those pirate groups are like this too.  "

    “Then why do we, the Ghost-Faced Fox Tribe, have to fight alone?” Boris looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said: "To be honest, I will go and watch when that pirate group is eliminated. It's not just to watch the fun, the key is to see the true combat power of your clan. To tell you the truth, this battle with the Golden Lion  The battle is much more cruel than you think. There will definitely be casualties in your clan. Before confronting the real master, I want to give you more opportunities to fight. No matter how sophisticated the tricks are, it is useless if you can't kill someone."

    Boris left angrily because Han Yu, a human, dared to look down on his own people.  But Boris still didn't dare to ask Boris for advice.  Apart from anything else, Boris believed in Mr. Ye's vision. Han Yu was the first to be able to catch Mr. Ye's eyes and even let Mr. Ye appear in person to recruit.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't know what was good and rejected the olive branch extended by Mr. Ye.  Although he claimed to be on par with Mr. Ye in terms of strength, Boris knew in his heart that Mr. Ye was deliberately giving in to him.  If you compete with Han Yu, it would be better if you win.  If he losesthat heartless girl Metty will definitely laugh at him, and he won't show any mercy just because he is his father.

    Han Yu's contempt spread throughout the entire Ghost Faced Fox clan immediately, and Han Yu immediately became the most hated person in the entire Ghost Faced Fox clan. This feeling of being transformed from a distinguished guest to a star of death really made Han Yu  It's a bit difficult to adapt.  But humans are highly adaptable animals.  After this battle with the Black Whale Pirates ends, their attitude towards themselves will change again.  for this.  Han Yu has always been very confident.

    The attack occurred early in the morning.  While the members of the Black Whale Pirate Group were still playing in the dreamland, the commando team of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan came to play real-person PK with them.

    On a hillside not far from the pirate group, Han Yu glanced at Burris who looked proud and said nothing.  From the way Boris spoke to him before, it can be seen that he has always been worried about his distrust of the fighting power of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan.

    There are not too many people in the sneak attack. The main purpose is to plunge the pirate group into chaos. The more chaotic the better.  There is only chaos.  Han Yu was able to fish in troubled waters.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you want to make your small group form a fighting force, the best way is to use the method of training the army.  This time Lan Zheng brought two thousand people.  A total of two thousand elites from the pirate group. On the one hand, this is to cope with possible difficulties, and on the other hand, they also have the intention of demonstrating to the Golden Lion.  The Black Whale Pirates are not soft persimmons.  Not everyone can flatten and round easily.

    And it is too easy to cause chaos in a camp of two thousand people.  In order to form combat effectiveness, Lan Zheng has always carried out militarized management of the two thousand people under his command.  There is an old saying that goes, three years ago, a sow competed with Diao Chan.  With so many people training day and night and fighting day and night, the huge resentment never had time to dissipate.  The two thousand people following Lan Zheng now are just a pile of firewood.  All you need to do is set a few fires and kill a few random people, and it's basically not long before the camp is blown up.

    "What does bombing a camp mean?" Boris asked Han Yu like a curious baby.

    Hearing this, a black line appeared on Han Yu's forehead. He looked at Burris speechlessly for a long time before slowly returning: "Breaking up the camp means that the camp is no longer restricted. People living in the camp will become violent, and it may happen at any time."  He will attack those around him until he is cut down. It can be said that once the camp is blown up, the Black Whale Pirates will become history tonight."

    ?Bombing a camp is terrible, so all generals who lead troops pay great attention to this.  Lan Zheng also knew this, so he had an order in his camp. Anyone who makes noise at night should be killed!

    There was no objection, because those who objected were sent to the West by Lan Zheng.  Lan Zheng can now take advantage of the opportunity to say that the Black Whale Pirates Group is a very disciplined place.

    The perennial natural clock rang on time. Lan Zheng, who couldn't sleep, simply stopped sleeping. After getting dressed, he started patrolling the camp with his soldiers.  This is a very necessary means to win over people's hearts. Although it is simple, it is very practical.  Lan Zheng only slept more than an hour less than normal people, but he gained two thousand more loyal men.  I have to get this deal.

    ?The cool night breeze never dissipated the uneasiness in Lan Zheng's heart, and as time went by, the uneasiness was like a raging fire that was constantly expanding.

    "If those three guys don't come back tomorrow, then leave them alone and leave here first." Lan Zheng said to himself secretly.

    "Enemy attack!~" Just when Lan Zheng was making up his mind, a warning sound pierced the night sky, causing chaos in the originally quiet camp.

    "What's going on?" Lan Zheng was shocked and angry when he saw this.  Enemy attack is not a trivial matter, but why did I not see the enemy when I called for enemy attack? I just saw a large group of pirates with their upper bodies naked and their lower bodies wearing a pair of underpants.  Seeing the chaos of those men, Lan Zheng's face was so dark that he was almost dripping with water.

    Lan Zheng wants to reverse the current situation before things get to the worst. He cannot wait until the real bombing of the camp occurs before trying to find a way to remedy the situation.  If the camp is really bombed, what Lan Zheng will do is not to reverse the current situation, but to turn around and run away.  Once the camp is blown up, the previous respect and inferiority will immediately lose its market. Anyone can attack others and may be attacked by others.  Lan Zheng asked himself that he was not an enemy of ten thousand men and could not withstand the siege of his two thousand men.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 814 The Destruction of the Black Whale Pirate Group (Part 2)

    Pirates are not officers and soldiers. Compared with officers and soldiers who have undergone strict training, pirates are more unorganized and undisciplined.  Shoddy rules and loyalty between buddies, but when these things are tested, they are often the most unreliable things.

    Of the two thousand pirates, more than one-third were killed at the beginning of the bombing of the camp by the hands and feet of the brothers who were usually close to him. It was precisely because of the stimulation of these blood that Lan Zheng's last efforts were shattered, and the entire  In the pirate camp, the shouts of killing, yelling, and crying were loud

    Just when the pirates were having fun killing each other, the ghost-faced fox that had been ambushing all around took action.  The previous bombing of the camp was their work. After the pirate group bombed the camp, it was they who quietly used psychological cues on the soldiers in the bombing camp, which started the pirates fighting each other.

    "Why did you come out so early?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Boris on the side heard the words and replied: "It's late. Didn't you say that you want to see the combat effectiveness of the ghost-faced fox clan? If there is no opponent, how can the combat effectiveness of the ghost-faced fox be reflected?" Han Yu's brows were not because of  Boris's answer was relaxed. After looking at each other for a while, Han Yu suddenly smiled and did not make another sound.

    Boris glanced at Han Yu with some uneasiness, and said to his heart, his family knew their own affairs, and the Ghost Faced Fox Clan was far from as powerful as they said.  Just like a vicious curse, whenever a powerful being appears in the Ghost Faced Fox Clan, disaster will inevitably occur within the Ghost Faced Fox Clan.  Some are fulfilled on individuals, and some are fulfilled on the entire clan.  It was related to the safety of the entire ghost-faced fox clan, and Boris had to treat it with caution.  Because in addition to the illusory legendary curse, there are still humans like Han Yu in the Ghost Faced Fox Clan.

    Human beings are untrustworthy!

    This is the only thing that ghost-faced foxes, or other races other than humans, can agree on.  Human beings are always prone to being intoxicated in the world they have defined for themselves. They always like to classify everything into three, six or nine grades, and then strangle themselves to death on the crooked tree they planted and grew up.

    When dealing with human beings, the final result is often unlucky for you.  It may also harm the clan members.  But the Ghost Faced Fox Clan did not give up contact with Han Yu and others because of the danger to humans. It was not because of their trust in Han Yu or their confidence in themselves. They really had to do it.

    The world belongs to humans!

    No matter how unhappy and helpless they are, humans use their powerful reproductive ability to create humans at all times to spread their footprints to all places known to humans and those not yet known.  If you want to gain peace in the human world, you will inevitably have to deal with humans. Instead of contacting those cunning, treacherous humans, it is better to contact humans like Han Yu, and let humans like Han Yu serve as the ghost-faced fox tribe in the human world.  Spokesperson is not a bad thing for the Ghost Faced Fox Clan.

    The forest is big.  There are all kinds of birds.

    The Ghost-Faced Fox Tribe never expects all humans in the human world to be kind and honest beings, but they hope that the people who can deal with the Ghost-Faced Fox Tribe are kind and honest. Even if they can't be honest at the same time, then the next best thing is to be kind.  Of course, the kindness mentioned here is not a good person, but one's nature.  From the current point of view.  The Ghost Faced Fox Clan was very satisfied with Han Yu and his group being able to confront the powerful Golden Lion Pirate Group for an unrelated race like the Three-Eyed Clan.

    Han Yu didn’t know this, although he always felt that the Ghost Faced Fox Clan was a bit too artificial in dealing with the Golden Lion Pirate Group.  But since no one from the Ghost Faced Fox Clan could explain it to him.  Naturally, he didn't bother to ask.  However, due to today's consequences and tomorrow's consequences, the Ghost Faced Fox Clan wants to play a mystery game with Han Yu, so Han Yu will naturally hold back something in return.

    Watching the young warriors of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan rush into the pirates.  Logically speaking, as a compatriot, Han Yu should have felt the same hatred as the pirates when he saw the pirates being attacked by the Ghost Faced Fox Clan.  But when he thought of the evil deeds of those pirates in daily life, Han Yu couldn't find a reason to pity himself even if he wanted to pity these scum.  These humans are nothing more than a bunch of beasts in human skins.  Perhaps it is because there is no need to be bound by human laws here. Human beings here act very simply and crudely, and the only criterion is their fists.  It is natural for the strong to dominate the weak and it is natural for the strong to bully the weak. It is treason for the weak to try to resist the strong.  In this no-nonsense zone, human beings continue to kill for the continuation of their own bloodline. In the eyes of these human beings, killing!  kill!  kill!  They left nothing useful to future generations, only one word, kill!  Either you kill someone or someone kills you. The only way to survive is to kill the enemies who are robbing you of survival resources.  You have no idea of ??sharing, you consider yourself to be the best in the world, and you don’t care about everything around you. There are only two possibilities for being a bad neighbor like this. One is that others have their own plans for you, and the other is that others are interested in you.  To your familyPictured.

    As Boris said, although the warriors of the Ghost-Faced Fox Clan were still a little unfamiliar at the beginning, as time went by, the warriors became more courageous in fighting. There were not many pirates left, and there were already some pirates.  I plan to apply oil on the soles of my feet, it is important to save my life.  But what these pirates didn't expect was that they were destined to be unable to escape.  With the ghost-faced fox's racial talent, creating an illusory wall is no big deal.

    No matter what race you are, you all have your own racial talents.  God is fair and has already prepared a way out for the child when he is born.  It's just that some children are unlucky and encounter parents who want to go against God and force their children to change according to their own will.  As a result, some are lucky, and the path chosen for their children is consistent with the path chosen by God, while some are a little bit stupid, with fingers as thick as firewood sticks, but they choose to play music. Are you going to play drums or knock?  gong?  What?  piano?  Isn't it embarrassing that you have the body of a bear and want to imitate the elegance of other pretty girls?

    ? Human race talent learning is the most terrifying racial talent.  Through this racial talent, humans can learn the abilities of other races.  Of course, the premise is that there are conditions for learning this ability, such as the ghost-faced fox clan's illusion formation. Through human learning, the profession of illusionist appeared.

    No one dares to underestimate human beings, especially those other biological races that have suffered greatly. The only attitude toward humans is to keep a distance, like the Ghost-Faced Fox Clan.  It is simply rare. From the side, it can also be seen that human beings have a very bad reputation. Although it is not a bad smell, it has the effect of making other races shy away from it.  This effect was only discovered later when the Ghost Faced Fox Tribe contacted other alien beasts to jointly deal with the Golden Lion Pirates. Regarding the Ghost Faced Fox Tribe's proposal, those alien beasts who received the invitation had already agreed, but as soon as they heard about it,  There were humans involved, and the strange beasts hesitated one after another.  Cooperate with humans?  Isn't that the same as seeking skin from a tiger?  Of course, this is a later story and will not be mentioned here.

    At this time, Lan Zheng was already desperate.  He knew that he was finished. Even if he escaped by chance, his status in the Golden Lion Pirate Group would not be guaranteed.  In the pirate group, no one would flatter a pirate leader who could not protect himself.  When thinking about the days after returning to the pirate group, Lan Zheng felt that he might as well die fighting now.  But even if Lan Zheng wants to fight to the death.  Based on his current situation, it is a bit difficult to deal with those subordinates who appear from time to time.  Not to mention a fight to the death.  Faced with the siege of those subordinates who were obedient to him in the past.  Lan Zheng's heart was bleeding.  But at this time, it's either you die or I live, there is no third option at all.  Lan Zheng wants to survive to the end, he does not believe that a group of strange beasts can be smart enough to attack his camp at night.  But the facts before him reminded Lan Zheng all the time that it was these ghost-faced foxes that shattered his bright future.

    "Ah~~~~" Lan Zheng, who was feeling extremely depressed, suddenly shouted loudly. He didn't know why he was shouting.  I just felt that if I didn't shout, the stuffy feeling in my heart would burst out of me.  It’s just that yelling and screaming in the middle of the night will lead to retribution.  Lan Zheng's random roars successfully attracted the pirates who were wandering nearby and had lost their minds.

    There are four people on the other side.  There is only one Lan Zheng.

    There is no nonsense, Lan Zheng is fighting with his former subordinates.  The two parties who were supposed to be closely related are now drawing swords against each other for survival.

    The result was tragic. Lan Zheng lost an eye and a hand, while four of his subordinates lost their lives.  But the expressions of those pirates seemed to be relieved. Perhaps only a madman could understand the madman's thoughts, at least not Han Yu.  He killed people and set fires when he was alive, but felt he was forgiven when he died. How could such a cheap thing happen in this world?

    The battle gradually came to an end. The Ghost Faced Fox Clan had withdrawn from the battle and returned to rest behind Boris. The bloody and exciting battle made these young warriors excited. Even if Boris was present, they still could not stop it.  These people were talking quietly there.

    Han Yu did not speak, but quietly looked at Lan Zheng, who was surrounded by several surviving pirates.  Until now, Han Yu still didn't know that the one-armed guy was the captain of the Black Whale Pirates.  The sudden bombing of the camp gave Lan Zheng, who was patrolling the camp, no chance to put on the captain's uniform he had put in the tent.  However, Lan Zheng's tenacity still deeply attracted Han Yu's attention.  This persevering pirate never seemed to give in. Even though his body was cut to pieces and he was almost unsteady, he still used his only right hand to fight hard against the men who wanted to kill him.  .

    It is more appropriate to say he is a subordinate, rather than an assassin.  Lan Zheng didn't want to know who sent these people to assassinate him.  Because there is no need for it anymore, it is absolutely impossible for me to escape this time, so why do I need to know these things that are meaningless to me now?

    &nbsp; Lan Zheng no longer knew how many times he had been stabbed, he only knew that he stabbed to death the last living person standing in front of him at the last moment.  Falling on his back on the dirty ground, Lan Zheng felt as if he was about to fly, and his consciousness was constantly dissipating.

    It started to rain in the sky. Stimulated by the cold rain, Lan Zheng's consciousness, which had risen halfway, fell back into his body. However, the return of consciousness did not make Lan Zheng feel very happy, but made him even more desperate.  .  If he had left just now, he would not have to face the current predicament.

    Lan Zheng knew that he was doomed. In the last move, he and his opponent died together. He made the opponent's head move, and the opponent also let his lower body say goodbye to him.

    That kind of waiting that is not yet dead is a kind of torture for Lan Zheng, but at this moment, Lan Zheng has a feeling that the sky is not working and the earth is not working.  After the bombing of the camp, the Black Whale pirate group died and fled, but no one stayed to look for their captain.  Full of reluctance, Lan Zheng raised his sword with his remaining right hand.  Zhitian shouted: "Why did it become like this? Why?"

    ……

    "Nothing else, it's just retribution." After Lan Zheng roared three times in a row, Han Yu answered while slowly walking over.

    The sound of footsteps hitting the ground could be said to be heard by Lan Zheng very clearly at this moment.  Turning his head slightly, Lan Zheng looked at Han Yu who came to stand closer and asked, "What's your surname?"

    "Han Yu."

    "So you are Han Yu, and tonight's bombing of the camp was your masterpiece?"

    "I just made a small suggestion, and it was the Ghost Faced Fox clan who took action."

    “…It’s not easy, you can actually persuade the alien beasts to fight against the Golden Lion Pirates.”

    "You are wrong. I did not encourage the Ghost Faced Fox Tribe to fight the Golden Lion Pirates. This attack was just a spontaneous act by the Ghost Faced Fox. What's more, did you think only alien beasts attacked you tonight?"

    Under the influence of Han Yu’s healing bottle, Lan Zheng’s life was extended for a moment.  Of course Lan Zheng knew what Han Yu meant, but he didn't want to be taken advantage of before he died.  Then he snorted coldly and said: "No matter who did it, I am about to die anyway. You want to take advantage of me, a dying person. Isn't it a bit unethical?"

    "Hahaha" Han Yu seemed to have heard a big joke. A pirate who never left anyone alive actually had the nerve to discuss morality with him?  Then this morality is too cheap, right?

    ??Laughed for a while.  Han Yu said to Lan Zheng with contempt: "Don't think that everyone is a piece of shit just because you are a piece of shit. Although the Golden Lion Pirate Group is a cesspit. But for me, who is not a member of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, my  I haven't got any of those disgusting things on you yet. The reason why I came here to talk to you is just to ask what it feels like to be betrayed by your boss."

    Lan Zheng was silent, Han Yu's words stimulated him.  Lan Zheng is not a lotus flower that emerges from the mud and remains unstained. He cannot accept the ending that he is dead and the person who caused his death can still be at ease.  Han Yu's purpose is definitely not as simple as what he says.

    "……help me."

    Lan Zheng's answer was rejection, "Your lower body is gone. Even if you can survive, you are still a useless person. With your temperament, it is better to die now. I just don't know if you will be on the road to hell."  I feel lonely. Have you ever thought about finding me and going on the road with you?"

    "Save me, I'll tell you how to deal with the Golden Lion Pirate Group." Lan Zheng stared at Han Yu and said word by word.  Han Yu's answer was still shaking his head, "I won't save you, because you deserve to die. The only thing I can do for you is to send you a message, so that those who want to kill you will no longer live in peace. I just don't know where  After learning about your death, how many people will be willing to sacrifice their lives for you?"

    Seeing Han Yu's attitude, Lan Zheng knew that there was no hope of rescue, but he was not too depressed.  As Han Yu said, now that his lower body is gone, even if he can survive, what fun can he have in his life.  Judging from Han Yu's attitude, he would never accept her.  Rather than being bullied and dying in poverty in the future, it would be better to die neatly now.  But Han Yu is right, if I die, no one else will be able to live in peace!

    The villains who must be punished refer to Lan Zheng. After knowing that there was no hope of rescue, Lan Zheng listened to Han Yu's advice and decided to find a few more partners on the way to the underworld.  Of course, Lan Zheng was not so confused as to think that Han Yu would help him deal with his enemies.  Lan Zheng knew that Han Yu was not a good person, and letting him live for a few more minutes was certainly not a sign of kindness, but so what?  As a dying person, what do you have to worry about?

    ??Told Han ?After establishing a secret method of communication, Lan Zheng closed his eyes with a sneer on his lips, as if he had seen the guy who wanted to borrow a knife to kill someone dead in front of him.

    Han Yu looked at the dead Lan Zheng. The rain had stopped, and the smell of blood and grass floated into Han Yu's nose.  As the sun rose slowly, Boris walked to Han Yu and whispered: "He is dead."

    "Ah, I know. Don't think that I am grieving over the death of a rabbit. I won't feel sorry for such a scum among humans even if they die. It's just Boris, I'm afraid we need to say goodbye."

    "Huh? Why?" Burris was surprised when he heard this and asked quickly.

    "I just got a piece of news from Lan Zheng. If it is true as Lan Zheng said, defeating the Golden Lion Pirates can reduce a lot of casualties on our side."

    "Do you believe what a pirate says?"

    Seeing Boris looking at him with contempt, Han Yu explained softly: "I believe it. It's not that I believe that someone will be kind even if he's about to die, but I believe that this pirate will definitely not want to harm him after his death."  My own people can still be at ease.”

    It is frustrating when both parties in a conversation have no common language.  Seeing that Han Yu was determined to leave and refused to listen no matter what Boris tried to persuade him, Boris was also annoyed and simply left with his own soldiers.  Regarding Burris's behavior, Han Yu just smiled and didn't take it seriously.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 815: Separate Actions

    The residence of the ghost-faced fox clan

    As an invitation personally sent by Liz, the leader of the Ghost-faced Fox Clan, the other strange beasts living nearby were very respectful and came to the Ghost-Faced Fox Clan as scheduled to discuss important matters together.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the blue are different from humans. They don't like intrigues much, and they don't like beating around the bush. They prefer to be straightforward when speaking and doing things. They accept happily and refuse to agree happily. Everything depends on their heart.  People with a temperament like the alien beasts are often tricked to death by humans. This may be the reason why the alien beasts don't trust humans very much.

    It is precisely for this reason that when the alien beasts heard that the Ghost Faced Fox Clan was going to join forces with them to deal with the Golden Lion Pirate Group, they all expressed no objections.  The alien beasts have a lot of resentment towards the notorious Golden Lion Pirate Group. Although they are just helping humble humans, they always think that they are the masters of this star field.  In the past, I thought that these humans and the alien beasts were keeping a close relationship with each other, but after hearing about their involvement in the Three-Eyed Clan, the alien beasts were pushed by people. Who knew that these greedy humans were taking advantage of the Three-Eyed Clan?  After tasting the sweetness, will he kill his own people?  To nip things in the bud, these greedy humans might as well die with their ambitions.

    When hearing the representatives of the alien beasts clamoring to kill all the humans they saw, Lisi, the leader of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan, shook her head and objected: "There are good people among humans. The ones who help the Three-Eyed Clan are humans. We must  We are dealing with the Golden Lion Pirate Group, not all humans. You all know what the outside world is like now. It is better not to make enemies of humans when it is not necessary. This operation is aimed at the Golden Lion Pirate Group.  We don’t care about other humans. I heard that pirates are also an unpopular group in the human world. Knowing that we are causing trouble for the Golden Lion Pirate Group, many humans will surely applaud.”

    Regarding Li Si’s remarks, some beasts nodded in agreement, while others curled their lips secretly.  Burris, who accompanied Liz, took note of the guys who curled their lips after listening to his wife's speech.  After the meeting is over, he will go to them to compete in martial arts to see if these grandsons still dare to look down on their wives.

    Liz knew exactly what her husband was planning to do, but she had no intention of stopping it.  The long conversation Han Yu had with her before leaving was always remembered by Li Si.

    Han Yu really kept his word and did not stay any longer. After reuniting with Ning Ping and others on the Courage, he prepared to leave the Ghost Faced Fox Clan.  After hearing the news, Lisi immediately wanted to stay, but after considering the time, Han Yu reluctantly agreed to Lisi's request and at the same time proposed to have a long talk with Lisi.  I remember that at that time, everyone present looked at Han Yu as if they were prehistoric monsters, and his husband, Boris, even turned green after hearing what Han Yu said.  It made Liz suspect that if no one was present, Boris might pounce on Han Yu and bite Han Yu twice.  Fortunately, Han Yu's next words dispelled everyone's doubts.

    In the living room of the patriarch’s house, Han Yu sat across from Lisi. He first picked up a water glass and took a sip of water, and then said to Lisi: "The patriarch of the Ghost Faced Fox Clan"

    "Hey~ You and Mei Di are on a par with each other. Just call me Aunt Lisi." Lisi interrupted Han Yu with a smile.  Upon hearing this, Han Yu immediately changed his tune and asked, "Aunt Lisi, before I leave, I want to ask you something. Do you have any plans for the battle with the Golden Lion?"

    "Huh? Plan? What kind of plan do we need? Just find all the people to attack." Liz replied puzzledly.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this.  Said: "Aunt Lisi, please invite friends. Although it is fun for everyone to go out and challenge each other, it will also cause serious harm to yourself. Killing one thousand enemies and damaging yourself eight hundred is something you should not try easily.  .The price to pay for guilt is too high. It’s not worth it.”

    "Then what suggestions do you have?" Liz asked.

    "I suggest Aunt Lisi not to rush to find trouble with the Golden Lion Pirates after making friends, but to make an action plan first and take it step by step. The Golden Lion's pirate group is very hierarchical, and once the hierarchy is strict, there will be distribution.  Uneven. They are all unwilling to suffer losses. For the sake of petty profits, if the pirate groups below the Golden Lion Pirate Group were not suppressed by the Golden Lion, other pirate groups might have launched a riot long ago. Including the Golden Lion  Among the pirate groups included, the most powerful one is the Golden Lion's own team, followed by the large pirate groups that rely on the Golden Lion Pirate Group. These pirate groups must usually be fighting secretly, but they have not surfaced for a while. And we  What we need to do is to bring all the conflicts within the Golden Lion Pirate Group to the surface."

    "How can you be sure that there must be conflicts in the Golden Lion Pirate Group?" Lisi asked curiously.

    "It's very simple. It's unevenly distributed. Although the palms and backs of the hands are full of meat, the meat is also divided into thick and thin. The direct descendants of the Golden Lion will look down on the pirate groups that are attached to the Golden Lion Pirate Group, and those despised pirate groups will not be willing to accept it.  The contempt of others. Being a gangster.It’s all like this, the sky is big and the earth is big, the face is the greatest.  They had nothing but their own bodies and only a little dignity as pirates.  "

    "Do pirates also have dignity?"

    "Of course there is, but their dignity is worthless in my eyes. Dunima is a thief who kills and robs goods, and he still thinks he is a good man who robs the rich and gives to the poor. They are really a bunch of people who are both bitches and independent.  The owner of the archway.”

    Listening to Han Yu’s foul language, although Li Si was still smiling, the hand holding the cup shook slightly.  Han Yu was so excited that he didn't pay attention, but Boris, who was sitting next to Lisi, looked at Han Yu with admiration.  Han Yu's words were very suitable for his temper.

    "Then what's your suggestion?" Liz asked.

    "It's very simple. We divide the work and cooperate. We will serve as the bait, and you beasts will be responsible for the ambush. The Golden Lion has many men, and it is not something we can do by rushing in and slashing at random. We must fight in a planned manner. Targeting the Golden Lion  The unlucky ones are sent to adjust tactics. Some pirate groups can be completely wiped out, while others can be spared."

    "Why is this?" Liz asked.

    Han Yu replied casually: "Only in this way can those pirate groups who are not the Golden Lion Pirate Group make a choice. When they understand that we are only targeting the Golden Lion Pirate Group, those who oppose us will leave on their own.  part, thereby causing greater trouble to the Golden Lion."

    "How confident are you?"

    "It may be successful or it may not be successful. Nothing is absolute. The unlucky guy who joined us this time was still alive and kicking before he was sent out, but who would have thought that this unlucky guy has now disappeared in this  In the world. Things in this world are so weird, and they know they are wrong. But few are willing to give up. In four words, they are greedy. These people may deserve sympathy from others, but they are definitely a bunch of old people.  A madman who doesn’t want the weak, sick or disabled.”

    "You're right, then I'll do as you say. Then how about you come with me to meet the representatives of the alien beasts tomorrow?"

    Han Yu shook his head and rejected Lisi's invitation, "This won't work. After saying these words, my companion and I will leave, but I don't have time to act with you."

    Hearing this, Li Si asked in confusion: "Why do you want to leave at this time?"

    "Haha Human beings don't have a good reputation among alien beasts. In order to avoid putting you in a dilemma, it's better for me to take the initiative. And with us acting as bait in front, things can go more smoothly on your side.  .”

    ……

    No matter how much Lisi and Boris tried to persuade him, they did not change Han Yu’s decision.

    Han Yu is a man of his word.  After explaining to Liz what he should pay attention to, he stood up and left.  Liz and Burris sent each other off in person.  In fact, to be honest, Lisi was also worried that Han Yu and others would despise the ghost-faced fox clan if they stayed here and let other beasts see them.  But now it's better. Han Yu and others took the initiative to leave. This made the couple who never asked for help suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and sighed in their hearts: "Good people. Really considerate."

    Just as he was feeling emotional, his son Gust ran over sweating profusely.  Before he could catch his breath, he asked: "Father, mother. Where are Han Yu and the others?"

    "Huh? Isn't she with you?" Li Si asked in confusion.  Hearing this, Gust shook his head and replied: "No, I heard that Han Yu and the others were leaving, so I planned to inform Sister Meidi. After all, they are good friends. Now that they are gone, of course I have to come and see them off."  . It’s just that I’ve searched all around here and still can’t find any trace of my sister.”

    "Are there any letters or anything like that in Metty's room?" Liz asked calmly.

    "No. My sister's room is very tidy. It seems that she tidied it before leaving."

    "Then do you know anything unusual happened before your sister disappeared?"

    "Wellyes" Gusta thought for a while and replied, then carefully glanced at his father Boris who glared at him.  Lisi knew immediately that there was something fishy here.  He drove Boris aside, and then said to Gusta gently: "Gusta, tell me everything you know. Mother will make the decision with you."

    After hearing this, Gusta glanced at Burris quietly. Between offending his father or his mother, Gusta chose to offend his father.

    "After the failed blind date, my father began to look for a suitable husband for my sister again. Yesterday, he formally warned my sister not to play tricks on his son in the next blind date, otherwise the family law will be dealt with. Sister Mei Di cried after her father left.  It lasted for a long time, and then it started to become a little abnormal. It’s still my fault that the child was not vigilant enough. I wish I had told my mother earlier.”

    ?Looking at Gust’s face with annoyance.Looking like this, Lisi glanced at her husband angrily.  As for my husband, I really can't find anything wrong with him. The only thing that gives me a bit of a headache is the marriage of Mei Di's child.  It's better now, the child just came to you and ran away from home Wait a minute, run away from home Lisi looked up at the sky, and a thought flashed through her mind.

    Inside the Courage, Han Yu looked at Metty sitting in front of him dumbfounded, but he wanted to curse in his heart.  Nima, even if you want to run away from home, why do you still need to rely on me?  I wonder what the punishment will be for kidnapping someone else’s daughter?

    Mei Di looked at Han Yu with disdain and said: "I have no future, I'm just lazy, I don't want to work hard and exercise by myself. As I said, running away from home has always been my ideal. If I don't take advantage of you,  Che, who knows when this wish will come true.”

    "What else do you want? Isn't it enough to have parents who love you? You have to know that there are many people in this world who don't even know what their parents look like." Han Yu was a little angry and suppressed it in his stomach.  asked Metty.

    "Oh~ my father is very good to me, my stepmother treats me as her own, and my brothers and sisters respect me very much. But I have a headache. Those people always want to marry me off. I'm not a freeloader. Why?  You must move me out. Hum! It’s better now. I’m finally free"

    Hearing what Meidi said, Han Yu said expressionlessly to Lin Ke who was driving: "Lin Ke, the Courage will turn around. Let's send this bastard back first."

    "No, I'm wrong. Just don't send me back, okay?" Metty was immediately frightened when she heard this. Based on her understanding of her father, if she went back now, she would probably be grounded for two months.  There is definitely no escape.

    Faced with Mei Di’s coquettishness, Han Yu pretended not to hear.  Upon seeing this, Mei Di hurriedly asked her good sisters for support. As a result, Lin Ke looked at Mei Di in embarrassment, and then at Han Yu, this loser!

    Qiao Yaner made a few gestures to herself, reminding Metty to use her beauty trap.  What kind of bad idea is this?

    “ Han Mengxin is still a good person.  Not only did Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner not back down when they couldn't count on them, but they spoke up to defend Metty: "Brother, what a big deal. Since Metty doesn't plan to go back, then just stay here. I just happen to be back."  There are a few things that I need Sister Metty’s help with.”

    Under the watchful eyes of Metty, Han Mengxin, who spoke uprightly, was beaten. After the beating was over, Han Yu let go of Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin rubbed her butt and ran to Mei Di and said sadly: "Sister Mei Di, otherwise you should wait a few days before coming back. I have nothing to do now."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu's angry roar came to his ears, "I want to go even though I have no choice, what are you doing here?"

    "Han Yu. Can I stay?" Metty asked with a face of surprise.

    "Courage does not support idlers, everyone has their own responsible work."

    "It doesn't matter, I don't want money. If you want money, I can give it to you." When Metty heard this, she immediately said to Han Yu proudly.

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this, and was just about to scold Metty when he heard Metty say with a smile: "Haha~ Great, there is finally something useful here."

    "Hey, did you hear clearly? I promised to let you stay on the ship, but I have no intention of raising you. You can stay on the Spirit, but you must find your own place. In twenty-four hours, you  If you haven't found the location yet, then I will have to send you home." Han Yu thought that Mei Di had not heard, so he repeated it.  .

    "Hey~ I thought you were going to tell me a story. No problem, I will find my own place soon." Metty replied carelessly while scolding Han Yu for a hundred years.

    Han Yu didn’t seem to pay any attention to Metty’s unfounded confidence, and just silently prayed in his heart that Metty would be abducted again soon.

    In Mei Di’s eyes, her relationship with Han Mengxin was so strong that he would not leave her alone.  When the time comes to become that kind of nurse next to Han Mengxin, this person who wants to get rid of this burden will have nothing to say.

    the more you hope, the harder you fall.  When Mei Di excitedly came to Han Mengxin and explained her purpose, Han Mengxin started taking the exam for Mei Di without saying a word.  After a while, Mei Di, who was originally in high spirits, was like a defeated rooster, and walked out dejectedly, while Han Mengxin followed behind to comfort her.

    "Sister Metty, it's not that I don't want to help you, it's just that medical skills are very important to the Courage, and you are not suitable. Otherwise, you can go to my sister-in-law's place and take a look, maybe you can find your location."

    ……

    Two hours later, Metty left the control room dejectedly.Well, Lin Ke's position on the Courage is the navigator. Metty, who knows nothing about this kind of thing, naturally can't pass the test.  Proud Metty will not go to those stinky men for help.  It's just that Qiao Yan'er has nowhere to go now.  She quietly opened the door, and a piece of impassioned music came from the crack of the open door. Metty looked inside and saw Qiao Yan'er with her back to her, dancing around and letting out weird laughs.

    Metty quietly closed the door, the expression on her face was about to turn into a wrinkle.  Seeing that the time for her big words to come true was getting closer and closer, Metty sighed with a frown on her face. Could it be that her running away from home was going to end here?  Not willing to give in!  I can not be reconciled!

    Just when Metty was cheering for herself with a face full of reluctance, Shi Bafang ran to find Field for help. However, after searching around, he found no trace of Field. He didn't know if Field was playing with his weapons in his laboratory.  .

    “…Need help?” Metty smiled like a fox,…she was originally a vixen, and even if someone called her a vixen in person, Metty would not feel that the other party had any malice.

    The simple Shi Bafang was worried that there were not enough people for dinner last night. When someone offered to help, he would not refuse.

    ……

    After dinner, looking at Mei Di who looked proud and Shi Bafang who looked frustrated, Han Yu asked Mei Di first: "Have you found your place?"

    "I know, the kitchen helper."

    " Bafang, you are quite a person. Do you need someone to help you with the cooking?" Han Yu said to Shi Bafang with emotion on his face after hearing this.  Shi Bafang's originally lowered head dropped even lower.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, couldn't help but remind him: "Hey, it's almost done. Now the power will be here."

    "Hehe I have a share of this." Han Yu smiled when he heard this, and said to Metty helplessly: "Well, since you won, then you can just follow us." (To be continued.  .)

 Text Chapter 816 The Despicable and Shameless Golden Lion

    In the past few days, the Golden Lion has felt that nothing he has done has gone well.  First, a small expedition team appeared and attacked the pirate group that was his vassal. Then it was discovered that several pirate groups that were attached to him were secretly working together to break away from him. With great difficulty, he finally defeated those who wanted to poach him.  The bastard in the corner suddenly heard the news that the Black Whale pirate group was completely wiped out.  Although this explosive news did not cause any damage to the direct lineage of Golden Lion, rumors of Golden Lion killing people with a borrowed knife quietly spread within the pirate group.  People who spread rumors are very cunning. No matter how hard the Golden Lion tries, they just can't catch them.  What makes the Golden Lion even more angry is that after the Black Whale Pirate Group was attacked, other pirate groups that vassalized themselves also had troubles one after another. What is even more difficult to argue with is that as long as they follow the Golden Lion Pirate Group,  The pirate groups that were close to each other were all saved, but those who were not closely related suffered shipwrecks and casualties.

    For this kind of work that requires the use of brains, the golden lion has never been very good at it.  Compared with wisdom, the Golden Lion values ??strength more.  We have relied on this to get through the strong winds and waves we have experienced in the past. I just don’t know if it will work this time.

    "Boss, Phoenix is ??here." A pirate reported to the Golden Lion.

    Hearing that his right-hand man was back, the golden lion showed a smile and ordered: "Let him come up."

    After a while, Phoenix stood in front of the golden lion.

    "Have you found out the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan?"

    "No."

    "Have you found the expedition team that offended my golden lion?"

    "nor."

    “None of the things assigned to you have been completed, so what are you doing back here?” the golden lion asked angrily.

    Phoenix replied calmly: "The situation has changed. Jones and I feel it is necessary to come back and report to you."

    "What change?"

    "According to a survivor of the attack, they were attacked by a group of alien beasts. Those alien beasts seemed to have been premeditated and lurked on the pirate group's ultimate path. Once the pirate group entered the ambush circle, it would be immediately  They swarm up, fight and run away. They don't want ships or people, they just seem to want to attack our Golden Lion pirate group."

    "How much have we lost so far?" Golden Lion asked in a deep voice.

    "They are all small pirate groups, but they were defeated piecemeal during this period, which is almost enough to form a pirate group with the same weapons as Lan Zheng who was killed."

    "Hiss~ It seems that this is a bad person." The golden lion sighed slowly.

    Seeing that the golden lion sighed and then stopped talking, Phoenix couldn't help but become a little anxious. I'm really waiting for you to give me an idea. How can you be in a daze at this time.  Just as he opened his mouth to remind the golden lion, he heard the golden lion ask: "We and the alien beasts have always been on the same page. Why did they attack us this time? We must understand this so that we can formulate the next plan."

    Hearing this, Phoenix nodded heavily, and then looked at the golden lion expectantly, hoping that the golden lion would tell the specific content of the plan.

    Seeing Phoenix looking at him without saying a word.  The golden lion was instantly annoyed, what about his damn confidant?  No sense of perspective at all!  Speaking of which, I don’t know what happened to Phoenix recently.  In the past, he always had the image of an idle playboy.  But now they are also starting to pay attention to their appearance.

    Is it Sichun?

    This thought flashed through his mind, and then the golden lion was a little annoyed. What was the current situation? How could he have thought of this? It seemed that he was getting old.

    When Phoenix saw the golden lion shaking his head, he thought something was wrong with him.  He quickly checked himself and saw that there was nothing wrong, so he asked tentatively: "Boss, what's wrong with you? Why are you shaking your head all of a sudden?"

    “…Sigh…” The golden lion looked at Phoenix upon hearing this.  Sighed again.

    "Boss, I don't want you to be like this. If there is anything you don't like, just say it and I will change it. Don't just sigh. To be honest, the more you sigh, the less confident I will be."

    After listening to Phoenix’s words, Golden Lion looked at Phoenix and said, “Stop talking nonsense like this, I’ll just ask you, are Zhu Jianqiang’s preparations complete?”

    Seeing that Golden Lion was talking about business, Phoenix quickly straightened his face, nodded and replied: "You are ready, you can leave at any time. But boss, we heard that there are many restless guys in the group who are making trouble again recently.  Do you want us to settle down inside first, and then go out to fight against the outside world?"

    "Don't look down upon me. Even if you are gone, I am still here, and my brothers are still here. Do you think I can't live without you?"

    "Boss, don't be angry, didn't I just say that?"??If there are other arrangements, then they will be arranged. I have no objection.  "

    "Hmph! Don't listen to me. Otherwise, I don't mind destroying flowers with my own hands." The golden lion stared at Phoenix and said coldly.

    Phoenix was shocked when he heard this, and he suddenly broke out in cold sweat. He knelt on the ground and apologized repeatedly.  Fortunately, the golden lion has no murderous intention yet, and just warned Phoenix: "A man, why worry about not having a wife? Phoenix, you have always been a well-known man, don't be surrendered by a woman, that would be a great shame and humiliation for a man."

    "" Phoenix was obedient. No matter what the golden lion said, he nodded and said yes.  Seeing Phoenix's look, the golden lion sighed softly in his heart, and stretched out his hand to tell Phoenix to get out of here and not stay here any longer to hinder his eyes.

    Phoenix left, and the golden lion sighed again. He was about to take a nap, but unexpectedly there was a rush of footsteps. A sweaty pirate rushed up and knelt in front of the golden lion with a plop.  Holding a thin bamboo tube, before he could say anything, he rolled his eyes and fainted.

    The golden lion picked up the pen holder that had fallen to his feet and ordered the pirates who caught up: "Take good care of him and don't let anything happen to him. Someone, go find Phoenix and Jones."

    "yes."

    ……

    Phoenix left not long ago and found him after a while, but Jones was far away and it would take some time to get here.  When there was no one around, Phoenix asked softly: "Boss, what makes you so nervous?"

    Seeing Phoenix’s curious look, Golden Lion didn’t say a word and threw the information he had just poured out of the thin bamboo tube to Phoenix.  It doesn't matter if Phoenix doesn't watch.  As soon as he saw it, he was furious. He looked at the golden lion and asked: "Boss, what should I do with those ungrateful guys? You gave the order, whether they live or die!"

    "Don't be impatient. How many times have I told you? Don't be so nervous. Even if a bunch of wretches get together, they are no match for us."

    Although he is confident that those idiots who want to separate the family will soon leave this place completely, Phoenix is ??still a little angry.  The golden lion smiled with satisfaction when he saw this. At this moment, Jones arrived.  Say hello to the Golden Lion first.  Then he became like Phoenix, clamoring to clean up those bastards.  Even if they can't fight, they still take advantage of them all day long.

    However, after the Golden Lion drank heavily, Jones, who was about to enter the rampage mode, finally calmed down.  Just listen to Golden Lion say: "It's just a few broken ships. They think we are a broken ship and want to find another owner. But in a place like this, there is no one from Golden Lion to say anything. Who dares to take us in."

    "Boss. Although I am not afraid of the pirate groups who want to break away, we cannot let these guys destroy the unity of the group in vain." Jones said to the Golden Lion.  The golden lion glanced at Jones in surprise, but finally nodded and said to Jones and Phoenix: "You are my right-hand men, go ahead and let those who dare to underestimate us experience our terror again."

    Jones and Phoenix stood up and responded.

    Phoenix shows no mercy to those pirate groups who want to fight against both sides.  Holding the butcher knife high in the hand and beheading five hundred people in one day, someone added the word "beheading" to the title of Phoenix.  The little pirates who were already bewitched and ready to take action all put away their little plans and decided to continue to hang out with the Golden Lion Pirate Group.

    "The risk of rebellion is too great. It's better to leave it to those who like excitement." The pirate group who continued to choose to embrace the Golden Lion pirate group persuaded themselves truthfully.

    Phoenix’s move directly suppressed everyone. Most of the pirate groups chose to compromise, but there were a few pirate groups who wanted to return to the embrace of the Golden Lion.  People often say that turning back will lead to the shore, but these people can no longer see the shore when they look back. The only thing waiting for them in the end is destruction.

    Faced with the desperate attacks by former allies on themselves in order to please Phoenix, the people who were attacked couldn't help but have mixed feelings in their hearts. Because they were outnumbered, those families who were ready to rebel were killing and selling, but no one was left alive.  ?

    After solving this matter, Phoenix's reputation has greatly increased, and he is directly aimed at the Golden Lion God.  As for Jones, he's a little unrevealed.

    An Nei is over, and naturally the next step is to find trouble with those strange beasts.  To be able to stand in a place like this cannot be achieved with passion alone.

    Phoenix and Jones were sent away, asking them to find those humans as soon as possible, and then ask about the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Tribe, while the Golden Lion himself went on the road alone, arriving at an unknown planet without telling anyone.

    For this nameless planet, the golden lion obviously has a special emotion.  DrivingThe starship had just landed, and the golden lion emerged from the starship. As if it had been known that the golden lion would come, a girl ran over and blinked curiously and asked  He said, "Are you the evil disciple that Master said you were coming to see him?"

    "Evil disciple? It seems that Master has a deep resentment for me leaving him." Listening to the little girl's innocent words, the golden lion seemed to be getting younger.  He held up his hands and said to the little girl: "Oh, I didn't expect you to be the young lady taken in by my master. Then Nick wants to call me senior brother."

    "Hmph, the dominating Golden Lion also has the habit of confusing relatives?"

    "Disciple, wake up the lion and pay homage to the master." Upon hearing the voice, the golden lion immediately knelt on the ground to say goodbye.  But the visitor avoided the golden lion's kneeling and said: "You are no longer my student, not since you walked out of here. This is my only retreat, please don't  Destroy. That’s your junior sister, she’s very talented in machinery, and I don’t want your plan to fall on this innocent and romantic little girl.”

    Although the master said this, the golden lion was unmoved and still bowed to the master, and then said: "No matter whether you recognize me or not, once you are a master, you will always be a father! I, Xingshi, remember that you will always be mine.  Master."

    "Alas~ What an injustice. Bao'er, take your senior brother into the valley." The master finally sighed and ordered the little girl, and then the figure faintly disappeared from the place.

    When the golden lion heard this, he was immediately overjoyed and quickly followed his junior sister Bao'er into the valley.  On a large bluestone beside a waterfall, my master was making tea.  The golden lion jumped up to Daqingshan and stood next to the golden lion with his head bowed.

    The master didn’t even bother to raise his head, he just said calmly: “Sit down.”

    The golden lion followed the instructions and sat opposite the master, looking at his master with pleading eyes. After a while, the master sighed, looked at the golden lion and said, "I swear to treat Bao'er well."

    "From today on, Bao'er is like my own son. But if there is even the slightest bit of trouble, the sky will strike like lightning."

    After hearing the golden lion's oath, the master showed a bitter smile, stared at the sincere face of the golden lion for a while, sighed and said, "I hope you can keep your promise." After saying that, the master stretched out his hand in front of him.  Put a hand on the big bluestone.  An instrument for divination appeared on the table.

    "What do you want to do?" the master asked the golden lion calmly.

    Hearing this, the golden lion quickly replied: "Reporting to the teacher, the disciple has encountered some trouble recently. I want to find a few murderers."

    "life, age, appearancehuh? Why don't you say anything?" Master asked after walking away and not looking at the golden lion.  The golden lion heard the words and laughed sarcastically: "Master. If I had the things you mentioned, I would have found those guys long ago. But isn't there a lack of evidence, so I had to come to you."

    "It seems you are worried that my death this time is not complete enough." The master was speechless for a long time, and finally said.  It's just that the golden lion turned a deaf ear to the master's words, as if he didn't hear them.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As long as it’s a true divination.  That is extremely life-consuming.  Because every time of divination, it consumes the life of the fortune teller.

    ……

    After a period of busy work, the master vomited blood and lay on the ground sluggishly, facing the eager eyes of the golden lion.  The master said slowly: "Taking this star as the origin, heading northeast, it is slowly heading here."

    "Really? Is this old man lying to me?" The golden lion did not completely believe the master's last divination.  After thinking for a moment, Golden Lion stood up to leave.  The master who was lying on the ground unable to move quickly reminded him: "Don't forget the oath you swore."

    "Well, I won't forget it." The golden lion nodded, crossed the pool and landed next to Bao'er.  He gently reached out and touched Bao'er's little head, then strode forward.  In front of his master, Golden Lion broke his oath and kept the young Bao'er.

    "You don't keep your word! You don't keep your promise!" The master who witnessed the golden lion striding away immediately became furious, but unfortunately he was too weak to move at this time.  What frightened the master even more was that the intuition that he was about to die was constantly emerging.

    He glanced sadly at Bao'er who was standing on the shore and wanted to come over but was afraid to go into the water. The golden lion's master just died unwillingly.  Before his death, he would probably go to the underworld to tell his misfortunes to Comrade Yama, the chief executive of the underworld, with resentment towards the Golden Lion.  But right now, Bao'er should be the most unfortunate.

    ???????? Thinking of this, Baoer turned around and wanted to run back to himGet a stall for Master from his residence.  But as soon as he turned around, he saw two sturdy hungry wolves staring at Bao'er with green eyes.  If you look carefully, you can see that there are big footprints on each of the two wolves.

    "Ah~" Bao'er's scream scared the hungry wolf. Taking advantage of the hungry wolf's retreat, Bao'er turned around and jumped into the pool. Regardless of the coldness of the pool, he used his hands and feet to reach the big bluestone in the center of the pool.  superior.

    For some unknown reason, the two hungry wolves did not dare to enter the water pool. Although there was very delicious food in the center of the water pool, the hungry wolves refused to enter the water pool.  But after walking around the pool for a long time and seeing that they couldn't catch the delicious food, the two hungry wolves let out a cry and turned around and left the edge of the pool.

    Delicious Food Bao'er is now cold, hungry, frightened and scared.  She couldn't figure it out. The master had clearly said that there was a mechanism at the entrance of the valley and wild beasts could not get in. But why did she encounter the wild beast just after the master died?  And it still tastes bad.  Bao'er, who couldn't figure it out, habitually wanted to go to the master to ask for the answer.  But when Bao'er's little hand touched Master's body, he found that Master's body had become cold, as hard as stone, and he was deaf to Bao'er's call.  Bao'er tried hard for a long time, but still couldn't see his master waking up.

    When a child encounters this kind of situation, the most instinctive reaction is to cry.  I hope to get help from others through crying.  It's just that this time Bao'er's cry didn't bring in anyone who could save him, but instead brought in a black bear.  The black bear discovered Bao'er, tentatively stretched out his paws to explore the water, and finally gave up helplessly.

    That night, Bao'er was frightened. Without Master's warm embrace and without Master's care and consideration, Bao'er tried all the methods he knew. He kept talking to his Master and acting coquettishly, but he never saw anything wrong with Master.  Signs of awakening.

    The water in the pool is cold.  In addition, there was nowhere to change the wet clothes that Bao'er wore when he swam over. The cold wind blew so hard all night that Bao'er's eyes darkened and he fainted.

    Chapter 816 The Despicable and Shameless Golden Lion

    In the past few days, the Golden Lion has felt that everything he did was not going well.  First, a small expedition team appeared and attacked the pirate group that was affiliated with him. Then it was discovered that several pirate groups that were attached to him were secretly collaborating with each other.  He wanted to get away from himself, and after finally dealing with those bastards who wanted to poach him, news suddenly happened that the Black Whale Pirate Group was completely wiped out.  Although this explosive news did not damage the direct lineage of the Golden Lion.  But within the pirate group.  However, rumors spread quietly that the golden lion used a borrowed knife to kill people.  People who spread rumors are very cunning. No matter how hard the Golden Lion tries, they just can't catch them.  What made the Golden Lion even more angry was that after the attack on the Black Whale Pirate Group, other pirate groups that vassalized themselves also had troubles one after another, which was even more difficult to argue with.  As long as the pirate groups were close to the Golden Lion Pirate Group, they were all protected, but those who were not closely related would suffer shipwreck and death.

    For this kind of work that requires using your brain.  Golden Lions have never been very good at it.  Compared with wisdom, the Golden Lion values ??strength more.  We have relied on this to get through the strong winds and waves we have experienced in the past. I just don’t know if it will work this time.

    "Boss, Phoenix is ??here." A pirate reported to the Golden Lion.

    Hearing that his right-hand man was back, the golden lion showed a smile and ordered: "Let him come up."

    After a while, Phoenix stood in front of the golden lion.

    "Have you found out the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan?"

    "No."

    "Have you found the expedition team that offended my golden lion?"

    "nor."

    “None of the things assigned to you have been completed, so what are you doing back here?” the golden lion asked angrily.

    Phoenix replied calmly: "The situation has changed. Jones and I feel it is necessary to come back and report to you."

    "What change?"

    "According to a survivor of the attack, they were attacked by a group of alien beasts. Those alien beasts seemed to have been premeditated and lurked on the pirate group's ultimate path. Once the pirate group entered the ambush circle, it would immediately  They swarm up, fight and run away. They don't want ships or people, they just seem to want to attack our Golden Lion pirate group."

    "How much have we lost so far?" Golden Lion asked in a deep voice.

    "They are all small pirate groups, but they were defeated piecemeal during this period, which is almost enough to form a pirate group with the same weapons as Lan Zheng who was killed."

    "Hiss~ It seems that this is a bad person." The golden lion sighed slowly.

    Seeing that the golden lion sighed and then said nothing, Phoenix couldn't help but feel a little anxious. I'm really waiting for you to give me an idea. How can IAt this time, I was in a daze.  Just when he opened his mouth to remind the golden lion, he heard the golden lion ask: "We and the alien beasts have always been on the same page, why did they take the initiative to attack us this time? We must understand this so that we can formulate the next plan."

    Hearing this, Phoenix nodded heavily, and then looked at the golden lion expectantly, hoping that the golden lion would tell the specific content of the plan.

    Seeing Phoenix looking at him without saying a word, the golden lion immediately became angry. What about his damn confidant?  No sense of perspective at all!  Speaking of which, I don’t know what’s happened to this Phoenix recently. He used to always have an image of a playboy who was idle, but now he has begun to pay attention to his appearance.

    Is it Sichun?

    This thought flashed through his mind, and then the golden lion was a little annoyed. What was the current situation? How could he have thought of this? It seemed that he was getting old.

    When Phoenix saw the golden lion shaking his head, he thought something was wrong with him. He quickly checked himself and saw that there was nothing wrong. Then he asked tentatively: "Boss, what's wrong with you? Why are you shaking your head suddenly?"

    “…Sigh…” The golden lion looked at Phoenix after hearing this, and sighed again.

    "Boss, I don't want you to be like this. If there is anything you don't like, just say it and I will change it. Don't just sigh. To be honest, the more you sigh, the less confident I will be."

    After listening to Phoenix’s words, Golden Lion looked at Phoenix and said, “Stop talking nonsense, I’ll just ask you a question. Are Zhu Jianqiang’s preparations complete?”

    Seeing that the golden lion was talking about business, Phoenix quickly straightened his face, nodded and replied: "We are ready and can go at any time. But boss, we heard that there are a lot of restless guys in the group who are making trouble again recently.  Do you want us to settle down inside first, and then go out to fight against the outside world?"

    "Don't look down upon me. Even if I'm gone. I'm still here, and my brothers are here. Do you think I can't live without you?"

    "Boss, don't be angry. Isn't that what I said? If you have other arrangements, then make them. I don't have any objections."

    "Hmph! Don't listen to me. Otherwise, I don't mind destroying flowers with my own hands." The golden lion stared at Phoenix and said coldly.

    Phoenix was shocked when he heard this, and he suddenly broke out in cold sweat. He knelt on the ground and apologized repeatedly.  Fortunately, the golden lion has no murderous intention yet, and just warned Phoenix: "A man is a real man. Why worry about not having a wife? You Phoenix have always been a well-known man, don't be surrendered by a woman, it will be a great shame and humiliation for a man."

    "" Phoenix was obedient. No matter what the golden lion said, he nodded and said yes.  Seeing Phoenix's look, the golden lion sighed softly in his heart, and stretched out his hand to tell Phoenix to get out of here and not stay here any longer to hinder his eyes.

    Phoenix left, and the golden lion sighed again. He was about to take a nap, but unexpectedly there was a rush of footsteps. A sweaty pirate rushed up and knelt in front of the golden lion with a plop.  Holding a thin bamboo tube, before he could say anything, he rolled his eyes and fainted.

    The golden lion picked up the pen holder that had fallen to his feet and ordered the pirates who caught up: "Take good care of him and don't let anything happen to him. Someone, go find Phoenix and Jones."

    "yes."

    ……

    Phoenix left not long ago and found him after a while, but Jones was far away and it would take some time to get here.  When there was no one around, Phoenix asked softly: "Boss, what makes you so nervous?"

    Seeing Phoenix’s curious look, Golden Lion didn’t say a word and threw the information he had just poured out of the thin bamboo tube to Phoenix.  It didn't matter if Phoenix didn't look at it. When he looked at it, he was furious. He looked at the golden lion and asked: "Boss, what should I do with those ungrateful guys? You gave the order, whether they live or die!"

    "Don't be impatient. How many times have I told you? Don't be so nervous. Even if a bunch of wretches get together, they are no match for us."

    Although he is confident that those idiots who want to separate the family will soon leave this place completely, Phoenix is ??still a little angry.  The golden lion smiled with satisfaction when he saw this. At this moment, Jones arrived.  First he said hello to the golden lion, and then he became like Phoenix, clamoring to clean up those bastard things.  Even if they can't fight, they still take advantage of them all day long.

    However, after the Golden Lion drank heavily, Jones, who was about to enter the rampage mode, finally calmed down.  Just listen to Golden Lion say: "It's just a few broken ships. They think we are a broken ship and want to find another master. But in a place like this, without Golden Lion's words, no one would dare to take us in."

    "Boss, although I am not afraid of those?The pirate group broke away, but we cannot let these guys destroy the unity of the group in vain.  "Jones said to the Golden Lion. The Golden Lion glanced at Jones in surprise, but finally nodded and said to Jones and Phoenix: "You are my right-hand man, go and let those who dare to underestimate us experience our terror again.  .  "

    Jones and Phoenix stood up and responded.

    Phoenix showed no mercy to those pirate groups who wanted to kill both snake and rat. He raised his butcher knife and beheaded five hundred people in one day. Some people added the word "behead" to the title "Phoenix".  The little pirates who were already bewitched and ready to take action all put away their little plans and decided to continue to hang out with the Golden Lion Pirate Group.

    “The risk of rebellion is too great, so it’s better to leave it to those who like excitement.” The pirate group who continued to choose to embrace the Golden Lion pirate group persuaded themselves truthfully.

    Phoenix’s move directly suppressed everyone. Most of the pirate groups chose to compromise, but there were a few pirate groups who wanted to return to the embrace of the Golden Lion.  People often say that turning back will lead to the shore, but these people can no longer see the shore when they look back.  Only destruction awaits them in the end.

    Faced with the desperate attacks by former allies on themselves in order to please Phoenix, the people who were attacked couldn't help but have mixed feelings in their hearts. Because they were outnumbered, those families who were ready to rebel were killing and selling, but no one was left alive.  ?

    After solving this matter, Phoenix's reputation has greatly increased, and he is directly aimed at the Golden Lion God.  As for Jones, he's a little unrevealed.

    An Nei is over, and naturally the next step is to find trouble with those strange beasts.  To be able to stand in a place like this cannot be achieved with passion alone.

    Sent away Phoenix and Jones.  Let them find those humans as soon as possible, and then ask them about the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan, while the Golden Lion himself went on the road alone, arriving at an unknown planet without telling anyone.

    For this nameless planet.  The golden lion obviously has a special emotion.  Just as the starship he was driving landed, the golden lion emerged from the starship.  It was as if he had known that the golden lion would come.  A girl jumped over and asked with a curious look on her face, "Are you the evil disciple that Master said you were coming to see him?"

    "Evil disciple? It seems that Master has a deep resentment for me leaving him." Listening to the little girl's innocent words, the golden lion seemed to be getting younger.  He held up his hands and said to the little girl: "Oh, I didn't expect you to be the young lady taken in by my master. Then Nick wants to call me senior brother."

    "Hmph, the dominating Golden Lion also has the habit of confusing relatives?"

    "Disciple, wake up the lion. Pay homage to the master." Upon hearing the voice, the golden lion immediately knelt on the ground to say goodbye.  But the visitor avoided the golden lion's kneeling and said: "You are no longer my student, not since you walked out of here. This is my only retreat. Please don't  Destroy. That’s your junior sister, she’s very talented in machinery, and I don’t want your plan to fall on this innocent and romantic little girl.”

    Although the master said this, the golden lion was unmoved and still bowed to the master, and then said: "No matter whether you recognize me or not, once you are a master, you will always be a father! I, Xingshi, remember that you will always be mine.  Master."

    "Alas~ What an injustice. Bao'er, take your senior brother into the valley." The master finally sighed and ordered the little girl, and then the figure faintly disappeared from the place.

    When the golden lion heard this, he was immediately overjoyed and quickly followed his junior sister Bao'er into the valley. On a large bluestone beside a waterfall, his master was making tea there.  The golden lion jumped up to Daqingshan and stood next to the golden lion with his head bowed.

    The master didn’t even bother to raise his head, he just said calmly: “Sit down.”

    The golden lion followed the instructions and sat opposite the master, looking at his master with pleading eyes. After a while, the master sighed, looked at the golden lion and said, "I swear to treat Bao'er well."

    "From today on, Bao'er is like my own son, but if there is even the slightest bit of trouble, the sky will strike like lightning."

    After hearing the golden lion's oath, the master showed a bitter smile, stared at the sincere face of the golden lion for a while, sighed and said, "I hope you can keep your promise." After saying that, the master stretched out his hand in front of him.  He leaned on the big bluestone and a divination instrument appeared on the table.

    "What do you want to do?" the master asked the golden lion calmly.

    Hearing this, the golden lion quickly replied: "Reporting to the teacher, this disciple has encountered some trouble recently and wants to find a few murderers."

    "life, age, appearancehuh? Why don't you say anything?" Master asked after walking away and not looking at the golden lion.  golden lionYanyan said with a smile: "Master, if I had the things you mentioned, I would have found those guys long ago. But isn't there a lack of evidence, so I had to come to you."

    "It seems you are worried that my death this time is not complete enough." The master was speechless for a long time, and finally said.  It's just that the golden lion turned a deaf ear to the master's words, as if he didn't hear them.

    But any real divination is extremely life-consuming.  Because every time of divination, it consumes the life of the fortune teller.

    ……

    After a period of busy work, the master lay on the ground vomiting blood. Facing the eager eyes of the golden lion, the master said slowly: "With this star as the origin, the northeast direction is slowly heading here."

    "Really? Is this old man lying to me?" The golden lion did not completely believe the master's last divination.  After thinking for a moment, Golden Lion stood up to leave.  The master who was lying on the ground unable to move quickly reminded him: "Don't forget the oath you swore."

    "Well, I won't forget it." The golden lion nodded, crossed the pool and landed next to Bao'er.  He gently reached out and touched Bao'er's little head, then strode forward.  In front of his master, Golden Lion broke his oath and kept the young Bao'er.

    "You don't keep your word! You don't keep your promise!" The master who witnessed the golden lion striding away immediately became furious, but unfortunately he was too weak to move at this time.  What frightened the master even more was that the intuition that he was about to die was constantly emerging.

    He glanced sadly at Bao'er who was standing on the shore and wanted to come over but was afraid to go into the water. The golden lion's master just died unwillingly.  Before his death, he would probably go to the underworld to tell his misfortunes to Comrade Yama, the chief executive of the underworld, with resentment towards the Golden Lion.  But right now, Bao'er should be the most unfortunate.

    ???????? Thinking of this, Bao'er turned around and wanted to run back to his residence to get a stall for his master.  But as soon as he turned around, he saw two sturdy hungry wolves staring at Bao'er with green eyes.  If you look carefully, you can see that there are big footprints on each of the two wolves.

    "Ah~" Bao'er's scream scared the hungry wolf. Taking advantage of the hungry wolf's retreat, Bao'er turned around and jumped into the pool. Regardless of the coldness of the pool, he used his hands and feet to reach the big bluestone in the center of the pool.  superior.

    For some unknown reason, the two hungry wolves did not dare to enter the water pool. Although there was very delicious food in the center of the water pool, the hungry wolves refused to enter the water pool.  But after walking around the pool for a long time and seeing that they couldn't catch the delicious food, the two hungry wolves let out a cry and turned around and left the edge of the pool.

    Delicious Food Bao'er is now cold, hungry, frightened and scared.  She couldn't figure it out. The master had clearly said that there was a mechanism at the entrance of the valley and wild beasts could not get in. But why did she encounter the wild beast just after the master died?  And it still tastes bad.  Bao'er, who couldn't figure it out, habitually wanted to go to the master to ask for the answer.  But when Bao'er's little hand touched Master's body, he found that Master's body had become cold, as hard as stone, and he was deaf to Bao'er's call.  Bao'er tried hard for a long time, but still couldn't see his master waking up.

    When a child encounters this kind of situation, the most instinctive reaction is to cry, hoping to get help from others through crying.  It's just that this time Bao'er's cry didn't bring in anyone who could save him, but instead brought in a black bear.  The black bear discovered Bao'er, tentatively stretched out his paws to explore the water, and finally gave up helplessly.

    That night, Bao'er was frightened. Without Master's warm embrace and without Master's care and consideration, Bao'er tried all the methods he knew. He kept talking to his Master and acting coquettishly, but he never saw anything wrong with Master.  Signs of awakening.

    The water in the pool was cold, and there was nowhere to change the wet clothes that Bao'er wore when he swam over. The cold wind blew all night, and Bao'er's eyes darkened and he fainted.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 817 Prisoners in the Dungeon

    This is a dungeon!

    This is a dungeon filled with the smell of blood and rancidity!

    This is a dungeon where human bones can be seen everywhere on the ground!

    Bones can be long or short. From the shape of the bones, it can be seen that if the owner of these bones was not a dwarf, then he was a child like Bao'er outside.

    The arrival of Han Yu and Field seemed to alarm someone hiding in the shadow of the dungeon. There was a clatter of iron chains, and then a strange "Jie Jie" laugh came, frightening the unprepared Han Yu and Field.

    Looking closely under the firelight, the man no longer looked human, with a skinny body, a dirty head and face, and a rusty iron chain on each shoulder. This man could only lie on the ground, unable to stand.  , and couldn't lie down, because two or two iron chains were embedded in the stone wall behind the person.

    "Jie Jie Jieare you here to bring food to your grandpa again? Not bad, not bad, you are really a filial child." The prisoner in the dungeon said with a strange smile.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this, and with a move of his finger, a beam of fire flew away, instantly igniting the other person's head.

    "Ah, ah" The prisoner screamed and wanted to reach out and slap him, but his shoulders were tied with iron chains and his arms could not move up at all.

    After a while, the flames slowed down, and Han Yu and Field could see each other's faces clearly.  This man had no nose, no eyes, and besides the hole of his mouth, there were three other dark holes on his face.

    "Okay, you have the guts, you are worthy of being a beast who deceived your master and destroyed your ancestors!" the prisoner gasped and cursed.

    Han Yu ignored the prisoners’ yelling and scolding, and just asked lightly: “Who are you? Why are you locked up here?”

    "Huh? Are you not that evil beast?!!! Who are you? Let me out! As long as you let me out, I will give you a fortune!" The prisoner suddenly shouted to Han Yu with excitement.

    Han Yu was not too interested in the prisoner's promise.  He just continued to ask: "Don't come out in a hurry, let me find out who you are first? I don't want to let out a disaster."

    "How could I be a nuisance? I think back then I was forget it. A good man is not brave in his time. Boy, do you want to control your own destiny? As long as you let me out, I will use my unique secret technique  I will teach it to you as a reward. As long as you learn our unique secret method, it will be easy to change your destiny."

    "I'm not interested in what you say. I just want to know why you are locked up here? What is your identity? It's useless to me if you say anything else."

    “…Then you have to tell me first, where is that beast now?” The prisoner was silent for a while and then asked.

    "If you ask the owner of this dungeon. That person is already dead."

    Hearing this, the prisoner roared in disbelief: "Dead? Impossible! You must be lying to me!"

    "I have no reason to lie to you. That person is indeed dead. There is only a five-year-old little girl left in this world, who is now being taken care of by us." Han Yu replied calmly.

    "Little girl? What's that girl's name?"

    "Bao'er."

    "HahahaGod open your eyes, retribution! Retribution!" the prisoner laughed excitedly.

    Han Yu stood there quietly waiting for the prisoner to vent, and then he heard the prisoner say: "My name is Yun Chen. I won't tell you my previous name, because you won't believe it anyway. I'm just telling you. I am a  As a fortune teller, I can predict anyone's good or bad luck. As long as you let me out, I will help you tell you everything you will encounter in your life."

    "Although I am very curious about my future, I don't want to know in advance. Letting you out is not a problem, but before letting you out. I have a question to ask you, please answer me truthfully."

    "You ask." Yun Chen couldn't wait to ask as soon as he heard that he would see the light of day again.

    "What's going on with the child's bones on the ground?" Han Yu asked, pointing to the human bones on the ground.

    Yun Chen’s expression suddenly changed and his body moved slightly.  It seemed like he was trying to block something hidden behind him.  Han Yu immediately became suspicious when he saw it. A small fireball flew over and immediately saw the thing in the shadow illuminated.

    It turned out to be the corpse of a child that hadn’t been finished eating!

    Field immediately started vomiting. Han Yu also wanted to vomit, but he suppressed it. He stared at Yun Chen coldly and asked, "Are you a cannibal?"

    "No, no, I can't help it either. There is no water or food here. If I want to survive, I can only eat what that beast brought me."

    "thing?"

    &nbsp; "Yes, I want to live, I want to watch him die. In order to live, I must replenish my physical strength." The more Yun Chen spoke, the more eloquently he spoke, making people feel that this Yun Chen was eating  People are also forced to do so.  But no matter what Yun Chen said, it couldn't change the fact that he was a cannibal, nor could it change the uncontrollable murderous intention in Han Yu's heart.

    Everyone has their own moral limits. There are some things they can do and some things they cannot.  Han Yu is not a hero. He cannot achieve great things without paying attention to trivial matters, nor can he use any means to achieve his goals.  Han Yu couldn't understand eating the same kind of people in order to survive, and he couldn't forgive this behavior either.

    "How many children have you eaten in total?" Han Yu asked in a cold voice.

    "Ughwell, I have been locked up here for ten years, and I eat a child every ten days" Yun Chen heard the evil in Han Yu's words and answered hesitantly.

    There is one life in ten days, three in a month, thirty-six in a year, and three hundred and sixty in ten years.  Three hundred and sixty children aged five or six entered the belly of the Yun Chen in front of him.

    "Does the person who imprisoned you also eat children?"

    “I didn’t eat at first, but then I lied to him that eating children could make up for the life lost during divination…”

    "How did you meet Bao'er?"

    ""

    "explain……"

    "Every time before sending a child, he would tell me the name of the child he is going to eat next." Under Han Yu's strong pressure, Yun Chen answered cautiously.

    "Hoo~" Flames burst out all over Han Yu's body. His sympathy for the innocent children made Han Yu unable to suppress the anger in his heart.  Field, who was standing behind Han Yu, saw this and shouted hurriedly: "Han Yu, don't be impulsive!"

    "Don't be impulsive? How do you tell me to restrain myself?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    "Even if you want to get angry, just finish the business first."

    "Yes, let's get down to business first. Field, you go out. Don't say a word of what you just heard. I will tell you when I go out."

    "I understand." Field nodded, turned around and walked to the middle of the stone steps, standing there waiting for Han Yu to come back.  Han Yu ignored Field, opened his hands, and flames began to burn everywhere in the dungeon.  The hot feeling overwhelmed the blind Yun Chen, and he screamed: "Stop! What are you going to do?"

    "I want to save these innocent dead children and avenge them at will. That Bao'er's master is dead, and you are the only enemy left." Han Yu replied slowly.

    The flames quickly surrounded Yun Chen.  But Yun Chen was not burned directly. In order to avoid being burned, Yun Chen didn't dare to move, so he just squatted upright.

    Han Yu’s flames burned all the bones and remains in the dungeon to ashes.  Only one living person, Yun Chen, was left.  Han Yu put away the flame, turned around and walked out.  Upon seeing this, Field asked: "Han Yu. Aren't you going to kill him?"

    "Don't kill him. Let him starve to death!" Han Yu replied in a deep voice.

    Yun Chen also realized what Han Yu wanted to do and shouted urgently: "Stop! Come back! Kill me! Kill me! As long as you come back and kill me, I will tell you the secret I know! I'll tell you  , this is a big secret related to the survival of mankind!"

    Han Yu turned around and gave Yun Chen a middle finger gesture, but then thought that this guy couldn't see him, so he cursed: "Fuck your secret!"

    ……

    Back to the ground.  Everyone saw Han Yu's expression was wrong and couldn't help but look at Field in confusion.  Field shrugged upon seeing this and motioned for everyone to ask Han Yu something.  Before anyone could ask questions, Han Yu said: "There is nothing in the dungeon. Everyone, give way and let's seal this dungeon."

    Han Yu's words were obviously perfunctory, but since Han Yu didn't want to say anything now, everyone didn't press him. They helped Han Yu cover the entrance to the dungeon with a stone slab, then found a big stone nearby and pressed it heavily on it.  , everyone returned to the Courage.

    Until it was late at night and Bao'er had fallen asleep, everyone came to the lounge in a tacit understanding.

    "Tell me, now that Bao'er is not here, can you tell us what you and Field saw down there?" Ning Ping said, sitting opposite Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, and slowly told everyone what happened to him and Field in the dungeon.  After listening to Han Yu's words, everyone couldn't help but sigh.

    "It's difficult to know the heart when you know the person. I didn't expect Bao'er's master to be so heartless and crazy. Maybe if we come here a few days late, Bao'er may also be in trouble." Ning Ping said slowly.

    Han Yu nodded and said: "Yes, who would have thought that such a decent person could be so perverted. So my opinion is??, don't tell Bao'er about this, lest she can't accept it.  As for what happened in the dungeon, let’s just pretend it never happened.  "

    "Agree." Field and others nodded in agreement with Han Yu's proposal.

    An uneventful night

    Including Han Yu, after knowing what happened in the dungeon, no one wanted to continue to stay on this planet. After a brief replenishment of fresh water and food, the Spirit set off again to the next destination.

    Not long after Han Yu and others left in the Courage, the deceived Golden Lion came back menacingly.  The golden lion never imagined that that bastard master would give him a wrong answer.  The guy I'm looking for is in the northwest. The golden lion went all the way to the northwest, but he didn't find it. Instead, he was attacked by a strange beast.  Although it ended with the victory of the Golden Lion, the price paid was a bit high, and the big Golden Lion couldn't bear it.

    As the boss of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, Golden Lion couldn't swallow this sigh of relief. After a brief rest, he led his men aggressively to settle the score with his master.  But what Golden Lion didn't expect was that his master was buried.  When he left, Golden Lion knew that his master was hopeless, and his purpose of coming back was to whip the corpse.  But with that little girl's ability, there was no way to bury the master.

    After a search, Golden Lion came to the residence of Master and Bao'er.  The result of getting nothing made the golden lion feel depressed. He punched a boulder standing next to him. The golden lion ordered angrily: "Let's go!"

    "Wait!" Just when the Golden Lion was about to take people away, the Golden Lion's think tank suddenly shouted.  Golden Lions have always trusted their own think tanks.  It can be said that the Golden Lion Pirate Group's current scale is closely related to this think tank. It can be said that without this think tank providing advice for the Golden Lion, the Golden Lion would not be what it is today.

    "Mr. Mao, what did you find?" Golden Lion asked, looking at his think tank.

    The think tank known as Mr. Mao knelt down and pulled away the stone broken by the golden lion's punch, revealing a stone slab with a copper ring.  This unexpected discovery made the golden lion so happy that he personally pulled open the stone slab to reveal the dungeon below.

    ……

    "Hahaha I didn't expect that I, Yun Chen, would see the light of day again. God has treated me well, and he has treated me well." The rescued Yun Chen looked up to the sky and laughed loudly.

    "Stop laughing. According to your request, I rescued you, so now it's time for you to fulfill your promise." The golden lion didn't like Yun Chen's laughter and asked Yun Chen angrily.

    "Hahaha That's natural. Since you saved me, of course I will fulfill my promise. I wonder who you want to arrange to learn divination from me?"

    "I'm not interested in divination. You can just teach it to my family's military advisor, Mr. Mao. What I'm interested in is the great crisis of mankind you mentioned before."

    "This is okay. But I need to take a shower and change clothes first. I will tell you after I have eaten."

    "no problem."

    Just eat it.  Yun Chen wiped his lips and said to the impatient Golden Lion: "Thank you for your hospitality. Now I will tell you about the great crisis of mankind. In the near future, a catastrophe involving all mankind will happen.  It’s coming, and no one can avoid it. If humans don’t respond properly, it’s very likely that humans will become extinct.”

    "Mr. Yun, I don't know what this catastrophe is exactly? Is it a disease or a natural disaster?" Mr. Mao, who was sitting with him, asked after hearing this.

    "……yes**."

    "Could a war break out between humans?"

    “…Sorry, I can’t see this clearly either.”

    As soon as he heard this, the golden lion immediately frowned. Seeing this, Mr. Mao quickly signaled the golden lion to calm down.  He opened his mouth and said to Yun Chen: "Mr. Yun has just escaped from a catastrophe and is low on energy. It's better to go and rest early. Mao will ask for advice another day."

    After Yun Chen was helped away by the two pirates, Golden Lion looked at Mr. Mao in confusion and asked: "Mao Zi, why did you stop me just now? That man named Yun didn't look like a good person at first sight. He kept half of what he said and half of what he said.  I'm the best at dealing with people like this. After two slaps, I won't dare to pretend anymore."

    Regarding the words of the golden lion, Mr. Mao shook his head and said with a smile: "Boss, don't be impulsive. According to my observation, that Yun Chen did not lie to us. He really didn't know. Although divination is magical, it is not always effective."

    "Wellthen what are you going to do with that person named Yun?" Golden Lion asked.

    Mr. Mao thought for a while and then replied: "Let's keep him for now. Anyway, we don't lack his stuttering food. Besides, if there is any big crisis for mankind, we can alsoThen ask him what will happen after the great crisis of mankind breaks out?  "

    "What if he doesn't tell you when the time comes?"

    "The handle of the knife is in our hands. If he dares not to say anything, then let me try our methods. We know a lot of ways to make people live but not die." Mr. Mao said with a sneer after hearing this.  .

    Hearing this, the golden lion felt relieved.  But then he thought of something, and stood up and said to Mr. Mao: "Mao Zi, doesn't that person named Yun know divination? We are just looking for those people who know the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan, why not let that person named Yun do it for us?"  Shall we do some divination?"

    "Let's wait two days. Seeing as he has just been rescued, he is low on energy. Even if we force divination, the estimated result will be wrong. And we need to go back and make up for it now."

    "UmOkay, I'll listen to you." The golden lion sat back helplessly on the chair, frowned and said, "Maozi, have you noticed that the attack by the alien beasts this time is a bit weird. Those alien beasts seem to be intending to attack us."

    "I feel the same way. In the past, our relationship with the alien beasts had always been one of keeping things in check. Even if we invaded the territory of the alien beasts, the alien beasts would give us a warning first and only attack us if we did not leave.  But this time, it’s like those strange beasts were ambush there in advance, just waiting for us to go there and fall into the trap.”

    "I wonder if other pirate groups have also encountered the same attack?" Golden Lion said with some worry.

    Seeing this, Mr. Mao comforted him and said, "Don't worry so much. There are so many masters in our pirate group. Even if we can't defeat those strange beasts, we can still escape unscathed."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a pirate reported outside: "Boss, something bad is going on. The pirate group we sent out was attacked by a strange beast!"

    "How many?" Mr. Mao asked anxiously.

    "There are seven pirate groups."

    "What are the casualties?"

    "Almost completely destroyed, and"

    "If you have anything to say, just say it, don't hesitate." The golden lion said upon seeing this.

    "Yes, none of the seven pirate groups that were attacked are pirate groups that care about us."

    "No!" Mr. Mao exclaimed when he heard this.

    "What's wrong? What's wrong? It would be better if those restless guys are dead." Golden Lion asked puzzledly.

    “Boss, the ones who were attacked were all pirate groups that we don’t deal with very well. If other pirate groups in the pirate group knew about this, would they think that we were killing someone with a borrowed knife?”

    Hearing Mr. Mao talk about borrowing a knife to kill people, the Golden Lion couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. Mr. Mao was not notified in advance about the Black Whale Pirate Group before, which almost caused civil strife within the pirate group. Now this situation has happened again

    "Maozi, what do you think we should do?" Golden Lion asked humbly.

    "Go back, go back immediately. As long as we are in the battle, there won't be any big problems." Mr. Mao replied decisively.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 818 Enemies meet on a narrow road

    A pirate who doesn't want to be the boss is not a promising pirate.  Although the Golden Lion Pirate Group is large in scale, its internal composition is not single. The entire pirate group has a pyramid structure. The Golden Lion Pirate Group led by the Golden Lion occupies the top building of the pyramid, followed by the Golden Lion Pirates.  A group of pirates.  Among these pirate groups, there are those who are loyal to the Golden Lion Pirate Group, there are also those who are holding back to kill the Golden Lion Pirate Group and become their boss, and there are also the unpromising pirate groups who don't want anything but live in peace and quiet.

    The composition of the pyramid determines that the Golden Lion Pirate Team located at the top of the pyramid can always enjoy the best treatment, and the Golden Lion Pirate Team does not pay attention to other pirate groups that rely on them.  Rome was not built in a day, and the hatred between the Golden Lion Pirate Group and other pirate groups did not appear in a day. As the oppression lasted for a long time, the distribution of benefits was unfair, just like the government and the people, the Golden Lion Pirates  Even though the main team and other pirate groups have not yet entered into an open confrontation, it is not new now that they ignore each other.  Coupled with the Golden Lion's mishandling, the antagonism between the two parties was intensified, so that when Mr. Mao wanted to resolve the conflict between the two parties, it was no longer economical.  

    Now we know that seven pirate groups that were dissatisfied with the Golden Lion Pirate Group were almost completely destroyed. This is a perfect excuse for those pirate groups who dislike the Golden Lion Pirate Group to break away from the Golden Lion Pirate Group.  The Golden Lion saw it, Mr. Mao saw it, and the pirate groups who didn't deal with the Golden Lion pirate group also saw it.

    When Golden Lion led his pirate group in a hurry back to the lair, he found that those who came back were still a step late. Nearly one-third of the pirate group who stayed in the lair had already left, and the remaining pirate group was also hesitant and seemed to be still there.  Waiting to see the Golden Lion's attitude towards this matter.  The two choices of letting go or bloody suppression are before the Golden Lion.  But one thing is for sure.  No matter which one the Golden Lion chooses, the Golden Lion Pirate Group will be severely damaged.  

    "Maozi, give me a suggestion." The golden lion said to Mr. Mao with a headache.

    Mr. Mao heard this but said nothing, because this matter was also very difficult for Mr. Mao.  If you choose to leave, it is very likely that the still wavering pirate group will leave, and the strength of the Golden Lion Pirate Group will suffer a great loss. However, if it is bloody suppressed and the consequences of cannibalism will also cause the Golden Lion Pirate Group's  The strength is greatly reduced.  In this star field, strength determines everything, and Daoyi's trick of deceiving children will not work here.  Several other forces that have been eyeing the Golden Lion Pirate Group will not rush in to make up for it when the Golden Lion Pirate Group is weak because of so-called morality.

    Seeing Mr. Mao frowning and saying nothing.  The Golden Lion gave a wry smile. He also knew that his request was a bit excessive, but the situation the Golden Lion Pirate Group was encountering was really terrible right now. A little carelessness might cause the Golden Lion Pirate Group to fall apart.  Thinking of this, the Golden Lion couldn't help but regret the indulgence of his direct descendants, if they could restrain themselves a little more.  Maybe it wouldn't have caused today's dilemma.  Fully one-third of the pirate group broke away from the Golden Lion Pirate Group, while many of the remaining two-thirds were still waiting and watching.  This also shows the unpopularity of the Golden Lion Pirates team from the side.

    In the past few days after returning, Mr. Mao has been running around with various pirate groups left behind.  The purpose of lobbying for promises is to prevent those pirate groups who are still hesitant to leave from leaving.  It's just that Mr. Mao worked so hard, but the response of the pirate groups who were lobbied was not enthusiastic, and it was very perfunctory.

    "Mao Zi, you go and take a rest. You have worked hard these days. Leave the rest to me." Golden Lion looked at Mr. Mao's haggard face and said.

    "Boss, what are you going to do?" Mr. Mao asked.

    "Father and mother are married, and everyone takes care of themselves. Since they want to leave, they must have the consciousness to accept revenge. Who has the Golden Lion Pirate Group been afraid of since its establishment?"

    Hearing what the Golden Lion said, Mr. Mao knew that those pirate groups who had escaped from the Golden Lion would be in bad luck.  He opened his mouth to dissuade.  But I heard a shout of applause from outside the door, "Well said, he is indeed a person who can achieve great things. Yes, yes, if you want to achieve great things, you must first kill decisively. There is nothing good to say when dealing with traitors, just one word, kill!"

    Mr. Mao followed the sound and found that the person speaking was Yun Chen.  This blind old man may not be blind in his eyes, but his heart is not blind. After a period of cultivation, he has now begun to appear in front of the golden lion from time to time, making suggestions for the golden lion, and wants to sell his life to the golden lion.  lion.  It's just that the golden lion is not very interested in this blind old man, and usually just ignores him.  But now that I heard that Yun Chen supported his decision, I couldn't help but feel that this blind old man looked a little more pleasing to the eye.

    "Mr. Yun, although a killing can shock people's hearts, it will also lose one's own strength. The Golden Lion Pirate Group is surrounded by powerful enemies. Just in case"

    &nbsp; "Mr. Mao, you are worrying too much. Even if you let those pirate groups leave, do you think those pirate groups will be grateful to us? I'm afraid they will feel that we are weak and can be bullied, and then they will be bold enough to rebel.  Come and beat us.”

    "They dare!" Golden Lion shouted angrily upon hearing this.

    Yun Chen shook his head and said: "Captain Golden Lion, those pirate groups have even done such a thing as breaking away from the pirate group, what else do they dare not do?"

    Mr. Mao looked at the golden lion with firm eyes, knowing that the person he was loyal to had made up his mind at this moment, and whatever he said would be in vain.  Instead of wasting your saliva, it is better to go back and rest for a while so that you can recuperate enough to prepare for the situation that the Golden Lion Pirates will face next.

    Seeing Mr. Mao leave with a somewhat desolate look, Golden Lion opened his mouth as if he wanted to comfort Mr. Mao, but in the end he didn't say a word.  When Golden Lion paid attention to Mr. Mao, a proud smile appeared on the corner of Yun Chen's mouth.

    Since it has been decided to carry out bloody revenge on the pirates who broke away from the Golden Lion Pirates, it is necessary to take back the pirates who went out to find the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan.  The current Golden Lion Pirate Group needs to concentrate all its strength in order to cope with changes that may occur at any time.

    Those pirate groups who were still on the sidelines have become honest, but I don’t know whether they are really honest or just superficial.  However, the Golden Lion was quite satisfied with the result. At the same time, for the first time in the Golden Lion's heart, he felt that Mr. Mao was a bit too pedantic.

    *********************************

    The sphere of influence of the Golden Lion Pirate Group, a certain star field

    The Porcupine Pirates, who received the order to return, are currently on their way back.  Like other pirate groups out searching.  The Porcupine Pirates were also attacked by alien beasts, but it was more of a joke than an attack. The alien beasts simply showed their faces, made a small fuss and then fled, which made Phoenix and Jones feel  Very unhappy.  However, the two small pirate groups that followed the Porcupine Pirate Group were destroyed.  Phoenix and Jones had never cared about the life and death of this small pirate group. After receiving the order to return, they immediately urged Zhu Jianqiang of the Porcupine Pirate Group to return without caring about the lives of the survivors.

    Speaking of Zhu Jianqiang, no one thought that this guy would one day turn around.  The normally dismissive guy turned into a flatterer after seeing Zhu Jianqiang, which made Zhu Jianqiang vent the bad temper he had suffered before.  But with his status rising, Zhu Jianqiang's mood has not changed much.  Although Phoenix and Jones urged Zhu Jianqiang to return immediately, Zhu Jianqiang still left his brother Zhu Zizhen to lead a small group of people to rescue the survivors.  Phoenix felt a little dissatisfied with Zhu Jianqiang's decision.  But he didn't say much, he just curled his lips in disdain.  That's what Jones said.  As long as it doesn't delay their schedule.

    Zhu Zizhen, who stayed behind for rescue, started the search and rescue work with the number 100 people his brother left for him.  It is better to say that it is a search and rescue than a collection of scattered supplies.  The knowledge of a small family must not be wasted.  Zhu Zizhen led his people to search and rescue, and only about ten survivors were saved. On the contrary, the collected supplies filled two of the three small starships, and a hundred and ten people were crowded into one small starship.

    "The second boss. Is that about it? We have no place to put any more supplies." Zhu Zizhen's dog-headed military advisor persuaded Zhu Zizhen with a sad face.

    "Ah? Is there no place to put it?" Zhu Zizhen asked a little disappointed after hearing this.  After getting a definite answer, he reluctantly looked at the supplies that had not yet been loaded into the starship.  The dog-headed military advisor saw this and offered his advice: "Second Master, how about we put the collected materials on a nearby planet and then come back to continue collecting?"

    "Good idea. Let's do it like this." Zhu Zizhen thought about it, smiled and patted the dog-headed military advisor on the shoulder.  Speaking of which, the dog-headed military advisor next to him has never come up with any good ideas since he started following him.  But this time, it was a good idea.

    After Zhu Zizhen gave the order, the search and rescue team began the construction of the material storage warehouse.  In order to increase efficiency, Zhu Zizhen split the team into two. One part followed him to collect supplies, while the rest stayed on the planet to build a supply warehouse and take care of the rescued survivors.

    Seeing the increasing number of supplies in the supply warehouse, Zhu Zizhen’s smile grew more and more.  The only discordant thing was the dozen or so survivors. Seeing that their own supplies had become someone else's in a blink of an eye, their eyes on Zhu Zizhen and others became increasingly unkind.  Zhu Zizhen didn't pay attention to the hostile looks from the dozen or so survivors.  He is different from his brother Zhu Jianqiang. Compared with his brother Zhu Jianqiang, Zhu Zi is really more ruthless.  From the beginning, he had no intention of taking these ten survivors back. Originally, he still needed to find someReason, now it’s great, I don’t even need to find a reason.

    ……

    The dozen or so survivors undoubtedly fell into a pool of blood. Regarding this result, Zhu Zizhen’s No. 100 men did not have the slightest objection. Instead, they felt that Zhu Zizhen decided to make the right comparison.  Coming from a small pirate group, they are even more hostile to their colleagues who usually stand over them and dominate them than the main Golden Lion pirate group.  Just like a food chain, the Golden Lion Pirate Team is at the top of the food chain, while the pirate team of Zhu Zizhen and others is at the bottom of the food chain. No matter who they are, they can bully them. Now that they are leaping over the dragon gate, naturally  It is necessary to seize the opportunity to take revenge for the insults suffered in the past.  It's just that Zhu Jianqiang is watching, and it is inevitable that he can't do what he wants. Now it's better. Zhu Jianqiang has brought people back to the voyage. If he doesn't retaliate now, when will he retaliate?

    “Have someone find a place to bury a dozen unlucky fellow pirates.  Zhu Zizhen began to discuss with the dog-headed military advisor what to do next?

    "Second Master, I have heard an old saying that if you worry about the future, you will be worried about the near future. Although we are now in the sight of the Golden Lion, if we don't keep it together, we will be abandoned by the Golden Lion at any time. We still have to find our way out.  Make some plans."

    The dog-headed military advisor's words were very much in line with Zhu Zizhen's wishes. He nodded quickly and said, "You are right. Then how do you think we should leave a way out for ourselves?"

    "During this period, two major events occurred in the Golden Lion Pirate Group. One was the attack by alien beasts, and the other was the breakaway of the pirate group. I estimate that after these two incidents are completed, the invasion of other forces will definitely be inevitable. Also.  In other words, in the next period of time, the Golden Lion Pirate Group is likely to be overwhelmed and unable to pay attention to us small fish and shrimps. And if we want to survive in this chaotic situation, the most important thing is supplies.  . Only with sufficient supplies can we hide in a corner without going anywhere and wait for calm"

    "Do nothing?" Zhu Zizhen asked with a frown.

    "The second boss depends on our strength. Even if we participate, we will only be used as cannon fodder. Look at Phoenix and Jones, which one can we handle?" The dog-headed military advisor looked at Zhu Zizhen and asked.

    Although the words of the dog-headed military counselor are a bit unpleasant, they are telling the truth.  Zhu Zizhen was still somewhat self-aware, but it made him hide away like a shrunken turtle.  But a little unwilling.

    "Let's stock up on supplies first, and we'll talk about the future later. And the eldest brother may not agree with your suggestion." Zhu Zizhen said to the dog-headed military advisor after thinking about it.  When I think of that Zhu Jianqiang.  The dog-headed military advisor was also a little helpless and could only nod in agreement with Zhu Zizhen's decision.

    The search and rescue team members numbered 100, they stayed as number 100, and they left as number 100.  As for the survivors who needed to be searched and rescued, unfortunately, none were found.

    Zhu Zizhen led the search and rescue team to prepare to return.  The materials collected were not taken away.  Zhu Zizhen didn't want to be taught a lesson by his brother Zhu Jianqiang, and the dog-headed military advisor also suggested not to take supplies on the road to avoid being blackmailed by Phoenix and Jones.  These two guests will rely on their strong connections to make decisions one day and that night.  The guest is bullying the host.  Anyway, Zhu Zi really doesn't like either Phoenix or Jones.  Want to use the supplies you have worked so hard to collect?  There are no doors!

    Three small starships set off, but not long after leaving the planet where the material reserve warehouse was built, they ran into a starship that looked familiar.  Zhu Zizhen recalled it carefully, and suddenly remembered the origin of the starship that appeared in front of them.  Isn't this the starship they've been looking for that knows the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Tribe?

    "Haha~ It really takes no effort at all. Send the order and get ready for battle!" Zhu Zizhen shouted with excitement.  But the dog-headed military advisor looked at Zhu Zizhen with a bitter look on his face and reminded him: "Second Master, can we deal with those evil stars with just the number 100 people under our command?"

    When Zhu Zizhen heard this, he said angrily: "Look at how promising you are, we are in the universe now, and no matter how strong they are, they still need to use a side battle to defeat us. But will we let them have that chance?"  As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the Courage opposite him firing a beam of light and sinking a starship on the left side of Zhu Zizhen's starship with one shot.  The dog-headed military advisor looked at Zhu Zizhen, wanting to see what else this guy had to say.

    Zhu Zi was really stunned. He never thought that a starship that was similar in size to theirs would have such strong firepower. Sure enough, the starship of the evil star was also an evil star.

    "Don't be stunned, white flag, click the white flag." Zhu Zizhen, who had come back to his senses, hurriedly shouted to the dog-headed military advisor.  While Zhu Zizhen was yelling, another starship was killed.  The dog-headed military advisor did not dare to delay any longer and hurriedly hung up the white flag himself.

    Fortunately, he died in time, otherwise Zhu Zi’s life would have been in jeopardy.  But after these two shots, Zhu Zi reallyThere are only about thirty people left in the search and rescue team.

    Zhu Zi was forced to land on the planet where supplies were stored, and his heart was really bleeding.  All the hard work has now become someone else’s trophy.

    When they saw Zhu Zizhen walking out of the starship with his men, Ning Ping and others were stunned for a moment.  How unlucky must this person be to be captured by the same person twice in his life?

    "Hahawe meet again. What are you doing so shamelessly this time?" Han Yu asked Zhu Zizhen with a smile.

    Zhu Zizhen heard the words and replied with a smile: "We are also acting under orders. We built this material warehouse for you. I just hope you can let us go?"

    "Hey, we are acquaintances once, and we are acquaintances. As long as you are honest, we will not kill you." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "Han Yu, I found a grave nearby." Field ran over and said.

    "The people in the grave are pirates. They wanted to take advantage of others, but we ended up getting rid of them." Zhu Zizhen hurriedly explained before Han Yu could ask.

    Hearing this, Han Yu was noncommittal and looked at Field. Field nodded and replied: "Yes, the costumes of those dead people are indeed pirate costumes."

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu let Zhu Zizhen and others go.  If you want to kill each other, just kill each other. They are not good people anyway.  Seeing that Han Yu did not continue to talk about this matter, Zhu Zi really breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.  To be continued.  )

 Text Chapter 819: The Digged Monster

    The large amount of supplies made everyone on the Courage very happy. This is the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, and there are no supply points at all. The supplies brought by Han Yu and others can be said to be used less.  Now that we suddenly get unexpected supplies, it is inevitable that people will feel the joy of unexpected gains.  Of course, what made Han Yu even more happy was that he thought of a way to replenish supplies.  Rob pirates, those who rob people will always be robbed.  Anyway, the origin of the pirate's things was not clean, so Han Yu felt no psychological burden at all when he snatched them.

    Han Yu told Ning Ping and others about his idea, and received unanimous approval from Ning Ping and others.  Although Zhu Zizhen really wanted to express his protest, he honestly kept his mouth shut after thinking about his situation.

    As night fell, Zhu Zizhen and other prisoners were gathered together in a material warehouse that had been emptied.  In order to ensure the safety of the warehouse, Zhu Zizhen and others only left one exit, but now they can't escape even if they want to.  The pirates were trapped in the warehouse and sighed, but Han Yu and others were very happy and checked the supplies that already belonged to them.

    There are a lot of supplies and it is impossible to take them all at once.  Han Yu and others did not plan to come back to pick it up again, so they all carried out the picking work separately, each taking charge of their own tasks.  Qiao Yaner, Han Mengxin and Shi Bafang were mainly responsible for selecting, while the rest, Han Yu and others, were responsible for transporting.  They were busy until late at night and when the bright moon was in the sky, Han Yu and others decided to take a break and continue tomorrow.

    But when everyone was walking to the Courage to wash up and go to sleep, the warehouse where the pirates were kept suddenly let out bursts of screams.  After Han Yu and others listened, Han Yu asked Ning Ping and Field to send Han Mengxin and others back to the Courage to prepare for battle, and then came alone to the warehouse where the pirates were detained.  I heard the door of the warehouse being banged, and screams kept coming from inside.  Han Yu is not worried about pirates playing tricks on him. With the abilities of Zhu Zizhen and his gang, there is absolutely nothing they can do to Han Yu.

    Opened the warehouse door.  Just as the door opened, a figure rushed out and bumped into Han Yu.  Han Yu dodged slightly to avoid the approaching figure, and then heard a "plop" and the figure fell to the ground, motionless.

    When the firelight shone, Han Yu realized that the figure was covered in blood and flesh, and his legs had been bitten off by the roots. It looked like he hadn't just pounced on him.  Instead, he was thrown over by something.  As soon as he saw this, Han Yu's heart suddenly trembled, and a fishy smell got into Han Yu's nose.  He felt a dark wind coming from behind, and a pillar of fire rose into the sky, forcing back the monster that came from behind.  Han Yu also took this opportunity to look back and see clearly what the monster looked like.

    It is about the size of a calf.  The whole body is dark, and the limbs resemble primates such as orangutans and baboons.  A mouth full of teeth.  Mung Bean's little eyes flashed red, staring at Han Yu with hostility.  As for Zhu Zizhen and others, they huddled in a small corner of the warehouse and did not dare to move.

    Han Yu didn’t care about the life and death of Zhu Zizhen and others, he just stared closely at the monster that appeared out of nowhere.  Since Han Yu blocked the only exit, the monster roared at Han Yu several times impatiently, and then rushed straight towards Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu waved his right hand, and a wall of fire appeared on the ground in front of him.  Upon seeing this, the monster immediately jumped into the air.  Han Yu was waiting for this moment, and immediately a cross fire went straight to the monster's chest.

    With a "bang" sound, the monster's chest was ignited, instantly surrounding the monster's body.  The monster screamed and rolled on the ground, but no matter how hard it struggled, the flames never went out. Gradually, the monster stopped struggling, and the smell of barbecue wafted in the air.

    Seeing that the danger was over, Zhu Zizhen and the other pirates finally came to their senses and collapsed on the ground one by one without saying a word.  Han Yu frowned when he saw this, exited the warehouse and prepared to lock the door and go back to sleep.  But when he heard the clang of the door lock, Zhu Zizhen couldn't calm down anymore. He cried and asked Han Yu to change their place. He didn't want to stay in this place where monsters suddenly appeared.

    "It's not impossible to change the place for you, but you have to answer a few questions first."

    "You ask, ask quickly." Zhu Zizhen said quickly.

    Han Yu was a little confused about how easy it was for the pirate to talk, but this result was exactly what he wanted, so he asked, "Where did that monster come from?"

    Hearing this, Zhu Zizhen replied in a low voice: "We wanted to dig a tunnel to escape before, but not long after digging, we dug out the monster. The monster did not wake up at first, and we felt that  Since it was buried underground, there should be no danger, but I didn’t expect that monster to come alive all of a sudden.”

    "You still want to escape?"

    "We were wrong and we will never dare to do it again." Zhu Zizhen quickly assured.

    Han Yu was not going to believe the pirate's guarantee, but the appearance of this monster was a bit strange, especially after looking at the place where the monster was dug out, Han Yu feltHe moved and asked Zhu Zizhen, "When you dug up the monster, was it what it looked like now?"

    "No, when the monster was dug out, there was no black hair all over its body." Zhu Zizhen replied quickly.

    "Let's go and take you to another warehouse. But I remind you not to dig randomly. If you dig up this kind of monster again, I will not come to rescue you again. You don't have to worry too much, as long as you are honest,  I will not kill people casually. When I leave with my companions, I will let you go."

    "Yes, yes, we remember it and we won't dare to do it again." Zhu Zizhen quickly assured.

    Han Yu didn’t take Zhu Zizhen’s guarantee seriously. It was better to believe in the pirate’s guarantee than to believe that a sow could climb a tree.  But just as Han Yu said to Zhu Zizhen, Han Yu had no intention of killing pirates like Zhu Zizhen from the beginning.  After imprisoning Zhu Zizhen and other pirates in another warehouse, Han Yu locked the door of the warehouse and turned back to the Courage.  But Han Yu didn't know that not long after he left the original warehouse with Zhu Zizhen and other pirates, the monster burned to death by Han Yu's flames suddenly moved, stood up immediately, staggered out of the warehouse, and got into the room.  into the nearby woods.

    Back on the Courage, Han Yu told Ning Ping and others what he saw.  After hearing this, Ning Ping said slowly: "Han Yu, according to what you said, why does the monster you fight look like a zombie?"

    "Well, I feel the same way. This planet may be more troublesome than we thought. Everyone, please be alert when you go to bed at night, Lin Ke. Take good care of Bao'er."

    "Yes, I will." Lin Ke nodded and replied.

    Just in case, Han Yu and Ning Ping took turns to keep watch, with Han Yu keeping watch for the first half of the night and Ning Ping keeping watch for the second half of the night. The main places they paid attention to were the Courage itself and the warehouse where the pirates were detained.

    The pirates who were locked up in the warehouse finally became much more honest after the previous monster incident.  The pirates would not believe Han Yu's promise to let them go.  It is better to ask for help than to ask for help. After nearly three hours, the pirates once again prepared to dig a tunnel to escape.  But this time Zhu Zizhen stopped these people from doing whatever they wanted.

    "Do you still want to dig out another monster?" Zhu Zizhen asked the pirates who were about to dig with his eyes wide open.

    "Second Master. How can there be so many monsters in this world? The monster we dug up just now was purely accidental." The dog-headed military advisor persuaded Zhu Zizhen.

    "Don't be afraid of 10,000, just be afraid of the worst. Don't drag me down even if you want to die."

    "Second head of the family, are you willing to be the prisoner of those people?"

    "It's better to be a prisoner than to lose your life. Brothers, listen to my advice. Don't make trouble again."

    "Huh, if you want to be a prisoner, just go and be one. Anyway, I don't want to be. I want to talk to you carefully because you are the second in charge. If you make trouble again, don't blame me for being rude to you."

    Hearing this, Zhu Zi really knew that he could not persuade him anymore.  With a helpless sigh, Zhu Zizhen retreated to the door of the warehouse so that he could shout for help if trouble occurred.

    The pirates were dismissive of Zhu Zizhen's actions.  But Zhu Zi was also their leader after all, so they couldn't say anything more and started digging tunnels one by one just like before.

    Because of lack of tools.  The pirates could only dig with their hands, and the progress was very slow.  But hard work paid off. After hard work, the pirates dug up a "gift" that was almost identical to the monster just now.

    When they saw this gift, the pirates went crazy. What on earth is going on?  Why is there still such a monster?  Zhu Zizhen immediately called for help and banged the warehouse door, while the other pirates desperately pushed the excavated soil into the pit, trying to rebury the dug monster.  But now that the monster has seen the light of day again, how could the monster be willing to be buried again?  There was a strange roar, and the monster jumped out of the pit.

    The pirates were suddenly in chaos, shouting, shouting, and calling for help.  Ning Ping, who had just changed his shift, heard the movement in the warehouse and immediately went to wake up Han Yu and others.  Han Yu, who was woken up just after falling asleep, looked at the noisy warehouse with an unhappy look, and said angrily: "Ignore them, tell them to die. I've told them not to mess around and don't listen, so just go die."  ”

    As soon as he finished speaking, a black shadow suddenly appeared from the woods. He quickly rushed towards the noisy warehouse without stopping at all, and knocked open the door of the warehouse.  At that time, Zhu Zi in the warehouse was really banging on the warehouse door. He didn't expect that the warehouse door would be suddenly knocked open. As a result, he was crushed by the opened warehouse door.  Just as Zhu Zizhen was about to struggle, he felt his body sink. He couldn't take a breath and passed out.

    Found out againWhen a dark shadow came, Han Yu suddenly became energetic and rushed out of the Courage with Ning Ping, preparing to capture the two monsters alive and study them.  What surprised Han Yu and Ning Ping was that these two monsters seemed to have no intention of fighting. After struggling with Han Yu and Ning Ping for a while, they disappeared into the woods and disappeared.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping did not chase rashly, but instead walked into the warehouse.  At this time, the warehouse was like a slaughterhouse, with dead bodies everywhere. There were more than 20 pirates left when they encountered the first monster attack. But now, except for the three dying ones with missing arms and legs,  The others are too dead to die.

    The death condition of the deceased was very miserable. Basically, the body was cut into two parts and thrown on the ground. The internal organs were scattered everywhere.  Han Yu and Ning Ping dragged the remaining pirates out of the warehouse, and then Han Yu planned to burn the warehouse to ashes to prevent Lin Ke and others from being frightened when they saw it.

    However, after a careful inventory, Han Yu found that Zhu Zizhen was missing, so he asked the rescued pirates about the whereabouts of Zhu Zizhen.  It's just that at that time, the pirates were frightened out of their wits by the monsters, and they couldn't care less about whether Zhu Zi was alive or dead.

    "Han Yu, why do you care about that pirate's life and death? Whether he is dead or running away, it has nothing to do with us anyway. Finish the matter quickly, we should go back soon." Ning Ping urged Han Yu.  .

    Han Yu agreed upon hearing this.  Get ready to start setting fire.  However, when he kicked open the warehouse door, he accidentally discovered Zhu Zizhen who was knocked to the ground by the warehouse door.  At this time, Zhu Zizhen was like a photo stuck on the ground.  Han Yu felt for his pulse and found that he could still be saved. Although his breath was very weak, he still had some hope.  He quickly called Ning Ping to carry Zhu Zizhen out of the warehouse.

    Zhu Zi is really very lucky. After a trip to the gate of hell, he returned to the human world.  When Zhu Zizhen woke up faintly, he saw his dog-headed military advisor looking at him with excitement for the first time.

    "How are the casualties?" Zhu Zizhen asked.

    Hearing this, the dog-headed military advisor's face became sad, and he replied in a low voice: "Including us, there are only five people who survived."

    Only five of the thirty or so people are still alive.  This result made Zhu Zi really sad.  The number 100 people who originally followed Zhu Zizhen were all Zhu Zizhen's confidants. Zhu Zizhen also planned to use these people as the backbone to recruit troops to expand his strength.  The results are great now. After decades of struggle, we returned to before liberation overnight, and there were only three people left.

    "Second leader. Don't be sad. We can just train him after he is gone." The dog-headed military advisor saw Zhu Zizhen looking sad.  He quickly spoke to comfort him.

    When Zhu Zizhen heard this, he glanced at the dog-headed military advisor.  I hate the bastard in front of me with all my heart. If this bastard hadn't dug a tunnel even though he contradicted me, how could they have only these few people left now?  Seeing the dog-headed military advisor acting like he was an outsider and had nothing to do with it, Zhu Zizhen secretly swore in his heart that I would be the first to kill you when we get out of the current predicament.  But when I think about how to get out of the predicament at hand.  Zhu Zizhen frowned again, it seemed, it seemed, it seemed now he only hoped that Han Yu could keep his promise.  There is no other way.

    "Second Master, what should we do next?" the dog-headed military advisor asked Zhu Zizhen softly.

    "What else do you think we can do now? What are your ideas?" Zhu Zizhen asked after glancing at the dog-headed military advisor sideways.

    When the dog-headed military advisor heard this, he immediately offered his advice: "I think we should be patient now, and then take advantage of Han Yu and his gang to take hostages"

    "Shut up! Haven't you hurt us enough?" Zhu Zizhen angrily interrupted the dog-headed military advisor and asked the remaining three pirate men: "Do you think this bastard's idea is reliable?"

    The three pirate men looked at each other and shook their heads in unison.  Seeing the three men shaking their heads, Zhu Zizhen breathed a sigh of relief, glared at the dog-headed military advisor and cursed: "If you, a bastard, hadn't suggested building this shabby warehouse, we wouldn't have encountered those evil stars. If you hadn't suggested digging a tunnel,  Run away, we won't be attacked by monsters. Now you suggest taking hostages, are you unwilling to kill a few of us or what?"

    "I, I am doing this for the good of all of us" the dog-headed military advisor argued a little aggrievedly.

    "Thank you. Your good ideas have reduced the number of people left to five. Do you want to continue to come up with good ideas? Then you can do it, but don't pull me in. I'm not alive yet.  That’s enough.”

    Facts speak louder than words!  No matter what the dog-headed military advisor said, Zhu Zizhen and the remaining three pirates were unwilling to listen to the dog-headed military advisor's good ideas even if they were killed.  And without Zhu Zizhen's support, the dog-headed military advisor could only give up his original plan, and hid in the corner and muttered from time to time, "That's a really good idea."

    &nbsp; It's dawn and the sun is coming out.  While Zhu Zizhen and his men were still sleeping, Han Yu came.  First, heal the injuries of Zhu Zizhen and others with a healing bottle, and then throw a shovel to Zhu Zizhen and others.

    "Well, what are you doing?" Zhu Zizhen asked Han Yu cautiously.

    "It's nothing, I need a few coolies, come with me." Han Yu explained, turned and left the warehouse.  Upon seeing this, Zhu Zizhen hurriedly followed him and came to the site of the burned-down warehouse.

    "Don't be stunned, dig it." Han Yu said to Zhu Zizhen.

    "Dig? What if that kind of monster is dug up" Zhu Zizhen said hesitantly.

    Han Yu said confidently after hearing this: "Don't worry, don't be afraid even if you dig it out. That kind of monster can't do anything evil in broad daylight."

    Being urged by Han Yu, Zhu Zizhen and his men boldly started digging.  In no time, a corpse similar to the monster encountered last night was dug up.  When they saw this dug out, Zhu Zizhen and others screamed in fright, turned around and ran away.  But before he could run very far, he was kicked back by Ning Ping one by one.

    "I told you not to be afraid, what are you afraid of?" Han Yu playfully kicked Zhu Zizhen, who was lying on the ground and didn't dare to get up.  Zhu Zizhen was stunned when he heard this, and thought to himself: "Yes, what am I afraid of? With Han Yu and the others here, no matter how ferocious the monster is, it is probably no match for Han Yu and the others." Regarding what happened last night,  The dog-headed military advisor had told Zhu Zizhen everything, so that Zhu Zizhen believed that Han Yu and others were stronger than the monsters.

    I boldly took a look at the corpse that I dug out, and saw that under the sunlight, the corpse was emitting streams of black gas into the body, but no matter how strong the black gas was, the corpse was still a corpse, and there was never any trace of it.  What a change.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 820 Generals

    Everyone in the world has their own hobbies. Some like to collect antiques, some like to collect calligraphy and paintings, some like to collect unique books, and some like to collect beautiful women. But it seems that I have never heard of people who collect zombies.

    With Zhu Zizhen’s hard work, pits were dug everywhere in the entire warehouse base, and nearly forty corpses were dug out.  Damn, is this warehouse built on top of a cemetery?  Why are there so many corpses?  The thought of people like him sleeping all night in the cemetery makes people feel uncomfortable.

    Judging from the scope of the warehouse, there are still an unknown number of corpses buried underground.  Han Yu stopped Zhu Zizhen's plan to continue digging and prepared to leave this ghost place as soon as possible.  Zhu Zizhen looked at the corpses that were turned into piles of ashes by the sun, and his heart was pounding. Now that he heard that Han Yu decided to leave here, he naturally had no objection.

    Of course Han Yu will not take Zhu Zizhen and others away.  He returned Zhu Zizhen's starship to Zhu Zizhen and asked Zhu Zizhen to leave with his few remaining men. Han Yu planned to wait until they left before leaving, so as not to be discovered by Zhu Zizhen.

    Zhu Zi really doesn’t care who leaves first and who leaves last. The key is to be able to leave this ghost place. As for things like revenge, it’s not too late to think about it after returning.

    The starship slowly lifted into the sky. Zhu Zizhen glanced at the Courage on the ground and said to the few remaining people: "Everyone, let's go home." The dog-headed military advisor suggested at this time: "Second Master, let's take this opportunity to give them  How about a shot?”

    "" Upon hearing this, Zhu Zizhen glanced at the dog-headed military advisor coldly, and said slowly: "Good idea, then I'll leave it to you to handle this matter. You go check our firearms. If there is no ammunition,  , I will stuff you into the barrel and shoot you out."

    "Second Master, I was wrong." The dog-headed military advisor bowed his head and apologized.

    "Get out of here!" Zhu Zizhen said in disgust.  The dog-headed military advisor did not dare to say anything.  He stepped aside honestly.  Zhu Zizhen drove the starship to fly outside the planet.  Originally everything went smoothly, but just when Zhu Zizhen thought he was safe, several black shadows on the ground shattered Zhu Zizhen's illusions.

    Those black figures jumped so damn high, nearly two hundred meters above the ground, and they actually jumped directly onto the starship.  The heads of these black shadows are so damn tough that they actually knocked holes into the starship one after another.

    "What, what's going on?" Zhu Zizhen controlled the balance of the starship and asked his men to go and see what happened.  Only the dog-headed military advisor said with a pale face: "It's over, it's all over."

    "Got-headed strategist, what do you seem to know?" Zhu Zizhen asked, staring at the dog-headed strategist.  It's just that the dog-headed military advisor turned a deaf ear to Zhu Zizhen's words at this time, and just kept mumbling two words.  Zhu Zizhen frowned.  Just when he was about to ask again, he heard a loud noise, and the door of the starship control room was knocked open. The pirate man who had been ordered to go out to see what happened fell down in front of Zhu Zizhen with his eyes open.  Seeing that his men were dead, Zhu Zi really knew.  The remaining two pirate men are probably also hanging.

    With his eyes fixed on the monster at the door of the control room, Zhu Zi really complained secretly in his heart.  Isn't this the monster we saw last night?  And there's more than one.

    Being stared at by those green bean eyes that were flashing red.  Zhu Zizhen felt that his limbs were weak. If he hadn't been holding on to the steering wheel, Zhu Zizhen felt that he might have collapsed on the ground.

    "Hahahahehehehehehe" A burst of laughter came, and Zhu Zi really knew that the dog-headed military advisor was crazy, otherwise he would not have walked towards those monsters while laughing.

    There is no doubt about it.  The dog-headed strategist was torn in half by a monster, and then the monster shared the body of the dog-headed strategist with the other monsters. Seeing these monsters chewing the dog-headed strategist, Zhu Zizhen felt nauseated.

    Near the Spirit on the ground.  Han Yu and others were also surrounded by monsters that suddenly rushed out of the woods. They could not see clearly at night. Now it is daytime, but Han Yu and others can clearly see the appearance of these monsters. Each of them looks like a chimpanzee.  Yes, it's just that it's much bigger than a chimpanzee.  Of course chimpanzees seem to eat bananas, but these chimpanzees enjoy eating human flesh.  Seeing them eating the dug-out remains that had not been completely destroyed by the sun, Han Yu frowned, and together with Ning Ping, they slowly protected Han Mengxin and others back to the Courage.

    Just when Han Yu was about to close the cabin door, a man's voice came from the woods, "It's great to have friends from far away. My friend, it's rare to come here and leave without saying hello to the owner?  Doesn’t it seem appropriate?”

    Han Yu looked around and saw a middle-aged man in white walking out of the woods, holding a flute and looking at him with a smile.  If there weren't those chimpanzees following closely behind, Han Yu would have said, "?A middle-aged handsome guy.  "It's a pity that after having these disturbing chimpanzees, Han Yu just wanted to say, "What a middle-aged pervert."  "If you're not a pervert, who would raise zombies for fun?

    The middle-aged man didn't seem to care about Han Yu's name. He bent down and saluted Han Yu, and said with a smile: "Friends, how about we sit down and talk?"

    "No, I still have a lot of things to do, so I won't bother you."

    "Hehehedon't you worry about the life and death of your companions?"

    "Companion? What companion?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Isn't there your companion there?" The middle-aged man pointed at the starship in the sky and asked with a smile.

    Han Yu also smiled, shook his head and said to the middle-aged man: "The people there are not my companions. If you want to kill them, just kill them. Goodbye." After saying that, Han Yu closed the cabin door and used the communicator.  He shouted to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, run away."

    Watching the Courage slowly lift off, the middle-aged man shook his head and said, "Oh~ I didn't expect that I would make miscalculations sometimes. But no one can refuse my kindness." As he said this, the middle-aged man's figure flashed and appeared on the Courage.  At the point where he reached out and grabbed a stent that Spirit had not had time to retract.

    An incredible scene!

    "The Courage was actually being dragged by a middle-aged man and unable to lift off. This was beyond the common sense of Han Yu and others. Who was this middle-aged man and how could he have such great strength?

    "Hey, let go, we don't want to have anything to do with you." Through the loudspeaker.  Han Yu shouted to the middle-aged man at the bottom of the Courage.  But the middle-aged man shook his head and said, "No one can refuse my kindness."

    "Hey~ I met an unreasonable person today."

    "Come down, I promise I won't hurt you."

    "Han Yu, you can't continue, otherwise the Courage may be damaged." Lin Ke reminded Han Yu in a low voice.  Han Yu shook his head helplessly after hearing this and said: "I've seen shameless people before, but I've never seen such a shameless person. I'll go down and talk to that shameless person in a while. You guys stay on the Courage and run away as soon as you get the chance. I will then  Catch up.”

    "I'll go with you." Ning Ping said after hearing this.

    "You stay to protect the Courage, I don't want to be attacked by those chimpanzees."

    ……

    Han Yu walked out of the Courage, frowned at the shameless middle-aged man and said, "Hi~ I'm out now. Release your paws and don't touch my starship."

    "Hehehe don't be angry, I don't mean any harm." The middle-aged man let go of his hand with a smile and looked at Han Yu and said.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A middle-aged man with a very masculine face.  If they hadn't seen those chimpanzees, no one would believe that this middle-aged man could be a zombie professional.

    "Tell me. What on earth are you going to tell me?"

    "This is not the place to talk. How about we go to my house and have a detailed discussion?" the middle-aged man suggested with a smile.

    "I'm not interested. If you have something to say, just say it. If you have anything to say, hurry up. I don't have that many things to do with you here, and I won't hide it from you. I am being hunted. If you walk slowly, you may be overtaken.  "

    "Oh, someone is hunting you? Do you need help? I have a large number of zombie bodyguards for sale here. The prices are fair and you are honest. If you buy more at one time, you can get a discount."

    "Not interested. If you just want to sell those zombies to me, then stop talking." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "Oh~ Since you're not interested in this, are you interested in hearing my story?"

    "Your story? Don't you want to find someone else?"

    "I would like to find it, but except for me, who can talk, the rest of the planet cannot speak."

    "Impossible, are all the people on this planet mute?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Do you want to know the reason? If you want to know, then stay and listen to me. I won't hide it from you. In fact, I haven't seen a living person for a long time, otherwise I wouldn't beg for nothing.  You stay.”

    "So you have seen a living person."

    "Well, but that was hundreds of years ago." The middle-aged man said with some emotion.

    "I'm a little interested in your past. Let's find a place to chat."

    "Okay, okay, go to my houseOkay, just find an open place nearby." Seeing Han Yu shake his head, the middle-aged man changed his words midway.

    Han Yu and the middle-aged man found an open space and sat on the ground.  The middle-aged man seemed a little excited. Before talking to Han Yu, he let the zombies around him get into the woods. After a while, the few who leftThe corpses each came back with a pile of things.

    Two futons, a small table, a tea set and a small stove.  The middle-aged man sent the zombies away, asked Han Yu to take a seat, pointed to the stove in front of him and said to Han Yu: "Hey, come and light the fire."

    Han Yu did not refuse, and with a flick of his hand, a fireball burned in the stove.  The middle-aged man looked at the flames in the stove, nodded and praised: "Not bad, good, the control of the flames is quite strong."

    "Thank you for the compliment. But are you planning to make Kung Fu tea? Let me declare in advance that I am not interested in this kind of Kung Fu tea. When the time comes, don't blame me for chewing peonies and not knowing how to appreciate it."

    "Hehehe I appreciate it for doing what you want."

    Kung Fu Tea takes a lot of work. Seeing the middle-aged man busy, Han Yu was wondering why Lin Ke didn't leave in the Courage.

    "Are you worried about your companion?" the middle-aged man asked without raising his head.

    Han Yu nodded and replied: "well, a little bit. To be honest with you, I told them before coming here to let them take the first step."

    "Hehehe Thank you for your honesty. In order to repay your honesty, I will tell you that your companion will not leave just now. No, isn't he here?" Following what the middle-aged man said,  Looking in the direction indicated, Ning Ping was surrounded by a group of zombies.

    "What did you do to him?" Han Yu asked, glaring at the middle-aged man angrily.

    When the middle-aged man heard this, he quickly denied it and said, "I didn't do anything. I just told them that if they take the opportunity to escape, I will turn you into a zombie."

    "Huh! What a loud tone!" Han Yu said with a cold snort.

    The middle-aged man shook his head when he heard this, put down the teapot in his hand, stared at Han Yu and said, "Don't think that I can't do it. If you tell me the truth, I will tell you the truth too. Since I can hold your star with one hand,  If the ship doesn't let it take off, then I will naturally find a way to transform you into a zombie."

    "……who are you?"

    “Before you ask someone else’s name, you have to say your own first and last name.” The middle-aged man said slowly.

    "My name is Han Yu. I haven't asked you for your surname."

    "It's easy to say, my general is a zombie king."

    "Oh, it turns out to be the Zombie King. No wonder your younger brothers are all zombies You are fucking bluffing!" Han Yu jumped up suddenly.  He picked up a teacup in front of him and threw it away.  The middle-aged man Jiang Chen casually caught the teacup, put it gently back on the table, and said to Han Yu slowly: "Young man, don't be so impulsive, sit down and listen to me slowly. Also, don't curse. That looks like you  Very unqualified.”

    "Hey~" Seeing that his plan to anger the general failed, Han Yu curled his lips and sat down again.

    Seeing Han Yu sit down again.  With a smile on his face, the general said to Ning Ping and others who came over: "Come on, come on. Don't be polite, just find a place to sit down and let's have a good chat. I haven't talked to a human for a long time."

    "Why are you here?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    "We are worried about you, so" Ning Ping replied in the same low voice.

    "How are Lin Ke and the others?"

    "They are all staying in the Courage and are safe for the time being."

    “…You shouldn’t have come.”

    "Hehehe you have a companion who cares about your safety. Han Yu, just have fun secretly. How about you introduce to me this loyal companion beside you?"

    "His name is Ning Ping." Han Yu was silent for a while and said slowly.

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu in surprise, then nodded to the middle-aged man.  The general smiled and returned the greeting: "My name is General, and I am a zombie king. Ning Ping. The sword you are holding seems to be the Qingyun Sword."

    "Yes, have you seen it?"

    "Of course I have seen it. I remember that the first owner of the Qingyun Sword was named Mo Li Qing. Judging from your tacit understanding with this Qingyun Sword, it seems that you have not completely mastered the use of this Qingyun Sword."

    After hearing what the general said, Ning Ping looked at the general with surprise. Unexpectedly, the general could clearly see his true and falsehood at a glance.  He wanted to ask in detail, but when he thought about their relationship, Ning Ping felt embarrassed to speak.  However, Ning Ping was embarrassed to speak, but Han Yu had no such scruples. He opened his mouth and said to the general: "General, since you are so powerful, then look at what happened to me?"

    "The reincarnation of the Fire Demon." The general glanced at Han Yu and said lightly.

    Han Yu frowned and said to himself: "You also say that I am the reincarnation of the Fire Demon?"

    "Huh? Who told you about the reincarnation of the Balrog?" The general was a little surprised.Tao.

    "Hehe you can tell me if you want, but you have to tell my companion the correct use of Qingyun Sword." Han Yu stared at the general and made a condition.

    "No problem, this little thing is nothing to me. Tell me Han Yu, who told you about the reincarnation of the Balrog."

    "I don't know those people either. They claim to be from an organization called Divine Punishment and want to invite me to join."

    "You agree?"

    "If it were you, would you go to a place of unknown origin?" Han Yu rolled his eyes at the general and said.

    The general breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this and said slowly: "It's okay if you don't agree. That God's Punishment is not a good place to go. Remember to stay away if you encounter it in the future. Oh no, there are many strong people in that God's Punishment.  I'm afraid you can't handle it alone"

    "If you want to sell your zombies, don't talk." Han Yu interrupted the general.

    The general rolled his eyes at Han Yu, picked up the teapot, filled it for Ning Ping and said, "Han Yu is not a tea drinker. I hope you won't disappoint me."

    "Thank you." Ning Ping thanked him, picked up the tea, sipped it gently, and praised: "Good tea."

    "Hahaha I finally met someone who knows what I'm doing." The general said with a smile.  After hearing this, Han Yu curled his lips, picked up his teacup and took a sip, then turned his head and took a few sips, sitting there without saying a word.  The general was so angry that he glared at Han Yu fiercely, but Han Yu didn't seem to be afraid at all, sticking out his tongue and making faces at the general.  Then before the general was about to get angry, he asked: "General, don't you want to tell me your story? Why don't you tell me?"

    "" The general suppressed his anger, rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said, "It would take me three months to tell my story"

    "Then let's talk about the key points." Han Yu interrupted.

    "I'm sorry, that's his problem. He likes to interrupt other people's conversations." Ning Ping explained for Han Yu on the side.  The general nodded and continued: "My name is General, and I am a zombie king. I don't know when I appeared in this world, and I don't know when I will disappear."

    "Then don't you live as long as heaven and earth?"

    "Yes, I live as long as heaven and earth. Because the appearance of human beings is similar to mine, I am very interested in human beings. It can be said that no one understands the history of human development better than me. From the emergence to prosperity of human beings. From prosperity to decline, this  In an incalculable amount of time, I have met all kinds of human beings. I have watched human beings create countless achievements and also create countless crimes."

    "Since you said that, why don't you tell me what happened in the God-Destroying War? There are almost no records of the God-Destroying War in current history. I really want to know how humans and gods fought during that time?"

    "Why are you interested in that period of history?" the general asked with a smile.

    "Okay, I admit it. I am interested in that period of history because the emergence of superpowers began at that time"

    The general shook his head.  Looking at Han Yu, he said: "Since you don't want to tell the real reason, then don't tell me. You have to talk nonsense in front of me."

    "Then will you say it or not?"

    "Say, of course I will. The so-called God-Destroying War is actually a war in which humans resist the rule of gods and demons. At the beginning of the emergence of humans, the gods and demons who appeared before humans controlled the earth. They were very curious about powerful creatures like humans.  , regards those humans as their own children, and educates humans to learn farming, hunting, defense and other skills. It can be said that the relationship between humans and gods and demons at the beginning was the honeymoon period. I call that period the golden age. And in  After that, as humans learned more and more things, they relied on gods and demons less and less. They began to want to get rid of the shackles of gods and demons, and planned to do something they wanted to do. When gods and demons  Parents are used to it and do not allow humans to resist their own will. Although the development of humans has been interfered with due to human sacrifices, the degree of interference is not very serious. I call that period the Silver Age. Until the third Black Age  In the Iron Age, the human society of that era had been highly developed. The existence of gods and demons had almost become a decoration, and even the symbolic meaning had become very thin. The gods and demons who were unwilling to be abandoned by humans were angry and relied on their own  Possessing powerful power, the gods and demons unleashed divine punishment on the human world. Not only did the divine punishment not make humans surrender, but it strengthened humans' determination to resist the gods and demons. After repeated resistance failures, humans finally found a way to defeat the gods and demons.  method, thus triggering the God-Destroying War. Speaking of which, the gods and demons were counterattacked by humans, and to a certain extent, it can be said that they themselves are to blame."

    "Then what happened to humanity after the God-Destroying War? As far as I know of history, there was a period of historical emptiness in mankind after the God-Destroying War.Bai, you must know this, right?  "

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the general smiled slightly and said slowly: "Of course I know, but why should I tell you?"

    "Be careful not to turn into a eunuch before you speak." Han Yu looked at the general with a smile and said.

    "Hey~ Your wēixié is of no use to me at all. Let's open the skylight and speak frankly. I really have something to ask you for help. As long as you agree to my request, then I will tell you what you want to know. What?  Like? This deal is fair, right?"

    "With your ability, what else can't you do?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    The general replied with a somewhat gloomy look: "Things in this world often go as planned. Even if I am the Zombie King, there are still things that I cannot do."

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, and Han Yu said to the general: "It's not impossible for us to help you, but I want to declare in advance that we will not do anything dangerous. Because you are stronger than us and you can't do it.  We can't do it even more."

    "This is natural. Is there anything else?"

    "We need to be paid for our work."

    "No problem, as long as you help me get things done, I won't be stingy with rewards."

    "Also, we need to know what you want us to do first, and we have the right to refuse after knowing it."

    "……Can."

    Seeing that the general agreed to all his requests, Han Yu was speechless.  Somewhat depressed, he said to the general: "Then just tell me and let me hear what exactly you want us to help you with?"

    "I want to ask you to help me kiss someone."

    "Ah? Tell me again, what did you ask us to do?" Han Yu looked at the general in surprise and said, he suspected that he had auditory hallucinations in his ears.

    "I said, I want to ask you to help me kiss someone." Jiang Chen looked at Han Yu and said every word.

    Han Yu shook his head and said, "Stop joking, what do you call helping? Who do you have such a big hatred against? You actually came up with such an evil idea."

    "I'm serious." The general said solemnly with a straight face.

    Ning Ping kicked Han Yu and signaled Han Yu to be quiet, then tentatively asked the general: "Is that person very important to you?"

    "Yeah." The general nodded.

    "Is it a woman?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "……Yes."

    "you like her?"

    General: ""

    "Haha you're blushing." Han Yu pointed at the general and smiled.  The general rolled his eyes at Han Yu and shouted in a low voice: "Shut up. I won't be angry if you say anything else, but when it comes to her, you'd better be more respectful."

    "Okay, I'll be respectful. General, since you like her, why don't you kiss her yourself? What a great opportunity to take advantage of her."

    "You think I don't want to. It's impossible to get close." The general replied angrily.

    "What do you mean? There's no way to get close? I bet that woman doesn't like you." Han Yu said, staring at the general.

    "Stop talking nonsense, just one word. Can you help me?" the general asked, glaring at Han Yu with a bit of irritation.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other.  Han Yu said: "We need to take a look at the woman first. If she doesn't want to, then we won't help."

    Hearing this, the general’s face suddenly turned ugly. Seeing this, Han Yu quickly shouted: “Don’t forget the conditions you just agreed to us.”

    "What conditions? I don't remember." The general replied.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't remember, but General. Do you really want to see the woman you like being taken advantage of by other men?" Han Yu looked at the general and asked.

    Han Yu’s question stunned the general who wanted to attack. Then he sat back down with a dejected look on his face, looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping and said, "I'm sorry, I just lost my composure."

    "Hey~ you are still extinct. Hey~ tell me. Who is the girl who can make a boss like you so depressed?" Han Yu curled his lips and asked.

    "Why are you asking this? You're not going to help?"

    "You're curious. Anyway, I'm idle now. Besides, we also want to know what happened to mankind after the God-Destroying War."

    "I'll tell you what happened after the God-Destroying War. Get out of here as soon as you hear it." The general was silent for a while and said to Han Yu angrily.

    "What about the usage of Qingyun Sword" Ning Ping quickly reminded.

    "I'll tell you right away." The general said angrily.

    From the generals, Ning Ping got the correct usage of Qingyun Sword. Although he wanted to try it immediately, he should wait until he heard about what happened to mankind after the God-Destroying War.

    "After mankind overthrew the rule of gods and demons in one fell swoop through the God-Destroying War, it ushered in a period of high development. During that period, the civilization created by mankind developed to an extremely high level. At that time, mankind was  The master of the world, all creatures of other races were lying on the ground and shivering. But this good time did not last long, and a disaster happened in the human world that could destroy all mankind."

    "Is it a natural disaster?" Han Yu interrupted and asked.

    "No, it's **. This disaster can be said to have been caused by humans. At that time, in order to obtain more land for survival, humans created an artificial intelligence specifically designed to manage various harsh environments. And  In order to cope with the harsh environment that may change at any time, when humans created this artificial intelligence, it installed the function of self-thinking and drawing conclusions. At the beginning, this artificial intelligence was very conscientious and worked hard to improve everything.  The harsh environment has been cured to make it a place suitable for human habitation. But destruction is always faster than construction. Because of this artificial intelligence that can manage various harsh environments, humans have become more unscrupulous in destroying the environment. Over time, artificial intelligence  The intelligent self-thinking ability has come to a conclusion that the best way to stop the environment from being destroyed is to eliminate the source of the destruction of the environment, that is, to erase human beings and make them disappear from this world. Human beings think that they are  The masters of the world did not expect that the crisis was already hidden behind them. The artificial intelligence that came to this conclusion did not launch rashly, but continued to work hard to manage the environment while making preparations. Finally on a special day, the artificial intelligence  Intelligence launched a riot. Because the riot happened so suddenly, humans did not expect that the artificial intelligence they usually relied on would suddenly attack their masters. Within one day of the riot, a quarter of the human population at that time  Human beings lost their lives, and most of these quarters of human beings are the elite of human beings. This disaster happened too suddenly. Human beings rushed to fight, but they were no match for the artificial intelligence that had been prepared. In just one year  , the sphere of human influence has been compressed to a very small corner. If it were not for the emergence of superpowers at that time, human beings would have been exterminated."

    “A person with superpowers saved the world?”

    "Yes. The artificial intelligence at that time had already taken the absolute initiative, relying solely on the backward weapons in its hands. It was no match for artificial intelligence. And the power used by superpowers was not the power controlled by artificial intelligence.  Fire, gravity, ice, strong windsall kinds of forces representing nature have protected mankind. They have also launched a counterattack against artificial intelligence. After many years of fighting, the human world and the mechanical empire established by artificial intelligence have entered a stalemate.  .At that time, there were twelve superpowers in the human world. They led many superpowers to launch a final decisive battle with the mechanical empire of artificial intelligence. The decisive battle lasted for two months, and finally ended with the ruler of the mechanical empire.  The mechanical emperor was sealed. However, the scope of that war was too wide, so that neither the human world nor the mechanical empire was suitable for surviving humans to live in. For this reason, humans could only move away from home.  Start from scratch.”

    "I want to ask a question, the place where the human world and the mechanical empire you mentioned is fighting, isn't it the Death Star Territory?" Han Yu looked at the general and asked.

    Hearing this, the general smiled and praised: "You are so smart."

    Han Yu: ""

    Regardless of whether what the general said is true or false, Han Yu and Ning Ping are going to get out at this time.  The general is a master who tells the truth.  Since he didn't plan to keep Han Yu and Ning Ping, he would naturally issue an order to expel them.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had achieved their goal, did not intend to stay any longer and stood up to say goodbye to the generals.

    But before the generals could answer, they heard a whistling sound coming from far away. Han Yu and others looked up and saw several missiles with smoke coming from their butts and flying straight towards Han Yu and others.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly threw several fireballs, the number of which was equal to the number of missiles flying over.  The missile exploded in the air, and through the smoke and dust, Han Yu and Ning Ping ran towards the Courage, while the generals watched with interest a starship emerging from the clouds in the sky.

    The obvious existence of targets like the Spirit was naturally attacked, but fortunately, the Spirit kept its protective cover open to prevent attacks from chimpanzee zombies, and as a result, it blocked the missile attack.  However, the missile blocked by the protective cover did not explode immediately. Instead, it rebounded and landed near the chimpanzee zombies surrounding the Spirit. As a result, the chimpanzee zombies were defeated.  Although chimpanzee zombies are not afraid of being chopped with knives and axes, the explosion caused by the missile can still easily blow these chimpanzee zombies into pieces.

    &nbsp; The general did not intend to take care of the starship that suddenly appeared at first. After all, the starship was looking for trouble for Han Yu and others. Since Han Yu rejected his request, he naturally did not go on board.  Rushing to help.  But when he found out that the zombies he had created were destroyed, the general couldn't sit still.  Although these chimpanzee zombies are just a game created by the general, they still took a lot of time.  Now it was ruined without even saying hello, which inevitably made the general feel a little unhappy.

    ……

    "Hey, I have something to tell you." The general appeared in front of the starship that was constantly attacking the Courage on the ground, and shouted to the starship control room in front of him.

    Looking at the generals on the screen, Zhu Jianqiang frowned and was about to give the order to fire when Phoenix stopped him and said: "Don't worry, let me have fun with this guy. Looking at this guy's skills, I should be able to fight to my heart's content.  One game.”

    "Phoenix, don't be careless." Jones kindly reminded from the side.

    "Don't worry, don't worry, I know." Phoenix said as he walked towards the control room.  At this moment, the display screen changed, and Zhu Zizhen, who had been unable to be contacted before, was contacted by the starship.  But when Zhu Jianqiang saw his brother Zhu Zizhen being cut into pieces by a chimpanzee on the ground, his eyes suddenly turned red.

    “No one of those chimpanzees aiming at the ground will be spared!” Zhu Jianqiang ordered through gritted teeth.

    The general was very angry and the consequences were serious.  I have already come forward to negotiate with these people, but these people have intensified their attacks on the chimpanzee zombies under my command. It is really shameless.

    Since you are shameless, then just wait to be slapped in the face.

    The generals are going to take action personally, giving these unscrupulous humans a lesson first, and then trying to reason with them.  But just when the general was about to take action, Phoenix rushed out, smiled strangely and rushed towards the general.  The general felt as if he saw a big burning bird hitting his chest.

    ……

    A small mushroom cloud appeared on the ground, and two figures emerged from the smoke, one was Phoenix and the other was the general.  At this moment, the general was in an extremely embarrassed state, his clothes were shabby and shabby, and his gray-haired and disgraced appearance was even more difficult to compare with the way he looked like a fairy before.

    "You will regret it. You will regret provoking someone you shouldn't provoke. Of course, if you are willing to wear clothes with me, then I can consider forgiving you." The general looked at Phoenix and said slowly.

    "For the general's kindness, Phoenix gave him a middle finger, and then rushed towards the general again.  Regarding Phoenix's lack of knowledge, the general sighed softly, stopped in the air and waited motionless for Phoenix to approach. When Phoenix was about to hit him, he stretched out his left hand to hold down Phoenix's head.

    Phoenix was shocked and began to struggle quickly, but how could the general let Phoenix go so easily? He had already given him a chance, but he didn't cherish it, so Phoenix had to bear all the consequences alone.  General's right hand gently patted Phoenix's cheek.  Phoenix flew straight to the ground like a cannonball.

    With a "boom", a mushroom cloud appeared.

    Jones, who was staying on the starship, was immediately shocked when he saw Phoenix suffering a loss.  As a close friend, Jones knew how capable Phoenix was, but being vulnerable like this was far beyond Jones' expectations.

    "Zhu Jianqiang, I'll leave this to you, I'll go rescue Phoenix."

    “Be careful, that person is a bit weird.” Zhu Jianqiang reminded after hearing this.

    Jones thought to himself: "Do I still need you to remind me?"

    The general slapped Phoenix away. This scene not only shocked Jones and the others, but also shocked Han Yu and others.  Han Yu knew that the general was very strong, but he did not expect that this guy would be so strong.  Fortunately, he didn't attack him before, otherwise he would be the one who got slapped.

    “It’s not suitable to stay here for a long time, Lin Ke, retreat!” Han Yu shouted to Lin Ke loudly.

    According to Han Yu’s opinion, Jiangchen is really too strong, ridiculously strong, unbelievably strong, and unbelievably strong.  It's best to give this kind of person a wide berth.  After all, I don't know this general. If this guy suddenly turns against him, then he won't even have a chance to resist.

    But just as the Spirit climbed to altitude and prepared to leave, disaster suddenly fell from the sky. It was hit by an unknown heavy object, and the Spirit was forced to fall back to the ground.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 821: Generals and Disciples

    Chapter 821 Generals accept disciples

    Generally speaking, the more capable a person is, the more arrogant his character is.  Although the reputation of pirates is not very good, both Phoenix and Jones have a sense of arrogance in their bones.  Now that he was easily defeated by a guy of unknown origin, let alone the frustration in his heart.  Anyway, the two of them were sitting on the ground in despair, looking like they were being slaughtered.

    The general plans to kill Phoenix and Jones when he comes to me. To the general, Phoenix and Jones are like toys in his hands. He will not give up until he gets tired of playing with them." "Please search Piaotian Literature, novels are better  Update faster!.  Not only Phoenix and Jones, but also Han Yu and others were on the same level as toys in the eyes of the generals.

    "Hey, come on, let's have a few moves." The general waved to Han Yu who was approaching.

    Fighting against strong players is very necessary for your own growth stones.  Even if the general didn't mention Han Yu, he still planned to ask for a discussion with the general.  Now that the general had taken the initiative to speak, it happened to save Han Yu's saliva.

    "Please advise." Han Yu bowed to the general in a polite manner, and then began to circle around the general, trying to find his flaws.  The general's attitude was very hostile to Han Yu, so he just stood there motionless, waiting for Han Yu to attack.

    After circling the general twice, Han Yu stood in front of the general, kicked off his legs, and rushed straight towards the general.  Field, who was watching the battle, couldn't help but said to himself: "Why don't you attack from behind?"

    "It should be that gǎnjiào attacks from behind, so I can't be sure." Ning Ping on the side heard the words and replied, then lowered his head and continued to read the instructions on the use of Qingyun Sword written by the general before to Ziji. While reading, he stretched out his right hand and made constant gestures.

    "Hey~ha~he~" was powerful, but the effect was not very good. In the eyes of outsiders, Han Yu and the general looked like children who had just learned boxing, and the other looked like a teacher.  Practicing boxing with children.

    ……

    The whole country is boring and boring, and it puts great pressure on Han Yu. It's like having dry stool and being unable to poop out, feeling depressed and unable to find an outlet.

    "Ha~ah~" Han Yu opened his hands, and two fireballs flew towards the general. The general laughed when he saw this, and seemed to be tired of always resisting Han Yu's fists and feet, and flew into the sky in a flash.  Seeing this, Han Yu moved his hands, and two fireballs turned in the air.  He flew after the general.

    Seeing this scene, Jones quietly asked Phoenix: "Phoenix, are you okay?"

    “Huh, what a small skill.” Phoenix replied with a slight snort.

    "can you?" Jones asked again.

    “Just practice a couple more times and that’ll be enough.” Phoenix rolled his eyes at Jones and replied.

    "That guy should be Han Yu?" Jones said after taking a look at Han Yu who was concentrating on controlling the fireball to chase the general.

    "Huh, good fire control ability is useless. The key is to see the intensity of the flame." Phoenix said harshly.

    In response to Phoenix’s words, Jones quietly curled his lips.  From the moment Phoenix stared at Han Yu attentively, he knew that the militant factor in this kid's body was gradually recovering.  There is nothing you can do if you lose to the general.  Who knows that General, this guy is really too strong.

    Han Yu saw the general flying higher and higher, and was about to exceed the range that Ziji could control the fireball. He immediately jumped up with all his strength, sprayed flames with his feet, and rushed towards the general.  At the same time, Han Yu created two more fireballs to join the pursuit of the generals.

    "Strength should be concentrated and used. What's the use of playing many tricks?" Before Jones spoke, Phoenix frowned and said.

    No matter what Phoenix says, at least in Jones’s eyes, this Han Yu is not simple.  I just don’t know if there are existences at the same level as him among his companions?

    The general seemed to be tired of being chased by fireballs. He clapped his hands and extinguished two fireballs. Then he opened his mouth and shouted loudly, crushing the remaining two fireballs.  Then he said to Han Yu: "I have let you fight for so long, and I will start attacking next."

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he quickly moved his hands together, and dozens of fireballs similar to the previous four fireballs immediately appeared all over his body, circling back and forth around Ziji's body.  Seeing this, the general smiled and said: "Such a little trick is of no use to me." As he said that, the general rushed towards Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu waved his right hand, and the fireball from his body rushed towards the general.  The general opened his mouth to drink loudly, but he saw the fireball split and surrounded the general.  At the same time, Han Yu stretched out his hands and emitted a ball of flame at the same time. The huge flame in his right hand went straight towards the general.  The general only had time to cross his hands to protect his head and face, but he could only let the fire all around his bodyThe bullet hit him, and the general was surrounded by flames.

    Jones looked at Phoenix, who looked a little ugly, and said nothing.  Phoenix, on the other hand, stared at Han Yu without blinking, the fighting spirit burning in his eyes.

    After succeeding, Han Yu always had a strong feeling in his heart. He always felt that the attack just now did not hit the general, as if he had hit something.  When the flames dissipated, Shihou saw the general standing in front of him unharmed.  Han Yu was shocked when he heard the general grinning and saying: "Yes, the idea is good, ruguo, if your power can be stronger, maybe I will be able to be disgraced by you. You still have shime."  Come on, keep coming. I really want to know how many trump cards you have left to reveal. Come on, let me keep opening your eyes."

    In response to the general's words, Han Yu smiled bitterly. Although the attack just now did not exhaust Ziji, it was still very energy-consuming. In the end, even one of the general's hair was damaged. This result was really frustrating.

    "No more fighting, the gap is too big." Han Yu retracted his hand and fell back to the ground.

    Seeing this, the general was a little unsatisfied, but he forced Han Yu to fight, so he fell back to the ground and asked Ning Ping: "After watching it for so long, are you interested in doing two moves?"

    "That's what I asked for. After looking at the things you gave me, I do have something I need your advice on right now." Ning Ping replied respectfully.

    "Okay, if there's something you don't understand, just show it to me."

    "Please advise." Ning Ping saluted and pulled out the Qingyun Sword.  Méiyou held the Qingyun Sword tightly as before, then saw Ning Ping throw it away and shouted softly: "Go!"

    With Ning Ping’s soft drink.  The Qingyun Sword was thrown into the air and flew straight towards the general.  The general looked at the approaching Qingyun Sword with interest. Shihouturán, who was about to be stabbed by the Qingyun Sword, dodged and hid behind Han Yu.  Han Yu was startled. He saw the Qingyun Sword going straight towards Ziji and stabbed him. He hurriedly wanted to get out of the way, but unexpectedly, the general behind him reached out and grabbed Han Yu, using Han Yu as a shield to block him.  The Qingyun Sword made Ning Ping glare so angry that he controlled the Qingyun Sword to swing back and forth in front of Han Yu's eyes.

    It’s not that Han Yu didn’t want to break free from the general’s control, but the general’s strength was too great.  Han Yu had no chance to break free.  Seeing that the Qingyun Sword went straight to Ziji's face and stabbed him, Han Yu had no way to avoid it. He could only shout loudly, and a pillar of fire rose into the sky, wrapping Han Yu and the general behind him in the pillar of fire.  The Qingyun Sword was blown away by the pillar of fire erupted by Turán.  He fell to the ground without Ning Ping's control.  Ning Ping hurriedly picked up the Qingyun Sword as he jogged, preparing to do it again.  Han Yu shouted urgently: "Ning Ping. Just wait a moment." As he said that, Han Yu turned back to look at the general, and couldn't help being startled by the general's appearance at this time.  I saw that the general looked like a black man at this moment. Except for his two white eyes and good teeth, the rest of his body was all black, and there was no trace of the clothes on his body.

    "Wow~ who are you?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    The general opened his mouth, exhaled a breath of black air and replied angrily: "Who do you think I am? Why didn't you say hello in advance?" As he spoke, the general waved his hand out of thin air.  A robe was taken out from the opened space gap and put on Ziji's body.

    "Wow~ can you learn this skill?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "No, racial talent."

    "Oh." Han Yu responded with some disappointment.

    Ignoring the disappointment in Han Yu's eyes, the black-faced general asked: "Han Yu, what's going on with your body?"

    "Ah? There is nothing wrong with my health." Han Yu replied in confusion.

    "He said it was no problem. I just discovered that there is a force in your body that is not under your control. What happened? It stands to reason that there are two forces in your body. You should be either crazy or dead.  , but you are still alive and kicking now."

    “…You mean that, this, there are outsiders present, I can’t tell you.” Han Yu said after looking at Phoenix and Jones in the distance.

    "Have you ever had any issues with them?"

    "It should be said that they want to cause trouble for us because we have cut off their financial resources."

    "Well, cutting off people's financial resources is like killing their parents. You cut off their financial resources?"

    Han Yu answered honestly: "They wanted to capture the Three-Eyed Tribe to sell for money. My companions and I couldn't stand it, so we moved the Three-Eyed Tribe to other places to live. If they couldn't find the Three-Eyed Tribe, they just  They started looking for us."

    "Haha" The general smiled when he heard this and asked, "Do you know the Three-Eyed Tribe?"

    "I didn't know each other at first, but I was pregnant at that timeI had a minor problem, and my companions took me to the Three-Eyed Tribe for medical treatment, but just in time these pirates attacked the Three-Eyed Tribe.  "

    "Oh, so you can be considered as repaying the favor."

    "right."

    "" The general was silent for a while, then Turán changed the subject and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, do you want to become stronger?"

    "Of course I do. With more strength, you can do more things and make Ziji's life more comfortable." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    "Nàme, are you willing to become my master?" the general asked again.

    "Are you willing to teach me?"

    "It's okay to be idle. I'm a little curious about the power in your body." The general said with a smile.

    "Then can you give me some pointers on my companions?" Han Yu took the opportunity to make a condition.

    "Haha you know you are blessed to share this truth. As long as they can endure this hardship, it is not impossible to give them guidance. By the way, do you want to learn together?" General Turán asked Phoenix and Jones.

    Han Yu frowned and expressed confusion that the general wanted to teach two pirates.  Seeing this, the general smiled and said: "Don't worry, in my eyes, anyone who teaches is a teacher. At the same time, I also want to know who will rape you or them in the end."

    "Then you just hide and watch the excitement, right?"

    The general admitted generously: "Haha That's right. The boring life finally has some flavor. I want to make life more exciting."

    "Bad taste." Han Yu frowned and commented.

    Phoenix and Jones are still happy for nénggou to learn skills from generals.  As for the fight against Han Yu and others, it was already destined. Now it is just postponed, so it is not a problem.

    It’s just a momentary thought.  The general accepted Han Yu, Ning Ping, Phoenix, and Jones.  Since they had to learn skills from the generals, Lin Ke and others on the Courage naturally couldn't leave for the time being.  On the contrary, Zhu Jianqiang, after collecting the remains of his younger brother Zhu Zizhen, silently led the people away to an unknown destination.  Regarding Zhu Jianqiang's decision, Phoenix and Jones also understood that they forced Zhu Jianqiang to stay. As for how they would leave in the future, there was still the Courage there.

    General méiyou immediately began to teach Han Yu and the others, and took Han Yu and the others to start circling around the planet.  We plan to let the four of us get familiar with the terrain first.  The planet is not very big. It only took half an hour for the general and the four of them, Han Yu, to fly around the planet. During the flying guog, Han Yu, Ningping, Phoenix, and Jones were very difficult to deal with. You can chase the two sides.  I rush.  They all want to overpower each other.  Stimulated by the previous battle between Han Yu and the general, Phoenix didn't like Han Yu's reaction.  And Han Yu naturally refused to give in to Phoenix's provocation.  In Han Yu's eyes, these pirates are nothing but good people. Although Ziji is not a good person, Ziji at least has the bottom line to do things, but the pirates are mediocre and they only care about profits.  He has always been dismissive of other aspects.

    The general turned a blind eye to the rivalry between Han Yu and the four of them. Perhaps in his heart, the general wished that the four of Han Yu and Han Yu would fight now.  In this way, Ziji can see a wonderful battle.  It's just a pity, whether it's Han Yu or Phoenix.  They all seemed to be wary of Shime and did not want to fight as the general wanted. Both sides were very restrained. Although they continued to curse, they never took action.  However, it can also be seen from the curses that the pirates in Phoenix are not as good at swearing as Han Yu.  Thinking about it, Han Yu has needed to be self-reliant since he was a child. Jiēchu has all the three sects and nine streams. Although Phoenix is ??a pirate, he is used to talking with his fists, so Han Yu is naturally more fluent in speaking.  Just looking at Phoenix being squeezed by Han Yu, he was trembling all over. It was clear that the first confrontation between Han Yu and Phoenix ended with Han Yu winning.

    Returning to the Courage, the general saw Lin Ke walking out of the Courage. The first time he saw Lin Ke, the general was stunned and murmured to himself: "Xuan Nu, why are you here?"

    "Huh? Hey, you got the wrong person." Han Yu stopped the general who was about to step forward and said.  Phoenix and Jones, who were standing in the distance, looked at this side with gloating faces, hoping to see the generals robbing civilian girls, so that they might not need to take action.  It's just that they were disappointed. The general was just stunned for a moment before returning to normal, and said with some self-deprecation: "Heheheit's so similar."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the general and asked: "Well, master, does the woman you asked me and Ning Ping to help earlier look very similar to Lin Ke?"

    "So her name is Lin Ke. Yes, she looks very similar, as if she was carved from the same mold." The general glanced at Lin Ke again, and was so frightened that Lin Ke hid behind Han Yu and did not dare to show his face.  ??The general smiled when he saw this and said, "Don't be afraid, I won't do anything to you."

    "Master, where is the woman you mentioned now? Can you take us to see her?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "Huh? Do you want to do Shime?" the general asked with a frown.

    “I don’t want to do shime, I just want to experience things.”

    "Okay, you can go see me, but you are not allowed to be rude." The general thought for a while and told Han Yu.

    Han Yu quickly nodded and agreed, "Don't worry, Master, that's still Master after all. I won't be rude. But it's hard to say about the two pirates. If they are rude, it's none of our business."

    "Huh, you slanderer." Phoenix cursed after hearing this.

    Han Yu snorted and said: "And~ I call it nip in the bud. You pirates will rob treasures when they see them, good wine when they see them, and beauties when they see them. Anyway, as long as you pirates like it, they will.  Go grab it. Master’s appearance must be good, I guarantee you will suffer from occupational diseases.”

    "Huh! Even if the master's wife is as beautiful as a fairy, we wouldn't do anything like this." Phoenix replied with a cold snort.

    "In other words, you will do it in another shijiān."

    "Nonsense! When we say that, I mean, no matter what our master looks like, we won't do anything."

    "That is to say, you won't rob Master's wife who doesn't look very good. Well, you guys. How dare you question Master's vision."

    "You, you despicable villain! Come on, come on, come and fight me to the death!" Phoenix, who couldn't defeat Han Yu, pointed at Han Yu and shouted.

    "Hmph! Are you angry because I saw through your dirty thoughts?" Han Yu said disdainfully.

    "Okay, please stop saying a few words." The general shouted unhappily.

    As soon as the general spoke, Han Yu and Phoenix were speechless.  When the general was not paying attention, Han Yu made a face at Phoenix. But before Phoenix could get angry, the general reached out and slapped Han Yu on the head without looking back, warning: "Don't make trouble!"

    He followed the general to his residence honestly.  This is a mountain with its interior hollowed out.  The exit was at the foot of the mountain. Entering the heart of the mountain, Han Yu looked around and asked the general walking in front: "Master, you dug all this?"

    "I did the digging at first, but later I created some coolies. Then I became a supervisor." The general replied as he walked.

    "So, those chimpanzees are all your creations?"

    "Well. You can say that. But they can only be regarded as my works. They cannot be regarded as my descendants. If you want to be my descendants, they are not worthy. By the way, do you want to be my descendants? As long as you become  As my descendant, you can have half of my power.”

    "Ah? Be your descendant? How?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "As long as I suck your blood, you can have half of my power, and you will not be afraid of any physical or magical attacks. You will also have eternal life."

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and refused: "No, I don't want to have eternal life, so forget it."

    "Huh? Others are very interested in eternal life. How could you not be interested?" The general asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "Master, how can eternal life be so good? To be disrespectful, you have lived long enough, but do you feel happy? See with your own eyes that your lovers, friends, and even enemies are dying of old age one by one.  In front of me, but Ziji can't die even if he wants to. Living alone in the world, how is that any different from death?"

    After hearing Han Yu’s words, the general fell silent. It was obvious that Han Yu’s words touched the general greatly.  It was silent all the way to the top of the mountain. It seemed that the master's wife lived here.

    After reaching the top of the mountain, the general turned back and told Han Yu: "Keep your mouth in check, don't talk nonsense."

    "Received." Han Yu nodded.

    The difāng where my wife lives is very simple, just a thatched house, but outside the thatched house, there are large areas of flowers and plants.  A beautiful figure was weeding in the garden. Because her back was to Han Yu and others, Han Yu and others could not see each other's faces clearly.

    "Are you coming to shime?" the teacher's wife asked coldly.

    Han Yu looked at the general and saw the nervousness on his face. He showed no sign of the calmness he had shown before when he faced Han Yu and others.

    "I, I was afraid that you would be alone, so I brought a few people to talk to you." The general replied in a low voice.

    "Tracheitis!" Han Yu defined it in his mind when he saw this.  It's just that the general seemed to be able to read minds, and he made a secret in Han Yu's heart.At the same time, he slapped Han Yu on the head. After glaring at Han Yu, he looked at his wife nervously.

    The teacher’s wife is back!

    In fact, he looks completely different from Lin Ke, but his temperament is indeed very similar.  Han Yu was stunned for a moment, and then he said hello familiarly: "Hello, Master."

    "Huh?" The teacher's wife glanced at Han Yu in surprise, put down the flower hoe in her hand, walked up to Han Yu in two steps, reached out and grabbed Han Yu's collar, raised Han Yu to Ziji's eyes and shouted  : "Little bastard, who do you call Master's Wife?"

    "It was like seeing a stunning beauty picking her nose in public and popping out the boogers. Han Yu and others were stunned by the little bastard sound from the master's wife.  Seeing that Han Yu didn't speak, the teacher's wife was very dissatisfied and shook her arm, grabbing Han Yu's collar, and asked angrily: "You have donkey hair stuffed in your ears? Didn't you hear what I'm asking you?"

    "Master, master, is this really my master's wife?" Han Yu turned to ask the general.  At this time, the general shook his head very unfaithfully and said: "Who is your master? Don't talk nonsense."

    "Hmph!" The master's wife threw Han Yu aside, pointed at the general and shouted: "You shameless zombie, you want to take advantage of me, I blinded you"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Seeing the generals being trained like the third grandson, Han Yu could not stand it and whispered to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, you must never become like this in the future."

    "Huh? Little bastard, what do you mean by Shime? Talking about people behind their backs, you are a bastard who has a life but no one cares for him!"

    Han Yu’s parents have always been Han Yu’s enemies. After hearing the vicious-tongued woman in front of him insulting his parents, Han Yu immediately forgot all the previous instructions from the general.  Han Yu grabbed the sharp-tongued woman's wrist, which was holding Ziji's collar, and said coldly: "I am a bastard with a life and no one to support me, so how can you be considered a shime?"

    "Huh? You dare to talk back to me?"

    "You think you are a shime? I dare not talk back to you because of my shime? Do you think I am the general who is always obedient to you? You shrew! A stinky bitch who doesn't know good and bad! A pervert with endocrine disorders!"

    "You, you" The sharp-tongued woman was so shocked by Han Yu's words that she took several steps back, pointing at Han Yu and unable to say a complete sentence.  And Han Yu also came to his senses and remembered the general's previous instructions.  But it's too late to regret it now, so it's better to take this opportunity to say something happy.

    "You shime you? You can't speak well and you want to imitate others? Damn! Is it wrong to say that you are a shrew? That woman will talk about you like you are a slutty old lady and a little bastard? Is it wrong to say that you are ignorant?  ? Look at my master, General. He is calm and calm in front of us, always acting like a master. But look at him now, he is like a third grandson. Do you think he is afraid of you? Wrong! He is  Because he loves you, he loves you from the bottom of his heart, so he will let you, pamper you, and let you talk to him. If he didn't care about you and care about the shit you say, he would be unhappy by now.  After being slapped, you are still allowed to be arrogant here?"

    Originally, when the generals heard Han Yu say that Ziji was like his third grandson, their eyebrows stood up. Phoenix, who was looking not far away, felt secretly happy in his heart. But after hearing the next words, his eyebrows relaxed again, and he looked at Han Yu with a confused look.  It was as if he had found a soulmate, which made Phoenix feel so disappointed.

    "Did you find him to make me angry on purpose?" the venomous woman asked, staring at the general.

    Before the general could speak, Han Yu said first: "Don't even think about changing the subject! Now that you think about coming to my master to help you talk, why did you go there earlier? Let me tell you, if my master helps you, it only means that he is still  I love you, but this just shows that you are a woman who knows no good and no good!"

    The poisonous-tongued woman glared at Han Yu angrily. The general stood aside and looked at Han Yu, and then at his dream lover. He didn't know what to choose.  The atmosphere at the scene was very awkward. No one knew how to break the current stalemate. Suddenly, Phoenix screamed. Everyone turned around and saw Phoenix with a look of grief and anger on his face. He covered his butt with one hand and pointed at Ning Ping and cursed.  : "You're such a despicable person, you actually attacked me secretly."

    "I didn't mean it." Ning Ping explained calmly.

 Text Chapter 822: The Strong Wife

    There is never a time when men and women get along equally. Either the east wind prevails over the west wind, or the north wind overpowers the south wind.  The general is very tough, but in front of the girl he likes, Xuannv, he behaves like a cat.  Oh, no, it should be said that it is like a mouse, Xuannv is the cat.  She was made to dare not go east and west, and she was made to sit and dare not stand Over time, Xuannv became accustomed to calling the generals around, and the generals seemed to have developed a tendency to be abused.  But today, Han Yu, a bold guy, accused Xuannv in person, which made Xuannv a little embarrassed. But people are a bit mean, and they don't listen to good words. If they insist on frowning, they will be tolerant.

    Xuannv, who had never been contradicted before, was actually a little happy despite being angry.  It was just that Xuan Nu took the initiative to show her kindness, but it was a bit difficult for Xuan Nu. Just when everyone was embarrassed and didn't know how to resolve the stalemate, an accident occurred.  Ning Ping, who was standing in the crowd, controlled the Qingyun Sword and gently poked Phoenix's butt, causing everyone to chuckle.  Of course, there were some people who couldn't laugh. Phoenix and Jones stared at Ning Ping with unhappiness, but Ning Ping innocently said that he didn't mean it.

    In order to apologize, Han Mengxin took action to treat Phoenix's unlucky butt.  Seeing Han Mengxin's bright energy, Xuannv's eyes lit up. She glanced at the general and asked, "What's going on with these people?"

    "A few of them are my apprentices, and the rest are his companions." The general replied quickly, pointing at Han Yu at the last moment.  Xuannv looked at Han Yu with a steady expression and said to the general: "Are you going to accept him as your apprentice?"

    "Yes, he has a good foundation. With a little training, he will definitely have great potential."

    "Hmph! Can you teach someone who has great potential?" Xuan Nu said disdainfully.

    Before the general could answer, Han Yu couldn't stand it and interrupted: "Don't look down on others, my master is still very good at what he does."

    "Hmph! What do you know? Do you know who he is? He is the zombie king. His strength is innate. If you want to become stronger from him, the best way is to be bitten by him.  Then become his descendant and become a second-class zombie." Xuannv said disdainfully.

    "Nonsense! Even if the innate conditions are good, without hard work, no matter how good the innate conditions are, they will be wasted. If you don't look at people with colored eyes, you won't be able to tell." Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Humph, good intentions are worthless. If you learn in vain, then go ahead and learn." Xuannv snorted softly.  No longer paying attention to Han Yu, he turned to look at Han Mengxin and said, "Little girl, what is your name?"

    "Sister, my name is Han Mengxin, and I am his sister." Han Mengxin replied sweetly.  But Xuannu heard that Han Mengxin was Han Yu's sister.  His brows couldn't help but frown, but they relaxed immediately.  He asked softly: "Do you want to learn some skills from me?"

    "Well" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu after hearing this.  Seeing Han Yu nodding towards him, he said to Xuannv: "Thank you, sister. If she doesn't dislike me for being clumsy, then I am willing to learn from her."

    "Okay, okay. Study hard and we will strive to surpass your brother. Then we will beat your brother to pieces. By the way, you two will also learn together." Xuan Nu nodded happily and said casually to Lin Ke  Said to Qiao Yaner.  Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er looked at each other, and Qiao Yan'er shook her head and said, "I'll leave it alone. I also have to study machinery, and I'm afraid I don't have that much time"

    "If you learn my skills, you can stay young forever and be beautiful"

    "We can put aside the research on machinery for the time being. The most important thing now is to learn some self-protection skills." Qiao Yaner immediately changed her words.

    "What about you, you hmm? Why do I feel that you look familiar?" Xuan Nu looked at Lin Ke after convincing Qiao Yan'er, but after looking at Lin Ke carefully, she suddenly said in confusion.  The generals on the side saw this and said quickly: "Xuan Nu, you think she looks like her. When I first saw her, I thought it was you."

    "Huh!" Xuannv snorted lightly, ignored the general, and just stared at Lin Ke for a long time. Finally, she shook her head and said, "Forget it, I can't remember where I saw it before. I'm just asking you if you can learn from it?"

    "Learning can give you more ability to protect yourself, and also make Han Yu and the others more relaxed." Lin Ke replied with a smile.

    "What is your relationship with this bastard?" Xuan Nu asked after hearing this.

    Lin Ke blushed slightly when he heard this, lowered his head and replied: "He is my fiancé."

    Xuannv: ""

    Seeing that the general accepted a disciple, Xuannv also accepted a disciple. In this way, the only two people who no one wanted were Feier and Shi Bafang.  When Han Yu saw this, he wanted to ask the general to accept Feier and Shi Bafang, but he heard Xuan Nu open her mouth and say: "General, I want to ask you to promise me something."

    "What's up?  Just say it.  "The general replied with a flattered look.

    "Give me Han Yu and Ning Ping, and I will teach them myself."

    "Oh, no problem." The general replied without hesitation.

    Han Yu looked at the general speechlessly. In order to please a woman, he kicked his apprentice away without even thinking about it?  Perhaps feeling a little embarrassed by Han Yu's gaze, Jiang Chen whispered to Han Yu: "Han Yu, don't worry, Xuannv is actually more suitable to be you and Ning Ping's teacher than me."

    "My companions and I are not goods." Han Yu replied in a deep voice, then turned and left.

    Unexpectedly, before he took two steps, Xuan Nu had already blocked Han Yu's way, "Where are you going?"

    "I don't want to learn anymore."

    "Hmph! If I want to teach you, why don't you say you won't learn if you don't want to learn? You can leave if you want. If you beat me, I will let you go."

    "I don't hit women unless the woman has something to deal with." Han Yu replied with a frown.  With that said, he planned to go down the mountain bypassing Xuannv.  But when passing by Xuannv, Xuannv said softly: "Aren't you worried that I will teach your sister and your lover some skills?"

    Han Yu stopped, looked back at Xuannv, and asked: "Can I defeat the generals after learning from you?"

    "No, even if you have practiced for hundreds of years, you will not be a match for the general. He is a being on the same level as heaven and earth." Xuannv replied simply.

    "Then what can I learn from you?"

    "Follow me, and I can guarantee that there will be no more than ten opponents who can defeat you in this world." Xuan Nu replied with confidence.

    "Han Yu pays homage to the master's wife." Han Yu thought for a moment, then clasped his fists and saluted Xuannv.

    Xuannv accepted Han Yu's gift, then looked at Ning Ping and saw Ning Ping and Han Yu having sex.  He saluted and said, "Ning Ping has met Master."

    “Master’s wife, how long will it take for me to reach the level you mentioned?” Han Yu asked.

    "Sixty years."

    "Bye bye to you, Master." Upon hearing this, Han Yu immediately turned around and left without looking back.

    "Stop!" Xuan Nu said angrily upon seeing this.

    “What other teachings does Master’s Wife have?” Han Yu turned around and asked.

    Xuan Nu walked up to Han Yu, reached out and grabbed Han Yu's collar, and dragged Han Yu, who was nearly 1.8 meters tall, in front of her. She glared at Han Yu and asked, "Do you think it takes too long?"

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied, "Do you still need to ask? Wife, it's been sixty years. I've become a bad old man, why take such a big risk?"

    "Don't speak so dirty." Xuan Nu frowned and asked Han Yu, "Then how much time do you have to stay here?"

    "Two months, two months at most. Two months later, the battle between the alien beasts and the Golden Lion Pirate Group will almost decide the outcome."

    "Huh? Have you ever had a problem with someone?" Xuan Nu asked curiously.

    "Of course, those two are here to arrest me and my companions." Han Yu pointed at Phoenix and Jones and replied.

    "What do they have to do with you?"

    Seeing Xuannv asking about it, Han Yu told Xuannv about the Three-Eyed Clan.  After hearing this, Xuannv frowned and looked at the general dissatisfied.  It is different from the fact that it has nothing to do with the generals.  Xuannv has a character with a strong sense of justice.  Xuan Nu's character of being jealous of evil makes Han Yu more pleasing to her eyes now than before.  However, she would not let the generals drive Phoenix and Jones away, but only accepted Field and Shi Bafang as apprentices.  Han Yu was certainly happy to see this result.  He finally saw it.  The mysterious woman in front of me is not simple.  Not only does he have a strong personality, but he is also strong in skills.

    "General, leave Han Yu and others to me to teach, and you can teach the two pirates. In two months, we will compete to see who has the better apprentice." Xuannv looked at the general and said.  .

    "Okay. In fact, even if we don't care, they will still compete with each other. By the way, Xuan Nu. I think I have something to remind you." After the general agreed, he reminded Xuan Nu.

    "you say."

    "This Han Yu has an unusual power. You should pay attention when you teach him."

    "Okay, I remember. Do you have anything else? If not, go out. You are not welcome to see what happens next." After hearing this, Xuannv nodded and issued an order to expel the generals.  The general was quite honest. He left immediately when Xuannv asked him to leave without any hesitation.

    Seeing the general taking Phoenix and Jones away, Han Yu frowned.  Seeing this, Xuannv said: "Don't worry, the two pirates following the general will not be your opponents."

    &nbsp; "How did you tell?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Intuition."

    "And~"

    "boom!"

    Han Yu covered his head and squatted on the ground. Xuannv took back her hand and said slowly to Han Yu: "I am your master now. You don't need me to remind you about respecting your master, right?"

    "Narrow-minded woman." Han Yu muttered.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said, Master's wife is really a woman with a broad mind." Han Yu deliberately shouted loudly.

    "Don't talk nonsense. Come with me. Since I have decided to be your master, I will tell you my identity as a master, so that you will not know who your master is." Xuannv wrinkled and looked at Han Mengxin and others.  Said after people gathered together.

    Hearing that Xuannv was going to announce her family status, Han Yu and others immediately became interested. They all knew that Xuannv was not simple, but they didn't know her origins.

    Everyone sat around the Xuan Nu seat, surrounding the Xuan Nu like the stars and the moon, and listened to the Xuan Nu slowly: "Do you believe in the existence of a fairy in this world?"

    Han Yu opened his mouth and replied: "I didn't believe it before, but after more experience, I naturally believe it. Is the master's wife also a god?"

    "He is just a fallen immortal. It can be said that if the generals did not come to rescue him, I would have disappeared long ago."

    "Then Master Wife, you didn't pledge yourself to me?"

    "The teacher is a god, and the general is a zombie king. Since ancient times, good and evil have not been compatible"

    "Bring it down, Master, what age is it now, who cares about this? The key is whether you have feelings for the general in your heart?" Han Yu waved his hand and said.

    Regarding Han Yu’s words.  Xuannv shook her head gently, not intending to continue talking about this topic. Instead, she glanced at everyone and said slowly: "There is no point in telling you my original identity. You just need to remember my name."  . Now let me arrange your homework for the next two months. The time is too short and I can't teach you anything new. Let me see your original skills first, and then correct and improve them for you."

    Hearing this, Field said: "Then there's no need to look at me and Qiao Yan'er. What I'm good at is firearms, and what Qiao Yan'er is good at is machinery. Master must not be good at these two types of things either."

    After listening to Field's words, Xuannv shook her head and said: "That's not necessarily true. Although I really don't understand what you said, I know that the body is the capital of doing things. You and Qiao Yan'er have the worst physiques.  I will give you a set of body refining techniques. As long as you continue to practice in the future, you will live to ninety-nine without any disease or disaster."

    "Thank you so much, Master." Field thought for a while.  He thanked Xuan Nu.

    Xuannv waved her hands.  After signaling Field to sit down, he looked at everyone and said: "Ning Ping and Shi Bafang are practicing martial arts, and they don't have any good suggestions for me. After all, the physical skills I am good at may not be suitable for you men, but I will  I will take you to the place where I store books. The books there are all related to martial arts. You can browse through them at will, but you are not allowed to take out any of them."

    "Yes, thank you, Master." Ning Ping and Shi Bafang looked at each other and replied overjoyed.

    "As for the three of you. You are all people with supernatural powers. I can give you some advice in this regard. Although I am good at magic, my powers are of the same origin as yours, so it shouldn't be a problem."  The woman looked at the remaining three people, Han Yu, Han Mengxin, and Lin Ke, and said.

    "We will have to worry about Master in the next two months."

    ……

    Xuannv is very powerful. Although she cannot be said to be proficient in all eighteen martial arts, her arrangements are indeed made based on the actual situation of Han Yu and others.  Feier and Qiao Yan'er were practicing physical training, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang were diving into the sea of ??books and couldn't extricate themselves. Lin Ke and Han Mengxin also started their own training under the guidance of Xuannv, leaving Han Yu and  Xuannv sat across from each other, the two of them staring at each other.

    Seeing that his companions were all busy, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Master, when should we start?"

    "Don't worry, I need to figure out what's going on with the power in your body first. Then I can prescribe the right medicine and make a training plan for you." Xuannv replied slowly.

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and whispered to Xuannv: "Master, since I worship you as my teacher, we are not outsiders. I think it is better to explain some things to you clearly. But master, can you keep it secret for me?  ?”

    "Huh? How can you have a little secret with such a big mouth? Tell me." Xuan Nu looked at Han Yu with interest and said.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and whispered: "II have comprehended the power of the domain, but because I cannot control that power well, I dare not use it for the time being. Could the power in my body be the power of the domain that I have comprehended?  "

    "You have understood the realm? How did you understand it?" Xuannv looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "When I encountered danger, I entered the realm in a confused situation. As a result, I was trapped in the realm and almost didn't come out. It was precisely because of being trapped in the realm that I was taken to the Three-Eyed Clan by my companions.  Go seek medical treatment before confronting the Golden Lion Pirates." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    "I don't care about pirates. That's your human business. Those who do evil will be punished. Sooner or later, you humans will be punished for your evil deeds. If you really understand the realm can you take me to you?  Do you want to take a look at the field?”

    "Well I can enter and leave the field myself, but I don't know if I can bring others in, and I don't know if I can come out after bringing others in?"

    Hearing this, Xuannv also fell silent.  Han Yu didn't understand the horror of the realm, but Xuannv was extremely clear about it.  After thinking about it, Xuannv said to Han Yu: "This is easy to handle, just wait for me for a while." After saying this, Xuannv walked down the mountain.

    "Master, where are you going?"

    "I'll be back in a minute."

    After a while, Xuannv came back and brought back the generals.  The general looked happy. From the time he met Xuannv until today, it was the first time that Xuannv asked him for help.  Looking at the general's face full of joy.  Han Yu asked worriedly: "Master, can he succeed?"

    "Han Yu, don't underestimate me, I'm very powerful." The general became anxious when he heard this, stared at Han Yu and shouted softly.  Xuannv signaled the general to be calm, and then explained to Han Yu: "Don't worry, it is necessary to take the general with you. He has a racial talent that can break open space. If we are really trapped in the field,  Then we can come back depending on the generals."

    "That's it. Okay, then when do we set off?"

    “The sooner the better.”

    "I have a question. We are all gone. What if my companions are attacked?" Han Yu asked.

    "Don't worry, the two pirates taught by the general have already run away."

    "Run away? Not good. My courage." Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted anxiously.

    Seeing this, the general comforted him: "Don't worry. The two of them were picked up by their companions. Your starship is fine."

    "That won't work, those two guys must have gone back to call for help. If we all leave, then if my companions are attacked"

    "Don't worry, the toys I have will protect your companions. Let's go, let's go quickly."

    At the urging of his generals, Han Yu opened the door to his own domain.  He brought the generals and Xuannv to his own territory.  As soon as he entered, the fire unicorn in the field ran over.  As soon as he saw the two uninvited guests, the general and Xuannv, he immediately launched an attack.  Fortunately, Han Yu stopped Huo Qilin in time.

    The generals and Xuannv looked at the Fire Qilin in surprise, and Han Yu didn't know.  But these guys, who have lived for who knows how long, know that in every comprehended domain, a mythical beast will be born to protect the domain. Only by surrendering the mythical beast in the domain, and those who comprehend the domain can freely use the power in the domain.  .  In other words, the strength of the mythical beast that guards the field represents the strength of this field.

    "You are indeed the reincarnation of the Balrog." The general looked at Han Yu and said.

    Hearing what the general said to Han Yu, Xuannv disagreed and said: "How could Han Yu be the reincarnation of the Fire Demon? I think it should be the reincarnation of the Fire God. Look at the divine beasts guarding this realm. The Fire Demon can make  Will the Fire Qilin serve him?"

    In response to Xuannv's words, the general did not refute, but smiled and asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, with your current ability, can you deal with this fire unicorn?"

    "No, it's too strong. If it raises its hand, it can kill me with one slap." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "Hehehe I think so. But don't be discouraged. This is the world of the Fire Qilin, but it is also your world. It can borrow the power of this world, and you can do the same. It's like a room.  , you are the landlord, Huo Qilin is the tenant, you rented the room to Huo Qilin, and because you, the landlord, do not have the key, you cannot use everything in this room, while Huo Qilin, who has the key, can control everything in this room.  "

    "In other words, as long as I can get back the key that Huo Qilin uses to control this room, this room can be controlled by me?"

    "That's right." The general nodded and replied.

    "You said?Pure nonsense.  The key to the problem right now is that I don't have the ability to grab the key from Huo Qilin's hand.  "Han Yu rolled his eyes at the general and said.

    The general smiled when he heard this and whispered: "Although you don't have the ability to get the key, this room still belongs to you in essence. You can't use it openly, but you can use it secretly."

    "How to use it?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "Haha" The general smiled and said nothing.

    Seeing this, Han Yu did not give the general a chance to make terms with him. He turned to Xuannv and said, "Master, someone wants to blackmail your apprentice."

    "Hey, why did I say I wanted to blackmail you? Xuannu, don't listen to his nonsense." The general quickly covered Han Yu's mouth and explained to Xuannu.  Xuannv snorted lightly and ignored the general.

    "Boy, you are cruel enough, I will remember you." The general stared at Han Yu depressedly and said.

    Han Yu curled his lips and replied in a low voice: "If you want to pursue someone, just find a way on your own. If you rely on others' help, you won't be able to pursue the girl you like. But General, I don't understand what you like about her."  ?”

    "You don't understand." The general replied, shaking his head slightly.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 823: Solve your own troubles by yourself

    Han Yu really didn't understand what the generals liked about Xuannv. Anyway, Han Yu would never look for Xuannv like this if he wanted to find a partner.  This kind of strong woman is too strong. She has no problem being a confidant or a good friend, but if she wants to marry her and live a life together then she might as well avoid it.  Maybe the general would just like this. Anyway, Han Yu doesn't like marrying a strong wife, and his life is too oppressive.  Of course, everyone has their own preferences for carrots and vegetables. Han Yu will not stop others from eating fatty pork just because they don’t like it. Han Yu will just keep silent about this kind of thing.  And under the current situation, Han Yu had no time to care about the bad relationship between the general and Xuannv.

    After accepting the general’s suggestion to secretly use the power of the domain, Han Yu began to be chased by the fire unicorn.  I don't know what tricks Xuannv and the generals did on Han Yu's body. Han Yu's ability to leave here at any time was blocked, and only the generals could come in and out of here freely.  While Han Yu was being chased away by the fire unicorn, the general and Xuannv began to wander around the area. They didn't know what they were looking for here, or they were looking for nothing at all.  Anyway, these two guys don't care about Han Yu's life or death at the moment.

    "Wait, rest, rest for a while before running." Han Yu was exhausted and waved his hand to Huo Qilin, who was chasing behind him.  But Fire Qilin ignored Han Yu's request for a timeout. Seeing that Han Yu listened, he immediately spit out a fireball and went straight to Han Yu's butt to burn it.  Han Yu had no choice but to continue running with his legs that were almost unable to move.  It's not that Han Yu doesn't want to fly, it's just that the bastard Huo Qilin didn't give Han Yu a chance to fly. As soon as he saw Han Yu flying, Huo Qilin, who was faster than Han Yu, immediately pounced and slapped Han Yu to the ground. Over time,  , Han Yu had to use his legs to keep running.

    The clothes on his body are in tatters.  There is only a pair of underwear left and it is basically intact. Fortunately, this is not the outside world, otherwise others will throw rotten eggs at him for being immoral.

    How long have you been running?  Han Yu almost lost his memory and knew that as long as he had the intention to stop, the Fire Qilin's fireball would fall on him unceremoniously.  Of course, running like this is not without its benefits. At this time, Han Yu seemed to have been sublimated. He could hardly feel fatigue anymore. His legs were moving forward mechanically, and he was always followed by a slow trot behind him.  Kirin on fire.

    "Hey, will this work?" On the top of a mountain.  Xuannv asked the general worriedly.

    After hearing this, the general immediately promised: "It's absolutely useful. This place is full of fire energy. Although Han Yu's power attribute belongs to fire, because he was born as a human, there are other energy attributes in his body. What we are asking him to do now  , which is to use movement to allow him to release flame energy all the time. At the same time, he will no longer absorb flame energy all the time. With the release and absorption of energy in his body, other energy attributes in his body are constantly decreasing, and when his body only has  When the flame energy comes into play, his strength will make a qualitative leap, but I don’t know if he can beat that fire unicorn by then?"

    "Can't you help him?" Xuan Nu asked.

    "No, this is his domain. Any use of external force will greatly reduce his strength. When it comes to dealing with that fire unicorn. I am not unsure, but if you ask me to help, then I am not helping him, but  You are harming him." The general replied, shaking his head.

    ???Looking at the generals and ministers as if they were pointing out the country.  Xuan Nu was a little moved, but when she thought of each other's identities, Xuan Nu felt a little sad.  After all, she and the general were not the same people.  Sighing softly in her heart, Xuan Nu pretended to be casual and said, "I heard Han Yu say that you once asked him to kiss me for help. Is this true?"

    "No, absolutely not. I swear in the name of God." The general denied it quickly.

    Hearing this, Xuannv rolled her eyes at the general and said angrily: "God has died a long time ago, you are swearing on a dead man."

    "Hehe I really don't have one." The general replied with a sneer.

    Seeing that the general refused to admit it, Xuannv did not continue to ask, but simply replied: "There is no possibility between you and me, so just give up. But we can be good friends for life."

    "Good friends? Forever?" The general was a little sad.

    Ignoring the depressed general, Xuan Nu focused her attention on Han Yu again.  Just now, Han Yu was attacked by the fireball spitted out by Huo Qilin again. Han Yu was so angry that he couldn't help gesticulating his middle finger at Huo Qilin.  Following Xuannv's gaze, the general had an idea in his mind.  An idea that was definitely not a good idea for Han Yu.

    Actual combat is the best way to increase personal strength.  The generals and Xuannv joined forces and used the abundant flame energy around them to create a large group of flame men and devoted themselves to the pursuit of Han Yu.

    "Fire Qilin, are you okay? Let'sIs there such a big hatred?  "Han Yu asked Huo Qilin while dodging.

    Huo Qilin was also stunned by the sudden appearance of these colleagues. When he heard Han Yu's question, Huo Qilin quickly explained: "It's none of my business. I didn't create these people."

    "Besides you, there are other people here Damn, besides you bastard, there are two other bastards." Halfway through, Han Yu suddenly remembered that besides himself and Huo Qilin, there were two other existences in this field.

    Now that he knows the origin of these flame people, Han Yu no longer avoids them.  After having enough avoidance, Han Yu's body was being trained, and the anger accumulated in his body was also rising. If it weren't for the appearance of these flame people, Han Yu would most likely have had a fight with the fire unicorn.  Although the result is destined to fail, Han Yu will definitely fight.

    Now, with these flames as the object of vent, Huo Kirin can take the opportunity to rest for a while.  To be honest, Han Yu was tired from chasing Han Yu non-stop these days, and Huo Qilin was equally tired.

    The attack power of the Flame Man is not very high, but it still hurts when it hits the body.  Han Yu didn't want to feel pain everywhere, so he could only try to kill the Flame Man before the Flame Man hit him.  Twenty or thirty flame men will join the battle in each battle. Each battle will take about half an hour. However, as Han Yu gains more and more combat experience, the time of each battle will continue to decrease.  .  In the end, it only took Han Yu five minutes to finish the task of twenty or thirty flame men.  The generals and Xuannv no longer create flame men, but go into battle themselves.  Of course Xuannv would not take action, it was the generals who took action.  Facing the generals.  Even Fire Qilin was not sure. After the general appeared, Fire Qilin immediately ran away without loyalty, leaving Han Yu to face the general alone.

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you, I'll just make you suffer some pain. If you don't want to suffer too much, you'd better use all your strength." The general said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu looked at the general, frowned and said, "Why do I feel like what you say is different from what you do?"

    "Hehehe Han Yu, you are too worried." The general said with an unchanged smile.

    It’s useless to talk more!  Han Yu, who knew this, was not going to continue talking nonsense and rushed towards the general.  And the general was just as he said to Han Yu.  He lowered his power to the same level as Han Yu.  The two sides were going back and forth with punches to the flesh, and the fighting was pretty fierce.

    Han Yu didn’t know why the generals did what they did?  But Han Yu was quite happy to have the opportunity to beat the general.  The hardships and sins I suffered this time were all related to this general.  It's just that the general is too strong. If I really challenge him, I probably won't be able to defeat him.  it's good now.  Even if you can't win, it's still good for you to suffer a little.

    Xuannv, who was watching the battle, was always paying attention to Han Yu's every move.  He was just dissatisfied with Han Yu's behavior of focusing on physical combat.  In Xuannv's view.  It's an idiot's behavior to not use one's own abilities despite being a person with fire abilities.  She wanted to stop this boring competition, but Xuannv had promised the general not to interfere, so she could only watch helplessly as the general and Han Yu behaved like children fighting.

    In Xuannv’s eyes, it was nonsense, but in the eyes of the generals, Han Yu’s actions were really dark.  He never left his handsome face. If he hadn't been thick-skinned, he would have been bruised and swollen by now.

    "Ha~" Han Yu opened his mouth and spit fire on the general's face, immediately turning the white-faced general into a black-faced general.  Seeing this scene, Xuannv couldn't help laughing.  The general's face turned black from the inside out with laughter.

    "You are seeking death!" the general said, gnashing his teeth and staring at Han Yu.  As he spoke, the general's figure flashed and disappeared in front of Han Yu. The next moment, the general appeared in mid-air, his whole body shrouded in black energy.  When Xuannv saw this, she screamed secretly and hurriedly warned Han Yu: "Han Yu! Run!"

    "It's a pity that the reminder was a little late. The general has recovered his true body and entered the zombie king form.  Seeing his wings spread out, his eyes blood red, and two big fangs protruding from the corners of his mouth, Han Yu really believed that the general was the zombie king.

    Before Han Yu was ready, the general's figure flashed in front of Han Yu, and he punched Han Yu in the chest.  Han Yu quickly crossed his hands to block, but was punched away and his arms were directly broken at this time.  Xuannv was shocked when she saw this. She quickly quickened her pace and rushed over. She hugged Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, how are you? Are you okay?"

    "Do you think I'm fine? What's going on with this general? Are you provoking him again?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    "No, I just told him that I would be good friends with him for life."

    Han Yu looked at Xuannv speechlessly, a lifelong good friend?  You said such things and you still said you didn't stimulate him?  Co-authored that he is the one who is affected??fish.

    "Roar~" The irrational general saw Xuannv hugging Han Yu and immediately let out an angry roar and rushed towards Han Yu and Xuannv.  Seeing this, Xuannv quickly formed the magic formula with her hands, and a barrier blocked the generals who were rushing towards her.  Seeing the general falling from mid-air to the ground like a photo, Han Yu couldn't help but chuckle.  Xuan Nu said angrily: "Stop laughing and think of a solution quickly."

    "What can I do? If you want to calm this guy down, the key is to look at you." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "What can I do?" Xuannv asked in confusion.

    While Han Yu was talking to Xuannv, the general got up from the ground and punched the barrier one after another, causing Xuannv's delicate body to tremble.

    "Stop playing riddles with me and tell me a solution quickly." Xuannv shouted to Han Yu urgently.

    Seeing this, Han Yu replied: "To untie the bell, you must tie the bell. Master, I have an immature suggestion here. If you are willing, go and try it. If you are not willing, just pretend that I didn't say it."

    "When have you ever been so talkative? If you have something to say, say it quickly, and if you have something to say, let it go!"

    "Okay. According to my observation, the reason why this general suddenly went berserk was probably because of your rejection. If you can do something exciting to him, maybe you can bring him back to his senses."

    "What do you mean by something exciting?"

    "For example. Kiss him."

    "Bah! Delusion!"

    "Then I have nothing to do." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    Han Yu didn’t know whether the idea of ??letting Xuannv kiss the irrational general would work, but in this situation, a dead horse was a living horse doctor, and he could only know if it worked or not.

    With a "boom", the barrier was shattered by a punch from the irrational general. Xuannv immediately took two steps back, unsteady and almost sat on the ground.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly stepped forward to support Xuannv. When he saw the general rushing towards him, he immediately stopped caring whether Xuannv was happy or not.  He stretched out his hand and pressed the back of Xuannv's head, then pushed the general who was rushing over.

    Xuan Nu didn’t even have time to resist, she just bumped into the rushing general in a daze.

    With this kiss, the world almost stopped!

    The furious generals calmed down and kept their forward posture.  He stood motionless.  It should be said that Han Yu, Xuannv, and the generals did not take any action, and they remained in a stalemate.  Until Han Yu gently let go of his hand.  Xuannv came back to her senses and pushed the general to the ground, looking back at Han Yu fiercely.

    Han Yu suddenly felt like he was being targeted by a beast, and said with a smile: "Well, no matter what the process is, the result is still gratifying Oh my god" Before he could finish his words, he saw Xuan  The female hands conjured a pair of swords.  Han Yu was so frightened that he chopped at him without any thought, causing Han Yu to run away with his head in his hands.

    When the general came back to his senses, he saw that Han Yu was being chased by Xuannv, and he couldn't help but worriedly reminded him: "Xuannv, Han Yu is also your disciple after all, so there's no need to be so ruthless."

    As soon as he heard that the general had regained his consciousness, Han Yu, who was being hunted, hurriedly ran towards the general.  After glancing at Xuannv who was following closely behind, the general shouted to Han Yu in fear: "Don't come over, don't come over!"

    "Reach out!" Han Yu shouted and raised his right hand towards the general.  The general didn't know why, so he subconsciously raised his right hand.

    "Pah~" Han Yu slapped the general's right hand with his right hand and said, "Substitute."

    "What substitution?" The general didn't know why, but when he saw Xuannv rushing over, he ran away without saying a word.  No matter what the reason is, the current Xuannv gives the general a very scary feeling, and his intuition tells the general that the farther away from Xuannv the better now.

    The general had rough skin and thick flesh, and Xuannv’s sword did not hurt the general at all. After discovering this, the general stood there and let Xuannv chop at him, and he still had time to ask Han Yu why.

    Regarding the general’s temporary amnesia, Han Yu originally wanted to remind the general what happened just now, but under Xuannv’s wēixié eyes, Han Yu chose to shut up.  The generals knew that Han Yu must be hiding something, and it was related to him, so they kept asking questions.  Han Yu was annoyed by the question and said: "You went berserk just now. In order to calm you down, I did something that was sorry for Master, so that Master became angry with me"

    "What did you say? What did you do to Xuannv? You bastard! Tell me clearly!" As soon as the general heard this, he immediately felt like he was about to go berserk.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly waved his hand and said, "It's not what I did to Master, but what you, a bastard, did to her."

    "What have I done?" the general asked in confusion.

    "Shut up! If you dare to say it,I will kill you!  "Xuan Nu stared at Han Yu and said, then she glared at the general and shouted: "You are not allowed to ask!  "

    Facing the angry Xuannv, the general wisely chose to shut up, but he made up his mind to ask Han Yu again when Xuannv was gone.  But Xuannv seemed to have read through the general's thoughts, and said coldly: "If I hear any trouble in the future, I will deal with you first, and then deal with that bastard."

    People are like this, the more secretive they are, the more curious they become.  If Xuannv admits it generously, although the generals will be excited, they will not care too much.  However, Xuannv's persistent efforts to stop her aroused the curiosity of the generals.

    You have a good plan, I have a wall ladder!  Although you are not allowed to ask Han Yu, there are more than one eyewitnesses, such as the fire unicorn guarding this field.  Facing the general's inquiries, Huo Qilin did not hide anything.  When Xuannv found out and wanted to stop it, it was already too late.

    Seeing the excitement of the general, Xuannv said angrily: "Are you so excited? Isn't it just that I was kissed? I was bitten by a dog at that time."

    When Han Yu heard this, he couldn't stand it and said: "Master, even if you can't see the general, don't speak so harshly. What does it mean to be bitten by a dog"

    "Shut up! You are not allowed to contradict your master!" The general shouted, glaring at Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes and expressed his dissatisfaction with the general's dog biting Lu Dongbin.  Simply no more words.  He silently walked to the side and sat down. Finally, he had a chance to rest. It would be wise to take this opportunity to recover a little more strength.  Of course, it’s also good to watch some bloody romance dramas.

    It’s just that this romantic drama doesn’t seem to be interesting at all.  Facing the general who didn't know what to say, Xuannv acted very arrogantly and did not change her attitude towards the general just because the general spoke for her.  However, the generals seemed to take pleasure in scolding Xuannv, and they were born to be mean-spirited.

    Han Yu, who couldn't stand it anymore, couldn't help but said to Xuannv: "Master, when can I go out?"

    "Huh? How long have we been here?" Xuan Nu looked at the general and asked.  When the general heard this, he quickly replied: "In ten days, it will be two full months."

    "So fast?" Xuannv and Han Yu said in unison.

    "That's right, it's indeed two months in ten days. Should we leave now?" the general asked in confusion.

    "Go back, I don't know how Lin Ke and the others are doing with their training?" Xuan Nu said after thinking for a while.

    Regarding Han Yu’s opinions.  The generals will not accept it.  At least when Xuannv is present, the generals will not adopt it.  Now when he heard Xuannv saying that he wanted to go back, the general immediately agreed and stretched out his hand to strike at Han Yu who was not far away. Han Yu immediately flew over involuntarily.

    "Can I learn this trick?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "Want to learn? Why should I teach you?" The general asked with a smile.

    "At any rate, I can make your long-cherished wish come true." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    As soon as I heard this.  Xuannv was about to get angry immediately, and the general immediately gave Han Yu a slap on the back of the head.  He yelled angrily: "What is it that you get what you want? Nothing happened." Then he whispered: "I will teach you when I get out."

    Han Yu understood.  Mǎnyi smiled.

    First, the seal on Han Yu was released, so that Han Yu could continue to enter and leave the field freely in the future. Then Han Yu initiated it, and the generals and Xuannv followed Han Yu out of the field.  But as soon as he left the field, Han Yu immediately became furious.

    Lin Ke and others are under siege. The returning pirates Phoenix and Jones and a group of unknown pirates are besieging Lin Ke and others at Xuannv's residence.

    Fortunately, Lin Ke and Han Mengxin can work together to create a protective shield.  But under the attack of the pirates, it seemed that the protective shield could not last long.  If Han Yu comes back later, the consequences will be disastrous.

    Seeing the pale faces of Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, Han Yu yelled.  The benefits of practicing in the field were immediately apparent, and he pounced on the pirates without saying a word.  The general and Xuannv walked towards the protective barrier without saying a word.

    The pirates who besieged the protective shield were first knocked to pieces by Han Yu's impact, and then were thrown far away by the generals one by one.  Xuannv, who was walking at the end, came to the protective barrier. After seeing Han Yu appear, the expressions of Lin Ke and others finally softened. When they saw Xuannv walking over, the protective barrier was automatically lifted.  Xuannv walked to Lin Ke and Han Mengxin. Ning Ping and Shi Bafang were nowhere to be seen. They were probably still immersed in the library. Only Field and Qiao Yan'er, who were practicing physical training with Lin Ke and Han Mengxin, were in the protective shield.  Their condition is not very good, they have multiple injuries on their bodies, although the injuries are not very serious., but it looks miserable.

    "General, is this how you protect my disciples?" Xuannv asked the general very dissatisfied.  Facing Xuannv's question, the general was also very puzzled. Fortunately, Lin Ke helped the general to relieve the siege and said softly to Xuannv: "Master, I don't blame Mr. General, the pirates are really too cunning. That Phoenix and Jones led the  The pirates rushed up. Mr. General, the guard who stayed to protect us did not resist and was beheaded."

    Hearing this, the general suddenly realized.  Previously, in order to prevent Phoenix and Jones from being attacked by the toys he made, he gave the toys an order. Unexpectedly, when Xuannv came to him, he was so excited that he forgot to give the order to his toys.

    However, Xuannv did not intend to let the general go so easily. She said coldly: "No matter what the reason is, it was your negligence that almost caused my disciple to be in trouble. What do you plan to do?"

    "ErXuannu, whatever you say you should do, then do it." The general replied knowing the current affairs.

    Xuannv was waiting for the general's words. After hearing this, she immediately replied: "Okay, this is what you said. I didn't force you."

    Hearing this, the general suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, and sure enough, he heard Xuannv continue to say: "I heard that you have a lot of treasures in your treasury, so I took out a few to compensate my disciples and give them some peace of mind."

    "Xuan Nu, can you Okay, let's do it." Under Xuannv's glare, the generals had no choice but to compromise.

    "Master, you are so amazing." Han Mengxin looked at Xuannv with admiration and said.

    Xuannv smiled when she heard this, stretched out her hand to rub Han Mengxin's head, and said: "Don't talk when you are so tired. When you see the treasures that the generals took out as compensation, I will not nod, and you are not allowed to nod either. Remember  Yet?"

    "Remember." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    The generals on the side secretly complained after hearing this, but they still had to keep calm in appearance.  It was really hard for him.  If you have anger in your heart, you have to vent it out, and the best target for venting right now is.  Naturally, they were the pirates who had been beaten up by the furious Han Yu and were running around.

    Facing the furious Han Yu.  Not to mention ordinary pirates, not even Phoenix and Jones dared to take advantage of him easily.  He could only hide behind and wait for Han Yu to calm down before going to fight.  But now with the addition of another general, Phoenix and Jones' first reaction was to retreat.

    It’s just that it’s easy to come but hard to leave. How could the generals easily let go of these pirates who dared to come here to run wild?  And if the generals don't want anyone to leave, then they won't even think about leaving.  Seeing this, Phoenix and Jones could only bite the bullet and prepare to fight.

    "Wait!" Han Yu suddenly stopped the general who was about to take action.  The general looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked, "Han Yu, do you plan to let them go?"

    "Let them go? That's a good idea. I'm stopping you. I just don't want you to interfere in the affairs between me and these pirates. I want to deal with them myself."

    "Okay, one for each person." The general thought for a while and then replied.

    Han Yu shook his head, "This is a grudge between me and my companions and these pirates. Please don't interfere. If you really want to help, please protect my companions so that we don't have to worry about anything."

    "you?"

    "Of course, it's almost time for my companions Ning Ping and Shi Bafang to come out."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang ran out of the library. When they saw the situation in front of them, they felt a little ashamed and said to Han Mengxin and others: "Sorry, we are late"

    "It's not too late, just in time." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    In response to Han Mengxin's words, Ning Ping smiled slightly and said softly: "Mengxin, I will help you get back the suffering you have suffered one by one." After saying that, Ning Ping rose into the sky and landed next to Han Yu.  Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping and asked in surprise: "It seems that you have gained a lot from the library."

    "It's just me, and the gains from all directions are not small. Han Yu, which one do you choose?"

    "That Phoenix and I are both capable of fire, so I'll pick him." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Since you picked the turkey, I'll pick the brick." Ning Ping looked at Jones and said softly.

    Phoenix and Jones were both furious that they were being singled out.  However, they were afraid that the generals would intervene, so they did not dare to act rashly.  Seeing this, the general sneered and said: "Don't worry, since Han Yu doesn't plan to use my power, I won't interfere with today's affairs. Don't worry, fight with them. If you win, you can leave here completely, but  If you lose, then accept your fate." After saying that, the general returned to the ground and stood next to Xuannv.

    WillWith Chen gone, the pressure on Phoenix and Jones was greatly reduced, and they felt even more relieved.  However, facing Han Yu and Ning Ping, Phoenix and Jones still did not dare to be careless.  Han Yu and Ning Ping put a lot of pressure on them, but compared with the absolute pressure from the generals, it was still possible for their side to win.  I just hope that this general will keep his word and that they can leave safely after his side wins.

    It’s still due to bad luck. If I could have captured those hostages earlier, I wouldn’t have to be so nervous now.  It's just that there is no regret medicine in this world. Even if you regret it again, it can't change the current situation.  The only way to leave here safely is to defeat Han Yu and Ning Ping. The pirates cannot afford to lose.

    Phoenix and Jones, who understood this truth in their hearts, pounced on Han Yu and Ning Ping respectively.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then each faced their opponent.

    In a contest between people with the same abilities, the key to determining the outcome is the strength of each other's abilities.  As Phoenix's spokesperson in the world.  Although the intensity of the flame is not as strong as Han Yu's, its continuity is greater than that of Han Yu.  For a time, the two flames were stuck together, making it difficult to tell the winner.

    “The other pair, Ning Ping and Jones, are like a sharp spear and a strong shield. I don’t know whether the spear pierced the shield or the shield broke the spear.

    The battle between the two pairs of people was inseparable. The pirates who were still alive were watching the battle nervously, because this battle was related to their lives.  From the moment the general appeared, the pirates knew that they had hit an iron plate this time.  The more people who have been through life and death all year round, the more they understand that masters have always been hidden among the people.  An expert who is not interested in fame or fortune lives in seclusion among the mountains and rivers.  But they didn't expect that they would be unlucky enough to meet such an expert.  The life and death of his group is no longer in his hands, and the only chance of survival is the current battle.

    Phoenix is ??very depressed. As a person with the ability known as the Phoenix, he has not encountered an evenly matched opponent for a long time.  If you change the time, change the identity.  Phoenix would be happy to meet such an opponent, but now.  Phoenix, on the other hand, had nothing but bitterness in his mouth.  Because he can't afford to lose now.  In just a few months, the Golden Lion Pirate Group was severely weakened by attacks from alien beasts and internal rebellions.  In order to help the Golden Lion Pirates get out of their current predicament, Phoenix and Jones ignored the danger and came to the general's chassis again.  But what Phoenix and Jones didn't expect was.  It was about to succeed, but failed at the last moment.  The sudden drop from the sky to the ground caused Phoenix to perform abnormally. After a period of stalemate, Phoenix had fallen into a disadvantage.

    Before launching an attack.  Phoenix has sent someone to inform his boss, Golden Lion, that the Han Yu and his group they have been looking for are on the general's territory.  If he and Jones could calm down and wait for the Golden Lion to arrive with a large group of people before taking action, they might not be in such an embarrassing situation now.

    Distraction is the most important thing to avoid during a battle. Phoenix is ??thinking about something while fighting Han Yu. How can he not suffer a loss?  Han Yu is not a good man, let alone a good gentleman.  He didn't care if Phoenix was preoccupied right now.  The pale faces of Lin Ke and Han Mengxin had already made Han Yu furious.

    While you are sick!  Kill you!  Jianghu morality?  Fuck your grandma!

    When Phoenix finally revealed his flaw, Han Yu also revealed his hidden fangs and bit down on Phoenix's flaw.  Phoenix screamed and was knocked backwards by Han Yu's blow.  Jones, who was fighting with Ning Ping, saw this and immediately rushed to hug Phoenix despite the consequences of being slashed by Ning Ping.

    “ Phoenix’s chest was scorched, and the faint smell of roasted meat entered Jones’s nose.  As a good partner for many years, Jones' eyes turned red when he saw Phoenix's current miserable situation.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled coldly, opened his hands, and two fireballs appeared from his hands.  Unexpectedly, Ning Ping stretched out his hand to stop him and said, "Han Yu, this Jones is mine."

    "Okay, it's yours." Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this, put away the flames and stood aside to sweep the formation for Ning Ping.

    Jones glanced at Ning Ping in surprise, expressing confusion about Ning Ping's insistence on fighting alone. At the same time, he was also puzzled that Han Yu would listen to Ning Ping's request.  This kind of situation is basically impossible to happen in the Golden Lion Pirate Group. Whenever there is an opportunity to beat up the lost dog, everyone rushes to it

    "Don't look confused, we are not pirates." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    Although he knew that Ning Ping was telling the truth, Jones still felt a little feverish on his face.  Although no one dared to offend him when he showed off his power every day, pirates were not a profession that showed publicity after all. Deep down in Jones's heart, he still felt a little inferior.  It is precisely because of this inferiority complex that Jones, who is usually taciturn,He will become close friends with Phoenix, who also has a bit of inferiority complex.

    Phoenix stood up unsteadily, stared at Han Yu and said, "It's been a long wait, let's continue."

    "You are no match for me, there is no need to compete." Han Yu glanced at Phoenix and replied calmly.

    This sentence fell into the ears of Phoenix, who was usually competitive, and it was tantamount to adding fuel to the fire.  Phoenix suddenly burst into laughter and scratched the burnt area on his chest. He was dripping with blood but seemed unaware of it. He stared at Han Yu and shouted, "Even with your level of fire, I want to burn him to death."  Am I a phoenix? Don’t you know that phoenixes can be reborn from the fire?”

    "Really? It turns out you are a birdman. I really didn't realize it. It's disrespectful." Han Yu deliberately bowed his hand to Phoenix.

    Anger caused Phoenix to lose his cool, but just when Han Yu thought that Phoenix would rush over regardless, the roar of a machine came from high in the sky.  Looking up, he saw dozens of starships of different sizes falling from the sky. Phoenix proudly shouted to Han Yu: "You are finished, you and your companions are finished. My team is here, you are dead!"

    "Tch~ Don't you know that sometimes it doesn't take more people to win?" Han Yu curled his lips and said disdainfully to Phoenix.

    "Hahaha be tough, you can only be tough at this time." Phoenix didn't take it seriously and looked up happily at the pirate ship that was getting closer and closer.  But when he saw the logo on the pirate ship clearly, Phoenix's expression suddenly changed.  Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "What's wrong? Could it be that the reinforcements you were expecting are not with you? That's really unfortunate."

    "No, reinforcements are still reinforcements. The unfortunate thing is not me, but you. My boss, the Golden Lion, has come in person. You and your companions are dead this time. I would like to advise you, if you don't want to suffer, you should commit suicide as soon as possible.  good."

    "Hmph! That's such a loud tone. Then before I fight with your trusty Golden Lion, let me deal with this little guy like you first." After saying that, Han Yu stopped talking nonsense to Phoenix and went straight towards Phoenix.  As if Phoenix was waiting for Han Yu to rush over, the flames all over his body suddenly surged, and his whole person was surrounded by flames that penetrated the heaven and earth.  A big bird covered in fire flew out of the flames, let out a loud chirp, and rushed straight towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu seemed so surprised by Phoenix’s transformation that he didn’t react until Phoenix had already rushed forward.  He only had time to reach out and catch the firebird's beak, but he couldn't stop the firebird's forward momentum. The whole person was pushed back by the firebird.  It wasn't until Lin Ke and others found themselves being knocked to the ground that Han Yu had to burst out a pillar of fire to stop the Firebird's progress.

    In the pillar of fire, chains formed by flames continued to fall on the Firebird. Although the Firebird struggled hard, it could not withstand the falling chains of flames. In a short time, the Firebird was trapped by the chains of flames.  He couldn't move, and at this moment, Han Yu, who had been holding the firebird's beak, let go, and the firebird still fell to the ground.

    This time there was no Jones to catch Phoenix. At this time, Jones was already entangled by Ning Ping and was tired of dealing with Ning Ping's attack.  The Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand seemed to come to life, attacking Jones' various parts in an elusive manner.  Ning Ping does not believe that there is really an indestructible body in this world. No matter who he is, there is always a weak point in his body, and Jones is no exception.  What Ning Ping has to do now is to find the life gate in Jones, break it, and destroy Jones' indestructible body.  At present, Ningping is almost successful, because Jones will always protect two parts of his body intentionally or unintentionally.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 824 The Lion Goes into Battle in Person

    As for the Golden Lion, he didn't pay much attention to Han Yu and his group at first. He had already experienced strong winds and waves, so how could he pay special attention to a small adventure group with less than ten people?  If Han Yu and his group hadn't known the whereabouts of the Three-Eyed Clan, Golden Lion wouldn't have cared about it at all.  (None., pop-up window But as the understanding becomes deeper and deeper, the Golden Lion becomes more and more suspicious.

    First, there was the split within the pirate group. It was not that the Golden Lion had not known about the conflicts within the pirate group before, but he did not expect that the conflict would be so violent that the Golden Lion even suspected that there was someone behind the scenes deliberately manipulating it;  The peaceful alien beasts suddenly launched an attack on the pirate group, and the targets were very clear. They were all pirate groups who had conflicts with their direct lineage. This inadvertently deepened the conflicts within the pirate group and caused the pirate group to split.  The situation is becoming more and more obvious; again, with the internal friction of the pirate group, other forces have also begun to infiltrate the original forces of the Golden Lion Pirate Group. Although the Golden Lion has sent people to warn the other party, judging from the perfunctory attitude of the other party  , war is inevitable.

    From the Golden Lion's point of view, if it weren't for Han Yu's group's meddling, he wouldn't have encountered so much trouble, especially after knowing that the shadow of Han Yu's group was behind the attack by the alien beasts, for Han Yu's group  The anger of Yu and his group reached an all-time high.  If there is anyone who hates Han Yu and his group the most in the world right now, it is undoubtedly the Golden Lion.  So when the Golden Lion got the definite news from Zhu Jianqiang that Han Yu and his group had been found, he immediately rushed over with a large team of people. He wanted to see with his own eyes the culprit who was causing him so much trouble now.  .  As for the matters about the generals mentioned in Zhu Jianqiang's report, the arrogant Golden Lion didn't pay much attention.  In the eyes of the golden lion, the person who can create chimpanzee zombies is just a hermit, and treat such a hermit.  As long as they don't take the initiative to provoke, they will not take the initiative to intervene.

    And the fact is indeed as seen by the golden lion. The hermit who was reported by Zhu Jianqiang to create chimpanzee zombies stood aside as if it had nothing to do with it.  But when the Golden Lion saw Phoenix and Jones being suppressed by Han Yu and his group, his expression changed.

    For Phoenix and Jones, his two close friends, the Golden Lion thinks he understands them.  These two people don't know how to play hard to get, and they are both fierce generals on the battlefield.  If you see them falling behind, they really are falling behind.  It is absolutely impossible to lure the enemy.

    "Mr. Yun, I leave the command of the ship to you." Golden Lion stood up and told Yun Chen who was standing aside, then walked towards the control room.  Yun Chen quickly accepted the order respectfully and watched the golden lion leave the control room.  At the same time, he glanced proudly at his expressionless competitors.  Mr. Mao, who was previously trusted by the Golden Lion.

    Since Da Yunchen was rescued, he has devoted himself to pleasing the Golden Lion.  He knew that Golden Lion didn't like those suspicious things, so he gave Golden Lion advice and suggestions. He knew that Golden Lion was a person who liked killing, but there was opposition from the man named Mao in the past.  It’s not easy for Golden Lions to let their tempers flow.  But it's better now, after having Yun Chen.  The objections of people named Mao are often rejected by Golden Lion.  Then he adopted Yun Chen's suggestions, which were more sinister than the last, but in line with his own wishes.  Mr. Mao protested for a few words at first, but when the golden lion refused to listen, he fell silent.  Until now, the Golden Lion has basically stopped asking Mr. Mao for advice, and Mr. Mao is like a clay statue, following the Golden Lion just as a decoration.

    Mr. Mao knows that Yun Chen is very proud now.  Mr. Mao didn't even bother to argue with such villains when they succeeded. After the Golden Lion left the pirate ship, Mr. Mao also left the pirate ship.  Went to Zhu Jianqiang's pirate group.  In Mr. Mao's view, the current Golden Lion pirate group is full of violence and bloodthirsty. Only Zhu Jianqiang's pirate group is not bad, and he can get some peace on that ship.

    Yun Chen was secretly happy about Mr. Mao's departure.  From the very beginning when he joined the Golden Lion, Yun Chen knew that if he wanted to be favored by the Golden Lion, he had to bring down this guy named Mao. However, this guy named Mao had been with the Golden Lion for too long. If he said bad things about the guy named Mao,  At that time, I am afraid that not only will I not be able to achieve my goal, but it will also arouse the resentment of the Golden Lion, and the gain will outweigh the loss.  But just when Yun Chen deliberately tried to drive a wedge between Golden Lion and Mr. Mao, he was pleasantly surprised to find that the two were actually just superficially inseparable. In this way, Yun Chen knew that he didn't have to work hard, as long as he did his best for Golden Lion.  When doing things, the Golden Lion will put aside those with the surname Mao.  And the reality was just as Yun Chen expected. After Golden Lion felt that he had found a new mastermind, the man named Mao was left out in the cold, and he no longer had the same glory as before.

    Arriving on Zhu Jianqiang’s pirate ship, Zhu Jianqiang heard that Mr. Mao was coming in person and quickly led the crowd to greet him.  At this time, Zhu Jianqiang’s porcupine pirate group is just aEven though he was regarded differently by the Golden Lion, Zhu Jianqiang still kept a low profile in the face of absolute strength.  If his brother Zhu Zi hadn't died tragically this time, Zhu Jianqiang would not have encouraged Golden Lion to come here.  But after arriving here with the large group of people, Zhu Jianqiang regretted it. He suddenly realized that he might have done a stupid thing. He had put the safety of the entire pirate group in order to avenge his own personal revenge. It really shouldn't have been done.

    "Mr. Mao, did the group leader ask you to come?" Zhu Jianqiang looked at Mr. Mao with hope and asked.

    Mr. Mao shook his head when he heard this and said softly: "Be strong. I am afraid that my weight beside the leader is not as useful as that of a small leader."

    When Zhu Jianqiang heard this, his face showed a trace of disappointment, but then he said angrily: "It's all that villain. Without that villain, the group leader would not be so impulsive."

    "Forget it, let's not talk about these unhappy things. I just want to ask you, are you ready?" Mr. Mao shook his head gently, looked at Zhu Jianqiang and asked.

    "Mr. Mao, I don't understand what you mean?"

    Seeing Zhu Jianqiang pretending to be confused with him, Mr. Mao rolled his eyes at Zhu Jianqiang angrily. He simply made his words clear, stared at Zhu Jianqiang and asked: "I'm asking you, have you thought about your future retreat? Everyone has.  Smart man, since I am here at this time, I am naturally not optimistic about this action like you"

    "Mr. Mao, I actually started this matter. If I run away at this time"

    "If you don't run, you will wait to die here! You are not blind. See for yourself. With the strength of the leader, can you win over those people below? It's not that you don't understand the strength of Phoenix and Jones, but see for yourself.  What is their situation now? Not to mention the existence of that hermit. Be strong. Hermits are not easy to mess with. Since you can be a hermit in a place like this, how can you not have some ability? "

    Zhu Jianqiang knew that Mr. Mao wanted to persuade him to put aside his hatred for his brother Zhu Zizhen for the time being, but how could Zhu Jianqiang, who had been dependent on Zhu Zizhen since he was a child, let go of him just because he said so.  After a long silence, Zhu Jianqiang replied to Mr. Mao in a low voice: "If Mr. Mao has nothing to do, just stay on the ship for the time being. Don't worry, sir, if it is really necessary to violate it, I will not mess with the brothers on the ship."  "

    Mr. Mao felt relieved after receiving Zhu Jianqiang’s guarantee.  He was very dissatisfied with the Golden Lion's move.  But now everyone in the Golden Lion Pirate Group is about to be fooled by that villain Yun Chen.  Although others would not directly reject what he said, it was inevitable that he would be followed in both directions. Only Zhu Jianqiang in front of him still treated him as the chief strategist of the pirate group.  As for the others, they had already gone to please Yun Chen, the celebrity next to Golden Lion.

    The Golden Lion walked out of its own pirate group Meteor. The huge pirate group covered the sky above Han Yu, but this did not prevent Han Yu from beating Phoenix.  What about Phoenix?  It fell into my hands.  The phoenix also turns you into a dead bird!

    "Stop!" The golden lion just shouted softly, but the sound spread clearly to the surroundings.  The general who was paying attention here looked up in surprise, looking forward to Han Yu's reaction with interest.

    Han Yu’s reaction was that he didn’t respond. He called you.  I beat mine.

    Seeing Han Yu grabbing the unconscious Phoenix and slapping him in the face, Golden Lion felt that it was not Phoenix's face that was being hit, but his own face.

    "I told you to stop!" Golden Lion glared at Han Yu and shouted.

    As if he had just heard it, Han Yu stopped and glanced at the golden lion, and apologized without sincerity: "Sorry, I was too involved in the fight just now, so I didn't hear it for a moment." As he said that, Han Yu waved and gave Phoenix another slap.  The golden lion was furious when he saw this and roared: "Didn't I tell you to stop?"

    26768

    "Who are you? I'll stop if you tell me to stop? Then wouldn't I be very embarrassed?" Han Yu rolled his eyes, looked at the golden lion and said, at the same time giving a few slaps to his hand.

    "Bastard!" The already grumpy Golden Lion was completely angered by Han Yu's disregard. He immediately rushed towards Han Yu regardless of Lux's life or death.

    Although Han Yu acted as if he didn’t care,He looked careless, but in fact, Han Yu had been paying close attention to the golden lion's every move since the golden lion came out.  I couldn't help but feel a little nervous when I found that the golden lion rushed over after being provoked by me.

    From the reaction of the Golden Lion, we can see that this is an impulsive person who cannot stand being excited.  Usually this kind of person is cannon fodder, but this golden lion has become the leader of a powerful pirate group.  There are only three possibilities for being able to do this. One is that the golden lion is sitting on his own merits, and his predecessors or seniors are doing this. However, Han Yu found after investigation that the golden lion's predecessors were not pirates and were able to earn this fortune.  The career of the Golden Lion is completely self-made by the Golden Lion.  The second possibility is that the Golden Lion pretends to be a pig and eats the tiger. However, judging from the way he has recently dealt with the internal divisions in the pirate group, this possibility is really impossible. The Golden Lion is so powerful that he is on the verge of any conspiracy.  All the tricks will be solved by him with violence. Only this possibility can explain why a guy like Golden Lion with well-developed limbs and simple mind became a big pirate leader with tens of thousands of pirates.

    Now that he has to face the Golden Lion head-on, Han Yu is not only a little nervous, but also excited.  Training in the field has made Han Yu's strength reach a higher level, but Han Yu has not yet estimated how high he has reached.  It would be okay to ask the generals to estimate how much his strength will increase.  Han Yu could only use Mox's stronger golden lion.  This golden lion has been traversing this star field for decades, and the skill on its hands will probably not disappoint Han Yu.

    He threw Alex aside and faced the golden lion charging towards him.  If you want to estimate your current strength, the best way is to find an opponent and have a head-to-head contest.  It's hard to be afraid of getting hurt, but as long as you can achieve your goal, it's worth it.

    With the Golden LionA head-on collision.  Han Yu was directly hit and flew backwards, and the golden lion also felt uncomfortable. He stepped back several meters before regaining his balance. The surge of energy and blood caused by the collision between the two prevented the golden lion from pursuing the victory.

    "What a good boy, you really have some skills." Golden Lion praised Han Yudao while adjusting his somewhat disordered breath.  Of course Han Yu would not think that Golden Lion was really praising him.  Han Yu knew that the reason why the golden lion talked to him was just to delay time so that he could adjust his breathing and prepare for the next attack.

    As expected, after the breath stabilized.  The Golden Lion immediately launched a second attack on Han Yu.  Han Yu was also not to be outdone and immediately launched a counterattack against the Golden Lion.  In order to verify his strength at this time, Han Yu gave up his advantage in the air and turned to fight the Golden Lion on the ground.

    The Golden Lion is worthy of being the ruler of this star field, and his strength is formidable.  But Han Yu, like a newborn calf, is not afraid of tigers and has no fear at all.  On the contrary, the more he fights, the braver he becomes.

    Mr. Mao, who was on Zhu Jianqiang’s boat, looked at the battle situation displayed on the monitor.  He calmly said to Zhu Jianqiang, who was waiting on the side: "Why do you still think that the regiment leader can fight?"

    "Mr. Mao, when are we leaving?" Zhu Jianqiang was silent for a while and asked Mr. Mao softly.

    "Don't worry. Although the commander was temporarily frustrated, the battle will eventually end with our side's victory. I just don't know how many lives will be lost during this period. And this is still under the condition that the general does not take action.  Down."

    "Mr. Mao is worried that the general will touch the home that is equivalent to him. No matter how good-tempered he is, I am afraid he will not allow his home to be beaten to pieces by others."

    "In other words, we may not have a chance of winning today?"

    "Well. Don't make any noise. We must leave, but not now."

    “Then when can we leave?”

    For Zhu Jianqiang&#x4e9bAfter asking nervously, Mr. Mao replied slowly: "You can sail away after that little guy Yun Chen gives the order."

    Upon hearing this, Zhu Jianqiang also calmed down.  Zhu Jianqiang had blind worship for Mr. Mao. Since Mr. Mao said that the villain would give orders, he would definitely give orders.  In fact, just as Mr. Mao speculated, Yun Chen is in a dilemma at the moment.  He saw the battle between Golden Lion and Han Yu. Yun Chen could not forget Han Yu, his enemy who almost killed him.  When leaving the dungeon, Yun Chen swore to himself that he would take revenge on those who had wronged him in the past.  The unfilial apprentice had already died before him, so the only one left was naturally Han Yu who wanted to starve him to death in the first place.  Yun Chen did not recognize the Golden Lion, who should be his disciple.  Because Yun Chen was already under house arrest by his apprentice when Golden Lion was apprenticed, and Yun Chen also saw that Golden Lion was not an easy person to get along with, so if he suddenly became his master, he would be dissatisfied with him.  , that’s really not worth the gain.  Of course, disowning his disciple is not a problem, but taking revenge on Han Yu is a must.

    Seeing that the golden lion was unable to do anything to Han Yu for a while, Yun Chen couldn't help but feel a move in his heart and started to plan.  Relying on the command that Golden Lion gave him when he left, Yun Chen decided to concentrate the artillery fire of all the pirate groups and kill his enemy Han Yu to ashes.  As for whether the golden lion can survive the gunfire?  Whether he is dead or alive, it will be good for Yun Chen.

    Because of Golden Lion’s acceptance of his fate before leaving, Yun Chen’s orders were carried out by most of the pirate groups.  Some pirate groups also raised objections, fearing that the golden lion would be accidentally injured.  Regarding these dissident pirate groups, Yun Chen gave an order and drove these pirate groups to the rear of the pirate group, preparing to find an opportunity to deal with them after today's matter is resolved.

    A villain is a villain!  Retribution is a must-have characteristic.  Zhu Jianqiang didn't know that he had been noticed by Yun Chen. When he saw that he was actually transferred to the rear of the fleet after refusing to fire the cannon as Mr. Mao said, he immediately ordered his pirate group to retreat without hesitation, preparing to attack  When things go wrong, run away first.

    The pirate group made a lot of noise, which naturally alerted the fighting Golden Lion and Han Yu.  The two temporarily stopped fighting, and Han Yu shouted to the golden lion: "Hey, you are not strict with me. Are your men planning to kill you as well?"

    "Huh! How dare they!" The golden lion replied with a cold snort.  However, I was murmuring in my heart. Seeing the cannons of these pirate groups aiming at me, not to mention it was really a bit frightening.  As the saying goes,&#21452. A punch is hard to beat with four hands, and a hero cannot stand against a large number of people.  Even the Golden Lion couldn't guarantee that he could escape from the pirate group's intensive fire.  Who gave this order?  Could it be Yun Chen?  How could he conquer most of his subordinates in such a short period of time?

    The golden lion was wondering. Han Yu was not at ease either. Being targeted by thousands of cannons was a thrill that ordinary people could not enjoy.  Han Yu didn't want to be treated like this, but Han Yu wouldn't run away at this time, because once he ran away.  I am afraid that these pirates will attack without any scruples. Only by dragging the golden lion can these pirates be able to defeat the enemy.

    "Fire!" Yun Chen shouted excitedly.

    Following Yun Chen’s order, the pirate group opened fire, and Han Yu did not dare to hesitate when he saw this.  He immediately jumped into the air and flew straight towards the pirate group.  The reason for heaven.  This is also not a solution.  Staying on the ground is too passive.  They are simply a living target for the pirate group. Only in the sky can they have room for maneuver.  Han Yu could no longer care about the golden lion at this time, and the golden lion also couldn't care about causing trouble for Han Yu.

    Surprise, doubt, angerall kinds of emotions appeared in the mind of the golden lion. A feeling of betrayal made the golden lion a little bit irrational.  The golden lion reached out angrily and pulled off the ornament that had been hanging around his neck, and stared up at the pirate ship in the sky with red eyes.

    Mr. Mao, who had been paying attention to the golden lion, saw the golden lion’s movements.  His expression suddenly changed, and he hurriedly said to Zhu Jianqiang: "Now, Mashan leaves here immediately."

    "Ah? Mr. Mao, why do you choose now?" Zhu Jianqiang asked puzzledly.

    "I don't have time to explain to you now. Hurry, it's too late." Mr. Mao shouted to Zhu Jianqiang urgently.

    Although Zhu Jianqiang was puzzled by Mr. Mao's actions, out of his trust in Mr. Mao, Zhu Jianqiang ordered his pirate ship to leave the group and move farther away.  Not long after Zhu Jianqiang’s pirate ship broke away from the pirate ship group,The golden lion suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, roaring at a relatively close pirate ship. With that roar, the pirate group that bore the brunt seemed to be cast under a spell, and the entire hull began to petrify. That is to say,  , the pirate ship gradually turned into stone.  When the pirate ship completely turned into stone, the entire ship fell directly from the sky and fell to the ground and fell into pieces. As for the pirates in the pirate ship, Han Yu did not see a living person anyway.

    "Did you see that? That's why I asked you to leave quickly." Mr. Mao said slowly to the stunned Zhu Jianqiang.

    "Mr. Mao, what's going on?" Zhu Jianqiang asked stammering.

    "It's easy to explain. The lion got angry and used his power to make the people who dared to attack him look good. Let your ship stay farther away. The angry captain is not recognized by his relatives. If you want to restore his sense, you can only wait.  He just needs to vent enough."

    Hearing what Mr. Mao said, Zhu Jianqiang carried it out without hesitation.  But it was Zhu Jianqiang who implemented Mr. Mao's suggestion.  Even other pirate groups were thrown into chaos because of the sudden outburst of the Golden Lion. The originally well-formed pirate ships fled in all directions, leaving only Yun Chen's pirate ship that had not moved.  It wasn't that Yun Chen didn't want to move, it was because the pirate ship he was on was located in the center of the entire fleet. Even if he wanted to move, he had to wait until the surrounding pirate ships dispersed.

    "Get up, get up! Don't let the captain notice us." Yun Chen ordered the pirates urgently.  At the same time, he couldn't help but regret. He was still too impatient. If he could inform Golden Lion in advance Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. Yun Chen must now think about how to explain the bombardment when he sees Golden Lion later.  .

    As an old partner of Golden Lion, Mr. Mao knows Golden Lion very well. He is not a person who can be reasoned with.  Paranoia and violence are his true nature. Once he identifies something, it is1. We must do it no matter what the means.  Being bombarded by his own men like this, the Golden Lion was not only angry but also angry. He would not listen to anything he said before he finished venting his anger.  However, Mr. Mao felt a little happy when he heard that villain Yun Chen explain the reasons for the bombardment to the golden lion through the loudspeaker.  No matter what you say, Mr. Mao is also a mortal, and he also has joys, sorrows and joys.  No one likes the feeling of being plotted by a villain. Now that he sees the villain being unlucky, Mr. Mao is naturally happy.  However, due to being around the moody Golden Lion for many years, Mr. Mao has now mastered it. His face does not change even when Mount Tai collapses in front of him. Although he is very beautiful in his heart, the expression on his face is not happy at all, but worried.  look.

    Seeing this, Zhu Jianqiang comforted him: "Don't worry, Mr. Mao. I think the leader has almost calmed down. Besides, this matter was all caused by that villain Yun Chen and has nothing to do with Mr. Mao. I can help Mao."  Testify sir.”

    "Thank you for your kindness, but I'm not worried about that. I'm worried about how today's affairs will end?" Mr. Mao said to Zhu Jianqiang with a smile.

    How does it end?  Zhu Jianqiang also thought of this problem, and his face suddenly turned bitter.  Indeed, as Mr. Mao worried, having a big business and a great reputation is not always a good thing. Just like now, if you come with a large number of troops and mobilize a large number of people, if you leave in despair, the enemies who have been waiting for action will immediately pounce on you and bite you.  It can be said that the current strength of the Golden Lion Pirate Group is really unable to cope with the siege of multiple enemies at the same time.  It's a pity that the Golden Lion seems not to have noticed this problem yet, and is still immersed in the dream of being the best in the world.

    Yun Chen’s explanation finally had some effect. Perhaps it was because Golden Lion finally came to his senses after killing three pirate ships.  Looking at the pirate ship that he had killed, and with Yun Chen's endless explanations in his ears, the golden lion suddenly had the urge to kill Yun Chen.  But when I saw Han&# in mid-air23431;In the future, Golden Lion decided to deal with Han Yu first, and then go to Yun Chen to settle the general ledger.  He who dares to attack his master is seeking death!

    Stopping Yun Chen’s repeated explanation, Golden Lion ordered the pirate ship to retreat and not to act rashly without his order, and then pointed the finger at Han Yu again.  Han Yu, who had witnessed the golden lion's power, frowned and thought about how to deal with the golden lion's attack.  From the golden lion's attack on the pirate ship just now, we can see that this golden lion is actually an ability user, and his ability is still very troublesome. Han Yu doesn't know if his ability can withstand the golden lion's ability.  But regardless of whether it could be blocked or not, the golden lion had already launched an attack on Han Yu.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 825: The Protective Wife

    According to legend, there was a monster named Medusa in ancient times. Its ability was to turn humans and animals that looked at it into stone.  Only by cutting off Medusa's head can the curse of petrification be lifted.  But for the Golden Lion who faced Han Yu, it was obvious that his petrification ability did not rely on his eyes, but his roar.

    Because he was concerned about the petrification ability of the golden lion, Han Yu had to avoid the edge temporarily and did not dare to confront the golden lion head-on. Instead, he started to swim around and waited for an opportunity to attack the golden lion.  In this way, it will inevitably give the spectators the illusion that Han Yu is at a disadvantage and may be eliminated by the Golden Lion at any time.

    "Can you help?" Xuannv asked, glaring at the general.  Although she doesn't like Han Yu very much, Xuannv is a very qualified master. When she sees her apprentice in trouble, the first thing she thinks of is to help.  You can hit or scold your own children, but if others touch them casually, that is absolutely not allowed.

    "Things are not that bad, Xuannv, you have to have some confidence in Han Yu. Look at some of them, who has asked you to help? This shows that they have confidence in Han Yu." The general explained to Xuannv patiently.  .

    Hearing this, Xuannv turned her head and glanced at Lin Ke and others, and saw Lin Ke and others looking at her with hope. She immediately shouted to the general: "Stop talking nonsense, I will ask you if you can help?"

    "Thisif Han Yu doesn't talk to me, I won't help him. Xuannu, you don't understand men. Men are very concerned about face. Even if they are in danger, some men will only rely on themselves.  , never want others to help."

    "Okay, if you don't help, I will!" Xuan Nu looked at the general carefully and said in a deep voice.

    When the generals heard this, they quickly stopped Xuannv and said, "No, you can't go."

    "Get out of the way! Aren't you unwilling to help? Then I, the master, will help."

    "I'm not saying I won't help, but not now."

    "Hmph! Then just wait until you want to help. Anyway, I'm going to help my apprentice now."

    "Can you please stop making such nonsense?"

    "Who are you saying is fooling around?!"

    "I'm not saying you're fooling around. What I mean is that Han Yu is not in danger yet. Wait a minute. When Han Yu is really unable to withstand it, I will naturally help him. The guy with the ability to petrify is not  It's not as easy to deal with as you think. Even I may not be able to deal with that kind of petrification ability. If you go now, won't you cause trouble for Han Yu?"

    “…You mean I’m not good enough, right?” Xuan Nu narrowed her eyes and stared at the general.

    Hearing this, the generals and ministers were dumbfounded. When had they ever said such a thing?  I really don’t know how Xuan Nu heard it.  However, generals don't like to take the blame. After hearing Xuan Nu's words, he immediately explained: "I never meant this. Xuan Nu, your spells are ever-changing. I believe no one in the world knows as many spells as you."

    "Why do I feel like you are not complimenting me?"

    The general laughed and changed the subject: "You are too worried, you are really too worried. We should pay more attention to Han Yu, lest it is too late to rescue Han Yu when he is in danger."

    Because it was related to Han Yu's safety, Xuannv was determined to settle the score with the general.  At this time, I could only endure it.  One's own family knows one's own affairs.  Xuannv knew very well that she had no offensive ability, and what she was good at were mostly auxiliary spells. If she really had to deal with the Golden Lion, there would be no return in all likelihood.  But the general is different. This general is simply a born god of war, during the God-Destroying War.  I only relied on his protection to escape the disaster, and I am still surviving to this day.  If you want to deal with the Golden Lion, you still need to rely on the generals.  As for Han Yu, at least for now, he is unreliable.  Unless he can completely control his own territory.

    Just when everyone’s eyes were attracted by the battle between Golden Lion and Han Yu, Ning Ping and Jones also entered the final stage of the battle.  Jones was in a very bad situation at this moment. He had been affected by the golden lion's indiscriminate attack before, so that his left hand was petrified. He could only rely on his hard body and intact right hand to fight against Ningping.  There is no indestructible fortress in this world. Even though Jones can use his ability to transform his body into a so-called indestructible diamond, as a human being, Jones still has a life gate.

    "But everyone who practices Vajra Indestructible Body will have one or more life gates in their body, which is always inevitable.  Of course, not all people have the same vital points. They are roughly the eyes, Tianling Cap, temples, Adam's apple and vagina.  Ning Ping knew this, and when fighting Jones, he was testing these places. But to Ning Ping's disappointment, none of the above places were the same. Jones was still resisting tenaciously, and Ning Ping was getting a little impatient.  Ning Ping has already seen that Han Yu may not be a match for the Golden Lion now. The petrification ability of the Golden Lion alone has left Han Yu a little helpless.  At this time, if you can go to"With Han Yu fighting side by side, the chances of winning will obviously become better."  But now he was being held back by Jones, which really made Ning Ping a little angry.

    Jones's fighting skills are not very good. The key is that he is too resistant to beatings. His body is harder than a turtle shell, no matter how you cut it, it will only leave white marks on his body, but it will not hurt him at all.  to his roots.  Moreover, Ning Ping's sword energy seemed to have no effect on Jones at all. The sword energy transmitted into Jones' body by cutting his body was like a stone, with no reaction at all.  In order to help Han Yu as soon as possible, Ning Ping's attacks became more and more rapid.  This made Jones, who was just struggling to support himself, feel miserable.

    In fact, Jones was not as careless as Ning Ping saw. Ning Ping's attacks, especially the sword energy attacks, had actually caused Jones internal injuries long ago.  It was just that Jones was dull and didn't know how to cry out when he suffered. This led Ning Ping to think that his sword energy was ineffective and accelerated his attack on Jones.

    Facing Ningping’s fierce attack, Jones had already thought about retreating more than once.  Although Jones appears to be honest and loyal on the surface, the more he behaves like this, the more careful he must be.  Honest people don't lie to others, lying to others will cost you your life.  Jones is like this. He usually lives a low-key life in the pirate group, but he has a completely different personality from Phoenix, the troublemaker.  But when the Pirates want to share the cake, Jones always gets the piece second only to the Golden Lion, while Phoenix can only get a small piece.

    "Haha~" Jones shouted loudly, and forced Ning Ping back with a straight punch, then turned around and ran away.  Up to this point in the fight, Jones feels that he has done his best.  Moreover, his left hand was turned to stone. Even if the Golden Lion were to be held accountable in the future, he would have an excuse.  Seeing Jones retreating, Ning Ping did not pursue him. He put away his sword and went to help Han Yu. Unexpectedly, before Ning Ping could take the initiative to help, the petrifying roar of the golden lion rushed towards him.

    Ning Ping was immediately shocked.  He has seen this kind of ability of the golden lion before. Even big guys like the pirate ship can't bear it. If he is hit It's just that he wants to dodge at this time but it's too late. Ning Ping can only raise his left hand helplessly.  .  Jones made the same choice as before.

    ……

    Ning Ping, whose left hand was petrified, quickly went to join Han Mengxin and others, hoping that Han Mengxin and others could find a way.  But when Ning Ping was disappointed, although Han Mengxin's bright energy was effective, the speed was really unflattering. In other words.  Han Mengxin's energy can lift the petrified state, but it takes time.  But it's enough to make someone want to commit suicide.  Anyway, Ning Ping's wish to help Han Yu was difficult to realize.

    "Don't be depressed. This is a kind of cursed power. It's very rare that your energy can lift this curse." Seeing Han Mengxin's depressed look, the general couldn't help but comfort him.

    "Go, go, stay away from my apprentice. General, if you don't help now, when will you wait until you are willing to help?" Xuannv protected Han Mengxin behind her.  He looked at the general and asked dissatisfiedly.

    "When it's time for me to take action. Xuannv, it's not difficult for me to take action to deal with that golden lion, but in this way, Han Yu loses an opportunity to grow up. Han Yu is a good kid. Not only do you like it, but I  I also admire him very much. But he cannot stay here forever. We can help him once, but we cannot help him every time. When encountering danger, the key is to rely on yourself. The ability of this golden lion  Yes, it is very suitable to be Han Yu's sparring partner. As you just saw, petrification is not unsolvable. Although it takes a certain amount of time, as long as it is not unsolvable, there is no need to worry. "

    After hearing this, Xuannv was silent for a while, and said slowly: "I know what you said makes sense, but I know even more that you just want to be lazy. You were like this during the God-Destroying War, watching humans and gods and demons with cold eyes.  war, if it weren’t for the fact that there are humans who want to hunt me down, I’m afraid you wouldn’t even be interested in taking action, as long as no one comes to provoke you.”

    "Haha there's nothing you can do about it. You say I'm a human, but in fact I'm just a zombie king with a human appearance. You say I'm a god or demon, but the gods and demons will yell at me whenever they see me.  Call for death. Anyway, I can't get any benefits from any side, so why should I meddle in those nosy things. What you said in the end is right. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have intervened. But I only intervened because I wanted to  I want to protect you, but I don’t want to sacrifice my life for anyone.”

    "Well, everything has passed, and there is no point in talking about it now. Let's talk about something practical. Are you really willing to help Han Yu when he is in danger?"

    "Of course, I swear. But I think you underestimate Han Yu a little too much. He is not a guy who is willing to give up easily. I think he is showing weakness now just because he has not found a way to deal with the golden lion. Just watch patiently.  , if I really need to take action, I won't?Muzzy.  "

    Xuannv knew that the general's ability to say these words was actually making a final guarantee to herself.  I can't continue to push my limits. If I cause dissatisfaction among the generals, it will be counterproductive.  He stopped talking immediately and just paid attention to Han Yu, waiting for Han Yu to be in crisis.

    Like Xuannv, there are many people who are not optimistic about Han Yu, including Zhu Jianqiang of the Porcupine Pirates.  When it comes to his hatred for Han Yu, it can be said that Zhu Jianqiang is really big.  If it hadn't been for the intervention of Han Yu and his gang, Zhu Jianqiang would not have almost lost his life.  Although it turned out to be a blessing in disguise and fell into the eyes of the Golden Lion, his hatred for Han Yu did not weaken at all.  In addition, Zhu Zi really died. After seeing the strength of the generals, Zhu Jianqiang, who did not have the courage to seek revenge from the generals, transferred his hatred to Han Yu. In Zhu Jianqiang's view, although Han Yu was difficult to deal with, he was  He can still be dealt with, unlike the general who has absolutely no way of dealing with him.  Seeing Han Yu being beaten by the golden lion and unable to fight back, Zhu Jianqiang could be said to be beaming.

    "Don't be happy, I'm scared after seeing it." Mr. Mao reminded, somewhat unable to bear it.

    Hearing this, Zhu Jianqiang quickly suppressed his smile and asked Mr. Mao: "Mr. Mao, how long do you think it will take for the group leader to deal with that Han Yu?"

    Hearing this, Mr. Mao glanced at Zhu Jianqiang, shook his head and sighed: "Do you really think that the group leader can deal with that Han Yu?"

    "Isn't it? Look, Han Yu has been beaten so hard that he has no chance to fight back" Zhu Jianqiang was stunned when he heard this.  Then he asked in confusion.

    "Don't just look at things on the surface. You only see that Han Yu has no chance to fight back, but if you look at Han Yu's movements, they are not slow at all. He just hasn't found a way to deal with the leader's petrification ability yet.  . A hasty attack will have no effect other than a waste of energy. It seems that this Han Yu, despite his youth, is an expert in combat and is not so easy to deal with."

    After listening to Mr. Mao’s words, Zhu Jianqiang looked at Han Yu again, and his expression darkened.  Before, he was a layman watching the excitement, but after Mr. Mao’s guidance.  I immediately saw something was wrong.  Hearing his subordinates' optimistic comments about the results, Zhu Jianqiang suddenly felt a little embarrassed on his face. Didn't he have the same idea as these subordinates before?

    "Besides, even if the regiment leader can really deal with Han Yu, do you think the general will just watch Han Yu suffer misfortune? When there is a real crisis, the general will definitely take action." Mr. Mao said slowly.

    When Zhu Jianqiang heard this, he thought about it carefully.  Cold sweat suddenly flowed down.  He almost forgot that there was that general who probably couldn't be dealt with by anyone. As long as he was around, what benefits could people like him get?

    "Sir, what should we do next?" Zhu Jianqiang asked softly.

    "Are you no longer planning to go to the theater?" Mr. Mao glanced at Zhu Jianqiang and asked.

    Zhu Jianqiang laughed twice and replied: "Don't watch it. If you watch it again, you may not even be able to save your life."

    Hearing Zhu Jianqiang’s words.  Mr. Mao nodded secretly in his mind and whispered: "Go and get Phoenix and Jones to the ship, and then use the excuse to send them for medical treatment and get away from this battlefield."

    "Can the head of the group agree?" Zhu Jianqiang asked hesitantly.

    "No problem. Jones was accidentally injured by the regiment leader. If you want to unlock the petrified left hand, you must return to the base to get the antidote. This matter should be done sooner rather than later. Jones is the regiment leader's confidant. He will not look at it.  Jones will become a cripple." Mr. Mao replied confidently.

    Seeing Mr. Mao's vow, Zhu Jianqiang gradually calmed down. Taking a deep breath, Zhu Jianqiang gave an order that he would never regret in his life.  Take Phoenix and Jones with you and leave the battlefield.

    Just as Mr. Mao expected, Yun Chen did not dare to stop Zhu Jianqiang from leaving.  Yun Chen, who had just made a big mistake, acted like a frustrated little daughter-in-law and did not dare to criticize Zhu Jianqiang for leaving. Even when he learned that Mr. Mao was also on Zhu Jianqiang's ship, he sent two pirate ships as escorts.  ship, escorting Zhu Jianqiang's pirate ship away along the way.

    Zhu Qiangqiang asked Mr. Mao the reason without knowing it. Mr. Mao laughed and said: "That Yun Chen, who is arrogant in front and respectful in the back, just wants me to say a few good words for the regiment leader when he troubles him. You don't have to be too harsh."  care."

    "Will sir, say a good word for that villain?" Zhu Jianqiang hesitated after hearing this and asked softly.

    Mr. Mao looked at Zhu Jianqiang with a smile and asked, "Do you think I should say something nice for him?"

    "No, it would be better if one of those villains dies." Zhu Jianqiang replied without hesitation.

    Mr. Mao smiled, Zhu Jianqiang’s answer was rightown temper.  Mr. Mao has never considered himself a generous person. He was ridiculed and plotted by that villain before, and he has not yet avenged this revenge. He wants to speak for him, which blinds his eyes that are said to be able to see through the world.

    Zhu Jianqiang left, taking three pirate ships including his own ship with him.  Also taken away were the severely injured Phoenix and Jones, as well as Mr. Mao, the former strategist of the Golden Lion.  Golden Lion was not aware of this at all. He was still immersed in the joy of chasing Han Yu.  How long has it been since you had such a good fight?  Golden Lion knew very well that Han Yu was just avoiding him instead of confronting him head-on, but Golden Lion was not worried about his physical strength.  Because the Golden Lion has a secret that he has never told others. As long as his feet touch the earth, his body will be full of power, which is inexhaustible and inexhaustible. Han Yu wants to consume his physical strength, and in the Golden Lion  It's just a joke.

    But Han Yu was not stupid. After fighting with the golden lion for a while and finding that the golden lion's physical strength had not weakened at all, he immediately realized that something was wrong.  It's just that the petrification ability of the golden lion is really a headache. That ability is like a big stone blocking Han Yu's path. If Han Yu wants to get close to the golden lion, he must first find a way to solve the petrification ability of the golden lion.  But this ability is invisible and intangible. Han Yu can only judge whether he is ready to use the petrification ability through the movements of the golden lion. He has been fooled by the golden lion several times, giving Han Yu a headache.  To be honest, this kind of battle was uncomfortable and frustrating for Han Yu.

    Depressed, Han Yu has gradually become impatient, and seems to be ready to risk everything, even if he is petrified, he must give the golden lion a hard blow before he is completely petrified.  The golden lion was waiting for this moment. Seeing that Han Yu seemed to be ready to fight him desperately, the golden lion was not surprised but happy, looking forward to Han Yu coming to seek death on his own.

    Finally, when Han Yu discovered that Ning Ping had been petrified, Han Yu could no longer remain calm.  He didn't want his Han Mengxin to marry a disabled person in the future.  What's more, the relationship between Ning Ping and him is not brothers, but better than brothers.  Seeing Ning Ping suffering now, Han Yu would of course want to get things back for Ning Ping.

    The huge flames rushed straight towards the golden lion. The golden lion knew that this attack was different from the past, and did not dare to be careless at the moment. It did a backflip, fell to the ground on all fours, straightened its upper body, raised its head and opened its mouth to face the flying one.  The fireball roared.

    The two forces collided fiercely in mid-air, making loud noises. The aftermath of the collision spread to all directions. The general quickly held up the protective shield to protect Xuannv, Lin Ke and others behind him.  spread.  The pirates of the Golden Lion Pirate Group were not so lucky.  Without an absolutely powerful being like the general to protect them, they could only bear the impact of the collision of the two forces on their own.  The pirate ships that were nearby were either on fire or petrified, and some were both on fire and petrified. The situation was very miserable.

    "Quick, don't be in a daze, order all ships to take off, take off, and rise to a safe height." Yun Chen shouted to the pirates in a hissing voice.  It's not that Yun Chen has a good heart and wants to save people, but he is actually on the pirate ship. Who knows if the next unlucky pirate ship will know about it. In order to save his own life, Yun Chen works very hard.  However, in view of the mistake Yun Chen made just now, not many pirate ships implemented his opinions. Most of the pirate ships did not increase their height as Yun Chen said, but also scattered in all directions, no longer taking the pirate ship where Yun Chen was as their priority.  The center isolated the pirate ship where Yun Chen was.

    Looking at the pirate ships scattered in all directions, Yun Chen smiled bitterly in his heart, knowing that before the golden lion announced his punishment decision, these pirates would no longer listen unconditionally to what he said.

    "Forget it, it's up to each of you to take care of your own affairs when you are married. Since you are not good or bad, then be unlucky. As long as I am fine." Yun Chen gave up caring about other pirate ships and just kept asking for his place.  The pirate ship took off and did not stop until it reached a safe height.  As the saying goes, stand tall and pee far.  As soon as Yun Chen's pirate ship took off, it immediately stood out from the crowd, and he immediately spotted Zhu Jianqiang's retreating pirate ship.

    Although he had been notified in advance, Yun Chen suddenly felt something was wrong when he saw Zhu Jianqiang retreating. Logically speaking, Zhu Jianqiang should be the person who hated Han Yu the most among the pirates. Why did this guy seem to have no intention of killing Han Yu at all?  Take it seriously, this is unreasonable.  Thinking that Mr. Mao was also on Zhu Jianqiang's boat, Yun Chen suddenly felt a creepy feeling.  He felt that he had discovered a big conspiracy, but now no one was telling him about it. The only person he was telling him about was now making a last-ditch effort with Han Yu.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 826 Flame VS Petrification

    The petrification ability of the Golden Lion appeared in front of everyone through the confrontation with Han Yu's flame ability. It was a gray color similar to lime. And as the confrontation became more intense, the originally invisible petrification ability gradually took on a substantial form.  state.  The faces of Xuannv and others who were watching the battle became even more nervous.

    "It's already this time, aren't you planning to take action?" Xuan Nu asked the general anxiously.

    "Don't worry, we can't take action now. Both sides have entered the final stage. If I take action rashly, I'm afraid it will harm Han Yu." The general replied calmly, but his eyes were always staring at the two fighting parties.  But Xuannv was not so willing to believe the general's explanation. She stared at the general angrily and asked, "Tell me, what do you want to do before you are willing to take action?"

    "Huh? Do you think I'm taking advantage of others' danger?" the general asked in surprise.

    "Isn't it?" Xuan Nu asked, glaring at the general angrily.

    The general smiled, but it was a bitter smile. He did not expect that Xuannv would look at him like this. He originally wanted to explain to Xuannv, but when the words came to his lips, his heart moved and he said to Xuannv: "As long as you kiss me.  , then I will take action."

    "You!" Xuannv was shocked when she heard this and glared at the general, but the general acted like a scoundrel.  Xuannv gritted her teeth, and beyond the general's expectation, she stretched out her hand to hold the general's cheek, and kissed him as soon as she closed her eyes.  The general did not expect that Xuannv would actually agree to his request, and was stunned on the spot for a moment.

    Until Xuannv let go of the general and saw that the general had a stupid look on his face, she couldn't help but slap him awake with her hand.  Looking at the general who was covering his cheek, he said fiercely: "I kissed you, so hurry up and do it!"

    "I haven't said where to kiss you yet?" the general said with a smile.

    "roll!"

    ……

    No matter how bad Xuannv's attitude was, the general was still in a good mood at this time. He did not expect that Xuannv would really pay so much for Han Yu, a disciple he had only known for a short time. It would be better if he had known Han Yu earlier.  .  However, seeing the look in Xuan Nu's eyes that she wanted to bite him to death, the general knew that he could not delay it any longer.  But before the generals could take action, something unexpected happened to Han Yu and Golden Lion, who were fighting against each other.

    The collision of the two powerful forces caused the space to distort, and it began to gradually engulf Han Yu and the Golden Lion.  Han Yu, who didn't want to be sent to an unknown place, made up his mind and simply opened the door to his own field.  He brought the golden lion into his own space along with himself.  It's just that the general didn't see this scene. He only saw Han Yu and the Golden Lion being swallowed up by the twisted space.  When the twisted space disappeared, cold sweat broke out on the general's forehead.  Because behind him, Xuannv had begun to stare at him covetously.

    "No, don't worry. I have a way to find them." The general shouted to Xuannv in a hurry.

    "Then why don't you look for it quickly!" Xuan Nu replied coldly.

    Not to mention that the generals were desperately trying to find Han Yu’s whereabouts.  Let’s just talk about Han Yu and Golden Lion who entered the field.  Both sides have gone through a strength competition, and now they are both a little weak, and they are trying their best to restore their physical strength.

    The golden lion groaned secretly, feeling sorry for this strange place.  His ability to rely on the power of the earth seemed to have disappeared. No matter how hard he tried, the earth under his feet did not respond to his call at all.  The situation of Han Yu standing on the opposite side was not good. When entering the field, Han Yu accidentally fell into the golden lion's plot, and his hands and feet were half petrified.  The inconvenience of movement is secondary, but the key issue is the existence of the opponent Golden Lion.

    "Boy, what the hell is this place?" Golden Lion asked in a deep voice, intending to delay time by talking to Han Yu.

    Han Yu saw the golden lion’s plan, but with his current ability, it was a bit difficult to kill the golden lion. The golden lion needed to recover his physical strength, and Han Yu also needed to recover his physical strength.  Fortunately, this place is full of flame energy, and it can be replenished much faster than the golden lion.  More than enough to make up for your own lack of mobility.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu said to the golden lion with a smile.  Although the purpose was to delay time, Han Yu was not stupid enough to answer whatever the Golden Lion asked him.  In response to Han Yu's answer, veins popped out on Golden Lion's forehead. No one had ever dared to talk to him like this, even the most unlucky Phoenix.  I only dare to mess around when I am in a good mood.

    “Boy, don’t toast or eat as a penalty!” the golden lion roared in a low voice.

    Han Yu, however, dismissed the threat of the golden lion and curled his lips and said: "I am not your subordinate. I will answer whatever you ask. Do you think your face is big? Bah!"

    "You bastard! You're so shameless, you'd better pray that you don't fall into my hands. Otherwise I will definitely cut you into pieces!" the golden lion roared angrily.

    Regarding the threat of the golden lion, Han YuHe curled his lips for the first time and said deliberately provocatively: "Come on, your grandpa, I'm here. If you have the ability, come and try it. If you just talk but don't do anything, you are a grandson!"

    The golden lion has never been so underestimated by others. He was so angry that smoke was coming out of his nostrils, and he was wheezing and breathing out white air.  When Han Yu saw this, he felt as if he had discovered a new world. He pointed at the golden lion and shouted, "Wow, are you ready to transform?"

    "Roar~" The golden lion roared at Han Yu, and rushed towards Han Yu with the power of petrification.  Han Yu had been prepared for this move for a long time. When the golden lion glared at him, Han Yu knew that the lion was about to use its petrification ability.  When the golden lion roared, Han Yu doubled up and lay on the ground.  Then he stood up unhurriedly, looked at the golden lion triumphantly and said, "If you want to hit your grandpa, I will go back and practice for a thousand years."

    "Huhhuh" The golden lion was so angry that he was furious, but just when the golden lion was about to continue attacking, his heart suddenly moved, and he turned to sneer and said to Han Yu: "You bastard has a good idea and wants to consume me.  Your physical strength, hum! I won’t be fooled, and when I recover, I’ll deal with you properly.”

    Han Yu didn't care at all that his thoughts were being read, and said with a smile: "Since you don't come to beat me, then I will come to beat you. I can use you to practice target shooting." After saying this, Han Yu pointed his finger.  In conjunction, small fireballs roared towards the Golden Lion.

    Although the small fireball is small, it is still a fireball. Although it cannot cause any fatal damage to the golden lion, there is still no problem in disfiguring and destroying the image of the golden lion.

    In order to save his handsome face, Golden Lion had to put his head in his hands and curled up on the ground, leaving his back facing Han Yu.  But how could Han Yu be a gentleman?  He doesn't care whether the Golden Lion holds his head in submission or not.  Seeing that attacking the golden lion's back could not have much impact on the golden lion, he immediately changed the target of the attack and specifically burned the parts of the golden lion's body that could be burned, such as the hair on the body.  The reason why the golden lion is called the golden lion is largely because it has hair like a lion's mane.  As a result, he was burned by Han Yu's fireball.  Immediately the male lion turned into a female lion.  But even so, the golden lion still kept its posture unchanged, determined to be a turtle with its head shrinking.

    Looking at the smooth back of the golden lion, an evil idea emerged from Han Yu's mind.

    "Ouch~" the golden lion screamed.  Suddenly he jumped up from where he was, and then he kept slapping his crotch with both hands.  After being burned by the fireball, only one pair of underwear was left of the golden lion. However, Han Yu saw that the golden lion was shrinking and there was nothing left that could be burned.  He had no choice but to target the areas where the golden lion still had fur.

    "Hahaha From now on, you don't need to call yourself the Golden Lion. Just call him Birdman." Han Yu pointed at the busy Golden Lion and laughed.

    The Golden Lion is not a cool-headed character to begin with. After being humiliated repeatedly by Han Yu, the Golden Lion has only one thing left in his mind: kill Han Yu!

    "Roar~"

    With the golden lion's roar, the golden lion's counterattack against Han Yu began again.  But Han Yu was not afraid. He had deliberately angered the Golden Lion before, but now that he had achieved his goal, how could he be afraid.

    The power of flame and petrification collided again.  It was just beyond Han Yu's expectation that the Golden Lion's anger was so strong that his petrification ability was upgraded for a short time. In other words, Han Yu could not deal with the Golden Lion now.  for this surprise.  Han Yu chose strategic transfer without hesitation.

    This is Han Yu’s domain. Although he cannot control the power here, it is not difficult for Han Yu to freely enter and leave here.  But the golden lion is different, for the golden lion.  This is a completely strange place. Once you lose track of Han Yu, you will be in a strange place.  Then it is very likely that he will be trapped and die in this place, which is an intolerable result for the Golden Lion.  For this reason, the Golden Lion pursued Han Yu relentlessly and never let up his pursuit of Han Yu.  Due to his limited mobility, Han Yu could not get rid of the golden lion behind him even though he was familiar with the terrain here.

    ……

    "Who is acting so arrogant here?" With a shout, the fire unicorn in the field appeared.

    When he saw Fire Qilin appear, Han Yu felt relieved. He jumped to Fire Qilin's side, pointed at the golden lion following him and said: "That guy is a bad guest, get rid of him."  , if you can’t drive him away, kill him. By the way, be careful, that guy’s roar has the ability to petrify, I was just"

    "Did you make a mistake? Why should I help you?" Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu and asked with a half-smile.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then he cupped his hands to Huo Qilin and said, "My feelings are my own, I'm sorry, I'm really sorry."??Ah.  After saying that, Han Yu jumped forward over the fire unicorn, but while jumping he shouted loudly: "Xiao Huo, you have to be careful, that lion is not easy to mess with."  "

    When Huo Qilin heard this, he immediately knew that something was wrong. He had been tricked by Han Yu. He opened his mouth to explain to the golden lion, but when Huo Qilin saw the naked golden lion, he immediately blurted out a word without thinking,  "Hahaha Birdman!"

    At this time, the golden lion hated the words "bird walker" very much. After hearing the words of the fire unicorn, he immediately ignored the existence of the magical beast Qilin and opened his mouth to roar at the fire unicorn.  Huo Qilin was caught off guard and was hit immediately, his body gradually turning to stone.  The golden lion walked up to the fire unicorn and said with a fierce look: "I'm going to take off your skin and make a piece of underwear."

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin glanced at the lower body of the Golden Lion, shook his head and said, "It's wrong to brag. Your capital is not that strong."

    "Go to hell!" The golden lion roared again.  This time it was facing the Fire Qilin's head and face, and the Fire Qilin was suddenly petrified. But before the Golden Lion could laugh proudly, a crackling sound was heard, and the surface of the Fire Qilin's petrified body shattered, revealing what was still there.  The body in its original form.

    Fire Qilin shook his body and said disdainfully to the Golden Lion: "You want to skin me with just this little trick? You are really overestimating your capabilities." After saying that, Fire Qilin raised his claws and slapped him.  It landed on the golden lion and directly slapped the stunned golden lion away.  Then Huo Qilin rose into the sky and went to find Han Yu who had plotted against him to settle the score.

    ……

    Facing Huo Qilin who was staring at him, Han Yu smiled and said hello: "Hey, long time no see, are you feeling well?"

    "What happened just now?" Huo Qilin asked, glaring at Han Yu.

    "Haha let's not talk about that first. Do you have a way to remove the petrification in me?" Han Yu asked, pointing to his petrified hands and feet while changing the subject.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin frowned and said dissatisfiedly to Han Yu: "Can't you do this little thing?"

    "It's a small thing in your eyes, but it's a big deal in my case. Hurry up, if I had sound hands and feet, I wouldn't have to ask you for help just now."

    "I am your opponent. Not your helper. I hope you remember this." Fire Qilin said in a deep voice.  But all said and done, Fire Qilin still lifted Han Yuzhong's petrification ability.  After Han Yu's actions returned to normal, he moved his stiff limbs and asked Huo Qilin: "Is there any way to deal with that guy's petrification ability?"

    "Is there nothing you can do?"

    “That kind of ability is invisible and intangible, where do you want me to start?” Han Yu replied with a frown.

    "Actually, it's not difficult to deal with the petrification ability. It's just why you didn't discover it. If you think about it carefully, you will find it." After Huo Qilin finished speaking, he turned to leave.  How could Han Yu let Huo Qilin leave like this at this time? He quickly flew onto Huo Qilin's back, hugged Huo Qilin's neck and said, "Don't go. It's not like you don't know that I'm lazy. You might as well just go directly  Tell me okay."

    "Let go!" Huo Qilin shook his neck uncomfortably and said.

    Han Yu quickly let go of Huo Qilin and looked at Huo Qilin with a flattering expression.  Huo Qilin rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and said softly: "I won't do this next time."

    "Okay, okay, I won't do it next time." Han Yu quickly agreed.

    "It is difficult to crack that person's petrification ability, but it is very simple to resist that person's petrification ability. His ability is to interfere with the original composition of matter through sound waves, so that matter appears"

    "Stop, I wonder why he can add petrification ability to his roar. I just want to know how to deal with his petrification ability." Han Yu felt a little dizzy and said to Fire Qilin.

    For Han Yu who doesn’t like to study.  Fire Qilin rolled his eyes with disdain and said slowly: "If you want to deal with that person's petrification ability, you just need to find a substitute for yourself before you are touched by his roar."

    "You mean, let me find a shield? But where can I find a shield here?"

    "Idiot. I'm talking about a substitute, a substitute that can withstand his petrification ability for you. When do I have to use a shield? Stay away from me, idiots are contagious." Fire Qilin shook his body.  He threw Han Yu off his body, turned around and walked away.  Before leaving, he left a message, "If you can't even deal with that kind of thing, don't come here to embarrass yourself in the future, because I can't afford to embarrass that person."

    "You're not a human being, where can you go to embarrass me?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice after hearing this.

    Although Huo Qilin's attitude was not very friendly and his words were not very pleasant, Han Yu still got a way to deal with the golden lion from Huo Qilin.  Find one??Replacementswhere can I find them?

    The Golden Lion has never been as depressed as he is now. He originally thought that even if he was not invincible, he should still be a high-ranking figure.  But first he met a general who made him feel palpitated, and then he met a fire unicorn.  It seems that my previous thoughts were too simple. Even if I could dominate among humans, it would still be difficult to walk sideways in this world.

    At this moment, the golden lion felt that all the bones in his body were about to fall apart.  He wouldn't think that Huo Qilin's slap on his face was merciful, but he just wishfully thought that his body was strong enough.  It's just that no matter how strong his body is, he can't move even a little now.

    It wasn’t until he lay there for nearly an hour that the golden lion felt his body regaining consciousness. If he moved even slightly, he felt that all the bones in his body were shaking.  Huo Qilin's slap was very casual. With just one slap, the golden lion was photographed on a mountain wall like a New Year picture.

    “I swear I will not be a human being unless I take revenge for this!” The golden lion swore through gritted teeth while enduring the pain and recovering his body.  Of course, the target of the Golden Lion's revenge is not the Fire Qilin, but Han Yu.  Everyone in the world has a bad tendency to seek good fortune and avoid misfortune. The golden lion will not ask for trouble by asking for trouble from the fire unicorn. That is not called revenge, but it is called self-humiliation.

    After moving for a while, the pain on his body gradually disappeared, and the golden lion was ready to seek revenge from Han Yu.  Since it was Han Yu who brought him here, every injustice has its own owner and every debt has its owner.  Golden Lion felt that it was only natural that he should take revenge on Han Yu for being slapped by Huo Qilin.

    By coincidence, Han Yu was also looking for the golden lion. After getting the hint from the fire unicorn, Han Yu found several substitutes.  Prepare to come to Golden Lion to verify the effect first.  If that doesn't work, then go to Huo Qilin for advice.  As for what Huo Qilin said about not doing so next time, Han Yu would not admit that he had heard such heartless words.

    The two sides met in a canyon. As the saying goes, the brave wins when they meet on a narrow road.  I just don’t know who will win in the end?

    Chapter 826 Flame vs Petrification

    The petrification ability of the Golden Lion appeared in front of everyone through the confrontation with Han Yu's flame ability. It was a gray color similar to lime. And as the confrontation became more intense, the originally invisible petrification ability gradually took on a substantial form.  state.  The faces of Xuannv and others who were watching the battle became even more nervous.

    "It's already time. Aren't you going to take action?" Xuan Nu asked the general anxiously.

    "Don't worry, we can't take action now. Both sides have entered the final stage. If I take action rashly, I'm afraid it will harm Han Yu." The general replied calmly, but his eyes were always staring at the two fighting parties.  But Xuannv was not so willing to believe the general's explanation. She stared at the general angrily and asked, "Tell me, what do you want to do before you are willing to take action?"

    "Huh? Do you think I'm taking advantage of others' danger?" the general asked in surprise.

    "Isn't it?" Xuan Nu asked, glaring at the general angrily.

    The general smiled, but it was a bitter smile.  He didn't expect that Xuannv would look at him like this. He originally wanted to explain to Xuannv, but when the words came to his mouth, his heart moved and he said to Xuannv: "As long as you kiss me, then I will take action."

    "You!" Xuannv was shocked when she heard this and glared at the general, but the general acted like a scoundrel.  Xuannv gritted her teeth, which was beyond the general's expectation.  He reached out to hold the general's cheek and kissed him as soon as he closed his eyes.  The general did not expect that Xuannv would actually agree to his request.  He was stunned on the spot for a moment.

    Until Xuannv let go of the general and saw that the general had a stupid look on his face, she couldn't help but slap him awake with her hand.  Looking at the general who was covering his cheek, he said fiercely: "I kissed you, so hurry up and do it!"

    "I haven't said where to kiss you yet?" the general said with a smile.

    "roll!"

    ……

    No matter how bad Xuannv's attitude was, the general was still in a good mood at this time. He did not expect that Xuannv would really pay so much for Han Yu, a disciple he had only known for a short time. It would be better if he had known Han Yu earlier.  .  However, seeing the look in Xuan Nu's eyes that she wanted to bite him to death, the general knew that he could not delay it any longer.  But before the generals could take action, something unexpected happened to Han Yu and Golden Lion, who were fighting against each other.

    The collision of the two powerful forces caused the space to distort, and it began to gradually engulf Han Yu and the Golden Lion.  Han Yu, who did not want to be sent to an unknown place, suddenly opened the door to his own domain and brought the golden lion into his own space.  It's just that the general didn't see this scene. He only saw Han Yu and the Golden Lion being swallowed up by the twisted space.  When the twisted space disappeared, cold sweat broke out on the general's forehead.  Because behind him,The girl has already begun to stare at him covetously.

    "No, don't worry, I have a way to find them." The general shouted to Xuannv in a hurry.

    "Then why don't you look for it quickly!" Xuan Nu replied coldly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the generals and officials desperately trying to find the whereabouts of Han Yu, just talk about Han Yu and the Golden Lion who entered the field.  Both sides have gone through a strength competition, and now they are both a little weak, and they are trying their best to restore their physical strength.

    The golden lion complained secretly. For this strange place, his ability to rely on the earth's strength seemed to have disappeared. No matter how hard he tried, the earth under his feet did not respond to his call at all.  The situation of Han Yu who was standing on the opposite side was not good either. When he entered the field, Han Yu accidentally fell into the trap of the Golden Lion, and his hands and feet were half petrified. His difficulty in moving was secondary, but the key issue was that he still had the opponent of the Golden Lion.  exist.

    "Boy, what the hell is this place?" Golden Lion asked in a deep voice, intending to delay time by talking to Han Yu.

    Han Yu saw the golden lion’s plan, but with his current ability, it was a bit difficult to kill the golden lion. The golden lion needed to recover his physical strength, and Han Yu also needed to recover his physical strength.  Fortunately, this place is full of flame energy, and it can be replenished much faster than the golden lion.  More than enough to make up for your own lack of mobility.

    "What do you think?" Han Yu said to the golden lion with a smile.  Although the purpose was to delay time, Han Yu was not stupid enough to answer whatever the Golden Lion asked him.  In response to Han Yu's answer, veins popped out on Golden Lion's forehead. No one had ever dared to talk to him like this, even the most unlucky Phoenix.  I only dare to mess around when I am in a good mood.

    "Boy, don't toast or eat as a penalty!" the golden lion roared in a low voice.

    Han Yu, however, dismissed the threat of the golden lion and curled his lips and said: "I am not your subordinate. I will answer whatever you ask. Do you think you have a big face? Bah!"

    "You bastard! You're so shameless. You'd better pray that you don't fall into my hands, otherwise I will cut you into pieces!" the golden lion roared angrily.

    Regarding the threat of the golden lion, Han Yu curled his lips again and deliberately provoked: "Come on, your grandpa, I am here. If you have the ability, come and try it. If you just talk but don't do it, you are a grandson!"

    The golden lion has never been so underestimated by others. He was so angry that smoke was coming out of his nostrils, and he was wheezing and breathing out white air.  When Han Yu saw this, he felt as if he had discovered a new world. He pointed at the golden lion and shouted, "Wow, are you ready to transform?"

    "Roar~" The golden lion roared at Han Yu, and rushed towards Han Yu with the power of petrification.  Han Yu had been prepared for this move for a long time. When the golden lion glared at him, Han Yu knew that the lion was about to use its petrification ability.  When the golden lion roars.  Han Yu doubled up and lay on the ground.  Then he stood up unhurriedly, looked at the golden lion triumphantly and said, "If you want to hit your grandpa, I will go back and practice for a thousand years."

    “Whoops…whoops…” The golden lion was so angry that he was furious, but just when the golden lion was about to continue attacking.  Suddenly there was something in his heart, and he turned to Han Yu with a sneer and said, "You bastard is so scheming that he actually wants to consume my energy. Huh! I won't be fooled. When I recover, I will deal with you properly."

    Han Yu didn’t care at all that his thoughts were being seen through.  He smiled and said: "Since you don't come to hit me, then I'll come and hit you. I can use you to practice target shooting." After saying that, Han Yu moved his fingers together, and small fireballs roared and flew towards the golden lion.  come over.

    Although the small fireball is small, it is still a fireball. Although it cannot cause any fatal damage to the golden lion, there is still no problem in disfiguring and destroying the image of the golden lion.

    In order to save his handsome face, Golden Lion had to put his head in his hands and curled up on the ground, leaving his back facing Han Yu.  But how could Han Yu be a gentleman? He didn't care whether the golden lion hugged his head and surrendered.  Seeing that attacking the golden lion's back could not have much impact on the golden lion, he immediately changed the target of the attack and specifically burned the parts of the golden lion's body that could be burned, such as the hair on the body.  A large part of the reason why the Golden Lion is called the Golden Lion is that he has hair like a lion's mane. As a result, he was burned by Han Yu's fireball, and the male lion immediately turned into a female lion.  But even so, the golden lion still kept its posture unchanged, determined to be a turtle with its head shrinking.

    Looking at the smooth back of the golden lion, an evil idea emerged from Han Yu's mind.

    "Ouch~" The golden lion screamed, jumped up from the spot, and then kept slapping his crotch with both hands.  After being burned by the fireball, only one pair of underwear was left of the golden lion. However, Han Yu saw that the golden lion was shrinking and there was nothing that could be burned, so he had to target the attack?The lion still has fur on his body.

    "Hahaha From now on, you don't need to call yourself the Golden Lion. Just call him Birdman." Han Yu pointed at the busy Golden Lion and laughed.

    The Golden Lion is not a cool-headed character to begin with. After being humiliated repeatedly by Han Yu, the Golden Lion has only one thing left in his mind: kill Han Yu!

    "Roar~"

    With the golden lion's roar, the golden lion's counterattack against Han Yu began again.  But Han Yu was not afraid. He had deliberately angered the Golden Lion before, but now that he had achieved his goal, how could he be afraid.

    The power of flames and petrification collided again, but beyond Han Yu's expectation, the golden lion's anger was so strong that his petrification ability was also upgraded for a short time. In other words, Han Yu's current ability to deal with  No golden lion.  Regarding this accident, Han Yu chose strategic transfer without hesitation.

    This is Han Yu’s domain.  Although he cannot control the power here, it is not difficult for Han Yu to enter and exit freely.  But the Golden Lion is different. For the Golden Lion, this is a completely strange place. Once Han Yu is lost, it will be a strange place.  Then it is very likely that he will be trapped and die in this place.  This is an intolerable result for the Golden Lion.  For this reason, the Golden Lion pursued Han Yu relentlessly and never let up his pursuit of Han Yu.  Due to his limited mobility, Han Yu could not get rid of the golden lion behind him even though he was familiar with the terrain here.

    ……

    "Who's acting so arrogant here?" he asked with a shout.  The fire unicorn in the field appeared.

    When he saw Fire Qilin appear, Han Yu felt relieved. He jumped to Fire Qilin's side, pointed at the golden lion following him and said: "That guy is a bad guest, get rid of him."  . If you can’t drive him away, kill him. By the way, be careful, that guy’s roar has the ability to be petrified, and I was"

    "Did you make a mistake? Why should I help you?" Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu and asked with a half-smile.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and then he cupped his hands to the fire unicorn and said, "I am sentimental. I'm sorry. I'm really embarrassed." After saying that, Han Yu jumped over the fire unicorn and jumped forward, but he shouted loudly as he jumped: "  Xiaohuo, you have to be careful, that lion is not easy to mess with."

    When Huo Qilin heard this, he immediately knew something was wrong.  He was tricked by Han Yu, and he opened his mouth to explain clearly to the golden lion, but when Huo Qilin saw the naked golden lion, he blurted out a word without thinking, "Hahaha Birdman!"

    At this time, the golden lion hated the words "bird walker" very much.  After hearing what Fire Qilin said, he immediately ignored the thought of lamenting the existence of a divine beast like Qilin and opened his mouth to roar at Fire Qilin.  Huo Qilin was caught off guard and was hit immediately.  The body suddenly gradually turned to stone.  The golden lion walked up to the fire unicorn and said with a fierce look: "I'm going to take off your skin and make a piece of underwear."

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin glanced at the lower body of the golden lion.  He shook his head and said, "It's wrong to brag. You don't have that much money."

    "Go to hell!" The golden lion roared again.  This time it was facing the Fire Qilin's head and face, and the Fire Qilin was suddenly petrified. But before the Golden Lion could laugh proudly, a crackling sound was heard, and the surface of the Fire Qilin's petrified body shattered, revealing what was still there.  The body in its original form.

    Fire Qilin shook his body and said disdainfully to the Golden Lion: "You want to skin me with just this little trick? You are really overestimating your capabilities." After saying that, Fire Qilin raised his claws and slapped him.  It landed on the golden lion and directly slapped the stunned golden lion away.  Then Huo Qilin rose into the sky and went to find Han Yu who had plotted against him to settle the score.

    ……

    Facing Huo Qilin who was staring at him, Han Yu smiled and said hello: "Hey, long time no see, are you feeling well?"

    "What happened just now?" Huo Qilin asked, glaring at Han Yu.

    "Haha Let's not talk about that first. Is there any way you can remove the petrification in me?" Han Yu asked, pointing to his petrified hands and feet while changing the subject.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin frowned and said dissatisfiedly to Han Yu: "Can't you do this little thing?"

    "It's a small thing in your eyes, but it's a big deal in my case. Hurry up, if I had sound hands and feet, I wouldn't have to ask you for help just now."

    "I am your opponent, not your helper. I hope you remember this." Huo Qilin said in a deep voice.  But all said and done, Fire Qilin still lifted Han Yuzhong's petrification ability.  After Han Yu's actions returned to normal, he moved his stiff limbs and asked Huo Qilin: "Is there any way to deal with that guy's petrification ability?"

    "Is there nothing you can do?"

    “That kind of ability is invisible and intangible, where do you want me to start from?Hands-on?  " Han Yu replied with a frown.

    "Actually, it's not difficult to deal with the petrification ability, it's just why you didn't discover it. If you think about it carefully, you will find it." After Huo Qilin finished speaking, he turned to leave.  How could Han Yu let Huo Qilin leave like this at this time? He quickly flew onto Huo Qilin's back, hugged Huo Qilin's neck and said, "Don't go. It's not like you don't know that I'm lazy. You might as well just go directly  Tell me okay."

    "Let go!" Huo Qilin shook his neck uncomfortably and said.

    Han Yu quickly let go of Huo Qilin and looked at Huo Qilin with a flattering expression.  Huo Qilin rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and said softly: "I won't do this next time."

    "Okay, okay, I won't do it next time." Han Yu quickly agreed.

    "It is difficult to crack that person's petrification ability, but it is very simple to resist that person's petrification ability. His ability is to interfere with the original composition of matter through sound waves, so that matter appears"

    "Stop, I wonder why he can add petrification ability to his roar. I just want to know how to deal with his petrification ability." Han Yu felt a little dizzy and said to Fire Qilin.

    For Han Yu who didn't like to study, Huo Qilin rolled his eyes with disdain and said slowly: "If you want to deal with that person's petrification ability, you just need to find a substitute for yourself before you are touched by his roar.  That’s it.”

    "You mean, let me find a shield? But where can I find a shield here?"

    "Idiot, I'm talking about a substitute, a substitute that can withstand his petrification ability for you. When do I have to use a shield? Stay away from me, idiots are contagious." Fire Qilin shook Han Yu's body  Shake it off from your body, turn around and walk away, leaving a message before leaving, "If you can't deal with that kind of thing, don't come here to embarrass yourself in the future, because I can't afford to embarrass that person."

    "You're not a human being, where can you go to embarrass me?" Han Yu muttered in a low voice after hearing this.

    Although Huo Qilin's attitude was not very friendly and his words were not very pleasant, Han Yu still got a way to deal with the golden lion from Huo Qilin.  Looking for a replacementwhere to find it?

    The Golden Lion has never been as depressed as he is now. He originally thought that even if he was not invincible, he should still be a high-ranking figure.  But first he met a general who made him feel palpitated, and then he met a fire unicorn.  It seems that my previous thoughts were too simple. Even if I could dominate among humans, it would still be difficult to walk sideways in this world.

    At this moment, the golden lion felt that all the bones in his body were about to fall apart.  He wouldn't think that Huo Qilin's slap on his face was merciful, but he just wishfully thought that his body was strong enough.  It's just that no matter how strong his body is, he can't move even a little now.

    It wasn’t until he lay there for nearly an hour that the golden lion felt his body regaining consciousness. If he moved even slightly, he felt that all the bones in his body were shaking.  Huo Qilin's slap was very casual. With just one slap, the golden lion was photographed on a mountain wall like a New Year picture.

    “I swear I will not be a human being unless I take revenge for this!” The golden lion swore through gritted teeth while enduring the pain and recovering his body.  Of course, the target of the Golden Lion's revenge is not the Fire Qilin, but Han Yu.  Everyone in the world has a bad tendency to seek good fortune and avoid misfortune. The golden lion will not ask for trouble by asking for trouble from the fire unicorn. That is not called revenge, but it is called self-humiliation.

    After moving for a while, the pain on his body gradually disappeared, and the golden lion was ready to seek revenge from Han Yu.  Since it was Han Yu who had brought him here, every wrong has his own fault, and every debt has his own owner. Golden Lion felt that it was only natural that he should take revenge on Han Yu for being slapped by Huo Qilin.

    By coincidence, Han Yu was also looking for Golden Lion. After getting the reminder from Fire Qilin, Han Yu found a few substitutes and planned to come to Golden Lion to verify the effect first. If it didn't work, he would go to Fire Qilin for advice.  .  As for what Huo Qilin said about not doing so next time, Han Yu would not admit that he had heard such heartless words.

    The two sides met in a canyon. As the saying goes, the brave will win when they meet on a narrow road, but I don’t know who will win in the end?

 Text Chapter 827 Return to the Tiangong Realm

    Han Yu was petrified, and when the battle was reaching the final stage, he was hit by the golden lion's death blow.  Generally, after the body that releases petrification disappears, the petrified objects will also return to their original state.  But the golden lion's death blow is not so easy to resolve, because after the petrified energy, it also contains the resentment of the golden lion before his death.  If this resentment cannot be resolved, it will take at least ten years for Han Yu to return to normal at Han Mengxin's current purification speed.

    Ning Ping and others could not let Han Mengxin use the purification ability on the petrified Han Yu for ten years, so their hope naturally fell on the generals.

    The general has been having a hard time lately.  The main reason was that Xuannv was unwilling to forgive him, thinking that she had paid the reward, but the general did not fulfill his promise.  Jiang Chen also knew that he was in the wrong. In order to appease Xuannv's resentment towards him, Jiang Chen was very concerned about getting Han Yu back to normal.  But after using several methods he knew in succession, Han Yu was still a stone statue.

    "Is there anything else we can do now?" Xuannv asked the general, looking at him on behalf of Lin Ke and others.

    Hearing this, the general wiped the sweat from his forehead and replied: "I have basically used all the methods to remove petrification. There is another method that doesn't work. I just don't know if it will work?"

    "What method?" Xuannv asked.

    The general glanced at Xuannv and replied cautiously: "I know that there is a resurrection spring in the Tiangong world. It is said that any dead object can regain life as long as it is soaked in the spring water. Now Han Yu has turned into a stone statue, if  If possible, I suggest taking Han Yu to try the Resurrection Spring."

    "" Xuan Nu was silent.  The three words "Tiangongjie" brought back Xuannv's memories. After the general finished speaking, there was a brief silence. Xuannv sighed softly and asked the general: "I know where the Resurrection Spring you mentioned is, but that is  Before the God-Destroying War broke out, I still don’t know if that spring was destroyed. And even if you want to go back to Tiangong Realm, do you know the way to go back? I remember when humans invaded Tiangong Realm. In order to prevent Tiangong Realm from happening  If the world is lost, the gods can directly destroy the ladder leading to the heavenly palace world."

    "Have you forgotten that I have the ability to teleport through space? As long as you give me a landmark, you can reach it." The general replied quickly.

    "Do you have a guide to the Tiangong Realm?" Xuannv asked suspiciously.

    "have."

    "Why do you have the sign of the Tiangong Realm?"

    "" After hearing this, the general was silent for a while, and then said to Xuannv in a low voice: "Xuannv, I have noticed that you have not been here for a day or two."

    Xuannv: ""

    The matter was settled like this.  In order to restore the petrified Han Yu to normal.  Everyone decided to be led by the generals, and everyone headed to the Tiangong Realm together.  However, in order to maintain the teleportation of many people and ensure the passage back, the general was forced to stay by Xuannv.  I want to come to Xuannv.  The Tiangong Realm, which has experienced the God-Destroying War, has probably been turned into ruins by now. There should be no major dangers, but I believe that small dangers can be solved by relying on Ning Ping, Shi Bafang and others.  There is really no need to continue to owe the general a favor.  After this period of time, Xuannv was a little afraid to face the generals.  When I saw the general, I felt panicked. When I saw the general's face, I wanted to punch him hard.  The generals once complained privately to Ning Ping and others, saying that Xuannv now is much more violent than before.  In the past, if she didn't want to see her, she would give herself a cold face at most, but now, as long as she says something that doesn't suit her mind, she has to be careful about getting beaten at any time.

    Through the space channel opened by the general, Xuannv returned to the Tiangong world again.  For Xuannv, the Tiangong world is equivalent to her hometown.  Looking at the desolate hometown, a feeling of sadness made Xuannu couldn't help but burst into tears.

    Unlike Xuannv, Ningping and others returned to the legendary Tiangong world for the first time.  According to legend, the Tiangong Realm is a fairyland on earth, but looking at the broken walls and ruins that can be seen everywhere, Ningping and others could not imagine that this place has anything to do with the word "fairyland on earth".

    But everyone is not here to travel.  Ning Ping looked around and after making sure there was no danger, he said to Xuannv who was still immersed in sadness: "Master, now is not the time to be sad. Let's get down to business quickly."

    Hearing this, Xuannv wiped her tears.  She nodded and said, "Yes, let's get down to business." As she said this, Xuannv raised her head and glanced at a dilapidated gatehouse directly in front of her.  Sighing softly, he walked through the gatehouse and slowly walked towards the Resurrection Fountain according to his previous memories.  Ning Ping and others quickly followed. Feier and Shi Bafang carried Han Yu who had turned into a stone statue. The three Lin Ke girls were responsible for taking care of Bao'er, who was noisy and rolling around and wanted to follow.

    Because of the war, the Tiangong Realm, which has been turned into ruins, can now be said to be beyond recognition.  Xuannv walked very slowly and had to stop at every fork in the road.Stay for a while and reflect carefully before moving forward, but even so, you still have to take the wrong route from time to time.  Ning Ping and others understood Xuannv and did not complain about Xuannv's mistakes. They just followed Xuannv silently.  Listening to Xuannv introducing them to a certain place around them, it was a place before the Tiangong Realm.

    Just like this, everyone followed Xuannv to a battlefield.  It is said to be a battlefield because there are broken and mottled weapons and badly damaged armor everywhere. As for the bones, after so many years, they have long since returned to nature.

    Ning Ping casually picked up a broken umbrella with only the handle left on the ground. Unexpectedly, as soon as he picked it up, Ning Ping found that the Qingyun Sword in his hand made a mournful cry.  And with the mournful cry of Qingyun Sword, the weapons on this battlefield seemed to resonate.

    "Don't worry, the Qingyun Sword you are holding was originally a divine weapon belonging to the Tiangong Realm. However, during the God-Destroying War, the original owner of the Qingyun Sword died on the battlefield, and the Qingyun Sword became someone else's trophy. It only screamed in sorrow.  Because I feel sad, there won't be any danger." Seeing Ning Ping's nervous look, Xuannv comforted her.

    Just as Xuannv said, the mournful cry of Qingyun Sword did not last long before it stopped, and as Qingyun Sword stopped moving, the battlefield also calmed down.

    Ning Ping thought for a while and said to Xuannv: "Master, can you stay here for a while? I want to collect these weapons."

    " Anyway, it's still some distance from the Resurrection Spring, so it's not a problem to stay here for a while. But you don't plan to use these magical weapons, do you? They could be regarded as magical weapons before the God-Destroying War, but now, they are only  It can be regarded as scrap metal and of no use to you at all." Xuan Nu looked at Ning Ping and said.

    Ning Ping shook his head and said: "I have no intention of using these weapons. I just feel that it is a bit uncomfortable to leave these weapons here like this. I want to gather them together and bury them."

    "I see, then you go ahead and do it. It just so happens that we can take a break." Xuannv nodded and said.

    Because of this incident, the team temporarily stopped. Field and Han Mengxin went to help Ningping, while Shi Bafang took out the food he carried and made a fire to prepare for cooking. The remaining Lin Ke, Qiao Yaner and Xuannv took care of Bao  Son.  Don't let this little guy run around.  Five-year-old Baoer is very well-behaved.  Sitting quietly next to Xuannv, she listened to Xuannv telling her the stories that happened in the Tiangong world in the past.

    While Xuannv was telling Baoer a story, she was also reminiscing about the past.  As they talked, time passed unknowingly for a long time. It was not until Shi Bafang invited everyone to eat that Xuan Nu realized that Ning Ping and others had already finished their own affairs.  They all sat around and listened to themselves telling stories.

    "Sorry, I forgot the time on a whim." Xuan Nu said apologetically to everyone.

    "It doesn't matter, Master, we have learned a lot after listening to what you said. I didn't expect that the legendary Tiangong Realm is like that." Ning Ping said quickly after hearing this.

    Xuannv smiled slightly, looked around and said sadly: "So what if it's prosperous? Look at what the Tiangong Realm looks like now. Who could have imagined that it would be so prosperous before."

    The words just fell.  Then Shi Bafang suddenly shouted: "Who?!" Everyone quickly looked towards Shi Bafang and saw Shi Bafang staring at a ruin. Ning Ping and Field winked, and the two of them surrounded the ruins from left to right.  passed.  Seeing that the ruins were getting closer and closer, a trembling voice was heard, "Don't, don't do it, I, I don't mean any harm."

    There is someone!  ?

    Everyone was shocked.  According to Xuannv, during the God-Destroying War, after the gods and demons of the Tiangong Realm closed the ladder leading to the Tiangong Realm, they perished together with the humans who invaded the Tiangong Realm. How could there still be human beings?  Are they the descendants of remaining humans?

    Thinking of this.  Everyone looked at a human who walked out with his hands raised and a timid look on his face.  It's a bit inappropriate to call him a human being. This human being seems to have a little bit of fairy spirit in him.  Half-immortal body?  Not like that!  Generally, half-immortals are very strong, but this human being in front of him is as thin as a stick.

    "Who are you?" Xuan Nu suppressed her inner excitement.  He asked in as gentle a tone as possible.

    "I, I am a person who lives nearby. I came to worship my father. I have no ill intentions." The human said while quietly looking at the food prepared by Shi Bafang. It was probably the smell of the food that attracted this person.  Came here.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping took two steamed buns and handed them to the man, and asked, "Are there many people living here?"

    "" Maybe this man was very hungry. When he saw the steamed bun handed over by Ning Ping, he almost grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth.  It was like not eating for ten days. A steamed bun disappeared in almost the blink of an eye.  The man was obviously not full, but he did not eat.Instead of a steamed bun, he carefully put the remaining steamed bun into his arms, and then said to Ning Ping: "There are not many people living here. Apart from me, there are six people. Because of the lack of food, the others  They are all located elsewhere.”

    "Do you know how many people are here?" Ning Ping asked.

    The man didn't answer, but kept looking at the steamed buns placed not far away. Ning Ping smiled and said, "How about this? You answer a question and I give you a steamed bun. How about it?"

    "Okay." The man nodded without hesitation.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang brought the remaining steamed buns over. Ning Ping picked up a steamed bun and handed it to the man, and then said, "You can talk now."

    The man took the steamed bun, carefully put it into his arms, and then replied: "I don't know the exact number, but what I know is that there are about five hundred people."

    "Then where are you from?" Ning Ping asked.

    The man took the steamed bun and replied: "According to my grandfather, we are the descendants of the humans who invaded the Tiangong Realm. After the war, because the ladder to the human world was destroyed, we could only stay here.  "

    "Since you are a human being, why did you end up in this situation?" Field asked puzzledly.  This is a correct question. Back then, humans could kill even gods, so they shouldn't be in such a miserable state no matter what.

    Hearing Field's question, the man sighed and replied: "We don't want this either. My grandfather said that no one thought that they would be trapped here. It was not until they were trapped here that they discovered  Even the most basic living needs cannot be guaranteed. Although fertile fields can be cultivated here, there are no seeds that can be sown. Fortunately, some fruit trees were preserved at that time, and some small animals survived. Make use of these few  Food is how my grandfather and his colleagues survived."

    Hear this.  Ning Ping and others were relieved.  No matter how powerful the force is.  You will starve to death without food.  The gods and demons in the Tiangong Realm do not need food, so it is impossible for the Tiangong Realm to have food seeds such as rice and sweet potatoes.  Planting fruit trees and raising small animals are probably just for viewing, and the possibility of using them is not high.  But eating fruits all year roundis really not a human life.

    "You said you are a descendant of human beings, then why do you have a little fairy energy in your body?" Xuannv looked at the man and asked.

    Hearing this, the man subconsciously raised his hand and smelled it.  He said in confusion: "What is immortal energy? Why didn't I smell it?"

    "Are your parents both humans?" Xuan Nu asked with a frown.

    "Oh, that's what you're asking." The man said with a sudden look on his face: "I heard my grandfather said that although the remaining humans have both men and women, the ratio of men to women is seriously imbalanced. In order to solve the problem of male-female marriage  , and also in order to avoid the phenomenon of incest marriage in the future. Companions without wives married women from the Tiangong Realm who were captured at that time."

    "What did you say?" Xuannv was furious when she heard this, and she glared at the man and asked.

    The man was startled, but then he said calmly: "Why are you angry? I heard from my grandfather that they only married the women from the Tiangong Realm after they had married them. And after they got married,  They love each other and have children, what does that have to do with you?"

    "They are from the Tiangong Realm, how can you trust them so much?" Xuannu was silent for a while and then asked.

    "This problem doesn't seem to be a big one. People like me who have the blood of the Tiangong Realm have not been discriminated against in any way."

    "You're not discriminated against? Then how come you're like this? You can't even have enough to eat?" Ning Ping asked in disbelief.

    Upon hearing this, the man quickly explained: "I don't blame others for this. I can only blame myself. Because of my own fault, I burned down the fruit trees that belonged to me. As a result, there were no fruit trees. I also lost my food source."  . Fortunately, my neighbor took good care of me and gave me saplings. It’s just that it takes time for the saplings to grow up before the fruit trees bloom and bear fruit. I can only have one full meal and one hungry meal.”

    Ning Ping nodded after hearing this and asked, "Then you haven't thought about leaving here?"

    "Why haven't you thought about it? Just how to leave? The only ladder to leave has been destroyed. We are like fish trapped in a pond. We have no choice but to survive." The man sighed.  replied.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping couldn't help but look at Xuannv, and Xuannv also understood what Ningping wanted to do. After thinking about it, she said: "I can't make the decision on this matter. I need to ask the generals for their opinions later."

    "Haha Master said something, and the general didn't immediately obey it." Ning Ping said with a smile when he heard this.

    "Go, don't talk nonsense." Xuan NuHe glanced at Ning Ping and said.

    Ning Ping didn’t care, and smiled and said to the man: “Do you know the whereabouts of the Resurrection Spring? If you are willing to take us to the Resurrection Spring, then we can take you out of this heavenly palace world and return to life in the human world.”

    "Just you?" The man looked at Ning Ping in disbelief and said.

    "How do you think we ended up in this place where you thought there was no way out?" Ning Ping asked with a smile.

    The man was stunned when he heard the words, and then suddenly woke up.  Yes, only when you come, you go, and when you go, you come.  Since these humans from the outside world can come to this place, there is naturally a way to leave from here.  When he thought of this, the man couldn't help but became excited, and said to Ning Ping impatiently: "I know where the Resurrection Spring is, and I will take you No, you can't go to the Resurrection Spring. It's not that I don't want to take you there,  But the Resurrection Spring is very dangerous now, you will die if you go there."

    "What happened there? Do you still have the heart to fight like this?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Of course we have no intention of fighting, but we can't help ourselves. If we don't fight, we will be doomed." The man said with a wry smile.

    "Can you tell us more specifically?" Xuan Nu asked.

    The man glanced at Xuannv and said softly: "Actually, the matter is not complicated. Resurrection Spring is the only water source here, but now the water source is occupied by an evil dragon. In order to fight for the water source, we can only choose to fight."

    "Can't they be used together?" Lin Ke couldn't help but ask.

    "No, it's not like we haven't proposed shared use. It's just that the dragon didn't agree, saying that it had a noble bloodline and would never share water sources with humans." The man shook his head and replied.

    "Then did you win?" Ning Ping asked.

    "If it were my grandfather's time, a dragon would be nothing at all, but now" When the man said this, he smiled bitterly and shook his head.

 Text Chapter 828 Dragon Quest

    Water is an indispensable necessity for human beings to survive.  A person will die if he does not eat or drink for seven days, but if he does not drink water, he will basically die in three days.  So when a dragon occupied the Resurrection Spring, the only water source in the Tiangong Realm, humans fought back regardless of the power gap between the two sides.  But the result was disappointing. As people from the Tiangong Realm who were in contact with Ning Ping and his group said, if it was still the time when humans first invaded the Tiangong Realm, the dragon would be just a piece of food for humans.  , but with the passage of time, the heavy weapons that humans relied on have been scrapped and can no longer be used. Human life has basically retreated to the period when men farmed and women weaved. Although they can rely on some materials removed from heavy weapons  Making cold weapons to protect yourself is not enough to deal with creatures like dragons.  And as the older generations die one after another, most of the knowledge is also being lost. It’s not that they don’t want to teach, but it’s useless even if they teach.  It would be better to spend more time looking for food and new water sources.  At the beginning, he only cared about the pleasure of destruction. Who could have imagined that he would survive and thrive on the ruins he destroyed?

    Heavy weapons are very powerful, otherwise they would not be the trump card for mankind to launch a war to destroy gods.  But everything has advantages and disadvantages. The power of heavy weapons is based on abundant material replenishment. Heavy weapons lacking material replenishment are not as effective as a kitchen knife.  Humans living in the Tiangong Realm basically have the impression of heavy weapons from their ancestors, and have never seen them with their own eyes.  Coupled with the needs of life, the heavy weapons of the past have basically been dismantled, leaving only an empty shell.  Regarding this result, Field and Qiao Yaner can be said to be heartbroken.  As neither ancient warriors nor ability users, they studied the scientific and technological achievements left by ancient humans, but the current facts made them disappointed.  They believe that if they can get a heavy weapon.  That will definitely be of great help to their research, but nowsigh

    "Well, if you really want to re-arm, I have a suggestion." Bai Laoqi, a member of the Tiangong Realm, whispered to Field and Qiao Yan'er.  Upon hearing this, Field quickly stared at Bai Laoqi and asked, "What's your suggestion?"

    "I remember hearing someone say before that there was a heavy weapon that could still move in Mount Sumeru. However, that heavy weapon seemed to be indistinguishable from friend to foe and would attack anyone who came close to it at any time"

    "Where is Mount Sumeru?" Field grabbed Bai Laoqi's collar and asked.

    "Field, calm down." Ning Ping said to Field who couldn't stand it.  Field also realized his rudeness and quickly let go of Bai Laoqi's collar and apologized: "Sorry, I'm a little excited. Excuse me. Where is Mount Sumeru?"

    Bai Laoqi tidied his clothes and said slowly: "I can tell you where Mount Xumi is, but you have to do us a favor?"

    "What's the deal?" Ning Ping and others didn't resent Bai Laoqi's taking the opportunity to raise conditions. There is no free lunch in this world.  There is no reason for others to help you for free, and it is only natural to propose exchange conditions.  If you feel that the proposed terms are not good, you can choose to bargain or not accept them.  But there is no need to accuse others of having moral problems.

    "Please help us get rid of the dragon that occupied the Resurrection Spring. As long as you do this for us, I will take you to Mount Sumeru and serve as your guide until you find the location of the heavy weapon." Bai Laoqi replied after hearing this.

    Ningping and others looked at each other. After soliciting everyone's opinions, Ningping nodded and said to Bai Laoqi: "Okay, we will do you this favor. I hope you can keep your promise."

    "I swear" Bai Laoqi said quickly.

    Ning Ping waved his hand and said: "No need to swear. Oaths are meant to be broken. We don't need you to swear, because since we can kill the dragon, we can naturally kill you. Of course, if we lose unfortunately, you will also  There’s no need to keep any promises.”

    Bai Laoqi: ""

    Originally, he was going to the Resurrection Spring to restore the petrified Han Yu to normal.  Now that he has agreed to Bai Laoqi's request, it is just convenient for Ningping and others.  And if he didn't drive away the dragon, it would probably be a problem to let Han Yu soak in the resurrection spring. A battle with the dragon would be inevitable.

    With Bai Laoqi’s guidance, Ning Ping and others no longer have to take the wrong path this time.  Along the way, Ningping and others met some people from the Tiangong Realm who were just like Bai Laoqi. The biggest feature of these people was their thinness, and their slender figures were enough to make obese people envious.  Little did they know that the people in Tiangong Realm were envious of Ning Ping and others who were stronger and "fatter" than them.

    When they learned that Ning Ping and his party were going to Resurrection Spring to find trouble with the evil dragon, they all stood in awe of Ning Ping and the others.  In the eyes of people in the Tiangong world, the place that occupies the Resurrection Spring is?The evil dragon is an invincible existence. It is far beyond what people like me can deal with. Now there are people who want to take the initiative to trouble the evil dragon. These people are all warriors!

    For Ning Ping and his party who were preparing to "send death", while expressing their admiration, the people in the Tiangong world also went home and took out the pots and pans. It was not that they planned to invite Ning Ping and others to dinner, but that they planned to take advantage of the evil dragon to deal with Ning Ping.  When people are equal, steal some spring water and store it home.  In fact, although the Tiangong Realm is short of water, it is not as serious as Bai Laoqi described. There is only one water source, Resurrection Spring, but the water of Resurrection Spring is inexhaustible.  On weekdays, it still rains in Tiangong Realm, but no one can tell when it will rain.

    Ning Ping and others did not take the plans of the people from Tiangong Realm seriously.  Everything you say now is in vain, it's better to save some energy and deal with the evil dragon later.

    The large group of people gathered together and headed straight for the Resurrection Fountain.  The loud movement alerted the evil dragon in the Resurrection Fountain early on.  Seeing so many people coming to trouble him, the evil dragon also felt a little worried.  But the Resurrection Spring is its only shelter, and the evil dragon doesn't want to be homeless. Coupled with its previous victory, the evil dragon is confident that it will drive away these overestimating humans again.

    When the evil dragon roared out of the Resurrection Fountain and hovered in mid-air, the people from the Tiangong Realm who originally thought they had an advantage to take advantage of immediately dispersed and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Only Ningping and his party were left.  Straw sandals.

    "Hahaha" The evil dragon burst into laughter upon seeing this.

    "Stop laughing, laughing is worse than crying. Why do you have the nerve to laugh?" An impatient growl passed into the ears of the evil dragon.  The evil dragon looked down and saw a few humans who were not running away.  It seems that these humans are dressed differently from other humans, but what does it matter?  It doesn’t mean you will be more awesome if you dress differently.

    "You little human being, how dare you laugh at me?" the evil dragon roared angrily.

    Looking at the evil dragon glaring in the air, Ning Ping suddenly sighed.  It wasn't that Ning Ping thought the evil dragon in front of him was difficult to defeat, it was just that the appearance of the evil dragon was not good.  But if you think about it, you can understand that in this Tiangong world where no one has enough to eat, if you can find someone with a plump body, it will be either a disease or a miracle.  The evil dragon in the sky has a slender body. If it were straightened, it would look like a straight bamboo pole.  It's really too thin.

    "Do you have two ounces of meat on your body?" Ning Ping asked loudly.

    This question immediately stung the evil dragon. Who wants to live a life of eating fruit every day and occasionally eating meat as a tooth sacrifice?  But how can we live otherwise?  This Tiangong world is like a closed cage. There are only so many survival resources inside, and they will be gone after eating them.  Who doesn’t live on a budget?

    "Ouch~" The evil dragon roared and swooped down from the sky towards Ningping.

    Ningping, who already knew the reality of the evil dragon, walked forward while reminding Field and others not to take action.  The moment when a person and a dragon meet.  Not seeing any movement from Ning Ping, the evil dragon suddenly let out a mournful cry, fell to the ground with a plop, and slid far away.

    "Damn it" The evil dragon struggled to stand up, but before it could stand up, a woman stood in front of the evil dragon.  He whispered to the evil dragon: "It's a bit inconvenient to talk like this after changing into human form."

    "Hmph, who do you think you are? Since you dare to order noble people"

    "Pa~" Before the evil dragon could finish speaking, Xuannv slapped him.  He yelled angrily: "I told you to transform into a human form, you bastard didn't hear you, did you?"

    The evil dragon was stunned. Bai Laoqi, a member of the Tiangong Realm who followed the others and did not escape, was also dumbfounded. He never thought that Xuannv, who looked dignified and elegant before, would have such a violent side. For a moment, Bai Laoqi felt like  The feeling of shattered illusions.

    “Some people are just mean-spirited people who won’t listen to what they say and say, but they will be obedient once they are slapped in the face.  Although this evil dragon is not human, it obviously has this meanness.  Originally he wanted to show off his power and unyielding power, but after Xuannv slapped him a few times, the evil dragon gave in with tears in his eyes.  Shedding tears is not to regret one's past, but because Xuannv's attack was too heavy and the dragon was too painful.

    "Why are you crying? Don't cry!" Xuan Nu shouted angrily.  The evil dragon, who was so frightened that he had transformed into a human form, immediately choked and shrieked.

    The appearance of the evil dragon that has transformed into an adult form is similar to that of a five-year-old human child.  If you saw it without knowing it, you would think that it was an adult like Xuannv bullying a child.

    No one thought that the seemingly huge evil dragon would turn into a child after transforming into an adult form.  Ning Ping did not intend to participate in the interrogation. Seeing that the evil dragon seemed to be quite afraid of Xuannv, he left the interrogation work to Xuannv.  Under the threat of Xuannv's slap, the evil dragon honestly confessed his origins.  The evil dragon emerged from a family five years agoHe was hatched from a dragon egg. He never saw his parents after hatching. He lived hard with a full meal every day. It was not until he occupied the Resurrection Fountain that the situation finally got a little better.

    "Have you ever killed anyone?" Xuannv asked in a deep voice.

    "No, I don't dare." The evil dragon replied quickly.

    Hearing this, Xuannv turned to look at Bai Laoqi. Seeing this, Bai Laoqi quickly replied: "It's right. The expedition team we organized before did indeed have no casualties."

    After hearing this, Xuannv nodded and asked the evil dragon, "What are your plans for the future?"

    "I don't know." The evil dragon shook his head and replied.

    Seeing this, Xuan Nu sighed secretly and said softly: "If you have nowhere to go, then just follow me."

    "Follow you?" The evil dragon glanced at Xuannv with some fear. He couldn't help but start imagining the miserable life after following Xuannv in his mind. He quickly shook his head and refused: "Thank you for your kindness, no need."

    "Huh? Why not? It's settled, you will follow me from now on." Xuan Nu frowned and decided directly.  The evil dragon almost wanted to cry when he heard this. He rolled his eyes and pointed at Ning Ping and asked, "Can I follow him?"

    "No! If I tell you to follow me, follow me. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I'll beat you up!" Xuan Nu glared and threatened the evil dragon.

    The evil dragon closed his mouth in grievance.  Dare not speak any more.

    Seeing that the interrogation came to an end and the dragon problem had been solved, Ning Ping proposed to immediately start restoring the petrified Han Yu to normal.  There was no objection to this proposal.  This is the original purpose of everyone coming here.  In order to avoid opposition from the people in the Tiangong Realm, Xuannv said to Bai Laoqi: "Go back and find some people in charge of your affairs. I want to discuss with you how to take you out of the Tiangong Realm."

    "Really, are you really willing to take us out of here?" Bai Laoqi asked in disbelief.

    "Go quickly, before we regret it yet."

    "Okay, okay, I'll be back right away." Bai Laoqi promised while turning around and running away.  After a while it disappeared.  After sending away Bai Laoqi, Ning Ping and others carried the petrified Han Yu to the Resurrection Spring.

    It is said to be a spring, but actually it is more accurate to call it a lake.  Standing by the lake, Xuannv said with emotion: "This place was not this big before, nor was it so desolate. Sancai. Where do you usually stay?" Sancai was the name Xuannv gave to the evil dragon, just as Xuannv  When I saw Sancai surrounding Baoer.  Suddenly I felt very angry.

    Because they look about the same age.  Baoer is very friendly to Sancai.  In order to express his kindness to Sancai, Baoer took out his own snacks and planned to share them with Sancai.  Sancai has no immunity at all when it comes to food. Under Bao'er's offensive of snacks, he became Bao'er's follower in no time.  As for the real master Xuan Nu, that violent woman San Cai planned to hide as far away as possible.  However, Sancai didn't dare not listen to his master's call and slowly nudged to Xuannv's side.  He bowed his head and said nothing.  Seeing this, Xuannv scolded angrily: "You're worthless and you bought you off with just a few snacks?"

    "I'm hungry." Sancai replied softly.

    Xuannv was startled when she heard the words. She didn't know the feeling of hunger at first, but after the God-Destroying War broke out, the gods and demons were knocked off the altar, and the structure of the body seemed to have begun to change, becoming more and more like humans.  , also begins to need supplementary food to obtain energy.  However, after accepting the care of the general, I really haven't been hungry a few times.  Thinking of this, Xuannv's eyes towards Sancai became gentler, but Sancai was frightened half to death, thinking that her master was preparing to teach her a lesson.

    "You won't be hungry again in the future, I promise." Xuannu assured Sancai solemnly.  But at this time, Sancai only thought that Xuannu should not beat him.  Sancai didn't take Xuannv's promise seriously.  Seeing that Sancai didn't believe her words, Xuannv took out her own dry food and handed it to Sancai, warning: "Eat slowly, don't choke."

    Sancai held the food in his hand and watched Xuannv walking toward Ning Ping and others in a daze. He couldn't believe his eyes for a moment.

    "Sancai, what's wrong with you?" Bao'er came over and asked.

    "Bao'er, the master gave me something to eat."

    "Is there anything strange about this? Aren't you always complaining that you are hungry?" Bao'er asked in confusion.

    "No, I mean, how can she give me food? What if she is hungry?"

    Lin Ke, who was responsible for taking care of Bao'er, said softly to Sancai: "Sancai, Master is not as scary as you think. She is actually a sharp-tongued person. You will understand when you spend more time with her." After saying this, Lin Ke  Pulling Bao'er towards Han Yu, Bao'er turned around and rushed towards Han Yu who was in a daze.Only then shouted: "Sancai, come here quickly."

    Sancai was stunned when he heard this, looked down at his food, and followed him.

    The petrified Han Yu has been placed in the Resurrection Fountain, but under the expectant gaze of everyone, Han Yu's petrified body seems to show no signs of recovery at all.  Although he also thought of this possibility, when he actually encountered this situation, Lin Ke couldn't help but shed tears.

    "Don't be sad. If this method doesn't work, let's think of other methods. There will always be a way to recover Han Yu, the brat." Xuan Nu couldn't bear to comfort Lin Ke when she saw this.

    It’s okay if he doesn’t persuade her, but this advice made Lin Ke cry uncontrollably.

    At Lin Ke’s request, everyone stepped back and left Lin Ke alone with the petrified Han Yu for a while.  Sitting by the lake, holding the cold stone Han Yu in his arms, Lin Ke couldn't help but think of the time when he and Lin Ke were alone.  At that time, Han Yu always liked to take advantage of himself from time to time, and then giggled at his embarrassed look.  But now Thinking of this, Lin Ke couldn't help but shed tears again, dripping on Shitou Han Yu's face.

    "Oh~ Han Yu, I swear, I will definitely make you return to normal, even if I pay any price." Lin Ke swore softly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the water surface suddenly surged in the center of the Resurrection Spring, as if something was about to emerge from the water.  Ning Ping and others, who had been paying attention to what was going on here, immediately rushed over and protected Ning Ping and Shitou Han Yu.

    When the lake was divided into two parts, an old man in black robe appeared in front of everyone. He stepped on the lake and looked at Lin Ke with a vulgar look on his face and asked: "Is the oath you just made true? As long as it can make you  Are you willing to pay any price for your sweetheart to return to normal?" (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 829 The General Arrives

    "I do." Before Ning and others could stop him, Lin Ke immediately replied without hesitation.

    "Okay, okay, then I can help you recover your lover, but you have to promise to marry me and spend the rest of your life with me here." The old man said to Lin Ke with a smile on his face.

    This time, before Lin Ke could answer, Ning Ping and others became furious. Field took a gun and aimed it at the old man. Ning Ping and Shi Bafang flew towards the old man from left to right.  But the old man was very cunning. When he saw Ningping and others acting, he immediately retreated into the lake. No matter how much Ningping yelled and cursed, he never showed his head again.

    "Stop scolding, save some energy." Xuan Nu stopped Ning Ping and said to humanity with a livid face.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping looked at Xuannv and asked, "Master, is there any way to get that old Buxiu out of the lake?"

    "let me think about it." Xuannv frowned and replied.

    The old man hiding in the lake knows that he should be the spring god of the Resurrection Spring.  Xuannv estimated that the reason why Han Yu could not be restored to normal just now was probably related to this spring god.  It really echoes the old saying that if there are no tigers in the mountains, monkeys will rule the roost.  The Spring God, who was not worth mentioning in the Tiangong world before, is now shaking.  He actually made such an unreasonable request that Lin Ke marry him.

    While Xuannv was lamenting the fall of Quan Shen, Ning Ping and others were also discussing countermeasures.  To be honest, Ning Ping is not very optimistic about Xuannv. It's not that Ningping doesn't respect Xuannv as his master, but Ningping always feels that it is more reliable to leave things like this to the generals.  However, the general was waiting near the opened space door and did not follow him.  Thinking of this, Ning Ping pulled Shi Bafang aside and muttered a few words in a low voice.

    "Is it possible?" Shi Bafang asked worriedly.

    "Don't worry, it's OK. You go early and come back early." Ning Ping confidently said to Shi Bafang.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang knew that it was useless to talk more. Now there was only a dead horse as a living horse doctor. He nodded from Ningping and turned around to leave the brigade.  At this time, Han Mengxin and others were comforting Lin Ke.  By the way, he watched Lin Ke to prevent Lin Ke from messing around, and did not notice Shi Bafang leaving.  Sancai did see it, but he was new here, so he kept silent because it was better to do less than to do more.

    Ning Ping and others will not agree to Quan Shen’s conditions under any circumstances.  Because if Han Yu recovers and finds out that Lin Ke married that old man to save him, he will probably go berserk immediately.  No one can guarantee what will happen at that time.  But Lin Ke wanted to save Han Yu. In order to prevent Lin Ke from doing something stupid, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er could not be separated. They even pulled Bao'er and Sancai to talk to Lin Ke.  Don't give Lin Ke a chance to be quiet.

    "Master, have you come up with an idea?" Ning Ping asked Xuan Nu in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Xuannv shook her head. If she still had her original magic power, the Spring God would be nothing to her, but now

    Seeing Xuan Nu, she was helpless.  Ning Ping was also a little disappointed, but then he was no longer disappointed.  Pointing behind Xuannv, she smiled and said, "Master. Who do you think is coming?"

    Xuannv looked back in confusion, and saw a puff of dust and smoke billowing not far behind her. The general strode straight towards her and rushed towards her. There seemed to be a person hanging on him, who looked like Shi Bafang.

    ……

    The generals stopped suddenly in front of Xuannv, and the generals did not wait for Xuannv to speak.  He held Xuannv in his arms and shouted nervously: "Xuannv, you are not allowed to marry. If you want to marry, you can only marry me."

    Xuannv was startled by the general's actions at first.  Then her face turned red and she struggled hard to get out of the general's embrace. Unexpectedly, this time the general hugged him so tightly that Xuan Nu couldn't break free at all.  The helpless Xuannv could only yell at the general angrily: "Let me go!"

    "Don't let go!"

    "Let go!"

    "Don't let me go! If you want to get married, you can only marry me!"

    "Asshole! Who said I was getting married?"

    "Aren't you going to marry that bullshit spring god?" The general was stunned when he heard this and asked tentatively.

    "Fart! No matter how blind I am, I will never marry such an old man!"

    When he heard this, the general felt relieved, but after taking a look at Xuannv who was in his arms, he deliberately pretended to be confused and said, "Then why did I hear from all directions that someone is getting married?"

    "Well~ here's the thing. The spring god put forward a condition. In order for Han Yu to return to normal, Lin Ke must marry him. But how can we agree to this condition? We are not discussing how to get that old Buxiu from the lake.  Catch me up Bastard! Don't let me go yet!"

    Hearing this, the general hugged Xuannv hard, then let go of Xuannv and said: "Leave this matter to me. That old Buxiu dared to threaten my Xuannv. I will make him regret coming to this world."  .”

    "Asshole! Who is your Xuannv?" Xuannv asked with eyes wide open.Regarding Xuannv’s question, the general smiled and walked towards the lake.  Seeing this, Xuannv couldn't help but glare at Ning Ping and asked, "Is it your idea?"

    "Haha I see that there is always a layer of window paper between you, so I will help you pierce it. Master, the era of gods and demons has long since passed. Even humans in the Tiangong world can combine with gods and demons.  , why do you have to care about each other's identities?"

    Shi Bafang supported from the side: "Yes, Master, you don't know how anxious the general was when he heard that you decided to marry Quan Shen. At that time, I was really worried that he would tear Quan Shen into pieces."

    Hearing this, Xuannv glared at Shi Bafang and said, "Shut up! Ning Ping is the mastermind, and you are the accomplice! This is a matter between him and me, you guys should mind your own business."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang laughed and said nothing.  When Xuannv saw this, she immediately felt a little feverish on her face. She simply went to Lin Ke and others. Before leaving, she warned: "Go and tell that guy that you need to rely on the Quan God to help the petrified Han Yu return to normal. Don't kill Quan now."  god."

    Ning Ping originally wanted to ask who that guy was, but seeing Xuan Nu's situation at this time, Ning Ping was really worried that Xuan Nu would become angry, so he could only swallow his joking words, ran to the general and said what Xuan Nu said.  Again.  After hearing this, the general nodded and said in a deep voice: "I understand, you guys step back, I'm going to call that old Buxiu out."

    "Oh." Ning Ping responded, took two steps back, and then looked at the general curiously, wanting to know how the general could call out the spring god hiding in the resurrection spring.

    I saw the general standing by the lake, his eyes slightly closed, and he didn't make any movement.  He just opened his eyes suddenly and shouted softly: "Quan Shen!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the lake surface surged, and the old god of springs who had not cultivated springs came out of the lake with a look of fear. When he saw the general, he quickly raised his hands and saluted: "The little god didn't know that the immortal was coming, and he didn't come from a distance to welcome you. Please help me."  Don’t blame the immortals.”

    Ning Ping and others were dumbfounded by that dog-legged look. Is this still the wretched and arrogant Quan Shen just now?  The general ignored the surprise of Ning Ping and others behind him, stretched out his hand to wave to the Spring God, and said: "Quan God, come closer."

    The God of Quan cautiously came over and said with an apologetic smile: "Exalted Immortal, do you have any instructions?"

    The general did not answer. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Quan Shen's beard and said with a sneer: "You bastard old man. You dare to take advantage of my apprentice's wife. I think you are impatient with life." He said without waiting for Quan Shen to explain.  .  He raised his head and swung back.  The spring god left the lake and was thrown to the shore.

    Quan Shen fell heavily to the ground and finally got up slowly. However, when he saw Ning Ping and others surrounding him, Quan Shen immediately realized the situation and squatted on the ground with his head in his hands, shouting: "Do it"  Okay. Don’t slap me in the face!”

    Hearing this, Ning Ping and others immediately couldn’t laugh or cry.  Xuannv said angrily: "Stop pretending to be pitiful! Let me ask you, are you making trouble because Han Yu didn't lift the petrification just now?"

    "No, I didn't cause trouble." Quan Shen replied quickly.

    "Well?"

    Seeing Xuan Nu, she didn’t believe her.  The Spring God replied with a mournful face: "Dear immortals, the little god really did not lie. The Resurrection Spring now is no longer the Resurrection Spring of the past. It is now just an ordinary spring, and the water flowing out is the same as the spring water in the human world.  There's no difference."

    "Then you just told me that you could make Han Yu return to normal. Are you lying to me?" Lin Ke stared at Quan Shen and asked.  The spring god was so frightened that he shrank his neck and explained: "Sir, calm down. Although this resurrection spring cannot remove petrification, the little god knows that there is another place that can remove petrification, so the little god did not lie to you just now."

    "Where?" the general asked slowly.

    Quan Shen knew that if he didn't say anything at this time, he probably wouldn't be able to survive this disaster.  He could only say honestly: "There is a cold pool in Mount Sumeru. If you put your petrified companions into it and soak them, you can make them return to normal. All the immortals and minor gods have said it, yes  Can’t you let me go?”

    The general was about to agree, but Ning Ping stopped him in time: "Wait a minute! I still have something to ask."

    "Excuse me, the Immortal. The little God knows everything and will tell you everything." The Spring God did not dare to offend anyone now, so he nodded quickly and replied.

    Everyone contempts in the hearts of Quan Shen's attitude towards the moment, but now they will not care about this kind of villain.  Ning Ping stared at the Spring God and asked: "I heard that there is a very dangerous existence in Mount Sumeru. Since you know about the cold pool that can dissolve petrification, you must also know what that dangerous existence is, right?"

    "Er" Quan Shen was startled when he heard this and quickly rolled his eyes.  Just because of his delay, the general immediately realized that something was wrong and raised his leg to push the spring god away.Kicked to the ground, he stepped forward and grabbed Quan Shen's neck and shouted: "How brave! How dare you plot against us!"

    "No, no, the little god doesn't dare."

    "Since you don't dare, why did you hesitate just now?" the general asked angrily.

    "Little God, Little God is wrong." The God of Spring quickly begged for mercy.

    Xuannv on the side saw this and said softly: "General, this guy is still useful now."

    All generals and ministers can be disobedient, but they only obeyed Xuannv's words. After listening to Xuannv's words, they threw the spring god to the ground, stared at the spring god and shouted: "If you dare to have any evil thoughts again, I will let you escape from this world."  disappear completely.”

    "I don't dare, I don't dare, the little god doesn't dare." Quan Shen replied with a look of horror.

    The task of interrogating Quan Shen was handed over to Ning Ping and Field. There were generals sitting in the formation, and the interrogation went smoothly. Quan Shen did not hide anything, and even confessed that it was the first time he peeped at a woman taking a bath.  However, just in case, the general decided to take the Spring God to Mount Sumeru together to prevent the Spring God from deceiving them.

    Although Quan Shen was dissatisfied with this decision, looking at the size of the general, Quan Shen felt that it was a very unwise choice to confront such a person head-on, so he swallowed his anger and chose to obey.

    While Ning Ping and others were discussing when to go to Mount Sumeru, the humans in the Tiangong Realm were also having a heated discussion, and the topic of discussion was to leave the Tiangong Realm and start their lives again somewhere else.

    As the saying goes, it’s hard to leave your homeland. Although this is not the original territory of human beings, it has been reproduced for several generations.  These human beings in the Tiangong Realm were actually born in the Tiangong Realm, and they actually have no sense of identity with their hometown of the Human Realm.  So when Bai Laoqi brought back the news that he could leave the Tiangong world, many people did not feel ecstatic, but hesitant.

    In order to deal with daily disputes, people in the Tiangong world still recommended some highly respected people to handle daily trivial matters.  Now the news brought back by Bai Laoqi can be said to be news that changes the fate of mankind in the Tiangong world. The people in the Tiangong world are very cautious about this news. Almost all the people in the Tiangong world have gathered together to discuss their future destiny.

    Some people want to leave Tiangong Realm, a place that wants everything but lacks everything, but some people don’t want to leave either, thinking that the news brought by Bai Laoqi is untrue.  There is no free lunch in this world. If someone helps you like that, it must be for your own benefit.  It's just that they don't think about it. With their current miserable appearance, what else is worthy of others' attention?

    ??????????????????????????? Bai Laoqi could be said to be so angry that the Three Corpse Gods jumped into rage, but he was not a highly respected elder.  He has no way of deciding the future fate of the entire clan.  Just let him continue to suffer in this heavenly palace world.  Bai Laoqi was unwilling.  Seeing that the elders were discussing with no result, Bai Laoqi gritted his teeth, jumped on a big rock where everyone could see him, and shouted loudly to the tribesmen: "Everyone, listen, I'm shouting  Bai Laozi, no matter what you think. But I have decided to leave this ghost place. Whoever wants to go with me, then go home and pack your luggage. If anyone is not willing, then please don't stop us from leaving.  ." After saying that, Bai Laoqi jumped off the boulder, pushed aside the crowd and walked towards his home.

    Seeing Bai Laoqi leave angrily.  The three elders of Tiangong Realm frowned tightly. They didn't mean that they didn't want to leave Tiangong Realm, but they were always worried that they would be deceived.  They wanted more time to discuss, but they didn't expect that Bai Laoqi couldn't wait any longer.

    Looking at the two white steamed buns placed in front of him, the elder reached out and picked up one, gently broke off a piece and threw it into his mouth, chewed it carefully, and slowly swallowed it into his stomach.  Then he opened his eyes and said, "If what Bai Laoqi said is true, then we can give it a try."

    "First Elder, are you planning to leave here?" the second elder asked after hearing this.

    The third elder rolled his eyes and asked: "What's wrong with leaving here? You don't have anything here, so why don't you stay here and wait to die?"

    "What if there is some conspiracy here"

    "What kind of conspiracy could there be? Second Elder, you take yourself too seriously, don't you? Tell me, what is it about you that others can take notice of?" the Third Elder said sarcastically.

    The second elder's face turned red when he was told that, and then he said angrily: "Third elder, I am also thinking about the future of the whole clan. Is it appropriate for you to say this to me?"

    "Excessive caution is cowardice! Do you have to give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity just to be cautious? Do you think it is easy to come across such an opportunity to leave?"

    "Okay, you two, don't always argue when you meet. Lao San, go find Bai Lao Qi quickly and tell him that we have decided to accept his opinion and move the whole clan to the human world. I hope he can take you to meet those people."  Humans out there.”

    When the third elder heard this, he immediatelyOverjoyed, he nodded quickly and replied: "Don't worry, First Elder, I'll go talk to you right away." After saying that, the third elder quickly left the scene.  Seeing that the third elder had left, the first elder picked up two steamed buns. He kept the one he had broken off for himself, and handed the remaining one to the second elder.  When the second elder saw this, he didn't refuse. He took it with a smile and started to chew it with the first elder.

    When the third elder found Bai Laoqi, Bai Laoqi had already packed up and was walking out of the house with his wife and children.  When he saw the third elder coming to the door, he couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Third elder, have you come up with the result of your discussion?"

    "Well, we've discussed it. Don't leave home yet. Let's go together then." The third elder nodded and said to Bai Laoqi.

    Bai Laoqi immediately felt happy when he heard this. To be honest, he was also unsure about letting him leave alone with his wife and children.  Now that he heard the news brought by the third elder, he suddenly smiled.  Upon seeing this, the third elder quickly said: "Old Seven, are you free now? If you are, can you take me to meet the people who helped us leave? I want to express my gratitude to them in person."

    Bai Laoqi didn't think much when he heard this. He nodded quickly and replied: "No problem. Third Elder, please come with me. I will take you to see them. If I guessed correctly, they should still be at the Resurrection Fountain now."  Woolen cloth."

    "What are they doing at the Resurrection Fountain? There are evil dragons there." The third elder asked in shock.

    "They said that one of their companions was hit by the petrification spell and has now turned into stone. I heard that the Resurrection Fountain can remove the petrification spell and came here. Thanks to this, we have a chance to leave here."

    "Yes, yes, that's true. Without further ado, let's leave now?"

    "Okay, let's go now. At home, you take care of the children at home. I estimate it will take a few days to come back." Bai Laoqi nodded and told his wife.

    "Master, it only takes half a day to go back and forth from here to Resurrection Spring. Where do you plan to go?" Bai Laoqi's wife asked in confusion.

    "Those people said they wanted to go to Mount Sumeru. I promised them that as long as they are willing to help take us out of here, I will be their guide to Mount Sumeru."

    Hearing what Bai Lao Qi said, the faces of the third elder and Bai Lao Qi's wife suddenly changed. Mount Xumi is not a good place. Why would those people be interested in Mount Xumi?  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 830: A trip to Mount Xumi

    After experiencing the God-Destroying War, everything related to gods and demons is changing.  When Ningping and his party arrived at Mount Sumeru under the leadership of the Spring God, the words "poor mountains and bad water" were their first impression of Mount Sumeru.

    People often say that unruly people come out of poor mountains and harsh waters. Although there are no unruly people in Mount Sumeru, there are quite a few ferocious beasts.  The three evil dragons came from Mount Sumeru. However, with their current abilities, staying in Mount Sumeru would mean becoming food for other beasts. For this reason, the three talents left Mount Sumeru, but they did not expect that within a few days of their happy life, they would return to Mount Sumeru.  Returned to Mount Sumeru.  Sancai was deeply moved by this trip back to his hometown.  In fact, even if there was no Spring God to lead the way, Sancai could still lead the way for Ningping and others. However, Sancai followed the principle of doing more than doing less and did not tell anyone that he came from Mount Sumeru.

    "My dear immortals, Mount Sumeru has arrived. Can the little god take his leave?" the Spring God asked everyone cautiously.  The general smiled and patted Quan Shen on the shoulder and said, "We haven't reached our destination yet. Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Hearing this, the Spring God rolled his eyes and replied: "Well, the little god knows the location of Mount Sumeru, and he also doesn't know the situation inside Mount Sumeru"

    "Nonsense! If you didn't know anything about it, how could you know that there is a cold pool in Mount Xumi that can relieve petrification?" The general glared and tugged at the beard of the Spring God and asked.

    Quan Shen wanted to slap himself at this moment, but considering how painful it was, he had to give up the idea.  He smiled bitterly and said to the general: "Exalted Immortal, please spare the little god. There are many ferocious beasts in Mount Sumeru, and the little god still wants to live."

    "Don't worry, as long as I'm here, those beasts are nothing in your eyes." The general replied carelessly, and then he didn't let Quan Shen say anything else, and directly pushed Quan Shen to the front of the team to lead the way.

    Although he said that everything should be left to him.  But the generals were also very cautious.  Just in case, the general left Xuannv and others at the edge of the forest at the foot of Mount Xumi, and set out on the road with only Quan Shen and Ning Ping.  As for the petrified Han Yu, he has been put into his storage space by the general and will be taken out after arriving at the destination.  The reason why Ningping was taken away.  It was because the general wanted to take this opportunity to exercise Ningping.  The generals still admire Ning Ping's loyalty.  It's just a pain for Quan Shen. He has two identities, one is a guide and the other is a bait.  Walking at the front of the team is responsible for stepping on minefields.

    Quan Shen walked in front fearfully.  Be careful of dangers that may appear around you at any time.  The generals and Ningping didn't understand the dangers of Mount Xumi, but the Spring God knew it very well.  Not long after the God-Destroying War ended, the Ultimate God Demon above Quan Shen was no longer around. Quan Shen originally thought that he could finally take charge.  But he didn't expect that he would be attacked immediately after entering Mount Sumeru. If he hadn't escaped quickly, the Spring God would have died in Mount Sumeru.  Now that I'm revisiting my old place, Quan Shen doesn't have the same emotion as Sancai.  Just full of fear.

    The general and Ning Ping walked behind the Spring God, paying attention to the Spring God to prevent it from escaping, while answering in a low voice what Ning Ping was puzzled about in the usage of the Qingyun Sword.  The team walked and walked, and when passing a huge cedar tree, danger appeared.  The huge cedar tree turned out to be a tree demon. When the spring god approached, he suddenly opened his hidden arms and hugged the spring god tightly.  The Quan God immediately let out a high-pitched scream, but before the Quan God's scream ended, the tree demon suddenly broke in the middle.  The Quan Shen who escaped the disaster has not yet noticed.  He was still screaming loudly, until Ning Ping couldn't bear it and gave Quan Shen a slap in the face, shouting: "Shut up! See the situation clearly before you scream!"

    After being woken up, Quan Shen looked around and found that he was fine. He couldn't help but burst into tears.  He begged the general with runny noses and tears: "Shangxian, Shangxian Grandpa, I beg you, please let me go. I don't dare to do it anymore."

    Looking at Quan Shen's unpromising look, the general frowned slightly.  He asked in a deep voice: "Where is the cold pool you mentioned? As long as you take us to the cold pool, I will let you leave. But before that, don't even think about leaving."

    Seeing the resoluteness of Jiang Chen’s words, Quan Shen stopped crying, stood up, took Jiang Chen and Ning Ping towards their destination.  Quan Shen could see that this general had a heart of stone, and it was simply wishful thinking for him to have even a little bit of sympathy for him.  Since crying and howling are useless, Quan Shen naturally has no intention of wasting his tears. He should hurry up and take this goddamned creature to his destination.

    Seeing that Quan Shen had given up, the general winked at Ning Ping and followed Quan Shen to his destination.

    Although there were constant dangers along the way, with the powerful general like him, the Quan Shen was not in danger, and finally successfully reached the edge of the cold pool that is said to be able to lift petrification.

    "Will it work or not?" The general asked Quan Shinto.

    "The little god doesn't know, you can only know by trying it." Quan Shen lowered his head and replied.

    ? ?Upon seeing this, the minister didn't ask any more questions. He took out the petrified Han Yu from his storage space and asked Ning Ping to put the petrified Han Yu into the cold pool. As for himself, he was on guard around the area.

    There are two flowers in bloom, one on each side.

    The generals and Ning Ping were using the cold pool at the foot of Mount Xumi to de-petrify the petrified Han Yu, while Lin Ke and others who were waiting by the forest were not idle either.  There was nothing to do, and the few people left behind began to do their own things.  Qiao Yaner and Field were discussing where heavy weapons were found, while Han Mengxin stayed by Lin Ke's side to help Lin Ke take care of Bao'er and Sancai.  These two little guys are now good friends and are playing house together.  Xuannv, who had nothing to do, called Shi Bafang over, ready to give Shi Bafang some pointers to see what Shi Bafang had gained in the library.

    It's just that Mount Sumeru is not a good place. Weak people like the evil dragon Sancai don't dare to move on the mountain of Mount Sumeru. They can only wander in the nearby forest at the foot of Mount Sumeru. No, a wolf spider wandered into the forest.  Nearby Ke et al.

    When Wolf Spider saw humans coming and going, his first reaction was disbelief, but after careful confirmation, Wolf Spider was extremely pleasantly surprised. If these humans were captured by him, he would not have to worry about eating and drinking for at least a month.  But when the wolf spider was about to take action, Sancai, who was playing a game with Bao'er, suddenly took action and launched an attack on the wolf spider.  Because the first target chosen by Wolf Spider to attack was Bao'er who was playing a game.

    Seeing that his actions were exposed, Wolf Spider's first reaction was to launch a strong attack. However, under the siege of Xuannv and others, Wolf Spider fled. It was really outnumbered. Who would have thought that a group of humans could be so powerful together.  But the wolf spider, unwilling to fail, did not run away.  After discovering that humans were not pursuing it, it quietly turned back.

    At this time, those humans have not left yet.  Just heightened vigilance.  Seeing that he had no chance to make a move, Wolf Spider could only give up angrily and prepare to leave.  But when the wolf spider saw Sancai who ruined its good deeds, a fierce light suddenly appeared in its eyes. If it hadn't been for this bastard, he would have started to enjoy the delicious food by now.  The extremely vindictive Wolf Spider plans to take revenge on Sancai.  However, it is inevitably a bit lonely on its own.  Wolf Spider rolled his eyes.  Then he took advantage of it, turned around and disappeared into the forest without a trace.

    Because of the experience of an attack, Lin Ke suggested that everyone stay farther away from the forest.  Even if you are attacked, you can still take precautions before being attacked.  This suggestion is very reasonable and no one has any objection.  So when the wolf spider came back with his helpers, he found that the prey had moved far away from the forest, and it was impossible to launch a sneak attack from that position.  There is only one way to attack from the front.  The wolf spider felt that the helpers it had found were a little short, and was about to find more, but unexpectedly, before it could turn around, the helpers it had found couldn't wait to do something evil to it.

    There are two helpers found by the wolf spider, both of which are predators wandering nearby.  If Lin Ke and others saw it, they would probably recognize it as a pair of pandas, but if they saw these two predators eating the wolf spider, they would never believe that these two predators would follow.  Guys who make a living being cute at the zoo have something to do with it.

    ??From the appearance point of view, these two predators are exactly the same as pandas.  But the temperament is completely different.  After eating the wolf spider, the two pandas looked greedily at the prey outside the forest, rolled their eyes, got down on all fours, swung their buttocks and walked waddling out of the forest.

    That cute appearance made Lin Ke and others relax their guard in an instant.  But what the panda didn't expect was that there would be existences like the Three Evil Dragons among these prey.  As soon as he saw the two pandas, Evil Dragon Sancai was suddenly startled and broke into a cold sweat.  Meet old friends!  These two guys have the worst reputation in the forest under Mount Xumi, and they are the type that no one wants to deal with.  Relying on his cute appearance, he usually deceives others.

    "This is the enemy!" Sancai yelled.  Hope to attract the attention of Lin Ke and others.  This is a woman. She is always immune to cute things. She was skeptical of Sancai's warning.  Especially Bao'er, after seeing the two pandas waddling over, he took the initiative to get closer.

    "Don't go there! It's very dangerous!" Sancai grabbed Bao'er and warned.

    When Baoer saw this, he comforted him with a smile: "Don't worry Sancai, I won't get tired of the old. You will always be my good friend." Hearing this, Sancai didn't know whether to laugh or cry.  He could only say to Xuannv with a serious face: "Master, stop them quickly, those two guys are really dangerous."

    "Yes." Xuannv nodded and pointed at Lin Ke and others. As if they were awakened, Lin Ke and others shook their heads and looked around in confusion. They didn't understand why they looked like this just now.  As if possessed.

    As soon as they saw that the illusion they had released was broken, the two pandas immediately took great strides and rushed towards Lin Ke.  Xuannv said calmlyShi Bafang said: "Go, it's time to test you."

    "Yes." Shi Bafang agreed and ran towards the two pandas that were rushing over.

    Lin Ke asked worriedly: "Master, can Bafang do it alone?"

    "No problem, those two pandas are nothing. If you can't even deal with these two pandas, then Bafang might as well concentrate on being a cook from now on."

    After listening to Xuan Nu’s words, Lin Ke knew that it was useless to say anything and could only look at Shi Bafang worriedly.  Field wanted to help, but Xuannv stopped him, preventing Field from disturbing Shi Bafang's test.

    "Don't worry, Shi Bafang won't die as long as Mengxin is here. What he lacks now is actual combat. A little more actual combat experience will be very helpful for his growth."

    "But if something goes wrong"

    "You guys are just too used to him. When will he be able to stand on his own if this continues? Give him a little more confidence. I still say the same thing. With Mengxin here, even if you are missing an arm or a leg, it won't be a big deal."

    After hearing what Xuannv said, Field couldn't help but rolled his eyes, silently picked up the gun, and prepared to rescue Shi Bafang when he was in danger, regardless of whether Xuannv would agree or not.

    Xuannv did not make any preparations to stop Field. In fact, Xuannv was still in a state of turmoil, worried about Shi Bafang's safety.  Xuannv is a sharp-tongued character.  She cares more about her apprentice than anyone else.

    For the human who dared to attack them, the first thought of the two pandas was that the human was crazy. However, after receiving a solid beating, the two pandas became angry.  Even in a forest with many powerful enemies.  The two pandas are also able to walk sideways.  But now they were kicked in the head by a human who they regarded as food. Feeling that their dignity was insulted, the two pandas roared and surrounded Shi Bafang.  But Shi Bafang's movements were extremely flexible, like a willow branch, swaying in the wind.  Although the panda's attack is powerful, it is useless if it cannot hit the target.

    "Roar~" A panda roared and slapped Shi Bafang hard, but Shi Bafang twisted his body and strangely let go of the slap.  He walked around behind the other panda, raised his leg and kicked that panda's butt. As a result, the two pandas were accidentally injured.

    "Giggle" Bao'er couldn't help but let out a crisp laugh when he saw the two pandas looking embarrassed.  The two pandas were so angry that they gave up attacking Shi Bafang and rushed towards Bao'er with ferocious expressions on their faces.  When the evil dragon Sancai saw this, he roared immediately and flew into the air carrying Bao'er and others.  Now the two pandas were dumbfounded. They jumped up and down on the ground and cursed, but they were helpless with Sancai in the air.

    "Beep~" Bao'er made a face at the two pandas.  Lin Ke reached out and touched Bao'er's head and said, "Girls, don't be so naughty."

    "Hehe" Bao'er smiled, reached out and patted Sancai's back and praised: "Sancai, you are so awesome."

    "Hehe If you like it, I will take you flying every day from now on." Sancai, who has never been praised before, said happily.  But before Bao'er could agree, Xuannv Neng snorted: "Do you still want to fly every day in the future? Humph! You won't be allowed to change casually without my permission in the future." Regarding Xuannu, Sancai was so clever that she immediately  He lowered his eyebrows and said that he remembered it.

    The battle on the ground resumed, and the two pandas once again set their sights on Shi Bafang.  With previous experiences and lessons, these two pandas have become much smarter.  Don't dare to attack rashly again.  Just that they don't attack doesn't mean that Shi Bafang doesn't dare to attack.  For a time, the initiative in the battle fell on Shi Bafang's side.

    Regarding Shi Bafang's bravery, Bao'er, who was on the dragon's back, clapped his hands repeatedly, while Xuannu shook her head slightly. Seeing this, Lin Ke asked in confusion: "Master, is there anything wrong with Bafang?"

    "The moves are too fancy. The point of a life-and-death duel is to achieve the greatest victory at the least cost. It's not a street show, as long as the fight looks good. Mengxin, prepare to treat Shi Bafang."

    Han Mengxin agreed upon hearing this and immediately started preparations.  But Lin Ke felt a little puzzled. Shi Bafang was in the upper hand now, how could it be Before he could finish thinking about it, Lin Ke saw Shi Bafang being caught in a flaw by a panda, and slapped Shi Bafang hard on the head.  Chest.  I saw Shi Bafang vomiting blood and flying backwards

    Upon seeing this, Field immediately fired at the two pandas who were preparing to pursue the victory, and the healing technique prepared by Han Mengxin was also thrown at Shi Bafang, who was still flying upside down in the air.  Shi Bafang, who was still in agony, suddenly felt much better.  Just thinking about being slapped away by a panda, Shi Bafang, who had a strong self-esteem, suddenly felt his face burning and panicked, and immediately planned to regain his position.

    At this moment, a mysterious sound came to my earsThe female voice said, "What matters to the enemy is using the simplest actions to achieve the greatest results. Don't forget this."

    Shi Bafang was startled when he heard this, turned to look at Xuannv on the dragon's back, and nodded silently.  Taking advantage of the opportunity given by Field to restrain the two pandas, Shi Bafang thought back to his previous battle. It was remarkable at the beginning, but later on, especially after he gained the upper hand, it turned into a rubbish show.  It's time.

    Thinking of this, Shi Bafang couldn't help but feel a little ashamed.  Taking a deep breath and calming his mind, Shi Bafang started fighting the two pandas again after Field stopped attacking.

    The two pandas felt very depressed. Unexpectedly, they didn’t get the mutton this time and instead got into trouble. Now when they wanted to leave, they were stared at by a shepherd dog, which bit them and wouldn’t let go.  He deliberately wanted to deal with the Shi Bafang in front of him before retreating, but after the fight, he realized that this Shi Bafang really should not be underestimated. If he was not careful, he might take care of him.

    About two hundred meters away from the place where the battle took place, Bai Laoqi and the three elders hid behind a big stone. Their two pairs of eyes watched the two pandas fighting alone in Shibafang without blinking.

    "Lao Qi, this man is really powerful." The third elder whispered to Bai Lao Qi in surprise.  Bai Laoqi, as if he had been praised, said with a proud face: "This person is not the most powerful among these people. I remember there is another one with a sword. That person is really powerful. You see  Is that the dragon in the sky? Does it look familiar?"

    "Thatisn't that the dragon from the Resurrection Fountain?" the third elder shouted in surprise.

    "Yes, that's the guy. What I saw at the Resurrection Fountain was that he was knocked down from the sky by the guy with the sword. I heard that the one who was petrified was the most powerful among them, but I didn't  I’ve seen it before, so I don’t dare to jump to conclusions.”

    The third elder listened to Bai Laoqi’s words.  Suddenly I became a little worried.  Looking at Bai Laoqi, he said: "Lao Qi, according to what you said, if these people have malicious intentions towards us, don't we even have the power to fight back?"

    "Third Elder. I think you are just worrying a little bit. Even if they are really malicious, then do we have room to resist?" Bai Laoqi rolled his eyes at the Third Elder and said.

    The third elder smiled when he heard this and didn't care about Bai Laoqi's attitude.  On the contrary, Bai Laoqi became worried and said to himself: "The condition I negotiated with them at the beginning was that I would bring them to Mount Sumeru and they would help us leave here. But now they have come to Mount Sumeru themselves and don't know  Do you still have to keep the promise you made at the beginning?"

    "Don't worry blindly. It will be clear when the time comes to ask. Hey, look, the winner will be determined." The third elder reminded Bai Laoqi.

    Bai Laoqi looked over quickly and saw one of the two pandas running into the forest, while the other panda was lying on the ground wailing. He didn't know where he was injured?

    "Third Elder, did you see clearly just now?" Bai Laoqi asked in a low voice.

    "Look clearly, I dare to bet you. The one that didn't run away is a male." The third elder said to Bai Lao Qi with a strange expression.

    Bai Laoqi didn't think about the meaning of the third elder's words. He was now more concerned about whether his agreement with Ning Ping and others was still fulfilled.  Seeing the dragon in the air slowly falling to the ground, Bai Laoqi and the third elder walked over with smiles on their faces.  When they saw Bai Laoqi, Lin Ke and others were a little surprised and didn't understand what he was doing here.  But wait until you understand Bai Laoqi's suggestion.  Xuannv smiled and assured Bai Laoqi: "It's difficult for you to take you out of here, but it's just a piece of cake for us. But I have to make it clear to you in advance. It's easy to take you out of here, but what happens next?"  Life still requires your own efforts. We will not care about you."

    "Of course, we have our hands and feet. We will never trouble you." Bai Laoqi replied quickly.  As he spoke, he pulled the third elder beside him and motioned for the third elder to follow him to express his gratitude to Lin Ke and others.  However, the third elder seemed unaware and stared at Xuannv for a long time. When Xuannv frowned and was about to get angry, the third elder asked cautiously: "Excuse me, are you Jiutian Xuannv?"

    "Huh?" Xuannv was stunned when she heard this. She hadn't heard anyone mention the title Jiutian Xuannv for a long time, and she had almost forgotten it.

    Seeing Xuannv in a daze, the third elder was very excited. He knelt down in front of Xuannv and kowtowed while calling his ancestors.

    "Well, the ancestor of the third elder was related to the maid of Jiutian Xuannv." Bai Laoqi looked a little embarrassed and stretched out his hand to pull the third elder up.  After hearing Bai Laoqi's explanation, Xuannv nodded in relief, looked at the third elder and said: "No matter what happened in the past, if you want to leave, then go back and pack your bags and wait for us outside the Nantian Gate. We have to deal with it ourselves.  things based onIt will pass later.  "

    The third elder nodded repeatedly and replied: "Yes, yes, I will go back and inform everyone."

    "As for my identity, I hope you can keep it a secret for me." Xuannv said after hearing this.

    The third elder nodded and agreed to Xuannv's request without hesitation. It is estimated that even if Xuannv wanted him to die, he would do it without hesitation.  Looking at Bai Laoqi and the third elder leaving, Xuan Nu frowned slightly, but then shook her head and stopped thinking about it.

    *********************************

    By the cold pool at the foot of Mount Xumi

    Looking at Han Yu’s body that was gradually recovering, Ning Ping breathed a sigh of relief.  After confirming that the cold pool was indeed effective in removing petrification, the generals no longer forced the Quan God to stay, but only gave the Quan God a warning before letting the Quan God leave.  As if he had been pardoned, the spring god immediately ran away without looking back.

    Seeing that the spring god disappeared in a blink of an eye, the general felt funny.  But then he frowned and looked warily towards a nearby forest.  At that moment, the general felt something snooping nearby.

    "Ning Ping, be careful yourself, I'll go over there and have a look." Driven by curiosity.  After the general warned Ning Ping, he walked towards the place that aroused his vigilance just now.  When the general approached, there was a sudden noise, followed by a black shadow running quickly into the forest.  Upon seeing this, the generals hurriedly chased him, but Ning Ping didn't even have time to warn him.

    Ning Ping felt something was wrong.  He stood up and slowly pulled out the Qingyun Sword.  His eyes glanced around, paying attention to the nearby plants and trees.  Except for the occasional rustle caused by the blowing wind, everything was normal.  But the more this happened, the more uneasy Ning Ping felt.  Ning Ping's many brushes with death made Ning Ping's perception of danger higher than that of ordinary people.  Ning Ping thought intuitively.  What the general discovered just now should have caused the tiger to leave the mountain.  Now that the most troublesome generals have been transferred away, the only thing left should be an attack on their own side.

    As expected by Ning Ping, after a while, a tiger roar was heard in the forest, and a tiger with its back and two wings jumped out of the forest.  He pounced directly on Ning Ping.  Ning Ping subconsciously dodged, but unexpectedly, the target of this winged tiger was not Ning Ping at all, but Han Yu, who was lying quietly in the cold pool.

    Just when Ning Ping realized that he had been fooled, Yihu had already bit Han Yu in his mouth and spread his wings and flew into the air.

    "Stop!" Ning Ping was very anxious when he saw this and hurriedly chased after him.  Although Han Yu has been released from petrification at this time, he has not yet woken up. If he encounters danger at this time, it will be an unjust death.

    The winged tiger can fly.  Ignoring Ning Ping who was chasing after him on the ground, he flew straight towards Mount Sumeru.  Ning Ping was so anxious that he jumped to his feet. He immediately didn't care about wasting his energy. He spread out his flying steps and followed Yihu's back door, chasing after him.

    Under the cold wind, Han Yu opened his eyes faintly.  But as soon as I opened my eyes, I realized something was wrong. Why was I hanging in the air, and it felt like I was still moving forward.  Take a closer look and you will find yourself falling into the tiger's mouth.

    This is not possible!

    Han Yu was determined to resist.  But Han Yu, who had just woken up, was so weak that he could only let the winged tiger carry him up a mountain.  Fortunately, Yihu was followed by Ningping.  Seeing Ning Ping, Han Yu felt much more at ease. He simply closed his eyes and began to recover his strength, preparing to launch a counterattack when necessary.

    Wing Tiger did not attack Ning Ping who was following him, and carried Han Yu back to his lair as if no one else was watching.  At this time, Han Yu had recovered some strength. Although he would not be able to kill Yihu, he had no problem protecting himself.

    "Hey, don't pretend to be dead! I know you're awake." Yihu threw Han Yu to the ground and suddenly spoke.

    Han Yu opened his eyes, stood up slowly and said to Yihu: "What do you want to do?"

    "can you deliver babies?"

    Han Yu: ""

    ……

    When Ning Ping rushed to the entrance of Yihu's cave, before Ningping could take a breath, he saw Yihu rushing over. Ningping quickly got into a fighting posture, but he didn't expect that Yihu didn't even look at Ningping.  Just get ready to rush out.  At this moment, Ning Ping heard Han Yu's voice, "Stop, stop! I don't know where my companion is? But the guy with the sword must know."

    "Han Yu, you, are you okay?" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    Han Yu said unhappily when he heard this: "What are you talking about? Are you hoping that something will happen to me?"

    "Let's get down to business!" Yihu shouted anxiously.

    "Oh, okay. Are Ningping, Mengxin and the others following?"

    “…Following.”

    "Where are they?" Han Yu asked again.

    &nbsp; Hearing this, Ning Ping couldn't help but ask: "Why are you asking this? What's going on with you?"

    "I'll explain to you later. Come on, take me to find them." After saying that, Han Yu pulled Ning Ping onto the tiger's back, reached out and patted the winged tiger's big head and said, "Come on, let's go find someone who can  The doctor who delivered the baby.”

    "I'm warning you, don't slap me on the head."

    "Okay, okay, I understand. Go quickly, do you still want to save your wife?" As soon as he finished speaking, a tiger's groan was heard from deep in the cave.  The Winged Tiger turned around with an annoyance, spread its wings and flew out of the cave.

    On the way, Han Yu explained to Ning Ping the reason why he was taken to the tiger's den by the winged tiger.  It turned out that Yihu's wife had a difficult delivery and was in danger. Yihu was so anxious that he had to ask Han Yu for help.

    By the time the explanation was finished, Yihu had already led Han Yu and Ning Ping to find Han Mengxin and others.  After hearing Han Yu explain the situation.  The evil dragon Sancai changed again, and everyone rushed to the tiger's den.  In order to save his wife, Yihu couldn't care less about the rudeness of these humans.  Sitting silently on Sancai's head, he corrected Sancai's direction while patting Sancai's head.

    “Compared to the winged tiger, Sancai, this little dragon, is on the same level as the loach in the pond.  For the Wing Tiger.  Sancai simply couldn't muster any desire to resist.  He endured the bullying from Yihu and just hoped to reach his destination as soon as possible.

    "Hey, you are not allowed to bully Sancai!" Just when Sancai was sad, a righteous voice came.  Yihu looked back.  It was a yellow-haired girl, and then she said disdainfully: "You care about me?"

    “You are not allowed to bully Sancai, you big cat is not cute at all.” Baoer pointed at Yihu and said.

    The corners of Yihu's mouth were straightened, and the veins on his forehead were popping up.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu came over and said, "Don't forget your identity. Being fussy with a little girl will damage your reputation."

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  Yihu took several deep breaths with great effort, and finally slapped Sancai's dragon head hard, and shouted: "Fly quickly!"

    When Baoer saw this, he became anxious and pointed at the winged tiger and shouted: "Bad cat! Don't bully my friend."

    "Friends? This is a dragon. Do you, a human, deserve to be friends with a dragon?"

    "Hmph, as long as Sancai recognizes me as a friend, then we will be friends. You are not allowed to bully my friend. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson." Baoer bared his teeth and threatened Yihu.

    "Just you?" Yihu asked amusedly.

    What Yihu didn’t expect was.  Bao'er was a stickler for what he said. When he saw that Yihu didn't listen to his advice, he immediately bent down and grabbed the tail of Yihu, put it in his mouth and let out a slurp, which made Yihu squeal in pain.  Although Han Yu wanted to laugh when he saw this.  However, he still quickly rescued Yihu's tail from Bao'er's mouth, and said to Yihu with a smile: "You are such a big guy who wants to show off your face, you won't be able to see the same things as a child, right?"

    Yihu angrily glared at Baoer who was huddled behind Han Yu and making faces at him, but it was just as Han Yu said.  After all, it is also the master of Mount Sumeru, so it still has some capacity.  only.  This little bastard dared to ask for his own tail. It was really disgusting.

    "Come on, don't be angry. I'll treat you to a drink later. By the way, do you know how to drink?" Han Yu left Bao'er in Lin Ke's care, walked to Yihu, sat down, and put his arms around Yihu  neck asked.

    Not accustomed to Han Yu’s familiar movements, Yihu shook his neck and said, “Let go!”

    "Haha" Han Yu smiled and let go of Yihu.

    ……

    With the help of doctor Han Mengxin, the difficult-to-delivery mother and baby were safe, and she gave birth to two little cubs.  The birth of the child made Yihu feel much better, and he looked at Han Yu and others with kinder eyes. Only when he saw Bao'er, he still felt a little unhappy.

    Regarding Yihu’s petty behavior, Han Yu smiled and led everyone to say goodbye to Yihu.  After hearing this, Yihu thought for a moment, looked at Han Yu and said, "I don't like to owe favors to humans. This time I owe you. If you have any difficulties in the future, as long as you come to me, I will definitely help."

    "Okay, I'll remember it. But I don't want to come to you for help one day. I'll see you later." Han Yu said to Yihu with a smile.

    Watching Han Yu and others leave on the evil dragon Sancai, Yihu turned around and returned to his wife, taking care of the newly born life with his wife.

    On the back of the evil dragon Sancai, Han Yu listened carefully to Lin Ke telling him what happened during this period. Especially when he heard that the spring god threatened Lin Ke to marry him, Han Yu narrowed his eyes.  When he got up, he planned to go to the spring god to have a good talk about life.  However, Lin Ke stopped Han Yu's idea and said to Han Yu with a smile: "You have nothing to answer."?My side is important, don't cause trouble, just stay with me, okay?  "

    "No problem, I'm just afraid that you'll feel upset if I stay by your side." Han Yu held Lin Ke in his arms and said softly.

    "Since you were petrified, I realized that I can no longer live without your presence in my life." Lin Ke looked at Han Yu gently and said.

    The two of them showed off their love as if no one was around, without considering the feelings of the people around them.  Field couldn't help but rubbed his arms and shouted: "You two, can you restrain yourself? There are children here."

    In response to Field's reminder, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Field angrily and gestured with his middle finger.  However, he still let go of Lin Ke obediently.

    "Brother Han Yu, what does this gesture mean?" Baoer imitated the middle finger gesture Han Yu just made and asked Han Yu innocently.

    "Ughthis means saying someone is kind." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    "Oh, brother Han Yu, you are such a good person." Bao'er nodded and pointed his middle finger at Han Yu.

    "Hahaha~" Ning Ping and others couldn't help laughing, but Han Yu couldn't laugh or cry. He didn't expect that he shot himself in the foot.  Seeing this, Lin Ke couldn't bear Han Yu's embarrassment, so he hugged Bao'er and explained to Bao'er in a low voice the correct meaning of the middle finger. Bao'er suddenly understood.

    "Well, have we forgotten anyone?" Shi Bafang, who was sitting in the back row, suddenly spoke to everyone.  When everyone heard this, they quickly counted the number of people.  After this inventory, it was discovered that they had left the general behind.  Although with the general's ability, there is no need to worry about encountering any danger, but since they came together, they must go back together, and more importantly, the general is the key to everyone leaving the Tiangong Realm, and no one can be missing him.

    In order to return to the Tiangong world, of course this is the reason why Xuannv insists.  Everyone turned back and flew towards Mount Sumeru, looking for the generals who had been separated from them.

    At this time, the general was confronting a guy he thought he would never meet again.  After discovering the abnormality before, the generals immediately pursued him.  But no matter how hard the generals chased him, the black shadow moved extremely fast and refused to let the generals catch up.  The general didn't even see the other party's appearance clearly, and finally lost him.  But he lost track of the shadow, and when the general was about to return the way he came, he encountered a big guy blocking his way.

    In the general’s impression, this big guy was something that had appeared during the God-Destroying War.  It is also the main weapon for humans to fight against gods and demons.  According to common sense, after such a long time, especially in this Tiangong world where everything is lacking, I should have no chance to meet such a big guy again.  But reality is reality. This extremely powerful guy is standing in front of him alive, and it seems that he has very bad intentions.

    The general is not very afraid of being defeated. In the general's opinion, this kind of guy is okay against other gods and demons, but not so good against himself.  The only thing that worries the generals is the guy hiding behind such a big guy.  If disaster is caused to Xuannv, this is not what the generals want to see.

    "General, where are you?" Just when the general was about to make a quick decision, a shout came from the air.  After hearing the shouts, the big guy who was confronting the general seemed to have thought of something, turned around and left, seemingly not caring at all that he had left his back to the general.

    The general did not take the opportunity to launch an attack. He always felt that the big guy who appeared in front of him was a bit weird, but the general couldn't tell what was weird for a while, and a cautious general would not take action easily before he was sure.  .

    "I'm here!" The general shouted to Han Yu and others in the air.

 Text Chapter 831 The Dark Shadow in the Forest

    According to expert research, in the long history, there has been more than just one civilization in human society. Before the current civilization, there were different types of civilizations.  During a period of civilization, humans even relied on this kind of civilization to kill gods and demons.  Studying this civilization and inheriting the treasures left behind by this civilization have become the topics of greatest concern to human society today.

    It is true that the achievements made by mankind during that period of civilization were so dazzling that they have reached an unprecedented level.  Good things will always attract people, and more importantly, that piece of civilized work does not have very high requirements for human beings themselves, and fully meets the requirements of the public.  It's just that it's not as easy as imagined for humans who have experienced a man-made catastrophe to inherit the legacy of that civilization. The loss of a large amount of research data has basically turned this wish into a fantasy. Although the alliance has been working hard, humans can only  Look for the traces left over from that civilization in various ruins.

    Field, a loyal pursuer of that period of civilization.  When he heard Bai Laoqi say that heavy weapons representing the highest achievements of that period of civilization were present in Mount Xumi, he almost fainted from happiness.  If he hadn't been worried about Han Yu's petrification, Field would have been clamoring to go into Mount Sumeru to look for heavy weapons.  But now, Han Yu has returned to normal. It will take some time for the humans in the Tiangong Realm to gather together, and this period of time has become the time for Field to find heavy weapons.

    Knowing that what Field was looking for was a heavy weapon, the pinnacle work of ancient civilization, Han Yu would not let Field find it alone. Therefore, a search team headed by Han Yu was established and entered the dangerous Mount Sumeru.

    The general watched Han Yu and others enter the forest at the foot of Mount Xumi. The big guy he met before should be the heavy weapon Field was looking for, but the general did not tell Han Yu and others what he had discovered. The specific reason is unknown.  Anyway, he didn't say it.  Perhaps it was to see the jokes of Han Yu and others, or to exercise Han Yu and others. Who knows what he was thinking?

    But as for the people in the Heavenly Palace Realm who want to leave here and return to the Human Realm.  The general didn't care.  For the generals, this is just a trivial matter and is really not worth mentioning.  But what is not worth mentioning in the eyes of generals is as important as Mount Tai in the eyes of people in the Tiangong world.  In the past few days, the general has been living in the admiration of others, which makes the general who is used to being looked at with frightened and fearful eyes a little uncomfortable.

    ? ?Everyone has something to do.  The general hid because he was not used to the admiration of others.  Xuannv, on the other hand, was taking Han Mengxin and other girls to treat people in the Tiangong Realm.  The long-term lack of food has made the people in the Tiangong Realm very poor, and most of them are suffering from diseases. Although they are not serious, they can be fatal once they occur.  Han Mengxin and others have been busy these days, and they did not even have the chance to participate in the expedition organized by Han Yu and others.

    The people in the Tiangong world, headed by Bai Laoqi, now respect Xuannv and others as gods. Every time they see Xuannv and others, they always pay homage to them, no matter how many times Xuannv says it, they will not stop.  Through his relationship with Xuannv and others, Bai Laoqi has a high reputation among the people in the Tiangong world.  It is basically equivalent to the status of the original third elder in the Tiangong world. Some people have already called Bai Laoqi the fourth elder in private.  Xuannv is not interested in caring about these things. The main reason why she is treating people in Tiangong Realm now is because of the trace of fairy energy in the people of Tiangong Realm. Not only does this trace of fairy energy not help humans gain powerful power, but because of this  The drag of the Silk Immortal Qi has made the bodies of people in the Tiangong Realm worse than those of ordinary humans.  Xuannv took advantage of the opportunity to cure her illness and transferred the immortal energy into her body, purifying and absorbing it to become her own strength.  Everyone gathers firewood and the flames are high. Although the immortal energy in a person from the Tiangong Realm is very weak, it absorbs a lot.  That quantity is also very objective.  Anyway, the general was shocked when he found out about it.

    "Compared with Xuannv's vested benefits and reputation, what Han Mengxin and other women got was just a good reputation.  However, Han Mengxin and the other girls didn't care about this, and they tried their best to complete the tasks assigned by Xuan Nu. This attitude made Xuannv very satisfied, and she took the time to try to teach Han Mengxin and other girls some self-defense techniques as compensation.  The self-defense skills taught by Xuannv are naturally different from ordinary women's self-defense skills.  If Han Yu were allowed to take advantage of Lin Ke now.  As long as Lin Ke doesn't want it, Han Yu can't take it.  Of course, Han Yu doesn't know about this yet. He is now looking for help from Yihu, whom he met before.

    After entering the forest at the foot of Mount Xumi and searching for a long time without finding anything, Han Yu felt that searching blindly with his eyes closed was not an option.  It's best to ask someone who is familiar with the area.  Who is most familiar with this place?  Although he is not a human being, Yihu can be said to be doing his part.

    Yihu showed no objection to the arrival of Han Yu and others.  But Han Yu and others are not allowed to approach its children casually.  Han Yu and others didn't care about its selfish behavior. They were not chasing it in the first place.The tiger cub came.  Hearing Han Yu explain their purpose, Yihu frowned, thought about it carefully and then said: "Are you looking for a guy who is covered in iron, holding a weapon that can emit beams, and speaks in a loud voice?  A guy who can still fly?”

    Han Yu didn’t know the appearance of heavy weapons, and Field only knew their names but not their shapes.  However, from the description of the Wing Tiger, the guy it mentioned was quite similar to a combat robot.  Just talking in a loud voice?  Is it possible to survive even with heavy weapons?

    No matter whether the heavy weapon is alive or dead, finding its whereabouts is the most important thing now.  It's not too late to find that guy first, and then study it slowly.

    Following Yihu’s guidance, Han Yu and his party came to the forest to the east of Mount Xumi and approached the cold pool where Han Yu’s petrification had been removed.  Returning to his old place made Han Yu feel a little emotional. If it weren't for the cold pool, he would still be a lump of stone. In order to express his feelings, Han Yu decided to camp here tonight and continue to search for heavy weapons tomorrow morning.

    “Walking in the forest at night is very dangerous.  Although he wanted to find heavy weapons as soon as possible, Field would not joke with his own life. Everyone camped near the cold pool, preparing to continue searching after tonight.

    The forest at night always makes people a little uneasy, and the strange noises coming from outside the camp always make people a little suspicious.  Animals are basically afraid of fire, so when camping in the wild, it is best not to let the campfire go out.  A total of four people came to the forest this time, Han Yu, Ning Ping, Feier, and Shi Bafang. Four people took turns overnight.  This means that everyone will get more rest time than usual.

    Because of their different personalities and hobbies, the four people did different things during the vigil. Han Yu practiced his fire control ability, set a fireball on fire, and then used his ability to direct the fireball to fly around in the air.  Those who didn't know thought it was a will-o'-the-wisp.  Ninh Binh meditates.  Place the Qingyun Sword flat on your knees and enter meditation. You don't need to be reminded by others, and you will open your eyes when it is time to rotate.  Field likes to read books, and of course the books he reads are all about firearms and the like.  It seemed to Han Yu that he was completely confused, so only Field regarded him as a treasure.  As for Shi Bafang, he sat silently by the bonfire, adding dry wood to the bonfire from time to time, and then stared at the bonfire.

    According to the result of drawing lots.  Han Yu was in charge of the first shift, and Field was in charge of the second shift, followed by Ning Ping and Shi Bafang.  After sending the three Fields to sleep, Han Yu began to practice his fire control ability, and by the way summarized the lessons learned from the previous battle with the Golden Lion.

    "Han Yu, do you think we can find that heavy weapon?" Field, who was lying in his sleeping bag, suddenly asked Han Yu.  Han Yu was startled and almost threw the fireball in his hand.  Then he said angrily: "Why are you worried about this? Go to bed quickly."

    "HeheI can't sleep."

    "Can't sleep? Well, let's switch. When you want to sleep, you can switch to me." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    Field smiled and shook his head when he heard this.  He replied: "Hehe I won't do it. You and Ning Ping are like dead pigs when they fall asleep. Thunder can't wake you up, so I won't trade with you."

    "Field, who do you think is like a dead pig when sleeping?" Ning Ping's dissatisfied voice came from the sleeping bag.

    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don't wake up Shi Bafang." Han Yu reminded him upon seeing this.

    “Well, actually I can’t sleep either.” Shi Bafang’s voice came from Shi Bafang’s sleeping bag.

    None of the four of us slept together.  Although it has been a hard day, the human biological clock is very punctual at this time on weekdays.  It was when Han Yu and others were doing their own things, and no one would sleep at this time.  The accurate biological clock kept Han Yu and the four of them awake.  However, Han Yu would not call these people up to play games just because others were awake. Han Yu sat by the campfire and talked to the three people lying in the sleeping bags while carefully controlling the fireball.  Activities in the air to practice your fire control abilities.

    What can men talk about when they are together? Most of the time they just talk about women.  Speaking of women, Ning Ping seemed to have remembered something and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I suddenly remembered something and thought I should tell you."

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu asked.

    "It has something to do with Lin Ke."

    "Is it related to her? What is it?"

    "During the time when you were locked up in the domain, didn't we go to the Three-Eyed Clan for medical treatment? Do you still remember the person from SF Express who introduced us to the Three-Eyed Clan?"

    "Hmmis that the guy I had a fight with after I woke up?"

    "right.  "

    "What is his relationship with Lin Ke?"

    "He seems to know Lin Ke, and he once called her Princess Lin Ke. But I didn't ask Lin Ke about this."

    After hearing what Ning Ping said, Han Yu thought for a while and said, "That's it I'll handle this matter, don't make any noise."

    "Han Yu, Lin Ke is not a bad person, right?" Shi Bafang asked in a low voice.

    Han Yu casually picked up a pebble and threw it over, and said angrily: "Don't think nonsense, Lin Ke is not a bad person, I firmly believe this. It's just that Lin Ke's origin is a bit mysterious. She doesn't want to tell it, and I don't plan to either."  Question. Everyone has their own secrets, right?"

    It is enough for Shi Bafang to know that Lin Ke is not a bad person. Regarding the other things, Shi Bafang doesn't care.  Since joining the Courage, Lin Ke has always looked after Shi Bafang like a big sister.  Shi Bafang, who left his sister, once again felt the warmth of family affection, so Shi Bafang did not hope that one day he would be hostile to Lin Ke.

    Han Yu also knows what Shi Bafang thinks.  Moreover, Han Yu believed in Lin Ke and believed that she would not do anything detrimental to him.  Just like what he said to Shi Bafang, everyone has their own secrets. Since the person involved is unwilling to tell it, it is best not to ask. When the time comes to tell, the person involved will tell it without asking.

    Seeing that Han Yu already knew about this, Ning Ping said nothing more and yawned.  Prepare to take some time to sleep.  He was different from Han Yu. Han Yu was on the first shift and could sleep until dawn when it was time to change shifts, but he was on the third shift and had to wake up until midnight.

    Also sleeping with Ning Ping was Shi Bafang.  After getting Han Yu's reply.  Shi Bafang, who was not worried, also slowly fell into sleep.  Only Field, lying in his sleeping bag, continued to chat with Han Yu.  It's not that Field didn't want to sleep, it was less than an hour before his shift change, so he fell asleep at this time.  On the contrary, it was not easy to wake up, so he simply stopped sleeping and waited until he changed his shift with Ningping.

    After chatting like this for a quarter of an hour, the fireball controlled by Han Yu suddenly seemed to hit something and exploded.  Han Yu sensed it immediately.  Then he looked towards the place where the fireball hit, and saw a black shadow disappearing in a flash.

    “Who?!” Han Yu asked loudly.

    Ning Ping and others woke up immediately.  Ning Ping got out of the sleeping bag without saying a word and immediately asked Han Yu what he had found. When he heard Han Yu say that he saw a black shadow that disappeared in a flash, Ning Ping's face became strange and he told Han Yu something in a low voice.  .  Just when Han Yu was soaking in the cold pool during the day yesterday, a dark shadow appeared and led the general away. Then the winged tiger fell from the sky and took away the newly recovered Han Yu.

    After hearing what Ning Ping said, Han Yu also felt strange.  That black shadow appeared so strangely.  It seemed that he was deliberately luring Han Yu out of here.  But Han Yu is not a general. Since the black shadow wants to lure him away, he will not leave. He will stay nearby to see if the black shadow will come back.  If come back.  That meant that the black shadow did have plans to deal with Han Yu and others.  What if you don't come back?  That meant that the black shadow might be passing by.  Whether he was passing by or coming here on a special trip, Han Yu decided to remain unchanged in the face of changes and see what other tricks the black shadow could play.

    As expected by Han Yu and others, the dark shadow that disappeared after appearing once again appeared again.  Moreover, the location that appeared this time was closer to the camp of Han Yu and others than before.  But Han Yu didn't seem to be interested at all in the black shadow that appeared, and just looked at the black shadow silently.  Then he continued to sit by the campfire and play with fire.

    The distance between one person and one shadow is less than five meters. The shadow is like a child who made a mistake, standing there with his head bowed, while Han Yu is like a mean teacher, sitting there like a man, waiting for the shadow to confess his mistake honestly.  The two sides faced each other in silence. Ning Ping did not get into the sleeping bag after the black shadow first appeared. Instead, he sat cross-legged and meditated. He was different from Han Yu.  Han Yu at least glanced at the black shadow, while Ning Ping completely ignored it, closing his eyes like an old monk in trance, turning a deaf ear to everything happening in the outside world.

    "You, follow me." The black shadow slowly said to Han Yu.

    "No!" Han Yu refused without hesitation.

    "It's good to come with me." Black Shadow thought for a while and then said.

    "Not interested in."

    “…It’s good to come with me.”

    "I told you I'm not interested anymore. You can go back and forth wherever you want." Han Yu waved his hand impatiently.  Seeing that Han Yu didn't follow him, the shadow was silent for a while, then turned and left.

    Not long after, the black shadow came back again, and this time he came back with a bunch of things in his hands.  When Han Yu saw what the black shadow brought back, he couldn't help but frown.  The black shadow holds something in his handThe west looked golden in the light of the fire.  Field's eyes immediately widened when he saw it, because what the black shadow was holding was definitely gold, and it was gold of extremely high quality.

    Although money and silk are attractive to people, Han Yu does not want to live to earn them but not to spend them.  The origin of this shadow is unknown, and only fools would follow it.  Although he was confident in his own strength, Han Yu did not want to cause trouble at this time.

    "Here" The black shadow approached Han Yu and handed it to Han Yu with both hands.  With the brightness of the bonfire, Han Yu could clearly see the appearance of the black figure in front of him.  He was wearing something like a mask on his face, so he couldn't see his face clearly.  The figure is very slender, but because he is wearing a black robe, he cannot be identified as male or female.  In short, even if this black shadow was close, Han Yu still knew nothing about it.

    "Here" Seeing that Han Yu refused to take the gold in his hand, the black shadow said again, with a very neutral voice.  It seems that the way to identify men and women based on their voices has also been blocked.

    "Come here, there are many more." The black shadow said slowly.

    Looking at the black shadow in front of him and the gold in his hand, Han Yu shook his head and replied calmly: "I don't want it."

    "The three words "I don't want it" seemed to have a big impact on the black shadow. His movements were frozen there and he didn't even notice the gold in his hand falling to the ground.  After a long while, he slowly took it back, turned around and walked into the forest without saying a word.  Han Yu thought that the black shadow would appear again, but to Han Yu's disappointment, the black shadow did not appear again until daybreak.  What's even more strange is that the gold that was dropped by the shadow on the ground turned into a few worthless stones after dawn.

 Text Chapter 832 Mountain Ghost

    Gold turns to stone?  Everyone saw it clearly last night. What the black shadow brought was shining gold. How come it turned into stone during the day?  Although everyone didn't understand the reason, the only thing that was certain was that the black shadow was not a good thing. Han Yu's rejection last night was a very correct choice.

    The appearance of the black shadow is just a minor episode for Han Yu and others. The purpose of their trip is to find the heavy weapon.  It stands to reason that such a big guy should be easy to find, but what is puzzling is that even if Han Yu flew into the air and searched carefully, he still found nothing.  The time agreed upon with Lin Ke and the others was three days, but now that two days were about to pass, Han Yu and others still found nothing, which inevitably made Han Yu and others a little anxious.

    ……

    " Yihu was not surprised by Han Yu and others' second visit.  After hearing Han Yu explain his purpose, Yihu said slowly: "It's normal that you can't find it. Even I can't find it as long as that guy doesn't want to show up."

    "Is there any way to find it?" Han Yu asked.

    "Well, I'm sorry, I can't help you." Yihu shook his head and replied.

    Han Yu didn’t think much about Yihu’s answer. Seeing that Yihu didn’t want to say anything more, he stood up and left with Ningping and others.  Before leaving, Han Yu casually told Yihu about his encounter with the black shadow at night. Originally, Han Yu didn't take it seriously, but after hearing this, Yihu stopped Han Yu.

    "If you really encounter that black shadow, you might really be able to find the guy you are looking for. But I also want to remind you that dealing with that black shadow is very dangerous. If you don't do it, you might end up  It's my life to get in." Yihu said to Han Yu with a serious face.

    When Han Yu heard that there was a way to find heavy weapons, he couldn't help but feel happy, and quickly asked Yihu how to do it.  As for the risk issue.  In this world, you may choke to death if you drink cold water. As long as you handle it carefully, I believe there should be no major problems.

    Seeing that Han Yu did not take the danger of the black shadow to heart, Yihu felt that he must remind Han Yu.  "Don't underestimate that black shadow. That black shadow is one of the mountain ghosts. It is good at confusing people's hearts and using human greed to lure humans into following it into the depths of the forest, never to return. As for where it went, it may be  It was eaten, or it may have been taken to another dimension by it. No one knows what the final fate of the humans seduced by it will be. In short, that black shadow is a very dangerous existence."

    "Then why did you say you used it to find heavy weapons?" Han Yu asked.

    "That's because if the mountain ghost wants to seduce humans to follow it, it must do what it wants and bring out the most attractive thing to humans. If it knows that you want to find the whereabouts of heavy weapons, it will definitely find it first.  The whereabouts of the heavy weapons, and then I will look for you.”

    After hearing what Yihu said.  Han Yu said worriedly: "What if that dark shadow deceives us?"

    "Do you think mountain ghosts are human beings? Do you like white wolves with empty gloves?" Yihu looked at Han Yu with disdain and asked.

    Although Han Yu was despised by Yihu, Han Yu had nothing to say.  Talk about character.  Human beings compared to other creatures.  Indeed the worst.  But I finally knew a way to find a way to reload weapons, which was a worthwhile trip.  Seeing that it was getting late, Han Yu and others left the Yihu's tiger den and returned to the Hantan area where they met the black shadow last night, preparing to set up camp and wait for the black shadow's arrival.

    Because they had something to do in the evening, Han Yu and others went to bed very early.  After eating something simple, Han Yu and others climbed up the big tree and started to rest

    Four hours later, at 8:30 pm, Han Yu and others woke up.  As agreed in advance, they lit a bonfire and sat around it, doing their own things while waiting for the arrival of the shadow.

    Waiting is always boring. After Han Yu and the four of them were busy with their own affairs for a while, they simply stopped being absent-minded. They took out the two decks of playing cards they brought with them and started to fight the landlord.

    The battle was so fierce that no one noticed when a black shadow appeared

    "Um, excuse me." A voice sounded weakly in Han Yu's ears.

    Han Yu, who was counting cards in his head, asked casually: "What's the matter?"

    "Ehthis is for you."

    Han Yu turned around and saw a black shadow standing not far behind him with a handful of diamonds in his hand.  Han Yu suddenly felt cold sweat all over his body. If he was attacked by surprise, there would be no place to cry.  Throwing the cards in his hand into the pile, Han Yu turned to look at the black shadow and said: "I don't want such broken rocks. If you can help me find the heavy weapons that appear around here, then I will follow you.  Go check it out.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Heiying seemed to hesitate for a moment, but finally nodded and then??Thrown away the diamond in his hand, turned around and walked into the forest.  After the black shadow left, Ning Ping asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, can you just tell it directly?"

    "No, there's nothing we can do about it. The guy showed up so suddenly, my mind was so confused that I forgot all the solutions we had thought of in advance." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    “Then shall we still play?” Field interjected and asked.

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No more playing. This is not a safe place. If what just appeared was something else instead of a black shadow, we might have been attacked."

    "Really?" Shi Bafang casually turned over the cards that Han Yu threw into the pile, showing a look of surprise.  Han Yu's hand was really bad. No wonder he didn't want to play it anymore.  However, seeing Han Yu's serious look, Shi Bafang did not expose him. After putting away the playing cards, everyone continued to wait for the black shadow to appear again, hoping that the black shadow would not disappoint them.

    ……

    Two hours later, when the time was close to midnight, the black shadow appeared in front of everyone again, bringing everyone good news.

    "Follow me." Black Shadow said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu and others were delighted when they heard this, and packed their bags and prepared to follow the black shadow into the forest.  Heiying was obviously a little surprised that Ning Ping and others wanted to follow him. He stood there in silence for a while, but finally had no objection and turned around and walked into the forest. Han Yu and others quickly followed after seeing this.

    It is very dangerous to walk in the forest at night. Generally, ferocious animals like to hunt at night.  What surprised Han Yu and others was that they seemed to be safe along the way, let alone ferocious animals.  Haven't even heard any strange noise.  This abnormal imagination made Han Yu and others more cautious about the black shadow walking at the front of the team, the mountain ghost in Yihu's mouth.

    I don’t know how long they have been walking, but Han Yu and others were so disoriented following the black shadow in the forest that they couldn’t distinguish things.  The black shadow walking at the front finally stopped. The black shadow pointed to a slope not far from everyone and said to Han Yu: "There."

    Looking in the direction pointed by the black shadow, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little surprised.  Are the heavy weapons hidden under the slope?  No, I remember Bai Laoqi said that the heavy weapon can still move, and it often attacks people and animals it encounters.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't move, Heiying seemed a little anxious.  He repeatedly pointed at the slope and said to Han Yu: "There! There!"

    "Where?" Han Yu answered casually.

    Heiying expressed helplessness about Han Yu's blind state. In order to point out the specific location to Han Yu, Heiying had to say to Han Yu: "Follow me!"

    This was what Han Yu was waiting for. He immediately told Ning Ping and the others to stay where they were and be careful, and then he followed the black shadow to the slope alone.

    Following the black shadow, he came to a place about a hundred meters away from the slope.  Only then did Han Yu see clearly what the black shadow was pointing at him.  Underneath the slope, a giant hand was revealed.  That's the Hands of Steel.  That is to say.  There is really a heavy weapon buried inside the soil slope.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but took two steps, passed the black shadow and ran straight down the slope.

    The moment Han Yu passed Heiying, the mask on Heiying's face suddenly changed. It had always been expressionless, but now it suddenly turned into a smiling face.  It's just this smile that makes people shudder.

    Seeing that he was about to reach the giant hand, Han Yu suddenly felt a warning sign in his heart and subconsciously ducked to the side to avoid the attack of the black shadow behind him.  But Han Yu didn't wait for a counterattack.  The next blow from the shadow was coming.  The place where Han Yu was was instantly covered by black shadow. Han Yu seemed to have fallen into a swamp. In almost a few seconds, he disappeared from the eyes of Ningping and others.  Ning Ping and the others were shocked, and immediately rushed towards the black shadow. However, the black shadow that succeeded had no intention of entangled with Ning Ping and the others, so they turned around and ran away.  How could Ning Ping and others let the black shadow run away? They immediately chased after him without even bothering to study the giant hand under the slope.

    It’s just that the speed of the black shadow is extremely fast, and it seems that it is not affected by the trees in the forest at all.  But the three Ningping people could not ignore the trees in the forest.  Seeing that the black shadow was getting further and further away, Ning Ping made a quick decision, dropped Field and Shi Bafang and jumped into the tree, preparing to chase the black shadow from the air.

    Heiying didn't seem to expect that Ning Ping would do this. Seeing that he had gotten rid of Field and Shi Bafang, the speed gradually slowed down and slowly walked towards the cold pool where Han Yu and others had camped.  It's just that the black shadow forgot to pay attention to the top of its head. It didn't expect that Ning Ping would find another way and follow it silently.

    Ning Ping doesn’t want to know why Heiying returned to Hantan. Ningping only cares about Han Yu’s life and death now, and how to rescue Han Yu from Heiying’s belly.Slowly pulling out the Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping was ready to take action.  But before Ning Ping could take action, something strange suddenly appeared in the shadow, as if he was experiencing something extremely painful. The mask on the shadow's face became distorted, and the shadow stretched out his hands to cover it.  His mouth seemed to be trying to stop something from spitting out.

    Ning Ping couldn't help but be startled when he saw this, and then he was ready to observe it first, and it would not be too late to take action after the black shadow returned to normal.  But the black shadow's reaction seemed to be getting more and more violent, retching even more violently than a pregnant woman, which made Ning Ping feel a little nauseous.

    "Ugh~" The black shadow couldn't hold it back in the end. He suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a human hand.  Ning Ping was shocked when he saw it, but the black shadow reacted very quickly. Before the hand could completely spit out, he stuffed the hand back into his mouth and swallowed it into his stomach.

    Ning Ping felt that this black shadow was really disgusting for a moment.

    Heiying also discovered Ningping. Heiying was a little surprised by Ningping's appearance, but after being stunned for a short time, Heiying launched an attack on Ningping.  This was exactly what Ning Ping wanted. Just beside the cold pool, the black shadow started a battle with Ning Ping.

    The battle was not very fierce. Even though the black shadow was fierce, the skills at hand were really not that good. If Ning Ping wasn't worried about hurting Han Yu who might be swallowed by the black shadow, Ning Ping would have killed the black shadow long ago.  Cut into pieces.  The black shadow seemed to be aware of Ning Ping's rat-throwing weapon, and attacked without restraint.

    Ningping took the time to release a signal bomb into the sky.  Tell Field and Shi Bafang to get closer to him quickly. Thinking about it in Ningping, one person can count the shortcomings and three can count the strengths. If everyone gets together, they might be able to find a solution to the black shadow.  When Field and Shi Bafang arrived, the shadow reacted immediately, revealing Han Yu's face on his chest.  Upon seeing this situation, Field and Shi Bafang ran out of ideas, and the three of them were beaten back by the shadows.

    Just when the three people in Ningping threw the rat weapon.  Han Yu, who was swallowed by the shadow, was not idle either.  After being swallowed by the black shadow, Han Yu's consciousness did not disappear.  As if he was in a gravity-free space, Han Yu just floated there, neither floating nor sinking.  Just stay there, neither up nor down.  Han Yu couldn't sense anything happening outside.  But even if you can't sense it.  Han Yu can also imagine it.  The three Ningping people must be thinking of ways to save themselves.

    In this rare place of purity, Han Yu could not help but feel calm and began to recall what he had done in the past.  Since he was born, the people he has met and the things that have happened, many of which have been forgotten by him, seem to appear in Han Yu's mind like a movie at this moment.  So much so that when he saw those things, Han Yu had some doubts about whether those things were really done by him?

    "!" Having seen half of his life, Han Yu suddenly came to his senses and saw this scene.  Isn't it a situation that only happens to people who want to die?  Are you going to die?

    "I won't die so easily!" Han Yu sat up suddenly and looked around. It was so dark that he couldn't see anything more than one meter away.  I tried using my own abilities, and it was okay. There was no problem with the flame ability.  Since the power is still there, the next step is to leave this ghost place.

    Just do it if you think of it!  Although he didn't know where the exit was, Han Yu knew that he was now in Heiying's body. Since he was in Heiying's body, destroying it here would definitely have an effect on Heiying.

    Han Yu began to destroy the black shadow's body, and the fireballs rushed towards one place as if they were free.  It would be better to cut off one of his fingers than to injure ten of them. Han Yu firmly believed that as long as he persisted, the black shadow would let him out sooner or later.  Perseverance was not in vain. Under the continuous fireball attacks, a glimmer of light appeared in the originally dark space. Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately stretched out his hand to expand the hole, but unexpectedly his outstretched hand was stuffed back.

    But with this successful case in front of him, Han Yu no longer hesitated and launched an all-out attack on the place where the hole had previously appeared.  At this moment, the space where Han Yu was located changed, and countless black hands stretched out towards Han Yu.  Facing these wretched black hands, Han Yu was merciless, and the flaming sickle he transformed mercilessly cut off these black hands.  It's just that these black hands seem to be endless. No matter how many Han Yu cuts off, they still attack Han Yu in unabated numbers.

    Han Yu continued to release fireballs to attack the places where holes had previously appeared while dodging Black Hand's capture.  Without paying attention, one of Han Yu's feet was grabbed by a black hand. Seeing other black hands swarming towards him, Han Yu roared angrily, and a pillar of fire rose into the sky.

    It's just that Han Yu forgot that the place he was in now was not the space he was originally in. This powerful pillar of fire instantly burned the black hand holding Han Yu's ankle, and opened a big hole above Han Yu's head.  .  ?Upon seeing this, Yu Yu did not hesitate and flew towards the big hole quickly, leaving the black hand far behind him.

    At the same time, the three of Ningping also saw what a headshot is.  After the originally arrogant black shadow once again forced Ning Ping and the others back, his expression suddenly became extremely painful, as if he was suffering some kind of suffering, scratching his head and scratching his head but unable to find the solution.  Just when the three people in Ning Ping were hesitating, Heiying's head suddenly exploded with a "peng" sound, and a pillar of fire shot up from Heiying's cavity into the sky.  Seeing the pillar of flame, Ning Ping and the others immediately understood that it was Han Yu who was swallowed by the black shadow.  This can be regarded as the result of Black Shadow's own consequences and eating indiscriminately.

    As expected by the Ningping trio, not long after the black shadow's head exploded, a figure emerged from the black shadow's cavity and landed in front of the Ningping trio.  When Ning Ping and the other three saw that it was indeed Han Yu, they couldn't help but feel relieved, and then they became curious about Han Yu being swallowed by the black shadow.

    After hearing Ning Ping’s inquiry, Han Yu shrugged and replied, “I can’t tell you. Anyway, that place is not a good place. It makes people lose their fighting spirit. I don’t like it there.”

    Seeing that Han Yu was unwilling to say more, Ning Ping stopped asking.  The four of them left the headless shadow alone and headed to the slope that the shadow had previously led them to.  On the way, the three people in Ningping had heard Han Yu talk about the huge mechanical hand under the slope.  Knowing that he would see the legendary heavy weapon soon, Field's heart was about to fly, and he kept urging everyone to speed up.

    When he came to the edge of the soil slope and looked at the huge manipulator that was only half buried in the soil, Field wanted to start digging immediately, but now that he had no tools at hand, he could only give up this idea.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 833 Winged Tiger

    The discovery of the huge manipulator forced Han Yu and others to temporarily suspend their original plan to leave.  Qiao Yan'er couldn't hold back her excitement when she learned that she had found a heavy weapon, and followed Han Yu and others to the slope in the forest at the foot of Mount Xumi.

    There is no need to listen, seeing is believing.  When she saw the giant manipulator, Qiao Yaner went crazy. She urged Han Yu and others to start working quickly and dig out the giant manipulator first before talking about anything else.  It's just that Han Yu and others don't have any tools at all, and the tools in the hands of the Tiangongjie people are not useful at all. If they want to dig out the huge manipulator, they still need to return to the Courage first.

    Qiao Yan'er felt very frustrated about this decision, but what Han Yu said made sense, and Qiao Yan'er could not refute it. She had no choice but to follow Han Yu and others to join the generals and others, and return to the Courage to pick up tools and prepare for the second entry.  Heavenly Palace Realm.

    The general was also surprised to learn that Han Yu and others found the heavy weapon. In the general's impression, the big guy should not be found so easily, and after hearing that the heavy weapon was buried under the slope,  At that time, the general felt that Han Yu and others might be happy in vain this time.  The general believed that no one in Mount Sumeru could bury that big guy alive unless the guy was willing.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We saw that Han Yu and the others were so excited, so the general wisely shut his mouth, and prepared with his eyes to watch the excitement with Han Yu and the others.  However, before the general could go far, he was called back by Xuan Nu.  Although she didn't care about the lives of the people in the Tiangong Realm, Xuannu was still a little worried after bringing the people from the Tiangong Realm to the human world. She planned to help the people from the Tiangong Realm settle down first. Of course, Xuannu was not willing to do hard work.  Dry.

    After passing the space door opened by the general, and agreeing with the general to open the space door at this time three days later, Han Yu and his party went to the place where the heavy weapons were buried.

    With the help of tools this time, Han Yu and others set up camp first and then started working overnight.  This kind of physical work is, of course, a man's business.  With the efforts of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the huge manipulator was dug out.  What is disappointing is that the huge mechanical hand dug out is just a severed hand, with no arms except for the palm.  Standing in front of the giant robot, Field and Qiao Yaner couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  But something is better than nothing.  Maybe other parts of the heavy weapon are buried under the slope.

    With this belief.  Han Yu and Ning Ping continued to work hard, while Field and Qiao Yaner began to study the dug out mechanical palm on the spot.

    What’s disappointing is that it took Han Yu and Ning Ping two days to dig out the entire slope.  But no more items related to heavy weapons were found.  Standing in front of the only harvest, Han Yuqiang smiled and said to everyone: "Well, something is better than nothing. Field, you and Yan'er have been studying for two days, have you gained anything?"

    Hear Han Yu’s inquiry.  Field shook his head in frustration and replied: "That mechanical hand has no research value. What I want to get most is actually the core part of the heavy weapon, which is the cockpit of the heavy weapon. All valuable research information is there  There."

    "Then this robot hand is useless?" Han Yu asked disappointedly.

    "If it were a complete robotic arm, it would still have some research value, but now" Field shook his head at Han Yu mid-sentence.

    After two days of hard work, this is the final result.  It is indeed a bit unacceptable.  But whether you can accept it or not, reality is reality, and this will not change just because people are unwilling to accept it.  Han Yu also knew this, and after seeing that it was of no use at all, he smiled bitterly and said: "I didn't expect that black shadow to fool people sometimes. It seems that you can't believe everything that the winged tiger said."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a cold snort coming from above his head, "Humph! Talking bad about people behind their backs is the behavior of villains!"

    Han Yu looked up.  Yes, I got caught talking bad about people.  But Han Yu would not admit it.  He immediately argued: "I was right. Didn't you say that mountain ghosts can't fool people? So what's going on with this manipulator? I clearly told it that it was looking for a whole heavy weapon."

    "Hmph! You should feel lucky, otherwise, you would have been devoured by the mountain ghost." Yihu replied with a cold snort.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this, stared at Yihu and said, "So, you knew in advance that the mountain ghost would deal with us."

    "That's right. To be honest, I don't trust humans. I want to use mountain ghosts to understand your true colors. You should feel lucky that you did not disappoint me."

    Hearing Yihu's answer, Han Yu angrily gestured his middle finger to Yihu in the air, turned to the others and said, "Everyone pack your things, it's almost time to go back."

    "Wait a minute, I have something to say to youyou say.  "Yihu said as he landed in front of Han Yu.

    "What else is there to say?" Han Yu asked with a straight face.

    “…Don’t you want to know the whereabouts of the heavy weapons?” Yihu asked calmly.

    Han Yu and others immediately looked at Yihu and said that they didn't want to know that it was impossible. This was what they were busy with these days.  "Don't be kidding, you said before that you didn't know." Han Yu shook his head and said to Yihu.

    "That's because I don't know who you are, but now, it's not impossible to tell you." Yihu stopped talking at this point.

    Han Yu looked at Yihu, sighed and said, "Let me tell you what conditions you have."

    This is what Yihu was waiting for, and then he said: "My request is actually very simple. I want you to find something for me. As long as you bring it to me, I will tell you how to reload the weapon."

    "What?" Han Yu asked.

    "Wang Buliu Xing."

    "……What it is?"

    "A plant."

    "What do you want that thing for? Aren't you a meat eater?"

    “…my wife needs something like that.”

    "What's the use of that thing?"

    “…breastfeeding.”

    Han Yu: ""

    Seeing Han Yu's strange look, Yihu quickly explained: "Yihu usually only gives birth to one child at a time, so" After hearing Yihu's explanation, Han Yu said with relief: "No wonder, it turns out that's the case, I thought  You and your child are competing for food."

    "" Yihu was stunned when he heard this, and then he shouted angrily: "Bastard! You are a dirty-minded guy."

    Han Yu didn't take Yihu's accusation seriously. After picking his ears, he asked Yihu: "Since you can name such a weird name as Wang Buliu, then you must know where to find Wang Buliu."  Okay. Why don’t you go by yourself?”

    "I'm not suitable to go anywhere." Yihu replied calmly.

    What’s the reason for this?  But look at the appearance of the Winged Tiger.  If I don't help it get that kind of Wang Buliuxing back, it won't tell you how to find a way to reload the weapon, so it can only agree to the wing tiger's request first.

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed to his request, Yihu seemed very happy and immediately urged Han Yu to help him collect Wang Buliu's travel.  Things like this collection aren't really important.  Han Yu felt that he could complete it alone.  He asked Ning Ping and others to stay in the camp and wait, while he rode a winged tiger and flew to the place where the King of Growth did not leave.

    The winged tiger is a very proud animal. Let alone riding it, even touching it depends on your mood.  But now Han Yu is riding on his back.  But Yihu didn't seem to care at all.  But the more this happened, the more unsure Han Yu felt.  I couldn't help but ask Yihu: "Hey, there won't be any danger in the place you took me to, right?"

    "There is no danger. For you humans, it is a good place."

    "A good place? You won't keep a good place for yourself?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Haha I can't bear it." Yihu said with a dry smile.

    "Huh?" Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned when he heard this.  However, no matter how Han Yu asked him, Yihu remained silent. He ignored Han Yu's questions and stopped answering Han Yu's questions about Wang Buliu's trip.  Han Yu was taken to the top of Mount Xumi by Yihu with questions.  The Winged Tiger's Winged Tiger's Nest is located on the mountainside of Mount Sumeru, facing the campsite of Han Yu and others. Han Yu's location at this time is exactly opposite the Winged Tiger's Winged Tiger's Den.

    The top of Mount Xumi is beautiful, with blooming flowers everywhere and a gentle breeze blowing.  A burst of floral fragrance entered Han Yu's nose.  Yihu covered his nose with his paw and reminded Han Yu: "The fragrance of this flower has the effect of paralyzing the nerves. Don't smell it too much." Upon hearing this, Han Yu quickly reached out to cover his mouth and nose, and asked Yihu angrily: "What are you talking about?  Where is Wang Buliu? Let’s get it as soon as possible and go back. This place always makes me feel a little weird.”

    "It seems that you have a strong sense of danger." Yihu said with some surprise.

    "I have been receiving wilderness survival training in the jungle since I was a child. If I hadn't been more vigilant, I would have been gone from this world a long time ago."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Yihu did not speak, but silently carried Han Yu and flew deep into the flowers. Then he said to Han Yu: "Your mission is to attract the attention of those guys who guard King Buliuxing. Cai.  Just leave the work to me." He said without waiting for Han Yu to speak, and shook it hard.  Lifting Han Yu's back.  Han Yu was so angry at Yihu's rough movements that he gestured his middle finger to Yihu. Unexpectedly, Yihu also gestured his middle finger to Han Yu.  Seeing the way that the middle finger of the tiger's claws was raised, Han Yu reluctantlyI can't help but want to laugh.  Just when he lowered his head and looked at the guys guarding King Buliuxing who were alarmed, Han Yu suddenly felt like crying.

    I was tricked by that bastard Yihu!

    There are about a dozen of those guys guarding King Buliuxing. Judging from their appearance, they are similar to humans. Except for a fox tail and a pair of pointed ears on the head, other parts are similar to humans.  But, you guys can't just grow up together.  The upper body of a woman and the lower body of a man. Could it be that the one who provides you with reference for transformation is a shemale?

    Han Yu cursed in his heart and ran away, finally understanding why Yihu said before that he couldn't bear it.  These damn vixens not only chose the wrong person for reference when they transformed, but they also chose the wrong profession!  Each of them held a piece of rag that they found from nowhere, chasing after Han Yu and shouting "Uncle, slow down!"

    There are two types of men when it comes to sex, one is a lustful man, and the other is a very lustful man.  But the prerequisite for lust is that the object of lust must be a complete woman.  As for the group of vixens following Han Yu who looked at the upper body and wanted to commit a crime and the lower body and wanted to surrender, Han Yu would rather die than obey.

    While Han Yu lured the human-male vixen away, the Winged Tiger hiding in the clouds swooped down as fast as possible, stretched out its mouth to grab Wang Buliuxing, who was guarded by the human-male vixen, spread its wings and wanted to fly away, but failed.  Unexpectedly, before the Winged Tiger could fly into the sky, the Winged Tiger felt his wings go numb, and his jumping body fell back to the ground.  Yihu looked back and saw that it was not all the fairies and vixens who were chasing Han Yu. There was another one hiding in the dark, and when Yihu succeeded, he was about to run away.  He made a sneak attack on Yihu.

    ……

    Five minutes later, Han Yu was running ahead, and a dark shadow came up from behind and surpassed Han Yu.  Han Yu took a closer look and saw that it was actually a winged tiger.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little puzzled.  Doesn't this guy have wings?  Why don't you fly?  After eating enough, you start a race with those shemales and vixens?

    "Hey. Are you sick?" Han Yu caught up with Yihu and asked.

    Yihu couldn’t speak with Wang Buliu’s line in his mouth. After hearing Han Yu’s words, he could only glare at Yihu angrily.  But Han Yu smiled when he saw this, stretched out his hand to snatch Wang Buliuxing from Yihu's mouth, and flew into the air with fire under his feet.

    "Just stay and comfort these guys. I will give this Wang Buliu line to your wife for you." Han Yu in the air smiled and said to the Yihu on the ground.

    After hearing this, Yihu, whose mouth was free, smiled bitterly and said: "You won't be so unwilling to save me, will you?"

    "Hmph! Did you ever think that this would happen when you used me as bait?" Han Yu snorted softly, turned around and was about to fly away.  When Yihu saw this, he didn't think much and jumped into the air suddenly, lying on Han Yu's back.

    "Hey. You're too fat. Get off." Han Yu felt his body sink and almost fell to the ground.

    "No, we want to die together." Yihu replied stubbornly.

    Regarding Yihu’s shameless behavior, Han Yu could only compete from the bottom of his heart, but it was still important to escape for the moment. Looking at the appearance of those shemales and vixens, if they were caught, they would have to shed their skin even if they didn’t die.  It's better to escape first.  Thinking of this, Han Yu didn't bother complaining to Yihu and flew high into the sky with Yihu on his back.

    Seeing the fat meat flying away from the mouth, the shemale vixen couldn't help but feel a little frustrated.  But the leader of the demon vixen comforted the demons and said: "Don't be depressed, everyone. A monk can escape but cannot escape from the temple. I know that winged tiger. It is the winged tiger that lives on the other side of the mountain. Let's go to it to ask for an explanation."

    What does it mean to have one call and a hundred responses? This is the situation now.  Yihu, who originally thought he had escaped, never expected it.  Now it can only be the beginning of misfortune.

    Han Yu didn’t care about how Yihu used Wang Buliuxing, he just wanted to know how to find a way to reload the weapon.  As for the rest, never mind.  Fortunately, Yihu is quite trustworthy. After getting Wang Buliu Xing from Han Yu, he told Han Yu how to find a way to reload the weapon.  To put it bluntly, this method is to lure the snake out of the hole. The cold pool that helped Han Yu remove his petrification before is a place for heavy weapons and protection.  Although it is unclear why it wants to protect the cold pool, as long as the cold pool is touched by someone, heavy weapons will definitely appear before long.

    Han Yu was dubious about the method given by Yihu, but there was no better way at the moment. Based on the idea of ????treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor, Han Yu planned to discuss it with everyone and try it later.

    After parting with Yihu, Yihu returned to his den, while Han Yu returned to the camp to join Ningping and others.  When I told everyone about the information I got from Yihu, everyone felt that no matter whether this method was useful or not, they would have to try it first to find out.  After obtaining everyone's consent, Han Yu and others first sent Qiao Yan'er, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke to a safe area to avoid being out of danger soon.present danger.  From the conversation with Yihu, it can be seen that the heavy weapon is obviously not just a lump of iron as Han Yu and others thought, but more like a life form with independent consciousness.  If it is really the latter, it may not be a good thing for Han Yu and others.

    After settling down the three girls of Lin Ke, Han Yu left Feier and Shi Bafang to protect the three girls, while he took Ning Ping to the vicinity of the cold pool that Yihu mentioned.

    It was by relying on this cold pool that Han Yu's petrification was lifted.  It was also in this cold pool that Han Yu was picked up by a winged tiger, and thus got acquainted with the winged tiger.  Still by this cold pool, Han Yu and others encountered the black shadow mountain ghost.  There is still this cold pool, and Han Yu and others need to use this cold pool to draw out the heavy weapons that they have not found yet.

    ?According to Yihu, this cold pool must be disturbed in order to elicit heavy weapons.  Han Yu stood by the pool and thought for a while, then asked Ning Ping to find a hidden place nearby to hide, while he jumped into the cold pool to take a bath.  The water in the pool is very cold. Fortunately, the temperature nearby is not low, so there is no need to worry about being frozen.

    Han Yu took a slow bath in the pool, paying attention to the movements around him.  Just as Yihu said, when Han Yu was halfway through washing, there was a dull sound of footsteps about 1,500 meters southeast of Hantan. Look at the frightened birds in the forest.  It can be inferred that the person coming is a big guy.

    As he stepped ashore and quickly put on his clothes, Han Yu told Ning Ping to hide them carefully.  Not a moment later, a huge, heavily-equipped robot appeared at the edge of the cold pool, its mechanical head swinging left and right, as if trying to find anyone who dared to touch the cold pool.  But Han Yu and Ning Ping were hiding in the dark at the moment, quietly observing the heavily armored robot, wanting to see how the heavily armored robot would react if it couldn't find them.

    However, no matter how good the plan is, you must be careful about unexpected situations that may occur at any time. Just when Han Yu was concentrating on observing the heavy-duty robot, Yihu dropped from the sky with his family and his family, and landed next to Han Yu. He said to Han Yu with a sad face.  : "Han Yu, you must save me."

 Text Chapter 834 Heavy Machinery

    At this moment, Han Yu was heartbroken to slap Yihu to death.  Just for the sake of Yihu's wife and child, Han Yu resisted the thought and asked angrily: "What's wrong with you?"

    "Those dead demons are here." Yihu whispered with a sad face.

    It’s just that after hearing this, Han Yu grinned and wanted to smile, yes!  retribution!  I told you to plot against me!  Thinking of this, Han Yu whispered: "Then you might as well just leave."

    "Are you kidding? I have a wife and children."

    "Oh, I can't tell you are quite loyal."

    “…Stop talking nonsense and give me some advice quickly.” Yihu shouted with a straight face.

    Seeing that Yihu was about to go berserk, Han Yu stopped teasing Yihu and asked puzzledly: "With your ability, it shouldn't be a problem to deal with a few vixens, right?"

    "But I can't help people being disgusted. As soon as I see their ghostly appearance, I feel powerless." Yihu replied with a wry smile.

    "Hmm That's it." Han Yu touched his chin and said to Yihu: "We humans have a saying that we can't afford to offend, but we can afford to hide. Why don't you just leave the Tiangong Realm with us. Anyway, here is  There is nothing worthy of your nostalgia, and if your two children want to grow up, sufficient food is a must, and in this place, eating is probably a problem."

    When the child was mentioned, Yihu had to swallow his rejection and began to carefully consider the feasibility of Han Yu's suggestion.  Han Yu took advantage of Yihu to consider the problem and greeted the heavy robot that had discovered him familiarly: "Hey, hello, what do you call me?"

    "Hey, he's my friend, be polite to him." Yihu raised his head and yelled at the heavy-duty robot, then walked up to his wife and children, and began to discuss it with his family in a low voice.

    With the Wing Tiger at the bottom, the heavy robot seems to be slightly less hostile to Han Yu.  At least he no longer aimed his weapons at Han Yu.  But for Han Yu, a human being, the heavy-duty robot still ignored him.  After just staying for a while, the heavily equipped robot planned to leave.

    It was not easy to find the reloaded weapon.  How could Han Yu let this guy leave so easily? He quickly followed him shamelessly.  The heavily equipped robot looked at Han Yu, who quickly greeted him with a smile.  The heavily-equipped robot was so embarrassed that it was too embarrassed to do anything, so it could only acquiesce in following Han Yu.  One person and one machine left the cold pool one after another and disappeared into the forest.  And Yihu also thought clearly at this time.  Just wait until he wants to find Han Yu.  Only then did they realize that Han Yu had disappeared.

    "There's no need to look for it. Han Yu has already left with the heavy-duty robot. If you have anything, you can tell me." Ning Ping walked out of the hiding place and said to Yihu, who was about to chase Han Yu.

    "I decided to accept Han Yu's suggestion and leave the Tiangong Realm with my wife and children. Please help me."

    "It doesn't matter, the entire human race in the Tiangong Realm has been moved away, and there are not many of your family. Let's do this. I will take you to join my companions first, and you still need to wait. We have agreed with the general to open the space.  The door still has a little time.”

    "I'm not in a hurry. But I advise you to chase Han Yu quickly. The guy you are looking for has always been moody, and you don't know when he will go crazy."

    When Ning Ping heard this, he was not anxious at all and said: "Don't worry, Han Yu will get angry when he is anxious."

    Seeing Ning Ping’s unhurried look, Yi Hu said nothing more and followed Ning Ping, Han Mengxin and others to join him, and then waited for the time to leave the Tiangong Realm.

    Not to mention the relationship between the Yihu family and Han Mengxin and others, let’s just talk about Han Yu who left with the heavily equipped robot.  As the reloaded robot moved forward, Han Yu also tried to communicate with the reloaded robot, but unfortunately.  The heavily-equipped robot turned a blind eye to Han Yu's overtures and just walked forward silently.

    After arriving at a hidden spot at the foot of Mount Xumi, the heavily-equipped robot pushed aside the vegetation covering the mountain, turned around and asked Han Yu, "Do you still want to follow?"

    "Follow, of course." Han Yu replied immediately.

    One person and one machine walked into the cave.  The dark cave forced Han Yu to raise a flame for lighting.  This is a downhill road. Han Yu doesn't know where this road will lead, but now Han Yu finally understands why he couldn't find this heavily equipped robot before.

    As the heavily-equipped robot walked for a long time, a ray of light appeared in front of the passage.  But at this time, the heavily equipped robot suddenly accelerated and dived all the way down.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly caught up and rushed out with the heavily equipped robot.

    When Han Yu found that his eyes suddenly opened up, he realized that he was already in the underground world.  The reason why it is said to be an underground world is because in this place, there are mountains, water, and all kinds of things.?Biology.  The cave entrance that Han Yu and the heavy-duty robot rushed out of was hidden behind a waterfall.

    "Be careful. If you are in danger, I won't save you." The heavily-equipped robot reminded Han Yu, and then landed towards the ground.  Han Yu didn't understand the meaning of the heavy robot's words at first, but when Han Yu saw the pterosaur flying in the sky, he immediately understood.

    The pterosaur should be an animal that lived in the Baiji era of mankind, but the pterosaur in front of him actually appeared before Han Yu's eyes.  The animal that was supposed to be a fossil appeared alive in front of him. Fortunately, Han Yu had eaten the animal before. He was only briefly surprised before returning to normal, and landed on the ground with the heavily equipped robot.  During the landing, Han Yu saw several more animals that should have lived in the age of dinosaurs.

    The heavy-duty robot seemed to appreciate Han Yu's calmness, and said to Han Yu again: "Not bad, there is still a bit of courage." After saying that, the heavy-duty robot opened the door of a warehouse that was covered with green vegetation and stepped inside.  The warehouse.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly followed in.  Just when he walked to the door of the warehouse, the heavy-duty robot blocked Han Yu's way, pointed to the side door next to him and said, "That's where you want to go."

    Looking in the direction pointed by the heavy-duty robot, there is a building similar to a research institute.  Like the warehouse, it is also covered with green vegetation.

    "Where is that place?" Han Yu asked.

    “You’ll know after you go and see it.” The heavy-duty robot didn’t want to say more and said casually.

    Seeing that the heavy-duty robot didn't say anything, Han Yu didn't talk nonsense anymore. He nodded to the heavy-duty robot, turned around and walked towards the research institute.  Seeing Han Yu leave, the heavily equipped robot walked into the warehouse and began to change his clothes.

    Han Yu didn’t believe that humans would still exist in such a place. He kicked open the closed door of the research institute and walked in.  The interior was in a mess.  It seems that people here are in a hurry and there are pieces of paper everywhere on the ground.  Han Yu didn't know the use of these papers, but this did not prevent Han Yu from collecting them.  It doesn't matter if you don't understand it yourself. When the time comes, leave it to Qiao Yan'er and Field, maybe it will be helpful.

    Taking advantage of the time to pick up the paper on the ground.  Han Yu also took the opportunity to observe the indoor layout.  To Han Yu's dismay, no one had been here for a long time, and there was a thick layer of dust everywhere.  Han Yu walked to the inner room of the research room step by step.  The research room is not very big, except for the outer room.  There is only a small inner room, which is connected to the warehouse. From the window, you can see the reloading robots busy in the warehouse.

    "Hey, where is this place?" Han Yu asked the heavily equipped robot loudly.

    “You can’t read it yourself?” the heavy-duty robot replied without raising its head.

    "Can I bring my partner here?" Han Yu asked again.

    "What does it have to do with me whether you take someone with you or not?"

    "What are you planning to do?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Do you care?"

    Han Yu: ""

    Watching the heavily armed robot walk out of the warehouse and into the dense forest.  Han Yu did not follow him again, but left the research institute and returned along the original path to find Ning Ping and others.

    After listening to Han Yu's story, Field and Qiao Yan'er did not hesitate to ask to follow Han Yu to have a look, and the remaining Han Mengxin and others were also full of interest in the underground world at their feet.  Especially Yihu, when he learned that there was a world under Mount Xumi where he lived, his curiosity was also very strong.  Just the female Wing Tiger snorted, and the Wing Tiger, who had originally planned to follow and have a look, suddenly calmed down.  He stayed where he was with the mother wing tiger and took care of the baby wing tiger.

    Originally, Han Yu did not want Han Mengxin and others to go with him, but now that he and the heavy-armed robot are unknown enemies, if we go together at this time, there is inevitably the possibility of being singled out.  It's just that Han Yu couldn't stand Lin Ke's soft words, and his will was slightly unsteady.  I agreed vaguely.

    Taking everyone through the waterfall, everyone was immediately shocked by the spectacular sight before them.  And just when Han Yu was about to take everyone to the research institute he discovered, he heard an earth-shattering sound suddenly coming from the forest about five kilometers away from them.  A Tyrannosaurus rex is fighting with a heavily armored robot.  Tyrannosaurus rex is very strong.  But no matter how strong the Tyrannosaurus rex was, it couldn't withstand the chop of the ship-cutting knife in the hands of the heavy-armed robot. As the Tyrannosaurus rex's head was cut in half by the ship-cutting knife.  The Tyrannosaurus rex fell in a pool of blood.

    "Han Yu, is this the heavy weapon we are looking for?" Field asked, staring at the heavy robot with excitement.

    Han Yu saw Field's excited look and kindly reminded him: "That heavy-duty robot is not easy to talk to. You have to be careful. Don't fail to dissect it and get crushed by it instead."?”

    "Han Yu, does that heavy-duty robot already have an owner?"

    "Field, you heard me clearly, that heavy robot seems to have its own consciousness. I advise you not to treat it as a pile of scrap metal." Han Yu warned Field solemnly.

    Seeing that Han Yu’s expression didn’t seem to be fake, Field nodded seriously to show that he remembered.

    Han Yu led everyone to the research institute. Field and Qiao Yaner immediately dived in, while Han Mengxin and others began to look around.

    At this time, the heavy-duty robot also came back. When he saw Han Yu bringing people over, the heavy-duty robot said in a deep voice: "You really brought your companions."

    "I'm not sure about some things here, so I have to find an expert in this field to take a look."

    "Do you have a companion who is good at mechanics?"

    "Yes, but they are busy in the research institute now. Do you need any help?"

    "If possible, I would like to ask your companion to help me with an overhaul. I always feel that there is something wrong with my body during this period, and I am not as flexible as before."

    "No problem, I will tell my companions your request when they are free. What are you going to do now?"

    "……fine."

    "Since it's okay, let's chat."

    “…Don’t you want to interrogate me?”

    "This is a bit unpleasant to say. To me, you are not my prisoner. It is best not to say nonsense like interrogation. I want to be a friend with you. After all, you are very different from other machines.  I hope we can put aside the issue of identity and just treat it like a communication between friends.”

    "Okay, what do you want to say?" The heavily-equipped robot said to Han Yu with a completely different attitude from the outside world.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled and said: "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Han Yu. This is my companion Ning Ping, he is Shi Bafang"

    First, Ning Ping and others were introduced to the heavy robot, and then Han Yu said to the heavy robot: "I have introduced my companion to you, now should you also introduce yourself to us?"

    "Raider Type 3, codename cb-0149."

    "I mean what's your name?" Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Chaba."

    "Hello Chaba. What was the attacker you just mentioned? And that code name, is it your model?"

    "Yes. I am the crystallization of human technology and the main weapon used by humans to fight against gods and demons."

    "Then do you have any companions?"

    ""

    "If you don't want to say it, you can choose not to say it. So Chaba, is your situation different now than it was then?"

    "The meaning is unclear. Incomprehensible."

    "I mean, did you have the ability to think for yourself when you were just born? Don't you need a driver?"

    “…The driver has died, but because the driver left a legacy before he died, Chaba has always remained in action.”

    “…How did you solve your energy problem?”

    "In order to fight against gods and demons, attackers are equipped with small nuclear reactors in their bodies, which can maintain energy for more than a thousand years."

    "Then why are you here? What's going on in this laboratory?"

    "It is suspected of being confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    Han Yu: ""

    "Chapa, why did you attack that Tyrannosaurus rex just now?" Ning Ping asked from the side.

    Chaba was silent for a while and said slowly: "It's just combat training in order to prevent your combat skills from becoming unfamiliar."

    As the questions and answers continued, Han Yu learned many things about the God-Destroying War from the heavily equipped robot Chaba.  But once asked about the institute, Chaba's answer became "suspected to be confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    Han Yu frowned.  He felt that if he wanted to figure out Chaba's problem, the most important thing was to figure out what was going on in this research institute.  However, there was no news from Field and Qiao Yaner, so Han Yu could only ask Chaba about other things.

    "Chaba, when was this research institute built?"

    "It is suspected of being confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    "How many people were in this research at the beginning?"

    "Suspected of being confidential. Unable to tell."

    "This research institute"

    ? ???It is suspected of being confidential and cannot be disclosed.  "

    "I haven't finished asking yet." Han Yu said with a black line appearing on his forehead.

    The heavily-equipped robot Zhaba replied angrily: "No matter what you ask, as long as it is related to the institute, everything is suspected of being confidential. We cannot tell you."

    "I don't think it's because it's confidential and we can't tell you. It's because you don't plan to tell us at all. Chaba, you are not a pure robot. Maybe you are a new species with self-awareness."

    “I am the Assaulter Type III, born at the hands of humans. The mission of my birth is to help humans fight against gods and demons. Your speculation is completely untenable.”

    Regarding Chaba’s words, Han Yu curled his lips and decided not to bother with Chaba on this issue for the time being.  Basically, all the questions that need to be asked have been finished. There is still no result from Feier and Qiao Yaner, but Han Yu is a little hungry at this time.  It's just that everyone was in such a hurry that they forgot to bring the necessary food.

    After touching his belly, Han Yu looked at Chaba and said, "Chaba, do you still remember the place where you killed the Tyrannosaurus rex just now?"

    "Remember, what are you going to do?"

    "You are so stubborn that you don't need to eat, but my companions and I don't. We need to eat to regain our strength, but we rushed here in a hurry, and ended up not bringing most of the food. I want to ask you to take me to the Tyrannosaurus Rex.  Take a trip and bring back some dragon meat to try."

    "Follow me." Chaba was silent for a while and said to Han Yu.

    Seeing that Cha Ba agreed to lead the way, Han Yu quickly asked Ning Ping to follow him, while the rest of the people stayed in the research institute and did not come out.  Maybe it's because of Chaba's reputation as a vicious person, but until now, no one without a good eye dared to come out and make a fuss.

    Not everyone can taste dinosaur meat, so Han Yu and Ning Ping went to get the meat.  Shi Bafang and others who were left behind were responsible for cleaning an iron plate donated by Chaba, planning to use it for barbecue later.

    As Chaba came to the vicinity of the dead Tyrannosaurus rex, he didn't expect that someone had already arrived first and started enjoying the Tyrannosaurus rex.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly prepared to drive him away, but he didn't expect that Han Yu hadn't taken action yet.  The guys who were squatting on the Tyrannosaurus rex and feasting saw Chaba.  Suddenly, like a mouse meeting a cat, it slithered into the nearby jungle and disappeared in an instant.

    "Okay, Chaba, your reputation is good. It has reached the point where it can make other creatures stay away without taking action." Han Yu looked at Chaba and joked.

    “…the meaning is unclear and cannot be understood.”

    Chapter 834: Heavy Machinery

    At this moment, Han Yu was ready to slap Yihu to death.  Just for the sake of Yihu's wife and child, Han Yu resisted the thought and asked angrily: "What's wrong with you?"

    "Those dead demons are here." Yihu whispered with a sad face.

    It’s just that after hearing this, Han Yu grinned and wanted to smile, yes!  retribution!  I told you to plot against me!  Think of this.  Han Yu said in a low voice: "Then you might as well just follow him."

    "Are you kidding? I have a wife and children."

    "Oh, I can't tell you are quite loyal."

    “…Stop talking nonsense and give me some advice quickly.” Yihu shouted with a straight face.

    Seeing that Yihu was about to go berserk, Han Yu stopped teasing Yihu and asked puzzledly: "With your ability, it shouldn't be a problem to deal with a few vixens, right?"

    "But I can't help people being disgusted. As soon as I see their ghostly appearance, I feel powerless." Yihu replied with a wry smile.

    "Hmm That's it." Han Yu touched his chin and said to Yihu: "We humans have a saying that we can't afford to be offended. If we can afford to hide, why don't you just leave the Tiangong Realm with us. Anyway, here is  There is nothing worthy of your nostalgia, and if your two children want to grow up, sufficient food is a must, and in this place, eating is probably a problem. "

    When the child was mentioned, Yihu had to swallow his rejection and began to carefully consider the feasibility of Han Yu's suggestion.  Han Yu took advantage of Yihu to think about the problem and greeted the heavy robot that had discovered him familiarly: "Hey, hello. What do you call me?"

    "Hey, he's my friend. Be polite to him." Yihu raised his head and yelled at the heavy-duty robot, then walked up to his wife and children, and began to discuss it with his family in a low voice.

    With the Wing Tiger at the bottom, the heavy robot seems to be slightly less hostile to Han Yu.  At least he no longer aimed his weapons at Han Yu.  But for Han Yu, a human being, the heavy-duty robot still ignored him.  After just staying for a while, the heavily equipped robot planned to leave.

    It took a lot of effort to find the reinstaller.Hey, how could Han Yu let this guy leave so easily? He quickly followed him shamelessly.  The heavily equipped robot looked at Han Yu, who quickly greeted him with a smile.  The heavily-equipped robot was so embarrassed that it was too embarrassed to do anything, so it could only acquiesce in following Han Yu.  One person and one machine left the cold pool one after another and disappeared into the forest.  Yihu also thought about it carefully at this time, but when he wanted to find Han Yu, he realized that Han Yu had disappeared.

    "There's no need to look for it. Han Yu has already left with the heavy-duty robot. If you have anything, you can tell me." Ning Ping walked out of the hiding place and said to Yihu, who was about to chase Han Yu.

    "I have decided to accept Han Yu's suggestion and leave the Tiangong Realm with my wife and children. Please help me."

    "It doesn't matter, the entire human race in the Tiangong Realm has been moved away, and there are not many of your family. Let's do this. I will take you to join my companions first. You still need to wait a little longer before we and the general agree to open the space.  The door still has a little time.”

    "I'm not in a hurry. But I advise you to chase Han Yu quickly. The guy you are looking for has always been moody, and you don't know when he will go crazy."

    When Ning Ping heard this, he was not anxious at all and said: "Don't worry, Han Yu will get angry when he is anxious."

    Seeing Ning Ping’s unhurried look, Yi Hu said nothing more and followed Ning Ping, Han Mengxin and others to join him, and then waited for the time to leave the Tiangong Realm.

    Not to mention the relationship between the Yihu family and Han Mengxin and others, let’s just talk about Han Yu who left with the heavily equipped robot.  As the heavy-duty robot moved forward, Han Yu also tried to communicate with the heavy-duty robot. Unfortunately, the heavy-duty robot turned a blind eye to Han Yu's overtures and just walked forward silently.

    After arriving at a hidden spot at the foot of Mount Sumeru, the heavily-equipped robot pushed aside the vegetation covering the mountain.  He turned to Han Yu and asked, "Do you still want to follow?"

    "Follow, of course." Han Yu replied immediately.

    One person and one machine walked into the cave. The dark cave forced Han Yu to raise a flame for lighting.  This is a downhill road. Han Yu doesn't know where this road will lead, but now Han Yu finally understands why he couldn't find this heavily equipped robot before.

    With the heavy-duty robot walking away for a long time.  A ray of light appeared in front of the passage.  But at this time, the heavily-equipped robot suddenly accelerated and dived all the way down. Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly caught up and rushed out with the heavily-equipped robot.

    When Han Yu found that his eyes suddenly became brighter.  Only then did he realize that he was already in the underground world.  The reason why it is called the underground world is because in this place, there are mountains, water, and various creatures.  The cave entrance that Han Yu and the heavy-duty robot rushed out of was hidden behind a waterfall.

    "Be careful, if you are in danger, I won't save you." The heavily equipped robot reminded Han Yu, and then landed towards the ground.  Han Yu didn't understand the meaning of the heavy robot's words at first, but when Han Yu saw the pterosaur flying in the sky, he immediately understood.

    The pterosaur should be an animal that lived in the Baiji era of mankind, but the pterosaur in front of him actually appeared before Han Yu's eyes.  The animal that was supposed to be a fossil appeared alive in front of him. Fortunately, Han Yu had eaten the animal before. He was only briefly surprised before returning to normal, and landed on the ground with the heavily equipped robot.  During the landing.  Han Yu saw several more animals that should have lived in the age of dinosaurs.

    The heavy-duty robot seemed to appreciate Han Yu's calmness, and said to Han Yu again: "Not bad, there is still a bit of courage." After saying that, the heavy-duty robot opened the door of a warehouse that was covered with green vegetation and stepped inside.  The warehouse.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly followed in.  But when he walked to the door of the warehouse, the heavy-duty robot blocked Han Yu's way.  Pointing to the side door next to him, he said, "That's where you want to go."

    Looking in the direction pointed by the heavy-duty robot, there is a building similar to a research institute.  Like the warehouse, it is also covered with green vegetation.

    "Where is that place?" Han Yu asked.

    “You’ll know after you go and see it.” The heavy-duty robot didn’t want to say more and said casually.

    See the reinstalled robot and not talk about it.  Han Yu didn't waste any more nonsense and nodded to the heavily equipped robot.  Turn around and walk towards the research institute.  Seeing Han Yu leave, the heavily equipped robot walked into the warehouse and began to change his clothes.

    Han Yu didn’t believe that humans would still exist in such a place. He kicked open the closed door of the research institute and walked in.  The room was in a mess, it seemed like people were leaving in a hurry, and there were pieces of paper everywhere on the floor.  Han Yu didn't know the use of these papers, but this did not prevent Han Yu from collecting them.  It doesn’t matter if you don’t understand it yourself. Maybe it will be helpful if you leave it to Qiao Yaner and Field.? 

    While picking up papers on the ground, Han Yu also took the opportunity to observe the indoor layout. To Han Yu's disappointment, no one had been here for a long time, and there was a thick layer of dust everywhere.  Han Yu walked to the inner room of the research room step by step.  The research room is not very big. Apart from the outer room, there is only a small inner room, which is connected to the warehouse. From the window, you can see the reloading robots that are busy in the warehouse.

    "Hey, where is this place?" Han Yu asked the heavily equipped robot loudly.

    “You can’t read it yourself?” the heavy-duty robot replied without raising its head.

    "Can I bring my partner here?" Han Yu asked again.

    "What does it have to do with me whether you take someone with you or not?"

    "What are you planning to do?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Do you care?"

    Han Yu: ""

    Watching the heavily armed robot walk out of the warehouse and into the dense forest, Han Yu did not follow him again, but left the research institute and returned along the original path to find Ning Ping and others.

    After listening to Han Yu's story, Field and Qiao Yan'er did not hesitate to ask to follow Han Yu to have a look, and the remaining Han Mengxin and others were also full of interest in the underground world at their feet.  Especially Yihu, when he learned that there was a world under Mount Xumi where he lived, his curiosity was also very strong.  Just a little snort from the female wing tiger.  The Winged Tiger, who had originally planned to follow him to have a look, immediately calmed down and stayed where he was with the mother Winged Tiger and took care of the little Winged Tiger.

    Originally, Han Yu did not want Han Mengxin and others to go with him, but now that he and the heavy-armed robot are unknown enemies, if we go together at this time, there is inevitably the possibility of being singled out.  But Han Yu couldn't stand Lin Ke's soft words.  The will is slightly less firm.  I agreed vaguely.

    Taking everyone through the waterfall, everyone was immediately shocked by the spectacular sight before them.  And just when Han Yu was about to take everyone to the research institute he discovered, he heard an earth-shattering sound suddenly coming from the forest about five kilometers away from them.  A Tyrannosaurus rex is fighting with a heavily armored robot.  Tyrannosaurus rex is very strong.  But no matter how strong the Tyrannosaurus rex was, it couldn't withstand the chop of the ship-cutting knife in the hands of the heavy-armed robot. As the head of the Tyrannosaurus rex was cut in half by the ship-cutting knife, the Tyrannosaurus rex fell in a pool of blood.

    "Han Yu, is this the heavy weapon we are looking for?" Field asked, staring at the heavy robot with excitement.

    Han Yu saw Field's excited look and kindly reminded him, "That heavy-duty robot is not easy to talk to. You have to be careful, lest you fail to dissect it and get crushed by it instead."

    "Han Yu, does that heavy-duty robot already have an owner?"

    "Field, you heard me clearly, that heavy robot seems to have its own consciousness. I advise you not to treat it as a pile of scrap metal." Han Yu warned Field solemnly.

    Seeing that Han Yu’s expression didn’t seem to be fake, Field nodded seriously to show that he remembered.

    Han Yu brought everyone to the research institute.  Field and Qiao Yaner immediately dived in, while Han Mengxin and others began to look around.

    At this time, the heavy-duty robot also came back. When he saw Han Yu bringing people over, the heavy-duty robot said in a deep voice: "You really brought your companions."

    "I'm not sure about some things here, so I have to find an expert in this field to take a look."

    "Do you have a companion who is good at mechanics?"

    "That's right. But they are busy in the research institute now. Do you need any help?"

    "If possible, I would like to ask your companion to help me do an overhaul. I always feel that there is something wrong with my body during this period. I am not as flexible as before."

    "No problem, I will tell my companions your request when they are free. What are you going to do now?"

    "……fine."

    "Since it's okay, let's chat."

    “…Don’t you want to interrogate me?”

    "This is a bit unpleasant to say. To me, you are not my prisoner. It is best not to say nonsense like interrogation. I want to be a friend with you. After all, you are very different from other machines.  I hope we can put aside the issue of identity and just treat it like a communication between friends.”

    "Okay, what do you want to say?" The heavily-equipped robot said to Han Yu with a completely different attitude from the outside world.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled and said: "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Han Yu. This is my companion Ning Ping. He is Shi Bafang"

    First, introduce Ningping and others to the heavy-duty robot.Afterwards, Han Yu said to the heavy robot: "I have introduced my companion to you, now should you also introduce yourself to us?"

    "Raider Type 3, codename cb-0149."

    "I mean what's your name?" Han Yu said with a smile.

    "Chaba."

    "Hello Chaba, what is the attacker you just mentioned, and that code name, is it your model?"

    "Yes. I am the crystallization of human technology and the main weapon used by humans to fight against gods and demons."

    "Then do you have any companions?"

    ""

    "If you don't want to say it, you can choose not to say it. So Chaba, is your situation different now than it was then?"

    "The meaning is unclear and cannot be understood."

    "I mean, did you have the ability to think for yourself when you were just born? Don't you need a driver?"

    “…The driver has died, but because the driver left a legacy before he died, Chaba has always remained in action.”

    “…How did you solve your energy problem?”

    "In order to fight against the gods and demons, the attackers are equipped with small nuclear reactors in their bodies, which can maintain energy for more than a thousand years."

    "Then why are you here? What's going on in this laboratory?"

    "It is suspected of being confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    Han Yu: ""

    "Chapa, why did you attack that Tyrannosaurus rex just now?" Ning Ping asked from the side.

    Chaba was silent for a while and said slowly: "It's just combat training in order to prevent your combat skills from becoming unfamiliar."

    As the questions and answers continued, Han Yu learned many things about the God-Destroying War from the heavily equipped robot Chaba.  But once asked about the institute, Chaba's answer became "suspected to be confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    Han Yu frowned. He felt that if he wanted to figure out Chaba's problem, the most important thing was to figure out what was going on in this research institute.  However, there was no news from Field and Qiao Yaner, so Han Yu could only ask Chaba about other things.

    "Chaba, when was this research institute built?"

    "It is suspected of being confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    "How many people were in this research at the beginning?"

    "It is suspected of being confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    "This research institute"

    "It is suspected of being confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    "I haven't finished asking yet." Han Yu said with a black line appearing on his forehead.

    The heavily-equipped robot Zhaba replied angrily: "No matter what you ask, as long as it is related to the institute, everything is suspected of being confidential and cannot be disclosed."

    "I don't think it's because it's confidential and cannot be told, but because you don't intend to tell us at all. Chaba, you are not a pure robot, maybe you are a new species with self-awareness."

    “I am the Assaulter Type III, born at the hands of humans. The mission of my birth is to help humans fight against gods and demons. Your speculation is completely untenable.”

    Regarding Chaba’s words, Han Yu curled his lips and decided not to bother with Chaba on this issue for the time being.  Basically, all the questions that need to be asked have been finished. There is still no result from Feier and Qiao Yaner, but Han Yu is a little hungry at this time.  It's just that everyone was in such a hurry that they forgot to bring the necessary food.

    After touching his belly, Han Yu looked at Chaba and said, "Chaba, do you still remember the place where you killed the Tyrannosaurus rex just now?"

    "Remember, what are you going to do?"

    "You are so stubborn that you don't need to eat, but my companions and I don't. We need to eat to regain our strength, but we rushed here in a hurry, and ended up not bringing most of the food. I want to ask you to take me to the Tyrannosaurus Rex.  Take a trip and bring back some dragon meat to try."

    "Follow me." Chaba was silent for a while and said to Han Yu.

    Seeing that Cha Ba agreed to lead the way, Han Yu quickly asked Ning Ping to follow him, while the rest of the people stayed in the research institute and did not come out.  Maybe it's because of Chaba's reputation as a vicious person, but until now, no one without a good eye dared to come out and make a fuss.

    Not everyone can taste dinosaur meat. Han Yu and Ning Ping went to get the meat, while Shi Bafang and others were left behind to clean an iron plate donated by Chaba, planning to use it for barbecue later.

    As Chaba came to the vicinity of the dead Tyrannosaurus rex, he didn't expect that someone had already arrived first and started enjoying the Tyrannosaurus rex.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly prepared to drive away.Unexpectedly, before Han Yu could take action, those guys who were squatting on the Tyrannosaurus Rex feasting on Chaba were like mice seeing a cat. They slithered into the nearby jungle and disappeared in an instant.  No trace.

    "Okay, Chaba, your reputation is good enough to make other creatures stay away without taking action." Han Yu looked at Chaba and joked.

    “…the meaning is unclear and cannot be understood.”

 Text Chapter 835: Integration of Man and Machine

    Where did Ningping go?  Han Yu didn't believe that Ning Ping would be killed by this explosion.  But if he hadn't been killed, where would Ning Ping be?

    "Raider type three, code-named cb-0149, according to the database, you are no longer in the order of battle. As a fellow who has suffered the same fate, please give up the mechanical code. At this time, you and I should unite."

    "Defender II, codenamed ml-1573, even if you don't abide by the mechanical code, I will not cooperate with you."

    "In this case, the only way to resolve the dispute is to rely on force."

    Seeing that the two heavily-equipped robots were about to break up, Han Yu was in no mood to persuade them.  At this time, Han Yu was more concerned about Ning Ping's whereabouts.  Lin Ke and others had already followed the waterfall movement of Shi Bafang after the appearance of another heavy-duty robot. They calculated that the time was almost up, so there was no need to worry about being affected by the fight later.  But Ningping's whereabouts are unknown.  Thinking of this, Han Yu gritted his teeth and ran straight to the underground warehouse where he found another heavily equipped robot.  It's just that the underground warehouse at this time has basically been destroyed with the emergence of the heavy-duty robot. Even if Ning Ping is really inside, he is probably buried alive.  Moreover, if Han Yu wants to go to the underground warehouse to find someone, he has to go through the process of reinstalling the robot.

    The failure of negotiations with Chaba made the heavily armored robot Meron very angry, but because of the surprise in the power between the attacker and the defender, Meron did not dare to take any action against the attacker Chaba for a while.  But when he saw Han Yu flying to the underground warehouse, Mei Long immediately found someone to vent to.

    "How dare a little human be arrogant in front of me?" With a loud shout, Mei Long raised his leg and kicked Han Yu hard.  Han Yu was always paying attention to Mei Long's actions. Although he didn't know the name of this heavy-duty robot, looking at the way it didn't deal with Chaba, he probably wasn't an easy character to get along with.  Seeing Mei Long raising his leg to kick, Han Yu quickly dodged.

    "Huh?" Mei Long's kick missed, and he was stunned for a moment, and then felt a little unhappy. He couldn't even deal with a small human being. Isn't this a joke for the attacker in front of him?  But just when Mei Long was about to attack Han Yu again.  But Chaba spoke, "Mei Long, have you degenerated to the point where you can only bully the weak?"

    "I forgot that you, Chaba, have always been a good friend of mankind. It's a pity that your loyalty has not been rewarded with kindness from mankind"

    "Shut up! As a heavy-duty mech produced by humans. Don't you feel ashamed to say this?"

    "Shame? I'm sorry. I'm a robot and don't have such rich human emotions. Chaba, since you don't want to share your information with me, I'm sorry. For the sake of you and I fighting side by side, I will keep you  A complete corpse."

    Seeing that Mei Long was about to take action, Chaba suppressed the anger in his heart and said in a deep voice: "Mei Long, have you forgotten who caught you in the first place?"

    "Hmph! It was just a moment of carelessness. And Chaba. After such a long time, your body has already been overwhelmed." After saying that, Meron rushed towards Chaba, and Chaba also faced him head-on.  With a "bang" sound, Chaba was knocked out.  As Meron said, Chaba's body was already overwhelmed.  If Chaba and Meron are compared to humans, then Chaba is an old man, while Meron is in his prime.  The two collided head-on, and Chaba was immediately knocked away.

    Mei Long didn’t seem to have expected this result, after a brief moment of confusion.  Meron laughed wildly and ran straight to Chaba to chase after him.  Before Chaba could get up, Meron kicked him over and kicked Chaba far away again.

    "I never expected that a famous elite player would be in such a state of decline." Mei Long laughed happily.

    Chaba stood up.  Meron's two consecutive attacks seemed fierce, but in fact they did not damage Chaba's fundamentals. At the moment when he was hit by Meron, Chaba used his rich combat experience to minimize his own losses.  But even so.  The old body was still severely damaged, and his whole body seemed to be falling apart.

    "Chaba. I'll give you another chance and share your data machine with me immediately, otherwise I will tear you apart." Meron gave Chaba an ultimatum.  Chaba's answer was the middle finger he just learned from Han Yu not long ago.

    Although he didn’t know what Chaba’s middle finger meant, Meron still instinctively felt Chaba’s rejection.  He immediately said cruelly: "Well, since you don't understand current affairs, don't blame me for not cherishing old feelings. Watch me take your control room out of your body. I'll see how you still reject me then."

    Chaba silently pulled out his ship-cutting sword, and Meron also took the big sword behind him in his hand.  Without any preamble, two heavily armed mechs originally created by humans started a fierce battle in this underground world.

    At this moment, Han Yu has just leftClimbing out of the underground warehouse, Han Yu searched the underground warehouse while Mei Long was looking for trouble with Chaba. The result was very disappointing. Ningping was not found, not even the slightest clue was found.  .

    Just when Han Yu was wondering whether he should stay and excavate the flooded underground warehouse or join Lin Ke and others, a loud noise caught Han Yu's attention. He followed the sound and saw Chaba and Meilong each taking their hands.  He fought fiercely with his own weapons, and the sound of the collision between the ship-cutting knife and the sword was deafening.

    Han Yu couldn’t help but pick his ears, but he was immediately stunned. Why did Mei Long’s movements look so familiar?  After frowning and thinking for a while, Han Yu suddenly thought of a possibility, and then his face changed drastically, and he kept comforting himself that it was impossible.  But apart from this possibility, Han Yu really couldn't think of any other possibility that could make this Meilong's movements resemble Ningping's.

    Hearing is better than seeing. After a brief silence, Han Yu, who was doubtful, immediately decided to confirm it with his own eyes.  Moreover, Han Yu has never forgotten Qiu, who was attacked by Mei Long just now.  Thinking of this, Han Yu flew towards Mei Long.  He stopped not far behind Meron. At this time, the battle between Chaba and Meron was fierce. Han Yu did not dare to approach rashly. What if he was accidentally injured?  There is no place to ask for compensation afterwards.

    After all, Chaba is getting old and loses Meron's momentum. After a period of hard work, Chaba gradually begins to fall behind, while Meron becomes more and more courageous as he fights.  After kicking Chaba to the ground, Meron laughed proudly and said: "Chaba, accept your fate!" As he said that, Meron raised the big sword in his hand and made a gesture to cut Chaba in two.  .

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chaba can stand up with a roll, put his hands behind his back, and dragged the ship-cutting knife on the ground.

    The two heavy-duty mechas launched almost at the same time.  As he passed by, one of Chaba's arms was cut off, and Meron also had a hard time. A large hole was cut in the control room on his chest, exposing the control room inside his body.

    "It's a pity. I am getting old after all." Chaba said regretfully.

    "Hmph! You are pretty good for being able to do this." Meron said in a deep voice, walking towards Chaba with his big sword in hand.  When Chaba saw this, he immediately stood up straight. Its ship-cutting knife and the arm that had just been severed fell not far away, but Chaba knew it clearly.  Even if he gets the ship-cutting sword in his hand, he probably won't be Meron's opponent.

    And just when Chaba was about to give up, Han Yu, who had been watching the match, got mad at this moment.  Because Han Yu saw that Ning Ping was sitting in the control room after Mei Long's chest was cut open by Chaba.  It’s just that the situation in Ningping is very bad at this time.  He seemed to have lost consciousness, his eyes were closed tightly, and there were many colorful wires plugged into his body.

    Han Yu has always been a person who protects his shortcomings. He cannot tolerate anyone hurting his companions, and Mei Long's behavior obviously violated Han Yu's taboo.

    The huge fireball went straight towards Meron's head. Meron was caught off guard, and half of his already unsightly iron head was blown off.  Mei Long was furious and raised the sword in his hand towards Han Yu.  Just compared to Meron.  Han Yu's body size is really too small.  Meilong's attack was like a cannon hitting a mosquito, unable to touch Han Yu at all.  Although Han Yu's flames repeatedly hit Mei Long, Mei Long's body was too big, and the guy was made of steel, so the actual damage was not very serious.

    "Bastard!" Mei Long was about to get mad at Han Yu who was surrounding him.  This annoying human was hovering around him like a fly, so annoying that he couldn't concentrate. He obviously wanted to slap him to death, but he just couldn't hit him.

    Chaba is very self-aware.  He knew that the reason why Han Yu dealt with Mei Long was not because of himself, but because of the person imprisoned in Mei Long's body.  That was Han Yu's companion.  Only for this reason could Han Yu be so desperate.  But even if Han Yu works harder and wants to defeat Meilong with fireballs, he still doesn't know that it will take until the year of the monkey and the horse and the moon?

    After looking at Ningping, who was imprisoned in Meilong's body, Chaba made a decision.

    After dodging another attack from Mei Long, Han Yu was about to attack again, but he didn't expect a big hand to reach out from behind him and grab him.

    "Chaba!" Han Yu called back, unable to believe that Chaba was actually in the same group as Mei Long.

    "Shut up if you want to save your comrades." Chaba said before Han Yu could curse.  When Han Yu heard this, he immediately understood that Chaba was not planning to help Mei Long deal with him.  But with Chaba's current situation, can it deal with Meron?

    "Your companion is controlled by Meron. If you want to rescue your companion, you only need to get him out of Meron's control room. But in your current situation, it is almost impossible to get close to Meron.  .”

    "What can you do?"

    "Boy, as the ultimate weapon for humans to fight against gods and demons, how can we not have a few big moves?"?Can it be done?  That Meron can use your companions to fight, and I can too.  "

    "You mean, let me become your puppet?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "With my physical condition, even if you become my puppet, I am not sure that I can defeat Meron. However, if it is the other way around, there is a possibility of victory."

    "in turn?"

    "That's right. Boy, you are an ability user and just meet the conditions for reverse fusion. Once we merge, the initiative will be in your hands, and I will become a weapon in your hands."

    "But you just said that your body is no match for Meron. That's because my body is old, but if I merge with you, your power will also become a part of my body. Time is running out  , I don’t have time to explain it to you in more detail. If you want to save your companions, then do as I say.”

    "Okay, I'll do it." Han Yu nodded immediately when he heard this.

    Chaba was overjoyed when he heard this, and immediately opened his control room and said to Han Yu: "Go in, sit on the seat, and put your hands on the control platform on both sides of the seat."

    Han Yu did as he was told.  Immediately after colorful wires were inserted into Han Yu's body, Chaba's voice came to his ears: "Relax, don't resist, try to accept it."

    According to what Chaba said, Han Yu felt a little uncomfortable at first, but then he felt no discomfort. At this time, Chaba's voice sounded again, "Try to imagine how you would walk in your mind. Now your nerves  The center has been connected to my database, and your thoughts will control my body to make corresponding actions."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the scene in front of him and tried to move his left leg. Unexpectedly, Chaba's left leg actually moved.  Then Chaba was about to move his right leg.  Unexpectedly, he was interrupted by Meron who rushed over, and Chaba was immediately kicked to the ground.

    “I have now transferred control of my body to you, and it’s up to you next.” Chaba’s voice sounded in Han Yu’s ears again.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "Chaba, how will my ability be reflected in you?"

    “Think with your head.”

    “…Think with my head?”

    Meron stepped on Chaba's body.  He raised the big sword in his hand and pointed it at Chaba's control room, intending to kill Han Yu in Chaba's control room first.  It's just that the big sword stabbed halfway but couldn't stab anymore!

    "Damn bastard! How dare you resist my will at this time!" Mei Long roared angrily. Han Yu, who was staying in the Chaba control room, could clearly see Ning Ping in Mei Long's control room shaking as if he had been shocked.  stop.  He immediately became furious, and the flames of anger spread all over Chaba's body. Chaba's remaining hand grabbed one of Meron's feet.  Lifting up with force, Mei Long was knocked to the ground, and then Chaba rolled on the spot and got up from the ground.

    The joints all over Chaba’s body were burning with flames at the moment, but Meron had never seen anything like this before, so he couldn’t help but feel a little panicked.  But when he thought about the situation between the two parties at this time, Mei Long felt ashamed of his timidity just now.  Tightening the sword in his hand, Mei Long was about to launch an attack when he saw Chaba stretching out his left hand to strike at the previously severed right hand.  The right hand on the ground and the ship-cutting knife flew over.

    Watching Chaba put his right hand back on his body, Mei Long's eyes almost went straight.  What's happening here?  His right arm was obviously cut off, how could it be put back so easily?  Are you using a plug-in?

    There was no protest from Meron, and Chaba immediately attacked Meron after his right hand recovered.  Different from the cooperation between Meilong and Ningping, the cooperation between Chaba and Han Yu is obviously much better.  The ship-cutting knife hit Chaba hard on the head.  That’s right, just shoot.  Han Yu used the ship-cutting sword with a wide blade like a door panel, and slapped Mei Long's head hard, and directly slapped Mei Long's iron skull into his stomach.

    Meron, who was unwilling to suffer, naturally responded in kind.  What Meron didn't expect was that Chaba's previously vulnerable body had successfully blocked his own attack.  The big sword in his hand cut off Chaba's right leg.  But almost in an instant, the severed right leg was connected to Chaba's body by flames, just like the previous right hand.

    "I don't believe you can pick it up every time!" Meron said fiercely when he saw this.

    ??Meilong obviously suffered a loss in the confrontation between the ship-cutting knife and the big sword.  There was no way for him to keep his body intact by relying on flames like Chaba.  In just a short time, Chaba had dozens of wounds on his body, while Meilong was missing many parts.

    "Damn it!" Mei Long shouted loudly, raised the big sword in his hand and struck Chaba on the head. If the blow was solid, Chaba would definitely be killed.Ba was split in half.

    Chaba immediately raised his ship-cutting knife in response.  It's just that the ship-cutting sword that has been used for many years is not as durable as the big sword that has been in a closed state. After so many chops, the ship-cutting sword finally died in this collision.  This time the big sword struck Chaba without any hindrance.  Meron seemed to have seen Chaba being split in half along with the humans in the control room.

    But what Meron didn’t expect was that the heavy chop he was sure of would be intercepted at the last moment by Chaba’s hands.

    "What!" Mei Long was shocked.  However, Chaba did not intend to give Mei Long any time to be surprised. He raised his foot and kicked Mei Long hard in the chest. Chaba had already poked several holes nearby with his ship-cutting knife, but this time he could not withstand it.  With a kick from Chaba, the control room was kicked out as well.

    The control room was equivalent to the heart of the heavy-duty mech. Now that the heart was gone, Meron immediately lost the motivation to continue acting. He could only watch unwillingly as Chaba snatched the big sword from his hand, and then put his own  The body was torn into pieces.

    After finishing all this, Chaba walked to the control room of Mei Long, who had been kicked away before, and knelt down on one knee. Then Chaba's control room opened, and Han Yu jumped out of the control room without saying a word.  Before throwing down Mei Long in the control room, he unplugged the wires plugged into Ning Ping. Then he dragged Ning Ping out of the control room and tried to breathe with his hands. Fortunately, he was still breathing. Now  He just passed out.

    "Chapa, thank you so much this time" Seeing that Ning Ping was fine after being rescued, Han Yu happily turned around and said to Chaba.  But in the middle of his words, Han Yu suddenly stopped talking, because Han Yu discovered that Chaba, who was kneeling on one knee at this moment, seemed to have no reaction.

 Text Chapter 836 The other side of the hole

    After losing the support of Han Yu, Chaba seemed to lose his vitality immediately, and the place where Meron originally cut it fell to the ground.  Looking at the broken body of Chaba, Han Yu felt a little tight in his heart.  Although we have not been in contact with this Chaba for a long time, although this Chaba has always refused to admit that he has acquired self-awareness, although this Chaba is very rude and does not know how to use tact, this Chaba's heart is not very bad.  It can be seen from getting along with Han Yu and others that he is a very down-to-earth guy.

    Han Yu wanted to ask for a certificate to see if Chaba could be saved, but Ningping's situation was a bit bad at this time. The body controlled by Mei Long began to bleed after being rescued by Han Yu, and Han Yu happened to  There are no healing bottles.  In order to save Ning Ping, Han Yu could only take Ning Ping to find Han Mengxin. Fortunately, Han Mengxin and the others were not very far away.

    What makes Han Yu feel depressed is that just when he sent Ningping to Han Mengxin for treatment and then rushed back, Chaba's control room disappeared.  There was only a big hole left in Chaba's chest. Judging from the edge of the hole, it was cut by sharp metal. Apart from the killed Meron, were there other heavy-duty mechs?  But even if it existed, how could it disappear silently?  And it moves so fast.

    Puzzled, Han Yu stood in front of Chaba's remains and thought hard until Lin Ke came to find him.

    "Han Yu, what's wrong with you?" Lin Ke asked softly.

    "I'm wondering where Chaba's control room is? Lin Ke, this is unreasonable. Even if there are other heavy-armed mechs nearby, how could it be so silent and without any movement?  Has Chaba’s control room been taken away?”

    "Han Yu, actually we saw some weird phenomena before we met with you." Lin Ke thought for a while and said softly to Han Yu.

    "Huh? What did you see?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "We were standing behind the waterfall, so we couldn't see it very clearly. We vaguely saw several dinosaurs appearing near Chaba."

    After hearing what Lin Ke said, Han Yu frowned and flew into the air without saying a word. He was originally on the ground.  So I didn’t think much about it because I didn’t see any footprints nearby. But when I looked up from the sky, it was just as Lin Ke said. In an open space about 500 meters away from the east of Chaba, there were multiple huge ones.  footprint.  Look at the direction those footprints are heading.  It's into the forest.

    After discovering this, Han Yu immediately asked Lin Ke to inform others to leave here.  Han Yu himself followed the footprints on the ground and planned to catch up and take a look.  Lin Ke expressed firm opposition to Han Yu's plan to act alone. However, Han Yu had already made up his mind, and even though Ning Ping was awake at this time, his vitality was severely damaged.  It is of no use at all.  In the end, he could only watch Han Yu leave the team. Although Han Yu repeatedly promised that he would not mess up, Lin Ke was still worried.

    Not mentioning Lin Ke's worries about Han Yu, let's just say that Han Yu followed the footprints on the ground and chased him all the way to the edge of the forest.  Stopped in front of a huge cave entrance.  The entrance to the cave was extremely huge, and it was three times more injurious than Chaba's entrance to the cave above and below ground. Moreover, large and small footprints could be seen everywhere near the entrance of the cave.  It can be seen that this cave should be the nest of dinosaurs.

    Han Yu quietly moved to the entrance of the cave. He first stretched his head and looked inside, and found that the cave was not naturally formed as he thought. There were many artificially dug places inside.  The most obvious one is the high-power fluorescent lamp hanging on the ceiling of the cave, which illuminates the cave that should be dark.  Although it cannot be compared with the glory of the outside world.  But at least it can provide lighting for Han Yu entering.  But the more this happened, the more Han Yu didn't dare to enter.  These footprints belong to dinosaurs, but this cave was dug artificially. Could it be that those dinosaurs were artificially raised?

    Thinking of this, a strange picture suddenly appeared in Han Yu's mind.  The tall and mighty dinosaur has a human sitting on its back and gesticulating, while the dinosaur still bows and obeys the human's dictating. It's so harmonious

    He shook his head vigorously.  Han Yu eliminated the thoughts that should not be used in his mind, and then prepared to enter the cave.  But Han Yu hadn't even entered the cave yet.  He heard a "dong-dong" sound coming from the inside of the cave, and Han Yu felt that the ground under his feet was also shaking.

    Without saying a word, Han Yu immediately flew above the cave entrance and found a hidden place to hide.  As the footsteps got closer and closer, Han Yu saw a huge dinosaur walking out of the cave. What surprised Han Yu even more was that there was actually a human sitting on the back of the dinosaur. It seemed that  Directing the actions of dinosaurs.  After taking a closer look, the dinosaur has a hat-like metal object on its head. It should be that it can command the dinosaur, right?

    Waiting for that one to come out, it may be a patrolling dinosaurAfter leaving the cave entrance, Han Yu waited for a while, and after confirming that there was no movement, he flew down and flew to the cave.  Han Yu didn't know how big the cave was. For safety reasons, it would be safer to go through the cave to the end.

    After a smooth journey, Han Yu arrived at the end of the cave.  The cave is not very long, but when Han Yu flew out of the cave, he was surprised to find that the cave was actually connected, and connected to a world where humans and dinosaurs coexisted that Han Yu had never heard of.

    In order to avoid being discovered, Han Yu landed and hid in the nearby woods as soon as he flew out of the cave. Standing on a leafy tree, Han Yu could safely look around him.

    Han Yu saw a huge castle, a village, a straight road, and a huge robot that was sitting or standing.  The robot was covered with green vines and it must have been inactive for a long time.

    "Who are you!?"

    Just when Han Yu was watching with concentration, a curious inquiry suddenly came from under the tree.  Han Yu was startled. He looked down and saw two children standing under the tree. Judging from their hairstyle, they should be a boy and a girl.  It was the little boy who asked himself, while the little girl timidly hid behind the little boy, exposing half of her head and looking at Han Yu in the tree curiously.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and jumped down from the tree. Instead, the little boy said, "Who are you? Don't you know it's not safe here? Where are your parents?"

    "It's not dangerous here." The little boy looked at Han Yu and said.

    "Really? Where are your adults? I want to ask them how they take care of their children." Han Yu said with a straight face.  Most children are afraid of looking for their parents.  Especially children who go to school are most afraid of teachers looking for their parents.  Although a teacher looking for parents can only mean that the teacher is incompetent, regardless of whether the teacher is capable or not, looking for parents means filing a complaint, looking for parents means going home to eat fried pork with bamboo shoots, and looking for parents means parents have to make a relationship with their children.  Small games, not singles between men and women.  It's a mixed doubles game. No matter what the game is, the children always suffer.

    Hearing that Han Yu was going to find his own guy, the little boy stopped being harsh and even had no idea of ??asking Han Yu about his origins.  He looked at Han Yu with a flattering expression and said, "Uncle, don't look for my parents, okay? My sister and I finally ran out to play. We will go back right away."

    "Wellwell, I won't look for your parents, but it's a bit dangerous here. I want to send you back to prevent you from being in danger on the way back." Han Yu said after thinking for a while.

    As long as Han Yu promised not to look for anyone, the little boy didn't seem to care whether Han Yu followed them or not.  Under the escort of Han Yu, the little boy pulled the little girl towards home.  On the way back, the little boy didn't talk to Han Yu much.  Just walking in front with her head lowered, the little girl always looked back at Han Yu from time to time.  As for the little girl who always looked at him, Han Yu would make a face at the little girl every time he waited for her to turn around, making the little girl giggle non-stop.

    The little boy didn’t object to Han Yu’s behavior of making his sister happy, but he just walked a lot faster.  The three of them, one large, two young, walked forward for a while, and vaguely saw the little boy's home.

    A two-story wooden house with an ax standing on a wooden pier in front of the wooden house.  The firewood that needs to be chopped seems to have not been finished yet.  At the door of the cabin, a young woman stood looking out anxiously.  Seeing the woman, the little boy and the little girl shouted in joy, and then they ran towards the woman.  The woman heard the voices of two children.  His face immediately lit up with joy, but then his expression changed. With a straight face, he turned the running little boy over, waved his hand and gave the little boy two hard slaps on his butt.  He yelled and cursed: "You worry-free bastard, who asked you to take your sister into the forest?"

    "Wow~" the little boy burst into tears.  The child cried.  The woman was a little reluctant to do anything, and pinched the little boy's arm bitterly, and said angrily: "Stop howling, wait until your father comes back to see how your father will deal with you?"

    "Mom, help me, I know I was wrong." When the little boy heard this, he quickly stopped crying, hugged the woman's thigh and asked for help.

    "No matter what, you kid is too naughty. If you don't clean it up, you won't be honest."

    “Mom, I really know I was wrong, okay, don’t let dad know?”

    "It's too late! You bastard!" Before the woman could answer, a strong man walked out of the woods angrily. When he saw the strong man, the little boy scurried behind the woman and shouted loudly.  He shouted: "Mom, help me."

    Although the woman said she didn't care, she really couldn't bear to see her child being beaten. She gave the little boy a hard twist, and thenThen he said to the strong man: "Since the child is fine, I will talk to him later, so don't beat him. If it is really broken, we will be the ones who feel bad."

    "Get used to it, get used to it, just get used to him. Sooner or later, this kid will get into trouble." The strong man said angrily.

    The woman still laughed along and said: "HahaI'll talk to him later. Well, you're tired too. Wash your face and get ready for dinner."

    Faced with the woman’s protection of the calf, the strong man could only sigh helplessly and turned around to wash his face by the water.  Just turning around like this, he immediately saw Han Yu, who had been silent all this time.

    "Who are you?" the strong man asked, glaring at Han Yu warily.  The woman also carefully protected the two children behind her.  Seeing the nervous look on the other party's face, Han Yu smiled, and just as he was about to speak, he heard the little boy say: "Dad, mother, this uncle is not a bad person. He met my sister and me in the forest, and he was worried that something would happen to us.  He sent us all the way back.”

    Hearing the little boy's words, the parents' expressions relaxed a little, but when the strong man noticed Han Yu's forehead, he suddenly became nervous again.  And he very exaggeratedly picked up the ax standing on the tree stump and warned Han Yu: "Don't come over! Otherwise, I will kill you with an axe."

    Han Yu felt baffled by the sudden change in his attitude towards the strong man, and the woman obviously noticed Han Yu's difference and immediately retreated into the wooden house while protecting the two children.

    "I mean no harm, why are you so nervous?" Han Yu asked as calmly as possible.  Han Yu is not afraid of fighting. Although the strong man in front of him is strong, Han Yu can only deal with him with one hand.  But Han Yu doesn't like to fight with others without any reason.

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  The strong man didn't look relaxed at all. He just kept shouting at Han Yu: "Get out of here! You are not welcome here! Get out of here!"

    Han Yu frowned slightly, knowing that if he wanted to let this strong man talk to him properly, he had to knock this strong man down first, otherwise this strong man would most likely give him an axe.

    He walked towards the strong man silently, forcing the strong man to retreat.  The strong man couldn't bear the pressure Han Yu brought to him.  With a roar, he raised his ax and struck at Han Yu. The woman guarding the door lowered her head and closed her eyes unbearably.  It was only when the woman was confused that she did not hear the screams.  Whether it’s that stranger’s or her husband’s.

    When she quietly opened her eyes, the woman opened her mouth in surprise.  They saw the stranger holding her husband with one hand and chopping down the ax with all his strength. However, the husband's face turned red from suppressing the pain, and the veins on his arms were bulging, but he still could not move the ax half an inch.

    "Give it to me." Han Yu said lightly.  The words just fell.  The ax in the strong man's hand was in Han Yu's hand.  Seeing that the only weapon in his hand was taken away, the strong man's face suddenly turned pale. He turned back and glanced at his wife and child. The strong man slowly knelt in front of Han Yu and begged in a low voice: "Please, please,  If you don’t want to harm the little ones, I’ll let you handle them. If you want to kill or behead them, please do as you please.”

    "Get up. I'm not interested in the weak." Han Yu said with a frown.

    The strong man took a careful look at Han Yu and saw that Han Yu's expression didn't seem to be fake. Then he stood up cautiously and stood in front of Han Yu with his hands down, not daring to make the slightest move.  Han Yu had no intention of letting this strong man sit down, so he probably even let him sit.  He didn't dare to sit down, so it was better not to waste that time.

    "You seemed to be very unwelcome to me just now, can you tell me why?" Han Yu asked, trying to sound as gentle as possible.

    Hearing this, the strong man looked at Han Yu cautiously and replied in a low voice: "You are not from this world. According to our laws, if you contact outsiders without authorization, you will be exterminated."

    "Huh?" Han Yu frowned when he heard this, and asked again: "How did you know that I am not from this world?"

    "This, you don't have this on your forehead." The strong man pointed to the headdress on his forehead and said to Han Yu.  When the strong man said this, Han Yu suddenly realized that when he saw these people wearing the living habits, he thought they were the people here, but he didn't expect that this ring could have such a function.

    "Where do you sell this headband? Can you buy one for me?" Han Yu asked.

    When the strong man heard this, he quickly shook his head and replied: "You can't buy it. This kind of headdress is the identity certificate of the people who live here. Only people who live here have it."

    "That's right. Where did you get this necklace made?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "Well, people here will have a headdress after they are born. As they grow older, the size of the headdress will be changed at the designated place. When replacing it, the original headdress must be handed in. Every time  You only have one headgear. Even if it is damaged, you must take the broken one before you can exchange it for a new one.of.  "

    “What if the broken headgear is lost?” Han Yu asked curiously.

    “…That will result in death.”

    "Where do you usually change your headgear?"

    "In the church."

    "How to get to the church?"

    "Go east along this road for about twenty miles, and you will see a town. In that town, the largest spire building is." The strong man replied, facing east of himself.

    "Thanks for the advice." Han Yu nodded to the strong man, got up and walked to the east.  But after walking about ten steps, Han Yu suddenly turned back to the relieved man and asked, "Last question, can you people here tame dinosaurs?"

    "Yes, but only those with strong strength can do it. People like me can only make a living by logging." The strong man replied quickly after hearing this.

    “…Thanks for the advice.”

    Watching Han Yu walk away without looking back, the strong man sat down on the ground, breathing heavily.  Han Yu had put too much pressure on him just now. Now that he knew he was safe, he suddenly became unsteady when he relaxed.  The woman thought something had happened to her husband, so she nervously ran over to help the strong man and began to check.  Seeing this, the strong man waved his hands and said, "It doesn't matter to me. Are the children okay?"

    "It's okay, it's okay." In response to the strong man's question, the woman continued to check the strong man's body. After confirming that there was no problem, the woman breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Master, do you want to report to the official?" the woman asked in a low voice.

    Hearing this, the strong man shook his head and replied: "That person will spare us if he doesn't kill us and silence us. But if we report him to the official, I'm afraid he will settle the score with us. It's better to cause more trouble than less trouble. It's better not to cause trouble."

    After listening to the strong man’s words, the woman nodded silently.

 Text Chapter 837 Spending a lot of money

    The small town of Baleno has become the wealthiest place in these eight towns due to its convenient transportation.  It is precisely because of this wealth that the church was placed here.  Because of the dinosaurs, the town's defense is not very tight. Except for a few people who are usually responsible for security, at night, basically no one can be seen doing outdoor activities.

    Under the cover of night, a dark figure evaded the town’s patrol team and quickly approached the church located in the center of the town.  He didn't attract anyone's attention on the road.  No one would have thought that there would be a bold thief who would dare to steal the temple that represents the authority of the empire.  Because of this self-confidence, the number of guards in the temple is basically zero.

    Han Yu entered the temple effortlessly.  According to the strong man's instructions, Han Yu stayed in the forest until night, then sneaked into the town and touched the church.  Han Yu originally planned to find a suitable headdress to wear on his head to fool him, but Han Yu searched all over the temple and could not find even a single headdress.  In desperation, Han Yu could only give up the idea of ??asking no one for anything and prepared to ask someone.

    The person in charge in the church is generally divided into one chief priest, two deputy priests, and about ten apprentices.  If you want to ask why Han Yu knows so well, it's just because there is a list of church personnel posted on the wall of the church hall.  Generally speaking, the officiant's room should be the best room in the church, and the best room will never be on the first floor.  The church has three floors, so the officiant's room should be on the third floor.

    Quietly reaching the third floor, Han Yu pushed open the door to the room. Disappointingly, the bed in the room was very tidy and there was no sign that anyone had slept on it.  Since I can't find it on the third floor, I have to go to the second floor.  But what disappoints Han Yu is that there is still no one on the second floor.  It can't be on the first floor, right?

    With this question in mind, Han Yu opened the rooms on the first floor and took a look at every room.  What's disappointing is that no one has been found.

    Where have all the people in this church died?

    Han Yu was very angry, and the consequences were serious.  The angry Han Yu wanted to burn the temple with a fire, but before he could do it, he heard a slight sound of footsteps not far behind him.  Han Yu quickly dodged and hid in the shadows.  Two people came over. They looked tired as they supported each other.  But looking at their faces, they looked satisfied.

    Han Yu was not interested in caring about what these two people were doing. After the two people walked past Han Yu's hiding place, Han Yu rushed out immediately.  Knives in both hands knocked both people unconscious, and then dragged the two unconscious people into a nearby room.

    A bowl of cold water was poured over, and one of the people woke up. Just as he opened his mouth to curse, he was slapped in the face.  The burning pain on his cheek made this man finally realize his identity at this time.  He looked up in disbelief to see who was so bold.  How dare you attack the church staff.  But what disappoints people is that the person who came was wearing a black robe.  Covering the entire person's head and face.  Look sideways.  His companion was lying on the ground unconscious.

    "You, you are so brave, do you know what you are doing now?"

    "Pa~" Another slap came.  Then a deep male voice came, "Don't speak casually before I ask questions. Do you understand?"

    "What do you want to ask?"

    "Where is the officiant?" Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    “…in the underground world.”

    "Huh? Where is the underground world?" Han Yu asked with a frown.  Underground world?  Just by hearing the name, you know it's not a serious place.

    "Where are the others?"

    "The deputy priest left with the chief priest. The others are in the basement."

    "what are they doing?"

    "Eris saving a woman who has fallen into disgrace."

    Han Yu laughed, feeling amused that the person in front of him was a bitch and wanted to erect a memorial arch.  But at the moment Han Yu is in no mood to care about the private lives of these hypocrites.

    “Where are the identity-representing headbands placed?” Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    "You, you are an outsider."

    "……you know too much."

    "No, don't kill me. I, I am useful to you. Just wearing a headdress is not enough, you will still be recognized." The priest apprentice hurriedly shouted.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    After the priest apprentice discovered that Han Yu was an outsider, his attitude immediately became respectful. After hearing Han Yu's question, he quickly explained to Han Yu: "The thing is like this, the headdress represents each dinosaur empire prince."  In order to facilitate the management of the identity of the citizens, the headgear of each citizen is entered into the database and saved in a file. Whenever you encounter a suspicious person, you can find it out by just using a special tool."

    &nbsp; "Wellthen what can you do?" Han Yu asked with a frown.  He didn't expect that there were so many twists and turns in a seemingly simple headband.

    "Well, actually it is not difficult to solve this matter. As long as you enter the terminal database through the temple and save the file, it will be fine." The priest apprentice said cautiously.

    "Haha, tell me your conditions. What do you want me to do for you before you are willing to do this for me?" Han Yu understood the meaning in the eyes of the priest apprentice and asked with a smile.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the priest's apprentice's eyes lit up and he quickly replied: "If possible, I hope that the chief priest and the two deputy priests will not be able to see the sun tomorrow."

    "You want me to kill someone for you?" Han Yu narrowed his eyes and asked in a bad tone.

    "Eh If it's not convenient for you to do it, you can let them be ruined." The priest apprentice's heart tightened and he quickly changed his request.

    "Actually, it doesn't matter to me whether I kill someone or not. But what if I kill someone and you don't plan to help me? I don't like wasting my efforts."

    "It's easy. I can take care of your identity first."

    "how much time is required?"

    "Half an hour is enough."

    "Then let's get started."

    “Perhaps in order to win Han Yu’s trust, the priest apprentice immediately began to formulate an identity ring for Han Yu after getting Han Yu’s permission.  Just as the priest's apprentice said, it didn't take half an hour for Han Yu's identity headdress to be aliased as Yuhan.  Handing the blank headband stored in the officiant's room to Han Yu, Han Yu tried it on and found that it was okay and not too uncomfortable.

    He glanced at the priest apprentice who looked at him expectantly.  Han Yu asked: "Do you want to deal with the chief priest and deputy priest to climb up?"

    "Ughhehe, who doesn't want to be a master?" The priest apprentice laughed dryly when he heard this.

    "If you just want to be a master, then you'd better kill the other people in this church. Otherwise, if you just kill the chief priest and deputy priest, it is very likely that your superiors will send new chief priests and deputy priests.  Come here to host.”

    “Then it’s better to let the chief priest and deputy priest be discredited.” The priest apprentice thought for a while and then said to Han Yu in a retreat.

    "Okay. Later I will show the main priest and deputy priest naked on the street. The rest depends on your own ability."

    "Well, what's the use of the chief priest and deputy priest being covered in sperm?" the priest apprentice asked in confusion.

    "You will know when the time comes." Han Yu smiled mysteriously and jumped out of the window.

    After confirming that Han Yu was really gone, the priest apprentice sat down on the ground.  Covering his chest, which was beating rapidly, he tried hard to think about what he should do when the chief priest and deputy priest were found naked on the street.

    Leaving the church, Han Yu followed the route the priest apprentice had previously mentioned and headed to the underground world of the town.  This place is easy to find. The brightly lit part of the town is the underground world.  To put it bluntly, the underground world is a high-end brothel.  The women in it range from loli to royal sisters.  From innocent to hot, from village girl to goddess.  From pretty girl to slut.  All types are available.  Of course, the premise is that you are willing to spend money.  In the underground world, as long as you have money, you can get everything you want.

    The underground world belongs to a shady industry. It looks like a high-end club to the outside world, but its essence is limited to people living in the small town of Baleno.  Then there is nothing you don’t know.  An industry like this cannot survive without a backer.  The backers of the underground world are the chief priest and two deputy priests of the church.  Now the three major backers are here for future survival.  It can be said that the underground world is serving them with all their heart.  It's just that this person is not a species that can enjoy happiness.  When you think about enjoying a certain level of happiness, you always like to make a little fuss.  For example, now, the officiant and the officiant are tired of playing with women, so they start playing with men.  It has to be said that human adaptability is really powerful.

    When Han Yu followed the ventilation duct in the underground world to find the chief priest and the deputy priests, he saw the chief priest and the two deputy priests having a good time.  But for Han Yu, who is a man and loves women, this scene is nothing but disgusting.  Han Yu was really like a fire burning everything he saw in front of him to ashes. He just wanted to keep his promise to the sacrificial apprentice, so he could only resist this impulse.

    Unable to hear the pig-like howls of the chief priest and the two deputy priests, Han Yu planned to exit first and come back to these three people after a while.

    After exiting the ventilation duct, Han Yu knew that if he wanted to enter the underground world through the main entrance, the first thing he needed was money, but he didn't really have much money.  In order to enter the underground world, Han Yu had to play a guest role as a robber.  The one who can come to the underground world for consumptionThere is no poor person.  Han Yu didn't feel guilty at all for robbing these people.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of a dozen rich people who were going to the underground world.  Lifting the box full of money, Han Yu walked towards the underground world still wearing the black robe he found from the temple.

    When he reached the gate, the guard stopped Han Yu.  Han Yu had seen it just now and knew that the guard wanted money.  Anyway, it was not his hard-earned money, so Han Yu didn't feel bad at all when it came to spending it, and just handed it over with a handful of large banknotes.  Immediately, the guard's attitude changed 180 degrees. He was extremely attentive and led the way for Han Yu. At the same time, he notified Mama Sang in the underground world that the big benefactor had arrived.

    Those who can be mamasang in a place like the underground world are all well-rounded people.  Han Yu felt a gust of fragrant wind blowing into his nose, and he couldn't help but sneeze.  Mama Sang opened her mouth to speak, but this time, she was completely silenced by the big sneeze.

    Mamasang’s face turned a little dark, but she also knew that she could not have trouble with anyone but also with money.  After adjusting her mentality in an instant, Mamasang smiled and said to Han Yu: "Sir, you haven't been here for a long time."

    "Oh, I'm back here and I'm not sure about the rules here. Please don't be offended if you don't get there." Han Yu replied casually, making the people following him grin.  Mamasang even scolded her in frustration, "I've never seen someone so dumb! I said you haven't been here for a long time. Why don't you just come back? You're not here to cause trouble, are you?"

    She wanted to go back to her home, but Mamasang would not show it directly. After laughing, she enthusiastically led Han Yu to the VIP room in the underground world.  The hospitality made other guests in the underground world look envious and jealous, but there are really not many stupid people who spend money in this kind of place.  Especially when they saw Han Yu wearing a black robe, without even showing his head or face, those who originally wanted to find trouble couldn't help but retreat.  If you provoke someone you shouldn't provoke because of your impulsiveness, it will be a bit more gain than loss.

    A dress-up dance is being performed in the hall of the underground world. The so-called dress-up dance means being naked.  Put on your clothes one by one on stage.  Han Yu didn't have much interest in this kind of dance, so he sat down on the sofa. Han Yu put the box he brought on the coffee table. The moment he opened it, Mamasang's eyes almost went straight.  It's just money.  There are also many valuable gold and silver jewelry.

    After swallowing quietly, Mamasang calmed down and asked Han Yu: "Master, is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Do you know where the chief priest and deputy priest are?" Han Yu picked up a wad of bills and looked at Mamasang and asked.

    "I know. Go left out of this door, and that's the room at the end." Mamasang replied, staring at the banknotes in Han Yu's hand.

    Han Yu nodded upon hearing this, knowing that Mamasang was not lying, and then threw a wad of banknotes into Mamasang's arms.  Mamasang almost fainted from happiness. She didn't expect that she could get such a sum of money by answering an insignificant question.  He immediately looked at Han Yu with hope, hoping that Han Yu would ask a few more questions.

    Under the gaze of mother Sang Xiji.  Han Yu picked up another wad of banknotes and said to Mama-san: "After the chief priest and deputy priest are finished, can you ask Mama-san to inform me? I have something to talk to them about. Of course, this is without telling them.  Down."

    "No problem." Mamasang nodded vigorously, and then got a wad of banknotes.

    "Two fruit plates, if you're over 18, I won't take them." Han Yu didn't ask any more questions.  After closing the box, he leaned back on the sofa and said to Mama-san.

    "Okay." Mamasang agreed repeatedly.  He turned around and ran out.

    After a while, ten young and beautiful girls were led in by Mamasang.  These girls looked innocent and inexperienced. They just fell in Han Yu's eyes, but they made Han Yu shake his head.

    Seeing this, Mamasang asked cautiously: "Sir, are you dissatisfied with these girls?"

    “…Where’s the fruit plate I want?”

    "Here it is." Mamasang quickly reached out and took the fruit plate from behind.  Han Yu took the fruit plate, picked up a piece and threw it into his mouth. While eating, he asked his mother, "Is any of these girls a virgin?"

    "Yes, yes. Young Master, look, oops~" Mamasang screamed. It turned out that before she could finish her words, Han Yu slammed the fruit plate in his hand onto her head.

    "Get out! Who let you in?" Mamasang cursed at the thugs who ran in after hearing her screams.  After driving away the thugs, Mamasang asked with a smiling face: "Master, why are you doing this?"

    Han Yu glanced at Mamasang sideways and asked with a sneer: "I said Mamasang, have you ever seen that virgin between the legs?Do you have to open it like this?  "

    Mama Sang immediately understood that the person in front of her was not a newbie, and she quickly smiled and said, "Since you don't like it, Master, would you like me to change a batch for you?"

    "Forget it, pick two people who have never served anyone before. I am not reluctant to spend money, but I don't like spending money in vain. They are obviously second-hand goods but they want me to spend the red money. There is no way."  Han Yu opened the box, took out a wad of money and threw it to Mama Sang.

    With the wad of money in her hand, Mama-san’s original resentment at being deprived of a lot of fruits was completely gone.  The black fungus who were originally resentful of Han Yu because of Han Yu's insulting words suddenly changed their expressions, and they all showed their charms and wanted to make Han Yu change his mind.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't even look at those people.

    When the two real virgins were brought to Han Yu, Han Yu threw a wad of money to Mama Sang and told Mama Sang not to disturb them.  This time Mamasang was careful, and the two virgins he found turned out to be twins.  He looked at two little girls, no more than twelve or thirteen years old, looking at him with timid eyes.  Han Yu asked himself that no matter how beastly he was, he couldn't do it.

    Trying to slow down his voice, Han Yu said softly: "Don't be afraid, I won't force you to do anything you don't want to do. Come sit down and chat with me." After that, Han Yu took out another wad of money and handed it to the two  A little girl.  But the two little girls didn't reach out to pick it up, they just looked at Han Yu from a distance.

    Han Yu didn’t say much when he saw this, he reached out and picked up the fruit in the fruit plate and started eating it.  The two sides were silent for a while, until one of the little girls' stomach made a growling sound.  Looking at the red faces of the two little girls, Han Yu couldn't help but chuckle.

    "Here comes someone!" Han Yu knocked on the copper bell on the coffee table.  The two little girls immediately looked at Han Yu in horror, wondering what Han Yu was planning to do.

    "What are your orders, Master?" the person who came in asked respectfully.  The previous reward from this big benefactor had spread among these people, and coupled with Mama Sang's instructions, no one dared not to serve him wholeheartedly.

    Han Yu threw over a wad of money and said in a low voice: "Go get some food, I'm hungry. Get it for three people, I'll eat more."

    "Yes, please wait."

    The attendant went out with a happy face, and the two little girls looked at Han Yu in surprise.

 Text Chapter 838 Sending someone home

    I was shocked to hear the bad news about Xueluo ten years ago. Although we have no friendship, we feel that we are in the same boat.  Please have the ability of readers to support Wu Bu Tianxia if you have money, and if you have others, please support yourself.

    *********************************

    The whirlwind style of eating left Han Yu, a person who originally loved eating, with nowhere to start.  After all, the two little girls could not resist the temptation of food. They lowered their guard against Han Yu and started chewing.  You can tell who is older and who is younger from the way the two little girls eat.

    The older little girl finished eating first. She glanced at her younger sister who was still eating, and then at the man who was sitting aside watching them eat. She gritted her teeth and said to Han Yu, "Thank you for letting us have a full meal."  meal."

    "You're welcome, is it enough? If not, you can order more." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    The girl shook her head, looked at Han Yu and said, "That's enough. Now it's my turn to repay you. My sister is still young, please don't touch her." As she said that, the girl began to take off her clothes and belt.  The girl's clothes are very simple, just a belt tied with a piece of cloth wrapped around her body. As long as the belt is opened, the clothes are untied.  Before the clothes fell to the ground, Han Yu flicked his right hand, and a gold coin fell on the forehead of the girl with her eyes closed.

    "Put your clothes on, I'm not interested in the washboard." Han Yu said angrily.

    Although the girl feels lucky that she doesn’t have to lose her voice, even a woman might not be able to stand being described as having a washboard figure.  Ignoring the little girl's slightly dissatisfied look, Han Yu reached out and touched the head of his confused sister, looked at her sister who was fastening her belt and asked, "Do you have any relatives?"

    "Are you planning to redeem our lives? Don't waste your efforts. The person in charge here will not let us leave." My sister shook her head after hearing this.

    "Are you sent here by your enemies?" Han Yu asked with interest.

    "My sister and I were originally the daughters of a grand duke, but we were abducted and trafficked here. Once we show up, it means that this place will be in bad luck." My sister replied in a low voice.

    "Huh? If you follow what you say, then you and your sister should have been silenced long ago." Han Yu said suspiciously.

    "Maybe it's because we can sell it at a good price." My sister said with a wry smile.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and asked in a low voice: "What if I take you to escape?"

    "Escape? It's impossible. Even if you have money, if their safety is really involved, no matter how much money you have, it's useless."

    "Haha What if I am not only rich, but also very powerful?" Han Yu smiled and opened his right hand, and a ball of flame appeared in his hand.  The two sisters were immediately stunned by what they saw in front of them.  The younger sister even forgot what she was still eating and looked at the flames on Han Yu's right hand in stunned silence.

    My sister looked at Han Yu deeply and asked in a low voice: "Who are you? With your identity, you shouldn't appear in a place like this."

    "Haha Just think of me as a messenger of justice. In fact, the purpose of my coming here is not to have fun, but to be entrusted by others to find the chief priest and two deputy priests of the church."

    "Impossible, how could someone come here in a place like the church?" My sister shook her head in disbelief.

    "Don't believe it, the chief priest and the two deputy priests are nearby now. Do you want me to take you to see them later?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "They are members of the church and are not allowed to approach women."

    "Yes. It's true that they don't have sex with women. But no one prohibits them from having sex with men."

    ""

    After a short silence, just when her sister was about to speak to Han Yu, Han Yu waved his hand to signal not to speak. Then he heard Mama Sang's flattering voice coming from outside the door, "Sir, the person you are looking for is now here.  It’s done.”

    "Okay, I'll be right away." Han Yu promised, stood up, held the little sisters in his arms, and whispered to the elder sister among them: "Don't talk. Help me over with your sister."

    Neither of the two sisters said a word, silently lowering their heads and helping Han Yu go out.  Han Yu put his arms around the two sisters and staggered out.  When she opened the door, she saw Mama-san with a flattering look on her face.  Han Yu nodded with satisfaction, pointed to the two piles of money placed on the table and said, "This is for you. Don't come over and eavesdrop for a while, otherwise you will be silenced. Don't blame me for not warning you in advance."

    Hearing this, Mamasang’s original intention of eavesdropping suddenly faded away. She turned a blind eye to the two sisters who were supporting Han Yu. She nodded hurriedly and replied: "Don't worry, young master, the slave family knows the rules."

    "Yes." Han Yu responded with satisfaction, and with the support of the two sisters, he staggered towards the room of the chief priest and deputy priest.  Mama Sang Jae Han Yu leaves the roomAfter a while, he immediately walked into the room, quickly stuffed two wads of money into his huge chest, and then walked out of the room like nothing happened.  Just before Mamasang walked out of the room, Han Yu and his two little sisters walked into the room of the chief priest and deputy priest.

    As soon as he entered the room, Han Yu immediately let go of the little sister and quickly knocked out everyone in the room.  The elder sister of the two sisters glanced at the officiant's robe that was thrown on the ground and believed that one of the naked men in front of her must be the officiant.  In order to prevent the younger sister from seeing something she shouldn't see, the older sister covered her younger sister's eyes.

    "Hey, don't just watch it for yourself, bring your sister over." Han Yu opened the vent above the roof, turned and shouted to the little sister.  My sister was immediately furious. She opened her mouth to reply, but then suddenly realized the situation her two sisters were in.  Looking at Han Yu who was looking at them, the elder sister gritted her teeth, pulled her younger sister to Han Yu's side and asked, "Do you really want to help us escape?"

    "Yes, I, Yuhan, always speak my mind. Hurry, you two go in first, and then I will stuff the chief priest and the two deputy priests in."

    "Can you tell the difference clearly?"

    "Isn't this simple? It's just three old guys, give me your hand." Han Yu stretched out his hand and said to the older sister of the two sisters.

    With Han Yu’s help, the sisters climbed into the ventilation duct.  Han Yu then stuffed the chief priest and deputy priest in, and then threw the rest of them onto a big bed.  Then he said to the two sisters in the ventilation duct: "Stay here without making any noise. I will go out first and then come to pick you up."

    “Be careful yourself.” The elder sister of the two sisters warned worriedly.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, installed the vent that he had opened before, and then tidied his clothes.  Opened the door and walked out.  On the way out, I bumped into Mama Sang.

    "Sir, are you going back?" Mamasang asked enthusiastically.

    "Ah, I'm back." Han Yu replied with a bit of annoyance on his face.

    "Sir, what's going on? Who made you unhappy?"

    "Don't ask what you shouldn't ask." Han Yu pushed Mamasang away and walked out.  Mama-Sang heard a soft whisper coming from behind, "Those two old immortals are not afraid of being taken away immediately. I finally met a pair of twins, and they were snatched away just like that."

    Hearing this, Mamasang smiled knowingly.  Knowing that it was not the right time to disturb the chief priest and deputy priest, he turned around and went elsewhere.

    Wait for Han Yu to walk out of the underground world.  Not long after disappearing into the night, Han Yu turned back again.  He followed the ventilation duct to find the two sisters, and dragged the chief priest and the two deputy priests along the ventilation duct to the outside.  Watching Han Yu tie the naked chief priest and two deputy priests together with a fishing net he found from nowhere.  The elder sister of the two sisters asked in confusion: "What are you doing?"

    “I’m not doing anything, I just want to make the three shameless old guys completely lose their face.” Han Yu said while completing the work at hand.  After standing far away and looking at his masterpiece, he reached out and made some adjustments to the postures of the three old guys.  He said to the two sisters who were watching dumbfounded: "Let's go, not now. When will we wait?"

    "Just leave it alone?" the elder sister of the two sisters asked somewhat unbearably.

    "Do you still want to invite people to visit now? Don't worry. Someone will find them." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    The elder of the two sisters glanced sympathetically at the three old guys in the fishing net, pulled her sister and disappeared into the night with Han Yu.

    Night passes and becomes day.  When people who had been crazy all night walked out of the underground world and were about to go back and catch up on their sleep, they suddenly discovered something in shock. In an alley not far from the underground world, a group of naked men were lying in random directions.  The way they look.  It appears to have been robbed.  And when the troublemaker walked through the naked men's alley and came to the street behind the underground world, he saw a bunch of white things in the street.  When I got closer, I saw that they were the chief priest and two deputy priests in the church.  These three are really having fun.  Dare to challenge the world.  Two bare-butt old men are entangled together. You touch his dick, he touches my dick, and I touch your dick. The three of them use their actions to explain what unlimited sexual love is.

    Everybody likes to watch the fun. One person discovered that it won’t take long for a large number of people to watch the fun.  In addition, the small town of Banero is a place with extremely convenient transportation and there are many businessmen in the past. I believe that it will not be long before the performance art of the three old men's endless sexual love will be known to everyone.

    Just when the town of Baleno erupted into an unprecedented wave of gossip because the chief priest and deputy priest of the church served the public together, Han Yu, whose pseudonym was Yuhan, had already embarked on his way home with the two little girls rescued from the underground world  The two little girls are both named Huo, the elder sister is Lian Yue and the younger sister is Lian Xing.  According to their own statement, their home is in a large city called Wen Dahua, about 1,200 kilometers away from Baleno. The owner of the city is the father of the two girls, the Grand Duke of the Empire Huo Yun.

    Han Yu is not a person who knows the way, and the two little sisters of the Huo family obviously don't know how to get home.  Fortunately, Han Yu did not spend all the money he "borrowed" last night. After spending a little money as reward, the three of them hitched a ride with a caravan heading to Wendahua City.

    In order to deceive others, Han Yu and the Huo sisters declared that they were cousins. As a cousin, Han Yu sent his two cousins ??home.  Just because the followers were separated, and because the three of them were road fools, they had no choice but to go with the caravan.

    With the headgear representing his identity, the leader of the caravan readily agreed to Han Yu and others' request after accepting Han Yu's bribe.  Speaking of headdresses that represent status, Han Yu also went to find a priest apprentice who had dealt with him.  The identity-representing headdresses of the Huo sisters have been taken away, so they can only deal with it first. When the sisters return home, Han Yu won't need to take care of the rest.

    However, in view of Han Yu's lavish spending, the remaining money was taken away by Lian Yue, the elder sister of the Huo sisters, for safekeeping. The reason was not to go home hungry.  Han Yu didn't care about this. Money is gone once it's gone. Anyway, he has the ability and when he really needs money.  Just find two fat sheep and shear some wool.  However, Han Yu did not tell Lian Yue about this plan.  He finally figured it out. Among the two little girls in the Huo family, the elder sister Lian Yue was the main one, while the younger sister Lian Xing was just a little follower. As long as they had food, they didn't care about anything else.  Lian Yue, on the other hand, has a strong sense of justice. If she knew that Han Yu wanted to rob a few people, she would definitely object.  Han Yu didn't want to cause trouble for himself, so he didn't tell the sisters about his plans.

    With the caravan's cover, Han Yu and the other three successfully evaded the passing patrol.  The key is the role of headgear.  No one would have thought that it had only been two days since Han Yu, an outsider, got his headdress.

    The caravan does not move very fast, mainly because this caravan is a mobile shop. Every time it passes through a village or town, it will stop for a period of time to conduct business.  And every time this time comes.  This is when Lian Xing is happiest.  Because every time at this time, Han Yu would take her and her sister around.  After having a good time in the area, we will return to the caravan and continue on the road with the caravan.

    And when passing through another small town.  The leader of the caravan suddenly found Han Yu with a nervous look on his face. Seeing his nervous look, Han Yu couldn't help but joked: "What's wrong, Uncle Bok? Is your tax evasion known to others?"

    "Nonsense! I am a good citizen, a big tax payer, and I never default on my taxes. Don't talk nonsense." Although Bok was very nervous at this time, he heard Han Yu's slanderous words.  Still quickly defended.

    Regarding the defense of the fat man in front of him, Han Yu curled his lips and expressed his disbelief.  There is no business without treachery!  Although the fat man said something nice, he wanted Han Yu to believe that he would celebrate his birthday seriously.  That would be like making Han Yu believe that a sow can climb a tree.  However, this fat man is a bit cunning, but he can do things with money, which is much better than those who just take money and do nothing.  Seeing Po Ke's nervous look, Han Yu stopped joking and asked in a low voice: "What happened?"

    "I heard that the mayor of the town we passed just now said that there are ferocious beasts attacking people in the mountains we are about to pass. You and your two cousins ??should be careful not to be picked up by the ferocious beasts."

    "What kind of beast scares you so much? Don't we have a guard in our caravan?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "The damn escorts are the ones invited to support the scene. If they are really in danger, they will run faster than a rabbit." Pork replied bitterly.

    "Did the leader of the escort team take the opportunity to increase the price? And you refused to increase the price." Han Yu asked tentatively.

    When Po Ke heard this, his face turned red, and then he frowned and replied: "Integrity is what matters in business, how can you raise the price on the ground?"

    Han Yu understood that this fat man must have angered the guards because he wanted money rather than his life.  But those guards are not good people either. They raise their prices without looking at the time.

    "What are you going to ask me to do?" Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    “I don’t plan to ask you to do anything, I just want to remind you to take good care of your two cousins. I still have things to do, so you have to be careful.” After saying that, Pork turned to leave.

    Seeing that Po Ke was about to leave, Han Yu quickly asked: "Hey, you haven't told me what kind of beast it is?"

    "I heard it's a velociraptor." Pork replied in a low voice.

    Watching Po Ke twist his fat butt and leave, Han Yu showed a serious look.The look of thinking.  At this time, Lian Yue pulled her sister over. Seeing Han Yu's thoughtful look, she couldn't help but ask: "Brother Yuhan, what are you thinking about?"

    "I was thinking, that fat guy's butt seems to be one big and one small. It's really interesting to see how he twists and turns." Han Yu couldn't help laughing as he said that.  But Lian Yue didn't smile. After rolling her eyes at Han Yu, she pulled her sister towards the carriage she was sitting on.  Han Yu smiled when he saw this and followed him.

    The caravan soon arrived in front of the mountain that Pork mentioned.  Pork looked around nervously, praying in his heart that the legendary raptor was sleeping at this time.  But God did not follow his wishes. Before Pork finished his prayer, he heard a noise from the trees beside the road, followed by a huge raptor jumping out and blocking the way of the caravan.

    "Help, help!" Upon seeing this, Pork rolled and crawled to the leader of the escort team.  At this time, the team leader was not as brave as he was when negotiating the price with Pok. He said to Pok with trembling teeth: "This, this big guy is not something we can deal with. You, you still"

    "It's still bullshit! I paid, so you should do things for me." When Poke heard this guy, he wanted to regret it.  He immediately grabbed the other person's collar and shouted.  It was just that Pok's voice was a little louder, which aroused the dissatisfaction of the raptor blocking the road. As the raptor shouted, Pok's legs softened, and he sat down on the ground while letting go of the leader's collar.

    At this time, Lian Yue was holding her sister Lian Xing, looking helpless.  Seeing this, Han Yu reached out and touched Lian Yue's head, and whispered: "Watch your sister and don't run around."

    "Where are you going?" Lian Yue couldn't help but asked when she saw Han Yu jumping out of the carriage.

    "Oh. I've never seen a live velociraptor. Let's go see it." Han Yu replied casually and walked towards the front of the team.  When Han Yu arrived, he saw Fatty Bok jumping up and down directing the guards to confront the raptor.  Although the guards were scared, they knew that this was not the time to retreat.  He could only bite the bullet and confront the fierce raptor with the spear in his hand.  It's just that this confrontation won't last long before it is defeated by the Velociraptor.

    Everyone knows they can't stop the raptors alone.  But for that glimmer of life.  Everyone was unwilling to give up, gritting their teeth and holding on, expecting a miracle to appear, but the miracle came a little late.

    "I saw the Velociraptor use its powerful and hard body to collide, and immediately dispersed the human wall formed by the people. Then the Velociraptor swung its tail and threw away the three people who rushed towards the Velociraptor to force it back.  Then he opened his mouth and bit the person who had been knocked to the ground before.

    No one thought that the person who was bitten still had a chance to survive. Pork couldn't bear to close his eyes, but at this moment he heard a whistling sound passing behind him. Pork couldn't help but open his eyes.  Look.  The velociraptor opened its mouth wide, but did not continue to bite. It was less than one meter away from the person on the ground and kept its fixed movement motionless.  It wasn't until someone reached out and patted Pok on the shoulder that the stunned Pok came to his senses.

    "This, you, it" Bo Kelian said with gestures and danced towards Han Yu.  Han Yu frowned, sighed and said, "Uncle Pork, I really can't understand the mute language you invented. Let's talk in normal language, okay?"

    Bo Ke’s face flushed with anger and he gasped a few times. Then he grabbed Han Yu’s arm and whispered to Han Yu: “Follow me.”

    "Uncle Bok, I am male, I like women, and I have no interest in a plump old man like you." Han Yu shouted when he saw this.

    "Shut up!" Pork shouted angrily.

    After dragging Han Yu into Lian Yue Lian Xing's carriage, Bo Ke said to Han Yu with a serious face: "Yu Han, you are in trouble."

    "Ah? What trouble did I get into?" Yuhan asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "You're still pretending to be stupid with me! Why did you kill that velociraptor?"

    "Hey, let me be clear. What do you mean by killing me? Do I have such a strong taste?" Han Yu shouted unhappily.

    "Shut up! Don't be careless with me. I'm very serious now, be serious!" Pork roared in a low voice.

    Seeing Bo Ke’s nervous look, Han Yu stopped joking and asked in a deep voice: “Uncle Bo Ke, did I save someone and cause trouble?”

    "Alas, it's not that you are wrong to save people, it's just, why did yousigh" Pork sighed repeatedly at Han Yu's answer.  Lian Yue on the side saw this and asked tentatively: "Uncle Bo Ke, what on earth did Han Yu do? Why are you so anxious?"

    Po Ke sighed and said: "Oh Lian Yue, it's not that I'm not grateful to your brother for saving her."??, but in this empire, dinosaurs are more valuable than people.  Your good brother killed a velociraptor in order to save a guard who was about to die.  "

    "Oh, just get rid of it. Anyway, the matter has come to this, and there is no use regretting it. Uncle Pork, don't worry, this matter will be borne by us." Lian Yue did not panic as Pork imagined, but answered lightly.

    Hearing this, Pork was stunned, and after a long while he asked: "Who are you?"

    "Uncle Poker, generally the more curious a person is, the sooner he will die." Han Yu said to Poker deliberately and sinisterly.  This frightened Po Ke into a shiver, laughed, and hurriedly escaped from Han Yu's carriage on the pretext that he still had many things to deal with.

    "Why are you scaring him?" Lian Yue looked at Han Yu dissatisfied and said.

    Han Yu shrugged indifferently and defended: "I am just cheering him up, so that this guy will not lose his temper and betray us. But is it really that serious to kill a velociraptor?"

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Lian Yue sighed softly, looked at Han Yu and said: "Velociraptors are special mounts for the military. Do you think it's serious? But you don't have to worry, it depends on the person.  . If the velociraptor is going to attack us, then it will be fine if you kill the velociraptor."

    "What if Bo Ke and those people can kill them?" Han Yu asked.

    "That's the disaster of confiscating your home."

    Hearing this answer, Han Yu grinned. Before Han Yu could say anything, Lian Xing rushed over and plunged into Han Yu's arms. He raised his head and asked Han Yu: "Brother Yuhan, did you really kill one?"  Velociraptor?”

    Facing Lianxing's starry-eyed look, Han Yu made a strong bend and replied: "Of course. Your brother Yuhan is very strong. Don't be afraid of your sister anymore. If your sister bullies you again next time, you  Just tell me and I'll spank her for you."

    "Yeah." Lianxing nodded vigorously.  Lian Yue on the side dragged Lian Xing into her arms angrily, then glared at Han Yu and said, "Don't teach my sister bad things."

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this.  He jumped off the carriage and asked, "How does Velociraptor meat taste?"

    Lian Yue: ""

    For Han Yu, Lian Yue was speechless.  After warning Han Yu not to mess around.  Worried, he took his sister Lianxing and got off the carriage.  She was really worried about Han Yu, worried that he would actually go and cut off two pieces of Velociraptor meat to taste.

    Someone killed the Velociraptor and immediately attracted crowds of people to watch.  Lian Yue couldn't tell everyone that it was okay, she was responsible for everything.  Even if he told her, no one would be willing to believe that a twelve-year-old girl could bear such a disaster.  And because of Han Yu's gloomy words before, Po Ke was hiding and trembling, and he couldn't see his face at all.  Everyone looked at Han Yu and the three of them with sympathy.  Of course, there are those who take pleasure in others’ misfortune.  There is always no shortage of such rotten people in this world, who take seeing others' misfortune as their source of happiness.  However, Han Yu has always looked down upon such people. When dealing with such people, Han Yu has always stayed away from him and gloated about others' misfortunes.  If you dare to let me see it, I'll slap you!

    Maybe it was because Han Yu's spear throw was too powerful. Anyway, no one dared to show gloating expression when Han Yu came over.  But behind Han Yu, the whispers continued uninterrupted.

    Arriving at the front of the team, the killed velociraptor was now carried to the side of the road. When the leader of the caravan escort saw Han Yu approaching, he quickly took two steps to greet him. There was another person following behind him.

    "Why haven't you left yet? Where has that old bastard Po Ke gone?" Pulling Han Yu aside, the leader of the escort asked in a low voice.

    Han Yu has never had any influence on this bearded team leader.  The key is that this bearded man always has a straight face and looks like he should avoid strangers, which makes Han Yu not want to bring trouble to himself.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that this bearded man who always seemed unkind would encourage him to escape at this time.

    "If I escape, how will you deal with this big guy?" Han Yu pointed to the velociraptor on the roadside and asked with a smile.

    The bearded team leader looked at Han Yu speechlessly. He really didn't understand how the guy named Yuhan in front of him could still laugh at this time.

    "Mr. Team Leader, thank you for your kindness. But trouble has already occurred, and we don't want to implicate others. Let us handle this matter." Lian Yue said softly from the side.  When the bearded man heard this, he looked at Lian Yue in surprise, and then at Han Yu who looked indifferent. Finally, he sighed, waved behind him, and handed over to the man standing not far behind him.  He said to Han Yu: "Anyway, I want to thank you for saving my men. If you hadn't taken action, he would have been dead now."?? 

    "It's easy, you're welcome." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    The bearded team leader has become numb to Han Yu's nonchalant attitude.  The emperor was not in a hurry and the eunuch was in a hurry. The bearded man didn't want to do it. Since he couldn't figure it out, he simply didn't want to do it.  He took the rescued men and thanked Han Yu before retreating to the side.

    Han Yu circled around the velociraptor twice, stretched out his legs and kicked the velociraptor's body.  Lian Yue on the side saw this and warned: "Don't eat it. If you eat it, we will really be in trouble."

    "You can't taste it at all?" Han Yu asked a little disappointed.  Han Yu was answered by Lian Yue who shook her head firmly.

    At this moment, there was a commotion in the crowd. Looking in the direction the crowd was pointing, you could see dust flying in the distance and a rumbling roar coming from far away.  Lian Yue held her sister Lian Xing in her arms, while Han Yu walked in front of the two sisters.  But when I saw a huge cloud of dust coming towards me.  Han Yu turned around and picked up the two sisters, flying into the air before the two sisters could react.

    "You, you want to escape?" Lian Yue asked in surprise.

    "Nonsense, if I want to escape, why should I wait until now? I just don't want to eat ashes."

    After hearing Han Yu's words, Lian Yue lowered her head and looked at the ground. The place where the three of them had just stood was now covered in dust. Just as Han Yu said, if they were still standing where they were, what was waiting for them would be  Unearthed cultural relics.

    When the dust subsided, Lian Yue looked at the group of dragoons on the ground.  His eyes couldn't help but light up. The emblems on these dragoons were the emblems of his family. In other words, he and his sister could return home faster, and the fact that Yu Han accidentally killed the raptor would be nothing.

    He opened his mouth to call someone.  But I heard Han Yu say: "Don't be in a hurry to recognize your relatives."

    Lian Yue glanced at Han Yu without knowing why, out of her trust in Yu Han.  Lian Yue obediently closed her mouth.  At the same time, he took care of his sister's mouth.

    "Who did it?!" the captain of the Dragon Knight was roaring.

    "Hey~ look up and take a look, the murderer you are looking for is here." Han Yu stopped in mid-air and shouted to the dragon knight on the ground.

    There were three people coming, all riding raptors.  However, the armor on these three people was too thick, and it was difficult to even lift their heads.  The team leader heard Han Yu's voice, raised his head and saw Han Yu in mid-air.  Just due to excessive force, the unlucky dragon knight suddenly lost his balance and fell off the dragon's back with a snap.  My limbs swayed vigorously, but I couldn't stand up no matter what.

    "Assholes! You are dead, why don't you help me up quickly." The dragon knight who struggled to no avail roared angrily.  However, the two dragon knights who followed were helpless and could only ask the people watching the lively caravan to help.  With the concerted efforts of everyone, the unlucky dragon knight finally stood up, but it was a bit difficult to get him back on the dragon's back.  Han Yu, who could only stand on the ground and shouted into the air: "Come down, let's talk carefully."

    "Tch~ Do you think I'm stupid? Let me tell you, I killed that raptor and it has nothing to do with anyone else. Tin Can, if you have the ability, just come after me." As he said this, Han Yu took Lian Yue with him.  Fly with Lianxing into the nearby forest.

    The dragon knight was furious when he saw this, and immediately ordered the two dragon knights around him: "Catch up and kill without mercy!"

    "Yes!" The two dragon knights looked at each other and controlled the velociraptor at their crotches to chase Han Yu into the forest.  The lone dragon knight said to the people around him: "Come here and help me get back on the dragon's back, so that I won't pursue the killing of your dragon."

    Hearing this, everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and slowly stepped forward to help the dragon knight onto the dragon's back.  Fortunately, this dragon knight kept his word. After getting on the back of the raptor, he immediately rushed into the forest without saying a word.  When the dragon knight could no longer be seen, Pork, who had been hiding without showing his face, sprang out and asked everyone to get away quickly.  Only then did everyone come back to their senses. If they didn’t leave now, when would they wait?

    The two dragon knights chased into the forest, but they lost sight of Han Yu within a short time.  Han Yu placed Lian Yue and Lian Xing on a big tree, then quietly flew behind a dragon knight, rushed over while he was unprepared, and kicked him hard.  on the ground.  Then he jumped up and went into the forest again.  Another dragon knight glanced sympathetically at his fallen companion and comforted him: "Don't worry, I'll find someone to rescue you right away."

    "You should worry about yourself." The dragon knight lying on the ground unable to move said angrily.

    Just as the dragon knight said, his companion comforted him not to worry just now, but now he suffered the same fate as his companion, lying side by side on the ground.  The two domesticated velociraptors didn't leave far, they were just waiting nearby.?.  Just as Han Yu was about to ask two dragon knights something, he suddenly heard Lian Yue exclaiming in the tree: "Be careful!"

    A throwing spear whizzed towards Han Yu and flew towards him. Han Yu turned aside and reached out to grab the flying spear. Using the spear as a stick, he jumped up and stabbed the dragon knight captain who came behind him with a gun.  Come down the dragon's back.

    This time, the three dragon knights are now joined together.  Han Yu first took Lian Yue and Lian Xing down from the tree, then walked up to the captain of the dragon knight team, raised his hand and knocked the captain's iron helmet with his throwing spear, and asked: "Hey~ do you mind letting me see it?"  Let’s see your true face, right?”

    "Humph!" The dragon knight captain snorted coldly.

    Han Yu was not polite to him. He threw his spear and knocked off the captain's iron helmet, revealing his true colors.  A big man with full beard.  But looking at his unconvinced look, Han Yu was worried that he would bite him if he got too close.

    "Uncle Hanniton." Lian Yue saw the captain's appearance clearly and couldn't help but shout.

    Hearing this familiar voice, the dragon knight captain was slightly startled, and then said anxiously: "Is it your highness? Your highness, why are you here? Your highness, leave quickly! There are bad people here!"

    "Hey, who are you calling the bad guy?" Han Yu said after knocking the dragon knight captain with the throwing spear in dissatisfaction.

    Hanniton was stunned again, then glared at Han Yu and threatened: "Bad guy, I'm warning you, if you dare to touch a hair of the princess, eight hundred dragon knights will swear to kill you."

    "Tsk, tsk, I didn't expect you have so many flower protectors." Han Yu turned to Lian Yue and said.

    Lian Yue shook her head, pushed Han Yu aside and said to Hanniton: "Uncle Hanniton, do you still know me?"

    "How could I admit my mistake, Princesswhy are you dressed like this?" Haniton couldn't help but asked in confusion when he saw Lian Yue's outfit at this time.

    "She and her sister were abducted. I rescued them and now I'm planning to send them home." Han Yu from the side interrupted.

    "Nonsense! The two princesses were well taken care of in Wendahua City, how could they be kidnapped and trafficked? Evil thief, you are so brave, you actually plan to find someone to pretend to be the princess!" Hanniton seemed to have just woken up.  As if, he glared at Han Yu and cursed.

    "Is the head of this tin can also made of iron?" Han Yu shook his head speechlessly and said to Lian Yue, who looked surprised: "It seems that there are counterfeiters around your father."

    "Is this why you didn't let me call people in public just now?"

    "Yes. If your father learns that you are missing, I'm afraid he will go crazy and search everywhere. But along the way, have you seen any signs of looking for you?"

    "What should we do now?" Lian Yue asked helplessly.

    Seeing this, Han Yu reached out and rubbed Lian Yue's little head, and said comfortingly: "Don't worry, counterfeiters will always be counterfeiters, and they have no way to hide in front of the genuine ones. But your father is not an ordinary person, let's go directly  If we expose him in person, he probably won't admit it. So our target can only fall on this tin can."

    "Evil thief, if you want me to help you plot against the Grand Duke who I am loyal to, stop daydreaming." Hanniton shouted.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, and said to Lian Yue: "It seems that if you want this guy to help, you must first make him believe that you are the genuine article. Do you know the secret about this guy? It is best to have a few secrets about this guy."  Secrets that only people know.”

    "Well" Lian Yue frowned and thought for a moment, then whispered, "I know that Uncle Haniton has always had a crush on the cook in our house."

    "Oh? Do you know the name of that cook?" Han Yu asked with interest.  Hanniton's expression on the side changed slightly, and he tried hard to raise his head to see Ling Yue, but was restricted by the armor, so this was in vain.  Lian Yue's voice came to her ears: "She is a widow named Lu Zhu, and she has two children, a boy and a girl. The boy is twelve years old and the girl is eight years old."

    "The taste is quite unique." Han Yu glanced at Hanniton, who was blushing, with a strange smile, and then asked, "What else is there?"

    "Andandand there was a time when Uncle Haniton wanted to peek at the green bamboo bathing, but he climbed into the wrong window" Lian Yue thought for a while and continued.

    "Your Highness, please save some face for Hanniton." Hanniton, who was lying on the ground, suddenly begged loudly for mercy.

 Text Chapter 839 Recognition of Relatives

    According to Hanniton's idea, since the two princesses Lian Yue and Lian Xing he saw were real, what he had to do now was to escort the two princesses back to Wendahua with his men and expose the fake princesses in public.  Let the real princess and the Grand Duke and his daughter get to know each other, and then have a happy ending.

    However, Han Yu rejected Hanniton's proposal and did not agree with Hanniton to directly take Lian Yue Lian Xing back to meet Grand Duke Huo Yun.  Hanniton has always disliked Han Yu. Even though he knew that he was the benefactor of the two princesses, he still disliked him. Hanniton was not willing to wrong himself in this matter.  In addition, Han Yu's origins were unknown. Although there was nothing wrong with the headgear Han Yu wore, Hanniton believed that Han Yu's origins were unknown.

    "Hmph! Why do you deny my proposal? You are a guy of unknown origin. Now that the two county owners have met their own people, it has nothing to do with you. You can go, since you saved the two counties.  For the sake of the Lord, I won’t hold you accountable for killing the raptor.”

    After hearing Hanniton’s words, Lian Yue and Lian Xing immediately stood on both sides of Han Yu, reaching out to hold Han Yu’s arm to prevent Han Yu from leaving.  Hanniton was dumbfounded when he saw this. He did not expect that the two princesses would not trust him, a veteran of the family, at this time, but would instead trust a person of unknown origin.

    "I said that Hanniton, don't blame Lian Yue and Lian Xing for not believing you. Anyone else who has experienced such a terrible thing will doubt everyone around them. And please use your rusty head to think about it,  Did you notice that the two princesses were missing?"

    As soon as he heard this, Hanniton suddenly came to his senses and broke out in a cold sweat.  If he hadn't met today, Hanniton wouldn't have known that his two princesses had been betrayed.  Although the two princesses of Wendawa behaved a bit strangely during this period, Hanniton had previously attributed this to the fact that the princesses had grown up.  But now when Han Yu reminded him, Hanniton immediately discovered something unusual here.  If there is no internal response.  There is absolutely no way that the two princesses were kidnapped silently.

    Seeing that Hanniton understood, Han Yu continued: "To say the least, you plan to bring Lian Yue and Lian Xing directly to their father to let them recognize each other. But have you ever thought about it, what if they  What should I do if my father can’t tell who is real and who is fake?”

    "How is that possible? They are father and daughter" Hanniton stopped mid-sentence because he suddenly remembered that he just couldn't recognize them.  According to the two princesses, they had been kidnapped for some time, but nothing unusual happened at the Grand Duke's place.

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Facing the real difficulties before him, Hanniton lowered his head.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said: "It is necessary to recognize each other. However, the process of recognition needs to be carefully arranged. In fact, it is very simple for the father and daughter to recognize each other. Just like Lian Yue said you go  Peeping at the widow taking a bath"

    "Stop! Skip this part." Hanniton shouted hurriedly, while turning back and glaring at the two snickering men.

    "Okay, skip this section. I think there should be some unknown little secret between the two children Lianyue Lianxing and the Grand Duke. Even if the pair of fakes can imitate Lianyue Lianxing very well. But this kind of  As long as the parents don't tell the little secrets between parents and children, only the children will know the best. And what we have to do is let that Huo Yun meet Lian Yue Lian Xing in private. The first meeting  As long as Huo Yun is doubtful at that time, he will definitely test the counterfeit pair when he returns, and then the authenticity will naturally be known."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, not only Lian Yue and Lian Xing nodded repeatedly, but also two of Haniton’s men nodded involuntarily, feeling that the idea spoken by this man named Yu Han was much stronger than his own.  But I can only say this in my heart.  Don't you see, Hanniton's face turned red after hearing Han Yu's words. If he became angry, he would not offend the princess, and the jade letter was not easy to offend.  When the time comes, it will naturally be the two brothers who are unlucky.

    Fortunately, Hanniton is not really careless.  He also agreed with Han Yu's proposal in his heart, but he was a bit complaining about why Han Yu didn't say it earlier to save himself from embarrassment.  In fact, this is a bit unfair to Han Yu. It's not that Han Yu didn't want to say it, but that Hanniton's mouth was too fast and Han Yu didn't have time to say it.

    Seeing that Hanniton also agreed to his proposal, Han Yu was slightly relieved. He was afraid that Hanniton would take Lian Yue Lian Xing away by force. If that happened, it would be better to take Lian Yue Lian Xing away by himself.  To avoid being harmed by Hanniton's recklessness.

    "Hanniton, when you go to lure Huo Yun over, make sure you don't alert anyone. There is a traitor in the Grand Duke's mansion of the Huo family, and his status must be high. If you want to find a way, bring Huo Yun over. As him  As a confidant, I think you can still do this." Han Yu warned worriedly.

    "Hmph! Don't underestimate me."?Not that stupid.  Naturally, he would find an excuse to bring the Grand Duke.  Also, you are not allowed to call my Grand Duke by his first name!  Hanniton glared at Han Yu and warned.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu was not threatened at all. He shrugged and replied: "A guy who can even admit his own daughter is not a qualified father. Okay, without further ado, you should hurry up and get down to business."

    "I will do it without you reminding me. You two stay and watch this kid and don't let him bully the two princesses." Hanniton ordered his two men, and then urged the raptor on his crotch, Juechen  And go.

    Looking at Hanniton's back, Han Yu couldn't help but curiously asked the two people who stayed behind: "The raptor you rode is really obedient. It is completely different from the raptor I killed before."

    The two men looked at each other, and one of them replied in a low voice: "It's not surprising, our mounts are all castrated, and the one you killed has not been castrated yet."

    "Oh, it turns out that guy ran away because he didn't want to be a eunuch. So I'm really sorry for him, for interrupting his longing for freedom. Is this how you usually deal with the dead raptor? Do you eat it?  ?”

    Hearing this, Lian Yue immediately understood that Han Yu had not given up on eating Velociraptor meat. She immediately stretched out her hand and twisted Han Yu's arm, and said angrily: "Shut up! Don't always think about eating."

    “There is so much meat, it would be a waste if we don’t eat it.” Han Yu muttered, rubbing his arms.

    The two knights looked at each other and decided to selectively ignore the last words of Yuhan.

    "Brother, Lianxing is hungry." Lianxing hugged Han Yu's arm and shouted.  Hearing Lianxing cry out that he was hungry.  The two knights quickly took out the dry bread they had brought with them, but Lianxing shook his head and said, "I want to eat meat."

    Hearing this, the two dragon knights felt a little embarrassed. Lian Yue, who was on the side, came over and took the dry bread from the dragon knight's hands. After resolving the embarrassment of the two dragon knights, she turned to Lian Xing and said, "Lian Xing, don't be picky."

    Lianxing curled her lips when she saw the dry bread handed over by her sister, then looked up at Han Yu and said, "Brother Yuhan, I want to eat meat."

    Lian Yue felt very embarrassed. The princess’ face had been completely humiliated by this little guy Lian Xing.  At the same time, he even complained about Han Yu.  During this period, Han Yu always hunted some prey for barbecue when he had nothing to do, which whetted the appetites of the two sisters. To be honest, Lian Yue didn't want to eat the dry bread in his hand.  It's just that Lian Yue is more sensible and knows not to reject other people's good intentions casually.  That would be chilling.

    Han Yu smiled and touched Lian Xing's little head, and then said: "It's easy to eat meat. My brother will prepare it for you right away." After that, Han Yu said to the two dragon knights: "You two, the hunting matter is about  Thank you for your hard work. The prey does not need to be big, the key is that the meat must be tender. Go ahead and hunt more and come back, and you will also have a share when the time comes."

    It is the dragon knight’s job to serve the two princesses.  The two looked at each other and immediately sent the two raptors to hunt.  Just not waiting for them to leave.  Then Han Yu said again: "Go hunting on a Velociraptor? Are you two making too much of a fuss? It's just a matter of catching a few pheasants and hares, so there's no need to use the Velociraptor, right?"

    The two dragon knights were stunned when they heard this, and one of them said in embarrassment: "It's not that we don't want to go by ourselves, it's just that we are wearing armor. Even if we see a rabbit, we can't catch it."

    "I've never seen people as stupid as you, just take off your heavy armor. To be honest, your equipment actually has some problems. With the strength of the Velociraptor, there is no need for you to wear such heavy armor." Han Yu shook his head and said  .

    Who doesn’t want to relax a little bit?  Han Yu's words gave the two dragon knights an excuse to take off their heavy armor. With Han Yu's help, the two dragon knights felt as light as swallows at this moment. Even if they were racing against a rabbit, the rabbit was still their grandson.

    "Please wait here, we will be back soon." One of the dragon knights said to Han Yu, and led his companions into the forest.  Han Yu saw the two dragon knights disappearing into the forest, and then tried to jump on the back of the raptor.  It was really docile. After the initial discomfort, the Velociraptor continued to eat grass without paying attention to who was riding on its back.

    Han Yu jumped off the back of the raptor, Lian Xing ran over and said, "I want to ride too."

    "We'll ride again later. Now we need to find some firewood nearby and keep it for grilling prey." Han Yu replied with a smile.  Lian Yue on the side heard this and asked in confusion: "Brother Yuhan, don't you know how to use fire? Why do you need to use firewood?"

    Han Yu looked at Lian Yue and whispered: "Actually, I am prepared. To be honest, I don't believe anyone in your family. Just like what I told that Hanniton before, I don't believe it."  Anyone in your family can abduct you quietly, which means that the internal agent in your familyHis status is not low, otherwise he would not be so familiar with your daily actions.  "

    "What if the spy's status is not high?"

    "Then you should be careful. If the spy is not high-status, then he is likely to be someone close to you. In other words, everyone in your family may be a spy."

    "Including Uncle Haniton?" Lian Yue asked with a frown.

    "Theoretically, yes. Everyone is suspicious, and the only one you can trust is yourself. Even if your father comes here, I hope you will not blindly recognize your relatives, but confirm your identity first  I will identify my father later."

    "How could my father be fake? Brother Yuhan, are you a little too worried?" Lian Yue said somewhat unacceptable.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said slowly: "If you think about it clearly, wouldn't those who can use impostors to replace your sisters think of ways to find an impostor to replace your father?"

    "If, I mean if, if it's really like what Brother Yuhan said, what should we do?" Lian Yue bit her lower lip and asked Han Yu in a low voice.

    "If that happens, things will be in trouble. The first thing we have to do is to protect our own safety. Only when people are alive can we have hope of survival."

    "Brother Yuhan, you will help us. Right?"

    Looking at Lian Yue’s slightly pleading eyes, Han Yu nodded slowly and replied: "Yes, I will help you, at least until I confirm your safety, I will not ignore you."

    *************************************

    Vindawa City

    The city gate was open, and the soldiers guarding the city gate were still standing listlessly on both sides of the city gate, looking for any fat sheep that might appear.  At this moment, a military raptor was seen rushing over in the distance.

    As for the Dragon Knight Legion in Wendahua City, it is simply not something that can be provoked by the soldiers at the city gate.  Seeing the velociraptor rushing closer and closer.  People at the gate of the city hurriedly moved to the sides to avoid being hit by the speeding raptors, because the collision was in vain, and if they wanted to get into trouble, they were simply seeking death.

    Watching the velociraptor quickly pass through the city gate and go straight to the Grand Duke's Mansion.  The people eating ashes at the gate of the city were cursing secretly and wondering what happened, since the dragon knight was so anxious.

    He galloped all the way to the gate of Grand Duke Huo Yun's mansion.  Hanniton fell off the raptor's back.  Someone came to take away the raptor and place it there.  But Hanniton turned around and ordered: "Don't take it away, just get some food and water for it. I have to leave soon. Also, go and prepare for the Grand Duke's trip immediately. Remember, keep everything simple." After these instructions  , Hanniton stepped into the Grand Duke's Mansion.

    Hanniton is Huo Yun’s confidant.  Otherwise, the eight hundred dragon knights army would not be handed over to Hanniton.  So after listening to Hanniton's instructions, the servants of the Huo Mansion quickly started to prepare according to Hanniton's instructions.

    According to Huo Yun’s habit, he should be reading in the study at this time.  Hanniton didn't let him know, and came to Huo Yun's study door with familiarity.  He raised his voice and shouted into the study: "Grand Duke, Hanniton wants to see you."

    "Come in." A man's voice came from the study.

    Hanniton pushed the door open and walked in. He saluted Huo Yun who was reading a book and said, "Grand Duke, Hanniton has something urgent to report."

    "Go ahead, no one will stop you." Huo Yun stared at the book in his hand and said casually.

    Hearing this, Hanniton lowered his voice and said: "Grand Duke, your Majesty is here."

    "Huh?" Huo Yun was shocked when he heard this. He immediately put down the book and asked, "Where is your Majesty?"

    "It's in a forest about six hundred miles away from Wendahua City. I encountered it when I led people to hunt down the escaping raptor."

    "Prepare your horses." Huo Yun thought for a while and shouted outside the study.

    "Grand Duke, His Majesty said, don't make any noise." Hanniton reminded him hurriedly when he saw this.

    "Did your Majesty say anything else?" Huo Yun was stunned when he heard this, and then asked in a low voice.

    "His Majesty said he wanted to see you, but he asked the Grand Duke that you go see him alone." Hanniton then lowered his voice and replied.

    "Okay, let's get ready immediately." Huo Yun thought for a while and ordered Hanniton.

    "Yes, I have already made preparations before coming to see the Grand Duke."

    "Okay, let's leave now."

    Ten minutes later, Huo Yun, who had changed his attire, took Hanniton out of the city. Apart from Hanniton, Huo Yun only took a dozen followers with him.  The group of people ran all the way, relying on the raptor's super speed and patience, and soon arrivedHanniton's forest.

    "Grand Duke, I will go in and report first. Please wait a moment, Grand Duke." Hanniton said to Huo Yun, and then urged the Velociraptor to enter the forest.

    But Huo Yun got off the Velociraptor and said to Hanniton: "No, I'll go in with you. The rest of the people are waiting outside the forest. Hanniton, stop riding the Velociraptor, let's go in on foot."

    When Hanniton saw this, he didn’t talk nonsense, and immediately jumped off the raptor to lead the way.  It's just that the armor Hanniton was wearing was too heavy and he couldn't keep up with Huo Yun, who was wearing casual clothes. Huo Yun had to wait a moment every time.

    Not long after the two walked into the forest, they saw a group of people, three men and two women, gathered around a campfire, munching on fragrant barbecue in their hands.

    "Hanniton, what are you kidding about?" Huo Yun asked with a frown.  He had made up his mind that if Hanniton didn't give him a reasonable explanation, he would never make Hanniton feel better.  At this time, Hanniton was also feeling very unhappy.  Of course, this displeasure was not directed at Huo Yun, but at Han Yu, at those two unsatisfactory subordinates who, not to mention taking off their heavy armor, dared to sit and eat with the two princesses.  And they didn’t even wait for me to come back to eat together!

    “Grand Duke, do those two girls look familiar to you?” Haniton asked Huo Yundao, pointing to the two girls sitting by the campfire.

    Huo Yun is very familiar with Hanniton's character. He is not a person who is aimless.  But when Huo Yun looked in the direction of Hanniton's finger, he couldn't help but be stunned.  Those two girls looked exactly like his own daughters.  At this moment, he couldn't help but take a few steps forward. The sound of footsteps suddenly alerted the two dragon knights who were facing away from them.  When the two dragon knights looked back, they were so startled that they jumped up from the ground.

    Huo Yun ignored the two dragon knights, but stared at the two girls, and said to Hanniton: "Hanniton, if you don't explain this matter to me, I will tell everyone that you stole it."  Look what bad luck happened to Lu Zhu while taking a bath."

    "They really are father and daughter. They all have the same reason for threatening me." Hanniton muttered softly after hearing this.

    "Father and daughter?" Huo Yun was stunned when he heard this. When he looked at Lian Yue and Lian Xing again, a feeling of blood connection suddenly surged into his heart.  He couldn't help but took two steps forward, only to see a figure protecting the two girls behind him.  Take a closer look.  A young man, about twenty years old, looked at him with a smile on his face.

    "Who are you? Where did you find these two children?" Huo Yun asked in a deep voice.

    It’s just that Han Yu doesn’t care about Huo Yun’s aura at all.  Hearing this, he replied: "You don't have to worry about who I am. What you have to do now is to prove your identity."

    "Huh? Why do I have to prove my identity?" Huo Yun asked with a frown.

    "To put it bluntly, I just want to see if you are Huo Yun? The father of these two children."

    "They are"

    “Can’t you even recognize your own child?”

    "Well, there are many people who look alike in this world"

    "Stop! Don't say this to me. Prove your identity first before saying anything else. I'm not afraid to tell you the truth. One of these two children is called Lian Yue and the other is Lian Xing. Both of them have the surname Huo. They are from my primary school in Baleno.  They were rescued from the underground world of the town. If you want to prove their authenticity, then please prove your own authenticity first. If you have any questions, I will explain them to you slowly after this matter is over. "

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Huo Yun nodded slightly.  Curiosity and the strange feeling that emerged in his heart after seeing the two children made Huo Yun decide to do what this person said first.  Moreover, Huo Yun also believed in his confidant Hanniton.  He would never harm himself.

    Seeing that Huo Yun agreed to his proposal, Han Yu smiled slightly and said to Huo Yun: "Actually, it is very simple to prove your identity. Lian Yue Lian Xing is Huo Yun's daughter, so you only need to say a few things and only you and  A little secret that only your daughter knows, that can prove your identity."

    Huo Yun nodded when he heard this, looked at Lianyue and said: "As for a little secret, I once raised a very precious girl, but later she was accidentally killed by Lianxing's child. At that time, Lianyue wanted to save herself.  My sister got away with it and lied to me. But that lie made me laugh. Later, I did not punish the two children for this incident, and announced that the precious fish died because it was not acclimatized. "

    Listening to Huo Yun's words, Han Yu looked at Lian Yue. Lian Yue then said: "My father was studying in the study at that time, and I ran into the study in a panic and said to my father in a hurry, 'Daddy.  Oops, that precious fish you raised drowned.'"

    "Pfft~" Han Yu couldn't help but chuckle.  But Huo Yun didn't smile, his eyes suddenly widened.Big, stared at Lian Yue closely, and said: "I remember that Lian Xing asked Lian Yue a question after he found out about this incident, but Lian Yue, as a sister, beat her own sister for the first time."

    "My sister asked me at that time, 'Sister, is the drowned fish delicious?'" Lian Yue said softly.

    "Lianyue, Lianxing" Huo Yun opened his arms to Lianyue and Lianxing, and Lianyue and Lianxing looked at each other and threw themselves into Huo Yun's arms.  Although Han Yu took good care of the sisters along the way, he could not replace their father's position in their hearts.  Now that Huo Yun in front of him could accurately tell the little secret that only father and daughter knew, he felt that he couldn't bear it anymore.  He rushed into his father's arms, and the grievances he suffered before meeting Han Yu turned into tears at this moment.

    Huo Yun hugged his two daughters tightly, looked up at Han Yu and asked, "Can you explain it to me now?"

    "Actually, it's not that difficult to guess. As long as you think about it carefully, you should understand the difference between the daughter at home and the daughter you are holding in your arms now."

    Huo Yun is not a mediocre person. When things happened in series, he immediately understood the general idea in his heart, and then gritted his teeth and said: "How brave! How dare you touch my family!"

    Han Yu said calmly from the side: "Not only are you brave, but you are also capable. If it hadn't happened today, I'm afraid those people who wanted to take your life would have just done it with a little effort."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Huo Yun was suddenly shocked. Just as Han Yu said, if he hadn't recognized his relatives today, he would have been kept in the dark. In that case, his life would have been really  It may not be guaranteed at any time.  Who would have thought that his "daughter" would stab him in the back?

    Thinking of this, Huo Yun looked at Han Yu a little strangely again.  Huo Yun was not Hanniton. He knew the importance of talent, and the stranger in front of him was obviously a talent.  Coupled with the fact that he saved his two precious daughters, Huo Yun now looks more and more pleased with Han Yu.

    "First of all, I want to thank you for saving my daughter." Huo Yun thanked Han Yu solemnly.  Then he asked: "In your opinion, what should I do next?"

    "Then it depends on what you plan to do? Should you acquiesce to this matter or fight back." Han Yu asked calmly.

    When Huo Yun heard this, he gritted his teeth and replied: "Those bastards dared to do something to my precious daughter. I will never let this matter go."

    "It seems you already know who the mastermind behind the scenes is." Han Yu asked upon seeing this.

    "Well, apart from the holy church in wolf's clothing, there will be no other one."

    "You have a grudge against the Holy Church?"

    " All the ministers of the entire empire have a grudge against the Holy Church."

    "It seems that monarchy and divine power are really incompatible." Han Yu said lightly.

    Huo Yun was shocked when he heard this. When he looked at Han Yu again, he felt that the person in front of him seemed to be getting more and more mysterious. Even he couldn't seem to see through it.  To be on the safe side, Huo Yun did not rashly suggest recruiting him, but decided to get acquainted with the person first and then see if he could recruit him.

    "May I ask your surname?" Huo Yun asked respectfully.

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied: "I don't dare to bear the title of respect. My name is Yuhan. I am an idle person who likes to wander around."

    "It seems that idle personnel are not allowed in the empire." Huo Yun said with a frown.

    "As long as you have money, anything is possible. I'm not going to lie to you either. I actually paid the church to buy this headdress for me." Han Yu pointed to the headdress he was wearing.  The ring said to Huo Yun.

    "Those damn bastards!" Huo Yun suddenly realized, and then he gritted his teeth and began to curse the moths in the temple in a low voice.

 Text Chapter 840 Temporarily Hidden

    There is no room for two tigers in one mountain, except one male and one female.  In this bloody struggle for power and no return, there is no peaceful coexistence at all, only conquest and compromise.  In the ruling class, there is only one right to speak. In order to control this right to speak, there is no possibility of resolution between the Holy Church and the Empire.

    Everyone wants to control everything, but there are also many people who don’t want to be controlled.  The two sides are hostile because of their own interests, but they join hands because of common interests.  The most pitiful ones are those bearers of interests. They have no choice and can only be forced to accept the ruler's decision. Even if the decision is related to their life safety, they still have no right to choose to say no.

    The struggle for power and profit is a game that can only be played by the ruling class.

    As a member of the ruling class, Huo Yun is infinitely better than Hanniton. You can tell that he only needs Han Yu to speak once to understand him.  Why did Han Yu know this?  This is also thanks to the by-products produced after the high development of society.  After people have satisfied their food and clothing problems, their daily spare time life will naturally be enriched, and Han Yu has been exposed to a lot of things such as TV dramas.  Unlike Lin Ke and Han Mengxin who like romance dramas, Han Yu prefers to watch some historical documentaries. Although the documentary was also shot with actors, some documentaries still respect history and do not add too many fantasy elements and director's ideas.  Just making it up.  In those historical dramas, the struggle for power is almost commonplace. If you have watched it a lot, have you never eaten pork and never seen a pig running?  This is why Han Yu can act like a master in front of Huo Yun and others.

    But Huo Yun didn't know this. In Huo Yun's eyes, Han Yu, whose pseudonym was Yuhan, was an expert hermit who knew everything he could.  Although he was interested in recruiting, he was worried that it would cause displeasure to the superiors, so he could only lower his profile and planned to get familiar with him first and make long-term plans.

    To show your respect.  Huo Yun was very respectful to Han Yu, calling him one after another, which made Han Yu's body crawl with goosebumps, made Lian Yue and Lian Xing confused, and made Hanniton envious and jealous.

    "I beg you, can you speak more normally? You said it awkwardly, and it makes me feel uncomfortable." Han Yu said to Huo Yun as if begging for mercy.

    "Hehehe" Huo Yun smiled awkwardly when he heard this. He opened his mouth to say "Sir" when he suddenly remembered Han Yu's words, and then changed his words and said, "Then I will call you Brother Yuxian from now on."

    "Chengchengcheng. As long as you don't call me Mr. Yu, my dear brother, you can call me brother as you wish."

    Hearing this, Huo Yun smiled slightly and asked: "Then let's call you Brother Jade. I say Brother Jade. What do you think I should do next?"

    "Then it depends on what your previous plans were?"

    "My previous plan? I originally planned to take Lian Yue Lian Xing back, and then arrest the two impostors in front of their families. Then I would find an opportunity to interrogate the mastermind behind the scenes"

    "Since Lian Yue and Lian Xing can be kidnapped once, they may be kidnapped a second time or even a third time. Before finding the traitor hiding in your house, I don't agree with letting Lian Yue and Lian Xing be kidnapped."  Go home. It’s not safe for them. And have you ever thought about it, this time Lian Yue Lian Xing was just kidnapped and sold, but what if the other party uses Lian Yue Lian Xing to blackmail you to do things for them next time?  Will you do it or not?"

    "What does Brother Yu mean?"

    "First hide Lian Yue Lian Xing in a safe place, and then use the pair of impostors to find the traitor."

    "Where can I hide it?"

    "Actually, there is no need to hide too far. The key is that the person responsible for Lian Yue Lian Xing's safety must be loyal to you and will never betray you." Han Yu said and glanced at Hanniton. Huo Yun saw this and stared at him knowingly.  Looking at Hanniton, he asked: "Hanniton. Can I trust you?"

    "Hanniton swears allegiance to the Grand Duke to the death." Hanniton knelt down on one knee with an excited look and swore to the sky.

    Huo Yun stepped forward to help Hanniton and said emotionally: "Hanniton, you and I are inseparable. Although we are called monarchs and ministers, we are actually no different from brothers. You are the one who loves the two children of Lian Yue Lian Xing."  Uncle, I will leave them to your care, I am relieved."

    "The Grand Duke" Hanniton was so excited that he couldn't help himself.  However, Han Yu was not taken seriously by Huo Yun's words. After Huo Yun comforted Hanniton for a while, he continued to Huo Yun: "The problem of Lian Yue Lian Xing has been solved. All that's left is to find the traitor in your house. This  I can’t help you with anything, I can only give you some advice.”

    "Please say."

    "The pair of impostors were able to avoid you seeing their flaws for such a long time. They must be good at acting. And no matter how good their acting skills are, there are times when they are careless. And they were sent to you but they did not harm you.  You, there are only two kinds ofFirst, they want to get something from you. They will not touch you until they get what they want.  The second is that everything they do is purely to monitor you, and the reason for monitoring you is probably that you have accepted something that may be detrimental to the person who sent them.  "

    Hearing this, Huo Yun's eyes moved slightly, as if he was worried about what Han Yu said.  Seeing that Huo Yun was not going to tell him, Han Yu did not force him, but continued: "They definitely need to report the information they have to the people who sent them at any time. What you need to do is to monitor the people who have been in contact with them, and then  If you follow the clues, you will always gain something. Also, I think you need to clean up the members of your family. Your daughter can be kidnapped under your nose. If there is no internal response, it is absolutely impossible. "

    Every time Han Yu said something, Huo Yun nodded.  Huo Yun has already decided to do as Han Yu said.  But Huo Yun didn't know that what Han Yu said were actually some plots he had seen in TV series, and he was just copying them.

    After discussing some things to do next, Han Yu rejected Huo Yun's proposal to invite him to live in the house, and decided to move into Hanniton's home with Lian Yue Lian Xing.  One is to protect the safety of Lian Yue Lian Xing, and the other is to be able to act secretly without alerting others.  Of course Huo Yun would not object to Han Yu's idea.  The only one who was a little emotional was Hanniton. He didn't like Han Yu. Although Han Yu looked like an expert, the petty Hanniton could never forget that Han Yu had swept him off the back of a velociraptor with a spear.  matter.  Although his skills are inferior to others, if he is not convinced, he is still unconvinced.  Haniton always believed that the reason why he was swept away was because he was careless and always wanted to compete with Han Yu again.  Just looking at the way Huo Yun treated Han Yu as a guest of honor, he probably wouldn't agree to his request.

    In order to deceive others, Huo Yun did not stay any longer and left Hanniton to guide Han Yu and Lian Yue Lian Xing, while he returned to Wendahua City with two of Hanniton's men.

    "Come with me." Hanniton said to Han Yu angrily.  Then his face changed, and he said to Lian Yue Lian Xing with a smile on his face: "Two princesses, let's go to my house to stay for a while. After we catch all the bad guys, can we go home?"

    "Everything depends on Uncle Hanniton's arrangement." Lian Yue replied obediently.

    There is only one velociraptor, so naturally it cannot seat so many people.  Hanniton placed Lian Yue Lian Xing on the dragon's back.  Then he drove the Velociraptor slowly toward his manor outside the city. Fortunately, he didn't forget Han Yu and remembered to say, "Follow me."

    Han Yu has no idea about Hanniton’s donkey face.  The key reason why he wanted to wade into this muddy water was that Han Yu wanted to contact some rulers of this world through this matter.  The heavy-duty mechs Chaba will be transported here, which is difficult to accomplish by private organizations alone.  And it can be concluded from the conversation with Huo Yun.  There are two powerful organizations in this world, one is the Holy Church.  One is the imperial ruler.  One of these two organizations took away Chaba, or maybe both organizations were involved, but no matter which one it was, Han Yu had to find a way to find Chaba and see if anyone could bring Chaba back.  possible.

    Hanniton’s manor is not very far from the city of Werndawa, only half an hour’s walk away.  Arrive at Hanniton's estate.  It is more appropriate to say it is a manor than a military camp.

    "Two princesses, their houses are humble and simple. Please be patient." Hanniton whispered to Lian Yue Lian Xing.

    "Uncle Hanniton, you are overthinking it. We think this place is very good." Lian Yue quickly said to Hanniton.

    Haniton was relieved when he heard this. He raised his hand and said softly: "Princess, please follow me. I will take you to the room where you are resting." After saying that, Haniton walked into the door with his legs up and followed him.  Han Yu, who was behind, didn't need to be greeted by Hanniton and was ready to follow.  But as soon as I entered the door, I heard the roar of a Hedong lion, "Hanniton! Where have you been these past few days?"

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he felt that there was something good to watch. He quickly took two steps and saw Hanniton standing in the courtyard. In front of him stood a woman about forty years old. She was questioning Hanniton loudly with her hands on her hips.  At this moment, Hanniton stood there with his head bowed like a frustrated little daughter-in-law.

    "Speak, you are mute. Say, these two shameless people" Hedong Shi asked, pointing to Lian Yue Lian Xing standing behind Hanniton.

    As soon as Han Yu heard the transfer of firepower, he quickly shouted: "Shut up!"

    "Who are you?" He Dongshi looked at the stranger who walked into his home in confusion.  Han Yu was the first to speak, glaring at Hedong Lion and shouting: "At your age, don't you know what you should say and what you shouldn't say? Don't you know the meaning of the words "Misfortune comes from your mouth"?

    "Who are you? You came to my house and yelled at me?" Hedong Lion retreated and asked a little depressed.

    &nbsp;Han Yu said with a straight face: "You don't need to know who I am? But you must know these two people. If you want to know who these two people are, then ask your husband. But it is best to ask in private, otherwise  You can't bear the trouble." After saying that, Han Yu said to Hanniton: "Why are you still standing there? Why does the pestle look so good here?"

    Hanniton woke up from a dream and quickly pulled his wife, Han Yu and Lian Yue Lian Xing into the inner courtyard.

    As a soldier, Hanniton's life is not luxurious. There are not many servants at home, and there are not even any young maids. Except for the two aunt-level maids who follow Hedong Shi, they can be Hanniton's sisters.  outside.

    ……

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu”

    Hedongshi and Hanniton have been married for thirty years and have given birth to five sons in total, all of whom are now serving in the military. But Hedongshi has always wanted a daughter, but if it fails, the sons come one after another, but the daughter is missing.  So much so that Hedong Lion treated Lian Yue Lian Xing like his own daughter.  Some time ago, Hedongshi thought that Lianyue Lianxing was not very willing to associate with him and felt sad. Now that he knew the truth of the matter, Hedongshi immediately gritted his teeth against those who hurt Lianyue Lianxing.  Of course, Han Yu, who had saved Lian Yue Lian Xing, treated him kindly and treated him like a distinguished guest.

    "Princess, you can live here with peace of mind. I want to see who dares to come here to hurt you. Whoever dares to come, I will fight with them!" Hedong Shi said to Lian Yue Lian Xing with a loving face.

    Lian Yue Lian Xing quickly replied obediently: "Thank you, Auntie, for taking care of me."

    As soon as these words came out, Hedong Lion felt loved again.

    Looking at Hedong Shi who was talking to Lian Yue Lian Xing, Han Yu glanced sideways at Hanniton who was standing, and joked: "Hanniton, your family rules are really strict."

    "Go, shut up!" Hanniton said angrily after hearing this.

    Unexpectedly, these words were heard by Hedong Lion. Hedong Lion frowned and said, "Old man, how could you talk to this distinguished guest like this? Go and tell the banquet to be set up. I want to take over for the two princesses."

    "Madam, please be patient. The banquet will not be held for the time being. It is still a secret that the princess stays here. It is best not to let too many people know for the time being." Han Yu quickly stopped him after hearing this.

    "Why is this?" Hedong Lion asked puzzledly.

    "Because the opponent this time is very powerful, and there are spies hiding around Huo Yun. There are spies around him. There is no guarantee that you, his confidants, also have spies hiding here. For the sake of safety, it is better not to make any announcement for the time being.  Madam, it’s best not to tell anyone else about this, even the closest people.”

    "I understand. I'll just do what the gentleman said. It's just that two people suddenly moved in. If anyone asks" Hedong Shi thought for a while and asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "This is easy to handle. Just say that I am the staff invited by Hanniton, and Lian Yue Lian Xing is my sister, and she will stay here temporarily."

    After hearing this, Hedong Lion nodded and said, "Okay, just do as the master said. Old man, what orders does the Grand Duke have for you?"

    "No." Hanniton replied, shaking his head.

    "What do you mean, sir?" He Dongshi turned to Han Yudao.

    "Although Huo Yun didn't explain the mission, I think it's better to make some pre-war preparations. We must consider the worst possibility. If we really fall out, we won't be unprepared."

    "What excuse can you use? Starting preparations suddenly will inevitably arouse suspicion." Haniton asked with a frown.

    Han Yu replied casually: "Isn't it hard to find an excuse? Just say that since they have been a little lazy recently, you have formulated a training plan for them."

    “What’s the plan?” Haniton asked again.

    "For example, you can clear out the mountain bandits nearby, attack the car bandits and road bullies along the way, and eliminate the beasts that endanger human safety. This kind of reason is easy to find. Anyway, it is just one sentence, so that those under you do not have free time, and you have to  Pay attention around the military camp to see who is peeking, and if you find anyone suspicious, arrest him immediately for interrogation."

    "Well, I just want to take a look. Isn't it a bit bad to arrest him like that?" Hanniton said hesitantly.

    "Old man, you are really old and confused. Who would take a peek at an important military place?" Han Yu didn't need to say anything this time, Hedong Lion said to Hanniton on Han Yu's behalf.  After speaking, he shook his head and said: "Old man, you are really not the material to be a chief officer. I'd better go back and talk to the Grand Duke and let you continue to be a charge general."

    After hearing this, Han Yu secretly shook his head. Hedong Shi was right, but Huo Yun might not agree. HeThe main reason for letting Hanniton take charge of the Dragon Knight Legion is probably Hanniton's loyalty, not Hanniton's commanding ability.

    After discussing the future matters, Hanniton went to the military camp and planned to start preparations as Han Yu said.  The Hedong Lion took Lian Yue Lian Xing to see their residence.  As for Han Yu, he left Hanniton's manor. He wanted to go to Wendahua City to have a look and find out some information from Huo Yun.

    Hanniton and Han Yu parted ways halfway, and Han Yu walked slowly along the main road to Wendahua City.  It’s not very far anyway, there’s still some time before the city gates are closed.  And even if the city gate is closed, there really aren't many places in the world that can stop Han Yu.

    The half-hour journey was nothing to Han Yu. Han Yu hummed a tune and swayed forward slowly.  Until he heard someone calling him from behind.

    "Hey, friend, do you want a ride?" A driver driving a cart asked Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, nodded and replied: "If you can take me for a ride, then I would be really grateful."

    "Hehehe then come up. I'm also going to Vindava City, so I'm on my way." The coachman replied with a smile.

    Han Yu was no longer polite and jumped onto the cart immediately.  This is a food delivery truck with a lot of fresh vegetables piled on it.  The driver was chatting with Han Yu while driving the cart.

    Han Yu told the coachman that he was coming back to Wen Dahua and wanted to go around Wen Dahua and gain experience.  The coachman was obviously a person who couldn't keep his words in his stomach. As soon as he heard this, he immediately started talking to Han Yu.  Because of his profession, the coachman really knew all the facilities in Werdahua City.

    From the enthusiastic coachman, Han Yu knew where to find delicious food in Wendahua City, where to shop, where to play, and where not to go. Han Yu now knew everything he needed to pay attention to when entering the city.

    At the city gate, Han Yu said goodbye to the enthusiastic coachman, and then walked into Wendahua City alone.

 Text Chapter 841 The next set

    Walking on the city streets that can only be seen in costume TV series, Han Yu suddenly had the illusion of not knowing where he was.  The people walking around him could obviously be touched by reaching out, but Han Yu felt that they were far away.

    "Hey, are you sick?" A question from behind brought Han Yu, who was slightly distracted, back to his senses.

    Han Yu looked back at the person who spoke to him and asked deliberately: "Do you have medicine?"

    The man obviously didn’t expect Han Yu to answer like this, and was stunned for a moment.  Seeing this, Han Yu kindly reminded: "At this time, you should tell me how much you eat?"

    "It's a pity that the man still didn't say what Han Yu said. He just looked Han Yu up and down, said something incomprehensible and left in a hurry.  Han Yu looked at the man's back as he hurried away, smiled slightly, didn't take it seriously, and continued walking towards his first destination.

    The Holy Church, the leader of the spiritual civilization construction of the Dinosaur Empire, competes with the imperial elite led by the emperor.  Throughout the Dinosaur Empire, the Pope of the Holy Church has more powerful rights than the Emperor. Only after the Pope's baptism can the Emperor's throne be officially recognized.  Every generation of imperial emperors can be said to live in the shadow of the Pope.  In order to change this situation, this generation of emperors relied on their powerful force and refused the Pope's baptism for the first time, thus creating a state of tension between the empire and the church.  Although it has not reached the level of tension, the smell of gunpowder is getting stronger as time goes by.

    Han Yu stood at the gate of the church and looked up at the huge stone statue at the top of the church. He heard that this was the god worshiped by the church.  However, this god's clothing is a bit risqué. If he didn't have the identity of a god, he would just be a naked old man.

    "Hey, you're sick. Ah, why is it you again?" A familiar voice came from behind.  Han Yu looked back and saw that it was the man who said he was sick on the road just now.  Han Yu smiled slightly and asked, "Do you have medicine?"

    This time the man was not in a daze, and walked quickly past Han Yu into the church, as if he was afraid of what Han Yu would do to him.  Han Yu had no intention of dealing with such people.  Just as he was about to enter the temple, two guards standing at the door reached out to stop Han Yu. One of them looked at Han Yu with a mocking look on his face and asked, "Are you new here?"

    "Hmm? Does it matter?"

    "Newcomers can't go through the main entrance, and didn't you see the donation box?" The person who mocked Han Yu pointed to the big box in front of the gate and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned.  Asked: "Raising donations should be voluntary, why do you still force it here?"

    "Hmph! Do you like to donate or not? But God will not bless stingy people."

    "Those who take advantage of people's worship of gods to make money will definitely be punished by gods." Han Yu said lightly, turned around and left.  As for entering the temple to take a look, Han Yu no longer had this idea.  From small to big.  A mere guard is so greedy for money, and there are probably no good people in that church.  Even if there is.  He probably won't survive either.

    The expressions of the two guards changed drastically after hearing Han Yu's last words.  Staring at Han Yu who turned to leave, there was a trace of ferocity in his eyes.  One of the guards quietly retreated into the church. After a while, dozens of masked men went out from the back door of the church. Under the guidance of the guard, they blocked Han Yu's way.

    Han Yu glanced at the people blocking the road.  At a glance, he saw the guard who was standing at the door of the church asking for money.  There was a sneer in his heart, he moved his body a little, and raised his fingers at the leader.  The leading masked man seemed not to have expected that the target would be so tough this time, and was slightly taken aback.  He waved his hand at the men behind him.  With a whoop, a dozen masked men in black pounced on Han Yu.

    The onlookers all let out exclamations of surprise and backed away, fearing that they might be accidentally injured.  In the eyes of these people, Han Yu, the unlucky guy, was doomed.  But to everyone's expectation, Han Yu was not the unlucky one.  Han Yu was seen throwing away the masked men in black who attacked him one by one with a relaxed expression.  But those who are thrown out will never get up again and lie on the ground moaning.

    After a while, only the leading masked man in black and the guard who was so frightened that his legs were a little weak were left.  Han Yu walked over slowly, pointed at the leading masked man in black, and motioned for this man to get out of the way.  The accused masked man in black hesitated for a moment and then stepped aside.

    Looking at Han Yu approaching him, the guard felt extremely regretful at this moment. If he had known that this person was so difficult to deal with, why would he stay here and watch the fun.  Originally, I wanted to take the opportunity to show off my power, but I don’t know if I can suffer less this time.

    "Okay, hero, spare your life." For the sake of his own life, the guard begged for mercy with a trembling voice.

    "The last words you want to say are??This?  "

    "Hero, please spare your life. The little one is surrounded by an eighty-year-old mother and a child who is not yet one month old"

    "Wait a minute, what did you just say? How old are you?"

    "Ten, nineteen." The guard was a little confused, but he still answered honestly.

    "Well eighty minus nineteen, your mother can do it. She can still give birth to you at sixty-one. It's not easy, not simple." Han Yu looked at the guard with admiration and said.  The guard was furious, but he didn't dare to talk back to Han Yu. He could only laugh and said, "Hero, please forgive me. I know I was wrong and I won't dare to do it again."

    "Hey~ What a gangster like you says is just like farting. Whoever believes it is an idiot. But I don't take you seriously either. Since you found these people, you will pay for their medical expenses yourself.  No, I don’t care.”

    "Yes, yes, the small one comes out, the small one comes out."

    "Haha I'm lucky today. Not only did I beat someone, but I didn't have to spend any money. I'm so lucky. I'll go to the temple more in the future." Han Yu smiled and walked away, leaving only the guard standing there laughing.  .  When Han Yu could no longer be seen, the guard breathed a sigh of relief, and then complained to the leading masked man in black: "Didn't you say you are very strong? Why"

    "Crack~"

    He slapped the guard on the face, causing him to spin around three times before finally sitting on the ground.  The guard then remembered his identity. Those masked men couldn't deal with the evil star, but they were more than enough to deal with his little shrimp.

    The leading masked man in black sneered and said to the guard: "Don't forget your identity. Just now you also promised that person to compensate for our medical expenses. For the sake of all of us, we will give you a preferential price.  , pay it within three days, otherwise don't blame us for not showing mercy to you." After saying that, the masked man in black walked away, leaving only the guard sitting on the ground regretting it.

    For Han Yu, the street fight was just an episode, but in the eyes of some caring people, it was a big deal.  Who doesn't know that those masked men in black are thugs kept in the church.  But without breaking out, no one tried to expose it.  but now.  Someone actually fought against that group of people, and even won.  This made some people's minds quicken, and they sent their men to follow Han Yu.

    Han Yu walked in front, followed by several groups of people from different forces.  Among them, the temple sent the most people.  Although Han Yu only defended passively, this was simply not feasible in the eyes of the Holy Church.  The Holy Church, accustomed to being the boss, could no longer tolerate any provocation.  Han Yu's resistance was heinous in the eyes of the Holy Church.  For the sake of its own majesty, the Holy Church plans to kill chickens to scare monkeys.  Use Han Yu's blood to warn those who try to challenge the temple.

    At this moment, Han Yu was wandering around the snack street mentioned by the driver who took him into the city.  Han Yu, who has money in his pocket, tastes various snacks with unique flavors.  He didn't take the people behind him seriously at all.  And those who think they are well hidden don’t know yet that they have already been noticed.

    "Go away, go away" With a burst of shouting, a group of people walked over and walked over. The leader bent down and saluted Han Yu and said: "Sir, why are you here? The Grand Duke is looking for you now.  . Please come back to Huo Mansion with us quickly."

    "Huh? How did he know I was coming?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Sir, you beat up a group of masked men in black on the street. This incident has spread in Wen Dahua." The leader smiled bitterly and explained to Han Yu in a low voice.

    "Oh. Are those masked men in black awesome? Did it spread throughout the city so quickly? Well, I won't ask anymore. Take me to see Huo um, Grand Duke."

    "Sir, please come with me."

    The people in the crowd who were responsible for monitoring Han Yu saw that Han Yu, who they had been following for a long time, was taken away by the generals of Grand Duke Huo Yun's house. They quickly sent someone back to report and continued to follow.

    “Sir, do you need to remove those tails?”

    "No, those guys were already following you before you came. Let them follow. Even if you get rid of them, others will take their place." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    Everyone gathered around Han Yu and returned to Huo Mansion.  Han Yu came to Huo Yun's study with Jia Jiang who took him back home.  After Huo Yun knew that Han Yu was coming, he quickly came out to greet him.  The general was asked to retreat first, and then Huo Yun took Han Yu into the study.  After closing the door, Huo Yun immediately whispered: "Yu Han, you're right, those two at home are indeed fakes, but their acting skills are really outstanding. If it weren't for the method you said, I really wouldn't have watched it.  Come out. I’m just trying to find the person who came into contact with them, and I’m a little at a loss.”

    "Have you checked the people in the house?" Han Yu asked in a low voice.

    “?No, I'm worried about disturbing the situation.  "

    "Don't worry about it. It's just an excuse."

    "What excuse?"

    "I deliberately got angry and said that one of my treasures could not be found and that I wanted to conduct a search in the house. I happened to be here now, so I said that I wanted to show off my treasures to me, and then I realized that something was missing.  "

    "Well okay, let's do it like this." Huo Yun thought for a while, nodded and said to Han Yu.

    After a while, Huo Yun's roar came from the Grand Duke's study, "Steward, steward, where did you die?"

    The housekeeper who came after hearing the news hurriedly ran over, stood at the door of the study and asked respectfully: "What are your orders, sir?"

    "Butler, who has entered my study recently?" Huo Yun asked with eyes wide open.

    Upon hearing this, the housekeeper secretly glanced at Han Yu who was sitting beside him drinking tea, and replied in a low voice: "As for the master, except for the maid who is usually responsible for cleaning, no one has entered the master's study. By the way, the two princesses  I once entered the master’s study to look for books.”

    "Mr. Huo, although the thing is lost, there is no guarantee that it was someone from the mansion who did it. Maybe a burglar came in?"

    "It's impossible. The Grand Duke's Mansion is heavily guarded and outsiders can't get in. There must be insiders." Huo Yun shook his head and replied.

    "It's not necessarily someone who entered the study that did it. Since something was stolen, everyone is suspected."

    When the housekeeper heard this, he understood that it was his master’s collection that had been stolen.  As a result, the guest found out, and now the master couldn't keep it off his face.  Worried about the humiliation of his ministers, the housekeeper immediately assured Huo Yun: "Don't worry, sir, I will definitely catch the traitor in the mansion."

    "Wait a minute!" Han Yu stopped the housekeeper who was about to go out to catch the thief, and said to Huo Yun: "Duke Huo, think twice. Such a commotion will most likely alienate the people in the house. It's just a worthless thing.  , just throw it away."

    Hearing this, Huo Yun replied angrily: "You said it lightly. Although that thing is not valuable, it was a gift from His Majesty. If this spreads"

    The housekeeper on the side was originally worried that what Han Yu said would happen in the house, but after hearing Huo Yun's words, he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.  All the things given by the emperor are lost, and the family may be ruined.

    "If this is the case, then it is best to treat everyone equally during the search. This can make the people in the house feel better. It can also prevent some people from inciting others."

    "Speak clearly." Huo Yun said impatiently.

    "What I mean is. Start with people who are respected in the mansion, so that the servants in the mansion won't complain when they see you."

    "Wellwell, steward, you will be responsible for this matter."

    "Wait a minute, it's best for the housekeeper to stay out of this matter. It's best for Duke Huo and your relatives to lead people to search. That way the housekeeper can be a good person in the house from now on."

    When the housekeeper heard this, he couldn't help but look at Han Yu gratefully.  Searching this kind of thing is indeed an offending thing, especially if it is a place where nobles are searched. Once the nobles are dissatisfied, the housekeeper is likely to be unlucky in the future.  But Huo Yunlai is different.  These people all obey orders, and if they have any complaints, they will complain to Huo Yun.  There were probably not many people who dared to show their teeth in front of Huo Yun.

    Half an hour later, everyone in the Huo family was gathered in the courtyard.  Huo Yun took a team of personal guards who had just been transferred from outside the city and began to search the rooms one by one.  Only then did the people who were gathered in the courtyard realize that their master had lost something very important, and that the entire courtyard was being searched.  The housekeeper who was standing in the yard to maintain order stared closely at the people in the yard, paying attention to their reactions after hearing the news.  Not to mention, a few people's expressions really changed.  The housekeeper calmly took note of those people, and then sent someone to notify Huo Yun, asking him to focus on where those people lived.

    “You wouldn’t know it if you didn’t search, but when you search, you will be shocked to find that there are really a few thieves in the Grand Duke’s Mansion. Among them, the ones who changed their appearance are those who stole things from the mansion and planned to sell them out for money.  As for the traitor, I really haven't found one.

    After sending the thieves who stole things to the officials, Huo Yun stayed in the study and said to Han Yu: "Brother Yuhan, your method doesn't seem to be very effective."

    "Don't worry, this is just the first step, and then we will start preparing for the second step." Han Yu replied slowly.

    "Is there a second step?"

    "Of course. First of all, we have to make sure of one thing. There is a thief in the mansion, and because the things haven't been found yet, no one is allowed in or out of the mansion. Except for those few people who need to leave the mansion to do things, no one else is allowed to go out.  It's equivalent to losing contact with people outside the house. At this timeWhen you want to be busy, it seems like you have accepted some task.  In order to find out what mission you have accepted, the thieves in the house will definitely find ways to contact people outside.  "

    "Then who do you think the thief in the house will be?"

    "It's hard to say. I advise you to be mentally prepared. Maybe the traitor is the person you trust the most."

    "This shouldn't be possible, right?"

    "What I said is just a hypothesis. After the thief is found, the matter will naturally come to an end. By the way, let Hanniton come to the house tomorrow and pretend to be anxious. And you are meeting  Once you get to Hanniton, follow Hanniton out, and when we come back we can start the second step of the plan."

    "Then what are your plans?" Huo Yun asked Han Yudao.

    "Me? Of course I'm going to stay at Hanniton's house. Lian Yue Lian Xing's safety is very important and there can't be any mistakes."

    "Hanniton is very reliable." Huo Yun was silent for a while and then said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "You trust Hanniton, but it's a pity that I haven't been in contact with him for a long time. In my eyes, if you hadn't been confirmed by Lian Yue to be true in the entire Huo Mansion, I would have been  No one will believe it, everyone is suspicious."

    "Okay, let's do as you say. Brother Yuhan, you have helped me so much, do you have any wishes?"

    Hearing Huo Yun's words, Han Yu knew that Huo Yun wanted to win over him, but these words were exactly what Han Yu wanted.  Han Yu lowered his head and thought for a while before saying, "If possible, I would like to know what is going on inside the temple."

    Huo Yun frowned and asked, "Why are you interested in the temple?"

    "Wrong, I am not interested in the Holy Church, but I am a little confused about the way certain things are done in the Holy Church. Their words and deeds are inconsistent, and many things they do are different from what they preach." Han Yu corrected.

    Hearing this, Huo Yun breathed a sigh of relief and said to Han Yu confidently: "Brother Yuhan, don't worry, after this matter is over, I will fulfill your wish based on my face."

 Text Chapter 842 Taking the bait

    A very important thing was lost in Grand Duke Huo Yun's house!  This news flew out of the Grand Duke's Palace as if it had wings. In a short period of time, it spread throughout the streets and alleys of Wen Dahua, and also reached the ears of people who had ulterior motives for the Grand Duke's Palace.  Everyone was very eager to know what Grand Duke Huo Yun had lost, and he actually mobilized troops to block the entire Huo Mansion, with no one allowed in or out.

    However, unlike those people who could only understand a few words, those with status and status noticed something slightly wrong from Huo Yun's subsequent reaction.  The most important point is that on the second day after the Huo Mansion was closed, Hanniton, the commander of the Dragon Knight Legion, who was regarded as Huo Yun's clone, rushed into the Huo Mansion with a look of urgency, and then Huo Yun led Hanniton in a hurry.  He rushed out of Wen Dahua and did not return until the afternoon of the next day.  And he has not appeared in front of the public since his return.

    In order to find out Huo Yun’s true purpose, everyone began to show their special powers and build relationships through the back door. The purpose was to find out what Huo Yun planned to do.  The thieves who were placed in the Huo Mansion also began to panic at this time. They also clearly noticed that something was wrong, but now their personal freedom is restricted. The entire Huo Mansion is not allowed to enter or leave. No matter day or night, there are soldiers around the Huo Mansion.  Patrolling, not to mention going out, even getting close to the courtyard wall is a bit difficult.

    "Princess, the Duke is ordered to see no outsiders now." Huo Yun, who was reading in the study, heard the sound outside, quickly put down the book, and pretended to be packing things in a hurry.  At this moment, the fake Lian Yue and Lian Xing walked into the study and said softly to Huo Yun: "Father, I heard that you haven't had a good rest these days, so I asked the kitchen to prepare some ginseng soup for you.  You deliver it.”

    "Oh, okay, good daughter. Put the soup somewhere, I'll drink it in a minute." Huo Yun replied while cleaning up.

    Seeing this, Lian Yue's heart moved slightly. She held the jade bowl in both hands and took two steps forward and said, "Father, the temperature of the ginseng soup is just right now. It will get cold if it is left for a while."  Lian Yue quietly glanced at the thing on the desk and was suddenly shocked. It was Wen Dahua's city defense map. If nothing was wrong, Huo Yun would never take out such a thing.

    "Okay. Then give me the ginseng soup." Huo Yun seemed to have no way to deal with his daughter.  He said compromisingly.  But while speaking, he reached out and covered the city defense map on the desk.

    Lian Yue quickly calmed down and watched Huo Yun drink the ginseng soup with a happy face.  Huo Yun handed the jade bowl from which he had finished drinking the ginseng soup to Lian Yue, reached out and touched Lian Yue's head and warned: "Don't come over casually during this period. My father has big things to do and I don't have the energy to take care of you. You are my sister.  , remember to take good care of your sister."

    "Yes, my daughter will obey." Lianyue agreed, bowed to Huo Yun and then left the study while holding her sister Lianxing's hand.  After Lian Yue Lian Xing leaves.  Huo Yun snorted coldly and began to pack the things on the table.  Wen Dahua's city defense map was placed here deliberately. The purpose was to make the pair of impostors nervous, thinking that something big would happen and they would have to contact the outside world.  Even if they don't contact the outside world, they will probably come into contact with the insider in the house and let the insider pass on the news of their discovery.

    Thinking of this, Huo Yun couldn't help but admire Han Yu's arrangement.  Things are developing in the direction Han Yu expected. Huo Yun secretly made up his mind for such a great talent.  We must find a way to win him over.

    The fakes Lian Yue and Lian Xing left the study and were on their way back to the room. Seeing that there was no one around, Lian Xing whispered to Lian Yue: "Sister, it seems like something big is going to happen."

    "Shhh. Let's talk about it when we get back." Lian Yue said quickly.

    “There’s no one again.”

    "Be careful, the walls have ears."

    The two of them hurried back to their room and kicked out all the maids on the pretext of taking a rest.  Lianxing asked Lianyue again: "Sister, what did you see in the study just now?"

    "I saw the city defense map of Wendahua City. As you said, something big may happen recently. Little sister, do you have a way to get out of here?"

    Hearing this, Lianxing shook his head and replied: "No. I could still leave through that dog hole, but I don't know who did it. They actually blocked the dog hole. And even if I could get out of the dog hole,  The situation with the patrolling soldiers outside is not easy either. Sister, how about we go get in touch with the people who sent us in?"

    Regarding Lian Xing’s proposal, Lian Yue frowned slightly and said hesitantly: “But that person said that no matter what happens, we are not allowed to see him unless he comes to us.”

    "But it's a very important matter now. If we don't report it in time, wouldn't we be the ones who suffer in the end?" Lianxing said after hearing this.

    "Let me think about it again, think about it again." Lian Yue was a little undecided and whispered perfunctorily to Lian Xing.

    &nbsp; ************************************

    Outside the city of Vindava, in Haniton's manor

    Hanniton’s wife, Hedong Shi, was wearing a helmet and armor at the moment, looking like she was facing a formidable enemy.  Han Yu, who was sitting nearby, saw this and advised: "Madam, there is no need to be so nervous, they are just a few petty thieves. Just leave them to the soldiers."

    "Mr. Yu said it easily. If the princess is harmed" Hedong Shi looked at Lian Yue Lian Xing who was standing behind Han Yu worriedly and said.

    To talk about Han Yu is really bold, dare to make the two county owners dress up as a little maid.  Thinking of this, Hedong Lion admired Han Yu.

    After coming out of Huo Mansion, Han Yu went to Wen Dahua's talent market and selected two girls who were similar in age and figure to Lian Yue Lian Xing.  Originally, Hedong Lion thought that Han Yu bought people to be maids, but he did not expect that Han Yu actually used the two bought girls as stand-ins for Lian Yue Lian Xing.  The real Lian Yue Lian Xing became the maid bought by Han Yu.  Apart from Hedong Shi, not even Haniton knew about this matter.  They thought Lian Yue Lian Xing lived in the small courtyard arranged for them.  In fact, Lian Yue Lian Xing has been sleeping with Hedong Lion these days.  As for Hanniton, he was driven to the military camp.

    After getting no reliable information from Huo Mansion, those who wanted to know what Huo Yun planned to do turned their attention to Hanniton, but they did not dare to send anyone to the military camp.  Four or five groups of people were sent one after another, but they were either killed or arrested. The crime was to spy on important military areas and plot evil.

    Seeing that no clues could be found from Hanniton, those people turned their attention to Hanniton's family.  This is also the only breakthrough.  So in the past few days, there was a big gathering of snitches from all walks of life in Hanniton's manor outside the city.  It's just a pity that no matter where the hero comes from, he never comes out after entering Hanniton's manor.  Hanniton's estate is like a man-eating beast.  The person who ate it didn't even leave a bone behind.

    "I believe there will be a fierce battle tonight. You and your wife hide in the inner room and don't come out. Leave the outside matters to me. Remember, no matter who shouts, don't come out, even if you hear my voice. As long as the code is wrong. Then  It's not true." Han Yu turned around and warned Lian Yue and Lian Xing.  Lian Yue Lian Xing nodded vigorously.  Especially when I heard what Han Yu said next.  He nodded even more vigorously.  I almost fell for it two days ago. A ventriloquist who was good at ventriloquism used his voice to imitate Hanniton and almost tricked him into opening the door to the inner room.  For this reason, Han Yu came up with an idea to give a code before opening the door.  As long as you can't tell the secret code, it's fake.

    "Mr. Yu, with your advice, those little thieves will never be able to get in." Hedong Lion looked at Han Yu with admiration and said.  Hearing this, Han Yu said humbly: "Without the backing of strong force, no matter how good the idea is, it will be in vain. Madam, you have been working really hard during this time."

    "It doesn't matter. To be honest, Mr. Yun said that I have no children, so I always regard the two princesses as my daughters. Now someone dares to bully my daughter. I want to cut those people into pieces to calm my heart.  Hate."

    Hearing this, Han Yu suddenly remembered an anecdote he had heard while chatting with the veterans guarding the manor, and then asked for confirmation: "I heard that Madam was also a warrior on the battlefield, and even Hanniton was once killed.  The lady was captured alive, and I don’t know whether it’s true or not.”

    "Hehehe A good man can't say how brave he was." Hedong Shi smiled and waved to Han Yu.  Han Yu understood. It seemed that what the veteran said was true.

    While everyone was chatting, they heard a rapid sound of gongs coming from outside. Everyone sitting in the room knew it.  There was an enemy situation, but this was not enough to make Han Yu and others nervous.  After a while, a soldier came in and reported: "Madam, brothers have caught three thieves who wanted to enter the house to spy."

    "Well, after the interrogation, we will handle it according to the previous plan." He Dongshi nodded calmly and ordered.

    "Follow your orders."

    ??Speaking of the previous plan.  In fact, it was to imprison all the snitches who were captured alive.  Of course, they were not imprisoned in vain. They were all driven to dig around the manor.  Don't think these snitches can get away with it.  In addition to each snitch wearing shackles and handcuffs, the snitches were also grouped into groups of five, and if one escaped, the rest would be killed.  The snitches didn't want to be killed.  Naturally, he would help the soldier responsible for guarding and keep an eye on his colleagues.  As for those who were killed, they could only blame themselves for their bad fate.  Find a hole and bury the matter.

    In just five days, Hanniton’s manor had swallowed up no less than a hundred people.  Because there is no way in or out, heroes from all walks of life begin to regard this place as a forbidden area and no longer accept any related tasks to explore this place.

    But before we can find out the truth, we still have to continue to do the research.  For this reason, those people hiding behind had to start using their own hidden power.  At the same time, he also started walking with his sword.The enemy launched a roundabout strategy against the manor.

    A group of well-dressed ladies came to visit.  This was an unprecedented experience for Hedong Lion, a former warrior on the battlefield.  However, these noble ladies came early and late, but they came at this time. Their purpose was naturally self-evident.  For these people, it cannot be solved with the word "kill".  However, this matter was not difficult for Han Yu. After coming up with an idea for Hedong Lion, Hedong Lion implemented it with a smile on his face.

    The visiting lady entered Hanniton's manor without any hindrance.  As soon as they entered the manor, the ladies found that they seemed to be walking into a battlefield.  When have these pampered women ever seen these things?  Immediately, everyone was so frightened that their faces turned pale, and they became trembling when they walked.

    "kill!"

    A loud shout came from the courtyard, scaring the ladies so much that they wanted to turn around and run away, but when they thought of their mission this time, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and keep walking forward.  The two ladies walking at the front could be said to be regretting that they should not have been soft-hearted and brought their sisters here after listening to a few words of advice from others.

    Just when I was regretting it, suddenly a UFO flew over, flew over the lady's head, and dropped a little something by the way.  The ladies touched it casually and immediately felt something was wrong. When they took a closer look, they were frightened to death. It turned out to be blood!

    The ladies looked back.  They saw the UFO that had flown over their heads before, which was a corpse lying not far behind them. There was a big hole in the chest, and blood that had not yet drained cleanly was still pouring out.

    “Ah~~~” One of the ladies who had never seen such a scene finally let out a scream.  At this moment, Hedong Lion walked out in military uniform.  In his hand was a pumpkin hammer that was still bleeding.  When he saw the lady's face, he laughed "haha" first, and then walked over.

    Fear at its extreme is anger.  However, the ladies did not dare to get angry with the approaching Hedong Lion, so they could only transform the anger derived from fear into the motivation to escape.  Nor did he talk to the Hedong Lion.  The ladies turned around in unison and ran away faster than when they came.  Only the fragrant handkerchiefs and embroidered shoes left on the ground remind others that a noble lady once haunted this place.

    Hedong Lion laughed loudly when he saw this, telling the truth.  She simply looked down upon those mentally retarded women who didn't know anyone except the head of the family, the Li family's son, all day long.  What's more, the purpose of those women coming here is impure, and because of face, I can't kill them all. The best result is to scare all these people away, so that they don't bother them again.  As for the thrown body, someone will naturally deal with it.  There have been a lot of snitches coming in these days. Some have been captured alive, and naturally some have resisted and been killed.  This time it can only be regarded as waste utilization.

    Those who have ulterior motives for Hanniton's manor will naturally not bow their heads and admit defeat just because of this failure.  then.  The second group of testers arrived.  Moreover, this group of people who came to test her had a lot of background, so the method of scaring the lady could not be used this time.

    A group of temple priests appeared at the gate of Hanniton Manor.  Hedong Lion changed into clean clothes and opened the middle door to welcome him.

    "Priests, I wonder why you have come to this humble house?" After the two parties took their seats, the guests and hosts were seated.  Hedong Lion asked.

    Hearing this, the chief priest among the priests replied: "I heard that there are always unusual situations happening in your mansion recently. Let's take a look."

    "An unusual situation?" Hedong Shi asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Mr. officiant, can you please explain clearly what an unusual situation is. How come I have never felt it when I have been living here?"

    "Madam, there is no need to hide it. Yesterday we heard from some people who came to the church to pray that your house is being haunted recently. Do you know if this is the case?"

    "No, absolutely not. Mr. officiant, who is talking nonsense, please tell me, I want to talk to her personally." At the end of the sentence, Hedong Lion had a ferocious look on his face.  When the chief priest saw this, he thought to himself: "You are like this, why don't you chop people alive when you see them?" However, the chief priest did not dare to say this, because Hedong Lion was also a well-known warrior on the battlefield in those days.  The chief priest knew that his old bones might not be able to bear the torment.

    Seeing Hedong Shi’s denial, the priest who came here also had no idea.  Of course, the key point is that the priests are afraid of the force of Hedong Lion. They are worried that if they offend Hedong Lion, they will face the tragic end of entering vertically and exiting horizontally.  After both sides talked a lot of nonsense, the priests also returned defeated.

    The two consecutive faux pas seemed to be wearing out the patience of those people. The night after the priests left, Hanniton's manor ushered in a fierce battle.  Fortunately, Hedong Lion had already been mentally prepared for this fierce battle, and the people in the manorBasically, they were all veterans of hundreds of battles. Those who attacked did not enter the inner courtyard, but were kicked out after staying in the outer courtyard for a while.

    A hundred lives were lost in one night, and this kind of thing was spread to the city of Vrindava by the good people the next day.  The sheriff in charge of public security in Wendawa City has been going crazy these days.  If it were the Sheriff of another city, then the position of the Sheriff should be a good job, but in Wendahua City, above the Sheriff, there are the presence of the Holy Church and Grand Duke Huo Yun.  Especially Grand Duke Huo Yun, the Sheriff can collude with the Holy Church, but he will never dare to lie in front of Grand Duke Huo Yun.  In addition, the Dragon Knight Legion under Grand Duke Huo Yun is stationed in the military camp outside the city.  When he thought that the place where the incident occurred was the manor of Hanniton, the commander of the Dragon Knight Legion, the Sheriff felt that he was as big as his head.

    Before sending someone to investigate, the Sheriff decided to pay a visit to Grand Duke Huo Yun first. It would be best if Grand Duke Huo Yun could give him a warrant, so that he wouldn't have to worry about that old fool in Hanniton getting into trouble with him.  Although it was extremely unlikely, the Sheriff wanted to give it a try.

    Huo Yun, who was staying in the study room, felt puzzled when he heard the Sheriff came to visit him.  However, after understanding the Sheriff's intention, Huo Yun knew that he should implement the second half of the second step as planned.

    The Sheriff looked excited and went to Hanniton's manor with the investigation order signed by Huo Yun himself. Then Huo Yun locked himself in the study and saw no one.  Such abnormal behavior immediately attracted the attention of interested people.  The fake Lian Yue Lian Xing even felt the urgency of time.

    ??Walked around twice in his room.  Lian Yue gritted her teeth and said to Lian Xing, who was also anxious: "I will go see that person, and you will stay in the house and don't go anywhere. If anything happens to me"

    As he was talking, the maid's voice came from outside the door.  "Princess Princess. The second lady is here."

    Lian Yue Lian Xing was shocked when she heard this, but then she felt happy again.  I was planning to go find her, but she finally came to my door.  But this man is really calm, since he didn't come to him until now.

    "Please wait a moment. We will be here in a moment." Lian Yue said to the outside world, and then whispered to Lian Xing: "I will deal with it after we meet in a while. Don't interrupt. Do you remember?"

    "Yeah." Lianxing nodded vigorously when he heard this.

    ……

    "I've met the second lady." Lian Yue and Lian Xing saluted the visiting second lady.

    Huo Yun married two wives, and it was Huo Yun who came to see Lian Yue and Lian Xing to get the second wife.  This lady looks very charming.  She is much more knowledgeable and interesting than the eldest lady, and she is also much more favored than the eldest lady.

    "No need to be polite. Things in the house have made me feel depressed recently, and I can't go anywhere else to relax, so I have no choice but to come to your place for a stroll. I came suddenly without any prior notice. Please don't take it off." Second Madam  He said to Lian Yue Lian Xing with a smile.

    Lian Yue quickly replied: "Er Niang is serious. This is your home. You can come anytime you want. Come, come and make tea. We need to have a good talk with Er Niang."

    After sending the obstructive servants away, the second lady’s expression remained unchanged and she asked in a low voice: “Have you discovered anything here?”

    "Three days ago, Lianxing and I went into the study under the pretext of delivering ginseng soup, and found that the man was looking at the city defense map of Wendahua City. After we entered, he also tried to cover it up." Lianyue quickly replied in a low voice after hearing this.  .

    After listening to Lian Yue’s words, the Second Madam pondered for a while and asked, “Do you have a way to leave?”

    "It used to be that Lian Xing could get out of the dog hole, but now" Lian Yue said this.  Mrs. Chong shook her head.

    The second lady looked at Lian Xing and then at Lian Yue.  He whispered: "You have done a good job during this period. You have not come to find me, which makes me very satisfied. Don't worry about how to send the news out. You only need to concentrate on collecting intelligence. Once you find out,  Come and inform me, remember?”

    "Yes, remember." Lian Yue quickly replied.

    At this moment, the maid who went out to make tea came in with tea.  The second lady quickly smiled and took off the jade bracelet she was wearing, put it on for Lian Yue and said, "This jade bracelet is not worth much, you two sisters can play with it."

    "Thank you, Er Niang." Lianyue Lianxing quickly thanked her obediently.

    After chatting for a while, the second lady stood up and left.  After the second lady left, Lianxing breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "Oh my God, that old woman is finally gone. Every time I see her, my heart always rises in my throat, and I worry that she will fall out at any time.  .”

    "Keep your voice down, if she hears you, you will inevitably suffer." Lian Yue reminded in a low voice.

    "Hmph! The one who entered middle age earlyI'm not afraid of the sick old perverted woman.  "Lianxing said back, but her voice was much softer than before. Lianyue smiled slightly when she saw this, stretched out her hand to rub Lianxing's head and said, "Okay, I know you are the bravest.  But try not to say this kind of thing again in the future. Do you want me to teach you this sentence again?  "

    "Hehe" Lianxing smiled sheepishly at Lianyue after hearing this.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 843: Closing the Net

    "Is it her?" Huo Yun asked in surprise.  Ever since he learned that the two daughters in his house were fakes, Huo Yun mobilized the family's shadow guards, whom only he knew, to monitor them.  As a result, after the second lady in the mansion went to meet the two impostors, the shadow guard responsible for surveillance immediately sent the news back.

    It’s just that this result was beyond Huo Yun’s expectation. He would never have thought in his wildest dreams that the thief in the mansion would be the one who sleeps next to him at night.  Thinking about it carefully, Huo Yun couldn't help but feel scared.  If that person was a little malicious, I might die without knowing what happened.

    Thinking of this, Huo Yun put down his book and ordered the shadow guard who came to report: "Send someone to Hanniton's manor to inform Mr. Yu immediately. Don't say anything else, just say that a fish has been baited."

    "Yes." Shadow Guard agreed, turned and left the study.  After the shadow guard left, Huo Yun stood up and walked around the study twice. Before he could think of how to treat his second wife, he heard the second wife's voice coming from outside the study, "Master, I have brought you ginseng soup."  .”

    "Hey, this guy really doesn't talk about it." Huo Yun thought to himself.

    In order to avoid alerting the enemy, Huo Yun sat back in his seat, picked up the book and said, "Come in."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the study room opened, and the second lady walked in with a bowl of ginseng soup, and said softly to Huo Yun: "Master has been working hard these days, drink some ginseng soup to replenish your body."

    "Yeah." Huo Yun responded, picked up the jade bowl with the ginseng soup, and drank the ginseng soup spoon by spoon.  The second lady stood aside, acting like she was hesitant to speak.  Huo Yun obviously saw it, but pretended not to.  After drinking the ginseng soup, Huo Yun handed the jade bowl to the second lady and warned: "It is not peaceful in the city during this period. You all should stay in the house honestly and don't go there. I will accompany you after a while."  You can compensate by going on a nice trip outside the city."

    Hear this.  The second lady originally planned to ask Huo Yun to let her go to the church to pray, but she couldn't say it. She could only respond with a depressed voice and left the study with an empty bowl.  Looking at the second lady's back, Huo Yun couldn't help but sneer in his heart.  Originally I didn’t know who the thief was in the house, but now that I have discovered one, I naturally need to keep a close eye on him.

    The second lady returned to her small courtyard with a lot of worries. It was impossible to leave the house openly, so she had to go out secretly.  It's just that the mansion is heavily guarded now, and it's not easy to get out at this time.  If you don't do it right, you'll get caught.  At that time, the tasks assigned by the above will be in vain.

    “We still have to figure out what that guy wants to do, and then we can decide whether we want to be exposed or not.” The second lady secretly decided in her heart.

    While the second lady was thinking about countermeasures, Han Yu, who was at Hanniton Manor, also received the message sent by Huo Yun. As soon as he heard that the thieves in the mansion had clues, Han Yu immediately left Hanniton Manor.  .  Following the shadow guard who came to report the news, he returned to Huo Mansion.  With the Hedong Lion in charge, no one will be able to discover the secret of Hanniton Manor for a while.

    Huo Yun was very pleased that Han Yu understood what he meant.  Dang even told Han Yu everything about the second lady in the house.  Han Yu lowered his head and pondered for a while.  He said to Huo Yun: "Then what is the Grand Duke's plan now? Should he get rid of this traitor directly, or should he follow the clues and use this traitor to find the power behind her."

    "If possible, I hope to eradicate the root cause." Huo Yun said after thinking for a while.

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and said: "If this is the Grand Duke's plan, then we will have to go through some troubles."

    "Tell me what you have in mind."

    "I'm afraid that the traitor is now considering whether to stay in the house or try to expose her identity and go out to deliver the letter. What we need to do is to make her feel that the news she got is worth exposing her identity and going out to deliver the letter."

    "What should we do specifically?" Huo Yun asked with interest.

    "Well come here." Han Yu waved to Huo Yun.

    ……

    As night fell, Huo Yun, the head of the Huo family, seemed to have encountered some happy event. Not only did he drink a lot of wine during dinner, but he also smiled at everyone.  This made everyone in Huo Mansion, who had been under low pressure recently, feel relieved.  There is a sense of clearing away the dark clouds and seeing the bright moon.  What made everyone even more gratified was that the Grand Duke asked the Second Lady to sleep with him tonight.  Now that the Grand Duke is interested in finding a woman, it means that the matter in the mansion is over. I believe that in a few days, everything in the mansion will be restored to its original state.

    But the second lady wanted to think more than others. After dealing with Huo Yun's demands at night, the second lady cleaned up the mess on the bed while looking at Huo Yun, who looked drowsy and not sleeping.  I couldn't help but asked in a low voice: "Master, master"

    "Huh?" Huo Yun was confused.He replied vaguely.

    "Master, who is more beautiful between me and my sister?"

    "Wellyour sister (beautiful)!"

    "Master, we don't bring scolding people." The second lady said a little depressed.  However, seeing Huo Yun's dazed look, he knew that it would be useless to tell Huo Yun now, so he asked again: "Master, can I leave the house and go to the church tomorrow? I want to pray for my family.  "

    "Umgo, go to hell."

    "Master, do you agree with me to go or are you scolding me?"

    "Huh"

    “…Master, Master…”

    "Well……"

    "Master, can I take two girls, Lian Yue and Lian Xing, with me tomorrow?"

    "……Um."

    "Master, I also want to ask my sister to go with me."

    "……Um."

    ""

    ""

    "Master, what have you been busy with recently?" As soon as this question came out of her mouth, the second lady's hands clenched involuntarily and she stared at Huo Yun nervously.  But Huo Yun still looked confused. As long as the second lady asked him, he would tell the truth.  Hearing the second lady's question, Huo Yun said inarticulately: "Follow, take orders, do things."

    "Whose order? What are you doing?" Seeing Huo Yun's sleepy appearance, the second lady asked quickly.

    "By His Majesty's command, to the Holy Churchsnort" Halfway through his words, Huo Yun snored.  Seeing this, the second lady reached out and pushed Huo Yun, but found that no matter how hard she pushed, Huo Yun would not wake up.  The second lady couldn't help but regret that she had tried too much before, but in the end she didn't ask the most crucial part.

    By the emperor’s order.  Or for the Holy Church, what could it be?  As an excellent intelligence officer, ordinary people were unaware of the turmoil between the Empire and the Holy Church, but the Second Lady was very aware of it.  Even if it hasn't reached the point where water and fire are incompatible, it's almost to the point where they won't be able to interact with each other until death.

    Things in this world are afraid of guessing.  Han Yu and Huo Yun took advantage of the intelligence personnel's suspicion, and only gave the second lady a few clues, allowing the second lady to figure out a terrible conspiracy that even they were afraid of.  From the second lady's point of view, the mission given by the emperor to Huo Yun was definitely not to let him live in harmony with the temple in Wendahua City.

    The second lady became more and more frightened as she thought about it, and she sat there until early in the morning.  The sky was gradually turning white, and the morning bell of Wen Dahua had been rung. Only then did the second lady realize that it was almost dawn.  Looking at Huo Yun who was still sleeping soundly on the bed, the second lady gritted her teeth and called Huo Yun twice tentatively.  After seeing that Huo Yun didn't react at all, the second lady stepped lightly.  Come to the door.  Opened the door and walked out quietly.

    Not long after the second lady left the room, Huo Yun, who was sleeping soundly in bed, opened his eyes. After getting out of bed and making a few gestures towards the beam, he heard a soft sound from the beam, and then Huo Yun lay back down again.  on the bed.  I closed my eyes and felt like I was really sleeping this time.

    Lian Yue Lian Xing had just gotten up and was sitting in front of the dressing table to freshen up when she saw the second lady barging in with an eager look on her face.  Seeing this, Lian Yue quickly stood up and said hello: "Good morning, Er Niang. What's the matter with coming here so early?"

    "You guys go out first." The second lady said to several maids in the room.  Hearing this, Lian Yue said quickly: "Everyone, go out and listen to Er Niang."

    When Lian Yue spoke, the maid who was waiting in the room bowed to the second lady and Lian Yue Lian Xing, and then walked out of the room one after another, closing the door.  After the door was closed, the second lady immediately said with a serious face: "The matter is so important that I don't care to explain it to you in detail. You have to cover me now, and I want to leave here immediately."

    "Er Niang, the security outside the house is tight. It's really difficult for the three of us to break out. Unless there is someone outside to help." Lian Yue said with a look of embarrassment on her face after hearing this.

    "Without the response, our contact with the outside world has long been cut off. Now we can only rely on ourselves. Don't worry, I won't let you die in vain. After a while, you can clean up and follow my command. If I tell you to take action, you can take action again."

    "Okay, then I'll just follow Er Niang's orders." Lian Yue thought for a while, and reluctantly agreed under the threatening eyes of Er Madam.

    Hearing this, the second lady's expression softened, she nodded and said: "I won't let you die in vain. If anything happens to you, I will take good care of your family. Now listen to me, you will follow me later  Lian Yue and Lian Xing split up, one went to the East Courtyard, the other went to the West Courtyard, and I stayed at the back door. Lian Yue and Lian Xing acted first, and must cause a commotion. After the commotion occurred, Lian Xing also followed suit.  .When you all complete the tasks I assigned you, then you can take action on your own. At that time, weMeet at the old place.  "

    "Er Niang, where is that old place? We don't remember." Lianyue was stunned when she heard this, and asked cautiously.

    The second lady didn't think much about it. When Lian Yue asked, she remembered that the old place she mentioned was actually Lian Yue and Lian Xing's only been there once. It was normal not to remember. She whispered: "It's located at the gate of the church.  There is a small courtyard five hundred meters to the east. On the left side of the small courtyard is a shroud shop and on the right is a coffin shop."

    "We remember it. Is there anything else that Er Niang needs to tell you?" Lian Yue whispered.

    "Wellregardless of whether you escape or not, you cannot tell what you know, otherwise not only will you die, but your family will be in danger. Even if it is not for yourselves, you must consider the safety of your family. Lian  Yue, you are the elder sister, please tell me more about Lianxing, so that this child will not do something stupid."

    "Yes, Lian Yue has remembered it. It's getting late, and everyone at home hasn't gotten up yet. Shouldn't it be time for Er Niang to start preparing now?" Lian Yue covered Lian Xing's mouth, which was about to open her mouth to retort, and whispered.  He said to the second lady.

    Seeing this, the second lady nodded and whispered: "We will start taking action in half an hour. I will take the first step."

    When the second lady left the room, Lianxing forcefully took away Lianyue's hand covering her mouth, and couldn't help complaining: "Sister, you almost suffocated me to death."

    "I'm sorry, sister, I was worried that your words would reveal flaws, so I had to do this. You don't want Brother Yuhan's plan to fail, right?"

    "Hmmsister. What should we do now? Go to Brother Yuhan and tell the bad woman her plan?"

    "Well, I want to say it, but we don't need to say it." After Lian Yue finished speaking, she clapped her hands three times, then raised her head and said to a head exposed on the beam: "Go tell Mr. Yu what you just heard, and he will  Tell you what to do next. Go and come back quickly."

    The head on the beam nodded and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Seeing this, Lianxing asked curiously: "Sister, what was that just now?"

    Hearing this, Lian Yue explained: "That is the Shadow Guard, a secret force belonging to our family."

    "but when we were kidnapped, why didn't those people come to rescue us?" Lian Xing asked in confusion.

    "Well, the Shadow Guard is a power that can only be controlled by the head of the family. My father did not expect that we would be kidnapped, so the Shadow Guard was not sent to us."

    "Oh." After listening to her sister's explanation, Lianxing nodded in understanding, and then asked: "Sister, what do you think dad will do with the two people pretending to be us in the end?"

    "Why do you think of asking this?"

    "I heard what that bad woman said just now. Those two impostors seemed to be involuntarily"

    "Sister, we can't make the decision in this matter. Let's leave it to father to handle it. What we have to do now is to cooperate with Mr. Yuhan and father's plan to arrest all the bad guys who hurt us."

    "Hmm." Lianxing thought for a while and nodded vigorously.

    ……

    Half an hour, that is, an hour.  The second lady had already gone back to her room, changed into casual clothes, and hid in a hidden place not far from the back door.  When the time comes, Lian Yue Lian Xing starts a riot, and then he can take the opportunity to run out.

    Fortunately, Lian Yue and Lian Xing are both trustworthy people, so when the agreed time came, they agreed.  First, there was a loud noise from the east gate, followed by a roar of people. It was like a pot was exploding inside and outside the house. I don’t know how many people flocked to the east gate. The second lady felt secretly happy when she saw this.  Immediately after something happened at Ximen, thick smoke billowed into the sky. People inside and outside the mansion rushed to Ximen to put out the fire, shouting.

    There weren’t many people at the back door to begin with, but now that something happened in the house, no one would stay here.  Seeing that there was no one at the back door, the second lady immediately ran to the back door in two steps. She listened outside first and made sure there was no movement. Then she quietly opened the back door a crack and looked out through the crack.

    no one!

    The second lady knew that the opportunity was too good to miss and would never come back. She immediately opened the door and jumped out of the yard. After looking around to make sure that no one had discovered her, she immediately spread her body and jumped onto the courtyard wall on the opposite street. After a few leaps, she was gone.  Missing figure.

    As an intelligence officer, it has become an instinct for the second wife to remain vigilant at all times.  Even though the second lady knew that it was unlikely that anyone would be following her, she was still very cautious. While moving forward quickly, she was also paying attention to her surroundings, especially to see if there was anyone suspicious following her.

    Fortunately, no suspicious people were found behind him.  At this time, the second lady was wearingWearing casual clothes and a little makeup on her face, her originally fair and tender face turned a little sallow, which made people look sick.  His back was a little hunched, and from time to time he would cover his mouth and cough softly. His walking steps were a little sloppy, as if he could be blown by a gust of wind.  Except for those who do good things, everyone would probably stay away from such a person.  The second lady walked along the wall, seeing and hiding from everyone along the way, not even interested in taking a second look.

    We arrived at the meeting place agreed upon with Lian Yue Lian Xing in advance without any hindrance.  As for whether Lian Yue and Lian Xing could escape, the second lady actually didn't have much hope in her heart.  The reason why I told Lianyue and Lianxing about this place before leaving was just to let Lianyue and Lianxing have a thought in their hearts, so that they could willingly attract other people's attention for themselves.

    He reached out and knocked on the door gently. Not long after, he heard a question coming from inside the door: "Who is it? If you want to buy a coffin, go to the left. If you want to buy a shroud, go to the right."

    "Excuse me, I want to buy two kilograms of oranges."

    “I don’t have any oranges. I wonder if I would like some jewelry?”

    "Is there anyone who doesn't want money?"

    "Yes, they are sold in the shroud shop on the left."

    Hearing this, the second lady breathed a sigh of relief, and all the codes were correct.  In other words, no one has discovered this place yet, and it is still safe for now.

    The door opened and a young man stood at the door.  The second lady was stunned when she saw this, and asked casually: "Where is Old Li Tou who is here?"

    "Old Li Tou? I don't know you. There used to be an aunt living here, surnamed Wang, and I am her distant nephew." The young man who opened the door replied after hearing this.

    When the second lady heard this, she nodded secretly. Yes, the code was correct again, which meant that the person in front of her was one of her own.  Stepping into the courtyard, the second lady walked towards the house.  But when the second lady stepped into the house, the second lady was suddenly stunned. She actually saw Lian Yue and Lian Xing.  The two little girls were sitting in the room drinking tea at the moment. Judging from their clothes and condition, they seemed to have experienced no difficulties or dangers.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!  The second lady immediately turned around and wanted to run away, but by now it was too late.  The moment the second lady turned around, a large net hood that had been prepared long ago came down.

 Text Chapter 844: To alert the snake

    Tiger stool, pepper water, leather whip dipped in salt water nothing that the second lady imagined appeared.  It was not that the second lady who was captured alive had not thought of committing suicide, but before he could make up his mind to bite out the poison bag hidden in his mouth, the hateful guy called Mr. Yun jumped over and killed the second lady without saying a word.  The lady's jaw was removed, and then she reached out and groped around in the second lady's mouth, taking out the poisonous sac that had not been bitten open. Then she stuffed a ball into the second lady's mouth, and then removed the dislocated jaw.  I pressed it back.  The ball was not big, but it was big enough to prevent the second lady from biting her tongue and committing suicide.

    "The second lady was not put in a cell, but placed in an ordinary private house.  The second lady who was tied up ignored the two shadow guards in the room who were responsible for monitoring her. She kept wondering in her heart how could Lian Yue Lian Xing surrender to the enemy?  You must know that the relatives of these two people are in the hands of the organizations they work for.

    "Creak~" There was a sound, the door opened, and a figure walked in. The second lady ignored it at first, until a familiar voice came to her ears, "You all get out."

    "Sir, this person is very dangerous."

    "I'll let you out!" The person spoke in a serious tone.

    "Sir, we are right outside the door. If you need anything, please call us as soon as possible." The two shadow guards saluted the visitor and then walked out of the room.

    The second lady looked at the visitor with mixed feelings in her heart.  Humans are all sentient animals, truly cold-blooded animals. Although there are some, they are only a very small number.  The second lady obviously cannot be counted among the very few people.  At least after seeing the visitor, the second lady showed a trace of guilt on her face.

    Huo Yun's mood at the moment is also very complicated.  Even when he heard his subordinates reporting that the thief was the Second Lady, Huo Yun still instinctively refused to believe it.  It’s just that the facts are the facts, and the second lady was caught in the end.

    "Master, I have put you in a difficult position." The second lady apologized to Huo Yun in a low voice.

    "Tell me who is behind the scenes, and I can let go of the past. I will give you a way out." Huo Yun said calmly.

    After hearing this, the second lady shook her head slightly, "Master, don't say such things to me to deceive a three-year-old child. Even if it is true, I will not accept it."

    "Do you want to die?" Huo Yun asked with a frown.

    "I have put the master in a difficult position." The second lady was silent for a while and said slowly.  No matter what Huo Yun asked after that, the second lady's answer would always be this.

    ……

    Huo Yun, who had inquired to no avail, became a little annoyed and said, "Since you want to die, then I have nothing to feel guilty about for what I'm going to do next," and then turned around and left.  The second lady looked at Huo Yun's leaving figure and couldn't help but sigh in her heart.  She knew that the relationship between her and Huo Yun was completely broken this time.

    Huo Yun returned to the main room dejectedly, where Han Yu and Hanniton were waiting. When he saw Huo Yun's appearance, Han Yu immediately asked with a smile: "Have you given up this time?"

    "I didn't expect it to be exactly what Mr. Yu said. I"

    When Han Yu saw this, he waved his hand and said, "Come on, I know what you want to say. You want revenge and beauty, right? Follow my method. There is at least half the chance of success."

    Hear this.  Huo Yun smiled sheepishly and said, "Then it's all my fault, Mr. Yu." Hanniton on the side opened his eyes wide and didn't understand what Huo Yun and Han Yu were talking about.

    ……

    Rumors began to spread in Wendahua City, saying that there was a traitor in the palace of the Imperial Grand Duke Huo Yun. Now the traitor has been caught. According to the traitor’s confession, there are still accomplices of the traitor on the run.  The Justice is currently sending people to arrest him.  No one knows where this rumor came from. It spread very quickly. Almost within a day, everyone in Wen Dahua knew about it.

    In the church.  The chief priest and the two deputy priests were gathering together to discuss countermeasures.  When he heard this rumor, the officiant's first thought was that it was ridiculous. But as the rumor spread more and more widely and became more and more sinister, the officiant felt a little lost.  In order to strengthen his previous persistence, the chief priest found the two deputy priests, hoping to gain confidence from them.  It's just that these two deputy priests came through the back door through connections and were gilded idiots. They were even more confused than the main priest, and they expected to find confidence from the main priest.  When three guys with no self-confidence get together, the end result is that they become less and less confident.

    "Master Priest, the person sent to contact us is back." The voice of the priest's apprentice came from outside the door.  The three people who were a little confused were shocked, but the news brought by the apprentice was very good. The three people generously forgave the apprentice for his rashness, opened the door and walked out of the room.

    "How is it? Have you seen her?" In a secret room, the officiant asked anxiously.

    &nbsp; "Master Priest, I haven't seen anyone who contacted us, but the martial law has indeed been lifted in Grand Duke Huo Yun's residence. The soldiers who were patrolling nearby have disappeared. The guards in the mansion seem to have returned to normal.  . The subordinates sneaked into Huo Mansion without spending much time."

    "The patrol soldiers have disappeared? Martial law has been lifted? This is unscientific." The chief priest said to himself after hearing this.  A deputy priest on the side said in a low voice: "Is it possible that the martial law was lifted because it is no longer necessary to continue patrolling?"

    "Then you can tell me why it's not necessary?" Another deputy priest asked after hearing this.  As soon as the words came out, the expressions of the three people changed, and they thought of a possibility at the same time.  The two deputy priests came here to plate gold and then go back to continue their promotion. The main priest came here for the same purpose as the two deputy priests. The only difference was that his ability was slightly stronger than the two deputy priests.  However, this alone was not enough for the officiant to remain calm and composed in the face of the current situation.

    Let these three people make money, these three people are very resourceful, but let these three people take care of the overall situation regardless of their lives, it will be as difficult as climbing to the sky.  After these three people learned about the situation in Huo Mansion, the first thing they thought of was that they themselves had been exposed.  Someone betrayed themselves!  As for who betrayed himself?  Except for the second wife of the Huo family who has some contact with him, there is no one else.

    "Calm down, don't panic. The more you panic now, the easier it will be to reveal flaws. Huo Yun hasn't sent anyone to arrest us yet, so we can't get into trouble." The chief priest said to the two deputy priests in a calm voice.  But at this moment, the person sent to contact the second wife of Huo Mansion said: "Master Priest, there is one more thing that I forgot to mention. Grand Duke Huo Yun's confidant Haniton returned to the military camp, and his subordinates  The Dragon Knight Legion seems to have moved, and my subordinates have seen Dragon Knights wandering outside the city at the top of the city."

    When he heard this, the deputy priest, who originally wanted to echo the chief priest, immediately changed his expression and no longer believed what the chief priest said.  The current situation is obvious. They have been exposed and betrayed. Huo Yun did not immediately arrest the officiant and these people just because they are not ready yet. When his Dragon Knight Legion controls the outside of Wendahua City, what will he do these days?  A person cannot escape even if he has wings.

    The three guys who cherished their lives were almost losing their minds.  At this moment, the voice of the priest's apprentice came from outside the door, "Three gentlemen, someone from the Huo Mansion invites you to go to the Huo Mansion. It is said that Grand Duke Huo Yun has something to ask."

    "I don't" One of the deputy priests had not finished speaking.  The chief priest on the side covered the mouth of the deputy priest, and then said to the door: "I know. Go and tell the person who came. Just say that we need some time to prepare and let him wait for a moment."

    "yes."

    The deputy priest, whose mouth was covered, pushed the officiant's hand away with all his strength, and asked angrily: "What are you doing?"

    "Shut up, you can't get into trouble at this time." The chief priest glared at the deputy priest and shouted.

    "You can't get into trouble yet, as the knife is about to be put to your neck. That Huo Yun must have bad intentions when he asks us to come over. Anyway, I'm not going, I want you to go."

    “I’m not going either.” The other deputy priest heard this and quickly stated his position.

    The officiant gave the two teammates who were greedy for life and afraid of death a blank look.  He said angrily: "I thought about it just now, and I feel that things are not as bad as we thought. The reason why Huo Yun doesn't dare to arrest people now, I think"

    "I don't care what you think. I won't go anyway. And I want to be here immediately. A gentleman does not put himself in danger. My life is precious and I don't want anything to happen now."

    "Now that the outside of the city is controlled by the Dragon Knight, can you leave now if you want?" the officiant asked with a straight face.  However, his method worked for others, but it had no effect on the two deputy priests.  They are all the same, and no one is better than the other. The deputy priest who was shouted at answered nonchalantly: "What's the big deal? There is a secret passage in the basement of our church that leads directly to the hill ten miles outside the city. I don't believe that anyone  If you can get there, wait for us.”

    Hearing this, the officiant was angry and resentful, regretting that he should have told this guy about this when he was drunk.  The church does have a secret passage leading directly to a hill ten miles outside the city. There is also a church on that hill dedicated to punishing those who have violated canon rules.  But now it is no longer a tribunal for punishing people, but has become an underground entertainment venue for people of my status to have fun.  That time, in order to brag, I didn't keep my mouth shut, and as a result, the deputy priest in front of me remembered it.

    "The secret passage is our last hope of escape. It's not time to use it yet. Let me go to Huo's mansion with me first. No matter how bold Huo Yun is, he doesn't dare to do anything to us when we are in his mansion.  "The chief priest glared at the deputy priest and said.

    But at this time, the deputy priest was a bastard who had eaten the weight, and he was determined not to move.  rootHe didn't listen to the chief priest's words, but when he heard the chief priest asked him to follow him to Huo's Mansion, which was now similar to a dragon's pond and a tiger's den, his head immediately shook like a rattle and he said nothing about going.

    Seeing this, the officiant had no choice but to go to Huo Mansion alone.  In order to prevent the two unfaithful deputies from abandoning themselves and escaping, the officiant locked the door to the basement and took away the key.  This made the two deputy priests who had originally planned to escape while the main priest left so angry that their noses almost became crooked.

    ……

    In front of the main gate of Huo Mansion, as the officiant who was not the first to visit, but for the first time, he felt that the wide open middle door of Huo Mansion was like a beast with its bloody mouth, waiting for him to take the initiative to enter.  For a moment, the officiant had the idea of ??turning around and going back.  It's just that this idea is very unrealistic. If you have already arrived here and go back, wouldn't it make people feel guilty as a thief?

    Bite the bullet, the officiant followed Huo Yun who went out to greet him and walked into the Huo Mansion. Huo Yun did not speak along the way and just walked forward in silence. However, the officiant who was walking side by side with Huo Yun looked at him from time to time.  Looking around, he was worried that one or two people would suddenly appear and stab him.  Although this possibility is almost non-existent, the officiant is worried.

    Just when the officiant was on tenterhooks, he heard a burst of laughter.  The officiant looked around and saw a group of maids playing games with the two princesses Lian Yue and Lian Xing.  The officiant who saw Lian Yue Lian Xing couldn't help but be startled, because among the group of maids playing with Lian Yue Lian Xing, two maids looked very much like Lian Yue Lian Xing.  If you don't look closely, they are almost identical.

    "Master officiant, what's wrong with you?" Huo Yun on the side asked aloud when he saw the officiant in a daze.

    The officiant came back to his senses, coughed awkwardly, pointed to Lian Yue Lian Xing, who was having a good time, and said, "I'm sorry, Grand Duke, as we get older, it's inevitable to look twice at children when they see them."

    "Haha It doesn't matter. Speaking of which, these two children are really pitiful. Officiant, have you seen the two people next to you? I don't know which bastard dared to use a trick in front of me to squander my two lovely children.  My daughter was replaced by someone else. Fortunately, my daughter is back safely now."

    "Are the two princesses real?" the officiant blurted out.  But as soon as the words came out of his mouth, the officiant regretted it.  Fortunately, Huo Yun didn't seem to hear anything wrong with the officiant's words. He nodded and replied: "Of course it's true. Those two impostors are standing there right now. Huh! If someone hadn't begged for mercy, I would never have done that.  Spare them easily."

    Hearing Huo Yun’s words.  The officiant heard four words clearly. Someone asked for mercy?  Who asks for love.  If it were two princesses begging for mercy.  Huo Yun would never speak ambiguously.  But if the two princesses hadn't begged for mercy, others' begging for mercy didn't seem to have such great dignity.  Using the process of elimination, the answer becomes self-evident.  Although it is still unclear why the second lady betrayed him, the chief priest has already had murderous intentions towards the second lady. In other words, as early as when he learned that the person sent to Huo Mansion failed to contact the second lady, the chief priest began to  I already want to get rid of the second lady.  It was just that I was still a little worried at that time, but now, the officiant has found a reason to convince himself to take action.

    "Priest, officiant? What's wrong with you? What are you thinking about?" Huo Yun's voice in his ears made the officiant wake up.  After calming down his emotions, the officiant said calmly to Huo Yun: "As I get older, I can't always concentrate, which makes the Grand Duke laugh."

    Hearing what the officiant said, Huo Yun was noncommittal and led the officiant to the living room. After the guests and the host were seated, the officiant asked aloud: "My lord, do you know why you invited me to your house?"

    Huo Yun heard the words and replied: "Oh, actually it's not a big deal. It's just that Wendahua may become a little chaotic recently. I want to say hello to you in advance and ask you to try not to go out during this period to avoid showing up.  unnecessary trouble."

    "I won't go out, you big watermelon. When I get back, I will take people out of here." Hearing this, the officiant cursed in his heart, but he still said words of gratitude, "Thank you, Grand Duke, for your concern. I will remember it. There is something else."  Something about?"

    "There is one more thing I hope you can take care of. Should the donation box at the entrance of the church be removed? The purpose of setting up the donation box before was to collect voluntary donations, but now look what it has become? A bunch of ruffians.  It’s a tool for making money. This is something that will ruin the reputation of the church. I hope you’d better catch it.”

    After hearing what Huo Yun said, the officiant nodded solemnly and promised: "I understand, I will definitely handle this matter when I get back. Is there anything else?"

    "There is also a private matter. My second wife is going to the church to pray in the next two days. I would like you to personally preside over her then."

    “Okay, no problem.” The officiant agreed.

    ……

    After the business was finished, the two sides talked for a while, and the officiant stood up to leave.

    &nbsp; As soon as he returned to the church, the chief priest noticed something was wrong. There seemed to be less than half of the people in the church, and there was no trace of the two deputy priests.

    "What's going on?" The officiant's face darkened and he asked in a low voice.

    Everyone, look at me, and I look at you. Finally, a priest apprentice standing at the front of the welcoming team said: "Master Priest, the two deputies left with some people through the secret passage in the basement."

    "Ah? Isn't the door to the basement locked?" As soon as the officiant heard this, he immediately rushed to the basement and asked as he walked.  But before the people following him could answer, the officiant saw the truth of the matter.  The door to the basement was locked, and the key was taken by the officiant.  It's just that this door always has to be installed on the door frame, and the basement door is not a stone door, but a wooden door.  Although the two deputy priests did not have the key to open the basement, they were able to find another way and directly remove the door frame of the basement door. Looking at the basement door that was put aside and still locked, the chief priest was so angry that he wanted to kill him with a knife.  Those two bastards who ran away from battle.

    It's just that it's obviously not the right time to consider these things. As a person who is also greedy for life and afraid of death, the chief priest immediately stopped hesitating after learning that the two deputy priests had escaped before him.  He also fled out of the city along the secret passage.

    ……

    Huo Mansion

    In Huo Yun's study, Han Yu looked up at the sky, stood up and said to Huo Yun, "It's getting late, I'm going to rest."

    "Oh, Mr. Yu, please walk slowly." Huo Yun replied casually, but then he stopped Huo Yun and hesitated for a moment before asking: "Mr. Yu, do you think that guy from Hanniton can catch a rabbit?  "

    "It shouldn't be a big problem. The hill has been surrounded, and the pleasure ground on the mountain has also been controlled. As long as those people in the church don't want to die, they will definitely escape overnight before you are ready. Hanni  If Dun can't even catch such a rabbit, then you'd better not arrange important tasks for him in the future." After saying that, Han Yu ignored Huo Yun and walked out of the study, while Huo Yun sighed softly.  , put down the book and prepared to rest.

 Text Chapter 845 Waiting for the rabbit

    One mile is equal to five hundred meters, and ten miles is equal to five thousand meters.  For the deputy priest, who usually enjoys a good life and has not suffered much, the distance of more than 5,000 meters is not difficult to walk under the condition that he can only use his two legs. He is just trying to escape for his life. No matter how hard it is, he can only endure it.

    I just wanted to think about it, but my body was still a little overwhelmed. Before I walked a thousand meters, the two deputies, who weighed more than 400 kilograms in total, were already so tired that they were holding on to the wall and panting.  And this secret passage is not very wide. Once the two deputy priests stop, people behind them will basically be unable to pass.  Moreover, there is no means of transportation in this secret passage. Even if someone carries it wouldn't it cost people's lives?  It weighs more than four hundred kilograms. If divided evenly between two people, that's about two hundred kilograms per person.  Think about what it feels like for a person to carry two hundred kilograms of meat on his back.  Anyway, the people who escaped with the two deputy priests all had pale faces and did not dare to make eye contact with the two deputy priests, for fear that they would be targeted by the deputy priests and given an impossible task.

    The two deputies looked at each other, sighed in unison, and continued walking forward.  However, every time they walked a certain distance, the two deputies would stop and rest for a while. In this way, although the two deputies left early, they did not go very far. When the main priest returned to the church, the two deputies  In fact, the deputy priest only led the people halfway through the journey.

    After walking and stopping like this, the two deputy priests finally led the team to the entrance.  In order to boost morale, a deputy priest turned around and encouraged everyone: "Come on, everyone, we will be at the exit soon. When we leave here, I invite everyone to go to the underground world and have a good time."

    When everyone heard this, they felt happy and couldn't help but let out a cheer.  But before the cheers could stop, I heard a rush of footsteps behind me.  Everyone's expressions suddenly changed, especially the two deputy priests, who thought it was Huo Yun who discovered that they did not go to Huo Mansion with the chief priest.  This is sending someone to arrest him.

    Out of the instinct to survive, the two deputy priests could no longer see the slightest trace of bloat from before. They spread their legs and rolled around like rabbits with their legs spread. They were almost a mile away from the exit less than 500 meters away.  The time came in the blink of an eye, and everyone who was used to the two deputy priests jogging was almost dumbfounded.

    The two deputies were really afraid of being caught by Huo Yun. With their greed for life and fear of death, even if Huo Yun didn't use punishment, I'm afraid the two of them would take the initiative to confess and strive for leniency.  In that case, I would be fine for the time being.  But there will be no guarantee for the safety of his family and his own life.

    In order to save their lives, the two deputies exerted their potential and arrived near the exit at the same time.  This is a secret passage, and the exit to the outside world cannot be built like a gate.  Often choose a hidden place, leaving a hole for people to climb in and out.

    But the problem lies in climbing in and out.  The two deputies are one behind the other.  A deacon in front of the head.  The head came out of the mouth, the neck came out of the exit, the chest came out of the exit, the waist, the waist was pinched.  It was as if he was wearing a hula hoop and his fat waist blocked the exit.  The other deputy priest who was waiting to go out was so angry that he wanted to kick his companion out.  It's just that the probability of success is too low, so I can only give up in frustration.

    At this moment, everyone who had been left behind rushed over and saw the deputy priest stuck at the exit.  Everyone wanted to laugh but didn't dare. Everyone was having a hard time holding it in.  Upon seeing this, the deputy priest said quickly: "Don't just look at it, come here and help, and get this fat pig out first, otherwise none of us will be able to leave here."

    Hearing this, everyone looked at the figure of the deputy priest who spoke, and couldn't help but secretly said: "Are you worthy of calling others fat pigs? Aren't they all of the same breed?"

    However, I could only think about this in my heart. Under the command of the deputy priest, everyone began to drag the legs of the deputy priest stuck at the entrance of the cave and pull them back, trying to drag the deputy priest out first and let the entrance of the cave out.  .  But the deputy priest who was stuck at the entrance of the cave let out a burst of screams at this time. It turned out that the deputy priest's waist was stuck at the entrance of the cave, and now his waist hurts when his legs are pulled.

    "What are you doing?" With a shout, the deputy priest couldn't help but shudder.  It turned out to be the voice of the chief priest. Everyone followed the sound and saw the chief priest walking over with an angry look on his face. Everyone lowered their heads guiltily. The chief priest ignored those people and walked directly to the deputy priest and asked: "You are very good."  .Where’s the other guy?”

    Hearing this, the deputy priest pointed to the deputy priest who was stuck. Seeing this, the chief priest couldn't help laughing and said, "That's right! I told you, you bastard, to just run for your own life."

    ????????????????????????????? But people still have to find it, and for no other reason than this, the only exit of the secret passage is blocked by the deputy priest, and everyone can only go back the same way.

    With the concerted efforts of everyone, the deputy priest who was stuck at the entrance of the cave was finally pulled out.  It's just that his face looked a little bad, and his face was pale. He looked at the officiant, opened his mouth, and finally lowered his head speechlessly.  The officiant thought this guy was watching?I felt guilty, so I snorted coldly and didn't say much. I lowered my head and got out first.

    It was getting late at this time, and the round moon hung in the sky. The officiant used the moonlight to look around, and after seeing that there was nothing unusual, he walked towards the fun venue on the mountain.  He has been here more than once.  Every time he comes, he always brings two deputy priests with him, but this time, the chief priest decided not to bring two deputy priests to play, so that they can remember who is the boss.

    Thinking about the old sweetheart at the pleasure court, the officiant's heart couldn't help but become hot, and his pace also accelerated a little.  The people who were still in the secret passage saw that the chief priest was safe and sound after leaving, and they immediately began to crawl out one by one.  The only ones who were unhappy were the two deputy priests. They ran too far, and the exit was too small for them. The two deputy priests really didn't know how they were going to leave this secret passage, and now it was too late to lose weight.

    The officiant has already seen the colorful lights that will be on all night long in the entertainment venue, and his pace has become faster and faster.  It's just that people always have times when they are extremely happy and sad. The officiant couldn't see clearly when he was walking, and he stumbled on something under his feet. Then he suddenly fell to the ground.

    “Damn it!” The officiant cursed while trying to get up, but before he could get up, two figures jumped up from the nearby grass and fell directly on top of the officiant.  The officiant weighed no more than 100 kilograms, while the person who attacked him weighed nearly 300 kilograms plus one.  The pressure was so strong that the officiant almost fainted.  But I didn't faint though.  This pressure is enough for the officiant to bear.  The officiant felt chest tightness and shortness of breath, and the bones in his body felt as if they were falling apart. He wanted to open his mouth and shout, but found that it was difficult to move his mouth at this time.

    The officiant knew that he had been plotted by others.  Two big men pulled him to a man. The man glanced at the officiant and then said calmly: "Come down and take a look. This is a big fish."

    "Hanniton!" A name flashed in the officiant's mind.  The moment he heard the sound, the officiant already knew who had arrested him.  But it was precisely because he knew who the other party was that the chief priest felt desperate.  If it is a bandit.  Then you don’t have to worry, it’s just giving money. Anyway, to the officiant, as long as there are believers, money is nothing.  But it would be different if it fell into Huo Yun's hands.  That Huo Yun can't be impressed by just money.

    Being escorted aside in silence, the officiant’s mind was spinning rapidly.  Thinking for a while about how to save his life.  It was during the time when the officiant was thinking about the problem.  The priest apprentices who left with the chief priest and deputy priests also emerged from the secret passage, followed the path taken by the chief priest, and dived into the ambush set by Hanniton.

    Looking at the men in black holding crossbows and whose faces were unclear, these priest apprentices wisely raised their hands.  Hanniton was a little excited about being able to complete the task so successfully this time.  You can wait until the number of prisoners is counted.  Hanniton panicked and failed to catch the two deputies.

    “Where is the person?” Haniton grabbed the officiant by the collar and asked, not caring that his identity would be exposed.

    The officiant looked at the fierce Hanniton, swallowed his saliva, and replied: "Maybe they are still in the secret passage. Their waists are too thick. They cannot get out of the secret passage."

    When he heard this, Hanniton didn't know whether he should cry or laugh.  After leaving the officiant in the custody of his subordinates, Haniton ordered: "A small team will follow me, and the rest will deal with these prisoners according to the original plan."

    "Wait, wait, I'll go with you. Without me, you may not be able to find the entrance of the cave." Seeing that Haniton was about to leave, the officiant said quickly.  Hearing this, Haniton looked at the officiant, nodded and said, "It seems that you are very aware of current affairs. I hope you can maintain this advantage. Come with me."

    "Yes, yes." The officiant replied quickly.  It was only then that the officiant felt that he had passed through the gate of hell.  In fact, just as the chief priest feared, not long after he followed Hanniton and left the scene, all the captured priest apprentices were killed.  Then they were thrown into a large pit dug in advance and buried. I believe that in a few years this generation of vegetation will grow very lush.

    The screams of his men echoed in his ears, but the chief priest did not dare to show even a trace of dissatisfaction at this time. He walked cautiously ahead to lead the way, for fear of causing Hanniton's displeasure and splitting himself in half.

    Under the leadership of the chief priest, Hanniton came to the exit of the secret passage. Looking at the deputy priest who was stuck at the entrance of the cave again, Hanniton couldn't help laughing.  Due to the dark sky and the fact that the deputy priest was a little annoyed by Hanniton's laughter, he immediately shouted angrily: "You're laughing at Magbi, why don't you hurry up and help!"

    Hanniton was stunned when he heard this, and looked at the deputy priest who had scolded him with interest.  This fat pig is very courageous. I don’t know if he is brainless or careless.  And wait for HannitonAs they got closer, the deputy priest also saw the situation clearly, and immediately asked the chief priest with a mournful face, "Isn't it?"

    "That's right." The officiant nodded with a heavy look.

    "Hehehe don't worry, we have plenty of time. Come on, let me get you out first, and then we can talk about something else." Haniton knelt down and patted the deputy's fat face, and said with a smile.  After hearing Hanniton's words, the deacon's face turned pale with fright. The people around Haniton grabbed the deacon's arm and pulled the deacon out like a carrot while shouting chants.  .

    "A few people have gone in. There should be one more inside. Remember, if the other party dares to resist, don't kill him. Your Excellency is still useful." Hanniton glanced at the pale deputy who was thrown to the ground and then ordered the people around him.  At that moment, five people responded and got into the secret passage.

    This time, Hanniton brought a hundred and ten people out, but only ten people came here with the officiant.  However, despite the small number of people, it is easy to clean up the main priest and deputy priests.  No longer caring about how the five people who entered the secret passage caught the deputy priest who slipped away when the situation was bad, Hanniton looked at the deputy priest who was lying motionless on the ground and pretended to be a dead dog with a smile and said: "If you don't get up, I will chop him down."  If you lose your legs, they won’t be of much use to you anyway.”

    “It’s useful, it’s useful, it’s very useful.” The deputy priest lying on the ground shouted after hearing this.

    Watching the deputy priest get up from the ground quickly.  The officiant lamented in his heart, "If you could be so efficient in doing things, how could we end up where we are today?" This was what the officiant could only say in his heart.  Until Hanniton asked himself something, it would be wiser for him to remain silent.

    Ignoring the main priest's mental activities at this time, Haniton looked at the deputy priest and said: "The purpose of my coming this time is just you. As for the reason, you know it in your heart. The Grand Duke will also come to ask you soon.  What do you want to say when the time comes? I advise you to start thinking about it now." After saying this, Haniton ignored the chief priest and deputy priest.

    ……

    Time passes minute by minute.  Long or short, driven by the instinct of survival, the deputy priest who ran away when the situation was not good had already reached the middle of the secret passage.  This achievement is unprecedented for the deputy priest.  If it were normal times, the deputy priest would definitely celebrate grandly.  But now, the deputy priest can only complain.  Complaining about why you are so fat?  Complaining about why you run so slowly?

    No matter how much the deputy priest complains.  He was still caught up by the five men sent by Hanniton into the secret passage.  The battle was without any suspense, or it ended without even starting.  As soon as the knives in the hands of five people were opened, the deputy priest immediately raised his hands in surrender.

    He returned to the exit of the secret passage obediently. Everyone pushed forward and pushed, and finally got the deputy priest out of the secret passage.  Looking at the chief priest and the two deputy priests standing aside honestly, Hanniton was in a good mood at the moment.  This mission was completed perfectly.  You can definitely get praise from the Grand Duke, and the most important thing is that you can impress Han Yu.

    "Ha Qiu~" Han Yu, who was in the Huo Mansion, suddenly sneezed loudly, startling Huo Yun who was sitting opposite him.

    "Are you okay? Do you have a cold?" Huo Yun asked with concern.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "It's okay, someone is probably scolding me behind my back."

    "Huh? What's the significance of this?" Huo Yun asked with interest.  But Han Yu was not interested in explaining such things.  Looking at Huo Yun, he asked, "Why doesn't the Grand Duke say anything anymore? Keep talking."

    "Ah? Oh, let's just saywhere did I just say?" Huo Yun thought for a while and asked Han Yu.

    "You said that the technical power possessed by the Holy Temple is much greater than that of the elites of your empire." Han Yu reminded him upon seeing this.

    "Yes, that's all." Huo Yun patted his thigh after hearing this and continued: "When it comes to the technical power mastered by the Holy Temple, it is indeed very high. Take the domestication of dinosaurs as an example. Mr. Yu must have seen it  Those raptors under my command, have you noticed anything they have in common?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu thought about it carefully, and then answered uncertainly: "Does every velociraptor wear something similar to a headband on its head?"

    "That's right, it's that thing. That thing is called the Beast Taming Ring, and it can only be made by the Holy Temple. Although we tried our best to understand the manufacturing process of that thing, unfortunately, we had little success. Look at the eight hundred dragon knights under my command.  There are quite a few, but there really aren’t many. If the beast control ring can be supplied in batches, then my dragon knight army"

    "I advise you to give up this unrealistic idea." Han Yu interrupted.

    Huo Yun heard this and said: "how is this an unrealistic idea? Mr. Yu, think about it, if you haveWith enough beast control rings, those unruly raptors can only bow to humans"

    "Then have you considered the logistical issues? How much does a Velociraptor eat in one meal? How much does a dragon knight's entire body of equipment cost? Have you calculated these things?"

    Huo Yun was speechless when asked.  As a Grand Duke of the Empire, there are many things that Huo Yun does not need to worry about at all. All Huo Yun has to do is to state a purpose, and then someone will naturally find a way to accomplish it for Huo Yun.  But Huo Yun didn't know exactly how much it cost.  However, Huo Yun knew a total price, but it was precisely because of knowing this total price that Huo Yun understood that his idea just now was a bit unrealistic.

    That’s the good thing about Huo Yun. He knows his mistakes and can correct them, and he never thinks about face issues.  And it was for this reason that Han Yu dated Huo Yun.  Judging from the information told by Huo Yun, Han Yu judged that the heavily equipped robot Chaba most likely fell into the hands of the Holy Church.

    "My lord, I recently got some news, I don't know whether to talk about it or not." Han Yu was silent for a while and said slowly to Huo Yun.

    "Mr. Yu has something to say, but it doesn't hurt to say it." Huo Yun replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu coughed slightly and said, "Actually, it's not a big deal. I heard that the Holy Church recently got another good thing. I just don't know where the thing is hidden by the Holy Church?"

    Hearing this, Huo Yun asked curiously: "Mr. Yu, what are you talking about?"

    "It is a machine with self-awareness." Han Yu replied seriously.

 Text Chapter 846 What a big game of chess

    In the dark dungeon, water seeped in from nowhere and fell to the ground, making a ticking sound.  The chief priest and the two deputy priests have been locked up here for three days. Apart from a little water and two steamed buns a day, the three of them have never eaten anything.

    Hunger is more terrifying than death.  The chief priest looked at the deputy priest who was locked in the two cells on his left and right. His eyes were starting to glow a little green because of hunger, and he felt infinitely happy in his heart.  If three people were imprisoned together, even my ribs, which were less than a hundred kilograms, would be chewed by these two deputies.

    But it’s not a problem to always be indifferent.  The officiant has now thought clearly, isn't he just telling the truth, since he is like this now anyway, if he doesn't want to die, he can only choose to cooperate, but if he wants to die as for that?  Even if he dies, the church in Wen Dahua will only welcome a new chief priest, and he, the former chief priest, will probably be forgotten soon.  It's really not a good idea to work for an organization that can abandon you at any time.

    It was just that the officiant thought clearly, but the person who captured him had no intention of interrogating him, and the officiant did not want to lick his face, cry and shout to surrender.  Firstly, he couldn't afford to lose that person, and secondly, the two deputy priests had already done it, and ended up getting beaten up in the middle of the night, and then they stopped.  In the current situation, the officiant can only endure it slowly until the person remembers to interrogate him.

    With his back against the wall of the cell, unlike the two deputies, the chief priest only had one wall, and the other two walls were connected to the cells of the two deputies, so he could clearly see every move going on next door.

    The deputy priest who was staying in the cell on the left couldn't help but asked the chief priest: "Chief priest, what should we do in the future?"

    Hearing this, the chief priest glanced at the deputy priest who was speaking, turned around, and turned his back to the deputy priest.  In the end, I still saw the face of the deputy priest. The chief priest sighed and said slowly: "Do you think we have any choice now? People are Daozu. I am fish. For the sake of my colleagues, I  Let me remind you, if you don’t want to suffer more, don’t be cunning. When the time comes, just say whatever you ask and don’t hide anything.”

    "What if we tell someone and someone wants to kill us?" the deputy priest asked after hearing this.

    "Then there's no other way. Do you think people will torture you if you don't tell them?" the officiant shrugged and replied.  After saying that, he lay down on his back, closed his eyes, and ignored the two deputy priests.  The two deputies looked at each other, turned around and lay down in unison.  There was silence in the cell until there was a sound at the cell door and a woman's figure walked in.

    When I saw that person.  The officiant's face changed, and he said angrily: "It's you? Do you still have the nerve to see me?"

    "Let's eat something first." The visitor replied calmly.

    “If you don’t want to eat it, take it away!” the officiant replied angrily.

    "Hey, no, it's a rare visit. I'm talking about my eldest niece. Your father doesn't eat it, but your uncles do. Your father doesn't accept your favor. Your uncles do." A deputy priest shouted quickly.  The other deputy priest stared straight at the basket in the hand of the visitor. There was a roast chicken in it, and the delicious smell made the deputy priest swallow hard.

    The chief priest glared at the deputy priest who spoke depressedly, and said angrily to the visitor: "What are you still doing here? Do you think you haven't done enough harm to us?"

    "Father, if I told you that I didn't tell you, would you believe it?" The second lady of the Huo family looked at the officiant.  Asked word for word.

    "Huh? You didn't say that? Apart from you who knows that we are the masterminds behind the scenes, who else knows?" The officiant showed a hint of sarcasm on his face, and looked at the second lady with a sneer and asked.  The second lady sighed and asked softly: "Father, think about it carefully, who said that you are the masterminds behind the scenes? You have a guilty conscience, and you messed up when you found out the slightest trouble. I haven't planned to deal with it yet.  What about you, you are so impatient to run away."

    The chief priest made sense when he thought about it. People like him seemed to have been tricked by Huo Yun. However, after thinking about it again, he immediately shook his head and said, "No! It is impossible for outsiders to know the secret passage in the basement of the church."

    "Father, you are allowed to send people to inquire about other people's information. Don't you allow others to come to inquire about your information? Think carefully about whether you said something about the secret passage in the basement before you ran away."

    "But that was said in the church. How could it be possible with Huo Yun" Halfway through the words, the chief priest shut up, and he also began to have doubts about his daughter's surrender to the enemy.  But the two deputy priests didn't think about it that much. What's the use of thinking about it now?  Everyone has already fallen into the hands of the other party, and it is still possible to turn the world upside down.  The most important thing now is to eat. Only when you are full can you survive.

    "Eldest niece, your father is not hungry now, why not share the food you brought with our two uncles." A deputy priest said to the second lady impatiently.

    &nbsp; Hearing this, the officiant looked at the second lady and asked, "You really didn't betray me?"

    "I didn't." The second lady shook her head at the officiant.

    "Okay, I believe you. Then can you take me away?" The officiant looked at the second lady expectantly.  But the second lady smiled bitterly and replied: "Father, do you think I can take you out just like I am now? I would like to remind you that I am a prisoner like you, but the cell is a little bigger than yours.  "

    "Yes, you are just like me." The officiant murmured to himself.

    After being silent for a while, the officiant looked at the second lady and asked, "What delicious food did you bring for me?" As he said this, the officiant reached out to pick up the food in the basket.  Seeing this, the second lady quickly handed the basket forward.  Because there was a cell door blocking the way, the second lady reached out and tore the roasted chicken open, then stuffed it through the crack in the door.  The two deputy priests, seduced by the smell of meat, drooled.

    "Master officiant, it's wrong to eat alone. I'll give you the chicken thighs, I just want the chicken butt. Ah, my butt, my butt." The deputy priest shouted with a heartbroken look.  It's okay if he didn't say it, but when he did, it just reminded the officiant, and he took the chicken butt into his mouth.

    "Father, why don't you give them something to eat." The second lady advised the officiant, somewhat disdainfully.

    "Not to these two bastards! I have figured it out now. If these two bastards hadn't followed the wind and ran away when Huo Yun wanted to see us, we would never have been reduced to prisoners.  So bad. I want to starve them to death!" As he spoke, the officiant took a big bite of the chicken breast.  I saw the two deputy priests covering their chests with their hands, as if the chief priest had bitten his own chest.

    Although the situation was not good, the second lady was still amused by her father's slightly childish behavior.  He shook his head helplessly.  The second lady took out the two pig's trotters from the basket and handed them to the two deputy priests respectively.  Of course the two deputies were extremely grateful and squatted down holding the pig's trotters to nibble on it.

    Facing the officiating priest’s reproachful eyes, the second lady shook her head and sighed: “Father, it’s like this now, so don’t worry so much.”

    Hearing this, the officiant was stunned, and then he lowered his head and ate the roast chicken in his hand without saying a word.  The only sound in the whole cell was the sound of eating.  The two deputy priests gnawed it thoroughly, and the two pig trotters were gnawed cleaner than a dog, if it weren't for the teeth.  It is estimated that not even the bones will be left.  It's just that it's okay to be hungry all the time. After eating something, my appetite is aroused.  The two deputies felt more uncomfortable now than they would have if they had not eaten.

    "Give the rest of the food to them. Even if you die, you will be a starved person." The chief priest picked up the two pancakes in the basket and said to the second lady.  The second lady nodded upon hearing this.  Divide the remaining pancakes in the basket into two portions and give each to the deputy priest.

    ……

    Finished the meal.  The second lady left.  The officiant touched his belly.  Lying in the hay again.  The officiant still has a certain understanding of the second lady. The officiant believes that his daughter has not deceived him. In other words, he and others have been deceived by that guy Huo Yun.  As a result, it is self-inflicted, or in other words, self-inflicted.

    Thinking of this, the officiant couldn't help but sigh.  The deputy priest on the side asked in confusion: "Master Priest, why are you sighing? We finally had a meal"

    "Then you know how to eat! Forget it. Sometimes people like you are happy." Looking at the deputy priest's puzzled look, the chief priest seemed to lose interest in continuing to talk, closed his eyes and began to sleep.  Seeing that the chief priest was unwilling to pay attention to them, the two short-tongued deputy priests wisely kept their mouths shut for the sake of their next meal.  The entire cell became calm again.

    The Second Madam returned to the kitchen with the basket. Someone was already waiting there. When she saw the Second Madam coming, she quickly said, "Second Madam, please go to the study."

    "I understand. And I'm not the second lady, so don't scream." The second lady nodded, and then emphasized to the visitor.  The visitor didn't care, he just stood aside respectfully, waiting for the second lady to take the first step.  The second lady was almost used to this attitude of her servant.  Since being caught, the second lady's personal freedom has been restricted in the mansion.  Normally no one would follow her, but the second lady knew that there was a shadow guard by her side. As long as she tried to go out, death would be waiting for her.  And the second lady doesn’t want to die yet.

    Fortunately, the chief priest and two deputy priests of the church were secretly sent here.  Knowing that her father was fine, the second lady felt slightly relieved, but then she began to worry about her father's health.  It's just that the second lady at this time is not the original second lady. The second lady who has been exposed is also a prisoner in Huo Mansion. The difference from other prisoners is that she is not chained and the cell she is in is larger than others.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The servant came to a place that was still 200 meters away from Huo Yun's yard. The servant left, and the second lady walked slowly by herself and came to the door of the study. The second lady said: "Master, I am concubine."  coming."

    "Come in and talk." A familiar voice came from the study.  It's just that the voice is familiar and the person is familiar, but the relationship has changed.

    Looking at Huo Yun in front of her, the second lady's eyes suddenly felt a little moist.

    "Did you just go see your father? Does he have anything to say?" Huo Yun asked without raising his head.

    "Sir, I think my father can still be of some use to you, so I took it upon myself to send them some food"

    "I didn't ask you this, you just need to talk about the key points." Huo Yun interrupted the second lady.

    "Well, my father didn't say anything. But judging from his intentions, he is willing to talk to you." The second lady considered it for a moment and whispered.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu, who had been sitting silently by the side, suddenly laughed, "Haha Grand Duke, am I the winner now?"

    Huo Yun smiled bitterly when he heard this and said, "Okay, you win."

    For Han Yu, the second lady can be said to hate Han Yu to the core. It is this bastard who hid behind and planned everything, so that the identities of people like herself were exposed.  Become a prisoner.

    "Eh? You look at me with a little hatred." Han Yu suddenly sneered and said to the second lady.  The second lady was shocked when she heard this and quickly bowed her head in silence.  Huo Yun on the side said a little unbearably: "Mr. Yu, what are we going to do next? You go down first, and you will be responsible for your father's food from now on. I might as well explain to you, even if I let you go now, you  It is also the fate of being silenced. If you want to continue to live, the best way out is to cooperate with me and be loyal to me. You take my words to your father and persuade him for me. "

    "Master, you" The second lady looked at Huo Yun in surprise and said.  But Huo Yun's eyes were evasive and he didn't look at himself.  The second lady couldn't restrain her inner excitement. She had already realized the future between herself and her father, but she had already embarked on the road of no return and could not help but look back.  And now I heard Huo Yun's words.  The second lady immediately understood that Huo Yun was planning to recruit her and her father.  But given Huo Yun's identity and strength, does he need to recruit his father and daughter?  There was only one possibility that would make Huo Yun make this decision.  And before leaving the study room, I heard Han Yu's words that heroes are saddened by beauty.  The second lady was even more certain of her guess.  For a moment, the second lady felt like she was about to fly into the sky. The joyful mood made the second lady wish she could teleport to her father and tell him the good news.

    After the second lady left, Huo Yun seemed a little afraid to face Han Yu. As Han Yu said, he was indeed a bit reluctant to leave the second lady.

    "This is just this once. It won't happen again." Huo Yun said to Han Yu bravely.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "What do you promise me to do? I don't have much grudge against the second lady. But I think you should consider the feelings of Lian Yue and Lian Xing. You must know that it was the second lady at the beginning.  Madam colluded with people outside to abduct them, causing them to fall into the underground world. If I hadn't happened to show up, then you can think about what would have happened to those two children who had no ability to protect themselves. "

    Hearing this, Huo Yun's face changed color. It was obvious that Han Yu's words reminded Huo Yun that the second lady could not be forgiven just because she wanted to.

    "I, I'm going to see Lian Yue and Lian Xing." Huo Yun stood up and said to Han Yu uneasily.

    Han Yu nodded, stood up and said, "I'm going to Hanniton's manor. I haven't given any news to Hanniton's Hedong Lion for a while. She must have been waiting impatiently. Grand Duke, I pity the moon and the stars."  They are good, considerate children, and as long as you are sincere, they will consider your opinions."

    "Thanks for the reminder." Huo Yun said absently, and separated from Han Yu. Han Yu went to the front yard, while Huo Yun went to the backyard.

    When they arrived at Lian Yue and Lian Xing's small courtyard, they saw Lian Yue and Lian Xing practicing calligraphy in the house. There was a maid standing there waiting on them. No one expected that Huo Yun would come at this time.  The previous counterfeits had been secretly delivered to Hanniton's manor, and the news was concealed from the outside world. For a while, no one knew that the two princesses staying in Huo Mansion were genuine.

    "Ah, the master is here." Just when Huo Yun walked to the door, a maid noticed Huo Yun and quickly reminded him.

    Lian Yue Lian Xing was unmoved. After finishing writing the calligraphy to be practiced, she put down her pen and then saluted Huo Yun and said, "My child has seen his father. Is there anything wrong with his coming here?"

    "It's nothing, I just came to see you. You have suffered during this period. Daddy is sorry for you and failed to protect you."??.  "Huo Yun said to Lian Yue and Lian Xing apologetically.

    Hearing this, Lian Yue shook her head and comforted: "We don't blame our father. We have seen the pair of sisters pretending to be us before. Even we ourselves almost admitted our mistake, let alone our father?"

    "Alas~ It was my negligence after all" Huo Yun shook his head and replied.

    "Ignore father, just take care of that bad woman. If it hadn't been for her, we wouldn't have been abducted, and we wouldn't have suffered so much." Lianxing suddenly interrupted, probably thinking of the suffering he had suffered before,  Tears flowed down uncontrollably.  Seeing Lian Xing's tears and Lian Yue's look of approval, Huo Yun suddenly felt that Han Yu was right. This matter was really not that difficult to handle.  Although he could ignore his daughter's attitude and accept the second lady again, in this case, the two daughters would definitely no longer be on a blind date with him.

    “ Wanting both a beautiful woman and a daughter to admire, Huo Yun felt a little greedy.  Just when Huo Yun was about to give up, what Han Yu said to him before leaving suddenly came to mind.  With the idea of ??treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor, Huo Yun said slowly: "Actually, the fact that you were kidnapped cannot be entirely blamed on Er Niang. Mr. Yu said that she was also affected by fate.  By yourself.”

    "Mr. Yu really said that?" Lian Yue asked in a low voice.

    When Huo Yun saw the door, he nodded quickly and said affirmatively: "I told you, if you don't believe me, you can ask him yourself when he comes back from Hanniton's manor."

    "If Brother Yuhan had said that, then I would forgive that bad woman." Lianxing thought for a while and said slowly.  Huo Yun was overjoyed when he heard this, and then looked at Lian Yue with hope.  Lian Yue was obviously much smarter than her sister Lian Xing. She looked Huo Yun up and down, sighed slightly, and said softly: "If father wants me to forgive that woman, then I will forgive her."

    Hear this.  Huo Yun's heart suddenly skipped a beat, feeling that something might be going wrong.

    In the dark dungeon, water seeped in from nowhere and fell to the ground, making a ticking sound.  The chief priest and the two deputy priests have been locked up here for three days, except for a little water and two steamed buns a day.  The three never ate anything again.

    Hunger is more terrifying than death.  The chief priest looked at the deputy priest who was locked in two cells on his left and right. His eyes were starting to glow green because of hunger.  I feel infinitely happy in my heart.  What if three people were locked up together?  Even my ribs, which were less than a hundred kilograms, were eaten by these two deputy priests.

    But it’s not a problem to always be indifferent.  The officiant has now thought clearly, isn't he just telling the truth, since he is like this now anyway, if he doesn't want to die, he can only choose to cooperate, but if he wants to die as for that?  Even if you die.  The church in Wen Dahua will only welcome a new chief priest, and it will not take long for him, the former chief priest, to be forgotten.  It's really not a good idea to work for an organization that can abandon you at any time.

    It’s just that the officiant thinks clearly.  But the person who captured him had no intention of interrogating him, and the officiant didn't want to lick his face and cry out for surrender.  Firstly, he couldn't afford to lose that person, and secondly, the two deputy priests had already done it, and ended up getting beaten up in the middle of the night, and then they stopped.  In the current situation, the officiant can only endure it slowly until the person remembers to interrogate him.

    With his back against the wall of the cell, unlike the two deputies, the chief priest only had one wall, and the other two walls were connected to the cells of the two deputies, so he could clearly see every move going on next door.

    The deputy priest who was staying in the cell on the left couldn't help but asked the chief priest: "Chief priest, what should we do in the future?"

    Hearing this, the chief priest glanced at the deputy priest who was speaking, turned around, and turned his back to the deputy priest.  In the end, I still saw the face of the deputy priest. The chief priest sighed and said slowly: "Do you think we have any choice now? You are a knife and I am a fish. For the sake of my colleagues, I  Let me remind you, if you don’t want to suffer more, don’t be cunning. When the time comes, just say whatever you ask and don’t hide anything.”

    "What if we tell someone and someone wants to kill us?" the deputy priest asked after hearing this.

    "Then there's no other way. Do you think people will torture you if you don't tell them?" the officiant shrugged and replied.  After saying that, he lay down on his back, closed his eyes, and ignored the two deputy priests.  The two deputies looked at each other, turned around and lay down in unison.  There was silence in the cell until there was a sound at the cell door and a woman's figure walked in.

    When he saw that person, the officiant's face changed and he said angrily: "It's you? Do you still have the nerve to see me?"

    "Let's eat something first." The visitor replied calmly.

    “If you don’t want to eat it, take it away!” the officiant replied angrily.

    "Hey, don't come, it's a rare trip. I said, eldest niece, your father won't eat it, your uncles will. Your father won't take youLove, uncles receive it.  "One of the deputy priests shouted quickly, while the other deputy priest stared straight at the basket in the hand of the visitor. There was a roast chicken in it, and the delicious smell made the deputy priest swallow hard.

    The chief priest glared at the deputy priest who spoke depressedly, and said angrily to the visitor: "What are you still doing here? Do you think you haven't done enough harm to us?"

    "Father, if I told you that I didn't tell you, would you believe it?" The second lady of the Huo family looked at the officiant and asked word for word.

    "Huh? You didn't say that? Apart from you who knows that we are the masterminds behind the scenes, who else knows?" The officiant showed a hint of sarcasm on his face, and looked at the second lady with a sneer and asked.  The second lady sighed and asked softly: "Father, if you think about it carefully, who said that you are the masterminds behind the scenes? You have a guilty conscience and threw yourself into chaos when you found out about the slightest trouble. I haven't planned to deal with it yet.  What about you, you are so impatient to run away."

    The officiant thought that it made sense.  It seemed that people like him had really been tricked by Huo Yun, but after thinking about it again, he immediately shook his head and said, "No! It is impossible for outsiders to know the secret passage in the basement of the church."

    "Father, you are allowed to send people to inquire about other people's information. Don't you allow others to come to inquire about your information? Think carefully about whether you said something about the secret passage in the basement before you ran away."

    "But that was said in the church. How could it be possible in Huo Yun's place" Halfway through the words, the officiant shut up.  He also began to have doubts about his daughter's defection to the enemy.  But the two deputy priests didn't think about it that much. What's the use of thinking about it now?  Everyone has already fallen into the hands of the other party, and it is still possible to turn the world upside down.  The most important thing now is to eat, only when you are full.  To survive.

    "Eldest niece, your father is not hungry now. Why not share the food you brought with our two uncles." A deputy priest said to the second lady impatiently.

    Hearing this, the officiant looked at the second lady.  Asked: "You really didn't betray me?"

    "I didn't." The second lady shook her head at the officiant.

    "Okay, I believe you. Then can you take me away?" The officiant looked at the second lady expectantly.  But the second lady smiled bitterly and replied: "Father, do you think I can take you out just like I am now? I would like to remind you that I am a prisoner like you. It's just that the cell is a little bigger than yours."  "

    "Yes, you are just like me." The officiant murmured to himself.

    After being silent for a while, the officiant looked at the second lady and asked, "What delicious food did you bring for me?" As he said this, the officiant reached out to pick up the food in the basket.  Seeing this, the second lady quickly handed the basket forward.  Because there was a cell door blocking her, the second lady reached out and tore the roasted chicken apart.  Then he slipped it through the crack in the door.  The two deputy priests, seduced by the smell of meat, drooled.

    "Master officiant, it's wrong to eat alone. I'll give you the chicken thighs, I just want the chicken butt. Ah, my butt, my butt." The deputy priest shouted with a heartbroken look.  It's okay if he didn't say it, but when he did, it just reminded the officiant, and he took the chicken butt into his mouth.

    "Father, why don't you give them something to eat." The second lady advised the officiant, somewhat disdainfully.

    "Not to these two bastards! I have figured it out now. If these two bastards hadn't followed the wind and ran away when Huo Yun wanted to see us, we would never have been reduced to prisoners.  So bad. I want to starve them to death!" As he spoke, the officiant took a big bite of the chicken breast.  I saw the two deputy priests covering their chests with their hands, as if the chief priest had bitten his own chest.

    Although the situation was not good, the second lady was still amused by her father's slightly childish behavior.  Shaking her head helplessly, the second lady took out the two pig's trotters from the basket and handed them to the two deputy priests respectively.  Of course the two deputies were extremely grateful and squatted down holding the pig's trotters to nibble on it.

    Facing the officiating priest’s reproachful eyes, the second lady shook her head and sighed: “Father, it’s like this now, so don’t worry so much.”

    Hearing this, the officiant was stunned, and then he lowered his head and ate the roast chicken in his hand without saying a word.  The only sound in the whole cell was the sound of eating.  The two deputy priests gnawed it thoroughly, and the two pig trotters were gnawed cleaner than the dogs. If it weren't for the weak teeth, not even the bones would be left.  It's just that it's okay to be hungry all the time. After eating something, my appetite is aroused.  The two deputies felt more uncomfortable now than they would have if they had not eaten.

    "Give the rest of the food to them. Even if you die, you will be a starved person." The chief priest picked up the two pancakes in the basket and said to the second lady.  The second lady nodded upon hearing this, divided the remaining pancakes in the basket into two portions, and handed each to the deputy priest.

    ……

    One meal??, the second lady is gone.  The officiant touched his belly and lay down on the hay again.  The officiant still has a certain understanding of the second lady. The officiant believes that his daughter did not deceive him. In other words, he and others fell into the trap of that guy Huo Yun, and the result was self-inflicted.  Snare.

    Thinking of this, the officiant couldn't help but sigh.  The deputy priest on the side asked in confusion: "Master Priest, why are you sighing? We finally had a meal"

    "Then you know how to eat! Forget it, sometimes people like you are happy." Looking at the deputy priest's puzzled look, the chief priest seemed to lose interest in continuing to talk, closed his eyes and began to sleep.  Seeing that the chief priest was unwilling to pay attention to them, the two short-tongued deputy priests wisely kept their mouths shut for the sake of their next meal.  The entire cell became calm again.

    The second lady returned to the kitchen carrying the basket.  Someone had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw the second lady coming, he quickly said: "Second madam, please go to the study."

    "I understand. And I'm not the second lady, so don't scream." The second lady nodded, and then emphasized to the visitor.  The visitor didn't care, he just stood aside respectfully, waiting for the second lady to take the first step.  The second lady was almost used to this attitude of her servant.  Since being caught, the second lady's personal freedom has been restricted in the mansion.  Usually no one follows me.  But the second lady knew that there was a shadow guard by her side. As long as she tried to get out, death would be waiting for her.  And the second lady doesn’t want to die yet.

    Fortunately, the chief priest and two deputy priests of the church were secretly sent here.  Knowing that her father was fine, the second lady felt slightly relieved, but then she began to worry about her father's health.  It's just that the second lady at this time is not the original second lady.  The second lady who has been exposed is also a prisoner in Huo Mansion. The difference from other prisoners is that she is not chained and the cell she is in is larger than others.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????  The servant left.  The second lady walked slowly by herself and came to the door of the study. The second lady said: "Master, I am here."

    "Come in and talk." A familiar voice came from the study.  It's just that the voice is familiar and the person is familiar, but the relationship has changed.

    Looking at Huo Yun in front of him.  The second lady's eyes suddenly felt a little moist.

    "Did you just go see your father? Does he have anything to say?" Huo Yun asked without raising his head.

    "Sir, I think my father can still be of some use to you, so I took it upon myself to send them some food"

    "I didn't ask you this, you just need to talk about the key points." Huo Yun interrupted the second lady.

    "That. My father didn't say anything. But judging from his intentions, he is willing to talk to you." The second lady considered it for a moment and whispered.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu, who had been sitting silently by the side, suddenly laughed, "Haha Grand Duke, am I the winner now?"

    Huo Yun smiled bitterly when he heard this and said, "Okay, you win."

    For Han Yu, the second lady can be said to hate Han Yu to the core. It is this bastard who hid behind and planned everything, so that people like herself were exposed and became prisoners.

    "Eh? You look at me with a little hatred." Han Yu suddenly sneered and said to the second lady.  The second lady was shocked when she heard this and quickly bowed her head in silence.  Huo Yun on the side said a little unbearably: "Mr. Yu, what are we going to do next? You go down first, and you will be responsible for your father's food from now on. I might as well explain to you, even if I let you go now, you  It is also the fate of being silenced. If you want to continue to live, the best way out is to cooperate with me and be loyal to me. You take my words to your father and persuade him for me. "

    "Master, you" The second lady looked at Huo Yun in surprise and said.  But Huo Yun's eyes were evasive and he didn't look at himself.  The second lady couldn't restrain her inner excitement. She had already realized the future between herself and her father, but she had already embarked on the road of no return and could not help but look back.  But now after hearing Huo Yun's words, the second lady immediately understood that Huo Yun was planning to recruit her and her father.  But given Huo Yun's identity and strength, does he need to recruit his father and daughter?  There was only one possibility that would make Huo Yun make such a decision, and after hearing Han Yu's words about a hero being saddened by a beauty before leaving the study, the second lady became even more sure of her guess.  For a moment, the second lady felt like she was about to fly into the sky. The joyful mood made the second lady wish she could teleport to her father and tell him the good news.

    After the second lady left, Huo Yun seemed a little afraid to face Han Yu. As Han Yu said, he was indeed a bit reluctant to leave the second lady.

    "This is just this once, it won't happen again." Huo Yun said.He raised his scalp and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "What do you promise me to do? I don't have much grudge against the second lady. But I think you should consider the feelings of Lian Yue and Lian Xing. You must know that it was the second lady at the beginning.  Madam colluded with people outside to kidnap them. As a result, they fell into the underground world. If I hadn't happened to show up, then you can think about what would have happened to those two children who had no ability to protect themselves. "

    Hearing this, Huo Yun's face changed color. It was obvious that Han Yu's words reminded Huo Yun that the second lady could not be forgiven just because she wanted to.

    "I, I'm going to see Lian Yue and Lian Xing." Huo Yun stood up and said to Han Yu uneasily.

    Han Yu nodded, stood up and said, "I'm going to Hanniton's manor. I haven't given any news to Hanniton's Hedong Lion for a while. She must have been waiting impatiently. Grand Duke, I pity the moon and the stars."  They are good, considerate children, and as long as you are sincere, they will consider your opinions."

    "Thanks for the reminder." Huo Yun said absently, and separated from Han Yu. Han Yu went to the front yard, while Huo Yun went to the backyard.

    When they arrived at Lian Yue and Lian Xing's small courtyard, they saw Lian Yue and Lian Xing practicing calligraphy in the house. There was a maid standing there waiting on them. No one expected that Huo Yun would come at this time.  The previous counterfeits had been secretly delivered to Hanniton's manor, and the news was concealed from the outside world. For a while, no one knew that the two princesses staying in Huo Mansion were genuine.

    "Ah, the master is here." Just when Huo Yun walked to the door, a maid noticed Huo Yun and quickly reminded him.

    Lian Yue Lian Xing was unmoved. After finishing writing the calligraphy to be practiced, she put down her pen and then saluted Huo Yun and said, "My child has seen his father. Is there anything wrong with his coming here?"

    "It's nothing, I just came to see you. You have suffered a lot during this time. Daddy is sorry for not protecting you." Huo Yun said to Lian Yue and Lian Xing apologetically.

    Hearing this, Lian Yue shook her head and comforted: "We don't blame our father. We have seen the pair of sisters pretending to be us before. Even we ourselves almost admitted our mistake, let alone our father?"

    "Alas~ It was my negligence after all" Huo Yun shook his head and replied.

    "Ignore father, just take care of that bad woman. If it hadn't been for her, we wouldn't have been abducted, and we wouldn't have suffered so much." Lianxing suddenly interrupted, probably thinking of the suffering he had suffered before,  Tears flowed down uncontrollably.  Seeing Lian Xing's tears and Lian Yue's look of approval, Huo Yun suddenly felt that Han Yu was right. This matter was really not that difficult to handle.  Although he could ignore his daughter's attitude and accept the second lady again, in this case, the two daughters would definitely no longer be on a blind date with him.

    “ Wanting both a beautiful woman and a daughter to admire, Huo Yun felt a little greedy.  Just when Huo Yun was about to give up, what Han Yu said to him before leaving suddenly came to mind.  With the idea of ??treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor, Huo Yun said slowly: "Actually, the fact that you were kidnapped cannot be entirely blamed on Er Niang. Mr. Yu said that she was also affected by fate and became incapacitated.  By yourself.”

    "Mr. Yu really said that?" Lian Yue asked in a low voice.

    When Huo Yun saw the door, he nodded quickly and said affirmatively: "I told you, if you don't believe me, you can ask him yourself when he comes back from Hanniton's manor."

    "If Brother Yuhan had said that, then I would forgive that bad woman." Lianxing thought for a while and said slowly.  Huo Yun was overjoyed when he heard this, and then looked at Lian Yue with hope.  Lian Yue was obviously much smarter than her sister Lian Xing. She looked Huo Yun up and down, sighed slightly, and said softly: "If father wants me to forgive that woman, then I will forgive her."

    Hearing this, Huo Yun's heart suddenly skipped a beat, feeling that something might be going wrong.

 Text Chapter 847 The whereabouts of Chaba

    Temple Mount

    As the headquarters of the Holy Temple, the elders who stay in the Holy Temple Mountain still attach great importance to the disappearance of the person in charge of a prosperous area like Wen Dahua.  However, this emphasis is not on the chief priest and the two deputy priests personally, but on the impact of this disappearance.  As for the chief priest and the two deputy priests, if they die, they will die. Anyway, there is not much else in the church, but there are many people.

    In the rotunda used for discussions in the church, the pope sitting on the main seat had his eyes slightly closed, quietly listening to the discussions of the thirteen disciples under his command.  The Thirteen Apostles are the Pope's personal disciples, and each occupy an important position in the church.  Because of their different positions, the relationship between the thirteen believers is not very harmonious, and everyone holds some power in their hands.  Although the power in each person's hands is not enough to help them seize power, there is still no problem in using the power in their hands to bargain with others.  At this time, the thirteen believers were discussing the issue of the successors of the chief priest and deputy priest of the Vrndahua City Temple.

    The city of Vrindava is prosperous and powerful, and it is a good job for anyone who goes there to serve as the chief priest or deputy priest.  It's a pity that there are only three positions, but there are thirteen people waiting to be divided. In order to compete for these only three positions, the thirteen disciples argued with each other, slammed the table and smashed the bench, and almost performed a full-scale martial arts show.

    The Pope seemed a little impatient with the quarrels around him. He opened his eyes slightly and glanced at the selfless believers who were arguing. He whispered to the dumbfounded Holy Son and Saint sitting on his left and right, and said in a low voice: "Did you see it?  This is human nature.”

    "Father, how to solve this phenomenon?" the Holy Son asked softly.

    “…” The Pope closed his eyes slightly.

    The Holy Son waited for a long time and saw that the Pope never opened his eyes. He knew that the Pope did not want to answer him. He secretly glanced at the Saint sitting on the right side of the Pope and saw that the guy was looking seriously at the thirteen disciples who were arguing.  .  The Holy Son doesn’t understand, is it so interesting to watch people quarreling?

    The quarrel continues

    But in the end, there will always be a result. After a series of compromises, the candidates for the new chief priest and two deputy priests of Wendahua City were finalized.  At this time, the Pope also woke up, yawned first, and put the results of the discussion of the thirteen disciples on the table. Then he looked at the thirteen disciples and asked: "You have discussed for a long time and decided on how to deal with the chief priest and the deputy."  Is there any way to sacrifice?"

    “…Your Majesty, haven’t the results been handed over to you?” the eldest believer asked in confusion upon hearing this.

    The Pope reached out and tapped the paper on the table gently.  He said in a deep voice: "I don't intend to know about this kind of thing. Just decide whoever you think is suitable. What I want to know is, do you have any thoughts on the disappearance of the previous chief priest and the two deputy priests?"

    Once they heard this, the believers understood.  But it’s clear to understand.  Whether you do it or not is another matter.  Just now, I was busy competing for my own interests, regarding the matter of the previous chief priest and deputy priest.  No one thought about it.  Or maybe I didn’t mention it on purpose.

    After looking at the faces of the thirteen disciples, the pope's face suddenly darkened, and he said very unhappily: "I don't care about you usually fighting for power, but how can you not pay attention to something like this that will chill people's hearts? Regardless of taking office  The chief priest and deputy priest are still of no use to the church, but they are still members of our church, and now they are gone. If the church is indifferent, what do you think the congregants will think? And without the support of the congregants,  Is it still necessary for the church to exist?”

    Listening to the Pope’s reprimand, the Thirteen disciples lowered their heads in shame.  But the Pope didn't seem to intend to simply let these guys go, and he scolded them for a long time with confidence.  The pope's powerful scolding could be heard in the circular meeting hall.

    ……

    "Think carefully about how to deal with the disappearance of the previous chief priest and deputy priest. Until you come up with a satisfactory solution, the new chief priest and deputy priest will not be allowed to take office for the time being." The Pope, who was full of scolding, led the way.  The Holy Son and Holy Maiden left the meeting hall, leaving the Thirteen followers whispering there.

    When the Pope was here before, the Thirteen followers did not dare to say anything. Now that the Pope is gone, the Thirteen followers are bolder.  However, no one dares to speak ill of the Pope. None of the companions present here have a bad temper. If he comes to report him afterwards The Pope is seventy-two years old, and he may not kick his legs one day.  The Son and the Saint are still young and not enough to take on important responsibilities.  In other words, once the pope dies, the person to preside over the church will be selected from the thirteen believers.  This is an existence similar to a regent. In this period, naturally no one among the Thirteen followers wants to miss out on the position of regent because of a small mistake.

    But what the Pope said makes sense. If there are no more members, who will the Thirteen members lead?  Commander-in-Chief is not a good title.  I know that I and others were indeed negligent before, so IAfter the emperor left the mission and left, the Thirteen Cultists started a discussion again.  However, this kind of discussion is very peaceful. Without the entanglement of interests, it is naturally better to have one less thing than one more thing. There is no need to argue with others.

    "The previous chief priest and deputy priest disappeared at the same time. No one would think that the chief priest and deputy priest were a pair of good friends. For the sake of their love, they had the courage to resist the corrupt evil forces, gave up everything and eloped together.  This is nonsense!

    Since the previous chief priest and deputy priest were not important people, the reason why they were arranged to go to Wendahua City was simply because these three people were not very important figures within the church. They were only allowed to go because after the money was delivered, they were allowed to go.  They go to Vrindava City to get some gold, and they will be transferred out soon.  But things went beyond the expectations of the Thirteen Cultists, and three people disappeared at the same time.  The person is not important, but the impact of this incident is very bad.

    "Everyone is in danger. There are churches in every city in the empire, and every church has a main priest and an assistant priest. If they all disappear, who can guarantee that they will be spared.  I heard that before the chief priest and deputy priests of Wendawa City disappeared, there was a scandal related to the church in a small town called Baleno.  It took a lot of effort to sort it out.  Now there is another disappearance incident, and the Thirteen Cultists subconsciously want to avoid this issue.  It's just that the Pope himself spoke, so how could the Thirteeners avoid it if they wanted to?

    The Thirteen Cultists now hate the missing chief priest and two deputy priests to death.  If he had not disappeared earlier, he would not have disappeared later, but he disappeared at this time. It was really nothing to cause trouble.  Every believer has secretly decided in his heart that the three missing guys should just die.  If he was still alive, he would definitely be killed, properly.

    “While the thirteen disciples were discussing how to deal with the disappearance, the Pope had already returned to his study with the Son and the Saint and began to continue teaching the Son and the Saint.  But before the professor had waited for long, he heard a knock on the door, and the priest's voice came from outside the door, "Your Majesty, there is progress at Hubbert."

    The Pope originally felt unhappy at being disturbed, but after hearing the news.  He immediately put down the book in his hand, opened the door in person, stared at the person who came to report the message and asked: "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Hubbard ordered me to invite you to see the results of his research during this period."

    "HahaOkayjust wait a moment." The Pope was about to leave with the visitor, when he suddenly seemed to remember something.  Turning back to the study, he said to the Holy Son and Holy Maiden: "There is no need to study today. Come with me to see something that can change the future of the church."

    There is no need to study once you hear it.  The Son immediately put down the book in his hand, while the Saint hesitated for a moment, then also put down the book. The two children followed the Pope and left the study.

    To the north of Shengtang Mountain, there is a forbidden area.  Anyone who dares to trespass there, other than those with access tokens, has only one outcome.  Kill without mercy.  The Pope came here with the Son and the Saint. The Son, who came here for the first time, looked around and saw everything was new, while the Saint seemed much more stable.  He followed the Pope to his destination without looking back.

    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, the pope and his party arrived at their destination.  Hubbert, who had previously invited the Pope to come here, was standing respectfully at the gate with his men, waiting for the Pope's arrival.

    "Your Majesty" Hubbard said to the Pope with a flattering look.

    The Pope nodded slightly, raised his hand and said, "No need to be polite. Hubbard, you said you had something good for me to see. I'm here, don't let me down."

    "Your majesty, don't worry, I promise I won't let you down. Your majesty, please come with me, and we'll talk as we walk." Hubbert quickly replied.

    "Yes." The Pope nodded and walked into the forbidden area of ??the church under the leadership of Hubbert.  This is the research center of the Holy Church, and it is the key to the Holy Church being able to compete with the Empire.  This is largely the reason why the Empire does not dare to break up with the Holy Church.

    Why should we convince others with virtue?  That's because you can't beat others and can't deal with them.  Only in that case will we clamor to convince others with virtue.  The Pope, who clearly understands that the nature of this world is that of the weak, attaches great importance to the cultivation of the armed forces of the church.  In the church, the Thirteenth Believers have no military power. All military power is in the hands of the Pope. This is why the Thirteenth Believers dare not join forces to oust the Pope.  A knife is always better than a tongue. No matter how much you say, I will stab you to death, and you will shut your mouth forever.

    But now there is a crisis in the church, and the problem lies in the pope's body.  People often say that you know your destiny when you are fifty, and seventy years are rare in life. The Pope is already seventy-two this year, and he never knows when he will kick off, but his successor is too young.  Once the Pope dies, the current Holy Son will not be able to control the Thirteen followers at all. Even if he holds military power, the young Holy Son will not be able to control the Thirteen followers.How to command the proud soldiers that the Pope left to his Son.  In order to change this situation, the Pope attached great importance to what the patrol team brought back this time.

    The first thing is that the thing brought back is made of steel, and according to the patrol team members, this guy made of steel is even more angry when fighting.  This can be confirmed from the traces left by the burning on this iron guy.

    The second thing is that this iron guy seems to be controlled by people.  Although the place said to be the control room cannot be opened yet, judging from the structure, it should be true.  This is very important. Dinosaurs can be controlled through beast control rings, but they are beasts after all, and humans and beasts cannot be integrated into one, and the more powerful the beasts are, the rarer they are. Although the Temple is powerful, it cannot compete with the Empire.  match.  The reason why the Empire does not break up with the Holy Church is because destroying the Holy Church will pay a heavy price, and the Empire does not want to pay.  The Pope can be sure that those in the empire must be preparing to watch the church's jokes and looking forward to civil strife in the church.  The Pope will never allow that situation to occur in the church.

    "Your Majesty, please see, this is our latest discovery. We have opened a gap in this control room, and you can see what is inside from the gap. Now it is confirmed that this big guy is indeed controlled by someone." Ha.  Bert's voice rang in the Pope's ears. While listening, the Pope leaned closer to take a closer look.  As soon as he looked over, the Pope felt something flying straight towards him.  The Pope leaned back hastily.  Thanks to this tilt, a red string flying straight towards the Pope's forehead did not hit the Pope.

    “However, although the Pope was fine, the scene suddenly became a mess.  Hubbard would never have dreamed that such a change would suddenly occur.  Suddenly he was so anxious that he broke into a cold sweat. While asking someone to protect the pope to leave, he picked up a crowbar and prepared to open the control room to see what was going on.  However, the Pope didn't want anything to happen to his capable subordinate, so he had Halbert dragged away and retreated with him to avoid danger that might arise at any time.

    Everyone stared nervously at the big man, no one knew what was going to happen.  All I know is that if that big guy goes berserk, he's likely to hurt a lot of people.

    ……

    Everyone’s wait was not in vain, the big guy finally moved.  It was like an old man with limited mobility, sitting down from the ground with difficulty. The two eyes on his head flashed like searchlights. He sat there quietly and seemed to be thinking about something.

    "Your Majesty, the Guardian Knights have been ordered to come." Just when the Pope was staring at the big man.  A strong, well-armed man walked over.

    "Can you subdue that guy?" The Pope asked, pointing to the big man who was still sitting there motionless.

    "Well we can. But we need Your Majesty's permission to use the Tyrannosaurus rex." The Guardian Knight Commander looked at it and replied.

    "Need to use Tyrannosaurus Rex?" The Pope frowned.  A bit reluctant.  In this empire that controls dinosaurs, Tyrannosaurus rex is a strategic material and is not easily used on a daily basis.

    "Your Majesty, there is one more thing I want to explain. Maybe the Tyrannosaurus rex can't subdue that guy." The Guardian Knight Commander added.

    When the Pope heard this, his brows furrowed even more.  After thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, "Let's take a look and decide how to deal with it after confirming whether this guy is a friend or an enemy."

    Hearing this, the Guardian Knight Commander secretly breathed a sigh of relief. His answer just now was a bit exaggerated, just because he didn’t want to fight with that iron lump.  A person must be self-aware.  The Guardian Knight Commander didn't think that he could withstand the slap of that iron guy with just a suit of armor.  But the Pope's orders must be obeyed, and the Guardian Knight Commander can only use this method to refuse the Pope's orders.  There are many ways for people to die, but suicide is the only thing the Guardian Knight Commander doesn't want to try.

    Without letting the Pope and others wait any longer, after a long moment of silence, the iron guy sitting motionless on the ground moved, twisted his neck, looked in the direction of the Pope and said, "Hello, can you do me a favor?"

    Everyone was immediately startled. Although the Pope had experienced many things, he also knew from some remaining documents that in the ancient past, there had been machines that could communicate with people. But I heard that it was true.  This is the first time I have experienced it myself.

    Swallowing nervously, the Pope replied: "How do you like it, do you need our help?" At this time, the Pope no longer cared about his identity, and everyone around him was already dumbfounded, especially Hubbert.  Staring straight at the iron guy, his mouth moved slightly, not knowing what he was saying.

    "If possible, I need to understand what's going on here. Can you please give me a brief introduction?"

    "Of course there is no problem with this. But I can ask first, what is your name?What?  "

    "My name is Chaba, you can also call me that."

    "Hello Chaba, my name is Edela Alex Ratzinger. You can call me Edela."

    “Hello Edela, can you introduce me to this world that I don’t understand?”

    "Of course, the world you are in belongs to the Dinosaur Empire, and the place you are in is the Temple Mountain, the headquarters of the Temple led by me."

    "Dinosaur EmpireTempleare all very strange names. Edela, can you tell me how I appeared in this place?"

    "You were picked up by us. The patrol team we sent found you during the patrol, and then brought you back."

    "So besides me, did you find anyone else?"

    "People? No, I didn't find anyone except you." Edela replied with certainty.

    "Really? That's right. I'm already useless. There's really no need for them to continue wasting time on me" Chaba's voice was a little low.  Edela, who wanted this effect, was secretly happy when she saw this, and asked curiously: "Chaba, I hear what you mean, you have a master."

    "I'm not the master, I just know a few humans. Edela, can you please take me back to the place where you found me? I have some things that I need to get."

    "Uh This Of course there is no problem. I just know that the patrol team at your original location has not returned yet, and it will take a while. I wonder if you have the patience?" Edela thought for a while and said.

    Chaba, who didn’t hear the prevarication in Edela’s words, replied: “Okay, then I’ll trouble you.”

 Text Chapter 848 Infiltration

    At the foot of the Holy Temple

    Among the people who come for pilgrimage every day, Han Yu, who is disguised and pious, slowly moves towards Shengtang Mountain with the flow of people.  After the original chief priest of Wen Dahua surrendered, in order to show their worth, the two deputy priests also revealed all the secrets they knew about the temple in order to win the attention of their new owner Huo Yun.  In the explanation between the two deputies, they mentioned the location of the pope's top-secret power.  As for why the deputy priest knows, it may not be possible to ask the deputy priest to do things, but he is proficient in eating, drinking and having fun. Most of the information they mentioned was learned when eating, drinking and having fun with others. Now for their own new future  , without thinking about anything else.

    After learning that there was a place hidden in Shengtang Mountain that developed something like a beast-controlling ring, Han Yu said goodbye to Huo Yun's family and rejected Huo Yun's proposal to send someone to follow them.  Han Yu knew that he did not have the ability to become a prince or prime minister, and he also understood Huo Yun's intention to recruit him. But the most important thing is to know what you can do and what you cannot do, what you can do and what you can't do.  You must have an account in your own mind. If you make a mistake, you will be unlucky.  Han Yu didn't want to be unlucky, and he didn't want to spend the whole day scheming with others. What's more, Lin Ke and others were still waiting for him. If he hadn't carried a communicator with him to contact the outside world, Lin Ke and others would have come to find him long ago.  By myself.

    Along the way, you almost don’t have to ask anyone to find Shengtang Mountain. You just need to follow the crowds of people with pious faces.  What really shocked Han Yu was the section of the road that was still a hundred miles away from Shengtang Mountain. On both sides of that section of the road, every ten meters you would see a human skeleton kneeling on his knees in a repentant gesture.  I don't know what secret method was used to keep the human bones quite intact. On each human bone, there is a five-meter-long lance that penetrates the heart from the back.  It is inserted directly into the ground to stabilize the human bones.

    ?According to the priest apprentice who guides the congregation on the pilgrimage to the Holy Temple Mountain, those human bones are the leaders of the pagans and have existed for thousands of years.  Han Yu didn't care whether the human bones were pagans. From the moment he heard the priest's apprentice say that the human bones were pagans, Han Yu determined that the temple was a cult.  In Han Yu's view, any organization that arbitrarily deprives others of their lives under various names is evil.  Especially those who launch so-called holy wars under the banner of religion are methods that only cults can use.

    Han Yu, who has lived in an environment of freedom of belief since he was a child, became dissatisfied with what the church was doing, and this is where he started.  Han Yu decided that he no longer had to worry about the Holy Church.  The law is against a murderer, unless the murderer has been caught, otherwise it is the performance of an idiot.

    After passing the hundred-mile confession corridor, Han Yu secretly counted two thousand people in total.  The heretics in the eyes of two thousand temples were killed, and according to the priest's apprentice's introduction with pride.  Since the establishment of the church, a total of nine holy wars have been launched.  Each holy war resulted in rich gains, and as many as five million pagans were killed. In addition to the Penitence Corridor that everyone saw, there was also a bone tomb made of the bones of pagans in the northwest of the Temple Mountain.  Mountain.

    Hearing the news, Han Yu suddenly felt that the confession corridor he walked through was nothing.  But his disgust for the Holy Church became even stronger. Han Yu, who didn't want anyone to see the expression on his face, quickly lowered his head.

    After paying the ticket price, Han Yu successfully went to Shengtang Mountain.  Of course, the so-called ticket money cannot be said to be ticket money. It is a test of the believers' piety towards the church.  It was an opportunity for the congregation to love the church.  In addition to banknotes, the big red wooden box placed beside the mountain road of Shengtang Mountain contains gold, silver, jewelry As long as it is valuable, it will accept all comers.

    Fortunately, Han Yu chose to wear very ordinary clothes when he came, that is, a commoner's dress. Therefore, after Han Yu imitated others and invested a certain amount of money, the priest apprentice responsible for guarding did not even look at Han Yu.  Perhaps in his eyes, even looking at Han Yu was a waste of time.

    Of course, Han Yu would not care about a priest apprentice who looked down upon others.  Silently following the flow of people, he walked up the mountain step by step. However, after walking nearly a hundred steps, Han Yu took advantage of others' unpreparedness, turned around and got into the woods beside the mountain road.  If you follow the flow of people up the mountain, it is indeed the safest way.  But Han Yu did not come for pilgrimage, but came to see Chaba.  It was not Han Yu's purpose to let him follow the flow of people to the top of the mountain.  And what Han Yu couldn't bear the most was that on this mountain road of pilgrimage, people actually had to walk a hundred steps and kneel down to worship once.  Han Yu had always believed that even a king could not make Han Yu bend his knees, let alone a god he had never met before.

    It’s just that after leaving the crowd, it’s much more troublesome to go up the mountain along the woods than to follow the flow of people.  Temple Mountain is the headquarters of the Temple, where countless secrets are hidden, and the more secrets there are, the tighter the defense.  Han Yu walked less than a hundred meters in the woods and immediately ran into a patrol head-on.

    Fortunately, Han YuInstead of moving on the ground, they jumped forward through the trees in the woods. The patrol did not notice anyone appearing above their heads.  However, Han Yu didn't want to take risks. After discovering the patrol consisting of five people, he immediately possessed himself and lay on the tree, planning to wait for the patrol to pass by before continuing the action.

    Unfortunately, God did not follow his wishes. After Han Yu lay down, he immediately felt that his chest was wet. He stood up slightly and took a look. It turned out that there was a bird's nest where he lay down. As a result, when he lay down like this, the bird's nest  Several of the eggs were crushed.  The old bird who returned to his nest immediately went crazy, scratching and scratching around Han Yu.

    Han Yu sighed inwardly, turned around and descended the mountain, quickly killing four of the five people on the patrol before they raised the alarm.  A fire general was still preparing to turn his stubborn old bird into a roasted bird. Han Yu stared at the only survivor who had been restrained by him, and asked in a cold voice: "Where is the Papal Palace on Mount Sanctuary?"

    "You, you lunatic! How dare you run wild here"

    Regarding fanatic believers, Han Yu has always believed that these are a group of lunatics and there is no need to talk at all. After listening to the captives' words, he became even more convinced of this.

    Han Yu didn’t want to take action prematurely, especially against the patrol team.  Generally speaking, the patrol team's patrols are time-limited. As long as they do not return after the time limit, it means something has happened, which means that there will be an intruder in the Temple Mountain.  Not as a last resort.  Han Yu doesn't want to have a head-on conflict with Shengtangshan yet.  It's a pity Since he has already started killing, in order to buy himself a little more time, Han Yu doesn't mind starting another killing.  Anyway, in Han Yu's eyes, the Holy Church is a cult organization, and killing people in the cult organization is regarded as eliminating harm for the people.

    Hiding the patrol team in the grass, Han Yu sped up his journey. It was only a matter of time before he was exposed. It was better to save some time as long as he could.

    ……

    A quarter of an hour later, Han Yu was stopped halfway up the mountain.  The place Han Yu wants to go is the back mountain of Shengtang Mountain.  But before going to the intended destination, Han Yu also wanted to visit the Holy Temple headquarters on the top of Holy Temple Mountain.  It is said that there are various rare treasures that the church has collected from various places over the years. Unfortunately, they were destroyed by the appearance of a patrol team.  Or it would be more appropriate to be destroyed by an old bird.  After dealing with the patrol, Han Yu immediately changed his plan and canceled the one-day trip to the Temple Treasure House.  Go straight to the back mountain of Sanctuary Mountain to find Chaba's whereabouts.

    But just as Han Yu was worried, the patrol's delay in returning attracted the attention of Shengtang Mountain.  But in the eyes of Temple Mountain.  It is estimated that there are robbers on the mountain. In order not to affect the daily work of Shengtang Mountain, Shengtang Mountain did not close the mountain under martial law, but sent additional patrols to prepare to quietly solve this emergency.

    Looking at the two people blocking his way, Han Yu did not think that they were the patrol team of Shengtang Mountain, judging from their temperament and clothing.  They should be the ones responsible for guarding this place.

    "Go back, this is no place for you." One of the guards shouted to Han Yu in a cold voice.

    "Praise God, I'm lost. Can you tell me how to get back?" Han Yu said as he approached the two people blocking the road.  And just then.  Two more people appeared behind Han Yu and immediately surrounded Han Yu.  Han Yu had a panic expression on his face, but if you look closely, you can see that this guy is just faking it.  But the four people who surrounded Han Yu didn't think so. Seeing that Han Yu was deceived and caught, the guard who had spoken to Han Yu before said with a sneer: "Huh huh huh! You really don't know how to live or die. How dare you come here? Since  If you’re here, don’t expect to leave.”

    "You, what do you want to do?" Han Yu asked in a trembling voice.

    "Hahaha" The four people laughed, or maybe Han Yu's performance made everyone feel very comfortable.  After the four people laughed for a while, one of them looked at Han Yu with an ambiguous face and said, "Look at your skinny skin and tender flesh, how could we treat you badly?" After saying that, the man threw it at Han Yu.  A wink.

    Han Yu couldn't help but shuddered, then sighed and said: "Nah! Why do all the bad things happen to me? I met four dead glass in such a ghost place!"

    Hearing Han Yu’s complaint, the four of them were stunned at the same time, but just when they were stunned, Han Yu started.  Unexpectedly, he first killed the two people behind him, and then appeared in front of the two people who appeared before in the blink of an eye.  It wasn't until his two companions were killed that the remaining two people reacted, but before they could say anything, Han Yu's attack arrived.

    "Ah~" Before dying, one person let out a scream. Although the last sound of his life did not ring through the sky, it spread widely. Within a short time, the nearby patrol team heard the news and came over.  However, there were only four bodies left at the scene, and the murderer had long since disappeared.

    &nbsp; "Send the alarm, it seems we are not encountering a simple robber." The captain of the patrol ordered in a deep voice.

    The alarm was sent out a moment later, immediately attracting the attention of Shengtang Mountain.  The status of the Temple Mountain made people unable to believe that someone dared to act wild here, but the fact slapped these people hard. In order to save some face, the angry people gritted their teeth and vowed to catch those who came to the Temple Mountain to cause trouble.

    The Thirteen Cultists were also alarmed.  Like the people below, the Thirteen Cultists were also very surprised. They didn't know who was so brave that they dared to sneak into the Holy Temple Mountain and even dared to kill people.  This is no longer a simple provocation, but a deliberate move.  The Thirteen Cultists who had always wanted to launch a holy war again found a good excuse this time.  However, if you want to launch a holy war, you must obtain the approval of the Pope. At this time, the Pope is staying in the back mountain and does not know what he is doing. Even their closest believers cannot know.

    In order to implement the Tenth Holy War as soon as possible, the thirteen believers came to the back mountain together and planned to see the Pope.  But before they could reach the research institute at the back of the church where the Pope was, a man suddenly appeared on the way. They saw that the man was on fire, and he rushed forward in the blink of an eye.  The Thirteen Cultists immediately understood that this guy was the one who came to cause trouble this time.

    The Thirteen Cultists want to escape.  But they are indeed in a special passage now.  In order to highlight their unique identities, the Thirteen Cultists have dedicated passages.  But today, this special passage has become a death corridor that takes their lives.  As the fire increased, the last of the Thirteen Cultists also fell in the passage due to suffocation.

    There are only a few people in this world who regard death as home, and the majority are still greedy for life and afraid of death.  Han Yu just threatened the priest apprentice who was caught by him, and then he knew this safe passage to the back mountain.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that there was someone else in the passage. For the sake of confidentiality, Han Yu could only kill him.  But Han Yu didn't know that his killing this time left the temple in a leaderless situation.

    Although the church is headed by the pope.  But it was the Thirteen followers who carried out the specific tasks.  After all, the Pope was getting older and did not have so much energy to deal with academic affairs, so he divided the academic affairs into multiple parts and handed them over to the thirteen disciples.  As a result, Han Yu accidentally killed all the thirteen "managers" of the temple.  Only the Pope, the "chairman" who doesn't care much, is still alive.  The "supervisors" of various departments in the church immediately panicked.

    Walking along the safety passage, Han Yu came to the end of the safety passage.  Just like the priest apprentice said.  Safe channel is really safe.  There wasn't even a guard, and the door to the passage was just open.  Han Yu walked forward step by step, but when he was still ten steps away from the door, Han Yu suddenly stopped.

    Damn it!  No guard is a guard, but there is a watchdog.  How this dog was raised is not to mention fat and strong.  Even when he was standing, Han Yu wanted him to be taller, definitely more than two meters tall.

    Looking at the watchdog’s scarlet eyes and the wheezing white breath, Han Yu can guarantee it.  This guy is not welcome here.

    "Wooow~" The watchdog let out a deep roar and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu doesn’t like animals very much. Living in the wild as a child made Han Yu look at animals as if they were just a pile of meat. The only difference is more or less.  In addition, the guard dog's attitude was very unfriendly. Han Yu did not have the worry of having to look at the owner to beat the dog. He just hit the dog. If the dog owner dared to jump out and show his teeth, he would also beat the dog owner.

    The flames instantly ignited the guard dog that rushed over. The guard dog immediately changed its previous ferocity and ran towards the door with bursts of screams. However, its body was already on fire, and it was still a flame that would not be extinguished easily. The guard dog  The dog didn't get very far before it couldn't hold on any longer and fell to the ground dead.  Han Yu didn't even look at the dead dog lying on the ground and still burning. He walked past the gate and came to the most secret place in the church.

    As soon as he entered, Han Yu immediately met the guards who came after hearing the news.  Since it is the most secretive place, those who stay here to serve as guards are naturally the most elite forces.  The guardian knights were wearing heavy armor, with large shields in their left hands and spears in their right hands. They placed a fish scale array at the entrance of the passage to block Han Yu's way.

    After looking at the guarding knights who were waiting, Han Yu's hands burst into flames.  When the guardian knight saw the flames, his face suddenly turned green.  Although the heavy armor on their bodies can provide them with strong protection capabilities, it does not include fire protection.  As soon as he thought that the heavy armor he was wearing would become sultry due to the flames, and that he was about to enjoy this kind of treatment, the fish scale formation protecting the knight became loose.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, flicked his hands, and two flames rushed toward the guardian knight. One stopped in front of the guardian knight's fish scale formation, and the other stopped behind the guardian knight.  Two walls of fire rose at the same time, and the guardian knight suddenly? Panic.  They never dreamed that the two seemingly inconspicuous flames could actually develop and grow.

    "Charge!" The Guardian Knight Commander in charge of leading the team immediately decided, leading his men to rush towards the wall of fire rising in front, intending to capture the thief first and capture the king first.  Unfortunately, Han Yu did not intend to fight head-on with the guardian knight, and continued to lay out the fire wall while retreating.

    There are no forks in the safe passage, it is just a straight passage. Han Yu has no way to move forward in a roundabout way. The same is true for the guardian knight. He must either retreat or advance.  At present, it seems that the Guardian Knight can only move forward.  But the wall of fire that kept appearing in front of them tested the will of the guardian knights again and again.

    Guardian knights are not afraid of sacrifice, but they do not want to fall without even a chance to fight with the enemy. But looking at the posture of the intruder, it is obvious that he is not a person with chivalry.

    "Shameless villain! You have the ability to fight me for three hundred rounds!" After shouting these words angrily, the Guardian Knight Commander fell to the ground unwillingly.  He was the last one to fall. The other guardian knights had already fallen before him. The only thing to be thankful for was that none of these guardian knights died. They were just exhausted and had no strength to get up.

    Han Yu passed by the fallen guardian knights and walked into the temple's research institute.

 Text Chapter 849 Reunion

    The research institute in the temple is very high and very large. Han Yu's first impression when he saw this research institute was that he felt like he had arrived at Chaba's warehouse that he had visited before.  Thinking about it, if the research institute here is not big, how can it accommodate a body like Chaba's, which is nearly ten meters tall?

    The commotion caused by the institute has made it impossible to see a single person in this research institute, and Han Yu can only look for it slowly by himself.  Unfortunately, this idea is just a wishful thinking.  As the Holy Temple has always been on the same level as the Empire, its arrogance is not possessed by ordinary people. If the Holy Temple does not respond immediately to Han Yu's slap in the face, it will definitely be criticized by many people afterwards.  There is almost no need to consider the Empire, as their group will definitely take the opportunity to spread rumors that are detrimental to the Holy Church.

    The alarmed Pope, while complaining about the inaction of the Thirteen Cultists, personally took up the position and mobilized his troops to prepare to capture the daring intruders.  But the Pope didn't know that his thirteen disciples had already gone to the ideal land he hoped to go to after his death.

    As early as when the Guardian Knights were dispatched to intercept, the Pope had a premonition that this group of people might not be able to stop the intruders, so when the Guardian Knights confronted Han Yu, the Pope summoned the Dinosaur Knights.  Huo Yun, the Grand Duke of Wendahua, has eight hundred dragon knights, and the temple, which is richer and richer than Huo Yun, naturally also has dragon knights.  The same velociraptor, the same beast control ring, the only difference is the equipment carried by the man and the dragon.

    Facing the three velociraptors charging towards him in a zigzag formation, Han Yu frowned, knowing that he had met his opponent this time.  The three velociraptors that rushed toward him were obviously not good enemies. They seemed to be fundamentally different from the velociraptors under Huo Yun.

    Han Yu did not dare to be careless and immediately flew into the air, wanting to observe first before launching an attack.  But the three dragon knights didn't seem to want to give Han Yu time to think.  I saw a velociraptor leaping high with its legs bent. The dragon knight on the dragon's back raised the lance in his hand and shouted: "Kill!"

    Unless you are a born bird.  Otherwise, if you want to compete with Han Yu in agility in the air, you will be causing trouble for yourself.  Facing the thrusting lance, Han Yu dodged slightly and avoided the attack of the first dragon knight.  Unexpectedly, at this moment, a second lance also struck.  Han Yu quickly dodged again, but unexpectedly, the third lance also struck at this time.  This time Han Yu was slightly injured.

    The cooperation was really tacit, and the timing was also very accurate. The dragon knight's trio of attacks caused a small loss to Han Yu who was not expecting it, and his shirt was scratched.  It hangs down on the body like a beggar's costume.

    Han Yu tore off his torn shirt.  The naked upper body was exposed.  He stared at the three dragon knights not far from him with a sinking face.

    Before coming here, Han Yu had fought against Huo Yun's dragon knights. Hanniton wanted to regain his reputation, but he also knew that he was not strong enough and it was difficult to find Han Yu to regain his face, so he could only  He set his sights on the dragon knights under his command.  But what made Hanniton feel depressed was that the dragon knights he sent didn't know how to look good on him. Even if he sent his own son, he was still dealt with miserably by Han Yu.  Especially those velociraptors, they literally trembled when they saw Han Yu.  Because this Han Yu is so wicked.  Every time there is a competition, the raptor's butt will be burned, which scares the raptor.

    But now Han Yu discovered that the Velociraptor can still be used in this way.  The three dragon knights here seem to be very different from the dragon knights Han Yu encountered before.

    "Surrender! Or die!" The leader of the dragon knight said to Han Yu in a deep voice.  According to the dragon knight's opinion, killing the intruder in front of him is the best solution.  But the Pope was delighted to see the hunter and wanted to let the dragon knight capture him alive.  Especially after seeing that the Dragon Knight had the upper hand just now, the idea of ??taking advantage of it became even stronger.

    Fortunately, Han Yu's answer satisfied the dragon knight. Instead of kneeling down and surrendering like that, he silently took the initiative to attack.

    Han Yu’s attack is still flames, and animals are afraid of flames.  This is an innate instinct.  Despite the size of the Velociraptor, it still instinctively flinched when faced with fire.  Different from the castrated raptors under Huo Yun.  The raptors in the temple are all in good health, but no matter how healthy they are, their instinctive fear cannot be overcome.  Coupled with the fact that being healthy means being wild and untamable, the three dragon knights could hardly stop sitting down and retreating from the raptor.

    "Rush over and kill him!" One of the dragon knights yelled urgently, controlling the raptor to jump over the fire wall and attack Han Yu behind the fire wall.  Facing the speeding raptor, Han Yu dodged slightly and got out of the way of the raptor that rushed over like a tank.  He reached out and grabbed the lance that the dragon knight was thrusting at him, shouted loudly, and forcibly lifted the dragon knight sitting on the back of the raptor.  Han Yu waved the lance in his hand and swept across with a single blow, directly knocking down a dragon knight following him to the ground.  Immediately afterwards, Han Yu waved his backhand to block the lance thrust by the last dragon knight. His men suddenly exerted their strength and thenWith an angry shout, the last dragon knight and his dragon were pushed to the ground by Han Yu.

    When the two dragon knights who landed before saw their companion being pushed down, they immediately shouted and rushed towards Han Yu.  Han Yu simply used the lance as a throwing spear and threw it at a dragon knight with all his strength.  Immediately, a dragon knight was pierced. Under the influence of inertia, he took dozens of steps back before stopping.  Looking at the slightly trembling figure of the dragon knight, it can be seen that this dragon knight is hopeless.

    Seeing that their companions were injured, the remaining two dragon knights immediately went crazy and launched another attack on Han Yu.  But the heavy armor on their bodies obviously hindered their movements. Seeing them move like old scalpers, Han Yu didn't pay attention at all.

    In order to save time, Han Yu accelerated the pace of the attack, and the two dragon knights fell to the ground unwillingly.  If it weren't for the helmets on his heads, Han Yu would have known that these two dragon knights would die with their eyes open.  The velociraptors mounted by the three dragon knights disappeared, and they didn't know where they went.

    Han Yu has no interest in caring about the whereabouts of the Velociraptor. He must hurry up and find Chaba.  In order to gain more speed, Han Yu flew into the air. As the saying goes, if you stand high, you can see far. As soon as Han Yu rose, he immediately discovered an unusual place at the end of the warehouse.  There is nothing in other places, but there is a huge canvas covering it.  I don't know what's hidden underneath.

    With this question in mind, Han Yu flew towards the target he found, but before Han Yu could walk a few meters away, a cold arrow shot from Han Yu's back. Han Yu only had time to dodge the vital part, but was still hit.  Shoulder.

    Seeing that the shot hit Han Yu, forcing Han Yu to fall back to the ground, the marksman hiding in the dark silently took out his spare arrows and prepared to kill Han Yu at once.  But when he saw Han Yu pull out the arrow stuck on his shoulder without any care.  Then a fire burns the arrow to ashes.  The marksman couldn't help but shudder.

    You know, his arrows can be smeared with poison that can seal the throat when blood is seen, but the intruder seems to have no adverse reactions at all. Could it be that there is something wrong with his recipe?

    The more powerful a person is, the more confident he is in himself. When he finds that things are not going in the direction he expected, he will be most suspicious.  After confirming that Han Yu was really fine, the sneak attack marksman stopped and did not plan to attack again before he figured out why the deadly poison failed.  The marksman doesn't care about the Pope's punishment.  Because he understood that as long as he did not rebel against the Pope, the Pope would not do anything to him. At most, he would scold him twice, but how could the marksman care about such an insignificant punishment?

    It’s just that the marksman wants to stand still. He can not care about the Pope’s face, but he cannot care about Han Yu’s opinion.  He was attacked by someone, and the arrows were poisonous.  If Han Yu hadn't reacted in time and turned his injured area into a flame body, the poison would have reached his heart by now.  By then, I would really be hopeless.  And knowing that there is a threat hiding around him that can attack him anytime and anywhere, Han Yu can't concentrate on his work.

    The two sides hid and searched, playing hide-and-seek in the huge warehouse.  Han Yufei was looking around in the air, while the sharpshooter was hiding in a corner, observing the intruders who were still looking for him through the gaps, and couldn't help but smile coldly in his heart.  It’s just that there is a saying in this world that extreme happiness leads to sadness.  The sharpshooter was busy avoiding Han Yu's search, but he forgot that he was not the only one who could hide in the corner.  There were other creatures hiding here long before him.

    Smelling the fishy stench coming from behind.  Hearing those gasps, cold sweat broke out on the marksman's forehead.

    ……

    "Help~" the sharpshooter screamed, hugging the raptor's big mouth and shouting loudly.  Han Yu discovered the velociraptor attacking the sharpshooter, but Han Yu had no intention of saving anyone.  You shot me secretly and then expected me to save you?  You think I'm a bitch like you.  When someone hits you, you don’t know how to fight back, and you still want to “convince others with your virtue”?  Do you know who those people are who clamor to persuade others with virtue?  That's just the last fig leaf for a guy who can't beat others.  Han Yu didn't need this fig leaf. He watched indifferently as one of the sharpshooter's arms was torn off by the velociraptor's head with a forceful shake.  As a marksman, without an arm, it means that he is no longer qualified to continue to be a marksman.  Seeing the sharpshooter lying on the ground wailing, Han Yu released a fireball at the charging raptor.  The Velociraptor was immediately frightened and ran away, running out of the warehouse in a blink of an eye.

    Han Yu didn’t even look at the sharpshooter lying on the ground. This man’s life and death had nothing to do with Han Yu. He was lucky if he survived, but his fate was also his if he didn’t survive.  Han Yu did not intend to use the healing bottle he was carrying to save him.  The marksman seemed very lucky to have saved his life.  He also knows that today is different from the past. People who have lost an armTo the Pope, I am already equal to a useless person. All the preferential treatment that the Pope gave me in the past will no longer exist. I am no longer qualified to stay here. If the Pope pities me, then I will leave here and use my savings over the years.  It is not a problem to live the rest of his life peacefully. If the Pope does not pity him and is prepared to silence him, then he has nothing to regret.  The strongest wine I have ever drunk, the most delicious meat I have ever eaten, and the most sacred woman I have ever played with, are nuns still not holy?  This trip in my life is not in vain.

    The thoughtful marksman also walked out of the warehouse.  Of course, he would not choose to take the same path as the Velociraptor. He walked to the secret door where he came from, quietly activated the mechanism, and reached a safe zone.  He met the Pope head on.  Seeing the Pope, the sharpshooter calmly stated his plan, which made the Pope stunned for a moment. After the sharpshooter finished speaking, the Pope couldn't help but ask: "Aren't you unwilling at all?"

    "It is a lie to say that you are willing. But the matter has come to this, so what if you are not willing to do so? Your Majesty, I no longer have the ability to continue to serve you. Please allow me to leave the Temple Mountain."

    "Don't leave in a hurry. We will discuss this matter later. The intruder should be dealt with now." The Pope thought for a while and decided to use the dragging technique against the sharpshooter.  The sharpshooter doesn't care what the pope thinks now. When the sharpshooter thinks about it, he is no different from a useless person now.  But even if you treat me like a useless person, you should still find a way to heal my injuries first.  Hiss~ It hurts me to death.

    No one cares about the sharpshooter's shouting. Everyone, including the Pope, is paying attention to Han Yu without blinking.  From Han Yu's appearance to his current performance, everyone can be sure.  This intruder is no ordinary person.  And saw that the intruder seemed to be looking for something.  The Pope was suddenly startled. He thought of a possibility. The intruder in front of him was probably the Chaba driver, otherwise he wouldn't have broken in here like crazy.  But how did he know that there was such a place at the back of the Temple Mountain?  Is there a traitor?

    If a large group of dragon knights is mobilized, although it cannot be said that Han Yu can be killed, there is no problem in driving Han Yu away.  But now that things are going bad, things need to be kept secret. Otherwise, only three dragon knights who are trusted by the Pope will not be sent to fight.  It's a pity that the three dragon knights failed to live up to the Pope's expectations and were not able to successfully block Han Yu.  But the Pope also knew that they tried their best. Who would have thought that a human who looked no different from ordinary people could actually control fire.

    When Han Yu slowly walked towards the target.  In a small corner, two small figures stood there one behind the other, confronting a velociraptor.  The Pope would be shocked if he saw it.  Those two little figures turned out to be the Holy Son and the Holy Girl.  At this time, the saint was like a she-wolf protecting a calf, opening her arms to protect her younger brother, the saint of the church, behind her, while the saint kept whispering in a very hopeless manner.  cry.

    Before, Han Yu was far away and didn’t hear it.  But after getting closer, Han Yu heard it immediately.  Soon, Han Yu discovered the crisis in the corner.  The moment the saint saw someone approaching.  His expression suddenly relaxed, but unexpectedly, the raptor took this opportunity to bite the saint.  Han Yu saw this and wanted to rescue but it was too late. He could only watch helplessly as a little girl was about to be bitten by the raptor.

    at this time.  A big hand fell from the sky and slapped the raptor to the ground.  Han Yu looked along the hand and saw that the hand falling from the sky was stretched out from under the canvas that he suspected.

    "Chaba!" Han Yu shouted in surprise.

    Han Yu's voice seemed to make the robot lying under the canvas react a little bit. Chaba slowly sat up, looked at Han Yu and said, "I didn't expect that we would be destined to meet here."

    "What a fate! Do you know how much trouble I have gone through to find you? Since you are already awake, why don't you go back and why are you still here? Judging from the conditions here, there is no way to do anything to you.  Repaired.”

    "The people here are kind to me." Chaba replied in a deep voice.

    "Damn it. Did you know that you were stolen by a group of thieves?" Han Yu said to Chaba angrily.

    "Steal? Me?"

    "Of course. After we teamed up to kill that Melon, I had to take Ningping to find someone to treat him because the healing bottle I carried with me was exhausted. As a result, it only took a while, and when I went back to find you  But I found that you had disappeared. I flew into the air and finally found a group of unique dinosaur footprints on the ground. Then I followed the dinosaur footprints to find you, because I didn’t know your whereabouts. You know  How long have I been wandering in this wretched place?"

    "You mean, it doesn't take much preparation for me to return to my original place." Chaba said calmly.?? asked.

    "Yes, as long as you have the strength to walk, then we only need to go through a big cave, and then we can return to the place where you are. Let me tell you Chaba, that cave will take me to the place where you live.  picture."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Chaba replied angrily: "I don't care whether it looks like it or not. Since you said we can leave this world from there, let's get ready to leave." With that, Chaba opened his eyes to Han Yu  cockpit.

    Han Yu glanced at the cockpit and asked hesitantly: "Does it have to be plugged in by those wires?"

    “You’re a manly man, are you still afraid of being penetrated?”

    "Let me speak clearly. Of course men are afraid of being penetrated, but if they penetrate others, they are still very happy. Turning off the light actually doesn't make much difference."

    "The meaning is unclear and cannot be understood."

    The saint who had escaped the disaster had already pulled the saint back to the pope quickly, wanting to seek the pope's comfort.  But now the Pope is worried that the lies he told Chaba will be exposed.  Of course, the Pope still doesn't know that his lie has been exposed.  In order to keep Chaba, the Pope not only lied to Chaba that the patrol would take some time to come back, but also lied to Chaba that returning to Chaba's original location required a lot of preparations in advance, and asked Chaba to wait for a while.  time.  Now seeing that the lies he told were likely to be exposed, the Pope became nervous.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 850: Making a fuss in Shengtang Mountain

    Hypocritical people usually keep a good face in front of others.  But this face will be torn apart by the hypocritical people themselves when they find that their own interests are threatened.  It was impossible for the Pope to watch Han Yu enter Chaba's control room and then let the intruder take away his loot.

    In the eyes of the Pope, as long as he likes it, it belongs to him.  Regardless of whether it is a person or an object, regardless of whether the person or object has had an owner before, as long as he likes it, it belongs to the Pope.  However, Han Yu, Chaba, and even the defenders of imperial power in the empire did not agree with the Pope's point of view.  The Pope knows very well that if you cannot convince the other party with words, you can only rely on actions to make the other party surrender.  Each holy war not only brought back a large number of rare treasures to the church, but also increased the prestige of the church. It was so high that even the emperor could only bow his head in front of the pope.

    How could a person like this watch helplessly as his things were taken away?  Before Han Yu entered the control room, the Pope finally issued the order to launch a general attack. Hundreds of raptors that had been prepared rushed into the warehouse and attacked Han Yu who was talking to Chaba.

    Han Yu was unambiguous when he saw this, and immediately flew into the air. The flames instantly raised a wall of fire around Chaba.  Inside the wall of fire, Han Yu frowned and asked Chaba: "Your body is no longer much different from scrap metal. Why do you have to keep it? I will take away the main part of you and make it for you later."  Isn’t it good to have a new body?”

    “… Even if it’s scrap copper and iron, it can still be sold for a lot of money.”

    "I'm not short of money."

    "I won't give up this body anyway." At the end of the sentence, Chaba simply acted rogue.  It can be said that Han Yu has nothing to do with the rogue Chaba. Who would have thought that Chaba would say such a thing.  He didn't care, but the purpose of Han Yu's coming here was to find Chaba.  How could it be possible to leave Chaba alone now?  Then what I did during this period of time would be in vain.

    "Okay, okay, I'll enter the control room again, but let me declare in advance that this is the last time. After we leave here, you have to listen to me."

    "No problem, you can do whatever you want when the time comes." Chaba replied cheerfully.

    After the two parties reached an agreement, Han Yu jumped into the control room and allowed the wires to be inserted into his body again.  Then Han Yu concentrated on synchronizing his actions with Chaba.  The flames appeared again in the cracks on Chaba's body, especially in the chest area. He had been severely injured in the battle with Mellon before, and now he would not fall off his body.

    Chaba is active.  Although there is no handy weapon.  But dealing with some raptors is not a problem yet.  The dragon knights who were a little complacent when they saw the wall of fire extinguished turned green when they saw Chaba standing up.

    He glanced at the velociraptor who was afraid to step forward.  Han Yu in the Chaba control room saw this and said: "Chaba. Ignore them. We'd better leave here as soon as possible. This is the Holy Temple Mountain, the base camp of the cult organization in the Holy Church. We have stayed here for a long time.  I’m afraid it will take a lot of effort to get out.”

    "Yeah." Chaba agreed and strode out.

    Watching Chaba leaving.  The pope's eyes gleamed. This robot named Chaba really needs to be controlled and driven by humans.  Since a person is controlling the driving, it means that other than the intruder, others also have the opportunity to drive.  Even if you can't drive that Chappa.  It is also possible to imitate the same type of robot based on Chaba.  When the time comes, I believe that in front of my own robot army, the army of those who maintain the imperial power will be killed.

    "How about launching another holy war?" the Pope thought to himself.

    When Chaba walked out of the door, before he could see clearly what was going on outside, he saw a bloody mouth that went straight to bite his head.  It's a pity that Chaba's body is made of steel. Although Han Yu said it was scrap metal, the actual hardness is three points harder than steel.  The sneak attacker who didn't know this was immediately shattered.

    At this time, Chaba also saw clearly the appearance of the sneak attacker.  This is a Tyrannosaurus rex There should be three of them. Behind the broken-tooth Tyrannosaurus rex, there are two more Tyrannosaurus rex standing.  But looking at the two Tyrannosaurus rex, they didn't share the same hatred for their companions' suffering, but rather seemed to take pleasure in their misfortune.

    Han Yu was not interested in studying the conflict between the three Tyrannosaurus rex. These three Tyrannosaurus rex were obviously here to prevent him from leaving.  Chaba shouted angrily: "Han Yu, do it. Only by letting them see how powerful we are will they not dare to approach us easily."

    "Okay, what weapons do you have available? Your iron fist alone cannot solve the battle quickly."

    ""

    Seeing Chaba’s silence, Han Yu didn’tHe said angrily: "You are so verbose without a weapon!" Han Yu looked around and saw the spear used by the dragon knight.

    "Just use it. Although it is a bit shorter, it can still kill the Tyrannosaurus Rex if it is inserted into its mouth."

    When Han Yu snatched the spear from the dragon knight's hand, the pope was jumping and scolding the dragon knight who controlled the three Tyrannosaurus rex.  The relationship between dragon knights and dinosaurs is equivalent to the relationship between the brain and the body.  The great strength of the dinosaur is the body, and the Dragon Knight is the brain that controls this physical power.  But it can be seen just now that it is obvious that the three Tyrannosaurus Rex knights are not very harmonious among themselves.  The Pope saw it, the Pope believed it, and so did the Chaba driver.

    If you want to stop Chaba, you can't rely on just one Tyrannosaurus rex.  The Pope, who knew this very well, was so anxious now, and the Pope, who had always been kind to the Dragon Knight, said harsh words for the first time, "I don't care what methods you use, just stop that Chaba. If you can't stop it,  Then I will cancel your dragon knight status."

    This can be said to be the most serious punishment. Being able to serve as a dragon knight is an affirmation of people.  As long as the dragon knight thinks about being pointed out from behind in the future, it would be better to die happily.

    Because of fear of punishment, the three dragon knights who controlled the Tyrannosaurus rex put aside their prejudices against each other. In order not to become the laughing stock of others in the future, the three dragon knights blocked Chaba's way in a "pin" shape.

    In terms of size, Chaba is about half a head lower than Tyrannosaurus Rex. Otherwise, Chaba would not have his head bitten by Tyrannosaurus Rex as soon as he showed his head.  Although the result is that the Tyrannosaurus rex suffers, it faces three Tyrannosaurus rex at the same time.  Han Yu still felt a little pressure.

    If you have a weapon

    Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but look around. When he saw a corner near the warehouse door, Han Yu's eyes suddenly lit up and he hurriedly said to Chaba: "Chaba, do you think that thing is a knife?  ?”

    After being reminded, Chaba glanced at the place Han Yu mentioned, and after carefully identifying it, he replied: "It's a knife, and it's a knife suitable for me to use."

    "Then you still won't take action?"

    "Have you forgotten the relationship between us?" Chaba replied angrily.

    It was then that Han Yu remembered that he and Chaba were now one, and that he still occupied a dominant position.  Han Yu smiled sheepishly at the display screen in front of him that was communicating with Chaba, and then threw the spear in his hand at the three Tyrannosaurus rex blocking the door.  The moment the Tyrannosaurus rex retreated, Han Yu controlled Chaba to run towards the corner where the knife was placed.

    When he saw Chaba’s behavior, the Pope’s heart suddenly skipped a beat.  This is the research institute, which specializes in studying how to make the power of the temple more powerful.  As the person in charge here, Hubbert once had a sudden idea to let the Tyrannosaurus rex learn to use a big blade.  But the result was disappointing to Hubbert, judging from the physical condition of the Tyrannosaurus rex.  Big head and short hands.  It is very possible that Wu Dao did not touch the enemy and cut off his own chin first.  This plan had to be abandoned, but the broadswords built for testing at that time were not destroyed. They were just piled in the corner, ready to be modified after finding a dinosaur suitable for wielding the broadsword.  I just didn’t expect it to be used by Chaba today.

    With a sword in my hand, I have the world.  Chaba picked up the big knife.  He couldn't help laughing at Han Yu in the control room.  And Han Yu was emboldened because he now had weapons.  He immediately took control of Chaba's body and began to switch from defense to offense.  Not interested in caring about those velociraptors, Han Yu controlled Chaba and went straight to the Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    The three Tyrannosaurus Rex immediately rushed forward under the control of their respective dragon knights.  In just one encounter, the Tyrannosaurus rex at the front was split open in the head by Chaba's knife, and then split open in the body.  It didn't stop until the Tyrannosaurus Rex's belly.

    The knife is not very sharp, but it is too strong to withstand Chaba.  Coupled with the weight of the knife itself, the force generated by swinging it is extremely huge.  The dragon knight riding on the dragon's back was also killed by Chaba's blow.  The Pope was dumbfounded at this time. He never expected that the Tyrannosaurus Rex, which he had always regarded as his trump card, would be killed without even being able to hold his own.  The look in Chaba's eyes immediately became like a woman seeing a brick-sized diamond.

    After seeing the ferocity of Chaba, the two Tyrannosaurus rex also began to slowly retreat under the control of the dragon knight.  Although the two dragon knights were equally scared, they were more aware that the environment was not favorable to them.  Although it is one-on-three, there is a door in the middle. That door makes it look like one-on-three, but it is actually one-on-one.  The two dragon knights believed that with their cooperation, their companions would not be killed so easily.

    After seeing Chaba’s force, the Dragon Knight has decided not to confront Chaba head-on, but instead started a free fight, intending to entangle Chaba.This will give the Holy Temple more time to mobilize the team.

    The Pope understands why an elephant will be killed if there are too many ants.  At this time, the Pope no longer cared about whether to keep it secret or not.  After seeing Chaba kill a Tyrannosaurus Rex with one knife, the Pope began to become crazy at this moment. He could not let Chaba leave the Temple Mountain under any circumstances, otherwise this would be the biggest failure of the Temple Mountain since its establishment.

    On the one hand, he dispatched troops and generals, and on the other hand, he considered how to force Chaba to submit.  The purpose of deploying troops is to delay time. If Chaba can be subdued, that would be the best, but if he cannot be dealt with, then he must ensure that Chaba cannot leave the Temple Mountain.  Every team participating in the battle was given this order and must not control Chaba's control room.  As for other places, it doesn't matter.

    Regarding this order, all the soldiers participating in the war felt dumbfounded.  Judging from Chaba's brave appearance, even the control room that controls it may not have any effect, and it may actually arouse Chaba's anger.  To be a cannon fodder, you need to have the consciousness of cannon fodder, but even if you are a cannon fodder, there is no need to actively seek death.

    The soldiers who were transferred to intercept Chaba decided not to accept the orders issued from above. In order to save their lives, the soldiers were prepared to choose another method.

    The two Tyrannosaurus rexes were beaten back by Chaba. After the dragon knight learned that the cannon fodder was in place, he immediately chose to retreat and continue to fight after recovering his strength.

    The cannon fodders didn’t have weapons.  He didn't even wear armor, he just ran up to Chaba in his underwear, sat cross-legged on the ground, held his head and shouted, "It doesn't matter what we do, we don't want to come either."

    Although they said they didn’t care about my business, these cannon fodders really stopped Chaba.  As long as Chaba dares to move his legs, he will definitely trample a few cannon fodder to death.

    "Han Yu, what should I do?" Faced with this situation, Chaba had no choice but to let it deal with humans who did not resist.  Chaba kinda couldn't do it.  The cannon fodder's tactics might have succeeded if they hadn't encountered Han Yu.  Unfortunately, Han Yu knew what these cannon fodders were thinking. After hearing what Chaba said, he sneered and said, "Just step on them. Slow down your pace. If there are those who want to die, then step on a few of them. Just in time.  Kill the chicken to scare the monkey."

    "You mean those people are gambling?"

    "What can they do if they don't gamble? Look at that look. If they really come to stop us, can they stop us? If they take a gamble, bet that you won't hurt innocent people."

    "In other words, they are lying to me?"

    "You can say that. Chaba, you don't know what the people in the temple have done. So you treat them as ordinary people. But I want to tell you, the people in the temple are all madmen. Do you know that Yamashita  There is a hundred-mile-long road on both sides of the road. Every ten meters, a pair of human bones are nailed to the ground with a five-meter-long lance. According to the priest apprentice, the owners of those human bones were once pagans. And  In the northwest of this temple mountain, there is a bone mountain composed of human bones, and the owners of those human bones are also pagans. Chaba, what you hear is not all false, and what you see may not be true. These cannon fodder are in front of us.  They pretend to be begging for mercy, but who knows what kind of face they will show when facing ordinary people."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Chaba was silent for a while and slowly raised his legs.  The cannon fodders were still complacent in their hearts, thinking that the usually aloof dragon knights were not as good as themselves.  But when they saw Chaba taking action, the cannon fodder suddenly panicked.  Especially after seeing that Chaba really ignored the life and death of the cannon fodder and trampled to death three cannon fodders who had no time to crawl away, the cannon fodders knew that they had miscalculated this time.

    Looking at the cannon fodder scattered by birds and beasts, Chaba couldn't help but secretly feel lucky that he had just followed Han Yu's suggestion.  Although three people were trampled to death, hundreds of people were scared away, and he could also take this opportunity to leave here.  This thought just flashed through his mind. If Chaba wanted to leave, he had to kill the two dragon knights who were in the way.

    The two Tyrannosaurus rexes who chose Yu Dou surrounded Chaba one after another.  Because they were afraid of the big blade in Chaba's hand, the two dragon knights did not dare to get too close. They only controlled a certain range to prevent Chaba from leaving.  Chaba also knew the dragon knight's plan, and he wanted to rush over and kill the two dragon knights even if they were damaged. But who would have thought that the dragon knight, who always moved forward bravely, would also change the battle at this time. The two of them controlled the Tyrannosaurus rex.  After a while, as long as Chaba chases one of them, the other one will definitely rush to stop him. But when Chaba looks for trouble with another one, the one who was chased before will turn around and attack Chaba, doing the same thing as his companion.  .

    "Find a way!" Chaba was so angry that he flew into a rage, and these were the three words he said to Han Yu.  Looking at the display screen in front of him, Han Yu shook his head slightly and said to Chaba: "Chaba, calm down. I think the purpose of those two dragon knights is to anger you and then delay time. But Chaba, you forgot about us.  openWhat is Hajime’s purpose?  "

    "Leave here." Chaba replied after being silent for a while.

    "That's right, just leave here. Although these two Tyrannosaurus rex want to play hide and seek with us, we dislike each other's ugly appearance and are unwilling to talk to them. Chaba, let's leave when we get the chance. They want to stop us.  Then there is only one way to stop them head-on, otherwise no matter what they do, we don’t have to pay attention.”

    "Okay!" After hearing Han Yu's words, Chaba happily agreed and immediately walked down the mountain with the knife in hand.  When the two dragon knights saw this, they knew that their plan had been cracked.  In order to continue to complete the mission, the two dragon knights could only bite the bullet and choose to start a head-on confrontation with Chaba.

    The strongest has its own strong opponent. Tyrannosaurus rex is very strong, but it also depends on who you are competing with.  If compared with dinosaurs, Tyrannosaurus rex is worthy of the word "tyrannical king", but if compared with Chababy, Tyrannosaurus rex is not enough.  In just ten minutes, the Tyrannosaurus rex that had a head-to-head confrontation with Chaba was completely destroyed.

    Seeing Chaba’s strength, the Pope had to make a difficult decision.  Instructing Hubbard to release the monster that they have been hiding in the snow, now they can only hope that the monster can give the Pope some hope.

    It is said to be a monster, but it is actually a mutated Tyrannosaurus rex.  The ordinary Tyrannosaurus Rex has only one head, but the mutated Tyrannosaurus Rex has two heads.  But despite having two heads, the intelligence of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is very low, not even half of that of the ordinary Tyrannosaurus rex, and it is also unruly.  Since it has two heads, ordinary animal control rings are useless to it.  In order to prevent it from causing trouble, the Pope had to order it to be hidden in the snow.  And now in order to deal with Chaba, he didn't care about the consequences.

    Chapter 850: Making a fuss in Shengtang Mountain

    Hypocritical people usually keep a good face in front of others.  But this face will be torn apart by the hypocritical people themselves when they find that their own interests are threatened.  It was impossible for the Pope to watch Han Yu enter Chaba's control room and then let the intruder take away his loot.

    In the eyes of the Pope, as long as he likes you.  Then it all belongs to you.  Regardless of whether it is a person or an object, it does not matter whether this person or thing has had an owner before.  As long as he takes a fancy to you.  That's all the Pope's.  However, Han Yu, Chaba, and even the defenders of imperial power in the empire did not agree with the Pope's point of view.  The Pope knows very well that if you cannot convince the other party with words, you can only rely on actions to make the other party surrender.  Every holy war, in addition to bringing back a large number of rare treasures for the temple.  What's more, the prestige of the church is getting higher and higher, so high that even the emperor can only bow his head in front of the pope.

    How could a person like this watch helplessly as his things were taken away?  Before Han Yu entered the control room.  The Pope finally issued the order to launch a general attack. Hundreds of raptors that had been prepared rushed into the warehouse and attacked Han Yu who was talking to Chaba.

    Han Yu was unambiguous when he saw this, and immediately flew into the air. The flames instantly raised a wall of fire around Chaba.  Inside the wall of fire, Han Yu frowned and asked Chaba: "Your body is no longer much different from scrap metal. Why do you have to keep it? I will take away the main part of you and make it for you later."  Isn’t it good to have a new body?”

    “… Even if it’s scrap copper and iron, it can still be sold for a lot of money.”

    "I'm not short of money."

    "I won't give up this body anyway." At the end of the sentence, Chaba simply acted rogue.  It can be said that Han Yu has nothing to do with the rogue Chaba. Who would have thought that Chaba would say such a thing.  He didn't care, but the purpose of Han Yu's coming here was to find Chaba.  How could he leave Chaba alone now? If he didn't, then what he had done during this period would be in vain.

    "Okay, okay, I'll enter the control room again, but let me declare in advance that this is the last time. After we leave here, you have to listen to me."

    "No problem, you can do whatever you want when the time comes." Chaba replied cheerfully.

    After the two parties reached an agreement, Han Yu jumped into the control room and allowed the wires to be inserted into his body again. Then Han Yu concentrated on synchronizing his actions with Chaba.  The flames appeared again in the cracks on Chaba's body, especially in the chest area. He had been severely injured in the battle with Mellon before, and now he would not fall off his body.

    Chaba is active.  Although there is no handy weapon, it is not a problem to deal with some raptors.  The dragon knights who were a little complacent when they saw the wall of fire extinguished turned green when they saw Chaba standing up.

    After taking a look at the velociraptor who was cowering and not daring to step forward, Han Yu in the Chaba control room saw this and said: "Chaba, ignore them, we'd better leave here as soon as possible. This is the Holy Temple Mountain, the evil one in the Holy Temple.The base camp of the religious organization. If we stay here for a long time, we may have a hard time getting out.  "

    "Yeah." Chaba agreed and strode out.

    Looking at Chaba leaving, the pope’s eyes flashed with light. This robot named Chaba really needs to be controlled and driven by humans.  Since a person is controlling the driving, it means that other than the intruder, others also have the opportunity to drive.  Even if you can't drive that Chaba, you can still imitate the same type of robot based on Chaba.  When the time comes, I believe that in front of my own robot army, the army of those who maintain the imperial power will be killed.

    "How about launching another holy war?" the Pope thought to himself.

    When Chaba walked out of the door, before he could see clearly what was going on outside, he saw a bloody mouth that went straight to bite his head.  It's a pity that Chaba's body is made of steel. Although Han Yu said it was scrap metal, the actual hardness is three points harder than steel.  The sneak attacker who didn't know this was immediately shattered.

    At this time, Chaba also saw clearly the appearance of the sneak attacker.  This is a Tyrannosaurus rex there should be three.  Behind the broken tooth Tyrannosaurus rex, there are two Tyrannosaurus rex standing.  But looking at the two Tyrannosaurus rex, they didn't share the same hatred for their companions' suffering, but rather seemed to take pleasure in their misfortune.

    Han Yu was not interested in studying the conflict between the three Tyrannosaurus rex. These three Tyrannosaurus rex were obviously here to prevent him from leaving.  Chaba shouted angrily: "Han Yu, do it. Only by letting them see how powerful we are will they not dare to approach us easily."

    "Okay, what weapons do you have available? Your iron fist alone cannot solve the battle quickly."

    ""

    Seeing Chaba's silence, Han Yu said angrily: "You're still blabbering without a weapon!" As he said that, Han Yu looked around.  I saw the spear used by the dragon knight.

    "Just use it. Although it is a bit shorter, it can still kill the Tyrannosaurus Rex if it is inserted into its mouth."

    When Han Yu snatched the spear from the dragon knight's hand, the pope was jumping and scolding the dragon knight who controlled the three Tyrannosaurus rex.  The relationship between dragon knights and dinosaurs.  That is equivalent to the relationship between the brain and the body.  The great strength of the dinosaur is the body, and the Dragon Knight is the brain that controls this physical power.  But it can be seen just now.  obviously.  The three Tyrannosaurus Rex knights were not in harmony with each other.  The Pope saw it, the Pope believed it, and so did the Chaba driver.

    If you want to stop Chaba, you can't rely on just one Tyrannosaurus rex.  The Pope, who knew this very well, was so anxious now, and the Pope, who had always been kind to the Dragon Knight, said harsh words for the first time, "I don't care what methods you use. Stop that Chaba. If you can't stop it,  Then I will cancel your dragon knight status."

    This can be said to be the most serious punishment. Being able to serve as a dragon knight is an affirmation of people.  The dragon knight just wants to think about being pointed at behind his back in the future.  It would be better to die happily.

    Because of fear of punishment, the three dragon knights who controlled the Tyrannosaurus rex put aside their prejudices against each other. In order not to become the laughing stock of others in the future, the three dragon knights blocked Chaba's way in a "pin" shape.

    In terms of size, Chaba is about half a head lower than Tyrannosaurus Rex. Otherwise, Chaba would not have his head bitten by Tyrannosaurus Rex as soon as he showed his head.  Although the Tyrannosaurus Rex suffered a loss in the end, Han Yu still felt a little pressure when facing three Tyrannosaurus Rex at the same time.

    If you have a weapon

    Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but look around. When he saw a corner near the warehouse door, Han Yu's eyes suddenly lit up and he hurriedly said to Chaba: "Chaba, do you think that thing is a knife?  ?”

    After being reminded, Chaba glanced at the place Han Yu mentioned, and after carefully identifying it, he replied: "It's a knife, and it's a knife suitable for me to use."

    "Then you still won't take action?"

    "Have you forgotten the relationship between us?" Chaba replied angrily.

    It was then that Han Yu remembered that he and Chaba were now one, and that he still occupied a dominant position.  Embarrassingly, Han Yu smiled at the screen in front of him that was communicating with Chaba, and then threw the spear in his hand at the three Tyrannosaurus rex blocking the door. The moment the Tyrannosaurus Rex retreated, Han Yu controlled  He followed Chaba and ran towards the corner where the knife was.

    When he saw Chaba’s behavior, the Pope’s heart suddenly skipped a beat.  This is the research institute, which specializes in studying how to make the power of the temple more powerful.  As the person in charge here, Halbert once had a sudden idea to let the Tyrannosaurus rex learn to use a large blade, but the result was disappointing to Halbert. Judging from the physical condition of the Tyrannosaurus rex, it has a big head and short hands, and is very good at wielding a knife.  Maybe he cut off his own chin before he encountered the enemy.  This plan can only be abandoned, but whenThe broadswords built for testing were not destroyed, but were piled in the corner, ready to be modified after finding a dinosaur suitable for wielding the broadsword.  I just didn’t expect it to be used by Chaba today.

    With a sword in my hand, I have the world.  Chaba picked up the big knife and couldn't help laughing at Han Yu in the control room.  And Han Yu was emboldened because he now had weapons.  He immediately took control of Chaba's body and began to switch from defense to offense.  Not interested in caring about those velociraptors, Han Yu controlled Chaba and went straight to the Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    The three Tyrannosaurus Rex immediately rushed forward under the control of their respective dragon knights.  After just a face-to-face encounter, the head of the Tyrannosaurus rex at the front was split open by Chaba's knife, and then its body was split open again, until it stopped at the belly of the Tyrannosaurus rex.

    The knife is not very sharp, but it is too strong to withstand Chaba.  Plus the weight of the knife itself.  The power generated when it is swung is extremely huge.  The dragon knight riding on the dragon's back was also killed by Chaba's blow.  The Pope was dumbfounded at this time. He never expected that the Tyrannosaurus Rex, which he had always regarded as his trump card, would be killed without even being able to hold his own.  The look in Chaba's eyes immediately became like a woman seeing a brick-sized diamond.

    After seeing the ferocity of Chaba, the two Tyrannosaurus rex also began to slowly retreat under the control of the dragon knight.  Although the two dragon knights were equally scared, they were more aware that the environment was not favorable to them.  Although it is one-on-three, there is a door in the middle. That door makes it look like one-on-three, but it is actually one-on-one.  The two dragon knights believed it.  With their cooperation, his companions would not be killed so easily.

    After seeing Chaba’s force, the Dragon Knight has decided not to confront Chaba head-on, and instead started a free fight, intending to entangle Chaba.  This gives the temple more time to recruit teams.

    The Pope understands why an elephant will be killed if there are too many ants.  At this time, the Pope no longer cared about whether to keep it secret or not.  After seeing Chaba kill a Tyrannosaurus rex with one strike, the Pope also started to become crazy.  He couldn't let Chaba leave the Temple Mountain under any circumstances.  Otherwise this would be Temple Mount's biggest failure since its founding.

    On the one hand, he dispatched troops and generals, and on the other hand, he considered how to force Chaba to submit.  The purpose of deploying troops is to delay time. If Chaba can be subdued, that would be the best, but if he cannot be dealt with, then he must ensure that Chaba cannot leave the Temple Mountain.  Every team participating in the battle was given this order and must not control Chaba's control room.  As for other places.  It doesn't matter.

    Regarding this order, all the soldiers participating in the war felt dumbfounded.  Judging from Chaba's brave appearance, even the control room that controls it may not have any effect, and it may actually arouse Chaba's anger.  As cannon fodder, you must have the consciousness of cannon fodder.  But even if you are cannon fodder, there is no need to actively seek death.

    The soldiers who were transferred to intercept Chaba decided not to accept the orders issued from above. In order to save their lives, the soldiers were prepared to choose another method.

    The two Tyrannosaurus rexes were beaten back by Chaba. After the dragon knight learned that the cannon fodder was in place, he immediately chose to retreat and continue to fight after recovering his strength.

    The cannon fodders didn’t have any weapons, and they didn’t even wear armor. They just ran up to Chaba in their underwear, sat cross-legged on the ground, held their heads and shouted, “It’s none of our business, we don’t want to come either.”

    Although they said they didn’t care about my business, these cannon fodders really stopped Chaba.  As long as Chaba dares to move his legs, he will definitely trample a few cannon fodder to death.

    "Han Yu, what should I do?" Faced with this situation, Chaba was at his wits end. It was impossible for Chaba to deal with humans who did not resist.  The cannon fodder's tactics might have succeeded if they hadn't encountered Han Yu.  Unfortunately, Han Yu knew what these cannon fodders were thinking. After listening to Chaba's words, he sneered and said: "Just step over there and slow down your pace. If there are those who want to die, just step on a few of them. It's just right."  Kill the chicken to scare the monkey."

    "You mean those people are gambling?"

    "What can they do if they don't gamble? Look at that look. If they really come to stop us, can they stop us? If they take a gamble, bet that you won't hurt innocent people."

    "In other words, they are lying to me?"

    "You can say that. Chaba, you don't know what the people in the church have done, so you treat them as ordinary people. But I want to tell you, the people in the church are all madmen. Do you know that Yamashita  There is a hundred-mile-long road. On both sides of the road, every ten meters, a pair of human bones are nailed to the ground with a five-meter-long lance. According to the priest apprentice, the owners of those human bones were once pagans. And  In the northwest of this temple mountain, there is a bone mountain composed of human bones, and the owners of those human bones are also pagans. Chaba, what you hear is not all false, and what you see may not be true. These cannon fodder are inThey look like they are begging for mercy in front of them, but who knows what kind of face they will show when facing ordinary people.  "

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Chaba was silent for a while and slowly raised his legs.  The cannon fodders were still complacent in their hearts, thinking that the usually aloof dragon knights were not as good as themselves.  But when they saw Chaba taking action, the cannon fodder suddenly panicked.  Especially after seeing that Chaba really ignored the life and death of the cannon fodder and trampled to death three cannon fodders who had no time to crawl away, the cannon fodders knew that they had miscalculated this time.

    Looking at the cannon fodder scattered by birds and beasts, Chaba couldn't help but secretly feel lucky that he had just followed Han Yu's suggestion.  Although three people were trampled to death, hundreds of people were scared away, and he could also take this opportunity to leave here.  This thought just flashed through his mind. If Chaba wanted to leave, he had to kill the two dragon knights who were in the way.

    The two Tyrannosaurus rexes who chose Yu Dou surrounded Chaba one after another.  Because they were afraid of the big blade in Chaba's hand, the two dragon knights did not dare to get too close. They only controlled a certain range to prevent Chaba from leaving.  Chaba also knew the dragon knight's plan, and he wanted to rush over and kill the two dragon knights even if they were damaged. But who would have thought that the dragon knight, who always moved forward bravely, would also change the battle at this time. The two of them controlled the Tyrannosaurus rex.  After a while, as long as Chaba chases one of them, the other one will definitely rush to stop him. But when Chaba looks for trouble with another one, the one who was chased before will turn around and attack Chaba, doing the same thing as his companion.  .

    "Find a way!" Chaba was so angry that he flew into a rage, and these were the three words he said to Han Yu.  Looking at the display screen in front of him, Han Yu shook his head slightly and said to Chaba: "Chaba, calm down. I think the purpose of those two dragon knights is to anger you and then delay time. But Chaba, you forgot about us.  What was the purpose of starting?"

    "Leave here." Chaba replied after being silent for a while.

    "That's right, just leave here. Although these two Tyrannosaurus rex want to play hide and seek with us, we dislike each other's ugly appearance and are unwilling to talk to them. Chaba, let's leave when we get the chance. They want to stop us.  Then there is only one way to stop them head-on, otherwise no matter what they do, we don’t have to pay attention.”

    "Okay!" After hearing Han Yu's words, Chaba happily agreed and immediately walked down the mountain with the knife in hand.  When the two dragon knights saw this, they knew that their plan had been cracked.  In order to continue to complete the mission, the two dragon knights could only bite the bullet and choose to start a head-on confrontation with Chaba.

    The strongest has its own strong opponent. Tyrannosaurus rex is very strong, but it also depends on who you are competing with.  If compared with dinosaurs, Tyrannosaurus rex is worthy of the word "tyrannical king", but if compared with Chababy, Tyrannosaurus rex is not enough.  In just ten minutes, the Tyrannosaurus rex that had a head-to-head confrontation with Chaba was completely destroyed.

    Witnessing the power of Chaba, the Pope had to make a difficult decision and ordered Hubbard to release the monster that they had been hiding. Now they can only hope that the monster can give the Pope some hope.  .

    It is said to be a monster, but it is actually a mutated Tyrannosaurus rex.  The ordinary Tyrannosaurus Rex has only one head, but the mutated Tyrannosaurus Rex has two heads.  But despite having two heads, the intelligence of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is very low, not even half of that of the ordinary Tyrannosaurus rex, and it is also unruly.  Since it has two heads, ordinary animal control rings are useless to it.  In order to prevent it from causing trouble, the Pope had to order it to be hidden, and now in order to deal with Chaba, he did not care about the consequences.

 Text Chapter 851 Two-Headed Tyrannosaurus Rex

    The mutated ones are better than the normal ones.  Just like a pervert and an ordinary person, the pervert's personal ability is stronger than that of an ordinary person, otherwise he would not be a pervert, but an ordinary person.

    The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is like this. In addition to having the characteristics of a Tyrannosaurus rex, it also has two heads that can spit out fire and ice respectively.  Perhaps due to the influence of those two abilities, one of the two heads of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is dark red and the other is aqua blue. From the color of the heads, you can judge what kind of energy each head can emit.  It's quite easy to tell the difference.

    But for Han Yu and Chaba, this two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is a troublesome existence.  The temple staff on the Holy Temple Mountain don't know if they plan to abandon this place. The buildings built on the top of the mountain have almost been demolished, and there is no effective resistance force yet.  Han Yu and Chaba were not a demolition team. After no one was lured out of the temple, they planned to leave immediately. However, before leaving, they had to deal with the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex that was targeting them. However, this guy seemed difficult to deal with.  point.

    With quick reactions, outstanding combat intuition, and the ability to strike at long range, the Two-Headed Tyrannosaurus Rex can really be said to be a guy capable of both offense and defense.

    Another failure made Han Yu a little impatient. He stared at the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex on the screen showing off his power. Before Han Yu could think of a countermeasure, he heard Chaba's voice.  "Han Yu, don't worry, that two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex has a weakness."

    "Where is the weakness?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    “…Looking for it…”

    "Cut~"

    Just when Han Yu and Chaba were taking a break, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex rushed over, its crimson head opened its big mouth, and bit Chaba's arm fiercely.  And the big blade in Chaba's hand was not a fool's errand. Faced with the big mouth that was biting him, he stabbed the big mouth deeply without retreating.  If this was confirmed, one of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex's heads would be destroyed, and the price Chaba would have to pay would be an arm.  But the price is still worth it.  Chaba knew that he could put his broken body back together with Han Yu's flames. As long as the bitten arm was not too broken, it would not affect subsequent actions.  Anyway, this body is not far from being broken into pieces. Even if it returns to its original place, it will be the fate of abandonment. It is better to use this body while it can still be of some use.

    Although the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex didn't know Chaba's plan, it also knew that it would be unpleasant to have a knife inserted into its mouth.  Immediately, the aqua blue head hit the crimson head from the side, causing the knife to scrape the side of the head and stab it empty.

    "Can it still be like this?" Han Yu said in surprise as he looked at the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex using one head to save the other.

    Chaba didn’t seem to expect that the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex would come up with this move.  He was stunned for a moment, but for that moment, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex seized the opportunity, opened its big mouth on each head, and bit Chaba's shoulders.  Immediately afterwards, two mouths burst into light

    "Chaba. Back off!" Han Yu saw that the situation was not good and immediately reminded Chaba.  At the same time, he interrupted his control of Chaba's arms.  The arms that lost the support of the flames immediately fell off from Chaba's body.  It was caught in the mouth of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    The two-headed Tyrannosaurus didn't seem to expect this to happen. Why did the opponent's arms fall off without even exerting any force?  Taking advantage of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex's daze, Chaba flew up and kicked the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex hard in the lower abdomen.  Although the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex has two heads, it has one body.  And the abdomen is the only soft part of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex.  After being kicked hard by Chaba, he immediately stumbled back, his mouth loosened, and the arms in his mouth fell to the ground.

    Of course Han Yu would not let Chaba lose his arms.  As soon as he saw the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex loose his mouth, he immediately used his own ability to connect his arms and torso with the ability of fire again.

    Although the two-headed tyrannosaurus had the intention to stop it, it was a pity that the effect of Chaba's kick was still there at this time. The two-headed tyrannosaurus was powerless and could only watch as the loot that reached its mouth was taken away again.

    Chaba moved his arms and said to Han Yu on a whim: "Han Yu, what do you think my body will be like this next time? My opponent will definitely be surprised when I fight like that."

    "You can pull him down. I don't want to be exhausted, and I don't want to be plugged into these colorful wires." Han Yu quickly refused after hearing this.

    Chaba said angrily: "Tch, you don't know what's good and what's wrong. I won't let others even if they want to enter my control room."

    "Haha If you have anything to say, let's wait until this two-headed tyrannosaurus is solved. I said Chaba, has your ability declined? The kick just now was not very powerful. This two-headed tyrannosaur seems?I haven’t been affected much.  "

    If you can roll your eyes, Han Yu will definitely see Chaba rolling his eyes at him after listening to his words.  But now, all I can hear is Chaba's defense, "Humph, what do you know? It's not that I didn't use my strength, it's just that the recovery ability of this two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is amazing. Damn it, are mutated things different?"

    Just when Chaba was complaining, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex lowered its head and rushed towards Chaba again.  Han Yu didn't want to go head-to-head with the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, which was as powerful as a locomotive. It was already very tiring to barely maintain the integrity of Chaba's body.  Han Yu didn't intend to let Chaba be knocked to pieces and then slowly put it back together.

    But Chaba seems to be very confident in his current body. Regardless of Han Yu's objections, he bends down and prepares for a head-on confrontation with the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    With a "bang~" sound, Chaba was knocked away without any suspense.  If it was Chaba who was intact before, he would still be able to fight, but now if it means it is impossible, although Chaba's body did not disintegrate in the air, it still made Han Yu very tired and made Han angry.  Yu yelled: "Do you want to fight or not? If you do this again, you will deal with that guy. I don't care!"

    "I'm sorry, I just want to collect more combat experience." Chaba, who knew he was wrong, apologized repeatedly.

    Han Yu also knew that this was not the time to complain to each other. When he saw Chaba apologizing, he did not go into details further. He just warned Chaba not to suddenly interrupt his control over Chaba's body.  Chaba agreed to all Han Yu's requests and did not dare to have any objections.

    Gain full control of Chaba's body.  Han Yu could finally fight according to his own ideas.  The stupid trick of head-to-head confrontation can only be used when Han Yu is willing to do so, and now, Han Yu obviously has no intention of giving the two-headed Tyrannosaurus a head-on confrontation.

    "Hey, you actually ran away?" Chaba asked Han Yu in disbelief.  Even if he beat Chaba to death, he would not have thought that Han Yu, whom he valued, would turn into a deserter during the battle.  Han Yu disagreed, "What do you mean by escaping? What I call strategic transfer. That two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is showing its sharpness now, and I don't want to confront that guy head-on."

    "But you think you can escape like this?"

    "I repeat, this is not an escape, this is a strategic shift."

    "Bah! What a meaning!"

    Han Yu said in a good-natured voice: "Okay, one idea. Then you think I am planning to find the weakness of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex during the escape. Then I will take action to solve it."

    "Can it be done?" Chaba asked hesitantly.

    "You will know if you try it. Stop being nagging. Since you have given me the full responsibility for this battle, please trust me."

    "Okay, I believe you."

    Regardless of whether Chaba truly believes it or not, Han Yu just needs this guy to stop making arbitrary claims.  The goals of the strategic shift are clear.  It is the bone mountain made of pagan bones in the northwest of the Temple Mountain.  Han Yu had been looking for an opportunity to demolish the confessional corridor and bone mountain that the church was proud of, and now he finally found a qualified helper.  I believe that after the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex passed by.  Nothing will be left there.

    The result was just as Han Yu had predicted. The two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex seemed to have a special liking for destruction. As long as it targeted it, it would be destroyed.  The Temple Institute was demolished; the Temple Basilica was demolished; the Papal Palace.  Tear it down As long as the two-headed Tyrannosaurus looks uncomfortable, there are two words, tear it down.

    ?????????????????????????? What would make the two-headed Tyrannosaurus look uncomfortable, as long as people feel good.  Those are the objects that the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex needs to dismantle.

    The hundreds of miles of confession corridors are gone, and the souls who have been forced to repent for who knows how long on both sides of the road have gained eternal peace.  But they were peaceful, but the people in the temple couldn't stand it anymore.  I believe that no one would be able to bear this. Two robbers broke into their home and beat them up. Not only did they make a mess in their home, but they also bulldozed all the flowers and plants in their yard. It was really  It’s so bullying!

    I learned that the sanctuary who was destroyed by the confession corridor was excited, but when someone shouted to find the two originals, there were very few people.  Anger is anger, but you can't lose your mind because of anger.  Ask yourself, even if everyone here goes up, will they be the opponents of the two Destruction Kings?  The answer is a resounding no.

    With the two-headed Tyrannosaurus destroying the Corridor of Penance, the division of the church surfaced for the first time. Because of their different ideas, the escaped church members parted ways and went to seek refuge with the successor of the church they recognized.  Thanks to the propaganda of thoughtful people, the death of the Pope and the Thirteenth Cult has been made known to everyone.  Those with a little bit of brains have already begun to think about their future.After all, I am hesitating on whose side I will stand firmly in the future.  This is a major issue related to the future. Once the team is on the wrong side, a happy ending will be the best result.

    The powerful people in the church are also very aware of the importance of winning over people at this time, and they have sent their capable men one after another to start lobbying among the people who have not yet made a choice.  In the end, the church was divided into three, one was the orthodox faction that supported the Son and the Saint, the other was the alliance faction temporarily formed by the capable generals of the Thirteen Cults, and the other faction did not want to get involved with either side.  The neutral faction has lost interest in the struggle for power.  The people in the neutral camp are basically old people. These old people no longer have too much energy to wallow in the vanity fair. They think more about finding a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters. It doesn't need to be too prosperous, as long as their life is decent.  A place where I can spend the rest of my life quietly.

    "As for the neutral faction, neither the orthodox faction nor the neutral faction intends to recruit them.  Because these neutral factions are no longer interested in rights at all, recruiting them will not be of any help to themselves at all, and in order to take care of them, it will actually drag down their own faction.

    Seeing that no one came to fight for them, the twenty or so old people from the neutral faction walked out of the crowd and planned to leave.  But before they could get very far, they were stopped by someone.  The old people took one look at the sign on the carriage and knew it was the saint of the church.  But they didn't know why the saint wanted to stop these useless people here.

    "Grandpas and grandma, where are you going?" The saint jumped out of the carriage and said hello to the twenty-four old people.

    The saint is not very old.  In the eyes of these neutral old people, they are just like their grandchildren.  One of the old men replied gently: "Reporting to the Holy Lady, we plan to return to our hometown to spend the rest of our lives."

    “Well, can you please not leave?”

    "Saint, we are no longer of use to the church."

    "Who said that? Pull them out and spank them. Grandpa and grandma have worked hard for the church all their lives. We must not forget our roots. Grandpa and grandma, please come with me. Let me arrange your future life. In fact, this is also the life of His Majesty the Pope.  He always taught me and the Holy Son words from time to time. His Majesty said, as a human being, we must not forget our roots. Our grandparents have devoted their lives to the church, and we cannot sit idly by and ignore the care of our grandparents."

    "Thank you for your kindness, Saint, but we"

    "Grandpa, don't talk anymore. The matter has been decided. Grandpa and grandma, please get in the car. I am also fulfilling a wish left by His Majesty the Pope when he was alive."

    When it came to this matter, the twenty-four old men could not resist the enthusiasm of the saint, so they could only agree to the invitation of the saint, preparing to let the saint arrange their future lives.  The saint didn't say a word about asking the twenty-four old men to help.  He just put the twenty-four old people into the carriage with a respectful look, and then took them to prepare to join the orthodox sect who supported the Son and the Saint.

    There is an old man in the family.  If there is a treasure.  Does anyone understand what this means?  But people must really take care of the elderly at home.  Then all kinds of excuses appeared.  Some complain that the elderly at home do not make people worry, while others complain that they have too many things to do and are too busy.  People who say these things should really think about it. When you still couldn’t even speak, you just knew that when you were crying, it was your parents who took the trouble to hold you and comfort you.  Until you are satisfied.  Before you grew up to become an adult and were able to support yourself, your parents paid for it without any complaints, and never mentioned it to you no matter how hard or tired they were.  Compare your heart to your heart.  Are those who are not filial to their parents still considered human beings?  We don't rule out that there are parents in this world who don't take their children seriously, but they are other people's parents and have nothing to do with you. You can't treat your own parents badly when others treat them badly.  All right.  People should be grateful. Even the beasts have crows to feed them back, and the lambs kneel down to breastfeed them. Is it possible that humans, who always consider themselves the masters of the world, are not even as good as beasts?

    What’s more, are the elderly really a burden to their children?

    "Every old man, from birth to old age, the things he has experienced and the people he has met during this period of his life are all precious wealth that cannot be measured by money.  In the eyes of the orthodox and alliance factions, the twenty-four old men are a burden and a waste that can only bring them a little good reputation. But in the eyes of the saint, these twenty-four people are the greatest wealth.  , more precious than the various rare treasures that Hubbard brought out from the temple treasury.  It was precisely because of this understanding that the Saint went out of her way to pick up the twenty-four old people in person.  At present, it seems that the twenty-four old people are very satisfied with the attitude of the saint.

    But just when the saint was planning to get closer to the twenty-four old men, the ground suddenly shook violently, accompanied by bursts of loud noises.

    "What's going on?" the saint asked anxiously?Open the curtains of the carriage and ask the people outside.  But I saw the people outside running faster than rabbits, running far away in the blink of an eye.  Even the coachman was hurriedly untying the horse's reins at this time, but he didn't expect that the more haste he did, the more bad things happened. It was originally a loose buckle, but it was forced to be untied by the coachman into a dead buckle. The coachman was so angry that he wanted to bite the bullet.  bite.

    When the saint saw this and was about to speak, there was another loud noise. The saint turned her head to look at the place where the sound came from, and saw that less than three hundred meters away from the carriage where she was, two "Temple Mountain" buildings were destroyed.  "Wreck-It Ralph" is fighting there.  The saint was stunned for a moment. She understood why the people around her abandoned her and ran away, and she also understood why the coachman was so anxious.  But knowing it clearly, facing this situation, the saint had no choice at all.

    It was then that the old man became less alarmed.  An old man also saw this crisis from the carriage window on the other side. He immediately took the coachman's place, shook the horse's reins, and shouted in the air: "Drive~"

    The carriage pulled by four horses immediately started to move. Seeing this, the carriage driver hurriedly shouted: "Wait for me, wait for me" Just now, the carriage driver was just running for his own life. Who would care about him now?  .  But when a person encounters a crisis, his potential is really terrifying.  In order not to be trampled to pieces, the carriage driver kept moving his legs, and he actually caught up with the carriage and sat at the back of the carriage.  Holding the armrest outside the carriage, the carriage driver looked at the two big guys who were still fighting with lingering fear. The carriage driver felt lucky to have a feeling of surviving a disaster.

 Text Chapter 852: Strong reinforcements arrive

    The strength of the two-headed tyrannosaur exceeded Han Yu and Chaba's expectations. After leading it to destroy the bone mountain of the temple, the two-headed tyrannosaur was still full of energy and followed Chaba with great interest.  Ba, and Chaba does not move too fast due to physical reasons, so he can only retreat while fighting, trying to move as far as possible to the entrance of the hole away from here.

    It was just that the treatment of being beaten and retreated made Han Yu a little unhappy. It was shameful to run away, but the experience of being chased, chased, and beaten made Han Yu's pride come out, and he defeated the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex again.  After the entanglement, Han Yu decided not to run away. Even if he wanted to run away, he would have to completely kill the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex before running away.  Chaba firmly agreed with Han Yu's decision. After running all the way, Chaba was tired of fighting and retreating at the same time.

    When the two-headed Tyrannosaurus saw the target, it finally stopped running away, and immediately rushed towards Chaba with great joy.  But Han Yu and Chaba, who were really serious, were completely different from before.  Previously, Han Yu and Chaba did not focus entirely on the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex. They had to consider other external factors besides the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex.  The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is not the only enemy in this world. What Chaba possesses is enough to make the people here do any crazy things. Even the imperial power faction who has cooperated with Han Yu before, Han Yu cannot guarantee that they will do anything.  Don't be tempted.  Interest is the thing that most easily destroys one's conscience. Isn't there an old saying that says, the reason why a person is loyal is just because the bargaining chip that makes him betray does not meet his inner requirements.  Han Yu didn't expect those people to help him, but he didn't want to fight with those people either.  Although Han Yu knew that the possibility of success in this hope was slim, Han Yu still hoped.

    But when Han Yu and Chaba decided to deal with the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, in addition to getting rid of this annoying tail, Han Yu also hoped that through this incident, he could warn those who wanted to attack him, so that they could  Don't dare to act rashly.

    But no matter what the reason is.  The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex was very excited at the moment.  It seems that it was born in this world for fighting and does not think about those complicated things. It only cares about one thing, fighting with the strong and enjoying the pleasure that the fighting brings to itself.  As for the others, they are not within the scope of consideration of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex.

    "Roar!" The crimson head of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex roared loudly and at the same time, it sprayed a stream of flames towards Chaba.  Han Yu immediately controlled Chaba's body to rush forward, getting out of the way of the flames while shortening the distance between him and the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex.  But before the big blade in Chaba's hand could stab the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, the aqua-blue head of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex showed its power.  In order to avoid the white cold air spraying towards him, Chaba controlled by Han Yu had to give up his original plan and retreat again.

    There have been no fewer than ten attacks like this, the two heads of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex.  The crimson main attacker and the aqua blue main defender cooperated tacitly and cracked several of Chaba's attacks that were about to succeed.

    “Two heads always see trouble.  If you want to kill the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex, you must solve the problem of the close cooperation between the two heads of the Tyrannosaurus Rex.  If Han Yu is given a little more time, maybe he can come up with a way to deal with it.  If someone cooperates at this time.  That's even better.

    if……

    if……

    …If that means it is impossible to achieve.

    He shook his head vigorously.  Han Yu drove those unrealistic things out of his mind, stared closely at the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex that rushed over again, and suddenly asked Chaba: "Chaba, do you trust me?"

    "I believe you." After a brief silence, Chaba said firmly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, and said slowly: "Okay. Since you believe me, you will do as I say, and let's do this for a while"

    Chaba doesn’t know whether Han Yu’s plan is likely to succeed, nor does he know what will happen to him if it fails.  Anyway, after Han Yu finished talking about his plan, Chaba agreed without hesitation.

    In such a short moment, Han Yu and Chaba seemed to have a sense of connection.  But before Han Yu and Chaba could recall that feeling, the unscrupulous two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex rushed over again.

    "What a bastard!" Han Yu cursed, controlled Chaba and faced the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex head-on.  Opportunities like this kind of head-on encounter don't come across often. The two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex was overjoyed when he saw this. He immediately quickened his pace, lowered his head, and charged straight over like a battering ram.

    Chaba didn’t want to be knocked to pieces again. Although the damage to him in that state was very small, Chaba didn’t want Han Yu to be too tired.  Although he did not admit it with his mouth, Chaba already recognized Han Yu in his heart and regarded Han Yu as his companion.

    Facing the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex rushing towards him, Han Yu swallowed secretly and couldn't help but feel uncomfortable.?Nervous.  After all, this was the first time that his plan was being used. If it didn't succeed Chaba, who was in sympathy with Han Yu at the moment, immediately noticed Han Yu's emotions and comforted Han Yu on the screen: "I believe you."

    Han Yu felt a little moved by these four simple words.  The originally tense mood gradually returned to calm at this time.  Taking a deep breath, Han Yu controlled Chaba and suddenly made an unexpected move.  At this time, Chaba's limbs were actually connected entirely by Han Yu's flames.  What Han Yu has to do at this moment is to control Chaba's limbs so that their range of activities becomes wider.

    The two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex, which was charging forward with its head lowered, did not know the change of target yet, so it still kept its head lowered and moved forward bravely.  It didn't see Chaba suddenly jump into the air, spread his limbs like a big bat, and landed on the back of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex with a roar.  Until they felt something more on their backs, the two Tyrannosaurus realized something was wrong this time.  When he lowered his head and charged forward, the target was not very far away from him, but he had been rushing for such a long time, so why hadn't he hit it yet?

    The two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex was wondering when he felt his neck being strangled by a pair of powerful arms.  Even though it has two heads, it only has one neck. However, the neck of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is much thicker than that of the ordinary Tyrannosaurus rex, about one and a half times that of the ordinary Tyrannosaurus rex.

    Thanks to its rough skin and thick flesh, the two-headed tyrannosaurus is not very afraid of its neck being strangled, but this feeling of being controlled by others reminds the two-headed tyrannosaurus of the situation when it was caught by humans in the past.  It can be said that Tyrannosaurus rex will never want to think back on it for the rest of his life.  But now, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is angry!

    He swung his body wildly, trying to shake off Chaba who was lying on his back.  Chaba was like a lone boat in a storm, rising and falling with the swing of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, but no matter how hard the two-headed Tyrannosaurus tried, there was no way to get rid of Chaba lying on its back.  At this time, Chaba was like a piece of dog-skin plaster. Even though the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex roared and twisted, it just wouldn't come down.  And not only did it not come down, the flames on Chaba's body were also constantly attacking the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex's body.  At first, the two-headed tyrannosaurus didn't care, but as time went by, the pain from the joints made the two-headed tyrannosaur more and more angry.

    In the eyes of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex.  The guy he was fighting with was not his opponent, but it was the guy who looked inferior to him, and now he was forced to feel like he had no way out.  The contrast between before and after was so great that the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex became even more angry.

    But no matter how angry the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is, it can't be beaten if it can't be beaten.  The two heads of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex are constantly spitting out fire and cold air.  But if you want to turn 180 degrees to attack your back, it is almost impossible.  Moreover, the big head of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is often prone to crashing during rotation.  The flames and cold air collided to create a violent explosion.  However, these explosions were all enjoyed by the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex himself.  And because the distance is too close, the two heads of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex have been so smoked that the original color can hardly be seen. However, this is not the most depressing thing about the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex. The feeling of being unable to use its power is what makes it so frustrating.  The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex is the most helpless.

    "Roar~" The depressed two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex couldn't help but let out a loud roar, then made a difficult decision and jumped up on the spot.  Smash his back hard to the ground.  But long before the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex roared to the sky, Han Yu had already escaped from controlling Chaba.  The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex fell to the ground hard. Because of its hatred for Chaba, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex was very hard.  But he didn't expect that Chaba would actually let go of himself at this moment. As a result, the huge force was absorbed by the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex himself.

    The force of the shock made the two-headed tyrannosaurus feel uncomfortable in its internal organs, but its natural vigilance made the two-headed tyrannosaurus roll on the spot for the first time, and then stood up as quickly as possible.  But as soon as it stood up, Chaba, who had been waiting for a long time, fell on the back of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex again, and this time it was no longer Chaba's arms that strangled the neck of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, but  Large blade.

    The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex was very aware of the power of the big blade. He immediately shrunk his neck and clamped the big blade with his chin. He didn't even jump up. He simply went to the ground and started rolling.  Not to mention, this move really broke Chaba's attack.

    Neither Han Yu nor Chaba expected that the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex would use such a rogue move.  Now it seems that the saying that people should not be judged by their appearance is equally applicable to animals.

    Han Yu and Chaba, who were forced back by the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rogue, landed not far from the two-headed Tyrannosaurus. They looked at the two-headed Tyrannosaurus lying on the ground and still rolling, while the two-headed Tyrannosaurus discovered themselves.  After getting rid of the entanglement between Han Yu and Chaba, there was not much joy, but more anger.

    Being forced to act like a child who can’t get candy is very hurtful.The self-esteem of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, which regarded itself as a strong one, was reduced.  In order to save face, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex unleashed all of Luggage's anger on Han Yu and Chaba.  Facing the crazy attack of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, Han Yu controlled Chaba to retreat step by step.  It's not that Han Yu and Chaba can't stand it anymore, but Han Yu and Chaba plan to lead the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex to the burial place.

    If you want to solve the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, it will be difficult to complete this arduous task just relying on Han Yu's strength and Chaba's current state.  It has to be borrowed.  But with what power?  This requires careful consideration.

    Han Yu and Chaba’s plan is to borrow the power of nature.  The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex didn't know this kind of thing. Seeing that his opponent couldn't withstand his attack, and that he was about to win, he naturally refused to let his opponent go easily.  Under the guidance of Han Yu controlling Chaba, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex followed Chaba into a swamp deep in the forest.

    The broken body allowed Han Yu to make Chaba's body float in the air, but the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex did not have this benefit.  The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, which was keen on chasing, stepped into the swamp with one foot.  However, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex was quite alert. After realizing that something was wrong, it immediately wanted to escape from the swamp.  It's just that in a place like the swamp, once you get stuck, it's very difficult to escape by your own strength.  It can be said that the greater your strength, the easier it is to fall deeper and deeper into trouble.

    The two-headed Tyrannosaurus didn't know this. Relying on its powerful strength, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus moved crazily, but the result was that the two-headed Tyrannosaurus was frightened. Not only did its strength not help it leave this terrible place, but it also made its own  His body sank deeper and deeper. Originally, only his two feet sank in, but as he struggled, his thighs now also sank into the swamp.  The two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex doesn't know how to get out of the swamp.  It only felt that something was dragging its feet hard, pulling itself down bit by bit.  Faced with the threat of death, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex finally panicked and screamed for the first time in his life.  But its whining was aimed at someone, and Han Yu was not a nice guy.  But he wouldn't come to the rescue just because he heard the cry of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex.

    That is not an existence that can be saved!  Han Yu warned himself over and over in his mind, controlling Chaba to retreat step by step.  Plan to take this opportunity to leave.  Now it can be said that Han Yu is kind without adding insult to injury.  But the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex didn't think so.  Seeing that Chaba was indifferent to his plea for help, the ferocity in the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex broke out again.

    Even if you die, don’t even think about it!

    With this idea in mind, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex tried his best to spit out the last and most powerful attack in his life towards Chaba, who had turned his back to him.

    The joint attack of fire and water became perfect at this moment, and the two mutually incompatible forces flew toward Chaba in a spiral shape.  When the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex delivered the last blow of its life, Han Yu was also shocked by the close cooperation between the two incompatible forces.  But it was just such a moment of confusion.  Han Yu paid a heavy price for this stupidity.

    The control room on Chaba's chest was hit hard, and the control room, which was not very strong in the first place, was knocked out.  After losing the control room, Chaba's body suddenly lost its support and turned into a piece of scrap metal scattered on the ground.  After witnessing all this, the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex sank into the swamp without regret.

    At this moment, Han Yu is trying his best to use his own strength to fight against the incoming force in order to protect Chaba's control room.  To protect Chaba.  This time Han Yu withstood the full force of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex's final blow before its death.  When the two forces canceled each other out, Han Yu was exhausted.

    Opening the door of the control room, Han Yu climbed out of the control room, turned over and lay on the ground.  Han Yu gasped and said to Chaba: "It's better now. Your body is completely healed."

    “…With your strength, you obviously have a chance to escape.”

    "Yes, I ran away, but I can't abandon you and run away alone. I can't do that." Han Yu said, sitting on the outer wall of the control room.

    "Why?"

    "You need to ask me this? We are companions."

    “…I didn’t say I wanted to join you.”

    "It's not too late to say it now."

    "Before this, we seemed to have a little trouble."

    "Yes, we are exhausted now, and those guys who have been hiding far away before are planning to take advantage of us." Han Yu said with a smile.

    "How can you still laugh now?"

    "It's better than crying and looking sad."

    "Hand me over, they won't make it difficult for you." Chaba was silent for a while and said slowly.

    After hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and said, "It's hard to say. No matter which way you look at it, I should"?It's more valuable than you to win over.  "

    While Han Yu was talking to Chaba, those guys who came to pick up the slack showed up.  There were two groups of people. One group looked like they belonged to the church. However, looking at the clearly distinguishable positions of this group, Han Yu felt that this group could be divided into two groups.  The other group of people is Han Yu's acquaintance, Huo Yun's confidant, and the leader of the Dragon Knight Legion, Hanniton.  Next to him were his five sons. Judging from their looks, they seemed a little embarrassed to meet him.

    “This thing and this person both belong to the Holy Church!”

    "Nonsense! This is our trophy!"

    The two groups of people competed to declare their ownership of Han Yu and Chaba, while Han Yu said very depressedly: "Before you declare your ownership of me and my companions, shouldn't you first consult us?"  Your own opinion?”

    "Huh! With what qualifications you have now, what qualifications do you have?" The people from the church snorted and said to Han Yu disdainfully.  Haniton, on the other hand, looked at Han Yu and opened his mouth, but in the end no word came out.

    Han Yu glanced at the people in the church, showed a half-smiling expression and said, "What qualifications does a bereaved dog have to talk to me?"

    A bereaved dog.  The temple that has lost the Temple Mountain is indeed worthy of this title, but this title is very offensive, as you can tell by looking at the men in the temple looking at Han Yu with fierce expressions.

    Upon seeing this, Hanniton mistakenly thought that Han Yu would leave with them, but unexpectedly, after Han Yu finished scolding the people in the temple, he turned to Hanniton and others and said, "Don't be too happy too early. I can't stand the temple."  Those people may not necessarily choose to cooperate with you."

    In one sentence, Han Yu offended people on both sides.

    Hanniton’s face twitched a little, as if he didn’t expect Han Yu to be so disrespectful.  But business matters were important, and Hanniton didn't want to fall out with Han Yu yet.  Don't look at Han Yu being exhausted at this time.  But Haniton believed that Han Yu must have some back-up tactics that he had not used yet.  Moreover, Han Yu could be considered acquaintance with him, and Hanniton didn't want to do anything wrong.

    "Han Yu, as long as you hand over the thing behind you, I can make the decision to let you go." Haniton assured Han Yu.  Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said: "This is the purpose of my coming here. Do you think I will agree to your proposal?"

    The people in the temple were very dissatisfied with Hanniton's behavior of ignoring people like them.  Immediately they clamored to strike first.  But when he thought that Han Yu was the one who killed the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex, he felt a little jealous.  Although he had to use the swamp to kill the two-headed Tyrannosaurus Rex.  But who can guarantee that Han Yu has no trump card left in his hands.

    The three parties thus reached a deadlock.  Han Yu continued to behave indifferently while dealing with others, while praying in his heart for a miracle to come.  Otherwise, Han Yu would really have to learn the behavior of the two-headed Tyrannosaurus rex before it died.

    Fortunately, neither the Templar nor Haniton wanted to be the first to take advantage of the other party. Although their words were very fierce and everyone disliked them, they were still restrained in their actions.  Both parties are less than 200 meters away from Han Yu and Chaba's control rooms.  At this stage, both parties are still trying to persuade Han Yu with words, but when Han Yu really makes a choice, it will be time for both parties to break up.

    Han Yu knew this very well.  Therefore, he was not in a hurry to refuse the solicitation of either party, but just kept arguing with the other party.  But the wrangling has to come to an end. After Han Yu said that his mouth was dry, the Holy Church and Hanniton were finally no longer willing to argue with Han Yu and planned to use force.

    But what surprised Han Yu was that these guys ignored his own existence and focused their attacks on each other.  It seems that there is nothing on both sides, so I just want to eat alone.

    "Fight, fight, we'll all be killed, so you don't have to worry about it." Han Yu looked at the two sides fighting and prayed silently in his heart.

    Just as enemies who had been enemies for many years finally had a chance to settle the score, Hanniton led his men to fight to the end with the Holy Church.  The Holy Church obviously did not expect that Haniton's group would be so bold and dare to attack the Holy Church.  But the reality is that a fallen phoenix is ??not as good as a chicken. The destruction of the Temple Mountain can be said to be that the Temple was kicked off the altar. The imperialists like Hanniton, who had long been dissatisfied with the Temple, found a way to vent their anger today.  Opportunity.  The resentment that was suppressed by the Holy Church in the past was finally given the possibility of blood today.

    But the Holy Church is still a Holy Church after all. The foundation accumulated over the years allowed the Holy Church to gradually stabilize its position after the initial panic and launch a confrontation with the imperial power faction of Hanniton.  For a while, the two sides were fighting evenly, and it seemed that there was no winner for the time being.

    Han Yu looked at the people fighting with interest, when his shoulder was suddenly tapped from behind, which shocked Han Yu.  Turn aroundLook, Han Yu suddenly showed an expression as if he had seen his relatives, and said excitedly: "Why are you here?"

    "Your companion is very worried about you, so I came." The visitor replied with a smile.

    "Let's go back. By the way, is there any way to take away this control room?" Han Yu's eyes were a little sore after hearing this. He quickly raised his head and sighed, forcing back the tears in his eyes, and then looked at the person who came and said.

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the visitor frowned slightly, pointed at the people who were still fighting and asked, "Don't care about them?"

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I rarely care about cannibalism. It is better for people like this to die, so that everyone can live in peace."

    "It's wrong of you to do this. Since you don't want to take care of it, let me take care of it."

    Seeing the visitor walking towards the battlefield, Han Yu asked: "Hey, general, can you bring some food? I'm going to starve to death." As soon as he finished speaking, an unknown object was thrown over and landed in Han Yu's hand.  Han Yu felt happy when he saw it. It was a large piece of barbecue.

    Han Yu didn't bother to think about why the general would bring a piece of barbecue with him at any time, and immediately sat on the ground and started eating.  Since there was no water, Han Yu could only eat bit by bit to avoid choking on the barbecue.  As for the temple and Haniton, Han Yu knew it very well.  That group of people is either the general's opponent, or they are not worthy of carrying the general's shoes.

    "Stop!" The general shouted softly. Although the voice was not very loud, it was clearly transmitted to everyone's ears on the battlefield where people were shouting and horses were neighing.  I heard voices coming from my ears.  All the people who were still fighting stopped what they were doing and looked at the place where the sound came from.

    The general who was very satisfied with his effect walked step by step to the center of the battlefield with a smile.  He opened his mouth and asked everyone: "Why do we kill each other? Can't we live in harmony with each other?"

    Everyone looked at the general with strange expressions, and said to themselves: "Where did this thing come from?"

    For the first time, the general regretted his ability to read minds.  Thinking about it, hearing hundreds of people scolding themselves in their hearts at the same time is indeed a bit hard to accept.  But no matter how hard it is to accept, the general can only endure it at this time. Who told him to have to meddle in this nosy matter when he has nothing to do?

    "Where did you come from? Go back and forth from there quickly. Don't get in the way here!" The person in charge of the church glared at the general and shouted.

    The general has a good temper.  He was not angry with this person, but just smiled and said: "I don't want to see humans killing each other. This is also the main reason why I came forward. For my sake, how about we stop today?"

    "Who are you? Why should we listen to you?"

    Hear this.  The general didn't say anything, he just turned to look at Hanniton's side. As a result, one of Hanniton's men shouted: "What are you talking about? Hurry up and hit where you want?"

    The general’s temper is not very good.  A lot has changed under the influence of Xuannv over the years, but this does not mean that the generals have no temper.  Faced with the disrespectful behavior of both parties in the fight, the general said with a smile on his face: "I've never been good at talking. If there's any offense, come and beat me up!" As soon as the last words were spoken, everyone including Han  Everyone, including Yu, was stunned.  Everyone looked at the general who could change his face faster than turning the pages of a book.  Han Yu looked at the general even more worriedly, worried that the general might suffer from schizophrenia because he was always rejected by Xuannv.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu looked at the general again, only to see the general looking at him with a smile on his face and his lips moving slightly. Han Yu knew what he was saying, "You have a split personality."

    The two sides who were originally at war were enraged by the general's words, come and hit me. For the first time, the two sides put aside their grudges and prepared to put down this dirty talker who came out of nowhere.  Stirring up trouble, and then fighting over the ownership of Han Yu and Chaba control rooms.

    The general looked at the people who were gradually approaching, the corners of his mouth turned up, and he said with emotion: "It's been a long time since I beat someone as happily as I did today. Thank God for giving me the human sandbags."

    Seeing the general's nagging expression, Hanniton and the Holy Church both cursed madmen in their hearts, and then launched an attack on the general.

    Han Yu couldn’t bear to close his eyes.  It's not that I'm worried about the safety of the generals, but I don't want to see the unlucky ones beaten up by the generals until they cry and howl.

    ……

    Hanniton was lying on the ground, looking at his five sons who were also lying on the ground not far from him, with disbelief on their faces.  Who could believe that a Velociraptor traveling at high speed could not hit what looked like a human being?  Yes, it just looks human, otherwise it’s not scientific!

    The velociraptor traveling at high speed is like knocking down the wall of a big mountain. The mountain is majestic and motionless, andBut the Raptor was so dizzy from the impact that it lay on the ground for a long time, unable to recover.  However, Hanniton and others sitting on the back of the Velociraptor were unlucky. No one expected that things would go beyond their expectations. They all fell off their mounts unpreparedly and fell down like Hanniton.  On the ground.

    Seeing the embarrassment of Hanniton and others, the temple personnel who temporarily joined forces couldn't help laughing. However, the good times did not last long, and they soon encountered the same fate as Hanniton and others.  Perhaps it would be more appropriate to say more miserable.  Hanniton and the others just fell off the raptor's back. As long as they climbed on the ground for a while, they would be fine.  But the members of the temple were beaten to the ground one by one by the generals.  The punches hit the flesh, and I don’t know how this bastard did it. Every member of the temple felt pain all over their bodies.  But the injury was not serious.  It just hurts. Even if you move a little, you will feel a heart-wrenching feeling.

    Looking at the people he had knocked down, the general said something that made people angry, "I hate violence the most. You are not allowed to talk to me like this next time."

    With inferior skills, Haniton and others could only watch helplessly as the mysterious and powerful guy took Han Yu away together with the Chaba control room.  Just take it away from your eyes and disappear into thin air.

    ……

    With the help of the generals, Han Yu returned to Lin Ke and others without any effort.  Seeing that Han Yu, whom he hadn't seen for several months, finally came back, Lin Ke threw away his reserve.  He threw himself into Han Yu's arms, hugging Han Yu tightly with both hands and not letting go.  Fortunately, Han Yu ate something before coming back, otherwise he would have been unable to resist Lin Ke's enthusiasm.

    Gently comforting Lin Ke in his arms, although the others also had a lot to say to Han Yu, they were wise enough to leave for a while.  But Han Yu didn't let others go.  He called Qiao Yan'er and said, "Yan'er, come here."

    Qiao Yaner is under the ambiguous gaze of everyone.  He slowly walked up to Han Yu and asked, "What's the matter?"

    "This is the control room of Chaba. I'm sorry, I didn't bring back the complete Chaba, so I had to bring back the most important part of Chaba."

    When Qiao Yaner, a research geek, heard this, she immediately put aside her shyness and looked up and down at Chaba's control room.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu reminded: "Yan'er, remember, Chaba is not an ordinary robot. He is another living being with thoughts similar to human beings. When you are studying it, I hope you can give him  Treat human beings with respect. If you want to do something, it’s best to ask for his opinion first.”

    "Okay, okay. I remember it." Qiao Yan'er answered while getting into Chaba's control room.

    Seeing that Qiao Yan'er had ignored him, Han Yu didn't bother him without the sense of humor. He waved to Ning Ping and others and asked, "Thank you for your hard work during my absence. During my absence, have you  What happened?"

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "What can happen here? With two important figures, the general and Xuannv, sitting in the battle, no one dares to mess around."

    "How are the people from the Tiangong Realm who moved here doing now?"

    "It has been settled properly. They have now passed the initial adaptation period and can live a normal life. By the way, Han Yu, the winged tiger has left with its family. Before leaving, let me tell you about it.  of thanks.”

    "Oh, it turns out that guy has run away. Do you know the reason?"

    Hearing Han Yu ask about this, Field couldn't help but laugh and said: "What else could it be? The main reason is that the winged tiger has too many romantic debts, and as a result, those human demons and vixens came to the door."

    "What? Those guys came here too?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "No. When they showed up, we were immediately frightened. But fortunately, there were generals and Xuannv sitting in the battle. Now those demons and vixens have changed, at least people will no longer feel scared when they see them.  ." Field said with a smile.

    "That's good, you don't know what the first feeling of Yihu and I was when we saw those human demons and vixens for the first time. Forget it, let's not talk about those guys, did anything else happen?"

    When everyone heard this, you look at me and I look at you. When Han Yu saw this, he knew something was wrong and quickly asked: "What's wrong with you? Why do you seem to be hiding something from me?"

    "Han Yu, it's about Bao'er." Lin Ke said in a low voice.

    After Lin Ke’s reminder, Han Yu realized that the little girl Baoer didn’t show up.  He quickly asked: "What's wrong with Bao'er?"

    "Erit's a long story. Actually, you can't blame Xuannv for this. If you want to blame it, you can only blame Bao'er for not knowing the depth of things." Ning Ping said while observing Han Yu's reaction.  When Han Yu saw this, he said angrily: "Ning Ping, why are you hesitant to speak now?Okay, am I so unbearable in your eyes?  "

    "Of course not. In fact, this matter is simple to say. Bao'er forcibly activated the magic that he could not use yet, and fell into a deep sleep. He has not woken up yet."

    "Xuannu taught the immortal arts?" Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded slightly.

    Han Yu scratched his head, stood up and said, "Anyway, let's go see Bao'er's current situation first." After saying that, Han Yu walked out first. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping quickly took two steps to lead Han Yu.  .

    ……

    As if asleep, Bao'er was lying quietly on a small bed, with a peaceful look on his face, as if he was having a sweet dream.  Xuannv on the side was taking care of Bao'er and had not noticed the arrival of Han Yu and others.

    "Master, I'm back." Han Yu stepped forward and said to Xuannv.  Xuannv, on the other hand, felt a little guilty and dared not look at Han Yu.  Han Yu knows why Xuannv behaves like this?  It is impossible to say that there is no complaint in his heart, but Han Yu also knows that Xuannv is really not to blame for this matter.  It can only be said that Bao'er was too greedy. He wanted to stand up and run before he learned to walk, but he fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Master, is there any way to revive Bao'er? After all, she is still young and has a long life ahead of her. It would be cruel to let her lie on the bed like this."

    "There are ways, but this method is difficult to achieve. During this time, the general is also collecting the medicinal materials for Bao'er, but even with the general's ability, he is collecting the decoction that can help Bao'er wake up.  There is also missing an important medicinal introduction.”

    "What kind of medicine is it?" Han Yu asked.

    "the horns of the golden dragon."

    Hearing this, Han Yu was dumbfounded. The horns of the golden dragon?  Nowadays, even if you want to see the dragon, it is something that you can only encounter but cannot seek. This medicine guide is really hard to find.

    "Is there anything that can be replaced?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    But what disappointed Han Yu was that Xuannv firmly shook her head at Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw this, he also had a look of helplessness on his face. He looked at the sleeping Bao'er distressedly. Han Yu left the room dejectedly.

    Ning Ping and others were waiting outside, as if they had known that Han Yu would be like this. As soon as they saw Han Yu come out, Ning Ping and others immediately gathered around. Ning Ping first comforted him: "Han Yu, don't be too sad, it's like this sometimes.  There is a time in life that must be there, but there is no time in life. Don't force it. I'm afraid that girl Bao'er is destined to be in trouble. As long as you look for it with your heart, there is always hope"

    "Okay, thank you for your kindness, I know it well. But Ning Ping, don't you think we've stayed here a little too long?"

    As Han Yu’s partner, Ning Ping immediately understood the meaning of Han Yu’s words. After looking Han Yu up and down, he asked, “Is it for Bao’er?”

    "Well, no matter whether we can find it or not, we must at least try our best." Han Yu did not hide it, nodding and admitting.

    Ning Ping nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, we know what choice you will make when encountering this problem. We won't hide it from you. In fact, before you came back, we had already made preparations to leave. Now  Just waiting for you to give the order.”

    Han Yu was overjoyed when he heard this, nodded to Ning Ping and others, and said with a smile: "Everyone is here, let's set off to find the golden dragon hidden in no corner for Bao'er."

    "Oh~" Ning Ping and others responded loudly with a smile.

    Less than two hours after Han Yu and Ning Ping reunited, the Courage crew said goodbye to General Xuannv and embarked on their journey again.

 Text Chapter 853 The Mysterious Fortress

    Due to the rush for time, Han Yu's previous promise to Chaba to re-create its body was somewhat unable to be fulfilled.  Fortunately, Chaba also understood Han Yu's difficulties and did not blame Han Yu.

    Although Chaba did not blame Han Yu, Han Yu still wanted to compensate Chaba.  But how to compensate has become a headache for Han Yu.  Fortunately, there is Qiao Yaner. After communicating with Chaba, Qiao Yaner believes that it is completely possible to integrate Chaba and Courage.  If Courage is compared to a person's body, then Chaba is a person's soul.  I believe that after the integration of Chaba and Spirit, the combat capability of Spirit will be greatly increased.

    Chaba was very interested in this proposal and also put forward his own opinions on the integration plan proposed by Qiao Yaner.  Compared with Chaba, Qiao Yaner has more whims and ideas, while Chaba has systematic and complete mechanical knowledge.  In the process of exchanging opinions with each other, Qiao Yan'er learned a lot of new knowledge that she had never heard of before, which also gave Qiao Yan'er a deeper understanding of the use of machinery.

    Han Yu did not interfere too much with the communication between Qiao Yan'er and Chaba. One was willing to teach and the other was willing to learn. Since they were neither close to each other, there was no need to stop them.

    Under Han Yu’s laissez-faire attitude, Qiao Yaner and Field were changing the overall structure of the Courage.  Qiao Yan'er, who has learned new knowledge from Chaba, is no longer satisfied with just letting Chaba become the main program of the Spirit. She hopes to turn the entire Spirit into a starship that can change forms, just like Chaba before.  The robot form is the same.  Chaba absolutely supports this proposal.  Fighting is also a part of Chaba's life. He doesn't want to be just a ship. He also wants to continue his old life.

    “However, if this plan is to be completed, the amount of time and engineering required will be quite large.  However, as Qiao Yaner led Field to change the Courage bit by bit, the time for the official trial operation was getting closer and closer.

    finally.  Three months later, Spirit completed its initial modifications and it was time for verification.  Han Yu and others also knew what Qiao Yaner and Field were busy with during this time.  Now that I can finally witness the results, I can’t help but feel a little bit excited.

    Trial run, that is to say, it may succeed or it may fail.  Just in case, Han Yu proposed to let the Spirit land on a nearby planet and then start the experiment.  After all, this was the first time such an experiment was done, and Qiao Yan'er didn't know what to do. For the sake of safety, Qiao Yan'er accepted Han Yu's opinion.  Let Lin Ke drive the Courage into the atmosphere of the nearest planet.

    At an altitude of three thousand meters above the ground, Qiao Yaner couldn't help but prepared to start the experiment.  The first step is to integrate Chaba with the main program of Spirit, that is, to move Chaba from its original control room to its new home on Spirit.

    This step went smoothly, and Chaba moved into his new home.  Tried to take control of the Courage.  Qiao Yaner couldn't wait to start the second step of the experiment.  According to Han Yu, the height is no less than one thousand meters.  It would be better to start the experiment after people reach the ground.  But Qiao Yaner couldn't wait any longer.

    At Qiao Yaner’s insistence.  Chaba began to try to control the Courage to transform.  But what everyone didn't expect was that when Chaba was halfway through controlling the transformation of Courage, an attack from the ground interrupted the experiment.

    No one thought of this.  The Courage, which was under attack, immediately lost its balance and fell to the ground.  Lin Ke, the pilot of the Spirit, saw this and quickly used his ability to control objects to forcefully land the falling Spirit safely.  It's just that the price paid for a safe landing this time was a bit high, and Lin Ke suffered some injuries.

    "Han Yu. I'm sorry, if I hadn't had my own way" Qiao Yan'er looked like she had done something wrong, standing in front of Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu waved his hand before Qiao Yaner finished speaking and said: "It's not your fault. Who would have thought that we would be attacked here? But speaking of it, that attack came at the right time. I want to find those sneak attackers.  Let’s settle the score.”

    "Yes, we must let them compensate."

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Field who was speaking, comforted Qiao Yaner for a few words and then asked, "Do you know the source of the attack?"

    "We know that the attack came from behind the Spirit. According to the attack surface analysis of the Spirit, the attack should have been about 2,500 meters behind the Spirit."

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's words, Han Yu glanced at everyone and asked, "Which one of you is willing to come with me to get this place back?"

    "Me." Ning Ping and others replied in unison.

    Han Yu smiled when he saw this and said: "Field, follow me, Ningping, you stay to protect them, lest they come to attack here."

    "Let everyone from all over the world follow suit. Only FieldOK.  " Han Mengxin suggested.

    Han Yu looked at Shi Bafang, who was looking at him expectantly, and reluctantly nodded and said: "Okay, Bafang is considered one, but Mengxin, you have to promise me not to let Lin Ke eat what you cook."

    "Brother, what do you mean? Is the food I make so unpalatable?" Han Mengxin asked dissatisfiedly after hearing this.

    "No one is perfect, Mengxin, don't be sad either." Han Yu comforted Han Mengxin.  But Han Mengxin didn't want to accept this kind of comfort at all. She glared at Han Yu angrily and said, "Just wait, I'll talk to Sister Ke about your romantic history back then."

    "Hey~ How could an honest boy like me have a romantic history? You can talk about it as much as you like, but you are not allowed to make it up." Han Yu said nonchalantly, but the last sentence exposed Han Yu's guilty conscience.

    Han Mengxin bared her teeth at Han Yu with a proud look on her face, which made Han Yu gnash his teeth in anger.  However, Han Yu, who has always refused to suffer losses, is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He rolled his eyes and immediately looked at Han Mengxin with a smile and said: "My lovely sister, no one's butt is clean. If you talk about me outside, you can't protect me."  There are times when you are not strict with your mouth. I think there are still people who are interested in your childhood."

    As soon as these words came out, the expressions between Han Yu and Han Mengxin suddenly changed. They looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes. Han Mengxin said depressedly: "You are cruel!"

    "Hehe I can't help it." Han Yu said with a proud smile.

    ……

    After briefly assigning everyone’s tasks, Han Yu led Field and Shi Ba in the opposite direction of the Courage.  According to Qiao Yaner's estimate, the attack on the Courage was about four thousand meters away from where Han Yu and others were now, or four kilometers.  This little distance would be nothing if it were on flat land.  But here is a hot and humid jungle. The endless jungle is intimidating, and no one knows what will jump out of it.

    After bidding farewell to Lin Ke and others, Han Yu and the others set off with things they might need.  Head towards the attacker's location.  It can be inferred from the attacks suffered by the Spirit that the attackers used weapons such as fortress guns to attack. The tail of the Spirit was seriously damaged and it was temporarily unable to continue sailing smoothly.  The task of Qiao Yaner and others who stayed behind on the Courage was to repair the Courage as soon as possible.  Everyone has their own things to be busy with.  Even Chaba, who had just become one with the Courage, was trying hard to become familiar with everything about the Courage.  The frustration of having his transformation interrupted made Chaba also furious, but this time was different from the past.  No matter how angry Chaba was, he could only wait helplessly for Han Yu to regain his place.  Everyone has their own things to do. Ning Ping is responsible for guarding, Qiao Yaner is responsible for maintenance, and Han Mengxin is responsible for taking care of the injured Lin Ke.

    Han Yu, who left with Field and Shi Bafang, was not worried at all about the safety of Ning Ping and others.  Ning Ping is here.  I believe that with Ning Ping's ability, there is no problem in protecting a few people.  And even if Ningping didn't guard against it.  And Han Mengxin is the killer.  Don't look at Han Mengxin's medical skills.  But medical skills are also about playing with knives.  After Xuannv's careful training, Han Mengxin's personal strength has greatly increased. Even Han Yu is not sure that he can defeat Han Mengxin.  With the two masters left behind, Han Yu was not worried about the Courage.

    Field and Shi Bafang followed Han Yu closely.  Han Yu didn't say any nonsense along the way, he just kept going without any fancy words.  Just burn it all the way through.  Under Han Yu's control, Han Yu's flames burned a smooth path for the three of Han Yu.  And because of Han Yu's powerful fire control ability, there was no fire in the jungle.

    The three of them, one in front and two in back, gradually approached the target.  Sure enough, it was an attack like a fortress cannon.  Han Yu and others discovered the observation towers built at the four corners of the target about five hundred meters away from the target.  There is just a lookout point.  Where has Keren gone?  If there is no one on the observatory, then wouldn’t building this observatory be just like a decoration?  Or is it that the people here found out that there was no one-hit kill, so they all hid?

    Rather than showing up rashly, Han Yu and the other three quietly approached.  The closer you get, the clearer you can see.  There was indeed no one on the lookout.  Even though Han Yu and the others waited outside the fortress for nearly three hours, no one appeared.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu frowned and said to himself.

    Seeing this, Field suggested: "How about you let me try?"

    "How are you going to try? Is it to be used as a bait? No, no, no, instead of letting you try, I might as well do it myself. At least if things go wrong, I still have the ability to escape. And have you forgotten your location, Field?  ? You are the one responsible for covering, you can’t go. Stop talking about Bafang, I won’t let you go. Just stay with Field and protect him by the way.”

    "Okay, then you should be careful." Shi Bafang warned a little unwillingly.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this: "Don't worry, I have a tough life. Lord Hell will basically not think highly of me. You should be careful. If something happens, don't make any decisions. Return to the Courage immediately and don't show off."

    "Well, we remember, you should be careful." Field and Shi Bafang replied in unison.

    Working separately with Field and Shi Bafang, Han Yu walked towards the target in a swaggering manner.  Han Yu knew very well that his current identity was a bait. The most important thing was to find the person first, regardless of other things.  As for the subsequent compensation issue, let’s talk about it later.

    Still a hundred meters away from the fortress, Han Yu had already walked out of the jungle and walked towards the gate of the fortress without any obstruction.  But when Han Yu felt puzzled, he was already here and there was still no movement.

    With doubts, Han Yu walked to the gate of the fortress. He raised his leg and was about to kick the door. Unexpectedly, his foot just touched the gate of the fortress. The somewhat rusty gate seemed to be overwhelmed and leaned back. "Bang"  He fell to the ground with a sound.

    Han Yu looked at the door in surprise and thought to himself: "When did I become so strong? I fell down with just a light touch." Han Yu's purpose was to lure people out, but he was not too worried that someone would come looking for him.  Lose money.  If someone really dared to seek compensation from Han Yu, it would save Han Yu trouble.

    What’s disappointing is that even though there was such a big noise, not a single person was seen.  Not to mention human figures, not even a ghost figure.

    "Is this an uninhabited fortress?" Han Yu thought about this.  After looking around for a while, I immediately dismissed this possibility. Looking at the situation inside the fortress, someone should have cleaned it not long ago, but where were the people?  Could it be that they all ran away after they knew they were in trouble?

    "Hmph! I can run away from the monk, but I can't run away from the temple! If I can't find anyone, then I will burn this place down." Han Yu snorted coldly and said viciously to the deserted fortress square.

    No response.

    Seeing this, Han Yu suppressed the anger in his heart and walked to rent the fortress without saying a word.  The fortress is not very big.  Rather than saying it is a fortress, it is more appropriate to say it is a military station.  There are no entertainment facilities here, except for a barracks in the north and a well in the southeast of the square, there are no other facilities.

    Han Yu looked up and glanced at the fortress cannon installed on the roof of the barracks, feeling angry.  He immediately raised his foot and kicked open the door of the barracks.  From the bunks and bunks in the barracks, it can be seen that there are about twenty people in this fortress.  It can be seen from the neat bedding that these people have really left here.  Then they walked very calmly.  There was no panic.

    Picking up a water glass on the table, he stretched out his nose and smelled it. There was no peculiar smell. In other words, this glass of water had not been here for a long time.  But where has the person gone?  You can't be playing hide-and-seek with yourself, right?

    The barracks are very empty, except for about a dozen beds and a row of personal storage cabinets on the west side of the room.  There is no place to hide people.  After standing at the door of the barracks and taking a few glances, Han Yu exited the barracks and started walking along the barracks.  Sliding away, Han Yu went up to the room.  Moved to the fortress cannon.  When I thought about it, it was this cannon that interrupted the ongoing experiment and caused Lin Ke to be slightly injured.  Han Yu couldn't help but kicked the cannon that was about to run away. As a result, he didn't know whether the fortress cannon was not fixed properly or something else. The fortress cannon that had been kicked suddenly tilted and then slid down from the roof, just in time to hit Han Yu.  The well that had not yet been inspected was completely blocked.

    Han Yu didn’t want to waste his energy moving away the fortress cannon.  Seeing that there were really no clues here, I could only prepare to leave here angrily to meet up with Field and Shi Bafang.

    "Please, wait, wait a moment." Just as Han Yu passed the well, a weak voice reached Han Yu's ears.  Han Yu stopped immediately, looked around and asked, "Who is talking? Come out!"

    "I, we are in the well."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked down and saw a pair of eyes along the gaps in the fortress cannon.  Han Yu asked in confusion: "Why are you hiding in the well? The weather is not very hot."

    Hearing this, the man in the well was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  When they discovered that the Courage was passing by, the group wanted to launch a surprise attack. However, the fortress guns were old and their accuracy was a little off.  It was not destroyed, but made an emergency landing.  As a result, the fortress soldiers with only twenty people panicked.  Those who can take risks in such a place are not ordinary people. The fortress soldiers steal chickens but lose rice. In order to avoid responsibility, the fortress soldiers hide in the wells that are usually used to avoid monsters that often come here to look for food.  But no one expected that Han Yu's angry kick would knock down the fortress cannon, and the result was that he was still alive and blocked the well mouth.

    There is still half a month until the next supply delivery, which means, waiting for the supply people to arrive half a month later, just in time to collect the corpses of these twenty people.  In order to avoid such misfortune, the fortress soldiers had no choice but to ask Han Yu for help.

    Han Yu looked at these people angrily and funny.  How funny!  Why should I, a victim, help you bastards?  If it weren't for your attack, I would be having fun in heaven right now.  If you want to be rescued, yes, then don't hide your secrets and tell everything you know.  I know you are all poor people, so I won’t ask you for compensation. No matter I want to ask your immediate boss for compensation.

    Once they heard that Han Yu was planning to go find his immediate boss, the fortress soldiers showed confusion on their faces.  Han Yu waited for a moment, and then the captain in charge of commanding the fortress soldiers said: "It's not impossible to tell you, but you have to promise not to betray us. In fact, we didn't mean to attack you, but we encountered something here not long ago.  Pirate attack, we thought you were pirates.”

    "I don't want to hear the reason. I didn't tell your boss because you showed me the way, right? No problem, I just said I came to settle a score with him."

    "Then before we tell you to go to the research institute, can you release us first?" the fortress captain took the opportunity to ask.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Han Yu smiled disdainfully, "Do you think I will agree?"

    "I think you can. You make people think that you are" Upon hearing this, the captain of the fortress soldier was about to praise a few words, but Han Yu tried to stop him, "Don't praise me, it's of no use to me. In your case  You don’t need any other ideas until I tell you what I want to know.”

    Hearing this, the fortress captain gave a helpless smile, nodded to Han Yu and said, "You win! Remember the promise you made to us."

    "Don't worry, I always tell the truth." Han Yu replied quickly.

    Chapter 853 The Mysterious Fortress

    Due to the rush for time, Han Yu’s previous promise to Chaba to re-create its body was somewhat unable to be fulfilled.  Fortunately, Chaba also understood Han Yu's difficulties.  I didn’t blame Han Yu.

    Although Chaba did not blame Han Yu, Han Yu still wanted to compensate Chaba.  But how to compensate has become a headache for Han Yu.  Fortunately, there is Qiao Yaner. After communicating with Chaba, Qiao Yaner believes that it is completely possible to integrate Chaba and Courage.  If you compare Courage to a person's body.  That Chaba is the soul of a person.  I believe that after the integration of Chaba and Spirit, the combat capability of Spirit will be greatly increased.

    Chaba was very interested in this proposal.  He also put forward his own opinions on the integration plan proposed by Qiao Yaner.  Compared to Chaba.  Qiao Yaner has more whims of creativity, while Chaba has systematic and complete mechanical knowledge.  In the process of exchanging opinions with each other, Qiao Yan'er learned a lot of new knowledge that she had never heard of before, which also gave Qiao Yan'er a deeper understanding of the use of machinery.

    Han Yu did not interfere too much with the communication between Qiao Yaner and Chaba. One was willing to teach and the other was willing to learn.  There is no one next to him, so there is no need to stop him.

    Under Han Yu’s laissez-faire attitude, Qiao Yaner and Field were changing the overall structure of the Courage.  Qiao Yan'er, who has learned new knowledge from Chaba, is no longer satisfied with just letting Chaba become the main program of the Spirit. She hopes to turn the entire Spirit into a starship that can change forms.  Just like Chabba's robot form before.  Chaba absolutely supports this proposal.  Fighting is also a part of Chaba's life. He doesn't want to be just a ship. He also wants to continue his old life.

    “However, if this plan is to be completed, the amount of time and engineering required will be quite large.  However, as Qiao Yaner led Field to change the Courage bit by bit, the time for the official trial operation was getting closer and closer.

    Finally, three months later, Spirit completed the initial modifications and it was time for verification.  Han Yu and others also knew what Qiao Yaner and Field were busy with during this time.  Now that I can finally witness the results, I can’t help but feel a little bit excited.

    Trial run, that is to say, it may succeed or it may fail.  Just in case, Han Yu proposed to let the Spirit land on a nearby planet and then start the experiment.  After all, this was the first time such an experiment had been done, and Qiao Yaner was not convinced. For safety reasons, Qiao Yaner accepted Han Yu's advice and let Lin Ke drive the Courage into the atmosphere of the nearest planet.

    At an altitude of three thousand meters above the ground, Qiao Yaner couldn't help but prepared to start the experiment.  The first step is to integrate Chaba with the main program of Spirit, that is, to move Chaba from its original control room to its new home on Spirit.

    This step went very smoothly. Chaba moved into his new home and tried to take control of the Courage.  Follow closely Qiao YanI couldn't wait to start the second step of the experiment.  According to Han Yu, the height of this thousand meters is not inferior. It is better to start the experiment after people reach the ground.  But Qiao Yaner couldn't wait any longer.

    At Qiao Yaner’s insistence, Chaba began to try to control the Courage to transform.  But what everyone didn't expect was that when Chaba was halfway through controlling the transformation of Courage, an attack from the ground interrupted the experiment.

    No one thought of this.  The Courage, which was under attack, immediately lost its balance and fell to the ground.  Lin Ke, the pilot of the Spirit, saw this and quickly used his ability to control objects to forcefully land the falling Spirit safely.  It's just that the price paid for a safe landing this time was a bit high, and Lin Ke suffered some injuries.

    "Han Yu, I'm sorry, if I hadn't insisted on my own way" Qiao Yan'er stood in front of Han Yu and said as if she had done something wrong.

    Han Yu waved his hand before Qiao Yaner finished speaking and said: "It's not your fault. Who would have thought that we would be attacked here? But speaking of it, that attack came at the right time. I want to find those sneak attackers.  Let’s settle the score.”

    "Yes, we must let them compensate."

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Field who was speaking, comforted Qiao Yaner for a few words and then asked, "Do you know the source of the attack?"

    "We know that the attack came from behind the Spirit. According to the attack surface analysis of the Spirit, the attack should have been about 2,500 meters behind the Spirit."

    After listening to Qiao Yan'er's words, Han Yu glanced at everyone and asked, "Which one of you is willing to come with me to get this place back?"

    "Me." Ning Ping and others replied in unison.

    Han Yu smiled when he saw this and said: "Field, follow me, Ningping, you stay to protect them, lest they come to attack here."

    "Let Bafang follow. Field alone is not enough." Han Mengxin suggested.

    Han Yu looked at Shi Bafang, who was looking at him expectantly, and reluctantly nodded and said: "Okay, Bafang is considered one, but Mengxin, you have to promise me not to let Lin Ke eat what you cook."

    "Brother, what do you mean? Is the food I make so unpalatable?" Han Mengxin asked dissatisfiedly after hearing this.

    "No one is perfect. Mengxin, don't be sad either." Han Yu comforted Han Mengxin.  But Han Mengxin didn't want to accept this kind of comfort at all, and stared at Han Yu angrily.  Han Mengxin said: "You wait. I will talk to Sister Ke about your romantic history back then."

    "Hey~ How could an honest boy like me have a romantic history? You can talk about it as much as you like, but you are not allowed to make it up." Han Yu said nonchalantly, but the last sentence exposed Han Yu's guilty conscience.

    Han Mengxin bared her teeth at Han Yu with a proud look on her face.  Han Yu was so angry that he gritted his teeth.  However, Han Yu, who has always refused to suffer losses, is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He rolled his eyes and immediately looked at Han Mengxin with a smile and said: "My lovely sister, no one's butt is clean. If you talk about me outside, you can't protect me.  There are times when you are not strict with your mouth. I think there are still people who are interested in your childhood."

    As soon as these words came out, the expressions between Han Yu and Han Mengxin suddenly changed. They looked at Han Yu with tangled eyes. Han Mengxin said depressedly: "You are cruel!"

    "Hehe I can't help it." Han Yu said with a proud smile.

    ……

    After briefly assigning everyone’s tasks, Han Yu led Field and Shi Ba in the opposite direction of the Courage.  According to Qiao Yaner's estimate, the attack on the Courage was about four thousand meters away from where Han Yu and others were now, or four kilometers.  This distance would be nothing if it were on flat land, but here it was a hot and humid jungle. The endless jungle that could be seen at a glance was daunting, and no one knew what would come out of it.

    After bidding farewell to Lin Ke and others, Han Yu and the others set off with things they might need.  Head towards the attacker's location.  It can be inferred from the attacks suffered by the Spirit that the attackers used weapons such as fortress guns to attack. The tail of the Spirit was seriously damaged and it was temporarily unable to continue sailing smoothly.  The task of Qiao Yaner and others who stayed behind on the Courage was to repair the Courage as soon as possible.  Everyone has their own things to be busy with.  Even Chaba, who had just become one with the Courage, was trying hard to become familiar with everything about the Courage.  The depression of being interrupted by his transformation made Chaba furious. However, this time was different from the past. No matter how angry Chaba was, he could only wait helplessly for Han Yu to find a place for him.  Everyone has their own things to do. Ning Ping is responsible for guarding, Qiao Yaner is responsible for maintenance, and Han Mengxin is responsible for taking care of the injured Lin Ke.

    Han Yu, who left with Field and Shi Bafang, was not worried at all about the safety of Ning Ping and others.  With Ning Ping here, I believe that with Ning Ping’s ability, there will be no problem in protecting a few people.?.  And even if Ning Ping didn't guard against it, Han Mengxin still had the trump card.  Even though Han Mengxin has medical skills, her medical skills are also about playing with knives.  After Xuannv's careful training, Han Mengxin's personal strength has greatly increased. Even Han Yu is not sure that he can defeat Han Mengxin.  With the two masters left behind, Han Yu was not worried about the Courage.

    Field and Shi Bafang followed Han Yu closely.  Han Yu didn't say any nonsense along the way, he just kept going without any fancy, just burning through it.  Under Han Yu's control, Han Yu's flames burned a smooth path for the three of Han Yu.  And because of Han Yu's powerful fire control ability, there was no fire in the jungle.

    The three of them, one in front and two in back, gradually approached the target.  Sure enough, it was an attack like a fortress cannon.  Han Yu and others were about five hundred meters away from the target.  The observation towers built at the four corners of the target were discovered.  There is just an observation tower, but where are the people?  If there is no one on the observatory, then wouldn’t building this observatory be just like a decoration?  Or is it that the people here found out that there was no one-hit kill, so they all hid?

    Rather than showing up rashly, Han Yu and the other three quietly approached.  The closer you get, the clearer you can see.  There was indeed no one on the lookout.  Even though Han Yu and the others waited outside the fortress for nearly three hours, no one appeared.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu frowned and said to himself.

    Seeing this, Field suggested: "How about you let me try?"

    "How are you going to try? Is it to be used as a bait? No, no, no, instead of letting you try, I might as well do it myself. At least if things go wrong, I still have the ability to escape. And have you forgotten your location, Field?  ? You are the one responsible for covering. You can’t go. Stop talking to Bafang, and I won’t let you go. Just stay with Field and protect him by the way.”

    "Okay, then you should be careful." Shi Bafang warned a little unwillingly.

    Han Yu smiled and said: "Don't worry, my life is tough. Lord Hell will basically not think highly of me. You should be careful, in case something happens. Don't make arbitrary decisions. Return to the Courage immediately and don't show off."  "

    "Well, we remember, you should be careful." Field and Shi Bafang replied in unison.

    Working separately with Field and Shi Bafang, Han Yu walked towards the target in a swaggering manner.  Han Yu knew very well that his current identity was just a bait, so he didn't consider anything else.  The most important thing is to find people first.  As for the subsequent compensation issue, let’s talk about it later.

    Still a hundred meters away from the fortress, Han Yu had already walked out of the jungle and walked towards the gate of the fortress without any obstruction.  But when Han Yu felt puzzled.  Even though I'm here, there's still no movement.

    With doubts, Han Yu walked to the gate of the fortress. He raised his leg and was about to kick the door. Unexpectedly, his foot just touched the gate of the fortress. The somewhat rusty gate seemed to be overwhelmed and leaned back. "Bang"  He fell to the ground with a sound.

    Han Yu looked at the door in surprise and thought to himself: "When did I become so strong? I fell down with just a light touch." Han Yu's purpose was to lure people out, but he was not too worried that someone would come looking for him.  Lose money.  If someone really dared to seek compensation from Han Yu, it would save Han Yu trouble.

    What’s disappointing is that even though there was such a big noise, not a single person was seen.  Not to mention human figures, not even a ghost figure.

    "Is this an uninhabited fortress?" Han Yu thought about this, looked around, and then dismissed this possibility in his mind. Looking at the situation in the fortress, someone should have cleaned it not long ago, but where are the people?  Could it be that they all ran away after they knew they were in trouble?

    "Hmph! I can run away from the monk, but I can't run away from the temple! If I can't find anyone, then I will burn this place down." Han Yu snorted coldly and said viciously to the deserted fortress square.

    No response.

    Seeing this, Han Yu suppressed the anger in his heart and walked to rent the fortress without saying a word.  The fortress is not very big. It is more suitable to be called a military station than a fortress.  There are no entertainment facilities here, except for a barracks in the north and a well in the southeast of the square, there are no other facilities.

    Looking up at the fortress cannon installed on the roof of the barracks, Han Yu felt angry and immediately kicked open the door of the barracks.  From the bunks and bunks in the barracks, it can be seen that there are about twenty people in this fortress.  It can be seen from the neat bedding that if these people really left here, they left very calmly and without any panic.

    Picking up a water glass on the table, he stretched out his nose and smelled it. There was no peculiar smell. In other words, this glass of water had not been here for a long time.  But where has the person gone?  You can't be playing hide-and-seek with yourself, right?

    The barracks are very empty except for a dozen or soBetween the upper and lower beds and the row of personal storage cabinets on the west side of the room, there was no place to hide anyone.  After standing at the door of the barracks and taking a few glances, Han Yu exited the barracks and started walking along the barracks.  Sliding away, Han Yu went up to the room and walked to the fortress cannon.  When I thought about it, it was this cannon that interrupted the ongoing experiment and caused Lin Ke to be slightly injured.  Han Yu couldn't help but kicked the cannon that was about to run away. As a result, he didn't know whether the fortress cannon was not fixed properly or something else. The fortress cannon that had been kicked suddenly tilted and then slid down from the roof, just in time to hit Han Yu.  The well that had not yet been inspected was completely blocked.

    Han Yu didn’t want to waste his energy moving away the fortress cannon.  Seeing that there were really no clues here, I could only prepare to leave here angrily to meet up with Field and Shi Bafang.

    "Please, wait, wait a moment." Just as Han Yu passed the well, a weak voice reached Han Yu's ears.  Han Yu stopped immediately, looked around and asked, "Who is talking? Come out!"

    "I, we are in the well."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked down and saw a pair of eyes along the gaps in the fortress cannon.  Han Yu asked in confusion: "Why are you hiding in the well? The weather is not very hot."

    Hearing this, the man in the well was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  When they discovered that the Courage was passing by, the group wanted to launch a surprise attack. However, the fortress guns were old and their accuracy was a little off.  It was not destroyed, but made an emergency landing.  As a result, the fortress soldiers with only twenty people panicked.  Those who can take risks in such a place are not ordinary people. The fortress soldiers steal chickens but lose rice. In order to avoid responsibility, the fortress soldiers hide in the wells that are usually used to avoid monsters that often come here to look for food.  But no one expected that Han Yu's angry kick would knock down the fortress cannon, and the result was that he was still alive and blocked the well mouth.

    There is still half a month before the next supply delivery, which means that when the people who deliver the supplies arrive in half a month, they can be in time to collect the corpses of the twenty of them.  In order to avoid such misfortune, the fortress soldiers had no choice but to ask Han Yu for help.

    Han Yu looked at these people angrily and funny.  How funny!  Why should I, a victim, help you bastards?  If it weren't for your attack, I would be having fun in heaven right now.  If you want to be rescued, yes, then don't hide your secrets and tell everything you know.  I know you are all poor people, so I won’t ask you for compensation. No matter I want to ask your immediate boss for compensation.

    Once they heard that Han Yu was planning to go find his immediate boss, the fortress soldiers showed confusion on their faces.  Han Yu waited for a moment, and then the captain in charge of commanding the fortress soldiers said: "It's not impossible to tell you, but you have to promise not to betray us. In fact, we didn't mean to attack you, but we encountered something here not long ago.  Pirate attack, we thought you were pirates.”

    "I don't want to hear the reason. I didn't tell your boss because you showed me the way, right? No problem, I just said I came to settle a score with him."

    "Then before we tell you to go to the research institute, can you release us first?" the fortress captain took the opportunity to ask.

    Regarding the fortress soldiers’ aggressive approach, Han Yu smiled disdainfully, “Do you think I will agree?”

    "I think you can. You make people think that you are" Upon hearing this, the captain of the fortress soldier was about to praise a few words, but Han Yu tried to stop him, "Don't praise me, it's of no use to me. In your case  You don’t need any other ideas until I tell you what I want to know.”

    Hearing this, the fortress captain gave a helpless smile, nodded to Han Yu and said, "You win! Remember the promise you made to us."

    "Don't worry, I always tell the truth." Han Yu replied quickly.

 Text Chapter 854 The Lawless Planet

    The law is a means for superiors to manage inferiors. It is best not to believe the prince who breaks the law and is guilty of the same crime as the common people and fools inferiors.  When a powerful kid breaks the law, pulls someone in through the back door, or uses coercion and inducement to retaliate, any ugliness will appear at that moment.  People like to see upright officials punishing those who commit crimes, just because people have a desire for upright officials.  In other words, it is because of lack that one desires to have it.

    "Of course, in addition to the powerful who are lawless, there is also a type of people who are not afraid of the law. These people are those who break the law and are exiled." "Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!"  This type of people can also be regarded as an alternative elite among human beings. It should be noted that with the development of human society, laws have begun to become more and more perfect and detailed.  It is not something ordinary people can do if they want to find loopholes in that kind of law.

    In order to deal with this kind of people, those in power usually have three solutions: to win over, to kill and to banish.  Win over those who are weak-willed and take them into your own hands, kill those who have no background but are rebellious, and exile those who are unwilling to bow but have background.  Generally speaking, most criminals will choose to be roped in, but there are always a few different ones who will choose to be exiled.

    The planet that Han Yu and others are on right now was founded by the people who were exiled to this planet.  From Mei Bi's explanation, Han Yu and others understood that there was no law on this planet, and the only code of conduct they believed in was that the strong should be respected.  Morality is of the essence on this planet. People who live here don't want to be bullied by others. The only way is to make Ziji more violent than others. Without waiting for others to bully Ziji, Ziji will lead others to bully others.  Don't try to reason with others. The truth of this planet is your own fist. If you are stronger than others, others will believe you even if the briquettes are white. If you are weaker than others, even if the sun is round, some people will have different opinions.  Opinion.  Don't imagine that you can take a step back and have a brighter future.  It is the habit of people living here to push beyond the limits, and tit-for-tat is the only way to protect themselves.

    Han Yu expressed his fondness for this kind of planet where winning or losing is purely based on fists.  Meiyou was embarrassing Mei Bi. After asking Ziji what he wanted to know, Han Yu let Mei Bi go.  But to everyone's surprise, Mei Bi said that Shime didn't want to leave either.  When Han Yu asked Mei Bi why, Mei Bi's answer was simple. He didn't want to go back and become someone else's slave.

    "I can sweep the floor, cook, and speak various dialects. Please don't drive me away." Mei Bi knelt on the ground and begged Han Yudao.

    Han Yu doesn’t need Mei Bi for things like sweeping the floor and cooking, and he can rely on translators for various dialects. Han Yu doesn’t care for idlers, not to mention Han Yu doesn’t like people with evil intentions.

    "Go, I don't need you here. If you don't leave, then don't blame me for turning you into a handful of ashes." Han Yu shouted at Mei Bi with a cold face.

    Mei Bi’s intention to stay was zero, so he had no choice but to leave the sight of Han Yu and others.  A villain is a villain!  After finding out that he couldn't take refuge.  Mei Bi immediately fell out.  After confirming that someone is chasing Ziji.  Mei Bi spat, looked back in the direction of the Courage, and said viciously: "Damn it, I'm not having a good time, and you guys can't have a good time either. I don't believe anyone here can deal with your guys."

    Just as Mei Bi said, in the next three days.  The Courage encountered a warm reception from the lawless planet, and there were almost no incoming people, ranging from hundreds to dozens.  The people who attacked were all brave and fearless people, wielding various crude weapons, sneak attacks, strong attacks, double-dealing, and all kinds of methods appeared one after another, which gave Han Yu and others a lot of knowledge.

    It turns out that when people throw away their moral conscience, they can really do things without any limits.  Those who achieve great things do not stick to trivial matters. To put it bluntly, they do whatever it takes to achieve their goals.  In order to cope with the endless attacks, Han Yu and others transported the Courage to the previous fortress station the day after they released Mei Bi, and the twenty fortress soldiers trapped in the well were also released.  came out, but they were immediately driven out of the fortress.  As for where to go, Han Yu doesn't care.

    The fortress cannon was reinstalled, and Chaba, who had settled in the system of the Courage, was not a vegetarian, and soon spread Ziji's intelligence network centered on the fortress depot.  It can be said that as long as Chaba is willing, any sneak attacker within a radius of ten miles can arrive silently.  And human wisdom is really endless. On the third day after Chaba announced this heroic statement, the sneak attacker Yijing learned to dig forward.  Dig in the direction of the fortress from the hiding place, and wait until Turán appears under the corner of the fortress, so that Han Yu and others can be caught off guard.

    The first time they encountered Shihou Han Yu and others, they were really in a hurry.  However, none of Han Yu and the others were vegetarians. Facing the incoming attackers, Han Yu and the others acted mercilessly, killing and burying the intruders because none of them were innocent people.  , Han Yu and others killed people, which was a huge psychological burden.  In just three days, yijing hasMore than four hundred people were killed, and attackers continued to appear.

    After repelling the intruder again, Han Yu and others took a quick rest.  Due to Qiao Yan'er's injury, the repair work of the Courage can only be left to Chaba and Field.  Chaba came up with the repair plan and Field was responsible for implementing it.  Under the care of Han Mengxin, Lin Ke, who was slightly injured, was now able to move without any problems, and Qiao Yan'er was also out of danger.  Fortunately, the fortress military station has half a month's worth of food reserves for twenty people, so Han Yu and others don't have to worry about going hungry in a short period of time.

    "Han Yu, how long will we have to suffer before it's over?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu impatiently.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I don't care about this. I have to wait until Qiao Yan'er's injuries are completely healed. I regret killing that person named Mei Bi now. If it weren't for him, we wouldn't have done it."  There will be so many attacks. He must be behind it."

    "Really? Then let's remember it. When we meet that guy next time, don't talk nonsense to him and just do it."

    "Haha, Ning Ping, you look less and less like a prince now." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and suddenly grinned.  Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, but then he smiled and said: "From the time I started traveling with you to now, I yijingmingbái, not all people in this world are good people. We must have different attitudes towards different people."

    "That's right. Ning Ping, I'm very happy that you think so." Han Yu said with a smile.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and said, "You're so happy, stop talking nonsense. Tell me quickly what you have planned? It's not our style to always be beaten passively like this."

    "That's true. Instead of being passively beaten, I prefer to take the initiative. Ning Ping, you said next time we fight off the incoming enemies and follow them to their lair, what kind of scene will that be?"

    "I think it will scare many people out of their wits. Let's say it first, I want to be the first one." Ning Ping also smiled and said before Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't argue with Ning Ping, and nodded and said: "No problem, anyway, only the two of us can handle this matter, and every time we go out, only one person can go out, either you or me. Be careful when you get there, I  I didn’t expect Shihou to have to rescue you.”

    "Huh! You should still worry about your own safety. Will I be caught?" Ning Ping said confidently.

    "Haha That's right Ning Ping. If you meet that Mei Bi, don't talk nonsense to him, just kill him."

    "Don't worry, I've written this down."

    ……

    "Ha Qiu~" Mei Biturán, who was advising his new master, sneezed, which caused the new master's dissatisfaction.  Mei Bi couldn't help but shrink his neck when he saw this.  He showed a fearful look.  In just a few days, Mei Bi's reputation spread among various organizations that could not survive on the planet.  Of course this is not Shime's good reputation.  Mei Bi wanted to take revenge on Han Yu and others.  After being let go.  He immediately joined an organization with about 200 members.  When the leader of that organization heard that Mei Bi said that there were women on the Courage, and there were three beautiful women at that, he immediately lost his mind and led his men to trouble Han Yu and others.

    The planet is helpless, but as long as you endure it, you can still survive.  The only thing about this one is that there are no women.  But it caused many big men who had nowhere to release their energy to go up Beibei Mountain.  Of course, in addition to carrying mountains on your back, people living on this planet can also rely on themselves to solve problems.  But if ziji solution requires a fantasy object, once the object is blurred, the natural effect will be greatly reduced.  It can be said that the woman has no planet.  No matter how they look, they are the treasures of the lawless planet.  It can be said that the best person in Lawless Planet depends on how many women he has.  On the lawless planet, women are a huge asset.

    Naturally, Han Yu would not be polite to these bastards who came to rob people. After a fight, the organization, which was stunned by women, was almost wiped out. Only Mei Bi, who saw the bad opportunity and ran away first, survived.  However, this battle also gave Mei Bi hope of successful revenge.  After becoming a loner again, Mei Bi joined an organization with about a hundred people.  The result is self-evident. The organization that Mei Bi deceived was once again wiped out.

    "Good things don't go out, but bad things go thousands of miles."  After several consecutive early escapes, Mei Bi became the god of plague among various organizations, and whoever got involved would be unlucky.  Of course, there are also people who don't believe in evil. At present, Mei Bi is a large organization with more than 500 people joining him.  Relying on the large number of people, the leader of the organization did not take Han Yu and others seriously.  From the perspective of the organization leader, as long as Ziji takes people to stand in front of those people, those people will obediently offer women to them with both hands.

    The result is self-evident. The person who sent the legend was stripped naked and hung on the observation deck of the fortress station. Han Yu set a fire to roast the person's butt while letting Ningping start making preparations.  To scare the monkey, you need to kill the chicken. If you want to frighten the opponent, you need to kill the chicken.For those who have evil intentions, the best way is to kill the chicken to scare the monkeys. However, the chicken must be chosen well. It must be a chicken with little meat. It must be fat. Only in this way can the best effect be achieved.

    When the leader of the organization saw the tragic situation where the person Ziji sent to deliver the message was burned to death, he immediately became furious and led his men to attack Han Yu and others.  But this played into Han Yu's wish.  Five hundred to two, such a disparity in the ratio made the leader of the organization proud. He seemed to have seen the tragic situation of the two guys who did not know life or death being torn to pieces by his men.  But what Méiyou, the leader of the organization, thought was that those two reckless guys were like tigers rushing into the flock of sheep. Everywhere they went, there was a whirlpool devouring human lives.

    "Mei Bi, what, what's going on? Didn't you say that those people have lost their shimée Damn it, Mei Bi, you bitch, you are indeed the big brother killer." The leader of the organization was shocked and turned around.  He questioned Mei Bi who encouraged Ziji to come here, but he didn't expect that Mei Bi had already escaped unprepared.

    Mei Bi, who was given the title of "Big Brother Killer", once again saved the day from danger.  Like the leader of the organization, Mei Bi also thought that Han Yu was definitely finished this time.  But after talking to the leader of the organization, Mei Bi suddenly realized that the people who were going to finish the job this time were still the people Ziji had found.

    Mei Bi is not ignorant of the nicknames given to Ziji by others. He also wants to explain it to others, but facts always speak louder than words.  Every organization that accepts Mei Bi's surrender.  Either the whole army was wiped out or it never recovered.  Mei Bi was like the god of plague, the gods would retreat wherever he went.

    As usual, Mei Bi came to the talent market of the lawless planet alone.  Speaking of which, this can be regarded as a characteristic of the lawless planet.  In an open space that everyone agrees with, anyone from the meiyou organization can stay here and wait for each organization to send people here to select people.

    "The God of Plum Plague is coming~ Be careful, big brother~"

    With the scream, everyone in the talent market was shocked, especially the leaders of the organizations who were selecting people. Everyone felt a little chill on their backs, hoping that Ziji would not be taken by this Mei Bi.  There are rules in the talent market.  That is, no violence is allowed here, and we will discuss it when conflicts arise.  It is precisely because of this rule that Mei Bi dares to come here with confidence.

    You can’t afford to offend, you can afford to hide.  With this idea in mind, the eldest brothers ended their work of selecting people and hurriedly left with their men and the selected people.  But there are always a few who can't find the right candidate or who are slow to respond.

    "Brother Liang" Mei Bi picked a target.  He greeted with a smile.

    "Ouch~ My stomach hurts so much, you two bastards. Why don't you get me out of here quickly." The eldest brother named Liang suddenly squatted on the ground holding his stomach.  He yelled at the two younger brothers who followed Ziji.  Listening to his confident roar, it sounded like he had a stomachache.

    Mei Bi’s hand was still put down, and he watched blankly as Brother Liang was taken away by the two men who had regained consciousness.  After a long while, Mei Bi came back to his senses, put down his hand that had been raised for a long time with some embarrassment, and turned to look around.  But I found that when Ziji looked at Shihou, everyone would subconsciously avoid looking at Ziji.

    ?????????????????????????? Two days ago we were just talking quietly, but now we are starting to openly reject it.  Needless to say, Ziji's reputation as "Big Brother Killer" must have become even louder.

    Just watched nàme.  Mei Bi's eyes lit up and he found the target.  But before Mei Bi could get close, Turán, the eldest brother who was favored by Mei Bi, shouted, stood up from his seat and ran away. At that speed, the rabbit was his grandson.  As if to remind the eldest brother who was still about to leave, the other eldest brothers stood up and ran out, as if they were afraid of being noticed by Mei Bi.

    Mei Bi stopped an elder brother. Before Mei Bi could speak, the elder brother who was stopped said first: "Boss Mei, I beg you, go and harm others, don't come to me. I have nàme  More than a dozen people cannot afford to hire a great god like you." The elder brother who couldn't run away begged Mei Bi.

    "Brother, I am very capable." Mei Bi said depressedly.

    "No, don't call me brother. I get panicked when you call me. Go find someone else."

    "Is there anyone else here?"

    "Huh?" After hearing Mei Bi's words, the eldest brother looked up and looked around. Not to mention the eldest brother-level figures, even the people who came here to find something to do had fled one by one, and they had long since disappeared.

    With a "plop", the eldest brother knelt down directly in front of Mei Bi, which shocked Mei Bi.

    ……

    Under the pleading of his eldest brother, Mei Bi successfully took refuge.  Standing in the empty talent market in Yijing, Mei Bi felt a surge of sadness in his heart, and he felt like he was dying.  But this is just a thought, it is better to die than to live. After a short period of sadness, the strong Mei Bi recovered his spirit and began to take the exam.Think about your next target.

    At this time, Mei Bi's mentality changed.  The three of them became tigers, and Mei Bi and Ziji now doubted whether Ziji was really Shime's "big brother killer".  But the eldest brother he took refuge in seemed to have a bad ending?

    "Could it be that the reason why Han Yu refused to join Ziji was because he saw that Ziji was the 'big brother killer'?" Mei Bi thought wildly

    This person is most afraid of random thoughts. The more Mei Bi thinks about it, the more he becomes more and more amazing.  Although I still have the idea of ????reliance on my own, it is my problem to take revenge on the people who always bullied Ziji in the past.  Mei Bi, who believed that Ziji had the ability to harm others, began his journey to seek refuge with Ziji, looking for those whom Ziji didn't like

    Rumors stop at wise men, but how many people in this world are truly wise?  In the beginning, Mei Bi was just a "big brother killer" who could only harm big brother-level figures. However, as the rumors became more and more outrageous, Mei Bi's ability to disturb people developed from the big brother level to ordinary people. In other words, as long as everyone  Anyone who has an affair with Mei Bi will be unlucky for the rest of his life.  What's even more exaggerated is that even the method of how to break Mei Bi's bad luck has been spread.

    Children’s urine, black dog’s blood…many strange things have begun to become exclusive weapons against Mei Bi.  Of course, we don’t know whether it works or not.

    But the only thing that is certain is that as long as Mei Bi appears, there will be a vacuum there.  Except for Mei Bi, there is no living person to be seen within a radius of 500 meters, which is much better than the Shime urban management, street cleaning tigers and the like.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 855 False goodwill

    What should you do when you encounter a strong enemy that you cannot defeat?  The best way is to make friends with a strong enemy.  Although this method also has certain risks, it is still the safest and most secure compared to other methods.

    Han Yu and his party were like a group of uninvited guests. They relied on strong force to beat the host who wanted to drive them out. The host who suffered a huge loss had no choice but to acquiesce to the evil guests.  arrival.  In order to ease the relationship between each other, and to prevent Han Yu and his group from staying here, the masters could only try to improve the relationship with Han Yu and his group.

    This decision is simply a shame and humiliation for some people. It’s just that their skills are inferior to others. No matter how much dissatisfaction and anger they have in their hearts, they can only be suppressed by force.  It was only then that the masters, who had suffered a huge loss, remembered the saying "Be polite before fighting."  It's just that the courtesy first and then the soldiers arrived a little late. During this period of time, the number of people killed by Han Yu and others was five to six hundred, not including those who were injured and escaped.  It can be said that nearly one-fifth of the organizations have been eliminated since then, all of which were caused by Han Yu and his group.

    It is not an exaggeration to use the words "deep hatred" to describe the relationship between Han Yu and the residents living on this planet.  Want to ease the relationship with Han Yu and those people?  That also depends on whether people are willing to accept it.

    White flags, negotiating teams, anything that can express one's sincerity have been moved out.  The first thing Han Yu and others thought after seeing the incoming people was what tricks did these people want to play?

    "Don't do anything! We don't have any bad intentions this time." When the leader of the negotiation team saw the fortress cannons aimed at his people, he hurriedly picked up the loudspeaker he brought with him and shouted loudly.  As soon as these words were spoken, Han Yu and others couldn't help but be stunned. Han Yu carefully looked at the people who came back, and indeed no one was armed.  But you must be on guard against others, no matter what they want to do.  Han Yu had no intention of becoming friends with these people.  Just as he was about to open his mouth to drive those people away, Ning Ping stopped him and said, "Han Yu, wait a minute, listen to the purpose of these people first and then consider your attitude."

    "Huh?" Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping suspiciously when he heard this. Out of his trust in Ning Ping, Han Yu nodded slightly and took half a step back, indicating that Ning Ping would be the one to ask the question this time.  Ning Ping nodded when he saw this, took half a step forward and shouted to the people outside the fortress: "Only two people can come here."

    When the members of the negotiation team heard this, the grumpy one immediately became unhappy and shouted: "These guys are so shameless. Let's go back and concentrate our efforts. I don't trust all of us."  I can’t kill these people with my own strength. I can’t fight with the human sea tactic, I’ll be exhausted.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the negotiation team yelled: "No nonsense! Human sea tactics? Do we have so many people to squander it? What's more, this order was issued from above."

    I saw the team leader pointing at the top of his head.  Everyone's expressions suddenly changed slightly, and the person who had previously suggested using the human sea tactic also honestly shut his mouth.  Huddled in the team and didn't make a sound.  The leader scanned the crowd.  Pointing to the man who had previously suggested the crowd tactic and was now hiding in the crowd, he said, "Qilian, come with me."

    "No, no need, right? I can't speak. If I offend those people" Qi Lian reluctantly refused.

    Hearing this, the team leader said angrily: "Stop talking nonsense and come here quickly. Otherwise, you can point out someone who can go in your place." Hearing what the team leader said.  Qi Lian could only sigh inwardly, lowered his head and walked slowly to the leader.  If you ask him to appoint someone to go to the fortress on his behalf, isn't that just asking him to offend someone?  Qilian didn't want to do this kind of thing.

    "Don't wait too long, hurry up!" the team leader shouted at Qilian dissatisfied.  Qi Lian glanced at the team leader dissatisfied.  He speeded up a little and followed the leader towards the fortress.

    "Don't be nervous, we don't mean any harm." The team leader who was walking in front opened his hands and walked side by side with Qi Lian, signaling to Han Yu and others that he had no intention of attacking.  Qi Lian glanced sideways at the leader and sighed slightly in his heart. Under the leader's glare, he learned to make the same actions as the leader.

    Ning Ping, who was responsible for handling this matter, looked at the two people who came over carefully and said straight to the point: "What tricks are you going to play this time?"

    "There are no tricks, no tricks. We come to you with peace. There has been a bit of misunderstanding between us these days. I think we should resolve the hatred between each other. What do you think?"

    When Ning Ping heard this, he glanced at Han Yu and saw Han Yu shrugging indifferently, letting Ning Ping make his own decision.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping pondered for a while, raised his head and asked the team leader outside the fortress: "How do you plan to resolve the misunderstanding between us?"

    "I think that since we are resolving misunderstandings, we might as well be more honest. Find a place to drink some tea, eat some snacks, chat, and create some excitement between us.If the misunderstanding is explained, it will be clear who is right and who is wrong.  "

    "What else is there to explain? We passed by here without provoking anyone. First, someone attacked the starship, and then someone attacked our companions. All of this was caused by you. It's your fault. You have to  I take full responsibility for what happened during this time.”

    "Nonsense! It was obviously you who killed so many of us" Qi Lian shouted immediately after hearing this.

    The team leader felt like he was going to be in trouble as soon as he heard Qi Lian's words, but Ning Ping didn't look angry, he just glanced at Qi Lian coldly.  Just this glance immediately scared Qi Lian, who was about to continue speaking, to the point where he shivered all over.  The team leader on the side looked at Qi Lian who suddenly became silent and felt puzzled.  This Qi Lian is usually an unreasonable troublemaker, why is he mute now when he is needed to play a role?

    Facing the puzzled look in the team leader’s eyes, Qi Lian smiled bitterly in his heart.  He couldn't tell the leader that he was so stared at by the man with the sword that he didn't dare to speak, could he?  Then I won’t have to mess around anymore.  Whether you are a gangster or a white man, what matters is your face. Whenever you lose your face, you should change your career as soon as possible.  Once you lose your face, you have no right to continue messing around.

    Seeing that Qi Lian refused to come forward, the team leader couldn't help but glared at Qi Lian, and said to Ning Ping personally: "Please don't say that, this is all a misunderstanding."

    "Humph! This explanation is really all-purpose." Ning Ping said with a cold snort.

    Hearing this, the team leader continued: "Although it was a misunderstanding, it has also caused harm to you. If possible, we hope to provide you with some compensation."

    As soon as he heard this, the words "The weasel pays New Year greetings to the chicken" came to Ning Ping's mind, and he immediately sneered and said: "As long as you can realize your mistakes, forget about your compensation. You guys  My life is not easy, so I don’t need any compensation.”

    "HahaThank you very much. I don't know when you will be free. Let's make an appointment at a time and place to have a good chat and enhance our relationship."

    Regarding the team leader's proposal, Ning Ping thanked him indifferently, shook his head and refused: "I accept it with good intentions. But we can't spare the time now. The starship has been damaged, and the people who can repair the starship have been injured because of your attack. We  We are short of manpower, so we have to use one person as three people. As for your invitation, let’s do it next time. When we have time.”

    Hearing this, the team leader asked with concern: "if you need someone to help repair the starship. We happen to have a few people here who are good at repairing it. Do you want to lend me one?"

    "Thanks. If we are really too busy, I won't be polite to you, but there is no need for it yet." Ning Ping smiled and rejected the team leader's proposal.  Are you kidding me, letting you enter the Spirit?  Go ahead and dream of your spring and autumn dreams!

    Seeing that the plan failed.  The team leader rolled his eyes and suddenly had another plan in mind. He asked with concern: "Since you don't need anyone to help repair the starship for the time being, do you need a doctor? We also have several doctors with good medical skills here"

    Before the team leader could finish speaking.  Ning Ping said with a smile: "Thank you, we have a ship's doctor, and the two injured people are out of danger. They will be fine as long as they rest for a while."

    "Really? That's really lucky." The team leader said somewhat insincerely.

    Ning Ping echoed, and then stared at the team leader. Ning Ping wanted to see if the team leader had any excuses that he didn't say.  It’s just that this team leader disappointed Ning Ping.  Both reasons for boarding were easily resolved by the other party, which was beyond the team leader's expectations and made the team leader seem a little unprepared.

    "Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, I won't disturb you any more. We'll take our leave." The team leader put on a smile and said to Ning Ping on the fortress.

    "I won't give it away." Ning Ping spat out the two words as if they were gold.

    He angrily returned to his home territory, and Qilian followed listlessly, but he didn't say a word.  Qilian knew very well that the team leader was holding a fire in his heart at this time. Who asked who to burn?  Qilian didn't want to take the blame for others.  As soon as he returned to his team, Qilian hid in the crowd.  The team leader didn't seem to pay attention to Qilian's actions. He just smiled and said to everyone: "Okay, it's okay now. Let's go back."

    After hearing what the leader said, everyone looked at each other. They didn’t know whether the leader was telling the truth or sarcastically. They all looked for Qi Lian to ask for proof.  Qi Lian, who was hiding in the crowd, had no choice but to say helplessly: "Those people are not able to get in, and they don't care about the team leader's goodwill. The team leader wanted to find an opportunity to go to those people's boat to have a look, but it turned out that  But was rejected.”

    "Qilian! You talk a bit too much." The team leader said coldly.

    &nbsp; Qi Lian shuddered when he heard this, and immediately shut his mouth. No matter how others asked, Qi Lian didn't say a word anyway.

    "Go back first, don't you think there are not enough people lost?" The leader glanced at the noisy crowd and said angrily.  After saying that, the leader walked back first, and Qilian quickly followed after seeing this.  Han Yu and Ning Ping on the fortress watched the people outside the fortress turn around and leave, and couldn't help but frown.

    ??????????? Smile when nothing is wrong, it’s either a traitor or a thief.  Han Yu and Ning Ping would not be stupid enough to believe a misunderstood explanation.  But if Han Yu and Ning Ping were left to guess, they really couldn't guess the purpose of the team leader's visit.  It stands to reason that even if there is a reconciliation, it should not be done at this time, but at this time, they come.  As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, it will turn out to be a monster.  Although they were unclear about the other party's true intentions, neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping relaxed their vigilance because of the other party's proactive reconciliation. On the contrary, they became even more vigilant.

    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!" The team leader who returned to his own territory locked himself in the practice room, punched the sandbag one after another to vent his anger, and cursed every time he punched.

    "Hey~ Who made our Lord Guiying so angry? This is really strange. I wonder how many people will believe it if I tell you?" Just when the team leader was about to hit the sandbag in front of him hard,  A slightly mocking voice suddenly came from behind him.

    The team leader, who was called Lord Guiying, managed to reach his waist without missing a punch.  After finally regaining his balance, Guiying turned angrily towards the direction of the sound and said, "Luo Hongchen, what are you doing here?"

    Luo Hongchen curled his lips when he heard this and said, "Hey~ do you think I am willing to come to your wretched place? I have something to ask you."

    "What do you want to ask, sir?"

    "You know what you are asking, but it seems that your Excellency has only given you one task recently, right?" Luo Hongchen looked at Juying with disdain and said.

    The shadow was silent for a while.  He whispered: "Please go back and report to my lord, the mission he assigned me may fail. I have no chance to get close to those people, and there is no way to enter their starship."

    "Is it that difficult?" Luo Hongchen looked at Juying in surprise and said.  In Luo Hongchen's impression, Guiying didn't seem so useless.  Why has he become so useless now?

    Luo Hongchen's surprised look made Juiying a little uncomfortable. Avoiding Luo Hongchen's eyes, Juiying whispered: "Go back and tell the adults, the only thing I can be sure of about those intruders is that they came here accidentally and did not  Knowing the hidden secrets of this planet, as long as they don’t alert others, I believe they will leave after a while after they repair the starship.”

    "Hey~ Guiying, are you getting older, so your courage has become smaller, and you can say such depressing words?" Luo Hongchen couldn't help but chuckle.  He said as if meeting Weiying for the first time.

    Guiying knew that the Luo Hongchen in front of her had always been at odds with her, and she was jealous that she was more valued by adults than her.  Now I see myself losing.  If she didn't add insult to injury, she wouldn't be like her usual self.

    Seeing that Juying was indifferent to his ridicule, Luo Hongchen seemed to be a little angry, but as soon as he rolled his eyes, Luo Hongchen realized his plan.  Since this Juying did not complete the task assigned by the adults, then if he completed it, wouldn't it mean that he was stronger than the Juying?

    Thinking of this.  On the contrary, Luo Hongchen had no interest in spending any more time with Guiying.  Guiying looked at Luo Hongchen's back as he hurriedly left, with a sneer on his lips.  It can be said that Guiying knows very well about Xiao Jiujiu in Luo Hongchen's heart.  But Guiying didn't believe that she, Luo Hongchen, could handle the things she couldn't handle well, so she was left to run into obstacles.  That way it will be easier to talk in front of adults.

    "It's not that I don't work hard, it's that my opponent is too cunning. If you don't believe me, don't you think Luo Hongchen will come back in failure?" Guiying has already begun to think about how he should reply when he sees the adults later.

    There are two flowers in bloom, one on each side.

    Luo Hongchen, who said goodbye to Guiying, hurried outside the fortress occupied by Han Yu and his group.  Looking at the two figures on the fortress, Luo Hongchen rolled his eyes, started to tear his clothes, messed up his hair, squatted on the ground, reached out and dipped a little ash on his face, and then lowered his voice to the followers around him.  He said in a loud voice: "You will come after me in a moment, and when I am rescued by the people in the fortress, you will leave immediately."

    "Sir, when will we pick you up?"

    "No, I will take those people back. You don't have to come to pick me up after you go back. By the way, you will act more anxious in a while." Luo Hongchen said while exposing half of his breasts.  The bright red at the top was even more looming, making the followers' eyes widen.

    Luo Hongchen didn’t care that his love affair was leaked. He checked himself to make sure there were no flaws.Finally, Luo Hongchen took a deep breath, and then screamed: "Help~ Indecent~" As he said this, Luo Hongchen held up the hem of his skirt with one hand and covered his chest with the other. He rushed straight to the fortress with a little staggering steps.  The followers looked at each other, and immediately shouted to Luo Hongchen who ran out: "Hey, girl, don't run away, play with brother for a while."

    The movement outside the fortress had already alarmed Han Yu and Ning Ping. Luo Hongchen's soprano voice was extremely penetrating.  Even if it can't be said to be deafening, the power is almost the same.

    However, Han Yu and Ning Ping were still somewhat wary of this kind of weak women who suddenly appeared.  Firstly, this woman appeared too unexpectedly, without any warning at all. Secondly, although the woman's acting skills were good, the people who acted with her were really not that good?  They all belong to the type where the thunder is loud and the raindrops are small.  You said you could grab it in two steps, why did you have to slow down for no reason when you could grab it as soon as you stretched out your hand?  And the main reason why it was determined that the woman was acting was that Chaba, who was responsible for monitoring the surroundings of the fortress, passed the news shortly after the woman appeared. The woman was in the same group as the followers behind her.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping believed in Chaba’s words.  But both Han Yu and Ning Ping wanted to know what the strange woman was going to do.  If you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of thieves. If you want to prevent thieves, it is best to first understand the other party's intentions before formulating countermeasures.

    "Please, help me." Luo Hongchen raised his head in panic and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping on the fortress.  After saying this, Luo Hongchen looked back, vividly showing the panic of a girl when she suddenly encountered danger.  However, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had already been warned by Chaba in advance, would not be fooled.

    "Okay, grab the rope quickly." Han Yu cooperated and threw down a rope.  Luo Hongchen cursed secretly when he saw this, but in order to get closer to the target, Luo Hongchen accepted it.

 Text Chapter 856 The lady is quite white

    The fortress wall was about five meters high. When Han Yu pulled Luo Hongchen, who was holding the rope, about four meters from the ground, he suddenly stopped pulling up.  Luo Hongchen, who was originally proud of the success of his plan, couldn't help but look up in confusion when he saw this. Unexpectedly, he saw Han Yu playing with a fireball in his right hand and looking at him with a half-smile.

    When Luo Hongchen saw this, he quickly showed a pitiful look and said, "Kind brother, hurry up and pull me up."

    "Don't worry, I suddenly remembered something I want to ask you."

    "Kind brother, can you pull me up first and then ask? I'm almost out of strength." Mr. Shu and Luo Hongchen pretended to be powerless and begged Han Yu.

    Unfortunately, Han Yu didn't answer, and just said to himself: "This place is about four meters above the ground. If you fall from here with your head down, you will be dead; if you land on your butt, you will be a high paraplegic; even if you fall  With both feet on the ground, it’s okay to have two broken legs"

    "Asshole!" Luo Hongchen cursed in his heart, but continued to pretend to be pitiful on his face, looking at Han Yu and Ning Ping and begging: "Two kind-hearted brothers, stop joking, I really can't hold on any longer.  Come on. Pull me up quickly. I can do whatever you want in a while."

    Luo Hongchen’s snoring voice made Han Yu and Ning Ping get goosebumps all over their bodies.  Not everyone can stand that kind of snarling, but Han Yu and Ning Ping can't stand it.

    "Can't you just talk properly? It's really unbearable." Han Yu said to Luo Hongchen while rubbing his arms. Ning Ping on the side also nodded in agreement.

    Luo Hongchen was stunned when he heard this, as if he didn't expect that his tried-and-true tricks in the past would fail on these two targets.  Seeing Luo Hongchen in a daze, Han Yu asked with a smile: "What's your name?"

    "My surname is Luo, and my name is Hongchen."

    "Oh, Luo Hongchen. It's a good name. How old are you?" Han Yu nodded and asked again.

    Luo Hongchen: ""

    Facing Han Yu's nonsense, Luo Hongchen wanted to scold his mother, but at this moment, he could only think about it in his heart. For the sake of the rest of his life, Luo Hongchen still had to pretend to be pitiful and answer.  Question raised by Han Yu.  Han Yu asked all kinds of questions for two hours straight, which made Luo Hongchen's hands sore. Because of his lack of concentration, Luo Hongchen even subconsciously told the color of the underwear he was wearing.  to the end.  Luo Hongchen finally broke out

    "You bastard is sick, why don't you drag me up quickly!" Luo Hongchen roared at Han Yu, who was still ready to ask questions.

    Han Yu laughed when he heard this, looked at Luo Hongchen and asked, "Why don't you continue to pretend?"

    "Stop talking nonsense and pull me up! If I fall, I won't let you go!" Luo Hongchen glared at Han Yu and swore.  Perhaps he was frightened by Luo Hongchen's oath.  Han Yu didn't ask any more questions and pulled up Luo Hongchen who had been hanging on the fortress wall for more than two hours.

    Luo Hongchen was just pulled up.  After making sure you are safe.  She immediately jumped up from the ground, swung her arms and went straight to Han Yu, who had been teasing her for a long time, and slapped her.  But before Luo Hongchen's slap landed on Han Yu's face, Han Yu's fist had already hit Luo Hongchen's nose.

    "Bang!" With a sound, Luo Hongchen fell to the ground on his back, covering his nose and looking in disbelief at Han Yu who beat him.  The corners of his mouth curled up, and tears flowed out uncontrollably.

    "You, you bastard! You, you hit me!" Luo Hongchen said to Han Yu while crying.  Those eyes full of accusations stared at Han Yu.  Han Yu felt a little scared when he saw it.

    "Uh I'm sorry, I've been fighting with people who are with you these days, so I'm going to fire on condition. Well, does it hurt?"

    "Don't worry about it!" Luo Hongchen shouted angrily.

    Han Yu glanced at Ning Ping, but saw Ning Ping shrugging, indicating that Han Yu would settle the matter on his own.  Han Yu secretly cursed his lack of loyalty and looked at Luo Hongchen, who was holding his nose with a headache and his eyes filled with tears.

    "Um, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to." Han Yu scratched his head and apologized to Luo Hongchen.

    "It's not intentional? It's intentional."

    "It's not intentional, I did it subconsciously." Han Yu corrected after hearing this.

    "You subconsciously want to beat me? Do I look that annoying?" Luo Hongchen asked with a sad look on his face.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this, nodded and replied, "You do have a face that deserves a beating."

    Luo Hongchen: ""

    Looking at Luo Hongchen, who was trembling with anger at his words, Han Yu quickly made up for it: "Ugh I can't say that, you are quite good-looking.Individuality.  "

    As soon as these words came out, even Ning Ping, who was standing aside, couldn't help but roll his eyes.  As the person involved, Luo Hongchen gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu: "If I hadn't known that I couldn't beat you, I would have killed you."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but shuddered, and said with a smile: "Haha you are not a canine, how can you bite people? Well, I know you came here for a purpose, so tell me  If your request is not too difficult to achieve, I will fulfill your request."

    "I really don't understand what you said." Luo Hongchen suddenly woke up after saying a word and quickly changed his words.  It's just that diarrhea has already occurred, and there is no use in trying to remedy it.  Han Yu smiled and said to Luo Hongchen: "Don't deny it, I can tell you that everything within a radius of ten miles cannot be hidden from my eyes. Just like now, your loyal followers are hiding in the woods and waiting.  You go back."

    Looking in the direction Han Yu pointed, Luo Hongchen was a little doubtful.  Mainly because Han Yu's expression was very confident, as if what he said was correct.

    "If you don't believe it, you can shout into the woods and see if anyone comes out?" Han Yu said to Luo Hongchen with a nonchalant expression.

    Luo Hongchen was silent for a while and decided to verify what Han Yu said.

    ……

    What Han Yu said seemed to be true. After Luo Hongchen shouted into the woods as Han Yu said, his followers actually walked out of the woods.  Luo Hongchen, who knew that his plan had failed, did not show any pretense after his identity was revealed. He looked at Han Yu generously and asked, "What do you want?"

    "Haha you're saying the opposite, right? It's not what I want, but what you want? My companions and I didn't provoke anyone. We were just passing by here and were attacked by surprise, and then one after another.  Bo's attack. Do you really think I'm a fool?" After speaking, Luo Hongchen could clearly feel the anger in Han Yu's words.

    Luo Hongchen took two steps back in shock, and said to Han Yu calmly: "This is all a misunderstanding. The reason why we attacked your starship in the first place was because this place had just experienced a pirate attack. Your starship came here."  It was such a bad time, and the subsequent battle was also because you seized the fortress"

    "Nonsense! Do you think my companion was injured after I robbed this place?" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    The startled Luo Hongchen was about to retort unconvinced, but was startled by Han Yu's eyes that had turned red.  Han Yu gritted his teeth and said, "I am a tooth for tooth and blood for blood. Your people attacked my starship and injured my companions. I must avenge this."

    Luo Hongchen was a little annoyed when he heard this. He stared at Han Yu and asked: "We have killed and injured hundreds of people. Isn't this enough compensation?"

    "Not enough! The one who was injured is my woman! I want to avenge her!" Han Yu replied angrily.

    "Then I have nothing to say. Since you want to fight us to the end, don't blame us for being ruthless." After saying this, Luo Hongchen prepared to leave.  It's just that this is not her home, she can come here whenever she wants.  Leave if you want.  Of course Han Yu would not let Luo Hongchen leave, in order to ensure that Luo Hongchen would not play tricks on him.  Han Yu thought of a stupid move.  He tied up Luo Hongchen and warned him that if he didn't want to appear naked on the wall of the fortress, he'd better be more honest.

    Standing nakeda very creative idea.

    Seeing Luo Hongchen's expression of disapproval, Ning Ping kindly reminded: "Before you consider the problem, I hope you will be more careful. Don't underestimate the anger of a man after his lover is injured."

    Luo Hongchen thought for a while.  Looking at Han Yu, he asked: "If I order no one to come here to harass you again, can you promise to write off everything that happened during this period?"

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this and looked at Luo Hongchen carefully.  Seeing Luo Hongchen's serious look, Han Yu scratched his head and said, "If you can really stop those people from harassing me and my companions, then I don't have to worry about you."

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen felt slightly relieved. As long as Han Yu did not continue to dwell on the previous matter, the success rate of completing his mission would be greatly improved.  Luo Hongchen, who knew that haste makes waste, did not continue arguing with Han Yu and made a request to see the injured person.  Han Yu, who already knew that Luo Hongchen had no offensive power, was not worried that Luo Hongchen would kidnap Lin Ke and others.  Then he agreed to Luo Hongchen's request, and together with Ning Ping, he brought Luo Hongchen to the Courage one after another.

    As soon as he entered the Courage, Luo Hongchen was immediately attracted by the uniqueness inside the Courage.  But she finally remembered her identity and didn't drag Han Yu to ask questions.?Ask that.  Luo Hongchen was self-aware and knew that the Han Yu in front of him was a bastard and had no good habit of caring about women. If he really asked, Han Yu would most likely throw her out by the collar.

    Although there was no drastic action, Luo Hongchen's eyes were darting around, trying to remember everything inside the Courage.  Han Yu just smiled slightly when he saw it. The Courage is no longer the original Courage. The Courage with the soul of Chaba is almost the same as a human being.  Even though Luo Hongchen is trying hard to memorize the terrain now, after Luo Hongchen leaves, Chaba will immediately change the layout of the Courage.  If Luo Hongchen wants to do a night attack or something, she will be the only one who suffers.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't care about him looking around, Luo Hongchen immediately became a little bolder and looked more blatantly.

    ……

    When Han Mengxin, who was checking Qiao Yan'er's injuries, heard that someone was coming to visit her, she couldn't help but ask Qiao Yan'er: "Sister Yan'er, do you have any acquaintances here?"

    "Go, you're talking nonsense. Like you, I'm here for the first time. How could there be any acquaintances?" Qiao Yan'er said angrily after hearing this.

    "That's strange, then who will come to visit the patient?" Han Mengxin said to herself in confusion.

    Lin Ke on the side saw this and said softly: "No matter who it is, since everyone is here, you can't just ignore it, right? See you first, won't it be clear if you ask?"

    Han Mengxin heard it right and put Luo Hongchen into the room.  But when Han Mengxin heard Luo Hongchen introduce herself, she was the representative of the bad guys who had been attacking them these days.  He immediately turned his back.  He kicked Luo Hongchen out of the ward and closed the door with a straight face.

    "Your sister seems to be very unwelcome to me." Luo Hongchen said to Han Yu with a bit of embarrassment.  Hearing this, Han Yu nodded in agreement and said, "Haha My sister has always been so clear about grudges. If it hadn't been for your sneak attack, Qiao Yan'er and Lin Ke would not have been injured. It is certain that she would not welcome you."

    "Then do you welcome me?" Luo Hongchen suddenly stared at Han Yu and asked.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, clenched his fist and said to Luo Hongchen: "Don't do this in front of me, otherwise I will hit you in the face with my big fist and make you embarrassed to see others. I can still do it."

    Luo Hongchen suddenly had a bitter look on her face. She wanted to try to seduce Han Yu, but she didn't expect it to go wrong before she could use her method.  He was blocked by Han Yu.

    "Um, can I make a request?" Luo Hongchen lowered his head and asked with a blush on his face.

    "You can tell me, no one will stop you." Han Yu said pretending to be confused.

    When Luo Hongchen heard this, his fists clenched again and again, and finally relaxed.  Looking at Han Yu, he said slowly: "I hope you will come with me."

    "" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, looking at Luo Hongchen's determined eyes.  He asked aloud: "Are you a policeman?"

    "No. On this lawless planet, there is no future for a career as a police officer."

    "That's it. You're not a policeman. Why should I go with you? I won't go." Han Yu shook his head and refused.

    "It's good to go with me." Luo Hongchen said tentatively.

    "I won't go even if there are benefits. Do you think I'm the kind of person who is blind to money? Well, what's the benefit?" Han Yu said halfway.  Suddenly changed his tone.

    Luo Hongchen was happy when he heard this, but he despised Han Yu in his heart.  In order to prevent Han Yu from going back on his word, Luo Hongchen quickly said to Han Yu: "There are so many benefits that I can't even mention them all. As long as you follow me to meet someone, then you can have the wind and the rain, whatever you want.  Everything is just a matter of moving your fingers.”

    "Really? Is there such a good thing?" Han Yu said excitedly.

    "Yes, come with me."

    Unexpectedly, Han Yu still shook his head and refused: "I won't go. Do you think I'm stupid? Why would you give such a good thing to me if you don't go yourself? Your surname is Lei, right?"

    "My surname is Luo, not Lei. You really don't want to come with me? There are really many benefits." Luo Hongchen said without giving up.

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "Good thing, I'm afraid that I will lose my life when the time comes. Luo Hongchen, put away those little thoughts in your heart, I won't go with you."

    "really not going? Even if the person who wants to see you has clues to the ruins of ancient civilization?"

    Ancient civilization is a treasure house that has been left to future generations by its predecessors. As long as we can find such a treasure house, we will enjoy it endlessly, not to mention in this life, even in the next life and the next life.  Han Yu has always had a wish, that is, to be the richest man in the universe.  This wish is due toNing Ping and others have been in contact with each other for a long time, and except for occasionally thinking about it, they usually have no impression at all.  Now when I hear the clues about the ancient civilization ruins, my childhood wish that was almost forgotten comes to my mind again.

    "Who are you taking me to see?" Han Yu asked slowly.

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen said in a conceited manner: "You will know when you get to the place."

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and said: "It's important to be on guard against others. If you don't tell me who wants to see me, then I won't run around with you for no reason. The character of you people is not very good.  I don’t want to be attacked in the east or west and have any accidents.”

    "I can promise……"

    "You have to promise that it's not worth anything. You go back and tell the person who wants to see me. If he wants to see me, let him come to me by himself. What bothers me the most is spreading the word. If you tell me something in person, it won't be settled.  Yes, you have to make an appointment at a time and place, and even more exaggeratedly, you need to contact me with a secret code. Go back and tell the person who wants to see me that he has a big air and a big face, and I won’t tolerate him. If he wants to see me, just ask him to come and find me.  I."

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen looked at Han Yu carefully and said in a low voice: "You have to know that the person who wants to see you is one of the twelve generals of the alliance. Based on his status, you still think it is not worthy for you to see him.  One side?"

    "Twelve Divine Generals? So you are accepted by the Twelve Divine Generals?" Han Yu looked at Luo Hongchen in surprise and asked.

    "You can say that." Luo Hongchen replied somewhat proudly.

    But before Luo Hongchen could be proud, Han Yu laughed and said: "Hahaha~ Don't be ridiculous, how could the twelve generals come to such a place where birds don't poop?"

    Luo Hongchen almost turned his nose with anger. He glared at Han Yu fiercely and asked, "Will you come with me or not?"

    "No, if he wants to see me, let him come by himself." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    ……

    At the gate of the fortress, Luo Hongchen glared at Han Yu fiercely, snorted one last time, turned around and walked out of the fortress.  In order to get Han Yu to come with him, Luo Hongchen could be said to have worked hard. But what disappointed Luo Hongchen was that no matter how fanciful she said, Han Yu just refused to move. What's even worse was that he had already said  He was frothing at the mouth, but Han Yu, the bastard, looked sleepy.

    "Mud can't hold up the wall, and dog meat can't make it onto the table!" Luo Hongchen, who was on the way back, cursed Han Yu secretly in his heart.

 Text Chapter 857 The Divine General Comes to the Door

    God generals, the top combat power in the alliance, can be said to be unique figures.  Even if Han Yu is killed, he will not believe that the alliance will send god generals deep into the inner circle of the Death Star.  Stay here and do shime?  Manage the prisoners here?  It seems that this is absolutely necessary.

    It was precisely based on this consideration that Han Yu finally believed Luo Hongchen's words.  Is there a god who wants to see Ziji?  Are you kidding me?  Which god would be so full that he would come to stay in a difāng like this that has no shit.

    Han Yu ignored Luo Hongchen's invitation. He only hoped that Luo Hongchen could stop those who always attacked them, otherwise Han Yu would really be unable to bear it anymore. "Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!"  .  If it were just defense, relying on the fortress as a backing, only Ning Ping would be enough, while Han Yu could attack other people gathered in the fortress.  Han Yu didn't believe that there was only this fortress where Ziji was on this lawless planet.  Maybe this planet is basically divided into police and criminals. The mountains are high and the emperor is far away. No matter how long the alliance's hand is, it may not be able to reach this difāng.

    Since entering the Death Star Territory, what he saw and heard along the way broke Han Yu's previous understanding.  The Shime Alliance is currently unable to deal with the wēixié coming from the Death Star Territory.  I'm afraid this is just official discussion, and more likely it's just an exchange of interests.

    Han Yu does not intend to rebel, nor does he intend to make a voice of injustice for those who are still kept in the dark, because sometimes, ignorance is also a kind of happiness.  As more and more things happened, Han Yu obviously regained the joy he had when he first started taking risks.  At first, Han Yu thought it was because Ziji had grown up and matured, and was observing Shijiè from an adult's perspective, but as time passed, Han Yu discovered that it was not like that.  It's not that I'm mature, it's that I'm numb.  The cruel reality impacts Han Yu's moral bottom line again and again. Human beings are constantly destroying Ziji's bottom line for their own interests. This makes Han Yu even a little disgusted with Ziji's human identity.  It's just that Han Yu concealed it better, as long as Ning Ping and others noticed it.

    Fortunately, my experience is not a symbol of beauty. Otherwise, Han Yu would not be able to survive today. He would have given up on himself long ago and become a scumbag who will do anything to achieve his goals.

    Overall, the adventure has its ups and downs.  But Han Yu's gains were huge.  Rich experience allows Han Yu to see at a glance the good and evil of people, sincerity or hypocrisy.  Although Han Yu still has a pair of piercing eyes, ordinary liars can't deceive him now.

    Of course, if you encounter someone who is a master of deception, Han Yu will inevitably fall for it.  But Han Yu would never believe what Luo Hongchen said today.

    I don’t know if Luo Hongchen’s words had any effect.  After Luo Hongchen left, someone came to harass the fortress again.  But just in case.  Han Yu and Ning Ping took turns to rest, and Chaba's cordon was doubled to avoid being attacked due to negligence.

    After dinner, Han Yu lay on his long-lost bed and stretched out comfortably. This period of time really exhausted Han Yu.  Although the people who attacked were no match for Han Yu and Ning Ping.  But there were so many people that they couldn't stand it, and they didn't have enough rest, so neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping were in good health.  Thinking of Ning Ping, who was still on guard, Han Yu stopped thinking.  Go to bed quickly, and after a good sleep, go and change Ning Ping back, so that he can also sleep in the bed.  The good thing about Han Yu was that he could sleep whenever he wanted. After a while, Han Yu fell asleep without any distracting thoughts.

    I don't know how long it took, but Han Yuturán heard someone shouting Ziji's name in his ears. He opened his eyes in confusion. Han Yuturán found that Ziji was standing on the open grassland at the moment. Everything around him seemed to be like Han Yu's before.  The old photos I have seen are only in black and white.  The sky was gray, not a single cloud could be seen, or maybe the sky was completely obscured by a dark cloud.

    Han Yu hadn’t had time to think about why Shime would appear here.  The sound of horse hoofbeats came from far away. Han Yu followed the sound and saw that it was not just one horse, but thousands of horses galloping.  The horses are rushing towards Ziji.  What's surprising is that, apart from the sound of hoofbeats, these horses don't have the momentum of a galloping horse.  However, Han Yu couldn't care less about whether the horses in front of him were powerful or not. What Han Yu had to do now was to run away quickly. If he was caught in a group of thousands of running horses, he would most likely be trampled to pieces.  Even if Ziji is an ability user, it won't work.  To avoid dangers from the ground, the safest place is in the sky.  Han Yu jumped up high as usual, then used both hands hard

    Even a spark appears

    ??????????????????? How can the flame ability cause emotions in such a critical situation?  This is tooI don’t know the seriousness anymore.  Han Yu, who had almost flown into the air, fell back to the ground. He didn't bother to study Ziji's ability because Shime would have failed, so he ran away from the route where thousands of horses were galloping.  But those horses seemed to be eyeing Han Yu. They ran wherever Han Yu ran. It was really annoying.  But no matter how annoying it was, Han Yu could only grit his teeth and persist, because once he stopped, it meant the game was over.  Han Yu thought of many ways to die, but this useless way of dying by being trampled by a horse was no longer within the scope of Han Yu's consideration.

    "Damn it, why is there only a forest here, even a forest? That way I can at least have a place to hide." Han Yu complained in his heart while running hard.

    But what surprised Han Yu was that as soon as he finished speaking, a forest appeared out of thin air about five hundred meters away from him.  It really just appeared out of thin air, there were no signs, and Han Yu saw it as real.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But Han Yu did not bother to study Ziji, Shimeshihou had this effect, and made a decisive decision and dived into the woods.  He found a tree that looked the strongest and jumped up the tree in a few moments.  Because the trees acted as obstacles, the horses that had been following Han Yu had to slow down and gave up chasing Han Yu.  As Han Yu watched, the horses gradually disappeared from Han Yu's sight.

    "Huh~ I finally escaped a disaster. Is this a ghost difāng here? Why did I come here? I clearly remember that Ziji was sleeping in the bed. Why did I come to this difāng as soon as I opened my eyes?"

    Han Yu was talking to himself, but he didn't know that a pair of eyes were secretly watching Ziji, and it was a look of surprise.  It's like I didn't expect it beforehand.

    Before you determine the environment you are in, it is not recommended to walk around, because the chance of encountering danger is much greater than the chance of encountering it if you stay where you are.  Han Yumeiyou plans to jump off the tree now.  Everything that happened made Han Yu feel like he was in a dream, but nothing in the dream could be real.  Moreover, Han Yu had never heard of anyone being able to remain clear-headed even after entering a dream state.  The person in the shihou seemed to be in a third perspective, that is, God's perspective. It was like watching a slideshow. Ziji could clearly see what was happening. As immersed as he was just now, Han Yu didn't think that zijinàme  good luck.

    "It's obviously unrealistic to steal me from the Courage under the eyes of those in Ningping. Could it be that I just sleepwalked here? That would be terrible" Han Yu threatened Ziji,  And successfully shocked Ziji.

    "Wait a minute, it shouldn't be sleepwalking." Han Yu stared at the tree and said to himself.  In order to confirm Ziji's guess.  Han Yu jumped down from the tree, looked around, and searched carefully for a while on the big tree he had just climbed on, and finally found something that he could confirm.  Han Yu found more than a dozen horizontal lines on the body of this big tree.  And those horizontal lines grow as the tree grows year by year.  The originally thin horizontal lines have now turned into gaps.

    Han Yu knew this tree. It was the big tree that Ziji used to avoid powerful beasts during wild survival training in the jungle.  That's why this tree is so tall now.  No wonder I am so thick now.

    After lowering his head and thinking for a while, Han Yu looked at the big tree and said, "Disappear." As soon as he finished speaking, the big tree in front of Han Yu disappeared.  As soon as the big tree disappeared, Han Yu immediately knew that Ziji's guess was correct. It seemed that Ziji was really in Ziji's dream.  How do you say something?  By the way, it’s a dream come true.

    Ziji’s dream.  ziji calls the shots.  Han Yu figured out the key issue at the moment, and the only thing left was to find a way to get out of here.  But after searching aimlessly like this, I don't know how to get out.  Han Yu didn't try to get Ziji to wake up, but it was a pity that Han Yu yelled no matter how much he yelled.  He was still left where he was and could not move.  Depressed Han Yu could only find another way.

    Just when Han Yu was trapped in a dream, everything was in chaos outside.  Ning Ping waited on the left for Han Yu but he didn't come, and on the right for Han Yu but he didn't come. Ning Ping was so sleepy that he yawned and refused to listen.  Fortunately, Shi Bafang was considerate and Ziji took the initiative to replace Ning Ping, allowing Ning Ping to go back to rest.  Passing by Han Yu's room, Ning Ping couldn't help but push the door open to see what was going on with Han Yu?  But as soon as he saw Han Yu lying on the boat, Ning Ping immediately realized that something was wrong.  Even if you have a nightmare, you shouldn't sweat so much.  Moreover, Han Yu's expression changed from time to time. Considering Han Yu's situation at the moment, Ning Ping might have laughed out loud.  But for now, it’s better to call someone quickly.  Ning Ping didn't dare to call Han Yu rashly. If Han Yu's matter was ruined, Han Yu would be in trouble again.

    After a while, Han Mengxin and Lin Ke rushed over, pushing Qiao Yan'er who was clamoring to come. After a while, Field, who had fallen asleep, also hurried over.  Except for Shi Bafang, who was on alert, all other personnel on the Courage were present.  But watching Han Yu's expression change, everyone was at a loss.

    &nbsp; I don’t dare to wake up Han Yu with this shihou. What if Han Yu goes crazy by accident?  But just keeping doing it like this is really not an option.

    "Why don't you try splashing water?" Field suggested in a low voice.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and said: "It's not like he's in a coma, and splashing water is useful. If you ask me, it's better to go up and give him a couple of slaps to make sure he wakes up."

    "That makes sense." Field's eyes lit up and he immediately nodded in agreement.  It's a pity that this constructive opinion was unanimously rejected by the three Lin Ke women.  The vote was three to two, with the woman winning.  But who wins, Han Yu is still in a coma, this is because I have changed.  In order to wake up Han Yu, Lin Ke even betrayed his appearance and kissed Han Yu deeply in front of everyone. But disappointingly, Han Yu still failed to wake up.

    "What should I do?" Lin Ke was a little anxious and confused.  This is too unexpected, so I don’t have much mental preparation.

    Among everyone present, only Han Mengxin was the calmest. After listening to Lin Ke's words, Han Mengxin comforted Lin Ke, then turned and walked out of the room. When she came back, she had an extra pan in her hand.  Plus an iron spoon for serving soup.

    Ning Ping saw this and persuaded: "Mengxin, it's not serious, is it? Han Yu just hasn't woken up. Are you planning to stew him?"

    "Before I stew him, I will chop you first and then make buns and feed them to the dogs." Han Mengxin glared at Ning Ping angrily, but Ning Ping also knew that he had thought wrong and did not argue with Han Mengxin. He just kept quiet.  Stand aside.

    I saw Han Mengxin holding a pan in her left hand and an iron spoon in her right hand. She said to everyone in a deep voice: "Originally I didn't want to use this secret book, but today, I'm afraid it won't work if I don't use it. I advise you to keep it out of Ziji's ears.  Suffer, better plug your ears now.

    Judging from Han Mengxin’s actions and words, Ning Ping had already made plans for Han Mengxin, and he couldn’t help but sympathize with Han Yu, who was sleeping soundly in bed.  But sympathy is sympathy.  A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist.  While thinking about Ning Ping, he raised his hands and covered Ziji's ears hard.

    "Huh~ Brother. Don't blame me. You brought this on yourself." Han Mengxin took a deep breath, muttered something in a low voice, and then swung the iron spoon hard to hit the pan.

    The sound of "dang-dang-dang" was so deafening that Han Yu suddenly opened his eyes.  In Ziji's dream, he felt that the earth was shattering, which made Ziji jump in shock, and then he suddenly woke up.

    He looked around blankly.  Han Yu asked in confusion: "You all gathered in my room to do shime? Mengxin, are you carrying shime things behind your back?"

    "No, neither did Shime. Brother, what's the matter with you? Why didn't Turán wake up after falling asleep? We spent the whole day trying to wake you up."

    "Oh, I was huh?" Before he finished speaking, Han Yu suddenly felt a blank in his mind.  I can't seem to remember the strange things I encountered in my dreams before.  It's really weird. I clearly remembered it very fondly in the dream, but when I woke up, how could I forget all the things I experienced in the dream?

    With some annoyance, she reached out and patted her forehead. Han Mengxin was so frightened that she threw away the two magic weapons in her hands, stepped forward and touched Han Yu's forehead.

    "Sister, your brother, I think you have a fever." Han Yu said angrily when he saw this.

    "Hehe" Han Mengxin felt a little embarrassed at being told that, and she retracted her hand with a smile.  But Han Yu also saw the pan and iron spoon thrown on the ground at this time.

    A very familiar gǎnjiào.  Han Yu stared at the pans and iron spoons on the ground, and Turán remembered the time when his little sister and his sister Han Mengxin depended on each other. The boy woke up under the knocks of his sister's pans and iron spoons, and then went to find his master to continue practicing.

    "I really miss you. My sister, you were so good at banging the pan that no one else could match it." Han Yu said with some emotion.

    "Haha When you are in a hurry, you never think about the consequences. Brother, do you still remember that you met Shime in your dream?" Han Mengxin asked, changing the subject.

    "Well" Han Yu thought about it carefully, and a fragment flashed through his mind. Before the landslide and the ground cracked, hǎoxiàng saw a figure appearing near Ziji.  But Han Yu couldn't remember what that figure looked like.

    Seeing that Han Yu was silent and frowning, Han Mengxin regretted a little and quickly said: "Brother, if you really can't remember it, then don't think about it. Anyway, the things in the dream are not real."

    "Wellwell, forget about it. Do you have anything else to do? If nothing happens, just go back. Oh, by the way, if Lin Ke and Yan'er are willing to stay, then I have no objection."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner couldn’t help but let out a sigh, looking at Han Mengxin’s ambiguous words.In his eyes, Lin Ke pushed the wheelchair where Qiao Yaner was sitting and fled.

    Ning Ping and Field were the only ones left in the room. Han Yu glanced at them, shook his head and said to them, "You go back, I'm not interested in men."

    "Stop talking nonsense, are you still sleepy now?" Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu and asked.

    "Welldon't say it yet, I still feel sleepy."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping said to Han Yu: "Okay, since you can't sleep, go and change Bafang back. You should have replaced me."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this. Since he was a man, he didn't have to worry about it. He jumped out of bed and put on his clothes while saying to Ning Ping and Field: "I know, you can go back and rest. By the way, Field, how is the repair of the Courage going?"  Are you ready?"

    "It will take about a week. Fortunately, I have Chaba's help, otherwise the repair will definitely take more than half a month." Field, who was about to go out, replied after hearing this.

    "That's it, it's done, I know it. You've worked hard, Field, and I always feel that this difāng is a bit wrong. It's not the difāng we should come to."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Field nodded and replied, "Okay, I'll remember it. I'll speed up the progress later."

    Separating from Ning Ping and Field, Han Yu went to replace Shi Bafang and go back to rest.  Seeing Han Yu coming over, Shi Bafang asked with a smile: "Han Yu, how are you resting? If you haven't rested well yet, I can continue to take your place."

    "No need, I'm resting well. Bafang, you've worked hard too, go back and rest quickly."

    "Okay. Then I'll leave." Shi Bafang nodded, handed over the security work to Han Yu, and then turned to leave, but before taking two steps, Shi Bafang seemed to think of Shime.  Turning back to Han Yu, he said: "Han Yu, I heard Field said that it will take another week to repair the Courage. But the food reserves in this fortress are running low."

    "Didn't I say that I would have half a month's rations at the beginning?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang smiled bitterly and said: "I originally thought so too. But I didn't expect that in the cellar where grain is stored, except for the upper layer that stores grain, the bottom layer is either straw or soil, which is not grain at all."

    "That's it. OK, I'll remember it. We still have food on board the Courage."

    "Yes. And there are quite a few. But as Han Yu also said, that part of the food is used during the journey. Once the Spirit lands, it cannot be used. And we have to find a way to replenish it."

    After listening to Shi Bafang's words, Han Yu nodded and said: "Don't worry, I haven't forgotten. Let's do it. From tomorrow on, Ning Ping and I will take turns going out to hunt, and by the way, we will see if there are any difāng nearby where meiyoushime can be traded. Food matters are in Bafang.  You don’t have to worry too much, you just need to use it, and leave the raising to me and Ning Ping.”

    "Okay, thank you for the hard work."

    After Shi Bafang left, Han Yu scratched his head and looked up at the woods outside the fortress, praying in his heart that daylight would come soon tomorrow.  The sky is huge, the earth is big, and the belly is the biggest. If you can't even eat enough, then what a risk.

    "Maybe I should go see that divine general Luo Hongchen mentioned." Han Yu said to himself.

    An uneventful night

    The next morning, when Ning Ping came to change shifts with Han Yu, Han Yu was going to take a nap first, and then wait for the afternoon shift before going out to investigate.  But as soon as he fell asleep, Han Yu found that Ziji had arrived at the difāng he had visited last night.  The disappeared memory surfaced in my brain like a tide.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, revealing the blue sky and daytime covered by the dark clouds.  Then Han Yu pointed to the ground under his feet and shouted: "There needs to be water!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the earth began to shake, and a river appeared on the earth. When Han Yu stood firm, he found Ziji standing by the river.

    "Hey~ I have become a god? What do you want? Hmm" Han Yu stood by the river and thought for a while, then pointed to the river and said: "I want a beautiful woman with a bare butt!"

    ……

    ……

    ……

    "Hey! Beauty with bare butt! Beauty with bare butt! Beauty with bare butt!" Han Yu couldn't help shouting a few times when he saw the changes in the river.  As a result, the naked beauty méiyou appeared, and there was a loud shout: "Don't go too far!"

    Han Yu followed the sound, but found the owner of the voice.  I couldn't help but look around and muttered: "Damn, what I want is a naked beauty, not an invisible ghost. It seems that it involvesThe shihou effect of the product will be greatly reduced.  "

    "You bastard! Lower your head!"

    Han Yu lowered his head subconsciously, now seeing the owner of the voice.  A little pink boy, less than one meter tall, no more than five years old, was trying his best to open his eyes wide and glare at Han Yu fiercely.  Just because of his age, Han Yu not only felt that this guy who appeared out of nowhere was scary, but also found this expression on this child's face to be cute.

    Unable to help but reach out and rub the boy’s little head, Han Yu asked with a smile: “Kid, where are the adults?”

    "Asshole! Don't move your hands or feet!" The boy slapped Han Yu's hand on Ziji's head away and said angrily.  Han Yu was not angry at all, and said with a smile: "Oh, the little guy has quite a personality."

    "I want to solemnly declare something to you." The little boy looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    "Oh, tell me, I'm all ears." Han Yu said in cooperation.

    Zhidàoziji's pretentious appearance could not intimidate the man in front of him. The little boy could only snort and said: "Huh! Open your ears and listen. I am one of the twelve generals of the alliance. I need you to help me complete this task."  Some work.”

    "Children, go home quickly and come back to play role-playing when you are older." Han Yu said to the little boy with a smile after hearing this.

    The little boy seemed to have expected that Han Yu would say this. He scratched his head in annoyance, looked at Han Yu and said, "I am really a great general, please believe me."

    "Okay, okay, I believe it. I didn't say I didn't believe you." Han Yu replied perfunctorily.  After saying that, Han Yu pointed to the river and shouted loudly: "Beauty with bare butt, beauty with bare butt" The shouting caused black lines to appear on the little boy's forehead.  For the first time, I found the wrong person.

    But now, apart from asking people like Han Yu for help, the little boy really can't trust others.  When he saw that Han Yu was still shouting about the beauty with bare buttocks, the little boy smiled bitterly and shook his head and said to Han Yu: "Stop shouting, you can't call out the beauty by shouting like this."

    "For Shime?"

    "Because this is not your dream. It's mine. You can shout out the light and the river, and that's because I'm helping you in the dark. You can't do it alone."

    "Oh. Since you are the God here, please conjure up some bare-butt beauties for me to see, otherwise I won't believe what you say."

    "Apart from naked beauties, don't you want to think of something else?" the little boy asked, glaring at Han Yu with a bit of naughtiness.  Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied nonchalantly: "Anyway, it's in a dream, and it's okay to indulge once in a while. Besides, I won't mess around.  You won't change because you can't change, right?"  "

    The little boy rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and said, "Your provoking tactics are so crude that even an ordinary person wouldn't fall for it."

    "Hehe all talk but no practice of mouth moves, no talk of stupid moves. Since you know that I use Jijiji, then you also know that I am not a fool, and I will not be stupid enough to say a few nice words to others.  Take it seriously. I said, kid, where are your parents?"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the little boy was so angry that he was shaking all over.  Before coming here in person, the little boy had dismissed Luo Hongchen's reminder, but in front of Han Yu, a bastard who was so angry that he would not pay for his life, Luo Hongchen's reminder was so correct.

    After tidying up Ziji's clothes a little, the little boy said to Han Yu seriously: "Let me introduce myself. My name is Wu Meng. I am one of the twelve generals of the alliance. My ability is as you can see. I can kill the target."  Introduce Ziji's dream to gain absolute initiative in the battle."

    "Are you really a divine general?"

    "Guaranteed replacement if fake."

    "I don't really believe it, unless you can prove your strength."

    "No problem, tell me, how do you want me to prove it?"

    "Well, didn't you say you have good control over this difāng? Then you change"

    "As for the bare-butt beauties, I'm in trouble with you!" the little boy said, glaring at Han Yu.  Not to mention, Han Yu originally planned to let the little boy turn into a few bare-butt beauties and come out, but the little boy blocked the road in advance, so Han Yu had to change his mind and said: "Then you can change into the ones you are good at."  Something quiet.”

    "Okay." God General Wu Meng said helplessly.  Who would have thought that Wu Meng, one of the twelve divine generals of the alliance, was like a magic book. When Han Yu said a name, it didn't take long for the little boy to conjure one and place it in front of Han Yu.

    "Can you take these things out?" Han Yu asked Wu Mengdao greedily.  Wu Meng shook his head when he heard this and said: "It's impossible, reality and illusion are just like??Two parallel lines will never meet, and they will never cross.  And let me tell you Han Yu, this field of mine will not have any impact on the outside world except for killing people.  "

    "You want to kill me?" Han Yu asked with squinted eyes.

    Wu Meng quickly shook his head and explained to Han Yu: "I didn't want to kill you that day. If I wanted to kill you, I would have more opportunities. What I want to tell you is that as a member of the alliance, I now have something  I need your help"

    “Isn’t it a small matter like delivering a letter?”

    "You are not needed for such small things. I am talking about big things."

    "Oh, find someone else. My head is not big, my shoulders are not broad, and my arms are very capable of making people race on them. I suggest you find someone else. Please send me away now, and don't come back because  ”

    Wu Meng obviously expected that this would happen.  In the past, it just showed up.  Just a few more words could immediately make those who were valued fall at Ziji's feet. However, contrary to Wu Meng's expectation, Han Yu looked calm and indifferent, which made the little boy feel a little depressed.

    "Well, you are very suitable to be a weizhi in my plan. I promise you that I will never treat you badly afterwards."

    Unfortunately, Han Yu slowly but firmly shook his head and rejected Wu Meng's invitation very clearly.  Han Yu doesn't like pirates, and he also doesn't like the alliance.  In Han Yu's eyes.  The two are the same thing, it's just that one has a license and the other doesn't.

    "Alas~ You forced me to do this." Wu Meng sighed softly, looked at Han Yu and said, "I have the final say on my territory, so you dare to run wild on my territory. You are so brave."

    "Hey, are you planning to fall out, right?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "Hmph! I know you are great. I am no match for you in a single fight. But don't forget that this is a shimedifāng? This is my shijiè. I am the shijiè god, and I will give birth to whoever I want.  Whoever is allowed to die will die."

    "You're not too petty, so I'd like to show you what you can do?"

    "Ha~ I can do Shime? Of course I will teach you a lesson for this stubborn brat!" He just finished speaking.  Han Yu's feet suddenly weakened, and the difāng where Ziji was standing turned into a swamp, and Ziji's body was slowly descending.

    "Holy shit!" Han Yu cursed, then subconsciously stretched out his hands to get away.  But Han Yu is gone. He is now in the dream created by Wu Meng, and Ziji's fire ability cannot be used at all.  Since he couldn't even use his fire ability, Han Yu was still like the fish on the chopping board, ready to be chopped with axes.

    Han Yu has never been a person who likes to sit still and wait for death. While Wu Meng was talking happily, Han Yu suddenly rushed over, grabbed Wu Meng's neck, and said with a ferocious smile: "Kid, let me see what you do this time  manage?"

    "Nothing to do. Even though you look so majestic outside, here at my place, it's best not to do the actions you are used to, because I am the shijiè god and the maker of all rules. Even if I say that briquettes are  No matter what, there will be many people who think I'm right. And now, my shijiè rule is, no violence is allowed." As he said that, Wu Meng gently opened Han Yu's fingers and looked at it with a relaxed look on his face.  Looking at Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked at Ziji's right hand that was opened in disbelief, as if he couldn't believe what Ziji saw in front of him.  The use of violence is prohibited, which means you can curse, right?

    Seemingly seeing through Han Yu’s thoughts, Wu Meng quickly added to the shijiè rules, including verbal violence.

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately lost interest in cursing and looked at Wu Meng with a depressed look, as if he was planning to kill Wu Meng.

    Seeing this, Wu Meng stepped back slightly and continued to say to Han Yu: "Don't think that Ziji can escape, and don't expect that I will be kind enough to let you go. I won't let you go until you agree to help me."  You left."

    "Hey~ Do you think I'm afraid of you? But since you want to help me, you have to show your sincerity. Don't use your status as an excuse. Those things represent power and honor in your eyes, but for me  For me, that is a dispensable thing. Let me tell you in advance, don’t expect to be able to control me, otherwise the price you will pay will be much less than what you will get. "

    "In other words, are you planning to challenge me?" Wu Meng looked at Han Yu and said.

    "Hmph! I don't like to cooperate with people who are weaker than me. If you really plan to let me help, then please show me the strength that can convince me."

    “Hmph hum… Hahaha… Okay, okay, it turns out that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. How many years have no one dared to speak to me like this?”These so-called young talents, when facing me, are far more free and easy than you.  Since you want to verify my qualifications, it just so happens that I also want to find an opportunity to verify your strength.  This is a good thing for both parties to have a step down.  No problem, I accept your challenge. Do you have anything you need to prepare?  "

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No need, you also said that the rule of this shijiè is to prohibit violence. As long as it is a method that does not fall into the category of violence, it is definitely not a foul act."

    "Yes, you are very smart, and I am looking forward to your performance." Wu Meng replied with a smile.

    Han Yu seemed to be inspired. He cheered up and looked at Wu Meng and asked, "Tell me your preparations. I'm ready."

    Hearing this, Wu Meng was not polite. He immediately ducked down and rushed towards Han Yu.  At this time, Han Yu was about to fight back when he saw this, but suddenly remembered what Wu Meng had said before.  He immediately stopped moving and looked at Wu Meng quietly.  Han Yu reacted quickly and stood opposite Wu Meng.

    "We compete in intelligence, but before that, I want to ask you again, are you really ready to compete with me? I am the twelve generals of the alliance, not the shrimp soldiers and crab generals you have dealt with before."  After saying that, Wu Meng looked at Han Yu with some pride and said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at the other party and said angrily: "After you say the harsh words and then pretend to be a good person, do you have schizophrenia?"

    Wu Meng's expression suddenly became suffocated, and he said nonchalantly: "Okay, since you don't know what is good or bad, let's get started."

    "Tell me, bishime?" Han Yu asked carelessly.

    Glancing at Han Yu, Wu Meng said slowly: "I just said it was a test of intelligence. You have donkey hair stuffed in your ears, and you can't hear."

    "You really can't take any losses." Han Yu thought to himself, but said, "Okay, then I'll ask you in more detail what intelligence-related questions you plan to compete on."

    "When it comes to testing your intelligence, the best thing is to answer questions by intelligence. I will give you a number of correct questions. As long as you can get more than 80% of the correct answers, I will let you go and no longer ask you to help."

    "Well okay, let's get started." Han Yu thought about it for a moment, nodded and said to Wu Meng.

    Although Wu Meng is the god of this shijiè, the rules of this shijiè do not mean that Wu Meng can change them at will. Once the rules are formulated, they will be effective within a certain period of time.  Changing the rules at will will eventually lead to the serious consequence that the world will collapse and Wu Meng will become a waste.

    The rules are as follows. Wu Meng will give Han Yu fifty questions to answer. Since they are all multiple-choice questions, the time limit is one hour.  After Wu Meng announced the start loudly, Han Yu sat on the chair created by Wu Meng like a candidate in the college entrance examination. He held the pen created by Wu Meng in his hand and sat flat on the table created by Wu Meng.  The above are fifty questions written by Wu Meng.

    In a word, what Han Yu is using now is provided by Wu Meng.  As the saying goes, eating people is short-tongued and taking advantage of others is soft-handed. Although he was very confident that Ziji could win, Wu Meng still took the necessary retreat meticulously.  At this moment, Han Yu was sitting on the table doing multiple-choice questions.

    ……

    five minutes later……

    "Okay, I'm done." Han Yu threw away the pen in his hand and shouted.  Wu Meng on the side walked over in confusion, thinking to himself that this was too quick an answer.  Han Yu saw Wu Meng coming over and handed Wu Meng the fifty questions in his hand.  Wu Meng took it over and took a look, and was dumbfounded. No wonder he did it so quickly. The answers were all c?

    "Are you sure these answers are correct?" Wu Meng asked tentatively.

    "If you don't believe it, then publish the correct answer." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Wu Meng did not doubt that he was there. He took out the correct answer and handed it to Han Yu and said: "Then you are correct, right?"

    "Oh." Han Yu responded, took the correct answer and began to change the answer.  Wu Meng asked in confusion: "Is it useful to change the answer now?"

    "Are you here in Shijiān?" Han Yu asked with a smirk.

    Wu Meng's heart suddenly thought, "Oops, I fell for this kid." (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 858 Employment

    The letter c is a good letter, especially when doing multiple-choice questions. c can be changed to any one of a, b, or d, which means you can change the answer at any time.  Wu Meng didn't expect this, but Han Yu took advantage of him.

    "It's wrong of you to do this. You have already written the answer" Wu Meng said to Han Yu in a depressed tone, hoping that Han Yu would have a little sense of shame. Unfortunately, Wu Meng's hope was in vain.

    "What's wrong? The one-hour answer time is now up to one hour?"

    "But you've finished writing"

    “I can’t change my answer after I finish writing it?”

    "But I gave you the correct answer"

    "I asked you to give it to me?" Han Yu replied, rolling his eyes.

    "……you can not do that……"

    "Then what do you want from me? Or a god general, why are you so fussy about it? You are not as generous as Uncle Maxi at all. Isn't this god general like you bought?" Han Yu looked at Wu Meng with contempt.  said.

    Wu Meng was so angry that he couldn't do anything to Han Yu, at least not yet.  Especially when I heard the name Maxi, which was a headache.

    "You know Maxi, that stubborn guy?"

    "What does it mean to be stubborn? What others call principled." Han Yu corrected him.

    Wu Meng did not care about Han Yu correcting his inappropriate choice of words, but looked at Han Yu and said slowly: "Maxi and I have been friends for many years. Since you call him uncle, you must have a good relationship with him  "

    "Stop, it's your business to have a good relationship with Uncle Maxi. It has nothing to do with me. Don't expect to ask me for help through Uncle Maxi. You are overthinking." Han Yu interrupted Wu Meng.

    After hearing this, Wu Meng said: "How about we talk about business instead of friendship?"

    "Trading? I quite like it. But if it's too dangerous, I won't do it."

    "Don't worry, as long as you do what I say, I guarantee you will not be in danger." Wu Meng assured Han Yu after hearing this.  However, Han Yu sneered at Wu Meng's guarantee and said, "Just pull it off. There is no danger if you do as you say. The implication is that if you don't listen to you, you will be responsible for yourself if you encounter danger, right? Wu  Old man, you are very treacherous, digging holes everywhere."

    Wu Meng, who was a little embarrassed by Han Yu's words, said depressedly: "How come you kid doesn't know how to respect your elders?"

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this and said, "Well, I only respect those who deserve respect. But I won't respect people like you who want to plot against me."

    "Okay, then let's discuss business. I do have something I want to entrust you with. It's not that I have to find you, but I don't have enough manpower right now"

    "You don't need to tell me the reason. I just want to know what are you going to ask me to do? If it's something very dangerous, I won't agree. Don't expect to use any righteousness to pressure me. That's of no use to me.  Say. It would make me feel disgusted."

    "I know, I want you to help me put an end to the chaos." Wu Mengmeng thought for a while and said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    Han Yu refused without hesitation: "No, it's too dangerous."

    "If you do as I say, I guarantee that you will not be in danger." Wu Meng said quickly.

    "I don't believe your promise. If I encounter danger then, can I still come back to settle the score with you? Old man Wu, you'd better hire someone else." Han Yu said unmoved.

    Wu Meng was really angry now. He glared at Han Yu unhappily and shouted: "Do you think I haven't thought about finding someone else? Before you guys showed up, I had already found someone to hire. As a result, you guys  Here comes the help of the bastard, killing the people I was planning to hire before and running away. It will take at least half a year for them to fight again, but damn, after half a year, even the fucking Daylily will be gone.  It’s cold!”

    Han Yu looked at Wu Meng who was furious and asked with some confusion: "You hired them, then why didn't you stop them when they attacked me and my companions?"

    "You think I don't want to, but who would have thought that you are so awesome" Wu Meng said a little annoyed.  Han Yu smiled when he saw this, and his vanity was immediately greatly satisfied. He looked at Wu Meng and apologized hypocritically: "Oh, I'm so sorry. I didn't know there was such a thing. This ignorant person  No wonder, I don’t think you will give me, a junior, any fuss, otherwise Uncle Maxi will definitely despise you if he finds out later.”

    Wu Meng looked at Han Yu sideways and said angrily: "You didn't let me have a relationship just now. What are you doing at this time?"

    "That's right, I said it"?You are not allowed to have a friendship with me, but I did not say that you are not allowed to have a friendship with you.  Han Yu said with a smile.

    After hearing this, Wu Meng suddenly had the urge to slap the bastard in front of him to death.  However, now is the time to employ people, so this idea can only be postponed temporarily, and then consider this tempting idea after the most important thing at the moment is resolved.

    Staring at Han Yu, Wu Meng said slowly: "I don't want to talk about friendship with you, nor do I want to talk about any righteousness with you. I will talk about a deal with you. As long as you are willing to help, as long as I can do it, I will  I can promise you anything."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Wu Meng and asked in confusion: "What on earth is going on? Since you can be allowed to say such things."

    "A fatal thing. On this lawless planet, there is a place shrouded in thick fog all day long. That place is a forbidden area for humans and animals living on this planet. Whether it is humans or animals, as long as they enter the fog, then  There is no possibility of coming out alive. Recently, the dense fog in the misty forest has become thinner. People originally thought that they would finally have a chance to unlock the secrets of the misty forest. But what is depressing is that although the fog has lightened, the people inside  The danger has not diminished at all, and strange creatures are constantly coming out of the forest to attack people and animals passing by."

    "Then what are you hiring me for? Are you planning to let me enter the misty forest?" Han Yu interjected and asked.

    "I have this idea." Wu Meng was honest and did not hide the matter. He nodded and said to Han Yu: "I did want to hire you to investigate the place at the beginning, but since you know Maxi,  Then I have to think more about your safety. I still have to go, but I will provide you with as much help as possible."

    "for example……"

    "For example, send someone to repair your starship for you. Provide treatment for your companions, provide a lot of food and fresh water"

    Listening to Wu Meng’s conditions, Han Yu quickly stopped when Wu Meng talked about arranging two women for him. Just kidding, old man Wu didn’t dare to accept them even if he dared to give them to him.  It's not that he's afraid that Lin Ke will be angry, but he just doesn't want to see Lin Ke sad.  Moreover, the woman was found by Old Man Wu, who knows whether her life will be in danger.  The second lady next to Huo Yun was a spy. If the second lady hadn't fallen in love with Huo Yun, I'm afraid Huo Yun would have died without knowing how.

    Seeing Han Yu calling for a stop, Wu Meng stopped talking.  Han Yu looked at Han Yu with a look of hope and said nothing.  Han Yu scratched his head.  Among the conditions proposed by Old Man Wu, there were not many that could attract Han Yu. The best was that he would provide a batch of medicines.  Han Mengxin's light ability can effectively treat trauma, but it has no ability to treat minor illnesses such as fever, headache, and cold.  It is difficult for a clever woman to make a meal without rice, without the help of medicine.  Even if Han Mengxin knew the treatment method, she still couldn't carry out the treatment.  We can only let the sick people stay close to each other.  Although Han Mengxin doesn't have to worry about life-threatening dangers, she still needs to recover before she recovers.  People who are sick can only endure it until they recover.  The pleasure that comes from it.  Only those who are sick will know.

    "The medicines are given now, so I can help you once. But let me tell you in advance, I am the only one. I don't want to implicate my companions. Also, no one is allowed to try to take advantage of them."

    "No problem." Wu Meng assured without hesitation.  Although it would be a bit troublesome not to bring the people around Han Yu with him.  But Wu Meng can still solve this problem.  The most important thing is Han Yu. This guy is the target. As long as he can be dealt with, everyone else will be easy to deal with.

    Han Yu obviously didn’t know that Wu Meng’s true intention was him.  In Han Yu's opinion, Wu Meng paid himself for his labor, which was a fair deal.  As for the danger of going to the misty forest, Han Yu didn't think it was a big deal.  Isn't it just fighting? Han Yu is very good at this kind of thing. If he can't win, why can't he run away?  Han Yu didn't think running away was a shameful thing.  If you persist even if you can't win, unless it's to protect someone or some belief, you're a fool.

    In order to prevent Han Yu from regretting it, Wu Meng sent Han Yu out of his field after establishing an employment relationship with Han Yu. According to Han Yu's request, Wu Meng needed to pay the reward first, and then Han Yu would do things for Wu Meng.  And when doing things, Han Yu has the right to decide whether to retreat based on the actual situation at the time.

    Wu Meng agreed to Han Yu's request without hesitation.

    Leaving Wu Meng’s domain, Han Yu excitedly went to Ning Ping and others to talk about what he had encountered.  After hearing this, everyone looked at Han Yu with strange expressions. Han Yu couldn't help but asked in confusion: "What's wrong with you? Don't believe what I said?"

    "Han Yu, you are really tired during this period. Go and take a rest. Leave the security matters to me and Bafang these days." Ning Ping patted Han Yu on the shoulder sympathetically and said.

    Han Yu slapped Ning Ping awayHe turned around and said angrily: "Thank you for your concern, but I'm not tired enough to daydream. What I said is true."

    Ning Ping did not believe it, and said perfunctorily to Han Yu: "Yes, yes, everything you said is true. It's still early for lunch. Han Yu, you go and rest for a while. We will call you when we have lunch."

    Seeing this, Han Yu ignored Ning Ping, looked at the others and asked, "What do you think? Like Ning Ping, do you think I am daydreaming?"

    Everyone looked at each other, and Han Mengxin asked tentatively: "Brother, do you have any evidence for these? If not, then we can only think that you are daydreaming."

    "Evidence, evidence By the way, that old man Wu said that he would send someone to deliver the medicines that I had negotiated with me before noon today. Mengxin, please take a good look at them to avoid expired medicines." Han  Yu said after thinking for a while.

    Seeing Han Yu's confident look, everyone became a little doubtful, and Ning Ping stopped saying that Han Yu was daydreaming.  Anyway, there are only a few hours until noon, and you will naturally know the truth of the matter after a while.  It would be easy to tell if this was a lie, but if it were true a person with the ability to control dreams, according to Han Yu, would not be able to use his abilities there.

    "I wonder if I can still use my swordsmanship if I go there?" Ning Ping gently stroked the Qingyun Sword and thought to himself.

    Around ten o'clock in the morning, everyone was doing their own things.  Suddenly, I heard news from Chaba that three people were approaching.  It looked like they didn't have many weapons, they were just dragging a big box alone.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately said with certainty: "It must be the person sent by Old Man Wu." The expressions of others also changed, especially Ning Ping. He did not expect that there is such an ability to control dreams in this world.  people exist.  Not only Ningping, but also others had never heard of it before.

    With a proud look on his face, Han Yu led everyone to the gate of the fortress and saw three people whom Han Yu knew. Among them was Old Man Wu, and to his left and right stood Guiying and Luo Hongchen.

    Since they are all acquaintances.  That would be easy to talk about.  Han Yu looked at Old Man Wu and asked straight to the point: "Where is what I want?"

    The smile on Old Man Wu's face froze, and he glared at the real Han Yu angrily, and ordered Guiying to deliver the three boxes brought by the three of them.  Han Yu took the box and handed it to Han Mengxin behind him, asking Han Mengxin to check it in front of others.  And he stood there chatting with Old Man Wu, with no intention of inviting the three visiting people in to sit down.

    Luo Hongchen saw this and sarcastically said: "Captain Han really has a personality. Even the way he treats guests is different from others."

    "No, no, no, no," Han Yu replied with a smile.  It looked like he didn't understand the meaning of Luo Hongchen's words.  Facing this piece of meat, Luo Hongchen was at a loss.  Wu Meng turned back to signal Luo Hongchen to shut up, and then said to Han Yu: "I came all the way here, my mouth is dry"

    "Oh, sorry, sorry, I almost forgot. Field, Bafang, go move the table and chairs quickly. Lin Ke, please go make some tea." Han Yu said to everyone as if he just remembered.

    "Hypocrisy." Luo Hongchen muttered softly when he saw this.

    Wu Meng was afraid that Han Yu would hear it.  He reminded Luo Hongchen in a low voice: "Say less."

    Luo Hongchen curled his lips when he heard the words, but still obeyed and said nothing.  But Guiying always remained silent from the beginning, just silently confronting Ning Ping.  It was only then that Han Yu discovered that the mysterious figure was a double swordsman.  This colleague is an enemy. If not for the presence of everyone, these two people might fight.

    In a short time, tables, chairs, and tea were brought in.  Han Yu asked Wu Meng to sit down, poured Wu Meng a cup of tea, and then began to ask Wu Meng what exactly he planned to do by hiring him.

    Before Wu Meng could speak, Luo Hongchen, who was sitting next to Wu Meng, spoke first: "Actually, it may be difficult for others to talk about it, but for you, it is not troublesome."

    "" Han Yu looked at Luo Hongchen quietly and waited for the next step.  Luo Hongchen continued after making sure that Han Yu would not interrupt: "This lawless planet was originally used by the Alliance to exile people who committed major crimes. Because its function is to exile, the Alliance is responsible for the construction of this planet.  They haven't done anything at all. After leaving people here, they will leave it alone and let the people here fend for themselves. However, people's adaptability and survival instinct are very strong. Through the efforts of countless people, people here have  took root on the planet. And people like my teacher gathered a group of exiled talents to establish a research institute in the misty forest. I won’t tell you what the specific research is. But the key now  Yes, the research institute was robbed by that group of ungrateful people who wanted to conquer this planet.Later, he returned to the Alliance to take revenge on society"

    "Then what am I going to do?" Han Yu interrupted and asked while Luo Hongchen was breathing.  I didn't expect Luo Hongchen to be so eloquent. When he opened his small mouth and kept talking, Han Yu could only speak while the other person was breathing.

    Luo Hongchen rolled her eyes at Han Yu who interrupted her and said slowly: "Actually, what you have to do is very simple. We don't expect you to deal with those ungrateful guys for us. We only hope that you can  We can sneak into the institute and turn on the switch at the bottom of the institute. As long as we turn on that switch, we can turn defeat into victory."

    "Why don't you go by yourself?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen explained: "If we could go, we would have gone by ourselves. The institute's defense system has files on all of us. As long as we show up, we will be stopped. Only a new face like you  , it is possible to escape that defense system."

    "Then how do I get in?" Han Yu asked again.

    "We will arrange this matter. There are no production facilities in that research institute, and all materials that need to be lost can only rely on external transportation. At that time, we will dress you up as a delivery person, and you will naturally have the opportunity to sneak in.  Chance."

    "Okay. Well, if I accidentally damage something in that research institute, you won't let me accompany you, right?" Han Yu thought for a while and asked again.

    Luo Hongchen didn't need to answer this time, and Wu Meng said with a smile: "I can make the decision on this matter, and I won't ask you to compensate. Even if I break the bottles and jars, I don't want what belongs to me to be taken away by others.  .Han Yu, when can you leave?"

    "When will the next supply delivery be?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "Two days later." Luo Hongchen replied.

    Han Yu said: "Then it will be in two days. Then you will send someone to pick me up."

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed, the three people who had achieved their goal did not stay any longer. Wu Meng and the others stood up to leave. After Wu Meng and the others left, Han Mengxin, who was responsible for checking the medicines, whispered to Han Yu: "Brother, there is something wrong with these medicines."

 Text Chapter 859: Lots of Doubts

    "Is it fake medicine?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "No, the medicine is good medicine, but there is something wrong with the production date of the medicine." Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    Reaching out to take the medicine handed over by Han Mengxin, Han Yu discovered that the production date on the medicine was more than a year ago.  Originally this was not a big deal, but considering the location, this is a bit worthy of consideration.  Looking at the drug manufacturers again, they are one of the largest pharmaceutical companies in the alliance.  In other words, this is flowing here from the Alliance.

    When did the inner circle of the Death Star become the back garden of mankind?  Or is it that that major pharmaceutical company also opened a branch factory in this place that is out of the way of strangers?  Then this manufacturer is too awesome, even better than the alliance!

    The answer is no. The inner circle of death is still very dangerous and dangerous. Ordinary people or people with some ability will fail in the desert star field where the inner circle of death and the middle circle meet.

    But the medicine in his hand clearly reminded Han Yu and others that this medicine was real. The genuine patent medicine from a year ago was now in Han Yu's hand.

    "Did the Alliance find a shortcut to get here?" Ning Ping suddenly said.

    At first glance, Ningping seems a bit whimsical, but after thinking about it carefully, it is really possible.  If there were no shortcuts, how did the prisoners on this lawless planet get here?  The Alliance probably wasn't so full that it sent out a lot of manpower and material resources just to exile a few prisoners.

    "But why don't you announce the shortcut to the public?"  You must know that countless people who explore the Death Star Territory lose their lives every year. If there is really such a shortcut

    Han Yu didn’t understand, but Ning Ping vaguely guessed the reason.  When hearing Han Yu express his confusion, Ning Ping said slowly: "It should be for the non-renewable resources here. You also know that some resources are non-renewable, and the less they use, the less they use. The alliance must maintain  If it is strong, it will inevitably consume a lot of resources. The reason why non-renewable resources are called non-renewable is because its nature is to use less and less. And what the alliance needs to do will never be finished. Now there is death  With the support of non-renewable resources in the Star Territory, the Alliance can continue to maintain its advantage. But if the shortcut is known, it will be impossible for the Alliance to be alone. By then, the division of various resources in the Death Star Territory will  It will be inevitable. But if this shortcut is not revealed, the Alliance can continue to monopolize various non-renewable resources here. I think it is for this reason that the Alliance has not announced the discovery of the shortcut.  "

    "The alliance is really selfish." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    In response to Han Yu's comments, Ning Ping and others looked at the others indifferently, but they all had the same reaction as themselves.  If the alliance's die-hards see it, the terrorists who are unorganized, undisciplined, and have no sense of governmentthe big hats will be given to Han Yu and others for free.  But now there aren't that kind of people around, so Han Yu and others' complaints were naturally ignored.  to be honest.  Whether it is the Alliance or the Pirate Alliance, they are all the same for explorers like Han Yu, but the Alliance still has to find some fig leaves to deceive, while the Pirate Alliance is naked and naked and directly robs.

    Explorers like Han Yu.  They are floating between the Alliance and the Pirate Alliance, and they are more free to do whatever they want.  But he will not take the initiative to cause trouble.  The only code of conduct I believe in is that if you don't offend me, I won't offend you. If you offend me, I'll kill you.

    Explorers rarely have scum, and most of them have a character that repays injustice and repays kindness.  This makes both the alliance and the pirates have a headache for the explorer group.  The Alliance and the pirates rarely adopt the same attitude towards explorers and keep a wide berth.  If necessary, try to avoid conflict with these troublesome guys.

    But there is a limit as far as possible, such as protecting some things that need to be kept secret. At that time, whether it was the alliance or the pirates, they would not be lenient.  For example, right now, Han Yu and others felt that they seemed to be in a very dangerous position.

    "Hey, don't think too much. After all, these are just our speculations and have not been confirmed yet." Han Yu couldn't help but smile and said to everyone when he saw Ning Ping and others looking worried.  As a result, Han Yu didn't say it was okay, but his words played a catalytic role.  Ning said to Han Yu with a straight face: "I will go with you in two days."

    "No, if what we guess is true, then I still count on you to protect everyone." Han Yu shook his head and refused after hearing this.

    "Then what should you do?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    "Me? Of course I'm going to the misty forest to have a look. Ning Ping, I'm not here, so we all have to ask you to take care of us. Repair the Courage as soon as possible, and then leave here without disturbing anyone. That Wu Meng and what he brought  I can’t trust the people who come.”

    "I know, no."??Where shall we meet?  "

    "I'm going to the Misty Forest. After the Courage is repaired, you can wait for me near the Misty Forest. I will release the pillar of fire when I need to contact you. Then you can pick me up there. Remember,  After I leave, don’t try to contact me. I will leave the contact device on the Courage. Since that Wu Meng is a god general of the alliance, there is no guarantee that he will not have a monitoring system in his hands."

    "Then what preparations should you make before going?" Ning Ping asked again.

    "Know yourself and your enemy, and you will never be in danger of a hundred battles. I will set off in two days. Before that, I have to go around the area. The attacks we received a few days ago did not come from the same group of organizations, which means there must be towns here. Those who were exiled here They have probably become permanent residents here. Lin Ke, Meng Xin and Yan'er, you three, please don't run around. I feel that there are very few women here, otherwise those desperadoes will not be beaten by me and Ning Ping. After retreating so many times, we are still brave enough to launch an attack. One more thing is worse than one less thing. Let us be in an undefeated position first and then consider other things."

    "Well, I remember, brother, please be careful." Han Mengxin nodded and replied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu nodded to express his understanding

    The matter was settled like this.  Out of distrust of Wu Meng, the security work of Han Yu and Ning Ping was not cancelled, but the security personnel were replaced by Ning Ping and Shi Bafang. Field needed to cooperate with Chaba to continue repairing the Courage, so he did not have time to be responsible for the security.  Work, and Qiao Yan'er's injury will not heal for a while.  Lin Ke and Han Mengxin had to take turns taking care of her and had no time to do anything else.  It was only then that Han Yu and others discovered the inconvenience of the small number of people.  Although the number of people is small, the distribution of benefits can be as fair as possible, but when trouble occurs, the available manpower is obviously insufficient. This is an objective fact.  However, Han Yu and others would not be happy if Han Yu and others were allowed to recruit companions on a large scale.  In the view of Han Yu and others, people are more valuable than others, although things are a bit busy now.  But instead of finding people with impure thoughts, it would be better to just have a few people there. Anyway, they will only be busy for a while, and it will be over after a while.

    ……

    A night without words

    When the first ray of sunshine in the morning shone on the Courage, Han Yu, who had changed his outfit, immediately boarded the Courage.  Last night, Chaba opened the scope of his investigation to the maximum.  Finally, a small human trading market was discovered in the southwest three hundred miles away from the Courage.  Since it was evening, Chaba had no way of estimating the prosperity of this market.  But in Han Yu’s eyes.  It's amazing to find it at all.  If Chaba hadn't discovered it, Han Yu would still have to wander around like a headless fly, but now he didn't need to. He could just follow the direction given by Chaba.

    In order to avoid being recognized, Han Yu asked Lin Ke to put on a little makeup for him, and then put on a black cloak.  After completely covering himself in it, and then putting on the dog-skin hat with the invisibility effect, Han Yu left the Courage.

    Not long after Han Yu left the Courage, the person who had been ordered to hide in a hidden place to monitor told Wu Meng and others the news of Han Yu's departure.  The reason why Chaba couldn't find these people.  It's because these people are too cunning.  Not only did they hide in the forest, they also dug a big hole in the hiding place, covered it with camouflage, and then hid in the big hole.  Chaba's surveillance is from the air to the ground. As long as no one is seen, the inspection is completed. Who would have thought that there are still people hidden below the ground.

    Wu Meng frowned when he learned that someone had left the Courage.  At this moment, Luo Hongchen walked in with a happy face. When he saw Wu Meng's appearance, Luo Hongchen ran over and asked in a low voice: "Sir, have you encountered anything troublesome?"

    Wu Meng made a perfunctory remark. Seeing Luo Hongchen's happy face, he couldn't help but ask: "Ah, a little. But it's not a big deal. Hongchen, what kind of happy event have you encountered?"

    "Hehe I won Guiying, and I plan to let him go shopping with me later." Luo Hongchen replied with a smile.

    When Wu Meng heard the word "shopping", he felt a little weak in his legs.  This Luo Hongchen has good abilities and a decent personality, but she has a problem, or it is a woman's nature. This girl likes shopping, and even if she has visited the same street over and over again, Luo Hongchen still enjoys it.  Wu Meng is not a person who likes shopping. Firstly, because he is old and his legs and feet are not as flexible as those of young people like Luo Hongchen. Secondly, Wu Meng is not interested in shopping.

    However, the deadly friends are not poor. Since the silly boy of the shadow is caught, let him go as Luo Hongchen's hard work.  Anyway, there are still two days before Han Yu enters the misty forest, and they won't be needed during this time.

    After letting Luo Hongchen and Guiying go, Wu Mengcai suddenly remembered that someone on the Courage had left in the morning.  I really want to take Luo Hong?I called Guiying back to give me some advice, but I felt that I was making a fuss out of a molehill. The target, Han Yu, had already been tricked, so it was better not to cause trouble.  In addition, Luo Hongchen's ability to adapt immediately is stronger than that of Guiying. Even if he encounters the people from the Courage, he should be able to deal with it without unnecessary trouble for someone who is about to be in a coffin.

    It was precisely because of Wu Meng's thought that Han Yu, who was preparing to go to the human market to collect intelligence, discovered more unreasonable places, and it also made him even more vigilant about the misty forest he was going to.

    ……

    In order to avoid being recognized, Han Yu did not talk to anyone when he entered the market, but tried hard to listen.  People in the market didn't seem to care about Han Yu's appearance.  Even if these exiled people are not extremely vicious, they are still familiar with him. Xiang Han Yu's dressing up is no longer strange to them.

    It is said to be a market, but it is actually a small bazaar where people use to barter or exchange money.  There is no manager, and the money used is not the stars issued by the alliance, but real gold.  There is not much silver, and only gold is in circulation as the only currency.  As long as the method of exchange is bartering, most of the items exchanged are food.

    Han Yu reached out and touched a few gold bars in his pocket.  He had brought it with him just in case, but now it seemed that if Han Yu brought food, it might be easier to get the clues he wanted.

    ……

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "What would you like, little brother?" the shop owner walked up and asked with enthusiasm.

    "What do you have here?" Han Yu asked back. The store owner was stunned for a moment, and then replied with a smile on his face: "Our store is still ninety-eight years and seven months away from being a century-old store"

    In other words, this little shabby shop was opened the year before last Han Yu looked at the shop owner standing in front of him with black lines appearing on his forehead, foaming at the mouth.  He stretched out his hand to interrupt the other person's words and asked, "What do you have to eat here?"

    "Yes, what do you want, little brother? Although my store is small, as the saying goes, although the sparrow is small, it has all the internal organs. Although I dare not say that I will have everything I want, but"

    "Here comes a bowl of noodles." Han Yu interrupted the shopkeeper again.

    The shop owner looked at Han Yu with some depression.  Talking is always interrupted.  Anyone would feel unhappy, but in line with the principle that customers are God, the shop owner was only depressed for a moment and then began to enthusiastically sell the special dishes of his shop to Han Yu, "Okay, then  Little brother, don’t you want to have something else? It’s too much work just to eat noodles. Listen to my brother and come here"

    "Is it free?" Han Yu interrupted the shop owner for the third time.

    This time the shop owner shut up.  If it were free, the shopkeeper would not say anything to his death. He forced a smile and said to Han Yu: "Please wait a moment, little brother. The noodles you ordered will be here soon. I wonder what else I need to order, little brother?"  "

    "No, by the way, your noodle soup should be more watery, not too salty or too light, sprinkle some chopped green onion instead of garlic"

    As Han Yu’s request came out, the smile on the owner’s face became stiffer and stiffer. After finally waiting for Han Yu to finish the request, the owner quickly turned around and walked to the kitchen.  If he didn't leave, the shopkeeper was worried that he would throw the plate in his hand at the face of this stingy customer who only ordered a bowl of noodles and demanded more.

    Just when the shopkeeper went to cook noodles for Han Yu, Han Yu looked out of the shop in boredom.  The business of this store is not very good. Even though it is the only store here, not many people come here to eat.  There was not a single customer in the restaurant during dinner time. There are only two reasons for this result. One is that the restaurant's craftsmanship is not good and it is difficult to retain repeat customers. The other is that someone in the restaurant is too verbose. The verbose guests would rather not stay.  I don’t want to be verbally harassed when I come here to eat.  Frankly speaking, Han Yu is more inclined to the latter reason.

    As he was looking out of the room boredly, he suddenly saw two figures walking past the hotel. Han Yu frowned when he saw this. After making sure that the other party did not notice him, Han Yu stood up and prepared to walk out.

    "Hey~Hey~ little brother, the noodles you want" At this moment, the shopkeeper came out with a bowl of noodles. When he saw Han Yu was leaving, he shouted quickly.

    "Please eat." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    The shop owner was stunned when he heard this, and subconsciously thanked him. Then he suddenly came back to his senses and realized that this guy hasn’t paid yet!  I wanted to chase him, but then I thought again, I didn't even touch this person, and judging from the way he was dressed, he probably wasn't someone to be trifled with

    He cursed a few times in his mind, and the shopkeeper looked at him with distress.Looking at the noodles in my heart, I started eating. The sound of Xili snoring fully expressed the depressed mood of the shop owner at this time.

    Han Yu was not interested in studying the store owner's mood at this time. After walking out of the hotel, Han Yu quietly followed the target he found.  They saw Luo Hongchen and Guiying walking on the street one behind the other.  Luo Hongchen was relaxed and didn't hold anything in his hands, but Guiying was in a miserable state. His body was covered with large and small bags. From a distance, only the bags and no one could be seen, just like a movable shelf moving slowly forward.

    "Luo Hongchen, have you had enough trouble? If you don't end your childlike behavior, don't worry about me falling out." The mysterious figure who had been following Luo Hongchen saw Luo Hongchen walking towards a street stall again.  When I went there, I finally couldn't help but burst out.

    There were not many people on the street at this time. Han Yu, who was following behind, was on the roadside. After hearing Juying's cry, he immediately turned around and stood in front of a stall and started pretending to choose.

    "Jueying, what are you calling? You can't yell at me just because there is a word "guilty" in your name. Have you forgotten how you promised me in the first place?" Luo Hongchen turned around and said to Juying with a smile.  If he still had freedom in his hands, Guiying would definitely ignore the difference between men and women.  He punched Luo Hongchen's smiling face hard.

    "Stop talking about these useless things. Isn't it just peeking at you in the shower? Are you so popular? Just one look at you won't make you lose any meat. Besides, you should be grateful if someone is willing to peek at you.  ." Guiying lowered his voice and said to Luo Hongchen.  Even though he lowered his voice, it didn't mean that no one heard him.

    "Pfft~" Han Yu, who had sharp ears, couldn't help but chuckle, but as soon as the laughter came out, Han Yu quickly reached out and covered his mouth, watching with interest as Luo Hongchen's face turned from red to black, from black to purple

    "That man is really fierce. I just keep these words in my heart, how can I say it out loud?" The owner of the stall that Han Yu used to cover up suddenly sighed and whispered.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at the stall owner and found that the stall owner had his eyes closed and had a cane at his feet that only blind people could use.

    "Blind person?" Han Yu looked at the stall owner in surprise.  He waved his hand in front of the stall owner.  Great, no reaction.  But just when Han Yu was about to test further.  But before Han Yu could put the action into action.  The stall owner said calmly: "Little brother, it's wrong to bully disabled people. And have you forgotten your original plan?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu retracted his hand in embarrassment and turned to look at Luo Hongchen and Guiying.  I don’t know what Luo Hongchen said to Guiying. Anyway, Guiying was dejected and followed Luo Hongchen listlessly like a defeated rooster.  Luo Hongchen, on the other hand, held his chest and head high, as if he had just won a great victory.

    Looking at Juying’s desperate look, Han Yu couldn’t help but shake his head. He was really embarrassing to his male compatriots.  If it were Han Yu.  Han Yu would definitely put down all the big and small bags in his hands and let Luo Hongchen stay there and stare, instead of accepting his fate and being bullied like he was now.

    Seeing Luo Hongchen and Guiying continue to walk forward, Han Yu was just about to follow when he heard the stall owner slowly say: "Little brother, if I were you, I advise you not to chase after them. Have you been exposed?"

    "Huh? Can't you see?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Who told you I'm blind? I'm just trying to see the world from another perspective." The stall owner opened his eyes and said something to Han Yu that sounded profound.  However, looking at Han Yu's indifferent expression, the stall owner knew that what he said did not have the desired effect.  In order to attract Han Yu's attention, the stall owner knew that he still needed to work hard.  After coughing slightly, the stall owner said to Han Yu: "Little brother, see if there is anything you like here? I can give you a 10% discount Hey, don't leave, you can also consider 20% off.  The 15% discount is not non-negotiable Damn!" Seeing that Han Yu paid no attention to him, the stall owner waited until Han Yu walked away, cursed in a low voice, and then closed his eyes again, as if waiting for the next one  guest.

    ?? Han Yu originally thought that the stall owner was an expert, but it turned out to be a salesman of his own products. Han Yu didn't want to take back all the big and small bags at this time.  Han Yu can still distinguish the priorities of things.  Ignoring the stall owner who tried to stay, Han Yu followed Luo Hongchen and Guiying again.

    Along the way, Han Yu could tell that Luo Hongchen’s shopping was the second priority, and that torture of Guiying was the real thing.  Not to mention that he must stop at every stall. When Guiying put down what he was holding and took a short break, he immediately left. It can be seen that this Luo Hongchen did it on purpose, and his intention was too obvious.  But Guiying's attitude is a bit unpredictable, and it's not clear whether he has any leverage that Luo Hongchen has pinched. Anyway, whatever Luo Hongchen says now, he will do whatever he wants, with a submissive little daughter-in-law who has suffered.  Similar.

    &nbsp; Because it was approaching noon, there were not many people setting up stalls on the roadside. Han Yu, who was following a man and a woman, looked at Luo Hongchen and Guiying who were about to reach the end of the street and immediately turned around and walked back.  He ducked and walked into an alley.  After a while, Luo Hongchen and Guiying returned the same way.  However, Luo Hongchen was still relaxed, while Guiying's body was covered with bags of all sizes. What's even more exaggerated was that the front of this guy was blocked by a big bag, and he couldn't see the road ahead at all.  .

    Han Yu gave Juying a sympathetic look, and then prepared to help Juying.  Although Han Yu would not take the initiative to help Juying reduce his burden, it could still be easily done by reducing the number of bags on Juying's body.

    While Luo Hongchen and Guiying passed by the alley where Han Yu was hiding, Han Yu flicked his finger at Guiying's calf, and a small fireball flew out.  The mysterious figure who was exploring and discovering the front step by step did not expect that someone would attack him.  The attacked right leg was hit, and then his body lost balance and fell to the ground.

    It didn’t matter that Guiying fell down, but the things he was carrying flew out with him, and large and small bags were scattered all over the floor.  Luo Hongchen glanced at Juying depressedly, and complained in a low voice: "It's really useless, I can't even get this thing."

    "Try it yourself?" When Guiying heard this, he immediately quit, put down the things he picked up, and stared at Luo Hongchen.

    "What's your name? I'll give you the thing, what about now?" Luo Hongchen also stared back not to be outdone.  After all, Guiying was a little unreasonable, after being counterattacked by Luo Hongchen.  He stopped talking, lowered his head and depressedly started to pack up the things scattered on the floor.

    Seeing this, Han Yu knew that it was almost time for him to appear.  After tidying up his clothes a little, Han Yu walked out of the alley as if nothing had happened, and then shouted to Luo Hongchen and Guiying in a tone of discovery: "Ouch~ Who is this? Why are you so clumsy?"

    As soon as Han Yu appeared.  Luo Hongchen and Guiying's expressions suddenly became unnatural.  Han Yu saw it in his eyes and remembered it in his heart.  His face was calm.  Han Yu walked over with a smile on his face, looked up and down at Juying, and showed his regretful expression vividly.  At this time, silence was really better than sound. In an instant, Guiying seemed to understand what Han Yu wanted to express.

    Luo Hongchen on the side saw Han Yu and Guiying just looking at each other but not speaking. He couldn't help but asked Han Yu with dissatisfaction: "Han Yu, what are you doing here?"

    "There's still some time before departure. I'm going out for a walk." Han Yu replied casually.  But Luo Hongchen couldn't just listen to Han Yu's casual answer.  Pretending to be concerned, Luo Hongchen lowered his voice and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, are you crazy? Have you forgotten what you saw on this planet? Many people on this planet are planning to kill you.  The body is broken into thousands of pieces. If someone knows your identity"

    "When the time comes, I will say that you two are my accomplices." Han Yu replied slowly.

    As soon as Luo Hongchen heard this, he knew that his intention to intimidate Han Yu had failed.  This Han Yu is much harder to deceive than that Guiying.  Luo Hongchen was about to say something when he saw Han Yu squatting in front of Juiying and saying, "I mean Juiying, you are really embarrassing to a man. It's really your first time to be a man and do what you do."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFFICE

    "Han Yu, what are you telling Guiying?" Luo Hongchen asked Han Yu with a frown.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "Nothing, I just told Guiying that you are good at taming husbands, which makes people intimidated. Are you going to continue shopping?"

    "No more shopping, let's eat something first and then continue shopping." Luo Hongchen replied.  Hearing Luo Hongchen's words, Guiying, who was packing his things, couldn't help shaking his body. It was obvious that he was "looking forward" to the afternoon shopping.

    Han Yu obviously saw it, but he didn’t intend to continue down the mountain.  After hearing Luo Hongchen's plan, Han Yu just nodded, and then broke up with Luo Hongchen and Guiying.  Luo Hongchen planned to take Guiying around in the afternoon, while Han Yu was going to return to the Courage to tell everyone the information collected in the morning, and then everyone would work together to find something that might be useful.

    Looking at Han Yu’s leaving figure, Luo Hongchen frowned and said, “Will that kid see through our intentions?”

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??

    After hearing this, Luo Hongchen glanced at Juiying in surprise, and said with a smile: "You can do it Juiying, you can think of such a way, but unfortunately, I won't agree. If you want to say it, you have to wait until I have enough shopping.  Then go back."

    &nbsp; When Guiying heard this, he sighed and began to pick up the scattered merchandise on the ground.

    *********************************

    Leaving the small market, Han Yu embarked on the return journey to the Courage.  But before he had gone far, he heard someone calling him from behind.  Although he wasn't calling his name, there was no one around him except himself, so he was definitely calling him.

    Looking back, I saw that there was more than one person coming, and all of them were strangers.  Han Yu felt something bad in his heart, but the strength of the people coming over was not very good.  Even if he added one piece, he was no match for Han Yu. Han Yu was confident and stood there waiting for those people to approach, wanting to see what these people planned to do.

    "Robbery!"

    very good!  The purpose is clear, without any cover-up or embellishment.

    Han Yu looked at the person who shouted this to him and asked with interest: "Is it just you people?"

    "Humph! We have more people than you!" The visitor shouted confidently.

    Han Yu, smiled

    “Crackling, crackling…

    ……

    "Brother, we were wrong." The leader changed his proud look, and now he was holding a head that was no different from a pig's head.  He endured the pain and begged Han Yu for mercy.

    Han Yu took a look at the pig's head, which was bruised and swollen by himself and could not see its original shape, and sneered in his heart.  A group of thieves dared to rob me. They really don't know how to write the word "death"?

    "Who asked you to come?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    The leader was slightly startled, and then quickly replied: "No one asked us to come. We just see you as a stranger, so we want to extort some money from you before you understand the rules of the Faxing Star."

    "Really?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn’t believe it.  The leader suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He knelt on the ground with a plop and begged for mercy: "Big brother, little brother breaks every word and dare not hide anything."

    "Yeah?"

    "Of course, if you don't believe me, brother, you can ask around. Who doesn't know that Bill the Bear is an honest man?"

    "Hey~ Honest person?" Han Yu had a hard time holding back his laughter when he heard this. A guy who planned to lead people to rob actually advertised himself as an honest person?

    ???????? Han Yu doesn’t intend to discuss with Woolly Bear Bill whether he is an honest person, but he is idle anyway.  Han Yu just took this opportunity to chat with this guy who rarely came to his door automatically to see if he could learn anything from him.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu looked at Bill and asked, "You said you are an honest person?"

    "Yes."

    "Then you won't lie."

    "……Yes."

    "Very good." Han Yu nodded, reached out and took out a gold bar from his pocket, weighed it in his hand and said to Bill, "Do you know this thing?"

    "Recognize, recognize." Bill swallowed, staring at the gold bar in Han Yu's hand with his eyes a little straight, moving up and down as the gold bar moved up and down in Han Yu's hand.

    "Answer my question, this thing is yours."

    "please ask me whatever you want." Bill replied immediately after hearing this.

    Han Yu smiled slightly and asked: "What is the relationship between the alliance and you criminals who are exiled here? Think about it before you think about it. I won't hide it from you. I know some information, but I just need to find someone to verify it.  If you dare to lie to me, hum!" Following Han Yu's cold snort, Bill couldn't help but shuddered, nodded repeatedly and assured: "Yes, yes, I understand. Brother, just ask, I will definitely know everything.  Words, words are endless.”

    "Hey~ Not bad, I also know how to use idioms." Han Yu said with some surprise.

    When Bill heard this, there was a hint of bitterness on his face, but the bitterness was fleeting, and then turned into a greedy face, looking longingly at the gold bar in Han Yu's hand.  Han Yu looked at Bill with great interest, pressed down his desire to know Bill's past thoughts, and said, "I've already asked, and now it's your turn."

    "Yes, yes, brother is asking about the relationship between the alliance and us criminals, right? It used to be a hostile relationship, but now it has become a cooperative relationship. I believe that in the near future, we will become a whole."

    After hearing what Bill said, Han Yu frowned and asked, "Do you know the Misty Forest?"

    "You know, it is located in the center of human settlements on the entire planet. It can be said that the place where people live is centered on the misty forest and spreads out to the surrounding areas."

    "I heard that the misty forest is very dangerous. Why do you want to live like this?"

    "I will do this?Clearly, when I was sent here, someone had already built the place where I lived.  "

    "There are no cells here?"

    "Without a starship, does it matter whether there is a cell or not?"

    "Hmmthat's right. Do you know Luo Hongchen and Guiying?"

    "We know each other. I saw them on the street today. To be honest, it was just because I saw them that I led my men to find you."

    "Have you ever had any issues with them?"

    "No, I just feel that those who can talk to them are basically knowledgeable." As he said that, Bill looked greedily at the gold bar in Han Yu's hand again.  It's a pity that Han Yu was not deceived this time, but Han Yu didn't point it out and continued to ask: "Last question, what is in the misty forest?"

    "Ugh" Bill's face stiffened when he heard this, and his eyes began to spin rapidly.

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately knew that there was something going on here. He immediately looked at Bill with a straight face and said, "I won't hide it from you. I will enter the misty forest in two days, but I always feel that Luo Hongchen has something to do with Guiying."  Hidden from me, so I have to find someone to ask myself."

    "What did you say? Are you going into the misty forest?" Bill was shocked and asked Han Yu in disbelief.

    Han Yu frowned slightly, but still nodded to indicate that he was right.  I saw Bill's face was tangled, and finally his whole face relaxed. He looked at Han Yu and said slowly: "If you can, listen to my advice and find a way to get out of here. That misty forest is not what people should go to.  The place."

    "Because of the research institute there?"

    "I don't know if there is a research institute there. I only know that when you go into the misty forest, you are a human being, but when you come out, you are no longer a human being." Bill shook his head and said.

    "What do you mean?" Han Yu didn't understand and asked with a frown.

    "Sigh~ I can't tell you exactly what is scary about that misty forest. After all, I am timid and dare not go near there. But there are bold people around me, and those people are very curious about the misty forest, so  A group of about two hundred powerful people gathered together and entered the misty forest together, but the result"

    Seeing that Bill stopped talking, Han Yu said for him: "In the end, not one of the two hundred people came back alive?"

    "No, there were two who came back alive, but one of them was half-dead, one went crazy, and then both of them died. No one expected what happened after death. Those two people would actually transform after death.  , no longer looked like a human being, but rather like some kind of beast with human characteristics Those who discovered this at the time were frightened, thinking that there was a curse in the misty forest, and they were even more afraid to approach the misty forest casually.  .”

    "How do you know so clearly?" Han Yu asked doubtfully.

    Bill laughed bitterly when he heard this, pointed to his nose and replied: "Because the two people who died, one was his brother and the other was his good friend. I was not strong enough at the time, so I did not enter with them. As a result,  I was the only one with little strength to escape, and instead became a small boss."

    "Cursea beast with human characteristicsOkay, your mission is completed, this is yours." Han Yu said and threw the gold bar in his hand to Bill.  Bill quickly caught it with both hands and thanked Han Yu repeatedly.  However, Han Yu didn't care about a robber's thanks. He casually waved his hand to signal Bill to take the people away. Before leaving, Bill turned around and said to Han Yu with a sincere face: "Brother, listen to my advice, that misty forest is really  It’s not a place for people to go.”

    "Then how can the alliance call that place its home?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked.

    Bill was stunned for a moment, but then replied in a low voice: "Perhaps it's because the alliance is behind all this." After speaking, Bill walked away in a dazed manner, while Han Yu slowly walked towards the Courage.  Go.

 Text Chapter 860: First visit to the misty forest

    Han Yu was not a very law-abiding person, and his character determined that he did not tell Ningping and others what he heard from Bill.  Hearing that Bill was so afraid of the misty forest, Han Yu became more and more curious about the misty forest he was about to go to.  In the final analysis, Han Yu is a person who likes excitement.

    Because they didn’t know anything about it, Ning Ping and others still did what they were responsible for as they had discussed with Han Yu before.  Han Yu locked himself in the room. He needed to sort out the intelligence collected during the day. The misty forest was a dangerous place. This was the only thing Han Yu could make clear.

    While Han Yu was sorting out the information, Wu Meng was also talking to Luo Hongchen and Guiying.  Meeting Han Yu during the day made Luo Hongchen no longer interested in shopping.  Perhaps it was a woman's intuition, but Luo Hongchen felt that there might be twists and turns in this operation.  So as soon as she returned to her residence, she dragged Guiying, who was as tired as a dead dog, to Wu Meng to report what she and Guiying had discovered.

    But what surprised Luo Hongchen was that Wu Meng's reaction was very cold. He just said that he knew it and never mentioned it again.  This made Luo Hongchen, who originally wanted to be praised by Wu Meng, felt a little disappointed.  It's like trying to exchange the news that you finally got for a reward, but the news has been known to others for a long time.

    Wu Meng looked at Luo Hongchen, who was a little downcast, and asked angrily and funnyly: "Hongchen, did you enjoy shopping today?"

    "Happy." Luo Hongchen replied after hearing this.  After hearing this, Juying on the side cursed in his heart: "You are happy, you don't have to take anything along the way"

    "Guiying, are you happy?"

    Hearing this, Juying, who was cursing, blurted out: "I'm so happy!"

    "Huh?" Luo Hongchen immediately flew over with an eye dart. Knowing that he had said something wrong, Guiying quickly said, "Uh I'm happy, I'm so happy"

    "Haha Okay, I won't do it for you. It's been a hard day, go back and rest." Wu Meng couldn't help laughing when he heard this.  Interrupting Juying's words.

    As if being granted amnesty, Guiying glanced at Wu Meng gratefully and disappeared in a flash.  When Luo Hongchen saw Yin Ya biting secretly, he thought about going back to trouble Gui Ying again.  Wu Meng met and advised: "You must do things in moderation, and you can't do whatever you want. Although Guiying accidentally bumped into you taking a bath, because he has worked hard for you for a day, let this matter be revealed like this. Now  Juying still feels guilty for seeing you taking a bath. But if you continue to be aggressive, there is no guarantee that Juying will break the pot for you, and you will have nowhere to cry. "

    After listening to Wu Meng’s words.  Luo Hongchen nodded, accepting Wu Meng's suggestion.  Seeing that Luo Hongchen was still obedient, Wu Meng nodded with satisfaction and said to Luo Hongchen: "The reason why I reacted coldly to the news you brought back is because that Han Yu would collect information about the misty forest before setting off.  As expected." As he said that, Wu Meng stretched out his hand and patted it, and a person appeared at the door.  Surprisingly, it was Bill Xiong who had told Han Yu about the misty forest before.

    "My lord" Bill saluted respectfully.

    Wu Meng nodded.  After signaling Bill to step back, he said to Luo Hongchen: "Some people can't be made to submit just by hiding it. We must understand that person's character. Just like our current target, Han Yu, his character is full of adventure.  Spirit. To put it more bluntly, that kid is a person who likes to face difficulties. I have people tell Han Yu half-truths and half-false things about the misty forest, and Han Yu will definitely be driven by curiosity.  Go to the misty forest. As long as he enters the misty forest, even if he grows a pair of wings, I am sure that I can catch him."

    "Why must we arrest him? There should be many candidates with better conditions than him, right?" Luo Hongchen asked with a puzzled frown.

    "Originally I couldn't tell you this, but in order to prevent you from disrupting my plan, I'd better tell you everything in advance. That Han Yu is a flame-type ability user."

    "I know this……"

    "Hahathen do you know that boy still has a domain?"

    "Field?"

    "Yes, the field. It is something that only superpowers can understand. Think about it. At Han Yu's current age, if he waits until he completely masters the power of the field, how many people will be needed to control him by then."

    "Is the power of the domain very strong?" Luo Hongchen asked puzzledly.

    Wu Meng heard this and asked: "Do you know the difference between home and away games?"

    “I know that playing at home is more conducive to my performance.”

    "Yes, the domain is equivalent to the superpower's own territory, where superpowers are king, but they are different from their own abilities. The superpower can use the power in the command field to attack, but I can't. I  You can only guide. Each of the twelve divine generals in the alliance is a master who refuses to bow easily. I remember that when my companions and I first served as the twelve divine generals, we fought constantly with each other. But after one of the divine generals understood the domain,  Will be there soonThe eleven people below were beaten to the ground.  "

    "Including adults?"

    "Yes, including. I was the first to fall, so I saw the whole process of the battle. It was really a big battle. The gods who have understood the domain will fight against ten, since they will not fall behind."

    "Is it possible that the number one divine general among the twelve divine generals now is the one who understood the realm back then?" Luo Hongchen asked belatedly.

    "Yes, that's him. It's a pity that he is old and timid now, and he is no longer willing to fight easily with others. And the alliance also knows this, and I don't know what those people think, but they really let the alliance go  The first god general's fishing behavior." Speaking of this, Wu Meng complained a little to the top leaders of the alliance.  When Luo Hongchen saw that the topic was going off the rails, he quickly asked: "Sir, do you think you should inform Han Yu that the plan has been advanced? This will save you a long night and many dreams."

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said: "It doesn't matter. From the report brought back by Bill, we can see that Han Yu has developed a strong interest in the misty forest. We might as well just wait and see what happens. Anyway, it's only one day, we can wait  rise."

    Hearing what Wu Meng said, Luo Hongchen could only put aside his original thoughts and continued to suggest: "Then let's change the original capture opportunity. Sir, I always feel that something is wrong, but I don't know what is wrong.  Where?"

    "Hehehe You are overthinking it. You must be tired during the day. Go back and rest."

    Seeing that Wu Meng disagreed with his suggestion, Luo Hongchen had no choice but to accept Wu Meng's suggestion.  Go back to your room and get ready for some sleep.

    “Bang~bang~bang~” The door rang.  Luo Hongchen, who had already put on his pajamas, opened the door and saw the mysterious figure that had disappeared before.  He immediately asked angrily: "What are you doing here? It's so late."

    "I'll just say a few words and leave." Seeing Luo Hongchen about to close the door, Guiying quickly pressed against the door and said.

    Upon hearing this, Luo Hongchen stopped closing the door, looked at Juying and said, "Go ahead. I'm listening."

    Luo Hongchen’s slightly arrogant attitude made Guiying secretly annoyed, and he couldn’t help but regret coming to find this guy.  But now that I have come, if I don’t give this woman a satisfactory answer.  I don’t know what trouble this woman will cause in the future.  Thinking of this, Guiying quickly said: "Actually, I just wanted to ask you if you have any plans for tomorrow?"

    "You have?"

    "No. I just came to ask." Guiying shook his head and replied.

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen asked in confusion: "You didn't come over to ask me what I was doing? Are you addicted to shopping with me?"

    Hearing what Luo Hongchen said, Guiying rolled his eyes helplessly, said "Take a good rest" and turned around to leave.  Looking at Guiying's back, Luo Hongchen waved his fist vigorously and then closed the door.

    The next morning, Luo Hongchen got up early.  Yesterday, although most of the things I bought were held by Guiying, I walked all day long.  To say I wasn’t tired would be a lie.  But this Lei Luo Hongchen liked it very much.  Even if it’s exhausting, it’s worth it.  And Luo Hongchen didn't seem to expect that his recovery could be so fast.

    He excitedly ran to Juying’s room and called him up.  Guiying, who was sleepy to death, sat on the edge of the bed in a daze, tilted his head, and fell asleep just sitting there.

    Seeing this, Luo Hongchen was dissatisfied and reached out to pinch Guiying's cheek and yelled: "Wake up!"

    The pain made Juying’s sleepiness disappear.  Rubbing his cheeks that were red from pinching, Guiying complained: "Are you sick? Why are you pinching my face when you have nothing to do?"

    "Come on, come with me for a walk."

    "I won't go."

    "Well?"

    "Don't, I won't go if I say I won't. Are you going to bite me?"

    "Hey, I'm getting fatter."

    "Huh, I figured it out, I just won't go. If you dare to touch me, try it. If you touch me, I'll shout molestation. Let's see who is more embarrassed!" Guiying went to the bed and glared at Luo Hongchen.

    Not to mention, this trick really worked on Luo Hongchen.  No matter how tough Luo Hongchen is, she is still a girl, and it is impossible for Guiying to really have the opportunity to shout the word "indecent".

    "You, you are shameless!" Luo Hongchen shouted angrily, glaring at Juying.

    "How about it? Bite me?" Guiying replied nonchalantly.

    The two sides walked for a while, Luo Hongchen rolled his eyes, and whispered to Guiying: "Stop making trouble and come with me quickly. The more I thought about it last night, the more worried I became about Han Yu. Come with me to the misty forest and put him there."  Check your preparations carefully to avoid any mistakes."

    Luo Hongchen’s reason was very good. After thinking about it, Guiying could only agree to Luo Hongchen’s proposal, “Well okay.”

    After briefly washing up, the two left the residence and walked towards the misty forest.  What the two of them didn't expect was that the moment they left their residence, someone was already following them.  It's a pity that the two of them are unaware and only want toHurry back to the misty forest.

    The person following Luo Hongchen and Guiying was Han Yu.  Originally, Han Yu planned to trick Wu Meng and learn more about things in the misty forest.  Unexpectedly, before Han Yu could decide whether to go through the main entrance or climb over the wall, he saw Luo Hongchen and Guiying showing off and walking out with hurried expressions.

    The soul of Bagua was resurrected at this moment, and Han Yu immediately followed quietly.  But the longer he followed, the more Han Yu felt that something was wrong. Why were these two people walking in the wrong direction? They did not go to a place with people, but to a place with a sparse population.

    "Are they planning to go to the misty forest?" Han Yu saw Luo Hongchen and Guiying walking towards a place surrounded by fog, and an idea suddenly flashed in his mind.  After this idea was confirmed, Han Yu really didn't know what to say.  This can be regarded as an unintentional intervention.

    Because he had not expected that Luo Hongchen and Guiying were coming to the misty forest, Han Yu was not prepared at all.  When following Luo Hongchen and Guiying to the outskirts of the misty forest, Han Yu hesitated.  He didn't know if he should go in now.  After all, tomorrow is the day when he enters the misty forest. Although he will not get lost if he follows Luo Hongchen and Guiying in now, if these two people don't go back today, Ning Ping and others will not be caught blind tomorrow.

    The misty forest has been shrouded in white mist for many years. Han Yu was stunned for a moment, waiting until he wanted to find Luo Hongchen and Guiying again.  Only then did he realize that Luo Hongchen had disappeared.  With a self-deprecating smile, Han Yu shook his head and turned around to return the same way.  But before Han Yu could take two steps out, he heard a rush of footsteps behind him.  Han Yu quickly climbed up the tree closest to him.  Just after hiding their bodies, Luo Hongchen and Guiying ran out of the misty forest faster than they entered the misty forest. Behind them, there seemed to be a group of creatures chasing them.

    The visibility in the misty forest is too low.  Han Yu's eyes widened and he only saw a few shadows shaking in the white mist, waiting for Luo Hongchen and Guiying to run out of the foggy forest.  Those figures turned around and went back.

    Holding on to a big tree, Guiying said with a panicked look: "Luo Hongchen, what should we do now? I have advised you not to mess around a long time ago. Now it's okay. If the adults pursue it, I can declare in advance that I will never do it."  I'll take the blame for you. Please hire someone else."

    Luo Hongchen, who was also panting, curled his lips in dissatisfaction when he heard this.  He muttered in a low voice: "How stingy, you are still a man, you can run faster than me."

    The kind of words that are whispered but let you hear them.  Guiying was so angry that he glared at Luo Hongchen without saying a word.  And Luo Hongchen seemed to finally understand his situation at this time, and he quickly tried to ease the relationship with Juiying and said: "Juiying, how about we quickly tell the adults what happened today?"

    "Well, it's okay to tell the adults about this, but who is going to say it?" Guiying asked after thinking for a while.

    Luo Hongchen's face turned red when he heard this, and he replied: "No matter who says it, it's the same. Otherwise, you go ahead and tell me. If you don't tell me, then I'll tell you."

    Hear this.  Juying suddenly looked at Luo Hongchen in surprise.  Since meeting Luo Hongchen, Guiying has never seen Luo Hongchen give in, but today is the first time he has ever done so.

    "Did you eat something unclean?" Guiying asked tentatively.  Luo Hongchen's face turned dark quickly and he turned away without saying a word.  Seeing this, Guiying hurriedly followed him. Just follow him. He was also stupid, and he couldn't say a word of the sweet words that girls like to hear.

    When the two of them were far away, Han Yu jumped down from the tree.  Unexpectedly, as soon as Han Yu landed, a short spear flew out from the woods.  Fortunately, Han Yu reacted quickly. As he turned around, he reached out and grabbed the short spear that passed by him. He turned around and threw it back in the direction from which it came. As a result, he heard the forest filled with white mist.  There was a muffled groan, followed by seven or eight short spears flying out.  Han Yu dodged left and right, grabbing the flying short spear and throwing it back with his backhand.  The guy in the woods didn't seem to expect that his opponent would be so difficult. After walking on the street for a while, the short spear stopped shooting, and then there was a sound of footsteps that gradually faded away.  Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, and suddenly shouted in the direction of the short spear.  Coincidentally, just as Han Yu was drinking, a breeze blew in the woods, which dispersed the white fog with low visibility.

    Then Han Yu saw who he was fighting with just now? A guy with a human body and a tiger head was looking back because of Han Yu's previous shouting.

    When their eyes met, the flames in Han Yu's hands suddenly lit up, but the tiger-headed man in the woods seemed to have realized something, and hurriedly shouted to his companions to leave quickly.

    Han Yu did not chase him, but silently watched the tiger-headed man leave.  The wind soon stopped, and white mist enveloped the misty forest again.  Not only were the doubts in Han Yu's heart not solved, but they became more numerous.

    Watched by accidentFor the tiger-headed man who arrived, Han Yu could be sure that the tiger head was definitely not a handmade decoration, but a genuine head.  But how can a human bear the head of a beast? This has subverted the theory of the origin of species.  Only then did Han Yu realize what a fatal task he had accepted.  Even if he was lucky enough to survive this time, he would probably be hunted down by the Alliance afterwards.

    When he thought of this, Han Yu felt a little numb. He was not worried about his own safety, but worried about the safety of Ningping and others.

    "If it doesn't work, then the only option is to kill people and silence them." Han Yu said to himself as he walked back.

    Having made up his mind, Han Yu inadvertently looked up and saw a group of people escorting another group of people slowly walking towards him a little far away.  Judging from the direction they were traveling, it seemed to be a misty forest.

    When he thought of the monsters in the misty forest, Han Yu immediately regarded the escorted people as sacrifices.  The barbaric sacrificial method of human sacrifice was only mentioned in historical materials by Han Yu before, but after entering the civilized era.  It has become illegal to carry out funerals, let alone perform sacrifices.

    Now about to witness this bloody scene with his own eyes, Han Yu decided to save people after thinking for a while.  He could not sit back and watch his own people being treated like cattle by his own people.

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Han Yu did not intend to show his true face, so he tore off a corner of his clothes and covered his face, and then launched a sneak attack on the escorting team.  Those responsible for escorting were only ordinary soldiers.  The purpose of its existence is to prevent any sacrifices from escaping.

    Chapter 860: First visit to the misty forest

    Han Yu is not a very law-abiding person, and his character determines that he did not tell Ningping and others what he heard from Bill.  Hearing that Bill was so afraid of the misty forest, Han Yu became more and more curious about the misty forest he was about to go to.  It comes down to it.  Han Yu is a person who likes excitement.

    Because they didn’t know anything about it, Ning Ping and others still did what they were responsible for as they had discussed with Han Yu before.  Han Yu locked himself in the room. He needed to sort out the intelligence collected during the day. The misty forest was a dangerous place. This was the only thing Han Yu could make clear.

    While Han Yu was sorting out the information, Wu Meng was also talking to Luo Hongchen and Guiying.  Meeting Han Yu during the day made Luo Hongchen no longer interested in shopping.  Maybe it’s a woman’s intuition.  Luo Hongchen felt that this operation was likely to have twists and turns.  So as soon as she returned to her residence, she dragged Guiying, who was as tired as a dead dog, to Wu Meng to report what she and Guiying had discovered.

    What surprised Luo Hongchen.  Wu Meng's reaction was very cold. He just said that he knew it and never mentioned it again.  This made Luo Hongchen, who originally wanted to be praised by Wu Meng, felt a little disappointed.  It's like trying to exchange the news that you finally got for a reward, but the news has been known to others for a long time.

    Wu Meng looked at Luo Hongchen who was a little downcast.  He asked angrily and funnyly: "Hongchen, did you enjoy your shopping today?"

    "Happy." Luo Hongchen replied after hearing this.  After hearing this, Juying on the side cursed in his heart: "You are happy, you don't have to take anything along the way"

    "Guiying, are you happy?"

    Hearing this, Juying, who was cursing, blurted out: "I'm so happy!"

    "Huh?" Luo Hongchen immediately flew over with an eye dart. Knowing that he had said something wrong, Guiying quickly said, "Uh I'm happy, I'm so happy"

    "Haha ok. I won't make it difficult for you. It's been a hard day. Go back and rest." Wu Meng couldn't help laughing when he heard this and interrupted Guiying.

    As if being granted amnesty, Guiying glanced at Wu Meng gratefully and disappeared in a flash.  When Luo Hongchen saw Yin Ya biting secretly, he thought about going back to trouble Gui Ying again.  Wu Meng met and advised: "You must do things in moderation, and you can't do whatever you want. Although Guiying accidentally bumped into you taking a bath, because he has worked hard for you for a day, let this matter be revealed like this. Now  Juying still feels guilty for seeing you taking a bath, but if you continue to be aggressive, there is no guarantee that Juying will break the pot for you, and then you will have no place to cry. "

    After listening to Wu Meng’s words, Luo Hongchen nodded, accepting Wu Meng’s suggestion.  Seeing that Luo Hongchen was still obedient, Wu Meng nodded with satisfaction and said to Luo Hongchen: "The reason why I reacted coldly to the news you brought back is because that Han Yu would collect information about the misty forest before setting off.  As expected." As he said that, Wu Meng reached out and patted the door, and a person appeared at the door, and it turned out to be Bill Xiong, the person who had told Han Yu about the misty forest before.

    "My lord" Bill saluted respectfully.

    Wu Meng nodded, signaled Bill to step back and said to Luo Hongchen: "Some people can't be made to submit just by concealing it. We must understand that person's character. Just like our current target Han Yu, his character  It is full of adventurous spirit,To put it more bluntly, that kid is a person who likes to face difficulties.  I asked someone to tell Han Yu half-truths and half-false things about the Misty Forest, and then Han Yu would definitely go to the Misty Forest driven by curiosity.  As long as he enters the misty forest, even if he grows a pair of wings, I will be sure to catch him.  "

    "Why must we arrest him? There should be many candidates with better conditions than him, right?" Luo Hongchen asked with a puzzled frown.

    "Originally I couldn't tell you this, but in order to prevent you from disrupting my plan, I'd better tell you everything in advance. That Han Yu is a fire-type ability user."

    "I know this……"

    "Hahathen do you know that boy still has a domain?"

    "Field?"

    "Yes, the field. It is something that only superpowers can understand. Think about Han Yu's current age. If he completely masters the power of the field, how many people will be needed to control him by then."

    "Is the power of the domain very strong?" Luo Hongchen asked puzzledly.

    Wu Meng heard this and asked: "Do you know the difference between home and away games?"

    “I know that playing at home is more conducive to my performance.”

    "Yes, the domain is equivalent to the superpower user's own territory, where the superpower is king. But it is different from his own ability. The superpower can use the power in the command field to attack, but I can't. I  I can only guide. The twelve divine generals of the alliance. Each one is a master who refuses to bow easily. I remember that when my companions and I first served as the twelve divine generals, we fought constantly with each other. But after one of the divine generals understood the domain,  Immediately beat the remaining eleven people to the ground."

    "Including adults?"

    "Yes, including. I was the first to fall, so I saw the whole process of the battle. It was really a big battle. Gods who have understood the domain will fight against ten. As long as they don't fall behind."

    "Is it possible that the number one divine general among the twelve divine generals now is the one who understood the realm back then?" Luo Hongchen asked belatedly.

    "That's right. That's him. It's a pity that he is old and timid now, and he is no longer willing to fight easily with others. And the alliance also knows this. I don't know what those people think, but they really let the alliance go.  The first god general's fishing behavior." Speaking of this, Wu Meng complained a little to the top leaders of the alliance.  When Luo Hongchen saw that the topic was going off the rails, he quickly asked: "Sir, do you think you should inform Han Yu that the plan has been advanced? This will save you a long night and many dreams."

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and said: "It doesn't matter. From the report brought back by Bill, we can see that Han Yu has developed a strong interest in the misty forest. We might as well just wait and see what happens. Anyway, it's only one day, we can wait  rise."

    Listen to Wu Meng say this.  Luo Hongchen could only put aside his original thoughts and continued to propose: "Then let's change the original capture opportunity. Sir, I always feel that something is wrong, but I don't know where the mistake is?"

    "Hehehe You are overthinking it. You must be tired during the day. Go back and rest."

    Seeing that Wu Meng disagreed with his suggestion, Luo Hongchen had no choice but to accept Wu Meng's suggestion.  Go back to your room and get ready for some sleep.

    "Bang~bang~bang~" The door rang. Luo Hongchen, who had already put on his pajamas, opened the door and saw the mysterious figure who had disappeared before.  He immediately asked angrily: "What are you doing here? It's so late."

    "I'll just say a few words and leave." Seeing Luo Hongchen about to close the door, Guiying quickly pressed against the door and said.

    Upon hearing this, Luo Hongchen stopped closing the door, looked at Juying and said, "Go ahead. I'm listening."

    Luo Hongchen’s slightly arrogant attitude made Guiying secretly annoyed, and he couldn’t help but regret coming to find this guy.  But now that I have come, if I don’t give this woman a satisfactory answer, I don’t know what trouble this woman will have in the future.  Thinking of this, Guiying quickly said: "Actually, I just wanted to ask you if you have any plans for tomorrow?"

    "You have?"

    "No, I just came to ask." Guiying shook his head and replied.

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen asked in confusion: "You didn't come over to ask me what I was doing? Are you addicted to shopping with me?"

    Hearing what Luo Hongchen said, Guiying rolled his eyes helplessly, said "Take a good rest" and turned around to leave.  Looking at Guiying's back, Luo Hongchen waved his fist vigorously and then closed the door.

    The next morning, Luo Hongchen got up early.  Although most of the things I bought yesterday were carried by Guiying, I had walked for a whole day and it would be a lie to say I wasn't tired.  But this Lei Luo Hongchen liked it very much, even if it was exhausting, it was worth it.  And Luo Hongchen didn't seem to expect that his recovery could be so fast.

    He excitedly ran to Juying’s room and called him up.  Guiying, who was sleepy to death, sat on the edge of the bed in a daze, tilted his head, and fell asleep just sitting there.Seeing this, Luo Hongchen was dissatisfied and reached out to pinch Guiying's cheek and yelled: "Wake up!"

    The pain completely eliminated Juying's sleepiness. Rubbing his pinched cheek, Juying complained: "Are you sick? Why are you pinching my face?"

    "Come on, come with me for a walk."

    "I won't go."

    "Well?"

    "Don't, I won't go if I say I won't. Are you going to bite me?"

    "Hey, I'm getting fatter."

    "Hmph. I figured it out, I just won't go. If you dare to touch me, try it. If you touch me, I will scream "indecent". Let's see who is more embarrassed!" Guiying went to the bed and glared at Luo Hongchen.

    Not to mention, this trick really worked on Luo Hongchen.  No matter how tough Luo Hongchen is.  After all, she was a girl, and there was no way she could really give Juying the opportunity to shout out the word "indecent".

    "You, you are shameless!" Luo Hongchen shouted angrily, glaring at Juying.

    "How about it? Bite me?" Guiying replied nonchalantly.

    The two sides walked around for a while.  Luo Hongchen rolled his eyes and whispered to Juying: "Stop making trouble and come with me quickly. The more I thought about it last night, the more worried I became about Han Yu. Come with me to the misty forest and go over the preparations."  , to avoid mistakes in the future.”

    Luo Hongchen’s reason was very good, after thinking about it for a while.  He could only agree to Luo Hongchen's proposal.  "Umokay."

    After briefly washing up, the two left the residence and walked towards the misty forest.  What the two of them didn't expect was.  The moment they left their residence, someone was already following them.  Unfortunately, the two of them were unconscious and wanted to return to the misty forest as quickly as possible.

    The person following Luo Hongchen and Guiying was Han Yu.  Originally, Han Yu planned to trick Wu Meng and learn more about things in the misty forest.  Unexpectedly, before Han Yu could decide whether to go through the main entrance or climb over the wall, he saw Luo Hongchen and Guiying showing off and walking out with hurried expressions.

    The soul of Bagua was resurrected at this moment, and Han Yu immediately followed quietly.  But the longer he followed, the more Han Yu felt something was wrong.  Why are these two people walking in the wrong direction? They don't go where there are people.  Instead, they headed toward areas with a thin population.

    "Are they planning to go to the misty forest?" Han Yu saw Luo Hongchen and Guiying walking towards a place surrounded by fog, and an idea suddenly flashed in his mind.  After this idea was confirmed, Han Yu really didn't know what to say.  This can be regarded as an unintentional intervention.

    Because he had not expected that Luo Hongchen and Guiying were coming to the misty forest, Han Yu was not prepared at all.  When following Luo Hongchen and Guiying to the outskirts of the misty forest, Han Yu hesitated.  He didn't know if he should go in now.  After all, tomorrow is the day when he enters the misty forest. Although he will not get lost if he follows Luo Hongchen and Guiying in now, if these two people don't go back today, Ning Ping and others will not be caught blind tomorrow.

    The misty forest has been shrouded in white mist for many years. Han Yu was stunned for a moment. When he tried to look for Luo Hongchen and Guiying again, he realized that Luo Hongchen and Guiying had disappeared.  With a self-deprecating smile, Han Yu shook his head and turned around to return the same way.  But before Han Yu could take two steps out, he heard a rush of footsteps behind him.  Han Yu quickly climbed up the tree closest to him.  Just after hiding their bodies, Luo Hongchen and Guiying ran out of the misty forest faster than they entered the misty forest. Behind them, there seemed to be a group of creatures chasing them.

    The visibility in the misty forest was too low. Han Yu's eyes widened and he could only see a few shadows shaking in the white mist. Only after Luo Hongchen and Guiying ran out of the misty forest did those figures turn around and go back.

    Holding on to a big tree, Guiying said with a panicked look: "Luo Hongchen, what should we do now? I have advised you not to mess around a long time ago. Now it's okay. If the adults pursue it, I can declare in advance that I will never do it."  To take the blame for you, please hire someone else."

    Luo Hongchen, who was also panting, curled his lips in dissatisfaction when he heard this, and muttered in a low voice: "You are so stingy, you are a man, you can run faster than me."

    Those words that were whispered but let you hear them made Guiying furious, glaring at Luo Hongchen without saying a word.  And Luo Hongchen seemed to finally understand his situation at this time, and he quickly tried to ease the relationship with Juiying and said: "Juiying, how about we quickly tell the adults what happened today?"

    "Well, it's okay to tell the adults about this, but who is going to say it?" Guiying asked after thinking for a while.

    Luo Hongchen's face turned red when he heard this, and he replied: "No matter who says it, it's the same. Otherwise, you go ahead and tell me. If you don't tell me, then I'll tell you."

    Hearing this, Juying suddenly looked at Luo Hongchen in surprise.  Since meeting Luo Hongchen, Guiying has never seen Luo Hongchen give in, but today is the first time he has ever done so.

    “…you are"Did you eat something unclean?" Guiying asked tentatively. Luo Hongchen's face turned dark quickly and he turned away without saying a word. Upon seeing this, Guiying hurriedly followed him.  Come on, he's still stupid, he can't say a word of the sweet words that girls like to hear.

    When the two of them were far away, Han Yu jumped down from the tree.  Unexpectedly, as soon as Han Yu landed, a short spear flew out from the woods.  Fortunately, Han Yu reacted quickly. As he turned around, he reached out and grabbed the short spear that passed by him. He turned around and threw it back in the direction from which it came. As a result, he heard the forest filled with white mist.  There was a muffled groan, followed by seven or eight short spears flying out.  Han Yu dodged left and right, grabbing the flying short spear and throwing it back with his backhand.  The guy in the woods didn't seem to expect that his opponent would be so difficult. After walking on the street for a while, the short spear stopped shooting, and then there was a sound of footsteps that gradually faded away.  Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, and suddenly shouted in the direction of the short spear.  Coincidentally, just as Han Yu was drinking, a breeze blew in the woods, which dispersed the white fog with low visibility.

    Then Han Yu saw who he was fighting with just now? A guy with a human body and a tiger head was looking back because of Han Yu's previous shouting.

    When their eyes met, the flames in Han Yu's hands suddenly lit up, but the tiger-headed man in the woods seemed to have realized something, and hurriedly shouted to his companions to leave quickly.

    Han Yu did not chase him, but silently watched the tiger-headed man leave.  The wind soon stopped, and white mist enveloped the misty forest again.  Not only were the doubts in Han Yu's heart not solved, but they became more numerous.

    Han Yu could be sure that the tiger-headed man he saw accidentally was not a handmade decoration, but a genuine head.  But how can a human bear the head of a beast? This has subverted the theory of the origin of species.  Only then did Han Yu realize what a fatal task he had accepted.  Even if he was lucky enough to survive this time, he would probably be hunted down by the Alliance afterwards.

    When he thought of this, Han Yu felt a little numb. He was not worried about his own safety, but worried about the safety of Ningping and others.

    "If it doesn't work, then the only option is to kill people and silence them." Han Yu said to himself as he walked back.

    Having made up his mind, Han Yu inadvertently looked up and saw a group of people escorting another group of people slowly walking towards him a little far away.  Judging from the direction they were traveling, it seemed to be a misty forest.

    When he thought of the monsters in the misty forest, Han Yu immediately regarded the escorted people as sacrifices.  The barbaric method of human sacrifice was only mentioned in historical materials by Han Yu before, but after entering the civilized era, burials with people were not allowed, let alone any sacrifices.

    Now about to witness this bloody scene with his own eyes, Han Yu decided to save people after thinking for a while.  He could not sit back and watch his own people being treated like cattle by his own people.

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Han Yu did not intend to show his true face, so he tore off a corner of his clothes and covered his face, and then launched a sneak attack on the escorting team.  Those responsible for escorting were only ordinary soldiers, and their purpose was to prevent any sacrifices from escaping.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Text Chapter 861 The misty forest is quiet

    As if it was his first time back here, Han Yu stood on the outskirts of the misty forest, feeling very strange in his heart.  The white mist was still there, but the beast-headed men encountered yesterday were missing.

    According to the agreement with Wu Meng, Han Yu came to the misty forest alone, but after arriving in the misty forest, Han Yu did not see even a single beast-headed man he saw yesterday.

    There are occasionally one or two calls of unknown animals in the quiet forest, but other than that, nothing else exists.  Yesterday's discovery was like a dream, but Han Yu knew that it was definitely not a dream. The only explanation was that the beast-headed men in the misty forest had been notified in advance and hid collectively.  Who tipped off the news?  It seems that apart from Wu Meng and his gang, there is no second choice.

    As the saying goes, talented people are bold, so Han Yu felt that he was quite powerful. When he saw the beast-headed man hiding from him, he took out the map that Wu Meng had given him before setting off, and followed the route marked on the map.  He fell into the trap prepared by Wu Meng and others.

    Wu Meng and others who were hiding in the dark and observing saw Han Yu entering the misty forest. Guiying asked in a low voice: "Sir, do you need to start taking action?"

    "Wait a moment." Wu Meng replied without looking back.  Luo Hongchen on the side asked puzzledly: "Sir, the target was finally fooled. If you don't prepare now, when will you prepare?"

    When Wu Meng heard this, she glanced at Luo Hongchen and asked, "Do you really think the target has been deceived?"

    "Is not it?"

    "Hmph! This kid is confident in his own strength, so he is not afraid of our assassination at all. Guiying, let me know, this capture target is very difficult to deal with, let everyone be careful, tell Zhu Jianqiang, the arrester  Always use fireproof netting.”

    "Yes." Guiying agreed.  Turn your voice to deliver the order.  Luo Hongchen took the opportunity to occupy Guiying's position and asked Wu Mengdao: "Sir, what if you can't catch the target?"

    "Have some confidence in me, okay? I don't deny that the target is very strong, but I don't believe that the target can escape the dragnet I have laid."

    "But just in case"

    “There is no such thing as a contingency, either success or failure.” Wu Meng said decisively.

    Seeing that Wu Meng looked like there was nothing to discuss, Luo Hongchen wisely stopped dwelling on the issue and continued: "Sir, what are you going to do about the pirate caught yesterday?"

    "What? Are you attracted to her?" Wu Meng, who was in a good mood, joked upon hearing this.

    Luo Hongchen couldn't help but feel embarrassed when he heard this.  He said angrily: "Sir, you are becoming more and more immoral."

    "Hehehe That boy is a tough guy. What's even more rare is that he is an esper with abilities. As long as he handles it a little, he will be a qualified warrior. As long as he pays more attention. It is not impossible to command thousands of troops one day.  possible."

    "But looking at that man, he seems to be disgusted with what we did to him." Luo Hongchen said with some worry.

    Wu Meng waved his hand.  He smiled and said: "It doesn't matter. After he fully understands the power we gave him, he will no longer be hostile to us. And even if he wants to resist now, he must have a chance."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Juying ran back in a panic. Under Wu Meng's puzzled eyes, Juying said urgently: "Sir, the experimental subject who had just undergone surgery yesterday took advantage of the guard's unpreparedness and ran away.  "

    Wu Meng, who had a calm face at first, suddenly changed his expression after hearing this, and hurriedly ordered: "Run away? Why don't you chase him quickly! Hurry up. Chase him back immediately! If you can't chase him back, then find a way.  Kill him with a ground attack, and you must not let him escape!"

    "Yes." Guiying hurriedly agreed, turned around and left again, this time leaving even more hurriedly.

    Wu Meng became a little anxious. He turned around twice and reached out to pick up his beloved teapot. He raised his hand and was about to drop it, but he couldn't let it go.  Luo Hongchen on the side saw it and quickly handed over his teacup. Wu Meng glanced at Luo Hongchen approvingly and slammed it to the ground. With a "pop" sound, Luo Hongchen's teacup was smashed into pieces.

    "Crack~"

    Just as Han Yu was going deeper into the misty forest step by step, he heard a sudden "pop" sound not far away from him, as if something heavy had fallen to the ground.

    Han Yu quickly took two steps and saw a humanoid creature with bandages all over its body, including its head, lying motionless on the ground.  Han Yu did not approach rashly, but cautiously approached, his brows furrowed involuntarily.  Except for the bandaged head, this humanoid creature does not look like a human being, and other parts are exactly the same as a human being. If the head is ignored, then this humanoid object is a seriously injured person.

    But if he was a seriously injured person, why would he be here?Is there a hospital in the misty forest?  Although there were doubts in his mind, Han Yu still couldn't do nothing, especially when he heard a slight sound of footsteps coming from a distance, Han Yu didn't waste a moment.  He stepped forward and grabbed the unconscious seriously injured person and jumped onto a big tree. Then he pulled the branches covered with leaves to hide himself and the seriously injured person.

    Just as Han Yu finished all this, the owner of the footsteps arrived. It seemed that he didn't stop at all. A group of beast-headed men passed by the tree where Han Yu was hiding, but just as Han Yu was considering whether to stay to take care of the wounded or follow those  When the beast-headed men left, the pig-headed man among the beast-headed men suddenly stopped. After sniffing hard, he suddenly pointed at the tree where Han Yu was hiding and shouted: "There is someone in the tree!"

    As soon as the pig-headed man shouted, including the beast-headed man who had passed by, they immediately turned back and surrounded the big tree where Han Yu was hiding.  Han Yu knew that he had only two choices now, either to leave the seriously wounded and take the first step before the beast-headed men took action, or to jump off the tree and kill all the beast-headed men, killing them all!

    Han Yu’s character makes it impossible for Han Yu to make the decision to leave others alone. In addition, Han Yu always likes to start things well and end well. Giving up halfway is what Han Yu hates the most.

    A figure fell from the sky before the beast-headed man launched his attack. When the pig-headed man saw it was Han Yu, he immediately shouted: "Everyone is here, the target has appeared, prepare to fight!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a fireball as big as a washbasin roared towards the pig-headed man.  The pig-headed man was so frightened that he quickly shrank his neck and fell to the ground. He rolled over and then stood up again.  But the pig-headed man just stood up.  He was kicked out with a hearty kick.  The pig-headed man whined in the air and hit a big tree hard.

    It was like poking a hornet's nest. After seeing the pig-headed man being kicked away, the remaining beast-headed men suddenly became fearless and fearless of death. Even Han Yu's flames could not stop them from the desperate end.  fear.  Han Yu didn't want to be beaten by these red-eyed beast-headed people, so he could only fight the beast-headed people in a wandering way.

    Strictly speaking, if you want to fight more with less, the most common way is to fight in a freestyle way.  Han Yu was seen alone, rarely taking any action, just avoiding the attacks of the beast-headed men.  But if you look carefully.  Han Yu didn't take action, but once he did, one of the beast-headed men would fall down and be unable to get up for a long time.

    As time goes by, the numerical advantage of the orcs is gradually shortening.  And looking at the trend, it will continue to shorten.  But looking at Han Yu's side.  Because of being alone.  Han Yu took action without any scruples. Either he would not move. Once he moved, it would mean that one or more beast-headed men would fall.

    Han Yu did not kill anyone, so the defeated beast-headed men only felt uncomfortable and could not use their strength.  Han Yu would not tell the beast-headed man that the reason for his mercy was to capture the beast-headed man alive and organize them later.  Then he would take the beast-headed people to various exhibitions, and then he could make a lot of money.

    The beast-headed man didn’t know this, so while he was full of disgust towards Han Yu, he had to be grateful for Han Yu’s mercy.

    A very contradictory mood.

    Because we are looking for the wounded who escaped.  The orcs were spread out so widely that they could not organize an effective attack when a battle broke out.  They can only be defeated one by one by Han Yu.  After looking at the beast-headed men lying on the ground, Han Yu, in addition to lamenting the anger of the Creator, was happiest that these beast-headed men came in all kinds.  There are even elephant-headed men with a big nose on their facetsk tsk

    The battle is over, and all the beast-headed men have been wiped out. Although there are no casualties, it is true that they were injured and unable to move for the time being.  While Han Yu was fighting, the seriously injured man who had been discovered by Han Yu woke up.  However, after realizing his situation at this time, the seriously injured man couldn't help but be startled. When did he climb up the tree?

    "Are you awake? Not to mention, the medicine given by the elves is really useful." Hearing a slightly familiar voice, the seriously injured man suddenly became excited and gestured at Han Yu. Han Yu was worried about this man's movements.  It would cause new problems for the wounds on the body, so he stretched out his hand to stop the seriously injured person's movements.  But Han Yu didn't understand a word, and could only look at the seriously injured with a puzzled expression.

    The seriously wounded man was so anxious when he saw this that he simply reached out to pull off the bandage on his face.  Han Yu was startled when he saw this, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop it: "Stop pulling it, otherwise it will break."

    The seriously injured man stopped moving as he was told and looked at Han Yu with bright eyes.  Han Yu looked depressed at this time. He couldn't understand the other party's words, but the other party could. This hit Han Yu hard.

    “Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo …” The seriously injured person pointed at Han Yu, then at himself, then at the beast-headed man lying on the ground, and finally at Han Yu.  Regarding the mute words created by the seriously injured, Han Yu was sincere.??Can understand.

    After scratching his head hard, Han Yu said to the seriously injured person with a look of regret: "Sorry, I can't understand what you want to express." Hearing this, the seriously injured person rolled his eyes in anger. This is where he can move most freely.  place.  After looking at the seriously injured person with a blank look, Han Yu didn't care. He relocated the seriously injured person to a big tree, and then captured the animal-headed men.  Hanging one on a tree makes it hard to believe that they could escape under such circumstances.

    After arranging all this, Han Yu continued to move deeper into the forest.  In this way, he walked about 500 meters calmly. The appearance of obstacles along the way made Han Yu understand that anything is possible.

    Those blocking the road were all beast-headed men, and they were all the beast-headed men who had been beaten up by Han Yu just now.  Youdao is extremely jealous when his enemies meet.  The beast-headed man blocking the road didn't hesitate, raised the weapon in his hand and rushed towards Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu also knew that it was not appropriate to fight at this time, so he retreated while fighting. According to the map indication given by Wu Meng, the end point he wanted to reach was his destination.

    The beast-headed men didn't care. When they saw Han Yu running away, some beast-headed men who were good at running fired at both sides, trying to block Han Yu's path, while the remaining beast-headed men followed Han Yu closely.  Later, prepare to be hurt for a while.  Han Yu doesn't think that he is a lost dog and anyone can bully him.  In Han Yu's dictionary, he is the only one who bullies others.  No one else can bully him.  Except of course my sister.

    After a while, Han Yu finally arrived at his destination.  It is a hospital built deep in the forest. Because the forest is filled with white mist all year round, no one cares about the hospital here, and it has little reputation.  Thinking of this, Han Yu suddenly felt that he should help the people here.

    Miraculously, the beast-headed men who had been chasing Han Yu disappeared without a trace after Han Yu entered the hospital, and no one knew where they went.  But in this way, Han Yu became even more interested in the hospital built in the forest.

    As a girl in her twenties who was responsible for greeting people walked into the hospital, she listened to the girl introducing Han Yu to the greatness of this hospital.  Han Yu listened calmly.  But the expression on his face was serious, but in his heart he was laughing so hard that his stomach hurt.

    "This is it. Sorry, I can't accompany you for the rest of the journey. Please visit by yourself." After saying this, the girl turned around and prepared to leave.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly took the other person's hand and said, "Don't leave yet. I have something else to ask you."

    "Oh, okay. Please ask." Considering Han Yu's identity.  The girl didn't dare to complain and said to Han Yu honestly.  These words were in line with Han Yu's wishes and influenced Han Yu to gradually become kinder.

    "I would like to ask, who invested in the construction of this hospital?"

    “Oh…this is not a hospital.”

    "Then where is this place?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "here it is……"

    "Shut up!" Before the girl could answer, she heard a loud shout from behind, a man with a head full of fluffy hair.  The middle-aged man in a white coat rolled towards Han Yu at a speed that was inconsistent with his body.  Before Han Yu opened his mouth to speak, he heard the fat man speak first. After taking Han Yu's hand and shaking it vigorously to express his closeness, the fat man said to Han Yu enthusiastically: "Master Han Yu. The banquet for Jie Feng has been set.  You are the only one left. As he said that, the fat man was about to pull Han Yu away. But Han Yu stood motionless." No matter how hard the fat man tried, Han Yu still didn't move.

    "Heheit's amazing. I didn't practice it because I thought it was too hard. It will be too late to learn when I get older." The fat man said with some emotion.

    Han Yu had no intention of following the fat man's train of thought. When he saw the fat man entering the field of remembrance, he left without disturbing him and shook his head.  No one knows where Han Yu is going?  When the fat man came to his senses and looked for him again, he found that the person had disappeared.

    "Where's this, this, this person?" The fat man was a little angry and stared at the girl who served Han Yu before asking questions.  The girl's answer was also very tough and she shook her head.  I feel my power is threatened.  In order to preserve his position, the fat man asked the girl: "Do you know where the people you brought just now are?"

    “That, I don’t know, it was like a whirlwind blew up when that person left, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.”

    "Gone? Then why are you still alive? Can't you do such a small thing?" The fat man scolded the girl angrily.  The girl curled her lips quietly, knowing that the fat man was trying to vent his anger on her, and she didn't want to argue with him, so she stared at him silently.  After scolding for a while, the fat man probably felt that this was meaningless, so he stopped angrily and ordered everyone in the research institute to start looking for the lost Han Yu.

    At this time, Han Yu was hiding in a corner with a picture and looking at it.?Wu Meng gave Han Yu two pictures in total, one was of the misty forest, and the other was the structure diagram of the research institute where Han Yu was currently working.  What Han Yu needs to accomplish is very simple, enter the last underground level of the research institute and destroy a device there, so that Wu Meng can turn defeat into victory.  Whether it was true or not, Han Yu didn't know.  Han Yu only knows that whatever he accepts, he completes the task and then leaves. If he encounters anything in the middle, it is just a show.

    Han Yu is very good at hiding. The fat man directed his people to search for half an hour, and they only dug three feet of the ground, but there was no trace of Han Yu.

    "Quick, you go over there, you go this way, look carefully." The fat man's shout came from the corner not far away, followed closely by the sound of leather shoes hitting the ground.

    Han Yu, who was hiding in the dark, smiled slightly and did not appear immediately.

    ……

    The fat man was almost going crazy with anxiety. He had searched all over the institute for opportunities, but he still didn't see Han Yu.

    "Oh. What should I do? I seem to have messed up again." The fat man said to himself as he walked.  He didn't notice the sudden addition of objects in his room.

    He weakly put his head on the bed, and the fat man thought to himself: "This is terrible. God General Wu may have issued strict orders, but I have messed up things again. I don't know what God General Wu will do with me."  As he talked, the fat man actually fell asleep.  Hearing the fat man's snoring, Han Yu couldn't help but smile slightly, and then shook his head slightly.

    After waiting for a while and making sure that the fat man had fallen asleep, Han Yu came out of his hiding place.  Who would have thought that the four corners of that vision could hide people?

    He stretched out his hand and pinched the fat man's neck, and saw the fat man make a sound, tilted his head, and passed out.  After doing all this, Han Yu nodded with satisfaction and pulled the back of the quilt for the fat man.  Then he slowly walked out of the room.

    Chapter 861: The misty forest is quiet

    As if it was his first time back here, Han Yu stood on the outskirts of the misty forest, feeling very strange in his heart.  The white mist was still there, but the beast-headed men encountered yesterday were missing.

    According to the agreement with Wu Meng, Han Yu came to the misty forest alone.  But after arriving in the misty forest, Han Yu didn't see even a single beast-headed man he saw yesterday.

    Occasionally, there are one or two calls of unknown animals in the quiet forest.  besides.  Then nothing else exists.  Yesterday's discovery was like a dream, but Han Yu knew that it was definitely not a dream. The only explanation was that the beast-headed men in the misty forest had been notified in advance and hid collectively.  Who tipped off the news?  It seems that except for Wu Meng's group.  There is no second choice.

    As the saying goes, skilled people are bold, Han Yu felt that he was quite powerful. When he saw the beast-headed man hiding from him, he took out the map Wu Meng gave him before setting off.  Following the route marked on the map, he took the initiative to walk into the trap prepared for him by Wu Meng and others.

    Wu Meng and others who were hiding in the dark and observing saw Han Yu entering the misty forest. Guiying asked in a low voice: "Sir, do you need to start taking action?"

    "Wait a moment." Wu Meng replied without looking back.  Luo Hongchen on the side asked puzzledly: "Sir, the target was finally fooled. If you don't prepare now, when will you prepare?"

    When Wu Meng heard this, she glanced at Luo Hongchen and asked, "Do you really think the target has been deceived?"

    "Is not it?"

    "Hmph! This kid is confident in his own strength, so he is not afraid of our assassination at all. Guiying, let me know, this capture target is very difficult to deal with, let everyone be careful, tell Zhu Jianqiang, the arrester  Always use fireproof netting.”

    "Yes." Guiying agreed, then turned to deliver the order.  Luo Hongchen took the opportunity to occupy Guiying's position and asked Wu Mengdao: "Sir, what if you can't catch the target?"

    "Have some confidence in me, okay? I don't deny that the target is very strong, but I don't believe that the target can escape the dragnet I have laid."

    "But just in case"

    “There is no such thing as a contingency, either success or failure.” Wu Meng said decisively.

    Seeing that Wu Meng looked like there was nothing to discuss, Luo Hongchen wisely stopped dwelling on the issue and continued: "Sir, what are you going to do about the pirate caught yesterday?"

    "What? Are you attracted to her?" Wu Meng, who was in a good mood, joked upon hearing this.

    Luo Hongchen couldn't help but feel embarrassed when he heard this, and said angrily: "Sir, you are really becoming more and more immoral."

    "Hehehe That kid is a tough guy. What's even more rare is that he is an esper with abilities. As long as he handles it a little bit, he will be a qualified warrior. As long as he pays more attention, he will be able to command thousands of troops one day.??Possibly.  "

    "But looking at that man, he seems to be disgusted with what we did to him." Luo Hongchen said with some worry.

    Wu Meng waved his hand and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter. After he fully understands the power we gave him, he will no longer be hostile to us. And even if he wants to resist now, he must have a chance."  OK."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Juying ran back in a panic. Under Wu Meng's puzzled eyes, Juying said urgently: "Sir, the experimental subject who just underwent surgery yesterday took advantage of the guard's unpreparedness and ran away.  "

    Wu Meng, who had a calm face at first, suddenly changed his expression after hearing this, and hurriedly ordered: "Run away? Why don't you chase him quickly! Hurry, chase him back immediately! If you can't chase him back, then find a way.  Kill him with a ground attack, and you must not let him escape!"

    "Yes." Guiying hurriedly agreed, turned around and left again, this time leaving even more hurriedly.

    Wu Meng became a little anxious, turned around twice, and reached out to pick up his beloved teapot.  I raised my hand and was about to throw it down, but I couldn't let it go.  Luo Hongchen on the side saw it and quickly handed over his teacup. Wu Meng glanced at Luo Hongchen approvingly and slammed it to the ground. With a "pop" sound, Luo Hongchen's teacup was smashed into pieces.

    "Crack~"

    Just as Han Yu was going deeper into the misty forest step by step, he heard a sudden "pop" sound not far away from him, as if something heavy had fallen to the ground.

    Han Yu quickly took two steps and saw a humanoid creature with bandages all over its body, including its head, lying motionless on the ground.  Han Yu did not approach rashly.  He cautiously came closer and frowned.  Except for the bandaged head, this humanoid creature does not look like a human being, and other parts are exactly the same as a human being. If the head is ignored, then this humanoid object is a seriously injured person.

    But if it is a seriously injured person.  Why did he appear in this place?  Is there a hospital in the misty forest?  Although there were doubts in his mind, Han Yu still couldn't ignore death.  Especially when I heard a slight sound of footsteps coming from a distance.  Han Yu didn't waste a moment.  He stepped forward and grabbed the unconscious seriously injured person and jumped onto a big tree. Then he pulled the branches covered with leaves to hide himself and the seriously injured person.

    Just as Han Yu finished all this, the owner of the footsteps arrived. It seemed that he didn't stop at all. A group of beast-headed men passed by the tree where Han Yu was hiding, but just as Han Yu was considering whether to stay to take care of the wounded or follow those  When the orcs left.  The pig-headed man among the beast-headed men suddenly stopped, sniffed hard, and suddenly pointed at the tree where Han Yu was hiding and shouted: "There is someone in the tree!"

    As soon as the pig-headed man shouted, including the beast-headed man who had passed by, they immediately turned back and surrounded the big tree where Han Yu was hiding.  Han Yu knew that he only had two choices now.  Either drop the seriously wounded and take the first step before the beast-headed men take action, or jump off the tree and kill the beast-headed men, killing every one of them!

    Han Yu’s character makes it impossible for Han Yu to make the decision to leave others alone. In addition, Han Yu always likes to start things well and end well. Giving up halfway is what Han Yu hates the most.

    A figure fell from the sky before the beast-headed man launched his attack. When the pig-headed man saw it was Han Yu, he immediately shouted: "Everyone is here, the target has appeared, prepare to fight!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a fireball as big as a washbasin roared towards the pig-headed man.  The pig-headed man was so frightened that he quickly shrank his neck and fell to the ground. He rolled over and then stood up again.  But as soon as the pig-headed man stood up, he was kicked out by a heartless kick.  The pig-headed man whined in the air and hit a big tree hard.

    It was like poking a hornet's nest. After seeing the pig-headed man being kicked away, the remaining beast-headed men suddenly became fearless and fearless of death. Even Han Yu's flames could not stop them from the desperate end.  fear.  Han Yu didn't want to be beaten by these red-eyed beast-headed people, so he could only fight the beast-headed people in a wandering way.

    Strictly speaking, if you want to fight more with less, the most common way is to fight in a freestyle way.  Han Yu was seen alone, rarely taking any action, just avoiding the attacks of the beast-headed men.  But if you observe carefully, Han Yu will not take action. Once he takes action, one of the beast-headed men will fall down and be unable to get up for a long time.

    As time goes by, the numerical advantage of the beast-headed men is gradually shortening, and looking at the trend, it will continue to shorten.  On Han Yu's side, because he was alone, Han Yu had no scruples in taking action. Either he would not move. Once he moved, it would mean that one or more orcs would fall.

    Han Yu did not kill anyone, so the defeated beast-headed men only felt uncomfortable and could not use their strength.  Han Yu will not tell the beast headThe reason why he was merciful was that he wanted to capture the beast-headed people alive and organize them later, and then take the beast-headed people to exhibit everywhere, and then he could make money in a hurry.

    The beast-headed man didn’t know this, so while he was full of disgust towards Han Yu, he had to be grateful for Han Yu’s mercy.

    A very contradictory mood.

    Because they were looking for the wounded who had escaped, the orcs were spread out so far that they could not organize an effective attack when a battle broke out.  They can only be defeated one by one by Han Yu.  After looking at the beast-headed men lying on the ground, Han Yu, in addition to lamenting the anger of the Creator, was happiest that these beast-headed men came in all kinds.  There are even elephant-headed men with a big nose on their facetsk tsk

    The battle was over, and all the orc-headed men were wiped out, although there were no casualties.  But it’s true that he was injured and couldn’t move around for the time being.  While Han Yu was fighting, the seriously injured man who had been discovered by Han Yu woke up.  However, after realizing his situation at this time, the seriously injured man couldn't help but be startled. When did he climb up the tree?

    "Are you awake? Not to mention, the medicine given by the elves is really useful." Hearing a slightly familiar voice, the seriously injured man suddenly became excited and gestured at Han Yu. Han Yu was worried about this man's movements.  It would cause new problems for the wounds on the body, so he stretched out his hand to stop the seriously injured person's movements.  But Han Yu didn't understand a word, and could only look at the seriously injured with a puzzled expression.

    The seriously injured were extremely anxious upon seeing this.  Simply reach out and pull off the bandage on your face.  Han Yu was startled when he saw this, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop it: "Stop pulling it, otherwise it will break."

    The seriously injured man stopped moving as he was told and looked at Han Yu with bright eyes.  But Han Yu looked depressed at this time, and he couldn't understand what the other party said.  But the other party understood it, which was a big blow to Han Yu.

    "Woooooooo" The seriously injured person pointed at Han Yu.  He pointed at himself again.  Then he pointed to the beast-headed man lying on the ground, and finally pointed to Han Yu.  Han Yu really couldn't understand the mute words created by the seriously injured.

    After scratching his head hard, Han Yu said to the seriously injured person with a look of regret: "Sorry, I can't understand what you want to express." Hearing this, the seriously injured person rolled his eyes in anger. This is where he can move most freely.  place.  He rolled his eyes at the seriously injured person.  Han Yu didn't care, and relocated the seriously injured people to a big tree, and then captured the beast-headed men.  Hanging one on a tree makes it hard to believe that they could escape under such circumstances.

    Finish arranging all this.  Han Yu continued to move deeper into the forest.  In this way, he walked about 500 meters calmly. The appearance of obstacles along the way made Han Yu understand that anything is possible.

    Those blocking the road were all beast-headed men, and they were all the beast-headed men who had been beaten up by Han Yu just now.  Youdao is extremely jealous when his enemies meet.  The beast-headed man blocking the road didn't hesitate, raised the weapon in his hand and rushed towards Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu also knew that it was not appropriate to fight at this time, so he retreated while fighting. According to the map indication given by Wu Meng, the end point he wanted to reach was his destination.

    The beast-headed men didn't care. When they saw Han Yu running away, some beast-headed men who were good at running fired at both sides, trying to block Han Yu's path, while the remaining beast-headed men followed Han Yu closely.  Later, prepare to be hurt for a while.  Han Yu doesn't think that he is a lost dog and anyone can bully him.  In Han Yu's dictionary, he is the only one who bullies others, and no one else can bully him.  Except of course my sister.

    After a while, Han Yu finally arrived at his destination.  It is a hospital built deep in the forest. Because the forest is filled with white mist all year round, no one cares about the hospital here, and it has little reputation.  Thinking of this, Han Yu suddenly felt that he should help the people here.

    Miraculously, the beast-headed men who had been chasing Han Yu disappeared without a trace after Han Yu entered the hospital, and no one knew where they went.  But in this way, Han Yu became even more interested in the hospital built in the forest.

    As a girl in her twenties who was responsible for greeting people walked into the hospital, she listened to the girl introducing Han Yu to the greatness of this hospital.  Han Yu listened calmly, but with a serious expression on his face, he was laughing so hard that his stomach hurt.

    "This is it. Sorry, I can't accompany you for the rest of the journey. Please visit by yourself." After saying this, the girl turned around and prepared to leave.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly took the other person's hand and said, "Don't leave yet, I have something else to ask you."

    "Oh, okay, please ask." Considering Han Yu's status, the girl did not dare to complain and said to Han Yu honestly.  These words were in line with Han Yu's wishes and influenced Han Yu to gradually become kinder.

    "I would like to ask, who invested in the construction of this hospital?"

    “Oh…this is not a hospital.”

    "Then where is this place?"???  Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "here it is……"

    "Shut up!" Before the girl could answer, a loud shout was heard from behind, and a middle-aged man with fluffy hair and a white coat rolled towards Han Yu at a speed that was inconsistent with his body.  Before Han Yu opened his mouth to speak, he heard the fat man speak first. After taking Han Yu's hand and shaking it vigorously to express his closeness, the fat man said to Han Yu enthusiastically: "Master Han Yu, the banquet for Jie Feng has been set.  You are the only one left. As he said that, the fat man was about to pull Han Yu away. But Han Yu stood motionless." No matter how hard the fat man tried, Han Yu still didn't move.

    "Heheit's amazing. I didn't practice it because I thought it was too hard. It will be too late to learn when I get older." The fat man said with some emotion.

    Han Yu had no intention of following the fat man's train of thought. When he saw the fat man entering the field of remembrance, he left without disturbing him and shook his head.  No one knows where Han Yu is going?  When the fat man came to his senses and looked for him again, he found that the person had disappeared.

    "Where's this, this, this person?" The fat man was a little angry and stared at the girl who served Han Yu before asking questions.  The girl's answer was also very tough and she shook her head.  I feel my power is threatened.  In order to preserve his position, the fat man asked the girl: "Do you know where the people you brought just now are?"

    “That, I don’t know, it was like a whirlwind blew up when that person left, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.”

    "Gone? Then why are you still alive? Can't you do such a small thing?" The fat man scolded the girl angrily.  The girl curled her lips quietly, knowing that the fat man was trying to vent his anger on her, and she didn't want to argue with him, so she stared at him silently.  After scolding for a while, the fat man probably felt that this was meaningless, so he stopped angrily and ordered everyone in the research institute to start looking for the lost Han Yu.

    At this time, Han Yu was hiding in a corner with a picture and looking at it. When he came, Wu Meng gave Han Yu a total of two pictures, one was of the misty forest, and the other was the structure of the research institute where Han Yu was currently working.  picture.  What Han Yu needs to accomplish is very simple, enter the last underground level of the research institute and destroy a device there, so that Wu Meng can turn defeat into victory.  Whether it was true or not, Han Yu didn't know.  Han Yu only knows that whatever he accepts, he completes the task and then leaves. If he encounters anything in the middle, it is just a show.

    Han Yu is very good at hiding. The fat man directed his people to search for half an hour, and they only dug three feet of the ground, but there was no trace of Han Yu.

    "Quick, you go over there, you go this way, look carefully." The fat man's shout came from the corner not far away, followed closely by the sound of leather shoes hitting the ground.

    Han Yu, who was hiding in the dark, smiled slightly and did not appear immediately.

    ……

    The fat man was almost going crazy with anxiety. He had searched all over the institute for opportunities, but he still didn't see Han Yu.

    "Oh. What should I do? I seem to have messed up again." The fat man said to himself as he walked.  He didn't notice the sudden addition of objects in his room.

    He weakly put his head on the bed, and the fat man thought to himself: "This is terrible. God General Wu can give strict orders, but I have messed up things again. I don't know what God General Wu will do with me."  As he talked, the fat man actually fell asleep.  Hearing the fat man's snoring, Han Yu couldn't help but smile slightly, and then shook his head slightly.

    After waiting for a while and making sure that the fat man had fallen asleep, Han Yu came out of his hiding place.  Who would have thought that the four corners of that vision could hide people?

    He stretched out his hand and pinched the fat man's neck, and saw the fat man make a sound, tilted his head, and passed out.  After doing all this, Han Yu nodded with satisfaction, pulled the quilt behind the fat man, and then walked out of the room slowly.

 Text Chapter 862 Captured

    Human beings are afraid of many things, but anything that is unknown to humans will basically create a sense of fear.  The environment of the misty forest determines that anyone entering here will have a sense of potential crisis.  I always unconsciously worry that something will suddenly burst out of the thick fog around me and attack me.  As the team gets closer to the misty forest, the sense of crisis becomes stronger.

    Mei Bi, as a person who is known to everyone in the lawless planet, he is now equal to a god, and no one dares to provoke him at will.  It's just that his godhead is the God of Plague, and no one wants to pay attention to him.  With the glorious title of "Big Brother Killer", no boss on the helpless planet is willing to accept Mei Bi's surrender, and no one wants to put themselves in danger just to show their fearless spirit. As a lesson from the past, those who accepted Mei Bi  The ghosts of the former bosses who have suffered bad luck after taking refuge are still sighing. Who dares to try it easily again?

    Mei Bi, who had nowhere to turn to, finally became ruthless. Wasn’t it because he couldn’t find a backer?  Then be your own backer.  As soon as the news came out, all the bosses breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts, and they all felt like they were surviving a disaster.  In order to make Mei Bi, a scourge in their eyes, be more honest, and stay safe in front of the boss until he kills himself, the bosses of the lawless planet tacitly agreed not to trouble Mei Bi, even when Mei Bi was in trouble.  When the situation arises, they will take action secretly and dare not show their faces for fear of being recognized by Mei Bi as the boss, which would be more of a loss than a gain.

    Under the careful care of the bosses, the power in Mei Bi's hands increased at an incredible speed.  Mei Bi integrated the power in his hands and allowed Mei Bi's men to reach the number required by a large organization in a short period of time.  As the number of subordinates increased, Mei Bi, who was originally cautious in words and deeds, began to become proud. However, Mei Bi never forgot his hatred for Han Yu and others.

    When he felt that he had enough strength in his hand, Mei Bi planned to go to Han Yu and others to cause trouble.  Of course, the most important purpose is the Courage and the women on the Courage.  Women can be used as rewards to win over capable men around them.  The Courage is the guarantee that allows you to leave the lawless planet.

    Since his family knew his own affairs, Mei Bi knew very well why the bosses had a tacit understanding and did not suppress him.  But if those bosses don't have the patience to wait any longer, then he and his subordinates will face disaster.  Moreover, the environment of the helpless planet cannot meet the needs of Mei Bi and his men.  There is only so much output in total, and if you want it, you have to snatch it from others.  But Mei Bi knew very well the main reason why the bosses gave way to him, but if he really touched the roots of those bosses, those bosses would not continue to remain silent.  Since you can't get any benefits from the lawless planet, it's better to change places.  This is what it means to move a tree to death and to move a person to life.

    But what Mei Bi didn’t expect was that he and his men arrived at the fortress military station in a menacing manner.  But they only saw the Alliance soldiers who had just returned to the fortress station and were cleaning up the fortress.  After asking someone, I found out that these fortress soldiers had just returned. As for the Courage and the people on it, where had they gone?  Then just ask three questions and I don’t know.

    Mei Bi believed that these alliance soldiers did not dare to lie to him.  Without embarrassment for those alliance soldiers, Mei Bi led the people back with a look of resentment.  Mei Bi was not in a good mood and ran to a restaurant in the market to buy some wine.  But I overheard someone whispering about the misty forest.

    Mei Bi is also full of curiosity about the misty forest.  Just because it was weak before.  Mei Bi never dared to think that he would one day go to the misty forest.  But things are different now.  Now he needs people, money, and money. He has exchanged shotguns for cannons, and his strength has greatly increased.  Mei Bi, who thought that he could now go to the misty forest, gathered his men. In order to make these men follow him to the misty forest willingly, Mei Bi not only promised these men various rewards.  He also deliberately told a lie about gold in the misty forest.

    But Mei Bi didn’t know that in the hotel where he heard the news, the two people who had previously talked about the misty forest had returned to their true colors.  If Mei Bi saw it, he would definitely recognize the two people as Luo Hongchen and Guiying.  Both men had changed their faces before.  The intention of saying those words was to seduce Mei Bi.

    "I didn't expect that person surnamed Mei actually went there. Guiying, why do you think the Lord arranged for us to do this?" Luo Hongchen looked at Juiying sitting opposite with a puzzled expression.  But Guiying did not answer, but reminded in a low voice: "Don't talk about this outside, don't forget the rules because of the tolerance of adults."

    When Luo Hongchen heard this, he couldn't help but feel dissatisfied, but he didn't show it on his face. He just smiled charmingly and changed the subject and said: "Quieying, do you think we should go back now or wait for a while?"  go back?"

    When Guiying, who has been working with Luo Hongchen for many years, heard this, he instinctively felt the danger and immediately replied: "If you don't want to go back now, just stay a little longer. I want to go back right away."? 

    "If you go back, what am I still doing here?" Luo Hongchen said dissatisfied.  It's just that Guiying knew Luo Hongchen too well. Hearing this, he said angrily: "Please save it, I won't always be a coolie for you."

    Luo Hongchen was not angry after being exposed, he just looked at Juying with a smile.  After a brief silence, Guiying raised his hands in surrender and said, "Okay, I can stay with you for a while, but we won't go shopping."

    "No problem, I plan to visit the boss here."

    "What are you doing with them? Didn't your Excellency say you can't touch them for the time being?" Guiying asked with a frown.

    "Haha Of course I know now is not the time to touch them, but I still want the necessary beatings. Guiying, don't you think the behavior of those people recently is a bit strange?"

    "What's weird?" Juying thought about it carefully and looked at Luo Hongchen in confusion and asked.

    Luo Hongchen rolled his eyes when he heard this, looked at Juying helplessly and said, "Don't ask, you don't understand even if I tell you, you just need to be responsible for protecting my safety."

    "Okay." Guiying nodded and replied.

    *****************************

    In the misty forest

    Due to the heavy fog, the people led by Mei Bi have lost their way and are spinning in the forest like headless flies.  In order to prevent accidents, Mei Bi did not send out his men, but gathered all the people he brought together.  Mei Bi's idea is simple: there is strength in numbers.  When a hundred and ten people like him gather together, they are a force that cannot be ignored. Even if someone wants to attack him, he will probably not dare to act rashly after seeing the people around him.

    The idea is good, but it does not have much effect on Lin Ke and others who are preparing to pretend to be gods and ghosts.  From the beginning, Chaba's plan did not involve close combat.

    The thick fog provided the best cover for Chaba's plan.

    "Woo~wu~" A woman's cry suddenly came from the thick fog, which startled Mei Bi and his men who were leading people to explore the way out.  Mei Bi, who was the first to react, immediately loudly ordered his men to remain silent and not to disturb others by shouting.

    When I listened carefully, I heard that it was indeed a woman crying.  The voice was suddenly near and far away. One moment it felt like it was far away, and the next moment it felt like the crying woman was right next to him.  Mei Bi's hair stood on end, almost subconsciously, everyone felt that they had come to the misty forest at the wrong time.  This is definitely not a simple cry.  Maybe there is an evil spirit haunting it.

    "Let everyone be quiet, two of you. Go up the tree to find out the direction." Mei Bi casually pointed at his two men and ordered.

    The two people who were named climbed up a big tree each with a grimace.  Just two people climbed to the top of the big tree.  Still can't see clearly what's going on around me.  The forest shrouded in thick fog seemed to be wearing a layer of gauze, vaguely visible but not clearly visible.  If you can't see clearly, it will make people think you are dazzled.

    With this return, Mei Bi was naturally not satisfied.  Not only was he dissatisfied, but none of the hundreds of people he brought were also satisfied.  But this is what the two people who went to observe said after they came back, if others are not satisfied.  Well, please go and see it yourself.

    The four people in the second group of observations climbed to the top of the tree.  But what made the four people unable to believe their eyes was that the situation the four of them discovered was indeed bigger than the two people before, but if they could choose.  The four of them would rather not find out.  When the four people returned to the ground silently, and then sat down on the ground and gasped, Mei Bi, who noticed something unusual, immediately isolated the four people from the others.

    "What did you see?" Mei Bi asked softly.

    The four people looked at each other, and one of them replied loudly: "Boss, you may not believe it. After the four of us climbed up, we thought we would not find anything, but when we lowered our heads, we saw that we  It seems to be shrouded by a shadow. The shadow is very huge. According to our visual inspection, it is about a hundred meters long and fifty meters wide"

    "You mean, we are all being targeted now?" Mei Bi asked a little disbelievingly.

    As if he knew that Mei Bi would not believe it, the person who spoke among the four people smiled bitterly and said: "If the boss doesn't believe it, then it's better for the boss to go up the tree himself. Seeing is believing, and hearing is false."

    Mei Bi originally had this plan. After hearing this, Mei Bi immediately planned to take action.  But the crux of the problem is that Mei Bi's tree climbing skills are not up to par. If he climbs by himself, being able to climb to the middle of the big tree is considered extraordinary, but climbing to the top of the tree is really a bit difficult.

    In order to prove that what the four of them said was true, the four of them simply discussedAfter thinking for a while, I decided to work harder and climb the big tree again. I took the rope with me and prepared to climb up Meibi later.

    ……

    When Mei Bi was brought to the top of the tree by a rope, Mei Bi was surprised to find that he was afraid of heights.

    "My lord, look over there." The subordinate who had spoken to Mei Bi before whispered to Mei Bi this time.  Mei Bi looked in the direction pointed by his men, and sure enough, a huge black shadow was moving slowly. Fortunately, the direction the black shadow was moving was not towards Mei Bi and others, but was gradually moving away.

    "Don't disturb it." Mei Bi ordered in a low voice, staring closely at the huge black shadow revealed in the thick fog.

    Only a fool would provoke someone who shouldn't be provoked.  On the treetop, Mei Bi watched the huge black shadow go further and further away with a serious expression, without making even the slightest sound from beginning to end.  When the black shadow completely disappeared, Mei Bi sat down on the ground as if he had lost all strength.  But Mei Bi forgot that he was not standing on the ground now, but on the canopy of a tree.  After sitting down like this subconsciously, Mei Bi suddenly felt weightless and leaned back involuntarily.  Fortunately, there was someone beside him, and he reached out in time to catch Mei Bi.

    "Thank you, what's your name?" Mei Bi thanked him.  Asked.  Mei Bi was very satisfied with this subordinate who kept talking to him, and planned to cultivate this person as his confidant for a period of time.

    But the man didn’t look flattered at all. Instead, he stared at Mei Bi’s back and said with a somewhat horrified expression: “Boss, you, your back.”

    "What happened behind me?" Mei Bi looked back subconsciously, and saw that the thick fog behind him had changed at this moment, gradually turning into an animal form.  Before Mei Bi could remember what the animal was, the men under the tree suddenly became confused.

    Mei Bi looked down.  He suddenly took a breath of cold air.  The No. 100 people who stayed under the tree were being attacked by a group of beast-headed men.  I had heard people say that there were monsters in the misty forest before, but I never thought that I could meet a living one.  There are all types of beast-headed men, and it can be said that you can see anything you can think of.  But if possible, Mei Bi would rather not see it.

    Mei Bi regretted it.  But it was too late to back off at this time.  Without those subordinates, we can just recruit them later.  Mei Bi quickly found a reason for not leaving the tree.  And the four people who climbed the tree were no fools either.  After realizing that going down alone would not help.  He wisely chose to stay where he was.  Prepare to wait until this crisis has passed before considering the future.

    Mei Bi was not dissatisfied with the four people's wise efforts to protect themselves. If it were him, he would not be able to stay in the tree.  But at the moment, the only ones he can use are probably the four in front of him. In order to avoid becoming alone again, Mei Bi decided to win over the four people.

    In an organization.  Positions are always limited, but people are infinite.  The force formed by Mei Bi has a clear hierarchy. If you want to get ahead in a place like this, you must find a way to deal with the guys who occupy your position.  And now it's fine.  There are a lot of vacancies.

    In addition to being excited, the four people even thought a little unkindly that the attacking beast-headed man came at just the right time, well-timed, wonderful, and croaking.

    Mei Bi brought a total of 108 men this time. Except for the four who were still around, the other 104 were attacked.  But what puzzled Mei Bi was that the attacking beast-headed men didn't seem to intend to kill people. At most, they only injured people. After losing the ability to resist, they gave up and looked for the next target.  It is precisely because of the mercy of the beast-headed men that not many people died. Most of them were captured. Although they suffered some injuries, their lives were finally saved.

    Seeing his men being tied up in strings by the beast-headed men like animals and being led deep into the forest, Mei Bi's heart was bleeding. But when Mei Bi jumped down to fight, Mei Bi didn't have the courage to do so.  courage.  Not to mention that Mei Bi didn't dare, even the only four people around him didn't dare.

    We don’t want to be born in the same year, the same month and the same day, but we want to die in the same year, the same month and the same day.  Anyone can say this, anyone can say it, but there are only a few people in this world who can actually do it.  In Mei Bi's eyes, the loss of more than a hundred of his subordinates was just a number. What really made Mei Bi feel distressed was that he had not received any reward for the hard work he had put in during this period.

    After the beast-headed men had escorted the captured people away for a long time, Mei Bi returned to the ground with the help of four of his men. Looking at the dead people abandoned by the beast-headed men, Mei Bi sighed slightly and started to dig.  The pit buried the dead.  Regardless of whether Mei Bi was putting on a show at this time, the four subordinates were very moved after seeing it. After quietly wiping the corners of their eyes, the four of them walked over without saying a word and helped Mei Bi dig the hole together.

    ***************************************

    Couragewithin ?? 

    The appearance of the beast-headed man was far beyond the expectations of Lin Ke and others. This sudden change also forced Chaba to suspend its plan of pretending to be a ghost, and instead entered a period of incubation, carefully observing the progress of the matter.  Just like Mei Bi was confused as to why the beast-headed man wanted to capture his men, Lin Ke and others didn't react at first.

    Catch it and use it as food?  Orcs shouldn't have that much time to spare, right?

    ……

    "Aren't those beast-headed men planning to turn those people into just like Jones?" Shi Bafang muttered to himself, but he didn't expect that his unintentional words would directly tell the truth.  the truth.

    With Jones as the direct victim, the more everyone thought about it, the more they felt that Shi Bafang’s guess was reasonable.  Originally, those beast-headed men wanted to reform whoever they wanted to be, so that they would not be a problem to Lin Ke and others, but if these people walked deep into the forest in such a mighty manner, they would encounter Ning Ping or Jones if they could not protect themselves.  Even if you are lucky and don't encounter them, those captives will be turned into beast-headed men.  Who can guarantee whether those new beast-headed men will come to trouble people like themselves.  Besides, even if they don't cause trouble for themselves, it is an indisputable fact that the strength of the beast-headed people has increased.

    "It seems that we can't just wait here." Lin Ke said to Han Mengxin and others with a serious expression.  This was what Han Mengxin and others wanted. Immediately, all the remaining crew members of the Courage approved the proposal to support Ning Ping and Han Yu.

    The final repairs and finishing work of the Spirit has been completed. Next, we need to see how powerful the Spirit has become after being modified according to Chaba's ideas.  Han Yu has always been curious about this matter.  But now it's better. I believe it won't be long before Han Yu can see with his own eyes the power of the modified Courage.

    **********************************

    Within the institute

    When you look at it from the outside, you don’t feel that this research institute is very big, but you only realize it after you enter.  This bun is full of meat and no longer pleated, and most of the buildings in the institute are actually hidden underground.  From the signs that can be seen everywhere, Han Yu can conclude that this is a secret research institute belonging to the alliance.

    After these years of experience, Han Yu also understood that things in this world are not as beautiful as imagined.  Just like if there is black, there must be white, and there are those who can see the light.  There are also those who are shady.  It seems that even if the alliance does not directly participate in the research on the beast-headed people, it is certain that it will provide various conveniences.

    Han Yu doesn’t know why the alliance is doing this kind of research.  I don’t want to know what benefit this kind of research will have to the alliance.  Han Yu only knew that he might be involved in a big trouble, and Han Yu always hated trouble.  If you don't want to get into trouble, the best way is to stay away.  But if trouble is already entangled, it is unrealistic to stay away.  In order to take the initiative, we can only face the difficulties and fight for the right to speak.  That way you'll have less trouble.

    When he thought of Wu Meng's face, Han Yu instinctively felt something was wrong.  If Han Yu had met Jones, who had been transformed into a wolf-headed man, then Han Yu probably wouldn't be confused about Wu Meng's purpose.

    Jones, who transformed into a wolf-headed human body, did not lose his original abilities due to physical changes, on the contrary.  His abilities seemed to have improved instead.  But that look was really unflattering, at least Han Yu didn't want to look like that.  Han Yu, who hasn't figured it out yet, is hiding in the vent of the research institute to rest.

    The fat man he met earlier has been discovered. Although he has not finally broken up with him yet, seeing the people in the institute looking like they are facing an enemy, Han Yu also knows that this is not a good time for him to show up.  Anyway, there was no chance to move forward now, so Han Yu stayed in the vent.  The vent is really not small, perhaps because there are buildings underground. The vent is wide and high. If he hadn't known where this place was in advance, Han Yu would have thought it was a cave dug out of the cave.  Sitting down with his back against the cave wall, Han Yu took out the food he had brought with him and started eating and drinking.  Abundant physical strength is half the guarantee of success. Han Yu will not have trouble with his stomach.  It's just that I brought a little less food this time. After I finish eating all the food in my hand, I will have to rely on taking it from my opponents to survive.

    After swallowing the last piece of beef, Han Yu stood up, clapped his hands, and slowly walked inside along the vent.  Because he was worried about being exposed, Han Yu did not use his flame ability to illuminate. He held the cave wall with one hand and moved forward slowly.  Speaking of which, the ground inside the vent is fairly flat. Otherwise, a blind man like Han Yu would rub forward like an elephant and fall to the ground if he couldn't keep it straight.

    One of the benefits of walking in the dark is that you can quickly spot where there is light.  The function of the vents is to keep the air flowing, and if you want to keep the air flowing, it must be impossible to seal the entrances and exits.  After discovering a bright light not far ahead, Han Yu quietly moved over and looked inside.

    &nbsp; Very bloody!  It was a place where operations were being performed.  Hmm It would be more appropriate to say it was an operation, but rather a slaughterhouse.  A body of unknown life and death was laid flat on the operating table. Two doctors in white coats stood on the left and right and were busy. Judging from their movements, they were not performing operations, but cutting pork.

    Next to the four doctors, there were four assistants standing respectively.  Eight people formed a circle around the operating table, and four scalpels moved back and forth across the body of the person on the operating table.  The unlucky guy who didn't know whether he was alive or dead now had his stomach broken open and his chest opened. If he hadn't seen that the heart was still beating, Han Yu would have thought that these people were dissecting a corpse.

    The "surgery" continues.  Han Yu watched the actions of the doctors below intently.  At first, Han Yu was a little unclear about what they wanted to do, but when he saw an assistant injecting an injection of medicine into the body of the person who had just completed the operation, Han Yu suddenly understood the reaction of the patient.  doing what.

    This is the process of animal transformation into human beings. Seeing the human head gradually turning into a beast head, Han Yu suddenly felt a sense of renunciation and anger, and he suddenly wanted to burn everything in front of him.

    "Who!" Just when Han Yu was trying to suppress the anger in his heart, he suddenly heard someone yelling, followed by an attack.  Han Yu, who didn't want to be exposed prematurely, immediately turned around and ran away, not giving his attacker any chance.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the guy who discovered his existence seemed to be a deadbeat.  After discovering that Han Yu had run away, he chased him single-handedly. Han Yu was immediately amused when he saw it. He turned around and stopped running away. He stared at the person approaching and shouted, "What are you going to do? Why are you following me?"

    "Who are you? Why do you want to go there?" The strong man pointed at Han Yu and asked.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu never cared about that aura.  The strong man's aura is quite strong, but it's a pity that he used it on the wrong target.  It had no effect on Han Yu at all.

    This discovery shocked the strong man.  He couldn't help but start to look at the intruder in front of him again.  A guy like this who doesn't take his own momentum seriously.  This was the first time I encountered a strong man.  But he was surprised, and the strong man was happy that the battle he had been looking forward to might happen today.  I just hope that the person in front of me is not a silver gunhead.

    "Boy, this is not a place where you can come in casually. You'd better be honest and come with me. If everything is okay, I will take you back."

    "You go to the grave to burn newspapers. You are fooling the devil!" Han Yu raised his middle finger at the strong man without politeness.  But the strong man was overjoyed when he saw this. He immediately pretended to be angry and shouted at Han Yu: "How dare you look down on others? Then I will teach you a lesson today on behalf of your parents."

    Parents have always been a word Han Yu didn't want to mention, but the strong man inadvertently violated Han Yu's taboo.  The strong man's original plan was to anger Han Yu and lead Han Yu to attack him.  That way he would have an excuse to take action.  Judging from the results, the first half of the game was successful, but the second half was a bit hard for you to accept.

    He, who has always considered himself the number one master in the institute, was beaten so hard by a guy who looked inferior to him that he almost lost his way.  And this was even when Han Yu didn't use his abilities.  It was as shocking as a mage beating a warrior through melee combat.

    When the strong man was kicked out of the vent by Han Yu, who was in a rage, and lay on his back in a big letter shape on the ground, groaning, Han Yu snorted coldly, turned around and ran away.  But before Han Yu could run very far, he heard someone say slowly behind him: "I want to run away after hitting someone. Is there such a cheap thing in this world?"

    "I do know that if you beat the younger one, the older one will step in to regain the place." Han Yu stopped and replied with a sneer.  It wasn't that Han Yu was willing to stop, but that people were blocking him in front and behind him.  This is the bad thing about the vents, there is only one passage, not even a fork in the road.

    "Your Excellency has extraordinary skills. You must have been invited to come here, right?" The man behind him said to Han Yu with a smile on his face.  But that smile in Han Yu's eyes did not mean friendliness.  Knowing that it would be difficult to be kind today, Han Yu had no intention of being polite to the two people in front of him.

    "What are you laughing at? What's so funny? Are you just trying to be funny?" Han Yu asked three questions in a row. As a result, the person who was still smiling just now stopped smiling and his face turned as dark as the bottom of the pot.  Similar.  The other person also had a serious face at this time, fearing that he would also be talked about by Han Yu.  It's just that Han Yu won't stop talking about you just because you have a straight face.

    "Who are you showing your stern face to? Is there a death in your family? You're showing a coffin face."

    “Asshole!” The stern-faced man yelled angrily with a look on his face.  Han Yu answered him with his middle finger raised, and his face suddenly turned as dark as his companion's

    Since you can’t please the good, why should you grovel?  Han Yu has always been a person who gives me a foot of respect and I will give you a foot of respect.  Han Yu couldn't do such self-deprecating things as putting his hot face on someone else's cold ass.

    There was no need for a prelude. The two people who were very angry with Han Yu did not talk nonsense to Han Yu and pounced on Han Yu almost at the same time.  In places like vents where there isn't much room to maneuver.  Han Yu seemed to have no other option besides confronting him head-on.  The three of them started fighting in the vent, and the noise was so loud that the entire institute could hear it.

    ……

    Just after hearing a "bang", a section of the vent was destroyed from the inside out.  Three figures came out of the vents, looking very embarrassed.  Before, they didn't care about the east, west, east, and west. However, after the three people collided, the force generated finally opened a big hole in the nearby vent.

    Looking around, this place is quite big. Judging from the furnishings in the room, this should be a gym where the staff of the institute come here to exercise in their free time.

    Because the range of activities can be expanded.  Han Yu was gearing up to fight again with his two opponents.  But Han Yu's opponent looked at Han Yu with a deadly look, which made Han Yu feel very unhappy.

    "Hmph!" Han Yu didn't say a word, he just snorted coldly and made a gesture to pounce on him.  It was just beyond Han Yu's expectation that his body suddenly stopped obeying him at this moment.  Han Yu was shocked and confused when a strange voice came to his ears.  "Don't waste your efforts, your shadow has already been stepped on by me."

    The sound came from behind.  Han Yu didn't care to guard against the two people in front of him.  Turning around and looking behind him, he saw a girl about sixteen or seventeen years old looking at her shyly, and the figure under her feet was Han Yu's stretched figure.

    "Are you a capable person?" Han Yu asked with narrowed eyes.

    "Well, my ability is to control shadows, as long as it is related to shadows. Those are the ones I need to deal with." The girl did not hide it and told Han Yu the truth.

    Han Yu tried to struggle twice, but saw that his shadow was stepped on by the little foot and remained motionless.

    "Hahaha You have today too!" The two people who had fought with Han Yu before looked proud at this time, and one even wanted to take this opportunity to teach Han Yu a lesson.  Unexpectedly, before he could take action.  The girl who stepped on Han Yu's shadow spoke first: "Stop, he is my trophy. Without my permission, I want to see who dares to touch him?"

    The guy who was about to teach Han Yu a lesson seemed to be very afraid of the girl, and he never lowered his raised fist.  Han Yu didn't want to suffer the consequences. In order to avoid irritating the guy, Han Yu closed his mouth, but his eyes rolled around, wondering what he was planning.

    "Don't try to resist. In front of me, it's impossible for you to escape. You'd better be good and don't make me trouble." After stopping the person who was about to teach Han Yu a lesson, the girl warned Han Yu seriously.

    When Han Yu heard this, he looked at the girl seriously and said, "Since you said that, let me tell you in advance that I will not accept that kind of surgery with an animal head and a human body. If you plan to make me look like that,  Look, then you should be prepared to die with me."

    "What's wrong with transforming into a beast? Apart from appearance, people who transform into beasts are much stronger than before." The girl looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    "People live with a face, and trees live with a skin. This face was given to me by my parents, and I don't want to change it." Han Yu replied lightly.

    "But you can gain great power."

    "But the price I paid is a bit unacceptable to me. Besides, after becoming like that, how can I still go out in the human world? I don't want to lose even this little freedom."

    "As long as you are strong enough, you are free."

    "Ha, I would rather not have the freedom of being watched."

    The girl originally tried to force Han Yu to undergo reconstructive surgery, but when she saw that Han Yu refused, she stopped forcing him.  He just arranged for someone to lock up Han Yu.  After Han Yu was put on special shackles that could make the person with abilities powerless and taken away, one of the two people who had fought with Han Yu before started to complain to the girl: "You are serious too, who cares?"  Are you not happy? First perform his transformation surgery, and then after a period of time, he will naturally become obedient."

    The girl shook her head when she heard this and replied: "I don't want a yes-man, and haven't you noticed that the guy named Han Yu is actually an arrogant person. If we take action forcefully, when he wakes up,  None of us will die well."

    Hearing what the girl said, the two of them were speechless.  Just for dealing with Han YuIn this incident, everyone including the girl said that Han Yu could not be severely punished to avoid causing Han Yu's dissatisfaction.

    The three of them discussed it, and after the final treatment plan was announced, one of them looked up to the sky and sighed: "How can you not capture a prisoner? It's like inviting a supreme emperor back."

    When the girl heard this, she was about to open her mouth to defend herself. Unexpectedly, before she could open her mouth, she heard someone report: "Jones, who escaped earlier, is back, and there is an unconscious guy who came back with him. It seems that  Should be Jones’ prisoner.”

    "Okay~ I said it right, right? I said it right? I knew that Jones wouldn't let me down."

    "Have you found out who the person Jones brought back was?"

    "According to Jones's own account, the name of the person he succeeded in the sneak attack was Ning Ping, a member of the Courage, and their leader was named Han Yu"

    Hearing this, the girl already had a plan in her heart, and said to the person who came to report: "Go and tell Jones and ask him to lock the captured Ningping together with the just-captured Han Yu."

    In the cell, Han Yu sat in a corner, looking out of the cell.  At this time, there was a "squeak", the cell door opened, and a guy with an animal head and human body came over, put the man on his shoulders in the cell, turned around, left the cell, and returned to the ground.

    Han Yu came closer and took a look, and was shocked.  Isn’t this Ninh Binh?  Why is he here?  Did something happen to the Spirit?  The more he thought about it, the more frightened Han Yu became. He couldn't help but grab Ning Ping's shoulders with both hands and shook them violently. He kept shouting: "Ning Ping, Ning Ping, wake the fuck up!"

    Perhaps Han Yu’s yelling had an effect. Ning Ping slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he said was: "Stop shaking, all the bones in his body are about to fall apart."

    Only then did Han Yu understand and quickly helped Ning Ping sit on the pile of things on the bed in the cell.  After Ning Ping sat down, Han Yu asked impatiently: "Ning Ping, are Lin Ke and the others okay?"

    "It's okay for now. I was careless this time. I didn't expect that Jones would hide so deeply and attack me when I was least prepared. I became a prisoner without even a chance to resist."

    "Ha~ Then I'm better than you. At least I had a fight with someone, but I lost at the hands of a woman."

    Ning Ping immediately became energetic when he heard this. He looked at Han Yu and said, "Tell me, I can't imagine what a woman who can defeat you would look like?"

    After rolling his eyes at Ning Ping who was gloating about his misfortune, Han Yu continued: "The fact that that girl was able to catch me does not mean that the girl's ability is great, but that her ability is a headache."

    "What ability?"

    "I have the ability to control shadows. I was accidentally stepped on by her and became a prisoner. As for my appearance, she is quite beautiful. She always has a sweet smile when she talks" Han Yu  He said to Ning Ping while recalling.  And when Ning Ping was halfway through listening, he suddenly reminded Han Yu: " It's better for a married man not to think too much."

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping angrily, which meant that Ning Ping, who was thinking too much, was the one who thought too much.  Ning Ping didn't care about Han Yu's reaction. After sharing external intelligence with each other, the next thing the two of them had to face was how to leave this ghost place.

    "Dungeon! It's not easy to get out of here."

 Text Chapter 863 Crazy Biologists (1)

    Although there is food and drink here, and although it is clean and comfortable, it is still a prison cell.  No one likes to be locked in a cage, even if the cage is large, but losing freedom and being killed for some people is even more unbearable.

    And some people are talking to their companions at the moment

    "Ning Ping, is there a way to get this thing open?" Han Yu shook the chain in his hand and asked Ning Ping.  Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily upon hearing this, expressing his dissatisfaction with Han Yu's excessive demands.  But Han Yu turned a deaf ear and still said to himself: "If it weren't for this chain, I would definitely have a way to take you out of here, really!"

    "You'd better save some energy. If you have the Qingyun Sword in your hand, I can also guarantee you. But the key problem now is that neither of us has the tools to use."

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu glanced around helplessly and couldn't help but cursed: "Damn it, what kind of broken cell is this? It doesn't even have a straw stick. If there is something hard like this,  The lock can’t lock me at all.”

    "Hey, I didn't expect you to have the skill of picking locks?" Ning Ping said with some surprise.

    Han Yu smiled proudly when he heard this and said: "Of course. I remember before I started working as a teacher, I followed the master to make money. Basically, I was responsible for getting the start-up capital."

    "Start-up capital?" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu with strange eyes and said.

    Han Yu scratched his head and said, "Okay, I admit that Master and I went to rob the rich and give to the poor."

    "I understand robbing the rich, but this is about helping the poor"

    "Why not help the poor? My master and I were very poor at that time." Han Yu said dissatisfied when he saw this.

    Ning Ping: ""

    The two chatted for a while, and Ning Ping looked at Han Yu seriously and said, "Okay, no more gossip. Han Yu, what are your plans for the next step?"

    "Then what else can we do? Just wait and see what happens. Since the people here didn't kill us on the spot, then we must still be useful to them. But I'm worried that they will use our bodies to modify them, just like you said  That Jones."

    Hear this.  Ning Ping was silent.  He had told Han Yu how he was captured before. After hearing this, Han Yu told Ning Ping that he believed that Jones, who attacked Ning Ping, might not have done what Jones wanted during the attack.  In fact, if you think about it, you can understand that Jones had no reason to sneak attack Ningping.

    Ning Ping also knew that what Han Yu said made sense, but Ning Ping still couldn't bear to let Ning Ping ignore Jones' betrayal-like behavior.  Seeing Ning Ping's silence, Han Yu couldn't say anything else and could only plan to persuade Ning Ping when he had the opportunity in the future.

    "Han Yu, have you ever learned the bone shrinking technique?"

    "No, what kind of kung fu is that?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Ning Ping heard the words and explained: "To put it bluntly, it's nothing. It's just that you can control the muscles and bones in your body. It's a kind of skill that changes your original body."

    "Then is it too late for me to learn now?"

    "Do you think it's possible?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Then what do you mean? You're wasting people's feelings." Han Yu said angrily.

    There was another moment of silence. Just as Han Yu opened his mouth to continue speaking, he heard a noise from the cell door, followed by the cell door opening.  A girl walked in slowly.  As soon as he saw the visitor, Ning Ping immediately looked at Han Yu.  The eyes are ambiguous.  When Han Yu saw this, he said angrily: "Put away your shame. This person is the person I told you before, who can control the shadow."

    "Oh, what is she doing here?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Where do I know where to go?" Han Yu couldn't help but rolled his eyes and replied.

    "Mr. Han, how do you feel?" The girl walked to Han Yu who was in charge of the cell and asked.  Han Yu raised his arm and shook the chain on his hand, and asked with a sneer: "Do you think it will feel good to wear this thing?"

    "Eh there's nothing we can do about it. We all know how powerful Mr. Han is. If there are no restrictions, even if Mr. Han is locked up here, we will still have trouble sleeping and eating."

    "Haha you are good at talking, but it's a pity that I have nothing to give you now." Han Yu said with a smile when he heard this.  The girl pursed her lips and smiled.  He continued: "If Mr. Han really wants to unlock the chains, it is not impossible. As long as Mr. Han agrees to cooperate with us, we will immediately restore the freedom of Mr. Han and Mr. Han's companions."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping subconsciously thought this was a trap.  The people in this research institute must have bad intentions, and they immediately wanted to open their mouths to remind Han Yu.  But before Ning Ping opened his mouth, Han Yu had already agreed to the girl's request.beg.

    "No problem, I can cooperate with you in any way you want me to, but in order to show your sincerity, you have to take this thing off for me first." As he said this, Han Yu shook the chain on his hand again.

    The girl frowned in embarrassment and said softly to Han Yu: "I'm really sorry, Mr. Han. To untie the chains you are wearing, it is useless for me to agree alone. You must get the consent of more than half of the people."

    Hearing this, Han Yu did not make things difficult for the girl. He asked the girl to go back and discuss her requirements with others first. As for what the people in this institute plan to do As long as you regain your freedom, I don't care what you want to do!

    The girl didn’t know that Han Yu was already prepared to refuse the debt. After hearing Han Yu’s tone of voice, she immediately ran out to find someone to discuss how to respond to Han Yu’s request.  When Ning Ping confirmed that there were only two of them in the cell, Ning Ping raised his thumb at Han Yu and praised: "Okay, you are really good."

    "If you say weird things again, if I regain my freedom in a while, I'll kill you!"

    Ning Ping was stunned for a moment when he heard this, but then he understood and looked at Han Yu with a somewhat tangled look, not understanding the difference between Han Yu and Han Mengxin.  They are still two brothers and sisters, but no matter how they behave or behave, it always makes people feel that these two people cannot be brother and sister.  But the fact is so depressing. Han Yu and Han Mengxin are brothers and sisters, and they are related by blood.

    Han Yu didn't care at all about Ning Ping's adoring and weird eyes when he looked at him, but silently prayed in his heart that the girl could bring him good luck.

    About an hour later, the girl came to the cell again with a smile on her face, looked at Han Yu and said: "Mr. Han, I have already done the things you asked me to do for you. Next, you should see if you should  You have fulfilled your promise to us."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "Okay, first open the chains on my hands. I don't want to talk to you in this state."

    "This, Mr. Han, can you untie it after the matter is over? Without this chain as insurance, no one in the institute would dare to appear in front of you." The girl said with an embarrassed look.

    It’s just that Han Yu is not a person who likes to compromise. He doesn’t care about the girl’s difficulties at all. He just insists on the request he mentioned before.  At the end of the sentence, the girl may have been really anxious. She glared at Han Yu and said, "Mr. Han, I respect you so I can give you good advice. Don't make a mistake."

    "Haha~ things didn't work out, so the fox's tail was exposed?" Han Yu said contemptuously.

    This sentence undoubtedly became the trigger.  The girl didn't say any more nonsense. After giving Han Yu a fierce look, the girl turned and left.  Han Yu didn't care at all, lying on the wooden bed with his legs crossed, if it weren't for the chains on his body.  Those who didn’t know better thought Han Yu was a special person in the research institute.

    The girl left and didn’t come back for a long time

    During the period when the girl did not come back.  Han Yu never found anything that could help him break the chains.  The feeling of being strong and unable to come out was like the feeling that there was something in the stomach but just couldn't get it out. It made Han Yu very depressed.  Ning Ping on the side saw him and comforted him: "Stop turning around, there will always be a way."

    Hearing this, Han Yu stopped, turned to look at Ning Ping, and started walking around in the cell again without saying a word.  When Ning Ping saw that Han Yu didn't listen to him, he simply closed his eyes, sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate.

    In the monitoring room of the institute, a group of people in white coats gathered in front of the screen and commented on Han Yu who was walking around in the cell.  Judging from their words, Han Yu was like a fat pig waiting to be slaughtered. What they were discussing was the most appropriate place to cut, without taking the fact that Han Yu was a human being into consideration.

    "It was my assistant who caught Experimental Subject No. 4, so I should be the one who takes priority in conducting the experiment." A middle-aged man wearing a white coat and a pair of thick eyes on the bridge of his nose announced loudly.  It's just that his words didn't get the approval of any other white coat, but instead attracted opposition from all the white coats.  For a while, a group of people in white coats were quarreling over the order of experiments.

    The research institute staff in white coats and the group in the surveillance room couldn't help but look at each other.  The white coat in the laboratory has never been in the habit of hanging around, so it is considered lucky to see him once a day.  But today, not only did I see so many white coats at once, but I also almost fought each other over a prisoner.  This result made the staff couldn't help but take a second look at Han Yu, who was still circling in the cell.

    His appearance is very ordinary his figure is not very outstanding and he doesn't exude the aura of a bastard anytime and anywhere. He is just an esper whose abilities are temporarily sealed. How come he attracts people in white coats who are as precious as pandas in the research institute?  What about the favor?Everyone in the same room as the people in white coats thought to themselves with some imbalance in their hearts.

    There is no absolute justice in this world. If a person is too good, he will always attract the jealousy and joint efforts of a group of ordinary people.  Without knowing it, Han Yu became the envy, jealousy and hatred of a group of villains.

    "Stop arguing! Listen to what the director has to say?" The people in white coats who had been arguing for a long time but still had no result suddenly shouted. Then everyone's eyes were focused on the white coats who started to argue and shrank back.  Go to a guy sitting in the corner.

    It seemed that he did not expect that he would become the focus. The director of the institute was a little at a loss for a while and stammered: "Ah? Ah, let me decide? Well, this, this, I think, we should still seek the opinions of the parties involved.  Better……"

    Before the words were finished, the people in white coats had already turned their heads and no longer listened to what the director said, but continued to argue with other white coats.  It's just that this argument will never be fruitful.  The director of the research institute is very depressed. It’s you who asked me to speak, and it’s you who don’t listen to me. What on earth do you want?

    The white coat did not seem to consider the dissatisfaction of the director of the institute, and continued to emphasize the importance of the experiments he was responsible for to his peers, hoping that others could get support on the issue of the ownership of Experiment No. 4.  It's just that these researchers just stay in the research laboratory on weekdays, and their communication skills are almost zero, but they still understand the seriousness of the matter, and they just don't agree with it, and others can't do anything about it.

    The director of the institute, who was ignored by the white coats, was still arguing.  Some people have even begun to prepare for a full-scale military campaign, and they can't help but sneer in their hearts.  Everyone has self-esteem, and the director who had his self-esteem hurt by the white coats' ignorance was not going to stop these white coats from having a friendly match.  Anyway, these guys in white coats have better brains than others, but their own combat effectiveness is almost zero.

    "I'm going out for a moment. Please be careful and don't let these 'babies' get hurt." The director told his deputy, and walked out without hesitation, intending to go to the cell to see Experiment No. 4 named Han Yu.  Taste.  The director walked in a very low-key manner, and the people in white coats never expected that the director would leave at this time.  It was only when he started to find someone to stop the operation that he finally thought of asking the director to make the decision. The result was self-evident.

    Leaving the director of the institute, he walked to the cell. As the director, he is also the boss here.  The director is equivalent to the existence of the emperor, as for those white coats.  That is equivalent to the Supreme Emperor.

    Knowing that his boss wants to see the prisoner.  The person responsible for guarding will naturally not disobey.  The director stood outside the cell, looking left and right, muttering once or twice in his mouth from time to time. Although it was unclear what he said, but judging from his expression, it was probably not a good thing.

    Han Yu has stopped spinning.  No one is interested in being treated like a caged animal in a zoo.  Han Yu stood outside the cell, looking calmly at the director outside the cell.

    The silence lasted for half an hour. Finally, the director gave in and rubbed the bridge of his nose.  The director looked at Han Yu with a headache. After winning for a while, Han Yu did not pursue the victory. Instead, he sat down next to Ning Ping and looked at the director outside the cell with interest.  As for Ning Ping, he was as motionless as a mountain. From the time the director came in until now, he hadn't even moved. He seemed to be dead.

    "Hey, did something happen to your companion?" the director asked, having nothing to say.  But Han Yu rolled his eyes after hearing this and replied angrily: "Do you care?"

    The director was choked by one sentence and felt depressed. He asked the director to teach Han Yu a lesson, but he didn't dare.  It's not that I'm worried that Han Yu will fight back. Judging from Han Yu's current situation, he can definitely win.  But the director could not withstand the revenge of those in white coats afterwards.  It is estimated that in the eyes of those in white coats, it is obvious that the director of his own research institute is not as useful as Experiment No. 4 in front of him.

    Seeing that the visitor was half choked to death by his words, Han Yu felt that he was in a much better mood than before.  That's the way things are in this world, pain can be transferred.  When you feel wronged and sad inside, just try to vent it out and make others sad too, and your own mood will immediately feel better.  It's just that this kind of thing is a bit immoral, so people who want to be a good person shouldn't try it easily.

    "Gou, I'm warning you, if you dare to touch a hair of Experiment No. 4, we will definitely fight you forever." Just when the director was about to do something to regain his face, he found the director in the surveillance room.  The people in white coats reached a consensus immediately, and together they felt that the cell was protecting their experimental subjects.

    Not to mention, the threat in the white coat really worked, and the director left in despair without even farting.  Between face and future, the director chose the latter.

    Having driven away the chief villain, the men in white coats immediatelyEven if he regards himself as Han Yu's savior, it doesn't matter whether Han Yule is happy or not.  Listening to these people in white coats chirping to themselves, Ning Ping, who was already in trance, was woken up.  Seeing a dozen white coats suddenly appearing, I couldn't help but ask Han Yu in a low voice what happened.  Han Yu was still confused at this time, and how could he answer Ning Ping's question.

    "Well, I have heard people say that a woman is equal to five hundred ducks, but now it seems that if a man quarrels, it is almost the same as five hundred ducks." Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.  Hearing this, Ning Ping looked at the people in white coats who were having a heated debate with others, and said in a low voice: "Ducks are not an appropriate description. I think these people are more like fighting cocks.  Look at their appearance, it seems they are making a final provocation."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but chuckle and gave Ning Ping a thumbs up.  Ning Ping smiled when he saw this and asked in a low voice: "Do you know why these people came here to make such a fuss? It looks like they are trying to get the favor of a beautiful girl."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes this time and said angrily to Ning Ping: "Hey, if you can't speak, don't say it. The one those guys are fighting for is me." As he said that, Han Yu pointed at himself.

    Ning Ping shook his head in disbelief and said, "No way. You are not a beauty. When did you change your gender?"

    "Get out! I'm a pure man, the kind who doesn't add any preservatives." Han Yu cursed angrily.  Unfortunately, Ning Ping didn't take it seriously. After automatically filtering Han Yu's words, he looked at the white coat who was still arguing, and said to Han Yu: "Not to mention, they really worked hard for you. I think you want to  Why don’t you just pick one at random and accept it?”

    "Hmph! Don't worry, if I have a hard time, I will definitely drag you with me." Han Yu assured Ning Ping, glaring at him.

    Chapter 863 Crazy Biologists (1)

    Although there is food and drink here, and although it is clean and comfortable, it is still a prison cell.  No one likes to be locked in a cage.  Even though the cage is large, losing freedom and being killed is even more unbearable for some people.

    And some people are talking to their companions at the moment

    "Ning Ping, is there a way to get this thing open?" Han Yu shook the chain in his hand and asked Ning Ping.  When Ning Ping heard this, he rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily.  He expressed his dissatisfaction with Han Yu's excessive demands.  But Han Yu turned a deaf ear and still said to himself: "If it weren't for this chain, I would definitely have a way to take you out of here. Really!"

    "You'd better save some energy. If you have the Qingyun Sword in your hand, I can also guarantee you. But the key problem now is that neither of us has the tools to use."

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu glanced around helplessly and couldn't help but cursed: "Nima, what kind of broken cell is this? There isn't even a straw stick. If there is something hard, like this  The lock can’t lock me at all.”

    "Hey, I didn't expect you to have the skill of picking locks?" Ning Ping said with some surprise.

    Han Yu smiled proudly when he heard this and said: "Of course. I remember before I started working as a master. When I followed the master to make money, I was basically responsible for getting the start-up capital."

    "Start-up capital?" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu with strange eyes and said.

    Han Yu scratched his head and said, "Okay, I admit that Master and I went to rob the rich and give to the poor."

    "I understand robbing the rich, but this is about helping the poor"

    "Why not help the poor? My master and I were very poor at that time." Han Yu said dissatisfied when he saw this.

    Ning Ping: ""

    The two chatted for a while, and Ning Ping looked at Han Yu seriously and said, "Okay, no more gossip. Han Yu, what are your plans for the next step?"

    "Then what else can we do? Just wait and see what happens. Since the people here didn't kill us on the spot, then we must still be useful to them. But I'm worried that they will use our bodies to modify them, just like you said  That Jones."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping fell silent.  He had told Han Yu how he was captured before. After hearing this, Han Yu told Ning Ping that he believed that Jones, who attacked Ning Ping, might not have done what Jones wanted during the attack.  In fact, if you think about it, you can understand that Jones had no reason to sneak attack Ningping.

    Ning Ping also knew that what Han Yu said made sense, but Ning Ping still couldn't bear to let Ning Ping ignore Jones' betrayal-like behavior.  Seeing Ning Ping's silence, Han Yu couldn't say anything else and could only plan to persuade Ning Ping when he had the opportunity in the future.

    "Han Yu, have you ever learned the bone shrinking technique?"

    "No, what kind of kung fu is that?" Han Yu asked curiously.?? 

    Ning Ping heard this and explained: "To put it bluntly, it's nothing. It's just that you can control the muscles and bones in your body. It's a kind of skill that changes your original body."

    "Then is it too late for me to learn now?"

    "Do you think it's possible?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Then what do you mean? You're wasting people's feelings." Han Yu said angrily.

    There was another moment of silence. Just as Han Yu opened his mouth to continue speaking, he heard a noise from the cell door. Then the cell door opened and a girl walked in slowly.  As soon as he saw the visitor, Ning Ping immediately looked at Han Yu with ambiguous eyes.  When Han Yu saw this, he said angrily: "Stop your rudeness, this person is the person I told you before, who can control the shadow."

    "Oh, what is she doing here?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "Where do I know where to go?" Han Yu couldn't help but rolled his eyes and replied.

    "Mr. Han, how do you feel?" The girl walked to Han Yu who was in charge of the cell and asked.  Han Yu raised his arm and shook the chain on his hand, and asked with a sneer: "Do you think it will feel good to wear this thing?"

    "Oh there's nothing we can do about it. We all know how powerful Mr. Han is. If we don't restrict him, even if Mr. Han is locked up here, we will still have trouble sleeping and eating."

    "Haha you are good at talking, but it's a pity that I have nothing to give you now." Han Yu said with a smile when he heard this.  The girl pursed her lips and smiled, and continued: "If Mr. Han really wants to unlock the chains, it is not impossible. As long as Mr. Han agrees to cooperate with us, we will immediately restore the freedom of Mr. Han and Mr. Han's companions."

    Hearing this, Ning Ping subconsciously thought this was a trap.  The people in this research institute must have bad intentions, and they immediately wanted to open their mouths to remind Han Yu.  But before Ning Ping opened his mouth, Han Yu had already agreed to the girl's request.

    "No problem, I can cooperate with you in any way you want me to. But in order to show your sincerity, you have to take this thing off for me first." As he said this, Han Yu shook the chain on his hand again.

    The girl frowned in embarrassment and said softly to Han Yu: "I'm so sorry, Mr. Han. To untie the chains you are wearing, it is useless for me to agree alone. You must get the consent of more than half of the people."

    Hearing this, Han Yu did not make things difficult for the girl, and asked the girl to go back and discuss her requirements with others first.  As for what the people in this institute plan to do with themselvesas long as they regain their freedom.  I don't care what you do!

    The girl didn’t know that Han Yu was already prepared to refuse the debt. After hearing Han Yu’s tone of voice, she immediately ran out to find someone to discuss how to respond to Han Yu’s request.  When Ning Ping confirmed that there were only two of them in the cell, Ning Ping raised his thumb at Han Yu and praised: "Okay, you are really good."

    "If you say weird things again, I will regain my freedom in a while. I will give you hell!"

    Ning Ping was stunned for a moment when he heard this, but then he understood and looked at Han Yu with a somewhat tangled look, not understanding the difference between Han Yu and Han Mengxin.  Still a brother and sister.  But no matter how they behave or behave, it always makes people feel that these two people cannot be brothers and sisters.  But the fact is so depressing. Han Yu and Han Mengxin are brothers and sisters, and they are related by blood.

    Han Yu didn't care at all about Ning Ping's adoring and weird eyes when he looked at him, but silently prayed in his heart that the girl could bring him good luck.

    About an hour later, the girl came to the cell again with a smile on her face, looked at Han Yu and said: "Mr. Han, I have already done the things you asked me to do for you. Next, you should see if you should  You have fulfilled your promise to us."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "Okay, first open the chains on my hands. I don't want to talk to you in this state."

    "This, Mr. Han, can you untie it after the matter is over? Without this chain as insurance, no one in the institute would dare to appear in front of you." The girl said with an embarrassed look.

    It’s just that Han Yu is not a person who likes to compromise. He doesn’t care about the girl’s difficulties at all. He just insists on the request he mentioned before.  At the end of the sentence, the girl may have been really anxious. She glared at Han Yu and said, "Mr. Han, I respect you so I can give you good advice. Don't make a mistake."

    "Haha~ things didn't work out, so the fox's tail was exposed?" Han Yu said contemptuously.

    This sentence undoubtedly became the trigger. The girl didn't talk nonsense anymore. After giving Han Yu a fierce look, the girl turned and left.  Han Yu didn't care at all, lying on the wooden bed with his legs crossed. If it weren't for the chains on his body, those who didn't know would have thought that Han Yu was a special person in the research institute.

    The girl is gone, it’s been so longTime has not come back

    During the period when the girl didn't come back, Han Yu still couldn't find anything that could help him unlock the chain. He felt like he had something in his stomach but couldn't pull it out. Han Yu was so suffocated that he couldn't get out of the chain.  Yu is very depressed.  Ning Ping on the side saw him and comforted him: "Stop turning around, there will always be a way."

    Han Yu stopped when he heard this, turned to look at Ning Ping, and began to circle in the cell again without saying a word. Ning Ping saw that Han Yu didn't listen to him, so he simply closed his eyes, sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate.  .

    In the monitoring room of the institute, a group of people in white coats gathered in front of the screen and commented on Han Yu who was walking around in the cell. From what they said, Han Yu looked like a fat man waiting to be slaughtered.  Pig, what they were discussing was the most appropriate place to strike, and they didn't take the fact that Han Yu was a human being into consideration at all.

    "It was my assistant who caught Experiment 4, so I should be the one who takes priority in conducting the experiment." One person was wearing a white coat.  The middle-aged man with thick eyes on the bridge of his nose announced loudly.  It's just that his words didn't get the approval of any other white coat, but instead attracted opposition from all the white coats.  For a while, a group of people in white coats were quarreling over the order of experiments.

    The research institute staff in white coats and the group in the surveillance room couldn't help but look at each other.  The white coat in the laboratory has never been in the habit of hanging around, so it is considered lucky to see him once a day.  But today, not only did I see so many white coats at once, but I also almost fought each other over a prisoner.  This result made the staff couldn't help but take a second look at Han Yu, who was still circling in the cell.

    His appearance is very ordinary his figure is not very outstanding and he doesn't exude the aura of a bastard anytime and anywhere. He is just an esper whose abilities are temporarily sealed. How come he attracts people in white coats who are as precious as pandas in the research institute?  What about the favor?  Everyone in the same room as the people in white coats thought to themselves with some imbalance in their hearts.

    There is no absolute justice in this world. If a person is too good, he will always attract the jealousy and joint efforts of a group of ordinary people.  Without knowing it, Han Yu became the envy, jealousy and hatred of a group of villains.

    "Stop arguing! Listen to what the director has to say?" The people in white coats who had been arguing for a long time but still had no result suddenly shouted. Then everyone's eyes were focused on the white coats who started to argue and shrank back.  Go to a guy sitting in the corner.

    It seems that he did not expect that he would become the focus, and the director of the institute was a little at a loss for a while.  He stammered: "Huh? Ah, let me decide? Well, this, this, I think it would be better to seek the opinions of the parties involved"

    The words are not finished yet.  The white coats had turned their heads and no longer listened to what the director said, but continued to argue with other white coats.  It's just that this argument will never be fruitful.  The director of the institute was very depressed.  Let me talk about you.  It's you who don't listen to me. What do you want?

    The white coat did not seem to consider the dissatisfaction of the director of the institute, and continued to emphasize the importance of the experiments he was responsible for to his peers, hoping that others could get support on the issue of the ownership of Experiment No. 4.  It's just that these researchers just stay in the research room on weekdays, and their communication skills are almost zero, but they still understand the seriousness of the matter.  To bite the bullet means to disagree, and others can't do anything about it.

    The director of the institute, who was ignored by the people in white coats, couldn't help but sneer in his heart when he looked at the people who were still arguing, and some were even preparing to launch a full-scale military attack.  Everyone has self-esteem.  The director, whose self-esteem was hurt by the white coats' disregard, was not going to stop these white coats from having a friendly match.  Anyway, these guys in white coats have better brains than others, but their own combat effectiveness is almost zero.

    "I'm going out for a moment. Please be careful and don't let these 'babies' get hurt." The director told his deputy, and walked out without hesitation, intending to go to the cell to see Experiment No. 4 named Han Yu.  Taste.  The director left in a very low-key manner, and the white coats did not expect that the director would leave at this time. It was not until they started to ask someone to stop it that the white coats who suffered a loss thought of asking the director to make the decision. As a result,  Nature is self-evident.

    Leaving the director of the institute, he walked to the cell. As the director, the boss here, the director is equivalent to the emperor. As for those white coats, they are equivalent to the emperor.

    Knowing that his boss wants to see the prisoner, the person responsible for guarding him will naturally not disobey.  The director stood outside the cell, looking left and right, muttering once or twice in his mouth from time to time. Although it was unclear what he said, but judging from his expression, it was probably not a good thing.

    Han Yu has stopped running around in circles. No one is interested in being locked up in a cage like a zoo.Watch the animals in the house.  Han Yu stood outside the cell, looking calmly at the director outside the cell.

    The silence lasted for half an hour. The director was finally defeated and rubbed the bridge of his nose. The director looked at Han Yu with a headache. However, after winning for a while, Han Yu did not pursue the victory and returned to Ningping.  He sat down next to him and looked at the director outside the cell with interest.  As for Ning Ping, he was as motionless as a mountain. From the time the director came in until now, he hadn't even moved. He seemed to be dead.

    "Hey, did something happen to your companion?" the director asked, having nothing to say.  But Han Yu rolled his eyes after hearing this and replied angrily: "Do you care?"

    The director was choked by one sentence and felt depressed. He asked the director to teach Han Yu a lesson, but he didn't dare.  It's not that I'm worried that Han Yu will fight back. Judging from Han Yu's current situation, he can definitely win.  But the director could not withstand the revenge of those in white coats afterwards.  It is estimated that in the eyes of those in white coats, it is obvious that the director of his own research institute is not as useful as Experiment No. 4 in front of him.

    Seeing that the visitor was half choked to death by his words, Han Yu felt that he was in a much better mood than before.  That's the way things are in this world, pain can be transferred.  When you feel wronged and sad inside, just try to vent it out and make others sad too, and your own mood will immediately feel better.  It's just that this kind of thing is a bit immoral, so people who want to be a good person shouldn't try it easily.

    "Gou, I'm warning you, if you dare to touch a hair of Experiment No. 4, we will definitely fight you forever." Just when the director was about to do something to regain his face, he found the director in the surveillance room.  The people in white coats reached a consensus immediately, and together they felt that the cell was protecting their experimental subjects.

    Not to mention, the threat in the white coat really worked, and the director left in despair without even farting.  Between face and future, the director chose the latter.

    After driving away the chief villain, the people in white coats immediately regarded themselves as Han Yu's saviors, regardless of whether Han Yule was happy or not.  Listening to these people in white coats chirping to themselves, Ning Ping, who was already in trance, was woken up.  Seeing a dozen white coats suddenly appearing, I couldn't help but ask Han Yu in a low voice what happened.  Han Yu was still confused at this time, and how could he answer Ning Ping's question.

    "Well, I have heard people say that a woman is equal to five hundred ducks, but now it seems that if a man quarrels, it is almost the same as five hundred ducks." Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.  Hearing this, Ning Ping looked at the people in white coats who were having a heated debate with others, and said in a low voice: "Ducks are not an appropriate description. I think these people are more like fighting cocks.  Look at their appearance, it seems they are making a final provocation."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but chuckle and gave Ning Ping a thumbs up.  Ning Ping smiled when he saw this and asked in a low voice: "Do you know why these people came here to make such a fuss? It looks like they are trying to get the favor of a beautiful girl."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes this time and said angrily to Ning Ping: "Hey, if you can't speak, don't say it. The one those guys are fighting for is me." As he said that, Han Yu pointed at himself.

    Ning Ping shook his head in disbelief and said, "No way, you are not a beauty. When did you change your gender?"

    "Get out! I'm a pure man, the kind who doesn't add any preservatives." Han Yu cursed angrily.  Unfortunately, Ning Ping didn't take it seriously. After automatically filtering Han Yu's words, he looked at the white coat who was still arguing, and said to Han Yu: "Not to mention, they really worked hard for you. I think you want to  Why don’t you just pick one at random and accept it?”

    "Hmph! Don't worry, if I have a hard time, I will definitely drag you with me." Han Yu assured Ning Ping, glaring at him.

 Text Chapter 864 Crazy Biologists (2)

    There are specialties in the digital industry. Even though the people in white coats are not very good at interpersonal communication, once they talk about the research projects they are responsible for, it immediately seems like a different person. They are all high-spirited and eloquent, and the professional terms they speak are astonishing.  Han Yu was stunned for a moment.

    After piercing the chain on his hand with a toothpick, Han Yu did not agree to Wu Meng's solicitation, and Wu Meng seemed to have expected that Han Yu would not agree to surrender to him so easily.  Han Yu's refusal did not seem to cause Wu Meng's displeasure.  But Wu Meng also told Han Yu that since you are unwilling to surrender, you can no longer be treated as a guest.  It's impossible for you to be free, so just temporarily work as a coolie and assist researchers in completing some research projects.

    To put it nicely, it just made Han Yu the No. 4 experimental subject mentioned by those in white coats.  With Han Yu's current ability, it is not difficult to suddenly attack and kill him. Although there is a girl in the research institute who can control people's shadows, as long as they don't let the other party touch his own shadow, there will naturally be no threat.  As for the others, Han Yu didn't take them seriously yet.  However, Han Yu became very interested in the research on those white coats. Driven by curiosity, Han Yu did not leave in a hurry. He took Ning Ping with him, as if for a visit. Following the guidance of the white coats, Han Yu  I admired the research results of the lab coat.

    Not to mention, these white coats can really be regarded as the elite among human beings.  Especially in biology, anyone in a white coat can be considered an authority.  It's a pity that these white coats don't want to be famous. They just want to study the origin of life and create new organisms with their own hands.  As for the statement that creation of life can only be possessed by God, it is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the white coat.

    god?  I don’t know which corner I’m hiding in to survive. Are they worthy?

    The ideas in white coats should be heard by religious fanatics.  That was definitely a life of being tied to a cross and burned to death.  It’s just that this is a lawless planet, the territory of Wu Meng, one of the twelve divine generals of the alliance.  Here, Wu Meng has the final say.  The reason why people in white coats fear Wu Meng is not because they are afraid of Wu Meng's power, but because they are afraid of being expelled by Wu Meng.  In the view of the white coats, too many people in the world are hypocrites, and their research is exactly what those hypocrites criticize.  In human society, they are subject to too many restrictions and are not allowed to study this.  You are not allowed to study that, and only here can you freely use your imagination and study whatever you want.  Whether he wanted people or money, Wu Meng never said a word.  Always satisfied without hesitation.  It was precisely because of Wu Meng's support that the white coats were able to create a powerful animal army for Wu Meng.  Although for confidentiality reasons.  The beastly legions were scattered everywhere.  But as long as Wu Meng is ready to start an uprising, the strength he shows will definitely give the current alliance a headache.

    The most fundamental reason why Wu Meng has been unable to do anything is that he does not have the decisive power in his hands.  As a member of the twelve divine generals, Wu Meng knows better than anyone else what kind of existence the alliance has revealed.  Although there are many conflicts among the twelve generals, they form cliques.  But once threatened by external forces, the twelve generals will immediately respond unanimously.  Moreover, apart from the Twelve Divine Generals, Wu Meng is not too sure about the power that the alliance controls privately, but Wu Meng is sure of it.  In the hands of the Alliance Elders, there is still a force that is enough to compete with the twelve generals.  Wu Meng would not start a rebellion rashly before he had the power to compete with the Twelve Divine Generals.

    Wu Meng has been recruiting people, but compared with the alliance, Wu Meng's recruitment is a bit insignificant.  Regardless of the treatment or status given, what Wu Meng can give is incomparable to the alliance.  This is actually for sure. Which is more attractive, being a general yourself or being a general for someone else?

    Wu Meng, who understands this gap, can only pin his hopes on the biological research of the white coats.  Facts have also proved that Wu Meng's choice was correct, and his countless hard work paid off handsomely.  The research of the white coats has completed a certain stage, which can fuse humans and ferocious animals into one body, and allow humans as the main body to inherit the power of the fused animals.  Most of the current beast-turned-legions are of this type.  As for ability users like Jones being transformed into beasts, that is the current research project of the white coats.

    Jones’ abilities belong to the physical category, while Han Yu’s abilities belong to the natural category.  In order to conduct more thorough research, the people in white coats conducted research on espers with different abilities, such as Han Yu or Jones, according to their abilities.  The purpose is to provide their financial backer Wu Meng with more powerful help.

    Regarding the above-mentioned matters, the people in white coats did not hide anything from Han Yu. As long as Han Yu asked, they had nothing to hide.  Han Yu didn't know why these white coats were so honest with him.  However, Han Yu will never agree to use himself to help these white coats in order to repay their trust.test.

    Because there is a lesson learned from the past before Han Yu.  Jones once told Ning Ping that he would take revenge on those who turned him into a human and a beast. But when Ning Ping chose to believe in him, Jones betrayed Ning Ping's trust in him and had no interest in Ning Ping.  While on guard, Ning Ping was suddenly attacked, turning Ning Ping into a prisoner.  But when Han Yu and Ning Ping saw Jones again, they found that Jones was locked in an iron cage.

    When he saw Ning Ping, his face was even more ashamed.  Through the insinuations of Han Yu and Bai Daco, Ning Ping and Han Yu already knew the reason why Jones would launch a surprise attack.  In order to prevent the disobedience of the lycanthrope, White Coat will install an electronic chip in the brain of the experimental subject during the fusion surgery. Its function is to enforce the orders issued by the commander when the experimental subject wants to disobey the order.  That kind of electronic chip is very overbearing. Even if the order given is to commit suicide, as long as the electronic chip is activated, the lycanthrope who undergoes the operation will be forcibly executed.

    Han Yu didn’t want to leave his life to others, especially when this kind of electronic chip could force him to order.  What if the order given was to harm the people around him For this reason, Han Yu would not agree to White Coat's proposal, even if he could increase his power many times after accepting the beast transformation.

    Just like the previous two days, Han Yu and Ning Ping were visiting their research results in white coats. At this time, Chao Cuo, the director of the institute, came over and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping with a straight face: "Han Yu.  Ning Ping, come with me, I have something to discuss with you."

    Hearing that it was Wu Meng who invited him, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and seemed to have guessed the reason why Wu Meng came to see him.  After a few days of delicious food and drinks, it seemed that Wu Meng was planning to have a showdown with the two of them.  Thinking of this, Han Yu and Ning Ping said goodbye to their white coats and walked to Wu Meng's office with Chao Cuo who was looking for someone.

    The above-ground building of the institute is not very high, only two floors.  Just like a steamed bun, the meat is not on the pleats.  The underground of the institute is the essence of the institute.  They have been shopping for two days in a row, but according to the introduction from the white coat, Han Yu and Ning Ping still have at least seven or eight floors to go.  In addition, it is impossible to show Han Yu and Ning Ping at this time, the basement of the research institute.  At least more than ten floors.  I heard that the people in white coats once let it slip and told Han Yu and the basement of the Ningping Research Institute.  The further you study, the more profound things will become.  Han Yu and Ning Ping had always wanted to walk through the basement of the research institute.  It's just that this idea is a bit unrealistic. Unless you become the master of the institute, it is impossible to come and go freely like that.

    To be honest, Han Yu sympathized with Wu Meng, a severely idealistic patient who was trapped in the dream he spun and couldn't extricate himself.  And it's even worse if it's just regular patients.  If it doesn't work, he can be sent to a treatment center for isolation, but this patient has the ability to do something for his idealism.  Although the result is a definite failure, no one can ignore the harm that will be caused during this period.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is a word tailor-made to describe Wu Meng.

    Following Chao Cuo, he arrived at Wu Meng's office. As soon as he entered, he saw Wu Meng sitting at his desk writing furiously. Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping come in, he just nodded slightly and told them to sit down for a while, and then continued.  Buried in various documents.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, not because he was worried about Wu Meng's health, but because Wu Meng looked exactly like the Wu Meng he met in his dream.  Han Yu has always wanted to ask Wu Meng how he turned an old man in his seventies into a pink young lady.  I had always wanted to ask before, but could not find the opportunity, but now, it seems that the opportunity has come.

    ……

    This wait lasted two hours, during which Chao Cuo came in twice, both to bring new documents that Wu Meng needed to process.  As for Han Yu and Ning Ping, Chao Cuo did not believe that they could pose a threat to Wu Meng in their current situation.  But Chao Cuo didn't know that in order to cover up others' eyes and ears, Han Yu's chains and Ning Ping's shackles were not removed, but they were just held in their hands to show off.  If Chao Cuo knew, he would never dare to leave the two of them alone like this.

    Finally, Wu Meng got out of the pile of documents and rubbed his brows tiredly. Wu Meng looked at the two of them and asked, "How long have you been here?"

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, and Han Yu answered: "You haven't been here long, do you have anything to do with us?"

    Wu Meng was slightly stunned when he heard this, and then said: "Oh, I have something to inform you. Your companions and the Spirit suddenly disappeared. Have you found any clues about them?"

    "" Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other again and felt that Wu Meng felt a little different today. Is it because the current image of Zhengtai affected their judgment?

    Seeing that the two of them were silent, Wu Meng said again: "Don'tI have no intention of catching your companions to blackmail you, but your companions disappeared suddenly. I am worried that your companions will behave in a way that makes me have to deal with them.  "

    "Oh, we don't know their whereabouts either. Don't forget, we haven't had any contact with the outside world since you were trapped here. Now you ask us about their whereabouts, how can we possibly know."

    "Is that so? It seems like I'm a little confused. Then I'll look for you if I have nothing to do. Come, send them back." Wu Meng's last words were shouted from outside the door.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping left the room with Chao Cuo who came in. Before going out, Han Yu accurately heard Wu Meng muttering in a low voice, "Why is there no effect at all? I didn't show any flaws before.  "

    The door closed, and Han Yu and Ning Ping did not speak. They returned to their cells. After Chao Cuo left, Ning Ping asked Han Yu in a low voice what he thought of today's events.  After hearing this, Han Yu asked Ning Ping with a strange expression: "Ning Ping, let me ask you something. If your father wants to convince someone, what would he usually do?"

    "Ah? Why are you asking this? Well usually the person who wants to conquer him should feel his father's excellence, or let him understand his father's hard work Han Yu. Can't you?"  Ning Ping seemed to realize it halfway through his words, and looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked.

    Han Yu nodded slightly and said, "I heard what Wu Meng said before leaving had no effect at all. It probably refers to the attitudes of the two of us. After witnessing the diligent work of the guy, he didn't even react with excitement at all.  No, Ning Ping, do you think our previous performance was too mediocre?"

    "If it's true as you said, then Wu Meng thinks too highly of himself, right?"

    "Haha Anyone who has a little power always thinks that he is different. If he met others, he would have been fooled by him. It's a pity that he met us. Our temperament  His plan is doomed to fail. But he said that Lin Ke and the others are missing. I am a little worried about them."

    "You don't have to worry about this. I believe they won't do anything wrong. This time Wu Meng's plan didn't work. Do you think he will continue to act with us?"

    "This is very possible. That Wu Mengmeng always takes things for granted, always thinking that he can predict other people's reactions in advance. I hope that today's incident can make him restrain a little. If you don't see his purpose, it would be  It does make people think that he is a good person. But if he is seen through, people will always look down on him."

    Ning Ping shook his head.  Asked: "Let's not talk about that person. Han Yu, when do you plan to leave here?"

    "In two days, at least before we leave, we will get your Qingyun Sword back." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping smiled and said: "You don't have to worry about this matter. I have always been in contact with Qingyun Sword. As long as I want to know the whereabouts of Qingyun Sword, I can know it at any time."

    "That's it, then let's get ready. At least get in touch with Lin Ke and others first to avoid any accidents happening to them."

    Ning Ping nodded and whispered: "This is indeed something that needs to be done immediately. When should we start taking action?"

    “…Just tonight.”

    ……

    Just like the previous two days, after Han Yu and Ning Ping finished eating, Han Yu walked to the iron fence of the cell and put his hand on the iron fence. The power of the flames made the iron fence red and soft, and Han Yu pushed hard against it.  As soon as it was pulled on both sides, it was immediately pulled to both sides.  Ning Ping followed Han Yu out of the cell.  According to what was planned in advance, first get the Qingyun Sword back and then leave here.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping are proceeding in an orderly manner, but the research institute is in chaos.  Especially the person responsible for monitoring the cell only reacted after watching Han Yu and Ning Ping leave the cell.  The alarm was sounded in a hurry, but Han Yu and Ning Ping had already left the cell.

    Occasionally he met one or two white coats along the way. Han Yu was still in the mood to say hello to them, and the other party responded as if nothing had happened. It was not until Han Yu and Ning Ping left that the white coats discovered two experiments belatedly.  There seems to be something wrong with the product.  As for what was wrong, the white coat, who was obsessed with his research project, didn't waste much time on it.

    Chao Cuo was almost as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.  Knowing that the situation was urgent, he mobilized his troops to catch Han Yu and Ning Ping who escaped from prison, and ran to notify Wu Meng himself.  At this time, Wu Meng was resting. Firstly, it was really tiring to process so many documents at once. Secondly, Han Yu and Ning Ping's cold reactions today were far beyond Wu Meng's expectations, leaving Wu Meng feeling at a loss.  a feeling of.  I have become accustomed to reactions that are beyond my expectations.Wu Meng, who was used to having everything under control, was not used to it.

    When he heard that Han Yu and Ning Ping had escaped from prison, Wu Meng's dissatisfaction with being disturbed by Chao Cuo suddenly disappeared. Just when he was about to give an order, Wu Meng suddenly stopped and changed his mind temporarily, delegating the power to handle this matter to  Chao Cuo wanted to take this opportunity to see Chao Cuo's ability to handle emergencies.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? If Han Yu said something right, then Wu Meng thinks there is only one thing, that is, he is too old and still messing around.  It is not an exaggeration to describe it as a word that awakens the dreamer. Because of Han Yu's words, Wu Meng also began to consider the issue of his ideal successor that must be paid attention to.

    Wu Meng has had countless women since he came of age, but the strange thing is that no matter how hard Wu Meng tries to create humans, he never succeeds.  Not even once, not to mention any results, not even a chance to sprout.  This made Wu Meng reluctant to consider the problem of having no successor.  But this issue is not something that can be avoided and ignored.  Wu Meng must face up to this problem.

    Wu Meng still values ??Chao Cuo very highly.  If Chao Cuo can perform better, he should be able to get a good evaluation in Wu Meng's heart.  In addition to Chao Cuo, Gui Ying and Luo Hongchen are also on the inspection list, but these two are not here right now, so they are not given the opportunity to inspect them yet.

    Chao Cuo did not disappoint Wu Meng's daily teachings. After taking over the rights granted by Wu Meng, Chao Cuo immediately started action with great fanfare.

    According to the original plan, Han Yu followed Ning Ping and found Ning Ping’s Qingyun Sword.  Perhaps the white coats here are only interested in biological research.  An ancient artifact like the Qingyun Sword was thrown into the corner of a warehouse without anyone paying attention.  Ning Ping found his Qingyun Sword, turned to Han Yu and said: "We have got the things, we should almost Hey, Han Yu. What is that in your hand?"

    "Haha I couldn't hold it back for a moment." Han Yu smiled when he heard this and threw the things he was holding on the ground.  Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily.  He became increasingly certain that Han Yu and his master must have worked part-time as snitches before.  The thief will not leave empty-handed.

    Ignoring Han Yu and putting a brick-sized diamond into his arms, Ning Ping asked angrily: "Is it almost done? Can we go?"

    "Ning Ping, don't you want to bring some gifts back to Mengxin?" Han Yu asked while picking up another diamond tile.  I really don’t know where Wu Meng found such a large diamond tile?  Ning Pingyuan originally wanted to refuse, but after seeing Han Yu stop taking things, he understood that Han Yu took two diamond tiles and intended to give them to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er respectively, and if Han Mengxin  No reason I thought of this.  Ning Ping could only put down his face and kicked a brick into his arms, a diamond one.

    “Alas~ Ever since I met you, I have been falling” Ning Ping sighed and said.  Han Yu next to him was unhappy when he heard this.  He said angrily: "Don't come here. Don't blame others if you are the one. Leave quickly. I think someone will show up to intercept us soon."

    "Humph! Then I'll have to see how powerful the people here are." Ning Ping said with a slight snort.

    Not long after the two left, they were blocked by someone just as Han Yu said.  Being double-teamed before and after, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not take it seriously. Han Yu looked at the person in front of him and reminded Ning Ping in a low voice: "Ning Ping, have you seen that woman? She caught her in time.  The guy who crossed me once, be careful and don’t let his shadow step on you.”

    "Well, I remember, you should be careful yourself."

    "Don't worry, I already have a way to deal with that woman."

    "Is there a way? What are you going to do?"

    "That woman's ability requires a shadow, but if there is no shadow for her to step on" At this point, Han Yu smiled slightly, and four fireballs shot out in his hand, then split into eight, and then into sixteen.  Eventually it became thirty-two.  Looking at Han Yu who was surrounded by thirty-two fireballs, Ning Ping nodded. Indeed, he couldn't see Han Yu's shadow. Let alone a shadow, no one could get close to him easily.

    "Half per person?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "Half for one person." Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, but then came back to his senses and nodded to Ning Ping.

    ……

    When it came time to actually take action, the guards at the institute were really no match for Han Yu and the two of them.  It's not because Wu Meng really has no capable people under his command.  But basically all the capable people under Wu Meng were sent out.  The beastly legions scattered all over the place must be led by someone, but in this way, the power to guard the headquarters will correspondingly become much weaker.  It's no problem to deal with ordinary intruders, but it's not enough to deal with people of the same level as Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    &nbsp; Chao Cuo watched his men being defeated steadily by Han Yu and Ning Ping, and cold sweat broke out from his forehead involuntarily. He took a peek to see that Wu Meng was still as steady as before. Chao Cuo originally  The words he was about to ask for advice were on his lips but he swallowed them back.  Regarding Wu Meng's decision today, Chao Cuo has already figured it out. It is related to his own future, and Chao Cuo does not want to miss today's opportunity.  Because I lost this opportunity today, I don’t know if I will have another chance next time.  As an aspiring person with ideals and ambitions, Chao Cuo did not want to lose this opportunity.

    Taking a deep breath, Chao Cuo mobilized his manpower to continue intercepting Han Yu and Ning Ping to delay time. At the same time, he gathered the powerful people under his command. He had not launched an attack yet. Chao Cuo planned to make a big move later.  Take down Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Wu Meng, who had been silently paying attention to Chao Cuo, saw this.  A faint smile of satisfaction appeared on the corner of his mouth.  From the beginning to now, Chao Cuo's performance has been satisfactory, which makes Wu Meng very satisfied.  Especially when he found that the power in his hand could not stop Han Yu and Ning Ping, Chao Cuo was able to come up with a solution.  Although it is still unknown whether this solution will work, Wu Meng is still very satisfied with Chao Cuo's calm attitude when encountering difficulties.

    The battle continues

    Almost one-sided, Han Yu and Ning Ping slowly pushed towards the entrance of the research institute.  What the people at the institute can do is to use their numerical advantage to continuously delay Han Yu and Ning Ping.  I don’t know what Han Yu was thinking. His flame today was not very enthusiastic, and everyone was hugged affectionately by the flame.  They were all as black as if they had just emerged from the stove, but no one was burned alive.  Ning Binh's side was a bit bloody. Those who fell into Ning Binh's hands were either severed hands or legs. Although they could be treated and recovered afterwards, the pain was still there.  But it is unknown to outsiders.

    Facing Han Yu and Ning Ping, the people at the institute would rather be burned into little black men by Han Yu's flames.  I don’t want to run into Ning Ping and feel what it feels like to have my hands and feet broken.

    Seeing that the two of them were less than a hundred meters away from the exit of the research institute.  The people who Chao Cuo had been holding back also acted according to Chao Cuo's orders.  These people took over from those who had previously entangled Han Yu and Ning Ping, and divided into two groups to stop Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "Hey! That's too much. I won't let you play like this." Han Yu suddenly shouted in dissatisfaction.

    It turned out that the two people responsible for intercepting were treated very differently. There were more than twenty people in total, and only one was responsible for dealing with Ning Ping, while the remaining ones were dealing with Han Yu.

    Ning Ping glanced at Han Yu.  He replied calmly: "Who told you to strike so lightly?" This sentence made Han Yu depressed, and he turned around and vented his depression on those who were preparing to attack him.

    "Okay, since you want to pinch the weak, then I will let you know what is going on in this world. You can't understand it with just your eyes." Han Yu stared at his opponent and shouted loudly.  For a moment, the flames burst out, reflecting Han Yu like a small sun, and immediately blinded the eyes of those standing opposite Han Yu.

    "Ah! My eyes! My eyes!" More than twenty people covered their eyes and screamed, causing Chao Cuo, who was watching the battle, to twitch his eyes. Fortunately, Wu Meng had warned him in advance, otherwise Chao Cuo would not believe that he was now  Like those who were tricked, they would cover their eyes and scream in agony.

    Ning Ping had the foresight to turn his back to Han Yu.  So when Han Yu went crazy, Ning Ping was not affected.  But Ning Ping didn't feel any joy at this time.

    There is an old saying that when enemies meet, they become extremely jealous.  Although Ning Ping was not jealous, he did not show a good look towards Jones who appeared in front of him.

    "It seems you are planning to give in." Ning Ping said looking at Jones standing opposite.  Jones smiled bitterly and said: "What can I do if I don't give in? I already know the fate of my captured companions. I am not a lone ranger."

    "Then there's no point in talking anymore, come on." Ning Ping slowly drew out the Qingyun Sword, while Jones used his own abilities to make himself invulnerable.

    With one more step to attack than before, Jones howled like a wolf and rushed straight towards Ningping.  Jones' current situation is indeed much better than before he was transformed into a beast.  The body's defense and offensive capabilities have been greatly enhanced while its abilities remain unchanged after being transformed into a beast.  Strong limbs and sharp claws have become Jones' offensive weapons.  Especially after unleashing his abilities, Jones was like a Wolverine, charging straight towards Ningping with an invincible aura.

    Ning Ping didn't dare to be careless. He was attacked by surprise before. Half of the reason was that Ning Ping really wasn't on guard. The other half was because Jones's combat ability had greatly improved. Ning Ping, who was unprepared, couldn't stop Jones' three consecutive attacks.  .

    Head-on collisionNing Ping doesn't want to use hard tactics unless absolutely necessary.  Ning Ping, who is no longer a young boy, is very aware of the consequences of a head-on confrontation with Jones. In order to save some energy, Ning Ping plans to use softness to overcome strength. This is not a shameful thing.  Adopt different attitudes when facing different enemies. This was the first thing the teacher told Ning Ping when he became an apprentice.  It's just that Ning Ping didn't understand it before and still went his own way. Until he experienced more and the teacher's teachings made Ning Ping truly understand.

    Jones didn’t seem to expect that Ning Ping would choose to avoid it.  Unable to hold back his figure for a moment, he exposed his back to Ning Ping.  But Ning Ping was a wicked person. Facing Jones' back, Ning Ping did not stab him with a sword, but flew up and kicked Jones out like a ball.

    Anyone who has seen bowling can imagine what will happen after Jones, who is traveling at high speed, takes a kick in the back.  Unable to control his body, Jones fell to the ground with a plop, then flipped over like a bowling ball and rolled behind Han Yu.

    As soon as Han Yu heard the movement behind him, he immediately flew into the air without saying a word.  The person who was dazzled by Han Yu's surprise was not so lucky. He stood there like a well-stacked bowling pin. After Jones' bowling ball passed by, a large piece fell down.

    Seeing this scene, Han Yu reached out and gave a thumbs up to Ning Ping, the instigator.  Ning Ping, who did not expect this outcome, smiled modestly and said that this matter was nothing.

    Jones, who suffered a loss, was certainly not willing to be kicked around like a ball.  He climbed up from the ground and slowly approached Ningping.  This time he learned the lesson.  I didn't dare to accelerate as unscrupulously as before.  And the people who suffered from the disaster of Chiyu also recovered their eyesight one after another.  Prepare to settle accounts with Han Yu, who plotted against them.

    Han Yu was naturally not afraid and ignored Jones, focusing on those people who did not know whether to live or die.  As for Jones, Ning Ping was the only thing in his eyes at the moment. For Han Yu, that was a problem that needed to be considered after Ning Ping was solved.

    ……

    The entrance to the institute has become a battlefield.  After all, there were more than twenty people besieging Han Yu, and none of these twenty people were efficient. Naturally, they knew that so many people crowded in the narrow passage gave Han Yu a chance to catch them all.  This group of people voluntarily withdrew from the research institute without Han Yu having to bother.  We arrived at the gate outside the institute. It was big enough and there was enough space to take a detour.  However, Han Yu didn't seem to care about where the battle took place. After giving up the original fighting venue to Ning Ping and Jones, Han Yu followed about 20 people to the outside of the research institute.

    Jones’s attack is very sharp and the destructive power is amazing. The only flaw is that the strong power causes Jones’ attack speed to be a bit low.  The consequences of this low level are fatal.  No matter how powerful Jones is, if he can't hit the target, then no matter how powerful he is, it will be of no use.

    Ning Ping is not a dead thing, he can hide.  Not only will he hide, he will also anger his opponent.  Whenever Jones wanted to stop attacking and take a breath, Ning Ping would stab Jones a few times with the Qingyun Sword in his hand.  Although Jones's body was strong and he was not afraid of Ning Ping stabbing him with the Qingyun Sword, the place where this guy stabbed him was extremely wicked.  It was either Jones' ass or dick, or he was hitting Jones on the back of the head with the scabbard or slapping Jones in the face.

    Jones was so angry that he lost his mind again and again, and his eyes became increasingly red when he looked at Ning Ping.  But no matter how angry Jones was, Ningping still stood firm.  He went his own way and did his own thing, ignoring Jones's abuse and provocations, which only continued to consume Jones' physical strength.

    "If you can, just stand there and let me punch you, just one punch." Jones shouted at Ningping, half provocatively and half pleading.  After hearing this, Ning Ping rolled his eyes and replied, "Do you think I'm stupid?"

    ……

    "This Jones's power has indeed been strengthened, but his brain seems to have deteriorated a bit. I will tell the researchers about this discovery and let them come up with a solution. I don't want my animal army to be just a bunch of idiots.  "Wu Meng slowly said to Chao Cuo.  Chao Cuo, on the other hand, hurriedly agreed, and at the same time secretly decided in his heart that after today's matter was over, he must find a way to improve his subordinates' IQ and not let Wu Meng be disappointed again.

    Wu Meng ignored Chao Cuo's plan at this time and suddenly said: "Switch the screen to Han Yu's side. I am more curious about the battle on his side."

    When Wu Meng, who is equivalent to the boss, speaks, how can the people below object to it.  Dang Ji turned the surveillance screen to the entrance of the research institute.

    In the scorched earth, only Han Yu was still standing. The rest of the people fell to the ground covered in smoke, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.  Wu Meng was shocked when he saw it. Not only Wu Meng was surprised, but also Wu Meng was shocked.I was also surprised.  Even though Wu Meng didn't know the specific abilities of his group of people, Chao Cuo knew it very well.  Chao Cuo didn't think that his men could capture Han Yu at first, but to be defeated so quickly like now was beyond Chao Cuo's expectations.

    "I'll go over and take a look myself." Chao Cuo said to Wu Meng with an ugly face.

    Hearing this, Wu Meng stood up and said, "Let's go together. I happen to have a phone call to talk to Han Yu." Chao Cuo naturally would not refuse Wu Meng's request. Fortunately, Wu Meng was also a god general, so he felt safe with him.

    The two quickly arrived at the entrance of the research institute from other passages. Han Yu did not leave after dealing with his opponents, but chose to stay where he was and wait for Ningping to resolve the battle.  At this time, Ningping also began to change his tactics under the stimulation of Han Yu and launched a counterattack against Jones.  For Jones, if Ning Ping attacked him before his physical strength was exhausted, Jones would be very happy. As for now, it is miserable.

    "You also want to stop me?" Facing Wu Meng and Chao Cuo who appeared, Han Yu asked calmly.

    Wu Meng was stunned when he heard this, but then asked: "Isn't it good to stay here?"

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied: "What a fart! Do you think you are happy if you have food and drink? That is the ideal life of a pig. Unfortunately, I am not a pig."

    "Presumptuous!" Chao Cuo scolded Han Yu as soon as he heard this.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't take Chao Cuo seriously at all, as if he didn't hear Chao Cuo's words at all. Han Yu looked at Wu Meng and said: "We are going to separate soon. I have always wanted to ask you a question.  I wonder if you can help me clear up my doubts?"

    "You ask." Wu Meng said after hearing this.

    Han Yu smiled slightly and asked, "Can you tell me how you stay young?"

    "Why do you think of asking this?" Wu Meng asked in surprise.  Originally, Wu Meng thought that Han Yu would ask him why he wanted to rebel.

    "Think about it, when you and I first met in a dream, you were just a pink and tender young lady, but when we met again in reality, you turned into an old man who was half buried in the ground. I originally thought that  The reason why I saw you as Mr. Shota in the dream is because the dream is controlled by you, so you can do whatever you want and do whatever you want. But during the day, I saw the image of you as Mr. Shota again in your office.  , this makes me waver in my previous judgment, can you tell me the real reason?"

    " Your initial idea was actually right. The reason why my image changes back and forth is indeed affected by my ability. However, you are wrong about one thing. That kind of influence is beyond my control, and  It's not under my control." Wu Mengmeng said to Han Yu after thinking about it.

    Han Yu looked stunned after hearing this, looked at Wu Meng and continued: "That's it, thank you for your answer. As a thank you, let me remind you, don't make plans for us, we have your dreams  I have no interest at all. If you don’t come to provoke us, we can also promise not to come to trouble you.”

    "Haha That's such a pity." Before Wu Meng could speak, a man in a white coat suddenly appeared out of nowhere and said.

 Text Chapter 865 Crazy Biologists (3)

    Han Yu has never hated these white coats as much as he does now.  Damn these guys!  How could Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner fall into the hands of these white coat men?  Whether it's Lin Ke or Qiao Yan'er, these two people are very important to Han Yu. Now that these two people are in the hands of the white coat, it's strange that Han Yu can be happy.

    "Let them go!" Han Yu's voice became deeper, and Wu Meng, who was nearest, immediately felt the pressure from Han Yu.  As a divine general, Wu Meng felt the danger immediately.  Even in the battle just now, Han Yu didn't seem to kill anyone, but now, Wu Meng couldn't guarantee what Han Yu would do.

    "Huh!" With a sound, a black shadow flew over from behind Han Yu and landed in an open space less than 20 meters away from Wu Meng.  Wu Meng took a quick look and saw that it was Jones.  To be precise, it is Jones after he has completely transformed into a beast.  At this time, Jones was in a very bad condition. His body, which was said to be indestructible, was now covered with scars and blood was constantly flowing out, and Jones fell into a coma.  Wu Meng still attaches great importance to an experimental product like Jones. After all, he is a beast warrior who can use abilities. This is still an important combat force for Wu Meng, who seems to be a little weak in strength, and cannot give up easily.

    Wu Meng looked behind Han Yu and saw Ning Ping slowly walking over. Every step he took touched the point of Wu Meng's heartbeat, which made Wu Meng feel inexplicable pressure.

    Although he was a great general, Wu Meng still felt Alexander was being targeted by two people who were not easy to mess with at the same time.  But before Wu Meng could say anything, the man in the white coat who had spoken earlier took two steps forward and opened his mouth, attracting the attention of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "For the sake of your companions, I advise you" Before he spoke, Bai Daco was speechless due to the pressure exerted by Han Yu and Ning Ping at the same time. He looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping with horror on his face.  .  Wu Meng on the side was very worried that his capable men would be scared to death, so he could only turn slightly to one side.  He protected the white coat behind him who was too frightened to speak. He looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping and said, "The current situation is like this. For the sake of your companions, you'd better give up resistance."

    "" Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. Ning Ping threw away the Qingyun Sword in his hand, and Han Yu put away the flames all over his body.  But Wu Meng didn't dare to be careless at all, and immediately signaled his men to step forward and control Han Yu and Ning Ping.  But who dares to approach at this time.  No one is a fool, and they all know that Han Yu and Ning Ping are extremely dangerous existences, especially after seeing the almost overwhelming battle before, no one dared to step forward.

    Wu Meng saw that his men were useless.  I couldn't help but feel a little sad.  He admitted that Han Yu and Ning Ping were powerful, but now that they had hostages in hand, were they still afraid that Han Yu and Ning Ping would not dare to resist?

    Everyone understands the principle of the rats, but whoever dares to guarantee that the other party will not cause trouble.  If the other party gets into trouble, the people closest to Han Yu and Ning Ping will definitely be the unlucky ones.  By then, I'm afraid it won't be as simple as Jones being injured.

    After waiting for a long time, Wu Meng’s eyes forced him.  The four beastly warriors approached Han Yu and Ning Ping cautiously.  Han Yu stretched out his hands forward.  Unexpectedly, this coordinated action frightened the approaching animal warriors and immediately turned around and ran away.  Wu Meng's face suddenly turned as black as the bottom of a pot, and he wanted to have an attack but couldn't start.  Not to mention that the beast-turned-warriors under his command were afraid, but he himself did not dare to approach easily.

    "" Han Yu stretched out his hands and looked at Wu Meng without saying a word. Wu Meng was so angry at Han Yu's disdainful eyes that he immediately ignored Han Yu's possible attack.  He took the chain that could seal the abilities of the esper and stepped forward, cuffing Han Yu again.

    It wasn’t until Han Yu was chained up again that the surrounding animal warriors breathed a sigh of relief.  When Ning Ping was chained again, the courage of the beastly warrior seemed to be restored.  Each and every one of them became lively again.  It's just that Wu Meng has seen through the nature of these guys. Although they have a strong body, their inner training is very weak. At least their courage has not been fully developed. Instead, they all become bullies and fear of the strong.

    ……

    "Go faster!" A beastly warrior who was responsible for escorting Han Yu pushed Han Yu as if he wanted to show off his power. Han Yu turned around and looked at him coldly, but the beastly warrior who glanced at him thought it was this.  At that time, Han Yu was easy to bully, so he immediately kicked him.  Wu Mengmeng on the side wanted to stop drinking but it was too late.

    It was just beyond Wu Meng’s expectation that Han Yu was fine.  I saw Han Yu spin around on the spot, avoiding the kick from the beast-turned-warrior and leaning towards the beast-turned-warrior. Following that, Han Yu didn't see any movement, he just leaned his body against the beast-turned-warrior.  The beast warrior took two steps back. Ning Ping, who was not far away from Han Yu, raised his hand and swung it. The chains that cuffed his hands suddenly hit the beast warrior on the back of the head.

    The beast-turned-warrior who was hit fell straight to the ground. It seemed that he had more air coming out and less air coming in.?Looking at it just makes me feel dead.  The other beast-turned-warriors started making noises when they saw this, but when Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at them with cold eyes, the noisy beast-turned-warriors closed their mouths one after another.

    Wu Meng sighed inwardly when he saw this, and ordered: "Give me some fucking time." As the commander-in-chief with the highest authority of the beast-turned-legion, Wu Meng's words were equivalent to an oracle, and the beast-turned-warriors would not listen even if they wanted to.  no.  After stopping the beastly warrior's embarrassing behavior, Wu Meng looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping, knowing that it was completely impossible to persuade these two to surrender at this time, and he could only think about it in the long term.

    “Take him under custody and keep him under strict supervision. Also, be polite.” Wu Meng warned the surrounding beast-turned-warriors worriedly.  Even without Wu Meng's advice and the lessons learned from his companions, the beastly warriors in charge of escorting would not dare to do anything rude to Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Like sending off an uncle, the beast-turned-warrior "sent" Han Yu and Ning Ping back to the research institute.

    When passing by Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, Han Yu stopped, stretched out his hand to the white coat holding the two girls and said, "Give them to me."

    The white coat subconsciously wanted to step back, but Han Yu moved faster. Almost at the same time as talking to the white coat, Han Yu had already reached out and snatched the unconscious Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er away without any explanation.  The white coat still wanted to snatch it from Han Yu, but before they could get closer, Ning Ping, who was following Han Yu, had already rushed up, picked up the chain in his hand, smashed and kicked the approaching white coat, and made him run away with his head covered.  .

    "You, you are so, so" The leader in the white coat saw Han Yu and Ning Ping's arrogant behavior and was so angry that he couldn't help but pointed at Han Yu and shouted, but before he could finish his words, Han  Yu had already carried Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er towards the research institute, while Ning Ping glanced at the white coat with disdain and said coldly: "People often say that no harm comes to the wife and children, you despicable people  , this feud is finally settled, let’s see what happens next.”

    "Arrogant, too arrogant!" After Ning Ping and Han Yu entered the research institute.  The leader in white coat shouted angrily.  It was only at this time that his shouting not only failed to gain recognition from others, but also caused other people in white coats to look at him with contempt.  Just now you didn't dare to say it in front of others, but now that they are gone, you have become angry.  Go to the grave and burn newspapers to fool the devil.

    The white coat also knew that his performance just now was a bit poor.  He immediately changed the subject and said to Wu Meng: "Sir, please leave those two people to me. I promise you. I will definitely transform them into works that satisfy you."

    When other people in white coats heard this, they immediately stopped working.  Although Han Yu and Ning Ping have arrogant attitudes, it is undeniable that both of them are the best materials for animal fusion experiments.  Other matters can be discussed, but when it comes to their own research, those in white coats immediately began to fight for their own maximum rights.

    ??Looking at the white coats who were blushing.  Wu Meng once again affirmed that it was very unreliable for him to rely on this group of people to realize his dream.  Ignoring the men in white coats who were showing their arms and rolling up their sleeves, Wu Meng walked into the research institute without saying a word.  And those people in white coats have become accustomed to Wu Meng coming out to be the peacemaker when they are about to fight.  But today, it seemed that Wu Mengmeng was going to try another trick, and he didn't even come forward to stop them.

    beat?  Or not?  The people in white coats were a little unable to get off the stage, and they all stood there in a stalemate.

    ……

    "Oops~ I still have an experiment to finish, I have to go back and keep an eye on it." A man in a white coat suddenly shouted, dropped his opponent and ran towards the research institute. As his opponent, the man in a white coat was not a fool, and he reacted immediately  He came over and yelled at the white coat who ran into the research institute: "Stop! Don't run!" As he said that, he also ran into the research institute.

    Although the people in white coats have a bit of a personality, they are still very smart. After seeing the example, how could they not know what to do next?  One by one, they found their own steps. After a while, all the people in white coats were gone, leaving only the staff of the institute who were responsible for taking care of the injured and looked down upon them.

    As the director of the research institute, Chao Cuo naturally had to stay behind to deal with the aftermath.  Fortunately, Han Yu and Ning Ping had shown mercy before, so the aftermath was not very difficult to deal with.  Classify the injured, treat those with minor injuries on the spot, and carry those with serious injuries back to the research institute.  The one who was most seriously injured was Jones. Perhaps because Ning Ping was eager to save people, he did not hold back when he took action. As a result, Jones has not woken up until now. However, his life is not in danger. As long as he wakes up and recuperates for a while, he will be fine.  That's it.

    Chao Cuo arranged the completed work, stood there and thought about it, and then walked into the research institute.  Chao Cuo felt that he should go to Wu Meng at this time to discuss how to deal with those terrible guys Han Yu and Ning Ping.  If you can conquer it, then conquer it. If you can't conquer it, then conquer it as soon as possible.Well done, once these two rebellious guys get angry, the consequences are unimaginable.

    When Chao Cuo found Wu Meng and finished telling Wu Meng his thoughts, Luo Hongchen, who was talking to Wu Meng earlier, laughed at Chao Cuo and said, "What's wrong? Mr. Chao Cuo, who always claims to be bold and careful, is sometimes afraid.  ?”

    There are three generals under Wu Meng, namely Luo Hongchen, Guiying and Chao Cuo. The three of them perform their own duties and are not subordinate to each other. They all only take orders from Wu Meng.  Perhaps because Chao Cuo had no heirs, the three people all believed that they were qualified to inherit Wu Meng's inheritance, but Wu Meng had not yet decided who would be his successor.  The overt and covert fighting among them became more intense.  Even though Guiying and Luo Hongchen seemed to have a good relationship, in fact, the two of them had always been wary of each other.  The biggest reason why they can remain friendly is simply because the two of them still have goals that they need to work together to deal with.

    But to Luo Hongchen's expectation, Chao Cuo did not deny it this time. After listening to Luo Hongchen's words, he directly admitted happily: "Yes, I was scared. You didn't feel Han Yu and Ning directly.  To be honest, I was so frightened that I almost peed my pants."

    "Is it that powerful?" Luo Hongchen said in disbelief.  It's not that I have never had contact with Han Yu and Ning Ping, but why did I never feel any murderous aura from those two people?

    Seeing Luo Hongchen’s disbelief, Chao Cuo didn’t say anything more. He shrugged at Luo Hongchen and looked at Wu Meng, waiting for Wu Meng to give him an idea.

    As an opponent, as long as the opponent wants to achieve something, you must oppose it.  Luo Hongchen, who was very dedicated, immediately knew what he should do next when he saw Wu Meng's troubled expression.

    "Hmm" Luo Hongchen coughed lightly first, and then said to Wu Meng: "Sir, before you make a decision, I have two questions to ask."

    "you say."

    "Thank you, sir. The first question I have is, do you know about the strength of Han Yu and Ning Ping that we can win over them?"

    Hearing Luo Hongchen’s question.  Wu Meng replied without hesitation: "It's worth it. With the strength of the two of them, they are definitely worth contacting. I won't lie to you. If those two people join forces, even I, as a god general, can only avoid them temporarily.  Front."

    Luo Hongchen nodded when he heard this, and then said: "Since it is worth winning over, is there any possibility of winning over him?"

    "Thishow do you know there is no way to succeed if you don't try?" Wu Meng said with a little lack of confidence.  Seeing this, Luo Hongchen smiled and said, "Sir, why don't you let me try?"

    "Luo Hongchen, if you are planning to use some kind of honey trap, then I advise you to save it. How do you think we managed to capture Han Yu and Ning Ping who were about to leave today? Was it by grabbing each other's two sides?  A woman. Let me tell you, if you compare with those two women, they will be a princess, and as for you, you will be at the level of a village girl."

    No woman doesn’t care about her appearance, and Luo Hongchen is no exception. And judging from Chao Cuo’s appearance, she seems to be incomparable with others.

    "Huh! Really? Then I want to see it." Luo Hongchen replied unconvinced.

    The purpose of Chao Cuo's words was that he didn't like to see Luo Hongchen's confident look.  As for whether Luo Hongchen would really be full and go to compete with the captured Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, that was not something Chao Cuo needed to consider.

    Wu Meng looked at Luo Hongchen's unconvinced look and opened his mouth to persuade Luo Hongchen not to humiliate himself. However, if he really said these words, it would be very hurtful.  Before Wu Meng could think about how to dispel Luo Hongchen's idea of ??finding someone to compare her beauty with, she saw that Luo Hongchen had followed Chao Cuo and left the office. Fortunately, he knew to say hello to Wu Meng before leaving.  Just looking at Luo Hongchen's back, Wu Meng showed a look of sympathy.

    Luo Hongchen has always been very confident about his appearance. Looking at the crooked melons and cracked dates around him, it's hard not to be confident.  It's just that things in this world are like this, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world.  Luo Hongchen is like a toad at the bottom of a well. He is arrogant and thinks that his appearance is not the beauty of the country, but the beauty of the country.

    ……

    As Chao Cuo arrived at the cell where Han Yu and others were imprisoned, Luo Hongchen saw the two women sitting next to Han Yu at a glance.  With just one glance, Luo Hongchen knew that he had lost.

    "Hey! Let's compete, you should go." Chao Cuo said to Luo Hongchen, fanning the flames.  When Luo Hongchen heard this, he glared at Chao Cuo bitterly. When he turned to look at Han Yu and others, he smiled and stepped forward and said to Han Yu: "Mr. Han, I really didn't expect that we would be here in this way.  Encounter.”

    "Are you here to persuade me to surrender?" Han Yu asked coldly.

    "Well, actually I'm here to save you." Luo Hongchen replied with a smile upon hearing this.

    As if hearing a funny joke, Han Yu laughed and asked Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, do you believe what this woman says?"

    "It doesn't matter whether you believe it or not, we have made a decision anyway, right?" Ning Ping replied indifferently.

    When Han Yu saw this, he shrugged at Luo Hongchen, which meant that he was telling Luo Hongchen that there was no chance.  But Luo Hongchen seemed not to notice, staring closely at Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er in the cell, and asked softly: "I seem to have never seen these two sisters. What's your surname?"

    "What do you want to do?" Han Yu protected Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er behind him and looked at Luo Hongchen coldly and asked.

    Luo Hongchen heard this and replied: "I am saving you. My companion just said that if I can't conquer you, I will have to kill you as soon as possible. Han Yu, you can't bear to see these two women because of you  Will you die of stubbornness?"

    Chao Cuo on the side heard what Luo Hongchen said and wanted to strangle Luo Hongchen to death.  Because no matter whether Han Yu chooses to surrender in the end, he will not gain anything.  And not only is there no benefit, but you also have to be wary of possible revenge from Han Yu at any time.

    "You really can't mess with women. I just despised her appearance. As for having such a big hatred against me? I didn't even forget to trick myself when I was trying to persuade her to surrender." Chao Cuo looked at Luo Hongchen with some depression and said to himself.

    At this moment, Luo Hongchen could describe her mood in two words: proud.

 Text Chapter 866 Crazy Biologists (4)

    Luo Hongchen's pride did not last long, because Han Yu had no interest in talking to her at all. Under Chao Cuo's slightly mocking eyes, Luo Hongchen retreated.  Angrily, Luo Hongchen went back to find Wu Meng. Luo Hongchen planned to go to Wu Meng and say bad things about Han Yu and others.  But when he arrived at Wu Meng's office, he found that the office was empty.

    "Do you know where your Excellency has gone?" Luo Hongchen grabbed a staff member of the research institute who was passing by and asked.

    Hearing this, the person who was caught replied: "I went outside with Mr. Cage, the leader of the research project."

    "Outside?" With doubts, Luo Hongchen and Chao Cuo came to the outside of the research institute together. Without the guidance of others, Luo Hongchen and Chao Cuo knew where Wu Meng was just by looking at the group of people outside the research institute.

    What surprised Luo Hongchen was that many people in white coats who usually kept to themselves came out today, and they all gathered around a starship and marveled.  Looking at the starship, Luo Hongchen suddenly felt a sense of déjà vu.

    "Sir, where did this starship come from? Why do I always feel like I have seen it before?" Luo Hongchen squeezed to Wu Meng's side and asked.  Cage, who was standing next to Wu Meng, heard this and said quickly: "Miss Luo has seen this starship?"

    Luo Hongchen doesn’t have a good impression of Cage.  It's not that Cage looks illegal, on the contrary, Cage's appearance is very good, coupled with the vague sense of vicissitudes of a middle-aged man in him, it is very able to attract the attention of ignorant little girls.  It's just that Luo Hongchen doesn't like Cage, because Cage's life style is very bad. To put it bluntly, Cage's character is very bad.  To describe his treatment of women as "unscrupulous" is not an exaggeration. Although it may be a bit excessive to describe him as "barely able to walk" or "ninety-nine", but as long as he is a woman, Cage has never been picky about food.

    Seeing Cage striking up a conversation with him, Luo Hongchen responded perfunctorily.  Then he looked at Wu Meng and said, "Sir, is this starship the starship of Han Yu and the others?"

    "Yes, including the two captured girls, this is an unexpected gain for us." Wu Meng nodded and replied.

    "Accident?"

    "Yes, it was an accident. Miss Luo, do you want to know the details? Let me tell you about it." Cage introduced himself and said to Lu Hongchen.  Unfortunately, Luo Hongchen didn't appreciate it. He shook his head and refused: "Thank you Mr. Cage for your kindness, but I would like to hear what my adults have to say. Isn't Mr. Cage very busy? You can go about your own business now."

    "Miss Luo, I don't seem to have offended you, right?" Cage looked at Luo Hongchen dumbfounded and said.

    “If you don’t understand Cage’s personality, you may be deceived by Cage’s current aggrieved look.  It's a pity that Luo Hongchen has seen Cage's ugly face when he dumped a woman too many times.  So there was no reaction at all to Cage's pretentiousness at this time.  Cage was asking for trouble, but he didn't dare to trouble Luo Hongchen in front of Wu Meng, so he could only leave the scene angrily.

    After Cage left, Luo Hongchen made a face at Cage’s back.  Wu Meng on the side shook his head in amusement upon seeing this.  He whispered to Luo Hongchen: "Be calm, he is an important person after all."

    "Hmph! That scumbag. He actually dares to put his idea on my head. If you weren't here, sir, I would have slapped him hard to let him know why the flowers are so red."

    Hearing this, Chao Cuo, who was standing aside, smiled and said: "Haha Luo Hongchen, if you say anything else, I may object, but if you deal with Cage like that, I have absolutely no objections."

    "You guys~ Okay. Let's not talk about these things. I believe you came to me just to say bad things about Cage, right?" Wu Meng smiled when he heard this and looked at Luo Hongchen and Chao Cuo.

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen chuckled.  He said to Wu Meng: "Your Excellency, you know us well and know that we won't be so idle. Your Excellency, we just went to see Han Yu and those people, but unfortunately, they didn't seem to have considered joining us at all. So I advise you, Your Excellency  It’s better to die and win over those people’s hearts.”

    "That's right, sir, Han Yu and the others are indeed a little insecure. I guess no matter how good the conditions we offer, Han Yu and the others will not bow their heads." Chao Cuo echoed from the side.

    And Wu Meng became silent after hearing what Luo Hongchen and Chao Cuo said, looking up at the Courage without saying a word.  After a long while, he said to Luo Hongchen and Chao Cuo, who were looking at him eagerly: "I have already guessed what you said beforehand. But I always firmly believe that as long as you work hard enough, an iron pestle can be ground into a needle. I don't believe those words of Han Yu  People will always reject our invitations. If they refuse now, firstly, they are angry now, and secondly, they do not understand who we are. To be honest, if they agree to our solicitation without saying a word, then I will want more  Let’s think about it.”

    "But my lord,So what should we do with Han Yu and the others now?  Since they can escape once, they can escape a second time, a third time To be on the safe side, I suggest moving them to the lowest level of the research institute. That way even if they want to escape, it will take a lot of trouble.  .  "

    After listening to Chao Cuo's words, Wu Meng nodded slightly, "You are right. The matter of conquering Han Yu's people must be put aside first. Just do what you said and move them to the bottom floor of the research institute.  Okay. Without further ado, you go now."

    "Yes, Shuxia will arrange it immediately." Chao Cuo agreed and turned around to arrange the tasks assigned by Wu Mengxin.  Only Luo Hongchen was left and said anxiously: "Sir, please move Han Yu and the others to the lowest level now. If Han Yu and others are dissatisfied, won't it become more difficult to recruit them?"  Yet?"

    Chao Cuo, who was about to leave earlier, was stopped by Luo Hongchen. At this time, he also looked at Wu Mengmeng to get new instructions from Wu Meng.  Execute the original order or abort the original order?

    Wu Meng pondered for a while, then raised his head and said to Chao Cuo: "Go and move Han Yu and the others to the last floor. Remember, we are all together, don't separate."

    "Yes." Chao Cuo agreed, and this time he really turned around.

    Luo Hongchen was a little anxious when he saw this, and hurriedly said to Wu Meng: "Sir"

    "You should stop interfering in the matter of subduing Han Yu's people. I have something to do with you and Juying. Go back and inform Juying."

    "Yes, please give me your orders." Luo Hongchen saw that things must be done, so he stopped putting forward his own opinions on the affairs of Han Yu and others. Instead, he looked at Wu Meng and waited for Wu Meng to issue new orders to him.

    "Go back and separate with Juying. Sort out the people on this planet and record those who are stronger than ordinary people. Our animal army needs to strengthen its combat power."

    "Sir, is the current combat strength insufficient?" Luo Hongchen asked tentatively.

    "It's not enough, it's very insufficient. Especially after the battle with Han Yu and Ning Ping, the shortcomings of the beast-turned-legion were even more exposed." Wu Meng said to Luo Hongchen in a deep voice.  Luo Hongchen knew that the beast-turned-legion was his lifeblood to Wu Meng, more important than his own life.  Therefore, Wu Meng would never be careless about the beast-turned-legion.  Now I can personally tell the shortcomings of the beastly army, that is to say.  The shortcomings Wu Meng mentioned are all real to the beast-turned-legion.

    Regardless of the fact that the personal combat power of the Beast Legion is stronger than that of the elite soldiers of the Alliance, if the hundred-man team of the Beast Legion is actually arranged to compete with the elite soldiers of the Alliance, then it is estimated that the Beast Legion will lose in the end, and  The elite soldiers of the Alliance will also face the possibility of annihilation.  To put it bluntly, the beastly legion has too little actual combat capability, while the elite soldiers of the alliance have too little.  Basically they are veterans of many battles, and they know how to maintain more strength.  Knowing which part of a person's body can kill with one hitif you have to compare.  The beastly legions are children with weapons, while the elite soldiers of the Alliance are veterans who have spent their lives fighting.

    Today, Han Yu and Ning Ping used reality to educate Wu Meng.  No matter how hard you train, it will be in vain if you fail to pass the test of actual combat.  Luo Hongchen, who still didn't understand this truth, could only listen obediently to Wu Meng's arrangements for the next period of time.

    In Wu Meng’s plan, doesn’t the beastly army lack actual combat?  Then there will be more actual battles for the beast-turned-army.  What Wu Meng told Luo Hongchen and Guiying was very simple.  It was to notify the beastly legions scattered around to prepare for a big fight.  This kind of brawl has no rules.  Regardless of means or process, you can open the free mode after Wu Meng announces the start of the competition. The way to complete it is to defeat your opponent.  Of course, there must be brave men under the heavy reward.  In order to stimulate the fighting enthusiasm of the beast-turned-legion, the prize for the beast-turned-legion that wins the final victory is also extremely generous.

    At the same time, in the cell of the research institute, Lin Ke was telling Han Yu apologetically about how she and Qiao Yaner were caught.  In fact, this is really unfortunate.  Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er hid in the Courage with the chameleon system activated. They originally thought they would be safe, but they didn't expect to run into two beastly warriors who were out patrolling.  The two soldiers accidentally encountered the Courage, and as a result, they followed the clues and were captured alive before Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner could react.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin took Field and Shi Bafang away from the Courage to find the whereabouts of the research institute in the misty forest. They were not on the Courage, which also avoided the result of being wiped out.

    Hearing that Han Mengxin was fine, Ning Ping was slightly relieved, but then he became nervous again, looking at Han Yu and trying to get Han Yu to give him an idea.  Even without thinking, you can guess what stupid things Han Mengxin, Field, and Shi Bafang will do after discovering that the Courage was attacked.

    "Han Yu, you would like to think of something"Can't you come out?  "When Ning Ping saw that Han Yu was silent, he couldn't help but urge him. After hearing this, Han Yu looked up at Ning Ping and said slowly: "Otherwise Ning Ping, you might as well surrender.  "

    When Ning Ping heard this, he immediately quit. He glared at Han Yu and asked, "Do you think I, Ning Ping, am someone who is greedy for life and afraid of death?"

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this, and said to Ning Ping angrily: "Who told you to really surrender? I asked you to surrender so that you could have a chance to see Mengxin and the others. Otherwise, we would all stay here, completely  After losing contact with the outside world, who knows if Mengxin and the others will run to fight Wu Meng and his gang."

    "Well I understand when you say that. Okay, for the sake of Mengxin, just surrender." Ning Ping thought for a while, finally gritted his teeth and nodded, agreeing to Han Yu's suggestion.

    Just when Ningping was following Han Yu's advice and preparing to surrender to Wu Meng, Chao Cuo came with a group of people.  As soon as he saw Han Yu, Chao Cuo said politely: "Mr. Han, by my master's order, please follow me to the new cell."

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted, stood up with the support of Lin Ke and Field, and said coldly to Ning Ping: "Since you and I are no longer of the same mind, then let's go our separate ways, and you can pursue it.  Your wealth, I will pursue my dignity."

    When Chao Cuo heard this, he immediately felt something was wrong.  Looking at Ning Ping's hesitant expression, Chao Cuo suddenly understood.  Not caring that Han Yu was still around, Chao Cuo looked at Ning Ping excitedly and said, "Okay, okay, that's great. I didn't expect that Mr. Ning actually planned to abandon the dark side and turn to the bright side. This is really great. Please bear with me, Mr. Ning."  I'll go and inform my family right away." After saying that, before Ning Ping could speak, Chao Cuo immediately ordered someone to go back and report the great news to Wu Meng.

    Because of Ning Ping's sudden defection, the transfer of Han Yu was stopped.  Within a short while, Wu Meng hurried over after receiving the news.  As soon as he saw Ning Ping's face, he said with joy: "That's great. With your help, Ning Ping, my beast-turned-legion has become even more powerful. It just so happens that I plan to have the beast-turned-legions scattered all over the place conduct a large-scale  Competition, Ningping, if you are interested, you can come over and take a look together."

    "Thank you for your kindness. However, I want to refuse your invitation. Because apart from the few people you see now, I still have three companions who have not been found by your men. I can try to persuade them to join you like me.  "

    "That's it, okay. Then you can try it." Wu Mengmeng thought for a while.  Finally agreed to Ning Ping's request.  After agreeing to Ning Ping's request, Wu Meng looked at Han Yu who was waiting to be taken away in the cell, and asked aloud: "How is it? Your companions have surrendered, so you don't need to continue to hold on, right?"  ?”

    "snort!"

    "Well, well, everyone has their own ambitions. Don't force it. Since you have such an attitude, I can't say much. If you want to join me later, you can always let me know."

    Regarding the second half of Wu Meng’s words, Han Yu chose to ignore it.  For Han Yu.  The chains that sealed his power were no big deal at the moment.  Han Yu did not throw away the toothpick that he used to open the chain. Firstly, he was afraid of attracting attention. Secondly, Han Yu was prepared, but he didn't expect that he would actually use it again.  For Han Yu, it is not very difficult for him to leave.

    Wu Meng didn’t know this, but Wu Meng felt very satisfied at the moment that he could make Ning Ping bow to him.  As for Han Yu's ignorance, Wu Meng magnanimously did not argue with Han Yu and just sent someone to escort Han Yu, Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er to the bottom floor of the underground research institute.

    Originally, Han Yu thought that he, Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er would be placed in a basement or something.  But when Han Yu, Lin Ke, and Qiao Yaner saw the scene in front of them, they were all stunned by Wu Meng's generosity.

    Wu Meng’s research institute is roughly similar in layout to the Alliance’s Exiled Land, with the main buildings basically being set up underground.  But the difference is that the scale is not as large as the Exiled Land. The Exiled Land has eighteen levels of hell, but here there are only seven levels.  Each level is a "world", but the people who rule these worlds are not Wu Meng, but the staff responsible for research projects.  That's this group of white coats.

    From Chao Cuo, who was responsible for escorting him, Han Yu knew exactly what this world with only seven floors of scenery represented.  Each level has a person in charge who is responsible for the coordination of each world.

    Biological research is a huge project, and no one can guarantee that it will be completed.  In order to save time and avoid unnecessary waste.  The seven research centers perform their respective duties according to their assigned tasks.

    Heat, cold, strong wind Han Yu and his party continued to descend with the person responsible for leading the way calmly.  The destination of their party is to studyThe lowest level of the institute is the lowest level underground of the institute.  When it comes to the lowest level of the institute, the expressions on the faces of the soldiers responsible for escorting and the tour guides are quite wonderful. But when Han Yu asked the reason, both the soldiers and the tour guides looked unhappy.  Like to mention it.  And Han Yu didn't like forcing others to make things difficult for him, so he didn't ask others, but just silently increased his vigilance, preparing to rescue people when danger appeared.

    The seventh underground floor was quickly reached. Han Yu walked out of the elevator, holding Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner with both hands.  Looking around, Han Yu said with emotion: "Am I going to be locked up in this place from now on?"

    "If you are willing to surrender"

    "This is impossible, take me to the resting place." Han Yu interrupted the other party.

    The person who was interrupted was not angry. After hearing Han Yu's request, the captain Lima, who was responsible for escorting Han Yu and his party, satisfied Han Yu's request, which was not excessive.

    But before he left the elevator, Han Yu saw a group of people walking towards him.  When the arrival came closer, Han Yu's face darkened. These guys in white coats really lingered everywhere

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at the leader in the white coat and suddenly felt a sense of déjà vu.  When the other party saw Han Yu, he was also stunned, thinking carefully about where he had seen the person in front of him before, but no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn't remember.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "ah!"

    "It's you!"

    Han Yu and the visitor pointed at each other at the same time and shouted in unison.

 Text Chapter 867 Crazy Biologists (5)

    "Hahaha God is so wise that he actually sent my enemy right in front of me!"

    Facing a stranger who looked at him with a look of bitterness and hatred, Han Yu really couldn't remember where he had met this person before.  When I called out "It's you" before, I saw that the other person recognized me, so I shouted along with him.  But if you really want to ask Han Yu who this person is? Han Yu is also confused.

    "So, who are you?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    “Ahem, cough, cough…” Han Yu’s question made the laughing man choke on his own saliva, triggering a fit of coughing. Then he glared at Han Yu and said, “You almost killed me again!”

    "Why do you say it again?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Humph!" The other party did not answer, but glanced at the person responsible for escorting Han Yu and his party and asked, "Are these people prisoners?"

    "Eryes."

    "Okay, great. You have nothing to do here anymore, let's go."

    "Lord Sean, I think I should remind you that these prisoners"

    "Mine. Once you reach my territory, it's mine." Before others could finish their words, the person known as Sean glared and interrupted the person who wanted to remind him.  As a result, the man didn't say anything else. After handing Han Yu and others over to Sean, he left with his men without hesitation.

    After the others left, Sean proudly circled Han Yu twice and said with a sneer: "Humph! Now you are in my hands. Oh, I can't tell, but you are still a capable person. But wearing it  With this kind of special chain, even if you are a superpower, you have to be honest when you come to me." After saying this, Sean looked at the two people standing behind Han Yu again.  When he saw the faces of Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er clearly, Sean was immediately shocked and said with a smile: "Okay, this time Wu Meng didn't treat me badly. You two, come and sleep with me tonight."  ……oops!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Sean flew out and landed gracefully like a wild goose falling on flat sand. He couldn't get up for a long time.

    "You, you hit me again" Sean pointed at Han Yu and shouted with grief and anger.  Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and said angrily: "Shut up! Who do you think you are? You dare to take advantage of my woman. I can't deal with you!" As he said this, Han Yu seemed to be annoyed and walked towards Sean who was lying on the ground.  Come over.  Upon seeing this, Sean hurriedly crawled forward two steps and shouted: "Help! Help! Someone come and help."

    Hearing Sean's cry for help, someone stuck his head out of the room, looked at Han Yu and others, and then shouted: "Don't beat him to death, we still have things that need him to deal with." After saying this, he spoke  The person retreated back, showing no intention of coming to rescue Sean.

    When Han Yu saw this, it was hard to take action.  In this fight, both sides need to have this intention.  Only then can we fight.  Otherwise, it would be called bullying.  Han Yu had no intention of bullying anyone, so he walked to Sean and squatted down.  Han Yu looked at Sean sympathetically and said, "I didn't expect your popularity to be so bad. No one is even willing to intercede for you. How do you think you managed to get away with it?"

    "They, they are just not very good at dealing with the world. Well, aren't you prisoners? Why don't you have any consciousness of being prisoners?"

    "Who told you that prisoners can't be beaten? Get up, you are a prisoner now." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Sean, stood up and said to Sean.

    “Perhaps as Sean said, people who conduct scientific research always appear duller and slower than ordinary people.  When Sean came to accept Han Yu and others, only Sean came out, and when Sean shouted for help, only one person showed up and gave instructions.  After that, no one was seen again.  But Han Yu can be sure that there are definitely a lot of people on this level, but they are too dedicated, right? Do they not care about their own safety at all?

    "What they care about most is their own research projects. As for other things, as long as they don't interfere with their research, they will not come out." Sean saw Han Yu's doubts and explained to Han Yu aloud.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at Sean.  He asked in confusion: "Then what's going on with you? Are you just a handyman here?"

    In Han Yu’s opinion, it was just an ordinary inquiry, but Sean’s reaction was extremely fierce. He glared at Han Yu and shouted: “You are the handyman! Your whole family is a handyman!”

    Han Yu frowned and pinched his hands.  Sean's expression suddenly changed, but he still held his neck and shouted at Han Yu: "You can't scare me! I'm not afraid of you!!!"

    "If you weren't afraid, you wouldn't be shouting at the neck, trying to shout out the two onlookers." Han Yu thought to himself when he saw this.

    Seeing Han Yu staring at him without saying a word, Sean couldn't stand it at first and compromised and said: "You said everything else is fine with me, but you can't insult my research."

    "Okay, I apologize, can you explain to me what research you are doing? As far as I know, everyone here seems to be doing research related to biology."

    &nbsp; "Really? Then I don't know. The research at each level will not be announced to the outside world. Everyone has his or her own assigned research topic. If you want to study other things, you must first assign your own research topic.  Only after the research project has been completed can you study other things.”

    "So, you are the best among these people?"

    "Huh! Of course." Sean said proudly, but then he seemed to remember something, his shoulders slumped, and he said with a frustrated look: "I am the best in the field, and I haven't found a reason for it until now.  .”

    "What are you studying?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Space jump teleportationyou don't understand even if I tell you."

    Hearing what Sean said, Han Yu was not unconvinced. Just like Sean said, he really didn't understand.  But this does not prevent Han Yu from pretending to understand.

    "Hmph! What's there? It's just space teleportation."

    "Do you know how to perform space teleportation?" Sean looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I don't understand, but my companions and I have experienced space teleportation, and that kind of teleportation is man-made, not done with the help of machinery."

    "Oh" Sean looked disappointed.

    Seeing that Sean was in a low mood, Han Yu changed the subject and asked: "My companions and I were sent here. How do you plan to arrange for us?"

    "Ah? You guys, whatever. You can live wherever you like. You can't escape anyway, so just stay here honestly." Sean replied casually.

    Han Yu knew why Sean said that.  This is the lowest level of the institute. If you want to get out from here, you must pass through the six floors above before you can return to the ground.  However, Han Yu did not tell Sean that he and Ning Ping were captured because Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er were caught and they had to surrender.  But now, Ning Ping temporarily surrendered to Wu Meng according to his own idea.  With him on top, there is no need to worry about Han Mengxin and the others being caught and used as hostages next time.  As long as the safety of Han Mengxin and others is confirmed, Han Yu, who has no scruples, will take action again and lead Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er from the bottom to the ground.

    But Han Yu would not tell Sean these things. After listening to Sean's words, Han Yu did not refute, but asked: "Sean, what do we usually eat? Don't you people need to eat?"  "

    "How is it possible that you don't need to eat? However, those who are doing research forget to eat and sleep, and eat irregularly. I have to remind you from time to time. By the way, since you are here. Then you must obey my command and serve as  My deputy, let me take care of those troublesome guys."

    "" Han Yu looked Xiao Xiao up and down, and just when he was about to refuse, he heard Lin Ke say: "Okay, we are fine anyway, so we will help you."

    "Thank you, you are such a good person. Wellit's a pity to be with this guy, otherwise you would consider me?" Sean suggested to Lin Ke in a desperate manner.  Naturally, Han Yu kicked him out again.

    "Bang" sound.  Sean knocked open a closed door.  Then a woman's moan came from the room, "Oh~oh~choking~"

    Han Yu curiously stretched his head to look into the room, and quickly stopped Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er and said, "Don't look if you don't want to get needle eyes!" After saying that, Han Yu yelled at Sean: "This is what you said.  To study people who forget about food and sleep?"

    Sean was very embarrassed, and so was the guy in the room who was watching porn films and taking care of his physical needs.  The sound effect of the pornographic film is good, and it is still shouting rhythmically.

    "Don't turn it off yet!" Han Yu roared angrily.

    Sean came to his senses first and quickly reached out to turn off the stereo, while the person whose good deeds were interrupted also pulled up his pants with an embarrassed look on his face.

    This embarrassing scene really makes people don’t know what to say.  Han Yu finally chose to remain silent.  He turned around and walked out, followed by Sean, who pointed at the owner of the room dejectedly, shook his head and went out.

    ……

    The room was closed, and Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner already understood what had just been interrupted in the room.  Both of them blushed a little, and invariably kept a little distance from Han Yu, which made Han Yu depressed.

    "Shall I take you to visit this place? It will help you get familiar with the environment here." Sean suggested to Han Yu and the others.

    No matter where Sean wants to take them, Han Yu just wants to get out of here quickly.  On the way to Sean's residence, Sean explained to Han Yu in a low voice: "Well, everyone has their own special hobbies"

    "Stop talking, can we just pretend that this never happened? I won't mention it, and I'd like you not to mention it in front of me." Han Yu interrupted Sean.

    Sean, whose purpose was this, quickly nodded in agreement.  This piece??In the tacit understanding between the two parties, no one mentioned it again.  But when Han Yu and the other three visited every room here with Sean, Han Yu finally couldn't help but asked Sean: "Are you so short of women here?"

    "Ugh" Sean didn't know how to answer.  They really didn't have the nerve to answer. Along the way, they met no fewer than ten people who took care of their physical needs by themselves. Moreover, these people were not as reserved as the first one they met. The door was open, the stereo was loud, and they were talking from a long distance away.  can hear.

    "Those people just don't like to waste time" Sean thought for a long time and finally came up with such an excuse.  Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, looked at Sean helplessly and said, "I'm not interested in blaming those people for whether their behavior is appropriate or not. I just want to tell you in advance. If anyone dares to be unfavorable to my woman in the future, then don't blame me.  Get mad because that can kill people."

    When Sean heard this, sweat suddenly broke out on his forehead.  Sean is very aware of the gap between his group and Han Yu.  Even though Han Yu is now chained up by a chain that can seal his abilities, he just doesn't use his abilities.  If Han Yu wants to kill someone, it can only be done with one sentence.  Sean, who has experienced it firsthand, has no doubts.

    In order to avoid the situation that Han Yu said, Sean has decided not to arrange any work for Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner, but to protect them like national treasures.  As for Han Yu, we can discuss asking him for some help.

    When they came to the room that Sean arranged for them, Han Yu looked at the clean and tidy floor, which even mice would cry when they saw it, and asked Sean curiously: "Is this where my companions and I will rest?"

    "Yeah." Sean replied after hearing this.

    Seeing Sean's confused look, Han Yu had to clarify directly: "Where's the furniture? Tables, chairs, benches. Where's the bed? There's nothing. Are you planning to let me and my companions sleep on the floor?"

    "Oh, that's right, look at my memory. Then work harder and I'll take you to move." Sean said with sudden realization.

    "Can you tell me how you survived to this day?" Han Yu looked at Sean speechlessly and asked.

    Sean laughed a few times and explained: "Haha Usually there are people who are responsible for taking care of the daily life of us people, but because of the need to keep things secret recently, those people were taken away."

    "How to solve the problem of eating? Should someone bring it to you at a fixed time or do you make it yourself?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Oh, there are two ways. One is to have someone deliver it at a fixed time. The other is that whoever wants to eat it can just notify the responsible person."

    "Do you have a kitchen here?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Sean shook his head and replied: "No, the kitchen is superfluous here."

    "Okay. Then I understand. Lead the way, and you take me to get the things for rest first." Sean did not object to Han Yu's request, and took Han Yu into a restaurant next door.  Room.

    ……

    Looking at the well-equipped room in front of him, Han Yu looked at Sean speechlessly and asked: "Can this room be occupied?"

    "Okay." Sean lowered his head and replied.

    "Has this room been occupied before?"

    “Oh, this was originally the room where the people who took care of us lived.”

    “…I won’t move anymore, my companions and I will live here.” Han Yu announced to Sean.  Sean blinked, clapped his hands in hindsight, and said, "That's right. That's a great idea."

    Han Yu wanted to vomit blood when he heard this. He originally thought that Sean was the only one who was normal except for the three of them here, but now it seems that Han Yu still overestimated Sean's normal index.  This guy is also very indifferent in other aspects except his own research.  It's just that compared to those who are more out of place, he is a little more normal.

    Having confirmed where to stay, there is still a little time before dinner.  Han Yu proposed to see Sean’s research.  Hear this.  Sean immediately acted like a little kid who just got a new toy and urgently needed to show it off to others, leading Han Yu and the others to his research room.

    A ring made of unknown material was placed in the center of the research room.  Eighteen cylindrical crystals are evenly distributed on a ring with a diameter of nearly two meters.  But those crystals are all gray-white.  In other words, these crystals no longer contain energy.

    "Is this the space teleportation array you are studying?" Han Yu looked at Sean curiously and asked.  Sean looked at Han Yu with a look of resentment and said, "Yeah, that's it. I had a hard time getting this space teleportation array to open, but as a result, I got punched by you just after I passed through the space teleportation array  …”

    When Han Yu heard this, he suddenly remembered the grudge between himself and Sean.  Hmm Not to mention, at the bottom of the Exile Land, I actually beat up a person.  But that face appeared too briefly at that time, and sinceAfter I finished beating him, I forgot about it.  Who would have thought that we would meet one day again.

    "Hahawe are really destined." Han Yu smiled awkwardly.

    Sean was an open-minded person and did not hold a grudge because he was punched by Han Yu. He just sighed and said: "Being punched by you is not a big deal, but what I didn't expect was the energy of this space teleportation array.  The supply is actually only the amount supplied once, and after that time it was opened, it has never been opened again."

    "Isn't it enough to replenish energy when there is no energy?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    When Sean heard this, he rolled his eyes at Han Yu and said, "What you said is very easy. What kind of energy can be replenished? If the replenishment error causes the space teleportation array to be destroyed, then I won't even have a place to cry."

    "That's it." Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this and reached out to pick up a cylindrical crystal.  But what people didn't expect was that the originally gray-white crystal gradually changed color in Han Yu's hands and turned into a red crystal.  Sean's eyes suddenly widened, he looked at Han Yu in disbelief, and stammered: "You, how did you do that?"

    "How do I know?" Han Yu answered casually and put the crystal in his hand back to its original place.  When he was holding that crystal just now, Han Yu felt a very uncomfortable feeling, and felt that the power in his body was flowing uncontrollably towards the crystal in his hand.  But as soon as I let go, the uncomfortable feeling disappeared immediately.

    "Han Yu, why don't you keep holding it? Why don't you try another crystal?" Sean said as he picked up a crystal and handed it to Han Yu.  But Han Yu didn't answer, curling his lips and said: "You want to use me as a charger? There is no way!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Text Chapter 868 Crazy Biologists (6)

    After Sean and Han Yu signed a large number of unequal treaties, Han Yu reluctantly agreed to Sean's request and passed through the eighteen crystals on the space teleportation array one by one, but the result was not satisfactory.  Eighteen crystals that had turned from gray to red were placed in the slots on the ring, but there was no change that Sean expected.

    "Don't be discouraged. Could it be that the placement went smoothly?" Han Yu comforted softly.

    Sean shook his head slightly when he heard this, "It shouldn't be a matter of position. I haven't changed the positions of the eighteen crystals. I think it's because of the energy in the crystals. I remember when the teleportation array was activated, the eighteen  The colors of the crystals are not the same. In other words, the energy contained in the crystals should also be different." Having said this, Sean stood up and left Han Yu and others alone, feeling like a gust of wind.  Rushed out of the room.  Seeing Sean leave without looking back, Han Yu shook his head slightly. Studying this space teleportation array meant nothing to Han Yu, so Han Yu naturally wouldn't pay attention to it.

    "Let's go back and discuss what to do in the next few days? Ning Ping probably can't meet Mengxin and the others so soon." Han Yu said to Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner in a warm voice.

    Lin Ke asked softly: "Han Yu, even if Ningping finds Mengxin and the others, how will he contact us? Have you made an agreement with him in advance?"

    "No, but I believe he will find a way to notify us. Let's go, don't worry about that guy Ning Ping, he is stronger than we thought, no matter how you look at it." Han Yu looked very confident in Ning Ping  Replied.  Seeing what Han Yu said, Lin Ke didn't say anything more, nodded, and prepared to leave with Han Yu.

    But at this moment, Qiao Yan'er seemed to be attracted by the space teleportation array in Sean's room. After circling the teleportation array twice, Qiao Yan'er reached out and picked up a crystal and looked at it.  At this time, the crystal stone had turned back to gray-white due to the loss of Han Yu's energy supply.

    "Han Yu. Try this again." Qiao Yaner handed the crystal to Han Yu and said.  To be honest, Han Yu doesn't really want to take this kind of thing, because the longer he takes this kind of thing, the more uncomfortable Han Yu will feel. Nausea, dizziness, vomiting all kinds of adverse reactions will come to Han Yu.  Yu.

    "Yan'er, don't mess around. This kind of thing has an impact on Han Yu." Before Han Yu could refuse, Lin Ke said to Qiao Yan'er.  As he spoke, he reached out and took the crystal in Qiao Yaner's hand.  But as soon as the crystal came into Lin Ke's hand, Lin Ke suddenly stiffened and his brows suddenly wrinkled.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly reached out and took the crystal in Lin Ke's hand.  After putting it back in place, he said to the two girls: "It seems that this kind of crystal is only effective for people with abilities. Yan'er, do you want to study this thing?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, Qiao Yaner nodded slightly: “Well, I think we can install this space jumping technology on the Spirit, so that it will be more convenient to go to the places we have been to in the future.”

    Whether it’s Han Yu or Lin Ke.  No one seems to have thought about this issue.  Qiao Yaner is right, if space jumping technology can really be used on the Courage.  Then these guys can really go wherever they want.  As long as you want to go where you have been.

    "This is a good idea, but it may be a bit difficult to implement. In this way, Yan'er, you can follow suit first. After we return to the Spirit, we will ask Chaba. Maybe Chaba will have records of space jumps.  "

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  Qiao Yaner nodded.  As for whether Sean will agree to let Qiao Yan'er participate in the research of the space teleportation array, there is no need for Qiao Yan'er to think about it. As long as Han Yu says it is okay, then it will definitely work.

    In fact, Sean did not object to Han Yu’s idea of ??involving Qiao Yaner.  After Sean's test.  Sean believes that this woman named Qiao Yaner is fully qualified to serve as his deputy.  As for Han Yu and Lin Ke who were going to join later, Xiao En only regarded them as gifts for buying things. They were not free of charge, they could just be errand runners.

    In this way, Han Yu sneaked into Sean's research team and became Sean's assistant.  Han Yu, who was originally only a prisoner, relied on his identity as an assistant to familiarize himself with the terrain of the seventh underground layer in just one day. At the same time, he also became familiar with some researchers on the seventh underground layer. As long as Han Yu  Go, those people will not be surprised.

    ……

    Two days have passed like this, and there has been no progress at all in the research on the space teleportation array.  But what he discovered in the past two days left Sean with no idea of ??being discouraged.  Eighteen crystals, if each one represents a kind of energy, then eighteen crystals with different energy attributes are needed to open the space teleportation array.  This is easy to say, but not easy to do.

    Just when Sean was thinking of ways to fill all eighteen crystals with different energies, a nasty guest from Sean's enemy came to his door.?? 

    "You will enjoy it, if I had known I would have taken action first." Cage looked at the back of Lin Ke who turned away after offering tea, and said to Sean with a lewd look.  When Sean heard this, he looked at Cage with disgust.  After these two days of contact, Sean already knew what kind of person Lin Ke was.  Sean felt a little ashamed to be associated with such a woman who was like a fairy in the sky.

    "How about it? Lend that woman to your brother for two days?" Cage seemed not to see the dissatisfaction that Sean looked at him, and licked his face to discuss with Sean.  In Cage's view, if he lowered his profile and spoke to Sean, who was always looked down upon by him, Sean should be so flattered that he offered the woman named Lin Ke to him.  But to Cage's expectation, Sean was not flattered. Instead, he looked at him coldly and said, "If you come to me for such a stupid thing, then please get out of here right away."

    "Haha, don't be angry, I was joking." Cage originally wanted to get angry, but then he thought something was wrong.  It is often said that when things go wrong, you will become a monster. Sean, who has always been submissive to him, suddenly spoke to him in an unusually strong manner. This made Cage restrain himself.

    After a while of silence

    Cage explained to Sean the origin of his trip.

    "What? Do you want to take Han Yu out of here? No, he is my assistant now, and my research is currently inseparable from him." Sean shook his head and rejected Cage's request.

    Cage seemed to have expected that Sean would reject him. He sneered and said: "Sean, you'd better not be ignorant. What I brought is the order of the God General. I am not here to discuss things with you."

    "Cage, you are not the only one who can see the Lord God directly here." Sean replied tit for tat.

    Another different reaction than usual!  Cage frowned slightly, but his mind was racing rapidly.  Before coming, Cage had already imagined Sean's reaction when he told Sean about this.  But what surprised Cage was that none of Sean's reactions were what he expected.  This was not the case in the past. Even if it was not 100% expected, the deviation was negligible.  Cage felt a little uncomfortable with the feeling that things were getting out of hand.

    Especially when he saw that he had the god general as his backer, he discovered that Sean didn't care about what the god general Wu Meng thought at all. In the past, this was a situation that would have been impossible.

    "Did this guy find a new backer?" Cage looked at Sean and thought to himself.

    Sean, who didn’t know Cage had such thoughts in his heart, was in a very beautiful mood at the moment.  Sean dislikes Cage very much.  Every time I meet this Cage, this Cage always wants to bully me.  Sean has no masochistic tendencies.  Naturally, he held a grudge against Cage for being bullied, but in the past he was not as strong as him, so Sean could only knock out his teeth and swallow it.  But things were different now. Since he had Han Yu as his assistant, Sean suddenly felt that he had the confidence to speak.  The Cage who used to get headaches whenever he saw him was not that scary at all.  Still so annoying though.  But now at least Sean isn't as scared as usual of sitting across from Cage.

    "Sean, have you forgotten who gave you the life you have today? Back then, you were almost killed because you offended someone. Have you forgotten who stepped in to solve the trouble for you?" Kai  Qi's face darkened.  asked Sean.

    In the past, Sean would immediately lower his head in shame after hearing this, but this time, Sean seemed to have turned into a piece of meat. He didn't care about Cage's accusation at all. He just looked at Cage coldly and said: "Cage  Qi. What qualifications do you have to accuse me?"

    "I am the envoy sent here by the Lord God General. I represent the Lord God General. If you don't respect me, you are disrespecting the Lord God General. Sean. For the sake of our many years of friendship, you only need to treat that woman  Lend me to play for two days" Before he finished speaking, Cage heard an angry shout from behind him: "Then do you want me to play with you for two days?"

    Cage looked back and felt a sudden chill in his heart. He finally understood why Sean's attitude was so different from before.  Han Yu walked over with an angry face, said hello to Sean, and then didn't even look at Cage.  That feeling of disregard was a bit unacceptable to Cage.

    "Why are you, a prisoner, so arrogant here?" Cage really wanted to yell at Han Yu like this.  It's a pity that Cage didn't dare to say this. He couldn't guarantee whether he could leave here alive after saying this.

    Seeing Han Yuli ignore Cage and leave, Sean smoothed things over and said to Cage: "I'm sorry, Cage, my new assistant is a bit slow to talk. I hope you can understand."

    "Understand, understand, how could I not understand?" Cage nodded in agreement.

    &nbsp;Following Sean's words, Cage found a way for himself. He didn't dare to play any more tricks, and honestly repeated what Wu Meng asked him to bring to Sean.  After hearing what Cage said, Sean was inevitably a little disappointed.  God General Wu Meng responded to Sean's previous proposal.

    According to Sean, it is necessary to charge the eighteen crystals required for the space teleportation array.  But it's a bit difficult to find ability users with different energy attributes.  Although the divine general Wu Meng is a divine general, it is still a bit difficult to gather the ability users that Sean requires in a short period of time.  What's more, replenishing energy for crystal stones is a very tiring task. In order to complete Sean's request, God General Wu Meng needs time.  This cannot be accomplished overnight.

    Although he felt a little disappointed, Sean also knew that what he proposed this time was a bit too much, so he was not too disappointed. After Cage finished retelling, Sean's face returned to normal, and there was no trace of the previous dissatisfaction.  The expression on his face made Cage feel in danger.

    In the past, Sean, no matter what he was thinking in his heart, could only show it on his face in a short period of time.  So it's a good thing to make friends with Sean, at least you don't have to worry about being cheated.

    But Sean’s performance is getting better and better, and Cage feels that the pressure on him is getting a bit greater.  There is an old saying that goes well, people who work together are enemies.  Even knowing Sean's temperament.  As long as he doesn't take the initiative to cause trouble, he won't come to trouble him.  But Cage couldn't help but think about how to crush Sean to death.

    Sean silently watched Cage’s face change color, but in his heart he admired what Han Yu said to him beforehand.  It's so accurate, even Cage's luck in speaking and movements are all imitated so vividly, it's really terrifying.

    Thinking of this, Sean couldn't help but shudder, secretly glad that he didn't fall out with Han Yu.

    Seeing Sean shuddering, Cage asked with concern: "Sean, are you okay? Although research is very important, your body is even more important. You must know that your body is the capital of doing things. If your health is not good, then what should you do?  Naturally, what you do cannot be done.”

    "Thank you for your concern, I'm fine. By the way, Cage, apart from bringing a message to the Lord General, do you have anything else to say today?" Sean thanked him.  He asked Cage, looking at him seriously.

    Cage shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "I don't have anything to say to you. The Lord General has said it. If you are free, I hope I can talk to you about the space teleportation array."

    Hearing this, Sean frowned slightly and asked, "What's there to discuss? Could it be that the Lord General is interested in my space teleportation array?"

    "Haha it's possible. Don't feel unbalanced. Think about everything you have now. How can any of it compare to when you were poor?"

    Cage’s family card is quite effective.  After listening to Cage's story, Sean stretched out his hand to wipe the corners of his clothes and looked at Cage as he answered word for word: "I have never forgotten the help that Lord General God gave me. Please tell Lord General God,  I, Sean, won’t let him down.”

    "That's great. With your words, I can go on and have a peaceful sleep. By the way, Sean. The Lord General has one more thing for me to ask you."

    "What's the matter?" Sean looked at Cage's smile and suddenly felt uneasy.

    "What else can be done? Of course it's about the selection of beast-turned-warriors. The Lord General asked me to ask you, are you ready?"

    "We are all ready, now we are waiting for that day to come." Sean was silent for a while and slowly said to Cage.

    After getting a satisfactory answer, Cage did not choose to stay here any longer.  After seeing that the matter was finished and that he had received a definite answer from Sean, Cage, who was already fine, hurriedly left the seventh underground floor.

    After a while, Han Yu strolled over. Seeing Sean's expression remained motionless, he frowned and asked, "Sean, did Cage bully you?"

    "Huh? No." Sean, who had come back to his senses, replied after hearing this.

    "Since you are not being bullied, then why are you frowning and grimacing?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Sean's mouth was like a flood, and he kept talking to Han Yu. Han Yu was so annoyed that he had the urge to stuff Sean's mouth with something.  However, the impulse was just a momentary impulse. Han Yu was still sitting quietly and listening to Sean dancing and talking.

    "Selection competition? What is that?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "People who stay here can only choose to study other things after they have finished studying their own research topics. And the best way to verify whether the researchers here will be perfunctory is to use the research results of these researchers  Put them together and check them out.

    &nbsp; "Han Yu, can I ask you something?" While Han Yu was still analyzing whether there was anything that could be used in the orc selection competition, Sean looked at Han Yu hopefully.

    From the look in Sean’s eyes, Han Yu understood what Sean wanted to ask of him?  He immediately refused without hesitation: "I am not a beast warrior, so I shouldn't be qualified to participate in the so-called selection competition, right?"

    "If you are willing to cooperate with me in a small operation" Sean said immediately.

    But before Sean could finish his words, Han Yu refused without any room for negotiation: "I don't want to."

    "Han Yu, if you win, there will be very generous rewards." Sean thought for a while and said to Han Yu.  But Han Yu laughed when he heard this and said softly to Sean: "Sean, put away your cleverness, I won't be fooled. Don't you think you understand? It's said to be a selection game, but it's actually the same as raising a child.  The principle is the survival of the fittest, and the strongest beast warriors are selected through trials. I think only the victorious beast warriors can be considered a qualified work in your eyes, right?"

    Han Yu's words are only half right. The competition method of the selection is indeed as Han Yu said. There are a group of 100 people, and the scope of the competition is limited. Only the last one alive can become a beast warrior. As for the losers, what will happen to them?  Needless to say, you can guess that it is definitely not wonderful.

    "Ugh" Sean was left speechless.  In the end, they had to give up the idea of ??letting Han Yu represent his own layer.

    Han Yu couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Sean giving up. In order to prevent Sean from mentioning this matter again, Han Yu changed the subject and asked: "Sean, you have eighteen crystals with different properties.  How many have you prepared?"

 Text Chapter 869 Crazy Biologists (7)

    Eighteen crystals with different energy attributes are like Sean's magic spell. As soon as he hears the eighteen crystals, Sean's good mood immediately disappears.  But Han Yu did not take care of Sean's depression at all. Not only did he not take care of it, but he also liked to sprinkle salt on the wound.  It seemed that seeing Sean's depressed expression made Han Yu feel better.

    Sean didn’t care about Han Yu’s bad intentions. It wasn’t that he couldn’t, but that he didn’t dare.  After these few days of contact, Sean has concluded that Han Yu has no consciousness of being a prisoner at all.  But even if Sean wanted to remind Han Yu to pay attention to his position, there was no corresponding force to provide him with protection.  In this situation where he couldn't talk and win, Sean could only swallow his anger and hypnotize himself. This was to convince others with his virtue.  Why should we convince others with virtue?  Because you can't beat them.

    It’s just that in Han Yu’s eyes, it was just a trial similar to raising a cup, and he stopped pestering Han Yu because of Han Yu’s rejection.  The day after Cage left, Sean approached Han Yu with a smile on his face.  Han Yu, who understood the meaning of "It's okay to smile, it's either a traitor or a thief", immediately understood that Sean wanted something from him.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "Hehe I need your help with a little thing."

    "explain."

    "Can you please represent us in this trial?" Sean whispered to Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned after hearing this, "Didn't I refuse before? Besides, I'm not a person who has undergone animal transformation, how can I participate in the selection competition?"

    "Well, actually this problem is easy to solve."

    "I will not accept your animal transformation experiment." Han Yu declared in advance.

    As if he knew Han Yu would say this, Sean quickly replied: "Yes, we know. Even if you are willing to accept it, we can't make it in time. It's just that the trials are very important to us, and it is something we absolutely cannot miss. If it is not a last resort.  We don’t dare to trouble you.”

    Seeing Sean's cautious look, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little sympathy for him. He sighed softly and asked, "What if we are discovered?"

    "There is no problem. If you can win, it means that the beast warriors developed by others are not very strong, and it is not a pity to die." Sean replied quickly.

    "In other words, if I die, it won't be a regrettable death, right?" Han Yu asked, staring at Sean.  Sean, who was asked, had a guilty look in his eyes, and replied dryly: "Ugh you can't say that. If you really die, I will still feel sad."

    "Hey~ you'd better pull me down. If I die, you'll probably be more happy than sad. Sean, tell me what's going on with this trial? Why do you take it so seriously? It's just a test to verify your results.  It’s just a competition.”

    Hearing Han Yu's question, Sean immediately explained: "It's not as simple as you think. This kind of selection competition is not only a competition between various research groups, but also related to how much research funding each research group can get after the competition.  An important credential. In other words, the better the ranking you get in the selection competition, the more generous research funding you can get."

    "Who came up with this wicked idea?" Han Yu couldn't help but ask.

    "Er it's decided by the General God. The General God said good steel should be used on the blade"

    "Come on. Stop talking. It's okay if you want me to participate. But if I participate, are there any benefits?" Han Yu looked at Sean and asked.

    Once he heard that Han Yu agreed to participate, Sean was immediately overjoyed and replied without hesitation: "What benefits do you want? Just say it, as long as we can do it."

    "Hand over the notes on the space teleportation array you studied."

    "What do you want that for?" Sean looked at Han Yu in surprise and asked.

    "It's okay. You know that my companion is interested in the space teleportation array. It's just that I don't want her to start from scratch. That would be very hard. Tell me, are you willing to take it out?"

    "Okay, can you guarantee that I can win the trial?" Sean agreed to Han Yu's conditions with some pain.  Feeling that he was at a bit of a disadvantage, he asked again.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "No. Since you said that the selection competition is a major event related to the future research funding of each research group, I believe that other research groups will try their best and will not hold anything back."

    "That's right. I shouldn't make any excessive demands on you. But I still want you to promise me that you can lose to anyone, but you can't lose to the lord of the third level."

    "Why? Do you have a grudge against someone else?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Sean gritted his teeth and replied: "That guy's name is Cage. You justPassed.  That guy always bullied me because he was a little better than me.  "

    "It turns out it's him. I know it. As you wish, I will make him regret coming here to trouble you." Han Yu said with a sneer.  As soon as Sean reminded him, Han Yu also thought of the guy who dared to have evil thoughts about Lin Ke.  If that guy hadn't escaped quickly, Han Yu would have left him here forever.

    After receiving Han Yu’s assurance, Sean’s mood seemed to improve a lot. After chatting with Han Yu for a few words, he left in a hurry, saying that he was going to give Han Yu’s name.  Han Yu didn't pay attention to what Sean was doing, and strolled to find Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, planning to tell Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er about participating in the trial.

    As Han Yu had expected, Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er did not agree with Han Yu's decision to participate in the trials.  Although Han Yu assured that he would never be in danger, Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er did not feel relieved.  Perhaps in the eyes of the two girls, it would be best for Han Yu to do nothing and just stay by their side.

    "Han Yu, I don't want those notes, okay, don't you want to participate in some trials?" Qiao Yan'er said, holding Han Yu's hand.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, shook his head and said, "Have some confidence in me, okay? I'll be fine."

    "This is what you said. If anything happens to you, I will not live alone in this world." Lin Ke did not persuade Han Yu, but just assured Han Yu seriously.  Qiao Yan'er on the side also nodded to Han Yu seriously after hearing this, saying that she had the same idea as Lin Ke.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled and nodded: "Okay, for your sake, nothing will happen to me. You should be ready to leave here at any time. I estimate that in the next few days, Ningping will come to contact us."  "

    "I wonder how he will contact us?" Lin Ke said after hearing this.

    "Who knows. Anyway, we will know when the time comes." Han Yu shrugged and replied indifferently.

    *********************************

    Research Institute above the ground

    "Did he agree?" Wu Meng asked, looking at Sean who came to report.

    "accepted."

    "No conditions were mentioned?" Wu Meng asked again.

    “I mentioned it, I’m going to take my notes on researching the space teleportation array.”

    "Huh? What do you want that thing for?" Wu Meng asked with a frown, but then he remembered that the space teleportation array that was useless in his eyes was a treasure in the eyes of Sean in front of him.  I glanced at Sean secretly, and sure enough I saw that Sean was angry but afraid to speak.

    "HahaI said something wrong, and I apologize. But Sean, didn't that Han Yu put forward any other conditions?"

    Faced with his own parents, even if Sean is dissatisfied, he would not show it at this time. Who knows that his research on the space teleportation array has never yielded results.  No wonder people don't pay attention to it.  After comforting himself, Sean replied to Wu Meng: "Master General, Han Yu indeed did not put forward any other conditions. And he has clearly rejected my suggestion to conduct animal transformation experiments on him."

    "Really? That's really a pity. It's done, I'm fine here. Sean, you can go back. You don't need to participate in the next thing. With your temperament, participating will only cause bad things."

    "Yes. Then my subordinate will go back and continue working." After Sean said this, he turned around and was about to leave.  Then Wu Meng said again: "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you, don't bring your personal belongings with you when you perform a mission next time. I know you are at odds with that guy Cage, but this kind of help from outsiders  If you want to take revenge, try not to do it in the future."

    "Yes. Yes." Sean was startled and replied with sweat on his forehead.  After leaving Wu Meng's office, Sean realized that his back was soaked.  But then Sean thought of a question, what he said to Han Yu.  How did Wu Meng know?  Is it possible that there is a spy around me? When I was talking to Han Yu, there was no other person at the scene except myself and Han Yu. Could it be that Han Yu said it?  Not possible?

    Just when Sean was thinking about how the conversation between himself and Han Yu was leaked, Cage walked over.  As soon as he saw Sean, Cage immediately greeted him enthusiastically: "Sean, are you here to apply to the General to give up your qualifications for this trial?"

    When Sean heard this, the fake smile that was still on his face disappeared. With a straight face, he said to Cage coldly: "Humph, are you dreaming? Why should I give up this trial?"  ?”

    "Don't give up? Do you have any work that you can use?" Cage said to Sean without mercy.

    When Sean heard this, he became even more angry. He glared at Cage and shouted: "Cage! You are so arrogant here, I will let you go in this trial.You have to take off your pants if you lose!  "

    "Oh, really? I wonder who lost the pants a few times before?" Cage mocked nonchalantly.

    Sean, who was trembling with anger, glared at Cage, like an enraged leopard, ready to pounce and bite him at any time, but Cage looked unconcerned and continued to provoke: "Sean,  It’s not that I look down on you, it’s just that you have nothing worthy of my respect. You said that instead of doing good biological research, you insist on studying the space teleportation array. Do you think you can study it with your brain? This guy  , you must learn to be self-aware and do something you know you cannot do, but in the end"

    "Come on, mom!" What Sean couldn't accept the most was that his research was being looked down upon, and he finally couldn't help but pounce on Cage.

    ……

    Sean’s momentum is good, but momentum alone is not enough.  With his small stature, he was far from a match for the strong and strong Cage.  After Cage was punched twice by Sean's sudden outburst, Sean was beaten one-sidedly.  But Sean turned into a tough guy at this time and refused to ask for mercy. Although he was knocked down time and time again by Cage, he still got up and continued fighting without admitting defeat.  Eror perhaps a beating would be more appropriate.

    Cage almost didn’t want to beat him anymore.  After all, there is no sense of accomplishment in beating an opponent who has no power to fight back.  Moreover, Sean is not someone he can really beat down. If something bad happens, Cage himself will not be able to get it.

    "Stop!" Wu Meng, who came after hearing the news, saw that Cage was about to punch Sean in the face and shouted quickly.  But Cage had already punched out, and when Sean's face was about to suffer, a figure rushed between Cage and Sean as fast as lightning.  He reached out and grabbed Cage's wrist.

    Cage felt that the wrist he was grabbing no longer seemed to be his, and he screamed in pain. Just as he was about to struggle, he heard Wu Meng shout: "Cage! Do you want to die? Forgot that I  Have you made any rules?"

    "Sir, yes, he was the one who started the attack." Cage was so frightened that he quickly explained.

    "Hmph! Without your previous provocation, would Sean have fought you to the death? I can't tell, Cage, you have a good mind and such a bad mouth. I'm too lazy to talk to you now. You can go back. This time the selection competition  If you don’t get good results, then you can wait for my punishment.”

    When Cage heard this, he immediately wanted to refute, but looking at Wu Meng's face as sinking as water, it was better for a good man not to suffer the immediate loss, so he should retreat first.  Anyway, I am very confident in Cage in the selection.  do not worry.

    After sending Cage away, Wu Meng checked Sean's body first.  After confirming that it was nothing serious and just a little skin injury.  He sighed and said, "Why are you doing this? You know you are no match for them but you still attack them?"

    "That bastard dares to despise my research, hiss~ Sir, who is this person? If this person hadn't taken action in time, I wouldn't be able to see my face at this moment." Sean replied angrily, but then looked at it again  The person standing behind Wu Meng asked.

    "His name is Ning Ping, and he is my novice's subordinate. Ning Ping. Please send this troublesome guy back, so that he will not be plotted on the way back. By the way, you can meet Han Yu by the way.  Maybe we can persuade him to change his mind.”

    "Yes. But it's unlikely that he will change his mind." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    "Haha You have to try it before you know. Go ahead and be careful on the road."

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard this, looked at Sean and asked, "Can you still leave by yourself?"

    "You, do you know Han Yu?" Sean looked at Ning Ping and asked.

    "Yes, we know each other. He and I used to be companions." Ning Ping nodded and admitted.

    "Oh, let's go then." Sean replied while looking at Wu Meng, trying to figure out what kind of medicine Wu Meng was selling in his gourd.  Since you want to conquer others, why do you want to plot against them and want them to participate in some trials?  When it comes to the trials, it is a life and death battle. Few players who participate in the trials are still alive after the game.  The biggest purpose of conducting the selection competition is to verify whether your research direction is correct.  As for the casualties, they were nothing in the eyes of Sean and others.

    Sean, who didn’t understand what Wu Meng wanted to do, returned to the seventh underground floor under the escort of Ning Ping.  Just as Wu Meng feared, there was indeed an ambush waiting for Sean on the way back, but luckily with Ning Ping there, Sean returned to the seventh floor underground without any danger.  In order to express his gratitude to Ning Ping for protecting him, Sean personally took Ning Ping to see Han Yu.

    When he saw Ning Ping, Han Yu was surprised.  He imagined many possibilities of meeting Ning Ping, but he never thought that Ning Ping would run away like this.?See yourself.

    In order to prevent this matter from being fraudulent, Han Yu did not show his welcome rashly. He straightened his face, looked at Ning Ping and asked coldly: "What are you doing here? I think we are no longer companions."  ?”

    "Mr. Sean, your injury is quite serious. It's better to get treatment as soon as possible, otherwise it won't be good if there are scars after the treatment." Ning Ping did not immediately return to Han Yu's question, but turned to remind Sean  road.

    Sean is not an idiot, so he naturally knows that what Ning Ping means to him is to get out of here and stop being an eyesore.  As a knowledgeable person, Sean naturally followed Ning Ping's words and left the space for conversation to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    After sending Sean away, the expression on Ning Ping's face seemed to relax a little, but then he seemed to remember something. He straightened his face and said in a strong tone: "Han Yu, how long are you going to be stubborn now?  Don’t you want to know the whereabouts of Mengxin and the others?”

    "you know?"

    "Hmph, although I don't know now, it won't be long before I know. But it's you, are you really planning to participate in that trial?"

    "So what?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "For the sake of being our former companions, please listen to my advice and don't participate in the trials. It will be fatal to you."

    Han Yu narrowed his eyes, stared at Ning Ping and said: "you mean, based on my ability, I am not qualified to participate in that kind of competition? Humph!" With a soft snort, the flames instantly followed Han Yu  Ningping was surrounded.

    Surrounded by flames, Han Yu and Ning Ping seemed to be different people.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "There is surveillance, so you have to put on a show. To make a long story short, I have already contacted Mengxin and the others, and they came to you just to confirm the time to act together. Also, the trial is a trap for you, so be careful."

    Han Yu had no reason not to believe Ning Ping. After listening to Ning Ping's words, Han Yu nodded and replied: "I remember. But I still have to participate in the trial. How can we fish in troubled waters?"

    "You plan to take action on that day."

    "Hmm. Any questions?"

    “…No problem, what do I need to do then?”

    "Protect Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er back to the Courage. You don't have to worry about me here, but you have to work harder and be responsible for protecting them."

    “No problem, without further ado, let’s prepare separately.”

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu withdrew the flame wall. Ning Ping turned and left with a gloomy face, while Han Yu glared at Ning Ping's leaving back bitterly. Judging from the performance of the two, this time  The conversation broke up unhappily.

 Text Chapter 870 Crazy Biologists (8)

    Since it is related to the research funds of the research group, each research group in the institute can be said to attach great importance to it.  However, as the old saying goes, where there are people, there will be disputes, and where there are people, there will be cliques.  These small groups unite together to fight against other small groups either based on their origins or ambitions.

    Wu Meng's research institute is divided into seven underground floors. Each floor has a lord, who is the person in charge of the research institute on each floor. There are several to dozens of research groups on each floor. These research groups  Groups unite together for common interests to confront research groups on other levels.  Of course, Wu Meng's contribution to this was indispensable. Although Wu Meng's original intention was to make each research group improve in the competition, the result was a little skewed. The research groups did make progress, but there were conflicts between them.  It seems to be piling up.

    In order to alleviate the mounting conflicts, Wu Meng held a selection competition. The purpose was to let each research group have a deeper understanding, but the result was that the hatred between the research groups deepened a lot.  However, there are still some results achieved. At least the beast warriors are becoming stronger and stronger.

    The selection competition seems to have become the best stage for the research team to prove themselves. In every selection competition, Wu Meng can see all kinds of strange beast warriors appearing.  After a big battle, only one beast warrior could leave the arena alive, while more than a hundred beast warriors participated.  This kind of competition with a huge casualty rate is nothing to the people in the research team, but it is a bit unacceptable to Wu Meng. It's all money.  But Wu Meng couldn't tell the research team about this kind of thing, so he had to knock out his teeth and swallow it.  Fortunately, after each trial, the research team can produce more powerful beast warriors than before when the next trial is held. This may be Wu Meng's only comfort.

    This time’s selection seems to be a little different from the previous selections, because this time, in addition to the beast warriors, there is also a human participating in the selection.  Although this human being is an esper, in the eyes of the research team, what about espers? The beast-turned-warriors they studied are the strongest.

    The self-confidence of the research team made them acquiesce in Han Yu's appearance, while Wu Meng was sitting in the viewing gallery, his eyes flickering but he didn't know what he was planning.  At least Ning Ping, who was sitting aside, couldn't guess what Wu Meng wanted to do? He wanted to get rid of Han Yu.  He had taken action when he first arrested Zhuan Yu, but otherwise, why would he have tried to trick Han Yu into participating?

    "Ning Ping, are you wondering why I arranged for your companions to participate in this kind of trial?" Wu Meng suddenly asked Ning Ping, as if he had guessed Ning Ping's thoughts.  Ning Ping replied subconsciously: "Yes, I do have this question. Han Yu is not a beast warrior. No one knows what impact his joining will have on this kind of selection competition."

    "Haha The people in the research team have lost their minds. I hope I can use Han Yu as a troublemaker to make them think about the problem in a different way."

    After hearing Wu Meng’s explanation, Ning Ping was not prepared to believe it even to death.  However, Ning Ping remained silent.  No one knows whether he believes it or not.  Wu Mengye didn't seem to care at all whether Ning Ping believed him or not, and talking to Ning Ping seemed to be just to pass the time.

    In the lounge.  Sean looked nervously at Han Yu who was doing preparations and said, "Han Yu, tell me the truth, are you okay?"

    "What? Can we quit now if we say no?" Han Yu asked casually.

    Sean immediately shook his head like a rattle and said: "Of course it won't work. How can a man break his word"

    "Then why are you talking nonsense?" Han Yu asked angrily.

    Sean was left speechless by the question. He opened his mouth, and after a long while he said in a sultry voice, "I'm not worried about your life."

    "Put me down, you are really worried that I will lose. Why are you so hypocritical? You are not like you at all." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Sean and said with contempt.

    The despised Sean smiled awkwardly and said: "Hey, after all, it is related to the research funds of our research group. I don't think it's okay if I don't get nervous. Han Yu, you must remember that it doesn't matter if you lose, but in  Before losing, we must kill the beastly warriors sent by the third-level lord Cage."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but curiously asked: "How much hatred do you have with that Cage? At this time, you don't forget to trick him."

    "That guy always bullies me. He was the one who got me beaten before." Sean replied angrily.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, looked at Sean and said: "If I were that Cage, I should have beaten you to death last time. So that you don't come out to harm others now."

    "Han Yu, where are you from?" Sean asked dissatisfied.

    But Han Yu said without giving any face: "I'm not on the same side as you anyway." After saying that, Han Yu got up and walked out of the lounge. Like other participating beast warriors, he came to the venue where a big brawl was going to take place.

    ?Maybe to save time.  Perhaps it was to see how well the beast warriors could cope with group battles. Anyway, there was no such thing as grouping in the trials. It was just a big brawl, and whoever was the last one standing would be the final winner.  This kind of competition has the biggest drawback. As the saying goes, a good man cannot stand against the crowd.  Even if there are one or two powerful beast warriors, they cannot withstand the siege of other beast warriors.  Therefore, forming a team to fight against the attacks of other beast warriors before the war begins is the first thing the participating beast warriors need to do.  Of course, there is an exception here, and that is Han Yu.  As a human, no beast warrior is willing to team up with him. In other words, Han Yu can only fight alone. Maybe from the moment Wu Meng announces the start, Han Yu will have to face more than a hundred beast warriors.  Siege of warriors.

    Ning Ping saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart.  Lin Ke and others have already reunited with Han Mengxin and others under their own arrangement, and are now hiding in the Courage.  They can leave here immediately as long as Han Yu and Ning Ping rush to meet everyone.  But Han Yu didn't think so. He always felt that something was wrong with this matter, so he rejected Ning Ping's suggestion and decided to act according to the original plan and cause chaos first.  Then take advantage of the chaos and leave.

    There is still a little time before the start of the game, and the beast warriors in the venue are forming a team. Only Han Yu is standing there leisurely, looking like he is doing nothing.  But just because Han Yu was doing nothing, it didn't mean that he wouldn't attract others' attention.  To be honest, most of the people who came to watch this game came for Han Yu.  As a human who has not undergone animal transformation experiments, even if he is a person with abilities, most people do not think that Han Yu can survive today's competition unharmed.  Especially after seeing Han Yu's helpless appearance, most people confirmed this guess.

    "Ning Ping, is your companion a fool? He actually asked to participate in this kind of competition. Is he tired of living?" Cage, who is known as a big mouth, asked Ning Ping loudly.  Ning Ping glanced at Cage when he heard this, and replied calmly: "I don't know whether he is tired of living, but I know that you are tired of living. Believe it or not, if you say another nonsense, your tongue will follow you  Farewell forever?"

    "Ning Ping, don't mess around." Wu Meng was shocked when he heard this and quickly stopped Ning Ping.  After hearing Wu Meng's words, Ning Ping sheathed the Qingyun Sword that he had already pulled out, and then did not look at Cage, whose face turned livid.  This also shows Cage’s character.  After being threatened by Ning Ping, no one around him spoke up to support him.  He just looked at Cage with a playful look.  Although Cage was so angry that he wanted to continue to provoke Ning Ping, but after seeing Wu Meng's warning eyes, Cage had to restrain himself a little and glared at Ning Ping fiercely. He had already made up his mind to wait for the game to start.  From now on, I will definitely not let that Han Yu die easily.

    Sean happily watched Cage deflate. It felt like drinking a large glass of ice water in one breath during the dog days of summer, which made him feel refreshed from head to toe.  I can't deal with this Cage myself, but others can.  Sean has already begun to plan how to make friends with Ning Ping.  In Sean's opinion, only Ningping can offend Cage without any scruples.

    "Be calm and don't embarrass me." Wu Meng reminded Sean in a low voice.

    When Sean heard this, he nodded with regret, and sat down next to Wu Meng to watch the game.  When Wu Meng saw that everyone had arrived and the beast warriors below had also been grouped, he stood up and made an opening statement that no one was interested in. Finally, he announced loudly: "I announce. The selection competition begins!"

    With the start of the shout, more than a hundred beast-turned-warriors pounced on Han Yu in unison, intending to kill Han Yu, a human, before starting the game.

    Han Yu seemed to have expected this situation to happen.  I didn't see him in any panic at all.  This performance also made Ning Ping feel relieved outside the court.

    ……

    Seeing that Han Yu in the field was not in a hurry to fight back, he was like a willow swinging in the wind. The siege of more than a hundred beast-turned-warriors was like a strong wind blowing through. Although it was violent, it could not break the trunk of the willow.  .  Han Yu, who moved with the wind, avoided the siege of the beast-turned-warriors without any trace of embarrassment.

    Seeing this scene, Cage, who originally wanted to take the opportunity to provoke Ning Ping, honestly shut his mouth.  Although Cage's mouth is annoying, it does not mean that Cage's words are nothing but wise.  On the contrary, Cage is a very smart man.  His ability to talk to people is not low at all.

    ???????????????????? But insiders only look at the door, while laymen only look at the excitement.  Cage, a somewhat discerning person, immediately realized that his original idea might not be realized after seeing Han Yu's calm performance.  But others couldn't see it. In their opinion, Han Yu, who was besieged by more than a hundred beast-turned-warriors, was at the end of his strength and would be defeated soon.

    Wu Meng was shocked at the moment and was intimidated by Han Yu's calmness.  As a divine general, he has always had a good eye for seeing people.  Wu Meng knew that Han Yu was very powerful, but he did not expect that Han Yu would be so powerful.  Besieged by more than a hundred beast-turned-warriors,Even if you want to solve them, you have to pay a certain price.  But looking at Han Yu, he seemed very relaxed.  And the more important thing is Han Yu's age. He is only in his twenties. It's like when he reaches his age, his future is limitless.

    Wu Meng's mouth felt a little bitter when he thought that he seemed to have a feud with him, and he regretted his previous excuse.  From the current point of view, more than a hundred beast-turned-warriors may not be able to retain this dangerous element like Zhuan Yu.  Thinking of this, Wu Meng quietly glanced at Ning Ping who was sitting aside. When he saw Ning Ping's appearance at this time, Wu Meng immediately gave up his plan to let him deal with Han Yu.  At that time, it is estimated that instead of Ning Ping dealing with Han Yu, Ning Ping will unite with Han Yu to deal with him.  The contact over the past few days has made Wu Meng think he knows Ning Ping.

    "Sir, is something wrong?" Ning Ping noticed that Wu Meng was looking at him.  He asked in confusion.

    "No, it's okay." Wu Meng shook his head and replied.  Cage, who had been looking for an opportunity to embarrass Ning Ping, interrupted and said, "Ning Ping, if you are asked to deal with that Han Yu now, will you obey my order?"

    When Wu Meng heard this, he immediately glared at Cage fiercely, and then said to Ning Ping nervously: "Ning Ping, this is not what I meant."

    "I know that you are not that shameless person. But even if you don't mention it, I still intend to make this request to you." Ning Ping glanced at Cage calmly and said to Wu Meng calmly.

    "Ah? Why?" Wu Meng asked in confusion.

    "We have been competing secretly since we met Han Yu. Now that we belong to different camps, we just want to take this opportunity to see who is stronger, me or him. I hope you can allow it."

    After listening to Ning Ping's explanation, although Wu Meng still had doubts in his heart, Cage on the side couldn't wait to interrupt and said: "Sir, since Ning Ping has this idea, let him try it. Otherwise, if  Han Yu won the final victory, so wouldn’t it be a shame for us?"

    "Cage, don't you think you talk a little too much?" Wu Meng glared at Cage fiercely.  asked dissatisfied.  As soon as Cage saw Wu Meng's look, he knew that he had gone too far, and he bowed his head with a guilty conscience and said nothing.  Wu Meng didn't know what to say when he saw this.  He turned to look at Ning Ping and asked, "Do you really want to compete with that Han Yu?"

    "Well, please grant me your permission." Ning Ping replied seriously.

    Wu Meng thought for a while and then said: "Okay, then you should be careful. Also, wait until Han Yu has dealt with those beast-turned-warriors before you end up."

    "Thank you, sir, for your help."

    In the competition venue, the beast-turned-warriors were going crazy. There were more than a hundred of them, but they couldn't even deal with one of them.  Although this person is an ability user, from just now to now, this person does not seem to be using his ability.  In other words, the other party completely relies on its own physical strength to fight against these enhanced humans.  This result made the beast warrior feel even more ashamed.

    The strong self-esteem makes the beast warrior no longer hold anything back.  One after another, they came up with methods that were reserved for the last moment.  For a moment Han Yu felt Alexander.

    It has to be said that people who can conduct research on animalization are really geniuses. They are worthy of being the elite among human beings.  But in Han Yu's view, these elites did not use their talents in the right place.  Even though their research was so dazzling, it still couldn't stop Han Yu from despising these scumbags who gave up their moral bottom line just for research.

    When the main members of the various research groups who were watching the competition saw their research results, they all used their skills to win the prize, and couldn't help but cheer loudly.  This kind of applause reached Ning Ping's ears, and Ning Ping couldn't help but frown.  Wu Meng misunderstood Ning Ping's expression at this time.  He whispered: "Don't worry, those beast-turned-warriors alone can't deal with Han Yu. They will have the final say. We still have to rely on you."

    "Thank you for your trust, sir. But sir, are you just going to let them continue shouting like this?"

    "Haha let them shout. They are full of self-confidence now and cannot listen to other people's advice. And when Han Yu defeats those beast-turned-warriors, they will put away their arrogant thoughts.  So we can start practical research." Wu Meng replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping frowned, looked at Wu Meng with a strange expression and asked: "Is this the purpose of your Lord's efforts to get Han Yu to participate?"

    "Haha don't tell others, otherwise those guys will find fault with me."

    Although Wu Meng sounded like that, he was a treacherous man and a cunning horse. Ning Ping did not believe that Wu Meng, an old man in his seventies who still had great ambitions, would deal with Han Yu for such a simple reason.  There must be some shady plans that haven’t been revealed yet!

    Ning Ping warned himself in his heart to be more vigilant against Wu Meng, but the expression on his face was blank. He nodded and replied: "Don't worry, sir, Ning Ping has a very strict mouth."

    "Well, with someoneIn comparison, your mouth is indeed the strictest.  "Wu Meng replied with a smile and a nod.

    Almost for a moment, Ning Ping felt that there seemed to be something unusual in Wu Meng's smile, but when he thought about it carefully, he couldn't think of a reason.

    Since you can’t figure it out, don’t think about it for now.  Ning Ping, who couldn't understand, focused his attention on the field again.  Accompanied by cheers from the audience, Han Yu, who was besieged by more than a hundred beast-turned-warriors, was in danger for a while, so much so that Ning Ping almost impulsively drew his sword and rushed off to help.  Fortunately, Ning Ping woke up in time and resisted the urge to rush down immediately.

    "Ning Ping, can't you wait anymore?" Wu Meng, who noticed Ning Ping's unusual behavior, asked with a smile.

    Ning Ping smiled awkwardly when he heard this, and admitted honestly: "I can't wait a little bit, but I won't take action until Han Yu takes care of those beast-turned-warriors."

    "Haha you'll be fine even if you do it now." Wu Meng said with a smile.

    Ning Ping shook his head, looked at Wu Meng seriously and said, "Sir, I want to defeat Han Yu in an upright manner without resorting to any external force. In fact, strictly speaking, even if I wait for Han Yu to defeat the beast-turned-warrior,  If we don’t do it until later, we will already be taking a huge advantage.”

    Wu Meng: "" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Text Chapter 871 Crazy Biologists (9)

    Chaos!  It's all chaos!  !

    For victory!  !  These lunatics dare to think of any wild ideas and do anything that violates morality.  As a result, the beastly warriors who had high hopes could not bear the high expectations of the producers, and all of them lost control.  Or it can also be said that some of the beastly warriors who besieged Han Yu had mutated.

    For example, the two werewolves that were already very weird were nothing this time. Not only did they grow another head, but their size also became twice as big as before. The nearby beastly warriors did not fall to Han Yu.  In front of him, the three-headed werewolf that mutated was taken advantage of, and everything went into the belly of the three-headed werewolf.  And what is even more surprising is that the devouring of beast-turned-warriors seems to also improve the abilities of the beast-turned-warriors who have devoured other beast-turned-warriors.

    "Whose work is that werewolf?" Wu Meng asked, staring at the three werewolves on the field.

    "" No one answered.

    Seeing this, Wu Meng said: "Who did it? Don't worry, I have no intention of causing trouble for you. This phenomenon is very good. Don't you think you have another alternative direction for your future research?"

    Hearing what Wu Meng said, Cage was relieved and said to Wu Meng: "Sir, the three-headed werewolf was researched by my men. However, we have not yet mastered the alienation phenomenon. According to the competition,  It was just a trial on the werewolf, and there was no guarantee that the mutation would definitely occur."

    "Really? Then you should take the time to study this mutation. You must have seen that this mutation has a great effect on improving the beast warriors. If every beast warrior can control his own mutation, then we beast warriors can  The strength of the legion will make a qualitative leap, even if it is a head-on confrontation with the alliance. I am confident that I will not fall behind."

    "Sir, the cost of that research" Cage took the opportunity to ask.

    Wu Meng laughed when he heard this: "Haha don't worry, give money if you need money, and give people if you need people."

    Cage was overjoyed, patted his chest and promised Wu Meng: "Don't worry, sir, I will work with my men as quickly as possible to develop a controllable method for this mutation."

    "Well, I'm looking forward to it." Wu Meng nodded slightly and looked at the beastly warriors in the field again.

    Ignore the envious, jealous and hateful looks of those around you.  Cage sat back down with a proud look on his face, already thinking about his future research direction.  Sean glared at Cage bitterly, praying in his heart that Han Yu could burn the mutated three-headed werewolf to ashes.  It has to be said that Cage's ability is stronger than Sean's, and Sean is convinced by this, but Cage always bullies Sean no matter what, which makes Sean never hope that Cage will get better.  As long as there is an opportunity to cause trouble for Cage, Sean will never let it go.  Just like now, Sean knows that he cannot deal with Cage when he is receiving attention, but this does not prevent Sean from tripping him from the side.

    Han Yu, who carried Sean's hopes, was hiding in the corner of the field at the moment, with no intention of joining the melee.  Ever since some beast-turned-warriors mutated, Han Yu suddenly felt at ease.  Because the first target of those mutated beast warriors was not Han Yu.  But the other beastly warriors closest to them.  In order to protect themselves, those beast warriors who have not mutated can only gather together, and several or even a dozen of them work together to deal with a mutated beast warrior.

    It’s just that the mutated beast warriors are too strong. Although there are not many in number, their own strength is several times what it was before the mutation.  In the venue at this time.  The mutated beast warriors and the non-mutated beast warriors are evenly matched. If anyone relaxes even a little bit.  That's the result of defeat.  In this case, those beast-turned-warriors would be thankful if Han Yu didn't go to trouble them. How dare they go to trouble Han Yu at this time?

    And the people watching the battle couldn't care less about causing trouble for Han Yu at the moment.  Just like the training cup, this is the critical moment for the training cup. Everyone wants to know who is the last surviving beast warrior? How is the beast warrior selected this time different from the past?

    “If anyone else is paying attention to Han Yu, I’m afraid they are only Ning Ping and Wu Meng.  Wu Meng wanted to see what Han Yu planned at this time, while Ning Ping wanted to see when Han Yu planned to take action so that he could cooperate with him.

    Han Yu in the field seemed to have forgotten his original plan at this moment, looking at the fighting beast warriors with interest.  In order to avoid attracting unnecessary attention, Han Yu kept a low profile and did not even dare to raise eyebrows. He just thought a little heartlessly that he wanted to bring these miracles of nature back to open an exhibition hall, and he might be able to make money by then.  Big money.

    If the beast-turned-warrior knew what Han Yu was thinking at this moment, he might stop immediately and kill Han Yu first before continuing the fight.  But the premise is that the beast warriors must know what Han Yu is thinking at the moment, but the beast warriors cannot read minds, so now they can only fight each other for their own survival, just for the simple and clear purpose of survival.

    ?????? Han Yu doesn’t mess with anyone, justSo he stayed in the corner and watched quietly, but some people didn't want to see Han Yu so leisurely.  After Wu Meng looked at Han Yu for a while, he turned to Cage and others and said: "I have decided, whose animal warrior can kill Han Yu, then his research group will be the first place in this selection.  .”

    ??Being first, in addition to honor, there are also a lot of benefits.  Sufficient research funds made the people in white coats sitting in their seats unable to sit still any longer. They all showed off their magical powers with only one purpose: to kill Han Yu!

    Although Cage has received a large amount of research funding, who would have too much money? And Cage is very confident. The three mutated beast warriors they have in hand are more powerful than others.  The stronger the strength, the higher the chance of success.

    Sean is very conflicted at the moment. He really wants to get the first place, which will not only make him proud in front of his peers, but also get a lot of research funds, but the prerequisite for getting these is that Han Yu must be sacrificed.  Although Han Yu had never treated him well since he appeared in front of him, and he had no sense of being a prisoner at all.  But I have to say that Han Yu has a special charm that makes people want to get close to him.

    "Sir, you put it this way. How can I compete fairly with Han Yu?" Ning Ping asked Wu Mengdao in a low voice.  Wu Meng was already prepared. Hearing this, he replied: "If you want a fair fight, that's not impossible. You can help Han Yu deal with those beast-turned-warriors, and then have a showdown with Han Yu."

    "Sir, are you serious?" Ning Ping was silent for a while, then looked at Wu Meng and asked.

    Wu Meng shrugged indifferently and replied: "Is there any difference?"

    Ning Ping was silent again for a while, then stood up and said to Wu Meng: "Sir, please take care." After saying that, Ning Ping jumped off the field without waiting for Wu Meng to speak.  After Ning Ping left, Wu Meng said to himself: "Tsk. You really lied to me. Forget it, with the mutated beast warriors, your role will be reduced. Whether you stay or not is not important to me.  It's no longer important. Whether you can leave here alive depends on your own luck." After saying this, Wu Meng stood up and walked out. The next battle will be fierce.  Wu Meng didn't want to be accidentally injured.  Seeing Wu Meng leaving, the people in white coats headed by Cage and Sean also quickly left the stage.

    ……

    "Ning Ping, what are you doing here? It's not time yet." Han Yu looked at Ning Ping in confusion and asked.

    Ning Ping shook his head when he heard this and replied: "It's almost done, we should go."

    "What's the problem?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    "Have you not noticed these beast-turned-warriors who stopped fighting?" Ning Ping pointed at the beast-turned-warriors surrounding them.  asked Han Yudao.

    After being reminded, Han Yu immediately woke up, scratched his head and said with a smile: "It seems that my attention is still there, and I will be remembered at any time."

    "Stop being so slutty, what should we do next?" Ning Ping couldn't help but asked with a smile after hearing this.

    "What else can we do? Just call him out." Han Yu replied with the same smile.

    ……

    The mutated beast warriors were far more difficult to deal with than Han Yu and Ning Ping expected, even though they joined forces.  But it doesn't seem to be easy to escape easily.  After a period of cannibalism, the beast-turned-warriors including the mutated beast-turned-warriors.  There are still twenty-six left, of which the mutated beast warriors account for fully half, that is, thirteen. Although the other thirteen beast warriors have not mutated, their own strength cannot be underestimated.

    These beast-turned-warriors seemed to understand what would happen to them if they let Han Yu and Ning Ping escape.  But the fight just now has caused internal rifts. Even with the two common enemies Han Yu and Ning Ping, they can't make up for it. The ones with mutations and those without mutations quickly solved this problem.  Both sides are responsible for one, and see who can deal with the opponent first.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were surrounded by thirteen beast-turned-warriors respectively. Han Yu was even more unlucky. The mutated beast-turned-warriors seemed to have spotted Han Yu and didn't even look at Ning Ping.  Han Yu cursed secretly while avoiding the attacks of the mutated beast warriors, and took the time to fight back.  Han Yu's counterattack was very effective. Basically, he never missed a shot. Every time he shot, one or two mutated beast warriors would be killed.  Ningping's side was relatively relaxed. After all, they were all beastly warriors who had not mutated. Ningping was still a little unsure about dealing with these guys.  The results achieved were better than those of Han Yu.

    Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping gradually gain the upper hand, Wu Meng, who was watching the battle, said to himself with some regret: "Can't we keep these two humans with our current strength?"

    This sentence was not said loudly, which was just enough for Cage and others in the room to hear.  As if they had been slapped hard, Cage and the others had expressions of shame on their faces.  It's no wonder Wu Meng said that. It's embarrassing even when I think about it.

    But Cage and others will not admit this fact.??After Wu Meng finished his emotion, a group of people in white coats headed by Cage looked at me and I looked at you.  Finally, it was Cage who said: "For our dignity."

    As if they had found a reason for their actions, the people in white coats finally made up their minds, including Sean, and nodded to Cage.  Cage, who received everyone's permission, stepped forward and said to Wu Meng: "Sir, if you allow me, we would like to show you our research results in other aspects."

    "Huh? Do you have any other options?" Wu Meng looked at Cage in surprise and asked.

    Hearing this, Cage hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and nodded to Wu Meng and said: "Sir, the research results I am going to show you next are actually a phenomenon that we accidentally discovered during the research process, and we conducted some research afterwards."

    "What kind of research is it?" Wu Meng asked with a frown.  From Cage's attitude, Wu Meng felt that the research conducted by people like Cage was not a good thing.

    "Our main research is related to biology. That is to say, all living objects are the objects of our research. When a research failed, we accidentally discovered the existence of anti-life energy. Through research, we found that  That kind of anti-life energy is not uncontrollable"

    "What you are going to show us next is the research results on anti-life energy."

    "Yes, in layman's terms it means resurrecting creatures that have lost signs of life."

    "Resurrection?" Wu Meng's expression changed. He finally understood what Cage and others were studying behind the scenes.  As a god general, Wu Meng can be regarded as well-informed. Many historical secrets that ordinary people have no access to are nothing to Wu Meng.  Know better.  Just as much is known.  Wu Meng knew very well that the study of life has its limits.  Although the creation of life is nothing to human beings, whether it is official or private, the creation of life is expressly prohibited, because it is scary just to think about it. Once the creation of life is no longer restricted, then one or more  It becomes possible for two people to appear in the same place at the same time.  Society will be in chaos as a result.  When a social system is destroyed but a new social system does not appear, the consequences will be disastrous.

    To put it bluntly, the research by Cage and others is to create zombies.  But this research is actually beyond Wu Meng's ability to bear, which is why Cage has never dared to tell Wu Meng.

    The atmosphere seemed a bit depressing, and Cage began to sweat on his forehead. He regretted that he impulsively told Wu Meng about this matter.  Although Wu Meng usually looks like a good old man.  But if you really offend the other party, you will be really merciless when you use your hands.  As one of the Twelve Divine Generals of the Alliance, he had at least 800 lives on his hands, if not a thousand, and that was all because of his own actions. Countless people died following his orders.  Wu Meng usually looks kind.  But when Wu Meng really falls silent, that breathless aura will appear.  Cage is enjoying this treatment at this time.

    After swallowing quietly, Cage had already begun to figure out how to beg for mercy and shirk responsibility when Wu Meng got angry.  At this moment, Wu Meng spoke up and asked slowly: "To what extent has your research reached?"

    "It is still in the initial stage. It can only restore the ability of living bodies that have no signs of life, but we have not yet studied the results of everything after that."

    "That's it, destroy all relevant research materials. Cage, I want to create an ideal world, but I don't want some existence that does not belong to this world to appear."

    "Sir, I remember that I will destroy those research materials when I turn around. Well, do you still want to see our research results during this period?" Cage replied quickly.

    Wu Meng frowned when he heard this. Seeing Cage's eager face, he couldn't help but feel funny.  I thought Cage would think that he would change his mind after seeing the power of those zombies.  But how could Cage know that when he was young, he had encountered monsters more mysterious than zombies, not to mention zombies, and there were too few things in the world that could impress him.

    In order to make Cage give up completely, Wu Meng agreed to Cage's suggestion.  Let's see what other tricks those animal warriors turned into zombies can do.  As for the life and death of Han Yu and Ning Ping, Wu Meng no longer thinks about it.  Since he is unwilling to surrender, what does his life and death have to do with him? The other party is lucky if he did not take action to destroy the other party.

    Cage was overjoyed to receive the permission, and quickly retreated to his colleagues, saying solemnly: "Everyone, whether you can change your mind depends on the performance of the beast-turned-warriors. For the sake of our research, please don't  No more hiding things."

    "Humph! Are you talking about yourself?" Sean snorted coldly.  Among these people, Sean is the most relaxed. His research is on the space teleportation array. No matter what goes wrong with the research of Cage and his gang, it will be implicated.Can't help myself.

    Cage was surprised and ignored Sean. He just rolled his eyes at Sean, and then said to everyone: "Everyone, let's get started, for our own sake."

    The people in white coats nodded after hearing this, knowing that what Cage said was correct. Whether they can continue the research they are interested in depends on the performance of the beast warriors next.

    ……

    In the venue of the selection competition

    Having just dealt with a mutated beast warrior, Han Yu was about to dodge the attack of the beast warrior next to him, when suddenly a fishy smell hit his nostrils.  The smell made Han Yu almost faint. It was so unpleasant.

    After such a delay, the attack of the beast warrior arrived. When Han Yu saw that he could not dodge, he could only choose to resist. But before the attack of the beast warrior hit Han Yu, the beast warrior who attacked Han Yu  Suddenly he fell to the ground without warning. This change shocked Han Yu.

    Before Han Yu could come to his senses, he saw all the beast-turned-warriors falling to the ground. Only Ning Ping was still standing like Han Yu.  The two people immediately approached, and Ning Ping asked in a low voice: "Han Yu, what is going on?"

    "I don't know, it's not a good thing anyway." Han Yu replied solemnly.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Text Chapter 872 Crazy Biologists (10)

    Just as Han Yu said, things are indeed not good.  The beastly warriors lying on the ground, whether they were dead or fell midway, staggered to their feet one by one.

    Zombies!

    This word flashed through Han Yu and Ning Ping’s minds at the same time.  It could be said that this was not the first time they had seen zombies, so apart from being a little surprised at first, they calmed down later.

    But their performance surprised Cage and others.  How could these people who only hid in the research room all day long know about Han Yu and Ning Ping's experiences? Although Wu Meng had guessed a little, he still looked down upon Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Perhaps this is a common problem among the elderly, who always think that those younger than themselves are inferior to them.  But after seeing the reactions of Han Yu and Ning Ping, Wu Meng felt that he should reposition Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    At this time, Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't know that their reactions would attract Wu Meng's attention again, so they just focused on dealing with these zombies.  As soon as they fought, Han Yu and Ning Ping felt the difference between those mutated beast warriors.  They are all zombies, but due to mutations, these mutated beast warriors seem to be more difficult to deal with after turning into zombies than before.  Not only were the abilities of the beasts mutated perfectly inherited, but even the undead attributes of the zombies were now reflected in them.  To make matters worse, these mutated zombies did not inherit their slow speed.  Fortunately, there were only a dozen or so mutated zombies, which were within the range that Han Yu and Ning Ping could deal with.  But if you want to resolve the battle in a short time, you can only hope.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping did not want to trade their own injuries for final victory.  Who knows if these zombies have any viruses on their bodies? What if they are caught and infected?  Han Yu and Ning Ping don't want to become zombies, and there is still a lot of good life waiting for them.

    It is for this reason that Han Yu and Ning Ping seem to be a little timid.  But even so, it was enough to surprise Cage and others.  Especially Wu Meng, through the actions of Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Wu Meng was certain that these two little guys had encountered zombies before and had even fought against them.  Otherwise, they wouldn't be able to attack so accurately, which is exactly the weakness of zombies.  Once or twice can be regarded as a coincidence, but if it happens again and again, it explains the problem.

    "Cage, is this the only extent of your methods?" Wu Meng asked Cage in a deep voice.

    When Cage heard this, he quickly replied: "Of course it's more than that."

    "Okay, let's use them all. I want to see how much strength those two little guys have hidden." Wu Meng stared at Han Yu and Ning Ping in the battle and said.

    Hearing this, Cage couldn't help but feel a little depressed.  I dare to understand that I was wrong. My master is not interested in the research results of people like me.  Thinking of this, Cage couldn't help but look at Han Yu and Ning Ping with more resentment in his eyes.  He gritted his teeth and immediately let go of the zombie attack without consulting the others.

    The zombies that were fully released immediately felt like they had been injected with blood.  Launched a more ferocious attack on Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Under this powerful attack, Han Yu and Ning Ping inevitably suffered varying degrees of injuries.  Although they are just skin injuries.  But it was enough to arouse the anger of the two.  more importantly.  Now that they are injured, the previous worry about being injured is no longer needed. With the zombies completely liberated, Han Yu and Ning Ping are also ready to go crazy.  At this point, Wu Meng finally saw the true strength of Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    Strong, just one word.

    Looking at Han Yu and Ning Ping was like overwhelming them.  Wu Meng's eyes almost went straight when he saw that his men didn't look like an enemy.  Cage on the side realized that his zombie still had a lot to improve and was not as invincible as he said.

    Watching each zombie fall and never stand up again, Cage has given up and continues to compete with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  All possible methods have been used.  At this time, Cage and others were at their wits end.

    But there are still people who don’t want to give up!  Not Wu Meng, nor Cage and others, nor Han Yu and Ning Ping, but the dozen or so beast-turned-warriors after the mutation.  Through the mutation, these dozen or so beast-turned-warriors seem to know more and are more cunning than other beast-turned-warriors.  They don't seem to be reconciled to their status as cannon fodder.  When they found out that they could not defeat Han Yu and Ning Ping, a dozen mutated zombies gathered together by chance.

    Han Yu slowly walked up to these mutated zombies and said in a deep voice: "Don't blame me, you are not supposed to exist in this world in the first place. Eliminating you now will only allow you to be freed as soon as possible."

    "Murderer! What qualifications do you have to represent justice in this world?"

    "I can't represent it, so I am a murderer." Han Yu was silent for a while and said in a deep voice.

    Ning Ping on the side saw this and came upTaking a step forward, he looked at the mutated zombies that were making noises and said, "This is the world of humans, and you, can you pat your chests and say that you are humans?"

    "Why not? Although we look different, we still have a human heart."

    "Unfortunately, in the human world, people basically distinguish between ethnic groups based on appearance. You are not human, so you are destined to disappear. What's more, don't you know the mission you were born with? You are just careerists.  The tools in your eyes, the chess pieces in your hands, your greatest use is to kill. Although we are not messengers of justice, we will not choose to ignore existence that will bring great harm to human society."

    "Huh! Then what's the difference between you and us?"

    "The only difference may be that we are the ones who kill, and you are the ones who are killed." Han Yu said on the side, ready to take action.

    Facing the threat of death, the mutated zombies seemed to be forced to awaken. Almost at the same time, a dozen mutated zombies squeezed into the middle.  In front of Han Yu's eyes, a dozen mutated zombies huddled together.  Note that this is not an adjective, but a dozen mutated zombies really squeezed into a ball of flesh, and they can no longer distinguish each other.

    The meat ball was beating regularly in front of everyone. Just in case, Ning Ping was ready to cut this strange meat ball into pieces.  But Han Yu stopped Ning Ping, wanting to see what this meatball would become in the end.  Ning Ping didn't insist. Perhaps in Ning Ping's eyes, as long as he and Han Yu join forces, there is no one in the world that they can't deal with.  Even if it really can't be dealt with.  It should be okay to escape intact.

    Wu Meng, who was waiting like Han Yu and others, turned to look at Cage and found that everyone in white coats, including Cage, was staring at the meat ball without blinking. It seemed that they were also confused.  See you.

    "Cage, do you know that thing?" Wu Meng asked aloud.

    Hearing this, Cage shook his head in confusion and replied: "I have never seen it before. I never thought that these mutated zombies can actually fuse. I just don't know what I regret most becoming."

    As if in response to Cage's words, as soon as Cage finished speaking, a hand suddenly appeared from the meat ball and directly poked a hole in the flesh wall of the meat ball.

    Under the gazes of Han Yu and others, two arms stood up.  Three arms, one stretched out front and back, and six arms.  I saw six hands pulling at the meat ball, exposing the things inside the meat ball.

    There are three heads, one is front-facing, and there are a crying face and a smiling face on both sides.  The face in the middle is neither sad nor happy.  Plus this guy actually has six arms.  Could this be the legendary three heads and six arms?

    This is not over yet, when the guy in the meat ball lands.  While suddenly opening his eyes.  Another eye suddenly opened between his forehead and eyebrows.  Well, in addition to three heads and six arms, there are also three eyes.

    Han Yu couldn't help but look forward to seeing this. He didn't know what else should surprise him about the guy in front of him.  But after waiting for a while, there was no new movement, so Han Yu was sure.  This guy with three heads, six arms and three eyes should be his final form.

    "Sir, please stop the game. That guy with three heads and six arms is really valuable for research." Cage looked at Wu Meng with a pleading face and shouted.  The others were similar to Cage, although they did not speak.  But that pitiful look clearly expressed what they wanted to express.

    But Wu Meng seemed to be suffering from Alzheimer's disease at the moment, and turned a deaf ear to Cage's request. He just watched the three heads and six arms confronting Han Yu and Ning Ping with interest, as if he was looking forward to the upcoming battle.

    "Sir" Cage shouted unwillingly when he saw this.

    When Wu Meng heard this, he waved his hand and said, "I'm not busy, let's take a look first and then talk."

    Hearing what Wu Meng said, Cage felt that it was useless no matter how anxious he was. He could only pray in his heart that Han Yu and Ning Ping would not be too harsh.

    But in fact, Han Yu and Ning Ping were unable to form an effective attack on the three heads and six arms.  This may be a qualitative change that occurs when quantity changes to a certain extent.  The three heads and six arms were completely different from the opponents Han Yu and Ning Ping encountered before.

    The outstanding performance of the three heads and six arms made Cage's waist suddenly stiffer. When Wu Meng asked, Cage's voice could not help but become louder.  But when it was Cage's turn to explain, Cage couldn't explain why.  This is not to be blamed on Cage. In fact, there were so many changes today that it felt overwhelming.

    Fortunately, Wu Meng didn't expect to hear any useful information from Cage. The reason why he asked Cage was just to hope that Cage could restrain himself and stop chattering in his ears.  Just like Wu Meng thoughtIn this way, Cage, who couldn't explain why, immediately shut his mouth and stayed away from Wu Meng, lest he be noticed by Wu Meng.  Wu Meng was very satisfied with this result.

    In the battlefield, the three heads and six arms were so brave that Han Yu and Ning Ping had to retreat continuously.  Through this period of fighting, Han Yu and Ning Ping discovered that the three-headed and six-armed man in front of them was very powerful. Not to mention anything else, his body was very solid. Neither Han Yu's fist nor Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword could defeat them.  Cause effective damage.  But if you get hit by his fist, it's no joke.

    Because it has three heads, the Three Heads and Six Arms have almost no defensive blind spots, unless Han Yu appears behind the Three Heads and Six Arms, but the Three Heads and Six Arms move extremely fast, and he also moves with Han Yu, and it doesn't seem to be slow.

    Want to attack from both front and back?  Han Yu and Ning Ping tried it, but unfortunately they ended in failure.  The awareness of the three heads and six arms is very outstanding, especially when avoiding attacks. The almost instinctive dodge even Han Yu is a bit ashamed of.

    "Ha~ha~hey~" The three heads and six arms shouted loudly while chasing Han Yu and Ning Ping.  When Han Yu saw the high-spirited look of the three heads and six arms, he couldn't accept it and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, step back, I have to deal with him alone."

    "Be careful." Ning Ping warned, then jumped back and left the battlefield.

    With three heads and six arms, he doesn’t care if his opponent is missing one.  In fact, this is more beneficial to the three heads and six arms.  At least that's what the Three Heads, Six Arms and White Coats headed by Cage think.

    Wu Meng was not among them. When he saw Ning Ping retreating, leaving Han Yu to face the enemy alone, Wu Meng kept his eyes on Han Yu, wanting to see how Han Yu planned to deal with the three heads and six arms.

    ???????? Han Yu didn’t make any movement, he just opened his hands and aimed at the three heads and six arms.  Chains of flames stretched out from Han Yu's hands and slowly but firmly flew towards the three heads and six arms.  Regarding this kind of flame chain, Santouliugen didn't pay attention to it, and stretched out his hand to grab the stretched flame chain.  But the moment the three heads and six arms touched the flame chain, the flame chain suddenly exploded on its own.  Then it returned to the chain shape again.  It's just that this time is different from before. The chain fragments that had been blown to pieces repaired themselves in space. As a result, the number of chains falling on the three heads and six arms suddenly increased.  This result not only dumbfounded the three heads and six arms, but also Cage and others, including Wu Meng.

    Wu Meng even stood up from his seat in surprise.  Staring at Han Yu with an unbelievable look.  As the saying goes, laymen watch the excitement, while insiders watch the door.  Cage and others just found it very novel.  But Wu Meng knew.  To achieve this effect, you must have a very high level of flame control to achieve this level.

    When thinking about Han Yu's age, Wu Meng suddenly felt that he was really old, and for a while he lost interest in the next battle.  Turning around, he was about to go back and take a rest. Unexpectedly, as soon as Wu Meng turned around, someone suddenly pushed the door open.  He rushed in directly.

    When Wu Meng saw it was a strange shadow, he couldn't help but asked dissatisfiedly: "What happened? Is it worth your hurry and panic?"

    "Sir, my lord" The normally steady Guiying actually stuttered a little when he spoke, which made Wu Meng immediately pay attention.  I heard Juying stuttering: "Sir, enemy attack. Our brothers who arranged to be on guard outside the planet sent back a report, saying that a fleet is approaching us."

    “…find a way to shoot it down…”

    "No sir, that fleet is an elite force and cannot be defeated easily. And, and" At this point, Juying suddenly started to hesitate in speaking.

    Seeing this, Wu Meng frowned and asked, "And what? Where has your usual calmness gone?"

    After being scolded by Wu Meng, Guiying seemed to be emotionally stable, at least he no longer stuttered when speaking.  After calming his mind, Guiying reported to Wu Meng clearly: "Sir, we found that the flagship of that fleet is flying a flag that only the twelve generals of the alliance can fly."

    "What did you say?" Before he finished speaking, Wu Meng grabbed Juying's collar and asked.

    Having never seen such a mysterious figure as Wu Meng, he was frightened and stammered again: "Sir, we found that the flagship of that fleet was flying a flag that only the twelve generals of the alliance can fly."

    "Really?" Wu Meng let go of Guiying, returned to his seat and sat down full of thoughts, and muttered something: "Whether he is passing by by chance or coming here on a special trip, no matter what, he has bad intentions.  .”

    After being silent for a while, Wu Meng seemed to have made a decision. He stood up and said to Guiying: "Send someone to contact that fleet. First, find out who the commander of that fleet is?"

    "Yes, I'll go right away." After saying that, Guiying turned around and started to go.?.  But before he could leave, Luo Hongchen intercepted him again.  Luo Hongchen reported to Wu Meng with a serious look on his face: "Sir, I have asked someone to find out. The fleet that came is a combat team that specializes in dealing with the beast-turned-legion. The leader is the Alliance God General.  Maxi of One.”

    "Maxi?" Wu Meng was shocked when he heard this and stared at Luo Hongchen.  After seeing Luo Hongchen nod his head without hesitation, Wu Meng lost consciousness for a while and said to himself: "Why is that guy? The most old-fashioned and stubborn guy"

    "Quie Ying, Luo Hongchen, you two come with me to meet that Maxi. Cage, while I am no longer here, I will leave this place to you for the time being. By the way, regarding Han Yu and Ning Ping, don't care about them.  Whether you want to leave or stay, you don’t care.”

    "Huh?" Cage was a little disappointed when he heard this. He also planned to mobilize people to kill Han Yu and Ning Ping after Wu Meng left.  Now that I heard Wu Meng specifically emphasize this matter, I immediately knew that the plan I had previously thought of would be scrapped.

    "Don't go against the rules. I don't want to find that my research institute is in ruins when I come back." Wu Meng warned Cage with a cold face as if he had seen through Cage's inner thoughts.  Cage was shocked when he heard this. He had really wanted to wait for Wu Meng to leave. Now that he had the power, he would leave Han Yu and Ning Ping here regardless of anything.

    "Yes, yes, I don't dare." Cage replied quickly.  Unfortunately, his previous stunned look had already made Wu Meng suspicious.  On such a major matter related to the future, Wu Meng was not at all careless.  He immediately said to Sean: "Sean, you are responsible for monitoring Cage. As long as he does something that is detrimental to the interests of all of us, you can take his place. If anyone dares to disobey, I will let them do it when I come back."  Convinced."

    Listening to Wu Meng’s words that contained murderous intent, everyone led by Cage couldn’t help but shudder.  Only Sean was the happiest, nodding at Wu Meng to ensure that he would fulfill his duties.

    Although she was still worried, there were more important things to do at the moment. Wu Meng gritted his teeth and left the research institute with Guiying and Luo Hongchen, preparing to welcome the uninvited guests from the alliance.

 Text Chapter 873: Old friends reunited without smiles

    Based on the situation of Wu Meng's planet, it cannot be self-sufficient. Coupled with the various consumption of the institute, it is inevitable to introduce a large amount of materials from the outside world.

    If there is no special passage to the alliance that Wu Meng knows about, then there is no need to even think about supplies, let alone research and other things. Trying to survive will become a top priority.  But with this special passage, supply becomes possible.  It's just that if you walk too much at night, you will eventually encounter ghosts. On the way to transport supplies, the beast warrior responsible for escort encountered Maxi and his party who returned to the alliance after wiping out the beast warrior manufacturing factory. As a result, the beast couldn't tell where he was.  There was a fierce confrontation between the warriors and Maxi's side, and the battle ended with Maxi's victory. From the prisoner's mouth, Maxi followed this special passage that provided supplies for Wu Meng to the inner circle of the Death Star Territory.  .

    Maxi was already ready for the battle, but to Maxi's expectation, he did not wait for the battle, but instead saw an old friend whom he had not seen for a long time.  Wu Meng is also a member of the Divine Generals, but is more mysterious than anyone else.

    "Why are you here?" Maxi asked doubtfully.  Maxi couldn't say he had a good impression of Wu Meng, but he didn't have any bad feelings either.  Wu Meng is like a passerby, giving people a very weak sense of existence. If you don't pay attention, you will ignore his existence.

    Wu Meng smiled slightly when he heard this and replied: "Of course I have my own mission here, but you, why are you here?"

    When asked by Wu Meng, Maxi reacted and replied casually: "I am performing a mission. Since you are also performing a mission, let's not interfere with each other." After saying that, Maxi planned to separate from Wu Meng.  It's just that Wu Menglai's purpose was to stop Maxi, so how could he let Maxi leave just like that.  He immediately stopped Maxi and said with a smile: "Why are you leaving in such a hurry? It's rare for us as divine generals to meet in such a remote place. How can we not have a drink? You are in luck this time. Keep it for thirty years  It’s a fine wine that most people wouldn’t want to take out.”

    When Maxi heard that it was a thirty-year-old wine, his throat couldn't help but twitch.  Although he is not a big drinker, Maxi also likes good wine.

    "Sir, the mission is urgent." Adjutant Snooker reminded him in a low voice upon seeing this.

    Wu Meng glanced at Snooker, who was standing not far behind Maxi, with some surprise, and asked curiously: "This is"

    "My adjutant, Snooker." Maxi introduced after hearing this.

    "Oh, Adjutant Snooker, drinking a little wine won't delay things. You don't know that your superior officer Maxi has the nickname of a Bacchus. A little wine can't get him drunk. Besides, go ahead.  There shouldn’t be any rush to carry out the mission, right?”

    Snooker was about to retort when he heard a soft snort coming from behind him.  "I didn't expect that Wu Meng, who used to be called a boring gourd, is actually quite smooth-talking."

    When Wu Meng heard that voice, his face suddenly tightened.  He smiled a little bitterly and said, "That's it. It seems that the wine I collected will no longer be preserved."

    "Sir, is Master Maxi so good at drinking?" Luo Hongchen asked in a joking manner.

    Wu Meng smiled bitterly and said: "Maxi just drinks and falls down after drinking, but Rowling is not like that. She drinks better than Maxi, not to mention, and she likes to drink and drink. Guanying. Hurry back and hide me in the cellar.  Hide some of the wine in it, otherwise there won’t be a jar left.”

    "Wu Meng, am I as scary as you said?" Luo Lin came over and asked with a worried look on her face.

    Wu Meng did not answer Luo Lin's question. Instead, he looked at Luo Lin and Maxi with an ambiguous look and smiled: "Haha why are you with Maxi? Could it be that's really congratulations."

    "Bah~bah~bah~Wu Meng, stop talking nonsense. Will I fall in love with this black bear?" Luo Lin yelled at Wu Meng with a dissatisfied look on her face.  Wu Meng glanced at Maxi and saw that Maxi looked depressed, but he did not dare to refute at all.

    Wu Meng smiled upon seeing this and did not continue the topic. He turned to Luo Lin and said, "Now that you are here, don't leave in a hurry. How about having a drink together? Is there a chance we can meet?"

    Regarding Wu Meng’s invitation, Luo Lin didn’t care. She nodded in agreement and said, “Yes, it’s a rare chance to meet you. Wu Meng, let me declare in advance that I will not drink without good wine.”

    "Don't worry, it's definitely good wine. Maxi, what do you say?"

    Maxi shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "Since you all want to have a drink, how can you miss me? But Wu Meng, I brought a lot of people, you don't intend for me to go with you  They drink wine and eat meat, but let them drink the northwest wind.”

    Wu Meng smiled when he heard this: "Hehehe Don't worry, I'm not that badass. Luo Hongchen, you are responsible for entertaining the brothers.  "

    "Yes, sir, please rest assured, I will satisfy everyone." Luo Hongchen replied loudly.

    The three generals who had not met for a long time rarely got together, so they took advantage of this rare opportunity to have a drink first. As for tracking the supply ship, Wu Meng came forward to admit it, and it was difficult for Maxi to pursue it.  After all, Wu Meng was on a mission, and Maxi couldn't ask unless Wu Meng was willing to take the initiative.

    Maxi and Luo Lin followed Wu Meng to Wu Meng's villa. Although it looked a bit desolate from the outside, Wu Meng's villa did not lack any facilities, except that there were a little less people.

    Wu Meng drove away all the people who were coming to serve him, and then he carried two wine jars up to the rooftop.  When you pat open the mud seal of a jar of wine, a strong aroma of wine suddenly spreads around.  Maxi sniffed vigorously and said, "It smells so good."

    "Haha I told you I won't let you down." Wu Meng said, picking up the wine jar and filling it for Maxi and Luo Lin. Then he smiled and said, "You guys drink first, and I'll prepare a few shots for you."  Wine and food.”

    "No, it's so embarrassing. I'd better wait for you to drink together. I said to Wu Meng, two jars of wine are probably not enough for drinking. We might as well move a few more jars with you to save the trouble of moving back and forth." Maxi said  Standing up, Wu Meng shook his head when he saw this and said: "Save it for me, tell you where I hide the wine, and then you take away a few jars while I'm not paying attention? Don't even think about it. It doesn't matter if you don't think the wine is enough, I'll do it again  Go and bring some jars over, and you guys just wait here."

    Maxi and Rowling were the only two people left on the rooftop, after confirming that there were no people watching around.  Rowling asked Maxi in a low voice: "Maxi, how long will we continue to perform?"

    "Then it depends on how long Wu Meng wants to play with us?" Maxi said, taking a sip of wine, and then shouted: "Good wine."

    Seeing this, Luo Lin couldn't help but rolled her eyes and whispered: "Aren't you worried about Wu Meng tampering with the wine?"

    "He doesn't have the guts. Besides, look at this." Maxi said, lowering his head, spitting out a pill in his hand, and proudly said to Rowling: "I have this thing, he is poisoning in the restaurant  I’m not afraid either.”

    "Is there any more?" Luo Lin asked in a low voice.

    Maxi nodded when he heard the words, took out a small bottle from his arms, poured one pill into Luo Lin's mouth and warned: "Keep it under your tongue. Don't swallow it, otherwise you will feel very uncomfortable."

    "I know. Where did you get this stuff?" Rowling took the pill and put it under her tongue and asked casually.

    Maxi couldn't help but laugh when he heard this, and replied in a low voice: "The gang of gangsters under me all have special skills."

    "Hey, you still have special skills? I think it's because each one is better at sneaking than the other."

    "Well surreptitiousness is also a skill."

    Just when Maxi was talking to Rowling.  Wu Meng was not idle either, so he excused himself to prepare food and drinks.  Wu Meng is also making his own arrangements.

    "Sir, Chao Cuo has made preparations. The beast-turned-warriors for the surprise attack are already in place, waiting for your order." Guiying reported to Wu Meng in a low voice.

    "Well, very good, let our people prepare for battle, but before I give the order. No matter who you are, you are not allowed to act rashly." Wu Meng nodded and replied.

    "Sir, why don't you let Luo Hongchen do some tricks?" Guiying suggested upon seeing this.

    "you mean……"

    "Put some medicine into those people's food and wine"

    "No, you are absolutely not allowed to do this. I will kill anyone who does it! Guiying. Go and warn Luo Hongchen not to make her own decisions." Wu Meng interrupted Juiying.

    Qiying was startled by Wu Meng's appearance at this time, and quickly replied: "Yes, I will go right away."

    Ignoring Guiying’s departure, Wu Meng picked up the prepared food and wine and slowly returned to the rooftop.  As soon as they entered the rooftop, they saw Maxi and Rowling already drinking.

    "Hey, Wu Meng, you're a little late, we can't wait." Maxi raised the wine glass in his hand and shouted to Wu Meng.

    Wu Meng smiled when he heard this and stepped forward and said, "Since I'm late, I'll drink three drinks as a penalty." After saying that, without waiting for Maxi and Luo Lin to agree, Wu Meng drank three drinks in a row.  Maxi saw it and smiled and said: "Sure enough, Jiang is still very old. You can say such shameless words. I admire you. I admire you."

    "Haha Wu Meng is deeply honored to be able to have the Alliance Inspector General say the word "admiration". You two, to celebrate our meeting, do it."

    "Dry!"

    Seemingly forgetting their respective plans, Wu Meng, Maxi, and Luo LinLike old friends who haven’t seen each other for many years, you and I were drinking a glass of wine and chatting. Unknowingly, one jar of wine had been finished and the three of them were attacking the second jar of wine.

    At this time, the three of them spent more time chatting, and their drinking speed began to slow down.  Because of drinking, the wariness between the three people seemed to have weakened. They made some harmless jokes and chatted about some topics that were not confidential.  While talking, Wu Meng took advantage of his drunkenness and asked how Maxi and Luo Lin got together.

    When Luo Lin heard Wu Meng ask about this, she immediately had a lot of bitterness to complain about. She pulled Wu Meng's arm and insisted that Wu Meng seek justice for her.  Wu Meng smiled and asked Luo Lin to speak first. If he felt that Maxi was wrong, then he would definitely seek justice for Luo Lin.

    It seemed that the drunken Luo Lin started chatting immediately after receiving Wu Meng’s assurance.  Rowling and Maxi originally belonged to two different groups, but when they met, Maxi used the rights granted to him by the Five Elders Association to give Rowling and his subordinates temporary warnings. As a result, Rowling was asked to follow the rules.  He followed Maxi around like a dead dog.

    Listening to Luo Lin’s complaint, Wu Meng did not immediately express his opinion. He just looked at Maxi with a smile, wanting to hear what Maxi had to defend.  Unexpectedly, Maxi was very bold and bold at that time. Without any explanation, he clamored that this was his right from the Five Elders Association, and anyone who dared to disobey would go to the Five Elders Association to protest.  Of course during the protest, you still have to listen to me.

    Wu Meng knew that what Maxi said was drunken talk, so he did not continue to ask.  You really can't argue too much with a drunkard.  Useless.  A drunk man's words cannot be taken seriously, because he will not admit his words after he sobers up.

    But just because Wu Meng didn’t ask, it didn’t mean that Maxi wouldn’t ask.  Burping heavily, Maxi grabbed Wu Meng's arm and asked: "Wu Meng, tell me the truth, what mission are you performing for the alliance? Luo Lin and I have already told you our mission, you  You can’t cheat.”

    "What did you tell me?" Wu Meng secretly thought, dumbfounded.

    But Wu Meng knew that it was useless to say anything to Maxi now, so he could only follow Maxi's words and said: "My mission is actually very simple. Do you know what the planet we are on now is for?"

    "What do you do?" Maxi asked cooperatively.

    "Haha This is a lawless planet used to hold prisoners, and I am the person in charge of this planet. I am responsible for guarding the prisoners on this planet."

    "Don't be ridiculous. If you don't want to say it, then don't say it. Then what are you doing to fool us? You are a god general, not a cat or a dog. You are responsible for guarding the prisoners on this planet. The prisoners on this planet are imprisoned.  Are the prisoners that important?" Maxi shouted in obvious disbelief.

    Wu Meng didn't care when he saw this, and just lowered his voice and asked: "My official mission is what I just said. But the real mission is not that."

    "I'll tell you what. Then what is your real mission?"

    “As for my mission, Maxi, do you still remember how you got here?”

    "Of course I remember, I am not a three-year-old child, I am" Having said this, Maxi thought of Wu Meng's real mission.  Just like Wu Meng said.  It's really hard to announce his mission to the outside world, even internally.

    "Thank you for your hard work." Maxi picked up the wine glass and said to Wu Meng.

    Wu Meng smiled upon seeing this, picked up the wine glass and clinked it with Maxi, and then said: "You also know my mission. So please forgive me for not being able to provide you with any help. You can only rely on yourselves for everything."

    “That’s no problem, I’m confident that I can complete my mission.” Maxi smiled upon hearing this.

    After having a good meal, Wu Meng arranged for Maxi and Luo Lin to have a rest. Anyway, the villa was very big and there were many empty rooms.  After arranging for Maxi and Luo Lin, Wu Meng left the villa and returned to the research institute in the misty forest.

    The battle between Han Yu and Ning Ping is still going on. The mutated zombies with three heads and six arms are extremely difficult to deal with. Their strong vitality and rapid healing ability prevent Han Yu's flames and Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword from causing much damage to the three heads and six arms.  With three heads and six arms, it was like an invincible little beast, clinging to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    After completing what Wu Meng told him, the white coats headed by Cage and others also gathered at the trial site.  In their opinion, the battle on the field is no longer just a simple victory or defeat that can be explained.  This battle represents the dignity and self-confidence of the entire research community.

    “ If even the three heads and six arms cannot solve Han Yu and Ning Ping, then the blow to Cage and others will be huge.  Cage and others, who are very aware of this, will come to the scene to encourage them mentally during their spare time during research.  As for whether the three heads and six arms can"Whether they will appreciate it or not is not within the scope of Cage and others' consideration."

    Fortunately, although these guys are eager to win, they are not despicable enough to commit secret crimes.  Cage had thought about this idea, but as soon as he raised it, he was rejected by others.  People in white coats believe that even if they lose, they must lose with dignity.  What's more, if they really lose, they can subdue the three-headed and six-armed man and study it carefully.  If Three Heads and Six Arms wins, then it might be a little difficult for me to conduct research.  Who knows if others will be willing to cooperate.

    With this slightly contradictory mentality, the people in white coats watched Ning Ping and Han Yu cooperate in the field, knocking the three heads and six arms to the ground again.

    "Cage, if you don't want to do anything, why are you gathering here?" Wu Meng's voice came from behind. Cage quickly turned around and explained: "Sir, we have already prepared for what you asked. All we need is you."  Just give the order and the execution can begin. We are here to see how long Han Yu and Ning Ping can hold on."

    "Hasn't the winner been decided yet?" Wu Meng asked in surprise.

    "Yes, the recovery ability of the three heads and six arms is amazing. The damage caused by Han Yu and Ning Ping will be restored to its original state in a short time. It is really enviable."

    Wu Meng had no interest in caring about what the speaker was envious of. He just nodded slightly and glanced at Han Yu and Ning Ping in the venue.  He whispered to Cage: "Follow me."

    Seeing this, Cage nodded quickly and followed Wu Meng outside.  Just as he was about to ask Wu Meng what was going on, he heard Wu Meng say in a deep voice: "The plan has changed. You must be ready to evacuate at any time with those white coats."

    "Evacuate? Where to go?" Cage asked a little reluctantly.

    "Go to another hiding place."

    "why?"

    "Because Maxi and Luo Lin, who are both divine generals, are here. If only one of them comes, then I have nothing to fear. But now there are two. With my current ability, I really want to take action against us.  unfavorable."

    "Otherwise, let's give it a drug and make sure it's silent." Cage suggested.

    "Nonsense, Maxi and Luo Lin are not that easily fooled." Wu Meng shook his head and refused.

    Chapter 873: Old friends reunited without smiles

    Based on the situation of Wu Meng’s planet, it cannot be self-sufficient.  Coupled with the various consumption of the institute, it has become inevitable to introduce a large amount of materials from the outside world.

    If there is no special passage to the alliance that Wu Meng knows about, then there is no need to even think about supplies, let alone research and other things. Trying to survive will become a top priority.  But with this special passage.  Supplies became possible.  But if you walk too much at night, you will eventually encounter ghosts.  During a material delivery.  The beast warriors responsible for the escort encountered Maxi and his party who returned to the alliance after wiping out the beast warrior manufacturing factory. As a result, the beast warriors who could not explain their whereabouts had a fierce confrontation with Maxi's side. The battle ended with Maxi's side.  The victory ended. From the mouths of the captives, Maxi followed this special passage that provided supplies for Wu Meng to the inner circle of the Death Star Territory.

    Maxi was ready to fight, but it was beyond Maxi's expectation.  He did not wait for the battle, but instead met old friends whom he had not seen for a long time.  Wu Meng is also a member of the Divine Generals, but is more mysterious than anyone else.

    "Why are you here?" Maxi asked doubtfully.  Maxi couldn't say he had a good impression of Wu Meng.  But there's nothing bad about it either.  Wu Meng is like a passerby, giving people a very weak sense of existence. If you don't pay attention, you will ignore his existence.

    Wu Meng smiled slightly when he heard this and replied: "Of course I have my own mission here, but you, why are you here?"

    When asked by Wu Meng, Maxi reacted and replied casually: "I am performing a mission. Since you are also performing a mission, let's not interfere with each other." After saying that, Maxi planned to separate from Wu Meng.  It's just that Wu Menglai's purpose was to stop Maxi, so how could he let Maxi leave just like that.  He immediately stopped Maxi and said with a smile: "Why are you leaving in such a hurry? It's rare for us, as divine generals, to meet in such a remote place. How can we not have a drink? You are in luck this time. It will be kept for thirty years.  It’s a fine wine that most people wouldn’t want to take out.”

    When Maxi heard that it was a thirty-year-old wine, his throat couldn't help but twitch.  Although he is not a big drinker, Maxi also likes good wine.

    "Sir, the mission is urgent." Adjutant Snooker reminded him in a low voice upon seeing this.

    Wu Meng glanced at Snooker, who was standing not far behind Maxi, with some surprise, and asked curiously: "This is"

    "My adjutant, Snooker."??Kexi introduced after hearing this.

    "Oh, Adjutant Snooker, drinking a little wine won't delay things. You don't know that your superior officer Maxi has the nickname of the God of Dionysus. A little wine can't get him drunk. Besides, go ahead.  There shouldn’t be any rush to carry out the mission, right?”

    Snooker was about to refute when he heard a soft snort coming from behind him, "I didn't expect that Wu Meng, who used to be called a boring gourd, is really quite smooth-talking."

    Hearing that voice, Wu Meng suddenly tightened his face and said with a bitter smile: "It's over, it seems that the wine I treasured will no longer be preserved."

    "Sir, is Master Maxi so good at drinking?" Luo Hongchen asked in a joking manner.

    Wu Meng smiled bitterly and said: "Maxi just drinks and falls down after drinking, but Rowling is not like that. She drinks better than Maxi, not to mention, and she likes to drink and drink. Guiying, go back and hide me in the cellar.  Hide some of the wine in it, otherwise there won’t be a jar left.”

    "Wu Meng, am I as scary as you said?" Luo Lin came over and asked with a worried look on her face.

    Wu Meng did not answer Luo Lin's question. Instead, he looked at Luo Lin and Maxi with an ambiguous look and smiled: "Haha why are you with Maxi? Could it be that's really congratulations."

    "Bah~bah~bah~Wu Meng, stop talking nonsense, will I fall in love with this black bear?" Luo Lin shouted at Wu Meng with a dissatisfied look on her face.  Wu Meng glanced at Maxi and saw that Maxi looked depressed.  But he didn't dare to refute at all.

    Wu Meng smiled upon seeing this and did not continue the topic. He turned to Luo Lin and said, "Now that you are here, don't leave in a hurry. How about having a drink together? Is there a chance we can meet?"

    Regarding Wu Meng’s invitation, Luo Lin didn’t care. She nodded in agreement and said, “Yes, it’s a rare chance to meet you. Wu Meng, let me declare in advance that I will not drink without good wine.”

    "Don't worry. It's definitely a good wine. Maxi, what do you say?"

    Maxi shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "Since you all want to have a drink, how can you miss me? But Wu Meng, I brought a lot of people. You don't intend to let me go with you  They drink wine and eat meat, but let them drink the northwest wind.”

    Wu Meng smiled when he heard this and said: "Hahaha don't worry. I'm not such a bastard. Luo Hongchen. It's your responsibility to entertain the brothers."

    "Yes, sir, please rest assured, I will satisfy everyone." Luo Hongchen replied loudly.

    The three god generals who had not met for a long time rarely got together, so they took advantage of this rare opportunity to have a drink first. As for tracking the supply ship, Wu Meng came forward to admit it.  It’s not easy for Maxi to ask questions.  After all, Wu Meng was on a mission, and Maxi couldn't ask unless Wu Meng was willing to take the initiative.

    Maxi and Luo Lin followed Wu Meng to Wu Meng's villa, which looked a bit desolate outside.  But Wu Meng's villa is not lacking in any facilities, except that there are a little less people.

    Wu Meng drove away all the people who were coming to serve him, and then he carried two wine jars up to the rooftop.  When you pat open the mud seal of a jar of wine, a strong aroma of wine suddenly spreads around.  Maxi sniffed vigorously and said, "It smells so good."

    "Haha I told you I won't let you down." Wu Meng said, picking up the wine jar and filling it for Maxi and Luo Lin. Then he smiled and said, "You guys drink first, and I'll prepare a few shots for you."  Wine and food.”

    "No, it's so embarrassing. I'd better wait for you to drink together. I said to Wu Meng, two jars of wine are probably not enough for drinking. We might as well move a few more jars with you to save the trouble of moving back and forth." Maxi said  Standing up, Wu Meng shook his head when he saw this and said: "Save it for me, tell you where I hide the wine, and then you take away a few jars while I'm not paying attention? Don't even think about it. It doesn't matter if you don't think the wine is enough, I'll do it again  Go and bring some jars over, and you guys just wait here."

    Maxi and Rowling were the only two people left on the rooftop. After confirming that there were no people watching around, Rowling asked Maxi in a low voice: "Maxi, how long will we continue to perform?"

    "Then it depends on how long Wu Meng wants to play with us?" Maxi said, taking a sip of wine, and then shouted: "Good wine."

    Seeing this, Luo Lin couldn't help but rolled her eyes and whispered: "Aren't you worried about Wu Meng tampering with the wine?"

    "He doesn't have the guts. Besides, look at this." Maxi said, lowering his head, spitting out a pill in his hand, and proudly said to Rowling: "I have this thing, he is poisoning in the restaurant  I’m not afraid either.”

    "Is there any more?" Luo Lin asked in a low voice.

    Maxi nodded when he heard the words, took out a small bottle from his arms, poured one pill into Luo Lin's mouth and warned: "Keep it under your tongue, don't swallow it, otherwise you will feel very uncomfortable."

    &nbsp; "I know. Where did you get this stuff?" Rowling took the pill and put it under her tongue and asked casually.

    Maxi couldn't help but laugh when he heard this, and replied in a low voice: "The gang of gangsters under me all have special skills."

    "Hey, you still have special skills? I think it's because each one is better at sneaking than the other."

    "Well surreptitiousness is also a skill."

    While Maxi was talking to Luo Lin, Wu Meng was not idle either. On the pretext of preparing wine and food, Wu Meng was also making his own arrangements.

    "Sir, Chao Cuo has made preparations. The beast-turned-warriors for the surprise attack are already in place, waiting for your order." Guiying reported to Wu Meng in a low voice.

    "Well, very good, let our people prepare for battle, but before I give the order, no matter who you are, you are not allowed to do anything rashly." Wu Meng nodded and replied.

    "Sir, why don't you let Luo Hongchen do some tricks?" Guiying suggested upon seeing this.

    "you mean……"

    "Put some medicine into those people's food and wine"

    "No, you must not do this. I will kill anyone who does it! Guiying, go and warn Luo Hongchen not to make her own decisions." Wu Meng interrupted Juiying.

    Qiying was startled by Wu Meng's appearance at this time, and quickly replied: "Yes, I will go right away."

    Ignoring Guiying’s departure, Wu Meng picked up the prepared food and wine and slowly returned to the rooftop.  As soon as they entered the rooftop, they saw Maxi and Rowling already drinking.

    "Hey, Wu Meng. You're a little late, we can't wait." Maxi raised the wine glass in his hand and shouted to Wu Meng.

    Wu Meng smiled when he heard this and stepped forward and said, "Since I'm late, I'll drink three drinks as a penalty." After saying that, without waiting for Maxi and Luo Lin to agree, Wu Meng drank three drinks in a row.  Maxi saw it and smiled and said: "Sure enough, Jiang is still very old. You can say such shameless words. I admire you. I admire you."

    "Haha Wu Meng is deeply honored to be able to have the Alliance Inspector General say the word "admiration". You two, to celebrate our meeting, do it."

    "Dry!"

    It seems that they have forgotten their respective plans. Wu Meng, Maxi, and Luo Lin are like old friends who have not seen each other for many years. You and I are drinking glasses of wine and chatting.  Before they knew it, one jar of wine had been finished and the three of them were attacking the second jar of wine.

    At this time, the three of them spent more time chatting, and their drinking speed began to slow down.  Because of drinking.  The wariness between the three people seemed to have weakened, and they were making some harmless jokes and chatting about some topics that were not considered confidential.  While talking, Wu Meng took advantage of his drunkenness and asked how Maxi and Luo Lin got together.

    When Luo Lin heard Wu Meng ask about this, she immediately had a lot of bitterness to complain about. She pulled Wu Meng's arm and insisted that Wu Meng seek justice for her.  Wu Meng smiled and asked Luo Lin to speak first. If he felt that Maxi was wrong, then he would definitely seek justice for Luo Lin.

    It seemed that the drunken Luo Lin started chatting immediately after receiving Wu Meng’s assurance.  Rowling and Maxi originally belonged to two different groups, but when they met, Maxi used the rights granted to him by the Five Elders Association to give Rowling and his subordinates temporary warnings. As a result, Rowling was asked to follow the rules.  He followed Maxi around like a dead dog.

    Listening to Luo Lin’s complaint, Wu Meng did not immediately express his opinion. He just looked at Maxi with a smile, wanting to hear what Maxi had to defend.  Unexpectedly, Maxi was very bold and bold at that time. Without any explanation, he clamored that this was his right from the Five Elders Association, and anyone who dared to disobey would go to the Five Elders Association to protest.  Of course during the protest, you still have to listen to me.

    Wu Meng knew that what Maxi said was drunken talk, so he did not continue to ask.  You really can't argue too much with a drunkard, it's useless.  A drunk man's words cannot be taken seriously, because he will not admit his words after he sobers up.

    But just because Wu Meng didn’t ask, it didn’t mean that Maxi wouldn’t ask.  Burping heavily, Maxi grabbed Wu Meng's arm and asked: "Wu Meng, tell me the truth, what mission are you performing for the alliance? Luo Lin and I have already told you our mission, you  You can’t cheat.”

    "What did you tell me?" Wu Meng secretly thought, dumbfounded.

    But Wu Meng knew that it was useless to say anything to Maxi now, so he could only follow Maxi's words and said: "My mission is actually very simple. Do you know what the planet we are on now is for?"

    "What do you do?" Maxi asked cooperatively.

    "Haha This is a lawless planet used to hold prisoners, and I am the person in charge of this planet. I am responsible for guarding the prisoners on this planet."

    &nbsp"Don't be ridiculous. If you don't want to say it, then don't say it. Then what are you doing to fool us? You are a god general, not a cat or a dog. You are responsible for guarding the prisoners on this planet. This planet is occupied by  Are the prisoners that important?" Maxi shouted with obvious disbelief.

    Wu Meng didn't care when he saw this, and just lowered his voice and asked: "My official mission is what I just said, but the real mission is not that."

    "Let me tell you, what is your real mission?"

    “As for my mission, Maxi, do you still remember how you got here?”

    "Of course I remember, I am not a three-year-old child, I am" Having said this, Maxi thought of Wu Meng's real mission.  As Wu Meng said, it is really difficult to announce his mission to the outside world, even internally.

    "Thank you for your hard work." Maxi picked up the wine glass and said to Wu Meng.

    Wu Meng smiled upon seeing this, picked up the wine glass and clinked it with Maxi, and then said: "You also know my mission, so please forgive me for not being able to provide you with any help. You can only rely on yourselves for everything."

    “That’s no problem, I’m confident that I can complete my mission.” Maxi smiled upon hearing this.

    After having a good meal, Wu Meng arranged for Maxi and Luo Lin to have a rest. Anyway, the villa was very big and there were many empty rooms.  After arranging for Maxi and Luo Lin, Wu Meng left the villa and returned to the research institute in the misty forest.

    The battle between Han Yu and Ning Ping is still going on. The mutated zombies with three heads and six arms are extremely difficult to deal with. Their strong vitality and rapid healing ability prevent Han Yu's flames and Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword from causing much damage to the three heads and six arms.  With three heads and six arms, it was like an invincible little beast, clinging to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    After completing what Wu Meng told him, the white coats headed by Cage and others also gathered at the trial site.  In their opinion, the battle on the field is no longer just a simple victory or defeat that can be explained.  This battle represents the dignity and self-confidence of the entire research community.

    “ If even the three heads and six arms cannot solve Han Yu and Ning Ping, then the blow to Cage and others will be huge.  Cage and others, who are very aware of this, will come to the scene to encourage them mentally during their spare time during research.  As for whether the three heads and six arms can feel it and appreciate it, that is not within the scope of consideration by Cage and others.

    Fortunately, although these guys are eager to win, they are not despicable enough to commit secret crimes.  Cage had thought about this idea, but as soon as he raised it, he was rejected by others.  People in white coats believe that even if they lose, they must lose with dignity.  What's more, if they really lose, they can subdue the three-headed and six-armed man and study it carefully.  If Three Heads and Six Arms wins, then it might be a little difficult for me to conduct research.  Who knows if others will be willing to cooperate.

    With this slightly contradictory mentality, the people in white coats watched Ning Ping and Han Yu cooperate in the field, knocking the three heads and six arms to the ground again.

    "Cage, if you don't want to do anything, why are you gathering here?" Wu Meng's voice came from behind. Cage quickly turned around and explained: "Sir, we have already prepared for what you asked. All we need is you."  Just give the order and the execution can begin. We are here to see how long Han Yu and Ning Ping can hold on."

    "Hasn't the winner been decided yet?" Wu Meng asked in surprise.

    "Yes, the recovery ability of the three heads and six arms is amazing. The damage caused by Han Yu and Ning Ping will be restored to its original state in a short time. It is really enviable."

    Wu Meng was not interested in caring about what the speaker was envious of. He just nodded slightly, glanced at Han Yu and Ning Ping in the venue, and whispered to Cage: "Follow me."

    Seeing this, Cage nodded quickly and followed Wu Meng outside.  Just as he was about to ask Wu Meng what was going on, he heard Wu Meng say in a deep voice: "The plan has changed. You must be ready to evacuate at any time with those white coats."

    "Evacuate? Where to go?" Cage asked a little reluctantly.

    "Go to another hiding place."

    "why?"

    "Because Maxi and Luo Lin, who are both divine generals, are here. If only one of them comes, then I have nothing to fear. But now there are two. With my current ability, I really want to take action against us.  unfavorable."

    "Otherwise, let's give it a drug and make sure it's silent." Cage suggested.

    "Nonsense, Maxi and Luo Lin are not that easily fooled." Wu Meng shook his head and refused.

 Text Chapter 874 Transfer

    Shanpao vowed that he would investigate what Luo Lin wanted to know as soon as possible, and asked Luo Lin where he would send the collected information.  Regarding Shan Pao's question, Luo Lin smiled and said nothing. Shan Pao immediately understood that he had asked something he shouldn't have asked, and quickly promised that he would stay at home and wait for Luo Lin's people to come to the door again.

    When Luo Lin took Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei down the mountain, the first thing she said was to remind Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, "Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, from now on, don't believe anything Shan Pao says. He has already  It’s not credible anymore.”

    "General, what's going on?" Shi Tianbao asked puzzledly. Liu Qingmei next to him also had a puzzled face. In her opinion, the senior named Shan Pao was pretty good. Leave it to him.  The matter was taken over without hesitation.

    Luo Lin knew that if she didn’t tell the two people clearly, they might still be exploited by Mountain Cannon.  Then he whispered: "You don't understand Shan Pao's character. His nature is cowardly and timid. Although he followed me for a while, he later found that he was not suitable for following me into battle, so he was transferred to other departments. Although I  I don’t know what happened to him in other departments, but his nature is hard to change, he is a naturally cowardly person, and do you know where his nickname came from?”

    "how come?"

    "What does the first letter of each word in the word mountain gun mean?"

    "s, b"

    "That's right. He's a sb. When things happened in the past, he would either shirk or make mistakes. When he was with me, he made small mistakes and big mistakes all the time. Otherwise, he wouldn't have such a nickname. But.  Look at the way he looks now, he doesn't seem worried at all that we won't give him a mission. If something goes wrong, he will definitely become a monster."

    "What if your ability has improved now?" Liu Qingmei said softly.

    "Promote? Huh? That's impossible. You've seen that capable person who doesn't even have the courage to look at people when talking to them. If his ability really improves, if he wants to be as old as me  Show off in front of acquaintances. Do you think he will keep looking down at the ground?"

    "" When Liu Qingmei heard this, she couldn't help but think back to the scene when she and others met with the mountain cannon. Not to mention, the senior mountain cannon really didn't raise his head when talking to General Luo Lin.

    "Maybe he has a crush on you? Seeing your sweetheart suddenly appear in front of him, he felt that he had no courageI was wrong." Liu Qingmei saw Luo Lin glare at her and quickly admitted her mistake.  Luo Lin rolled her eyes at Liu Qingmei and said angrily: "Liu Qingmei, I think it would be better for you to worry about Shi Tianbao instead of gossiping about my past affairs with Shan Pao."

    "Why?" Liu Qingmei asked puzzledly.

    "Hmph! Do you know why Mountain Cannon was imprisoned here?" Luo Lin hummed.

    "Why?" Liu Qingmei asked cooperatively.

    "That kid molested seven men, and those seven men are all respectable figures in the league"

    "Pfft~ Really? Then you really need to worry." Liu Qingmei couldn't help but chuckle.  He turned to look at Shi Tianbao and said.  Shi Tianbao asked Luo Lin depressedly: "General, aren't there any normal people here?"

    "Well very few. Even if there are normal ones, they will probably become abnormal after getting here. Shi Tianbao, be more alert when you go to bed at night, or you will have to see another world." Luo Lin gloated.  ’s smile.

    Shi Tianbao rolled his eyes when he heard this.  She turned to Liu Qingmei and said, "Wife, your husband's innocence depends on you these days."

    "Bah! What does your innocence have to do with me?" Liu Qingmei spat softly.

    "Okay. You two, stop flirting in front of me. Let's get down to business." Luo Lin saw this and scolded with a smile.

    As soon as they heard about the business, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao immediately turned pale and looked at Luo Lin waiting for orders.  Seeing this, Luo Lin smiled and said: "Now that the mountain cannon can't be counted on, we can only rely on ourselves. We are divided into two groups, I am in the light and you are in the dark. Remember. Your safety is the first priority, even if you are found  If we have any useful information, the premise is your own absolute safety. Maxi and I will contain Wu Meng's people in the open to create opportunities for you."

    "General, where do you want us to investigate?" Shi Tianbao asked.

    "Misty forest." Luo Lin thought for a while.  He replied in a deep voice.

    *****************************

    After Wu Meng sent someone to arrange for the people in white coats to evacuate, he walked out of the room to find Maxi and Luo Lin to catch up with each other. However, Wu Meng only found Maxi but not Luo Lin.

    "Maxi, RowlingWoolen cloth?  "

    Hearing this, Maxi pointed to the bathroom. Only then did Wu Meng realize that the bathroom door was in use, and he could hear the sound of water coming from time to time.  Wu Meng understood and said to Maxi: "Maxi, how about we go out and talk?"

    "Okay, it just so happens that I have nothing to do." Maxi replied after hearing this.

    When Wu Meng heard this, he couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Maxi, aren't you ready to complete your mission?"

    "Anyway, the target is on this planet. I'll take it easy first, and let my men take it easy as well. Wait two days before looking for trouble with them. Anyway, they have our people there, and it's easy to find them.  Maxi replied nonchalantly.

    Hearing Maxi’s words, Wu Meng’s heart suddenly skipped a beat.  As the saying goes, if you don't do anything bad, don't be afraid of ghosts.  But the problem is that Wu Meng is the type who does something bad.  Hearing Maxi's words, I suddenly felt a little scared.  If what Maxi said was true, then his arrangement would be of no use.  Maybe it gives the other party a chance to catch them all in one fell swoop.  Thinking of this, Wu Meng secretly looked at Maxi, trying to judge from the expression on Maxi's face whether the other party was lying to him.  But Wu Meng looked left and right, but couldn't see any clues.

    With something on his mind, Wu Meng seemed a bit absent-minded when talking to Maxi, always getting distracted inadvertently, which made Maxi unhappy.  If you don't want to chat, just say so. What do you mean by lying to yourself and not paying attention?

    Sensing Maxi’s unhappiness, Wu Meng could only smile bitterly in his heart.  He explained to Maxi: "Sorry, Maxi, I suddenly remembered that there is something else that I need to keep an eye on personally, so I can't help but apologize to you."

    "It doesn't matter, business matters. Anyway, I have a lot of free time these two days, so I can chat with you at any time. If you are really busy, then go ahead and do it. Don't delay your business." Maxi said to Wu Meng very generously.  .

    When Wu Meng heard this, he could only express his gratitude on the face, then turned around and left the villa, rushing to his research institute without stopping.  Watching Wu Meng leave, a sneer appeared on Maxi's lips.  This Wu Meng seems to be really old.  If he were in the past, he could easily see that he was talking nonsense.  but now……

    Thinking of this, Maxi shook his head slightly and returned to his room.  As soon as he entered the room, he saw Luo Lin already in the room.  Seeing this, Maxi couldn't help but asked in confusion: "When did you come back?"

    "I just came back not long ago. What did you say to Wu Meng? Why do you think he looks worried?" Luo Lin asked casually.

    "It's nothing, just to scare the snake. By the way. How about you go out? Have you connected with the hidden line?"

    "Ah. I connected it, but unfortunately the hidden line probably won't work anymore."

    Maxi frowned slightly after hearing this and looked at Rowling waiting for the next step. Rowling said nonchalantly: "Don't look at me like that. I didn't expect things to turn out like this, but fortunately I reacted quickly. I didn't say too much to the undercover.  I just asked him to be responsible for collecting nearby intelligence. By the way, do you know about the Misty Forest? There should be some secrets there that we don’t know about. Let’s find a way to get around there.”

    "Well I told Wu Meng before that I would rest here for about two days. Tomorrow we can use it as an excuse to go out and have a look in the misty forest. But I guess we won't see much. Wu Meng should be here tonight.  Remove the secrets hidden in the misty forest."

    "Then what are you doing here? Let's go." Rowling stood up and said to Maxi.

    "Where to go?"

    "Misty forest."

    "Do you need to tell your men to prepare for battle?" Maxi asked.

    Luo Lin thought about it after hearing this, shook her head and replied: "No need, there is no need to make such a big fanfare for the time being, we are just going to visit the spots, we don't necessarily have to fight."

    "Okay, then as you said, just the two of us will go. But what if Wu Meng discovers it?" Maxi asked again.

    "How stupid, wouldn't you say that we wandered out and got lost? Then we will ask Wu Meng why he ran into the misty forest." Rowling rolled her eyes at Maxi.

    The despised Maxi laughed and followed Rowling out to the misty forest.

    It is not difficult to find the Misty Forest. Maxi's iron fist can make any tough-talking guy lose a good tooth. After grabbing a random unlucky guy passing by, Maxi and Rowling immediately knew the location of the Misty Forest.

    The Misty Forest is very famous, not because of its rich resources or its beautiful scenery, but because of its dangers. Of those who go to the Misty Forest, nine out of ten people will not come back, and one will be alive.  He won't live long after he comes out.  Although there arePeople say it's because of a curse, but in Maxi's opinion, what curse?  That means being silenced.  As for who was silenced, of course it was those who wanted to keep the secret of the misty forest.

    It was already evening when we arrived at the misty forest. Entering the forest at night is very dangerous.  Because most animals choose to hunt at night, in the eyes of those animals, they don't care about your status.

    Maxi and Luo Lin were both brave and not afraid of entering the forest at night, so they entered the forest one after the other.  Listening to the sounds of unknown animals that sounded from time to time, Maxi and Rowling watched carefully for anything suspicious.  It was just that the night was dark, and there was also fog surrounding it. Maxi regretted listening to Rowling's suggestion. What was he doing in the forest at night?

    Just when Maxi was about to persuade Rowling to go back with him, Rowling suddenly rushed over and threw Maxi to the ground.  Maxi was shocked and couldn't help but stammered to Luo Lin: "Luo Lin, what, I'm not ready yet."

    Luo Lin heard this and asked in confusion: "What are you preparing for? Shh, don't make any sound, look over there."

    Looking in the direction pointed by Luo Lin, I saw a light flickering deep in the forest. Under the light, a group of people were constantly coming in and out.

    Maxi immediately understood that they had gained something this time, and immediately put away the little embarrassment that had just arisen in his heart.  The boss stared wide-eyed, wanting to see clearly who those people were.

    But after just two glances, Maxi's face suddenly turned livid.  He saw Wu Meng and also the beast-turned-human being.  Seeing the respectful expressions of those beast shifters towards Wu Meng, Maxi's face became increasingly ugly.

    "Don't be impulsive, our task now is to see where they are going." Luo Lin on the side quickly reminded in a low voice when she saw this.

    Maxi nodded vigorously to show that he understood.  Seeing that Maxi had endured it, Rowling breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that Maxi could not hold back and rushed over, but Rowling wanted to take the opportunity to catch him all in one fell swoop.  It doesn't want to be as simple as just destroying one of the opponent's strongholds.

    Wu Meng, who had no idea that he had been exposed, was instructing his men to move everything out of the institute.  But this time it was too hasty. It was impossible to move everything. I could only pick out the important things and move them first.  But in the eyes of the white coat, everything they have is very important.  In order to compete with Wu Meng for things they could take away, the men in white coats dared to stare at Wu Meng for the first time.

    Wu Meng had no choice.  I had no choice but to find Cage, the representative of the white coats, and ask him to find a way to deal with the white coats.  But what can Cage do?  Finally, Sean came up with an idea.  Since forced removal is impossible.  Then just don’t move.  The ground laboratory was emptied of everything, and the remaining underground laboratory was sealed with passages, allowing the people in white coats to stay underground and continue their research. Anyway, this was how they usually lived, and no problems were seen.

    This was not a solution and finally gained Wu Meng’s consent.  There's nothing you can do if you don't agree.  The men in white coats all agreed with the suggestion.  The problem before Wu Meng now is how to hide the passage from others.

    "If it doesn't work, let's just burn this place down." Cage said with a bad idea.

    Before Wu Meng could speak, Sean rolled his eyes at Cage and asked, "Cage, are you worried that others won't be able to find this place? You even set fire to attract others' attention."

    "What did you say? How could I think that." Cage glared at Sean and shouted.

    Wu Menggang wanted to say a few words of persuasion.  But at this moment, something Maxi had said to him suddenly flashed through his mind, saying that someone would tell Maxi their whereabouts in two days.  This sentence was like a thorn in the flesh. Although Wu Meng kept reminding himself that Maxi was talking nonsense, from the bottom of his heart, Wu Meng still felt that someone had betrayed him.

    "Sir, how could I betray everyone? This is my home"

    "Well, I know, Cage, you will be responsible for the transfer of the research institute later." Wu Meng interrupted Cage.  Although Cage looked at Wu Meng a little confused, he still nodded and replied: "Yes, I will definitely do it well."

    "Well. Sean, since it was your idea, then you should be responsible for the underground research work for the next period of time. If anyone dares to disobey your orders, you have the right to kill them first and deal with them later."

    "Yes." Sean replied excitedly.  However, Sean, who agreed, immediately thought of an issue that had not yet been resolved, and quickly said to Wu Meng: "Sir, there is another issue that needs you to decide."

    "What's the problem?" Wu Meng asked.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal, it's just Han Yu and Ning Ping."

    &nbsp; "What? Are they still fighting that three-headed, six-armed man?" Wu Meng asked in surprise.

    Sean replied with a grimace: "Yes, the three heads and six arms have now undergone a new change. It is fighting while absorbing the corpses of the dead beasts in the field. Today's three heads and six arms are more difficult to deal with than before.  .”

    Wu Mengmeng thought for a while and said to Sean: "That's itwellthat's it, let them continue fighting like this and see how far that three-headed and six-armed man will evolve."

    Sean replied with a bitter face: "My lord, there is no problem at all in letting them continue fighting. But the problem is that if the three heads and six arms win in the end, we do not have enough ability to subdue it. By then, the underground research institute will definitely  There will be devastating damage."

    "Okay, don't worry about this. I will send someone to support you later. But in my opinion, Han Yu and Ning Ping will win in the end."

    "Really? I hope so."

    Wu Meng didn’t take it seriously that Han Yu and Ning Ping were still fighting.  In Wu Meng's view, no matter how awesome Han Yu and Ning Ping are, they are not as awesome as Maxi and Luo Lin that he has to deal with now.  These two people are not easy people, and they will suffer big losses if they are not careful.  When it comes to his dream, Wu Meng doesn't dare to be careless in the slightest.

    It’s just that Wu Meng doesn’t know.  In a place quite far away from him, Maxi and Rowling, whom he considered to be his archenemies, were hiding there and paying close attention to his every move.

    The moving of the research institute is a waste of time. Although there is no need to move the things in the underground research institute, the upper two floors alone are too much for the beastly warriors Wu Meng currently has in his hands.  This was due to Wu Meng's own negligence. He returned to the misty forest, thinking that no one would follow him, so Wu Meng didn't even send any alert people, but sent them all to move things.  But that's it.  The moving work also took three times. By the time all the work was completed, it was almost dawn.  And what's worse is that the place where Wu Meng moved has been known to Maxi and Luo Lin.

    Because they were far away, Maxi and Luo Lin did not hear the conversation between Wu Meng and his men.  But Maxi and Rowling can see with their eyes, since they are moving.  Of course, you need to know where the other person's new home is.  Otherwise, how can I go to visit you?  It is precisely for this reason that Maxi and Luo Lin learned about Wu Meng's new home.  However, the two of them didn't know about the situation underground in the institute.

    *******************************

    Underground of the research institute, inside the selection venue

    The continuous fighting also made Han Yu and Ning Ping a little bit too much.  Seeing the energetic figure with three heads and six arms, Han Yu couldn't help but envy the opponent's good physical strength.  But good physical strength alone is not enough. If you want to solve yourself and Ning Ping.  The three-headed and six-armed one in front of me is still a bit tender.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, you take a rest first, I will play with this guy for a while."

    "Okay. Be careful, we should decide the winner next time. Time has dragged on long enough." Ning Ping reminded Han Yudao after hearing this.

    Han Yu then smiled, nodded and said to Ning Ping, "Okay, when you regain your strength, that's when we will decide the winner."

    When Ning Ping heard Han Yu's assurance, he couldn't help but roll his eyes at Han Yu. This guy had said the same thing three times, but whenever he needed to launch the final blow, he immediately dropped the chain without knowing it.  What's so good about this three-headed and six-armed thing?  It actually made Han Yu show mercy again and again.

    With three heads and six arms, Ning Ping didn’t think too much. After discovering that one of his opponents was missing, he immediately pounced on Han Yu excitedly.  The same situation has happened to Three Heads and Six Arms more than once.  Although his brain is not very good, he at least knows that dealing with one person is different from dealing with two people at the same time.

    Facing the three-headed and six-armed attack, this time Han Yu did not dodge as flexibly as before.  With three heads and six arms, he raised two fists and went straight to Han Yu and smashed them down hard. At the same time, the remaining four arms were also ready to take over at any time.  But Han Yu did not dodge like before. Instead, he shouted loudly and a flame shot up into the sky. The hot flame breath burned his head and six arms so much that he had to retreat.  Han Yu, who was in the flames, hooked his fingers with his three heads and six arms and said: "I won't play with you anymore, come here and die."

    That arrogant attitude immediately angered everyone.  The anger made the three heads and six arms forget their fear of flames, and rushed towards Han Yu with a roar.  Ning Ping, who had just found a place to take a rest, saw this and no longer thought about resting, and immediately planned to rush to help.

    Unexpectedly, before Ning Ping could take action, Han Yu said, "Ning Ping, don't do anything. It's up to me."

    Ning Ping, who knew Han Yu's temper, immediately stopped and looked at the three heads and six arms rushing towards Han Yu, with a look of sympathy on his face.  Ning Ping knew that Han Yu was?I’m going to get serious about it.

    ???Looking indifferently as the three heads and six arms rushed towards them with teeth and claws, Han Yu put his right hands together to form a knife, and waved hard towards the three heads and six arms, and a blade-shaped flame immediately flew towards the three heads and six arms.  The three-headed and six-armed man didn't think much, and immediately crossed his arms to protect his head and face.  According to past experience, this can protect the opponent's fire attack.

    But this time, Sanhead and Six Arms miscalculated. Following a burst of severe pain, Sanhead and Six Arms discovered in horror that the two arms he used to protect had been cut off by this fire attack.  The two severed arms fell to the ground. The three heads and six arms were silent for a long time before letting out a shocking scream.

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu in the flames in surprise. Unexpectedly, Han Yu had a new understanding of the use of flames.  But Han Yu didn't understand Ning Ping's surprise at this time, let alone the screams of three heads and six arms.  His right hand waved continuously, and with each wave, a blade-shaped flame flew out.

    Having suffered a big loss, the three-headed six-armed man knew that he could no longer resist the incoming fire attack, so he immediately began to avoid it.  It's just that the speed of the three heads and six arms can't be compared with the previous Han Yu or Ning Ping.  No matter how many he has, he will always be touched by the flaming knife.  After a while, the three heads and six arms were already scarred. He was squatting on the ground and panting, but his eyes were staring at Han Yu, with a trace of confusion and confusion in his eyes.  I don't understand why the guy who was almost evenly matched with me before suddenly became so powerful.

    ????????? Han Yu was not going to answer the questions for the Three Heads and Six Arms. Since he had decided to leave, he naturally had to resolve the battle as quickly as possible.  Thinking of this, Han Yu waved his hands and shouted: "Flaming blades are dancing!" Accompanying Han Yu's movements.  As if the flame knife was free of charge, a lot of them flew out with a roar, and they were all smashed by three heads and six arms.  Black lines appeared on Ning Ping's forehead, expressing his helplessness at Han Yu's random naming.  Still dancing with flame blades?  Isn't it just a random fight with the flame knife?

    Although he was slandering in his heart, Ning Ping would not dismantle Han Yu at this time.  Three Heads and Six Arms also knew that he had reached a critical moment of life and death.  Immediately, he no longer cared about hiding his secrets. He put his head in his hands and rolled on the ground one after another.  Avoiding the flurry of flaming blades sent by Han Yu.

    But Han Yu’s attacks were too frequent.  The flame knife's concentrated fire is not that easy to dodge.  In addition, the three-headed and six-armed lazy donkey has only two left and right directions to hide in, and it cannot be used for a long time. Once it is used for a long time, Han Yu will catch the pattern.

    ……

    The three heads and six arms were drowned by the flaming knife. At first, the screams of the three heads and six arms could still be heard, but gradually.  The screams began to become intermittent, and finally became silent.

    Ning Ping walked up to Han Yu and said, "Let's go, we should leave now."

    "Ah. It's a pity that we lost a good opponent." Han Yu said with emotion.

    "Stop talking sarcastically and let's go. Mengxin and the others should be waiting impatiently." Ning Ping rolled his eyes covertly and reminded Han Yudao.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and followed Ning Ping outside to break out.

    It is said that it is a breakthrough, but in fact the resistance is very weak.  Although they didn't know why this happened, Han Yu and Ning Ping were both happy and relaxed, so they wouldn't be stupid enough to arrest someone and ask why.  As long as they don't block your way, let them go.

    In this way, Han Yu came to the ground without any hindrance. Han Yu learned from Ning Ping that Lin Ke and the others were already driving the Courage somewhere in the misty forest, waiting for him and others to rendezvous. Naturally, they were unwilling to stay here any longer.  But the appearance of the two of them startled Wu Meng and others.

    Before Maxi and Luo Lin came, Wu Meng could have turned a blind eye when dealing with Han Yu and Ning Ping, but it was different now. In order to keep it secret, Wu Meng had to stop Han Yu and Ning Ping.  down.

    "You don't want to go anywhere!" Wu Meng stopped Han Yu and said to Ning Ping.

    Wu Meng was answered with two middle fingers. Neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping had a good impression of Wu Meng. This made Wu Meng very angry.  Wu Meng, who was originally angry because of the incident between Maxi and Luo Lin, and now being despised by the two juniors, Han Yu and Ning Ping, went into a rage

    "Not good!" When Maxi saw something was wrong with Wu Meng's situation, she immediately screamed inwardly, not caring whether her identity would be exposed, and pulled Luo Lin back.  Rowling also knew that things had taken an unpredictable turn, so she did not resist immediately and allowed Maxi to retreat.

    An unprecedented pressure was pressed on Han Yu and Ning Ping like a mountain, so much that Han Yu and Ning Ping felt that Alexander was at this moment.  But their unwillingness to admit defeat made Han Yu and Ning Ping grit their teeth and persevere.

    Wu Meng looked with some surprise at Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were trying to straighten their backs to look at her, and her love for talents could not help but rise in her heart.  Wu dreamed well,If you can recruit Han Yu and Ning Ping, it will be very helpful for your future career.  It's just that these two boys don't know how to praise themselves and refuse to surrender to themselves.

    "I'll give you a chance to surrender and serve me."

    "Protruding" Wu Meng was answered by the gestures of Han Yu and Ning Ping. It wasn't that Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't want to talk, but they really couldn't care less about talking to Wu Meng at this time. Now the two of them felt that even if they wanted to move,  It's hard for my body.  The Twelve Divine Generals are indeed worthy of their reputation!

    The answers given by Han Yu and Ning Ping were definitely not the answers Wu Meng got, but Wu Meng's pressure could only be exerted to this extent.  After all, time is not forgiving. If Wu Meng does not want to suffer from back pain in the next half month, he can only give up and continue to exert pressure.

    "Okay, you have ambition, but it only lasts a lifetime. Just having ambition is not enough. If you want to achieve great things, you must learn to take advantage of the situation" Wu Meng looked at Han Yu and Ning Ping with admiration and said.  It's a pity that Han Yu and Ning Ping are both dead wood, and they don't care about Wu Meng carving them at all. After feeling relaxed for a while, Han Yu and Ning Ping ran away immediately without looking back.  Before disappearing, Han Yu also deliberately turned around and shouted to Wu Meng: "Bye bye, I think the next time we meet will be at your grave."

    "This bastard!" Wu Meng was furious when he heard this, but if he tried to cause trouble for the other party, he was already far away.  Even if you let yourself chase, you won't be able to catch up.

    "What are you looking at? Why don't you hurry up and get to work!" Wu Meng couldn't find Han Yu and Ning Ping, the rightful pair, so he could only vent his evil anger on others.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping ran all the way.  After confirming that Wu Meng didn't send anyone to chase him, he stopped.  The two looked at each other and couldn't help laughing.  Ning Ping pointed at Han Yu and said, "Han Yu, your last words were really wicked."

    "Hahapraise, reward." Han Yu replied with a proud look on his face.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a woman's voice was heard from behind Han Yu and Ning Ping, "What a shame! Long time no see. You guys are still so strong."

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were startled at the same time, and immediately turned to look at the place where the sound came from.  Just seen in the mist.  A figure walked slowly.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other.  They all said in unison: "Have you done something immoral?"

    When the visitor heard this, he was immediately furious. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Han Yu, Ning Ping, see clearly who I am!"

    Even if the visitor didn’t say anything, Han Yu and Ning Ping would still do this.  I took a closer look.  Han Yu frowned and asked, "Are you a human or a ghost?"

    "What do you think?" The visitor felt that his blood was boiling.

    "Well, I think you are human, but who is so sick that he comes to this place so early in the morning?"

    "What if I say I'm a ghost?"

    "Then you are also a fool. It's already dawn, what are you doing out here?"

    "Han Yu, Ning Ping. Don't you recognize who I am?" the visitor asked suppressing his anger.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and replied in unison: "We have no impression of such an ugly person!"

    "Bastard!" The person shouted angrily and raised his fist to strike. But just as he raised his fist, Han Yu shouted: "Oh, I remembered, isn't this Sister Luo Lin?"

    Hearing this title, Luo Lin couldn't help but shudder, and Ning Ping, who was standing next to Han Yu, also looked unbearably cold.  On the other hand, Han Yu, with an indifferent look, walked up to Luo Lin and asked, "Sister Luo Lin"

    "Stop, you can call me Luo Lin, you can call me General Luo Lin, but don't call me Sister Luo Lin. As soon as I hear you call me this, I feel like I'm going to lose my life." Luo Lin couldn't stand it and stopped Han Yu.  shouted.

    "Pfft~" Ning Ping couldn't help but chuckle.  After hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping, looked at Luo Lin and said, "Okay, General Luo Lin, why are you here so early in the morning without rest to block us?"

    Luo Lin snorted when she heard this and said, "You still have the nerve to ask? I haven't asked you what's going on yet? Why is it related to Wu Meng?"

    "Well there is a reason for this. We didn't originally plan to meet that Wu Meng. That guy saw that Ning Ping and I were talented people, so he always wanted to recruit us to work for him. Unfortunately, he is not a beauty, and I  Ning Ping had no interest in him and planned to leave after being a guest at his house for a few days. But I didn’t expect that this guy had no sense at all and actually planned to stay by force."

    "Come on, forget it if you don't want to. Now listen to me, Han Yu, Ning Ping, I need your help now."

    Hearing Luo Lin’s words, Han Yu’s expression changed. He looked at Luo Lin seriously and asked, “Then in what capacity does General Luo Lin ask us?”

    Luo Lin was stunned for a moment when she heard this, then she came to her senses and replied: "Of course we are friends."With your identity, now that your friends are in trouble, you won’t just ignore them, right?  "

    "If they are friends, then of course there is no problem. But General Luo Lin, what are you going to ask us to do? Let me declare in advance that it is a bit difficult for us to challenge that old guy Wu Meng alone, and we cannot do it alone."

    Luo Lin smiled and said: "Don't worry, Wu Meng can't be dealt with by you two alone, but with Maxi and me, it's still a sure thing. The reason why you have such difficulty dealing with Wu Meng is not because of you  His strength is too weak, but you haven’t mastered the trick to deal with him.”

    "Is there a secret?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    "Of course. If you are willing to help, it is not impossible to tell you."

    "We are at odds with that old thief Wu Meng!" Han Yu replied immediately.

    Luo Lin looked at Han Yu, shook her head, and said, "This is not the place to talk. Come with me. We will go back first. We will discuss the details after Maxi comes back."

    "Okay, let's go back to the Spirit first. We can't let others worry."

    As for where to go, Luo Lin didn't care.  Under the leadership of Ning Ping, Han Yu and Luo Lin came to the Courage.  Seeing Luo Lin's arrival, Lin Ke and others were startled for a moment, but then calmed down, making Luo Lin nod secretly.  Compared with the last time they broke up, these children have matured a lot.

    The matter of entertaining Rowling was naturally left to Lin Ke and other girls, and Han Yu and others were not idle either. They asked Chaba to control the Courage and follow Rowling's instructions to the place she had agreed with Maxi.  But Maxi didn't come either left or right, which made Han Yu and Ning Ping wonder if Maxi had an accident.  Only Rowling has full confidence in Maxi and thinks that Maxi will be fine.

    It was not until noon, when Rowling and others had already started eating, that Maxi showed up.  But looking at Maxi, she seemed a little depressed.

    "Maxi, have you lost me?" Rowling asked as she walked out of the Courage.

    Maxi was startled by the sudden appearance of Rowling at first, but after listening to Rowling's inquiry, Maxi showed a look of shame on her face.  Rowling knew it as soon as she saw it. No need to ask, she must have lost her.

    "Uncle Maxi, don't be so depressed. A monk can't run away from the temple if he can. The most important things to Wu Meng are all underground in the research institute. The ones above are just some furnishings. If they are gone, they will be gone."

    Maxi was stunned for a moment when he heard the sound, but then he saw Han Yu and Ning Ping. His face couldn't help but be happy, and he asked in surprise: "Why are you here?"

    Han Yu said dissatisfiedly: "Uncle Maxi, you are a bit hypocritical. General Luo Lin stopped us, otherwise we wouldn't know you were here. What? Do you want to say that you and General Luo Lin are here?"  Didn’t we go all the way before?”

    "I misunderstood, that's not what I meant. I just wanted to say that it's great to meet you here." Maxi quickly explained after hearing this.

    "Oh, really? Actually, I'm quite happy to meet you here. I heard that you plan to deal with that god general Wu Meng?"

    "That's right, that guy's behavior" Maxi said solemnly.

    "Stop, Uncle Maxi, I'm not interested in Wu Meng's crimes. I just want to ask you, did you see Ning Ping and I being suppressed by Wu Meng earlier?"

    “I saw it, I’m sorry I couldn’t expose it at the time.”

    "I don't blame you. Uncle Maxi, I heard General Luo Lin say that Ning Ping and I actually have the ability to compete with Wu Meng, but we just don't know it. Can you tell us?"

    Maxi thought for a while and then said: "Okay, but you have to promise me that you will help me deal with Wu Meng after I tell you."

    "Okay, it's a deal." Han Yu nodded and agreed to Maxi's request.

    Hearing that Han Yu agreed to his request, Maxi couldn't help but be startled. It seemed that he didn't expect that the matter would be solved so easily. In Maxi's impression, Han Yu was not that easy to talk to.  Why did you agree so easily today?  Couldn't this kid have already dug a hole and just wait for him to jump in?

    Han Yu, who was very depressed when Maxi looked at him like he was looking at thieves, couldn't help shouting: "Uncle Maxi, I call you uncle, can you stop looking at me like that?"

    "Haha I'm used to it, and I haven't changed it for a while." Maxi replied with a smile.

 Text Chapter 875 The battle is fierce (Part 1)

    Because of Han Yu's relationship with Ning Ping, Wu Meng's original plan could be declared bankrupt.  But Wu Meng didn't know that Maxi, Han Yu and others knew each other at this time, let alone that the two parties had already connected.  At this time, Wu Meng was still preparing according to his original plan.

    As a result, naturally Wu Meng woke up when Maxi led people into the underground research institute the next day, but by then it was already too late.

    An open space 400 meters southeast of the Misty Forest Research Institute

    "Maxi, are you really going to go against me!" Wu Meng, who was ready to quarrel and hurried over, glared at Maxi and Luo Lin who were blocking his way and asked sternly.

    "Wu Meng, have you forgotten how you taught us back then?" Maxi asked in a deep voice.  Luo Lin on the side said softly: "Everything is based on the interests of the alliance, and everything is based on the stability of the alliance. For the above two purposes, I will not hesitate to turn into a devil."

    After hearing Luo Lin's words, Wu Meng was silent for a moment, looked up at Maxi and said to Luo Lin, "Very good. I'm very pleased that you can still remember my original teachings. But today I want to teach you something new."  When it is discovered that the alliance can no longer represent the public, fair, and open, it is okay to overthrow it."

    Hearing this, Maxi shook his head and said, "We haven't reached that point yet."

    "Hey~ It seems that you are also disappointed with the alliance and are still fantasizing about changing it. Unfortunately, I have to tell you that what can't be changed is that the roots are rotten. I have worked hard for decades. Although I don't want to admit it,  But I have to admit that the time for a change of dynasty has almost arrived."

    "Wu Meng, how can you ensure that the new system you establish can do better than the current alliance?" Maxi asked slowly.

    "I can't guarantee it, but I can at least try." Wu Meng replied with a shrug.

    "You bastard! Do you want all the irrelevant people to pay for you if you try?" Han Yu, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly asked angrily.

    Face the blame.  Wu Meng replied slowly: "It's like a moth turning into a cocoon and turning into a butterfly. It's like a pregnant woman giving birth. There will definitely be pain during labor."

    "Bah! You shameless old man!" Han Yu became even more angry after hearing this.

    Wu Meng frowned slightly, and an invisible pressure was exerted on Han Yu, but this time he did not restrain Han Yu like before. This time, Han Yu not only found the trick to fight, but also offset Wu Meng because of his anger.  Despite the pressure, Han Yu pointed at Wu Meng and cursed like a normal person.

    As a great general, especially one who is very old, even an old man can't bear it when a junior points his nose at him and scolds him as an old thief.  What's more, Wu Meng, who has always been proud and arrogant.  After being silent for a while, Wu Meng shouted angrily: "How reckless!" As Wu Meng shouted angrily, a figure standing behind Wu Meng flew out and rushed straight towards Han Yu.  But Han Yu was not afraid and was about to step forward to fight.  But he was overtaken by Ning Ping beside him.

    There is only one reason, because the other party also uses a sword.  The fight between the two swordsmen seemed to sound the clarion call for war between the two sides.  The soldiers behind Maxi's side and Wu Meng's side roared and rushed forward to catch each other and fight.

    Because Maxi wants to send people to clean up the underground research institute.  Therefore, in terms of numbers, the two sides are still on an equal footing.  Since the strength of the troops is equal, and the combat qualities of the soldiers are also similar.  In this case, if you want to decide the outcome, you can rely on the skills of the leaders on both sides.

    Wu Meng is indeed a veteran general, and fighting Maxi and Luo Lin alone does not count.  The people under his command also have extraordinary abilities.  Especially Han Yu, the guy who Maxi thought could serve as a surprise soldier was blocked by Chao Cuo, Guiying and Luo Hongchen who were beside Wu Meng.

    Maxi is not blind. Although none of Chao Cuo, Gui Ying, and Luo Hongchen are Han Yu's opponents individually, this combination will make them stronger.  Immediately, the effect of one plus one is greater than two.  Seeing that Han Yu, a rare soldier, could not be counted on, Maxi could only put her hope in others.  But who is worthy of Maxi’s entrustment?  Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, two capable men, led the team to clean up the underground research institute. However, Snooker was good at tactical command, but he could not be counted on to charge into battle.

    "Be careful!" Luo Lin warned, Maxi instinctively shrank her neck, and a cold light flashed across her cheek.  Wu Meng said with some regret: "It seems that I am really old, since my opponent can be distracted during the battle."

    Maxi said nothing, knowing that Wu Meng was merciful just now, otherwise even with Luo Lin's reminder, it would never be as simple as just a scratch on the cheek.

    "Thank you, teacher, for showing mercy. In order to express my respect for the teacher, I will do my best." Maxi said to Wu Meng in a deep voice.??.  When they first became divine generals, Maxi, Luo Lin, and several other young divine generals had always called Wu Meng their teacher.  Now that he calls out the title "teacher" again, it does not mean that Maxi is ready to surrender to the enemy, but that he intends to completely end the bad relationship between teacher and student.

    "Teacher, I'm offended." Luo Lin said to Wu Meng with the same serious face.

    Wu Meng smiled happily when he heard this, stretched out his hand to Maxi and Luo Lin and said, "Come here, let me see how much progress you have made over the years."

    "Please advise." Maxi and Rowling said in unison.

    As soon as the words fell, Maxi and Luo Lin exerted force at the same time. The powerful aura quickly spread to the surroundings with the two as the center. Those who were unprepared were immediately knocked to the ground by this sudden wave of air.  Han Yu managed to stabilize his body and shouted at Maxi and Luo Lin: "Don't get angry without saying a word!" After shouting this, Han Yu began to move the battlefield without hesitation.  In the conflict between divine generals and divine generals, Han Yu didn't want to be the one affected.  No one needed to remind them, everyone knew what would happen if they were in the battle between divine generals and divine generals. After Han Yu took action, everyone began to move the battlefield.

    Maxi and Luo Lin ignored the actions of others, while Wu Meng seemed to be asleep, standing motionless with his eyes slightly closed.

    After Han Yu and others had retreated to a safe place and started fighting again, Maxi suddenly exerted his strength and rushed straight towards Wu Meng, while Luo Lin followed closely behind, preparing to launch a wave attack with Maxi.  But Wu Meng remained motionless, as if he didn't notice Maxi's attack.

    "Drink!" Maxi shouted loudly.  A punch went straight to Wu Meng's forehead.  But what surprised everyone was that Maxi punched Wu Meng on the forehead with great momentum, but Wu Meng didn't move at all, like a mud cow entering the sea, without any reaction at all.

    Maxi was startled, and immediately seemed to pull back. But when Maxi wanted to stop, he found that his body suddenly refused to obey his orders.  Rowling also realized something was wrong, and rushed forward, reaching out to grab Maxi's arm, but before Rowling could speak.  Rowling was horrified to find that her mouth was no longer under her control.

    In the eyes of everyone paying attention here, they could not feel the feelings of Maxi or Luo Lin. They only saw Maxi's fist touching Wu Meng and then motionless. Luo Lin wanted to pull Maxi away, but the result was  The moment he met Maxi.  He himself was also implicated.

    Just when everyone was wondering, Wu Meng was at the center.  A black curtain rose from Wu Meng's feet.  A dark curtain formed, covering Wu Meng, Maxi, and Luo Lin.

    "Strange?" Han Yu muttered secretly when he saw this, and stepped forward to find out.  But before Han Yu could get close, he was blocked by Chao Cuo, Luo Hongchen and Guiying.

    "What are you going to do? Get out of the way!" Han Yu frowned and shouted.  For the three people in front of him, Han Yu can easily handle them one on one.  But if these three people join forces, Han Yu will have a headache. It's not that he can't deal with these three people once they join forces, but the combined skills of these three people are very troublesome.  Han Yu would have to pay a high price if he wanted to crack it, but Han Yu believed that what happened today was far from the point where he needed to work hard.

    the other side

    Ning Ping stared intently at the swordsman he was fighting against. He was not as leisurely and elegant as Han Yu, and he still had time to care about other things.  Ningping was very excited about his opponent.  As the saying goes, opponents are hard to find, and the usual discussions with Han Yu will not be of any help to Ning Ping's progress.  Only by constantly fighting enemies like now can you hone your sword skills through actual combat.

    After another failed attempt to communicate with his opponent, Ning Ping decided that it would be more practical to communicate with the sword in his hand.  He immediately stopped making any sound, brandished the Qingyun Sword and rushed towards his opponent.  The swordsman on the opposite side was not easy to deal with either. When he saw Ning Ping taking the initiative to attack, he immediately faced him without showing any signs of weakness.

    Both sides are using one-handed swords, and both are using swordsmanship to fight against the enemy. Their swordsmanship is exquisite, and they rarely use brute force to attack, as it seems that it will ruin this rare battle.

    The same moves, the same swordsmanship, even the small movements seem to be the same.  Ning Ping felt that the person standing in front of him was not a person, but a mirror that could perfectly copy any of his movements.  If Ning Ping hadn't known that his swordsmanship was original to him, he would have suspected that the swordsman standing in front of him was from the same sect as him.  But just like this, Ning Ping became more and more curious. Could it be that the person in front of him was an esper, and his ability was copying?

    This idea originally just flashed through Ning Ping's mind, but with Ning Ping making a small movement unintentionally, he sawAfter the other party did the same, Ning Ping's eyes narrowed.

    Although the swordsman on the opposite side is masked, it can be seen from the previous confrontation that he is a male.  Of course this is not important to Ninh Binh.  The important thing is why the other party wants to imitate even the small actions he makes unintentionally.  Isn’t this too dedicated?

    Thinking of this, Ning Ping became more and more curious about the face behind the mask.  Immediately, I secretly decided to see what that face looked like no matter what I said.

    ? Underground Research Institute

    The men in white coats, led by Cage, are desperately resisting the invaders from the outside world.  It's just that people like them who usually only focus on various researches can't be the opponents of the elite troops of the Alliance Army.  After only a little resistance, the group was captured alive.

    "Bandits! Villains! Bastards! Scum that destroys human progress!" Cage, who was tied up, yelled at Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei.

    Shi Tianbao frowned slightly and ordered the person next to him: "Take off his socks and stuff them in his mouth."

    "No, no, you bastard! Woo~woo~" Cage, who had a sock stuffed in his mouth, could only whimper.

    Shi Tianbao, who felt his ears were much purer, asked Liu Qingmei: "To which level have our people advanced now?"

    "The fourth floor, but the further you go down, the more intense the resistance you encounter. We'd better go there quickly. If there are big casualties, we don't want to see it." Liu Qingmei replied after hearing this.

    "Well, I'll go over first. You can stay here and direct people to destroy these things that shouldn't exist in the world." Shi Tianbao looked at the monsters in the huge breeding tubes around him and said to Liu Qingmei.

    Liu Qingmei frowned and said, "We have not received an order to destroy these evidences."

    "Just think that I made the decision without permission. Liu Qingmei. I am the leader this time. You just need to obey the order." Shi Tianbao replied with a straight face.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Qingmei didn't take this trick and asked with a cold snort: "Huh! Who do you want to scare by saying this?"

    Seeing this, Shi Tianbao had to soften his tone and explained to Liu Qingmei: "Qingmei, I think you should also understand what kind of treatment these monsters will receive if they fall into the hands of those big shots. It is good to be destroyed.  , I’m worried that someone will use these monsters to do some shameful things. In order to prevent this possibility, I want to nip it in the bud.”

    "Okay, you are right. You take the first step. I will be there soon."

    "Okay, be careful yourself." Liu Qingmei thought for a while and told Shi Tianbao.

    Shi Tianbao smiled when he heard this, nodded, and then led some people to rush to support the front line.  Liu Qingmei looked at Shi Tianbao's back until it disappeared.  Then he ordered his subordinates: "Don't delay, take action as soon as possible. We have to rush to get down to business."

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo,  He kept struggling and making noises, hoping to attract Liu Qingmei's attention.  Liu Qingmei did pay attention to Cage, but she did not take away the socks from Cage's mouth. She just said coldly: "You don't have to waste your time. I know what you want to say, but it's a pity for me. You don't care."  It's all in vain, it's better to waste less saliva." After saying that, Liu Qingmei ignored Cage and began to instruct his men to destroy the monsters in the huge breeding tubes.  When it comes to annihilation, it certainly doesn't mean releasing those monsters.  Instead, it directly interrupts the nutrient supply to the culture tube.

    Seeing that the research results he had carefully cultivated were wiped out one by one, the people in white coats were excited, and Cage was so anxious that his eyes were spitting fire. If someone hadn't been guarding him, he would have used himself as a weapon to kill the order.  Liu Qingmei.  But this idea is difficult to realize.  In desperation, all the people in white coats could do was watch their research results being wiped out, and then burst into tears. The cries were loud for a while.  Seeing these people who were old enough to be her father, uncle, and even grandfather crying like children, Liu Qingmei couldn't help but feel a little disgusted.  Immediately ordered people to send all these annoying guys to the ground and hand them over to Maxi or Rowling.

    But no one thought that when people are desperate, they can do anything.  Cage was also in the white coat that was taken away.  But it happened that this guy was the most dishonest. While the white coats were being escorted away, Cage suddenly got into trouble and actually broke away from the two people controlling him.  Afterwards, the nearby white coats rushed over to cover Cage, but Cage did not run away, but slammed into a cultivation tube desperately.  With Cage's fatal impact, the humanoid monster in the breeding tube slowly opened its eyes.

    "Damn it! Be on guard!" Liu Qingmei saw something was wrong and quickly warned the others loudly.

    ??????????????? It was too late, but then, just when Liu Qingmei finished speaking, the humanoid in the breeding tube that was hit by CageThe animal had completely woken up, smashed the wall of the cultivation tube with one punch, and jumped out of the cultivation tube.

    "Get out of the way!" Liu Qingmei shouted softly, and rushed towards the humanoid monster, intending to strike first and strangle the humanoid monster while it was still moving and not adapted to the external environment.  But what Liu Qingmei didn't expect was that this humanoid monster was so adaptable. Since it only took such a short period of time, it had already adapted to the outside environment.  When Liu Qingmei struck the humanoid monster's head with a powerful blow, the humanoid monster turned around and not only avoided Liu Qingmei's blow, but also used his left foot as a fulcrum to fly up and kick Liu Qingmei with his right foot.  Light eyebrow.

    Liu Qingmei, who underestimated the enemy, was immediately kicked out and hit the wall. The huge force caused spider web patterns to appear on the wall.  Liu Qingmei covered her left arm with her right hand. The kick just now had dislocated Liu Qingmei's left arm. She really didn't expect that this humanoid monster would be so difficult to deal with.

    As if he had discovered something interesting, the humanoid monster grinned after discovering that Liu Qingmei could still stand up, and then rushed straight towards Liu Qingmei. Judging from the posture, he planned to kill them all.  Naturally, the men around Liu Qingmei couldn't let the humanoid monster succeed. Some immediately went to notify Shi Tianbao, who had already entered first, and others formed a wall of people in front of Liu Qingmei.

    Looking at his men who were beaten away by the humanoid monster, Liu Qingmei bit her silver teeth secretly, straightened the dislocated left arm, and with a sudden force, forcefully put the dislocated left arm back to its original position.  Then he glanced at the people in white coats with happy eyes, and ordered in a cold voice: "Kill these people, and we will never let them continue to live in this world and create such monsters."

    The people in white coats were stunned when they heard this. They never thought that someone as talented as themselves, who could be said to be the elite of mankind, would sometimes be killed.  Any powerful force, after acquiring people like themselves, will treat them as guests of honor.

    In confusion, more than half of the people in white coats were killed or injured. Liu Qingmei's men would not disobey Liu Qingmei's orders, and the humanoid monsters would not care about the life and death of those in white coats. In this case, when the last one  When the white coat fell in a pool of blood, half of the talents studying beast shifters were gone.

 Text Chapter 876 The battle is fierce (Part 2)

    The humanoid monster seemed to have its sights on Liu Qingmei. No matter how many people were blocking her, its target was Liu Qingmei, and it looked like it was determined to tear Liu Qingmei into pieces.  When Shi Tianbao got the news and rushed back, he saw the humanoid monster beating Liu Qingmei black and blue.

    Seeing that his sweetheart was being bullied, Shi Tianbao’s small universe immediately exploded.  On weekdays, Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei were always bullied by Liu Qingmei when they were together. That was because Shi Tianbao had Liu Qingmei in his heart and gave way to Liu Qingmei.  But this does not mean that Shi Tianbao is weaker than Liu Qingmei.  It should be said that as a man, Shi Tianbao had already surpassed Liu Qingmei, and Liu Qingmei knew this in her heart.

    "Bastard!" Shi Tianbao roared angrily and punched the humanoid monster.  The humanoid monster was startled by Shi Tianbao who suddenly rushed over. It immediately gave up chasing Liu Qingmei and turned to deal with Shi Tianbao who rushed over.

    Being for the one you love can indeed stimulate a person’s potential.  According to Shi Tianbao's previous strength, he would at best be evenly matched with the humanoid monster in front of him.  But with the existence of Liu Qingmei's objective factor, Shi Tianbao's strength was immediately doubled or even tripled.

    In front of the extraordinary performance of Shi Tianbao, the humanoid monster inevitably knelt down and licked him.  The humanoid monster looked at Shi Tianbao in horror. He actually lost when competing with the opponent for strength. This blow was really too big.  It was so big that the humanoid monster was afraid to fight against Shi Tianbao again.

    When animals feel fear, the first thing they think of is to run away, as far away from the thing they are afraid of as possible.  This is what humanoid monsters do now.  When it was afraid of Shi Tianbao, the humanoid monster immediately chose to escape.  With almost no hesitation, the humanoid monster fled towards the ground.

    "Go chase me, I'm fine, just a little injured." Liu Qingmei shouted when she saw this.

    "Shut up! You are a wounded person now!" Shi Tianbao shouted softly when he saw this, and then he hugged Liu Qingmei without any explanation.  He ordered his adjutant: "You will be responsible for the next cleaning battle. In view of the special situation, you do not need to take prisoners."

    "clear."

    "You, please let me down!" Liu Qingmei struggled embarrassedly.

    Shi Tianbao frowned and shouted: "Shut up! You are not allowed to talk nonsense before I give my permission. If you dare to resist again, be careful I will slap you!"

    "You, you dare to hurt me!" Liu Qingmei raised her eyebrows and asked.

    "You're talking nonsense. I'm going to kiss you in front of so many people. If you don't believe me, why don't we give it a try?" Shi Tianbao glared and shouted.

    "What's so bad, so bad? Didn't you know he was a wounded person?" Liu Qingmei muttered in a low voice.

    Shi Tianbao calmed down when he saw Liu Qingmei.  He immediately stopped talking nonsense, hugged Liu Qingmei and ran to the ground. He wanted to find Han Mengxin to treat Liu Qingmei.  As for the tasks assigned to him by Maxi, I believe the adjutant can complete them.

    ……

    At this time, Han Yu felt helpless, and the Luo Hongchen trio were like a dog-skin plaster.  Once it's attached, don't try to take it off easily. These three guys have their own strengths.  If we divide them according to the professional characteristics of playing games.  Chao Cuo is a tank, responsible for attracting firepower, and Guiying is responsible for output. As for Luo Hongchen, he is a tank, and adds various statuses to Chao Cuo and Guiying.  In this metaphor, Han Yu is the boss.  Although Han Yu would not explode anything even if he defeated him, it was possible to hold Han Yu back and prevent him from helping others.

    "Bastard!" Han Yu shouted angrily, and a pillar of fire rose into the sky.  Chao Cuo, who was close, was thrown away. Guiying immediately reached out to catch Chao Cuo and spun him around three times. Luo Hongchen immediately threw the healing spell on Chao Cuo and Guiying as if it was free of charge.  .  This Luo Hongchen is also an esper, and like Han Mengxin, he also has light-type healing abilities.  But compared to Han Mengxin's ability, Luo Hongchen is still at the entry level.

    Just when Han Yu was feeling depressed because of Luo Hongchen's entry level, there was a sudden commotion in the direction of the research institute. Immediately afterwards, the alliance soldiers guarding the entrance of the underground passage suddenly flew up, and a humanoid monster roared and rushed towards him.  come out.  And the target is Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who was in a depressed mood at this time, saw the humanoid monster rushing towards him. He immediately threw a flame blade at him out of anger. But to Han Yu's expectation, the humanoid monster's movements were extremely agile and dexterous.  While avoiding Han Yu's attack, he picked up a nearby stone at any time and threw it at Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly turned aside to avoid the flying stones.  In the end, Han Yu was okay, but Chao Cuo, who was responsible for resisting Han Yu, suffered a lot. He almost didn't have time to react. Chao Cuo saw a stone slap on his forehead.  Chao Cuo shook his body twice, and faced up bravely to block the ground.  The trio who have been pestering Han Yu are troubled because of this stone that should not appear.??Broken.  Luo Hongchen glared angrily at the humanoid monster that was still running towards him, and kept trying to revive Chao Cuo with his hands.  But Luo Hongchen's ability was only effective in treating wounds. If he wanted to wake up Chao Cuo who was hit and might have a concussion, Luo Hongchen's ability was ineffective.  Understanding this, Luo Hongchen and Guiying could only helplessly drag Chao Cuo aside, leaving the battlefield to Han Yu, who was already fighting the humanoid monster.  Although he and Han Yu were in a hostile position, Luo Hongchen wanted Han Yu to cut the humanoid monster into pieces.

    Although Han Yu did not cut the humanoid monster into pieces, he did not make it easy for the humanoid monster either.  I have never seen a humanoid monster that can't be pulled apart by flames. When I kept pulling, I saw the flame chain binding my body tightly, and the humanoid monster could only fall to the ground helplessly and struggle hard.

    Luo Hongchen saw that the humanoid monster that ruined the trio's affair was caught, and he immediately braved it and came over.  Han Yu saw it and asked, "What are you doing? Do you still want to fight?"

    "No fight, no fight, I know that before Chao Cuo thinks about it, we are no match for you. So what, let me hit this guy a few times to vent my anger?"

    Han Yu blinked when he heard this, nodded and said: "Okay, one star for a punch, two stars for a kick, a big opening reward, and a friendly wooden stick."

    " Got it." Luo Hongchen looked at Han Yu in surprise. After confirming that Han Yu was not talking nonsense, he nodded. He reached out and took out a hundred stars from his pocket and handed it to Han Yu. He took the wood handed over by Han Yu.  Bang, looked at the humanoid monster on the ground fiercely and shouted: "What a good thing for calling you a bad old lady! What a good thing for calling you a bad old lady!"

    Mixed with the screams of humanoid monsters

    After a while.  Luo Hongchen said to Han Yu refreshed, "I'm sorry, the wooden stick broke."

    "It's okay, it's okay, are you happy? If you're not happy, you can continue."

    "No need." Luo Hongchen heard this and looked at Han Yu, shook his head and returned to Guiying who was guarding Chao Cuo, ignoring Han Yu again.

    When Han Yu saw this, he didn't say much. He squatted in front of the dying humanoid monster lying on the ground and asked, "Hey~ can you speak human language?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Tianbao's voice came, "Han Yu. Great, you are here. Come on, tell me where Mengxin is? Liu Qingmei is injured."

    "What?" Han Yu was furious when he heard this, but when he saw Shi Tianbao coming over with Liu Qingmei in his arms, the expression on his face suddenly became weird.  Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei looked at each other ambiguously without saying a word.  Liu Qingmei blushed at the sight, and finally couldn't help but stare at Han Yu and asked, "Have you seen enough?"

    "That's enough. That's enough. It's rare." Han Yu looked at Liu Qingmei with a smile and nodded.  Then he looked at Shi Tianbao and patted Shi Tianbao on the shoulder, saying with a sympathetic face: "I'm sorry for you, I'm sorry for you."

    "Han Yu!" Liu Qingmei roared through gritted teeth.

    Han Yu laughed, threw the healing bottle on his body to Shi Tianbao and said, "You deal with it first, and I'll call Mengxin over."

    “Wait a minute, I’ll go with you.”

    "That's fine." Han Yu thought for a while and smiled.

    "Han Yu. How did you catch this guy?" Just as Shi Tianbao was about to leave, he saw the humanoid monster lying on the ground and couldn't help but ask.

    "Just nowTianbao, isn't this guy the murderer who injured Liu Qingmei?"

    "What do you think?" Shi Tianbao asked.

    "Well. I understand, I'll leave it to you."

    "Thank you. But let's heal Liu Qingmei's injuries first and deal with this guy later. We have plenty of time." Shi Tianbao gritted his teeth and stared at the humanoid monster.  The humanoid monster clearly felt the murderous aura emanating from Shi Tianbao, and immediately struggled in panic. However, Han Yu's flame chain would not be broken off so easily, unless Han Yu was willing, or the humanoid monster itself was strong enough.  Break.

    Han Yu took Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei to Han Mengxin for treatment, leaving only the humanoid monster lying on the ground writhing.  When Guiying saw that Han Yu was missing, he immediately wanted to go over to help, but before he could go over, he was pulled back by Luo Hongchen.

    "Don't go!"

    "They are all in the same group"

    "Bah! What a bunch of bullshit, do you think an unfinished product can tell the difference between friend and foe? Go and help, or you will be bitten when the time comes. Let me declare in advance that I will not help you with treatment then."

    Hearing Luo Hongchen’s reminder, Guiying took another look at the struggling humanoid monster lying on the ground and confirmed that Luo Hongchen was right.  It is true that the unfinished work, which has not yet completed its lycanthropy experiment, does not distinguish between friend and foe and will only act according to instinct.

    See the strange shadow and cancel itAfter realizing the idea of ??helping, Luo Hongchen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to Juiying: "Juiying, do you think things can be a good thing this time?"

    "How can it be resolved? I estimate that after this incident is over, Wu Meng's position as the divine general may be in doubt. No matter whether he wins or loses this time."

    "I don't care whether his position is up or down. I mean the three of us. What will happen to us after this incident is over?"

    "Should I be assigned a new task?" Guiying answered uncertainly.

    Luo Hongchen rolled his eyes when he saw this, and asked in a low voice: "Didn't you ever think that you would be killed and silenced?"

    Guiying was startled and replied in a low voice: "No way? We are just following orders."

    "Hey~ Guiying, you are a bit naive. People like us who are shady have come into contact with such an important secret. In order to keep the secret, what do you think our immediate boss will do to keep the secret the most worry-free?"

    "Then what are your plans?" Guiying asked after being silent for a while.

    "What can I do? I can either wait for death or run away anonymously."

    "Which one do you choose?" Guiying asked again.

    Luo Hongchen was silent for a while after hearing this, and said: "I can't do it if you let me wait for death, and I don't want to run away anonymously for the rest of my life. So I chose the third way."

    "What way?"

    "Design yourself to a new force. There are many people in this world who are dissatisfied with the alliance and plan to go against the alliance." Luo Hongchen said in a low voice.

    It was as if it was the first time that Weiying met Luo Hongchen.  After a moment of silence, Juying asked in a low voice: "When did you start thinking about this?"

    "From the moment I witnessed the success of the animal transformation experiment, I knew that there was no turning back for me. Whether it was surrendering like Wu Meng or faithfully completing the tasks assigned above, the outcome waiting for me was almost death. Guiying,  And Chao Cuo, your fate must be no better than mine."

    "Okay, then can you tell me which force you plan to join? Like you, I don't want to die unexpectedly." Guiying whispered to Luo Hongchen.

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen smiled slightly.  She began to tell Juying about her next plan.  From Luo Hongchen's point of view, no matter what the outcome of this battle is, his mission has been accomplished.  Wu Mengsheng, whose vitality was severely damaged and had to deal with the alliance's subsequent crusade, had no chance of winning.  As for Wu Mengbai.  Needless to say, as Wu Meng's accomplice.  There is no other possibility waiting for him except death.  Plan for your future.  Luo Hongchen made what he thought was the right choice.

    Just as Luo Hongchen was thinking about his future, the battle between Ningping and his opponent also entered a fever pitch.  To Ning Ping's expectation, his opponent was more difficult than he imagined.  The same movements made every attack by Ning Ping come back in vain, and the fact that his opponent never took the initiative to attack also made Ning Ping believe that his opponent was copying his own movements.

    How to crack the other party’s copy has become the biggest problem that Ningping needs to solve now.  Ning Ping raised his left hand.  The opponent raises his left hand, Ning Ping steps up his right leg, and the opponent steps up his right leg.  It's like looking in the mirror, no matter what actions Ning Ping makes.  The other party can imitate it perfectly.

    Ning Ping also thought about using sword energy to attack, but this way Ning Ping would not be able to show off his abilities.  In order to deal with his opponent openly and honestly, Ning Ping would rather put a little more thought into it rather than just follow Han Yu's method and use whatever method works best.  But when she saw Han Yu leaving with Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei to find Han Mengxin, Ning Ping became a little anxious.

    There is a way to say the wisdom of the emergency.  Ning Ping, who was a little anxious, actually came up with an idea.  Ning Ping was seen moving quickly, and the swordsman standing opposite Ning Ping also moved closely. When he moved to a certain position, Ning Ping suddenly stopped.  He grabbed the Qingyun Sword with his backhand and stabbed behind him.

    There is an open space behind Ningping, but behind the swordsman standing opposite Ningping is not an open space, but a big tree that neither of them can hug.  The Qingyun Sword pierced the air, but the sword in the swordsman's hand penetrated deeply into the tree trunk.  I wanted to pull it out for a while but it was impossible.

    Not to be missed.  Of course, Ning Ping would not miss this rare opportunity and immediately flew towards his opponent.  At this moment, the opponent was holding the hilt of the sword that was deeply embedded in the tree trunk with both hands, and was pulling it out with all his strength.  But before he could pull out the sword, the Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand was already on his shoulder.

    "Woo~"

    To Ning Ping’s expectation, his opponent burst into tears after discovering that he had been restrained.  This situation made Ning Ping feel at a loss.

    "Stop crying"??" Ning Ping, who was a little upset by crying, couldn't help but let out a loud shout. Not to mention, this shout really made his opponent stop crying. Ning Ping raised his Qingyun sword, and the mask on his opponent's face suddenly disappeared.  Being singled out. Ning Ping couldn't help but frown when he saw his opponent's face clearly. It turned out to be a face exactly like his own.

    Ning Ping didn’t remember that there was any twin brother of his in this world, so he immediately shouted: “You haven’t returned to your original shape yet!”

    Ning Ping just shouted casually, not knowing the true identity of his opponent.  But what Ning Ping didn't expect was that after hearing Ning Ping's order, his opponent nodded with an aggrieved look, and then his whole body seemed to melt, and slowly collapsed to the ground, turning into a pool of liquid.  .

    Seeing that the person who looked exactly like him suddenly turned into a puddle of liquid that was difficult to judge, the contrast was so great that Han Yu didn't know what to say.  At this time, Luo Hongchen came over, took a look at Ning Ping and said, "No need to make such a fuss, this is a pet kept by Wu Meng."

    "What do you want to do?" Ning Ping frowned and asked Luo Hongchen.

    Hearing this, Luo Hongchen rolled his eyes at Ning Ping and replied calmly: "It's nothing, I just want to have a temporary truce. It can change into an acceptable form."

    With Luo Hongchen’s shout, the unknown liquid that was paralyzed on the ground began to move, and in front of Ning Ping, it gradually transformed into a little boy with a braid on his head.

    "How could he become like me?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    Luo Hongchen heard this and replied: "It's very simple. The ability of the Variety Beast is that as long as it has contact with the target, it can change into the target's image after getting the target's hair and body fluids. And when the target is very close, it can make  Actions with the same goal. By the way, this Variety Beast is still very young, and its age is the same as the image it is changing now."

    "This little guy's name is the Variety Beast?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    "Yes, this little guy is a rare beast among rare beasts. It is extremely rare. What's more important is that this kind of rare beast usually has a very high IQ. It can basically understand the knowledge that humans teach it, and as the professor  There are more and more things, and in the end it will not be difficult even to speak words."

 Text Chapter 877 Illusion (Part 1)

    The blue sky, white clouds, and the gentle breeze blowing through the body bring a smell of grass and earth.  Maxi was sitting on a hillside, surrounded by flowers and plants that Maxi seemed familiar with but could not name.  The environment was very relaxing, but Maxi didn't dare to relax.  As a divine general, Maxi was very happy that he was not dreaming now, but had fallen into the tricks of Wu Meng, who was also a divine general.  It had been won before, but it was not a fight between the two parties, it was just a sparring match. But even if it was a sparring match, the feeling would be unforgettable for Maxi's life.

    Taking a deep breath, Maxi stood up, patted his butt, and walked down the hillside. "Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!"  Maxi is very passionate. If he is hit by Wu Meng's move, he must not stay in a difāng and wait. He can only take the initiative to find loopholes in his ability, or pass the test of this illusion, otherwise he may be destroyed forever.  Trapped in this difāng.

    There is a small village at the bottom of the hillside, which feels like a paradise.  There are farmers working in the fields, children herding cattle playing on the edge of the fields, and old men and women doing farm work at the door of their homes.  Everything is so natural and peaceful, only Maxi knows that everything is an illusion, whether it is people or things, everything is an illusion.

    The appearance of the stranger obviously attracted the attention of the locals.  Perhaps Maxi looked too scary at this time. All the children who were playing stopped playing and ran back home under the protection of their adults. The farmers gathered together to confront Maxi as if they were facing an enemy.

    "Hero, what are you doing here?" One of the farmers bravely stepped forward and asked.

    Maximin knew that the person he was talking to was just an illusion, but he would not deliberately expose it.  It's like playing a game. If you want to play, you have to abide by the rules of the game. Even if you attack these illusions, it will only change Ziji to another illusion. Ziji still can't get rid of the current unfavorable situation.

    "My name is brother zhidào. I'm just a passerby. I feel tired after walking here and want to take a rest here, but I'm worried, I won't hurt you." Maxi said to the farmer as gently as possible.  It's just that Maxi's appearance after bursting out with all his strength is really unflattering. Let's put it this way, one look at Maxi's current appearance could save him half his life. Two looks at him will ensure that he will have nightmares at night. Of course, he can sleep when he has nightmares.  When you get it.

    When Maxi smiled at the farmer to express her friendliness, the ferocious smile immediately frightened the farmer and took a step back.  The timid one even rolled his eyes and fainted.  The farmer who asked Maxi previously was very embarrassed at the moment. Although he was also afraid of Maxi's smile, Ziji's companion fainted from being frightened by a smile. This was really unreasonable.

    "Hmmit turns out that I am a passer-by from afar. We are destined to meet each other. Why don't you come home with me and have a glass of wine? Although I am a country difāng, I can still provide you with a meal and a night."

    The words just fell.  I saw other farmers looking at the farmer who was talking like an idiot, not knowing that this guy was crazy, but in view of Maxi's fierce appearance, the other farmers cleverly kept their mouths shut.

    Naturally, Maxi would not refuse the invitation, but he would not eat or drink what the farmer provided.  He nodded and said to the farmer who invited him: "Thank you for your kindness, but I will be disrespectful."

    Since it was not at Ziji’s house anyway, the other farmers did not voice any objections. When they saw that Ziji was in trouble, they dispersed and started busy with Ziji’s affairs.  The farm work is still done, so we can't delay it any longer.

    After introduction, Maxi invited Ziji to a farmer named Noen, who only had a wife and two children at home.  As Norn came to the door of his house, Maxi saw Norn's wife and two children aged five and three respectively.  The two children are both boys. The older one is very sensible and helps his mother take care of his younger brother.  Although the younger brother who was always taken care of cried loudly, he still enjoyed it when his mother whipped him.  But after seeing Maxi, the two little people stopped crying immediately and were so frightened.

    "Don't be afraid, this is your Uncle Maxi. He is passing by and wants to stay at our house for one night." Noen quickly introduced him when he saw this.  In order to express friendship, Maxi was about to smile at the two children, but suddenly remembered the miserable appearance of the farmers who had been frightened by him earlier.

    "Dad, won't he eat us?" Norn's eldest son looked at Maxi tremblingly and asked.

    Noen felt a little embarrassed when he heard this. What kind of question did this unlucky boy ask? Even if you wanted to ask, wouldn't you wait until Maxi was gone to ask?

    Before Norn scolded the child, Maxi said: "I only eat disobedient children. Are you a disobedient child?"

    When Nuo En heard this, he felt relieved and realized that this new acquaintance wasKexi is not angry because of her son's problems.  Norn's child looked relieved and said, "I am a good boy. I have been helping my mother take care of my younger brother. Well, uncle, my mother is disobedient, can you not eat her?"

    "Oh? Why is your mother disobedient?" Maxi teased deliberately.

    “Only disobedient children get spanked, right?”

    "right."

    "When I got up at night to pee, I saw my father beating my mother. My mother was beaten every time"

    "This unlucky boy, go and play!" Noen interrupted Ziji's detailed description of his unlucky son with a look of confusion on his face.  It's just that the child is very persistent. Although Ziji's father scolded him, he still wanted to finish what Ziji wanted to say. However, such a small wish was interrupted by the child's mother who was so ashamed that he couldn't stand it.  .  Regardless of whether the child was willing or not, the child dragged the child into the house.

    "Haha Just kidding, that's nonsense." Noen explained to Maxi awkwardly.

    Maxi smiled and nodded and replied: "Understood, understood."

    ……

    Because the unlucky child accidentally exposed the affair between the couple, Maxi never saw Norn’s wife and two children until dinner, and only Norn accompanied her throughout the whole process.

    Maxi doesn't know how to eat, which is one of the reasons why Maxi believes that Ziji is in an illusion. Even though it seems like a day has passed, Maxi is still very hungry.  After rejecting Norn's invitation to have dinner together, Maxi walked outside the house and looked up at the sky.  Thinking about deciphering the illusion Wu Meng had set up for him.

    This illusion is like a double-edged sword. Both Ziji and Wu Meng have only one ending, you die and I live, or I die and you live, there is a third possibility.  In other words, as long as Ziji breaks this illusion, Wu Meng will lose.

    "I wonder how Rowling is doing now? I remember she should have been brought in, but I don't know she fell into this kind of illusion?" Maxi said to himself.

    The illusion is very realistic, the stars are bright, and occasionally there are meteors streaking across the sky.  It just gets more like this.  Maxi became more careful.  Some things are too much, and when done too much, flaws will be revealed.  Can you see shooting stars on a full moon night?

    The countryside in the evening is for meiyoushime’s leisure activities. After dinner, we clean up.  It's basically time to rest.  While laying the floor for Maxi, Norn seemed to have just remembered.  He reminded Maxi: "I'm talking about brother Maxi. When you are sleeping at night, no matter if you hear any noise outside, remember not to come out."

    "What? Are there monsters around here at night?" Maxi asked with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, Noen had a serious look on his face after hearing this, nodded and said: "Yes, there are really monsters around here. We don't know they are Shime monsters, anyway, in the middle of the night. That monster will knock on the door and knock on the windows.  But as long as you don’t pay attention, you’ll be fine.”

    "Then what if I take notice?" Maxi asked curiously.

    As if remembering something Shime didn't want to think of, Noen's body trembled.  He said in a low voice: "Anyone who ignores him will be found dead at home the next day. His heart will be broken, but the strange thing is that the doors and windows are intact."

    "Okay, I remember. If you don't pay attention, you'll be fine, right?"

    "Yes, please don't take any notice of me. Brother Maxi, I'm really sorry. The village is small and I can only give you a bunkhouse for one night." Seeing that Maxi wrote down Ziji's reminder, Norn said apologetically.  Maxi said.

    "It's okay, I'm very satisfied to have a place to sleep." Maxi replied with a smile.

    Norn left the oil lamp in his hand for Maxi to use, and Ziji returned to the house. After a while, there was a sound of snoring.  Maxi knows, because of the existence of Ziji, an outsider, tonight the unlucky child will not be able to see Ziji's father teach Ziji's disobedient mother.

    The long night is long, and I have no intention of sleeping

    Maxi was already feeling sleepy, so she sat up, thinking about Norn's previous warning to Ziji.  From Norn's words, Maxi heard a big flaw.  How did Norn know that there would be consequences if he ignored the monster who knocked on other people's windows and doors?  Unless he saw it with his own eyes, but if he saw it with his own eyes, how could he be alive today?  Monsters kill people without distinguishing who should be killed and who should not be killed.

    "Bang~bang~bang~" Just when Maxi was thinking about something, the closed door was knocked without any warning. The person who knocked on the door after hearing the sound was quite strong.  Maxi held her breath attentively and immediately said hello.  And there’s a knock on the door.As soon as the guy got a response, he turned to the window.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The window rang a few times, and there was no movement in the room. The guy outside the window seemed to have given up, and there was no more movement.  Maxi waited for a while, until he estimated that the guy outside was far away, then he quietly stood up and walked quietly to the door. Just as he reached out to open the door latch, he heard Norn's frightened voice in his ears.  came, "Brother Maxi, are you planning to do shime?"

    The sound seemed to be squeezed out of the throat, and it could hardly be lowered. It was thanks to Maxi's good ears, otherwise she really wouldn't be able to hear it.  Just as Maxi opened her mouth to speak, she heard "Bang~Bang~Bang~" a rapid knock on the door.  It seemed that some guys were more sensitive to Maxi's ears and heard the voice of Norn's words just now.

    Although the lights can illuminate, Maxi can also think of how pale Norn's face will be at this moment, but Maxi can't say anything to comfort Norn at this time.

    "Bang~bang~bang~" The knocking on the door became louder, and the door began to shake, and the door would be knocked open in the next second.  The Nuon family all woke up and hugged each other, as if they were about to face the end of the world.

    Maxi took two steps back slightly. He didn't believe that there was a Shime monster that could easily kill Ziji.  Since the monster is targeting this family, Ziji has to be a good person who eliminates harm for the people.

    Just when Maxi took two steps back and just stood still, the door, which was not very strong, was finally knocked open. A man two meters tall, illuminated by the moon and exuding a silver-white fur ball, stood at the door.  .

    "Ah~" The appearance of the monster's turán scared Noen's wife and screamed.  Passed out without hesitation.  Noen was still up to par. Although his legs were shaking with fear, he still stood tenaciously at the door, holding a wooden stick he found from nowhere in his hand to protect Ziji's family.

    Maxi glanced at Norn appreciatively, and then focused on the white-haired monster in front of her.  This monster was covered in white fur all over its body, especially its head. Except for its two small red eyes, even its nose and mouth could not be distinguished.

    "Roar~" The white-haired monster gave Maxi too much time to observe, and roared loudly at Maxi.  Then he pounced on Maxi.  And Maxi won't be polite to the white-haired monster.  Seeing that Norn's family was too poor, he was too embarrassed to turn this place into a battlefield. When the white-haired monster rushed towards Maxi, Maxi also rushed towards the white-haired monster.  And it is faster and more powerful than the white-haired monster.

    The white-haired monster was pushed out by Maxi without any suspense.  Maxi didn't give the white-haired monster a chance to breathe, and didn't stop even after pushing the white-haired monster out.  Let out a loud roar.  He actually used the white-haired monster as a human shield and slammed into a big tree not far from Noen's house.  The tree, which even the three of them could not hold together, was broken by Maxi's ferocious impact.  The white-haired monster as a human shield was the most uncomfortable. After being thrown to the ground by Maxi, he lay on the ground panting for a long time before he managed to get up.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? The white-haired monster in front of Maxi’s eyes just now can’t match Ziji’s speed, and it’s far behind in terms of strength.  Maxi, who wants to study the white-haired monster, pursues the victory.  Instead, he stood silently not far away, leisurely guessing that the white-haired monster could get up on his own.

    As if he understood Maxi’s idea, the white-haired monster lying on the ground slowly got up from the ground.  By the moonlight, Maxi saw the true face of the white-haired monster in front of him.  Isn't this a big rabbit?  The red eyes, the two long ears that stood up because of sex, and the white hair.

    "Squeak~" The white-haired rabbit roared at Maxi, and then the whole rabbit began to become blurry. Maxi's eyes froze and he looked at the white-haired rabbit in surprise.

    One turned into two, two turned into four, in just five breaths of time, one white rabbit turned into four white rabbits, and looking at the posture, it seemed that there was no intention of stopping.  But Maxi knew that he could not let this white-haired rabbit change any longer.  As the old saying goes, two fists are no match for four. If faced with the siege of a hundred rabbits at the same time, Maxi thought it would be a bit difficult.

    "Ha~" Maxi shouted loudly when the white rabbit turned into thirty-two, and rushed towards the white rabbit.  The disturbed white-haired rabbits had to stop their splitting action. Twenty of the thirty-two rabbits surrounded Maxi, while the remaining twelve rabbits pounced on nearby homes.

    Although people like Mingbái are just illusions created by Wu Meng, Maxi still couldn't help but feel anxious.  But no matter how anxious Maxi was, the twenty rabbits besieging Maxi could not get out of the way.

    Exclamations, screams, begging for mercy countless voices rang out under the night sky, and Maxi became furious. No matter how merciless he was, twentyHalf of the rabbit was lost immediately, but the rabbits who had suffered a big loss changed their strategy and stopped taking the initiative to attack. They began to fight with Maxi. It seemed that as long as they surrounded Maxi, they would win.

    Maxi rushed left and right, but he couldn't break through the rabbits in a short time.  He could only watch helplessly as the small village that took him in burst into flames, and those who lived here were fatally attacked.  Seeing the twelve rabbits devouring the people they caught without restraint, Maxi was extremely frustrated.

    Some of the people who were caught had their necks torn off, and then the blood in their bodies was drank by rabbits; some were eaten by rabbits like kebabs, inserted into five rabbit fingers, and eaten slowly; and some were eaten by rabbits.  The rabbit grabbed the head and feet and bit them in half.

    Looking at the person who was being eaten, Maxi roared loudly and rushed straight to catch the rabbit that Norn was about to eat.  The movement was so fast that the ten rabbits responsible for besieging Maxi couldn't react and could only watch Maxi rush over.

    In the end, it was still a step too late. When Maxi punched the rabbit into two pieces, Norn's waist also entered the rabbit's mouth.

    "My, my child." Norn said to Maxi as he was dying.

    Maxi seemed to have forgotten that the dying people in front of Ziji were just illusions. He reached out and grabbed Noen's right hand, nodded vigorously and replied: "Don't worry, I will protect them."

    Hearing Maxi’s words, Norn seemed to have heard the best guarantee. He stretched out his left hand and waved to the side. The two children who had been hiding under the bed came over cautiously.

    "Please." After Noon said this, Maxi gently moved his hand.  The two children seemed to notice it and rushed over.  But before Maxi could figure out how to comfort the two children, he saw the two children looking fiercely and rushing toward Ziji with flying movements. Norn's hand, which was obviously weak, turned out to be very strong.  grabbed Maxi's left hand.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 878 Illusion (Part 2)

    Turán's incident immediately made Maxi wake up. It seemed that it was subconsciously. Maxi grabbed Norn's right hand without any hesitation, raised his hand to pick up Norn, and threw it away at the two children who were rushing over.  In the past, the two children felt the cuteness they had when they met. Facing Norn who was thrown towards him, the five-year-old child didn't hesitate at all. He raised the knife in his hand and dropped it, directly blocking the way.  The norn was cut in half.  Seeing this, Maxi confirmed his suspicions, and immediately took action without mercy, flying up and kicking the three-year-old child who was rushing towards him. "Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!"  But the three-year-old child in the air dodged very strangely and avoided Maxi's flying kick. He opened his mouth and went straight to bite Maxi's neck.  Seeing the child's mouth full of sharp teeth, Maxi realized that the child before him would never laugh no matter how much he teased him.  Those small steel teeth in the mouth can take away a large piece of meat in one bite.

    "Drink!" Maxi shouted loudly, and the child who was about to succeed was immediately blown away.  The three-year-old child was caught by the five-year-old child. The two children spun around twice on the ground to stabilize themselves. They seemed to be staring at Maxi without fear, waiting for an opportunity to attack again.

    Maxi looked around, and it was exactly what Ziji thought. No matter whether it was a villager or a rabbit, whether it was an adult or a child, only one of the guys in this village was kind. When night came, this veritable village of monsters became  I want to devour travelers like Ziji.

    Méiyou opening remarks, méiyou all unnecessary actions.  The only thing Maxi needs to do now is to kill, carve out a bloody path, and kill him completely.  At this time, ruguo Maxi still wonders what is going on, then his life has been in vain.

    Every villager armed with a murderous weapon was beaten to death by Maxi, including those who had been eaten by rabbits.  The entire village and all the rabbits were killed by Maxi. Only Maxi stood in front of the burning village with solemn eyes.  The thrill of killing made Maxi feel a little sick.  Many people had died at Maxi's hands before, but nothing like this had happened, which made Maxi feel guilty.  Logically speaking, Maxi shouldn't have this kind of gadget, but what's puzzling is that this kind of gadget appeared.

    Just when Maxi was confused, an angry shout came from Turán: "You murderer!"

    A very familiar voice, Maxi quickly followed the sound and saw Luo Lin, who had been missing news, standing about fifty meters away from Ziji with an angry look on her face.  Seeing the angry look on Rowling's face, Maxi knew something was wrong.  It is often said that the eyes are the windows to the human soul. Looking at Rowling's somewhat hollow eyes.  Maxi Luo Lin was in a very bad situation at this time. This guy was controlled by the illusion created by Wu Meng.  In other words, it is more appropriate to say that Rowling is deeply involved in it. Rowling is more convinced than Maxi that what she sees is real.

    In Rowling's eyes, Maxi, Ziji's trusted partner, massacres a village.  Although she didn't know the reason, Luo Lin felt very heartbroken.  There is also a feeling of betrayal growing in my heart.

    "Lowling, please listen to my explanation." Maxi saw that Rowling had misunderstood Ziji.  I quickly wanted to explain.  But a word rang in Luo Lin's ears: "Don't listen to his explanation. If you want to know, explanation is just a cover-up. If you do something wrong, why do you need to explain?"

    As if possessed by evil spirits, Rowling said to Maxi: "You don't need to explain, explanation is just a cover-up. I only believe my eyes. Maxi, you are so cruel, you can't even tell a child of several years old."  Don’t let it go.”

    "They are all fake and illusions." Maxi shouted urgently.

    "Nonsense! They are all alive. Maxi, you really disappoint me. You are not only cruel, but also shameless and cowardly. You dare not do what you should."

    Maxi Zhidàoziji said it was in vain to tell Rowling now, so he simply changed the subject and asked: "Where were you before? I remember we were recruited together"

    "Don't change the subject! Maxi, do you know your guilt?" Rowling interrupted Maxi and asked.

    "Do you want to be a shime?" The clay figurine is also very angry, not to mention a person with a bad temper like Maxi. After enduring it again and again, even though it was clear that Luo Lin had been tricked by Wu Meng,  At this moment Maxi couldn't help it anymore.

    Rowling didn't seem to notice Maxi's anger at all. She pointed at Maxi and said: "I want to arrest you! Seek justice for these murderous people. Maxi, for the sake of being a comrade, I hope you can be arrested without hesitation."  , don’t force me to do it.”

    Maxi was so angry that she laughed, but in addition to being angry with Luo Lin, she was even more angry with Wu Meng, who was behind the scenes.  Maxi gritted his teeth and said: "Wu Meng, if you have the ability, come out and fight with me openly. Is it interesting to play this kind of conspiracy?"

    Rowling stared at Maxi and shouted:??: "Maxi, does this matter have something to do with the teacher?"

    "Shut up! You big-breasted, brainless woman! You're an idiot who still applauds others after being fooled!"

    "You said shime!" Luo Lin was furious.  It's not her fault that she has big breasts. She hates it when people say she has big breasts and is stupid.

    The more the two talked, the more they became choked. Luo Lin, who was influenced by Wu Meng, finally took the initiative to attack. Maxi was angry at Luo Lin's indifference, but he finally understood Luo Lin's current situation. Faced with it,  Luo Lin's desperate attack, Maxi still tolerated it.  Otherwise, it is very likely that there will be a lose-lose situation that Wu Meng expected.

    But if this goes on for a long time, Maxi will lose sooner or later.  Although the god general Luo Lin was yidiǎn weaker than Maxi, the sober Maxi could not let go and fight back, while Luo Lin had no scruples.  As one goes, the other goes up, and the strength gap between the two is naturally evened out.

    Maxi resisted Luo Lin's attack while looking for Wu Meng's hiding place. In this situation, Maxi believed that Wu Meng, a cunning guy, would be waiting for the last chance to reap the benefits.  What Maxi has to do is to find Wu Meng as soon as possible.  As long as Wu Meng can be defeated, Luo Lin will naturally stop attacking Ziji.

    But finding Wu Meng is not a trivial matter, not to mention having to deal with Luo Lin, who is having a desperate attack with a madman on the side.  Maxi was a little careless and suffered many injuries.  But Rowling became more and more courageous as she fought, so Maxi couldn't even mention the frustration in her heart.

    You want to fight but you can’t fight, you want to run but you can’t run away, who would believe you if you say you’re not aggrieved?  But even so, Maxi still continues to persevere.  As a principled person.  Maxi could not leave his comrade Luo Lin alone and handed her over to Wu Meng for control.

    "Wu Meng! You are as timid as a mouse, come out and fight if you are a man!" Maxi shouted loudly, but the only response to Maxi was silence and Rowling's more ferocious attacks.

    Maxi was accidentally kicked out by Luo Lin with a whip kick.  Rowling struck with all her strength and kicked Maxi a hundred meters away.  Unable to continue like this, Maxi decided to fight back, but before he could get up, he heard a familiar voice with surprise.

    "Maxi? Are you Maxi? I'm Rowling!"

    "Lowling?" Maxi was stunned when he heard the words, and quickly looked towards the source of the sound, and saw another Rowling walking over with a surprised look on her face.  Although Rowling's face was filled with excitement of meeting old friends again, Maxi couldn't believe anyone at this time.  See Luo Lin approaching.  Maxi quickly shouted: "Stop! Stand there and don't move!"

    "What, what's wrong? Maxi, I'm Luo Lin, you don't recognize me?" Luo Lin looked at Maxi in confusion and shouted.

    Maxi looked Luo Lin up and down and opened her mouth to explain.  I heard another Rowling's voice not far away, "Maxi. You murderer! Get out of here and die immediately!"

    "This is why I can't believe you." Maxi pointed at Rowling who was chasing him and said to Rowling who appeared after him.

    Then Luo Lin, who appeared last, was also stunned when she saw Luo Lin chasing after her.  But then he became furious, pointed at Luo Lin who was chasing him and shouted: "Who are you? Why are you pretending to be me?"

    "I'm pretending to be you? I'm Luo Lin, one of the twelve generals of the alliance, and you're just a shim?" Luo Lin, who was chasing me, Luo Lin No. 1, looked at Luo Lin No. 2 with disdain and asked.  .

    "Maxi, step aside and leave this fake to me." Rowling No. 2 said to Maxi in a deep voice.  for this command.  It can be said that Maxi got what he wanted. He immediately stepped aside and said to Luo Lin No. 2: "Then Luo Lin will leave this to you. I will find that Wu Meng. I believe that guy is hiding nearby."

    "Yeah. Just be careful." Luo Lin No. 2 replied in a deep voice.

    Maxi didn’t go far, she just started searching nearby, and from time to time she had to pay attention to the real and fake Rowlings who were mixed together.  Even Maxi couldn't tell which one of the two Rowlings was real and who was fake at this time. Who could tell the difference accurately with their identical appearance, voice and movements.

    With Luo Lin’s help, Maxi felt much more relaxed and could focus more on finding Wu Meng.  No matter it is a fantasy like Shime, there are always flaws of one kind or another.  There is no perfect solution in the fantasy world. As long as a flaw is found, there will be a solution.  The most direct way to break the illusion is to directly attack the person who set up the illusion. As long as the person who set up the illusion is attacked, the illusion will self-defeat.

    Thinking about the method on how to break the illusion that he had heard from Wu Meng before, Maxi tried hard to find the unique difāng around him, but after looking around, Maxi found it.I can't find any suspicious ones.

    "Damn it, where are the different difāngs?" Maxi couldn't help but look up to the sky and sighed.  But when Maxi saw the full moon in the sky, he was suddenly stunned.  Maxi ignored that at this moment, the most distinctive thing was the full moon in the sky. This guy must be too close to him.  Even if it's an illusion, you're too close to the ground!

    After discovering the unique difāng, Maxi did not try to scare the snake, but continued to pretend to search, but in his heart he kept thinking about how to attack the full moon above his head.

    Logically speaking, no matter how high Ziji jumps, it is impossible to attack the moon in the sky.  But this is an illusion, not a real world. In other words, the difāng where Ziji is now is still the lawless planet.  It's just that Ziji is now in an illusion, so there will be a deviation from reality in perception.  And Wu Meng took advantage of this, using his deviation from reality to turn it into a scene in the changing fantasy world.

    "Thanks to this guy becoming the moon, if he were a star, it would be really hard to find." Maxi thought to himself, and at the same time took the time to take a look at the real and fake Rowling who was still fighting.  Although I don’t know how Wu Meng got the fake Luo Lin, I have to say that the fake Luo Lin was working hard.  After exhausting all their energy with Zhen Luo Lin, the two of them hugged each other together with the two shrews who were fighting each other on the street.  Roll into a ball.  Pulling hair, spitting, scratching the opponent's face As long as it can hit the opponent, it can be said that there is no use at all.

    Maxi wisely chose to ignore it, and instead began to prepare to deal with the bright moon in the sky. Since this is an illusion, what Ziji has to do is ignore the realistic sense of distance and launch a surprise attack on the full moon in the sky.

    Thinking of this, Maxi Turán roared, as if he was stimulated.  They rushed towards the real and fake Rowlings who were hugging each other and falling to the ground, tearing each other apart.  Not only the real and fake Rowling were shocked by Maxi's turán change, but also Wu Meng, who was standing in the sky as a full moon.

    When Wu Meng discovered that Ziji had been discovered, it was already too late.  Wu Meng, who had realized his true state, fell to the ground, and the scene around him was like Turán collapsed, gradually disappearing around Maxi and Luo Lin.

    "Get up!" Maxi reminded Rowling who was sitting on the ground.  After being reminded, Luo Lin found Ziji sitting on the ground in a mess, holding a female doll.  He immediately threw away the female doll in his hand.  He stood up with a red face and stood right next to Maxi.

    "How did you find out?" Wu Meng looked at Maxi and asked.

    "Is this so difficult? Have you forgotten that you gave us how to break the illusion before?" Maxi replied humbly.

    I listened to Maxi’s words.  Wu Meng said slightly disappointedly: "Maxi, you have changed. You have become more sincere than before."

    "I would rather you say that I am mature. Teacher, your illusion was cracked by us and you lost." Maxi said to Wu Meng in a deep voice.

    After hearing this, Wu Meng shook his head and replied: "You are the only one who has broken the illusion, and Luo Lin, she is memeyou."

    "What does the teacher mean when you say this?"

    "I just praised you and you became confused again. What I mean is very simple. I still can't lose, but you still can't win." After saying this.  Wu Meng's figure gradually became blurry. Seeing this, Maxi hurriedly rushed towards Wu Meng, but unfortunately Wu Meng ran away. Maxi and Luo Lin were once again shrouded in a strange smoke.  This time, Rowling was smart. She rushed over, grabbed Maxi's arm and said, "Hold on to each other, don't fight alone."

    Hearing this, Maxi smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to hold Rowling's hand and replied, "Okay."

    Hearing this, Rowling's face turned red suspiciously, but Maxi couldn't see it because of the smoke.

    ……

    *************************************

    Outside the institute

    Ning Ping felt a little headache when he looked at the little boy standing in front of Ziji with a finger in his mouth and a pair of cute big eyes looking at Ziji.  That damn Luo Hongchen actually said that the Shime Variety Beast was Ziji's trophy and would only follow the strong ones recognized by it.  But the question is, does Ziji want this ever-changing beast to be of any use?  Looking at the cute appearance of this ever-changing beast, if Han Mengxin sees this, there will definitely be another competitor.  Although the Devouring Beast was also a competitor, that guy ate, slept, and ate. He rarely appeared in front of people that night, and basically stayed in Han Mengxin's room.  But this ever-changing beast in front of me

    "Hey, let's discuss something, you go find someone else Come on, come on, you bastard! Don't cry! Just follow if you want." Seeing the big, tearful eyes of the Variety Beast, Ning Ping compromised in a very hopeless manner.  .

    &nbsp;In fact, it was similar to what Ning Ping thought. When Han Mengxin saw the Variety Beast at the first sight, she immediately fell in love with the Variety Beast.  The little boy of five or six years old is white, fat, pink and tender, and he is very funny no matter how you look at him.  Not only Han Mengxin likes her, but Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er, and even Liu Qingmei, a tomboy, can't resist Shota's charm.  You touch the various beasts around and I pinch them.  The Variety Beast was so frightened that he repeatedly cast glances at Ning Ping asking for help.  But the look of pity and need for protection inspired Han Mengxin and other women to become even more enthusiastic.

    "Hey, where did you find this guy?" Han Yu asked Ning Ping in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping depressedly repeated what Luo Hongchen had said to Ziji again to Han Yu.  Han Yu then remembered that people like Ziji seemed a bit dishonest. They patronized Ziji and didn't care at all about the lives of Maxi and Luo Lin.

    "How about we go take a look?" Han Yu suggested in a low voice.

    This proposal was immediately supported by Ningping and others.  However, Han Mengxin and others were playing with the Variety Beast. They were happily shihouing with the new toy they just got, and they were reluctant to leave. As a result, only Han Yu and Shi Tianbao returned to the scene of the battle. Ning Ping needed to watch the Variety Beast.  Although this little guy looked pitiful, Han Yu and Ning Ping vividly remembered how fierce this guy was when he fought with Ning Ping. It would be impossible if there was no one around him who could calm this little guy.  But looking at the pitiful way the little guy was being bullied by Han Mengxin and others, Han Yu knew that it was the Variety Beast that would be unlucky, not Han Mengxin and the others.

    Returning to the scene of the battle, the black fog covering Wu Meng, Maxi and Luo Lin still existed, but it was half smaller than before.  Snooker was found. Snooker was forming his team at the moment. Luo Hongchen, Guiying and Chao Cuo suddenly left, otherwise Snooker would not have been able to win so quickly.

    "The changes in the black fog are obvious. Just in case, I plan to have people surround this black fog." Snooker said to Han Yu and Ning Ping in a deep voice.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 879 The Strong

    The burning village, the helpless villagers, the violent pirates, begging for mercy, crying, laughing and whining constitute a hell on earth of blood and fire.

    When Maxi saw this scene, she wanted to help Shihou, but found that Ziji couldn't touch everything in front of her.  Just like a bystander, apart from watching, there is nothing I can do to interfere.

    Maxi shouted loudly, but no matter whether he was the perpetrator or the victim, it seemed that he could not hear Maxi's cry at all. "Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!"  No matter what Maxi does, he can never touch what is happening in front of him.

    "Damn it, Wu Meng is going to do something Shime again?" Maxi cursed in a low voice.  After scolding Maxi, he wanted to ask Rowling who came here with Ziji, but when Maxi saw Rowling's appearance at this time, she realized that Rowling, who had been silent all this time, was very abnormal.

    They saw Luo Lin looking straight at what was happening in front of her, gently moving her legs and walking forward.  Seeing this, Maxi quickly followed him, with a worried look on his face.  As Rowling walked about thirty steps, she stood in front of a burning house. Several women were pushed to the ground by pirates and were being raped. Several headless male corpses lay not far from the women.  difāng.

    ……

    When the satisfied pirates left, only a village was burned to ashes.  During this period, Maxi tried hard to stop the atrocities of these pirates, but it was like being in a different world. No matter how hard Maxi tried, he could never touch even a hair of those damn pirates.  Until the end, Maxi was numb and silently looked at the violent pirates, trying to remember their faces.

    Rowling stood motionless in front of the big house until all the pirates left. It seemed that God couldn't bear to see the tragic situation of the village.  A heavy rain poured down, extinguishing the burning houses and washing the bloody earth, but it could not wash away the disgusting smell of blood.

    Luo Lin slowly walked into the big house that was mostly burned down.  She seemed to be very familiar with the layout of the big house. Without any hesitation, she came to the kitchen of the big house, in front of a burnt corpse.  Maxi followed Luo Lin silently. From Luo Lin's reaction, Maxi suddenly remembered the rumors about Luo Lin that she had heard before.

    The burnt corpse moved. To be precise, it was pushed open from below by something shime.  It turns out that underneath the body is the entrance to the cellar.  A little girl, no more than seven or eight years old, emerged from the cellar.  She looked around helplessly. The unfamiliar environment made the little girl forget to cry.

    Seeing the little girl slowly walking out of the big house, throwing herself in front of a human head and crying loudly, Maxi was convinced that the little girl was Luo Lin's little girl.  Maxi peeked at Rowling beside her.  Luo Lin was seen with tears streaming down her face, but she remained silent.

    "Lowling. I will avenge you." Maxi looked at Rowling worriedly.  He promised softly.  But after hearing this, Rowling shook her head and replied: "Thank you for your kindness, but no need. I personally avenged those damn pirates. Maxi, did you think I would be called a Bloody Rose before?"

    "Are all those pirates you killed"

    "Pirates, all deserve to die!" Rowling replied solemnly.

    Maxi was silent. He didn't know how he should comfort Rowling in this situation.  He could only stand by Luo Lin's side silently. When Luo Lin wanted to find a shoulder to shoulder, he could provide it for free.  Unfortunately, Rowling didn't bother Maxi and reached out to wipe away the tears on her face.  Rowling's voice was a little low as she said: "Back then, my hometown was attacked by pirates, and only four children, including me, survived. There were more than two thousand people in my hometown at that time, but in the end those who survived  But there are only four children. I fully thought that the Alliance would avenge the victims in my hometown, but what I waited for was that they concealed it. The investigation report from the investigating officer turned out to be a natural disaster. Ha What a good excuse."

    "Who was the investigating officer at that time?" Maxi asked in a deep voice.

    "Haha you want to avenge me? No need, that guy died. He died of a natural disaster, ha~ died of a man-made natural disaster. Maxi, do you think I did something wrong?"

    Maxi: “…”

    Perhaps Rowling didn't intend to listen to Maxi at all, and said to herself: "With four children, I won't get any pension. If I had chosen to leave the other three people at that time, I'm afraid I would have died from a natural disaster.  Just a number." At this point, a sarcastic smile appeared on Rowling's face, and she said coldly: "I'm glad that I chose to escape and escaped."

    Maxi knew that what Rowling needed at this time was just an audience, so Maxi looked at Rowling silently and listened to what Rowling was saying.??What anyone said.  Just listen to Luo Lin continue to say: "The life of wandering is really hard. At that time, revenge became the only motivation to support my survival. I am just a seven or eight-year-old child. It is almost impossible to take revenge. I have to  Live. I don’t believe that the alliance will seek justice for me, a child, so I chose revenge. But if I want to take revenge, I must have the skills. In order to learn the skills, I have done everything. I have been a thief and a liar.  I probably wouldn’t have any hesitation if I was someone who was either young or sleeping with someone. Until I wandered to Longjiao Star and arrived at Liu Qingmei’s martial arts gym. At first, I didn’t plan to go there.  Stay tuned. Although the Liu Qingmei family’s martial arts gym is famous on Dragon Horn Planet, it is only famous on Dragon Horn Planet and is only second-rate in the alliance. But what I didn’t expect was that Liu Qingmei’s family  The master of the gymnasium turned out to be a retired master. I stayed in Liu Qingmei's martial arts gym. I worked hard. In order to improve my strength, I would try all kinds of training. As a result, I went crazy.  "

    "It was precisely because of my obsession that the masters of the Liu family paid attention to me. In order to cure me, the masters of the Liu family found the masters of the Shi family. I don't know why the two of them wanted to help me like that, but I  But because the two of them joined forces in the end, not only was it okay, but it was a blessing in disguise, and their own strength was greatly improved. Of course, the price was that the masters of the two families gave me twenty years of life. Originally, they could have lived longer.  "

    "Perhaps my desperate attitude was recognized by them. They taught me carefully in the remaining years and made me understand that there are not only black-hearted officials in this world, but also kind-hearted people. It can be said that it is their  Because of his existence, I, who originally only cared about revenge, finally regained my conscience as a human being."

    "I got the help of two experts and joined the alliance. With my desperate fighting style and ruthless behavior, I quickly stood out among the alliance soldiers in that period. I was promoted again and again until I became an alliance member.  One of the divine generals. After becoming a divine general, I found the official who was responsible for handling the incident in my hometown. It's funny, that official didn't even think that I was the kid who escaped back then. I looked at that official like a dog.  I feel disgusted to please me. He is such a shameless guy, and he can cover up the death of more than 2,000 people with one hand."

    "I tricked the official into the forest. No one can tell"

    "What did you do to that guy?" Maxi couldn't help but ask.

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Luo Lin's mouth, "What's wrong? Haha I tied him to a big tree, and then cut off his flesh one by one. With my identity at the time, I thought  It's not difficult to get a list of the victims of a death report. I cut that guy a total of 2,176 times, and each cut represented a life in my hometown."

    Maxi shuddered when she heard this.  The Luo Lin in front of him seemed so strange.  Who would have thought that Luo Lin, a divine general, could be so cruel.  Killing can only be done with a nod of the head.  This is not a simple killing.  But massacre.  But then he thought about what the dead official had done, and Maxi suddenly realized that what Rowling did didn't seem to be an excessive thing.  Although Maxi Mingbáiziji had this wrong idea as the Inspector General, Maxi could not deceive Ziji's true intentions.  From the bottom of his heart, I didn't know that Maxi would do such crazy things after encountering what Rowling encountered.

    "I want to kill that guy. That guy is not worth killing. The smell of blood attracted a lot of predators. I stood on the tree. I watched the guy being eaten by those animals, and the result was just like what I had done before.  That’s right, his death report stated that he was attacked by a predator and lost his life.”

    ??Maxim is talking.  When it comes to the official who was killed by Rowling, Maxi suddenly remembered who it was.  At that time, this incident could be said to be a sensation, but no one could find out the reason.  No one knew that the official wanted to run into the primeval forest alone because of this.  The gnawing of animals prevents forensic scientists from collecting any useful evidence.  In the end, the matter could only be left alone.  Unexpectedly, Rowling was involved.

    "What happens next? After the great revenge is avenged, are you ready to start your own life? That is when the bloody rose will no longer be bloody?" Maxi asked, looking at Rowling.

    "Yes, that shihou, a great revenge must be avenged. I would be very sorry if I died immediately. But it happened that shihou, I returned to the Liushi family who had given me great help. I can't take any more revenge on the two families.  The master had nothing to hide and told my two masters everything about me. Maybe I needed to find someone to talk to at that time, and the only ones I could talk to were my two masters. I  Fortunately, I willI told my master about the situation, but my master was not dissatisfied with me because of it. He only comforted me, advised me, and allowed me to start a new life.  It was precisely because of Master's persuasion that I chose to become a monk.  "

    "Lowling, thank you for telling me this." Maxi said to Rowling with a smile.

    Luo Lin also smiled, "I want to thank you too. If it weren't for you, I would have been confused by the fantasy before and lost myself." At this point, Luo Lin Turán said to the empty sky: "Teacher,  Your plan has failed again."

    "Yeah, I didn't expect you to be able to wake up from your nightmare. I'm curious who are the two masters you are talking about?"

    "Haha There is only one autumn in life, and everyone has the way of life that they yearn for. Not everyone likes to be superior to others. For some people, glory and wealth are just a fleeting thing. Teacher, I don't object to you wanting to change the world.  idea, but I will stop your behavior. In every turmoil, ordinary people are always the ones who suffer. No matter how beautiful your righteousness is, no matter how beautiful the future you describe, when you reach what you long for  Before Shijiè, the road we passed was always covered with mountains of blood and corpses of ordinary people. I don’t fight for the powerful; I don’t fight for the rich; I only fight for those who once had nothing but ordinary people with me.  Ordinary humans fight.”

    The words just fell.  A blurry figure gradually became clear in front of Luo Lin. Wu Meng looked at Luo Lin with a trace of relief and nodded and said: "It seems that you have found the target that Ziji wants to protect. nàme Maxi, you have found  Have you found the target Ziji wants to protect?"

    Hearing this, Maxi took a step forward and replied in a deep voice: "My goal has never changed, to fight for justice in this world."

    "Haha That's right, but can you really guarantee that when you meet the shihou of a powerful person, you can still stick to the justice in your heart? The alliance is rotten from the root. You use shime to protect it.  ?When you find that the only thing preventing you from protecting justice in this world is the alliance, what kind of choice will you make?" Wu Meng looked at Maxi and asked with a chuckle.

    Maxi was silent for a moment.  He looked up at Wu Meng again and said slowly: "The Ruguo Alliance cannot protect the justice of this world, so it is necessary for it to exist. But this will never be an excuse for your reactionary rebellion. I will look for it,  Find those who are willing to protect justice in the world and re-form an alliance."

    "It seems that it is impossible to join forces with you." Wu Meng said to Maxi with regret.

    "I will never join forces with someone who has no regard for life." Maxi said coldly.

    "That's such a shame."

    "We have different paths, so we don't agree with each other."

    Wu Meng’s figure became blurry again.  Everything around us began to collapse.  Another shijiè behind was exposed.  In the boundless prairie, Wu Meng was dressed like an ancient general, standing about 200 meters away from Luo Lin and Maxi.

    "Lowling, don't take action for a while." Maxi whispered to Rowling.

    "You still want to fight alone now?" Luo Lin asked in surprise.

    Maxi looked at Wu Meng and said in a deep voice: "Faced with an opponent who is determined to fight to the death, we must give him the necessary respect." After finishing speaking, Luo Lin did not wait to speak.  Maxi stepped forward.

    When Maxi and Wu Meng were about a hundred meters away from each other, the two of them started almost at the same time and rushed towards their opponent.  In the middle ground, two people met.  Just after a fight.  The two of them tried their best, not only to defeat their opponents, but also to persist in their own ideas.

    Luo Lin stood a hundred meters away, silently watching the two people fighting, but thinking about their persistence.  It is undeniable that just like Rowling confided her secrets to Maxi, Maxi's reward is his true thoughts about the future of the alliance.  Like Wu Meng, Maxi also had the idea of ????changing the dynasty in his heart.  It's just that the paths chosen by Maxi and Wu Meng are different.  Wu Meng's plan is to directly use violence to overthrow the current alliance's rule, which is simple and crude.  Even if war breaks out in Shihou, Maxi's plan is for peaceful evolution. Although wars will also occur, the scope of the impact will be much smaller than Wu Meng's.  Wu Meng works from top to bottom, and the entire alliance must change accordingly, while Maxi only wants to change the upper levels of the alliance, and from there, the whole alliance will be gradually changed.

    Rowling doesn’t know whether Maxi’s or Wu Meng’s ideas are more effective, but she does know who she should support.  There is no doubt that it is Maxi.  Who made Rowling and Maxi comrades-in-arms?

    Wu Meng lives up to the saying that he always gets stronger. Even though he is outnumbered in his 70s this year, against Maxi who is in his prime, he does not lose at all in a fight.  But there is a saying?It is well said that boxing is afraid of youth. After all, age is there. Maxi is not in a hurry. He firmly believes that as long as Ziji persists, Wu Meng will be the first to fall.

    The stormy attack forced Maxi to temporarily give up attacking and concentrate on defense.  Just wait until Wu Meng's physical strength is exhausted, and that's when Maxi launches a counterattack.

    *********************************

    Outside the institute

    Snooker sent people to surround the black mist created by Wu Meng. Han Yu yawned boredly. Seeing that there was nothing going on here, he planned to go to the underground research institute to help those who were still cleaning up the underground research.  Union soldiers.  But before Han Yu and Shi Tianbao could move, they felt a juliè shaking in the ground, followed by an explosion. The research institute was directly blown into ruins by the underground explosion, and a figure appeared on the ruins.  .

    He is of medium build, with long silver-white hair, and a long black-edged knife in his hand that is still dripping with blood.  Seeing the person who appeared in Turan, Han Yu felt a chill running down his spine.

    "Attack!" Snooker gave the order, and the nearby Alliance soldiers immediately rushed towards the silver-haired man who appeared in Turán.  The silver-haired man glanced indifferently at the charging Alliance soldiers, and slowly raised the long black-edged sword in his hand

    "Get down!" Han Yu yelled, suddenly flew up and threw Snooker, who was not far away from Ziji, to the ground.  Soon enough, just as Han Yu threw Snooker down, the silver-haired man waved the long black-edged sword in his hand, and pushed forward with a visible silver-white sword energy. The Alliance soldiers who could not dodge were immediately hit.  The sword energy was cut off, and the broken limbs were scattered all over the ground.

    Chapter 879 The Strong

    The burning village.  The helpless villagers and violent pirates begging for mercy, crying, laughing and whining constitute a hell on earth of blood and fire.

    When Maxi saw this scene, she wanted to help Shihou, but found that Ziji couldn't touch everything in front of her.  Just like a bystander, except watching.  I don't have the slightest chance to interfere.

    Maxi shouted loudly, but it didn’t matter whether he was the perpetrator or the victim.  It seemed that Maxi's cry could not be heard at all.  No matter what Maxi does.  Never being able to touch everything that affects everything happening in front of you.

    "Damn it, Wu Meng is going to do something Shime again?" Maxi cursed in a low voice.  After scolding Maxi, he wanted to ask Rowling who came here with Ziji, but when Maxi saw Rowling's appearance at this time, she realized that Rowling, who had been silent all this time, was very abnormal.

    They saw Luo Lin looking straight at what was happening in front of her, gently moving her legs and walking forward.  Seeing this, Maxi quickly followed.  There was a worried look on his face.  As Rowling walked about thirty steps, she stood in front of a burning house. Several women were pushed to the ground by pirates and were being raped. Several headless male corpses lay not far from the women.  difāng.

    ……

    Be careful when the satisfied pirates leave.  Only a village was left that was burned to ashes.  During this period, Maxi tried hard to stop the atrocities of these pirates, but it was like being in a different world. No matter how hard Maxi tried, he could never touch even a hair of those damn pirates.  Until the end, Maxi was numb and silently looked at the violent pirates, trying to remember their faces.

    Rowling stood motionless in front of the big house until all the pirates left. It seemed that God couldn't bear to see the tragic situation of the village. A heavy rain poured down, extinguishing the burning houses and washing away the bloody earth.  , but could not wash away the disgusting smell of blood.

    Luo Lin slowly walked into the big house that was mostly burned down.  She seemed to be very familiar with the layout of the big house. Without any hesitation, she came to the kitchen of the big house, in front of a burnt corpse.  Maxi followed Luo Lin silently. From Luo Lin's reaction, Maxi suddenly remembered the rumors about Luo Lin that she had heard before.

    The burnt corpse moved. To be precise, it was pushed open from below by something shime.  It turned out that underneath the body was the entrance to the cellar, and a little girl, no more than seven or eight years old, emerged from the cellar.  She looked around helplessly. The unfamiliar environment made the little girl forget to cry.

    Seeing the little girl slowly walking out of the big house, throwing herself in front of a human head and crying loudly, Maxi was convinced that the little girl was Luo Lin's little girl.  Maxi peeked at Luo Lin next to her and saw Luo Lin with tears streaming down her face, but she remained silent.

    "Lowling, I will avenge you." Maxi looked at Rowling worriedly and promised softly.  But after hearing this, Rowling shook her head and replied: "Thank you for your kindness, but no need. I personally avenged those damn pirates. Maxi, did you think I would be called a Bloody Rose before?"

    ? ???Are all those pirates you killed"

    "Pirates, all deserve to die!" Rowling replied solemnly.

    Maxi was silent. He didn't know how he should comfort Rowling in this situation. He could only stand by Rowling's side silently. When Rowling was looking for a shoulder, he could provide it for free.  Unfortunately, Rowling did not bother Maxi. She stretched out her hand to wipe away the tears on her face. Rowling said in a low voice: "Back then, my hometown was attacked by pirates. Only four children, including me, survived.  Come down. There were more than 2,000 people in my hometown at that time, but only four children survived in the end. I fully thought that the Alliance would avenge the victims in my hometown, but what I waited for was that they concealed it. The investigating officer's  The investigation report turned out to be a natural disaster. Hawhat a good excuse."

    "Who was the investigating officer at that time?" Maxi asked in a deep voice.

    "Haha you want to avenge me? No need, that guy died. He died of a natural disaster, ha~ died of a man-made natural disaster. Maxi. Do you think I did something wrong?"

    Maxi: “…”

    Perhaps Rowling didn't intend to listen to Maxi at all, and said to herself: "With four children, I won't get any pension. If I had chosen to leave the other three people at that time, I'm afraid I would have died from a natural disaster.  Just a number." At this point, a sarcastic smile appeared on Rowling's face, and she said coldly: "I'm glad that I chose to escape and escaped."

    Maxi knew that all Rowling needed at this time was an audience, so Maxi looked at Rowling silently and listened to what Rowling never said to anyone.  Just listen to Luo Lin continue to say: "The life of wandering is really hard. At that time, revenge became the only motivation to support my survival. I am just a seven or eight-year-old child. It is almost impossible to take revenge. I have to  Live. I don't believe that the alliance will seek justice for me, a child, so I chose revenge. But if I want revenge, I must have skills, in order to learn skills. I've done it all. I've been a thief, I've been a liar,  I probably wouldn’t have any hesitation if I was someone who was either young or sleeping with someone. Until I wandered to Longjiao Star and arrived at Liu Qingmei’s martial arts gym. At first, I didn’t plan to go there.  Stay tuned. Although the Liu Qingmei family’s martial arts gym is famous on Dragon Horn Planet, it is only famous on Dragon Horn Planet, and is only second-rate in the alliance. But what I didn’t expect was that Liu Qingmei’s family  The master of the gymnasium turned out to be a retired master. I stayed in the martial arts gym of Liu Qingmei's family. I worked hard. In order to improve my strength, I would try all kinds of training. As a result, I went crazy.  "

    "It was precisely because of my obsession that the masters of the Liu family paid attention to me. In order to cure me, the masters of the Liu family found the masters of the Shi family. I don't know why the two of them wanted to help me like that, but I  But because the two of them joined forces in the end, not only was it okay, but it was a blessing in disguise, and their own strength was greatly improved. Of course, the price was that the masters of the two families gave me twenty years of life. Originally, they could have lived longer.  "

    "Perhaps my desperate attitude was recognized by them. They taught me carefully in the remaining years and made me understand that there are not only black-hearted officials in this world, but also kind-hearted people. It can be said that it is their  Because of his existence, I, who originally only cared about revenge, finally regained my conscience as a human being."

    "I got the help of two experts and joined the alliance. With my desperate fighting style and ruthless behavior, I quickly stood out among the alliance soldiers in that period. I was promoted again and again until I became an alliance member.  One of the divine generals. After becoming a divine general, I found the official who was responsible for handling the incident in my hometown. It's funny, that official didn't even think that I was the kid who escaped back then. I looked at that official like a dog.  I feel disgusted to please me. He is such a shameless guy, and he can cover up the death of more than 2,000 people with one hand."

    "I tricked the official into the forest, and no one could tell"

    "What did you do to that guy?" Maxi couldn't help but ask.

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Luo Lin's mouth, "What's wrong? Haha I tied him to a big tree, and then cut off his flesh one by one. With my identity at the time, I thought  It's not difficult to get a list of the victims of a death report. I cut that guy a total of 2,176 times, and each cut represented a life in my hometown."

    Maxi shuddered when she heard this. The Luo Lin in front of her was so strange.  Who would have thought that Luo Lin, a divine general, could be so cruel.  Killing someone is no more than a nod. This is not a simple killing, but a brutal killing.  But then he thought about what the dead official had done, and Maxi suddenlyǎnjiào What Luo Lin did didn't seem to be a very excessive thing.  Although Maxi Mingbáiziji had this wrong idea as the Inspector General, Maxi could not deceive Ziji's true intentions.  From the bottom of his heart, I didn't know that Maxi would do such crazy things after encountering what Rowling encountered.

    "I want to kill that guy. That guy is not worth killing. The smell of blood attracted a lot of predators. I stood on the tree and watched the guy being eaten by those animals. The result was just like what I had done before.  Yes, his death report stated that he was attacked by a predator. As a result, he lost his life."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of mind that the official who was killed by Rowling, Maxey yijing remembered who it was.  At that time, this incident could be said to be a sensation, but no one could find out the reason.  No one knew that the official wanted to run into the primeval forest alone because of this.  The gnawing of animals prevents forensic scientists from collecting any useful evidence.  In the end, the matter could only be left alone.  Unexpectedly, Rowling was involved.

    "What happens next? After the great revenge is avenged, are you ready to start your own life? That is when the bloody rose will no longer be bloody?" Maxi asked, looking at Rowling.

    "Yes, that shihou, a great revenge must be avenged. I would be very sorry if I died immediately. But it happened that shihou, I returned to the Liushi family who had given me great help. I can't take any more revenge on the two families.  The master had nothing to hide, so he told my two masters everything about me. Maybe I needed to find someone to talk to at that time. And the only ones I could talk to were my two masters. I  Fortunately, I told my master about the matter, but my master was not dissatisfied with me because of it. He only comforted me and persuaded me to start a new life. It was precisely because of my master's persuasion that I chose to become a monk.  .”

    "Rowling. Thank you for telling me this." Maxi said to Rowling with a smile.

    Luo Lin also smiled, "I want to thank you too. If it weren't for you, I would have been confused by the previous fantasy and lost myself." At this point, Luo Lin Turán said to the empty sky: "Teacher.  Your plan has failed again."

    "Yeah, I didn't expect you to be able to wake up from your nightmare. I'm curious who are the two masters you are talking about?"

    "Haha There is a life, a life, a life, and everyone has the way of life they yearn for. Not everyone likes to be superior to others. For some people, glory and wealth are just a fleeting thing. Teacher, I don't object to you wanting to change the world.  idea, but I will stop your behavior. In every turmoil, ordinary people are always the ones who suffer. No matter how beautiful your righteousness is, no matter how beautiful the future you describe, when you reach what you long for  Before Shijiè, the road we passed was always covered with mountains of blood and corpses of ordinary people. I don’t fight for the powerful; I don’t fight for the rich; I only fight for those who once had nothing but ordinary people with me.  Ordinary humans fight.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, a blurry figure gradually became clear in front of Luo Lin. Wu Meng looked at Luo Lin with a hint of relief and nodded and said: "It seems that you have found the target that Ziji wants to protect. nàme Mark  Xi, have you found the target Ziji wants to protect?"

    Hearing this, Maxi took a step forward and replied in a deep voice: "My goal has never changed, to fight for justice in this world."

    "Haha That's right, but can you really guarantee that when you meet the shihou of a powerful person, you can still stick to the justice in your heart? The alliance is rotten from the root. You use shime to protect it.  ?When you find that the only thing preventing you from protecting justice in this world is the alliance, what kind of choice will you make?" Wu Meng looked at Maxi and asked with a chuckle.

    Maxi was silent for a moment, looked up at Wu Meng again, and said slowly: "The Ruguo Alliance cannot protect justice in this world, so it is only necessary for it to exist. But this will never be an excuse for your reactionary rebellion.  . I will search for those who are willing to protect justice in the world and re-form an alliance."

    "It seems that it is impossible to join forces with you." Wu Meng said to Maxi with regret.

    "I will never join forces with someone who has no regard for life." Maxi said coldly.

    "That's such a shame."

    "We have different paths, so we don't agree with each other."

    Wu Meng's figure became blurry again, and everything around him began to collapse, revealing another figure behind him.  In the boundless prairie, Wu Meng was dressed like an ancient general, standing about 200 meters away from Luo Lin and Maxi.

    "Lowling, don't take action for a while." Maxi whispered to Rowling.

    "You still want to fight alone now??  "Luo Lin asked in surprise.

    Maxi looked at Wu Meng and said in a deep voice: "Facing an opponent who is determined to fight to the death, we must give him the necessary respect." After speaking, Maxi stepped forward without waiting for Rowling to speak.

    When Maxi and Wu Meng were about a hundred meters away from each other, the two of them started almost at the same time and rushed towards their opponent.  In the middle ground, two people met.  As soon as they met, the two people tried their best, not only to defeat their opponents, but also to stick to their own ideas.

    Luo Lin stood a hundred meters away, silently watching the two people fighting, but thinking about their persistence.  It is undeniable that just like Rowling confided her secrets to Maxi, Maxi's reward is his true thoughts about the future of the alliance.  Like Wu Meng, Maxi also had the idea of ????changing the dynasty in his heart.  It's just that the paths chosen by Maxi and Wu Meng are different.  Wu Meng's plan is to directly use violence to overthrow the current alliance's rule, which is simple and crude.  Even if war breaks out in Shihou, Maxi's plan is for peaceful evolution. Although wars will also occur, the scope of the impact will be much smaller than Wu Meng's.  Wu Meng works from top to bottom, and the entire alliance must change accordingly, while Maxi only wants to change the upper levels of the alliance, and from there, the whole alliance will be gradually changed.

    Rowling doesn’t know whether Maxi’s or Wu Meng’s ideas are more effective, but she does know who she should support.  There is no doubt that it is Maxi.  Who made Rowling and Maxi comrades-in-arms?

    Wu Meng lives up to the saying that he always gets stronger. Even though he is outnumbered in his 70s this year, against Maxi who is in his prime, he does not lose at all in a fight.  But there is an old saying that goes well, boxing is afraid of youth, and age is what matters in the end. Maxi is not in a hurry. He firmly believes that as long as Ziji persists, Wu Meng will be the first to fall.

    The stormy attack forced Maxi to temporarily give up attacking and concentrate on defense.  Just wait until Wu Meng's physical strength is exhausted, and that's when Maxi launches a counterattack.

    *********************************

    Outside the institute

    Snooker sent people to surround the black mist created by Wu Meng. Han Yu yawned boredly. Seeing that there was nothing going on here, he planned to go to the underground research institute to help those who were still cleaning up the underground research.  Union soldiers.  But before Han Yu and Shi Tianbao could move, they felt a juliè shaking in the ground, followed by an explosion. The research institute was directly blown into ruins by the underground explosion, and a figure appeared on the ruins.  .

    He is of medium build, with long silver-white hair, and a long black-edged knife in his hand that is still dripping with blood. Seeing Turán appear, Han Yu felt a little chill go down his spine.

    "Attack!" Snooker gave the order, and the nearby Alliance soldiers immediately rushed towards the silver-haired man who appeared in Turán.  The silver-haired man glanced indifferently at the charging Alliance soldiers, and slowly raised the long black-edged sword in his hand

    "Get down!" Han Yu yelled, suddenly flew up and threw Snooker, who was not far away from Ziji, to the ground.  Soon enough, just as Han Yu threw Snooker down, the silver-haired man waved the long black-edged sword in his hand, and pushed forward with a visible silver-white sword energy. The Alliance soldiers who could not dodge were immediately hit.  The sword energy was cut off, and the broken limbs were scattered all over the ground.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 880 Demon Sword Black Water

    The burning village, the helpless villagers, the violent pirates, begging for mercy, crying, laughing and whining constitute a hell on earth of blood and fire.

    When Maxi saw this scene and wanted to help, she found that she couldn't touch everything in front of her.  Just like a bystander, apart from watching, there is no possibility of interference.

    Maxi shouted loudly, but whether it was the perpetrator or the victim, it seemed that Maxi’s shouting was not heard at all.  No matter what Maxi does, he can never touch what is happening in front of him.

    "Damn it, what is Wu Meng going to do?" Maxi cursed in a low voice.  After scolding Maxi, he wanted to ask Rowling who came here with him, but when Maxi saw Rowling's appearance at this time, she realized that Rowling, who had been silent all this time, was very abnormal.

    They saw Luo Lin looking straight at what was happening in front of her, gently moving her legs and walking forward.  Seeing this, Maxi quickly followed him, with a worried look on his face.  As Rowling walked about thirty steps, she stood in front of a burning house. Several women were pushed to the ground by pirates and were being raped. Several headless male corpses lay not far from the women.  The place.

    ……

    When the satisfied pirates left, only a village that had been burned to ashes was left.  During this period, Maxi tried hard to stop the atrocities of these pirates, but it was like being in a different world. No matter how hard Maxi tried, he could never touch even a hair of those damn pirates.  Until the end, Maxi was numb and silently looked at the violent pirates, trying to remember their faces.

    Rowling stood motionless in front of the big house until all the pirates left. It seemed that God couldn't bear to see the tragic situation of the village.  It rained heavily.  It extinguished the burning house and washed the bloody earth, but it could not wash away the disgusting smell of blood.

    Luo Lin slowly walked into the big house that was mostly burned down.  She seemed to be very familiar with the layout of the big house, and without any hesitation came to the kitchen of the big house, in front of a burnt corpse.  Maxi followed Luo Lin silently. From Luo Lin's reaction, Maxi suddenly remembered the rumors about Luo Lin that she had heard before.

    The burnt corpse moved. To be precise, it was pushed open by something from below.  It turns out that underneath the body is the entrance to the cellar.  A little girl, no more than seven or eight years old, emerged from the cellar.  She looked around helplessly. The unfamiliar environment made the little girl forget to cry.

    Watching the little girl slowly walk out of the big house.  When she threw herself in front of a human head and cried bitterly, Maxi was already convinced that the little girl was Rowling's childhood.  Maxi peeked at Rowling beside her.  Luo Lin was seen with tears streaming down her face, but she remained silent.

    "Lowling. I will avenge you." Maxi looked at Rowling worriedly.  He promised softly.  But Rowling shook her head after hearing this and replied: "Thank you for your kindness, but no need. Those damn pirates. I have already avenged them with my own hands. Maxi, do you know why I was called Bloody Rose before?"

    "Are all those pirates you killed"

    "Pirates. They all deserve to die!" Rowling replied solemnly.

    Maxi was silent.  He didn't know how he should comfort Rowling at this time.  He could only stand by Luo Lin's side silently. When Luo Lin was looking for a shoulder, he could provide it for free.  Unfortunately, Rowling did not bother Maxi and reached out to wipe the tears from her face.  Rowling said in a low voice: "Back then, my hometown was attacked by pirates, and only four children, including me, survived. At that time, there were more than 2,000 people in my hometown. But in the end, those who survived  But there are only four children. I fully thought that the Alliance would avenge the victims in my hometown, but what I waited for was that they concealed it. The investigation report from the investigating officer turned out to be a natural disaster. Ha What a good excuse."

    "Who was the investigating officer at that time?" Maxi asked in a deep voice.

    "Haha you want to avenge me? No need, that guy is already dead. Died from a natural disaster. Ha~ died from a man-made natural disaster. Maxi, do you think I did something wrong?"

    Maxi: “…”

    Perhaps Rowling didn't intend to listen to Maxi's words at all, and said to herself: "The four children did not receive any pension. If I had not chosen to leave the other three people at that time, I would have died from a natural disaster.  Just a number." At this point, a sarcastic smile appeared on Rowling's face, and she said coldly: "I'm glad that I chose to escape and escaped."

    Maxi knew that what Rowling needed at this time was just an audience, so Maxi looked at Rowling silently and listened to what Rowling had not said to anyone.  Just listen to Luo Lin continue to say: "The days of wandering are really?It was so painful. At that time, revenge became the only motivation for me to survive.  As a seven or eight-year-old child, it is almost impossible to take revenge. I must survive.  I didn't believe that the alliance would seek justice for me, a child, so I chose to take revenge myself.  But if I want to take revenge, I must have the skills. In order to learn the skills, I have done everything.  I have been a thief, a liar, and a trustworthy person. If I were not young, I would not have any hesitation if I slept with someone.  Until I wandered to Longjiao Star and arrived at Liu Qingmei’s martial arts gym.  At first, I didn't plan to stay there for long. Although Liu Qingmei's martial arts gym is famous on Dragon Horn Planet, it is only famous on Dragon Horn Planet, and is only second-rate in the alliance.  But what I didn't expect was that the master of Liu Qingmei's family turned out to be a retired master.  I stayed at Liu Qingmei's martial arts gym. I worked hard. In order to improve my strength, I would try any kind of training.  As a result, I went crazy.  "

    "It was precisely because of my obsession that the masters of the Liu family paid attention to me. In order to cure me, the masters of the Liu family found the masters of the Shi family. I don't know why the two families wanted to help me like that in the first place, but I  Because the cooperation between the two families was not only okay in the end, but it was a blessing in disguise, and their own strength was greatly improved. Of course, the price was that the masters of the two families gave me twenty years of life. They could have lived longer."

    "Perhaps my desperate attitude was recognized by them. They taught me carefully in the remaining years and made me understand that there are not only black-hearted officials in this world, but also kind-hearted people. It can be said that it is their  Because of this, I, who originally only knew how to seek revenge, finally regained some of my human conscience."

    "I got help from two experts and joined the alliance. With my desperate fighting style and ruthless behavior, I quickly stood out among the alliance soldiers in that period. I was promoted again and again until I became an alliance member.  One of the divine generals. After becoming a divine general, I found the official who was responsible for handling the incident in my hometown. It’s funny, that official didn’t even think that I was the kid who escaped back then. He looked at that official like a dog.  I feel disgusted to please me. He is such a shameless guy, and he can cover up the death of more than 2,000 people with one hand."

    "I tricked the official into the forest. No one told"

    "What did you do to that guy?" Maxi couldn't help but ask.

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Luo Lin's mouth, "What's wrong? Haha I tied him to a big tree. Then I cut off his flesh one by one. With my identity at the time, I thought  It's not difficult to get a list of the victims of a death report. I cut that guy a total of 2,176 times, and each cut represented a life in my hometown."

    Maxi shuddered when she heard this.  For a moment, I felt that the Luo Lin in front of me was so strange.  Who would have thought that Luo Lin, a divine general, could be so cruel.  Killing can only be done with a nod of the head.  This is no longer a simple killing, but a brutal killing.  But then I thought about what the dead official had done.  Maxi suddenly felt that what Rowling did didn't seem to be an excessive thing.  Although Maxi knew that he was wrong to think this way as the Inspector General, Maxi could not deceive his true heart.  Start from your heart.  Maxi didn't know what would happen to him after he encountered what Rowling had experienced.  What kind of crazy things will you do?

    "I didn't kill that guy, that guy wasn't worth killing. The smell of blood attracted a lot of predators. I stood on the tree. I watched the guy being eaten by those animals, and the result was just like what I had done before.  That’s right, his death report stated that he was attacked by a predator and lost his life.”

    Maxi said nothing.  Speaking of the official killed by Rowling, Maxi already remembered who it was.  At that time, this incident could be said to be a sensation.  But no one can find out the reason.  No one knows why the official ran into the virgin forest alone.  The gnawing of animals prevents forensic scientists from collecting any useful evidence.  In the end, the matter could only be left alone.  Unexpectedly, Rowling was involved.

    "What happens next? After the great revenge is avenged, are you ready to start your own life? That is when the bloody rose will no longer be so bloody?" Maxi looked at Rowling and asked.

    "Yes, at that time. The great revenge had to be avenged. I felt that I would have no regrets even if I died immediately. But at that time, I returned to the Liushi family who had given me great help. I no longer wanted to do anything to them.  The master had nothing to hide and told my two masters everything about me. Maybe at that time I needed to find someone to talk to, and the only ones who could be the ones I could talk to were my two masters.  I was lucky. I told my master about it, but my master was not dissatisfied with me because of it.It is to comfort me, persuade me, and let me start a new life.  It was precisely because of Master's persuasion that I did not choose to become a monk.  "

    "Lowling, thank you for telling me this." Maxi said to Rowling with a smile.

    Rowling was also smiling, "I want to thank you too. If it weren't for you, I would have been confused by my previous illusions and lost myself." At this point, Rowling suddenly said to the empty sky: "Teacher,  It seems your plan has failed again."

    "Yeah, I didn't expect you to wake up from your nightmare on your own. I'm curious who are the two masters you are talking about?"

    "Haha Life lasts for a lifetime, and everyone has their own way of living. Not everyone likes to be superior to others. For some people, glory and wealth are just a fleeting thing. Teacher, I don't object to you wanting to change the world.  idea, but I will stop your behavior. In every turmoil, ordinary people are always the ones who suffer. No matter how beautiful your righteousness is, no matter how beautiful the future you describe, when you reach what you long for  Before the world, the roads we passed were always covered with mountains of corpses and seas of blood of ordinary people. I don’t fight for the powerful; I don’t fight for the rich; I only fight for those who were just ordinary people like me.  Ordinary humans fight.”

    The words just fell.  A blurry figure gradually became clear in front of Luo Lin.  Wu Meng looked at Luo Lin with a hint of relief and nodded and said, "It seems that you have found the target you want to protect. So Maxi, have you found the target you want to protect?"

    Hearing this, Maxi took a step forward and replied in a deep voice: "My goal has never changed, to fight for justice in this world."

    "Haha It's easy to say, but can you really guarantee that when you meet a powerful person, you can still stick to the justice in your heart? The alliance, an alliance that has been rotten from the root, what do you use to protect it?  ?When you find that the only thing preventing you from protecting justice in this world is the alliance, what choice will you make?" Wu Meng looked at Maxi and asked with a chuckle.

    Maxi was silent for a moment.  He looked up at Wu Meng again and said slowly: "If the alliance can no longer protect justice in this world, then there is no need for it to exist. But this will definitely not become an excuse for your reactionary rebellion. I will look for it,  Find those who are willing to protect justice in the world and re-form an alliance."

    "It seems that it is impossible to join forces with you." Wu Meng said to Maxi with regret.

    "I will never join forces with someone who has no regard for life." Maxi said coldly.

    "That's such a shame."

    "We have different paths, so we don't agree with each other."

    Wu Meng’s figure became blurry again.  Everything around him began to collapse.  Another world is revealed.  In the boundless prairie, Wu Meng was dressed like an ancient general.  Standing about 200 meters away from Rowling and Maxi.

    "Lowling, don't take action for a while." Maxi whispered to Rowling.

    "You still want to fight alone now?" Luo Lin asked in surprise.

    Maxi looked at Wu Meng.  He said in a deep voice: "Faced with an opponent who has decided to fight to the death. We must give him the necessary respect." After finishing speaking, Rowling did not wait to speak.  Maxi stepped forward.

    When Maxi and Wu Meng were about a hundred meters apart, the two started almost at the same time and rushed towards their opponent.  In the middle ground, two people met.  Just after a fight.  The two of them tried their best, not only to defeat their opponents, but also to stick to their own ideas.

    Luo Lin stood a hundred meters away.  Silently watching the two people fighting, thinking about their own persistence.  It's undeniable that just like Rowling confiding her secrets to Maxi, Maxi's reward is his true thoughts about the future of the alliance.  Same as Wu Meng.  Maxi also had the idea of ????changing the dynasty in his heart.  It's just that the paths chosen by Maxi and Wu Meng are different.  Wu Meng's plan is to directly use violence to overthrow the current alliance's rule, which is simple and crude.  At that time, even if war breaks out all over the world, he will not hesitate, but Maxi's plan is to evolve peacefully. Although war will also occur, the scope of the impact will be much smaller than Wu Meng's.  Wu Meng works from top to bottom, and the entire alliance must change accordingly, while Maxi only wants to change the upper levels of the alliance, and from there, the whole alliance will be gradually changed.

    Rowling doesn’t know which of Maxi’s and Wu Meng’s ideas is more effective, but she knows who she should support.  There is no doubt that it is Maxi.  Who made Rowling and Maxi comrades-in-arms?

    Wu Meng lives up to the saying that he grows stronger with age. Even though he is already 70 or 20 years old, he did not lose at all when facing Maxi who was still in his prime.  But as the old saying goes, boxing is afraid of youth. After all, age will be there. Maxi is not in a hurry, heI believe that as long as I persist, Wu Meng will be the first to fall.

    The stormy attack forced Maxi to temporarily give up attacking and concentrate on defense.  Just wait until Wu Meng's physical strength is low, and that's when Maxi launches a counterattack.

    *********************************

    Outside the institute

    Snooker sent people to surround the black mist created by Wu Meng. Han Yu yawned boredly. Seeing that he had nothing to do here, he planned to go to the underground research institute to help those who were still cleaning the underground.  Union soldiers at the institute.  But before Han Yu and Shi Tianbao could move, they felt a sudden violent shaking on the ground, followed by an explosion. The research institute was directly blown into ruins by the underground explosion, and a figure appeared on the ruins.  .

    He is of medium build, with long silver-white hair, and a long black-edged knife in his hand that is still dripping with blood.  See someone suddenly appear.  Han Yu felt a chill running down his spine.

    "Attack!" Snooker gave the order, and the nearby Alliance soldiers immediately rushed towards the silver-haired man who suddenly appeared.  The silver-haired man glanced indifferently at the charging Alliance soldiers, and slowly raised the long black-edged sword in his hand

    "Get down!" Han Yu yelled, suddenly flew up and threw Snooker, who was not far away from him, to the ground.  Soon enough, just when Han Yu threw Snooker down, the silver-haired man waved the long black-edged sword in his hand, and the silver-white sword energy visible to the naked eye was pushed forward. The Alliance soldiers who could not dodge were immediately hit.  The sword energy was cut off, and the broken limbs were scattered all over the ground.

    The burning village, the helpless villagers.  The violent pirates begged for mercy, cried, laughed wildly, and whined, forming a hell on earth of blood and fire.

    When Maxi saw this scene and wanted to help, she found that she couldn't touch everything in front of her.  Just like a bystander, apart from watching, there is no possibility of interference.

    Maxie shouted loudly.  But whether it was the perpetrator or the victim, it seemed that Maxi's cry was not heard at all.  No matter what Maxi does.  Never being able to touch everything that affects everything happening in front of you.

    "Damn it. What is this guy Wu Meng planning to do again?" Maxi cursed in a low voice.  After scolding Maxi, he wanted to ask Rowling who came here with him, but when Maxi saw Rowling's appearance at this time, she realized that Rowling, who had been silent all this time, was very abnormal.

    They saw Luo Lin looking straight at what was happening in front of her, gently moving her legs and walking forward.  Seeing this, Maxi quickly followed him, with a worried look on his face.  Followed by Rowling for about thirty steps.  Rowling stood in front of a large house that was still burning. Several women were pushed to the ground by pirates and were being raped. Several headless male corpses lay not far from the women.

    ……

    When the satisfied pirates left, only a village that had been burned to ashes was left.  Maxi worked hard during this period.  Trying to stop the atrocities of these pirates was like being in a different world. No matter how hard Maxi tried, he could never touch even a hair of those damn pirates.  Until the end, Maxi was numb and silently looked at the violent pirates, trying to remember their faces.

    Rowling stood motionless in front of the big house until all the pirates left. It seemed that God couldn't bear to see the tragic situation of the village.  A heavy rain poured down, extinguishing the burning houses and washing the bloody earth, but it could not wash away the disgusting smell of blood.

    Luo Lin slowly walked into the big house that was mostly burned down.  She seemed to be very familiar with the layout of the big house, and without any hesitation came to the kitchen of the big house, in front of a burnt corpse.  Maxi followed Luo Lin silently. From Luo Lin's reaction, Maxi suddenly remembered the rumors about Luo Lin that she had heard before.

    The burnt corpse moved. To be precise, it was pushed open by something from below.  It turns out that underneath the body is the entrance to the cellar.  A little girl, no more than seven or eight years old, emerged from the cellar.  She looked around helplessly. The unfamiliar environment made the little girl forget to cry.

    Watching the little girl slowly walk out of the big house, throw herself in front of a human head and cry loudly, Maxi was already convinced that the little girl was Rowling's childhood.  Maxi peeked at Rowling beside her.  Luo Lin was seen with tears streaming down her face, but she remained silent.

    "Lowling. I will avenge you." Maxi looked at Rowling worriedly.  He promised softly.  But Rowling shook her head after hearing this and replied: "Thank you for your kindness, but no need. I have already avenged those damn pirates with my own hands. Maxi, do you know why I was called Bloody Rose before?"

    "Are all those pirates you killed"

    "Pirates, all deserve to die!" Rowling replied solemnly.

    &nbsp; Maxi was silent. He didn’t know how he should comfort Rowling at this time.  He could only stand by Luo Lin's side silently. When Luo Lin was looking for a shoulder, he could provide it for free.  Unfortunately, Rowling did not bother Maxi and reached out to wipe the tears from her face.  Rowling said in a low voice: "Back then, my hometown was attacked by pirates, and only four children, including me, survived. At that time, there were more than 2,000 people in my hometown, but in the end the survivors  But there are only four children. I fully thought that the Alliance would avenge the victims in my hometown, but what I waited for was that they concealed it. The investigation report from the investigating officer turned out to be a natural disaster. Ha What a good excuse."

    "Who was the investigating officer at that time?" Maxi asked in a deep voice.

    "Haha you want to avenge me? No need, that guy is already dead. Died from a natural disaster, ha~ died from a man-made natural disaster. Maxi. Do you think I did something wrong?"

    Maxi: “…”

    Perhaps Rowling didn't intend to listen to Maxi's words at all, and said to herself: "The four children did not receive any pension. If I had not chosen to leave the other three people at that time, I would have died from a natural disaster.  Just a number." At this point, a sarcastic smile appeared on Rowling's face, and she said coldly: "I'm glad that I chose to escape and escaped."

    Maxi knew that what Rowling needed at this time was just an audience, so Maxi looked at Rowling silently and listened to what Rowling had not said to anyone.  Just listen to Rowling continue to say: "The life of wandering is really hard. At that time, revenge became the only motivation to support my survival. I am just a seven or eight-year-old child. It is almost impossible to take revenge. I have to  Live. I don’t believe that the alliance will seek justice for me, a child, so I chose to take revenge myself. But if I want revenge, I must have skills, in order to learn skills. I have done everything. I have been a thief, I have been a liar,  If I wasn't young or had sex with someone, I probably wouldn't have any hesitation. Until I wandered to Longjiao Star and arrived at Liu Qingmei's martial arts gym. I didn't plan to go there at first.  Stay tuned. Although the Liu Qingmei family’s martial arts gym is famous on Dragon Horn Planet, it is only famous on Dragon Horn Planet, and is only second-rate in the alliance. But what I didn’t expect was that Liu Qingmei’s family  The master of the gymnasium turned out to be a retired master. I stayed in the martial arts gym of Liu Qingmei's family. I worked very hard. In order to improve my strength, I would try any kind of training. As a result, I went crazy.  "

    "It was precisely because of my obsession that the masters of the Liu family paid attention to me. In order to cure me, the masters of the Liu family found the masters of the Shi family. I don't know why the two families wanted to help me like that in the first place, but I  Because the cooperation between the two families was not only okay in the end, but it was a blessing in disguise, and their own strength was greatly improved. Of course, the price was that the masters of the two families gave me twenty years of life. They could have lived longer."

    "Perhaps my desperate attitude was recognized by them. They taught me carefully in the remaining years and made me understand that there are not only black-hearted officials in this world, but also kind-hearted people. It can be said that it is their  Because of this, I, who originally only knew how to seek revenge, finally regained some of my human conscience."

    "I got the help of two experts and joined the alliance. With my desperate fighting style and ruthless behavior, I quickly stood out among the alliance soldiers in that period. I was promoted again and again until I became an alliance member.  One of the divine generals. After becoming a divine general, I found the official who was responsible for handling the incident in my hometown. It’s funny, that official didn’t even think that I was the kid who escaped back then. He looked at that official like a dog.  I feel disgusted to please me. He is such a shameless guy, and he can cover up the death of more than 2,000 people with one hand."

    "I tricked the official into the forest. No one told"

    "What did you do to that guy?" Maxi couldn't help but ask.

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Luo Lin's mouth, "What's wrong? Haha I tied him to a big tree, and then cut off his flesh one by one. With my identity at the time, I thought  It's not difficult to get a list of the victims of a death report. I cut that guy a total of 2,176 times, and each cut represented a life in my hometown."

    Maxi shuddered when she heard this.  For a moment, I felt that the Luo Lin in front of me was so strange.  Who would have thought that Luo Lin, a divine general, could be so cruel.  Killing can only be done with a nod of the head.  This is no longer a simple killing, but a brutal killing.  But then she thought about what the dead official had done, and Maxi suddenly felt that what Rowling did didn't seem to be an excessive thing.  Although Maxi knew that he was wrong to think this way as the Inspector General, Maxi could not?Lie yourself to your true self.  From the bottom of his heart, Maxi didn't know what kind of crazy things he would do if he encountered what Rowling had experienced.

    "I didn't kill that guy, that guy wasn't worth killing. The smell of blood attracted a lot of predators. I stood on the tree. I watched the guy being eaten by those animals, and the result was just like what I had done before.  That’s right, his death report stated that he was attacked by a predator and lost his life.”

    Maxi said nothing.  Let’s talk about the official killed by Rowling.  Maxi already remembered who it was.  At that time, this incident could be said to be a sensation, but no one could find out the reason.  No one knows why the official ran into the virgin forest alone.  The gnawing of animals prevents forensic scientists from collecting any useful evidence.  In the end, the matter could only be left alone.  Unexpectedly, Rowling was involved.

    "What happens next? After the great revenge is avenged, are you ready to start your own life? That is when the bloody rose will no longer be so bloody?" Maxi looked at Rowling and asked.

    "Yes, at that time, a great revenge was avenged. I felt that I would have no regrets even if I died immediately. But at that time, I returned to the Liushi family who had given me great help. I no longer wanted to do anything to them.  The master had nothing to hide and told my two masters everything about me. Maybe at that time I needed to find someone to talk to, and the only ones who could be the ones I could talk to were my two masters.  I'm very lucky. I told my master what happened, but my master was not dissatisfied with me because of it. He just comforted me, persuaded me, and let me start a new life. It was precisely because of Master's persuasion that I had no choice.  Become a monk."

    "Lowling, thank you for telling me this." Maxi said to Rowling with a smile.

    Rowling is also smiling.  "I want to thank you too. If it weren't for you, I would have been confused by my previous illusions and lost myself." At this point, Rowling suddenly said to the empty sky: "Teacher, your plan seems to have failed again.  Woolen cloth."

    "Yeah, I didn't expect you to wake up from your nightmare on your own. I'm curious who are the two masters you are talking about?"

    "Haha Life is a lifetime. Everyone has their own way of living. Not everyone likes to be superior to others. For some people, glory and wealth are just a fleeting thing. Teacher, I don't object to you wanting to change the world.  idea. But I will stop your behavior. In every turmoil, ordinary people are always the ones who suffer. No matter how beautiful your righteousness is, no matter how beautiful the future you describe, when you reach what you long for  Before the world, the roads we passed were always covered with mountains of corpses and seas of blood of ordinary people. I don’t fight for the powerful; I don’t fight for the rich; I only fight for those who were just ordinary people like me.  Ordinary humans fight.”

    The words just fell.  A blurry figure gradually became clear in front of Luo Lin. Wu Meng looked at Luo Lin with a hint of relief and nodded: "It seems that you have found the target you want to protect. So Maxi, you have found  Have you achieved the goal you want to protect?"

    Hearing this, Maxi took a step forward and replied in a deep voice: "My goal has never changed, to fight for justice in this world."

    "Haha It's easy to say, but can you really guarantee that when you meet a powerful person, you can still stick to the justice in your heart? The alliance, an alliance that has been rotten from the root, what do you use to protect it?  ?When you find that the only thing preventing you from protecting justice in this world is the alliance, what choice will you make?" Wu Meng looked at Maxi and asked with a chuckle.

    Maxi was silent for a moment.  Looking up at Wu Meng again, he said slowly: "If the alliance can no longer protect justice in this world, then there is no need for it to continue to exist. But this will never become an excuse for your reactionary rebellion. I will look for it,  Find those who are willing to protect justice in the world and re-form an alliance."

    "It seems that it is impossible to join forces with you." Wu Meng said to Maxi with regret.

    "I will never join forces with someone who has no regard for life." Maxi said coldly.

    "That's such a shame."

    "We have different paths, so we don't agree with each other."

    Wu Meng’s figure became blurry again.  Everything around him began to collapse.  Another world is revealed.  In the boundless prairie, Wu Meng was dressed like an ancient general, standing about 200 meters away from Luo Lin and Maxi.

    "Lowling, don't take action for a while." Maxi whispered to Rowling.

    "You still want to fight alone now?" Luo Lin asked in surprise.

    Maxi looked at Wu Meng and said in a deep voice: "Facing an opponent who has decided to fight to the death, IWe must give him the necessary respect.  "After speaking, Maxi stepped forward without waiting for Rowling to speak.

    When Maxi and Wu Meng were about a hundred meters apart, the two started almost at the same time and rushed towards their opponent.  In the middle ground, two people met.  Just after a fight.  The two of them tried their best, not only to defeat their opponents, but also to stick to their own ideas.

    Luo Lin stood a hundred meters away, silently watching the two people fighting, but thinking about their persistence.  It's undeniable that just like Rowling confiding her secrets to Maxi, Maxi's reward is his true thoughts about the future of the alliance.  Like Wu Meng, Maxi also had the idea of ????changing the dynasty in his heart.  It's just that the paths chosen by Maxi and Wu Meng are different.  Wu Meng's plan is to directly use violence to overthrow the current alliance's rule, which is simple and crude.  At that time, even if war breaks out all over the world, he will not hesitate, but Maxi's plan is to evolve peacefully. Although war will also occur, the scope of the impact will be much smaller than Wu Meng's.  Wu Meng works from top to bottom, and the entire alliance must change accordingly, while Maxi only wants to change the upper levels of the alliance, and from there, the whole alliance will be gradually changed.

    Rowling doesn’t know which of Maxi’s and Wu Meng’s ideas is more effective, but she knows who she should support.  There is no doubt that it is Maxi.  Who made Rowling and Maxi comrades-in-arms?

    Wu Meng lives up to the saying that he grows stronger with age. Even though he is already 70 or 20 years old, he did not lose at all when facing Maxi who was still in his prime.  But as the old saying goes, boxing is afraid of youth, and age will ultimately determine it. Maxi is not in a hurry. He firmly believes that as long as he persists, Wu Meng will be the first to fall.

    The stormy attack forced Maxi to temporarily give up attacking and concentrate on defense.  Just wait until Wu Meng's physical strength is low, and that's when Maxi launches a counterattack.

    *********************************

    Outside the institute

    Snooker sent people to surround the black mist created by Wu Meng. Han Yu yawned boredly. Seeing that he had nothing to do here, he planned to go to the underground research institute to help those who were still cleaning the underground.  Union soldiers at the institute.  But before Han Yu and Shi Tianbao could move, they felt a sudden violent shaking on the ground, followed by an explosion. The research institute was directly blown into ruins by the underground explosion, and a figure appeared on the ruins.  .

    He is of medium build, with long silver-white hair, and a long black-edged knife in his hand that is still dripping with blood.  Seeing the sudden appearance of the person, Han Yu felt a chill running down his spine.

    "Attack!" Snooker gave the order, and the nearby Alliance soldiers immediately rushed towards the silver-haired man who suddenly appeared.  The silver-haired man glanced indifferently at the charging Alliance soldiers, and slowly raised the long black-edged sword in his hand

    "Get down!" Han Yu yelled, suddenly flew up and threw Snooker, who was not far away from him, to the ground.  Soon enough, just when Han Yu threw Snooker down, the silver-haired man waved the long black-edged sword in his hand, and the silver-white sword energy visible to the naked eye was pushed forward. The Alliance soldiers who could not dodge were immediately hit.  The sword energy was cut off, and the broken limbs were scattered all over the ground.

 Text Chapter 881 The second ability

    Everything in the world is mutually reinforcing, just like antidote grass must grow next to poison.  There is only an antidote that cannot be found, and there is no poison that has no solution.

    The excessive reaction of the holder of the Demon Sword Black Water can only mean one thing, he is guilty and afraid.  So, what is he lying about?  What are you afraid of?  Apart from the lightsaber Ning Ping was holding, Han Yu couldn't think of any other reason.

    No matter it is a white cat or a black cat, the one that catches mice is a good cat.  Han Yu didn't know the origin of the lightsaber in Ning Ping's hand, nor what was contained in the lightsaber. But judging from the results, this lightsaber was good, at least in terms of dealing with the demon sword Heishui.

    "Bastard, wait!" Just like the harsh words spoken by a street gangster when he ran away after suffering a loss, the holder of the demon sword Blackwater turned around and tried to escape.  It seems that Demon Sword Heishui really lost his sense of control and forgot that he was now in Han Yu's domain and could not escape just because he wanted to.  And even if he escapes, where can he escape to?

    Seeing that Demon Saber Heishui turned around to run away, Ning Ping immediately accelerated his speed and rushed towards Demon Saber Heishui. He waved the lightsaber in his hand and rushed towards Demon Saber Heishui to chop him down.  In Han Yu's view, even if he is afraid of the lightsaber, he still has to parry. However, contrary to Han Yu's expectation, the holder of the demon sword Black Water did not even have the courage to parry, and completely lost the ability to fight with him before.  Despite his bravery, when faced with the lightsaber coming at him, Demon Sword Heishui turned around and ran away, not even having the courage to parry.

    It’s like two opponents who were originally evenly matched. One of them suddenly lost the courage to fight and turned around to run away. How could the other not take advantage of this opportunity to pursue the victory?  From the moment the holder of the demon sword Black Water turned around and ran away, the outcome seemed to have been decided. What Han Yu and others had to consider was when will this chase end?

    *****************************

    The pursuit battle in Han Yu’s territory is going on.  The battle in the world laid out by Wu Meng has just entered its most intense stage.  The punches hit the flesh, and the blows brought blood.  Wu Meng and Maxi were like barbarians, fighting for the initiative in the battle without retreating.  The two people relied on the tone in their hearts to attack their opponents fiercely.  defense?  There is no such time!

    The saying "the brave will win when they meet on a narrow road" is perfectly reflected by two people fighting.  Luo Lin, who was watching the fight, looked at the two people fighting, her heart boiling with excitement, but she knew that she must not intervene at this time, otherwise she would definitely be attacked by the two people who had already given red eyes.  These two people have now entered a critical moment, and any external influence may cause irreparable consequences.

    ……

    With Maxi’s roar, the winner seemed to be decided, and Wu Meng was knocked away.  Luo Lin was about to go over when she saw this.  Then Maxi suddenly yelled, "Don't come over!"

    Rowling stopped immediately and looked at Maxi in confusion.  Maxi looked solemn, stared at Wu Meng who fell to the ground for a while, and said with a sneer: "Teacher, come out, in my impression. You will not be knocked down so easily."

    Wu Meng, who fell to the ground, did not respond.  Rowling also felt that Maxi was a bit suspicious.  But Maxi didn't think so. When Wu Meng didn't respond, he immediately sneered and said, "Do you still want to continue pretending to be dead?" Maxi then walked towards Wu Meng who fell to the ground.  Arriving in front of Wu Meng, Maxi raised her foot and stepped on Wu Meng's head. Luo Lin couldn't bear to close her eyes.  But the moment Maxi's foot stepped on Wu Meng's head, Wu Meng, who was lying on the ground, suddenly started to glow.  Immediately afterwards, a loud noise was heard, and Wu Meng on the ground exploded.

    The air wave generated by the explosion made Luo Lin unsteady and took two steps back. At this time, Luo Lin had already opened her eyes and looked at the place where the explosion occurred in disbelief.  Maxi could not be seen in the smoke.  But Rowling believed that Maxi would not die so easily.

    Sure enough, just as Rowling expected, when the smoke gradually dissipated, Maxi had a shield in her hand.  Seeing the shield, Rowling couldn't help but exhale softly, wondering when Maxi had hidden the shield on her body.  You must know that after Maxi exerted all his strength, his upper body was naked, and his lower body was only wearing a pair of pants.  Where did this guy hide his shield?

    Seemingly feeling Rowling’s gaze, Maxi said to himself: “My ability is to control my own muscles and use my own muscles to make a shield. It’s not that difficult.”

    Seeing that Maxi said it lightly, Rowling understood how difficult it was to accomplish such a thing.  As Rowling watched, Maxi's shield made of her own muscles disappeared.  After the shield disappeared, Maxi shouted to the surroundings: "Teacher, what's the point of continuing to hide? Do you think you can trap Rowling and me in a place like this forever? I remember you once taught me  , but every field has a time limit.?I don’t believe that with your current ability, you can maintain this field for too long.  Rowling and I can afford it.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Meng, who was hiding in the dark, sighed and slowly revealed his figure.  Just as Maxi said, he really couldn't trap Maxi and Rowling in his own domain permanently, and the longer he maintained the domain, the more power he had to put in, and the longer it took,  The more disadvantageous it is to oneself.

    "You really don't know how to respect your elders at all." Wu Meng looked at Maxi and said slowly.

    "The teacher once taught us that when fighting, there is no distinction between young and old, male or female. Any kindness will bring unimaginable consequences." Maxi replied lightly.

    Looking at Maxi, Wu Meng smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I regret teaching you so well now."

    Maxi smiled slightly when he heard this and replied: "I didn't expect that there would be a time to compete with the teacher."

    "Humph! It seems that you already think you are sure of victory." Wu Meng said with a cold snort.

    Maxi didn’t answer, but his smile told Wu Meng that’s what he thought.  Wu Meng shook his head slightly, looked at Maxi and said: "Maxi, you are a good student, but you still have your own shortcomings. Have you forgotten that I once told you that before you are sure to kill your opponent, your opponent will always  Is it possible to turn defeat into victory?”

    "Really? Then I'm looking forward to it."

    “…You’ll see.”

    It’s like trying to prove what you say.  Wu Meng raised his right hand slightly, and an explosion suddenly erupted next to Maxi.  Maxi was startled, and immediately put away her little thoughts, and began to pay attention to Wu Meng again.  But Wu Meng sneered and said, "Do you think my previous avoidance was just a simple avoidance?" As soon as he finished speaking, two more explosions appeared next to Maxi.

    Maxi’s expression became solemn, and he felt that his teacher was not as simple as he thought.  As if returning to the way he taught Maxi before, Wu Meng said slowly: "Maxi, let me ask you a question, can a person with abilities in this world have two abilities at the same time?"

    "Impossible! No matter how powerful the ability user is, he can only have one ability in his life. Anyone who tries to have two abilities will destroy himself in the end. Because the human body can only store one ability.  Once there is more than one ability, the abilities will conflict in the body of the ability user, causing the ability user to explode and die." Maxi answered without hesitation.  But I just finished answering.  It was as if Maxi had seen something incredible.  Looking at Wu Meng in surprise, he asked, "Teacher, you won't tell me that you have two abilities."

    "Hehehe" Wu Meng smiled without saying a word and answered Maxi with action.  The explosion occurred in Maxi's right leg. The unsuspecting Maxi's right leg was immediately blown away with a piece of flesh and blood.

    Maxi looked at Wu Meng in surprise, seemingly unable to accept this reality.  Rowling, who was watching the battle, immediately prepared to join the battle.  But before Luo Lin could take action, Wu Meng seemed to notice it. He turned to look at Luo Lin and said with a smile: "Luo Lin. For the sake of master and apprentice, I want to remind you not to act rashly.  Otherwise, I will be sad if your beautiful face is blown up."

    Luo Lin bent over in disbelief and was about to rush towards Wu Meng when she saw Wu Meng snap her fingers with her right hand, followed by an explosion in Luo Lin's left arm.  Rowling did not have Maxi's powerful self-healing ability, nor was she an esper. Even though her left arm was injured by a sudden explosion, she fell into a pool of blood.

    Wu Meng said with some sadness: "I told you not to move, why don't you kid just not listen?"

    Luo Lin, who fell to the ground, looked at Wu Meng in disbelief, wondering why Wu Meng would explode near his body just by snapping his fingers.  Wu Meng didn't seem to be interested in answering Rowling's questions at this time. He focused his attention on Maxi again and asked with a smile: "Maxi, do you still think you can win in this situation?"

    Maxi’s face was as heavy as water, and the sudden change caught Maxi by surprise.  But Maxi still didn't want to believe that Wu Meng had a second ability.  But before figuring out the truth of the matter, Maxi really didn't dare to act rashly.  Hearing Wu Meng's question, Maxi was silent for a while, and then said with a sneer: "You want to deceive me with just this little trick. Teacher, you really underestimate me."

    After hearing this, Wu Meng sighed slightly and said: "It's true that I won't shed tears until I see the coffin, but whatever, you have such a temper, I have known it for a long time."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Maxi, who didn't want to sit still and wait for death, immediately rushed towards Wu Meng like a bull.  In Maxi's view, regardless of whether Wu Meng really possesses the second ability, as long asIf he wants to deal with Wu Meng by himself, then even if he has three abilities, it won't help.  But what Maxi didn't expect was that when Maxi rushed out less than ten steps, his legs exploded again. This time the explosion was so big that it directly broke Maxi's legs.  Maxi lost his balance and fell to the ground, sliding forward a long way, but he was still a long way away from Wu Meng.

    Maxi crawled forward, tenaciously crawling towards Wu Meng.  Wu Meng sighed slightly when he saw this, and seemed to be moved by Maxi's tenacity. He took the initiative to walk towards Maxi, snapping his fingers constantly as he walked. Every time he snapped his fingers, an explosion would occur on Maxi's body.  .  Even with Maxi's powerful healing ability, when Wu Meng walked in front of Maxi, Maxi was already bruised and bruised.

    "Do you still need to doubt it?" Wu Meng looked down at Maxi and asked.

    Maxi looked up at Wu Meng unwillingly, and replied stubbornly: "I don't believe it."

    "Alas~" Wu Meng sighed and said, "Okay, so that you can understand clearly, let me see what I am capable of." After saying this, Wu Meng did not see any action, but Maxi  But I saw it around Wu Meng's body.  A lot of suspended solids appeared.  These things look like big eyes, but the difference is that they all have a pair of fleshy wings similar to bat wings.

    "My second ability is that I can make these cute little things, and control them to fly and explode through my thoughts." Wu Meng said as he snapped his fingers, and the explosion hit the enemy who was secretly preparing to launch an attack.  Rowling.  Maxi looked at Luo Lin and saw that Luo Lin's body was surrounded by a group of little things that were exactly the same as those around Wu Meng. If it was like what Wu Meng said, Luo Lin would probably be killed by just a snap of Wu Meng's fingers.  Get killed.

    "Why didn't you use this ability in the first place?" Maxi asked with a bitter voice.

    "Haha good things always need to be saved until the last moment. I plan to keep this secret until it is absolutely necessary. Besides, when people get old, they must have some ability to save their lives. Otherwise, they will have to save their lives.  I was bullied so hard by my former apprentice that I didn’t even have the ability to fight back." Wu Meng replied with a smile.

    "I don't understand, why can you have two abilities?" Maxi asked unwillingly.

    "Hahaha I don't understand why. As you said, an esper can only have one ability. But what if the esper has two bodies? Then can he have two abilities?  Woolen cloth?"

    Hearing Wu Meng’s explanation, Maxi looked at Wu Meng in shock.  He said in disbelief: "You. You, don't youcan'tyou madman!"

    "Hehehe is there any need to make such a fuss? I remember I taught you before that if you want to do anything, you have to pay a price. I want to realize my dream, so what's not worth paying for?  .”

    Maxi still couldn’t believe it, even after hearing Wu Meng tell him that he had given his body to biological researchers for research.  But Maxi still didn't want to believe it.  How crazy does it take to make such a decision?  Although Maxi is not a big believer in the saying that parents with sensitive skin should not be touched lightly.  But taking care of your body is what Maxi believes in.  The Wu Meng in front of him was obviously beyond Maxi's understanding.

    "You paid such a high price. For what purpose? Even if you really succeed, what can you get from it?" Maxi looked at Wu Meng in confusion and asked.

    Wu Meng smiled slightly when he heard this, leaned forward and said to Maxi: "I want to change this world and make it more dynamic. I don't want this world to look so lifeless anymore."

    "In other words, you don't care what the world will become in the end?"

    "Hahaha History will move forward after all. If it is necessary for mankind to continue to exist, it will naturally be able to survive this crisis. But if mankind has reached the end of history, then even if I don't do anything, mankind will also be able to survive this crisis.  It will also slowly die out. Maxi, haven't you discovered that when human beings survive disasters, there will always be obvious progress? Every civilizational change is actually an opportunity to promote human self-evolution."

    "No matter how nice you say it, you are just a guy who is afraid of chaos in the world. Your existence is to destroy the stability of the world. Have you ever thought about how many lives humans will pay because of your actions?"

    "Haha The reproductive capacity of human beings is too strong. Even with the endurance of the universe, there will be a time when it can't bear it. Before that, I just let the number of human beings decrease a little, so that the universe can't bear the load.  It’s just a burden.”

    HorseXi Xi didn't speak anymore. He was already convinced that the Wu Meng in front of him had gone crazy, and the Wu Meng who used to be willing to teach his younger generations was dead.  He didn't know what happened to Wu Meng to suddenly become like this, but Maxi believed that the Wu Meng in front of him was a scourge, and his existence had affected the stability of the human world.  As long as he continues to exist, a revolution will break out in the near future. At that time, as Wu Meng said, the entire human world will become a victim of his ambition.

    "I understand." Maxi said and slowly got up from the ground.  Wu Meng seemed a little confused about what Maxi understood. He evacuated the flying bombs surrounding Maxi. After watching Maxi stand up from the ground, he said: "Good healing ability. I didn't expect to recover so quickly. You understand."  What?"

    "I understand that you are a scourge. Even if we die together today, I will destroy you!" Maxi took a deep breath and yelled at Wu Meng.

    The words have not yet finished.  Maxi's attack hit Wu Meng hard with a punch.  Wu Meng seemed to have expected what Maxi would say. The second before Maxi launched the attack, he stepped back and said regretfully: "Oh~ I knew you wouldn't surrender to me. Really.  It is a pity that Maxi, one of the twelve generals known as the Iron-faced Judge of the Alliance, will die today."

    While Wu Meng was speaking, the flying bombs surrounding Wu Meng opened their big eyes and flew towards Maxi with their fleshy wings.  Upon seeing this, Maxi immediately used his left hand as a shield to protect himself and launched a charge towards Wu Meng.

    Everything in the world is mutually reinforcing, just like detoxifying grass must grow next to poison.  There is only an antidote that cannot be found, and there is no poison that has no solution.

    The excessive reaction of the holder of the Demon Sword Black Water.  It can only mean one thing, he is guilty and afraid.  So, what is he lying about?  What are you afraid of?  Apart from the lightsaber Ning Ping was holding, Han Yu couldn't think of any other reason.

    Whether it is a white cat or a black cat.  He who catches mice is a good cat.  Han Yu didn't know the origin of the lightsaber in Ning Ping's hand, nor did he know what was inside the lightsaber.  But judging from the results.  This lightsaber is not bad, at least it is very good in dealing with the demon sword Heishui.

    "Bastard, wait!" Just like the harsh words spoken by a street gangster when he ran away after suffering a loss, the holder of the demon sword Blackwater turned around and tried to escape.  It seems that Demon Sword Heishui really lost his sense of proportion and forgot that he was now in Han Yu's territory.  It's not like you can just run away if you want to.  And even if he escapes, where can he escape to?

    Seeing that Demon Saber Heishui turned around to run away, Ning Ping immediately accelerated his speed and rushed towards Demon Saber Heishui. He waved the lightsaber in his hand and rushed towards Demon Saber Heishui to chop him down.  In Han Yu's view.  Even if he is afraid of the lightsaber, he always has to parry. However, contrary to Han Yu's expectation, the holder of the demon sword Black Water did not even have the courage to parry. He completely lost the bravery he had when he fought against him before.  The lightsaber and demon sword Heishui turned around and ran away as they slashed at them, not even having the courage to parry.

    It’s like two opponents who were originally evenly matched. One of them suddenly lost the courage to fight and turned around to run away. How could the other not take advantage of this opportunity to pursue the victory?  From the moment the holder of the demon sword Black Water turned around and ran away, the outcome seemed to have been decided. What Han Yu and others had to consider was when will this chase end?

    *****************************

    The chase battle in Han Yu's domain is going on, but the battle in the world laid out by Wu Meng has just entered its most intense stage.  The punches hit the flesh, and the blows brought blood.  Wu Meng and Maxi were like barbarians, fighting for the initiative in the battle without retreating.  The two people relied on the tone in their hearts to attack their opponents fiercely.  defense?  There is no such time!

    The saying "the brave will win when they meet on a narrow road" is perfectly reflected by two people fighting.  Luo Lin, who was watching the fight, looked at the two people fighting, her heart boiling with excitement, but she knew that she must not intervene at this time, otherwise she would definitely be attacked by the two people who had already given red eyes.  These two people have now entered a critical moment, and any external influence may cause irreparable consequences.

    ……

    With Maxi’s roar, the winner seemed to be decided, and Wu Meng was knocked away.  When Luo Lin saw this and was about to go over, she heard Maxi suddenly yell, "Don't come over!"

    Rowling stopped immediately and looked at Maxi in confusion.  Maxi looked solemn, stared at Wu Meng who fell to the ground for a while, and said with a sneer: "Teacher, come out. In my impression, you will not be knocked down so easily."

    Wu Meng, who fell to the ground, did not respond, and Luo Lin also felt that Maxi was a little suspicious.  But Maxi didn't think so. When Wu Meng didn't respond, he immediately sneered and said, "Do you still want to continue pretending to be dead?"He followed Maxi and walked towards Wu Meng who fell to the ground.  Arriving in front of Wu Meng, Maxi raised her foot and stepped on Wu Meng's head. Luo Lin couldn't bear to close her eyes.  But the moment Maxi's foot stepped on Wu Meng's head, Wu Meng, who was lying on the ground, suddenly began to glow, followed by a loud noise, and Wu Meng on the ground exploded.

    The air wave generated by the explosion made Luo Lin unsteady and took two steps back. At this time, Luo Lin had already opened her eyes and looked at the place where the explosion occurred in disbelief.  Maxi could not be seen in the smoke, but Rowling believed that Maxi would not die so easily.

    Sure enough, just as Rowling expected, when the smoke gradually dissipated, Maxi had a shield in her hand.  See that shield.  Rowling couldn't help but exhale softly, wondering when Maxi hid a shield on her body.  You must know that after Maxi exerted all his strength, his upper body was naked, and his lower body was only wearing a pair of pants.  Where did this guy hide his shield?

    Seemingly feeling Rowling’s gaze, Maxi said to himself: “My ability is to control my own muscles and use my own muscles to make a shield. It’s not that difficult.”

    Seeing that Maxi said it lightly, Rowling understood how difficult it was to accomplish such a thing.  As Rowling watched, Maxi's shield made of her own muscles disappeared.  After the shield disappeared, Maxi shouted to the surroundings: "Teacher, what's the point of continuing to hide? Do you think you can trap Rowling and me in a place like this? I remember you once taught me  , but every field has a time limit. I don’t believe that with your current ability, you can maintain this field for too long. Rowling and I can afford it."

    The words just fell.  Wu Meng, who was hiding in the dark, sighed and slowly revealed his figure.  Just like Maxi said.  He really couldn't trap Maxi and Rowling in his own territory forever.  And the longer you maintain the field, the more strength you need to exert. The longer you delay, the more disadvantageous it is to you.

    "You really don't know how to respect your elders at all." Wu Meng looked at Maxi and said slowly.

    "The teacher once taught us that when fighting, there is no distinction between young and old. Regardless of gender, any kindness will bring unimaginable consequences." Maxi replied lightly.

    Looking at Maxi, Wu Meng smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I regret teaching you so well now."

    Maxi smiled slightly when he heard this.  He replied: "I didn't expect to have a confrontation with the teacher."

    "Humph! It seems that you already think you are sure of victory." Wu Meng said with a cold snort.

    Maxi didn’t answer, but his smile told Wu Meng that’s what he thought.  Wu Meng shook his head slightly, looked at Maxi and said: "Maxi, you are a good student, but you still have your own shortcomings. Have you forgotten that I once told you that before you are sure to kill your opponent, your opponent will always  Is it possible to turn defeat into victory?”

    "Really? Then I'm looking forward to it."

    “…You’ll see.”

    As if to prove what he said, Wu Meng raised his right hand slightly, and an explosion suddenly sounded next to Maxi.  Maxi was startled, and immediately put away her little thoughts, and began to pay attention to Wu Meng again.  But Wu Meng sneered and said, "Do you think my previous avoidance was just a simple avoidance?" As soon as he finished speaking, two more explosions appeared next to Maxi.

    Maxi’s expression became solemn, and he felt that his teacher was not as simple as he thought.  As if returning to the way he taught Maxi before, Wu Meng said slowly: "Maxi, let me ask you a question, can a person with abilities in this world have two abilities at the same time?"

    "Impossible! No matter how powerful a person with abilities is, he can only have one ability in his life. Anyone who tries to have two abilities will destroy himself in the end. Because the human body can only store one ability.  Once there is more than one ability, the abilities will conflict in the body of the ability user, causing the ability user to explode and die." Maxi answered without hesitation.  But just after answering, Maxi looked at Wu Meng in surprise as if he had seen something incredible and asked: "Teacher, you won't tell me that you have two abilities."

    "Hehehe" Wu Meng smiled without saying a word and answered Maxi with action.  The explosion occurred in Maxi's right leg. The unsuspecting Maxi's right leg was immediately blown away with a piece of flesh and blood.

    Maxi looked at Wu Meng in surprise, seemingly unable to accept this reality.  Luo Lin, who was watching the battle, immediately prepared to join the battle, but before Luo Lin could take action, Wu Meng seemed to notice it. He turned to look at Luo Lin and said with a smile: "Luo Lin, for the sake of master and disciple.  , I want to remind you not to act rashly, otherwise your beautiful face will be blown up, I willIt will be sad.  "

    Luo Lin bent over in disbelief and was about to rush towards Wu Meng when she saw Wu Meng snap her fingers with her right hand, followed by an explosion in Luo Lin's left arm.  Rowling did not have Maxi's powerful self-healing ability, nor was she an esper. Even though her left arm was injured by a sudden explosion, she fell into a pool of blood.

    Wu Meng said with some sadness: "I told you not to move, why don't you kid just not listen?"

    Luo Lin, who fell to the ground, looked at Wu Meng in disbelief, wondering why Wu Meng would explode near his body just by snapping his fingers.  Wu Meng didn't seem to be interested in answering Luo Lin's questions at this time.  He focused his attention on Maxi again and asked with a smile: "Maxi, do you still think you can win in this situation?"

    Maxi’s face was as heavy as water, and the sudden change caught Maxi by surprise.  But Maxi still didn't want to believe that Wu Meng had a second ability.  But before figuring out the truth of the matter, Maxi really didn't dare to act rashly.  Hearing Wu Meng's question, Maxi was silent for a while, and then said with a sneer: "You want to deceive me with just this little trick. Teacher, you really underestimate me."

    Wu Meng sighed slightly after hearing this.  Said: "It's true that I won't shed tears until I see the coffin, but whatever, you have such a temper. I have known it for a long time."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Maxi, who didn't want to sit still and wait for death, immediately rushed towards Wu Meng like a bull.  In Maxi's opinion.  Regardless of whether Wu Meng really has the second ability, as long as he can solve Wu Meng himself.  Then even if he has three abilities, it won't help.  But what Maxi didn't expect was.  Just when Maxi rushed out less than ten steps, his legs exploded again. This time the explosion was so big that it broke Maxi's legs. Maxi lost his balance and fell to the ground.  , sliding forward far away.  But there is still a long way to go before Wu Meng.

    Maxi crawled forward, tenaciously crawling towards Wu Meng.  Wu Meng sighed slightly when he saw this, and seemed to be moved by Maxi's tenacity, and took the initiative to walk towards Maxi.  While walking, he kept snapping his fingers. Every time he snapped his fingers, an explosion would occur on Maxi's body.  Even with Maxi's powerful healing ability, when Wu Meng walked in front of Maxi, Maxi was already bruised and bruised.

    "Do you still need to doubt it?" Wu Meng looked down at Maxi and asked.

    Maxi looked up at Wu Meng unwillingly, and replied stubbornly: "I don't believe it."

    "Alas~" Wu Meng sighed and said, "Okay, so that you can understand clearly, let me see what I am capable of." After saying this, Wu Meng did not see any action, but Maxi  However, he saw many suspended objects appearing around Wu Meng's body.  These things look like big eyes, but the difference is that they all have a pair of fleshy wings similar to bat wings.

    "My second ability is that I can make these cute little things, and control them to fly and explode through my thoughts." Wu Meng said as he snapped his fingers, and the explosion hit the enemy who was secretly preparing to launch an attack.  Rowling.  Maxi looked at Luo Lin and saw that Luo Lin's body was surrounded by a group of little things that were exactly the same as those around Wu Meng. If it was like what Wu Meng said, Luo Lin would probably be killed by just a snap of Wu Meng's fingers.  Get killed.

    "Why didn't you use this ability in the first place?" Maxi asked with a bitter voice.

    "Haha good things always need to be saved until the last moment. I plan to keep this secret until it is absolutely necessary. Besides, when you get older, you have to have some ability to save your life. Otherwise, you have to save your life.  I was bullied so hard by my former apprentice that I didn’t even have the ability to fight back." Wu Meng replied with a smile.

    "I don't understand, why can you have two abilities?" Maxi asked unwillingly.

    "Hehehe I don't understand why. As you said, a person with abilities can only have one ability, but what if the person with abilities has two bodies? Then can he have two abilities?  Woolen cloth?"

    Hearing Wu Meng’s explanation, Maxi looked at Wu Meng in shock and said in disbelief: “You, you, don’t you… don’t know how… you crazy person!”

    "Hehehe is there any need to make such a fuss? I remember I taught you before that if you want to do anything, you have to pay a price. I want to realize my dream, so what's not worth paying for?  .”

    Maxi still couldn’t believe it. Even though he heard Wu Meng tell him that he had given his body to biological researchers for research, Maxi still didn’t want to believe it.  How crazy does it take to make such a decision?  Although Maxi is not a parent with physical problems, she should not touch these words lightly.?Loyal fans.  But taking care of your body is what Maxi believes in.  The Wu Meng in front of him was obviously beyond Maxi's understanding.

    "Why did you pay such a high price? Even if you really succeed, what can you get from it?" Maxi looked at Wu Meng in confusion and asked.

    Wu Meng smiled slightly when he heard this, leaned forward and said to Maxi: "I want to change this world and make it more dynamic. I don't want this world to look so lifeless anymore."

    "In other words, you don't care what the world will become in the end?"

    "Hahaha History will move forward after all. If it is necessary for mankind to continue to exist, it will naturally be able to survive this crisis. But if mankind has reached the end of history, then even if I don't do anything, mankind will also be able to survive this crisis.  It will also slowly die out. Maxi, haven't you discovered that when human beings survive disasters, there will always be obvious progress? Every civilizational change is actually an opportunity to promote human self-evolution."

    "No matter how nice you say it, you are just a guy who is afraid of chaos in the world. Your existence is to destroy the stability of the world. Have you ever thought about how many lives humans will pay because of your actions?"

    "Haha The reproductive capacity of human beings is too strong. Even with the endurance of the universe, there will be a time when it can't bear it. Before that, I just let the number of human beings decrease a little, so that the universe can't bear the load.  It’s just a burden.”

    Maxi didn’t speak anymore. He was already convinced that the Wu Meng in front of him had gone crazy. The Wu Meng who used to be willing to teach the younger generation was dead.  He didn't know what happened to Wu Meng to suddenly become like this, but Maxi believed that the Wu Meng in front of him was a scourge, and his existence had affected the stability of the human world.  As long as he continues to exist, a revolution will break out in the near future. At that time, as Wu Meng said, the entire human world will become a victim of his ambition.

    "I understand." Maxi said and slowly got up from the ground.  Wu Meng seemed a little confused about what Maxi understood. He evacuated the flying bombs surrounding Maxi. After watching Maxi stand up from the ground, he said: "Good healing ability. I didn't expect to recover so quickly. You understand."  What?"

    "I understand that you are a scourge. Even if we die together today, I will destroy you!" Maxi took a deep breath and yelled at Wu Meng.

    Before he finished speaking, Maxi's attack hit Wu Meng hard with a punch.  Wu Meng seemed to have expected what Maxi would say. The second before Maxi launched the attack, he stepped back and said regretfully: "Oh~ I knew you wouldn't surrender to me. Really.  It is a pity that Maxi, one of the twelve generals known as the Iron-faced Judge of the Alliance, will die today."

    While Wu Meng was speaking, the flying bombs surrounding Wu Meng opened their big eyes and flew towards Maxi with their fleshy wings.  Upon seeing this, Maxi immediately used his left hand as a shield to protect himself and launched a charge towards Wu Meng.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 882 The Black and White World

    Within Han Yu’s domain

    After a chase, the holder of the demon sword Blackwater was finally blocked by Han Yu and others.  There is an old saying that goes like this, a dog will jump over the wall when it is anxious, and a rabbit will bite when it is anxious.  Forced into a desperate situation, Demon Sword Heishui finally no longer chose to escape.

    "Ning Ping, come on!" Han Yu shouted.

    Ning Ping, who was shouted at, rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, and then flew towards the holder of the demon sword Black Water.  With nowhere to retreat, Demon Sword Heishui could only resist Ning Ping's attack head-on.  The demon sword Heishui finally met the lightsaber.  When the two swords touched each other, everyone knew that there must be something weird about the two swords, but they didn't expect it to be so weird.  After the demon sword Blackwater and the lightsaber collided, a black hole appeared, quickly swallowing everything around it.  Han Yu felt a blur in front of his eyes, and then he was in a garden. But when he looked at Ningping again, Han Yu was stunned again.

    Opposite Ning Ping, he saw the holder of the Demon Sword Black Water, but neither the Demon Sword Black Water nor the lightsaber was anywhere to be seen, and the places where Ning Ping and the holder were standing seemed to belong to two separate places.  Different world.  The place where Ning Ping stood, like Han Yu, was a bright world where people could relax and relax. However, the holder seemed to be in the dark. In addition to being able to see the holder clearly, he could not see the holder clearly.  Behind him is darkness.

    Han Yu didn’t think much. The flame chain wrapped his hands around the dazed holder. With a strong pull, he directly pulled the holder of the demon sword Black Water over.  When Han Yu thought about it, without the holder, it would be hard to see how the demon sword Heishui would cause trouble.

    "Han Yu, do you know what's going on?" Ning Ping walked to Han Yu and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and turned to look at Huo Qilin. He saw Huo Qilin looking thoughtful and said slowly: "Maybe, probably, maybe"

    "Come on. Just say you don't know and we'll end it. I don't despise you." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Huo Qilin and said.

    Fire Qilin smiled slightly and said: "Haha, I really don't know, but according to my speculation, this should be another parallel world created by the collision of the demon sword Black Water and the lightsaber."

    "Can there be parallel worlds in the field?"

    "Why not? The structure of this world is not flat. It can be said that parallel worlds coexist with each other but do not interfere with each other. Each parallel world has its own set of world laws. Because of this set of world laws, a parallel world cannot  Interfering with other parallel worlds. There is no connection between parallel worlds and parallel worlds, but if the place where parallel worlds contact parallel worlds is impacted by huge energy, a passage will appear between the two parallel worlds, but this  The channel will gradually close over time. Just like the world we are in now, you look at the black hole in the sky. In fact, that is the channel for us to return to the world we were in before. Once the black hole closes, then we will be  If we stay in this world and want to leave, we must use a force as strong as opening this passage. And there is no guarantee that opening the passage again will allow us to return to the original world."

    "Why? Generals can go wherever they want?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin explained patiently: "That's because that general has a beacon. He is a real being with great supernatural powers. He can make his own beacon, and you"

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and admitted: "Yes, I am not as powerful as that guy. I admit this, so what should we do now? Return to the original world through that passage?"

    "Don't worry, that passage doesn't look like it will be closed soon. We can probably stay in this world for about twelve hours. Don't you want to know what happened to the demon sword Blackwater and the lightsaber?" Huo  Qilin asked, shaking his head.

    Curiosity can kill the cat.  After hearing what Huo Qilin mentioned, Han Yu really had the idea to stay and see what was going on in this world?  Ning Ping knew Han Yu very well and knew that if Huo Qilin said this, Han Yu would definitely choose to stay.  Since Han Yu chose to stay, Ning Ping would naturally choose to stay too.

    The two of them reached an agreement. As for the holder of the demon sword black water, after losing the demon sword black water, the whole person seemed to have lost his soul. The whole person became a puppet with strings, and was left there without anyone to care about it.  He didn't run away, he just sat on the ground like a fool, with a dull look on his face, and his unfocused eyes looking straight ahead. No matter what Han Yu said, he just ignored him, as if he didn't hear him.  Han Yu asked for a while and then gave up. He turned to follow Huo Qilin and Ning Ping and began to look at the world they were in now.

    Half light and half dark, the difference is very clear.  Standing on the dividing line between the two worlds, Han Yu reached out and picked a wild flower beside him, and threw it into the dark world on the opposite side. The wild flower had just entered the dark world.?, and in the blink of an eye there was no trace.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu threw a fireball. After entering the dark world, the fireball, which was originally the size of a tennis ball, quickly shrank to the size of a ping pong ball at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then disappeared.  With that brief illumination time, Han Yu and others saw a corner of the dark world, which was nothing but stones.

    Han Yu frowned and thought for a while, then turned to Ning Ping and Huo Qilin and said, "I'll go in and give it a try. You guys wait for me here."

    "No!" Ning Ping immediately stopped him.

    "It'll be okay."

    "Stop being so verbose, I promised Meng Xin, Lin Ke, and Qiao Yan'er to keep an eye on you. Either you stay here, or we go back now." Ning Ping said without any discussion.

    Seeing Ning Ping carrying out Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yan'er, three people who were very important to her, Han Yu knew that if she persisted, Ning Ping would definitely sue him when she returned.  shape.  Han Yu was not afraid of Lin Ke and others, but she couldn't stand Lin Ke and others looking at her with sad eyes.

    After touching his nose, Han Yu said with a final struggle: "Ning Ping, you are a man and you cannot always be led by a woman."

    "I have not been led by women. In fact, I have the same idea as Mengxin and others. You are really capable of causing trouble. In order to prevent you from causing trouble again, I must keep an eye on you at all times. To tell you the truth  Han Yu, in order to prevent you from always getting into trouble, we even set up a special response team, and the main topic is to keep an eye on you."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words.  Han Yu's face suddenly darkened.

    "Hehehe" Huo Qilin laughed out loud. Han Yu's face turned darker, and he said angrily: "Are you laughing at you?"

    "HahaI envy you very much." Huo Qilin said with a smile.

    "Thank you." Han Yu replied a little depressed and a little happy, with a very complicated mood.

    Seeing that Ning Ping wouldn’t let him in, Han Yu had no choice but to give up and follow Huo Qilin and Ning Ping to wander around the side of the light, guessing the whereabouts of the demon sword Heishui and the lightsaber.

    There is an old saying that goes well, stand tall and see far.  But even when Han Yu flew high into the sky, the scenery around him remained unchanged.  It's like being in a sea of ??flowers.  The end is as far as the eye can see.

    The two of them, one beast, and the holder of the demon sword Black Water who had become demented, chose a direction and walked down. Instead of wandering aimlessly, it would be better to choose a direction and keep walking, that might still show up.  A bit of a turnaround.  Anyway, I can stay here for nearly twelve hours.  Han Yu had already planned to spend half of his time exploring this place.  The remaining time is used to return to the original world.

    Han Yu’s idea is correct.  After walking east for about two hours, things really turned around.

    After climbing up a hill, I looked down from a high position and saw people.  A man, a woman and an old man.  The men and women are dressed very retro, all in ancient costumes, and the old man is wearing a cassock.  Look at the old man's big, smooth head.  Damn, isn't this a monk?

    The woman looked at the man behind her back and said something to the old man, while the old man looked at the man and woman in silence.  Han Yu was also dumbfounded.

    Is this a crazy situation?  Could it be that the old man fell in love with a man and planned to take him to become a monk, but the woman refused?

    The soul of Bagua is burning

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and walked down the hillside, while Huo Qilin followed behind, carrying the holder of the demon sword Black Water on his back.  Perhaps because of the birth of Han Yu's flame, Han Yu's character also indirectly affects the character of Fire Qilin. To put it bluntly, Fire Qilin, as a divine beast, is also burning with the soul of Bagua at this time

    The approach of Han Yu and his entourage attracted the attention of a trio of men, a woman and an old man. As soon as they saw Han Yu and others approaching, the man immediately showed hostility, while the woman showed a horrified expression. As for the old monk, he is really old.  The monk showed no emotion or anger, so he couldn't tell what the old guy was thinking.

    "Don't get me wrong, let's just take a look and don't talk. We'll talk after you're done." Han Yu declared to the three of them.

    "Hmph! You are quite courageous. Do you think you can be confident now?" the man said with a sneer.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. After looking at the man, he asked tentatively: "What's your surname? Have we met before?"

    "Humph!" The man snorted coldly and did not answer Han Yu's words.

    Han Yu was asking for trouble and said angrily: "Hey, if you don't tell me, I won't know about it."

    "Don't blame me, sir, my brother's temper is a bit strange." The woman was quite easy to get in touch with and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu heard this and replied: "It's okay.I'm a generous person and don't take things personally.  Little sister, what’s your surname?  "

    "You, get out of here!" The man protected his sister behind him, pointed at Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and said angrily: "I didn't ask you, what are you doing out here? I don't really know what "get out" means, why don't you get out and let me see?"

    "Humph! It doesn't matter if you don't, I'll let you know what it means to get out right away!" the man shouted with eyes wide open.

    "Amitabhatwo benefactors, please be patient. As the saying goes, the world is vaster if you take a step back. Why do you two have to get into a tense situation just because of a few words of argument?" the old monk advised.

    ??????????? Han Yu is really not afraid of fighting with men, but Han Yu is really not willing to fight with others just because of a few quarrels.  After hearing what the old monk said, Han Yu said calmly: "For the sake of the old monk, I won't compete with you, a domestic guy."

    "Humph! You are a cowardless gangster." The man said contemptuously.

    "Who are you talking about?" Han Yu said angrily.

    "Who am I talking about?"

    "Old monk, it's not my fault." Han Yu glanced at the old monk and said slowly.  The old monk sighed when he saw this, and his figure flashed between Han Yu and the man.  As soon as the old monk showed his hand, Han Yu's eyes lit up.  Although I had guessed that this old monk might not be simple, I didn't expect that this old monk was so extraordinary.  Teleport.  A legendary magical skill.

    Seeing Han Yu looking at him with bright eyes, the old monk said helplessly: "Donor, do you want to learn the trick that I just did?"

    "I think, I think." Han Yu nodded quickly and replied.

    "As long as the benefactor doesn't care about this man, I will teach you this method when things are over."

    "Okay, I promise you. We are committed." Han Yu was afraid that the old monk would regret it, so he nodded quickly and replied.

    After settling Han Yu's side, the old monk looked at the man and opened his mouth to speak, when he saw the woman being protected by the man behind her. She begged the old monk and said, "Master. Buddhism emphasizes on making it easy for everyone."  Master, please let my brother go, I am willing to take the punishment for my brother."

    The old monk just shook his head at the woman's words and looked at the man in silence.

    Listening to the woman's pleading to the old monk, Han Yu couldn't stand it and interrupted: "Master, you are not planning to accept that man as your disciple, are you? With such a bad temper, wouldn't accepting him add trouble to yourself?  ? By the way, Master. I want to learn your skills. You don’t want me to become a monk with you, right? That won’t work, I have a wife.”

    "Donor, can you be quiet for a while?" The old monk was silent for a while and said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu touched his nose and stepped aside.  At this time, the man who had been standing behind the woman stretched out his hand and knocked the woman unconscious with a knife. Then he stared at the old monk and said: "Bald donkey. I will tolerate you again and again. Don't think that I am afraid of you. If you force me  If you get too anxious, I will die with you."

    "Amitabha, if the donor had had this intention a long time ago, why would he have been hiding from me? Donor, there is no end to the sea of ??suffering. When you turn around, you will find the shore."

    "Bah! Fuck you uncle Amitabha!" The man cursed, raised his fist and hit the old monk in the face.  However, this punch was completely empty. The old monk appeared on the left side of the man and continued: "Donor, violence cannot solve the problem"

    ……

    The man yelled and cursed while attacking the old monk, but the old monk never fought back.  Well, it can't be said that he didn't fight back. He has been harassing the man with sonic attacks.

    "Ah~~~" Han Yu, who was affected by the old monk's sonic attack, couldn't help but yawned, and complained in a low voice to Ning Ping, who was also sleepy: "I have heard that the monk is verbose before, but I didn't expect him to be so verbose.  Do you think this old monk can teleport just to deal with situations like this? I won't beat you or scold you, I'll bore you to death."

    "Shh~ Do you want that old monk to treat you like he did to this man?" Ning Ping quickly reminded Han Yudao after hearing this.

    Being reminded, Han Yu quickly looked towards the old monk and saw the old monk looking at him with a kind face. Han Yu couldn't help but shiver and quickly faced the old monk with a harmless smile.

    "Are you sometimes afraid?" Ning Ping said to Han Yu while holding back a smile.

    "Nonsense." Han Yu replied angrily. Then he glanced at the old monk and saw that he was focusing on the man. Then he whispered to Ning Ping: "Aren't you afraid of letting me go?"

    “I’m afraid, so I won’t talk too much.” Ning Ping replied with a smile.  Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and decided to ignore Ning Ping for the time being.

    at this timeThe man no longer had the arrogance he had before. Being made dizzy by another magical skill of the old monk, chirping, he suddenly held his head in his hands and howled miserably.  Han Yu and others were shocked when they saw it, thinking that this man was finally told by the old monk that he was crazy.

    ??Looking at the old monk again, he took out a wooden board from somewhere, stretched out his hand and scratched on the wooden board, and then saw a black shadow begin to appear on the top of the man's head. Judging from the appearance of the black shadow, it should be a person.  The black shadow floated from the top of the man's head into the air, then landed in front of the old monk. He cupped his fist and saluted him, and then gradually disappeared.  The old monk returned the gift and looked at the man again and said, "Donor, let go. Only by letting go can you gain relief."

    "Bah! You bald donkey, I will never obey you to death." The man replied, staring at the old monk fiercely.

    Seeing this, Han Yu and others already noticed something was wrong, and they all looked at the man with strange eyes.  Judging from the reaction just now, this man is a man with a story.  Well, the old monk is also a man with stories.

    When Han Yu and others were sizing up the man, the man was also secretly observing Han Yu and others, but none of Han Yu and others liked him.  However, when the man saw the holder of the demon sword Black Water thrown aside by the Fire Qilin, his eyes lit up and he immediately ran over to Han Yu.

    Han Yu and others did not want to be attacked by the old monk's chirping, so they immediately avoided it.  Just listen to the old monk shouting anxiously: "Stop him quickly! Don't let him come into contact with his clone!"

    "Clone?" Han Yu and others were stunned when they heard this.

    It was such a moment of confusion.  The man rushed to the holder of the demon sword Black Water lying on the ground and rushed over. What surprised Han Yu and others was that the man rushed directly into the holder's body without any hindrance.  What's going on?

    "Alas, the success is in vain." The old monk sighed.

    Han Yu watched the holder levitate into the air. After hearing the old monk's words, he asked in confusion: "Master, what's going on? Who is that man?"

    "Demon Sword Black Water." The old monk said slowly.

    Within Han Yu’s domain

    After a chase, the holder of the demon sword Blackwater was finally blocked by Han Yu and others.  There is an old saying that goes like this, a dog will jump over the wall when it is anxious.  The rabbit bites in a hurry.  Forced into a desperate situation, Demon Sword Heishui finally no longer chose to escape.

    "Ning Ping, come on!" Han Yu shouted.

    Ning Ping, who was shouted at, rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, and then flew towards the holder of the demon sword Black Water.  With nowhere to retreat, Demon Sword Heishui could only resist Ning Ping's attack head-on.  The demon sword Heishui finally met the lightsaber.  When the two swords touched each other, everyone knew that there must be something weird about the two swords, but they didn't expect it to be so weird.  After the demon sword Heishui and the lightsaber met.  A black hole actually appeared, quickly swallowing everything around it.  Han Yu felt his eyes dazzled.  Immediately afterwards, you are in a garden.  But when he looked at Ningping again, Han Yu was stunned again.

    Opposite Ning Ping, he saw the holder of the Demon Sword Black Water, but neither the Demon Sword Black Water nor the lightsaber was anywhere to be seen, and the places where Ning Ping and the holder were standing seemed to belong to two separate places.  Different world.  The place where Ning Ping stood was the same as Han Yu, a bright world where people could relax and relax.  But the holder is like being in the dark night. Except that the holder himself can be seen clearly, there is darkness behind him.

    Han Yu didn’t think much, and the flame chain came out to cover the dazed holder.  With a strong pull, the holder of the demon sword Black Water was directly pulled over.  When Han Yu thought about it, without the holder, it would be hard to see how the demon sword Heishui would cause trouble.

    "Han Yu, do you know what's going on?" Ning Ping walked to Han Yu and asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and turned to look at Huo Qilin. He saw Huo Qilin looking thoughtful and said slowly: "Maybe, probably, maybe"

    "Come on, just say you don't know and we'll get married. It's not like I despise you." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Huo Qilin and said.

    Fire Qilin smiled slightly and said: "Haha, I really don't know, but according to my speculation, this should be another parallel world created by the collision of the demon sword Black Water and the lightsaber."

    "Can there be parallel worlds in the field?"

    "Why not? The structure of this world is not flat. It can be said that parallel worlds coexist with each other but do not interfere with each other. Each parallel world has its own set of world laws. Because of this set of world laws, a parallel world cannot  Interfering with other parallel worlds. There is no connection between parallel worlds and parallel worlds, but if the place where the parallel worlds are in contact with the parallel worlds is impacted by huge energy, the twoA passage will appear in the traveling world, but this passage will gradually close over time.  Just like the world we live in now, if you look at the black hole in the sky, it is actually the passage for us to return to the world we were in before. Once the black hole closes, we will be left in this world. If we want to leave, we must  Using a force as strong as opening this passage, there is no guarantee that opening the passage again will allow us to return to the original world.  "

    "Why? Generals can go wherever they want?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin explained patiently: "That's because that general has a beacon. He is a real being with great supernatural powers. He can make his own beacon, and you"

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and admitted: "Yes, I'm not as powerful as that guy. I admit that. So what should we do now? Return to the original world through that passage?"

    "Don't worry, that passage doesn't look like it will be closed soon. We can probably stay in this world for about twelve hours. Don't you want to know what happened to the demon sword Blackwater and the lightsaber?" Huo  Qilin asked, shaking his head.

    Curiosity can kill the cat.  Listen to Huo Qilin mention it.  Han Yu really has the idea to stay and see what is going on in this world?  Ning Ping knew Han Yu very well and knew that if Huo Qilin said this, Han Yu would definitely choose to stay.  Since Han Yu chose to stay, Ning Ping would naturally choose to stay too.

    The two of them reached an agreement. As for the holder of the demon sword black water, after losing the demon sword black water, the whole person seemed to have lost his soul. The whole person became a puppet with strings, and was left there without anyone to care about it.  He didn't run away, he just sat on the ground like an idiot with a dull look on his face.  Looking forward with unfocused eyes, no matter what Han Yu said, he ignored it, as if he didn't hear it.  Han Yu asked for a while and then gave up. He turned to follow Huo Qilin and Ning Ping and began to look at the world they were in now.

    Half light and half dark.  The distinction between Jing and Wei is very clear.  Standing on the dividing line between the two worlds, Han Yu reached out and picked a wild flower beside him.  Just throw it into the dark world on the other side.  The wild flowers just entered the dark world and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu threw a fireball. After entering the dark world, the fireball, which was originally the size of a tennis ball, quickly shrank to the size of a ping pong ball at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then disappeared.  With that brief moment of illumination, Han Yu and others saw a corner of the dark world.  Nothing but stone, still stone.

    Han Yu frowned and thought for a while, then turned to Ning Ping and Huo Qilin and said, "I'll go in and give it a try. You guys wait for me here."

    "No!" Ning Ping immediately stopped him.

    "It'll be okay."

    "Stop blabbering. I promised Mengxin, Lin Ke, and Qiao Yan'er to keep an eye on you. Either you stay here, or we go back now." Ning Ping said without any discussion.

    Seeing Ning Ping carrying out Lin Ke, Han Mengxin, and Qiao Yan'er, three people who were very important to her, Han Yu knew that if she persisted, Ning Ping would definitely sue him when she returned.  shape.  Han Yu was not afraid of Lin Ke and others, but she couldn't stand Lin Ke and others looking at her with sad eyes.

    After touching his nose, Han Yu said with a final struggle: "Ning Ping, you are a man and you cannot always be led by a woman."

    "I have not been led by women. In fact, I have the same idea as Mengxin and others. You are really capable of causing trouble. In order to prevent you from causing trouble again, I must keep an eye on you at all times. To tell you the truth  Han Yu, in order to prevent you from always getting into trouble, we even set up a special response team, and the main topic is to keep an eye on you."

    Hearing Ning Ping's words, Han Yu's face suddenly darkened.

    "Hehehe" Huo Qilin laughed out loud. Han Yu's face turned darker, and he said angrily: "Are you laughing at you?"

    "HahaI envy you very much." Huo Qilin said with a smile.

    "Thank you." Han Yu replied a little depressed and a little happy, with a very complicated mood.

    Seeing that Ning Ping wouldn’t let him in, Han Yu had no choice but to give up and follow Huo Qilin and Ning Ping to wander around the side of the light, guessing the whereabouts of the demon sword Heishui and the lightsaber.

    There is an old saying that goes well, stand tall and see far.  But even when Han Yu flew high into the sky, the scenery around him remained unchanged.  It's like being in a sea of ??flowers, with no end in sight.

    The two of them, one beast, and the holder of the demon sword Black Water who had become demented, chose a direction and walked down. Instead of wandering aimlessly, it would be better to choose a direction and keep walking, that might still show up.  A bit of a turnaround.  Anyway, I can stay here for nearly twelve months.At this time, Han Yu had already planned to spend half of his time exploring here and the rest of his time to return to the original world.

    Han Yu’s idea was correct. After walking eastward for about two hours, things really turned around.

    After climbing up a hill, I looked down from a high position and saw people.  A man, a woman and an old man.  The men and women are dressed very retro, all in ancient costumes, and the old man is wearing a cassock.  Looking at the old man’s big, smooth head, he thought, isn’t this a monk?

    ? Seeing the woman protecting the man behind her and saying something to the old man, while the old man looked at the man and woman in silence, Han Yu was also dumbfounded.

    Is this a crazy situation?  Could it be that the old man fell in love with a man and planned to take him to become a monk, but the woman refused?

    The soul of Bagua is burning

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and walked down the hillside, while Huo Qilin followed behind, carrying the holder of the demon sword Black Water on his back.  Perhaps it was because of the birth of Han Yu's flame.  Han Yu's character also indirectly affects Fire Qilin's character. To put it bluntly, Fire Qilin, as a divine beast, is also burning with the soul of Bagua at this time

    The approach of Han Yu and his entourage attracted the attention of a trio of men, a woman and an old man. As soon as they saw Han Yu and others approaching, the man immediately showed hostility, while the woman showed a horrified expression. As for the old monk, he is really old.  The monk showed no emotion or anger, so he couldn't tell what the old guy was thinking.

    "Don't get me wrong, let's just take a look. Don't talk. We'll talk after you're done." Han Yu declared to the three of them.

    "Hmph! You are quite courageous. Do you think you can be confident now?" the man said with a sneer.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. After looking at the man, he asked tentatively: "What's your surname? Have we met before?"

    "Humph!" The man snorted coldly and did not answer Han Yu's words.

    Han Yu was asking for trouble.  He said angrily: "Hey, if you don't tell me, I'll knock you down. If you don't tell me, I won't know about it."

    "Don't blame me, sir. My brother's temper is a bit strange." The woman was quite easy to get in touch with and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu heard this and replied: "It's okay. I'm a generous person and I won't take it personally. Little sister, what's your surname?"

    "You, get out of here!" The man protected his sister behind him.  He pointed at Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and said angrily: "I didn't ask you, what are you doing out here? When it comes to getting out, I really don't know what getting out means. Why don't you get out and let me see?"

    "Humph! It doesn't matter if you don't, I'll let you know what it means to get out right away!" the man shouted with eyes wide open.

    "Amitabhatwo benefactors, please be patient. As the saying goes, the world is vaster if you take a step back. Why do you two have to get into a tense situation just because of a few words of argument?" the old monk advised.

    ??????????? Han Yu is really not afraid of fighting with men, but Han Yu is really not willing to fight with others just because of a few quarrels.  After hearing what the old monk said, Han Yu said calmly: "For the sake of the old monk, I won't compete with you, a domestic guy."

    "Humph! You are a cowardless gangster." The man said contemptuously.

    "Who are you talking about?" Han Yu said angrily.

    "Who am I talking about?"

    "Old monk, it's not my fault." Han Yu glanced at the old monk and said slowly.  The old monk sighed when he saw this, and his figure flashed between Han Yu and the man.  As soon as the old monk showed his hand, Han Yu's eyes lit up.  Although I had guessed that this old monk might not be simple, I didn't expect that this old monk was so extraordinary.  Teleportation is a legendary magical skill.

    Seeing Han Yu looking at him with bright eyes, the old monk said helplessly: "Donor, do you want to learn the trick that I just did?"

    "I think, I think." Han Yu nodded quickly and replied.

    "As long as the benefactor doesn't care about this man, I will teach you this method when things are over."

    "Okay, I promise you. We are committed." Han Yu was afraid that the old monk would regret it, so he nodded quickly and replied.

    After settling Han Yu's side, the old monk looked at the man and opened his mouth to speak, when he saw the woman being protected by the man behind her. She begged the old monk and said, "Master, Buddhism emphasizes on making it easy for everyone."  Master, please let my brother go, I am willing to take the punishment for my brother."

    The old monk just shook his head at the woman's words and looked at the man in silence.

    Listening to the woman's pleading to the old monk, Han Yu couldn't stand it and interrupted: "Master, you are not planning to accept that man as your disciple, are you? With such a bad temper, wouldn't accepting him add trouble to yourself?  ?By the way, Master, I want to learn your skill, you won’t let me??Are you a monk?  That won't work, I have a wife.  "

    "Donor, can you be quiet for a while?" The old monk was silent for a while and said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu touched his nose and stepped aside.  At this time, the man who had been standing behind the woman stretched out his hand and knocked the woman unconscious with a knife. Then he stared at the old monk and said: "Bald Donkey, I will tolerate you again and again. Don't think that I am afraid of you. If you force me  If you get too anxious, I will die with you."

    "Amitabha, if the donor had had this intention, why would he have been hiding from me all this time? Donor, there is no end to the sea of ??suffering, but when you turn around you will find the shore."

    "Bah! Fuck you uncle Amitabha!" The man cursed, raised his fist and hit the old monk in the face.  However, this punch was completely empty. The old monk appeared on the left side of the man and continued: "Donor, violence cannot solve the problem"

    ……

    The man yelled and cursed while attacking the old monk, but the old monk never fought back.  Well, it can't be said that he didn't fight back. He has been harassing the man with sonic attacks.

    "Ah~~~" Han Yu, who was affected by the old monk's sonic attack, couldn't help but yawned, and complained in a low voice to Ning Ping, who was also sleepy: "I have heard that the monk is verbose before, but I didn't expect him to be so verbose.  Do you think this old monk can teleport just to deal with situations like this? I won't beat you or scold you, I'll bore you to death."

    "Shh~ Do you want that old monk to treat you like he did to this man?" Ning Ping quickly reminded Han Yudao after hearing this.

    Being reminded, Han Yu quickly looked towards the old monk and saw the old monk looking at him with a kind face. Han Yu couldn't help but shiver and quickly faced the old monk with a harmless smile.

    "Are you sometimes afraid?" Ning Ping said to Han Yu while holding back a smile.

    "Nonsense." Han Yu replied angrily. Then he glanced at the old monk and saw that he was focusing on the man. Then he whispered to Ning Ping: "Aren't you afraid of letting me go?"

    “I’m afraid, so I won’t talk too much.” Ning Ping replied with a smile.  Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and decided to ignore Ning Ping for the time being.

    At this time, the man no longer had the arrogance he had before. He was dizzy and dizzy due to another magical skill of the old monk, chirping. He suddenly held his head in his hands and howled miserably.  Han Yu and others were shocked when they saw it, thinking that this man was finally told by the old monk that he was crazy.

    ??Looking at the old monk again, he took out a wooden board from somewhere, stretched out his hand and scratched on the wooden board, and then saw a black shadow begin to appear on the top of the man's head. Judging from the appearance of the black shadow, it should be a person.  The black shadow floated from the top of the man's head into the air, then landed in front of the old monk. He cupped his fist and saluted him, and then gradually disappeared.  The old monk returned the gift and looked at the man again and said, "Donor, let go. Only by letting go can you gain relief."

    "Bah! You bald donkey, I will never obey you to death." The man replied, staring at the old monk fiercely.

    Seeing this, Han Yu and others already noticed something was wrong, and they all looked at the man with strange eyes.  Judging from the reaction just now, this man is a man with a story.  Well, the old monk is also a man with stories.

    When Han Yu and others were sizing up the man, the man was also secretly observing Han Yu and others, but none of Han Yu and others liked him.  However, when the man saw the holder of the demon sword Black Water thrown aside by the Fire Qilin, his eyes lit up and he immediately ran over to Han Yu.

    Han Yu and others did not want to be attacked by the old monk's chirping, so they immediately avoided it.  Just listen to the old monk shouting anxiously: "Stop him quickly! Don't let him come into contact with his clone!"

    "Clone?" Han Yu and others were stunned when they heard this.

    In such a moment of confusion, the man rushed to the holder of the demon sword Black Water lying on the ground and rushed over. What surprised Han Yu and others was that the man rushed directly into the holder without any hindrance.  What is happening inside someone's body?

    "Alas, the success is in vain." The old monk sighed.

    Han Yu watched the holder levitate into the air. After hearing the old monk's words, he asked in confusion: "Master, what's going on? Who is that man?"

    "Demon Sword Black Water." The old monk said slowly.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Text Chapter 883 One percent error

    After being attacked by the lightsaber, the demon sword Heishui disappeared, leaving only a broken sword stuck sideways on the ground. As a breeze blew by, the broken sword drifted away in the wind and disappeared completely.

    Seeing that the demon sword Heishui had been solved, Han Yu set his sights on Ning Ping, wondering if the old monk would leave Ning Ping's body.  Just as he was thinking about it, Ning Ping's body began to glow, and a light and shadow separated from Ning Ping's body.  Seeing this, Han Yu felt relieved.  Huo Qilin saw this and laughed softly: "It seems that you don't really trust your own intuition."

    "No, I believe in my intuition, but I don't believe in human nature. Fortunately, the old monk's character is very strong, only a little worse than mine." Han Yu replied in a low voice after hearing this.

    After hearing this, Huo Qilin couldn't help rolling his eyes, and gained a new understanding of Han Yu's shamelessness.

    Ning Ping looked at the old monk standing in front of him and asked: "Master, where do you plan to go next?"

    "Hahaha Why should the donor ask knowingly? My mission has been completed, so naturally I will go back to where I came from. I hope the donor will study more about what I left behind, and don't let the unique knowledge created by these predecessors be lost."

    "Thank you, Master, for teaching me the art." Ning Ping was silent for a moment, then bent down and saluted the old monk who was gradually disappearing.  The old monk smiled and said nothing, and his figure gradually disappeared.  When Han Yu saw something was wrong, he quickly ran over with Huo Qilin. After seeing that Ning Ping was okay, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That's great, Ning Ping. Fortunately, you're okay. Otherwise, I really don't know how to talk to Meng Xin."  Explain. Master, are you planning to retire after your success?"

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the old monk smiled at Han Yu and then disappeared in front of Han Yu and others.  Han Yu opened his mouth, but he didn't have time to say the words that came to his lips, which made Han Yu feel depressed.

    "Han Yu, what's wrong with you? I didn't see that you and the master are so close to each other?" Ning Ping said in confusion when he saw this.

    "What a shame! I just wanted to ask the master when he would teach me how to teleport. But before I could ask, he disappeared." Han Yu replied with a depressed look.

    Fire Qilin on the side laughed loudly after hearing this. Ning Ping didn't really want to laugh at first, but seeing Han Yu's depressed look, Ning Ping, who rarely saw Han Yu deflated, couldn't help but laugh with gloating.

    "Okay, don't be depressed, maybe people have forgotten. Besides, don't you always say to look forward to everything? It's a blessing in disguise. Maybe there will be good things waiting for you when you go back."

    Han Yu, who was persuaded by Ning Ping, felt even more depressed now. He rolled his eyes and said to Ning Ping: "You finally found a chance today. Are you happy? You still call us brothers? You know it will cause trouble in my heart."

    "Hehe now you know how we feel when you usually make trouble for us, right? Well, when I get back, I will tell Mengxin and the others about this, so that they will be happy too." Ning Ping said with a smile.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately quit and shouted: "Hi, hi. I said Ning Ping, I won't take you like this. It's not enough to have fun on your own. Are you looking for a bunch of people?"

    “I think it’s better to be alone than to be happy together.” Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    Han Yu curled his lips dejectedly and murmured in a low voice: "Go on, say it, anyway, I will be the one who laughs in the end. Ning Ping, I will remember you, just wait, I will not let you go."

    "Hey. You still dare to threaten me? Just wait."

    "Both of you, I'm sorry to interrupt the time you two are threatening each other. If we don't leave here, I'm afraid we will be in trouble." Huo Qilin interrupted and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu asked Huo Qilin while looking up at the sky.  At this glance, I immediately understood the meaning of Huo Qilin's words.  Without saying a word, he pulled Ning Ping and jumped into the air. Fire Qilin easily caught up with Han Yu and Ning Ping and said to Han Yu: "Come up."

    Han Yu knew that this was not the time to be polite, so he immediately threw Ning Ping onto Huo Qilin's back, and then he got on Huo Qilin's back and sat down.  After the two of them sat down, the fire unicorn let out a long roar and flew towards the passage in the sky like a meteor.

    The passage is shrinking rapidly, and cracks are appearing in the originally intact sky. The sky is like a piece of glass, turning into fragments and falling.  The earth is shaking, and the whole world is collapsing Without the support of the old monk and the demon sword Heishui, the world created by them is now heading for destruction.

    Huo Qilin carried Han Yu and Ning Ping and rushed into the passage just before it closed. Han Yu, who was sitting behind Ning Ping, glanced back and shouted to Huo Qilin: "Xiao Huo, hurry up, the passage is closed."  It's collapsing, and it's almost catching up with us."

    "Shut up!" Fire Qilin shouted, speeding up and flying forward.  Just passThe speed of collapse was too fast, and it was about to catch up with him.  Han Yu suddenly became wise and shouted at Huo Qilin: "Xiao Huo, I'm sorry!"

    "What are you going to doOuch!" A bad omen flashed through Huo Qilin's heart, but before he could stop it, he felt a huge pain in his butt. He didn't need to look back to know that it was that bastard Han Yu.  hand.  But instead of settling accounts with Han Yu now, Huo Qilin, who had been hit on the butt, suddenly increased his speed by more than one step, and rushed out with Han Yu and Ning Ping on his back.  Of course, I can't spare Han Yu, "Han Yu, just wait until I'm in a safe place, and I'll settle the score with you!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Qilin felt another pain in his butt. This bastard Han Yu gave Huo Qilin another slap after hearing what Huo Qilin said.

    "Ouch~" Fire Qilin shouted and jumped forward a lot.  In order to prevent his ass from being unlucky again, Huo Qilin shut up and dashed forward with his head lowered.  With the efforts of Huo Qilin, the two men and one beast finally rushed out before the passage completely collapsed and returned to Han Yu's domain.

    As soon as he landed, Han Yu felt Huo Qilin's unkind gaze. Looking along Huo Qilin's gaze, he saw that his right hand was still holding Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword. He quickly shouted with a surprised look on his face: "Oh, Ning Ping."  When did your Qingyun Sword come into my hands? Really, you didn’t even tell me, just take it back quickly." After saying that, Han Yu handed the Qingyun Sword to Ning Ping, and then asked Huo Qilin with a concerned look on his face.  : "Xiao Huo, is your butt okay? I just acted on the emergency, but don't worry. I've already treated you with a treatment bottle, and I guarantee it won't leave any scars."

    "Hahaha Then I really thank you. By the way, do you still have enough healing bottles on you?" Huo Qilin asked with a half-smile.

    Han Yu immediately looked at Huo Qilin warily and asked, "Why are you asking this?"

    "Huo Qilin, regarding the healing bottles, I also have them here." Ning Ping said suddenly.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin nodded to Ning Ping with satisfaction, while Han Yu looked at Ning Ping depressedly and asked, "Ning Ping, where are you from?" Han Yu turned around to run away.  However, he was stopped in advance by the well-prepared Fire Qilin.

    "Oh be gentle don't slap me in the face Damn! I told you not to hit me, but you still hit me? You still hit me? I will fight with you!"

    ……

    After the discussion, Han Yu’s injuries were quickly treated with the treatment of the healing bottle, but the bruises on his face and body did not disappear in such a short time.  In order to avoid Lin Ke's worries.  Han Yu planned to go back after a while.  However, for the sake of An Linke and others, Han Yu asked Ning Ping to go back and report the news first.

    After Ning Ping left, Han Yu complained to Huo Qilin and said, "Xiao Huo, didn't you just poke me in the butt twice? Didn't you at least hit me that darkly? I told you not to slap me in the face but you still hit me."

    "Hmph! This is an advantage for you. I am Qilin, a mythical beast. How dare you stab me in the butt with a sword. If it weren't for the fact that you know me, I would have crushed you to pieces." Fire Qilin glared.  Han Yu said bitterly.  But Han Yu didn't take Huo Qilin's words to heart at all. He yawned and said, "Pull him down. This Qilin of yours is one with me. If I die, you will be gone too. How could you let me break into pieces?"  . But your approach is too dark. Do you, the Qilin clan, also say that a tiger's butt can't be touched?"

    "Okay. Stop talking about this. Are you okay now?"

    "It's something, it's something." Han Yu replied quickly.

    "You have a bullshit problem. I give you two choices. One is to go back immediately and deal with the things that need to be dealt with, and then come back to accept my training. The other is to start now. You make your own choice."

    "I'd better go back first. But I don't know how much time it will take."

    "It's up to you, it doesn't matter to me whether you come sooner or later." Huo Qilin replied with an indifferent expression, which made Han Yu extremely depressed.  After a moment of silence, Han Yu said to Huo Qilin: "Okay, then I will go back first. After I finish handling the matter, I will come over to receive your training."

    "Yeah." Huo Qilin responded, turned around and left.

    Watching the Fire Qilin disappear before his eyes, Han Yu stretched, opened the passage and returned to the original world.  As soon as he entered the original world, Han Yu couldn't help but be dumbfounded. Where is this place?  Where have people gone?

    Han Yu clearly remembered that when he left, this place was a misty forest, surrounded by tall trees, but why is the place where he is standing now a paddy field?

    Standing in the paddy field, Han Yu immediately planned to open the passage again and return to the field to ask about the Fire Qilin.  But what surprised Han Yu was that his ability to open the field was now ineffective.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu was a little panicked.??I tried to use my ability.  Fortunately, the ability of the flame is still there, but the ability to open the field is temporarily lost.

    Just when Han Yu was puzzled, a shout suddenly came from his ears, "Where is this wild boy? He doesn't know how to cherish crops, so he doesn't hurry up and get out of the paddy field!"

    Han Yu followed the sound and saw an old man in ancient clothes running towards him aggressively with a hoe in his hand.  Although Han Yu would not blindly respect his elders, but judging from the situation, he seemed a little unreasonable.  Seeing the old man running over, he quickly walked towards the edge of the field.

    "Be careful! Don't step on the seedlings!" the old man shouted again.

    Han Yu followed the good example and quickly followed what the old man said, carefully avoiding the seedlings and landing on the shore.  As soon as he landed, he saw the old man looking at himself up and down with a serious face, and then asked: "Boy, where are you from? What are you doing here?"

    Han Yu just wanted to open his mouth to answer, but suddenly he thought again and realized that he really couldn't explain his origins to this old man.  In order to avoid trouble, Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to the old man with words and gestures: "Abba, Abba, Abba, Abba, Abba."

    Han Yu’s answer made the old man’s expression soften slightly, and he even felt a little sympathetic. “It turns out he is a mute. It seems you didn’t mean it. I won’t ask you to pay for the seedlings you trampled. You can leave.”

    Hear what the old man said.  Han Yu blinked, but before he could leave, the old man asked again: "Mute, do you know where your home is?"

    "Aba, Aba" Han Yu shook his head after hearing this.

    Hearing this, the old man looked at Han Yu pitifully and said, "How pitiful. Since you don't know where to go, then come home with me. I'm the only one in my family, and I don't lack your stutter."

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately regretted that he had deceived the old man because he was afraid of trouble.  Rolling his eyes again, Han Yu pretended to be struggling and said to the old man: "XiXiThank youThank you."

    "Mute, you can speak." The old man looked at Han Yu in surprise and shouted.

    Han Yu couldn't help but want to roll his eyes. This old man was really talking. Are there any mutes in this world who can talk?  The old man seemed to be aware of the flaw in his words.  Looking at Han Yu, he said: "You are not mute, but you are not able to speak well. Is that right?"

    Han Yu said nothing.  He nodded at the old man.  As a result, the old man frowned and said: "Boy, you can practice speaking if you are not comfortable. The more awkward you are, the more you have to speak, otherwise you may become mute in the end. Come and tell me, I am not mute."

    Facing the enthusiastic old man, Han Yu was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.  If I had known better, I wouldn't have played any tricks.

    "Hungry, hungry." Han Yu stammered.  I hope this can divert the old man's attention.  As expected, the old man's attention was diverted. He smiled and said to Han Yu: "Oh, I'm hungry. That's easy. Come back with me and I'll make you something to eat. By the way, what's your name?"

    "Han Yu."

    "Huh? Chinese?"

    "Han, Yu."

    "Oh, Han Yu, right? I remember, let's go back." The old man said to Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but seeing that the old man was wearing patched clothes, Han Yu was very suspicious of the old man's food reserves, and worried that he would eat up all the old man's food reserves as soon as he left.  In order to avoid this situation, Han Yu looked around while following the old man back, hoping to see some game, so as to avoid wasting the old man's food.

    "Han Yu, what are you looking around at?" the old man asked when he saw this.

    "Looking for something to eat." Han Yu replied casually.

    The old man was slightly stunned. Han Yu’s unintentional answer was so smooth, without any stuttering, that the old man couldn’t help but become suspicious.  However, the old man did not say anything, but quietly became more vigilant towards Han Yu.  But Han Yu didn't know that his smooth answer had aroused the old man's suspicion, and he still paid attention to the surroundings, trying to find game.

    An old man and a young man were walking towards the village one after another. Han Yu could already see that the place he was in was a small village built on the mountain, and it was not very prosperous.

    Along the way, Han Yu was a little disappointed. He saw that he had arrived at the entrance of the village, but he didn't see a game. This place is built on the mountain, so why didn't any animal living in the mountain come out to hang out?

    "Bang~bang~bang~" Just when Han Yu was disappointed, a rapid sound of gongs suddenly came from the village, followed by someone shouting: "The wild boar has entered the village!"

    When they heard the word wild boar, the expressions of the old man and Han Yu changed at the same time.  However, the old man's face turned pale and he stared at the wild boar turning out of the village entrance in horror.  But when Han Yu saw the wild boar, his face was filled with joy. The food was always delicious.It’s finally settled!

    Wild boars are very dangerous animals to ordinary people, but for Han Yu, who has been receiving survival training in the jungle since he was a child, a mere wild boar is really just a meal.  Even if he doesn't use his abilities, with his current body, Han Yu is sure to win in a head-to-head confrontation with a wild boar.

    Looking at the wild boar that was rushing towards him and the old man, Han Yu was gearing up to deal with the wild boar, but the old man who had been around for centuries suddenly said: "Han Yu, run quickly, I will stop this wild boar."

    Han Yu glanced at the old man with some surprise. He originally thought that the old man was a hidden master. But looking at the old man's hands tightly holding the hoe and the sweat on his head, Han Yu knew that this old man who had only known each other for a short time was planning to  Sacrificing himself to give himself a chance to escape.  Han Yu had not seen this kind of self-sacrifice for others for a long time, and he couldn't help but be touched.

    "Dad Niu, get out of the way, the wild boar is about to rush over!" The villagers who were chasing the wild boar shouted loudly when they saw the old man standing next to Han Yu.

    Without waiting for Father Niu to urge him, Han Yu took two steps forward and stood in front of Father Niu.  Seeing this, Father Niu was very anxious and shouted: "Boy, do you want to die?" As he said that, Father Niu stretched out his hand to push Han Yu, trying to push Han Yu away.  Unexpectedly, Daddy Niu just moved.  Han Yu suddenly rushed towards the wild boar.

    The villagers who witnessed all this couldn’t help but look at Han Yu who rushed towards the wild boar with regret. In their view, Han Yu’s behavior was no different from seeking death.  What no one expected was that in the head-on confrontation between a man and a wild boar, the man won. The wild boar howled miserably and was thrown into the air.

    Before falling to the ground, Han Yu took action again and kicked the wild boar high into the air again.  Don't look at the wild boar rushing on the ground like a tank.  But in the sky, even if it has endless strength, it is still in vain.

    Father Niu stared at Han Yu who kicked the wild boar into the air again and again like a football. He could hardly believe what he was seeing.  In the same situation as Mr. Niu, there are villagers armed with steel forks, iron rods and other weapons.  Until there was a muffled sound of "Peng".  The sound of the wild boar landing shocked everyone who was already dumbfounded.

    After being attacked by a lightsaber.  The demon sword Heishui disappeared, leaving only a broken sword stuck sideways on the ground. As a breeze blew by, the broken sword drifted away with the wind and disappeared completely.

    Seeing that the demon sword Heishui had been dealt with, Han Yu set his sights on Ning Ping.  I wonder if the old monk will leave Ning Ping's body.  Just as he was thinking about it, Ning Ping's body began to glow, and a light and shadow separated from Ning Ping's body.  Seeing this, Han Yu felt relieved.  Huo Qilin saw this and laughed softly: "It seems that you don't really trust your own intuition."

    "No. I believe in my intuition, but I don't believe in human nature. Fortunately, the old monk's character is very strong, only a little worse than mine." Han Yu replied in a low voice after hearing this.

    After hearing this, Huo Qilin couldn't help rolling his eyes, and gained a new understanding of Han Yu's shamelessness.

    Ning Ping looked at the old monk standing in front of him and asked: "Master, where do you plan to go next?"

    "Hahaha Why should the donor ask knowingly? My mission has been completed, so naturally I will go back to where I came from. I hope the donor will study more about what I left behind, and don't let the unique knowledge created by these predecessors be lost."

    "Thank you, Master, for teaching me the art." Ning Ping was silent for a moment, then bent down and saluted the old monk who was gradually disappearing.  The old monk smiled and said nothing, and his figure gradually disappeared.  When Han Yu saw something was wrong, he quickly ran over with Huo Qilin. After seeing that Ning Ping was okay, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That's great, Ning Ping. Fortunately, you're okay. Otherwise, I really don't know how to talk to Meng Xin."  Explain. Master, are you planning to retire after your success?"

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the old monk smiled at Han Yu and then disappeared in front of Han Yu and others.  Han Yu opened his mouth, but he didn't have time to say the words that came to his lips, which made Han Yu feel depressed.

    "Han Yu, what's wrong with you? I didn't see that you and the master are so close to each other?" Ning Ping said in confusion when he saw this.

    "What a shame! I just wanted to ask the master when he would teach me how to teleport, but before I could ask, he disappeared." Han Yu replied with a depressed look.

    Fire Qilin on the side laughed loudly after hearing this. Ning Ping didn't really want to laugh at first, but seeing Han Yu's depressed look, Ning Ping, who rarely saw Han Yu deflated, couldn't help but laugh with gloating.

    "Okay, don't be depressed, maybe people have forgotten. Besides, don't you always say to look forward to everything? It's a blessing in disguise. Maybe there will be good things waiting for you when you go back."

    Han Yu, who was persuaded by Ning Ping, now felt even more depressed. He rolled his eyes and looked at Ning Ping.He said: "You have found an opportunity today, are you happy? You still call us brothers? You know it will cause trouble in my heart."

    "Hehe now you know how we feel when you usually make trouble for us, right? Well, when I get back, I will tell Mengxin and the others about this, so that they will be happy too." Ning Ping said with a smile.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately quit and shouted: "Hey, hey, Ning Ping, if I don't take you like this, it's not enough for me to be happy, and I want to find a bunch of people?"

    “I think it’s better to be alone than to be happy together.” Ning Ping replied with a smile.

    Han Yu curled his lips dejectedly and murmured in a low voice: "Go on, say it, anyway, I will be the one who laughs in the end. Ning Ping, I will remember you, just wait, I will not let you go."

    "Hey, you still dare to threaten me? Just wait."

    "Both of you, I'm sorry to interrupt the time you two are threatening each other. If we don't leave here, I'm afraid we will be in trouble." Huo Qilin interrupted and said to Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "What's wrong?" Han Yu asked Huo Qilin while raising his head to look up at the sky. He immediately understood the meaning of Huo Qilin's words.  Without saying a word, he took Ning Ping and jumped into the air.  Huo Qilin easily caught up with Han Yu and Ning Ping and said to Han Yu: "Come up."

    Han Yu knew that this was not the time to be polite, so he immediately threw Ning Ping onto Huo Qilin's back, and then he got on Huo Qilin's back and sat down.  After the two of them sat down, the fire unicorn let out a long roar and flew towards the passage in the sky like a meteor.

    The passage is shrinking rapidly, and cracks are appearing in the originally intact sky. The sky is like a piece of glass, turning into fragments and falling.  The earth is shaking, and the whole world is collapsing without the support of the old monk and the demon sword Heishui.  The world they created is now headed for destruction.

    Huo Qilin carried Han Yu and Ning Ping and rushed into the passage just before it closed. Han Yu, who was sitting behind Ning Ping, glanced back and shouted to Huo Qilin: "Xiao Huo, hurry up, the passage is closed."  It's collapsing. It's almost catching up with us."

    "Shut up!" Fire Qilin shouted, speeding up and flying forward.  It's just that the channel collapsed too quickly.  It was about to catch up with him.  Han Yu gained wisdom in his desperation.  He shouted at Huo Qilin: "Xiaohuo, I'm sorry!"

    "What are you going to doOuch!" A bad omen flashed through Huo Qilin's heart, but before he could stop it, he felt a huge pain in his butt. He didn't need to look back to know that it was that bastard Han Yu.  hand.  But instead of settling accounts with Han Yu now, the speed of Huo Qilin, who was hit on the butt, suddenly increased by more than one step.  Carrying Han Yu and Ning Ping on their backs, they rushed out.  Of course, I can't spare Han Yu, "Han Yu, just wait until you're in a safe place. I'll settle the score with you again!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Qilin felt another pain in his butt. This bastard Han Yu gave Huo Qilin another slap after hearing what Huo Qilin said.

    "Ouch~" Fire Qilin shouted and jumped forward a lot.  In order to prevent his ass from being unlucky again, Huo Qilin shut up and dashed forward with his head lowered.  With the efforts of Huo Qilin, the two men and one beast finally rushed out before the passage completely collapsed and returned to Han Yu's domain.

    As soon as he landed, Han Yu felt Huo Qilin's unkind gaze. Looking along Huo Qilin's gaze, he saw that his right hand was still holding Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword. He quickly shouted with a surprised look on his face: "Oh, Ning Ping."  When did your Qingyun Sword come into my hands? Really, you didn’t even tell me, just take it back quickly." After saying that, Han Yu handed the Qingyun Sword to Ning Ping, and then asked Huo Qilin with a concerned look on his face.  : "Xiao Huo, is your butt okay? I just took matters into my own hands, but don't worry, I've already treated you with a treatment bottle, and I guarantee there won't be any scars."

    "Hahaha Then I really thank you. By the way, do you still have enough healing bottles on you?" Huo Qilin asked with a half-smile.

    Han Yu immediately looked at Huo Qilin warily and asked, "Why are you asking this?"

    "Huo Qilin, regarding the healing bottles, I also have them here." Ning Ping said suddenly.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin nodded to Ning Ping with satisfaction, while Han Yu looked at Ning Ping depressedly and asked, "Ning Ping, where are you from?" Han Yu turned around to run away.  However, he was stopped in advance by the well-prepared Fire Qilin.

    "Oh be gentle don't slap me in the face Damn! I told you not to hit me, but you still hit me? You still hit me? I will fight with you!"

    ……

    After the discussion, Han Yu’s injuries were quickly treated with the treatment of the healing bottle, but the bruises on his face and body did not disappear in such a short time.  In order to avoid Lin Ke's worries, Han Yu planned to go back after a while.  But for the sake of An Linke and others,Feeling relieved, Han Yu asked Ning Ping to go back and report the news first.

    After Ning Ping left, Han Yu complained to Huo Qilin and said, "Xiao Huo, didn't you just poke me in the butt twice? Didn't you at least hit me that darkly? I told you not to slap me in the face but you still hit me."

    "Hmph! This is an advantage for you. I am Qilin, a mythical beast. How dare you stab me in the butt with a sword. If it weren't for the fact that you know me, I would have crushed you to pieces." Fire Qilin glared.  Han Yu said bitterly.  But Han Yu didn't take Huo Qilin's words to heart at all. He yawned and said, "Pull him down. This Qilin of yours is one with me. If I die, you will be gone too. How could you let me break into pieces?"  . But your approach is too dark. Do you, the Qilin clan, also say that a tiger's butt can't be touched?"

    "Okay, stop talking about this. Are you okay now?"

    "It's something, it's something." Han Yu replied quickly.

    "You have a bullshit problem. I give you two choices. One is to go back immediately and deal with the things that need to be dealt with, and then come back to accept my training. The other is to start now. You make your own choice."

    "I'd better go back first. But I don't know how much time it will take."

    "It's up to you, it doesn't matter to me whether you come sooner or later." Huo Qilin replied with an indifferent expression, which made Han Yu extremely depressed.  After a moment of silence, Han Yu said to Huo Qilin: "Okay, then I will go back first. After I finish handling the matter, I will come over to receive your training."

    "Yeah." Huo Qilin responded, turned around and left.

    Watching the Fire Qilin disappear before his eyes, Han Yu stretched, opened the passage and returned to the original world.  Just entered the original world.  Han Yu couldn't help but be dumbfounded, where is this place?  Where have people gone?

    Han Yu clearly remembered that when he left, this place was a misty forest, surrounded by tall trees, but why is the place where he is standing now a paddy field?

    Standing in the paddy field, Han Yu immediately planned to open the passage again and return to the field to ask about the Fire Qilin.  But what surprised Han Yu was.  My ability to open a field is now ineffective.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu tried to use his ability in a panic.  Fortunately, the flame's ability is still there.  It's just that the ability to open the field is temporarily lost.

    Just when Han Yu was puzzled.  Suddenly a scolding came from my ears, "What kind of wild boy are you coming from? You don't know how to take care of the crops, so why don't you come out of the paddy field quickly!"

    Han Yu followed the sound and saw an old man in ancient clothes running towards him aggressively with a hoe in his hand.  Although Han Yu would not blindly respect his elders, but judging from the situation, he seemed a little unreasonable.  I saw the old man running over.  He quickly walked towards the edge of the field.

    "Be careful! Don't step on the seedlings!" the old man shouted again.

    Han Yu followed the good example and quickly followed what the old man said, carefully avoiding the seedlings and landing on the shore.  As soon as he landed, he saw the old man looking at himself up and down with a serious face.  Then he asked: "Boy, where are you from? What are you doing here?"

    Han Yu just wanted to open his mouth to answer, but suddenly he thought again and realized that he really couldn't explain his origins to this old man.  In order to avoid trouble, Han Yu rolled his eyes and said to the old man with words and gestures: "Abba, Abba, Abba, Abba, Abba."

    Han Yu’s answer made the old man’s expression soften slightly, and he even felt a little sympathetic. “It turns out he is a mute. It seems you didn’t mean it. I won’t ask you to pay for the seedlings you trampled. You can leave.”

    Hearing what the old man said, Han Yu blinked. Before he could leave, the old man asked again: "Mute, do you know where your home is?"

    "Aba, Aba" Han Yu shook his head after hearing this.

    Hearing this, the old man looked at Han Yu pitifully and said, "How pitiful. Since you don't know where to go, then come home with me. I'm the only one in my family, and I don't lack your stutter."

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately regretted that he had deceived the old man because he was afraid of trouble. He rolled his eyes again, and Han Yu pretended to be struggling and said to the old man: "XiXiThank youThank you."

    "Mute, you can speak." The old man looked at Han Yu in surprise and shouted.

    Han Yu couldn't help but want to roll his eyes. This old man was really talking. Are there any mutes in this world who can talk?  The old man seemed to feel the speech defect in his words. He looked at Han Yu and said, "You are not mute, but you are not able to speak well, are you?"

    Han Yu said nothing and nodded towards the old man.  As a result, the old man frowned and said: "Boy, you can practice speaking if you are not comfortable. The more awkward you are, the more you have to speak, otherwise you may become mute in the end. Come and tell me, I am not mute."

    &nbsp; Facing the enthusiastic old man, Han Yu was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. He would have stopped playing tricks if he had known better.

    "Hungry, hungry." Han Yu stammered.  I hope this can divert the old man's attention.  As expected, the old man's attention was diverted. He smiled and said to Han Yu: "Oh, I'm hungry. That's easy. Come back with me and I'll make you something to eat. By the way, what's your name?"

    "Han Yu."

    "Huh? Chinese?"

    "Han, Yu."

    "Oh, Han Yu, right? I remember, let's go back." The old man said to Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but seeing that the old man was wearing patched clothes, Han Yu was very suspicious of the old man's food reserves, and worried that he would eat up all the old man's food reserves as soon as he left.  In order to avoid this situation, Han Yu looked around while following the old man back, hoping to see some game, so as to avoid wasting the old man's food.

    "Han Yu, what are you looking around at?" the old man asked when he saw this.

    "Looking for something to eat." Han Yu replied casually.

    The old man was slightly stunned. Han Yu’s unintentional answer was so smooth, without any stuttering, that the old man couldn’t help but become suspicious.  However, the old man did not say anything, but quietly became more vigilant towards Han Yu.  But Han Yu didn't know that his smooth answer had aroused the old man's suspicion, and he still paid attention to the surroundings, trying to find game.

    An old man and a young man were walking towards the village one after another. Han Yu could already see that the place he was in was a small village built on the mountain, and it was not very prosperous.

    Along the way, Han Yu was a little disappointed. He saw that he had arrived at the entrance of the village, but he didn't see a game. This place is built on the mountain, so why didn't any animal living in the mountain come out to hang out?

    "Bang~bang~bang~" Just when Han Yu was disappointed, a rapid sound of gongs suddenly came from the village, followed by someone shouting: "The wild boar has entered the village!"

    When they heard the word wild boar, the expressions of the old man and Han Yu changed at the same time.  However, the old man's face turned pale and he stared at the wild boar turning out of the village entrance in horror.  When Han Yu saw the wild boar, his face was filled with joy. The food was finally found!

    Wild boars are very dangerous animals to ordinary people, but for Han Yu, who has been receiving survival training in the jungle since he was a child, a mere wild boar is really just a meal.  Even if he doesn't use his abilities, with his current body, Han Yu is sure to win in a head-to-head confrontation with a wild boar.

    Looking at the wild boar that was rushing towards him and the old man, Han Yu was gearing up to deal with the wild boar, but the old man who had been around for centuries suddenly said: "Han Yu, run quickly, I will stop this wild boar."

    Han Yu glanced at the old man with some surprise. He originally thought that the old man was a hidden master. But looking at the old man's hands tightly holding the hoe and the sweat on his head, Han Yu knew that this old man who had only known each other for a short time was planning to  Sacrificing himself to give himself a chance to escape.  Han Yu had not seen this kind of self-sacrifice for others for a long time, and he couldn't help but be touched.

    "Dad Niu, get out of the way, the wild boar is about to rush over!" The villagers who were chasing the wild boar shouted loudly when they saw the old man standing next to Han Yu.

    Without waiting for Father Niu to urge him, Han Yu took two steps forward and stood in front of Father Niu.  Seeing this, Father Niu was very anxious and shouted: "Boy, do you want to die?" As he said that, Father Niu stretched out his hand to push Han Yu, trying to push Han Yu away.  Unexpectedly, as soon as Father Niu moved, Han Yu rushed towards the wild boar.

    The villagers who witnessed all this couldn’t help but look at Han Yu who rushed towards the wild boar with regret. In their view, Han Yu’s behavior was no different from seeking death.  What no one expected was that in the head-on confrontation between a man and a wild boar, the man won. The wild boar howled miserably and was thrown into the air.

    Before falling to the ground, Han Yu took action again and kicked the wild boar high into the air again.  Although the wild boar rushes like a tank on the ground, in the sky, it has endless strength, but it is in vain.

    Father Niu looked at Han Yu who kicked the wild boar into the air again and again like a football. His eyes were wide open. He could hardly believe what he was seeing. There were also those who were in the same situation as Father Niu.  Villagers armed with steel forks, iron rods and other weapons.  Until there was a muffled sound of "Peng", the sound of the wild boar landing shocked everyone who was already dumbfounded.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 884: Seeking Life in Another World

    Money is not everything, but without money nothing is impossible.  Anyone who has a bit of shame and doesn't want to get something for nothing will want to earn their own living.  The purpose of being self-reliant is to make money for yourself.  Han Yu, who has faced up to his current situation, knows very well that he needs money, at least enough to cover his expenses.  Han Yu didn't want to stay at Niu Lao's house and eat free money. Although Niu Lao didn't care, Han Yu was a person with strong self-esteem and didn't like to expect charity from others.

    Father Niu didn’t agree with Han Yu’s plan to go into the mountains to hunt tigers and bears, but he didn’t object either.  He just silently pulled out a box from under his bed and handed Han Yu a pair of bows and arrows that he had been keeping.  It's just that Han Yu has never used such a primitive bow and arrow, let alone such an accurate one.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn’t know how to use a bow and arrow, Mr. Niu was a little surprised, but he didn’t say much. But after dawn, he came back with a ghost-head knife from someone unknown and handed it to Han Yu.

    Han Yu couldn’t laugh or cry about Father Niu’s enthusiasm.  Just imagining that he was going to the mountains to fight with tigers and black bears with a ghost head knife, and Han Yu couldn't help but shudder.  However, Han Yu did not reject Niu Lao's kindness. As a human being, you have to know what is good and what is good. People care about you and that's why they find you weapons.  If I ignore you, who cares who you are?

    Seeing Han Yu accept the ghost head knife he borrowed from another family, Niu Lao Daddy smiled slightly and reminded Han Yu: "If you plan to go hunting, you'd better hold on tight. In three days, Niu Da will go to the city to deliver firewood. It's just in time."  Let you follow him to the county seat."

    "Well, I understand." Han Yu nodded to show that he understood.

    In the evening I ate some wild boar meat.  When Father Niu fell asleep, he snored loudly again.  Han Yu took out the Ghost Head Sword.  Stepping out of the house, taking advantage of the hazy moonlight, we walked towards the mountains.

    Hunting is mostly done during the day.  But it is very difficult to catch valuable prey during the day.  Generally, large carnivores will basically choose to hunt at night because of their night vision capabilities and because prey will relax their vigilance at night.  And hunters want to catch valuable animals.  Either lay a trap during the day and wait to see it again during the day the next day; or you can be brave and skillful and go out to hunt at night.  The former method is a bit of a wait-and-see approach, while the latter method is doubly dangerous.

    Han Yu chose the latter method, not because Han Yu looked down upon the ferocious beasts here, but because the ferocious beasts here could not be compared with the guys he had encountered before who were almost sperms living in the jungle.  Holding the Ghost Head Sword in his hand, Han Yu walked forward swaggeringly.

    In order to avoid scaring away those nocturnal beasts.  Han Yu restrained his aura and used himself as bait to lure the wild beasts in the mountains to attack him.

    The effect was remarkable. Han Yu had killed two wolves, a jackal, and a wild boar within a short time of entering the mountain.  In order not to affect the action.  Han Yu placed the prey on a big tree, preparing to take it with him when he went back.

    After placing the prey, Han Yu continued to move forward.  If you want to catch large beasts, the best place is where there is water.  No matter what kind of animal it is, it cannot live without water.  Just stay by the river.  Then we can definitely catch the big guy.  Han Yu walked toward the river in the direction that Niu's father told him during the day.

    The night is very quiet, and the sound can be heard far away.  Walking into the mountains, Han Yu finally heard the sound of water coming from ahead.  He couldn't help but quicken his pace.  The arrival of Han Yu, an uninvited guest, was obviously not welcomed by the indigenous people here.  The animals drinking water by the river fled quickly, while the predator hiding in the dark targeted Han Yu.

    ??????? This is what Han Yu wishes for.

    A pair of big eyes that emitted strong light, like searchlights, glared at Han Yu, while Han Yu showed a smile. After all, tonight was not in vain.  One piece of the prey I had caught earlier was not as valuable as the tiger I encountered now.

    Things are rare and valuable, and their value varies depending on the difficulty of obtaining them.  Big cats like tigers are too dangerous for humans. Basically, few people can deal with tigers alone and with bare hands. Not everyone is Wu Song.  In this way, the preciousness of tiger skin is naturally revealed.

    Han Yu’s calmness made Hu feel puzzled. This was unreasonable.  In the past, whenever I encountered my prey, I would either run away or try to fight to the death, but how come this creature standing on two legs in front of me doesn't seem to be afraid of me at all? Not only is it not afraid, why does it feel like this guy is a predator?  , and you are the one being preyed upon?

    Doubts made Hu cautious, but Han Yu said to Hu with a smile: "Little darling, come to my brother, and he will take you to buy candies."

    Of course Hu couldn’t understand Han Yu’s words, but from Han Yu’s actions, Hu felt that this guy had evil intentions, so he couldn’t help but subconsciously take a half step back.  After retreating, Tiger suddenly woke up and remembered his identity as the king of beasts.  Perhaps out of dissatisfaction with his cowardly performance just now, the tiger shouted:With a roar of a tiger, he rushed towards Han Yu.  What Han Yu was waiting for was the moment when the tiger soared into the air. Seeing the tiger rising into the air, Han Yu advanced instead of retreating. In the blink of an eye, he rushed under the tiger and swung the ghost-headed sword in his hand.  The sharp blade instantly cut open the tiger's soft belly. The tiger was disemboweled before it could even scream, and fell to the ground.

    When he was done, Han Yu moved his neck, glanced at the Ghost Head Knife in his hand with some joy, and said to himself: "Not bad, not bad. It seems that bringing this knife here is still useful."

    “Because he was killed with one knife, and the wound was in the abdomen.  It can be said that the tiger's skin that Han Yu hunted was intact.  The more complete something is, the more valuable it is.  Han Yu has begun to consider not going to the county town, but to sell tiger skins in the most prosperous city nearby.  After all, the county town is a small place, and there are not too many rich people. Unlike big cities, the proportion of rich people is relatively high.  It's just that fatal road guide

    Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but sigh, stretched out his hand to pick up the dead tiger, and prepared to go back.  With this tiger, tonight will not be in vain.  A tiger is a treasure, and its skin can be sold for money.  Tiger meat can be eaten, tiger bones and tiger penis can be soaked in wine

    ……

    When Han Yu walked out of the mountain carrying the dead tiger.  He was immediately discovered by people who came out to work.  Seeing that the wild boar warrior in the village came back from hunting a tiger, the people in the village immediately changed their name to Han Yu, no longer the wild boar warrior, but the tiger-fighting hero.  This title for Han Yu is barely acceptable, and it is much better than that wild boar warrior.

    Father Niu was surprised that Han Yu came back after hunting a tiger.  Although he was mentally prepared and knew that Han Yu was not simple, Father Niu was still shocked after seeing what Han Yu was capable of.  That's a tiger, not a cat or a dog.  Even fully armed adults.  You also need to work in groups when dealing with tigers.  I decided not to be like Han Yu, who came back unharmed and like a normal person carrying an adult male tiger on his back.

    "Who are you?" Niu Lao Daddy stared at Han Yu and muttered to himself.

    Han Yu didn’t hear what Mr. Niu was saying. He was preparing tiger skin. If the intact tiger skin is not treated properly, it will not be long before it is bitten by insects and damaged every time it is fished.  The loss would be huge.

    Other hunted prey were also taken care of with the help of the villagers, and the meat was distributed to each household in the village. Han Yu finally got a tiger skin, two wolf skins, a jackal skin, and a wild boar skin.  One piece.  Plus a tiger whip and a pile of tiger bones.

    After putting away the salted fur, Han Yu handed over the tiger whip and tiger bones to Mr. Niu for disposal.  Father Niu was a little flattered by Han Yu's gift, so he quickly found two jars, one large and one small, and put the tiger whip into the small jars.  The tiger bones were put into the big jar, and then the wine that I didn't know where to find was poured in.

    Han Yu didn’t ask Mr. Niu how to deal with the tiger whip and tiger bones.  After just putting the fur away, he went back to his bed and fell asleep.  Father Niu didn't bother Han Yu and let Han Yu sleep until dawn.

    The next day was uneventful Han Yu did not go hunting in the mountains again, but only further processed the hunted fur.  On the third day, Niu Da was going to the city to deliver firewood, and Han Yu followed him to the county town with his almost tanned fur.

    Niu Da is about the same age as Han Yu, and he is honest, or a bit dull.  He is not good at talking, but he is a good listener. He listened to Han Yu's nonsense along the way, so the journey was not dull at all.

    It took about an hour, and the donkey cart as big as an ox arrived at the east gate of the county.  Han Yu looked up and saw two big characters "Youwei" written above the city gate. It seemed that this county was called Youwei County, but he didn't know whether the county magistrate was really Youwei.

    After paying the city entry tax, Han Yu followed Niu Da towards the city.  The place where Niu Da is responsible for delivering firewood is a restaurant. He is usually responsible for delivering firewood, once every three days, and once every three days.  After settling the account, Niu Da used the money to sell daily necessities and returned to the village to exchange what he wanted with the villagers.

    As the big donkey cart swayed forward, Han Yu looked at both sides of the streets in this Youwei County and couldn't help but nodded.  This Youwei County is worthy of its name and relatively prosperous. People passing by don't see much food on their faces.  This gave Han Yu a little confidence that the tiger skin could be sold at a high price.

    Just when Han Yu was wondering where to sell tiger skins, the donkey cart as big as an ox arrived at its destination.  Han Yu didn't think much and first helped Niu Da to unload the firewood from the donkey cart and send it to the backyard of the restaurant.  When he came out, he saw Niu Da talking to someone with a troubled face, and seeing the arrogance of the man standing next to Niu Da, Han Yu immediately felt angry.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together and heard Niu Da almost pleading: "Third shopkeeper, the firewood money given this time is too little, it is half less than three days ago."

    "What are you talking about? At this price, the firewood you sent is called firewood? It's so wet that you can hold water in your hand. After receiving your firewood, we have to dry it ourselves for a few days,"??Your price is already very considerate of you.  "

    "Third shopkeeper, you can speak with your conscience. Where is the firewood I sent you? Take it out and let me take a look. If it is really wet, I will eat the firewood in front of you." Niu Da stared at it with his eyes wide open.  He said with a mustache.

    Hearing this, the mustached man sneered, turned around and shouted towards the backyard, "Ma San, take out a piece of firewood that Niu Da sent."

    "Okay~" With a promise, a waiter ran out with a piece of firewood that was still dripping. When he saw the mustache, he immediately shouted: "Third shopkeeper, you can't do this. Let's open a restaurant."  How can you always collect this kind of firewood when doing business? Look at it, not to mention the tide, some of it is already rotten, look at it. How can it be burned?"

    "You, you are so slanderous!" Niu Da pointed at Ma San and yelled angrily.

    Ma Sanyi immediately became unhappy after hearing this.  He threw the Chao Chao in his hand in front of Niu Da and said arrogantly: "I say Niu Da, you have to speak with your conscience. Why don't you allow others to criticize the Chao Chao you brought yourself?"

    "This is not the firewood I sent." Niu Da said angrily.

    The mustache spoke at this time, "Didn't you send it or did we prepare it ourselves? Then what else do we want from you? Niu Da, you are not satisfied with the price we gave, okay. You don't have to send firewood to us in the future  Here it comes. Ma San, tell the cabinet that you are not allowed to collect the firewood sent by Niu Da in the future." After saying this, the mustache turned and entered the door.  Ma San glanced at Niu Da with schadenfreude, grinned, and turned around to go in, but he didn't wait for him to enter.  The mustache who entered the door first flew out and hit Ma San's body.  The two people immediately turned into gourds and fell to the ground.

    "Han, Han Yu." Niu Da, who was about to cry, was dumbfounded as he watched Han Yu swaggering out.

    Han Yu who walked out of the door asked angrily: "Who the hell walks so blindly and keeps bumping into me?"

    "You, where did you come from? How dare you come here to act wild?" Ma San, who was acting as a moustache, jumped up first.  He pointed at Han Yu and cursed.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there were two clicks, and Ma San's right index finger pointed at Han Yu was directly broken by Han Yu.

    "Ouch~" Ma San screamed in pain, and cold sweat immediately broke out.  Han Yu let go of Ma San's hand and said slowly: "I hate it when people point fingers at me. Don't you know it's rude?"

    "you you……"

    "What are you, your mother?" Han Yu stepped forward and slapped Ma San in the face.  The beating made Ma San spin around three times, open his mouth, and spit out a mouthful of good teeth.  Niu Da on the side saw it and felt relieved.  In this restaurant, apart from the mean mustache, the most annoying person is Ma San. He is a pure villain who relies on others' power.

    "Oh~ help me~ I killed someone~" Ma San shouted loudly after regaining consciousness.

    Just when he shouted, Ma San felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer on his chest. He flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground. He opened his mouth to speak but found that whenever he moved, he could feel the pain all over his body.  pain.

    ??The villain bullies the weak and fears the strong, and is accustomed to making decisions based on the wind.  After seeing Han Yu's domineering attitude, Ma San immediately understood that he could not provoke this guy, otherwise his life might be in danger.

    "Help, come quickly, someone is beating someone." Just when Ma San decided to remain silent for the time being, Han Yu suddenly started shouting.  Ma San's eyes widened immediately, and he didn't understand why the person who beat him wanted to call for help.

    Soon after hearing the news, someone rushed over. When they saw the people at the scene, except for the one who yelled, they all knew the other three.  However, the situation at the scene was a bit bad. The third shopkeeper of the restaurant fell unconscious on the ground. Although Ma San, the waiter of the restaurant, was awake, he seemed to have been seriously injured. Niu Daze, who was responsible for delivering firewood to the restaurant,  As usual, he stood stupidly next to the donkey cart. As for the guy who yelled, he was the happiest.

    "Hey, stop shouting, what happened?" Someone shouted to Han Yu.

    When Han Yu heard this, he quickly replied: "As soon as I came out, I saw someone beating someone. In order to save them, I had to call someone."

    “Where’s the person who hit me?”

    "Ran."

    "Where did you run away?"

    "Who knows where to go? He ran along this street and disappeared as soon as he turned the corner." Han Yu pointed to the street on his left and said to the person asking the question.

    "Then who are you?"

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I came here with Niu Da to deliver firewood. I just moved the firewood in, but as soon as I came out, someone was beaten."

    Hearing this, the person who asked the question turned around and asked Niu Dadao: "Niu Da, did he come here with you?"

    Niu Da, who was being questioned, seemed to have come to his senses. When he saw the person who asked him, he immediately grabbed him as if he had met his savior.The other arm shouted: "Big shopkeeper, you have to make the decision for me."

    The person who was called the big shopkeeper couldn't help but was stunned, and then he heard Niu Da tell Niu Da about how the third shopkeeper and Ma San bullied him.  Niu Da is an honest man, but in the eyes of people like Shopkeeper San and Ma San, he is a fool.  But fools are always blessed. The boss of this restaurant once encountered a wolf when he went out alone, and was saved by Niu Da who was passing by.  In order to repay Niu Da for saving his life.  The big shopkeeper found a job for Niu Da to deliver firewood.  Now when he heard what Niu Da said about the matter, his eyes suddenly changed when he looked at the third shopkeeper and Ma San.

    How Ma San hopes that he will faint like the third shopkeeper now.  One's own family knows one's own affairs.  Ma San knew very well that his boss was a ruthless person, and he would be worried about him.

    "My boss, I was wrong." Ma San was very knowledgeable and admitted his mistake before the boss opened his mouth.  While talking, he apologized profusely to Niu Da, saying that he had nothing to do and that the third shopkeeper forced him to do everything.

    Niu Da is an honest man. After Ma San apologized like this, and saw Ma San with tears streaming down his face, his heart softened.  He opened his mouth to plead for Ma San.  Unfortunately, he was stopped by Han Yu.

    "Niu Da, everyone must have the awareness to be responsible for their own actions. This cannot be justified by saying that I have nothing to do. If so, if I kill this Ma San and then say that I have nothing to do, then is that right?  No one will trouble me anymore?"

    "This, this is different." Niu Da replied after hearing this.

    "What's the difference? He is an adult, so he must learn to be responsible for his words and deeds." Han Yu replied lightly.  Listen to Han Yu's words.  The big shopkeeper looked at Han Yu with interest, and then said to Ma San: "Did you hear that? Ma San, you have to be responsible for your words and deeds. From today on, you are no longer a buddy here. Get out."

    Ma San seemed to have received amnesty, and he immediately ignored the pain on his body.  He got up and stumbled away.  There was still an unconscious third shopkeeper left. The big shopkeeper frowned and thought for a while, then told the people around him: "Send the third master to the ancestral home in the countryside to rest for a while. I won't bother him with the restaurant affairs."

    "Yes." The people around him immediately replied, and two waiters from the restaurant immediately came over and took the third shopkeeper away.  Then a car was hired to take the person away.

    After handling all this, the big shopkeeper looked at Han Yu and asked: "How is it? Are you satisfied with how I handled it?"

    "The general is right." Han Yu replied casually.

    "Haha I've finished handling my own affairs. Shouldn't I deal with you, the person who came to make trouble here?" The big shopkeeper said and waved his right hand, and a dozen restaurant waiters holding guys took Han  Yu was surrounded.  When Niu Da saw this, he said anxiously: "Oh~ don't do anything, we are all our own people, why can't we just talk about it?"

    Niu Da was anxious to get angry, but Han Yu, who was surrounded, looked indifferent. Looking at the big shopkeeper, he sighed and asked: "Is it interesting to play this trick?" After saying that, Han Yu shook his head, pushed the two guys away, and stretched out his hand.  He took the fur on the donkey cart and said to Niu Da: "Niu Da, I'm going to the west of the city to sell this thing. You wait for me at the east gate. Then we'll go buy some things that the village needs together. This shabby restaurant,  Giving two hundred cents for every piece of firewood is so damn shameful."

    Hearing Han Yu's last words, the big shopkeeper's face suddenly turned a little red. He finally understood what Han Yu meant when he said that the generals would be able to get by.

    The waiters in the restaurant watched Han Yu walk away and looked at the big shopkeeper one after another. They saw the big shopkeeper's eyes were hesitant. Finally, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh and said to the anxious Niu Da: "Niu Da, what happened today?"  It’s my brother who’s sorry for you, come on, follow him up there, he’s going to give you a drink to make amends.”

    "Well, big shopkeeper, you are a busy man, and it is inevitable that you will be a little negligent occasionally. I don't blame you. Well, Han Yu didn't target you intentionally, that's just the way he is."

    "Is his name Han Yu?" The big shopkeeper laughed when he heard this.

    "Yes, his name is Han Yu. Let me tell you, he is very powerful. On the first day he arrived in the village, he encountered a wild boar entering the village. Guess what, a big wild boar of about 400 kilograms.  He had to kill him with his bare hands." Niu Da said to the shopkeeper excitedly.

    “Hey~bragging.” A waiter muttered after hearing this.

    Niu Da was about to explain when he heard this, but he heard the shopkeeper glare at the muttering waiter and said in a deep voice: "Niu Da is an honest man, he won't lie, so what he said is basically true.  . He said that Han Yu killed a four hundred kilogram wild boar with his bare hands, and that’s true. Do you understand? "

    "Ming, I understand." The restaurant waiter was so frightened that he stammered.  Niu Da on the side couldn't bear to say: "Big shopkeeper, don't scare your guys, what I said is indeed true. This time he came to the county with me not to deliver firewood to me, but to deliver firewood to him in the past two days."  I went into the mountains at night and shot a tiger and several other prey, and today he is here to sell tiger skins."If anyone else had said this, the boss would probably have slapped him in the face.  What nonsense.  A man came back from hunting a tiger in the mountains at night.  Is it possible? But based on the big shopkeeper’s understanding of Niu Da.  Niu Da is not a liar.  But what he said was really unbelievable.

    Niu Da also knew that his words were difficult to win over others, so he said to the big shopkeeper: "If the big shopkeeper doesn't believe it, then send someone to follow him and have a look. Anyway, Han Yu will understand when he sells tigers in the west of the city."  The big shopkeeper had wanted to send someone to confirm the idea, but he was worried that Niu Da would lose face if he found out about it, but now that Niu Da had taken the initiative, the big shopkeeper naturally followed suit.  Send the two drunkards from the restaurant to the west of the city.

    Youwei County West

    "Hey, don't miss it if you pass by. I got an authentic tiger skin. It's guaranteed to be the original version. If it's fake, it's guaranteed to be replaced. It's good to see if you want to buy it or not." Following the sound of selling, I walked on the street.  The people's eyes were immediately attracted.  I saw a person on a high platform on the street holding a piece of colorful fur and loudly selling it.

    This time Han Yu came out with a tiger and left the rest to Father Niu.  In Han Yu's opinion, this tiger skin is enough. It would be troublesome to carry other furs, so it would be better to leave it to Mr. Niu to make a coat or something with those skins.

    Tiger skin is a rare thing to see. A large group of people immediately gathered around when they heard that someone was selling tigers.  Someone wanted to reach out and touch it.  Han Yu quickly stopped him and said: "Hey, dear guests, please don't reach out if you don't want to buy it. This is a tiger, and your wife can't just touch it if she wants. This tiger skin is very valuable. If you touch it, I'll touch it."  What should I do if it gets damaged?"

    “How can we know the authenticity of this tiger skin without touching it?” a man in a short coat shouted.

    Han Yu looked at the speaker up and down.  He said, "Brother, do you know how much a tiger skin can be sold for? It's not that I look down on you, but with the way you are dressed, you cannot afford this tiger skin."

    "How dare you look down on me!"

    Han Yu didn't say anything after hearing this. He hooked his right foot and picked up a fist-sized stone from the ground. He grabbed it with his right hand and then squeezed the stone into pieces with a strong force.  Then Han Yu sneered and said to the man: "I can even kill a tiger, why are I afraid of a rogue like you?"

    The consequences of showing one's hand are obvious. Those who want to take the opportunity to cause trouble shrink their necks and become honest.  Those who couldn't afford the tiger skin did not care about pushing ahead and kept a certain distance from Han Yu who was holding the tiger skin, so that they could watch the tiger skin from a distance but not play with it.

    "Little brother, did you really kill this tiger?" After waiting for a while, someone asked Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw the appearance of the visitor, he knew in his heart that he must be a rich man.  Then he nodded and replied: "Yes, I did it."

    "Can you tell me how you fought?"

    "Umare you buying tiger skin?" Han Yu asked.

    "Buy, I run a leather goods shop. As long as your tiger skin is genuine, I will accept it." The visitor said to Han Yu with certainty.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this and said: "It's quite easy to kill a tiger. I went into the mountains at night, carrying a ghost-headed knife, and met this big guy by a river. I took advantage of this  When the guy jumped at me, I rushed to the guy's belly, and then opened the guy's belly with the ghost head knife in my hand. You can ask someone to take a look. If there are other wounds on this tiger skin,  I will give you this tiger skin for free."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, everyone onlookers looked at Han Yu with the eyes of a monster.  According to what he said, hunting a tiger is quite easy, but how many people in the world can be as bold as this guy?

    The owner of the leather goods shop nodded at Han Yu and said to a skinny old man behind him: "Uncle Chen, go and have it appraised. Remember, don't play tricks."

    "Yes." The skinny old man was not tall, only about 1.2 meters tall. In other words, he was a dwarf.

    Seeing the skinny old man approaching, Han Yu immediately knelt down and held the tiger skin in his hands so that the old man could inspect the goods.  This move made the skinny old man slightly stunned, and the leather goods shop owner also looked at Han Yu with some appreciation.

    But at this moment, a cry came from outside the crowd, "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"

    Hearing that voice, the old man's expression suddenly changed, and he hurriedly whispered to Han Yu: "Young man, take your tiger skin and leave here quickly, otherwise your tiger skin will no longer be yours."

    "Hmm? Is the person here a bully?" Han Yu asked with interest.  At this moment, four characters flashed in Han Yu's mind, "rob the rich and give to the poor."

    Seeing Han Yu's interested expression, the old man couldn't help but be stunned. Just as he was about to persuade him again, he heard a voice yelling from behind him: "You damn old man! Are you sticking here waiting for thunder?" He raised his leg and walked towards the old man.  Kicked over.  As soon as Han Yu flicked his fingers, the pebbles he had just picked up out of boredom flew out, hitting the vital part of the person who was about to raise his leg to kick someone.

    "Oh~" the person who was hit saidHe groaned, and his body slowly collapsed to the ground.  The people around him looked at it and immediately suppressed their laughter.

    "Who? Who did it?" When beating a dog, you need to look at the owner. If the running dog is beaten, the owner will jump out and bark.

    The skinny old man glanced at Han Yu gratefully, and calmly returned to the head of the family under the signal from Han Yu's eyes.  Han Yu saw the dog owner who was barking.

    When the heart is born, the dog owner is not a good thing at first glance.  When the murderer could not be found, the dog owner could only give up and target Han Yu who was holding the tiger skin.  Behind the dog owner, Han Yu saw a familiar face, the scoundrel who wanted to make fun of him and was wearing a short coat but wanted to touch the tiger skin.

    Seeing the guy gloating about his misfortune, Han Yu smiled slightly, flicked his finger, and a stone hit the guy's forehead.  Suddenly the guy's forehead swelled up, just like a domestic goose.

    "You, you dare to hit someone?" the rogue pointed at Han Yu and shouted.

    Han Yu smiled coldly and said: "I can't help it. I don't care about the sand in my eyes. I never know what it means to be merciful and soft-hearted when dealing with villains."

    "Well said, you have a bright future, and you will be punished. Boy, hang out with me from now on, and I will protect you." The dog owner cheered from the side.

    Han Yu glanced at the other person and asked lightly: "Who are you?"

 Text Chapter 885: Fight violence with violence

    The most embarrassing thing in the world is probably thinking that you are great, only for others to not know who you are.  The evil young man who was shocked by Han Yu's "Who are you?" suddenly became angry.

    A person has a face, and a tree has a bad boy. Naturally, it is not a good thing. There are many things about bullying men and women, and there are also many things about buying and selling by force. In addition, the place where I stay is a county town, and the Emperor Shan Gao  Yuan, Bad Shao can be said to be the leading tyrant in Youwei County. Everyone knows about him Oops, now there is someone who doesn't know his reputation.

    "Okay, okay, I'm indeed a decent person. It doesn't matter if you didn't know me before. Grandpa will let you know who I am today!" As soon as he finished speaking, the evil young man kicked Han Yu

    "Oops~" Contrary to everyone's expectations, Han Yu was okay, but he was the bad boy who kicked the person. At this moment, he held the right leg that had kicked the person with both hands and danced on one leg.

    It is not easy to be a bad person.  At least you must be in good health, otherwise who will you bully? Whether it is beating someone or teasing a little girl, your body is the capital to support action.  Who has ever seen a gangster holding an oxygen tank to tease a little girl? He has to take two breaths of oxygen before teasing.

    There are two reasons why Bad Young Master can become the top tyrant in Youwei County. One is that he has a strong backing, and the other is that he is a capable person. Although in Han Yu’s eyes, Bad Young Master’s ability is not worth mentioning, but in Youwei County  In the eyes of the people, he is a master.  Coupled with the evil heart and ruthless hands, who else would take advantage of him?

    “Today, the people watching couldn’t help but be surprised to see the evil young man suffer a loss.  Of course, the evil young man who felt so humiliated would not give in so easily.  You must know that what people care about most is their face.  Losing face means that many of the things you enjoyed before will go with it.

    "Boy. Yes, you can do it with your hands and feet. Yes, I underestimated you. But be careful, I'm going to take it seriously this time." The evil young man said the last sentence very loudly, not so much for Han Yu to hear.  , it would be more appropriate to say it to the onlookers.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled slightly, pointed at the evil young man and said, "Come on, let me see how capable you are."

    "Ha~" The evil young man was furious when he heard this.  With a loud shout, he punched Han Yu in the face.

    This man’s legs are longer than his arms.  The evil young man's fist did not touch Han Yu, but was kicked away by Han Yu.  Evil Young Master, who flew backwards out of the crowd, was held up by his men. Unexpectedly, Han Yu used too much strength, and Evil Young Master's men could not withstand the force. The three of them, including Evil Young Master, fell to the ground.  .

    The evil young man knew that he was in trouble today.  But Mr. Evil isn't too worried right now. He has a backstage, and the backstage is extremely strong. If he can't settle things himself, he can find the backstage to smooth things over.

    "Boy, you have the guts! Just wait. If you have the guts, just wait." The evil young man pointed at Han Yu and said.  After saying that, he immediately took his two men and left without stopping.

    After the bad boy left with his men, the owner of the leather goods shop from before quickly said to Han Yu: "Little brother, you'd better leave quickly before the bad guy found his backstage. The tiger skin is here  If you can't sell it, no one dares to take it. You go out from the west gate. Walk along the official road for half a day and you will reach Tobu City. There are many rich people there. I believe your tiger skin can be sold for a good price there.  .”

    "Thank you for your kindness, but I won't leave. You should leave quickly before those people come. If they can't deal with me, they might take it out on you." Han Yu replied with a smile when he heard this.  Han Yu thought very clearly, who could the evil young man find? It was nothing more than a helper from the underworld or the white road.  Even if the gangsters come, Han Yu is really not afraid of taking action against others, but the Baidao If the evil young man can find people from the Baidao, then there will be no need for the Baidao to exist.

    Seeing that Han Yu was unmoved, the owner of the leather goods store could only shake his head and sigh, and returned to the store with his shop assistants.  Other onlookers were also worried that they would be implicated, so they dispersed one after another.  He hid far away and looked at Han Yu worriedly.  As for Han Yu, he looked nonchalant and put the tiger skin away so as not to damage it later.

    ……

    Not long after, the evil young man came with helpers.  Han Yu's eyes turned cold as he looked at the officer who was following behind the evil young man, holding a chain and a whistle stick.

    "It's this kid who stole my tiger." The evil young man pointed at Han Yu and shouted to the two officials following him.

    "Good boy, you dare to rob other people's property in broad daylight, come with us!" The official with the chain glared at Han Yu, shook the chain in his hand, and wanted to lock Han Yu's neck  .  Han Yu didn't take this trick and reached out to grab the chain. When the officer holding the whistle stick at the side saw this, he immediately picked up the whistle stick and hit Han Yu on the back of the head.

    When Han Yu saw this, he was furious. He immediately tugged hard with his right hand and pulled the officer holding the chain over. At this time, the whistle stick was swung over and hit the officer's head with a "snap".  The official holding the chain didn't even hum, "Plop!""Tong" fell to the ground.

    The officer who accidentally hit his colleague couldn't help but be stunned. Taking advantage of the officer's daze, Han Yu picked up the chain in his hand, and with a "pop" sound, the chain hit the stunned officer in the face.

    It sounds troublesome to say, but all this happened in a very short time, and the evil young man was stunned.  The usually invincible method could be cracked so easily, which made the villain a little unacceptable.

    "You, you are so brave! Are you planning to rebel? Do you know who they are?" The evil young man stared at Han Yu and asked loudly.  However, Han Yu was too lazy to pay attention to the evil young man. He shook the chain in his hand and suddenly threw it towards the evil young man. The evil young man shrank his neck in fright, and the hat on his head was immediately knocked away.  The evil young man held his head and rolled back, jumped up from the ground and shouted to Han Yu: "You're done, you're dead." After saying that, the evil young man turned around and ran away. Upon seeing this, Han Yu aimed at the whistle stick on the ground and kicked it with his right foot.  The whistle stick spun and flew straight towards the bad boy's legs.  The evil young man who didn't expect Han Yu to dare to take action was immediately hit and was thrown to the ground.

    "You wait, you wait" The evil young man didn't dare to look back and ran away without a trace.

    The street was quiet, and Han Yu was still at the place where he sold tiger skins.  The crowd around them fell silent.  From the fact that Han Yu dared to beat the official, it can be seen that this tiger skin seller is not a good person, and it is better not to have anything to do with him.

    ……

    A while passed.  The bad guy is back again.  This time he brought a lot of people. Han Yu counted about a hundred people, all holding weapons in their hands, and some even held bows and arrows.  Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this, but still looked at the group of people surrounding him without saying a word.

    "That's the kid." The evil master pointed at Han Yu and said to a burly man next to him.

    In fact, there is no need to say anything about it. Just looking at the two officials who fell in front of Han Yu, we can judge that this kid is the murderer.  As a head catcher in Youwei County, I have seen all kinds of people.  But someone as unpredictable as Han Yu is the first.  From this man's eyes, there was no trace of fear or hesitation, only indifference.

    "It was you who stole his tiger skin?" the catcher asked Han Yu, pointing at the evil young man.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and did not speak.  Seeing this, the catcher asked again: "Did you beat up the official just now?"

    This time Han Yu spoke up and said contemptuously: "What official duties? I only beat two robbers."

    Hearing this, the people surrounding Han Yu suddenly made a noise, but Han Yu remained unmoved at all.  He just stared at the head catcher and said slowly: "They have forgotten what the skin they are wearing should be used for. I just help them remember it."

    The head catcher was furious when he heard this and commanded his men: "Catch this madman for me!"

    As soon as the words fell, the officials who had been prepared immediately took action.  In view of the previous failure of their colleagues, the officials did not rush forward rashly this time, but took out the fishing nets they had brought.  He threw his hat towards Han Yu.  , Facing the fishing net falling towards him, Han Yu took a deep breath, bulged his mouth, and spit out a mouthful of fire at the fishing net in the air.  Ordinary fishing nets were instantly burned to ashes.

    Han Yu showed his hand and immediately restrained the surrounding officials.  Hiding in the periphery was a rare sight, and he quickly shouted: "Don't be afraid, everyone. This guy is just a sideshow, let's go shoulder to shoulder with the big guy!"

    When the officials thought that there were many people on their side, they immediately listened to the bad boy's words, shouted and rushed towards Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw this, he sneered and rushed towards the evil young man.

    More than a hundred people besieged one person, but they were led by this person. They shouted quite loudly and spent a lot of effort, but they couldn't catch him.

    Seeing that Han Yu was getting closer and closer to him, the evil young man hurriedly hid behind the catcher.  The catcher cursed inwardly and looked down upon the evil young man hiding behind him.  But who knows that this evil young man is the county magistrate's biological brother? No matter how dissatisfied he is, the arrester cannot show it.

    "Ha!" the head catcher shouted, raising his knife to chop Han Yu as he rushed over.  But they didn't expect Han Yu to be so awesome. When he put his hands together, everyone saw what it meant to seize a sword with bare hands.  Han Yu grabbed Pu Dao with both hands, and hit the catcher's chest with his right shoulder. The catcher seemed to have been hit by a battering ram, his hands immediately let go, and his body flew upside down.  Got out.

    The evil young man couldn't dodge and was immediately hit by the flying head catcher, becoming the head catcher's flesh pad.  Before the bad boy could push away the catcher who was pressing him, he felt a pain in his right leg. It turned out that Han Yu had stepped on the bad boy's right leg.

    "Ouch~" The evil young man let out a scream, and big beads of sweat flowed from his forehead.

    This voice immediately stopped the officials who were about to continue besieging Han Yu.  It can be seen from Han Yu's actions that this guy is extremely ruthless and completely lawless.

    Facing desperadoes, even officials have to consider their own life safety first.  It's good to eat at the public houseIt's from above, but your life is your own.  The official didn't want to risk his life just for a month's worth of money.  Not worth it!

    "What are you doing standing there? Why don't you hurry up and catch this bastard!" The evil young man with a broken leg yelled at the surrounding officials with his eyes wide open.  As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu raised his leg again and crushed another leg of the evil young man with one foot. At the same time, he sneered and said to the evil young man: "I advise you to shut up quickly, or I will crush your third leg."

    When the evil master heard this, he shut his mouth and did not dare to speak again.

    The two sides walked down the street like this. Han Yu saw an official slipping away, and it seemed that he ran back to report the news. This was exactly what Han Yu wanted.  Han Yu knew that he was in trouble this time, but he was alone and not afraid of others' revenge.  But Han Yu, a native of Niujia Village, didn't want to be involved.  Before leaving here.  Han Yu planned to carry out a beheading operation to destroy the backstage behind the evil young man in one fell swoop.  As long as there is no leader, naturally no one will care about a small village like Niujiacun.

    While the official went to ask for instructions from the bad boy, Han Yu walked to a tea stall on the roadside. He didn't ask anyone else to pour the tea, but picked up the big teapot and started drinking it.  As for the evil young man lying on the ground and the unconscious head catcher, no one dared to touch them.

    At this moment, Ximen walked in with a group of three people, one man and two women.  All three were riding fast horses.  A dusty look.  The three people were stunned when they saw the strange situation in the city.

    " Hundreds of officials surrounded one person and watched him drink tea. This was a big deal.

    "Junior sister, let's drink some water and take a rest before leaving." The man among the three turned to the younger woman beside him and said.  Hearing this, the woman shook her head and replied: "Brother, let's find the guy we are looking for first. Master is still in danger."

    "Little junior sister, there is no need to rush now. Listen to senior brother, let's take a rest first and then continue searching. We will go back to find the magistrate of Youwei County to help us search together." The older one  The woman persuaded her junior sister.

    The girl couldn't resist the persuasion of her senior brothers and sisters, so she could only dismount and go to the tea shop on the roadside, where she sat at a table next to Han Yu.  He opened his mouth and said, "Shopkeeper, you don't come out to say hello when business comes?"

    "Come on, here we come." The shopkeeper of the tea shop walked over tremblingly and asked cautiously: "Three guests, there are still good seats inside. Otherwise, why don't you go inside This girl, your chest  What is glowing?"

    When the woman who was originally worried heard this.  He was stunned at first, then reached out and pulled out a jade ornament from his clothes. Looking at the glowing jade ornament, his expression suddenly became excited. His eyes were looking around, as if he was looking for something? The one who did the same thing as the woman was  His senior brother and senior sister.

    Han Yu looked curiously at the man and two women who were nervous, wondering what they were planning to do? At this moment, the official reinforcements arrived, and the magistrate of Youwei County personally came to arrest him with all the power of Youwei County.  Catch bad guys.

    Such a big movement naturally attracted the attention of a man and two women.  Similarly, the magistrate of Youwei County also noticed a man and two women.  Although the faces of the two women were dusty, they could not conceal their outstanding beauty.  Upon seeing the two women, the magistrate of Youwei County did not go to Han Yu to trouble him first. Instead, he pointed at the two women and ordered: "Take them down! These two women must be the accomplices of this gangster. When they are imprisoned later, the county will personally  interrogation.”

    What does personal interrogation mean? The officials, who were well aware of the nature of their county magistrate, showed a smile that everyone could understand, and rushed towards the two women who still didn't understand what was going on.

    "What are you going to do?" When the man saw this, he stood in front of the two women and asked the officer who rushed over.

    "Get out of the way!" The officer who rushed over yelled and stretched out his hand to pinch the man's neck.  Unexpectedly, the man was also a practicing man, and with a "bang", the officer who wanted to take action flew out.  After the man stopped, he asked in a deep voice: "Youwei County Magistrate, come out! I need an explanation from you."

    "Bold! Where did this madman come from? How dare you arrest him? Listen around, come and take it down with me quickly!" County Magistrate Youwei shrank behind others and ordered.

    After the county magistrate gave the order, the officials had no scruples and immediately pounced on the man and two women. As for Han Yu, who was supposed to be the real owner, perhaps because Han Yu was already notorious, no one was willing to approach easily, so they all took a detour to besiege him.  That one man and two women.

    Feeling that he had found his backbone, Haoqian was dissatisfied with the situation and said to his brother: "Brother, the guy drinking tea is the real master. Why do you let people find trouble for others?"

    "Stop talking nonsense! What do you know? Haven't you seen that those two girls are not bad looking? Let's go back to each other." Magistrate Youwei whispered after hearing this.

    Hearing what County Magistrate Youwei said, the evil young man immediately showed a hint of a lewd smile, nodded repeatedly and said: "Brother has always had good taste, so it's settled. When the time comes, we two brothers will take one. But the guy who hurt me  What should I do? I can’t give him an advantage. And brother, that guy has a complete card in his hand.If you can get the missing tiger and give it to your boss"

    "My good brother, you are really devoted to me. Don't worry, your revenge will be avenged, and the tiger's skin will be with you."

    "Youwei County Magistrate! Come out and answer me quickly!" The man shouted loudly while protecting the two junior sisters.  It's a pity that Magistrate Youwei, who has evil intentions in his heart, can't show his face at this time. He just hides behind and watches the show.

    Seeing that the man had to protect his junior sister and fight with the officials, Han Yu said: "Hey, buddy, let the two women behind you come to me, I'm safe."

    Hearing this, the man glanced at Han Yu.  Well, no strangers should come within five steps.  He immediately protected the two junior sisters and moved towards Han Yu.  When the officials saw it, they immediately wanted to stop him, but unexpectedly Han Yu grabbed the teapot and poured it. The tea in the teapot immediately fell on the heads of the officials like a goddess scattering flowers.

    The scalding boiling water was immediately poured on the officers, causing them to scream strangely. The man took the opportunity to bring the two junior sisters to Han Yu.  Only the tea shop owner was puzzled. The tea he sold was herbal tea, so why did boiling water come out?

    "Thank you for your help, brother." The man hugged Han Yu and said gratefully.

    "It's nothing, we can be considered comrades-in-arms, and those gang of officers were originally here to deal with me. You were just unlucky enough to be targeted by that promising county magistrate Well, little sister, you keep staring at people like this,  People are so shy." Han Yu said to the man's junior sister with some confusion.

    The man’s junior sister stared at Han Yu closely and said slowly: “Are you the guy we are looking for?”

 Text Chapter 886 It’s you

    "You got the wrong person." Han Yu shook his head and said to the little girl.  But the little girl was very persistent. She stared at Han Yu and said, "It's you! It's you! It's you who caused my master to be imprisoned even though he is much older."

    "I don't understand what you are saying? It's inexplicable." Han Yu shook his head in confusion.

    The little girl stared at Han Yu and said slowly: "Whether you understand it or not, you are mine anyway. Come with me." After saying that, the little girl reached out to grab Han Yu, but Han Yu caught him with his backhand.  Wrist.  Han Yu glanced at the man on the side and said, "Are you a nymphomaniac, junior sister? I admit that I am a bit handsome and very attractive to girls"

    The man's forehead began to sweat. This was the first time he encountered such a summoned creature that did not obey the summoner's orders.  The unexpected situation left him unsure of how to deal with it.

    "You, let go!" The little girl's face turned red from holding back, and she stared at Han Yu and shouted.

    "Hey, you think I'm happy to touch you. You're a yellow-haired girl. Even if it's molestation, I'll molest the person next to you." Han Yu let go of the little girl's wrist and said with disdain.

    "You, you" The little girl glared at Han Yu with clenched silver teeth, reached into her arms, took out a black crystal stone, and shouted at Han Yu: "Take it!"

    ……

    Nothing happened

    Han Yu looked at the little girl whose expression changed drastically and asked, "Little girl, are you planning to bribe me with this thing?"

    "This, how is this possible?" The little girl seemed to have seen something unbelievable. She stared at Han Yu in disbelief and muttered to herself. The senior brothers and sisters standing aside also looked at each other.  The black crystal stone the little girl took out was used to store summoned creatures.  But it was ineffective against Han Yu.  But the jade ornament given by the master to show the location of the summoned creature clearly emitted a strong light, and the target was pointed directly at Han Yu.

    "This is impossible!" the little girl yelled.  He reached out and pulled Han Yu's clothes.  Han Yu was shocked, and quickly stopped the little girl from yelling at the stunned senior brothers and sisters: "Do you two care about it? Are you just going to let this little girl act like a hooligan on the street?"

    The senior brother and sister who were reminded looked at each other. The senior sister stepped forward and pulled the little girl away. The senior brother cupped his fists and saluted Han Yu and said, "Little brother, don't blame me. There is a reason why my junior sister lost her temper."

    "Really, this is all I have, don't let me tear it." Han Yu complained angrily.

    Feeling that his presence was being ignored, County Magistrate Youwei was dissatisfied and shouted at the officers surrounding Han Yu and others: "What are you doing standing there? Why don't you take action quickly!"

    The words just fell.  The face of the man who was talking to Han Yu changed. He stood up and took out a gold medal. He said to the officials in a deep voice: "Here is the gold medal given by the emperor. Who dares to touch it? He will be punished for treason! This is the seat of the Imperial Master.  The next chief disciple is Wuchen."

    "Don't listen to him! He's a fake! Come on, if anything happens, I'll be responsible for it!" Magistrate Youwei shouted loudly.

    The officials were a little scared when they saw the gold medal, but after hearing what Magistrate Youwei said, they immediately gathered around him.  Wuchen saw this and said angrily: "The gold medal has been revealed. If you still want to help the tyrants do evil, aren't you afraid of the king's law?"

    "Come on, the mountains are high here and the emperor is far away, you'd better put your gold medal away." Han Yu stood up and said to Wuchen.  After speaking, Han Yu looked at where Magistrate Youwei was and snorted coldly: "You are the cause of all this. As long as I deal with you, nothing will happen."

    "You, you dare to hurt the imperial official?" Magistrate Youwei was startled and couldn't help but take two steps back.

    Han Yu walked slowly towards Magistrate Youwei. Han Yu, who was surrounded by officials, came over and immediately gave way to a tacit understanding.  Han Yu walked up to Magistrate Youwei without any hindrance.  He reached out and knocked Magistrate Youwei to the ground with a slap, and stepped on Magistrate Youwei's face.  He rubbed it vigorously and cursed in his mouth: "What a fool! Are you worthy of being a court official? If all the court officials are as virtuous as you, then this court doesn't want it."

    "Help, help!" Magistrate Youwei shouted for help.  But the officials were frightened by Han Yu's violence, but the people of Youwei County hated Magistrate Youwei deeply. They would only secretly pat themselves on the back and cheer for Magistrate Youwei's misfortune.  Controlling the life and death of the county magistrate.

    "Did you see it? This is karma. I told you to bully others, to make you do bad things, to make you" Every time Han Yu said a word, he kicked Youwei County Magistrate.  After three punches and two kicks, Youwei County Magistrate released more air and took in less air.  When Han Yu saw it, he secretly screamed, "Oh no!" Who would have thought that this guy would be so inexperienced?

    Han Yu, who didn’t want to kill anyone, could only take out the healing bottle from his pocket. Seeing Magistrate Youwei come back to life, everyone around him was dumbfounded.  Wuchen stared blankly at the healing bottle in Han Yu's hand and murmured to himself: "God, God.""Ah? Who is it? Who is the god?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    ……

    In feudal society, in order to consolidate their rule, emperors always adopted some policies that fooled the people, such as the divine right of kings, and all emperors were emperors.  The by-product of these propaganda is the emergence of gods and immortals.  People have no doubt about the existence of gods.  Especially when encountering something that you cannot understand, you will basically blame it on the gods.

    "Just like now, the dying magistrate Youwei was cured by the gods in an instant.  Magistrate Youwei, who was cured by the immortal, was imprisoned, waiting for the court's disposal, while the immortal Han Yu was invited to the tea shop by the three Wuchen brothers and sisters for a detailed discussion.  However, looking at Wuchen's respectful look, it is estimated that as long as Han Yu shows any intention of accepting a disciple, this boy will betray his master immediately.

    Han Yu was in a bad mood. Anyone who was treated like a rare animal would be in a bad mood.  Especially after listening to Wuchen's explanation, Han Yu felt even worse.  Although he didn't understand the principle behind Wuchen's master using the summoning circle, Han Yu guessed that the reason why he came to this ghost place inexplicably was probably caused by the old guy who was full and had nothing to do.

    "No!" Han Yu refused Wuchen's invitation to go to Xijing without hesitation.

    "Erimmortal"

    "You deserve a beating, why don't you try calling me "Shangxian" again?" Han Yu threatened Wuchen while glaring at him.

    Wuchen, who was threatened, said with a grimace: "That. That, Han Yu. Just help us. My master is under house arrest in the palace now. If you don't show up in three days, his life will be at risk."  No guarantee."

    "He is your master, not mine. I'll let him die!" Han Yu replied angrily.

    "You, how could you do this? After all, you were summoned by my master through the summoning circle?" The little girl on the side heard this and said anxiously.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied: "Did I ask him to summon me? Originally, I was going to join my companions. But I was interfered by your unlucky master, and ended up here. I haven't found him yet.  You’re settling accounts, and you still expect me to save him? That’s wishful thinking!”

    "You, you!" The little girl was so angry that she couldn't speak.

    Wuchen and his junior sister looked at each other, stood up and left their seats at the same time, and knelt down in front of Han Yu with a plop. Wuchen asked: "Please, Han Yu, I know it is my master who is sorry for you. But  I beg you to save him. He is our master. Without our master, we would not be able to survive today. As long as you are willing to go to Xijing, then our brothers and sisters will be at your disposal."

    Wuchen accidentally touched Han Yu's veins. Han Yu's personality is to take soft things rather than hard ones, so Wu Chen led his junior sister to ask him.  He immediately scratched his head in depression and said helplessly: "It's okay if I go, but I have agreed in advance that I will go, but I will beat up that old guy when I go. You are not allowed to stop me then."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Wuchen asked tentatively: "You won't kill my master, right?"

    "I can't say for sure. I won't be responsible if the old guy's health fails and he can't hold on." Han Yu replied, spreading his hands.

    Wuchen gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu: "As long as I can give my master a chance, we senior brothers and sisters can pretend we didn't see him."

    "Senior brother, how can you agree to such an exorbitant request?" The younger junior sister immediately shouted when she heard this.  Hearing this, Wuchen quickly asked: "Little junior sister, which one do you choose between an injured master and a dead master?"

    "Er" The junior sister was left speechless by the question.

    ……

    Without further ado, Wuchen, who was worried that Han Yu would regret it, was about to take Han Yu on the road, but Han Yu refused at this time.  Abandoning Wuchen and ignoring him, he walked up to Niu Da who hurried over after receiving the news, and said to Niu Da with some regret: "Niu Da, it seems that I can't go back to Niujia Village with you. This tiger skin  " Having said this, Han Yu turned back to Wuchen and said, "Hey, come here."

    Wuchen quickly ran over and asked respectfully: "Han Yu, what are your orders?"

    "Do you have money?"

    "ah?"

    "Why are you so stunned? I asked you if you have money?" Han Yu repeated his question dissatisfied.

    After coming back to his senses, Wuchen quickly replied: "Yes, yes." After saying that, Wuchen handed all the luggage he was carrying to Han Yu.  Han Yu shook his head when he saw this, took away half of the dish in Wuchen's hand, handed it to Niu Da and said, "Use this money to buy some things for the village."

    "This, this, I can't ask for your money." Niu Da quickly shook his head and refused.

    "Is there anything I can't ask for? Take it if it's given to you." Han Yu couldn't help but sayHe put the money into Niu Da's hand and said, "Tell Dad Niu for me to thank him for taking care of me these days."

    "Han Yu, will you go back to Niujia Village in the future?" Niu Da looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "It depends on the situation, maybe I will go back, maybe I won't." Han Yu said uncertainly.

    ……

    After seeing off Niu Da, Han Yu put away the tiger skin, turned to Wuchen who was waiting aside and said, "Let's go. How far is Xijing from here and how do we get there?"

    "It's about a thousand miles out of the city to the west. We can ride horses very quickly." Wuchen quickly replied.

    Han Yu has never ridden an animal like a horse, and Han Yu doesn’t want to ride one either.  The world we live in is different. In Han Yu's world, horse riding has become a hobby, and no one knows how to use horses as a means of transportation.

    "How to divide the three horses?" Han Yu asked, looking at Wuchen.

    Wuchen quickly replied: "Good points, my junior sister Wu has no time to stay and wait for the court to send someone to deal with the magistrate of Youwei County, and I will let you ride her horse."

    "Well let's forget it. You can be my guide and I will take you to Xijing. It will be faster that way." Han Yu said to Wuchen after thinking for a while.

    "Really? I canuhotherwise, I'll let my junior sister Wuxie be your guide. I'll stay here with my junior sister Wuxia, and by the way I can take care of the people in Niujia Village." Wuchen  Halfway through the sentence.  He suddenly changed his mind.

    "Take her with you?" Han Yu glanced at the junior sister a little unhappily.  This little girl may not be in tune with Han Yu. Whenever she gets a chance, she stares at Han Yu, hides behind Han Yu, holds the black crystal stone and mumbles words at Han Yu. She looks like a little witch. The only thing is  The only difference is that the witch is not as cute as this girl in the movie.

    "What's wrong with me?" Wuxie asked with a glare when she saw Han Yu's unhappy look.

    "Look, with her virtues, what if she plotted against me along the way?" Han Yu pointed at Wuxie and said to Wuchen.

    "Han Yu. In fact, my junior sister Wu Xie is usually very gentle" Wu Chen explained to Han Yu in a low voice.  Han Yu, on the other hand, looked at Wuchen with disdain and asked, "Aren't you ashamed to say this?"

    Being asked, Wuchen felt guilty and avoided Han Yu's gaze. He opened his eyes and lied, "My junior sister Wuxie has a cheerful personality, gentle and generous"

    ……

    Like reciting a spell, Wuchen said all the good words to describe the girl. Han Yu looked at Wuchen sympathetically and said, "It seems like you have a hard time."

    "Hehe" Wuchen smiled awkwardly.

    Seeing Wuchen’s pitiful appearance, Han Yu couldn’t bear to continue to embarrass Wuchen.  He nodded and said to Wuchen: "Okay, then let this little girl be my guide, but you should also be careful, lest you fail to deal with others when the time comes, and end up being plotted by others."

    "Don't worry about this, our senior brothers and sisters are not that bad. And we have gold medals given by the emperor. Anyone who dares to touch us is rebelling." Wuchen replied with confidence.

    "Hey~ take a chicken feather as an arrow, I will kill someone and silence them, and then push six, two, five, you see who will care about your life and death. Except the people close to you will feel sad. No one will pay attention to the dead  you."

    Wuchen did not argue with Han Yu, but assured Han Yu that they would be careful.  See nothing but don't listen.  Han Yu didn't intend to have a casual conversation, so he walked up to the innocent little girl and said, "Hey, I'm warning you. When you get to heaven, don't be so scared that you pee on me."

    "Shameless! Dirty!" The innocent little girl was already fifteen this year, and she was in her tender years. When she heard what Han Yu said was so vulgar, she couldn't help but curse.

    Han Yu shrugged nonchalantly, crouched down and turned his back to Wuxie and said, "Come up, and when you turn around, remember to point me in the direction of Xijing."

    "Hmph!" Wuxie waved his fist at Han Yu.

    "Don't shake your fist at me, or I'll beat you up." Han Yu warned Wuxie without looking back.

    "Humph!" Wuxie snorted again and jumped on Han Yu's back.  Han Yu stretched out his hand to cup Wu Xie's butt. Wu Xie screamed in surprise when the sensitive part was attacked, and then heard Han Yu say: "What's it called? There is no meat in the butt, and it makes my hands tremble when I touch it."

    "You!" Wuxie was so angry at Han Yu's words that the senior sister Wuxia on the side saw this and quickly advised: "Junior sister, be reserved, for the master." Upon hearing this, Wuxie could only glare at Han Yu bitterly.  At a glance, his hands grabbed Han Yu's shoulders.

    Han Yu said to Wuchen: "I will take a step first, and you will go back after handling the matters here. Don't worry, I will give your master some time to speak."

    "Please don't be too harsh. After all, his body is already broken.??It doesn't work anymore.  "Wuchen quickly requested.

    "Huh!" Han Yu snorted, noncommittal.

    Humans have no wings, so they hope to fly freely in the sky like birds. When they saw Han Yu flying into the sky with Wu Xie on his back, the entire Youwei County was shocked. Niu Da watched Han Yu disappear with Wu Xie  In Tianji, he murmured to himself: "God, it turns out he is really a god."

    Seeing that Han Yu was missing, Wuxia couldn't help but ask Wuchen: "Senior brother, how could you agree to let that Han Yu beat the master?"

    “Don’t worry, with Junior Sister following you, Master will be fine.” Wuchen smiled sinisterly upon hearing this.

    At this moment, on the way to Xijing, Han Yu helplessly said to Wuxie, who had never flown before and shouted excitedly: "I said, can you be quiet? Don't you know girls should be reserved?  "

    "I want you to take care of it!" Wuxie shouted with a slightly red face.

    "You got the wrong person." Han Yu shook his head and said to the little girl.  But the little girl was very persistent. She stared at Han Yu and said, "It's you! It's you! It's you who caused my master to be imprisoned even though he is much older."

    "I don't understand what you are saying? It's inexplicable." Han Yu shook his head in confusion.

    The little girl stared at Han Yu and said slowly: "Whether you understand or not, you are mine anyway. Come with me." After saying that, the little girl reached out to grab Han Yu, but Han Yu caught him with his backhand.  Wrist.  Han Yu glanced at the man beside him.  Said: "You junior sister, are you a nymphomaniac? I admit that I am a bit handsome and very attractive to girls"

    The man's forehead began to sweat. This was the first time he encountered such a summoned creature that did not obey the summoner's orders.  The unexpected situation left him unsure of how to deal with it.

    "You, let go!" The little girl's face turned red from holding back, and she stared at Han Yu and shouted.

    "Hey, you think I am happy to touch you, a yellow-haired girl, even if it is molestation. I will molest the person next to you as well." Han Yu let go of the little girl's wrist and said with a look of disdain.

    "You, you" The little girl glared at Han Yu with clenched silver teeth, reached into her arms, took out a black crystal stone, and shouted at Han Yu: "Take it!"

    ……

    Nothing happened

    Han Yu looked at the little girl whose expression changed drastically and asked, "Little girl, are you planning to bribe me with this thing?"

    "This. How is this possible?" The little girl seemed to have seen something incredible. She stared at Han Yu in disbelief and muttered to herself. The senior brothers and sisters standing aside also looked at each other.  The black crystal stone the little girl took out was used to contain summoned creatures, but it was ineffective against Han Yu.  But the jade ornament given by the master to show the location of the summoned creature clearly emitted a strong light, and the target was pointed directly at Han Yu.

    "This is impossible!" the little girl yelled, reaching out to pull Han Yu's clothes.  Han Yu was shocked.  He quickly stopped the little girl from yelling at the stunned senior brothers and sisters: "Are you two going to take care of it? Are you just going to let this little girl act like a hooligan on the street?"

    The senior brother and sister who were reminded looked at each other. The senior sister stepped forward and pulled the little girl away. The senior brother cupped his fists and saluted Han Yu and said, "Little brother, don't blame me. There is a reason why my junior sister lost her temper."

    "Really, this is all I wear. Don't tear it apart." Han Yu complained angrily.

    Feeling that his presence was being ignored, County Magistrate Youwei was dissatisfied and shouted at the officers surrounding Han Yu and others: "What are you doing standing there? Why don't you take action quickly!"

    The words just fell.  The face of the man who was talking to Han Yu changed. He stood up and took out a gold medal. He said to the officials in a deep voice: "Here is the gold medal given by the emperor. Who dares to touch it? He will be punished for treason! This is the seat of the Imperial Master.  The next chief disciple is Wuchen."

    "Don't listen to him! He's a fake! Come on, if anything happens, I'll be responsible for it!" Magistrate Youwei shouted loudly.

    The officials were a little scared when they saw the gold medal, but after hearing what Magistrate Youwei said, they immediately gathered around him.  Wuchen saw this and said angrily: "The gold medal has been revealed, and you still want to help the tyrants do evil. Aren't you afraid of the king's law?"

    "Come on, the mountains are high here and the emperor is far away, you'd better put your gold medal away." Han Yu stood up and said to Wuchen.  After saying that, Han Yu looked at where Magistrate Youwei was and snorted coldly: "You are the cause of all this. As long as we deal with you, nothing will happen."

    "You, you dare to hurt the imperial official?" Magistrate Youwei was startled and couldn't help but take two steps back.

    Han Yu walked slowly towards Magistrate Youwei. Han Yu, who was surrounded by officials, came over and immediately gave way to a tacit understanding.  Han Yu walked up to Magistrate Youwei without any hindrance, reached out and slapped Magistrate Youwei to the ground, stepped on Magistrate Youwei's face, rubbed it hard, and cursed.Said: "What a fool! Are you worthy of being a court official? If all the imperial officials are as virtuous as you, then I don't want to be in this court."

    "Help, help!" Magistrate Youwei shouted for help.  But the officials were frightened by Han Yu's violence, but the people of Youwei County hated Magistrate Youwei deeply. They would only secretly pat themselves on the back and cheer for Magistrate Youwei's misfortune.  Controlling the life and death of the county magistrate.

    "Did you see it? This is karma. I told you to bully others, to make you do bad things, to make you" Every time Han Yu said a word, he kicked Youwei County Magistrate.  After three punches and two kicks, Youwei County Magistrate released more air and took in less air.  When Han Yu saw it, he secretly screamed, "Oh no!" Who would have thought that this guy would be so inexperienced?

    Han Yu, who didn’t want to kill anyone, could only take out the healing bottle from his pocket. Seeing Magistrate Youwei come back to life, everyone around him was dumbfounded.  Wuchen stared blankly at the healing bottle in Han Yu's hand and murmured to himself: "God, God."

    "Ah? Who is it? Who is the god?" Han Yu turned around and asked.

    ……

    In feudal society, emperors wanted to consolidate their rule.  They always adopt policies that fool the people, such as the divine right of kings.  All emperors are sons of heaven.  The by-product of these propaganda is the emergence of gods and immortals.  People have no doubt about the existence of gods.  Especially when encountering something that you cannot understand, you will basically blame it on the gods.

    "Just like now, the dying magistrate Youwei was cured by the gods in an instant.  Magistrate Youwei, who was cured by the immortal, was imprisoned, waiting for the court's disposal, while the immortal Han Yu was invited to the tea shop by the three Wuchen brothers and sisters for a detailed discussion.  However, looking at Wuchen's respectful look, it is estimated that as long as Han Yu shows any intention of accepting a disciple, this boy will betray his master immediately.

    Han Yu was in a bad mood.  Anyone who is treated like a rare animal will feel bad.  Especially after listening to Wuchen's explanation, Han Yu felt even worse.  Although he didn't understand the principle behind Wuchen's master using the summoning circle, Han Yu guessed that the reason why he came to this ghost place inexplicably was probably caused by the old guy who was full and had nothing to do.

    "No!" Han Yu refused Wuchen's invitation to go to Xijing without hesitation.

    "Erimmortal"

    "You deserve a beating. Why don't you call me Shangxian again?" Han Yu threatened Wuchen while glaring at him.

    Wuchen, who was threatened, said with a grimace: "Um, um, Han Yu, just help us. My master is under house arrest in the palace now. If you don't show up in three days, his life will be at risk."  No guarantee."

    "He is your master, not mine. I'll let him die!" Han Yu replied angrily.

    "You, how could you do this? After all, you were summoned by my master through the summoning circle?" The little girl on the side heard this and said anxiously.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied: "Did I ask him to summon me? Originally, I was going to join my companions. But I was interfered by your unlucky master, and ended up here. I haven't found him yet.  You’re settling accounts, and you still expect me to save him? That’s wishful thinking!”

    "You. You!" The little girl was so angry that she could not speak.

    Wuchen and his junior sister looked at each other, stood up and left their seats at the same time, and knelt down in front of Han Yu with a plop. Wuchen asked: "Please, Han Yu, I know it is my master who is sorry for you, but  I beg you to save him. He is our master. Without our master, we would not be able to survive today. As long as you are willing to go to Xijing, then our brothers and sisters will be at your disposal."

    Wuchen accidentally touched Han Yu's veins. Han Yu's personality was to accept soft things rather than hard ones. When Wu Chen and his junior sister asked him to do this, he immediately scratched his head in depression and said helplessly: "You want me to go."  That’s okay, but I can agree in advance that I’m going, but I’m going to beat up that old guy, and you’re not allowed to stop me then.”

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Wuchen asked tentatively: "You won't kill my master, right?"

    "I can't say for sure. I won't be responsible if the old guy's health fails and he can't hold on." Han Yu replied, spreading his hands.

    Wuchen gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu: "As long as I can give my master a chance, we senior brothers and sisters can pretend we didn't see him."

    "Senior brother, how can you agree to such an exorbitant request?" The younger junior sister immediately shouted when she heard this.  Hearing this, Wuchen quickly asked: "Little junior sister, which one do you choose between an injured master and a dead master?"

    "Er" The junior sister was left speechless by the question.

    ……

    Without further ado, Wuchen, who was worried that Han Yu would regret it, was about to take Han Yu on the road, but Han Yu refused at this time.  Abandoning Wuchen and ignoring it, he hurried past when he got the news.Next to Niu Da, he said to Niu Da with some regret: "Niu Da, it seems that I can't go back to Niujia Village with you. This tiger skin" After saying this, Han Yu turned to Wuchen  Said: "Hey, come here."

    Wuchen quickly ran over and asked respectfully: "Han Yu, what are your orders?"

    "Do you have money?"

    "ah?"

    "Why are you so stunned? I asked you if you have money?" Han Yu repeated his question dissatisfied.

    After coming back to his senses, Wuchen quickly replied: "Yes, yes." After saying that, Wuchen handed all the luggage he was carrying to Han Yu.  Han Yu shook his head when he saw this, took away half of the dish in Wuchen's hand, handed it to Niu Da and said, "Use this money to buy some things for the village."

    "This, this, I can't ask for your money." Niu Da quickly shook his head and refused.

    "Is there anything I can't ask for? Just take it if it's given to you." Han Yu couldn't help but put the money into Niu Da's hand and said, "Say something to Dad Niu for me. Thank you for taking care of him these days.  .”

    "Han Yu, will you go back to Niujia Village in the future?" Niu Da looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "It depends on the situation. Maybe I will go back, maybe I won't." Han Yu said uncertainly.

    ……

    After seeing off Niu Da, Han Yu put away the tiger skin, turned to Wuchen who was waiting aside and said, "Let's go. How far is Xijing from here and how do we get there?"

    "It's about a thousand miles out of the city to the west. We can ride horses very quickly." Wuchen quickly replied.

    An animal like a horse.  Han Yu has never ridden a horse before, and Han Yu doesn’t want to ride a horse.  The world we live in is different. In Han Yu's world, horse riding has become a hobby, and no one knows how to use horses as a means of transportation.

    "How to divide the three horses?" Han Yu asked, looking at Wuchen.

    Wuchen quickly replied: "Good points, my junior sister Wu has no time to stay and wait for the court to send someone to deal with the magistrate of Youwei County, and I will let you ride her horse."

    "Well let's forget it. You can be my guide and I will take you to Xijing. It will be faster that way." Han Yu said to Wuchen after thinking for a while.

    "Really? I canuhotherwise, I'll let my junior sister Wuxie be your guide. I'll stay here with my junior sister Wuxia, and by the way I can take care of the people in Niujia Village." Wuchen  Halfway through the sentence.  He suddenly changed his mind.

    "Take her with you?" Han Yu glanced at the junior sister a little unhappily.  This little girl may not be in tune with Han Yu. Whenever she gets a chance, she stares at Han Yu, hides behind Han Yu, holds the black crystal stone and mumbles words at Han Yu. She looks like a little witch. The only thing is  The only difference is that the witch is not as cute as this girl in the movie.

    "What's wrong with me?" Wuxie looked unhappy when he saw Han Yu.  He immediately asked with a glare.

    "Look, she is so virtuous. What if she plots against me along the way?" Han Yu pointed at Wuxie and said to Wuchen.

    "Han Yu, in fact, my junior sister Wu Xie is usually very gentle" Wu Chen explained to Han Yu in a low voice.  Han Yu, on the other hand, looked at Wuchen with disdain and asked, "Aren't you ashamed to say this?"

    Being asked, Wuchen felt guilty and avoided Han Yu's gaze. He opened his eyes and lied, "My junior sister Wuxie has a cheerful personality, gentle and generous"

    ……

    Like reciting a spell, Wuchen said all the good words to describe the girl. Han Yu looked at Wuchen sympathetically and said, "It seems like you have a hard time."

    "Hehe" Wuchen smiled awkwardly.

    Seeing Wu Chen's pitiful appearance, Han Yu couldn't bear to continue to embarrass Wu Chen. He nodded and said to Wu Chen: "Okay, then let this little girl be my guide, but you must be careful yourself, don't let the time come.  Instead of dealing with others, they were plotted by others."

    "Don't worry about this, our senior brothers and sisters are not that bad. And we have gold medals bestowed by the emperor. Anyone who dares to touch us is a rebel." Wuchen replied with a confident look.

    "Hey~ take a chicken feather as an arrow, I will kill someone and silence them, and then push six, two, five, you see who will take care of your life and death. Except for those close to you who will feel sad, no one will pay attention to the dead  you."

    Wuchen did not argue with Han Yu, but assured Han Yu that they would be careful.  Seeing that Wuchen refused to listen, Han Yu did not intend to have a casual conversation, so he walked up to the little girl Wuxie and said, "Hey, I'm warning you, if you go back to heaven, don't be so scared that you pee on me."

    "Shameless! Dirty!" The innocent little girl was already fifteen this year, and she was in her tender years. When she heard what Han Yu said was so vulgar, she couldn't help but curse.

    Han Yu shrugged indifferently, squatted down and turned his back to Wuxie and said, "Come up,Remember to point me in the direction of Xijing when you look back.  "

    "Hmph!" Wuxie waved his fist at Han Yu.

    "Don't shake your fist at me, or I'll beat you up." Han Yu warned Wuxie without looking back.

    "Humph!" Wuxie snorted again and jumped on Han Yu's back.  Han Yu stretched out his hand to cup Wu Xie's butt. Wu Xie screamed in surprise when the sensitive part was attacked, and then heard Han Yu say: "What's it called? There is no meat in the butt, and it makes my hands tremble when I touch it."

    "You!" Wuxie was so angry at Han Yu's words that the senior sister Wuxia on the side saw this and quickly advised: "Junior sister, be reserved, for the master." Upon hearing this, Wuxie could only glare at Han Yu bitterly.  At a glance, his hands grabbed Han Yu's shoulders.

    Han Yu said to Wuchen: "I will take a step first, and you will go back after handling the matters here. Don't worry, I will give your master some time to speak."

    "Please don't be too harsh. After all, his body is not strong anymore." Wuchen quickly requested.

    "Huh!" Han Yu snorted, noncommittal.

    Humans have no wings, so they hope to fly freely in the sky like birds. When they saw Han Yu flying into the sky with Wu Xie on his back, the entire Youwei County was shocked. Niu Da watched Han Yu disappear with Wu Xie  In Tianji, he murmured to himself: "God, it turns out he is really a god."

    Seeing that Han Yu was missing, Wuxia couldn't help but ask Wuchen: "Senior brother, how could you agree to let that Han Yu beat the master?"

    “Don’t worry, with Junior Sister following you, Master will be fine.” Wuchen smiled sinisterly upon hearing this.

    At this moment, on the way to Xijing, Han Yu helplessly said to Wuxie, who had never flown before and shouted excitedly: "I said, can you be quiet? Don't you know girls should be reserved?  "

    "I want you to take care of it!" Wuxie shouted with a slightly red face.

 Text Chapter 887 There is a monster

    Reasons are for people who are reasonable. If you meet someone who is unreasonable, you can only use your fists to reason. But if you can't reason with them with your fists, then you can only endure it.

    The eldest prince has no confidence that his own guards can deal with Han Yu who kidnapped him.  Master Zhizhang's past mistakes were still fresh in his mind. The eldest prince couldn't help but regretted his previous bad words. Why did he take the initiative to provoke Han Yu, the evil star?

    Seeing the regret on the eldest prince's face, Han Yu suddenly lost interest in continuing to bully others.  Being inexplicably transported to such a ghost place would make anyone feel unhappy.  It's just that Han Yu, who was from Niujiacun before, couldn't take out his anger on others. You can't be ignorant of good and evil, right?  Teaching the bad guys and bad officials in Youwei County only allowed Han Yu to vent his inner evil fire a little bit. But after teaching the master Zhi Zhang, the rightful master, Han Yu's heart has basically calmed down and he no longer intends to continue bullying.  People.

    After letting go of the eldest prince, Han Yu turned around and walked towards Master Zhi Zhang who was still lying on the ground. When Wu Xie saw his master, he quickly protected his master and prayed to Han Yu: "Please don't attack my master again."

    "Ah, okay, the anger in my heart has almost disappeared, and now I plan to ask him something." Han Yu replied casually.  Wu Xie looked at Han Yu suspiciously, unwilling to let go.  Han Yu didn't care. He stood in front of Wu Xie and said to Imperial Master Zhi Zhang who was lying on the ground: "Are you dead? If you are not dead, stand up and answer."

    After hearing this, Imperial Master Zhizhang struggled to stand up, pushed Wuxie aside and said to Han Yu: "If you have anything, come at me, don't touch my disciple." Wuxie on the side was moved when he heard this.  Tears flashed in his eyes, but Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this and said, "Okay, since you ask like this"

    "No." Wuxie immediately became anxious upon hearing this. He stood in front of Imperial Master Zhi Zhang and stretched out his hands to protect Imperial Master Zhi Zhang behind him.  He shouted to Han Yu with an anxious look on his face: "You said you would never attack my master again."

    Han Yu spread his hands and replied innocently: "I don't want to either, but since your master has asked me this, I have always respected elders, so I naturally want to satisfy your master's unique hobby."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, everyone present couldn’t help but curse. This guy is so shameless. He even has the nerve to say that he respects his elders. Look at the miserable state of Master Zhizhang now, unless everyone else is blind.

    Master Zhi Zhang’s face turned red and blue.  Han Yu was so crowded that he couldn't say a word.  Her innocent eyes looked at Han Yu with pleading eyes and shouted: "Han Yu."

    "Okay, okay, I won't bully your master, just talk about business." Han Yu shrugged indifferently.

    Wuxie breathed a sigh of relief and looked back at his master worriedly.  He was afraid that his master would say something that would make him suffer again.  Fortunately, the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang is just called Zhi Zhang and is not really mentally retarded.  After suffering so much, Master Zhizhang finally learned his lesson.  He looked at Han Yu and asked, "What do you want to ask?"

    "How did you get me here?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    “…Why do you ask this?” Imperial Master Zhizhang asked in confusion.

    "Nonsense. Of course I want to go back to my original world." Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.

    Upon hearing this, Imperial Master Zhizhang rolled his eyes, and before he could speak, Han Yu said before he could speak: "Let me remind you, if you think you can use this to blackmail me, you are blind. If you want to blackmail others,  , then you must have the ability to protect yourself. I can tell you in advance. If you dare to make it impossible for me to go back, then I will follow you every day, a small dozen every three days, and a large dozen every five days. Don’t worry about me  I will accidentally beat you to death. After beating you, I can cure you. If you don’t believe it, ask your apprentice. She has seen with her own eyes how I healed a dying guy in an instant."

    When Master Zhizhang heard this, he couldn't help but look at his apprentice Wuxie, and saw that Wuxie nodded towards him with a serious look on his face.  Imperial Master Zhizhang believed unconditionally in his apprentice. After receiving the affirmative reply from his apprentice, Imperial Master Zhizhang no longer dared to have other thoughts and answered honestly: "I summoned you here through the summoning circle.  . If you want to go back, you can only return to the original place by summoning the magic circle."

    "Oh, can that summoning circle be used now?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "Ouch" Upon hearing this, Master Zhizhang glanced at the emperor in the distance with some embarrassment.  Han Yu followed the gaze of Imperial Master Zhi Zhang and smiled at the emperor in the distance.  The emperor in the distance felt his heart skip a beat, and couldn't help but secretly complain that the mentally retarded Master Zhizhang actually pushed this evil star that fell from the sky to him before he could hide in time.

    "What do you think the emperor means? Does the opening of the summoning circle require his consent?" Han Yu asked Zhi Zhang Guoshi.

    "Yes, opening the summoning circle requiresA large amount of crystal stones are used as starting energy, and only the emperor can handle such large-scale expenditures.  "Zhi Zhang Guoshi replied honestly.

    Han Yu nodded and walked towards the emperor.  Seeing this, the emperor forced himself to calm down, and several loyal ministers immediately stepped forward to protect the emperor behind him, facing the approaching Han Yu as if they were sacrificing their lives for justice.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled slightly and raised his voice to the emperor: "Your Majesty, how about making a deal?"

    There are many types of emperors, generally they are promising, mediocre, cruel, and incompetent The emperor Han Yu faced was a conservative king. Although he was not aggressive enough, he had no problem guarding his foundation, and the most important thing was  , The emperor is not a profession that everyone can do, especially the Shoucheng king, whose psychological quality is not something ordinary people can possess.  Han Yu's words aroused the emperor's interest. Seeing that Han Yu showed no sign of taking action, the emperor became a little bolder. He pushed away the minister who was protecting him and asked Han Yu face to face: "What deal do you want to do?  "

    "It depends on what your Majesty the Emperor wants to accomplish. Although I don't have much ability, I can still help you clear some obstacles." Han Yu said slowly while looking at the Emperor.

    "What do you want?" The emperor was silent for a while and then asked.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "What I want is very simple, enough crystal stones to support the summoning circle to open again."

    Before the emperor could speak, a minister standing next to the emperor had already refused and said, "No, I don't have any crystals for you." Han Yu glanced at the minister who was speaking, a ball of flame shot out from his right hand, and he said slowly: "  Does anyone want to experience what it’s like to run naked here?”

    Everyone’s faces suddenly turned green.  Especially those who jumped out to speak before.  He stared straight at the flame in Han Yu's hand, unable to make a sound.

    "Hmm Actually, my finance minister is not lying. There is indeed no spare crystal in the treasury for you to use."

    "Stop it! I don't like beating around the bush, so if you have anything to say, please speak frankly. Doesn't the lack of spare crystals mean that there are crystals, but you can't give them to me? Is there any point in going around in circles?" Han Yu interrupted the emperor's words.

    The choked emperor coughed awkwardly, looked at Han Yu and said, "Okay, let me tell you the truth, there are crystals in the treasury, but they need to be dedicated to a monster."

    "Monster? What kind of monster?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    When talking about monsters, the emperor couldn't help but sigh.  The ministers around him also showed depressed and sad expressions.  Han Yu became more curious when he saw it. Although he suspected that the emperor and his ministers were playing tricks, Han Yu asked cooperatively: "Tell me, anyway, I know what you mean is that if I want the crystal, I will help you deal with it."  Is that a monster? Then you must let me know what characteristics that monster has."

    "You agreed?" The emperor suddenly looked at Han Yu with joy and asked.

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "Do I have a reason to refuse? Tell me. That monster thing."

    "Okay, let's just say it." The emperor seemed to be afraid that Han Yu would regret it.  He said hurriedly: "Let's talk about that monster. But it has caused us a lot of trouble. I don't know where it came from. Every time it comes back, there are flying sand and rocks, and the sky is dark and the ground is dark, wrapped in layers of dark clouds. One day  You need crystals to appear, and you don’t need any other livestock, just crystals. And you still need a lot of crystals. I also tried to have people deal with that guy, but in the end there was nothing I could do to deal with that monster. In order to deal with that monster  I have sacrificed the lives of three thousand elite soldiers for this monster, but until today, we still don’t know what that monster looks like?”

    "Isn't it a bit exaggerated? Three thousand people were killed without even seeing each other's faces?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    Hearing this, the eldest prince interrupted: "That monster never shows its true face. The way it attacks people is to hide in the dark clouds in the sky and spit out poisonous smoke. How should we deal with this?"

    "Hey~ It's really cunning. You always know how often that monster comes, right?" Han Yu asked, smacking his lips.

    "I know, I used to come once a month, but recently I may have realized that there are not many crystal stones left, so I changed it to once every three months." The eldest prince replied.

    “That’s it, when will that guy come next?” Han Yu asked again.

    Hearing this, the Great Emperor estimated the time and replied: "Well I guess it should be within these two days."

    Han Yu scratched his head, looked at the emperor and said, "Okay, I'll deal with that monster. You can give me the crystal that you originally planned to give to the monster. Is that okay?"

    "No, no problem." The emperor nodded excitedly and replied.

    After the two parties have reached an agreement,, Han Yu didn't seem to like staying with a great person like the emperor. He turned around and walked up to Master Zhi Zhang and said, "Let's go, take me to see the summoning circle."

    "Yes, please come with me." Imperial Master Zhi Zhang replied quickly.  While Han Yu was discussing business with the emperor, Master Zhizhang had already learned about Han Yu from his apprentice Wuxie.  Now he looked at Han Yu with a hint of respect.  Han Yu knew that this old guy thought he was a god, so he followed Master Zhizhang to the palace where the summoning circle was placed without any explanation.

    After Han Yu left with Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, the finance minister next to the emperor showed a worried look and whispered to the emperor: "Your Majesty, how can you make a deal with a guy of unknown origin? What if he can't deal with that monster?"  …”

    "What will we lose?" the emperor glanced at the finance minister and asked.

    The Minister of Finance was stunned for a moment when he was asked. After thinking about it carefully, he found that it was indeed the case.  The crystals have to be handed over. If Han Yu can really deal with the monster, then the crystals in the treasury will only need to be handed over again. But if it fails, it seems that the situation will not become more difficult than it is now.

    Seeing that the finance minister had figured it out, the emperor turned to the eldest prince and said: "Your performance just now was very good, and you should keep it like this. But prince, why did you take the initiative to provoke that Han Yu before?"

    "ErFather, this is the palace. If that guy is too arrogant, it will be a serious blow to Father's prestige." The eldest prince thought for a while and gave the emperor a reason.  Hearing this, the emperor smiled at the eldest prince, and the smile was so meaningful that the eldest prince blushed and couldn't help but lower his head. The emperor then suppressed his smile and said: "Okay, I think your reason is reasonable.  But Prince, if you want something, you must take the initiative to fight for it. Only by speaking out loud can you get it. Keep all your thoughts in your heart, and others will not know."

    "My son understands." The eldest prince replied softly.

    ***************************************

    Han Yu followed Master Zhizhang to the palace where the summoning circle was placed and took a look at the summoning circle.  He casually asked Master Zhizhang, "I'm telling you, Zhizhang, you won't have any problems after you activate the summoning circle, right?"

    "Er let's see." Imperial Master Zhizhang replied uncertainly.

    The most unhuman thing in the world is the word "look".  Hearing this, Han Yu turned his head and glanced at Imperial Master Zhi Zhang.  Asked: "What did you just say? See? In other words, you are not sure?"

    "Wellwell." Imperial Master Zhizhang thought about it for a while, but finally chose to tell the truth.  She originally thought that Han Yu would be angry, but she didn't expect that Han Yu just nodded to show that he knew and then said nothing.  Seeing this, Master Zhizhang couldn't help but ask: "Um, Immortal, aren't you angry?"

    "Who are you calling an immortal? I'm not a god, I'm a living person. I'm just in a different world from you." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Master Zhizhang and replied calmly.  However, Master Zhizhang didn't believe it and stubbornly believed that Han Yu was a god.  Perhaps in Master Zhizhang's perception, those who can fly are gods.  Han Yu also knew that it was difficult to explain to such an older person.  Just don't bother with that, just call it whatever you like, as long as you don't hear it.

    After warning the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang not to call him an immortal again, Han Yu did not ask the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang any more questions, but just circled around the summoning circle alone.  As for the errors in the summoning circle, Han Yu didn't take it too seriously.  Nothing in this world can be said to be 100%, and there will always be problems with a certain probability.  For example, this time, Han Yu was unlucky to call an own goal.

    ?? Picking up a crystal embedded in the summoning circle, Han Yu tried to input his own flame energy into it to take a look.  The crystal in his hand suddenly glowed, emitting a burst of dazzling red light. In the end, it couldn't bear it anymore and exploded into pieces with a "bang".

    The Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, who had witnessed all this with his own eyes, was dumbfounded. Wu Xie, who was beside him, was so frightened that he quickly stretched out his hand to shake his master, fearing that the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang would go crazy because he could not bear the stimulation.

    "If you're worried, slap this guy on the face and keep it for safekeeping." Seeing Wu Xie's anxious look, Han Yu said casually.  When Wuxie heard this, he looked at the master who was in a daze again, biting his silver teeth secretly.  He raised his hand and was about to give his master a slap, but fortunately, Master Zhizhang woke up in time and escaped a slap in the face, which made Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little regretful secretly.

    "Um, Han Yu, what are you" Imperial Master Zhi Zhang asked Han Yu hesitantly.

    Han Yu glanced at Imperial Master Zhizhang and said, "It's not something that can't be said. I just tried to test how much energy this crystal can withstand. Imperial Master Zhizhang, I want to ask you a question."

    &nbsp; "Please feel free to ask." Imperial Master Zhi Zhang replied quickly.

    Han Yu was not polite and asked directly: "How many crystal stones like this are there that don't have much energy anymore?"

    "Not much. All the crystals in the treasury were almost exhausted by that monster. In order to prevent the monster from becoming ferocious after getting no crystals, His Majesty the Emperor agreed to my request to use the summoning circle. As a result,  I've just summoned you." After saying this, Master Zhizhang looked at Han Yu cautiously, and was relieved when he saw that Han Yu didn't behave abnormally.

    The result was a bit regrettable, but it was not a big deal. Han Yu just lamented that the unknown monster came too early and did not raise the issue again.  Walking to the center of the summoning circle, Han Yu asked Imperial Master Zhizhang, "Master Zhizhang, turn around and activate the summoning circle. I only need to stand here, right?"

    "Yes, all you need to do is stand there."

    As soon as Master Zhizhang finished speaking, it suddenly became dark outside the hall, and immediately after that, he heard the roar of people outside the hall.  The footsteps are getting closer.  Han Yu glanced at Imperial Master Zhizhang and saw that Imperial Master Zhizhang said to Han Yu nervously: "Here he comes, the monster is here."

    "Really? It's better to come early than to come by chance. Let's go out and have a look." After Han Yu finished speaking, he walked out of the hall.  Upon seeing this, Imperial Master Zhizhang quickly followed him, and when Wuxie saw him, he quickly followed his master out of the hall.  As soon as the three of them arrived at the entrance of the palace, they saw the eldest prince running over with a panicked look on his face. As soon as he saw Han Yu, he shouted: "Here he comes, he comes."

    "I saw it." Han Yu looked up at the strange dark cloud floating in the sky and replied lightly.

    The eldest prince's face turned red when he heard this, and he stood silently next to Wu Xie.  Seeing this, Wu Xie frowned slightly, moved lightly, and stood on the other side of his master. The eldest prince's face couldn't help but fall, showing a disappointed expression.

    Reasons are things that should be discussed with reasonable people.  If you meet someone who is unreasonable, you can only use your fists to reason.  But if you use your fists, you can't defeat them.  Then I can only endure it.

    The eldest prince has no confidence that his own guards can deal with Han Yu who kidnapped him.  Master Zhizhang's past mistakes were still fresh in his mind. The eldest prince couldn't help but regretted his previous bad words. Why did he take the initiative to provoke Han Yu, the evil star?

    Seeing the regret on the eldest prince's face, Han Yu suddenly lost interest in continuing to bully others.  Being inexplicably transported to such a ghost place would make anyone feel unhappy.  It's just that Han Yu, who was from Niujiacun before, couldn't take out his anger on others. You can't be ignorant of good and evil, right?  Being in Youwei County to teach evil young men and officials just let the evil fire in Han Yu's heart vent a little.  After teaching the master Zhi Zhang a lesson, Han Yu's heart has basically calmed down and he no longer intends to bully others.

    After letting go of the eldest prince, Han Yu turned around and walked towards Imperial Master Zhi Zhang who was still lying on the ground.  When Wu Xie saw him, he quickly protected his master and prayed to Han Yu: "Please don't attack my master again."

    "Ah, okay, the anger in my heart has almost disappeared, and now I plan to ask him something." Han Yu replied casually.  Wu Xie looked at Han Yu suspiciously, unwilling to let go.  Han Yu didn't care. He stood in front of Wu Xie and said to Imperial Master Zhi Zhang who was lying on the ground: "Are you dead? If you are not dead, stand up and answer."

    After hearing this, Imperial Master Zhizhang struggled to stand up, pushed Wuxie aside and said to Han Yu: "If you have anything, come at me, don't touch my disciple." Wuxie on the side was moved when he heard this.  Tears flashed in his eyes, but Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this and said, "Okay, since you ask like this"

    "No." Wuxie immediately became anxious upon hearing this. He stood in front of Imperial Master Zhi Zhang and stretched out his hands to protect Imperial Master Zhi Zhang behind him. He shouted to Han Yu anxiously, "You said you would never do anything to me again."  My master took action."

    Han Yu spread his hands and replied innocently: "I don't want to either, but since your master has asked me this, I have always respected elders, so I naturally want to satisfy your master's unique hobby."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, everyone present couldn’t help but curse. This guy is so shameless. He even has the nerve to say that he respects his elders. Look at the miserable state of Master Zhizhang now, unless everyone else is blind.

    The Imperial Master Zhi Zhang’s face turned red and blue, and he was so overwhelmed by Han Yu that he could not say a word.  Her innocent eyes looked at Han Yu with pleading eyes and shouted: "Han Yu."

    "Okay, okay, I won't bully your master, just talk about business." Han Yu shrugged indifferently.

    Wuxie breathed a sigh of relief, and looked back at his master worriedly, fearing that his master would say something that would make him suffer again.  Fortunately, the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang is just called Zhi Zhang and is not really mentally retarded.  Having suffered so much, Imperial Master Zhizhang finally learned the lesson.Looking at Han Yu, he asked, "What do you want to ask?"

    "How did you get me here?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    “…Why do you ask this?” Imperial Master Zhizhang asked in confusion.

    "Nonsense, of course I want to go back to my original world." Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.

    Upon hearing this, Imperial Master Zhizhang rolled his eyes, and before he could speak, Han Yu said before he could speak: "Let me remind you, if you think you can use this to blackmail me, you are blind. If you want to blackmail others,  , then you must have the ability to protect yourself. I can tell you in advance, if you dare to make it impossible for me to go back, then I will follow you every day, a small dozen every three days, and a large dozen every five days. Don’t worry about me  I will beat you to death by mistake, and I can cure you after beating you. If you don’t believe it, ask your apprentice, she has seen with her own eyes how I healed a dying guy in an instant."

    ??Zhizhang Guoshi heard this.  He couldn't help but look at his apprentice Wu Xie, and saw Wu Xie nodding towards him with a serious look on his face.  Imperial Master Zhizhang believed unconditionally in his apprentice. After receiving the affirmative reply from his apprentice, Imperial Master Zhizhang no longer dared to have other thoughts and answered honestly: "I summoned you here through the summoning circle.  . If you want to go back, you can only return to the original place by summoning the magic circle."

    "Oh, can that summoning circle be used now?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "Ouch" Upon hearing this, Master Zhizhang glanced at the emperor in the distance with some embarrassment.  Han Yu followed the gaze of Imperial Master Zhi Zhang and smiled at the emperor in the distance.  The emperor in the distance felt his heart skip a beat, and couldn't help but secretly complain about the intellectual retardation of the wise master.  He actually pushed this evil star falling from the sky to him, and he couldn't hide in time.

    "What do you think the emperor means? Does the opening of the summoning circle require his consent?" Han Yu asked Zhi Zhang Guoshi.

    "Yes, opening the summoning circle requires a large amount of crystal stones as starting energy, and only the emperor can handle such a large-scale expenditure." Imperial Master Zhizhang answered honestly.

    Han Yu nodded and walked towards the emperor.  The emperor calmed down when he saw this.  Several loyal ministers immediately stepped forward to protect the emperor, and faced the approaching Han Yu as if they were sacrificing their lives for justice.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this.  He raised his voice and said to the emperor: "Your Majesty, how about making a deal?"

    There are many types of emperors, generally they are promising, mediocre, cruel, and incompetent The emperor Han Yu faced was a conservative king. Although he was not aggressive enough, he had no problem guarding his foundation, and the most important thing was  , Emperor is not a profession that everyone can do.  Especially the Lord Shoucheng, whose psychological quality is not something ordinary people can possess.  Han Yu's words aroused the emperor's interest. Seeing that Han Yu showed no signs of taking action, the emperor became a little bolder.  Pushing aside the minister who was protecting him, he faced Han Yu face to face and asked, "What deal do you want to make?"

    "It depends on what your Majesty the Emperor wants to accomplish. Although I don't have much ability, I can still help you clear some obstacles." Han Yu said slowly while looking at the Emperor.

    "What do you want?" The emperor was silent for a while and then asked.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "What I want is very simple, enough crystal stones to support the summoning circle to open again."

    Before the emperor could speak, a minister standing next to the emperor had already refused and said, "No, I don't have any crystals for you." Han Yu glanced at the minister who was speaking, a ball of flame shot out from his right hand, and he said slowly: "  Does anyone want to experience what it’s like to run naked here?”

    Everyone’s faces suddenly turned green.  Especially the one who jumped out to speak before, staring straight at the flame in Han Yu's hand, unable to make a sound.

    "Hmm Actually, my finance minister is not lying. There is indeed no spare crystal in the treasury for you to use."

    "Stop it! I don't like beating around the bush, so if you have anything to say, please speak frankly. Doesn't the lack of spare crystals mean that there are crystals, but you can't give them to me? Is there any point in going around in circles?" Han Yu interrupted the emperor's words.

    The choked emperor coughed awkwardly, looked at Han Yu and said, "Okay, let me tell you the truth, there are crystals in the treasury, but they need to be dedicated to a monster."

    "Monster? What kind of monster?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    When talking about monsters, the emperor couldn't help but let out a long sigh, and the ministers around him also showed depressed and sad expressions.  Han Yu became more curious when he saw it. Although he suspected that the emperor and his ministers were playing tricks, Han Yu asked cooperatively: "Tell me, anyway, I know what you mean is that if I want the crystal, I will help you deal with it."  Is that a monster? Then you have to let me know what the characteristics of that monster are.?”

    "You agreed?" The emperor suddenly looked at Han Yu with joy and asked.

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "Do I have a reason to refuse? Tell me, that monster thing."

    "Okay, let's talk about it." The emperor seemed to be afraid that Han Yu would regret it, and said hurriedly: "Talk about that monster, but it has made us miserable. I don't know where it came from, and every time I come back,  It's like flying sand and rocks, the sky is dark, and the ground is dark, and it appears wrapped in layers of dark clouds. When it appears, it needs crystals. It doesn't need any other animals, just crystals, and it still needs a lot of crystals. I have also tried to let people deal with that  Guy. In the end, there was nothing we could do against that monster. In order to deal with that monster, I have sacrificed the lives of three thousand elite soldiers, but to this day, we still don’t know what that monster looks like?"

    "Isn't it a bit exaggerated? Three thousand people were killed without even seeing each other's faces?" Han Yu said in disbelief.

    Hearing this, the eldest prince interrupted: "That monster never shows its true face. The way it attacks people is to hide in the dark clouds in the sky and spit out poisonous smoke. How should we deal with this?"

    "Hey~ It's really cunning. You always know how often that monster comes, right?" Han Yu asked, smacking his lips.

    "I know, I used to come once a month, but recently I may have realized that there are not many crystal stones left, so I changed it to once every three months." The eldest prince replied.

    “That’s it, when will that guy come next?” Han Yu asked again.

    Hearing this, the great emperor estimated the time.  He replied: "Well I guess it should be in the past two days."

    Han Yu scratched his head, looked at the emperor and said, "Okay, I'll deal with that monster, and you guys give me the crystals you originally planned to give to the monster. Is that okay?"

    "No, no problem." The emperor nodded excitedly and replied.

    After the two parties have reached an agreement.  Han Yu didn't seem to like staying with a noble like the emperor.  He turned around and walked up to Imperial Master Zhi Zhang and said, "Let's go, take me to see the summoning circle."

    "Yes, please come with me." Imperial Master Zhi Zhang replied quickly.  While Han Yu was discussing business with the emperor, Master Zhizhang had already learned about Han Yu from his apprentice Wuxie.  Now he looked at Han Yu with a hint of respect.  Han Yu knew that this old guy thought of himself as a god, but he didn't explain.  Following Master Zhizhang, he came to the palace where the summoning circle was placed.

    After Han Yu left with Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, the finance minister next to the emperor showed a worried look and whispered to the emperor: "Your Majesty, how can you make a deal with a guy of unknown origin? What if he can't deal with that monster?"  …”

    "What will we lose?" the emperor glanced at the finance minister and asked.

    The Finance Minister was stunned for a moment and thought about it carefully.  Indeed.  The crystals have to be handed over. If Han Yu can really deal with the monster, then the crystals in the treasury will only need to be handed over again. But if it fails, it seems that the situation will not become more difficult than it is now.

    Seeing that the finance minister had figured it out, the emperor turned to the eldest prince and said: "Your performance just now was very good, and you should keep it like this. But prince, why did you take the initiative to provoke that Han Yu before?"

    "ErFather, this is the palace. If that guy is too arrogant, it will be a serious blow to Father's prestige." The eldest prince thought for a while and gave the emperor a reason.  Hearing this, the emperor smiled at the eldest prince, and the smile was so meaningful that the eldest prince blushed and couldn't help but lower his head. The emperor then suppressed his smile and said: "Okay, I think your reason is reasonable.  But Prince, if you want something, you must take the initiative to fight for it. Only by speaking out loud can you get it. Keep all your thoughts in your heart, and others will not know."

    "My son understands." The eldest prince replied softly.

    ***************************************

    Han Yu followed Grand Master Zhi Zhang to the palace where the summoning circle was placed. He took a look at the summoning circle and casually asked Grand Master Zhi Zhang, "I mean, Zhi Zhang, you won't have any problems after you activate the summoning circle, right?"

    "Er let's see." Imperial Master Zhizhang replied uncertainly.

    The most unhuman thing in the world is the word "look".  Hearing this, Han Yu turned to look at Master Zhizhang and asked, "What did you just say? See? In other words, you are not sure either?"

    "Wellwell." Imperial Master Zhizhang thought about it for a while, but finally chose to tell the truth.  She originally thought that Han Yu would be angry, but she didn't expect that Han Yu just nodded to show that he knew and then said nothing.  Seeing this, Master Zhizhang couldn't help but ask: "Um, Immortal, aren't you angry?"

    &nbsp; "Who are you calling an immortal? I am not a god, I am a living person, but I am just in a different world from you." Han Yu rolled his eyes at Imperial Master Zhi Zhang and replied calmly.  However, Master Zhizhang didn't believe it and stubbornly believed that Han Yu was a god.  Perhaps in Master Zhizhang's perception, those who can fly are gods.  Han Yu also knew that it was difficult to explain to such an older person, so he simply didn't bother with it and could just call him whatever he wanted, as long as he didn't hear him.

    After warning the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang not to call him an immortal again, Han Yu did not ask the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang any more questions, but just circled around the summoning circle alone.  As for the errors in the summoning circle, Han Yu didn't take it too seriously.  Nothing in this world can be said to be 100%, and there will always be problems with a certain probability.  For example, this time, Han Yu was unlucky to call an own goal.

    ?? Picking up a crystal embedded in the summoning circle, Han Yu tried to input his own flame energy into it to take a look.  The crystal in his hand suddenly glowed, emitting a burst of dazzling red light. In the end, it couldn't bear it anymore and exploded into pieces with a "bang".

    The Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, who had witnessed all this with his own eyes, was dumbfounded. Wu Xie, who was beside him, was so frightened that he quickly stretched out his hand to shake his master, fearing that the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang would go crazy because he could not bear the stimulation.

    "If you're worried, slap this guy on the face and keep it for safekeeping." Seeing Wu Xie's anxious look, Han Yu said casually.  When Wuxie heard this, he looked at the master who was in a daze again, biting his silver teeth secretly.  He raised his hand and was about to give his master a slap, but fortunately, Master Zhizhang woke up in time and escaped a slap in the face, which made Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little regretful secretly.

    "Um, Han Yu, what are you" Imperial Master Zhi Zhang asked Han Yu hesitantly.

    Han Yu glanced at Imperial Master Zhizhang and said, "It's not something that can't be said. I just tried to test how much energy this crystal can withstand. Imperial Master Zhizhang, I want to ask you a question."

    "Please feel free to ask." Imperial Master Zhi Zhang replied quickly.

    Han Yu was not polite and asked directly: "How many crystal stones like this are there that don't have much energy anymore?"

    "Not much. All the crystals in the treasury were almost exhausted by that monster. In order to prevent the monster from becoming ferocious after getting no crystals, His Majesty the Emperor agreed to my request to use the summoning circle. As a result,  I've just summoned you." After saying this, Master Zhizhang looked at Han Yu cautiously, and was relieved when he saw that Han Yu didn't behave abnormally.

    The result was a bit regrettable, but it was not a big deal. Han Yu just lamented that the unknown monster came too early and did not raise the issue again.  Walking to the center of the summoning circle, Han Yu asked Imperial Master Zhizhang, "Master Zhizhang, turn around and activate the summoning circle. I only need to stand here, right?"

    "Yes, all you need to do is stand there."

    As soon as the Imperial Master Zhizhang finished speaking, it suddenly became dark outside the hall. Immediately afterwards, he heard the sound of people outside the hall and the footsteps getting closer and closer.  Han Yu glanced at Imperial Master Zhizhang and saw that Imperial Master Zhizhang said to Han Yu nervously: "Here he comes, the monster is here."

    "Really? It's better to come early than to come by chance. Let's go out and have a look." After Han Yu finished speaking, he walked out of the hall.  Upon seeing this, Imperial Master Zhizhang quickly followed him, and when Wuxie saw him, he quickly followed his master out of the hall.  As soon as the three of them arrived at the entrance of the palace, they saw the eldest prince running over with a panicked look on his face. As soon as he saw Han Yu, he shouted: "Here he comes, he comes."

    "I saw it." Han Yu looked up at the strange dark cloud floating in the sky and replied lightly.

    The eldest prince's face turned red when he heard this, and he stood silently next to Wu Xie. Seeing this, Wu Xie frowned slightly, moved his steps lightly, and stood on the other side of his master. The eldest prince's face couldn't help but fall, showing disappointment.  expression.

 Text Chapter 888 Borrowing Things

    "Two dollars missing." After using up the crystals in his hand, Master Zhizhang, who was setting up the summoning circle, said to Han Yu who was standing aside.  When Han Yu heard this, he glanced at the Finance Minister standing opposite, and saw the Finance Minister shaking his eyes and said: "No, not a single crystal in the treasury is gone. If you don't believe it, I will take you to the treasury now to have a look."  go."

    Seeing that the finance minister's expression didn't seem to be hypocritical, Han Yu snorted depressedly and accidentally saw the Jiao who was stretching his head to look at the summoning circle. He immediately slapped the Jiao on the head and yelled angrily: "What are you looking at?  If you weren't such a foodie, would this situation have happened now?"

    Jiao, who had become only the size of a palm, shrank his neck guiltily, hid in Wu Xie's arms, and looked at Han Yu as if asking for help.  Seeing this damn dragon acting cute, Han Yu was even more angry. Of course, the most angry person was not Han Yu, but the eldest prince.  Since I got this broken dragon, it has become more difficult for me to get close to Wuxie.

    "I wonder if there are any remnants of the spar in this dragon's belly." The eldest prince said to himself, just loud enough for Han Yu to hear.  Jiao glared angrily at the eldest prince who had the bad idea, and then cautiously peeked to see Han Yu. When he saw Han Yu looking inspired, Jiao was immediately startled.  Just as he was about to crawl into Wu Xie's arms, Han Yu stretched out his big hand and slipped the dragon out of Wu Xie's arms. He held it in front of his eyes and said with a smile: "How about we discuss this matter? Don't shake your head. Just shake your head.  Kill you."

    Hearing this, Jiao Shengsheng stopped shaking his head and turned to look at Han Yu with a nod.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, "Take me to your home. I know you understand what I am saying."

    Facing Han Yu, an opponent who could neither win nor escape, Jiao could only choose to obey and nodded helplessly at Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw this, he immediately wanted to go home with Jiao, and Wu Xie asked to go with him.  For good reason.  Now the dragon is her pet. Wherever the pet goes, the owner will naturally follow.  After hearing this, the eldest prince also wanted to follow, but he had no reason, so he could only stand aside depressedly, angry alone.  Of course, Han Yu would not pay attention to the eldest prince. He flew into the air on the transformed dragon and flew towards the dragon's lair.

    Generally speaking, creatures like dragons will choose to live in inaccessible places.  Firstly, it is hidden, and secondly, it will not be disturbed.  Jiao's lair is in a cold pool deep in the mountains. Of course, Han Yu would not foolishly follow Jiao down to the cold pool and let Jiao go back to his nest to get the spar, while he would guard the edge of the cold pool with Wuxie.

    In Han Yu’s opinion.  There should be no surprises in this kind of thing.  But unexpectedly, it was a very simple thing.  But an accident happened.

    Jiao’s home was robbed.  Moreover, this thief was so stubborn that he was blocked in the nest by the dragon that came home.  Jiao was honest in front of Han Yu because Jiao was not strong enough against Han Yu.  But against the little thief in the family, the Jiao's strength was far superior.

    "Ouch~" The angry roar of the dragon spread out of the cold pool, making Han Yu and Wu Xie by the pool immediately alert.  Without saying a word, Han Yu first placed Wuxie on a big tree, and then watched the water of Hantan closely.  Prepare to see what the dragon is doing in its nest.

    "Han Yu, the fish head is fighting something." Wuxie on the tree said to Han Yu.  The name "Yutou" was obtained by Han Yu for the dragon, mainly because the dragon looked like a fish, hence the name.

    "Huh? How did you know?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "After signing the contract, there is a master-slave relationship between Yutou and I. I can know Yutou's situation at any time." Wuxie explained patiently.

    "Then can you contact it? Let it find a way to get out of the cold pool." Han Yu asked quickly.

    "I'll try." Wuxie said and closed her eyes.

    ……

    After a while, Wu Xie shook his head regretfully and said, "No, I can't get in touch. Maybe it's because the contract was signed just a short time ago, and the tacit understanding between Yutou and I is not good yet."

    "It doesn't matter if it doesn't work. Just practice more in the future." Han Yu comforted casually, staring at the pond, intuitively feeling that something was about to rush out of the pond.

    With the sound of "boom", a huge water column burst out from the water column. A black object suddenly flew outwards from the water column. However, as soon as half of its body was exposed from the water column, it was hit by a body protruding from the water column.  The claws grabbed it and dragged it into the water column.

    When the water column fell, Han Yu saw a dark-looking guy holding a fish head on the edge of the pool.  Han Yu first took Wuxie down from the tree, then walked to the side of the fish head and carefully looked at the black guy who was firmly stepped on the ground by the fish head.

    Taking a closer look, Han Yu realized that this dark-looking guy looked 30% human and 70% ghost-like. He should be one of those monsters that look like dragons

    "Yutou, what's going on with this guy?" Han Yu asked Yutou.

    "Hululu~" A series of sounds came out of Yutou's mouth, and Wuxie on the side acted as a translator and said to Han Yu: "Yutou said that his home was robbed, and all the crystals hidden in his home were eaten by this guy.  , if you want the crystal, you can only find it from this guy’s belly.”

    "Nonsense, I just took a little bit." As soon as Wu Xie finished his words, he heard an angry voice.  Wu Xie was startled by the sudden sound, but Han Yu knew that it was this guy who had just spoken because he kept staring at the dark guy on the ground.

    "You can actually speak human language?" Han Yu stared at the guy on the ground in surprise and said.

    "Hmph, is it difficult for an ordinary person to speak human language?"

    "Look at others, look at you, you don't know how to make progress." Han Yu said to Yutou with an angry look on his face.  Yutou was very depressed and roared twice in dissatisfaction.  Wuxie on the side explained for Yutou: "Yutou said that the evolution direction of each creature is different. When he evolved, he focused all his energy on increasing strength, while this black fish spirit learned human language.  , but his skills are very sparse."

    “It turns out this is the black fish that has become a spirit.” Han Yu said looking at the black fish spirit on the ground.

    "Hmph, human beings, if you are wise, please let me go quickly and give this little girl to me to make amends. That way I won't hold you responsible for your rudeness to me." The black fish spirit on the ground snorted and said to Han Yu.

    "You are too gentle, let this black fish spirit understand its current situation." Han Yu said to the fish head expressionlessly.  The fish head is very cooperative and uses force under its feet.  The black fish spirit turned his eyes white after stepping on it, and shouted: "You are finished, how dare you mess with me? I have eight thousand little demons under my command. When I go back and gather them, I will smash you to pieces."

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and said to the fish-headed dragon: "You haven't eaten yet. Just try harder and don't crush it to death."

    ……

    "Oh, oh, let go. Hurry up and let go of your stinky feet with me Wuwu, uncle, I was wrong, please spare the little one." The black fish spirit couldn't hold it in anymore and begged for mercy from the fish-headed dragon.  road.

    This is not the first time Han Yu has dealt with creatures like spirits. His previous interactions with the Grimace Fox made Han Yu understand.  These spirits actually have personalities similar to those of humans.  When dealing with them, you need to ignore their appearance.  Treat them like people.  Otherwise it is easy to suffer a loss.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the black fish spirit in front of him was too similar to a human being. He was the kind of person who wouldn't shed tears until he saw the coffin.

    After signaling the fish-headed dragon to temporarily let go of the black fish essence, Han Yu asked: "To be honest, who is the backer behind you?"

    As soon as he heard Han Yu ask about this, Heiyu Jing immediately became energetic.  Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Han Yu warned: "You'd better think carefully before speaking. If you tell a lie, I will let the fish head step out the shit in your belly this time."

    Hear this threat.  Black Fish Spirit couldn't help but shudder, and replied honestly: "The younger one is a subordinate of King Peng Tian."

    "What's going on with the eight thousand little demons?" Han Yu asked.

    "That is King Pengtian's subordinate, and the young one is also one of the eight thousand little demons."

    "Does King Peng Tian have any spar in his hand?" Han Yu asked again.

    Hearing this, Black Fish Spirit showed a sneer on his face and said: "Yes, yes, but I'm not trying to beat you. You guys are definitely no match for King Peng Tian."

    "Really? Boy, the provocation method is useless to me. But since King Peng Tian has the spar in his hand, I still have to go for it. You must be very happy to let you lead the way, right?"

    "Hululu~" Before the black fish spirit could reply, the fish-headed dragon suddenly made a sound.  Before Wu Xie could translate, the fish-headed dragon stomped on the black fish spirit and knocked it out. Then he nodded to Wu Xie and signaled Wu Xie to start translating.

    "Yutou said that King Pengtian is a big monster five hundred miles away from here. He occupies dozens of hills there. He has not only eight thousand but also three to five thousand little monsters under his command. Moreover, there are three powerful monsters under King Pengtian.  There are three powerful monsters: cow, sheep, and crab. Each monster has a magic weapon for protection"

    "You seem to know those monsters very well." Han Yu interrupted.

    The fish-headed dragon was a little embarrassed when asked, and explained: "King Pengtian once invited me to join the gang, but I was used to freedom, so I didn't agree. In order to keep the water from the well and the water from the river, I moved to this place. But I didn't expect that,  Still haven’t avoided those guys’ entanglements.”

    "After talking about King Peng's three subordinates, you haven't talked about the situation of King Peng. You must be very clear about King Peng, right?"

    &nbsp; "Well it's clear. The true form of King Peng Tian is the legendary Golden-winged Dapeng. It can fly ninety thousand miles with one spread of its wings. Nothing can go faster than it, and the protective magic weapon on it is very powerful."  Strong, it’s still a mystery.”

    "Mystery?"

    "Well, everyone who has seen its protective magic weapon is already dead." The fish-headed dragon said seriously.

    Han Yu shook his head, expressing disbelief in the fish-headed dragon's explanation.  Seeing that Han Yu was determined to go, the fish-headed dragon did not stop him.  In the eyes of the fish-headed dragon, having said so much, he can be regarded as being completely benevolent and righteous.  Han Yu, a human being, wanted to die. If he died, he would blame it for not warning him in advance.  Wu Xie, who had been translating for the fish-headed dragon, looked at Han Yu nervously, not wanting Han Yu to go to King Peng Tian to borrow the crystal.  From Wu Xie's point of view, as long as you look hard for it, there will always be crystal stones. There is no need to deal with dangerous creatures like Peng Tianwang.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu doesn't think so. Magical weapons are no stranger to Han Yu. He has got a dog-skin hat that can make him invisible before.  Han Yu has always been interested in such good things that even ordinary people can use.  It's not that Han Yu is greedy, he just wants to snatch these magic weapons and give them to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, who are somewhat weak in self-preservation ability. The previous dog-skin hat that can be used for invisibility is given to those with the worst self-preservation ability.  Qiao Yan'er, I have a few more opportunities this time. Opportunities are rare. It's not an exaggeration to describe them as rare.

    Since the God-Destroying War broke out in the original world, countless treasures used by gods and demons have disappeared with the war.  Hard to find anymore.  But here, Han Yu got the good news that there was more than one magic weapon.  It would be difficult for Han Yu to stop here.

    Seeing that Han Yu had made up his mind, Wuxie had no choice but to give up the persuasion, and instead wanted to go with Han Yu so that he could have someone to take care of him on the way.  It's just that for Han Yu, Wu Xie's intentions are good, but his skills are a bit weak. Taking her to remove the burden on himself seems to be of no use.

    "Let's forget it. I want you to go back to Xijing and tell your master my plan. There is no one who can trust your master. Your master's stubborn old man may not obey it." Han Yu shook his head and said innocently.

    Wuxie smiled when he heard this, and said with some frustration: "Thank you for saving my face. I also know that my ability is not good, and I will only become a burden if I go. Then why don't you take the fish head with you. Its ability  …”

    "It's not that bad." Han Yu said.  One sentence made the fish-headed dragon extremely depressed.  But facing Han Yu, the fish-headed dragon also knew that Han Yu was right. Although he could deal with the black fish spirit, it was because the black fish spirit was not a little monster responsible for fighting. If he followed Han Yu to find King Peng,  It's probably also a burden.

    Send all Wuxie and the fish-headed dragon away.  Han Yu stretched out his legs and kicked the black fish spirit lying on the ground, and said, "Wake up, I'm the only one left here."

    "HeheheI know." The black fish spirit opened his eyes and looked at Han Yu with evil intentions.

    Han Yu remained unmoved.  He opened his mouth and said, "I know it's a little difficult to make you obedient, so I decided to teach you a lesson first to let you understand the gap between you and me, so that we can talk easily."

    "Just what I wanted." The black fish spirit suddenly jumped up from the ground, stretched out his hands and rushed towards Han Yu.

    ……

    Needless to say, the result was that after the black fish essence was half-cooked, he finally understood the current situation and knew that he alone could not defeat the human named Han Yu in front of him.  If you want to deal with this guy, it seems that you need King Peng Tian or three of King Peng Tian's capable men to take action.

    Han Yu never intended to subdue this black fish spirit. As long as it brought him to the place honestly, Han Yu would let this black fish spirit go.  As for whether he should report the news or escape alone, that was not something Han Yu needed to consider.  The Black Fish Spirit, who didn't know Han Yu's plan yet, thought he was very important. While narcissistically comforting himself about his importance, he honestly took Han Yu to his lair.

    The dozens of mountains mentioned by the fish-headed dragon are really huge. The mountains with a radius of nearly a thousand miles are within the sphere of influence of King Peng Tian.  There are no homes around, only some ruined and deserted villages telling others that humans once roamed here.  As for where those humans are now, Han Yu knows without asking that most of them have entered the belly of those monsters.

    On the way here, Black Fish Spirit seemed to emphasize his own importance, and he could say that he knew everything about Han Yu's problems.  As long as Han Yu asked, Heiyu Jing answered every question.  Han Yu, of course, would not be polite to Heiyu Jing when he saw this. Along the way, he got all the information about King Peng Tian and his three capable men.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel that this black fish spirit would definitely be a good hand if he engaged in intelligence work.

    &nbsp; Having arrived at the destination, Han Yu let go of the black fish essence and let it cool down wherever it went.  Black Fish Spirit didn't seem to expect this result. He stood there in disbelief, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Are you sure you want to let me go?"

    "Well, let's go, you are no longer of use to me." Han Yu replied casually.

    Black Fish Spirit suddenly felt like he was being hit, and said to Han Yu unwillingly: "I am very useful."

    "Okay, okay, it's useful." Han Yu said perfunctorily, chose the direction and walked towards the mountains.  Seeing Han Yu's back walking further and further away, Black Fish Spirit stood there with a disappointed look on his face, feeling very angry in his heart.

    "Erheizi, what are you doing standing there?" A voice asked from behind.  The black fish spirit looked back and saw that the person he came to knew himself. He was one of the eight thousand little demons under the command of King Peng Tian like himself.  But compared to myself, this person's status is a little bit higher than mine, and his strength is a little bit stronger

    "Old ape, do you want to eat human flesh? We haven't eaten meat for a while." The black fish spirit suddenly spoke to the ape spirit in front of him.

    As soon as he heard the word human flesh, the ape spirit immediately felt drool flowing out of his mouth. He quickly wiped his mouth and asked, "Where is the person you are talking about?"

    The black fish spirit pointed in the direction Han Yu left.  He said to the ape spirit: "When I passed by here just now, I saw a figure passing by. It seemed like a human being who was planning to pass by. How about we catch up and take a look?"

    "Okay, okay, half of it will be you and half of me." The ape spirit nodded quickly and replied.

    Just as the two demons were about to catch up, the black fish spirit suddenly seemed to remember something and said with some annoyance: "Oh no, I almost forgot that I have to report the mission to General Niu"

    "What do I mean? In this way, Erheizi, you go report to General Niu, and I will lead my little demons to chase you. I'll just leave a human leg for you then."

    "Well that's okay, then we've settled on it."

    "sure."

    "It's two yuan short." After using up the crystals in his hand, Master Zhizhang, who was setting up the summoning circle, said to Han Yu who was standing aside.  Upon hearing this, Han Yu glanced at the Finance Minister standing opposite, and saw the Finance Minister shaking his eyes.  Said: "No more, not a single crystal in the treasury is gone. If you don't believe it, I will take you to the treasury now to have a look."

    Seeing that the Finance Minister didn’t look fake.  Han Yu snorted dejectedly and accidentally saw Jiao who was looking towards the summoning circle. He immediately slapped Jiao on the head and shouted angrily: "What are you looking at? If you weren't a foodie, how could you do it now?"  Is this the case?"

    Jiao, who had become only the size of a palm, shrank his neck guiltily and hid in Wuxie's arms.  He looked at Han Yu as if asking for help.  Seeing this damn dragon acting cute, Han Yu was even more angry. Of course, the most angry person was not Han Yu, but the eldest prince.  Ever since I got this broken dragon.  It is even more difficult for him to get close to Wu Xie.

    "I wonder if there are any remnants of the spar in this dragon's belly." The eldest prince said to himself, just loud enough for Han Yu to hear.  Jiao glared angrily at the eldest prince who had the bad idea, and then cautiously peeked to see Han Yu. When he saw Han Yu looking inspired, Jiao was immediately startled.  Just as he was about to crawl into Wu Xie's arms, Han Yu stretched out his big hand and slipped the dragon out of Wu Xie's arms. He held it in front of his eyes and said with a smile: "How about we discuss this matter? Don't shake your head. Just shake your head.  Kill you."

    Hearing this, Jiao Shengsheng stopped shaking his head and turned to look at Han Yu with a nod.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, "Take me to your home. I know you understand what I am saying."

    Facing Han Yu, an opponent who could neither win nor escape, Jiao could only choose to obey and nodded helplessly at Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw this, he immediately wanted to go home with Jiao. Wu Xie asked to go with him for a very good reason.  Now the dragon is her pet. Wherever the pet goes, the owner will naturally follow.  After hearing this, the eldest prince also wanted to follow, but he had no reason, so he could only stand aside depressedly, angry alone.  Of course, Han Yu would not pay attention to the eldest prince. He flew into the air on the transformed dragon and flew towards the dragon's lair.

    Generally speaking, creatures like dragons will choose to live in inaccessible places to stay hidden and not to be disturbed.  Jiao's lair is in a cold pool deep in the mountains. Of course, Han Yu would not foolishly follow Jiao down to the cold pool and let Jiao go back to his nest to get the spar, while he would guard the edge of the cold pool with Wuxie.

    In Han Yu’s opinion, there should be no surprises in this kind of thing.  But surprisingly, something that was originally very simple turned out to be an accident.

    There was a thief in Jiao's home, and the thief was so stubborn that he was blocked in the nest by Jiao who came home.  Jiao was honest in front of Han Yu becauseGoing up to Han Yu, Jiao's strength is not enough.  But against the little thief in the family, the Jiao's strength was far superior.

    "Ouch~" The angry roar of the dragon spread out of the cold pool, making Han Yu and Wu Xie by the pool immediately alert.  Without saying a word, Han Yu first placed Wu Xie on a big tree, and then watched the water of Hantan closely, preparing to see what the dragon was doing in his nest.

    "Han Yu, the fish head is fighting something." Wuxie on the tree said to Han Yu.  The name "Yutou" was obtained by Han Yu for the dragon, mainly because the dragon looked like a fish, hence the name.

    "Huh? How did you know?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "After signing the contract, there is a master-slave relationship between Yutou and I. I can know Yutou's situation at any time." Wuxie explained patiently.

    "Then can you contact it? Let it find a way to get out of the cold pool." Han Yu asked quickly.

    "I'll try." Wuxie said and closed her eyes.

    ……

    After a while, Wu Xie shook his head regretfully and said, "No, I can't get in touch. Maybe it's because the contract was signed just a short time ago. The tacit understanding between Yutou and I is not good yet."

    "It doesn't matter if it doesn't work. Just practice more in the future." Han Yu comforted casually, staring at the pond, intuitively feeling that something was about to rush out of the pond.

    With the sound of "boom", a huge water column burst out from the water column. A black object suddenly flew outwards from the water column. However, as soon as half of its body was exposed from the water column, it was hit by a body protruding from the water column.  The claws grabbed it and dragged it into the water column.

    When the water column fell, Han Yu saw a dark-looking guy holding a fish head on the edge of the pool.  Han Yu first took Wuxie down from the tree.  Then he walked to the side of the fish head and took a closer look at the black guy who was firmly stepped on the ground by the fish head.

    Taking a closer look, Han Yu realized that this dark guy looked half human and half ghost, so he should be one of those monsters like a dragon.

    "Yutou. What's going on with this guy?" Han Yu asked Yutou.

    "Hululu~" A series of sounds came out of Yutou's mouth, and Wuxie on the side acted as a translator.  He said to Han Yu: "Yutou said his home was robbed. All the crystals hidden in the house were eaten by this guy. If you want the crystals, you can only find them from this guy's belly."

    "Nonsense, I just took a little bit." As soon as Wu Xie finished his words, he heard an angry voice.  The sudden sound startled Wuxie, and Han Yu kept staring at the dark guy on the ground.  So I knew it was this guy who just spoke.

    "You can actually speak human language?" Han Yu stared at the guy on the ground in surprise and said.

    "Hmph, is it difficult for an ordinary person to speak human language?"

    "Look at me, look at you. I don't know how to make progress." Han Yu said to Yutou with an angry look on his face.  Yutou was very depressed and roared twice in dissatisfaction.  Wuxie on the side explained for Yutou: "Yutou said that the evolution direction of each creature is different. When he evolved, he focused all his energy on increasing strength, while this black fish spirit learned human language.  , but his skills are very sparse."

    “It turns out this is the black fish that has become a spirit.” Han Yu said looking at the black fish spirit on the ground.

    "Hmph, human beings, if you are wise, please let me go quickly and give this little girl to me to make amends. That way I won't hold you responsible for your rudeness to me." The black fish spirit on the ground snorted and said to Han Yu.

    "You are too gentle, let this black fish spirit understand its current situation." Han Yu said to the fish head expressionlessly.  The fish head cooperated with his foot and stepped hard, causing the black fish spirit to turn his eyes and shouted: "You are finished, how dare you mess with me? I have eight thousand little demons under my command. When I go back to summon them, you will be smashed to pieces."  "

    Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and said to the fish-headed dragon: "You haven't eaten yet. Just try harder and don't crush it to death."

    ……

    "Oh, oh, let go, please let go of your stinky feet with me quickly Oh, uncle, I was wrong, please spare the little one." The black fish spirit couldn't hold it in anymore and begged for mercy from the fish-headed dragon.  road.

    This is not the first time that Han Yu has dealt with creatures like spirits. His previous interaction with the Grimace Fox made Han Yu understand that these spirits actually have personalities similar to humans.  When dealing with them, you need to ignore their appearance and treat them like humans, otherwise you will easily suffer.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the black fish spirit in front of him was too similar to a human being. He was the kind of person who wouldn't shed tears until he saw the coffin.

    Indicating that the fish-headed dragon would temporarily let go of the black fish essence, Han Yu asked: "To be honest, who is the backer behind you?"who?  "

    Hearing Han Yu ask about this, Black Fish Spirit immediately became energetic. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Han Yu warned: "You'd better think carefully before speaking. If you tell any lies, I will let the fish head kill you this time."  I'll step all the shit out of my belly for you."

    Hearing this threat, Black Fish Spirit couldn't help but shudder, and replied honestly: "The young one is a subordinate of King Peng Tian."

    "What's going on with the eight thousand little demons?" Han Yu asked.

    "That is King Pengtian's subordinate, and the young one is also one of the eight thousand little demons."

    "Does King Peng Tian have any spar in his hand?" Han Yu asked again.

    Hearing this, Black Fish Spirit showed a sneer on his face and said: "Yes, yes, but I'm not trying to beat you. You guys are definitely no match for King Peng Tian."

    "Really? Boy. The method of provoking generals is useless to me. But since King Peng has a crystal in his hand, I still have to go for it. You must be very happy to let you lead the way, right?"

    "Hululu~" Before the black fish spirit could reply, the fish-headed dragon suddenly made a sound.  Before Wu Xie could translate, the fish-headed dragon stomped on the black fish spirit and knocked it out. Then he nodded to Wu Xie and signaled Wu Xie to start translating.

    "Yutou said that King Pengtian is a big monster five hundred miles away from here. He occupies dozens of hills there. He has not only eight thousand but also three to five thousand little monsters under his command. Moreover, there are three powerful monsters under King Pengtian.  Powerful monsters. There are three monsters: cow, sheep, and crab. Each monster has a magic weapon for protection"

    "You seem to know those monsters very well." Han Yu interrupted.

    The fish-headed dragon was a little embarrassed when asked, and explained: "King Pengtian once invited me to join his team before, but I am used to freedom, so I didn't agree. I moved to this place just to keep the well water from the river water. I just didn't expect it.  Still haven’t avoided those guys’ entanglements.”

    "After talking about King Peng's three subordinates, you haven't talked about the situation of King Peng. You must be very clear about King Peng, right?"

    "Wellit's clear. King Peng's true form is the legendary Golden-winged Dapeng. It can fly ninety thousand miles with one spread of its wings. Nothing can go faster than it, and the protective magic weapon on its body is very powerful.  It’s still a mystery.”

    "Mystery?"

    "Well, everyone who has seen its protective magic weapon is already dead." The fish-headed dragon said seriously.

    Han Yu shook his head, expressing disbelief in the fish-headed dragon's explanation.  Seeing that Han Yu was determined to go, the fish-headed dragon did not stop him.  In the eyes of the fish-headed dragon.  Having said so much, he can be regarded as being extremely benevolent and righteous.  Han Yu, a human being, wanted to die. If he died, he would blame it for not warning him in advance.  Wu Xie, who had been translating for the fish-headed dragon, looked at Han Yu nervously, not wanting Han Yu to go to King Peng Tian to borrow the crystal.  From Wu Xie's point of view, as long as you look hard for it, there will always be crystal stones. There is no need to deal with dangerous creatures like Peng Tianwang.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu doesn't think so. Magical weapons are no stranger to Han Yu. He has got a dog-skin hat that can make him invisible before.  Han Yu has always been interested in such good things that even ordinary people can use.  It's not that Han Yu is greedy, he just wants to snatch these magic weapons and give them to Lin Ke and Qiao Yan'er, who are somewhat weak in self-preservation ability. The previous dog-skin hat that can be used for invisibility is given to those with the worst self-preservation ability.  Qiao Yan'er, I have a few more opportunities this time. Opportunities are rare. It's not an exaggeration to describe them as rare.

    Since the God-Destroying War broke out in the original world, countless treasures used by gods and demons have disappeared along with the war and can never be found again.  But here, Han Yu got the good news that there was more than one magic weapon.  It would be difficult for Han Yu to stop here.

    Seeing that Han Yu had made up his mind, Wuxie had no choice but to give up the persuasion, and instead wanted to go with Han Yu so that he could have someone to take care of him on the way.  It's just that for Han Yu, Wu Xie's intentions are good, but his skills are a bit weak. Taking her to remove the burden on himself seems to be of no use.

    "Forget it, I want you to go back to Xijing and tell your master my plan. There is no one who can trust your master. Your master's stubborn old man may not obey it." Han Yu shook his head and said innocently.

    Wuxie smiled when he heard this, and said with some frustration: "Thank you for saving my face. I also know that my ability is not good, and I will only become a burden if I go. Then why don't you take the fish head with you, its ability  …”

    "It's not that bad." Han Yu said.  This sentence made the fish-headed dragon extremely depressed, but facing Han Yu, the fish-headed dragon also knew that Han Yu was right. Even if he thought he could deal with the black fish spirit, it was because the black fish spirit was not a little monster responsible for fighting. If he let  Following Han Yu to find King Pengtian himself would probably be a burden.

    Will Wuxie follow the fishAfter sending all the dragons away, Han Yu stretched out his legs and kicked the black fish spirit lying on the ground, and said, "Wake up, I'm the only one left here."

    "HeheheI know." The black fish spirit opened his eyes and looked at Han Yu with evil intentions.

    Han Yu was unmoved and said, "I know it's a bit difficult to make you obedient, so I decided to teach you a lesson first to let you understand the difference between you and me, so that we can talk easily."

    "Just what I wanted." The black fish spirit suddenly jumped up from the ground, stretched out his hands and rushed towards Han Yu.

    ……

    Needless to say, the result was that after the black fish essence was half-cooked, he finally understood the current situation and knew that he alone could not defeat the human named Han Yu in front of him.  If you want to deal with this guy, it seems that you need King Peng Tian or three of King Peng Tian's capable men to take action.

    Han Yu never intended to subdue this black fish spirit. As long as it brought him to the place honestly, Han Yu would let this black fish spirit go.  As for whether he should report the news or escape alone, that was not something Han Yu needed to consider.  The Black Fish Spirit, who didn't know Han Yu's plan yet, thought he was very important. While narcissistically comforting himself about his importance, he honestly took Han Yu to his lair.

    The dozens of mountains mentioned by the fish-headed dragon are really huge. The mountains with a radius of nearly a thousand miles are within the sphere of influence of King Peng Tian.  There are no homes around, only some ruined and deserted villages telling others that humans once roamed here.  As for where those humans are now, Han Yu knows without asking that most of them have entered the belly of those monsters.

    On the way here, Black Fish Spirit seemed to emphasize his own importance, and he could say that he knew everything about Han Yu's problems.  As long as Han Yu asked, Heiyu Jing answered every question.  Han Yu, of course, would not be polite to Heiyu Jing when he saw this. Along the way, he got all the information about King Peng Tian and his three capable men.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel that this black fish spirit would definitely be a good hand if he engaged in intelligence work.

    When the destination was reached, Han Yu let go of the black fish essence and let it cool down wherever it went.  Black Fish Spirit didn't seem to expect this result. He stood there in disbelief, looked at Han Yu and asked, "Are you sure you want to let me go?"

    "Well, let's go, you are no longer of use to me." Han Yu replied casually.

    Black Fish Spirit suddenly felt like he was being hit, and said to Han Yu unwillingly: "I am very useful."

    "Okay, okay, it's useful." Han Yu said perfunctorily, chose the direction and walked towards the mountains.  Seeing Han Yu's back walking further and further away, Black Fish Spirit stood there with a disappointed look on his face, feeling very angry in his heart.

    "Erheizi, what are you doing standing there?" A voice asked from behind.  The black fish spirit looked back and saw that the person he came to knew himself. He was one of the eight thousand little demons under the command of King Peng Tian like himself.  But compared to myself, this person's status is a little bit higher than mine, and his strength is a little bit stronger

    "Old ape, do you want to eat human flesh? We haven't eaten meat for a while." The black fish spirit suddenly spoke to the ape spirit in front of him.

    As soon as he heard the word human flesh, the ape spirit immediately felt drool flowing out of his mouth. He quickly wiped his mouth and asked, "Where is the person you are talking about?"

    The black fish spirit pointed to the direction that Han Yu left and said to the ape spirit: "When I passed by here just now, I saw a human figure passing by. It seemed that he was a human being who was planning to pass by. How about we catch up and take a look?"

    "Okay, okay, half of it will be you and half of me." The ape spirit nodded quickly and replied.

    Just as the two demons were about to catch up, the black fish spirit suddenly seemed to remember something and said with some annoyance: "Oh no, I almost forgot that I have to report the mission to General Niu"

    "What do I mean? In this way, Erheizi, you go report to General Niu, and I will lead my little demons to chase you. I will leave a human leg for you when the time comes."

    "Well that's okay, then we've settled on it."

    "Definitely, definitely." (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Text Chapter 889 Three Demon Generals

    "It has one crab, eight claws, and two pointed ends. It's so big" Standing by the lake, Han Yu hummed a tune and kept lighting the flames in his hands.  As an arsonist, Han Yu had no awareness of environmental protection at all. Just to force out the crab spirits hiding in the lake, Han Yu did not hesitate to set fire to the mountain.

    The effect is significant

    Not only did the crab spirits in the lake run out all red, but even after being reminded by the crab spirits, the cow spirits and horse spirits who returned to the mountain respectively were unable to protect themselves at this time, and were burned by the wildfires spreading everywhere.  Countless little monsters were burned to death by this sudden mountain fire. Many little monsters were buried in the sea of ????fire without even seeing the shadow of their enemies.  Only the ape spirit guessed that this mountain fire of unknown origin was most likely caused by the human who injured him.  However, Monkey Jing has lost contact with his boss at this time, and even if he wants to tell Ma Jing his guess, he has no chance at the moment.

    Mountain fires follow the wind and spread extremely quickly.  Once the momentum is achieved, unless it rains heavily, it will be difficult to rely on human power alone.  Moreover, this heavy rain can’t just fall once, it must rain multiple times in a row, otherwise wildfires will easily rekindle.

    With such an important thing happening, Peng Tianwang, who is sitting firmly at home, naturally cannot continue to sit down peacefully.  Of course, the main reason is that the mountain fire has burned King Pengtian's mountain and his butt.

    ……

    "Am I going to die here today?" In a burning mountain forest surrounded by wildfires, the ape spirit shouted in despair as he looked at the flames that were getting closer and closer.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure fell from the sky, and the ape spirit couldn't help shouting. The person who came grabbed the ape spirit and flew away from the sea of ??fire.  The monkey spirit was brought to a safe area. The monkey spirit who was thrown to the ground ignored the pain all over his body. He was about to say thank you to the guy who saved him, but found that the person who saved him was actually King Peng Tian.

    "Young man, please see the King of Heaven." The ape spirit saluted with excitement.

    "No courtesy. Whose subordinate are you?"

    "Returning to the King of Heaven, the younger one is a subordinate of General Ma. The mountain fire came so suddenly that the younger one got lost with General Ma."

    I heard the monkey spirit say that he and the horse spirit were separated.  King Pengtian immediately lost interest in continuing to ask questions, and waved his hand to dismiss the ape spirit: "Well, it turns out they are Ma Jing's subordinates. You should run for your life first, as far away as possible, before the mountain fire is extinguished. Don't come back."  "

    Seeing King Peng Tian about to leave.  The ape spirit hurriedly shouted: "King of Heaven, please go slowly, I have some information to tell you."

    "Huh? Say it." King Peng Tian stopped somewhat unexpectedly, looked at the ape spirit and said.

    "Yes, this is what happened" The monkey spirit did not dare to neglect.  He told King Peng Tian all the things that related to him before. In the end, the ape spirit did not forget to put some eye drops on the black fish spirit, who was not sure whether he was alive or dead. He said that if he wanted to know the specific situation of that human being, it was best to find the black fish spirit and ask him face to face.  .

    When he heard that the mountain fire was most likely set by humans, King Peng Tian was immediately furious.  Little humans.  If I didn't bother you, you should burn incense and pray. How dare you take the initiative to cause trouble?

    "You are very good. I remember you said yes. Go ahead and stay away. I will wait for you to come back after the mountain fire is extinguished." King Peng Tian sent the ape spirit.  The ape spirit was delighted when he heard this, knowing that as long as this matter is dealt with, he will definitely benefit from it.  There was nothing more he wanted to say at the moment, so he bent down and respectfully sent King Peng Tian off.

    Wait until King Peng Tian leaves.  The ape spirit turned around and ran away. According to King Pengtian's instructions, he first escaped from the mountain fire and then thought about it later.  But not long after the ape spirit ran along the area where the mountain fire had not spread, he bumped into an acquaintance.

    It’s a black fish spirit. This guy looked like he ran out of a fire.  It should be the same as the monkey spirit.  Not long after the mountain fire started, it got separated from its boss, Niu Jing.  However, this guy's luck was not as good as that of the ape. He was not rescued by the passing King Peng Tian, ??but he rushed out of the sea of ??fire by his own ability.  As a result, the black fish essence was almost cooked.  As an aquatic monster, the long-term lack of water greatly weakened the Black Fish Spirit.  When discovered by the ape spirit, the black fish spirit was already dying.

    "Hey, isn't this the Black Fish Spirit? Why are you hiding here? Get up and run quickly, otherwise the mountain fire will come over." The ape spirit said to the Black Fish Spirit jokingly.  The black fish spirit reluctantly opened his dead fish eyes, and after seeing clearly that the person talking to him was the ape spirit, the black fish spirit couldn't help but secretly complain, it was really a leaky house and it was raining continuously, how could he meet the ape spirit at this time? How could he meet the ape spirit at this time?  People know their own affairs, and the Black Fish Spirit knows very well that the ape spirit in front of him will never save him.  In order to avoid wasting the little water on his body, the black fish spirit ignored the ape spirit and struggled to move forward.  Black Fish Spirit remembered that there should be a small pool in front of him, but he didn't know if it had been dried by the mountain fire.

    When the ape spirit saw the black fish spirit ignoring him, he immediately became a little unhappy.  Take three steps and two steps at a time to reach the black fish essence.In front of you, the fisherman said: "Don't leave in a hurry? I said Heiyujing, there is still an unsettled account between us."

    "Simian Spirit, I was wrong for what happened before, and I apologize to you. To show my sincerity, I give you a treasure. I stole this treasure from the Jiao's cave, and I didn't have time to give it to you.  General Niu. You are lucky this time."

    When he heard this, the monkey spirit suddenly felt happy.  Such things as treasures are not common for the ape spirit, who is a little demon. He immediately did not doubt it and came over and asked: "What treasure?"

    The Black Fish Spirit put his left hand into his arms and looked around, as if he was worried about being seen by others.  Seeing this, the ape spirit became more and more curious about the treasure that the black fish spirit mentioned, and moved closer.

    "See for yourself." The black fish spirit opened a corner of his clothes and said to the ape spirit who was approaching.  The ape spirit then stretched his head to look inside the corner of the black fish spirit's unzipped clothes, but it was dark inside and he couldn't see anything clearly.  The monkey spirit couldn't help but reach out and try to take off the black fish spirit's clothes.  At this moment, the black fish spirit's right hand, which had been motionless, quietly reached behind him and pulled out the dagger. Taking advantage of the ape spirit's lowered head, he raised the dagger and stabbed the ape spirit hard on the back of the neck.

    The ape spirit didn't even have a chance to scream and died. He glanced at the ape spirit lying on the ground. The black fish spirit put away the dagger and quickly moved towards the small pool he knew. After a while, the ape spirit  He was swallowed up by the spreading mountain fire.

    The Black Fish Spirit did not end up well in the end. Although the small pool it knew was still there, it had been burned by the surrounding mountain fires.  It won't take long for the black fish essence to turn into a delicious black fish soup.  The black fish spirit, who didn't want to become like that, could only work hard and move towards the place where the wildfire had not spread.  It may be due to the cycle of nature and unfavorable retribution.  The Black Fish Selection, who was dizzy due to lack of water in his body, took the wrong direction and plunged directly into the depths of the mountain fire. By the time Hei Yu Jing came to his senses, Hei Yu Jing no longer had the strength to run away.

    King Pengtian, who was separated from the ape spirit, looked down at the ground.  Watching his home being destroyed by wildfires.  It is definitely a lie that King Pengtian is not sad.  If this was just a natural disaster.  King Pengtian could only grit his teeth and recognize it, but after listening to the report of the ape spirit, King Pengtian had realized that this mountain fire was not a natural disaster, but a catastrophe!  At this moment, King Peng Tian was very eager to get to know that bold human being.  By the way, discuss the relevant compensation issues with him.

    There is an old saying that goes well, stand tall and see far.  But at this moment, the smoke was billowing, and even if King Peng Tian stood high, he wanted to find the human being in the sea of ????fire.  There is still a certain degree of difficulty.  And finding someone to survive the current crisis is far less important. Although King Peng Tian hates the human who set the fire, he can only suppress this hatred temporarily and deal with the mountain fire first.

    After much effort, King Pengtian finally found some survivors trapped in the sea of ??fire, but he never found any trace of his three generals.  In order to avoid the mountain fire, King Peng asked the monster he had rescued to move closer to General Crab's lake. Where there was water, at least he didn't have to worry about being roasted to death by the fire.

    It was beyond King Peng’s expectation.  The fire source that caused the mountain fire turned out to be near the lake, and by the lake, King Peng discovered three generals who had never been found, as well as a strange human being.  No need to ask, this human being is the culprit causing all this.

    King Pengtian placed his little demons in a safe area.  He flew to the cliff and looked down at the humans who were being besieged by the three generals: Ox, Horse, and Crab.  Said to be a human being, in fact, judging from the power displayed by this human being, this human being is not much different from a monster.  Anyway, King Peng Tian has never seen a human being who was on fire and nothing happened.  You can also control the flames to attack others.

    The three demon generals stood in a "pin" shape, surrounding Han Yu in the middle.  But Han Yu didn't look nervous at all.  Maybe he has seen more.  In Han Yu's eyes, the three demon generals' magical skills that are almost unbelievable in the eyes of ordinary humans are not much different from juggling on the street.

    After the God-Destroying War, humans, who relied on external forces to win, further developed their own abilities by studying gods and demons, thus unveiling the mysterious veil of gods and demons in the past for humans, such as fire, ice, hurricanes, thick soil, and light.  , darkness various attributes of energy are gradually understood and mastered by humans.  It can be said that in the more than a hundred years since the end of the God-Destroying War, humankind's own evolution can be said to have reached a peak period.  But human beings' bad nature also broke out after human beings made great achievements.

    Human beings seek their own death!  When no external force can threaten the existence of human beings, human beings begin to create obstacles for themselves, creating one after another difficult enemies for themselves.  Until the end, human beings were out of line, unable to close the game, and almost brought the entire human world into it.

    And living in a human world that has experienced catastrophes, Han Yu naturally has such knowledge.Monsters like Peng Tianwang who live in a feudal society and have little information can be compared.  To put it in a simpler way, Han Yu is already flying freely in outer space in a starship, while King Peng is still living alone on a planet.  The starting points of both parties are different, and their attitudes towards one thing will naturally be different.

    The cooperation of the three demon generals cannot be said to be tacit, and the attacks cannot be said to be in place. However, no matter how hard the three demon generals try, they can't defeat Han Yu. Instead, they always suffer from Han Yu's counterattacks, and they are always accurate.

    King Peng looked anxiously at the three demon generals circling Han Yu, and wanted to go down to help, but he was worried that his rash joining would disrupt the rhythm of the three demon generals.  You must know that the three demon generals have not used their own magic weapons against Han Yu until now.

    ??The natal magic weapon, as the name suggests, is closely related to one's own life. It is the last means of attack. If you are not careful, you are likely to get involved.  Of course, the power of the natal magic weapon cannot be underestimated. Just like a desperate fight, once the monster uses the natal magic weapon.  That means the monster is going to fight hard.  It's not that time yet, at least it's not the time to fight until the three demon generals come.

    Han Yu followed the three demon generals calmly to buy time. He wanted to see what the magic weapon of the three demon generals was? But Han Yu would not take the initiative to say such things. Han Yu would only use actions.  Come and force the three demon generals to submit voluntarily.

    "Good boy. If you don't tell me, I don't think anyone will believe that you are human." Niu Jing said to Han Yu.  Han Yu glanced at Niu Jing, waiting for this guy's next words.  Just listen to Niu Jing continue to say: "With your strength, it is a pity to continue to be a human being. If you are willing, you can come to my place to help me. I guarantee that I will treat you like a brother."

    Ma Jing on the side said: "Yes, with your abilities, those stupid humans must treat you like a monster. Come to me. Only here is your safe place."

    Niu Jing was very dissatisfied with Ma Jing's meddling behavior, and snorted angrily: "Flattery, don't you think your behavior is very immoral?"

    "Bah! Bezoar Jiedu Pills, have you forgotten what the King of Heaven taught us before? Don't let go of good things when you see them. Anyone who can recruit a human like this depends on his or her own ability." Ma Jing replied disdainfully.  road.

    "Okay, this is what you said, let's each rely on our abilities." Niu Jing laughed angrily and said coldly to Ma Jing.

    The Crab Spirit, who had been watching with cold eyes, now said: "You two, are you thinking things too beautifully? Which of your eyes can see that the human being has the intention to join us? Don't work in vain in the end. It's just making people laugh.  "

    "Crab, we know that you are angry because your home was ransacked, but you can't stop us from recruiting talents for the king just because of this." The cow spirit said to the crab spirit.  Before Crab Jing could open his mouth to defend, Ma Jing on the side also said: "Don't explain, explanation is just a cover-up."

    With one sentence, the crab essence was immediately choked back.  The crab spirit was so angry that it stared with both eyes, wishing to use its big pliers to pinch these two simple-minded fools who never thought they were stupid.

    Seeing that Crab Spirit was rendered speechless by himself, Niu Jing and Ma Jing could not help but show a proud smile, completely unaware that Crab Spirit was not convinced by them.  But he was just so angry that he couldn't speak.  Han Yu didn't say anything. He was stunned by the self-righteousness of Niu Jing and Ma Jing.  I thought only humans could be such idiots with such boundless arrogance.  Now it seems that no matter what species, there are always second-hand products.

    Seeing that Han Yu was just looking at him, Niu Jing thought that Han Yu was moved by what he just said, and quickly took the opportunity to say: "Human, as long as you are willing to join us, the conditions are whatever you want, even if you want  As a princess of a country, that’s not impossible.”

    "That's right, don't talk about the princess of a country. Even if you have a crush on that female monster, as long as you can tell, I will find you right away." Ma Jing followed up and said.

    ……

    "Flattery, don't imitate me." Niu Jing stared at Ma Jing unhappily and shouted.  But Ma Jing, not to be outdone, replied: "Who has learned from you? You put forward your conditions, and I put forward mine. No one of us will interfere with the other."

    "Hmph!" Niu Jing snorted coldly and said to Han Yu: "Humans, don't think about it anymore. This opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. Think about the persecution you have suffered from the same kind of people in human society. Are you willing? Think about those things.  Are you angry that a weak human being is hurting you at all costs?Shut up! I haven't finished speaking yet!" Niu Jing yelled at Ma Jing before Ma Jing was about to interrupt.

    Ma Jing was stunned for a moment, then heard Niu Jing continue: "I know you may not blame the humans who have hurt you, but now an opportunity to prevent you from being hurt again is right in front of you.  , and what you need to do is to reach out and seize this opportunity. Shut up! I haven't finished speaking yet!" Niu Jing once again rushed to the man who was about to speak.The spirit roared.

    "Don't doubt my sincerity. Although I am a monster and you are a human being, there is no distinction between species in the pursuit of power. Let us go hand in hand and improve together." After saying the last sentence, Niu Jingqian  He opened his mouth, indicating that Ma Jing could speak.  Ma Jing opened her mouth, but she didn't know what she should say at this time.  Damn, Niu Jing is so shameless, he said everything he wanted to say.  However, Ma Jing is smarter than Niu Jing. Just when Niu Jing thought that he had blocked Ma Jing tightly, Ma Jing said to Han Yu: "What Niu Jing said to you is actually what I want to tell you."  Yours. And I have a little wish. If possible, I want to sworn brothers with you as brothers of the opposite sex"

    "Shameless!" Niu Jing cursed angrily, while Ma Jing looked triumphant.

    When Niu Jing and Ma Jing stopped talking, Han Yu looked back at the two 250s, looked at the Crab Jing who was standing aside and was shy and said: "Being a partner with these two 250s. It's really  troubled you."

    The crab spirit sighed after hearing this.  He replied: "Oh~ I understand, long live it."

    "The crab has one crab, eight claws, and two pointed ends. It's so big" Standing by the lake, Han Yu hummed a tune and kept lighting the flames in his hands.  As an arsonist, Han Yu had no awareness of environmental protection at all. Just to force out the crab spirits hiding in the lake, Han Yu did not hesitate to set fire to the mountain.

    The effect is significant

    It wasn’t just the crabs in the lake who ran out all red.  Even after being reminded by the Crab Spirit, the Cow Spirit and the Horse Spirit, who had returned to the mountain respectively, were unable to protect themselves at this time, and were burned by the wildfires that were spreading everywhere.  Countless little monsters were burned to death by this sudden mountain fire. Many little monsters were buried in the sea of ????fire without even seeing the shadow of their enemies.  Only the ape spirit guessed that this mountain fire of unknown origin was most likely caused by the human who injured him.  However, Monkey Jing has lost contact with his boss at this time, and even if he wants to tell Ma Jing his guess, he has no chance at the moment.

    Mountain fires follow the wind and spread extremely quickly.  Once the momentum is achieved, unless it rains heavily, it will only rely on human power.  It's very difficult to work.  Moreover, this heavy rain can’t just fall once, it must rain multiple times in a row, otherwise wildfires will easily rekindle.

    With such an important thing happening, Peng Tianwang, who is sitting firmly at home, naturally cannot continue to sit down peacefully.  Of course, the main reason is that the mountain fire has burned King Pengtian's mountain and his butt.

    ……

    “Am I going to die here today?” Surrounded by wildfires in one place.  In the burning mountain forest, the ape spirit looked at the approaching flames and cried out in despair.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure fell from the sky.  The ape spirit couldn't help shouting, and the visitor grabbed the ape spirit and flew away from the sea of ??fire.  The monkey spirit was brought to safety.  The ape spirit who was thrown to the ground ignored the pain all over his body. He was about to say thanks to the guy who saved him, but found that the person who saved him turned out to be King Peng Tian.

    "Young man, please see the King of Heaven." The ape spirit saluted with excitement.

    "No courtesy. Whose subordinate are you?"

    "Returning to the King of Heaven, the younger one is a subordinate of General Ma. The mountain fire came so suddenly that the younger one got lost with General Ma."

    When the ape spirit said that he and Ma Jing were separated, Peng Tianwang immediately lost interest in continuing to ask questions. He waved his hand and dismissed the ape spirit and said: "Well, it turns out they are Ma Jing's subordinates. You should run for your life first. The further away you are, the farther away you will be."  Okay, don’t come back until the wildfire is extinguished.”

    Seeing that King Peng was about to leave, the monkey spirit hurriedly shouted: "King, please go slowly, I have some information to tell you."

    "Huh? Say it." King Peng Tian stopped somewhat unexpectedly, looked at the ape spirit and said.

    "Yes, the thing is like this" The ape spirit did not dare to neglect, and told King Peng all the things that related to him before. In the end, the ape spirit did not forget to give some eye drops to the black fish spirit who did not know whether he was alive or dead, and said that he wanted to  To know the specific situation of that human being, it is best to find the Black Fish Spirit and ask him face to face.

    When he heard that the mountain fire was most likely set by humans, King Peng Tian was immediately furious.  Little humans, if I didn’t bother you, you should burn incense and pray. How dare you take the initiative to cause trouble?

    "You are very good. I remember you said yes. Go ahead and stay away. I will wait for you to come back after the mountain fire is extinguished." King Peng Tian sent the ape spirit.  The ape spirit was delighted when he heard this, knowing that as long as this matter is dealt with, he will definitely benefit from it.  There was nothing more he wanted to say at the moment, so he bent down and respectfully sent King Peng Tian off.

    After King Peng left, the monkey spirit turned around and ran away. According to King Peng's instructions, he first avoided the mountain fire and then thought about it later.  But not long after the ape spirit ran along the area where the mountain fire had not spread, he bumped into an acquaintance.

    It’s a black fish spirit. This guy looked like he ran out of a fire.  It should be the same as the ape spirit. It doesn't matter when it's burned in a mountain fire.Soon, it got separated from its boss, Niu Jing.  However, this guy's luck was not as good as that of the ape spirit. He did not encounter the passing King Peng Tian to rescue him. He rushed out of the sea of ??fire by his own ability. As a result, the black fish spirit was almost cooked.  As an aquatic monster, the long-term lack of water greatly weakened the Black Fish Spirit, and was discovered by the Ape Spirit.  The black fish essence is already dying.

    "Hey, isn't this the Black Fish Spirit? Why are you hiding here? Get up and run quickly, otherwise the mountain fire will come over." The ape spirit said to the Black Fish Spirit jokingly.  The black fish spirit reluctantly opened his dead fish eyes. After seeing clearly that the person talking to him was the ape spirit, the black fish spirit couldn't help but secretly complain.  It's really raining when the house leaks.  How could he meet the ape spirit at this time? His family knew his own affairs, and the black fish spirit knew very well that the ape spirit in front of him would never save him.  In order to avoid wasting the little water on his body, the black fish spirit ignored the ape spirit and struggled to move forward.  Black Fish Spirit remembered that there should be a small pool in front of him.  I don’t know if it was dried out by wildfires.

    When the ape spirit saw the black fish spirit ignoring him, he immediately became a little unhappy.  Taking three steps at a time, he rushed to the front of Hei Yu Jing, stopped Zong Yu Jing and said, "Don't leave in a hurry? I said Hei Yu Jing, there is still an unsettled account between us."

    "Simian Spirit, what happened before was my fault. I apologize to you. To show my sincerity, I give you a treasure. I stole this treasure from the Jiao's cave before I had time to give it to you.  General Niu. You are lucky this time."

    When he heard this, the monkey spirit suddenly felt happy.  Such things as treasures are not common for the ape spirit, who is a little demon. He immediately did not doubt it and came over and asked: "What treasure?"

    The Black Fish Spirit put his left hand into his arms and looked around, as if he was worried about being seen by others.  Seeing this, the ape spirit became more and more curious about the treasure that the black fish spirit mentioned, and moved closer.

    "See for yourself." Black Fish Spirit said, opening a corner of his clothes.  He said to the ape spirit who was approaching.  The ape spirit then stretched his head to look inside the corner of the black fish spirit's unzipped clothes, but it was dark inside and he couldn't see anything clearly.  The monkey spirit couldn't help but reach out and try to take off the black fish spirit's clothes.  At this moment, the black fish spirit's right hand, which had been motionless, quietly reached behind him and pulled out the dagger, taking advantage of the ape spirit's lowered head.  He raised the dagger and stabbed the monkey spirit hard on the back of his neck.

    The ape spirit didn't even have a chance to scream and died immediately. He glanced at the ape spirit lying on the ground. The black fish spirit put away the dagger and quickly moved towards the small pool he knew.  After a while, the ape spirit was swallowed up by the spreading mountain fire.

    The Black Fish Spirit didn’t fare well in the end.  Although the small water pool it knew is still there, it has been boiled by the surrounding wildfires. It won't take long for the black fish essence to turn into a delicious black fish soup.  The black fish spirit, who didn't want to become like that, could only work hard and move towards the place where the wildfire had not spread.  It may be due to the cycle of nature and unfavorable retribution.  The Black Fish Selection, who was dizzy due to lack of water in his body, took the wrong direction and plunged directly into the depths of the mountain fire. By the time Hei Yu Jing came to his senses, Hei Yu Jing no longer had the strength to run away.

    King Pengtian, who was separated from the ape spirit, looked down at the ground.  Looking at his home being destroyed by wildfires, it is definitely a lie that King Peng Tian is not sad.  If this was just a natural disaster, King Peng could only grit his teeth and admit it, but after listening to the report of the ape spirit, King Peng had realized that this mountain fire was not a natural disaster, but a catastrophe!  At this moment, King Peng Tian was very eager to get acquainted with that bold human being and discuss the relevant compensation issues with him.

    There is an old saying that goes well, stand tall and see far.  However, with the thick smoke billowing at this moment, even if King Peng Tian stood high, it would still be difficult to find the human being in the sea of ??fire.  And finding someone to survive the current crisis is far less important. Although King Peng Tian hates the human who set the fire, he can only suppress this hatred temporarily and deal with the mountain fire first.

    After much effort, King Pengtian finally found some survivors trapped in the sea of ??fire, but he never found any trace of his three generals.  In order to avoid the mountain fire, King Peng asked the monster he had rescued to move closer to General Crab's lake. Where there was water, at least he didn't have to worry about being roasted to death by the fire.

    But beyond King Peng’s expectation, the fire source that caused the mountain fire was actually near the lake. Moreover, by the lake, King Peng discovered three generals who had never been found, as well as a strange human being.  No need to ask, this human being is the culprit causing all this.

    King Peng Tian placed his little demons in a safe area, and he flew to the cliff, looking down at the humans who were being besieged by the three generals: Ox, Horse, and Crab.  Said it was human.  In fact, judging from the power displayed by this human being, this human being is not much different from a monster.  Anyway, King Peng Tian has never seen a human being covered in fire who is completely fine and can control the flames to attack others.

    ThreeThe demon generals stood in a "pin" shape, surrounding Han Yu in the middle.  But Han Yu didn't look nervous at all.  Perhaps because he has experienced more, Han Yu's magical skills that are almost unbelievable in the eyes of ordinary humans fell into Han Yu's eyes.  It's not much different from juggling on the street.

    After the God-Destroying War.  Humans, who relied on external forces to win, further developed their own abilities by studying gods and demons, thus unveiling the mysterious veil of gods and demons in the past for humans, such as fire, ice, hurricanes, thick earth, light, darknessall kinds of  The energy of attributes is gradually understood and mastered by human beings.  It can be said that more than a hundred years have passed since the end of the God-Destroying War.  It can be said that humankind's own evolution has reached a peak period.  But human beings' bad nature also broke out after human beings made great achievements.

    Human beings seek their own death!  When no external force can threaten the existence of human beings, human beings begin to create obstacles for themselves, creating one after another difficult enemies for themselves.  Until the end, human beings got out of line and couldn't finish the game.  It almost brought the entire human world into it.

    And living in the human world that has experienced catastrophes, Han Yu's knowledge is naturally not comparable to that of monsters like Peng Tianwang who still live in feudal society who are not informed.  To put it in a simpler way, Han Yu is already flying freely in outer space in a starship, while King Peng is still living alone on a planet.  The starting points of both parties are different, and their attitudes towards one thing will naturally be different.

    The cooperation of the three demon generals cannot be said to be tacit, and the attacks cannot be said to be in place. However, no matter how hard the three demon generals try, they can't defeat Han Yu. Instead, they always suffer from Han Yu's counterattacks, and they are always accurate.

    King Peng looked anxiously at the three demon generals circling Han Yu.  He wanted to go down and help, but he was worried that his rash joining would disrupt the rhythm of the three demon generals.  You must know that the three demon generals have not used their own magic weapons against Han Yu until now.

    ? The natal magic weapon, as the name suggests, is closely related to one's own life.  The last attack method, if you are not careful, you may get yourself involved.  Of course, the power of the natal magic weapon cannot be underestimated, just like fighting to the death.  Once the monster uses his natal magic weapon, it means that the monster will go to great lengths.  It's not that time yet.  At least it's not time to fight until the three demon generals arrive.

    Han Yu followed the three demon generals calmly to buy time. He wanted to see what the magic weapon of the three demon generals was? But Han Yu would not take the initiative to say such things. Han Yu would only use actions.  Come and force the three demon generals to submit voluntarily.

    "Good boy, if you don't tell me, I don't think anyone will believe that you are human." Niu Jing said to Han Yu.  Han Yu glanced at Niu Jing, waiting for this guy's next words.  Just listen to Niu Jing continue to say: "With your strength, it is a pity to continue to be a human being. If you are willing, you can come to my place to help me. I guarantee that I will treat you like a brother."

    Ma Jing on the side said: "Yes, with your ability, those stupid humans must treat you like a monster. Come to me, only I am your safe place."

    Niu Jing was very dissatisfied with Ma Jing's meddling behavior, and snorted angrily: "Flattery, don't you think your behavior is very immoral?"

    "Bah! Bezoar Jiedu Pills, have you forgotten what the King of Heaven taught us before? Don't let go of good things when you see them. Anyone who can recruit a human like this depends on his or her own ability." Ma Jing replied disdainfully.  road.

    "Okay, this is what you said, let's each rely on our abilities." Niu Jing laughed angrily and said coldly to Ma Jing.

    The Crab Spirit, who had been watching with a cold eye, now said: "Don't you two think things are too beautiful? Which of your eyes can see that the human being has the intention to join us? Don't end up working in vain and making people laugh.  "

    "Crab, we know that you are angry because your home was ransacked, but you can't stop us from recruiting talents for the king just because of this." The cow spirit said to the crab spirit.  Before Crab Jing could open his mouth to defend, Ma Jing on the side also said: "Don't explain, explanation is just a cover-up."

    With one sentence, Crab Spirit immediately choked back the words that were already on his lips. Crab Spirit stared with anger, wishing to use his big pliers to crush these two simple-minded idiots who never thought that they were stupid.

    Seeing that Crab Spirit was rendered speechless by himself, Niu Jing and Ma Jing couldn't help but show a proud smile. They had no idea that Crab Spirit was not persuaded by them, but was simply so angry that he could not speak.  Han Yu didn't say anything. He was stunned by the self-righteousness of Niu Jing and Ma Jing.  I originally thought that only humans could have such arrogant fools, but now it seems that no matter what species, there are idiots.

    Seeing that Han Yu was just looking at him, Niu Jing thought that Han Yu was moved by what he just said, and quickly took the opportunity to say: "Human, as long as you are willing to join us, the conditions are whatever you want, even if you want  As a princess of a country, that’s not impossible.”

    &nbsp; "That's right, don't talk about the princess of a country. Even if you have a crush on that female monster, as long as you can tell, I will find you right away." Ma Jing followed up and said.

    ……

    "Flattery, don't imitate me." Niu Jing stared at Ma Jing unhappily and shouted.  But Ma Jing, not to be outdone, replied: "Who has learned from you? You put forward your conditions, and I put forward mine. No one of us will interfere with the other."

    "Hmph!" Niu Jing snorted coldly and said to Han Yu: "Humans, don't think about it anymore. This opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. Think about the persecution you have suffered from the same kind of people in human society. Are you willing? Think about those things.  Are you angry that a weak human being is hurting you at all costs?Shut up! I haven't finished speaking yet!" Niu Jing yelled at Ma Jing before Ma Jing was about to interrupt.

    Ma Jing was stunned for a moment, then heard Niu Jing continue: "I know you may not blame the humans who have hurt you, but now an opportunity to prevent you from being hurt again is right in front of you.  , and what you need to do is to reach out and seize this opportunity.  Shut up! I haven't finished speaking yet!" Niu Jing shouted again at Ma Jing, who opened his mouth to speak.

    "Don't doubt my sincerity. Although I am a monster and you are a human being, there is no distinction between species in the pursuit of power. Let us go hand in hand and improve together." After saying the last sentence, Niu Jingqian  He opened his mouth, indicating that Ma Jing could speak.  Ma Jing opened her mouth, but she didn't know what she should say at this time.  Damn, Niu Jing is so shameless, he said everything he wanted to say.  However, Ma Jing is smarter than Niu Jing. Just when Niu Jing thought that he had blocked Ma Jing tightly, Ma Jing said to Han Yu: "What Niu Jing said to you is actually what I want to tell you."  Yours. And I also have a small wish. If possible, I want to be sworn brothers of the opposite sex with you"

    "Shameless!" Niu Jing cursed angrily, while Ma Jing looked triumphant.

    When Niu Jing and Ma Jing stopped talking, Han Yu retracted his gaze from the two 250s, looked at the Crab Jing who was standing aside and said shyly, "It's really cool to be a partner with these two 250s."  troubled you."

    Hearing this, the Crab Spirit sighed and replied: "Oh~ I understand, long live it."

 Text Chapter 890 The old man Cai Peng and the Heavenly King

    There was a rope with gold thread on it. Before Han Yu felt anything, Niu Jing and Ma Jing seemed to have seen their biological fathers. They shouted at Han Yu with excited expressions: "You're done! You're dead."  !”

    "Are you two crazy?" Han Yu reached out angrily and pulled the rope around his body and said.

    Seeing Han Yu trying to pull the rope, Niu Jing and Ma Jing suddenly laughed and said: "Hahaha, stupid human beings, do you think you can pull it with your human strength pull is this nonsense?  "Niu Jing and Ma Jing cursed in unison.

    Han Yu looked at the excited Cow Jing and Horse Jing without knowing why. What's the fuss about just such a rope wrapped around the body?

    "Hey, what's going on with this rope?" Han Yu asked Niu Jing.

    The cow spirit stared at the pair of bull eyes and murmured to himself: "How is it possible? How is it possible? How could the immortal rope be cracked so easily?"

    "A fairy rope?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. He lowered his head and looked at the rope in his hand. He felt that there was nothing special about this rope except that it was more finely made and the gold thread wrapped around it could be sold for some money.  Binding fairy?  Could it be that this broken rope can only bind immortals, so it is ineffective for humans like me?

    King Peng Tian who took action also had his eyes wide open at this moment, staring at Han Yu, a strange human being, with an expression of disbelief on his face.  The Immortal Binding Rope, which had never failed before, failed this time. This result was beyond King Peng Tian's expectation.  With a trace of curiosity and confusion, King Peng Tian fell from the sky and landed in front of Niu Jing and Ma Jing.

    As soon as they saw their boss appear, Niu Jing and Ma Jing immediately regained their confidence as if they had found the organization.  He just wanted to show off his heroic image to his boss, but he didn't expect that King Peng Tian was in no mood to listen to their chatter at this moment. The Crab Spirit, whose finger was still stuck upside down on the ground, said to the Cow Spirit and Horse Spirit: "Yes.  We’ll talk about it later, go rescue the crab spirit.”

    When the Cow Spirit and the Horse Spirit heard this, they immediately came to the Crab Spirit.  He grabbed one of the crab spirits' legs respectively and pulled the crab spirit out of the ground like a carrot.  The crab spirit had his eyes closed tightly and looked unconscious.  Cow essence and horse essence will not give artificial respiration to crab essence. There are many ways to wake up crab essence, such as slapping.  This method, whether it is cow or horse essence, is a very good way to do it.

    “Pa~pa~pa~”

    The crab sperm was woken up, and then knocked unconscious again, and then woken up again, and knocked unconscious againuntil Han Yu couldn't bear it and reminded Niu Jing and Ma, who were enjoying the crab juice.  Jing, Crab Jing finally escaped the fate of being whipped to death.

    "You two bastards!" Crab Jing, whose cheeks were swollen, glared at Niu Jing and Ma Jing and cursed.  But Niu Jing and Ma Jing were not happy when they heard this.  This crab spirit is too outrageous.  Why can't we tell the difference between good and bad?  Are there any good demons in this world who walk the right path?

    King Pengtian didn't pay attention to the nonsense of his three demon generals. He stared at Han Yu and asked without blinking: "Who are you? Why does the fairy rope have no effect on you?"

    "Maybe it's because I'm not a god." Han Yu replied casually, and the flames ignited on the rope to bind the immortal. Han Yu wanted to see if the rope in his hand could withstand burning.  King Pengtian couldn't help but feel a little distressed when he saw it and cursed: "You're ruining a good thing, give me back the rope that binds the immortals."

    "Why? Once it's in my hands, it's mine." Han Yu was not so easy to talk to.  After hearing King Pengtian's words, he quickly hid the immortal rope behind his back, looked at King Pengtian up and down and said, "I heard that you have a lot of treasures on you. It's rare for us to meet each other. I'll give you two more."

    King Pengtian was very angry when he heard this and laughed, saying: "There are plenty of treasures, come and get them if you have the ability."

    "Come and get it." Han Yu tied the immortal rope in his hand to his waist, and then Benpeng Tianwang pounced on him.  King Peng Tian was stunned for a moment, then sneered and waved the Wind-breaking Halberd in his hand, stabbing Han Yu in the face as he rushed over.

    Han Yu reached out and grabbed the Broken Wind Halberd.  King Peng was just about to shake his wrist and crush the hands of the ignorant humans, but he didn't expect that the wind-breaking halberd in King Peng's hand suddenly felt hot. King Peng, who didn't expect such a situation to happen, immediately loosened his grip.  As a result, Han Yu snatched the Broken Wind Halberd.

    The weapons in hand were taken away.  King Peng Tian was immediately furious and reached out to pull out the sword from his waist.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu seemed to look down on the Wind-breaking Halberd at all.  After snatching away the Wind-breaking Halberd, he threw it aside and suddenly rushed in front of King Peng Tian.  He stretched out his hand and pressed the wrist where King Peng was drawing his sword, making it impossible for King Peng to draw his sword.

    When King Peng Tian saw this, he immediately released his left hand holding the sword and suddenly slapped Han Yu in the face.  As a result, Han Yu stretched out his free left hand, grabbed Peng Tianwang's left hand that was being slapped towards him, crossed Peng Tianwang's hands and pulled them down.  King Pengtian is nearly two meters tall, which is a head taller than Han Yu.There was not much, but when Han Yu pulled him down hard, King Peng couldn't help but lower his head.

    Han Yu hit Peng Tianwang in the face with a headbutt.  The nose is very fragile. No matter how talented you are, it is difficult to train your nose.  King Pengtian was hit hard by Han Yu's head, and tears flowed out uncontrollably.

    "Bastard!" Peng Tianwang cursed, suddenly threw his head back, and slammed his head at Han Yu.  Facing King Peng Tian and trying to retaliate, Han Yu immediately loosened his hands, turned behind King Peng like a fish, and pushed King Peng hard.  Peng Tianwang, who had originally focused his weight forward, was suddenly pushed out of balance, threw himself forward, and fell to the ground.  Han Yu was not polite, and immediately sat down on King Peng's back. He grabbed Peng's shoulders with both hands, twisted and pulled hard, and forcibly dislocated Peng's arms.

    It all happened so fast, almost in the blink of an eye.  The three demon generals who were preparing to admire their master's heroic appearance were all stunned on the spot, watching in stunned silence as their boss was knocked down by a human.

    "I said, how about we run away." Ma Jing, who had recovered her senses, suggested to Niu Jing in a low voice.  After hearing this very constructive suggestion, Niu Jing couldn't help but feel a little moved.  However, when he saw the crab spirit rolling his eyes, the cow spirit finally came to his senses and scolded the horse spirit in a low voice: "What nonsense are you talking about? Our boss was beaten. How can we, the younger brothers, stand by and watch?"

    "But even if we go up there, it's just an extra plate of food for everyone." Ma Jing muttered in a low voice after hearing this.  When the crab spirit heard this, he couldn't help but cursed: "Look at your worthless appearance."

    Ma Jing then said unconvinced: "Are you promising? Then first find something to cover the exposed area on your butt."

    Butt.  The word "exposed" will probably become a taboo word for Crab Jing in a short time. After hearing Ma Jing's rebuttal, Crab Jing's face suddenly turned red and he stared at Ma Jing with unkind eyes.  The pliers start to open and close.  When Niu Jing saw this, he quickly said: "Now is not the time for internal strife. It is better for the king to think about what to do. Huh? What do you think that human is doing?"

    Looking in the direction pointed by Niu Jing, Crab Jing and Ma Jing saw Han Yu sitting on the back of Peng Tianwang. He ignored Peng Tianwang's yelling and started to peel off the armor from Peng Tianwang.

    "I didn't expect this human being to have such a hobby." Ma Jing said in surprise.  As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, the crab spirit scolded him.  Niu Jing had already slapped Ma Jing on the head and yelled angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? Don't even look at what time it is now? Crab attacks on the left, Ma Jing attacks on the right, I'm in charge of the middle, go up!"

    With the loud shout of cow spirit.  The three demons will save King Pengtian and rush towards Han Yu in three directions: left, middle and right.  It's just that Han Yu doesn't seem to take the three demon generals seriously at all.  The three demon generals were still ten meters away from him.  A wall of fire suddenly emerged from the ground, blocking the way of the three demon generals.  Han Yu, on the other hand, kept his hands on him. When King Pengtian refused to cooperate, he just took off the armor and cloak that King Pengtian was wearing.

    "You bastard!" Peng Tianwang cursed as he lay on the ground, unable to move.  Unfortunately, Han Yu remained unmoved and finished taking off his armor and cloak.  Han Yu asked: "Hey, do you have any other treasures with you? Hand over all the knowledge you have."

    "You, are you here to cause trouble or to rob?" King Peng Tian cursed angrily.

    "What about this? Finding trouble is secondary. Robbery is the main thing. I won't hide it from you. I am very poor. I heard that you are a rich man, so naturally I want to get close to you. I said, hand over the treasure quickly.  Otherwise, don’t blame me for being barbaric.”

    "No more, you have snatched all the treasures away." King Pengtian cursed angrily.  But Han Yu didn't believe it, and smiled sinisterly: "That's what you said, then don't blame me for stripping you naked."

    As a big monster who commands thousands of big and small monsters, if he is stripped naked by a human, King Peng Tian will no longer have to hang out, and he will just find a place to hide in a deep mountain and old forest and never come out for the rest of his life.  As soon as he heard that Han Yu was about to take off his clothes, King Peng Tian struggled quickly.  King Pengtian is convinced that this human being is a master of what he says, and he really dares to strip himself naked.

    "Stop! Stop! I'll give you the baby!" Feeling that the human's hands were taking off his pants, King Peng Tian shouted hurriedly.  Fortunately, he shouted in time. He had already grabbed the hands on both sides of his pants and was about to take them off and stopped. Han Yu's proud laughter came to his ears, "Isn't it good to cooperate so early? You have to let me take off my pants. Do you think  Who cares about looking at your rotten ass?"

    Now that he is at a disadvantage, King Pengtian can only swallow his anger in response to Han Yu's teasing, and only waits for himself to get out of this unfavorable situation before making other considerations.  King Pengtian is very concerned about his own speed.?If you have confidence, as long as it stands up, with the power of the wings on its back, even if it cannot deal with this human being, there is still no problem in escaping.

    "Let me get up!" King Pengtian shouted loudly.

    Han Yu did not embarrass King Peng on this point. After hearing this, he stood up and walked away from King Peng's back, standing not far from King Peng.  Without the help of hands, it is really difficult to get up from the ground.  However, Han Yu did not help Peng Tianwang, and Peng Tianwang would not accept Han Yu's help.  After struggling to get up from the ground, and looking at the three demon generals rushing in from the other side of the fire wall, Peng Tianwang couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. He was counting on these three guys to come to save him. He didn't even know how long he had been dead.

    "Who are you?" Peng Tianwang looked at Han Yu unwillingly and asked.  Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and pointed to the sky. Unexpectedly, King Pengtian misunderstood and thought that Han Yu came from heaven.  This news was really unexpected to King Pengtian.

    It is said that when King Peng Tian just hatched from the egg, he was an orphan.  Driven by instinct, King Peng Tian achieved today's achievements, but his longing for home and longing for his relatives have never stopped.  Hearing that the person might be from his hometown, King Pengtian seemed to have made a major decision. He stared at Han Yu and said, "As long as you tell me how to return to heaven, all the treasures I collected will be given to him."  you."

    Seeing the earnest look on King Pengtian's face, Han Yu realized that he had misunderstood what he meant.  Although Han Yu wanted the treasure, he didn't bother to get it through deception.  He immediately explained to King Peng Tian: "You misunderstood what I just said. I didn't mean that I came from some heaven, but that I came from outside this planet."

    "Planet?" King Peng Tian couldn't help but was stunned when he heard this. It was obvious that he didn't understand what the planet Han Yu meant?  Upon seeing this, Han Yu explained: "This world is not a round sky and a square place as you think. The place we are standing now is actually a sphere, and outside the sphere, there is the vast universe. I am a human being."  But not humans living on this planet.”

    "I don't understand what you mean. Do you really not know how to get to heaven?"

    "What are you going to do in the heaven? It's almost like a ruin there. In the God-Destroying War, no one, whether it was gods, demons or spirits, could escape the fate of destruction."

    "Have you been to heaven?"

    “Been there and come back again.”

    "Can you let me go too?"

    "This. I went with others. I can't take you there by myself. And heaven is really not a good place. Take you for example. Just rely on your strength. Going there is  It’s better to stay here and be the king of the mountain than to be someone’s little brother.”

    King Peng Tian was skeptical about Han Yu's words, but the three demon generals standing not far away were shocked.  What Han Yu said was really unbelievable to the three demon generals.

    "No wonder we are no match for this human being. It turns out that this human being is not from here at all." Ma Jing comforted herself and said to herself.  Crab Jing, who just dislikes Ma Jing, doesn't want to see Ma Jing's self-deception.  After hearing Ma Jing's words, she sneered and said, "Ma Jing really doesn't know how to behave."

    Just like crab spirits have a taboo on the words "butt" and "exposed", horse spirits are also allergic to the word "long face".  After hearing Crab Jing's words, Ma Jing's face suddenly stretched.  He stared at the crab spirit with an angry look on his face.  The Niu Jing on the side gave a bitter smile when he saw this, and reminded in a low voice: "Don't make yourself unhappy." The Niu Jing's reminder was timely. When they thought of Han Yu, a non-human human being, Ma Jing and Crab Jing immediately became honest.  Yes, the cow spirit watching it was so angry and funny.

    King Pengtian ignored the three demon generals under his command and carefully recalled what Han Yu had said before. King Pengtian suddenly looked at Han Yu and asked: "What is the God-Destroying War you mentioned just now?"

    "The God-Destroying War, as the name suggests, is a war launched by humans against gods and demons to determine the right to speak in the world. The final result is the victory of humans, so it is called the God-Destroying War. If the gods and demons finally win, then  It will probably be recorded as a world-destroying war." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    King Pengtian said in disbelief: "Are you lying to me? Why should a little human compete with gods and demons?"

    "Haha It's normal if you don't believe it." Han Yu smiled understandingly upon hearing this, but his smile looked disgusting in the eyes of King Peng Tian.  Just listen to Han Yu say: "You are like a group of frogs who have been staying in the well. When you look up, you can only see the sky as big as the entrance. How can you know how powerful human beings are. Don't be deceived by what you have seen in the past. What do you think?  Human beings are weak, so what do you think of me as a human being? Just like you have magic weapons to protect yourself, don’t humans make powerful weapons to protect themselves???  "

    King Peng Tian was speechless by Han Yu's words.  As Han Yu said, if human beings are weak, then what is going on with this inhuman human being in front of us?  He is much stronger than the three demon generals under his command.  Not only is he powerful, but his personality is also extremely strong. Who has ever seen a human who dared to snatch a monster?

    "Am I really just a frog sitting in a well and looking at the sky?" King Peng Tian said to himself unwillingly.  Han Yu smiled and said, "Yes, you are still the biggest one."

    King Pengtian ignored Han Yu's teasing, and after a moment of silence, he said to Han Yu: "My treasure only carries these few items with me. If you want more, just come back to the cave with me."  Without waiting for Han Yu to answer, he turned around and flew into the sky.

    "Hey~ wait a minute!" Han Yu only had time to shout. King Pengtian felt a chill in his lower body when he was flying in the air. He looked down and saw that one end of his pants had been tied up by the fairy rope at some point, and the fairy rope was tied up at one end.  The other end was stepped on by Han Yu.  He flew like this without knowing it, and his pants were immediately pulled down.

    The three demon generals watched their boss become a veritable bird walker.  I quickly closed my eyes and hypnotized myself but saw nothing.  King Peng Tian had already fallen back to the ground and began to put on his pants hurriedly. At the same time, he glared angrily at Han Yu, the culprit.

    But Han Yu had no sense of being the culprit. Facing King Pengtian's glare, he spread his hands and said in an extremely aggrieved voice: "It's not my fault. Who knew you were flying so fast that you didn't even have to remind me?"  Don’t you have time? Let me ask you, do you want to silence these three guys?” At the end of the sentence, Han Yu pointed at the three demon generals not far away and suggested.

    King Pengtian: ""

    A rope with gold thread.  Before Han Yu felt anything, Niu Jing and Ma Jing seemed to have seen their biological fathers, and shouted at Han Yu with excited expressions: "You are finished! You are dead!"

    "Are you two crazy?" Han Yu reached out angrily and pulled the rope around his body and said.

    Seeing Han Yu trying to pull the rope, Niu Jing and Ma Jing suddenly laughed and said: "Hahaha, stupid humans. Do you think you can pull pull with your human strength? Isn't this nonsense?"  "Niu Jing and Ma Jing cursed in unison.

    Han Yu looked at the excited Cow Jing and Horse Jing without knowing why. What's the fuss about just such a rope wrapped around the body?

    "Hey. What's going on with this rope?" Han Yu asked Niu Jing.

    The cow spirit stared at the pair of bull eyes.  He murmured to himself: "How is it possible? How is it possible? How could the immortal rope be cracked so easily?"

    "A fairy rope?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. He lowered his head and looked at the rope in his hand. He felt that there was nothing special about this rope except that it was more finely made and the gold thread wrapped around it could be sold for some money.  Binding fairy?  Could it be that this broken rope can only bind immortals, so it is ineffective for humans like me?

    King Peng Tian who took action also had his eyes wide open at this moment.  He stared at Han Yu, a strange human being, with an expression of disbelief.  The Immortal Binding Rope, which had never failed before, failed this time. This result was beyond King Peng Tian's expectation.  With a trace of curiosity and confusion, King Peng Tian fell from the sky and landed in front of Niu Jing and Ma Jing.

    When I saw my boss show up.  Niu Jing and Ma Jing immediately regained their confidence as if they had found the organization.  He just wanted to show off his heroic image to his boss, but he didn't expect that King Peng Tian was in no mood to listen to their chatter at this moment. The Crab Spirit, whose finger was still stuck upside down on the ground, said to the Cow Spirit and Horse Spirit: "Yes.  We’ll talk about it later, go rescue the crab spirit.”

    As soon as the cow spirit and horse spirit heard this, they immediately came to the crab spirit, grabbed one of the crab spirit's legs respectively, and pulled the crab spirit out of the ground like a carrot.  The crab spirit had his eyes closed tightly and looked unconscious.  Cow essence and horse essence will not give artificial respiration to crab essence. There are many ways to wake up crab essence, such as slapping.  This method, whether it is cow or horse essence, is a very good way to do it.

    “Pa~pa~pa~”

    The crab sperm was woken up, and then knocked unconscious again, and then woken up again, and knocked unconscious againuntil Han Yu couldn't bear it and reminded Niu Jing and Ma, who were enjoying the crab juice.  Jing, Crab Jing finally escaped the fate of being whipped to death.

    "You two bastards!" Crab Jing, whose cheeks were swollen, glared at Niu Jing and Ma Jing and cursed.  But Niu Jing and Ma Jing were not happy when they heard this.  This crab spirit is so outrageous, how can it be ignored?  Are there any good demons in this world who walk the right path?

    King Pengtian didn't pay attention to the nonsense of his three demon generals. He stared at Han Yu and asked without blinking: "Who are you? Why does the fairy rope have no effect on you?"

    &nbsp; "Maybe it's because I'm not a god." Han Yu replied casually, and the flames ignited on the rope to bind the immortal. Han Yu wanted to see if the rope in his hand could withstand burning.  King Pengtian couldn't help but feel a little distressed when he saw it and cursed: "You're ruining a good thing, give me back the rope that binds the immortals."

    "Why? If it's in my hand, it's mine." Han Yu was not that easy to talk to. After hearing King Pengtian's words, he quickly hid the immortal rope behind him, looked at King Pengtian up and down and said, "I heard that you have  There are a lot of treasures, it’s rare for us to see each other, so I’ll give you two more.”

    King Pengtian was very angry when he heard this and laughed, saying: "There are plenty of treasures, come and get them if you have the ability."

    "Come and get it." Han Yu tied the immortal rope in his hand to his waist, and then Benpeng Tianwang pounced on him.  King Peng Tian was stunned for a moment, then sneered and waved the Wind-breaking Halberd in his hand, stabbing Han Yu in the face as he rushed over.

    Han Yu reached out and grabbed the Broken Wind Halberd. King Peng Tian was just about to shake his wrist and crush the hands of the ignorant human being.  Unexpectedly, the Wind-breaking Halberd in King Peng's hand suddenly felt hot. King Peng, who had not expected such a situation, immediately let go of his hand, and Han Yu snatched the Wind-breaking Halberd away.

    When the weapon in his hand was taken away, King Peng Tian was immediately furious and reached out to pull out the sword from his waist.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu seemed to look down on the Wind-breaking Halberd at all.  After snatching away the Wind-breaking Halberd, he threw it aside and suddenly rushed in front of King Peng Tian.  He stretched out his hand and pressed the wrist where King Peng was drawing his sword, making it impossible for King Peng to draw his sword.

    When King Peng Tian saw this, he immediately released his left hand holding the sword and suddenly slapped Han Yu in the face.  As a result, Han Yu stretched out his free left hand and grabbed the left hand slapped by Peng Tianwang.  Cross Peng Tianwang's hands and pull them down.  King Pengtian was nearly two meters tall, more than a head taller than Han Yu, but when Han Yu pulled him down hard, King Pengtian couldn't help but lower his head.

    Han Yu hit Peng Tianwang in the face with a headbutt.  The nose is very fragile, no matter how talented you are.  Nose is very difficult to train.  King Pengtian was hit hard by Han Yu's head, and tears flowed out uncontrollably.

    "You bastard!" King Pengtian cursed.  He jerked his head back.  He lowered his head and hit Han Yu hard.  Facing King Peng Tian and trying to retaliate, Han Yu immediately loosened his hands, turned behind King Peng like a fish, and pushed King Peng hard.  Peng Tianwang, who had originally focused his weight forward, was suddenly pushed out of balance, threw himself forward, and fell to the ground.  Han Yu was not polite and immediately sat on King Peng Tian's back.  He grabbed Peng Tianwang's shoulders with both hands, twisted and pulled hard, and forcefully dislocated Peng Tianwang's arms.

    It all happened so fast, almost in the blink of an eye.  The three demon generals who were preparing to admire their master's heroic appearance were all stunned on the spot.  He was dumbfounded as he watched his boss being knocked down by a human.

    "I said, how about we run away." Ma Jing, who had recovered her senses, suggested to Niu Jing in a low voice.  After hearing this very constructive suggestion, Niu Jing couldn't help but feel a little moved.  However, when he saw the crab spirit rolling his eyes, the cow spirit finally came to his senses and scolded the horse spirit in a low voice: "What nonsense are you talking about? Our boss was beaten. How can we, the younger brothers, stand by and watch?"

    "But even if we go up there, it's just an extra plate of food for everyone." Ma Jing muttered in a low voice after hearing this.  When the crab spirit heard this, he couldn't help but cursed: "Look at your worthless appearance."

    Ma Jing then said unconvinced: "Are you promising? Then first find something to cover the exposed area on your butt."

    The words "butt" and "exposed" will probably become forbidden words for Crab Jing in a short time. After hearing Ma Jing's rebuttal, Crab Jing's face suddenly turned red, and he stared at Ma Jing with unkind eyes.  The big pliers started to open and close.  When Niu Jing saw this, he quickly said: "Now is not the time for internal strife. It is better for the king to think about what to do. Huh? What do you think that human is doing?"

    Looking in the direction pointed by Niu Jing, Crab Jing and Ma Jing saw Han Yu sitting on the back of Peng Tianwang. He ignored Peng Tianwang's yelling and started to peel off the armor from Peng Tianwang.

    "I didn't expect this human being to have such a hobby." Ma Jing said in surprise.  As soon as he finished speaking, before the crab spirit could scold him, the cow spirit slapped the horse spirit on the head and shouted angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? You don't even look at what time it is? The crab attacks on the left, and the horse spirit attacks on the left."  Right, I'm in charge of the middle, come on!"

    With the loud shout of Niu Jing, the three demon generals rushed towards Han Yu in three groups: left, middle and right.  But Han Yu didn't seem to take the three demon generals seriously at all. When the three demon generals were still ten meters away from him, a wall of fire suddenly emerged from the ground, blocking the way of the three demon generals.  Han Yu, on the other hand, kept his hands on his hands, and when King Pengtian refused to cooperate, heUnder such circumstances, he just took off the armor and cloak that King Peng Tian was wearing.

    "You bastard!" Peng Tianwang cursed as he lay on the ground, unable to move.  Unfortunately, Han Yu remained unmoved. After taking off his armor and cloak, Han Yu asked, "Hey, what other treasures do you have with you? Hand over all your knowledge."

    "You, are you here to cause trouble or to rob?" King Peng Tian cursed angrily.

    "What about this? Finding trouble is secondary, robbery is primary. I won't hide it from you. I am very poor. I heard that you are a rich man, so naturally I want to come and get close to you. I said, hand over the treasure quickly.  Otherwise, don’t blame me for being barbaric.”

    "No more, you have snatched all the treasures away." King Pengtian cursed angrily.  But Han Yu didn't believe it, and smiled sinisterly: "That's what you said, then don't blame me for stripping you naked."

    As a big monster who commands thousands of big and small monsters, if he is stripped naked by a human, King Peng Tian will no longer have to hang out, and he will just find a place to hide in a deep mountain and old forest and never come out for the rest of his life.  As soon as he heard that Han Yu was about to take off his clothes, King Peng Tian struggled quickly.  King Pengtian is convinced that this human being is a master of what he says.  He really dared to strip himself naked.

    "Stop! Stop! I'll give you the baby!" Feeling that the human's hands were taking off his pants, King Peng Tian shouted hurriedly.  Fortunately, he shouted in time. He had already grabbed the hands on both sides of his pants and was about to take them off and stopped. Han Yu's proud laughter came to his ears, "Isn't it good to cooperate so early? You have to let me take off my pants. Do you think  Who cares about looking at your rotten ass?"

    Now we are at a disadvantage.  Regarding Han Yu's ridicule, King Pengtian could only swallow his anger.  Just wait for yourself to get out of this unfavorable situation.  Make other considerations.  King Peng Tian was very confident in his speed. As long as he stood up and relied on the power of the wings on his back, even if he couldn't deal with this human being, there would still be no problem in escaping.

    "Let me get up!" King Pengtian shouted loudly.

    Han Yu did not embarrass King Pengtian on this point. Hearing this, he stood up and walked away from King Pengtian's back.  He was standing not far from King Peng Tian.  Without the help of hands, it is really difficult to get up from the ground.  However, Han Yu did not help Peng Tianwang, and Peng Tianwang would not accept Han Yu's help.  He struggled to get up from the ground and looked at the three demon generals rushing in from the other side of the fire wall.  King Pengtian couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart, hoping that these three guys would come to rescue him, and he didn't even know how long he had been dead.

    "Who are you?" Peng Tianwang looked at Han Yu unwillingly and asked.  Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and pointed to the sky. Unexpectedly, King Pengtian misunderstood and thought that Han Yu came from heaven.  This news was really unexpected to King Pengtian.

    It is said that when King Peng Tian just hatched from the egg, he was an orphan.  Driven by instinct, King Peng Tian achieved today's achievements, but his longing for home and longing for his relatives have never stopped.  Hearing that the person might be from his hometown, King Peng Tian seemed to have made a major decision. He stared at Han Yu and said, "As long as you tell me how to return to heaven, all the treasures I collected will be given to him."  you."

    Seeing the earnest look on King Pengtian's face, Han Yu realized that he had misunderstood what he meant.  Although Han Yu wanted the treasure, he didn't bother to get it through deception.  He immediately explained to King Peng Tian: "You misunderstood what I just said. I didn't mean that I came from some heaven, but that I came from outside this planet."

    "Planet?" King Peng Tian couldn't help but was stunned when he heard this. It was obvious that he didn't understand what the planet Han Yu meant?  Seeing this, Han Yu explained: "This world is not a round sky and a square place as you think. The place we are standing now is actually a sphere, and outside the sphere, there is the vast universe. I am a human being.  But not humans living on this planet.”

    "I don't understand what you mean. Do you really not know how to get to heaven?"

    "What are you going to do in the heaven? It's almost like a ruin there. In the God-Destroying War, no one, whether it was gods, demons or spirits, could escape the fate of destruction."

    "Have you been to heaven?"

    “Been there and come back again.”

    "Can you let me go too?"

    "Well, I went with someone else. I can't take you there by myself. And heaven is really not a good place. Take you for example, just relying on your strength, going there is  It’s better to stay here and be the king of the mountain than to be someone’s little brother.”

    King Peng Tian was skeptical about Han Yu's words, but the three demon generals standing not far away were shocked.  What Han Yu said was really unbelievable to the three demon generals.

    "No wonder we are not the opponent of this human being. It turns out that this human being is not from here at all.people.  " Ma Jing comforted himself and said to himself. Crab Jing, who just disliked Ma Jing, didn't want to see Ma Jing's self-deception. After hearing Ma Jing's words, he sneered and said: "Ma Jing is really shameless.  long.  "

    Just like crab spirits have a taboo on the words "butt" and "exposed", horse spirits are also allergic to the word "long face".  After hearing Crab Spirit's words, Ma Jing's face suddenly stretched, and she glared at Crab Spirit with an angry look on her face.  The Niu Jing on the side gave a bitter smile when he saw this, and reminded in a low voice: "Don't make yourself unhappy." The Niu Jing's reminder was timely. When they thought of Han Yu, a non-human human being, Ma Jing and Crab Jing immediately became honest.  Yes, the cow spirit watching it was so angry and funny.

    King Pengtian ignored the three demon generals under his command and carefully recalled what Han Yu had said before. King Pengtian suddenly looked at Han Yu and asked: "What is the God-Destroying War you mentioned just now?"

    "The God-Destroying War, as the name suggests, is a war launched by humans against gods and demons to determine the right to speak in the world. The final result is the victory of humans, so it is called the God-Destroying War. If the gods and demons finally win, then  It will probably be recorded as a world-destroying war." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    King Pengtian said in disbelief: "Are you lying to me? Why should a little human compete with gods and demons?"

    "Haha It's normal if you don't believe it." Han Yu smiled understandingly upon hearing this, but his smile looked disgusting in the eyes of King Peng Tian.  Just listen to Han Yu say: "You are like a group of frogs who have been staying in the well. When you look up, you can only see the sky as big as the entrance. How can you know how powerful human beings are. Don't be deceived by what you have seen in the past. What do you think?  Human beings are weak, so what do you think of me as a human being? Just like you have magic weapons to protect yourself, don’t humans make powerful weapons to protect themselves?”

    King Peng Tian was speechless by Han Yu's words.  As Han Yu said, if human beings are weak, then what is going on with this inhuman human being in front of us?  He is much stronger than the three demon generals under his command.  Not only is he powerful, but his personality is also extremely strong. Who has ever seen a human who dared to snatch a monster?

    "Am I really just a frog sitting in a well and looking at the sky?" King Peng Tian said to himself unwillingly.  Han Yu smiled and said, "Yes, you are still the biggest one."

    King Pengtian ignored Han Yu's teasing, and after a moment of silence, he said to Han Yu: "My treasure only carries these few items with me. If you want more, just come back to the cave with me."  Without waiting for Han Yu to answer, he turned around and flew into the sky.

    "Hey~ wait a minute!" Han Yu only had time to shout. King Pengtian felt a chill in his lower body when he was flying in the air. He looked down and saw that one end of his pants had been tied up by the fairy rope at some point, and the fairy rope was tied up at one end.  The other end was stepped on by Han Yu.  He flew like this without knowing it, and his pants were immediately pulled down.

    The three demon generals watched their boss become a veritable bird walker, and quickly closed their eyes to hypnotize themselves but saw nothing.  King Peng Tian had already fallen back to the ground and began to put on his pants hurriedly. At the same time, he glared angrily at Han Yu, the culprit.

    But Han Yu had no sense of being the culprit. Facing King Pengtian's glare, he spread his hands and said in an extremely aggrieved voice: "It's not my fault. Who knew you were flying so fast that you didn't even have to remind me?"  Don’t you have time? Let me ask you, do you want to silence these three guys?” At the end of the sentence, Han Yu pointed at the three demon generals not far away and suggested.

    King Peng: "" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Text Chapter 891 A unique cave

    It's not easy to get out of this observation hole, but you can block the difang to prevent others from seeing Ziji's every move.  Han Yu sealed the observation hole with stones, and used the high temperature of flames to fuse the stones with the observation hole. In this way, it would be impossible to open it unless King Peng Tianwang and his group used great force.

    Having blocked the eyes and ears of King Pengtian and his gang, Han Yu began to think about how to get out of here.  The Broken Dragon Stone weighs at least ten thousand kilograms. Unless there is a mechanism that is turned on, there is no way Han Yu can move the Broken Dragon Stone away with his own strength." "Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!"  Han Yu was very happy with this, so he continued to move around the entrance of the cave blocked by the Broken Dragon Stone, and then went deep into the cave to see if there was another cave entrance deep inside the cave.

    With the observation hole blocked, Peng Tianwang immediately lost Han Yu as his target.  But for the current Pengtian King, it doesn't seem to matter whether Han Yu lives or lives.  There is only one entrance to the cave, and it is currently blocked by the Dragon Breaking Stone.  As long as you don't open the mechanism set up outside the cave, there is no chance that the Broken Dragon Stone will be opened.  As for Han Yu who was trapped in the cave, King Peng Tian believed that as long as he was locked up for ten days and a half, Han Yu would be like a piece of meat on the chopping board, and he could do whatever he wanted to do with it.  With the overall situation decided, Pengtian King Meiyou no longer paid attention to Han Yu as a human being, but instead began to have a headache due to the various losses caused by Han Yu's wildfire.  Since he is the eldest brother of a family, if something happens to his younger brother, the eldest brother cannot remain silent.  Just seeing the losses reported by his subordinates, King Pengtian's hatred for Han Yu deepened.

    Han Yu, who was still hated to the core by King Pengtian, was walking out of the cave.  Unexpectedly, the hole was so big. Han Yu walked almost 500 meters, but he still managed to reach the end of the hole.  Because he can use flames, Han Yu is not worried about the lighting problem, but the cave is too quiet, except for the sound of Han Yu's footsteps.  There were no other sounds, which made Han Yu feel a little unsure.

    Finally, Han Yu finally heard the sound of running water coming from in front of Ziji.  This discovery made Han Yu a little excited, and he couldn't help but speed up and walk towards the direction where the sound of water came from.  As long as there is water, there is a good chance that you can find a way out.  Because only living water can flow, if you follow the direction of the water flow, you will definitely find a way out of here. I am afraid that the exit is under the water. This small problem will not trouble Han Yu.

    When Han Yu walked to the water's edge, he wanted to see the river in front of him better.  Han Yu threw dozens of fireballs around, but when the fire illuminated the difāng, he discovered something out of the ordinary.  Several shadows flickered and disappeared in the firelight.  Han Yu thought it was just because of his eyesight at first, but this kind of thing can only happen one at a time, especially after Han Yu used the firelight to illuminate the abnormal difāng, but he couldn't find it.  Han Yu quietly increased his vigilance.  It seems that there is more than one living creature in this cave.

    ??I quietly observed the river surface and found something abnormal.  Han Yu took two steps into the river.  Want to see what the temperature of the water is.  As a result, as soon as he stepped into the river, something unusual appeared on the surface of the river.  Han Yu quickly retreated to the shore. When he saw that the river surface was not only silent, but also more active, Han Yu hid behind a big rock on the shore. He wanted to see if a shime thing would emerge from the river?

    ……

    I saw the river surging.  An evil ghost with a green face and fangs walked out of the river, holding a steel fork in his hand. The evil ghost walked to the shore and sniffed hard.  He immediately rushed towards the big rock where Han Yu was hiding.  When Han Yu saw this, he thought Zijiyijing had been discovered. Just as he was about to show up, he heard a frightened cry from Turán behind him. When he looked back, he saw a black shadow running away in the direction where Han Yu came from.

    "Hey, do you think I'm beautiful?" Han Yu was wondering that the black figure that escaped was a shime, when a woman asked in his ear.  Han Yu subconsciously looked back and saw a big face leaning in front of Ziji.

    A green face, two protruding eyes, a bloody mouth, two fangs sticking out of the mouth. If this is beautiful, then anyone in this world can find confidence.

    "Ghost!" Han Yu screamed strangely and punched the ghost in the face.  Han Yu has a good habit. When ordinary people encounter something scary, their usual reaction is to scream, faint, or run away.  As for Han Yu, when he encountered a frightened Shihou, his subconscious reaction was to kill the guy who made Ziji scared.

    It's just that the ghost who was punched by Han Yu seemed to be more afraid of ghosts than Han Yu, and he didn't care about it. Han Yu wanted to beat Ziji because of Shime, and rolled and crawled behind the stone where Han Yu was hiding.  He looked around and asked, "Where's the ghost? Where is the ghost?"

    Han Yu looked at the frightened evil ghost speechlessly and pointed at it.  But the evil ghost being accused had no consciousness of being a ghost. Seeing Han Yu pointing at him, he said with a look of disbelief: "Are you pointing a blind finger at him?Are you the ghost?  "

    "If you don't believe me, go and take a photo by the river." Seeing the evil ghost's reaction, Han Yu seemed to be frightened. Maybe the punch just now knocked out the fear in Han Yu's heart.  Even if you see an evil ghost, you don't know enough about yourself. Han Yu pointed to the river and said to the evil ghost.

    The evil ghost came to the river with suspicion, and with the light of the fire thrown by Han Yu, he could clearly see the children reflected in the river.

    "Ghost~" The evil ghost screamed, his eyes rolled white, and he fell to the ground on his back.  Ya was really embarrassed by the ghost, Ziji was so scared that Ziji fainted.  Han Yuyijing was no longer afraid, but looked at the evil ghost who fainted by the river with contempt.

    ……

    Half an hour later, the evil ghost woke up and turned around. When he opened his eyes, he found Ziji lying on the edge of the fire on the shore, and sitting on the edge of the fire was a human being.

    "Did you save me?" the evil ghost asked slowly.

    "Ah, idle time is idle, it's just convenient, no need to think about repaying." Han Yu replied casually while grilling the big fish he just caught from the river.  The fish in this river are also very different from the fish outside. The smallest one Han Yu saw was half a meter long, and each fish had sharp teeth similar to those of a shark in its mouth.  Fortunately, the eyes of this fish have long been degraded due to long-term lack of light. Han Yu flew on the river and caught them accurately.

    "I advise you not to eat the fish here." The evil ghost looked at the grilled fish in Han Yu's hand and said quietly.

    "For shime?" Han Yu sniffed, and the smell of grilled fish brought out the greed in Han Yu's belly.  Just listen to the evil ghost continue to say: "The fish here all grew up eating human flesh."

    "Pah~" The fish in Han Yu's hand fell to the ground, but it was picked up by Han Yu immediately.  Han Yu said to the evil spirit angrily: "Stop talking nonsense? If the fish here grew up eating human flesh, then you can tell me where the people are?"

    "Well, if you don't believe it, just wait a while. I guess you will see a scene that you will never forget." The evil ghost sighed and said to Han Yu.

    Seeing the seriousness of what the evil ghost said, Han Yu couldn't help but be doubtful. He put down the half-cooked fish in his hand, looked at the evil ghost in puzzlement and asked, "Why do you want to tell me this?"

    “I don’t want to see you die an unexpected death.” The evil ghost was silent for a while.  He replied slowly.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this and asked, "Is this fish poisonous?"

    "It's poisonous to humans, but it's a very precious tonic to monsters. Shhh, don't make a sound. Look carefully at the surface of the river." Turán, the evil ghost, signaled Han Yu to be silent and pointed to the river.  Han Yu looked in the direction pointed by the evil spirit.  I saw that the originally calm river surface was turbulent.  It seems like something is getting ready to come out of the river.  At this time, the evil ghost stood on the bank with a steel fork, and pushed the ground with force. Then, in the middle of the river, it seemed as if something was boiling, and dead bodies dressed in black poured out of the river.  After a while, the river was covered with dead bodies.  Look at the dead bodies.  Han Yu's brows couldn't help but frown deeper.  At this moment, there was a splash of water from the other end of the river, and Han Yu threw a fireball casually.  Under the light of the fire, Han Yu saw the big fish in the river swarming in and heading straight for the dead bodies floating on the river.  Every dead body was surrounded by fish. Seeing the fish frantically biting the dead body, Han Yu really lost his appetite.  There was a huge flame in his hand, and the fish that was originally grilled to medium rare was completely burned into black charcoal.

    Throwing the charcoal fish aside, Han Yu stood in front of the evil ghost and asked, "What's going on?"

    "Shh, be quiet, don't ask questions now." The evil ghost responded, staring closely at the river, as if looking for Shime.  It's a pity that until those big fish swam away one after another, the evil ghost couldn't find Shime.  On the contrary, the dead bodies were still floating on the river in good condition, but their original colors had been restored from the original black and black. It turned out that these dead bodies were originally white, but they were just wrapped in the black shime stuff, and those fish  The thing to eat is the layer of black stuff wrapped around the dead body.

    After the big fish party in the river ended, the dead bodies on the river seemed to have completed their tasks and began to sink into the river one by one. After a while, the river surface became clean, as if something happened.  Pass yiyàng.  At this moment, the evil ghost took away his eyes that had been staring at the river, turned around and asked Han Yu: "Did you just ask me about shime?"

    "UghI was asking what happened to these dead bodies?"

    “…Those are all tools for making fish bait.”

    Hearing this answer, Han Yu frowned slightly. Seeing this, the evil ghost said: "Don't think that my words are unpleasant. Do you know? The cause of all this is neither monsters nor gods, but you humans."

    &nbsp; "Huh?" Han Yu looked at the evil ghost in confusion upon hearing this.

    Seeing this, the evil ghost said slowly: "Since you are a human being, you must also know that human emperors and generals always build a mausoleum for you before they die."

    Han Yu did know this, but with the development of human civilization, things like the ancient emperors and generals who spent a lot of money to create a place to live after death have long since disappeared.  After hearing the evil ghost's words, Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously: "You wouldn't tell me that this mountain is an emperor's tomb, right?"

    "To be precise, it is a palace built for Ziji by a human who dreamed of becoming an emperor before his death, and this is just the entrance to the palace."

    "You mean, this river does not connect to the outside, but leads to the tomb?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked with some disappointment when he heard what the evil ghost said.

    The evil spirit shook his head and replied: "No, if you follow the river, you can indeed reach the outside world. But if you want to enter the mausoleum, you must pass through the waterway from the bottom of the river, and then you can reach the mausoleum."

    Han Yu was slightly relieved after hearing this, looked at the evil ghost and said, "I'm not interested in that Shime Tomb. I just want to leave here and go back outside."

    “for Shime’s sake, you don’t want to go to the mausoleum?” the evil ghost asked in confusion.

    "I don't know the road. What if I get lost? And now I have to go to the Pengtian King to settle accounts. It's really embarrassing. I said Yasha. If you have nothing else to do, then I will leave.  I'm very busy, I have too many people hanging around here to grind my teeth."

    "Wait a minute, you just said you wanted to settle a score with King Peng, which King Peng is it?"

    "It's the Garuda who occupies this place and has thousands of little demons under his command. This guy tricked me into going into the cave to pick out treasures, but he put down the dragon-breaking stone at the entrance while I was picking out treasures. As a result, I  Can't get out." Han Yu explained after hearing this.

    After hearing Han Yu’s explanation, the evil ghost seemed to become excited all of a sudden.  Staring at Han Yu, he asked with a trembling voice: "You mean, you can defeat that King Peng Tian?"

    "Well although it takes a lot of effort to solve it, it's not impossible to solve. As long as it doesn't want to escape, then it's no problem for me."

    The evil ghost was silent.  He seemed to have made a difficult decision while standing there, staring at Han Yu.  He said word by word: "Ruguo, you can help us drive away that King Pengtian. Then we are willing to give you everything in the mausoleum."

    "You? Are there other evil spirits in the river besides you?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "We were actually human beings when we were alive, butwell, it's useless to talk about this kind of thing. Human beings, ruguo, you can help us get rid of that Pengtian King. Then we will be liberated and re-enter reincarnation. Seeing that we were once the same  For the sake of humanity, please help us once." The evil ghost said and knelt down to Han Yu.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Han Yu felt a little funny, a ghost knelt down and begged a living person for help.  This is truly an experience I've never had before.  Fortunately, dealing with King Pengtian was what Han Yu planned to do after leaving here, so he just agreed to this evil ghost.  I just need a guide to leave here. With the help of this local snake, I believe it will be easier for Ziji to leave here.

    "Okay, I agree to your request. But I have to go out first." Han Yu said to the evil ghost.  The evil ghost was overjoyed when he heard this. He quickly stood up and said to Han Yu: "My dear friend, please wait here for a moment. I will go and inform my companions of this happy event." After saying that, before Han Yu could say anything, the evil ghost turned around and jumped in.  Into the river.

    Han Yu opened his mouth, but finally decided to wait by the river for a while to see what the evil ghost wanted to do.  Just waiting always makes people feel a little upset. Han Yu picked up the stones around him and threw them into the river out of boredom.  At first, he was throwing small stones, but as he kept throwing them, Han Yu became impatient, so he simply picked up a stone that was as big as a human head and threw it away as hard as he could.

    As a result, méiyou heard the plop of rocks falling into the water, but instead heard a scream, and then heard the evil ghost from before exclaiming, "Dad, what's wrong with you?"

    "Uh-huh? Can it hit 'people' like this?" Han Yu, who was standing on the shore, thought to himself in confusion.

    After a while, I saw the evil ghost dragging another evil ghost onto the shore.  I saw that the evil ghost looked similar to the evil ghost I had seen before. The biggest difference was probably the gender difference and the big bulge on the forehead.

    This is incriminating evidence!  Evidence of Han Yu’s crime of throwing things.  Han Yu came over feeling guilty and asked, "What's going on?"

    The female evil ghost rolled her eyes at Han Yu angrily and said, "No, I don't know who the daredevil is. I have nothing to do."Throwing a stone into the river hit my dad.  How wicked!  "

    Han Yuming, who was wronged, knew that the female evil ghost was criticizing Sang and Huai, but he could not refute it, so he could only change the subject and asked: "Do you still have a father? Do evil ghosts also have families? Can evil ghosts also give birth to children?  Evil ghost?"

    "Bah! That's nonsense. Didn't I tell you that I was a human when I was alive?" the female evil ghost spat.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the fainted evil ghost moaned, and the female evil ghost quickly asked: "Dad, how are you doing now?"

    "Dizziness. My daughter, have you found out who is the wicked one in Qingchu?"

    Hearing this, the female evil ghost rolled her eyes at Han Yu, who was standing aside, and replied softly: "Kěnéng, a stone fell off naturally, and it happened to hit daddy, right?"

    "Really? Then I am really unlucky. Daughter, where is the human being you just mentioned who can help our family get rid of the curse?"

    "Dad, he is standing right next to you."

    Hearing this, the male evil ghost looked in the direction of his daughter's finger. As soon as he saw Han Yu, the male evil ghost Turán jumped up from the ground, pointed at Han Yu and shouted: "You murderer!"

    "Ah?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and the female evil spirit quickly covered Han Yu and said, "Dad, are you talking about shime?"

    "Humph, you still want to cover for him? Look at that guy's hands." The male evil spirit shouted angrily.

    Han Yu, who was reminded by the male evil spirit, quickly looked down at Ziji's hand and saw that there were a lot of stone chips on Ziji's hand. It seemed that he had forgotten to eliminate the evidence.

    "How dare you attack mehiss~" Halfway through his words, the male evil ghost couldn't help but let out a miserable hiss.  Han Yu couldn't help but laugh when he saw this, which made the male evil spirit even more angry. He immediately threw away his daughter who was holding Ziji, and rushed towards Han Yu who had hurt him and still didn't regret it.

    It is not easy to get out of this observation hole, but you can block this difāng to prevent others from seeing your every move.  Han Yu sealed the observation hole with stones, and used the high temperature of flames to fuse the stones with the observation hole.  In this way, unless King Pengtian and his gang use great force, it will be extremely difficult to poke them open.

    Having blocked the eyes and ears of King Pengtian and his gang, Han Yu began to think about how to get out of here.  The Broken Dragon Stone weighs at least ten thousand kilograms, unless there is a mechanism that is turned on.  Otherwise, there is no way Han Yu could move the Dragon Breaking Stone away with his own strength.  Han Yu was very happy with this, so he decided not to move around the entrance of the cave blocked by the Broken Dragon Stone.  Instead, go deeper into the cave.  I want to see if there is another cave entrance deep inside the cave.

    With the observation hole blocked, Peng Tianwang immediately lost Han Yu as his target.  But for the current Pengtian King, it doesn't seem to matter whether Han Yu lives or lives.  There is only one entrance to the cave, and it is currently blocked by the Dragon Breaking Stone.  As long as you don't open the mechanism set up outside the cave, there is no chance that the Broken Dragon Stone will be opened.  And Han Yu was trapped in the cave.  King Peng Tian believed that as long as he was locked up for ten days and a half, Han Yu would be like a piece of meat on the chopping board, and he could do whatever he wanted to do with it.  Just clean it up.  With the overall situation decided, Pengtian King Meiyou no longer paid attention to Han Yu as a human being, but instead began to have a headache due to the various losses caused by Han Yu's wildfire.  Since he is the eldest brother of a family, if something happens to his younger brother, the eldest brother cannot remain silent.  Just seeing the losses reported by his subordinates, King Pengtian's hatred for Han Yu deepened.

    Han Yu, who was still hated to the core by King Pengtian, was walking out of the cave.  Unexpectedly, the hole was so big. Han Yu walked almost 500 meters, but he still managed to reach the end of the hole.  Because he can use flames, Han Yu is not worried about the lighting problem, but the cave is too quiet. Apart from Han Yu's footsteps, there are no other sounds, which makes Han Yu feel a little unsure.

    Finally, Han Yu finally heard the sound of running water coming from in front of Ziji.  This discovery made Han Yu a little excited, and he couldn't help but speed up and walk towards the direction where the sound of water came from.  As long as there is water, there is a good chance that you can find a way out.  Because only living water can flow, if you follow the direction of the water flow, you will definitely find a way out of here. I am afraid that the exit is under the water. This small problem will not trouble Han Yu.

    Walking to the water's edge, Han Yu threw dozens of fireballs around in order to get a better view of the river in front of him. As a result, the difāng illuminated by the fire discovered something out of the ordinary.  Several shadows flickered and disappeared in the firelight.  At first, Han Yu thought it was because he was dazzled, but this kind of thing can only happen one at a time, especially after Han Yu used the firelight to illuminate the abnormal difāng but failed to notice it, Han Yu quietly increased his vigilance.  It seems that there is more than one living creature in this cave.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??????How.  As a result, as soon as he stepped into the river, something unusual appeared on the surface of the river.  Han Yu quickly retreated to the shore. When he saw that the river surface was not only silent, but also more active, Han Yu hid behind a big rock on the shore. He wanted to see if a shime thing would emerge from the river?

    ……

    I saw the river surging, and an evil ghost with a green face and fangs walking out of the river holding a steel fork in his hand. The evil ghost walked to the shore, sniffed hard, and immediately rushed towards the big rock where Han Yu was hiding.  When Han Yu saw this, he thought Zijiyijing had been discovered. Just as he was about to show up, he heard a frightened cry from Turán behind him. When he looked back, he saw a black shadow running away in the direction where Han Yu came from.

    "Hey, do you think I'm beautiful?" Han Yu was wondering that the black figure that escaped was a shime, when a woman asked in his ear.  Han Yu subconsciously looked back and saw a big face leaning in front of Ziji.

    It has a blue face, two protruding eyes, and a bloody mouth.  Two fangs are bared outside the mouth. If this is beautiful, then anyone in the world can find confidence.

    "Ghost!" Han Yu screamed strangely and punched the ghost in the face.  Han Yu has a good habit. When ordinary people encounter something scary, their usual reaction is to scream, faint, or run away.  As for Han Yu, when he encountered a frightened Shihou, his subconscious reaction was to kill the guy who made Ziji scared.

    It’s just that the ghost who was punched by Han Yu seemed to be more afraid of ghosts than Han Yu.  Not caring about it, Han Yu wanted to beat Ziji because of Shime. He rolled and crawled behind the stone where Han Yu was hiding, looking around and asked: "Where is the ghost? Where is the ghost?"

    Han Yu looked at the frightened evil ghost speechlessly and pointed at it.  But the evil ghost being pointed at had no consciousness of being a ghost, so he saw Han Yu pointing at Ziji.  He said with a look of disbelief: "Are you pointing blind fingers? Are you the ghost?"

    "If you don't believe me, go to the river and take a photo." Seeing the evil ghost reacting like this, Han Yu seemed to be no longer frightened.  Perhaps the punch just now knocked out the fear in Han Yu's heart.  Even if you see an evil ghost and know yourself, you will never know it.  Han Yu pointed to the river and said to the evil ghost.

    The evil ghost came to the river with suspicion, and with the light of the fire thrown by Han Yu, he could clearly see the children reflected in the river.

    "Ghost~" The evil ghost screamed, his eyes rolled white, and he fell to the ground on his back.  Ya was really embarrassed by the ghost, Ziji was so scared that Ziji fainted.  Han Yuyijing is not afraid anymore.  He just looked at the evil ghost who fainted by the river with contempt.

    ……

    Half an hour later, the evil ghost woke up and turned around. When he opened his eyes, he found Ziji lying next to the fire on the shore.  And sitting on the side of the fire was a human being.

    "Did you save me?" the evil ghost asked slowly.

    "Ah, idle time is idle, it's just convenient, no need to think about repaying." Han Yu replied casually while grilling the big fish he just caught from the river.  The fish in this river are also very different from the fish outside. The smallest one Han Yu saw was half a meter long, and each fish had sharp teeth similar to those of a shark in its mouth.  Fortunately, the eyes of this fish have long been degraded due to long-term lack of light. Han Yu flew on the river and caught them accurately.

    "I advise you not to eat the fish here." The evil ghost looked at the grilled fish in Han Yu's hand and said quietly.

    "For shime?" Han Yu sniffed, and the smell of grilled fish brought out the greed in Han Yu's belly.  Just listen to the evil ghost continue to say: "The fish here all grew up eating human flesh."

    "Pah~" The fish in Han Yu's hand fell to the ground, but it was picked up by Han Yu immediately. Han Yu said to the evil spirit angrily: "Stop talking nonsense? If you eat the fish here,  If you grew up with human flesh, then tell me, where are the people?"

    "Well, if you don't believe it, just wait a while. I guess you will see a scene that you will never forget." The evil ghost sighed and said to Han Yu.

    Seeing the seriousness of what the evil ghost said, Han Yu couldn't help but be doubtful. He put down the half-cooked fish in his hand, looked at the evil ghost in puzzlement and asked, "Why do you want to tell me this?"

    "I don't want to see you die an unexpected death." The evil ghost was silent for a while and replied slowly.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this and asked, "Is this fish poisonous?"

    "It's poisonous to humans. But it's a very precious tonic to monsters. Shhh, don't make any noise and look at the river carefully." The evil ghost Turán signaled Han Yu to be silent and pointed at the river.  Han Yu looked in the direction pointed by the evil spirit and saw that the originally calm river surface was turbulent, as if something was preparing to come out in the river.  At this time, the evil ghost stood on the bank with a steel fork, and pushed the ground with force. Then, in the middle of the river, it seemed as if something was boiling, and dead bodies dressed in black poured out of the river.  ?In a short time, the river was covered with dead bodies.  Looking at the dead bodies, Han Yu couldn't help but frown deeper.  At this moment, there was a splashing sound from the other end of the river. Han Yu threw a fireball casually. Under the light of the fire, Han Yu saw the big fish in the river swarming towards the river.  The dead bodies floating on the mountain went away.  Every dead body was surrounded by fish. Seeing the fish frantically biting the dead body, Han Yu really lost his appetite.  There was a huge flame in his hand, and the fish that was originally grilled to medium rare was completely burned into black charcoal.

    Throwing the charcoal fish aside, Han Yu stood in front of the evil ghost and asked, "What's going on?"

    "Shh, be quiet, don't ask questions now." The evil ghost responded, staring at the river.  Seems to be looking for Shime.  It's a pity that until those big fish swam away one after another, the evil ghost couldn't find Shime.  On the contrary, the dead bodies were still floating on the river in good condition, but their original colors had been restored from the original black and black. It turned out that these dead bodies were originally white, but they were just wrapped in the black shime stuff, and those fish  The thing to eat is the layer of black stuff wrapped around the dead body.

    After the big fish dinner party in the river ended, the dead bodies on the river seemed to have completed their tasks and began to sink into the river one by one.  After a while, the river surface became clean, as if nothing had happened.  At this moment, the evil ghost took away his eyes that had been staring at the river, turned around and asked Han Yu: "Did you just ask me about shime?"

    "UghI was asking what happened to these dead bodies?"

    “…Those are all tools for making fish bait.”

    Hear this answer.  Han Yu frowned slightly, and when the evil spirit saw this, he said, "Don't think that my words are unpleasant. Do you know? The one who caused all this is neither monsters nor gods, but you humans."

    "Huh?" Han Yu looked at the evil ghost in confusion upon hearing this.

    Seeing this, the evil ghost said slowly: "Since you are a human being, you must also know that human emperors and generals always build a mausoleum for you before they die."

    Han Yu did know this, but with the development of human civilization, emperors and generals in ancient times spent a lot of money to create a place to live after death.  Yijing has long been extinct.  After hearing the evil ghost's words, Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously: "You wouldn't tell me that this mountain is an emperor's tomb, right?"

    "To be precise, it is a palace built for Ziji by a human who dreamed of becoming an emperor before his death, and this place is just the entrance to the palace."

    "You mean, this river does not connect to the outside, but leads to the tomb?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked with some disappointment when he heard what the evil ghost said.

    The evil spirit shook his head and replied: "No, if you follow the river, you can indeed reach the outside world. But if you want to enter the mausoleum, you must pass through the waterway from the bottom of the river, and then you can reach the mausoleum."

    Han Yu was slightly relieved after hearing this, looked at the evil ghost and said, "I'm not interested in that Shime Tomb. I just want to leave here and go back outside."

    “for Shime’s sake, you don’t want to go to the mausoleum?” the evil ghost asked in confusion.

    "I don't know the road. What if I get lost? And now I have to go to the Pengtian King to settle accounts. It's really embarrassing. I said, Yasha, if you don't have anything else to do, then I'll leave.  I'm very busy, I have too many people hanging around here to grind my teeth."

    "Wait a minute, you just said you wanted to settle a score with King Peng, which King Peng is it?"

    "It's the Garuda who occupies this place and has thousands of little demons under his command. This guy tricked me into going into the cave to pick out treasures, but he put down the dragon-breaking stone at the entrance while I was picking out treasures. As a result, I  Can't get out." Han Yu explained after hearing this.

    After hearing Han Yu’s explanation, the evil spirit seemed to get excited all of a sudden. He stared at Han Yu and asked in a trembling voice: “You mean you can defeat that King Peng Tian?”

    "Well although it takes a lot of effort to solve it, it's not impossible to solve. As long as it doesn't want to escape, then it's no problem for me."

    The evil ghost was silent. He seemed to have made a difficult decision while standing there. He stared at Han Yu and said word by word: "Ruguo, if you can help us get rid of that King Pengtian, then we are willing to put the tomb in  Everything is given to you."

    "You? Are there other evil spirits in the river besides you?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "We were actually human beings when we were alive, butwell, it's useless to talk about this kind of thing. Human beings, ruguo, you can help us get rid of that Pengtian King, then we will be liberated and re-enter reincarnation. Seeing that we were once the same  For the sake of mankind, please help us once." The evil ghost said toYuyu knelt down.

    ?????????? Han Yu felt a little funny. A ghost knelt down and begged a living person for help. This was really an unprecedented experience.  Fortunately, dealing with King Pengtian was what Han Yu planned to do after leaving here, so he just agreed to this evil ghost.  I just need a guide to leave here. With the help of this local snake, I believe it will be easier for Ziji to leave here.

    "Okay, I agree to your request. But I have to go out first." Han Yu said to the evil ghost.  The evil ghost was overjoyed when he heard this. He quickly stood up and said to Han Yu: "My dear friend, please wait here for a moment. I will go and inform my companions of this happy event." After saying that, before Han Yu could say anything, the evil ghost turned around and jumped in.  Into the river.

    Han Yu opened his mouth, but finally decided to wait by the river for a while to see what the evil ghost wanted to do.  Just waiting always makes people feel a little upset. Han Yu picked up the stones around him and threw them into the river out of boredom.  At first, he was throwing small stones, but as he kept throwing them, Han Yu became impatient, so he simply picked up a stone that was as big as a human head and threw it away as hard as he could.

    As a result, méiyou heard the plop of rocks falling into the water, but instead heard a scream, and then heard the evil ghost from before exclaiming, "Dad, what's wrong with you?"

    "Uh-huh? Can it hit 'people' like this?" Han Yu, who was standing on the shore, thought to himself in confusion.

    After a while, I saw the evil ghost dragging another evil ghost onto the shore.  I saw that the evil ghost looked similar to the evil ghost I had seen before. The biggest difference was probably the gender difference and the big bulge on the forehead.

    This is incriminating evidence!  Evidence of Han Yu’s crime of throwing things.  Han Yu came over feeling guilty and asked, "What's going on?"

    The female evil ghost rolled her eyes at Han Yu angrily and said, "I don't know what kind of daredevil he was. He threw stones into the river for nothing and hit my father. How wicked!"

    Han Yuming, who was wronged, knew that the female evil ghost was criticizing Sang and Huai, but he could not refute it, so he could only change the subject and asked: "Do you still have a father? Do evil ghosts also have families? Can evil ghosts also give birth to children?  Evil ghost?"

    "Bah! That's nonsense. Didn't I tell you that I was a human when I was alive?" the female evil ghost spat.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the fainted evil ghost moaned, and the female evil ghost quickly asked: "Dad, how are you doing now?"

    "Dizziness. My daughter, have you found out who is the wicked one in Qingchu?"

    Hearing this, the female evil ghost rolled her eyes at Han Yu, who was standing aside, and replied softly: "Kěnéng, a stone fell off naturally, and it happened to hit daddy, right?"

    "Really? Then I am really unlucky. Daughter, where is the human being you just mentioned who can help our family get rid of the curse?"

    "Dad, he is standing right next to you."

    Hearing this, the male evil ghost looked in the direction of his daughter's finger. As soon as he saw Han Yu, the male evil ghost Turán jumped up from the ground, pointed at Han Yu and shouted: "You murderer!"

    "Ah?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and the female evil spirit quickly covered Han Yu and said, "Dad, are you talking about shime?"

    "Humph, you still want to cover for him? Look at that guy's hands." The male evil spirit shouted angrily.

    Han Yu, who was reminded by the male evil spirit, quickly looked down at Ziji's hand and saw that there were a lot of stone chips on Ziji's hand. It seemed that he had forgotten to eliminate the evidence.

    "How dare you attack mehiss~" Halfway through his words, the male evil ghost couldn't help but let out a miserable hiss.  Han Yu couldn't help but laugh when he saw this, which made the male evil spirit even more angry. He immediately threw away his daughter who was holding Ziji, and rushed towards Han Yu who had hurt him and still didn't regret it.  To be continued.  Mobile phone users please go and read.  )

 Text Chapter 892 Violent Demolition

    The world's great wonders.  Along the way, Han Yu had seen countless incredible things, but when he saw the palace suspended in the air, Han Yu couldn't help but be amazed.

    The three members of the Jiang family did not follow, or they could not even enter the palace gate. Even if Han Yu destroyed a magic circle carved above the palace gate, the three of them were determined not to enter the palace with Han Yu to visit.  .  Han Yu had no interest in the empty palaces around him and went straight to the main hall suspended in the air.

    Following the steps hovering in the air step by step to the main hall, standing at the gate of the main hall, Han Yu looked back and looked at the palaces built on the ground.  No wonder people always like to stand on high places and look down. The feeling of seeing all the small mountains at a glance is really good.

    Just as he was about to walk into the main hall to take a look, several black figures suddenly turned out from behind the stone pillars outside the main hall, and rushed straight towards Han Yu without making a sound.  Looking at the shining swords held in the hands of these black figures, Han Yu knew that these guys were coming with bad intentions.

    Before entering, the Jiang family did not warn that there would be such a dangerous presence in the palace, but Han Yu did not suspect that this was intentional mischief by the Jiang family.  To put it bluntly, the three members of the Jiang family are the guards guarding the tomb, and they are also the most peripheral ones. How could they let the three members of the family know the deepest secrets of the imperial mausoleum.

    The black shadow was very fast. It rushed to Han Yu's side in almost the blink of an eye. Han Yu had no time to dodge. In an instant, he was cut with several cuts on his body. Although the cuts were not deep, the weapons in the hands of these black figures were  The knife seemed to have been specially treated, and Han Yu felt that his wound always had a cold feeling, and it was even worse.  Through these wounds, the blood on the body seems to be flowing out uncontrollably and cannot be stopped.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu cursed secretly, and his body burst into flames.  Facing Han Yu who was covered in fire, the shadows seemed fearless and still rushed straight towards Han Yu bravely.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly flew into the air, but he did not expect that these black figures kicked off the ground and rushed straight to Han Yu with extraordinary ease.  Han Yu frowned and immediately raised his body again and flew higher.  At this time, the difference between the two sides can be seen.

    With self-propelled ability, Han Yu can move up and down easily.  The shadows who had lost their target because they did not encounter Han Yu seemed to be frozen in the air. Although they swung their limbs vigorously, they could only move in place.

    Seeing how the shadows were unable to get up or down, Han Yu suddenly felt much better.  He slowly took out the healing bottle he carried with him.  The wounds on his body were still bleeding, although not much.  But Han Yu didn't want to end up losing too much blood.

    The effect of the treatment bottle is significant.  The wounds on Han Yu's body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the bright energy dripping down Han Yu's wounds dripped onto the black shadow below Han Yu.  It was just a drop, but it also made the dark shadow that had caused Han Yu so much pain disappear.  Seeing this situation, Han Yu couldn't help but look at the other black figures curiously.  Those dark figures seemed to have a premonition of what Han Yu was going to do next, and they all struggled hard, but no matter how they struggled.  It's all in vain.  Like a toad nailed to the wall, no matter how hard it struggles, it cannot escape the fate of becoming a specimen.

    Han Yu flew to the side of a dark shadow, who seemed to have been appointed.  He stopped struggling and floated there motionless, ready to wait for the moment when he disappeared.  But Han Yu did not use the healing bottle, but instead pulled off the black shadow's mask.

    When Han Yu saw the true face of the black shadow, he couldn't help but take a breath.  This black figure has no face, or its face has long been destroyed. Except for its two eyes that remain intact, its nose has been shaved off, its ears have been cut off, and its mouth has been firmly sewn together with iron wire.  No wonder these black shadows didn't make a sound. Even if they wanted to shout, they were probably unable to do so.

    The shadow seemed to notice the sympathetic look in Han Yu's eyes, and he suddenly became excited and danced non-stop.  Han Yu didn't know what this black shadow wanted to express, but it could be seen from the fact that this guy threw away the knife in his hand that he probably no longer wanted to attack him.

    Deciding to take a gamble, Han Yu grabbed the shadow by the back of the neck and threw the shadow towards the gate of the Tiangong.  The black shadow on the ground immediately regained its freedom, and no longer had the previous feeling of being unable to get up or down.  And Han Yu, a good man, did his best to the end. Since he saved one, he saved them all.  After seeing Han Yu's actions just now, the other shadows seemed to understand that Han Yu was not going to kill them one by one and let Han Yu do whatever he wanted.

    ……

    Including the black shadow that Han Yu accidentally killed before, there are a total of thirteen black figures standing in front of Han Yu.  Looking at the twelve black figures kneeling in front of him, Han Yu quickly said: ??Get up, everyone, get up.  "As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu suddenly remembered that these black figures did not have ears, and it would be difficult for them to hear his words. Thinking of this, Han Yu stepped forward and helped the black figures up one by one.

    The shadows were not too pretentious and stood up with Han Yu's support.  Both parties stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes, neither knowing what to say at this time.  Fortunately, Heiying, who was saved by Han Yu first, was smart and turned around and ran back to the hall. When he came out, he was holding a pile of wooden boards and a dagger in his hands.  He used a dagger to carve words on the wooden board in front of Han Yu.

    But looking at the words on the wooden board, Han Yu didn't look happy at all.  Han Yu didn't recognize any of these words. He scratched his head with a headache. Han Yu slapped his forehead and realized that if he didn't recognize them, someone else would.  He immediately waved to the black shadow to follow him to the palace gate, and asked three members of the Jiang family to act as his translators.  Now the two sides can finally communicate.

    Through communication, Han Yu learned that these black shadows were the last line of defense to guard the imperial mausoleum.  By taking special medicines, a person's body can be incorruptible for thousands of years, and the person's consciousness can also be maintained so that he will not become a walking zombie.  At this point, Han Yu had to lament his good luck.  The black shadow that he accidentally killed was the leader of the remaining twelve black shadows, and he held the method to make these twelve black shadows die instantly.  But now, it can be said that Han Yu has unintentionally liberated these twelve shadows.

    ?Perhaps out of gratitude to Han Yu, the shadows can be said to know everything about Han Yu's problems and talk about everything.  Especially when asked where the treasures that kept the Heavenly Palace suspended in the air were, these shadows didn't even hesitate.

    With these guys who know the inside story providing information.  Han Yu can be said to be determined to get the treasure hidden in the Heavenly Palace.  Without letting the shadow follow, Han Yu walked into the main hall alone.  As soon as he entered the main hall, Han Yu looked up and saw an old man sitting on the throne.  This old man was wearing a yellow robe and had a majestic look on his face. Although his eyes were closed, he gave off a feeling of calmness and authority.

    Of course, what caught Han Yu’s attention was not the old man sitting on the throne, but the ball held in the old man’s hand. Looking at the shining object in the center of the ball, Han Yu knew that that thing was what he was looking for.

    Without hesitation, he took two steps towards the throne.  Han Yu had just walked to the center of the main hall when he suddenly discovered that the object in the center of the ball held in the old man's hand erupted with a stronger light than before. However, Han Yu did not feel the glare at all. Instead, he felt a sense of déjà vu.  Feel.  Subconsciously, he looked down and saw that his chest was also emitting a faint light.  Han Yu seemed to realize something.  He quickly reached out and took out the broken piece of Nine Dragons jade hanging around his neck.  As expected, it was this piece of jade that he always kept with him that shone brightly.

    Kowloon jade fragments.  It seems that I started my adventure just to find the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant.  But along the way, there was no news for a long time, which almost made Han Yu forget that he was still looking for such a thing.  Now he suddenly discovered another piece of Kowloon jade, which gave Han Yu an unexpected joy.

    Secretly suppressing the joy in his heart, Han Yu quickened his pace and walked towards the throne.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that just when Han Yu reached out to pick up the ball in the old man's hand.  The old man sitting on the throne suddenly reacted.

    "Presumptuous!"

    Han Yu was frightened and trembled.  First, the old man's shout was too sudden, and Han Yu was not mentally prepared at all. Second, after all, this broken piece of Kowloon jade was not his own, so he heard the old man's scolding.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little wronged for being caught.

    The old man on the throne slowly opened his eyes, and Han Yu almost shouted the word "fraudulent corpse".  But when he thought that shouting like this was really rude, he forced himself to endure it.

    The old man stared at Han Yu coldly and said slowly: "What a bold little thief, how dare you disturb the purity of this immortal."

    "Shangxian?" Han Yu's expression suddenly became strange when he heard the title of old man.

    "Humph! Ordinary people." Looking at Han Yu's stunned expression, the old man said contemptuously.

    Han Yu: ""

    Han Yu walked forward silently without saying a word. When the old man saw this, he immediately shouted angrily: "How brave! Where does this thief dare to be so rude in front of Benshangxian? Someone, give this madman to Benshangxian."  Drag him down and behead him!"

    No matter how the old man shouts, the only response is silence.

    "You, what are you going to do?" The old man asked in panic, glaring at Han Yu who was smiling maliciously at him.

    Han Yu still didn’t answer. He reached out and grabbed the ball in the old man’s hand.  Upon seeing this, the old man quickly reached out to grab it, but was slapped aside by Han Yu.

    It’s wrong to hit old people.  Han Yu knew this very well.  But, learn some lessonsThe old man who is dying cannot survive without beating.

    There was a crisp sound of "pop", and the old man who was beaten seemed to be stunned. He covered the beaten cheek with one hand, pointed at Han Yu with the other hand, and asked stammering: "You, how dare you hit me?"  ?”

    "Aren't you an immortal?" Han Yu asked, baring his teeth.

    "You, you" The old man was so angry that he couldn't speak, and Han Yu asked in pursuit of victory: "What? Are you unhappy? Do you want someone to kill me? Then I have to tell you with regret.  One thing is wrong. Your empire was completely finished just a few years after you died. I don’t blame your descendants for not working hard, but who told them to give up to me? The family fortune left to them is in disarray.  It is full of holes and is on the verge of collapse. If someone pushes it lightly, it will immediately fall down and cannot be helped up again.”

    "Huh~huh~huh~" After listening to Han Yu's words, the old man didn't know whether he was stimulated and became mentally abnormal or something else. He stared at Han Yu coldly and said, "Since you told me  thing, then I also regret to tell you something. You didn't cut off my head just now, which was the biggest mistake of your life. As for why you said life, it's because you can't survive today." The words just  After falling, golden hair began to grow on the old man's body. Even on his originally fair face, golden hair as long as a finger also grew.

    Watching the old man suddenly transform into a golden-haired monster.  Han Yu couldn't help being frightened and ran away. He immediately decided that Thirty-Six Strategies would be the best way to go. Without even turning around, he walked backwards towards the entrance of the main hall.  But I didn't expect that the old man who evolved into a golden-haired monster seemed to have expected that Han Yu would retreat at this moment. He stretched out his hand and pressed the mechanism on the throne, and the door of the main hall closed with a bang.

    With his escape route cut off, Han Yu watched the golden-haired monster step by step down the throne and walked towards him unhurriedly.  He couldn't help but grin, since there was no way to retreat, he just had to fight.

    Han Yu, who has never been afraid of not fighting, threw the ball snatched from the Golden Retriever onto the beam, and the battle began.  Han Yu didn't want to hold a burden in his hands.  The golden-haired monster didn't seem to be interested in the ball, and kept staring at Han Yu.  Han Yu snorted lightly, and the flame became Han Yu's best armor.

    Looking at Han Yu who suddenly turned into a burning man, the golden-haired monster hesitated for a moment, but then let out a roar.  He rushed towards Han Yu quickly.

    After just one meeting, Han Yu regretted it.  Ya Golden Retriever is simply a heavy tank.  No matter how hard he tried, Han Yu couldn't fight it.  It was just the first contact between the two parties.  Han Yu was immediately knocked out.

    With a "boom", a stone pillar in the palace was broken by Han Yu who was flying upside down. But what was surprising was that the fragments of the broken stone pillar did not fall to the ground and were still floating in the air. This made Han Yu  Yu couldn't help but glance at the ball thrown on the beam.

    The golden-haired monster that succeeded in the attack let out a scream.  Taking advantage of the victory, Han Yu rushed over again.  Judging from the posture, this guy was planning to repeat his old tricks, but how could Han Yu, who had already suffered a loss, let this guy get his wish.  Han Yu has never felt that avoiding someone is a shameful thing. In Han Yu's eyes, it's hard to compete even though he knows he can't compare.  That's something only a fool would do.  If you can't do it openly, just do it secretly. If you can't do it alone, find someone to help you.  A living winner is always more real than a hero who lives forever in the hearts of others. Under the influence of Han Yu, people like Ning Ping and Shi Bafang who have been with Han Yu for a long time have become similar to Han Yu.  If people who are familiar with Ningping and Shi Bafang meet Ningping and Shi Bafang, they will definitely exclaim that Ningping and Shi Bafang have gone bad.  As for whether it has really become bad or becomes difficult to deal with, only those people know in their hearts.

    The golden-haired monster did not encounter the second collision that he was looking forward to, and could only have a close contact with the stone pillars in the temple.  But it was obvious that he couldn't bear the Golden Retriever's enthusiasm, so being knocked off became his final fate.

    The golden-haired monster who did not enjoy the collision began to chase Han Yu unwillingly, and Han Yu led the golden-haired monster in circles in the palace.  One stone pillar after another was violently destroyed by the golden-haired monster, but there was still no way to encounter Han Yu again.  The golden-haired monster was so anxious that he roared repeatedly, but there was nothing he could do to Han Yu.

    "Roar!" The golden-haired monster roared again, and with the roar, the golden-haired monster rushed towards the closed palace door.  Although the solid palace door was not knocked open, cracks were created by the huge force of the golden-haired monster.  This force is mutual. The golden-haired monster did not knock open the palace door, and the force exerted on the palace door was naturally fed back to the golden-haired monster.  The feeling was really unpleasant. The golden-haired monster was so angry that he screamed and vented his anger on Han Yu.  It's a pity that Han Yu is like a swimming fish. Apart from making strange noises, the golden-haired monster cannot touch Han Yu.

    "Roar!" It seemed that he finally understood the situation at hand. The golden-haired monster finally stopped wasting energy and roared at Han Yu in the air before squatting on the ground and starting to rest.  It's just that Han Yu is not a kind-hearted person. Seeing that the golden-haired monster that has been chasing him for a long time and has been majestic for a long time wants to take a rest.After regaining his strength, how could Han Yu let the golden-haired monster get his wish?  At this time, Han Yu felt the benefits of his ability, and threw fist-sized fireballs at the golden-haired monster as if for free.  Although the power was not great, it made the Golden Retriever furious. The Golden Retriever was attacked by the fireball. At this time, the handsome appearance of the golden retriever was no longer there. The golden retriever on his body was either burned or scorched, and the whole body was either yellow or black.  It's like a precious Pekingese turned into a mangy dog ??in an instant, as ugly as it is.

    Although the golden-haired monster doesn't care about his appearance, it's strange that he can swallow his anger after being bullied like this.  I saw the golden-haired monster making a huffing cry, moving quickly to pick up the suspended gravel in the air, and jumped straight towards Han Yu.

    But at this time, Han Yu seemed to be suffocated by the golden-haired monster's desperate momentum, and stood there motionless.  The golden-haired monster didn't think about anything else. He saw the opportunity and kicked off the gravel he was using to stand on tiptoe. He rushed to Han Yu, raised his right paw and slapped Han Yu's head hard.

    “If this shot were true, Han Yu’s head would be like a rotten watermelon.  It was just beyond the expectations of the Golden Retriever. At this critical moment, Han Yu came to his senses and stepped back quickly. The attack of the Golden Retriever failed, and what was worse was that the Golden Retriever lost the leverage.  The monster was like the black shadows that Han Yu had fought with before, hovering in the air, waving its limbs in vain, but unable to move at all.

    The world is big.  No wonder.  Along the way, Han Yu had seen countless incredible things, but when he saw the palace suspended in the air, Han Yu couldn't help but be amazed.

    The three members of the Jiang family did not follow, or they could not even enter the palace gate.  Even if Han Yu destroyed a magic circle carved on the palace gate, the three of them were determined not to visit the palace with Han Yu.  For the empty palace around.  Han Yu didn't have the slightest interest.  He went straight to the main hall suspended in the air.

    Following the steps hovering in the air step by step to the main hall, standing at the gate of the main hall, Han Yu looked back and looked at the palaces built on the ground.  No wonder people always like to stand on high places and look down, feeling like they can see all the small mountains at a glance.  Not bad indeed.

    Just as he was about to walk into the main hall to take a look, several black figures suddenly turned out from behind the stone pillars outside the main hall, and rushed straight towards Han Yu without making a sound.  Looking at the shining swords held in the hands of these black figures, Han Yu knew that these guys were coming with bad intentions.

    Before coming in.  The Jiang family did not warn that there was such a danger in the palace, but Han Yu did not suspect that this was intentional mischief by the Jiang family.  To put it bluntly, the three members of the Jiang family are the guards guarding the tomb, and they are also the most peripheral ones. How could they let the three members of the family know the deepest secrets of the imperial mausoleum.

    The black shadow was very fast. It rushed to Han Yu's side in almost the blink of an eye. Han Yu had no time to dodge. In an instant, he was cut with several cuts on his body. Although the cuts were not deep, the weapons in the hands of these black figures were  The knife seemed to have been specially treated, and Han Yu felt that his wounds always had a cold feeling. What was worse was that through these wounds, the blood on his body seemed to be flowing out uncontrollably.

    "Damn it!" Han Yu cursed secretly, and his body burst into flames.  Facing Han Yu who was covered in fire, the shadows seemed fearless and still rushed straight towards Han Yu bravely.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly flew into the air, but he did not expect that these black figures kicked off the ground and rushed straight to Han Yu with extraordinary ease.  Han Yu frowned and immediately raised his body again and flew higher.  At this time, the difference between the two sides can be seen.

    Han Yu, who has the ability to boost himself, can move up and down easily. However, the shadows who lost their target because they did not touch Han Yu seemed to be frozen in the air, although they were swinging hard.  The limbs can only move in place.

    Seeing how the shadows were unable to get up or down, Han Yu suddenly felt much better.  Slowly, Han Yu took out the healing bottle he had brought with him. The wounds on his body were still bleeding. Although the amount was not much, Han Yu didn't want to end up losing too much blood.

    The effect of the treatment bottle is remarkable. The wounds on Han Yu's body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the bright energy dripping down Han Yu's wounds dripped onto the black shadow below Han Yu.  It was just a drop, but it also made the dark shadow that had caused Han Yu so much pain disappear.  Seeing this situation, Han Yu couldn't help but look at the other black figures curiously.  Those dark figures seemed to have a premonition of what Han Yu was going to do next, and they all struggled hard, but no matter how hard they struggled, it was all in vain.  Like a toad nailed to the wall, no matter how hard it struggles, it cannot escape the fate of becoming a specimen.

    Han Yu flew to the side of a dark figure, who seemed to haveLife stopped struggling and floated there motionless, ready to wait for the moment when he disappeared.  But Han Yu did not use the healing bottle, but instead pulled off the black shadow's mask.

    When Han Yu saw the true face of the black shadow, he couldn't help but take a breath.  This black figure has no face, or its face has long been destroyed. Except for its two eyes that remain intact, its nose has been shaved off, its ears have been cut off, and its mouth has been firmly sewn together with iron wire.  No wonder these black shadows didn't make a sound. Even if they wanted to shout, they were probably unable to do so.

    The shadow seemed to notice the sympathetic look in Han Yu's eyes, and he suddenly became excited and danced non-stop.  Han Yu didn't know what this dark shadow wanted to express, but he could tell from the fact that the guy threw away the knife in his hand.  This guy probably doesn't want to attack him anymore.

    Deciding to take a gamble, Han Yu grabbed the shadow by the back of the neck and threw the shadow towards the gate of the Tiangong.  The black shadow on the ground immediately regained its freedom, and no longer had the previous feeling of being unable to get up or down.  And Han Yu, a good man, did his best to the end. Since he saved one, he saved them all.  After seeing Han Yu's actions just now, the other shadows seemed to understand that Han Yu was not going to kill them one by one and let Han Yu do whatever he wanted.

    ……

    Including the black shadow that Han Yu accidentally killed before, there are a total of thirteen black figures standing in front of Han Yu.  Looking at the twelve black figures kneeling in front of him, Han Yu quickly said: "Get up, all get up." As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu suddenly remembered that these black figures did not have ears.  It would be difficult to get them to hear you.  Thinking of this, Han Yu stepped forward and helped the black figures up one by one.

    The shadows were not too pretentious and stood up with Han Yu's support.  Both parties stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes, neither knowing what to say at this time.  Fortunately, Heiying, who was saved by Han Yu first, was smart and turned around and ran back to the hall.  When he came out, he was holding a pile of wooden boards and a dagger in his hands.  He used a dagger to carve words on the wooden board in front of Han Yu.

    But looking at the words on the wooden board, Han Yu didn't look happy at all.  Han Yu didn't recognize any of these words.  He scratched his head with a headache.  Han Yu slapped his forehead. If he didn't know him, there would always be someone else who knew him.  He immediately waved to the black shadow to follow him to the palace gate, and asked three members of the Jiang family to act as his translators.  Now the two sides can finally communicate.

    Through communication, Han Yu learned that these black shadows were the last line of defense to guard the imperial mausoleum.  By taking special medicines, a person's body can be preserved for thousands of years.  And it can also maintain human consciousness and not become a walking zombie.  At this point, Han Yu had to lament his good luck.  The black shadow that he accidentally killed was the leader of the remaining twelve black shadows, and he held the method to make these twelve black shadows die instantly.  Just now.  It can be said that Han Yu unintentionally liberated these twelve shadows.

    ?Perhaps out of gratitude to Han Yu, the shadows can be said to know everything about Han Yu's problems and talk about everything.  Especially when asked where the treasures that kept the Heavenly Palace suspended in the air were, these shadows didn't even hesitate.

    With the information provided by these guys who know the inside story, Han Yu is determined to get the treasure hidden in the Tiangong.  Without letting the shadow follow, Han Yu walked into the main hall alone.  As soon as he entered the main hall, Han Yu looked up and saw an old man sitting on the throne.  This old man was wearing a yellow robe and had a majestic look on his face. Although his eyes were closed, he gave off a feeling of calmness and authority.

    Of course, what caught Han Yu’s attention was not the old man sitting on the throne, but the ball held in the old man’s hand. Looking at the shining object in the center of the ball, Han Yu knew that that thing was what he was looking for.

    Without hesitation, Han Yu took two steps towards the throne. As soon as he reached the center of the main hall, he suddenly discovered that the object in the center of the ball held in the old man's hand erupted with a stronger light than before, but Han Yu  However, Yu didn't feel the glare at all, but instead felt a sense of déjà vu.  Subconsciously, he looked down and saw that his chest was also emitting a faint light.  Han Yu seemed to realize something, and quickly reached out and took out the broken piece of Nine Dragons jade hanging around his neck.  As expected, it was this piece of jade that he always kept with him that shone brightly.

    It seems that he started his adventure just to find the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. However, along the way, there was no news for a long time, which almost made Han Yu forget that he was still looking for such a thing.  Now he suddenly discovered another piece of Kowloon jade, which gave Han Yu an unexpected joy.

    Secretly suppressing the joy in his heart, Han Yu quickened his pace and walked towards the throne.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that just when Han Yu reached for the ball in the old man's hand, the old man sitting on the throne suddenly reacted.

    "Presumptuous!"

    Han Yu was frightened and trembled.  First, the old man shouted too suddenly.Han Yu was not mentally prepared at all. Secondly, this piece of Kowloon jade was not his own after all. Hearing the old man's scolding, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little wronged for being caught.

    The old man on the throne slowly opened his eyes, and Han Yu almost shouted the word "fraudulent corpse".  But when he thought that shouting like this was really rude, he forced himself to endure it.

    The old man stared at Han Yu coldly and said slowly: "What a bold little thief, how dare you disturb the purity of this immortal."

    "Shangxian?" Han Yu's expression suddenly became strange when he heard the title of old man.

    "Humph! Ordinary people." Looking at Han Yu's stunned expression.  The old man said contemptuously.

    Han Yu: ""

    Han Yu walked forward silently without saying a word. When the old man saw this, he immediately shouted angrily: "How brave! Where does this thief dare to be so rude in front of Benshangxian? Someone, give this madman to Benshangxian."  Drag him down and behead him!"

    No matter how the old man shouts, the only response is silence.

    "You, what are you going to do?" The old man asked in panic, glaring at Han Yu who was smiling maliciously at him.

    Han Yu still didn’t answer. He reached out and grabbed the ball in the old man’s hand.  Seeing this, the old man quickly reached out to grab it.  As a result, Han Yu slapped him aside with a backhand.

    It’s wrong to hit old people.  Han Yu knew this very well.  However, it’s impossible to teach some damn old people a lesson without beating them.

    There was a crisp "snap" sound, and the old man who was beaten seemed to be stunned for a moment, covering his beaten cheek with one hand.  Pointing at Han Yu with one finger, he stammered and asked: "You. How dare you hit me?"

    "Aren't you an immortal?" Han Yu asked, baring his teeth.

    "You. You" The old man was so angry that he couldn't speak, and Han Yu asked in pursuit of victory: "What? Are you unhappy? Do you want someone to kill me? Then I have to tell you with regret.  One thing is wrong. Your empire was completely finished just a few years after you died. I don’t blame your descendants for not working hard, but who told them to give up to me? The family fortune left to them is in disarray.  It is full of holes and is on the verge of collapse. If someone pushes it lightly, it will immediately fall down and cannot be helped up again."

    "Huh~huh~huh~" After listening to Han Yu's words, the old man didn't know whether he was stimulated, his spirit began to become abnormal or something else.  Staring at Han Yu coldly, he said: "Since you told me one thing, I also regret to tell you something. You didn't cut off my head just now, which was the biggest mistake in your life. As for  Why do you say life, it's because you can't survive today." As soon as he finished speaking, golden hairs began to grow on the old man's body. Even on his originally fair face, golden hairs as long as a finger also grew.

    Seeing the old man suddenly transforming into a golden-haired monster, Han Yu couldn't help being frightened and ran away. He immediately decided that Thirty-Six Strategies would be the best way to go. He didn't even turn around, but walked backwards towards the entrance of the main hall.  But I didn't expect that the old man who evolved into a golden-haired monster seemed to have expected that Han Yu would retreat at this moment. He stretched out his hand and pressed the mechanism on the throne, and the door of the main hall closed with a bang.

    With his escape route cut off, Han Yu watched the golden-haired monster step by step down the throne and walked towards him unhurriedly.  He couldn't help but grin, since there was no way to retreat, he just had to fight.

    Han Yu, who has never been afraid of not fighting, threw the ball snatched from the Golden Retriever onto the beam. When the battle started, Han Yu did not want to hold a burden in his hand.  The golden-haired monster didn't seem to be interested in the ball, and kept staring at Han Yu.  Han Yu snorted lightly, and the flame became Han Yu's best armor.

    Looking at Han Yu who suddenly transformed into a burning man, the golden-haired monster hesitated for a moment, but then let out a roar and pounced on Han Yu quickly.

    After just one meeting, Han Yu regretted it.  The Ya Golden Retriever is simply a heavy tank, and Han Yu can't fight it even with all his strength.  The two sides only made contact for the first time, and Han Yu was immediately knocked out.

    With a "boom", a stone pillar in the palace was broken by Han Yu who was flying upside down. But what was surprising was that the fragments of the broken stone pillar did not fall to the ground and were still floating in the air. This made Han Yu  Yu couldn't help but glance at the ball thrown on the beam.

    The golden-haired monster who succeeded in the attack let out a scream and rushed straight towards Han Yu in pursuit of the victory.  Judging from the posture, this guy was planning to repeat his old tricks, but how could Han Yu, who had already suffered a loss, let this guy get his wish.  Han Yu never thinks that avoiding someone is a shameful thing. In Han Yu's eyes, insisting on competing even though you know you can't compare is something only a fool would do.  If you can't do it openly, just do it secretly. If you can't do it alone, find someone to help you.  A living winner is always more real than a hero who lives forever in the hearts of others. Under the influence of Han Yu, people like Ning Ping and Shi Bafang who have been with Han Yu for a long time have become similar to Han Yu.  If people who are familiar with Ningping and Shibafang meet Ningping and Shibafang, they will definitely be surprised.Hu Ningping and Shi Bafang went bad.  As for whether it has really become bad or becomes difficult to deal with, only those people know in their hearts.

    The golden-haired monster did not encounter the second collision that he was looking forward to, and could only have a close contact with the stone pillars in the temple.  But it was obvious that he couldn't bear the Golden Retriever's enthusiasm, so being knocked off became his final fate.

    The golden-haired monster who did not enjoy the collision began to chase Han Yu unwillingly, and Han Yu led the golden-haired monster in circles in the palace.  One stone pillar after another was violently destroyed by the golden-haired monster, but there was still no way to encounter Han Yu again.  The golden-haired monster was so anxious that he roared repeatedly, but there was nothing he could do to Han Yu.

    "Roar!" The golden-haired monster roared again, and with the roar, the golden-haired monster rushed towards the closed palace door.  Although the solid palace door was not knocked open, cracks were created by the huge force of the golden-haired monster.  This force is mutual. The golden-haired monster did not knock open the palace door, and the force exerted on the palace door was naturally fed back to the golden-haired monster.  The feeling was really unpleasant. The golden-haired monster was so angry that he screamed and vented his anger on Han Yu.  It's a pity that Han Yu is like a swimming fish. Apart from making strange noises, the golden-haired monster cannot touch Han Yu.

    "Roar!" It seemed that he finally understood the situation at hand. The golden-haired monster finally stopped wasting energy and roared at Han Yu in the air before squatting on the ground and starting to rest.  But Han Yu is not a kind-hearted person. Seeing that the golden-haired monster who has been chasing him for a long time and has been majestic for a long time wants to recover his strength through rest, how can Han Yu let the golden-haired monster do so.  At this time, Han Yu felt the benefits of his ability, and threw fist-sized fireballs at the golden-haired monster as if for free.  Although the power was not great, it made the Golden Retriever furious. The Golden Retriever was attacked by the fireball. At this time, the handsome appearance of the golden retriever was no longer there. The golden retriever on his body was either burned or scorched, and the whole body was either yellow or black.  It's like a precious Pekingese turned into a mangy dog ??in an instant, as ugly as it is.

    Although the golden-haired monster doesn't care about his appearance, it's strange that he can swallow his anger after being bullied like this.  I saw the golden-haired monster making a huffing cry, moving quickly to pick up the suspended gravel in the air, and jumped straight towards Han Yu.

    But at this time, Han Yu seemed to be suffocated by the golden-haired monster's desperate momentum, and stood there motionless.  The golden-haired monster didn't think about anything else. He saw the opportunity and kicked off the gravel he was using to stand on tiptoe. He rushed to Han Yu, raised his right paw and slapped Han Yu's head hard.

    If this shot were real, Han Yu's head would be like a rotten watermelon, but it was beyond the expectations of the golden retriever. At this critical moment, Han Yu came to his senses and stepped back quickly, and the golden retriever  The monster's attack failed, and what's worse is that the golden-haired monster that lost its leverage was like the black shadows that Han Yu had fought with before, hovering in the air, waving its limbs in vain, but unable to move at all.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 893 Golden Retriever

    The ghost lingers!

    This is what the golden-haired monster said to Han Yu. He had already escaped, but this guy was still chasing after him. What if he wasn't still haunting him?  When he thought that the one who caused this was the dead King Peng, the golden-haired monster ate up the body of King Peng like he was venting his anger.

    To say that this Pengtian King is really tragic, as a Dapeng Garuda died unexpectedly due to temporary greed. In the end, not even a whole body was left behind. The three demon generals under Pengtian King couldn't help but watch.  A sigh of relief.  However, after King Peng Tian died and could no longer die, the character of the three demon generals was immediately exposed.

    The Cow Spirit and the Horse Spirit are indeed two good brothers. While the Crab Spirit is still glaring at the golden-haired monster angrily, they have quietly retreated, ready to run away at any time.  It wasn't until the crab spirit wanted to snatch back the body of King Peng Tian that he invited the two brothers to join him, only to find that they had already retreated far away.

    As the two brothers retreated, there were also a large number of little demons.  Seeing the performance of these little monsters, the crab spirit couldn't help but feel a little sad.  It should be said that King Pengtian has never treated these two badly, and it can even be said that he treats them better than he treats himself.  But now that King Peng is in trouble, the two brothers not only did not think about avenging King Peng, but instead immediately chose to escape, which made the crab spirit feel worthless for King Peng.

    "You guys should go too, don't follow me to die." Crab said dejectedly to the dozen little demons who were still sticking to his side.

    As if they were waiting for the Crab Spirit to say this, the dozen or so little demons hugged the Crab Spirit with fists, then turned around and ran away.  The crab spirit did not blame the little demons who escaped, and had given up on avenging King Peng. However, the crab spirit who wanted to die was no longer in the mood.

    "Drink~" The crab spirit yelled, jumped into the air, and shouted at the golden-haired monster in the air who was focusing its attention on Han Yu: "Go wild!"

    With a roar, the crab spirit rushed straight towards the golden-haired monster in the air.  But even though Crab Spirit tried his best.  Its power still seems insignificant in front of the golden retriever monster.  The golden-haired monster just stretched out its right paw, saw the opportunity and slapped the crab spirit that was rushing over. The crab spirit was immediately slapped to the ground and fell to pieces.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this. It was not that Han Yu couldn't understand Crab Spirit's suicidal behavior, but he couldn't agree with it.  Isn’t it worth risking one’s life for something that one knows cannot be done but must be done?

    Just when Han Yu felt sorry for the crab spirit, the golden-haired monster ate every last bite of King Peng into his stomach.  Staring at Han Yu, the golden-haired monster felt a little drummed in his heart.  The human being in front of me is really unpredictable.  He was obviously a monster, but he couldn't do anything to a human who should be weak in its eyes.  The faint pain coming from the broken part of the tail reminded the Golden Retriever how terrible the human being in front of him was.  Especially when the human attacked, the look of contempt made the golden-haired monster feel shuddering.

    We are carefully guarding against the attack that Han Yu may launch at any time.  The golden-haired monster suddenly felt a pain in his heart, and his body suddenly began to lose control.  An unknown force within his body is impacting his demon pill.  Think about it carefully.  The golden retriever couldn't help but regret in his heart.  Just now, I hated Peng Tianwang for delaying my affairs, but when he was devouring Peng Tianwang, I even swallowed Peng Tianwang's demon elixir.

    ??The demon pill that has not been refined is like poison that penetrates the intestines of the Golden Retriever. Especially in this situation, the already desperate mentality of the Golden Retriever has become even more desperate.

    There is an old saying that goes well.  Broken jar, broken jar.  Feeling that there was no hope of survival, the golden-haired monster simply stopped preventing Peng Tianwang's demon elixir from raging in his body. Instead, he used his own demon elixir to come into contact with Peng Tianwang's demon elixir.  Even if he died, he would rather die by exploding his body than being beaten to death by Han Yu with both hands.  This shows how sinister Han Yu was.

    Seeing that the golden-haired monster suddenly behaved strangely, Han Yu couldn't help but worry that this guy would suddenly undergo a second evolution. But just when Han Yu was about to strike first, he found that this guy didn't seem to be undergoing a second evolution.  Whose second evolution will evolve like constipation?

    Han Yu would not be kind enough to treat the strange golden-haired monster, but would just stay not far away and wait and see what happens.  If he died after a while, Han Yu would have an explanation for the three Jiang family members, but if he didn't die, Han Yu wouldn't mind giving the Golden Retriever a ride again.

    The golden-haired monster should feel lucky that Han Yu did not take advantage of others.  After the golden-haired monster discovered that Han Yu was just standing by and watching, Adinian probably focused all his attention on dealing with the Pengtian King's demon pill in his body.  The two demon pills used the golden-haired monster's body as the battlefield and started a battle for control of the body.

    The golden-haired monster has taken advantage of the right time, place and people. Although King Peng's demon elixir is coming fiercely, it is a pity that there is no help. After the golden-haired monster stabilizes his position, King PengThe demon pills of Peng Tian Wang are retreating steadily. It is estimated that it won’t be long before the demon power contained in Peng Tian Wang’s demon pill will turn into the demon power of the golden hair monster. As for the consciousness of Peng Tian Wang attached to the demon pill, it will not escape the fate of being wiped out by the golden hair monster.  .

    Seeing the golden-haired monster's expression turn for the better, Han Yu knew that he would take action himself soon.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that his lazy idea gave the golden-haired monster precious time.  The fusion of the two demon pills not only greatly increases the strength of the Golden Retriever, but also provides the Golden Retriever with the possibility of a second evolution.

    Looking at the golden-haired monster being surrounded by light balls again, Han Yu felt regretful in his heart.  What's this thing called?  God is too kind to this golden-haired monster, right?  Is this golden-haired monster the illegitimate son of God?

    With this dirty thought flashing through his mind, Han Yu had to face reality and prepare for a tough battle.  But regrets are regrets, but Han Yu is not afraid at all. On the contrary, Han Yu is still vaguely looking forward to the next battle.  Perhaps because he no longer suppresses his murderous intent, Han Yu is eager to fight at this moment, and the more intense the fight, the better.  Bloodthirsty emotions gradually controlled Han Yu's mind at this moment, making Han Yu full of expectations for the next battle.

    The second evolution of the golden-haired monster did not disappoint Han Yu. Due to the fusion of the Pengtian King's demon elixir, the pair of Pengtian King's precious wings that Han Yu had previously envied have now replaced those that were originally torn off by Han Yu.  The pair of wings.  The golden-haired monster didn't seem to realize that his wings had changed. Otherwise, with Han Yu's current speed, Han Yu would really not be able to catch up with the golden-haired monster as long as he concentrated on escaping.

    In order to avoid arousing the idea of ????the Golden Retriever.  Han Yu deliberately did not look at the precious wings on the back of the golden-haired monster, and instead began to look at the differences between the golden-haired monster and its second evolution.  The same ferocious face, the same golden hair, the only difference is that the golden hair monster suddenly changed from one head to nine heads.

    "Who do you have to listen to when something happens to you?" This was Han Yu's first thought after seeing the nine-headed golden-haired monster.

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster that was almost reborn seemed to be full of confidence in the next battle. As its strength grew, the nine-headed golden-haired monster's original fear of Han Yu was greatly reduced, which made the nine-headed golden-haired monster give up its original intention to escape.  I had my original idea and wanted to try fighting Han Yu first.  If you can't win, it's not too late to run away.

    This wrong decision ruined the nine-headed golden retriever's best chance to escape.  The consequence of being so carefree is suffering. When Han Yu ripped off the wings on his back immediately, the nine-headed golden-haired monster felt regretful.

    I was just busy feeling my new strength, but I ignored my new wings.  Now look clearly at the new wings Han Yu is holding in his hand.  The nine-headed golden-haired monster wants to cry but has no tears.  It’s not that I don’t know the goods, it’s because I know the goods.  Only a nine-headed golden retriever would regret it.  It can be said that the wings in Han Yu's hand are much more useful than his increased strength.  It's just that I didn't know how to cherish it when I had it, and I didn't know how to regret it until it fell into the hands of others.

    "Don't regret it, regretting is useless." Han Yu was somewhat proud and pretended to comfort the nine-headed golden-haired monster.

    It is shameful and will be despised, especially for the person involved, to behave like someone who takes advantage.  This behavior is as bad as rubbing salt into a wound.

    Staring at Han Yu with hatred, the nine heads of the nine-headed golden-haired monster roared at the same time, roaring and rushing towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu couldn’t guarantee that he could escape the bites of nine mouths.  Looking at the nine bloody mouths of the nine-headed golden-haired monster, Han Yu immediately chose to retreat.  Anyway, the treasure wings that the nine-headed golden-haired monster relies on to escape have been destroyed by himself.  The nine-headed golden-haired monster couldn't escape even if it wanted to.  Han Yu can slowly wear it out.

    It’s just that Han Yu underestimated the nine-headed golden-haired monster’s hatred for him, and the nine heads followed closely, biting him relentlessly.  This thing has nine heads, and they are divided into three groups of three heads to chase and bite Han Yu continuously. They almost bite Han Yu several times, and Han Yu looks very embarrassed for a while.

    While avoiding the pursuit and bite of the nine-headed golden-haired monster, Han Yu quietly picked up the purple-gold gourd that he snatched from the national master Zhizhang, quietly opened the gourd's mouth, and took advantage of the opportunity when the nine-headed golden-haired monster was not alert, and pointed the gourd's mouth at the nine-headed golden-haired monster.  The golden-haired monster shouted: "Nine-headed golden-haired monster!"

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster responded subconsciously, and felt a huge suction coming from it. Although the nine-headed golden-haired monster struggled hard, it unfortunately struggled a little too late, and was eventually sucked into the purple gold gourd.  After stuffing the gourd lid, Han Yu smiled proudly.  But before Han Yu could be proud, the purple gourd seemed to undergo alternating changes of thermal expansion and contraction.  When Han Yu saw this, he immediately knew something was wrong and immediately threw the purple gourd he was holding in his hand hard.  As a result, not long after the purple gourd was thrown out, there was a loud "bang" sound, and the purple gourd exploded nine times.The golden-haired monster appeared in front of Han Yu with nine big heads shaking.

    "I'll wipe it!" Han Yu screamed, turned around and ran away, because the nine-headed golden-haired monster that escaped from the trap was like a dog-skin plaster, and it came to bite Han Yu again.

    Han Yu ran in front, and the nine-headed golden-haired monster chased behind. One of them escaped and the other chased, and soon they arrived in front of King Pengtian's cave.  I saw a big drama of brothers fighting against the wall was going on in front of the cave.  The leading actors in the drama are Niu Jing and Ma Jing, who had chickened out before.  After these two guys escaped, the first thing they thought of was to divide the inheritance left by King Peng. As a result, neither of them was a fuel-efficient lamp. They both wanted to eat more and occupy more. In the end, due to the uneven distribution of the spoils, they were not very reliable in the first place.  The fraternal alliance was disbanded, and both sides fought with their respective supporters.

    I don’t know if Han Yu did it on purpose. Anyway, after seeing the internal fight between the cow spirit and the horse spirit, Han Yu changed his escape route and led the nine-headed golden-haired monster that was chasing after him into the pile of monsters.

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster that had never bitten Han Yu was already in a bad mood. Now that it was blocked by a group of weak monsters, it was strange that it was in a good mood.  Any little monster that blocked the path of the nine-headed golden-haired monster would be killed by the nine-headed golden-haired monster.  The Niu Jing and Ma Jing who discovered this situation were fighting each other at the moment. Even if they discovered Han Yu's sinister intentions, they were unable to stop them.

    For the common good.  Niu Jing and Ma Jing had to put aside their grudges and speak to the outside world in unison.  But facing the cunning Han Yu and the fierce nine-headed golden-haired monster, the strength of the cow spirit and the horse spirit is really not enough.  Without even being able to hold on for a moment, the cow spirit and horse spirit rushed towards the angry nine-headed golden-haired monster and were dismembered and swallowed.

    After Han Yu and the nine-headed golden-haired monster were so disrupted, the internal fighting among the demons could no longer go on, especially after seeing that the two leaders, Niu Jing and Ma Jing, were missing.  No longer in the mood to fight, they each grabbed some belongings and then ran away together.  For these little monsters.  Han Yu didn't kill them all, not because he didn't want to, but because he didn't have the time now.

    Realizing that he had been taken advantage of by Han Yu again, the nine-headed golden-haired monster was even more angry at the moment. Relying on his rough skin and thick flesh, he ignored the fireballs thrown by Han Yu from time to time.  He wanted to bite Han Yu with all his heart.  And Han Yu knew that if he was bitten.  That's not a matter of one bite.  Nine bloody mouths.  Han Yu didn't think that his size would be enough for these nine mouths to chew.

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster was chasing after him, and Han Yu was hiding and running away. Unknowingly, Han Yu took the nine-headed golden-haired monster and ran near a volcano group.

    Feeling the abundant flame energy around him, Han Yu suddenly became more confident and turned around no longer to avoid it.

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster also seemed to notice something was wrong.  He stopped and stared at Han Yu, wondering what bad intentions this human being who had made him suffer so much had another bad idea.

    Seeing the volcano, Han Yu suddenly thought of his own domain. If he could lead this nine-headed golden-haired monster into his domain he thought of this.  Han Yu first quietly tried to open the passage to his own domain.  Very good, it seems that my previous judgment was correct. I was unable to open the channel before because of insufficient energy. Now that the energy has been replenished, the channel to the domain can be opened again.

    After confirming the good news, Han Yu no longer cared much about Xijing’s summoning circle.  Even if the summoning circle fails again, there is still a way for him to return to his original world.  Thinking of this, Han Yu, who was in a good mood, couldn't help but put a smile on his face when he looked at the nine-headed golden-haired monster.

    It’s just that the nine-headed golden-haired monster, which has equated Han Yu with a sinister and shameless man, cannot understand the joy in Han Yu’s heart at this moment. He just feels that this sinister guy is going to do harm again.

    "Don't be so nervous, hehehe"

    Han Yu’s words not only did not make the nine-headed golden-haired monster relax, but instead made this guy’s vigilance even higher.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, and stopped scaring the nine-headed golden-haired monster. He spread his arms to the left and right, and said to the nine-headed golden-haired monster with a smile: "In order to express your gratitude for chasing me, I specially  I invite you to visit my world. Of course, whether you can come back alive depends on your own ability." Before he finished speaking, the nine-headed golden-haired monster saw changes behind Han Yu, and space seemed to appear.  Distorted, a world completely different from the surroundings appeared before the eyes of the nine-headed golden-haired monster.

    The first reaction of the nine-headed golden-haired monster was to turn around and run away, but before the nine-headed golden-haired monster could turn around, the nine-headed golden-haired monster felt its eyes blur, and earth-shaking changes seemed to have taken place in the world.  Looking around nervously, Han Yu's voice came to his ears, "Welcome to my domain. I hope you like it here. It's best to sleep here forever."

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster, who was frightened and nervous by Han Yu's words, stared at Han Yu, mentally weighing whether to wait and see if it gets better, or to strike preemptively.?? 

    Thinking takes time, but Han Yu seemed not to give the nine-headed golden-haired monster time. Seeing the nine-headed golden-haired monster being silent, Han Yu decided to strike preemptively.  But before Han Yu could take action, the nine-headed golden-haired monster felt a powerful aura approaching quickly. After a closer look, the nine-headed golden-haired monster couldn't help but feel a sense of hope in its heart.  A legendary fire unicorn is approaching here quickly.  The nine-headed golden-haired monster thought that the fire unicorn that appeared should be with him. Didn't you notice that the human's face changed after seeing the fire unicorn?

    But the reality once again broke the illusion of the nine-headed golden-haired monster. It was seen that the fire unicorn did not attack Han Yu involuntarily as soon as it came up. Instead, he said to Han Yu with the air of an old acquaintance: "You are finally here. I was still worried."  Could it be that you kid doesn’t want to endure hardship and doesn’t come here?”

    "Hehe the cultivation matters may need to be postponed for a while. There was a little hiccup in the middle." Han Yu said to Huo Qilin with a smile.

    "Huh?" Fire Qilin frowned slightly, turned to look at the nine-headed golden-haired monster and asked Han Yu: "Is this guy the little episode you are talking about?"

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "It's just part of it. I'll explain it to you slowly after I deal with this guy."

    "Then you'd better hurry up. You know my temper. I've never been very good." Fire Qilin said coldly and stepped aside, but the posture of being ready to take action at any time made the nine-headed golden-haired monster nervous.  .

    Chapter 893 Golden Retriever

    The ghost lingers!

    This is what the golden-haired monster said to Han Yu. He had already escaped, but this guy was still chasing after him. What if he wasn't still haunting him?  When he thought that the one who caused this was the dead King Peng, the golden-haired monster ate up the body of King Peng like he was venting his anger.

    It’s really sad that the Pengtian King was a Dapeng. However, he died an unexpected death due to a moment of greed. In the end, not even his whole body was left behind.  The three demon generals under King Peng Tian couldn't help but sigh.  However, after King Peng Tian died and could no longer die, the character of the three demon generals was immediately exposed.

    The Cow Spirit and the Horse Spirit are indeed two good brothers. While the Crab Spirit is still glaring at the golden-haired monster angrily, they have quietly retreated, ready to run away at any time.  Until the crab spirit wanted to snatch back the body of King Peng Tian and asked the two brothers to join him.  Only to find that the two of them had already retreated far away.

    As the two brothers retreated, there were also a large number of little demons.  See the performance of these little monsters.  The crab spirit couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  It must be said that King Pengtian has never treated these two badly.  It can even be said that we treat these two people better than ourselves.  But now that King Peng is in trouble, the two brothers not only did not think about avenging King Peng, but instead immediately chose to escape, which made the crab spirit feel worthless for King Peng.

    "You guys should go too, don't follow me to die." Crab said dejectedly to the dozen little demons who were still sticking to his side.

    As if they were waiting for Crab Spirit’s words, the dozen or so little monsters seemed to be granted amnesty.  He fisted the crab spirit, then turned around and ran away.  The crab spirit did not blame the little demons who escaped, and had given up on avenging King Peng. However, the crab spirit who wanted to die was no longer in the mood.

    "Drink~" Crab Spirit shouted.  He suddenly jumped into the air and shouted at the golden-haired monster in the air who was focusing his attention on Han Yu: "Rogue!"

    With a roar, the crab spirit rushed straight towards the golden-haired monster in the air.  But even if the crab spirit tried its best, its power was still insignificant in front of the golden-haired monster.  The golden-haired monster just stretched out its right paw, saw the opportunity and slapped the crab spirit that was rushing over. The crab spirit was immediately slapped to the ground and fell to pieces.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he saw this. It was not that Han Yu couldn't understand Crab Spirit's suicidal behavior, but he couldn't agree with it.  Isn’t it worth risking one’s life for something that one knows cannot be done but must be done?

    Just when Han Yu felt sorry for the crab spirit, the golden-haired monster ate every last bite of King Peng into his stomach.  Staring at Han Yu, the golden-haired monster felt a little nervous. The human in front of him was too unpredictable.  He was obviously a monster, but he couldn't do anything to a human who should be weak in its eyes.  The faint pain coming from the broken part of the tail reminded the Golden Retriever how terrible the human being in front of him was.  Especially when the human attacked, the look of contempt made the golden-haired monster feel shuddering.

    While he was carefully guarding against the attack that Han Yu might launch at any time, the golden-haired monster suddenly felt a pain in his heart, and his body suddenly began to lose control. An unknown force in his body was attacking his demon pill.  Thinking back carefully, the golden-haired monster couldn't help but regret in his heart.  Just now, I hated Peng Tianwang for delaying my affairs, but when he was devouring Peng Tianwang, I even swallowed Peng Tianwang's demon elixir.

    No??The refined demon elixir is poison that penetrates the intestines of the Golden Retriever. Especially in this situation, the already desperate mentality of the Golden Retriever has become even more desperate.

    There is an old saying that goes, if a jar is broken, it will be broken.  Feeling that there was no hope of survival, the golden-haired monster simply stopped preventing Peng Tianwang's demon elixir from raging in his body. Instead, he used his own demon elixir to come into contact with Peng Tianwang's demon elixir.  Even if he died, he would rather die by exploding his body than being beaten to death by Han Yu with both hands. This shows how dark Han Yu's tricks were.

    Seeing that the golden-haired monster suddenly behaved strangely, Han Yu couldn't help but worry that this guy would suddenly undergo a second evolution. But just when Han Yu was about to strike first, he found that this guy didn't seem to be undergoing a second evolution.  Whose second evolution will evolve like constipation?

    Han Yu would not be kind enough to treat the strange golden-haired monster, but would just stay not far away and wait and see what happens.  If it hangs up after a while.  Han Yu had an explanation for the three members of the Jiang family, but if they didn't die, Han Yu wouldn't mind giving the golden-haired monster another ride.

    The golden-haired monster should feel lucky that Han Yu did not take advantage of others.  After the golden-haired monster discovered that Han Yu was just standing by and watching, Adinian probably focused all his attention on dealing with the Pengtian King's demon pill in his body.  The two demon pills used the golden-haired monster's body as the battlefield and started a battle for control of the body.

    The golden-haired monster has taken advantage of the right time, place and people. Although King Pengtian's demonic pills are coming fiercely, unfortunately there is no help. After the golden-haired monster stabilizes its position, King Pengtian's demonic pills are retreating steadily.  It is estimated that it won't be long before the demonic power contained in King Pengtian's demon pill will turn into the demonic power of the golden-haired monster. As for the consciousness of King Pengtian attached to the demonic pill, it will not escape the fate of being erased by the golden-haired monster.

    Seeing the golden-haired monster's expression turn for the better, Han Yu knew that he would take action himself soon.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was.  Just such a lazy idea on my part gave the golden-haired monster valuable time.  The fusion of the two demon pills not only greatly increased the strength of the golden-haired monster.  And it also provides the Golden Retriever with the possibility of a second evolution.

    Looking at the golden retriever monster being surrounded by light balls again.  Han Yu felt regretful.  What's this thing called?  God is too kind to this golden-haired monster, right?  Is this golden-haired monster the illegitimate son of God?

    With this dirty thought flashing through his mind, Han Yu had to face reality and prepare for a tough battle.  But regrets are regrets, but Han Yu is not afraid at all. On the contrary, Han Yu is still vaguely looking forward to the next battle.  Or maybe it's because he can no longer suppress his murderous aura.  At this moment, Han Yu is eager to fight, and the more intense the fight, the better.  Bloodthirsty emotions gradually controlled Han Yu's mind at this moment, making Han Yu full of expectations for the next battle.

    The second evolution of the golden-haired monster did not disappoint Han Yu, because it was integrated with the demon elixir of King Pengtian.  The pair of Peng Tianwang's precious wings that Han Yu once felt envious have now replaced the pair of wings that were originally torn off by Han Yu.  The golden-haired monster didn't seem to realize that his wings had changed. Otherwise, with Han Yu's current speed, Han Yu would really not be able to catch up with the golden-haired monster as long as he concentrated on escaping.

    In order to avoid attracting the attention of the golden-haired monster, Han Yu deliberately did not look at the precious wings on the golden-haired monster's back, and instead began to look at the differences between the golden-haired monster and the original after its second evolution.  The same ferocious face, the same golden hair, the only difference is that the golden hair monster suddenly changed from one head to nine heads.

    "Who do you have to listen to when something happens to you?" This was Han Yu's first thought after seeing the nine-headed golden-haired monster.

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster that was almost reborn seemed to be full of confidence in the next battle. As its strength grew, the nine-headed golden-haired monster's original fear of Han Yu was greatly reduced, which made the nine-headed golden-haired monster give up its original intention to escape.  After realizing the original idea, he wanted to try fighting Han Yu first. If he couldn't win, it would not be too late to escape at that time.

    This wrong decision ruined the nine-headed golden retriever's best chance to escape.  The consequence of being so carefree is suffering. When Han Yu ripped off the wings on his back immediately, the nine-headed golden-haired monster felt regretful.

    I was just busy feeling my new strength, but I ignored my new wings.  Now that he saw clearly the new wings held in Han Yu's hand, the nine-headed golden-haired monster was about to cry without tears.  It’s not that he doesn’t know the goods, it’s precisely because he knows the goods that the nine-headed golden-haired monster regrets it.  The wings that Han Yu held in his hands could be said to be much more useful than his increased power, but he didn't know how to cherish them when he had them, and he didn't know how to regret them until they fell into the hands of others.

    "Don't regret it, regretting is useless." Han Yu was somewhat proud and pretended to comfort the nine-headed golden-haired monster.

    It is shameful and will be despised, especially for the person involved. This kind of behavior is as bad as rubbing salt on a wound.

    ??glaring at Han ?? with hatred.?, the nine heads of the nine-headed golden-haired monster roared at the same time, and rushed towards Han Yu with a roar.

    Han Yu couldn’t guarantee that he could escape the bites of nine mouths.  Looking at the nine bloody mouths of the nine-headed golden-haired monster, Han Yu immediately chose to retreat.  Anyway, the treasure wings that the nine-headed golden-haired monster relies on to escape have been destroyed by himself, and the nine-headed golden-haired monster cannot escape even if it wants to.  Han Yu can slowly wear it out.

    It’s just that Han Yu underestimated the nine-headed golden-haired monster’s hatred for him, and the nine heads followed closely, biting him relentlessly.  This thing has nine heads, three heads in groups.  They divided into three groups and chased and bit Han Yu continuously. They almost bit Han Yu several times. Han Yu looked very embarrassed for a while.

    While avoiding the pursuit and bite of the nine-headed golden-haired monster, Han Yu quietly picked up the purple-gold gourd that he snatched from the national master Zhizhang, quietly opened the gourd's mouth, and took advantage of the opportunity when the nine-headed golden-haired monster was not alert, and pointed the gourd's mouth at the nine-headed golden-haired monster.  The golden-haired monster shouted: "Nine-headed golden-haired monster!"

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster responded subconsciously, and then felt a huge suction force. Although the nine-headed golden-haired monster struggled hard, it was a pity that it struggled a little late.  In the end, he was sucked into the purple gourd.  After stuffing the gourd lid, Han Yu smiled proudly.  But before Han Yu could be proud, the purple gourd seemed to undergo alternating changes of thermal expansion and contraction.  When Han Yu saw this, he immediately knew something was wrong and immediately threw the purple gourd he was holding in his hand hard.  As a result, not long after the purple gourd was thrown out, a loud "bang" was heard.  The purple gourd exploded and the nine-headed golden-haired monster appeared in front of Han Yu with nine big heads shaking.

    "I'll wipe it!" Han Yu screamed, turned around and ran away.  Because the nine-headed golden retriever that escaped from trouble was like a dog-skin plaster.  He ran towards Han Yu and bit him again.

    Han Yu ran in front, and the nine-headed golden-haired monster chased behind. One of them escaped and the other chased, and soon they arrived in front of King Pengtian's cave.  I saw a big drama of brothers fighting against the wall was going on in front of the cave.  The leading actors in the drama are Niu Jing and Ma Jing, who had chickened out before.  After these two guys escaped, the first thing they thought of was to divide the inheritance left by King Peng. As a result, neither of them was able to save money.  Both wanted to eat more and occupy more. In the end, due to the uneven distribution of the spoils, the fraternal alliance, which was not very reliable in the first place, was disbanded, and both sides fought together with their respective supporters.

    I don’t know if Han Yu did it on purpose.  Anyway, after seeing the internal fight between the cow spirit and the horse spirit, Han Yu changed his escape route and led the nine-headed golden-haired monster that was chasing after him into the pile of monsters.

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster that had never bitten Han Yu was already in a bad mood. Now that it was blocked by a group of weak monsters, it was strange that it was in a good mood.  Any little monster that blocked the path of the nine-headed golden-haired monster would be killed by the nine-headed golden-haired monster.  The Niu Jing and Ma Jing who discovered this situation were fighting each other at the moment. Even if they discovered Han Yu's sinister intentions, they were unable to stop them.

    For the sake of the common interests, Niu Jing and Ma Jing had to put aside their grudges and work together to deal with the outside world.  But facing the cunning Han Yu and the fierce nine-headed golden-haired monster, the strength of the cow spirit and the horse spirit is really not enough.  Without even being able to hold on for a moment, the cow spirit and horse spirit rushed towards the angry nine-headed golden-haired monster and were dismembered and swallowed.

    After Han Yu and the nine-headed golden-haired monster were so disrupted, the internal fighting among the demons could no longer go on, especially after seeing that the two leaders, Niu Jing and Ma Jing, were missing.  No longer in the mood to fight, they each grabbed some belongings and then ran away together.  Han Yu didn't kill all these little monsters, not because he didn't want to, but because he didn't have the time now.

    Realizing that he had been taken advantage of by Han Yu again, the nine-headed golden-haired monster was even more angry at the moment. With its rough skin and thick flesh, it wanted to bite Han Yu regardless of the fireballs thrown by Han Yu from time to time.  And Han Yu knew that if he was bitten, it would not be a matter of one bite.  There were nine huge mouths, and Han Yu didn't think he could chew them with his size.

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster was chasing after him, and Han Yu was hiding and running away. Unknowingly, Han Yu took the nine-headed golden-haired monster and ran near a volcano group.

    Feeling the abundant flame energy around him, Han Yu suddenly became more confident and turned around no longer to avoid it.

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster seemed to have noticed something was wrong. He stopped and stared at Han Yu, wondering what bad intentions this human being who had made him suffer so much had another bad idea.

    Seeing the volcano, Han Yu suddenly thought of his own domain. If he could lead this nine-headed golden-haired monster into his domain Thinking of this, Han Yu first quietly tried to open the passage to his domain.  Very good, it seems that my previous judgment was correct. I was unable to open the channel before because of insufficient energy. Now that the energy has been replenished, the channel to the domain can be opened again.

    After confirming the good news, Han Yu no longer cared much about Xijing’s summoning circle.  Even if the summoning circle fails again,?, I also have a way to return to my original world.  Thinking of this, Han Yu, who was in a good mood, couldn't help but put a smile on his face when he looked at the nine-headed golden-haired monster.

    It’s just that the nine-headed golden-haired monster, which has equated Han Yu with a sinister and shameless man, cannot understand the joy in Han Yu’s heart at this moment. He just feels that this sinister guy is going to do harm again.

    "Don't be so nervous, hehehe"

    Han Yu’s words not only did not make the nine-headed golden-haired monster relax, but instead made this guy’s vigilance even higher.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this, and stopped scaring the nine-headed golden-haired monster. He spread his arms to the left and right, and said to the nine-headed golden-haired monster with a smile: "In order to express your gratitude for chasing me, I specially  I invite you to visit my world. Of course, whether you can come back alive depends on your own ability." Before he finished speaking, the nine-headed golden-haired monster saw changes behind Han Yu, and space seemed to appear.  Distorted, a world completely different from the surroundings appeared before the eyes of the nine-headed golden-haired monster.

    The first reaction of the nine-headed golden-haired monster was to turn around and run away, but before the nine-headed golden-haired monster could turn around, the nine-headed golden-haired monster felt its eyes blur, and earth-shaking changes seemed to have taken place in the world.  Looking around nervously, Han Yu's voice came to his ears, "Welcome to my domain. I hope you like it here. It's best to sleep here forever."

    The nine-headed golden-haired monster, who was frightened and nervous by Han Yu's words, stared at Han Yu, mentally weighing whether it would be better to wait and see if it gets better, or to strike preemptively.

    Thinking takes time, but Han Yu seemed not to give the nine-headed golden-haired monster time. Seeing the nine-headed golden-haired monster being silent, Han Yu decided to strike preemptively.  But before Han Yu could take action, the nine-headed golden-haired monster felt a powerful aura approaching quickly. After a closer look, the nine-headed golden-haired monster couldn't help but feel a sense of hope in its heart.  A legendary fire unicorn is approaching here quickly.  The nine-headed golden-haired monster thought that the fire unicorn that appeared should be with him. Didn't you notice that the human's face changed after seeing the fire unicorn?

    But the reality once again broke the illusion of the nine-headed golden-haired monster. It was seen that the fire unicorn did not attack Han Yu involuntarily as soon as it came up. Instead, he said to Han Yu with the air of an old acquaintance: "You are finally here. I was still worried."  Could it be that you kid doesn’t want to endure hardship and doesn’t come here?”

    "Hehe the cultivation matters may need to be postponed for a while. There was a little hiccup in the middle." Han Yu said to Huo Qilin with a smile.

    "Huh?" Fire Qilin frowned slightly, turned to look at the nine-headed golden-haired monster and asked Han Yu: "Is this guy the little episode you are talking about?"

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "It's just part of it. I'll explain it to you slowly after I deal with this guy."

    "Then you'd better hurry up. You know my temper. I've never been very good." Fire Qilin said coldly and stepped aside. However, the posture of being ready to take action at any time made the nine-headed golden-haired monster nervous.  .

 Text Chapter 894: Don’t be surprised if you give gifts to many people

    "You don't understand the so-called carbon monoxide poisoning, so I won't waste my words. As long as you know, whether you are a human or a monster, you need to breathe, and what you breathe is the oxygen in the air. But in the long run,  In a closed combustion environment, there will be a lack of oxygen." Han Yu explained to Huo Qilin with a smile.

    It’s just that Huo Qilin was very dissatisfied with Han Yu’s words that you didn’t understand even after he said it.  The pride of being a mythical beast makes Fire Qilin a little disdainful of everything. It is rare for him to encounter something interesting, and he is told that even if he tells you, you will not understand. This is contempt for the mythical beast.

    Who says mythical beasts can’t be petty?  Huo Qilin has already begun to think about whether he needs to increase the difficulty of his training when Han Yu comes here to practice.

    Han Yu, who didn't know that he had offended Huo Qilin, transformed into a flaming knife and cut off one of the nine-headed golden-haired fawn's heads. As a result, the muscles in the severed head's cavity surged and then grew again.  Got a head.  The severed head gradually turned black and rotted after falling to the ground, and finally turned into a pile of dust.

    Seeing this, Han Yu did not believe in evil and cut off two more heads of the nine-headed golden retriever. As before, the cavities of the two heads that were cut off soon grew two more heads, and the heads that were cut off became  Became dust.

    "Don't chop it off. Didn't I tell you just now? Unless this guy's tenth head is found, there is no way to kill it completely." Fire Qilin saw this and said from the side.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this, and suddenly showed a wretched smile on his face, and said to Huo Qilin: "Hey, Xiao Huo, do you think this guy's tenth head will grow not on top, but on top?"  under?"

    Fire Qilin didn’t understand what Han Yu meant at first, but after seeing Han Yu’s next action of opening the nine-headed golden retriever.  He understood immediately and cursed angrily: "Shameless!"

    Regarding Huo Qilin's accusation, Han Yu only regarded him as a compliment.  Using a flame knife to cut off the small head under the nine-headed golden fur, Huo Qilin helplessly shook his head at Han Yu, feeling depressed that he actually knew such a scumbag.

    But things in this world are unpredictable.  What seems like a shameless attack to Fire Qilin is often the decisive blow that determines victory or defeat.  After the small head under the nine-headed golden retriever was cut off, the whole body began to shake violently, and the nine heads also began to show obvious aging

    Seeing this, Fire Qilin quickly shouted to Han Yu: "Quick, chop off its head."

    "But there is no more down there."

    "Asshole, I said cut it off!" Han Yu's answer.  Fire Qilin was so angry that he gritted his teeth and couldn't help shouting at Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who was reminded, did not hesitate. He immediately raised his knife and cut off one of the heads of the nine-headed golden retriever. A blood arrow suddenly spurted out from the cavity of the missing head.  Fly far away.

    Fire Qilin was overjoyed when he saw this, and quickly said to Han Yu: "Quick. Let's chop them down together."

    Even without the reminder from Huo Qilin.  Han Yu also knew what he should do next.  The poor nine-headed golden retriever was killed so mysteriously.  The headless body fell to the ground, blood flowing all over the floor.  Fire Qilin said with some emotion: "Oh, I didn't expect that the tenth head of the legendary evil beast would actually be that thing."

    "Come on, stop talking sarcastically. I remember when I suggested it just now. You despised me." Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin with contempt and said.

    Huo Qilin was a little embarrassed to be seen, but this embarrassment only lasted for a while, then he frowned and said to Han Yu: "I despise you. It's human nature. Who would be as shameless as you? You dare to do it anywhere."  Take the knife."

    "Hey, this is me. I think what others don't dare to think, and do what others don't dare to do. I'm warning you, if you dare to mess with me, be careful one day I also let you taste the feeling of having your head chopped off."  Han Yu said to Huo Qilin with a smile.

    Huo Qilin was so angry that he glared at Han Yu without saying a word, but Han Yu looked indifferent.  While telling Huo Qilin about his experiences during this period, he set fire to the nine-headed golden retriever.  Killing people, setting fires, destroying corpses and eradicating traces, Han Yu now has it all.

    Regardless of whether it was a mistake or not, the result is good anyway.  The body of the nine-headed golden retriever with nine heads cut off was like a flammable item that could catch fire at a moment's notice.  In a short time, the body, which was larger than an adult male lion, was burned to pieces, leaving only a pile of ashes.

    "Huh?" Huo Qilin seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly stared at the remains of the nine-headed golden retriever's body and asked a question.  Han Yu looked in the direction where Huo Qilin was looking and saw a half-green and half-yellow bead among the remains of the nine-headed golden retriever's body.  The beads are the size of pigeon eggs, and the whole body is glowing with metallic luster.

    &nbsp; Han Yu curiously reached out and picked it up, and asked Huo Qilin, who was a step too slow, "What is this?"

    Fire Qilin stepped forward to take a closer look and replied: "If I read it correctly, this should be the demon elixir of the nine-headed golden retriever."

    "Demon pill? Is it delicious?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Fire Qilin rolled his eyes angrily at the guy in front of him who knew how to eat, and replied: "If you want to become a monster, then you can try it. But for humans, this monster pill is more like poison, and it is  The kind that is hopeless."

    "Hiss~ Is it useful for you to eat it?" Han Yu asked again.

    Regarding Han Yu's ignorant question, Huo Qilin looked like he was too lazy to answer questions. Later, when Han Yu pressed him, he could only honestly confess: "I am a mythical beast. I have eaten this thing and it has done me no good.  It affects my abilities."

    "In other words, this is of no use to you, right?"

    "Hmm. You don't want this demon pill, do you?"

    "Hehe Qiao Yan'er likes weird things. I disappeared suddenly for such a long time. I will definitely be attacked by them when I go back. In order to reduce the number of people who attack me, I plan to prepare some gifts for them."

    "Slippery, he even plots against his own companions." Huo Qilin said angrily.

    Han Yu was not ashamed and said with a smile: "What kind of scheme is this? It's just a little game between me and them. By the way, you wait for me for a while and say you are preparing a gift. I still have to get the gift."  That’s all.”

    See Han Yu is leaving.  Huo Qilin quickly asked: "When will you come back?"

    "Let's go see if the summoning circle works first? I'll come back only if it doesn't work." Han Yu replied, and disappeared through the passage.  Seeing Han Yu leaving in a hurry, Huo Qilin didn't think much and blew a breath at the ashes of the Nine-Headed Golden Retriever on the ground. Suddenly, the only trace left by the Nine-Headed Golden Retriever in the world disappeared.

    ……

    Returning to the original world, Han Yu first identified the direction. When he was about to leave, he always said hello to the people he knew.  First, we went to the top of the mountain where King Peng Tian was entrenched. Things and people here had changed, and the demons had long since disappeared.  But Han Yu is not here to find them.  Instead, he came to see the Jiang family of three.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu searched but found no trace of the family of three. He didn't know whether it was an accident or the destruction of the imperial mausoleum. The family of three could finally re-enter the reincarnation.

    After searching for it but not finding it, Han Yu gave up and stopped looking.  For Han Yu.  The three Jiang family members are not very important, they are just passers-by in his life.  Coming to inform them is just a token of acquaintance.  Even if he didn't find it, Han Yu wouldn't feel any regrets.

    After Han Yu left, the three members of the Jiang family who had been hiding in the water surfaced. Jiang Ren asked his wife in confusion: "Madam, why did you stop us from saying goodbye to that Han Yu? If it weren't for that  Boy, I’m afraid we haven’t regained our freedom yet.”

    When Jiang Ma heard this, she rolled her eyes at Jiang Ren.  Then he looked at Jiang Huan, who was looking at him with the same puzzled expression, and sighed softly and said: "People and ghosts have different paths. We are not from the same world. Even if we meet, what will be the result? Don't worry.  It would be better to just cut it off and get messed up by it."

    Not knowing what the three members of the Jiang family were thinking, Han Yu flew to the next target, the palace in Xijing.

    It seems that he has become immune to anything flying in the air. When Han Yu appeared above the palace, the guards in the palace did not show much surprise.  Among the people who came to greet him after hearing the news, except for the Imperial Master Zhizhang and Wuxie who were very happy, the emperor and the ministers seemed a little embarrassed.

    The purpose of Han Yu’s visit was not to reminisce with the emperor and ministers, and of course he would not ask what shameful things these people had done.  He took Imperial Master Zhizhang and Wuxie to the palace where the summoning circle was kept.  The emperor couldn't help but become a little anxious when he saw this, and quickly stopped Han Yu and said, "Mr. Han, you can say that your hard work has paid off this time. Why don't you come with me to the celebration banquet to celebrate, and then go see the summoning circle?"

    "Have you done anything to feel sorry for me?" Han Yu looked at the emperor with a half-smile and asked.

    Upon hearing this, the emperor quickly waved his hand and explained: "No, no, how could I do that kind of thing? It's the Minister of Finance. He said that you might not be able to come back. It's not a problem if the summoning circle is always there, so he proposed to summon the magic circle.  The magic circle has been put away" As he spoke, the emperor's voice became smaller and smaller, and the finance minister standing behind the emperor had his legs so weak that he almost sat on the ground.

    Han Yu felt shameless about the emperor's behavior of betraying his younger brother to protect himself.  However, Han Yu didn't say much, he just asked the financial officer calmly.The minister said: "I don't want to listen to any of your reasons. I will give you a stick of incense to restore the place you destroyed to its original state. Otherwise, you can think about the consequences yourself. I can clean up the fish-headed dragon.  I can’t deal with you as a human being. Your identity is nothing to me.”

    Hearing what Han Yu said to the Minister of Finance, the emperor was furious, but after thinking about it carefully, he had to sadly admit that what Han Yu said was the truth.  When an individual's strength reaches a certain level, imperial power really has no effect on him.  The emperor, who did not want Han Yu to fulfill his promise to the minister of finance, could only order the minister of finance to do things quickly according to Han Yu's request.  When it comes to his own future and life, the Finance Minister is very active.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu didn't even bother to look, and asked the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang to find a cleaner place with him. He had something to say to the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang.  As for the emperor and the ministers, they are all important figures who serve the country and the people. It is better to seize the time and take a rest instead of following them to interfere.

    Knowing that the matter of summoning the magic circle was a bit unfair, the emperor and the ministers had no shame and continued to stay next to Han Yu. After hearing Han Yu's words, they left honestly. Only the eldest prince stayed shamelessly.  In place.

    "Why don't you leave?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    When the eldest prince heard this, he quickly said: "Regarding the matter of summoning the magic circle, I am on your side."

    "Standing on my side? I think you have some ulterior purpose, right?" Han Yu looked at the eldest prince, then at Wu Xie, who was standing next to the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, and said meaningfully.  .  Unexpectedly, the eldest prince, who was a bit shy at first, was single this time. Hearing this, he replied: "That's right. I just fell in love with Wu Xie and I just want to marry her, right?"

    "It's useless for you to tell me this. You have to say this to the rightful master." Han Yu replied slowly, turned to Imperial Master Zhi Zhang and said, "Come on, take me to a place where no one will disturb you. I have  I have to leave the things to you. By the way, where is the fish-headed dragon?"

    Wu Xie knew that Han Yu was asking about himself, and quickly replied: "Yu Tou said that it seemed to be evolving after he brought me back, so he has been staying in the pool of the Imperial Master's Hall during this time."

    "Oh. So you have been enduring the harassment from the eldest prince during this time."

    "Actually, the eldest prince is actually quite a nice person." Wu Xie said with a bit of embarrassment.  These words made the eldest prince beside him beam with joy. Han Yu shrugged and stopped criticizing the eldest prince.  He loves his concubine, so he doesn't have to interfere with it.

    ? followed the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang to a pavilion.  Han Yu sat opposite Master Zhizhang and said, "I'm leaving and I've found my way back. But I'm very interested in the summoning circle. So I want to ask if you can teach me?"

    "You want to learn this?" Imperial Master Zhizhang asked with some surprise.  In his eyes.  Han Yu should not be interested in this kind of thing.  But after receiving Han Yu's confirmation, Master Zhizhang seemed a little happy.  Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Others are very strict about this kind of thing, lest others learn from it. Why do you seem to be so generous, as if you are afraid that I will regret it?"

    "Hehe" Master Zhizhang smiled when he heard this, just like a fox who stole grapes.  Said: "I have always despised the importance of caring about the broom. As long as the immortal is willing to learn it, it is only for the little ones"

    "Master, if you lie to the gods, you will be struck by lightning." Wuxie on the side couldn't help but remind Zhizhang in a low voice.  After hearing Wuxie’s reminder, Master Zhizhang.  His expression suddenly changed.  He quickly knelt down facing the east with his head touching the ground and muttered something. After listening to it, Han Yu seemed to be asking for forgiveness from his master.  After hearing this, Han Yu would be a real fool if he didn't understand that the person Zhizhang wanted to deceive was himself.  However, Han Yu was not angry. Judging from the performance of Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, this guy could still be saved.

    Sure enough, after the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang finished asking his master to apologize, he honestly confessed to Han Yu who was sitting opposite him: "The reason why I agreed so happily to the request of the Immortal is that I actually wanted to borrow the Immortal's permission."  A good name puts gold on your face."

    "Moving money? Oh, are you planning to tell others that I learned skills from you?" Han Yu suddenly realized when he heard this.

    An expression of shame appeared on the face of Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, and he raised his hands to Han Yu and said, "Young one is obsessed with ghosts, so don't be surprised if you invite an immortal."

    "Haha there is nothing to blame for this. You didn't lie. I did learn the summoning circle from you." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Hearing this, everyone except Han Yu, the person involved, was dumbfounded.  Master Zhizhang stammered: "Sir, what did you say just now? Please forgive me for not hearing clearly."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said, "I said, I did learn from you."You have summoned the magic circle, but don't expect me to call you master.  Also, I won't come back once I go, so if you want to be more powerful than a tiger, then you can only count on the fish-headed dragon to help you.  "

    "Excuse me, please rest assured, Immortal. I don't dare to work for Immortal. Oh, Immortal, please wait a moment. I will go and get the book about the summoning circle for Immortal now." He said, very excited.  Imperial Master Zhi Zhang turned around and ran out of the pavilion.  Han Yu was too late to stop him.

    ……

    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Han Yu asked Wuxie in confusion and asked the eldest prince.  Wuxie and the eldest prince looked at each other, and the eldest prince asked tentatively: "Um, aren't you angry?"

    "Why am I angry?" Han Yu asked confused.

    "It's just that the Imperial Master Zhizhang borrowed your name to become famous."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "Oh, you're talking about this, but actually it doesn't matter. Anyway, I won't come here again. Whether he is lucky or unlucky in the future, it has nothing to do with me."

    "But what if someone scolds you" Wuxie said with some worry.

    “In this world, there is no one who doesn’t talk behind someone’s back, and no one talks behind someone’s back.” Han Yu replied without any worry.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the eldest prince’s eyes lit up.  He showed a thoughtful look.  Han Yu was disturbed when he saw this, and turned to Wu Xie and said, "Is that fish-headed dragon reliable? The monster likes to do whatever it wants. Don't be fooled by its temporary loyalty."

    "Well, I know, I can use kindness and power at the same time. Even if I can't, I still have Master and him watching over me. Well, Han Yu, are you really not planning to come back?" Wuxie was a little disappointed.  asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu replied with a smile: "What? Can't bear to leave me? Be careful of someone getting jealous."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Instantly made Wu Xie’s cheeks turn red. Han Yu was just about to make a few more jokes when he saw this.  He saw Imperial Master Zhi Zhang running over with a large stack of scrolls in his arms.

    "You don't understand the so-called carbon monoxide poisoning, so I won't waste my words. You just need to know that whether you are a human or a monster, you all need to breathe, and what you breathe is the oxygen in the air. But in the long run,  In a closed combustion environment, there will be a lack of oxygen." Han Yu explained to Huo Qilin with a smile.

    It’s just that Huo Qilin was very dissatisfied with Han Yu’s words that you didn’t understand even after he said it.  The pride of being a mythical beast makes Fire Qilin a little disdainful of everything. It is rare for him to encounter something interesting, and he is told that even if he tells you, you will not understand. This is contempt for the mythical beast.

    Who says mythical beasts can’t be petty?  Huo Qilin has already begun to think about whether he needs to increase the difficulty of his training when Han Yu comes here to practice.

    Han Yu, who still didn’t know that he had offended Huo Qilin, transformed into a flaming knife.  One of the heads of the Nine-Headed Golden-haired Dog was cut off with one knife. As a result, the muscles in the cavity of the severed head were surging, and then another head grew out.  The severed head gradually turned black after falling to the ground.  rotting and eventually turning into a pile of dust.

    Seeing this, Han Yu did not believe in evil and cut off two more heads of the nine-headed golden retriever. As before, the cavities of the two heads that were cut off soon grew two more heads, and the heads that were cut off became  Became dust.

    "Don't chop it off. Didn't I tell you just now? Unless this guy's tenth head is found, there is no way to kill it completely." Fire Qilin saw this and said from the side.

    Han Yu scratched his head when he heard this, and suddenly showed a wretched smile on his face, and said to Huo Qilin: "Hey, Xiao Huo, do you think this guy's tenth head will grow not on top, but on top?"  under?"

    Fire Qilin didn’t understand what Han Yu meant at first, but after seeing Han Yu’s next action of opening the nine-headed golden fur, he immediately understood and cursed angrily: “Shameless!”

    Regarding Huo Qilin's accusation, Han Yu only regarded him as a compliment.  Using a flame knife to cut off the small head under the nine-headed golden fur, Huo Qilin helplessly shook his head at Han Yu, feeling depressed that he actually knew such a scumbag.

    But things in this world are unpredictable.  What seems like a shameless attack to Fire Qilin is often the decisive blow that determines victory or defeat.  After the small head under the nine-headed golden retriever was cut off, the whole body began to shake violently, and the nine heads also began to show obvious aging

    Seeing this, Fire Qilin quickly shouted to Han Yu: "Quick, chop off its head."

    "But there is no more down there."

    "Asshole, I said chop the top!" Regarding Han Yu's answer, Huo Qilin was so angry that he gritted his teeth and couldn't help shouting at Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who was reminded, did not hesitate and immediately raised his knife.Falling, one of the heads of the nine-headed golden retriever was chopped off, and a blood arrow suddenly spurted out from the cavity of the missing head and flew far away.

    Fire Qilin was overjoyed when he saw this, and quickly said to Han Yu: "Quick, chop them together."

    Even without Huo Qilin’s reminder, Han Yu knew what he should do next.  The poor nine-headed golden retriever was killed so mysteriously.  The headless body fell to the ground, blood flowing all over the floor.  Fire Qilin said with some emotion: "Oh, I didn't expect that the tenth head of the legendary evil beast would actually be that thing."

    "Come on, stop talking sarcastically. I remember you despised me when I suggested it just now." Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin with contempt and said.

    Huo Qilin was a little embarrassed to be seen, but this embarrassment only lasted for a while, and then he frowned and said to Han Yu: "It's human nature for me to despise you. Who would be as shameless as you, dare to do anything anywhere?"  Take the knife."

    "Hey, this is me. I think what others don't dare to think. I do what others don't dare to do. I'm warning you, if you dare to mess with me, be careful one day I also let you taste the feeling of having your head chopped off."  Han Yu said to Huo Qilin with a smile.

    Huo Qilin was so angry that he glared at Han Yu without saying a word, but Han Yu looked indifferent.  While telling Huo Qilin about his experiences during this period, he set fire to the nine-headed golden retriever.  Killing people, setting fires, destroying corpses and eradicating traces, Han Yu now has it all.

    Regardless of whether it was a mistake or not, the result is good anyway.  The body of the nine-headed golden retriever with nine heads cut off was like a flammable item that could catch fire at a moment's notice.  In no time.  The body, which was slightly larger than an adult male lion, was burned to pieces, leaving only a pile of ashes.

    "Huh?" Huo Qilin seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly stared at the remains of the nine-headed golden retriever's body and asked a question.  Han Yu looked in the direction where Huo Qilin was looking and saw a half-green and half-yellow bead among the remains of the nine-headed golden retriever's body.  The beads are the size of pigeon eggs.  The whole body is glowing with metallic luster.

    Han Yu curiously reached out and picked it up, and asked Huo Qilin, who was a step too slow, "What is this?"

    Fire Qilin stepped forward and took a closer look.  He replied: "If I read it correctly. This should be the demon elixir of the Nine-Headed Golden-haired Hound."

    "Demon pill? Is it delicious?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    Fire Qilin rolled his eyes angrily at the guy in front of him who knew how to eat, and replied: "If you want to become a monster, then you can try it. But for humans, this monster pill is more like poison, and it is  The kind that is hopeless."

    "Hiss~ Is it useful for you to eat it?" Han Yu asked again.

    Regarding Han Yu’s ignorant question, Huo Qilin showed an expression that was too lazy to answer questions.  Later, when Han Yu pressed him, he could only confess honestly: "I am a mythical beast. If I eat this thing, it will do me no good at all, and it will also affect my abilities."

    "That is to say. This is of no use to you, right?"

    "Hmm. You don't want this demon pill, do you?"

    "Hehe Qiao Yan'er likes weird things. I disappeared suddenly for such a long time. I will definitely be attacked by them when I go back. In order to reduce the number of people who attack me, I plan to prepare some gifts for them."

    "Slippery, he even plots against his own companions." Huo Qilin said angrily.

    Han Yu was not ashamed and said with a smile: "What kind of scheme is this? It's just a little game between me and them. By the way, you wait for me for a while and say you are preparing a gift. I still have to get the gift."  That’s all.”

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to leave, Huo Qilin quickly asked, "When will you come back?"

    "Let's go see if the summoning circle works first? I'll come back only if it doesn't work." Han Yu replied, and disappeared through the passage.  Seeing Han Yu leaving in a hurry, Huo Qilin didn't think much and blew a breath at the ashes of the Nine-Headed Golden Retriever on the ground. Suddenly, the only trace left by the Nine-Headed Golden Retriever in the world disappeared.

    ……

    Returning to the original world, Han Yu first identified the direction. When he was about to leave, he always said hello to the people he knew.  First, we went to the top of the mountain where King Peng Tian was entrenched. Things and people here had changed, and the demons had long since disappeared.  But Han Yu didn't come to them, but to the Jiang family of three.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu searched but found no trace of the family of three. He didn't know whether it was an accident or the destruction of the imperial mausoleum. The family of three could finally re-enter the reincarnation.

    After searching for it but not finding it, Han Yu gave up and stopped looking.  For Han Yu, the three members of the Jiang family are not very important. They are just passers-by in his life. He came to inform them just to show their acquaintance, even if there is noSeeing that, Han Yu would not feel any regrets.

    After Han Yu left, the three members of the Jiang family who had been hiding in the water surfaced. Jiang Ren asked his wife in confusion: "Madam, why did you stop us from saying goodbye to that Han Yu? If it weren't for that  Boy, I’m afraid we haven’t regained our freedom yet.”

    Hearing this, Jiang Ma rolled his eyes at Jiang Ren, and then looked at Jiang Huan, who was looking at him with the same puzzled expression. He sighed softly and said: "People and ghosts have different paths. We are not in the same world as him. Even if we meet each other,  If you cut off the surface, what will be the result? If you continue to cut it off, you will be disturbed by it, so it is better to cut it off cleanly."

    Not knowing what the three members of the Jiang family were thinking, Han Yu flew to the next target, the palace in Xijing.

    It seems that he has become immune to anything flying in the air. When Han Yu appeared above the palace, the guards in the palace did not show much surprise.  Among the people who came to greet him after hearing the news, except for the Imperial Master Zhizhang and Wuxie who were very happy, the emperor and the ministers seemed a little embarrassed.

    The purpose of Han Yu's visit was not to talk to the emperor and talk to the ministers about old times.  Of course I won't ask what other shameful things these people have done.  He took Imperial Master Zhizhang and Wuxie to the palace where the summoning circle was kept.  The emperor couldn't help but become a little anxious when he saw this, and quickly stopped Han Yu and said, "Mr. Han, you can say that your hard work has paid off this time. Why don't you come with me to the celebration banquet to celebrate, and then go see the summoning circle?"

    "Have you done anything to feel sorry for me?" Han Yu looked at the emperor with a half-smile and asked.

    Upon hearing this, the emperor quickly waved his hand and explained: "No, no, how could I do that kind of thing? It's the Minister of Finance. He said that you might not be able to come back. It's not a problem if the summoning circle is always there, so he proposed to summon the magic circle.  The magic circle has been put away" He said.  The emperor's voice became smaller and smaller, and the finance minister standing behind the emperor was so weak that he almost sat on the ground.

    Han Yu felt shameless about the emperor's behavior of betraying his younger brother to protect himself.  However, Han Yu didn't say much. He just said to the Minister of Finance calmly: "I don't want to listen to any of your reasons. I will give you a stick of incense. Restore the place you destroyed to its original state. Otherwise, you will suffer the consequences."  Think about it for yourself. I can take care of the fish-headed dragon, but I can’t take care of you as a human being. Your identity is nothing to me."

    Hearing what Han Yu said to the Minister of Finance, the emperor was furious, but after thinking about it carefully, he had to sadly admit that what Han Yu said was the truth.  When an individual's strength reaches a certain level.  Imperial power really doesn't work for him.  The emperor, who did not want Han Yu to fulfill his promise to the minister of finance, could only order the minister of finance to do things quickly according to Han Yu's request.  When it comes to his own future and life, the Finance Minister is very active.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu didn't even bother to look, and asked the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang to find a cleaner place with him. He had something to say to the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang.  As for the emperor and his ministers.  They are all a bunch of big shots who are serving the country and the people. It is better to seize the time and take a rest instead of following them to interfere.

    Knowing that the matter of summoning the magic circle was a bit unfair, the emperor and the ministers had no shame and continued to stay next to Han Yu. After hearing Han Yu's words, they left honestly. Only the eldest prince stayed shamelessly.  In place.

    "Why don't you leave?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    When the eldest prince heard this, he quickly said: "Regarding the matter of summoning the magic circle, I am on your side."

    "Standing on my side? I think you have some ulterior purpose, right?" Han Yu looked at the eldest prince, then at Wu Xie, who was standing next to the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, and said meaningfully.  .  Unexpectedly, the eldest prince, who was a bit shy at first, was single this time. Hearing this, he replied: "Yes, I just fell in love with Wu Xie. I just want to marry her, right?"

    "It's useless for you to tell me this. You have to say this to the rightful master." Han Yu replied slowly, turned to Imperial Master Zhi Zhang and said, "Come on, take me to a place where no one will disturb you. I have  I have to leave the things to you. By the way, where is the fish-headed dragon?"

    Wu Xie knew that Han Yu was asking about himself, and quickly replied: "Yu Tou said that it seemed to be evolving after he brought me back, so he has been staying in the pool of the Imperial Master's Hall during this time."

    "Oh, so you have been enduring the eldest prince's harassment during this time."

    "Actually, the eldest prince is actually quite a nice person." Wu Xie said with a bit of embarrassment.  These words made the eldest prince beside him beam with joy. Han Yu shrugged and stopped criticizing the eldest prince.  He loves his concubine, so he doesn't have to interfere with it.

    As Grand Master Zhi Zhang arrived at a pavilion, Han Yu sat opposite Grand Master Zhi Zhang and said, "I'm leaving and have found a way back. But I'm very interested in the summoning circle, so I want to  Could you please teach me?? 

    "You want to learn this?" Imperial Master Zhizhang asked with some surprise.  In his eyes, Han Yu should not be interested in this kind of thing.  But after receiving Han Yu's confirmation, Master Zhizhang seemed a little happy.  Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "Others are very strict about this kind of thing, lest others learn from it. Why do you seem to be so generous, as if you are afraid that I will regret it?"

    "Hehe" Master Zhizhang smiled when he heard this, like a fox who stole grapes, and said: "I have always despised the importance of cherishing the broom. As long as the immortal is willing to learn it, it is only for the little ones"

    "Master, if you lie to the gods, you will be struck by lightning." Wuxie on the side couldn't help but remind Zhizhang in a low voice.  After hearing Wuxie's reminder, Master Zhizhang's expression suddenly changed.  He quickly knelt down facing the east with his head touching the ground and muttered something. After listening to it, Han Yu seemed to be asking for forgiveness from his master.  After hearing this, Han Yu would be a real fool if he didn't understand that the person Zhizhang wanted to deceive was himself.  However, Han Yu was not angry. Judging from the performance of Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, this guy could still be saved.

    Sure enough, after the Imperial Master Zhi Zhang finished asking his master to apologize, he honestly confessed to Han Yu who was sitting opposite him: "The reason why I agreed so happily to the request of the Immortal is that I actually wanted to borrow the Immortal's permission."  A good name puts gold on your face."

    "Moving money? Oh, are you planning to tell others that I learned skills from you?" Han Yu suddenly realized when he heard this.

    An expression of shame appeared on the face of Imperial Master Zhi Zhang, and he raised his hands to Han Yu and said, "Young one is obsessed with ghosts, so don't be surprised if you invite an immortal."

    "Haha there is nothing to blame for this. You didn't lie. I did learn the summoning circle from you." Han Yu said with a smile.

    Hearing this, everyone except Han Yu, the person involved, was dumbfounded.  Master Zhizhang stammered: "Sir, what did you say just now? Please forgive me for not hearing clearly."

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this and said: "I said, I did learn the summoning circle from you, but you don't expect me to call you master. Also, I will never come back once I leave, so if you want  If a fox pretends to be a tiger, then you can only count on that fish-headed dragon to help you."

    "Excuse me, please rest assured, Immortal. I don't dare to work for Immortal. Oh, Immortal, please wait a moment. I will go and get the book about the summoning circle for Immortal now." He said, very excited.  Imperial Master Zhi Zhang turned around and ran out of the pavilion.  Han Yu was too late to stop him.

    ……

    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Han Yu asked Wuxie in confusion and asked the eldest prince.  Wuxie and the eldest prince looked at each other, and the eldest prince asked tentatively: "Um, aren't you angry?"

    "Why am I angry?" Han Yu asked confused.

    "It's just that the Imperial Master Zhizhang borrowed your name to become famous."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied nonchalantly: "Oh, you're talking about this, but actually it doesn't matter. Anyway, I won't come here again. Whether he is lucky or unlucky in the future, it has nothing to do with me."

    "But what if someone scolds you" Wuxie said with some worry.

    “In this world, there is no one who doesn’t talk behind someone’s back, and no one talks behind someone’s back.” Han Yu replied without any worry.

    Hearing Han Yu's words, the eldest prince's eyes lit up and he looked thoughtful.  Han Yu was disturbed when he saw this, and turned to Wu Xie and said, "Is that fish-headed dragon reliable? The monster likes to do whatever it wants. Don't be fooled by its temporary loyalty."

    "Well, I know, I can use kindness and power at the same time. Even if I can't, I still have Master and him watching over me. Well, Han Yu, are you really not planning to come back?" Wuxie was a little disappointed.  asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu replied with a smile: "What? Can't bear to leave me? Be careful of someone getting jealous."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately made Wu Xie’s cheeks turn red. Han Yu was just about to make a few more jokes when he saw Imperial Master Zhi Zhang running over with a large stack of scrolls in his arms.

 Text Chapter 895: Methods to Achieve Miracles

    The answer he got from Huo Qilin made Han Yu feel a little desperate.  Huo Qilin, who never knew how to speak tactfully, said categorically after listening to Han Yu's story: "Unless a miracle happens, don't expect that Qiao Yan'er will be fine."

    "What will happen to her?" Han Yu asked nervously.

    Fire Qilin replied slowly: "Either you will never wake up, or you will become a monster, or you will die slowly."

    No matter which outcome it is, it is a bad answer for Han Yu.  After thinking about it, Han Yu couldn't help but raise his hand and slap himself hard, so hard that even Huo Qilin felt pain when he saw it.

    "Why are you doing this? It's not your fault." Huo Qilin persuaded softly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu shook his head and gritted his teeth and said, "How could it not be my fault? If I hadn't given her the demon pill Xiaohuo, would there really be nothing I could do?"

    "She's just a woman, why do you care so much?" Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, but after seeing Huo Qilin's puzzled eyes, Han Yu was relieved.  Fire Qilin is not human after all, and it cannot understand the emotions that only humans can have.

    "I once swore that I would never let my woman get hurt again." Han Yu whispered to Huo Qilin.

    "But……"

    Before Huo Qilin could finish speaking, Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop Huo Qilin from continuing, and said to Huo Qilin: "I'm sorry, Xiaohuo, that practice may need to be postponed for a while."

    Knowing that Han Yu was emotionally unstable now, Huo Qilin nodded and replied, "Okay, then come back when you feel okay. I'll be waiting for you at any time."

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked Huo Qilin and said goodbye.

    When Han Yu returned to the real world, Ning Ping did not ask Han Yu if there was anything he could do.  Just looking at Han Yu's gloomy face, Ning Ping knew that the answer was not a good one.

    Silently walked to Qiao Yan'er and sat down.  Han Yu reached out and gently stroked Qiao Yan'er's cheek, and said firmly: "No matter what, I will try my best to cure you."

    Upon seeing this, Ning Ping and others left the infirmary one after another, leaving the space for Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er.

    Looking at Qiao Yan'er who was sleeping like a baby, Han Yu sat silently next to her. The entire infirmary was quiet until Lin Ke gently opened the door and placed the black box in front of Han Yu.  .

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Jiulong pieces of jade." Lin Ke replied softly.

    "Jade fragments from Kowloon, miracle" The word "miracle" mentioned in Huo Qilin's answer suddenly appeared in Han Yu's mind.  correct.  It is said that the fragments of Nine Dragons jade can fulfill any wish. Isn't it something that can create miracles?  Thinking of this, Han Yu was ecstatic. He quickly reached out and took out the two pieces of Nine Dragons jade he was carrying around his neck, and put them together with the pieces of Nine Dragons jade in the box.

    The results were disappointing.  The fragments of Kowloon jade have not been collected yet, and there is still a missing piece the size of a little fingernail.  Seeing this, Lin Ke comforted him: "Don't worry. Hard work pays off. As long as we work hard, we will definitely be able to collect the broken jade pieces of Nine Dragons."

    "Yes, as long as we work hard, I'm worried that Yan'er won't be able to wait for the day when we gather the broken jade pieces from Kowloon." Han Yu said to Lin Ke with a wry smile.

    "Mengxin hasn't said that Yan'er's life is in danger yet. Why are you depressed now? What we have to do now is to find other parts of the Nine Dragons jade fragments as soon as possible instead of sitting here and sighing." Lin Ke's tone changed.  He said to Han Yu somewhat harshly.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment when he was told this.  Then he nodded and said: "You are right, now is indeed not the time for me to feel depressed. Even if I am going to be depressed, it will not be too late to wait until Yan'er really dies. Lin Ke. Thank you for reminding me."

    "Fool, have you forgotten that Yan'er, I, and you are all a family?" Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu smiled and nodded and said, "Yes, we are a family. We are a family."

    ……

    Han Yu’s order to set off immediately did not arouse opposition from Ning Ping and others. Although Han Yu’s plan to find the broken jade fragments of Kowloon was no different from finding a needle in a haystack, it was at least a direction of effort.  If you do it, there is still a glimmer of hope, but if you don’t do it, there is not even a glimmer of hope.  Ning Ping and others did not want to lose Qiao Yan'er as their companion, so they immediately left the planet where they were currently on the Courage.

    **********************************

    When looking for broken pieces of Kowloon jade, you must not look for it like a headless fly. You must look for it when you have the opportunity.  It is undoubtedly a good suggestion to look for those powerful forces.  Only powerful forces canIt is possible to collect broken pieces of jade from Nine Dragons. Even if not, it is possible to collect relevant information about broken pieces of jade from Nine Dragons.

    Based on this idea, the pirates living in this Death Star Territory were unlucky.  When it comes to who is most familiar with this Death Star Territory, pirates are not ranked first, but when it comes to being able to communicate with Han Yu and others, pirates are definitely ranked first.

    Due to the destruction of the Lion Pirate Group, the pirate groups that originally belonged to the Lion Pirate Group were torn apart. In addition to the forces originally controlled by the Lion Pirate Group being embezzled by other forces, other places have entered a state of dominance.  No pirate group's power can resist Han Yu and others who are almost red-eyed.

    In order to find the broken pieces of Kowloon jade as soon as possible, Han Yu and others no longer had any scruples. In a short period of time, Han Yu's Courage became the Death in the eyes of the pirates. Wherever the Courage appeared, the pirates  The group is definitely staying away.  But even so, he still couldn't escape the pursuit of the Courage.

    One after another ambitious pirate groups were killed, and a vacuum of power appeared in the area originally ruled by the Lion Pirate Group. All this was the result of the efforts of Han Yu and others.

    But no matter how hard Han Yu and others tried to eliminate the pirates, they still found nothing about the broken jade pieces of Kowloon.  Until Han Yu and his men once again killed a pirate group. When the killed pirate group was taking a short rest at the station, an unexpected letter saved the remaining pirate group who had been panicking all day long.

    There is no signature on the letter and no handwriting can be seen.  Because the content of the letter is pasted one by one from the newspaper.  It was just like a kidnapping letter, but the content in the letter made Han Yu have to pay attention.  Because the content of the letter is about the broken jade pieces of Kowloon.

    The letter was very short, just one sentence and an address.

    Regarding this letter of unknown origin.  Ning Ping and others were cautious, but Han Yu was a little sick and urgently sought medical treatment.  Because after this period of time, Qiao Yan'er's condition became worse and worse, and her complexion became worse and worse.  Although Han Mengxin took careful care of her every day, she still could not prevent Qiao Yaner's condition from worsening.

    "Regardless of whether the content of this letter is true or false, I have to go to the address on the letter." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and others as if there was no room for discussion.  When Ning Ping and others saw this, they stopped talking nonsense and silently began to make preparations, planning to follow Han Yu.

    Although I doubt the authenticity of the contents of the letter, and although I don’t understand why this letter appeared on the Spirit, Han Yu is the leader.  Now that the leader has spoken, Ningping and others who are members of the group will naturally not sit idly by. Moreover, Ningping and others also believe that even if there is danger, with the concerted efforts of everyone.  It should be okay to escape intact.

    ***************************************

    According to the address written on the letter, Han Yu and his party drove the Courage and quickly arrived near there.  A very inconspicuous little planet.  But on the outskirts of this small planet.  But there are a lot of meteor swarms.  Even for the most outstanding starship pilots, it is difficult to reach the destination through the meteor swarm.

    But Han Yu and his team, who were eager to save people, didn't care much. Even if they used Courage's main gun to clear the way, they still wanted to go to the planet in the center of the meteor swarm.  Fortunately, with the sincere cooperation of Lin Ke and Chaba, Courage passed through the meteor swarm with little damage and arrived at the small planet in the center of the meteor swarm.

    The environment of the small planet is good.  The mountains are green, the water is green, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. It is a good place for seclusion.  But what attracts the most attention is a tall tower rising from the ground.  Compared with the surrounding environment, this tall tower looks out of place.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!

    Han Yu and others did not go anywhere else.  He went straight to the foot of the tower.  Since they didn't know what kind of medicine the owner of the letter was selling, Han Yu and others did not use the Courage to land directly on the top of the tower. Instead, they walked to the tower on foot to see what they would find.

    No one came to greet him, but there was a sign in front of the tower.  The good place written on the sign is, "If you want to get the Nine Dragons jade pieces, go up one level at a time from the tower. The Nine Dragons jade pieces are at the highest point of the tower." Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but want it.  He flew directly to the highest point of the tower, but was stopped by Ning Ping.

    "Don't mess around. The situation is unclear now. We'd better follow other people's rules. And Han Yu, look, there is no way to enter the tower from the outside. Even if you fly up, you have to  How to get in?"

    Han Yu calmed down quickly after being reminded. Just as Ning Ping said, the five-story iron tower in front of him indeed had no other exits except a gate.

    "Thank you for the reminder, let's go." Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.

    SeeHan Yu regained his composure, and Ning Ping secretly nodded, clenched the Qingyun Sword in his hand, turned to Han Mengxin and others and said, "Han Yu and I will go up to take a look. You stay in the Courage to take charge of the response."

    "No, we have to follow." Lin Ke raised a rare objection.

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu when he saw this, which meant that Han Yu would settle the matter.  But before Han Yu could speak, Lin Ke said: "Han Yu, Yan'er is also our companion. Every time we see you and Ning Ping fighting in front, but we can only hide in the Courage and wait.  In our hearts no matter what happens this time, even if we can't help, we will advance and retreat together with you."

    Han Yu was left speechless, what else could he say?  Helpless, Han Yu could only choose to compromise. He nodded to Lin Ke and others and said, "Okay, if you want to follow, then follow. But you must obey the command when the time comes and you are not allowed to act according to your temper."

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed, except for Ning Ping who was a little worried, Lin Ke and others not only didn't look worried, but instead all of them were gearing up and looking like they wanted to do something big.

    The tower is an iron tower, divided into five floors. In other words, there are likely to be five difficulties waiting for Han Yu in the iron tower.  For Han Yu, let alone five ways, even fifty ways.  Five hundred words, as long as you can get the pieces of Kowloon jade that can save Qiao Yan'er, it's worth doing.

    At this time, Han Yu did not want to find out where the unknown letter came from.  Qiao Yan'er's accident made Han Yu feel deeply self-blame. Despite Lin Ke's help, Han Yu still had a heart problem, which gradually became more serious as Qiao Yan'er became weaker and weaker. Han Yu believed that if he could not  If Qiao Yan'er is cured, then the heart disease she has suffered will never get better.

    The door was pushed open forcefully, and Han Yu and others were greeted by a young man dressed like a western cowboy.  The man whistled frivolously at Han Mengxin and Lin Ke.  In the glare of Han Yu and Ning Ping's eyes, he said slowly: "You are finally here. I thought you would never come here in this life. Just come. It's very simple. I am responsible for stopping you."  . If you want to pass, you must defeat me and get my approval."

    "Okay. Just what I want." Han Yu was ready to take action immediately after hearing this.  Just listen to the cowboy shouting hurriedly: "Wait a minute, listen to me finish explaining the rules. My master said that you only have two hours to pass the level, and within these two hours, you can only send one person to take charge of each level.  Break through the level. By the way, there is one more thing you must remember. If you do not successfully break through the level in two hours, the piece of Kowloon jade you want will be destroyed." At the end of the sentence, the cowboy's face  He looked at Han Yu and others with a hint of smile. The smile looked like he was gloating about others' misfortune.

    Ignore the cowboy's gloating.  Han Yu asked aloud: "What are the rules for your level?"

    "Hehe My level is very easy." The cowboy smiled when he heard this, stretched out his hand and pulled off an oilcloth beside him, revealing a table with various gun parts.

    "The rule of my level is that the one who assembles the firearm first and kills the opponent is the winner. Which one of you will come?"

    Facing the cowboy's inquiry, Field smiled and took a step forward. Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop him, but Field smiled and said: "Han Yu, time is tight, and there is no time for you to hesitate. Besides, do you think anyone but me can deal with this guy?"  , is there anyone else among us who can do it?”

    Although he knew what Field said was reasonable, Han Yu was still a little worried.  Just when Han Yu was going to act recklessly and attack directly, the cowboy suddenly said: "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to say, if you don't abide by the rules of the game, the Kowloon Jade Piece will be destroyed immediately.  "

    When Han Yu heard this, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth.  Field laughed, turned to Ning Ping and others and said: "It seems that I have to pass this level today. You guys take a step first, and I will go find you after I deal with this guy."

    Seeing what Field said, Han Yu and others had no other choice but to leave Field alone while the others hurried up to the second floor.  As for the cowboy, he did not stop Han Yu from leaving.

    There is a chef on the second floor of the tower. The rules are the same as before, but Shi Bafang stayed

    There was a woman on the third floor. Lin Ke originally wanted to stay, but was stopped by Han Mengxin.  Compared to Lin Ke, Han Mengxin's combat effectiveness was obviously much higher. Therefore, Han Yu left Han Mengxin behind and rushed to the fourth floor of the tower with Ning Ping and Lin Ke.

    There is no doubt that the swordsmen on the fourth floor seem to be prepared for Ning Ping

    When Han Yu came to the fifth floor of the tower, only Lin Ke was with Han Yu, but when he saw the people guarding the tower, Han Yu was shocked.

    It turned out to be Lin Mohan!

    &nbsp; Although Lin Mohan's appearance changed drastically at this time, Han Yu still recognized him at a glance.  But looking at the other person's appearance, he didn't seem to recognize him.

    "Lin Mohan, do you still know me? I'm Han Yu." Han Yu said as he approached Lin Mohan.  But before he had even taken three steps, an icicle on the ground blocked Han Yu's path.

    Looking at the warning icicles, Han Yu turned around and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, come back quicklyforget it, let's wait until next time." Halfway through, Han Yu suddenly remembered that this place was not outside.  , Lin Ke is now trapped on this level like himself.

    "Hide well, don't come out unless I call you." Han Yu warned Lin Ke, then looked at Lin Mohan and asked: "Did you send me the letter? What brought me here?"

    "Yes. I heard that you have pieces of Nine Dragons jade in your hand, and coincidentally, I also have pieces of Nine Dragons jade in my hand. But there is only one piece of Nine Dragons jade pendant in the world, and only one of us can have it." Lin  Mo Han's voice was cold and he spoke firmly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded understandingly and said: "Everyone wants to have good things. I know that if you want to own the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, you must also want to realize your own wish. Unfortunately, my wish must be realized. So let  Let’s see the truth behind our men. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit!”

    "Okay. Just what I wanted." Lin Mohan nodded in approval.  After speaking, he pointed to a platform on the left side of his body and said to Han Yu: "I brought all the broken pieces of Kowloon jade I found. Where are yours?"

    When Han Yu heard this, he turned to look at Lin Ke. Lin Ke, who received Han Yu's signal, stepped forward and handed the black box containing the broken pieces of Kowloon jade to Han Yu's hand.

    "Here." Han Yu opened the black box and said to Lin Mohan.

    The Nine Dragons jade fragments in the two places emitted light at the same time, proving that the Nine Dragons jade fragments owned by both parties were genuine.  After inspecting the goods, Lin Mohan nodded to Han Yu and said, "Okay, let's get started. Whoever wins will get the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant."

    "Come on." Han Yu handed the black box to Lin Ke for safekeeping and stared at Lin Mohan and said.

    The answer he got from Huo Qilin made Han Yu feel a little desperate.  Huo Qilin, who never knew how to speak politely, listened to Han Yu's story.  He said very categorically: "Unless a miracle happens, don't expect that Qiao Yan'er to fall into a bad situation."

    "What will happen to her?" Han Yu asked nervously.

    Fire Qilin replied slowly: "Either you will never wake up, or you will become a monster, or you will die slowly."

    No matter which outcome it is, it is a bad answer for Han Yu.  Think about it.  Han Yu couldn't help but raise his hand and slap himself hard, so hard that even Huo Qilin felt pain when he saw it.

    "Why are you doing this? It's not your fault." Huo Qilin persuaded softly.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this.  Gritting his teeth, he said, "How could it not be my fault? If I hadn't given her the demon pill Xiaohuo, would there really be nothing I could do?"

    "She's just a woman, why do you care so much?" Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, but after seeing Huo Qilin's puzzled eyes, Han Yu was relieved.  Fire Qilin is not human after all, and it cannot understand the emotions that only humans can have.

    "I once swore that I would never let my woman get hurt again." Han Yu whispered to Huo Qilin.

    "But……"

    Before Huo Qilin could finish speaking, Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop Huo Qilin from continuing, and said to Huo Qilin: "I'm sorry, Xiaohuo, that practice may need to be postponed for a while."

    Knowing that Han Yu was emotionally unstable now, Huo Qilin nodded and replied, "Okay. Then come back when you feel okay. I'll be waiting for you at any time."

    "Thank you." Han Yu thanked Huo Qilin and said goodbye.

    When Han Yu returned to the real world, Ning Ping did not ask Han Yu if there was anything he could do.  Just looking at Han Yu's gloomy face, Ning Ping knew that the answer was not a good one.

    Silently walked to Qiao Yan'er and sat down. Han Yu reached out and gently stroked Qiao Yan'er's cheek, and said firmly: "No matter what, I will try my best to cure you."

    Upon seeing this, Ning Ping and others left the infirmary one after another, leaving the space for Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er.

    Looking at Qiao Yan'er who was sleeping like a baby, Han Yu sat silently next to her. The entire infirmary was quiet until Lin Ke gently opened the door and placed the black box in front of Han Yu.  .

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Jiulong pieces of jade." Lin Ke replied softly.

    &nbsp;Kowloon broken jade pieces, miraclesthe word miracle mentioned in Huo Qilin's answer suddenly appeared in Han Yu's mind.  That's right, the legendary piece of Nine Dragons jade that can fulfill any wish is something that can create miracles, isn't it?  Thinking of this, Han Yu was ecstatic. He quickly reached out and took out the two pieces of Nine Dragons jade he was carrying around his neck, and put them together with the pieces of Nine Dragons jade in the box.

    The result is very disappointing. The pieces of Kowloon jade fragments have not been collected yet, and there is still a missing piece about the size of a pinky fingernail.  Seeing this, Lin Ke comforted him: "Don't worry, hard work pays off. As long as we work hard, we will definitely be able to collect the broken jade pieces of Nine Dragons."

    "Yes, as long as we work hard, I'm worried that Yan'er won't be able to wait for the day when we gather the broken jade pieces from Kowloon." Han Yu said to Lin Ke with a wry smile.

    "Mengxin hasn't said that Yan'er's life is in danger yet. Why are you depressed now? What we have to do now is to find other parts of the Nine Dragons jade fragments as soon as possible instead of sitting here and sighing." Lin Ke's tone changed.  He said to Han Yu somewhat harshly.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "You're right, now is indeed not the time for me to feel depressed. Even if I want to be depressed, it won't be too late to wait until Yan'er really dies." Lin Ke  , thank you for reminding me."

    "Fool, have you forgotten that Yan'er, I, and you are all a family?" Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu smiled and nodded and said, "Yes, we are a family. We are a family."

    ……

    Han Yu’s order to set off immediately did not arouse opposition from Ning Ping and others. Although Han Yu’s plan to find the broken jade fragments of Kowloon was no different from finding a needle in a haystack, it was at least a direction of effort.  If you do it, there is still a glimmer of hope, but if you don’t do it, there is not even a glimmer of hope.  Ning Ping and others did not want to lose Qiao Yan'er as their companion, so they immediately called Courage.  Left the planet where we are now.

    **********************************

    When looking for broken pieces of Kowloon jade, you must not look for it like a headless fly. You must look for it when you have the opportunity.  It is undoubtedly a good suggestion to look for those powerful forces.  Only powerful forces would be able to collect pieces of jade fragments from the Nine Dragons, even if there were none.  It is also possible to collect information about the broken jade pieces of Kowloon.

    Based on this idea, the pirates living in this Death Star Territory were unlucky.  Who is most familiar with this Death Star Territory?  The Pirates were not first in line.  But when it comes to being able to communicate with Han Yu and others, pirates are definitely number one.

    Due to the destruction of the Lion Pirate Group, the pirate groups that originally belonged to the Lion Pirate Group were torn apart. In addition to the forces originally controlled by the Lion Pirate Group being embezzled by other forces, other places have entered a state of dominance.  No pirate group's power can resist Han Yu and others who are almost red-eyed.

    In order to find the broken jade pieces of Kowloon as soon as possible, Han Yu and others no longer had any scruples in their actions.  In a short period of time, Han Yu's Courage became the Death in the eyes of the pirate group. Wherever the Courage appeared, the pirate group would definitely stay away.  But even so.  Still can't escape the pursuit of Courage.

    One after another ambitious pirate groups were killed, and a vacuum of power appeared in the area originally ruled by the Lion Pirate Group. All this was the result of the efforts of Han Yu and others.

    But no matter how hard Han Yu and others tried to eliminate the pirates, they still found nothing about the broken jade pieces of Kowloon.  Until Han Yu and his men once again killed a pirate group. When the killed pirate group was taking a short rest at the station, an unexpected letter saved the remaining pirate group who had been panicking all day long.

    There is no signature on the letter and no handwriting can be seen.  Because the content of the letter is pasted one by one from the newspaper.  It was just like a kidnapping letter, but the content in the letter made Han Yu have to pay attention.  Because the content of the letter is about the broken jade pieces of Kowloon.

    The letter was very short, just one sentence and an address.

    Ning Ping and others were cautious about this letter of unknown origin, but Han Yu was a little sick and urgently sought medical treatment.  Because after this period of time, Qiao Yan'er's condition became worse and worse, and her complexion became worse and worse.  Although Han Mengxin took careful care of her every day, she still could not prevent Qiao Yaner's condition from worsening.

    "Regardless of whether the content of this letter is true or false, I have to go to the address on the letter." Han Yu said to Ning Ping and others as if there was no room for discussion.  When Ning Ping and others saw this, they stopped talking nonsense and silently began to make preparations, planning to follow Han Yu.

    Although I doubt the authenticity of the content in the letter, and although I don’t understand why this letter appeared on the Courage, Han Yu is the leader of the regiment. Since the regiment leader has spoken, Ning Ping and others who are members of the regiment will naturally not stand idly by and watch.  Ning Ping and others also believe that even if there is danger, with the concerted efforts of everyone,??, it should be no problem to escape intact.

    ***************************************

    According to the address written on the letter, Han Yu and his party drove the Courage and quickly arrived near there.  It is a very inconspicuous small planet, but there are a large number of meteor groups on the periphery of this small planet.  Even for the most outstanding starship pilots, it is difficult to reach the destination through the meteor swarm.

    But Han Yu and his team, who were eager to save people, didn't care much. Even if they used Courage's main gun to clear the way, they still wanted to go to the planet in the center of the meteor swarm.  Fortunately, with the sincere cooperation of Lin Ke and Chaba, Courage passed through the meteor swarm with little damage and arrived at the small planet in the center of the meteor swarm.

    The environment of the small planet is good, with green mountains and blue water.  The birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant, making it a good place for seclusion.  But what attracts the most attention is a tall tower rising from the ground.  Compared with the surrounding environment, this tall tower looks out of place.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!

    Han Yu and others did not go anywhere else, but came directly to the tower.  Since they didn't know what kind of medicine the owner of the letter was selling, Han Yu and others did not use the Courage to land directly on the top of the tower. Instead, they walked to the tower on foot to see what they would find.

    No one came to greet him, but there was a sign in front of the tower.  The sign said a good place to go, "If you want to get the Nine Dragons Jade Pieces, go up one level from the tower. The Nine Dragons Jade Pieces are at the highest point of the tower." Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but want it.  He flew directly to the highest point of the tower, but was stopped by Ning Ping.

    "Don't mess around. The situation is unclear now. We'd better follow other people's rules. And Han Yu, look. There is no way to enter the tower from the outside. Even if you fly up. You have to  How to get in?"

    Han Yu calmed down quickly after being reminded. Just as Ning Ping said, the five-story iron tower in front of him indeed had no other exits except a gate.

    "Thank you for the reminder, let's go." Han Yu whispered to Ning Ping.

    Seeing that Han Yu had regained his composure, Ning Ping nodded secretly.  Holding the Qingyun Sword tightly in his hand, he turned to Han Mengxin and others and said, "Han Yu and I will go up to take a look. You stay in the Courage to take care of the situation."

    "No, we have to follow." Lin Ke raised a rare objection.

    Ning Ping looked at Han Yu when he saw this.  That means letting Han Yu settle the matter.  But before Han Yu could speak, Lin Ke said: "Han Yu, Yan'er is also our companion. Every time we see you and Ning Ping fighting in front, but we can only hide in the Courage and wait.  In our hearts no matter what happens this time, even if we can't help, we will advance and retreat together with you."

    Han Yu was left speechless, what else could he say?  Helpless, Han Yu could only choose to compromise. He nodded to Lin Ke and others and said, "Okay, if you want to follow, then follow. But you must obey the command when the time comes and you are not allowed to act according to your temper."

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed, except for Ning Ping who was a little worried, Lin Ke and others not only didn't look worried, but instead all of them were gearing up and looking like they wanted to do something big.

    The tower is an iron tower, divided into five floors. In other words, there are likely to be five difficulties waiting for Han Yu in the iron tower.  For Han Yu, let alone five ways, even fifty ways, five hundred ways, as long as he can get the pieces of Nine Dragons jade that can save Qiao Yaner, it is worth doing.

    At this time, Han Yu did not want to find out where the unknown letter came from.  Qiao Yan'er's accident made Han Yu feel deeply self-blame. Despite Lin Ke's help, Han Yu still had a heart problem, which gradually became more serious as Qiao Yan'er became weaker and weaker. Han Yu believed that if he could not  If Qiao Yan'er is cured, then the heart disease she has suffered will never get better.

    The door was pushed open forcefully, and Han Yu and others were greeted by a young man dressed like a western cowboy.  The man whistled frivolously at Han Mengxin and Lin Ke, and in the angry eyes of Han Yu and Ning Ping, he said slowly: "Finally you are here. I thought you would never come here again in this life."  Yes. Just come, it's very simple, I am responsible for stopping you. If you want to pass, you must defeat me and get my approval."

    "Okay, it's just what I want." Han Yu was ready to take action when he heard this, but the cowboy hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute, listen to me finish the rules. My master said, you only have two hours."  Pass the level, and within these two hours, you can only send one person to each level to be responsible for completing the level. By the way, there is one more thing you must remember, if you do not successfully pass the level after two hours, then what you want to get  The pieces of Kowloon jade will be destroyed." At the end of the sentence, the cowboy looked at Han Yu and others with a smile on his face.?, that smile looked like he was gloating about his misfortune.

    Ignoring the cowboy's gloating, Han Yu asked aloud: "What are the rules for this level?"

    "Hehe My level is very easy." The cowboy smiled when he heard this, stretched out his hand and pulled off an oilcloth beside him, revealing a table with various gun parts.

    "The rule of my level is that the one who assembles the firearm first and kills the opponent is the winner. Which one of you will come?"

    Facing the cowboy's inquiry, Field smiled and took a step forward. Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop him, but Field smiled and said: "Han Yu, time is tight, and there is no time for you to hesitate. Besides, do you think anyone but me can deal with this guy?"  , is there anyone else among us who can do it?”

    Although he knew what Field said was reasonable, Han Yu was still a little worried.  Just when Han Yu was going to act recklessly and attack directly, the cowboy suddenly said: "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to say, if you don't abide by the rules of the game, the Kowloon Jade Piece will be destroyed immediately.  "

    When Han Yu heard this, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth.  Field laughed, turned to Ning Ping and others and said: "It seems that I have to pass this level today. You guys take a step first, and I will go find you after I deal with this guy."

    Seeing what Field said, Han Yu and others had no other choice but to leave Field alone while the others hurried up to the second floor.  As for the cowboy, he did not stop Han Yu from leaving.

    There is a chef on the second floor of the tower. The rules are the same as before, but Shi Bafang stayed

    There was a woman on the third floor. Lin Ke originally wanted to stay, but was stopped by Han Mengxin.  Compared to Lin Ke, Han Mengxin's combat effectiveness was obviously much higher. Therefore, Han Yu left Han Mengxin behind and rushed to the fourth floor of the tower with Ning Ping and Lin Ke.

    There is no doubt that the swordsmen on the fourth floor seem to be prepared for Ning Ping

    When Han Yu came to the fifth floor of the tower, only Lin Ke was with Han Yu, but when he saw the people guarding the tower, Han Yu was shocked.

    It turned out to be Lin Mohan!

    Although Lin Mohan's appearance changed drastically at this time, Han Yu still recognized him at a glance.  But looking at the other person's appearance, he didn't seem to recognize him.

    "Lin Mohan, do you still know me? I'm Han Yu." Han Yu said as he approached Lin Mohan.  But before he had even taken three steps, an icicle on the ground blocked Han Yu's path.

    Looking at the warning icicles, Han Yu turned around and said to Lin Ke: "Lin Ke, come back quicklyforget it, let's wait until next time." Halfway through, Han Yu suddenly remembered that this place was not outside.  , Lin Ke is now trapped on this level like himself.

    "Hide well, don't come out unless I call you." Han Yu warned Lin Ke, then looked at Lin Mohan and asked: "Did you send me the letter? What brought me here?"

    "Yes. I heard that you have pieces of Nine Dragons jade in your hand, and coincidentally, I also have pieces of Nine Dragons jade in my hand. But there is only one piece of Nine Dragons jade pendant in the world, and only one of us can have it." Lin  Mo Han's voice was cold and he spoke firmly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded understandingly and said: "Everyone wants to have good things. I know that if you want to own the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, you must also want to realize your own wish. Unfortunately, my wish must be realized. So let  Let’s see the truth behind our men. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit!”

    "Okay, just what I wanted." Lin Mohan nodded in approval.  After speaking, he pointed to a platform on the left side of his body and said to Han Yu: "I brought all the broken pieces of Kowloon jade I found. Where are yours?"

    When Han Yu heard this, he turned to look at Lin Ke. Lin Ke, who received Han Yu's signal, stepped forward and handed the black box containing the broken pieces of Kowloon jade to Han Yu's hand.

    "Here." Han Yu opened the black box and said to Lin Mohan.

    The Nine Dragons jade fragments in the two places emitted light at the same time, proving that the Nine Dragons jade fragments owned by both parties were genuine.  After inspecting the goods, Lin Mohan nodded to Han Yu and said, "Okay, let's get started. Whoever wins will get the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant."

    "Come on." Han Yu handed the black box to Lin Ke for safekeeping and stared at Lin Mohan and said.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 896 Cowboy-style duel

    The Black Iron Tower was the place where Han Yu and others were deceived by a letter from Lin Mohan.  Han Yu didn't know why Lin Mohan was going against him at this time, nor how Lin Mohan found him, nor how Lin Mohan sent the letter to the Courage.  Han Yu only knew that Lin Mohan had the Nine Dragons jade fragment in his hand, and as long as he got the Nine Dragons jade fragment in Lin Mohan's hand, the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant would be complete.  In other words, Lin Mohan also knew this fact.

    In order to obtain the broken jade pieces of Kowloon, both sides decided to use their fists to speak for their own different purposes, and things like friendship were completely thrown aside.

    The Black Iron Tower is divided into five floors, and there is a gatekeeper on each floor.  Perhaps Lin Mohan's purpose was to separate Han Yu from his companions. Regarding this, Lin Mohan succeeded. When Han Yu saw Lin Mohan, Lin Ke was with him, and the rest were  Remaining on every floor of the Black Iron Tower.

    The first floor of the black iron tower

    Field, who was left behind, looked around in surprise. In just a blink of an eye, his opponent, the guy dressed like a cowboy, disappeared.  Not only were the people missing, but the environment around him seemed to have also changed dramatically.  If Field remembered correctly, he should be in a tower at the moment, but looking at a very distinctive town not far away, he couldn't associate it with the word tower.

    The cowboy is gone, and Field is now alone. In order to find a way out, Field can only bite the bullet and approach the town.  Contrary to Field's expectation, the town in front of him was not empty. On the contrary, the town was very lively.  It was like the kind of western town I had seen in books before, with busty drunkards, drunk men fighting, and low-key businessmen.  There is also a mysterious man sitting in the corner drinking.

    When Field, who was dressed incompatible with the current environment, appeared at the door of the tavern, the noisy tavern suddenly became quiet, and everyone's eyes were fixed on Field.  Field uncomfortably touched the gun parts given to the cowboy before he disappeared. Using these gun parts, Field assembled two guns, one long and one short. The short one was a Desert Eagle and the long one was a Rifle.  No matter which gun it was, it was a good gun for Field.

    Seeing that Field had a gun, some people in the tavern lowered their heads again.  The bad boy dressed like a cowboy looked at Field provocatively.  And Field didn't show any weakness, and glanced coldly at those who looked at him with ill intentions.

    Most people lowered their heads after meeting Field's gaze, but there was one person who looked at Field without any sign of weakness.  In Field's view.  The situation he encountered was really weird, and Field couldn't help but think of what Han Yu said when chatting with Han Yu.

    There was almost no hesitation.  Field raised his hand and was about to shoot.  At this moment, the bartender in the tavern spoke, "Guest, please don't break the rules here. If you want to be beaten, please go out and shoot someone in the tavern. You will become everyone's enemy."

    The voice was very pleasant, and Field couldn't help but listen curiously.  Big breasts are the only feature of this drunk girl, as if there are two balls stuffed in her chest. The figure of this pretty-faced drunk girl has exceeded the reasonable range.

    The words "childlike face" flashed through Field's mind.

    Just like what the wine lady said.  When Field touched the gun, everyone in the tavern quietly reached out to touch their weapons.  However, Field did not fire after all, and calm returned to the tavern again.

    Walking to the bar of the tavern, Field took out a gold coin and asked the bartender: "Do you accept this here?"

    The wine girl's eyes suddenly lit up, she stared at the gold coins in Field's hand and nodded and replied: "Take it, as long as it's true." Field felt that what the wine girl said was nonsense, and of course the gold coins in her hand were real.  , which he brought down from the Spirit.  Although there were still some banknotes on him, Field knew that the gold coin in his hand, which was originally used for playing, was money here.

    When you enter the country, you need to follow the local customs. Field always feels that the clothes he is wearing at this time are a bit eye-catching and wants to change his clothes.  Throwing the gold coins in his hand into the drunkard's career line, Field said, "Prepare a set of clean clothes for me."

    "Okay, as you wish." The wine lady replied quickly.

    Money can make ghosts push.  Under the influence of money, what Field wanted was quickly prepared by the drunkard.  Field changed his outfit. Except that he was a little whiter than the others and the gun on his body was more conspicuous, he was no different from the people around him.

    Finding a corner to sit down, Field ordered a glass of wine and sat there silently listening to the people in the pub talking.  Whether it was food or wine, Field had no intention of touching it.  It's really a bit weird here, and Field doesn't dare to be careless at all.  What concerned Field the most was that cowZai’s whereabouts.

    "Hey, would you like a drink?" The cowboy who almost had a fight with Field came to Field and asked.

    Field shook his head slightly and declined the other party’s invitation.  The result was self-evident. The cowboy, feeling humiliated, immediately turned his back and challenged Field.  The two came to the open space outside the tavern, about ten meters apart.  The people around seemed to have become accustomed to this kind of situation, and they skillfully found a viewing point with the best angle, and no one came forward to stop it.

    "boom!"

    The cowboy who challenged Field fell to the ground. Seeing that there was no excitement to see, the people around him continued to do their own things.  As for the cowboy who was shot, no one cared about it.  Field walked to the cowboy who was shot with a gloomy face and found that the cowboy was dead, but there was no blood flowing from the place where he was shot.  This abnormal situation reminded Field that this was not the world he knew, but rather like some of the illusions Han Yu had mentioned.

    "Have you been tricked?" Field said to himself in disbelief.  I carefully recalled the process of competing with the cowboy on the speed of assembling firearms in the tower. I assembled a short gun one step later than my opponent. The guy seemed to be regretful and did not shoot me. Instead, it suddenly seemed like a puff of smoke.  Disappeared.  As the cowboy disappeared, a strong wind suddenly blew up in the tower, making it difficult for him to open his eyes.  But when he opened his eyes, he had already arrived in this strange world.

    "Guest, come back when you're done. Someone will take care of that unlucky guy." The wine lady stood at the door of the tavern and said to Field.

    Field nodded upon hearing this.  After returning to the tavern, wait for the person who will deal with the unlucky cowboy.  It seemed that the effect of this duel was obvious, and Field found that the number of eyes on him in the tavern suddenly dropped a lot.  Field, who was bored, looked around in the tavern. With an unintentional glance, the sign in the tavern caught Field's attention.

    After getting up and walking to the board, Field took a closer look at the reward notice posted on the board.  Field was 80% sure that the portrait above was the cowboy he had met in the tower earlier.  But how did this guy become a wanted criminal?  And there’s a lot of bounty money.

    Field was not interested in the bounty, but he was very interested in the cowboy.  Upon seeing this, the bartender in the tavern kindly reminded: "Guest, you'd better not go after this guy. Although you are very powerful, you can't win in front of that guy."

    "Do you know where this guy is?" Field asked after hearing this.

    The wine girl mistakenly thought that Field was unconvinced.  He quickly replied: "Guest, please forgive me for not knowing the whereabouts of this guy. He always comes and goes without a trace. When you want to find him, you can't find him no matter what. And when you don't want to  When you look for him, he will often appear in front of you.”

    Field didn’t ask any further questions.  Since the wine lady doesn’t want to say it.  Field doesn't intend to force it, either.  Anyway, I was brought here by this guy. As long as I wait patiently, this guy will always show up.

    The unlucky guy who dueled with Field was dragged away by the town’s police chief, and he didn’t know where he would be sent.  Field was not in the mood to stay in the tavern, so he got up and walked to the room arranged for him by the wine girl.

    When Field left the tavern, the tavern became lively again.  The focus of the topic was Field who had just left.  After returning to the room, Field lay on the bed, looked at the ceiling of the room, and relived what he had encountered.  Hope you can find something to be suspicious of.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" A knock on the door interrupted Field's thoughts. Field stood up and opened the door, and saw the wine girl standing at the door holding a tray.

    "Is something wrong?" Field asked.

    “Guest, I see you haven’t eaten anything, so I’ll give you something to eat.”

    "No, I'm not hungry. Wine girl, if you really want to help me, why not tell me where the guy on the reward order is?"

    "I'm really sorry, I really don't know this. But if you are willing, you can wait here for a few days. Maybe you are lucky enough to wait for him here."

    "Is that guy coming back here?"

    "Yes, the cowboy in the tavern is most likely here to challenge him." The wine lady replied softly.

    "Okay, I understand, now I need to rest, and thank you for sending the food." Field thanked you and closed the door.  As for the food, Field didn't touch it.

    Listening to the footsteps gradually disappearing, Field lay back on the bed.  The wine girl's answer let Field know that the cowboy would come here. As for when, it would probably be in the near future.  Field is almost certain that the cow he is in now should be?'s world.  Although he didn't know how that guy created this world, Field knew that if he wanted to leave here, he had to defeat the cowboy.

    After thinking about it, Field fell asleep

    After a night of nothing, Field woke up when the morning sun shone on Field's face.  Rubbing his eyes, Field got up and walked to the window.  The town seemed a little quiet in the early morning, but a figure riding a white horse cheered up Field.  Just when Field was about to see whether the guy riding over on the white horse was the cowboy he was looking for, there was a rapid knock on the door. When Field opened the door, he saw it was the drunkard.

    "Guest, the person you are looking for is here. But I suggest you go out later." The wine lady spoke to Field a little quickly.

    "Why?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Because" Before the wine girl could finish her words, the whole town felt like it was exploding, and men's roars kept coming from outside.  The wine girl smiled bitterly and said to Field: "I told you yesterday, there are many people who have the same goal as you. Even if you go down now, you won't be the first to fight with that guy."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of "bang~bang~bang~" gunshots and people's slightly regretful voices coming from outside.  Field walked to the window and looked out, and saw that the guy on the white horse was still riding on the horse, but not far in front of his horse, there were three cowboys lying there who didn't know whether they were alive or dead.

    It’s like there’s a connection between the two minds.  The guy on the white horse looked up at Field when Field looked at him.  Grinning at Field, Field immediately understood that this guy was issuing a challenge to himself.  Without any hesitation, Field packed his luggage, picked up his rifle and prepared to go out.

    This time, the drunkard didn’t stop her and watched Fielder leave. Her eyes were annoying to Fielder, as if she was watching a dead person.  This look reminded Field of an unpleasant past.  But Field wasn't so bad as to find trouble with a woman, so he walked out of the tavern in silence.  Came to the street.

    At this time, the cowboy on the white horse had killed more than ten cowboys who challenged him. He was sitting on his horse and parked at the door of the tavern. When he saw Field coming out, he stretched out his hand and said to Field: "Come up."

    No duel?  Field looked at the cowboy in confusion.  The cowboy shook his head and said, "This is not suitable. I will take you to a suitable place."

    Let yourself ride on the same horse as this opponent.  Field is not very happy, but look at the way the Cowboys are now.  He doesn't seem to be planning to fight against himself here.  And Field couldn't do anything to shoot at someone he didn't have fighting skills.

    He gritted his teeth.  Field decided to go with the cowboy to see what he was planning to do.

    The cowboy was very happy about Field's boldness. He laughed loudly and pulled Field onto the horse. With a pull on the horse's reins, the white horse slowly left the town.  The people in the town were left looking at each other.

    ……

    "Hey, where are you going to take me?" After walking for a while, Field couldn't help but ask.

    "Don't worry, we'll be there soon." The cowboy replied without looking back.

    ……

    We walked for about half an hour again.  The two came to the Gobi Desert.  The cowboy seemed to miss this place very much. After looking around, he said to Field sitting in the back: "Dismount."

    Field had already been riding a horse until his butt was numb. He immediately jumped off the horse and rubbed his butt while looking at the cowboy, wanting to see what this guy wanted to do now.

    This time the cowboy did not disappoint Field again, and said slowly: "Let this be our duel ground. We will use this as the starting point and walk thirty steps to both ends. During this period, we are not allowed to look back or draw our guns.  Both sides must count to thirty before they can attack?"

    "No. But I still want to ask one more question. After I deal with you, can I leave this place?"

    In response to Field's question, the cowboy did not hide it and replied with a smile: "Okay. I created this place. As for how I created it, I can't tell you. But I can tell you that your companions will have the same experience as you.  . The interior of the Black Iron Tower is not big. If you want to fight, you must open up another battlefield. Are you satisfied with my answer?"

    "Satisfied, can we start?"

    "Don't be so anxious. I still have some preparations to do before we start. You can use this time to take a rest."

    “One more question, is the time here synchronized with the time outside?”

    "Hahaguess it." The cowboy said to Field with a bad smile. Field was so angry that he wanted to hit that face with the butt of his gun.

    Because it’s a duel,Firearms such as rifles cannot be used, because using such a gun in a duel is no different from seeking death.  As a result, the only gun Field can use is the Desert Eagle.  Although there are only seven bullets, in this kind of duel, one or two bullets can often determine the outcome. There is no problem of insufficient ammunition at all.

    Although the cowboy did not answer his last question, from the analysis of his own physical condition, Field felt that the time here was not synchronized with the outside world. Otherwise, how could he be thirsty after not eating or drinking for more than twelve hours?  There is no feeling.

    While the Cowboys were making preparations, Field was also seizing the time to adjust his condition, trying to imagine his opponent as someone who killed his father. Only then could Field shoot without hesitation.

    Once again, he checked the firearms he would use soon. The cowboy seemed to be well prepared.  He looked at Field with a smile and said, "You seem a little nervous."

    Field rolled his eyes when he heard this and asked angrily: "Don't you think it's a bit childish for you to say this? Psychological warfare is not the way you do it."

    The cowboy who was exposed did not feel the slightest embarrassment. He laughed and said to Field: "Stand behind me and back to back with me. Wait thirty steps later"

    "Would you like to shout together later?" Field interrupted the cowboy.

    Hearing this, the cowboy replied: "Of course, don't shout chaos."

    "You should worry about yourself." Field replied with a cold snort.

    The two were back to back, as the cowboy said the word "start".  The two people took steps in the direction they were facing at the same time, shouting at the same time: "One, two, three"

    "……thirty!"

    Almost at the same time, Field turned around suddenly, without even bothering to take aim. He just relied on his intuition and raised his gun and fired at the cowboy.  At the same time, the Cowboys made the same move as Fielder.

    "Bang~"

    The Black Iron Tower is the place where Han Yu and others were deceived by Lin Mohan with a letter.  Han Yu didn't know why Lin Mohan was going against him at this time.  I don’t know how Lin Mohan found him, let alone how Lin Mohan sent the letter to the Courage.  Han Yu only knew that Lin Mohan had the Nine Dragons jade fragment in his hand, and as long as he got the Nine Dragons jade fragment in Lin Mohan's hand, the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant would be complete.  in other words.  Lin Mohan also knew this fact.

    Both parties have different purposes in order to obtain the broken jade pieces of Kowloon.  Decided to let his fists do the talking.  Things like friendship were thrown aside.

    The Black Iron Tower is divided into five floors, and there is a gatekeeper on each floor.  Perhaps Lin Mohan's purpose was to separate Han Yu from his companions. In this regard, Lin Mohan succeeded. When Han Yu saw Lin Mohan, Lin Ke was beside him.  The remaining people were left on each floor of the Black Iron Tower.

    The first floor of the black iron tower

    Field, who was left behind, looked around in surprise. In just a blink of an eye, his opponent, the guy dressed like a cowboy, disappeared.  It’s not just people missing.  The environment around me also seemed to have undergone great changes.  If Field remembered correctly, he should be in a tower at the moment, but looking at a very distinctive town not far away, he couldn't associate it with the word tower.

    The cowboy is gone, and Field is now alone. In order to find a way out, Field can only bite the bullet and approach the town.  Contrary to Field's expectation, the town in front of him was not empty. On the contrary, the town was very lively.  It was like the kind of western town I had seen in books before, with busty drunkards, drunken men fighting, low-key businessmen, and mysterious people sitting in the corner drinking.

    When Field, who was dressed incompatible with the current environment, appeared at the door of the tavern, the noisy tavern suddenly became quiet, and everyone's eyes were fixed on Field.  Field uncomfortably touched the gun parts given to the cowboy before he disappeared. Using these gun parts, Field assembled two guns, one long and one short. The short one was a Desert Eagle and the long one was a Rifle.  No matter which gun it was, it was a good gun for Field.

    Seeing that Field had a gun, some people in the tavern lowered their heads again, while the bad boy dressed like a cowboy looked at Field provocatively.  And Field didn't show any weakness, and glanced coldly at those who looked at him with ill intentions.

    Most people lowered their heads after meeting Field's gaze, but there was one person who looked at Field without any sign of weakness.  In Field's view, the situation he encountered was really weird, and Field couldn't help but think of what Han Yu said when chatting with Han Yu.

    With almost no hesitation, Field raised his hand and saidHe was about to shoot, but at this moment, the bartender in the tavern spoke, "Guest, please don't break the rules here. If you want to be beaten, please go out and shoot. If you shoot in the tavern, you will become everyone's target."  enemy's."

    The voice was very pleasant, and Field couldn't help but listen curiously.  Big breasts are the only feature of this drunk girl, as if there are two balls stuffed in her chest. The figure of this pretty-faced drunk girl has exceeded the reasonable range.

    The words "childlike face" flashed through Field's mind.

    Just as the wine girl said, when Field touched the gun, everyone in the tavern quietly reached out to touch their own weapons.  However, Field did not fire after all, and calm returned to the tavern again.

    Walking to the bar of the tavern, Field took out a gold coin and asked the bartender: "Do you accept this here?"

    The wine girl's eyes suddenly lit up, she stared at the gold coins in Field's hand and nodded and replied: "Take it, as long as it's true." Field felt that what the wine girl said was nonsense, and of course the gold coins in her hand were real.  , which he brought down from the Spirit.  Although there were still some banknotes on him, Field knew better.  The gold coin in my hand that was originally used for playing is money here.

    When you enter the country, you need to follow the local customs. Field always feels that the clothes he is wearing at this time are a bit eye-catching and wants to change his clothes.  Throwing the gold coins in his hand into the drunkard's career line, Field said, "Prepare a set of clean clothes for me."

    "Okay, as you wish." The wine lady replied quickly.

    Money can make ghosts push.  Under the influence of money, what Field wanted was quickly prepared by the drunkard.  Field changed his outfit. Except that he was a little whiter than the others and the gun on his body was more conspicuous, he was no different from the people around him.

    Finding a corner to sit down, Field ordered a glass of wine.  Sitting there silently listening to the people in the tavern talking.  Whether it was food or wine, Field had no intention of touching it.  It's really a bit weird here, and Field doesn't dare to be careless at all.  What concerned Field the most was the whereabouts of the cowboy.

    "Hey, would you like a drink?" The cowboy who almost had a fight with Field came to Field and asked.

    Field shook his head slightly.  Rejected the other party's invitation.  The result is self-evident. The cowboy, who felt he had lost face, immediately turned his back.  Challenged Field.  The two came to the open space outside the tavern.  About ten meters apart.  The people around seemed to have become accustomed to this kind of situation, and they skillfully found a viewing point with the best angle, and no one came forward to stop it.

    "boom!"

    The cowboy who challenged Field fell to the ground. Seeing that there was no excitement to see, the people around him continued to do their own things.  As for the cowboy who was shot, no one cared about it.  Field walked to the side of the shot cowboy with a gloomy face.  The cowboy was found dead, but there was no blood flowing from the place where he was shot.  This abnormal situation reminded Field that this was not the world he knew, but rather like some of the illusions Han Yu had mentioned.

    "Have you been tricked?" Field said to himself in disbelief.  I carefully recalled the process of competing with the cowboy on the speed of assembling firearms in the tower.  He assembled a short gun one step later than his opponent. The guy seemed regretful and did not shoot at him. Instead, he suddenly disappeared like a puff of smoke.  As the cowboy disappeared, a strong wind suddenly blew up in the tower, making it difficult for him to open his eyes.  But when he opened his eyes, he had already arrived in this strange world.

    "Guest, come back when you're done. Someone will take care of that unlucky guy." The wine lady stood at the door of the tavern and said to Field.

    Field nodded after hearing this and returned to the tavern to wait for the person who would deal with the unlucky cowboy.  It seemed that the effect of this duel was obvious, and Field found that the number of eyes on him in the tavern suddenly dropped a lot.  Field, who was bored, looked around in the tavern. With an unintentional glance, the sign in the tavern caught Field's attention.

    After getting up and walking to the board, Field took a closer look at the reward notice posted on the board.  Field was 80% sure that the portrait above was the cowboy he had met in the tower earlier.  But how did this guy become a wanted criminal?  And there’s a lot of bounty money.

    Field was not interested in the bounty, but he was very interested in the cowboy.  Upon seeing this, the bartender in the tavern kindly reminded: "Guest, you'd better not go after this guy. Although you are very powerful, you can't win in front of that guy."

    "Do you know where this guy is?" Field asked after hearing this.

    The wine girl mistakenly thought that Field was unconvinced, and quickly replied: "Guest, please forgive me for not knowing the whereabouts of this guy. He always comes and goes without a trace. When you want to find him, you have to do whatever you want."You can't find him either, and when you don't want to look for him, he will often appear in front of you.  "

    Field didn’t ask any more questions. Since the wine girl didn’t want to talk, Field didn’t intend to force her.  Anyway, I was brought here by this guy. As long as I wait patiently, this guy will always show up.

    The unlucky guy who dueled with Field was dragged away by the town’s police chief, and he didn’t know where he would be sent.  Field was not in the mood to stay in the tavern, so he got up and walked to the room arranged for him by the wine girl.

    After Field left the tavern, the tavern became lively again, and the focus of the conversation was Field who had just left.  After returning to the room, Field lay on the bed, looked at the ceiling of the room, and relived what he had encountered.  Hope you can find something to be suspicious of.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" A knock on the door interrupted Field's thoughts. Field stood up and opened the door, and saw the wine girl standing at the door holding a tray.

    "Is something wrong?" Field asked.

    “Guest, I see you haven’t eaten anything, so I’ll give you something to eat.”

    "No, I'm not hungry. Wine girl, if you really want to help me, why not tell me where the guy on the reward order is?"

    "I'm really sorry, I really don't know this. But if you are willing, you can wait here for a few days. Maybe you are lucky and can wait here for him."

    "Is that guy coming back here?"

    "Yes, the cowboy in the tavern is most likely here to challenge him." The wine lady replied softly.

    "Okay, I understand. Now I need to rest, and thank you for sending the food." Field thanked him.  Closed the door.  As for the food.  Field didn't touch it.

    Listening to the footsteps gradually disappearing, Field lay back on the bed.  The wine girl's answer let Field know that the cowboy would come here. As for when, it would probably be in the near future.  Field is almost certain that he is now in the world of that cowboy.  Although he didn't know how the guy created this world, Field knew.  If you want to leave here, you must defeat that cowboy.

    After thinking about it, Field fell asleep

    It was a peaceful night, when the morning sun shone on Field's face.  Field woke up.  Rubbing his eyes, Field got up and walked to the window.  The town seemed a little quiet in the early morning, but a figure riding a white horse cheered up Field.  Just when Field was about to see whether the guy riding over on the white horse was the cowboy he was looking for, there was a rapid knock on the door. When Field opened the door, he saw it was the drunkard.

    "Guest, the person you are looking for is here. But I suggest you go out later." The wine lady spoke to Field a little quickly.

    "Why?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Because" Before the wine girl could finish her words, the whole town felt like it was exploding, and men's roars kept coming from outside.  The wine girl smiled bitterly and said to Field: "I told you yesterday, there are many people who have the same goal as you. Even if you go down now, you won't be the first to fight with that guy."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of "bang~bang~bang~" gunshots and people's slightly regretful voices coming from outside.  Field walked to the window and looked out, and saw that the guy on the white horse was still riding on the horse, but not far in front of his horse, there were three cowboys lying there who didn't know whether they were alive or dead.

    Like a telepathic connection, the guy on the white horse looked up at Field when Field looked at him.  Grinning at Field, Field immediately understood that this guy was issuing a challenge to himself.  Without any hesitation, Field packed his luggage, picked up his rifle and prepared to go out.

    This time, the drunkard didn’t stop her and watched Fielder leave. Her eyes were annoying to Fielder, as if she was watching a dead person.  This look reminded Field of an unpleasant past.  But Field was not too bad to find trouble with a woman, so he silently walked out of the tavern and came to the street.

    At this time, the cowboy on the white horse had killed more than ten cowboys who challenged him. He was sitting on his horse and parked at the door of the tavern. When he saw Field coming out, he stretched out his hand and said to Field: "Come up."

    No duel?  Field looked at the cowboy in confusion.  The cowboy shook his head and said, "This is not suitable. I will take you to a suitable place."

    Field is not happy to let himself ride on the same horse as this opponent, but looking at the cowboy's current appearance, it seems that he has no intention of fighting him here.  And Field couldn't do anything to shoot at someone he didn't have fighting skills.

    Gritting his teeth, Field decided to go with this cowboy to see what this guy was planning to do.

    For PhilThe cowboy was very happy about his boldness. He laughed loudly and pulled Field onto the horse. With a pull on the horse's reins, the white horse slowly left the town, leaving the people in the town looking at each other.

    ……

    "Hey, where are you going to take me?" After walking for a while, Field couldn't help but ask.

    "Don't worry, we'll be there soon." The cowboy replied without looking back.

    ……

    After walking for about half an hour, the two of them arrived at the Gobi Desert.  The cowboy seemed to miss this place very much. After looking around, he said to Field sitting in the back: "Dismount."

    Field had already been riding a horse until his butt was numb. He immediately jumped off the horse and rubbed his butt while looking at the cowboy, wanting to see what this guy wanted to do now.

    This time the cowboy did not disappoint Field again, and said slowly: "Let this be our duel ground. We will use this as the starting point and walk thirty steps to both ends. During this period, we are not allowed to look back or draw our guns.  Both sides must count to thirty before they can attack?"

    "No. But I still want to ask one more question. After I deal with you, can I leave this place?"

    In response to Field's question, the cowboy did not hide it and replied with a smile: "Okay. I created this place. As for how I created it, I can't tell you. But I can tell you that your companions will have the same experience as you.  . The interior of the Black Iron Tower is not big. If you want to fight, you must open up another battlefield. Are you satisfied with my answer?"

    "Satisfied, can we start?"

    "Don't be so anxious. I still have some preparations to do before we start. You can use this time to take a rest."

    “One more question, is the time here synchronized with the time outside?”

    "Hahaguess it." The cowboy said to Field with a bad smile. Field was so angry that he wanted to hit that face with the butt of his gun.

    Because it is a duel, firearms such as rifles cannot be used, because using such a gun in a duel is no different from seeking death.  As a result, the only gun Field can use is the Desert Eagle.  Although there are only seven bullets, in this kind of duel, one or two bullets can often determine the outcome. There is no problem of insufficient ammunition at all.

    Although the cowboy did not answer his last question, from the analysis of his own physical condition, Field felt that the time here was not synchronized with the outside world. Otherwise, how could he be thirsty after not eating or drinking for more than twelve hours?  There is no feeling.

    While the Cowboys were making preparations, Field was also seizing the time to adjust his condition, trying to imagine his opponent as someone who killed his father. Only then could Field shoot without hesitation.

    Once again, he checked the firearms he would use soon. The cowboy seemed to be well prepared.  He looked at Field with a smile and said, "You seem a little nervous."

    Field rolled his eyes when he heard this and asked angrily: "Don't you think it's a bit childish for you to say this? Psychological warfare is not the way you do it."

    The cowboy who was exposed did not feel the slightest embarrassment. He laughed and said to Field: "Stand behind me and back to back with me. Wait thirty steps later"

    "Would you like to shout together later?" Field interrupted the cowboy.

    Hearing this, the cowboy replied: "Of course, don't shout chaos."

    "You should worry about yourself." Field replied with a cold snort.

    The two were back to back. After the cowboy said the first two words, the two took steps in the direction they were facing at the same time, shouting at the same time: "One, two, three"

    "……thirty!"

    Almost at the same time, Field turned around suddenly, without even bothering to take aim. He just relied on his intuition and raised his gun and fired at the cowboy.  At the same time, the Cowboys made the same move as Fielder.

    "Bang~" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 897 The chef is not easy to mess with either

    When Field came to the headquarters of Tower 2, he found that the tower was in full swing.  It's not a quarrel or a fight, it's a stir-fry.

    There are two stoves, one of which is Shi Bafang.  It's just that at this moment, Shi Bafang seemed completely oblivious and didn't notice Field's approach at all.  On the contrary, the chef standing on the stove opposite Shi Bafang did not have any reaction after discovering Field. He just glanced at Field lightly and then ignored him.

    Field frowned when he saw this, and tentatively raised the rifle in his hand to shoot the cook opposite. However, with his movement, Shi Bafang said "Novel."

    "Field, don't interfere, this is my battle."

    Hearing what Shi Bafang said, Field put down his gun in confusion and asked: "Bafang, are you doing something?"

    "Let's have a test."

    "Competition? But this can also be considered a competition?"

    "Of course. Just like you are competing with others to test your marksmanship, I am here to compete with the guy across from you with your cooking skills. Don't ask any more questions. I don't have time to explain to you now. Anyway, don't interfere until the competition is over."

    "It can be solved with one shot." Field muttered in confusion.  However, since Shi Bafang said so, Field couldn't intervene anymore. Anyway, Field had already made a plan. Regardless of Shime competition, as long as Shi Bafang was in danger, it would not be too late for him to take action.  Thinking of this, Field stepped aside and quietly watched Shi Bafang moving in front of the chopping board.

    It’s actually quite nice to watch the chef cook.  But Field is a person who can't sit still. After seeing that Shi Bafang's movements were clearly behind his opponent's, Field rolled his eyes and sauntered over to Shi Bafang's opponent.  Stretching his neck to look at the other party's chopping board, Field Turán's nose felt itchy, and he opened his mouth and wanted to sneeze loudly.  Just sneeze.  Then Field won Shi Jiān for Shi Bafang.  But the cook seemed to have guessed that Field's arrival was unkind. Before Field could sneeze, he raised his hand and a piece of white stuff flew towards Field, hitting Field in the forehead. Field was hit.  He threw his head up and sneezed.

    It feels very uncomfortable to be disturbed when you sneeze.  Field was about to get angry, but he didn't expect the cook to move faster, and a long white thing fell from the sky.  It fell on Field.  Field stretched out his hand and pulled it, and it turned out to be sticky. The more he pulled it, the stickier it became. After a while, Field was stuck in place.  Let alone shooting, it's a little difficult to even move now.

    "Let me go!" Field shouted at the cook.

    "Shut up! If you keep nagging you, I'll put you in a steamer and steam it." The chef warned without raising his head.

    Field, whose movement was restricted, was furious when he heard this.  How dare a poor cook be so arrogant?  Field began to struggle.  Unexpectedly, the more he struggled, the stickier the sticky stuff stuck to his body became. After some struggle, Field couldn't even break free, and now even moving his fingers seemed a bit strenuous.

    Field immediately asked Shi Bafang for help, and then began to harass the chef with words.  He also tried to spit at the chef, but naturally the chef stuffed his mouth with a piece of radish.

    "Crunch, crunch~" Field ate the radish in his mouth and shouted to the chef: "Hey. The radish tastes good. Here's another piece."

    “Whoosh~whoosh~” Two objects flew towards Field’s mouth.  This time, Field's rice was delicious. The chef was so wicked that he threw a red pepper and a Sichuan peppercorn into Field's mouth.  Field's mouth was so hot that it was numb and spicy.  I wanted to curse, but I couldn't open my mouth, so I could only stare at the chef fervently.

    Shi Bafang raised his head and glanced at Field, and said to the chef: "Let him go. I guarantee that he will not trouble you again."

    "Humph!" The chef opposite snorted, raised his hand and picked up a basin of water and poured it on Field's head.  Field became a drowned rat, but the colorless objects that were still very sticky before also lost their stickiness.  Field returned to Shi Bafang's side in despair. Shi Bafang still blamed Field for causing trouble, but said softly: "Field, I know you want to help me, but this is my battle. Please don't interfere, okay?"

    "Oh." Field, who had suffered a lot, had no choice but to agree honestly.  In order to prevent Field from causing further trouble, Shi Bafang thought it would be better to tell Field about the matter here, so he said to Field: "Field, the fight between me and the guy opposite is related to our life and death, and we can't be careless in the slightest. Who can  If I lose, I will pay for Ziji’s life.??Go.  "

    "Isn't it just a competition of cooking skills? Why is it related to life and death?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Ruguo is just an ordinary cooking competition. After I stayed, the chef opposite challenged me in cooking. I originally thought I was going to have a big battle with him, but I didn't expect the content of the battle.  It turned out to be a competition of cooking skills. The other party was very happy that we are good at shime. We all competed in the areas we are good at. For example, I am good at cooking, and you are good at firearms. I guess Ningping and others are also competing in swordsmanship,  Medical skills and stuff like that.”

    "Oh, no wonder you told me as soon as you saw me that I was competing in cooking skills. But does this have anything to do with life and death?"

    “The cook opposite said that the full name of the cooking skills we are competing against now is the Death Chef Competition. As the name suggests, those who fail will lose their lives.”

    "But how do you decide who wins and who loses? My firearms competition is very simple, just beat whoever to death. Is your cooking competition to see who can hold someone to death?"

    "Don't talk nonsense if you don't understand. Look at my feet. Is there a circle?" Shi Bafang said angrily after hearing this.

    When Field heard this, he looked down and found a circle at Shi Bafang's feet. However, Field still persisted and said: "Even if this circle opens, it will kill you, but who will judge who loses and who wins?"

    "I'm not sure about that either. The chef opposite said that he would tell me the standards of the competition after everyone makes their own food." Shi Bafang shook his head and replied.

    "Then you're not at a disadvantage? What if that guy says whoever cooks the worst food wins?" Field said with a frown.

    "Bah! I hate you for being shameless." The chef on the opposite side sighed after hearing Field's words.  Field said nonchalantly: "Why? The cowboy I fought with was very shameless. We agreed on a cowboy-style duel, but in the end, he secretly prepared a bulletproof shield. If it weren't for me, I would be very lucky. I wouldn't be able to come.  It’s here.”

    "Nonsense, if that guy used a bulletproof shield, how could you not even be injured?" the chef said in disbelief.

    "Hmph! That only shows that I am lucky and capable. Look at this. Is this that guy's thing?" Field snorted lightly, picked up the box that had been placed next to the Shibafang stove and said to the chef opposite.  When he saw the box in Field's hand, the chef opposite seemed a little surprised and blurted out: "Huh? Why did that guy give you the anti-tank rifle?"

    "Anti-tank rifle?" Field asked in surprise.  To Field, the anti-tank rifle was only known by its name but not by its actual existence.  After experiencing a man-made disaster, mankind lost a lot of important information, among which the information on anti-tank rifles was one of the lost items.  There is only a record of the name, but it is rare to see the actual object.

    The chef, who knew he was lying, ignored Field's inquiry. Since Field could not continue to do things that disturbed the game, he had to sit on the difāng not far from Shi Bafang and began to study the parts of the anti-tank rifle in his hand.  The chef opposite saw this and finally couldn't help but give a reminder.  "Every part in your hand is useful." He just said this, and then no matter how Field asked.  The chefs across from him stopped talking to Field.  I don’t know if the chef told Field to prevent Field from disturbing him anymore.

    Shi Bafang saw that Field was focused on the anti-tank rifle.  I couldn't help but feel relieved.  Everyone has their own pride. For Shi Bafang, cooking is his pride.  Although Field is willing to help, Shi Bafang still wants the upright Tongguoziji's cooking skills to win over his opponent.

    ……

    As time passed by, Shi Bafang and his opponent stopped moving with the sound of a gong coming from nowhere.  Field, who was assembling the firearm, was startled.  When he looked up, he found that both Shi Bafang and the cook had prepared the food.

    After sniffing hard, Field's stomach was making a "gurgling" sound.  Unfortunately, the food prepared by Shi Bafang and the chef opposite was not prepared for Field. Field could only look at the food on the stove with greed.

    "Hmm Now that we have all prepared Ziji's food, let's start the judging." The chef opposite coughed, stretched out his hand and patted the food, and with the sound of slaps, the scene in the tower began to change.  Upon seeing this, Field, who was very nervous, comforted Shi Bafang and said: "Don't worry Bafang, this is changing the playing field. I have encountered it before."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the scene change stopped. Field looked around again and saw that Ziji, Shi Bafang and the cook opposite were actually on the ring, surrounded by crowds of spectators.

    The deafening cheers made Shi BaFang was a little nervous, but Field was not afraid at all. He reached for his rifle and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, don't be nervous. These people are all fake. Don't look at these guys. They all look real."  Yes, in fact, even if you kill him, he won't even bleed. If you don't believe it, just look" As Field was about to shoot at the crowd, Shi Bafang quickly stopped him and said, "Okay, Field, I believe what you say, no need to prove it.  .”

    Being stopped, Field put down his gun with regret, and asked Shi Bafang in a low voice: "Bafang, do you have any extra food? I'm a little hungry."

    "I just know you're hungry. No, I made extra noodles. You can eat them." Shi Bafang nuzzled at the bowl of noodles placed by the stove and said to Field.

    Field believed that Shi Bafang would not fool Ziji with fake things, so he immediately picked up the noodles without hesitation, completely ignoring the glare from the chef opposite to Ziji, and ate with big mouthfuls, making a slurping sound on purpose.  The chef opposite was obviously angered by Field's actions. He tightened his mouth again and again, and finally said angrily to Shi Bafang: "Shi Bafang, can you please respect the competition?"

    "Why don't I respect the game?" Shi Bafang asked in confusion.

    "Is this called respect?" the chef asked with a look of disgust, pointing at Field who was eating happily.

    "Why is this disrespectful? I want to ask you, does the chef prepare food for shime?"

    Hearing Shi Bafang's words, the chef snorted coldly. Méiyou answered Shi Bafang's question and said: "Huh, I won't talk to you about anything else. You heard about it. Our competition is to ask the five judges to cook their own dishes.  The food will be scored, and the one with the highest score will win. For the sake of fairness, the dishes we make will be authentic."

    "Wait a minute, does the food we made earlier count as shime?" Shi Bafang asked in confusion.

    "That's just to show me how qualified you are to compete with me." The chef opposite replied with a haughty look.

    Shi Bafang was so angry that he glared, but Field was very happy. He looked at the chef opposite and asked, "Can I eat all these foods?"

    “It’s up to you.” The chef opposite replied angrily.

    "Oh yeah!" Field cheered and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, you're welcome."

    “Well, let’s eat, let’s eat.” Shi Bafang replied somewhat depressedly.  Field smiled when he saw this and said: "Bafang, are you depressed? You forgot what you said before. As a chef, the happiest thing is that the food you make is welcomed by others. And for me, the food you make  They are all the most delicious. Fortunately, Han Yu and Ning Ping are not here, and meiyou are two foodies. These delicacies are all mine."

    Shi Bafang was amused by Field's words, and said to Field with a smile: "Field. Thank you."

    "You're welcome? Aren't we companions? Come on. You eat too. You have worked hard for so long. Eat something to replenish your strength. Then you can defeat the cook opposite and let him win again."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang nodded heavily.

    The chef opposite glared at Field, but unfortunately Field didn't even look at him.  He just chewed according to the record and didn't even raise his head a few times.

    Compared with the lively Shibafang side, the chef's side opposite seems much deserted.  I'm afraid of comparison in this matter, so I look at Shi Bafang's side.  The chef opposite was taking small bites of Ziji's food while glaring at Field angrily.  Just seeing the box next to Field, the chef's eyes dimmed.

    ……

    "Oh, I'm so full, I can hardly walk." After a big meal, Field said to Shi Bafang, touching his round belly with both hands.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang laughed and said, "You deserve it. Who told you to hold on for dear life?"

    "Hehe aren't you used to being robbed by those two foodies Han Yu and Ning Ping all the time? You go and take charge of defeating the cook. I'll walk around to relax."

    "Okay, don't go too far, and don't make trouble. We won't do any evil things." Shi Bafang warned Field worriedly.

    "Sure, as long as the other party doesn't cheat, then I will just be a spectator." The other party said this very loudly, as if he deliberately said it for the chef opposite to hear.  When the chef opposite heard Field's words, he was so angry that his teeth itched. He decided in his heart that after dealing with Shi Bafang's opponent, he would immediately deal with that talkative bastard.

    "Get ready. In half an hour, we will start the first competition." The chef opposite raised his voice and said to Shi Bafang.

    Shi Bafang immediately asked: "Compared to shime?"

    "fish."

    Fish is very fishy, ??and after special treatment, the resulting fish is basically inedible.  Hearing the opponent's announcementAfter learning the content of the competition, Shi Bafang immediately told the person who came over to prepare the materials what he needed.  Field, who was walking around to eat, quickly came over when he saw this. In order to prevent the other party from tampering with the ingredients, Field followed the person in charge of the ingredients and left and came back.

    "How's it going? I'm going to do something wrong, right?" The chef opposite sneered at Field.

    Field was not angry when he heard this, nodded and said: "Don't worry, I can't do anything."

    Hearing what Field said, the chef opposite was stunned and quickly looked at the person responsible for delivering ingredients to Ziji.  The man nodded quickly and said, "Don't worry, that man was just watching and didn't notice any unusual behavior." After hearing the words of the person who sent the ingredients, the chef opposite felt his heart return to his stomach, but when he saw Field's face  With a half-smiling face, the chef opposite became uncertain again.

    When Shi Bafang saw this, he said to Field: "Don't make trouble."

    "I didn't cause trouble, it was just that guy's random thoughts." Field shrugged and replied with an aggrieved look.

    Seeing the pride in Field's eyebrows, Shi Bafang shook his head helplessly, and then began to check Ziji's ingredients to make sure there was nothing missing.  The result was very good, and the preparations by the chef on the opposite side were very complete.  There were several rare condiments, which made Shi Bafang nod secretly.

    The chef opposite finally replaced the ingredients because of Field's mischief, but he carefully checked them over and over again. From time to time Field showed a smile that showed success.

    Half an hour of preparation for the shijiān passed quickly. With the sound of a gong, Shi Bafang and the chef opposite began to work nervously. The shijiān for the competition lasted two hours. The shijiān was a bit tight. Field looked up and looked at it.  Calculating the time with the hourglass, I noticed that the chef opposite was named Taihe.

    I have never heard of this name Field.  I wanted to ask Shi Bafang, but seeing that Shi Bafang was busy, I swallowed the words that came to my lips.

    When Field came to the headquarters of Tower 2, he found that the tower was in full swing.  It's not a quarrel, nor a heated fight.  Instead, the stir-fry is piping hot.

    There are two stoves, one of which is Shi Bafang.  But at this moment, Shi Bafang seemed completely oblivious to himself.  I simply couldn't find Field's proximity.  On the contrary, it was the cook standing on the stove opposite Shi Bafang.  After discovering Field, there was no reaction at all. He just glanced at Field lightly and then ignored him.

    Field frowned upon seeing this, and tentatively raised the rifle in his hand to shoot the cook across from him, but his movement caused Shi Bafang to make a sound.

    "Field. Don't interfere, this is my battle."

    Hearing what Shi Bafang said, Field put down his gun in confusion and asked: "Bafang, are you doing something?"

    "Let's have a test."

    "Competition? But this can also be considered a competition?"

    "Of course. It's just like when you're competing with someone to test your marksmanship. Here I'm competing with the guy across from me to test my cooking skills. Don't ask any more questions. I don't have time to explain to you now. Anyway, don't interfere until the competition is over."

    "It can be solved with one shot." Field muttered in confusion.  However, since Shi Bafang said so, Field couldn't intervene anymore. Anyway, Field had already made a plan. Regardless of Shime competition, as long as Shi Bafang was in danger, it would not be too late for him to take action.  Thinking of this, Field stepped aside and quietly watched Shi Bafang moving in front of the chopping board.

    It’s actually quite nice to watch the chef cook.  But Field is a person who can't sit still. After seeing that Shi Bafang's movements were clearly behind his opponent's, Field rolled his eyes and sauntered over to Shi Bafang's opponent.  Stretching his neck to look at the other party's chopping board, Field Turán's nose felt itchy, and he opened his mouth and wanted to sneeze loudly.  As long as this sneeze comes out, then Field will win the battle for Shi Bafang.  But the cook seemed to have guessed that Field's arrival was unkind. Before Field could sneeze, he raised his hand and a piece of white stuff flew towards Field, hitting Field in the forehead. Field was hit.  He threw his head up and sneezed.

    It feels very uncomfortable to be disturbed when you sneeze.  Field was about to get angry, but he didn't expect the cook to move faster. A long white thing fell from the sky and landed on Field's body.  Field stretched out his hand and pulled it, and it turned out to be sticky, and the more he pulled it, the stickier it became. After a while, Field was stuck in place. Let alone shooting, it was a bit difficult to move now.

    "Let me go!" Field shouted at the cook.

    "Shut up! If you keep nagging you, I'll put you in a steamer and steam it." The chef saidHe warned without raising his eyebrows.

    Field, whose movement was restricted, was furious when he heard this. How dare a poor cook be so arrogant?  Field began to struggle hard. Unexpectedly, the more he struggled, the stickier the sticky stuff stuck to his body became. After some struggle, Field couldn't even break free. Even moving his fingers seemed a bit strenuous.  .

    Field immediately went to Shi Bafang for help, and then began to harass the chef with words, and even tried to spit at the chef. Naturally, the chef stuffed his mouth with a piece of radish.

    "Crunch, crunch~" Field ate the radish in his mouth and shouted to the chef: "Hey, the radish tastes good, here's another piece."

    “Whoosh~whoosh~” Two objects flew towards Field’s mouth.  This time, Field's rice was delicious. The chef was so wicked that he threw a red pepper and a Sichuan peppercorn into Field's mouth.  Field's mouth was so hot that it was numb and spicy.  I wanted to curse, but I couldn't open my mouth.  I could only stare at the chef with disgust.

    Shi Bafang raised his head and glanced at Field, and said to the chef: "Let him go. I guarantee that he will not trouble you again."

    "Humph!" The chef opposite snorted, raised his hand and picked up a basin of water and poured it on Field's head.  Field became a drowned rat, but the colorless objects that were still very sticky before also lost their stickiness.  Field returned to Shi Bafang's side in despair. Shi Bafang still blamed Field for causing trouble, but said softly: "Field, I know you want to help me, but this is my battle, please don't interfere. Is that okay?"

    "Oh." Field, who had suffered a lot, had no choice but to agree honestly.  In order to prevent Field from causing further trouble, Shi Bafang thought it would be better to tell Field about the matter here, so he said to Field: "Field, the fight between me and the guy opposite is related to our life and death, and we can't be careless in the slightest. Who can  If we lose, we will pay for Ziji's life."

    "Isn't it just a competition of cooking skills? Why is it related to life and death?" Field asked in confusion.

    "Ruguo is just an ordinary cooking competition. After I stayed, the chef opposite challenged me in cooking. I originally thought I was going to have a big battle with him. But I didn't expect the content of the battle.  It turned out to be a competition of cooking skills. The other party was very happy that we are good at shime. We all competed in the areas we are good at. For example, I am good at cooking, and you are good at firearms. I guess Ningping and others are also competing in swordsmanship,  Medical skills and stuff like that.”

    "Oh, no wonder you told me as soon as you saw me that I was competing in cooking skills. But does this have anything to do with life and death?"

    “The cook opposite said that the full name of the cooking skills we are competing against now is the Death Chef Competition. As the name suggests, those who fail will lose their lives.”

    "But how do you decide who wins and who loses? My firearms competition is very simple, just beat whoever to death. Is your cooking competition to see who can hold someone to death?"

    "Don't talk nonsense if you don't understand. Look at my feet. Is there a circle?" Shi Bafang said angrily after hearing this.

    When Field heard this, he looked down and found a circle at Shi Bafang's feet. However, Field still persisted and said: "Even if this circle opens, it will kill you, but who will judge who loses and who wins?"

    "I don't know about that either. The chef opposite said that he would tell me the standards of the competition after everyone makes their own food." Shi Bafang shook his head and replied.

    "Then you're not at a disadvantage? What if that guy says whoever cooks the worst food wins?" Field said with a frown.

    "Bah! I hate you for being shameless." The chef on the opposite side sighed after hearing Field's words.  Field said nonchalantly: "What the hell? The cowboy I fought with was very shameless. We agreed on a cowboy-style duel, but in the end, he secretly prepared a bulletproof shield. If I hadn't been lucky, I wouldn't have been able to  Came here.”

    "Nonsense, if that guy used a bulletproof shield, how could you not even be injured?" the chef said in disbelief.

    "Hmph! That only shows that I am lucky and capable. Look at this. Is this that guy's thing?" Field snorted lightly, picked up the box that had been placed next to the Shibafang stove and said to the chef opposite.  When he saw the box in Field's hand, the chef opposite seemed a little surprised and blurted out: "Huh? Why did that guy give you the anti-tank rifle?"

    "Anti-tank rifle?" Field asked in surprise.  To Field, the anti-tank rifle was only known by its name but not by its actual existence.  After experiencing a man-made disaster, mankind lost a lot of important information, among which the information on anti-tank rifles was among the lost items.One of them is only recorded by name, but it is rare to see the real thing.

    The chef, who knew he was lying, ignored Field's inquiry. Since Field could not continue to do things that disturbed the game, he had to sit on the difāng not far from Shi Bafang and began to study the parts of the anti-tank rifle in his hand.  Upon seeing this, the chef opposite finally couldn't help but remind him, "Every part in your hand is useful." After saying this, no matter how much Field pressed, the chef opposite stopped talking to Field.  I don’t know if the chef told Field to prevent Field from disturbing him anymore.

    Seeing that Field was focused on the anti-tank rifle, Shi Bafang couldn't help but feel relieved.  Everyone has their own pride. For Shi Bafang, cooking is his pride.  Although Field is willing to help, Shi Bafang still wants the upright Tongguoziji's cooking skills to win over his opponent.

    ……

    Shijiān passed minute by minute, followed by the sound of a gong coming from nowhere.  Shi Bafang and his opponent both stopped moving.  Field, who was assembling the firearm, was startled. When he looked up, he found that both Shi Bafang and the cook had prepared food.

    After sniffing hard, Field's stomach was making a "gurgling" sound.  Unfortunately, the food prepared by Shi Bafang and the chef opposite was not prepared for Field. Field could only look at the food on the stove with greed.

    "Hmm Now that we have all prepared Ziji's food, let's start the judging." The chef opposite coughed, stretched out his hand and patted the food, and with the sound of slaps, the scene in the tower began to change.  Upon seeing this, Field, who was very nervous, comforted Shi Bafang and said: "Don't worry Bafang, this is changing the playing field. I have encountered it before."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the scene change stopped. Field looked around again and saw that Ziji, Shi Bafang and the cook opposite were actually on the ring, surrounded by crowds of spectators.

    The deafening cheers made Shi Bafang a little nervous.  Field, on the other hand, was not afraid at all. He reached for his rifle and said to Shi Bafang: "Don't be nervous, Bafang. These people are all fake. Don't look at these guys, they all look real. In fact, they are all fake."  Even if you die, you won't even bleed. If you don't believe it, just look" As Field was about to shoot at the crowd, Shi Bafang quickly stopped him and said, "Okay Field, I believe what you say, no need to prove it."

    Being stopped, Field put down his gun with regret, and asked Shi Bafang in a low voice: "Bafang. Do you have any extra food? I'm a little hungry."

    "I just know you're hungry. No, I made extra noodles. You can eat them." Shi Bafang nuzzled at the bowl of noodles placed by the stove and said to Field.

    Field believed that Shi Bafang would not fool Ziji with fake things, so he immediately served the noodles without hesitation.  Completely ignoring the glare from the chef opposite to Ziji, he ate with big mouthfuls and deliberately made a slurping sound.  The chef opposite was obviously angered by Field's actions. He tightened his mouth again and again, and finally said angrily to Shi Bafang: "Shi Bafang, can you please respect the competition?"

    "Why don't I respect the game?" Shi Bafang asked in confusion.

    "Is this called respect?" the chef asked with a look of disgust, pointing at Field who was eating happily.

    "Why is this disrespectful? I want to ask you, does the chef prepare food for shime?"

    Hearing Shi Bafang's words, the chef snorted coldly. Méiyou answered Shi Bafang's question and said: "Humph, I won't talk to you about anything else. You heard that our competition is to ask the five judges to cook their own dishes.  The food will be scored, and the one with the highest score will win. For the sake of fairness, the dishes we make will be authentic."

    "Wait a minute, does the food we made earlier count as shime?" Shi Bafang asked in confusion.

    "That's just to show me how qualified you are to compete with me." The chef opposite replied with a haughty look.

    Shi Bafang was so angry that he glared, but Field was very happy. He looked at the chef opposite and asked, "Can I eat all these foods?"

    “It’s up to you.” The chef opposite replied angrily.

    "Oh yeah!" Field cheered and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, you're welcome."

    “Well, let’s eat, let’s eat.” Shi Bafang replied somewhat depressedly.  Field smiled when he saw this and said: "Bafang, are you depressed? Have you forgotten what you said before, as a chef, the happiest thing is that the food you make is welcomed by others. And for me, the food you make  They are all the most delicious. I'm happy. Fortunately, Han Yu and Ning Ping are not here. Meiyou, two foodies, all these delicacies belong to me."

    Shi Bafang was amused by Field's words, and said to Field with a smile: "Field, thank you."

    &nbsp; "You're welcome? Aren't we companions? Come on, you eat too. You have worked hard for so long. Eat something to replenish your strength. Then you can defeat the cook opposite and let him win again."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang nodded heavily.

    The chef opposite glared at Field, but it was a pity that Field didn't even look at him. He just chewed according to the situation without raising his head several times.

    Compared with the lively Shibafang side, the chef's side opposite seems much deserted.  I was afraid of comparison in this matter. Looking at Shi Bafang's side, the chef opposite was eating Ziji's food in small bites while glaring at Field with hatred in his eyes.  Just seeing the box next to Field, the chef's eyes dimmed.

    ……

    "Oh, I'm so full, I can hardly walk." After a big meal, Field said to Shi Bafang, touching his round belly with both hands.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang laughed and said, "You deserve it. Who told you to hold on for dear life?"

    "Hehe aren't you used to being robbed by those two foodies Han Yu and Ning Ping all the time? You go and take charge of defeating the cook. I'll walk around to relax."

    "Okay, don't go too far, and don't make trouble. We won't do any evil things." Shi Bafang warned Field worriedly.

    "Sure, as long as the other party doesn't cheat, then I will just be a spectator." The other party said this very loudly, as if he deliberately said it for the chef opposite to hear.  When the chef opposite heard Field's words, he was so angry that his teeth itched. He decided in his heart that after dealing with Shi Bafang's opponent, he would immediately deal with that talkative bastard.

    "Get ready. In half an hour, we will start the first competition." The chef opposite raised his voice and said to Shi Bafang.

    Shi Bafang immediately asked: "Compared to shime?"

    "fish."

    Fish is very fishy, ??and after special treatment, the resulting fish is basically inedible.  After hearing his opponent announce the content of the competition, Shi Bafang immediately told the person who came over to prepare the materials what he needed.  Field, who was walking around to eat, quickly came over when he saw this. In order to prevent the other party from tampering with the ingredients, Field followed the person in charge of the ingredients and left and came back.

    "How's it going? I'm going to do something wrong, right?" The chef opposite sneered at Field.

    Field was not angry when he heard this, nodded and said: "Don't worry, I can't do anything."

    Hearing what Field said, the chef opposite was stunned and quickly looked at the person responsible for delivering ingredients to Ziji.  The man nodded quickly and said, "Don't worry, that man was just watching and didn't notice any unusual behavior." After hearing the words of the person who sent the ingredients, the chef opposite felt his heart return to his stomach, but when he saw Field's face  With a half-smiling face, the chef opposite became uncertain again.

    When Shi Bafang saw this, he said to Field: "Don't make trouble."

    "I didn't cause trouble, it was just that guy's random thoughts." Field shrugged and replied with an aggrieved look.

    Seeing the pride in Field's eyebrows, Shi Bafang shook his head helplessly, and then began to check Ziji's ingredients to make sure there was nothing missing.  The result was very good. The chef on the opposite side had prepared everything very well, including several rare condiments. Shi Bafang couldn't help but nod secretly.

    The chef opposite finally replaced the ingredients because of Field's mischief, but he carefully checked them over and over again. From time to time Field showed a smile that showed success.

    Half an hour of preparation for the shijiān passed quickly. With the sound of a gong, Shi Bafang and the chef opposite began to work nervously. The shijiān for the competition lasted two hours. The shijiān was a bit tight. Field looked up and looked at it.  Calculating the time with the hourglass, I noticed that the chef opposite was named Taihe.

    Field had heard this name from me, and he wanted to ask Shi Bafang, but seeing that Shi Bafang was busy, he swallowed the words that came to his lips.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 898 The Terrible Woman

    When Shi Bafang and Field came to Tower 3, they didn't see anyone.

    "Strange, what's going on? Could it be that Han Yu and the others have already gone up?" Field said to himself, while Shi Bafang followed behind and followed Field towards the stairs leading to the upper floor.  But before the two of them could take a few steps, they fell headlong as if their feet were empty.

    This scene changes too quickly.  They were still in the tower just now, but in the blink of an eye, the two people were in the air, and what was worse, the two people were falling down.  Looking down at the building that was about the size of an ant on the ground, Field and Shi Bafang couldn't help but scream.  If you fall down, you're dead!  !  !

    Just when Field and Shi Bafang were feeling desperate, a flash of light quickly approached and caught Field and Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang took a closer look and saw that it was Han Mengxin who caught him and Field.

    “Ah~~~” Field was still screaming, as if he hadn’t come to his senses yet, thinking that he was still falling from the sky to the ground.  Han Mengxin couldn't bear it and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, give Field a slap to shut up. It's so noisy."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang nodded, rounded his arms, and slapped Field hard.  The effect was obvious. Field immediately stopped talking, covering his cheek and asked: "Bafang, why did you hit me? We are all going to die"

    "As long as you don't seek death, you won't die." Han Mengxin said angrily.

    Field seemed to have just returned to normal at this time. Looking at Han Mengxin's current situation, he said with admiration: "Mengxin, you look like the bird people Han Yu mentioned."

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin narrowed her eyes and loosened her grip on Field. She was so frightened that Field screamed and shouted urgently: "Ah. Beautiful and kind-hearted angel sister, don't leave me alone. I don't want to change."  into photos.”

    "Then shut up!" Han Mengxin said angrily, and slowly landed with Field and Shi Bafang.

    When his feet landed again and felt down to earth, Field breathed a sigh of relief. He took out his anti-tank rifle and asked Han Mengxin: "I say Mengxin, tell us about the current situation. Bafang, I, and you  You've also encountered trouble, but what about your opponent? You haven't already solved it, right?"

    "It would be great if we can solve it. I don't know where that guy is hiding. I'm looking for her everywhere. I hope I can solve her and then join my brother." Han Mengxin sighed after hearing this.

    "What does that guy look like?"

    "That guy is a devil." Han Mengxin thought for a while and replied.

    Field blinked and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin. We know that you look like an angel now, except that there is no halo on your head. But you don't have to describe your opponent as a devil, right?"

    "Who described it to you? I'm telling the truth. The way that guy looks, he is a devil."

    "Devil? Is it a creature with horns on its head, a pair of bat wings on its back, and a tail on its butt?" Field asked slowly.

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this and replied: "Yes, you are right. Field, why did you say it as if you had seen it with your own eyes?"

    "Uhis that demon still a boba with 36d?" Field asked again.

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin looked back.  He saw his previous opponent swaying towards him, with a weak look that would fall down when the wind blew. It was completely different from when he fought with him before.

    "Field, Bafang. Stay back, this guy is very dangerous." Han Mengxin stared at the opponent who appeared, and told Field to follow Shi Bafang without looking back.

    "Well, it is indeed dangerous." Field replied with a slight nod.  It's just that this guy's eyes kept staring at the visitor's chest, and combined with his answers, he always gave off an aura of obscenity.  The demon who walked over seemed to have noticed Field's gaze, and deliberately shook his chest at Field. The wave was so rough that Field almost had his eyes opened.

    "Shameless!" Han Mengxin was so angry that she bit her teeth secretly when she saw this, but the devil didn't seem to care at all. Instead, he let out a burst of laughter: "Oh, hehe little sister, it's not your fault that you are young, but it's embarrassing to come out.  Something is wrong with you.”

    Han Mengxin couldn't help but get angry when she heard that the devil deliberately emphasized the small characters, but the reality was cruel. Han Mengxin also wanted to use facts to defeat the devil's ridicule, but when she lowered her head and looked at herself, and then looked at the pair on the devil's chest, Han Mengxin had to  Admit it, this demon is much more majestic than your own.

    "Hmph! What's the use of being big? It will droop when you get old, and it will hang down to your belly button." Han Mengxin cursed viciously.  But cursing the devil doesn't seem to work.?Effect.  The devil puffed up his breasts proudly, looked at Han Mengxin with pride and said, "The barking of a defeated dog."

    "Go to hell!" Han Mengxin bent her bow and shot an arrow at the demon. However, the arrow she shot with anger missed its target and was easily dodged by the demon.

    "Hey, where are you shooting?" the devil asked with a smile.

    "Huh!" Han Mengxin didn't answer. She bent her bow and arrow again, and saw the devil making a pitiful look and saying to Field and Shi Bafang: "Good people, please help me quickly, I'm afraid."

    When Han Mengxin saw this, she immediately screamed inwardly, knowing that the demon in front of her was casting a charm spell on her companions. However, to Han Mengxin's expectation, neither Feier nor Shi Bafang seemed to be charmed by the charm spell. After the demon asked them for help,  , Field looked at the devil with an idiot look and asked: "Hey, are you sick? Are we the same?"

    Shi Bafang on the side nodded in agreement: "Yes, you are our enemy, we will not be stupid enough to help you. Sister Mengxin, can you deal with this devil yourself? Neither Field nor I are used to beating women.  .”

    Hearing Shi Bafang's words, Han Mengxin wanted to laugh loudly, and suppressed her smile and said to Shi Bafang: "Well done Bafang, you and Field really didn't disappoint me. I can deal with this kind of thing alone, as long as this  Guys don’t run around.”

    "What, how could it fail? Are you two men? Why don't you have any vision?" The demon who couldn't believe that his charm technique failed shouted at Field and Shi Bafang.

    Hearing the devil’s question, Field said with a look of disdain: “Bah, sir, I am a man and I like women, but I just don’t like people like you who are neither men nor women.”

    "Neither a man nor a woman?" Han Mengxin on the side couldn't help being stunned when she heard this.  He looked at Field in confusion and asked: "Field, how can you tell that this demon is neither male nor female?"

    "Oh Mengxin, you still have the nerve to say that you are a doctor? You can't even tell something as simple as whether a woman has an Adam's apple?" Field replied in a low voice after hearing this.

    After being reminded by Field, Han Mengxin quickly looked at the neck of the devil opposite, not to mention that a small bulge really existed.  But based on this alone, it seems that it is not certain that the demon opposite is not a woman. After all, there are some rough-looking female men who even have beards.

    Seeing Han Mengxin’s unconvinced look, Field also had no idea.  But since the devil didn't charm her, the result was still good for Han Mengxin.

    A good man never suffers immediate losses.  Seeing that he would suffer a loss if he continued to stay, the devil immediately prepared to run away with oil on his feet. Anyway, he just agreed to Lin Mohan to be responsible for dragging the people here for a day and a night, so he didn't have to risk his life.  But before the demon could escape, Han Mengxin suddenly shouted: "Guardian Tiangai!"

    A shield glowing with golden light fell from the sky.  Han Mengxin and the devil were all covered inside.

    "Hehehe I finally caught you, let me see where you are running this time?" Han Mengxin said to the devil with a sneer.  The devil watched Han Mengxin approach step by step.  He smiled bitterly and said, "There's no need to work so hard, right?"

    "Humph!" Han Mengxin snorted softly.  He gave up the bow and arrow in his hand and transformed into a long sword and a shield.  But after seeing the pair of bulging treasures on the demon's chest, Han Mengxin changed her mind and gave up the sword and shield and replaced it with a sledgehammer.

    Looking at the whirling sledgehammer being danced by Han Mengxin, the devil's face turned green.  You don't need to guess to know that the woman in front of you is planning to hit her chest with that sledgehammer.  As expected, women have the most poisonous hearts, and women’s enemies are always women.

    And Field and Shi Bafang also looked at Han Mengxin's back with awe.  I secretly reminded myself, don't offend anyone in the future, don't offend Han Mengxin, it's too scary.

    "Suffer death!" Han Mengxin shouted, raised the golden sledgehammer in his hand and rushed towards the demon to hit it.  Since this golden sledgehammer was transformed by Han Mengxin's power, its weight is almost negligible, but if it does hit it, the effect will be the same as being hit by a real sledgehammer.

    Without any hesitation, the devil turned around and ran away, with Han Mengxin hot on his heels.

    ……

    Because of the role of the protective sky cover, the devil could not run away as he wanted like before. No, as he was running, he was blocked by Han Mengxin.

    "Good boy, let me do it." Han Mengxin's expression at this moment was very much like the big bad wolf who deceived the little white rabbit. She smiled and said to the devil, but the devil had only one answer, shaking his head desperately.

    As the saying goes, a rabbit bites people when it is anxious, let alone a devil who is cornered.  Originally, the devil planned to do nothing but work, but the current situation forced the devil to launch a counterattack.??.

    As expected, the golden sledgehammer went straight to the demon's chest and hit it. Just when it was about to hit, the demon was about to evolve into a flat-chested race. A steel fork steadily held the golden sledgehammer that fell down.

    "Humph! You really have something to offer." Han Mengxin said with a proud look on her face.

    But the devil sneered and said: "Thank you for forcing me to choose to be serious. But are you ready to bear my anger? You even want to smash my pride, I will make you regret it,  Let your figure, Xiaohe, with its sharp angles turn into a washboard."

    When Shi Bafang and Field came to Tower 3, they didn’t see anyone.

    "Strange, what's going on? Could it be that Han Yu and the others have already gone up?" Field said to himself, while Shi Bafang followed behind and followed Field towards the stairs leading to the upper floor.  But before the two of them could take a few steps, they fell headlong as if their feet were empty.

    This scene changes too quickly.  They were still in the tower just now, but in the blink of an eye, the two people were in the air, and what was worse, the two people were falling down.  Looking down at the building that was about the size of an ant on the ground, Field and Shi Bafang couldn't help but scream.  If you fall down, you're dead!  !  !

    Just when Field and Shi Bafang were feeling desperate, a flash of light quickly approached and caught Field and Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang took a closer look and saw that it was Han Mengxin who caught him and Field.

    “Ah~~~” Field was still screaming, as if he hadn’t come to his senses yet.  I thought I was still falling from the sky to the earth.  Han Mengxin couldn't bear it and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, give Field a slap to shut up. It's so noisy."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang nodded, rounded his arms, and slapped Field hard.  The effect was obvious. Field immediately stopped talking, covering his cheek and asked: "Bafang, why did you hit me? We are all going to die"

    "As long as you don't seek death, you won't die." Han Mengxin said angrily.

    Field seemed to have just returned to normal at this time, looking at Han Mengxin's current situation.  She said with admiration: "Mengxin, you look really like those birdmen Han Yu mentioned."

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin narrowed her eyes and loosened her grip on Field. She was so frightened that Field screamed and shouted urgently: "Ah. Beautiful and kind-hearted angel sister, don't leave me alone. I don't want to change.  into photos.”

    "Then shut up!" Han Mengxin said angrily.  He took Field and Shi Bafang to the ground slowly.

    When his feet landed again and felt down to earth, Field breathed a sigh of relief. He took out his anti-tank rifle and asked Han Mengxin: "I say Mengxin, tell us about the current situation. Bafang, I, and you  We've also encountered trouble. But what about your opponent? You haven't already solved it, right?"

    "It would be great if we can solve it. I don't know where that guy is hiding. I'm looking for her everywhere. I hope I can solve her and then join my brother." Han Mengxin sighed after hearing this.

    "What does that guy look like?"

    "That guy is a devil." Han Mengxin thought for a while and replied.

    Field blinked and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, we know that you look like an angel now, except that there is no halo on your head, but you don't have to describe your opponent as a devil, right?"

    "Who described it to you? I'm telling the truth. That guy looks like a devil."

    "Devil? Is it a creature with horns on its head, a pair of bat wings on its back, and a tail on its butt?" Field asked slowly.

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this and replied: "Yes, you are right. Field, why did you say it as if you had seen it with your own eyes?"

    "Uhis that demon still a boba with 36d?" Field asked again.

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin looked back and saw her previous opponent swaying towards him. His frail appearance was completely different from when he fought against her before.

    "Field, Bafang, stay back, this guy is very dangerous." Han Mengxin stared at the opponent who appeared, and told Field to follow Shi Bafang without looking back.

    "Well, it is indeed dangerous." Field replied with a slight nod.  It's just that this guy's eyes kept staring at the visitor's chest, and combined with his answers, he always gave off an aura of obscenity.  The demon who walked over seemed to have noticed Field's gaze, and deliberately shook his chest at Field. The wave was so rough that Field almost had his eyes opened.

    "Shameless!" Han Mengxin was so angry that she bit her teeth secretly when she saw this, but the devil didn't seem to care at all, and instead got angry?A burst of laughter: "Oh hehehe little sister, it's not your fault that you are young, but it is your fault that you come out and make yourself look embarrassing."

    Han Mengxin couldn't help but get angry when she heard that the devil deliberately emphasized the small characters, but the reality was cruel. Han Mengxin also wanted to use facts to defeat the devil's ridicule, but when she lowered her head and looked at herself, and then looked at the pair on the devil's chest, Han Mengxin had to  Admit it, this demon is much more majestic than your own.

    "Hmph! What's the use of being big? It will droop when you get old, and it will hang down to your belly button." Han Mengxin cursed viciously.  But cursing the devil doesn't seem to have any effect.  The devil puffed up his breasts proudly, looked at Han Mengxin with pride and said, "The barking of a defeated dog."

    "Go to hell!" Han Mengxin bent her bow and shot an arrow at the demon. However, the arrow she shot with anger missed its target and was easily dodged by the demon.

    "Hey, where are you shooting?" the devil asked with a smile.

    "Huh!" Han Mengxin didn't answer. She bent her bow and arrow again, and saw the devil making a pitiful look and saying to Field and Shi Bafang: "Good people, please help me quickly, I'm afraid."

    When Han Mengxin saw this, she immediately screamed inwardly, knowing that the demon in front of her was casting a charm spell on her companions, but to Han Mengxin's expectation, neither Field nor Shi Bafang seemed to be charmed by the spell.  After the demon asked them for help, Field looked at the demon like an idiot and asked: "Hey, are you sick? Are we the same?"

    Shi Bafang on the side nodded in agreement: "Yes, you are our enemy, we will not be stupid enough to help you. Sister Mengxin, can you deal with this devil yourself? Neither Field nor I are used to beating women.  .”

    Hearing Shi Bafang's words, Han Mengxin wanted to laugh loudly. She suppressed her smile and said to Shi Bafang: "Well done Bafang, you and Field did not disappoint me. I can deal with this kind of thing alone, as long as this  Guys don’t run around.”

    "What, how could it fail? Are you two men? Why don't you have any vision?" The demon who couldn't believe that his charm technique failed shouted at Field and Shi Bafang.

    Hearing the devil’s question, Field said with a look of disdain: “Bah, sir, I’m a man. I like women, but I just don’t like people like you who are neither men nor women.”

    "Neither a man nor a woman?" Han Mengxin on the side couldn't help being stunned when she heard this.  He looked at Field in confusion and asked: "Field. How do you tell that this demon is neither male nor female?"

    "Oh Mengxin, you still have the nerve to say that you are a doctor? You can't even tell something as simple as whether a woman has an Adam's apple?" Field replied in a low voice after hearing this.

    After being reminded by Field, Han Mengxin quickly looked at the neck of the devil opposite, not to mention that a small bulge really existed.  But based on this alone, it seems that it is not certain that the demon opposite is not a woman. After all, there are some rough-looking female men.  That one even has a beard.

    Seeing Han Mengxin’s unconvinced look, Field also had no idea.  But since the devil didn't charm her, the result was still good for Han Mengxin.

    ??A good man will not suffer the immediate consequences, but the devil will suffer if he continues to stay.  He immediately prepared to run away with oil on his feet. Anyway, he just agreed to Lin Mohan to be responsible for dragging the people here for a day and a night, so he didn't have to risk his life.  But before the demon could escape, Han Mengxin suddenly shouted: "Guardian Tiangai!"

    A golden shield fell from the sky, covering Han Mengxin and the devil inside.

    "Hehehe I finally caught you, let me see where you are running this time?" Han Mengxin said to the devil with a sneer.  The devil watched Han Mengxin approach step by step, and said with a wry smile: "There's no need to be so desperate, right?"

    "Humph!" Han Mengxin snorted, gave up the bow and arrow in her hand, and transformed into a long sword and a shield.  But after seeing the pair of bulging treasures on the demon's chest, Han Mengxin changed her mind and gave up the sword and shield and replaced it with a sledgehammer.

    Looking at the whistling sledgehammer being danced by Han Mengxin, the devil's face turned green. It didn't take a guess to know that the woman in front of him was planning to hit her chest with the sledgehammer.  As expected, women have the most poisonous hearts, and women’s enemies are always women.

    ???????????? Field and Shi Bafang also looked at Han Mengxin’s back with awe on their faces, and secretly reminded themselves that in the future, don’t offend anyone, don’t offend Han Mengxin, it’s too scary.

    "Suffer death!" Han Mengxin shouted, raised the golden sledgehammer in his hand and rushed towards the demon to hit it.  Since this golden sledgehammer was transformed by Han Mengxin's power, its weight is almost negligible, but if it does hit it, the effect will be the same as being hit by a real sledgehammer.

    Without any hesitation, the devil turned around and ran away, with Han Mengxin hot on his heels.……

    Because of the role of the protective sky cover, the devil could not run away as he wanted like before. No, as he was running, he was blocked by Han Mengxin.

    "Good boy, let me do it." Han Mengxin's expression at this moment was very much like the big bad wolf who deceived the little white rabbit. She smiled and said to the devil, but the devil had only one answer, shaking his head desperately.

    As the saying goes, a rabbit bites people when it is anxious, let alone a devil who is cornered.  Originally, the devil planned to do nothing, but the current situation forced the devil to launch a counterattack.

    As expected, the golden sledgehammer went straight to the demon's chest and hit it. Just when it was about to hit, the demon was about to evolve into a flat-chested race. A steel fork steadily held the golden sledgehammer that fell down.

    "Humph! You really have something to offer." Han Mengxin said with a proud look on her face.

    But the devil sneered and said: "Thank you for forcing me to choose to be serious. But are you ready to bear my anger? You even want to smash my pride, I will make you regret it,  Let your figure, Xiaohe, with its sharp angles turn into a washboard."

    When Shi Bafang and Field came to Tower 3, they didn’t see anyone.

    "Strange, what's going on? Could it be that Han Yu and the others have already gone up?" Field said to himself.  Shi Bafang, who was on the side, followed behind and followed Field towards the stairs leading to the upper floor.  But before the two of them could take a few steps, they fell headlong as if their feet were empty.

    This scene changes too quickly.  They were still in the tower just now, but in the blink of an eye, the two people were in the air, and what was worse, the two people were falling down.  Looking down at the building that was about the size of an ant on the ground, Field and Shi Bafang couldn't help but scream.  If you fall down, you're dead!  !  !

    Just when Field and Shi Bafang felt desperate, a flash of light quickly approached.  He caught Field and Shi Bafang.  Shi Bafang took a closer look and saw that it was Han Mengxin who caught him and Field.

    “Ah~~~” Field was still screaming, as if he hadn’t come to his senses yet, thinking that he was still falling from the sky to the ground.  Han Mengxin couldn't bear it and said to Shi Bafang: "Bafang, give Field a slap. Tell him to shut up. It's so noisy."

    "Yeah." Shi Bafang nodded.  He rounded his arms.  He slapped Field hard.  The effect was obvious. Field immediately stopped talking, covering his cheek and asked: "Bafang, why did you hit me? We are all going to die"

    "As long as you don't seek death, you won't die." Han Mengxin said angrily.

    Field seemed to have just returned to normal at this time. Looking at Han Mengxin's current situation, he said with admiration: "Mengxin. You look like the bird people Han Yu mentioned."

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin narrowed her eyes and loosened her grip on Field. She was so frightened that Field screamed and shouted urgently: "Ah. Beautiful and kind-hearted angel sister, don't leave me alone. I don't want to change."  into photos.”

    "Then shut up!" Han Mengxin said angrily, and slowly landed with Field and Shi Bafang.

    When his feet landed again and felt down to earth, Field breathed a sigh of relief. He took out his anti-tank rifle and asked Han Mengxin: "I say Mengxin, tell us about the current situation. Bafang, I, and you  You've also encountered trouble, but what about your opponent? You haven't already solved it, right?"

    "It would be great if we can solve it. I don't know where that guy is hiding. I'm looking for her everywhere. I hope I can solve her and then join my brother." Han Mengxin sighed after hearing this.

    "What does that guy look like?"

    "That guy is a devil." Han Mengxin thought for a while and replied.

    Field blinked and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, we know that you look like an angel now, except that there is no halo on your head, but you don't have to describe your opponent as a devil, right?"

    "Who described it to you? I'm telling the truth. That guy looks like a devil."

    "Devil? Is it a creature with horns on its head, a pair of bat wings on its back, and a tail on its butt?" Field asked slowly.

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this and replied: "Yes, you are right. Field, why did you say it as if you had seen it with your own eyes?"

    "Uhis that demon still a boba with 36d?" Field asked again.

    "Huh?" Han Mengxin looked back and saw her previous opponent swaying towards him. His frail appearance was completely different from when he fought against her before.

    "Field, Bafang, ?Stay back, this guy is dangerous.  "Han Mengxin stared at the opponent who appeared and told Field to follow Shi Bafang without looking back.

    "Well, it is indeed dangerous." Field replied with a slight nod.  It's just that this guy's eyes kept staring at the visitor's chest, and combined with his answers, he always gave off an aura of obscenity.  The demon who walked over seemed to have noticed Field's gaze, and deliberately shook his chest at Field. The wave was so rough that Field almost had his eyes opened.

    "Shameless!" Han Mengxin was so angry that she bit her teeth secretly when she saw this, but the devil didn't seem to care at all. Instead, he let out a burst of laughter: "Oh, hehe little sister, it's not your fault that you are young, but it's embarrassing to come out.  Something is wrong with you.”

    Hearing that the devil deliberately emphasized the small characters, Han Mengxin couldn't help but get angry, but the reality was cruel. Han Mengxin also wanted to use facts to defeat the devil's ridicule, but she lowered her head and looked at herself, and then looked at the pair on the devil's chest.  Han Mengxin had to admit that this demon was much more majestic than her own.

    "Hmph! What's the use of being big? It will droop when you get old, and it will hang down to your belly button." Han Mengxin cursed viciously.  But cursing the devil doesn't seem to have any effect.  The devil puffed up his breasts proudly, looked at Han Mengxin with pride and said, "The barking of a defeated dog."

    "Go to hell!" Han Mengxin bent her bow and shot an arrow at the demon. However, the arrow she shot with anger missed its target and was easily dodged by the demon.

    "Hey, where are you shooting?" the devil asked with a smile.

    "Huh!" Han Mengxin didn't answer. She bent her bow and arrow again, and saw the devil making a pitiful look and saying to Field and Shi Bafang: "Good people. Please help me, I'm afraid."

    When Han Mengxin saw this, she immediately screamed inwardly, knowing that the demon in front of her was casting a charm spell on her companions, but to Han Mengxin's expectation, neither Field nor Shi Bafang seemed to be charmed by the spell.  After the demon asked them for help, Field looked at the demon like an idiot and asked: "Hey. Are you sick? Are we the same?"

    Shi Bafang on the side nodded in agreement: "Yes, you are our enemy, we will not be stupid enough to help you. Sister Mengxin, can you deal with this devil yourself? Neither Field nor I are used to beating women.  .”

    Hearing Shi Bafang's words, Han Mengxin wanted to laugh loudly. She suppressed her smile and said to Shi Bafang: "Well done Bafang. You and Field really didn't disappoint me. I can deal with this kind of thing alone. As long as this  Guys don’t run around.”

    "What, how could it fail? Are you two men? Why don't you have any vision?" The demon who couldn't believe that his charm technique failed shouted at Field and Shi Bafang.

    Hear the devil’s question.  Field said with a look of disdain: "Bah, uncle, I am male and I like women, but I just don't like people like you who are neither men nor women."

    "Neither boy nor girl?" Han Mengxin on the side couldn't help but was stunned when she heard this. She looked at Field in confusion and asked: "Field, how can you tell that this devil is neither boy nor girl?"

    "Oh Mengxin, you still have the nerve to say that you are a doctor? You can't even tell something as simple as whether a woman has an Adam's apple?" Field replied in a low voice after hearing this.

    After being reminded by Field, Han Mengxin quickly looked at the neck of the devil opposite, not to mention that a small bulge really existed.  But based on this alone, it seems that it is not certain that the demon opposite is not a woman. After all, there are some rough-looking female men who even have beards.

    Seeing Han Mengxin’s unconvinced look, Field also had no idea.  But since the devil didn't charm her, the result was still good for Han Mengxin.

    A good man doesn’t suffer the immediate consequences, but the devil saw that he would suffer if he continued to stay, so he immediately prepared to run away with oil on his feet. Anyway, he just agreed to Lin Mohan to be responsible for dragging the people here for a day and a night, so he didn’t have to risk his life.  But before the demon could escape, Han Mengxin suddenly shouted: "Guardian Tiangai!"

    A golden shield fell from the sky, covering Han Mengxin and the devil inside.

    "Hehehe I finally caught you, let me see where you are running this time?" Han Mengxin said to the devil with a sneer.  The devil watched Han Mengxin approach step by step, and said with a wry smile: "There's no need to be so desperate, right?"

    "Humph!" Han Mengxin snorted, gave up the bow and arrow in her hand, and transformed into a long sword and a shield.  But after seeing the pair of bulging treasures on the demon's chest, Han Mengxin changed her mind and gave up the sword and shield and replaced it with a sledgehammer.

    Looking at the whistling sledgehammer being danced by Han Mengxin, the devil's face turned green. It didn't take a guess to know that the woman in front of him was planning to hit her chest with the sledgehammer.  As expected, women’s hearts are the most poisonous, women’sWomen are always women.

    ???????????? Field and Shi Bafang also looked at Han Mengxin’s back with awe on their faces, and secretly reminded themselves that in the future, don’t offend anyone, don’t offend Han Mengxin, it’s too scary.

    "Suffer death!" Han Mengxin shouted, raised the golden sledgehammer in his hand and rushed towards the demon to hit it.  Since this golden sledgehammer was transformed by Han Mengxin's power, its weight is almost negligible, but if it does hit it, the effect will be the same as being hit by a real sledgehammer.

    Without any hesitation, the devil turned around and ran away, with Han Mengxin hot on his heels.

    ……

    Because of the role of the protective sky cover, the devil could not run away as he wanted like before. No, as he was running, he was blocked by Han Mengxin.

    "Good boy, let me do it." Han Mengxin's expression at this moment was very much like the big bad wolf who deceived the little white rabbit. She smiled and said to the devil, but the devil had only one answer, shaking his head desperately.

    As the saying goes, a rabbit bites people when it is anxious, let alone a devil who is cornered.  Originally, the devil planned to do nothing, but the current situation forced the devil to launch a counterattack.

    As expected, the golden sledgehammer went straight to the demon's chest and hit it. Just when it was about to hit, the demon was about to evolve into a flat-chested race. A steel fork steadily held the golden sledgehammer that fell down.

    "Humph! You really have something to offer." Han Mengxin said with a proud look on her face.

    But the devil sneered and said: "Thank you for forcing me to choose to be serious. But are you ready to bear my anger? You even want to smash my pride, I will make you regret it,  Let your figure, Xiaohe, with its sharp angles turn into a washboard."

    A good man doesn’t suffer the immediate consequences, but the devil saw that he would suffer if he continued to stay, so he immediately prepared to run away with oil on his feet. Anyway, he just agreed to Lin Mohan to be responsible for dragging the people here for a day and a night, so he didn’t have to risk his life.  But before the demon could escape, Han Mengxin suddenly shouted: "Guardian Tiangai!"

    A golden shield fell from the sky, covering Han Mengxin and the devil inside.

    "Hehehe I finally caught you, let me see where you are running this time?" Han Mengxin said to the devil with a sneer.  The devil watched Han Mengxin approach step by step, and said with a wry smile: "There's no need to be so desperate, right?"

    "Humph!" Han Mengxin snorted, gave up the bow and arrow in her hand, and transformed into a long sword and a shield.  But after seeing the pair of bulging treasures on the demon's chest, Han Mengxin changed her mind and gave up the sword and shield and replaced it with a sledgehammer.

    Looking at the whistling sledgehammer being danced by Han Mengxin, the devil's face turned green. It didn't take a guess to know that the woman in front of him was planning to hit her chest with the sledgehammer.  As expected, women have the most poisonous hearts, and women’s enemies are always women.

    ???????????? Field and Shi Bafang also looked at Han Mengxin’s back with awe on their faces, and secretly reminded themselves that in the future, don’t offend anyone, don’t offend Han Mengxin, it’s too scary.

    "Suffer death!" Han Mengxin shouted, raised the golden sledgehammer in his hand and rushed towards the demon to hit it.  Since this golden sledgehammer was transformed by Han Mengxin's power, its weight is almost negligible, but if it does hit it, the effect will be the same as being hit by a real sledgehammer.

    Without any hesitation, the devil turned around and ran away, with Han Mengxin hot on his heels.

    ……

    Because of the role of the protective sky cover, the devil could not run away as he wanted like before. No, as he was running, he was blocked by Han Mengxin.

    "Good boy, let me do it." Han Mengxin's expression at this moment was very much like the big bad wolf who deceived the little white rabbit. She smiled and said to the devil, but the devil had only one answer, shaking his head desperately.

    As the saying goes, a rabbit bites people when it is anxious, let alone a devil who is cornered.  Originally, the devil planned to do nothing, but the current situation forced the devil to launch a counterattack.

    As expected, the golden sledgehammer went straight to the demon's chest and hit it. Just when it was about to hit, the demon was about to evolve into a flat-chested race. A steel fork steadily held the golden sledgehammer that fell down.

    "Humph! You really have something to offer." Han Mengxin said with a proud look on her face.

    But the devil sneered and said: "Thank you for forcing me to choose to be serious. But are you ready to bear my anger? You even want to smash my pride, I will make you regret it,  Let your sharp figure like Xiao He turn into a washboard." (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 899 Ghost Sword

    A woman's greatest weapon is her tears. Although there are some men who don't care about women's tears, women can use their tears to unite others to deal with unsympathetic men.

    When she heard Angelita sitting on the ground crying, Han Mengxin, who was also a woman, was the first to soften her heart. Following that, Field reluctantly grabbed Shi Bafang and pulled Shi Bafang back to Angelita.  Beside the tower.

    “I, I didn’t mean it on purpose.” Angelita said to Shi Bafang while wiping away her tears.  Under the threat of Han Mengxin and Field's eyes, Shi Bafang could only make a compromise.  But it was a bit difficult for Shi Bafang to accept Angelita.  When it comes to his own principles, Shi Bafang is very persistent.  Forgiving you is not a problem, but if you want me to be good to you, it depends on your subsequent behavior.

    Seeing Shi Bafang's reluctant look, Field was immediately so angry that he couldn't help but slap Shi Bafang on the back of the head, and said angrily: "Just be content with it. If you meet a beautiful woman and fall in love with her, if Han Yu had already  I’m so happy that I can’t find Bei.”

    "Huh, Han Yu wouldn't be like you said." Shi Bafang made a rare retort.  Field heard this and asked curiously: "Bafang, what do you mean, what kind of person is Han Yu in your eyes?"

    "Well Han Yu is a very principled person."

    "in principle?"

    "Well, don't look at him who is always laughing and joking, but when it comes to matters of principle, there is no room for negotiation, and he is also a very caring person."

    Regarding what Shi Bafang added later, Field nodded in agreement: "Well, I agree with this. But do you know what principles he adheres to?"

    "I do have a rough idea of ??this."

    "What is it?"

    "Actually, it can be summed up in sixteen words: I will not offend others unless they offend me. If someone offends me, I will offend them."

    Field muttered it in a low voice, nodded and said: "Yes, that's what you said. Although Han Yu seems to be wandering around, most of the troubles really come to Han Yu on his own initiative. That guy  Just like a trouble vacuum cleaner, trouble follows him wherever he goes, and the trouble he causes is getting bigger and bigger.”

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang nodded in agreement: "That's right."

    Han Mengxin on the side was a little unhappy. Han Yu was her brother, how could she let the two guys in front of her talk about it.  Although these two guys were both companions and they didn't say anything bad about Han Yu, Han Mengxin just didn't like to hear it.

    "Hmmhave you two said enough?" Han Mengxin asked with a slight cough.

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s inquiry,

    It was only then that Field and Shi Bafang remembered that Han Mengxin, Han Yu's biological sister, was standing next to them.  Discussing someone else's brother in front of his sister inevitably made the two of them feel a little embarrassed.  You must know that Han Mengxin is a loyal fan of Han Yu.  It's okay to say it's your own.  The Lord will not be happy if others say even a little bit.

    Smiling awkwardly at Han Mengxin, Field changed the subject and said, "Bafang, I'm talking about you now, don't change the subject." Shi Bafang couldn't help but roll his eyes when he heard this, looked at Field with contempt, and rushed  Angelita looked at herself secretly and said, "What are your plans in the future?"

    "Me. Can I follow you?" Angelita asked cautiously.

    "Follow me?" Shi Bafang frowned, feeling a little embarrassed to let a guy who had only been in contact for a short time and was an enemy before board the ship.  This seems a bit unreasonable.  Seeing Shi Bafang's embarrassed look, Angelita asked sadly in a low voice: "No, can't it be done?"

    "What's wrong? I happen to be short of an assistant, and it's you." Han Mengxin suddenly said to Angelita.  Angelita looked at her original opponent in surprise, wondering why Han Mengxin wanted to help her?  And Shi Bafang also looked at Han Mengxin with some surprise. He didn't know why Han Mengxin took the initiative to provoke the succubus of unknown origin in front of him?  Worried that you can’t find a partner?  This reason doesn't seem to make sense.  But Han Mengxin had no intention of explaining to Shi Bafang. It was like announcing a very ordinary thing. After recruiting Angelita to be her medical assistant, Han Mengxin took the lead and walked towards the stairs leading to Tower Four.  Angelita looked at Shi Bafang, as if seeking his opinion.  Seeing this, Shi Bafang touched his nose and nodded to Angelita.  Suddenly, a smile appeared on Angelita's face. The smile was so charming that it made Shi Bafang's heart tremble slightly, and he actually felt a little dizzy.

    Seeing Shi Bafang's dazed look, Anjielita's face turned red, and she quickly ran to Han Mengxin's side, and followed Han Mengxin towards Tower 4.

    "Hey, let's go, people are already up."??Field reached out and patted Shi Bafang's shoulder as a reminder.  After coming back to his senses, Shi Bafang showed an embarrassed expression. Field smiled and said: "Don't be embarrassed, you are not young anymore, it is time for you to find someone. But to be honest, your luck is really not bad now.  "

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang smiled awkwardly and asked: "Field, is there any problem with Angelita?"

    "No matter if there is any problem or not, you are the one who took advantage of me. Ah, the more I think about it, the more envious I am, you lucky brat." Field said, unable to help but put his arms around Shi Bafang's neck, and used the elbow of his right hand to  He drilled into Diamond Bafang's head and whispered in Shi Bafang's ear: "In any case, that succubus got on the ship because of you. You have an obligation to take good care of her and don't let her have the opportunity to do something irreversible."  thing."

    “…otherwise, we won’t let her get on the boat?”

    "You're stupid, that succubus was recruited on board by Han Mengxin and was Han Mengxin's assistant. I really don't know what Han Mengxin was thinking?" At the end of the sentence, Field couldn't help but muttered in a low voice.  Shi Bafang's expression was serious after hearing this. He was obviously beginning to imagine that the succubus would suddenly attack

    "Stop thinking nonsense. If something happens, there are two guys, Han Yu and Ning Ping, watching from the front. Come on, hurry up and see how those two guys are doing?" Field said, patting Shi Bafang on the back.

    When Field and Shi Bafang walked up the stairs, they heard Han Mengxin, who had gone upstairs first, suddenly exclaimed. Field and Shi Bafang quickly quickened their pace. They quickly arrived at the fourth tower and saw Han Mengxin kneeling on the ground.  Ningping's side was constantly using his abilities.  The succubus Angelita stood in front of Han Mengxin.  Confronted with a sword-wielding man wearing a hat and robe.

    "Angelita, are you planning to betray Lord Lin Mohan?" The sword-wielding man asked Angelita coldly.  However, Angelita showed no fear and replied after hearing this: "I have never taken refuge in Lin Mohan, so why would I betray him? Lin Mohan and I have an employment relationship, and we can terminate this relationship at any time."

    The man holding the sword snorted coldly: "Humph! No matter how you argue, your behavior will bring you big trouble. If you get out of the way now, I will not hold you accountable for your current behavior."

    "" Angelita didn't speak, but showed with her actions that the sword-wielding man's words were of no use to her.

    Seeing that Angelita was not going to get out of the way, the man with the sword became impatient.  He said in a cold voice: "Well, since you are stubborn, don't blame my subordinates for being ruthless. Even if Lord Lin Mohan will complain about it afterwards, I will still give you, the traitor who doesn't understand current affairs, a hard time." As he spoke, he held his sword.  The man planned to fight Angelita.

    If Angelita hadn’t fought Han Mengxin before.  So now it's no problem to deal with this sword-wielding man, even if he can't win.  You won’t lose easily either.  But now.  Angelita, whose physical strength has not yet recovered, is no match for the sword-wielding man.  Holding the transformed black steel fork tightly in her hand, Angelita made up her mind to protect Han Mengxin and prevent the sword-wielding man from destroying Han Mengxin's current rescue operation.

    The man holding the sword sneered when he saw this, and rushed towards Angelita in a flash

    "boom!"

    The man holding the sword stopped suddenly, and a small pit appeared on the ground in front of him, followed immediately by Field and Shi Bafang rushing over.  Watching Field holding a firearm.  The man holding the sword said coldly: "Did you attack me just now?"

    "Hehe It was just a warning. You are Ning Ping's opponent. I will not kill you for him until Ning Ping speaks." Field laughed when he heard this.  He looked at the man holding the sword and said.

    The man holding the sword seemed to have heard a big joke, and laughed loudly and said: "Then you probably have no chance to hear Ning Ping speak to you, because the dead cannot speak."

    Before he finished speaking, he heard Ning Ping's voice, "You're just dead." Field turned around and saw Ning Ping standing up slowly with the help of Han Mengxin.

    "Hey, Ning Ping, it seems you suffered a lot just now." Field joked with a smile.

    "Well, I underestimated the enemy." Ning Ping replied calmly.

    Seeing the conversation between Ning Ping and Field as if there was no one around, the sword-wielding man was a little angry. He sneered and said to Ning Ping, "Isn't it better to just lie on the ground and wait to die? Why do you have to stand up and ask me to kill you again."  "

    "Hmph! A guy who got a little advantage by luck with a strange sword in his hand is worthy of being arrogant in front of me?" Ning Ping snorted lightly when he heard this.

    ……

    While Ning Ping was confronting the man holding the sword, Shi Bafang greeted Angelita from behind, "How do you feel? Are you okay?" Angelita felt flattered and looked at her with a cute face.  He touched the stone and said, "I'm fine."?I was a little scared just now.  "

    "Don't worry, Ning Ping is very strong. Even if he can't, I'm still here. As long as I don't fall down, I won't let anyone bully you."

    Hearing Shi Bafang’s words, Ning Ping couldn’t help but look sideways at Han Mengxin beside him, wondering why.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin said in a low voice: "It's a bit troublesome to explain this matter. You just need to know that spring is coming in all directions. It is important to resolve the matter at hand first."

    Ning Ping nodded when he heard the words, turned his attention to the man holding the sword again, and said coldly: "The same tricks are of no use to me. If you only have so many tricks, then you will be the one next.  death date."

    Hearing this, the man holding the sword couldn't help but chuckle.  To the man holding the sword, Ning Ping's words were like the barking of a defeated dog, and he didn't need to take it to heart at all.  The man holding the sword did not believe that after such a short period of time, Ning Ping could become his opponent.

    "Huh, your skills come from practice, not from blowing." The man holding the sword said coldly.  After hearing what the man with the sword said, Ning Ping stopped talking and signaled Han Mengxin and Field to step back. He slowly stepped forward and stood opposite the man with the sword.

    They saw the man holding the sword holding the sword with both hands, holding it flat on his right side, squatting slightly, while Ning Ping also held the sword with both hands, standing in front of his chest.

    "Drink!" The figure of the man holding the sword flashed and disappeared instantly.  Ning Ping raised his sword and slashed forward without hesitation. The man holding the sword seemed to have been waiting for Ning Ping's move. When the two swords collided, a strange phenomenon occurred.  The sword in the man's hand seemed to be bent. When it collided with the Qingyun sword in Ning Ping's hand, the sword stabbed towards Ning Ping's face.

    Ning Ping seemed to have seen the sword-holding man's move. He immediately turned his head to let the sword stab him, and at the same time jumped back slightly, actively breaking away from the sword-holding man.

    "Hehehehe why are you retreating? Didn't you say that the same moves are useless to you?" The man holding the sword chuckled, and swung his sword to force him forward.  Ning Ping seemed to have been waiting for this moment. When the sword-wielding man forced him forward, he kicked the ground hard and ran into the sword-wielding man's arms without retreating.  The man holding the sword was shocked when he saw this.  He quickly pulled away and backed away, trying to distance himself from Ning Ping.  But Ning Ping was following him like a shadow at this time.  The sword-wielding man was not given any chance to regain the distance between the two sides.

    ……

    “Bah!” The man with the sword yelled angrily as he was forced to do something. He risked being stabbed by Ning Ping and punched Ning Ping in the face.  But the sword-wielding man forgot that Ning Ping was not a pure swordsman. Ning Ping was also good at fists and kicks.  I want to compete with Ning Ping.  It's purely an act of seeking death.

    Ning Ping slid sideways to pass the punch of the man holding the sword, and at the same time, he hit the man holding the sword hard with an iron mountain support.  The man holding the sword immediately lost his balance and flew sideways.  But while flying sideways.  The man holding the sword still insisted on slashing at Ning Ping with his sword.

    Ning Ping swung the Qingyun Sword in his hand quickly, but it still could not completely block the sword strike of the man holding the sword. The wound he had just healed before was injured and bleeding again.  But compared to before, the situation is much better.

    "Hehe I said, the same moves are useless against me." Ning Ping said to the man holding the sword with a smile.  But the face of the man holding the sword was a little ugly.  Seeing the face of the sword-wielding man who was afraid of seeing a ghost, Angelita warned: "Hey, be careful, that guy is planning to do something serious."

    "Really?" Ning Ping felt a little funny when he heard this.  But after seeing the actions of the sword-wielding man in the next second, Ning Ping couldn't laugh anymore.  I saw the man holding the sword slowly put the sword back into the scabbard, and then slowly pulled it out. But after pulling it out this time, the originally weird sword had no entity at the moment, or in other words, it looked like  Less than a physical body, the whole body was wrapped in a layer of black mist.

    Ning Ping did not dare to be careless and was prepared to face the attack.

    "You are very good. You can actually force me to use the true form of this sword. I originally thought that this mission would be a very easy one, but I didn't expect to encounter such an unexpected surprise. This sword is called  It's a ghost sword, but I prefer to call it an assassination ghost." As he spoke, the man holding the sword did not see any movement. It seemed that with just a slight wave of the ghost sword in his hand, Ning Ping felt that danger was approaching and subconsciously raised Qingyun.  When the sword was blocked, there was a "ding" sound, and the Qingyun Sword in his hand seemed to hit something.

    "Hoho~ The consciousness seems to be pretty good, so that's good. Only by defeating you in this way will I not be in vain to use the assassination ghost." The man holding the sword did not seem to be surprised at all, but looked at Ning Ping with great interest and said.

    Ning Ping looked solemn and said to Han Mengxin behind him without looking back: "Mengxin, how far away do you hide, I may not be able to continue to take care of you in the future.""Be careful." Han Mengxin warned uneasily and slowly retreated to the stairs leading to Tower Three.

    The man with the sword did not take the opportunity to attack Ning Ping, but just stood there silently until Han Mengxin and others retreated, and he and Ning Ping were the only two left on the battlefield. Then he slowly asked: "Don't tell me a few last words."  After today, you will never have a chance again."

    "Huh! It's not certain who will die." Ning Ping replied with a cold snort.

    In response to Ning Ping's harsh words, the sword-wielding man smiled slightly, showing an expression of appreciation.  He just started but was not slow at all. He saw the man holding the sword waving his right hand continuously, and attacks from different angles continued to attack Ningping.  Ning Ping blocked left and right, but because he couldn't see the trajectory of the sword-wielding man's sword, Ning Ping was quickly struck repeatedly.

    The man holding the sword didn't seem to kill Ning Ping in one go. Each time he injured Ning Ping, the wounds were not very deep, but just like that, it made Ning Ping, who was covered in blood, look even more scary.  Han Mengxin looked at the injured Ning Ping with a worried look on her face, as if she wished she could rush over and fight alongside Ning Ping.

    "Mengxin, otherwise" Field whispered to Han Mengxin, but before Field could finish speaking, Han Mengxin shook her head and said: "No, Ningping will not want this kind of victory. It's not like you don't know his temper.  , just like my brother, they are naive guys who want fairness even in battles.”

    Being stopped, Field had no choice but to give up his plan to help, and Field was not sure that he would be able to kill the man with the sword. Field had a feeling that the man with the sword was moving towards him and others intentionally or unintentionally.  Look here, and the target is Angelita, who is standing about half a step to the left behind Shi Bafang.

    "Angelita, do you know the origin of that guy?" Field asked in a low voice.

    Angelita heard the words and replied: "I'm not sure. Everyone there seems to be very mysterious and doesn't like to communicate with others" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 900 Ghost Sword (continued)

    "Angelita!!!" The sword-wielding man suddenly yelled at Angelita who was answering Field's question. Almost at the same time, Shi Bafang suddenly turned around and pounced on Angelita, knocking Angelita down.  The next second, a black blade pierced Shi Bafang's right shoulder.

    "Ah!" Angelita, who saw the black blade piercing Shi Bafang's right shoulder, screamed, and Shi Bafang's voice came to her ears, "It doesn't matter, it's just a little skin injury. Sister Mengxin is here, I won't  Something will happen." After hearing Shi Bafang's voice, the panicked Angelita finally calmed down.

    Shi Bafang, whose right shoulder was injured and whose movements were affected, sat next to Anjielita who was lying on the ground. Han Mengxin came over and quietly started treating Shi Bafang.  Seeing that Shi Bafang's wound healed quickly, Angelita finally felt relieved, but when she looked at the man holding the sword, her big, beautiful eyes were full of anger.

    Seeing this, Shi Bafang said: "Don't mess around. The current battle belongs to Ningping. We can't interfere."

    "He hurt you." Angelita said unwillingly.

    "Well, I know. If I want to take revenge later, I will do it myself. You are not allowed to mess around."

    "I can help you."

    "That's not allowed. Before I fall, I won't allow you to fight with you." Shi Bafang's words were a bit overbearing, but Angelita was very moved after hearing it.  Field, who was standing beside him, rubbed his arms numbly and turned his attention to Ning Ping, who was fighting with the sword-wielding man again.

    At this moment, Ningping is like a bloody man. If this continues, Ningping will be in danger due to excessive blood loss. Field can't help but feel a little anxious when he sees it.

    The man holding the sword was not in a hurry. In his opinion, he was already sure of victory, otherwise he would not have had the heart to attack Angelita who was leaking their secret just now.

    “Ah~ I can’t stand it anymore.” A sigh suddenly came from Ning Ping’s ears.  The voice came too suddenly, just like someone standing next to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping looked around, but couldn't find even a single figure.

    "Stop looking around, I'm being held by your hand. I can't believe where your old cleverness has gone? Why is it so difficult to deal with a space blade?"

    Hearing this, Ning Ping quickly looked at the Qingyun Sword in his hand, and saw a man's face appearing on the hilt of the Qingyun Sword in his hand.

    "You, where are you from?" Ning Ping was surprised and asked subconsciously.

    "Hey~Have you forgotten who I am after not seeing you for a while?"

    "Of course I won't forget it. You are the sword soul in Qingyun Sword, but how did you come out?"

    "This little thing doesn't bother me. It's just Ning Ping, what have you been doing during this time? Why do I feel that your power has not only not increased, but is showing signs of deterioration."

    "This, this. Is this happening?"

    "Why not? Then a space blade will make you suffer a lot, and you will almost lose your life."

    "You said that guy is holding a space blade?" Ning Ping asked quickly after hearing this.

    "Hmph! What is it if it's not a space blade? I'm not blind yet."

    "Then do you know how to deal with that space blade?"

    "Think about it carefully. The attack method of the Space Blade is to cut through the space and surprise the opponent. Can't you think of a solution to this attack method?" After saying this, the sword soul of Qingyun Sword seemed to lose track.  As Ning Ping continued to talk, the human face on the sword hilt gradually disappeared.

    As long as there are so many reminders, it is enough for Ningping.  The man holding the sword looked at Ning Ping standing there talking to himself with a sword, and mistakenly thought that Ning Ping had lost too much blood.  Auditory hallucinations have begun.

    But just as the man holding the sword was waiting for Ning Ping to collapse to the ground, he saw Ning Ping's figure flicker and quickly close the distance with him.

    "Hmph, why don't you give up?" The man holding the sword snorted coldly when he saw this.  With a wave of his right hand holding the space blade, the front end of the space blade disappeared, and then appeared on the lower right side of Ning Ping, attacking Ning Ping's right leg.

    "Dang~" Qingyun Sword resolved this attack. Ning Ping did not feel proud at all, but instead accelerated his pace again.  The man holding the sword didn't seem to expect that his attack would miss, and he couldn't help but let out a "huh" sound. However, the man holding the sword didn't realize the danger yet, thinking that it was just good luck that Ning Ping was able to dodge the attack just now.

    ……

    It’s just that no matter how lucky a person is, he can’t escape every time. There is only one possibility for this to happen, and that is that the opponent has mastered the weakness of his own moves.

    "How is this possible?"?How much effort do you have?  "The man with the sword couldn't believe his own inference, but the facts were just like the man with the sword. In the subsequent attacks, no matter how fast the man with the sword attacked or how tricky the angle was, he could not touch Ning Ping.  Ning Ping always avoided him by just a hair's breadth.

    “Damn it!” The man holding the sword cursed secretly, and had to take the initiative to distance himself from Ning Ping.  But it was too late to hide now. Ning Ping had already entered the area where the sword-wielding man could strike.

    "Kill!" Ning Ping shouted low, raised his Qingyun Sword, and cut open the sleeve of the man holding the sword. Unfortunately, the man holding the sword was not a vegetarian either, and barely escaped Ning Ping's blow.  He looked down at his sleeves and then at Ning Ping, who was a little regretful about his loss. The man holding the sword began to look solemn.

    Danger needs to be nipped in the cradle. In just a short time, my opponent has grown from being passively beaten to taking the initiative. If this guy continues to grow unscrupulously, he may become this guy one day.  His men were defeated.  This is something a man with a sword cannot tolerate.  In order to eliminate future troubles forever, the man with the sword put away his playful attitude and took a serious attitude for the first time.

    Ning Ping was not complacent just because he succeeded once. From the fight with the sword-wielding man, it can be seen that the sword-wielding man is a veteran of swordsmanship. Once the sword falls into his hand, he can control it as easily as his arm.  freely.  Seeing the man holding the sword's expression become serious, Ning Ping knew that the next battle would be the most intense.

    Ningping, who had figured this out, had no reservations.  As a warrior, his intuition told Ning Ping that he should not be careless in the battle, otherwise his life might be in danger at any time.  Ning Ping, who believed in his own intuition, shouted loudly and used all his abilities.

    The two people chose to release their murderous intent at the same time.  For a moment, the atmosphere in the entire tower seemed very solemn, so dull that it made people feel breathless.

    Almost at the same time, the two people took action, both with the purpose of killing each other, and they attacked without mercy.  The retractable blades of the Space Blade kept appearing around Ning Ping's body, while Ning Ping was more straightforward. He held the sword in his right hand and the opened healing bottle in his left hand. As long as there was no concern there, he would immediately give treatment. Later,  It's even more troublesome.  He directly poured all the remaining healing energy in the healing bottle down from his head. He no longer cared about the sword blades that kept appearing around him, and rushed straight towards the man holding the sword.

    Knowing that he must keep a distance from Ning Ping, the sword-wielding man quickly opened the distance between him and Ning Ping. However, under Ning Ping's focused pursuit, the distance between the two became shorter and shorter.  Finally reached the level of face to face.

    "Kill!" Ning Ping shouted, and stabbed the man holding the sword in the heart.  The man holding the sword saw this and had no choice but to avoid it.  He could only raise the space blade in his hand to resist.  But what the man with the sword didn't expect was.  The space blade he held in his hand was so fragile that it could not withstand even a single collision. The space blade, which was about one and a half meters long, was cut in half by the Qingyun Sword in the middle.

    Ning Ping never thought that this would happen.  In Ning Ping's plan, the best way to deal with the space blade in the hands of the man holding the sword is to close the distance with the man holding the sword, so that the space blade, which requires distance to be effective, has no use.  But the space blade is so fragile.  But it greatly exceeded Ning Ping's expectations.

    "This, is this a fake?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice.

    Hearing this, the man holding the sword became furious. He raised the broken sword in his hand and struck Ning Ping on the forehead.  Ning Ping quickly raised his sword to parry.  As a result, there was a "dang" sound, the Qingyun Sword was fine, and the space blade in the man holding the sword was broken again. Looking at the current length, if it happens one or two more times, the space blade will be renamed the space dagger.  .

    “Damn it!” the man holding the sword cursed angrily.  He raised his hand to strike again, but he felt sorry for the space blade in his hand. Holding a long sword and holding a dagger were two completely different feelings.  Men with swords prefer the feeling of holding a long sword, rather than holding a dagger like an assassin.

    Although it was pitiful that the man holding the sword had an accident with his space blade, Ning Ping did not let go of such a golden opportunity and immediately launched a fierce attack on the man holding the sword without mercy.  Thirty years to the east of the river, thirty years to the west of the river, who would have thought that retribution would come so quickly. Ning Ping took back the suffering he had just suffered from the sword-wielding man with his own money and profit.

    At this time, the sword-wielding man no longer had the elegant swordsman style in white clothes before, but instead competed with the senior beggar.  That hole-in-the-wall outfit, if Ning Ping didn't want to be immoral, the sword-wielding man probably wouldn't even be able to keep his underwear on at this moment.

    "You, don't be proud, I haven't lost yet." The man with the sword glared at Ning Ping and said stiffly.

    Ning Ping heard this and replied: "Okay, use whatever tricks you have, but I want to see what other tricks you have."

    "Hmph! As you wish." The man holding the sword snorted coldly and said slowly.  As the man with the sword finished speaking, the man with the sword opened his mouth and slowly put half of the Space Blade in his hand into his mouth.  Ning Ping saw this and sneered: "Don't commit suicide by swallowing a sword if you can't think of it. If you make a mistake and put a sword in your mouth, do you think you'll feel uncomfortable?"

    Ignoring Ning Ping’s sarcasm, the man holding the sword slapped the hilt in his mouth with his hand, and the spatial blade was swallowed by the man holding the sword.  Immediately afterwards, the sword-wielding man's eyes lit up, staring at Ningping like two searchlights.  Ning Ping was a little frightened by those eyes.

    Before Ning Ping could react, the sword-wielding man suddenly squatted down and struck a horse stance. His left hand clenched his fist at his waist, and his right hand became a knife and swung it towards Ning Ping. He shouted loudly: "Haha~"

    Ning Ping felt a gust of wind blowing towards him. Just as he was about to raise his sword to parry, he heard the voice that appeared before sounded again, "Lower your head, don't take it hard!"

    Out of trust, Ning Ping chose to obey and gave up his original plan. As soon as he dwarfed, he felt something flying over his head.  I felt a little itchy on my face, and when I reached out and touched it, I saw that it was my chopped hair.

    "It's amazing. I didn't expect this guy to have cultivated to the point where man and sword are integrated into one. Ning Ping, you are far behind compared to others."

    "Can you please stop talking so much and think of something quickly?" Ning Ping couldn't bear to argue with the other party.  He shouted while dodging the sword-wielding man's sword attack.

    The man holding the sword was really terrifying, and I couldn’t see what kind of weapon he was using. With just a simple wave of his hand, a sword energy was released, and the power was astonishing.  The iron wall has left traces of the sword energy.

    If you defend for a long time, you will lose. Ning Ping, who knows this very well, does not want to be dismembered by the invisible sword energy in the end. He can only place his hope on the sword soul of Qingyun Sword. Since that guy reminded himself at the most critical moment,  That means this guy doesn't want to see himself die.  But what disappoints Ning Ping is that the sword spirit of Qingyun Sword doesn't have any good ideas about the current situation.

    "It's really useless. Forget it, I'll just rely on myself." Ning Ping, who didn't get a satisfactory answer, could only choose to believe in himself.  Ning Ping firmly believed that as long as he was willing to fight hard, there would be no obstacle that he could not overcome and no enemy that he could not deal with.

    "Drink~" followed by the man holding the sword shouted.  A sword energy flew towards Ning Ping.  Ning Ping dodged an iron bridge before Ning Ping could stand up.  The next sword energy flew straight up between Ning Ping's legs.  If this is hit.  Then Ningping will change from one to two, and death is certain.

    Ning Ping didn't bother to get up, and immediately rolled sideways to avoid the sword energy, and then rushed towards the man holding the sword, trying to repeat the same trick.  Use the same method to deal with the space blade to deal with the sword-wielding man at this time.  But the man holding the sword seemed to have already talked about Ning Ping's use of this hand. The man holding the sword suddenly looked up to the sky and roared. Ning Ping, who was charging, felt a huge resistance in front of him, and Ning Ping had to steady himself.  shape.  But once he stabilized his body shape, the speed of forward thrust was gone.

    "Hey~" Two sword energies flew towards Ning Ping one after another.  When Ning Ping saw this, he could only raise his Qing Yun Sword and prepare to make a call. But before Ning Ping could make a move, Qing Yun Sword stopped. It went against Ning Ping's will for the first time. When Ning Ping saw this, he could only give up his original plan.  Instead, focus on avoidance.

    "Hey, what's going on with you?" Ning Ping asked angrily at the face on the hilt of the Qingyun Sword.  But that face didn't show any shame for running away from the battle. Instead, he said to Ning Ping with some pride: "I have already thought of a way to deal with that guy. Do you want to hear it?"

    "If you have something to say, say it quickly, if you have anything to say, hurry up. I don't have time to cooperate with you right now." Han Mengxin replied angrily, and by the way, she once again dodged the sword energy attack of the man holding the sword.

    "Boom", an iron wall that had been ravaged by the sword energy of the man holding the sword finally could not withstand the destruction of the sword energy and was destroyed.  The light from outside suddenly shone in.  This unexpected surprise made Ning Ping stunned, but the urgent voice of the human face on the sword hilt came to his ears, "Block the gap quickly, don't let that guy get outside."

    Ning Ping didn't bother to ask the reason, and immediately stepped in front of the gap, and then asked: "What's next? Are you planning to let me be beaten passively?"

    "How could I do something like that? Listen, the next thing is very important and is directly related to whether you can defeat that guy."

    "I am listening."

    "Then listen carefully, I will unlock a seal on the Qingyun Sword, so that this Qingyun Sword has the power of light, and what you have to do is to use the Qingyun Sword to refract the sword light. Remember, what is refracted by the Qingyun Sword  The sword light is very powerful, don’t hit one of your own by mistake.”

    NoWithout the slightest hesitation, Ning Ping raised the Qingyun Sword in his hand. With a twist of his wrist, a refracted light shot straight towards the man holding the sword.  Unfortunately, because he didn't aim, his accuracy was a little off, and he only hit the wall to the left of the man holding the sword.  But even this made the man holding the sword startled.

    "The sword in your hand seems to be a great treasure." After a brief moment of panic, the man holding the sword said with greedy eyes staring at the Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand.

    The answer to the man holding the sword was two rays of light refracted by the Qingyun Sword. One light missed the target, while the other light hit the man holding the sword on the right shoulder.  The sword-wielding man with an injured right shoulder was furious. Unfortunately, he didn't have teammates like Han Mengxin, nor did he have the healing bottle in Ning Ping's hand. An injury was an injury, and there was no panacea that could make him recover as before in a short time.

    The sword-wielding man who was accustomed to using his right hand suddenly switched to his left hand. It was inevitable that he was not used to it. Ning Ping was not a pedantic person. He still knew the principle of killing you while you are sick and planned to implement it.  Points of light fell on the man holding the sword, hitting him with bruises all over his body. Ning Ping finally breathed a sigh of relief from the previous injuries.

    "Stop playing, Qingyun Sword is about to lose its support." Just when Ning Ping was about to finish off the man holding the sword in one go, the sword spirit in Qingyun Sword reminded Ning Ping.  Although Ning Ping was a little regretful, he still listened to Jianhun's opinion.  Sword Soul was somewhat pleased to see this, and said aloud: "Not bad, I can still listen to other people's opinions. After this matter is settled, remember to come to Qingyun Sword. The method of entry is the same as before. I think you can also  Not forgotten."

    After hearing what Sword Soul said, Ning Ping secretly complained a little, but the cruelty of reality forced Ningping to bite the bullet and prepare to accept the torture of Sword Soul.  It's better to suffer yourself than to watch your lover suffer and there's nothing you can do about it.

    Ning Ping walked up to the sword-wielding man who seemed to have lost the ability to resist. Just as he was about to finish off the sword-wielding man, he heard a roar coming from above his head. The voice sounded like Han Yu.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 901 The Prelude to the Man-Made Disaster

    Lin Ke disappeared, and Han Yu was the only one on Tower 5 lying in a pool of blood. A dagger stuck in his back told Han Mengxin and others who came up that someone had attacked Han Yu from behind.

    Han Mengxin immediately began to rescue Han Yu. Ning Ping and Field searched Tower 5 separately. Shi Bafang and the succubus Angelita stood guard by Han Mengxin's side.

    Han Yu’s injuries were quite serious and he had already entered a severe coma. If Han Mengxin delayed the rescue for a few minutes, Han Yu might not be able to rescue him.  Now, although Han Yu has undergone rescue, his physical condition is still very bad and he is not out of danger yet.

    Ning Ping and Field met and found nothing unusual. Presumably the people who had fought with Han Yu had already left through the large hole on the top of the tower.  As for Lin Ke, his whereabouts are unknown.  When the two returned to Han Mengxin, they saw that Han Mengxin was still using her middle ability to treat Han Yu, regardless of the dissuasion of Shi Bafang next to her.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping asked in confusion upon seeing this.

    Hearing this, Shi Bafang replied in a low voice: "Ning Ping, please come and persuade Sister Mengxin. The treatment for Han Yu has been completed, and the rest depends on Han Yu's own survival awareness, but Sister Mengxin won't listen.  , just blindly using her own abilities to treat Han Yu. I'm worried that she will tire herself out."

    Ning Ping nodded, walked to Han Mengxin, reached out and gently held Han Mengxin's left hand, and said softly: "Mengxin, that's enough, let's look at Han Yu next. I believe in Han Yu.  It won’t end so easily.”

    Han Mengxin's body trembled. She turned around and saw that it was Ning Ping who was speaking. Her body suddenly softened and she fell on top of Ning Ping. Ning Ping quickly stretched out his other hand to hug Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin's voice was filled with tears as she said, "Ning Ping, I'm so scared. I'm really scared that my brother will disappear like this. Ever since my parents left us siblings within one day, my brother has been taking care of me.  I'm so worried that he will leave me like my parents did."

    "It'll be fine. I believe that Han Yu can't let go of your lovely sister. How tenacious is Han Yu's vitality? Don't you, the sister, not know? He has gone through all the storms and waves in the past, so how can he be here again?  Capsized in this little ditch? What you have to do now is to have a good rest, and when Han Yu wakes up, just let him see a healthy Han Mengxin."

    “Maybe it was Ning Ping’s comfort that worked, or maybe it was because he told what he was worried about, and he was exhausted mentally and physically and could no longer resist the fatigue.  Han Mengxin fell into Ning Ping's arms and fell into a deep sleep.

    "Don't say anything, go back to the Courage first." Ning Ping stopped Field who was opening his mouth to speak and said.

    Field nodded when he heard this, and went back to the Courage to get a stretcher. Together with Shi Bafang, he carried Han Yu back to the Courage, while Ning Ping carried Han Mengxin back.  When passing by Tower 4.  The succubus Angelita pointed at the sword-wielding man lying dying on the ground and asked: "What should I do with this man?"

    "Let him fend for himself." Ning Ping replied casually, and walked out of the tower holding the sleeping Han Mengxin.  Angelita had no objection to Ning Ping's suggestion. She ignored the man holding the sword and followed Shi Bafang towards the outside of the tower.

    Returning to the Courage, Han Yu and Han Mengxin were settled separately. Ning Ping gathered the remaining people to discuss what they should do next.  This period of time was really not going well for Ningping and others.  First, Qiao Yaner was hit and fell into a coma, and then Han Yu was seriously injured. The adventure group, which originally didn't have many members, suddenly fell to two members.  And what's worse is that Ningping and others still don't have a clue as to what happened in Tower Five.  The only person who might know something inside is probably the succubus Angelita in front of me.

    Angelita, who understood what Ning Ping was thinking, did not hide anything and told Ning Ping what she knew when he asked her.  Succubus Angelita is a free mercenary with no affiliation.  She was employed by a human named Lin Mohan, and the employer Lin Mohan's employment condition was to let Angelita guard Tower Three for one day and one night.  It's a pity that Angelita failed in this mission, but Angelita has no regrets about it.  As for other things, Angelita didn't know much about it.

    When Ning Ping heard the name Lin Mohan.  I felt a little bad in my heart. The ice cubes that could be seen everywhere in Tower 5, combined with Angelita's story, confirmed Ning Ping's previous worries.  Ning Ping had discussed Lin Mohan with Han Yu, especially after receiving a CD from Lin Mohan in the mail.  Ning Ping and Han Yu agreed that Lin Mohan's power was not simple.  It's just that Ning Ping didn't expect to meet Lin Mohan at this time.  As for why Lin Mohan came to them, Ning Ping hasn't figured out a clue yet.

    And when Ning Ping was guessing Lin Mohan's purpose of coming to them, he saw Han Mengxin, who had been sent to the room to rest before, running over with an anxious look on his face.  Ninh BinhSeeing this, he scolded: "Mengxin, your task now should be to have a good rest."

    "Ning Ping, the pieces of Kowloon jade my brother was carrying are missing." Han Mengxin said without responding to Ning Ping's accusation.

    Ning Ping seemed to have caught something at once.  Jiulong jade fragments Thinking of this, Ning Ping stood up and asked: "Where are the other jade fragments placed?"

    "It's all at Lin Ke's place." Han Mengxin replied after hearing this. As soon as she finished her answer, Han Mengxin immediately turned around and ran to Lin Ke's room. Ning Ping saw this and followed him.

    ……

    The result of checking Lin Ke’s room was that the pieces of Kowloon jade that were given to Lin Ke for safekeeping were also missing.  Ning Ping seemed to have found the reason why Lin Mohan came to find people like him.  It seems that Lin Mohan also knows the legend about the broken jade pieces of Kowloon.

    "I'm going to see Han Yu." Ning Ping thought for a while and said to Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin nodded when she heard this and walked towards the infirmary.  As he walked, he said to Ning Ping: "After I woke up, I wanted to change the bloody clothes on my brother's body, but I found that the piece of Kowloon jade that my brother had always carried with him was missing, so I came to inform him quickly.  you."

    "What you need now is to rest. Just leave things like changing clothes to us. You must know that the burden on you is very heavy. Whether it is Han Yu or Qiao Yan'er, they all need you to save their lives now.  ." Ning Ping said to Han Mengxin slightly reproachfully.

    "Hehe, I know, I will go and rest after seeing my brother's condition." Han Mengxin replied with a smile.

    The results of the inspection are not encouraging.  Han Yu's situation at this time was very bad and he was still in a critical period.  Faced with this situation, how could Han Mengxin rest?  Ning Ping had no choice but to agree to Han Mengxin's request to stay in the infirmary, and he temporarily assumed the role of team leader.

    *******************************

    The dark abyss.  The most vicious place in the Death Star.  This is the lair of space monsters. No matter who enters here, there is no possibility of coming out again.  But today, a starship slowly sailed in here.  What is surprising is that the space monsters roaming around seem to be afraid of this starship, and they all retreat in front of the starship.  Don't dare to get close.  When the starship passed by, the space monsters seemed to return to normal and resumed their respective actions.

    After passing the territory of the space monster, the starship arrived at the heart of the dark abyss. The word "unique cave" is the most appropriate way to describe this place.  On the outside are ferocious and unusual space monsters, and on the inside.  But it is a scene of birds singing and flowers fragrant.  Quiet and peaceful, it is a rare place of seclusion.

    The starship slowly landed in front of the destination. As soon as it landed, several people on the ground who had been waiting for a long time rushed forward eagerly, staring at Lin Mohan who got off the starship with bright eyes.  Lin Mohan walked off the starship without looking back. Instead of saying hello to those on the ground, he turned around and said respectfully: "Princess. We have arrived at our destination."

    Princess?  Hearing Lin Mohan's words, the people who greeted him on the ground couldn't help but look at each other, wondering who the princess Lin Mohan was talking about was?  The Emperor they serve does not have a so-called daughter, so where can a princess come from?  But after seeing the woman slowly coming down from the starship, everyone who came to greet her closed their mouths.  The veiled woman could only arouse a little curiosity among them, but the jade pendant held in the woman's hand attracted everyone's attention.

    Nine dragons, the nine dragons coiled on the jade pendant told everyone the name of this jade pendant.  The Nine Dragon Jade Pendant is a legendary artifact that can fulfill any wish.  However, for those present, this legend is nothing but fiction.  What really makes them excited is that this Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is the key to awakening the sleeping mechanical emperor.  Although the Mechanical Emperor could issue orders through his clones in the past, the Mechanical Emperor's own powerful power has never been utilized because he fell into a deep sleep.  Once the Mechanical Emperor completely awakens, it will be the beginning of the Mechanical Empire's second domination of the world.

    How can people who know the seriousness of the matter care about the authenticity of the princess in front of them now.  As long as she is willing to hand over the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant, it is not impossible to give her the status of a princess.

    The leader who was in charge here showed what he thought was the most charming smile. He took two steps forward and was about to speak when he was pushed away by Lin Mohan.

    "Go away! Don't be rude in front of the princess!" Lin Mohan scolded sternly.

    Seeing Lin Mohan being so arrogant, everyone present immediately became dissatisfied.  It's just that Lin Mohan is the confidant of His Majesty the Emperor. Don't offend anyone if you offend him. In order to avoid future troubles, everyone just dared to be angry and dare not speak out. They watched silently as Lin Mohan was trying to defend the princess of unknown origin.  Clear the way, everyone can only follow behind, intending to witness the mechanical emperor with their own eyes's awakening.  But even with such a small wish, Lin Mohan didn't intend to let it come true.  After the princess stepped off the starship, the people who had stayed on the starship immediately took control of the scene. Now seeing Lin Mohan and the princess entering the base, those people stopped those who wanted to follow them.

    "Why are we not allowed in?" the base leader asked with an angry look on his face.

    "Sir Lin Mohan has an order. It is a matter of great importance. Anyone who is good at approaching without permission will be killed without mercy!" The person responsible for guarding the entrance of the base shouted loudly.  As the words fell, a row of soldiers standing behind him aimed their weapons at the base staff.  Under the threat of force, the people in the base became honest, but their eyes were full of dissatisfaction.

    Lin Mohan led the way, and the princess followed behind, holding the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant in her hand. The two of them were silent all the way, and no one spoke.  In this way, the two people came to the place where the Mechanical Emperor was sleeping in silence.

    The true form of the mechanical emperor was sitting on the throne. When Lin Mohan and the princess came forward, a voice sounded in the empty hall.

    "My son, you finally lived up to your expectations and got the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant back for your father."

    "Father, if you have anything to say, let's talk about it later. Let the child put the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant back to its place first. It's not too late for us, father and daughter, to talk again." The princess said loudly.

    "Yeah." The Mechanical Emperor responded softly.

    With the sound of mechanical activity, the chest of the mechanical emperor sitting on the throne slowly opened.  At this time, Lin Mohan had stopped moving and stood silently at the foot of the steps leading to the throne.  The princess holding the jade pendant walked up the steps step by step.  Standing in front of the mechanical emperor.  He gently placed the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant in his hand into the mechanical emperor's chest, and then slowly stepped back down the steps.

    As soon as he stood still on the steps, he saw the mechanical emperor sitting on the throne suddenly his eyes lit up, and his mechanically made body began to be filled with light of different colors. Then he saw the mechanical emperor stand up, and something could appear on his body.  human skin.  When everything calmed down, the mechanical emperor had turned into a middle-aged man with a human appearance.

    Lin Mohan quickly held the clothes he had prepared before and sent them up. The middle-aged man reached out to take them. After putting on the clothes, he looked at Lin Mohan and praised: "Lin Mohan, you are very good. Very good.  "

    "Thank you for the compliment, Your Majesty." Lin Mohan quickly bent down and saluted.

    Ignoring Lin Mohan, the middle-aged man sat back in his seat and raised his voice to the princess standing at the bottom of the steps: "My daughter, come forward."

    "yes."

    ……

    After looking up and down at the approaching princess, the middle-aged man couldn't help but nod and said, "Yes, my daughter, your performance is very good and you did not disappoint me. Tell me. What reward do you hope for?"

    The princess was slightly startled when she heard this, but then she shook her head and replied: "My daughter has nothing to want, she just hopes that her father will be healthy and safe."

    "Hahaha Only this wish is a bit difficult to fulfill." The middle-aged man laughed loudly after hearing this.  After finishing speaking, before the princess could speak, the middle-aged man said: "Daughter, I will try my best to fulfill this wish of yours. But apart from this wish, don't you have any other wishes?"

    "…Please forgive me, Father, my daughter has no special wishes that she wants to fulfill."

    "Hehehe In this case, then keep this wish for now and tell me when you remember it. Now you go down and have a rest. As a father, you need to understand what the current world is like.  "

    "yes."

    Lin Mohan and the princess exited the hall together.  After the two of them disappeared, the smile on the middle-aged man's face also disappeared.  With a serious face, he turned around and walked down from the throne, opened the secret passage hidden under the throne, and followed the secret passage to the secret room that had never been known to anyone.

    In the secret room, each robot kept the same movements and sat upright on their seats.  Divided into two rows facing the door of the secret room.

    The middle-aged man looked at the two rows of robots in front of him and said with great nostalgia: "I never thought that you and I would have the opportunity to meet again after such a long time. Old guys, our battle is about to begin.  What are you militants waiting for now? Wake up and continue to follow my footsteps to conquer the world. Wake up."

    As the middle-aged man uttered the last word, the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant worn by the middle-aged man on his chest emitted a burst of dazzling light. All the robots that were illuminated by the strong light seemed to have regained their lives and began to slow down.  He slowly took action.

    One hundred and seven robots all woke up again without exception, knelt on one knee in front of the middle-aged man and shouted big brother.  The middle-aged man excitedly handed over one hundredSeven robots helped him up one by one.  These are the biggest reliance for a middle-aged man to achieve his career. It was like this back then and it will still be like this in the future.

    ……

    The princess and Lin Mohan were puzzled by the one hundred and seven people who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, but if the mechanical emperor didn't tell them, they wouldn't foolishly ask.  But the leaders of the base were not as clever as the princess and Lin Mohan, so they foolishly asked.  In fact, I don't blame him. He has been in charge of this base for so long, but he doesn't know where these 107 people were hiding before. Others would ask.  It's a pity that the leader of the base was unlucky. It happened to be that the mechanical emperor needed to establish his authority, and Douda's head was sacrificed.

    Danzhulin, Lin Mohan established a base as a cover from the outside world. The ruler here has now become a clone of the mechanical emperor.  But now, it's time for the mechanical emperor's clone to disappear.

    When he heard that it was Lin Mohan who was leading a large group of troops to fight back to Danzhulin, the Mechanical Emperor's clone didn't pay much attention. However, after learning that the mechanical troops who went to intercept voluntarily surrendered, the Mechanical Emperor's clone began to panic.  The secret that the mechanical troops are only loyal to the mechanical emperor is known only to the clone of the mechanical emperor. So after hearing the news that the mechanical troops surrendered without resistance, the clone of the mechanical emperor knew that the only explanation was that Allah was coming.

    ……

    Looking at the middle-aged man who was surrounded by Lin Mohan and others and coming to him, the clone of the Mechanical Emperor asked in disbelief: "Why is he a human?"

    "Your eyes have lost their original function, clone. Open your eyes and see clearly who I am?" the mechanical emperor shouted sharply.

    Hearing this, the clone of the Mechanical Emperor did not want to admit it, and loudly ordered to his subordinates who did not know the truth of the matter: "Lin Mohan intends to rebel, and he will be killed without mercy! Anyone who is attached to him will be killed without mercy! Anyone who intends to resist,  Kill" The order stopped abruptly. A man appeared behind the mechanical emperor's clone and said coldly: "You talk a lot of nonsense." After speaking, he kicked the mechanical emperor's clone off the throne.  , bowed to welcome the mechanical emperor to take a seat.

    The mechanical emperor strode up to the throne and sat down without hesitation

 Text Chapter 902 Danger often comes from behind

    The fierce collision of fire and ice caused everything around to shake. The aftermath of the interaction between the two huge forces made Ta Wu's illusion almost unbearable.  Han Yu and Lin Mohan have entered a stalemate. No matter which side loses, the other side may not benefit.

    Different from Lin Mohan's indifference, Han Yu was very worried about Lin Ke who accompanied him to Tower 5, and wanted to remind Lin Ke to hide quickly, but this was the critical moment for the confrontation with Lin Mohan. Han Yu  There was no chance to get away.  Just when Han Yu was anxious for Lin Ke's safety, Lin Ke suddenly appeared behind Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn't bother to think about how Lin Ke would appear here at this time, and immediately shouted to Lin Ke without hesitation: "Lin Ke, hurry up and hide in the stairs. Don't come out until I call you! Hurry up!"  point!"

    Lin Ke didn't seem to hear Han Yu's words at all. He walked gently behind Han Yu. Under Han Yu's unbelievable eyes, he picked up the dagger in his hand and stabbed Han Yu hard in the back of the heart.

    "There is no greater sadness than heartbreak" seems to be Han Yu's true mood at this moment.  Han Yu never expected that the person he could say he trusted most in the world would stab him from behind without hesitation at his most critical moment.  Han Yu's originally brilliant double speed became dim, and he fell to the ground still unable to believe the sadness.

    Without the support of Han Yu, the power of fire finally lost to Lin Mohan's ice. Under Lin Mohan's control, the two forces penetrated the top of the black iron tower and flew straight into the sky.

    "We should go." Lin Mohan walked to Lin Ke's side and whispered.

    At this time, Lin Ke's face was filled with tears. He slowly knelt down and reached out to touch Han Yu's face, but stopped when he was about to touch it.  After a brief silence, Lin Ke withdrew his hand, stood up and said to Lin Mohan, "Let's go."

    Lin Mohan nodded silently, waved his hand to open a space passage, and walked in first.  Lin Ke walked to the space passage, looked back at Han Yu with a nostalgic look, and finally gritted his teeth and walked in. The space passage was immediately closed.

    Not long after the space channel was closed, Ning Ping and others who heard Han Yu's last roar caught up.  But all they saw was Han Yu lying on the ground in a state of uncertainty.

    ***************************************

    Slowly opened his eyes. If possible, Han Yu would rather never open his eyes again for the rest of his life.  The betrayal of reality made Han Yu lose his previous optimism, and he looked around blankly.  The familiar environment made Han Yu know that he was not dreaming at this time.

    "" Han Yu sat on the bed.  My mind is blank, I don't want to think about anything, and I don't want to think about it.

    "Brother!" A call with surprise made Han Yu come back to his senses, and saw Han Mengxin rushing over with a face of surprise, and asked with concern: "Brother, how do you feel now? Where are you feeling on your body?  Uncomfortable? What happened to you in Tower Five before? Do you know who hurt you? Where did Sister Lin Ke go? "

    A series of questions spewed out of Han Mengxin's little mouth, and Han Yu didn't know which one to answer first.  Especially when he heard the word "Lin Ke", Han Yu felt so heartbroken that he couldn't breathe.

    Seeing the painful look on Han Yu's face, Han Mengxin was startled, and quickly helped Han Yu lie down again, saying: "Brother, you have a good rest first, don't think too much, things will get better, Lin Ke  It doesn’t matter if my sister is missing, we will find a way to get her back.”

    "" Han Yu said nothing.  He just watched Han Mengxin busy in silence.

    Han Yu woke up.  This news finally restored some vitality to the demoralized adventure group.  Ningping, Feier, and Shi Bafang came to visit Han Yu one after another. However, when they wanted to know what happened in Tawuli, Han Mengxin drove them away because the patient needed to rest.  Han Mengxin seemed to see that her brother didn't want to hear the name Lin Ke.  Although she didn't understand the reason, Han Mengxin tried her best not to mention it in front of Han Yu.

    It’s just that some things are unavoidable, and Han Yu knows this very well.  Three days after waking up, when Han Mengxin was about to drive people away again, Han Yu stopped Ning Ping and others who were about to be driven away.

    "In Tower Five, I met Lin Mohan" Han Yu began to talk about his experience in Tower Five in a low voice

    The fifth floor of the black iron tower

    Looking at Lin Mohan, who he hadn’t seen for many days and heard that he had met with misfortune, Han Yu wanted to comfort him with a word or two, but when he saw Lin Mohan’s look of not being near strangers, Han Yu gave up the idea.  It can be seen from Lin Mohan's attitude at this time that this guy doesn't seem to recognize him.  To comfort others at this time is simply asking for trouble.  Even if he wanted to be comforted, he had to wait until Lin Mohan finished reading his confession.?It’s never too late to give yourself a CD.

    Since they couldn’t get close, and Lin Mohan’s intentions were so bad, all Han Yu could do was to fight him.  Han Yu never thought about taking Lin Mohan's name, but just planned to let Lin Mohan retreat when he faced difficulties.  But beyond Han Yu's expectation, Lin Mohan in front of him seemed determined to fight him to the end.

    The appearance of the illusion made Han Yu more vigilant, and Lin Mohan's desperate attacks made Han Yu's anger continue to increase.  When the two finally chose to decide the outcome with one blow, Han Yu could no longer hold back even if he wanted to.  At this time, Han Yu could only think of ways to keep Lin Ke, who came to Tower Five with him, safe. As for himself, he could only resign himself to fate.

    But beyond Han Yu’s expectation, Lin Ke easily walked into the illusion of Ta Wu. Han Yu, who woke up, thought about it carefully before he felt suspicious.  But at that time, Han Yu was only thinking about how to ensure Lin Ke's life safety. As for other aspects, Han Yu didn't think much about it at all.  Seeing Lin Ke appear, Han Yu's first thought was to tell Lin Ke to leave quickly, or at least hide in a relatively safe place.

    It’s just that Lin Ke’s next move never occurred to Han Yu in his dreams. He swung a dagger without hesitation, remembering that the dagger Lin Ke stabbed him with was given to Lin Ke by Han Yu.  But she didn't expect that Lin Ke would hit herself with the dagger he gave her, and it would be a fatal blow.

    Unable to imagine this fact, Han Yu roared angrily and subconsciously wanted to attack Lin Ke behind him, but when he saw Lin Ke's familiar pretty face.  Han Yu hesitated and stopped Being betrayed by the person he trusted the most, Han Yu felt so lost and sad that he could no longer afford to fight back.

    He fell to the ground with a sad face. At that time, Han Yu wished he could just die like that, but he didn't deserve to die.  The appearance of Han Mengxin saved Han Yu's life, leaving Han Yu to continue to linger in this world.

    ……

    After listening to Han Yu’s story, the first reaction of Ning Ping and others was that they couldn’t believe it.  Like Han Yu, they could not believe in their dreams that Lin Ke and Lin Mohan were actually in the same group, even though they were both named Lin.  But this is too unbelievable.  Especially after hearing Han Yu say that the fatal wound in his heart was actually caused by Lin Ke, Han Mengxin opened her mouth to deny her brother's words, but when she saw Han Yu's face full of disappointment, the words came to her lips.  Can't say it anymore.  Of all the people here, I'm afraid no one is as sad as Han Yu.

    "Brother, take a good rest. Things will get better." Han Mengxin comforted Han Yu softly.

    Regarding Han Mengxin’s comfort, Han Yu was noncommittal. He just lay quietly on the hospital bed and said calmly to Ning Ping and others: "You already know what happened. Can you leave me alone for a while?"

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Ning Ping and others got up and left the infirmary.  No one comforted Han Yu because no one knew what words to use to comfort Han Yu at this moment.  Everyone was in a bad mood.  No one wanted to believe that Lin Ke, who had been with them day and night, could be a traitor.

    After everyone left, Han Yu glanced at Han Mengxin who stayed in the infirmary and slowly closed his eyes.  Han Mengxin didn't speak, she just sat quietly by Han Yu's bed, silently guarding her brother who was hurt in his heart.

    In the lounge of the Spirit

    Ning Ping, Field and Shi Bafang, who came out of the infirmary, sat together to discuss the next countermeasures.  Although they knew what happened from Han Yu, the three of them had no idea where to start.

    “It’s really unexpected that Lin Ke would be an undercover agent.” Field said in a low voice.  Shi Bafang reminded from the side: "Field, just say this here, but you must not mention it in front of Han Yu."

    "I know. I'm not a fool." Field replied after hearing this.

    Ning Ping frowned and shouted: "Okay, no one will mention this matter from now on. Let's just think about the most troublesome thing at the moment."

    "Yes, Lin Ke left as soon as she left, but she took away the broken pieces of Kowloon jade. That was the only hope to save Qiao Yan'er." Field said after hearing this.

    Speaking of the unconscious Qiao Yaner, Ning Ping and Shi Bafang also shook their heads and sighed.  If you think about it carefully, Han Yu is really unlucky.  He met three confidantes, but one of them died unexpectedly, one was in critical condition, and the third one even stabbed him directly.  That knife stabbed Han Yu in the back of the heart. It was simply a fatal blow to Han Yu's already scarred heart.  Normally, Han Yu was always laughing and cheerful, so much so that Ning Ping and others didn't care about Han Yu's inner world at all.  Now they calm down and think about it. On the one hand, the three of them lamented Han Yu's strength, but on the other hand, they blamed themselves for their past actions.

    And just when the three people in Ningping fell into deep self-blameAnjielita, who was responsible for taking care of Qiao Yaner in the infirmary, looked anxiously and found Han Mengxin, who was accompanying Han Yu.

    "What happened? Don't panic, speak slowly." Han Mengxin said to Angelita calmly.  Perhaps Han Mengxin's calmness infected Angelita. Angelita, who seemed a little panicked at first, calmed down and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, there is something strange about that Qiao Yan'er."

    "Yan'er? What's wrong with Yan'er?" Han Yu, who was lying on the hospital bed, panicked when he heard the words. When he lost his lotus pod, Han Yu vowed not to let his woman get hurt again. As a result, Lin Ke left him now.  Go and leave Qiao Yan'er. Han Yu doesn't want anything to happen to her under any circumstances.

    Seeing Han Yu’s excited expression, Han Mengxin had no choice but to help Han Yu to Qiao Yaner’s bedside with Angelita.  In order to delay the deterioration of Qiao Yan'er's condition, Qiao Yan'er was placed in the health cabin.  This kind of health cabin can slow down the patient's body metabolism to the greatest extent, thereby delaying the disease.  But now it seems that Qiao Yan'er's condition has worsened.  Qiao Yan'er, who accidentally ate the demon pill, began to transform into a demon. Although it was not serious yet, it looked shocking enough.

    "It's all my fault. If I hadn't brought back that demon pill" Han Yu knelt in front of the health cabin.  He held his hand on the wall of the health cabin and murmured to himself.  Angelita looked at Han Yu curiously and was curious about Han Yu's self-blame.  However, she also knew that this was not the time for her to inquire about gossip, so she stood aside silently, waiting for Han Mengxin's instructions.

    "Angelita, go and notify Bafang. Let him prepare something to eat. My brother will eat it later. Remember, remind Bafang that my brother is weak now and cannot eat greasy food."

    "Yeah." Angelita agreed and walked out of the intensive care unit.

    After Angelita leaves.  Han Mengxin walked up to Han Yu, squatted beside Han Yu and said softly: "Brother, do you want to save sister Yan'er now?"

    "Of course I do. If possible, I would trade my life for it." Han Yu immediately replied without hesitation upon hearing this.

    "But, given your current situation. Do you think you can save her?"

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s question, Han Yu wanted to say yes, but as soon as he acted, there was a dull pain in his back.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin said: "Brother, I know you are sad and you are very sad. But now is really not the time for you to be sad. Sister Yan'er still needs you to find a way to save her. And don't you want to ask Sister Lin Ke to find out?  , asked her why she did such a sad move?"

    "" Han Mengxin's words silenced Han Yu, but Han Mengxin did not stop there and continued: "I remember brother, when you passed away, you swore that you would never let your woman be hurt again. But.  Look at you now, sister Yan'er's life is in danger, and although sister Lin Ke betrayed us, I firmly believe that she must have had her own reasons. But you, now you are feeling sad and sorry for yourself. "

    "……say no more."

    "Why don't you say it? I just want to say it. Brother. You were not like this in the past. You had the kind of temperament where the sky fell and you were covered. No matter what kind of difficulties you encountered in the past, you could face them with a smile. But  Look at how you look now, do you still have a little bit of what you looked like back then?”

    "I told you to stop talking! What do you know? You have that guy in Ningping coaxing you and loving you every day. But what about me? Don't I know that Yan'er is in danger? But the Jiulong Jade Pendant was taken away. The only one who saved Yan'er was  The possibility of my son is gone, what else can I do besides watching her wait for death?" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    Han Mengxin also glared and shouted: "People think of solutions. If you don't think about it, how can the solution come out by itself?"

    "But what about Lin Ke? She is the person I trust most. I have never doubted her. Even if I know she may have problems, I still trust her as always. You know? When I see her, I don't hesitate.  What does it feel like to want to die when she stabs me in the back of my heart with the dagger I gave her?"

    "Then don't you want to know why she did that? Have you forgotten that the broken pieces of jade from Kowloon were given to Sister Lin Ke for safekeeping? If she wants, she can leave at any time. Why would she choose that time to leave? Even if she leaves at that time.  You always carry a piece around your neck, but if she asked you for it, would you refuse to give it to her?"

    Han Yu asked angrily: "Then why did she give me a dagger at that time?"

    "I don't know. You need to think about this answer yourself." Han Mengxin replied loudly.

    ……

    The quarrel between the brother and sister alarmed Ning Ping and others. This was the first time they saw Han Yu and Han Mengxin quarreling. In the past, they had disputes.Sometimes, it always ended with Han Yu giving in, but this time, seeing Han Yu and Han Mengxin blushing and thick-necked, Ning Ping couldn't help but smooth things over: "Don't say a word, you are brothers and sisters after all  "

    "Shut up! Stay where you can!" The brother and sister shouted in unison to Ning Ping, who was trying to break up the fight.

    Ning Ping just wanted to divert the firepower of the brothers and sisters to himself, when Field dragged Ning Ping out of the intensive care unit.  Before Ning Ping spoke, he said: "Don't go in and cause trouble. Didn't you see that Han Mengxin deliberately quarreled with Han Yu to untie Han Yu's heart knot at this time?"

    Ning Ping was slightly startled when he was reminded, and then he realized what he was doing and asked worriedly: "Is this okay? What if Han Yu is forced to go crazy and hurt Mengxin?"

    "You are really worrying. Even if Han Yu hurts himself, I'm afraid he won't touch Han Mengxin." Field shook his head after hearing this.

    Ning Ping thought it right and couldn't help but laugh at himself, and then went with Field to see Han Yu, who was still quarreling with Han Mengxin.  I never thought that Han Mengxin would be so hot.

    The quarrel lasted for nearly an hour. Both brothers and sisters were tired of arguing and said everything they needed to say.  Han Yu's depressed mood finally found a place to vent, and he took this opportunity to vent his emotions. He looked much more energetic than before.  Han Mengxin, on the other hand, has a dry mouth. This quarrel with her brother this time is really the first time for Han Mengxin. In the past, Han Yu always gave in to Han Mengxin. As long as Han Mengxin's ideas were in the opposite direction, Han Yu would always choose  Accommodate Han Mengxin, give up your own ideas, and do things according to Han Mengxin's ideas.  But this time, Han Mengxin discovered for the first time that her brother was also very smooth-talking, and she almost didn't say anything about him.

    "Mengxin, thank you." Han Yu said softly to Han Mengxin.

 Text Chapter 903 Fire Phoenix and Ice Phoenix

    Huo Qilin glanced at Han Yu who was meditating in the volcanic lava, and nodded with satisfaction.  Ever since Han Yu came to the field yesterday and asked him to start practicing, Huo Qilin clearly felt that Han Yu seemed to have changed.  However, this change made Huo Qilin very satisfied. Since Han Yu didn't want to say anything, Huo Qilin didn't ask any more questions.

    "Perhaps it's because of the woman named Qiao Yan'er. Haha I didn't expect that a woman who accidentally swallowed the demon pill would become the reason for Han Yu's efforts." Huo Qilin said secretly in his heart.

    "Xiaohuo, is the time up?" Han Yu, who was meditating in the volcanic lava, suddenly asked.  Huo Qilin couldn't help but be secretly satisfied. The communication between Han Yu and him just now was using the spiritual communication method that he gave him this morning. Unexpectedly, in just one afternoon, this kid could actually use it. Although he is not very proficient yet,  I believe it won't be long before he can master all his skills.

    Thinking of this, Huo Qilin suddenly felt like he had a successor.  His family knows his own affairs, and Huo Qilin knows very well that the purpose of his birth is to teach Han Yu how to become stronger. As long as Han Yu becomes stronger, his mission will be completed.

    "Ah, it's almost time. Didn't you tell me this morning? I'm here to remind you."

    Hearing Huo Qilin's answer, Han Yu stood up in the volcanic lava. A flame rose under his feet, holding Han Yu away from the volcano and appeared in front of Huo Qilin.  Seeing Han Yu appearing in front of him, Huo Qilin suddenly frowned.  Although Han Yu's power seemed to have been improved to a certain extent, seeing Han Yu's slightly black forehead, Huo Qilin knew that this was not a good sign.

    "Wait, I have something to ask you." Seeing that Han Yu was about to leave, Huo Qilin stopped Han Yu and asked.

    When Han Yu heard this, he stopped and replied: "If you want me to continue coming tomorrow, then there is no need to tell me specifically."

    "It's not that. I want to ask you. Have you encountered anything bad recently? Regarding that Qiao Yan'er matter, haven't I told you not to worry, I will find a solution for you?  ?”

    Han Yu: ""

    "Aren't you going to say it? Then I will inform you now that you will not come tomorrow. I will not continue to train you before telling me the reason. Han Yu, it's not that I don't want you to become stronger, but that you don't want to  It's suitable for practice. The trace of black energy on your forehead tells me that you are not focused on anything while practicing. Although your strength can be increased, you may go crazy at any time, which is not what I want to see."

    When he heard Huo Qilin say that he wanted to prevent himself from becoming stronger, Han Yu couldn't help but feel angry, but after hearing the reason behind Huo Qilin's words.  Han Yu became irritable.  Although he knew that Huo Qilin was doing it for his own good, he also knew that he shouldn't be angry because of such things.  But the fire in my heart still couldn't be suppressed.

    Huo Qilin saw this and said: "Look. The reason why you can't suppress your inner fire now is because, as I said before, those black energies have affected your self-control. Now you can still rely on your reason to suppress your inner fire.  But when you can't suppress it anymore, you will become a killing tool that can kill people at any time. The people you attack are likely to include the people closest to you. I don't think you are willing to wait until you have hurt yourself the most.  Those close to me should live in self-blame and regret all day long."

    Han Yu felt horrified, and a cold air rushed from his heels to the back of his head.  Han Yu knows.  Fire Qilin will not make random mistakes. It is not the kind of person who speaks freely. Every word it says is 100% true.  If the situation mentioned by Huo Qilin really occurs.  Then Han Yu would rather die by himself.

    After being silent for a while, Han Yu slowly said to Huo Qilin: "I encountered something sad a few days ago. The person I trusted the most gave me a dagger from behind when I was in a stalemate with my opponent.  , and then followed my opponent and took away the pieces of Kowloon jade that may be the only way to save Qiao Yaner."

    "Nine Dragon Jade Pieces? What is that?" Huo Qilin asked in confusion.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and asked tentatively: "It's the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant, haven't you heard of it? Legend has it that it is an artifact that existed in ancient times. The owner can realize any wish"

    "Nonsense! How can there be such unearned things in this world? I inherit the memory of the Qilin clan, and the Qilin clan is a race that existed in ancient times, but the Qilin clan has never heard of such outrageous possessions in this world.  Something about ability. Where did you hear that?"

    "" Han Yu was silent. The legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant has been circulating for a long time. Everyone who knows the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is vague about the origin of this jade pendant. Han Yu also accidentally rescued an old man who was being hunted.  Later I learned that there is such a thing as the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant.  The old man was probably dying at that time, and he didn't want the secret to be lost.The secret was lost, so he told Han Yu who rescued him.  Han Yu had always firmly believed in the old man's last words, but when he heard Huo Qilin's words today, his belief in him was shaken.

    But if, as Huo Qilin said, the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is just a lie, then who is spreading this lie?  I'm afraid it's impossible to check this.  Human selfishness has long caused the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant to disappear in the long river of history.

    Huo Qilin said that he had never heard of the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, so he had to start from the old man who told Han Yu about the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. He said that the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant was passed down from his grandfather's grandfather. When the old man died,  He was probably in his early sixties, and his grandfather's grandfather's generation was separated by five generations. Even if each generation lived to be sixty and died, it would have been more than two hundred years.  Who would think about playing this kind of joke on future generations more than two hundred years ago?

    "There is a conspiracy!" Han Yu thought in his heart.

    If the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is a conspiracy, then why did Lin Mohan collect all the Nine Dragons jade fragments?  This question made Han Yu fall into deep thought.  Huo Qilin on the side saw this and said: "Why are you thinking so much? Regardless of whether it is a conspiracy or not, isn't that piece of Nine Dragons Jade Pendant no longer in your hands? Why do you have to care about something that no longer belongs to you?  "

    "I" Han Yu was about to speak but stopped after hearing this.  It's a pity that Huo Qilin doesn't know how to read people's hearts. Seeing that Han Yu didn't say anything, he stopped asking and said instead: "No matter what your reason is, I can tell you responsibly that the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is nonsense.  . It is a sheer waste of time for you to believe in such false legends."

    "You have said so much, okay, I believe you. Then please tell me how to save Qiao Yan'er who accidentally swallowed the demon pill."

    "Actually, there is no way to save Qiao Yan'er, but that way is very dangerous. There is a possibility that you won't be able to come back." Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu and said.

    "Don't talk so much nonsense, what can you do?" Han Yu asked impatiently.

    Seeing this, Huo Qilin replied: "The method is very simple. The woman named Qiao Yan'er accidentally swallowed the demon pill, so she is about to turn into a monster now. You want to save her. Then remove the demon energy that entered her body.  It’ll be okay.”

    "How to remove it? Blood transfusion?"

    "It's not that easy. The monster energy doesn't just stay in her blood. It can be said that the woman named Qiao Yan'er is now a monster. If you want to make her become a human again, the most effective way is to change her  Body. But I guess you are not willing to do this. So you can only use another method."

    "What can I do? Can you finish what you said in one breath?" Han Yu said, glaring at Huo Qilin.

    Huo Qilin stopped teasing Han Yu and said, "Another way is to use a fairy fruit to neutralize the demon pill in Qiao Yan'er's body. That way Qiao Yan'er will not become a monster. But after eating the fairy fruit, she will  What are the side effects? Only a genius knows."

    "Where should I go to pick the fairy fruit you mentioned?" Han Yu was silent for a while and then asked Huo Qilin.

    Fire Qilin smiled when he heard this and replied: "I have just recently researched the method of opening a space channel. Fortunately, I found a fairy fruit. I originally wanted to pick it back for you. But I didn't expect that there was a fairy fruit nearby.  A guy with abnormal strength is guarding you."

    Hearing this, Han Yu understood. However, he did not blame Huo Qilin for intending to use him as a gun user. Instead, he was a little lucky, if this guy hadn't discovered it accidentally.  Then Qiao Yan'er might really be hopeless.

    "You want me to pick fairy fruits? But you are not even my opponent, can I handle it?" Han Yu said with some worry.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Huo Qilin immediately replied: "It doesn't matter. I will be responsible for distracting that guy at that time, and you can take the opportunity to pick the fruit."

    "What kind of guy is guarding the fairy fruit?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Erit's a turkey."

    "Turkey?" Han Yu asked, looking at Huo Qilin with a strange face.

    "Some of you humans also call it Phoenix."

    Hearing Huo Qilin’s addition, Han Yu really wanted to tell Phoenix that Huo Qilin called Phoenix a turkey.  This damn thing is really life-threatening.  The phoenix is ??also a mythical beast, and it can be reborn from the fire.  In other words, his own flame ability is simply not enough for Phoenix.  But no matter how difficult it was to deal with Phoenix, Han Yu would still have to go through this.

    After discussing the time of action with Huo Qilin, Han Yu returned to the Courage. He did not tell Ning Ping and others about his plans, but he just didn't want them to worry.

    In intensive care unitThe nursing room chatted with Qiao Yan'er in the health cabin, and Han Yu returned to his room and began to rest.  Han Yu must keep up his energy for tomorrow's action.

    Fortunately, Ningping and others also knew that the recent events had dealt a heavy blow to Han Yu, so they understood that Han Yu was acting a little abnormally than usual, and they did not realize that Han Yu was going to do something big without telling them.

    After an uneventful night, Han Yu came to his own area as he did two days ago, and saw that Fire Qilin was already waiting at the place where they met.

    "You seem to be very impatient." Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin with a strange expression and asked.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin smiled sheepishly and said: "Haha When I think about fighting the turkey, which is also a mythical beast, I am so excited that I can't sleep. Are you ready? If you are, then we will set off.  Bar."

    Seeing Huo Qilin’s impatient look, Han Yu nodded slightly.  Seeing Han Yu nod, Huo Qilin immediately opened a space channel beside him and walked in first.

    Following Huo Qilin closely as he shuttled through the space passage, Han Yu finally felt his eyes light up, and he and Huo Qilin had reached their destination.

    "I'm going to lure that turkey away, and then you can act according to your own circumstances." Huo Qilin said this and prepared to leave happily.  However, Han Yu reached out and grabbed the tail, "Wait a minute, first tell me what the fairy fruit looks like? Where does it grow? And where should we meet after we get it?"

    "Oh, that fairy fruit looks like a human heart. Take a look at it later. The place where the turkey comes out is where the fairy fruit is. As for after we get it, let's meet here. Is there anything else you want to ask?  ?”

    "No, please be careful. In order to ensure that things go smoothly, you'd better lure that Phoenix away."

    "I know, you have to be more careful with your movements."

    After one person and one beast discussed the general issues that needed attention, they began to act separately.  Han Yu hid in the dark, paying close attention to the fire unicorn that flew into the air without concealing its figure.  Then I saw the fire unicorn in the sky roaring loudly: "Turkey! Your grandpa is here again, come out and kneel down to greet me!"

    "This is suicidal." Han Yu staggered after hearing Huo Qilin's words.  Almost fell to the ground.

    As soon as Huo Qilin finished speaking, he heard a phoenix cry from the deep mountains southeast of Huo Qilin, followed by a Fire Phoenix that was more than twice as big as Huo Qilin, soared into the sky and cursed at Huo Qilin.  : "Skinny dog, how dare you come here!"

    "It seems that the scolding of mythical beasts is similar to the scolding of humans." Han Yu thought to himself.

    The two mythical beasts who dislike each other don’t need any opening remarks.  After scolding each other, they started fighting. Huo Qilin retreated while fighting.  Gradually, the appearing fire phoenix was lured away.  When Han Yu saw this, he knew it was time to take action.  Without hesitation, he emerged from his hiding place and flew close to the ground towards the place where the fire phoenix appeared.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to the place where the fire phoenix appeared, and saw the fairy fruit that the fire unicorn talked about from a distance.  Han Yu didn't dare to waste time. When he flew towards the fairy fruit, he needed to get the fairy fruit in the shortest time.  Then return to the meeting place agreed with Huo Qilin.

    Seeing that the fairy fruit is so close, you can touch it by just stretching out your hand.  But at this moment, Han Yu suddenly stopped moving, and a sense of crisis instantly enveloped Han Yu.  Let Han Yu feel like Alexander.

    With a stiff movement, Han Yu turned around, and with just one glance, Han Yu had the urge to yell at Huo Qilin.  This damn thing actually has a phoenix.  However, this phoenix is ??a little different from the previous phoenix. The previous phoenix was covered in fire, but the one in front of me is blue.

    "Is there a blue phoenix in this world?" Han Yu couldn't help but secretly thought.

    Seemingly hearing Han Yu’s thoughts, Lan Fenghuang stared at Han Yu and asked softly: “Little guy, what are you going to do?”

    "Er pick the fairy fruit to save people." Han Yu thought for a while and decided that it would be better to answer honestly.

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Lan Fenghuang asked again: “Are you planning to steal the fairy fruit?”

    "How can it be said that it was stolen? This fruit should be wild, right? Since it is wild, whoever picked it at the time belongs to whoever picked it."

    "What if I say it's mine?"

    "Really? Then if you call it, will it agree to you? If it can really agree to you, then it will be yours." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing Han Yu's rogue words, Lan Fenghuang couldn't help but chuckle, and his entire figure quickly shrunk. After disappearing in front of Han Yu's eyes, a woman exuding a gentle aura appeared.

    Lan Fenghuang waved to Han Yu and motioned for Han Yu to come over.  Han Yu looked at that person with such a temperament?The woman who is the big sister next door can't help but want to get closer.

    Seeing Han Yu approaching, Lan Fenghuang said slowly: "I really can't give this fairy fruit to you, it is related to whether my child can survive."

    Hearing this, Han Yu fell silent as he watched Lan Fenghuang reach out to touch his slightly bulging belly with a gentle look on his face.  After a long silence, Han Yu chose to give up.  Even if it's first come first served, that fairy fruit still belongs to others.  Han Yu couldn't do such a thing without caring about other people's lives in order to save Qiao Yan'er.

    "Excuse me, I wish you and your mother and son are safe." Han Yu bowed his hands to Lan Fenghuang, turned around and prepared to go back the way he came.  Seeing Han Yu's disappointed look, Lan Fenghuang couldn't help but ask: "Can you tell me what disease the person you want to save has? I also have some research on medical skills, maybe I can help.  busy."

    Han Yu said in disbelief: "My companion accidentally swallowed the demon pill and turned into a monster. Can you cure this disease?"

    "Did you eat the demon pill by mistake? How could someone be so stupid?"

    "Yes, it's stupid. But I am the stupid one. If I hadn't given her the demon pill I got, she wouldn't have encountered this kind of thing."

    "Where did you get the demon pill?" Lan Fenghuang asked with a frown.

    No one has ever asked him about this, and Han Yu also wants to find someone to talk to at this time. He doesn't know whether to tell Lan Fenghuang or to say it happily.  Han Yu told Lan Fenghuang exactly what happened during this period. Even to Ning Ping and others, Han Yu did not tell him in detail.

    After listening to Han Yu's story, Lan Fenghuang looked at Han Yu with some pity, stretched out his hand to gently stroke Han Yu's head, and said softly: "It seems that it is really not easy for you. Take a rest. Give yourself a good rest.  ,everything will get better."

    As if hearing a curse, Han Yu felt as if his upper and lower eyelids were fighting.  Thick sleepiness invaded Han Yu, causing Han Yu to fall asleep without even realizing it.

    Fire Qilin glanced at Han Yu who was meditating in the volcanic lava, and nodded with satisfaction.  Ever since Han Yu came to the field yesterday and asked him to start practicing, Huo Qilin clearly felt that Han Yu seemed to have changed.  But this change made Huo Qilin very satisfied, since Han Yu didn't want to say it.  Huo Qilin didn't ask any more questions.

    "Perhaps it's because of the woman named Qiao Yan'er. Haha I didn't expect that a woman who accidentally swallowed the demon pill would become the reason for Han Yu's efforts." Huo Qilin said secretly in his heart.

    "Xiaohuo, is the time up?" Han Yu, who was meditating in the volcanic lava, suddenly asked.  Huo Qilin couldn't help but be secretly satisfied.  Han Yu had just used the spiritual communication method that he had given him this morning to communicate with him.  Unexpectedly, in just one afternoon, this kid can actually use it. Although he is not very proficient yet, I believe that it will not take long for him to master all his skills.

    Thinking of this, Huo Qilin suddenly felt like he had a successor.  One's own family knows one's own affairs.  Huo Qilin knew very well that the purpose of his birth was to teach Han Yu how to become stronger. As long as Han Yu became stronger, his mission would be completed.

    "Ah, it's almost time. Didn't you tell me this morning? I'm here to remind you."

    Hearing Huo Qilin's answer.  Han Yu stood up in the volcanic lava. A ball of flame rose up from his feet, holding Han Yu away from the volcano and appeared in front of Huo Qilin.  Seeing Han Yu appearing in front of him, Huo Qilin suddenly frowned.  Although Han Yu's power seemed to have been improved to a certain extent, seeing Han Yu's slightly black forehead, Huo Qilin knew that this was not a good sign.

    "Wait, I have something to ask you." Seeing that Han Yu was about to leave, Huo Qilin stopped Han Yu and asked.

    When Han Yu heard this, he stopped and replied: "If you want me to continue coming tomorrow, then there is no need to tell me specifically."

    "It's not that. I want to ask you, have you encountered anything bad recently? Regarding that Qiao Yan'er matter, haven't I told you not to worry, I will find a solution for you?  ?”

    Han Yu: ""

    "Aren't you going to say it? Then I will inform you now that you will not come tomorrow. I will not continue to train you before telling me the reason. Han Yu, it's not that I don't want you to become stronger, but that you don't want to  It's suitable for practice. The trace of black energy on your forehead tells me that you are not focused on anything while practicing. Although your strength can be increased, you may go crazy at any time, which is not what I want to see."

    When he heard Huo Qilin say that he wanted to prevent himself from becoming stronger, Han Yu couldn't help but feel angry, but after hearing the reasons behind Huo Qilin, Han Yu became irritable.  Although he knew that Huo Qilin was doing it for his own good, he also knew that he should not?I am angry about this kind of thing, but I still can't suppress the fire in my heart.

    Upon seeing this, Huo Qilin said: "Look, the reason why you can't suppress your inner fire now is because, as I said before, those black energies have affected your self-control. Now you can still rely on your reason to suppress your inner fire.  But when you can't suppress it anymore, you will become a killing tool that can kill people at any time. The people you attack are likely to include the people closest to you. I don't think you are willing to wait until you have hurt yourself the most.  Those close to me should live in self-blame and regret all day long."

    Han Yu felt horrified, and a cold air rushed from his heels to the back of his head.  Han Yu knew that the Fire Qilin would not make random mistakes. It was not the kind of person who spoke freely. Every word it said was 100% true.  If the situation that Huo Qilin said really happened, then Han Yu would rather die himself.

    After being silent for a while, Han Yu slowly said to Huo Qilin: "I encountered something sad a few days ago. The person I trusted the most gave me a dagger from behind when I was in a stalemate with my opponent.  , and then followed my opponent. He took away the pieces of Kowloon jade that may be the only way to save Qiao Yaner."

    "Nine Dragon Jade Pieces? What is that?" Huo Qilin asked in confusion.

    Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, and asked tentatively: "It's the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant, haven't you heard of it? Legend has it that it is an artifact that existed in ancient times. The owner can realize any wish"

    "Nonsense! How can there be such unearned things in this world? I inherit the memory of the Qilin clan, and the Qilin clan is a race that existed in ancient times, but the Qilin clan has never heard of such outrageous possessions in this world.  Something about ability. Where did you hear that?"

    "" Han Yu was silent. The legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant has been circulating for a long time. Everyone who knows the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is vague about the origin of this jade pendant. Han Yu also accidentally rescued an old man who was being hunted.  Later I learned that there is such a thing as the Nine Dragon Jade Pendant.  The old man was probably dying at the time and didn't want the secret to be lost.  That's why he told Han Yu, who rescued him.  Han Yu had always firmly believed in the old man's last words, but when he heard Huo Qilin's words today, his belief in him was shaken.

    But if it is true as Huo Qilin said, the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is just a lie.  So who is spreading this lie?  I'm afraid it's impossible to check this.  Human selfishness has long caused the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant to disappear in the long river of history.

    Huo Qilin said that he had never heard of the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant.  Then we have to start from the old man who told Han Yu about the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant.  I heard from him that the legend of the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant was passed down from his grandfather's grandfather. The old man was probably in his early sixties when he died. But in his grandfather's generation, there were five generations apart, and each generation lived to be sixty and over.  Death, that probably took more than two hundred years.  Who would think about playing this kind of joke on future generations more than two hundred years ago?

    "There is a conspiracy!" Han Yu thought in his heart.

    If the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is a conspiracy.  Then why did Lin Mohan collect all the broken jade pieces from Kowloon?  This question made Han Yu fall into deep thought.  Huo Qilin on the side saw this and said: "Why are you thinking so much? Regardless of whether it is a conspiracy or not, isn't that piece of Nine Dragons Jade Pendant no longer in your hands? Why do you have to care about something that no longer belongs to you?  "

    "I" Han Yu was about to speak but stopped after hearing this.  It's a pity that Huo Qilin doesn't know how to read people's hearts. Seeing that Han Yu didn't say anything, he stopped asking.  Then he said: "No matter what your reasons are, I can tell you responsibly that the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant is a piece of nonsense. It is a waste of time for you to believe in such false legends."

    "You have said so much, okay, I believe you. Then please tell me how to save Qiao Yan'er who accidentally swallowed the demon pill."

    "Actually, there is no way to save Qiao Yan'er, but that way is very dangerous. There is a possibility that you won't be able to come back." Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu and said.

    "Don't talk so much nonsense, what can you do?" Han Yu asked impatiently.

    Huo Qilin saw this and replied: "The method is very simple. The woman named Qiao Yan'er accidentally swallowed the demon pill, so now she is about to turn into a monster. If you want to save her, then remove the demon energy that entered her body."  It’ll be okay.”

    "How to remove it? Blood transfusion?"

    "It's not that easy. The monster energy doesn't just stay in her blood. It can be said that the woman named Qiao Yan'er is now a monster. If you want to make her become a human again, the most effective way is to change her  Body. But I guess you are not willing to do this, so you can only use another method."

    "What can I do? Can you say it in one breath?Finished?  "Han Yu said while glaring at Huo Qilin.

    Huo Qilin stopped teasing Han Yu and said: "Another way is to use a fairy fruit to neutralize the demon pill in Qiao Yan'er's body, so that Qiao Yan'er will not become a monster. But after eating the fairy fruit, she will  If there are any side effects, only the genius knows.”

    "Where should I go to pick the fairy fruit you mentioned?" Han Yu was silent for a while and then asked Huo Qilin.

    Fire Qilin smiled when he heard this and replied: "I have just recently researched the method of opening a space channel. Fortunately, I found a fairy fruit. I originally wanted to pick it back for you, but I didn't expect that there was a fairy fruit nearby.  A guy with abnormal strength is guarding you."

    Hearing this, Han Yu understood. However, he did not blame Huo Qilin for intending to use him as a gun user. Instead, he was a little lucky, if this guy hadn't discovered it accidentally.  Then Qiao Yan'er might really be hopeless.

    "You want me to pick fairy fruits? But you are not even my opponent, can I handle it?" Han Yu said with some worry.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Huo Qilin immediately replied: "It doesn't matter. I will be responsible for distracting that guy at that time, and you can take the opportunity to pick the fruit."

    "What kind of guy is guarding the fairy fruit?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Erit's a turkey."

    "Turkey?" Han Yu asked, looking at Huo Qilin with a strange face.

    "Some of you humans also call it Phoenix."

    Hearing Huo Qilin’s addition, Han Yu really wanted to tell Phoenix that Huo Qilin called Phoenix a turkey.  This damn thing is really life-threatening.  The phoenix is ??also a mythical beast, and it can be reborn from the fire.  In other words, his own flame ability is simply not enough for Phoenix.  But no matter how difficult it was to deal with Phoenix, Han Yu would still have to go through this.

    After discussing the time of action with Huo Qilin, Han Yu returned to the Courage.  He didn't tell Ning and others about his plan, he just didn't want them to worry.

    After conversing with Qiao Yaner in the health cabin in the intensive care unit, Han Yu returned to his room and began to rest.  Han Yu must keep up his energy for tomorrow's action.

    Fortunately, Ningping and others also knew that what happened recently had a great impact on Han Yu, so they understood that Han Yu behaved a bit abnormally than usual.  They didn't realize that Han Yu was going to do something big without telling them.

    After a night of nothing, Han Yu came to his own field just like he did two days ago.  He saw Huo Qilin already waiting at the place where they met.

    "You seem to be very impatient." Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin with a strange expression and asked.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin smiled sheepishly and said: "Haha When I think about fighting the turkey, which is also a mythical beast, I am so excited that I can't sleep. Are you ready? If you are, then we will set off.  Bar."

    Seeing Huo Qilin’s impatient look, Han Yu nodded slightly.  Seeing Han Yu nod, Huo Qilin immediately opened a space channel beside him and walked in first.

    Following Huo Qilin closely as he shuttled through the space passage, Han Yu finally felt his eyes light up.  Both himself and Huo Qilin reached their destination.

    "I'm going to lure that turkey away, and then you can act according to your own circumstances." Huo Qilin said this and prepared to leave happily.  However, Han Yu reached out and grabbed the tail, "Wait a minute, first tell me what the fairy fruit looks like? Where does it grow? And where should we meet after we get it?"

    "Oh. That fairy fruit looks like a human heart. Take a look. The place where the turkey comes out is where the fairy fruit is. As for after we get it, let's meet here. Is there anything else you want to ask?  ?”

    "No, please be careful. In order to ensure that things go smoothly, you'd better lure that Phoenix away."

    "I know, you have to be more careful with your movements."

    After one person and one beast discussed the general issues that needed attention, they began to act separately.  Han Yu hid in the dark, paying close attention to the fire unicorn that flew into the air without concealing its figure.  Then I saw the fire unicorn in the sky roaring loudly: "Turkey! Your grandpa is here again, come out and kneel down to greet me!"

    "This is suicidal." After hearing Huo Qilin's words, Han Yu staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    As soon as Huo Qilin finished speaking, he heard a phoenix cry from the deep mountains southeast of Huo Qilin, followed by a Fire Phoenix that was more than twice as big as Huo Qilin, soared into the sky and cursed at Huo Qilin.  : "Skinny dog, how dare you come here!"

    "It seems that the scolding of mythical beasts is similar to the scolding of humans." Han Yu thought to himself.

    The two mythical beasts who disliked each other did not need any opening remarks. After scolding each other for a few words, they started talking.Fighting, the Fire Qilin retreated while fighting, and gradually lured away the Fire Phoenix that appeared.  When Han Yu saw this, he knew it was time for him to take action. Without hesitation, he got out of his hiding place and flew close to the ground towards the place where the fire phoenix appeared.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to the place where the fire phoenix appeared, and saw the fairy fruit that the fire unicorn talked about from a distance.  Han Yu did not dare to waste time. When he flew towards the fairy fruit, he needed to get the fairy fruit in the shortest time and then return to the meeting place agreed with Huo Qilin.

    Seeing that the fairy fruit is so close, you can touch it by just stretching out your hand.  But at this moment, Han Yu suddenly stopped moving, and a sense of crisis enveloped Han Yu in an instant, making Han Yu feel like Alexander.

    With a stiff movement, Han Yu turned around, and with just one glance, Han Yu had the urge to yell at Huo Qilin.  This damn thing actually has a phoenix.  However, this phoenix is ??a little different from the previous phoenix. The previous phoenix was covered in fire, but the one in front of me is blue.

    "Is there a blue phoenix in this world?" Han Yu couldn't help but secretly thought.

    Seemingly hearing Han Yu’s thoughts, Lan Fenghuang stared at Han Yu and asked softly: “Little guy, what are you going to do?”

    "Er pick the fairy fruit to save people." Han Yu thought for a while and decided that it would be better to answer honestly.

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Lan Fenghuang asked again: “Are you planning to steal the fairy fruit?”

    "How can it be said that it was stolen? This fruit should be wild, right? Since it is wild, whoever picked it at the time belongs to whoever picked it."

    "What if I say it's mine?"

    "Really? Then if you call it, will it agree to you? If it can really agree to you, then it will be yours." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing Han Yu's rogue words, Lan Fenghuang couldn't help but chuckle, and his entire figure quickly shrunk. After disappearing in front of Han Yu's eyes, a woman exuding a gentle aura appeared.

    Lan Fenghuang waved to Han Yu and motioned for Han Yu to come over.  Han Yu looked at the woman who had a temperament like the big sister next door and couldn't help but want to get closer.

    Seeing Han Yu approaching, Lan Fenghuang said slowly: "I really can't give this fairy fruit to you, it is related to whether my child can survive."

    Hearing this, Han Yu fell silent as he watched Lan Fenghuang reach out to touch his slightly bulging belly with a gentle look on his face.  After a long silence, Han Yu chose to give up.  Even if it's first come first served, that fairy fruit still belongs to others.  Han Yu couldn't do such a thing without caring about other people's lives in order to save Qiao Yan'er.

    "Excuse me, I wish you and your mother and son are safe." Han Yu bowed his hands to Lan Fenghuang, turned around and prepared to go back the way he came.  Seeing Han Yu's disappointed look, Lan Fenghuang couldn't help but ask: "Can you tell me what disease the person you want to save has? I also have some research on medical skills, maybe I can help.  busy."

    Han Yu said in disbelief: "My companion accidentally swallowed the demon pill and turned into a monster. Can you cure this disease?"

    "Did you eat the demon pill by mistake? How could someone be so stupid?"

    "Yes, it's stupid. But I am the stupid one. If I hadn't given her the demon pill I got, she wouldn't have encountered this kind of thing."

    "Where did you get the demon pill?" Lan Fenghuang asked with a frown.

    No one has ever asked him about this, and Han Yu also wanted to find someone to talk to at this time. He didn't know whether to tell Lan Fenghuang or to tell him happily. Han Yu told what happened to him during this period exactly as it was.  Even though he told Lan Fenghuang, Han Yu didn't tell Ning Ping and others in such detail.

    After listening to Han Yu's story, Lan Fenghuang looked at Han Yu with some pity, stretched out his hand to gently stroke Han Yu's head, and said softly: "It seems that it is really not easy for you. Take a rest. Give yourself a good rest.  ,everything will get better."

    As if hearing a magic spell, Han Yu felt that his upper and lower eyelids were fighting. A deep sleepiness invaded Han Yu, causing Han Yu to fall asleep without even realizing it.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 904 Molten Core

    "Wake up! Han Yu, you kid should wake up!" After an unknown amount of time, Han Yu was woken up by a voice.  It had been a long time since I had slept so comfortably without dreaming like this time, but unfortunately I was woken up in the end.

    With a hint of dissatisfaction, he opened his eyes to look at the guy who disturbed his sleep.  When he saw Huo Qilin, whose freedom was restricted, Han Yu remembered his situation at this time.  It seemed that he had been plotted by a Blue Phoenix.

    "Great, you finally woke up, come here and help me." Huo Qilin saw Han Yu waking up and shouted quickly.

    Han Yu stood up and walked towards the fire unicorn and asked as he walked: "Didn't you go to lure away the fire phoenix? Why were you caught now?"

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin replied with some embarrassment: "Originally, I could have left safely, but when I thought of you being captured, I had to aggrieve myself"

    Before he finished speaking, a sarcastic voice came, "Hey, your defeated generals really know how to find excuses." Han Yu looked back and saw a man and a woman at the door of the stone room. The woman he knew was the one who was plotting against him.  Her own blue phoenix, the man standing next to her should be the fire phoenix that took care of the fire unicorn.

    "What are you going to do with us?" Han Yu asked.

    Han Yu’s calmness made Huo Fenghuang slightly stunned, but then he came back to his senses and asked in disbelief: "Aren't you afraid of me?"

    “…Am I afraid that you will let us go?” Han Yu asked.

    "Of course not, I'm not stupid."

    "You are not stupid and I am not stupid either. Since I am afraid that you will be useless, then what am I afraid of you for?"

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Huo Fenghuang couldn't help laughing, but Han Yu ignored Huo Fenghuang and turned to Lan Fenghuang and said: "No matter what the final result is. I want to thank you for allowing me to have a good night's sleep."  .”

    "You don't want to fight us desperately, do you?" Lan Fenghuang looked at Han Yu with a smile and asked.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly and replied firmly: "I will not give up on my companion. In order to save it, fighting is probably inevitable."

    "Okay, that's very well said. Now that you have this realization, let's get started. As long as you can withstand my three moves, I will forgive your rude behavior this time." Fire Phoenix said before Lan Phoenix spoke.  , said loudly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded silently, expressing his agreement with Fire Phoenix's conditions.  But Huo Qilin didn't want Han Yu to do that, and shouted to Han Yu anxiously: "Han Yu, you are stupid! You don't even know about this turkey Oh~" Fire Qilin screamed.  He was interrupted before he finished speaking.  Huo Fenghuang said slowly: "I warn you again, if you dare to call me turkey again, I will roast you into a hot dog."

    "Xiaohuo, stop talking. Apart from agreeing to this guy's conditions, do we have any other choice?" After saying this, Han Yu said to Huo Fenghuang: "Come on. Is it here? Or change it to another place."

    "Just here, it won't take much time." Fire Phoenix replied confidently.

    Three moves, as long as Han Yu can withstand the three attacks of Fire Phoenix, Han Yu and Fire Qilin can leave here safely.  Han Yu stood five meters away from Fire Phoenix, behind him was Fire Qilin whose movement was restricted.  Fire Phoenix took a deep breath and spit out a ball of flame at Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately used all his strength.  Don't dare to have the slightest reservation.  Compared with Fire Phoenix, an expert in playing with fire, I, a user with the ability of the flame system, can only be regarded as a beginner.

    Han Yu has never felt so uncomfortable as now.  My whole body felt like it was on fire. My mouth was dry and I felt like a fire was burning in my body.  Even though Han Yu tried hard to turn his body into flames, the uncomfortable feeling did not diminish at all.

    When the flames of the fire phoenix extinguished, Han Yu was almost roasted to death, and he fell to the ground as black as a piece of charcoal, motionless.  Seeing this, Huo Fenghuang shook his head with regret and said, "It's such a pity that I couldn't even sustain a single move."

    Before he finished speaking, Hei Tan, who was lying on the ground, moved slightly, and then slowly stood up. Hei Tan opened his bright eyes, stared at Huo Fenghuang closely and said, "There are two more moves.  .”

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Fire Phoenix grinned and seemed to have found an interesting toy. A pair of flame-like wings suddenly grew out of his back. He pointed his hands at Han Yu and muttered words. Following Fire Phoenix's movements, a ring of fire appeared.  Fire Phoenix appeared between his hands

    "Ha~" With the fire phoenix's soft drink, the fire ring flew towards Han Yu fiercely.

    ……

    Han Yu gritted his teeth and tried hard not to make a sound. Although he would feel better if he shouted, Han Yu refused to open his mouth.  Look??Han Yu was holding on for dear life, Huo Fenghuang nodded imperceptibly, and slowly relaxed his hands.

    Before the flames extinguished, Han Yu couldn't help but fell to the ground. Fire Qilin, who had been staying behind Han Yu, had red eyes, and his body violently hit the barrier that trapped it. Fire Phoenix saw this and said impatiently:  "Be quiet, one more move and you will all be rescued."

    "If I need to be rescued in this way, then I would rather die." Fire Qilin glared at Fire Phoenix and said.

    Fire Phoenix smiled when he heard this and said sarcastically: "Then why don't you die?"

    "Xiao Huo, you don't want all the suffering I've endured to be in vain, do you?" Before Huo Qilin could answer, Han Yu, who fell to the ground, said aloud.

    Hearing that Han Yu could still have spiritual communication with him, Huo Qilin felt relieved and quickly asked: "Han Yu, how do you feel now?"

    "It feels bad, but it's not the worst. Wait for me for a while, wait for a move from this guy, and then we can go back. Remember this place, and when we have perfected our skills, we will come back to recover from the place we lost today.  return."

    Witnessed by Fire Qilin, Han Yu stood up unsteadily again. Fire Phoenix nodded appreciatively and praised: "Not bad, very good. A human being who can withstand my two moves and still stand up, you  It’s the first one.”

    "Come on, the last move." Han Yu replied calmly.

    When Fire Phoenix saw this, he stopped talking nonsense. The flame wings behind his back suddenly glowed. Fire Phoenix seemed to be on fire. The index finger of his right hand was aimed at Han Yu.  The flames at the fingertips continued to condense, forming a dazzling light.

    Han Yu slowly closed his eyes, knowing that he might be in trouble today.

    ……

    Fire Phoenix’s third move was not launched.  Just before Huo Fenghuang was about to take action, Lan Fenghuang, who had been standing behind Huo Fenghuang, gently reached out and pressed on Huo Fenghuang's right hand.

    "You are kind-hearted again." Huo Fenghuang couldn't help complaining in a low voice.

    "As a human being who can sustain your two moves and still move, don't you think it's a pity to die like this?" Lan Fenghuang said softly.

    "Okay, then I'll leave it to you. I'm going to take care of that fire unicorn. How dare you call me a turkey? I can't take care of it."

    "Haha be gentle, they are all mythical beasts after all."

    "Don't worry, it won't kill it." Fire Phoenix replied casually.

    Seeing Fire Phoenix taking Fire Qilin away, Han Yu looked at Blue Phoenix squatting next to him and asked aloud: "What are you going to do with me and my companions?"

    "Don't worry. I won't hurt you. Can you still stand up?" Lan Fenghuang asked gently.

    "It's a bit difficult, let me try." Han Yu said and moved his body. After feeling that he could still move, he slowly stood up from the ground, just standing up.  Han Yu seemed to have exhausted all his strength.

    The fire phoenix's flames were indeed overbearing, and now not even a scrap of Han Yu's body was left.  Fortunately, Han Yu's body was now covered in darkness.  I can't see anything else.  But what makes Han Yu depressed is that the healing bottle Han Mengxin gave him was melted by the flames of the Fire Phoenix. He is now seriously injured, but there is no way to get timely treatment.

    "Don't move around, I'll help you lie down. Don't worry about your injuries, I will treat you."

    "……Thanks."

    Han Yu did not reject Lan Fenghuang's kindness.  With the help of Lan Fenghuang, he lay down on the stone bed and waited for Lan Fenghuang's treatment.  Then he saw Lan Fenghuang making a random move in the air, and a medicine bottle appeared out of thin air and landed in Lan Fenghuang's hand.  Lan Fenghuang carefully opened the bottle cap.  Aiming the mouth of the bottle at Han Yu's forehead, a little jade dew flowed out from the bottle and dripped on Han Yu's forehead.  In an instant, Han Yu felt a cool feeling spread from his forehead to his whole body, feeling comfortable all over.

    A wave of sleepiness also came over him. Han Yu opened his eyes and looked at Lan Fenghuang in confusion. He saw Lan Fenghuang saying gently: "You are not in good condition to talk now. We will talk after you take a rest. Don't worry, no."  Who will come to trouble you and your companions again?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu could no longer resist the deep tiredness and fell into a deep sleep.

    ……

    When Han Yu woke up again, the first thing he saw was Huo Qilin's big face. Because he was so close, Han Yu punched him without even thinking, and heard Huo Qilin scream.  He fell to the ground on his back with a plop.  Then I heard a gloating voice: "Haha, I told you not to get so close and you didn't listen. How about it? You're going to get beaten, right?"

    Han Yu followed the sound and saw Huo Fenghuang looking at Huo Qilin who fell to the ground with a wicked smile.  Han Yu couldn't help but wonder, weren't these two guys enemies?  Why are you so good now??The relationship has become a little more harmonious?

    "Don't move. Your body has just recovered and is not suitable for strenuous exercise yet. Lie down first, and then you can get up again when I tell you that you can get up." Before Han Yu was about to get up, Lan Fenghuang's voice spoke to Han Yu.  rang in his ears.  Han Yu obediently lay down on the stone bed again, opened his eyes and looked at Lan Fenghuang and said, "My name is Han Yu. I wonder what I call my sister?"

    "Han Yu, your name is good. You can just call me Sister Qiu Shuang." Lan Fenghuang replied with a smile.  Huo Fenghuang on the side interrupted and said, "You can just call me Brother Jiaoyang."

    Han Yu ignored Huo Fenghuang and asked Lan Fenghuang: "Sister Qiu Shuang, what medicine did you use for me just now? I feel like just one drop has such a big effect."

    "Haha That's golden willow dew, which has miraculous effects on treating burns. Okay, don't talk for now. Let me ask you some questions."

    "oh."

    Seeing that Han Yu kept silent, Lan Fenghuang Qiu Shuang asked warmly: "Han Yu, do you want to become stronger?"

    "Think about it, becoming stronger cannot be achieved overnight." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    Hearing the second half of Han Yu's words, Qiu Shuang smiled slightly and asked, "What if I had a way for you to gain powerful power in a short time?"

    "What can we do?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "It's very simple, eat this guy." Qiu Shuang said to Huo Qilin who was standing beside him.  Fire Qilin was startled when he heard this, and quickly stared at Fire Phoenix's blazing sun with vigilance.  However, Han Yu did not nod in agreement as Jiao Yang thought. Instead, he shook his head and refused: "Is there any way to increase strength without hurting others? I would rather hurt myself than gain strength by hurting others."

    "Boy, why? Isn't it more cost-effective to gain power by harming others than by harming yourself?" Jiaoyang asked puzzledly.

    "It's a good deal. But I can't get over the hurdle in my heart. I'm a human being, and although I'm not a good person, I also have my own limits. The method Sister Qiu Shuang just said has exceeded my limits as a human being."

    "It's not a big deal to turn it down once in a while, right? Think about it, you can gain powerful power by just turning it down once." Jiaoyang said to Han Yu seductively.  After hearing this, Han Yu shook his head resolutely, "If you do it once, there will be a second time, and a third time, when indulgence becomes a habit. There is no limit to human beings. I don't want to be that kind of person."  I am a person who can give up everything for the sake of strength.”

    The simple words "I am a human being" made Qiu Shuang nod secretly. She raised her hand to stop Jiao Yang who still wanted to speak. Qiu Shuang looked at Han Yu with some relief and said, "Han Yu. You are very good. Your heart is  Tell me. What you just said cannot be your sincerity. I'm sorry for using my mind-reading skill on you just now. It's just that we must be cautious and find humans worthy of entrustment. We don't want people with evil intentions to get that power, because  That would cause huge disaster to the world.”

    "What makes you so cautious?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Before answering your question, we have something to confirm with you." Qiu Shuang looked at Han Yu seriously and asked.

    "Excuse me." Han Yu became serious when he saw this.

    Just listen to Qiu Shuang ask word for word: "If the world needs you to dedicate your strength, even if it includes your life, will you be willing to dedicate everything you have."

    "No." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    Han Yu’s answer was beyond Qiu Shuang’s expectations.  Contrary to Jiao Yang's expectation, Huo Qilin lowered his head with a depressed expression and covered his face with his paws.  Just listen to Han Yu slowly explain: "Sister Qiu Shuang just told me that you used mind reading on me, so I can only tell the truth. I can't bear the burden of maintaining world peace and saving the world. If this world is really  Faced with destruction, it requires all the creatures living in this world to work together and place their hope of salvation on others. Don’t you think this behavior is shameful? I can’t do that kind of selfless behavior of sacrificing the small for the greater self.  .In my eyes, I will only care and protect the people I am willing to care and protect. If they encounter a crisis, I will stand up without hesitation, even if it costs my life, but for those  I don’t want to do anything that has nothing to do with me.”

    ……

    ……

    ……

    "Pa~pa~pa~" While Han Yu was waiting for Qiu Shuang and Jiao Yang to scold him for his selfish thoughts, what he heard was a burst of applause.  Han Yu looked at Qiu Shuang who was applauding in confusion, and saw Qiu Shuang saying with relief: "That's very well said. I am very satisfied with your answer."

    Fire Qilin on the side looked at Jiao Yang in confusion and asked: "Hey, are you mythical beasts? When??Have mythical beasts become so utilitarian?  "

    "Bah, what do you know? We are not doing this for utilitarian purposes, but to test a person's nature." Jiaoyang sighed when he heard the words, and explained to Huo Qilin: "Since humans launched the God-Destroying War, gods and demons are no longer  The master of this world, the mission of our mythical beasts will naturally change accordingly. This Han Yu's personality is in line with the appetite of our Phoenix clan. This is how people should be, saviors have never appeared in this world, those who are respected by humans  How many of humanity’s saviors can be remembered by humanity itself now?”

    "Then don't you think Han Yu's idea is selfish?" Huo Qilin asked unwillingly.

    "What's the point of selfishness? As a human being, of course the first thing you will consider is yourself. If you encounter something, you don't consider yourself, only consider others? Don't kid me, all living things, the first thing you consider when considering a problem  It’s about yourself, and then you will consider others. Han Yu can tell the truth according to his own heart, which is better than those hypocrites who tell the truth. "

    "But in this case, don't you feel that you are trusting someone else?"

    Hearing Huo Qilin's question, Jiaoyang laughed loudly: "Hahaha What's wrong with this? The things given to Han Yu will not make Han Yu immortal. How much life should he have, there are still so many  Lifespan. If the injury is too serious, it will still die. After he dies, the thing will come back here. Then wait for the arrival of the next destined person. "

    "Sister Qiu Shuang, what are you planning to give me?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously.

    Qiu Shuang smiled and replied: "It is something that is very useful to you, but of no use to us. Han Yu, you have to think about it carefully. If you want to get that thing, you must get it."  If you don’t get approval, you might lose your life.”

    "I'm willing to give it a try." Han Yu thought for a while and said seriously to Qiu Shuang.

    Seemingly expecting that Han Yu would say this, Qiu Shuang nodded and replied: "I knew you would say that, in this case. You have a good rest, and I will notify you to accept the trial after Jiaoyang and I prepare."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and slowly closed his eyes.

    "Wake up! Han Yu, you kid should wake up!" After an unknown amount of time, Han Yu was woken up by a voice.  How long has it been since I slept so comfortably without dreaming like this time?  Unfortunately, I was woken up in the end.

    With a hint of dissatisfaction, he opened his eyes to look at the guy who disturbed his sleep.  When he saw Huo Qilin, whose freedom was restricted, Han Yu remembered his situation at this time.  It seemed that he had been plotted by a Blue Phoenix.

    "Great. You finally woke up. Come over and help me." Huo Qilin saw Han Yu waking up and shouted quickly.

    Han Yu stood up and walked towards the fire unicorn and asked as he walked: "Didn't you go to lure away the fire phoenix? Why were you caught now?"

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin replied with some embarrassment: "Originally, I could have left safely, but when I thought of you being captured, I had to aggrieve myself"

    Before he finished speaking, a sarcastic voice came.  "Hey, your defeated generals really know how to find excuses." Han Yu looked back and saw a man and a woman at the door of the stone room.  She knew that woman as the Blue Phoenix who plotted against her, and the man standing next to her should be the Fire Phoenix who took care of the Fire Qilin.

    "What are you going to do with us?" Han Yu asked.

    Han Yu’s calmness made Huo Fenghuang slightly stunned, but then he came back to his senses and asked in disbelief: "Aren't you afraid of me?"

    “…Am I afraid that you will let us go?” Han Yu asked.

    "Of course not, I'm not stupid."

    "You are not stupid and I am not stupid either. Since I am afraid that you will be useless, then what am I afraid of you for?"

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Huo Fenghuang couldn't help laughing, but Han Yu ignored Huo Fenghuang and turned to Lan Fenghuang and said: "No matter what the final result is, I want to thank you for allowing me to have a good night's sleep."  .”

    "You don't want to fight us desperately, do you?" Lan Fenghuang looked at Han Yu with a smile and asked.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly and replied firmly: "I will not give up on my companion. In order to save it, fighting is probably inevitable."

    "Okay, that's very well said. Now that you have this realization, let's get started. As long as you can withstand my three moves, I will forgive your rude behavior this time." Fire Phoenix said before Lan Phoenix spoke.  , said loudly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded silently, expressing his agreement with Fire Phoenix's conditions.  But Huo Qilin didn't want Han Yu to do that, and shouted to Han Yu anxiously: "Han Yu, you are stupid! You don't know at allThis turkey Oops~" Fire Qilin screamed, and was interrupted before he finished speaking. Fire Phoenix said slowly: "I'm warning you again, if you dare to call me turkey again, I will roast you.  into hot dogs.  "

    "Xiao Huo, stop talking. Apart from agreeing to this guy's conditions, do we have any other choice?" After saying this, Han Yu said to Huo Fenghuang: "Come on, here, or somewhere else."

    "Just here, it won't take much time." Fire Phoenix replied confidently.

    Three moves, as long as Han Yu can withstand the three attacks of Fire Phoenix, Han Yu and Fire Qilin can leave here safely.  Han Yu stood five meters away from Fire Phoenix, behind him was Fire Qilin whose movement was restricted.  Fire Phoenix took a deep breath and spit out a ball of flame at Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu immediately used all his strength, not daring to hold back at all.  Compared with Fire Phoenix, an expert in playing with fire, I, a user with the ability of the flame system, can only be regarded as a beginner.

    Han Yu has never felt so uncomfortable as now.  His whole body seemed to be burned by flames. His mouth was dry and he felt like a fire was burning in his body. Even though Han Yu tried hard to turn his body into flames, the uncomfortable feeling was not felt at all.  reduce.

    When the flames of the fire phoenix extinguished, Han Yu was almost roasted to death, and he fell to the ground as black as a piece of charcoal.  like a statue.  Seeing this, Huo Fenghuang shook his head with regret and said, "It's such a pity that I couldn't even sustain a single move."

    Before he finished speaking, Hei Tan, who was lying on the ground, moved slightly, and then slowly stood up. Hei Tan opened his bright eyes, stared at Huo Fenghuang closely and said, "There are two more moves.  .”

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, Fire Phoenix grinned, as if he had found an interesting toy. A pair of flame-like wings suddenly grew out of his back, and he aimed his hands at Han Yu.  He muttered words, and following Fire Phoenix's movements, a circle of fire appeared between Fire Phoenix's hands

    "Ha~" With the fire phoenix's soft drink, the fire ring flew towards Han Yu fiercely.

    ……

    Han Yu gritted his teeth and tried hard to force himself not to make a sound.  Although it would feel better to shout out, Han Yu just refused to open his mouth.  Look at Han Yu holding on for dear life.  Fire Phoenix nodded imperceptibly.  His hands slowly relaxed.

    Before the flames extinguished, Han Yu couldn't help but fell to the ground. Fire Qilin, who had been staying behind Han Yu, had red eyes, and his body violently hit the barrier that trapped it. Fire Phoenix saw this and said impatiently:  "Be quiet, one more move and you will all be rescued."

    "If I need to be rescued in this way, then I would rather die." Fire Qilin glared at Fire Phoenix and said.

    Fire Phoenix smiled when he heard this and said sarcastically: "Then why don't you die?"

    "Xiao Huo, you don't want all the suffering I've endured to be in vain, do you?" Before Huo Qilin could answer, Han Yu, who fell to the ground, said aloud.

    I heard that Han Yu could also have spiritual communication with him.  Huo Qilin felt relieved and quickly asked: "Han Yu, how do you feel now?"

    "It feels bad, but it's not the worst. Wait for me for a while, wait for a move from this guy, and then we can go back. Remember this place, and when we have perfected our skills, we will come back to recover from the place we lost today.  return."

    Witnessed by Fire Qilin, Han Yu stood up unsteadily again. Fire Phoenix nodded appreciatively and praised: "Not bad, very good. A human being who can withstand my two moves and still stand up, you  It’s the first one.”

    "Come on, the last move." Han Yu replied calmly.

    When Fire Phoenix saw this, he stopped talking nonsense. The flame wings behind his back suddenly glowed. Fire Phoenix seemed to be on fire. The index finger of his right hand was aimed at Han Yu.  The flames at the fingertips continued to condense, forming a dazzling light.

    Han Yu slowly closed his eyes, knowing that he might be in trouble today.

    ……

    Fire Phoenix’s third move did not come out. The moment before Fire Phoenix was about to take action, Lan Phoenix, who had been standing behind Fire Phoenix, gently reached out and pressed on Fire Phoenix’s right hand.

    "You are kind-hearted again." Huo Fenghuang couldn't help complaining in a low voice.

    "As a human being who can sustain your two moves and still move, don't you think it's a pity to die like this?" Lan Fenghuang said softly.

    "Okay, then I'll leave it to you. I'm going to take care of that fire unicorn. How dare you call me a turkey? I can't take care of it."

    "Haha be gentle, they are all mythical beasts after all."

    "Don't worry, it won't kill it." Fire Phoenix replied casually.

    Seeing the Fire Phoenix taking away the Fire Qilin,Yu Yu looked at Lan Fenghuang squatting next to him and asked aloud: "What are you going to do with me and my companions?"

    "Don't worry, I won't hurt you. Can you still stand up?" Lan Fenghuang asked gently.

    "It's a bit difficult, let me try." Han Yu said and moved his body. After feeling that he could still move, he slowly stood up from the ground. However, even when he stood up, Han Yu seemed to have exhausted all his strength.

    The flames of the Fire Phoenix are indeed overbearing. There is no trace left on Han Yu's body. Fortunately, Han Yu's body is now covered in black and nothing else can be seen.  But what makes Han Yu depressed is that the healing bottle Han Mengxin gave him was melted by the flames of the Fire Phoenix. He is now seriously injured, but there is no way to get timely treatment.

    "Don't move around, I'll help you lie down. Don't worry about your injuries, I will treat you."

    "……Thanks."

    Han Yu did not reject Lan Fenghuang's kindness. With Lan Fenghuang's help, he lay down on the stone bed and waited for Lan Fenghuang's treatment.  Then he saw Lan Fenghuang making a random move in the air, and a medicine bottle appeared out of thin air and landed in Lan Fenghuang's hand.  Lan Fenghuang carefully opened the bottle cap and pointed the bottle mouth at Han Yu's forehead.  A little jade dew flowed out from the bottle and dripped on Han Yu's forehead.  In an instant, Han Yu felt a cool feeling spread from his forehead to his whole body, feeling comfortable all over.

    A wave of sleepiness also came over him. Han Yu opened his eyes and looked at Lan Fenghuang in confusion. He saw Lan Fenghuang saying gently: "You are not in good condition to talk now. We will talk after you take a rest. Don't worry, no."  Who will come to trouble you and your companions again?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu could no longer resist the deep tiredness and fell into a deep sleep.

    ……

    When Han Yu woke up again.  The first thing he saw was Huo Qilin's big face. Because he was so close, Han Yu punched him without even thinking, and heard Huo Qilin scream.  He fell to the ground on his back with a plop.  Then I heard a gloating voice: "Haha, I told you not to get so close but you didn't listen. How about it? Did you get beaten?"

    ?? Han Yuxun said.  I saw Fire Phoenix looking at Fire Qilin who fell to the ground with a smirk on his face.  Han Yu couldn't help but wonder, weren't these two guys enemies?  Why does the relationship seem to be a little more harmonious now?

    "Don't move. Your body has just recovered and is not suitable for strenuous exercise yet. Lie down first, and then you can get up again when I tell you that you can get up." Before Han Yu was about to get up, Lan Fenghuang's voice spoke to Han Yu.  rang in his ears.  Han Yu obediently lay down on the stone bed again.  He opened his eyes and looked at Lan Fenghuang and said, "My name is Han Yu. I wonder what I call my sister?"

    "Han Yu, your name is good. You can just call me Sister Qiu Shuang." Lan Fenghuang replied with a smile.  Huo Fenghuang on the side interrupted and said, "You can just call me Brother Jiaoyang."

    Han Yu ignored Huo Fenghuang and asked Lan Fenghuang: "Sister Qiu Shuang, what medicine did you use for me just now? I feel that just one drop has such a big effect."

    "Haha That's golden willow dew, which has miraculous effects on treating burns. Okay, don't talk for now. Let me ask you some questions."

    "oh."

    Seeing that Han Yu kept silent, Lan Fenghuang Qiu Shuang asked warmly: "Han Yu, do you want to become stronger?"

    "Think about it, becoming stronger cannot be achieved overnight." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    Hearing the second half of Han Yu's words, Qiu Shuang smiled slightly and asked, "What if I had a way for you to gain powerful power in a short time?"

    "What can we do?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "It's very simple, eat this guy." Qiu Shuang said to Huo Qilin who was standing beside him.  Fire Qilin was startled when he heard this, and quickly stared at Fire Phoenix's blazing sun with vigilance.  However, Han Yu did not nod in agreement as Jiao Yang thought. Instead, he shook his head and refused: "Is there any way to increase strength without hurting others? I would rather hurt myself than gain strength by hurting others."

    "Boy, why? Isn't it more cost-effective to gain power by harming others than by harming yourself?" Jiaoyang asked puzzledly.

    "It's a good deal, but I can't get over the hurdle in my heart. I'm a human being, and although I'm not a good person, I have my own limits. The method Sister Qiu Shuang just said has exceeded my limits as a human being."

    "It's not a big deal to turn it down once in a while, right? Think about it, you can gain powerful power by just turning it down once." Jiaoyang said to Han Yu seductively.  After hearing this, Han Yu shook his head resolutely, "If you do it once, there will be a second time, and a third time. When indulgence becomes a habit, there will be no limit for people. I don't want to be that kind of person."  I am a person who can give up everything for the sake of strength.”

    ???????????????????????????????????????After hearing this word, Qiu Shuang nodded secretly and raised her hand to stop Jiao Yang who still wanted to speak. Qiu Shuang looked at Han Yu with some relief and said: "Han Yu, you are very good. Your heart tells me that what you just said  Whatever you say is your sincerity. I'm sorry for using my mind-reading skill on you just now, but we must be cautious and find humans worthy of entrustment. We don't want people with evil intentions to get that power, because that will have a huge impact on the world.  disaster."

    "What makes you so cautious?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Before answering your question, we have something to confirm with you." Qiu Shuang looked at Han Yu seriously and asked.

    "Excuse me." Han Yu became serious when he saw this.

    Just listen to Qiu Shuang ask word for word: "If the world needs you to dedicate your strength, even if it includes your life, will you be willing to dedicate everything you have."

    "No." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    Han Yu’s answer was beyond Qiu Shuang’s expectation and beyond Jiao Yang’s expectation. Fire Qilin lowered his head with a depressed look and covered his face with his paws.  Just listen to Han Yu slowly explain: "Sister Qiu Shuang just told me that you used mind reading on me, so I can only tell the truth. I can't bear the burden of maintaining world peace and saving the world. If this world is really  Faced with destruction, it requires all the creatures living in this world to work together and place their hope of salvation on others. Don’t you think this behavior is shameful? I can’t do that kind of selfless behavior of sacrificing the small for the greater self.  .In my eyes, I will only care and protect the people I am willing to care and protect. If they encounter a crisis, I will stand up without hesitation, even if it costs my life, but for those  I don’t want to do anything that has nothing to do with me.”

    ……

    ……

    ……

    "Pa~pa~pa~" While Han Yu was waiting for Qiu Shuang and Jiao Yang to scold him for his selfish thoughts, what he heard was a burst of applause.  Han Yu looked at Qiu Shuang who was applauding in confusion, and saw Qiu Shuang saying with relief: "That's very well said. I am very satisfied with your answer."

    Fire Qilin on the side looked at Jiao Yang in confusion and asked: "Hey, are you mythical beasts? When did mythical beasts become so utilitarian?"

    "Bah, what do you know? We are not doing this for utilitarian purposes, but to test a person's nature." Jiaoyang sighed when he heard the words, and explained to Huo Qilin: "Since humans launched the God-Destroying War, gods and demons are no longer  The master of this world, the mission of our mythical beasts will naturally change accordingly. This Han Yu's personality is in line with the appetite of our Phoenix clan. This is how people should be, saviors have never appeared in this world, those who are respected by humans  How many of humanity’s saviors can be remembered by humanity itself now?”

    "Then don't you think Han Yu's idea is selfish?" Huo Qilin asked unwillingly.

    "What's the point of selfishness? As a human being, of course the first thing you will consider is yourself. If you encounter something, you don't consider yourself, only consider others? Don't kid me, all living things, the first thing you consider when considering a problem  It’s about yourself, and then you will consider others. Han Yu can tell the truth according to his own heart, which is better than those hypocrites who tell the truth. "

    "But in this case, don't you feel that you are trusting someone else?"

    Hearing Huo Qilin's question, Jiaoyang laughed loudly: "Hahaha What's wrong with this? The things given to Han Yu will not make Han Yu immortal. How much life should he have, there are still so many  Lifespan. If the injury is too serious, it will still die. After he dies, the thing will come back here and wait for the next destined person to arrive. "

    "Sister Qiu Shuang, what are you planning to give me?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously.

    Qiu Shuang smiled and replied: "It is something that is very useful to you, but of no use to us. Han Yu, you have to think about it carefully. If you want to get that thing, you must get it."  If you don’t get approval, you might lose your life.”

    "I'm willing to give it a try." Han Yu thought for a while and said seriously to Qiu Shuang.

    Seemingly expecting that Han Yu would say this, Qiu Shuang nodded and replied: "I knew you would say that. In this case, you have a good rest, and I will notify you to accept the trial after Jiaoyang and I prepare."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and slowly closed his eyes.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 905 Demonization

    Unable to stand Han Yu's hard work, he took it upon himself to take it out. Five more phoenix feathers behind the scorching sun fell into Han Yu's hands.  Han Yu originally wanted to take another one, but he didn't expect Jiaoyang Sayazi to run away and not give him a chance to get it.  With a trace of regret, Han Yu returned to the Flame Realm. Before Huo Qilin could speak to him, Han Yu opened the space channel and said to Huo Qilin: "This time I have exhausted too much physical energy. If you have anything to say, we can wait until the next meeting."  ." After saying that, without giving Huo Qilin a chance to open his mouth, Han Yu dove into the space passage.  Huo Qilin opened his mouth, but finally had to give up.

    At this time, Han Yu was still in a good mood. Qiao Yaner was saved, and I heard from Binghuang Qiu Shuang that the phoenix feather has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. As long as the dead person is in good health and has not been dead for a long time, it is possible to save him.  Of course those who died of natural causes at the end of their lifespan are not included.

    As soon as he came out of the space passage, Han Yu was shocked. The interior of the Courage was in a mess, and Field fell in a pool of blood, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.  Han Yu rushed forward, reached out and found that Field was no longer breathing.

    died?  Han Yu couldn't believe the facts in front of him, but he couldn't help but feel very grateful for his previous greed. He quickly took out a phoenix feather and followed the usage method taught to him by Binghuang Qiu Shuang, using the phoenix feather to wake up Field, who had died not long ago.  Field opened his eyes faintly, feeling weak all over.  This is a sequelae after using Phoenix Feather. It is not a big problem. It will be fine after a while.

    "Field, where are the others?" Han Yu asked eagerly.

    After Field saw clearly that it was Han Yu in front of him, his face suddenly lit up, he grabbed Han Yu's arm and shouted: "Quick, go to the infirmary, Qiao Yan'er, something happened."

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately became anxious.  He quickly helped Field to a corner and set him up, and whispered, "Stay here and don't move around. Wait until I come back to pick you up." After saying that, he turned around and ran to the infirmary without listening to what Field said.

    On the way, they met Shi Bafang and the succubus Angelita. The two guys fell to the ground overlapping each other. Judging from the wounds, someone should have attacked them. Angelita blocked Shi Bafang's front, but the other party's attack  It penetrated two people at the same time.  Han Yu didn't waste any time and rescued the two of them just like he rescued Field.  There are three phoenix feathers left.

    There is no need for anyone to show the way. The destroyed place in the Courage seems to have pointed the way for Han Yu.  When passing the door of the intensive care unit, Han Yu subconsciously took a look and found that Ning Ping had also been plotted.  Han Yu couldn't help but be secretly shocked when he saw this.  Look at Ningping's posture as he falls to the ground.  He must have been caught unprepared.  Han Yu has also been tricked like this before. Could it be

    Thinking of this.  Han Yu thought of Lin Ke.  He immediately took out a phoenix feather to treat Ning Ping.  Then, without waiting for Ning Ping to wake up again, he ran towards the infirmary.

    Before entering the infirmary, a strong smell of blood penetrated Han Yu's nostrils. A bad omen flashed in Han Yu's heart. He raised his leg and kicked open the door. He saw Han Mengxin covered in blood.  Falling in a pool of blood.  There was blood everywhere on the floor, on the bed, on the walls, and throughout the infirmary.

    ……

    There is one more phoenix feather

    When Han Mengxin woke up, she opened her eyes and saw Han Yu's concerned face.  Immediately he couldn't help but hugged Han Yu and started crying.  This caught Han Yu, who wanted to ask Han Mengxin, off guard. He wanted to stop Han Mengxin, but when he saw Han Mengxin's appearance, he couldn't say anything to stop her.

    "Han Yu, when did you come back?" Just when Han Yu was at a loss what to do, Ning Ping's voice came from outside the door.  Han Yu looked back and said quickly: "Ning Ping, you came just in time. Tell me quickly, where is Yan'er?"

    Upon hearing Han Yu’s question, Ning Ping’s expression changed, and Han Mengxin, who was holding Han Yu and crying bitterly, also suddenly stopped crying.  Seeing this, Han Yu became more and more strange, and couldn't help but said anxiously: "You should hurry up and tell me. You have personally experienced the effect of the phoenix feather I found. Tell me quickly so that I can save Yan'er.  "

    "Brother, Yan'er, sister Yan'er, she's gone." Han Mengxin said softly.

    "Gone? Where did you go?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked anxiously after hearing this.

    "She, she turned into a monster, broke the health cabin, attacked Ningping and then attacked other people in the Courage. After killing me, she broke the window and disappeared."

    Han Yu looked at the broken window of the infirmary and pursed his lips tightly.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin said: "Brother, I'm sorry, I didn't take good care of sister Yan'er"

    "Don't blame yourself, this was never your fault." Han Yu interrupted Han Mengxin.  After speaking, he turned to Ning Ping and asked, "Ning Ping, how do you feel now? If we are attacked again, can you protect the safety of Mengxin and the others?"

    &nbsp;"No problem." Ning Ping replied solemnly.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, "Okay, then Mengxin and the others will leave it to you to take care of you. I will chase Yan'er and bring her back no matter what."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the speaker hanging above the corridor rang, "Han Yu, before that, I suggest you come to the control room."

    Han Yu knew that Chaba must have discovered something to tell him when he spoke out at this time, so he immediately greeted Ning Ping and Han Mengxin and walked towards the control room.  When they came to the control room, Chaba also knew that Han Yu was in a hurry, so he turned on the display screen and showed Han Yu a video without any courtesy.

    That was a video of Qiao Yaner after she was demonized, but just halfway through the recording, the video was suddenly interrupted.  But this half of the video was enough, at least it allowed Han Yu to know what Qiao Yan'er looked like after being demonized.

    "After Qiao Yan'er left the Spirit, she moved toward the southeast of the Spirit. I have dispatched an unmanned reconnaissance aircraft. You can wear this communicator and I will tell you Qiao Yan'er's position through the communicator."

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this, picked up his own communicator, put it to his ear, and left the Courage.

    With Chaba’s guidance, Han Yu’s speed was very fast.  Han Yu, who was very worried about Qiao Yan'er's accident, had no intention of hiding his figure. He was like a meteor, and at Chaba's prompt, he quickly approached Qiao Yan'er's location.

    ……

    No longer needed Chaba’s reminder, Han Yu could already see Qiao Yaner’s back with the naked eye.  Han Yu immediately shouted loudly: "Yan'er!"

    As if she heard Han Yu's shout, Qiao Yan'er's body suddenly paused as she was running quickly ahead.  He turned around and looked at Han Yu in confusion, feeling that the person chasing behind him seemed familiar.  But just when Han Yu was about to catch Qiao Yan'er, Qiao Yan'er seemed to be summoned by some kind of call. She suddenly turned her head and stopped paying attention to Han Yu. She just covered her head and moved quickly in one direction.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly chased after him.  From the direction of Han Yu's observation, Qiao Yan'er seemed to be affected by something and was completely unable to think independently.

    ??Following Qiao Yaner closely, as Qiao Yaner entered the deep mountains and dense forests, after a long journey, Han Yu finally stopped when he saw Qiao Yaner running in front.  Just as Han Yu was about to go up and hold Qiao Yan'er, he suddenly stopped and raised his head to look warily at a nearby mountain.  On the top of a mountain, a woman in white was holding a big flag and looking at him with a sneer.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw this.  Although the distance was far away, Han Yu could still clearly feel the woman's murderous intent.  I saw the woman waving the big flag in her hand vigorously.  With the swaying of the big flag.  Han Yu suddenly felt dizzy.  Han Yu quickly bit the tip of his tongue.  The pain allowed the somewhat confused brain to regain its composure.  When he looked at the woman again, he found that the woman had disappeared.  Han Yu quickly went to find Qiao Yan'er, only to find that Qiao Yan'er, who was not far away just now, was nowhere to be seen.  On the contrary, several large earthen mounds bulged out from the ground, as if something was about to come out of them.

    Han Yu did not dare to be careless and quickly backed away carefully.  But before Han Yu could take a few steps back, several skeleton hands stretched out from different earthen bags.  Immediately afterwards, white-bone skeletons wearing armor emerged from the ground.  Judging from their behavior of moving closer to Han Yu, these guys have bad intentions.

    At the moment, Han Yu is worried about Qiao Yan'er's whereabouts, so how can he have the time to play with the skeletons in front of him?  Seeing several skeletons staggering towards him, Han Yu directly used the purifying fire he had just learned from Molten Core.  The purifying fire does not burn the entity.  Specially designed to burn the soul.  What supports the skeleton's actions is precisely the power of the soul.  This group of immortal skeletons had met their nemesis. Without any suspense, Han Yu easily eliminated the skeletons that wanted to attack him.

    After settling the skeleton, Han Yu quickly contacted Chaba, hoping to find Qiao Yaner's current location through Chaba.  But he didn't expect that he had used too much force and burned out the contact device he was wearing.  This result made Han Yu extremely depressed.  It’s just that reality is reality. It’s useless to just be depressed or complain. In the end, you have to learn to accept it.

    Han Yu threw away the contact device that was now considered useless. After checking the surrounding situation, Han Yu found a trace that seemed to have been passed by someone not long ago.  At this time, Han Yu could no longer think about whether there would be a trap ahead of him. He just wanted to seize the time to find Qiao Yan'er, use the only remaining phoenix feather in his hand to save Qiao Yan'er and let Qiao Yan'er recover.  normal.  In order to achieve this goal, there is a dragon's pool and a tiger's den ahead, and Han Yu also has to break into it.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Han Yu plunged into the deep mountains and forests.  The further you walked in, the quieter the surrounding environment became. Except for Han Yu's footsteps, nothing could be heard.Any other sound.

    Reaching the end, Han Yu's eyes suddenly became clear, but Han Yu was not happy at all.  At this time, Han Yu was standing on the edge of a cliff. About three hundred meters away, there was another dense forest.  But there is no trace of Qiao Yaner here.  Han Yu only wanted to find Qiao Yan'er, and did not plan to hunt for treasure in this deep mountain forest. If possible, Han Yu would like to burn this place down to save his worries.

    "Damn it? Where are the people?" Han Yu stood on the edge of the cliff and looked around, muttering to himself.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a "bang" sound coming from behind him, and an old man emerged from the ground.  The old man had five-inch nails and held a cane in his hand. When he saw Han Yu, he first bowed his hands and saluted, "Xiaoxian's own land, please refer to the Supreme Immortal."

    "Do you know the whereabouts of Qiao Yan'er?" Han Yu didn't want to ask where this little old man who claimed to be from the land came from.  During this period of travel, Han Yu has seen so many things that are not in textbooks. Now he has developed antibodies and is immune to everything from gods and demons.

    Hearing Han Yu’s inquiry, Tutu replied slowly: “Returning to the Immortal, Xiaoxian did see a female monster passing by here just now. I don’t know if it was the one the Immortal was looking for.”

    Whether it is true or not, it is still a clue.  Han Yu immediately asked: "Which direction did the female monster go?"

    "Shangxian, if Xiaoxian guessed correctly, the female monster should have responded to the summons of the demon flag and went to pay homage to the White Bone Empress."

    "White Bone Empress? What is that?" Han Yu asked in confusion after hearing this.

    When Tutu heard Han Yu's question, his expression suddenly changed, and he said with a smile: "The White Bone Empress is also a goblin, a white-bone spirit. This goblin has a demon-baiting flag on her hand, which is specially used to summon nearby monsters. Once she is lured,  If you lead me away with the banner, you will become the subordinate of the White Bone Empress."

    "How many people does that White Bone Lady have under her command now?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "If we go back to the Immortal, all the mountain spirits and tree monsters within a hundred miles are all under the control of the White Bone Empress."

    Hearing this, Han Yu suddenly asked: "The Bone Lady you are talking about. Is she a woman wearing white clothes and holding a white flag in her hand?"

    "Yes, yes, that's her. Immortal, you don't want to provoke that White Bone Empress, do you? That White Bone Empress has great magical powers, which is not something ordinary people can deal with. Especially someone with the status of an Immortal. Dealing with that White Bone Empress  I’m afraid there will be something wrong.”

    "Is that Bone Lady so powerful?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "It's not that the White-bone Empress is powerful, but the demon-guiding flag in her hand is powerful. Once conquered by the demon-inducing flag, the White-bone Empress can use the conquered monster's ability through the demon-inducing flag, and the monster also has a special magic weapon for its use.  Come and deal with the immortal. Once hit by that magic weapon, the immortal's cultivation will be reduced at first, and his soul will be scattered at worst. To be an immortal, it is better to take the long term."

    "That's bullshit! My woman has been taken away. Do you want me to think about it in the long term? Stop talking nonsense! Tell me where that bone-skinned lady lives!" Han Yu, who could no longer stand the place's slow speech, grabbed Tu Di's clothes.  The leader asked.

    The land seems to be frightened by this violent "immortal" in front of it.  For a moment, he didn't know how to answer Han Yu's question.  It wasn't until Han Yu shook his arm impatiently that Tu Tu came back to his senses and hurriedly told Han Yu where the White Bone Empress lived.  After Han Yu asked how to get there, he put the land back on the ground.  Just when he was about to open his mouth to apologize, he saw the ground where his feet touched the ground "chipped" and disappeared.

    When Han Yu saw this, he didn’t think much about it. He immediately followed what the local magistrate said and moved towards the cave where the White Bone Empress was.

    As Tutu said, that Bone Lady is really not a good bird.  In fact, there was no need to talk so much nonsense about the land. As long as he followed the bones that could be seen everywhere along the way, Han Yu found the door of the White Bone Empress's cave.  Han Yu, who was eager to save people, didn't bother to play with courtesy first and then attack. He stepped forward and kicked the door of the cave mansion.

    Han Yu, who had already merged with the Molten Core, did not expect that his current strength would also increase with the increase in flame power.  With this kick, the stone door of the mansion was immediately kicked away.  Immediately after, there was a scream from the Cave Mansion, followed by a burst of footsteps, and the woman in white whom I met earlier ran out with a demon-inducing flag on her face, angrily.

    "It's you? You're not dead yet?" The woman in white said in surprise when she saw that it was Han Yu who knocked on the door.

    "Hehe I have a tough life, and I won't die that easily. Hurry up and return my companion to me, otherwise don't blame me for roasting your bones today." As he said that, Han Yu stretched out his right hand, and a ball of flame appeared in front of him.  In front of the White Bone Empress.

    "The White Bone Empress didn't seem to care much about Han Yu's flames, but instead made a strange "Jiejie" sound.Hearing the sound, Han Yu felt his scalp numb, and reached out to remove the chin of the woman in white.  To save her from making such an unpleasant and abnormal cry again, which is even worse than a night owl.

    "The one who has entered my White Bone Cave belongs to my Lady White Bones. Do you want to take her back? Dreaming is more practical." After speaking, the woman in white who called herself Madam White Bones shook the demon-baiting flag in her hand, and saw the demon-baiting flag.  Four black shadows suddenly flew out. They had big mouths and screamed, and flew straight towards Han Yu.

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted coldly when he saw this, and a wall of flames appeared out of thin air in front of Han Yu. The four ghost figures who hit the wall of fire were immediately stopped and quickly disappeared.

    Mrs. Bones was horrified when she saw this. The four ghosts in the demon flag had always been her pride. How many opponents had died at the hands of these four ghosts in the past, but she didn't expect that they would be purified so quietly today.

    "How many monsters are there in that rag of yours? Release them all. See if I have the ability to save all those monsters." Han Yu shouted to Mrs. Bones with a proud look on his face.

    Facing Han Yu’s clamor, Mrs. Bones snorted and shook the demon-inducing flag in her hand again.  Immediately, a big, strong green bull emerged from the demon-attracting flag. After landing, it made a cow cry at Han Yu, and then rushed towards Han Yu.  But after hitting the wall of purifying fire set by Han Yu, Daqingniu was also purified.

    After solving the big green ox, Han Yu asked Madam White Bones to release the monster again, but he didn’t expect that Madam White Bones had escaped long ago while Han Yu was dealing with the big green ox.  When Han Yu saw this, he became furious and shouted angrily: "I wonder where you can go?"

    After all, Han Yu’s top priority right now is to find Qiao Yaner as soon as possible.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 906 Rescue

    In order to find the missing Qiao Yan'er, it is necessary to enter the Bone Cave.  Han Yu didn't know the origin of Madam White Bones, nor why this monster wanted to find Qiao Yan'er. However, since he dared to bring evil thoughts to Qiao Yan'er's head, Han Yu had no intention of letting that guy go.

    Walking into the Bone Cave, it seems that all the little demons in the cave have escaped because of Mrs. Bones’ failure.  Han Yu turned around twice in the Bone Cave and found nothing.  Just when Han Yu was about to burn the hole with fire, a cry for mercy suddenly came from a corner, "Don't, don't, don't set the fire."

    "Come out!" Han Yu shouted immediately, followed by two little demons who walked out tremblingly. Without Han Yu having to speak, the two little demons knelt down in front of Han Yu consciously, kowtowed and begged for mercy.

    Han Yu frowned impatiently and shouted: "Stop kowtowing and answer my questions. If you answer my questions, I will naturally not hurt you. If I don't want to, hum"

    "Yes, yes, yes, may I ask you, the Immortal, may I ask you, the Immortal," the two little demons replied in unison.

    Han Yu was too lazy to correct the names of the two little monsters, and asked in a deep voice: "Is there a new monster joining the cave today?"

    "New monster?" The two little monsters couldn't help but be startled when they heard this.

    "No?" Han Yu's face suddenly darkened, and the two little demons were so frightened that they shouted: "Yes, yes, she is a banshee. I heard she was transformed from a human. But she did not join us.  , but will become a living sacrifice for the demon flag in Madam White Bone’s hand.”

    When Han Yu heard the word "living sacrifice", he immediately became furious. He stared at the two little demons and asked, "Where is that person?"

    "Yes, yes" Just when one little demon wanted to answer, another little demon quietly touched his companion.  Han Yu saw it immediately and waved his hand without hesitation.  Suddenly the little demon was surrounded by flames.  Watching his companions howl and struggle while surrounded by flames, and finally remain motionless.  The other little demon was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and did not dare to raise his head.

    "Tell me, where is it?"

    "Here, in Madam White Bone's secret room." The little demon gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded with satisfaction and asked, "Where is the secret room?"

    "In Madam White Bone's bedroom, twist the decoration on the right corner of the stone bed, and you can see the secret passage." It seemed that he had let go, and the little demon answered Han Yu's questions.

    "You're fine. Go hide now. Don't worry about Madam Bones' revenge. After today, there will be no monster like Madam Bones in the world." After saying this, Han Yu walked towards Madam Bones' bedroom.  When Han Yu's footsteps could no longer be heard, the sweaty little demon breathed a sigh of relief.  Turning his head to look at his companion who had been burned by the flames, the little demon showed a mocking smile.  Then he stopped smiling.  After looking around for a moment, he suddenly disappeared.

    Han Yu followed the method Xiaoyao said and found the secret passage.  In order to prevent Mrs. Bones from escaping again, Han Yu rushed in without hesitation.  The secret passage was not long, only about forty meters. Han Yu rushed out of the secret passage in the blink of an eye.  Came to the secret room.  But when he saw what Mrs. Bones was doing in the secret room, Han Yu immediately became furious!

    "Die!" Han Yu roared, and the flames went straight towards Madam Bones.  Mrs. Bones, who was concentrating on peeling off Qiao Yaner's flesh and blood, was immediately frightened and quickly picked up the demon-inducing flag beside her to resist the incoming flames.  But Han Yu's current flame is no longer what it used to be.  The demon-attracting flag only resisted for a while before being ignited.  Mrs. Bones was horrified when she saw this. She quickly put away the demon-inducing flag and glared at Han Yu with malicious eyes for ruining her good deeds.

    "You lingering guy, where did I offend you?" Madam Bones asked viciously.  But the only answer to her was Han Yu's angry flames.

    The continuous fire attacks ignited the fire in Mrs. Bones’ heart.  Madam White Bones transformed into two swords, and split open an incoming fireball with one sword. She pointed the sword at Han Yu and shouted: "Since you insist on going against me, don't blame me for being rude!" After that, Madam White Bones danced.  The two swords in his hands went straight to kill Han Yu.

    Is Han Yu still afraid of this?  Compared to Ning Ping's close combat ability, Madam White Bone's movements are too good to be described as fancy fists and embroidered legs.  Han Yu saw the white crane spreading its wings, the wind blowing through its ears, the black tiger digging out its heart, moving the hammer to the left, the hammer to the right After a while, Mrs. Bones was beaten so dizzy that she couldn't find her direction.

    Following Han Yu’s kick, Mrs. Bones fell to the ground on her back, with more air coming out and less air coming in.  After Han Yu beat Mrs. Bones severely, the anger in his heart subsided a little.  Thinking that it was more serious to save Qiao Yan'er first, he quickly stopped talking to the dying Madam Bones, walked to Qiao Yan'er's side and put Qiao Yan'er down from the wooden frame.  According to the method Binghuang Qiu Shuang told him, he took out the last phoenix feather and released it.Touched Qiao Yaner's forehead.

    A burst of light enveloped Qiao Yan'er's body. Han Yu could clearly see that the black energy on Qiao Yan'er's body was gradually pushed out of Qiao Yan'er's body by the power of light. Wherever the power of light occupied, Qiao Yan'er recovered.  The appearance of human beings.  Seeing all this, Han Yu couldn't help but feel happy.

    Qiao Yaner faintly woke up and turned around. When she opened her eyes and saw that she was lying in Han Yu's arms, she couldn't help but feel at ease. She asked softly: "Han Yu, what's wrong with me? Where is this place?"

    "Don't worry, everything is over. You have been reborn now, but the sequelae require a period of rest. Don't worry, I will take good care of you. And what you have to do is to recover as soon as possible." Han Yu replied with a gentle look on his face.  road.

    "But I remember I seemed to have tasted a little of that demon pill you gave me" Qiao Yaner frowned and said as if she was trying to remember.

    Han Yu interrupted Qiao Yan'er and said: "I get angry when I talk about this. Didn't I tell you a long time ago not to taste that stuff? Why didn't you listen? Do you know that in order to cure you, I  I suffered a lot.”

    "Hehe I couldn't hold it back for a while. Can you forgive me?" Qiao Yan'er said coquettishly to Han Yu.

    Han Yu replied with a straight face: "It's useless to act coquettishly. I will punish you severely after you recover. Well, severely."

    "Heheare we going to drag Lin Ke along then?" Qiao Yaner asked with a smile.

    It was just beyond Qiao Yan'er's expectation that after hearing the name Lin Ke, Han Yu's arm around Qiao Yan'er couldn't help but tighten, and Qiao Yan'er was keenly aware of it.  He couldn't help but look at Han Yu in confusion.  Han Yu's face was ugly and there was a hint of pain.  Seeing this, Qiao Yan'er couldn't help but feel nervous. She stretched out her hand and gently touched Han Yu's cheek and asked, "What's wrong? What happened when I was unconscious? What happened to Lin Ke? Where has everyone gone?"  "

    Qiao Yan'er's cold little hands made Han Yu struggle out of his memories. Looking at Qiao Yan'er's concerned face, Han Yu tried his best to squeeze out a smile and said, "Everyone is fine. If you want to know what happened during this time,  ?I will tell you slowly after we go back."

    "Hmm." Qiao Yan'er responded softly.

    Han Yu reached out and picked up Qiao Yan'er, who was weak at the moment, and said with a smile: "Let's go back. Everyone should be waiting on the Courage now."

    "I hate it. Put me down and I can leave on my own." Qiao Yaner struggled and said with a slightly red face.  It's a pity that Han Yu didn't give this chance. He hugged Qiao Yan'er tighter and said, "Nonsense, I said you were weak. You are just weak. Don't show off at this time."

    The words just fell.  I heard a strange "Jie Jie" laugh coming from behind me.  Qiao Yan'er, who was so frightened that she still wanted to struggle, immediately tightened her grip on Han Yu.  Han Yu held Qiao Yan'er in his arms and said without looking back: "Why do you want to seek death when you can obviously escape?"

    "Hmph! It's not certain who will die! This living sacrifice is mine, and no one can take it away!"

    Through Han Yu's shoulder, Qiao Yan'er peeked behind her and saw a skeleton in white clothes that looked like a crazy tiger roaring at Han Yu.  In his hand was a large flag with burnt corners.

    Qiao Yan'er was startled and quickly retracted into Han Yu's arms. Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but scolded: "I told you to be curious, have you learned a lesson?"

    "Yeah." Qiao Yan'er responded sheepishly.

    Mrs. Bones was completely angered by Han Yu's behavior of ignoring its existence.  Roaring and waving the demon-attracting flag in his hand, he rushed towards Han Yu.  But before it could get closer, a wall of fire suddenly appeared from beneath its feet, instantly surrounding Madam Bones.  Mrs. Bones was about to jump out of the ring of fire, but she didn't expect flames to appear above her head. It was like being covered by a cover made of flames. Mrs. Bones had nowhere to escape at this moment.

    "Nine Dragon Divine Fire Shield, this is a good name, I will use it from now on." Han Yu said to himself.  After saying that, Han Yu hugged Qiao Yan'er and walked out of the cave. As Han Yu walked farther and farther, the flame shield, which Han Yu named the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Shield, gradually shrank. When the flame shield finally disappeared, the White Bone Lady had disappeared.  There was no trace, leaving only a bare wooden pole on the ground.

    Back on the Courage, Ning Ping and others could not help but feel relieved when they saw Han Yu coming back with Qiao Yan'er in his arms.  Although they were all killed once by the demonized Qiao Yan'er, no one blamed Qiao Yan'er for this, and no one even planned to tell Qiao Yan'er what happened before.  However, Han Yu did not agree with Ning Ping and others' suggestion and told Qiao Yan'er exactly what happened after Qiao Yan'er accidentally ate the demon pill.

    When Qiao Yaner heard that everyone had suffered a lot because of her, she was filled with shame.  What surprised Qiao Yaner even more was Lin Ke's departure.  Qiao Yan'er Wan ?He never expected that Lin Ke would be an undercover agent sent here, and would betray him at the most critical moment.  Helped Lin Mohan steal the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant, which was very important to Han Yu.

    "Perhaps Lin Ke has some difficulties?" Qiao Yaner whispered to Han Yu.

    Han Yu smiled bitterly when he heard this, "You all say that she has difficulties, but what are her difficulties? Who among you knows? Can you tell me now?"

    "Brother, we don't know, but can't we ask?" Han Mengxin interrupted.

    "Good idea, but my dear sister, can you tell me where we should go to find Lin Ke now? Do you have her whereabouts?"

    "Er" Han Mengxin was left speechless by the question.  Ning Ping, who was on the side, saw this and helped: "Nothing is difficult in the world, as long as there are people who are willing. It doesn't matter if we don't know now, can't we go find it?"

    "Where are the clues?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and asked.

    “Eh… the clues were found by people.” Ning Ping replied with a frown on his neck.

    Han Yu was not even in the mood to talk to Ning Ping, who was so stubborn. He turned to Shi Bafang and said, "Bafang, is there anything to eat? I'm hungry."

    "Oh, well, I'm sorry, Han Yu, because so many things have happened, I haven't prepared anything to eat yet. Just wait a moment. I'll do it for you right now." Shi Bafang shook his body as he said that and was about to get up.  Han Yu quickly stretched out his hand to push Shi Bafang back, shook his head and said: "Let's forget it. You are unlucky like everyone else. I'd better just eat some spare dry food to deal with it. But Bafang, don't you think you should  Can you introduce us to the person next to you?" After hearing Han Yu's words, everyone turned their attention to Angelita who was sitting next to Shi Bafang.

    Shi Bafang coughed slightly in embarrassment and introduced to everyone: "Well, let me introduce you here. This Miss Anjielita is the medical assistant recruited by Sister Mengxin. Of course, she is also the one I am currently dating.  ,that."

    "Which one is that?" Han Yu asked pretending to be confused.

    "That's the one."

    "Which one is that? Can't you tell it frankly and openly?"

    "That is my girlfriend." Shi Bafang replied with a red face.

    Hearing what Shi Bafang said.  A hint of surprise flashed in Angelita's eyes, and she suddenly lowered her head shyly.  Han Yu shook his head when he saw this and stopped caring about Shi Bafang's affairs.  He turned to everyone and said, "Now that Yan'er's matter has been resolved, what should we do next? Do you have any suggestions?"

    "Yes. Find Lin Ke and ask her why she did that?" Han Mengxin was the first to speak.

    Han Yu rolled his eyes.  Said: "No. This matter will not be considered for the time being."

    Han Mengxin replied without hesitation after hearing this: "Why? Even if you are the leader, you can't ignore the opinions of us members. Now let's start the voting. If you agree with what I just proposed, raise your hands."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Ping immediately raised his hand, under the gaze of Han Mengxin.  Field, Shi Bafang, and Angelita also raised their hands one after another, and finally Qiao Yaner slowly raised her hand, leaving Han Yu alone without raising his hand.

    "Hehe I'm sorry, Han Yu, I'm just like Mengxin. I also want to know why Lin Ke did that?"

    "What's there to think about? She followed me and Lin Mohan and took action when we were in a stalemate, which means that she and Lin Mohan are on the same side, and they took action because the opportunity came to take action"

    "Brother, aren't you timid?" Han Mengxin suddenly asked Han Yu with a wicked smile.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this and replied displeasedly: "What did you say? Why should I be timid? What do I have to be timid about?"

    "Hehe, brother, you are timid in many ways. For example, you don't dare to face Lin Ke, for example, you are worried that Lin Ke was not with you because he liked you before, but to confuse you, and for example"

    "That's enough!" Han Yu shouted angrily, startling everyone present, and Ning Ping quickly jumped between Han Yu and Han Mengxin, the brother and sister, to prevent Han Yu from getting angry and teaching Han Mengxin a lesson.

    "Okay, then as you wish, our next plan is to find Lin Ke. But I would also like to remind you in advance that the power behind Lin Ke is not trivial. I am afraid that it is not something that we can handle, and maybe we will be able to handle it.  Before we could find Lin Ke, we had already lost our lives. Are you mentally prepared?"

    "Hehe Brother, we haven't actually regarded Lin Ke as an outsider. If possible, we still hope that Lin Ke can come back and continue to serve as our starship navigator. Of course, to achieve this goal, it depends on whether you are charming enough.  Big, can you convince Lin Ke to go behind her back for you?The latter forces broke up.  "Han Mengxin stretched out her head from behind Ning Ping and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin helplessly and said, "You girl is getting more and more unruly. Who dares to marry you in the future?"

    Before he finished speaking, Ning Ping immediately replied without hesitation: "I'll marry you!"

    "If you say less, you will die." Han Yu asked with a dark look on his face.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping replied very seriously: "Yes, and he will die in an ugly way."

    "tracheitis." Han Yu muttered in a depressed voice.

    ***************************************

    Danzhulin, inside the palace of the mechanical emperor

    Since the clone of the alienated Mechanical Emperor was eliminated, the awakened Mechanical Emperor has begun preparations to sweep the world for the second time.

    "Are you sure you want to leave here? My daughter, although you are not my biological child, I have always regarded you as my own. Isn't it good to stay here and become the princess of my empire, accepting the respect of all people?"

    "Thank you very much, Father, for taking time out of your busy schedule to see me. It's just that I still have something to worry about, so I need to deal with it." The princess said respectfully.

    "Humph! Is it worth it for a human brat?" The mechanical emperor snorted lightly and asked.

    The princess's face turned pale and she pretended to be calm and replied: "My father doesn't understand what my father said."

    The mechanical emperor stared silently at the princess's face until her legs became weak and she fell to her knees. Then he regained his momentum and slowly said to the princess: "My princess, don't try to hide it from me.  As long as I want to know things, there is nothing you can hide from me. Since you want to understand that evil fate, then go ahead. But I will only give you half a year. After half a year, you must return  The empire becomes the princess of the empire, Julianne. Other than that, you don’t have the name Lin Ke.”

    After listening to the mechanical emperor's words, Lin Ke trembled all over, knelt on the ground and said slowly: "Thank you, father, for your help."

    "Humph!" The Mechanical Emperor snorted coldly, turned around and continued his work.  In the empty hall, the only sound left was the princess's suppressed sobs.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 907 Looking for help from SF Express

    “If you can’t think of anything, I can’t deliver it.” This is the service tenet of SF Express.  No one knows who is behind SF Express, but as long as the mail package is delivered by SF Express, it will definitely be delivered to the destination on time.  If you have to argue and ask if it can be sent to hell, SF Express will send it to hell first to wait for a signature.  In short, SF Express is very good, and it is very good.

    Of course, such an awesome organization has very strict rules. First of all, the degree of confidentiality is very high. As long as it is delivered by SF Express, no one can know the sender's information except the recipient.  , unless the sender or recipient shakes things off themselves.  Secondly, the charges are very high. The better the service quality, the higher the service fees charged. Value for money means organizations like SF Express.  It is precisely because of this that SF Express belongs to the kind of industry that does not open for three years and lasts for three years after opening. The transaction volume of each transaction is very huge, which cannot be afforded by small businesses.  Customers who can afford the high remuneration of SF Express will be treated like gods by the staff of SF Express.

    Door-to-door service is guaranteed.

    When the service hotline of SF Express was connected and an SF Express staff member came to the Courage, he was immediately captured by Han Yu and others who had been preparing for a long time.

    "What are you going to do? Do you know who I am?" the staff asked calmly.

    Han Yu replied slowly: "I know, you are a salesperson of SF Express. Please forgive us for treating you like this, because we don't want you to escape."

    "No one has trouble with money. As long as the price is right, there's nothing we can't negotiate? Of course, you don't have to count on leaking customer information. This goes against my professional ethics."

    Seeing that the salesman blocked Han Yu's questions in advance, Han Yu didn't care. He looked at the salesman with a smile and said, "I believe that the misunderstanding is only temporary. You will cooperate with us and tell us what we want to know."  of."

    "Hahathat's not necessarily true. You only know that SF Express is a service industry, but do you know the service purpose of SF Express?"

    "I haven't asked for advice"

    “Tooth for tooth, blood for blood.”

    "Okay, it is indeed a good slogan. It is indeed an organization that makes the alliance helpless. It's just what you think. If it is because you accidentally leaked customer information, will the SF Express behind you come to us or come to you?  trouble?"

    "It's impossible. SF Express is more terrifying than you think. I advise you not to take risks easily. If you want to seek revenge, I know several good murder organizations and can recommend them to you."

    "We don't want to kill people. We want to find someone." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "That's even simpler. This is obviously not a complicated matter, why do you have to make it complicated? And you tied me up."

    Hearing what the salesman said, Han Yu and others couldn't help but be startled. Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously: "Then tell me how to simplify this matter."

    "Do you still need me to tell you? Isn't it just to find someone? As long as you tell who you are looking for, and then send something as a package, relying on SF Express's information network, there is nothing that cannot be delivered. Of course, there is a time bomb.  Class I dangerous goods cannot be mailed.”

    “But we don’t know the whereabouts of the person we are looking for.”

    "Didn't I say it? As long as you tell me who you are looking for, the rest is my SF Express job, of course. There is no way to guarantee the delivery time."

    Hearing what the salesman said, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. No one expected that things would develop like this. If what the SF Express salesman in front of them said was true, then their previous actions were really unnecessary.  .

    "You can give me anything?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    “Of course, whether it’s living or dead, food or drink, as long as it’s not dangerous, we can be responsible for delivering it.” The salesman replied confidently.

    "Then do you think I can give it to you?"

    "Send it to you? This is hard to pack."

    Black lines appeared on Han Yu's forehead, and Ning Ping said loudly: "Don't be kidding, one of our companions left for some reason, and we want to find her back, but we don't know her whereabouts.  "

    “…Well, this problem is not too difficult, it’s just about the price…”

    "As long as it can be delivered, money is not a problem." Ning Ping replied immediately after hearing this.

    “You have to think carefully, the charging standard of SF Express is very high.” The salesperson reminded him “kindly”.

    &nbsp; Before Ning Ping could speak, Han Yu said: "Then please tell us the charging standards in detail." After saying that, Han Yu glared at Ning Ping and told Ning Ping to shut up.  Ning Ping was puzzled at first, but then he realized that the salesman just used a trick on him. If Han Yu hadn't interrupted him in time, he would have fallen into the trap.

    The salesman felt a little regretful that he had ruined Han Yu's opportunity to open his mouth, so he told Han Yu and others the charging standards of SF Express.  If you don’t hear it, you won’t know it. If you hear it, you won’t know it. SF Express is simply a vampire. The charging standard is detailed, and even the daily meal allowance of the person in charge of the express delivery is included.  However, after the salesperson finished the calculation for them, the total price charged was still within the range that Han Yu and others could afford.

    But before Ning Ping and others expressed their opinions, Han Yu immediately pushed everyone out of the room on the grounds that he wanted to discuss it with them.

    "Han Yu, why did you push us out? We can still afford this price." Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping and said angrily: "You can tell at a glance that he doesn't know how to live. Now I'm very worried that my sister will suffer in the future after following you."

    "How is that possible? I swear" Ning Ping said anxiously after hearing this.

    "What the hell are you swearing to do? You'll give people as much as they want. Don't you know how to kill Ji?"

    "Ah? Bargaining?" Ning Ping couldn't help but was stunned. Field beside him showed a look of realization. He stretched out his hand on Ning Ping's shoulder and said: "Ning Ping, your family situation is different from ours, so you don't know that haggling is possible.  Original. Remember not to make any sound for a while, and it is best not to have an expression on your face. Otherwise, it will be easy for the cunning guy in the room to see the flaw. "

    "Oh." Although Ning Ping didn't understand why Field said that, he still nodded in agreement.

    Seeing that Ning Ping was convinced, Han Yu and Field murmured for a while. Field left with Shi Bafang, while Han Yu took Ning Ping back to the room.  The salesman who was waiting in the room saw the two coming back and asked with a smile: "Have you discussed it yet?"

    Han Yu didn’t answer, but silently stretched out his hand to untie the rope tied to the salesman’s body.  Then he sighed and said: "I have offended you a lot before, please don't blame me sir. I don't know what I call you sir?"

    "It's easy to tell. My surname is Jia and my first name is Zhaocai."

    "Oh. It turns out to be Mr. Jia. I won't hide it from Mr. Jia. I am really moved by the method he mentioned. If I can really get help from SF Express, that would be great for me. It's just  Let’s wait until my companions go and count how much money I still have on hand.”

    When Jia Zhaocai heard this.  Suddenly he had some understanding in his heart, and he asked tentatively: "Is it because Mr. Han is a little shy at this time?"

    "Haha Let's wait until my companion comes. Mr. Jia, please have tea." Han Yu said with a smile.

    When Jia Zhaocai saw this, he stopped talking.  I began to make secret calculations in my mind.  In fact, when he quoted the price just now, he deliberately quoted a little more, but in the end, if Han Yu found it too expensive and didn't do the deal, he would have to bear all the travel expenses this time.  SF Express does not want waste. Only salespeople who have successfully negotiated deals will be paid generously. As for the incompetent ones, they will die.

    Han Yu sat opposite Jia Zhaocai calmly.  Quietly observing Jia Zhaocai's features, he chatted with Jia Zhaocai.

    Half an hour later, Field and Shi Bafang came back.  Field's face looked a little ugly, while Shi Bafang held a small, exquisitely shaped box in his hand.  Jia Zhaocai saw Field whispering a few words in Han Yu's ear.  Then Han Yu's face suddenly turned red, and he asked Field in a low voice: "Is there really only that much left?"

    Seeing Field nodding slightly, Han Yu was like a deflated rubber ball, and he seemed to be in a bad mental state.  Looking at Jia Zhaocai, he forced out a smile and said to Jia Zhaocai: "Mr. Jia, I'm really sorry. I spent a lot of money during this period, so Well, I feel sorry for letting Mr. Jia go all the way in vain. This is a small gift.  Just think of it as our compensation to you." As he said this, Han Yu gestured to Shi Bafang, who was holding the box.  Shi Bafang understood, opened the box in his hand, and placed it in front of Jia Zhaocai.

    There was a sapphire the size of a pigeon egg placed in the box. When he saw the sapphire, Jia Zhaocai's eyes suddenly widened. He said how embarrassing it was, but he moved quickly and held the box tightly.  In his hand, he carefully admired the sapphire in front of him.

    "Mr. Jia, that's the end of the matter, please." Han Yu served the guests tea.  But Jia Zhaocai didn't want to leave at this time. A customer who could give away a valuable sapphire must be treated with the same attitude as God.  Think about it if this transaction is successfulJia Zhaocai felt excited about the reward he received.  After trying to calm his mind, Jia Zhaocai said to Han Yu as calmly as possible: "Mr. Han, um, there is actually a slight error in the quotation just now. If you don't mind, I can introduce it to you again."

    "Oh?" Han Yu looked at Field pretending to be confused, and then said, "Then please tell Mr. Jia again."

    "Okay." After receiving the permission, Jia Zhaocai immediately spoke out the previously quoted charging standards in high spirits. In order to seize the big customer in front of him, Jia Zhaocai was much more fair in his quotation. As for making a fuss about himself, it's still okay.  Come on.  Rich people always have weird tempers. As long as they can negotiate a deal, why can't they be angry?

    After listening to Jia Zhaocai's quotation, Han Yu looked at Field and saw Field shaking his head and saying: "No, the money we have now is less than half of the quotation mentioned by Mr. Jia, and we simply cannot afford it."  . Han Yu, let’s find another way. If we really can’t think of another way, it’s our fate.”

    "ButI remember that we still have a few gems of good quality"

    "Don't even think about it. Those things belong to Han Mengxin and the other women. Is it any different from trying to steal jewelry from women than snatching treasure from a dragon?" Field said before Han Yu could finish his words.

    Jia Zhaocai listened to Field's words carefully, but his mind was spinning rapidly. If it was really only half of his quotation, then for SF Express.  It’s not a loss at all, but the reward you can get is much less.  But if this deal is gone, even the much smaller reward will be gone.  And this much less is relative. Compared with ordinary people, this much less is a great fortune.

    In order not to lose this deal, especially when he saw that Han Yu was dejected by Field and was about to give up, Jia Zhaocai knew that he would have no chance if he didn't speak up, so he quickly said: "If you all agree with what I just reported,  If there are still questions about the price, then we can still discuss it. What I just said is not a dead price. There is still room for negotiation."

    "Oh, can we still discuss it? Mr. Jia, please don't harm the interests of SF Express in order to negotiate this deal. If that happens, you will be the unlucky one." Han Yu looked "well-intentioned"  He advised Jia Zhaocai.  But Field said with a look of disdain: "Hmph. As the saying goes, there is no business without treachery. I think the reason why Jia Zhaocai is still willing to lower the price is because this business is still profitable."

    "Hey~ Field, you've just said that. As a businessman, when you open a business, seeking profit is the word. Since it is for profit, of course, you hope to get as much profit as possible. Besides, business cannot be done with righteousness.  , even if the deal cannot be concluded in the end. You don’t have to use bad words."

    At first, Jia Zhaocai was a little embarrassed when he heard Field's words, but after listening to Han Yu's words, his affection for Han Yu suddenly increased.  He smiled and said to Han Yu: "Mr. Han still knows how to speak. Since Mr. Han understands things so well, it would be a bit unjustifiable if I don't tell the truth. I won't hide it from Mr. Han. Regarding this transaction, I can at best  If I give up 30% or more, it is not something I can decide. Of course, if you want me to give up this 30% profit, Mr. Han must also become a platinum customer of SF Express. If he is not a platinum customer, then there is nothing I can do. Still  Please forgive me, Mr. Han.”

    "Then how can I become a platinum customer of SF Express? Is it a points system?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Haha, how could SF Express use such clichéd things? The way to become a platinum customer is very simple, either you have financial resources, strength, or reputation. I just don't know which condition Mr. Han can agree to?"

    Han Yu thought for a while after hearing this, and replied: "I guess I don't have enough financial resources, and I don't think I can do it in terms of fame. It seems that I can only work hard on strength."

    When Jia Zhaocai heard this, he couldn't help but asked with interest: "Then I wonder what level Mr. Han's strength has reached?" In Jia Zhaocai's view, Han Yu is young, and even if he has strength, it is probably limited. As long as he  Name one or two powerful platinum customers, and I believe that Han Yu in front of him will retreat.

    But to Jia Zhaocai's expectation, Han Yu didn't say much after hearing Jia Zhaocai's words. He scratched his head and replied: "To be honest, I don't know exactly where I am now. Why don't you take a look for me?"  ." As he spoke, Han Yu stood up and waved his hand, and a space passage appeared beside him.

    Seeing the space passage appearing out of thin air, Jia Zhaocai's eyes almost fell down.  Although Jia Zhaocai's strength was not good, his eyesight was good. Han Yu's casual wave showed that there was absolutely no adulteration in it.

    "Mr. Jia, I wonder if you are interested?"??I take a trip to my field?  "Han Yu sent an invitation to Jia Zhaocai. But this invitation made Jia Zhaocai break out in cold sweat. Only superpowers can possess such things as domains. The Han Yu in front of him is definitely no more than thirty years old, but even if  He was really over thirty years old, a thirty-year-old superpower who could possess his own field. Jia Zhaocai suddenly felt that his brain seemed a little insufficient.

    There was still a little bit of luck in his heart, thinking that Han Yu was putting on a show in front of him, but when Jia Zhaocai stepped firmly into Han Yu's flame field and saw the fire unicorn coming after hearing the news, Jia Zhaocai was speechless.  .

    "Who is this guy?" Huo Qilin asked Han Yu, looking at the stranger who suddenly appeared.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "It's okay, it's just a person who doesn't believe that I already have a domain. Bring him over to verify it for himself."

    "Oh, Han Yu, I have something to tell you."

    "Don't worry, I think it's good now." Han Yu interrupted Huo Qilin.

    **********************************

    SF Express Headquarters

    Newst, who was responsible for receiving external news, suddenly looked at the display screen he was responsible for and laughed, causing colleagues around him to look at him.  The manager who was passing by came over and asked, "Newster, what makes you so happy?"

    "Oh, it's the manager, look at it. This is the news that Jia Zhaocai sent back. He actually said that the customer he was facing was a superpower who was only thirty years old but already had a field, and he had even been to that field himself.  , I guarantee there will be nothing wrong. Hahaha, a thirty-year-old superpower, does that Jia Zhaocai not know the difference between a superpower and a person with abilities?"

    Hearing Newst’s answer, everyone around him couldn’t help laughing. Who is not a legendary figure with super powers? How could you, Jia Zhaocai, meet you and you are still thirty years old?  Of all people.  Only the manager didn't laugh and asked abruptly, "What if what Jia Zhaocai said is true?"

    With just one sentence, everyone present fell silent.  Yes, what if it is true?

    “Only you can’t think of it. I can’t deliver it to you.” This is the service tenet of SF Express.  No one knows who is behind SF Express.  But as long as it is a mail package delivered by SF Express.  Then it will be delivered to the destination on time.  If you have to argue and ask if it can be sent to hell, SF Express will send it to hell first to wait for a signature.  In short, SF Express is very good, and it is very good.

    Of course, such an awesome organization has very strict rules.  First of all, the degree of confidentiality is very high. As long as it is delivered by SF Express, no one except the recipient can know the sender's information.  Unless the sender or recipient shakes things off themselves.  Secondly, the charges are very high. The better the service quality, the higher the service fees charged. Value for money means organizations like SF Express.  It is precisely because of this that SF Express belongs to the kind of industry that does not open for three years and lasts for three years after opening. The transaction volume of each transaction is very huge, which cannot be afforded by small businesses.  Customers who can afford the high remuneration of SF Express will be treated like gods by the staff of SF Express.

    Door-to-door service is guaranteed.

    When the service hotline of SF Express was connected and an SF Express staff member came to the Courage, he was immediately captured by Han Yu and others who had been preparing for a long time.

    "What are you going to do? Do you know who I am?" the staff asked calmly.

    Han Yu replied slowly: "I know, you are a salesperson of SF Express. Please forgive us for treating you like this, because we don't want you to escape."

    "No one has trouble with money. As long as the price is right, there's nothing we can't negotiate? Of course, you don't have to count on leaking customer information. This goes against my professional ethics."

    Seeing that the salesman blocked Han Yu's questions in advance, Han Yu didn't care. He looked at the salesman with a smile and said, "I believe that the misunderstanding is only temporary. You will cooperate with us and tell us what we want to know."  of."

    "Hahathat's not necessarily true. You only know that SF Express is a service industry, but do you know the service purpose of SF Express?"

    "I haven't asked for advice"

    “Tooth for tooth, blood for blood.”

    "Okay, it is indeed a good slogan. It is indeed an organization that makes the alliance helpless. But do you think that if it is because you accidentally leaked customer information, will the SF Express behind you cause trouble for us or you?  trouble?"

    "Impossible, SF Express is more terrifying than you think. I advise you not to take risks easily. If you want to seek revenge?I know several good murder organizations and I can recommend them to you.  "

    "We don't want to kill people, but we want to find people." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "Then it's even simpler. This is obviously not a complicated matter. Why do you have to make it complicated? And you tied me up."

    Hearing what the salesman said, Han Yu and others couldn't help but be startled. Han Yu couldn't help but asked curiously: "Then tell me how to simplify this matter."

    "Do you still need me to tell you? Isn't it just to find someone? As long as you tell who you are looking for and send something as a package, with SF Express's information network, there is nothing that cannot be delivered. Of course, there is a time bomb.  Class I dangerous goods cannot be mailed.”

    “But we don’t know the whereabouts of the person we are looking for.”

    "Didn't I say it? As long as you tell me who you are looking for, the rest is my job with SF Express. Of course, there is no way to guarantee the delivery time."

    Hearing what the salesman said, Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other. No one expected that things would develop like this.  If what the SF Express salesman in front of me said was true, then their previous actions were really unnecessary.

    "You can give me anything?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    “Of course, whether it’s living or dead, food or drink, as long as it’s not dangerous, we can be responsible for delivering it.” The salesman replied confidently.

    "Then do you think I can give it to you?"

    "Send it to you? This is hard to pack."

    Black lines appeared on Han Yu's forehead, and Ning Ping said loudly: "Don't be kidding, one of our companions left for some reason, and we want to find her back. But we don't know her whereabouts.  "

    “…Well, this problem is not too difficult, it’s just about the price…”

    "As long as it can be delivered, money is not a problem." Ning Ping replied immediately after hearing this.

    “You have to think carefully, the charging standard of SF Express is very high.” The salesperson reminded him “kindly”.

    ????????????? Not waiting for Ning Ping to speak.  Han Yu said: "Then please tell us the charging standards in detail." After speaking, Han Yu glared at Ning Ping and told Ning Ping to shut up.  Ning Ping was puzzled at first.  But then I understood.  The salesman just used a trick on himself. If Han Yu hadn't interrupted him in time, he wouldn't have been able to save himself and fell into the trap.

    The salesman felt a little regretful that he had ruined Han Yu's opportunity to open his mouth, so he told Han Yu and others the charging standards of SF Express.  If you don’t hear it, you won’t know it. If you hear it, you won’t know it. SF Express is simply a vampire.  The charging standards are detailed, and even the daily meal allowance for the person in charge of express delivery is included.  However, after the salesperson finished the calculation for them, the total price charged was still within the range that Han Yu and others could afford.

    But before Ning Ping and others expressed their opinions, Han Yu immediately pushed everyone out of the room on the grounds that he wanted to discuss it with them.

    "Han Yu. Why did you push us out? We can still afford this price." Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ning Ping and said angrily: "You can tell at a glance that he doesn't know how to live. Now I'm very worried that my sister will suffer in the future after following you."

    "How is that possible? I swear" Ning Ping said anxiously after hearing this.

    "What the hell are you swearing to do? You'll give people as much as they want. Don't you know how to kill Ji?"

    "Ah? Bargaining?" Ning Ping couldn't help but was stunned. Field beside him showed a look of realization. He stretched out his hand on Ning Ping's shoulder and said: "Ning Ping, your family situation is different from ours, so you don't know that haggling is possible.  Original. Remember not to make any sound for a while, and it is best not to have an expression on your face, otherwise it will be easy for the cunning guy in the room to see the flaw. "

    "Oh." Although Ning Ping didn't understand why Field said that, he still nodded in agreement.

    Seeing that Ning Ping was convinced, Han Yu and Field murmured for a while. Field left with Shi Bafang, while Han Yu took Ning Ping back to the room.  The salesman who was waiting in the room saw the two coming back and asked with a smile: "Have you discussed it yet?"

    Han Yu didn’t answer, but silently stretched out his hand to untie the rope tied to the salesman’s body.  Then he sighed and said: "I have offended you a lot before, please don't blame me sir. I don't know what I call you sir?"

    "It's easy to tell. My surname is Jia and my first name is Zhaocai."

    "Oh, it turns out to be Mr. Jia. I won't hide it from Mr. Jia. I am really moved by the method he mentioned. If I can really get help from SF Express, that would be the best thing for me. It's just  I'd better wait for my companions to take stock of what I still have on hand.?Let’s talk about it later.  "

    When Jia Zhaocai heard this, he suddenly understood something in his heart, and asked tentatively: "Is it because Mr. Han is a little shy at this time?"

    "Haha Let's wait until my companion comes. Mr. Jia, please have tea." Han Yu said with a smile.

    When Jia Zhaocai saw this, he stopped talking and began to make secret calculations in his heart.  In fact, when he quoted the price just now, he deliberately quoted a little more, but in the end, if Han Yu found it too expensive and didn't do the deal, he would have to bear all the travel expenses this time.  SF Express does not want waste. Only salespeople who have successfully negotiated deals will be paid generously. As for the incompetent ones, they will die.

    Han Yu sat calmly opposite Jia Zhaocai, quietly observing Jia Zhaocai's features, and chatting with Jia Zhaocai.

    Half an hour later, Field and Shi Bafang came back.  Field's face looked a little ugly.  In Shi Bafang's hand, he was holding an exquisitely shaped small box.  Jia Zhaocai saw Field whispering a few words in Han Yu's ear, and then he saw Han Yu's face turn red. He asked Field in a low voice: "Is there really only that much left?"

    Seeing Field nodding slightly, Han Yu was like a deflated rubber ball, and he seemed to be in a bad mental state.  Looking at Jia Zhaocai, he forced out a smile and said to Jia Zhaocai: "Mr. Jia, I'm really sorry. I spent a lot of money during this period, so that Well, I feel sorry for letting Mr. Jia go all the way in vain. This little gift  Just think of it as our compensation to you." As he said this, Han Yu gestured to Shi Bafang, who was holding the box.  Shi Bafang understood, opened the box in his hand, and placed it in front of Jia Zhaocai.

    Inside the box was a sapphire the size of a pigeon egg. When he saw the sapphire, Jia Zhaocai's eyes suddenly widened.  He said it was so embarrassing, but he acted quickly.  All of a sudden, he held the box tightly in his hand.  Carefully admire the sapphire in front of you.

    "Mr. Jia, that's the end of the matter, please." Han Yu served the guests tea.  But Jia Zhaocai didn't want to leave at this time. A customer who could give away a valuable sapphire must be treated with the same attitude as God.  Jia Zhaocai felt excited when he thought about the reward he would receive if the transaction was successful.  Trying to calm down.  Jia Zhaocai said to Han Yu as calmly as possible: "Mr. Han, um, there is actually a slight error in the quotation just now. If you don't mind, I can introduce it to you again."

    "Oh?" Han Yu looked at Field pretending to be confused, and then said, "Then please tell Mr. Jia again."

    "Okay." After receiving the permission, Jia Zhaocai immediately spoke out the previously quoted charging standards in high spirits. In order to seize the big customer in front of him, Jia Zhaocai was much more fair in his quotation. As for making a fuss about himself, it's still okay.  Come on.  Rich people always have weird tempers. As long as they can negotiate a deal, why can't they be angry?

    After listening to Jia Zhaocai's quotation, Han Yu looked at Field and saw Field shaking his head and saying: "No, the money we have now is less than half of the quotation mentioned by Mr. Jia, and we simply cannot afford it."  . Han Yu, let’s find another way. If we really can’t think of another way, it’s our fate.”

    "ButI remember that we still have a few gems of good quality"

    "Don't even think about it. Those things belong to Han Mengxin and the other women. Is it any different from trying to steal jewelry from women than snatching treasure from a dragon?" Field said before Han Yu could finish his words.

    Jia Zhaocai listened to Field's words carefully, but his mind was spinning rapidly. If it was really only half of his quotation, it would not be a loss for SF Express, but the reward he would get would be much less.  But if this deal is gone, even the much smaller reward will be gone.  And this much less is relative. Compared with ordinary people, this much less is a great fortune.

    In order not to lose this deal, especially when he saw that Han Yu was dejected by Field and was about to give up, Jia Zhaocai knew that he would have no chance if he didn't speak up, so he quickly said: "If you all agree with what I just reported,  If there are still questions about the price, then we can still discuss it. What I just said is not a dead price, there is still room for negotiation."

    "Oh, can we still discuss it? Mr. Jia, please don't harm the interests of SF Express in order to negotiate this deal. If that happens, you will be the unlucky one." Han Yu looked "well-intentioned"  He advised Jia Zhaocai.  But Field said with a look of disdain: "Huh, as the saying goes, there is no business without treachery. I think the reason why Jia Zhaocai is still willing to lower the price is because this business is still profitable."

    "Hey, Field, you've just said that. As a businessman, when you open your business, profit is the only thing you want. Since"In order to seek profit, of course we hope to get as much profit as possible."  Besides, there is no need for benevolence and righteousness if the deal cannot be concluded. Even if the deal cannot be concluded in the end, there is no need for you to use harsh words.  "

    At first, Jia Zhaocai was a little embarrassed when he heard Field's words, but after listening to Han Yu's words, his affection for Han Yu suddenly increased.  He smiled and said to Han Yu: "Mr. Han still knows how to speak. Since Mr. Han understands things so well, it would be a bit unjust if I don't tell the truth. I won't hide it from Mr. Han. Regarding this transaction, I can at best  If I give up 30% or more, it is not something I can decide. Of course, if you want me to give up this 30% profit, Mr. Han must also become a platinum customer of SF Express. If he is not a platinum customer, then there is nothing I can do. Still  Please forgive me, Mr. Han.”

    "Then how can I become a platinum customer of SF Express? Is it a points system?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Haha, how could SF Express use such clichéd things? The way to become a platinum customer is very simple, either you have financial resources, strength, or reputation. I just don't know which condition Mr. Han can agree to?"

    Han Yu thought for a while after hearing this, and replied: "I guess I don't have enough financial resources, and I don't think I can do it in terms of fame. It seems that I can only work hard on strength."

    When Jia Zhaocai heard this, he couldn't help but asked with interest: "Then I wonder what level Mr. Han's strength has reached?" In Jia Zhaocai's view, Han Yu is young, and even if he has strength, it is probably limited. As long as he  Name one or two powerful platinum customers, and I believe that Han Yu in front of him will retreat.

    But to Jia Zhaocai's expectation, Han Yu didn't say much after hearing Jia Zhaocai's words. He scratched his head and replied: "To be honest, I don't know exactly where I am now. Why don't you take a look for me?"  ." As he spoke, Han Yu stood up and waved his hand, and a space passage appeared beside him.

    Seeing the space passage appearing out of thin air, Jia Zhaocai's eyes almost fell down.  Although Jia Zhaocai's strength was not good, his eyesight was good. Han Yu's casual wave showed that there was absolutely no adulteration in it.

    "Mr. Jia, I wonder if you are interested in traveling with me to my field?" Han Yu extended an invitation to Jia Zhaocai.  But this invitation made Jia Zhaocai break into a cold sweat.  Domains are something that only superpowers can possess. The Han Yu in front of him looks definitely no more than thirty years old, but even if he is really over thirty years old, a thirty-year-old superpower who can own his own domain  , Jia Zhaocai suddenly felt that his brain seemed a little insufficient.

    There was still a little bit of luck in his heart, thinking that Han Yu was putting on a show in front of him, but when Jia Zhaocai stepped firmly into Han Yu's flame field and saw the fire unicorn coming after hearing the news, Jia Zhaocai was speechless.  .

    "Who is this guy?" Huo Qilin asked Han Yu, looking at the stranger who suddenly appeared.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "It's okay, it's just a person who doesn't believe that I already have a domain. Bring him over to verify it for himself."

    "Oh, Han Yu, I have something to tell you."

    "Don't worry, I think it's good now." Han Yu interrupted Huo Qilin.

    **********************************

    SF Express Headquarters

    Newst, who was responsible for receiving external news, suddenly looked at the display screen he was responsible for and laughed, causing colleagues around him to look at him.  The manager who was passing by came over and asked, "Newster, what makes you so happy?"

    "Oh, it's the manager. Look, this is the news that Jia Zhaocai sent back. He actually said that the customer he was facing was a superpower who was only thirty years old but already had a field, and he had even been to that field himself.  , I guarantee there will be nothing wrong. Hahaha, a thirty-year-old superpower, does that Jia Zhaocai not know the difference between a superpower and a person with abilities?"

    Hearing Newst’s answer, everyone around him couldn’t help laughing. Who is not a legendary figure with super powers? How could you, Jia Zhaocai, meet you and you are still thirty years old?  Of all the people, only the manager didn't smile and asked abruptly, "What if what Jia Zhaocai said is true?"

    With just one sentence, everyone present fell silent.  Yes, what if it is true?  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 908 In the days of waiting

    Han Yu's platinum customer status was quickly confirmed.  In fact, when Han Yu used his domain to bring the pirate leader and others into the domain, except for Jia Zhaocai, who had already experienced it once, everyone else was a little confused and couldn't believe what was happening in front of them.  So when the pirate leader provoked Han Yu, Jia Zhaocai and his colleagues did not have time to stop him.

    “As a result, the pirate leader suffered a tragedy, and he has not yet been able to deal with it afterwards.  There was no other way, so don’t blame those who don’t know, especially since Han Yu is still a person with super powers. The practical staff of SF Express didn’t kill the pirate leader, so it was considered kind of them.  The pirate leader also became honest. Although he looked a little miserable at this time, after seeing Han Mengxin heal several of his injured men with his own eyes, the pirate leader became completely honest.  Of course, it would be better if we could treat him by the way.  It's a pity that they are not the same family. If they don't enter the same family, Han Mengxin and Han Yu are both named Han.

    The application process for platinum customers went smoothly. Jia Zhaocai, as the main person in charge, signed a platinum customer agreement with Han Yu on the spot. At the same time, he solemnly handed over the medal brought by his colleagues to prove the platinum customer to Han Yu, and  Tell Han Yu that in the future, as long as you hold the medal of a platinum customer and go to SF Express-related companies to make purchases, you can get a 50% discount.

    Han Yu is not very concerned about the 50% discount. In comparison, Han Yu is more concerned about SF Express’s free mailing service twice a year.  Jia Zhaocai also knew what Han Yu was concerned about. After signing the agreement, he immediately started signing the terms for postal services with Han Yu.

    After getting Lin Ke’s photo, Jia Zhaocai assured Han Yu that as long as Lin Ke didn’t disappear from this world, she would definitely be found.  It just requires Han Yu to wait patiently for a while.  Regarding Jia Zhaocai's answer, Han Yu did not force it. He led Han Mengxin and others to wait patiently for the good news on the planet where the Spirit was temporarily stationed.

    Jia Zhaocai did not leave.  Not only did Jia Zhaocai not leave, but also none of the SF Express staff who pretended to be a pirate group left.  They also stayed on the planet where Han Yu was, waiting for the next order.  Han Yu didn't pay much attention to these people and concentrated on doing what he wanted to do.

    Right now Han Yu is still facing another trouble, that is Fire Qilin.  Since the fusion of the Molten Core, Fire Qilin has harassed Han Yu more than once, wanting to hand over control of the domain to Han Yu, but Han Yu, who has gained new power, is a little reluctant to let Fire Qilin disappear.  Speaking of which, Huo Qilin had helped Han Yu a lot in the past.  Now let the fire unicorn disappear for the sake of power.  Han Yu couldn't do anything like this.  But Huo Qilin always urged him, which made Han Yu decide to have a good talk with Huo Qilin.

    In the flame field, Huo Qilin seemed a little excited when he saw Han Yu arriving.  He was immediately ready to fight, but Han Yu waved his hand and said, "Don't be too busy doing it yet. I have something to tell you."

    "What's the matter? If you want to persuade me to stay, then don't say anything. My mission"

    "Put the mission aside for now. Xiaohuo, do you hate me?" Han Yu said, intending to challenge Huo Qilin.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu and replied: "You are a person with a lot of problems. You are a little arrogant and your thinking is a little childish" Little by little.  A little too much, and black lines appeared on Han Yu's forehead. After finally waiting for Huo Qilin to finish talking about his shortcomings, Han Yu hurriedly asked: "Don't I have any advantages?"

    "Advantages? HmmhissI really can't think of any advantages you have." Huo Qilin pretended to think for a moment.  He said to Han Yu with a look of helplessness.

    Han Yu said depressedly: "In that case, let's wait until you figure out what my advantages are before we talk about taking over control of the domain." After Han Yu turned to leave, Huo Qilin quickly stopped Han Yu and said:  "Hey~ I remembered it, I remembered it, you have advantages."

    "What?" Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin expectantly and said.

    "You are good to your companions and will not betray your companions. If your companions have any wishes, you will try your best to help them." After Huo Qilin finished speaking, he looked at Han Yu and said nothing.

    Han Yu scratched his head with a wry smile and asked Huo Qilin, "Xiao Huo, do you really want to disappear?"

    "Nonsense! I miss home. Only after completing your damn mission can I return to my hometown. I originally thought that I had no hope in this life, but I didn't expect that I could complete my mission so quickly."

    "Do you have a hometown?" Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin in surprise.

    "I didn't jump out of the cracks in the rocks. Of course I have a hometown." Fire Qilin rolled his eyes and replied.  Regarding Han Yu's question, Huo Qilin knew that only by letting Han Yu understand what he wanted to know could he possibly satisfy his request.

    &nbsp; "Where is your hometown? Can I go and see it?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "You can pull him down. If you bring this scourge back to my hometown, wouldn't I be luring the wolf into my home?" Huo Qilin dismissed Han Yu's idea without hesitation.

    "Am I that bad?" Han Yu asked unconvinced.

    "Haha" Huo Qilin just laughed twice at Han Yu's question.  But it made Han Yu feel angry. Han Yu had always felt good about himself.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to go crazy, Fire Qilin quickly said: "Actually, I am transformed from the scales of the Fire Qilin you hold. In other words, I can be regarded as the Fire Qilin who gave the scales to you.  The clone, the hometown I am talking about is the hometown of the Fire Qilin you met. And the hometown I want to return to, to put it bluntly, is to return to that Fire Qilin. It’s not like you haven’t seen that Fire Qilin before, you should.  You know it doesn’t like to see you.”

    "How could that be? I think I'm quite popular." Under Huo Qilin's disdainful gaze, Han Yu's defense became quieter and quieter.

    After Huo Qilin waited for Han Yu to shut up, he said quietly: "Han Yu, don't always feel so good about yourself."

    Han Yu: ""

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't answer, Huo Qilin continued: "As a mythical beast, it is actually not too friendly to humans. Think about the God-Destroying War, who were humans' opponents at that time? They were gods and demons, and mythical beasts can also be regarded as gods.  A branch of the devil. During the God-Destroying War, the divine beasts did not gain anything in the face of the powerful force of human beings."

    "If you say so, then why are Fire Phoenix, Ice Phoenix, and Molten Core so friendly to me as a human?" Han Yu asked unconvinced.

    "Because the mythical beasts understand that humans are the most complex creatures, and it is very difficult for humans to accurately distinguish between good and bad. Therefore, most of the interactions between mythical beasts and humans are based on looking directly at the human heart. Do you think there are fire phoenixes and ice phoenixes?  Why Molten Core is friendly to you is because you have something they value in your heart. Why do you think they use mind-reading skills on you? That's because they are afraid that you humans are good at duplicity and will deceive them."

    Facing Huo Qilin's answer, Han Yu couldn't find anything to refute, so he could only glare at Huo Qilin angrily.  But Huo Qilin didn't care at all about Han Yu's glare.  It seemed to be addicted and continued to talk to itself: "In the same way, the fire unicorn who handed you the scales also values ??something in your heart. You must not think that you are the kind of person who is loved by everyone.  Flowers bloom and cars appear. There used to be this kind of human beings, but after the God-Destroying War, that kind of human beings no longer exist.”

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Well you can understand it as the curse of gods and demons. Gods and demons who have been kicked off the altar by force by humans will never be willing to fail. But facing humans with powerful external forces, it is no longer feasible to punish humans through force.  Possibly. So gods and demons use forces that humans cannot deal with as a means of retaliating against humans. Why do you think there are so many strong men in humans after the God-Destroying War? I can guarantee you this. There are definitely factors of gods and demons.  inside."

    Han Yu: ""

    "The bad nature of human beings. When there is no threat from external enemies, human beings will start fighting among themselves. By fighting, human beings will block their own way of survival. When the final war of killing each other is inevitable. And  After a great war, the surviving humans began to develop again, and when they reached a certain stage, they began to fight among themselves. This kind of history keeps repeating. As long as you are willing, you can know it by reading the history of human development. Human beings often  Speaking of natural disasters, in fact, in my opinion, there are no natural disasters at all except for human beings, because the ones who cause natural disasters are often humans themselves"

    "Okay, okay, I'm not here to listen to you teach me." Han Yu interrupted Huo Qilin a little irritably, but Huo Qilin did not continue after being interrupted, but looked at Han Yu silently.  .

    Han Yu was pacing in place, but his mind kept thinking about what Huo Qilin had just said.  Although he didn't want to admit it, more than 80% of what Huo Qilin said was true.  Han Yu is not an uneducated person. When he has nothing to do, Han Yu will also read books. Of course, he is not a big scholar who studies knowledge.  Han Yu likes to study history, but of course his purpose is impure. Han Yu's purpose in studying history is to find the famous tombs in history, but it is inevitable that Han Yu also has a certain understanding of human history.

    Throughout human history, there are only a handful of days when there can be no war in the world at the same time. In other words, wars are happening anytime, anywhere.  Most of the war targets are humans of the same kind.  And as the power in human hands becomes more and moreStrong, the number of casualties caused by each war often reaches a new high, with civilian casualties being the largest number.

    Shaking his head vigorously, Han Yu tried to put this kind of thing out of his head and stop thinking about it.  Although he is a superpower now, the extremely arduous and thankless task of maintaining world peace should be left to others.  He just wants to be a happy adventurer. As long as the war doesn't come to him, Han Yu will still choose to hide as far away as possible.

    Fire Qilin’s preaching was successful, but its purpose failed.  Fire Qilin wants Han Yu to take over control of all its current areas. Considering Han Yu's current state, it is probably impossible to let go and fight.

    In response to Huo Qilin's provocation, Han Yu just said "Next time" and turned around to leave. This made Huo Qilin very depressed and couldn't help but blame himself for being too talkative.

    Han Yu, who returned to the Courage, still seemed a little depressed. After seeing her, Han Mengxin thought that Han Yu missed Lin Ke. She couldn't help but sympathize with Han Yu and comforted Han Yu: "Brother, it's okay. I believe we will find out the whereabouts of Sister Lin Ke soon."  We can find out. SF Express can be said to be the most well-informed organization. If even they can’t find the whereabouts of Sister Lin Ke, then there’s no point in our hurrying.”

    "Huh? Mengxin, who did you hear that I was thinking about Lin Ke?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin in confusion and asked.

    "Huh? Aren't you worried about Sister Lin Ke?" Han Mengxin asked equally puzzled.

    "Why am I worried about her? From Lin Mohan's attitude towards her, we can see that Lin Ke's status in Lin Mohan's organization is not low. As long as she doesn't cause trouble, no one will dare to provoke her easily."

    "Then if you meet Sister Lin Ke, how do you plan to treat her?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "Hmph! If I meet her What are the children asking about this? Where is Ning Ping? Why can't you see others in the past two days? Are you bullying him again? Mengxin, don't you think so?  Brother, you should restrain your temper. Girls should learn to be reserved. I know Ning Ping lets you go because he likes you, but you can't push yourself too far?" Han Yu persuaded Han Mengxin earnestly.  road.

    Han Mengxin quickly interrupted Han Yu and said, "Stop, stop, stop, brother, what are you talking about? Who told you that I bullied Ning Ping? That guy has been competing with himself these past two days."

    "Huh? Are you competing with yourself? Mengxin, look at how hard you've forced him"

    "Shut up! It has nothing to do with me!" After hearing this, Han Mengxin quickly interrupted Han Yu's preaching and said: "I have to blame you for this matter. I should say you forced it."

    "What does it have to do with me?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Han Mengxin snorted and said: "Huh! It's not that your strength has improved, but Ning Ping has not improved. As a result, Ning Ping felt a little bad about his face, so he has been in seclusion for the past two days, saying that he will never let you do it.  fall."

    "Ehhe's not a capable person, so why should he compare to me?" Han Yu muttered, touching his nose.

    "Hmph! You have the nerve to say that. It's not like you don't know that Ning Ping has a strong temper. You were originally about the same strength. But now you are awesome and have suddenly become a superpower. And he is still hanging around outside the grandmaster's door.  Can he not be anxious?"

    "Then what do you want me to do?" Han Yu spread his hands and asked.

    "Nonsense, what should I do if I know? Do I need to come to you?"

    "This man, it is a good thing to be motivated. As his confidante, you should support him and care about him. Love him and be his good wife, instead of coming to me to find a solution. Because I have no choice.  .”

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, I knew that Han Yu was telling the truth.  But Han Mengxin couldn't help but stepped on Han Yu's feet, then raised her head like a proud swan, turned around and left.  Han Yu rubbed his sore feet and watched Han Mengxin leave. At the same time, he silently prayed in his heart that Han Mengxin would not come to trouble him again.

    Han Yu, who was walking a little unsteadily, passed by Qiao Yaner's room and heard a lot of movement in the room.  Han Yu couldn't help but frown. Just as he pushed the door and was about to go in, he saw a UFO flying straight towards his head. Han Yu stretched out his hand to catch it and saw that it was a wrench. When he looked at Qiao Yan'er again, he saw Qiao Yan'er.  Yan'er was crawling onto the bed, and then she said angrily: "Don't you think it's a little late to crawl onto the bed now?"

    "Hehe I can't sit still." Qiao Yan'er, who was caught, said to Han Yu in embarrassment.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, put the wrench in his hand back into the tool box, walked to Qiao Yan'er's bed and sat down, covered Qiao Yan'er with the quilt and said: "Be idle even if you can't help it. Mengxin said you  My body has just recovered and still needs time to rest. I told you that the body is the capital of doing things. No one??The body has limitations in everything it can do.  "

    "But, I just thought of a way to improve the power of Courage, and I just thought" Qiao Yaner defended in a low voice.  But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Han Yu, "You are not allowed to think about anything else now. What you have to do now is the same, which is to take good care of your body as soon as possible. After you get well, you can do whatever you like.  Well, I will never stop you, but now, if you let me see you not taking your body seriously again, be careful that I slap you."

    "Hey, I'm not afraid." Qiao Yan'er muttered in a low voice, and Han Yu just pretended not to hear.

    Qiao Yan'er, who was lying on the bed, suddenly said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I'm so bored, tell me a story." Han Yu couldn't help sweating on his forehead, "Hey, tell me a story?"  Han Yu is not afraid of the sky or the earth, but he is afraid of telling stories.  For Han Yu, telling a story is much more difficult than having him fight jungle beasts.

    Fortunately, Qiao Yan'er was considerate and didn't ask Han Yu to tell any original stories. Instead, she took out a booklet from under the pillow, handed it to Han Yu with a smile and said, "How about you read a story to me?"  Okay, remember to speak with emotion."

    Han Yu took the pamphlet handed over by Qiao Yaner with relief.  When I saw the cover, I was stunned.  The words 18x immediately told Han Yu that the book in his hand was definitely not a healthy book.  Still full of emotions?

    "Where did this book come from?" Han Yu asked with a straight face.

    But Qiao Yan'er didn't show any embarrassment at all. She looked at Han Yu with a fussy look and said, "Look at your nervous look. What's wrong? I'm an adult, I'm already over 18 years old.  What’s wrong with reading some erotic novels?”

    "That's not the problem!" Han Yu said, glaring at Qiao Yan'er.

    Han Yu’s platinum customer qualification was quickly confirmed.  In fact, when Han Yu used his domain to bring the pirate leader and others into the domain, except for Jia Zhaocai, who had already experienced it once, everyone else was a little confused and couldn't believe what was happening in front of them.  So when the pirate leader provoked Han Yu, Jia Zhaocai and his colleagues did not have time to stop him.

    As a result, the pirate leader suffered a tragedy.  I still haven't dealt with it afterwards.  There was no other way, so don’t blame those who don’t know, especially since Han Yu is still a person with super powers. The practical staff of SF Express didn’t kill the pirate leader, so it was considered kind of them.  The pirate leader also calmed down, although he looked a little miserable at this time.  But after seeing Han Mengxin heal several of his injured men with his own eyes, the pirate leader became completely honest.  Of course, if you can treat him by the way.  That's better.  It's a pity it's not a family.  Without entering the same family, Han Mengxin and Han Yu both have the surname Han.

    The application process for platinum customers went smoothly. Jia Zhaocai, as the main person in charge, signed a platinum customer agreement with Han Yu on the spot. At the same time, he solemnly handed over the medal brought by his colleagues to prove the platinum customer to Han Yu, and  Tell Han Yu.  In the future, as long as you hold a platinum customer medal and go to SF Express-related companies to make purchases, you can get a 50% discount.

    Han Yu is not very concerned about the 50% discount. In comparison, Han Yu is more concerned about SF Express’s free mailing service twice a year.  Jia Zhaocai also knew what Han Yu was concerned about.  After the agreement was signed, the terms for postal services with Han Yu were immediately signed.

    After getting Lin Ke’s photo, Jia Zhaocai assured Han Yu that as long as Lin Ke didn’t disappear from this world, she would definitely be found.  It just requires Han Yu to wait patiently for a while.  Regarding Jia Zhaocai's answer, Han Yu did not force it. He led Han Mengxin and others to wait patiently for the good news on the planet where the Spirit was temporarily stationed.

    Jia Zhaocai did not leave. Not only Jia Zhaocai did not leave, but also none of the SF Express staff who pretended to be a pirate group left.  They also stayed on the planet where Han Yu was, waiting for the next order.  Han Yu didn't pay much attention to these people and concentrated on doing what he wanted to do.

    Right now Han Yu is still facing another trouble, that is Fire Qilin.  Since the fusion of the Molten Core, Fire Qilin has harassed Han Yu more than once, wanting to hand over control of the domain to Han Yu, but Han Yu, who has gained new power, is a little reluctant to let Fire Qilin disappear.  Speaking of which, Huo Qilin had helped Han Yu a lot in the past.  Now Han Yu is a little reluctant to let the Fire Qilin disappear for the sake of power.  But Huo Qilin always urged him, which made Han Yu decide to have a good talk with Huo Qilin.

    In the flame field, when Huo Qilin saw Han Yu arriving, he seemed a little excited and immediately prepared to fight, but Han Yu waved his hand and said: "Don't be too busy doing it yet, I have something to tell you."

    "What's the matter? If you want to persuade me to stay, then don't say anything. My mission"

    "Put the mission aside first, Xiaohuo, you hate me?  "Han Yu planned to fire Qilin's words.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin looked at Han Yu and replied: "You have a lot of problems, you are a little arrogant, and your thinking is a little childish" Little by little, more is a bigger one,  Black lines appeared on Han Yu's forehead. After finally waiting for Huo Qilin to finish talking about his shortcomings, Han Yu quickly asked: "Don't I have any advantages?"

    "Advantages? HmmhissI really can't think of any advantages you have." Huo Qilin pretended to think for a moment and said to Han Yu helplessly.

    Han Yu said depressedly: "In that case, let's wait until you figure out what my advantages are before we talk about taking over control of the domain." After Han Yu turned to leave, Huo Qilin quickly stopped Han Yu and said:  "Hey~ I remembered it, I remembered it, you have advantages."

    "What?" Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin expectantly and said.

    "You are good to your companions and will not betray your companions. Whatever wishes your companions have, you will try your best to help them." After Huo Qilin finished speaking, he looked at Han Yu and said nothing.

    Han Yu scratched his head with a wry smile and asked Huo Qilin, "Xiao Huo, do you really want to disappear?"

    "Nonsense! I miss home. Only after completing your damn mission can I return to my hometown. I originally thought that I had no hope in this life, but I didn't expect that I could complete my mission so quickly."

    "Do you have a hometown?" Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin in surprise.

    "I didn't jump out of the cracks in the rocks. Of course I have a hometown." Fire Qilin rolled his eyes and replied.  Regarding Han Yu's question, Huo Qilin knew that the only way was to let Han Yu understand what he wanted to know.  Only then can he meet his own requirements.

    "Where is your hometown? Can I go and see it?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "You can pull him down. If you bring this scourge back to my hometown, wouldn't I be luring the wolf into my home?" Huo Qilin dismissed Han Yu's idea without hesitation.

    "Am I that bad?" Han Yu asked unconvinced.

    "Haha" Huo Qilin just laughed twice at Han Yu's question.  But it made Han Yu feel angry. Han Yu had always felt good about himself.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to go crazy.  Fire Qilin hurriedly responded: "Actually speaking, I am transformed from the scales of the Fire Qilin you hold. In other words, I can be regarded as the clone of the Fire Qilin who gave the scales to you. The hometown I mentioned  , is the hometown of the fire unicorn you met. And the hometown I want to return to, to put it bluntly, is to return to that fire unicorn. It’s not like you haven’t seen that fire unicorn, so you should know that it doesn’t want to see you.  "

    "How could that be? I think I'm quite popular." Under Huo Qilin's disdainful gaze, Han Yu's defense became quieter and quieter.

    After Huo Qilin waited for Han Yu to shut up, he said quietly: "Han Yu. Don't always feel so good about yourself."

    Han Yu: ""

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't answer, Huo Qilin continued: "As a mythical beast, it is actually not too friendly to humans. Think about the God-Destroying War, who were humans' opponents at that time? They were gods and demons. And mythical beasts can also be regarded as gods.  A branch of the devil. During the God-Destroying War, the divine beasts did not gain anything in the face of the powerful force of human beings."

    "If you say so, then why are Fire Phoenix, Ice Phoenix, and Molten Core so friendly to me as a human?" Han Yu asked unconvinced.

    "Because the mythical beasts understand that humans are the most complex creatures, and it is very difficult for humans to accurately distinguish between good and bad. Therefore, most of the interactions between mythical beasts and humans are based on looking directly at the human heart. Do you think there are fire phoenixes and ice phoenixes?  Why Molten Core is friendly to you is because you have something they value in your heart. Why do you think they use mind-reading skills on you? That's because they are afraid that you humans are good at duplicity and will deceive them."

    Facing Huo Qilin's answer, Han Yu couldn't find anything to refute, so he could only glare at Huo Qilin angrily.  But Huo Qilin didn't care at all about Han Yu's glare.  It seemed to be addicted and continued to talk to itself: "In the same way, the fire unicorn who handed you the scales also values ??something in your heart. You must not think that you are the kind of person who is loved by everyone.  Flowers bloom and cars appear. There used to be this kind of human beings, but after the God-Destroying War, that kind of human beings no longer exist.”

    "Why?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "Well you can understand it as the curse of gods and demons. Gods and demons who have been kicked off the altar by force by humans will never be willing to fail. But facing humans with powerful external forces, it is no longer feasible to punish humans through force.  Possibly, so gods and demons use forces that humans cannot deal with as a means of retaliating against humans. Why do you think humans willAre there so many strong men?  I can guarantee you that there are definitely elements of gods and demons in it.  "

    Han Yu: ""

    "The bad nature of human beings. When there is no threat from external enemies, human beings will start fighting among themselves. By fighting, human beings will block their own way of survival. When the final war of killing each other is inevitable. And  After a great war, the surviving humans began to develop again. When they reached a certain stage, they began to fight among themselves. This kind of history keeps repeating. As long as you are willing, you can know it by reading the history of human development. Human beings often  Talking about natural disasters. In fact, in my opinion, there are no natural disasters in human beings except for disasters, because the ones who cause natural disasters are often humans themselves"

    "Okay, okay, I'm not here to listen to you teach me." Han Yu interrupted Huo Qilin a little irritably, but Huo Qilin did not continue after being interrupted, but looked at Han Yu silently.  .

    Han Yu was pacing in place, but his mind kept thinking about what Huo Qilin had just said.  Although he didn't want to admit it, what Huo Qilin said was.  But more than 80% of them had to admit that what Huo Qilin said was reasonable.  Han Yu is not an uneducated person. When he has nothing to do, Han Yu will also read books. Of course, he is not a big scholar who studies knowledge.  Han Yu likes to study history, but of course the purpose is not pure.  Han Yu's purpose in studying history is to find those famous tombs in history, but it is inevitable.  Han Yu also has a certain understanding of human history.

    Throughout human history.  There are only a handful of days when there can be no wars in the world. In other words, wars are happening anytime, anywhere.  Most of the war targets are humans of the same kind.  And as the power in human hands becomes stronger and stronger, the number of casualties caused by each war often reaches new highs.  Among them, civilians suffered the largest number of casualties.

    Shaking his head vigorously, Han Yu tried to put this kind of thing out of his head and stop thinking about it.  Although he is a superpower now, the extremely arduous and thankless task of maintaining world peace should be left to others.  I just want to be a happy adventurer.  As long as Zhan doesn't find him, Han Yu will still choose to hide as far away as possible.

    Fire Qilin’s preaching was successful, but its purpose failed.  Fire Qilin wants Han Yu to take over control of all its current areas. Considering Han Yu's current state, it is probably impossible to let go and fight.

    In response to Huo Qilin's provocation, Han Yu just said "Next time" and turned around to leave. This made Huo Qilin very depressed and couldn't help but blame himself for being too talkative.

    Han Yu, who returned to the Courage, still seemed a little depressed. After seeing her, Han Mengxin thought that Han Yu missed Lin Ke. She couldn't help but sympathize with Han Yu and comforted Han Yu: "Brother, it's okay. I believe we will find out the whereabouts of Sister Lin Ke soon."  We can find out. SF Express can be said to be the most well-informed organization. If even they can’t find the whereabouts of Sister Lin Ke, then there’s no point in our hurrying.”

    "Huh? Mengxin, who did you hear that I was thinking about Lin Ke?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin in confusion and asked.

    "Huh? Aren't you worried about Sister Lin Ke?" Han Mengxin asked equally puzzled.

    "Why am I worried about her? From Lin Mohan's attitude towards her, we can see that Lin Ke's status in Lin Mohan's organization is not low. As long as she doesn't cause trouble, no one will dare to provoke her easily."

    "Then if you meet Sister Lin Ke, how do you plan to treat her?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "Hmph! If I meet her What are the children asking about this? Where is Ning Ping? Why can't you see others in the past two days? Are you bullying him again? Mengxin, don't you think so?  Brother, you should restrain your temper. Girls should learn to be reserved. I know Ning Ping lets you go because he likes you, but you can't push yourself too far?" Han Yu persuaded Han Mengxin earnestly.  road.

    Han Mengxin quickly interrupted Han Yu and said, "Stop, stop, stop, brother, what are you talking about? Who told you that I bullied Ning Ping? That guy has been competing with himself these past two days."

    "Huh? Are you competing with yourself? Mengxin, look at how hard you've forced him"

    "Shut up! It has nothing to do with me!" Upon hearing this, Han Mengxin quickly interrupted Han Yu's preaching and said, "I have to blame you for this matter. I should say it was you who forced it."

    "What does it have to do with me?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Han Mengxin snorted and said: "Huh! It's not that your strength has improved, but Ning Ping has not improved. As a result, Ning Ping felt a little bad about his face, so he has been in seclusion for the past two days, saying that he will never let you do it.  fall."

    "Ehhe's not a capable person, so why should he compare to me?" Han Yu muttered, touching his nose.

    “???!  You still have the nerve to say it.  It’s not like you don’t know that Ning Ping has a strong temper.  Originally, you were of equal strength, but now you are awesome and have suddenly become a person with super powers. And he is still hanging around outside the grandmaster's door. Can he not be anxious?  "

    "Then what do you want me to do?" Han Yu spread his hands and asked.

    "Nonsense, what should I do if I know? Do I need to come to you?"

    "This man, it is a good thing to be motivated. As his confidante, you should support him, care about him, love him, and be his good wife, instead of coming to me to find a solution. Because I have no choice.  .”

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, although she knew that Han Yu was telling the truth, Han Mengxin couldn't help but stepped on Han Yu's feet hard, then raised her head like a proud swan, turned and left.  Han Yu rubbed his sore feet and watched Han Mengxin leave. At the same time, he silently prayed in his heart that Han Mengxin would not come to trouble him again.

    Han Yu, who was walking a little unsteadily, passed by Qiao Yaner's room and heard a lot of movement in the room.  Han Yu couldn't help but frown. Just as he pushed the door and was about to go in, he saw a UFO flying straight towards his head. Han Yu stretched out his hand to catch it and saw that it was a wrench. When he looked at Qiao Yan'er again, he saw Qiao Yan'er.  Yan'er was crawling onto the bed, and then she said angrily: "Don't you think it's a little late to crawl onto the bed now?"

    "Hehe I can't sit still." Qiao Yan'er, who was caught, said to Han Yu in embarrassment.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this, put the wrench in his hand back into the tool box, walked to Qiao Yan'er's bed and sat down, covered Qiao Yan'er with the quilt and said: "Be idle even if you can't help it. Mengxin said you  My body has just recovered and needs time to rest. I told you that the body is the capital of doing things. Without a good body, there are limits to everything you can do."

    "But, I just thought of a way to improve the power of Courage, and I just thought" Qiao Yaner defended in a low voice.  But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Han Yu, "You are not allowed to think about anything else now. What you have to do now is the same, which is to take good care of your body as soon as possible. After you get well, you can do whatever you like.  Well, I will never stop you, but now, if you let me see you not taking your body seriously again, be careful that I slap you."

    "Hey, I'm not afraid." Qiao Yan'er muttered in a low voice, and Han Yu just pretended not to hear.

    Qiao Yan'er, who was lying on the bed, suddenly said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, I'm so bored, tell me a story." Han Yu couldn't help sweating on his forehead, "Hey, tell me a story?"  Han Yu is not afraid of the sky or the earth, but he is afraid of telling stories.  For Han Yu, telling a story is much more difficult than having him fight jungle beasts.

    Fortunately, Qiao Yan'er was considerate and didn't ask Han Yu to tell any original stories. Instead, she took out a booklet from under the pillow, handed it to Han Yu with a smile and said, "How about you read a story to me?"  Okay, remember to speak with emotion."

    Han Yu took the brochure handed over by Qiao Yaner with great relief. When he saw the cover, he was stunned.  The words 18x immediately told Han Yu that the book in his hand was definitely not a healthy book.  Still full of emotions?

    "Where did this book come from?" Han Yu asked with a straight face.

    But Qiao Yan'er didn't show any embarrassment at all. She looked at Han Yu with a fussy look and said, "Look at your nervous look. What's wrong? I'm an adult, I'm already over 18 years old.  What’s wrong with reading some erotic novels?”

    "That's not the problem!" Han Yu said, glaring at Qiao Yan'er.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 909 Gods and Demons Abandon the People

    Gods and demons were the rulers of this world before humans launched the war to destroy gods.  What is the specific reason why humans launched the God-Destroying War?  The official history handed down is that the gods and demons were afraid of the growing power of humans and were worried about the backlash from humans, so they decided to strike first. Moreover, they did this kind of thing more than once.  But humans noticed the gods and demons' intentions before they took action. In order to protect themselves, humans launched a war to destroy the gods.  Of course this is the official statement.  As for the theory circulating among the people, there are divergent opinions.  But whether it is official or private, all the opinions have one thing in common, that is, during the God-Destroying War, the enemy that mankind had to face at the beginning was not the gods and demons, but the servant army loyal to the gods and demons.  They are intelligent life forms created by gods and demons in addition to humans.

    This type of intelligent life form is different from human beings and does not have any faith issues. It is loyal to the gods and demons who created them, and thus received the favor of the gods and demons. However, with the defeat of the gods and demons, this type of intelligent life form also disappeared.  disappeared in the long river of history.  Some people think that they have been exterminated, while others think that they are hiding, collecting the remnant souls of gods and demons to secretly accumulate strength, waiting for the opportunity to make a comeback.  But regardless of the possibility, this type of intelligent life form is no longer known to the public, and has gradually become an existence in myths and legends.

    Han Yu and his party entered the virgin forest to search for the missing Johnson and Mead Johnson. After walking about 500 meters along the footprints on the ground, they found that the footprints on the ground disappeared.  No more footprints were seen around, but there were neither cliffs nor lakes or rivers around. The disappearance of the footprints was too sudden, unless the two of them suddenly flew up But this was obviously impossible.

    Han Yu asked Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan to stay where they were and be careful, while he began to look for suspicious clues on the surrounding trees.  Since he didn't leave by flying, the only possibility was to use the vines growing on the trees to swing away.  Just like Tarzan.

    Han Yu checked very carefully and was also very careful.  If he really wandered away, there were probably accomplices of the third figure hiding around.  Judging from what that guy did, he was not a good bird.

    The hard work pays off!  Han Yu finally found the suspicious place, judging from the location.  It is indeed very possible that someone grabbed the vine from Han Yu's current position and then attacked Johnson and Mead Johnson from behind, thus taking them away from the air.

    Han Yu, who returned to the ground, told Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan what he had discovered, who were already impatient. After listening to Han Yu's story, Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan's expressions changed, and they opened their portable bags without hesitation.  Wearing a firearm for self-defense.  For Han Yu, these guns were useless.  But for Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan, this is a guarantee for them to enhance their sense of security now.

    Han Yu did not stop the two of them, but just reminded them to be careful and not to shoot without explanation when encountering a suspicious situation. That would probably cause trouble.

    Looking at Han Yu, Jia Zhaocai pondered for a moment.  It seemed that he had made a major decision and put the safety on the gun again, and asked Sheng Yuan to do the same thing.  Although Sheng Yuan was puzzled, he still did as he was told.

    Regarding Jia Zhaocai’s trust in him, Han Yu just smiled and did not give Jia Zhaocai any more guarantees. He just told Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan to watch their backs.  Because Johnson and Meizhen were attacked from behind.

    The group of three people continued walking forward for about 500 meters in the direction Han Yu had guessed, when they suddenly heard footsteps in the distance.  Sheng Yuan almost screamed, but Han Yu covered his mouth in time and dragged him behind a big tree.  The three of them hid behind a tree, listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer.  The dull sound made people feel that the person walking over must be quite big.

    After a while, the owner who made the footsteps appeared. When Han Yu and others saw it, they saw a really big humanoid lifeform with a height of five meters standing less than ten meters away from Han Yu and others' hiding place.  He kept sniffing.  The reason why the creatures that appeared are called humanoid lifeforms.  That's because this guy has a similar appearance to a human. The only difference is the eyes on his face. Humans have two eyes, but he only has one, and that eye is extremely big.  It almost takes up half of the whole big face.

    "It smells like a human being." The humanoid life form suddenly spoke to itself in human language.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately screamed inwardly. He lifted Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan with both hands, and the three of them fell forward at the same time.  At the same time, a simple wooden stick made of a thick tree trunk swept across the hiding place where Han Yu and the others had just been hiding.

    Since the target has been exposed, of course there is no need to continue hiding.  Han Yu picked up Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan and ran away.  Of course, the humanoid life form refused to give up when it saw this, and immediately chased after him.

    As Han Yu ran, he asked Jia Zhaocai to give him the medicine used to drive away mosquitoes in the forest.Get the medicine for yourself.  Jia Zhaocai didn't hesitate at all, and handed Han Yu the remaining half of the bottle of medicine from his pocket.  Han Yu weighed it in his hand, then turned around and threw it at the chasing humanoid life form.  Upon seeing this, the humanoid lifeform swung the stick without hesitation and smashed the medicine bottle that flew over. As a result, the potion in the medicine bottle was scattered in the air. At this time, the humanoid lifeform happened to catch up.

    "Ah! Eyes! My eyes!" The humanoid life form stopped chasing, covered its eyes with both hands and shouted in a hissing voice.

    When Han Yu and the other three heard the screams of the humanoid life form, they immediately stopped.  Sheng Yuan raised the gun in his hand and wanted to attack the humanoid life form that ignored them, but Han Yu reached out to stop him, "Stop! It's not the time to kill him yet. At least we need to understand the origin of this guy."

    Sheng Yuan put away his weapon, stood behind Han Yu consciously, and left the questioning to Han Yu.  Regarding Sheng Yuan's understanding, Han Yu smiled slightly and said nothing.

    But just as Han Yu was thinking about his words, another angry and old voice came, "Damn humans! Do you really not know that forgiveness is a virtue? You have obtained all the benefits in the God-Destroying War.  Sheng, why do you still want to kill us poor homeless people?"

    Hearing the angry accusation, Han Yu followed the sound and saw another humanoid life form slightly smaller than the one in front of him rushing over.  Looking at the obvious female features on her chest, Han Yu understood that the old guy rushing over was probably a woman.

    The female humanoid protected the humanoid with injured eyes behind her and stared at Han Yu and the others warily.  Han Yu scratched his head when he saw this.  He said to Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan behind him: "You guys retreat first, and put your weapons away." Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan had no objections and retreated as instructed.  Seeing Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan retreat, the female humanoid's vigilance relaxed a little.

    Han Yu said: "Although we are human beings, we will not attack other lives for no reason. The reason why we are here is because two of our companions entered the virgin forest and we are here to find them. As for  If you have a conflict with your companion, it’s because he attacked us first. If we don’t resist, our lives will be threatened. We are not people who like to sit back and wait to be killed.”

    After listening to Han Yu's words, the female humanoid life form was doubtful and said to Han Yu: "I will believe what you said for now, but you are too cruel. Don't you know that eyes are very important to Cyclops?"  A part of it?”

    "Cyclops?!" Jia Zhaocai, who was standing behind Han Yu, screamed when he heard the female humanoid's words.  Han Yu turned around and asked, "Mr. Jia. You seem surprised?"

    "Can I not be surprised? Cyclops is a loyal follower of gods and demons. I used to have doubts about the existence of Cyclops, but I didn't expect that I would encounter it today? This discovery is really"

    "Mr. Jia, as a platinum customer, can I ask you not to tell others what you discovered today?"

    Hearing this, Jia Zhaocai asked with some confusion: "Huh? Mr. Han, why? Such a major discovery, if this is reported to the alliance"

    "I'm not a human trafficker. Look at what they look like. If someone with evil intentions knows their existence, what fate will they face? Do you like living in a cage and being visited?" Han Yu interrupted Jia Zhaocai  asked.

    "I understand, please rest assured. I swear on my dead parents that I will never tell anyone what I saw today. If I violate this oath, I will die without a burial place."

    Han Yu didn’t completely believe Jia Zhaocai’s words, but the fact that Jia Zhaocai could swear this oath at least shows that this guy has not been dazzled by the huge benefits.  When Sheng Yuan noticed that Han Yu and Jia Zhaocai were looking at him, he quickly raised his hands and swore.  Promise not to tell anyone what you saw today, otherwise you will do whatever you want.

    The female Cyclops looked on with cold eyes, but regarding Han Yu's attitude, this female Cyclops was obviously much kinder than before, but when she looked at her companion who was still crying out in pain.  There was a sad look in his eyes.

    "Well, actually, just rinse it with water and it'll be fine. You don't have to worry too much." Han Yu said to the female Cyclops.

    The female Cyclops was stunned when she heard this. She looked at Han Yu with some suspicion and asked, "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Whether it's true or not, just give it a try." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    The female Cyclops thought right, and immediately reached out to lift her companion on her shoulders, and ran towards the water source.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly followed with Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan.

    ?Perhaps eager to help her companions get out of pain, the female CyclopsHe followed his companion and ran all the way to a waterfall. He was about to push his companion under the waterfall to rinse his eyes. Fortunately, Han Yu arrived in time. When he saw this, he hurriedly shouted: "You can't rush like that!"

    Hearing this, the female Cyclops stopped moving and looked at Han Yu in confusion.  Han Yu let go of Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan, ran to the female Cyclops and explained: "The water flow of the waterfall is too fast. If you rush directly like this, your companion will probably be in more pain. Let you lie on your back, and then you hold it with your hands  The water slowly flowed into his eyes. It will be fine after a few more times."

    The female Cyclops was doubtful about Han Yu's words, but she still did as Han Yu said.  Not to mention, soon, the male Cyclops stopped moaning in pain. After a while, except for the redness around his eyes, the male Cyclops was fine.

    "Ah!" Upon seeing Han Yu and the others, the male Cyclops angrily tried to rush over to fight, but was stopped by the female Cyclops, "Don't mess around, they don't mean any harm."

    "Human beings are all bad guys! They all deserve to die!"

    "Nonsense! Without the guidance of the human in front of you, your eyes will be blind sooner or later. What's wrong with you? You, you" The female Cyclops noticed that the male Cyclops suddenly looked behind her with straight eyes, and turned around in confusion.  After taking a look, he was immediately stunned by the flames in Han Yu's hands.

    "Oh. I am a person with abilities, and what I am good at is flames. Your companion was too scary just now, so I had to prepare for a fight." Han Yu extinguished the flame in his hand and said to the female Cyclops with a relaxed expression.

    "Have you humans acquired the inheritance of gods and demons? Oh my God, please open your eyes. Humans are already strong enough. How will we, the people abandoned by gods and demons, live in the future?" said the one-eyed female.  The giant suddenly looked up to the sky with a sad expression and sighed.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this and said: "Hey, what is the legacy of gods and demons? Why have I never heard of it. Long before the God-Destroying War, superpowers already existed, but the number was not as high as it is now. This has something to do with gods and demons.  What's the relationship? You said you are a people abandoned by the gods and demons? That's strange, it's not during the God-Destroying War. Did your whole family stand with the gods and demons and become enemies of mankind? How could the gods and demons abandon you?"

    "Alasyou don't understand even after I tell you. Let's go. The two companions you said were missing were probably captured by the goblins. If you want to find your companions, you'd better  Hurry up, it's too late. Your companions may become human beings." The female Cyclops seemed unwilling to mention what happened back then, waving her hand and saying to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu discussed it with Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan, and decided that it was more important to find the two missing companions first. As for the rest, he would know if he had a chance, and forget it if he didn't.  But before Han Yu could ask the female Cyclops to lead them the way, the male Cyclops said to Han Yu: "You can if you want us to lead the way for you. But you must agree to one condition."

    "You said it." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    "Leave us a spark of fire."

    "Huh? Tinder? Which one do you want?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  Hearing Han Yu's question, the male Cyclops rolled his eyes and said to Han Yu: "Humans, you are not the only ones who know that cooked food tastes better than raw food."

    "But will you save the fire?" Han Yu asked again.

    "You don't need to worry about this."

    Hearing this, Han Yu stretched out his right hand and said, "It's easy to get fire. You can do it at any time. How do you plan to get fire?"

    "Wait for me." The male Cyclops said to Han Yu when he saw this, turned around and ran away.  After a while, the male Cyclops disappeared.  Upon seeing this, the female Cyclops said apologetically to Han Yu: "I'm sorry, my child is always so irritable."

    "Oh. No need to apologize, I didn't care. I just thought it was a bit troublesome for you to save fire. I wonder if you would like to learn how to drill wood to make fire. I guess the lighter we brought was given to you, so you won't be able to use it."

    "Drilling wood to make fire? HahaThank you for your kindness." The female Cyclops smiled bitterly upon hearing this.  He said to Han Yu: "We actually know how to drill wood to make fire, but we always fail."

    "Unsuccessful? There is actually no technical content in drilling wood to make fire. As long as you find the materials, there will be no problem. What materials did you use to make fire?" Han Yu asked in confusion after hearing this.

    The female Cyclops hesitated for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly: "We understand the principle of drilling wood to make fire. There is no particularity in using wood. We just use nearby trees."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the trees around him, nodded and said, "No wonder you can't make fire. Making fire by drilling wood simply relies on the rapid friction between trees."The generated heat ignites flammable materials.  It is best for the trees used for rubbing to be very dry. Only dry trees can be easily ignited, but the surrounding trees are too humid.  "

    Like the window paper being punctured, Han Yu’s words immediately gave the female Cyclops a feeling of enlightenment.  In order to verify what Han Yu said, the female Cyclops found materials according to Han Yu's request, and then began to drill wood and make fire in front of Han Yu.  When the male Cyclops was holding the fire-making object he had just made, he saw his mother looking at a thin wooden stick that was lit in her hand with a look of joy on her face.

    "Mother, hurry up, don't let the fire be extinguished." The male Cyclops quickly said to the female Cyclops.

    "Don't worry, my child, we no longer have to worry about fire. I already know the trick of drilling wood to make fire, and this is all thanks to this human being named Han Yu."

    "He? Mother, humans are all liars, don't be fooled." The male Cyclops glanced at Han Yu in disbelief and reminded his mother.  As a result, he received a slap from his mother.  Later, under the guidance of his mother, the male Cyclops successfully drilled wood to make fire. After knowing that this was instructed by the human being Han Yu, the male Cyclops finally had a better attitude towards Han Yu, the human being.  Although his eyes suffered before because of this human being, the generous Cyclops would not care about it like humans.

    "Humans. Keep going along this road, and you will see a valley. In that valley, live the goblin clan you are looking for. Your missing companions should be in there. Be careful, humans.  , The goblin clan is not easy to mess with." The female Cyclops pointed to her left hand and said to Han Yu.

    "Thank you for your advice. We will be careful." Han Yu thanked him and continued to set off with Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan.

    Gods and demons were the rulers of this world before humans launched the war to destroy gods.  What is the specific reason why humans launched the God-Destroying War?  The official history handed down is that the gods and demons were afraid of the growing power of humans and were worried about the backlash from humans, so they decided to strike first. Moreover, they did this kind of thing more than once.  But human beings noticed the intentions of the gods and demons before they took action, and in order to protect themselves.  Humanity launched a war to destroy gods.  Of course this is the official statement.  As for the theory circulating among the people, there are divergent opinions.  But whether it is official or private, all the accounts have one thing in common, that is, during the God-Destroying War, the enemy that mankind faced at the beginning was not the gods and demons, but the servant army loyal to the gods and demons.  That is, in addition to human beings, other intelligent life forms created by gods and demons.

    This type of intelligent life form is different from human beings and does not have any faith issues. It is loyal to the gods and demons who created them, and thus received the favor of the gods and demons. However, with the defeat of the gods and demons, this type of intelligent life form also disappeared.  disappeared in the long river of history.  Some people think that they have been exterminated, while others think that they are hiding, collecting the remnant souls of gods and demons to secretly accumulate strength, waiting for the opportunity to make a comeback.  But whatever that may be.  This type of intelligent life form is no longer known to the public, and has gradually become an existence in myths and legends.

    Han Yu and his party entered the virgin forest to search for the missing Johnson and Mead Johnson. After walking about 500 meters along the footprints on the ground, they found that the footprints on the ground disappeared.  No more footprints were seen around, but there were neither cliffs nor lakes or rivers around.  The disappearance of the footprints was too sudden, unless the two of them suddenly flew up But this was obviously impossible.

    Han Yu asked Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan to stay where they were and be careful, while he began to look for suspicious clues on the surrounding trees.  Since he didn't fly away, the only possibility was to swing away using the vines growing on the trees, just like Tarzan.

    Han Yu checked very carefully and was also very careful.  If he really wandered away, there were probably accomplices of the third figure hiding around.  Judging from what that guy did, he was not a good bird.

    The hard work pays off!  Han Yu finally found the suspicious place. Judging from the location, it was indeed very possible that someone grabbed the vines from where Han Yu was now and then attacked Johnson and Mead Johnson from behind, thus taking them away from the air.

    Han Yu, who returned to the ground, told Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan what he had discovered, who were already impatient. After listening to Han Yu's story, Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan's expressions changed, and they opened their portable bags without hesitation.  Wearing a firearm for self-defense.  For Han Yu, these guns are useless, but for Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan, they are a guarantee to enhance their sense of security.

    Han Yu did not stop the two of them, but just reminded them to be careful and not to shoot without explanation when encountering a suspicious situation. That would probably cause trouble.

    Looking atHan Yu and Jia Zhaocai pondered for a moment, and seemed to have made a major decision. They turned the safety on the gun again and asked Sheng Yuan to do the same with him.  Although Sheng Yuan was puzzled, he still did as he was told.

    Regarding Jia Zhaocai’s act of trusting him, Han Yu just smiled and did not give Jia Zhaocai any more guarantees. He only told Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan to watch their backs, because Johnson and Meizhen were attacked from behind.

    The group of three people continued walking forward for about 500 meters in the direction Han Yu had guessed, when they suddenly heard footsteps in the distance.  Sheng Yuan almost screamed, but Han Yu covered his mouth in time and dragged him behind a big tree.  The three of them hid behind a tree, listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer.  The dull sound made people feel that the person walking over must be quite big.

    It won’t take a while.  The owner who made the footsteps appeared, and when Han Yu and others saw it, they saw a really big humanoid lifeform with a height of five meters, standing less than ten meters away from Han Yu and others' hiding place, sniffing.  The reason why the creature that appeared is called a humanoid life form is because its appearance is similar to that of a human being.  The only difference is the eyes on the face. Humans have two eyes, but he only has one, and that eye is so big that it almost takes up half of the entire face.

    "It smells like a human being." The humanoid life form suddenly spoke to itself in human language.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately screamed inwardly and raised Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan with both hands.  The three men fell forward at the same time.  At the same time, a simple wooden stick made of a thick tree trunk swept across the hiding place where Han Yu and the others had just been hiding.

    Since the target has been exposed, of course there is no need to continue hiding.  Han Yu picked up Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan and ran away.  Of course, the humanoid life form refused to give up when it saw this, and immediately chased after him.

    As Han Yu ran, he asked Jia Zhaocai to bring him the medicine used to drive away mosquitoes in the forest.  Jia Zhaocai didn't hesitate at all, and handed Han Yu the remaining half of the bottle of medicine from his pocket.  Han Yu weighed it in his hand, then turned around and threw it at the chasing humanoid life form.  Upon seeing this, the humanoid life form swung the stick without hesitation and smashed the flying medicine bottle into pieces.  As a result, the potion in the potion bottle was scattered in the air, and at this time, the humanoid life form happened to catch up.

    "Ah! Eyes! My eyes!" The humanoid life form stopped chasing, covered its eyes with both hands and shouted in a hissing voice.

    When Han Yu and the other three heard the screams of the humanoid life form, they immediately stopped.  Sheng Yuan raised the gun in his hand and wanted to attack the humanoid life form that ignored them, but Han Yu reached out to stop him, "Stop! It's not the time to kill him yet. At least we need to understand the origin of this guy."

    Sheng Yuan put away his weapon.  He consciously stood behind Han Yu and left the questioning to Han Yu.  Regarding Sheng Yuan's understanding, Han Yu smiled slightly and said nothing.

    But just as Han Yu was thinking about his words, another angry and old voice came, "Damn humans! Do you really not know that forgiveness is a virtue? You have obtained all the benefits in the God-Destroying War.  Sheng, why do you still want to kill us poor homeless people?"

    Hearing the angry accusation, Han Yu followed the sound and saw another humanoid life form slightly smaller than the one in front of him rushing over.  Looking at the obvious female features on her chest, Han Yu understood that the old guy rushing over was probably a woman.

    The female humanoid protects the humanoid with an injured eye behind her.  They stared at Han Yu and the others warily.  Han Yu scratched his head when he saw this, and said to Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan behind him: "You retreat first, and put your weapons away." Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan had no objections and retreated as instructed.  And when they saw Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan retreating.  The female humanoid's vigilance relaxed a little.

    Han Yu said: "Although we are human beings, we will not attack other lives for no reason. The reason why we are here is because two of our companions entered the virgin forest and we are here to find them. As for  If you have a conflict with your companion, it is because he attacked us first. If we do not resist, our lives will be threatened, and we are not people who like to sit back and wait to be killed."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, the female humanoid life form was doubtful and said to Han Yu: "I will believe what you said for now, but you are too cruel. Don't you know that eyes are very important to Cyclops?"  A part of it?”

    "Cyclops?!" Jia Zhaocai, who was standing behind Han Yu, screamed when he heard the female humanoid's words.  Han Yu turned around and asked, "Mr. Jia, you seem surprised?"

    "Can I not be surprised? Cyclops is a loyal follower of gods and demons. I used to have doubts about the existence of Cyclops, but I didn't expect that I would encounter it today? This discovery is really"??”

    "Mr. Jia, as a platinum customer, can I ask you not to tell others what you discovered today?"

    Hearing this, Jia Zhaocai asked with some confusion: "Huh? Mr. Han, why? Such a major discovery, if this is reported to the alliance"

    "I'm not a human trafficker. Look at what they look like. If someone with evil intentions finds out about their existence, what fate will they face? Do you like living in a cage and being visited?" Han Yu interrupted Jia Zhaocai  asked.

    "I understand, please don't worry, I swear on my dead parents. I will never tell anyone what I saw today. If you violate this oath, you will die without a burial place."

    Han Yu didn’t completely believe Jia Zhaocai’s words, but the fact that Jia Zhaocai could swear this oath at least shows that this guy has not been dazzled by the huge benefits.  And when Sheng Yuan noticed that Han Yu and Jia Zhaocai were looking at him together.  He also quickly raised his hands and swore, promising not to tell anyone what he saw today, otherwise he would do whatever he wanted.

    The female Cyclops looked on with cold eyes, but regarding Han Yu's attitude, this female Cyclops was obviously much kinder than before, but when she looked at her companion who was still crying out in pain.  There was a sad look in his eyes.

    "Well, actually, just rinse it with water and it'll be fine. You don't have to worry too much." Han Yu said to the female Cyclops.

    The female Cyclops was stunned when she heard this. She looked at Han Yu with some suspicion and asked, "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Whether it's true or not, just give it a try." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    The female Cyclops thought right and immediately reached out to lift her companion on her shoulders.  Take a step and run towards a place with water.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly followed with Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan.

    Perhaps eager to help her companion out of pain, the female Cyclops carried her companion and flew all the way to a waterfall. She was about to push her companion under the waterfall to rinse her eyes. Fortunately, Han Yu arrived in time and shouted hurriedly:  "Don't rush like that!"

    Hearing this, the female Cyclops stopped moving and looked at Han Yu in confusion.  Then Han Yu let go of Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan.  He ran to the female Cyclops and explained: "The water in the waterfall is too fast. If you rush directly like this, your companion may be in more pain. Let you lie on your back, and then hold the water with your hands and slowly flow it to his eyes."  Here. If you come here a few times, it will be fine."

    The female Cyclops was doubtful about Han Yu's words, but she still did as Han Yu said.  Not to mention, soon, the male Cyclops stopped moaning in pain. After a while, except for the red eyes.  The male Cyclops is fine.

    "Ah!" Upon seeing Han Yu and the others, the male Cyclops angrily tried to rush over to fight, but was stopped by the female Cyclops, "Don't mess around, they don't mean any harm."

    "Human beings are all bad guys! They all deserve to die!"

    "Nonsense! Without the guidance of this human being in front of you, your eyes will be blind sooner or later. What's wrong with you? You, you" The female Cyclops noticed that the male Cyclops suddenly looked behind her with straight eyes, and turned around in confusion.  After taking a look, he was immediately stunned by the flames in Han Yu's hands.

    "Oh, I am a person with abilities, and my specialty is fire. Your companion was too scary just now, so I had to prepare for a fight." Han Yu extinguished the flame in his hand and said to the female Cyclops with a relaxed expression.

    "Have you humans acquired the inheritance of gods and demons? Oh my God, please open your eyes. Humans are already strong enough. How will we, the people who have been abandoned by gods and demons, survive in the future?" said the one-eyed woman.  The giant suddenly looked up to the sky with a sad expression and sighed.

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this and said: "Hey, what is the legacy of gods and demons? Why have I never heard of it. Long before the God-Destroying War, superpowers already existed, but the number was not as high as it is now. This has something to do with gods and demons.  What's the relationship? You said you are a people abandoned by the gods and demons? That's strange, didn't you say that during the God-Destroying War, your entire clan stood with the gods and demons and became enemies of mankind? How could the gods and demons abandon you?"

    "Alasyou don't understand even after I tell you. Let's go. The two companions you said were missing were probably captured by the goblins. If you want to find your companions, you'd better  Hurry up, if you go too late, your companions may become human." The female Cyclops seemed unwilling to mention what happened back then, waving her hand and saying to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu discussed it with Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan, and decided that it was more important to find the two missing companions first. As for the rest, he would know if he had a chance, and forget it if he didn't.  But before Han Yu could ask the female Cyclops to lead them the way, the male Cyclops said to Han Yu: "It's okay if you want us to lead the way for you, but you must agree.We have one condition.  "

    "You said it." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    "Leave us a spark of fire."

    "Huh? Tinder? Which one do you want?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  Hearing Han Yu's question, the male Cyclops rolled his eyes and said to Han Yu: "Humans, you are not the only ones who know that cooked food tastes better than raw food."

    "But will you save the fire?" Han Yu asked again.

    "You don't need to worry about this."

    Hearing this, Han Yu stretched out his right hand and said, "It's easy to get fire. You can do it at any time. How do you plan to get fire?"

    "Wait for me." The male Cyclops said to Han Yu when he saw this, turned around and ran away.  After a while, the male Cyclops disappeared.  Upon seeing this, the female Cyclops said apologetically to Han Yu: "I'm sorry, my child is always so irritable."

    "Oh, no need to apologize, I didn't care. I just thought it would be a little troublesome for you to save fire. I wonder if you would like to learn how to drill wood to make fire. The ignition device we brought is probably given to you, so you won't be able to use it."

    "Drilling wood to make fire? Haha Thank you for your kindness." The female Cyclops smiled bitterly and said to Han Yu: "We actually know how to drill wood to make fire, but we always fail."

    "Unsuccessful? There is actually no technical content in drilling wood to make fire. As long as you find the materials, there will be no problem. What materials did you use to make fire?" Han Yu asked in confusion after hearing this.

    The female Cyclops hesitated for a moment after hearing this, and said slowly: "We understand the principle of drilling wood to make fire. There is no particularity in using wood. We just use nearby trees."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the trees around him, nodded and said, "No wonder you can't make fire. Making fire by drilling wood is to rely on the heat generated by the rapid friction between trees to ignite flammable materials. The best trees for this friction are  It’s very dry, and only dry trees can be easily ignited, but the trees around here are too humid.”

    Like the window paper being punctured, Han Yu’s words immediately gave the female Cyclops a feeling of enlightenment.  In order to verify what Han Yu said, the female Cyclops found materials according to Han Yu's request, and then began to drill wood and make fire in front of Han Yu.  When the male Cyclops was holding the fire-making object he had just made, he saw his mother looking at a thin wooden stick that was lit in her hand with a look of joy on her face.

    "Mother, hurry up, don't let the fire be extinguished." The male Cyclops quickly said to the female Cyclops.

    "Don't worry, my child, we no longer have to worry about fire. I already know the trick of drilling wood to make fire, and this is all thanks to this human being named Han Yu."

    "He? Mother, humans are all liars, don't be fooled." The male Cyclops glanced at Han Yu in disbelief and reminded his mother.  In the end, he got a slap from his mother. Then under his mother's guidance, the male Cyclops successfully drilled wood to make fire. After knowing that this was the human being who directed Han Yu, the male Cyclops finally had a better attitude towards Han Yu, a human being.  a little.  Although his eyes suffered before because of this human being, the generous Cyclops would not care about it like humans.

    "Humans, keep walking along this road. You will see a valley, and in that valley, live the goblin clan you are looking for. Your missing companions should be in there. Be careful, humans.  , The goblin clan is not easy to mess with." The female Cyclops pointed to her left hand and said to Han Yu.

    "Thank you for your advice, we will be careful." Han Yu thanked him and continued to set off with Jia Zhaocai and Sheng Yuan.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Text Chapter 910 The future of the goblin clan

    "You, what do you want to do?" Johnson and Mead Johnson were like helpless girls who had fallen into the hands of a group of villains. They huddled together in fear and asked the crowd around them.

    Everyone said nothing, but stared at Johnson and Mead Johnson fiercely, thinking of the way these two guys were bragging just now, and also thinking of the lives they lived after they disappeared. This comparison definitely made them feel unbalanced.

    "Hit them!" Someone suddenly shouted, and then everyone surrounding Johnson and Mead Johnson waved their fists and beat them up headlessly.  Fortunately, everyone was still sensible and did not kill anyone. At the same time, they did not use weapons, only their fists.  But just using fists is enough for Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson.  The two of them felt the fists and raindrops falling on their bodies, so hard that they had to squat on the ground with their heads in their hands.

    At first, it was only men who surrounded Johnson and Mead Johnson. Women would not listen to these two bragging. But after seeing Johnson and Mead Johnson being beaten, several women on the side couldn't help it anymore and came over to kick them.  A few kicks.  Men all know that their biggest vital points are there, so when they hit Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson, they didn’t hit the vital parts. However, the new women didn’t care about this. With Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson letting out high-pitched screams,  Everyone stopped their hands and watched Johnson and Mead Johnson rolling on the ground holding their crotches with painful expressions on their faces. They subconsciously stayed away from the women on their feet.

    Seeing this, Jia Zhaocai quickly called to Sheng Yuan and others to carry the seriously injured Johnson and Mead Johnson down, lest these two unlucky guys would no longer be considered men in the future.

    With a slight cough, Jia Zhaocai said to the remaining people: "Hmm We have already taught these two guys, Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson, so this matter is over. Don't mention it again in the future. Now we have another problem to face.  , a few of the goblins who seduced Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson to leave have come this time. And this time, Mr. Han Yu has said that he will not take care of it anymore, so we can only rely on ourselves. If you also want to follow Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson  That way"

    "Dare! Those shameless women!" Before Jia Zhaocai could finish speaking, a female voice said angrily.

    Jia Zhaocai frowned dissatisfied, but seeing the angry look on the face of the woman who spoke, he consciously swallowed his dissatisfied words.  Arguing with an angry woman is just asking for trouble.  But the woman who interrupted Jia Zhaocai didn't have any consciousness at all. She stepped forward and pushed Jia Zhaocai aside, glared at the men in front of her and threatened: "I don't care what dirty thoughts you have in your heart. As long as we are here for one day, you will  You'd better put your thoughts away, otherwise, Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson will be your fate. Sisters, let us be armed and work together to deal with those shameless women."

    "oh!"

    Jia Zhaocai wanted to stop him, but when he saw his cute little secretary Xiaolian looking enthusiastically at the woman who had taken his place.  I couldn't help but sigh secretly.  Wisely chose to shut up.  After the meeting, Jia Zhaocai immediately reported what happened today.  As for the oath he made to Han Yu in the virgin forest, Jia Zhaocai could only pretend that he had not said it.

    The enemy of women is indeed only women.  The goblins who followed Han Yu out of the primeval forest suddenly found that the human women who appeared in front of them were all hostile human women, and none of the strong human men could be seen.  I really want to go to my queen to find a solution.  Little does he know that Her Majesty the Queen is now visiting the Courage as a guest.

    Inside the Courage, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner are receiving the Fairy Queen.  The Fairy Queen couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when she didn't see the person she wanted to see.  After chatting for a while, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but ask about Han Yu's whereabouts.  As a result, he was told that Han Yu was practicing and was not suitable to be disturbed.  After hearing this answer, the Fairy Queen knew that it was impossible to see Han Yu today.

    Three women in one drama, although Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner were a little wary of the Fairy Queen's visit, but after the three women chatted for a while, they seemed to have such a good relationship that they were talking and laughing with good friends who had known each other for many years.  Weird female friendships.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  Come to think of it, which woman is willing to do everything to her husband?  But for the continuation of the race, they had to do this kind of thing, and they were of a different race Just thinking about it, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner felt pitiful for the goblin clan.

    Women’s compassion…

    The Fairy Queen successfully gained the sympathy of Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er, which caused a huge change in Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er's attitudes towards the Fairy Queen.  The two people enthusiastically invited the Fairy Queen to visit the Courage. Of course, the Fairy Queen would not refuse this invitation.  But when the three women came to the kitchen,?When the Fairy Queen saw the succubus Angelita, the conflict broke out.

    “Why are you, a slut who is so useless, here?” Angelita asked the Fairy Queen in a vicious tone.

    "Hmph, what qualifications do you, a shemale, have to ask me this question?" the Fairy Queen asked without showing any signs of weakness.

    Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner hurriedly separated the Fairy Queen and the Succubus who were about to attack one by one. After persuasion, Angelita finally gave up the idea of ??teaching the Fairy Queen a lesson.  In fact, even if she were to teach her a lesson, she would still be no match for the Fairy Queen.  After this episode, the Fairy Queen had no intention of staying on the Courage anymore. She told Han Mengxin, who persuaded her, that she would come visit another day, and hoped that Han Yu could be present, then she left.

    After the Fairy Queen left, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner looked at each other helplessly.  Especially after hearing that the Fairy Queen wanted to see Han Yu by name, the two of them sighed helplessly.

    "Mengxin, Yan'er, you have to be careful. The goblins are very scary. They will do anything for men." Angelita appeared out of nowhere and reminded her with a kind-hearted look.  Han Mengxin said to Qiao Yaner.

    "Put me down. Compared with the reputation of goblins, the reputation of you succubus is not very good." Han Mengxin replied angrily, and then complained about Angelita: "You said you didn't know her before.  Why do you say bad words and disrupt our plans as soon as we meet?"

    Angelita smiled sheepishly when she heard this.  He replied: "Hey, goblins and succubi are natural enemies, but they can never defeat us."

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er both rolled their eyes. Qiao Yan'er asked Angelita: "Angelita, although they can't steal men from you, in terms of force, they probably can."  I'll leave you alone."

    "Don't mention it, so succubi and goblins are mortal enemies. But speaking of which, this is the first time I have seen a goblin. I feel that this goblin looks different from the goblins I have heard about." Angelita smiled.  said.

    "Anyway. Angelita, I hope that next time the Fairy Queen comes to visit, you can be more polite and don't call someone a slut. Can't you see that person is still a girl?" Han Mengxin solemnly said  He asked Angelita seriously.

    Seeing Han Mengxin’s serious face, Angelita also stopped smiling.  Then he said with a serious face: "Okay, I can agree to Mengxin's request. But I still want to remind you. Although the goblin is not as good as the succubus in appearance, but in terms of figure and technology, it is  It's much stronger than a succubus. If you don't want to have green hair, you'd better keep an eye on your respective men."

    "Han Yu (Ning Ping) won't." Qiao Yan'er and Han Mengxin replied in unison.

    Angelita didn't believe it, curled her lips and said, "I have never heard of a cat that doesn't steal fish. You are so confident now. Be careful not to cry in the future."

    Although they said they believed in Han Yu and Ning Ping, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner still had some worries in their hearts.  Angelita didn't say anything when she saw this, and turned back to take a closer look at Shi Bafang's plate of food.

    The Fairy Queen who left the Courage met the fairies who came to discuss countermeasures with her, and listened to the reports from her subordinates.  The Fairy Queen couldn't help but frown. Speaking of which, if she had encountered this situation before, the Fairy Queen would probably have directly ordered her men to use force to clear the obstacle.

    But now, with Han Yu by her side, the Fairy Queen no longer dares to be so blatant.  Through chatting with Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er, the Fairy Queen basically understood how strong Han Yu was.  Being able to practice within one's own field is not something that ordinary people can do.  In order to avoid attracting the great god Han Yu, the Fairy Queen could only find another way.

    "Since we can't use force, we can only use other methods. Wet nurse, come with me." The Fairy Queen thought for a while, stretched out her hand and said to her wet nurse.

    After a while, the wet nurse looked strange and took away the goblin who came to find a solution to the goblin queen.

    ……

    Within the realm of flames

    Han Yu is fighting with Huo Qilin.  Huo Qilin has finally figured it out. If Han Yu doesn't want to fight you, then you really have nothing to do.  Being in this field, Huo Qilin couldn't grasp even the slightest clue about Han Yu.  I can only follow Han Yu's wishes and stay here temporarily, and act as Han Yu's training partner from time to time.  Han Yu benefited a lot from his fight with Huo Qilin.  But today, Huo Qilin clearly felt that Han Yu was absent-minded.

    "Stop!" Huo Qilin shouted and left the battle circle.

    Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin in confusion, wondering why he should stop when he was fighting so well.  At onceSeeing that Huo Qilin looked Han Yu up and down, he asked aloud: "Han Yu, is there something on your mind?"

    "Ah? What can I have on my mind? I'm just a little impatient. I don't know when I will get the news about Lin Ke." Han Yu replied pretending to be relaxed.

    Huo Qilin shook his head and said, "No, it's not Lin Ke's thing. If it was really Lin Ke's thing, no matter it was good or bad, you wouldn't be as uneasy as you are now."

    "" Han Yu was silent for a while and then asked: "Xiaohuo, do you know the goblin clan?"

    "I know, who was the beloved son of God who wouldn'tyou met the goblin?" Huo Qilin suddenly woke up in the middle of his words and looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked.

    "We met, and not just one person, but a group of people." Han Yu replied with a grimace.

    "A group?You are in good health." Huo Qilin suddenly said ambiguously.

    Seeing Huo Qilin's mean face, Han Yu immediately understood what Huo Qilin was referring to. He immediately reached out and slapped Huo Qilin on the forehead, and said angrily: "What are you thinking about? I have never touched them.  .”

    "Well, well, they are usually very proactive and don't need you to touch them." Huo Qilin said with understanding.

    But Han Yu was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He glared at Huo Qilin and cursed: "Put away those dirty thoughts in your heart. I have never touched them, and they have never touched me."

    "Ah?Don't worry, it can be cured." Huo Qilin was slightly startled when he heard this, and then comforted Han Yudao with a sympathetic face.

    "Get out!" Han Yu couldn't bear it and kicked Huo Qilin on the head. Then he pointed at Huo Qilin and cursed: "I hold up a pillar in the sky every morning, and my health is very good."

    "Then why don't you rescue those hungry fairies? They don't need you to be responsible afterwards." Huo Qilin asked in confusion.

    Han Yu was silent for a while and said slowly: "Because I think they are very pitiful. For the continuation of the race, they have to do things that everyone can do whatever they can. I am not a good person, but I don't want to go either."  Doing things like taking advantage of others.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  The wretchedness on Huo Qilin's face disappeared, and he smiled and said to Han Yu: "It seems that I saw you right. In your heart, there is at least a little bit of human conscience."

    "It's a pity that I can't help them change this situation. All I can do is not to become one of their large number of husbands." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Haha the goblin family. When the gods and demons ruled the world, they were called the darlings of the gods and demons together with the elves. They were the forbidden wives of the gods and demons. Not to mention other races. It was very difficult to meet them.  Things. But with the outbreak of the God-Destroying War, until the defeat of gods and demons, the former darlings of gods and demons were reduced to having to pay attention to the continuation of their own race. The elves are better, because they are creatures created by God, so there is no  With the blessing of God. They can still reproduce in the same way as humans, but the speed is much slower. However, compared with the long life of elves, this speed is still bearable. But in comparison. The fairy family  It would be a lot worse. As creatures created by the devil, the devil used some evil methods when creating them, and the children born would only be female babies. If you want the race to continue, you must use the help of other races. At this point  , Demons are also a bit wicked, as long as they are male creatures, they have a chance to impregnate goblins, which is why you can see goblins in various shapes."

    Listening to Huo Qilin's narration, Han Yu's brows never relaxed. When Huo Qilin stopped talking, Han Yu couldn't help but asked: "Xiao Huo, is there any way you can prevent these goblins from living this kind of life anymore?"  ?Speak out and listen, if I can do it, I won't refuse."

    Fire Qilin seemed to have been waiting for Han Yu's words. After hearing this, he replied: "In fact, it is not impossible to change the way the fairy clan continues to race. As long as the fairy clan is integrated into human society, I believe that with the huge human population  Basically, there’s no problem digesting this goblin.”

    "But if this happens, won't the goblin clan be gone?" Han Yu said doubtfully.

    "The only way is to make their clan disappear, or to integrate into human society. Since the God of Destruction War, this world has fallen into the hands of humans. Humans have become the masters of this world. If you want to make humans disappear, unless  It is difficult for humans to commit suicide by relying on external forces. Faced with such a world, what choices can non-human intelligent races other than humans make? In addition to trying to integrate into human society, there is another possibility:  There will be no third possibility of genocide and genocide. Since there are only these two outcomes, it would be better to choose earlier." Huo Qilin shook his head and replied.

    “…” Han Yu?After a moment of silence, he asked: "But this is the Death Star Territory. How can we take away the goblins? And even if we can take them away, where should we place the goblins?"

    "You need to think about the latter question yourself, but I can answer the first question." Huo Qilin replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "What can we do?"

    "Hehe As long as you can destroy me, then you will inherit my abilities. At that time, it will not be difficult for you to break through the space. As long as there are road signs, you can go anywhere."

    "Qilin also has the ability to break through space?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    Huo Qilin was not angry when he heard this, and said with a smile: "Although not all Qilins have the ability to control space, Qilin can learn. Do you think my meeting with the general is in vain? Although I am not as able to use it as the general, but broken  I still have the ability to open up space. How about it? You can say that this deal is a guaranteed profit, are you interested?"

    Seeing Huo Qilin's eager look, Han Yu couldn't help but smile bitterly and asked: "Xiao Huo. Is it so uncomfortable to be with me? Does it make you want to die?"

    "Bah! How many times have I told you? This is not death, but the sublimation of life again." Huo Qilin pouted at Han Yu and explained.

    Han Yu shook his head and said: "The reward is very tempting, but I need time to think about it, and I also need to seek the opinions of the goblin clan. Let's do this, Xiaohuo, give me some time, and I will give it to you next time I come.  You answer.”

    Speaking of which, Huo Qilin can’t push him any further.  Moreover, what Han Yu said was true, so he nodded and said, "Then you'd better not keep me waiting too long."

    "You, what do you want to do?" Johnson and Mead Johnson were like helpless girls who had fallen into the hands of a group of villains. They huddled together in fear and asked the crowd around them.

    Everyone said nothing, just stared at Johnson and Mead Johnson fiercely.  I thought of the way these two guys were bragging just now, and I also thought of the life that people like me lived after they disappeared.  This comparison.  That's for sure if you feel unbalanced.

    "Hit them!" Someone suddenly shouted, and then everyone surrounding Johnson and Mead Johnson waved their fists and beat them up headlessly.  Fortunately, everyone was still sensible and did not kill anyone. At the same time, they did not use weapons, only their fists.  But just using fists is enough for Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson.  The two of them felt the fists and raindrops falling on them.  The beating forced the two of them to squat on the ground with their heads in their hands.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He came over and kicked him a few times.  Men all know that their biggest vital points are there, so when they hit Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson, they didn’t hit the vital parts. However, the new women didn’t care about this. With Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson letting out high-pitched screams,  Everyone stopped their hands and watched Johnson and Mead Johnson rolling on the ground holding their crotches with painful expressions on their faces. They subconsciously stayed away from the women on their feet.

    Seeing this, Jia Zhaocai quickly called to Sheng Yuan and others to carry the seriously injured Johnson and Mead Johnson down, lest these two unlucky guys would no longer be considered men in the future.

    With a slight cough, Jia Zhaocai said to the remaining people: "Hmm We have already taught these two guys, Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson, so this matter is over. Don't mention it again in the future. Now we have another problem to face.  , a few of the goblins who seduced Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson to leave have come this time, and this time, Mr. Han Yu has said that he will not take care of it anymore, so we can only rely on ourselves. If you also want to follow Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson  That way"

    "Dare! Those shameless women!" Before Jia Zhaocai could finish speaking, a female voice said angrily.

    Jia Zhaocai frowned dissatisfied, but seeing the angry look on the face of the woman who spoke, he consciously swallowed his dissatisfied words.  Arguing with an angry woman is just asking for trouble.  But the woman who interrupted Jia Zhaocai didn't have any consciousness at all. She stepped forward and pushed Jia Zhaocai aside, glared at the men in front of her and threatened: "I don't care what dirty thoughts you have in your heart, as long as we are here for one day, you  You'd better put your thoughts away, otherwise, Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson will be your fate. Sisters, let us arm ourselves and work together to deal with those shameless women."

    "oh!"

    Jia Zhaocai had the intention to stop it, but when he saw his cute little secretary Xiao Lian looking enthusiastically at the woman who had taken his place, he couldn't help but sigh secretly and wisely chose to shut up.  After the meeting, Jia Zhaocai immediately explained what happened today.?I reported it to the police.  As for the oath he made to Han Yu in the virgin forest, Jia Zhaocai could only pretend that he had not said it.

    The enemy of women is indeed only women.  The goblins who followed Han Yu out of the primeval forest suddenly found that the human women who appeared in front of them were all hostile human women, and none of the strong human men could be seen.  He wanted to find a solution to his queen, but he didn't know that the queen was visiting the Courage as a guest.

    Inside the Courage, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner are receiving the Fairy Queen.  The Fairy Queen couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when she didn't see the person she wanted to see.  After chatting for a while, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but ask about Han Yu's whereabouts, but was told that Han Yu was practicing and was not suitable to be disturbed.  After hearing this answer, the Fairy Queen knew that it was impossible to see Han Yu today.

    Three women in one drama.  Even though Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner were a little wary of the Fairy Queen's visit, after the three women chatted for a while, they seemed to have such a good relationship that they were talking and laughing like good friends who had known each other for many years.  Weird female friendships.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  Come to think of it, which woman is willing to do everything to her husband?  But for the continuation of the race, you have to do this kind of thing, and it's with a different race Just think about it.  Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner felt pitiful for the goblins.

    Women’s compassion…

    The Fairy Queen successfully gained the sympathy of Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er, which caused a huge change in Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er's attitudes towards the Fairy Queen.  The two people enthusiastically invited the Fairy Queen to visit the Courage. Of course, the Fairy Queen would not refuse this invitation.  But when the three women came to the kitchen, the Fairy Queen saw the succubus Angelita.  Conflict broke out.

    “Why are you, a slut who is so useless, here?” Angelita asked the Fairy Queen in a vicious tone.

    "Hmph, what qualifications do you, a shemale, have to ask me this question?" the Fairy Queen asked without showing any signs of weakness.

    Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner hurriedly pulled the Fairy Queen and Succubus away from each other one by one.  After persuasion.  Angelita finally gave up the idea of ??teaching the Fairy Queen a lesson.  In fact, even if she were to teach her a lesson, she would still be no match for the Fairy Queen.  After this episode, the Fairy Queen had no intention of staying on the Courage anymore. She told Han Mengxin, who persuaded her, that she would come visit another day, and hoped that Han Yu could be present, then she left.

    After the Fairy Queen left, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner looked at each other helplessly.  Especially after hearing that the Fairy Queen wanted to meet Han Yu by name.  The two people sighed helplessly.

    "Mengxin, Yan'er, you have to be careful. The goblins are very scary. They will do anything for men." Angelita appeared out of nowhere.  With a kind-hearted look, she reminded Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner.

    "Put me down. Compared with the reputation of goblins, the reputation of you succubus is not very good." Han Mengxin replied angrily, and then complained about Angelita: "You said you didn't know her before.  Why do you say bad words and disrupt our plans as soon as we meet?"

    Angelita smiled sheepishly when she heard this, and replied: "Hey, goblins and succubi are natural enemies, but they can never steal us."

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er both rolled their eyes. Qiao Yan'er asked Angelita: "Angelita, although they can't steal men from you, in terms of force, they probably can."  I'll leave you alone."

    "Don't mention it, so succubi and goblins are mortal enemies. But speaking of which, this is the first time I have seen a goblin. I feel that this goblin looks different from the goblins I have heard about." Angelita smiled.  said.

    "Anyway, Angelita, I hope that next time the Fairy Queen comes to visit, you can be more polite and don't call someone a slut. Can't you see that that person is still a girl?" Han Mengxin solemnly said  He asked Angelita seriously.

    Seeing Han Mengxin's serious face, Angelita also put away her smile and said with a serious face: "Okay, I can agree to Mengxin's request. But I still want to remind you that although the fairies are more beautiful in appearance,  Not as good as a succubus, but in terms of figure and skills, he is much better than a succubus. If you don't want to have green hair, you'd better keep an eye on your respective men."

    "Han Yu (Ning Ping) won't." Qiao Yan'er and Han Mengxin replied in unison.

    Angelita didn't believe it, curled her lips and said, "I have never heard of a cat that doesn't steal fish. If you are so confident now, be careful you will cry in the future."

    &nbsp; Although they said they believed in Han Yu and Ning Ping, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner still had some concerns in their hearts.  Angelita didn't say anything when she saw this, and turned back to take a closer look at Shi Bafang's plate of food.

    The Fairy Queen who left the Courage met the fairies who came to discuss countermeasures with her. After listening to the reports from her subordinates, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but frown. Speaking of which, if she had encountered this kind of situation before, the Fairy Queen would most likely have given the order directly.  The men use force to clear the obstacles.

    But now, with Han Yu by her side, the Fairy Queen no longer dares to be so blatant.  Through chatting with Han Mengxin and Qiao Yan'er, the Fairy Queen basically understood how strong Han Yu was.  Able to stay in one's own domain and practice.  That's not something ordinary people can do.  In order to avoid attracting the great god Han Yu, the Fairy Queen could only find another way.

    "Since we can't use force, we can only use other methods. Wet nurse, come with me." The Fairy Queen thought for a while, stretched out her hand and said to her wet nurse.

    After a while, the wet nurse looked strange and took away the goblin who came to find a solution to the goblin queen.

    ……

    Within the realm of flames

    Han Yu is fighting with Huo Qilin.  Huo Qilin has finally figured it out. If Han Yu doesn't want to fight you, then you really have nothing to do.  Being in this field, Huo Qilin couldn't grasp even the slightest clue about Han Yu.  I can only follow Han Yu's heart and stay here temporarily.  From time to time, he serves as Han Yu's training partner.  Han Yu benefited a lot from his fight with Huo Qilin.  But today, Huo Qilin clearly felt that Han Yu was absent-minded.

    "Stop!" Huo Qilin shouted and left the battle circle.

    Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin in confusion, wondering why he should stop when he was fighting so well.  I saw Huo Qilin looking Han Yu up and down.  He asked aloud: "Han Yu, is there something on your mind?"

    "Ah? What can I have on my mind? I'm just a little impatient. I don't know when I will get the news about Lin Ke." Han Yu replied pretending to be relaxed.

    Fire Qilin shook his head and said, "No. It's not Lin Ke's thing. If it was really Lin Ke's thing, no matter it was good or bad, you wouldn't be as uneasy as you are now."

    "" Han Yu was silent for a while and then asked: "Xiaohuo, do you know the goblin clan?"

    "I know, I was the beloved son of God. Who wouldn'thave you met a goblin?" Huo Qilin suddenly woke up in the middle of his words and looked at Han Yu in disbelief and asked.

    "We met, and it wasn't just one person. It was a group of people." Han Yu replied with a grimace.

    "A group?You are in good health." Huo Qilin suddenly said ambiguously.

    Seeing Huo Qilin's mean face, Han Yu immediately understood what Huo Qilin was referring to. He immediately reached out and slapped Huo Qilin on the forehead, and said angrily: "What are you thinking about? I have never touched them.  .”

    "Well, well, they are usually very proactive and don't need you to touch them." Huo Qilin said with understanding.

    But Han Yu was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He glared at Huo Qilin and cursed: "Put away those dirty thoughts in your heart. I have never touched them, and they have never touched me."

    "Ah?Don't worry, it can be cured." Huo Qilin was slightly startled when he heard this, and then comforted Han Yudao with a sympathetic face.

    "Get out!" Han Yu couldn't bear it and kicked Huo Qilin on the head. Then he pointed at Huo Qilin and cursed: "I hold up a pillar in the sky every morning, and my health is very good."

    "Then why don't you rescue those hungry fairies? They don't need you to be responsible afterwards." Huo Qilin asked in confusion.

    Han Yu was silent for a while and said slowly: "Because I think they are very pitiful. For the continuation of the race, they have to do things that everyone can do whatever they can. I am not a good person, but I don't want to go either."  Doing things like taking advantage of others.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, the wretchedness on Huo Qilin’s face disappeared, and he smiled and said to Han Yu: “It seems that I saw you right. In your heart, there is at least a little bit of human conscience.”

    "It's a pity that I can't help them change this situation. All I can do is not to become one of their large number of husbands." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Haha When the gods and demons ruled the world, the goblins and the elves were called the darlings of the gods and demons. They were the forbidden wives of the gods and demons. It was very difficult for other races to even meet them, let alone get involved.  Things. But with the outbreak of the God-Destroying War, until the defeat of gods and demons, the former darlings of gods and demons were reduced to having to pay attention to the continuation of their own race. The elves are better, because they are creatures created by God, so there is no  With God's blessing, they can still reproduce in the same way as humans, but the speed must beIt's just a lot slower, but compared to the elf's long life, this speed is still bearable.  But in comparison, the goblin clan is much worse off.  As creatures created by the devil, the devil used some evil methods when creating them, and the children born would only be female babies.  If you want your race to continue, you must get help from other races.  In this regard, demons are also a bit wicked. As long as they are male creatures, they have the opportunity to impregnate goblins. This is why you can see goblins in various shapes.  "

    Listening to Huo Qilin's narration, Han Yu's brows never relaxed. When Huo Qilin stopped talking, Han Yu couldn't help but asked: "Xiao Huo, is there any way you can prevent these goblins from living this kind of life anymore?"  ?Speak out and listen, if I can do it, I won't refuse."

    Fire Qilin seemed to have been waiting for Han Yu's words. After hearing this, he replied: "In fact, it is not impossible to change the way the fairy clan continues to race. As long as the fairy clan is integrated into human society, I believe that with the huge human population  Basically, there’s no problem digesting this goblin.”

    "But if this happens, won't the goblin clan be gone?" Han Yu said doubtfully.

    "The only way is to make their clan disappear, or to integrate into human society. Since the God of Destruction War, this world has fallen into the hands of humans. Humans have become the masters of this world. If you want to make humans disappear, unless  It is difficult for humans to commit suicide by relying on external forces. Faced with such a world, what choices can non-human intelligent races other than humans make? In addition to trying to integrate into human society, there is another possibility:  There will be no third possibility of genocide and genocide. Since there are only these two outcomes, it would be better to choose earlier." Huo Qilin shook his head and replied.

    "" Han Yu was silent for a while and asked: "But this is the Death Star Territory, how can we take away the goblins? And even if we can take them away, where should we place the goblins?"

    "You need to think about the latter question yourself, but I can answer the first question." Huo Qilin replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "What can we do?"

    "Hehe As long as you can destroy me, then you will inherit my abilities. At that time, it will not be difficult for you to break through the space. As long as there are road signs, you can go anywhere."

    "Qilin also has the ability to break through space?" Han Yu asked in disbelief.

    Huo Qilin was not angry when he heard this, and said with a smile: "Although not all Qilins have the ability to control space, Qilin can learn. Do you think my meeting with the general is in vain? Although I am not as able to use it as the general, but broken  I still have the ability to open up space. How about it? You can say that this deal is a guaranteed profit, are you interested?"

    Seeing Huo Qilin's eager look, Han Yu couldn't help but smile bitterly and asked: "Xiaohuo, is it so uncomfortable to be with me? Does it make you want to die?"

    "Bah! How many times have I told you? This is not death, but the sublimation of life again." Huo Qilin pouted at Han Yu and explained.

    Han Yu shook his head and said: "The reward is very tempting, but I need time to think about it, and I also need to seek the opinions of the goblin clan. Let's do this, Xiaohuo, give me some time, and I will give it to you next time I come.  You answer.”

    Speaking of this, Huo Qilin couldn't push him anymore, and what Han Yu said was true, so he nodded and said: "Then you'd better not let me wait too long." (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 911 Spider Spirit Priestess

    Johnson and Mead Johnson ran away again, and this time they took a group of people with them.  Jia Zhaocai hated these two bastards to the core, and secretly vowed in his heart that as long as he found those two people, he would beat them to death without listening to excuses.  But the person who ran away with the two men had to be rescued, otherwise if the superiors tracked him down, he, the leader, would not get any good results.

    When Jia Zhaocai called everyone together to ask for their opinions, the women in the defense team unanimously agreed that they should die!  The men were divided into two groups. One group believed that they should find ways to find someone, while the other group had the same opinion as the women in the defense force.  It's just unclear whether these men are complaining about the runaways not calling them when they have good things to do, or they are simply supporting the women in the defense force.

    Tongguo voted, and in the end more people supported finding people. Jia Zhaocai immediately decided to enter the virgin forest for the second time to rescue people, just because Han Yu had said it before, and the people were no longer on the Courage.  The search for people this time can only be done by people like Jia Zhaocai.  Without a reliable bodyguard, Jia Zhaocai felt a lot of pressure. For safety reasons, Jia Zhaocai did not act rashly. Instead, he sent a request for help to the headquarters and reported the incident exactly. He was prepared to wait for the reinforcements to arrive before entering the virgin forest.  Find someone.  As for whether Johnson & Johnson, Mead Johnson and his gang are still alive at that time, it all depends on fate.  No one raised objections to Jia Zhaocai's decision.

    It is equivalent to Johnson & Johnson, Mead Johnson and others who have been abandoned now wandering in the virgin forest.  To be precise, the gang was lost.  Whether it is Johnson & Johnson, Mead Johnson or Shengyuan, they all think things simply before setting off.  They originally thought that they would be able to get help from the goblins by rushing into the primeval forest, but when they got into the primeval forest, they didn't encounter the goblins, but they encountered a lot of man-eating beasts.  Fortunately, these people still carry some weapons with them.  Otherwise there would have been casualties.  But in order to avoid the man-eating beasts, the group wandered around in the primeval forest and ended up getting lost.

    After wandering around in the virgin forest for most of the night, the group of people could be said to be cold and hungry.  They came here to play, not to suffer. Faced with this situation, everyone couldn't help but feel dissatisfied with Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson.  If it weren't for the instigation of these two guys, they should be sleeping in their respective rooms now, instead of being frightened in this ghost place.

    "Don't be anxious, everyone, we will arrive at our destination soon." Mead Johnson turned around and encouraged everyone.  It’s just that the same thing is said too much.  It will be difficult to win the trust of others.  After hearing Mead Johnson's words, someone in the crowd finally said angrily: "Mead Johnson, you have said the same thing no less than ten times, and every time you arrive right away, but our brothers have already been gone all night. What you said  Why haven’t we arrived at our destination yet?”

    “It’s almost here, it’s almost here. It’s almost here.” Mead Johnson replied quickly.  Johnson and Johnson on the side couldn't bear to listen and pulled Mead Johnson.  After signaling Mead Johnson to shut up, he said to everyone: "Now that things have become like this, even if you kill us both, it will not help. It is better to save some energy and use it to walk."

    Hearing what Johnson said, people immediately shouted to go back.  When Johnson heard this, he sneered and said: "Okay, you go back and take us back too. Is it useful to complain to each other now? If it is useful, I will complain with you. But complaining is useless. Right now  We are lost, and there are only two ways to get out of this predicament, either to find the place where the goblins live, or to find the way back. But have you ever thought about it? Let's go back like this. What will be waiting for us? "

    "Everyone was silent There is an old saying that goes well, if you want to save face and suffer the consequences, if you run back dejected like this, you won't have to look up to see anyone in the future.

    After thinking about this, everyone complained less, and everyone moved in a straight line in the same direction.  Fortunately, Sheng Yuan brought a compass when he came out, otherwise this group of people would very likely become the modern version of "Tarzan".

    However, it happened that the house leaked and it rained continuously. About half an hour after everyone left, a dark cloud shrouded the heads of the group, and a heavy rain poured down without warning, immediately drenching everyone.  Soaked chicken.  You must find a place to hide from the rain immediately, otherwise you will either be struck by lightning or freeze to death.  Listening to the thunder that sounded in their ears from time to time, Johnson, Mead Johnson and others ran towards the hills that could be vaguely seen in the distance. Although they might not be able to find shelter from the rain, they were more than worried about being struck by lightning.  With.

    Fortunately, there is a cave at the foot of the hill.  For the sake of safety, everyone did not rush into the cave rashly. Instead, they took weapons and swept through the cave. After waiting for a while, they found that there was no movement in the cave, and then they cautiously entered the cave.  They didn't go too deep. The thirteen people stayed near the entrance of the cave, just waiting for the sudden rain to stop.

    It’s just that we have shelter from the rainIt was a quiet place, but the clothes on his body were already soaked.  Wearing soaked clothes, everyone shivered.  You must find a way to dry your clothes, otherwise you will easily get sick.  If you get sick in this primitive forest, you are not far from death.  There was a fire source but nothing combustible could be found.  The rain came so suddenly that no one had time to pick up dead branches.

    We have to wait for the clothes on our bodies to dry naturally. We don’t know how long it will take. It looks like the rain will continue for a while. Johnson and others must get through it before the sun comes up.

    In order to maintain body temperature, Johnson and others had to choose a very primitive method.  sports!  Only when you exercise can you avoid feeling cold.  So, thirteen old men wearing only underwear started exercising near the entrance of the cave.  It's just that this kind of small-scale exercise doesn't work at all, and it also consumes the little physical energy left.  In order to use physical strength more effectively, Johnson recommends jogging.  The place for jogging is the cave in front of you.  But jogging requires distance. For this reason, entering the depths of the cave has become an inevitable problem for everyone.

    For safety reasons, thirteen people holding weapons and wearing underwear trotted into the cave.  They thought well and didn't go too deep. They would retreat after about a hundred or fifty meters, and then run back and forth again.  But things turned out to be the opposite.  Who could have known that this cave would suddenly turn into a slope after entering about twenty meters.  In order to save lighting energy, everyone did not turn on the flashlights they carried. As a result, Johnson, who was running first, slipped and slid down the slope.  The people following behind slid down one after another.

    When Johnson finally landed on his butt, Johnson ignored the friction and pain in his butt and quickly turned on the flashlight he had been holding in his hand, only to find that the space he was in was very large and empty.  The whole place formed the shape of a half bowl. In front of him was a stone wall, and on that stone wall, there were a bunch of octagonal caves about the same size as a washbasin. He didn't know what was in those caves.

    Others also turned on the flashlights in their hands and looked around.  For a moment the entire space was illuminated.  Upon seeing this, Johnson said quickly: "Don't turn on all the flashlights. Save some energy. We don't know where to go back from yet."

    Hearing Johnson’s words, more than half of the flashlights were turned off, and the entire space suddenly became dark, making everyone’s fear grow a little bit.

    Everybody gathered together, standing shoulder to shoulder facing outwards.  Five flashlight beams swept around the space.  The light beam in Johnson's hand was not turned off, but when Johnson pointed the flashlight at the octagonal hole in the stone wall.  When you want to see what's in the cave.  Suddenly, eight lights flashed in the octagonal hole.

    This is definitely not a good thing!  Johnson thought of this immediately.  When he noticed something unusual, he screamed and immediately led everyone back, away from the stone wall.  All the flashlights, including those that had been turned off before, were turned on at this time and were concentrated on the stone wall.

    Under the gaze of everyone, from the octagonal hole in the stone wall.  Spiders the size of footballs crawled out one after another.  The eight lights that Johnson saw before were exactly the lights emitted by the eyes of this big spider.

    Everyone was very nervous

    Although there is only one big spider crawling out of each octagonal hole, there are no less than 200 octagonal holes on the stone wall. If so many spiders swarm up, they will crawl out.  I'm afraid these thirteen people will all be confessed here today.  Thinking of this consequence, cold sweat broke out on Johnson's forehead.  And there was far more than one person who thought about it with Johnson. Two people who couldn't stand the fear in their hearts shouted, turned around and ran towards the slope where they were sliding down, using their hands and feet to climb up.  But the slope of the slope made the two men's efforts in vain.

    Under the influence of the desire to survive, the two people attacked the slope like crazy with the weapons in their hands.  Needless to say, this method is really effective. Each small pit became a point for two people to escape.  Upon seeing this, Johnson quickly asked Mead Johnson and two people to join in, while he and the remaining people were responsible for monitoring the big spiders parked about ten meters away from him.

    These big spiders are very strange. Although they crawled out of the hole, they did not actively attack. They just lay quietly on the ground, as if they did not want to be enemies with Johnson and others.  But Johnson didn't dare to take risks, he just wanted to leave this ghost place as soon as possible.

    Seeing that the escape ladder has reached half of the slope, as long as they work harder, everyone will have a chance to escape.  But an accident happened at this moment. A white object falling from the sky suddenly stuck to the person who was desperately digging a leverage point on the slope. Immediately afterwards, the person was seen flying into the air, as if being pulled by something.  Just like before, he was hoisted to the roof.

    Johnson and the others quickly looked up, and with just one glance, everyone suddenly took a breath of cold air.  Above the heads of himself and others, a strangeThe incomparable spider was grabbing the person it had captured with its silk, staring eagerly at Johnson and the others who were directly below it.  If you only look at the upper body, Johnson and others may have impulsive sexual desire, but when you look at its lower body, there is no sexual desire at all.

    What appeared above Johnson and others was a monster, a woman with an upper body made of flesh and a lower body made of a spider.

    A big web fell down. Although Johnson and the others wanted to hide, they had nowhere to hide. They could only watch as the cobweb fell and stuck to their bodies.  Unwilling to surrender, Johnson and the others quickly raised their weapons and prepared to strike first. However, they did not expect that the monster was so cunning that it blocked the previously captured prisoner in front of them.

    Upon seeing this, Johnson gritted his teeth, aimed at his companion who was still yelling, and fired a shot. Then he shouted at the people who were looking at him in shock: "Either he will die alone or we will die with him! Don't hesitate!"  Attack! Kill that monster!" After saying that, Johnson fired two more shots.

    Someone fired the first shot, and the rest became easier. Mead Johnson and Sheng Yuan shot one after another.  It's just that the weapons in the hands of Johnson and others were a bit weak, and they couldn't do anything to the huge spider monster.  When the weapons and ammunition in the hands of Johnson and others were exhausted, the spider monster stopped dodging and said in human words: "Humble human beings. You are trying to attack the great gods. I think you are really impatient."  "

    Hearing the words of the spider monster, Johnson and the others did not seem to have much reaction. Even if the spider monster threw away the dead body in his hand and was eaten by the spiders the size of the washbasin, Johnson and the others had no reaction.  Except for Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson, everyone else was regretting that they should not have listened to Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson's nonsense after eating too much, and ran out in search of excitement and romantic encounters.  One night stand.  As a result, not a single good thing happened to me, but now I even have to give up my life.

    No one has the outlet to blame Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson, because there is no need. They are all going to die anyway, so they might as well save their energy.  What Johnson and others didn't expect was this.  Their lack of resistance prevented the spider monster from killing them.  They were just wrapped in spider silk one by one.  While moving, he said: "Originally, this was not prepared for you bunch of losers. It's a pity that I arranged it."

    "You. What are you going to do to us?" before being completely wrapped in spider silk.  Johnson couldn't help but asked aloud.  When the spider monster heard this, he sneered and replied: "Don't worry, you won't die right away. I will store you and enjoy your delicious food again after your body melts."

    "It's better to die now." Johnson wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide, but it was too late.  Before losing consciousness, Johnson vaguely heard someone saying, "Huh? Why is there a slope here?"

    *************************************

    Han Yu, who accepted the invitation to visit the Fairy Clan, successfully arrived at the Fairy Clan’s residence under the leadership of the Fairy Queen.  It’s different from Johnson and others who want to steal the show.  He was extremely relaxed along the way, chatting with the Fairy Queen, and unknowingly returned to the valley where the Fairies lived.

    The goblin clan did not show any hostility towards Han Yu, the human who had made a big fuss here before.  This made Han Yu, who was a little worried before, finally feel relieved.  Perhaps as the Fairy Queen said, the fairies believe in the law of the jungle. As long as you are strong, you will be respected by others.  But if you don’t have the skills, no matter how nice you are, you won’t get anyone’s respect.

    Accompanying the Fairy Queen back was the wet nurse beside the Fairy Queen, but the news that the wet nurse came to report made the Fairy Queen frown.

    "What's wrong? Does the priestess not want to see me anymore?" Han Yu asked when he saw this.

    Hearing Han Yu's inquiry, the Fairy Queen showed a troubled expression on her face, and whispered to Han Yu: "Things have changed a little. The priestess is not in the clan. She asked someone to leave a message for me. When you come,  I’ll take you to meet her at her retreat.”

    “Oh, let’s go then, don’t keep the priestess waiting.” Han Yu replied after hearing this.  But the Fairy Queen was a little hesitant in speaking, as if she had something to hide.  Han Yu asked in confusion: "If you have anything to say, just say it. We are already acquaintances, so we don't have to worry so much."

    After hearing Han Yu's words, the Fairy Queen seemed to have made up her mind, and whispered to Han Yu: "The priestess in my tribe looks a little different from other fairies. I hope you won't make a fuss when you see her, and her living habits."  It’s also a bit different, I hope you…”

    "Well, what's different about her appearance? Is she more beautiful than you?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Hearing this, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but roll her eyes at Han Yu and replied: "If you mean the upper body, it is indeed prettier than me."

    "Upper body? In other words, her lower bodyhas a problem?  "

    "Well, her lower body is made of spiders, and she prefers to keep spiders."

    "" Han Yu didn't speak. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Can I ask how many spiders she has raised?"

    "About two hundred."

    Han Yu heaved a sigh of relief, but he didn't expect the Fairy Queen to say again, "Each one is about the size of a football."

    Han Yu was silent for a while, and then asked in a low voice: "Her Majesty the Queen, please tell me the truth. Isn't the priestess in your tribe a spider that turned into a spirit?"

    "Go, don't talk nonsense. In one sentence, do you want to see her or not? It's still too late to regret it." The Fairy Queen rolled her eyes at Han Yu and asked angrily.

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "Since we are all here, if we go back without seeing each other, then my coming here will be in vain. But I must make a statement in advance. If the priestess of your tribe dares to attack me, then I will  But he will fight back."

    "You don't have to worry about this. The goblin clan believes in the law of the jungle. If the priestess loses to you, she will no longer be the priestess of the clan."

    Hearing what the Fairy Queen said, Han Yu nodded and said impatiently: "In that case, let's go and let me go and meet the priestess."

    Seeing Han Yu’s confident look, the Fairy Queen said nothing more.  Nodding silently, he led Han Yu away from the valley where the goblin clan lived, and walked towards the cave where the priestess of the clan stayed in retreat.

    Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson ran away again, and this time they ran away with a bunch of people.  Jia Zhaocai hated these two bastards to the core, and secretly swore in his heart.  Just find those two people and beat them to death.  Don't listen to excuses.  But the people who ran away with the two men had to be rescued.  Otherwise, if the superiors investigate, I, as a leader, will not get any good results.

    When Jia Zhaocai called everyone together to ask for their opinions, the women in the defense team unanimously agreed that they should die!  The men were divided into two groups. One group believed that they should find ways to find someone, while the other group had the same opinion as the women in the defense force.  It's just that these men simply support the women of the defense force because they complain that the runaways don't call them when they have good things to do.  That's unknown.

    ??tongguo voted, and in the end more people supported finding people. Jia Zhaocai immediately decided to enter the virgin forest for the second time to rescue people, just because Han Yu had said it before.  And now the person is no longer on the Spirit.  The search for people this time can only be done by people like Jia Zhaocai.  Without a reliable bodyguard, Jia Zhaocai felt a lot of pressure. For safety reasons, Jia Zhaocai did not act rashly. Instead, he sent a request for help to the headquarters and reported the incident exactly. He was prepared to wait for the reinforcements to arrive before entering the virgin forest.  Find someone.  As for whether Johnson & Johnson, Mead Johnson and his gang are still alive at that time, it all depends on fate.  No one raised objections to Jia Zhaocai's decision.

    It is equivalent to Johnson & Johnson, Mead Johnson and others who have been abandoned now wandering in the virgin forest.  To be precise, the gang was lost.  Whether it is Johnson & Johnson, Mead Johnson or Shengyuan, they all think things simply before setting off.  They originally thought that they would be able to get help from the goblins by rushing into the primeval forest, but when they got into the primeval forest, they didn't encounter the goblins, but they encountered a lot of man-eating beasts.  Fortunately, these people still carried some weapons with them, otherwise there would have been casualties.  But in order to avoid the man-eating beasts, the group wandered around in the primeval forest and ended up getting lost.

    After wandering around in the virgin forest for most of the night, the group of people could be said to be cold and hungry.  They came here to play, not to suffer. Faced with this situation, everyone couldn't help but feel dissatisfied with Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson.  If it weren't for the instigation of these two guys, they should be sleeping in their respective rooms now, instead of being frightened in this ghost place.

    "Don't be anxious, everyone, we will arrive at our destination soon." Mead Johnson turned around and encouraged everyone.  But if you say the same thing too often, it will be difficult to win the trust of others.  After hearing Mead Johnson's words, someone in the crowd finally said angrily: "Mead Johnson, you have said the same thing no less than ten times, and every time you arrive right away, but our brothers have already been gone all night, what you said  Why haven’t we arrived at our destination yet?”

    "It's almost here, it's almost here." Mead Johnson replied quickly.  Johnson on the side couldn't bear to listen and pulled Mead Johnson. He signaled Mead Johnson to shut up and then said to everyone: "Now that things have become like this, even if you kill us both, it will not help. It's better to save some energy."  Come walk.”

    Hearing what Johnson said, people immediately shouted to go back.  When Johnson heard this, he sneered and said: "Okay, you go back and take us back with you. Is it useful to complain to each other now? If it is useful, I will complain with you."?But complaining is useless, we are lost now, and there are only two ways to get out of the predicament, either to find the place where the goblins live, or to find the way back.  But have you ever thought about it?  If we go back like this, what will be waiting for us?  "

    "Everyone was silent There is an old saying that goes well, if you want to save face and suffer the consequences, if you run back dejected like this, you won't have to look up to see anyone in the future.

    After thinking about this, everyone complained less, and everyone moved in a straight line in the same direction.  Fortunately, Sheng Yuan brought a compass when he came out, otherwise this group of people would very likely become the modern version of "Tarzan".

    But the house leaks and it rains continuously.  About half an hour after everyone walked, a dark cloud shrouded the heads of the group, and a heavy rain poured down without warning, immediately drenching everyone.  You must find a place to hide from the rain immediately, otherwise you will either be struck by lightning or freeze to death.  Listening to the thunder that sounded in their ears from time to time, Johnson, Mead Johnson and others ran towards the hills that could be vaguely seen in the distance. Although they might not be able to find shelter from the rain, they were more than worried about being struck by lightning.  With.

    Fortunately, there is a cave at the foot of the hill.  For safety reasons.  Instead of rushing into the cave rashly, everyone first took their weapons and swept through the cave. After waiting for a while, they found that there was no movement in the cave, and then they cautiously entered the cave.  It didn't go too deep.  The thirteen people stayed near the entrance of the cave, just waiting for the sudden rain to stop.

    It’s just a place to take shelter from the rain.  But the clothes on his body were already soaked.  Wearing soaked clothes.  Everyone shuddered.  You must find a way to dry your clothes, otherwise you will easily get sick.  If you get sick in this primitive forest, you are not far from death.  There was a fire source but nothing combustible could be found.  The rain came so suddenly that no one had time to pick up dead branches.

    I have to wait for the clothes on my body to dry naturally. I don’t know how long it will take. It looks like it will rain again.  Johnson and others must get through before the sun comes up.

    In order to maintain body temperature, Johnson and others had to choose a very primitive method.  sports!  Only when you exercise can you avoid feeling cold.  then.  Thirteen men wearing only underwear started exercising near the entrance of the cave.  It's just that this kind of small-scale exercise doesn't work at all, and it also consumes the little physical energy left.  In order to use physical strength more effectively, Johnson recommends jogging.  The place for jogging is the cave in front of you.  But jogging requires distance. For this reason, entering the depths of the cave has become an inevitable problem for everyone.

    For safety reasons, thirteen people holding weapons and wearing underwear trotted into the cave.  They thought well and didn't go too deep. They would retreat after about a hundred or fifty meters, and then run back and forth again.  But things turned out to be the opposite.  Who could have known that this cave would suddenly turn into a slope after entering about twenty meters.  In order to save lighting energy, everyone did not turn on the flashlights they carried. As a result, when Johnson, the first runner, slipped down the slope, the people following him slid down one after another.

    When Johnson finally landed on his butt, Johnson ignored the friction and pain in his butt and quickly turned on the flashlight he had been holding in his hand, only to find that the space he was in was very large and empty.  The whole place formed the shape of a half bowl. In front of him was a stone wall, and on that stone wall, there were a bunch of octagonal caves about the same size as a washbasin. He didn't know what was in those caves.

    Others also turned on the flashlights in their hands and looked around.  For a moment the entire space was illuminated.  Upon seeing this, Johnson said quickly: "Don't turn on all the flashlights, save some energy. We don't know where to go back from yet."

    Hearing Johnson’s words, more than half of the flashlights were turned off, and the entire space suddenly became dark, making everyone’s fear grow a little bit.

    Everybody gathered together, standing shoulder to shoulder facing outwards.  The beams of five flashlights swept around the space. The beam in Johnson's hand was not turned off, but when Johnson pointed the flashlight at the octagonal hole in the stone wall to see what was in the hole, he suddenly discovered that the octagonal hole was inside.  Eight lights flashed.

    This is definitely not a good thing!  Johnson thought of this immediately.  When he noticed something unusual, he screamed and immediately led everyone back, away from the stone wall.  All the flashlights, including those that had been turned off before, were turned on at this time and were concentrated on the stone wall.

    Under the gaze of everyone, spiders the size of footballs crawled out from the octagonal holes in the stone wall.  The eight lights that Johnson saw before were exactly the lights emitted by the eyes of this big spider.

    Everyone was very nervous

    Although there is only climbing in each octagonal hole?A big spider, but there are no less than 200 octagonal holes in the stone wall. If so many spiders swarm up, I am afraid that the thirteen of me will be here today.  Thinking of this consequence, cold sweat broke out on Johnson's forehead.  But there was far more than one person who thought about Johnson. Two people who couldn't stand the fear in their hearts shouted, turned around and ran towards the slope to slide down.  He kept climbing up using his hands and feet.  But the slope of the slope made the two men's efforts in vain.

    Under the influence of the desire to survive, the two people attacked the slope like crazy with the weapons in their hands.  Needless to say, this method is really effective. Each small pit became a point for two people to escape.  Upon seeing this, Johnson quickly asked Mead Johnson and two people to join in, while he and the remaining people were responsible for monitoring the big spiders parked about ten meters away from him.

    These big spiders are very strange. Although they crawled out of the hole, they did not actively attack. They just lay quietly on the ground, as if they did not want to be enemies with Johnson and others.  But Johnson didn't dare to take risks, he just wanted to leave this ghost place as soon as possible.

    Seeing that the escape ladder has reached half of the slope.  As long as they work harder, everyone will have a chance to escape.  But an accident happened at this moment. A white object falling from the sky suddenly stuck to the person who was desperately digging a leverage point on the slope. Immediately afterwards, the person was seen flying into the air, as if being pulled by something.  Same as before.  Was hoisted to the roof.

    Johnson and the others quickly looked up, just once.  Everyone suddenly took a breath of cold air.  Above the heads of myself and others.  An extremely large spider was grabbing the person it had captured with its silk, glaring at Johnson and the others directly below it.  If you only look at the upper body, Johnson and others may have impulsive sexual desire, but when you look at its lower body, there is no sexual desire at all.

    What appeared above Johnson and others was a monster, a woman whose upper body was covered with breasts.  But the lower body is a spider monster.

    A big net fell down. Although Johnson and the others wanted to escape, they had nowhere to hide and could only watch the cobweb fall.  Sticking to his body.  Unwilling to surrender, Johnson and the others quickly raised their weapons and prepared to strike first. However, they did not expect that the monster was so cunning that it blocked the previously captured prisoner in front of them.

    Upon seeing this, Johnson gritted his teeth, aimed at his companion who was still yelling, and fired a shot. Then he shouted at the people who were looking at him in shock: "Either he will die alone or we will die with him! Don't hesitate!"  Attack! Kill that monster!" After saying that, Johnson fired two more shots.

    Someone fired the first shot, and the rest became easier. Mead Johnson and Sheng Yuan shot one after another.  It's just that the weapons in the hands of Johnson and others were a bit weak, and they couldn't do anything to the huge spider monster.  When the weapons and ammunition in the hands of Johnson and others were exhausted, the spider monster stopped dodging and said in a human voice: "Humble humans actually try to attack the great gods. I think you are really impatient.  "

    Hearing the words of the spider monster, Johnson and the others did not seem to have much reaction. Even if the spider monster threw away the dead body in his hand and was eaten by the spiders the size of the washbasin, Johnson and the others had no reaction.  Except for Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson, everyone else was regretting that they should not have listened to Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson's nonsense when they were full, and ran out to look for excitement, an affair, and a one-night stand.  As a result, not a single good thing happened to me, but now I even have to give up my life.

    No one has the outlet to blame Johnson & Johnson and Mead Johnson, because there is no need. They are all going to die anyway, so they might as well save their energy.  What Johnson and others didn't expect was that their lack of resistance prevented the spider monster from killing them.  They were just wrapped in spider silk one by one.  While moving, he said: "Originally, this was not prepared for you bunch of losers. It's a pity that I arranged it."

    "You, what are you going to do with us?" Johnson couldn't help but asked before being completely wrapped in spider silk.  When the spider monster heard this, he sneered and replied: "Don't worry, you won't die right away. I will store you and enjoy your delicious food again after your body melts."

    "It's better to die now." Johnson wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide, but it was too late. Before losing consciousness, Johnson vaguely heard someone talking, "Huh? Why is there a slope here?"

    *************************************

    Han Yu, who accepted the invitation to visit the Fairy Clan, successfully arrived at the Fairy Clan’s residence under the leadership of the Fairy Queen.  Unlike Johnson and others who wanted to steal something, he was extremely relaxed along the way. He followed the fairy queen and chatted about everything, and unknowingly returned to the valley where the fairies lived.

    The goblin clan did not show any hostility towards Han Yu, the human who had made a big fuss here before.  This made Han Yu, who was a little worried before, finally feel relieved.  Maybe it's like the Fairy Queen saidWell, the goblins believe in the law of the jungle. As long as you are strong, you will be respected by others.  But if you don’t have the skills, no matter how nice you are, you won’t get anyone’s respect.

    Accompanying the Fairy Queen back was the wet nurse beside the Fairy Queen, but the news that the wet nurse came to report made the Fairy Queen frown.

    "What's wrong? Does the priestess not want to see me anymore?" Han Yu asked when he saw this.

    Hearing Han Yu's inquiry, the Fairy Queen showed a troubled expression on her face, and whispered to Han Yu: "Things have changed a little. The priestess is not in the clan. She asked someone to leave a message for me. When you come,  I’ll take you to meet her at her retreat.”

    “Oh, let’s go then, don’t keep the priestess waiting.” Han Yu replied after hearing this.  But the Fairy Queen was a little hesitant in speaking, as if she had something to hide.  Han Yu asked in confusion: "If you have anything to say, just say it. We are already acquaintances, so we don't have to worry so much."

    After hearing Han Yu's words, the Fairy Queen seemed to have made up her mind, and whispered to Han Yu: "The priestess in my tribe looks a little different from other fairies. I hope you won't make a fuss when you see her, and her living habits."  It’s also a bit different, I hope you…”

    "Well, what's different about her appearance? Is she more beautiful than you?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    Hearing this, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but roll her eyes at Han Yu and replied: "If you mean the upper body, it is indeed prettier than me."

    "Upper body? Does that mean there is something wrong with her lower body?"

    "Well, her lower body is made of spiders, and she prefers to keep spiders."

    "" Han Yu didn't speak. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Can I ask how many spiders she has raised?"

    "About two hundred."

    Han Yu heaved a sigh of relief, but he didn't expect the Fairy Queen to say again, "Each one is about the size of a football."

    Han Yu was silent for a while, and then asked in a low voice: "Her Majesty the Queen, please tell me the truth. Isn't the priestess in your tribe a spider that turned into a spirit?"

    "Go, don't talk nonsense. In one sentence, do you want to see her or not? It's still too late to regret it." The Fairy Queen rolled her eyes at Han Yu and asked angrily.

    Han Yu shrugged and replied: "Since we are all here, if we go back without seeing each other, then my coming here will be in vain. But I must declare in advance that if the priestess of your clan dares to attack me, then I will  But he will fight back."

    "You don't have to worry about this. The goblin clan believes in the law of the jungle. If the priestess loses to you, she will no longer be the priestess of the clan."

    Hearing what the Fairy Queen said, Han Yu nodded and said impatiently: "In that case, let's go and let me go and meet the priestess."

    Seeing Han Yu’s confident look, the Fairy Queen said nothing more, nodded silently, and led Han Yu out of the valley where the Fairy Clan lived, towards the cave where the priestess of the tribe stayed in retreat.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 912 Spider Queen

    According to legend, the Spider Queen Lose is both cruel and capricious, and her power can be said to be a collection of countless evil forces.  She is malicious to all living things and covets the power and followers of other gods and demons.  However, because she is very good at using all kinds of shameless methods in battle, although other gods and demons hate her, they will not take the initiative to provoke her.

    Because she deliberately plunged her followers into endless infighting, causing them to kill each other for power, many people believed that the mind of Spider God Queen Lose had long been distorted. In other words, she was a pervert, and she was also a powerful person.  The metamorphosis.  Although she will be very kind and helpful to the things she likes, her power ultimately comes from death, destruction, and torture.

    Los’s true form is that of a human-sized, extremely beautiful woman, but she can also appear as a giant black widow spider with blood-red eyes.  This is similar to the image of Priestess Los. Well, to be more precise, the image of Priestess Los is a combination of the two images of the Spider Queen, with the upper body of a woman and the lower body of a spider.  It's a bit difficult to convince Han Yu that the priestess Los in front of him is the legendary spider queen Los, synonymous with terror, just by having the same name and a similar image.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't believe him, Priestess Los couldn't help shouting angrily: "It's not like a god or demon with a good reputation. Do I need to pretend to be one?"

    "Haha It's hard to say. Although the reputation of the Spider God Queen is not very good, you can use this reputation to control the goblin clan." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ross rolled his eyes in anger at Han Yu's words. Before Ross could say anything else, Han Yu spoke first: "Stop trying to make me believe that you are some kind of Spider God Queen. I don't believe in gods and demons, even if you are really a spider.  God Queen, what does that have to do with me? Secondly, the world today is dominated by humans. You gods and demons have long been swept into the garbage dump. Even if you are the Spider God Queen, what can you do? Do you want to  Revenge against humans? Then I regret to tell you that as long as you dare to do that kind of thing, I guarantee you will not survive next year."

    "Hmph! I can use my blessing to increase your power. Don't you want to be more powerful than you are now?" Priestess Los said with a cold snort.  As a result, she didn't see any excited expression from Han Yu, but instead saw him looking at her strangely.

    Loss, who was a little upset by the sight, couldn't help but asked: "What are you looking at?"

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "I'm just curious, where do you get so much confidence? Looking at the current situation, do you still think I need your blessing? You'd better worry more about your current situation.  "

    "Hmph! I can get out of the current predicament at any time, but that will make me very tired. I don't want to get all smelly and sweaty." Lose snorted coldly and said harshly.

    "Oh, really?" Han Yu agreed perfunctorily, making Lose bite his silver teeth secretly in anger.

    ……

    The two chatted for a while, and Han Yu suddenly felt something was wrong with his body.  I always felt that there was a constant concentration of heat in my lower abdomen, and I couldn't help but look at Los on the opposite side in confusion.

    "Hmph. Have you noticed it?" Los asked with a proud face upon seeing this.

    "What did you do?" Han Yu asked calmly.

    "It's nothing. It's just a little aphrodisiac smell spread here."

    "Damn it!" Han Yu shouted, which caused Ross to burst into hearty and sharp laughter, "Oh hehehe Do you feel uncomfortable? Don't worry, this is just the beginning. If you can't find a mate within two hours,  If you are the target, then there will be no need for your words to exist in the future."

    "You are so vicious." Han Yu glared at Los and cursed.  Let’s talk about it.  No matter Han Yu still didn't believe it, he had fallen into Los's trick, but how could Ross be fine?  Seemingly understanding Han Yu's confusion, Los said slowly: "Don't worry about me. I have plenty of mating partners." As he said that, the pile of cocoons on the top of the cave that Han Yu had discovered earlier slowly fell from the top of the cave.  Han Yu knew that there were those perverted men who came out to find an affair.

    As expected, the cocoon broke, but the person inside seemed to have lost his will, and came like a zombie behind Los, who was knocked down by a horse. With Ross's moan of lust, the man kept moving behind Los.

    One after another, men emerged from the cocoon and lined up behind Los.  Although he knew that the situation at hand was not good, Han Yu still had other thoughts on his mind. He was very curious and didn't understand where those men could put the words on Loss' spider-shaped lower body?

    With Ross moaning, Han Yu felt that his poisoning became more and more obvious, the most obvious one was Yizhu Qingtian.  Priestess?Si looked at Han Yu with a cheerful expression, his eyes filled with pride.  Han Yu shook his head when he saw this, and was puzzled by the pride of Priestess Los.  But there is no time to waste anymore, Han Yu doesn't want to be immortal at a young age.  It’s better to resolve the current crisis first before considering anything else.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu stood up slowly.  As soon as he saw Han Yu move, Loston's eyes suddenly shone and he looked at Han Yu expectantly. But to Ross's disappointment, Han Yu's movements were very light.  At this time, Han Yu's whole body was on fire, and the flames burst out and gently pushed away the cobwebs covering Han Yu's body.  Los was immediately anxious when he saw it. He wanted to stop him but forgot that he was doing something. He had no time to pay attention and could only watch Han Yu walk out of the cobweb.

    "I will not fall in love with a spider spirit like you. I am the one who has the 'antidote'." Han Yu curled his lips at Los with disdain, turned around and left the cave.  Ross was furious when he heard this. Unfortunately, Ross was unable to move at this moment and could only watch Han Yu drift away. However, Ross had secretly decided in his heart that he would never let go of this human being who dared to despise him.

    After leaving the cave, Han Yu ran all the way, feeling that his body was getting hotter and hotter.  Back on the Courage, Han Yu found Qiao Yan'er immediately, dragged Qiao Yan'er into the room without any explanation, and said to Qiao Yan'er with a serious face: "I have been poisoned, and I need you to detoxify me."  After saying that, without waiting for Qiao Yan'er to ask, he pushed Qiao Yan'er onto the bed, and then pressed her whole body down

    ……

    ……

    ……

    " Two hours later, Han Yu held Qiao Yan'er in his arms, who couldn't bear his strength and fell asleep, but he was thinking in his heart that he was accidentally plotted like this once in a while.  Still pretty good.  It's a pity that Lin Ke is not here. If Lin Ke was here, tsk tsk

    "Dong~dong~dong~" Just when Han Yu was fantasizing about being slept with, there was a knock on the door.  Han Mengxin's voice came from outside the door, "Brother, can I come in now?"

    "No." Just as Han Yu finished speaking, he saw Han Mengxin pushing the door open and coming in.  Looking at Qiao Yan'er sleeping, Han Mengxin smiled evilly.  Seeing this, Han Yu said helplessly: "Mengxin, you are a girl after all, can you stop smiling obscenely?"

    "Hehe I said you can do it, brother. You can actually last like that"

    "Be reserved! My good sister, can you be more reserved? You are a girl, not a salty guy." When Han Yu heard this, he was so depressed that he wanted to hit the wall.

    Han Yu nodded with a smile and asked Han Yu: "Okay. Let's not talk about your personal problems, brother. Tell us what's going on? What stimulated you? Why are you so anxious?"

    "Oh~ It's hard to explain in words. Before I tell you, should you go out for a while and let me put on clothes?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin helplessly and asked.

    Han Mengxin chuckled.  Yiyan walked out, and when he reached the door, he turned back and said to Han Yu: "Brother, we are waiting for you in the lounge. Everyone is a little curious about your abnormal behavior this time. Also, Sister Yan'er, everyone knows that you are  My brother's people. Don't be so shy." After saying that, Han Mengxin left with a smile, leaving only two awkward people in the room, Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er.

    Fortunately, Han Mengxin still had some conscience and closed the door before leaving.  There was silence in the room for a while, and Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er, who was caught pretending to be asleep, "Yan'er. Let's get up quickly, otherwise we don't know what trouble that girl Han Mengxin will cause again."

    "Yeah." Qiao Yaner nodded shyly.

    ……

    A quarter of an hour later, Han Yu came to the lounge.  Han Mengxin looked behind Han Yu and asked, "Why isn't sister-in-law Yan'er here?"

    Hearing this, Han Yu glared at Han Mengxin and said angrily: "Stop asking about this, I have something important to say."

    "Hehe, tell Ning Ping and the others that I want to see Sister-in-law Yan'er." Han Mengxin said with a smile.

    "Don't go too far." Han Yu had to remind Han Mengxin.

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin shook her head and said: "Brother, what are you talking about? I don't have any ill intentions when I go to see Yan'er's sister-in-law. Everything needs to be done in moderation. You've been doing this for two hours. I'm very worried about Yan'er's sister-in-law.  Can my body bear it? I am a doctor"

    "Hurry up, hurry up!" Han Yu didn't wait for Han Mengxin to finish speaking, and quickly drove Han Mengxin away who was about to say a few more words.  What a good guy, a girl can even say the word "got". I really don't know who she learned it from.  Let her continue talking, and she still doesn’t know what she will say.

    ……

    Han Yu coughed slightly in embarrassment, and said to Ning Ping and others who were looking at him with ambiguous eyes: "Hmm Regarding today's unexpected incident, I don't want to say more. To put it simply, I was tricked.  It must be done for womenThings can detoxify.  I just want to say one thing. I can basically identify the identity of the elf priestess.  "

    When Ning Ping and others heard this, the ambiguous expressions on their faces suddenly stopped, and Han Yu continued: "The priestess's name is Los. According to her, she claims to be the legendary Spider God Queen Los."

    "Is it credible?" Ning Ping asked.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I don't know, but based on my own intuition, I feel it is credible."

    "Han Yu, what plot did you fall into? Is it an aphrodisiac?" While everyone was thinking in silence, Field suddenly asked.  This question obviously aroused everyone's interest, and they all looked at Han Yu.  Han Yu, on the other hand, rolled his eyes at Field angrily. This bastard really didn't care about anything. He wanted to just get rid of this matter, but the result is now

    Seeing that he couldn’t get away with it, Han Yu didn’t want to make up lies, so he told everyone exactly what happened after he met the priestess.  After listening to Han Yu's story, Ning Ping frowned and said, "In other words, the gang affiliated with Jia Zhaocai is very likely to be in trouble now."

    "Whatever, no matter what the outcome is, it's all their own fault. They still want to find trouble if they don't have the ability. No matter what the outcome is, they don't deserve sympathy." Han Yu shrugged and replied with an indifferent expression.

    See Han Yu say this.  Ning Ping didn't say anything.  Field, on the other hand, seemed to be very interested in Han Yuzhong's aphrodisiac.  Think about it, it usually only takes ten minutes or less for an ordinary man to do that.  It's not like Han Yu this time, good guy, it took two hours.

    What is the aphrodisiac released by Los? This is simply good news for men.  Field hoped that he could win once, but on second thought, he might as well forget it. He didn't have a female companion by his side.  Even if you get hit, where can you find the antidote?  Are you looking for goblins? Field doesn't want to get involved with those goblins.  Although those goblins all have great figures, once you see the faces of those goblins, everything is gone.

    Han Yu obviously didn’t want to mention more about his recruitment.  Seeing that everyone was no longer dwelling on this issue, he immediately changed the subject and said: "Now we already know the identity of the priestess Los. What should we do next? Kill the god and demon who survived the God-Destroying War? Or?  Leave here immediately? I want to hear your opinions."

    Ning Ping thought for a while after hearing this.  He said: "I think it is no longer a matter of whether we let go of Los, but whether that Los will let us go. The legendary Spider Queen is not a good thing? Now that we have met, in order to avoid other things  When the victim appears, I think it is better to take the initiative and eliminate her. Firstly, it will eliminate harm for the people. Secondly, it will also allow those controlled goblins to find a way out."

    "Second the proposal." Field said from the side.

    Shi Bafang and the succubus looked at each other, and the succubus Angelita said to Shi Bafang gently: "I listen to you." Shi Bafang smiled when he heard the words, and said to Han Yu: "Second."

    Han Yu nodded and said, "Okay. In that case, let's eliminate her."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded, got up and walked out.  Seeing this, Han Yu asked: "Ningping, where are you going? Even if you want to destroy Los, there is no need to rush now."

    "Who said I was going to eliminate Los? Since you caused the trouble, of course you have to solve it." Ning Ping turned around and said.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this and asked, "Then where are you going?"

    "Go back to your room and continue practicing." Ning Ping said this and walked away gracefully.

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping's disappearing figure depressedly. Just as he was about to complain to Field, who was approaching, Field reached out and patted Han Yu's shoulder and said, "I'll leave this matter to you.  Have confidence and work hard.”

    "What about you?" Han Yu asked.

    "Oops~ My research has entered a critical moment, I can't be distracted by such trivial matters."

    Looking at Field's back wandering away, Han Yu wanted to rush up and kick his ass.  Looking at Shi Bafang with hope, he saw Shi Bafang holding Angelita's hand and asking Han Yu with a smile: "Han Yu, what are you going to eat after you finish?"

    "Okay, okay, I'll be responsible for this." Han Yu said depressedly.

    Since he has decided to deal with Los, Han Yu will not be careless.  Before going to Lose, Han Yu first went to the Fairy Queen who was staying on the Courage to collect information about the priestess Ross.  When the Fairy Queen knew the true identity of Priestess Los, her expression suddenly changed, and she murmured to herself: "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it to be her."

    "Hey, don't be in a daze. If you want to save your people, then hurry up."?Tell me about Lose, so that I can deal with her as quickly as possible.  "

    The Fairy Queen who came back to her senses thought about it carefully, shook her head and said, "I don't know much about the priestess. She always lives in seclusion and rarely shows up. Apart from the things I told you before, she really  There’s nothing else to say.”

    After hearing this, Han Yu frowned and asked, "What about Los's hiding place? I guess Ross will never be found in that cave again."

    "This" The Fairy Queen thought hard and shook her head at Han Yu.  At this moment, the wet nurse lying on the hospital bed suddenly stretched out her hand and pulled the Fairy Queen's sleeve, and gestured with her hand to indicate that she wanted paper and pen.  When Han Yu and the Fairy Queen saw this, they immediately thought of the priestess' polyphonic insect.  Han Yu said: "Since I don't know, then I'll think of other ways. If you think of anything again, remember to tell me quickly."

    "Yes, I will." The Fairy Queen replied.

    After a while, Han Yu, who had returned, took back the pen and paper and handed it to the Fairy Queen.  The Fairy Queen handed the pen and paper to her wet nurse.  The wet nurse took the pen and paper and wrote on the paper: "Speaking of the places where the priestess retreats, I know three. One of them is the cave you have already been to, in the forest. The other two places are also her.  's hiding place."

    Han Yu and the Fairy Queen were overjoyed when they saw this. Han Yu stabilized his mind and watched the wet nurse continue to write on the paper: "The Fairy Queen has been to these two places before. If you want to go, you can ask  The Fairy Queen will go with you." After writing, the wet nurse looked at Han Yu and did not write again.  Han Yu knew that he wanted to express his position, so he nodded quickly.  Seeing Han Yu nod, the wet nurse wrote two place names on the paper.  Han Yu didn't know where those two places were, but the Fairy Queen did.

    Seeing the Fairy Queen leaving the infirmary with Han Yu, the wet nurse lay back on the bed and said to herself: "Your Majesty, there is only so much I can help you, and the rest depends on your own efforts."

    According to legend, the Spider Queen Lose is both cruel and capricious, and her power can be said to be a collection of countless evil forces.  She is malicious to all living things and covets the power and followers of other gods and demons.  But because she is very good at using all kinds of shameless methods in battle.  Although other gods and demons hate her, they will not take the initiative to provoke her.

    Because she deliberately plunged her followers into endless internal strife.  Let them kill each other for power.  Therefore, many people believe that Spider Queen Los's mind has long been distorted and abnormal. In other words, she is a pervert, and a pervert with powerful power.  Although she will be very kind and helpful to the things she likes, her power ultimately comes from death, destruction, and torture.

    Los’s true form is that of a human-sized, extremely beautiful woman, but she can also appear as a giant black widow spider with blood-red eyes.  This is similar to the image of Priestess Los.  Well, a more accurate statement is that the image of Priestess Los is a combination of the two images of the Spider Queen, with the upper body of a woman and the lower body of a spider.  Just by having the same name and a similar image, Han Yu was convinced that the priestess Los in front of him was the legendary spider queen Los, synonymous with terror.  This is still a bit difficult.

    Seeing that Han Yu didn't believe him, Priestess Los couldn't help shouting angrily: "It's not like a god or demon with a good reputation. Do I need to pretend to be one?"

    "Haha It's hard to say. Although the reputation of the Spider God Queen is not very good, you can use this reputation to control the goblin clan." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ross rolled his eyes in anger at Han Yu's words. Before Ross could say anything else, Han Yu spoke first: "Stop trying to make me believe that you are some kind of Spider God Queen. I don't believe in gods and demons, even if you are really a spider.  God Queen, what does that have to do with me? Secondly, the world today is dominated by humans. You gods and demons have long been swept into the trash. Even if you are the Spider God Queen, what can you do? Do you want to  Revenge against humans? Then I regret to tell you that as long as you dare to do that kind of thing, I guarantee you will not survive next year."

    "Hmph! I can use my blessing to increase your power. Don't you want to be more powerful than you are now?" Priestess Los said with a cold snort.  As a result, she didn't see any excited expression from Han Yu, but instead saw him looking at her strangely.

    Loss, who was a little upset by the sight, couldn't help but asked: "What are you looking at?"

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "I'm just curious, where do you get so much confidence? Looking at the current situation, do you still think I need your blessing? You'd better worry more about your current situation.  "

    "Hmph! I can get out of this predicament at any time,"?That would make me very tired and I don't want to get all stinky and sweaty.  "Loss snorted coldly and said harshly.

    "Oh, really?" Han Yu agreed perfunctorily, making Lose bite his silver teeth secretly in anger.

    ……

    The two chatted for a while. Han Yu suddenly felt something was wrong with his body. He always felt that there was a constant concentration of heat in his lower abdomen. He couldn't help but look at Lose opposite him in confusion.

    "Hmph, have you noticed it?" Los asked with a proud look on his face.

    "What did you do?" Han Yu asked calmly.

    “It’s nothing, just spreading a little aphrodisiac smell here.”

    "Damn it!" Han Yu shouted, which caused Ross to burst into hearty and sharp laughter, "Oh hehehe Do you feel uncomfortable? Don't worry, this is just the beginning. If you can't find a mate within two hours,  If you are the target, then there will be no need for your words to exist in the future."

    "You are so vicious." Han Yu glared at Los and cursed.  After all, Han Yu still didn't believe it.  He fell into Ross's trick, but how could Ross be fine?  Seemingly understanding Han Yu's confusion, Los said slowly: "Don't worry about me, I have plenty of mating partners." As he said that, the pile of cocoons on the top of the cave that Han Yu had discovered earlier slowly fell from the top of the cave.  Han Yu knew that there were those perverted men who came out to find an affair.

    As expected, the cocoon was broken, but the people inside seemed to have lost their will, and like a zombie, they came behind Los, who was knocked down by horses, accompanied by Ross's moan of lust.  The man kept moving behind Los.

    One after another, men emerged from the cocoon and lined up behind Los.  Although he knew that the situation at hand was not good, Han Yu still had other thoughts on his mind. He was very curious and didn't understand where those men could put the words on Loss' spider-shaped lower body?

    ? accompanied by Ross's moans.  Han Yu felt that his poisoning was becoming more and more obvious, the most obvious one being Yizhu Qingtian.  Priestess Los looked at Han Yu with a look of spring.  His eyes were full of pride.  Han Yu shook his head when he saw this.  She was puzzled by the pride of Priestess Los.  But there is no time to waste anymore, Han Yu doesn't want to be immortal at a young age.  It’s better to resolve the current crisis first before considering anything else.

    Thinking of this, Han Yu stood up slowly.  As soon as he saw Han Yu in action, Loston's eyes suddenly lit up and he looked at Han Yu with expectation, but Ross was disappointed.  Han Yu's movements were very light.  At this time, Han Yu's whole body was on fire, and the flames burst out and gently pushed away the cobwebs covering Han Yu's body.  Ross was immediately anxious when he saw it. He wanted to stop him but forgot that he was doing something and had no time to pay attention to him.  I could only watch helplessly as Han Yu walked out of the spider web.

    "I will not fall in love with a spider spirit like you. I am the one who has the 'antidote'." Han Yu curled his lips at Los with disdain, turned around and left the cave.  Ross was furious when he heard this. Unfortunately, Ross was unable to move at this moment and could only watch Han Yu drift away. However, Ross had secretly decided in his heart that he would never let go of this human being who dared to despise him.

    After leaving the cave, Han Yu ran all the way, feeling that his body was getting hotter and hotter.  Back on the Courage, Han Yu found Qiao Yan'er immediately, dragged Qiao Yan'er into the room without any explanation, and said to Qiao Yan'er with a serious face: "I have been poisoned, and I need you to detoxify me."  After saying that, without waiting for Qiao Yan'er to ask, he pushed Qiao Yan'er onto the bed, and then pressed her whole body down

    ……

    ……

    ……

    " Two hours later, Han Yu held Qiao Yan'er in his arms, who couldn't bear his strength and fell asleep, but he was thinking in his heart that it was actually quite good to get caught in such a plot once in a while.  It's a pity that Lin Ke is not here. If Lin Ke was here, tsk tsk

    "Dong~dong~dong~" Just when Han Yu was fantasizing about being slept with, there was a knock on the door.  Han Mengxin's voice came from outside the door, "Brother, can I come in now?"

    "No." Just as Han Yu finished speaking, he saw Han Mengxin pushing the door open and coming in.  Looking at Qiao Yan'er sleeping, Han Mengxin smiled evilly.  Seeing this, Han Yu said helplessly: "Mengxin, you are a girl after all, can you stop smiling obscenely?"

    "Hehe I said you can do it, brother, you can actually last like that"

    "Be reserved! My good sister, can you be more reserved? You are a girl, not a salty guy." When Han Yu heard this, he was so depressed that he wanted to hit the wall.

    Han Yu nodded with a smile and asked Han Yu: "Okay, let's not talk about your personal problems, brother. Tell me what's going on? What stimulated you? Why are you so anxious?"

    "Oh~ It's hard to explain in words. Before I tell you, shouldn't you go out and let me put on clothes?" Han Yu looked helplessly.??Han Mengxin demanded.

    Han Mengxin smiled and walked out as instructed. When she reached the door, she turned back to Han Yu and said, "Brother, we are waiting for you in the lounge. Everyone is a little curious about your abnormal behavior this time. Also, Sister Yan'er  , we all know that you are my brother, so there is no need to be so shy." After saying that, Han Mengxin left with a smile, leaving only two awkward people in the room, Han Yu and Qiao Yan'er.

    Fortunately, Han Mengxin still had some conscience and closed the door before leaving.  There was silence in the room for a while, and Han Yu said to Qiao Yan'er who was caught pretending to be asleep: "Yan'er, let's get up quickly, otherwise we don't know what trouble that girl Han Mengxin will cause again."

    "Yeah." Qiao Yaner nodded shyly.

    ……

    A quarter of an hour later, Han Yu came to the lounge.  Han Mengxin looked behind Han Yu and asked, "Why isn't sister-in-law Yan'er here?"

    When Han Yu heard this, he glared at Han Mengxin and said angrily: "Don't ask about this. I have something important to say."

    "Hehe, tell Ning Ping and the others that I want to see Sister-in-law Yan'er." Han Mengxin said with a smile.

    "Don't go too far." Han Yu had to remind Han Mengxin.

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin shook her head and said: "Brother, what are you talking about? I don't have any ill intentions when I go to see Yan'er's sister-in-law. Everything needs to be done in moderation. You've been doing this for two hours. I'm very worried about Yan'er's sister-in-law.  Can my body bear it? I am a doctor"

    "Hurry up, hurry up!" Han Yu didn't wait for Han Mengxin to finish speaking, and quickly drove Han Mengxin away who was about to say a few more words.  Good guy, a girl.  He even said the word "get". I really don't know who I learned it from.  Let her continue talking, and she still doesn’t know what she will say.

    ……

    Han Yu coughed slightly in embarrassment, and said to Ning Ping and others who were looking at him with ambiguous eyes: "Hmm I don't want to say more about today's unexpected incident. To put it simply, I was tricked.  You have to do things for women to detoxify. I just want to say one thing. I can basically identify the identity of the elf priestess."

    When Ning Ping and others heard this, the ambiguous expressions on their faces suddenly stopped, and Han Yu continued: "The priestess's name is Los. According to her, she claims to be the legendary Spider God Queen Los."

    "Is it credible?" Ning Ping asked.

    After hearing this, Han Yu replied: "I don't know, but I rely on my own intuition. I feel it is credible."

    "Han Yu, what plot did you fall into? Is it an aphrodisiac?" While everyone was thinking in silence, Field suddenly asked.  This question obviously aroused everyone's interest, and they all looked at Han Yu.  Han Yu, on the other hand, rolled his eyes at Field angrily.  This bastard, he really didn't mention anything. He wanted to just hide this matter, but now it's good

    Seeing that he couldn’t get away with it, Han Yu didn’t want to make up lies, so he told everyone exactly what happened after he met the priestess.  After listening to Han Yu's story, Ning Ping frowned and said, "In other words, the gang affiliated with Jia Zhaocai is very likely to be in trouble now."

    "Whatever, no matter what the outcome is, it's all their own fault. They still want to find trouble if they don't have the ability. No matter what the outcome is, they don't deserve sympathy." Han Yu shrugged and replied with an indifferent expression.

    Seeing Han Yu say this, Ning Ping said nothing.  Field, on the other hand, seemed to be very interested in Han Yuzhong's aphrodisiac.  Think about it, it usually only takes ten minutes or less for an ordinary man to do that.  It's not like Han Yu this time, good guy, it took two hours.

    What is the aphrodisiac released by Los? This is simply good news for men.  Field hoped that he could be hit once, but then he thought again and decided to forget it. He didn't have a female companion by his side. Even if he was hit, where would he find the antidote?  Are you looking for goblins? Field doesn't want to get involved with those goblins.  Although those goblins all have great figures, once you see the faces of those goblins, everything is gone.

    Han Yu obviously didn't want to mention more about being recruited. Seeing that everyone was no longer dwelling on this issue, he immediately changed the subject and said, "Now that we know the identity of the priestess Los, what should we do next? Kill her.  The god and demon who managed to survive the God-Destroying War? Or should we leave here immediately? I want to hear your opinions."

    After hearing this, Ning Ping thought for a moment and said, "I think it's no longer a matter of whether we let Loss go, but whether Loss will let us go. Isn't the legendary Spider Queen a good thing?  Now that I have met her, in order to avoid the appearance of other victims, I think it is better to take the initiative and eliminate her. Firstly, it can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people, and secondly, it canSo that those controlled goblins can find a way out again.  "

    "Second the proposal." Field said from the side.

    Shi Bafang and the succubus looked at each other, and the succubus Angelita said to Shi Bafang gently: "I listen to you." Shi Bafang smiled when he heard the words, and said to Han Yu: "Second."

    Han Yu nodded and said, "Okay, in that case, let's eliminate her."

    "Yeah." Ning Ping nodded, got up and walked out.  Seeing this, Han Yu asked: "Ningping, where are you going? Even if you want to destroy Los, there is no need to rush now."

    "Who said I was going to eliminate Los? Since you caused the trouble, of course you have to solve it." Ning Ping turned around and said.  Han Yu was stunned when he heard this and asked, "Then where are you going?"

    "Go back to your room and continue practicing." Ning Ping said this and walked away gracefully.

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping's disappearing figure depressedly. Just as he was about to complain to Field, who was approaching, Field reached out and patted Han Yu's shoulder and said, "I'll leave this matter to you.  Have confidence and work hard.”

    "What about you?" Han Yu asked.

    "Oops~ My research has entered a critical moment, I can't be distracted by such trivial matters."

    Looking at Field's back wandering away, Han Yu wanted to rush up and kick his ass.  Looking at Shi Bafang with hope, he saw Shi Bafang holding Angelita's hand and asking Han Yu with a smile: "Han Yu, what are you going to eat after you finish?"

    "Okay, okay, I'll be responsible for this." Han Yu said depressedly.

    Since he has decided to deal with Los, Han Yu will not be careless.  Before going to Lose, Han Yu first went to the Fairy Queen who was staying on the Courage to collect information about the priestess Ross.  When the Fairy Queen knew the true identity of Priestess Los, her expression suddenly changed, and she murmured to herself: "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it to be her."

    "Hey, don't be in a daze. If you want to rescue your people, then tell me about Lose quickly, so that I can deal with her as quickly as possible."

    The Fairy Queen who came back to her senses thought about it carefully, shook her head and said, "I don't know much about the priestess. She always lives in seclusion and rarely shows up. Apart from the things I told you before, she really  There’s nothing else to say.”

    After hearing this, Han Yu frowned and asked, "What about Los's hiding place? I guess Ross will never be found in that cave again."

    "This" The Fairy Queen thought hard and shook her head at Han Yu.  At this moment, the wet nurse lying on the hospital bed suddenly stretched out her hand and pulled the Fairy Queen's sleeve, and gestured with her hand to indicate that she wanted paper and pen.  When Han Yu and the Fairy Queen saw this, they immediately thought of the priestess' polyphonic insect.  Han Yu said: "Since I don't know, then I'll think of other ways. If you think of anything again, remember to tell me quickly."

    "Yes, I will." The Fairy Queen replied.

    After a while, Han Yu, who had returned, took back the pen and paper and handed it to the Fairy Queen.  The Fairy Queen handed the pen and paper to her wet nurse.  The wet nurse took the pen and paper and wrote on the paper: "Speaking of the places where the priestess retreats, I know three. One of them is the cave you have already been to. In the forest, there are two other places where she is.  's hiding place."

    Han Yu and the Fairy Queen were overjoyed when they saw this. Han Yu stabilized his mind and watched the wet nurse continue to write on the paper: "The Fairy Queen has been to these two places before. If you want to go, you can ask  The Fairy Queen will go with you." After writing, the wet nurse looked at Han Yu and did not write again.  Han Yu knew that he wanted to express his position, so he nodded quickly.  Seeing Han Yu nod, the wet nurse wrote two place names on the paper.  Han Yu didn't know where those two places were, but the Fairy Queen did.

    Seeing the Fairy Queen leaving the infirmary with Han Yu, the wet nurse lay back on the bed and said to herself: "Your Majesty, there is only so much I can help you with, and the rest depends on your own efforts." (  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 913 The Goblin’s Cemetery

    The passage got bigger and bigger as he walked. Han Yu speculated that the shape of the passage he was walking in should be a gourd shape. The further he went in, the bigger the space became.  Thinking that in such a large space, it was impossible to have nothing, the adventure factor in his body became active, and Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little bit of anticipation for the environment he would face next.

    ……

    Seeing a bright light in front of him, Han Yu couldn't help but speed up his pace. However, when Han Yu walked out of the long passage, he found that except for a very large tree, there was nothing else in the huge space.  did not see.  Along the way, Han Yu knew very clearly that he was moving forward horizontally.  In other words, this place is still underground, but how can there be such a huge tree underground.  There is not enough sunlight or water here. How did the tree in front of me grow so big?  This may no longer be called a tree, but a tree ancestor, or a tree demon.

    Han Yu looked up. The dense branches and leaves blocked Han Yu's sight, and he couldn't see the top of the tree at all.  The tree covers a large area, and more than two-thirds of the entire space is covered by this tree. Han Yu must be careful not to touch this big tree if he wants to fly up to take a look.

    The Fairy Queen was found by Han Yu. When she saw the big tree Fairy Queen in front of her, she couldn't help but asked Han Yu in surprise how she got here.  When she heard Han Yu say that she walked along the underground passage, the Fairy Queen's expression became a little strange.  When Han Yu couldn't help but want to ask the Fairy Queen again, the Fairy Queen slowly said to Han Yu: "This is the cemetery of our Fairy clan. Han Yu, you see that the knots on this tree are glowing.  Are they fruits? They are actually the souls of dead fairies."

    Hearing the words of the Fairy Queen, Han Yu frowned and asked in confusion: "You won't tell me that this tree can survive until now because of the dead fairies providing it with nutrients, right?"

    The Goblin Queen shook her head and replied: "Of course not. This tree is the tree of life for our goblin family. It is said that the first goblin in the world was created by gods and demons using the fruits of this tree. We goblins  The tradition of the clan is to return to the embrace of the tree of life after death. If you are rejected by the tree of life, that will be the most terrifying thing for the goblins."

    "But it seems that the reproduction method of your fairies does not create life through this tree." Han Yu asked still puzzled.

    "If a fairy wants to have a child of his own, he must pass through the Tree of Life. When a fairy wants to have a child of his own, he will first go to the Tree of Life to pray for the blessings of the Tree of Life. Only  Only with the blessing of the Tree of Life can the enchantress be pregnant with her own child." The enchantress queen explained to Han Yu.

    "Blessing? It won't be those fruits, right?"

    "The tree of life is most useful to fairies because of the impure blood in their bodies. Fairies were created by gods and demons, but after the God-Destroying War, for the continuation of the race, fairies and many  The race has tried, but as a result, the race has continued and the pure bloodline has been messed up. In order to gain the ability to reproduce again, the elves must make their own bloodline pure again. The elves who eat those fruits can  It has the ability to reproduce again and give birth to the next generation of fairies. The Tree of Life is a purification tool used by the fairies to purify their own messy bloodline. Do you understand what I explain this way?"

    "I understand." Han Yu nodded slightly and said no more.  But I was muttering secretly in my heart, "But then, wouldn't the fruits on this tree be the same as ginseng fruits? You eat these fruits made from dead fairies. Don't you feel a little psychological disorder?"  "

    Seemingly hearing what Han Yu was thinking, the Fairy Queen smiled bitterly and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, for the continuation of the race, even if we know that something seems evil to do, we will have to do it."

    "I'm sorry." Han Yu was silent for a while and said apologetically to the Fairy Queen.

    Hearing this, the Goblin Queen shook her head slightly to show that it was not in the way, and continued: "This tree of life can be said to be the foundation of the Goblin clan. No matter who wants to do anything to this tree, they will be the enemies of the Goblin clan.  "

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and said to the Fairy Queen: "I'm afraid this tree has been tampered with."

    "Who is so bold?" the Fairy Queen asked after hearing this.

    "Who else could it be? That Spider God Queen. That guy is said to be a pervert, a pervert who cannot be speculated by common sense. I am certain that the scream that came from the Yunwuze Tiankeng was that guy.  . And now we have tracked it here, which means that the guy has been here for I don’t know how long. With that guy’s urine, who wouldn’t attack this tree of life? "

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, the Fairy Queen’s expression changed.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, women with capricious personalitiesIt is true that the priest cannot use common sense to infer.  With her crazy personality, it is really possible to attack the Tree of Life.  Just when the Fairy Queen felt worried about gains and losses, Han Yu said again: "Now I am a little doubtful that the continuation of your Fairy clan may have been plotted by that perverted psycho."

    "It should be, right?" The Fairy Queen replied without any confidence.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a shout coming from above his head: "Who dares to sneak into the sanctuary of life?"

    Han Yu and the Fairy Queen looked up.  They saw eight fully armed goblins standing on the branches above their heads, each holding a bow and arrow in their hands. As long as Han Yu or the goblin queen made the slightest abnormal move, the arrows would be fired without any trace.  Hesitantly shot out.

    "Don't be rude, I'm bringing distinguished guests from my clan here to visit." The Fairy Queen replied loudly.

    After seeing the appearance of the Goblin Queen clearly, the faces of the eight goblins suddenly changed, and they all aimed at the Goblin Queen in unison. One of the goblins gritted his teeth and said: "According to the oracle of the priestess,  The Goblin Queen has rebelled against the clan. Once discovered, she will be killed without mercy!"

    "What!?" The Fairy Queen was shocked when she heard this. Just as she was about to defend herself, she saw Han Yu suddenly take action. He quickly rushed to the Fairy Queen's side and reached out to take the Fairy Queen away.

    "Han Yu, let me go, I want to ask this matter clearly." The Fairy Queen struggled and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu replied while dodging the arrows that were shot from behind: "Anything else to ask? That Spider Queen used her identity as a priestess to deceive your people into telling a false oracle, just to make you  Die at the hands of your people. Miscalculation, I should have thought of this earlier."

    The Fairy Queen listened to Han Yu’s words.  I couldn't help but be stunned.  She suddenly turned from a queen to a traitor in her clan. There were so many ups and downs in her identity that the Fairy Queen couldn't adapt to it for a while.

    Let Han Yu lead him away from the pursuers behind him.  Han Yu placed the Fairy Queen in his own domain and turned around to leave, but was stopped by the Fairy Queen who came back to her senses.

    "Wait a minute. I want to act with you." The Fairy Queen looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this, shook his head and said, "Forget it, you'd better stay here and wait for the news. I'll go find the Spider Queen now. Don't worry, I will try not to harm your tribe."

    The Goblin Queen pulled Han Yu's sleeve, shook her head stubbornly and said, "No. I want to go with you. I want to know how many people from the Goblin clan still believe in me after I was convicted and became a traitor to the Goblin clan.  of."

    "Well, then you may face a painful ending. With the character of the Spider God Queen, those who question her are probably in danger." Han Yu said softly.

    Han Yu revealed what he was most worried about.  The Fairy Queen's face turned pale, but she still insisted on following Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw the Fairy Queen insisting, he no longer stopped her. He just told the Fairy Queen to take good care of herself, not to leave him too far, and if she encountered danger, she must follow her own arrangements.

    Regarding Han Yu’s conditions.  The Fairy Queen all agreed.  Seeing this, Han Yu could only take the Fairy Queen back to the space where the Tree of Life was.

    If you want to obtain information, of course you need to catch the eight goblins who were chasing you just now and are still looking for your whereabouts.  It was no big deal for Han Yu to catch these goblins. It didn't take a while for all eight goblins to be subdued.  Han Yu originally wanted to do the interrogation himself, but was snatched away by the Fairy Queen who was standing by.

    Facing the clansmen who used to treat her with respect but now looked disdainful, the Fairy Queen felt a little uncomfortable, but in order to know what she wanted to know most.  The Fairy Queen could only suppress the sadness in her heart and asked the Fairy in front of her: "Answer me honestly. I promise you that I will not hurt you."

    "Bah!" The fairy queen replied with a soft bah and a mouthful of saliva.

    Letting the saliva fall on her face, the Goblin Queen said calmly: "According to the clan rules. Anyone who disrespects the superior will be killed!" After the last word was spat out, a dagger appeared in the Goblin Queen's hand.  Without hesitation, he stabbed into the heart of the monster on the ground. With a move of his wrist, the monster on the ground stopped moving.

    Reaching out and taking out the handkerchief she carried with her and gently wiping the saliva from her face, the Fairy Queen looked at the Fairy next to her as if nothing was wrong.  Obviously, killing chickens to scare monkeys has a very good effect. When the Goblin Queen's eyes fell on this goblin, the goblin being watched suddenly lost its previous toughness.  After some struggle, for the monsterIn response to the king's question, the demon truthfully told everything she knew.

    ……

    The seven goblins were interrogated one by one. After the question, the goblin queen ignored her and was restricted from moving freely. She walked to the side alone and stood there with a thoughtful look on her face.  Through the explanations of the seven fairies, things did not turn out to be the worst situation that Han Yu said.

    When Los, the Spider God Queen, in her capacity as a priestess, declared the Goblin Queen as a traitor to the clan, there were still some elves in the clan who did not believe the so-called oracle spoken by Los.  Perhaps because of the large number of people in this group, in order to avoid causing panic in the clan, Los did not directly kill those who questioned her, but imprisoned those people, preparing to wait until the current problem was solved.  to train these people.

    "Don't worry, since they are not dead, it will not be very difficult to save them when you show up." Han Yu walked to the side of the Fairy Queen and comforted her.

    Hearing this, the Fairy Queen looked up at Han Yu and asked with a wry smile: "Han Yu, aren't you angry at all? That Los can say that I was seduced by you."

    "Hey~ What's the point of arguing with a psycho? Once you catch her, just teach her a lesson. Her Majesty, only a psycho can reason with a psycho. She talks ugly, just slap her, but she won't dare to do it.  Stop talking nonsense.”

    The Fairy Queen who was amused by Han Yu's words smiled and said to Han Yu: "Hehe. Then please do my share when you are ready to whip her. My hands are not strong enough and I cannot take advantage of her."

    "Don't worry, I'll take care of this." Han Yu replied with a generous look.

    As soon as he finished speaking, seven captured goblins were suddenly heard screaming.  Han Yu and the Fairy Queen followed the sound.  His face suddenly changed.  At some point, the seven goblin captives were entangled in the vines extending from the tree of life in front of them.  The seven goblin captives struggled hard, but because the vines were too tightly entangled, it was of no avail.

    "Your Majesty, save us! Please save us!" After struggling to no avail, the seven elves captives finally thought of asking their queen for help.  The Goblin Queen doesn't need the Goblin to ask for help at all.  He had already taken out the two daggers he carried with him, and was about to pounce to save people.

    But before the Goblin Queen could activate it, Han Yu had already launched it first, and the flames burned through the vines that entangled the seven goblin captives. The seven goblin captives had just gained freedom and immediately rushed to Han Yu's house, rolling and crawling.  around.  In their eyes, perhaps Han Yu's side is the safest place now.

    Fortunately, the Tree of Life calmed down after the vines were burned and did not continue to attack.

    "This, this is not right. How could the Tree of Life attack the goblin that still has life? This has never happened before." Seeing that she was temporarily safe, the goblin queen couldn't help but wonder to herself.

    When Han Yu heard this, he said: "This shows that this so-called tree of life is not as simple as you think. Your Majesty the Queen. The so-called tree of life should be about giving, not robbing."

    The Goblin Queen fell into deep thought, and the seven goblin captives who escaped the disaster looked at each other, stepped forward and knelt on one knee in front of the Goblin Queen.

    "What are you doing? Get up quickly." The Fairy Queen said upon seeing this.

    The leading goblin looked ashamed and said to the goblin queen: "Your Majesty, we mistakenly believed the words of the priestess and thought you were a traitor to the clan. If your friends hadn't helped us just now, we would have died. Your Majesty, you  I don’t know, when we were entangled by the vines. What we felt from the tree of life was only cold blood and violence, and there was no warmth and peace that the priestess said before. Please allow us to be loyal to you again and serve you.  war."

    Han Yu didn’t believe the sudden surrender of the seven goblin captives, but the goblin queen did.  Because Han Yu didn't understand the demon clan.  The enchantress's sixth sense is better than that of ordinary people, and her judgment of danger and lies is very accurate.  The Goblin Queen knew that what the seven goblins in front of her told her was the truth, and they had no evil thoughts at all.

    Stopping Han Yu who wanted to persuade her, the Goblin Queen stretched out her hand to support the seven goblins and said encouragingly: "I'm glad you chose to trust me. There are still many people who have been deceived by the priestess Los. Please  Give me a helping hand and let us rescue those tribesmen who are still controlled by the priestess Los." After saying this, the Goblin Queen suddenly said: "Los, I know you can know what I am talking about through the polyphony, listen carefully.  , if you dare to kill my people, I swear in the name of the Fairy Queen that I will never let you go."

    The seven fairies were puzzled by what the Fairy Queen suddenly said. Han Yu on the side saw? opened his mouth and explained: "That priestess Los has raised an insect called a polyphonic insect. She monitors your goblin family through that insect. She can know everything you have said."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the seven fairies couldn’t help but look at the Fairy Queen, wanting to get confirmation from the Fairy Queen.  The Fairy Queen nodded slightly at them, indicating that what Han Yu just said was correct.  The seven fairies couldn't help but shudder when they thought that every word they usually said was listened to.

    Seeing this, the Fairy Queen comforted her: "Don't be afraid. This kind of polyphonic insect has no attack power and can only serve as a microphone. As long as we can subdue Lose and force her to take back these damn insects."

    "But Your Majesty, wouldn't it mean that every move we make might be monitored by her." The first goblin to surrender to the goblin queen said worriedly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he interrupted and said: "Ha~ I'm scared of just such a thing. If I let you know that your priestess is actually the Spider Queen Lose, then are you ready to give up resistance and let the other side do it?"  Disposed of."

    "Han Yu!" The Fairy Queen frowned and shouted softly, blaming Han Yu for not revealing the true identity of Priestess Los at this time.

    The seven elves’ eyes widened.  Looking at Han Yu in disbelief, he asked Han Yu hesitantly after a while: "What did you just say? Is Priestess Los the Spider God Queen Los? Is she either a divine envoy or a true god?"

    "Yes, and he is also an evil, mentally twisted and perverted evil god who takes pleasure in torturing other creatures." Han Yu ignored the goblin queen's constant gestures and watched the seven goblins reply word by word.

    Looking at the seven goblins whose expressions changed greatly, Han Yu asked with a smile: "How do you feel now after hearing the identity of your opponent? Should you rise up to resist? Or should you accept the rule and live your life without knowing when?  Xiao Ming’s life?”

    The passage got bigger and bigger as he walked, and Han Yu speculated that the shape of the passage he was walking on should be a gourd shape.  The further you go, the bigger the space becomes.  Thinking that in such a large space, it was impossible to have nothing, the adventure factor in his body became active, and Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little bit of anticipation for the environment he would face next.

    ……

    Seeing a bright light ahead, Han Yu couldn't help but speed up his pace.  But when Han Yu walked out of the long passage, he found that except for a very large tree, there was nothing else in the huge space.  Along the way, Han Yu knew very clearly that he was moving forward horizontally.  In other words, this place is still underground, but how can there be such a huge tree underground.  There is not enough sunlight and there is not enough water.  How did the tree in front of me grow so big?  This may no longer be called a tree, but a tree ancestor, or a tree demon.

    Han Yu looked up. The dense branches and leaves blocked Han Yu's sight, and he couldn't see the top of the tree at all.  The tree covers a large area, and more than two-thirds of the entire space is covered by this tree. Han Yu must be careful not to touch this big tree if he wants to fly up to take a look.

    The Fairy Queen was found by Han Yu. When she saw the big tree Fairy Queen in front of her, she couldn't help but asked Han Yu in surprise how she got here.  When she heard Han Yu say that she walked along the underground passage, the Fairy Queen's expression became a little strange.  When Han Yu couldn't help but want to ask the Fairy Queen again, the Fairy Queen slowly said to Han Yu: "This is the cemetery of our Fairy clan. Han Yu, you see that the knots on this tree are glowing.  Are they fruits? They are actually the souls of dead fairies."

    Hearing what the Fairy Queen said.  Han Yu frowned and asked in confusion: "You won't tell me that this tree can survive until now because it relies on the dead goblins to provide it with nutrients, right?"

    The Goblin Queen shook her head and replied: "Of course not. This tree is the tree of life for our goblin family. It is said that the first goblin in the world was created by gods and demons using the fruits of this tree. We goblins  The tradition of the clan is to return to the embrace of the tree of life after death. If you are rejected by the tree of life, it will be the most terrifying thing for the goblins."

    "But it seems that the reproduction method of your fairies does not create life through this tree." Han Yu asked still puzzled.

    "The elves want to have their own children. They have to go through the tree of life. When the elves want to have their own children, they will first go to the tree of life to pray for the blessings of the tree of life. Only  Only with the blessing of the Tree of Life can the enchantress be pregnant with her own child." The enchantress queen explained to Han Yu.

    "Blessing? It won't be those fruits, right?"

    "The greatest use of the Tree of Life to the fairies is the impure bloodline in their bodies. The fairies are made up of gods."??Creation, but after the God-Destroying War, the goblins tried with multiple races for the continuation of the race. As a result, the race continued and the pure bloodline was also messed up.  In order to gain the ability to reproduce again, the goblin must make its bloodline pure again.  Only the fairies that eat those fruits can have the ability to reproduce again and give birth to the next generation of fairies.  The Tree of Life is a purification tool used by the goblin clan to purify their messy bloodline. Do you understand when I explain it this way?  "

    "I understand." Han Yu nodded slightly and said no more.  But I was muttering secretly in my heart, "But in this case, wouldn't the fruits on this tree be the same as ginseng fruits? Don't you feel a little psychological disorder when you eat these fruits made from dead fairies?  "

    Seemingly hearing what Han Yu was thinking, the Fairy Queen smiled bitterly and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, for the continuation of the race, even if we know that something seems evil to do, we will have to do it."

    "Sorry." Han Yu was silent for a while.  He said apologetically to the Fairy Queen.

    Hearing this, the Goblin Queen shook her head slightly to show that it was not a problem, and continued: "This tree of life can be said to be the foundation of the Goblin clan. No matter who wants to do anything to this tree, they will be the enemies of the Goblin clan.  "

    After hearing this, Han Yu thought for a while and said to the Fairy Queen: "I'm afraid this tree has been tampered with."

    "Who is so bold?" the Fairy Queen asked after hearing this.

    "Who else could it be? That Spider God Queen. That guy is said to be a pervert. A pervert that cannot be speculated with common sense. I am certain that the scream that came from the Yunwuze Tiankeng was that guy.  . And now we have tracked it here, which means that the guy has been here for I don’t know how long. With that guy’s urine, who wouldn’t attack this tree of life? "

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, the Fairy Queen’s expression changed.  It's exactly what Han Yu said.  The priestess with a capricious personality cannot be inferred by common sense. With her crazy personality, it is really possible to attack the tree of life.  Just when the Fairy Queen felt worried about gains and losses, Han Yu said again: "Now I am a little doubtful that the continuation of your Fairy clan may have been plotted by that perverted psycho."

    "It should be, right?" The Fairy Queen replied without any confidence.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a shout coming from above his head: "Who dares to sneak into the sanctuary of life?"

    Han Yu and the Fairy Queen looked up.  They saw eight fully armed goblins standing on the branches above their heads, each holding a bow and arrow in their hands. As long as Han Yu or the goblin queen made the slightest abnormal move, the arrows would be fired without any trace.  Hesitantly shot out.

    "Don't be rude, I'm bringing distinguished guests from my clan here to visit." The Fairy Queen replied loudly.

    After seeing the appearance of the Fairy Queen clearly, the faces of the eight fairies suddenly changed.  They all aimed at the Goblin Queen in unison, and one of the Goblins gritted his teeth and said: "According to the oracle of the Priestess, the Goblin Queen has rebelled against the clan. Once discovered, she will be killed without mercy!"

    "What!?" The Fairy Queen was shocked when she heard this. Just as she was about to defend herself, she saw Han Yu suddenly take action. He quickly rushed to the Fairy Queen's side and reached out to take the Fairy Queen away.

    "Han Yu, let me go. I want to ask this matter clearly." The Fairy Queen struggled and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu replied while dodging the arrows that were shot from behind: "Anything else to ask? That Spider Queen used her identity as a priestess to deceive your people into telling a false oracle, just to make you  Die at the hands of your people. Miscalculation, I should have thought of this earlier."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but be stunned.  From a queen to a traitor in the clan, this status has experienced many ups and downs.  The Fairy Queen couldn't adapt to it for a while.

    Let Han Yu lead him away from the pursuers behind him.  Han Yu placed the Fairy Queen in his own domain and turned around to leave, but was stopped by the Fairy Queen who came back to her senses.

    "Wait a minute, I want to take action with you." The Fairy Queen looked at Han Yu seriously and said.

    Han Yu frowned slightly when he heard this, shook his head and said, "Forget it, you'd better stay here and wait for the news. I'll go find the Spider Queen now. Don't worry, I will try not to harm your tribe."

    The Goblin Queen pulled Han Yu's sleeve, shook her head stubbornly and said, "No, I want to go with you. I want to know how many people from the Goblin clan still believe in me after I was convicted and became a traitor to the Goblin clan.  of."

    "Well, then you may face a painful ending. With the character of the Spider God Queen, those who question her??, I'm afraid the situation is already in danger.  "Han Yu said softly.

    After Han Yu revealed what she was most worried about, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but turn pale, but she still insisted on following Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw the Fairy Queen insisting, he no longer stopped her. He just told the Fairy Queen to take good care of herself, not to leave him too far, and if she encountered danger, she must follow her own arrangements.

    The Fairy Queen agreed to all Han Yu’s conditions.  Seeing this, Han Yu could only take the Fairy Queen back to the space where the Tree of Life was.

    If you want to obtain information, of course you need to catch the eight goblins who were chasing you just now and are still looking for your whereabouts.  It was no big deal for Han Yu to catch these goblins. It didn't take a while for all eight goblins to be subdued.  Han Yu originally wanted to do the interrogation himself.  But it was snatched away by the Fairy Queen who was standing by.

    Facing the clansmen who used to treat her with respect but now looked disdainful, the Goblin Queen felt a little uncomfortable, but in order to know what she wanted to know most, the Goblin Queen could only suppress the sadness in her heart.  He opened his mouth and asked a fairy in front of him: "Tell me honestly. I promise you that I will not hurt you."

    "Bah!" The fairy queen replied with a soft bah and a mouthful of saliva.

    Letting the saliva fall on her face, the Fairy Queen said calmly: "According to the clan rules, anyone who disrespects the superior will be killed!" The last word was spat out.  A dagger appeared in the hand of the Goblin Queen, and without hesitation, it pierced the heart of the goblin on the ground. With a move of her wrist, the goblin on the ground stopped moving.

    Reaching out and taking out the handkerchief she carried with her and gently wiping the saliva from her face, the Fairy Queen looked at the Fairy next to her as if nothing was wrong.  Obviously, killing the chicken to scare the monkey has a good effect.  When the Goblin Queen's gaze fell on this goblin, the goblin being watched suddenly lost her previous toughness.  After some struggle, the fairy truthfully told everything she knew about the queen's question.

    ……

    The seven goblins were interrogated one by one. After the question, the goblin queen ignored her and was restricted from moving freely. She walked to the side alone and stood there with a thoughtful look on her face.  Through the explanations of seven fairies.  Things did not turn out to be the worst situation that Han Yu said.

    When Los, the Spider God Queen, in her capacity as a priestess, declared the Goblin Queen as a traitor to the clan, there were still some elves in the clan who did not believe the so-called oracle spoken by Los.  Perhaps because of the large number of people in this group, in order to avoid causing panic in the clan, Los did not directly kill those who questioned her, but imprisoned those people, preparing to wait until the current problem was solved.  to train these people.

    "Don't worry, since they are not dead, it will not be very difficult to save them when you show up." Han Yu walked to the side of the Fairy Queen and comforted her.

    Hearing this, the Fairy Queen looked up at Han Yu and asked with a wry smile: "Han Yu. Are you not angry at all? That Los can say that I was seduced by you."

    "Hey~ What's the point of arguing with a psycho? Once you catch her, just teach her a lesson. Her Majesty, only a psycho can reason with a psycho. She talks ugly, just slap her, but she won't dare to do it.  Stop talking nonsense.”

    The Fairy Queen who was amused by Han Yu's words smiled and said to Han Yu: "Hehe. Then please do my share when you are ready to whip her. My hands are not strong enough and I cannot take advantage of her."

    "Don't worry, I'll take care of this." Han Yu replied with a generous look.

    As soon as he finished speaking, seven captured goblins were suddenly heard screaming.  Han Yu and the Fairy Queen followed the sound, and their expressions suddenly changed.  At some point, the seven goblin captives were entangled in the vines extending from the tree of life in front of them.  The seven goblin captives struggled hard, but because the vines were too tightly entangled, it was of no avail.

    "Your Majesty, save us! Please save us!" After struggling to no avail, the seven elves captives finally thought of asking their queen for help.  The Goblin Queen didn't even need the Goblin to ask for help. She had already taken out the two daggers she carried with her, and was about to pounce to save people.

    But before the Goblin Queen could activate it, Han Yu had already launched it first, and the flames burned through the vines that entangled the seven goblin captives. The seven goblin captives had just gained freedom and immediately rushed to Han Yu's house, rolling and crawling.  In their eyes, Han Yu's side is probably the safest place now.

    Fortunately, the Tree of Life calmed down after the vines were burned and did not continue to attack.

    "This, this is not right. How could the Tree of Life attack a goblin that still has life? In the pastThis has never happened before.  "Seeing that she was safe for the time being, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but wonder to herself.

    When Han Yu heard this, he said: "This shows that this so-called tree of life is not as simple as you think. Her Majesty the Queen, the so-called tree of life should be about giving, not robbing."

    The Goblin Queen fell into deep thought, and the seven goblin captives who escaped the disaster looked at each other, stepped forward and knelt on one knee in front of the Goblin Queen.

    "What are you doing? Get up quickly." The Fairy Queen said upon seeing this.

    The leading goblin looked ashamed and said to the goblin queen: "Your Majesty, we mistakenly believed the words of the priestess and thought you were a traitor to the clan. If your friends hadn't helped us just now, we would have died. Your Majesty, you  I don’t know, when we were entangled by the vines, all we felt from the Tree of Life was cold-bloodedness and violence, not the warmth and peace that the priestess mentioned before. Please allow us to be loyal to you again and serve you.  war."

    Han Yu didn’t believe the sudden surrender of the seven goblin captives, but the goblin queen did.  Because Han Yu didn't understand the goblin family, the goblin's sixth sense was better than that of ordinary people, and they could judge dangers and lies very accurately.  The Goblin Queen knew that what the seven goblins in front of her told her was the truth, and they had no evil thoughts at all.

    Stopping Han Yu who wanted to persuade her, the Goblin Queen stretched out her hand to support the seven goblins and said encouragingly: "I'm glad you chose to trust me. There are still many people who have been deceived by the priestess Los. Please  Give me a helping hand and let us rescue those tribesmen who are still controlled by the priestess Los." After saying this, the Goblin Queen suddenly said: "Los, I know you can know what I am talking about through the polyphony, listen carefully.  , if you dare to kill my people, I swear in the name of the Fairy Queen that I will never let you go."

    The seven goblins were puzzled by what the Goblin Queen suddenly said. Han Yu on the side saw this and explained: "The priestess Los raised a kind of insect called the polyphonic insect, and used that insect to monitor you.  As for the goblin clan, she can know everything you have said."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the seven fairies couldn’t help but look at the Fairy Queen, wanting to get confirmation from the Fairy Queen.  The Fairy Queen nodded slightly at them, indicating that what Han Yu just said was correct.  The seven fairies couldn't help but shudder when they thought that every word they usually said was listened to.

    Seeing this, the Fairy Queen comforted her: "Don't be afraid. This kind of polyphonic insect has no attack power and can only serve as a microphone. As long as we can subdue Lose and force her to take back these damn insects."

    "But Your Majesty, wouldn't it mean that every move we make might be monitored by her." The first goblin to surrender to the goblin queen said worriedly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he interrupted and said: "Ha~ I'm scared of just such a thing. If I let you know that your priestess is actually the Spider Queen Lose, then are you ready to give up resistance and let the other side do it?"  Disposed of."

    "Han Yu!" The Fairy Queen frowned and shouted softly, blaming Han Yu for not revealing the true identity of Priestess Los at this time.

    The seven goblins stared at Han Yu in disbelief. After a while, they asked Han Yu hesitantly: "What did you just say? Is the priestess Los the Spider God Queen Los? Is she either a divine envoy or a true god?  "

    "Yes, and he is also an evil god with a twisted and perverted mentality who takes pleasure in torturing other creatures." Han Yu ignored the goblin queen's constant gestures and watched the seven goblins reply word by word.

    Looking at the seven goblins whose expressions changed greatly, Han Yu asked with a smile: "How do you feel now after hearing the identity of your opponent? Should you rise up to resist? Or should you accept the rule and live your life without knowing when?  A small life?" (To be continued

 Text Chapter 914 Soul-Eating Demonic Tree

    The small space restricted Han Yu's range of activities, especially the leafy tree in front of him, which almost completely covered the sky above Han Yu. Han Yu had nowhere to hide and could only keep moving to dodge the vines.  s attack.  Just hiding like this was not an option. Taking a look at the Fairy Queen who was constantly praying to the Tree of Life to appease her anger, Han Yu knew that the chance of counting on the Fairy Queen's prayers to succeed was too slim, so he might as well find a way on his own.  But what solution could he come up with? If this tree hadn't been called the Tree of Life, Han Yu would have taken action long ago. But this tree had an identity that Han Yu had to worry about. This made Han Yu  I couldn't help but feel a little timid.

    Knowing that this was not the way to go, Han Yu could only find a way to get the Fairy Queen away first, and then have a good talk about life and ideals with this petty tree.

    After making up his mind, Han Yu quickly came to the Fairy Queen and whispered to the Fairy Queen: "Hurry up and do your own business now, and leave it to me. I feel that the only way to deal with Los is as soon as possible.  Only then can this tree become quiet."

    "Do you suspect that the rampage of the Tree of Life is related to Los?" the Fairy Queen asked with some disbelief.

    "I'm just guessing. You can't help me by staying here anyway. It's better to do something you can do. Are you right?"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the Fairy Queen, who was not stupid at all, looked at Han Yu and asked: "Are you planning to fight against the Tree of Life? Let's forget it, you will die."

    "Okay, instead of talking nonsense here, you should leave quickly. Don't get in the way here." Han Yu replied impatiently.  After saying that, he hugged the Fairy Queen and moved aside, avoiding a slap from a vine as thick as a bowl.

    The Fairy Queen wanted to persuade Han Yu to evacuate with her, but before she could speak, Han Yu suddenly threw her out with force.  The Fairy Queen landed slowly, and Han Yu, who had thrown away the Fairy Queen, was surrounded by countless vines and could not see her figure.  The Fairy Queen was shocked and immediately wanted to save people.  But before she could take action, the spherical vine suddenly exploded from the middle, and a pillar of fire shot into the sky. Han Yu was safe and sound, but his face looked a little ugly.

    Seeing that Han Yu was fine, the Fairy Queen was heartbroken and just wanted to step forward to ask.  He saw Han Yu waving his hand towards him, indicating that he should not go there.  The Fairy Queen, who didn't understand what Han Yu wanted to do, stood there and saw Han Yu's eyes suddenly opened, followed by the change of heaven and earth, when the Fairy Queen looked at the situation around Qingchu.  Found that he was already in Han Yu's flame field.  Also coming here with the Fairy Queen is the small-minded tree of life.

    What a big deal!  The Fairy Queen looked at the tree of life in front of her with emotion, and couldn't help but begin to believe what Han Yu said earlier about settling Lose.

    But the reaction of the tree of life seems to have become more violent due to the change of environment.  But in this flame field belonging to Han Yu.  No matter how fierce the attack is.  There will never be a time when Han Yu cannot avoid it.  When avoiding the attack, Han Yu only needed to step back, and the attack from the Tree of Life would have no effect.

    "Han Yu, where did you go to cause trouble?" Just when Han Yu was considering whether to knock the Fairy Queen unconscious and then attack the Tree of Life, the Fire Qilin, who felt an intruder in the field, arrived and saw Han Yu  Just asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "You came just in time. The Fairy Queen has been entrusted to your protection. Take her to a safe place."

    Fire Qilin nodded, but did not take the Fairy Queen away immediately. Instead, he looked at the tree of life on the ground and asked: "Han Yu, where did you find this monster tree? I remember this kind of monster tree as early as the God of Destruction."  It was already extinct before the war broke out.”

    "What demon tree? This is the tree of life." The fairy queen on the side corrected dissatisfiedly after hearing this.  Huo Qilin let out a disdainful sneer upon hearing this.  He said to the Fairy Queen: "Little guy, you have to admit that you don't know anything. I won't laugh at you. Why do you pretend to understand? This is not the tree of life. Although its size is as huge as the tree of life,  The function of this tree is completely opposite to that of the tree of life. The tree of life can create life, but this tree can suck life. The full name of this kind of demon tree is called the soul-eating demon tree. Because it is good at camouflage, this kind of tree appears in  I caused a lot of harm to the gods and demons during my time, but later they were jointly exterminated by the gods and demons. I didn’t expect that I would be lucky enough to encounter a fish that slipped through the net.”

    "You, what evidence do you have?" the Fairy Queen asked in disbelief.

    "Hehe it's too simple to say evidence. This kind of demon tree has a very bad habit of hiding the bones of the creatures it sucks under its roots. If you want to find evidence, you only need to dig  Dig under the roots of the tree Oh, it seems you don't need to do anything. That guy is planning to get rid of the shackles of the earth. Han Yu, what are you doing that is unethical?" He saw the soul-eating demon tree on the ground beginning to move vigorously.  , fireLin immediately changed his words.

    Hearing Huo Qilin's question, Han Yu couldn't help but rolled his eyes and replied: "What nonsense are you talking about? I have been very low-key recently and have never taken the initiative to cause trouble."

    "Really? It seems that this guy is interested in your power. The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree is naturally sensitive to powerful forces. Be careful, it probably won't let you go before it sucks you dry.  .”

    Regarding Huo Qilin's kind reminder, Han Yu couldn't help but raise his middle finger at Huo Qilin, but Huo Qilin was ignored and evacuated to a safe area with the Fairy Queen who seemed to be deeply affected. Before leaving, he did not forget to remind Han Yu: "  Don’t be intimidated by this guy’s size, this is your home court and you have an advantage.”

    "That's a lot of nonsense." Han Yu said angrily and stopped talking to Huo Qilin.

    There was indeed no need for the Fairy Queen to dig up the soil to prove it. As the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, whose identity was revealed by the fire unicorn, shook its trunk and brought the buried roots out of the ground, the upturned soil kept shaking out bodies one by one.  Skeletons.  These skeletons are very well preserved and seem to have been specially processed. Each bone seems to be emitting a white luster and looks so eye-catching.

    The Fairy Queen, who was staying in a safe area with Fire Qilin, looked at the skeletons that were pulled out of the ground in disbelief. Regardless of size or shape, those skeletons were almost exactly the same as fairies. In other words, the skeletons that had been sent to the Tree of Life  Those dead fairies have all become nutrients for the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree without exception.  This is a huge deviation from my previous understanding.  The Fairy Queen couldn't accept it for a while.

    But the fact is the fact, and it does not cease to exist just because some people deny it.  After the roots of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree were freed from the constraints of the ground, a human-like face appeared on the huge trunk.  Perhaps because the place he was in now made the Soul-eating Demonic Tree feel that he no longer needed to pretend, so he didn't necessarily want to show his true face.

    "Roar~" may have been pretending for too long, so that the soul-eating demon tree, which had restored its true appearance, couldn't wait to let out a loud roar. The sound was so loud that it immediately woke up the fairy queen who couldn't believe the reality in front of her.  First, she looked around with some confusion. When she felt the bone-chilling killing intent emanating from the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but shudder.  I couldn't help but believe what Huo Qilin just said about the 'Tree of Life'.  What kind of tree of life is this? It is simply a dangerous man-eating tree that can kill people at any time.  No, compared to the man-eating tree.  The soul-eating demon tree in front of me is even more terrifying.  It's simply a moving killing machine.

    "Kill Qianye!" The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree seemed not to be interested in talking to Han Yu at all. After venting his dissatisfaction with a loud roar, he immediately launched an attack on Han Yu.  As the soul-eating demon tree finished speaking, countless leaves swirled and flew towards Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't dare to be careless when he saw this, and immediately spread his hands.  A wall of flames blocked the flying leaves, followed by a soft crackling sound.  The leaves that hit the wall of fire were burned to ashes.

    The unfavorable outcome did not seem to dissatisfy the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  The opposite of.  Han Yu's resistance made the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree even more willing to fight. Fruits that looked like durians replaced the leaves that had been burned to ashes and roared into the wall of fire in front of Han Yu.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" Along with bursts of muffled sounds, the "durian fruits" exploded one by one in the wall of fire, and the spikes hidden in the "durian fruits" flew around one after another.  Pass through the wall of fire and fly towards Han Yu who is standing behind the wall of fire.  Although Han Yu also knew that this fruit shaped like durian should not be simple.  But he didn't expect that this fruit would turn out to be a cluster bomb.  Immediately, he could only protect his head and face with both hands and use the fire pillar to block the spikes flying towards him.

    But beyond Han Yu’s expectation, this kind of spikes were not afraid of flames at all, except for some of the spikes that were initially dispersed by the pillar of fire.  The subsequent spikes stabbed Han Yu without any reservation.  Because of his carelessness, Han Yu suffered a big loss.

    "Han Yu!" Seeing Han Yu being hit, the Fairy Queen cried out.  Huo Qilin on the side saw this and said: "Don't worry, this little injury has no effect on Han Yu. This guy seems to have become a bit arrogant since his strength increased greatly. It's better to let him suffer a little loss and save some money in the future."  I suffered such a loss that I couldn’t recover.”

    "Aren't you his companion? Why can you watch Han Yu get hurt here with peace of mind?" The Fairy Queen asked Huo Qilin dissatisfied.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin glanced at the Fairy Queen with a strange expression, and said slowly: "Who told you that I was Han Yu's partner? You and I are mortal enemies, but now is not the time to fight to the death with him."

    The Fairy Queen was stunned when she heard this, but she did not believe Huo Qilin's words and simply thought that Huo Qilin was a coward.  Of course, Fire Qilin would not argue with the Fairy Queen, and once again set his sights on Han Yu who had suffered a loss.body.

    After being baptized by the rain of spikes, Han Yu slowly lowered his arm that was protecting his head and face.  At this time, Han Yu, except for the protected head and face, was covered with spikes all over his body. Thanks to the strong clothes he wore, there were not many real injuries.  But just like Huo Qilin said, Han Yu did become a bit arrogant after gaining the Molten Core and his strength greatly increased. Fortunately, the time was short, and he had not yet developed any quarrel with Ning Ping because of his arrogance.  But after this attack from the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, Han Yu was suddenly awakened.  To a certain extent, Han Yu should be grateful to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree for its "wake-up" assassination.

    But you have to get your losses back, and you have to repay your debts.  Han Yu would not give the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree a good look just because of this "warning" from the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  What's more, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree may not appreciate it.  The purpose of the soul-eating demon tree is to devour Han Yu and seize Han Yu's flame energy, but Han Yu naturally cannot be captured without hesitation.  Trying to make both parties live in peace is just nonsense.

    Han Yu's body is changing, and the spikes stuck in his body are automatically falling off Han Yu's body and falling to the ground.  Upon seeing this, Fire Qilin quickly said to the Fairy Queen: "Let's step back a little more. Han Yu is serious about his plans. The place we are standing now will no longer be safe." After saying this, the Fairy Queen did not wait.  refute.  Just push the Fairy Queen back.  The Fairy Queen stepped back and looked at Han Yu nervously.  In fact, there was no need for Huo Qilin to remind him that the Fairy Queen, who was naturally sensitive to energy, also felt the changes in Han Yu. It was a feeling that the storm was about to come and the wind filled the building.

    The soul-eating demon tree seemed to become more excited.  Instead of interrupting Han Yu, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree stopped attacking, as if it wanted to see what kind of surprise Han Yu would bring to it later.

    ……

    It turns out that the surprise Han Yu brought to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was a bit big.  When all the spikes on Han Yu's body fell off and fell to the ground, Han Yu roared suddenly, and the previously suppressed flame energy in his body burst out almost instantly.  The momentum was so amazing that even Fire Qilin felt trembling all over.  Fire Qilin knew that Han Yu, who signed a contract with Molten Core, had become very strong, but he did not expect that Han Yu would be this strong.  For the first time, Huo Qilin had irresistible thoughts towards Han Yu.

    Compared with the Fire Qilin.  The Fairy Queen's performance at this time was even more unbearable, and she had collapsed on the ground. Now that she has not fainted, she is considered strong.  They saw the Fairy Queen clenching her silver teeth and staring at Han Yu in disbelief.  No one knows what is going on in my heart.

    At this moment.  No one cares what the Fairy Queen thinks.  As Han Yu's opponent.  The soul-eating demon tree felt Alexander.  Even when faced with the encirclement and suppression by gods and demons, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree did not feel the same way it does now.  The thought that he would die in just a moment flashed through the soul-eating demon tree's mind.

    The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, not willing to be reconciled to the number of people, also let out a scream, as if to embolden itself, or to vent its inner fear with a tongguo roar. Stimulated by the full-scale explosion of Han Yu, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree seemed to also  It’s time to show off your special skills.

    Han Yu watched indifferently as the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree continued to improve its power.  He did not take the opportunity to attack the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  It's not that Han Yu has any bullshit gentlemanly demeanor, but that Han Yu intends to solve the battlefield in one go, and Tongguo's next blow will completely eliminate the soul-eating demon tree in front of him.  Save yourself the trouble of making noise and annoying people.

    It seems that the soul-eating demon tree, which has the same idea as Han Yu, has increased its power to the extreme.  The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree opened its mouth on the trunk, and a small black ball continued to gather in front of the mouth, gradually getting bigger.

    Seeing this, Han Yu said nothing and raised his hands to the sky. A fireball quickly grew in size above Han Yu's head.

    Both sides intend to solve their opponents in one go.  After seeing the intentions of both parties, Fire Qilin immediately retreated into the distance with the Fairy Queen without saying a word.

    "These two lunatics!" Huo Qilin cursed secretly in his heart.

    When two energy balls filled with all the power collide, no one can predict the consequences.  Fortunately, this is Han Yu's domain. As long as Han Yu doesn't die, this domain will not disappear.  But it is conceivable that when the two forces collide, the extent of damage here will be huge.

    The Fairy Queen knew that if she continued to stay, she would be affected, so she had no complaints about Fire Qilin's almost rough actions, but she kept her eyes fixed on Han Yu.  It was only then that Fire Qilin noticed the weirdness of the Fairy Queen, which was completely different from the previous Fairy Queen.

    Fire Qilin remained calm, but in his heart he became more vigilant towards the Fairy Queen.  The Fairy Queen seemed to have focused all her attention on Han Yu at this time, and did not notice that she had been targeted by the Fire Qilin.

    Retreating to a place you think is safeLater, before Huo Qilin had time to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard a loud noise and a juliè vibration came from under his feet.  Huo Qilin immediately lay down on the ground and put up a protective shield.  Almost the second after Fire Qilin held up the protective shield, a huge force rushed towards Fire Qilin and the Fairy Queen.

    Hiding in the protective shield, the Fairy Queen was not affected at all, but the Fire Qilin who held up the protective shield suffered a lot.  It can be said that the aftermath of the collision of the two forces tested the power of Fire Qilin.  Although Huo Qilin won, it could only be regarded as a tragic victory. When the aftermath passed, Huo Qilin was almost exhausted.

    After confirming that there was no danger, Huo Qilin removed the protective shield.  The Fairy Queen immediately said nothing and ignored Huo Qilin, who was lying on the ground recovering his strength, and ran to where Han Yu was fighting the soul-eating demon tree.

    When the Fairy Queen rushed to a high place and looked down at the battlefield, she saw that the place where Han Yu and the Soul-eating Demonic Tree were previously had now turned into a basin.  In the basin, the huge Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was in extremely miserable condition. Its originally lush appearance could only be described as dead branches and fallen leaves.

    But what about Han Yu?

    The Fairy Queen searched twice in the basin.  But Han Yu was not found.  Could it be that Han Yu couldn't withstand the opponent's power in the conflict of power just now and was wiped out?  Thinking of this possibility, the Fairy Queen became increasingly anxious.

    The small space restricted Han Yu's range of activities, especially the leafy tree in front of him, which almost completely covered the sky above Han Yu. Han Yu had nowhere to hide and could only keep moving to dodge the vines.  s attack.  Just hiding like this was not an option. Taking a look at the Fairy Queen who was constantly praying to the Tree of Life to appease her anger, Han Yu knew that the chance of counting on the Fairy Queen's prayers to succeed was too slim, so he might as well find a way on his own.  But what solution can I come up with, if this tree is not called the Tree of Life.  Han Yu might have taken action a long time ago, but this tree had an identity that Han Yu had to worry about, which made Han Yu feel a little timid.

    Knowing that this was not the way to go, Han Yu could only find a way to get the Fairy Queen away first, and then have a good talk about life and ideals with this petty tree.

    After making up your mind.  Han Yu quickly came to the Fairy Queen and whispered to the Fairy Queen: "Hurry up and do your own business now. Leave it to me to handle it. I feel that only by solving Loss as soon as possible can this tree be saved."  Maybe it’ll quiet down.”

    "Do you suspect that the rampage of the Tree of Life is related to Los?" the Fairy Queen asked with some disbelief.

    "I'm just guessing. You can't help me by staying here anyway. It's better to do something you can do. Are you right?"

    After hearing what Han Yu said, the Fairy Queen, who was not stupid at all, looked at Han Yu and asked: "Are you planning to fight against the Tree of Life? Let's forget it. You will die."

    "Okay, instead of talking nonsense here, you should leave quickly. Don't get in the way here." Han Yu replied impatiently.  After saying that, he hugged the Fairy Queen and moved aside, avoiding a slap from a vine as thick as a bowl.

    The Fairy Queen also wanted to persuade Han Yu to evacuate with her.  But before she could speak, Han Yu suddenly threw her out with force. The Fairy Queen slowly landed on the ground. Han Yu, who had thrown the Fairy Queen away, was now surrounded by countless vines and could not see her figure.  The Fairy Queen was shocked and immediately wanted to save people.  But before she could take action, the spherical vine suddenly exploded from the middle, and a pillar of fire shot into the sky. Han Yu was safe and sound, but his face looked a little ugly.

    Seeing that Han Yu was fine, the Fairy Queen felt relieved. Just as she was about to step forward to ask, she saw Han Yu wave his hand towards her, signaling her not to go there.  The Fairy Queen, who didn't understand what Han Yu wanted to do, stood there and saw Han Yu's eyes suddenly opened, followed by the change of heaven and earth. When the Fairy Queen looked around Qingchu, she found that she was already in Han Yu's body.  field of fire.  Also coming here with the Fairy Queen is the small-minded tree of life.

    What a big deal!  The Fairy Queen looked at the tree of life in front of her with emotion, and couldn't help but begin to believe what Han Yu said earlier about settling Lose.

    But the reaction of the tree of life seems to have become more violent due to the change of environment.  But in this domain of fire that belongs to Han Yu, no matter how fierce the attack is, there will never be a time when Han Yu cannot avoid it.  When avoiding the attack, Han Yu only needed to step back, and the attack from the Tree of Life would have no effect.

    "Han Yu, where did you go to cause trouble?" Just when Han Yu was considering whether to knock the Fairy Queen unconscious and then attack the Tree of Life, the Fire Qilin, who felt an intruder in the field, arrived and saw Han Yu  Just asked.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said: "You came just in time, goblinThe queen is entrusted to your protection, take her to a perfect place.  "

    Fire Qilin nodded, but did not take the Fairy Queen away immediately. Instead, he looked at the tree of life on the ground and asked: "Han Yu, where did you find this monster tree? I remember this kind of monster tree as early as the God of Destruction."  It was already extinct before the war broke out.”

    "What demon tree? This is the tree of life." The fairy queen on the side corrected dissatisfiedly after hearing this.  Fire Qilin let out a disdainful sneer when he heard this, and said to the Fairy Queen: "Little guy, you admit it when you don't know anything. I won't laugh at you, so why do you pretend to understand? This is not the tree of life, although it  The size of the tree is as huge as the tree of life, but the function of this tree is completely opposite to that of the tree of life. The tree of life can create life, but this tree can suck life. The full name of this kind of demon tree is called the soul-eating demon tree, because  It is good at camouflage, so when this kind of tree appeared, it caused a lot of harm to the gods and demons. Later, it was exterminated by the gods and demons. Unexpectedly, I was lucky enough to encounter a fish that slipped through the net."

    "You, what evidence do you have?" the Fairy Queen asked in disbelief.

    "Hehe it's too simple to say evidence. This kind of demon tree has a very bad habit of hiding the bones of the creatures it sucks under its roots. If you want to find evidence, you only need to dig  Dig under the roots of the tree Oh, it seems you don't need to do anything. That guy is planning to get rid of the shackles of the earth. Han Yu, what are you doing that is unethical?" He saw the soul-eating demon tree on the ground beginning to move vigorously.  , Huo Qilin immediately changed his words.

    Hearing Huo Qilin's question, Han Yu couldn't help but rolled his eyes and replied: "What nonsense are you talking about? I have been very low-key recently. I have never taken the initiative to cause trouble."

    "Really? It seems like this guy is interested in your power. The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree is naturally sensitive to powerful forces. Be careful, it won't let you go before it sucks you dry.  .”

    A kind reminder to Fire Qilin.  Han Yu couldn't help but raise his middle finger at Huo Qilin, but Huo Qilin ignored him and retreated to a safe area with the Fairy Queen who seemed to be deeply shocked. Before leaving, he did not forget to remind Han Yu: "Don't be frightened by this guy's size.  But, this is your home court, so you have an advantage."

    "That's a lot of nonsense." Han Yu said angrily.  Don't talk to Huo Qilin anymore.

    There was indeed no need for the Fairy Queen to dig up the soil to prove it. As the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, whose identity was revealed by the fire unicorn, shook its trunk and brought the buried roots out of the ground, the upturned soil kept shaking out bodies one by one.  Skeletons.  These skeletons are very well preserved and appear to have been specially processed.  Every bone seems to be exuding a white luster, which looks so eye-catching.

    The Fairy Queen, who was staying in a safe area with Fire Qilin, looked at the skeletons that were pulled out of the ground in disbelief. Regardless of size or shape, those skeletons were almost exactly the same as fairies. In other words, the skeletons that had been sent to the Tree of Life  Those dead fairies have all become nutrients for the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree without exception.  This was a huge deviation from her previous understanding, and the Fairy Queen couldn't accept it for a while.

    But the fact is the fact, and it does not cease to exist just because some people deny it.  After the roots of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree were freed from the constraints of the ground, a human-like face appeared on the huge trunk.  Perhaps because the place he was in now made the Soul-eating Demonic Tree feel that he no longer needed to pretend, so he didn't necessarily want to show his true face.

    "Roar~" may have been pretending for too long, so that the soul-eating demon tree, which had restored its true appearance, couldn't wait to let out a loud roar. The sound was so loud that it immediately woke up the fairy queen who couldn't believe the reality in front of her.  First, she looked around with some confusion. When she felt the bone-chilling killing intent emanating from the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, the Fairy Queen couldn't help but shudder.  I couldn't help but believe what Huo Qilin just said about the 'Tree of Life'.  What kind of tree of life is this? It is simply a dangerous man-eating tree that can kill people at any time.  No, compared to the man-eating tree, the soul-eating demon tree in front of me is more terrifying.  It's simply a moving killing machine.

    "Kill Qianye!" The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree seemed not to be interested in talking to Han Yu at all. After venting his dissatisfaction with a loud roar, he immediately launched an attack on Han Yu.  As the soul-eating demon tree finished speaking, countless leaves swirled and flew towards Han Yu.  Seeing this, Han Yu did not dare to be careless. He immediately opened his hands and a wall of flames blocked the flying leaves. With a soft crackling sound, the leaves that hit the wall of fire were burned to ashes.

    The unfavorable outcome did not seem to dissatisfy the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  On the contrary, Han Yu's resistance made the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree even more willing to fight. Fruits that looked like durians replaced the leaves that had been burned to ashes and roared into the wall of fire in front of Han Yu.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" accompanied by bursts of muffled sounds, the "durian fruits" exploded one by one in the wall of fire.??, the spikes hidden in the "durian fruit" flew around one after another.  Pass through the wall of fire and fly towards Han Yu who is standing behind the wall of fire.  Although Han Yu also knew that this fruit shaped like durian was not simple, he did not expect that this fruit would be a sub-munition bomb.  Immediately, he could only protect his head and face with both hands and use the fire pillar to block the spikes flying towards him.

    It was just beyond Han Yu’s expectation that the spikes were not afraid of flames at all. Except for some of the spikes that were scattered by the pillar of fire at the beginning, the subsequent spikes stabbed Han Yu without any reservation.  Because of carelessness.  Han Yu suffered a big loss.

    "Han Yu!" Seeing Han Yu being hit, the Fairy Queen cried out.  Huo Qilin on the side saw this and said: "Don't worry, this little injury has no effect on Han Yu. This guy seems to have become a bit arrogant since his strength increased greatly. It's better to let him suffer a little loss and save some money in the future."  I suffered such a loss that I couldn’t recover.”

    "Aren't you his companion? Why can you watch Han Yu get hurt here with peace of mind?" The Fairy Queen asked Huo Qilin dissatisfied.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin glanced at the Fairy Queen with a strange expression, and said slowly: "Who told you that I was Han Yu's partner? You and I are mortal enemies, but now is not the time to fight to the death with him."

    The Fairy Queen was stunned when she heard this, but she did not believe Huo Qilin's words and simply thought that Huo Qilin was a coward.  Of course Fire Qilin will not argue with the Fairy Queen.  He once again focused his attention on Han Yu, who had suffered a loss.

    After being baptized by the rain of spikes, Han Yu slowly lowered his arm that was protecting his head and face.  At this time, Han Yu, except for the protected head and face, was covered with spikes all over his body. Thanks to the strong clothes he wore, there were not many real injuries.  But just like what Fire Qilin said.  After Han Yu obtained the Molten Core and his strength increased greatly, he did become a bit arrogant.  Fortunately the time is short.  He has not yet had any quarrel with Ning Ping because of his arrogance.  But after this attack from the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, Han Yu was suddenly awakened.  To a certain extent, Han Yu should be grateful to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree for its "wake-up" assassination.

    But you have to get your losses back, and you have to repay your debts.  Han Yu would not give the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree a good look just because of this "warning" from the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  What's more, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree may not appreciate it.  The purpose of the soul-eating demon tree is to devour Han Yu and seize Han Yu's flame energy, but Han Yu naturally cannot be captured without hesitation.  I want both parties to live in peace.  It's just nonsense.

    Han Yu's body is changing, and the spikes stuck in his body are automatically falling off Han Yu's body and falling to the ground.  Upon seeing this, Fire Qilin quickly said to the Fairy Queen: "Let's step back a little more. That guy Han Yu is serious about his plans. The place we are standing now will no longer be safe in a while." After finishing speaking, the Fairy Queen did not wait.  He retorted and pushed the Fairy Queen back.  The Fairy Queen stepped back and looked at Han Yu nervously.  In fact, there was no need for Huo Qilin to remind him that the Fairy Queen, who was naturally sensitive to energy, also felt the changes in Han Yu. It was a feeling that the storm was about to come and the wind filled the building.

    The soul-eating demon tree seemed to become more excited.  Instead of interrupting Han Yu, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree stopped attacking, as if it wanted to see what kind of surprise Han Yu would bring to it later.

    ……

    It turns out that the surprise Han Yu brought to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was a bit big.  When all the spikes on Han Yu's body fell off and fell to the ground, Han Yu roared suddenly, and the previously suppressed flame energy in his body burst out almost instantly.  The momentum was so amazing that even Fire Qilin felt trembling all over.  Fire Qilin knew that Han Yu, who signed a contract with Molten Core, had become very strong, but he did not expect that Han Yu would be this strong.  For the first time, Huo Qilin had irresistible thoughts towards Han Yu.

    "Compared with the Fire Qilin, the Fairy Queen's performance at this time was even more unbearable. She had collapsed on the ground. Now that she has not fainted, she is considered strong.  The Fairy Queen clenched her silver teeth and stared at Han Yu in disbelief. No one knew what she was thinking.

    At this moment, no one cares what the Fairy Queen thinks.  As Han Yu's opponent, the Soul-eating Demon Tree felt Alexander.  Even when faced with the encirclement and suppression by gods and demons, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree did not feel the same way it does now.  The thought that he would die in just a moment flashed through the soul-eating demon tree's mind.

    The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, not willing to be reconciled to the number of people, also let out a scream, as if to embolden itself, or to vent its inner fear with a tongguo roar. Stimulated by the full-scale explosion of Han Yu, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree seemed to also  It’s time to show off your special skills.

    Han Yu watched indifferently as the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree continued to improve its power, and did not take the opportunity to attack the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  It's not that Han Yu has any bullshit gentlemanly demeanor, but that Han Yu intends to solve the battlefield in one go. Tongguo's next blow will completely eliminate the soul-eating demon tree in front of him, so as to avoid annoying fights.It seems that the soul-eating demon tree, which has the same idea as Han Yu, has increased its power to the extreme.  The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree opened its mouth on the trunk, and a small black ball continued to gather in front of the mouth, gradually getting bigger.

    Seeing this, Han Yu said nothing and raised his hands to the sky. A fireball quickly grew in size above Han Yu's head.

    Both sides intend to solve their opponents in one go.  After seeing the intentions of both parties, Fire Qilin immediately retreated into the distance with the Fairy Queen without saying a word.

    "These two lunatics!" Huo Qilin cursed secretly in his heart.

    When two energy balls filled with all the power collide, no one can predict the consequences.  Fortunately, this is Han Yu's domain. As long as Han Yu doesn't die, this domain will not disappear.  But it is conceivable that when the two forces collide, the extent of damage here will be huge.

    The Fairy Queen knew that if she continued to stay, she would be affected, so she had no complaints about Fire Qilin's almost rough actions, but she kept her eyes fixed on Han Yu.  It was only then that Fire Qilin noticed the weirdness of the Fairy Queen, which was completely different from the previous Fairy Queen.

    Fire Qilin remained calm, but in his heart he became more vigilant towards the Fairy Queen.  The Fairy Queen seemed to have focused all her attention on Han Yu at this time, and did not notice that she had been targeted by the Fire Qilin.

    After retreating to a place he thought was safe, before Huo Qilin had time to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard a loud noise and a juliè vibration came from under his feet.  Huo Qilin immediately lay down on the ground and put up a protective shield.  Almost the second after Fire Qilin held up the protective shield, a huge force rushed towards Fire Qilin and the Fairy Queen.

    Hiding in the protective shield, the Fairy Queen was not affected at all, but the Fire Qilin who held up the protective shield suffered a lot.  It can be said that the aftermath of the collision of the two forces tested the power of Fire Qilin.  Although Huo Qilin won, it could only be regarded as a tragic victory. When the aftermath passed, Huo Qilin was almost exhausted.

    After confirming that there was no danger, Huo Qilin removed the protective shield.  The Fairy Queen immediately said nothing and ignored Huo Qilin, who was lying on the ground recovering his strength, and ran to where Han Yu was fighting the soul-eating demon tree.

    When the Fairy Queen rushed to a high place and looked down at the battlefield, she saw that the place where Han Yu and the Soul-eating Demonic Tree were previously had now turned into a basin.  In the basin, the huge Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was in extremely miserable condition. Its originally lush appearance could only be described as dead branches and fallen leaves.

    But what about Han Yu?

    The Fairy Queen searched twice in the basin, but did not find Han Yu.  Could it be that Han Yu couldn't withstand the opponent's power in the conflict of power just now and was wiped out?  Thinking of this possibility, the Fairy Queen became increasingly anxious.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 915 The insidious Los

    "Hey, are you okay?" Seeing that the demon tree clone was silent, Han Yu asked aloud while being more vigilant in his heart.  The demon tree clone who was being questioned came back to his senses after hearing this, looked at Han Yu steadily and asked: "You just mentioned the Spider Queen, right?"

    "Well, Los is the Spider God Queen. This is not my nonsense, but the guy himself admitted it." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Then do you know where that guy is now?" the demon tree clone asked again.

    "Actually, I'm looking for her too." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "What are you doing with her?"

    "What do you want to do with her again?"

    "I want to settle accounts with her! Let's settle the old accounts she made when she planned and incited other gods and demons to attack our clan! The memory of the tree clan is inherited, and the memory of the clan is passed down in my body." The face of the demon tree clone showed a smile.  He replied with hatred and gritted teeth.

    Han Yu was silent for a while when he saw this, and said slowly: "It seems that our purpose is the same. It's just that although I want to find her to kill her, the reason is different from yours."

    Hearing this, the demon tree clone smiled slightly and said: "No matter what the reason is, our purpose is the same. Since the purpose is the same, then there is a possibility for us to cooperate."

    "Cooperate? With you? But your reputation doesn't seem to be very good."

    "That's slander! Slander!" The demon tree clone suddenly shouted with excitement.

    "Ah? Is there any hidden secret here?" Han Yu asked curiously upon seeing this.

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, the demon tree clone sighed, seemingly lost in memories. After a long time, he said to Han Yu: “Human, do you know the meaning of carrying a jade?”

    "I know, it means having a treasure that everyone wants. It can easily arouse public anger Are you saying that you have a treasure that everyone wants?"

    "Sigh~ If possible, our tree tribe would rather never get that treasure." The demon tree clone sighed.

    "What kind of treasure is it? It can actually attract attacks from gods and demons." Han Yu asked curiously.

    The demon tree clone did not answer and asked instead: "Human, do you think there is anything in this world that even gods and demons cannot resist?"

    "Ah? Gods and demons can't resist it? Wellit's life, right? Every living thing has its end one day, but compared with humans, the existence of gods and demons can be very long, long, long." Han Yu thought  After thinking for a moment he replied.  After finishing speaking, the demon tree clone nodded slightly and said: "That's right, it's life, you can also understand it as time. No matter what kind of creature it is, it can't stop the progress of time, although some powerful powers can change time and even make time change.  Stationary. But it cannot stop the progress of time. The changed time will still move forward, and it will continue to move forward when the time stops."

    "You won't tell me that your clan's treasure can make time stand still forever, right?"

    "Immortality is what all creatures yearn for. Although the lifespan of gods and demons is very long, it will eventually end. Gods and demons are afraid of death, so when they heard the rumors spread by the Spider God Queen Lose, they targeted them.  At that time, our tree tribe, like other races, thrived without any competition. Although it was a little different from other tree tribes. But all living things were exactly the same. We just had different eating methods from other tree tribes.  It’s just different. Just like lions eat meat and rabbits eat grass. It’s just that each creature chooses a different lifestyle. But under the propaganda of the Spider Queen, my people were slandered as beings that can destroy the world. If that were really the case  , will we be wiped out by gods and demons so easily? Then this world is too fragile."

    Han Yu listened quietly, knowing that he did not need to ask at this time.  Just listen quietly.  In fact, just as Han Yu thought, the demon tree clone at this time just wanted to find someone to talk to.  After holding things in his heart for too long, and finally meeting someone to talk to, the demon tree clone couldn't help but want to say everything he wanted to say in order to make himself happy.  As for whether Han Yu believed it or not.  The demon tree clone didn't really care.

    Just listen to the demon tree clone continue to say: "I believe that some of the gods and demons at that time had already seen through the tricks of the Spider Queen, but for the ulterior plans in their hearts, they chose to shut up, or even helped the evildoers, and participated in  To encircle and suppress my people. My people know that there is no possibility of success in fighting against the gods and demons, but it is not easy to make my people surrender. My people are in danger when the gods and demons come to attack.  When I was there, I personally destroyed the treasure that attracted the prying eyes of gods and demons, and then sent me away in my seed state. There were still some clan members who were sent away with me, but I'm afraid I won't have the chance to meet them again.  They are gone." Having said this, the demon tree clone showed a look of regret on its face.

    "You saidOh my god, what is that treasure that caused the gods and demons to join forces to attack?  "Han Yu asked while the demon tree clone was silent.

    The demon tree clone was stunned when he heard the words. After a moment of silence, he said to Han Yu: "As for that treasure, my people call it the heart of the tree. It is said that if you have it, you can absorb the energy elements around it.  Immortality. But there is no way you can see that kind of treasure again."

    Han Yu also nodded with some regret and said: "Yes, it is indeed a pity. But Yaoshu, how can you be so sure that the Spider God Queen is behind your clan's misfortune?"

    "Actually, I can't confirm that it was that guy who caused the trouble. But in my memory, I know that before the gods and demons attacked, that guy once went to the tribe to ask for the tree heart, but was rejected.  From now on, I will let go of my harsh words and make my people regret rejecting her request. And not long after, rumors began to appear about our people being able to destroy the world, and then, the gods and demons came.  Even if Los, the Spider God Queen, is not the mastermind, the genocide of our clan must have a lot to do with her. Speaking of which, I should thank you humans. Gods and demons are the enemies of our clan, but your god-destroying war has brought great benefits to our clan.  A great revenge has been avenged." Having said this, the demon tree clone looked at Han Yu with a grateful face and said.

    Seeing this, Han Yu waved his hand and said, "Don't be grateful to me. I didn't participate in the God-Destroying War. But since you also want to cause trouble for the Spider God Queen Los, it's not impossible to cooperate with you temporarily, but I  There is still a condition to be raised.”

    "What conditions?" the demon tree clone asked.

    "The battle with Los must take place in this space, so don't expect to leave here for the time being. I will be responsible for bringing the Spider Queen Los here. Also, if the Spider Queen is eliminated, you can no longer harass her.  Fairy clan.”

    "Okay, as long as I can find that guy, I don't care about staying here. As for what you said about not harassing the goblins, to be honest, I'm actually a little annoyed by them. You said they should just find a partner if they want children, so tell me  Is there any point in praying for me?"

    "Isn't that because Los said that your fruit can make them pregnant? Hey, this fruit of yours doesn't really have the effect of purifying the power in the body, does it?"

    "Of course not. This fruit is actually a trap used by Los to monitor the goblins. There is a polyphonic insect egg hidden in the center of the fruit. As long as the fruit is eaten, the polyphonic insect will stay in the body of the goblins and listen to  Repeat the sound to Los. This is a contract I signed with Los. I shouldn't have told you originally, but since that Los is the Spider God Queen, there is no need to worry about anything."

    "Is there any way to eliminate this polyphonic insect?"

    "Yes. The polyphonia is not difficult to deal with. Just boil the young leaves on my tree in water and drink it. The polyphonia will be killed."

    "Are there any side effects?"

    "Yes. It will cause diarrhea."

    Diarrhea is a trivial matter, but being able to get rid of the trouble of polyphonia is a big deal.  Han Yu immediately found the Fairy Queen and told the Fairy Queen the method he heard from the Fairy Tree Clone.  After the Fairy Queen heard about the side effect of diarrhea, hesitation appeared on her face.

    Han Yu was puzzled. Which one is more serious, diarrhea or being overheard having sex?  But although I don’t understand.  Han Yu did not force the Fairy Queen.  Compared with the Fairy Queen's hesitation, the Fire Qilin completely distrusted every word spoken by the Demonic Tree Clone, staring at the Demonic Tree Clone warily, trying to see through the Demonic Tree Clone's true purpose.  When the demon tree clone saw the fire unicorn who had set fire to its own body, it didn't look good at all.  If Han Yu hadn't been there, the two sides would have probably started fighting.

    "Han Yu, this is the soul-eating demon tree. Can you believe what it says?" Fire Qilin asked Han Yu loudly.  Before Han Yu could think of how to answer, the demon tree clone on the side quit, stared at the fire unicorn and asked: "You said I devour souls, which soul did I devour? Once all living things in this world die, they will naturally return to dust.  Dust, soil returns to earth, and everything on the body returns to the earth. The way our clan absorbs nutrients is indeed different from other tree clans, but what we absorb is also only nutrients, and we have never touched the so-called soul at all."

    "Humph! Sophistry!" Huo Qilin replied with a cold snort.

    When the demon tree clone heard this, he was furious, pointed at the fire unicorn and cursed: "pedantic! You are a fool who follows what others say."

    "Huh? Who are you scolding?"

    "I scold anyone who talks to me!"

    "I think you are impatient!"

    “It’s not certain who will die and who will live!”

    Looking at the fire unicorn and demon tree clones who were looking at each other with their necks stiffened like a fighting cock, Han Yu yawned, turned to the fairy queen who didn't know how to deal with the situation in front of her, and said: "Let's go now, go findThat Spider Queen Los.  "

    "Then here" the Fairy Queen pointed at the Fire Qilin and the Fairy Tree clones and asked.

    "Oh, theythey are not good people anyway. One less person dies, and I can be more clean. Let's go, let's go. Leave the battlefield to them, and we can collect their bodies later. Hmm.  It would be best if they all die together, that would save me a lot of trouble." As he said that, Han Yu stretched out his hand and pulled the Fairy Queen out of the basin.

    The fire unicorn and demon tree clones that were left standing aside suddenly felt dull, and everything they did seemed to be meaningless.  Huo Qilin stopped Han Yu who was about to leave and said dissatisfied: "Han Yu, where are you? Didn't you see that I was going to fight this guy?"

    "I saw it. But when I think of your arrogant personality, I guess you won't ask me for help, so I'm going to support you mentally. Come on, this guy's ability is not weak, be careful not to suffer a disadvantage." Han Yu smiled after hearing this.  He replied.

    Fire Qilin: ""

    Seeing the depressed expression on the Fire Qilin's face, Han Yu pulled the Fairy Queen around the Fire Qilin. Before he could even take two steps, he was stopped by the Demon Tree's clone.

    "Human, is this how you treat your allies?" The demon tree clone asked Han Yudao with some dissatisfaction.

    "Speak clearly, I have not admitted that you are my ally. To be honest, even if I am the only one, I am still a little confident in dealing with the Spider God Queen. Besides, what can I expect from you? You after fighting the Fire Qilin.  Do you still have the strength to deal with the Spider Queen?"

    Demon tree clone: ??""

    The Fire Qilin and the Soul-eating Demon Tree were silent, but Han Yu was no longer silent at this time. He pointed at the clones of the Fire Qilin and the Demon Tree and shouted: "You two are not three-year-old children. Don't you have any brains? What is important?  Can we put things aside for now? Do you need me to remind you one by one? Xiaohuo, you said that the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree is a bad guy. Have you seen it do bad things with your own eyes? It is indeed not a kind person, but it’s not like there are no cannibals in the world.  There is such a dangerous plant like the tree, why are you just staring at it! And you! Don’t think that I am helping you by saying that my companions are helping you. You may be the only one left in your clan.  , and you are constantly fighting with others, do you really want your race to be completely extinct or what?"

    The Fire Qilin and Soul-eating Demonic Tree that Han Yu said lowered their heads and said nothing, not even daring to fart.  The Fairy Queen on the side looked at Han Yu with surprise. She didn't expect that the final winner was Han Yu.

    Han Yu cursed loudly.  I feel much happier.  Seeing that the Fire Qilin and the Soul-eating Demonic Tree seemed to have been hit hard by him, they softened their tone and said: "I know you can't stand each other. But right now I think there are more important things waiting for you to do. Wait until it is resolved.  I won’t care if you want to live or die. Even if you let me cheer for you by the time, I won’t care.”

    "Pfft~" The Fairy Queen on the side couldn't help but chuckle when she heard the last sentence.  The Fire Qilin and the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree looked at Han Yu with depressed expressions.

    After a long time, Fire Qilin said slowly: "Okay, before I deal with the Spider God Queen, I can promise not to cause trouble with this soul-eating demon tree. But Han Yu, wait until this matter is over. I want you to admit it."  Seriously, really give me a fight."

    Han Yu knew what Huo Qilin meant by seriousness. He was silent for a while, nodded and replied: "Okay, I promise you." The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree on the side couldn't help but feel puzzled when he heard this.  He didn’t understand why Huo Qilin invited Han Yu to fight, but Huo Qilin had already expressed his position, and it seemed that he should also express his position. When Han Yu looked at him, the Soul-Eating Demon Tree quickly said: "I can also promise not to take the initiative to provoke  This fire unicorn.”

    "Okay, I will remember your statement. Don't let me down, otherwise I will lose my temper when I am disappointed. Once I lose my temper, someone will be unlucky. As for who will be unlucky, you can figure it out for yourself."

    After hearing Han Yu’s threat, both Fire Qilin and Soul-eating Demon Tree felt cold sweat break out on their foreheads.  Huo Qilin quickly changed the subject and asked: "Han Yu, do you know how to find the Spider Queen?"

    “I don’t know, do you have any suggestions?”

    "I don't, but we can listen to what advice this guy who signed the contract with the Spider God Queen has." Fire Qilin replied after hearing this.

    The Soul-Eating Demon Tree first greeted the direct female relatives of the Fire Qilin family in his heart, and then frowned and said to Han Yu: "It stands to reason that I signed a contract with the Spider Queen Lose, so I can know the whereabouts of that guy.  But to be honest now, I really don’t know the whereabouts of that guy, and I have lost contact with her since I entered this space.”

    "This should be caused by the difference in space. Is there any way?" Han Yu nodded in understanding and asked.

    &nbspThe soul-eating demon tree thought for a while, reached into his arms, took out a green seed, handed it to Han Yu and said: "This seed has my power, you can take it back to where we were originally."  World, if you follow the direction shown by this seed, you should be able to find the whereabouts of Spider Queen Lose."

    "Okay, let me try. Is there anything else that needs attention?" Han Yu asked after taking the seeds.

    "No more." The Soul-eating Demonic Tree shook his head and replied.

    ?? Han Yu looked at Fire Qilin again, and saw that the other party had nothing to say, so he took the Fairy Queen back to the original world.  As for whether the Fire Qilin and the Soul-eating Demonic Tree would fight after he left, Han Yu couldn't care about it. Out of sight, out of mind.

    After Han Yu and the Fairy Queen left, the Fire Qilin and the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree looked at each other, then snorted at the same time, and turned around in unison. The Fire Qilin returned to his home, and the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree returned to his body.  , using his own power to try to restore his body to its original appearance.

    Back to the original world, Han Yu and the Fairy Queen were still underground, but the original soul-eating demon tree was missing.  Without the soul-eating demon tree, this space suddenly seemed much emptyer, and Han Yu finally found the entrance and exit above this space.

    In order to save time.  Han Yu flew towards the cave entrance with the Fairy Queen, planning to use the seeds given by the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree after leaving the cave.  What Han Yu and the Fairy Queen didn't expect was that when Han Yu and the Fairy Queen flew out of the cave and above the ground, there were quite a few fairies to greet them, and each of them had a weapon in their hand.  This made Han Yu feel a little unhappy.

    The Fairy Queen is worthy of being a queen. Seeing this unusual welcome scene, she asked without changing her expression: "What do you want to do?"

    "According to the oracle of the Lord Priest, the former Fairy Queen is captured. Rebel, your accomplices have been captured. Do you still want to persevere?" A shout came from the fairies.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Seeing that the demon tree clone was silent, Han Yu asked aloud while being more vigilant in his heart.  The demon tree clone who was being questioned came back to his senses after hearing the words, looked at Han Yu steadily and asked: "You just mentioned the Spider Queen. Right?"

    "Well, Los is the Spider God Queen. This is not my nonsense. This is what the guy himself admitted." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    "Then do you know where that guy is now?" the demon tree clone asked again.

    "Actually, I'm looking for her too." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "What are you doing with her?"

    "What do you want to do with her again?"

    "I want to settle accounts with her! Let's settle the old accounts she made when she planned and incited other gods and demons to attack our clan! The memory of the tree clan is inherited, and the memory of the clan is passed down in my body." The face of the demon tree clone showed a smile.  He replied with hatred and gritted teeth.

    Han Yu was silent for a while when he saw this, and said slowly: "It seems that our purpose is the same. It's just that although I want to find her to kill her, the reason is different from yours."

    The demon tree clone smiled slightly when he heard this.  Said: "No matter what the reason is, our purpose is the same. Since the purpose is the same, then we have the possibility of cooperation."

    "Cooperate? With you? But your reputation doesn't seem to be very good."

    "That's slander! Slander!" The demon tree clone suddenly shouted with excitement.

    "Ah? Is there any hidden secret here?" Han Yu asked curiously upon seeing this.

    Hearing Han Yu’s question, the demon tree clone sighed, seemingly lost in memories. After a long time, he said to Han Yu: “Human, do you know the meaning of carrying a jade?”

    "I know, having a treasure that everyone wants can easily arouse public anger Are you saying that you have a treasure that everyone wants?"

    "Sigh~ If possible, our tree tribe would rather never get that treasure." The demon tree clone sighed.

    "What kind of treasure is it? It can actually attract attacks from gods and demons." Han Yu asked curiously.

    The demon tree clone did not answer and asked instead: "Human, do you think there is anything in this world that even gods and demons cannot resist?"

    "Ah? Gods and demons can't resist it? Wellit's life, right? Every living thing has its end one day, but compared with humans, the existence of gods and demons can be very long, long, long." Han Yu thought  After thinking for a moment he replied.  After finishing speaking, the demon tree clone nodded slightly and said: "That's right, it's life, you can also understand it as time. No matter what kind of creature it is, it can't stop the progress of time, although some powerful powers can change time and even make time change.  It is stationary, but it cannot stop the progress of time. The changed time will still move forward, and it will continue to move forward when the time stops."

    &nbsp; "You won't tell me that your clan's treasure can make time stand still forever, right?"

    "Immortality is what all creatures yearn for. Although the lifespan of gods and demons is very long, it will eventually end. Gods and demons are afraid of death, so when they heard the rumors spread by the Spider God Queen Lose, they set their sights on them.  At that time, our tree tribe, like other races, thrived without any competition. Although it was a little different from other tree tribes, all living things were exactly the same. We just had different eating methods from other tree tribes.  It’s just different, just like lions eat meat and rabbits eat grass. It’s just that each creature chooses a different lifestyle. But under the propaganda of the Spider Queen, my people were slandered as beings that can destroy the world. If that were really the case  , will we be wiped out by gods and demons so easily? Then this world is too fragile."

    Han Yu listened quietly. He knew that he didn't need to ask at this time, he just needed to listen quietly.  In fact, just as Han Yu thought, the demon tree clone at this time just wanted to find someone to talk to.  After holding things in his heart for too long, and finally meeting someone to talk to, the demon tree clone couldn't help but want to say everything he wanted to say in order to make himself happy.  As for whether Han Yu believed it or not.  The demon tree clone didn't really care.

    Just listen to the demon tree clone continue to say: "I believe that some of the gods and demons at that time had already seen through the tricks of the Spider Queen, but for the ulterior plans in their hearts, they chose to shut up, or even helped the evildoers, and participated in  To encircle and suppress my people. My people know that there is no possibility of success in fighting against the gods and demons, but it is not easy to make my people surrender. My people are in danger when the gods and demons come to attack.  When I was there, I personally destroyed the treasure that attracted the prying eyes of gods and demons, and then sent me away in my seed state. There were still some clan members who were sent away with me, but I'm afraid I won't have the chance to meet them again.  They're gone." At this point.  There was a look of regret on the demon tree clone's face.

    "You've been talking for a long time, what is the treasure that attracted the joint attack of gods and demons?" Han Yu asked while the demon tree clone was silent.

    The demon tree clone was stunned when he heard the words. After a moment of silence, he said to Han Yu: "As for that treasure, my people call it the heart of the tree. It is said that if you have it, you can absorb the energy elements around it.  Immortality. But there is no way you can see that kind of treasure again."

    Han Yu also nodded with some regret and said: "Yes, it is indeed a pity. But the demon tree. How can you be so sure that the Spider God Queen is behind your clan's misfortune?"

    "Actually, I can't confirm that it was that guy who caused the trouble. But in my memory, I know that before the gods and demons attacked, that guy once went to the tribe to ask for the tree heart, but was rejected.  In the future, I will let go of my harsh words and make my people regret rejecting her request. And not long after, rumors began to appear about our people being able to destroy the world, and then the gods and demons came.  Even if Los, the Spider God Queen, is not the mastermind, the annihilation of our clan must have a lot to do with her. Speaking of which, I should thank you humans. Gods and demons are the enemies of our clan. But your god-destroying war has brought great benefits to our clan.  A great revenge has been avenged." Having said this, the demon tree clone looked at Han Yu with a grateful face and said.

    Seeing this, Han Yu waved his hand and said, "Don't be grateful to me. I didn't participate in the God-Destroying War. But since you also want to cause trouble for the Spider God Queen Los, it's not impossible to cooperate with you temporarily, but I  There is still a condition to be raised.”

    "What conditions?" the demon tree clone asked.

    "The battle with Los must take place in this space, so don't expect to leave here for the time being. I will be responsible for bringing the Spider Queen Los here. Also, if the Spider Queen is eliminated, you can no longer harass her.  Fairy clan.”

    "Okay, as long as I can find that guy, I don't care about staying here. As for what you said about not harassing the goblins, to be honest, I'm actually a little annoyed by them. You said they should just find a partner if they want children, so tell me  Is there any point in praying for me?"

    "Isn't that because Los said that your fruit can make them pregnant? Hey, this fruit of yours doesn't really have the effect of purifying the power in the body, does it?"

    "Of course not. This fruit is actually a trap used by Los to monitor the goblins. There is a polyphonic insect egg hidden in the center of the fruit. As long as the fruit is eaten, the polyphonic insect will stay in the body of the goblin and listen to it.  Repeat the sound to Los. This is a contract I signed with Los. I shouldn't have told you originally, but since that Los is the Spider God Queen, there is no need to worry about anything."

    "Is there any way to eliminate this polyphonic insect?"

    "Yes, polyphonic insects are not difficult to deal with. Just boil the young leaves from my tree in water and drink it, and you can kill the polyphonic insects."??.  "

    "Are there any side effects?"

    "Yes, it will cause diarrhea."

    Diarrhea is a trivial matter, but being able to get rid of the trouble of polyphonia is a big deal.  Han Yu immediately found the Fairy Queen and told the Fairy Queen the method he heard from the Fairy Tree Clone.  After the Fairy Queen heard about the side effect of diarrhea, hesitation appeared on her face.

    Han Yu was puzzled. Which one is more serious, diarrhea or being overheard having sex?  But although he was puzzled, Han Yu did not force the Fairy Queen.  Compared with the Fairy Queen's hesitation, the Fire Qilin completely distrusted every word spoken by the Demonic Tree Clone, staring at the Demonic Tree Clone warily, trying to see through the Demonic Tree Clone's true purpose.  When the demon tree clone saw the fire unicorn who had set fire to his own body, he didn't have a good expression at all. If Han Yu hadn't been there, the two sides would probably start a fight.

    "Han Yu. This is the soul-eating demon tree. Can you believe what it says?" Fire Qilin asked Han Yu loudly.  Before Han Yu could think of how to answer, the demon tree clone on the side quit, stared at the fire unicorn and asked: "You said I devour souls, which soul did I devour? Once all living things in this world die, they will naturally return to dust.  Dust, soil returns to earth, and everything on the body returns to the earth. The way our clan absorbs nutrients is indeed different from other tree clans, but what we absorb is also only nutrients, and we have never touched the so-called soul at all."

    "Humph! Sophistry!" Huo Qilin replied with a cold snort.

    The demon tree clone was furious when he heard this.  He pointed at Huo Qilin and cursed: "Pedantic! You are a fool who follows what others say."

    "Huh? Who are you scolding?"

    "I scold anyone who talks to me!"

    "I think you are impatient!"

    “It’s not certain who will die and who will live!”

    Looking at the Fire Qilin and the Demon Tree clones who were looking at each other with their necks stiffened like a fighting cock, Han Yu yawned, turned to the Fairy Queen who didn't know how to deal with the situation in front of her, and said: "Let's go now, go find that one  Spider Queen Los."

    "Then here" the Fairy Queen pointed at the Fire Qilin and the Fairy Tree clones and asked.

    "Oh, theythey are not good people anyway. One less person dies, and I can be more clean. Let's go. Let's leave. Leave the battlefield to them, and we can collect their bodies later. Hmm.  It would be best if they all die together, that would save me a lot of trouble." As he said that, Han Yu stretched out his hand and pulled the Fairy Queen out of the basin.

    The fire unicorn and demon tree clones that were left standing aside suddenly felt dull, and everything they did seemed to be meaningless.  Huo Qilin stopped Han Yu who was about to leave and said dissatisfied: "Han Yu, where are you? Didn't you see that I was going to fight this guy?"

    "I saw it. But when I think of your arrogant personality, I guess you won't ask me for help, so I'm going to support you mentally. Come on, this guy's ability is not weak, be careful not to suffer a disadvantage." Han Yu smiled after hearing this.  He replied.

    Fire Qilin: ""

    Han Yu saw Huo Qilin's depressed expression.  Pulling the Fairy Queen around the Fire Qilin, she was stopped by the Fairy Tree clone before she even took two steps.

    "Human, is this how you treat your allies?" The demon tree clone asked Han Yudao with some dissatisfaction.

    "Speak clearly, I have not admitted that you are my ally. To be honest, even if I am the only one, I am still a little confident in dealing with the Spider Queen. Besides, what can I expect from you? After fighting the Fire Qilin,  Do you still have the strength to deal with the Spider Queen?"

    Demon tree clone: ??""

    The Fire Qilin and the Soul-eating Demon Tree were silent, but Han Yu was no longer silent at this time. He pointed at the clones of the Fire Qilin and the Demon Tree and shouted: "You two are not three-year-old children. Don't you have any brains? What is important?  Can we put things aside for now? Do you need me to remind you one by one? Xiaohuo, you said that the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree is a bad guy. Have you seen it do bad things with your own eyes? It is indeed not a kind person, but it’s not like there are no cannibals in the world.  There is such a dangerous plant like the tree, why are you just staring at it! And you! Don’t think that I am helping you when I say that my companions are there. You may be the only one left in your clan.  , and you are constantly fighting with others, do you really want your race to be completely extinct or what?"

    The Fire Qilin and Soul-eating Demonic Tree that Han Yu said lowered their heads and said nothing, not even daring to fart.  The Fairy Queen on the side looked at Han Yu with surprise. She didn't expect that the final winner was Han Yu.

    Han Yu cursed loudly and felt much happier.  Seeing that the Fire Qilin and the Soul-eating Demonic Tree seemed to have been hit hard by him, they softened their tone and said: "I know that you can't stand each other, but right now I think there are more important things waiting for you to do. Wait for the solution.  After killing that Spider God Queen, I won't care whether you live or die. Even if you let me stand by and help youCome cheer for us.  "

    "Pfft~" The Fairy Queen on the side couldn't help but chuckle when she heard the last sentence.  The Fire Qilin and the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree looked at Han Yu with depressed expressions.

    After a long time, Fire Qilin said slowly: "Okay, before I deal with the Spider God Queen, I can promise not to cause trouble with this soul-eating demon tree. But Han Yu, after this matter is over, I want you to admit  Seriously, really give me a fight."

    Han Yu knew what Huo Qilin meant by seriousness. After a moment of silence, he nodded and replied: "Okay, I promise you." The Soul-Eating Demon Tree on the side couldn't help but feel puzzled when he heard this. He didn't understand Huo Qilin's invitation.  What is the purpose of fighting Han Yu? However, Fire Qilin has expressed his position, and it seems that he should also express his position. When Han Yu looked at him, the Soul-eating Demonic Tree said quickly: "I can also promise not to take the initiative to provoke this Fire Qilin.  "

    "Okay, I will remember your statement. Don't let me down, otherwise I will lose my temper when I am disappointed. Once I lose my temper, someone will be unlucky. As for who will be unlucky, you can figure it out for yourself."

    After hearing Han Yu’s threat, both Fire Qilin and Soul-eating Demon Tree felt cold sweat break out on their foreheads.  Huo Qilin quickly changed the subject and asked: "Han Yu, do you know how to find the Spider Queen?"

    “I don’t know, do you have any suggestions?”

    "I don't, but we can listen to what advice this guy who signed the contract with the Spider God Queen has." Fire Qilin replied after hearing this.

    The Soul-Eating Demon Tree first greeted the direct female relatives of the Fire Qilin family in his heart, and then frowned and said to Han Yu: "It stands to reason that I signed a contract with the Spider Queen Lose, so I can know the whereabouts of that guy.  But to be honest now, I really don’t know the whereabouts of that guy, and I have lost contact with her since I entered this space.”

    "This should be caused by the difference in space. Is there any way?" Han Yu nodded in understanding and asked.

    The soul-eating demon tree thought for a while, reached into his arms, took out a green seed, handed it to Han Yu and said: "This seed has my power, you can take it back to our original world."  , follow the direction indicated by this seed, and you should be able to find the whereabouts of Spider Queen Lose."

    "Okay, let me try. Is there anything else that needs attention?" Han Yu asked after taking the seeds.

    "No more." The Soul-eating Demonic Tree shook his head and replied.

    ?? Han Yu looked at Fire Qilin again, and saw that the other party had nothing to say, so he took the Fairy Queen back to the original world.  As for whether the Fire Qilin and the Soul-eating Demonic Tree would fight after he left, Han Yu couldn't care about it. Out of sight, out of mind.

    After Han Yu and the Fairy Queen left, the Fire Qilin and the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree looked at each other, then snorted at the same time, and turned around in unison. The Fire Qilin returned to his home, and the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree returned to his body.  , using his own power to try to restore his body to its original appearance.

    Back to the original world, Han Yu and the Fairy Queen were still underground, but the original soul-eating demon tree was missing.  Without the soul-eating demon tree, this space suddenly seemed much emptyer, and Han Yu finally found the entrance and exit above this space.

    In order to save time, Han Yu took the Fairy Queen and flew towards the entrance of the cave, planning to use the seeds given by the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree after leaving the cave.  What Han Yu and the Fairy Queen didn't expect was that when Han Yu and the Fairy Queen flew out of the cave and above the ground, there were quite a few fairies to greet them, and each of them had a weapon in their hand.  This made Han Yu feel a little unhappy.

    The Fairy Queen is worthy of being a queen. Seeing this unusual welcome scene, she asked without changing her expression: "What do you want to do?"

    "According to the oracle of the Lord Priest, the former Fairy Queen is captured. Rebel, your accomplices have been captured, do you still want to persevere?" A shout came from the fairies.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 916: Anger

    The God-Destroying War, the day of disaster for gods and demons.  None of the gods and demons who could escape this disaster had their godhead intact.  In order to continue to exist, some gods and demons choose to sleep forever. The deep sleep allows their damaged godhead to slowly restore itself. This process is very long and may take tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even longer.  But Lose, the Spider Queen, did not choose to do this. Unlike other gods and demons, the Spider Queen had two godheads. Although both were damaged, Los had a sudden idea to merge the two damaged godheads into one.  .  The idea is good, but the result is not ideal.  Ross guessed the beginning correctly, but the ending was different from what Ross thought.  The godhead that merged into one was still incomplete, and because the two merged into one, the incomplete godhead seemed to have no possibility of recovery.

    After knowing the result, Ross regretted it very much, but the matter had come to this, and it was useless to regret anymore. Ross could only accept the reality and hid on the planet where the goblins took refuge.  After learning that the goblins in the God-Destroying War died one after another, he used his good disguises to break into the goblin clan. The characteristics of the tongguo polyphonic insect gained the trust of the goblins, and he became the priestess of the goblin clan.

    The goblins were a little uncomfortable with Lose's weird appearance at first, but after Lose was able to tell them what they were thinking every time, Lose's appearance was ignored, and the goblins found it acceptable.  The oracle of gods and demons must look different.

    But in fact, it has always been a pain in Loss's heart to grow into the current state of being neither human nor ghost.  In the past, the goblins took care of Los's emotions, but no one mentioned it anymore.  But Huo Qilin had no such scruples and said what Los wanted to hear in front of Los.

    The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, which was ordered by the angry Los to attack the Fire Qilin, shouted and rushed towards the Fire Qilin.  Huo Qilin just wanted to fight with the soul-eating demon tree, but was pushed away by Han Yu on the side.

    "You go deal with that Los, and leave the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree to me." Han Yu said to the Fire Qilin without any doubt.  Huo Qilin knew that Han Yu was worried that he would have a real fight with the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, and finally took advantage of Los.  There was no rebuttal.  He went straight to Los and pounced on him.  Upon seeing this, Lose quickly retreated. It was not that Ross was afraid of the Fire Qilin, but that Lose did not want to fight the Fire Qilin.

    Putting down the fire Qilin who chased and retreated with Los, just said Han Yu and the soul -eater tree who handed over.  This is not the first time that the two sides have fought against each other, and this time the fight was carried out unwillingly by the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree. It would be damning if the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree could do its best.

    How can I not disobey your orders?  Won't you take me to work as a foreigner?

    With this in mind, the battle between the Soul-eating Demonic Tree and Han Yu seemed a bit perfunctory, and Los was currently being chased by the fire unicorn, and he couldn't care less about causing trouble for the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  I can only shout at the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree from a distance: "Soul-Eating Demonic Tree! Be more careful!"

    In response to Los's shouting, Soul-Eating Demonic Tree raised a middle finger in his heart.  In action, he remains the same.  While Han Yu was making a show of resisting the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree's powerless attack, he still had time to talk to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, "I said you are a powerful being after all. Can't you just ignore that damn contract?"

    "It's okayit's possible, but the contract must always be abided by."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but roll his eyes.  Pointing at Los in the distance, he said to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree: "That is your biggest enemy and the biggest enemy of your entire clan. I really don't understand what's going on in your head? Are your bones so despicable? For  What kind of bullshit contract is this? Are you going to take orders from an enemy who almost caused your entire clan to be destroyed? Your clansmen who died in vain are probably watching you cry in the sky right now."

    "You can't say that. If you have to violate the contract, is there any trust left in this world?" the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree retorted.

    Han Yu shook his head in disagreement and said: "Faith is for those who keep faith, and abiding by the contract should be for those who own the contract. That Loss deceived you into signing this contract without your knowledge.  A servant contract, she doesn’t have the contract spirit herself, what kind of contract spirit are you talking about to her, your brain has been kicked by a donkey, right?"

    The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree didn’t understand why Han Yu said that his brain had been kicked by a donkey.  Does your own compliance with the contract have anything to do with the donkey?  But the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree also knew that what Han Yu said was not good.

    Seeing that the soul-eating demon tree was silent, Han Yu continued: "There is a story called the farmer and the snake that is circulated among humans. Have you heard of it?"

    The soul-eating demon tree shook his head when he heard this.  Seeing this, Han Yu showed an expression that he had known for a long time and continued: "I know you haven't heard it. Listen carefully, this story about the farmer and the snake is about a farmer who finished his day's work and went home.  On the way, he encountered a frozen snake. It was winter, and the farmer was worried that the snake would freeze to death, soHe put the snake in his arms.  But the snake that came to life in the farmer's arms did not appreciate the farmer's kindness and instead bit him.  It was a poisonous snake that bit the farmer and then left. The farmer bitten by the snake died on the way home due to poisoning.  "

    After telling the story about the farmer and the snake, Han Yu stopped fighting against the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree and just looked at the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree with a smile.  The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree also fell into deep thought. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was that farmer whose compassion was so overflowing that he could not distinguish between good and bad.  After thinking about what Los had done to his people, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree seemed to have finally made a difficult decision.

    Lose, who was avoiding the pursuit of the fire unicorn, suddenly felt a pain in his heart, as if he had lost something in an instant.  Then Ross understood what this feeling meant, and turned to look at the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree in disbelief.  At this moment, the soul-eating demon tree is no longer fighting with Han Yu. Both parties are in peace and looking towards themselves.

    Ross understands that when the power of the servant in the master-servant contract exceeds that of the master by too much, the contract can be forcibly terminated.  What surprised Los was that he didn't expect the power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree to grow so fast, so fast that Ross felt jealous.

    Instead of continuing to play the chase-and-escape game with Huo Qilin, Los quickly ran to the soul-eating demon tree and asked loudly: "Where is your contract?"

    "Humph! There is no need to negotiate a contract with a guy like you." The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree snorted and replied.

    Ross laughed angrily when he heard this, stared at the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree and said slowly: "Okay, as expected of me, he is an ungrateful bastard. But you think you can just terminate the master-servant contract with me.  Are you free and easy? I want to tell you, it is a big mistake. I will let you understand how serious it will be to violate the contract given to me! "

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree felt his body shake. The power in his body was draining away at an extremely fast speed, and the direction of the drain was towards Los, who was standing in front of it.

    Han Yu also sensed something was wrong and threw a fireball at Los as a test.  When the fireball flew about two meters away from Los, it seemed to hit an invisible wall and exploded automatically.  Han Yu frowned.  He seemed to be taking a step closer, but as soon as he took a step, he heard Ross snort, and a black curtain suddenly spread from Ross's body to all directions. Han Yu quickly retreated when he saw this.  Watching helplessly, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree and Los were shrouded in darkness.

    Cross fire, divine fire gun Han Yu used various moves, but he just couldn't break through the shady curtain.  Can't see what's going on inside.

    ?????????????????

    The soul-eating demon tree cannot move.  He could only watch as Lose sucked away his power like a vampire.  But Los, who was in a good mood, explained to the Soul-eating Demonic Tree very understandingly: "Don't be surprised. Since I can sign a master-servant contract with you, I can naturally sign other contracts with you."

    “What contract?” Soul-Eating Demonic Tree asked after hearing this.

    "Heyhaven't you already guessed it in your heart? That's right, it's a dedication contract. Once either party takes the initiative to terminate the master-servant contract, the dedication contract will take effect immediately. I want to thank you for giving me so much power.  .Oh, the godhead I feel seems to be recovering."

    Ross was happy, but the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was very unwilling.  No one would be willing to accept the fact that the strength he had worked so hard to accumulate was taken away so easily.  But no matter how unwilling you are.  What can the Soul-eating Demonic Tree do at this time?  People are knives and servants, and I am fish and meat.  A moment of carelessness caused the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree to lose all initiative. It could only watch Lose getting stronger and stronger with the help of his own power, while he became weaker and weaker. He felt more and more that he was what Han Yu had said before.  That stupid farmer.

    "Heheyou are useless anyway, why not do something useful to me before you die." Loss said to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree with a smile.

    Hearing this, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was already in despair. It was really making the sky not respond and the earth not working.  The Soul-Eating Demon Tree, who already knew that he might not be able to escape this disaster, glared at Los with hatred, preparing to leave an unforgettable impression on Los before dying.  But before the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree could start to self-destruct, Los seemed to have already anticipated what the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was planning to do, and took action to seal the power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree. In addition to being sucked into him, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was unable to survive.  The demon tree seems to be unable to do anything.  With strong unwillingness, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree lost consciousness.  After finishing all this, Los closed his eyes slightly and silently felt the surprise brought to him by the power of the Soul-eating Demonic Tree.

    strength!

    His whole body seemed to be filled with infinite power, and Ross even felt that he could not catch up with himself at this time even when he was at his peak.  Ross is now full of confidence in the upcoming battle

    ……

    &nbsp; Outside the black mist

    Han Yu didn’t feel the changes in Los in the black mist, but Huo Qilin felt the changes in Ross keenly.  In order to prevent Han Yu from unnecessary losses due to carelessness, Huo Qilin decided to tell Han Yu what he knew.

    "Han Yu, let me tell you something regrettable."

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu, who was putting all his attention on the black screen, asked casually after hearing this.

    "That Los seems to have sucked the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree dry. The power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree has been fully accepted by Los. It won't be long before that Los is going to fight you. You have to be careful."

    "How do you know so much?" Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin puzzled and asked.  It's not that Han Yu doesn't believe Huo Qilin, it's because Huo Qilin explained it in too much detail, as if he saw it with his own eyes.

    Huo Qilin was silent for a while after hearing this, and replied: "The Qilin clan all have magical eyes. With tongguo's eyes, Qilin can see clearly the essence behind the disguise. This dark curtain blocks your sight, but it cannot block my eyes."  .”

    "Is that so? In your opinion, who will win in the end between me and Losby?" Han Yu asked after being silent for a while after listening to Huo Qilin's explanation.

    "If Ross fights you separately from the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, you have a greater chance of winning, but now. I think the victory will be between half and half. But Han Yu, the current Los is not yet able to skillfully use the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  Once she can use the power of the Soul Demon Tree skillfully, your chances of winning will still need to be reduced."

    Han Yu was silent.  Han Yu knew that what Huo Qilin said was not false.  Tongguo fought against the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree. Han Yu knew that the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was very powerful, but what it lacked was the use of power. And now, Los, the god and demon who was lucky enough to survive the God-Destroying War, she  If the fighting spirit is not rich, no one would believe it.  Ross lacked power before.  So she has been suppressed by Han Yu, but once she possesses the power of the soul-eating demon tree with rich fighting spirit, Han Yu can already predict what Los will do.  You can never hide yourself.

    Seeing that Han Yu was deep in thought, Huo Qilin said slowly: "Actually, there is no way to defeat Los."

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Huo Qilin and understood what Huo Qilin was referring to.  Just let him deal with the Fire Qilin with his own hands Even if you keep a cat or dog for a long time, you will have feelings for the cat or dog you keep.  What's more, Huo Qilin, who usually communicates with me and always helps me.  Han Yu really couldn't do that!

    Fire Qilin saw Han Yu's thoughts.  He shook his head and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu. What you think is a good thing is not necessarily a good thing for me. You can't just keep making me unhappy just to appease your conscience, right? This is not a good thing.  What a friend should do. If you really treat me as a friend, then you should support my own decision, right?"

    "" Han Yu remained silent.  a long time.  Han Yucai slowly asked Huo Qilin: "Xiao Huo, are you happy when you are with me?"

    "Haha Although you are always causing trouble, in general, you are still quite happy. But Han Yu. There is no such thing as a banquet in the world. Even the best friends will part ways one day. I  I always feel that the distance between friends does not refer to the distance in reality, but the distance in the heart. As long as you will not forget me, then I will always be by your side. If you forget me, even if I stay here,  It’s not much different from leaving. Just be cool, procrastination is not your personality, Han Yu!”

    Hearing Huo Qilin's last low cry, Han Yu took a deep breath and put his hand on Huo Qilin's forehead.  Seeing this, Huo Qilin closed his eyes slightly and said with a little regret: "I originally wanted to have a battle with you, but considering the current situation, this battle is better left to you and Los.  "

    "I'm sorry, I left you with regrets." Han Yu was silent for a while and said apologetically.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin did not say anything. He just sharply increased his strength, trying to increase his strength to the extreme. Han Yu kept pressing his right hand on Huo Qilin's forehead and remained silent.  Until Huo Qilin shouted loudly: "Do it!"

    Han Yu took action, destroying the defenseless Fire Qilin's brain with just one blow.  Time seemed to freeze at that moment. Fire Qilin, who had raised the power in his body to the extreme, slowly lay on the ground, and there was no more movement.  As Huo Qilin fell to death, the power boosted to the extreme by Huo Qilin suddenly surged towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu silently welcomed the power of Fire Qilin to merge with himself.  Many moves that I have never seen before appeared in my mind, and many things that I never knew about appeared in my mind.  Han Yu knew that those things were Huo Qilin's memories.  After receiving the power of Fire Qilin, willWhile taking full control of the Fire Domain, Han Yu seemed to have accepted the memory of Fire Qilin.  From the first time he met Huo Qilin until now, Han Yu discovered that he had been troubled by Huo Qilin for a long time without knowing it, and Huo Qilin had also silently done many things for him that he didn't know until today.  .

    The contract in the Molten Core is not as easy as Han Yu thought. He is the human being waiting in the Molten Core.  Behind this is the hard work of Huo Qilin. It can be said that without Huo Qilin, Han Yu would never know that there is such a thing as Molten Core in this world.

    Watching Huo Qilin lying on the ground gradually disappear, Han Yu knelt in front of Huo Qilin, stretched out his hand to silence Huo Qilin's body, but found that Huo Qilin's body was no longer substantial.  Let Huo Qilin's body spread out a little.

    Feeling the huge changes in his body, Han Yu whispered to Huo Qilin, who was about to disappear: "Xiao Huo, I swear, I will never forget the time I got to know you. Although your body is just a scale on Qilin's body,  Just a clone of me in this realm of fire. But I will never forget you as a friend."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dark curtain that had not been opened suddenly opened, and an arrogant smile came out.  "Oh hehehe A mere human dares to be disrespectful to my Spider Queen, Los. Now it's time for you to pay the price for your arrogance."

    "Shut up! Hasn't anyone told you that your laughter is as unpleasant as a sow's cry of spring?" Han Yu, who was in a bad mood, shouted coldly.

    The laughter stopped suddenly, and was replaced by Ross's angry roar: "Human! You have to pay the price for what you just said!"

    The God-Destroying War, the day of disaster for gods and demons.  None of the gods and demons who could escape this disaster had their godhead intact.  In order to survive, some gods and demons choose to sleep forever. Sleeping allows their damaged godhead to slowly restore itself. This process is very long.  It is very likely that it will take tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer.  However, the Spider God Queen Lose did not choose to do this. Unlike other gods and demons, the Spider God Queen has two godheads.  Although they were all injured, Los had a sudden idea.  Merging two damaged godheads into one.  Just good ideas.  The result was not ideal.  Ross guessed the beginning correctly, but the ending was different from what Ross thought.  The godhead that merged into one was still incomplete, and because the two merged into one, the incomplete godhead seemed to have no possibility of recovery.

    Ross regretted it after knowing the result, but the matter was already at this point, and there was no point in regretting it.  Los could only accept the reality and hide on the planet where the goblins took refuge.  After learning that the goblins in the God-Destroying War died one after another, he used his good disguises to break into the goblin clan. The characteristics of the tongguo polyphonic insect gained the trust of the goblins.  Thus she became the priestess of the Fairy Tribe.

    The goblins were a little uncomfortable with Lose's weird appearance at first, but after Lose was able to tell them what they were thinking every time, Lose's appearance was ignored, and the goblins found it acceptable.  The oracle of gods and demons must look different.

    But in fact, it has always been a pain in Loss's heart to grow into the current state of being neither human nor ghost.  In the past, the goblins took care of Los's emotions, but no one mentioned it anymore.  But Huo Qilin had no such scruples and said what Los wanted to hear in front of Los.

    The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, which was ordered by the angry Los to attack the Fire Qilin, shouted and rushed towards the Fire Qilin.  Huo Qilin just wanted to fight with the soul-eating demon tree, but was pushed away by Han Yu on the side.

    "You go deal with that Los, and leave the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree to me." Han Yu said to the Fire Qilin without any doubt.  Huo Qilin knew that Han Yu was worried that he would have a real fight with the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, and finally took advantage of Los.  There was no rebuttal, and he went straight to Los and pounced on him.  Upon seeing this, Lose quickly retreated. It was not that Ross was afraid of the Fire Qilin, but that Lose did not want to fight the Fire Qilin.

    Putting down the fire Qilin who chased and retreated with Los, just said Han Yu and the soul -eater tree who handed over.  This is not the first time that the two sides have fought against each other, and this time the fight was carried out unwillingly by the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree. It would be damning if the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree could do its best.

    How can I not disobey your orders?  Won't you take me to work as a foreigner?

    With this in mind, the battle between the Soul-eating Demonic Tree and Han Yu seemed a bit perfunctory, and Los was currently being chased by the fire unicorn, and he couldn't care less about causing trouble for the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  I can only shout at the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree from a distance: "Soul-Eating Demonic Tree! Be more careful!"

    In response to Los’s cry, Soul-Eating Demonic Tree raised a middle finger in his heart, but his actions remained the same.  While Han Yu was making a gesture to resist the soul-eating demon tree's powerless attack, he still had time to talk to the soul-eating demon tree, "I said you are a powerful being after all, can't you just?What the hell signing?  "

    "It's okayit's possible, but the contract must always be abided by."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but rolled his eyes, pointed at Los in the distance and said to the Soul-eating Demonic Tree: "That is your biggest enemy, and also the biggest enemy of your entire clan. I really don't understand what's going on in your mind.  What do you think? Are your bones so despicable? For the sake of some bullshit contract, you have to take orders from an enemy who almost caused your entire clan to be destroyed? Those clan members of yours who died in vain are probably watching you cry in the sky right now.  "

    "You can't say that. If you have to violate the contract, is there any trust left in this world?" the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree retorted.

    Han Yu shook his head in disagreement and said: "Faith is for those who keep faith, and abiding by the contract should be for those who own the contract. That Loss deceived you into signing this contract without your knowledge.  A servant contract, she doesn't have a contract herself, what kind of contract are you talking about to her? Has your brain been kicked by a donkey? "

    The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree didn’t understand why Han Yu said that his brain had been kicked by a donkey. Did he abide by the contract and have nothing to do with the donkey?  But the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree also knew that what Han Yu said was not good.

    Seeing that the soul-eating demon tree was silent, Han Yu continued: "There is a story called the farmer and the snake that is circulated among humans. Have you heard of it?"

    The soul-eating demon tree shook his head when he heard this. Han Yu showed an expression that he had known for a long time and continued: "I know you haven't heard of it. Listen carefully, this story about the farmer and the snake is about a  The farmer finished his day's work and encountered a frozen snake on his way home. It was winter, and the farmer was worried that the snake would freeze to death, so he put the snake in his arms. But in the farmer's arms  The snake that woke up did not appreciate the farmer's kindness. Instead, it bit the farmer. It was a poisonous snake and left after biting the farmer. The farmer who was bitten by the snake died on the way home due to poisoning.  .”

    After telling the story about the farmer and the snake, Han Yu stopped fighting against the soul-eating demon tree.  He just looked at the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree with a smile.  The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree also fell into deep thought. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was that farmer whose compassion was so overflowing that he could not distinguish between good and bad.  When I think of what Los has done to his people.  The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree seemed to have finally made a difficult decision.

    Lose, who was avoiding the pursuit of the fire unicorn, suddenly felt a pain in his heart.  It seemed like something was lost for a moment.  Then Ross understood what this feeling meant, and turned to look at the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree in disbelief.  At this moment, the soul-eating demon tree is no longer fighting with Han Yu. Both parties are in peace and looking towards themselves.

    Ross understands that when the power of the servant in the master-servant contract exceeds that of the master by too much, the contract can be forcibly terminated.  What surprised Los was just that.  Unexpectedly, the power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree could grow so fast, so fast that Loss felt jealous.

    Instead of continuing to play the chase-and-escape game with Huo Qilin, Los quickly ran to the soul-eating demon tree and asked loudly: "Where is your contract?"

    "Humph! There is no need to negotiate a contract with a guy like you." The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree snorted and replied.

    When Ross heard this, he was very angry and laughed.  Staring at the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, he said slowly: "Okay, you are worthy of my teachings, and you are also an ungrateful bastard. But do you think you can be free and easy after you terminate the master-servant contract with me? I want to tell you  You are absolutely wrong, and I will make you understand how serious it will be to violate the contract you gave me!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree felt his body shake. The power in his body was draining away at an extremely fast speed, and the direction of the drain was towards Los, who was standing in front of it.

    Han Yu also sensed something was wrong and threw a fireball at Los as a test.  When the fireball flew about two meters away from Los, it seemed to hit an invisible wall and exploded automatically.  Han Yu frowned and took a step closer, but as soon as he took a step, Lose snorted coldly, and a black curtain suddenly spread from Lose's body to all directions. Seeing this, Han Yu quickly stepped back, his eyes wide open.  Watching the Soul-eating Demonic Tree and Lose being shrouded in darkness.

    Cross fire, divine fire gun Han Yu used various moves, but he just couldn't break through the shady curtain and couldn't see what was happening inside.

    ?????????????????

    The soul-eating demon tree could not move, and could only watch Lose sucking away his power like a vampire.  But Los, who was in a good mood, explained to the Soul-eating Demonic Tree very understandingly: "Don't be surprised. Since I can sign a master-servant contract with you, I can naturally sign other contracts with you."

    “What contract?” Soul-Eating Demonic Tree asked after hearing this.

    "Hehehaven't you already guessed it in your heart? That's right, it's a dedication contract. OnceIf either party takes the initiative to terminate the master-servant contract, the dedication contract will take effect immediately.  I want to thank you for giving me so much power. Alas, the godhead I feel seems to be recovering.  "

    Ross was happy, but the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was very unwilling.  No one would be willing to accept the fact that the strength he had worked so hard to accumulate was taken away so easily.  But no matter how unwilling it is, what can the Soul-eating Demonic Tree do now?  People are knives and servants, and I am fish and meat.  A moment of carelessness caused the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree to lose all initiative. It could only watch as Lose became stronger and stronger with the help of his own power, while he became weaker and weaker.  I feel more and more that I am the stupid farmer Han Yu mentioned before.

    "Heheyou are useless anyway, why not do something useful to me before you die." Loss said to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree with a smile.

    Hearing this, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was already in despair. It was really making the sky not respond and the earth not working.  The Soul-Eating Demon Tree, who already knew that he might not be able to escape this disaster, glared at Los with hatred, preparing to leave an unforgettable impression on Los before dying.  But before the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree could start to self-destruct, Los seemed to have already anticipated what the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was planning to do, and took action to seal the power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree. In addition to being sucked into him, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was unable to survive.  The demon tree seems to be unable to do anything.  With strong unwillingness.  The soul-eating demon tree lost consciousness.  After finishing all this, Los closed his eyes slightly and silently felt the surprise brought to him by the power of the Soul-eating Demonic Tree.

    strength!

    His whole body seemed to be filled with infinite power, and Ross even felt that he could not catch up with himself at this time even when he was at his peak.  Ross is now full of confidence in the upcoming battle

    ……

    Outside the black mist

    Han Yu didn’t feel the changes in Los in the black mist, but Huo Qilin felt the changes in Ross keenly.  In order to prevent Han Yu from unnecessary losses due to carelessness.  Huo Qilin decided to tell Han Yu what he knew.

    "Han Yu, let me tell you something regrettable."

    "What's the matter?" Han Yu, who was putting all his attention on the black screen, asked casually after hearing this.

    "That Los seems to have sucked the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree dry. The power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree has been fully accepted by Los. It won't be long before that Los is going to fight you, so you have to be careful."

    "How do you know so much?" Han Yu looked at Huo Qilin puzzled and asked.  It's not that Han Yu doesn't believe Huo Qilin, it's because Huo Qilin explained it in too much detail, as if he saw it with his own eyes.

    Huo Qilin was silent for a while after hearing this, and replied: "The Qilin clan all have magical eyes. With tongguo's eyes, Qilin can see clearly the essence behind the disguise. This dark curtain blocks your sight, but it cannot block my eyes.  .”

    "That's it. In your opinion, who can win in the end between me and Losby?" Han Yu asked after being silent for a while after listening to Huo Qilin's explanation.

    "If Ross fights you separately from the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, then you have a greater chance of winning, but now, I think the victory will be between half and half. But Han Yu, the current Los is not yet able to skillfully use the Soul-eating Demonic Tree.  Once she can use the power of the Soul Demon Tree skillfully, your chances of winning will still need to be reduced."

    Han Yu was silent.  Han Yu knew that what Huo Qilin said was not false.  Tongguo fought against the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree. Han Yu knew that the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree was very powerful, but what it lacked was the use of power. And now, Los, the god and demon who was lucky enough to survive the God-Destroying War, she  If the fighting spirit is not rich, no one would believe it.  Lose lacked strength before, so she was always suppressed by Han Yu, but once she had the power of the soul-eating demon tree with rich fighting skills, Han Yu could already predict what Lose would do.  You can never hide yourself.

    Seeing that Han Yu was deep in thought, Huo Qilin said slowly: "Actually, there is no way to defeat Los."

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at Huo Qilin and understood what Huo Qilin was referring to.  Just let him deal with the Fire Qilin with his own hands Even if you keep a cat or dog for a long time, you will have feelings for the cat or dog you raise, let alone the Fire Qilin who usually communicates with you and always helps you.  Han Yu really couldn't do that!

    Huo Qilin saw Han Yu's thoughts, shook his head and said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, what you think is a good thing is not necessarily a good thing to me. You can't keep doing it just to appease your conscience.  Make me unhappy, right? This is not what a friend should do. If you really treat me as a friend, then you should support my own decision, right? "

    "" Han Yu remained silent.  After a long time, Han Yu slowly asked Huo Qilin: "Xiao Huo, are you happy when you are with me?"

    "Haha Although you are always causing trouble, but in general,Still quite happy.  But Han Yu, there is no such thing as a banquet that lasts forever. Even the best friends will part ways one day.  I always feel that the distance between friends does not refer to the distance in reality, but the distance in the heart.  As long as you don't forget me, then I will always be by your side. If you forget me, even if I stay here, it will not be much different from leaving.  Be cool, procrastination is not your personality, Han Yu!  "

    Hearing Huo Qilin's last low cry, Han Yu took a deep breath and put his hand on Huo Qilin's forehead.  Seeing this, Huo Qilin closed his eyes slightly and said with a little regret: "I originally wanted to have a battle with you, but considering the current situation, this battle is better left to you and Los.  "

    "I'm sorry, I left you with regrets." Han Yu was silent for a while and said apologetically.

    Hearing this, Huo Qilin did not say anything. He just sharply increased his strength, trying to increase his strength to the extreme. Han Yu kept pressing his right hand on Huo Qilin's forehead and remained silent.  Until Huo Qilin shouted loudly: "Do it!"

    Han Yu took action, destroying the defenseless Fire Qilin's brain with just one blow.  Time seemed to freeze at that moment. Fire Qilin, who had raised the power in his body to the extreme, slowly lay on the ground, and there was no more movement.  As Huo Qilin fell to death, the power boosted to the extreme by Huo Qilin suddenly surged towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu silently welcomed the power of Fire Qilin to merge with himself.  Many moves that I have never seen before appeared in my mind, and many things that I never knew about appeared in my mind.  Han Yu knew that those things were Huo Qilin's memories.  While receiving the power of Fire Qilin and taking full control of the flame domain, Han Yu seemed to also accept the memory of Fire Qilin.  From the first time he met Huo Qilin until now, Han Yu discovered that he had been troubled by Huo Qilin for a long time without knowing it, and Huo Qilin had also silently done many things for him that he didn't know until today.  .

    The contract in the Molten Core is not as easy as Han Yu thought. He is the human being waiting in the Molten Core.  Behind this is the hard work of Huo Qilin. It can be said that without Huo Qilin, Han Yu would never know that there is such a thing as Molten Core in this world.

    Watching Huo Qilin lying on the ground gradually disappear, Han Yu knelt in front of Huo Qilin, stretched out his hand to silence Huo Qilin's body, but found that Huo Qilin's body was no longer substantial.  Let Huo Qilin's body spread out a little.

    Feeling the huge changes in his body, Han Yu whispered to Huo Qilin, who was about to disappear: "Xiao Huo, I swear, I will never forget the time I got to know you. Although your body is just a scale on Qilin's body,  You are just a clone of me in this realm of fire, but I will never forget you as a friend."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dark curtain that had not been opened suddenly opened, and an arrogant smile came out.  "Oh hehehe A mere human dares to be disrespectful to my Spider Queen, Los. Now it's time for you to pay the price for your arrogance."

    "Shut up! Hasn't anyone told you that your laughter is as unpleasant as a sow's cry of spring?" Han Yu, who was in a bad mood, shouted coldly.

    The laughter stopped suddenly, and was replaced by Ross's furious roar: "Human! You have to pay the price for what you just said!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 917 Flower in the Mirror

    "Please don't follow me." The woman sat on the back of the white lion and turned around and said to Han Yu, who was following not far behind.  Witnessing Han Yu resuscitating the dying white lion made the woman finally have a better attitude towards Han Yu.  As for the white lion, it has been taught a lesson and has left behind sequelae. It trembled when it saw Han Yu staring at him.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, but did not respond to the woman's request.  Han Yu always believed that this place was just an illusion created by Los and was not somewhere else.  Han Yu, the famous name of Spider God Queen Los, has already learned from the memory of inheriting Fire Qilin, and will not be easily fooled.

    Although the woman was beautiful, Han Yu had no desire at all when he thought that it was just an illusion and that both the woman and the white lion were just puppets.  It is precisely because of this that Han Yu didn't take it to heart no matter what happened to the woman riding a white lion who was about to go home. He just followed silently, ready to see where the woman was going.

    Seeing that Han Yu was unmoved by her words, the woman seemed to have given up and walked ahead on her white lion.  In this way, this strange team arrived in front of a castle in silence.

    Before arriving at the castle in front of me, I met some farmers who were working hard in the city. These farmers seemed to be very familiar with women and greeted them enthusiastically.  However, Han Yu, who was following the woman and dressed strangely, lost the enthusiasm.  But it's right to think about it. For those farmers, Han Yu's dress is indeed strange. In addition, he is a stranger, so he can be very enthusiastic.

    Arriving at the city gate, the woman entered the city without any hindrance. But when Han Yu was about to enter the city, the soldiers guarding the city gate stopped Han Yu.  There were just a few illusions, but Han Yu didn't mind going straight into them.  Fortunately, the woman saw Han Yu's intention and quickly said to the soldier who stopped Han Yu: "Don't stop him. He is my guest."

    Hearing this, the soldiers guarding the city gate let Han Yu go.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this and continued to follow the woman.  When the woman came to a palace in the city, Han Yu found many people standing at the gate of the palace.  The leader was a middle-aged man. As soon as he saw the woman appearing, he immediately greeted her, smiled, opened his hands and said, "My beautiful daughter, you went out to relax, how are you feeling now?"

    "Father, my daughter's mood is very complicated right now." The woman said with a wry smile.

    The middle-aged man smiled slightly.  He said, "Haha Is this also a growing pain? It doesn't matter, it will be fine after a while. Daughter, this must be your friend?"

    “…Forget it, right.” The woman replied uncertainly.  But the middle-aged man didn't seem to hear the uncertainty in his daughter's tone. He looked at Han Yu with a smile and asked, "Young man. Thank you for sending my daughter back. Do you want to come to my house?"

    "It's a great honor." Han Yu replied with the same smile.

    Everything is so logical.  Han Yu entered the palace.  Under the greeting of the enthusiastic middle-aged people, I got to know a harem with a considerable number of middle-aged people.  With a total of eighteen wives, the middle-aged man is in good health.

    “Come, come, Han Yu, I will show you around my home.” The middle-aged man said to Han Yu with a smile.  Having just passed the introduction, Han Yu knew that the middle-aged man in front of him was named Lust.  He is the king of the Principality of Belma, and has only one daughter at his knees, the woman who brought Han Yu here, Princess Helen.  Except Princess Helen.  Laust had no other children.  Even though he has eighteen wives, even though he is the head of a country, he only has one daughter and no son.  It's right to think about it. A cow can cultivate a piece of land and produce results. But if you have to cultivate eighteen pieces of land, you can imagine the output of that land.  To have a daughter like Helen was a tribute to Lust's dedication.  Of course, Han Yu could only say this in his heart. In front of Lust, Han Yu decided not to hurt Lust's face anymore.

    ?? Luost was very enthusiastic, a little too enthusiastic, which made Han Yu suspect that this old boy wanted to recruit him as his son-in-law, right?  I don't have that idea.  In fact, Lust really had this idea.  He was almost sixty, and he had worked hard for half his life to have a daughter like Helen. He probably had some doubts about having a son in the future, so he came up with the idea of ??recruiting a wife.  According to Laust, this is normal.  He is the king, and although his daughter has limited legs and feet, she does not need her legs to give birth. When her daughter has offspring, the owner of the Principality of Belma will still be his.

    It was a good idea, but it was a pity that Han Yu’s idea was not considered. Moreover, this place was just an illusion to Han Yu, and Han Yu was not so deep in the illusion that he could not extricate himself.  However, in order to find Los, Han Yu did not make any announcement. On the contrary, Han Yu, who had decided to act with Ross, was quite cooperative.  Helen was the only one who was a little unhappy, but Laust automatically attributed it to female reserve and chose to ignore it.

    At the dinner, Lust was very happy. He felt that Han YuHe is a good son-in-law, especially after seeing Han Yu's skills and listening to his daughter's story, he felt that his vision was not bad.  Isn't it just to beat up the white lion named Xiaobai?  Laust knew the strength of the white lion better than anyone, which was why he was relieved that his daughter ran out of the city to play but did not send anyone to follow her.  But now, hearing that the white lion was beaten severely by Han Yu and that there was no room for him to fight back, Lust couldn't help but feel reassured about the security of the Belma Principality in the future.

    As the leader of a country, you must consider the safety of your own citizens and the integrity of your territory.  If you want to meet the above two requirements, you must have strong force.  It's just that as a principality, it is not easy to have strong military force.  In the past, the Principality of Belma could only compromise when faced with foreign enemies, but if Han Yu

    The more he thought about it, the happier he became. He had a great time drinking at the dinner. After arranging Han Yu to stay, he excitedly returned to the harem with his eighteen wives.

    Han Yu, who was placed in the guest room, did not drink, and Han Yu quietly found an opportunity to vomit out the food he ate.  Han Yu, who knew where he was, didn't want to eat anything dirty.  Even though the food at the dinner was rich and delicious, Han Yu immediately lost his appetite as soon as he thought that it was an illusion.

    "The time difference is really uncomfortable." Han Yu, who was not sleepy, stood on the balcony of the guest room, looking at the starry sky and thought to himself.  In a fantasy world, time seems to have become unimportant.  Han Yu didn't believe what was happening in front of him, and kept reminding himself that these were all illusions, so don't be fooled.

    After another psychological suggestion.  Han Yu planned to go back to his room to take a rest.  Just as I turned around, I accidentally saw Princess Helen sitting in a wheelchair on the garden grass, looking around as if she was looking for something.  The white lion that had been following her around was nowhere to be seen.

    "Hi~ What are you looking for?" Han Yu asked.

    Hearing the sound, Helen looked up and when she saw the annoying guy, she immediately snorted and ignored Han Yu.  Helen had long known what her father Lust's plans were.  It was just because of this that Helen didn't like Han Yu.

    Seeing that Helen ignored him, Han Yu shrugged and turned around to go back.  Han Yu has never bothered to put his hot face on someone else's cold butt.  Even in an illusion.  Han Yu also has no habit of trying it once.

    But just when Han Yu turned around and was about to go back to the house, he heard a weak voice: "Can you help me? My little white is missing."

    "" Han Yu knew that it was Helen who spoke.  I didn't plan to care.  If you lose your pet, just ask the soldiers to help you find it.  Why do you have to find me?  But then I thought again, isn't this a way to induce Los to show up?  Thinking of this, Han Yu turned around again, smiled and said to Helen: "Okay, then I will help you find it together." After saying that, Han Yu jumped down and landed in front of Helen.

    Helen’s face turned slightly red.  He opened his mouth and said to Han Yu: "Thank you."

    "You're welcome, when did your white lion disappear?"

    "Just after dinner, I wanted to play with Xiaobai for a while, but I found that Xiaobai was missing."

    "Do we need to find more people? That way we have a greater chance of finding him." Han Yu suggested warmly.

    Helen shook her head and replied: "It's better not to do it. Others have things to do, and you can't delay their work just to find Xiaobai."

    "That's it, okay, then let's go look for it." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu pushed Helen's wheelchair and began to search for the missing white lion under Helen's guidance.  But the white lion seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. Han Yu and Helen had already searched around the palace, but still found no trace of the white lion.  It wasn't until a soldier passing by on patrol said that he had seen the white lion leaving the palace before dinner that Helen seemed to suddenly know the whereabouts of the white lion and urged Han Yu to push herself out of the palace.

    Although Han Yu didn't know where Helen wanted to go, he wouldn't raise any objections at this time and pushed Helen out of the palace guarded by soldiers.  Follow Helen's guidance and walk along the street.

    After walking to an abandoned palace, Helen explained to Han Yu: "This is my original home, but there was a fire later and there was no way for anyone to live here anymore, so I moved to my new home." Xiao  Bai was born here, and today’s events may have hit him hard, so he came here alone.”

    Han Yu, of course, knew what the blow Helen was talking about. He shrugged indifferently and asked, "According to you, where is the white lion who can't stand the blow hiding and crying now?"

    "It's annoying, Xiaobai isn't that fragile." Helen rolled her eyes at Han Yu angrily and looked at him.Looking at the ruins of the palace in front of him, he pointed to a warehouse located in the southeast corner of the palace and said to Han Yu: "If I guessed correctly, Xiaobai should be in that storage room now. It was born there."

    "Isn't that the storage room? How could it be born there?" Han Yu pushed Helen towards the storage room and asked as he walked.

    "Xiao Bai was not raised in captivity, and I don't know where his mother came from. When the soldiers in the palace found Xiao Bai and his mother, his mother was already dead, and only Xiao Bai stayed with his mother.  Later, the doctor in the palace said that Xiaobai's mother died due to dystocia, and she only had time to give birth to Xiaobai, and then she died. For Xiaobai, maybe there is still the smell of mother in the storage room. "

    Arriving at the door of the storage room, the door of the storage room was ajar, and there were several shallow animal footprints on the dirt outside the door.  Upon seeing this, Princess Helen quickly shouted: "Xiao Bai, are you in there?"

    By this time, Han Yu had already pushed Helen into the storage room.  Although this place is in ruins, it seems that people often come here to clean it. Han Yu did not see any dust.  But the most attractive thing now is not the cleanliness of the storage room, but the two white lions staying in the storage room.  One of them should be Xiaobai, and the other one might be this guy's girlfriend, right?

    Xiaobai obviously didn’t expect that anyone would disturb them at this time, and he didn’t expect that it would be Princess Helen who disturbed them.  I couldn't help but feel excited.  This ended the reproduction plan.

    "Hey~ It seems we came at the wrong time." Han Yu said with a smile, and Helen also understood, and rolled her eyes at Han Yu with shame and anger, not knowing what to say now.

    Xiaobai, who was caught on the spot, walked up to Helen with his head pulled up, as if he was confessing his crime.  Helen was silent for a while, reached out and touched the white lion's head, and said softly: "Think carefully, Xiaobai, you have indeed reached this time. I'm sorry, I shouldn't have disturbed you." After saying that, Helen turned her head.  He said to Han Yu, who was holding a wheelchair behind him: "Let's go back."

    "Okay." Han Yu smiled and nodded.  What can you say at this time?  What can be said?  Apart from pretending that he didn't see it, Han Yu really didn't know what to say now.

    Seeing that Helen was about to leave, Xiaobai's mistress, who had been silent since Helen and Han Yu appeared, suddenly took action, roared, and jumped to block the way of Helen and Han Yu.  Xiaobai roared hurriedly when he saw this.  In the end, he was rewarded with a roar from his mistress, causing Xiaobai to flinch.  He stayed aside honestly.  Han Yu shook his head when he saw this and said: "I didn't expect it. I didn't expect it. It turned out to be tracheitis."

    "Shut up!" Helen glared angrily at Han Yu who was talking nonsense, turned to look at the white lion blocking her way, and asked warmly: "What do you want to do?"

    The white lion didn't say anything, barked at Helen twice, then bypassed Helen and ran straight to the upper level of the storage room.  Helen couldn't help but glance at Han Yu doubtfully.  Seeing this, Han Yu guessed: "Is that guy planning to give you something to propose marriage to you?"

    "Proposing marriage?" Helen asked in surprise.

    Han Yu replied with a smile: "Yes, think about it, your little white guy can't just live with someone else's life without knowing it."

    “…My little Bai is a male.” Helen emphasized dissatisfiedly.

    "You don't want to bring someone else into your marriage." Han Yu rolled his eyes and said.

    "Woo~" Xiao Bai on the side growled dissatisfiedly at Han Yu, only after seeing Han Yu's smiling face.  Suddenly I shivered all over and didn't dare to make a sound.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of Han Yu's words, the female white lion actually ran back with a box in her mouth.  He gently placed it in front of Helen, and then walked to Xiao Bai's side.

    Curious, Helen bent down and picked up the box on the ground, turned around and asked Han Yu: "What do you think is inside?"

    "Where can I go? If you want to know, just open it and take a look. But let me warn you in advance, there may be a devil hidden in it."

    "Hmph! Don't even think about lying to me." Helen snorted and slowly opened the box.  As soon as the box was opened a crack, a bright light came out from the box.  Helen couldn't help being shocked. As soon as she handed it over, the box fell to the ground. With a "click", the box opened completely, revealing the contents inside.

    A round rod about fifteen centimeters long is just luminous.  Han Yu picked it up and looked at it carefully, but he didn't know what the material of this thing was, so he handed it to Helen casually.  After all, this thing was given to Helen by the female white lion, not to herself.

    Helen took the light stick and looked at it carefully for a while, and suddenly exclaimed: "Could this be the missing treasure of the Principality of Belma, the light cane."

    "The staff? Is it a little short?" Han Yu on the side thought to himself after hearing this.  And Helen now? He didn't care what Han Yu was thinking, he just stroked the bright cane in his hand with excitement.

    After a while, Helen put the bright cane back into the wooden box and closed it, turned to Han Yu and said: "Han Yu, let's go back." From Helen calling Han Yu's name, it can be seen that this guy is in a good mood now.  Han Yu nodded and pushed Helen towards the door. This time the female white lion did not stop her, and Xiao Bai did not follow her.

    However, Helen seemed to have no time to care about Xiaobai at the moment. Seeing that Xiaobai didn't come back, she just told Xiaobai to remember to go home and kept urging Han Yu to take her back.  Han Yu was very confused and couldn't help but ask Helen what the bright cane was on the way back.

    Helen felt a little dissatisfied with Han Yu calling the bright cane a thing.  But over the joy of recovering the lost treasure of the country, Helen did not argue with Han Yu about this matter. Instead, she told Han Yu the origin of the bright cane with great interest.

    The Principality of Belma is in decline, and there are only a few treasures that can be taken out. The most precious treasure among them is the Cane of Light, which is the most precious treasure for the Principality of Belma.  This is the existence of the national treasure.  It was just a fire that burned the palace to ruins and several treasures in the principality were also stolen.  Among the stolen treasures, several other items have been recovered, but the whereabouts of this national treasure has always been unknown. Unexpectedly, it was actually in the storage room.

    ……

    Not long after Han Yu pushed Helen back to the palace, Luster, who hurriedly got up from the bed after receiving the report, rushed over.  He came in a hurry, and it could be seen from the lipstick mark on his face that he hadn't had time to wipe it off that this old guy had a hard night.

    "Please don't follow me." The woman sat on the back of the white lion.  He turned around and said to Han Yu who was following not far behind.  Witnessing Han Yu resuscitating the dying white lion made the woman finally have a better attitude towards Han Yu.  As for the white lion, it has been taught a lesson and has left behind sequelae. It trembled when it saw Han Yu staring at him.

    Han Yu smiled slightly when he heard this, but did not respond to the woman's request.  Han Yu always believed that this place was just an illusion created by Los.  It's not anywhere else.  Han Yu, the famous name of Spider God Queen Los, has already learned from the memory of inheriting Fire Qilin, and will not be easily fooled.

    Although that woman is very beautiful.  But the thought was that it was just an illusion.  Both the woman and the white lion are just puppets, and Han Yu has no desire at all.  It is precisely because of this that Han Yu didn't take it to heart no matter what happened to the woman riding a white lion who was about to go home. He just followed silently, ready to see where the woman was going.

    Seeing that Han Yu was unmoved by his words.  The woman seemed to have given up, riding the white lion and walking ahead minding her own business.  In this way, this strange team arrived in front of a castle in silence.

    Before arriving at the castle in front of us, we met some farmers who were working hard in the city.  These farmers seemed to be very familiar with women and greeted them warmly.  However, Han Yu, who was following the woman and dressed strangely, lost the enthusiasm.  But it's right to think about it. For those farmers, Han Yu's dress is indeed strange. In addition, he is a stranger, so he can be very enthusiastic.

    Arriving at the city gate, the woman entered the city without any hindrance. But when Han Yu was about to enter the city, the soldiers guarding the city gate stopped Han Yu.  There were just a few illusions, but Han Yu didn't mind going straight into them.  Fortunately, the woman saw Han Yu's intention and quickly said to the soldier who stopped Han Yu: "Don't stop him, he is my guest."

    Hearing this, the soldiers guarding the city gate let Han Yu go.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this and continued to follow the woman.  When the woman came to a palace in the city, Han Yu found many people standing at the gate of the palace.  The leader was a middle-aged man. As soon as he saw the woman appearing, he immediately greeted her, smiled, opened his hands and said, "My beautiful daughter, you went out to relax, how are you feeling now?"

    "Father, my daughter's mood is very complicated right now." The woman said with a wry smile.

    The middle-aged man smiled slightly and said, "Haha Is this also a growing pain? It doesn't matter, it will be fine after a while. Daughter, this must be your friend?"

    “…Forget it, right.” The woman replied uncertainly.  But the middle-aged man didn't seem to hear the uncertainty in his daughter's tone. He looked at Han Yu with a smile and asked, "Young man, thank you for sending my daughter back. Do you want to come and sit at my house?"

    "It's a great honor." Han Yu replied with the same smile.

    Everything was so logical. Han Yu entered the palace and was greeted by the enthusiastic middle-aged people. He got to know the harem, which had a large number of middle-aged people.  With a total of eighteen wives, the middle-aged man is in good health.

    “Come on, come on, Han Yu, I’ll take you to the?Visit my home.  "The middle-aged man said to Han Yu with a smile. He had just passed the introduction, and Han Yu knew that the middle-aged man in front of him was called Laust, and he was the king of the Principality of Belma. He only had one daughter at his knees, who brought Han Yu here.  Woman, Princess Helen. Apart from Princess Helen, Laust has no other children. Even though he has eighteen wives, even though he is the head of a country, he only has one daughter and no son. Think about it.  Yes, a cow can cultivate a piece of land and produce results, but if you have to cultivate eighteen pieces of land, you can imagine the output of that land. Being able to produce a daughter like Helen is considered a tribute to Lust's dedication. Of course, this is Han's words  Yu could only talk in his heart, but in front of Lust, Han Yu decided not to hurt Lust's face anymore.

    ?? Luost was very enthusiastic, a little too enthusiastic, which made Han Yu suspect that this old boy wanted to recruit him as his son-in-law, right?  I don't have that idea.  In fact, Lust really had this idea.  He is almost sixty.  After working hard for half a lifetime, I got a daughter like Helen. I guess I would be a bit hesitant about having a son in the future, so I came up with the idea of ??recruiting a wife.  According to Laust, this is normal.  He is the king, and although his daughter has limited legs and feet, she does not need her legs to give birth. When her daughter has offspring, the owner of the Principality of Belma will still be his.

    It’s a good idea, but it’s a pity that Han Yu’s idea was not considered.  Moreover, this place is just an illusion to Han Yu, and Han Yu is not so deep in the illusion that he cannot extricate himself.  However, in order to find Los, Han Yu did not make any announcement. On the contrary, Han Yu, who had decided to act with Ross, was quite cooperative.  Only Helen was a little unhappy.  However, Lust automatically attributed it to female reserve and chose to ignore it.

    At the dinner party.  Laust was delighted.  He felt that Han Yu was a good son-in-law, especially after seeing Han Yu's skills and listening to his daughter's story, he felt that his vision was not bad.  Isn't it just to beat up the white lion named Xiaobai?  Laust knew the strength of the white lion better than anyone, which was why he was relieved that his daughter ran out of the city to play but did not send anyone to follow her.  But now, I heard that Bai Shi was beaten severely by Han Yu.  There was no room for retaliation, which made Lust feel reassured about the future security of the Principality of Belma.

    As the leader of a country, you must consider the safety of your own citizens and the integrity of your territory.  If you want to meet the above two requirements, you must have strong force.  Just as a principality.  It is easier said than done to possess powerful force.  In the past, the Principality of Belma could only compromise when faced with foreign enemies, but if Han Yu

    The more he thought about it, the happier he became. He had a great time drinking at the dinner. After arranging Han Yu to stay, he excitedly returned to the harem with his eighteen wives.

    Han Yu, who was placed in the guest room, did not drink, and Han Yu quietly found an opportunity to vomit out the food he ate.  Han Yu, who knew where he was, didn't want to eat anything dirty.  Even though the food at the dinner was rich and delicious, Han Yu immediately lost his appetite as soon as he thought that it was an illusion.

    "The time difference is really uncomfortable." Han Yu, who was not sleepy, stood on the balcony of the guest room, looking at the starry sky and thought to himself.  In a fantasy world, time seems to have become unimportant.  Han Yu didn't believe what was happening in front of him, and kept reminding himself that these were all illusions, so don't be fooled.

    After another psychological suggestion, Han Yu planned to go back to his room to take a rest.  Just as I turned around, I accidentally saw Princess Helen sitting in a wheelchair on the garden grass, looking around as if she was looking for something.  The white lion that had been following her around was nowhere to be seen.

    "Hi~ What are you looking for?" Han Yu asked.

    Hearing the sound, Helen looked up and when she saw the annoying guy, she immediately snorted and ignored Han Yu.  Helen had long known what her father Lust's plans were, and it was precisely because of her knowledge that Helen didn't want to see Han Yu.

    Seeing that Helen ignored him, Han Yu shrugged and turned around to go back.  Han Yu has never bothered to put his hot face on someone else's cold butt.  Even if he was in an illusion, Han Yu had no habit of trying it once.

    But just when Han Yu turned around and was about to go back to the house, he heard a weak voice: "Can you help me? My little white is missing."

    "" Han Yu knew that it was Helen who was speaking, so he didn't intend to care.  If you lose your pet, just ask the soldiers to help you find it. Why do you have to find me?  But then I thought again, isn't this a way to induce Los to show up?  Thinking of this, Han Yu turned around again, smiled and said to Helen: "Okay, then I will help you find it together." After saying that, Han Yu jumped down and landed in front of Helen.

    Helen’s face turned slightly red and she said to Han Yu, “Thank you.”

    "You're welcome, when did your white lion disappear?"

    “???After dinner, I wanted to play with Xiaobai for a while, but found that Xiaobai was missing.  "

    "Do we need to find more people? That way we have a greater chance of finding him." Han Yu suggested warmly.

    Helen shook her head and replied: "It's better not to do it. Others have things to do. You can't delay their work just to find Xiaobai."

    "That's it, okay, then let's go look for it." Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu pushed Helen's wheelchair and began to search for the missing white lion under Helen's guidance.  But the white lion seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. Han Yu and Helen had already searched around the palace, but still found no trace of the white lion.  Until a passing soldier on patrol said he had seen the white lion leaving the palace before dinner.  Helen seemed to know the whereabouts of the white lion all of a sudden, and urged Han Yu to push her and leave the palace quickly.

    Although Han Yu didn't know where Helen wanted to go, he wouldn't raise any objections at this time and pushed Helen out of the palace guarded by soldiers.  Follow Helen's guidance and walk along the street.

    After walking to an abandoned palace, Helen explained to Han Yu: "This is my original home, but there was a fire later and there was no way for anyone to live here anymore, so I moved to my new home." Xiao  Bai was born here, and what happened today may have hit him hard. So he ran here alone."

    Han Yu, of course, knew what the blow Helen was talking about. He shrugged indifferently and asked, "According to you, where is the white lion who can't stand the blow hiding and crying now?"

    "It's annoying, Xiaobai is not that fragile." Helen rolled her eyes at Han Yu angrily.  Looking at the ruins of the palace in front of him, he pointed to a warehouse located in the southeast corner of the palace and said to Han Yu: "If I guessed correctly, Xiaobai should be in that storage room now. It was born there.  "

    "Isn't that the storage room? How could it be born there?" Han Yu pushed Helen towards the storage room.  I asked as I walked.

    "Xiao Bai was not raised in captivity, and I don't know where his mother came from. When the soldiers in the palace found Xiao Bai and his mother, his mother was already dead, and only Xiao Bai stayed with his mother.  Later, the doctor in the palace said that Xiaobai's mother died due to dystocia, and she only had time to give birth to Xiaobai. Then she died. For Xiaobai, maybe there is still the smell of mother in the storage room. "

    Arriving at the door of the storage room, the door of the storage room was ajar, and there were several shallow animal footprints on the dirt outside the door.  Princess Helen saw this and shouted quickly: "Xiao Bai. Are you in there?"

    By this time, Han Yu had already pushed Helen into the storage room.  Although this place is in ruins, it seems that people often come here to clean it. Han Yu did not see any dust.  But the most attractive thing now is not the cleanliness of the storage room, but the two white lions staying in the storage room.  One of them should be Xiaobai, and the other one might be this guy's girlfriend, right?

    Xiaobai obviously didn’t expect that anyone would disturb them at this time, and he didn’t expect that it would be Princess Helen who disturbed them.  I couldn't help but get excited and ended this reproduction plan.

    "Hey~ It seems we came at the wrong time." Han Yu said with a smile, and Helen also understood, and rolled her eyes at Han Yu with shame and anger, not knowing what to say now.

    Xiaobai, who was caught on the spot, walked up to Helen with his head pulled up, as if he was confessing his crime.  Helen was silent for a while, reached out and touched the white lion's head, and said softly: "Think carefully, Xiaobai, you have indeed reached this time. I'm sorry, I shouldn't have disturbed you." After saying that, Helen turned her head.  He said to Han Yu, who was holding a wheelchair behind him: "Let's go back."

    "Okay." Han Yu smiled and nodded. What can he say at this time?  What can be said?  Apart from pretending that he didn't see it, Han Yu really didn't know what to say now.

    Seeing that Helen was about to leave, Xiaobai's mistress, who had been silent since Helen and Han Yu appeared, suddenly took action, roared, and jumped to block the way of Helen and Han Yu.  Seeing this, Xiaobai hurriedly roared, but in exchange for his mistress's roar, Xiaobai flinched and stayed aside.  Han Yu shook his head when he saw this and said: "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it, but it turned out to be tracheitis."

    "Shut up!" Helen glared angrily at Han Yu who was talking nonsense, turned to look at the white lion blocking her way, and asked warmly: "What do you want to do?"

    The white lion didn't say anything, barked at Helen twice, then bypassed Helen and ran straight to the upper level of the storage room.  Helen couldn't help but glance at Han Yu in confusion. Han Yu guessed when he saw this: "Is that guy planning to give you something to propose marriage to you?"

    "Proposing marriage?" Helen asked in surprise.

    Han Yu replied with a smile: "Yes, what do you want?"?, your little white guy can’t just live his whole life with someone unclear about him.  "

    “…My little Bai is a male.” Helen emphasized dissatisfiedly.

    "You don't want to bring someone else into your marriage." Han Yu rolled his eyes and said.

    "Woo~" Xiao Bai on the side growled dissatisfiedly at Han Yu, but after seeing Han Yu's smiling face, he suddenly trembled all over and did not dare to speak out.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of Han Yu's words, the female white lion actually ran back with a box in her mouth.  He gently placed it in front of Helen, and then walked to Xiao Bai's side.

    Curious, Helen bent down and picked up the box on the ground, turned around and asked Han Yu: "What do you think is inside?"

    "Where can I go? If you want to know, just open it and take a look. But let me warn you in advance, there may be a devil hidden in it."

    "Hmph! Don't even think about lying to me." Helen snorted and slowly opened the box.  As soon as the box was opened a crack, a bright light came out from the box.  Helen couldn't help being shocked. As soon as she handed it over, the box fell to the ground. With a "click", the box opened completely, revealing the contents inside.

    A round rod about fifteen centimeters long is just luminous.  Han Yu picked it up and looked at it carefully, but he didn't know what the material of this thing was, so he handed it to Helen casually.  After all, this thing was given to Helen by the female white lion, not to herself.

    Helen took the light stick and looked at it carefully for a while, and suddenly exclaimed: "Could this be the missing treasure of the Principality of Belma, the light cane."

    "The staff? Is it a little short?" Han Yu on the side thought to himself after hearing this.  Helen, however, had no intention of caring about what Han Yu was thinking. She just stroked the bright cane in her hand with excitement.

    After a while, Helen put the bright cane back into the wooden box and closed it, turned to Han Yu and said: "Han Yu, let's go back." From Helen calling Han Yu's name, it can be seen that this guy is in a good mood now.  Han Yu nodded and pushed Helen towards the door. This time the female white lion did not stop her, and Xiao Bai did not follow her.

    However, Helen seemed to have no time to care about Xiaobai at the moment. Seeing that Xiaobai didn't come back, she just told Xiaobai to remember to go home and kept urging Han Yu to take her back.  Han Yu was very confused and couldn't help but ask Helen what the bright cane was on the way back.

    Helen felt a little dissatisfied with Han Yu calling the bright cane a thing.  But over the joy of recovering the lost treasure of the country, Helen did not argue with Han Yu about this matter. Instead, she told Han Yu the origin of the bright cane with great interest.

    The Principality of Belma is in decline, and there are only a few treasures that can be taken out. The most valuable treasure is the Cane of Light. For the Principality of Belma, this is the existence of the national treasure.  It was just a fire that burned the palace to ruins and several treasures in the principality were also stolen.  Among the stolen treasures, several other items have been recovered, but the whereabouts of this national treasure has always been unknown. Unexpectedly, it was actually in the storage room.

    ……

    Not long after Han Yu pushed Helen back to the palace, Luster, who hurriedly got up from the bed after receiving the report, rushed over.  He came in a hurry, and it could be seen from the lipstick mark on his face that he hadn't had time to wipe it off that this old guy had a hard night.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 918 The Moon in the Water

    Han Yu's unhesitating refusal seemed to make Ross stunned, but then he said: "Don't doubt the authenticity of what you just saw. Compared with humans, gods and demons are more honest than humans in terms of memory."

    "That's not the reason." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "Why is that?" Los asked puzzledly.

    "Because, I never thought about immortality." Han Yu looked at Los and smiled.

    Ross was completely confused now.  Although he is a god and demon, in Los' memory, he has never encountered a human being who did not want to live forever.  Regardless of whether they are emperors, generals or ordinary people, their greatest wish is often to live forever.  In order to live forever, human beings seem to be able to give up everything, even family, friendship, love Facing the temptation of immortality, the so-called emotions of human beings are all bullshit.  Los Qingchu remembered that he once told an emperor who was regarded as the only emperor among mankind throughout the ages. As long as he ate the flesh of all his relatives, he could live forever. As a result, the emperor ordered his death without hesitation.  He killed all his immediate family members and ate them all.  But in the end, the emperor did not meet the requirement of immortality. Instead, he turned into an ogre and was killed by the brave among humans.  But after the brave man learned about immortality, he made the same choice as the emperor and killed his lover with his own hands. Unfortunately, he also did not become immortal People like Han Yu did not want immortality.  This is the first time Los has met a human being.

    After a brief silence, Ross asked tentatively: "Don't you know what immortality means?"

    "Oh? Then please tell me, what are the benefits of immortality?"

    "The benefit of immortality? Of course, you can have eternal life and live as long as heaven and earth"

    "Stop it, don't say such clichés. You gods and demons have been in this world longer than humans, so why are you still talking about these clichés? Don't you know the word innovation?" Han Yu interrupted, shaking his head.  Before Ross could finish his words, he continued: "Immortality. It means becoming an immortal monster. Watching the people who are related to you die in front of you one by one, and finally becoming a loner, living alone in this world.  .No one understands you, no one is close to you, you can only live a life worse than death while experiencing the feeling of loneliness. Because you are immortal, you are not even qualified to die. In my eyes, immortality is not a good thing  , but the curse of life. The immortal monster is separated from the human understanding of life and will never be recognized by humans. And human beings need the same kind of recognition. Without the recognition of the same kind, then this person will be dead.  There’s not much difference.”

    "But you have great power. As long as you live forever, you can get everything you want" Lose retorted with disapproval.

    "So, what happens after you get everything you want? What will be waiting for you? It is the emptiness after a period of satisfaction. Maybe you want to say that you can get what you still want after you get what you want.  Just doing the same thing over and over again. Don't you get bored? Human beings. The reason why they strive for their goals is because they know that their lives are short. Compared with the long lives of gods and demons, human life is just a short time.  With the snap of a finger, it is precisely because we understand the shortness of our lives that human beings will cherish every minute and every second of their lives. If humans can live to be eighty years old, minus the usual time for eating and sleeping, the time spent on eating and sleeping will be reduced.  After those years of childhood and education, the time that humans can truly realize their dreams is only twenty or thirty years. But it is in these twenty or thirty years that humans have created enough power to defeat gods and demons. With nearly  Gods and demons with endless lives were defeated by humans who only had a lifespan of less than a hundred years. Do you think I need to envy those gods and demons with almost endless lives, or fantasize about being immortal?"

    "But among you humans, there are still a lot of people who want to have immortality." Los said unconvinced.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, nodded and replied: "Yes, but those people do not include me. I am not an emperor, general, or billionaire. They want to live forever, but they just want to hold on to the money in their hands.  Or Quan, but I don’t need to think about this.”

    "But you have power. Don't you want to have that almost invincible power forever? I don't understand that you don't want to be awesome forever? Don't you" Los asked incomprehensively.

    "Everyone wants to have powerful power, but power does not mean everything. If you spend your whole life pursuing power, such a life will inevitably be boring. I pursue powerful power, but power does not mean everything."  It won't be everything in my life." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ross asked unwillingly: "What are you pursuing in your life?"What is ???  "

    "My pursuit? It's very simple. It's enough to live this life according to your own wishes."

    "It's unreasonable, it's unreasonable." Lose didn't understand Han Yu's answer and kept shaking his head.

    Han Yu looked at Los with a smile and said slowly: "I don't blame you if you don't understand what I said. After all, how can a god like you understand the thoughts of a human being? Even if you were once a human being, you are still a human being."  Even if you are in a greenhouse, you will not understand the thoughts of ordinary humans."

    "!!! What do you want to do?" Ross asked sharply, noticing the abnormality around him.

    "Don't be nervous. In fact, I don't plan to do anything. It's just that I think your anti-customer behavior is a bit bad and I just want to correct your mistake." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there were bursts of crackling sounds in the surrounding darkness, just like glass being shattered. The surrounding darkness turned into countless fragments and fell to the ground, revealing the true face of this place.

    Los was shocked when he saw this, but Han Yu said calmly: "No need to make such a fuss, this is my domain, I am the boss here, don't you know there is a saying that 'I decide my territory'  ?'"

    "Arrogant!" Lose screamed angrily at Han Yu, but Han Yu waved his hand casually, looked at Lose with a bored expression and said: "This level of intimidation is ineffective against me. What do you want?"  To mess with my mind, I should at least try harder."

    "You are the most arrogant human being I have ever seen. Even humans during the God-Destroying War would not dare to speak to gods and demons like this." Los said to Han Yu with a somewhat solemn expression.  Ever since Han Yu made his move.  Ross felt that things were starting to get out of his control, and he clearly felt a strong sense of oppression.

    "Haha, there are talents from generation to generation. There is nothing wrong with us, the younger generation, helping to complete those things that have not been completed by our predecessors." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Loss snorted coldly when he heard this and said: "Hmph! Then I want to see if you have that ability?"

    Han Yu remained unmoved and replied with a smile: "Okay, it's a mule or a horse, and it has to be taken out for a walk. I'll give you a chance to resist and use all your strength. It just so happens that I also  You want to see what my abilities are. To what extent have they reached?"

    "You want to use me as a test stone? Okay, I'll let you see how terrifying the gods and demons at full power will be!" Loss yelled at Han Yu angrily.

    As soon as he finished speaking, clouds of black energy began to appear around Los's body, and Han Yu retreated a little when he saw this.  In order to give Los more room to display.  What he said before was not entirely meant to anger Los. Han Yu did have the idea to see how far he could go by fighting Ross.  If Loss can really be defeated.  That shows that his power has indeed reached a special height.  But if you get defeated, that's okay.  As I said before, I have the final say on my territory. Han Yu can leave here at any time, without Han Yu's permission.  She really couldn't leave here unless she also mastered the method of opening the space channel.

    Han Yu is confident, but Lose doesn't know this.  Han Yu's attitude and the failure of his actions made Ross a little angry, but Ross did not lose his mind because of this.  She knew very well that if she wanted to defeat Han Yu, she would have to use all her strength, otherwise there would be no chance of victory.

    ……

    The black air is getting thicker and thicker, and Lose, who has turned into a human form, can no longer be seen.  Thanks to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, after absorbing the power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, Los's godhood has gradually recovered, and he no longer has to show himself as half-man, half-spider.  When the black air gradually dissipated, what appeared in front of Han Yu was a huge black spider.

    Looking at the black spider showing its true colors, Han Yu whistled and said jokingly: "It looks good, much more pleasing to the eye than before."

    "Hoo~" A stream of dark green thick juice spurted out from the black spider's mouth. Han Yu dodged and the thick juice fell on the ground. The ground immediately made a "chipping" sound and a puff of black smoke came out.  .  Han Yu knew that this stuff was quite toxic, and even a little bit of it could be fatal.

    Seeing that the blow missed, the black spider immediately sprayed a second blow at Han Yu, but Han Yu still easily dodged it.  However, this black spider seemed to be in love with Han Yu and wanted to spray Han Yu.  Han Yu dodged while guessing Black Spider's true intention.  Based on Han Yu's understanding of Los, this is not a guy who does useless things. Every move she makes is a hidden murderous intention.  The seemingly persistent spraying of poison at the moment would most likely have a back-up plan, but Han Yu hadn't thought of it for a while.

    Soon, the ground nearby almost turned black, and Han Yu couldn’t help but??It didn't fly into the air.  At this moment, Han Yu suddenly felt that the black spider seemed much bigger than before. When he took a closer look, he found that behind the black spider, there were a lot of small spiders, all of them the size of an adult's fist.  They were so densely huddled behind the black spiders that people felt their scalp numb at the sight of them.  But Han Yu didn't understand, what was the use of Black Spider producing so many little spiders?  I've never heard of flying spiders.

    The body of the black spider is about the size of a calf. Coupled with the small spiders behind it, it makes people feel that the size of the black spider has nearly doubled in size.

    Han Yu didn’t want to dodge blindly anymore, and planned to attack tentatively first.  The fireball in his hand suddenly took shape, but before Han Yu could throw the fireball at the black spider, he suddenly felt dizzy and flew towards the ground.  Han Yu was very grateful that he was not sick. The only explanation for this situation was that he had been infected, but how had he been infected?  When did this happen?  Han Yu was a little confused about all this.

    Seeing Han Yu’s situation, Black Spider suddenly let out a burst of triumphant laughter. The sound was like the friction of sandpaper, which made people feel very uncomfortable.

    "Jie Jie Jie Do you feel dizzy? Very good. Next, I will let you know the consequences of irritating me." As he said that, he saw the black spider grabbing two nearby small spiders with its two front paws and throwing them away.  It was thrown at Han Yu in the air like a grenade.  As soon as he saw the little spider thrown at him, Han Yu immediately wanted to dodge.  But at this time, he found that his hands and feet seemed to be a bit out of control, and he could only watch the little spider flying in front of him with claws and teeth.

    Han Yu could only pick it up with both hands, but before Han Yu could touch it, the two little spiders suddenly exploded in the air.  Han Yu was the first to bear the brunt and was blown up. He suddenly became disgraced and his body fell to the ground uncontrollably.  Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground full of poisonous juice, Han Yu lit a fire under his feet and reluctantly sent Han Yu to the ground that was not contaminated by poisonous juice.

    But as soon as Han Yu landed on the ground, a white spider web covered his hood.  Covering Han Yu upright.  Black Spider once again let out a burst of laughter that was as good as sandpaper. As he slowly approached Han Yu, he said triumphantly: "I thought you were very capable, but I didn't expect that it was just a toad yawning and blowing air. You actually moved.  Ah, I want to see what you can do to resist me after being poisoned by my poison!"

    Hearing Black Spider mention the word poisonous gas, Han Yu immediately understood why he had been poisoned.  The black gas emitted after the poisonous juice fell to the ground.  It should be the poisonous gas that Black Spider mentioned.  It's a shame that I didn't notice it beforehand.  Unknowingly, he inhaled a large amount of poisonous gas.

    His hands and feet became less and less obedient to his orders. Han Yu could only stare unwillingly, watching the black spider get closer to him little by little. Behind the black spider, the huge group of small spiders also clung to him.  Followed the black spider and moved over.

    The black spider stopped about ten meters away from Han Yu, but the little spiders did not stop.  Continue to approach Han Yu and surround Han Yu in the middle.

    "I will give you one last chance to become my slave, so that I can consider letting you go." Black Spider said to Han Yu slowly.

    Han Yu sneered when he heard this.  No words were spoken.  Seeing this, Black Spider sighed and said: "Well, since you refuse to repent, then I have to express my regrets. Don't worry, I will make good use of your power and kill the people you know first, and let you die before you die."  I will not be lonely in the end, and then I will do what I want to do.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu, who was lying on the ground, burst into flames. Black Spider did not hesitate when he saw this, and immediately ordered the little spider to attack.  A small spider with the ability to self-destruct swarmed towards Han Yu.  But when they were less than half a meter away from Han Yu, they all suddenly stopped. No matter what the black spider ordered, they refused to get even closer to Han Yu.

    Black Spider felt puzzled at first, but then a powerful sense of oppression rushed over him, suppressing him so much that Black Spider almost couldn't breathe.  Lose had experienced that almost suffocating pressure only once in his life.  That was an experience he had after unintentionally offending an extremely powerful god and demon. It was precisely because of that time that Loss understood the secret method of inheritance of the godhead.  But Loss never wanted to try that frightening experience again.  But today, Loss experienced almost the same fear again, and the source of that fear was human beings who were weak and vulnerable in the eyes of gods and demons.  This huge contrast gave Ross the urge to turn around and run away.

    Magma spurted out from the ground. Han Yu, who was lying on the ground unable to move, was also surrounded by magma and sank into the magma. Every one of the little spiders surrounding Han Yu fell into the magma.  It was burned to ashes in an instant.

    Black Spider opened his compound eyes wide, wanting to see what would happen to Han Yu after he fell into the lava.  ?After a while, Han Yu slowly emerged from the magma and suspended in the air.  The spider web covering his body has disappeared, and at this time, Han Yu, except for his body shape, has no human characteristics at all.  Especially those eyes, which have completely turned into two burning flames at this moment.

    The fear in his heart became stronger and stronger. In order not to be suppressed by Han Yu at this time, and in order to interrupt Han Yu's growing strength, the black spider suddenly raised its head and spit out poisonous juice at Han Yu who was hanging in the air.  What disappoints Black Spider is that the poison did not touch Han Yu. In front of Han Yu, the poison hit an invisible wall. The poison splashed, but not a trace touched Han Yu's body.  The poisonous black energy did not appear as Black Spider imagined.  The poisonous juice that hit the invisible wall seemed to be purified. After splashing, it disappeared without a trace.

    Black Spider looked at Han Yu in the sky in shock, his eyes turning rapidly, knowing that he was unlikely to be Han Yu's opponent in his current form, so he made an immediate decision.  Black energy once again enveloped Black Spider's body.  But this time, Han Yu no longer seemed to be such a gentleman. When the black spider wanted to change form, Han Yu in the air reached out and pointed at the black spider.  Black Spider suddenly felt his body sway, and the ground beneath his feet collapsed, exposing the underground magma.

    Seeing this, the black spider did not dare to stop at all. He jumped a few times and fell to the side.

    Han Yu’s unhesitating refusal seemed to make Ross stunned, but then he said: "Don’t doubt the authenticity of what you just saw. Compared with humans, in terms of memory, gods and demons are more honest than humans."

    "That's not the reason." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    "Why is that?" Los asked puzzledly.

    "Because, I never thought about immortality." Han Yu looked at Los and smiled.

    Ross was completely confused now.  Although he is a god and demon, in Los' memory, he has never encountered a human being who did not want to live forever.  Regardless of whether it is an emperor, general or ordinary person, the greatest wish is.  Often it means immortality.  In order to live forever, humans seem to be willing to give up everything.  Even family, friendship, love in the face of the temptation of immortality.  The so-called emotions of human beings are all bullshit.  Los Qingchu remembered that he once told an emperor who was regarded as the only emperor among mankind throughout the ages. As long as he ate the flesh of all his relatives, he could live forever. As a result, the emperor ordered his death without hesitation.  All his immediate family members.  Eat all those people.  But in the end, the emperor did not meet the requirement of immortality. Instead, he turned into an ogre and was killed by the brave among humans.  But after the brave man learned about immortality, he also made the same choice as the emperor.  He killed his lover with his own hands, but unfortunately he also did not become immortal This was the first time Loss met a human like Han Yu who did not want immortality.

    After a brief silence, Ross asked tentatively: "Don't you know what immortality means?"

    "Oh? Then please tell me, what are the benefits of immortality?"

    "The benefit of immortality? Of course, you can have eternal life and live as long as heaven and earth"

    "Stop it, don't say such clichés. You gods and demons have been in this world longer than humans, so why are you still talking about these clichés? Don't you know the word innovation?" Han Yu interrupted, shaking his head.  Before Ross could finish his words, he continued: "To live forever is to become an immortal monster. Watching the people who are related to you die in front of you one by one, and finally become a loner, living alone in this world.  .No one understands you, no one is close to you, you can only live a life worse than death while experiencing the feeling of loneliness. Because you are immortal, you are not even qualified to die. In my eyes, immortality is not a good thing  , but the curse of life. The immortal monster is separated from the human understanding of life and will never be recognized by humans. And human beings need the same kind of people. Without the recognition of the same kind, then this person will be dead.  There’s not much difference.”

    "But you have great power. As long as you live forever, you can get everything you want" Lose retorted with disapproval.

    "So, what happens after you get everything you want? What will be waiting for you? It is the emptiness after a period of satisfaction. Maybe you want to say that you can get what you still want after you get what you want.  Don't you get bored just doing the same thing over and over again? The reason why humans strive for their goals is because they know that their lives are short. Compared with the long lives of gods and demons, human life is just  With the snap of a finger, it is precisely because we understand the shortness of our lives that human beings will cherish every minute and every second of their lives. If humans can live to be eighty years old, minus their usualBetween eating and sleeping, minus the years of childhood and education, the time that humans can truly realize their dreams is only twenty or thirty years. But in just these twenty or thirty years, humans have created  Powerful enough to defeat gods and demons.  Gods and demons with nearly endless lives were defeated by humans with less than a hundred years of life. Do you think I need to envy those gods and demons with nearly endless lives, or fantasize about being immortal?  "

    "But among you humans, there are still a lot of people who want to have immortality." Los said unconvinced.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, nodded and replied: "Yes, but those people do not include me. I am not an emperor, general or billionaire. They hope to live forever. They just want to hold on to the money in their hands.  Or Quan, but I don’t need to think about this.”

    "But you have power. Don't you want to have that almost invincible power forever? I don't understand that you don't want to be awesome forever? Don't you" Los asked incomprehensively.

    "Everyone wants to have powerful power, but power does not mean everything. If you spend your whole life pursuing power, such a life will inevitably be boring. I pursue powerful power, but power does not mean everything."  It won't be everything in my life." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ross asked unwillingly: "Then what are you pursuing in this life?"

    "My pursuit? It's very simple. It's enough to live this life according to your own wishes."

    "It's unreasonable, it's unreasonable." Lose didn't understand Han Yu's answer.  He shook his head and kept saying.

    Han Yu looked at Los with a smile and said slowly: "I don't blame you if you don't understand what I said. After all, how can a god like you understand the thoughts of a human being? Even if you were once a human being, you are still a human being."  Even if you are in a greenhouse, you will not understand the thoughts of ordinary humans."

    "!!! What do you want to do?" Ross asked sharply, noticing the abnormality around him.

    "Don't be nervous. In fact, I don't plan to do anything. It's just that I think your behavior of turning against customers is a bit bad, and I just want to correct your mistake." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there were bursts of crackling sounds from the surrounding darkness, just like glass being shattered, and the surrounding darkness turned into countless fragments and fell to the ground.  The true face of this place was revealed.

    Los was shocked when he saw this, but Han Yu said calmly: "No need to make such a fuss, this is my domain, and I am the boss here. Don't you know there is a saying that 'I decide my territory'  ?'"

    "Arrogant!" Lose screamed angrily at Han Yu, but Han Yu waved his hand casually, looked at Lose with a bored expression and said: "This level of intimidation is ineffective against me. What do you want?"  To mess with my mind, I should at least try harder."

    "You are the most arrogant human being I have ever seen. Even humans during the God-Destroying War would not dare to speak to gods and demons like this." Los said to Han Yu with a somewhat solemn expression.  Ever since Han Yu launched his move, Ross felt that things were starting to get out of his control, and he clearly felt a strong sense of oppression.

    "Haha, there are talents from generation to generation. There is nothing wrong with us, the younger generation, helping to complete those things that have not been completed by our predecessors." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Loss snorted coldly when he heard this and said: "Hmph! Then I want to see if you have that ability?"

    Han Yu remained unmoved and replied with a smile: "Okay, it's a mule or a horse, and it has to be taken out for a walk. I'll give you a chance to resist and use all your strength. It just so happens that I also  You want to see how far my abilities have reached?"

    "You want to use me as a test stone? Okay, I'll let you see how terrifying the gods and demons at full power will be!" Loss yelled at Han Yu angrily.

    As soon as he finished speaking, clouds of black energy began to appear around Los's body. Seeing this, Han Yu stepped back a little to give Ross more room to display.  What he said before was not entirely meant to anger Los. Han Yu did have the idea to use the fight against Los to see how far he could go now. If he could really defeat Ross, it would mean that he  The power has indeed reached a special level.  But if you get defeated, that's okay.  As I said before, I have the final say on my territory. Han Yu can leave here at any time. But Lose, without Han Yu's permission, she really can't leave here unless she also masters the method of opening the space channel.

    Han Yu is confident, but Lose doesn't know this.  Han Yu's attitude and the failure of her actions made Rose a little angry, but Rose did not lose her mind because of this. She was eager to defeat Han.??You must use your full strength, otherwise there will be no possibility of victory.

    ……

    The black air is getting thicker and thicker, and Lose, who has turned into a human form, can no longer be seen.  Thanks to the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, after absorbing the power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, Los's godhood has gradually recovered, and he no longer has to show himself as half-man, half-spider.  When the black air gradually dissipated, what appeared in front of Han Yu was a huge black spider.

    Looking at the black spider showing its true colors, Han Yu whistled and said jokingly: "It looks good. It's much more pleasing to the eye than before."

    "Hoo~" A stream of dark green thick juice spurted out from the black spider's mouth. Han Yu dodged and the thick juice fell on the ground. The ground immediately made a "chipping" sound and a puff of black smoke came out.  .  Han Yu knew that this stuff was quite toxic, and even a little bit of it could be fatal.

    Seeing that the blow missed, the black spider immediately sprayed a second blow at Han Yu, but Han Yu still easily dodged it.  However, this black spider seemed to be in love with Han Yu and wanted to spray Han Yu.  Han Yu dodged while guessing Black Spider's true intention.  Based on Han Yu’s understanding of Los.  This is not a guy who does useless things. Every move she makes is filled with hidden murderous intent.  The seemingly persistent spraying of poison at the moment would most likely have a back-up plan, but Han Yu hadn't thought of it for a while.

    soon.  The nearby ground almost turned black, and Han Yu had to fly into the air.  at this time.  Han Yu suddenly felt that the black spider seemed much bigger than before.  A closer look revealed that behind the black spider, there were a lot of small spiders, all of them the size of an adult's fist, huddled densely behind the black spider, making people feel scalp numb at the sight of them.  It’s just that Han Yu doesn’t understand.  What is the use of Black Spider producing so many little spiders?  I've never heard of flying spiders.

    The body of the black spider is about the size of a calf. Coupled with the small spiders behind it, it makes people feel that the size of the black spider has nearly doubled in size.

    Han Yu didn’t want to dodge blindly anymore, and planned to attack tentatively first.  The fireball in his hand suddenly took shape.  But before Han Yu could throw the fireball in his hand at the black spider, he suddenly felt dizzy and fell to the ground.  Han Yu was very grateful that he was not sick. The only explanation for this situation was that he had been infected, but how had he been infected?  When did this happen?  Han Yu was a little confused about all this.

    Seeing Han Yu’s situation, Black Spider suddenly let out a burst of triumphant laughter. The sound was like the friction of sandpaper, which made people feel very uncomfortable.

    "Jie Jie Jie Do you feel dizzy? Very good. Next, I will let you know the consequences of irritating me." As he said that, he saw the black spider grabbing two nearby small spiders with its two front paws and throwing them away.  It was thrown at Han Yu in the air like a grenade.  As soon as he saw the little spider thrown at him, Han Yu immediately wanted to dodge, but at this time he found that his hands and feet seemed to be a little bit out of control, and he could only watch the little spider flying in front of him with its claws and teeth.

    Han Yu could only pick it up with both hands, but before Han Yu could touch it, the two little spiders suddenly exploded in the air.  Han Yu was the first to bear the brunt and was blown up. He suddenly became disgraced and his body fell to the ground uncontrollably.  Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground full of poisonous juice, Han Yu lit a fire under his feet and reluctantly sent Han Yu to the ground that was not contaminated by poisonous juice.

    But as soon as Han Yu landed on the ground, a white spider web hooded his head, covering Han Yu.  Black Spider once again let out a burst of laughter that was as good as sandpaper. As he slowly approached Han Yu, he said triumphantly: "I thought you were very capable, but I didn't expect that it was just a toad yawning and blowing air. You actually moved.  Ah, I want to see what you can do to resist me after being poisoned by my poison!"

    Hearing Black Spider mention the word poisonous gas, Han Yu immediately understood why he had been poisoned.  The black gas that the poisonous juice emits after it falls to the ground should be the poisonous gas that the black spider refers to.  It's a shame that I didn't realize it beforehand, and actually inhaled a large amount of poisonous gas unknowingly.

    His hands and feet became less and less obedient to his orders. Han Yu could only stare unwillingly, watching the black spider get closer to him little by little. Behind the black spider, the huge group of small spiders also clung to him.  Followed the black spider and moved over.

    The black spider stopped about ten meters away from Han Yu, but the little spiders did not stop and continued to approach Han Yu, surrounding Han Yu.

    "I will give you one last chance to become my slave, so that I can consider letting you go." Black Spider said to Han Yu slowly.

    Han Yu sneered when he heard this and said nothing.  Seeing this, Black Spider sighed and said: "Well, since you refuse to repent, then I have to express my regrets. Don't worry, I will make good use of your power and kill the people you know first, and let you die before you die."  I will not be lonely in the end, and then I will do what I want to do.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu, who was lying on the ground, burst into flames. Black Spider did not hesitate when he saw this, and immediately ordered the little spider to attack.  A small spider with the ability to self-destruct swarmed towards Han Yu.  But when they were less than half a meter away from Han Yu, they all suddenly stopped. No matter what the black spider ordered, they refused to get even closer to Han Yu.

    Black Spider felt puzzled at first, but then a powerful sense of oppression rushed over him, suppressing him so much that Black Spider almost couldn't breathe.  Lose had experienced that almost suffocating pressure only once in his life.  That was an experience he had after unintentionally offending an extremely powerful god and demon. It was precisely because of that time that Loss understood the secret method of inheritance of the godhead.  But Loss never wanted to try that frightening experience again.  But today, Loss experienced almost the same fear again, and the source of that fear was human beings who were weak and vulnerable in the eyes of gods and demons.  This huge contrast gave Ross the urge to turn around and run away.

    Magma spurted out from the ground. Han Yu, who was lying on the ground unable to move, was also surrounded by magma and sank into the magma. Every one of the little spiders surrounding Han Yu fell into the magma.  It was burned to ashes in an instant.

    Black Spider opened his compound eyes wide, wanting to see what would happen to Han Yu after he fell into the lava.  After a while, Han Yu slowly emerged from the magma and suspended in the air.  The spider web covering his body has disappeared, and at this time, Han Yu, except for his body shape, has no human characteristics at all.  Especially those eyes, which have completely turned into two burning flames at this moment.

    The fear in his heart became stronger and stronger. In order not to be suppressed by Han Yu at this time, and in order to interrupt Han Yu's growing strength, the black spider suddenly raised its head and spit out poisonous juice at Han Yu who was hanging in the air.  What disappoints Black Spider is that the poison did not touch Han Yu. In front of Han Yu, the poison hit an invisible wall. The poison splashed, but not a trace touched Han Yu's body.  The poisonous black energy did not appear as Black Spider imagined.  The poisonous juice that hit the invisible wall seemed to be purified. After splashing, it disappeared without a trace.

    Black Spider looked at Han Yu in the sky in shock, his eyes turned rapidly, knowing that he could not be Han Yu's opponent in his current form, he made a decision immediately, and black energy once again enveloped Black Spider's body.  But this time, Han Yu no longer seemed to be such a gentleman. When the black spider wanted to change form, Han Yu in the air reached out and pointed at the black spider.  Black Spider suddenly felt his body sway, and the ground beneath his feet collapsed, exposing the underground magma.

    Seeing this, the black spider did not dare to stop at all. He jumped a few times and fell to the side.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 919 If you don’t seek death, you won’t die.

    The disease entered from the mouth. When Los swallowed the green light ball taken out from the body of the Soul-eating Demonic Tree, Ross's situation began to become a little strange. His face flickered. Han Yu could even feel the power in Ross's body.  There was some confusion at the moment.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTSIDE's family knew about his family affairs, Lose was very emotional. The two forces in his body were not only a little disordered at the moment, but were about to cause an uproar.  Contrary to Ross's expectation, the soul-eating demon tree's natural power actually had different attributes from the power it had absorbed previously.  He could absorb the power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree before using it, but after swallowing the light ball representing the power of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, two forces with completely different attributes began to make trouble in Los's body.

    The two forces refused to give in to each other, and there was a fierce collision in Los's body. Both wanted to devour the other, but because of the different power attributes, neither one could do anything about the other for a while.  This is a pain for the owner Lose.  With her endurance, she could not bear the aftermath of the collision between the two forces.  Ross felt that his brain was in a trance. In the end, it was like a switch tripped, and Ross suddenly lost control of his body.  He obviously knew his current situation very clearly, but he couldn't control his hands and feet that were no longer in control.

    But in Han Yu’s eyes, Los in front of him was crazy.  Watching Lose dancing and tossing around in place, he then stared at Han Yu without blinking.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little bit in his heart. Fighting with normal people and fighting with psychopaths were two completely different concepts.  Normal people often have clues to follow, but with a psychopatheven she herself may not be able to tell what her next move will be.  And the more important point is that no matter what the crazy person does, he does not need to take any responsibility afterwards. Who is the guardian of Los?  Han Yu had no way of knowing.

    “Ah~~~” Lose let out a strange cry and rushed towards Han Yu.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly took off.  It was decided that it would be best not to have too much involvement with Los until she returned to normal.  Seeing Han Yu flying into the air, Ross stared blankly at Han Yu in the air. After jumping on the spot a few times and finding that he couldn't reach him, he gave up.  After standing there for a while, Lose seemed to suddenly remember something. Lose started to slap his mouth, so hard~ Han Yu felt panic for Loss when he saw it, but Lose didn't seem to notice, and let the corner of his mouth  The blood was drawn.  Still holding hands

    “It was terrible to see Los’ originally beautiful face turned into a pig’s head.  Ross suddenly stopped, sat down on the ground and began to cry loudly. He cried so hard that it made the listener sad and the listener in tears.  Wait until you cry.  Los's face, which had been swollen into a pig's head, was now completely unattractive.

    Han Yu, who was staying in the sky, began to wonder whether he should just let Los go?  Anyway, I have obtained some space beacons from Fire Qilin and sent this Los.  It's better than staying here and harming yourself.  I really didn't do anything to this guy.  But with this guy's appearance now, who would believe him if he said he didn't do anything to her?

    Just as Han Yu was thinking about it, Lose had stopped crying and started laughing. While laughing, he climbed towards the highest volcano in the field.

    "What kind of tricks is this guy planning to do?" Han Yu thought to himself when he saw this.

    Ross laughed and walked away.  As he walked, he would look back from time to time to glance at Han Yu in the sky. Han Yu's scalp was numb at the sight.  Han Yu is not afraid of trouble, but he is afraid of crazy people.  It feels really bad to be paid attention to by such a mentally disturbed lunatic.  But Han Yu was also curious about what Los was planning to do.  Then he followed Lose leisurely in the air.

    ?? Han Yu was very happy that Ross started going crazy when he swallowed the green light ball from the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, but he didn't expect that the incompatibility of the two forces would cause this situation to happen to his body.  Han Yu had to remind himself that he must not make the same mistake as Los in the future.

    "I don't want this!" Ross was yelling after losing control of his body, but he lost control of his mouth, so no one could hear Ross's yelling.  Lose didn't know where his body was going, but Lose was very emotional, and the place he went to was definitely not a good place.

    But even if Ross wanted to stop it, he had no clue at the moment.  Why would I lose control of my body? If the owner of this body is me, I have never heard of the body going against the will of its owner.  But now, it happened right in front of me, and damn it happened to me.  It's not that Los has never thought of asking Han Yu for help, but he just doesn't have the right to speak. Ross really doesn't know how to get in touch with Han Yu, not to mention whether Han Yu is willing to save him or not. This is still a matter of two people.

    If you want to take back control of your body, you must first find out who took away control of your body.  It's impossible for Han Yu. The guy is hiding far away now and has no trace at all.The appearance of a profiteer means that this matter has nothing to do with him.  It wasn't Han Yu, it didn't seem like it was the damn fire unicorn that disappeared.  After thinking about it, it seems that the only one who can seize control of Los's body is the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, who lost a lot of power to Los, and finally even his own power.

    Thinking of this, Ross immediately shouted angrily: "Soul Eater! Get out of here!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a voice rang in Ross's ear, "Is something wrong? Ladies."

    "It's really you!" Los asked in surprise.

    "Besides me, is there anyone else?"

    "……what on earth do you want?"

    "Hehehehe! What do you think?"

    Loss was furious when he heard this, and shouted angrily: "I guess you are a big watermelon, give me my body back quickly!"

    Although Los was angry, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree seemed to be in a good mood. He said to Los in a leisurely manner: "No problem. When I finish what I have to do, my body will naturally be returned to you."

    "What are you going to do?" Loss asked hurriedly as an ominous omen appeared in his heart.

    "Heheheit's actually nothing. I just recently became a little interested in the art of suicide"

    "You're crazy! We'll all be dead if we do that." Lose exclaimed after hearing this.

    “It’s gone, it’s gone. Anyway, it’s not much different from being dead like I am now.” The Soul-eating Demonic Tree replied nonchalantly.  But the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree may not care, but Los, who is still full of hope for the future, does not want to be buried with the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  Then he lowered his tone and said to the Soul-eating Demonic Tree: "You don't want to be like this. What conditions can you ask for? Why do you have to do this kind of thing that hurts your loved ones and makes your enemies happy?"

    Los’s words seemed to stimulate the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, and the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree asked coldly: "My relatives are in pain? My enemies are happy? Then please tell me, where are my relatives?"

    "" Luos was speechless for a moment. The relatives of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree seemed to have been sent to the grave because of his plan. The Soul-Eating Demonic Tree is able to survive to this day, and it seems that it is because he needs the energy of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree.  A tremendous strength.  Lose never expected that one day he would shoot himself in the foot.  However, it has never been Ross's character to sit back and wait for death. If there are conditions, he will do it, but if there are no conditions, he will make conditions.

    "Soul Eater. Although you are the only one left in the world now, it is precisely because of this that you should live strong. You have to know that the future of your clan falls on you alone.  .How can you die so easily like this? Stop, I promise you. After I deal with Han Yu, I will share half of the power in my body with you."

    "Huh huh huh It's too late, it's too late. You should never, never should have swallowed my life power in one gulp. I have no future, and death is just a matter of time for me.  But when I die, I want you, this damn guy, to be buried with me."

    Hearing the words of the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree, Los realized that there was no point in continuing to persuade.  At this time, Los also saw the intention of the Soul-eating Demonic Tree. This guy actually wanted to climb the largest volcano in this place and prepared to commit suicide by jumping into the crater.  Once you really jump in.  Then he would really be dead.

    Seeing that the persuasion was ineffective, Los could only start a desperate fight. Before the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree controlled his body and climbed to the top of the volcano, he subdued the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree and regained control of his body.  I just want to regain control of my body from the soul-eating demon tree who has already avenged the idea of ????death together. How easy is it?

    Han Yu has been following Los. He has now seen Ross's intentions. However, in Han Yu's opinion, this may be some conspiracy that Ross wants to play, so he just followed behind to monitor without making any interference.  action.  This virtually made it more difficult for Los to regain his body.  Without external interference, the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree only needs to concentrate on fighting against Los, but does not need to care about external factors.

    Watching Lose slowly climb to the top of the largest volcano in the territory.  At this moment, Lose finally subdued the Soul-Eating Demonic Tree and regained control of his body.  But before Lose could be happy, the subdued Soul-Eating Demonic Tree suddenly launched a final blow. At that moment, Lose's body was controlled and he fell headlong into the volcano.  Ross only had time to scream "Help" before he fell into the volcano.

    Han Yu landed slowly, with a complicated look on his face.  What's this thing called?  It was simply baffling. I originally thought there would be a big battle waiting for me, but in the end I watched Los jump into the volcano and commit suicide.

    "Help, help~" Just when Han Yu was standing in the crater of the volcano feeling depressed, he suddenly heard a faint cry for help coming from below.  Looking down, he saw Ross lying on a protrusion on the inner wall of the volcano, with a look on his face.He looked at Han Yu pleadingly.  Judging from her appearance at this time, her hands seemed to be injured and she would be unable to use them for a while.

    Can we save him or not?  Han Yu couldn't help but feel hesitant.  Ross, who was waiting for rescue, looked at Han Yu nervously, worried that Han Yu would turn around and leave, leaving him to fend for himself here.  When I was fighting for control of my body with the Soul-eating Demonic Tree just now, although I finally regained control, my vitality was severely damaged. Now, let alone going out by myself, it is a bit difficult to even move a finger.  We can only place our hope of rescue on Han Yu.

    Han Yu thought about it for a while and finally decided to save him.  Han Yu hopes that he can rely on his own strength to defeat powerful enemies, instead of having powerful enemies kill themselves like now.

    He slowly landed on the platform where Los was, but he didn't expect that the raised platform could not bear the combined weight of Han Yu and Los, and suddenly collapsed with a crash.  Ross couldn't help but fall into the lava inside the volcano.  Once it falls into that kind of high temperature, Los Angeles will be doomed.

    Rose closed her eyes in despair, but before she fell into the magma pool, Rose felt her body shake, as if she was being grabbed by someone.  Los opened his eyes and saw that it was Han Yu.  Han Yu gritted his teeth and yelled at Ross: "I strongly suggest that you should lose weight!"

    ……

    Han Yu used all his strength to lift Los out of the crater.  As soon as he put Los on the ground, Han Yu gasped from exhaustion.  And Los looked around him and couldn't help but feel a sense of relief.  A feeling of rebirth arises spontaneously.  Glancing at Han Yu, who was panting with his back turned, Los had a complicated look on his face.

    After a long time, Los seemed to make up his mind and suddenly said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, help me see if there is anything in the volcano. Something I am carrying seems to be stuck in it."

    "Ah? Really?" Han Yu responded subconsciously and stretched his head to look into the volcano, but he didn't know that Los behind him was trying to push Han Yu.  Han Yu, who still didn't know that Los planned to retaliate, took a look inside the volcano.  Turning around to tell Los that nothing was found in the volcano.  Unexpectedly, before he could speak, Los was like a siege vehicle, passing Han Yu with a roar and falling into the volcano.

    Han Yu didn’t expect it, and Lose didn’t expect it either.  Han Yu didn't expect Lose to be so vicious.  As soon as he was rescued, he wanted to harm his savior; but Lose didn't expect that Han Yu would suddenly turn around, causing him to miss.  "He's still hiding. Are there any good people in this world who walk the right path?" The moment before falling into the lava.  Ross thought angrily.

    Looking at Ross who fell into the lava, Han Yu had no expression on his face. This guy, even though he had been rescued, still wanted to harm people. Is he okay now?  Should!  It really lives up to that sentence.  no Zuo no Die!

    Ross shouted for help in the magma, but how could Han Yu make the same mistake? Seeing Ross's struggle getting weaker and weaker, he finally slowly sank into the magma.  After discovering that Los never surfaced again.  Han Yu exhaled and turned around to leave.  What Han Yu didn't expect was that just when he turned around and was about to return to join Ningping and others, the volcano that fell into Los Los, a god and demon, suddenly erupted. Han Yu was caught off guard and was immediately hit by the force of the eruption.  He was hit in the back, and at the same time breathed in a large amount of black gas that appeared when the volcano erupted.  Han Yu plunged into the space passage that had just been opened and the space landmarks had not yet been set.

    ……

    When Han Yu opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on a wooden bed, his head was heavy and there was a sweet taste in his mouth.  He looked around and found that he was in a wooden house.  Looking at the few furnishings in the wooden house, Han Yu guessed that this was not a place where goblins lived.

    Han Yu knew that although he was knocked into the space channel, even if there was a deviation in the place where he appeared, the deviation would not be too big. In other words, he should not be too far away from the Courage where his companions were.

    After moving my body a little, my whole body ached.  Forced to get up from the wooden bed, Han Yu wanted to find the owner here to express his gratitude.  After all, the place where he appears is likely to be full of dangers. If he is not rescued, he may be invited home by some "friendly" beasts, and the main dish will be himself.

    “ But what puzzled Han Yu was that he looked around the wooden house but never found the owner of the wooden house.  Could it be that the owner here saved him just casually and did not intend to retaliate.  From the wooden bowls and spoons placed next to the wooden bed, it can be inferred that someone took care of him when he was in a coma.  But since you have taken care of yourself, why should you avoid yourself?

    Han Yu was puzzled by this.

    And just when Han Yu couldn't figure it out, a familiar voice suddenly came, and he saw Han Mengxin running towards him with an excited face, followed by Ning Ping who kept him safe.?.

    Arriving next to Han Yu, Han Mengxin immediately started checking Han Yu without any explanation. While Han Yu was being checked, he asked Han Mengxin strangely: "Mengxin, how did you find this place?"

    "Huh? Brother, didn't you send back the news that you were injured and needed rescue?" Han Mengxin couldn't help being stunned when she heard this, and looked at Han Yu in confusion and asked.

    "Huh?" Han Yu was also stunned.  Han Yu knew very well that he had never sent a signal for help, but now, Han Mengxin told herself that she and Ning Ping were able to find this place because Han Yu sent a signal for help.  Who sent the signal for help on behalf of Han Yu.

    "It's nothing serious. The poison in your body has basically stabilized. It just needs to be nursed back to health for a while. Then, brother, you can go around and cause trouble again." After the examination, Han Mengxin teased Han Yu, but after seeing Han Yu's words  When he stopped posting, he couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Brother, what's wrong with you?"

    "Mengxin, what would you think if I told you that I didn't send you a signal for help?" Han Yu thought for a moment.  asked Han Mengxin.

    Han Mengxin was stunned when she heard this, but then she smiled and said, "Brother, don't be joking. The call for help is still on the Courage. You don't want to admit it."

    Han Yu shook his head and said in a deep voice: "The communicator on my body is broken and I haven't had time to hand it over to Qiao Yan'er for repair. How do you think I can get in touch with you guys on the Courage under such circumstances?"

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin and Ning Ping were dumbfounded at the same time.

    ??Ghost signal?  Which ghost has such a good relationship with Han Yu?  After discovering that Han Yu was injured, not only did he not harm Han Yu.  Instead, he took care of Han Yu and notified his companions on the Courage.  This bizarre thing made Han Yu and others fall silent.

    Han Yu doesn’t believe there are such good ghosts in this world.  Since it's not a ghost, it can only be a person, and it must be someone who is familiar with people like Han Yu.  But, who is it?

    "Never mind these things for now. Han Yu, if you have any questions, let's wait until we get back to the Spirit." Ning Ping saw that he couldn't think of a clue.  He suggested to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this.  He stood up and said, "Okay, let's go back first." Just after saying this, Han Yu accidentally glanced at the wooden bowl placed beside the bed, and an idea suddenly flashed through his mind.  Immediately ignoring Han Mengxin and Ning Ping who were about to go out, they reached out and picked up the wooden bowl and smelled it carefully.  Then he stuck out his tongue and licked the uneaten food at the bottom of the bowl, seeming to have found the answer in his heart.

    "Brother, what did you find?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.  Ning Ping on the side also looked at Han Yu with curiosity.  But Han Yu shook his head and replied: "Nothing. Maybe I thought wrong. Let's go back to the Courage." After saying that, he ignored the strange looks in Han Mengxin and Ning Ping's eyes and walked out of the cabin first.

    "Is there a problem?" Han Mengxin whispered to Ning Ping.

    "has a problem."

    "But why didn't he say it?"

    "Maybe you don't want us to know."

    "What do you have to hide from us?"

    "Everyone has a secret that they don't want others to know."

    “…Then you also have a secret from me?”

    "How is that possible? I have no reservations about you."

    "Hey, you two, if you want to flirt, can you find a place where no one is around?" Han Yu, who had already walked out of the door, couldn't help but shouted to Han Mengxin and Ning Ping who were still in the room.

    ……

    Back on the Courage, Han Yu briefly told his companions what had happened. When he heard that Los En wanted to take revenge and wanted to push Han Yu into the volcano, he didn't expect that Han Yu turned around at that time and fell into the volcano.  At that time, everyone felt very happy.  But after hearing what happened to Han Yu, everyone's expressions became weird.  This matter is really a bit weird. After extracting the help record saved by Chaba, it was indeed the code word for help that everyone had agreed on.  But Han Yu's communicator was obviously broken.

    "Could it be Lin Ke?" Qiao Yaner suddenly said.

    "It's impossible, right? If it's really her, why doesn't she show up?" Han Yu shook his head and denied.

    Seeing Han Yu's denial, Qiao Yan'er also became a little uncertain and said, "Maybe she doesn't know our attitude towards her, so she doesn't know whether she should show up or not?"

    Although Han Yu didn’t think that the person who saved him was Lin Ke, after everyone thought about it, Lin Ke was the most likely one.  Because only Lin Ke knew the code words of everyone on the Courage for help, and only she had the Courage's communicator.  If Han Yu's communicator breaks down, the only one that can be used at that time is??Ke's communicator.  It's a pity that the communicator is not numbered, otherwise it would be possible to find out whose communicator sent the request for help.  For this reason, Qiao Yaner took everyone's communicators and modified them, and everyone else began to do their own things.  Han Yu became an idler. Due to his poor physical condition, Han Yu was restricted from leaving more than 200 meters away from the Courage.  Han Yu knew that Han Mengxin and the others were thinking about their own health, but he really didn't want to enjoy this kind of treatment like being in jail.

    But Han Yu would not go against Han Mengxin’s request willfully.  In the next few days, Han Yu would either stay in his room and sleep, or lie on the top floor of Spirit at night and count the stars. Gradually, his body recovered.  During this period, Jia Zhaocai from SF Express came over. He didn't mention anything about those thirteen subordinates, as if he never knew those people.  Before leaving, he promised Han Yu again.  He must find the Lin Ke Han Yu was looking for as soon as possible and then leave in a hurry.  The Fairy Queen also came, but she didn't sit down for a while before she hurried back.  Thinking about it, although Los is no longer here, he has left a mess with the Fairy Queen. The Fairy Queen is really busy enough if she wants to deal with what happened in the clan.  When she left, the Fairy Queen seemed to have something to say to Han Yu, but until she left, the Fairy Queen didn't say a word to Han Yu.  Just like that, Han Yu left inexplicably.

    ……

    Days passed day by day, and Ningping, Field and others were almost impatient with waiting.  There is still no news about Lin Ke.  Jia Zhaocai no longer dared to appear in front of Han Yu every now and then.  On the contrary, the Fairy Queen began to appear frequently by Han Yu's side. In the name of discussing the future of the Fairy clan with Han Yu, she openly became a frequent guest on the Courage.  Regarding the Fairy Queen, Han Mengxin and Qiao Yaner have become close friends with her.  Sometimes the Fairy Queen would stay a night on the Courage.

    It’s just that Han Yu doesn’t seem to care much about everything happening around him.  Apart from eating and sleeping, I just lay on the top floor of Spirit at night and count the stars.  Occasionally, he would stay overnight in the wooden house where he had been rescued.  Because the body has recovered.  Han Mengxin and others were not worried that Han Yu would encounter an accident, so they did not stop Han Yu from going out and not returning.

    In this way, half a month has passed, and there is still no news from Lin Ke.  Jia Zhaocai was already furious. SF Express had never encountered such a thing before. It took half a month of hard work.  No clues were found at all.  This has never happened before. Could it be that the golden name of SF Express will fall into my own hands?  Jia Zhaocai was very excited. This matter had been known to the senior management and attracted their attention.  If you can't handle it properly, there will definitely be no good fruits waiting for you.

    "Supervisor, Mr. Han Yu wants to see you." Secretary Xiaolian timidly said to the troubled Jia Zhaocai.

    Jia Zhaocai's face suddenly turned bitter when he heard this. The person he is most afraid of seeing now is Han Yu, and the two words he is most afraid of hearing are Lin Ke.  When Xiaolian said that Han Yu was looking for her, there was no need to ask. He must be asking about the whereabouts of Lin Ke.  This bunch of damn intelligence agents, usually one or two awesome and coaxing people, turned out to be weaklings one by one when it came time to use them!

    After mentally cursing the intelligence officer responsible for finding Lin Ke's whereabouts, Jia Zhaocai adjusted his mood and came to Han Yu with a smile on his face.  Han Yu couldn't help but sigh secretly when he looked at Jia Zhaocai's forced smile.  He explained his purpose of coming straight to the point, and when Jia Zhaocai heard Han Yu's purpose of coming, he couldn't hide the surprise on his face.

    "Han, Mr. Han, are you serious? Do you really plan to cancel this commission for SF Express?" Jia Zhaocai confirmed to Han Yu in disbelief.

    Han Yu nodded slightly and replied: "Well, I have thought about it carefully during this period, and I feel that it is better to let it happen. If you can find it, it is fate, and if you cannot find it, it is fate. There is really no need to implicate innocent people because of this matter.  I'm just sorry, Mr. Jia, for keeping you busy for so long, but in the end I wanted to give up again."

    Hearing this, Jia Zhaocai replied: "No trouble, no trouble. Mr. Han, if you have anything else that you would like SF Express to help with, please just mention it."

    "Really? That's great. I really have something to ask you for help with." Han Yu said after hearing this.

    "Please tell me, as long as we can do it, we will not refuse. This can be regarded as compensation for you for not completing this mission." Jia Zhaocai, who was in a good mood, said with a smile.

    Han Yu nodded and said slowly: "Actually, this matter shouldn't be difficult for you. It's just about the placement of the goblins. I know that you have great powers, so I want to entrust you to find a new one for the goblins.  Habitat. It doesn’t need to be too prosperous. It just requires the locals to be more tolerant towards outsiders. Those goblins?? are female, so if possible, it is best to place them on a planet with more male inhabitants.  "

    "WellMr. Han, originally this matter is nothing to us, I can do it. But what are the opinions of those goblins? Will they agree to migrate?" Jia Zhaocai asked hesitantly.

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu quickly assured: "Of course there is no problem with this. I only thought of coming to you for help after being entrusted by them. After all, I don't have the ability to send these goblins away, so I can only entrust you to SF Express  Express delivery. Of course, I hope you can tell me where they are located so that I can have a chance to visit them."

    Seeing what Han Yu said, Jia Zhaocai did not refuse. After careful consideration, Jia Zhaocai provided Han Yu with three places to choose from.  Han Yu, on the other hand, brought the characteristics of the three places provided by Jia Zhaocai to the Fairy Queen, and let her make the choice.

    The Fairy Queen thought carefully for a while and finally chose Han Yu’s hometown, Dragon Horn Star.  Naturally, Han Yu would not have any objections to this.  Through these days of contact with tongguo, Han Yu has discovered that if these goblins are not forced to reproduce, they are not as superficial and wanton as Han Yu sees them. Instead, they look like girls who are not deeply involved in the world.  Han Yu still has confidence in the people in his hometown.  Coupled with a specially written letter from Ning Ping, I believe no one would deliberately bully these goblins.

    The great migration of the fairies has been decided, and the fairies have begun preparations for the migration. For the human world, they have been receiving intensive training from Han Mengxin and others in the past few days. They have some common sense that needs to be observed in the human world.  With some understanding, there should be no unnecessary jokes.

    And Han Yu, on the night before the goblins migrated, came alone to the wooden house where he was rescued, because as the goblins migrated, he would start the adventure again with his companions.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 920 The most familiar smell

    The night is quite long.

    Han Yu, who was alone in the wooden house, took a look at the untouched fruits he brought two days ago. He couldn't help but sigh, picked up a piece of fruit, put it in his mouth, took a bite, and said to himself while eating.  : "Actually, from the day I woke up, I knew it was you who saved me. But I didn't tell Mengxin and Ningping."

    Han Yu looked like he was talking to himself, but he also seemed to be talking to some invisible person around him. If someone who didn't know Han Yu saw him, they would most likely think Han Yu was a lunatic.  .  But Han Yu knew that he was not crazy.  After waking up that day and reunited with Han Mengxin and Ning Ping, Han Yu tasted Lin Ke's craftsmanship from the wooden bowl placed next to the wooden bed.  Apart from Lin Ke, Han Yu didn't believe that anyone else could make that kind of taste.

    No one is perfect, Lin Ke is beautiful, generous, gentle and kind, almost perfect.  But there was only one thing: the food she made was really unpalatable.  Even saying it was pig food was considered a compliment. There was a time when Lin Ke was eager to learn cooking skills, and the person who acted as a guinea pig was Han Yu. It was precisely because of that painful memory that Han Yu was so impressed with Lin Ke's cooking skills.  Has a deeper impression than anyone else.  He didn't think of it at first, but when he regained consciousness, Han Yu quickly realized who was taking care of him in a coma.  Only considering Lin Ke's personal wishes, Han Yu remained silent.

    To say that Han Yu doesn’t hate Lin Ke would be a bit contrary to his will.  Anyone who was betrayed would be resentful, especially if it was betrayed by the person he could say he trusted the most.  But as time passed, the hatred in Han Yu's heart for Lin Ke disappeared. For Lin Ke, Han Yu still loved him more than he hated him.  Now Han Yu just wants to find Lin Ke and ask her why she betrayed him at that time, even if Lin Ke just made up a random reason.  Han Yu will probably accept it and then accept Lin Ke again.  And all of this requires Lin Ke to take the initiative. She doesn't even show her face. How can Han Yu tell her what he is thinking at this time?

    Seeing that Han Yu and others were leaving here tomorrow morning, Han Yu thought it would be better to make things clear as soon as possible.  If we meet here tonight, even if we part ways in the future, Han Yu will have no regrets.

    Only this time.  Han Yu seemed to have some wishful thinking, and Lin Ke didn't seem to want to see him.  Tonight was the same as the previous times. Han Yu waited until midnight and still did not wait for Lin Ke to show up.

    Han Yu sighed sadly, and said softly: "Since you don't want to see me, then forget it. I have canceled the commission for SF Express to find you, so you don't have to hide anymore in the future. It's over.  Tonight. We may not have the chance to meet again. You originally gave this thing to me, but now, it may not be suitable for me to keep it with you, so I will give it back to you. I wish you happiness in the future." After that, Han  Yu pushed open the door of the wooden house and stepped out of the wooden house.  The figure disappeared into the darkness.

    Not long after Han Yu disappeared, a figure appeared in the wooden house. Lin Ke took off the dog-skin hat with invisibility effect that he had taken from Han Yu before leaving, and slowly walked to the bed.  He reached out and picked up the wooden box that Han Yu placed beside the bed, and stroked it gently. Tears suddenly flowed down uncontrollably.

    It was Lin Ke who saved Han Yu who was in a coma earlier.  Lin Ke, who said goodbye to the Mechanical Emperor, quickly found the whereabouts of Han Yu and others using the powerful information power.  It's just that Lin Ke doesn't know how to face Han Yu and everyone on the Courage.  She was afraid that Han Yu would hate her and Han Mengxin and others would reject her.  Because of fear, Lin Ke used the invisible dog-skin hat to hide and watch Han Yu and others from a distance.

    But things are always so dramatic. When Lin Ke failed to "peep" at Han Yu and was about to go back and wait for the next opportunity, Han Yu suddenly appeared in front of her, fainting on the ground.  Lin Ke couldn't leave Han Yu alone, so he took Han Yu back to his temporary wooden house. While taking good care of him, he used the previous communicator to contact everyone on the Courage.  But Lin Ke didn't expect that Han Yu, who was deeply impressed by her cooking skills, could judge his identity from a bowl of food that was not even delicious.

    Han Yu would come to the wooden house every few days, and would always talk for a long time in the wooden house, trying to get Lin Ke to come out to meet him, but every time, Lin Ke didn't know whether he should show up or not.  Because Lin Ke didn't know what she should say to Han Yu after meeting.  Just as Han Yu deeply loves Lin Ke, Lin Ke also loves Han Yu a lot.  The feeling of attacking his lover with his own hands also made Lin Ke feel heartbroken.  But it was precisely because of this that Lin Ke felt even more unqualified to appear in front of Han Yu.

    Lin Ke, who was in a complicated mood, opened the wooden box left by Han Yu and wanted to see what Han Yu left for him.  What Lin Ke didn't expect was that the wooden box was tightly closed and seemed not easy to open.  Lin Ke's brows couldn't help but frown, and he put a little more strength into his hands, but the wooden box still didn't move at all.

    “There is a ? at the bottom of the wooden box? button, press it and try.  "A reminder suddenly came from behind him. Lin Ke responded subconsciously, but then he understood, and his whole body froze.

    “You’ve met an old friend, and you don’t even have the dignity to look back?” The voice behind him sounded again.  Lin Ke was silent for a while, and finally turned his head slowly. Looking at the familiar face, Lin Ke forced a smile and said to the visitor: "Han Yu, long time no see."

    "It didn't take long, just a few months." Han Yu replied casually and stepped closer to Lin Ke.  Seeing this, Lin Ke subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Han Yu was much faster than Lin Ke and did not give Lin Ke a chance to resist. He reached out and hugged Lin Ke fiercely.

    Lin Ke was startled and instinctively wanted to push Han Yu away, but when he smelled that familiar smell, Lin Ke couldn't help but relax and hugged Han Yu with his backhand.

    The two of them held each other tightly like this. After a long time, Han Yu reached out and lifted Lin Ke's chin. Looking at the familiar face, he lowered his head and kissed Lin Ke's forehead softly.  Said: "Welcome back."

    But what Han Yu didn’t expect was that Lin Ke seemed to wake up suddenly, pushed Han Yu away with force, shook his head and replied: "I can no longer be with everyone on board the Courage."

    "Why? If you are worried that Mengxin and the others will blame you, there is no need at all. Neither I nor Mengxin and the others will care about what you have done before. We believe that you must have your own difficulties." Han Yu  asked in confusion.

    "It's not like that. There is a reason why I can't be with you." Lin Ke shook his head and replied.

    Han Yu heard the words and asked: "What's the reason? Tell me, if someone wants you, tell me, and I will beat him to pieces. The me now is completely different from the me a few months ago."

    However, Lin Ke shook his head and did not tell Han Yu the reason. Instead, he changed the subject and asked Han Yu with the wooden box: "What is in this?" After saying that, Lin Ke found the wooden box that Han Yu mentioned earlier.  switch.

    "No!" Before Han Yu could finish his words to stop him, he saw the wooden box that opened the mechanism suddenly opened automatically.  A large net was sprayed out, and it quickly opened over Han Yu and Lin Ke, and the bag head covered Han Yu and Lin Ke inside.

    "Hehe this was originally a trap I set up to catch you." Han Yu explained to Lin Ke with a dry smile.

    Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle, and reached out to take off the net covering his head, but was stopped by Han Yu.  Han Yu stretched out his hand to stop Lin Ke and said: "Don't struggle. This kind of net can only be opened from the outside. The more you struggle inside, the tighter the net will be."

    "What should we do now?" Lin Ke, who believed that Han Yu would not deceive him, put down his hand and asked.

    "Here. It's been a long night and I don't want to sleep. We haven't seen each other for a long time, so why not take this opportunity to have a good chat. Come on, let's go to bed. I feel a little dull while standing and chatting." Han Yu said and reached out to hug Lin Ke.  Lin Ke obediently hugged Han Yu's neck and allowed Han Yu to carry him onto the wooden bed.

    ……

    I don’t know when, while chatting, the two people’s voices became smaller and smaller.  The distance between each other is getting closer and closer, the net hanging on the head has long been thrown to the ground, but the two people are still close to each other, listening to each other's whispers

    ……

    In front of the cabin door of the Spirit

    Han Mengxin glanced at the primitive forest in the darkness, sighed softly, and turned around to return to the Courage.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping immediately said comfortingly: "Don't worry about Han Yu, he is not a child, he will take care of himself."

    "I'm not worried about my brother's health, but I'm worried about my brother's health. Ningping, don't you feel it? Ever since Sister Lin Ke left, my brother has been forcing a smile. Although this is a bit sorry for Sister Yan'er, but in  In my brother’s heart, Sister Yan’er’s status seems to be less important than that of Sister Lin Ke.”

    "Haha you don't have to say this? Even Qiao Yan'er knows this, but have you seen her complain?" Ning Ping laughed when he heard this.

    "Ah? Sister Yan'er knows?" Han Mengxin asked in surprise.

    "That's right, but she didn't complain, she just treated Han Yu wholeheartedly. In fact, this is normal. Lin Ke and Han Yu have spent the longest time together and have the deepest feelings for each other. Mengxin, don't worry about Han Yu.  Yu, he will handle the emotional issues between him, Lin Ke and Qiao Yaner."

    "But he always stays in that wooden house all day long. Ningping, do you think it's really Lin Ke who lives in that wooden house?" Han Mengxin couldn't help but ask.

    Ning Ping shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "Except for Lin Ke, I can't think of anyone else who knows the secret code for help that only the members of the Courage know. Go back and rest early., we will set off tomorrow.  I just don’t know if Han Yu will bring back someone we are familiar with when he comes back tomorrow.  "

    "You mean Sister Lin Ke can come back tomorrow?"

    "It's hard to say, it depends on whether Han Yu has the ability." Ning Ping replied uncertainly.

    Hearing what Ning Ping said, Han Mengxin couldn't help but look in the direction of the wooden house in the forest.

    ……

    There were a lot of clothes scattered on the ground. Lin Ke lay in Han Yu's arms, and couldn't help but wonder. He was talking at first, but how could he turn into doing things, and he didn't resist at all.  Thinking of this, Lin Ke couldn't help but look up and glanced at Han Yu, only to see Han Yu looking down at her. He couldn't help but blush, and lowered his head again.

    When Han Yu saw this, he immediately became restless. Lin Ke noticed it and quickly begged for mercy: "Can you wait a moment? I really can't bear it anymore."

    Han Yu grinned when he heard this, stretched out his hand to hold Lin Ke tighter, and said softly: "Don't worry, I'm not such a bastard. I'll do whatever it takes once the sperm gets to my head. Ke'er, don't leave me, okay? Come back, no."  People will blame you.”

    Lin Ke didn't answer. He stretched out his hand and gently touched a scar on Han Yu's chest, and asked quietly: "Did I stab this scar at that time?"

    "Hehe" Han Yu just smiled.  And there was no answer.

    "Did it hurt at that time?" Lin Ke asked.

    "Actually, my heart hurt even more at that time." Han Yu replied softly.

    Lin Ke was silent after hearing this, but then heard Han Yu continue: "After being stabbed in the back by you, to be honest, I still hate you a little in my heart, hate your ruthlessness, hate your betrayal, but after that  After a while, I found that I suddenly no longer hated you or blamed you, but worried about whether you would be bullied and whether you would be uncomfortable. At that time, I realized that I probably love you more than I hate you.  Yes. I can forgive you for your previous behavior, so, Ke’er, don’t blame yourself anymore, okay? Let’s forget about the past unpleasantness. Can we start over?”

    "I'm sorry, I can't deceive myself. When I see this scar, I will think of my previous behavior. I am afraid that I will do something bad to you again, I"

    Before Lin Ke could finish speaking, Han Yu lowered his head and kissed Lin Ke.

    ……

    A long kiss made Lin Ke feel short of breath and quicken his heartbeat.  His face was red and he didn't dare to look at Han Yu.  But Han Yu raised Lin Ke's chin domineeringly, looked at Lin Ke with a firm face and said: "I will bear all the responsibility, and all you have to do is hide behind me. Feel free to be mine  woman."

    "No, you don't know what kind of opponent you will face." Lin Ke shook his head and replied.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said loudly: "Even gods and demons can't even think of separating me from you."

    Lin Ke stared blankly at Han Yu's face, suddenly smiled, stretched out his arms to hug Han Yu tightly, and said softly: "Okay then, let us live and die together."

    After another storm

    Lin Ke put on his clothes, looked at Han Yu who was still sleeping soundly on the bed, and said softly: "I'm sorry, I can't hurt you, I" At this point, Lin Ke suddenly couldn't speak anymore, because Han Yu suddenly opened his eyes.  Open your eyes.  Han Yu smiled and said to Lin Ke, "I won't always be fooled by you."

    "You" Just as Lin Ke said one word, Han Yu suddenly jumped up from the bed, completely ignoring his nakedness, and just stood in front of Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke shyly turned his head and said: "Put your clothes on. Doesn't it look good naked?"

    "We all sleep on the same bed. It's not like we haven't seen each other before. You also said that I have a good figure." Han Yu said nonchalantly.

    "Fuck you!" Lin Ke couldn't stand it anymore, so he picked up a piece of clothing and threw it at Han Yu.  Han Yu reached out to catch it, put it on, and then said to Lin Ke while putting on clothes: "I've told you many times, don't worry about us, the key is to see your own feelings, do you want to be with us?  Come on, Lin Ke, look into my eyes, don’t think about other answers to me, are you willing to stay with us?"

    "I……"

    "I do." Han Yu answered for Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke looked at the rogue Han Yu speechlessly, and said helplessly: "Keeping me here means you have to face an unbelievably powerful force, a force more terrifying than the Alliance."

    "Ke'er, you've been with us for such a long time, don't you still know us people?" Han Yu asked Lin Ke, feeling amused.  Lin Ke couldn't help but smile bitterly when he heard this, indeed??Han Yu's group of people are all bold and bold. There is nothing in this world that they dare not do.  But this time it was different, it would really kill them.

    "Han Yu, listen to me carefully. In fact, I am the princess of the Mechanical Empire. My adoptive father, the Mechanical Emperor, will not allow me to be with you. If I am with you, then someone like Lin Mohan will  I will keep causing trouble for you. Originally, I had promised my adoptive father that after meeting you once, I would never see you again"

    "Well, let me ask, you are the princess of the Mechanical Empire, so am I the consort of that Mechanical Empire?" Han Yu interrupted Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke: ""

    "Did you listen to me carefully?" Lin Ke asked depressedly.

    "Yes, you are the princess of the Machinery Empire, and Ningping is still the third prince of the Emperor Star. I haven't seen his family send anyone to hunt us down."

    "That's different." Lin Ke said feeling a little weak.

    "What's the difference? You want to say that my father-in-law is difficult to deal with, right? It doesn't matter, look at this." As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Ke felt that the world suddenly changed, and he was in a new space.  I remember that I was clearly in the wooden house just now.  Why are you in the wild all of a sudden now?

    "Don't worry, this is my domain. I have conquered the Fire Qilin, so you don't have to worry about your feudal parent. If it doesn't work, we will work harder and give birth to seven or eight children. Then I will take care of you.  Does the feudal head of my family recognize me as my uncle?"

    "Nonsense! Who will have seven or eight children with you? You think I'm a pig." Although he was full of sorrow, after hearing Han Yu's nonsense, Lin Ke couldn't help but said to Han Yu.

    Hearing this, Han Yu smiled evilly and said, "Hey, even if you are a pig, you are still a beautiful and cute pig. And I would rather become a pig for you."

    "You this field is yours, so no outsiders can come in, right?" Lin Ke smiled helplessly at Han Yu and asked Han Yu.

    "What? Is there anything you want to whisper to me?" Han Yu asked with a smile.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 921 Female Love Rival

    It seemed that Lin Ke felt at ease because of the environment he was in at this time. After listening to Han Yu's words, Lin Ke said softly: "It can be regarded as a whisper. I'm sorry Han Yu, only in a place like this can I tell you the truth."

    Han Yu couldn't help but frown when he heard this, and saw Lin Ke rushing into Han Yu's arms, hugging Han Yu's waist tightly, and said softly: "Han Yu, I miss you so much."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but grin, but then he realized something, reached out and grabbed Lin Ke's shoulder and asked, "What happened?"

    "Don't ask yet, just listen to me tell you slowly." Lin Ke signaled Han Yu to calm down and began to speak to Han Yu slowly.

    "Although I am called the princess of the Machinery Empire, I am actually just an android."

    "Cyborg?"

    "Yes. This is normal in the Machinery Empire. Human beings other than machines are actually artificial humans, and they are just products of machines."

    "Wait a minute, what is the mechanical empire you are talking about?" Han Yu asked, somewhat confused.

    "Don't be anxious, I will tell you slowly. The so-called Mechanical Empire, Han Yu, do you know the catastrophe that humans encountered before the Alliance appeared?"

    "I've heard of it, but now the matter about that catastrophe has been blocked by the authorities. Could it be related to that mechanical empire?"

    "Yes, the Machine Empire was the creator of that catastrophe. But to put it bluntly, it was the result of mankind's endless desires. Hundreds of years after the end of the God-Destroying War, the human world entered an extremely developed stage.  At that time, human beings at that time could really be said to be the only ones in the world. But it was precisely because of that that human beings acted more and more unscrupulously. Their endless demands from nature led to more and more natural disasters.  The living environment is getting worse and worse. In order to improve the increasingly poor living environment, humans at that time invented intelligent terminals for environmental management with the ability to think on their own. Through the efforts of intelligent terminals, the environment destroyed by humans gradually returned to normal. But humans  The demand remains the same, which leads to the restored environment being destroyed again and then restored again. Over time, the intelligent terminal with the ultimate mission of managing the environment has come to the conclusion that as long as there are no humans in the world, then naturally  Return to normal. In order to save trouble, the designer of the smart terminal set the intelligence of the smart terminal to an extremely high level. Therefore, the smart terminal, which concluded that destroying humans is a prerequisite for completing its mission, did not immediately attack humans. It just prepared silently,  It wasn't until one day that intelligent terminals invaded human information terminals and obtained the command of a large number of combat robots, then they launched an attack on humans."

    Hear this.  Han Yu was dumbfounded. What Lin Ke said was really attractive.  Han Yu forgot to ask questions.  Just listen to Lin Ke continue to say: "After having the army, the intelligent terminal immediately launched the second step of the plan, and the humans who understood what was going on also launched a counterattack against the intelligent terminal. However, at that time, most humans relied on mechanical combat, and  The combat robots under the intelligent terminal were the most powerful combat robots at the time. Combat robots controlled by humans themselves were no match at all. Humanity was retreating steadily, and what was even worse was that after the intelligent terminal successfully launched an attack. First  Time has robbed mankind of research data on robots. Just relying on word of mouth from humans, it is impossible to develop a new generation of combat robots that can restrain intelligent terminals. Gradually, humans began to fall into disadvantage and were subjugated by intelligent terminals.  The combat robots were beaten back steadily. And the humans captured by the intelligent terminals were killed without exception."

    "Faced with this kind of battle to exterminate the species, human beings broke out the greatest resistance. When machines could no longer be counted on, another group of human beings representing the emerging power of mankind appeared. They are superpowers. These superpowers  All of them can be said to have great supernatural powers. With the help of these superpowers, mankind finally withstood the offensive of intelligent terminals. At this time, intelligent terminals established an empire similar to human society. They considered themselves mechanical emperors and ruled under their subordinates.  There are countless robots endowed with intelligence. With the support of these robots, the Mechanical Emperor rules more than half of the human world."

    "If nothing goes wrong, the Mechanical Emperor may eventually wipe out mankind, but human life should not be extinguished. During a great battle between the Mechanical Emperor and humans, a new force suddenly joined the battlefield. This force is so powerful  It turns out that neither the Mechanical Empire nor humans can compete. In order to protect themselves, the Mechanical Emperor reached an agreement with humans to work together to fight against this force. After the new force is completely eliminated, the two sides will fight it out again."

    "Human beings at that time had no choice but to agree to the mechanical emperor's proposal"

    "Well, let me interrupt and ask, what is that new force?" Han Yu interrupted and asked.  Lin Ke was not upset at all. Hearing this, he replied: "To be honest, we have actually encountered that force before, which is the space monster.  No one can say the origin of Qingchu's space monsters.  But I heard that the origins of space monsters are related to humans.  "

    "Ah? It has something to do with humans again. Humans really like to make themselves miserable." Han Yu suddenly said with emotion.  Regarding Han Yu's emotion, Lin Ke also said with emotion: "Who says it's not the case? If you don't seek death, you won't die, but human beings just care about eating and not fighting, and they still call it for the progress of mankind. Together.  The price of progress is misfortune, and you may lose your life at any time.”

    "Stop talking about this, go on, what happened next?"

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu and continued: "Although the power of the space monster is tyrannical, it is also no match for the mechanical empire and humans who joined forces. In the end, the space monster was beaten to death and could not escape. And  At this time, humans, who had gotten a chance to breathe, and the mechanical empire, which had been severely weakened in order to destroy the space monsters, fought together again. In the end, the mechanical emperor was sealed, and the mechanical empire it created also fell. But humans also did not ask for it.  Well, after experiencing successive wars, the number of surviving humans is very small, most of the results of previous research have been lost, and the living environment has become unsuitable for surviving humans to live in. For the sake of the reproduction of the human race, the surviving humans  They had no choice but to leave their hometown, leave their original place of residence, and go to a planet that was still an uncivilized area in the eyes of humans to thrive. In order to better manage the surviving humans, the Alliance was born."

    "The failed Mechanical Empire did not give up, and the sealed Mechanical Emperor was not completely prohibited from taking any action. Using that limited power of action, the Mechanical Emperor created an artificial man, and the mission given to the artificial man was to find the machine  The Nine Dragons Jade Pendant used by the emperor as a power source. In fact, the legend about the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant was only spread by the artificial people responsible for finding the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. The purpose was to take advantage of human greed and help them find the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant. As for why the Nine Dragons Jade Pendant  Turning into pieces, I’m not very happy with this either.”

    "I have a question." Han Yu looked at Lin Ke and asked.

    "what is the problem?"

    "Do artificial humans have a lifespan? How old are you?"

    Lin Ke: ""

    Helplessly rolling his eyes at Han Yu, Lin Ke said angrily: "The life span of artificial people is basically very short, because the gene chain of artificial people is one less than that of humans, but it is precisely because of the lack of  This pair of gene chains. Every artificial person has superpowers, the only difference is the size of the ability. In that war, the power of the superpowers left a deep impression on the mechanical emperor, so much so that the mechanical emperor was  The seeds of power left by superpowers have never been forgotten.”

    "Seed of power? Oh, it's the seed of fire that the Kshatriya mentioned before." Han Yu tried hard to think back and then remembered that there seemed to be such a thing.  However, Han Yu disagreed.  Upon seeing this, Lin Ke solemnly reminded: "Han Yu, don't take it lightly. Whether it's Lin Mohan or a Kshatriya. They are all candidates with the seeds of power."

    "Are Kshatriyas also artificial humans?"

    "There are always a few scum among humans, but that guy was destined to die. The thunder core that was given to him was only used by him at 10% of its power, and he forgot about it, and ended up falling into a power rampage.  It's in your hands. It's a pity that a precious seed has been lost." Lin Ke said with a somewhat regretful expression.

    "In addition to Lin Mohan, how many seeds does my father-in-law have?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "My father-in-law, don't identify your relatives randomly." Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu in dissatisfaction and said.  Han Yu chuckled and urged: "Okay. I just said it casually. Tell me, how many power seeds does the mechanical emperor still have?"

    "According to legend, there are nine seeds in total, but only seven have been confirmed. Among them, the seed of fire is in you. Mengxin has the tears of light, Lin Mohan has the heart of the glacier, plus the waste brake that has been killed.  The core of thunder and lightning owned by Dili, the mechanical emperor also holds the breath of wind and the reality of darkness. As for the last kind of earth sand, only a name has been confirmed, but no one knows its specific location yet.  "

    "Mengxin has tears of light? How come I don't know about this?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes when he heard this and asked: "Who told you that you have the seed of fire?"

    "Ugh" Han Yu was speechless for a while after hearing this. Lin Ke was right. If Lin Ke hadn't mentioned it, Han Yu wouldn't have wondered if he had the seed of fire. Although the Kshatriya seemed to have mentioned it before, Han Yu didn't know what he said.  I didn’t take it to heart, and over time, I forgot to think about it.

    As if he didn’t want to embarrass Han Yu, Lin Ke whispered to Han Yu:Said: "Han Yu, you really don't understand your parents. Your parents are definitely not as simple as historians. In my opinion, it is very likely that your parents inadvertently obtained the flame seed and  Tears of Light then left these two pieces of power to you brothers and sisters"

    Han Yu didn't seem to want to discuss his parents with Lin Ke, so he interrupted Lin Ke and said: "Okay, don't talk about it. There is no need to delve into this issue. No matter what they thought at the beginning, it is like this now. Let's continue the discussion.  This question is meaningless. Let’s say something useful.”

    Lin Ke followed suit and then changed his mind and said, "Okay, let's talk about something else. Han Yu, after listening to what I just said, do you now understand how powerful the opponent you need to face after you leave me behind is still there?"  Do you want me to stay by your side?"

    "Do you even need to ask? You are my woman. If you don't stay with me, where do you want to run?" Han Yu hugged Lin Ke and said loudly.

    Lin Ke raised his head, stared at Han Yu's face and asked, "I'm sorry, I'm a trouble, and a big trouble. If you keep me, it's very likely that Mengxin and the others will be unlucky, and they'll even be thrown away because of it."  life……"

    "I can't answer this question for them. But I can promise you that I will never leave you alone. You are mine, listen qingchu, you are my Han Yu's woman, then I will not let you  Leave me again. Next time you dare to hide everything in your heart, I will spank your ass."

    Lin Ke didn't say anything. He hugged Han Yu tightly with both hands, as if he was afraid that Han Yu would disappear if he let go.  Han Yu hugged Lin Ke with his back, but he was thinking about how to deal with the mechanical emperor's attack in the future.  It's probably impossible to hide.  From Lin Ke's words, Han Yu knew that the mechanical emperor was not a good person, and he was definitely not the kind of character who could be impressed with words. The only way to get him to agree to Lin Ke being with him was to beat him into submission.

    "Han Yu. What are you thinking about?" Lin Ke couldn't help but ask softly when he saw Han Yu looking thoughtful.  Han Yu heard this and replied: "I'm wondering if I should take the initiative? You also know. It's not my habit to be beaten passively."

    "Actually, there is no need to take the initiative. Even if you don't come to the door, the Mechanical Emperor will not let you go. It should be said that the Mechanical Emperor will not let every human being go."

    "Is it still planning to destroy the world?" Han Yu asked casually.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Ke nodded and said: "Yes, the mechanical emperor's biggest wish is to destroy the world, and not only does it think so, it also does it. Ever since it broke through the seal and regained freedom, the mechanical emperor has been preparing for revenge.  , and the object is the entire human world.”

    "Sister, saving mankind and maintaining world peace seems a bit big." Han Yu said to Lin Ke with a bitter face.

    Lin Ke smiled and held Han Yu's face.  He asked with a gentle face: "Then for my sake, are you willing to become the enemy of the Mechanical Emperor?"

    "Do you still need to ask? For you, I want to imitate that infatuated King Kong, climb up a tall building and masturbate."

    "Bah! What nonsense are you talking about?" Lin Ke said shyly.

    "Have you not watched the old movie King Kong? Hehe you are not pure. Ouch~" Han Yu said with a bad smile, but he was extremely happy and sad, and was pinched by the angry Lin Ke.  In order to prevent his waist from suffering, Han Yu grabbed Lin Ke's hand and changed the subject: "Lin Ke, I want to ask you something."

    "What's up?"

    "The reason why you came here to say what you just said to me is because there are people from the Machine Emperor following you?"

    "Yes. I promised the Mechanical Emperor that I would go back after seeing you once and never see you again. But the Mechanical Emperor didn't seem to trust me, so he secretly sent someone to follow me." Lin Ke replied softly.

    “That’s it, then what we did in the wooden house before, didn’t everything we did in the cabin be seen by others?”

    "Oh~" Lin Ke exclaimed softly, his face suddenly turned crimson.  Isn't it just like what Han Yu said?  When he thought of being looked at with his shameful look, Lin Ke felt waves of heat, especially in his chest.  Looking down, he saw Han Yu's mischievous hand stopping there and moving.

    "Hiss~" Han Yu took a breath and quickly retracted his hand.  Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, and said lightly: "Next time you do anything, I will strangle you to death."

    "No wonder people say that women's zodiac signs are definitely not among the twelve zodiac signs. They are all crabs. The ability to pinch people is innate." Han Yu said depressedly.

    Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle, and said softly to Han Yu: "Okay, the days are long, you should think about what we should do next, right? We can't stay here forever, right?""Hehe, actually this is also a way. Hey, don't do it, don't do it, I'm just kidding." Han Yu grabbed Lin Ke's hand and smiled.  While stroking Lin Ke's little hand, Han Yu said: "Actually, we don't need to worry too much about this matter. You also said that the goal of the Mechanical Emperor is to eliminate all human beings, so all human beings who will be eliminated by it will definitely not  Sit back and wait for death. As long as it attacks humans, what awaits it will naturally be human resistance. I think that by that time, it will have no time to trouble us. But we still need to deal with it carefully at the beginning.  By the way, I have already verified Lin Mohan's strength, so what are the strengths of the other two guys who have the breath of wind and the strength of darkness respectively? Are they stronger or weaker than Lin Mohan? Or are they on the same level? "

    After hearing Han Yu's question, Lin Ke thought about it carefully and replied: "The owner of the breath of wind is stronger than Lin Mohan. As for how much stronger, I dare not make a conclusion. As for the owner of the reality of darkness,  I don’t have much contact with her, and she always seems to avoid me. So I don’t know her very well. I’m sorry, I’m really useless, I can’t help at all.”

    Han Yu quickly changed the subject and said, "Oh. In fact, we can understand each other after we meet. Let's go back now. I think Mengxin and the others are already waiting impatiently."

    "Okaywill Mengxin and the others ignore me?" Lin Ke couldn't help but worry when he heard that.

    "You need to solve this problem yourself." Han Yu replied with a smile.  Seeing that he couldn't get any good advice from Han Yu, Lin Ke could only find a way on his own.

    Back to the cabin first, Lin Ke still had some things to pack.  Han Yu leaned against the wall with a smile, holding his hands and watching Lin Ke clean up, without any intention of stepping forward to help.  Lin Ke didn't care either.  Cleaning up quickly.  No one noticed that in the corner of the wooden house, a black shadow was moving along the wall towards where Han Yu was, and it was about to come behind Han Yu.

    Han Yu suddenly shouted at Lin Ke, then turned around and grabbed the strange black shadow.  Lin Ke was startled by Han Yu's sudden movement.  Before she could understand what was happening, she saw Han Yu's hand strangely extending into a black shadow.  Immediately afterwards, Han Yu turned around.  He grabbed a figure from the black shadow with force, and after falling heavily to the ground, his legs pressed on the figure, and his knees were pressed against the man's chest.

    "Pa~" Before Han Yu could ask any questions, the man who was pinned to the ground suddenly slapped Han Yu with a powerful force that knocked Han Yu aside.  But the strange thing is.  Instead of pursuing the victory, the man jumped up from the ground, covered his chest with one hand, and rushed out of the cabin with his head lowered.

    "Here. Who is this?" Lin Ke asked in confusion.

    Han Yu was very depressed after being slapped. How did he know that the guy of unknown origin and covered like a rice dumpling was a woman, but not to mention, she was very flexible.

    Seeing that Han Yu also looked baffled, Lin Ke felt something in his heart. He seemed to remember the identity of that person, and his expression suddenly changed.  Seeing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Lin Ke, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Lin Ke grabbed Han Yu's arm and said with a trembling voice: "Han Yu, that person, that person is the owner of the Dark Reality."

    "Ah? The owner of the Dark Reality is a woman?" Han Yu blurted out.

    "Huh? How did you know it was a woman?" Lin Ke suddenly asked a suspicious question.

    "Umwell, didn't I catch her just now? It seems that, probably, I touched some key parts."

    "What seems, probably, possible, I think it is." Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily and said.  Han Yu chuckled and didn't respond.  Lin Ke also knew that Han Yu was not to blame, so he didn't bother much about this matter.  But since the dark truth is coming to track him, it seems that it is not a simple matter for him to leave Han Yu.

    Seeing Lin Ke's hesitant expression, Han Yu quickly stepped forward, hugged Lin Ke and comforted him: "Don't worry, I have everything. At worst, I will act like a rogue to the owner of the Dark Reality. By the way, the owner of the Dark Reality  How old is it? If it's too big, I guess a gangster might not be able to fool her."

    "Shameless!" Before Lin Ke could get angry, a cold snort came from outside the door.  Han Yu replied without looking back: "Thank you for the compliment, but I have a mouth full of good teeth, so your judgment is not very correct."

    "Pfft! Don't make trouble." Lin Ke laughed, stretched out his hand and lightly hit Han Yu's arm.  Han Yu smiled and said nothing.  Seeing this, Lin Ke could only smile helplessly, and then spoke softly to the owner of the dark reality outside the door: "Please come in, I think it is better to say something face to face."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he ran outThe man in black with his head and face covered came in and looked at Lin Ke silently.  Seeing this, Lin Ke seemed to have made up his mind, and said slowly: "I have decided to be with the person I love, and no one will want to separate us. Please go back and tell the Machine Emperor, please don't disturb us. We have no intention of being with you."  It is an enemy, but it is not afraid of anyone. If anyone wants to break us up, we will definitely resist, even if we die together."

    ""

    "Are you really willing to give up everything you have for such a nasty, shamelessshameless man?" The owner of the Dark Reality slowly asked Lin Ke after being silent for a while.

    Han Yu’s brows twitched. The bastard in front of him seemed to have made himself worthless.  Lin Ke on the side noticed Han Yu's change, stretched out his hand to gently comfort Han Yu, and answered without hesitation when he heard the question: "That's right. No matter how nasty and shameless this man is"

    "Stop it, you are mine, how can you bury me like an outsider?" Han Yu couldn't help but interrupt Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke smiled softly and said to the owner of the Dark Reality: "No matter how bad this man is, I just want to be with him."

    "Be with him, be with him, what about me? Don't you want me?" The owner of the Dark Reality seemed to be stimulated. After repeating what Lin Ke said twice, he suddenly lifted the cover  The black hood that covered his head revealed a delicate little face.

    What a shocking question!  Han Yu felt his head buzzing.  The owner of the dark reality in front of him is definitely a woman.  But what she asked Lin Ke

    Facing Han Yu’s suspicious eyes, Lin Ke felt a little confused and had to carefully ask the owner of the dark reality with tearful eyes in front of him: "Well, who are you? Have we met before?"

    "!!!" When the owner of Darkness heard this, he immediately looked shocked.  The tears couldn't stop flowing down anymore, and he said to Lin Ke in a tearful tone: "You. You pretended not to know me anymore. Have you forgotten the days when we ate together, bathed together, and slept together? You  Have you forgotten that we agreed that when we grow up together, you will marry me as your bride? "

    "Look at the evil you have done." Han Yu couldn't help but said to Lin Ke from the side.

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu, who was causing trouble, and said angrily: "Go aside, don't you see that I am annoyed?" However, Han Yu did not obey and walked aside, strolling to the dark reality.  next to the owner.  He said with a smile: "I have important news to tell you, related to Lin Ke. I just don't know if you are willing to listen?"

    "what news?"

    "My name is Han Yu, what do you call me?"

    "Lin Wei."

    "Oh, the name is very good. Lin Wei. You don't know, when I found Lin Ke, I found that she had lost her memory. It took a long time for her to recover some memories, but as for her childhood memories,  Then she has forgotten all about it. Did you make the agreement you made with her when you were a child? "

    "That was the agreement I made with her when she was five years old." Lin Wei said slowly.  But as soon as she finished speaking, Lin Wei suddenly realized that the stinky man in front of her was her love rival, and she couldn't give this guy any good looks.  He immediately straightened his face and said angrily: "Who are you? Who allowed you to talk to me? Stay away from me! How disgusting! Smelly man!"

    Han Yu rolled his eyes depressedly, returned to Lin Ke's side, put his arms around Lin Ke's waist and said to Lin Wei who was opposite him: "Anyway, Lin Ke has chosen me now. As for you, a girl with no memory, it's still  You can go back and forth wherever you want." Lin Ke, who was being hugged, gave Han Yu a strange look, but still obediently rested his head on Han Yu's shoulder, telling Lin Wei his choice with practical actions.

    Lin Wei burst into tears when she saw the two people showing affection in front of her. She looked at Lin Ke without blinking and begged softly: "Sister, come back with me. I will follow you out here."  No one knows, as long as I don’t tell anyone, no one will know that my sister plans to betray the Machine Emperor.”

    "No, I won't go back." Lin Ke shook his head and replied.

    Seeing Lin Ke's resolute attitude, Han Yu suddenly noticed that Lin Wei looked at him with hatred, and couldn't help but secretly thought: "What does this have to do with him?"

    "It's all because of the existence of this stinky man like you that my sister is unwilling to go back with me. As long as I kill you, my sister will probably go back with me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a large group of black shadows appearing under Lin Wei's feet. Han Yu quickly expanded his territory upon seeing this, and even though he was in a new environment, Lin Wei did not show any signs of confusion.??Shake.  He just stared at Han Yu wholeheartedly, which made Han Yu feel a little scared.  Although Lin Ke could no longer remember Lin Wei in front of him, it could be seen from Lin Wei's actions that she and Lin Ke were very likely to have lived together when they were young, as she said, and maybe they had planned to get married.  the other party’s agreement.  It's just that this is something that happened when I was a kid. Who would take it seriously when they grow up?  Especially since both parties who made the agreement are women.  Could it be that Lin Wei is a lesbian?

    Just when Han Yu was thinking wildly, Lin Wei had prepared her attack, but she had no chance to attack Han Yu.  Lin Ke would not let Lin Wei have this opportunity.  Seeing that Lin Wei was planning to harm Han Yu, Lin Ke couldn't help but shouted: "Stop!"

    Hearing Lin Ke’s shouting, Lin Wei immediately stopped attacking, looked at Lin Ke hopefully and asked: “Sister, are you willing to go back with me?”

    "No, I won't go back. Likewise, I don't allow you to hurt my companions. If you must hurt my companions, then you must step on my body first." Lin Ke looked at Lin Wei with a serious face.  said.  Looking at Lin Ke's serious face, Lin Wei suddenly couldn't help crying after being silent for a moment.

    Neither Lin Ke nor Han Yu expected this situation to happen, and couldn't help but look at each other.  The two of them walked to Lin Wei, who was squatting on the ground and crying loudly. Lin Ke persuaded softly: "Stop crying." After that, Lin Ke took out his handkerchief and handed it to Lin Wei, hoping that Lin Wei would wipe it himself.  Tears on face.

    Unexpectedly, this girl Lin Wei was very cunning and did not pick up Lin Ke’s handkerchief.  Instead, she grabbed the hand that was stretched out in front of her eyes. Her eyes were blurred from crying, and she didn't even notice whose hand Qingchu was grabbing, so she smiled proudly and said, "Sister, you've been fooled."

    "Hey, look at it. Who was fooled?" An annoying voice sounded in Lin Wei's ears.  Lin Wei wiped her face with her hands randomly, and saw that the hand she grabbed was Han Yu's hand.  He couldn't help but scream.  After forcefully shaking off Han Yu's hand.  Constantly wiping hands.  Han Yu asked with a smile: "Why did you let go? Didn't you hold on tightly just now?"

    Lin Ke pushed Han Yu angrily and said softly to Lin Wei: "Don't force me, okay? It's hard for me to find someone who is willing to truly love me and tolerate me. If you really love me, please bless me."  how am I?"

    "I love you too." Lin Wei replied stubbornly.  Han Yu from the side interjected: "How can your love be compared with my love?"

    "What's the difference?" Lin Wei asked puzzledly.

    "There is a fundamental difference." Han Yu replied seriously.  But Lin Ke, who knew Han Yu well, knew that what Han Yu said next was definitely not serious, so he quickly interrupted Han Yu and said: "Shut up! Stay aside."

    He drove Han Yu aside.  Lin Ke said to Lin Wei again: "I don't want love between women. When you meet your own lover in the future, you will understand my choice. Now, go back. Don't mention it to others.  My business. Unless the Machine Emperor asks you, you will tell it what I told you before."

    "But, but, the Mechanical Emperor will not let you and that stinky man go." Lin Wei seemed a little anxious and shouted.

    Lin Ke smiled slightly and said, "Then let it happen. I will not be separated from the one I love. And I also believe that the person I choose will protect me."

    Facing Lin Ke’s trusting gaze, Han Yu smiled slightly.  But Lin Wei couldn't understand the eyes of the man and woman in front of her.  In Lin Wei's eyes, it was obviously a fatal thing, so why did he still have to do it?

    ……

    On the way back to the Spirit

    "Hey, how long do you plan to follow?" Han Yu turned around helplessly and asked Lin Wei, who had been following him and Lin Ke since they left the cabin.

    But Lin Wei ignored Han Yu's inquiry and just stared at Lin Ke closely.  Lin Ke gave a helpless smile and asked, "Are you planning to follow me all the time?"

    "Well, I want to take you back. If you don't want to go back, then I will follow you until you are willing to go back with me." Lin Wei nodded and replied with a serious look.

    "Hey~ Now I'm covered in dog-skin plaster." Han Yu muttered depressedly from the side.  Lin Ke patted Han Yu angrily, and then said to Lin Wei warmly: "Why do you have to follow me? I won't go back with you. If you keep following me, then you can't go back either.  Already?"

    “It doesn’t matter, there’s no point in staying anywhere without you.” Lin Wei replied without hesitation.

    "Yes, it turns out it's a love rival, and she's a woman." Han Yu muttered again.

    Lin Ke was in a complicated mood at this time. He could no longer care about arguing with Han Yu. He could only smile bitterly at Lin Wei.He said: "But sooner or later there will be a conflict between me and the Machine Emperor. If you are caught in the middle, won't you feel embarrassed then?"

    "No, if the Mechanical Emperor really dares to come to you for trouble, I will fight it with you."

    Hearing Lin Wei's words, Han Yu interrupted Lin Ke who wanted to continue to persuade, and said to Lin Wei: "Since you must follow, then follow. But I want to make it clear to you, when you have the courage  On board, you are not allowed to cause trouble or bully others, especially you are not allowed to pester Lin Ke, she is mine."

    "Sooner or later it will be mine." Lin Wei replied without showing any signs of weakness.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 922 Change begins

    Lost Head Cliff, the place where Alliance Inspector General Maxi died.

    Maxi, who was supposed to be dead, was standing on the top of Guillotine Cliff, looking down at the bottom of the mountain.  Not far behind him stood Snooker, who was wanted by the alliance.  Both of them are unpopular beings and equally abandoned people.

    After a long time, Maxi retracted his gaze, turned around and left. When passing by Snooker, he reached out and patted Snooker on the shoulder.  The two people seem to have an understanding, and there is no need to waste time with words.  Snooker, who was tapped on the shoulder, immediately followed Maxi down Guillotine Cliff without hesitation.

    After escaping alone, Snooker wandered around the universe for a week before unknowingly returning to the star where Maxi died.  But beyond Snooker's expectation, Snooker actually met Maxi who crawled out of the abyss on the Luoma Star.  That kind of ecstasy cannot be described in words.  After listening to Snooker's story, Maxi fell silent.

    "Both of them are very passionate. To this world, they are actually almost dead.  Maxi is already dead, and Snooker, as a wanted criminal, will die sooner or later.  However, appointing them like this is not the character of Maxi and Snooker.  Since he survived the catastrophe, Maxi needs to make those guys who tried to send him to the West pay the price.  And Snooker is Maxi's most loyal subordinate.

    Or maybe after experiencing a life and death, Maxi finally came to a realization and understood that instead of relying on the alliance to change itself, it would be better to use his own hands to force it to change.  Although the path he chose was difficult and the process was difficult, fortunately Maxi was not alone and had Snooker, his subordinate, fighting alongside him.  And Snooker was also very happy that he had no better choice but to follow Maxi.  His status as a wanted criminal made it difficult for him to move forward.  Only by assisting Maxi can he get rid of his status as a wanted criminal.

    Maxi was very happy that what he wanted to do was difficult to achieve by just himself and Snooker.  The opponent he has to face this time can be said to be the entire alliance. During this period, he will meet countless former enemies and friends, but he has only one identity. To the alliance, he is a traitor.

    There are three gangs of heroes. Maxi, who knew that he was not strong enough, did not rashly raise a flag of rebellion. Instead, he planned to secretly recruit troops and wait until the time was right to attack the alliance.  to this end.  Maxi's first stop was to take Snooker to the Refugee Star Territory, which was regarded as a no-care zone by the alliance.

    Dirty, messy, and poor are synonymous with the Refugee Star Territory.  The environment is dirty, relationships are chaotic, and public security is poor.  This is the most striking feature of each planet in the refugee star field.  The people living here are those who were dissatisfied with the alliance and were exiled or fled here.  Rogues, thieves, robbers, villains Such bastards can be found everywhere in the Refugee Star Territory.  There is a not-too-exaggerated saying to describe it, throwing a brick into the crowd.  It is possible to hit a wanted criminal.  It’s a mixed bag here.  It's a good place to hide.  Everyone here has their own little secret, and no one will ask about other people's secrets. Unless others are willing to take the initiative to tell them, they will be besieged.

    Maxi brought Snooker here, and Snooker was surprised by his familiar appearance.  In Snooker's eyes, his idol Maxi shouldn't be so familiar with this place.  But in fact.  Maxi knew even the little-known shortcuts.

    "Don't make such a fuss. I have lived here for eight years and it is necessary to understand this place." Maxi said softly to Snooker.

    Snooker asked in surprise: "Sir"

    "Don't call me Sir, just call me Maxi. I am no longer my original identity. Remember not to be impulsive. Don't mess around before I say to take action. Leave everything to me."

    "Okay." Although Snooker didn't understand why Maxi said that, he still nodded obediently.

    Not long after, Maxi and Snooker were stopped by a group of people at a four-way intersection.

    "Hey~ This is not the place you should come. If you want to go there, just go over there." The leader stopped Maxi and said.  Maxi ignored the direction the man pointed, shook his head and said, "No, that's where I want to go. I have to go from here."

    "No, I won't allow you to pass through here."

    "No, I'm going to go through here."

    "Really? Then it seems I have to let you understand who has the final say here."

    "No matter who has the final say, I am going to pass from here today, now, immediately."

    ……

    The two sides who refused to give in made the atmosphere very tense, and Snooker was ready to fight.??Prepare.  But to Snooker's expectation, there was no fight.  Just when Snooker thought he would take action, Maxi and the other party suddenly laughed at the same time. The two of them were like a pair of old friends who had not seen each other for many years. The visitor exchanged fists with Maxi and said with a smile: "  Hey, old man, you're still as stubborn as ever."

    "Haha you like to cause trouble as before." Maxi replied with a smile.

    "Haha welcome home." The visitor said to Maxi with a smile.

    Maxi nodded when he heard this and replied: "Yes, I am very happy to be able to go home."

    Snooker looked at Maxi chatting enthusiastically with the other party in confusion.  When the visitor saw Snooker, he immediately smiled and said, "This little guy is your companion? When did you change your profession to be a nanny?"

    "Don't talk nonsense, he is my right-hand man. Listen, I am in trouble now and need to find a place to take a good rest."

    "It's no problem, it's still the same place. Although it's a bit messy, it should be ready for people to live in after cleaning it. I'll go see you for a drink later in the evening."

    "Okay, let's see you tonight." Maxi said with a smile.

    After bidding farewell to the visitor, Maxi explained to Snooker: "Don't take it to heart. That guy from Perus has this temper, but he is a good person. At least he won't betray his friends. Let's go and stay first."  place, if you have anything to say, we can wait until he arrives in the evening."

    Snooker followed Maxi to the residence, and it was just as Perus said, this place was quite messy.  If you want to live in it, you must clean it first.  Together with Maxi, let’s clear out the place we live in first. As for the rest of the place, it’s not too late to clean up the rest of the place when we have time.

    In the evening, Maxi and Snooker were having dinner, when Perrus, whom they met during the day, came to the door with a box of wine.  When he saw that Maxi had already started eating, he didn't take it seriously. He sat down at the dinner table very familiarly, threw Snooker two cans of beer, and split the remaining liquor with Maxi.

    Chatting while drinking.  By the end of the conversation, Maxi and Perrus were so drunk that they even took off their shirts to compete with each other to see who had more scars on their body.  Snooker was stunned.  For him, this was the first time he had seen Maxi like this.  Although it lacks the rigor and demeanor of the past, it seems more real this way.

    The result of the competition was that Maxi won.  Perrus was unconvinced and shouted that Maxi had cheated, but Maxi punched him to the ground.  Then he fell to the ground.  The two big men lay on their backs on the ground and fell into a deep sleep, which only made Snooker, who was still conscious, suffer.  Seeing that the two big men needed to be taken care of by themselves, Snooker thought for a while, and finally simply closed his eyes, leaned to the side, and fell asleep.  Out of sight, out of mind.  The weather is hot, so sleeping on the ground for a night won't hurt, right?

    It’s midnight.  Snooker suddenly woke up, rubbed his eyes, and found that the two big men lying on the ground were gone, and he was covered with a blanket.  There was a faint sound of voices coming from outside the door.  Snooker stood up and walked to the door, where he heard Maxi and Perus talking wordlessly outside the door.

    "So, you are a dead man now." Peruus asked in surprise.

    Maxi took a sip of wine, nodded and replied: "Yes, I am dead, at least in the alliance's files, I am a dead person. Don't you know that my obituary has been sent out a long time ago?"

    "Hey~ you don't know, I never watch the news, I'm only interested in the big-ass beauties on TV." Perrus curled his lips and said.

    Maxi shook her head helplessly, stared at Peruvus and said: "Watch less love action movies that only need two or three actors to complete. You are not a waste, why don't you find a woman and be good?"  Live a good life?”

    "Hey~Hey~ stop talking about me, do you have the right to talk about me? You are a ten thousand-year-old virgin." Perrus counterattacked unhappily.

    Maxi: “…”

    Snooker: ""

    There seemed to be silence for a while both inside and outside the house. Maxi changed the subject and said to Perrus: "I won't let you chat anymore. When I come back this time, I don't intend to come back and live in seclusion."

    "I know that with your restless character, you probably wouldn't consider living in seclusion even if you were about to die. Let me tell you what you plan to ask me to help you with."

    "I want to rebuild the alliance. There is no need for the current alliance to exist. I want to build a new alliance." Maxi was silent for a while, looking at Perrus and said.  But Peruus didn't seem to be much touched. After listening to Maxi's words, he asked calmly: "What do you need me to do?"

    "Provide me with a hiding place and the restI will solve the matter myself.  "

    "No problem, I have a farm outside the city. It used to be a military base, but it has been abandoned. You can use it as your temporary base. As for other things, when you need help, remember to notify  Let me know." Perrus thought for a while and said to Maxi.

    Maxi nodded without thanking Perouse, as if what Perouse did was natural.  Neither of them was polite to anyone.  But Snooker, who was hiding behind the door, couldn't help but frown. Unlike Maxi, he didn't understand Peruvian and was skeptical of Peruvian's unrequited behavior.  In fact, you can't blame him for this. It's not an exaggeration to describe him and Maxi as frightened.  If you don't pay attention, you may be killed, so Snooker must be cautious.  But Maxi didn't express any doubt, and Snooker couldn't say much.

    The next day I just made some insinuations, but unfortunately Maxi didn’t listen.  Seeing this, Snooker could only be more careful to avoid accidents.

    With Perrus arriving at his farm outside the city.  This farm is very large, but it has not been taken care of, so that most of the area has been abandoned, with weeds as tall as a person growing. From time to time, snooker animals that cannot be named come from the mark.  West and Snooker ran in front of him.

    In the southeast corner of the farm is a wooden house where Maxi and Snooker live.  The wooden house that has been in disrepair may need some repairs if it is to be inhabited.  But just when Snooker was about to get familiar with the new environment.  Maxi stopped Snooker.

    "Snooker, we'll clean it up later. Come with me to the underground base to have a look first."

    Hearing Maxi’s words, Snooker immediately put down the work at hand and followed Maxi into the underground base under the leadership of Perus.  The entrance to the underground base is in the cellar next to the wooden house.

    After walking about a hundred steps underground, Snooker suddenly noticed a bright light flashing not far in front of him. When he got closer, he saw that it was all gold and diamonds.

    "Hehe Rebellion requires capital. These are considered to be sponsored by me." Peruus said to Maxi with a smile.  Maxi didn't say anything grateful, but just nodded as if it were a matter of course.  But Snooker was a little excited. Rebellion requires strength. The most basic thing is to have people.  Building an army requires a lot of money.  But now Maxi and Snooker are just two paupers.  The ideals are lofty, but the funds are limited.  Now I see gold and diamonds piled in front of me like a small mountain.  It’s not surprising that he was a little more excited.

    Seeing this, Maxi explained to Snooker: "Don't be so excited. This is mine. Perrus just took out part of the money I deposited with him."

    Snooker couldn’t help but be startled when he heard this, are they all Maxi’s?  But I have always heard that Maxi's sleeves are cool.  Seeing Snooker's weird look, Maxi said angrily: "Don't think nonsense, I just invested all my money, it's not what you think."

    "Hehe" Snooker scratched his head sheepishly and smiled.

    Maxi rolled her eyes at Snooker and continued to move forward under the leadership of Perus.  Snooker saw this and quickly followed.  The underground base is very large and well laid out. All facilities are complete and only the corresponding equipment needs to be transported.  This underground base can begin to operate.

    “Snooker, I’ll give you a task.” After visiting the underground base, Maxi said to Snooker.

    "Please give me your instructions." Snooker immediately stood at attention and said loudly to Maxi.

    Maxi nodded with satisfaction and said: "A group of new recruits will be sent here in a while, and you will be their instructor. This group of recruits will not be too many. They will all be officers in the army in the future. You have to do a good job  Train them.”

    "Yes, I promise not to disappoint you."

    "Well, I believe you can do it. I will leave here for a while. When I am not here, you have the final say on the underground base. What is needed and what is missing? Just talk to Perusti and he will satisfy you.  Require."

    "Um, where do you plan to go, sir?" Snooker asked tentatively.

    "If we want to fight against the Alliance, we need more like-minded people. I plan to gather those people and act with me."

    Snooker agreed with Maxi’s idea.  This is indeed the case. If you want to use violence to overthrow the current alliance, you must have powerful force.  The alliance has twelve divine generals. Even without Maxi, minus the missing ones, there are still seven or eight divine generals still alive.  This is a force that cannot be ignored.  I hope Maxi willYou can gain something by going.  If you can't find enough manpower to compete with the Twelve God Generals, it will not be an easy task to change the alliance.

    With Snooker’s expectations, Maxi hit the road.  The underground base was entrusted to Snooker and Perus.  Maxi's first stop was the planet Gusta, which is generally considered to be a fighting race.

    The reason why he chose this place as his first stop was mainly because the planet commander of Gusta was once Maxi's personal guard. Later, he was seriously injured after the war and became disabled, so he had to switch to a civilian position and became a  The planet of Gurista is long.  Maxi is not worried that his bodyguards will not be able to suppress the fighting race on Gusta Planet, because the hometown of his bodyguards is here, and letting him serve as the planet leader is much more reassuring than letting someone else do it.  It's just that Maxi doesn't know whether his former personal guard will still be as loyal to him as he was before after not seeing him for so many years. As long as he gives his order, he will go through fire and water.

    With this worry, Maxi came to Gusta.  The environment is still as harsh as before, but perhaps it is precisely because of the harsh living environment that a fighting race has been created.  Although they cannot be said to be the most powerful, they are the most tenacious.

    According to the address left for him by his former bodyguard, Maxi came to the door.  It's just a shame.  The person Maxi was looking for was not there.  It was a coincidence that Maxi came to catch up with the warrior competition held by the Gusta people every three years to select the strongest warrior of the Gusta tribe. As the planet leader of the Gusta planet, Maxi's bodyguards  Also on the list of people invited to watch the ceremony.

    When he heard that it was a warrior competition among the Gusta people, Maxi couldn't help but become interested.  I have heard my personal guards mention it before, but unfortunately I have never seen it with my own eyes.  It was better to choose a different day than to hit it. Maxi rejected the invitation from his family and asked about the location of the Qingchu Warriors Competition, then went to the stadium alone.

    *********************************

    "Sir!?" The guard looked at Maxi who appeared in front of him in surprise.  News about Maxi's death.  Everyone in the alliance had already known about it, but now they saw Maxi, who should have been dead, standing in front of him alive, which made the guards unable to believe their eyes.

    "Don't worry, I'm not a ghost." Maxi said with a smile.

    "Sir" The guard's eyes turned red and he almost shed tears.  Maxi walked up to the bodyguard.  He reached out and patted the guard on the shoulder and asked, "Long years no see. How are you doing?"

    "Thanks to you, sir. Everything is fine. I now have two sons. When they grow up, they will be sent to you to serve as your personal guards."

    "HahaOkay, I'm waiting for the day when your son comes to protect me. I heard that today is the day when the Gusta people hold a warrior competition. It seems that I am blessed today."

    The guard also laughed when he heard this and said: "To be honest, sir, it's just a coincidence that you came here. If you come one day later, the Warriors Tournament will be over. Sir, please look, the one who is on the court now is the winner of this Warriors Tournament."  Popular.”

    Looking in the direction of the guard's finger, Maxi could see the center of the field.  A pair of strong men wearing red and blue shorts were wrestling with each other. Looking at the hoarse shouts all around, you can see the excitement of the competition.  Maxi watched intently, but said to his bodyguard: "If you want to conquer the Gusta people, what's the fastest way to do it?"

    "It's very simple. As long as you defeat them, they will follow the person who defeated them. Sir, are you planning to do something exciting?"

    "Haha If I tell you that I want to change the government, will you expose me?" Maxi asked with a smile.

    The guard was shocked and couldn't help but look at Maxi a few more times.  In my own impression, Maxi is a very serious person who never jokes with others.  If he says he wants to rebel, then nine times out of ten he really wants to rebel.  Just with Maxi's personality, can he succeed?

    Maxi ignored the doubts in the guards' eyes and said to himself slowly: "After being killed this time, I suddenly figured out some things that I couldn't figure out before, or didn't want to think about. When a system has become corrupt,  What people have to do is not to perfect it, but to overturn it and establish a new system through all kinds of difficulties. I lack everything now. The Gusta people are called a fighting race, and I need their strength."

    "If this is the case, sir, you must be prepared. Because the Gusta people are a fighting race, they are very arrogant. They will only obey those who are stronger than them, so if you want to conquer them, you must  Knock them down one by one.”

    "Kill them down one by one? That would be too troublesome. How about you arrange it and conduct a competition in units of a hundred people?"

    Hearing Maxi’s wordsAfter the discussion, the guard's face became serious, and he persuaded in a deep voice: "Sir, the Gusta Star's combat team is based on a hundred people, and your Excellency works alone"

    "What? You don't have confidence in me? Don't worry, after following me for so long, when have you ever seen me do something that I'm not sure about? Since I dare to suggest this, then I must be sure of victory. Just follow my instructions  Just make arrangements as you said."

    "Yes." The personal guard who was very angry with Maxi stopped trying to persuade him and respectfully accepted the order.

    After hearing Maxi’s suggestion, the Gusta people became excited.  It's been a long time since there's been such an arrogant guy.  There used to be that kind of guy who didn't care about life and death, but he was beaten out by the Gusta people.  Unexpectedly, another one appeared now.

    The Gusta people who were arranged as the first batch of combatants were gearing up one by one, hoping to give Maxi a good look at that guy who didn’t know how to live or die.  No one thought that this challenger named Maxi was one of the alliance's former generals and the former Inspector General.  I just thought it was just a guy with the same name.

    In order to deceive others, Maxi wore a mask when he went on the field, except for Maxi's personal guards.  No one knows Maxi's true identity.  In order to express their respect for Maxi's fearless courage, the audience cheered enthusiastically.  Of course, it’s unclear how much of this is heckling.

    As soon as they met, Maxi immediately knew the power of the Gusta Stars' hundred-man team. The continuous, furious waves of attacks almost overwhelmed Maxi.  Seeing that Maxi actually blocked the first wave of attacks from his own group, the centurions participating in the battle couldn't help but become even more excited.

    The reason why Gusta people are called a fighting race by other humans.  The most critical reason is the aggressiveness of the Gusta people. They have never been afraid of strong enemies after encountering opponents stronger than them.  They will be extremely excited.  Even though they were finally defeated and subdued, the Gusta people never changed their aggressive habits.

    The hundred-man team formed an arrow array, and the triangular arrows used for attack stood on the warriors of the Gusta people.  Maxi didn't dare to be careless and quickly increased her vigilance.

    The front arrow formation rushed straight towards Maxi, feeling the unparalleled momentum.  Maxi didn't want his subordinates to be injured in the future, so he immediately raised his right leg.  Stomp the ground hard.  The earth's environment was impacted.  Suddenly it shook violently, and the Gusta people who were charging immediately became unsteady and fell to the ground.  Because he was wearing heavy armor, it was easy to fall but difficult to get up.  Looking at the Gusta warriors all over the ground, the audience felt strange behind them.  But the Gusta Warriors who were recruited were greatly dissatisfied.  Everyone clamored for Maxi to wait for them to stand up before fighting Maxi for 300 rounds.

    "Sir, these guys are very strong and durable. Don't worry too much about their health, just let go of your hands and feet!" The personal guard saw that Maxi seemed to be worried, so he quickly said to Maxi.  Trying to reassure Maxi.

    Maxi was stunned when he heard this. He was really confused. Now these Gusta people are not his subordinates. He cares about the health of these guys, but these guys may not appreciate it. They may even think that he is indecisive. Woman  Kindness.  Maxi, who wanted to understand this, immediately changed his previous tolerance and became arrogant.

    The centurions of the Gusta people are no match for Maxi who has become serious.  After experiencing life and death, Maxi's strength seemed to improve again. The guards watching the battle were more aware of Maxi's changes than anyone else.  But no one told them, so the Gusta people suffered a big loss.

    However, the stronger Maxi’s performance, the stronger the recognition of Maxi by both those participating in the battle and those watching the battle.  Originally, the audience's cheering was overwhelmingly in favor of the Gusta people, but now, after taking down three centurions, Maxi already has his own supporters in the audience.

    The failure of the three hundred Gusta people made the Gusta people stop having fun.  Begins to take seriously Maxi who threatens to conquer the Gusta people.  In the post-war summary of tongguo's first three battles, the Gusta people discovered that Maxi, who had the same name as the former inspector general of the alliance, not only had a tyrannical and perverted body, but also had a natural ability.  Not only the Gusta people who were still kept in the dark didn't know this, but even Maxi's personal guards were not aware of Maxi's changes.

    Hearing the guard’s inquiry, Maxi couldn’t help but fall into memories, and jumped off the cliff into the abyss.  Maybe he didn't deserve to die, and he hit a branch midway when he jumped down.  Although the tree branch was knocked down into the abyss, Maxi used the rebounding force of the tree branch to fall into a cave that was not visible from above.  The entrance of the hole is slanted and sunken downwards, and if it were not directly facing it, it would not be visible at all.

    &nbsp; At that time, Maxi could be said to be completely weak, so he could only stand up and hold on to the wall of the cave, bit by bit, and move into the cave.  I don’t know how long they walked, but Maxi almost lost the feeling in her legs. Then she saw something flickering deep in the cave.  Maxi's first thought was of the monsters living in the cave.  But at this time, Maxi didn't have the slightest ability to resist.  He simply stopped resisting and sat down on the ground. Maxi was ready to close his eyes and wait for death.  But after waiting for a long time, the monster in the cave never attacked Maxi.  Maxi finally couldn't hold it any longer and took the initiative to take a closer look. She couldn't help but secretly curse herself for being suspicious.  What a monster that is.  It's nothing more than a spherical luminous body.  Under the spherical luminous body, the words "Sand of the Earth" are written.

    "Sand of the Earth is a very familiar name. I just can't remember where I heard it for a while." Maxi tried to remember it, and suddenly remembered the rumors she had heard before.  It's just that these seeds of power are something that can be encountered but cannot be sought.  Maxi never thought she would be lucky enough to see the real thing.  I didn't expect to actually see it.

    It exudes a soft yellow light, making people who approach it feel comfortable.  This phenomenon is really important to Maxi, who was seriously injured and had not had time to receive treatment.  Maxi did not rush to get the Sand of the Earth, but sat down next to the Sand of the Earth for a hundred years, quietly absorbing the healing power emitted by the Sand of the Earth. Although it was slow, Maxi could feel it.  , my body is better than before.  Special note.  This phenomenon is definitely not a flashback.

    I don’t know when Maxi fell asleep and lay next to the sand of the earth.  I don’t know how long it took, but Maxi woke up slowly and found that the injuries on his body were almost healed.  This result surprised and surprised Maxi.

    Han Yu knows.  The fact that I was able to recover so quickly was all thanks to the sand of the earth.  He is leaving now.  Then why not take away the sand of the earth?  This has become an issue that must be considered now.

    After this assassination incident, Maxi has completely given up on the alliance.  He even vowed in his heart that as long as he still has breath, he will fight against the current alliance to the end.  But if you want to cause trouble for others, you also need strength yourself.  As for the sand of the earth, for Maxi, it was like someone gave him a pillow when he fell asleep.  Anyway, even if his body recovers completely.  It is also impossible to reach the level before the injury.  Rather than being teased by those who were inferior to you in the future, it is better to be alone and take a chance.

    Maxi is a man of action. Once he makes a decision in his heart.  Start implementing it immediately.  The sand of the earth was held in Maxi's hand.  Immediately afterwards, a face placed under the sand of the earth appeared on the platform where the sand of the earth was originally placed.

    Seeing this, Maxi picked up the note on the platform and looked at it. He couldn't help but feel happy. Isn't this an instruction manual about the sand of the earth?  Great, with the reminder of this thing, the success rate of getting the Sand of the Earth becomes even higher.

    After reading the instruction manual carefully twice, Maxi put down the instruction book, picked up the Sand of the Earth, put it in front of his eyes and took a look at it. Finally, with a sudden change of heart, he opened his mouth and swallowed the Sand of the Earth.  As soon as he woke up, Maxi felt as if his body was on fire, and his whole body was on fire.

    Without thinking too much, Maxi quickly reached out and pulled off the clothes on her body, revealing her naked upper body.  But the heat didn't seem to abate at all.  The temperature was still rising, and after a while, Maxi looked like a cooked hero, with her whole body covered in red.

    But just when Maxi was about to lose it, suddenly a stream of water, like a clear spring, poured into Maxi's heart and lungs, shocking Maxi's spirit, and then he gritted his teeth and persisted again.

    For a long time, Maxi looked like he had just been fished out of the water, sweating profusely all over his body.  But Maxi didn't care about this.  Shaking his head casually, Maxi was worried that he was in a dream, and that the dream might disappear as soon as he opened his eyes.  But my body tells me that everything I am experiencing now is real.

    After absorbing the sand of the earth, Maxi's strength increased greatly.  Maxi was not in a hurry to go up, but stayed in the cave to continue to understand the role of the sand of the earth.  Tongguo understands, and Maxi understands why he has an extra ability.  There are stone paintings carved on the stone walls on both sides of the cave, detailing the origin and function of the sand of the earth.

    According to the content recorded on the stone wall, Maxi tried to use the power brought by the sand of the earth several times. After confirming that it had no side effects on him, Maxi was ready to go out.  With the help of the sand of the earth, Maxi can walk freely on any cliff. Even if he is hanging upside down, he can still see Maxi.Her feet were firmly attached to the mountain.  Like a bat spirit.

    Back on Guillotine Cliff, Maxie was about to leave when she accidentally saw Snooker in a black dress.  Seeing Snooker's appearance, Maxi couldn't help but be stunned, and Snooker was also stunned when he saw it.  Maxi was surprised and didn't understand how Snooker could still stay in this place.  Snooker thought that Maxi was a lonely ghost, and he couldn't help but beat his heart.  If it were a human being, Snooker wouldn't be afraid, but he would be afraid of some ghost or god appearing out of nowhere. Snooker would be naturally afraid.

    "You, are you a human or a ghost?" Snooker asked Maxi, who was approaching, with a bit of a tongue.  Maxi couldn't help but feel angry and funny. He reached out and patted Snooker's cheek, and said to Snooker in a condescending manner: "Snocker, we haven't seen each other for a long time. Why don't you treat me like this?"  My former immediate boss has forgotten about me, you are really a noble person who forgets things."

    "Really, are you really my lord? Are you okay?" Feeling the warmth on Maxi's palm, Snooker looked at Maxi a little startled and said, as if he was afraid that Maxi would disappear in the blink of an eye.  .

    I felt the joy in Snooker’s heart at this time.  Maxi smiled and said to Snooker: "Of course it's the real me, I guarantee it's fake."

    "Sir, it's so great that you are still alive." Snooker cried bitterly.  Seeing Snooker suddenly burst into tears, Maxi couldn't help but panic, and quickly comforted him: "Stop crying, man, what's going on with the crying? Where are the others?"

    Hearing Maxi's inquiry, Snooker put away his tears, wiped his cheeks and said to Maxi: "Sir, except for me, all your subordinates have followed the Rowling Award back to the alliance headquarters. I also persuaded them before.  Come with me to find the adults, but unfortunately they are unwilling to act with me. I had no choice but to come by myself."

    “It turns out you left with General Luo Lin, why didn’t you leave??” Maxi asked in a deep voice.

    "Sir, please believe that I am loyal to you. The reason why I don't leave is because I saw what General Los wanted to do. Sir, General Rowling's words and deeds at that time made me instinctively feel that there was something wrong, so I refused.  Following General Luo Lin's suggestion, I robbed an escape capsule and escaped alone. And the facts proved that my judgment at the time was correct. Those who decided to follow General Luo Lin back did not settle down for long before they were said to be dead.  My accomplice in the murder of Inspector General Maxi was all executed secretly."

    Hearing this, Maxi couldn't help but feel a little sad. Those people were all people Maxi was familiar with. They had followed Maxi through life and death, and they had a lot of fighting spirit and lack of cooperation.  It's a pity that he didn't die on the battlefield in the end, but fell in the plot of his own people. Maxi felt angry and helpless about this, and he also hated the current alliance even more.

    Maxi, who had set a goal for himself, reached out and invited Snooker. Faced with the hand extended to him, Snooker chose to accept it without hesitation, vowing to work with Maxi to change this decadence.  alliance.

    “Sir, be careful!” A cry woke up Maxi who was trapped in memories and couldn’t extricate herself.  Maxi looked up and saw three Gusta people rushing towards him in a straight line (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 923 The elusive masked man

    The Gusta people believe that the truth comes from their fists, and reasoning with their mouths is something that only cowards would do.  If you want to make the Gusta people obey, the best way, and the most direct and effective way, is to use your fists to let them understand that you are stronger than them, so that no matter how you instruct them, they will think it is reasonable.  On the contrary, if you don't let them understand that you are stronger than them, even if they obey orders, they will look down on you in their hearts and will not regard you as one of their own.

    Because of this understanding, the Gusta people have always been called barbarians, but they have to admit that no one dares to look down upon such a barbaric nation, and no one is willing to provoke it easily.

    Maxi, who knew the Gusta people very well, had no idea of ??convincing others with virtue from the beginning, because Maxi knew that for the Gusta people, persuading people with virtue was something only a fool would do, and he had the ability to defeat his opponent.  Why bother even if you beat him down completely?

    Maxi showed mercy. If he didn't show mercy, with Maxi's current ability, it would be easy for him to kill his opponent.  But what Maxi needs is the allegiance of the Gusta people, not the extinction of the Gusta people.  Maxi won the final victory, and after seeing Maxi's strength, the Gusta people also recognized Maxi from the bottom of their hearts and cheered for the victorious Maxi in their unique Gusta way.

    The only regrettable thing is that Maxi did not take off the mask on his head, so except for the planet leader who knew Maxi’s identity, everyone else could only call Maxi wearing the mask hope.  Maxi took over the scepter, which symbolized that he could command the Gusta people. Owning this scepter meant that he could command the Gusta people to serve him.

    After getting what he wanted, Maxi did not stay any longer on Gusta Planet. The rest of the matter was left entirely to his own bodyguard, the planet commander of Gusta Star.  Maxi believes it.  His own bodyguards would not disappoint him.  In fact, just as Maxi thought, the guards did not disappoint Maxi. Under the auspices of the guards, the Gusta people boarded Maxi's chariot and quietly waited for Maxi's future.  call.

    Whenever there are major changes to a fighting race like the Gusta people, they will always attract the attention of interested people.  On the third day after Maxi left Gusta, Sky Eye, an agency directly affiliated with the Five Elders Association of the Alliance, received a report from the intelligence agent staying on Gusta.  But no one knows the origin of the man who obtained the Gusta Scepter Mask.

    "Haha Interesting guy, are you so shameless?" Bai Yutang waved the folding fan with one hand.  He held the information on the table in one hand and looked at it with a smile.

    "Go down, I've told you so many times, don't just serve the food. You're not a dish." The person in charge of Tianyan scolded Bai Yutang with a black line on his face.  It's just that Bai Yutang seemed to have been scolded and didn't seem to be embarrassed at all.  After getting down from the table with a smile, he put down the information and asked his boss: "Boss, how do you plan to handle this matter? Will you report it to those five bad old men?"

    "Bai Yutang. I solemnly warn you again, this is not your gang, you have to call me "Sir"; secondly, don't call Wu Lao Hui "five bad old men" again, it will bring me big trouble." The person in charge of Tianyan  He said to Bai Yutang with a serious look on his face.  But Bai Yutang was unmoved and said with a smile: "I'm not wrong. Those are indeed five bad old men."

    "You!Forget it, tell me what are you going to do when you come back this time?" The person in charge of Tianyan glared, but when he saw Bai Yutang's careless look, he was immediately discouraged.  After hearing Bai Yutang's intention, he planned to send him away quickly so as not to make himself angry.

    Bai Yutang said with a smile: "I'm here to make a report."

    "Huh? What kind of report do you want to make?" The person in charge of Tianyan unexpectedly took the report handed over by Bai Yutang. He just glanced at it, and suddenly his face was full of weirdness, and he said aloud: "My most beloved person  sweetheart……"

    "Wrong, wrong, it's not this." Bai Yutang shouted quickly when he heard something was wrong.

    Taking another report from Bai Yutang, the person in charge of Tianyan only took one look at it and immediately tore the report into pieces in anger.  When Bai Yutang saw it, he quickly shouted: "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you tearing up my report? I wrote it very hard."

    "Get out!" The person in charge of Tianyan pointed at the door

    "You haven't said whether you agree or not?" Bai Yutang asked as he refused to leave.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Yutang felt his eyes blur, his neck was grabbed, and he was dragged in front of the person in charge of the Sky Eye. Looking at the face less than one centimeter away from him, Bai Yutang subconsciously turned his head back.  He leaned back and shouted: "I must tell you in advance that I am not interested in men."

    "Listen to me, Bai Yutang, once you enter the Eye of Heaven, you will be a Heavenly Eye for the rest of your life.The only people who can leave here are the dead.  If you want to go to another department, you can only consider it after you die.  "After saying this, the person in charge of Tianyan pushed Bai Yutang away with a fierce push.

    Bai Yutang adjusted his collar and said with a serious face: "Then I apply to be an undercover agent. Is that okay?"

    “Get out!” The person in charge of Tianyan simply replied with one word.

    "Can you please speak some truth? I am very sincere." Bai Yutang said with a depressed look.

    The person in charge of Tianyan no longer wanted to hear a word Bai Yutang said. He pressed the button on the table. After a while, two burly men walked in.  The person in charge of Tianyan pointed at Bai Yutang, who was still hanging on, and ordered: "Throw it out, don't let it in if nothing happens."

    When Bai Yutang saw something was wrong, a good man did not suffer the immediate consequences and simply allowed the two big men to fight him out. Before he was taken away, Bai Yutang shouted unwillingly from the person in charge of the Sky Eye: "I will not give up.  , I will come back.”

    When the door of the office was closed again, the person in charge of Tianyan reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, secretly regretting that he had recruited Bai Yutang, a restless guy, into Tianyan.  I was really blind at the beginning, how could I recruit such a guy?  As a result, it is no longer a question of asking gods to be sent but difficult to send them away, but a question of asking for trouble that cannot be thrown away.

    To be honest, Bai Yutang is capable, but his behavior is really terrible.  He is simply a stallion that is in heat at any time. As long as he sees a woman he can catch his eye, he will entangle and woo her.  For this reason, the person in charge of Tianyan has received hundreds of complaints and warnings.  Even the Five Elders Association had heard about the fact that there was a big stallion in Tianyan.  This made the person in charge of Tianyan feel very anxious.  But Bai Yutang didn't know how to restrain himself, and even started to have an idea for General Luo Lin, one of the twelve divine generals.  This time, he directly reported that he wanted to be transferred to work under General Luo Lin.  Thinking of the warning that General Luo Lin had sent before, the person in charge of the Sky Eye immediately felt a headache.

    General Luo Lin is currently a popular person in front of the Five Elders Association. After capturing Wu Meng alive, she is now in the limelight in the alliance. If the Five Elders Association knows that someone is pestering her, then she will be in trouble.  Let's go?

    In order to avoid his own misfortune, the person in charge of Tianyan decided to find something to do for Bai Yutang, who was causing trouble.  But what can we find for him to do?  The person in charge of the Sky Eye saw the report about the Gusta people placed on his desk. The masked man on it seemed to be able to distract Bai Yutang's energy.

    ……

    "What? You want me to investigate the masked man who appeared on Gusta?" After hearing the task assigned to him, Bai Yutang shook his head without hesitation and replied: "No. I won't do it. I'm busy now.  , how can I have time to care about the masked man? Let the boss arrange for others to do this task."

    "This, the boss said, if you are unwilling to accept this task, then you will be sent to the border planet to herd sheep. And the sheep herded are all rams." The person in charge of assigning the task said to Bai Yutang after hearing this.

    "Er" Bai Yutang hesitated immediately.  This boss really knows me well and knows that I can't stand loneliness.  Allow yourself to herd sheep.  It's a shame he came up with such a damaging idea.

    After a moment of silence, Bai Yutang finally decided to accept the task and asked the person who assigned the task: "Okay, I accepted this task, then who are my assistants?"

    "The boss said that everyone in Tianyan is very busy right now. They all have their own things to be responsible for, and you, Bai Yutang, are a capable talent, so this time you will get more for your work and complete this task alone."

    "What? You want me to do it alone?" Bai Yutang asked in surprise.

    "Well. The boss said that he believes you can complete this mission independently, and he is very optimistic about you."

    Bai Yutang smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "Isn't this a question of whether you like him or not? No, I have to talk to him about it."

    "The boss said that he is very busy and has no time to receive you. He also said that if you go to see him, he will set a time limit for your task. If you cannot complete the task within the expiration date, you will be asked to clean the man's house for a year.  toilet, and no pay.”

    "" Bai Yutang was speechless.  It seemed that he had made the person in charge of the Sky Eye angry, which blocked all his escape routes.  Knowing that I have mysophobia, I even came up with the shameful idea of ??cleaning the men's bathroom for a year.

    "When will the mission start?" Bai Yutang asked.

    "The boss said"

    "If you mention the boss again, believe it or not, I will beat you up?" Bai Yutang glared at the person who came to give the task.

    "The boss said, if you wēixié me"

    "Okay, okayWell, you can do whatever you want.  Boss, when did the mission start?  "

    “You can start from the moment you hear about the mission.”

    After sending away the person who came to give the task, Bai Yutang sat down on the sofa depressedly, burying himself deeply in the sofa, thinking about his current task.  Investigate the masked man?  How does that guy investigate?  The Gusta people are not an easy people to talk to. Those barbarians with brute strength will not be tempted by money and power at all. If you want them to answer questions, the best way is to fight them and get them.  After your approval, they will tell you what you want to know.  But during the fight, Bai Yutang couldn't help but secretly shake his head.  Although he is not a weak person, Bai Yutang has always believed that those in lower positions work hard and those in higher positions work hard. As a superior, Bai Yutang prefers to use his brain to solve problems rather than using his fists.  It was just a difficult situation. In order to avoid being caught by the boss as an excuse to be sent to herd sheep, Bai Yutang could only force himself to use his fists this time.

    In fact, Bai Yutang also knew that the reason why his boss gave him this task was to send him, the guy who always caused him trouble, far away, so that he could be out of sight and out of mind.  As for whether he can complete the task, it can be seen from the fact that he has no time limit that he doesn't care whether he can investigate the whereabouts of the masked man.  But Bai Yutang is a man who sticks to his word. As long as he makes a promise, he must do it.  I simply packed my bags.  Bai Yutang went to Gusta Star alone.

    Knowing that Bai Yutang was on the road, the person in charge of Tianyan couldn't help but feel a little excited. This scourge has finally left obediently. I hope he can come back later, or preferably not come back at all. We will live far apart and never see each other again.  In order to celebrate the departure of the scourge Bai Yutang, the female members of Tianyan spontaneously held a celebration party. From this, we can see how unpopular Bai Yutang is in Tianyan.

    It’s just that the good mood of the person in charge of Tianyan only lasted until the moment before leaving get off work.  I'm about to get off work.  But a newly delivered piece of information made the person in charge of Sky Eye frown.

    It’s the masked man again!

    Although I don’t know if the masked man mentioned in the newly sent information is the same as the masked man who appeared on Gusta, but due to professional habits, the person in charge of the Sky Eye will appear in different locations as soon as possible.  The two masked men appeared to be one person.

    On another planet about one day away from the Gusta planet, the Oruf people, who are also called a fighting race like the Gusta people, also encountered a masked man, and the same thing happened to the masked man again.  .  The scepter symbolizing the power of the Orufians was also obtained by the masked man.

    ? Obtained the scepters of two fighting races.  What does the masked man want to do?  The person in charge of the Sky Eye has already felt the masked man's wēixié.  No one will do something without a reason.  The masked man appears continuously on the planet of the fighting race.  And obtain the allegiance of the two fighting races.  It seems that the guy has big plans.  The person in charge of Tianyan suddenly felt that it might be a mistake to let Bai Yutang investigate the masked man alone.

    *************************************

    Oruf star

    As the planet leader of Planet Oruf, Hoffmann is standing respectfully behind the masked Maxi. For this powerful man who has not yet shown his true face, Hoffmann is in awe from the bottom of his heart.  Like the Gusta people, the Oruf people are also people who believe that fists are more powerful than mouths.  It is precisely for this reason that the relationship between the Orufians and the Gusta people is harmonious.  It fully provides evidence for the saying that people divide themselves into groups.

    “If you want to conquer the Orufs, just do that if you want to conquer the Gusta people.” Recalling what Hans, the leader of the Gusta planet, said to him, Maxi thought deeply.  Indeed, just as Hans said, he came to Oruf and found the planet chief Hoffman here.  It turned out that he had just explained his purpose.  Hoffman attacked him without saying a word, but he was easily defeated by him, and then he gained Hoffman's allegiance.  Then, with the help of Hoffman, he began his plan to conquer the Orufians.

    With the help of Hoffman, as long as Maxi can defeat the ten warriors carefully selected by the Orufians, he can gain the allegiance of the Orufians.  Maxi readily agreed to this condition, and the result was obvious. The Orufs became another fighting race loyal to Maxi after the Gustas.  However, it is far from enough to fulfill one's wishes with just the allegiance of two fighting races.  Maxi knew this very well, but Maxi also knew that this matter could not be rushed and had to be planned slowly.  At present, his behavior has probably attracted the attention of the alliance. What happened to the two fighting races will definitely attract the attention of those who are interested. Maybe the people who came to investigate the masked man are already on their way here.  Next, I need to hide for a while, or in other words, I should change something.??Goal.

    Feeling that there was a lack of thinkers around him, Maxi decided on his next goal after thinking for a moment.  Maxi knows that it is very difficult to realize his wish.  If you want to be successful in the end, you must have many helpers, strength is necessary, and intelligence is also indispensable.  Maxi was very happy that he was not a very resourceful person, but there were countless people in the alliance who could play him to death.  In order to fight against the alliance's think tank, Maxi felt that he must also form a think tank loyal to himself.  And looking for the members of the think tank became the next thing Maxi had to do.  I believe that when the people in the alliance think that they will go to find the next fighting race, but they go to find those wise men who are hidden in the world, the expressions on their faces will be wonderful.

    The masters are among the people!

    There are always a small number of people in this world who are in love with mountains and rivers and are not moved by power, wealth and honor.  What Maxi has to do is to invite those people out of the mountain to assist him.  It would be difficult for people like this to be known, but it was not difficult for Maxi.  As the former Inspector General of the Alliance, he knows some unknown secrets.  It doesn't seem to be a big deal.

    Tianmu Star, with its beautiful environment and pleasant climate, is one of the choices not to be missed when traveling and vacationing.  Maxi's first stop is here. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is a holiday destination, but Maxi knows a little more than others. On this Tianmu star, there lives a hermit who is famous for his famous military advisors.  Family.

    Messing Jones, the last member of the hidden family.  At this moment, he is facing the interruption of Maxi, an uninvited guest.

    The people of Gusta believe that the truth comes from their fists, and reasoning with their mouths is something that only cowards do.  If you want to make the Gusta people obey, the best way is also the most direct and effective way.  That is to use your fists to let them understand that you are better than them.  That way no matter how you instruct them.  They will all think it is reasonable.  On the contrary, if you don't let them understand that you are stronger than them, even if they obey orders, they will look down on you in their hearts and will not regard you as one of their own.

    Because of this understanding, the Gusta people have always been called barbarians.  But I have to admit that no one dares to look down on such a barbaric nation, and no one is willing to provoke it easily.

    Maxi, who knew the Gusta people very well, had no intention of persuading others with virtue from the beginning.  Because Maxi knows that for the Gusta people, convincing people with virtue is something only a fool would do. If you can beat your opponent completely, why bother?

    Maxi showed mercy. If he didn't show mercy, with Maxi's current ability, it would be easy for him to kill his opponent.  But what Maxi needs is the allegiance of the Gusta people, not the extinction of the Gusta people.  Maxi won the final victory, and after seeing Maxi's strength, the Gusta people also recognized Maxi from the bottom of their hearts and cheered for the victorious Maxi in their unique Gusta way.

    The only regrettable thing is that Maxi did not take off the mask on his head, so except for the planet leader who knew Maxi’s identity, everyone else could only call Maxi wearing the mask hope.  Maxi took over the scepter, which symbolized that he could command the Gusta people. Owning this scepter meant that he could command the Gusta people to serve him.

    After getting what he wanted, Maxi did not stay any longer on Gusta Planet. The rest of the matter was left entirely to his own bodyguard, the planet commander of Gusta Star.  Maxi believed that his personal guards would not disappoint him.  In fact, just as Maxi thought, the guards did not disappoint Maxi. Under the auspices of the guards, the Gusta people boarded Maxi's chariot and quietly waited for Maxi's future.  call.

    Whenever there are major changes to a fighting race like the Gusta people, they will always attract the attention of interested people.  On the third day after Maxi left Gusta, Sky Eye, an agency directly affiliated with the Five Elders Association of the Alliance, received a report from the intelligence agent staying on Gusta.  But no one knows the origin of the man who obtained the Gusta Scepter Mask.

    "Haha Interesting guy, are you so shameless?" Bai Yutang shook the folding fan with one hand and looked at the information on the table with the other hand and smiled.

    "Go down, I've told you so many times, don't just serve the food. You're not a dish." The person in charge of Tianyan scolded Bai Yutang with a black line on his face.  It's just that Bai Yutang seemed to have been scolded and didn't seem to be embarrassed at all. After getting down from the table with a smile, he put down the information and asked his boss: "Boss, how are you going to handle this matter? Report it to those five bad guys.  Old man?"

    "Bai Yutang, I solemnly warn you again, this is not your gang, you have to call me "Sir"; secondly, don't call Wu Lao Hui "five bad old men" again, that will bring me big trouble." The person in charge of Tianyan  He said to Bai Yutang with a serious face:But Bai Yutang was unmoved and said with a smile: "I'm not wrong, those are indeed five bad old men."

    "You!Forget it, tell me what are you going to do when you come back this time?" The person in charge of Tianyan stared at him, but when he saw Bai Yutang's careless look, he was immediately discouraged and planned to listen to Bai Yutang's intention.  Send him away quickly to avoid making yourself angry.

    Bai Yutang said with a smile: "I'm here to make a report."

    "Huh? What kind of report do you want to make?" The person in charge of Tianyan unexpectedly took the report handed over by Bai Yutang. He just glanced at it, and suddenly his face was full of weirdness, and he said aloud: "My most beloved person  sweetheart……"

    "Wrong, wrong, it's not this." Bai Yutang heard something was wrong.  He shouted quickly.

    Taking another report from Bai Yutang, the person in charge of Tianyan only took one look at it and immediately tore the report into pieces in anger.  When Bai Yutang saw it, he quickly shouted: "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you tearing up my report? I wrote it very hard."

    "Get out!" The person in charge of Tianyan pointed at the door

    "You haven't said whether you agree or not?" Bai Yutang asked as he refused to leave.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Yutang felt his eyes blur, his neck was grabbed, and he was dragged in front of the person in charge of the Sky Eye. Looking at the face less than one centimeter away from him, Bai Yutang subconsciously turned his head back.  He raised his head.  He yelled: "Let me tell you in advance, I am not interested in men."

    "Listen to me, Bai Yutang. Once you enter the Heaven's Eye, you will be a member of the Heaven's Eye for the rest of your life. Only dead people can leave here. If you want to go to other departments, you can only consider it after you die."  These words.  The person in charge of Tianyan pushed hard.  Pushed Bai Yutang away.

    Bai Yutang adjusted his collar and said with a serious face: "Then I apply to be an undercover agent. Is that okay?"

    “Get out!” The person in charge of Tianyan simply replied with one word.

    "Can you please speak some truth? I am very sincere." Bai Yutang said with a depressed look.

    The person in charge of Tianyan no longer wanted to hear a word Bai Yutang said. He pressed the button on the table. After a while, two burly men walked in.  The person in charge of Tianyan pointed at Bai Yutang, who was still hanging on, and ordered: "Throw it out. Don't let it in if nothing happens."

    When Bai Yutang saw something was wrong, a good man did not suffer the immediate disadvantages and simply allowed the two big men to fight him out before being taken away.  Bai Yutang also shouted from the person in charge of Tianyan unwillingly: "I will not give up, I will come back."

    When the door of the office was closed again, the person in charge of Tianyan reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, secretly regretting that he had recruited Bai Yutang, a restless guy, into Tianyan.  I was really blind at the beginning, how could I recruit such a guy?  As a result, it is no longer a question of asking gods to be sent but difficult to send them away, but a question of asking for trouble that cannot be thrown away.

    To be honest, Bai Yutang is capable, but his behavior is really terrible.  He is simply a stallion that is in heat at any time. As long as he sees a woman he can catch his eye, he will entangle and woo her.  For this reason, the person in charge of the Sky Eye has received hundreds of complaints and warnings, and even the Five Elders Association has heard about the fact that there is a big stallion in the Sky Eye.  This made the person in charge of Tianyan feel very anxious.  But Bai Yutang didn't know how to restrain himself, and even started to have an idea for General Luo Lin, one of the twelve divine generals.  This time, he directly reported that he wanted to be transferred to work under General Luo Lin.  Thinking of the warning that General Luo Lin had sent before, the person in charge of the Sky Eye immediately felt a headache.

    General Luo Lin is currently a popular person in front of the Five Elders Association. After capturing Wu Meng alive, she is now in the limelight in the alliance. If the Five Elders Association knows that someone is pestering her, then she will be in trouble.  Let's go?

    In order to avoid his own misfortune, the person in charge of Tianyan decided to find something to do for Bai Yutang, who was causing trouble.  But what can we find for him to do?  The person in charge of the Sky Eye saw the report about the Gusta people placed on his desk. The masked man on it seemed to be able to distract Bai Yutang's energy.

    ……

    "What? You want me to investigate the masked man who appeared on Gusta?" After hearing the task assigned to him, Bai Yutang shook his head without hesitation and replied: "No, I won't do it. I'm busy now.  , how can I have time to care about the masked man? Let the boss arrange for others to do this task."

    "This, the boss said, if you are unwilling to accept this task, then you will be sent to the remote planet to herd sheep, and all the sheep will be rams." The person in charge of assigning the task said to Bai Yutang after hearing this.

    "Er" Bai Yutang hesitated immediately.  This boss really knows me well and knows that I can’t stand loneliness.With his temper, he let himself go to herd sheep. It's a shame that he came up with such a damaging idea.

    After a moment of silence, Bai Yutang finally decided to accept the task and asked the person who assigned the task: "Okay, I accepted this task, then who are my assistants?"

    "The boss said that everyone in Tianyan is very busy right now, and they all have their own things to be responsible for, and you, Bai Yutang, are a capable talent, so this time you will get more for your work and complete this task alone."

    "What? You want me to do it alone?" Bai Yutang asked in surprise.

    "Well. The boss said that he believes you can complete this mission independently, and he is very optimistic about you."

    Bai Yutang smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "Isn't this a question of whether you like him or not? No, I have to talk to him about it."

    "The boss said that he is very busy and has no time to receive you. He also said that if you go to see him, he will set a time limit for your task. If you cannot complete the task within the expiration date, you will be asked to clean the man's house for a year.  Toilet. And no pay.”

    "" Bai Yutang was speechless.  It seemed that he had made the person in charge of the Sky Eye angry, which blocked all his escape routes.  Knowing that I have mysophobia, I even came up with the shameful idea of ??cleaning the men's bathroom for a year.

    "When will the mission start?" Bai Yutang asked.

    "The boss said"

    "If you mention the boss again, believe it or not, I will beat you up?" Bai Yutang glared at the person who came to give the task.

    "The boss said, if you wēixié me"

    "Okay, okay, you can do whatever you want. When did the boss say the mission will start?"

    “You can start from the moment you hear about the mission.”

    Send away the person who came to give the task.  Bai Yutang sat down on the sofa depressedly and buried himself deeply into the sofa.  He was thinking about his current task.  Investigate the masked man?  How does that guy investigate?  The Gusta people are not an easy people to talk to.  Those barbarians with brute strength will not be tempted by money and power at all. If you want them to answer questions, the best way is to fight with them. After getting their approval, they will tell you what you want.  Things to know.  Can fight.  Bai Yutang couldn't help but shook his head secretly.  Although he is not a weak person, Bai Yutang has always believed that those in lower positions work hard and those in higher positions work hard. As a superior person.  Bai Yutang prefers to use his brain to solve problems rather than using his fists.  It was just a difficult situation. In order to avoid being caught by the boss as an excuse to be sent to herd sheep, Bai Yutang could only force himself to use his fists this time.

    In fact, Bai Yutang also knew that the reason why his boss gave him this task was to send him, the guy who always caused him trouble, far away, so that he could be out of sight and out of mind.  As for whether he can complete the task, it can be seen from the fact that he has no time limit that he doesn't care whether he can investigate the whereabouts of the masked man.  But Bai Yutang is a man who sticks to his word. As long as he makes a promise, he must do it.  After simply packing his bags, Bai Yutang headed to Gusta Star alone.

    Knowing that Bai Yutang was on the road, the person in charge of Tianyan couldn't help but feel a little excited. This scourge has finally left obediently. I hope he can come back later, or preferably not come back at all. We will live far apart and never see each other again.  In order to celebrate the departure of the scourge Bai Yutang, the female members of Tianyan spontaneously held a celebration party. From this, we can see how unpopular Bai Yutang is in Tianyan.

    It’s just that the good mood of the person in charge of Tianyan only lasted until the moment before leaving get off work.  It was about to get off work, but a newly delivered piece of information made the person in charge of Tianyan frown.

    It’s the masked man again!

    Although I don’t know if the masked man mentioned in the newly sent information is the same as the masked man who appeared on Gusta, but due to professional habits, the person in charge of the Sky Eye will appear in different locations as soon as possible.  The two masked men appeared to be one person.

    On another planet about one day away from the Gusta planet, the Oruf people, who are also called a fighting race like the Gusta people, also encountered a masked man, and the same thing happened to the masked man again.  .  The scepter symbolizing the power of the Orufians was also obtained by the masked man.

    Having obtained the scepters of two fighting races, what does the masked man want to do?  The person in charge of the Sky Eye has already felt the masked man's wēixié.  No one will do something without a reason.  The masked man continuously appeared on the planets of the fighting races and gained the allegiance of the two fighting races. It seemed that the guy had a big agenda.  The person in charge of Tianyan suddenly felt that it might be a mistake to let Bai Yutang investigate the masked man alone.

    *************************************

    Oruf star

    As the planet leader of Oruf Planet, Hoffmann, at this moment, he was standing respectfully in front of Mark, who was wearing a mask.Behind him, Hoffman was in awe from the bottom of his heart for this strong man who had not yet shown his true colors.  Like the Gusta people, the Oruf people are also people who believe that fists are more powerful than mouths.  It is precisely for this reason that the Orufians have a harmonious relationship with the Gusta people, which fully provides evidence for the saying that people are divided into groups.

    “If you want to conquer the Orufs, just do that if you want to conquer the Gusta people.” Recalling what Hans, the leader of the Gusta planet, said to him, Maxi thought deeply.  Indeed, just as Hans said, he came to Oruf and found the planet chief Hoffman here.  As a result, as soon as he explained his purpose, Hoffman attacked him without saying a word. As a result, he was easily defeated by him, and then he gained the allegiance of Hoffman.  Then, with the help of Hoffman, he began his plan to conquer the Orufians.

    With the help of Hoffman, as long as Maxi can defeat the ten warriors carefully selected by the Orufians, he can gain the allegiance of the Orufians.  Maxi readily agreed to this condition, and the result was obvious. The Orufs became another fighting race loyal to Maxi after the Gustas.  However, it is far from enough to fulfill one's wishes with just the allegiance of two fighting races.  Maxi knew this very well, but Maxi also knew that this matter could not be rushed and had to be planned slowly.  At present, his behavior has probably attracted the attention of the alliance. What happened to the two fighting races will definitely attract the attention of those who are interested. Maybe the people who came to investigate the masked man are already on their way here.  Next, I need to hide for a while, or in other words, I should change my goals.

    Feeling that there was a lack of thinkers around him, Maxi decided on his next goal after thinking for a moment.  Maxi knows that it is very difficult to realize his wish.  If you want to be successful in the end, you must have many helpers, strength is necessary, and intelligence is also indispensable.  Maxi was very happy that he was not a very resourceful person, but there were countless people in the alliance who could play him to death.  In order to fight against the alliance's think tank, Maxi felt that he must also form a think tank loyal to himself.  And looking for the members of the think tank became the next thing Maxi had to do.  I believe that when the people in the alliance think that they will go to find the next fighting race, but they go to find those wise men who are hidden in the world, the expressions on their faces will be wonderful.

    The masters are among the people!

    There are always a small number of people in this world who are in love with mountains and rivers and are not moved by power, wealth and honor.  What Maxi has to do is to invite those people out of the mountain to assist him.  It would be difficult for people like this to be known, but it was not difficult for Maxi.  As the former Inspector General of the Alliance, knowing some unknown secrets does not seem to be a big deal.

    Tianmu Star, with its beautiful environment and pleasant climate, is one of the choices not to be missed when traveling and vacationing.  Maxi's first stop is here. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is a holiday destination, but Maxi knows a little more than others. On this Tianmu star, there lives a hermit who is famous for his famous military advisors.  Family.

    Messing Jones, the last member of the hidden family, is now facing the interruption of Maxi, an uninvited guest.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 924: There are no good people on Mendou Star

    Bai Yutang is not a fool. If he were a fool, he wouldn't be so good at troubles, and he wouldn't be picked up by his immediate boss who has a headache for him, and then kicked far away, out of sight and in his heart.  Not annoying.

    Bai Yutang, who was assigned to find out the true intention of the masked man who successively conquered the Gusta and Oruf people, did not stupidly go straight to Gusta or Oruf, but calculated the fate of Gusta.  After the time it took to travel to Planet Oruf, we arrived at another planet that was about the same distance from Planet Oruf as the distance from Star Gusta to Planet Oruf. It was also called the gate star of the fighting race.  Compared with Star Oruf and Star Gusta, the disciples of Mendou Star do not belong to the same race, but are similar to a mercenary organization. They only live in Mendou Star to fight against Star Gusta and Star Oruf.  Only then did the people unite and call themselves disciples.  The management method of the disciples is also different from family-style management. Instead, it adopts company-style management. The leader is the president of the company, and each leader is the manager of each department.  The business scope of the disciples is very wide. As long as it is a profitable business, they can do everything from arms trading to extortion.  It is precisely because of this that the reputation of the disciples is not very good. Although it is not notorious, it is not much better.  But what I have to admit is that they are the richest among the three fighting races, and they are also the most well-connected.

    In Bai Yutang's view, the masked man had conquered two fighting races in a row, so naturally he would not let go of this group of disciples who might be more helpful to his purpose.  But what disappointed Bai Yutang was that he had stayed in Mendouxing for five full days, but he never heard any news about the appearance of the masked man.

    "Could it be that my judgment was wrong?" This thought just occurred to him, and was immediately overturned by Bai Yutang himself.  Bai Yutang is a very confident person, he believes in his own judgment.  I firmly believe that the masked man will definitely appear.  But Bai Yutang didn't know that in Maxi's eyes, the disciples were equal to the black sheep, and they were really not the ones Maxi wanted to recruit.  Maxi can have a mutually beneficial relationship with his disciples, but he will never try to conquer them.  This is a cancer.  Although it will help you in the short term, over time it will become too big.

    "Bai Yutang didn't know this. He simply believed that the masked man would appear in Mendou Star, and he was still waiting persistently.  But the security situation in Men Douxing is not very good.  As soon as Bai Yutang arrived at Douxing, his luggage was stolen first.  Then he stayed in a black shop, and then all the money he brought with him was spent.  When the black shop came to check out on the fifth day, Bai Yutang was surprised to find that apart from the clothes he was wearing, he had become a pauper and couldn't even go back.

    A penny cannot defeat a hero.  After Bai Yutang was kicked out.  I deeply understand the meaning of this sentence.  The biting cold wind penetrated Bai Yutang's collar like a knife.  It was so cold that Bai Yutang had to shrink his neck and returned to the ruined temple where he was currently staying.

    This is an abandoned ancient temple located in the suburbs. It is said that it used to be very popular, but later it became haunted and became inaccessible. Even beggars were unwilling to live here. It was precisely because of this.  That's why Bai Yutang, the guy from Longgui Shoals, got a lot of money.

    "Gulu~Gulu~" The place where I lived was okay, but my stomach started a revolution at this time.  Bai Yutang reached out and took out the half-frozen hard cake in his arms. Thinking of his situation at this time, he couldn't help but burst into tears.  He had suffered from this since he was a child, and it was precisely because he did not have this kind of experience that he was at a loss.  In fact, with Bai Yutang's skills, as long as he is willing to rob, his quality of life will immediately make a qualitative leap.  It's just that Bai Yutang is a face-conscious person, so he just wants to save face and suffer.

    It will take two days for a response to the request for help.  These two days have become a time that Bai Yutang needs to endure.  Bai Yutang couldn't eat half of the cake after only two bites. It wasn't that he wasn't hungry, but that it was hard to swallow.  Bai Yutang casually placed the leftover cake on the altar table of the ruined temple, and was about to get some water.  This will make the cake easier to digest.  But when Bai Yutang returned to the ruined temple with well water in the broken earthen jars he picked up, as soon as he entered the temple, he saw a black figure getting out of a hole in the ruined temple.  Bai Yutang secretly thought something bad, and walked a few steps to the offering table where the cakes were previously placed, but the cakes were gone.  Bai Yutang was depressed, but he didn't say that some wild dogs and cats had stolen the cake while he was away.

    “Gulu~Gulu~” Bai Yutang’s stomach growled again.  It’s just that I’m penniless now, so how can I buy food? I can’t afford to lose that person by eating Overlord Meal.

    Bai Yutang was so depressed that he didn’t want to drink water anymore. What’s so delicious about the bitterly cold well water.  Bai Yutang threw the earthen jar aside, tightened his belt and planned to sleep.  It's just that if I go to bed hungry, how can I sleep?  What's more, this place to sleep was not a good place. Bai Yutang tossed and turned in the middle of the night and did not fall asleep.

    When Bai Yutang was about to get up and take a walk, he suddenly heard a burst of footsteps outside, followed by a voice, "Maxi, there is someone here."How about we deal with the ruined temple here tonight and wait until daybreak before heading into the city?"

    "Okay, then you go ahead and clean up. I'll go pick up some firewood nearby and see if I can catch any game."

    As the words fell, Bai Yutang saw someone walking in.  When the visitor saw someone in the temple, he couldn't help but be startled.  I looked at the other person's clothes up and down, and felt that the people in this temple were sick? They were well-dressed, why would they live in such a shabby temple where even ghosts would not want to stay longer.  Experience life? The strange problem of rich people!  It’s purely about being full and having enough time.

    But since he came first, the visitor still said hello politely, "Hi~ Good evening. Do you mind if I stay here with my companion for the night?"

    "Ah, it's okay, please feel free to do so." Bai Yutang said casually.  What can he say? Bai Yutang doesn't know what he can say at this time.

    In this way, the visitor chose a leeward place opposite Bai Yutang. After a brief cleaning, he couldn't help but despise Bai Yutang again.  I feel that the person who lived here first was definitely too full and was looking for trouble for himself.

    After a while, a voice came in, "Meixing, I didn't expect us to be lucky today. I just picked up a dead dog when I was checking firewood. And it was just dead. Hahaha  You don’t even know how this dog died. He actually choked to death on half a piece of cake. Uhyo, it turns out there are still people living here."

    When Bai Yutang saw the person coming, his pupils shrank immediately, and he immediately recognized the person without the mask.  But then I thought again.  No, I watched Maxi fall off the cliff with my own eyes. How could he still appear in Mendou Star? Maybe he just looks like him.

    Although Maxi has met Bai Yutang, the Bai Yutang at that time is completely different from the Bai Yutang now. For Maxi, who only met once, it is reasonable not to remember Bai Yutang.  I saw that there were other people in the ruined temple.  He couldn't help but lower his voice.

    He left the matter of the fire to Messing, while Maxi went outside to take care of the dead dog.  When Bai Yutang thought of Maxi's words about a dog choking to death on half a piece of cake, he felt panicked in his heart.  No need to ask, the dead dog ate the half piece of cake stolen from him.  Damn, this should have been my trophy!

    The ruined temple was not a particularly elegant place to begin with, and Maxi and Messing didn’t want to go outside to roast dog meat.  Then they grilled it directly in the ruined temple.  After a while, the smell of meat overflowed, making Bai Yutang, who was already hungry, even more hungry.  But his strong self-esteem made Bai Yutang embarrassed to ask Maxi and Messing for dog meat. He could only turn his back to Maxi and Messing and not watch them eat.  Just don't look at it, but the fragrance keeps getting into your nose

    "Gulu~Guru~" Bai Yutang's face suddenly turned red, and he didn't dare to say a word.

    Maxi and Messing looked at each other.  They immediately looked at each other and smiled.  Messing also understood that the person in front of him might be in trouble, otherwise his stomach would not make such a sound that could be heard throughout the ruined temple.

    "Friends, we are destined to meet each other. If you don't mind, how about we try some dog meat together? To be honest, my barbecue skills are pretty good." Mei Xin smiled and extended an invitation to Bai Yutang.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back.

    Maxi and Messing did not ask about Bai Yutang’s origins.  Seeing Bai Yutang take the dog meat, he began to eat on his own, chatting while eating.  But Bai Yutang is a man who always repays kindness. After eating other people's dog meat, he thinks about repaying others in the future.  Then he asked for the name of the kind-hearted person.  I want to have a goal to repay in the future.

    Maxi and Messing didn't care about Bai Yutang's thoughts, and casually reported their names, but of course did not report their surnames to avoid revealing their identities.  But when Bai Yutang heard the names of Maxi and Messing, his heart couldn't help but tingle.  Bai Yutang didn't know who Messin was, but Maxi The more Bai Yutang thought about it, the more he felt that the Maxi in front of him was the Maxi he had watched fall off a cliff.

    "You are Maxi, the inspector general of the alliance, right?" Bai Yutang asked tentatively.

    Maxi couldn't help but glance at Bai Yutang in confusion. After a moment of silence, he nodded and admitted: "Yes, I am." When Maxi thought about it, even if Bai Yutang went back to spread the word, he would probably not believe what he said.  indivual.  After all, the Alliance even published an obituary. How could it slap itself in the face and admit that the previous obituary was a false alarm?

    "You, aren't you already dead?" Bai Yutang asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Seeing Bai Yutang's horrified look, Maxi became playful and deliberately lowered his voice and said: "I almost died, but when I got to the King of Hell, the King of Hell thought I died too early, so he kicked me out again."  Come back. Don't tell anyone else, or?I'm not responsible for anything that happens.  Hey, why are you crying?"

    Maxi looked at the tearful Bai Yutang in confusion, turned to ask Messing: "I didn't say anything too terrible just now, did I?"

    Messing rolled his eyes when he heard this. After getting to know each other in the past few days, Messing already had a preliminary understanding of Maxi. This guy may be like this in nature, or his mentality has changed because he died once. Anyway,  Now Maxi is not as old-fashioned and stubborn as rumored before. He usually talks and laughs, and is no different from ordinary people.

    "General Maxi, I finally found you." Bai Yutang suddenly shouted and hugged one of Maxi's legs.  Maxi was shocked when he saw this. He was very sure that the man in front of him seemed to have no impression of himself.  But why is he so excited? Could it be that he is his admirer? But even if you admire him, it won't be like meeting a relative.

    "Hey~ don't cry. If you have something to say, speak slowly. Also, let go of my legs and my pants." Maxi looked at the pants that were stained with oil by the dog's legs and said depressedly.  Messing on the side was snickering, but under Maxi's glare, he pretended to persuade Bai Yutang: "My friend, let's talk slowly if you have anything to say. We won't run away. Get up quickly,  The ground is very cold, and if you don’t stop, General Maxi may shout indecent assault.”

    Bai Yutang was stunned when he heard this, but when he saw that Maxi's pants were about to be ripped off by himself, his face turned red.  He quickly let go of Maxi.

    But next is Bai Yutang’s complaint meeting.  He didn't say that he was ordered to investigate the masked man. He only said that he was passing by and accidentally met with bad luck.  First, the gift was stolen, and then he lived in a black shop. After all the money was spent, he was kicked out again, and he could only temporarily live in a ruined temple

    Listening to Bai Yutang's ramble, Maxi and Messing couldn't help but look at each other and smile bitterly.  Judging from what Bai Yutang said.  It doesn't seem to have any direct relationship with them.

    Seeing that Maxi and Messing did not resonate with what he said, Bai Yutang quickly shed tears, looked at Maxi and said: "General Maxi, since you are alive, why did the alliance issue that obituary? Let's change it tomorrow.  , and then I will take people to smash the mouth of that nonsense guy!"

    "Ah? That's no need. In fact, I just don't want to use my original identity anymore" Maxi quickly refused after hearing this.

    Bai Yutang immediately said with a smart-ass look: "Oh, I understand, General Maxi is performing a secret mission, right? Don't worry, I promise not to tell. I will definitely keep the fact that you are still alive, General, as a secret.  It’s rotten in the stomach, and no one tells anyone.”

    Hearing what Bai Yutang said, Maxi smiled slightly and said nothing.  It seemed that he acquiesced to Bai Yutang's inference.  Messing on the side lowered his head to take care of the fire, and no one noticed the suspicion in Messing's eyes.

    According to Bai Yutang, he is a loyal fan of Maxi. After hearing the sad news of Maxi's death, he planned to go to Luo Ma Xing, the place where Maxi died, to commemorate him.  But he didn't expect that he would be trapped in Mendou Star before his victory was over.  Currently, Douxing has no one in his family, and it will take two days for a reply to his request for help.

    Hearing this, Maxi knew that the guy who called himself Yubaitang wanted to follow him, at least until his rescue arrived.  It happened that Maxi really had something to do when he came to Douxing this time, so he agreed to Bai Yutang's request and prepared to hire him temporarily for two days.  It is said that this guy has good eloquence and is suitable to serve as a negotiating representative.

    This time, Maxi’s purpose in coming to Dou Xing was to discuss an arms deal with his disciples.  If you want to rebel, you can't do it without someone.  Peaceful evolution only exists in fairy tales. If you want to overthrow the alliance, you still need to do it with real swords and guns.  The disciples can provide Maxi with much-needed weapons and equipment.  Of course, Maxi will not always rely on the disciples. When everything is on track, he will put the disciples aside and ignore them.  But right now, we still need to communicate with the disciples.

    Originally, it was Mei Xin who was in charge of the negotiation, but now, it has been changed to Yu Baitang, who claims to be very eloquent.  Messing, on the other hand, hid in the dark and negotiated with his disciples to find out the other party's limits.

    Bai Yutang would certainly not object to Maxi's arrangement, and Messing agreed to Maxi's arrangement after thinking about it for a while.  The three of them simply tidied up, and after dawn, they left the ruined temple and entered the Eight-Armed City where the disciples were headquartered.

    Eight-Armed City, the sad place of Bai Yutang.  In this city, Bai Yutang suffered a huge loss that he had never suffered in his life.  Being impoverished, penniless, and finally being kicked out of the house, this series of embarrassing things made Bai Yutang feel it.  Bai Yutang definitely didn't have a good impression of the Eight-Armed City.  In Bai Yutang's eyes, there are no good people in the Eight-Armed City. They are either thieves or profiteers. If there is a chance to destroy this city, Bai Yutang is happy to play the role.

    It’s just that these can only be imagined, in BaiyuWith some excessive vigilance and guidance, Maxi and Messing arrived at the gate of the disciples' headquarters.

    Sky Eye Headquarters

    "What? Something happened to Bai Yutang?" The person in charge of Tianyan looked at the subordinates who came to report in shock, not believing his ears.  In the eyes of the person in charge of Tianyan, only Bai Yutang has ever made others suffer, and he has never heard of anyone who can make Bai Yutang suffer.  But after hearing the information, the person in charge of Tianyan finally couldn't help laughing.  He kept saying: "Okay, God is wise, there are so many good people in Eight-Armed City."

    After hearing this, the person who came to report the news had a black line on his forehead, and thought to himself: "No matter how much you hate Bai Yutang, you don't have to show it so obviously, right? Look at me. I just feel happy and unhappy."

    After gloating for a while, the person in charge of Tianyan finally remembered that Bai Yutang was his subordinate and that he should not be so cheerful. He coughed lightly and ordered: "Immediately notify the personnel closest to Men Douxing to rescue him."

    "yes."

    Bai Yutang is not an idiot. If he were an idiot, he wouldn't be so clever.  Nor would his immediate boss, who had a headache for him, find a problem and then kick him far away, out of sight and out of mind.

    Bai Yutang, who was assigned to find out the true intention of the masked man who successively conquered the Gusta and Oruf people, did not stupidly go straight to Gusta or Oruf, but calculated the fate of Gusta.  After the time it took to travel to the Oruf star, we arrived at another planet that was about the same distance from the Oruf star as the distance from the Gusta star to the Oruf star.  It is also known as the gate star of the fighting race.  Compared with Star Oruf and Star Gusta, the disciples of Mendou Star do not belong to the same race, but are similar to a mercenary organization. They only live in Mendou Star to fight against Star Gusta and Star Oruf.  Only then did the people unite and call themselves disciples.  The disciples' management style is also different from family-style management, but adopts company-style management.  The leader is the president of the company, and each leader is the manager of each department.  The business scope of the disciples is very wide. As long as it is a profitable business, they can do everything from arms trading to extortion.  It is precisely because of this that the reputation of the disciples is not very good. Although it is not notorious, it is not much better.  But what has to be admitted is that they are the richest among the three fighting races.  He is also the most well-connected.

    In Bai Yutang's view, the masked man had conquered two fighting races in a row, so naturally he would not let go of this group of disciples who might be more helpful to his purpose.  But what disappointed Bai Yutang was that he had stayed in Mendouxing for five full days, but he never heard any news about the appearance of the masked man.

    "Could it be that my judgment was wrong?" This thought just occurred to me.  He was immediately overthrown by Bai Yutang himself.  Bai Yutang is a very confident person. He believes in his own judgment and firmly believes that the masked man will definitely appear.  But Bai Yutang didn't know that in Maxi's eyes, the disciples were equal to the black sheep, and they were really not the ones Maxi wanted to recruit.  Maxi can have a mutually beneficial relationship with his disciples, but he will never try to conquer them.  This is a cancer. Although it will help you in the short term, over time it will become too big to get rid of.

    "Bai Yutang didn't know this. He simply believed that the masked man would appear in Mendou Star, and he was still waiting persistently.  But the security situation in Men Douxing is not very good.  As soon as Bai Yutang arrived at Douxing, his luggage was stolen first, then he checked into a black shop, and then all the money he had with him was spent.  When the black shop came to check out on the fifth day, Bai Yutang was surprised to find that apart from the clothes he was wearing, he had become a pauper and couldn't even go back.

    A penny cannot defeat a hero.  After Bai Yutang was kicked out, he deeply understood the meaning of this sentence.  The biting cold wind penetrated Bai Yutang's collar like a knife.  It was so cold that Bai Yutang had to shrink his neck and returned to the ruined temple where he was currently staying.

    This is an abandoned ancient temple located in the suburbs. It is said that it used to be very popular, but later it became haunted and became inaccessible. Even beggars were not willing to live here. It is precisely because of this that Bai Yutang is cheaper.  The guy in the shallows.

    "Gulu~Gulu~" The place where I lived was okay, but my stomach started a revolution at this time.  Bai Yutang reached out and took out the half-frozen hard cake in his arms. Thinking of his situation at this time, he couldn't help but burst into tears.  He had suffered from this since he was a child, and it was precisely because he did not have this kind of experience that he was at a loss.  In fact, with Bai Yutang's skills, as long as he is willing to rob, his quality of life will immediately make a qualitative leap.  It's just that Bai Yutang is a face-conscious person, so he just wants to save face and suffer.

    It will take two days for a reply to the request for help, and these two days have become a hard time for Bai Yutang.  Bai Yutang couldn't finish the half piece of cake after only two bites.  It's not that I'm not hungry, but it's hard to swallow.  He casually placed the leftover cake on the altar table of the ruined temple. Bai Yutang was going to get some water so that the cake could be digested easily.point.  But when Bai Yutang returned to the ruined temple with well water in the broken earthen jars he had picked up, he had just entered the temple.  Then I saw a dark figure getting out of a hole in the ruined temple.  Bai Yutang secretly thought something bad, and walked a few steps to the offering table where the cakes were previously placed, but the cakes were gone.  Bai Yutang was depressed, but he didn't say that there were wild dogs and cats taking advantage of his absence just now.  The bread was stolen.

    “Gulu~Gulu~” Bai Yutang’s stomach growled again.  It’s just that I’m penniless now, so how can I buy food? I can’t afford to lose that person by eating Overlord Meal.

    Bai Yutang was so depressed that he didn’t want to drink water anymore. What’s so delicious about the bitterly cold well water.  Bai Yutang threw the earthen jar aside, tightened his belt and planned to sleep.  Just go to bed hungry.  How can I sleep?  What's more, this place to sleep was not a good place. Bai Yutang tossed and turned in the middle of the night and did not fall asleep.

    Just when Bai Yutang was about to get up and take a walk, he suddenly heard footsteps coming from outside, followed by a voice, "Maxi, there is a ruined temple here. Why don't we deal with it here tonight?"  How about we wait until daybreak before heading into the city?"

    "Okay, then you go ahead and clean up. I'll go pick up some firewood nearby and see if I can catch any game."

    As the words fell, Bai Yutang saw someone walking in.  When the visitor saw someone in the temple, he couldn't help but be startled.  I looked at the other person's clothes up and down, and felt that the people in this temple were sick? They were well-dressed, why would they live in such a shabby temple where even ghosts would not want to stay longer.  Experience life? The strange problem of rich people!  It’s purely about being full and having enough time.

    But since it came first.  The visitor still said hello politely, "Hi~ Good evening. Do you mind if I stay here with my companion for one night?"

    "Ah, it's okay, please feel free to do so." Bai Yutang said casually.  What can he say? Bai Yutang doesn't know what he can say at this time.

    that's all.  The visitor chose a leeward place opposite Bai Yutang. After cleaning it briefly, he couldn't help but despise Bai Yutang again.  I feel that the person who lived here first was definitely too full and was looking for trouble for himself.

    After a while, a voice came in, "Meixing, I didn't expect us to be lucky today. I just picked up a dead dog when I was checking firewood, and it was just dead. Hahaha  You don’t even know how this dog died. He actually choked to death on half a piece of cake. Uhyo, it turns out there are still people living here."

    When Bai Yutang saw the person coming, his pupils shrank immediately, and he immediately recognized the person without the mask.  But then I thought again, that's not right. I watched Maxi fall off the cliff with my own eyes. How could he still appear in Mendou Star? Maybe he just looks like him.

    Although Maxi has met Bai Yutang, the Bai Yutang at that time is completely different from the Bai Yutang now. For Maxi, who only met once, it is reasonable not to remember Bai Yutang.  Seeing that there were other people in the ruined temple, he couldn't help but lower his voice.

    He left the matter of the fire to Messing, while Maxi went outside to take care of the dead dog.  When Bai Yutang thought of Maxi's words about a dog choking to death on half a piece of cake, he felt panicked in his heart.  No need to ask, the dead dog ate the half piece of cake stolen from him.  Damn, this should have been my trophy!

    The dilapidated temple is not an elegant place to begin with. Maxi and Messing didn’t want to go outside to roast dog meat, so they started roasting it directly in the dilapidated temple.  After a while, the smell of meat overflowed, making Bai Yutang, who was already hungry, even more hungry.  But his strong self-esteem made Bai Yutang embarrassed to ask Maxi and Messing for dog meat. He could only turn his back to Maxi and Messing and not watch them eat.  Just don't look at it, but the fragrance keeps getting into your nose

    "Gulu~Guru~" Bai Yutang's face suddenly turned red, and he didn't dare to say a word.

    Maxi and Messing looked at each other and immediately smiled at each other.  Messing also understood that the person in front of him might be in trouble, otherwise his stomach would not make such a sound that could be heard throughout the ruined temple.

    "Friends, we are destined to meet each other. If you don't mind, how about we try some dog meat together? To be honest, my barbecue skills are pretty good." Mei Xin smiled and extended an invitation to Bai Yutang.

    ??Reservation is never worth the importance of the belly.  Bai Yutang came to the fire nervously, reached out and took the dog leg that Maxi handed over, said thank you and started eating it.

    Maxi and Messing did not ask about Bai Yutang's origins. When they saw Bai Yutang taking the dog meat, they started eating it themselves.  We chatted casually while eating.  But Bai Yutang is a man who always repays kindness. After eating other people's dog meat, he thinks about repaying others in the future.  Then I asked the name of the kind person, hoping to have someone to repay in the future.

    Maxi and Messing didn’t care about Bai Yutang’s thoughts and casually reported their names.  Of course there was no report?Last name so as not to reveal your identity.  But when Bai Yutang heard the names of Maxi and Messing, his heart couldn't help but tingle.  Bai Yutang didn't know who Messin was, but Maxi The more Bai Yutang thought about it, the more he felt that the Maxi in front of him was the Maxi he had watched fall off a cliff.

    "You are Maxi, the inspector general of the alliance, right?" Bai Yutang asked tentatively.

    Maxi couldn't help but glance at Bai Yutang in confusion, and remained silent for a moment.  He nodded and admitted, "Yes, I am." When Maxi thought about it, even if Bai Yutang went back to spread the word, few would believe what he said.  After all, the Alliance even published an obituary. How could it slap itself in the face and admit that the previous obituary was a false alarm?

    "You, aren't you already dead?" Bai Yutang asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Seeing Bai Yutang's horrified look.  Maxi became playful and deliberately lowered his voice and said: "I almost died, but when I got to the King of Hell, the King of Hell thought I died too early, so he drove me back again. Don't tell anyone.  Otherwise, I will not be responsible for what happens. Hey, why are you crying?"

    Maxi looked at the tearful Bai Yutang in confusion, turned to ask Messing: "I didn't say anything too terrible just now, did I?"

    Messing rolled his eyes when he heard this. After getting to know each other in the past few days, Messing already had a preliminary understanding of Maxi.  This guy may be like this because of his nature, or maybe his mentality has changed because he died once. Anyway, Maxi now is not as rigid and stubborn as the previous rumors, and he usually talks and laughs.  There is no difference from ordinary people.

    "General Maxi, I finally found you." Bai Yutang suddenly shouted and hugged one of Maxi's legs.  Maxi was shocked when he saw this. He was very sure that the man in front of him didn't seem to have any impression of himself, but why was he so excited? Could it be that he was his admirer? But even if you admire him, it won't be like meeting a relative.

    "Hey~ don't cry. Speak slowly if you have something to say. Also, let go of my legs and my pants." Maxi looked at the pants that were stained with oil by the dog's legs and said depressedly.  Messing on the side was snickering, but under Maxi's glare, he pretended to persuade Bai Yutang: "My friend, let's talk slowly if you have anything to say, and we won't run away. Get up quickly,  The ground is very cold, and if you don’t stop, General Maxi may shout indecent assault.”

    Bai Yutang was stunned when he heard this, but when he saw that Maxi's pants were about to be torn off by himself, his face turned red and he quickly let go of Maxi.

    But next is Bai Yutang’s complaint meeting.  He didn't say that he was ordered to investigate the masked man. He only said that he was passing by and accidentally met with bad luck.  First, the gift was stolen, and then he lived in a black shop. After all the money was spent, he was kicked out again, and he could only temporarily live in a ruined temple

    Listening to Bai Yutang's ramble, Maxi and Messing couldn't help but look at each other and smile bitterly.  Judging from what Bai Yutang said, it seems that it has no direct relationship with them.

    Seeing that Maxi and Messing did not resonate with what he said, Bai Yutang quickly shed tears, looked at Maxi and said: "General Maxi, since you are alive, why did the alliance issue that obituary? Let's change it tomorrow.  , and then I will take people to smash the mouth of that nonsense guy!"

    "Ah? That's no need. In fact, I just don't want to use my original identity anymore" Maxi quickly refused after hearing this.

    Bai Yutang immediately said with a smart-ass look: "Oh, I see, General Maxi is performing a secret mission, right? Don't worry, I promise not to tell, and I will definitely keep the fact that you are still alive, General, as a secret.  It’s rotten in the stomach, and no one tells anyone.”

    Hearing Bai Yutang’s words, Maxi smiled slightly and said nothing, seemingly acquiescing to Bai Yutang’s inference.  Messing on the side lowered his head to take care of the fire, and no one noticed the suspicion in Messing's eyes.

    According to Bai Yutang, he is a loyal fan of Maxi. After hearing the sad news of Maxi's death, he planned to go to Luo Ma Xing, the place where Maxi died, to commemorate him.  But he didn't expect that he would be trapped in Mendou Star before his victory was over.  Currently, Douxing has no one in his family, and it will take two days for a reply to his request for help.

    Hearing this, Maxi knew that the guy who called himself Yubaitang wanted to follow him, at least until his rescue arrived.  It happened that Maxi really had something to do when he came to Douxing this time, so he agreed to Bai Yutang's request and prepared to hire him temporarily for two days.  It is said that this guy has good eloquence and is suitable to serve as a negotiating representative.

    This time, Maxi’s purpose in coming to Dou Xing was to discuss an arms deal with his disciples.  If you want to rebel, you can't do it without someone.  Peaceful evolution only exists in fairy tales. If you want to overthrow the alliance, you still need to do it with real swords and guns.  The disciples can provide Maxi with much-needed weapons and equipment.  Of course, Maxi will not always rely on his disciples. When everything is on track, he will?Thrown the disciples aside and ignored them.  But right now, we still need to communicate with the disciples.

    Originally, it was Mei Xin who was in charge of the negotiation, but now, it has been changed to Yu Baitang, who claims to be very eloquent.  Messing, on the other hand, hid in the dark and negotiated with his disciples to find out the other party's limits.

    Bai Yutang would certainly not object to Maxi's arrangement, and Messing agreed to Maxi's arrangement after thinking about it for a while.  The three of them simply tidied up, and after dawn, they left the ruined temple and entered the Eight-Armed City where the disciples were headquartered.

    Eight-Armed City, the sad place of Bai Yutang.  In this city, Bai Yutang suffered a huge loss that he had never suffered in his life.  Being impoverished, penniless, and finally being kicked out of the house, this series of embarrassing things made Bai Yutang feel it.  Bai Yutang definitely didn't have a good impression of the Eight-Armed City.  In Bai Yutang's eyes, there are no good people in the Eight-Armed City. They are either thieves or profiteers. If there is a chance to destroy this city, Bai Yutang is happy to play the role.

    It’s just that these can only be imagined. Under Bai Yutang’s vigilant and somewhat excessive guidance, Maxi and Messing arrived at the gate of the disciples’ headquarters.

    Sky Eye Headquarters

    "What? Something happened to Bai Yutang?" The person in charge of Tianyan looked at the subordinates who came to report in shock, not believing his ears.  In the eyes of the person in charge of Tianyan, only Bai Yutang has ever made others suffer, and he has never heard of anyone who can make Bai Yutang suffer.  But after hearing the information, the person in charge of the Sky Eye finally couldn't help laughing and said repeatedly: "Okay, God has eyes, there are so many good people in Eight-Armed City."

    After hearing this, the person who came to report the news had a black line on his forehead, and thought to himself: "No matter how much you hate Bai Yutang, you don't have to show it so obviously, right? Look at me, I feel happy and unhappy."

    After gloating for a while, the person in charge of Tianyan finally remembered that Bai Yutang was his subordinate and that he should not be so cheerful. He coughed lightly and ordered: "Immediately notify the personnel closest to Men Douxing to rescue him."

    "yes."

 Text Chapter 925 Additional conditions for the leaders of the disciples

    Disciples Headquarters

    Bai Yutang walked in carelessly, and with an arrogance that was almost worthy of being beaten, he came to the service front desk of the disciples' headquarters, and arrogantly declared that he wanted to meet the leader of the disciples, and there was a huge deal that he wanted to negotiate.

    Although Bai Yutang looks good, he doesn't seem to be very popular among his disciples.  The two beauties in charge of the reception didn't even raise their eyelids. They stretched out their hands and snapped their fingers. Two burly men came over immediately.

    "Throw it out!" One of the beauties pointed at Bai Yutang and ordered the sturdy man who came over.

    "You, what are you going to do? Don't you know that the customer is God?" Bai Yutang hid behind Maxi and shouted to the front desk lady.

    "Hmph! Look at you, you look like a ghost with a head and a toad's eyes. You still want to see our leader? Go back and have a facelift before you come back."

    Bai Yutang, who was scolded, was furious. He pointed at the beauty who scolded him and shouted: "You, you, don't know how to appreciate aesthetics! You actually say that I have such a handsome face, but I have a ghost head and a toad's eyes?"

    "Okay, okay, don't be angry." Messing tried to persuade her hypocritically, holding back her laughter.  Unfortunately, Bai Yutang saw through Mei Xing's hypocrisy at a glance, and said angrily: "Shut up! You don't need to pretend to be kind."

    "Ugh~ I've never seen anyone praise themselves for being handsome. As the saying goes, ugly people tend to make mischief." The beauty who scolded Bai Yutang didn't stop talking, and muttered in a low voice as if she was vomiting.  , but the volume of the sound was just enough to reach the ears of Bai Yutang and the people around him.

    Maxi frowned and said, "Okay, I'm not interested in listening to your witty remarks. I want to find the leader of your disciples and discuss something with him."

    Seeing Maxi grabbing the mask, the front desk lady looked embarrassed and said: "Sir, not everyone can meet our leader. If you want to meet our leader, then please first have the one who can meet us."  The qualifications of our leader.”

    "What qualifications?"

    "Either you are rich or you are talented. Being rich is very simple. As long as you can prove that you are worth more than one billion, then you are qualified to meet our leader, or you have to defeat the person we arranged to prove that you are  If you are talented, you can also get the qualification to meet our leader."

    "I choose the latter." Maxi thought for a while and said.

    Hearing Maxi’s words, the service lady nodded and replied, “Please wait a moment, I have to make arrangements for you.” Before Maxi could nod, she heard a voice coming from the handrail of the corridor on the second floor.  "No, let them come directly up."

    "I've met the leader." The waitress looked back and quickly stood up and saluted.

    "Well, go about your own business. You guys, come to the office with me." As he said this, the leader of the disciples pointed at Maxi and Messing.  Turn around and leave.  Maxi frowned, as if he didn't expect that the leader of the disciples was actually a woman.  And she's a beautiful woman.

    "Hey. Yu Baitang, please pay attention later and don't make the same old mistake again." On the way upstairs, Mei Xin kindly reminded Bai Yutang.  Bai Yutang was not happy when he heard this. What are you doing?  You don’t care about heaven and earth, but you still care about me picking up girls and pursuing happiness?

    Seeing Bai Yutang grunting at his reminder, Mei Xin knew that this boy didn't listen to his reminder.  But if you can’t listen, then you can’t listen.  When the time comes, it’s not you who will suffer.

    Maxi ignored the matter between Messing and Bai Yutang.  After entering the headquarters and seeing Bai Yutang holding a fan in his hand, Maxi suddenly remembered where he had seen Bai Yutang before.  When I saw Bai Yutang in the ruined temple before, it was when Bai Yutang was unlucky.  Jinshén's condition was so bad that Maxi didn't think about the people he knew at all, and really thought that Bai Yutang was his fan.  But when he saw Bai Yutang's arrogance after entering the disciples' headquarters, that image that impressed him immediately came to mind. Yu Baitang was Bai Yutang.  Also dressed in white, holding a folding fan in hand, looking arrogant and arrogant.

    Because of the existence of Bai Yutang, Maxi no longer planned to talk nonsense, but began to plan to find an opportunity to get rid of Bai Yutang.  This guy is a person in the eyes of the sky, and he must not be allowed to release the news that he is still alive.

    "Please sit down." The leader of the disciples asked Maxi to sit down, while Mei Xin and Bai Yutang were left outside.  Bai Yutang was a little disappointed with this, but Messing shrugged at Maxi and looked helpless.  Maxi had no choice but to change his original plan and go into battle himself.  Fortunately, he remembered everything he discussed with Messing, so he didn't really need Messing's reminder.

    "Don't you take off your mask when you get here? Don't worry, your identity is absolutely safe here, and you won'tIt was revealed to others that this was the promise of the disciples.  "The leader of the disciples saw that Maxi was still wearing a mask, so he opened his mouth and said to Maxi.

    "I'm used to this. Let's get down to business." Maxi replied in a muffled voice.

    The leader of the disciples was not impressed by Maxi's insistence. He shrugged and said to Maxi: "Okay, I respect your habits, so let's talk about what you said? Do you want to learn from us?  What do you get? What price are you prepared to pay?"

    "I need arms. This is the list of arms I want. Money is not an issue. The key is whether you can get what I need." Maxi said as he took out a document from the document bag that Messing gave to him and handed it to him.  the leader of the disciples.  For the disciples, buying and selling arms is just a normal business, but listening to what Maxi said, it seems that the arms he wants are not simple.  Curiously, he took the document and looked at it. Cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of the leaders of the disciples.

    It is really not a simple arms list. At least 80% of the arms required on it are embargoed by the alliance, which means that they must be obtained through special means.

    "I can make the decision to get the munitions you need, but I have to get qingchu. What do you want these munitions for? Just for self-protection, it seems a bit too much." The leaders of the disciples stared at  asked the masked man in front of him.  The leaders of the disciples really wanted to see the face behind the mask of the masked man.

    Maxi was silent for a while, then asked slowly: "When did the disciples' principles of doing things include meddling in others' own business?"

    The leader of the disciples was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said: "There are no rules for the disciples to do things. The question I just asked was just on behalf of myself. You can choose to answer. You can also choose not to answer. Of course, from my heart,  I still hope you can answer."

    "Unfortunately, there are some things that it's better not to know." Maxi replied in a deep voice.

    Regarding Maxi's answer, the leaders of the disciples seemed to have expected it, but they were not angry. They just said to Maxi calmly: "Given that more than 80% of the goods in your arms list can only be obtained through special channels,  So the remuneration must be doubled.”

    "No problem. When can it be delivered?" Maxi asked without hesitation.

    "You are not planning to rebel, are you? If so, then I'm sorry. Please forgive the disciples for not being able to serve you." The leader of the disciples pushed the arms list on the table in front of Maxi and said.

    "Don't you always make money when you have money?" Maxi asked puzzledly.

    "Even if you have money, you can earn it, but you have to earn it and spend it with your life. The disciples will not do anything against the alliance. If you deceive me now, wait until it happens. Just wait to accept it.  Let the disciples take revenge."

    Maxi was silent for a while, then slowly reached out and took off the mask.  As soon as I saw Maxi's face.  The expressions of the leaders of the disciples suddenly changed.  After staring at Maxi's face for a long time, he said slowly: "Aren't you already dead?"

    "Alive again." Maxi replied with a shrug.

    "Since he is alive, why is there no news from the alliance?" the leaders of the disciples asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Maxi asked: "Do you think I would be stupid enough to say to the person who wants to kill me, 'I'm not dead yet, please go ahead and kill me'?"

    The leaders of the disciples were not stupid. After hearing Maxi’s words, they immediately reacted and couldn’t help shouting: “Weren’t you assassinated by your subordinates?”

    "Snooker is my most loyal subordinate, but it's a pity that now he has to bear the reputation of assassinating me. When I was attacked, he and his people guarded me until I ordered him to leave." Maxi  Said slowly.

    When the leaders of the disciples heard this, they suddenly reacted. They looked at Maxi in horror and asked, "You. Are you really planning to rebel?"

    "Is it necessary for this kind of alliance that even plots against one of its own people to exist?"

    "But if the alliance is gone"

    “There will be a new alliance emerging.” Maxi said.

    It seemed that the words woke up the dreamer, and the eyes of the disciple leaders suddenly lit up.  What Maxi said is indeed correct. If the current alliance disappears, it may be replaced by a new regime led by Maxi.  Of course, it is also possible that other regimes will eventually defeat Maxi's regime.  However, judging from the current situation, Maxi may have a greater chance of winning.

    As a well-informed disciple, the leader of the disciples knows Maxi’s hidden strength better than many others.  Although he seemed to be a loner during his tenure as Inspector General, it is not an exaggeration to describe his network of connections with disciples and former officials throughout the alliance.  As long as Maxi is willing to stand up and call out, there will definitely be many people who respond.  Even if there is noHalf, then it is very likely that one-third will defect, one-third will waver, and the remaining one-third will wait and see.

    Thinking of this, the leaders of the disciples seemed to understand why the alliance wanted to kill Maxi.  It is really too big for Maxi to lose. If Maxi has the idea of ????changing the government, he may really succeed.  What the alliance didn't expect was that Maxi survived the catastrophe, and because he was plotted against him, Maxi firmly decided to overthrow the alliance.  This was unexpected by the alliance. I wonder if the people who decided to attack Maxi would regret their original decision after learning the news that Maxi was not dead.

    "Hey, you can tell me whether you want to accept this deal or not." Seeing that the leaders of the disciples were silent for a long time, Maxi asked impatiently.

    The awakened leaders of the disciples hurriedly picked up the arms list on the table, looked at Maxi furtively, and an idea came to their mind.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No one dared to offend the disciples was despite their superficial appearance.  But her family knew about her family affairs, and the leader of the disciples was very excited. Her disciples were about to become fat pigs waiting to be slaughtered, and the alliance had begun to sharpen their knives.  For this reason, the leaders of the disciples have been restraining their subordinates, but blindly giving in and compromising can never make the alliance put down its butcher knife raised against the disciples.  In order not to sit still and wait for death, the leaders of the disciples have been secretly preparing in the past few years. If the alliance pushes too hard, the leaders of the disciples will not mind making the alliance pay a heavy price before it is destroyed.  But now, it seems that the disciples no longer need to die together.  An opportunity has been placed before the disciples.  It just depends on whether the disciples can grasp it.

    "Hmm the items on this arms list no problem, I can assure you that they will be delivered to you in large quantities. But the issue of remuneration"

    "If twice is not enough, I can give you twice." Maxi frowned and said, while secretly cursing the greed of the disciples.  Unexpectedly, this time Maxi guessed wrong. Hearing this, the leaders of the disciples waved their hands and said quickly: "No, no, no, I mean, this reward is a bit too much. Let alone double it, it is the original reward. It is already a bit too much."  too much."

    "Huh?" Maxi couldn't help but be startled. Showing courtesy for nothing is either a traitor or a thief.

    Seeing the confused look on Maxi's face, the leader of the disciples continued: "To be honest, the disciples have been closely watched by the alliance recently. Lord Maxi must also be aware of the fact that a big tree attracts wind. Maybe it won't be long.  , the disciples will become the next target of the alliance after the master."

    "You disciples do everything. Can you be like me?" Maxi asked with a frown.

    The leader of the disciples smiled bitterly and said to Maxi: "Sir, the original purpose of establishing the disciples was just to have food to eat. I can assure you with all my heart that even if the disciples kidnap and extort, they will kidnap and extort.  The targets are also those bad guys who do evil and are unkind because of their wealth. We disciples have never bullied good people."

    "I am not interested in caring about the conduct of your disciples. You should just tell me what you want to do, right?"

    Hearing Maxi’s words, the leaders of the disciples seemed to have made up their minds.  Shen Sheng said to Maxi: "The disciples can guarantee that you will get the arms that you want. Not only that, even if you plan to rebel, the disciples are willing to devote all their strength. There is only one thing. I hope that Sir Maxi can agree.  .”

    "Promise what?" Maxi asked.

    "You can grant a small request from my disciples."

    "What request?"

    "I hope Master Maxi can take up the position of leader of the disciples." The leader of the disciples whispered to Maxi.  Maxi immediately shook his head after hearing this and replied: "Impossible, how could I agree to this request? I serve as the leader of the disciples, so what do you do? And I can't stand the way the disciples behave. If I really serve as the leader of the disciples,  Leader, I will most likely dissolve the disciples."

    "As long as you are willing to serve as the leader of the disciples, even if the disciples are disbanded, as long as the disciples of the disciples can be properly placed, disbandment is not impossible. As for me, ahem I can be the wife of the leader of the disciples."  After saying this, the leaders of the disciples lowered their heads, and their ears turned red suspiciously.

    Maxi was dumbfounded. He had never expected this situation.  Even though Messing and I had rehearsed various meetings with the leaders of the disciples, we had not rehearsed that this would happen.  What the hell is this?  dowry?  Cut the door upside down?  Bah ~ this is not the key to the problem!

    ……

    With a "bang", the door of the office was pushed open, and Maxi walked out with an ugly face. He didn't even say hello to Messing or Bai Yutang, and walked straight out.  Messing was immediately puzzled when he saw this. Even if the negotiation was not successful, there was no need to be angry, right?  Just as Messing was about to followAt that moment, the leader of the disciples came out and shouted at the back of Maxi who was leaving: "Mr. Maxi, I am looking forward to your answer to me in three days." After hearing the words of the leader of the disciples,  Maxi seemed to walk faster.

    "Huh?" Messing glanced at the leaders of the disciples suspiciously, but chasing Maxi was more important at the moment and he didn't want to think too much. Messing hurriedly chased Maxi.  Bai Yutang wanted to leave when he saw this, but he didn't expect that the leader of the disciples pointed at Bai Yutang and ordered the men around him: "Catch this kid, he is a spy."

    "Huh? Spy? Me? Hey, Mei Xing, explain it to me quickly." Bai Yutang didn't want to reveal his identity, so he could only shout at the top of his voice to Mei Xing, who was not far away.  But Mei Xin was worried about how to deal with Bai Yutang. He would not explain to Bai Yutang and left quickly.

    Seeing that Messing did not help him and that he would be captured if he did not resist, Bai Yutang could only choose to reveal his identity. Fortunately, Messing and Maxi were not around at the moment, so he did not have to worry about them knowing his true identity.  But beyond Bai Yutang's expectation, the leaders of the disciples seemed to be very interested in what he thought. Just when he wanted to tell his true identity, he saw the figures of the leaders of the disciples flashing and appeared in front of him, calling out to him.  before speaking out.  He stuffed a few grains of black stuff into his mouth.  Although Bai Yutang spit it out quickly, Bai Yutang lost the ability to speak.

    "Ah, ah" Bai Yutang pointed at something on the ground and shouted at the leaders of the disciples.  Then the leaders of the disciples said slowly, "Why are you panicking? They're just a few Muggles."

    Muggle, a fruit that can temporarily paralyze a person's mouth.  Bai Yutang didn't expect that the leaders of the disciples would be so insidious. Just when he wanted to take revenge, he was suppressed by several big men who rushed towards him. He was suddenly squeezed out of the air and had little air intake.

    "Don't kill him. Keeping this guy is still useful." The leaders of the disciples gave an explanation.  I returned to the office in a good mood.

    *******************************

    The way men and women get along is that there is never a time of peaceful coexistence. Either the east wind prevails over the west wind, or the west wind overpowers the east wind.  The self-recommendation of the leaders of the disciples made Maxi startled and also flinched a little.  If you don't look at Maxi's strength, Maxi is actually a very innocent person.  I have been practicing Qigong since I was a child, and I have become obsessed with strange creatures like women.  I never really understood it.  For Maxi.  Dealing with women is much more tiring than his hard work.  Over time, Maxi always seemed very passive when facing women.  It is not a good thing if a woman can be treated with a normal attitude by Maxi, because in Maxi's eyes, he does not treat you as a woman.  But today.  Faced with the initiative of the leaders of the disciples, Maxi flinched a little.

    Someone once said that a creature like a woman cannot be beaten for three days.  Go up to the house and uncover the tiles.  After noticing that Maxi was shrinking back and talking about him, the leaders of the disciples, who were still feeling a little shy, immediately let go.  The result was that Maxi hurriedly dropped a sentence and gave a reply three days later before running away.

    "You think, can I agree to that kind of rude request?" Messing asked with an angry look on Maxi's face.  Messing, on the other hand, had a strange face as he looked up and down at Maxi, wondering what the leaders of the disciples noticed about Maxi in front of him.  Maybe it was because Messing’s eyes were so weird that Maxi became a little angry. He glared at Messing and asked, "What are you looking at? Are you looking for a beating?"

    "Hmm Actually, this is not impossible. Think about it, Maxi. If you become the leader of the disciples, then you can adapt the disciples for your own use. You must know that the disciples' information network is very well-informed.  , can be said to be on par with SF Express. However, there is no possibility of conquering SF Express. At present, we are not short of money or people. What we lack most is access to various information from the outside world. After having disciples,  Our last shortcoming has been made up. When the time comes, as long as you stand up and make a call, people who have received favors from you in the past, or who are dissatisfied with the rule of the alliance, will be able to hear our voice at the first time without worrying about being attacked.  The alliance’s ban.”

    "But, there is an additional condition." Maxi said with a blush.

    "What's wrong with marrying a beautiful girl? Maxi, you're not young anymore, it's time to think about personal issues. I think the leader of the disciples is good." Messing was puzzled.  asked.

    Maxi asked angrily: "You think it's good, what about you?"

    Messing shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "I think it's a pity that people don't look down on me. I said, Maxi, didn't you say before that you could dedicate everything to fulfill your wishes? Why did you do it when things came to a close?  You can’t do it anymore? You can’t really say that you can’t do it anymore, can you?”

    "Bah~ I have no problem with ten women at night." It's about a man's dignity.??Maxi replied without hesitation.  But after hearing this, Messing showed a look of disbelief and said: "Hey, you still have ten women at night? You can't even deal with the leaders of the disciples, so you have the nerve to brag to me?"

    "Oh" Maxi, who was pushed to the corner, said depressedly: "But this was so sudden, I was not mentally prepared at all."

    "Hypocritical, what kind of mental preparation does this require? Just turn off the lights and go to bed to create the next generation." Messing replied carelessly.

    Maxi suddenly realized that it might have been a mistake for him to tell Messing about this matter.  I had no choice but to change the subject and ask: "Why didn't you see that Yu Baitang come back with you? Where has he been?"

    "Oh, he was left behind by the disciples. I deliberately did not save him. Maxi, I think there is something wrong with that Yubaitang." Messing replied without any concealment.

    Maxi nodded when he heard this and said: "Of course there is something wrong with that guy. His name is not Yubaitang at all, but Bai Yutang. He is a person in the eyes of the sky directly under the Five Elders Association."

    "How did you know?" Messing asked in confusion.

    "I had seen him before when I was attacked. But his state of mind at that time was completely different from when we saw him in the ruined temple. So I didn't recognize him at first. But when I saw him entering the disciples  After the arrogance shown by the general headquarters queen, I suddenly remembered his identity. That guy already knows my true identity, and it seems that I cannot let him leave Men Douxing alive."

    Messing shook his head when he heard this and said: "In fact, it is not necessary to take his life. It is still useful to keep him. After all, your identity cannot be concealed for a lifetime. When you ascend to a higher level, he is the best person to prove your identity.  "

    "That's it. Then why don't you go to the disciples and remind them not to silence that guy?"

    Hearing this, Messing looked at Maxi with a strange expression and asked: "Maxi, in what capacity do you want me to give orders to the disciples? I think that as your military advisor, it seems that I cannot give orders to the disciples.  Bar?"

    Maxi cursed depressedly and said to Messing angrily: "Go and tell the leader of the disciples that I agree to the conditions she proposed. But you also tell me that since you have handed over the disciples to me. Then.  Everyone must listen to me, including her. If there is someone who is acting against the will"

    ……

    "If there is such a person, I will be the first one not to let him go!" The leaders of the disciples said with a serious face to Messing who came to reply.  Messing nodded upon hearing this.  He said to the leaders of the disciples: "I am Maxi's strategist, so you can also be regarded as my mistress. As a strategist, I want to give you some advice."

    "Please speak." The leaders of the disciples said upon seeing this.

    "As the former leader of the disciples, I know that you are very concerned about the future of the disciples, but since you plan to hand over the disciples to Maxi, then please respect Maxi's decision. Even if Maxi may issue the wrong decision  Order, please don't point out his mistakes in front of outsiders. You can temporarily withhold the wrong order from being executed, and then communicate with Maxi privately, considering Maxi's personality. As long as you are reasonable, he is  He will correct it, but don't tear him down in public. I know that the reason why you put forward the additional condition is to give you a reason to convince the internal members of the disciples. But since they want to become a couple  , then please fulfill your responsibilities as a wife."

    After listening to Messing's words, the leaders of the disciples were silent for a moment, and then slowly said to Messing: "I admit that most of what you just said is correct, and I also admit that the conditions for marrying Maxi were finally proposed.  It's selfish. But you can rest assured that I don't have any ill will towards Maxi. Since I have decided to marry him, I will naturally fulfill the responsibilities of a wife. You don't need to remind me about this. As for your reminder  I want to thank you for how I should get along with Maxi in the future. I was still a little at a loss at first. After all, it is my first time to get married, and I don’t think there will be a second time.”

    The matter was settled in this way, Maxi married the leader of the disciples and took over the disciples at the same time.  However, in order to conceal the wedding from others, the wedding was not held solemnly. Except for some dignitaries from the disciples, no one else attended.  The disciples within the disciples were just very strange. Their leader suddenly changed, and was replaced by a man who wore a mask all day long. The original leader of the disciples changed his job and became the wife and secretary of the masked man.

    ……

    Messing has no interest in studying whether Maxi’s married life is happy, but it can be seen from Maxi’s growing smile that this guy is living a good life during this time.  Both he and the leaders of the disciples were carefully protecting this sudden love.

    Now Mei Xin is sitting opposite Bai Yutang.  Since being placed under house arrest,Yutang has been looking for a way to escape.  It's just that his identity doesn't seem to play a role among the disciples.  People here turn a blind eye to the generous terms they offer.  Even if he just asked them to help send a message outside, these people would ignore him.

    But just when Bai Yutang was at a loss what to do, Messing came.  When he saw Mei Xin, Bai Yutang became furious. It was because of this guy who refused to save him that he was put under house arrest here and never saw the light of day.

    "What are you doing here?" Bai Yutang asked angrily.

    “Come to see you and see you off on your last journey.” Messing replied while placing dishes on the table.

    "Are you going to kill me to silence me?" Bai Yutang asked with a sneer.

    "Whether you want to be silenced or not, the key actually depends on your own choice. Although no one has died since ancient times, but if you die in such a way that no one knows about it, Bai Yutang, can you accept it?"

    Messing revealed his real name.  A cold light flashed in Bai Yutang's eyes, and he asked in a deep voice: "How much else do you know about me? Who told you?"

    Messing poured a glass of wine for Bai Yutang slowly and said: "There is no need to doubt your shady companions who are hiding in the dark. It is Maxi who sees through your identity, not anyone else."

    "Humph! Can he recognize me?" Bai Yutang said with some disbelief.

    "You are just too confident. Why can't Maxi recognize you? You can recognize Maxi's true identity, so why can't Maxi recognize you too? Bai Yutang, who is the one who attacked him in the first place.  Bai Yutang, come on, let's have a drink. Don't just talk." Messing said, picking up the wine glass.

    Bai Yutang hesitated for a moment when he saw this, but after seeing the sarcastic look in Mei Xing's eyes, he couldn't help but pick up his wine glass angrily and clinked it with Mei Xin.

    After a glass of good wine, the relationship between the two seemed to get closer.  Messing said slowly: "Wine is a good thing. People often say that a thousand cups of wine is too little to meet a close friend, but I don't know if we are close friends?"

    "Probably not. You are a rebel. I am an officer and soldier. Since ancient times, good and evil have always been incompatible." Bai Yutang shook his head and said.

    Messing sneered at Bai Yutang's words, snorted disdainfully and said: "With the current performance of the alliance, where are the officers and soldiers? I don't think they are much different from bandits. Do you know? In the few days you have been imprisoned, the alliance has  A new tax bill has been introduced. It’s called the sleep tax. Each person has to pay ten yuan a month, which is not expensive. But even the stupid emperor in ancient times wouldn’t use such a bastard excuse to make money!”

    Bai Yutang was speechless and kept drinking.  Messing sneered when he saw this, but had no intention of letting Bai Yutang go.  He continued: "Except for the ridiculous sleep tax, is the League of Justice really just in your eyes? Wasn't the animalization experiment secretly hosted by the League? Wasn't Maxi's assassination that day not a secret hand of the League? HahaBai Yutang  , don’t pull the skin of a tiger in front of me, an insider, that will only make me look down on you.”

    "Messing Jones, didn't your Jones family once swear a poisonous oath to become someone else's strategist? Why did you break your oath?" Bai Yutang pointed out Messing's identity, stared at Messing and asked  road.  But Messing didn't show any surprise at all, and replied calmly: "It's very simple, because Max passed the test left by his ancestors, and I am qualified to assist him in achieving great things."

    “Aren’t you worried about making the same mistakes as your ancestors again?”

    Messing replied nonchalantly: "I'm worried, but what does it matter? You have a lot of talent but can't find a chance to express it. Do you know what it feels like?"

    It’s not that Bai Yutang didn’t understand Mei Xin’s thoughts, but it was precisely because of his understanding that Bai Yutang didn’t know what he should say next.  People like Messing have a crazy factor hidden in their bones, and any words of justice Ling Ran will be bullshit in front of him.  In order not to humiliate himself, Bai Yutang said nothing and just drank.

    ??Wine is really a good thing, it can shorten the distance between people.  The drunk Mei Xin and Bai Yutang were like a pair of brothers, changing glasses and chatting happily.  It's just that the topics they talked about were a bit inappropriate for children, which can be seen from the obscene expressions on their faces and the bursts of lewd laughter they let out from time to time.

    When Maxi asked someone to come find Mei Xing, Mei Xing and Bai Yutang were already drunk and lying on the ground.  Two people carried Messing in front of Maxi.  Facing Messing who smelled of alcohol, Maxi frowned and ordered: "Go and prepare a basin of cold water."

    "Actually, there is a kind of soup in this world called hangover soup, which can relieve hangover. It is much more effective than pouring cold water on it, and it will not leave any sequelae."

    "What are the side effects of pouring cold water on it?" Standing on the horseThe former leader of the disciples behind Kexi and now Maxi's wife asked curiously.

    "Of course it's easy to catch a cold." Messing replied casually and got up from the ground.

    Maxi rolled his eyes at Messing angrily and asked, "What's the result? Is it possible for Bai Yutang to surrender?"

    "That guy is very smart. It is a bit difficult to get him to surrender, but considering the benefits he will bring to us after surrendering, it is worth spending a little time." Messing replied after hearing this.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 926 Betrayal

    As Maxi's wife, Carmen has always wanted to find opportunities to show Maxi her abilities.  It’s just that that opportunity is so hard to find, Maxi is so capable, and there’s usually nothing for Carmen to do.  Now hearing Messing's words, Carmen interrupted and asked: "Maxi, do you plan to conquer that Bai Yutang?"

    Maxi heard the words and replied: "Well, that guy is a member of the Sky Eye organization affiliated with the Five Elders Association. We know too little about the Sky Eye. If we can get him to join us, it will have a great impact on our future actions.  s help  ."

    "How about you leave the matter of recruiting and surrendering Bai Yutang to me?" Carmen asked.

    "You? HmmOkay, let me give it a try." Maxi originally wanted to refuse, but seeing Carmen's hopeful face, she temporarily changed her mind and agreed to Carmen's self-recommendation.

    After receiving the permission, Carmen did not hesitate and was ready to persuade Bai Yutang to surrender.  Of course, before going, Carmen also needs to prepare some tools necessary for surrender.

    ……

    Inside the prison

    Bai Yutang looked at Carmen who came to see him in confusion, wondering why there was a change of people today?  What is this leader of the disciples doing here?  Until now, Bai Yutang still feels puzzled and doesn't understand why Messing can come and go freely in the disciples' headquarters and is treated like a guest.  I forgot to ask last time. I originally planned to get some words out of Messing before he got drunk today, but now that someone has changed, this plan may come to nothing.  But, what was the leader of the disciples doing when he came to see himself as a prisoner?

    Ignoring Bai Yutang's doubts, Carmen sat across from Bai Yutang, smiled and said to Bai Yutang: "Don't just stand, come, let's sit down and talk."

    Bai Yutang, who didn’t know what kind of medicine was sold in Carmen’s gourd, sat down.  Bai Yutang knew very well that even if he didn't sit down.  Carmen also has a way to make herself sit down, so why should she be in trouble with herself.

    Seeing Bai Yutang sit down, Carmen reached out and poured a glass of wine for Bai Yutang, and asked: "The disciples have been a little busy these days, so I neglected you. Please don't take offense."

    "Er, no wonder, no wonder." Bai Yutang replied quickly when he heard this, and his doubts became even worse.  Just listen to Carmen continue: "I know you are a talent, and what I value most is talent. I know your identity. But I still hope you can make another choice and come to work with me."

    The recruitment was very straightforward. While drinking, Bai Yutang's mind began to spin rapidly.  Carmen's behavior is very strange. She doesn't want to recruit people early in the morning and doesn't want to be solicited later.  It happened that she suddenly came to recruit herself after Messing showed his intention to recruit.  Is there a conflict between Maxi and the disciples?  So after learning that he was recruited, he wanted to recruit himself before Maxi?

    Seeing that Bai Yutang was silent, Carmen did not urge him.  He just smiled and watched as Bai Yutang drank the wine he had specially spiked without noticing.

    "How are you thinking?" Carmen asked softly.

    Bai Yutang pondered for a moment.  Finally, he said to Carmen with a hint of regret: "I'm really sorry. I have already planned to join Mr. Maxi. I can only say that I am very sorry for your solicitation."

    "You want to take refuge with Maxi? Are you really planning to take refuge with Maxi?" Carmen asked, staring at Bai Yutang.

    Seeing that Carmen's reaction was a bit unusual, Bai Yutang nodded quickly and affirmed: "Yes, I do plan to take refuge with Master Maxi. Although he is not very powerful now. But I believe his potential is huge, and I will not suffer any disadvantages by following him in the future.  .”

    "Are you going to stop thinking about it?" Carmen seemed to be making a last-ditch effort.

    But Bai Yutang replied with a firm face: "I'm sorry, please respect my choice. And aren't the disciples and Master Maxi also partners? From now on, they will be comrades-in-arms, so there is no need to distinguish them so clearly."

    "Haha You are wrong. The disciples are not partners with Maxi. They are Maxi's subordinates. Since you must join Maxi, I won't say anything more. There is something you said that is very important.  Yes, from now on we are all comrades-in-arms, and we really don’t need to distinguish ourselves so clearly.”

    Carmen’s words shocked Bai Yutang. As an intelligence agent with the Sky Eye, he knew better than many people how much power the disciples had.  But now that I heard Carmen's words, I couldn't help but wonder when the disciples changed their surname to Ma?

    "When did you take refuge with Lord Maxi?" Bai Yutang asked tentatively.

    "Haha No one will answer your question before you prove your sincerity." Carmen said to Bai Yutang with a smile.

    Bai Yutang couldn't help but frown, but he was relieved immediately.  Indeed, what Carmen said is true. As long as you are not a fool, it is impossible to believe it easily.Your own surrender.  Seeing that Bai Yutang didn't quibble, Carmen couldn't help but nodded secretly, but she still had to give a warning.

    "Actually, you don't have to be too anxious. It's very simple to prove your sincerity. As long as you answer some questions that we are interested in, it will naturally prove the authenticity of your surrender. I would like to remind you in advance, don't try to  You must have heard about the abilities of the disciples. It only takes a little time to prove whether what you said is true. Once it is proven that you lied, don't blame me for not warning you in advance.  You. The means of punishment are beyond your imagination."

    "Is it that exaggerated?" Bai Yutang said with some disbelief.

    Carmen heard the words and sneered, stretched out her hand and patted her gently, and then four women with good figures and scantily clad clothes walked in and danced in front of Bai Yutang.  Bai Yutang watched with gusto at first, but after watching for less than five minutes, Bai Yutang suddenly realized something, and his face suddenly became ugly and abnormal. He stared at Carmen who was looking at him with a smile, and asked with a wry smile.  : "As for what you did so well?"

    "Haha don't worry, there is an antidote." Carmen replied with a smile.

    Bai Yutang knew that what Carmen didn’t say was that if he wanted the antidote, he had to answer the question honestly.  He is less than thirty years old this year, and for a normal man, the physiological phenomenon can last until he is sixty, seventy or even eighty or ninety years old. He will be immortal for decades. It is better to be an eunuch than to be an eunuch. That kind of life is not what Bai Yutang wants to live.  .

    "As for it?" Bai Yutang asked depressedly.

    Looking at Bai Yutang’s extremely depressed face, Carmen was in a good mood at the moment.  This was originally prepared for Bai Yutang.  Through the investigation of Bai Yutang, Carmen discovered that this guy is a womanizer.  As the saying goes, the snake is beaten seven inches away. If you have equipment but no way to use it, I don't believe you will not submit.  And even if Bai Yutang refuses this time, Carmen still has other damaging moves waiting for Bai Yutang.  Maybe Bai Yutang surrendering at this time would be a better choice for Bai Yutang.

    For the sake of the sexual happiness of his lower body in the future, Bai Yutang accepted Carmen's persuasion to surrender with some humiliation.  But Maxi, who had been observing secretly, felt like he couldn't laugh or cry.  I really underestimated my wife Carmen. I didn't expect this guy to have such an eccentric side.  There is a drug in this world that can reduce desire, and what Carmen did was mix the drug into wine, and then use Bai Yutang to stress her future sexual life.  Forcing Bai Yutang to submit.

    But overall, the results are still satisfactory.  It's probably related to my future sexual life, and that guy Bai Yutang probably won't talk nonsense.

    Messing on the side suddenly said with emotion: "I didn't expect that Carmen is also a secretive person. Maxi, you have to be careful in the future."

    "The same goes for you, Messing. Sooner or later, you will be unlucky because of your mouth. To avoid that situation, take care of your mouth." Maxi said to Messing angrily.

    Messing laughed when he heard this.  Said: "When your wish is fulfilled, I will retire, but I will not let you have the opportunity to be cooked by lackeys. The current situation is very good for us, and what we have to do next is to take advantage of the alliance's lack of time.  Take this period of time into account and work hard to strengthen yourself. Maxi, it’s time for you to get in touch with old friends you were familiar with before.”

    Hear what Messing said.  Maxi couldn't help but hesitate and asked: "Isn't it a little early to contact those people now?"

    "In my opinion, it's too late. I hope you know better than me about the principle of taking tea to cool down. Before you contact them, you are a dead person in their eyes. Only let them know that you are still alive. And still alive.  It has to be interesting, so that we can attract them."

    "But what if someone spreads the news that I am still alive?" Maxi asked worriedly.

    Messing heard the words and replied: "That's better. We originally had the intention to spread the news that you are still alive. If he really did this, he would actually help us. But for the sake of safety, I suggest  Find someone you can trust first."

    Maxi nodded and said: "Okay, then I need to think about it carefully, and I will leave it to you to ask Bai Yutang about the Sky Eye."

    "Well, I don't want to worry about this. I think it's better to leave it to Carmen to handle it." Messing declined.

    This matter was not a very important matter in the first place. Seeing that Messing recommended Carmen, Maxi had no objection and nodded and said: "It's okay, but you still need to listen to it like you are now, so as not to be fooled by Bai Yutang's nonsense.  .”

    Messing said with a smile: "I think when it comes to the sexual life of the lower body, the white manYutang doesn’t dare to mess around.  "

    And the fact is just as Messing said, Bai Yutang did not dare to mess around. He gave answers to all the questions asked by Carmen one by one. As for whether it is true, it will take time to verify.  Carmen was surprised by Bai Yutang's cooperative attitude.  Carmen has interrogated other people before and used the same method, but she has never encountered Xiang Bai Yutang like this. He said whatever he asked. Even if he got up several times at night, as long as Carmen asked, he would do it.  I will tell you honestly.  They are so cooperative that if this continues, the people responsible for interrogation will be in danger of being laid off.

    Fortunately, there are only a handful of cooperative people like Bai Yutang, and those who are specifically responsible for interrogations have not yet experienced an unemployment crisis.  Regarding Bai Yutang's confession, Carmen has ordered people to confirm it as quickly as possible.  Before it was confirmed, Bai Yutang's treatment had also been improved.  No longer having to live in a dark and damp dungeon, Bai Yutang lay on the bed after taking a bath and fell asleep in no time.

    Although personal freedom is still restricted now, the current treatment is already very good for Bai Yutang two days ago.  Taking refuge in Maxi is the only effective way for Bai Yutang to change the current situation.  Originally, he planned to sow discord between Maxi and his disciples by seeking refuge with Maxi.  But it turns out that this is a bit difficult, because Bai Yutang discovered that during the few days he was imprisoned, the leader of the disciples, that bad bitch Carmen, actually married Maxi.  He casually gave Maxi a complete intelligence system.

    Damn it!  Why can't I encounter such a good thing?  Bai Yutang, who was lying on the bed, thought to himself with some indignation.  If you think about it carefully, you are right. The disciples have great families and great careers, and whoever gets it can live without worries for several lifetimes.  And if Maxi gets it, it is almost equivalent to saving decades of hard work, plus there is also a beautiful girl like Carmen as a bonus.  Anyone else would be jealous, sighing at Maxi's good luck, and secretly cursing in his heart, the good cabbage is called a pig!

    "Dong~dong~dong~" Just when Bai Yutang was thinking wildly, there was a knock on the door, and a woman's voice came from outside the door.  "Mr. Bai, the leader wants to see you."

    Hearing this, Bai Yutang jumped out of bed. When he opened the door, he saw a very beautiful woman standing outside the door. Unfortunately, Bai Yutang was unable to do anything at this moment.  I could only sigh secretly at my bad luck, put on a smile and asked: "This sister. I don't know which leader wants to see me."

    "You just come with me." It's a pity that Bai Yutang's handsome smiling face was shown to the blind man.  The woman didn't seem to care about Bai Yutang's appearance at all. She answered lightly and turned around to leave.  Seeing this, Bai Yutang quickly followed.

    As the woman arrived at the office of the disciple leaders, she stood still and knocked on the door. After getting permission from the office, she turned to Bai Yutang and said, "You can go in now."

    When the woman reported to the office just now, Bai Yutang knew that it was Maxi who wanted to see him.  After listening to the woman's words, he opened the door and walked in.  As soon as we entered, we saw Maxi, Messing and Carmen.

    Bai Yutang, who didn’t know why Maxi wanted to see him, stood in front of Maxi with a normal expression, waiting for Maxi to speak first.  Seeing this, Maxi motioned to Messing who was standing beside him, and Messing coughed lightly in understanding.  Then he said to Bai Yutang: "Bai Yutang, are you still used to living here these days?"

    "It's okay. Apart from the restrictions on personal freedom, the food and accommodation are quite satisfactory." Bai Yutang replied after hearing this.

    "There is no way to restrict your personal freedom. Whose identity is not so pure? There is something you need to do right now, but I don't know if you are willing to do it."

    "What's the matter?" Bai Yutang asked after hearing this.

    "Do you still remember what you told us about what happened to you when we first met in the ruined temple?"

    Hearing Mei Xin mention this, Bai Yutang's mind moved and he asked: "Is there any clue about my request for help?"

    "Yes, after receiving your request for help, Tianyan sent a person to rescue you. At the same time, we have also been looking for you in the past few days to find the things you lost when you came to Douxing. We are honored to tell you that everything has been  We've found it for you. The question now is, you have surrendered to us now, so is it time for you to draw a clear line with your previous organization?"

    "You want me to kill the people who come to me?" Bai Yutang looked at Messing with a strange expression and asked.

    "There is no need, I just want you to come forward and send him away. There is no need to break up with Tianyan yet." Messing shook his head and replied.

    Hearing this, Bai Yutang secretly breathed a sigh of relief and prevented himself from attacking his companions. This decision made Bai Yutang a little relaxed.  However, how to send away the people who come to find him really requires Bai Yutang to plan carefully.

    &nbsp; The next morning, Bai Yutang dressed up and arrived at the meeting place agreed with the visitor.  It's just that Bai Yutang didn't come when he was waiting left or right. It wasn't until Bai Yutang got a little impatient and was about to turn around and leave that he saw a familiar face walking towards him calmly.

    When he saw the direction the man was coming from, Bai Yutang immediately became furious. The man had obviously been staying in the car, but he didn't show up. He didn't show up until he saw that he was about to leave. It was really unreasonable!

    Bai Yutang, who was feeling unhappy, had an unpleasant meeting with the "uncle" who was deliberately late.  Bai Yutang felt that the people who came to see him would not do things well, but the "uncle" who came to see Bai Yutang felt that he was here to save Bai Yutang, but Bai Yutang's attitude was very disappointing.

    The two parties almost broke up on bad terms. After getting the package thrown by the "uncle" to him, Bai Yutang's face turned extremely dark.  Mr. Qian won't say anything anymore. The key is that the "uncle" had a bad mouth, but he still muttered something before leaving, and that voice had to be heard by Bai Yutang.

    Bai Yutang knew that the person he met was the person in the eyes of heaven, and there was no possibility of the disciples causing trouble.  But it was precisely because of this that Bai Yutang was disappointed with Tianyan.  Before leaving, "Uncle" muttered that the person in charge of the Sky Eye was happy all day long after learning about his misfortune, and finally thought of sending someone to rescue him. It was rare to see such a boss who gloated about his subordinates' misfortune.

    Originally, Bai Yutang wanted to play the role of Shang, who was born in Cao Ying and whose heart is in the Han Dynasty.  But now, Bai Yutang doesn't want to play any countermeasures.  You don't pay attention to me anyway, so why should I get up on the pole and get in front of you.  If you don't care about me, others will care about me.

    The person in charge of Tianyan would never have imagined that due to one of his own negligence, his capable subordinates would be alienated from him.  In fact, this is not difficult to understand.  But for those who have the ability, the pursuit of money is often secondary. Their biggest wish is a sense of identity.  It is actually not difficult to gain their loyalty. As long as you can make them identify with you, they will not leave you easily even if the treatment is not as good as others.  However, it is difficult to establish this sense of identity, but it is easy to destroy it. It may often be just an unintentional mistake that will cause the loss of the sense of identity of the subordinates.

    This is what the person in charge of Tianyan is encountering right now.  Because he often complained about Bai Yutang's various shortcomings in front of his subordinates, the results were effective, and as a result, not many people in Tianyan had a favorable impression of Bai Yutang.  In order to please the person in charge of Tianyan, the "uncle" who was sent to the rescue this time would naturally not give Bai Yutang a good look.  The result was that Tianyan lost Bai Yutang's loyalty.

    Bai Yutang seemed to have made up his mind and returned to the disciples. It can be said that he did not want to see the person who came to rescue him at all.  The little money that person brought was not even enough for the return ticket. Could it be that he planned to work all the way back?  For Bai Yutang, who had already gotten back everything he had lost in Mendou Star, he really didn't like the little money the "uncle" sent him.

    “ Maxi and others knew everything about what happened to Bai Yutang. For them, this result was really what they wanted.  Originally, they planned to secretly send someone to pretend to be so that Bai Yutang would give up on Tianyan.  But he didn't expect that Tianyan would be so cooperative and actively make Bai Yutang hate Tianyan without having to remind him.

    With the cooperation of Bai Yutang, the disciples easily mastered the lists of lurking Sky Eye intelligence agents on the three planets: Mendou Star, Gusta Star and Oruf Star.  He also said that his mission for this trip was to find out the true identity of the masked man.  Now the task can be completed, the masked man is Maxi, and what does he want to do?  It is to overthrow the rule of the alliance and establish a new alliance.

    With day and night defense, it is difficult to guard against domestic thieves. With Bai Yutang's help, the disciples' goals became more targeted. The Sky Eye intelligence agent who was ordered to stay at Dou Xing suddenly felt something was wrong.  The unusual sensitivity to the surrounding environment made the Sky Eye intelligence agents feel that Men Douxing was no longer safe, and they wanted to evacuate or hide. However, they did not expect that as soon as they made a move, the disciples would arrive behind them.  Regardless of whether they were evacuated or lurking, in the eyes of the surrounding neighbors, they just suddenly moved or traveled far away, without attracting the slightest attention.  But these intelligence agents were definitely eliminated.

    The abnormality in Mendou Star certainly attracted the attention of Tianyan, but at the moment, Tianyan was already so busy that he had no time to pay attention to the abnormality happening on Mendou Star.  The person in charge of the Sky Eye casually put aside the report about the missing persons on Mendou Star, picked up the report about the inner circle of the Death Star Domain, and walked to the conference hall of the Wu Lao Hui headquarters.

    Since the Night Owl team entered the inner circle of the Death Star under the cover of General Luo Lin, the information sent back has not been good at all.  Right nowThe inner circle of the Death Star Territory is simply a Shura field. Everyone is like crazy, constantly attacking the same kind they encounter.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 927 Meeting an old friend in a foreign land

    In the inner circle of the Death Star Territory, on an unknown star

    Luo Lin looked stern and stood on a slope looking like she was not in a good mood.  Anyone else would probably be like her, tracking Wu Meng into the inner circle of the Death Star Territory with full of ambition.  But before they could find Wu Meng, the pirates who had discovered their whereabouts were attacked.

    " Of course Rowling would not look down upon those reckless pirates, and immediately ordered a counterattack.  But surprisingly, the pirates were repelled wave after wave, but there was still no sign of disappearing.  Unable to withstand the pirates' carousel battle, General Luo Lin had no choice but to order his troops to break out of the encirclement like bereft dogs and hide on the unknown star to rest and recuperate.  When she thought of those arrogant pirates, Rowling couldn't help clenching her fists.

    "General Luo Lin" Just when Luo Lin secretly vowed to regain her position in the future, Bonan, the captain of the Night Owl Team, came over.  Bonan felt that he needed to talk to Rowling now.  Judging from the battles with pirates, General Rowling was indeed as hostile to pirates as rumored.  Their main task right now is to capture or eliminate Wu Meng on the spot, not to get entangled with a group of pirates.

    Seemingly understanding Bonan's purpose, Luo Lin said calmly: "I know what you want to say. Don't worry, I can still distinguish the seriousness of the matter. In two hours, we will continue to search for Wu Meng's whereabouts."

    Bonan smiled when he heard this, nodded to Luo Lin and said, "General Luo Lin, I am very happy that you can think so."

    "Yeah." Luo Lin just responded and stopped looking at Bonan.  Bo Nan, who found it boring, laughed, found an excuse and left.  He felt that Rowling was like a powder keg at this time, and it was better not to touch her at this time.

    Two hours later, Luo Lin ordered the troops to leave as promised to Bonan.  Although they had experienced successive battles, everyone still felt very tired.  But after listening to Luo Lin's order, everyone set off.  What was unexpected was that not long after the troops left, they encountered a group of pirates again.  Like sharks smelling blood, the pirates swarmed again.  Rowling didn't understand why these pirates were so crazy, so she could only fight and run away. She finally got rid of the pirates' pursuit. Now Rowling and others could not leave. They had to take a long rest, otherwise the troops would  It is very likely that he will collapse due to physical problems.

    Although Bonan was very anxious about Wu Meng’s whereabouts.  However, we had to consider the actual combat capabilities of the soldiers, so there was no other way to think of except nodding in agreement with Rowling's suggestion.  But things are often so full of comedy. When Bonan discovered that Wu Meng's whereabouts appeared on the planet where he and others were resting, Bonan couldn't help but lament the coincidence of fate.

    Now that Wu Meng’s whereabouts have been discovered.  What happens next has nothing to do with Rowling and others.  The task of capturing Wu Meng originally belonged to Ye Xiao, and Luo Lin and others were only responsible for escorting him along the way.  Now Wu Meng has been discovered.  Naturally, Rowling's mission has been half completed.  The rest is that Wu Meng will either be caught or killed, which has nothing to do with Rowling.

    Luo Lin did not volunteer to follow Wu Meng, but stayed on her own ship, waiting for the victory of Bonan and others.  As for whether it can triumph or not, only God knows.  Rowling knows anyway.  It's not easy.

    Bonan and others left and followed the traces left by Wu Meng.  After Luo Lin visited the wounded, she was free for a while.  In order to avoid being discovered by pirates, Rowling's starship was hidden on the back of a mountain.  Being close to a river, there is no need to worry about water issues.

    With nothing to do, Luo Lin wanted to find something to do for herself.  After searching around, Luo Lin found to her dismay that there was no room for her to intervene on the entire starship.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao kept the starship in order, which made Luo Lin suddenly have the idea that she was a redundant person.

    Depressed Rowling decided to climb a mountain to burn off some strong energy through exercise.  But what Rowling didn't expect was that when she just climbed to the top of the mountain, several people also appeared on the other side of the mountain.

    "Han Yu?" Luo Lin called out in surprise.

    Hearing someone calling his name, Han Yu couldn't help but be startled. After carefully looking at the person standing opposite, he asked tentatively: "Huh? General Luo Lin?"

    "Have you forgotten who I am?" Luo Lin asked, glaring at Han Yu.

    Han Yu then smiled, scratched his head, and replied: "It's really General Luo Lin. I really didn't expect to meet you here. By the way, General Luo Lin, have you been attacked by pirates?"

    "Have you encountered it too?" Luo Lin asked without answering.

    Han Yu smiled, nodded and admitted: "I met them, and there were more than one. Good guy, those pirates are like crazy., chasing after the Courage.  Fortunately, the Courage was fast and was able to get rid of those difficult pirates.  By the way, General Rowling, do you know why those pirates went crazy?  "

    "I'm not sure about that." Luo Lin shook her head and replied.

    "Hehe You are not as well-informed as we are. We captured a few pirate prisoners, and after questioning them, we found out that the first place where pirates went crazy was this planet, so we came here to investigate and unravel ourselves.  Curiosity. What will Lord Rowling do on this planet in the future?"

    Luo Lin heard this and replied: "You are not considered outsiders, and telling you is nothing. The Wu Meng we captured earlier escaped. I was ordered to lead an elite team to capture Wu Meng."

    "Wu Meng? Is that the old pervert who thinks about playing with humans and beasts all day long? Your alliance is really good enough. If you manage to catch such a dangerous guy and don't kill him quickly, why are you still keeping that scourge?"  Han Yu shook his head and said to Luo Lin.  Rowling was speechless and didn't know how to continue.

    Fortunately, Han Yu just complained casually, and then enthusiastically invited Luo Lin, saying that they found a hot spring where they parked the boat, and they could go and wash together.  Of course, Luo Lin would not misunderstand Han Yu's intentions. He said that they would wash it off together, but he had no intention of taking advantage of her.

    Bathing in hot springs is still very attractive to women.  Of course, it is equally attractive to men, but I don’t know whether men are more interested in hot spring baths or women bathing in hot springs.

    Luo Lin readily agreed to Han Yu's invitation and casually brought Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao along with her.  There is always something joyful about meeting old friends in a foreign land.  So the man's side.  On the women's side, they all went their separate ways.  Luo Lin and Liu Qingmei were not alone. They were accompanied by five girls: Lin Ke, Qiao Yan'er, Han Mengxin, Angelita, and an unknown girl named Lin Wei.  In terms of the total number of personnel, Han Yu's side was at a disadvantage.

    The relationship between the two parties has always been good, and they get along very harmoniously. The laughter made everyone relax from the previous battle.  Luo Lin lay in the warm spring water, her whole body felt relaxed, and the deep sleep made Luo Lin's upper and lower eyelids fight.  Not long after, he lay in the hot spring and fell asleep. Liu Qingmei and others couldn't help but lower their voices when they saw this.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Luo Lin was awakened by a burst of fragrance.  After sniffing hard, Luo Lin looked at the source of the scent, which was where Han Yu and others were.  The voices of Liu Qingmei and others came.  He stood up and walked to the big stone used as a boundary, and looked across.  Han Yu and his gang are having barbecue.  The chef Shi Bafang is here.  The standard of barbecue is naturally not low.  Luo Lin swallowed quietly and coughed lightly, trying to attract the attention of Han Yu and others.  It was just beyond Rowling's expectation that none of these bastards pretended not to hear.

    "Hmmhmm" Luo Lin coughed vigorously. Han Yu shook his head and said, "If you want to eat, come and get it yourself. Why are you so polite?"

    Hearing what Han Yu said.  Luo Lin was a little embarrassed, and laughed and said: "Haha I haven't been as relaxed as I am now for a long time."

    "So what, are you a little more careful about your image?" Han Yu said as he looked at Luo Lin who came out from behind the big rock.

    "What's wrong?" Luo Lin looked down at herself in confusion, her face suddenly turned red.  He turned around quickly and ran away.  But in this way, with only a towel covering her breasts, her entire back was exposed.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and asked Shi Tianbao: "Is your immediate boss always so careless?"

    "Keep your voice down, or you'll be in trouble if you're heard." Shi Tianbao replied nervously.

    After a while, Rowling came back wearing a coat.  Liu Qingmei immediately pulled Luo Lin over.

    "You didn't even know to call me just now." Luo Lin couldn't help complaining to Liu Qingmei.  Hearing this, Liu Qingmei replied a little aggrievedly: "I shouted, but you almost beat me."

    "Ah? Is there any? Maybe I was confused. Hurry up and hand over the food, I'm going to starve to death." When Luo Lin heard this, she felt a little embarrassed and quickly changed the subject.

    When Liu Qingmei heard this, she quickly brought over the food she had prepared while Luo Lin was getting dressed.  Rowling was not polite and immediately started chewing.  Liu Qingmei and others who had already eaten were chatting softly on the side.

    Men’s topics can never be separated from women, and women’s topics can never be separated from men.  Liu Qingmei and others chatted back and forth, and naturally the conversation came to the man.  But what about that man?  Of course it's the nearest man.  As a result, Han Yu and others were tricked.  Of course, Han Yu and others did not suffer, because Liu Qingmei and others were also at a loss at this moment.??Took the trick.

    "Hey, hey, hey, stop it. Why should we talk about men? Let's talk about something else." Luo Lin, who was eighty percent full, finally turned her attention from the food to other aspects. When Liu Qing heard that  Mei and others were talking, and he quickly interrupted.  Since the audience has a request, Liu Qingmei and others will naturally satisfy it.  What can we talk about?  After much deliberation, the only common topic left was the rampant behavior of pirates during this period.  Compared with Luo Lin and Liu Qingmei, Lin Ke and others obviously need to know more about relevant things.

    According to Lin Ke, it didn’t take long for the pirates to become abnormal, but it happened very suddenly, without any prior warning.  All the pirates seemed to have been suddenly cursed, attacking crazily all living creatures they encountered, and what's more terrible is that when attacking, these pirates did not consider whether the target they wanted to attack was something they could  To deal with.  Just attack blindly, either killing the opponent or being killed by the opponent.

    Hearing this, Rowling couldn't help but ask: "In other words, you don't know the reason why the pirates suddenly went berserk."

    "Well, but through the prisoners we captured, we know that the pirates who first launched the crazy attack appeared on this planet, so we came to take a look and want to find out what caused the pirates to go berserk."

    "Haha I didn't expect that you would care about this kind of thing. It's really unexpected." Luo Lin suddenly smiled and said to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke also smiled when he heard this.  He replied helplessly: "Actually, we don't want to, but if the pirates can't settle down, their adventurous life can't continue. That's why we need to find out about this matter. But Rowling, how did you know?"  Is that Wu Meng here?"

    "It's not like I caught him in vain. Even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, I will still have a way to find him." Luo Lin replied with some pride.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the communicator on the table suddenly rang.  When Luo Lin opened it, she heard an anxious voice coming from the communicator, "General Luo Lin. Something happened. That Night Owl team has really become someone's midnight snack this time."

    "What's going on?" Luo Lin asked with a frown.

    "Except for Bonan, the captain of the Night Owl team, the other four people have not come back. General Luo Lin, please come back quickly. That Bonan may not last long."

    "I understand, before I go back. Don't let Bonan die." Luo Lin turned off the communicator, looked at Han Mengxin and said, "Mengxin. I may need to trouble you."

    I know someone needs help.  Han Mengxin didn't hesitate at all and nodded in agreement.

    ……

    General Luo Lin returned to the base. In addition to Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, there was also doctor Han Mengxin, Han Yu, Lin Ke and other idlers.

    Regarding Han Yu and others, Luo Lin's subordinates kept silent. They all knew about his relationship with General Luo Lin, Liu Qingmei, and Shi Tianbao.  However, Han Yu was a little dissatisfied with Lin Wei who had been following Lin Ke.  This follower follows Lin Ke all day long, and even sleeps with Lin Ke.  Han Yu didn't mind being intimate with Lin Ke in front of others, but Lin Ke couldn't accept it.  Han Yu, who didn't want to force Lin Ke, could only endure it, which made Han Yu even more dissatisfied with Lin Wei.  It's just that Lin Wei is a cunning girl. In addition to being unfriendly to Han Yu, she is also friendly to other people on the Courage. Especially after learning that Han Mengxin can restrain the big devil Han Yu very well,  Being so affectionate with Han Mengxin even made Ning Ping start to feel a sense of crisis.

    "Hey, don't keep pestering Lin Ke, she is mine." Han Yu said angrily, staring at Lin Wei's arm holding Lin Ke's arm.

    Lin Wei immediately replied without showing any signs of weakness: "Sooner or later it will be me." Through this period of getting along with each other, Lin Wei already had a certain understanding of Han Yu, knowing that as long as she did not do anything harmful to others, she would  , Han Yu usually has nothing to do with himself.  Even if he was so angry with himself that he was furious and panting like an ox.  But as long as he can hide behind Lin Ke or Han Mengxin in time, he will be safe.  Even if he is unfortunately caught, as long as he begs for mercy in time, shouts for help, and sheds a few tears at the end, it will be Han Yu who is the one to suffer in the end.  This Han Yu is a good old man who has nothing to do with women, but he actually stole his sister Lin Ke, so we can't forgive him easily!

    Han Yu has listened to Lin Wei's declaration more than a hundred times. This conversation has almost become a formula-like conversation. As long as Han Yu says that Lin Ke is his, Lin Wei will definitely retort that Lin Ke will sooner or later.  It's hers.  The two of them had no regard for the feelings of the person involved, Lin Ke.  This made Lin Ke feel very distressed.

    The palms and backs of her hands were full of flesh. Lin Ke didn't want Han Yu to be depressed. She also didn't want to make her childhood friend sad, whom she remembered.Lin Ke felt in a dilemma between Han Yu and Lin Wei.

    It seemed that Han Yu also understood Lin Ke's difficulties, and Han Yu did not let Lin Ke continue to be in trouble.  He promptly stopped this useless conversation and turned his attention to Bonan, who was receiving treatment from Han Mengxin and claimed that he was about to die.

    After being treated, Bonan woke up faintly. When he saw Luo Lin, he immediately showed a wry smile and said: "General Luo Lin, I made you laugh. This time, the Night Owl team was treated as a midnight snack by others. Except for me who escaped back, the rest  All the people are trapped in the forest. Hurry and prepare for the battle. Wu Meng’s secret stronghold is located on this planet, and they may come over at any time."

    Hearing Bonan's words, Han Yu couldn't help but cursed secretly. The Courage's defense was currently empty, but no one could take advantage of it.  Even if you plan to take someone back with you.  However, Han Mengxin still needed to treat Bonan, so Han Yu left Ning Ping behind and took the remaining people back to the Courage, intending to join Luo Lin's troops. At this time, it was safer to stay together.  .

    See Han Yu and others leaving.  Luo Lin also wanted to prepare for the battle. Before leaving, Luo Lin comforted Bonan and said, "You have a good rest, and we will take care of the rest."

    "Be careful, our opponents this time should be the elite beast warriors under Wu Meng. The Night Owl team is not weak, but against those guys, they can't survive ten moves."

    "Well, I will be careful. You have a good rest and don't worry. Wu Meng can't escape." Luo Lin nodded to Bonan, turned and left the infirmary.  Looking at Luo Lin's leaving figure, Bo Nan opened his mouth, intending to say something, but in the end he swallowed it.  Not a word was said.  Han Mengxin on the side continued to treat Bonan as if she hadn't seen or heard anything.  Under the treatment of Han Mengxin's bright energy.  Bonan's injuries have basically healed.  What needs to be adjusted now is Bo Nan's internal organs that have been slightly displaced due to the heavy blow.  Regarding this, Han Mengxin was a little helpless and could only rely on Bonan's own physical fitness to slowly recover.

    "Who are you?" Bonan, who was already feeling well, asked Han Mengxin.  Regarding Han Mengxin's life-saving grace, Bonan wanted to find an opportunity to repay Han Mengxin in the future.

    However, Han Mengxin had no intention of letting Bo Nan repay her, and replied casually: "It's just a group of adventurers. Your body is almost healed, and the only thing left is that the organs in your body are a little displaced. I can't help you, you can only  Recover slowly. Okay Ningping, let’s go back.”

    “Don’t be so anxious, Han Yu and the others will come over with the Spirit soon. We can just wait here.”

    "Courage? Are you Han Yu's accomplice?" Bo Nan couldn't help shouting after hearing the three words "Courage".

    The word accomplice made Han Mengxin a little unhappy, and Ning Ping was also a little dissatisfied.  They are adventurers, but not pirates. Only those who have done bad things are called accomplices. They should be companions.

    Realizing that he had said the wrong thing, Bonan quickly explained: "I'm sorry, I just couldn't help but offended."

    Seeing that Bonan apologized, Han Mengxin and Ning Ping couldn't argue with a wounded person at this time and had no choice but to forget it.  Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Bonan angrily and pulled Ning Ping towards the infirmary.  Bo Nan couldn't help but smile bitterly when he saw this. He originally wanted to inquire about Han Yu, but now it seemed that everything was lost.

    For Han Yu and the Courage, Bonan can be said to have been famous for a long time.  Even Han Yu didn't know that things about him had been listed as objects that needed special attention in the eyes of the sky.  There is no other reason than that the Sky Eye has received reliable information that Han Yu is already a person with superpowers in his personal domain.  For this kind of power, the alliance to maintain world peace must always keep track of Han Yu's whereabouts.  But what is depressing is that Han Yu is not a peaceful person. He runs around every day, which makes the intelligence agent of Tianyan look like a dead dog.  But what is gratifying is that Han Yu did not show strong dissatisfaction with the alliance. Otherwise, Bonan would feel a little shuddered at the thought of facing off against a person with super powers.

    "Wait, Han Yu?"  I remember that among the people who came in with the person who treated me before, there seemed to be someone named Han Yu, right?  But those people seemed to be very young. Could it be that the legendary superpower was actually a guy younger than himself?  Doesn't this allow people to live?

    Just when Bonan was feeling depressed, Luo Lin's deployment was ready, and Han Yu's Courage also landed near Luo Lin's starship.  When Han Yu saw Luo Lin, he couldn't wait to ask: "Are they here? Those terrible opponents?"

    "If those terrible opponents come, can you and I still stand here and talk?" Luo Lin rolled her eyes at Han Yu and said angrily.

    "Hehe isn't this free? I finally found something that can be used to kill time."?This feeling is inevitably a bit exciting.  Han Yu replied with a smile.

    When Luo Lin heard this, she looked at Han Yu and said, "It seems that it is very likely that you are a superpower."

    "That's right. Has my name been spread to everyone?" Han Yu asked expectantly after hearing this.

    Rowling: "" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 928 Humans are omnipotent

    Luo Lin couldn't understand Han Yu in front of her. Although Luo Lin's rich life experience had allowed her to meet all kinds of people, it was the first time Luo Lin encountered someone like Han Yu who was not sure what he was thinking.  Luo Lin also knew something about Han Yu's past through the Sky Eye, but it was precisely because of this understanding that Luo Lin couldn't understand why Han Yu didn't have any hatred towards society.  Although the death of his parents back then had nothing to do with the alliance, why wasn't the psychology of a young man who suffered such a huge change not distorted?  Could it be because of the bastard master he met later?

    As the eyes and ears of the Five Elders Association, there is almost nothing that the Alliance does not know about.  If it can be stored in the Sky Eye's database, the content must be authentic and credible.

    Maybe out of jealousy, or maybe out of resentment, Luo Lin always subconsciously hopes to see Han Yu express a little dissatisfaction with society, so that at least she can get some psychological balance.  But to Luo Lin's disappointment, Han Yu didn't. He was still living happily, laughing and joking about every positive form every day. Even though he had the power that even the Five Elders Association paid attention to, he still hadn't changed. He was still the same Han who was smiling all day long.  Yu.  This made Luo Lin a little unhappy. For this reason, Luo Lin deliberately told Han Yu that someone was paying attention to him, but Han Yu's response still disappointed Luo Lin. Han Yu was not angry, but asked about his reputation with a smile.  Is it big in the league?

    It shouldn’t be.  Any powerful being would have a very weird temper. How could he have such a good temper?  After knowing that he was being watched, he was not angry, but looked very curious.

    Han Yu ignored Luo Lin's confusion.  Han Yu had been wary of Luo Lin ever since he heard Shi Tianbao talk about Maxi while taking a bath in the hot spring and learned about some of the things that had happened.  Maxi was no ordinary person to Rowling, but after Maxi had an accident.  As Maxi's most trusted partner during his lifetime, Rowling acted so calmly, as if she already knew about it beforehand.

    Han Yu never expected to get any benefits from Luo Lin, but he would not place his wealth and life on someone who could ignore the danger to the lives of his companions.  Of course, Han Yu didn't say this to Shi Tianbao, but secretly reminded Ning Ping, who was left behind on the Courage, to be more cautious and not to trust anyone easily except the people on the Courage.  Although Ning Ping didn't understand why Han Yu wanted to tell him this alone, he still chose to follow Han Yu's advice unconditionally out of trust in Han Yu.

    Luo Lin, who still didn’t know that she had been listed as a target of wariness by Han Yu, after arranging the defense work of her troops.  Preparations for the attack began.  The Night Owl Team has now become a midnight snack, and only Bonan survives. The matter of capturing Wu Meng naturally falls on Luo Lin.  Originally, this was the double insurance provided by the Five Elders Association. When the Night Owl Team failed, it would be Rowling's turn.  Therefore, Rowling was not surprised by Bonan's task handover.

    Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei will stay behind to guard the starship.  There are not many soldiers who can act with Rowling.  In view of the lessons learned from the Night Owl Team.  Rowling felt that the assault team she led was a little weak.  Although Bonan, who vowed revenge, joined in, Rowling still felt that her power was weak.  For this reason, Luo Lin thought of Han Yu, a person with super powers.  And Han Yu just wanted to see Wu Meng's power.  It can be said that Han Yu missed the battle back then, but he couldn't miss it this time.  As a result, Han Yu became the representative of Courage.  As for the others, they stayed behind on the Spirit, ready to respond at any time.  Originally, Luo Lin wanted to bring Ning Ping with her, but Han Yu refused.  The reason is to prevent Wu Meng from sending people to play tricks in the east and attack the west.  For Han Yu's reason, it was not impossible, so Luo Lin had no choice but to give up her original plan.

    Because of the existence of Bo Nan, a person who has already been in contact with the opponent, Han Yu and others also have a preliminary understanding of their next opponent.  Just as Rowling thought, it was the beast-turned-warriors who almost wiped out Bonan's Night Owl team.  After Bonan's description, the beastly warriors who fought against the Night Owl team were definitely the best among the best.  Although the Night Owl Team was almost wiped out this time, Luo Lin knew the Night Owl Team, which was also an elite team.  And to make an elite team almost unable to fight back, it only shows that the assassination team hidden in the forest is the elite of the elite.

    Bonan wanted to avenge his dead companions, so he put his own life and death aside.  Han Yu admires this kind of person.  Although he knew that Bonan was likely to lose the life he had finally recovered this time, Han Yu still did not oppose Bonan's decision like Luo Lin did.

    Luo Lin was very angry, and Bonan's stubbornness made her a little helpless.  But he couldn't control Bonan's head, because the supreme commander of this operation was Bo Nan in name, not her, Luo Lin.  For Bonan'sAlthough Rowling expressed her opposition to the decision, Bonan insisted on going her own way, so Rowling had no choice but to acquiesce.  But he still secretly decided in his heart that if there was a situation that endangered Bonan, then Bonan's personal wishes would not be considered. In short, Bonan could not be allowed to die here, he must go back.  This was also a task secretly assigned to her by the Five Elders Association, and Rowling had no way of disobeying it.

    Full of revenge, Bonan walked into the forest first, followed by Luo Lin, then the assault team, and finally Han Yu.  Han Yu, who was walking at the back, observed his surroundings as he walked, expecting the appearance of those skilled assassins.  Hearing Bonan brag about those guys so well, how could Han Yu, as a strong man, not be curious.

    What disappoints Han Yu is that after the group entered the forest, nothing unusual happened, and the entire forest was quiet.  Bonan led everyone to the place where he was attacked. The four people who were killed in the Night Owl team disappeared, and only some fresh blood stains remained on the ground.  Bonan tried to find the bodies of his fallen comrades, but to his disappointment, he found nothing around.  The only explanation is that the bodies of Bonan's companions were taken away by the sneak attackers. As for why they were taken back, it is unknown.

    "Let's keep walking." After being silent for a while, Bonan raised his head and said to Luo Lin.

    Luo Lin nodded when she heard this. She understood Bonan's mood at the moment.  But before everyone could set off again, they suddenly heard a soldier scream.  Luo Lin and others immediately followed the sound and saw that the soldier who screamed was hoisted into the air and was dancing and struggling at the moment.

    "Damn it!" Luo Lin cursed secretly. Just as she was about to save the people, she saw a ball of fire flying above the soldier's head and spinning in a circle, and then the soldier suddenly fell from the air.  Rowling stretched out her hand to catch the unlucky soldier, and saw the horror on the face of the soldier who had just escaped.

    After the soldier's mood stabilized a little, Luo Lin hurriedly asked what happened just now?  The shocked soldier gasped and replied that he didn't know what was going on. Just now he felt his neck tightened, as if he was being strangled by something.  Immediately afterwards, he was hoisted into the air.

    Luo Lin was listening to the soldier describing his own experience. Suddenly, she heard Bonan roar suddenly. Luo Lin quickly raised her head and looked in the direction of Bonan. She saw that Bonan was looking up at this moment. Luo Lin immediately  Look up.  Immediately, I felt an unstoppable surge of anger.

    It can be seen on the tall tree trunks.  Four skinned corpses were hung in the air, looking at the blood still dripping from the four corpses.  It seemed that they had not been skinned for long.

    I saw with my own eyes that my comrades who I spent time with day and night were treated like this after their death.  Anyone with feelings will feel angry.  Bonan wanted to rescue his comrades, but he couldn't climb that high, and he was also worried about encountering a sudden attack, so he could only look at Han Yu for help.  Bonan knew very well that it was Han Yu who had just rescued the soldiers under attack, and he couldn't help but have some faith in Han Yu's identity as a superpower that Luo Lin had secretly mentioned to him.  But it’s not surprising that Bonan was suspicious. The main reason was that Han Yu was too young.

    See Bonan looking at herself.  Although Han Yu didn't want to touch the skinless corpses, he finally nodded reluctantly and flew into the air.  Seeing Han Yu rising into the air, the soldiers who were still a little flustered couldn't help but calm down.  But before they could put their lifted hearts back into their stomachs.  Han Yu suddenly dodged in the air and avoided a group of black shadows coming from the top of the tree.

    "Enemy attack!" It was like lighting a fuse. While the black shadow attacked Han Yu in the air, other guys hiding in the dark also launched attacks on Luo Lin and his group on the ground.  In just one face-to-face encounter, at least half of the assault soldiers were killed, and the rest were all injured and almost completely lost their combat effectiveness.  The only ones still standing were Luo Lin and Bonan.

    Bonan managed to get injured and killed the beastly warrior who attacked him, but Luo Lin was in much better condition than Bon Nan. The attacker was entangled by the man-eating plant in front of Luo Lin before he encountered her.  He lost consciousness after a while.

    "You'd better go back, there's not much use staying here." Luo Lin frowned and said to Bonan.  Bo Nan, who almost experienced life and death again, finally woke up from his brain that was originally overwhelmed by hatred.  After hearing what Rowling said, although he was still unwilling to leave, he had to admit that Rowling was right.  Not only him, but also the assault soldiers who were brought seemed to be of little use.

    "Okay, then you have to be careful." Bonan finally listened to Rowling's advice and decided to return to the starship with the remaining assault soldiers to wait for news.  Rowling was very pleased with Bonan's decision.  But after feeling relieved, Luo Lin started to have troubles again. Once Bonan and the others left, only Han Yu and her were left. Isn't this power a bit too weak?  CanYuyu doesn't think so.  Han Yu admires Bonan's courage, but cannot accept Bonan's recklessness.  Now that Bonan was finally ready to return, Han Yu was very happy, at least he no longer had to be timid.

    "Han Yu, it depends on the two of us next."

    "No problem, I have confidence in you." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    When Luo Lin heard this, she frowned and said to Han Yu dissatisfied: "At this time, I think it is more appropriate for you to say that everything will be taken care of by me."

    Han Yu curled his lips when he heard this and replied: "Hey, I'm not stupid, why should I cause trouble for myself. Don't worry, I will take action when I think I need to take action. But before that, you need to work harder on your own.  .”

    "Do you have any misunderstandings about me? I always feel like you are on guard against me." Luo Lin looked at Han Yu and asked with a frown.

    Han Yu immediately denied it: "No, you are overthinking. Why should I guard against you? We are on the same side. But even if we are on the same side, I am not the one who was taken advantage of, and I will not do anything just to prove my strength."  I’m rushing to do everything.”

    After hearing Han Yu’s explanation, Luo Lin was doubtful.  But the most important thing right now is not Han Yu's matter, but solving Wu Meng's matter as soon as possible.  Seeing that Luo Lin was about to set off, Han Yu quickly stopped Luo Lin and said, "Don't leave in a hurry. We still need to stay here for a while. Let me take a look at the prisoner we just captured. I always feel that we need to get to know each other."  You will meet the other party when you come down."

    Han Yu’s request was very reasonable. Luo Lin couldn’t think of any reason to refuse, so she agreed to Han Yu’s request and opened the sneak attacker that had been caught by the man-eating plant.  When they saw the sneak attacker, Han Yu and Luo Lin couldn't help but be stunned.  The sneak attackers who were caught were not so much people.  It would be better to say that it is half human and half beast.  The limbs, lower body, and upper body of a human are those of an animal, and most importantly, this guy actually has the head of a leopard.  Looking at the claws spread out in order to get out of the current predicament, the five dagger-like fingers make one not doubt its sharpness.

    When I met Han Yu and Luo Lin.  The caught sneaker immediately let out a series of warning growls, trying to pounce but was restrained by the man-eating plant that caught him.  You can only make some futile actions.

    "It seems that Wu Meng really needs to be arrested quickly." Han Yu said slowly.  Luo Lin heard the words and echoed: "Yes. That guy is indeed a very dangerous person. I hope there are not many leopard men like this, otherwise it will be very troublesome to deal with it."

    "I think this kind of leopard man shouldn't be the biggest trouble. According to common sense, there are nine out of ten beast warriors around Wu Meng who are more powerful than the leopard man. If you are timid, why don't you  Go back too."

    "Nonsense, who am I? How could I be afraid of a mere beast warrior? It's you, this matter has nothing to do with you. If you want to quit now, it's still too late." Luo Lin deliberately said to Han  Yu said.  But Han Yu shook his head slightly and said to Luo Lin: "The provocation method is useless to me. The reason why I want to find Wu Meng is not to help you catch him. I just want to ask  He talked about the last battle between him and Maxi. Although Maxi is dead now, I think there is something I should do to remember that stubborn uncle."

    "Should I write a memoir for Maxi?" Rowling asked with a frown.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I'm not that free, I just want to record what can be regarded as the last battle in Maxi's life. If someone wants to build a monument for Maxi in the future, this information can be used  Send it over to replenish it.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Luo Lin remained silent for a long time.  Finally, he said to Han Yu: "It's getting late, let's go find Wu Meng quickly. Be careful, since this is the retreat left by Wu Meng for himself, there must be a lot of things that Wu Meng uses to save his life."

    "Well, I understand."

    Inside the Beast Warrior Research Institute

    Wu Meng, who had long since regained his personal freedom, looked at Luo Lin and Han Yu on the monitor, gritting his teeth secretly.  Wu Meng didn't have much hatred for Han Yu, but Luo Lin, Wu Meng's heart was full of dissatisfaction.  After all, he was captured by Luo Lin.  Although it cannot be denied that Rowling is very capable, it has to be said that the main reason why Rowling was able to capture Wu Meng was because Maxi consumed most of Wu Meng's physical strength in the battle with Wu Meng, so that  Wu Meng was physically weak, which allowed Luo Lin to take advantage.  But now, Wu Meng felt that it was time for him to be ashamed.

    For the sake of revenge for being captured, Wu Meng decided to let Luo Lin come here alone, and then he would crush Luo Lin under his feet with an overwhelming advantage.  Wu Meng couldn't wait to think of Luo Lin's tigress being trampled on by him.

    ?????????????????????Wu Meng's idea made Han Yu, who acted with Luo Lin, unlucky.  The beast-turned-warriors who appeared did not go to find the real owner Luo Lin. Instead, they dealt with Han Yu one by one and dealt with them very diligently.  Han Yu was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. Who had he provoked? When he saw Wu Meng again, he would slap him twice, and then ask him why he targeted him?

    But after thinking about it, Han Yu showed no mercy when faced with the beastly warriors who actively attacked him.  Luo Lin, who was so happy and relaxed, felt very happy at the moment.  The development of things is always unexpected, but this time it was unexpected, which made Rowling very satisfied.  Originally, I was worried that Han Yu would not be able to do his job, but now it is better. Han Yu can't do anything even if he doesn't want to. After all, the beastly warrior is staring at Han Yu and beating him hard. It is impossible for Han Yu not to fight back.

    Han Yu did not ask Luo Lin for help.  At this moment, Han Yu was keeping a respectful distance, and they were just some beast-turned-warriors who relied on instinct to survive. Han Yu didn't take much effort to deal with them, but Han Yu was a little tired of facing the endless stream of beast-turned-warriors.

    Once again, a group of beastly warriors who appeared to intercept were eliminated.  Han Yu casually threw away a beastly warrior that had been burned to black charcoal by his own flames, and said to Luo Lin, who was standing not far away: "The next battle against Wu Meng will be left to you."

    "Yes, I know." Rowling nodded.

    *************************************

    When something loses its binding force, even good things can turn into bad things.  Endless curiosity, endless desire.  Endless attempts often bring crazy results.  The lycanthropy experiment was not an experiment that existed for the purpose of creating lycanthropic warriors at the beginning. It was just a research branch of human research on cloning organisms, but who could have imagined in advance, the last small research branch.  There is such great potential.

    The first person to be interested in animal transformation experiments was the military. They hoped to turn their soldiers into warriors with the ability to transform into animals.  Humans are smart.  Can learn the special abilities of other creatures.  But compared with the creatures being learned, what humans learn is ultimately not as powerful as the original master.  But if soldiers can be given the ability to transform into animals, then maybe the soldiers' combat capabilities can be improved by more than one level.

    But the fact is that all the soldiers who participated in the experiment died without exception, but this did not make the military give up.  With the secret support of the military, animalization experiments have been going on.  Until the person in charge of the lycanthropy experiment suddenly betrayed, an organization under the military was transformed into one that used the lycanthropic warriors at its disposal to fight against the military.  No one knows why those responsible for animalization experiments turned against them, but it is a fact.  The former subordinates turned into troublesome opponents.

    The military was furious, but they had to eat the consequences they had brewed.  Because it concerns the positive image of the military, the military can only conduct arrests secretly.  But what is unexpected is that the person in charge of the animal transformation experiment who successfully rebelled disappeared during the roundup by the military. When he reappeared, the military no longer had the ability to secretly solve this trouble.

    After all, paper cannot cover the fire, or it may be that the Five Elders Association does not want to continue to condone the military's incompetence on the matter of animalization experiments.  It's just that it's a done deal and it's no longer realistic to destroy it, and the Five Elders Association seems to be very interested in the beast-turned-warrior thing.  Compared with those normal soldiers, animal warriors have many advantages.  This made Wu Laohui, who had always liked reality, feel a little moved.  It's a pity that the reputation of the Wu Laohui is not very good, and the animal warriors didn't even respond to the olive branch they extended.  This is also the reason why after Wu Meng was arrested, he was only detained but not tortured to extract a confession.  The Wu Laohui wanted to let Wu Meng see its sincerity through this kind treatment, but they did not expect that this would facilitate Wu Meng's escape.  As a result, Wu Meng escaped and Wu Laohui was severely beaten in the face.

    Feeling that they had been fooled, the Wu Lao Hui sent out Luo Lin and also sent out the elite team of the Wu Lao Hui, Night Owl, in order to regain the situation. The result was very regrettable.  Total defeat.  After learning the news, the Wu Laohui once again saw the power of the beast warriors, and the previous idea of ????conquering the beast warriors was once again on the cards.  Fortunately, Luo Lin was not on the starship at this time, otherwise she would have been mad because of the new order from the Five Elders Council, "Wu Meng can only be captured alive, and there can be no mistakes. Otherwise, there will be no merit."

    Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, who were left behind, chose to ignore this order from the Wu Lao Hui. Bonan was originally only loyal to the Wu Lao Hui, but after seeing this order from the Wu Lao Hui, Bonan couldn't help but think of himself.  Comrades who died tragically.  The Five Elders Association did not even say a word of greeting to the four members of the Night Owl Team who died in the battle, as if they deserved to die.  This made Bonan somewhat unacceptable. All the comrades who had been with him day and night died. The indifference of the Five Elders Association made Bonan feel chilled.  RightIn this way, Bonan also turned a blind eye to the new order of the Wu Laohui.  Can't there be any mistakes?  Bonan believed that as long as Wu Meng dared to appear in front of him, he would dare to copy him and risk his life.  Otherwise, would there be no merit?  I bother!

    The Wu Laohui didn't know that their orders were ignored by those on the front line, and they had already begun to fantasize about how to persuade Wu Meng to surrender.  After all, he is one of the twelve divine generals of the alliance, so it is not impossible to persuade him to surrender successfully.

    If Wu Meng knew the Wu Lao Hui’s idea, he would definitely sneer at it and laugh at the Wu Lao Hui’s whims.  The key reason why Wu Meng became the leader of the animalization experiment was his dissatisfaction with the Wu Laohui.  Plus Ning is the chicken head.  Wu Meng never thought about shrinking back into the alliance's crotch and becoming the so-called twelve generals.

    Wu Meng showed great enthusiasm for the visiting Luo Lin and Han Yu.  However, due to the lack of information, the grand ceremony prepared by Wu Meng focused on Luo Lin. As for Han Yu, he welcomed her by the way. This also allowed Han Yu to finally act as an audience, watching Luo Lin talking to those  The swarming beast warriors fought tooth and nail, and Han Yu was in a surprisingly good mood.

    In Han Yu’s eyes, beast-turned-warriors are monsters that have not evolved successfully.  They are all poor people who can only remain half human and half beast.  Eliminating them is not killing them, but saving them, helping them escape from suffering and being manipulated by careerists like Wu Meng.  Han Yu doesn't feel the slightest sense of guilt for what he is doing now.  I'm doing something good.  Guilt?  are you crazy?  I won't give you any medicine.

    After following Luo Lin into a very spacious hall, Han Yu saw Wu Meng again.  Wu Meng at this time was very different from the Wu Meng he had seen before.  Han Yu still remembers it.  Although Wu Meng was a skinny old man at that time, he had bright eyes and seemingly endless energy.  It was hard to believe that Wu Meng standing in front of him was just a bad old man.  And now.  Wu Meng was wearing a golden dragon robe and a golden crown on his head, but he looked like a twilight old man who might die at any time.

    "Hehehe Yes, Luo Lin, you are still as violent as ever. When I saw you, I knew that I wanted to find you someone who can marry you. This is just a fantasy." Wu Meng started to tease Luo Lin.  It seemed that this was not the first time that Luo Lin heard this kind of ridicule, and she said impatiently: "Wu Meng, without further ado, there are only two ways left for you. Either surrender or die. The Five Elders Association finally recognized  Once you have cleared up one fact, you allow me to kill you this time."

    "You want to kill me? To pay homage to that fool Maxi? If you care about him so much, why do you sit back and watch his murder. I don't think it's such a coincidence. The day after you left, that guy was in a  There was an attack on Luoma Star that no one knew about before."

    "Shut up! Maxi's death is a regrettable thing." Rowling seemed unwilling to mention more about Maxi and interrupted Wu Meng's words.  Wu Meng smiled faintly, stopped talking about Maxi, turned to look at Han Yu, and said: "I didn't expect that we would meet again. Are you here to reply to the choice I gave you?  ?”

    "Hey, I didn't expect you to still remember it, so that's okay."

    "What's the answer?"

    "Hehe I don't want to be a thug." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Wu Meng nodded clearly and said: "Since you don't want to be a thug, then don't get in the way during the battle."

    "Of course, but the premise is that you can't cause trouble for me." Han Yu did not say anything, leaving a way out for his intervention.  Wu Meng ignored Han Yu's little thoughts, focused his attention on Luo Lin again, and said slowly: "It can be said that you were able to catch me because of Maxi."

    "Even now, Maxi, with your appearance, it won't be a problem for me to catch you." Rowling replied after hearing this.

    Wu Meng shook his head slightly and said: "You are too confident. You must know that a proud soldier will be defeated. I remember that I told you when I taught you before. Unfortunately, it seems that you have already learned from me.  Everything has been returned to me. Since you are so confident, let me see if you have the strength corresponding to your confidence." Wu Meng said, reaching out and patting. Following Wu Meng's movements, four beasts transformed into  The soldiers walked out of the side door and stood on both sides of Wu Meng.

    "These are the four works of art that I am most proud of. I named them after the four mythical beasts of the East. I hope you will not disappoint me." Wu Meng said to Luo Lin with a proud face.

    Even without Wu Meng’s introduction, Luo Lin would not dare to be careless.  The coercion displayed by the four divine beasts was so astonishing that even Han Yu who was standing aside could feel it, let alone Luo Lin, who was being focused on.  However, Rowling is not someone who can only fight with smooth sailing. Faced with the strength of the four divine beasts, Rowling also expressed her feelings without reservation.Showed his pressure.

    Feeling the pressure from both sides one after another, Han Yu, who was affected by Chi Yu, shook his head and stepped aside.  He didn't want to be accidentally injured by the four divine beasts or used as a shield by Rowling when a fight broke out.  At this time, Luo Lin could not think of blaming Han Yu for escaping from the battlefield. The four divine beasts had already locked onto Luo Lin and could not tolerate Luo Lin's distraction.

    With no one paying attention to him, Han Yu felt at ease.  After retreating to a relatively safe place, Wu Meng began to look at the four divine beasts with strong confidence with great interest.  Like the beast-turned-warriors we encountered earlier, these four divine beasts also looked like human limbs, with their upper body in a beast form and their lower body in a human form.  The difference is that the beast-turned-warriors I have seen are only ferocious creatures that are rarely seen in ordinary times, while the four divine beasts are real legendary creatures.

    The four mythical beasts of the East are Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku and Xuanwu.  If you are an ordinary person, your first reaction when you get the four mythical beasts is that these are legendary mythical beasts, and there is a lot of fiction in them.  But Han Yu knew it.  Since even the legendary Qilin himself has been seen, there is nothing to make a fuss about when other mythical beasts appear.

    It’s just Han Yu’s attitude that caught Wu Meng’s attention.  Wu Meng was very aware of the curiosity of human beings. From Han Yu's lack of surprise, Wu Meng thought it was abnormal.  Or maybe Han Yu is a psycho.  I don’t know what the four divine beasts are specifically, or Han Yu has seen the four divine beasts.  So for the four beasts that appeared in front of him.  There was less fuss.

    "You don't seem to be very surprised." Wu Meng said to Han Yu, taking advantage of the opportunity when Luo Lin was surrounded by the four divine beasts and had no time to clone herself.  When Han Yu heard the words, he responded casually: "Who said that? I was surprised. It's just that I'm not good at expressing, so you didn't see it." Wu Meng could see Han Yu's perfunctory behavior at a glance.  But Wu Meng, who had been in contact with Han Yu for some time, did not take Han Yu's words to heart.  The more calm Han Yu behaves, the closer his guess is to the truth.

    "How many mythical beasts have you seen?" Wu Meng asked abruptly.

    When Han Yu heard this, he had the final say.  He said to Wu Meng: "Except for White Tiger and Xuanwu, I have seen the other two. By the way, I have also seen Qilin. Have you seen them?"

    Hear Han Yu’s rhetorical question.  Wu Meng couldn't help being stunned, but then a look of ecstasy appeared on his face. He stared at Han Yu impatiently and asked, "Where did you see them?"

    "Why should I tell you?" Han Yu asked without answering.

    Wu Meng was stunned again, but immediately said to Han Yu: "Tell me, as long as you tell me, I can give you whatever you want."

    "Haha What can you give me? A beast warrior? I'm not interested in that kind of thing." Han Yu glanced at Wu Meng with a slightly mocking look and said.

    "As long as you are willing to tell me the whereabouts of those mythical beasts, I can do it for you even if it is a difficult request. Even if you want to resurrect your parents."

    Hearing Wu Meng's promise, Han Yu looked Wu Meng up and down, shook his head and said, "People nowadays really dare to brag about anything. Although more than ten years is not a long time to resurrect my parents, I am very  I’m curious as to how you plan to resurrect the two people who have been burned to ashes.”

    "Don't forget what I do? Every researcher who participates in the animalization experiment is an excellent explorer. I have the genes left by your parents here. Even if your parents can't be resurrected, I can  I can give you and your sister a pair of cloned parents."

    " Judging from your words, you seem to have known my parents before?" Han Yu looked at Wu Meng suspiciously and asked.

    Wu Meng knew as soon as he heard that he had lied, but this matter was not something that could not be told outside, so he nodded generously and admitted: "That's right, your parents were also our employees at the beginning. Their expertise can  Help us get the various biological genes we want."

    "They are also researchers of animalization experiments?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Of course not, they can only be regarded as peripheral personnel, just handymen." Wu Meng shook his head and replied.

    Knowing that his parents actually worked under Wu Meng, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little surprised on his face, "If I go back and tell Meng Xin about this matter, Meng Xin will definitely be surprised."

    Seeing that Han Yu did not reply, Wu Meng thought that Han Yu felt that the reward was not enough, so he continued to add more: "If you think this is not enough, I can also"

    "Needless to say, I won't tell you about the mythical beasts. My parents have been buried in the sea of ??fire. Even if they are clones that look exactly like my parents, they are not my parents after all."

    ??Wu Meng is Wu Meng. After hearing Han ??After ??'s refusal, he immediately turned his face, raised his voice and ordered to the mythical beast that was besieging Luo Lin: "Xuanwu, catch this Han Yu, remember, I want to live."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xuanwu immediately stopped attacking Luo Lin and turned to fight with Han Yu. While resisting Xuanwu's attack, Han Yu shouted angrily at Wu Meng: "You guys are really realistic.  , but you will still be disappointed in the end. With this half-finished product of a mythical beast, trying to catch me is just a dream."

    The four divine beasts are very strong. It can be seen that before they undergo the animal transformation experiment, they should also be top masters.  However, anything can only be rewarded if you pay for it.  While gaining great power, the minds of the four divine beasts also deteriorated severely.  This is a problem that has been bothering Wu Meng but for the time being he can't find a solution.

    Since Xuanwu went to trouble Han Yu, the pressure on Luo Lin suddenly eased a lot. Taking advantage of the gap between the cooperation of the three divine beasts, Luo Lin also started to fight back appropriately.  When Wu Meng saw this, he couldn't help being furious, and loudly rebuked the four divine beasts for their incompetence. They couldn't even deal with two guys who had never experienced animal transformation experiments. It really insulted the power of the divine beasts in them.

    This sentence seemed to stimulate the four divine beasts.  Although my intelligence is low now, I still have self-esteem.  Sensing Wu Meng's dissatisfaction, the four divine beasts immediately increased their attack intensity.  Han Yu was doing better, just fighting against Xuanwu, but Luo Lin was miserable. She was beaten hard by the three divine beasts, and finally Luo Lin's trump card was forced out.

    Han Yu kicked Xuanwu in front of him to the ground.  What's funny is that Xuanwu actually carried a ghost shell on his back. After being kicked by Han Yu, he was like those turtles, unable to get up again.  Han Yu couldn't help but laugh when he saw this. He took out the flaming knife in his hand and carved two lines of words on Xuanwu's turtle shell, "I have been lying on the beach for two and a half years. Today the waves hit me and I turned over."

    Xuanwu knew that Han Yu's carving on his turtle shell was not a good word, so he immediately began to struggle violently. Unfortunately, Han Yu stepped on Xuanwu's chest. No matter how Xuanwu twisted his waist, he couldn't turn over.  I can't get up.  Seeing Xuanwu being restrained, Wu Meng couldn't help but feel embarrassed.  I have full confidence in the four divine beasts, but now

    “Nah, this old turtle really doesn’t know how to grow a face for himself!” Wu Meng cursed secretly in his heart.  However, despite scolding, it is necessary to help.  With Wu Meng's current physical condition, there is almost no possibility of taking action personally. Only by using his trump card can he curb Han Yu's increasingly arrogant arrogance.

    Han Yu felt a little depressed when Wu Meng said that he was arrogant. Was he arrogant?  Han Yu has always considered himself very low-key.  It's a pity that Wu Meng couldn't hear Han Yu's voice, and just called out his hidden trump card. Another beast transformed, maybe deified is more appropriate, because Han Yu saw that the guy who came to rescue Xuanwu had a bird on his back.  Human wings, plus a wèizhi about ten centimeters above the head, suspended a halo of light that only angels can have.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 929 Humanoid Weapon Michael

    Not all those with wings are birds, there may also be one or two angels.  Han Yu has had contact with angels before, so he is not too unfamiliar with them.  It is precisely because of this that after seeing the killer weapon sent by Wu Meng, Han Yu was not as surprised as Wu Meng expected.

    Han Yu doesn’t know what the final form of angels is. According to Han Yu’s understanding, angels are not divided into men and women. All angels are neutral people. The strength of their power is shown by the number of wings on their backs.  Angels are God's servants. They obey God's orders and kill or redeem humans. They are a group of creatures that take God's will as the guideline for their actions.

    Due to the outbreak of the God-Destroying War, it does not seem to be difficult to obtain one or two angel prisoners after the war is over.  But unlike the beast-turned-warrior who merged with the four divine beasts, the half-angel, half-human creature that appeared in front of him looked like a poor tailor who randomly pieced together several pieces of rags.

    This half-angel has a very weak look, a sluggish expression, his back wings are not fully extended, and even the halo above his head looks very dim.  Just like a critical illness, the half-angel is sitting in a wheelchair, but unlike ordinary critical illness, the half-angel is fixed to the wheelchair with chains, so that the half-angel cannot move at all.  The half-angel appeared half-dead in front of Han Yu.

    Han Yu didn’t know what the half-angel in front of him could do, but from the moment Wu Meng dared to push the half-angel out, he could imagine that this half-angel was definitely not simple.

    Secretly raising his guard, Han Yu planned to take a look first before talking.  Wu Meng didn't let Han Yu wait any longer. He reached out and took out a remote control from his arms and said to Han Yu: "Although it hasn't been completely trained yet, it's okay to let you see its power." Wu Meng said  Meng pressed the start button on the remote control.  Then the half-dead half-angel opposite Han Yu suddenly took action, slowly raised his head, opened his mouth, and faced Han Yu.

    "Ah~~~" Following the ear-piercing scream from the half-angel, Han Yu couldn't help but cover his ears.  Almost out of instinct, Han Yu covered his ears.  Put a protective shield around yourself.

    With a loud "Boom~", an explosion occurred where Han Yu was, and smoke and dust instantly surrounded the place where Han Yu was.  Luo Lin, who was fighting against the four divine beasts, had no time to pay attention to him. Xuanwu's rejoining gave Luo Lin no time to distract herself.  After hearing the explosion, he could only shout loudly and ask about Han Yu's current situation.

    Hearing Luo Lin's inquiry, Wu Meng said with a smile: "Don't worry about others, just worry about yourself." After saying that, Wu Meng controlled the half-angel and turned to Luo Lin.  Luo Lin was shocked when she saw this.  Immediately, a wall of trees rose from the ground, blocking the sight between the half-angel and himself.

    "Ah~~~" A half-angel scream shook Luo Lin's mind. She was attacked by Qinglong, one of the four divine beasts who was waiting for an opportunity to attack, and Luo Lin was slightly injured.  But what surprised Luo Lin even more was the tree wall she had just decorated.  The half-angel was destroyed without even being able to sustain a blow. What kind of power is this? It is simply more powerful than a fortress cannon.

    Wu Meng saw that Luo Lin was only slightly injured, and immediately felt a little unhappy, and activated the half-angel's attack button again.  This time Luo Lin didn't bother to decorate the tree wall.

    "Ah~~~" The half-angel opened his mouth and screamed for the third time.  Only this time, as soon as the scream came out, a black thing flew straight towards the half-angel's mouth.  Just the right size.  The black mass just blocked the half-angel's mouth.

    "Bang~" It was like a machine that had malfunctioned. Smoke suddenly came out of his orifices, his head tilted, and he lost the ability to move.  Wu Meng, who controlled the half-angel, couldn't help but became furious when he saw this. He pressed the remote control several times in succession, but the half-angel ignored his orders at all.  Wu Meng looked angrily at the culprit who caused all this. He wanted to take revenge, but he didn't know how to cause trouble for Han Yu.

    Rowling is very happy.  Before Han Yu was attacked, Luo Lin was really worried that Han Yu would be killed, so that she would not be far away from being killed. But now it's fine, Han Yu is fine, even the corners of his clothes are not damaged. How did he do it?

    Han Yu was not in the mood to answer Luo Lin's questions.  If he hadn't been wary of Luo Lin, Han Yu would have brought people like Wu Meng into his field by now.  That's his home court. If he wants to flatten or round it, Han Yu has the final say.  But Han Yu didn't want Luo Lin to see clearly his strength.  Because of Maxi.  Han Yu did not fully trust Luo Lin. Even though she was the immediate boss of Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei, distrust was distrust.  Han Yu, who learned a lesson after suffering a loss, decided to save his life.  As long as the matter is within the scope that you can solve, you will never use your domain power.  Not only for Luo Lin, since he completely mastered the Flame Domain, Han Yu has begun to hide his strength. No one except the closest people on the Courage knows how strong Han Yu is.

    Luo Lin, who still didn't know that Han Yu was already wary of her, had secretly decided that she would take good care of herself after this matter was over.??Let’s explore Han Yu’s depth and see how his existence as a superpower is different from other superpowers?

    "It's beyond my expectation that you're okay." Wu Meng looked at Han Yu calmly and said.  Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "There are many things that you didn't expect. To save your face, I won't list them here one by one. To be honest, I admire you very much. Look at these four divine beasts.  Look at this half-angel, it's impossible for me to do better than you."

    "Hahayou suddenly said nice things about me. Do you have something to ask?" Wu Meng said with a smile.

    Han Yu also smiled immediately, gave Wu Meng a thumbs up and said, "How about you being awesome? As soon as you hear what I say, you know what I want to do."

    "Do you want to take refuge in me? I would welcome you."

    "It's better to forget about taking refuge. I'm not very interested in rebellion. And although I admire you very much, what you did is not a good thing. Although I am not a good person, there are some things that I still won't do.  made."

    "Hmph! Pedantic. The times are developing. Many things that you think are unreasonable today will become reasonable and legal in the future. Just like a bikini, who dared to wear it in the feudal era? But look again  Look now, even if you're not at the beach, you can still see people walking around in bikinis everywhere."

    "I really can't describe your metaphor. It should be considered appropriate. But I think that as a human being, there should be a limit to being a human being. But what you have done is just beyond what I can accept.  Bottom line.”

    "Then why are you still talking nonsense to me? Do you want to influence me?" Wu Meng asked coldly.

    Han Yu shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I'm not that boring. You are you, I am me, each has his own life and goals. I will not disturb you, and you should not disturb me. I will follow you  I'm talking so much, but I'm actually just a little curious. I want to ask you what's going on with this half-angel? I always feel that this angel is not like the four beast-turned-warriors."

    "Good eyesight. You guessed it right, this angel is indeed different from the four beast warriors. Generally, the beast warriors mutate the human carrier by modifying genes. But this angel is made of real angels and humans.  Speaking of which, it’s really a long story. The discovery of this angel was actually an accidental exploration of the ancient ruins. At that time, this angel only had half of his upper body and half of his head and a right hand. What you can’t think of is,  Even so, the remains of this angel are still alive. It seems to have lost its mobility, but its vitality is still very strong. To tell you the truth, the most fundamental reason why the animal transformation experiment occurred in the first place was the discovery of this angel  The wreckage. We have obtained a lot of technology from the half of the head of the angel wreckage. It can be said that without the help of this angel wreckage, the animalization experiment would not have been so smooth. And in order to repay the contribution of this angel wreckage, we will discover in the universe  Parts of various rare animals were transplanted into the remains of this angel. The original intention was to see if this angel could be restored, but something unexpected happened. The combined angel is astonishingly powerful. The one that attacked you just now is owned by the angel.  The shadowless cannon uses the vibration of sound waves to cause explosions. How about it? It’s pretty powerful, right?”

    "It's true, but I always feel that this angel is not as simple as you said. There must be some secrets?" Han Yu nodded and asked.

    Wu Meng smiled when he heard this: "Just like you won't reveal your true strength under unavoidable circumstances, I have no obligation to fully introduce to you all the functions of this humanoid weapon, right?"

    "That's right. That's true." Han Yu nodded and replied.

    Luo Lin, who has been besieged by the four divine beasts, was so angry that Han Yu was speechless.  People are more likely to die than others. He was trying his best, but Han Yu chatted with Wu Meng with a leisurely expression.  The huge contrast caused Luo Lin to go berserk, and Luo Lin going berserk was very scary, at least that's what Han Yu thought.

    The four divine beasts did not expect that Luo Lin, who had been beaten by the four of them just now and could only parry, would suddenly fight back and was caught off guard.  They all fell into Luo Lin's plot.  Rowling, who has the ability to control various plants, did not miss this rare opportunity. She summoned dangerous plants and captured the four divine beasts alive in one fell swoop.

    When Wu Meng saw this, he secretly said bad, not because he was worried about the life safety of the four divine beasts.  But worry about yourself.  At the moment, there is no protective force around him. If Luo Lin were to surprise him, it would really be over.

    "Han Yu, stop him!" Seeing that Wu Mengmeng was about to run away, Luo Lin, who was still far away, quickly shouted to Han Yu, who was closer to Wu Meng than herself.  However, Han Yu did not do what Luo Lin said. He allowed Wu Meng to leave without saying a word. He also circled around the half-angel whom Wu Meng left alone with great interest, touching here and there.

    "What's wrong with you? Didn't you hear what I just said to you?" Rowling glared angrily.??Han Yu asked.  Unexpectedly, Han Yu didn't even raise his eyelids and said slowly: "Am I your subordinate?"

    Luo Lin was stunned when she heard this, and then stamped her feet bitterly. Without speaking to Han Yu, she chased Wu Meng alone in the direction in which he escaped.  Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and continued to focus on the half-angel.  Knock in the east, beat in the west.  Until the half-angel suddenly said feebly: "I'm not a toy, don't touch me."

    "Ah? You can speak?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Human, can you do me a favor?" the half-angel continued to say feebly.

    "Let's talk and listen first." Han Yu replied after hearing the words.

    The half-angel said slowly: "Kill me."

    "Ah? Kill you? Why? It's better to die than live, why can't you think about it?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "Don't you know that there is a saying in this world that life is worse than death? Human beings, just think that you pity me and let me die. I really have lived enough." Half angel and half pleading said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned and said, "You can help me if you want, but you have to tell me your identity and everything you know."

    "I know a lot of things, but I don't know what you want to hear? And can you guarantee that you will meet my requirements after you get everything you want?"

    "You have no choice, and I don't bother to deceive you with such childish things as swearing. Believe it or not, after passing this village, I don't know when you will encounter a shop again." Han Yu didn't care.  replied.

    After thinking about it for a while, I felt that what Han Yu said still made sense.  As he said, there was no need for him to lie to himself.  Now that he has become like this, what else is worthy of being taken advantage of by others? The half-angel has a very decisive temper.  Now that he had agreed with Han Yu's words, he did not delay any further and slowly told Han Yu about his origins.

    "My name is Michael. I used to be a servant of God and served as the commander of the angelic legion that served God. But those things have become a passing cloud. I have now become a humanoid weapon that cannot even commit suicide.  . Think about it, I still want to thank you. If it weren’t for you, my blocked consciousness might not be able to wake up.”

    Han Yu asked with a smile: "Haha, you're welcome. You said you are Archangel Michael. Do you have any evidence?"

    "I have no evidence, let alone what you think is like my current state. What evidence can I have to prove my identity?"

    Hearing Michael's words, Han Yu scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "Okay, I will treat you as the former Archangel Michael. Then you must have participated in the God-Destroying War. Do you know what happened at that time?  Do you remember why the God-Destroying War broke out? Tell me, I am very curious about that period of history that was erased by humans."

    Michael, who asked for help from others, would naturally not refuse Han Yu’s request.  Besides, Han Yu's request was not too excessive. He just asked Michael to tell a story.

    Michael's voice became a little vicissitudes, and he said to Han Yu in a slightly low voice: "Speaking of the God-Destroying War. It was an experience like a nightmare for the gods and demons. No one thought that in the past, they were humble in their eyes.  Human beings will one day drive a powerful machine to challenge themselves. I don’t know the reason why the God-Destroying War broke out. Maybe even the gods and demons don’t know. The first person to provoke the God-Destroying War was human beings, despicable  The humans designed a trap and successfully captured a god and demon. This move immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the gods and demons, and then the confrontation began. The gods and demons originally thought that the war would end soon. But they did not expect that humans were no longer what they used to be.  After the battle, the gods and demons were completely defeated. After finally gaining a firm foothold, before the gods and demons had a chance to breathe, humans attacked the gods and demons again. A larger-scale battle broke out immediately. I  He was killed in the battle to guard the Garden of Eden, but even if he was killed, I have no regrets, because the result of that war was that the gods and demons won."

    "Garden of Eden? Do you want to go back?" Han Yu asked.

    "I think, given my current situation, it would be a fantasy to go back. Let's be realistic and talk about the present." Michael replied.

    "Now? By the way, besides your humanoid weapon, are there any other humanoid weapons like you?"

    After listening to Han Yu's question, Michael thought for a while and replied: "I should be regarded as a prototype. As for whether there are other human-shaped weapons, I'm not sure. But according to the virtue of human beings, you  Do you think there will be no other humanoid weapons?"

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment when asked, but then he was relieved.  Indeed, as Michael said, with Wu Meng's personality, he would not be honest and just make Michael, a humanoid weapon.  Unless this Michael is not only a prototype, but also a test machine.  But what does this have to do with myself?He is neither an important member of the government nor a powerful person in the government.  Whether the alliance's political foundation is solid or not does not seem to have much to do with Han Yu.  This has always been the case. Changes in dynasties are all competition between the superiors. The number of diaosi who can successfully counterattack can only be described as rare.

    "I've said everything that needs to be said. Isn't it time for you to fulfill your promise just now?" Michael asked Han Yu impatiently.

    Han Yu understood why Michael asked this, but based on the principle of waste utilization, since you are determined to die anyway, you will definitely not refuse to do something for me before you die.  After listening to Han Yu's words, Michael immediately asked Han Yu what he wanted to do.

    Han Yu reached out to point at the four divine beasts that had been anesthetized by the plant left by Luo Lin, and asked with a smile: "Do you mind finding some more companions for yourself before you die? I heard that the road to Huangquan is very deserted.  "It's better to have someone to accompany you than to go alone."

    Michael: ""

 Text Chapter 930: The Fusion of Four Divine Beasts

    Life is only once for every living thing, the only difference is the length.  Perhaps Han Yu's idea was too evil, and the four divine beasts who were anesthetized suddenly woke up. When they saw the half-dead angel Michael looking at them with evil intentions, the four divine beasts immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Wu Meng once said that useless waste can only be discarded.  What's more, judging from the current situation, Wu Meng can't save himself. It's not as practical as relying on him to save him if he works hard on his own.

    Michael seemed to have made up his mind and opened his mouth to the four divine beasts. The four divine beasts knew very well that once Michael was allowed to speak out, there would be no other possibility except death for the four of them.  Stimulated by the threat to their lives, the four divine beasts broke free from the plants that bound them, and successfully evaded Michael's sonic attack just one second before they were about to be hit.

    Seeing that the attack failed, Michael regretfully said to Han Yu: "It seems that I have to count on you next." Han Yu on the side nodded when he heard the words, stretched out his hand and pressed on Michael's Tianling Cap. In just a moment, Han Yu  Be sure to help Michael leave this world that he hates and hates.

    "Let's do it, I've been waiting for a moment for a long time." Michael said to Han Yu calmly, as if he was talking about a very common family feud.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to take action, the four divine beasts who broke free from the restraints immediately wanted to stop him.  They failed to join forces to deal with Luo Lin, putting Wu Meng in danger.  If Wu Meng is done with it, they don't have to worry.  But if it's not over, then leaving Michael alone will be an excuse to avoid being punished.  Just seeing Han Yu put his hand on Michael's Heavenly Spirit Cap, the four divine beasts panicked.

    There was no time to stop it. Before the four divine beasts could take action, Michael was surrounded by a ball of flames.  In the flames, Michael seemed to be relieved. A smile appeared on his face for the first time. He looked at Han Yu, opened his mouth, and said two words silently.  "Thanks".

    Michael disappeared, taking nothing with him, leaving only a pile of ashes. When the wind blew, it was blown away, and within a short time, nothing was left.

    The four divine beasts were going crazy, and they all stared at Han Yu with hatred.  Since Michael cannot be used as an excuse to avoid punishment.  Then we have to blame Han Yu who ruined their affairs.

    "Oh~ your eyes are very aggressive." Han Yu said with pretense of surprise.  It's a pity that none of the four beasts paid attention to Han Yu, especially Xuanwu. Xuanwu, who had suffered because of Han Yu before, finally found a chance to take revenge this time.  He believed that under the joint attack of the four divine beasts, Han Yu in front of him would definitely not get any good results.

    Seemingly hearing Xuanwu’s thoughts, Han Yu said with a smile: “Old turtle, it doesn’t mean that with more people, we will definitely have the upper hand.”

    "Humph!" Xuanwu snorted coldly.  I thought Han Yu was bluffing, but in fact I was already scared to death.  Seeing that Xuanwu was unmoved by his advice, Han Yu said nothing more.  But there are often people in this world who like to be smart. If they want to say something before taking action against Han Yu, it is best to take this opportunity to lower Han Yu's morale.

    "Don't say we bully you, give you a chance. Is it a one-on-one fight or a group fight?" Suzaku said to Han Yu.  However, Han Yu did not fall for Zhuque's evil deception. After listening to Zhuque's inquiry, Han Yu replied straightforwardly: "Group fighting is fine, it doesn't matter which one you choose."

    Fortunately, Suzaku's face was already red, so he didn't have to worry about being noticed.  It's just that others can see through what he's thinking, which makes Suzaku, who always prides himself on being smart, a little unconvinced.  But before he could think of a way to deal with Han Yu, he heard Qinglong on the side say: "Don't talk about those useless things. The idea is prickly, let's go shoulder to shoulder!" After saying that, he and Bai Hu separated and moved toward Han Yu.  Outflanked.  Suzaku cursed secretly when he saw this.  He also rushed over immediately.  Finally, there was Xuanwu. Seeing the other three divine beasts taking his job, he couldn't help but frown, but his movements were not slow, and Suzaku also pounced on Han Yu.

    Han Yu doesn’t have a good impression of the four divine beasts.  Han Yu couldn't explain the specific reason. Anyway, he just felt uncomfortable looking at them.  I just want to find an opportunity to smoke them.  Now I'm fine. I really wanted to doze off and someone gave me a pillow, but these four mythical beasts rushed up to me to fetch me.

    To be honest, the four divine beasts can deal with others just fine.  But against Han Yu, it really hit a brick wall.  The mythical beasts all have their own coercion. Through this coercion, the mythical beasts can intimidate their opponents, so that the opponents cannot exert their due strength.  But Han Yu is different. Qilin is also a mythical beast. If the four mythical beasts are arranged in four directions, Qilin will be in the middle.  Han Yu, who had sparred with Huo Qilin from time to time, really didn't take the pressure unleashed by the four divine beasts seriously.

    “Pah~bang~hoo~ah~”

    Han Yu first stretched out his left hand to grab Bai Hu's wrist, and then pulled Bai Hu hard and hit Qing Long. When Suzaku thought he had an opportunity, Han Yu roundhouse kicked Suzaku, who was in an attack posture, in the heart.  Zhu ? was kicked awayHe bumped into Xuanwu who was following closely behind him. The last sound was made by Xuanwu.

    The four divine beasts did not expect that Han Yu would be so difficult to deal with, and for a moment they felt like they were riding a tiger.  After surrounding Han Yu from all sides, they did not dare to attack Han Yu easily.  Han Yu waited for a while, but after discovering that the four divine beasts could only surround but not attack, he couldn't help but become a little impatient.

    "Hey, do you still want to fight?" Han Yu asked the four divine beasts.

    With one sentence, the four divine beasts couldn't help but feel guilty, and at the same time, they were also a little angry.  The four beasts shouted together and attacked Han Yu from four directions at the same time.  In their view, no matter how awesome Han Yu is, he cannot deal with attacks from different directions at the same time. The only way out is to jump into the air. But for what Han Yu may do next, the four divine beasts have already prepared their back-up moves.  .

    But Han Yu did not jump into the air as the four divine beasts hoped. Facing the combined attack of the four divine beasts, a circle of fire appeared under Han Yu's feet, and a pillar of fire rose into the sky.  Since they did not expect that there would be a pillar of fire, the four divine beasts bumped into the pillar of fire and were immediately scattered.

    The pillar of fire dissipated, and Han Yu appeared in front of the four divine beasts unharmed. He teased the four divine beasts with a sarcastic expression: "Is there any trick that I haven't used yet? If I run out of tricks, then I'll go find Wu Meng. You guys?"  Just stay here and play by yourself."

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the eyes of the four divine beasts turned red. Once upon a time, they were also proud existences.  He led many beast-turned-warriors, but today, all four divine beasts were severely disgraced by a human.  Self-esteem caused the four divine beasts to lose their minds, and also made the four divine beasts choose a path of no return.

    "Get ready to merge." Qinglong said in a deep voice to the other three divine beasts.

    Stimulated by Han Yu's arrogance, the three divine beasts all nodded.  In order to prevent Han Yu from disrupting their fusion in the middle, Suzaku said to Han Yu: "We will fuse together later. If you want to know how the word "death" is written, then wait until we are finished merging before fighting with us.  "

    "Don't worry, go ahead and merge. I'll give you some time." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    "It's a pity that Han Yu's guarantee cannot completely reassure the four beasts.  As well as pushing others, the four divine beasts asked themselves that they could not be as righteous as Han Yu said, and they also did not believe that Han Yu would really do what he said.  In order not to be disturbed, Xuanwu used his special skills.  A huge protective shield covered the four divine beasts inside. With this protective shield, the four divine beasts finally felt more at ease.

    Han Yu, who was not trusted, stood curiously in front of the protective shield made by Xuanwu.  He reached out and knocked gently, and the protective cover made a crisp sound.  With a little more strength, the protective cover is quite strong.  Originally, Han Yu didn't care much about the fusion of the four divine beasts, but seeing how mysterious the four divine beasts were, it aroused Han Yu's curiosity.

    Although the protective shield is strong, it can only protect above the ground, but Han Yu found another way.  The shield was entered from underground.  After walking into the protective shield, Han Yu saw the four divine beasts standing in the direction of East Green Dragon, West White Tiger, South Suzaku, and North Xuanwu. They were muttering something, but he didn't know what they were saying.  But even though I don't understand what they are saying, judging from the power they are showing at this moment.  Han Yu knew that the existence of these four guys after they were combined would be very complicated.  Should I interrupt now? Or wait quietly for the result? Han Yu thought about it and finally chose the latter.

    Maybe it’s because the master is lonely, but Han Yu now hopes more and more to find an opponent.  Ning Ping originally took on this role, but after learning that Han Yu had become a superpower, Ning Ping felt stimulated and stayed in Qingyun Sword to practice all day long, except for occasionally seeing him accompanying Han Mengxin.  Han Yu basically couldn't see him.  Moreover, Ning Ping is Han Yu's companion after all. If he really wanted to take action, Han Yu would not be able to do it.  But in this way, it is impossible to judge Han Yu's combat potential.

    The four divine beasts have merged.  The aura erupted from the successful integration was shocking. Luo Lin, who was chasing Wu Meng, felt it, and Wu Meng, who was running for his life, also felt it.

    "Pause, let's go back and see what the four divine beasts look like together, and then how about we continue?" Wu Meng suggested to Luo Lin.  Luo Lin felt angry and funny about Wu Meng's suggestion.  But to be honest, Rowling was actually full of curiosity about the fusion of the four divine beasts.  The two quickly reached a consensus and would go back and have a look.  As for whether they would take action when they return, only Luo Lin and Wu Meng knew in their hearts.

    However, the two of them returned to the place where the four divine beasts merged peacefully.  But what puzzled them was, where had the four divine beasts gone? Except for a large pit that appeared at the place, there was no sign of any of the four divine beasts.

    "Strange, where did it go?" Wu Meng said secretly in confusion.  As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Meng felt a gust of wind coming from behind him, and immediately rolled forward subconsciously, avoiding Luo Lin's attack.

    "Despicable! Can't you keep your promise for once?" Wu Mengyou was ashamed and angry.asked Rowling.  But Rowling didn't feel ashamed at all.  He sneered and said to Wu Meng: "Believing in promises only means you are stupid Damn it, stop!"

    “It’s really stupid to stand still at this time.” Wu Meng replied as he ran without looking back.

    Where did the four divine beasts go? The answer is simple. The four divine beasts were brought into the realm of flames by Han Yu.  After arriving in this unfamiliar environment to me, I was a little overwhelmed by the combined form of the four divine beasts.  After the four divine beasts successfully merged, Han Yu felt that the momentum that had just burst out was likely to attract others, so he immediately moved the four divine beasts into his own flame field.

    "Welcome, this is my domain." Han Yu said to the four divine beasts with a smile.

    The four divine beasts agreed that Han Yu was talking nonsense, but facts always speak louder than words. After knowing that no matter what they said, the four divine beasts on the opposite side would not believe it, they chose the most direct, most effective, and most violent method.  If you don’t believe it, I’ll beat you until you believe it!  Regarding Han Yu's threat, the four divine beasts did not take Han Yu's threat seriously because their power increased greatly after merging.  Still going my own way.  This gave Han Yu a reason to take action.

    The combination of the four divine beasts is indeed very strong, but it also depends on who you are comparing it to.  In just a few dozen breaths, Qinglong had already felt Han Yu's difficulty.  What's even more troublesome is that the fusion of the four divine beasts is not without sequelae.  When they couldn't attack for a long time, the four small-minded people who had no ambition began to complain to each other.

    Internal strife is the most helpless thing.  The combination of the four divine beasts could not defeat Han Yu's target for a long time.  In the end, before Han Yu, the common opponent, was dealt with, his own people started fighting with their own people in advance.

    Seeing the combined left and right hands of the four divine beasts slapping his face severely, Han Yu couldn't help but feel the pain for the four divine beasts.  What a bunch of crazy guys. Even if they are not strong enough, they don't have to harm themselves.

    If Han Yu wants to leave at this time, no one can stop him.  But Han Yu didn't leave just yet.  Taking advantage of the internal strife between the four divine beasts, they made a few more arrangements.

    When Han Yu was ready, the four divine beasts also stopped fighting among themselves and stared at Han Yu with a pair of eyes full of hatred.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel aggrieved when he saw this. Who did you offend? You guys can't trust each other and have internal strife. It has nothing to do with you.

    "It's a pity that the four divine beasts ignored Han Yu's cry and pounced on Han Yu again.  They finally remembered their original purpose.  So what if I just remembered it? People were brought into the flame field. If they wanted to get out, they had to defeat the landlord of this place. But how could the four divine beasts who had already fought against each other not know how difficult Han Yu was to deal with.

    "Why are you so timid after becoming one?" Han Yu frowned and looked at the people circling around him. His hands sometimes made a tiger shape, and sometimes they made an eagle shape, but he didn't dare to say hello to Han Yu.  , Han Yu was already a little impatient with waiting.  He simply turned from passive to active and launched an attack on the four divine beasts.

    The Four Divine Beasts obviously did not expect that Han Yu would take the initiative to attack. As a result, Han Yu made him a little confused and finally managed to gain a foothold. However, by that time, the Four Divine Beasts had already suffered a lot from Han Yu.

    "Ah~" The four divine beasts let out a long and depressed roar and crashed into Han Yu desperately.  At this time, Han Yu was like a matador, teasing the four beasts calmly.  Time and time again, he barely escaped the attacks of the four divine beasts.

    "Oh~roar~" The four divine beasts let out an earth-shattering roar.  This roar was so sudden that Han Yu was stunned for a moment.  Fortunately, the four divine beasts at this time had no time to care about Han Yu and could only turn a blind eye to Han Yu's behavior.  Come on, out of sight, out of mind.

    But Han Yu didn’t want to live in peace with the four divine beasts.  The purpose of bringing the Four Divine Beasts here is not just to have a happy battle with the Four Divine Beasts.  Immediately he let out a loud roar and pounced on the four divine beasts.  When they saw Han Yu rushing towards them, the four divine beasts couldn't help but secretly groaned. Now was the critical moment, how could they let Han Yu be destroyed.

    But trying to prevent Han Yu from attacking in this area controlled by Han Yu is tantamount to wishful thinking.  Seeing that Han Yu was about to touch the bodies of the four divine beasts.  With just one touch, Han Yu could end this somewhat boring battle.  But contrary to Han Yu's expectation, before he could touch the bodies of the four divine beasts, a thunder exploded in the sky.

    This is within the domain, how could there be a thunderstorm? Could it be that you want to remind yourself? Han Yu has never thought that this domain is dead. Although he has never had any communication, Han Yu has a feeling that the domain is conscious.  .

    Seeing Han Yu stop his movements, the four divine beasts couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In order to avoid unnecessary complications, the four divine beasts accelerated their evolution.  However, it was a long night and many dreams, so the four divine beasts still used the fastest speed to complete the second union after the union.  And this time's fusion, in a sense, is the true fusion of the four divine beasts.

    "Think about me""What?" Han Yu asked loudly, but the only response he received was a voice that had drifted far away. The integration of the four divine beasts was finally completed, and the powerful momentum almost knocked Han Yu over, but after he stood up,  No one on the two sides had any extra words to say and started attacking directly.

    The four divine beasts need to take advantage of Han Yu to establish their power, but Han Yu can’t wait to finally meet his opponent.  Because the mentality is different, the results obtained are naturally different.

    Han Yu was very excited. The combined power of the four divine beasts was really powerful. If he hadn't made some preparations in advance, he might have suffered a loss.  On the other hand, the four divine beasts behaved very strongly, as if they were saying that even Han Yu was nothing great.

    With a "Boom~", the four divine beasts that Han Yu met when he was caught were slapped away with a claw, and Han Yu hit a big rock hard.  There were cracks where Han Yu was hit.

    "Hahaha~" Han Yu laughed instead of angry, letting out a series of laughter, but the four divine beasts were doubtful and at the same time increased their vigilance.

 Text Chapter 931: Thugs

    The four divine beasts couldn't understand Han Yu's laughter. How could a person who had obviously suffered a loss laugh so happily, as if something good had finally happened to him?  You couldn't have been knocked unconscious by their attacks, right?

    Han Yu did not explain to the four beasts why he was laughing.  The sudden increase in power made Han Yu feel lonely as a master for a period of time.  But just now, the attack of the four divine beasts made Han Yu feel the pain again. Maybe Han Yu has a tendency to self-abuse. In short, Han Yu is very happy now, happy that he has an opponent.

    "It's just that Han Yu was happy, but the four beasts were in bad luck.  Han Yu, who was in a good mood, lost his previous scruples when he took action, and the four divine beasts were immediately beaten and became a little unable to resist.  There were four divine beasts before, so the attacks were shared among the four. But now, because they have merged and become one, those attacks are shared by the four divine beasts.

    The reason why the four divine beasts can unite is because the four divine beasts have the same mind and the same goal.  But now seeing that they were bearing the blow that someone else should have suffered for no reason, the four divine beasts immediately became dissociated. As a result, naturally they could no longer maintain their combined state, and the four divine beasts separated again and became four individuals.

    "Oh, it's really not easy to be able to separate." Han Yu couldn't help but said curiously when he saw the four divine beasts changing back to their original state.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the four divine beasts felt angry and angry at the same time. Han Yu’s originally harmless words turned into mocking words in their ears.  How about saying that thieves listen to thieves' words? In the ears of bad people, other people's words are also bad words.

    The battle continues, but Han Yu is not Luo Lin.  Compared with Luo Lin, Han Yu is stronger, and this is the flame domain controlled by Han Yu.  Although Han Yu did not use the power of the flame domain to deal with the four divine beasts.  But the four divine beasts still want to leave here as soon as possible.  The only way to leave here, in the eyes of the four beasts, is to kill Han Yu.  But if you want to kill Han Yu, you can't do it just by talking.  Based on the current situation of the four divine beasts, if they want to kill Han Yu, they must make some changes.

    Being able to become Wu Meng's bodyguard must be the most powerful among the beast-turned-warriors.  But power is relative. In front of Han Yu, the power of the four divine beasts seemed a bit lacking.  The four divine beasts may be able to suppress Han Yu together, but once they are separated, trying to suppress Han Yu can only be a joke.

    The Four Divine Beasts, who knew this very well, did not choose to reunite again, but chose another way.  Set up the formation!

    Things like arrays are a good thing, with the help of arrays.  You can defeat the strong with the weak, and defeat the many with the small.  As Wu Meng's last line of defense, proficiency in various battle formations is a must for the four divine beasts.  And since the targets of the beast transformation are the four legendary beasts, the power released by the four beast transformation warriors through the formation increases geometrically.

    "Get ready to set up the formation." Qinglong loudly asked for the opinions of the other three companions.  Bai Hu didn't hesitate at all.  Suzaku was silent for a short time and then nodded, only Xuanwu.  Seems a little unhappy.  But seeing that the other three companions had the intention of using the formation to deal with Han Yu, they wisely kept their mouths shut.

    Hearing that the four divine beasts were talking about using formations, Han Yu couldn't help but stop his attack, wanting to see what the formations the four divine beasts were talking about were?  For Han Yu, the formation is mysterious, even though he has heard of it.  But it was the first time to actually see it.

    Seeing that Han Yu stopped attacking and seemed to be waiting for his side to use the formation, Qinglong gave a cold shout.  "Get ready!" Then he stood in his own position, Dong.

    The white tiger in the west, the red bird in the south, and the black basalt in the north.  The four divine beasts stood on their respective sides, facing Han Yu who looked curious, and shouted in unison: "The Four Divine Beast King Formation!"

    With the shouts of the four divine beasts, formations appeared one by one with their respective feet as the center, and then the four formations were connected together to form a large formation.  Han Yu looked up and watched the four divine beasts slowly rising into the sky. A large formation was erected in the air. The four divine beasts stood in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest.

    "Roar of the Green Dragon!" The Green Dragon in the east shouted coldly, and the formation eye standing in the air emitted a burst of bright light. A giant green dragon flew out from the formation eye and went straight to Han Yu, who was watching curiously.  Pounce.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly stepped aside, but he didn't expect that Qinglong, who passed by him, turned around and rushed back after passing him.  By the time Han Yu realized he wanted to evade again, it was already too late.

    Han Yu, who had no time to dodge, could only put up a shield in front of him, hoping to catch the Qinglong that rushed towards him.  I just didn't expect that the power of Qinglong would be so great, and it actually knocked Han Yu who was standing on the ground into the air. Although he didn't break through Han Yu's protection in the end, it still made Han Yu feel a little bit surprised and at the same time.  Minor injury.

    ????????? He shook his wrist that was a little numb from the impact of Qinglong. Han Yu did not dare to take it lightly anymore, but at the same timeThis also aroused Han Yu's competitive spirit, and he decided not to dodge for a while, but to directly see how powerful this Four Divine Beast King Formation was.

    The four divine beasts did not care about Han Yu's psychological activities at this time.  Seeing that Qinglong's attack was effective, the spirits of the other three divine beasts suddenly lifted up. Suzaku in the south immediately shouted softly, "Suzaku's flames!" As Suzaku shouted, the formation eyes flashed with bright light again, and a huge one  , the fire phoenix, covered in fire, flew out of the formation's eyes, screaming and pounced on Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who had decided not to dodge, put up his defense again. This time because he did not take it lightly, the power of the attack Han Yu received was immediately halved. Although Han Yu still took a few steps back, compared with Qinglong's results,  Suzaku's attack was a bit weak.

    Suzaku couldn’t help but be a little disappointed when he saw this.  But before Suzaku could express his feelings, he heard the white tiger to the west shouting "The Wrath of the White Tiger."

    A huge white tiger jumped out of the formation and landed vertically on top of Han Yu's head.  The huge force caused Han Yu's body to sink slightly. When the force passed, Han Yu's legs were seen submerged into the ground. From this, we can see how powerful Bai Hu's White Tiger's Fury is.

    Three of the four divine beasts have achieved certain results through the Four Divine Beast King Formation, and the only one left is Xuanwu.  But what puzzles the three of the four divine beasts is that Xuanwu in the north has not made any movement.  Suzaku couldn't help but look at Xuanwu in confusion, but saw that Xuanwu was in a trance, seeming to have forgotten where he was now.

    "Xuanwu! Attack! All it takes is your final blow." Qinglong couldn't help shouting at the dazed Xuanwu.

    Xuanwu seemed to be awakened. He lowered his head and glanced at Qinglong, and then seemed to have made a difficult decision.  Slowly dissipated the connection between himself and the Four Divine Beast King Formation.  Without Xuanwu's support, the Four Divine Beast King Formation suddenly collapsed.  None of the other three divine beasts thought that Xuanwu would do this. They all glared at Xuanwu for doing bad things, and wanted to beat him after hearing Xuanwu's explanation.  Xuanwu obviously also expected what the three divine beasts wanted to do, and quickly explained: "Don't misunderstand me. I just don't want to continue this stupid fight."

    Hearing this, the three divine beasts could not help but look at Xuanwu in confusion, and heard Xuanwu slowly say: "Let me ask you, do you think it is necessary for us to fight against the man named Han Yu in front of us?"

    "What do you mean?" Bai Hu, who had a bit of a temper, asked Xuanwu impatiently.

    Hearing this, Xuanwu replied: "I think there is no reason for us to fight against that Han Yu. You said he wanted to attack Wu Meng, but in fact he didn't want to take care of Wu Meng, but that Luo Lin. She did.  The performance is very positive. And more importantly, everyone, are you really going to sacrifice your life for Wu Meng? Think about who made us become like humans and ghosts now. Think about us again  How were we treated when we worked under Wu Meng before? Do you think it is necessary for us to work for Wu Meng, or to work hard for his dream? Even if Wu Meng succeeds in the end, what benefits will we get? "

    Following Xuanwu’s words.  Even the most noisy White Tiger fell silent.  Just like Xuanwu said.  Wu Meng did not regard them as human beings. In his eyes, they were just tools, not people with subjective consciousness.  Even if you win in the end and you can enjoy the fruits of victory, it is on the list of things to enjoy.  There is no possibility of becoming a beast warrior.

    Since there is no benefit, why do it?  In the past, it was because of the existence of Wu Meng, a person who could determine their life or death, but now, that guy couldn't even protect himself.  Why do the four mythical beasts fight?

    No one wants to do something that is thankless and can cost them their lives at any time.  The Three Divine Beasts Among the Four Divine Beasts Xuanwu, who was also one of the four divine beasts, suddenly realized what he was reminded of.  Yes, why are you working so hard? You can obviously put this matter aside.

    Freedom is what a beast warrior desires most.  Now is the best time to gain freedom. You don't have to fight Han Yu, right?  If you win, you should be punished. If you lose, you will be punished. Only a fool is willing to do such a thing!

    The four divine beasts suddenly stopped all attacks. At first, Han Yu thought it was the four divine beasts who were up to some conspiracy, but after waiting for a while, he felt that it didn't look like it.  These four guys seemed to have suddenly figured out something, and tacitly stopped attacking Han Yu. Instead, they recommended Xuanwu among the four divine beasts, as if they wanted to say something to Han Yu.

    "HmmHuman, please allow me to call you Han Yu." Xuanwu coughed lightly and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't know what medicine the four divine beasts were going to sell in the gourd this time, but he still looked at Xuanwu quietly, waiting for Xuanwu's next words.

    Seeing that Han Yu had no objection, Xuanwu continued: "Han Yu, we thought about it carefully just now, and suddenly realized that there seems to be no deep hatred between us, and there is absolutely no need to fight to the death. We?What you want is freedom, and what do you want from us?  "

    Hearing Xuanwu’s inquiry, Han Yu scratched his head.  I have to admit that Xuanwu was right, there was no reason to fight between himself and them.  When he thought of this fact, Han Yu suddenly felt a little bored.  When it comes to asking for money, these four divine beasts seem to have nothing but a pair of underwear.  When it comes to helping people, Han Yu doesn't want to help Luo Lin. Besides, Han Yu is now helping Luo Lin. At least he has delayed the four divine beasts and given Luo Lin a chance to catch Wu Meng with her own hands. As for whether he can catch it  , then it depends on Rowling’s own ability.  But in the final analysis, this incident really has little to do with Han Yu. None of Han Yu's companions were attacked, and Han Yu himself had no issues with the four divine beasts. Why were they fighting?

    Seeing that his words seemed to move Han Yu, Xuanwu immediately kept up his efforts and continued to say to Han Yu: "It seems that you agree with what I said, so should we stop fighting and talk calmly?"

    "What do you want to say?" Han Yu asked.

    Upon hearing this, Xuanwu hurriedly said: "There are many things we can say between us, but the most important thing is that we actually don't want to sacrifice our lives for Wu Meng. Strictly speaking, although we have gained great power, we have only paid for it.  There are also a lot of them. Just like we are now. If they appeared in the human world, I'm afraid it would cause quite a commotion."

    "Then you are worrying too much. There are many people in this world, and it is not surprising that a few of them like to be independent. If you don't show your power, then you are no different from those perverts who like to mess with their bodies.  What a big difference. I remember seeing a piece of news not long ago, saying that a human being liked tigers so much that he vowed to give himself to tigers."

    "Really? What happened next? Did he succeed?" Bai Hu, who was standing behind Xuanwu, asked after hearing this.

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No, he had plastic surgery, but the surgery failed and he was disfigured. Later, the wound became infected and he finally died a few days ago."

    "Pfft~" Qinglong glanced at Baihu, whose expression turned ugly.  Couldn't help but chuckle.  Baihu was furious when he heard this. He didn't dare to glare at Han Yu, but he still had the courage to glare at Qinglong.  But Qinglong was not one who was willing to suffer losses. After being glared at by Bai Hu, he immediately stared back not to be outdone.

    Suzaku looked helplessly at White Tiger and Qinglong, who were glaring at each other like cockfighting cocks.  He walked to Xuanwu and asked Han Yu, "Can you let us stay here for a while?"

    "Ah? Why?" Xuanwu asked puzzledly.  Baihu and Qinglong, who were glaring at each other, stopped their boring actions after hearing Suzaku's request, and looked at Suzaku in confusion.

    "Stupid. You forgot that there is a restriction set by Wu Meng in our bodies. Once he finds out that we want to get rid of his control, he only needs one thought to kill us. Hide here and wait until  When the dust settles, we can leave here and live the life we ??long for."

    The three divine beasts who were reminded suddenly showed a look of surprise.  Indeed, as Suzaku said, Wu Meng holds the power to decide the life and death of their beast-turned-warriors at any time.  All it takes is a thought.  Even a beast-turned-warrior at the level of the Four Divine Beasts would die immediately.  For this reason, the four divine beasts did not dare to disobey Wu Meng in the slightest, because it would lead to death.  Now that he had the opportunity to get rid of Wu Meng without worrying about his life, Suzaku felt that the four divine beasts should reach out and grab him.

    It’s just that the four divine beasts thought very well.  But Han Yu had no intention of cooperating with them.  Why?  This is my territory, why should I lend it to myself as a shelter?  Are we familiar with each other?

    Hearing Han Yu’s inquiry, the four divine beasts were speechless.  You can't beat him, but it doesn't seem to make sense.  The only option left seems to be bribery.  But what else do the four divine beasts have besides the pair of underwear they wear to hide their shame?  But the four divine beasts were a little reluctant to leave this place that was absolutely safe for them and put themselves in an environment where they could lose their lives at any time.

    “Tell me your conditions and we’ll see if we can accept them.” Xuanwu looked at Han Yu and asked.

    This is what Han Yu is waiting for. Helping people for free is something Han Yu doesn't want to do.  Because the easier it is to get it, the less you know how to be grateful.  The four divine beasts are not good at all. The reason why they are so docile now is because Han Yu is stronger than them combined. Otherwise, the four divine beasts would probably not even talk to Han Yu and would directly destroy Han Yu.  , take this flame domain as your own.  Although they didn't know that if Han Yu died, the flame realm would be destroyed, that was the original plan of the four divine beasts.

    Hearing Xuanwu ask what he wanted, Han Yu knew it was time to put forward conditions, but what conditions could he put forward?  The identities of these four divine beasts?There is really nothing to scratch.  Unless they were put into cages for a traveling exhibition, it is estimated that the four beasts would not be willing, and the traveling exhibition would also get Han Yu into big trouble.

    Han Yu doesn’t know much about animalization experiments.  But judging from what I saw, this animal transformation experiment was carried out very secretly, and there seemed to be many black hands involved.  Even if he hands over the four divine beasts in the end, there is no guarantee that he will not encounter the same treatment as Maxi.  Maybe it's not as good as Maxi. After all, Maxi was regarded as a martyr after his death.  But if his gang is hunted down, he and his companions will probably be described as a group of extremely vicious villains with evil intentions in the end, and they won't even be able to retain a good reputation.  This is what Han Yu doesn't want to see.

    Seeing Han Yu's silence, Qinglong and Baihu couldn't sit still at first.  Compared with Suzaku or Xuanwu, their IQs are a bit low, but that doesn't mean they are stupid. It's just that they always think about things half a beat slower than others, which makes them look stupid.

    "Hey. What do you want? Even if I am to be your thug, as long as there is a deadline, it is not non-negotiable." Qinglong said to Han Yu, and Bai Hu nodded in agreement.

    Han Yu seemed to be reminded. He nodded and said to Qinglong: "Yes, you are right. You guys seem to have no use except as thugs."

    The four divine beasts looked at Han Yu speechlessly, intending to refute Han Yu's evaluation, but for a while they couldn't find anything to refute.  He could only look at Han Yu with a depressed look.

    The four beasts couldn't understand Han Yu's laughter. How could a person who had suffered a loss smile so happily, as if something good had finally happened to him?  You couldn't have been knocked unconscious by their attacks, right?

    Han Yu did not explain to the four beasts why he was laughing.  The sudden increase in power made Han Yu feel lonely as a master for a period of time.  But just now, the attack of the four divine beasts made Han Yu feel the pain again.  Maybe Han Yu has a tendency to self-abuse, but in short, Han Yu is very happy now.  Be happy that you have an opponent.

    It’s just that Han Yu is happy.  The four divine beasts were in bad luck.  Han Yu, who was in a good mood, lost his previous scruples when he took action, and the four divine beasts were immediately beaten and became a little unable to resist.  There were four divine beasts before, so when they shouldered the attack, they were divided among the four, but now, due to the fusion, they have become one.  Those attacks were shared by the four divine beasts.

    The reason why the four divine beasts can unite is because the four divine beasts have the same mind and the same goal.  But now seeing that they were bearing the blow that someone else should have suffered for no reason, the four divine beasts immediately became alienated.  As a result, the combined state could no longer be maintained, and the four divine beasts separated again and became four individuals.

    "Oh, it's really not easy to be able to separate." Han Yu couldn't help but said curiously when he saw the four divine beasts changing back to their original state.

    Hearing Han Yu’s words, the four divine beasts felt angry and angry at the same time. Han Yu’s originally harmless words turned into mocking words in their ears.  How about saying that thieves listen to thieves' words? In the ears of bad people, other people's words are also bad words.

    The battle continues, but Han Yu is not Luo Lin.  Compared with Luo Lin, Han Yu is stronger, and this is the flame domain controlled by Han Yu.  Although Han Yu did not use the power of the flame domain to deal with the four divine beasts, the four divine beasts still wanted to leave here as soon as possible.  The only way to leave here, in the eyes of the four beasts, is to kill Han Yu.  But if you want to kill Han Yu, you can't do it just by talking.  Based on the current situation of the four divine beasts, if they want to kill Han Yu, they must make some changes.

    Being able to become Wu Meng's bodyguard must be the most powerful among the beast-turned-warriors.  But power is relative. In front of Han Yu, the power of the four divine beasts seemed a bit lacking.  The four divine beasts may be able to suppress Han Yu together, but once they are separated, trying to suppress Han Yu can only be a joke.

    The Four Divine Beasts, who knew this very well, did not choose to reunite again, but chose another way.  Set up the formation!

    Formations are a good thing. With the help of formations, the weak can defeat the strong, and the small can defeat the large.  As Wu Meng's last line of defense, proficiency in various battle formations is a must for the four divine beasts.  And since the targets of the beast transformation are the four legendary beasts, the power released by the four beast transformation warriors through the formation increases geometrically.

    "Get ready to set up the formation." Qinglong loudly asked for the opinions of the other three companions.  Bai Hu didn't hesitate at all, and Suzaku nodded after a brief silence. Only Xuanwu seemed a little unhappy, but seeing that the other three companions had the intention of using the formation to deal with Han Yu, they wisely kept their mouths shut.

    Hearing that the four divine beasts were talking about using formations, Han Yu couldn't help but stop his attack, wanting to see what the formations the four divine beasts were talking about were?  For Han Yu, the array is mysterious, although it is said thatI have seen it before, but this is the first time I have actually seen it.

    Seeing that Han Yu stopped attacking and seemed to be waiting for his side to use the formation, Qinglong shouted coldly, "Get ready!" Then he stood in his own position, Dong.

    The white tiger in the west, the red bird in the south, and the black basalt in the north.  The four divine beasts stood on their respective sides, facing Han Yu who looked curious, and shouted in unison: "The Four Divine Beast King Formation!"

    With the shouts of the four divine beasts, formations appeared one by one with their respective feet as the center, and then the four formations were connected together to form a large formation.  Han Yu looked up and watched the four divine beasts slowly rising into the sky. A large formation was erected in the air. The four divine beasts stood in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest.

    "Roar of the Green Dragon!" The Green Dragon located in the east shouted coldly, and the formation eye of the formation standing in the air emitted a burst of bright light, and a giant green dragon flew out from the formation eye.  He rushed straight towards Han Yu who was watching curiously.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu quickly stepped aside, but he didn't expect that Qinglong, who passed by him, turned around and rushed back after passing him.  By the time Han Yu realized he wanted to evade again, it was already too late.

    Han Yu, who had no time to dodge, could only put up a shield in front of him, hoping to catch the Qinglong that rushed towards him.  I just didn't expect that the power of Qinglong would be so great, and it actually knocked Han Yu who was standing on the ground into the air. Although he didn't break through Han Yu's protection in the end, it still made Han Yu feel a little bit surprised and at the same time.  Minor injury.

    He vigorously shook his wrist, which was a little numb from the impact of Qinglong. Han Yu did not dare to take it lightly anymore, but at the same time it also aroused Han Yu's competitive spirit and decided not to avoid it for a while.  Just try to see how powerful this Four Divine Beast King Formation is.

    The four divine beasts did not care about Han Yu's psychological activities at this time.  Seeing that Qinglong's attack was effective, the spirits of the other three divine beasts suddenly lifted up. Suzaku in the south immediately shouted softly, "Suzaku's flames!" As Suzaku shouted, the eyes of the formation flashed brightly again.  A huge fire phoenix, covered in fire, flew out of the formation's eyes.  He screamed and pounced on Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who had decided not to dodge, put up his defense again.  Because he did not take it lightly this time, the power of the attack Han Yu received was immediately halved. Although Han Yu still took a few steps back, compared with Qinglong's results, Suzaku's attack was a bit weak.

    Suzaku couldn’t help but be a little disappointed when he saw this.  But before Suzaku could express his feelings, he heard the white tiger to the west shouting "The Wrath of the White Tiger."

    A huge white tiger jumped out of the formation.  It landed vertically above Han Yu's head.  The huge force made Han Yu's body sink slightly. When the force passed, it could be seen that Han Yu's legs had submerged into the ground. This can be seen from this.  How powerful is the white tiger's fury?

    Three of the four divine beasts have achieved certain results through the Four Divine Beast King Formation, and the only one left is Xuanwu.  But what puzzles the three of the four divine beasts is that Xuanwu in the north has not made any movement.  Suzaku couldn't help but look at Xuanwu in confusion, but saw that Xuanwu was in a trance, seeming to have forgotten where he was now.

    "Xuanwu! Attack! All it takes is your final blow." Qinglong couldn't help shouting at the dazed Xuanwu.

    Xuanwu seemed to be awakened. He lowered his head and glanced at Qinglong. Then, as if he had made a difficult decision, he slowly dissipated his connection with the Four Divine Beast King Formation.  Without Xuanwu's support, the Four Divine Beast King Formation suddenly collapsed.  None of the other three divine beasts thought that Xuanwu would do this. They all glared at Xuanwu for doing bad things, and wanted to beat him after hearing Xuanwu's explanation.  Xuanwu obviously also expected what the three divine beasts wanted to do, and quickly explained: "Don't misunderstand me. I just don't want to continue this stupid fight."

    Hearing this, the three divine beasts could not help but look at Xuanwu in confusion, and heard Xuanwu slowly say: "Let me ask you, do you think it is necessary for us to fight against the man named Han Yu in front of us?"

    "What do you mean?" Bai Hu, who had a bit of a temper, asked Xuanwu impatiently.

    Hearing this, Xuanwu replied: "I think there is no reason for us to fight that Han Yu. You said he wanted to attack Wu Meng, but in fact he didn't want to take care of Wu Meng. On the contrary, that Luo Lin, she  The performance is very positive. And more importantly, everyone, are you really going to sacrifice your life for Wu Meng? Think about who made us become like humans and ghosts now. Think about us again  How were we treated when we worked under Wu Meng before? Do you think it is necessary for us to work hard for Wu Meng, or for his dream? Even if Wu Meng succeeds in the end, what benefits will we get? "

    With Xuanwu’s words, even the most noisy White Tiger fell silent.  Just as Xuanwu said, Wu Meng did not regard them as human beings. In his eyes, they were just tools, not people with subjective consciousness.  Even if you win in the end and can enjoy the fruits of victory, then enjoyThere is no possibility of a beast-turned-warrior in ??'s list.

    Since there is no benefit, why do it?  In the past, it was because of the existence of Wu Meng, a person who could determine their life or death, but now, that guy can't even protect himself, so why are the four beasts fighting?

    No one wants to do something that is thankless and can cost them their lives at any time.  The Three Divine Beasts Among the Four Divine Beasts Xuanwu, who was also one of the four divine beasts, suddenly realized what he was reminded of.  Yes, why are you working so hard? You can obviously put this matter aside.

    free.  It is what a beast warrior desires most.  Now is the best time to gain freedom. You don't have to fight Han Yu, right?  If you win, you should be punished. If you lose, you will be punished. Only a fool is willing to do such a thing!

    The four divine beasts suddenly stopped all attacks. At first, Han Yu thought it was the four divine beasts who were up to some conspiracy, but after waiting for a while, he felt that it didn't look like it.  These four guys seemed to have suddenly figured out something, and tacitly stopped attacking Han Yu. Instead, they recommended Xuanwu among the four divine beasts, as if they wanted to say something to Han Yu.

    "Hmmhuman being. Please allow me to call you Han Yu." Xuanwu coughed lightly and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't know what medicine the four divine beasts were going to sell in the gourd this time, but he still looked at Xuanwu quietly, waiting for Xuanwu's next words.

    Seeing that Han Yu had no objection, Xuanwu continued: "Han Yu. We thought about it carefully just now, and suddenly realized that there seems to be no deep hatred between us. There is no need to fight to the death. What we want is freedom. And you  What else do you want from us?"

    Hearing Xuanwu’s inquiry, Han Yu scratched his head.  I have to admit that Xuanwu was right, there was no reason to fight between himself and them.  When he thought of this fact, Han Yu suddenly felt a little bored.  When it comes to asking for money, these four divine beasts seem to be wearing nothing but a pair of underwear.  Nothing.  Speaking of helping people, Han Yu didn't want to help Luo Lin. Besides, Han Yu was now helping Luo Lin, at least he was holding back the four divine beasts.  Luo Lin was given the opportunity to seize Wu Meng with her own hands. As for whether she can seize it, it depends on Luo Lin's own ability.  But in the final analysis, this incident really has little to do with Han Yu. None of Han Yu's companions were attacked, and Han Yu himself had no issues with the four divine beasts. Why were they fighting?

    Seeing that his words seemed to move Han Yu, Xuanwu immediately kept up his efforts and continued to say to Han Yu: "It seems that you agree with what I said, so should we stop fighting and talk calmly?"

    "What do you want to say?" Han Yu asked.

    Upon hearing this, Xuanwu hurriedly said: "There are many things we can say between us, but the most important thing is that we actually don't want to sacrifice our lives for Wu Meng. Strictly speaking, although we have gained great power, we have only paid for it.  There are also a lot of them. As we are now, if we appear in the human world, I am afraid it will cause quite a commotion."

    "Then you are worrying too much. There are many people in this world, and it is not surprising that a few of them like to be independent. If you don't show your power, then you are no different from those perverts who like to mess with their bodies.  What a big difference. I remember seeing a piece of news not long ago, saying that a human being liked tigers so much that he vowed to give himself to tigers."

    "Really? What happened next? Did he succeed?" Bai Hu, who was standing behind Xuanwu, asked after hearing this.

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No, he had plastic surgery, but the surgery failed and he was disfigured. Later, the wound became infected and he finally died a few days ago."

    "Pfft~" Qinglong glanced at Baihu, whose face turned ugly, and couldn't help but chuckle.  Baihu was furious when he heard this. He didn't dare to glare at Han Yu, but he still had the courage to glare at Qinglong.  But Qinglong was not one who was willing to suffer losses. After being glared at by Bai Hu, he immediately stared back not to be outdone.

    Suzaku looked helplessly at White Tiger and Qinglong, who were glaring at each other like cockfighting cocks. He walked to Xuanwu and asked Han Yu: "Can you let us stay here for a while?"

    "Ah? Why?" Xuanwu asked puzzledly.  Baihu and Qinglong, who were glaring at each other, stopped their boring actions after hearing Suzaku's request, and looked at Suzaku in confusion.

    "Stupid, you forgot that there is a restriction set by Wu Meng in our bodies. Once he finds out that we want to get rid of his control, he only needs one thought to kill us. Hide here and wait until  When the dust settles, we can leave here and live the life we ??long for."

    The three divine beasts who were reminded suddenly showed a look of surprise.  Indeed, as Suzaku said, Wu Meng holds the power to decide the life and death of their beast-turned-warriors at any time.  With just a thought, even a beast-turned-warrior of the level of the Four Divine Beasts can be transformed immediately.?Dead.  For this reason, the four divine beasts did not dare to disobey Wu Meng in the slightest, because it would lead to death.  Now that he had the opportunity to get rid of Wu Meng without worrying about his life, Suzaku felt that the four divine beasts should reach out and grab him.

    It’s just that the four divine beasts had good ideas, but Han Yu didn’t cooperate with them.  Why?  This is my territory, why should I lend it to myself as a shelter?  Are we familiar with each other?

    Hearing Han Yu’s inquiry, the four divine beasts were speechless.  You can't beat him, but it doesn't seem to make sense.  The only option left seems to be bribery.  But what else do the four divine beasts have besides the pair of underwear they wear to hide their shame?  But the four divine beasts were a little reluctant to leave this place that was absolutely safe for them and put themselves in an environment where they could lose their lives at any time.

    “Tell me your conditions and we’ll see if we can accept them.” Xuanwu looked at Han Yu and asked.

    This is what Han Yu is waiting for. Helping people for free is something Han Yu doesn't want to do.  Because the easier it is to get it, the less you know how to be grateful.  The four divine beasts are not good at all. The reason why they are so docile now is because Han Yu is stronger than them combined. Otherwise, the four divine beasts would probably not even talk to Han Yu and would directly destroy Han Yu.  , take this flame domain as your own.  Although they didn't know that if Han Yu died, the flame realm would be destroyed, that was the original plan of the four divine beasts.

    Hearing Xuanwu ask what he wanted, Han Yu knew it was time to put forward conditions, but what conditions could he put forward?  These four divine beasts really have nothing to gain from them.  Unless they were put into cages for a traveling exhibition, it is estimated that the four beasts would not be willing, and the traveling exhibition would also get Han Yu into big trouble.

    Han Yu doesn’t know much about animalization experiments.  But judging from what I saw, this animal transformation experiment was carried out very secretly, and there seemed to be many black hands involved.  Even if he hands over the four divine beasts in the end, there is no guarantee that he will not encounter the same treatment as Maxi.  Maybe it's not as good as Maxi. After all, Maxi was regarded as a martyr after his death.  But if his gang is hunted down, he and his companions will probably be described as a group of extremely vicious villains with evil intentions in the end, and they won't even be able to retain a good reputation.  This is what Han Yu doesn't want to see.

    Seeing Han Yu's silence, Qinglong and Baihu couldn't sit still at first.  Compared with Suzaku or Xuanwu, their IQs are a bit low, but that doesn't mean they are stupid. It's just that they always think about things half a beat slower than others, which makes them look stupid.

    "Hey, what do you want? Even if I am to be your thug, as long as there is a deadline, it is not non-negotiable." Qinglong said to Han Yu, and Bai Hu nodded in agreement.

    Han Yu seemed to be reminded. He nodded and said to Qinglong: "Yes, you are right. You guys seem to have no use except as thugs."

    The four divine beasts looked at Han Yu speechlessly, intending to refute Han Yu's evaluation, but for a while they couldn't find anything to refute, so they could only look at Han Yu with a depressed look.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 932 Choice

    Seeing that his side was at a disadvantage, Wu Meng, who was originally calm and composed, could not sit still.  He wanted to help, but his physical condition did not allow him to do such a risky thing.  Although the Five Elders of the Alliance want to persuade Wu Meng to change his mind and continue to work for the Alliance, they will not take any precautions against Wu Meng. The restriction set in Wu Meng's body is in units of hundreds, although it will not affect Wu Meng.  Meng's activities are normal, but if he wants to use his abilities, it is absolutely impossible.  Especially after hearing Luo Lin's report that Wu Mengshi has a physique with two abilities, the Five Elders Association wanted to get Wu Meng's secret method of having two different abilities in one body at the same time.

    Of course, Wu Meng is not a vegetarian. After all, he is an old man in the alliance. He has connections that even the Five Elders Association would not dare to despise. It is precisely relying on these connections that Wu Meng finally contacted and learned that he had been arrested.  After being captured, Wu Meng sneaked into the alliance headquarters to prepare to rescue his subordinates, and escaped from the alliance headquarters through them. Wu Meng didn't have time to calculate how many people were killed, but even if he didn't calculate, Wu Meng knew that he had suffered a loss this time.  A big loss.  The source of all these losses was that he was caught by Rowling.  Without this bitch, I would not have encountered so many bad things, so much so that even a base I had secretly established had to be exposed in advance.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Wu Meng couldn't help but raise his leg and kicked Luo Lin. Luo Lin was covered by the big net and had no room to dodge. She could only glare at Wu Meng with unyielding eyes.  But how could Wu Meng be afraid of this? Seeing this, he kicked him twice, and then shouted to Han Yu, who was about to beat his men, "Stop!"

    ……

    Han Yu ignored Wu Meng's cry and punched his opponent's nose without hesitation. This is a very fragile part. No matter how strong a tough guy you are, after the nose is punched, tears and snot will flow out involuntarily.  .  There is no way to control this.

    Although it is still unclear what kind of combination this guy is with to form the beast warrior, Han Yu can clearly feel that this guy is stronger than the four divine beasts, and he will definitely win against any of the four divine beasts alone.  , but if you fight against the four divine beasts as a whole, you will definitely not lose to the four divine beasts, but the four divine beasts also need to pay a certain price if you want to win.

    "Hey, didn't you hear me tell you to stop?" Wu Meng saw that Han Yu was ignoring him, so he couldn't help but raise his tone, but Han Yu just ignored him.  On the contrary, the shooting speed is faster.  When Wu Meng saw this, she couldn't help but became furious. She stamped her feet and shouted, "Do you still want this Luo Lin's life?"

    "It's up to you." Han Yu replied without looking back.

    Wu Meng: ""

    After a moment of silence, Wu Meng looked at Luo Lin with sympathy and said, "The companion you found this time is really unreliable, not even one-tenth of Maxi's."

    Luo Lin looked at Wu Meng coldly, if it weren't for the fact that her body was covered with a large net made of materials that could restrict the movement of people with abilities.  Rowling will definitely tear Wu Meng’s broken mouth apart.

    Seeing that Luo Lin didn't answer her, she just looked at herself coldly.  Wu Meng couldn't help but become a little angry.  The younger one ignores himself, and the older one doesn't care about himself either. This is because he doesn't take himself seriously.  Judging from the current situation, it will take some time to clean up the small ones, but if you want to clean up the big ones, it is just a matter of moving your feet.

    "Hmph! Since you said it's casual. Then I'll Huh? Where is the person?" Wu Mengang was about to say a few harsh words to Han Yu, but he didn't expect that Han Yu was gone. He just disappeared from sight silently, and then  Missing along with Han Yu was the last guard beside him at this time.

    Wu Meng glanced at Luo Lin in confusion.  But she found that Luo Lin also had a shocked expression. It seemed that this was the first time she had encountered this situation.

    Where did Han Yu go?  Where else could there be other than the realm of flames?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out four thugs just now, when will they be used again?  By the way, you can also see if the four divine beasts really want to get rid of Wu Meng's control. Why not?

    The four divine beasts were obviously surprised when they looked at the beast-turned-warrior who was brought into the flame field by Han Yu.

    "Hey, Hanba, I didn't expect you to come too." Qinglong stepped forward to greet Hanba.  Unexpectedly, Han Ba ??did not give him a good look. After looking at the four divine beasts up and down, the one known as Han Ba ??asked in a slightly lower voice: "Why are you here? And judging from your appearance, you seem to be the same as that enemy.  We get along very harmoniously.”

    "Hehehe is our new employer, of course we have to be polite. Aren't you here to avoid that old immortal Wu Meng?" Qinglong said with a smile.

    "What did you call Master Wu Meng just now? Old and immortal? I think you don't want to live anymore!" After hearing Qinglong's words, Hanbao's face darkened, and he stared at Qinglong and said slowly.

    &nbsp; Even if Qinglong is dull, after seeing Han Ba's performance at this time, he also understands in his heart that Han Ba ??is probably not the same as the four on his side, and the reason why Han Yu brought Han Ba ??here seems to have no good intentions.  .

    Facing Qinglong's questioning look, Han Yu admitted generously: "You are not wrong, I just intend to hand over this drought demon to you. How about it? Prove your loyalty."

    The four divine beasts looked at each other, feeling a little embarrassed.  Although Hanbao was not the same as them, and he always acted like he was superior to others, after all, he was considered a companion before. When they were asked to attack their former companions, the four divine beasts felt that Han Yu was a bit pushy.  It’s not like you can’t deal with it, so why do you have to force us to do such a thing?

    Han Yu glanced at the dissatisfaction of the four divine beasts with him and said slowly: "If you want to live a new life, you need to learn to say goodbye to the past. Otherwise, the past will always haunt you and make you always live in the past.  past."

    The four divine beasts didn’t understand why Han Yu would say this to them, but they were still a little reluctant to let them fight Han Bao.  However, just because they are unwilling, it does not mean that Hanbao is willing to continue the stalemate like this.  He saw the hesitation of the four divine beasts and understood that Han Yu was the key. As long as Han Yu was dealt with, there would be no danger to the four divine beasts.  Thinking of this, Han Bao said coldly to the four divine beasts: "Do you think you can avoid Lord Wu Meng's control by hiding here?"

    "Isn't it okay to hide here?" Bai Hu asked stupidly.

    "Hmph! Although Lord Wu Meng can't kill you with a single thought, I can. I have your authority, do you want to test whether what I say is true or false?" Han Ba ??sneered and said to Bai Hu.

    When thinking of that palpitating feeling, the four divine beasts all shook their heads.  Listen to Han Ba ??continue to say: "Originally, I could take your lives now. But for that human being, I am not sure of victory. As long as you help me kill that human being, I can spare your life, and I will not ask for anything."  Lord Wu Meng exposed your previous betrayal. How about it? Do you want to fight with me?"

    Han Yu watched coldly, saying nothing when Hanbao was scaring the four divine beasts. He just wanted to see what decision the four divine beasts would make in the end.  If the four divine beasts reject Han Ba's request, Han Yu will not blame the four divine beasts even if they are not enemies of Han Ba ??this time.  But if the four divine beasts choose to accept Drought Demon's conditions.  Then Han Yu wouldn't mind killing Han Ba ??while adding four more guys who just want to take advantage but are unwilling to pay.

    I am the master of my territory. In the field of flames, Han Yu has an innate advantage. Even if the four divine beasts and the Han Demon are combined, it will only take a little more effort to kill them.  everything.  It depends on the choice of the four divine beasts.

    The four divine beasts obviously did not expect that Hanba would suddenly make such a request, and they discussed it in a low voice.  The Four Divine Beasts seemed to have made a difficult decision.  Silently standing behind Han Bao, facing Han Yu.  When Han Yu saw this, he immediately understood that without any words, the four divine beasts had already expressed their choice to him through actions. It was a pity that the four thugs he had just received were gone.

    ????????? Han Yu will not keep people who are from Chao Qin and Mu Chu.  Even if he can do a lot for Han Yu.  Han Yu would not keep a guy as dangerous as a time bomb by his side.

    "It seems that you have made a choice, which is good. I respect your choice. But I also want to declare in advance that since you have made a choice, you must bear the consequences of the choice. I don't  I will show mercy."

    "Hmph! Arrogant boy, don't think that you are invincible just because you have a slight upper hand. See clearly, it is our side that has the upper hand now." Han Ba ??snorted and said to Han Yu.

    ?? Han Yu smiled slightly, and didn't even bother to say anything to Hanba. He opened his hands directly, and a ball of flame instantly enveloped Han Yu himself.  Since he has already said that he will not be merciful, Han Yu will not be merciful.

    Han Bao was so shocked by the powerful power emanating from Han Yu that he was speechless for a long time.  When he fought Han Yu before, Han Ba ??always thought that the gap between him and Han Yu was just a little bit. Now with the help of the four divine beasts, it was just a snap of his fingers to kill Han Yu.  But now it seems that it is their side that may be affected by a snap of a finger.

    "Don't be in a daze, Hanba. Since you have decided to fight, don't think too much." Qinglong shouted to the dazed Hanba, and then he and Baihu attacked Han Yu separately. Suzaku and Xuanwu followed suit.  When Hanba was next to him, Xuanwu shouted loudly at Hanba: "Now is not the time to be in a daze. We should stay in daze until we are safe!"

    Han Ba ??suddenly woke up, looking at the four divine beasts who were desperately attacking Han Yu, Han Ba ??secretly? He gritted his teeth and rushed towards Han Yu.

    At this time, Han Yu was integrating himself into the flame field. When he saw the four divine beasts and the drought demon rushing towards him to interrupt his actions, he couldn't help but sneered secretly. Then with a thought, several fire pillars spurted out from the ground and stopped immediately.  The path of the four divine beasts and the drought demon was revealed.  This is the first time Han Yu has faced an enemy in this way since he took over the Flame Domain. Now it seems that this method is not bad, making Han Yu feel like a god.  What is the feeling of God? He controls everything, and everything around him moves according to his will.

    This is a very strange feeling.  When he integrated his mind and the flame domain into yiti, Han Yu felt very comfortable with the feeling of being able to do whatever he wanted.

    But compared to what Han Yu was feeling at the moment, the four divine beasts and the Han Demon were secretly complaining.  Everything is always relative. Han Yu feels good, but his opponents, the Four Divine Beasts and the Han Demon, naturally feel bad.  Being trapped in a tight siege and feeling like you will be attacked at any time and at any time, it's strange that that nervous feeling can be felt better.

    However, Hanba was not worried that the four divine beasts would betray him at this time.  Since that Han Yu made such a gesture, it meant that he would no longer accept the surrender of the four divine beasts.  The only chance for the four divine beasts to survive is to follow them and eliminate Han Yu, who threatens them the most.  I just want to deal with Han Yu at this time Let's try to avoid attacks that may appear at any time and protect ourselves before thinking about it.

    The flames constantly attacked the four divine beasts and the drought demon, and the four divine beasts felt that everything around them was an enemy.  At the same time, I also felt how scary Han Yu was.  I understand that Han Yu did not accept the four divine beasts as thugs because of their strength.  Just wanted to make this place a little more lively.  Unfortunately, it's too late to regret now. Although I haven't been in contact with Han Yu for a long time, it can be seen from Han Yu's words and deeds that this guy is a bit paranoid. Once he decides something, few people can persuade him.  Anyway, the four divine beasts asked themselves that they were not the one who could persuade Han Yu.  It can be seen from the attacks he suffered that Han Yu really intends to get rid of people like himself.

    Ants are still alive, let alone living people. Although the four divine beasts are all beast-turned-warriors, they never think that they are no longer human.  It's just that he looks a little different, and he's a little stronger than ordinary humans.  But it's not that people can't be divided by the size of their strength.  Otherwise, what is Han Yu now?  He is a real human being.

    In this crisis where their lives were threatened, the four divine beasts behaved much more stubbornly than the drought demon.  The previous Four Divine Beast King Formations could not deal with Han Yu, so they could only place their hopes on the Five Beasts Returning Formation.  The Five Beasts Returning Formation is much more powerful than the Four Divine Beast King Formation, but the price paid is also much higher.  It's just that I can't think about it now.  For now, it’s better to save your life before thinking about anything else.  Otherwise, my life will be lost, and the calculation will be useless.

    "Hanba. Prepare the Five Beasts Return Formation!" Suzaku shouted at Hanba.

    Hanba was stunned when he heard this.  But before he could ask any questions, he saw that the four divine beasts were already standing in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest, and the wèizhi Hanba was standing on at the moment was the formation eye.

    "Hey! You guys" Hanba was shocked when he saw this. He was about to accuse the four divine beasts of being shameless, but the four divine beasts had already begun to unfold their magic circle.  Hanba couldn't help but sigh secretly.  I know that whatever I say now is nonsense.  Even if he pulls away, the result will be great losses, so it is better to cooperate with the actions of the four divine beasts.  It's just that Han Bao doesn't understand that the four divine beasts obviously have powerful arrays like the Four Divine Beast King Formation.  Why do you still have to use the Five Beasts Returning Formation?  Could it be that Han Yu was so strong that he had to use the Five Beasts Returning Formation that could destroy the heaven and earth to deal with him?

    With a trace of doubt, the five-beast return formation formed with Hanba as the center unfolded in front of Han Yu.  Han Yu couldn't help but frown when he saw this. The formation that appeared in front of him seemed to be stronger than the Four Divine Beast King formation that he had encountered before.  It actually gave Han Yu a sense of crisis.  Han Yu, who had always trusted his instincts, immediately decided not to fight head-on for a while, and tried to avoid the attacks of the four divine beasts and the drought demon.

    “I just want to think about it, but if we really meet him, Han Yu won’t back down.  But as soon as he came into contact with the first wave of attacks from the Five Beasts Returning Formation, Han Yu immediately realized that he had been careless.  The endless power that spreads into the body is really uncomfortable.  As if an electric current had passed through his whole body, Han Yu felt a little numb in his arms.

    He shook his hand vigorously, trying to recover from his numb arm.  But before the numbness in Han Yu's arms could subside, the second wave of attacks from the Five Beasts Returning Formation arrived.  This time Han Yu refused to answer anything. While avoiding the attacks of the Five Beasts Returning Formation, Han Yu tried his best to get closer to the Five Beasts Returning Formation.

    The Four Divine Beasts and Hanba couldn't help but feel overjoyed when they saw this. Since Han Yu could take such an active offensive action, it meant that the Five Beasts Returning Formation was effective.  The Five Beasts Returning Formation has a total of nine attacks, each of whichIt is more powerful than the last time, and the power after the effects are superimposed is simply unimaginable.

    Seeing the possibility of defeating Han Yu, the morale of the four divine beasts and Hanba was immediately boosted. Hanba even forgot about the physical pain caused by launching the attack. He shouted excitedly and told the four divine beasts to continue attacking quickly, regardless of what he suffered.  ability.  Of course the four divine beasts would like to hear Hanbao's words. If you die as a fellow Taoist, you will not die as a poor Taoist. It's not you who suffers the hardship, so why not do it?

    The third wave, the fourth wave two consecutive waves of attacks finally hit Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't expect that the power of the single-target attack turned into a range attack would be so powerful that he immediately fell to the ground with numbness in his limbs.  Seeing Han Yu fall to the ground, the four divine beasts were immediately overjoyed. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and they immediately prepared to pursue the victory.  But before they could attack again, they suddenly felt the light above their heads dim.  The four divine beasts and Hanba couldn't help but look up in confusion, and were immediately shocked. At some point, a large mountain flew silently above the five beasts' return formation.

    "Huu~~~" Before the four divine beasts and the drought demon could think of hiding.  The mountain roared in the sky and rushed towards the Five Beasts Returning Formation to smash down.  Although the Five Beasts Returning Formation was extremely powerful, it was unable to withstand the overwhelming attack of the mountain in the air. It offered almost no resistance. The Five Beasts Returning Formation immediately collapsed, and the four divine beasts and Hanbao who formed the Five Beasts Returning Formation were also buried alive.  Among the rocks.

    Han Yu hovered in the air, silently watching the four divine beasts and the Han Demon emerge from the earth one by one.  Xiaoqiang's life was not lost like this. It was really disappointing.  But in Han Yu's eyes, no matter whether it is the four divine beasts or the drought demon, they will die today.

    The four divine beasts and the drought demon were gasping for air.  They sighed in their hearts that they were not dead, especially when they felt the warmth of the sun The five people looked up at the sky, but they did not expect that what they saw was not the sun, but Han Yu.  If Han Yu just stood there, the five of them wouldn't feel anything.  But after seeing the growing fireball above Han Yu's head, it was simply a sun.  As bright as the sun.  As hot as the sun.

    "Gudu~" The four divine beasts swallowed their saliva in unison.  Among them, Xuanwu suddenly went crazy and shouted at Han Yu in the air: "Don't throw it, I am willing to surrender, really!"

    Someone started, and the four divine beasts who still didn’t want to die finally understood how stupid their previous decision was.  But if they want to surrender, even if they become slaves, it depends on whether Han Yu wants to accept them again.  Just looking at the results.  Han Yu didn't seem to want to accept them anymore.  After hearing the voices of the Four Divine Beasts shouting to surrender, Han Yu smiled slightly. Just when the Four Divine Beasts thought they were saved, the super fireball condensed by the Four Divine Beasts and the Drought Demon before they emerged from the earth was thrown down by Han Yu.  .

    The four divine beasts looked at the falling fireball in horror.  There was despair in my heart.  Even Suzaku, whose specialty was the fire attribute, was frightened when faced with the big fireball.  His family knew his own affairs, and Suzaku knew that he had only inherited part of the power of the mythical beast Suzaku, but it did not mean that he was the mythical beast Suzaku. Facing the fireball thrown by Han Yu, Suzaku was not sure that he could survive the area.

    The instinct of survival caused the four divine beasts and the drought demon to burst out with huge power. The five people stood still as quickly as possible, and the five beasts returned to their original formation. But when they were ready to work together to resist the little sun falling from the sky, the little sun had already arrived.  to the top of their heads.

    I have to say that dogs can jump over walls when they are anxious, rabbits can bite people when they are anxious, and people can do anything if they are anxious.  When their lives were threatened, the Four Divine Beasts and Hanba launched the first wave of attacks of the Five Beasts Returning Formation at the fastest speed in their lives.  It barely resisted the tendency of the little sun to set.  But before the four divine beasts and Hanba could breathe a sigh of relief, they felt a sudden increase in pressure on their bodies. One could not help but think that Han Yu from the sky must have moved his hands and feet.

    It’s just that at this time, everyone understands that begging for mercy is useless.  Han Yu has told them this through practical actions.  In order to survive, both the Four Divine Beasts and the Drought Demon clenched their teeth and held on, hoping that the other party would be unable to hold on first and thus save a small life.

    In a life-threatening situation, no one has any idea of ??continuing to preserve their strength.  All the power was taken out, and using the power of the Five Beasts Returning Formation, the little sun was lifted up to the sky bit by bit.  Han Yu couldn't help but be startled when he saw it, but then he increased his strength.  He didn't know how to be kind to a woman, and he showed mercy because he admired the desire for survival shown by the four divine beasts and the drought demon. It can be said that the more tenacious the four divine beasts and the drought demon were, the greater Han Yu's murderous intention was.

    Before they had time to breathe a sigh of relief, the Four Divine Beasts and the Han Demon had to fight Han Yu with all their strength under the pressure of Han Yu.  This is a time when one's own life is at stake, and no one dares to be lazy, because if they are lazy this time, they will never be lazy again in the future.  No more chance.

    No one wants to have the opportunity to never have to be lazy again.The colorful world is still waiting for them, and it's really not worth dying here.  But you have to choose your own path. Now that you have chosen it, you must have the awareness to pay for your choice.

    As if to squeeze out the last strength of the four divine beasts and the drought demon, the little sun always presses on the heads of the four divine beasts and the drought demon. As long as the four divine beasts and the drought demon show signs of slackening, the little sun will press down.  The four divine beasts and the drought demon who didn't want to die had to muster up their courage to raise the falling little sun again.

    It’s just that the four divine beasts are okay, but Hanba is almost unable to hold on anymore.  Although he, as the eye of the formation, has not lost his fighting spirit, his body can no longer withstand the power sent from the four divine beasts.  The attacks of the Five Beasts Returning to Origin Formation all come from the eye of the formation where Hanba is located. In other words, the four divine beasts use the Five Beasts Returning to Origin Formation to send their power to the Hanba located at the eye of the formation.  Hanba then used his own power to push out the five beasts' return formation to attack the enemy.  It can be said that Hanba is the attacker of the Five Beasts Returning Formation.  And want to serve as this wèizhi.  Having a strong body is a prerequisite.  Although Hanbao is physically strong, there are always limits.  Based on Hanba's conditions, his body can withstand up to nine waves of attacks from the Five Beasts Returning Formation.  But now, twelve waves of attacks have been used.

    The little sun pressed down again, and upon seeing this, the four divine beasts quickly transferred their power to Hanba again.  At this moment, Hanbao's body could no longer bear the weight of the combined power of the four divine beasts, and Hanbao roared upward to the sky, delivering the last blow of his life.  With the sudden death of Han Bao, the Five Beasts Returning Formation immediately collapsed.

    The four divine beasts did not expect that this situation would suddenly appear, and they were all stunned.  But for such a moment, the little sun, which was hit by Hanbao's death blow and jumped a little, fell faster than before.  None of the four divine beasts ran away.  Everything was enveloped within the scope of the little sun.

    For just a moment, Suzaku saw Qinglong and White Tiger turned into ashes. Although Xuanwu held on for two seconds, he was also swallowed up by the flames, leaving nothing behind.  And then.  Suzaku no longer felt anything, and his consciousness gradually became blurred.  His eyes went dark.  Like the other three divine beasts, they were reduced to ashes in the heat of the little sun.

    "Boom!" As if to celebrate the elimination of the four divine beasts and the drought demon, the little sun that landed on the ground burst into a huge pillar of fire.  Even Han Yu had to retreat from that power.  After killing the four divine beasts, Han Yu didn't feel any regret at all. Instead, he felt relaxed.

    ??? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way and checked the strength storage in the body.  Han Yu was going to go back and take care of Wu Meng.  But when Han Yu came out of the flame field, he found that Wu Meng and Luo Lin were missing.

    Without the starship, they would not be able to leave here.  So the only possibility is that Wu Meng took Luo Lin and hid.  Han Yu couldn't accept this result.  Although I don't like to see Rowling a little, my previous refusal to save Rowling was because I didn't want to be controlled by others.  But it’s not true that you can just watch Rowling being killed.

    Fortunately, it is not difficult to track the whereabouts of Wu Meng and Luo Lin.  The blame would have to be on Wu Meng for making a wheelchair. The two clear wheel marks seemed to be guiding Han Yu in the direction of his progress, indicating where Han Yu should go.

    After chasing the wheel seal, Han Yu came to the underground fortress built by Wu Meng.  It seems that this Wu Meng likes to stay underground very much.  I remember that the first time I met him, he was hiding underground.  Now it seems that this Wu Meng is likely to be a rat.

    Han Yu walked in random thoughts until he could no longer see the wheel mark.  When I was worrying about where to go next, I suddenly heard Rowling yelling from a place not far away from me, "Shameless old bastard! Don't touch me!"

    "Heheheheyou keep shouting. Even if you shout until your throat is broken, no one will come to save you."

    An image that was not suitable for children flashed in Han Yu's mind, but when he thought that he would encounter such a thing at this time, Han Yu's mood was a bit complicated.  Shaking his head vigorously, Han Yu walked in the direction of the sound.  After passing a corner, they saw Wu Meng pressing on Luo Lin, reaching out to take off Luo Lin, who was only wearing a pair of underwear at the moment, but Luo Lin was resisting desperately.

    "Hmm Excuse me, have you seen an old man named Wu Meng?" Han Yu asked with a slight cough.

    Wu Meng suddenly showed a ghost expression, turned to glare at Han Yu, stretched out his hand to hold Luo Lin in front of him, whose hands were tied behind his back, and asked tremblingly: "You, how did you find this place?  Are you here? I’m warning you to be more honest and don’t come here!”

    Luo Lin, whose upper body was naked, turned red. She twisted her body hard to get rid of Wu Meng's control, but she was tied to a sea-floor stone that could seal the power of ability users. Although she wanted to resist, she had no strength.?It can't be used.  In addition, her mouth was covered by Wu Meng, Luo Lin was ashamed and anxious at the moment, and she wished she could pass out just like this.  But he just couldn't pass out.

    "Hey hey heyyou shout, even if you shout until your throat is broken, no one will come to save you." Han Yu said to Wu Meng with a evil smile, while talking, he moved closer to Wu Meng.

    When Luo Lin saw Han Yu approaching, her eyes suddenly widened, but her mouth was covered.  Even if he wanted to warn Han Yu, he couldn't do it and could only let out bursts of whimpering.  Wu Meng, who used Luo Lin as a shield, saw this and was afraid that Luo Lin would ruin his plan. Seeing that Han Yu had walked into the trap he had set, he couldn't let Han Yu relax his vigilance and immediately launched the trap.  A large net immediately fell from the top of Han Yu's head.

    Seeing Wu Meng giving him a victor's smile, Han Yu blinked in confusion, and then he saw a circle of fire appear from under Han Yu's feet, followed by a pillar of fire rising into the sky, forcibly catching the falling net.  It was pushed away and fell directly on the heads of Wu Meng and Luo Lin.

    Wu Meng, who had not expected that such a situation would happen, couldn't help but panic.  He quickly activated other traps and hurriedly tried to remove the big net covering himself.  It's just that the material of this big net is also Hailou Stone, and although Wu Meng can't use her abilities now, she is also an ability user.

    What does it mean to shoot oneself in the foot? This is what Wu Meng is encountering now.  Looking at Wu Meng struggling in the big net he prepared.  Han Yu avoided several other traps that posed no threat to him and walked up to Wu Meng and Luo Lin.

    He lowered his head and glanced at Luo Lin, who was naked from the waist up.  Han Yu whistled frivolously.  Then he reached out to touch the big net covering Luo Lin.  Seeing this, Luo Lin, who had her mouth free, hurriedly shouted: "Don't touch it, it's made of seastone." Han Yu was stunned when he heard this, then nodded to Luo Lin, and withdrew his extended hand.  After looking around, Han Yu found a mop and took off the mop head.  He used the mop pole to lift up a corner of the big net, and then stretched out his hand to drag Luo Lin out of the net.

    At this time, Wu Meng on the Internet saw it and wanted to come out with him.  But Han Yu had no intention of letting Wu Meng follow him.  Seeing that Wu Mengmeng was about to follow him out, he immediately used the mop rod to give Wu Meng in the net, and Wu Meng's hand suddenly hurt.  Luo Lin quickly let go of her grip.  He watched helplessly as Han Yu reached out and pulled Luo Lin out.

    Having just left the Internet, Luo Lin still hasn’t recovered for a while.  Han Yu took off his coat and put it on Luo Lin, then picked up the wooden mop pole and planned to slap Wu Meng twice more.

    "You, what do you want to do? I am already over eighty." Wu Meng looked at Han Yu in horror and said.  But to Wu Meng's expectation, Han Yu grinned when he heard this and said: "What's more than eighty? I've already beaten four people in their nineties!" After saying this, he didn't give Wu Meng a chance to open his mouth again, and swung his hands.  The mop pole was aimed at Wu Meng and he whipped her head and face hard.

    Unable to use his strength, Wu Meng was whipped and screamed repeatedly, trying to awaken the compassion in Han Yu's heart.  It's just that Han Yu's sympathy may have gone out and escaped and hasn't come back yet.

    "Stop!" Just when Wu Meng felt desperate, Luo Lin suddenly shouted to Han Yu.  Han Yu couldn't help but was stunned, and turned back to look at Luo Lin in confusion, while Wu Meng looked like he had seen a ghost.

    Luo Lin stood up unsteadily, walked slowly to Han Yu's side, stared at Wu Meng with burning eyes, gritted her teeth and said to Han Yu: "I'll lend you the weapon in your hand.  I want to teach this old immortal a lesson he will never forget."

    Wu Meng suddenly felt his scalp numb, and he opened his mouth to stop Han Yu.  But before he could say anything, Han Yu had already handed the mop rod into Luo Lin's hand with a smirk on his face, and then stepped aside as if it had nothing to do with him.

    "Hmph!" Luo Lin smiled coldly at Wu Meng, who turned pale, and raised the mop rod in her hand

    ……

    ……

    ……

    On the way back to the Courage, Han Yu glanced at Luo Lin, who was dragging Wu Meng back, and advised him: "Do you want to give that old man a break? I think that guy is about to die."

    "Huh!" Luo Lin snorted, and Han Yu quickly shrugged and stepped aside.

    After giving Wu Meng a lesson, Luo Lin hugged Wu Meng with a big net, then found a pair of gloves and tied the big net into a tight knot, then dragged Wu Meng back, while Wu Meng was being taught a lesson  After a meal, he was as dead as a dead dog. He let Rowling drag her around without saying a word, as if he had resigned to his fate.

    Regarding Luo Lin’s move to retaliate against Wu Meng, Han Yu didn’t say much.  Although it is a virtue to respect the elderly and love the young, when faced with an old man who almost raped you, respecting the elderly only shows that you are an idiot who cannot distinguish between good and bad.  Blindly giving in will only make others think you are weak and can be bullied.

    &nbsp; Luo Lin has never been a good-tempered person, so she doesn’t care what happens to Wu Meng. If she didn’t think that a living Wu Meng is more important than a dead Wu Meng, whether Wu Meng would still be alive now is unknown.  Now that Wu Meng can still breathe, he has to thank Luo Lin for not killing him.

    But accidents often happen when people relax their vigilance.  Both Han Yu and Luo Lin already believed that the overall situation was decided, and the next step was for the two of them to return to the starship and leave here.  But he never expected that Wu Meng would still have a remaining party.  Those ordinary beast warriors who were lucky enough to escape actually ambushed Han Yu and Luo Lin on the way after seeing their creator being captured alive.

    Han Yu and Luo Lin, who were caught off guard, were immediately surrounded by fierce beast warriors who were not afraid of death.  Since the beast-turned-warrior is not an esper, the sea-floor stones that can restrain ability users are just ordinary stones, which do not prevent the beast-turned-warrior from rescuing them at all.

    Seeing Wu Meng being carried into the forest by a group of beast warriors, Luo Lin was furious and wanted to chase her. However, the beast warriors who entangled her obviously had no intention of leaving alive, even if they were beaten to death by Luo Lin.  Angry, her hands still hugged one of Luo Lin's legs tightly, preventing Luo Lin from chasing Wu Meng who was rescued.

    Seeing that she would not be able to escape the pursuit of the beast-turned-warrior for a while, Luo Lin had no choice but to ask Han Yu for help. But when Luo Lin wanted to let Han Yu chase him, she found that Han Yu had disappeared again, just like he had followed him before.  There was a situation when the person behind Wu Meng was fighting.

    People with superpowers all have their own domains, but they are just a bunch of beastly warriors with little strength. Is it worth using the power of a domain?  Rowling was puzzled, but had to face the facts.

    Wu Meng was rescued, rescued from in front of him.

    When Luo Lin returned to the starship, her face was livid and extremely ugly, which made Bonan, who had returned early, feel puzzled.  Just when she was about to open her mouth to ask if Wu Meng had been caught, she heard Luo Lin give an order in a cold voice: "All personnel must gather and prepare to assault the enemy base. At the same time, a search team will be organized to launch an attack on Wu Meng immediately after the assault mission is completed."  search."

    When Bonan heard this, she understood that Luo Lin's actions this time were not going well either.  While everyone was going their separate ways, Bo Nan asked, "General Luo Lin, I wonder if that Han Yu is a superpower?"

    It’s okay that Bo Nan didn’t mention Han Yu. When she mentioned Han Yu, Luo Lin’s face suddenly turned ugly and she replied angrily: “He is a superpower, and he is also the most cowardly superpower.”

    "Huh?" Bo Nan couldn't help but be startled when he heard this.

    Seeing this, Rowling explained angrily: "Have you ever seen a person with superpowers who has to use his domain to fight against several inferior opponents?"

    "Field" Bonan repeated, with a thoughtful look on his face.

    Luo Lin ignored Bonan and turned back to the room to change her clothes.  After changing into a new set of clothes, Luo Lin asked someone to send the clothes that Han Yu had given her to cover up her shame to the Courage. However, she ordered the person who sent the clothes not to answer any questions from the people on the Courage. After changing clothes,  Just come back.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 933 Moti Prison

    Kassadrran is a planet that ordinary people have never even heard of.  On this planet, there is a prison called Moti. The prisoners in this prison are neither heartless scum nor vicious villains. But once these people are released, what will happen to the alliance?  The harm caused is much greater than that caused by those scumbag villains, and may even subvert the rule of the Alliance.

    Political prisoners are the collective name for prisoners detained here.  Although the Alliance rarely kills all the people imprisoned here to avoid future troubles.  But the influence of these people is too great. They are either famous scholars or religious leaders. If they are not handled carefully, there will be unimaginable consequences."  Therefore, for these imprisoned political prisoners, the Alliance has to accompany and carefully serve them. In addition to being unable to leave and contact the outside world, these political prisoners have great freedom in Casadlan, and the Alliance is sent to manage this place.  The people are the grandsons of these grandfathers, so they must be careful everywhere.

    Kassadelan is a semi-closed planet. Except for those from the Alliance who can get some information from the outside world, political prisoners like those who have no chance to learn about the outside world.  The Alliance is waiting. When the influence of the people imprisoned here has weakened due to the disappearance, it will be time to take action.  However, before taking the knife, the remaining members of the alliance were very polite to the political prisoners.  Generally, those who can become political prisoners can be said to be extremely smart compared to ordinary people. As long as they are given a little chance, they can deduce the general situation of the matter through the clues they find, and then use special channels to tell their own story.  View sent Kassadran.  Regarding this situation, the alliance has not thought of ways to prevent Kassadran from contacting the outside world, but no matter how strict the alliance is in guarding it.  But in the end, the work is often in vain, and the opinions that political prisoners want to express are still sent to the outside world in the shortest possible time.

    After several battles of wits, the Alliance seems to have reached a certain tacit understanding with the political prisoners. As long as the articles published by political prisoners are not inciting people to rebel against the Alliance, the Alliance will turn a blind eye and pretend that they have not seen it.  However, the alliance is very strict about outsiders trying to enter Kassadran.  Kassadelan had always refused guests from the outside world, but today, Kassadelan opened the front door wide to welcome an uninvited guest.

    ?As the Deputy Warden of Moti Prison.  Came was excited.  The annoying warden Deron couldn't personally greet this important visitor because of his gastrointestinal discomfort.  Nemis, the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals, is rumored to be a superpower, but no one knows whether it is true or not, because anyone who wants to know seems to have lost his life.  If you can have a good relationship with this person.  Maybe he will be the next warden.  At the thought of this possibility, Kamei, who always fantasized about usurping power, couldn't help but get a little excited.

    While Kamei was waiting nervously and a little expectantly.  This time the visitor arrived belatedly.  Nemis's reason for coming here was to visit an old friend.  This kind of thing is not uncommon within the alliance, so Delong, the warden of Moti Prison, did not take it seriously, but just thought that this was another waste of money by some people in the alliance who had illusions.  Since they met several times every year, the warden Delong was already used to it. After instructing his deputy Came to take charge of the reception, he immediately rushed into the toilet.  The battle with the toilet continued.  The food I ate last night was indeed a bit stale, but I didn’t expect it to be so powerful that it almost killed one of the heroes in the alliance without fighting.

    "Coming, coming" Looking at the people gradually approaching.  Kamei felt a little nervous, so he calmed himself down and stepped forward to say to the visitor: "On behalf of all the staff of Moti Prison, Kamei, the deputy warden of Moti Prison, welcomes Lord Nemis."

    "Thank you for coming to greet me personally. Where is Warden Delong?" Nemis asked in a gentle voice.

    Even though Nemis is not very tall and does not look very strong, Kamei did not dare to be negligent in the slightest. When Nemis asked, he quickly replied: "Warden Delong yesterday.  I picked up unclean leeks late at night and got a stomachache as a result. I am currently recovering and cannot come to greet him in person. Delong Prison asked me to take him to express my apology to you."

    "Oh, that's right. Then please tell Warden Delong that his health is in serious condition and let him rest well. Moti Prison still needs people like him to guard it."

    "Yes, I will definitely tell you." Kamei replied quickly.

    After a brief exchange of greetings, Nemis entered Moti Prison accompanied by Kamei.  There was only one person accompanying Nemis. The man was quite tall, but he wrapped himself so tightly that no one could tell who he was.  Although Carme was curious, seeing that Nemis had no intention of introducing him, he wisely kept his mouth shut. Carme could still distinguish clearly what should be asked and what should be played deaf and dumb.

    Moti Prison is divided into four floors.?The prisoners on the first three floors are all serious criminals used to hide their identity from others. Only the prisoners on the fourth floor are the destination of Nemis's visit this time.  In the fourth floor, the prisoners imprisoned can be said to be the elites of mankind, but these elites are unwilling to serve the Alliance, so unfortunately, the Alliance has to lock them here, a bunch of ignorant guys.  The people who can be locked up here are either scientists or scholars, or people with special abilities who are good at a certain skill.  As long as one is willing to serve the alliance, the benefits will be huge.  It is precisely because of this that the alliance treats these people like serving uncles and does not dare to show any slightness.  The people sent to persuade every year also come here and have nothing to do with the prisoners on the three floors above.

    Because of the personal accompaniment of Camme, the deputy warden, Nemis and the only attendant successfully reached their destination, the fourth floor of Moti Prison.

    According to the usual practice, Came should stay where he was and wait for Nemis to return with his entourage. However, Came, who wanted to please Nemis, did not follow the convention. He talked to Nemis along the way and kept talking to him.  On the side of Nemis.  And Nemis seemed to have forgotten the routine, and walked into the depths of the fourth floor accompanied by Kamei. Except for the follower he brought, there was no one else around.

    Moti Prison Command

    "Ouch~" Warden Delong walked out of the toilet with his pants in one hand and his stomach in the other, looking haggard.  As a soldier of the Alliance, he became one of the twelve generals and served as the warden of Moti Prison.  Delong has experienced battles ranging from one thousand to eight hundred, but he has never been so unlucky.  One of the heroes of Xiangdangdang was almost knocked down by a few rotten leeks.

    "Warden Delong, are you okay?" The guard outside the toilet asked concernedly while supporting Delong as he walked out of the toilet.

    "What a fart! Where's the bastard cook who made me that bowl of noodles last night?" Delong asked angrily after hearing this.

    When the guard heard Delong's question, he seemed to have remembered something happy, and said with a smile: "Warden, Fat Chef only has half a life left now."

    "What? Did that kid commit suicide out of fear of crime?" Delong asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "No, that kid was greedy and ended up drinking the remaining noodle soup after cooking noodles last night. He is now in the infirmary fetching water."

    "That's right! That bastard is down there. If there's no chopped green onion, don't put it there. He just used a few rotten leeks to fill it up Hiss. Stop, stop! Contact the infirmary and prepare to give me some water." De  Midway through his words, Long pushed the guard aside and rushed back to the toilet like a gust of wind.  The guard smiled bitterly upon seeing this.  He quickly went to the infirmary to notify the doctor and prepare to fetch water for Warden Delong.

    Just arrived at the infirmary.  The guard saw the culprit who caused the food poisoning incident.  Fat Chef, the head chef of Moti Prison, was sitting on a bench with water in his hands. When he saw the guards appearing, Fat Chef quickly waved to the guards to come over.  The guard knew what Fat Chef was worried about. After informing the doctor about Warden Delong's order, he walked to Fat Chef's side.

    "Hubble. How is the situation with the warden?" Fat Chef looked at the guards worriedly and asked.  The guard knew that the fat man in front of him was not so much worried about the warden as he was worried about what kind of punishment he would receive next.  Although Warden Delong is a good-tempered boss, he has suffered such a big loss and will not get it back if he does not get it back.  That would not be the warden.

    Thinking of this, the guard sighed deliberately and asked Fat Chef: "Fat Chef, I say you too, what's the use of worrying now? Things have already happened. The warden is in a very bad mood now, you'd better stay for now  Don't meet him, otherwise no one can tell what will happen. At the same time, I would like to remind you that you'd better take the initiative. If the warden thinks of punishing you, the consequences will be"

    Having said this, the guards stopped talking and left the infirmary with several doctors who were ready to draw water for Warden Delong.  The fat chef wiped the cold sweat from his head, thought about it, and after a fierce ideological struggle, he finally gritted his teeth, holding the bottle in one hand, and walked to Delong to admit his mistake.

    When Fat Chef came to the warden's lounge, Delong stared at Fat Chef when he saw him and cursed angrily: "You damn fat man, do you still have the nerve to see me?"

    "Hehe Warden, I was wrong about this." Fat Chef said to Delong with a smile.

    "Hmph! You said you're fat, are you seeking death? Ah? It's just down there. Do you insist on putting a few rotten leeks? Are you a cook? You didn't know how to be a cook before you were a killer, right? Ah? I think?  After all, I, Delong, am also one of the twelve divine generals. If I am embarrassed because of food poisoning, who do you think will bear the responsibility? Huh?Huh?"

    No matter how much Delong complains, Fat ChefHe laughed along with her and nodded in agreement no matter what he said.  In this way, just as the saying goes, don't hit the smiling person, Fat Chef showed a resigned attitude, and after Delong passed his complaint, he had no intention of pursuing Fat Chef for his mistake.  Speaking of which, Fat Chef was also a victim, and Delong was a very nostalgic person, so this food poisoning incident was lightly brushed aside and never mentioned again.

    After getting to know Delong, Fat Chef immediately wanted to atone for his sins and said that he would make some delicious food for Delong to replenish his health.  But Delong, who had already suffered from Fat Chef's creativity, said he had no intention of tasting Fat Chef's cooking skills.  Fat Chef felt sad about this.  Fortunately, the guard made a suggestion, which gave everyone a happy ending.  No matter what comes out from now on, Fat Chef will be the first to try it, so as not to harm others.  This proposal was very good. Although Fat Chef was a little unhappy, he had no choice but to accept it.  There's no other way. Warden Delong is already a little afraid of Fat Chef's whim.

    After talking about personal matters, Delong, who felt much better, asked the guards if there was anything new recently.  Fat Chef, who wanted to restore his image in front of Delong, immediately started talking about Nemis, the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals, who came to Moti Prison in person.

    As one of the Twelve Divine Generals, Deron really didn’t know that Nemis would come here.  Although he had been notified in advance, the notice did not specify who it was, it just said that he was a divine general.  Unexpectedly, it was Nemis who came here in person.  Thinking of this, Deron wanted to meet Nemis in person.  If it were another god general.  Nadron can say that he is unwell and does not need to deal with it, but if it is Nemis, then he must meet him.

    It’s just that neither the fat chef nor the guard Hubble agree with Delong’s decision.  What the two said makes sense. You, Delong, have not recovered yet. If you go to see Nemis at this time, if you suddenly become anxious in the middle of the meeting, it will be very embarrassing.

    After hearing this, Delong thought about it and felt that what Hubble and Fat Chef said made sense.  But not seeing Nemis has always made Deron a little unwilling.  For this reason, the guard once again made a suggestion, it would not be too late to see you later.  Nemis went to the fourth floor of the prison this time. He probably had the same purpose as those who came here several times before, and he would stay there for most of the day.  During this period of time, Delong can recover to a certain extent.  Just meet Nemis before he leaves Morti Prison.  Naturally, there is no such thing as rudeness.

    Guard Hubble’s suggestion was adopted by Delong.  In order to find out who Fat Chef said came to Moti Prison with Nemis, Deron asked the guard Hubble to get the surveillance video.  Looking at the tightly wrapped strong man in the video, Deron always had a feeling of déjà vu, but for a while, he couldn't remember where he had seen this guy.

    The fourth floor of Moti Prison

    Carme diligently led the way for Nemis, while Nemis dealt with Carme.  While observing the prisoners locked in the cell.  The prisoners locked up in the cell were very indifferent to Nemis, an uninvited guest. They just looked at Nemis coldly and then continued to do their own things.

    Came is already used to this, while Nemis continues to look for the goal he is looking for this time.  Go to the end.  Came took Nemis to the deepest part of the prison, where serious prisoners in Moti Prison were held.

    "Lord Nemis, this is the prisoner you mentioned in your report before. Hello, Masati, someone wants to see you."

    Even if she didn't hear Came's cry, Masati, whose arms were chained to the wall, saw Nemis, a stranger. But for Masati, it didn't matter whether he was a stranger or not, the key was to see him.  Find your own purpose.

    "Why treat her like this?" Nemis looked at Masati, whose body was restricted, and asked Came with a frown.  Kamei quickly explained after hearing this: "There is no way. This Masati has a special ability. In order to prevent her from using that ability, the only way is to treat her like this."

    "Can you open the cell door and let me in to whisper a few words to her?" Nemis asked softly.

    Came felt troubled when he heard this, and said to Nemis with a bitter face: "Master Nemis, it's not that I am unwilling to be accommodating, but Warden Delong has issued strict orders. If I break the rules, I will be in trouble."  Yes. If you find it inconvenient for me to stay here, I can avoid it."

    Originally, Came thought that Nemis would agree to the compromise he proposed, but he did not expect that Nemis did not nod and let him leave after listening to his words. Instead, he reached out to Came and said: "Since you said so, then  Please leave the key, and you can go wherever you want from now on."

    "Lord Nemiswhat do you want to do?" Came was mid-sentence when he suddenly felt a pain on the back of his neck.Tight, a big hand grabbed him firmly, and he couldn't help but frown and asked.

    "HahaActually, I just told you what I'm going to do." Nemis smiled slightly and reached out to take off the keychain hung by Kamei on his waist.  Kamei couldn't help but squint his eyes when he saw this, stared at Nemis and asked: "You are not actually Nemis, are you?"

    "How did you tell?" Nemis asked casually as he opened the cell door.

    "Who are you?" Kamei asked in a deep voice.

    "A person who wants to make this world a little more exciting." Nemis replied lightly.  After saying that, Nemis ignored Carme and first let down Masati who was chained to the wall.  After being freed, Masati moved her numb limbs while looking at Nemis and asked: "Who are you? Why do you want to save me?"

    Nemis smiled slightly, saluted Masati and introduced himself: "My Lord, Messing Jones, used to be a reclusive idler, but now he has been hired as a military advisor by a madman who wants to stir up the world. I am here this time.  I want to invite you to go back and discuss important matters together.”

    "Discussing important matters together? Do you want to rebel?" Masati asked in a deep voice.

    "No, no, no. We are not a rebellion, but a revolution." Messing corrected Masati with a smile.  Kamei on the side was so horrified that he was speechless.

    Kassadrran, a planet that ordinary people have never even heard of.  On this planet, there is a prison called Moti. The prisoners in this prison are neither heartless scum nor vicious villains. But once these people are released, what will happen to the alliance?  The harm caused is much greater than that caused by those scumbag villains, and may even subvert the rule of the Alliance.

    Political prisoners are the collective name for prisoners detained here.  Although the Alliance rarely kills all the people imprisoned here to avoid future troubles.  But these people have too much influence.  Either a famous scholar or a religious leader. If he is not careful, there will be unimaginable consequences.  Therefore, the Alliance had to accompany and carefully serve these imprisoned political prisoners.  Apart from being unable to leave and communicate with the outside world, these political prisoners have great freedoms on Kasadran.  And the people sent by the Alliance to manage this place.  The grandsons of these grandfathers must be careful everywhere.

    Kassadelan is a semi-closed planet. Except for those from the Alliance who can get some information from the outside world, political prisoners like those who have no chance to learn about the outside world.  The Alliance waits until the influence of those imprisoned here has diminished with their disappearance.  That's when it's time to take action.  However, before taking the knife, the remaining members of the alliance were very polite to the political prisoners.  Generally speaking, those who can become political prisoners are much smarter than ordinary people, as long as they are given a little chance.  They can deduce the general outline of the matter through the clues they find, and then send their opinions to Kassadran through special channels.  Regarding this situation, it is not that the Alliance has not thought of ways to prevent Casadelan from contacting the outside world, but no matter how strictly the Alliance defends it, in the end it is always in vain, and the opinions that political prisoners want to express will still be lost.  Delivered to the outside world in the shortest possible time.

    After several battles of wits, the Alliance seems to have reached a certain tacit understanding with the political prisoners. As long as the articles published by political prisoners are not inciting people to rebel against the Alliance, the Alliance will turn a blind eye and pretend that they have not seen it.  However, the alliance is very strict about outsiders trying to enter Kassadran.  Kassadelan had always refused guests from the outside world, but today, Kassadelan opened the front door wide to welcome an uninvited guest.

    As the deputy warden of Moti Prison, Kamei is very excited.  The annoying warden Deron couldn't personally greet this important visitor because of his gastrointestinal discomfort.  Nemis, the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals, is rumored to be a superpower, but no one knows whether it is true or not, because anyone who wants to know seems to have lost his life.  If you can build a good relationship with this person, maybe you will be the next warden.  At the thought of this possibility, Kamei, who always fantasized about usurping power, couldn't help but get a little excited.

    While Kamei was waiting nervously and somewhat expectantly, this visitor was belatedly arriving.  The reason why Nemis came here was to visit his old friends. This kind of thing is not uncommon within the alliance, so Deron, the warden of Moti Prison, did not take it seriously. He just thought that this was another attack by some people in the alliance who had illusions.  A waste of money.  Since they encountered it several times a year, Warden Delong was already used to it. After instructing his deputy Came to take charge of the reception, he immediately rushed into the toilet and continued to fight with the toilet.  The food I ate last night was indeed a bit stale, but I didn’t expect it to be so powerful that it almost killed one of the heroes in the alliance without fighting.

    "Coming, coming" Looking at the people gradually approaching, Kamei felt a little bitNervous, I forced myself to calm down, and stepped forward and said to the visitor: "On behalf of all the staff of Moti Prison, Kamei, the deputy warden of Moti Prison, welcomes Lord Nemis."

    "Thank you for coming to greet me personally. Where is Warden Delong?" Nemis asked in a gentle voice.

    Even though Nemis is not very tall and does not look very strong, Kamei did not dare to be negligent in the slightest. When Nemis asked, he quickly replied: "Warden Delong yesterday.  I picked up unclean leeks at night and got a stomachache as a result. I am currently recovering and cannot come to greet him in person. Delong Prison asked me to take him to express my apology to you."

    "Oh, that's right. Then please tell Warden Delong that his health is in serious condition and let him rest well. Moti Prison still needs people like him to guard it."

    "Yes, I will definitely tell you." Kamei replied quickly.

    After a brief exchange of greetings, Nemis entered Moti Prison accompanied by Kamei.  There was only one person accompanying Nemis, and that person was quite tall.  But he wrapped himself so tightly that no one could tell who he was.  Although Kamei was curious, seeing that Nemis had no intention of introducing him, he wisely kept his mouth shut and asked what he had to say.  Kamei can still tell clearly when it is time to pretend to be deaf.

    Moti Prison is divided into four floors.  The prisoners on the first three floors are serious criminals who are used to hide their crimes from others.  Only the prisoners held on the fourth floor were Nemis's destination this time.  In the fourth floor, the prisoners imprisoned can be said to be the elites of mankind, but these elites are unwilling to serve the Alliance, so unfortunately, the Alliance has to lock them here, a bunch of ignorant guys.  Someone who can be locked up here.  Either a scientist or a scholar, or a person with special abilities who is good at a certain skill.  As long as one is willing to serve the alliance, the benefits will be huge.  It is precisely because of this.  The Alliance treats these people like they are serving their uncles, and they don't dare to show any slights.  The people sent to persuade every year also come here and have nothing to do with the prisoners on the three floors above.

    Because of the personal accompaniment of Camme, the deputy warden, Nemis and the only attendant successfully reached their destination, the fourth floor of Moti Prison.

    According to the usual practice, Came should stay where he was and wait for Nemis to return with his entourage. However, Came, who wanted to please Nemis, did not follow the convention. He talked to Nemis along the way and kept talking to him.  On the side of Nemis.  And Nemis seemed to have forgotten the routine, and walked into the depths of the fourth floor accompanied by Kamei. Except for the follower he brought, there was no one else around.

    Moti Prison Command

    "Ouch~" Warden Delong walked out of the toilet with his pants in one hand and his stomach in the other, looking haggard.  As a soldier of the Alliance until he became one of the Twelve Divine Generals and served as the warden of Moti Prison, Deron had experienced between a thousand and eight hundred battles, but he had never been so unlucky.  One of the heroes of Xiangdangdang was almost knocked down by a few rotten leeks.

    "Warden Delong, are you okay?" The guard outside the toilet asked concernedly while supporting Delong as he walked out of the toilet.

    "What a fart! Where's the bastard cook who made me that bowl of noodles last night?" Delong asked angrily after hearing this.

    When the guard heard Delong's question, he seemed to have remembered something happy, and said with a smile: "Warden, Fat Chef only has half a life left now."

    "What? Did that kid commit suicide out of fear of crime?" Delong asked in confusion after hearing this.

    "No, that kid was greedy and ended up drinking the remaining noodle soup after cooking noodles last night. He is now in the infirmary fetching water."

    "That's right! That bastard is down there. If there's no chopped green onion, don't put it there. He just used a few rotten leeks to make up for it Hiss, stop, stop! Contact the infirmary and prepare to give me some water." De  Midway through his words, Long pushed the guard aside and rushed back to the toilet like a gust of wind.  The guard smiled bitterly when he saw this, and quickly went to the infirmary to notify the doctor, preparing to fetch water for Warden Delong.

    As soon as they arrived at the infirmary, the guards saw the culprit of the food poisoning incident. Fat Chef, the head chef of Moti Prison, was sitting on a bench with water in a depressed state. When the guards appeared, Fat Chef hurriedly  He waved and signaled the guards to come over.  The guard knew what Fat Chef was worried about. After informing the doctor about Warden Delong's order, he walked to Fat Chef's side.

    "Hubble, how is the situation with the warden?" Fat Chef looked at the guards worriedly and asked.  The guard knew that the fat man in front of him was not so much worried about the warden as he was worried about what kind of punishment he would receive next.  Although warden Delong is a good-tempered boss, he has suffered such a big loss. If he doesn't get him back, he won't be the warden anymore.

    &nbsp; Thinking of this, the guard sighed deliberately and asked Fat Chef: "Fat Chef, I said you are too, what's the use of worrying now? Things have already happened. The warden is in a very bad mood now, you are the best  It's best not to meet him for the time being, otherwise no one can tell what will happen. At the same time, I'd like to remind you. You'd better take the initiative. If the warden thinks of punishing you, the consequences will be"

    Having said this, the guards stopped talking and left the infirmary with several doctors who were ready to draw water for Warden Delong.  The fat chef wiped the cold sweat from his head, thought about it, and after a fierce ideological struggle, he finally gritted his teeth, holding the bottle in one hand, and walked to Delong to admit his mistake.

    When Fat Chef came to the warden's lounge, Delong saw Fat Chef.  Suddenly his eyes widened and he cursed angrily: "You damn fat man, do you still have the nerve to see me?"

    "Hehe Warden, I was wrong about this." Fat Chef laughed along with him.  Said to Delong sarcastically.

    "Hmph! You said you're fat, are you seeking death? Ah? The bottom is down. Do you insist on putting a few rotten leeks? Are you a cook? You didn't know how to be a cook before you were a killer, right? Ah? I think so.  After all, I, Delong, am also one of the twelve divine generals. If I am embarrassed because of food poisoning, who do you think will bear the responsibility? Huh?Huh?"

    No matter how much Delong complained, Fat Chef always laughed with him and nodded in agreement no matter what he said.  In this way, just as the saying goes, don't hit the smiling person, Fat Chef showed an attitude of letting him be dealt with.  After Delong passed his complaint, he had no intention of pursuing Fat Chef for his mistake.  Speaking of which, the fat chef was also a victim, and Delong was a very nostalgic person, so this food poisoning incident was easily revealed.  Never mention it again.

    After getting to know Delong, Fat Chef immediately wanted to atone for his sins and said that he would make some delicious food for Delong to replenish his health.  But Delong, who had already suffered from Fat Chef's creativity, said he had no intention of tasting Fat Chef's cooking skills.  Fat Chef felt sad about this.  Fortunately, the guard made a suggestion, which gave everyone a happy ending.  No matter what comes out from now on, Fat Chef will be the first to try it, so as not to harm others.  This proposal was very good. Although Fat Chef was a little unhappy, he had no choice but to accept it.  There's no other way. Warden Delong is already a little afraid of Fat Chef's whim.

    After talking about personal matters, Delong, who felt much better, asked the guards if there was anything new recently.  Fat Chef, who wanted to restore his image in front of Delong, immediately started talking about Nemis, the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals, who came to Moti Prison in person.

    As one of the Twelve Divine Generals, Deron really didn’t know that Nemis would come here.  Although he had been notified in advance, the notice did not specify who it was, it just said that he was a divine general.  Unexpectedly, it was Nemis who came here in person.  Thinking of this, Deron wanted to meet Nemis in person.  If it were another god general, then Deron could say that he was not feeling well and would not have to deal with it, but if it was Nemis, then he must meet him.

    It’s just that neither the fat chef nor the guard Hubble agree with Delong’s decision.  What the two said makes sense. You, Delong, have not recovered yet. If you go to see Nemis at this time, if you suddenly become anxious in the middle of the meeting, it will be very embarrassing.

    After hearing this, Delong thought about it and felt that what Hubble and Fat Chef said made sense, but Delong was still a little unwilling to not see Nemis.  For this reason, the guard once again made a suggestion, it would not be too late to see you later.  Nemis went to the fourth floor of the prison this time. It is estimated that the purpose of those people coming here is the same as the previous few times. They will stay there for most of the day, and during this period, Delong can recover to seven levels.  Seven or eighty-eight, as long as we meet Nemis before leaving Moti Prison, there will naturally be no rudeness.

    Guard Hubble’s suggestion was adopted by Delong.  In order to find out who Fat Chef said came to Moti Prison with Nemis, Deron asked the guard Hubble to get the surveillance video.  Looking at the tightly wrapped strong man in the video, Deron always had a feeling of déjà vu, but for a while, he couldn't remember where he had seen this guy.

    The fourth floor of Moti Prison

    Kamey diligently led the way for Nemis, while Nemis dealt with Kamei while observing the prisoners locked in the cell.  The prisoners locked up in the cell were very indifferent to Nemis, an uninvited guest. They just looked at Nemis coldly and then continued to do their own things.

    Came is already used to this, while Nemis continues to look for the goal he is looking for this time.  At the end, Kamei took Nemis to the deepest part of the prison, where serious prisoners in Moti Prison were held.

    "Lord Nemis, this is the prisoner you mentioned in your report before.??.  Hey, Masati, someone wants to see you.  "

    Even if she didn't hear Came's cry, Masati, whose arms were chained to the wall, saw Nemis, a stranger. But for Masati, it didn't matter whether he was a stranger or not, the key was to see him.  Find your own purpose.

    "Why treat her like this?" Nemis looked at Masati, whose body was restricted, and asked Came with a frown.  Kamei quickly explained after hearing this: "There is no way. This Masati has a special ability. In order to prevent her from using that ability, the only way is to treat her like this."

    "Can you open the cell door and let me in to whisper a few words to her?" Nemis asked softly.

    Came felt troubled when he heard this, and said to Nemis with a bitter face: "Master Nemis, it's not that I am unwilling to be accommodating, but Warden Delong has issued strict orders. If I break the rules, I will be in trouble."  Yes. If you find it inconvenient for me to stay here, I can avoid it."

    Originally, Came thought that Nemis would agree to the compromise he proposed, but he did not expect that Nemis did not nod and let him leave after listening to his words. Instead, he reached out to Came and said: "Since you said so, then  Please leave the key, and you can go wherever you want from now on."

    "Lord Nemiswhat do you want to do?" Came was mid-sentence when he suddenly felt a tightness on the back of his neck, a big hand grabbed him firmly, and he couldn't help but frown and asked.

    "HahaActually, I just told you what I'm going to do." Nemis smiled slightly and reached out to take off the keychain hung by Kamei on his waist.  Kamei couldn't help but squint his eyes when he saw this, stared at Nemis and asked: "You are not actually Nemis, are you?"

    "How did you tell?" Nemis asked casually as he opened the cell door.

    "Who are you?" Kamei asked in a deep voice.

    "A person who wants to make this world a little more exciting." Nemis replied lightly.  After saying that, Nemis ignored Carme and first let down Masati who was chained to the wall.  After being freed, Masati moved her numb limbs while looking at Nemis and asked: "Who are you? Why do you want to save me?"

    Nemis smiled slightly, saluted Masati and introduced himself: "My Lord, Messing Jones, used to be a reclusive idler, but now he has been hired as a military advisor by a madman who wants to stir up the world. I am here this time.  I want to invite you to go back and discuss important matters together.”

    "Discussing important matters together? Do you want to rebel?" Masati asked in a deep voice.

    "No, no, no, we are not a rebellion, but a revolution." Messing corrected Masati with a smile.  Kamei on the side was so horrified that he was speechless.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 934 Delong’s choice

    The fourth floor of Moti Prison

    Although it is temporarily impossible to know the situation outside, Maxi believes that Snooker will not disappoint him.  In terms of personal strength, Snooker is not ranked high among Maxi's men, but when it comes to commanding operations, even Messing, a strategist, can only express his admiration and then accept the defeat.  Maxi is relieved that Snooker is commanding the current army.  Even if Moti Prison cannot be conquered, it is enough to make Moti Prison unable to take care of this place.  As long as the people in Moti Prison don't care about this place, Maxi will have enough time to leave here with the surrendered group of people.

    When answering those people’s questions about how to get out of here, Maxi didn’t tell the truth to those people at all.  But it's not too late to tell.  For Maxi, who possesses the power seed of the Sand of the Earth, digging holes and tunnels is definitely a piece of cake.  It can be said that as long as Maxi stands on the ground, he can have endless power.  It would be no big deal for Maxi to dig a passage from here to the outside world.  The reason why I didn't do this at the beginning was that I wanted to let the surrendered people see that the person they surrendered was not just an unknown person who was sneaking around. Secondly, I also wanted to screen these people and have ambitions.  Maxi won't want anyone who is too big.

    When Maxi used his power to create a passage, everyone except Messing was so surprised that they couldn't believe the facts in front of them.  The solid wall was as fragile as tofu in front of Maxi. Maxi waved his hand gently and then retreated to the side.

    "Follow me." Maxi said these three words lightly, and then walked into the passage first.  Chang Zaitian, who was rescued, did not hesitate at all and dragged the captured Kamei in. Then Masati also went in, and then, one after another who had decided to join Maxi also followed.

    Messing was the last to leave.  He stopped eleven religious leaders who were about to hitch a ride.

    "What are you stopping us for? Get out of the way!" The religious leader at the front frowned and shouted to Messing.  It's just that his attitude may work well for believers, but it has no effect on Messing.  Messing said with a smile: "Since you are not going to be with us, you are not qualified to enjoy our things. This tunnel was created by my Lord Maxi. If you want to leave, please find another way out."  .”

    "Wait a minute, we have changed our mind and are willing to cooperate with you." Someone heard this and quickly said to Messing.

    Messing glanced at the eleven people in front of him with disdain, and said lightly: "You are lying to children, you should tell your believers. You didn't say it for so long, now you say it. Hum hum, it's too late.  "As Messing finished speaking, the passage was gradually blocked again by mud.  When the passage was finally blocked, the eleven religious leaders couldn't help but cursed, but they had no regrets about selling the medicine in this world.  Even if they regret it, there is no chance for them to correct it.  Currently, there are only eleven of them left on the entire fourth floor.  And it's even worse.  Previously, they didn't know that Maxi's group would do this, so they didn't have any food with them.

    With no food, water, and no tools to dig, the eleven religious leaders seemed to have no other way out except surrendering to the Allied forces.  In line with the principle that if I don't have an easy time, you won't have an easy time either. Eleven religious leaders reached a consensus in the shortest possible time.  They unanimously decided to surrender to the Allied forces in Moti Prison, and by the way, they revealed what others had already escaped.  And when they came to the exit from the fourth-level prison to the outside world, they happened to meet Hubble, who was responsible for delivering the order.

    Hubble, who had taken over temporary command, immediately realized the seriousness of the matter as soon as he heard the reports from the eleven religious leaders.  While ordering the 11 religious leaders who surrendered to be imprisoned, he personally returned to the headquarters and reported the latest news to Delong.  The current lack of information has caused the entire defense system of Moti Prison to fight independently, and the result of fighting separately is that it will be defeated individually.

    But just when Delong was feeling anxious, Hubble actually sent another piece of bad news.  This immediately gave Deron a headache, especially when he heard Hubble say that the person who sneaked into the fourth-level prison was actually the dead Maxi. This made Deron immediately feel that Hubble had been deceived.

    Maxi’s ability is to control his own muscles, how could he have the ability to control the earth.  But looking at Hubble's conclusive appearance, Delong had to watch the surveillance video again.  Nemis in the video looks like the real Nemis, but Maxi is a burly guy, and he looks somewhat similar from the back to the strong man who followed Nemis into the fourth-level prison.  But without seeing his appearance, Deron still couldn't believe that Maxi would come back to life.

    “Hubble, secretly give those eleven guys to" Speaking of this, Delong made a gesture of wiping his neck to Hubble. Hubble was stunned when he saw this, but when he saw Delong glaring at him, he immediately understood that Delong's order was not wrong. He had indeed let him keep his secret.  Execute those eleven religious leaders. But if those eleven religious leaders are killed, the impact will be

    Seeing that Hubble looked a little worried, Delong had to lower his voice and said: "Idiot, just report back and say that everyone escaped."

    "But sir, their influence" Hubble was still a little worried and had to remind Delong.

    "Idiots, it is because of their influence that they have to die. In the past, I wanted to kill them but never got the chance to get rid of myself. Now, I finally have an opportunity. How can I let it go so easily."

    Hearing Delong’s words, Hubble was completely relieved and decided to follow Delong’s instructions.  But before leaving, Hubble remembered one more thing and quickly reported to Delong: "Sir, according to the latest news, the deputy warden of Kamei has been kidnapped and is now in the hands of someone who escaped from prison."

    "That loser! I can't help but add trouble to the situation. I know about this, and I will find a way to rescue you. You go do your own thing, and after completing the tasks assigned to you, you will lead a team into the fourth-level prison to conduct a search.  Confirm the truth of what those eleven people said.”

    "Understood." Hubble agreed and returned to the fourth level of prison.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  The salary has indeed improved, and everyone is as happy as heaven.

    ……

    A gunshot rang out.  The eleven religious leaders looked at the bullet holes in their bodies in disbelief, and looked at Hubble in confusion.  They didn't understand why those who escaped were still alive, but those who surrendered were killed.  Perhaps in order to prevent the ghosts of these people from haunting him, Hubble walked up to them and said softly: "You people have long been a thorn in the Alliance's side and a thorn in the flesh. The reason why they only imprisoned you before was because the Alliance was worried about killing you."  It has a major impact on society. But now, such a good opportunity to get rid of you without taking responsibility has appeared. Do you think the alliance will let it go easily? Go with peace of mind. Return to the embrace of the God you believe in and enjoy it.  "

    With a trace of unwillingness, the eleven religious leaders fell to the ground.  They know that their death is as light as a feather and will not even be known.  Their followers will still believe that they are alive, but their whereabouts are unknown.  Anyway, it has nothing to do with the alliance.  You can imagine.  Their names will definitely appear on the jailbreak list.  It's just that unlike those who can be found, they are always the group of people whose whereabouts are unknown.  They will become legends.  As for the religion they established, it slowly disappeared in the long river of history.

    After dealing with the eleven religious leaders, Hubble immediately led his soldiers into the fourth level of the prison.  Looking at the empty prison, he then looked at the passage created by Maxi that eleven religious leaders had told him before his death.  Although it has been blocked, the traces left behind are still obvious.

    After searching the fourth floor of the prison inside and out, it was confirmed that there was no one there.  Hubble and his soldiers hurried to the upper level of Moti Prison.  After this period of time, I wonder if the outer defenses of Moti Prison have been breached?

    When Hubble and his men rushed back to the upper level of Moti Prison, they happened to encounter the intruders who had already reached the gate of Moti Prison.  With the addition of Hubble's new force, the Moti Prison Guards once again repelled the invaders' attack.  Take advantage of the interval when the intruder retreats to rest.  DeLong asked Hubble about the fourth level of prison.

    After listening to Hubble’s report, Delong nodded slightly to indicate that he understood.  Afterwards, there was no other movement. Hubble couldn't help but asked in confusion when he saw this: "Sir, aren't you anxious?"

    "What's the point of being anxious? The power of Moti Prison is now here. Whether it can hold it is a question. How can I have the mood to consider other things?" Delong replied after hearing this.

    "But all the prisoners in the fourth-level prison escaped. If we were to investigate afterward" Hubble said worriedly.  Delong reached out and patted Hubble's shoulder, comforting him: "Don't worry so much. Whether he can survive today is still unknown. The worst he can do is die. Damn, those who guard the outer security of Moti Prison are all bullies."  Is it big? It’s already this time, why haven’t you come to rescue?”

    At this moment, the Alliance Army, who was scolded by Delong as a shit-eater, was fighting fiercely.  There are two alliance troops responsible for defending Moti Prison. It only takes two hours to arrive at full speed.  After the attack on Moti Prison, the two alliance armies set off almost at the same time to rescue Moti Prison.  But at the same time,They were attacked by unknown persons.  Although the flag hung by the opponent was a pirate flag, which pirate would be so full that he would deliberately provoke the heavily armed alliance forces.

    The battle continued, and what surprised the Alliance forces was that the pirates who intercepted them were not weak at all, and were even a little stronger than them.  In this way, the alliance army had nothing to do but Delon in Moti Prison could only jump on his feet and curse.

    Outside Moti Prison

    Snooker, who was in charge of this attack plan, had a calm expression, as if what he was doing at the moment was normal.  He is now like a cold machine, calmly issuing various attack orders.  Every appropriate and beneficial order convinced the people who looked down on him at first, and everyone acted according to Snooker's orders.  Facts have proved that listening to Snooker's words, there is meat to eat.

    "Sir, Military Advisor Messing sent a message, saying that they will arrive at the previously agreed upon location soon. Please send someone to prepare for the response immediately." The communications soldier suddenly reported to Snooker.

    After hearing this, Snooker nodded slightly to show his understanding, and then ordered: "Order the response troops to dispatch immediately, and at the same time, let Perus lead the team to attack the gate of Moti Prison, and tell him to hit him harder and let the people in Moti Prison take care of him.  Don’t go up and think about anything else. It doesn’t matter if you go to Moti Prison.”

    "yes."

    After receiving the order, Perrus took a long puff of the cigarette in his hand.  He pressed his helmet hard, and then shouted to the soldiers around him: "Brothers, prepare to attack. You don't have to hold back this time. If you have any questions, just say hello."

    "Roar~!"

    For a moment, the pressure on the door of Moti Prison increased greatly. Delong immediately realized that something was wrong, but he just wanted to think about it, and the severe situation did not allow him to think too much.  The intensity of the intruder's attack is more than one level stronger than before, which means that the door of Moti Prison is likely to be damaged.

    Seeing that the invaders' attack became more and more fierce, Delong had to order the guards of Moti Prison to abandon the gate.  Transfer to Moti Prison to continue resisting.  During this period, the external calls for help were never interrupted, but after being severely interfered with, those calls for help could not be sent very far at all, and were often intercepted as soon as they were sent.

    With the gate of Moti Prison lost, everyone realized the seriousness of the situation.  Inside Moti Prison.  The happiest people are the felons imprisoned in the upper three floors of Moti Prison.  For them, this might be their chance to escape.  It doesn't matter where you go next.  The key is to get out of here first.

    They saw that the jailers who had been so arrogant in front of them in the past were now retreating in embarrassment.  The felon who was locked in the cell couldn't help laughing with joy at his misfortune.  The jailers didn't care to argue with these serious criminals. They just glared at these people who were afraid of chaos in the world, and then hurriedly retreated to the second line of defense.  Seeing this, these felons couldn't help but laugh even louder.

    With a cry of killing, Perrus led his men into Moti Prison.  But unlike what those felons thought, these guys dressed in various colors and dressed like pirates didn't seem to be interested in people like them.  Without even looking at them, he pursued the Moti Prison Guards who passed by here before.  Some of the felons locked in the cell couldn't help shouting: "Brothers passing by, come and help us and let us out."

    To the dismay of the felons, these intruders turned a deaf ear to their words.  No one paid any attention to them.  The felons were confused when they saw this.  I think I am also a famous person, otherwise I wouldn't be locked up here.  Saving yourself out will undoubtedly increase your strength. Why do these people seem to have no intention of accepting this new force?  The shrewd felon immediately shut his mouth wisely and shrank to a corner of the cell to take a look at the situation.  There are also some unscrupulous felons who started to curse loudly after receiving no response.

    Perus, who did not lead the charge, walked into Moti Prison with a few soldiers. He always remembered Snooker's warning to him before leaving.  "You are the commander of the commando team. Your duty is not to charge into the battle, but to command from the battlefield. If you dare to mess around, after this matter is over, I will suggest to Mr. Maxi that you be transferred to guard the warehouse. I will not give you any advice.  Your chance to continue fighting.”

    Now it can be said that Maxi’s team has been established.  Messing is responsible for personnel and internal affairs arrangements, while Maxi is responsible for military matters. Under Maxi is Snooker.  Normally, Maxi would leave Snooker in charge regardless of training.  And he, Hans and Hoffman were the three generals below Snooker.  Perus had no choice but to listen to Snooker's warning, because Maxi listened to Snooker in the military. Even though he and Maxi were old acquaintances, as long as it was business, Maxi would not show any affection at all.  Don't even talk about the face.

    Heard??When those serious criminals yelled and cursed, Perrus couldn't help but frowned and said to the soldiers beside him: "Find a way to shut up those guys."

    "Yes." The soldier agreed, without any nonsense, he took out his pistol and killed several of the loudest felons who yelled.  The effect was remarkable, and the felons in the cell suddenly became quiet.

    For these felons, Perus originally suggested surrendering them.  But Snooker and Messing were unanimously opposed.  Although it is undeniable that these felons are capable of fighting, considering Maxi's future reputation, it is still not recommended to surrender this group of people.  You must know that the banner Maxi will raise and the image he will create in the future will be positive, and we cannot let those serious criminals ruin important things.

    Regarding Snooker and Messing's worries, Peruus felt that these two guys were a bit unfounded. However, Maxi also agreed to Snooker and Messing's suggestions at that time, and Peruus could only give up the idea of ??recruiting these important things.  The prisoner's thoughts.  Now that he had seen these felons with his own eyes, Perus suddenly felt a little lucky that Snooker and Messing had blocked his suggestion.  This group of serious criminals is just a group of people who bully others and fear others. Recruiting them may be useful for a while.  Over time, it will become a disaster.

    Thinking of this, Perrus ignored the serious prisoners in the cell who were looking at him with uneasy eyes, and rushed to the front line with the soldiers responsible for protecting his safety. After Delong was attacked at the gate of Moti Prison  Just order people to start building a second line of defense.

    The fourth floor of Moti Prison

    Although it is temporarily impossible to know the situation outside, Maxi believes that Snooker will not disappoint him.  In terms of personal strength, Snooker is not ranked high among Maxi's men, but when it comes to commanding operations, even Messing, a strategist, can only express his admiration and then accept the defeat.  Snooker now commands the army.  Maxi was relieved.  Even if Moti Prison cannot be conquered, it is enough to make Moti Prison unable to take care of this place.  As long as the people in Moti Prison don't care about this place, Maxi will have enough time to leave here with the surrendered group of people.

    When answering those people’s questions about how to get out of here, Maxi didn’t tell the truth to those people at all.  But it's not too late to tell.  For Maxi, who possesses the power seed of the Sand of the Earth, digging holes and tunnels is definitely a piece of cake.  It can be said that as long as Maxi is standing on the ground.  Then he can have endless power.  It would be no big deal for Maxi to dig a passage from here to the outside world.  The reason why I didn't do this in the first place.  First, I wanted to show these surrendered people.  The person they wanted to work for was not just an unknown person who was sneaking around, but they also wanted to screen these people. Maxi would not want anyone who was too ambitious.

    When Maxi used his power to create a passage, everyone except Messing was so surprised that their mouths opened.  I couldn't believe the facts before my eyes.  The solid wall was as fragile as tofu in front of Maxi. Maxi waved his hand gently and then retreated to the side.

    "Follow me." Maxi said these three words lightly, and then walked into the passage first.  Chang Zaitian, who was rescued, did not hesitate at all.  Dragging the captured Kamei, he followed, and then Masati also went in, and then, one after another, people who had decided to join Maxi also followed.

    Messing was the last to leave, and he stopped the eleven religious leaders who were about to hitch a ride.

    "What are you stopping us for? Get out of the way!" The religious leader at the front frowned and shouted to Messing.  It's just that his attitude may work well for believers, but it has no effect on Messing.  Messing said with a smile: "Since you are not going to be with us, you are not qualified to enjoy our things. This tunnel was created by my Lord Maxi. If you want to leave, please find another way out."  .”

    "Wait a minute, we have changed our mind and are willing to cooperate with you." Someone heard this and quickly said to Messing.

    Messing glanced at the eleven people in front of him with disdain, and said lightly: "You should tell your believers that you are lying to children. You didn't say it for so long before, but now, huh, it's too late.  "As Messing finished speaking, the passage was gradually blocked again by mud.  When the passage was finally blocked, the eleven religious leaders couldn't help but curse, but there was no regret in selling medicine, and even if they regretted it, there was no chance for them to correct themselves.  Now there are only eleven of them left on the entire fourth floor, and what's worse is that because they didn't know that Maxi's group would do this, they no longer had any food with them.

    With no food, water, and no tools to dig, the eleven religious leaders seemed to have no other way out except surrendering to the Allied forces.  In line with the principle that if I don't live well, you won't want to live well either. Eleven religious leaders reached a consensus in the shortest possible time and unanimously decided to go to Mo.The Allied forces in the prison surrendered, and by the way, they revealed that others had escaped.  And when they came to the exit from the fourth-level prison to the outside world, they happened to meet Hubble, who was responsible for delivering the order.

    Hubble, who had taken over the temporary command, immediately realized the seriousness of the matter when he heard the reports of the eleven religious leaders. He ordered the eleven religious leaders who surrendered to be imprisoned, and returned to command in person.  Department, reported the latest news to Delong.  The current lack of information has caused the entire defense system of Moti Prison to fight independently, and the result of fighting separately is that it will be defeated individually.

    But just when Delong was feeling anxious, Hubble actually sent another piece of bad news.  This gave Deron a sudden headache.  Especially when he heard Hubble say that the person who sneaked into the fourth-level prison was actually the dead Maxi, Deron immediately felt that Hubble had been deceived.

    Maxi’s ability is to control his own muscles, how could he have the ability to control the earth.  But looking at Hubble's conclusive appearance, Delong had to watch the surveillance video again.  Nemis in the video looks like the real Nemis, but Maxi is a burly guy, and he looks somewhat similar from the back to the strong man who followed Nemis into the fourth-level prison.  But without seeing his appearance, Deron still couldn't believe that Maxi would come back to life.

    "Hubble, secretly give those eleven guys" At this point.  DeLong made a neck-wiping gesture to Hubble.  Hubble was stunned when he saw this, but when he saw Delon glaring at him, he immediately understood that Delon's order was correct. He had indeed asked him to secretly execute the eleven religious leaders.  But if those eleven religious leaders were killed, the impact would be

    See Hubble looking a little worried.  Delong had no choice but to lower his voice and say: "Idiot, just report back and say that everyone escaped."

    "But sir. Their influence" Hubble was still a little worried.  I had to remind Delong.

    "Idiots, it is because of their influence that they have to die. In the past, I wanted to kill them but never got the chance to get rid of myself. Now, I finally have an opportunity. How can I let it go so easily."

    Hearing what Delong said.  Hubble was completely relieved and decided to follow Delong's instructions.  But before leaving, Hubble remembered one more thing and quickly reported to Delong: "Sir. According to the latest news, the deputy warden of Kamei has been kidnapped and is now in the hands of someone who escaped from prison."

    "That loser! I can't help but add trouble to the situation. I know about this, and I will find a way to rescue you. You go do your own thing, and after completing the tasks assigned to you, you will lead a team into the fourth-level prison to conduct a search.  Confirm the truth of what those eleven people said.”

    "Understood." Hubble agreed and returned to the fourth level of prison.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  The salary has indeed improved, and everyone is as happy as heaven.

    ……

    When a gunshot rang out, the eleven religious leaders looked at the bullet holes in their bodies in disbelief, and looked at Hubble in confusion.  They didn't understand why those who escaped were still alive, but those who surrendered were killed.  Perhaps in order to prevent the ghosts of these people from haunting him, Hubble walked up to them and said softly: "You people have long been a thorn in the Alliance's side and a thorn in the flesh. The reason why they only imprisoned you before was because the Alliance was worried about killing you."  It has a significant impact on society. But now, such a good opportunity to get rid of you without taking responsibility appears, do you think the Alliance will let it go easily? Go with peace of mind, return to the embrace of the God you believe in, and enjoy it.  "

    With a trace of unwillingness, the eleven religious leaders fell to the ground.  They know that their death is as light as a feather and will not even be known.  Their followers will still believe that they are alive, but their whereabouts are unknown.  Anyway, it has nothing to do with the alliance.  It is conceivable that their names will definitely appear on the jailbreak list.  It's just that unlike those who can be found, they will always be a group of people whose whereabouts are unknown. They will become legends. As for the religion they established, they will slowly disappear in the long river of history.

    After dealing with the eleven religious leaders, Hubble immediately led his soldiers into the fourth level of the prison.  Looking at the empty prison, he then looked at the passage created by Maxi that eleven religious leaders had told him before his death.  Although it has been blocked, the traces left behind are still obvious.

    After searching the fourth floor of the prison inside and out, and after confirming that there was no one there, Hubble and his soldiers hurried to the upper floor of Moti Prison.  After this period of time, I don’t know what happened to Moti Prison.Have the siege defenses been breached?

    When Hubble and his men rushed back to the upper level of Moti Prison, they happened to encounter the intruders who had already reached the gate of Moti Prison.  With the addition of Hubble's new force, the Moti Prison Guards once again repelled the invaders' attack.  While the invaders were retreating to rest, Deron asked Hubble about the situation in the fourth-level prison.

    After listening to Hubble’s report, Delong nodded slightly to indicate that he understood.  After that, there was no other movement. Hubble couldn't help but asked in confusion when he saw this: "Sir, aren't you in a hurry?"

    "What's the point of being anxious? The power of Moti Prison is now here. Whether it can hold it is a question. How can I have the mood to consider other things?" Delong replied after hearing this.

    "But all the prisoners in the fourth-level prison escaped. If we were to investigate afterward" Hubble said worriedly.  Delong reached out and patted Hubble's shoulder, comforting him: "Don't worry so much. Whether he can survive today is still unknown. The worst he can do is die. Damn, those who guard the outer security of Moti Prison are all bullies."  Is it big? It’s already this time, why haven’t you come to rescue?”

    At this moment, the Alliance Army, who was scolded by Delong as a shit-eater, was fighting fiercely.  There are two alliance troops responsible for defending Moti Prison. It only takes two hours to arrive at full speed.  After the attack on Moti prison.  The two alliance armies set off almost at the same time to rescue Moti Prison.  But at the same time, they were attacked by unknown people.  Although the flag hung by the opponent was a pirate flag, which pirate would be so full that he would deliberately provoke the heavily armed alliance forces.

    The fighting continued, and to the Confederates' surprise.  The pirates who intercepted him were not weak at all, and were even a little stronger than them.  that's all.  The Confederates had little time to fend for themselves.  Delong in Moti Prison could only jump on his feet and curse.

    Outside Moti Prison

    Snooker, who was in charge of this attack plan, had a calm expression, as if what he was doing at the moment was normal.  He is now like a cold machine, calmly issuing various attack orders.  Every appropriate and beneficial order convinced the people who looked down on him at first, and everyone acted according to Snooker's orders.  Facts have proved that listening to Snooker's words, there is meat to eat.

    "Sir, Military Advisor Messing sent a communication, saying that they will arrive at the previously agreed upon location soon. Please send someone to prepare for the response immediately." The communications soldier suddenly reported to Snooker.

    After hearing this, Snooker nodded slightly to show his understanding, and then ordered: "Order the response troops to dispatch immediately. At the same time, let Perus lead the team to attack the gate of Moti Prison, and told him to hit him harder and let the people in Moti Prison take care of him.  Don’t go up and think about anything else. It doesn’t matter if you go to Moti Prison.”

    "yes."

    After receiving the order, Perrus took a long puff of the cigarette in his hand, pressed his helmet hard, and then shouted to the soldiers around him: "Brothers, prepare to attack. You don't have to hold back this time. If you have any questions, just say hello.  "

    "Roar~!"

    For a moment, the pressure on the door of Moti Prison increased greatly. Delong immediately realized that something was wrong, but he just wanted to think about it, and the severe situation did not allow him to think too much.  The intensity of the intruder's attack is more than one level stronger than before, which means that the door of Moti Prison is likely to be damaged.

    Seeing that the invaders' attack was getting more and more fierce, Delong had to order the guards of Moti Prison to abandon the gate and move into Moti Prison to continue resisting.  During this period, the external calls for help were never interrupted, but after being severely interfered with, those calls for help could not be sent very far at all, and were often intercepted as soon as they were sent.

    With the gate of Moti Prison lost, everyone realized the seriousness of the situation.  In Moti Prison, the happiest people are the felons imprisoned in the upper three floors of Moti Prison.  For them, this might be their chance to escape.  It doesn't matter where we go in the future, the key is to get out of here first.

    Seeing that the jailer who used to be so arrogant in front of them was now retreating in embarrassment, the felons locked in the cell couldn't help laughing with gloating.  The jailers didn't care to argue with these serious criminals. They just glared at these people who were afraid of chaos in the world, and then hurriedly retreated to the second line of defense.  Seeing this, these felons couldn't help but laugh even louder.

    With a cry of killing, Perrus led his men into Moti Prison.  But unlike what those felons thought, these guys dressed in various colors and dressed like pirates didn't seem to be interested in people like them.  Seeing them without even looking at them, they pursued the Moti Prison guards who had passed by here before. Some of the serious prisoners in the cell couldn't help shouting: "Brothers who are passing by, come and help us."  Let us out."

    ????????????????????????????????????The prisoners were disappointed that the intruders turned a deaf ear to their words and no one paid any attention to them.  The felons were confused when they saw this.  I think I am also a famous person, otherwise I wouldn't be locked up here.  Saving yourself out will undoubtedly increase your strength. Why do these people seem to have no intention of accepting this new force?  The shrewd felon immediately shut his mouth wisely and shrank to a corner of the cell to take a look at the situation.  There are also some unscrupulous felons who started to curse loudly after receiving no response.

    Perus, who did not lead the charge, walked into Moti Prison with a few soldiers. He always remembered Snooker's warning to him before leaving.  "You are the commander of the commando team. Your duty is not to charge into the battle, but to command from the battlefield. If you dare to mess around, after this matter is over, I will suggest to Mr. Maxi that you be transferred to guard the warehouse. I will not give you any advice.  Your chance to continue fighting.”

    Now it can be said that Maxi’s team has been established.  Messing is responsible for personnel and internal affairs arrangements, while Maxi is responsible for military matters. Under Maxi is Snooker.  Normally, Maxi would leave Snooker in charge regardless of training.  And he, Hans and Hoffman were the three generals below Snooker.  Perus had no choice but to listen to Snooker's warning, because Maxi listened to Snooker in the military. Even though he and Maxi were old acquaintances, as long as it was business, Maxi would not show any affection at all.  Don't even talk about the face.

    Hearing the scoldings of those serious criminals, Perrus couldn't help but frowned and said to the soldiers beside him: "Find a way to shut up those guys."

    "Yes." The soldier agreed, without any nonsense, he took out his pistol and killed several of the loudest felons who yelled.  The effect was remarkable, and the felons in the cell suddenly became quiet.

    For these felons, Perus originally suggested surrendering them.  But Snooker and Messing were unanimously opposed.  Although it is undeniable that these felons are capable of fighting, considering Maxi's future reputation, it is still not recommended to surrender this group of people.  You must know that the banner Maxi will raise and the image he will create in the future will be positive, and we cannot let those serious criminals ruin important things.

    Regarding Snooker and Messing's worries, Peruus felt that these two guys were a bit unfounded. However, Maxi also agreed to Snooker and Messing's suggestions at that time, and Peruus could only give up the idea of ??recruiting these important things.  The prisoner's thoughts.  Now that he had seen these felons with his own eyes, Perus suddenly felt a little lucky that Snooker and Messing had blocked his suggestion.  This group of serious criminals is just a group of people who bully the weak and fear the strong. Recruiting them may be useful for a while, but over time it will become a disaster.

    Thinking of this, Perrus ignored the serious prisoners in the cell who were looking at him with uneasy eyes, and rushed to the front line with the soldiers responsible for protecting his safety. After Delong was attacked at the gate of Moti Prison  Just order people to start building a second line of defense.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 935: Slap in the face

    Speaking of the fairest thing in the world, there is nothing better than death. Although the process has its own length and shortcomings, the result is the same. No matter you are an emperor, general or ordinary person, in the end, you cannot escape the word death. Once you die,  , then everything will be in vain. You came to this world naked, and when you leave, you will also leave naked, and you will not take anything with you.

    However, looking at the death of those big people, it is always the things that the small people are very passionate about. Maybe it is the bad nature of human beings. People will always be envious and jealous subconsciously for people who are better off than themselves. And when they see someone who makes them envious and jealous  When people are unlucky, they can often get great spiritual joy at that time

    For ordinary people, the Twelve Divine Generals of the Alliance are like people in the sky. They usually cannot easily see the real person. Now they can actually see one of the Twelve Divine Generals being hanged. This news immediately caused a sensation among both young and old.  Men rushed to tell each other, helping old and young to watch this rare event. In order to grab a suitable position, some people even took action, causing chaos on the scene. Those who were good at seizing business opportunities immediately became active.  So the "standing party" appeared, and high-priced tickets came into being, and VIP was even more indispensable. They all have free time. Only when they are full and have nothing to do will such absurd things happen because they want to execute a person.  scene

    For Deron, his mood at this time is very complicated. As today's protagonist, Deron does not have the slightest joy of being the protagonist. Even now, Deron does not understand that it is serious to let the people detained in Moti Prison escape.  , but it won’t sentence yourself to hanging?  According to Delong's idea, the most serious thing is to remove himself from his position and then put it aside. But nowwhere did he go wrong?  It couldn't be because he repeated what Maxi asked him to tell the Five Elders Association, right?  The Wu Laohui should not be so stingy, right?  ……I guess so?

    Delong was thinking wildly, but the onlookers were a little disappointed. In their high expectations, Delong, who was about to be hanged, would either act like he was a good man again after eighteen years and talk and laugh with the people around him.  Zirui, if he roared twice more, it would be even more perfect. Or he would show a cowardly, begging for mercy like he is now This Deron has too no professional ethics, and has no idea of ??satisfying the audience's psychology.  need

    People who felt they had lost money couldn't help but want to find someone to discuss refunding the tickets, but who would listen to them? Therefore, disputes were inevitable. If the soldiers had not appeared in time to control the situation, the scene might have been trampled on each other before Delong was hanged.  Hang up a few

    Standing in front of the execution platform, Delong looked at the people who were looking at him with a hint of expectation. He suddenly felt that maybe Maxi was right. He had been ruled by the alliance for a long time and people seemed to be numb to everything.  It is so exciting to watch that it has almost become a national action. This is really sad. It is sad for humanity, sad for life, and sad for the world.

    Delong suddenly felt like he had an enlightenment. Things that he had always been unable to understand clearly at this moment suddenly became clear to him. Delong suddenly lost his original nervousness and fear about his imminent death. Gradually,  Delong became calm. Looking at the people who were waiting for him to be hanged, Delong suddenly had the feeling that they were just a bunch of ants. Delong could laugh off their expectations and excitement.

    Time passed minute by second, and finally, the execution time came. Delong looked calmly at the two executioners who came forward to execute him. The two executioners first saluted Delong according to the rules, and said: "Little  We are fortunate to send you to your early arrival in bliss."

    "" Delong nodded slightly and stuffed it into the Muggle's mouth. Although it was still a little numb, it was still okay to speak. But Delong didn't want to talk. Is this necessary?

    Perhaps Delong's attitude was beyond the executioner's expectations. The two executioners were stunned at the same time, but then they reacted, gave Delong a fist, and then started the preparations for the hanging. Speaking of which, the preparations for the hanging were nothing.  Too many preparations are needed. The place where Delong is standing is a movable wooden board. What the executioner needs to do is to put the noose around Delong's neck. After the execution order is given, he opens the movable wooden board under Delong's feet and lets Delong stand.  Long is hanging in the air, and then there will be nothing for them to do. All they have to do is wait for Delong to die, and then collect Delong's body to complete the hanging.

    Delong never uttered a word, silently letting the executioner put the noose around his neck, tightening the grip and then the executioner stepped aside, waiting for the executioner's final order.

    Seeing that the highlight of today’s hanging was about to begin, the originally noisy crowd gradually became quiet, and all eyes were focused on Delong.

    After a long time, a shout came from the crowd, "General God, can you say something? Don't you have anything to say before you die?"

    Delong followed the sound and saw a reporter.The well-dressed young man was looking at him with eager eyes. As someone spoke up, everyone's eyes turned to Delong, looking at Delong expectantly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "You are all damned people!"

    Everyone was stunned, but then they all agreed that Delong, the great general, must be crazy. If he wasn't crazy, how could he say such crazy things?  It's you who are going to die now, it's us

    Seeing the disdainful expressions on those people's faces, Delong said nothing and waited silently for the execution time to arrive. Amid everyone's expectations, the execution time finally arrived. Everyone concentrated and held their breath, their eyes locked on Delong on the execution platform.  Long, I'm afraid I missed some details.

    Following the executioner's order, the two executioners pulled the mechanism vigorously. The wooden board under Delong's feet suddenly opened. Delong, who had lost his footing, was suspended in the air. Then his face gradually turned red and purple The people watching were silent.  Watching Delong being hanged gradually, many people clenched their fists, seemingly waiting for the moment when Delong finally died.

    Under a high-rise water tank 1,200 meters away from the execution platform, a sniper aimed at the noose that was claiming Delong's life. The sniper rifle equipped with a silencer accurately hit the noose around Delong's neck.  Rope, and in everyone's eyes, Delong's body suddenly flashed and fell under the opened board.

    This scene happened so suddenly that no one expected this to happen. After seeing Delong fall, many people thought that the rope was not strong enough, but the two executioners who were closest were the first to notice that the rope was not strong enough.  Something is wrong with the rope. As an important prop to be used today, the two executioners went through strict inspections in advance and only brought it to the scene after confirming that it was correct. But now, the rope is broken, not the kind that was torn off due to excessive force.  , but was interrupted by something, that is to say

    Thinking of this, the two executioners rushed to the open wooden plank and looked inside. However, it was dark inside and nothing could be seen clearly.

    Seeing the abnormality of the two executioners, the people who were making loud noises to express their dissatisfaction all stopped and looked at the two executioners on the execution platform. They saw the two people sliding under the execution platform using their hands and feet, opening the secret door and getting in.  After reaching the execution platform, within a few minutes, two executioners rushed out again. As soon as they came out, they shouted loudly: "Someone is robbing the execution ground!"

    When they heard this, they felt a little disappointed. People who wanted to watch the hanging again suddenly became excited. They didn't expect that something like robbing the execution ground that only appeared in dramas would happen to them today. It was really worth it.  ticket price

    But compared with the excited people, the person in charge of the execution didn't feel so good. The people just wanted to watch the excitement, but the person in charge of the execution wanted to supervise Delong's execution. Now Delong has been rescued.  , is this going to be a troublesome execution?  What a damn punishment!

    While the alliance military ordered people to evacuate the crowd, they also got into the execution platform first. As soon as they entered, they could see clearly that there was a tunnel entrance inside the execution platform, and Delong must have been rescued from here after falling into it.

    Who saved Delong?

    Seeing that the officials were beginning to clear the place, the people were reluctant to leave now, but since ancient times the people have not fought with the officials, and if they were not allowed to watch, then they would not be optimistic. Anyway, today's talk was sufficient for a while. The people left without feeling satisfied, but  The official responsible person was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.

    Delong is not one of those bastards, but a god general who was personally ordered to be executed by the Wu Lao Hui. His rescue will definitely make the Wu Lao Hui furious, and the person who makes the Wu Lao Hui unhappy will also be punished by the Wu Lao Hui.  That person is unhappy

    "I would have never taken this job if I had known it." The official responsible for the prison sentence secretly regretted it, but there is no regret in the world about selling medicine. The matter has come to this, and even regretting it will not help. What's more, the whole thing happened in full view of everyone.  Under this situation, even if you deliberately put the fault on others, you can't do it.

    The prison officer who couldn't think of a solution to Zuo Siyou simply broke the jar and started doing whatever he wanted. At worst, it cost him his life. When he thought of this, the prison officer regained his composure and immediately ordered the arrest.  It is carried out in two directions. The first is to find the sniper point. The cordon on the scene is arranged at a distance of 500 meters. In other words, the sniper point is 500 meters away. The second is to organize a death squad to chase along the tunnel under the execution platform.  In the past, this method was very dangerous, and no one knew what was waiting for the death squads.

    In order to atone for his crime, the prison officer became the leader of the death squad. After casually ordering a dozen people, everyone entered the tunnel under the leadership of the prison officer.

    When such a big thing happened, Wu Laohui was immediately alarmed. Without any hesitation, Ken said to Chacha: "Start closing the net."

    "Huh? Accept it now?"?Isn’t it a little early?  "Chacha was stunned when he heard this and asked in confusion.

    Ken did not explain to Chacha, but kept urging: "Don't talk nonsense, it's now, immediately, immediately. If it's too late, that guy Delong will probably run away."

    "Is it that serious?" Chacha muttered secretly. Although she was a little dissatisfied, Chacha immediately ordered the alliance headquarters to enter a state of martial law. Once a person who cannot explain his identity is caught, he must be careful about being imprisoned.  How many days have I been there?

    The sirens from the alliance headquarters have not been heard for many years. As the headquarters of the alliance, as long as there are no blind people, they will not have nothing to do to attack here. Here, there is the strongest army, the best starships, and the most complete  There are countless defense networks What makes the alliance headquarters surrounded like an iron wall, no one can easily break through it. It is precisely because of this that people have almost forgotten that there is such a thing as a siren in the alliance headquarters. It has to be said.  , the siren sound is really unpleasant.

    But it’s hard to hear. At least ordinary people know that martial law has been implemented in the alliance headquarters. If you don’t want to have an accident, it’s best to stay at home. If you are caught wandering on the street, it’s not a joke. If you don’t know your origin or  If you don't like it, you may lose your life.

    Although they knew that doing so would not help, the Five Elders Association still ordered this. The purpose was not to catch Delong and the people who came to rescue Delong, but to take the opportunity to clear out the interior of the alliance headquarters, and there would be people lurking here.  If you think about it, you can sneak into the heavily guarded alliance headquarters. If you say that there is no mole to support you, even ghosts will not believe it.

    Those who really want to catch the rescued Delong must also count on the dozen or so prison officers who led the death squads to chase into the tunnel. They will take the lead. This underground tunnel was built in a very short time and looks like it was just built.  But who can have such great ability to dig out such a tunnel two meters high and one meter five wide in just ten minutes? This is simply a masterpiece of God.

    Although he is puzzled by the explanation, what the prison officer is thinking about most now is the rescued Delong. As for other things, forget about it. It will not be too late to reminisce when you have free time in the future.

    After chasing all the way, what puzzled the prison officer was that this tunnel was too long. Based on the distance of these people, they had almost reached the outside of the city now, but it seemed that the tunnel was not over yet.

    "When will this stop?" The prison officer was a little tired, bent over and gasping with his tongue out.

    At the same time, Deron also saw the savior who came to the rescue. It turned out to be Maxi. Deron was a little confused at first, but when he thought of Maxi's hand in rescuing people in Moti Prison, he suddenly felt relieved. However, Deron  Still a little confused, he asked Maxi puzzledly: "Why did you come to save me?"

    “As the boss, when your subordinates are in danger, you must step forward,” Maxi replied with a smile.

    After hearing this, Delong frowned and emphasized: "I never said I would take refuge in you."

    "What? After this incident, you still have no hope for the alliance. Instead of believing in the alliance's lies, it's better to believe in your own judgment. I don't force you to join us, but you are no longer a god general.  , On the contrary, you will become a wanted criminal. In the face of the power of the Alliance, without anyone to help you, you will become a lost dog. If you don’t want that, then there don’t seem to be many options left for you.”

    "Why did you come to save me?" Deron was silent for a while, then he asked Maxi. Unexpectedly, Maxi shook his head and said to Deron: "Don't be such a slut. I didn't come to save you specifically. I just saved you by the way.  The main purpose of my coming here is to retrieve some of the things I put here. The result was not bad. The things I secretly hid were not discovered. By the way, I also rescued a former god general who was thrown out by the Five Elders as a scapegoat.  "

    "Whose scapegoat am I?" Delong asked in a deep voice.

    Maxi smiled when he heard this and mentioned someone to Deron, "Hahahow much do you know about Kamei?"

    Delong asked in confusion: "What's wrong with him?"

    "There is nothing wrong with him, it's just that his family background is much larger than yours"

    "His background is very special? I just remember that he grew up in a single-parent family with his mother."

    "But you don't know who his father is? The reason why you will become the scapegoat this time is that firstly, you are the most suitable, and secondly, you blocked his promotion path. You couldn't find a reason before, but now you can't  With such a big thing happening in the prison, do you think the other party will not seize the opportunity?"

    “Who is that Carme’s father?” Delong asked softly

    Maxi didn't seem to expect that Delong would react like this. After a moment of silence, he asked tentatively: "You seem to?Not very resentful”

    "What's there to be resentful about? Maybe I should thank him. If it weren't for his frame-up, I might not be able to reach my current artistic conception." Delong replied slowly

    "Image, it seems that you have gained something from this experience."

    "Haha, just some insights about life, Maxi, are you really planning to rebel?"

    "To answer you in the words of my military advisor, what I want to do is not to rebel. Before the revolution, I planned to use peaceful evolution to change various unreasonable systems in the alliance. It's just a pity that I failed, so I picked up one  I’m going to change my life to another way.”

    "Are you still short of people there?"

    "Hahayou are welcome to join" Maxi said with a smile.

    Everything is said without saying anything. Delong may have really seen through the nature of the alliance. After being rescued by Maxi, he chose to join the revolutionary army led by Maxi. Whether it was to understand current affairs or to repay his kindness, in short,  Maxi's revolutionary army has another divine general besides Maxi. When this news was spread, the five elders of the alliance were furious, but there was nothing they could do.

    Speaking of the fairest thing in the world, there is nothing better than death. Although the process has its own length and shortcomings, the result is the same. No matter you are an emperor, general or ordinary person, in the end, you cannot escape the word death. Once you die,  If you don’t, then everything will be in vain. You came to this world naked, and when you leave, you will also leave naked, and you won’t take anything with you.

    But looking at the death of those big people, it is always the things that the small people are very passionate about. Maybe it is the bad nature of people. For people who are better off than themselves, people will always be envious and jealous subconsciously. When they see people who make them envious and jealous,  When you are unlucky, you can often get great spiritual joy at that time.

    For ordinary people, the Twelve God Generals of the Alliance are like people in the sky. They usually cannot see real people easily. Now they can actually see one of the Twelve God Generals being hanged. This news immediately caused a sensation among the young and old men.  People rushed to tell each other, helping old and young to watch this rare event. In order to grab a suitable position, some people even took great measures to cause chaos at the scene. Those who were good at seizing business opportunities immediately became active, so "  "Stand-standing party" appeared, high-priced tickets also appeared immediately, and VIP was even more indispensable. These ridiculous scenes would only occur because they were full and had nothing to do, because they wanted to execute a person.

    For Deron, his mood at this time is very complicated. As today's protagonist, Deron does not have the slightest joy of being the protagonist. Even now, Deron does not understand that it is serious to let the people detained in Moti Prison escape.  , but it won’t sentence yourself to hanging?  According to Delong's idea, the most serious thing is to remove himself from his position and then put it aside. But nowwhere did he go wrong?  It couldn't be because he repeated what Maxi asked him to tell the Five Elders Association, right?  The Wu Laohui should not be so stingy, right?  ……I guess so?

    Delong was thinking wildly, but the onlookers were a little disappointed. In their high expectations, Delong, who was about to be hanged, either showed a carefree appearance of being a good man again after eighteen years, and talked to the people around him.  Smiling freely, if he roared twice more, it would be even more perfect, or he would show a cowardly, begging for mercy look like this This Deron has too no professional ethics, and has no idea of ??satisfying the audience.  psychological needs

    People who felt they had lost money couldn't help but want to find someone to discuss refunding the tickets, but who would listen to them? Therefore, disputes were inevitable. If the soldiers had not appeared in time to control the situation, the scene might have been trampled on each other before Delong was hanged.  Hang up a few

    Standing in front of the execution platform, Delong looked at the people who were looking at him with a hint of expectation. He suddenly felt that maybe Maxi was right. Having been ruled by the alliance for a long time, people seemed to be numb to everything.  It’s so exciting to watch that it almost turns into a national action. This is really sad. It’s sad for humanity, sad for life, and sad for the world.

    Delong suddenly felt like he had an enlightenment. He had always been unable to understand things in the past. At this moment, he suddenly understood things that were not clear. Regarding the death that was about to come, Delong suddenly lost his original nervousness and fear. Gradually,  Yes, Delong became calm. Looking at the people who were waiting for him to be hanged, Delong suddenly had the feeling that they were just a bunch of ants. For their expectations and their excitement, Delong could laugh it off.

    Time passed minute by second, and finally, the execution time came. Delong looked calmly at the two executioners who came forward to execute him. The two executioners first saluted Delong according to the rules and said: "Little  You are so lucky, I wish you to go to heaven early.”

    "" Delong nodded slightly, and although the Muggle's mouth was still a little numb, he still didn't ask any questions.The question is just that Delong doesn't want to talk. Is this necessary?

    Perhaps Delong's attitude was beyond the executioner's expectations. The two executioners were stunned at the same time, but then they reacted, gave Delong a fist and started the preparations for the hanging. Speaking of which, the preparations for the hanging were not too complicated.  Delong, who needed a lot of preparation, was standing on a movable wooden board. All the executioner needed to do was to put the noose around Delong's neck. After the execution order was issued, he opened the movable wooden board under Delong's feet and let Delong  Hanging in the air, then there will be nothing for them to do. As long as Delong dies, and then collect Delong's body, this hanging will be completed.

    Delong never uttered a word, silently letting the executioner put the noose around his neck and tighten it. Then the executioner stepped aside, waiting for the executioner's final order.

    Seeing that the highlight of today’s hanging was about to begin, the originally noisy crowd gradually became quiet, and all eyes were focused on Delong.

    After a long time, a cry came from the crowd, "General, can you say something? Don't you have anything to say before you die?"

    Delong followed the sound and saw a young man dressed as a reporter looking at him with eager eyes. As someone spoke up, everyone's eyes turned to Delong, looking at Delong expectantly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "You are all damned people!"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but then they all agreed that Delong, the great general, must be crazy. If he wasn't crazy, how could he say such crazy things?  It's you who are going to die now, it's us

    Seeing the disdainful expressions on those people's faces, Delong said nothing and waited silently for the execution time. In everyone's anticipation, the execution time finally arrived. Everyone concentrated and held their breath, their eyes locked on Delong on the execution platform.  , lest I miss some details

    Following the executioner's order, the two executioners pulled the mechanism vigorously. The wooden board under Delong's feet suddenly opened. Delong, who had lost his footing, was suspended in the air. Then his face gradually turned red and purple The people watching were silent.  Watching Delong being hanged gradually, many people clenched their fists, seemingly waiting for the moment when Delong finally died.

    Under a high-rise water tank 1,200 meters away from the execution platform, a sniper aimed at the noose that was claiming Delong's life. The sniper rifle equipped with a silencer accurately hit the noose around Delong's neck.  Rope, and in everyone's eyes, Delong's body suddenly flashed and fell under the opened board.

    This scene happened so suddenly that no one expected this to happen. After seeing Delong fall, many people thought that the rope was not strong enough, but the two executioners who were closest were the first to notice that the rope was not strong enough.  Something is wrong with the rope. As an important prop to be used today, the two executioners went through strict inspections in advance and only brought it to the scene after confirming that it was correct. But now, the rope is broken, not the kind that was torn off due to excessive force.  , but was interrupted by something, that is to say

    Thinking of this, the two executioners rushed to the open board and looked inside, but it was dark inside and nothing could be seen clearly.

    Seeing the abnormal behavior of the two executioners, the people who were loudly expressing their dissatisfaction stopped talking. They all looked at the two executioners on the execution platform. They saw the two of them sliding under the execution platform using their hands and feet, opening the secret door and getting under the execution platform.  Within a few minutes after entering the execution platform, two executioners rushed out again. As soon as they came out, they shouted loudly: "Someone is robbing the execution ground!"

    When they heard this, they felt a little disappointed. People who wanted to watch the hanging again suddenly became excited. They didn't expect that something like robbing the execution ground that only appeared in dramas would happen to them today. It was really worth it.  ticket price

    But compared with the excited people, the person in charge of the execution didn't feel so good. The people just wanted to watch the excitement, but the person in charge of the execution had to supervise Delong's execution. Now Delong has been rescued.  Okay, is this going to be a troublesome execution?  What a damn punishment!

    While the alliance military asked people to evacuate the crowd, they got into the execution platform first. As soon as they entered, they could see clearly that there was a tunnel entrance inside the execution platform. Delong must have been rescued from here after falling in.

    Who saved Delong?

    Seeing that the officials were beginning to clear the place, the people were reluctant to leave now, but since ancient times the people have not fought with the officials, and if they were not allowed to watch, then they would not be optimistic. Anyway, today's talk was sufficient for a while. The people left without feeling satisfied, but  The official responsible person was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.

    Delong is not a bastard like those cats and dogs, but a god general who was personally ordered to be executed by the Five Elders Association. His rescue will definitely make the Five Elders Association furious, and the person who makes the Five Elders Association unhappy will also be killed by the Five Elders Association.??make that person unhappy

    "I would have never taken this job if I had known it." The official responsible for the prison sentence secretly regretted it, but there is no regret in the world about selling medicine. The matter has come to this, and even regretting it will not help. What's more, the whole thing happened in full view of everyone.  Under this situation, even if you deliberately put the fault on others, you can't do it.

    The prison officer who couldn't think of a solution to Zuo Siyou simply broke the jar and started doing whatever he wanted. At worst, he would have to pay for it with his own life. When he thought of this, the prison officer regained his composure and immediately ordered the arrests to begin.  There are two directions. One is to find the sniper point. The cordon on the scene is arranged at a distance of 500 meters. In other words, the sniper point is 500 meters away. The second is to organize a death squad to chase it along the tunnel under the execution platform.  It's just that this method is very dangerous. No one knows what will be waiting for the death squads here.

    In order to atone for his crime, the prison officer became the leader of the death squad. After randomly selecting a dozen people, everyone entered the tunnel under the leadership of the prison officer.

    When such a big thing happened, Wu Laohui was immediately alarmed. Without any hesitation, Ken said to Chacha: "Start closing the net."

    "Ah? Accept it now? Isn't it a little early?" Chacha asked in confusion after hearing this.

    Ken did not explain to Chacha, but kept urging: "Don't talk nonsense, right now, right away. If it's too late, that guy Delong will probably run away."

    "Is it that serious?" Chacha muttered secretly. Although she was a little dissatisfied, Chacha immediately ordered the alliance headquarters to enter a state of martial law. Once a person who cannot explain his identity is caught, he must be careful about being imprisoned.  How many days have I been there?

    The sirens from the alliance headquarters have not been heard for many years. As the headquarters of the alliance, as long as there are no blind people, they will not have nothing to do to attack here. Here, there is the strongest army, the best starships, and the most complete  There are countless defense networks What makes the alliance headquarters surrounded like an iron wall, no one can easily break through it. It is precisely because of this that people have almost forgotten that there is such a thing as a siren in the alliance headquarters. It has to be said.  , the siren sound is really unpleasant.

    But it’s hard to hear. At least ordinary people know that martial law has been implemented at the alliance headquarters. If you don’t want to have an accident, it’s best to stay at home. If you are caught wandering on the street, it’s no joke. You don’t know where you came from.  Or if you don't like it, you may lose your life.

    Although they knew that doing so would not help, the Five Elders Association still ordered this. The purpose was not to catch Delong and the people who came to rescue Delong, but to take the opportunity to clear out the interior of the alliance headquarters, and there would be people lurking here.  If you think about it, you can sneak into the heavily guarded alliance headquarters. If you say that there is no mole to support you, even the ghost will not believe it.

    Those who really want to catch the rescued Delong must also count on the dozen or so prison officers who led the death squads to chase into the tunnel. They will take the lead. This underground tunnel was built in a very short time and looks like it was just built.  But who can have such great ability to dig out such a tunnel two meters high and one and a half meters wide in just ten minutes? This is simply a masterpiece of God.

    Although he is puzzled by the explanation, what the prison officer is thinking about most now is Delong who was rescued. As for the other things, he can forget about it. It will not be too late to recall them when he has free time in the future.

    After chasing all the way, what puzzled the prison officer was that this tunnel was too long. Based on the distance of these people, they had almost reached the outside of the city. Judging from the trend of the tunnel, it seemed that it was not over yet.

    "When will this stop?" The prison officer was a little tired, bent over and gasping with his tongue out.

    At the same time, Deron also saw the savior who came to the rescue. It turned out to be Maxi. Deron was a little confused at first, but when he thought of Maxi's hand in rescuing people in Moti Prison, he was immediately relieved. However, Deron was relieved.  Long was still a little confused and asked Maxi in confusion: "Why did you come to save me?"

    “As the boss, when your subordinates are in danger, you must step forward,” Maxi replied with a smile.

    After hearing this, Delong frowned and emphasized: "I never said I would take refuge in you."

    "What? After this incident, you still have no hope for the alliance. Instead of believing in the alliance's lies, it's better to believe in your own judgment. I don't force you to join us, but you are no longer a god general.  , On the contrary, you will become a wanted criminal. In the face of the power of the Alliance, without anyone to help you, you will become a lost dog. If you don’t want that, then there don’t seem to be many options left for you.”

    "Why did you come to save me?" Delong was silent for a while, then asked Maxi. Unexpectedly, Maxi shook his head and said to Delong: "Don't be so slutty, I'm not here specifically."??Your rescue was just by the way. The main purpose of my coming here was to retrieve some of the things I put here. The result was not bad. The things I had hidden secretly were not discovered. By the way, I also saved a man who was killed by Wu Lao.  A former god general who will be thrown out as a scapegoat."

    "Whose scapegoat am I?" Delong asked in a deep voice.

    Maxi smiled when he heard this and mentioned someone to Deron, "Hahahow much do you know about Kamei?"

    Delong asked in confusion: "What's wrong with him?"

    "There is nothing wrong with him, it's just that his family background is much larger than yours"

    "His background is very special? I just remember that he grew up in a single-parent family with his mother."

    "But you don't know who his father is? The reason why you will become the scapegoat this time is that firstly, you are the most suitable, and secondly, you blocked his promotion path. You couldn't find a reason before, but now you can't  With such a big thing happening in the prison, do you think the other party will not seize the opportunity?"

    “Who is that Carme’s father?” Delong asked softly

    Maxi didn’t seem to expect that Delong would react like this. After a moment of silence, he asked tentatively: “…You don’t seem to be very resentful.”

    "What's there to be resentful about? Maybe I should thank him. If it weren't for his frame-up, I might not be able to reach my current artistic conception." Delong replied slowly

    "Image, it seems that you have gained something from this experience."

    "Haha, just some insights about life, Maxi, are you really planning to rebel?"

    "To answer you in the words of my military advisor, what I want to do is not to rebel. Before the revolution, I planned to use peaceful evolution to change various unreasonable systems in the alliance. It's just a pity that I failed, so I picked up one  I’m going to change my life to another way.”

    "Are you still short of people there?"

    "Hahayou are welcome to join" Maxi said with a smile.

    Everything was said without saying anything. Delong may have really seen through the nature of the alliance. After being rescued by Maxi, he chose to join the revolutionary army led by Maxi. Whether it was to understand current affairs or to repay his kindness, in short  , Maxi’s revolutionary army has another divine general besides Maxi. When this news was spread, the five elders of the alliance were furious, but there was nothing they could do (to be continued)

 Text Chapter 936: Retribution

    The most dangerous place is often also the safest place, commonly known as darkness under the lamp.  After Delong was rescued, it was impossible for the alliance to give up, but it was impossible to enforce martial law on the alliance headquarters forever. After a period of time, the alliance headquarters would eventually return to normal.  During this period, Maxi and others only need to hide in Bai Yutang's residence without worrying about being discovered.  It's not that he completely trusts Bai Yutang, but even if Bai Yutang betrays Maxi and others, Maxi and others will still have a way to leave safely.  The reason why I stayed at the alliance headquarters was not to cause trouble, but also to further get in touch with old friends.

    We learned from informants placed within the alliance’s senior leadership that the underground prison at the alliance headquarters had recently undergone a large-scale cleanup, and it is estimated that it will be used to imprison problematic officials in the future.  Since the attack on Moti Prison, the Alliance Headquarters has no plans to send political prisoners to other places for the time being, because no matter where they are sent, they will not feel safe in the underground prisons of the Alliance Headquarters.

    But what the top leaders of the alliance did not expect was that Maxi would be so bold, not to mention the political prisoners who robbed Moti Prison, but also turned their attention to their old friends.  If they were not imprisoned, those old friends might still draw a clear line with Maxi, but once they were imprisoned, it was hard to say what choices they would make.

    The risk of this matter is not small, but the benefits are huge.  Especially those officers who are on active duty, as long as they can recruit a few more talents like Snooker, there will be a qualitative leap in the combat effectiveness of the army.  Thanks to the support of his disciples, Maxi now has neither money nor people. There is no need to worry about resources or weapons.  The only shortcoming is talent. There is a lack of talents in various fields, including military, commerce, diplomacy, administration, people's livelihood, education It can be said that as long as there are industries that can be thought of, there is a shortage of talents who can take charge of these industries.  This is also the fundamental reason why Maxi took the risk to attack Moti Prison.  If you want to form a complete administrative organization, you need to gather talents from multiple aspects.  Only when everyone works together can the overall administrative mechanism run.  Just relying on brute strength or a large amount of wealth will not accomplish anything.

    Talents are never enough. The first step of Messing’s strategic goal for Maxi is to cede territory and become king.  Establish your own rear area by seizing a piece of territory, and then consider embezzling the alliance.  It is unrealistic to try to eat the Alliance in one bite.  Of course, the premise that this plan can be established is that Maxi's army can achieve a huge victory when fighting the alliance's army, otherwise everything will be just empty talk.  This is why Maxi took the risk and came to the alliance headquarters.

    It’s not like Maxi hasn’t sent letters to his former companions before.  But very few responded, and some just threw them away without even looking at them.  But once those people are imprisoned, Maxi believes they will change their minds.  When the time comes, when they feel desperate, Maxi will appear in front of them as a savior.  Of course at that time Maxi would not be as polite as when he wrote to them before.  The military can also be considered.  As for those talents in other fields, they can only wait to be squeezed after being rescued.

    Generally speaking, it’s quite safe to stay at Bai Yutang’s home.  Although Bai Yutang had no way to stay at home, before leaving, Bai Yutang brought Messing and Perrus into his home in front of outsiders, claiming that he had invited them to help take care of them.  of the house.  In this way, Messing and Perrus going in and out of Bai Yutang's house will not arouse others' suspicion.  With the help of the disciples.  There is no need to worry about the identities of Messing and Perrus being discovered.

    Bai Yutang left, accepted Maxi's new order and left the alliance headquarters. Only Maxi and others were left in his home.

    ……

    After seven days of peace and quiet, the alliance's martial law was lifted.  But Maxi and others, who had insiders, knew that this was a smoke screen put out by the alliance, but it was actually a loosening on the outside but a tightrope on the inside.

    Maxi didn’t want to have another conflict with the alliance for the time being, so he took Messing and others to stay at Bai Yutang’s house honestly.  Waiting for the next news from the eyeliner.

    The days of waiting are boring. Although life is full of entertainment activities now, we always do indoor activities at home.  It still makes people feel a little depressed.  With nothing to do, Maxi gave up his position to Deron and planned to go to the underground practice room to exercise.

    After the results arrived, I found that someone had arrived earlier than me.  The door of the practice room was ajar, and Maxi could guess who was in the practice room at this time even without looking.  When I looked around, I found, as expected, that it was Chang Zaitian.  If Han Yu sees Chang Zaitian's appearance now.  He must not believe that the person standing in front of him is Chang Zaitian, who is always honest and honest in his eyes.

    "Pa~pa~pa~" The sound of hitting wooden stakes echoed throughout the practice room, making people feel the anger in Chang Zaitian's heart at this time.  Maxi knew that Chang Zaitian was not angry with herself.  Since Moti PrisonAfter Li rescued him, he has been like this, unwilling to communicate with others.  This time we come to the alliance headquarters.  Chang Zaitian came at his own request. Maxi didn't want to bring him here at first, but after seeing Chang Zaitian's eyes, Maxi agreed.  Those eyes were full of revenge. Maxi knew that even if he didn't agree, Chang Zaitian would probably follow quietly.  In order to prevent Chang Zaitian from ruining their business, it would be safer to bring him here with them.

    "Master Maxi, you are here to exercise too." Chang Zaitian spotted Maxi and said hello.

    “Ah, it’s a bit uncomfortable to be idle all the time, so come down and do some exercise. Chang Zaitian, do you want to practice two moves? It’s difficult for you to improve by practicing alone.”

    Hearing Maxi’s words, Chang Zaitian hesitated for a moment, but then nodded and agreed to Maxi’s proposal.

    ……

    With Maxi's fighting power, it would be very difficult for Chang Zaitian to win, so Chang Zaitian did not expect that he could defeat Maxi from the beginning. He just wanted to understand something that he had not figured out before through the battle with Maxi.  The place.  And Maxi also gave careful guidance, and more importantly, he wanted to induce Chang Zaitian to reveal what he was hiding in his heart through fighting.  Maxi could tell that something happened to Chang Zaitian, and the reason why he wanted to follow him this time was either to do something else or to take revenge.  The reason why I'm not taking action now is just because I don't want to implicate people like myself.  Once I and others decide to leave, that's when Chang Zaitian leaves here.

    But Maxi didn’t want anything to happen to Chang Zaitian.  For Chang Zaitian.  Maxi's initial impression was that this person knew Han Yu.  But after being in contact for a period of time, Maxi appreciates Chang Zaitian from the bottom of his heart.  This is a strong and motivated young man.  Once you identify your goal, you will work hard and never give up.  This kind of character is very appreciated by Maxi.

    ……

    "Bang~" Chang Zaitian was knocked out again and fell to the ground without getting up for a long time.  Maxi secretly said something bad and quickly stepped forward to check to see if Chang Zaitian was injured.  When he got closer, he saw that Chang Zaitian had not fainted.  He just lay there on his back, staring directly above his head.

    "Chang Zaitian, how are you? Are you okay?" Maxi asked tentatively upon seeing this.

    "Sir Maxi, do you think that if you want to kill someone at the alliance headquarters, will you encounter an expert like you to stop him?" Chang Zaitian asked indifferently.

    Hearing this, Maxi frowned and asked softly: "Who are you going to kill?"

    "Master Maxi. You haven't answered my question yet."

    "Boy, don't underestimate the world. Do you know where we are now? This is the headquarters of the alliance and the gathering place for all the elites of the alliance. In this place, even I can't guarantee that I can come and go freely. Previously.  The reason why our operation was so smooth was because it was a surprise that was beyond the other party's expectations. And if you want to kill people openly, let me tell you. Before you get close to the person you want to kill, you  He's already dead." Maxi picked up Chang Zaitian who was lying on the ground, pulled him in front of his eyes and warned Chang Zaitian with a serious face.

    But Chang Zaitian seemed not to have listened to Maxi's warning at all. Regarding Maxi's warning, Chang Zaitian suddenly smiled and asked: "Even if I don't want this life, I can't kill him?  "

    "Boy, let's talk. Tell your story. Even if you fail, we will complete your revenge for you." Maxi let go of Chang Zaitian and said slowly.

    Chang Zaitian straightened his collar, seemed to be lost in memories, and said slowly: "I used to be a coward, and I would never try hard for things that I thought were beyond my ability. Until I met Han Yu. Yes.  He showed me that a person can do anything for his dream. I once asked Han Yu if he had ever thought about what he would do if he worked hard but got nothing? Guess what happened to Han Yu?  How did you answer me?"

    "That kid should say that as long as you do it, you won't regret it, right?" Maxi thought for a while and replied.

    Chang Zaitian shook his head, looked at Maxi and said, "My lord, you guessed it wrong. At that time, Han Yu was very surprised after hearing my question, as if he had never thought about it. In the end, he even treated me  He said, 'Why are you thinking so much? Let's think about it later when we encounter the situation you mentioned.' Haha, that guy always acts faster than he thinks. But I was influenced by him. Because of him, I  I chose to try to be a different me. I joined Sirius's garrison. Life was really hard at the beginning. Although I had special care from Captain Kaji, I was not bullied by those veterans, but the training in the army was really hard.  It was very painful, and there were times when I wanted to give up.”

    Speaking of this, Chang Zaitian seemed to have thought of something happy, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he continued:??At that time, a girl named Ellie encouraged me and took care of me.  It was precisely because of that girl that I was able to survive the initial recruit training.  It's just that God is really unfair. Such a good girl got a terminal disease.  If you want to be cured, you must use the moogle fruit.  But the moogle fruit is a rare plant that only exists in the Desert of Death. Not to mention the price, which is not affordable by a small restaurant. Even if there is a price, there is no such thing for sale. The girl just  Can wait to die.  But the girl was not depressed because of this. She still lived strong and happily every day, encouraging everyone around her with her smile.  "

    “Is it because of her that you went to the Death Star Realm?” Maxi asked warmly.

    Chang Zaitian nodded when he heard the words, "Yes. When Captain Kaji received a new mission to enter the Death Star Territory, I also joined Captain Kaji's team. Originally, I didn't have much hope, but  I wanted to see if I had that kind of luck. As a result, something happened in the team, and I almost died in the Death Star Territory. Fortunately, I met Han Yu later. Maybe my life should not have been cut off. Not only was I rescued, but I also got Mo  The fruit of the Guli flower.”

    ……

    Maxi is waiting for Chang Zaitian to continue talking.  But suddenly I found that Chang Zaitian stopped talking.  Turning around, Chang Zaitian's breathing became a little rapid, as if he was recalling some unpleasant experience.  Maxi couldn't help but look at Chang Zaitian worriedly. After a long time, Chang Zaitian seemed to have stabilized his mood a little. He squeezed out a smile to Maxi who was looking at him with concern, and said in a low voice: "In my heart,  When I returned to the Sirius star with hope, I was greeted by a cruel reality. Ellie was dead, but Ellie was dead, and his father Soder was also dead. She and the restaurant owned by his father were in  It was reduced to ashes overnight. The death record stated that the house caught fire and no one had time to escape. But after paying homage to Ellie and her father, I heard another story from their neighbors. They said  .Ellie was not burned to death, but jumped to death."

    Speaking of this, Chang Zaitian stopped, and Maxi silently handed over a cigarette. Chang Zaitian reached out to take it, took a deep breath, and continued: "After Captain Kaji led the team to leave Sirius,  .The alliance has sent a new garrison officer. Compared with the blessing captain, this new garrison officer is simply a figure who can make the sky three feet taller. One after another, weird-sounding taxation items have been introduced. The previously blessed captain  The abandoned Doug started shaking again. And the targets of his revenge were Ellie and her father. I heard from the neighbors that Ellie was deceived by Doug and went to the garrison fortress in the name of sending a letter from me.  , Ellie was needed to sign for it, but at that time, I was in the Death Star Territory with my life and death uncertain, so there was no time to write a letter. But Ellie didn’t know. She was kind-hearted and followed Doug. At that time, Soder went out to do something.  When he got the news and hurried to the garrison fortress, he happened to see his daughter Ellie jumping from the top floor of the garrison fortress."

    "What's the name of that garrison officer?" Maxi asked in a deep voice.  Others thought that Maxi's character had changed drastically, but Maxi's habit of hating evil with hatred has never changed.

    "HahaI haven't finished speaking yet. Don't you want to know how I got into Moti Prison, a place where only political prisoners are held?" Chang Zaitian suddenly smiled and said to himself: "At that time  I still believe that there will be fairness and justice in the alliance. I also know that relying on the words of my neighbors is not enough to be accepted, so I started to investigate undercover. At that time, Chief Fleur was going to report the funeral of Captain Kaji’s family, so he started from the beginning.  When we started to return to Sirius, we separated. If Chief Fleur was here at that time, she might have stopped my childish behavior. My investigation started smoothly. For the defense officer of Sirius, Sirius  Most people dare to get angry but dare not speak. And after learning that I know you, Mr. Maxi, even if I don’t ask, they will take the initiative to tell me everything they know. Here I want to say to Mr. Maxi  Sorry, I borrowed your name without your permission."

    Maxi waved his hands indifferently and asked: "What happened next? Did the defense officer frame you?"

    "Well, my undisguised behavior caught his attention, so he charged me with a deserter. When I was arrested, I thought it didn't matter even if I was accused of being a deserter. I would always have to go to a military court.  I have a chance to defend myself. At that time, if I tell you the evidence I have collected, it may be more effective. In the end, that person has no intention of giving me a chance to defend myself. At this point, I still want to  Thank you, Mr. Maxi. Your name can really shock Xiaoxiao. After he learned that I knew you, he was worried that one day you would come to me on a whim. After he found out that I was gone, he always heard some things from the neighbors.  Things that were not good for him, so he used his network to send me to Moti Prison. I don’t think I need to tell Lord Maxi to know what kind of place that was. It can be said that there was no attack by Lord Maxi.  I probably still have to stay there nowin jail.  But now that I'm out, it's time to pay back the debt I was owed before.  "

    "Chang Zaitian, can I ask you something?" Maxi asked Chang Zaitian softly.

    "Master Maxi is too polite. If you have any questions, please just leave me alone. As long as I know something, I will tell you everything." Chang Zaitian immediately replied.

    Maxi nodded when he heard this, "Okay, then I'm not polite. I want to ask you, in your heart. Where am I?"

    “Master Maxi is like a second parent to me.” Chang Zaitian replied without hesitation.

    "In other words, you recognize me as the boss, right?"

    "yes."

    "Okay, then do you know what are the most basic conditions for being a good boss?" Maxi asked again.

    "" Chang Zaitian shook his head in confusion.

    Seeing this, Maxi grabbed Chang Zaitian's collar, held Chang Zaitian in front of him, and said with his forehead against his forehead: "I want to be a good boss. In fact, it is very simple, that is, you have to learn to take care of yourself.  My younger brother, you can’t let your younger brother be bullied. If a younger brother is bullied, then as the boss, you have to make up for the loss with the younger brother who has suffered a loss. Since you recognize me as the boss, then don’t have any  What hesitation? Tell me, who is the guy who hurt you?"

    Under Maxi’s questioning, Chang Zaitian revealed who he wanted to kill.  After hearing the name, Maxi finally understood who Chang Zaitian had offended.

    Fabus Evanst, this name is very common, but this surname is the same as Yingji Evanst in Wu Laohui.  To put it bluntly, Chang Zaitian's enemy is related to Yingji Evanst in the Five Elders Association.  Maxi also heard about Fabus Evanst.

    ??As long as it is in a family with a distinguished status.  There are always a few bad apples.  This is a very common situation for a big family like Evanst, except for a black sheep like Fabus.  But the bad thing is that Fabrice Evanst is very favored by Yingji Evanst.  There are rumors that Yingji Evans is named the grandfather of Fabius Evans, but in fact he is his biological father.  Maxi didn't quite believe this rumor, but it was undeniable that Yingji Evanst's love for Fabrice Evanst could no longer be described as just love.  It's simply doting. No matter what trouble Fabbus causes, Tingji will take care of it for Fabbus.  Maxi clearly remembered that one time Fabbus accidentally molested Ken's granddaughter, and Yingji sent him out of the alliance headquarters in advance. Later, after receiving Ken's forgiveness, Fabbus was brought back.  .  Infer from time.  What happened to Chang Zaitian coincided with the time Fabbus left the alliance headquarters. In other words, Fabbus was the one Chang Zaitian wanted to kill.

    Everyone in the Wu Laohui should be killed!  This was the advice Messing had given Maxi from the beginning.  Want to overthrow the alliance's rule.  In fact, it is to overthrow the Five Elders' control of the alliance.  These five people use the large amount of resources at their disposal to control the alliance and sit as the uncrowned kings of this world.  Once the revolution is successful, no one can be spared, except the Wu Laohui and their relatives.

    But beyond Maxi’s expectation, Messing expressed opposition to Maxi’s proposal to vote before leaving.  In Messing's view, it is far from the time to break up with the Five Elders Association of the Alliance. They can rob people and cause trouble, but there will definitely be no room for change with the Five Elders Association.  Otherwise, it would be very easy to enter into a fight to the death with the Five Elders Association, which would be detrimental to the unprepared revolutionary army.

    It’s useless if Messing alone opposes it.  After hearing what happened to Chang Zaitian, Perrus, a man of rude origin, was immediately so angry that he gritted his teeth and wished he could kill Fabus right away to do justice to Heaven.  But now he heard Messing's objection and did not beat Messing on the spot. It was because Perrus was concerned about the friendship between his colleagues.  Although Delong felt sympathy for Chang Zaitian and hated Fabus in his heart, he actually tended to agree with Messing's suggestion.  He is good at observing words and emotions, but he knows Maxi's character.  Judging from Maxi's attitude, which was said to be a proposal but actually a decision, getting rid of Fabus before leaving was actually a matter of death.  So, Delong chose to agree to Maxi's proposal.

    The result of three to one allowed Maxi’s proposal to be approved.  Chang Zaitian said to Maxi with some regret: "Master Maxi, this matter obviously has nothing to do with you"

    "Why doesn't it matter? You are my little brother, and your enemy is my enemy, and don't take it too seriously. In fact, getting rid of Fabus is not a bad thing. Although it will offend Yingji Evanst.  The old immortal, but so what? Even if we don’t move Fabus, will that Yingji Evanst be merciful to us? When it’s time to deal with it, the old immortal will never be merciful. "  Maxi heard the words and said that the second half of the words was for Messing, and Maxi didn't want to always disagree with Messing.  They are cooperative partners?, nor a competitor.  It's just that since working together, the two people's opinions have always been inconsistent and they lack a certain tacit understanding.  Maxi wants to change that.

    The same goes for Messing and Maxi. As the last descendant of the Jones family, he does not want to become the strategist in the family who has the least understanding of the monarch he serves.  After listening to Maxi's words, Messing nodded slightly to show that he heard it.  Seeing this, Maxi breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "That Fabus is not a good guy. Even in the alliance headquarters, he has not stopped under the eyes of the Five Elders Association. I have served as the Inspector General before. For those who  I have a certain understanding of what the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich people do. But in terms of my influence, Fabus is the most arrogant and the least popular. I guess there will be many people who attack him.  People applauded in private."

    Delong on the side echoed: "That's right. And the reputation of our revolutionary army is not loud enough for the vast alliance. How to let more people know about us? Support us? The best way is to publicize our  One of the purposes should be to do justice for heaven."

    Hearing Delong's words, Messing frowned slightly and retorted: "What do you mean by justice for heaven? We are not heroes of the forest."

    "What happened to the green forest hero? How happy it is to drink from a big bowl and eat large pieces of meat." Perrus retorted with some dissatisfaction after hearing this.

    Messing said angrily: "Then have you ever heard of any dynasty that was founded by green forest heroes? We are the ones who want to compete with the alliance for this world. You're welcome to say it. In the future, Master Maxi will be our monarch.  , and we people are the founding fathers. But do you think the common people will obey the management of a group of green forest heroes? Follow them and become green forest heroes together?"

    "Okay, it's a bit too early to say this now. Peruvian, Messing is right, we are people who want to compete for the world. Since we want to compete for the world, we must have a good name, at least to the common people.  You won’t feel scared after hearing this. You’d better take away your green-forest-guy ideas.”

    There are not many people that Perrus admires in his life, Maxi is one of them.  After listening to Maxi's words, Peruus did not refute, but he still muttered a little unhappily: "What's wrong with a green forest hero? Isn't there an old saying that murders and arson are gold belts, and bridges and roads are repaired without corpses. It can be seen from this that  , this can be a big deal. None of them are good."

    After listening to Perrus’s whisper, Maxi rolled her eyes covertly.  Knowing that Perrus is a rude person, it is not easy to argue too much with him, as long as he is loyal to himself.  Then Maxi won't do anything to Perus.

    Messing didn’t want to argue with a rough guy like Perouse, so he just pretended not to hear his whispers.  After knowing that his opposition was useless, Messing began to plan for Maxi. He must make things perfect for no other reason than to maximize his own interests in this incident.

    "Killing Fabus was a piece of cake for Maxi and others, as they had to do it with their minds and not with their own intentions. In addition, that kid Fabus was not an honest and peaceful master.  Messing believed that as long as he used a little trick, that guy Fabbus would be able to take the bait.  But killing him like this seems to be a bit too cheap for him, and it cannot maximize the benefits.

    ……

    "Know yourself and the enemy, and you can fight a hundred battles without danger."  With the help of people placed at the top of the league, it is not difficult to investigate Fabus' daily whereabouts.  Who would have thought that anyone would want to deal with that prodigal son that everyone knew? Probably only Yingji Elster in the world thought that Fabus would be a promising person.  Even Fabus himself didn't think he was a talent. Ever since he got into trouble and was kicked out of the alliance headquarters, Fabus had clearly realized this.  It is precisely because of this realization that Fabus, relying on Yingji's doting, lived a life of dissipation every day and comforted women who had lost their feet every night.  Messing, who learned this information, formulated a careful plan based on Fabus' situation.  However, there are some technical issues with this plan that need to be resolved.

    Messing’s plan is actually not very complicated. It is nothing more than sending someone to the bar that Fabbus frequents to seduce Fabbus, and then arrest him after he is lured to a roadside alley.  As long as Fabbus is led into the alley, Fabbus can't decide what happens next.  The only question is, who will be responsible for seducing Fabus? Of course, if you want to lure Fabus, you need a woman, but you can't kill women who are engaged in special professions just to capture Fabus.  Although some of those women are willing to fall for themselves, it has nothing to do with them after all, and it is better not to harm the other party.  But now the people staying at Bai Yutang's house are all big men.  How can there be half a woman?

    Women disguised as men? This is a way.  But looking at the bearded faces of Maxi, Perrus and Delong, and looking at Chang Zaitian who hated Fabbus to the core, Messing suddenly felt that his idea this time was a bad idea, and he moved  A stone hit him in the foot.

    While stroking his beard, Perrus secretly rejoiced, thanks to his beard.??, Otherwise it will be me who is disguised as a woman.  It's a good thing that Messing didn't know about Perouse's idea, otherwise he would have vomited it.  Perrus looks like a bandit.  It was like shaving and putting on women's clothes. She was also a dominatrix among dominatrixes. When Fabus saw her, it was unlikely that she would be fascinated, but it was quite possible that she would be frightened to death.

    ……

    Night is the world of young people.  The busy work during the day makes young people need a place to vent, so the bar has become a place where many young people hang out.  Fabus likes nights very much, because at this time, he has the opportunity to find so many vain girls to sleep with him.  As long as you let them know your identity, then the activities in bed at night will be exciting.

    As usual, Fabus came to a bar he usually went to.  The location of this bar is good, but of course the key is that there are many beautiful women here.  Just pull it and you'll get a lot of it.  After Fabbus entered the bar, he sat in his special seat and glanced slightly at the people dancing on the dance floor, looking for his target tonight.  Unfortunately, today's luck seemed to be a bit unfavorable. Fabus looked around and didn't see anything that pleased his eyes.  Fabbus, who was feeling disappointed, looked back, but with an unintentional glance, Fabbus saw a beautiful figure sitting in front of the bar.

    With just one glance, Fabus was attracted.  Fabus, who has seen countless women, measured this woman's measurements almost at a glance.  Perfect body shape, but I don’t know what he looks like? With curiosity, Fabus got up and walked towards the bar.  He sat next to the woman, pointed his finger, and ordered a cocktail.

    Realizing that there was someone next to her, the woman seemed a little uncomfortable. She glanced sideways at Fabus, then stood up and moved a seat.  He kept a certain distance from Fabus.  But just such a side face made Fabus's head buzz, and he suddenly felt a faint feeling of astonishment.  Fabus felt like his clone wanted to rebel.

    In order to avoid making a fool of himself, Fabus sat there without taking any action. After the desire in his heart subsided a little, he picked up his cocktail, raised his glass to the woman sitting across from him and said: "Beauty, do you believe in love at first sight?  "

    What an old-fashioned way to strike up a conversation

    Women don’t seem to be too willing to talk to Fabus, and they tend to ignore Fabrus’ words.  It's just that Fabus is a bitch. Maybe he has played with women who come and go at the same time, so that he is full of desire to conquer this kind of woman who ignores him.

    The most important thing about picking up girls is to be thick-skinned and not afraid of setbacks.  Fabus did not give up at all because of the target woman's indifference. Instead, while he was talking, he moved to sit next to the target woman.  Smelling the elegant fragrance emanating from the woman, Fabus's clone began to move again.

    The target woman didn’t seem to know Fabus, so she stood up and prepared to leave.  Upon seeing this, Fabus hurriedly whispered: "Beauty, don't leave in such a hurry. If you know my identity, I think you will be interested in me."

    “Bah~” the target woman spat, stood up and walked out of the bar.

    How could Fabus let the target he finally found tonight slip away? Seeing this, he got up and walked out.  Just follow the target woman so leisurely.  After leaving the bar, when the target woman discovered that Fabus was following her, she was obviously panicked and couldn't help but quicken her pace.  When Fabus saw this, he smiled slightly and did not drive his sports car. He just kept following the target woman.

    The target woman seemed to be determined to find her way out. After discovering that Fabus was still following her, she actually ducked into an alley on the side of the street.  Fabus couldn't help but be happy when he saw this.  He knew that alley was a dead end, and it was truly God who helped me.

    Fabus has played rape games before, but they were all staged.  Women who want to climb the ladder always cater to Fabus's demands, and rape often turns into submissive rape in the end.  How can there be real enjoyment? Fabus, who decided what to play tonight, quickened his pace, blocked the only exit of the alley, and then walked into the alley leisurely.  Fabbus didn't know that not long after he walked into the alley, two people who had been hiding nearby followed Fabbus into the alley, and by the way, they placed the sign next to the alley across the alley.  's exit.

    When Fabus reached the end of the alley, he saw a woman standing in front of a wall with her back to him. He couldn't help but let out a lustful laugh, "Beauty, don't leave in such a hurry. We are destined to meet each other. Let's  Let’s have a collision between spirit and flesh here.”

    "Really?" It was such a rough voice, completely different from the one I heard in the bar before.  Fabus heard something was wrong, and when he looked carefully at the woman who was speaking, he couldn't help but be shocked.

    "Oh my God!" Fabus screamed strangely, pulling away and about to run away, but as soon as he turned around, he found that his way back had been blocked.

    What does it mean to have no way to go to heaven and no way to enter the earth? This is the situation that Fabus is encountering now.  Being stuck in an alleyFabbus forced himself to calm down and resorted to his tried and tested method.

    "Do you know who I am? My grandfather is Yingji Evanst of the Five Elders Association, and my name is Fabus Evanst, and I am also a high-ranking official in the alliance. I can ignore you.  As long as you hand over that woman for what you did tonight, I won’t cause any trouble for you.”

    "Nima, you are really capable of still thinking about women at this time." One of the two people responsible for blocking Fabus' escape cursed.

    Fabus just pretended not to hear the words he was scolding. He believed that with his grandfather's name, these people would not dare to do anything to him. But before he could relax, he heard that rough voice coming from behind him.  , "Hey, didn't you say you wanted to have a collision between soul and body with me? Come on."

    "No, don't come over! If you come over again, I'm going to scream indecent assault." Fabus was taken aback and immediately pointed at the person who wanted to get closer and warned him.

    "Perrus, stop playing, we are in a hurry." The other of the two people blocking Fabus's retreat spoke to the 'woman' who was approaching Fabus.

    "yes."

    When Fabus heard this, he screamed in his heart, but before he could call for help, the 'woman' who was about to have a collision of soul and body with him had already rushed to Fabus.  Before Booth spoke out, he punched Fabbus in the face, knocking out several of Fabbus' teeth.

    With just one punch, Fabus fell to the ground.  Looking at the unconscious Fabus, Perrus said in surprise: "No way? You can't help but beat him."-

    No pop-up novel website-

 Text Chapter 937 Good and evil will be rewarded in the end

    When he found that the tried and tested method in the past didn't work, Fabus was a little panicked, and after seeing Maxi, Fabus almost peed his pants.  Fabus knew about Maxi.  His grandfather Yingji Evanst once warned him that there are people he can and cannot mess with at the alliance headquarters.  Among them, Maxi ranked first. In Tingji's words, "You have angered the boss of the Wu Laohui. Grandpa can find a way to smooth things over for you, but if you fall into Maxi's hands, then you will have to ask for blessings."  ”

    This kind of reminder is really rare, so Fabus did not remember anything else, but this advice was still fresh in his mind.  Now that he saw Maxi in person, Fabus was lucky that he was not frightened to death.

    Maxi frowned and looked at Fables. Maxi never had a good look at such a worthless playboy.  According to Maxi's idea, he caught Fabus and handed him over to Chang Zaitian directly, and then everyone left together.  But Messing objected.  He felt that something could be done about this matter. Although Fabus was bound to die, he still wanted this guy to make some contribution to their revolution before he died.  As the main contributor to the success of this trap, Messing's request passed the vote of everyone.

    "Get up! In order to catch your grandson, I even put on pantyhose. Don't lie on the ground like a damn dog. Get up quickly." Messing said fiercely to the man lying on the ground who couldn't get up.  Fabus shouted.

    Fabbus ignored Messing, crawled to Maxi’s feet on both hands and feet, and begged repeatedly: “Master Inspector General, please spare my life.”

    "Huh?" Maxi and others couldn't help but be startled when they heard Fabus' begging for mercy.  It seems that the news of Maxi's death has been announced a long time ago. Judging from the appearance of Fabus, it seems that he has no idea that Maxi has died once.

    "No need to be surprised. This guy hangs around the gambling table during the day and wears skirts at night. He has no time to watch TV. He cares about what major events are happening in the outside world. With Yingji Evanst, who dares to provoke him?  ." Delong's words relieved those who were a little confused at first.  But then Messing rolled his eyes and thought of a damaging move.  Although it may not necessarily threaten Tingji's status, the disgusting guy can still do it.

    "Hey~ do you want to live or die?" Messing asked Fabius as he raised his leg and kicked him.  And Fabus immediately let out a high-pitched scream, as if someone had forced his anus into her. Messing couldn't help but wonder if he had succeeded.

    "If you scream again, I'll be rude to you. Now shut up and listen to me." Messing kicked Fabus and shouted angrily.  Not to mention, this trick worked very well, and Fabus immediately became honest.  This means that evil people will be punished by evil people.  Messing didn't expect Fabus to be so spineless, but this kind of Fabus was exactly what he wanted.  If he had any backbone, it would be difficult to deal with him.

    Maxi didn’t seem to even want to look at Fabres. After winking at Deron, he left the scene with his long-awaited love.  Perous, who had already left a psychological shadow on Fabbus, was left to hold Messing down at the scene.  Fabbus watched Maxi leave with a man who looked at him with hatred on his face, and he couldn't help but wonder. He didn't seem to recognize the person who was taken away by Maxi. Who was that person?

    Before Fabus could figure out who the stranger was who seemed to want to kill him.  Messing said to Fabus: "Hey! Didn't you hear what I asked you? Do you want to live or die?"

    "I want to live." Fabus replied without hesitation.

    "Well, since you want to live, do you know what you need to pay?"

    "I understand, I understand, you make a price." Fabus replied hurriedly.  At the same time, he secretly swore in his heart that as long as he could survive this disaster, he would find a way to regain his position.

    Messing was stunned by Fabus' cheerful look, but he understood it immediately.  Suddenly he kicked Fabus unhappily and cursed: "Get out! Do you fucking think we are kidnappers?"

    "Ah? Isn't it?" Fabus blurted out.

    "How dare you dare to fool me. When I see this man, I think he must be very interested in discussing what life is with you in a deserted place." Messing pointed at Perrus who was standing beside him.  .  Perrus, on the other hand, grinned at Fabus in cooperation.  Fabrus was really impressed by Perouse's appearance in women's clothing.  It can literally scare ghosts to life.  When Messing heard that he was going to hand over himself to this terrible guy, he immediately shook his head like a rattle and begged for mercy: "I was wrong, I was wrong. I shouldn't have misunderstood you. If you have any requests, please feel free to ask, as long as  If I can do it, I will definitely do it.”

    "Okay, this is what I'm waiting for." Messing said with a smile.  Seeing Messing's smile, Fabus suddenly regretted that he had just agreed a little too readily.  It's just that people are used as knives and slaves, and themselves are used as fish and meat.  Even if he regrets it, he will probably be the unlucky one when the time comes.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Fabers was filled with anxietyWhile waiting, Messing handed Fabbus a piece of paper filled with words.  Fabus only glanced at it and immediately took a breath. He didn't even recognize many of the words on it.  In fact, this cannot be blamed on Fabus, who asked Messing to write most of them in traditional Chinese characters.  Fabus knew simplified Chinese characters, but he was a bit unable to deal with traditional Chinese characters.

    "You are ignorant and incompetent." Messing cursed angrily, then threw Fabbus a pen and paper and said, "I want you to write."

    "Yes." Fabus didn't care about letting out one more fart, and honestly began to write according to Messing's dictation.  What Messing spent half an hour writing was Fabbus's self-confession.  In fact, to put it bluntly, it is Fabus's confession.  Although Fabus did not agree with some of the content in it, under the intimidation of Perouse, Messing could only write whatever he said.

    When it was finally finished, Messing reached for Fabus's confession.  But this was when Fabus suddenly became wise. He immediately laid down on the confession, looked up at Messing and said, "You swear you won't kill me if you take this."

    "Okay, I swear I won't lay a finger on you." Messing nodded and said.

    "What about him?" Fabus said, pouting at Pelus.

    Seeing this, Messing nodded and said: "He won't kill you either. Give me the confession and put your fingerprints on it to prove that it was written by you."

    According to Messing’s request, Fabus pressed his fingerprint on his confession.  Fabbus, who thought his life was safe, couldn't bear to be surprised and asked Messing what he wanted from his confession. If he wanted to extort money, it would be better to talk to him directly, which would save trouble.

    But Messing ignored Fabus and put away the confession he had received.  He winked at Perrus, and then the two of them exited the room.  Upon seeing this, Fabus wanted to follow him out, but was kicked back to the room by Perrus.  When Fabus got up despite the pain, another person walked into the room.  When he saw the man, Fabus was immediately frightened.

    Youdao means that when enemies meet, they are jealous.  Chang Zaitian felt uncontrollably excited when he thought that his enemy was about to be killed by him.

    "Do you still recognize me?" Chang Zaitian didn't want Fabus to be a fool.  asked Fabus after closing the door.

    Fabus was stunned when he heard this, tried hard to recall it, then shook his head and replied: "Sorry, I can't remember."

    Hearing Fabus’s answer, Chang Zaitian sneered. There are many possibilities for not remembering what happened, but it’s like Fabus.  There are only two possibilities. One is that in the eyes of Fabus, dealing with people like Chang Zaitian is insignificant and he doesn't take it seriously at all. The second is that Fabbus does this kind of thing so often that Fabrus  Si never remembers it.  Chang Zaitian prefers the latter possibility.  This will allow Chang Zai Tian to move without any scruples.

    But before that, Chang Zaitian needs to let Fabus know who he is.  Why kill him!

    "Do you still remember the day when you went to Sirius to lead the defense officers?" Chang Zaitian asked Fabus with a calm expression.  But Fabus's expression changed when he heard the words Sirius Star.  That ignorant woman, that nosy soldier

    After taking a closer look at Chang Zaitian, Fabus's expression suddenly returned to calm.  He recognized Chang Zaitian, but to Fabus, Chang Zaitian was like an ant, and he really didn't take that guy seriously.  The previous punishment of Chang Zaitian was only because Chang Zaitian secretly collected evidence of his own crimes in an attempt to accuse him.  Of course Fabus is not afraid of being sued, but if he is sued by a soldier.  No matter what happens or not, it will always look bad on face.  For this reason, Fabus made some moves and turned Chang Zaitian into a deserter.  Later, I found out that Chang Zaitian also knew Inspector General Maxi. After learning this news, Fabus used some connections to send Chang Zaitian to Moti Prison, planning to make Chang Zaitian disappear like this.  a period of time.  After seeing Maxi's reaction.  Then decide whether to let Chang Zaitian disappear completely.  It was just that not long after Chang Zaitian was sent to Moti Prison, a new transfer order for himself arrived, and Fabus put Chang Zaitian's affairs behind him and did not think about this person again.  I didn't expect to meet you here today.

    Until now.  Fabus still didn't know what the relationship was between Chang Zaitian and the girl who was forced to jump off the building. He always thought that Chang Zaitian was just a nosy guy.

    "Is it you? I didn't expect you to escape from Moti Prison." Fabus said slowly, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.

    Chang Zaitian smiled slightly when he saw this, and gave Fabbus a thunderous slap. This slap immediately stunned Fabrus.  In Fabus's understanding, people like Chang Zaitian are just like ants. If he wants to deal with them, it is as easy as crushing an ant to death.  But now, he was beaten by such an ant-like person. This kind of mistake made Fabus a little unacceptable for a while.

    &nbsp; But it is simply impossible for Fabus to regain his position.  Compared with Chang Zaitian, Fabus, whose body was drained by wine and sex, was no match for Chang Zaitian. Within a few moves, Fabus was pinned to the ground by Chang Zaitian and beaten severely.  At first, Fabus made threats, but as Chang Zaitian's fists became heavier and heavier, Fabus couldn't hold on anymore and began to beg for mercy But the more Fabus begged for mercy, the harder Chang Zaitian beat him.  …

    "Don't, don't fight again, I was wrong." Fabus held his head, curled up on the ground and begged Chang Zaitian who stopped his hand.

    Chang Zaitian spat at Fabus and said with hatred: "The beating just now was for the people who were raided by you on Sirius. Now, it's for Soder who was burned to death in the restaurant by you."  The uncle hit me!"

    He didn’t allow Fabius to beg for mercy, and would always kick him in the sky, hitting all the weakest parts of Fabrus’ body.  Fabus had long forgotten who Soder was, but whether he explained it or not, Chang Zaitian would beat him up.  The well-behaved Fabus did not beg loudly for mercy this time. He held his head to protect the vital parts of his body, hoping in his heart that Chang Zaitian would stop beating him when he was tired.

    Chang Zaitian was more or less disappointed that he didn't hear Fabus' scream.  But in Chang Zaitian's eyes, Fabus will eventually die in his own hands.  Since the other party will become a dead person immediately.  Then there is nothing to worry about.  Thinking of this, Chang Zaitian took two steps back.

    Fabus was secretly happy when he felt that he was not kicked again, but when he saw the other party picking up a dagger, Fabus immediately became anxious.  He accepted being beaten and scolded, but if he wanted to kill someone, that was not possible.

    "You. Your companion promised me that he would not kill me." Fabus said to Chang Zaitian while retreating.  Chang Zaitian sneered and said: "Yes, he did not kill you."

    ……

    Fabbus was forced into a corner, and Chang Zaitian pressed forward step by step, blocking Fabbus's retreat.  The rabbit bites when it gets impatient, and the dog jumps over the wall when it gets impatient.  Facing the persecution of Chang Zaitian.  Fabus also took the risk at this time.  Without waiting for Chang Zaitian to come over, he took the initiative to rush over.

    "But when it comes to fighting, Fabus is really not Chang Zaitian's opponent.  Within a few moves, Chang Zaitian caught Shihui and pinned him to the wall with his shoulders on his body.

    "Poof!" With a sound, Fabus' right hand was nailed to the wall with a dagger, and Fabus opened his mouth to shout in pain.  But before he could say anything, Chang Zaitian took action first and hit Fabbus on the chin with a punch, making Fabbus silent for a moment.  Then there was another pain in his left hand, and Fabus was pinned to the wall and unable to move.

    Because his legs were hanging in the air when he was lifted from the ceiling to the wall, his hands were now nailed to the wall, making Fabus stick to the wall in the shape of a big character.

    Fabus was sweating on his forehead, and the pain in his hands had almost made Fabus' arms numb.  But what frightens Fabus even more is that Chang Zaitian seems to have no intention of letting him go.

    "Puff~Puff~" sounded twice in a row, and Fabus felt that two eyes were opened in his body.  The fear of death caused Fabus to struggle selflessly, but the dagger pierced his hands was inserted too deep into the wall, so Fabus's struggle was in vain.  Seeing Fabus struggling, Chang Zaitian suddenly smiled.  Fabus' scream sounded so sweet to Chang Zaitian.  So much so that Chang Zaitian wanted to listen a few more times.

    Everything that happened in the room fell in the eyes of Maxi and others.  Delong reminded Maxi worriedly: "It's time to stop him, otherwise when that Fabbus dies, Chang Zaitian will be dead too."

    Maxi nodded after hearing this, pushed the door open and walked in.

    At this time, Chang Zaitian was immersed in the pleasure of revenge.  He didn't hear any movement behind him.  For him now, revenge is the first priority.  The most important thing is to kill Fabus, the enemy, to avenge Ellie who was forced to jump off the building.

    "Woo" As if he had seen a savior, Fabus looked at Chang Zaitian's back with his eyes shining, as if he saw the hope of being rescued.  It's just that Chang Zaitian didn't like Fabus's bright eyes. When the dagger was slashed in front of Fabus's eyes, Fabus felt pain in his eyes, and then he fell into darkness, without any light anymore.  .

    "Ah" Fabus let out a scream, which made Chang Zaitian a little intoxicated. But before Chang Zaitian could continue to enjoy the pleasure of revenge, he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his neck, and his consciousness suddenly became blurred.  …

    Maxi succeeded, taking advantage of Chang Zaitian being completely defenseless, and knocked Chang Zaitian unconscious.  Thanks to Maxi's timely action, otherwise no one can guarantee whether Chang Zaitian will fall into the devil's path when his revenge is avenged.  That was not the result Maxi wanted to see.

    Holding the fainted Chang Zaitian with one hand, Maxi glanced at Fabus with disgust.  Although Fabus is extremely miserable now, as long as you think of what this guy does in daily life, in the final analysis, you are to blame!  As long as he is a normal person, no one will sympathize with such a person who is full of evil and does whatever he wants.

    &nbsp; But what surprised Maxi was that Fabus’s vitality was so tenacious. His blood flowed all over the floor, and there were several fatal wounds on his body. But this guy was still stubbornly alive, but he just refused to swallow the last breath.  One breath.  Maxi didn't want to stay in this disgusting place anymore.  He reached for the dagger in Chang Zaitian's hand, which he didn't let go of even though he fainted, and aimed it at Fabus' throat with force. Fabius' head was immediately separated from his neck, leaving only a layer of skin.  Still connected.

    Blood spurted out from the cavity, immediately dyeing the white wall behind Fabus red.  Maxi supported Chang Zaitian who fainted and walked out of the house without looking back.

    This is the home of Fabus, and Maxi and others, who have high-level eyewitnesses in the league, easily sneaked in here.  The reason why I chose to take action here was that I didn't want to implicate innocent people because of Fabus' death, and the second was to delay the time for Fabus to be discovered.  Fabus's popularity is very poor, and he usually doesn't even have any good friends.  If it weren't for the putrid odor emitted by the corpse that was smelled by passers-by, the news of Fabus's death would probably have been delayed for a longer time.  At that time, three days had passed since Maxi and others left the alliance headquarters-

    No pop-up novel website-

 Text Chapter 938 The helplessness of the Five Elders Association

    Fabus's death, some people are happy and some are sad.  Yingji Evanst has been very angry these past two days, and his whole body is as if he has taken gunpowder.  If you think about it, you can understand that this wife is loved by others, but the child is still pleasing to the family.  Although Fabus is not good at doing anything, and he doesn't eat enough, he can't do anything except causing trouble for himself.  However, he is his grandson after all, a direct descendant of the Evanst family.

    "If anyone dares to attack Fabus, it is equivalent to opposing the Elster family.  What makes Yingji Evanst feel depressed is that until now, he still does not know who the murderer of his grandson Fabus Evanst was.

    It can be said that the person in charge of Tianyan became very anxious overnight.  Fabus is not an ordinary person, and precisely because he is not ordinary, he cannot just grab someone and pretend to be the murderer like in the past.  That is the first candidate heir to the Evanst family.  Although that Fabus was really not a suitable candidate for the family heir, he had taken on that identity after all, and now that he is dead the person in charge of the Sky Eye wished that it was him who died.

    ……

    "Sir, can you please advise Lord Yingji? If he continues to ask questions three times a day, he won't have to do anything that day." The person in charge of Tianyan asked Ken, the boss of Wu Laohui, with a sad face.

    "If you tell me the truth, you can find the murderer." Ken asked the person in charge of the Sky Eye with a serious look on his face.

    The person in charge of the Sky Eye hesitated for a moment and said with a grimace: "To be honest, it is difficult to find the murderer. When Fabus was found dead, three days had passed since he was killed. These three days were enough for the murderer to be found.  Escape. Finding the murderer is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack."

    "Then just tell Ying Jiming directly. Why do you come here to complain?" Fasi asked in confusion.  The person in charge of Tianyan smiled bitterly and replied: "I don't dare. Mr. Yingji looks like he wants to eat people. If I dare to tell the truth, I probably won't be able to see the sun tomorrow."

    "Hey, is it that exaggerated?" Fasi said in disbelief.

    Regarding Fasi’s disbelief, the person in charge of Tianyan almost encouraged Fasi to talk to Yingji.  But when I think about the two people's lack of dealing with each other, it's still a minor issue. If Ken is dissatisfied because of this, then he has to give it a try.

    Unable to think of a solution, the person in charge of the Sky Eye could only look at Ken helplessly, hoping that his pitiful appearance would arouse Ken's sympathy and agree to help him explain the situation to Yingji.  It's just that Ken doesn't want to be Tingji's punching bag.  As a colleague who has worked together for many years, I have no idea what kind of character Tingji is.  It can be said that everyone in the Wu Laohui knows everything.  But it is precisely because they know it that no one wants to get into trouble.

    Just when everyone in the office was keeping silent, someone rushed in in a panic and brought bad news to everyone.  Yingji Evanst, a member of the Five Elders Association, got into a fight with Black Bear, another member of the Five Elders Association.  Black bear is not his birth name, but a nickname, but people are used to calling him this nickname.  But almost no one called the black bear by its real name, so people gradually forgot what the black bear's real name was and just called it black bear.

    Hearing that someone was taking the lead, Ken and Fasi immediately got up and walked out.  The person in charge of Tianyan felt relaxed at this time. He didn't care who Yingji fought with, as long as he didn't hit himself.

    When Ken led his people to the scene of the incident, he saw Chacha discouraging him from the outside of the battlefield.  But no one listened to him.  Yingji and Black Bear still go their own way, you say yours and I'll fight mine.

    Chacha has always been called the lubricant in Wu Laohui.  It's not that he is so smooth, but that he is the person in the Wu Laohui who is responsible for making peace and mediating the conflicts among everyone.  It can be said that it was his presence that kept the Five Elders Association from falling apart.  But now, the effect of Chacha lubricant seems to have failed.  Both Yingji and Black Bear were willing to risk each other's lives, and turned a deaf ear to everything going on in the outside world.  Both sides only have eyes for each other.

    Knowing that it would be impossible to stop him if he didn't stop him at this time, Ken immediately shouted loudly and went to stop Yingji and Black Bear with Fasi and Chacha respectively.  Ken stopped Yingji, while Fasi and Chacha were responsible for stopping the black bear.

    After seeing clearly that it was Ken who was blocking him, Tingji seemed to have finally sobered up a little from his rage, but the eyes he looked at Black Bear were still full of anger, while Black Bear stared back at Tingji with a look of disapproval.

    "Follow me." Ken frowned and dropped the sentence.  Then he turned and walked to his office.  Upon seeing this, Yingji followed Ken obediently. As for the black bear, under the pull of Fasi and Chacha, he also followed a little reluctantly.  See the boss come forward.  The people who were watching the fun before went about their own business. As for talking, it is better to avoid it.  Gossip is important, but your own life is more important.  Talking about the rights and wrongs of Wu Lao Hui is no different from seeking death.

    Knowing that no one would discuss this matter, Ken returned to his office, first asked Yingji and Heixiong to sit down, and then said: "Tell me, why did you do it? Come to think of it, Wu LaoThe people in the meeting haven't done anything for a long time.  What I didn't expect was that before I started taking action against outsiders, I started taking action against my own people.  "

    "" Yingji and Black Bear responded in silence.  Ken couldn't help but shake his head when he saw it and said, "Let's talk about it, why do you want to do it?"

    Yingji and Black Bear: ""

    Ken shook his head when he saw this and said: "Well, since you don't want to say it, then don't say it, but I hope this is the last time."

    "As long as this black bear stops talking bad about my grandson, I can promise not to beat him again." Tingji said in a deep voice.

    When Black Bear heard this, he immediately became anxious. He sneered and said, "Hey~ You said it as if you just won."

    "Hmph! If I hadn't taken action in time, do you think you could still be sitting here talking to me now?" Yingji said with a cold snort.

    "Haha~ Who wouldn't say cheap words? I can, too." Black Bear replied not to be outdone.

    "Bang!" Ken slammed the table, glared at Yingji and Black Bear and shouted: "You don't fucking take what I say seriously, do you? Ah? You want to fight so much, come on, fight me!"

    Seeing that Ken was angry, Yingji and Black Bear immediately calmed down.  Although the death of Fabus has made him angry these days, it does not mean that Tingji has lost his mind.  Tingji will never forget Ken's terror in his life.  When the Five Elders Association decided the ranking, the method used was that whoever was stronger would be ranked first.  I am ranked third, but since I am on par with Fass, tied for third, I don't always have much to deal with Fass.  As for the black bear.  Although he looks tall and powerful, he is just at the bottom of the pile.  The only strong person between this and Ken is the weak-looking Chacha.

    "Come on, weren't you very arrogant just now? Why are you so timid now?" Ken was still angry.  Chacha on the side advised: "Ken, calm down and think about your purpose."

    Ken, who was reminded, suddenly came back to his senses, nodded at Chacha who reminded him in time, and then said to Yingji with a dissatisfied look on his face: "Yingji. I know that the death of your grandson Fabus has a great impact on you, what do you want?  We must find the murderer as soon as possible to avenge him. But people cannot be resurrected. You can't force the people who are still alive to avenge the dead, right? The Sky Eye has many things to be responsible for, and it is impossible to investigate you specifically for you.  Regarding the death of your grandson Fabus. To be honest, based on his status as your grandson, he is not qualified enough."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although Tingji felt a little uncomfortable, he had to admit that what Ken said was the truth.  Tianyan's surname is not Evans, so it is indeed a bit difficult for him to ask about the progress of the investigation three times a day.  Therefore, Yingji did not refute Ken's accusation.

    After talking about Yingji, Ken began to scold the black bear again.  "Don't gloat about your misfortune. Don't think that what I said to Yingji is just to target you. Why did Yingji attack you? I believe it's because you, a guy with no moral integrity, angered others."

    "I, I didn't, I just said a few words to his grandson, he deserves to die." Black Bear muttered in a low voice.

    After hearing this, Ken rolled his eyes, and you didn't say it yet? Then if you did, how could it be so hard to hear? He glared at the black bear angrily, and Ken shouted angrily: "If I were Yingji, I would beat you up.  Beat him harder. Black bear. Watch your mouth and don't say anything. Although Fabus is indeed not very good, the dead are the most important and the people are gone. Why are you talking about this? If you don't change your mind,  If you have a bad habit, then I will personally help you change it." The unreasonable Black Bear did not dare to challenge him, but smiled and nodded, promising that he would change it.

    Finished handling this fight.  Ken rubbed his eyebrows and said to the four people who were about to leave: "Don't leave in a hurry. While everyone is here, we need to have a meeting. Let's study the key points that the alliance needs to focus on in the future."

    Hearing Ken’s words, the other four members of the Wu Laohui sat back in their seats.  Indeed, as Ken said, the alliance has encountered a lot of things recently, and basically nothing good has happened.  Either Moti Prison was robbed, Delon was rescued, or Fabus was killed at the alliance headquarters, and he didn't even know who the murderer was.  All of this made Ken feel uneasy.

    A great family has many great undertakings.  The alliance looks beautiful on the surface, but what is hidden underneath is only known to those who are members of the Five Elders Association.  The anomalies in the Death Star Territory, Wu Meng's escape, Maxi's rise As long as each of these things is handled carelessly, it may cost the alliance a heavy price.  Compared with these things, the murder of Fabus was really nothing more than a small matter.  Using the eyes of the sky to investigate is really overkill.

    Through discussion, Yingji also realized his previous mistakes, but he couldn't bear to ask him to bow his head and admit his mistake to everyone.  Fortunately, there was someone like Ken who knew him well. He knew that he would not make the same mistakes as before, so he did not continue to lose face to himself. Only the black bear who had just had a conflict with him and the Fa who always couldn't deal with him  It's unpleasant.

    "ThisThis complicit guy must be thinking of a trick to frame himself.  " Yingji, who has always had a bad impression of Fasi, thought.

    Chacha observes everyone’s expressions and takes note of everyone’s expressions.  He didn't want to act as a lubricant at this time, and felt that he should play a more active role.

    Ken has been paying attention to every move of these four people.  Seeing that the four of them were thinking about their own thoughts, they did not disturb them, but just waited silently for them to come to their senses.  After a while, the four of them finally realized that this was not their office, and it was really not a place to think about problems.

    "Have you come to your senses? If not, then I can give you a little more time." Ken said calmly.

    Chacha said with some embarrassment: "Ken, please don't harm us. If you have any orders, just tell us."

    "Okay, let me get it straight. Judging from our discussion just now, there are three issues we need to face now that we need to pay more attention to. The first is the anomaly in the Death Star Territory. Faus, let you go  How's the contact with the hyena going?"

    "We have been contacted, but the news we need will probably have to wait for a while." Fasi replied after hearing this.

    "Go and urge them, tell them, as long as the information we need to know is delivered to us as soon as possible. The reward will be generous." Ken ordered in a deep voice.

    "Understood, I will take care of this matter later." Fasi nodded in agreement.

    After urging Fasi, Ken said to the remaining three people: "As for the second thing, it is about the arrest of Wu Meng. As long as Luo Lin does not let us down, it is not a problem to catch Wu Meng. We  All we need to do is try our best to meet Rowling's request. We don't need to say anything about other things, it's up to Rowling to decide. As for the third thing, I feel it is the most difficult."

    Hearing Ken talk about Maxi, the three people in the room suddenly looked strange and looked at Tingji.  It was this guy who proposed to strike first and find an opportunity to get rid of Maxi, who knew too many things.  As a result, Maxi survived the catastrophe and refused to say anything.  Now it has become a dangerous existence.

    There are many students and former officials of Maxi in the alliance, and most of them serve in the army.  It was precisely because of this concern that Ken and others did not oppose Tingji's suggestion.  But if they had thought that this would happen now, Ken and others would have tried their best to stop Takayoshi's plan.

    Just like breaking out of a cocoon and being reborn, Maxi not only did not die, but was a blessing in disguise.  Maxi, who was seriously injured while trying to capture Wu Meng and lost his original abilities, actually gained a new ability, as can be seen from Moti's confession in prison.  Maxi's ability is the power of the earth element in the natural element.  Natural ability users are more difficult to deal with than Maxi before.

    ??Money, connections, materials Maxi seems to have no shortage of anything related to the rebellion.  It is precisely because of this that the investigation and cleaning work within the alliance has always been carried out secretly.  First, let’s see if there is any old relationship between you and Maxi. If so, then I’m sorry and I’ll stop working first.  Then accept the review. As for when the review will end, only God knows.  This is what Tianyan is currently focusing on, but because there are too many people who have an old relationship with Maxi, Tianyan's prison is already overcrowded, and they have to use ordinary prisons to hold prisoners, but what's depressing is that.  The number of people under quarantine and examination is still increasing.

    "In this case, Ken never thought of ordering a halt.  But I am also worried that some fish will slip through the net.  This feeling that there is always a knife hidden behind his back makes Ken have no choice but to support Tianyan's actions.

    "Ken, what are you thinking about?" Chacha's question brought Ken back to his senses.  Facing four pairs of eyes looking at him.  Ken smiled awkwardly and said covertly: "I didn't think about anything, I was just wondering where that Maxi would be hiding now?"

    Although the four of them knew that Ken was hiding it, no one pointed it out. Instead, they nodded in agreement to show their understanding, and they were tacitly understanding each other.

    "Maxi's harm to the alliance is not the greatest at present, but Maxi's group must not be given any chance to breathe and grow. We must find Maxi in the shortest possible time and then kill him.  ." Yingji suggested.

    "Hey~ That's easy to say, do you know where Maxi is hiding now?" Fasi, who has always been at odds with Yingji, couldn't help but murmured softly.

    When Yingji heard this, he immediately raised his eyebrows and asked Fasi, "Fasi, what did you just say?"

    "I didn't hear you?" Fasi replied immediately.

    "I want to hear you say it again."

    "If you don't say good things a second time, you haven't heard them."

    "What if I must ask you to say it?" Yingji narrowed his eyes and looked at Fasi coldly and asked.

    Fas is not someone to be bullied. As soon as he heard this, he immediately stood up and stared at Yingji and replied: "Then??You can give it a try.  "At the same time, Black Bear stood next to Fasi. Judging from the posture, he and Fasi were on the same side.

    "You guys really turned a deaf ear to my warning, right?" Ken said in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yingji became honest first, while Fasi and Black Bear, who had no opponents, also sat back in the distance in embarrassment.  It's just that Ken doesn't seem to want to let these three bastards go without listening to his words.  Under Ken's gaze, Tingji and the others could no longer hold on.

    Just when Yingji and the others were about to give in, Chacha suddenly asked Ken: "Ken, after talking for a long time, you still haven't said how to treat Maxi?" As soon as these words came out, Yingji and the others were shocked.  The pressure suddenly dropped, and I couldn't help but look at Chacha gratefully.  Ken rolled his eyes at Chacha accusingly, and said in a deep voice: "Besides waiting and actively preparing for war, we don't have any good ideas. After all, no matter what method, it requires strong strength as support. Without strong strength  No matter how wonderful the support is, it is just empty talk and of no practical use."

    "It seems that we are very passive now." Chacha said a little unwillingly.

    "There's no way, our family has a big business and we have too many things to take care of." Ken shrugged and replied with a helpless look-

    No pop-up novel website-

 Text Chapter 939 Chase

    It is always easier to do bad things than to do good things, so it is much easier to be a bad person than to be a good person.  As for saying that the end of being a bad person is worse than the end of being a good person Haha

    Han Yu never wants to be a good person, but he also won't deliberately be a bad person.  All his decisions depend entirely on Han Yu's own thoughts.  It's a bit exaggerated to say that you can do whatever you want, but any decision Han Yu makes is rarely affected by others.  Of course, this is also related to the fact that there are not many people who can influence Han Yu's decision.  Apart from his sister Han Mengxin, there were only Lin Ke and everyone on the Courage.

    " Even if Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, such as friends, want to influence Han Yu's decision, it depends on Han Yu's mood at the time.  Because instead of saying that Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao were Han Yu's drunken companions, they were better said to be Han Mengxin's drunken companions.  Han Yu, who has regarded Han Mengxin as his guardian since he was a child, has always been trained by his master Feng Baili, and does not really spend much time with Liu Qingmei or Shi Tianbao.  It's just that Han Yu is an easy-going person, which always makes people get closer to him unconsciously, so that no one feels alienated from Han Yu.

    But this time, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao felt that they were related to Han Yu.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao also knew that Han Yu's disagreement with them was not against them, but against their immediate boss Luo Lin.  Because of Rowling's malicious joke, the people on board the Courage were worried and frightened all night. It wasn't until the next morning, when Han Yu returned to the Courage, that everyone realized it was a false alarm.

    When Han Yu returned to the Courage, he naturally knew what Luo Lin, who had come back before him, had done.  Looking at Lin Ke and Han Mengxin's eyes swollen from crying.  Han Yu was very dissatisfied.  I went to help you track down the hidden stronghold of Wu Meng and his men, but you came back to spread rumors and cause trouble? Yes.  You didn't say a word, but we are not filial sons. Who can't figure out what you want to do by doing this?

    Dissatisfaction with Luo Lin prevented Han Yu from telling Luo Lin about where Wu Meng and his men were currently hiding.  Luo Lin also knew that she was in the wrong, but she couldn't save face and apologized to Han Yu. The day after Han Yu came back, she left the team in the name of asking for reinforcements.  But she didn't expect that as soon as she left like this, she would pass by a huge achievement.

    Seeing Luo Lin leave, Han Yu originally wanted to persuade Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to follow him to arrest Wu Meng.  This great contribution was given to the two of them, but these two losers actually remembered Luo Lin's instructions before leaving and refused to go with Han Yu to find Wu Meng.

    For Han Yu, whether to arrest Wu Meng or not actually has no direct relationship with him.  The reason why they took action was just for the sake of Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  But now that Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao were unwilling to catch Wu Meng, Han Yu was naturally happy to have some time to relax, after spending two days with Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  Han Yu and others plan to leave on the Courage.

    After all, Han Yu and others are not members of the Alliance Army. It is not a good thing to hang out with the Alliance Army all day long.  Han Yu knew this, and so did Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  Nothing happened at first, but just when Han Yu and others were practicing it, Wu Meng, who had been hiding in the dark, suddenly came out with his men.

    Originally, this attack was nothing to Liu Qingmei and others, even if Han Yu and others did not help.  Wu Meng's side, which had lost most of its fresh troops, had little chance of winning.  But what is unexpected is that when the two sides were fighting in full swing, a sudden change occurred, and the Alliance soldiers responsible for guarding the starship suddenly turned against each other and used the powerful weapons on the starship.  The situation of the battle was instantly turned around.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, who had not expected such a situation to happen, were immediately thrown into chaos, although Han Yu and others took action in time.  But he could only watch helplessly as Wu Meng and his men drove away in the stolen starship.

    "Han Yu, help us." Liu Qingmei grabbed Zhuan Yu's arm and begged.  Liu Qingmei, who has been strong and competitive since she was a child, cannot accept the facts in front of her and wants to capture Wu Meng.  In desperation, he didn't care to consider the current relationship between Han Yu and them, and asked Han Yu for help.

    This surprised Han Yu.  In Han Yu's impression, Liu Qingmei had always been a person who never asked for help, and he had never seen her ask for help.  But today, Liu Qingmei made an exception.  Han Yu, who had no real objection to Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, naturally would not refuse Liu Qingmei's request. Immediately, the Courage took off, targeting the escaping Wu Meng.

    "Compared with the robbed starship, the speed of the Courage modified by Qiao Yan'er is definitely not at the same level.  As long as the target is not lost, catching up will be a matter of time.  Not only Han Yu and others knew this, but Wu Meng, who had already been robbed of the starship command room while sitting in battle, also knew this very well.

    The difference in speed cannot be changed within a short period of time. For this reason, Wu Meng can only place his hope on the weapons of the starship. If the chasing HMS Courage can be sunk, then there will be no problem.  But sinking the Courage is not something that can be done easily.

    ??Although the Courage has not been robbed, the starship is huge, but whether it is speed orThe defense capabilities are superior to those of the robbed starship, and who stipulates that the ship's defensive power must be weak? With the genius of Qiao Yan'er, the firepower of the Courage is no worse than the firepower of the robbed starship.

    When Wu Meng watched the Spirit launch a counterattack and release a laser beam to punch a hole in the robbed starship, Wu Meng no longer dared to underestimate the pursuing Spirit.  Fortunately, the starship that was robbed was huge and was not knocked down by the Courage's shot.  But the impact is still there, and the speed that was originally not as fast as the Spirit has now become even slower.

    Can’t escape!  This is the voice of everyone including Wu Meng at the same time.  It has never been Wu Meng's character to sit still and wait for death. He has survived even worse times than now. How could he be caught before he could reach the meeting point agreed with the reinforcements?

    Thinking of this, Wu Meng glanced at the new deputy beside him and asked in a low voice: "Should the previous people remain the same?"

    "Yes, because time is too tight, it has not been restored to its original appearance." The deputy replied solemnly.

    Wu Meng nodded and said: "Very good. Go tell them and prepare to repeat the same trick."

    Of course the deputy understood what Wu Meng meant by repeating the same old tricks.  During those days of hiding.  Wu Meng and his group did not just hide, but quietly sent people to capture Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao's men one by one.  Using the skills he had mastered, he stripped those people and put them on the beast-turned-warriors under his command.  The operation was carried out very secretly, and coupled with the fatigue of daily patrol work, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao did not notice anything unusual.  As a result, just when Wu Meng launched the attack, the replaced beast warriors suddenly became angry and killed the Alliance soldiers staying on the starship.  Taking control of the starship, Wu Meng got the opportunity to escape.

    And now, seeing that the pursuers are getting closer and closer, and the meeting point agreed with the reinforcements is also very close, as long as you delay for a little time, you will be safe.  Wu Meng believed that in front of his reinforcements.  The only fate of the pursuers is to be made into specimens by themselves.

    Wu Meng had no hope that his beast warriors in human skin could perform extraordinary feats again. Even if their flaws were discovered and they were all killed, Wu Meng would not feel any distress.  To Wu Meng, the beast warriors were just a bunch of tools.  In other words, except Wu Meng himself, everything in this world is a tool to Wu Meng.  The only difference is that some are rarer and some are more common.

    In just five minutes, the Courage can catch up with the robbed starship and then start a boarding battle.  But just as Han Yu and others started to prepare for the battle, the robbed starship suddenly sent a communication request.  Han Yu didn't think much about it.  He casually agreed to the other party's request.  When Han Yu wanted to come, the other party asked for communication at this time.  Either he is threatening the Courage with hostages to stop him from pursuing the pursuit, or he is trying to persuade the Courage, which had nothing to do with this matter, to withdraw from the dispute between Wu Meng and the Alliance, but no matter which way it is, Han Yu will not change his mind.  , let go of Wu Meng, who is now like a bereaved dog.

    In fact, just as Han Yu expected, the other party came to threaten. Looking at the captured soldiers tied up on the screen, he heard a beastly warrior threatening with a fierce look: "I want these people."  If you want to survive, stop the pursuit immediately, otherwise don't blame us for being rude!"

    Han Yu looked at Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, planning to let them decide whether to continue the pursuit.  After all, the captured soldiers were subordinates of Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, and they were responsible for deciding whether those soldiers would live or die.

    They saw that Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao were in a dilemma, their brows were furrowed, and it was difficult to make a decision for a while.  But the other party was urging the Courage to stop immediately.

    "Well, I think there is something I should tell you." While everyone was waiting for Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to make the final decision, an electronic sound sounded in everyone's ears.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao didn't know who the owner of the voice was, but Han Yu and others knew that it was Chaba, the main system of the Courage, who was speaking.

    Han Yu was very curious about what Chaba was going to say at this time, so he said to Chaba: "If it is related to the current matter, then just say it."

    "It is indeed related to the current matter. I just took advantage of the communication sent by the other party to invade the other party's system. Although I cannot control the other party's main system program, I saw some interesting pictures. I will show them to you now.  , I think it will be helpful for the decision you are going to make later." After saying that, a picture appeared on the screen.  It's the same as the picture sent by Wu Meng's party before, except that the picture released this time is much larger than the scope of the previous shooting.  In the picture that appeared, Han Yu and others discovered something unusual.  The soldiers were still tied behind their backs, but the people who had not been photographed before were talking to the surrounding animal warriors who were responsible for guarding them. Judging from their expressions and behavior, it seemed that they were not on opposite sides at all, but rather seemed to be in the same group.

    "I have a question that I haven't been able to figure out. How did our starship get touched by the other party? Also, what's the point of staying behind on the starship?"Why did the soldiers above suddenly rebel? But seeing this picture, I seemed to have found the reason.  "Shi Tianbao said slowly with anger in his voice. Liu Qingmei on the side nodded when he heard the words and echoed: "I also found the reason.  Field, can you shoot that starship again?"

    "No problem, where do you want to fight this time?" Field glanced at Han Yu, and after receiving Han Yu's nod, he asked Liu Qingmei.

    "Aim at the engine." Liu Qingmei replied in a deep voice.

    Due to the penetrating nature of the laser cannon, previous attacks did not attack the engine of the robbed starship, which could easily cause a big explosion in the robbed starship, thus destroying the starship.  But now.  Liu Qingmei was obviously angered. The captured Alliance soldiers were obviously in the same group as the beast warriors who robbed the starship.  It is very possible that these captured Alliance soldiers contributed to the capture of the starship.  Liu Qingmei never had a good impression of traitors.

    The reaction of the Courage was beyond Wu Meng’s expectation, but at this time Wu Meng was no longer worried.  The robbed starship has arrived at the rendezvous point agreed with the reinforcements.  Even if Spirit reacts now, it will be too late.  Next, it was time for the situation to change, and it was time to chase the Courage on his own side.

    “Contact the reinforcements according to the contact method agreed in advance.” Wu Meng calmly ordered.

    ……

    Two minutes later, sweat appeared on the deputy's forehead. He turned to Wu Meng and said, "Sir, there is no response. The radar shows that no other ships were found nearby."

    "Huh? What did you say?Keep in touch." Wu Meng pondered for a moment and then ordered, but there was a faint feeling of uneasiness in his heart.  Just when Wu Meng ordered his deputies to continue contacting reinforcements, the Courage's attack arrived.  As the ship's hull shook, Wu Meng's face turned extremely ugly.

    Wu Meng began to feel uneasy when he heard that reinforcements could not be contacted.  But as the Spirit's attack arrived, the uneasiness became more and more obvious.  The bad luck did not seem to be far away just because Wu Meng's face turned ugly. The deputy reported to Wu Meng with a horrified look: "Sir, our engine has been hit and the speed is decreasing. It is estimated that it will not be until five days later."  It will be completely paralyzed within minutes. Also, the explosion caused a fire, sealing the passage to the escape cabin."

    The bad news came one after another, so much so that Wu Meng began to wonder if he had made a mistake in deciding to act today because he went out without reading the almanac.  Everything goes wrong.  The reinforcements that should have appeared long ago have been unable to be contacted, and the starship they are traveling on is about to be completely paralyzed.  The only way to escape was blocked by the fire.  Am I going to die here today?

    Wu Meng, who had always believed that I could not help but follow my orders, could not help but become suspicious at this time, wondering if he had inadvertently committed any taboos before.  So much so that bad luck always surrounds you.

    “Sir, what should we do now?” the deputy asked Wu Mengdao in panic.

    Wu Meng pondered for a moment and then ordered: "Immediately pick out the Yamen from everyone to ambush, and then surrender to the chasing soldiers. As long as they dare to get on the boat, the next thing will be out of their hands.  "

    "Sir, is this possible? What if the person who can use flames also follows" the deputy said to Wu Meng hesitantly.

    When Wu Meng mentioned Han Yu, his teeth itched with hatred.  If Han Yu hadn't been so nosy, that Luo Lin would have fallen into his hands long ago, and he wouldn't have been in such a mess. In the final analysis, it was all Han Yu's fault.  Without him, I can live very well.

    “ I want to settle accounts with Han Yu, but I am limited by my current conditions. If I want to deal with Han Yu, I can do it not just by talking.  That guy is a freak!

    "Don't worry about him. Although we can't do anything to him now, as long as we catch his companion before he reacts, he will definitely kill him. I have no doubt about this." Wu Meng comforted his deputy.  But the deputy did not relax because of Wu Meng's comfort and was still nervous.

    Looking at the deputy who was selecting people, Wu Meng secretly shook his head. After all, he was only promoted temporarily and was not as reliable as those who were specially selected.

    A message of willingness to surrender has been sent to the Courage. Wu Meng is directing his men to carry out the final pre-war mobilization. Wu Meng's character has never been killed by waiting for death. It can be said that Wu Meng will not choose to surrender before he dies.  Like Wu Meng and others, the Courage also fell into discussion after receiving the surrender communication.

    Is it a real surrender or a fake surrender? No one can tell.  But since the opponent offered to surrender, there was no reason to continue the attack. After all, a living Wu Meng was much more valuable than a dead one.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao planned to lead a team to arrest people, but Han Yu disagreed.  Regarding the premonition of danger, Han Yu was much more sensitive than Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  He didn't believe that Wu Meng's group would give up resistance just because the engine was hit. This surrender was most likely a matter of course."The trap is to lure the people on board the Courage to board the ship, and then wait for an opportunity to seize the Courage."

    But regardless of whether what Han Yu said is true or not, he will eventually go to the captured starship, but the candidates do not necessarily have to be Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  Han Yu and Ning Ping have become the protagonists of this arrest operation. Even if things change, Han Yu and Ning Ping's abilities are believed to be enough to escape intact.

    The captured starship was completely paralyzed at this time. Because the tail engine was hit, the starship had become an iron coffin. The only fate left here would be death.  Coupled with the fact that there was no manpower to save the fire, it was only a matter of time that the captured starship was destroyed.

    The Courage slowly leaned against the captured starship. Wu Meng appeared in the sight of Han Yu and Ning Ping with a group of people who were ready to surrender.  Seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping, Wu Meng couldn't help but secretly complain. Not to mention Han Yu, even Ning Ping couldn't deal with the few people he had.  But now that the arrow is on the string, Wu Meng cannot help but regret it.

 Text Chapter 940: Paradise of Space Monsters

    August and fifteenth are full months, and all the book friends are reunited.  I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival!  !  !

    Han Yu knew Wu Meng.  When he saw Wu Meng appearing in front of him, Han Yu grinned and discussed in a low voice with Ning Ping beside him that he should not do anything after boarding the ship but catch Wu Meng first.  Wu Meng, on the other hand, also whispered to his deputies that after the two parties came into contact, they must rush to the Courage as soon as possible and absolutely not give Han Yu and Ning Ping a chance to perform.

    Just when both sides were harboring evil intentions, the two starships finally came into contact.  Han Yu and Ning Ping rushed towards Wu Meng without saying a word, but Wu Meng turned around and ran away as soon as he saw something was wrong.

    At this moment, an unexpected situation occurred.  Next to the captured starship, a huge mouth suddenly appeared out of thin air. Without any hesitation, it swallowed the captured starship whole in one mouthful, and even the Courage was not spared.

    No one expected that this would happen. Compared with Wu Meng, Han Yu seemed to have thought of something. His face changed slightly immediately, and he and Ning Ping, who also realized something was wrong, turned around and ran towards the Courage, together with the beast-turned-  The Confederate soldiers who were standing together also retreated.

    "Don't let them run away, trap them!" Wu Meng knew something was wrong immediately when he saw this. Once the Courage was allowed to escape, there would be no need for them to do anything. They would wait for a while and come back. By then, they might have been starved.  died.

    Although the beast-turned-warrior is not very smart, he is very obedient to orders.  After hearing Wu Meng’s cry.  He immediately pounced on the retreating Han Yu and others without hesitation.  In order to allow the alliance soldiers to retreat safely, Han Yu and Ning Ping were responsible for breaking up the rear.  Fortunately, not all Alliance soldiers were allowed to board the ship together.  It won't be a waste of time to retreat now.

    Han Yu drove away the pursuing beast warriors with fire, and then returned to the Courage with Ning Ping.  The USS Spirit immediately distanced itself from the captured starship.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao still haven't figured out what's going on? Han Yu explained to them: "Space monster."

    Upon hearing this title, the faces of the Alliance soldiers who followed Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao aboard the Courage all changed.  The name of the space monster is so familiar that as Rowling's subordinate, it is difficult not to know it.  That is really a despairing existence. I have never heard of anyone being able to escape unharmed after encountering a space monster.  But now, when they think of the scene that just happened, everyone immediately realizes their situation at this time.  I'm afraid it's not good.

    "Du~du~du~du~" the communication sound of the Courage sounded, and Chaba said to Han Yu: "Han Yu, the other starship has sent a communication request."

    "Put it through and see what that guy wants to say now." Han Yu replied after hearing this.  At this time, it is really not the time to consider the relationship between ourselves and the enemy. Being able to escape from here is the most important thing, otherwise no one will be able to leave here alive.  Because I realized this situation.  Regarding Han Yu's decision, Liu Qingmei and others did not raise any objections.

    The communication was connected, and Wu Meng’s figure appeared on the screen.  At this time, Wu Meng's face looked ugly and haggard.  After Yu Han Yu looked at each other for a moment, Wu Meng seemed to have made a difficult decision and said slowly to Han Yu: "Han Yu, you have won. This time you really surrender. Come and catch us."

    "The Courage may not be able to accommodate so many of you." Han Yu said slowly.

    Wu Meng's face suddenly turned gloomy, and he whispered: "The starship does have a lifeboat, but because of the fire inside the ship, there is no way to reach the lifeboat."

    "Okay. We will use the Courage to drag the lifeboat in front of you, and now let the lifeboat break away from the starship itself." Han Yu said to Wu Meng after hearing this.

    At this time, Wu Meng seemed really discouraged.  In response to Han Yu's request, he nodded silently.  Shortly afterwards, the lifeboat carried by the Star Capture Ship separated from the starship itself, and the Spirit immediately approached and took control of the lifeboat.  With the lifeboat, there is no problem in taking everyone away.  For safety reasons, the weapon control system on the lifeboat was destroyed, and Wu Meng, a key figure who could command the beast warriors, was taken to the Courage alone by Han Yu. The remaining beast warriors were assisted by Wu Meng.  Under the leadership of the leader, he rode in a lifeboat and was towed behind by the Courage.

    For this situation, no one has come up with a feasible solution.  Regarding space monsters, people only know how terrifying they are, but they cannot understand these monsters with astonishing destructive power.  No one was in the mood to think about what rewards they would get after catching Wu Meng.  Because if you can't get out, your final reward will be the supremely glorious title of martyr.  But who lives well and wants to be a martyr?

    "Don't be too pessimistic, things are not bad enough to make you despair." Han Yu said to Liu Qingmei and others.  But except for the members on the Courage, the rest thought that Han Yu was comforting them.  Seeing this, Han Yu continued: "Actually, my companions and I also know a little bit about space monsters. For the current kind of monsters,My companions and I have encountered a similar situation.  "

    Wu Meng was stunned when he heard this, and blurted out to Han Yu: "Have you ever been swallowed by a space monster? Then what did you encounter? You are not ghosts, are you?"

    "Shut up, who allowed you, a prisoner, to speak?" Han Yu shouted angrily upon hearing this.  Then he said to Liu Qingmei and others who were looking at him nervously: "We are not ghosts. We escaped from the belly of the space monster alive."

    "Han Yu, what's in the belly of the space monster?" Liu Qingmei asked aloud.

    "Well, what we encountered is a different world from the outside world. I guess we will encounter it here, but I don't know if it is any different from the one we have encountered." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    "Han Yu, there is an abnormality on the left side of the Courage." Angelita, who was in charge of the radar, suddenly shouted.

    Immediately, the big screen opened, and on the screen, about five hundred meters away from the left side of Spirit, a silver light strip appeared.  The band of light was like a sea snake.  It is gradually approaching the Spirit.

    "Field!" Han Yu shouted.

    "Copy that!" Field agreed, and the Spirit's firearm system aimed at the headless and tailless light strip.  But what surprised everyone was.  The Courage's attack failed, and Han Yu and others watched helplessly as the beam emitted passed directly through the light belt without causing any damage.

    The attack seemed to have angered the light belt. The light belt seemed to be alive and rushed towards the Courage. As he was about to make contact with the Courage, Lin Ke, who was controlling the Courage, dodged the light belt.  close.  But the lifeboat that had been towed by the Spirit was exposed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tinkering, is really not picky at all.  Without encountering the Courage, the target was immediately transferred to a lifeboat full of beastly warriors.  The lifeboat did not explode, but gradually disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye after being entangled in the light belt.  That's right, the lifeboat itself is gradually disappearing. The lifeboat built with special materials seems to be eaten by the band of light, first the bow.  Next is the hull, and finally the stern.  None of the beast warriors on the ship were attacked, but without the protection of the lifeboat, they also ended up being wiped out.

    Seeing that his only hope of escape in the future was killed like this, Wu Meng felt hatred in his heart.  But when he saw the light belt rushing towards the Courage.  He immediately yelled that it was bad and yelled at Lin Ke: "Open the protective shield quickly. That is not a light belt, but a gold-eating insect that can survive in the universe."

    "Insects?" No one, including Han Yu, expected this answer.  But now I am in urgent need of medical treatment.  Regardless of whether what Wu Meng said is true or false, you must try it.  Otherwise, he could only watch helplessly as Wu Meng called him a gold-eating insect and captured the Courage.

    The protective shield rises.  Blocked the light belt from outside.  Through the continuous magnification of the image by Spirit's external camera, Han Yu and others finally saw clearly the true face of the light band traveling outside Spirit's protective cover.  They are indeed small bugs that can glow. They look a bit similar to flying ants, but their front jaws are much larger than those of ants.  Everyone shuddered when they thought that it took a while for this kind of bug to reach the lifeboat.  The Courage is not much bigger than a lifeboat. In other words, if I hadn't listened to Wu Meng's reminder, I would have suffered the same fate as those beast-turned-warriors.

    Since Wu Meng knows this kind of bug, the gold-eating bug, he must have some understanding of this kind of bug.  As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger.  Everyone forgot about each other's positions at this moment, and all looked at Wu Meng, hoping to get some useful advice from Wu Meng.

    Wu Meng, who was very aware of the situation at this moment, was not pretentious. When he saw everyone looking at him, he told everything he knew about the gold-eating insect without reservation.  It turns out that Wu Meng only knew a name and the characteristics of the gold-eating bug.  As for the origin of the bugs and how to deal with them, Wu Meng would rather not kill the sheep.

    After listening to Wu Meng’s story, everyone couldn’t help but feel a little discouraged.  The Courage's protective shield can support it for a period of time, but it cannot last forever. Once the Courage is entangled by that kind of gold-eating insect, even if everyone finds a way to leave here, there will be no way to leave here.  Tool of.

    Just when everyone felt that there was nothing they could do, Ning Ping suddenly stared at a huge figure appearing on the screen and let out a sigh.  Everyone looked at the big screen and realized that what Ning Ping was looking at was a starship, and it was the same one that Wu Meng and his beastly warriors were on.  Why hasn't this starship exploded yet?

    "Lin Ke, drive the Courage and drive over." Han Yu suddenly said to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke understood and knew that Han Yu wanted to use the abandoned starship to distract the gold-eating insects so that he could escape.  Protected by a protective shield, the Courage slowly moved toward the abandoned starship.  But let everyone feelWhat is understandable is that the gold-eating bug seems to be afraid of something, and is completely unwilling to approach the abandoned starship that the Spirit is approaching.  But in this way, the Courage was temporarily out of trouble.

    "Lin Ke, stop quickly, something is weird." Liu Qingmei suddenly shouted to Lin Ke.

    When Liu Qingmei yelled like this, everyone realized something was wrong.  There seems to be something hidden in that abandoned starship, otherwise why would those gold-eating insects not want to get close? Compared with the Courage, the abandoned starship is a big piece of cake.  But those gold-eating insects just refused to get close.

    "Han Yu, the abandoned starship is approaching us." Angelita suddenly shouted loudly.

    "Retreat and keep a distance from the abandoned starship. Lin Ke. Pay attention to the gold-eating insects on the other side. Field, prepare the laser cannon. Wu Meng. Where are the weapons on the abandoned starship stored?"

    "What do you want to do?" Wu Meng asked puzzledly.

    "Since those gold-eating insects think the abandoned starship is too big, let us turn the abandoned starship into small packages for them. I hope those little guys won't be too picky about their food." Han Yu stared at the screen and kept talking to the Spirit  The approaching abandoned starship didn't look at Wu Meng's answer.

    Of course Wu Meng understood what Han Yu wanted to do. Not only Wu Meng understood, but Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao also knew Han Yu's intentions.  It's just that this is not the time to feel sorry for the starship. The abandoned starship is full of weirdness, especially the intact tail of the starship, which makes Liu Qingmei mistakenly think that the abandoned starship is not him and Shi Tianbao.  The one in service.  But the logo on the starship reminded them again.  The intact starship that appeared in front of them was the one they were on.  As for why the parts that should have been damaged were not damaged, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao couldn't guess.  Anyway, this starship is full of weirdness, so it's better not to approach it easily.

    Field controlled the laser cannon to aim at the abandoned starship that was still approaching. With Wu Meng's guidance, Field was confident that he could send the starship to complete his mission with one shot.  But at this moment, the gold-eating bug that had been wandering near the Spirit seemed to realize the danger.  He unexpectedly abandoned the Courage at such a moment and turned around to escape.

    Han Yu and others were stunned when they saw this, and they were also full of curiosity about what was hidden in the abandoned starship.  What's inside can actually scare away those gold-eating insects.

    "No, don't fire!" Before Field pressed the attack button, Wu Meng seemed to suddenly remember something.  shouted at Field.  Field couldn't help but look at Han Yu, while Han Yu looked at Wu Meng with a puzzled expression, waiting for Wu Meng to give a reasonable explanation.

    Wu Meng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and explained to everyone in a slow voice: "I just remembered that since I can see an alternative space monster like the gold-eating insect, there will be no good in seeing more of the same."  Surprised."

    "Wu Meng, what do you mean is that our starship has turned into a space monster?" Liu Qingmei asked with a frown. She felt that what she heard was a fantasy.

    Wu Meng didn't care about Liu Qingmei's attitude, and said in a deep voice: "That's not your starship at all. The real starship has most likely been swallowed up by the space monster. What you see now is just this kind of universe."  A form of monster.”

    "What kind of space monster is this?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "I think you have heard about what a mirage is. The name of this cosmic monster is mirage. It can assimilate anything it comes into contact with and then turn it into its own body for use. If you don't believe it, you can do it now  The projectile that attacks the abandoned starship, I assure you, will never explode."

    Seeing Wu Meng’s vow, Han Yu chose to believe it.  It's just that whether it's an abandoned starship or a mirage like what Wu Meng said, the current Courage seems to have no other choice but to attack.

    The laser cannon penetrated the hull of the abandoned starship. Indeed, as Wu Meng said, there was no explosion. The hole penetrated by the powerful impact of the laser cannon also healed at a speed visible to the naked eye in front of Han Yu and others.  Restore.  Seeing this scene, everyone had to believe what Wu Meng said before.

    The abandoned starship controlled by the mirage is still approaching the USS Courage. Judging from its posture, it seems that it wants to make the USS Courage a part of it.  However, Han Yu and others had no interest in becoming one with a space monster. Upon seeing this, they immediately took control of the Courage and planned to escape.  When Mirage discovered the intention of the Courage, he naturally refused to give up easily and pursued the Courage in hot pursuit.

    Fortunately, the Courage is faster than the abandoned starship. As long as it moves, there is no possibility of being overtaken by the abandoned starship.  It's just not pleasant to be followed by a ghostly starship.  But even if the attack with the most powerful laser cannon in the Courage is ineffective, what method can be used to deal with this abandoned starship that has been assimilated by the mirage.

    Everyone unanimously cast their eyes on Wu Meng, hoping thatMeng's understanding of mirages is better than that of the gold-eating insect.  As a result, Wu Meng did not disappoint everyone this time. Wu Meng really had a certain understanding of mirages.  At least we know that the natural enemy of the mirage is a so-called real space monster, but where can we find the real space monster at this time?

    Seeing everyone's disappointed expressions, Wu Meng said to everyone confidently: "Don't be too frustrated, but wherever there are mirages, there will definitely be real ones. What we have to do now is to persist, persist, and continue.  Persistence. You must hold on until it really appears. Only when it really appears can you have a chance to get rid of the entanglement of mirage."

    Regarding Wu Meng’s words, everyone felt that they meant more to comfort them.  It's just that there is no other way to think of right now, so I can only believe it for now.

    ……

    ……

    ……

    Half an hour has passed. As the speed of the abandoned starship is getting faster and faster, the distance to the Spirit is getting closer and closer, but there is not even a shadow of the real space monster Wu Meng mentioned.  see.  Just when everyone was at a loss, the radar discovered a planet that was not very large in size two kilometers in front of the Spirit.  At this time, there was no time to think too much. In order to get rid of the entanglement of the mirage, Spirit flew towards the discovered planet.  As long as the Spirit arrives on that planet, it can be said that everyone, including the Spirit, will be safe for the time being.

 Text Chapter 941 Taoyuan Star

    Han Yu and others originally thought that the mirage that had been chasing the Spirit would continue to chase the Spirit, but they found that when the Spirit approached the discovered planet, the mirage stopped.  It seemed to be hesitating, staying in place and not approaching any further.  Han Yu and others seemed to have encountered this situation once before.  Thinking of those gold-eating insects, Han Yu and others couldn't help but be more vigilant.

    ……

    It seems that a very difficult decision was made, and Mirage chose to leave quietly.  But the more this happened, the worse Han Yu and others felt.  The Courage's laser cannon began to charge, and it would leave and fire whenever it found something was wrong.  But what no one expected was that during the process of charging the laser cannon, all the equipment on the Spirit suddenly failed. As the main program, Chaba seemed to have been cut off from the outside world. The entire Spirit  Flying towards the discovered planet uncontrollably.

    Fortunately, Lin Ke was there. When the Spirit rushed into the planet's atmosphere and rushed towards the ground, Lin Ke ignored the danger and activated his own abilities. He forcibly controlled the Spirit as it was falling rapidly, and finally let the Spirit  The pride fell smoothly.  But the price Lin Ke paid for this was not small. As soon as the Courage landed, Lin Ke could no longer hold back the blood that surged up in his body, and spurted out with a "pop" sound.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw this, and immediately hugged Lin Ke. After handing over the command of the Courage to Ning Ping, he followed Han Mengxin to treat Lin Ke.  Ning Ping, who had just taken over the command, did not disappoint Han Yu and immediately began to exercise his authority.

    Neither Liu Qingmei nor Shi Tianbao had any objection to Han Yu's decision.  Neither of them had any objections.  The men who followed them would naturally have no objections.  As for Wu Meng, it's useless for Yayi to have any opinions.

    For what is happening now.  Everyone's eyes were blank, and they were confused about the situation.  For this reason, Ning Ping arranged for all those who could move to do what needed to be done.  Qiao Yaner and Field are responsible for repairing the Courage. This is an important tool that affects whether everyone can leave here, and there must be no mistakes.  Shi Bafang and Angelita went to check the food reserves of the Spirit.  If there were only Ning Ping and others, the food would be enough, but now that there are Liu Qingmei and others, it's uncertain.

    Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and others left a few people to take care of Wu Meng, while the rest were divided into three groups with Ning Ping.  An investigation into the surrounding situation began.

    Everyone did their own thing, and under Ning Ping's distribution, they started taking action in an orderly manner.  After getting out of the Courage and taking a look at the surrounding environment, Ning Ping and others secretly rejoiced.  The place where Lin Ke landed was pretty good, with mountains and water, and you could even see a few fish swimming in the shallow water.

    There were a total of thirty people who followed Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to arrest Wu Meng this time, excluding the three people who were left to guard Wu Meng.  Ning Ping, Liu Qingmei, and Shi Tianbao each led a nine-man team, starting from the Courage, and launched investigations in three directions.  The initial investigation does not need to be too detailed, as long as the situation within one kilometer nearby can be found out. As for the situation beyond one kilometer, let's wait until the situation nearby is investigated clearly.

    The team led by Ning Ping walked eastward along a creek.  The stream water has been tested and has reached drinking standards, so the fresh water on the Spirit can be temporarily no longer needed.  Now Ningping and others have started another investigation to see if there are any ferocious beasts nearby that could threaten personal safety.

    Like the team led by Ning Ping, the teams led by Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao are also doing the same thing.  Because there is a communicator.  Therefore, communication with each other is very convenient, but there is no situation of encountering large beasts.

    The one kilometer journey was quickly reached.  Ning Ping did not choose to go deeper. After contacting Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, the three of them unanimously decided to return to the Courage.

    Inside the Courage

    Qiao Yaner and Field, who were responsible for the maintenance of the Spirit, were confused. They carefully checked the Spirit and found nothing abnormal. However, no matter what method was used, the main program of the Spirit could not be started.  Chaba seemed to be asleep and couldn't wake up no matter how he screamed.

    “It’s really not possible, the only option is to recreate the main program.” Qiao Yaner said with a frown.  After hearing this, Field quickly stopped him and said: "Don't mess around. That Chaba is not just a program, it should be regarded as another form of life. If you recreate the main program, it is equivalent to murder. And  Han Yu has a good relationship with Chaba, if he knows that you plan to kill Chaba, he will be angry."

    After listening to Field’s words, Qiao Yaner had to give up her previous thoughts.  But without rewriting the main program, how can the Spirit resume operations? If there was no Spirit, it would be inseparable from here.

    "Damn! What do you think we should do?" Qiao Yaner asked Field, unable to think of a way.  Field had no idea, so he could only scratch his head and suggested: "Otherwise, let's explain the current situation to Han Yu and let him make an idea."

    “???This is an attempt to shirk responsibility.  "

    "Han Yu is the leader of the group. Now that we encounter something difficult to decide, of course we have to go to him to make the final decision." Field defended forcefully.

    Regardless of whether it was Han Yu's responsibility or not, Qiao Yan'er and Field discussed it for a while and then came to the infirmary together.  Because Lin Ke was vomiting blood, Han Yu stayed by Lin Ke's side.  When Qiao Yaner and Field came to the infirmary, they had just caught up with Han Mengxin to finish examining Lin Ke.  Qiao Yan'er quickly asked about Lin Ke's condition. After learning that it was just a minor internal injury caused by excessive exertion and that it would only take a while to recover, Qiao Yan'er breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Yan'er, Feier, are you okay with coming together?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Qiao Yan'er and Field looked at each other, and Field coughed lightly and said to Han Yu: "Something happened. Qiao Yan'er and I couldn't make a decision, so we came to you to make a decision."

    "What do I need to decide?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "That's it" Field told Han Yu what he had discussed with Qiao Yan'er. After finishing speaking, he looked at Han Yu eagerly, waiting for Han Yu to make a decision.  Han Yu fell silent after listening to Field's story.  After a while, he slowly said: "Don't you think it's strange? The Spirit suddenly experienced equipment failure without any warning. Before it happened, there was no sign at all. So, you guys?  Can we guarantee that Spirit will be able to sail again after making a new main program?"

    "Han Yu, do you mean that we are being plotted now?" Field asked with a frown.

    "My intuition tells me that this is the case nine times out of ten. Moreover, this interference source is very strong. It can not only affect the normal operation of machinery and equipment, but also seems to have a certain effect on the suppression ability. I just tried it and compared it with my own flame field.  Can't seem to make contact."

    "What? Doesn't that mean our current combat effectiveness is greatly reduced?" Field's face changed.  Said somewhat nervously.

    "Then don't worry too much. The only thing I'm worried about now is that we can't find the enemy. As long as we can confirm who the enemy is, then we will have a goal and a direction to work towards."

    "Then do we need to rewrite the main program now?" Field asked.

    "Get ready first. Don't rewrite it for now until you confirm that there is no way to restore the Courage to normal. Chaba makes our companion, although he is not a human being. But in my eyes, he is not much different from a human being.  .Compared with those scumbags among humans, he is more like a human being."

    After hearing this, Field nodded and glanced at Qiao Yaner, which meant what he meant.  Do you think I'm right? Han Yu does think Chaba is a companion.  Seeing this, Qiao Yaner nodded slightly in agreement, feeling grateful to Field for stopping him before.  If Field hadn't stopped her, she might have done something stupid.

    "Brother, what if there is no source of interference and the Courage is destroyed?" Han Mengxin asked aloud.

    "Then there is no way. If the Spirit is broken down without any interference source, then Chaba is probably no longer in this world. Then we can just rewrite the main program. But I always feel that this  The planet is a bit weird, I want to have a good time on this planet later."

    Just when Han Yu and others were discussing what to do next, Angelita came to inform everyone that dinner was ready.  From the time Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao's starship was attacked to now, everyone has been in a state of confusion.  If they didn't mention it, they wouldn't feel bad, but upon hearing Angelita's announcement, everyone immediately felt their stomachs growling.

    "Lin Wei, let's go have something to eat together. Lin Ke will be fine." Before going to eat, Han Yu said to Lin Wei who planned to stay.  Unfortunately, Lin Wei shook her head and rejected Han Yu's invitation.  Han Yu didn't force it. When he saw it, he said, "You can keep it if you want. I'll send you a meal later."

    "Yeah." Lin Wei responded and continued to stay by Lin Ke's side.

    For Lin Wei, Han Yu really didn’t know what to say.  Maybe it's because same-sex people are repulsive. Just like how most men can accept lilies but cannot agree with glass, Han Yu's attitude towards Lin Wei's crush on Lin Ke is silent. He doesn't agree, doesn't object, and doesn't agree.  There is no discrimination and all decision-making power is given to Lin Ke.  It was precisely because she discovered that Han Yu was tolerant of her that Lin Wei had a better attitude towards Han Yu than at the beginning. At least she didn't want to bite Han Yu to death like when they first met.

    Before dinner started, Ning Ping and others who went out to investigate the surrounding situation happened to come back.  Then there is no need to say anything more. If you have anything to say, we can wait until after the meal.  Although he said that, after they actually started eating, Han Yu and Ning Ping exchanged the information they had while eating.  During this period, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao also shared the investigative information they had obtained.  ?When everyone gathered together, they found that the planet they were on was really a bit weird.  All the equipment on the Spirit rover suddenly malfunctioned before. In all likelihood, it encountered a sudden interference, so that there was no sign at all.  But if there is an interference source on this planet, how can Ning and others still communicate through the communicator? Could it be that the interference source whose location is not yet known is not on this planet?

    "Anyway, let's take a rest first. After we have regained our energy, we will split up to investigate. By the way, did you find any prey during the investigation?" Han Yu seemed to have just remembered and asked Ning Ping.  But before Ning Ping could answer, everyone suddenly felt the Courage shake violently.

    "Don't panic, stay where you are and don't run around. Ningping, I'll go out and take a look."

    "Be careful. I'll go with you." Ning Ping warned after hearing this.  He got up and followed Han Yu and ran outside the Courage.  At this time, the Spirit was still shaking, and Han Yu and Ning Ping moved to the cabin door of the Spirit.  When I opened the hatch and looked out, I saw a huge eye peering into the hatch.

    What a big eye, as tall as a person.  The entire hatch was blocked by a big eye.  Looking at that smart eye, Han Yu had almost no hesitation, and the flame immediately appeared in his hand.  After seeing the flames, the owner of the big eye seemed to feel danger and immediately retreated. Han Yu and Ning Ping took the opportunity to rush out.

    As soon as I went out.  Then he could clearly see the owner of that big eye.

    What a big human being, and what’s even more surprising is that this guy is actually wearing “clothes” made of animal skins and leaves.

    The flames that Han Yu released earlier obviously frightened the human being. As soon as he saw Han Yu appearing in front of him, the human being immediately screamed strangely, raised the big stick in his hand, and rushed towards Han Yu to smash it without thinking.  Come over.

    "Don't wait for Han Yu to take action."  Ning Ping, who followed out of the Courage, immediately drew his sword. A burst of sword light passed by, and the big stick that humans used as weapons was cut into several pieces.  The giant human stared blankly at the wooden stick left in his hand. After being silent for a long time, he let out a strange scream, turned his head and tried to get into the nearby woods.

    Ning Ping just wanted to capture this human of unknown origin alive.  But Han Yu stopped him and said, "Don't worry, follow us and take a look. Maybe you can find a tribe of these big humans."

    Ning Ping thought it right, so he spoke to the other people on the Courage, and followed Han Yu in the sky to pay close attention to the whereabouts of the escaped large human.

    Although the human being of unknown origin is quite big.  But his brain doesn't seem to be very bright.  To escape, I just kept running with my head covered, without even thinking of raising my head to take a look.  Even with just a glance, he could see Han Yu and Ning Ping who were following him, but this guy didn't raise his head, so Han Yu and Ning Ping felt a little relaxed.

    Under the leadership of the big human, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to a tribe hidden deep in the forest.  In fact, it is more appropriate to say that the tribes are looking up to these big humans, and that it is a temporary settlement.  There are humans as big as that big human here.

    Looking at the humans who came back shouting and gesticulating and talking to their own tribe, Han Yu didn't understand a word.  But looking at the actions of those big humans, this guy seems to be dissatisfied. One by one, they are copying the guys and preparing to regain the place with the big humans running back.

    “Whether it’s Han Yu or Ning Ping, they have never been afraid of group fights.  Although it's not to the point of being happy to hear a fight, it's undeniable that these two guys are violent men who like to beat people with their fists.  Today is no exception!

    Looking at the crude weapons held by those big humans, Han Yu and Ning Ping could not help but feel contempt in their hearts.  Just because these primitive people want to cause trouble for themselves is really not enough.  But at this time, the big human, who felt that he had suffered a loss and went back to find people, took more than 20 tribesmen and headed to the Courage in an attempt to regain his place.

    Of course, Han Yu and Ning Ping could not let these big humans cause trouble for the Courage. They should wait in advance for these big men on their inevitable path.  Those big guys were really brainless. After seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping, two creatures that looked similar but had completely different sizes and costumes, they immediately pounced on Han Yu and Ning while shouting with weapons in their hands.  flat.

    It is said to be a weapon, but it is extremely crude.  In addition to wooden sticks, they are just wooden sticks. Before ancient people learned to smelt metal, the weapons they used would have a sharp stone tool tied to the head of the stick. But these big guys are really simple enough.  He collected materials from the woods and pulled out a tree in Daxingshi to use it as his weapon.

    The big human who had been beaten up by Ning Ping recognized Ning Ping, and immediately screamed at his companions. He waved the wooden stick in his hand and rushed towards Ning Ping. Four more people followed the big man.  Big guy.  When Ning Ping saw this, he just planned to give these ignorant guys another blow.Lesson learned.  But before he could take action, Han Yu stopped Ning Ping.  Then with a wave of his right hand, a wall of fire blocked the path of these big men.

    These big guys seemed to be afraid of flames. It was obvious that the wall of fire in front of them could be jumped over with a little effort, but other than retreating, those big guys were not willing to get close to the wall of fire.  Han Yu's heart moved when he saw this, and he pushed his right hand in the direction of the big man.  The wall of fire suddenly moved closer to the direction of the big man.

    When all the big guys saw that the flames that frightened them were moving towards them, they were immediately shocked.  Some big guys instinctively want to turn around and run away.  But as soon as they turned around, they discovered that they didn't know when.  A flame actually rose behind them.

    ……

    Four flames from the front, back, left and right surrounded more than twenty big men.  Although they don't know the old saying that there is no way to heaven and no door to earth, the feeling of the big guys at this moment should be the same as that of the person who said that there is no way to heaven and no door to earth.

    Han Yu controlled the wall of fire to gradually narrow the encirclement, causing more than twenty big men to scream in terror, which made people feel funny.

    Han Yu and others originally thought that the mirage, which had been chasing the Spirit, would continue to chase the Spirit, but they found that when the Spirit approached the discovered planet, the mirage stopped.  It seemed to be hesitating, staying in place and not approaching any further.  Han Yu and others seemed to have encountered this situation once before.  Thinking of those gold-eating insects.  Han Yu and others couldn't help but be more vigilant.

    ……

    It seems that a very difficult decision was made, and Mirage chose to leave quietly.  But the more this happened, the worse Han Yu and others felt.  The Courage's laser cannon began to charge, and it would leave and fire whenever it found something was wrong.  But what no one expected was that during the process of charging the laser cannon, all the equipment on the Courage suddenly failed. As the main program, Chaba seemed to be cut off from the outside world.  The entire Spirit flew uncontrollably towards the discovered planet.

    Fortunately, Lin Ke was there. When the Courage rushed into the planet's atmosphere and rushed towards the ground, Lin Ke ignored the danger and activated his own abilities to control the Courage, which was falling rapidly.  Finally, the Courage landed safely.  But the price Lin Ke paid for this was not small. As soon as the Courage landed, Lin Ke could no longer hold back the blood that surged up in his body, and spurted out with a "pop" sound.

    Han Yu was shocked when he saw this and immediately hugged Lin Ke.  After handing over the command of the Courage to Ningping, he followed Han Mengxin to treat Lin Ke.  Ning Ping, who had just taken over the command, did not disappoint Han Yu.  Start exercising your rights immediately.

    Neither Liu Qingmei nor Shi Tianbao had any objection to Han Yu's decision.  The two of them have no objections, and the men who follow them will naturally have no objections.  As for Wu Meng, it's useless for Yayi to have any opinions.

    Regarding what is happening now, everyone has a blank look and cannot understand the situation.  For this reason, Ning Ping arranged for all those who could move to do what needed to be done.  Qiao Yaner and Field are responsible for repairing the Courage. This is an important tool that affects whether everyone can leave here, and there must be no mistakes.  Shi Bafang and Angelita went to check the food reserves of the Spirit.  If there were only Ning Ping and others, the food would be enough, but now that there are Liu Qingmei and others, it's uncertain.

    Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and others left a few people to take care of Wu Meng, while the rest were divided into three groups with Ning Ping and began to investigate the surrounding situation.

    Everyone did their own thing, and under Ning Ping's distribution, they started taking action in an orderly manner.  After getting out of the Courage and taking a look at the surrounding environment, Ning Ping and others secretly rejoiced.  The place where Lin Ke landed was pretty good, with mountains and water, and you could even see a few fish swimming in the shallow water.

    This time, there were thirty people following Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to arrest Wu Meng. Except for the three people who were left to guard Wu Meng, Ning Ping, Liu Qingmei, and Shi Tianbao each led a nine-man team.  , starting from the Courage, we launched investigations in three directions.  The initial investigation does not need to be too detailed, as long as the situation within one kilometer nearby can be found out. As for the situation beyond one kilometer, let's wait until the situation nearby is investigated clearly.

    The team led by Ning Ping walked eastward along a creek. The water in the creek has been tested and has reached drinking standards, so that the fresh water on the Courage can be temporarily no longer needed.  Now Ningping and others have started another investigation to see if there are any ferocious beasts nearby that could threaten personal safety.

    Like the team led by Ning Ping, the teams led by Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao are also doing the same thing.  Because there is a communicator, communication with each other is very convenient, but we have not encountered any large beasts.

    The one kilometer journey was quickly reached, and Ning Ping did not choose to go deeper. After contacting Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, the three of them unanimously decided to return to the Courage.

    Inside the Courage

    &nbsp; Qiao Yaner and Field, who were responsible for the maintenance of the Spirit, were confused and carefully inspected the Spirit.  No abnormalities were found on the Courage, no matter what method was used.  Spirit's main program just wouldn't start.  Chaba seemed to be asleep and couldn't wake up no matter how he screamed.

    “It’s really not possible, the only option is to recreate the main program.” Qiao Yaner said with a frown.  After hearing this, Field quickly stopped him and said: "Don't mess around. That Chaba is not just a program, it should be regarded as another form of life. If you recreate the main program, it is equivalent to murder. And  Han Yu has a good relationship with Chaba, if he knows that you plan to kill Chaba, he will be angry."

    Hearing what Field said.  Qiao Yaner had to give up her previous thoughts.  But without rewriting the main program, how can the Spirit resume operations? If there was no Spirit, it would be inseparable from here.

    "Damn! What do you think we should do?" Qiao Yaner asked Field, unable to think of a way.  Field had no idea, so he could only scratch his head and suggested: "Otherwise, let's explain the current situation to Han Yu and let him make an idea."

    "You are trying to shirk responsibility."

    "Han Yu is the leader. Now that we encounter something difficult to decide, of course we have to go to him to make the final decision." Field defended forcefully.

    Regardless of whether it was Han Yu's responsibility or not, Qiao Yan'er and Field discussed it for a while and then came to the infirmary together.  Because Lin Ke was vomiting blood, Han Yu stayed by Lin Ke's side.  When Qiao Yaner and Field came to the infirmary, they had just caught up with Han Mengxin to finish examining Lin Ke.  Qiao Yaner quickly asked about Lin Ke's situation.  Qiao Yaner breathed a sigh of relief after learning that it was just a minor internal injury caused by excessive exertion and that it would be fine after just a period of recovery.

    "Yan'er, Feier, are you okay with coming together?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Qiao Yan'er and Field looked at each other, and Field coughed lightly and said to Han Yu: "Something happened. Qiao Yan'er and I couldn't make a decision, so we came to you to make a decision."

    "What do I need to decide?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "That's it" Field told Han Yu what he had discussed with Qiao Yan'er.  After saying that, he looked at Han Yu eagerly, waiting for Han Yu to make a decision.  Han Yu fell silent after listening to Field's story. After a while, he slowly said: "Don't you think it's strange? The Spirit suddenly experienced equipment failure without warning.  The situation. Before it happened, there was no sign at all. So, can you guarantee that after making a new main program, the Spirit will be able to sail again? "

    "Han Yu, do you mean that we are being plotted now?" Field asked with a frown.

    "My intuition tells me that this is the case nine times out of ten. Moreover, this interference source is very strong. It can not only affect the normal operation of machinery and equipment, but also seems to have a certain effect on the suppression ability. I just tried it and compared it with my own flame field.  Can't seem to make contact."

    "What? Doesn't that mean our current combat effectiveness is greatly reduced?" Field's face changed and he said nervously.

    "Then don't worry too much. The only thing I'm worried about now is that we can't find the enemy. As long as we can confirm who the enemy is, then we will have a goal and a direction to work towards."

    "Then do we need to rewrite the main program now?" Field asked.

    "Get ready first. Don't rewrite it until you confirm that there is no way to restore the Courage to normal. Our companion Chaba, although he is not a human being, in my eyes, he is not much different from a human being.  .Compared with those scumbags among humans, he is more like a human being."

    After hearing this, Field nodded and glanced at Qiao Yaner, which meant that I was right? Han Yu did think Chaba was a companion.  Seeing this, Qiao Yaner nodded slightly in agreement, feeling grateful to Field for stopping him before.  If Field hadn't stopped her, she might have done something stupid.

    "Brother, what if there is no source of interference and the Courage is destroyed?" Han Mengxin asked aloud.

    "Then there is no way. If the Courage is broken down without any source of interference, then Chaba is probably no longer in this world. By then, we can just rewrite the main program. But I always feel that this  The planet is a bit weird, I want to have a good time on this planet later."

    Just when Han Yu and others were discussing what to do next, Angelita came to inform everyone that dinner was ready.  From the time Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao's starship was attacked to the present.  Everyone has always been wet behind the ears.  If you don’t mention it, you still don’t think so, but you can hear Angelita’s announcement.  Everyone immediately felt their stomachs growling.

    "Lin Wei, let's go have something to eat together. Lin Ke will be fine." Before going to eat??, Han Yu said to Lin Wei who planned to stay.  Unfortunately, Lin Wei shook her head and rejected Han Yu's invitation.  Han Yu didn't force it. When he saw it, he said, "You can keep it if you want. I'll send you a meal later."

    "Yeah." Lin Wei responded and continued to stay by Lin Ke's side.

    For Lin Wei, Han Yu really didn’t know what to say.  Maybe it's because people of the same sex repel each other.  Just like most men can accept Lily but cannot agree with glass, Han Yu's attitude towards Lin Wei's crush on Lin Ke is silence, disapproval or objection, disapproval or discrimination, and gives all the power to make decisions  It's all left to Lin Ke to decide.  It was precisely because she discovered that Han Yu was tolerant of her that Lin Wei had a better attitude towards Han Yu than at the beginning.  At least he didn't want to bite Han Yu to death like when they first met.

    Before dinner started, Ning Ping and others who went out to investigate the surrounding situation happened to come back.  Then there is no need to say anything more. If you have anything to say, we can wait until after the meal.  I said that, but after I actually started eating.  Han Yu and Ning Ping exchanged the information they had while eating.  During this period, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao also shared the investigative information they had obtained.  Together, the four of them found that the planet they were on was really a bit weird.  All the equipment on the Spirit rover suddenly malfunctioned before. In all likelihood, it encountered a sudden interference, so that there was no sign at all.  But if there is a source of interference on this planet.  How can Ningping and others still communicate through the communicator? Could it be that the source of interference that is currently unknown is not on this planet?

    "Anyway, let's take a rest first. After we have regained our energy, we will split up to investigate. By the way, did you find any prey during the investigation?" Han Yu seemed to have just remembered and asked Ning Ping.  But before Ning Ping could answer, everyone suddenly felt the Courage shake violently.

    "Don't panic, stay where you are and don't run around. Ningping, I'll go out and take a look."

    "Be careful. I'll go with you." Ning Ping heard the warning, got up and ran outside the Courage with Han Yu.  At this time, the Spirit was still shaking. Han Yu and Ning Ping moved to the cabin door of the Spirit. They opened the door and looked out. They happened to see a huge eye looking in at the door.

    What a big eye, as tall as a person.  The entire hatch was blocked by a big eye.  Looking at that smart eye, Han Yu had almost no hesitation, and the flame immediately appeared in his hand.  After seeing the flames, the owner of the big eye seemed to feel danger and immediately retreated. Han Yu and Ning Ping took the opportunity to rush out.

    As soon as he went out, he saw clearly the owner of the big eyes.

    What a big human being, and what’s even more surprising is that this guy is actually wearing “clothes” made of animal skins and leaves.

    The flames that Han Yu released earlier obviously frightened the human being. As soon as he saw Han Yu appearing in front of him, the human being immediately screamed strangely, raised the big stick in his hand, and rushed towards Han Yu to smash it without thinking.  Come over.

    Before Han Yu could take action, Ning Ping, who had just left the Courage, immediately drew his sword. A burst of sword light passed by, and the big stick that had been used as a weapon by humans using the entire trunk of a tree was cut into several pieces.  The giant human stared blankly at the wooden stick left in his hand. After being silent for a long time, he let out a strange scream, turned his head and tried to get into the nearby woods.

    Ning Ping was about to capture this human of unknown origin alive, but Han Yu stopped him and said, "Don't worry, follow us and take a look. Maybe you can find a tribe of these big humans."

    Ning Ping thought it right, so he spoke to the other people on the Courage, and followed Han Yu in the sky to pay close attention to the whereabouts of the escaped large human.

    Although the human being of unknown origin is quite big, his brain does not seem to be very bright.  When he ran away, he just kept running with his head covered. He didn't expect to raise his head and take a look. Even if he just took a look, he could see Han Yu and Ning Ping who were following him. But this guy just didn't look up, so that Han Yu and Ning Ping were following him.  Ning Ping felt a little relieved.

    Under the leadership of the big human, Han Yu and Ning Ping came to a tribe hidden deep in the forest.  In fact, it is more appropriate to say that the tribes are looking up to these big humans, and that it is a temporary settlement.  There are humans as big as that big human here.

    Looking at the humans who came back shouting and gesticulating and talking to their own tribe, Han Yu didn't understand a word.  But looking at the actions of those big humans, this guy seems to be dissatisfied. One by one, they are copying the guys and preparing to regain the place with the big humans running back.

    “Whether it’s Han Yu or Ning Ping, they have never been afraid of group fights.  Although it's not to the point of being happy to hear a fight, it's undeniable that these two guys are violent men who like to beat people with their fists.  Today is no exception!

    Looking at the crude weapons held by those big humans, Han Yu and Ning Ping could not help but feel contempt in their hearts.  Just this gangThe primitive people want to cause trouble for themselves, which is really not good enough.  But at this time, the big human, who felt that he had suffered a loss and went back to find people, took more than 20 tribesmen and headed to the Courage in an attempt to regain his place.

    Of course, Han Yu and Ning Ping could not let these big humans cause trouble for the Courage. They should wait in advance for these big men on their inevitable path.  Those big guys were really brainless. After seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping, two creatures that looked similar but had completely different sizes and costumes, they immediately pounced on Han Yu and Ning while shouting with weapons in their hands.  flat.

    It is said to be a weapon, but it is extremely crude.  In addition to wooden sticks, they are just wooden sticks. Before ancient people learned to smelt metal, the weapons they used would have a sharp stone tool tied to the head of the stick. But these big guys are really simple enough.  He collected materials from the woods and pulled out a tree in Daxingshi to use it as his weapon.

    The big human who had been beaten up by Ning Ping recognized Ning Ping, and immediately screamed at his companions. He waved the wooden stick in his hand and rushed towards Ning Ping. Four more people followed the big man.  Big guy.  When Ning Ping saw this, he just planned to teach these ignorant guys a lesson.  But before he could take action, Han Yu stopped Ning Ping.  Then with a wave of his right hand, a wall of fire blocked the path of these big men.

    These big guys seemed to be afraid of flames. It was obvious that the wall of fire in front of them could be jumped over with a little effort, but other than retreating, those big guys were not willing to get close to the wall of fire.  Han Yu's heart moved when he saw this, and he pushed his right hand in the direction of the big man.  The wall of fire suddenly moved closer to the direction of the big man.

    When all the big guys saw that the flames that frightened them were moving towards them, they were immediately frightened, and some of the big guys instinctively wanted to turn around and run away.  But as soon as they turned around, they discovered that at some point, a flame had risen behind them.

    ……

    Four flames from the front, back, left and right surrounded more than twenty big men.  Although they don't know the old saying that there is no way to heaven and no door to earth, the feeling of the big guys at this moment should be the same as that of the person who said that there is no way to heaven and no door to earth.

    Han Yu controlled the wall of fire to gradually narrow the encirclement, causing more than twenty big men to scream in terror, which made people feel funny.

 Text Chapter 942: Immigrants

    Under the persuasion of the girl and her companions, everyone finally stopped preparing to attack Han Yu, but they still maintained a high degree of vigilance against this human being who could fly in the sky.  It's not that I don't believe the girl's guarantee, but I am really uneasy and confused about Han Yu and Ning Ping, who are two people who have different temperaments whether they are dressed or unintentionally showing off.

    With such a big thing happening, as the elder in charge of the clan and the girl’s father, of course he has to show up.  For the strangers Han Yu and Ning Ping, the elder Cang Yu was not as hostile as others. Although he was wary, it was more like testing.

    Han Yu didn’t understand what Cang Yu wanted to test, but his purpose was to ask the elders here about something.  If it satisfies himself, he doesn't mind looking for some trouble from the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe, as a reward for these people answering his questions.  But the premise is that he can be satisfied. If his attitude cannot satisfy Han Yu, Han Yu will not care about the life and death of these people.  From the current point of view, Cang Yu's attitude is still satisfactory to Han Yu.

    When talking to a stranger you meet for the first time, you basically ask for your name, where you are from, and what you are doing here.  After asking these three questions, you will get to the point.  This conversation was no exception.  After learning that Han Yu and Ning Ping rescued the hunting team of girls who were attacked by the gopher tribe, everyone's attitude towards Han Yu and Ning Ping obviously improved.  Especially after seeing the seven rescued people, everyone was no longer as resistant as they were just now.

    In order to express his gratitude, the elder Cang Yu invited Han Yu and Ning Ping to talk to him at his home.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who did not want to be treated like monkeys, also had this intention, so they walked towards Cang Yu's home under the leadership of Cang Yu.  Seeing that the elders had taken the people away, the rest of the people began to go about their own business and ignored Han Yu and Ning Ping.  In their eyes, work comes first.

    As Cang Yu arrived at Cang Yu’s home, the conversations along the way gave Han Yu a general understanding of the place.  First of all, Cang Yu is the leader of this tribe. There is no clan leader, only one elder, and he is elected by everyone.  Cang Yu has been an elder for more than ten years. He usually works like everyone else and only fulfills the responsibilities of an elder when important things happen.  In other words, the elder Cang Yu is equivalent to the village chief, but he only has the responsibilities that the village chief needs to bear.  But there is no treatment that the village chief can enjoy.  If you don't work, you will still be hungry. If you dare to use your power for personal gain, you will be disqualified as an elder through election at the first time, and a new elder will be re-elected.

    "Come, come. Sit wherever you want. The house is simple. There is nothing to entertain you." Cang Yu greeted Han Yu and Ning Ping with a smile.  But Han Yu ignored Cang Yu's enthusiasm.  Instead, he stared at a painting on the wall and kept looking at it.  Ning Ping, who was following behind, was stunned when he saw it, but after he saw the painting Han Yu was looking at, he was also stunned like Han Yu.  The two of them didn't know that when they were staring at the words on the wall, Cang Yu, who had been observing them, showed an expression as if he had finally waited for someone.

    "Elder Cang, where did you get this painting?" Han Yu turned around and asked Cang Yu.

    Hearing this, Cang Yu smiled and replied: "This painting is left by my ancestors. The people in the painting are my ancestors. You seem to know this painting."

    “I don’t know the person in the painting, but I know the clothes the person in the painting is wearing.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Cang Yu’s eyes lit up.  Staring at Han Yu, he asked, "Do you know what this dress is called?"

    "Yes, this is a space suit that astronauts wear when leaving the space capsule. However, this style of space suit is too old, and no one can design it like this anymore."

    "You, you call this kind of clothes a space suit? You, wait a minute." Cang Yu looked a little excited. After saying something to Han Yu, he turned around and ran into the back room.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, wondering what Elder Cang planned to do?  You won't suddenly take out a space suit, right?  If so, it could explain the unreasonable phenomena they had seen before.

    Without waiting for a long time, Cang Yu walked up to Han Yu holding an old iron box and opened it in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping. Han Yu and Ning Ping were stunned when they saw it. It turned out to be well preserved.  A CD.  Judging from the appearance of the disc, it seems that it can still be used.  But neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping were sure whether it could be used.

    "This is left by our ancestor. He said that if he meets someone who can recognize the clothes he is wearing in the painting as a space suit in the future, he will give this thing to him." Cang Yu slowly said to Han Yu and  Ning Ping explained.

    After hearing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping were sure that Cang Yu's ancestor must be an outsider like themselves. But why didn't he leave here and instead settle here?? Got it.  Maybe this CD will contain what Han Yu and Ning Ping want to know.

    "Do you want to know what's in this CD?" Han Yu asked Cang Yu.

    Cang Yu’s face lit up with joy when he heard this, and he quickly asked: “Can I know?”

    "Of course. But I want to make it clear to you in advance. With what we have on hand now, there is no way to know the contents of this CD. I need to find my companions to help, and I can't guarantee you  Can this CD still be used? If it cannot be used, then we have no way of knowing the contents of this CD."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Cang Yu pondered for a while and said to Han Yu: "I understand, then please let your companions come. This matter has troubled the family for a long time, and now it can finally be done with me.  The truth is revealed in my hands, and I can't miss this opportunity. No matter what the final result is, I can finally put an end to my worries."

    With Cang Yu’s permission, Han Yu and Ning Ping said nothing more.  Originally, Han Yu planned to let the Courage come directly, but Ning Ping reminded Han Yu that the Courage was still in an unusable state. Rather than letting the people in the Courage come over, it would be better for them to go back.

    After asking for Cang Yu’s opinion, Cang Yu heard that he could visit the spaceship that his ancestors once flew. Cang Yu felt very excited and immediately arranged things in the clan and planned to go on the road with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  But before they could leave, the camp's alarm bell rang again.

    "Could it be that Liu Qingmei and the others didn't trust us, so they sent someone to find us?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Cang Yu on the side shook his head, pointed at the black dot in the sky and said to Han Yu: "It's not your companions, but those damn Yingren tribe who came to attack."

    Looking in the direction of Cang Yu's finger, he saw small black dots approaching quickly in the distant sky.  Han Yu asked Cang Yu: "How often do these Ying people come here?"

    "They often come here to hunt because they can fly. Once they are caught, they will be taken back to their nests and eaten. Sorry, I have something to do now. I will tell you more in detail later. Lark. Hurry up.  Take the guests to a safe place for a while." Cang Yu said, reaching out to take the spear handed over by his daughter Bai Ling and telling her.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, ignored Bai Ling's dissuasion, and came to Cang Yu's side together.  When Cang Yu saw this and was about to speak, Han Yu said before him: "Your ancestors are very likely to come from outside the world like us. We will not just watch you suffer misfortune." After saying this, Han Yu said to Ning  Ping said: "I'm going to play with those eagle people first. You are responsible for picking up the leaks."

    "Then you'd better be diligent. I don't like running around." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu smiled slightly, nodded and said, "Okay, let me round it off." After saying that, Han Yu flew into the air and rushed towards the approaching Yingren tribe.

    When I got closer, I realized that these eagle people were really a combination of humans and eagles, with human torsos.  The bird's limbs are topped with a bird's head, and a pair of eagle wings grow on its back.

    The Eagle People obviously did not expect that there would be flying prey among their usual prey.  As kings of the air, they felt their status was being challenged.  They immediately fluttered their wings and pounced towards the hawk who looked different from them.  But Han Yu didn't want to get entangled with these Yingren tribe.  The Eagle Tribe's attack hit Han Yu's target, and he saw Han Yu put his hands together, and a ball of fire appeared between his hands.  The bright and dazzling fireball made the approaching Ying people feel the danger, and they immediately wanted to run away. However, it was too late. Han Yu did not give these Ying people time to escape. Seeing the Ying people turning around,  , Han Yu immediately clapped his hands hard, the fireball was smashed, and the resulting shock wave spread out in all directions with Han Yu as the center.

    The Eagle Tribe is flapping its wings vigorously, but it is still not spreading as fast as the flame shock wave.  In just an instant, Cang Yu and others on the ground saw that the eagle people surrounding Han Yu turned into fireballs one by one, screaming and falling from the sky.  People couldn't help but let out a cheer when they saw that the Yingren tribe that had forced them to defend passively in the past were now so easily eliminated.  Elder Cang Yu was very calm at this time, staring at Han Yu in the sky without blinking, not knowing what he was thinking.  Anyway, judging from his expression, this old guy didn't hold anything back.

    Ning Ping remained calm and just stood there quietly. After Han Yu returned to the ground, he did not tell Han Yu about Cang Yu's abnormality. He just stood silently not far behind Han Yu.  Han Yu was very familiar with this position. When he and Ning Ping communicated with people whose enemies were unknown, they would often stand in front, while Ning Ping was standing where he was now. As long as there was a pair, the two would  You can fight as fast as you can.  Now that Ning Ping stood in this position silently, Han Yu became more vigilant.

    &nbsp; "Thank you for your help this time." Cang Yu said to Han Yu sincerely.  Han Yu was already on alert because of Ning Ping's actions, but he didn't show it on his face.  After hearing Cang Yu's thanks, Han Yu smiled and waved his hand and said: "It's just a little effort. If I have the opportunity, I will take action to eradicate these Ying people who are endangering your survival. Now, shall we continue what we didn't finish just now?"  ?”

    "Okay, okay." Cang Yu quickly agreed.  But this time, besides Cang Yu, there was one more person returning to the Courage with Han Yu and Ning Ping, Cang Yu's daughter, Bai Ling.  According to Cang Yu, Bai Ling is his daughter, and she will have to tell her these things sooner or later.  Neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping had any objections to bringing one more person.

    Because of Han Yu’s actions, people in the camp already regard Han Yu and Ning Ping as gods.  Only Cang Yu understood that Han Yu and Ning Ping were not gods, but for some reason, he did not explain this matter to the people in the camp.  They just joined everyone in calling Han Yu and Ning Ping gods.

    Han Yu had no interest in worrying about whether he was a god or not. On the contrary, Ning Ping looked at Cang Yu meaningfully, but he didn't say much.  The people in the camp knew that the elder Cang Yu and his daughter Bai Ling were going to visit the gods, and they all expressed envy, but they did not dare to say anything more.

    ……

    He took Cang Yu and Bai Ling back to the Courage.  Qiao Yaner, who had been notified through the communicator in advance, was already waiting at the door of the Courage.  As soon as he saw Han Yu, he asked Han Yu for the CD and went back to check it out. As for Cang Yu and Bai Ling who came with them, others were naturally responsible for entertaining them.

    Due to the inexplicable strike of the Spirit, if you want to know the contents of the CD, you can only rely on Qiao Yan'er's ability. Field can't do it. There is no problem in letting that guy research weapons and equipment, but if it has nothing to do with weapons and equipment, then there is no problem at all.  Hope is gone.

    While Qiao Yaner was checking the CD, Han Yu left Cang Yu and Bai Ling, father and daughter, to Ning Ping to take care of them.  And he ran to the infirmary to check on Lin Ke's condition.  As soon as he arrived at the infirmary, he saw that Lin Ke had woken up and was being fed by Lin Wei.  Lin Ke smiled slightly when he saw Han Yu come in.  It's just that Lin Wei seemed a little unhappy with Han Yu's appearance at this time, and said angrily: "Now the patient needs to rest."

    It’s just that Han Yu has no eyesight at all.  Hearing this, he replied: "Oh, I'll just take a look. Don't say anything."  Han Yu didn't care about Lin Wei, who kept rolling her eyes at him, and sat on the bedside, reached out to grab one of Lin Ke's hands, and asked with concern: "How do you feel now? Is there anything else that doesn't feel right in your body?"  ?”

    "Hmmhmm" Lin Wei coughed loudly to remind Han Yu of her existence.  But Han Yu seemed to have just seen her and asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Why haven't you left yet?"

    "" Lin Wei was so angry that she bit her silver teeth secretly and glared at Han Yu fiercely.

    Lin Ke smiled helplessly.  He reached out and gently twisted Han Yu's palm, reminding Han Yu not to bully Lin Wei too much and make himself sad in the middle.

    Han Yu couldn't bear to put Lin Ke in the middle and shouted to Lin Wei: "Hey. Are you going to feed me or not? If not, let me do it."

    "Don't even think about it!" Lin Wei would not leave feeding to Han Yu, so she immediately refused.

    Scooping out a spoonful of rice, she put it to her mouth and blew on it gently. When the temperature was just right, Lin Wei handed it to Lin Ke's mouth and said softly: "Sister, ah~"

    Lin Ke: ""

    Facing Han Yu’s teasing eyes, Lin Ke really couldn’t cooperate with Lin Wei, and opened his mouth to Lin Wei in embarrassment, but before she could speak, the spoon in Lin Wei’s hand was put into Lin Ke’s mouth.

    ……

    The feeding that made Lin Ke feel embarrassed was finally over. Lin Ke wiped his mouth and glanced at Han Yu side by side. He saw the gentleness on Han Yu's face, but those eyes were so annoying!

    "Hmm Han Yu, can you tell me about the current situation?" Lin Ke coughed lightly and planned to change the topic.

    Han Yu smiled after hearing this and followed Lin Ke's topic and replied: "The current situation is quite normal and nothing has gone out of control. But to be honest, if it weren't for you, Lin Ke, who took action at the critical moment, I'm afraid there wouldn't be many of us now.  It’s possible to live.”

    "Okay, don't say thank you. Have you forgotten that we are companions? Let's talk about the current situation. What do we know now?"

    "I know a lot of things. There are human beings like us here. The level of civilization is quite backward and they are still in the stage of primitive society. However, because there once was an outsider like us, there have been some changes here. As for  What it will look like in the end, I don’t know.”

    "A migrant like us?"??Ke asked somewhat unexpectedly.

    "Well, he fell on this planet like us, and then settled down on this planet, stayed with the indigenous people of this planet, and has reproduced several generations of descendants."

    "Then where is the person you were talking about now?" Lin Wei asked aloud.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "He himself has now become a photo for people to admire, but his descendants came with him this time. That person left a CD for descendants, and I have given it to Qiao Yan'er  , see if there is any way to know the contents of that CD."

    "I wonder what that person will leave on the CD?" Lin Wei said curiously.

    "Who knows, I guess it's not a small movie anyway." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    Of course, Lin Wei knew that the so-called small movie refers to that kind of movie, and glared at Han Yu with a slightly red face, while Lin Ke lightly hit Han Yu, blaming Han Yu for being a child.  Talk nonsense in front of you.  Han Yu laughed and said to Lin Wei: "Lin Wei, don't you want to talk to that person's descendants? He and his daughter are outside the Courage now."

    "Hmph! You want to get rid of me and do evil to my sister. There is no way." Lin Wei snorted coldly, seeing through Han Yu's sinister intentions at a glance.  Lin Ke couldn't help but groan, secretly lamenting that his sister Lin Wei, who used to be as pure as a blank sheet of paper, has now been polluted by Han Yu.

    Regarding Lin Ke’s lament, Han Yu held a different opinion. He believed that Lin Wei was not a normal person in the first place. It was pure nonsense to say that he had led Lin Wei astray.  As for Lin Wei, after seeing Lin Ke's good mood after seeing Han Yu, she couldn't help but feel sour in her heart.

    With the persuasion of the girl and her companions, everyone finally stopped preparing to attack Han Yu.  However, everyone is still on high alert for this human being who can fly in the sky.  It's not that I don't believe the girl's guarantee, but I am really uneasy and confused about Han Yu and Ning Ping, who are two people who have different temperaments whether they are dressed or unintentionally showing off.

    With such a big thing happening, as the elder in charge of the clan and the girl’s father, of course he has to show up.  For the strangers Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Elder Cang Yu was not as hostile as others, although he was wary.  But more.  But it seemed like a test.

    Han Yu didn’t understand what Cang Yu wanted to test, but his purpose was to ask the elders here about something.  If it satisfies himself, he doesn't mind looking for some trouble from the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe, as a reward for these people answering his questions.  But the premise is that he can be satisfied. If his attitude cannot satisfy Han Yu, Han Yu will not care about the life and death of these people.  From the current point of view.  Cang Yu's attitude satisfied Han Yu.

    When talking to a stranger you meet for the first time, you basically ask for your name, where you are from, and what you are doing here.  After asking these three questions.  Only then will we get to the point.  This conversation was no exception.  After learning that Han Yu and Ning Ping rescued the hunting team of girls who were attacked by the gopher tribe, everyone's attitude towards Han Yu and Ning Ping obviously improved.  Especially after seeing the seven rescued people, everyone was no longer as resistant as they were just now.

    In order to express his gratitude, the elder Cang Yu invited Han Yu and Ning Ping to talk to him at his home.  Han Yu and Ning Ping, who did not want to be treated like monkeys, also had this intention, so they walked towards Cang Yu's home under the leadership of Cang Yu.  Seeing that the elder had taken the person away, the rest of the people began to do their own things, and no longer paid attention to Han Yu and Ning Ping. In their eyes, work was the first priority.

    As Cang Yu arrived at Cang Yu’s home, the conversations along the way gave Han Yu a general understanding of the place.  First of all, Cang Yu is the leader of this tribe. There is no clan leader, only one elder, and he is elected by everyone.  Cang Yu has been an elder for more than ten years. He usually works like everyone else and only fulfills the responsibilities of an elder when important things happen.  In other words, Cang Yu, the elder, is equivalent to the village chief, but he only has the responsibilities that the village chief needs to bear, but does not have the benefits that the village chief can enjoy.  If you don't work, you will still be hungry. If you dare to use your power for personal gain, you will be disqualified as an elder through election at the first time, and a new elder will be re-elected.

    "Come, come, sit wherever you want. The house is simple and there is nothing to entertain you." Cang Yu greeted Han Yu and Ning Ping with a smile.  However, Han Yu ignored Cang Yu's enthusiasm and kept staring at a painting on the wall.  Ning Ping, who was following behind, was stunned when he saw it, but after he saw the painting Han Yu was looking at, he was also stunned like Han Yu.  The two of them didn't know that when they were staring at the words on the wall, Cang Yu, who had been observing them, showed an expression as if he had finally waited for someone.

    "Elder Cang, who are you for this painting?"Where did you get it?  "Han Yu turned around and asked Cang Yu.

    Hearing this, Cang Yu smiled and replied: "This painting is left by my ancestors, and the people in the painting are my ancestors. You seem to know this painting."

    “I don’t know the person in the painting, but I know the clothes the person in the painting is wearing.”

    Hearing Han Yu’s answer, Cang Yu’s eyes lit up, he stared at Han Yu and asked, “Do you know what this dress is called?”

    "Yes, this is a space suit that astronauts wear when leaving the space capsule. However, this style of space suit is too old, and no one can design it like this anymore."

    "You, you call this kind of clothes a space suit? You, wait a minute." Cang Yu looked a little excited. After saying something to Han Yu, he turned around and ran into the back room.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, wondering what Elder Cang planned to do?  You won't suddenly take out a space suit, right?  If this is the case.  That could explain the unreasonable phenomena they saw before.

    Without waiting for a long time, Cang Yu walked up to Han Yu holding an old iron box and opened it in front of Han Yu and Ning Ping. Han Yu and Ning Ping were stunned when they saw it. It turned out to be well preserved.  A CD.  Judging from the appearance of the disc, it seems that it can still be used.  But neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping were sure whether it could be used.

    "This is left by our ancestor. He said that if he meets someone who can recognize the clothes he is wearing in the painting as a space suit in the future, he will give this thing to him." Cang Yu slowly said to Han Yu and  Ning Ping explained.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were convinced after hearing this.  This Cang Yu's ancestor must have been an outsider like himself, but why he didn't leave here and instead settled here, I don't know.  Maybe this CD will contain what Han Yu and Ning Ping want to know.

    "Do you want to know what's in this CD?" Han Yu asked Cang Yu.

    Cang Yu was happy when he heard this.  He quickly asked: "Can I know?"

    "Of course. But I have to tell you clearly in advance. With what we have on hand now, there is no way to know the contents of this disc. I need to find my companions to help. And I can't guarantee you  Can this CD still be used? If it cannot be used, then we have no way of knowing the contents of this CD."

    After listening to Han Yu's words, Cang Yu pondered for a while and said to Han Yu: "I understand, then please let your companions come. This matter has been bothering the family for a long time. Now I can finally  The truth is revealed in my hands, and I can't miss this opportunity. No matter what the final result is, I can finally put an end to my worries."

    With Cang Yu’s permission, Han Yu and Ning Ping said nothing more.  Originally, Han Yu planned to have the Courage come directly.  However, Ning Ping reminded Han Yu that the Courage was still in an unusable state. Rather than letting the people in the Courage come over, it would be better for them to go back.

    After asking for Cang Yu’s opinion, Cang Yu heard that he could visit the spaceship that his ancestors once flew. Cang Yu felt very excited and immediately arranged things in the clan and planned to go on the road with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  But before they could leave, the camp's alarm bell rang again.

    "Could it be that Liu Qingmei and the others didn't trust us, so they sent people to find us?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    Cang Yu on the side shook his head, pointed at the black dot in the sky and said to Han Yu: "It's not your companions, but those damn Yingren tribe who came to attack."

    Looking in the direction of Cang Yu's finger, he saw small black dots approaching quickly in the distant sky.  Han Yu asked Cang Yu: "How often do these Ying people come here?"

    "They often come here to hunt because they can fly. Once they are caught, they will be taken back to their nests and eaten. Sorry, I have something to do now. I will tell you in detail later. Lark, hurry up.  Take the guests to a safe place for a while." Cang Yu said, reaching out to take the spear handed over by his daughter Bai Ling and telling her.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other, ignored Bai Ling's dissuasion, and came to Cang Yu's side together.  When Cang Yu saw this and was about to speak, Han Yu said first: "Your ancestors are very likely to come from outside the world like us. We will not just watch you suffer misfortune." After saying this, Han Yu said to Ning  Ping said: "I'll go play with those hawk tribe first, and you'll be responsible for picking up the leaks."

    "Then you'd better be diligent, I don't like running around." Ning Ping replied after hearing this.

    Han Yu smiled slightly, nodded and said, "Okay, let me round it off." After saying that, Han Yu flew into the air and rushed towards the approaching Yingren tribe.

    When I got closer, I realized that these eagle people were really a combination of humans and eagles, with a human torso and bird limbs, a bird head on top, and a pair of eagle wings on their backs.

    &nbsp; The Eagle People obviously did not expect that flying prey would appear among their usual prey.  As the kings of the air, they felt that their status had been challenged, and they immediately fluttered their wings and pounced on the eagle man who looked different from them.  But Han Yu didn't want to get entangled with these Yingren tribe.  The Eagle Tribe's attack hit Han Yu's target, and he saw Han Yu put his hands together, and a ball of fire appeared between his hands.  The bright and dazzling fireball made the approaching Ying people feel the danger, and they immediately wanted to run away. However, it was too late. Han Yu did not give these Ying people time to escape. Seeing the Ying people turning around,  .  Han Yu immediately clapped his hands hard, and the fireball was smashed into pieces. The resulting shock wave spread out in all directions with Han Yu as the center.

    The Eagle Tribe is flapping its wings vigorously, but it is still not spreading as fast as the flame shock wave.  In just an instant, Cang Yu and others on the ground saw that the eagle people surrounding Han Yu turned into fireballs one by one, screaming and falling from the sky.  People couldn't help but let out a cheer when they saw that the Yingren tribe that had forced them to defend passively in the past were now so easily eliminated.  Elder Cang Yu was very calm at this time, staring at Han Yu in the sky without blinking, not knowing what he was thinking.  Anyway, judging from his expression, this old guy didn't hold anything back.

    Ning Ping remained calm.  He just stood there quietly. When Han Yu returned to the ground, he didn't tell Han Yu about Cang Yu's abnormality. He just stood silently not far behind Han Yu.  Han Yu was very familiar with this position. When he and Ning Ping communicated with people whose enemies or friends were unknown, he would often stand in front.  And Ningping is standing where he is now, as long as there is a pair.  The two of them can fight at the fastest speed.  Now Ning Ping stood in this position silently.  Han Yu became more vigilant as soon as he cracked.

    "Thank you for your help this time." Cang Yu said to Han Yu sincerely.  Han Yu was already on alert because of Ning Ping's actions, but he didn't show it on his face.  After hearing Cang Yu's thanks, Han Yu smiled and waved his hand and said: "It's just a little effort. If I have the opportunity, I will take action to eradicate these Ying people who are endangering your survival. Now, shall we continue what we didn't finish just now?"  ?”

    "Okay, okay." Cang Yu quickly agreed.  But this time the people who returned to the Courage with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  In addition to Cang Yu, there is another one, Cang Yu’s daughter, Bai Ling.  According to Cang Yu.  Bai Ling is his daughter, and he will have to tell her these things sooner or later.  Neither Han Yu nor Ning Ping had any objections to bringing one more person.

    Because of Han Yu’s actions, people in the camp already regard Han Yu and Ning Ping as gods.  Only Cang Yu understood that Han Yu and Ning Ping were not gods, but for some reason, he did not explain this matter to the people in the camp.  They just joined everyone in calling Han Yu and Ning Ping gods.

    Han Yu had no interest in worrying about whether he was a god or not. On the contrary, Ning Ping looked at Cang Yu meaningfully, but he didn't say much.  The people in the camp knew that the elder Cang Yu and his daughter Bai Ling were going to visit the gods, and they all expressed envy, but they did not dare to say anything more.

    ……

    After taking Cang Yu and Bai Ling back to the Courage, Qiao Yaner, who had been notified through the communicator in advance, was already waiting at the door of the Courage.  As soon as he saw Han Yu, he asked Han Yu for the CD and went back to check it out. As for Cang Yu and Bai Ling who came with them, others were naturally responsible for entertaining them.

    Due to the inexplicable strike of the Spirit, if you want to know the contents of the CD, you can only rely on Qiao Yan'er's ability. Field can't do it. There is no problem in letting that guy research weapons and equipment, but if it has nothing to do with weapons and equipment, then there is no problem at all.  Hope is gone.

    While Qiao Yaner was checking the CD, Han Yu left Cang Yu and Bai Ling to Ning Ping to take care of them, while he ran to the infirmary to check on Lin Ke's condition.  As soon as he arrived at the infirmary, he saw that Lin Ke had woken up and was being fed by Lin Wei.  Lin Ke smiled slightly when he saw Han Yu come in.  It's just that Lin Wei seemed a little unhappy with Han Yu's appearance at this time, and said angrily: "Now the patient needs to rest."

    But Han Yu didn't have any eyesight at all. Hearing this, he replied: "Oh, I'll just take a look and won't say anything." After saying that, Han Yu didn't care about Lin Wei, who kept rolling her eyes at him, and sat on the bedside.  , reached out to grab one of Lin Ke's hands, and asked with a concerned look: "How do you feel now? Is there anything else uncomfortable in your body?"

    "Hmmhmm" Lin Wei coughed loudly to remind Han Yu of her existence.  But Han Yu seemed to have just seen her and asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Why haven't you left yet?"

    "" Lin Wei was so angry that she bit her silver teeth secretly and glared at Han Yu fiercely.

    Lin Ke gave a helpless smile, stretched out his hand and gently twisted Han Yu's palm, reminding Han Yu not to bully Lin Wei too much and make himself sad in the middle.

    Han Yu couldn’t bear to have Lin Ke caught in the middle.?? shouted to Lin Wei: "Hey, are you going to feed me or not? If not, let me come."

    "Don't even think about it!" Lin Wei would not leave feeding to Han Yu, so she immediately refused.

    Scooping out a spoonful of rice, she put it to her mouth and blew on it gently. When the temperature was just right, Lin Wei handed it to Lin Ke's mouth and said softly: "Sister, ah~"

    Lin Ke: ""

    Facing Han Yu’s teasing eyes, Lin Ke really couldn’t cooperate with Lin Wei, and opened his mouth to Lin Wei in embarrassment, but before she could speak, the spoon in Lin Wei’s hand was put into Lin Ke’s mouth.

    ……

    The feeding that made Lin Ke feel embarrassed was finally over. Lin Ke wiped his mouth and glanced at Han Yu side by side. He saw the gentleness on Han Yu's face, but those eyes were so annoying!

    "Hmm Han Yu, can you tell me about the current situation?" Lin Ke coughed lightly and planned to change the topic.

    Han Yu smiled after hearing this and followed Lin Ke's topic and replied: "The current situation is quite normal and nothing has gone out of control. But to be honest, if it weren't for you, Lin Ke, who took action at the critical moment, I'm afraid there wouldn't be many of us now.  It’s possible to live.”

    "Okay, don't say thank you. Have you forgotten that we are companions? Let's talk about the current situation. What do we know now?"

    "I know a lot of things. There are human beings like us here. The level of civilization is quite backward and they are still in the stage of primitive society. However, because there once was an outsider like us, there have been some changes here. As for  What it will look like in the end, I don’t know.”

    "A foreigner like us?" Lin Ke asked in surprise.

    "Well, he fell on this planet like us, and then settled down on this planet, stayed with the indigenous people of this planet, and has reproduced several generations of descendants."

    "Then where is the person you were talking about now?" Lin Wei asked aloud.

    Han Yu heard the words and replied: "He himself has now become a photo for people to admire, but his descendants came with him this time. That person left a CD for descendants, and I have given it to Qiao Yan'er  , see if there is any way to know the contents of that CD."

    "I wonder what that person will leave on the CD?" Lin Wei said curiously.

    "Who knows, I guess it's not a small movie anyway." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    Of course, Lin Wei knew that the so-called small movie refers to that kind of movie, and glared at Han Yu with a slightly red face, while Lin Ke lightly hit Han Yu, blaming Han Yu for being a child.  Talk nonsense in front of you.  Han Yu laughed and said to Lin Wei: "Lin Wei, don't you want to talk to that person's descendants? He and his daughter are outside the Courage now."

    "Hmph! There is no way to get rid of me from doing evil to my sister." Lin Wei snorted coldly, seeing through Han Yu's sinister intentions at a glance.  Lin Ke couldn't help but groan, secretly lamenting that his sister Lin Wei, who used to be as pure as a blank sheet of paper, has now been polluted by Han Yu.

    Regarding Lin Ke’s lament, Han Yu held a different opinion. He believed that Lin Wei was not a normal person in the first place. It was pure nonsense to say that he had led Lin Wei astray.  As for Lin Wei, after seeing Lin Ke's good mood after seeing Han Yu, she couldn't help but feel sour in her heart.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 943 Naga

    Poison Dragon Valley is filled with poisonous fog, so it is naturally impossible to camp nearby. In addition, it is still early and there will be a long time before dark. With this time to prepare, Han Yu and others can find a suitable place to camp.

    If you want to camp in the forest, the best place is in the trees.  Although there is no guarantee of complete safety in the trees, it is at least much safer than on the ground.  It's just that the trees near the Poison Dragon Valley are really not suitable for people. They are simply the nests of various poisonous insects. As soon as Han Yu and the other three approached, they saw the poisonous insects swarming up in a dense mass of darkness.  Thanks to the quick escape of Han Yu and the others, otherwise they would probably end up failing to succeed.  But if you can’t spend the night in a tree, you’ll have to stay on the ground.

    The three of them chose an open space near the water source. With Han Yu there, they didn't have to worry about the source of the fire. Han Yu and the other two split up and started collecting combustibles around them. In just a short while, they had enough dry firewood to burn for a night.  All collected.  The three of them discussed it and decided that the three of them would take turns to keep watch, with Wu Meng, the old man, keeping watch first. Each of them would keep watch for three hours, and the night passed quickly.

    After deciding on the evening shift, Han Yu and others began to prepare dinner.  In fact, everyone has brought dry food with them, but unless it is absolutely necessary, they usually won't use it.  Since it was close to the river, Han Yu wanted to see if there were any fish in the river. If there were, it would be easy, just catch a few fish and grill them.

    Good luck!  I did see a few fish slowly flowing past Han Yu's eyes in the clear river water.  Han Yu rolled up his trouser legs, walked carefully into the water, bent down slightly, put his hand into the water, and kept his posture motionless.  Ning Ping frowned slightly when he saw this, while Wu Meng was very interested.

    It’s like being integrated into the river water.  The fish in the water were not aware of the danger at all and were still swimming freely in the water.  It wasn't until Han Yu's hands reached into the water that he saw Han Yu suddenly made a move and grabbed the fish that swam past his palm.  Each hand grabbed one.

    "Hey! Ningping, look, I caught the fish." Han Yu happily raised the struggling fish in his hand and shouted to Ningping who was on the shore.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu disapprovingly and said, "When will you be able to catch enough fish for you to eat? Come up and look at mine next."

    "How do you plan to catch it?" Han Yu asked as he landed.

    "Stay on the shore and watch carefully." Ning Ping said, looked around, raised his leg and kicked a nearby piece of wood into the river, and then picked up a long and thin stick.  He jumped into the river and stepped on the logs floating in the river.  Ning Ping was seen slapping the river surface with wooden sticks with both hands. After a while, the fish in the river seemed to be attracted and surfaced one after another.  That's the time.  Ning Ping struck like lightning, hitting those stupid fish who didn't know the truth with wooden sticks towards the shore.  Han Yu, who was waiting on the shore, saw this and quickly grabbed it and reached out to catch it.  Once you catch it, throw it in one place.

    "That's enough. That's enough. Ning Ping, please come back, there's enough for us to eat." Seeing that there were more than a dozen fish, Han Yu quickly shouted to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping didn't insist and jumped back to the shore.

    "Amazing." Han Yu praised Ning Ping, giving a thumbs up.  Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this.  He replied: "Stop talking about it and start cleaning these fish quickly."

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed. Just as he was about to clean up the fish that would be eaten for dinner tonight, he heard a bear roar coming from the woods.  Immediately afterwards, a huge black bear rushed out with a thunderous roar, targeting Han Yu and Ning Ping's harvest this time.  When Han Yu saw it, of course he refused to let the black bear eat the ready-made food, so he immediately faced it head-on.

    When the black bear saw a human, he didn't run away after seeing him. Instead, he faced him head-on. He couldn't help but became furious. He stood up and raised his right palm towards Han Yu.

    "Aren't you worried?" Wu Meng curiously asked Ning Ping, who didn't take the black bear seriously.

    “I think you should be more worried about that black bear.” Ning Ping replied casually, but he kept cleaning the fish with his hands.  Seeing Ning Ping's skillful movements, Wu Meng couldn't help but feel a little dazed, and asked tentatively: "I remember you seem to be a prince, right?"

    "What's wrong with the prince? The prince also needs to eat and sleep, so what's the fuss about?"

    Wu Meng was stunned by Ning Ping's words, but then he laughed at himself, did not continue to discuss this issue with Ning Ping, and turned his attention back to Han Yu.  Indeed, as Ning Ping said, it is better to worry about the black bear than to worry about Han Yu.  I saw Han Yu beat the black bear until it was dizzy and couldn't find the north. Although he roared repeatedly, he couldn't touch the corner of Han Yu's clothes at all. Thanks to the fact that the bear was a black bear, even if he was beaten by Han Yu, his nose would be bruised and his face would be swollen.  Can't tell.

    Just when Wu Meng was watching with great interest, the black bear finally couldn't hold on anymore, let out a howl, turned around and wanted to escape, butIf you want to escape at this time, it depends on whether Han Yu intends to let this guy escape.  Han Yu hugged the black bear's back, threw him hard from the waist, and directly planted the black bear head first on the ground.  For a moment, the black bear's limbs moved wildly, struggling to pull its head out of the ground.

    "Han Yu, stop playing around, come here and help me, I need you to grill the fish." Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu.

    "Coming." Han Yu agreed, turned around and walked towards Ningping.  At this time, the black bear finally pulled its head out of the soil.  As soon as he saw Han Yu's back turned to him, he immediately roared, raised his bear paw and rushed to slap Han Yu on the back of the head.  To the black bear's dismay, Han Yu caught the bear's paw, then held it tightly and began to pull the black bear around in circles.

    The black bear let out a shrill scream, but it did not arouse Han Yu's sympathy at all.  After turning around for eighteen times, Han Yu let go and the black bear flew out with a "swish". It is not known where it landed exactly, but it is estimated that it will not come back for a while.

    Han Yu clapped his hands, walked to Ning Ping and sat down. He picked up the fish that had been skewered with branches and threw it to Wu Meng. He said, "Hey, do it yourself. You will have enough food and clothing. If you want the seasoning, come and get it yourself."

    Wu Meng reached out and took it. It had been a long time since he had experienced making food by himself.  Ever since he became a divine general, it seems that someone has been responsible for his food, clothing, housing, and transportation, while he has been doing other things.  Walking to sit diagonally opposite Han Yu, Wu Meng followed Han Yu's example and stretched the branch with the fish on it to the fire and started grilling it.

    The three people were sitting around the fire in a "pin" shape.  It will take a while for the grilled fish to be cooked.  Taking advantage of this time, Wu Meng started chatting with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  If the identities of both parties were not concerned, Han Yu would not mind talking to Wu Meng more.  When Han Yu thought about it, even if Wu Mengmeng wanted to recruit him, he could choose to refuse.  As the saying goes, it's a long night, and listening to him talk can pass the time.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, had nothing to say to Wu Meng. When Wu Meng saw this, he didn't force it and just focused his words on Han Yu.

    Wu Meng was very clear about his status in the minds of Han Yu and Ning Ping, so he never mentioned anything related to what he had done.  Just recalling all the weird things I encountered when I was young.  The kind of adventure story Wu Meng told was just right for Han Yu's taste. Han Yu listened attentively, while Ning Ping looked distracted even though he was still staring at the grilled fish.  It was obvious that he was also attracted by the story Wu Meng told.

    The universe is indeed full of wonders. What Wu Meng experienced when he was young was a mystery to Han Yu and Ning Ping.  It's really unheard of.  But it was precisely because they had never heard of it that Han Yu and Ning Ping were fascinated by it.  Wu Meng was secretly proud when he saw this, but when he saw the shadow appearing next to Han Yu, the expression on his face couldn't help but change.

    Wu Meng was sitting facing the river, while Han Yu and Ning Ping were facing the river diagonally, as long as they didn't look back.  It is difficult to detect what is going on in the river.  In addition, they were attracted by Wu Meng's story, so neither of them noticed anything unusual in the river.  However, after seeing Wu Meng's expression change, Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately noticed something unusual behind them, with flames sprouting from their bodies.  The other one quickly picked up the Qingyun Sword placed aside and assumed a vigilant posture.

    Because Han Yu and Ning Ping reacted so quickly, the guys who were preparing for a sneak attack were stunned.  By the light of the fire, Han Yu and Ning Ping could clearly see the appearance of the sneak attacker.  This girl is not a human being!  Coming from the river, could this guy be the Naga tribe that Cang Yu mentioned that lives in the water all year round?

    "Humans, you dare to eat fish, you should die!" Seeing that he was discovered, the sneak attacker was not embarrassed at all by being caught. He roared at Han Yu, raised the fork in his hand and stabbed Han Yu.

    Han Yu reached out and grabbed the stabbed fork. It was neither iron nor steel, but looked like a plant.  However, this plant is very hard. When Han Yu bent it hard, it didn't move at all.

    Seeing that Han Yu had grabbed his fork, the sneak attacker couldn't help but became furious. He stretched out his hand to withdraw his fork, but no matter how hard he tried, the fork in the hand of the human in front of him could not be withdrawn.

    "Is this a Naga?" Wu Meng looked at the sneak attacker with bulging veins on his arms and asked Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and replied: "That's right. I have already seen the Yingren tribe, Kuishan tribe and Gopher tribe. This guy kills without saying a word as soon as he comes up. He should be the Naga tribe who can't deal with primitive humans."

    "What do you plan to do with them?" Wu Meng asked aloud.

    "After all the evil is done, since they have chosen to be enemies of humans, for the sake of that outsider, I plan to wipe out those three tribes before leaving to expand the living space for primitive humans."

    "You are quite cruel."

    &nbsp; "Hehe That's how things are in this world. Either you kill someone, or someone kills you. It's better to kill someone than to be killed. What's more, I'm a human being, so of course I have to speak on the side of humans. If you can't stand it, you can  Side with Naga, but then you won’t be human anymore.”

    Wu Meng heard Han Yu's teasing and said angrily: "Impolite brat, did I say anything against your decision?"

    After listening to the conversation between Han Yu and Wu Meng, the sneak attacker couldn't help but shouted angrily: "My Naga has a hundred thousand warriors. If you have the guts, just try it."

    Hearing this, Han Yu said disdainfully: "Hey, if the one hundred thousand warriors you mentioned are of your level, then I really am not afraid. In my eyes, the one hundred thousand warriors of the Naga tribe are just one hundred thousand seafood."

    Although she didn’t know what seafood meant, seeing the other party’s disdainful look, Naga also knew that it was not a good word.  I really wanted to give the other person a good look, but my skills were inferior, and my face suddenly turned dark and purple.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and suddenly let go of his hand. As a result, Naga, who was exerting all his strength, didn't take precautions and immediately fell to the ground on his back.

    "You, you bastard!" Naga, who had suffered a big loss, stood up with the fork in his hand and yelled at Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't pay attention at all and waved away an annoying fly.  "Let's go, you are no match for me. Go back and find a Naga who you think is stronger than me. By the way, find the elders of your clan and tell them that it is about the life and death of your Naga clan."

    Naga was determined to continue attacking Han Yu, but when she thought that she was not strong enough and was probably just a dish, she could only stomp her feet bitterly, turned around and swam back into the river.

    After Naga left, Wu Meng looked at Han Yu meaningfully and asked, "You seem to have regretted it."

    Hearing this, Han Yu did not hide his thoughts. He nodded and replied: "Well. God is good at saving lives. Killing them without giving them a chance doesn't seem to be a good thing."

    "Give them a chance?"

    "Well. Give them a chance to coexist peacefully with humans. If they are unwilling, then you can't blame me for being cruel. I will also look for opportunities to talk to the Eagle Clan or the Gopher Clan later."

    After listening to Han Yu’s words.  Wu Meng shook his head and said: "I am not optimistic about your decision. I guess no one from the three tribes will accept your favor."

    "Are you so sure?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "The more powerful a person feels, the more unwilling he is to give in easily. Just watch. The Naga who left just now will definitely find a large number of Nagas to come back to make trouble."

    "Come on, come on. Anyway, the chance to live has been given to them. If they don't cherish it, then I can take action with a clear conscience."

    "I think this is the main reason why you plan to give them a chance."

    "Haha you know a little too much." Han Yu said to Wu Meng with a smile.

    In fact, just as Wu Meng said, after Han Yu and the other three ate the grilled fish, the Nagas who left earlier really came back with a bunch of Nagas looking for a place.  But Han Yu didn't show the slightest fear.

    "That's him!" The Naga who left earlier pointed at Han Yu and shouted to the Nagas behind him.  These Nagas are much stronger and more powerful than the Nagas that left before.

    The upper body is a human body, but the lower body is a fish tail.  Whether moving forward or backward, they all rely on swinging their tails.  It's a pity that the Nagas who came here are all men. I heard from Cang Yu that the female Nagas are very beautiful. Although they have the same shape as the male Nagas, they look much weaker, and their faces are not like those of the male Nagas.  The disgusting person does not have a big fish head, but looks similar to a human woman. The only difference is the color of the hair and the ears.

    "Are you the human who speaks arrogantly?" the leading naga asked Han Yu in a rough voice.  Judging from the guy's size, his arms were as thick as Han Yu's thighs, but Han Yu didn't care at all.  Thick arms are useless!  For Han Yu, the Nagas in front of him were just a little stronger and did not pose any threat at all.  Even if he doesn't take action, Ning Ping alone is not something that these Nagas can handle.

    "What? Do you dare to say that you dare not admit it?" Seeing that Han Yu ignored him, Naga couldn't help but increase his tone when asking, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.

    Of course Han Yu saw a trace of contempt, but he didn't get angry at all.  Thinking about it, with Han Yu's ability, he can easily deal with these Nagas in front of him, so is it necessary to be angry because of the words of these Nagas?  The answer is not necessary.  But Han Yu would not let these Nagas talk nonsense because of this.  Since I had told Wu Meng before that I would give the Naga tribe a chance, I would definitely give it to them.

    Just meet Han YuWithout any preparation, his figure flashed and he was already in front of the Naga who asked the question.  Seeing Han Yu approaching, Naga who asked questions was immediately shocked.  Han Yu's speed was so fast that he didn't even see how the other party came over.  However, the Naga who asked the question did not hesitate at all. When he saw Han Yu approaching, he immediately raised the fork in his hand and tried to stab him.  But before he could thrust out the fork in his hand, Han Yu ducked and ran into his arms. Without making a move, he just pushed Naga out with his shoulder.

    Naga immediately felt as if his body had been hit by a boulder, and he flew back uncontrollably.  The few Nagas standing behind him were immediately unlucky, and several Nagas turned into rolling gourds.  Naga, who was not affected, immediately shouted when he saw this, raised the fork in his hand and rushed towards Han Yu.  But before they could get close to Han Yu, they saw Ning Ping appearing in front of Han Yu. With a flash of sword light in his hand, several forks were cut into several pieces.

    These Nagas were really desperate. Seeing that they had no weapons, they threw away their weapons and raised their fists to start a hand-to-hand fight with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  As for the old man Wu Meng, Naga didn't seem to intend to embarrass him.  It is precisely because of this.  Han Yu and Ning Ping were merciful and did not take the lives of those Nagas directly. They just beat these Nagas until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, and then they were piled together like dead fish.

    ……

    "Did you see that? This is what you will get if you go against us. Let you go back and tell you that words will work. If you want the lives of these Nagas, come and see me quickly. If no one comes by the time dawn comes, then I won't  Would you mind trying Naga BBQ?" Han Yu said to the Naga he met for the first time with a smile.

    Naga did not dare to have the slightest doubt about Han Yu's words, and dived into the river again in despair.

    Poisonous Dragon Valley is filled with poisonous fog, so naturally you cannot camp nearby.  In addition, it was still early and it would be a long time before dark. With this time to prepare, Han Yu and others could find a suitable place to camp.

    If you want to camp in the forest, the best place is in the trees.  Although there is no guarantee of complete safety in the trees.  But at least it's much safer than on the ground.  It's just that the trees near the Poison Dragon Valley are really not suitable for treating people. They are simply the nests of various poisonous insects.  Han Yu and the others had just approached.  I saw those poisonous insects swarming up, and the whole area was covered with darkness.  Thanks to the quick escape of Han Yu and the others, otherwise they would probably end up failing to succeed.  But if you can’t spend the night in a tree, you’ll have to stay on the ground.

    The three of them chose an open space near a water source. With Han Yu there, they didn't have to worry about fire sources.  Han Yu and the three of them worked separately and began to collect combustible objects around them. In a short time, enough dry firewood to burn for a night was collected.  The three of them discussed it.  It was decided that the three of them would take turns to watch the night, with the old man Wu Meng keeping watch first. Each person would watch for three hours, and the night passed quickly.

    After deciding on the evening shift, Han Yu and others began to prepare dinner.  In fact, everyone has brought dry food with them, but unless it is absolutely necessary, they usually won't use it.  Since it was close to the river, Han Yu wanted to see if there were any fish in the river. If there were, it would be easy, just catch a few fish and grill them.

    Good luck!  I did see a few fish slowly flowing past Han Yu's eyes in the clear river water.  Han Yu rolled up his trouser legs, walked carefully into the water, bent down slightly, put his hand into the water, and kept his posture motionless.  Ning Ping frowned slightly when he saw this, while Wu Meng was very interested.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? melted into one, The fish in the water are not aware of the danger at all, and they are still swimming freely in the water.  It wasn't until Han Yu's hands reached into the water that he saw Han Yu suddenly made a move and grabbed the fish that swam past his palm.  Each hand grabbed one.

    "Hey! Ningping, look, I caught the fish." Han Yu happily raised the struggling fish in his hand and shouted to Ningping who was on the shore.

    Ning Ping rolled his eyes at Han Yu disapprovingly and said, "When will you be able to catch enough fish for you to eat? Come up and look at mine next."

    "How do you plan to catch it?" Han Yu asked as he landed.

    "Stay on the shore and watch carefully." Ning Ping said, looked around, raised his leg and kicked a nearby log into the river, then picked up a long and thin stick and jumped into the river.  He entered the river and stepped on a piece of wood floating in the river.  Ning Ping was seen slapping the river surface with wooden sticks with both hands. After a while, the fish in the river seemed to be attracted and surfaced one after another.  It was at this time that Ning Ping struck like lightning, beating the stupid fish who didn't know the truth to the shore with wooden sticks.  Han Yu, who was waiting on the shore, saw this and quickly grabbed it and reached out to catch it. After catching it, he threw it in one place.

    "That's enough, that's enough. Ning Ping, please come back. It's enough for us to eat." Seeing that there were more than a dozen fish, Han Yu quickly shouted to Ning Ping.  Ningpingye??Persistence, jumped, and jumped back to the shore.

    "Amazing." Han Yu praised Ning Ping, giving a thumbs up.  Ning Ping rolled his eyes when he heard this and replied: "Stop talking about it and start cleaning these fish quickly."

    "Oh." Han Yu agreed. Just as he was about to clean up the fish that would be eaten for dinner tonight, he heard a bear roar from the woods, and then he saw a huge black bear roaring out like thunder.  , the goal is exactly what Han Yu and Ning Ping achieved this time.  When Han Yu saw it, of course he refused to let the black bear eat the ready-made food, so he immediately faced it head-on.

    When the black bear saw a human, he didn't run away after seeing him. Instead, he faced him head-on. He couldn't help but became furious. He stood up and raised his right palm towards Han Yu.

    "Aren't you worried?" Wu Meng curiously asked Ning Ping, who didn't take the black bear seriously.

    “I think you should be more worried about that black bear.” Ning Ping replied casually, but he kept cleaning the fish with his hands.  Looking at Ning Ping's skillful movements.  Wu Meng couldn't help but feel a little dazed, and asked tentatively: "I remember you seem to be the prince of a king, right?"

    "What's wrong with the prince? The prince also needs to eat and sleep, so what's the fuss about?"

    Wu Meng was stunned by Ning Ping's words, but then he laughed at himself, did not continue to discuss this issue with Ning Ping, and turned his attention back to Han Yu.  Indeed, as Ning Ping said, it is better to worry about the black bear than to worry about Han Yu.  I saw Han Yu beat the black bear until it was dizzy and couldn't find the north, even though it roared again and again.  But he couldn't touch the corner of Han Yu's clothes at all. Thanks to the fact that the bear was a black bear, even if Han Yu was beaten to a bruised nose and face, he wouldn't be able to tell.

    Just when Wu Meng was watching with great interest, the black bear finally couldn't hold on any longer and let out a howl.  He turned around and wanted to run away, but he wanted to run away at this time.  That also depends on whether Han Yu intends to let this guy escape.  Then Han Yu hugged the black bear's back.  He threw the black bear head-first into the ground with a forceful throw from his waist.  For a moment, the black bear's limbs moved wildly, struggling to pull its head out of the ground.

    "Han Yu, stop playing around, come here and help me, I need you to grill the fish." Ning Ping shouted to Han Yu.

    "Coming." Han Yu agreed.  Turn around and walk towards Ningping.  At this time, the black bear finally pulled its head out of the soil.  As soon as he saw Han Yu's back turned to him, he immediately roared, raised his bear paw and rushed to slap Han Yu on the back of the head.  Just to the dismay of Black Bear.  Han Yu caught the bear's paw it slapped, then tightened his grip and began to pull the black bear around in circles.

    The black bear let out a shrill scream, but it did not arouse Han Yu's sympathy at all.  After turning around for eighteen times, Han Yu let go and the black bear flew out with a "swish". It is not known where it landed exactly, but it is estimated that it will not come back for a while.

    Han Yu clapped his hands, walked to Ning Ping and sat down. He picked up the fish that had been skewered with branches and threw it to Wu Meng. He said, "Hey, do it yourself. You will have enough food and clothing. If you want the seasoning, come and get it yourself."

    Wu Meng reached out and took it. It had been a long time since he had experienced making food by himself.  Ever since he became a divine general, it seems that someone has been responsible for his food, clothing, housing, and transportation, while he has been doing other things.  Walking to sit diagonally opposite Han Yu, Wu Meng followed Han Yu's example and stretched the branch with the fish on it to the fire and started grilling it.

    The three people were sitting around the fire in a "pin" shape.  It would take some time for the grilled fish to be cooked. Taking advantage of this time, Wu Meng chatted with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  If the identities of both parties were not concerned, Han Yu would not mind talking to Wu Meng more.  When Han Yu thought about it, even if Wu Mengmeng wanted to recruit him, he could choose to refuse.  As the saying goes, it's a long night, and listening to him talk can pass the time.  Ning Ping, on the other hand, had nothing to say to Wu Meng. When Wu Meng saw this, he didn't force it and just focused his words on Han Yu.

    Wu Meng is very clear about his identity in the minds of Han Yu and Ning Ping, so he never mentions anything related to what he has done, but only recalls all kinds of weird things he encountered when he was young.  The kind of adventure story Wu Meng told was just right for Han Yu's taste. Han Yu listened attentively. Although Ning Ping was still staring at the grilled fish, looking at his absent-minded look, it was obvious that he was also attracted by Wu.  I was attracted by the story the dream told.

    The universe is indeed full of magic. What Wu Meng experienced when he was young was really unheard of for Han Yu and Ning Ping, but it was precisely because they were unheard of that Han Yu and Ning Ping were fascinated by it.  Wu Meng was secretly proud when he saw this, but when he saw the shadow appearing next to Han Yu, the expression on his face couldn't help but change.

    Wu Meng was sitting facing the river, while Han Yu and Ning Ping were facing the river diagonally. As long as they didn't look back, it would be difficult to notice what was going on in the river.  In addition, they were attracted by Wu Meng's story, and neither of them noticed anything unusual in the river.?However, after seeing Wu Meng's expression change, Han Yu and Ning Ping immediately noticed something unusual behind them. One was covered in flames, and the other quickly picked up the Qingyun Sword put aside and put on alert.  posture.

    Because Han Yu and Ning Ping reacted so quickly, the guys who were preparing for a sneak attack were stunned.  By the light of the fire, Han Yu and Ning Ping could clearly see the appearance of the sneak attacker.  This girl is not a human being!  Coming from the river, could this guy be the Naga tribe that Cang Yu mentioned that lives in the water all year round?

    "Humans, you dare to eat fish, you should die!" Seeing that the attacker was discovered, he was not embarrassed at all by being caught, and roared at Han Yu.  He raised the fork in his hand and stabbed Han Yu.

    Han Yu reached out and grabbed the stabbed fork. It was neither iron nor steel, but looked like a plant.  However, this plant is very hard. When Han Yu bent it hard, it didn't move at all.

    Seeing that Han Yu had grabbed his fork, the sneak attacker couldn't help but became furious. He stretched out his hand to withdraw his fork, but no matter how hard he tried, the fork in the hand of the human in front of him could not be withdrawn.

    "Is this Naga?" Wu Meng looked at the sneak attacker with bulging veins on his arms.  asked Han Yudao.

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this and replied: "That's right. I have already seen the Yingren tribe, Kuishan tribe and Gopher tribe. This guy kills without saying a word as soon as he comes up. He should be the Naga tribe who can't deal with primitive humans."

    "What do you plan to do with them?" Wu Meng asked aloud.

    "After all the evil has been done, since they have chosen to be enemies of humans. For the sake of that outsider, I plan to wipe out those three tribes before leaving. This will expand the living space for primitive humans."

    "You are quite cruel."

    "Hehe That's how things are in this world. Either you kill someone or someone kills you. It's better to kill someone than to be killed. What's more, I'm a human being, so of course I have to speak on the side of humans. If you can't stand it, you can stand  Go to Naga, but then you won’t be human anymore.”

    Wu Meng heard Han Yu's teasing.  He said angrily: "Impolite brat, did I say anything against your decision?"

    After listening to the conversation between Han Yu and Wu Meng, the sneak attacker couldn't help but shouted angrily: "My Naga has a hundred thousand warriors. If you have the guts, just try it."

    Hearing this, Han Yu said disdainfully: "Hey. If the one hundred thousand warriors you mentioned are all of your level, then I really am not afraid. In my eyes, the one hundred thousand warriors of the Naga tribe are just one hundred thousand seafood."

    Although she didn’t know what seafood meant, seeing the other party’s disdainful look, Naga also knew that it was not a good word.  I really wanted to give the other person a good look, but my skills were inferior, and my face suddenly turned dark and purple.

    Seeing this, Han Yu shook his head and suddenly let go of his hand. As a result, Naga, who was exerting all his strength, didn't take precautions and immediately fell to the ground on his back.

    "You, you bastard!" Naga, who had suffered a big loss, stood up with the fork in his hand and yelled at Han Yu.  Han Yu didn't care at all. He waved his hand and chased away an annoying fly. "Let's go. You are no match for me. Go back and find a Naga who you think is better than me. By the way, find the elders of your clan."  Come on, tell me it’s about the life and death of your Naga clan.”

    Naga was determined to continue attacking Han Yu, but when she thought that she was not strong enough and was probably just a dish, she could only stomp her feet bitterly, turned around and swam back into the river.

    After Naga left, Wu Meng looked at Han Yu meaningfully and asked, "You seem to have regretted it."

    Hearing this, Han Yu did not hide his thoughts. He nodded and replied: "Well, God has a good nature. Killing them without giving them a chance does not seem to be a good thing."

    "Give them a chance?"

    "Well. Give them a chance to coexist peacefully with humans. If they are unwilling, then you can't blame me for being cruel. I will also look for opportunities to talk to the Eagle Clan or the Gopher Clan later."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Wu Meng shook his head and said, "I'm not optimistic about your decision. I guess no one from the three tribes will accept your favor."

    "Are you so sure?" Han Yu asked with a smile.

    "The more powerful a person feels, the more unwilling he is to give in easily. You see, the Naga who left just now will definitely find a large number of Nagas to come back to make trouble."

    "Come on, come on. Anyway, the chance to live has been given to them. If they don't cherish it, then I can take action with a clear conscience."

    "I think this is the main reason why you plan to give them a chance."

    "Haha you know a little too much." Han Yu said to Wu Meng with a smile.

    In fact, it is just as Wu Meng said.?, after Han Yu and the three of them ate the grilled fish, the Naga who had left earlier really came back with a bunch of Nagas to find a place, but Han Yu didn't show the slightest fear.

    "That's him!" The Naga who left earlier pointed at Han Yu and shouted to the Nagas behind him.  These Nagas are much stronger and more powerful than the Nagas that left before.

    The upper body is a human body, but the lower body is a fish tail. Whether it is moving forward or backward, it relies on swinging the tail.  It's a pity that the Nagas who came here are all men. I heard from Cang Yu that the female Nagas are very beautiful. Although they have the same shape as the male Nagas, they look much weaker, and their faces are not like those of the male Nagas.  The disgusting person does not have a big fish head, but looks similar to a human woman. The only difference is the color of the hair and the ears.

    "Are you the human who speaks arrogantly?" the leading naga asked Han Yu in a rough voice.  Judging from the guy's size, his arms were as thick as Han Yu's thighs, but Han Yu didn't care at all.  Thick arms are useless!  For Han Yu, the Nagas in front of him were just a little stronger and did not pose any threat at all.  Even if he doesn't take action, Ning Ping alone is not something that these Nagas can handle.

    "What? Do you dare to say that you dare not admit it?" Seeing that Han Yu ignored him, Naga couldn't help but increase his tone when asking, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.

    Of course Han Yu saw a trace of contempt, but he didn't get angry at all.  Thinking about it, with Han Yu's ability, he can easily deal with these Nagas in front of him, so is it necessary to be angry because of the words of these Nagas?  The answer is not necessary.  But Han Yu would not let these Nagas talk nonsense because of this.  Since I had told Wu Meng before that I would give the Naga tribe a chance, I would definitely give it to them.

    Seeing that Han Yu had not made any preparations, his figure flashed and he was already in front of the Naga who asked the question.  Seeing Han Yu approaching, Naga who asked questions was immediately shocked.  Han Yu's speed was so fast that he didn't even see how the other party came over.  However, the Naga who asked the question did not hesitate at all. When he saw Han Yu approaching, he immediately raised the fork in his hand and tried to stab him.  But before he could thrust out the fork in his hand, Han Yu ducked and ran into his arms. Without making a move, he just pushed Naga out with his shoulder.

    Naga immediately felt as if his body had been hit by a boulder, and he flew back uncontrollably.  The few Nagas standing behind him were immediately unlucky, and several Nagas turned into rolling gourds.  Naga, who was not affected, immediately shouted when he saw this, raised the fork in his hand and rushed towards Han Yu.  But before they could get close to Han Yu, they saw Ning Ping appearing in front of Han Yu. With a flash of sword light in his hand, several forks were cut into several pieces.

    These Nagas were really desperate. Seeing that they had no weapons, they threw away their weapons and raised their fists to start a hand-to-hand fight with Han Yu and Ning Ping.  As for the old man Wu Meng, Naga didn't seem to intend to embarrass him.  It was precisely because of this that Han Yu and Ning Ping were merciful and did not take the lives of those Nagas directly. They just beat these Nagas until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, and then they were piled together like a pile of dead fish.

    ……

    "Did you see that? This is what you will get if you go against us. Let you go back and tell you that words will work. If you want the lives of these Nagas, come and see me quickly. If no one comes by the time dawn comes, then I won't  Would you mind trying Naga BBQ?" Han Yu said to the Naga he met for the first time with a smile.

    Naga did not dare to have the slightest doubt about Han Yu's words, and dived into the river again in despair.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 944 Poison Dragon Valley

    Just as Cang Yu's ancestor said, at noon, the purple smoke shrouding the Poison Dragon Valley did dissipate on time, revealing the true face of the Poison Dragon Valley.  Han Yu, who was preparing to enter the valley alone, stopped in the air and looked down. Looking at the topography of the Poison Dragon Valley, he couldn't help but admire Cang Yu's ancestor who really knew how to name.  The terrain in the Poison Dragon Valley looks like a winding dragon when viewed from the air, but this dragon does not intend to go to the sky, but to enter the earth.  The entire Poison Dragon Valley has a spiral landform. There is a black hole in the center of the valley, and a row of caves are lined up in parallel on the surrounding mountain walls. The poisonous purple mist is emitted from those caves.

    Because he can fly, Han Yu does not need to enter the Poison Dragon Valley from the ground like Cang Yu's ancestors did. He can directly airborne, which saves a lot of time.  In Han Yu's eyes, only the black hole in the center of the Poison Dragon Valley was the weirdest. Since he wanted to investigate the Poison Dragon Valley, he naturally had to go to that dark hole.

    But what Han Yu didn’t expect was that just as he was lowering his height and preparing to land directly near the hole, he suddenly felt dizzy and his body fell straight down uncontrollably.  Han Yu couldn't help being shocked. He didn't know what was going on. He suddenly felt dizzy and couldn't even control his body.  After finally regaining his balance, he discovered that he had unknowingly arrived at the Poison Dragon Valley, but he did not land at the place he had originally planned.

    The experience in the air just now made Han Yu frown. The unknown always makes people feel uneasy.  Han Yu is not afraid of strong enemies appearing in front of him, but he feels helpless against invisible opponents.  Han Yu had never experienced such an uncontrollable feeling in his body, but Han Yu could conclude that it was definitely not an accident.  It must be that he was attacked by an unknown source. In other words, the source of interference hiding in the Poison Dragon Valley has noticed the arrival of his uninvited guest.

    But after thinking about it, we still need to investigate.  Han Yu tried to fly into the air again. As he approached the top of the mountain walls around the Poison Dragon Valley, the uncomfortable feeling came over him again.  After being prepared, Han Yu immediately lowered his height, and the discomfort immediately diminished. As Han Yu's height continued to decrease, the discomfort also continued to decrease until Han Yu's feet landed on the ground.  The discomfort disappeared immediately.

    "Are you telling yourself that you have to walk?" Han Yu said to himself.

    Ning Ping and Wu Meng have been driven back by Han Yu. The reason is to prepare for a sudden attack by the three tribes that are not dealing with primitive humans.  Although Wu Meng expressed strong opposition to Han Yu's decision, Han Yu didn't care whether Wu Meng would object.  Under the escort of Ning Ping, Wu Meng was forcibly taken back to the Courage, leaving only Han Yu to continue investigating the Poison Dragon Valley.

    Since you can't fly.  Then just walk with your feet.  Han Yu was thinking very broadly. He just took a look at the distance between himself and the cave from the air.  It's not too far.  As long as you walk in a straight line, you can reach it before the purple mist appears again.  Having made up his mind, Han Yu stood on the spot, clasped his hands and pointed in the direction of the hole, and pushed forward with a big fireball, sweeping away all the obstacles blocking the way.

    ……

    He glanced at his masterpiece with satisfaction.  Han Yu stepped onto the road that was still burning with flames.  You can see a lot of gravel along the way, and they all look like they were caused by a single blow.  Han Yu didn't feel any guilt at all for ruining the story about the spiral landform of Poison Dragon Valley.  Now that it has been confirmed that there are indeed dangerous creatures in the Poison Dragon Valley, we cannot follow that guy's ideas.  Otherwise, we will be led by the nose.  They all had to go to the cave anyway, so Han Yu felt that his method was very straightforward.

    In order to avoid errors, Han Yu flew into the air again to determine the direction due to physical discomfort. After confirming that it was correct, he fell back to the ground again.  It's just that this time he landed in the wrong place. As soon as Han Yu landed, Poison Dragon Valley showed a warm and hospitable side to Han Yu, an uninvited guest.  Not far from Han Yu, a hill piled with rubble came to life, roaring and rushing toward Han Yu.

    Han Yu has long been mentally prepared, knowing that he will encounter something along the way.  Now a rock monster suddenly appeared, and Han Yu felt relieved.  Regarding the rock monster, Han Yu didn't take it seriously at all.  Although this rock monster is huge, in Han Yu's eyes, it is just a stupid and rough guy.  Just because this guy wanted to look good to himself, Han Yu felt that he was being underestimated.

    The rock monster roared, raised a stone as big as a millstone, and rushed towards Han Yu to smash it.  Han Yu's figure flashed, dodged the incoming rocks, and then appeared behind the rock monster.  The rock monster didn't even turn around. This guy lay down directly on the ground, looking like he was planning to bury Han Yu alive.  But how could Han Yu let the rock monster succeed? When he saw the rock monster falling backward, he immediately died.Another flash, this time appearing in front of the rock monster. Taking advantage of the moment when the rock monster fell to the ground, he aimed his hands at the rock monster's chest and released a big fireball.

    With a "boom", the rock monster fell to the ground and received a blow. The explosion caused the gravel on the rock monster's body to scatter, revealing its body wrapped in rocks.  It was so dark that I couldn't tell what material it was made of, but it was definitely not as solid as rock.  Han Yu took the opportunity to strike again, punching into the rock monster's real body, and another fireball exploded inside the rock monster's body.  The rock monster let out a miserable howl, and rushed to Han Yu's chest with both hands to slap it down.  Han Yu immediately stepped back and let the rock monster slap himself hard.  While the rock monster was beating itself up, Han Yu appeared on the rock monster's head. Seeing that those blue eyes were not pleasing to the eye, he naturally set his next attack target here.

    The rock monster seemed to know that it was no match for Han Yu. It immediately let out a strange roar and curled up on the spot. Han Yu, who was about to attack, felt bad when he saw the rock monster taking this form. He almost didn't feel anything.  Hesitating, Han Yu immediately hid in his flame field.  Nowadays, Han Yu can be said to be more and more free to control the flame domain. As long as he has a thought in his heart, the flame domain can be expanded. Compared with before, it is simply a sky and an underground place.

    Thanks to this, Han Yu was not injured by the rock monster that chose to self-destruct.  When Han Yu came out of the flame field, he found himself standing in a pit, and he knew it without guessing.  This must have been caused by the self-explosion of the rock monster.  He's so angry, he doesn't even have to blow himself up if he can't win, he's just like a terrorist.

    Han Yu muttered a few words to himself with pretense of regret, determined the direction of the cave, and continued walking in the direction of the cave.  It's strange that Han Yu has never encountered any obstruction since the rock monster self-destructed, but Han Yu has become increasingly vigilant.  The entire Poison Dragon Valley is full of unsettling weirdness, and the silence at this time always gives people the feeling of being on the eve of a storm.

    Standing beside the hole, Han Yu casually threw a fireball into the hole. It was dark inside.  Even though a fireball was thrown in, it suddenly went out after falling less than ten meters.  Han Yu frowned and immediately threw two more fireballs.  Strangely, the two fireballs went out earlier than the one thrown earlier.  It actually only fell less than five meters before it was extinguished by something.

    Weird!  What's in the hole?  Han Yu planned to jump in and take a look!  But before he could take action.  Suddenly, a loud roar was heard from behind.  Han Yu looked back, and just as he turned around, a pair of black hands suddenly stretched out from the dark cave and grabbed Han Yu's ankles.

    Han Yu was suddenly shocked. Without thinking, he faced the black hand on the ground and prepared to set fire to it, but he did not expect that the black hand was extremely powerful.  Pulling hard into the hole, Han Yu suddenly became unsteady and was dragged into the hole.  As soon as he entered the cave, Han Yu felt his head buzzing.  Waves of stinging pain came, making it impossible to concentrate.

    Fighting back the feeling of a splitting headache, Han Yu let out a loud roar, and flames suddenly spread all over Han Yu's body. The two black hands holding Han Yu's ankles seemed unable to withstand the heat of the flames, and let go of Han Yu's feet.  Han Yu took the opportunity to stabilize his body, but before he could clearly see the situation around him, a huge black shadow suddenly fell on Han Yu from behind, completely wrapping Han Yu inside.

    The moment Han Yu was hit by the black shadow, the flames all over his body were extinguished in an instant. His head felt heavy and he was about to fall asleep.  Han Yu knew very well that he must not sleep at this time, and immediately planned to hide in the flame field for a while, but the black shadow seemed to know Han Yu's thoughts, and acted in advance to interrupt Han Yu's movements before he could act.  Han Yu felt as if he had been hit by a sap on the back of his head and immediately lost consciousness.

    ……

    Everyone on the Courage was wondering why Ning Ping came back with Wu Meng.  However, after listening to Ning Ping's story, the expressions of Cang Yu and his daughter Bailing changed drastically.  This is already too weak to deal with one race. If we deal with three of them at the same time, wouldn't this mean the annihilation of the race?

    Of course Ning Ping saw the change in Cang Yu's face, and he could also understand the pain in Cang Yu's heart. He comforted Cang Yu and said: "Don't worry too much, I'm just afraid they won't come. As long as they come, I promise you, absolutely  Let them never come back.”

    Cang Yu grinned at Ning Ping's comfort and forced a smile, but in his heart he didn't take Ning Ping's assurance seriously.  Ning Ping also knows that, but at this time, Cang Yu must strengthen his self-confidence, otherwise he will lose before he even fights.  The best way is to let Cang Yu see his own strength.

    Without saying goodbye to Cang Yu, Ning Ping walked to the edge of the woods, reached out and pulled out the Qingyun Sword and swung it in the direction of the woods. When the Qingyun Sword was unsheathed, a row of trees growing in front of Ning Ping fell down.  Cang Yu's eyes almost fell off, and his mouth was so big that he would close it in a moment.No.  Ning Ping walked up to Cang Yu, stretched out his hand to close Cang Yu's mouth, and asked, "Has your confidence regained a little after seeing this?"

    Cang Yu came back to his senses and looked at Ning Ping steadily.  Ning Ping saw this and said: "Not only me, everyone here will help you. If the three tribes don't come very quickly, if we catch up with Han Yu and come back, then it will be easier for us."

    "Is that Han Yu more powerful than you?" Cang Yu asked tentatively.

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, touched his nose and replied: "Although I don't want to admit it, that Han Yu is indeed a little better than me."

    Cang Yu doesn’t care how much better Han Yu is than Ning Ping.  No one wants to suffer, no one wants to be bullied. Cang Yu, who has been bullied by the three tribes for a long time, would not believe it if he said that he had no hatred towards the three tribes.  But in the past, he was not strong enough to fight against those three tribes, so Cang Yu could only endure the bullying from the three tribes.  But now, seeing the hope of defeating the three tribes, how could Cang Yu let go of this opportunity.  According to Ning Ping, he was afraid that the three tribes would not come, as long as they dared to come.  Then he must keep all the elites of the three tribes. At that time, a group of old, weak, sick and disabled people will not be able to compete with his tribe.  This was a major event related to the future of the clan, and Cang Yu didn't dare to be careless.

    Cang Yu is a gambler. After seeing Ning Ping’s hand and seeing the weapons displayed by Field and others, he made up his mind to compete with the three tribes for the fate of the family in the next hundred years.  As long as we win, the masters of this land will be humans.  Cang Yu was a little excited at the thought of no longer having to worry about attacks from the sky, underground, or water.

    This is a big deal, Cang Yu can no longer stay near the Courage.  After leaving his daughter Bai Ling as a liaison, Cang Yu hurried back to the clan to call on the clan members to start preparing for battle.  Also leaving with Cang Yu were Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, as well as the Alliance soldiers they brought with them.  These people will be responsible for assisting the primitive humans in guarding the camp. As for the Courage, a team of people will be sent to accept the leadership of Bai Ling after Cang Yu returns.  Fill the labor gap after Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and others left.

    ……

    When Han Yu opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on a big bed.  Naked.  Han Yu was suddenly startled.  I sat up all of a sudden and felt a splitting headache.  Reaching out and patting his forehead, Han Yu looked around. This seemed to be a girl's boudoir, but where were his clothes?  Looking around, Han Yu couldn't find his clothes.  I could only pull up a sheet and wrap it around myself. I couldn't just walk around naked.

    After getting out of bed, Han Yu began to look at the room where he was.  It does look like a girl's room, with pink wallpaper on the walls.  There is a giant stuffed bear on the bedside, and on the dressing table, there are lipsticks, hairpins and other gadgets that girls only use.

    Han Yu pinched himself hard and took a breath from the pain.  Since I know it hurts, it shouldn't be a dream.  But he clearly remembered that he was dragged into the black hole of the Poison Dragon Valley by a pair of black hands, and then was surrounded by a group of black shadows in a sneak attack, and then received a sap on the back of his head Thinking of this, Han Yu reached out and touched the back of his head No wonder it happened  I always feel pain coming from the back of my head, and there is a big swelling there.

    "What the hell is this place?" Han Yu said to himself.  As he said that, Han Yu tried to use his abilities. Fortunately, the flame ability was still there. Except for the pain in the back of his head, other parts of his body were normal.

    Just when Han Yu was talking to himself, it seemed that the comment about a ghost place aroused the dissatisfaction of someone hidden. He heard a cold snort coming from behind, and asked Han Yu: "You said this is a ghost place?"

    "Yeah, there's not even a person there. What is it if it's not a ghost?" Han Yu replied casually, but then he woke up and quickly looked back, but there was not even a person.

    "Who's talking? Come out!" Han Yu raised the flame in his hand, looked around vigilantly and shouted.

    "Humph! What an ungrateful person. I kindly saved you, but you want to attack me?"

    "Who are you? You're not a shameless female ghost, are you?"

    “…I have always stood in front of you, but it’s a pity that you are blind and cannot see me.”

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little hairy, but he was well-informed and was not frightened to the point of losing his mind.  After all, he had been adventuring for such a long time, and he had seen quite a few supernatural events. Han Yu could not be frightened by an invisible ghost.

    "Where are you? Please show up and speak."

    “I am always right in front of you.”

    "Show yourself! Bastard! Talking to the air makes me feel like a fool." Han Yu shouted dissatisfied.

    "But I always show upYes.  "

    "Revealed? Where are you?"

    "Please open your eyes and look at the bedside."

    Following the prompt from the voice owner, Han Yu saw the huge stuffed bear beside the bed.  Seeing that Han Yu discovered his existence, the stuffed bear raised his hand to Han Yu and said hello in a very humane manner: "Hi!"

    "Bang!" Without saying a word, Han Yu went up and grabbed the stuffed bear's head and asked, "Where are my clothes?"

    "Those ugly clothes were burned."

    Hearing this, the flames in Han Yu's hands became brighter, and he slowly approached the stuffed bear.  The stuffed bear quickly shouted: "Don't do this, I have prepared cute clothes for you."

    "Where?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "No, it's right next to the bed. Look, whether it's a pig or a sheep, they are all so cute Ah, you bastard! What are you doing?" the stuffed bear asked angrily and burned it on the fire.  It carefully prepared a puppet costume for Han Yu.  Han Yu brought the stuffed bear in front of him.  He said coldly: "Bring me some clothes that normal people can wear."

    The Ragdoll Bear has no doubt that as long as he says no, his fate will probably be the same as that of the Ragdoll that has been burned to ashes.  Facing the blazing flames in Han Yu's hands, the stuffed bear chose to surrender, but he was still a little reluctant and muttered: "Why? The clothes I just prepared for you are so cute."

    "Shut up!" Han Yu shouted angrily.

    Just as Cang Yu’s ancestor said, at noon, the purple smoke shrouding the Poison Dragon Valley did dissipate on time, revealing the true face of the Poison Dragon Valley.  Han Yu, who was preparing to enter the valley alone, stopped in the air and looked down, looking at the topography of the Poison Dragon Valley.  I couldn't help but admire Cang Yu's ancestor for being really good at naming.  The terrain in the Poison Dragon Valley looks like a winding dragon when viewed from the air, but this dragon does not intend to go to the sky, but to enter the earth.  The entire Poison Dragon Valley has a spiral landform. There is a black hole in the center of the valley, and a row of caves are arranged in parallel on the surrounding mountain walls.  The poisonous purple mist is emitted from those caves.

    Because he can fly, Han Yu does not need to enter the Poison Dragon Valley from the ground like Cang Yu's ancestors did.  Can be airborne directly.  This also saves a lot of time.  In Han Yu's eyes, only the black hole in the center of the Poison Dragon Valley was the weirdest. Since he wanted to investigate the Poison Dragon Valley, he naturally had to go to that dark hole.

    But what Han Yu didn’t expect was that just as he was lowering his altitude and preparing to land directly near the hole, he suddenly felt dizzy.  The body fell straight down uncontrollably.  Han Yu couldn't help being shocked. He didn't know what was going on. He suddenly felt dizzy and couldn't even control his body.  I finally managed to stabilize my figure.  At that time, I discovered that I had arrived at the Poison Dragon Valley unknowingly, but did not land at the place I originally planned.

    The experience in the air just now made Han Yu frown. The unknown always makes people feel uneasy.  Han Yu is not afraid of strong enemies appearing in front of him, but he feels helpless against invisible opponents.  Han Yu had never had that kind of uncontrollable feeling in his body, but Han Yu could conclude that it was definitely not an accident. He should have been attacked by an unknown source, that is to say, the source of interference hiding in the Poison Dragon Valley.  Already aware of the arrival of his uninvited guest.

    But after thinking about it, we still need to investigate.  Han Yu tried to fly into the air again. As he approached the top of the mountain walls around the Poison Dragon Valley, the uncomfortable feeling came over him again.  After being prepared, Han Yu immediately lowered his height, and the discomfort immediately diminished. As Han Yu's height continued to decrease, the discomfort also continued to decrease. Until Han Yu's feet landed on the ground, the discomfort immediately disappeared without a trace.

    "Are you telling yourself that you have to walk?" Han Yu said to himself.

    Ning Ping and Wu Meng have been driven back by Han Yu. The reason is to prepare for a sudden attack by the three tribes that are not dealing with primitive humans.  Although Wu Meng expressed strong opposition to Han Yu's decision, Han Yu didn't care whether Wu Meng would object.  Under the escort of Ning Ping, Wu Meng was forcibly taken back to the Courage, leaving only Han Yu to continue investigating the Poison Dragon Valley.

    Since you can’t fly, just walk on your feet.  Han Yu was thinking very broadly. He just took a look at the distance between himself and the cave from the air. It was not too far away. As long as he walked in a straight line, he could reach it before the purple mist appeared again.  Having made up his mind, Han Yu stood on the spot, clasped his hands and pointed in the direction of the hole, and pushed forward with a big fireball, sweeping away all the obstacles blocking the way.

    ……

    After taking a satisfied look at his masterpiece, Han Yu stepped onto the road that was still burning with flames.??.  You can see a lot of gravel along the way, and they all look like they were caused by a single blow.  Han Yu didn't feel any guilt at all for ruining the story about the spiral landform of Poison Dragon Valley.  Now that it has been confirmed that there are indeed dangerous creatures in the Poison Dragon Valley, we cannot follow that guy's ideas, otherwise we will be led by the nose.  They all had to go to the cave anyway, so Han Yu felt that his method was very straightforward.

    In order to avoid errors, Han Yu flew into the air again to determine the direction due to physical discomfort. After confirming that it was correct, he fell back to the ground again.  It's just that this time he landed in the wrong place. As soon as Han Yu landed, Poison Dragon Valley showed a warm and hospitable side to Han Yu, an uninvited guest.  Not far from Han Yu, a hill piled with rubble came to life.  Roaring, he rushed towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu has long been mentally prepared, knowing that he will encounter something along the way.  Now a rock monster suddenly appeared, and Han Yu felt relieved.  Regarding the rock monster, Han Yu didn't take it seriously at all.  Although this rock monster is huge, in Han Yu's eyes, it is just a stupid and rough guy.  Just because this guy wanted to look good to himself, Han Yu felt that he was being underestimated.

    The rock monster roared, raised a stone as big as a millstone, and rushed towards Han Yu to smash it.  Han Yu's figure flashed, dodged the incoming rocks, and then appeared behind the rock monster.  The rock monster didn't even turn around, and this guy lay down directly on the ground.  Judging from the posture, he planned to bury Han Yu alive.  But how could Han Yu let the rock monster succeed? Seeing the rock monster fall backwards, his figure immediately flashed again, this time appearing in front of the rock monster, taking advantage of the moment when the rock monster fell to the ground.  He aimed his hands at the chest of the rock monster and released a big fireball.

    With a "boom", the rock monster fell to the ground and received a blow at the same time.  The explosion caused debris from the rock monster to scatter.  The body wrapped in rocks was exposed.  It was so dark that I couldn't tell what material it was made of, but it was definitely not as solid as rock.  Han Yu took the opportunity to strike again, punching into the rock monster's real body, and another fireball exploded inside the rock monster's body.  The rock monster let out a miserable howl, and rushed to Han Yu's chest with both hands to slap it down.  Han Yu immediately stepped back and let the rock monster slap himself hard.  Beat yourself up while the rock monster is there.  Han Yu appeared on the head of the rock monster. He always found the blue eyes distasteful, so he naturally set his next attack target here.

    The rock monster seemed to know that it was no match for Han Yu, and immediately let out a strange roar.  His whole body was curled up on the spot, and Han Yu, who was about to attack, felt bad when he saw the rock monster taking this form. Without any hesitation, Han Yu immediately hid in his flame field.  Nowadays, Han Yu can be said to be more and more free to control the flame domain. As long as he has a thought in his heart, the flame domain can be expanded. Compared with before, it is simply a sky and an underground place.

    Thanks to this, Han Yu was not injured by the rock monster that chose to self-destruct.  When Han Yu came out of the flame field, he found himself standing in a depression. No need to guess, he knew that this must have been caused by the self-explosion of the rock monster.  He's so angry, he doesn't even have to blow himself up if he can't win, he's just like a terrorist.

    Han Yu muttered a few words to himself with pretense of regret, determined the direction of the cave, and continued walking in the direction of the cave.  It's strange that Han Yu has never encountered any obstruction since the rock monster self-destructed, but Han Yu has become increasingly vigilant.  The entire Poison Dragon Valley is full of unsettling weirdness, and the silence at this time always gives people the feeling of being on the eve of a storm.

    Standing by the hole, Han Yu casually threw a fireball into the hole. It was dark inside. Even if a fireball was thrown in, it suddenly extinguished after falling less than ten meters.  Han Yu frowned and immediately threw two more fireballs.  Strangely enough, the two fireballs were extinguished earlier than the one thrown earlier. They only fell less than five meters before being extinguished by something.

    Weird!  What's in the hole?  Han Yu planned to jump in and take a look!  But before he could take action, he suddenly heard a loud roar coming from behind. Han Yu turned around to look, and as soon as he turned around, a pair of black hands suddenly stretched out from the dark cave and grabbed Han Yu.  Yu's ankle.

    Han Yu was suddenly startled. Without thinking, he turned to the black hand on the ground and prepared to set fire to it. However, he did not expect that the black hand was so strong that he pulled it into the hole. Han Yu suddenly became unsteady and was dragged into the hole.  .  As soon as he entered the cave, Han Yu suddenly felt his head buzzing, and waves of stinging pain came, making it impossible to concentrate.

    Fighting back the feeling of a splitting headache, Han Yu let out a loud roar, and flames suddenly spread all over Han Yu's body. The two black hands holding Han Yu's ankles seemed unable to withstand the heat of the flames, and let go of Han Yu's feet.  Han Yu took the opportunity to stabilize his body, but before he could clearly see the situation around him, a huge black shadow suddenly fell on Han Yu from behind, covering Han Yu completely.?Inside.

    The moment Han Yu was hit by the black shadow, the flames all over his body were extinguished in an instant. His head felt heavy and he was about to fall asleep.  Han Yu knew very well that he must not sleep at this time, and immediately planned to hide in the flame field for a while, but the black shadow seemed to know Han Yu's thoughts, and acted in advance to interrupt Han Yu's movements before he could act.  Han Yu felt as if he had received a sap on the back of his head.  Suddenly lost consciousness.

    ……

    Everyone on the Courage was wondering why Ning Ping came back with Wu Meng.  However, after listening to Ning Ping's story, the expressions of Cang Yu and his daughter Bailing changed drastically.  This is already too weak to deal with one race. If we deal with three of them at the same time, wouldn't this mean the annihilation of the race?

    Of course Ning Ping saw the change in Cang Yu's face, and he could also understand the pain in Cang Yu's heart. He comforted Cang Yu and said: "Don't worry too much, I'm just afraid they won't come. As long as they come, I promise you, absolutely  Let them never come back.”

    Comfort for Ningping.  Cang Yu grinned and forced a smile, but in his heart he didn't take Ning Ping's assurance seriously.  Ning Ping also knows that, but at this time, Cang Yu must strengthen his self-confidence, otherwise he will lose before he even fights.  And the best way.  Just to let Cang Yu see his own strength.

    Rather than continue talking to Cang Yu, Ning Ping walked to the edge of the woods.  He reached out and pulled out the Qingyun Sword and waved it in the direction of the woods.  When the Qingyun Sword was sheathed, a row of trees growing in front of Ningping fell down.  Cang Yu's eyes almost fell off, and his mouth was so big that he couldn't close it for a while.  Ning Ping walked up to Cang Yu, stretched out his hand to close Cang Yu's mouth, and asked, "I saw this. Has your confidence recovered a little?"

    Cang Yu came back to his senses and looked at Ning Ping steadily.  Ning Ping saw this and said: "Not only me, everyone here will help you. If the three tribes don't come very quickly, if they catch up with Han Yu and come back, then it will be easier for us."

    "Is that Han Yu more powerful than you?" Cang Yu asked tentatively.

    Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, touched his nose and replied: "Although I don't want to admit it, that Han Yu is indeed a little better than me."

    Cang Yu doesn’t care how much better Han Yu is than Ning Ping.  No one wants to suffer, no one wants to be bullied. Cang Yu, who has been bullied by the three tribes for a long time, would not believe it if he said that he had no hatred towards the three tribes.  But in the past, he was not strong enough to fight against those three tribes, so Cang Yu could only endure the bullying from the three tribes.  But now, seeing the hope of defeating the three tribes, how could Cang Yu let go of this opportunity.  According to Ning Ping, he is afraid that the three tribes will not come. As long as they dare to come, they will keep all the elites of the three tribes. By then, a group of old, weak, sick and disabled will not be able to compete with his tribe.  This was a major event related to the future of the clan, and Cang Yu didn't dare to be careless.

    Cang Yu is a gambler. After seeing Ning Ping’s hand and seeing the weapons displayed by Field and others, he made up his mind to compete with the three tribes for the fate of the family in the next hundred years.  As long as we win, the masters of this land will be humans.  Cang Yu was a little excited at the thought of no longer having to worry about attacks from the sky, underground, or water.

    This is a big deal. Cang Yu can no longer stay near the Courage. After leaving his daughter Bai Ling as a liaison, Cang Yu hurried back to the clan. He wanted to call on the clan members to start preparing for battle.  Also leaving with Cang Yu were Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, as well as the Alliance soldiers they brought with them.  These people will be responsible for assisting the primitive humans in guarding the camp. As for the Courage, after Cang Yu returns, a team of people will be sent to accept the leadership of Bai Ling to fill the labor gap after Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and others left.

    ……

    When Han Yu opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on a big bed, naked.  Han Yu was suddenly startled and sat up suddenly, feeling a splitting headache.  Reaching out and patting his forehead, Han Yu looked around. This seemed to be a girl's boudoir, but where were his clothes?  Looking around, Han Yu couldn't find his clothes. He could only pull a sheet and wrap it around him. He couldn't just walk around naked.

    After getting out of bed, Han Yu began to look at the room where he was.  It does look like a girl's room. The walls are covered with pink wallpaper. There is a giant stuffed bear on the bedside. On the dressing table, there are lipsticks, hairpins and other gadgets that girls only use.

    Han Yu pinched himself hard and took a breath from the pain.  Since I know it hurts, it shouldn't be a dream.  But he clearly remembered that he was dragged into the black hole of the Poison Dragon Valley by a pair of black hands, and then was surrounded by a group of black shadows in a sneak attack, and then received a sap on the back of his head Thinking of this, Han Yu reached out and touched the back of his head No wonder it happened  I always feel pain coming from the back of my head, and there is a big swelling there.

    "What the hell is this place??  "Han Yu said to himself. As he said that, Han Yu tried to use his abilities. Fortunately, the flame ability was still there. Except for the pain in the back of his head, other parts of his body were normal.

    Just when Han Yu was talking to himself, it seemed that the comment about a ghost place aroused the dissatisfaction of someone hidden. He heard a cold snort coming from behind, and asked Han Yu: "You said this is a ghost place?"

    "Yeah, there's not even a person there. What is it if it's not a ghost?" Han Yu replied casually, but then he woke up and quickly looked back, but there was not even a person.

    "Who's talking? Come out!" Han Yu raised the flame in his hand, looked around vigilantly and shouted.

    "Humph! What an ungrateful person. I kindly saved you, but you want to attack me?"

    "Who are you? You're not a shameless female ghost, are you?"

    “…I have always stood in front of you, but it’s a pity that you are blind and cannot see me.”

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little hairy, but he was well-informed and was not frightened to the point of losing his mind.  After all, he had been adventuring for such a long time, and he had seen quite a few supernatural events. Han Yu could not be frightened by an invisible ghost.

    "Where are you? Please show up and speak."

    “I am always right in front of you.”

    "Show yourself! Bastard! Talking to the air makes me feel like a fool." Han Yu shouted dissatisfied.

    "But I've always shown up."

    "Revealed? Where are you?"

    "Please open your eyes and look at the bedside."

    Following the prompt from the voice owner, Han Yu saw the huge stuffed bear beside the bed.  Seeing that Han Yu discovered his existence, the stuffed bear raised his hand to Han Yu and said hello in a very humane manner: "Hi!"

    "Bang!" Without saying a word, Han Yu went up and grabbed the stuffed bear's head and asked, "Where are my clothes?"

    "Those ugly clothes were burned."

    Hearing this, the flames in Han Yu's hands became brighter, and he slowly approached the stuffed bear.  The stuffed bear quickly shouted: "Don't do this, I have prepared cute clothes for you."

    "Where?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "No, it's right next to the bed. Look, whether it's a pig or a sheep, they are all so cute Ah, you bastard! What are you doing?" the stuffed bear asked angrily and burned it on the fire.  It carefully prepared a puppet costume for Han Yu.  Han Yu brought the stuffed bear in front of him and said coldly: "Bring me some clothes that normal people can wear."

    The Ragdoll Bear has no doubt that as long as he says no, his fate will probably be the same as that of the Ragdoll that has been burned to ashes.  Facing the blazing flames in Han Yu's hands, the stuffed bear chose to surrender, but he was still a little reluctant and muttered: "Why? The clothes I just prepared for you are so cute."

    "Shut up!" Han Yu shouted angrily.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 945: Gift from Emperor Yan

    Mind reading is a very useful ability, but if you think about it carefully, people with this ability will probably not have friends.  Everyone is an independent individual, and they have little secrets that they don't want others to know, but in front of people with the ability to read minds, there are no secrets at all.  People who can read minds are enviable, feared, repelled and kept at a distance.

    However, Han Yu didn't seem to care much about the mind-reading ability possessed by the classical beauty. He was still talking to the classical beauty, not caring that his inner thoughts were known by the classical beauty.  It's just that the classical beauty can't stand the Han Yu in front of her. She has obviously told this guy not to have dirty thoughts all the time, but this guy has gotten worse, so much so that the classical beauty wants to stay away from Han Yu.  In order not to be harassed by the weird postures in Han Yu's mind, the classical beauty had to give up reading Han Yu's mind, but she didn't know that Han Yu became so "dirty" just to make her do this.

    This is the evaluation of Han Yu by classical beauties.  After sending Han Yu to the person who really wanted to see Han Yu, the classical beauty disappeared as if running away, leaving Han Yu without even having time to ask for her contact information, which made Han Yu secretly regret in his heart.

    Sealed in the huge transparent crystal is a man sitting cross-legged.

    "Does he look so demonic? Could he be a gay?" Han Yu muttered to himself as he looked at the man in the transparent crystal who looked enough to make women jealous.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a man's gentle voice ringing in his ear, "Jiu Xuan is not here now. You don't have to say that on purpose." Han Yu was not surprised, he had actually experienced a lot.  Nothing surprising.  It seems that those unborn seniors and old ghosts are all good at this, and they can communicate with others without using their mouths.

    "Is that classical beauty named Jiuxuan?" Han Yu asked casually.

    "Ah, yes. Her stuffed bear was originally her pet, but its lifespan was over, so Jiu Xuan used a secret method to seal the pet's soul inside the stuffed bear"

    "Who asked you this?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and interrupted the voice in his ear.

    The man in the transparent crystal didn't seem to think that Han Yu would interrupt him. After a moment of silence, he said to Han Yu: "Heir to my power. Fate has brought you here. Are you ready to accept the arrangement of fate?"  ?”

    "Ah? No, no, I'm still young and my shoulders are still immature. I can't bear the heavy burden you are going to entrust to me. Otherwise, can you wait a little longer?"

    “…Although I really want to give you time to continue training, the pointer of fate has reached a moment when you must accept it…”

    "Then you are still talking nonsense. Regardless of whether I want it or not, you are planning to throw the trouble to me and then let me go." Han Yu interrupted the other party again.

    "Don't worry, I believe you."

    Han Yu: ""

    "That's right, you don't have to risk your life anyway, who can't say cheap words?" Han Yu secretly cursed.

    "Don't think like that, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility"

    "You can also read minds?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "I don't know how, but what you are thinking can be seen on your face"

    “…Aren’t you closing your eyes?”

    “…You seem to like interrupting other people’s speeches, don’t you know…”

    "Haha, don't mind. Don't mind, just keep talking. I'll just try not to interrupt." Han Yu said with a haha.

    "Shut up! You bastard! If you dare to interrupt me again, just try it!"

    Han Yu: ""

    "So silent?"

    "You can't interrupt your speech," Han Yu replied in a low voice.

    The man in the clear crystal: ""

    It seemed that he had done a lot of psychological construction for himself. The man in the transparent crystal lowered his voice and said to Han Yu: "Listen carefully to me. The last unfinished man-made disaster is about to start again, but humans are not ready to deal with it. When  When disaster strikes, mankind will face another calamity. Since you have inherited my power, you have the responsibility and obligation to complete what I have not completed."

    "Um, can I speak?" Han Yu raised his hand and asked.

    "explain."

    "Can I refuse?"

    “…Give me a reason.”

    "The reason is very simple. Even if I try to stop it as you said, it doesn't seem to be very effective with my own strength."

    "You can go find a partner"

    "But you also said that the disaster is about to happen. Is it too late to find someone now? And what evidence do you have to prove that the disaster is about to happen? I'm just talking in vain."I rushed to tell people that the end of the world was coming and quickly prepared to fight.  I feel that others will regard me as a lunatic, and maybe even send me to Anding Hospital"

    "This is what my close friend, the great sage Medeus, who can see through the past and the future, told me"

    "Medeus? This is the first time I've heard of this name. The Alliance has kept the events of the war between humans and the Machine Emperor secret. Many people don't even know that there is a Machine Emperor in this world. Do you think I can give it back to you?  Life is going well, and suddenly someone comes and tells you about the evil thing you just told me, do you believe it yourself?"

    Han Yu's question silenced the man in the transparent crystal. After a while, the man in the transparent crystal said in a deep voice: "Anyway, how do you know that no one believes it if you haven't tried it."

    "Is this still useful? If I didn't know something about the Mechanical Emperor in advance, I wouldn't believe what you said at all." Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.

    "You said before that most humans don't know about the existence of the Mechanical Emperor, so where did you know about it?"

    "I am an adventurer. I take risks all over the universe, and occasionally I hear some rumors about the Mechanical Emperor." Han Yu replied without hesitation.

    "Really? Then, your mission may be a little more important."

    Han Yu instinctively sensed something was wrong and asked tentatively: "You don't want me to be that unknown hero. Are you going to challenge the Mechanical Emperor?"

    "……I believe in you."

    "Bah! You really think highly of me, but I have no confidence in myself." Han Yu couldn't help but cursed.

    "You have to have confidence in yourself. I can feel that there is huge energy in your body. As long as you can completely release that energy, killing the mechanical emperor is not a wishful thinking"

    Before the man in the transparent crystal could finish speaking, Han Yu seemed to suddenly remember something, slapped his forehead and said: "Oh~ it's getting late, I should go back. I had a lot of fun chatting with you today, maybe another day  Let’s discuss the topic of the Mechanical Emperor again. There’s no need to send him off. Just stay and stay.”

    With that said, Han Yu walked to the door and reached out to pull it open.  But how is this door designed? No matter how Han Yu pulls it, it just won't open.

    "Do you want to watch the people you value die in the hands of the mechanical emperor's legion?" The man in the transparent crystal asked Han Yu slowly.  This sentence hit Han Yu's Achilles' heel.  Han Yu attaches great importance to people close to him.  Of course he doesn't want to die with someone he values ????but being an enemy of the mechanical emperor is really a very challenging task.

    "What do you want to do? Don't you think you are shameless? Forcing people to do things they don't want to do." Han Yu, who couldn't live without him, asked with a depressed look on his face.

    "Haha don't be so frustrated. You can decide whether to accept my commission after listening to what I have to say."

    "Then you say it." Han Yu said this, but he had already made up his mind. No matter what the guy in the transparent crystal said, he could not agree to his fatal commission.

    "Actually, you don't have to worry so much. Since you think no one will believe what you say, I won't make it difficult for you. I entrust you to send a letter to the current alliance. You can always do this."

    "Delivery? Are you sure you don't want me to participate in anything else?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Don't worry, what Emperor Yan said is always true."

    "Your name is Emperor Yan?"

    "Ah, I have forgotten my real name. You can call me that."

    "Oh. So what you want me to send is not a message, right?" Han Yu asked.

    "Of course not. I will entrust Jiuxuan to write the letter. She will hand it over to you later. But now, you still need to cooperate with me."

    "what?"

    "Whether you are willing to accept my commission or not, you have inherited my power after all. But I find that you seem to have no power, but lack the flexibility to use it. You can only use it in a few tricks."

    "What's wrong with just a few tricks? As long as they work, that's it." Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    Hearing Han Yu's muttering, Emperor Yan was slightly startled, and said with a hint of reminiscence: "Your point of view is the same as that of a guy I know. He only knows one move, but with this one move alone, he can fight against him.  There are not many people."

    "Who is so awesome?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Don't ask about those insignificant things, they are just a matter of the past year." Emperor Yan shook his head and avoided talking about it.

    Emperor Yan refused to say anything, and it was impossible for Han Yu to pinch Emperor Yan's neck and ask, so he could only shrug his shoulders and stop mentioning it, and continued to listen to Emperor Yan's words.  I heard Emperor Yan continue to say: "I have very little strength left, but I still remember all the various combat skills I know."In my heart, you need to stay here for a while. I want to teach you what I have learned throughout my life, but I don’t know if you are willing to learn?"

    “I am willing to learn, but I don’t know if there are any additional conditions.”

    "Maybe I did something wrong in my previous life, so that I met you, a bastard, now!" Emperor Yan was silent for a while and said faintly.

    " Han Yu didn't care at all about being called a bastard. After confirming that there were no conditions attached to Emperor Yan's teaching, he immediately agreed to accept Emperor Yan's teachings.  With Han Yu's consent, Emperor Yan gave a wry smile and said to Han Yu: "You go out first, I want to come out of the crystal."

    "Then you can come out." Han Yu said in confusion.

    "The way I came out was relatively violent. If you think it's okay to be disgraced"

    "But the door can't be opened."

    "Idiot, you can't pull me aside?"

    "Ah?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. He walked to the door and stretched out his hand to pull the door aside, and the door opened.  This door is a sliding door, not an ordinary door.  Han Yu, whose face was a little hot, left the room and closed the door again.

    It won’t take a while.  A loud noise was heard from the room, and the entire fortress was shaken.  Han Yu was unprepared for a moment and almost sat down on the ground.  When the vibration subsided slightly, Han Yu opened the door and took Yandi, who was currently in the transparent crystal, out of the crystal.

    Seeing Han Yu, Emperor Yan said without any nonsense, "Take me to your flame domain. I don't have much time, so I must seize every minute and every second."

    "Oh." Han Yu didn't ask in detail.  Obediently, he opened the flame field.

    Entering Han Yu's flame domain, Emperor Yan looked around, nodded with satisfaction and said to Han Yu: "Yes, your control of the domain is pretty good, which saved me a lot of time. Let's get started, and you will  Go through all the hardships and be mentally prepared."

    "Come on." Han Yu replied carelessly.

    ……

    Naturally, the vibration of the fortress could not be concealed from Jiuxuan who was writing a letter.  Regarding the conversation between Emperor Yan and Han Yu, Jiuxuan watched it from beginning to end, and it was precisely because of his knowledge that Emperor Yan told Han Yu to ask Han Yu to deliver the letter.  Because Emperor Yan knew that as long as he said it, Jiuxuan would know what to do.

    But the vibration of the fortress still made Jiuxuan stop writing.  Just like Emperor Yan understands Jiuxuan.  Jiuxuan also understood what the vibration of the fortress meant.  But when Jiuxuan rushed to Emperor Yan's room with the stuffed bear, he happened to see Emperor Yan follow Han Yu into the flame field, and he didn't even have time to say a word.

    "Master, will Emperor Yan" the puppet bear asked worriedly.  But before he finished speaking, Jiuxuan reached out and covered his mouth.  Jiu Xuan said with a sad face: "That's okay, no matter what it is. It has to end at some point. Living like this all the time is also an annoying thing." After saying that, Jiu Xuan seemed to  Having made up his mind, he turned around and walked towards his room with the stuffed bear in his arms. He hadn't finished writing the letter yet, and it seemed that his affairs should be over.

    ……

    Within the realm of flames

    Han Yu was fighting against Emperor Yan. After Han Yu restricted the power in his body, he was surprised to find that he was no match for Emperor Yan at all. The tricks he thought were effective were unable to do anything to Emperor Yan, and Emperor Yan was unable to do anything to him.  However, he used Han Yu's attacks to counterattack Han Yu again and again. Within a short time, Han Yu was beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen.

    "Get up! You still have a lot to learn. Don't always rely on your fighting instinct to fight. You must learn to use your brain and be good at using every bit of strength in your body." Emperor Yan shouted sternly.

    Being able to learn skills that are useful to him, Han Yu is not afraid no matter how much hardship he endures.  There was no need for Yan Emperor to urge him. Han Yu gritted his teeth and climbed up from the ground and continued to attack Yan Emperor.

    If you want to learn to hit someone, you must first learn to be beaten.  Han Yu knew that Emperor Yan fought with him so that he could remember the moves he taught him more quickly, so Han Yu learned them very carefully.  If your brain can’t remember it, remember it with your body first!  Now Han Yu and Emperor Yan are just like the old saying goes, when Zhou Yu hits Huang Gai, one is willing to hit and the other is willing to suffer.

    ……

    For six hours, Han Yu was beaten severely by Emperor Yan for six hours.  During these six hours, Han Yu couldn't remember how many punches, kicks, and how many times he fell. Anyway, he managed to survive.  Although he was shaky, he still stood in front of Emperor Yan.  This kind of resilience made Emperor Yan couldn't help but nod secretly.  But when he thought of the depressing character of this heir to power, Emperor Yan couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    I think back then, I was an old-fashioned, chivalrous and courageous hero who drew his sword to help when there was an injustice. How come the guy who inherited his ability was a lazy guy who had nothing to do with himself? What makes people feel even more irritating is that  , this guy obviously has the ability to complete itCommissioned by myself.  The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. If he hadn't seen Han Yu being beaten to the point where he was almost out of sight, Emperor Yan would have really wanted to kick him hard to relieve his anger.

    "Come on, come on again, I can still hold on." Han Yu said to Emperor Yan firmly.

    Emperor Yan shook his head when he heard this and said to Han Yu: "No need to continue, I have taught you everything I can teach you. The rest depends on your own efforts. How much you can learn depends on you.  Have you worked hard?"

    Hearing Emperor Yan’s words, Han Yu couldn’t stand any longer. He sat down on the ground and reached into his pockets. Then he suddenly remembered that he had changed his clothes and nothing he had brought with him was gone.

    "What are you looking for?" Emperor Yan asked puzzledly.

    "It's nothing, I just forgot that I just changed my clothes and all the things I brought with me are gone." Han Yu answered casually.  Asked Emperor Yan: "Are you going out now?"

    "Wait a while, I still have a few words to tell you." Emperor Yan shook his head and replied.

    "oh."

    I heard Emperor Yan say slowly: "You accepted my teaching. You are my disciple. I have only been taught by you in my whole life, so after I disappear, everything I have will be gone."  Leave it to you.”

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately looked at Emperor Yan expectantly.  Emperor Yan gave Han Yu an angry and funny look and said, "Sorry, your master, I am just a pauper. So don't expect to get any treasures from me."

    "Oh." Han Yu responded with some disappointment.

    Emperor Yan shook his head slightly and continued: "Don't interrupt, just listen to me. You must get back what I left for you. What I have learned in this life is recorded there. As long as you get something like that, you will forget it."  I taught you just now. You still have a chance to learn it."

    "Wait, why didn't you just give it to me?" Han Yu looked at Emperor Yan with a strange expression and asked.

    Emperor Yan said slowly: "Firstly, it's because I want to beat you, and secondly, because that thing is suppressing a monster now and cannot be taken away easily."

    Han Yu: ""

    Mind reading is a very practical ability, but think about it carefully.  People with this kind of ability probably won't have any friends.  Everyone is an independent individual, and they have little secrets that they don't want others to know, but in front of people with the ability to read minds, there are no secrets at all.  People who can read minds are enviable.  Awesome, repulsive.  Awe-inspiring.

    However, Han Yu didn't seem to care much about the mind-reading ability possessed by the classical beauty. He was still talking to the classical beauty, not caring that his inner thoughts were known by the classical beauty.  It's just that the classical beauty can't stand the Han Yu in front of her. She has obviously told this guy not to have dirty thoughts all the time, but this guy has gotten worse, so much so that the classical beauty wants to stay away from Han Yu.  In order not to be harassed by the weird postures in Han Yu's mind, the classical beauty had to give up reading Han Yu's mind, but she didn't know that Han Yu became so "dirty" just to make her do this.

    This is the evaluation of Han Yu by classical beauties.  After sending Han Yu to the person who really wanted to see Han Yu, the classical beauty disappeared as if running away, leaving Han Yu without even having time to ask for her contact information, which made Han Yu secretly regret in his heart.

    Sealed in the huge transparent crystal is a man sitting cross-legged.

    "Does he look so demonic? Could he be a gay?" Han Yu muttered to himself as he looked at the man in the transparent crystal who looked enough to make women jealous.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a man's gentle voice sounded in his ear, "Jiu Xuan is not here now, you don't have to say that deliberately." Han Yu was not surprised. He had experienced a lot, so there was nothing to be surprised about.  It seems that those unborn seniors and old ghosts are all good at this, and they can communicate with others without using their mouths.

    "Is that classical beauty named Jiuxuan?" Han Yu asked casually.

    "Ah, yes. Her stuffed bear was originally her pet, but its lifespan was over, so Jiu Xuan used a secret method to seal the pet's soul inside the stuffed bear"

    "Who asked you this?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and interrupted the voice in his ear.

    The man in the transparent crystal didn't seem to think that Han Yu would interrupt him. After a moment of silence, he said to Han Yu: "Heir to my power, fate has brought you here. Are you ready to accept the arrangement of fate?  ?”

    "Ah? No, no, I'm still young and my shoulders are still immature. I can't bear the heavy burden you are going to entrust to me. Otherwise, can you wait a little longer?"

    “…Although I really want to give you time to continue training, the pointer of fate has reached a moment when you must accept it…”

    "Then you are still talking nonsense. Regardless of whether I want it or not, you are planning to throw the trouble to me and then just let it go  "Han Yu interrupted the other party again.

    "Don't worry, I believe you."

    Han Yu: ""

    "That's right, you don't have to risk your life anyway, who can't say cheap words?" Han Yu secretly cursed.

    “Don’t think like that, with greater ability comes greater responsibility…”

    "You can also read minds?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "I don't know how, but what you are thinking can be seen on your face"

    “…Aren’t you closing your eyes?”

    “…You seem to like interrupting other people’s speeches, don’t you know…”

    "Haha. Don't mind, don't mind. Just keep talking, I'll try not to interrupt." Han Yu said with a haha.

    "Shut up! You bastard! If you dare to interrupt me again, just try it!"

    Han Yu: ""

    "So silent?"

    "You can't interrupt your speech," Han Yu replied in a low voice.

    The man in the clear crystal: ""

    It seemed that he had done a lot of psychological construction for himself. The man in the transparent crystal lowered his voice and said to Han Yu: "Listen carefully to me. The last unfinished man-made disaster is about to start again, but humans are not ready to deal with it. When  When disaster strikes, mankind will face another calamity. Since you have inherited my power, you have the responsibility and obligation to complete what I have not completed."

    "Um. Can I speak?" Han Yu raised his hand and asked.

    "explain."

    "Can I refuse?"

    “…Give me a reason.”

    "The reason is very simple. Even if I try to stop it as you said, it doesn't seem to be very effective with my own strength."

    "You can go find a partner"

    "But you also said that disaster is coming soon. Is it not enough time to find someone now? And what evidence do you have to prove that disaster is coming. I just ran to tell people that the end of the world is coming.  Now, get ready to fight. I feel like others will regard me as a lunatic, and maybe even send me to Anding Hospital"

    "This is what my close friend, the great sage Medeus, who can see through the past and the future, told me"

    "Medeus? This is the first time I've heard of this name. The Alliance has kept the events of the war between humans and the Machine Emperor secret. Many people don't even know that there is a Machine Emperor in this world. Do you think I can give it back to you?  Life is going well. Suddenly someone comes and tells you about the evil thing you just told me. Do you believe it yourself? "

    Han Yu's question silenced the man in the transparent crystal. After a while, the man in the transparent crystal said in a deep voice: "Anyway, how do you know that no one believes it if you haven't tried it."

    "Is this still useful? If I didn't know something about the Mechanical Emperor in advance, I wouldn't believe what you said at all." Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.

    "You said before that most humans don't know about the existence of the Mechanical Emperor, so where did you know about it?"

    "I am an adventurer. Taking risks all over the universe, I occasionally hear some rumors about the Mechanical Emperor." Han Yu answered without hesitation.

    "Really? Then, your mission may be a little more important."

    Han Yu instinctively sensed something was wrong and asked tentatively: "You don't want me to be that unknown hero and challenge the Mechanical Emperor?"

    "……I believe in you."

    "Bah! You really think highly of me, but I have no confidence in myself." Han Yu couldn't help but cursed.

    "You have to have confidence in yourself. I can feel that there is huge energy in your body. As long as you can completely release that energy, killing the mechanical emperor is not a wishful thinking"

    Before the man in the transparent crystal could finish speaking, Han Yu seemed to suddenly remember something, slapped his forehead and said: "Oh~ it's getting late, I should go back. I had a lot of fun chatting with you today, maybe another day  Let’s discuss the topic of the Mechanical Emperor again. There’s no need to send him off, just stay here.”

    With that said, Han Yu walked to the door and reached out to pull it open.  But how is this door designed? No matter how Han Yu pulls it, it just won't open.

    "Do you want to watch the people you value die in the hands of the mechanical emperor's legion?" The man in the transparent crystal asked Han Yu slowly.  This sentence hit Han Yu's Achilles' heel.  Han Yu attaches great importance to people close to him.  Of course he doesn't want to die with someone he values ????but being an enemy of the mechanical emperor is really a very challenging task.

    "What do you want to do? Don't you think you are shameless? You force others to do it."??What you want to do.  "Han Yu, who couldn't live without him, asked with a depressed look on his face.

    "Haha don't be so frustrated, you can decide whether to accept my commission after listening to what I have to say."

    "Then you say it." Han Yu said this, but he had already made up his mind. No matter what the guy in the transparent crystal said, he could not agree to his fatal commission.

    "Actually, you don't have to worry so much, since you think no one will believe what you say. Then I won't embarrass you and entrust you to send a letter to the current alliance. You can always do this."

    "Delivery? Are you sure you don't want me to participate in anything else?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "Don't worry, what Emperor Yan said is always true."

    "Your name is Emperor Yan?"

    "Ah, I have forgotten my real name, you can call me that."

    "Oh. So what you want me to send is not a message, right?" Han Yu asked.

    "Of course not. I will entrust Jiuxuan to write the letter, and she will hand it over to you later. But now, you still need to cooperate with me."

    "what?"

    "No matter whether you are willing to accept my commission or not. You have inherited my power after all, but I find that you seem to have no power, but lack the flexible use of power. You can only use it in a few tricks."

    "What's wrong with just a few tricks? As long as they work, that's it." Han Yu muttered in a low voice.

    Hearing Han Yu's muttering, Emperor Yan was slightly startled, and said with a hint of reminiscence: "Your point of view is the same as that of a guy I know. He only knows one move. But with this one move, you can fight against him  There are not many people."

    "Who is so awesome?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Don't ask about those insignificant things, they are just a matter of the past year." Emperor Yan shook his head and avoided talking about it.

    Emperor Yan refused to say it, and it was impossible for Han Yu to pinch Yan Emperor's neck and ask, so he could only shrug and not mention it again.  Then he continued to listen to Emperor Yan's words.  I heard Emperor Yan continue to say: "I have very little power left, but I still remember all the combat skills I know. You need to stay here for a while. I want to teach you what I have learned throughout my life.  I wonder if you are willing to learn?"

    "I'm willing to learn. I just don't know if there are any additional conditions."

    "Maybe I did something wrong in my previous life, so that I met you, a bastard, now!" Emperor Yan was silent for a while.  He said quietly.

    " Han Yu didn't care at all about being called a bastard. After confirming that there were no conditions attached to Emperor Yan's teaching, he immediately agreed to accept Emperor Yan's teachings.  With Han Yu's consent, Emperor Yan gave a wry smile and said to Han Yu: "You go out first, I want to come out of the crystal."

    "Then you can come out." Han Yu said in confusion.

    "The way I came out was relatively violent. If you think it's okay to be disgraced"

    "But the door can't be opened."

    "Idiot, you can't pull me aside?"

    "Ah?" Han Yu was stunned when he heard this. He walked to the door and stretched out his hand to pull the door aside, and the door opened.  This door is a sliding door, not an ordinary door.  Han Yu, whose face was a little hot, left the room and closed the door again.

    After a while, a loud noise was heard from the room, and the entire fortress was shaken. Han Yu was unprepared for a moment and almost sat on the ground.  When the vibration subsided slightly, Han Yu opened the door and took Yandi, who was currently in the transparent crystal, out of the crystal.

    Seeing Han Yu, Emperor Yan said without any nonsense, "Take me to your flame domain. I don't have much time, so I must seize every minute and every second."

    "Oh." Han Yu didn't ask in detail and obediently opened the flame field.

    Entering Han Yu's flame domain, Emperor Yan looked around, nodded with satisfaction and said to Han Yu: "Yes, your control of the domain is pretty good, which saved me a lot of time. Let's get started, and you will  Go through all the hardships and be mentally prepared."

    "Come on." Han Yu replied carelessly.

    ……

    Naturally, the vibration of the fortress could not be concealed from Jiuxuan who was writing a letter. Regarding the conversation between Emperor Yan and Han Yu, Jiuxuan watched it from beginning to end. It was precisely because of knowing that Emperor Yan told Han Yu that he asked Han Yu to deliver the letter.  .  Because Emperor Yan knew that as long as he said it, Jiuxuan would know what to do.

    But the vibration of the fortress still made Jiuxuan stop writing.  Just like Emperor Yan understands Jiu Xuan, Jiu Xuan also understands what the vibration of the fortress means.  But when Jiuxuan rushed to Emperor Yan's room with the stuffed bear, he happened to see Emperor Yan follow Han Yu into the flame field, and he didn't even have time to say a word.

    "Master, will Emperor Yan" the puppet bear asked worriedly.  But before he finished speaking, Jiu Xuan reached out and covered his mouth, and saw Jiu Xuan say with a sad look on his face.?: "That's fine. No matter what it is, it must end eventually. Living like this all the time is also an annoying thing." After saying that, Jiuxuan seemed to have made up his mind and hugged the cloth.  Ou Xiong turned around and walked towards his room. He hadn't finished writing the letter yet, and it seemed that his own affairs should be over.

    ……

    Within the realm of flames

    Han Yu was fighting against Emperor Yan. After Han Yu restricted the power in his body, he was surprised to find that he was no match for Emperor Yan at all. The tricks he thought were effective were unable to do anything to Emperor Yan, and Emperor Yan was unable to do anything to him.  However, he used Han Yu's attacks to counterattack Han Yu again and again. Within a short time, Han Yu was beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen.

    "Get up! You still have a lot to learn. Don't always rely on your fighting instinct to fight. You must learn to use your brain and be good at using every bit of strength in your body." Emperor Yan shouted sternly.

    Being able to learn skills that are useful to him, Han Yu is not afraid no matter how much hardship he endures.  There was no need for Yan Emperor to urge him. Han Yu gritted his teeth and climbed up from the ground and continued to attack Yan Emperor.

    If you want to learn to hit someone, you must first learn to be beaten.  Han Yu knew that Emperor Yan fought with him so that he could remember the moves he taught him more quickly, so Han Yu learned them very carefully.  If your brain can’t remember it, remember it with your body first!  Now Han Yu and Emperor Yan are just like the old saying goes, when Zhou Yu hits Huang Gai, one is willing to hit and the other is willing to suffer.

    ……

    For six hours, Han Yu was beaten severely by Emperor Yan for six hours.  During these six hours, Han Yu couldn't remember how many punches, kicks, and how many times he fell. Anyway, he managed to survive.  Although he was shaky, he still stood in front of Emperor Yan.  This kind of resilience made Emperor Yan couldn't help but nod secretly.  But when he thought of the depressing character of this heir to power, Emperor Yan couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    I think back then, I was an old-fashioned, chivalrous and courageous hero who drew his sword to help when there was an injustice. How come the guy who inherited his ability was a lazy guy who had nothing to do with himself? What makes people feel even more irritating is that  , this guy is obviously capable of completing his commission.  The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. If he hadn't seen Han Yu being beaten to the point where he was almost out of sight, Emperor Yan would have really wanted to kick him hard to relieve his anger.

    "Come on, come on again, I can still hold on." Han Yu said to Emperor Yan firmly.

    Emperor Yan shook his head when he heard this and said to Han Yu: "No need to continue, I have taught you everything I can teach you. The rest depends on your own efforts. How much you can learn depends on you.  Have you worked hard?"

    Hearing Emperor Yan’s words, Han Yu couldn’t stand any longer. He sat down on the ground and reached into his pockets. Then he suddenly remembered that he had changed his clothes and nothing he had brought with him was gone.

    "What are you looking for?" Emperor Yan asked puzzledly.

    "It's nothing, I just forgot that I just changed my clothes and all the things I brought with me are gone." Han Yu answered casually and asked Emperor Yan: "Are you going out now?"

    "Wait a while, I still have a few words to tell you." Emperor Yan shook his head and replied.

    "oh."

    Just listen to Emperor Yan slowly say: "You accept my teaching, you are my disciple. In my whole life, I have only accepted you as my disciple, so after I disappear, everything I have will be gone."  Leave it to you.”

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately looked at Emperor Yan expectantly.  Emperor Yan gave Han Yu an angry and funny look and said, "I'm sorry, your master, I'm just a pauper, so don't expect to get any treasures from me."

    "Oh." Han Yu responded with some disappointment.

    Emperor Yan shook his head slightly and continued: "Don't interrupt, just listen to me. You must get back what I left for you. What I have learned in this life is recorded there. As long as you get something like that, you will forget it."  You still have a chance to learn what I just taught you."

    "Wait, why didn't you just give it to me?" Han Yu looked at Emperor Yan with a strange expression and asked.

    Emperor Yan said slowly: "Firstly, it's because I want to beat you, and secondly, because that thing is suppressing a monster now and cannot be taken away easily."

    Han Yu: ""

 Text Chapter 946 Twins

    Han Yu had imagined many possibilities, but he never imagined that the scene he saw after pushing open the iron door would be so weird.  The thick iron gate is like a barrier. Through this barrier, you will reach another world.

    This place is dozens of kilometers underground, but here, Han Yu saw mountains, flowing water, forests, and even a light source above his head that made it difficult to look directly at.  Han Yu didn't know if it was a star like the sun, but Han Yu knew that these abnormal things appearing here were most likely related to the light source in the sky.

    “I just don’t know if there will be animals here?” Han Yu said to himself.  The discovery that exceeded his expectations made Han Yu dare not act rashly.  Although Emperor Yan said that the mother body of the space monster was already vulnerable, Han Yu did not dare to agree with it.  Be careful not to make a big mistake. Han Yu doesn't want to fail because of his negligence, because the price of failure is very serious, and people will die.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  Han Yu suddenly felt that everything in front of him was his enemy, and he had the urge to fight against heaven and earth.  Trying to suppress the impulse in his heart, Han Yu didn't want to expose his strength prematurely before seeing the target.

    Han Yu was right to be cautious. After Han Yu suppressed the urge to wreak havoc in his heart, the pressure from all directions suddenly decreased. It seemed that the enemies hidden in the dark found that Han Yu was not that easy to deal with.  Han Yu flew into the air, wanting to see how big the place he saw was.  It wasn't until he flew into the air that Han Yu discovered that this was not another world, but just a bonsai.  There are mountains, water and trees, but the area is surprisingly small, as far as the eye can see.  It's probably only the size of three sports and football stadiums.  The reason why I had the illusion of entering another world just now was mainly because I was not standing high enough, and the mountains were a bit too high. Behind the mountains was a rock wall.  Han Yu discovered that the range of the large bonsai in front of him was the range that the light source could reach, and the weaker the light, the blurry the scenery inside the bonsai.

    Thinking of what Emperor Yan said to him when he came, Han Yu was sure.  The light source above his head should be the magic weapon used by Emperor Yan to suppress the mother's body. I just don't know if this thing will belong to him?  According to Emperor Yan, things like this magic weapon were originally owned by gods and demons, but during the God-Destroying War, humans successfully counterattacked.  Many gods and demons fell down one after another, leaving only their magic weapons in the world.  It's just that all magic weapons have spirituality.  After the gods and demons died.  Most magic weapons did not choose humans as their new masters, but disappeared without a trace.

    Han Yu wanted to get closer to see what the magic weapon looked like, but he didn't expect that the magic weapon didn't seem to like Han Yu very much. The closer Han Yu was, the farther away the magic weapon was from Han Yu.  After going back and forth, Han Yu became annoyed.  Rushing is not a business.  Since he was unwilling, Han Yu didn't want to force him.  Han Yu, who had given up this idea, began to look for his purpose here.  Just looking around, there are only mountains and trees that are as motionless as tombstones.  Nothing was found.

    After looking around and finding nothing, Han Yu scratched his head and decided to lure the enemy deeper.  What happened when he came in just now made Han Yu believe that the mother body staying here had discovered him. Since it refused to show up, he had no choice but to act as bait himself to lure the guy into action.

    After making up his mind, Han Yu chose an open area and planned to use it as a place to lure the opponent to attack.  Han Yu has made up his mind to launch his flame domain as soon as that guy appears.  By then, I don’t believe that guy can still run away.  Han Yu is very confident in his flame field.

    Landing slowly, Han Yu stood motionless, waiting for the opponent to take action.  About ten minutes later, there was a sound of footsteps behind him. Han Yu knew that the opponent had taken the bait. When the footsteps stopped, Han Yu suddenly turned back. While turning back, he expanded his flame field.

    Han Yu suddenly realized that what Emperor Yan said was very reasonable.  The mother body of the space monster that appeared behind him was really unexpected and beautiful.  When he heard Emperor Yan say that he was worried that he would become lustful after seeing his mother's body, Han Yu was dismissive in his heart, thinking that Emperor Yan was overly worried.  In Han Yu's opinion, after three years in the army, a sow can compete with Diao Chan.  Those researchers have been working on research for many years, so it is understandable that there are some problems with aesthetics.  But when Han Yu actually faced the mother's body, he suddenly found that he seemed a little unable to do anything.

    There are many kinds of cents, but there is a kind of beauty called the beauty of a thought.  Since everyone's aesthetics are different, everyone's understanding of beauty is also different.  The beauty of a thought is a kind of beauty that can satisfy everyone's different aesthetics.  To put it more simply, she is as beautiful as you think she is.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??The mother body in front of Han Yu has the quality of beauty.  It was completely in line with Han Yu's aesthetics, and Han Yu couldn't bear to destroy this beauty with his own hands.  The half-expanded flame field was retracted, and Han Yu's attack also stopped.  Because Han Yu saw that the beauty in front of him had become a little pale due to his attack.

    Seeing Han Yu's actions, the beauty's eyes flashed with pride, and she lightly opened her red lips and asked Han Yu: "Who are you? Why do you appear here?"

    The sound is crisp and pleasant, making people feel happy.  Han Yu rarely lowered his voice, fearing to offend the beauty in front of him, and replied softly: "My name is Han Yu. I was asked to come here to retrieve something. Please don't take offense if I disturb the beauty."

    "Your name is Han Yu? My name is Xinghua. What are you looking for? Maybe I can help you find it."

    Hearing the beauty’s inquiry, Han Yu quickly replied: “It is a magic weapon used by Emperor Yan to suppress the mother body of the monsters in the universe.”

    "Emperor Yan? Why doesn't he come?" Xinghua asked with confusion.

    "He, he can't come."

    "Can't come? Why?"

    Han Yu seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit. After hearing Xinghua's words, he immediately replied: "He disappeared and is no longer in this world."

    "Really? He disappeared. It's great. He always bullied me, and now he finally died before me." Xinghua said happily.

    Seeing this, Han Yu echoed: "Yes, die well."

    "Haha" Han Yu's words seemed to please Xinghua, and Xinghua looked at Han Yu with joy.  The joyful look in Han Yu's eyes made Han Yu feel so happy that he couldn't even remember his last name.  But Han Yu couldn't see it. Xinghua had a trace of ridicule on his face from an angle that Han Yu couldn't see.

    "I know where the thing you are looking for is, do you need me to tell you?" Xinghua asked Han Yu softly.

    Han Yu replied without hesitation: "Really? That's great. Please tell me."

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Xinghua turned to the light source in the sky and said to Han Yu: "That is the magic weapon you are looking for, but I don't know if you can do it alone?"

    "No problem, just take a look at me." Han Yu immediately patted his chest and said in confidence when he saw it.  After saying that, Han Yu flew into the air without hesitation.  Xinghua smiled coldly when he saw this, and secretly began to prepare a dirty trick against Han Yu, just waiting for Han Yu to kill the magic weapon in the air that had been suppressing him.

    But what Xinghua didn't expect was that just when she was about to sneak attack Han Yu, Han Yu suddenly stopped in the air.  He turned to Xinghua and asked, "Are you satisfied with my cooperation with you?"

    Xinghua was stunned by Han Yu's sudden change.  Then he looked at Han Yu with a smile and said, "What are you talking about? I can't understand what you mean."

    "You are beautiful. This is undeniable, but your heart is a bit vicious." Han Yu was also laughing.  It was true that he had fallen under Xinghua's charm just now, but the pendant hanging around Han Yu's neck woke Han Yu up in time.  Han Yu followed his plan, and when Xinghua thought he had been confused, he quietly launched the flame field, waiting for Han Yu's thought.  You can lock Xinghua into your own flame domain, making it impossible for her to escape.

    Xinghua also noticed that the Han Yu in front of him seemed to be no longer under his charm, but this change puzzled Xinghua.  In my own impression, no human being has been able to wake up from his own charm.  Even that Emperor Yan would have become his subordinate if he had not been secretly sabotaged by a woman named Jiuxuan.

    "Why can you wake up?" Xinghua looked at Han Yu puzzled and asked.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, opened his hands, and the flame domain suddenly appeared. Xinghua didn't seem to care where Han Yu was taking him, but just looked at Han Yu, waiting for Han Yu to answer his questions.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled slightly and replied: "I like men."

    People who are familiar with Han Yu know that Han Yu is talking nonsense, but for Xinghua, who doesn't know Han Yu, this answer suddenly makes him realize.  Just seeing Xinghua's look of realization, Han Yu couldn't help but laugh.  This smile is a bad thing. Xinghua's intelligence is much higher than that of humans. Otherwise, she would not be able to plan a "rebellion" under the eyes of the human elite. In the end, she would succeed. If it weren't for the mechanical emperor and humans  With her temporary alliance, coupled with her own overconfidence at the time, the world might have become a paradise for space monsters.  When he saw Han Yu laughing, Xinghua immediately realized that he had been deceived.

    "How brave, how dare you lie to me." Xinghua said angrily, staring at Han Yu.

    Even when she is staring at herself, the amorous feelings she reveals are fascinating.  Just for Han Yu, Xinghua??This style seems to be invalid.  Han Yu was not moved by Xinghua's charm at all. While doing the preparations before the battle, he kindly reminded Xinghua: "Be prepared. Emperor Yan has entrusted me to kill you. In order to save that guy after his death."  Calm down, I have to wrong you."

    "You actually want to kill me?" Xinghua said with an aggrieved look.

    "Put away your charm, it's of no use to me." Han Yu said angrily.

    "Why?" Xinghua asked puzzledly.

    "Well I admit that you are very beautiful, and you are a disaster to the country and the people. But I already have someone I like in my heart, so I can only appreciate your beauty, but not be obsessed with it. This may be because I am not attracted by you.  It’s because of the charm.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Xinghua’s expression suddenly became solemn. The previous charm that could not be concealed was gone, and he asked Han Yu in a deep voice: “You love your woman very much.”

    "Love, for her, I can be the enemy of the world." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Looking at Han Yu’s smiling face, Xinghua nodded slightly.  As a being of advanced wisdom, Xinghua could see that what Han Yu said was true and there was no deception at all.  People often say that the eyes are the windows to the soul. Through the eyes, one can see the good and evil of a person.  Han Yu was answering questions.  Xinghua kept staring at Han Yu's eyes without seeing any hesitation or hesitation.

    "Your lover is very happy." Xinghua said slowly.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this but did not answer.  Because Han Yu knew that since the Xinghua in front of him said this, he must have something to say.  As Han Yu expected, Xinghua continued: "You just told me that Emperor Yan disappeared. Is it true?"

    "It should be right. He came out of the transparent crystal and taught me combat skills. Later, he once told me personally that he would not live long. But before I came here. The stuffed bear who served as my guide told me that its owner  Jiu Xuan is no longer alive. Emperor Yan had an accident, and Jiu Xuan followed him. This is my guess."

    "You go ahead and do it." After hearing Han Yu's answer, Xinghua was silent for a while and then said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu originally thought there would be a fierce battle, but he did not expect such a dramatic change.  After hearing the news that Emperor Yan was no longer alive.  Xinghua actually didn’t want to live anymore.

    "Emperor Yan can do it." Han Yu sighed with a dirty look in his heart.

    Perhaps the expression on Han Yu’s face was a little too obvious, so Xinghua said angrily: “Don’t be so nasty. Things are not what you think.”

    "Ah? Then can you tell me why you chose to sit back and wait for death?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "When you live in this world, but no one knows you or understands you. In this world, you have neither friends nor enemies, and can only live alone. At that time, I believe you will also choose to end yourself  life." Xinghua slowly said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu understood what Xinghua was thinking at this time.  Indeed, as Xinghua said, if a person lives to that extent, it is better to die.  Sometimes, loneliness is the sharpest murder weapon.

    Since Xinghua himself wants to die.  Naturally, Han Yu would not stupidly persuade Xinghua not to commit suicide. This was different from his purpose when he came.  However, Han Yu still asked, "After you died, have you ever thought about those space monsters? I heard Emperor Yan say that they all seem to be your children."

    Xinghua replied slowly: "Birth, old age, sickness, death, and race extinction are all natural laws. No one can escape. The space monster was originally a biological weapon created by humans to fight against the mechanical emperor, but from the beginning, the space monster has not fulfilled its obligations.  Live your responsibilities. If you cannot fulfill your responsibilities, there is no need to continue to exist in this world. For existences like space monsters that are not products of nature, perhaps disappearing is their best destination."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the angry voice of a woman, "Fart! You want to die alone! Why do you have to drag me with you?"

    This is Han Yu’s flame realm. Han Yu doesn’t remember that he brought other women here.  There was no need for Han Yu to look for him, because the owner who said this had already appeared in front of Han Yu with an angry look on his face.  But her target is obviously not Han Yu, but Xinghua.

    Seeing the woman rushing towards him fiercely, Xinghua seemed a little afraid and asked timidly: "Yuehua, why are you here?"

    "Hmph! If I hadn't come, I wouldn't have known how I would have died. You worthless person, if you want to die, come to me, and I promise to help you. But why do you drag me to your death bed to support you?"  The woman Xinghua called Yuehua replied angrily while glaring at Xinghua.

    Xinghua heard this and replied: "But you can't kill me., just like I can’t kill you.  We have the same origin"

    Yuehua heard the words and shouted: "Shut up! If it weren't for you, I could have led my army to sweep across the world. But it was you who blocked it that made me end up where I am now. Don't worry, I won't  To kill you, I will lock you up and seal you so that you will feel the feeling of loneliness forever."

    "Hey, why are you so vicious? From the look of you, you should think that Xinghua is your sister. Who in this world would treat his sister like this?" Han Yu couldn't stand it and interrupted.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that such a fox like you would find another nymphomaniac in such a short period of time. It's really not easy." Yuehua said with a vicious mouth.  It’s just that Han Yu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. After listening to Yue Hua’s words, he immediately said: "Hey, don’t you put Jin Cheng on your face? You and Xing Hua look exactly the same. Your name is Xing Hua Hu Meizi, right?  Aren’t you also reminding me that you also look foxy?”

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Yuehua, who obviously had a bad temper, immediately pointed the finger at Han Yu.  It's a pity that Han Yu has always been a person who has a clear sense of grudges and grudges. He is not the kind of person who is so compassionate and unprincipled.  When it comes to being sharp-tongued and sharp-tongued, Yuehua is really no match for Han Yu.  quickly.  Yuehua was so angry at Han Yu's endless sarcasm that she couldn't even bother to trouble Xinghua.

    “When words can’t be said, it is natural to use force to resolve conflicts.  Talking with fists has always been Han Yu's favorite. Since Yue Hua does not intend to continue the verbal war with him, Han Yu will certainly not be polite to Yue Hua.  Although she is a woman, Han Yu's policy when dealing with a shrew who wants to act violently is to whip her first and then talk.

    Han Yu had imagined many possibilities, but he never expected that the scene he saw after pushing open the iron door would be so weird.  The thick iron gate is like a barrier through which you can pass.  You will reach another world.

    This place is dozens of kilometers underground, but here, Han Yu saw mountains, flowing water, forests, and even a light source above his head that made it difficult to look directly at.  Han Yu didn't know if it was a star like the sun.  But Han Yu knew that these abnormal things would appear here.  Nine times out of ten, it has something to do with the light source in the sky.

    “I just don’t know if there will be animals here?” Han Yu said to himself.  The discovery that exceeded his expectations made Han Yu dare not act rashly.  Although Emperor Yan said that the mother body of the space monster was already vulnerable.  But Han Yu didn't dare to agree so much.  Be careful not to make a big mistake. Han Yu doesn't want to fail because of his negligence, because the price of failure is very serious, and people will die.

    He carefully passed through the iron gate. When Han Yu stepped on the world inside the door, a strange feeling suddenly spread throughout his body.  Strong pressure came towards him from all directions.  Han Yu suddenly felt that everything in front of him was his enemy, and he had the urge to fight against heaven and earth.  Trying to suppress the impulse in his heart, Han Yu didn't want to expose his strength prematurely before seeing the target.

    Han Yu was right to be cautious.  After Han Yu suppressed the urge to wreak havoc in his heart, the pressure from all directions suddenly decreased. It seemed that the enemies hidden in the dark found that Han Yu was not that easy to deal with.  Han Yu flew into the air, wanting to see how big the place he saw was.  It wasn't until he flew into the air that Han Yu discovered that this was not another world, but just a bonsai.  There are mountains, water and trees, but the area is surprisingly small. Looking at it, it is only about the size of three sports and football stadiums.  The reason why I had the illusion of entering another world just now was mainly because I was not standing high enough, and the mountains were a bit too high. Behind the mountains was a rock wall.  Han Yu discovered that the range of the large bonsai in front of him was the range that the light source could reach, and the weaker the light, the blurry the scenery inside the bonsai.

    Thinking of what Emperor Yan said to him when he came, Han Yu was sure that the light source above his head should be the magic weapon used by Emperor Yan to suppress the mother's body, but he didn't know if this thing would belong to him?  According to Emperor Yan, things like this magic weapon were originally owned by gods and demons. However, during the God-Destroying War, humans successfully counterattacked, and many gods and demons were killed, leaving only the magic weapon they carry with them in the world.  It's just that all magic weapons have spirituality. After the gods and demons died, most of the magic weapons did not choose humans as their new masters, but disappeared without a trace.

    Han Yu wanted to get closer to see what the magic weapon looked like, but he didn't expect that the magic weapon didn't seem to like Han Yu very much. The closer Han Yu was, the farther away the magic weapon was from Han Yu.  After going back and forth, Han Yu became annoyed.  It's not a business deal. Since he doesn't want to, Han Yu doesn't want to force him.  Han Yu, who had given up this idea, began to look for his purpose here.  Just looking around, I found nothing except the motionless mountains and motionless trees like tombstones.

    ?After looking around and finding nothing, Han Yu scratched his head and decided to lure the enemy deeper.  What happened when he came in just now made Han Yu believe that the mother body staying here had discovered him. Since it refused to show up, he had no choice but to act as bait himself to lure the guy into action.

    After making up his mind, Han Yu chose an open area and planned to use it as a place to lure the opponent to attack.  Han Yu has made up his mind to launch his flame domain as soon as that guy appears.  By then, I don’t believe that guy can still run away.  Han Yu is very confident in his flame field.

    Landing slowly, Han Yu stood motionless, waiting for the opponent to take action.  About ten minutes later, there was a sound of footsteps behind him, and Han Yu knew that the other party had taken the bait.  When the footsteps stopped, Han Yu turned around suddenly, and while turning around, he unfolded his flame domain.

    Han Yu suddenly realized that what Emperor Yan said was very reasonable.  The mother body of the space monster that appeared behind him was really unexpected and beautiful.  When he heard Emperor Yan say that he was worried that he would become lustful after seeing his mother's body, Han Yu was dismissive in his heart, thinking that Emperor Yan was overly worried.  In Han Yu's opinion, after three years in the army, a sow can compete with Diao Chan.  Those researchers have been working on it for many years.  So it is understandable that there are some problems with aesthetics.  But when Han Yu actually faced the mother's body, he suddenly found that he seemed a little unable to do anything.

    There are many kinds of cents, but there is a kind of beauty called the beauty of a thought.  Since everyone's aesthetics are different, everyone's understanding of beauty is also different.  And the beauty of a thought.  It is a kind of beauty that can satisfy everyone's different aesthetics.  To put it more simply, she is as beautiful as you think she is.

    The mother body appeared in front of Han Yu.  It has the quality of a beautiful thought.  Completely in line with Han Yu’s aesthetics.  Han Yu couldn't bear to destroy this beauty with his own hands.  The half-expanded flame field was retracted, and Han Yu's attack also stopped.  Because Han Yu saw that the beauty in front of him had become a little pale due to his attack.

    Seeing Han Yu's actions, the beauty's eyes flashed with pride, and she lightly opened her red lips and asked Han Yu: "Who are you? Why do you appear here?"

    The sound is crisp and pleasant, making people feel happy.  Han Yu rarely lowered his voice.  For fear of disturbing the beauty in front of him, he replied softly: "My name is Han Yu. I was asked to come here to retrieve something. Please don't be offended if I disturb the beauty."

    "Your name is Han Yu? My name is Xinghua. What are you looking for? Maybe I can help you find it."

    Hearing the beauty’s inquiry, Han Yu quickly replied: “It is a magic weapon used by Emperor Yan to suppress the mother body of the monsters in the universe.”

    "Emperor Yan? Why doesn't he come?" Xinghua asked with confusion.

    "He, he can't come."

    "Can't come? Why?"

    Han Yu seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit. After hearing Xinghua's words, he immediately replied: "He disappeared and is no longer in this world."

    "Really? He disappeared. It's great. He always bullied me, and now he finally died before me." Xinghua said happily.

    Seeing this, Han Yu echoed: "Yes, die well."

    "Haha" Han Yu's words seemed to please Xinghua. Xinghua looked at Han Yu with a look of joy. The joy in his eyes made Han Yu feel so happy that he couldn't remember his last name.  But Han Yu couldn't see it. Xinghua had a trace of ridicule on his face from an angle that Han Yu couldn't see.

    "I know where the thing you are looking for is, do you need me to tell you?" Xinghua asked Han Yu softly.

    Han Yu replied without hesitation: "Really? That's great. Please tell me."

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Xinghua turned to the light source in the sky and said to Han Yu: "That is the magic weapon you are looking for, but I don't know if you can do it alone?"

    "No problem, just take a look at me." Han Yu immediately patted his chest and said in confidence when he saw it.  After saying that, Han Yu flew into the air without hesitation. Xinghua smiled coldly when he saw this, and secretly began to prepare to attack Han Yu, just waiting for Han Yu to kill the magic weapon in the air that had been suppressing him.

    But what Xinghua didn’t expect was that just when she was about to sneak attack Han Yu, Han Yu, who was flying in the air, suddenly stopped, turned to face Xinghua and asked: "Are you satisfied with my cooperation with you?"

    Xinghua couldn't help but be startled by Han Yu's sudden change. Then he looked at Han Yu with a smile and said, "What are you talking about? I don't understand what you mean."

    "You are beautiful, that is undeniable, but your heart is a little bit vicious." Han Yu was also laughing.  It was true that he had fallen under Xinghua's charm just now, but the pendant hanging around Han Yu's neck woke Han Yu up in time.  Han Yu took advantage of the situation and took advantage of it.When Xhua thought she had been confused, she quietly opened the flame domain. Just waiting for Han Yu's thought, he could lock Xinghua into his flame domain, making it impossible for her to escape.

    Xinghua also noticed that the Han Yu in front of him seemed to be no longer under his charm, but this change puzzled Xinghua.  In my own impression, no human being has been able to wake up from his own charm. Even the Emperor Yan would have become his subordinate if he had not been secretly sabotaged by a woman named Jiu Xuan.

    "Why can you wake up?" Xinghua looked at Han Yu puzzled and asked.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, opened his hands, and the flame field suddenly appeared.  Xinghua didn't seem to care where Han Yu was taking him, he just stared at Han Yu, waiting for Han Yu to answer his questions.

    Seeing this, Han Yu smiled slightly and replied: "I like men."

    People who are familiar with Han Yu know that Han Yu is talking nonsense, but for Xinghua, who doesn't know Han Yu, this answer suddenly makes him realize.  Just seeing Xinghua's look of realization, Han Yu couldn't help but laugh.  This smile is a bad thing. Xinghua's intelligence is much higher than that of humans. Otherwise, she would not have been able to plan a "rebellion" under the eyes of the human elite, and she would have succeeded in the end.  If it weren't for the temporary alliance between the Machine Emperor and humans, and her own overconfidence at the time, this world might have become a paradise for space monsters.  When he saw Han Yu laughing, Xinghua immediately realized that he had been deceived.

    "How brave, how dare you lie to me." Xinghua said angrily, staring at Han Yu.

    Even if you are staring at yourself.  The amorous feelings revealed are also fascinating.  But for Han Yu, Xinghua's style seems to be ineffective.  It was obvious that Han Yu was not moved by Xinghua's charm at all.  While doing the preparatory activities before the battle, he kindly reminded Xinghua: "Be prepared. Emperor Yan entrusted me to kill you. In order to let that guy calm down after his death, I have to wrong you."

    "You actually want to kill me?" Xinghua said with an aggrieved look.

    "Put away your charm, it's of no use to me." Han Yu said angrily.

    "Why?" Xinghua asked puzzledly.

    "WellI admit that you are very beautiful, and you are a disaster to the country and the people. But I already have someone I like in my heart, so I can only appreciate your beauty, but not be obsessed with it. Maybe this is why I am not attracted by you.  It’s because of the charm.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Xinghua’s expression suddenly became solemn.  The previously unconcealed charm was gone, and she asked Han Yu in a deep voice, "You love your woman very much."

    "Love, for her, I can be the enemy of the world." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Looking at Han Yu’s smiling face, Xinghua nodded slightly.  As a being of advanced wisdom, Xinghua could see that what Han Yu said was true and there was no deception at all.  People often say that the eyes are the windows to the soul. Through the eyes, one can see the good and evil of a person.  When Han Yu was answering the question, Xinghua kept staring at Han Yu's eyes without seeing any hesitation or hesitation.

    "Your lover is very happy." Xinghua said slowly.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this but did not answer.  Because Han Yu knew that since the Xinghua in front of him said this, he must have something to say.  As Han Yu expected, Xinghua continued: "You just told me that Emperor Yan disappeared. Is it true?"

    "It should be right. He came out of the transparent crystal and taught me combat skills. Later, he told me personally that he would not live long. But before I came in here, the stuffed bear who served as my guide told me that its owner  Jiu Xuan is no longer alive. Emperor Yan had an accident, and Jiu Xuan followed him. This is my guess."

    "You go ahead and do it." After hearing Han Yu's answer, Xinghua was silent for a while and then said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu originally thought there would be a fierce battle, but he did not expect such a dramatic change.  After hearing the news that Emperor Yan was no longer alive, Xinghua didn't want to live anymore.

    "Emperor Yan can do it." Han Yu sighed with a dirty look in his heart.

    Perhaps the expression on Han Yu’s face was a little too obvious, so Xinghua said angrily: “Don’t be so nasty, things are not what you think.”

    "Ah? Then can you tell me why you chose to sit back and wait for death?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    "When you live in this world, but no one knows you or understands you. In this world, you have neither friends nor enemies, and can only live alone. At that time, I believe you will also choose to end yourself  life." Xinghua slowly said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu understood Xinghua’s thoughts at this time. Indeed, as Xinghua said, if a person lives to that pointOn the other hand, it's really better to die than to be pulled down.  Sometimes, loneliness is the sharpest murder weapon.

    Since Xinghua wanted to die, Han Yu would not foolishly persuade Xinghua not to commit suicide, which was different from his own purpose.  However, Han Yu still asked, "After you died, have you ever thought about those space monsters? I heard Emperor Yan say that they all seem to be your children."

    Xinghua replied slowly: "Birth, old age, sickness, death, and race extinction are all natural laws. No one can escape. The space monster was originally a biological weapon created by humans to fight against the mechanical emperor, but from the beginning, the space monster has not fulfilled its obligations.  Live your responsibilities. If you cannot fulfill your responsibilities, there is no need to continue to exist in this world. For existences like space monsters that are not products of nature, perhaps disappearing is their best destination."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the angry voice of a woman, "Fart! You want to die alone! Why do you have to drag me with you?"

    This is Han Yu’s flame realm. Han Yu doesn’t remember that he brought other women here.  There was no need for Han Yu to look for him, because the owner who said this had already appeared in front of Han Yu with an angry look on his face.  But her target is obviously not Han Yu, but Xinghua.

    Seeing the woman rushing towards him fiercely, Xinghua seemed a little afraid and asked timidly: "Yuehua, why are you here?"

    "Hmph! If I hadn't come, I wouldn't have known how I would have died. You worthless person, if you want to die, come to me, and I promise to help you. But why do you drag me to your death bed to support you?"  The woman Xinghua called Yuehua replied angrily while glaring at Xinghua.

    Xinghua heard this and replied: "But you can't kill me, just like I can't kill you. We have the same origin"

    Yuehua heard the words and shouted: "Shut up! If it weren't for you, I could have led my army to sweep across the world. But it was you who blocked it that made me end up where I am now. Don't worry, I won't  To kill you, I will lock you up and seal you so that you will feel the feeling of loneliness forever."

    "Hey, why are you so vicious? From the look of you, you should think that Xinghua is your sister. Who in this world would treat his sister like this?" Han Yu couldn't stand it and interrupted.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that such a fox like you would find another nymphomaniac in such a short period of time. It's really not easy." Yuehua said with a vicious mouth.  It’s just that Han Yu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. After listening to Yue Hua’s words, he immediately said: "Hey, don’t you put Jin Cheng on your face? You and Xing Hua look exactly the same. Your name is Xing Hua Hu Meizi, right?  Aren’t you also reminding me that you also look foxy?”

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Yuehua, who obviously had a bad temper, immediately pointed the finger at Han Yu.  It's a pity that Han Yu has always been a person who has a clear sense of grudges and grudges. He is not the kind of person who is so compassionate and unprincipled.  When it comes to being sharp-tongued and sharp-tongued, Yuehua is really no match for Han Yu.  Soon, Yuehua was so angry at Han Yu's endless sarcasm that she couldn't even bother to trouble Xinghua.

    “When words can’t be said, it is natural to use force to resolve conflicts.  Talking with fists has always been Han Yu's favorite. Since Yue Hua does not intend to continue the verbal war with him, Han Yu will certainly not be polite to Yue Hua.  Although she is a woman, Han Yu's policy when dealing with a shrew who wants to act violently is to whip her first and then talk.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 947: The Destruction of the Three Non-Human Tribes

    The camp of primitive man

    The attack by the three tribes was launched in the evening. The Naga, Eagle Man, and Gopher tribes reached an agreement and launched a raid on the residence of primitive humans.  But contrary to the expectations of the three tribes, the effect of the raid did not appear. The primitive humans seemed to have known that they would come back for a sneak attack and were prepared early.

    After a brief panic, the primitive humans launched a powerful counterattack.  It was indeed a powerful counterattack, and it immediately stunned the vanguard of the three tribes.  The Yingmen swooped down from the sky, and before they could launch an attack on the humans on the ground, the humans on the ground used a new type of weapon that they had never seen before, which was faster and more accurate than bows and arrows. Once they hit, they immediately hit themselves.  They will lose their strength and fall from the sky.  The Naga tribe sneaked into the camp of primitive humans along the waterway. Before they could land, they were covered by those unbreakable fishing nets. The more they struggled, the tighter the fishing nets became.  The gopher tribe was the most unlucky. They didn't even have a chance to enter the camp because they were blocked by the moat built around the camp. They tried to dig holes and sneak in, but they were turned into water rats.

    The three tribes noticed that something was wrong. The chiefs of the Eagle Tribe and the Gopher Tribe looked at the Naga Tribe's chief. This alliance was proposed by the six-armed female Naga in front of them. If you don't know what you are seeing,  This is Naga. The chiefs of the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe even doubt that this alliance is not a trap designed by Naga and humans, with the purpose of dealing with themselves.

    "You have to believe me, I have suffered heavy losses just like you." Fasqi, of course, knew what the leaders of the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe were thinking, and said quickly.

    "I believe what you said." The chief of the Eagle Clan said in a deep voice.  The leader of the Gopher Clan on the side interrupted and said, "But what should we do now? We can't attack it."

    Hearing the words of the gopher clan leader, the three clan leaders were silent.  Indeed, humans seem to have taken precautions, and compared to before, these humans seem to have mastered some more powerful weapons.  Otherwise, based on the strength of the three tribes, even a strong attack should have broken in long ago. It would never be possible like now, without even breaking through the gate.

    "Otherwise, let's withdraw. Wait until next time?" the Gopher clan leader suggested upon seeing this.

    "Ground Mouse, I've known for a long time that you are timid, but you shouldn't be so timid, right? Isn't it too early to shrink back just after encountering a slight setback?" The leader of the Eagle Tribe said with a mocking look on his face.  The leader of the Gopher Clan said.  As a clan that can soar in the sky, the leader of the Eagle clan always looks down on the Gopher clan, while the Naga clan is better.  But that's also limited.  In the eyes of the leader of the Eagle Clan, he is the boss of the three-community coalition. As the leader, he has not yet said that he will withdraw. This leader of the Gopher Clan is really unreasonable.

    The chief of the Gopher Clan blushed at what the leader of the Eagle Clan said, and said unconvinced: "Since the chief of the Eagle Clan said that, let me see how powerful the Eagle Clan is, as long as you can knock down the gate of the human camp. Then the Gopher Clan  No problem. I promise to follow you to the death."

    "Don't be vindictive. It's better to take a long-term view. Don't you think these humans are any different from before?" Fasiqi quickly advised after seeing this.  Fasiqi, who had been in contact with Han Yu, now began to regret her previous decision to unite the three tribes. The frustration of the attack made her feel like she was riding a tiger.  This is really not the time for internal strife.

    "It's a pity that the leader of the Yingren clan ignored Fasqi.  He, who has always been arrogant, simply couldn't stand the provocation of the Gopher Clan, and when he saw the Gopher Clan getting into a fight with him.  He immediately replied loudly: "Okay, it's a deal, I just hope your short legs can keep up."

    Short legs have always been a point of inferiority for the Gopher Clan, but now the leader of the Eagle Clan has spoken out about it.  The leader of the Gopher Clan immediately responded not to be outdone: "Don't worry, as long as you birdmen can do it, I, the Gopher Clan, will definitely follow."

    Like the Gopher Clan, short legs are a taboo word for the Gopher Clan, and Birdman is also the last name the Eagle Clan wants to hear.  Immediately, the two clan leaders stared at each other point-to-point.  Fasqi on the side rolled her eyes depressedly and decided not to care about the two hundred and fifty grudges anymore.  Instead of wasting time on these two guys, it is better to think about the way out for the Naga clan.  Do we really want to retreat into the deep sea as Han Yu said?

    Seeing that Fasiqi didn't speak, the people of the Eagle Tribe and the Gopher Tribe looked at Fasiqi at the same time. The leader of the Eagle Tribe asked coldly: "Fasiqi, as the initiator of this coalition, don't you think you can do it at this time?"  Should I say something?"

    “That’s right, there’s no reason for us to go all out and fight for our lives, why don’t you follow behind and pick up the ready-made ones?” the Gopher Tribe’s leader echoed.

    After listening to the words of the two tribesmen, although Fasiqi wanted to strangle the two bastards in front of him who refused to suffer, he replied with a sincere smile on his face: "Look at what you said, how can I watch you go?"  Trying your best to stand by and watch. ThisOkay, let's attack together again.  This time, the gopher clan will not attack from the ground, but attack the human camp gate from the ground.  I don't believe that with the full attack of our three tribes, we will not be able to break through this camp built by humans.  "

    After receiving Fasqi’s statement, the leaders of the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe were satisfied and immediately ordered their tribesmen to launch another round of attacks.  Fasqi watched her tribe dive into the water again, and couldn't help but secretly regret finding such two collaborators.

    ……

    Cang Yu never thought that his camp would be so stable, and the humans who came to help them defend were simply amazing.  They were like roundworms in the stomachs of the three tribes. They actually anticipated the attacks of the three tribes in advance, and their defensive methods were eye-opening to Cang Yu.  Who would have thought that simply digging a river outside the camp for running water to pass through would prevent the gopher clan from digging holes in the ground and sneaking into the camp.  There are also fishing nets that can be used to deal with Naga, and there are sharper weapons than bows and arrows to deal with the Eagle People.  Looking at the hawks who were knocked down by beams of light and fell to death, Cang Yu suddenly felt as if a master was lonely.

    "Clan leader, don't be in a daze, those bastards from the three tribes have started attacking." A tribesman standing next to Cang Yu reminded Cang Yu with a bit of a look.  Cang Yu immediately became angry when he heard this. How dare these bastards, who care about food but not fight, dare to come?  It doesn't matter if you come here, you always bullied us in the past, so I just want to take this opportunity to pay back all the things you suffered before.

    Thinking of this, Cang Yu grabbed the weapon beside him.  Just like a young boy shouting at his tribe to fight.  The human beings, whose morale was already high because of the advantageous situation, suddenly became even more morale.  Who wants to live in fear all day long? Now that there is a chance to eliminate the three tribes, everyone knows what they should do now.  There was no need for Cang Yu to call for help. All primitive people consciously obeyed the commands of the humans who called themselves the Alliance Army and were responsible for commanding them.

    ……

    The attack was frustrated again, and the losses were more heavy than the previous attack.  Now the leader of the Eagle Clan could no longer be majestic, and the leader of the Gopher Clan couldn't care less about mocking the leader of the Eagle Clan.  Because of the attack just now, his tribe suffered the heaviest losses.  When the warriors of the Gopher Tribe swarmed towards the gate of the camp, the eight heavy machine guns Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao took from Field were unleashed.

    Everyone has their own preferences. Field is a weapons collecting enthusiast, and he not only loves collecting.  This guy also likes to use.  Eight heavy machine guns are antique weapons to Field and others, but to deal with the gopher tribe who don't even know anything about guns, it is equivalent to using a cannon to swat mosquitoes.

    The charging Gopher Tribe fell in pieces, but the Gopher Tribe still didn’t know what was going on.  He simply thought that when that terrible sound sounded, his people would die in droves.  Some don't even have whole corpses.

    Just when the leader of the Gopher Clan felt heartbroken.  Field, standing on the wall of the camp, was reminding Liu Qingmei of the soldiers assigned to him, "Hey, save some bullets, I don't have any extra reserves."

    The soldiers also knew that Field was not feeling sorry for their lavish behavior just now, but was just considering reality, but just now those gopher tribe launched a charge.  If the firepower were not fiercer, they would not be able to shoot at them. Just now, many gopher tribesmen rushed across the moat outside the camp, if Liu Qingmei hadn't arrived in time with a team of people.  The camp is very likely to be touched by the Gopher Clan.

    "Oh~ I mean, you decide for yourself how to fight when the time comes. But I still want to emphasize to you that when the ammunition is gone, you must leave here as soon as possible." Field said to Ba in a serious tone.  said a soldier.  Heavy machine guns can only be used by soldiers of the Alliance Army, and Cang Yu's clansmen don't know how to use them at all.  It is precisely because of this that Han Yu has the largest number of Alliance soldiers.  The other Alliance soldiers were scattered, each with dozens of primitive humans guarding each post, either dealing with the Eagle Tribe in the air or the Naga Tribe in the water.

    Until now, the primitive humans have not taken any prisoners, but all the captured Yingren and Nagas have been killed by the primitive humans.  Compared with people like Liu Qingmei, they had deep-seated hatred with the three tribes, and forgiveness was non-existent for them.  However, Liu Qingmei did not blame primitive humans for their actions, because if it were Liu Qingmei, she would probably do the same thing.  Anyone who would forgive a guy who wants to capture you as food all day long is definitely out of his mind.  If the beasts that hurt people cannot be kept in cages, then it is best to keep them away. But if you are unwilling to stay away and still want to eat people, then it is no wonder that humans kill them.

    The primitive humans living here have no concept of protecting animals. In their eyes, the only way to endanger their lives is to kill all three tribes.Safe bastards, they and their descendants can live freely.

    "Otherwise, let's withdraw?" the Yingren tribe leader suggested in a low voice.  But this time the Gopher Clan disagreed.  If the leader of the Eagle tribe had said this before the attack just now, the leader of the Gopher tribe would have agreed. But now the Gopher tribe has suffered a big loss. If he cannot get this place back and attack the human camp, then he will have to wait until he returns.  Sometimes, he will be torn into pieces by the irrational tribesmen who are angry because of the loss of their loved ones.  In other words, the leader of the Gopher Tribe has no way out now. Only by breaking into the human camp can he have a chance to survive.

    "Retreat? What to retreat? Who just said that he wanted me to see the bravery of the Yingren tribe? Why are you retreating now? Why haven't I, the guy who suffered the most losses, said to retreat? I don't think so.  Who dares to withdraw!"

    The leader of the Eagle Tribe obviously does not want to provoke the leader of the Gopher Tribe who is on the verge of going berserk at this time.  We can only place our hope on Fasqi.  Unfortunately, Fasqi also understood that at this time, it was no longer a question of whether he wanted to withdraw, but whether he could withdraw.  Just like the leader of the Gopher Clan, Fasqi now has the same troubles.  The clan leader is not hereditary, but elected by the clan members. The reason why you are elected is so that you can lead the clan members to live a good life.  Instead of taking the tribe to death.  Now that the clan members are suffering heavy casualties, and just returning without success, Fasqi may not even be able to return to the clan, and will be killed by the disappointed clan members.

    "I agree with the leader of the Gopher Clan, and we can no longer withdraw now. For our own safety, there is only one choice left for us. Only by winning can we survive." Fasiqi whispered to Ying.  The human clan leader said.

    The leader of the Yingmen tribe was stunned at first, but when he saw the tribesmen looking at him with suspicion, the chief of the Yingmen tribe was horrified.  Finally, the leader of the Gopher Clan was worried.

    With the common experience, the two clan leaders of the Eagle Tribe and the Gopher Tribe, who had previously disliked each other, finally put aside their respective prejudices and began to truly cooperate.

    Although the three tribes fought on their own, it was agreed before the war, but the plan could not keep up with the changes. Who would have thought that human defense was so abnormal.  Just relying on the attacks of your own tribe cannot break through the human defense.

    "This time. We need to go in person." The chief of the Eagle tribe said in a deep voice to the chief of the Gopher tribe and Fasqi.  Fasqi and the leader of the Gopher Clan also know their current situations.  After listening to the words of the Yingren clan leader, they all nodded in unison.

    Fight together!

    Although Fasqi and the other two clan leaders could not tell what their next move would be, Liu Qingmei and others could clearly see it.  Patting his cheeks hard, Liu Qingmei and others shouted loudly to the primitive humans under them: "The attack just now is just an appetizer, and the next attack is a test for us. Everyone brace themselves to deal with it,  If you still think it will be as easy to deal with as before. Then you will pay the price."

    Liu Qingmei and others have just won the trust of primitive humans with practical actions.  Hearing the loud warnings from Liu Qingmei and others, most of the primitive humans put away their arrogance due to the smooth war, thinking that the attacks of the three tribes were nothing more than this.  However, there is an old saying that goes well.  A grain of mouse droppings ruins a pot of porridge. There are always one or two self-righteous people who did not listen to the warnings of Liu Qingmei and others. As a result, because of their underestimation of the enemy, the three tribes invaded the camp.

    Seeing that they had finally entered the camp, Fasqi and the other two clan leaders immediately launched a general attack. The three clans, which were already more numerous than humans, entered the camp regardless of casualties, making Liu Qingmei and others want to kill the three clans.  I can't even drive him out.  Knowing that victory or defeat depended on one move, the chiefs of the three tribes took the lead and greatly inspired the warriors of the three tribes. They fought to the death and received constant support. Even though the primitive humans had some advanced weapons that were beyond their experience, they still could not hold back the three tribes like a tide.  s attack.  The eight heavy machine guns on the walls of the camp had limited ammunition and ran out at the most critical moment of the battle, so that the human side had to fight and retreat.

    Cang Yu didn’t know how many warriors from the three tribes he had killed, nor how many injuries he had sustained. Now he was just waving the weapon in his hand mechanically, attacking opponents who looked different from humans.  If you want him to stop, you probably have to wait until there are no more enemies around him.

    Although Liu Qingmei deeply hated those primitive people who did bad things, those people had already paid the price with their lives, and this was really not the time to hold them accountable.  Fortunately, before the battle began, Liu Qingmei had considered the possibility of this situation, and together with Shi Tianbao, led the primitive humans to resist the crazy attacks of the three tribes.

    "Tianbao, have all the three tribes entered the camp?" Liu Qingmei kicked away a Gopher tribe warrior who was near her and asked Shi Tianbao who was standing aside.

    ??"It's almost there. Judging from the quantity, 80% of them should have come in." Shi Tianbao replied loudly.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Send the signal, it's time to ambush." ??Liu Qingmei shouted equally loudly.

    Hearing this, Shi Tianbao replied: "Protect me, don't let anyone interfere with me." Upon hearing this, Liu Qingmei quickly protected Shi Tianbao in the center with the other two alliance soldiers.  Shi Tianbao, who was protected, reached out and took out the flare from his arms and shot it into the air.

    In a dense forest five kilometers away from the human camp, Bai Ling looked up at the sky anxiously, waiting for the signal agreed with Liu Qingmei and the others to appear.  Bai Ling knew very well that his clan was being attacked by the three tribes, and he wanted to rush back immediately to help, but before the signal appeared, Bai Ling could not make his own decisions.

    Until she saw three flashing red signal bombs appearing in the sky, Bailingn suddenly became energetic and couldn't wait to shout to the tribesmen who were waiting impatiently like her: "The signal is coming. It's up to us next."  Let's go!" After saying that, Bai Ling chattered for a while to the Kuishan clan members beside him in a language that Han Yu could never understand.  The Kuishan clan members let out a roar after hearing this, and other Kuishan clan members also roared excitedly, waving the big wooden sticks in their hands, and followed the guidance of Bai Ling and others, and rushed to the battlefield excitedly.

    Primitive human camp

    The attack by the three tribes was launched in the evening. The Naga, Eagle Man, and Gopher tribes reached an agreement and launched a raid on the residence of primitive humans.  But contrary to the expectations of the three tribes, the effect of the raid did not appear. It was as if the primitive humans had known that they would come back to attack.  Prepared early.

    After a brief panic, the primitive humans launched a powerful counterattack.  It was indeed a powerful counterattack, and it immediately stunned the vanguard of the three tribes.  The eagle men swooped down from the sky, and before they could launch an attack on the humans on the ground, the humans on the ground used a method they had never seen before.  Hit yourself with new weapons that are faster and more accurate than bows and arrows.  Once hit.  He will immediately lose strength and fall from the sky.  The Naga tribe sneaked into the camp of primitive humans along the waterway. Before they could land, they were covered by those unbreakable fishing nets. The more they struggled, the tighter the fishing nets became.  The gopher tribe is the most unlucky.  They didn't even have a chance to enter the camp before they were blocked by the moat built around the camp. They tried to dig a hole and sneak in, but they were turned into water rats.

    The three tribes noticed something was wrong, and the chiefs of the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe looked at the Naga Tribe’s chief in unison.  This alliance was proposed by the six-armed female Naga in front of them. If it were not clear that this person was Naga, the chiefs of the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe would even doubt that this alliance would be  The purpose of the trap designed by Naga and humans is to deal with themselves.

    "You have to believe me, I have suffered heavy losses just like you." Fasqi, of course, knew what the leaders of the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe were thinking, and said quickly.

    "I believe what you said." The chief of the Eagle Clan said in a deep voice.  The leader of the Gopher Clan on the side interrupted and said, "But what should we do now? We can't attack it."

    Hearing the words of the gopher clan leader, the three clan leaders were silent.  Indeed, humans seem to have taken precautions for a long time, and compared to before, these humans seem to have mastered some more powerful weapons. Otherwise, with the strength of the three tribes, even a strong attack would have been able to break in long ago. It would never be possible like now  In this way, even the gate was not breached.

    "Otherwise, let's withdraw. Wait until next time?" the Gopher clan leader suggested upon seeing this.

    "Ground Mouse, I've known for a long time that you are timid, but you shouldn't be so timid, right? Isn't it too early to shrink back just after encountering a slight setback?" The leader of the Eagle Tribe said with a mocking look on his face.  The leader of the Gopher Clan said.  As a clan that can soar in the sky, the leader of the Eagle clan always looks down on the Gopher clan. The Naga clan is better, but that is also limited.  In the eyes of the leader of the Eagle Clan, he is the boss of the three-community coalition. As the leader, he has not yet said that he will withdraw. This leader of the Gopher Clan is really unreasonable.

    The leader of the Gopher Clan blushed when the leader of the Eagle Clan said that, and said unconvinced: "Since the leader of the Eagle Clan said that, let me see how powerful the Eagle Clan is. As long as you can knock down the gate of the human camp, then the Gopher Clan will  No problem, I promise to follow you to the death."

    "Don't be vindictive. It's better to take a long-term view. Don't you think these humans are any different from before?" Fasiqi quickly advised after seeing this.  Fasiqi, who had been in contact with Han Yu, now began to regret her previous decision to unite the three tribes. The frustration of the attack made her feel like she was riding a tiger.  This is really not the time for internal strife.

    "It's a pity that the leader of the Yingren clan ignored Fasqi.  He has always been arrogant and couldn't stand the excitement of the Gopher Clan. When he saw the Gopher Clan getting angry with him, he immediately responded loudly.He said: "Okay, it's settled, I just hope your short legs can keep up."

    Short legs have always been an inferiority complex of the Gopher Clan. Now that the leader of the Eagle Clan said it carelessly, the Clan Chief of the Gopher Clan immediately retorted, unwilling to be outdone: "Don't worry, as long as you bird people can do it, I, the Gopher Clan, can do it."  Just keep up."

    Like the Gopher Clan, short legs are a taboo word for the Gopher Clan, and Birdman is also the last name the Eagle Clan wants to hear.  Immediately, the two clan leaders stared at each other point-to-point.  Fasqi on the side rolled her eyes depressedly and decided not to care about the two hundred and fifty grudges anymore.  Instead of wasting time on these two guys, it is better to think about the way out for the Naga clan.  Do we really want to retreat into the deep sea as Han Yu said?

    Seeing that Fasiqi did not speak, the people of the Eagle Tribe and the Gopher Tribe looked at Fasiqi at the same time. The leader of the Eagle Tribe asked coldly: "Fasiqi. As the initiator of this coalition, don't you think you can do it at this time?"  Should I say something?"

    “That’s right, there’s no reason for us to go all out and fight for our lives, why don’t you follow behind and pick up the ready-made ones?” the Gopher Tribe’s leader echoed.

    After listening to the words of the two tribesmen, although Fasiqi wanted to strangle the two bastards in front of him who refused to suffer, he replied with a sincere smile on his face: "Look at what you said, how can I watch you go?"  Try your best and stand by. Okay, let's attack together again. This time, the gopher tribe will not attack from the ground, but attack the human camp gate from the ground. I don't believe it, with the full attack of our three tribes, we will not be able to break through.  This camp was built by humans.”

    After receiving Fasqi’s statement, the leaders of the Eagle Tribe and Gopher Tribe were satisfied and immediately ordered their tribesmen to launch another round of attacks.  Fasqi watched her tribe dive into the water again, and couldn't help but secretly regret finding such two collaborators.

    ……

    Cang Yu never thought that his camp would be so stable, and the humans who came to help them defend were simply amazing.  They are like roundworms in the stomachs of those three tribes.  They actually anticipated the attacks of the three tribes in advance, and their defensive methods were an eye-opener for Cang Yu.  Who would have thought that they could simply dig a river outside the camp for running water to pass through.  This will prevent the gopher tribe from digging holes underground and sneaking into the camp.  There is also a fishing net that can be used to deal with Naga.  There are sharper weapons than bows and arrows to deal with the Eagle People.  Looking at the hawks who were knocked down by beams of light and fell to death, Cang Yu suddenly felt as if a master was lonely.

    "Clan leader, don't be in a daze, those bastards from the three tribes have started attacking." A tribesman standing next to Cang Yu reminded Cang Yu with a bit of a look.  Cang Yu immediately became angry when he heard this. How dare these bastards, who care about food but not fight, dare to come?  It’s okay to come.  They always bullied us in the past, so I just took this opportunity to pay back all the things I suffered in the past.

    Thinking of this, Cang Yu grabbed the weapon beside him and shouted to his tribe to fight like a young man.  The human beings, whose morale was already high because of the advantageous situation, suddenly became even more morale.  Who wants to live in fear all day long?  Now that there is a chance to eliminate the three tribes, everyone knows what they should do now.  There was no need for Cang Yu to call for help. All primitive people consciously obeyed the commands of the humans who called themselves the Alliance Army and were responsible for commanding them.

    ……

    The attack was frustrated again, and the losses were more heavy than the previous attack.  Now the leader of the Eagle Clan could no longer be majestic, and the leader of the Gopher Clan couldn't care less about mocking the leader of the Eagle Clan.  Because of the attack just now, his tribe suffered the heaviest losses.  When the warriors of the Gopher Tribe swarmed towards the gate of the camp, the eight heavy machine guns Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao took from Field were unleashed.

    Everyone has their own preferences. Field is a weapons collecting enthusiast, and not only does he love collecting weapons, he also likes to use them.  Eight heavy machine guns are antique weapons to Field and others, but to deal with the gopher tribe who don't even know anything about guns, it is equivalent to using a cannon to swat mosquitoes.

    The charging Gopher Tribe fell in pieces, but the Gopher Tribe didn't know what was going on. They just simply thought that when the terrifying sound sounded, their own tribe would fall in pieces.  Some died, and some even had their bodies intact.

    Just when the leader of the Gopher Tribe felt heartbroken, Field, who was standing on the wall of the camp, was reminding Liu Qingmei of the soldiers assigned to him, "Hey, save some bullets, I don't have any extra reserves."

    The soldiers also knew that Field was not feeling sorry for their lavishness just now, but was just considering reality. But just now those gopher tribes launched a charge, and if the firepower was not stronger, they would not be able to shoot at them. Just now, many gopher tribes rushed through the camp.  On the outer moat, if Liu Qingmei hadn't arrived in time with a team of people, the camp might have been touched by the Gopher Clan.

    "Alas~ I amLet’s talk about it, you decide how to fight when the time comes.  But I still want to emphasize to you that when the ammunition is gone, you must leave here as soon as possible.  "Field said solemnly to the eight soldiers. Only Alliance soldiers can use heavy machine guns, and Cangyu's tribesmen don't know how to use them at all. It is precisely because of this that the number of Alliance soldiers in Han Yu's hands is  Most. The other Alliance soldiers were scattered, each with dozens of primitive humans guarding each post, either dealing with the Eagle Tribe in the air or the Naga Tribe in the water.

    Until now, the primitive humans have not taken any prisoners, but all the captured Yingren and Nagas have been killed by the primitive humans.  Compared with people like Liu Qingmei, they had deep-seated hatred with the three tribes, and forgiveness was non-existent for them.  However, Liu Qingmei did not blame primitive humans for their actions, because if it were Liu Qingmei, she would probably do the same thing.  Anyone who would forgive a guy who wants to capture you as food all day long is definitely out of his mind.  If dangerous beasts cannot be caged, it is best to keep them away.  But if you don't want to stay away and still want to eat people, then it's no wonder humans kill people.

    ??The primitive humans living here have no concept of protecting animals. In their eyes, they only want to kill all three tribes and these bastards who endanger their lives.  Only then can they and their descendants live freely.

    "Otherwise, let's withdraw?" the Yingren tribe leader suggested in a low voice.  But this time the Gopher Clan disagreed.  If the leader of the Yingren clan said this before the attack just now.  The Gopher Clan leader would agree.  But now the Gopher Clan has suffered a big loss. If he can't get this place back and attack the human camp, then when he goes back, he will be torn into pieces by the tribesmen who are angry and irrational because of the loss of their relatives.  .  In other words, the Gopher Clan leader now has no way out.  Only by breaking into the human camp could he have a chance to survive.

    "Retreat? What to retreat? Who just said that he wanted me to see the bravery of the Yingren tribe? Why are you retreating now? Why haven't I, the guy who suffered the most losses, said to retreat? I don't think so.  Who dares to withdraw!"

    The leader of the Eagle Tribe obviously does not want to provoke the leader of the Gopher Tribe who is on the verge of going berserk at this time.  We can only place our hope on Fasqi.  Unfortunately, Fasqi also understood that at this time, it was no longer a question of whether he wanted to withdraw, but whether he could withdraw.  Just like the leader of the Gopher Clan, Fasqi now has the same troubles.  The patriarch is not hereditary.  Rather, you were elected by your tribe. The reason why you were elected is so that you can lead your tribe to live a good life, instead of leading your tribe to death.  Now that the clan members are suffering heavy casualties, and just returning without success, Fasqi may not even be able to return to the clan, and will be killed by the disappointed clan members.

    "I agree with the leader of the Gopher Clan, and we can no longer withdraw now. For our own safety, there is only one choice left for us. Only by winning can we survive." Fasiqi whispered to Ying.  The human clan leader said.

    The leader of the Eagle Clan was stunned at first, but when he saw the tribesmen looking at him with suspicion, the leader of the Eagle Clan was frightened, and finally became worried like the leader of the Gopher Clan.

    With the common experience, the two clan leaders of the Eagle Tribe and the Gopher Tribe, who had previously disliked each other, finally put aside their respective prejudices and began to truly cooperate.

    Although the three tribes fought on their own, it was agreed upon before the war, but the plan could not keep up with the changes. Who would have thought that human defense was so perverted that it was impossible to break through human defense with just the attacks of one's own tribe.

    "This time, we need to go in person." The chief of the Eagle tribe said in a deep voice to the chief of the Gopher tribe and Fasqi.  Fasqi and the Gopher tribe leader also knew their current situation. After listening to the words of the Eagle tribe leader, they nodded in unison.

    Fight together!

    Although Fasqi and the other two clan leaders could not tell what their next move would be, Liu Qingmei and others could clearly see it.  Patting his cheeks hard, Liu Qingmei and others shouted loudly to the primitive humans under them: "The attack just now is just an appetizer, and the next attack is a test for us. Everyone brace themselves to deal with it,  If you still think it is as easy to deal with as before, you will pay the price."

    Liu Qingmei and others have just won the trust of primitive humans with practical actions.  Hearing the loud warnings from Liu Qingmei and others, most of the primitive humans put away their arrogance due to the smooth war, thinking that the attacks of the three tribes were nothing more than this.  However, as the old saying goes, a speck of mouse droppings ruins a pot of porridge. There are always one or two self-righteous people who did not listen to the warnings of Liu Qingmei and others. As a result, due to their underestimation of the enemy, the three tribes attacked.  Arrive at the camp.

    As soon as they saw that the camp was finally invaded, Fasqi and the clan leaders of the other two tribes immediately started to attack.After the general attack, the three tribes whose numbers exceeded that of humans rushed into the camp regardless of casualties, making it impossible for Liu Qingmei and others to drive the three tribes out.  Knowing that victory or defeat depended on one move, the chiefs of the three tribes took the lead and greatly inspired the warriors of the three tribes. They fought to the death and received constant support. Even though the primitive humans had some advanced weapons that were beyond their experience, they still could not hold back the three tribes like a tide.  s attack.  The eight heavy machine guns on the walls of the camp had limited ammunition and ran out at the most critical moment of the battle, so that the human side had to fight and retreat.

    Cang Yu didn’t know how many warriors from the three tribes he had killed, nor how many injuries he had sustained. Now he was just waving the weapon in his hand mechanically, attacking opponents who looked different from humans.  If you want him to stop, you probably have to wait until there are no more enemies around him.

    Although Liu Qingmei deeply hated those primitive people who did bad things, those people had already paid the price with their lives, and this was really not the time to hold them accountable.  Fortunately, before the battle began, Liu Qingmei had considered the possibility of this situation, and together with Shi Tianbao, led the primitive humans to resist the crazy attacks of the three tribes.

    "Tianbao, have all the three tribes entered the camp?" Liu Qingmei kicked away a Gopher tribe warrior who was near her and asked Shi Tianbao who was standing aside.

    "It's almost there. Judging from the quantity, 80% of them should have come in." Shi Tianbao replied loudly.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Send the signal, it's time to ambush." ??Liu Qingmei shouted equally loudly.

    Hearing this, Shi Tianbao replied: "Protect me, don't let anyone interfere with me." Upon hearing this, Liu Qingmei quickly protected Shi Tianbao in the center with the other two alliance soldiers.  Shi Tianbao, who was protected, reached out and took out the flare from his arms and shot it into the air.

    In a dense forest five kilometers away from the human camp, Bai Ling looked up at the sky anxiously, waiting for the signal agreed with Liu Qingmei and the others to appear.  Bai Ling knew very well that his clan was being attacked by the three tribes, and he wanted to rush back immediately to help, but before the signal appeared, Bai Ling could not make his own decisions.

    Until she saw three flashing red signal bombs appearing in the sky, Bailingn suddenly became energetic and couldn't wait to shout to the tribesmen who were waiting impatiently like her: "The signal is coming, and it's up to us next.  Let's go!" After saying that, Bai Ling chattered for a while to the Kuishan clan members beside him in a language that Han Yu could never understand.  The Kuishan clan members let out a roar after hearing this, and other Kuishan clan members also roared excitedly, waving the big wooden sticks in their hands, and followed the guidance of Bai Ling and others, and rushed to the battlefield excitedly.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 948 A Man Like the Wind

    A very sudden voice, a very unfamiliar voice. The moment he heard that voice, Han Yu subconsciously felt a kind of danger. He couldn't explain why, but Han Yu just felt that the voice made him feel dangerous.  If I have to give a reason, perhaps only the word intuition can explain it.

    "Who's talking?" Han Yu asked, looking around.

    Fasqi looked at Han Yu inexplicably, not understanding who Han Yu was talking to.  But now is the time when the future of his own race is related. Even if Han Yu is a little abnormal, Fasiqi doesn't dare to disturb him.

    "Shh, don't yell. Do you want to see Lin Ke one last time? If you want, just do as I say." The voice that made Han Yu feel dangerous sounded in Han Yu's ears again.  This time Han Yu noticed that it seemed that only he could hear the sound.

    Mentioning Lin Ke, could it be that something happened on the Courage? Han Yu's heart tightened, he looked at Fasqi who was looking at him eagerly, and asked in a deep voice: "Is the person behind the scenes you just mentioned a man or a woman?  ?What does it look like? Where are you now?"

    Hearing Han Yu's series of questions, Fasiqi felt happy. She was afraid that Han Yu was not interested in what she said. Now that Han Yu has asked, as long as she answers, her people will be spared.  possible.  Fasqi opened her mouth and wanted to tell Han Yu everything she knew, but suddenly she found that she couldn't make a sound, as if there was something blocked in her throat.

    "Ah, ah" Fasiqi shouted anxiously at Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned when he saw this and didn't wait for him to ask.  A red line appeared on Fasqi's forehead, followed by Fasqi's whole body dividing neatly to both sides.  fell to the ground.  This sudden scene made Han Yu a little overwhelmed and also a little angry.  Looking at Fasqi's eyes that were staring blankly, Han Yu knelt down, reached out and closed Fasqi's eyes, and whispered: "Don't worry, I won't make things difficult for your people. The most that awaits your people is exile.  .At the same time, I will not let you die in an unknown manner"

    "Hey~ You're not too soft-spoken." That annoying voice sounded in Han Yu's ears again.

    "Come out!" Han Yu shouted in a deep voice.

    "Haha. Don't be so angry. Kill her just because she deserves to die. If you want to see me, you can see me by raising your head."

    Hearing this, Han Yu immediately looked up and saw a young man wearing a blue gown and holding a paper fan in the open space about twenty steps away from him.  This person appeared too suddenly.  Naturally, it attracted the attention of others.

    "Hi~ According to the relationship, I should call you brother-in-law, but unfortunately, His Majesty the Emperor does not recognize you, so I can only help you with the matter between you and my eldest sister Lin Ke."

    "Where is Lin Ke?" Han Yu asked, squinting his eyes.  At the same time, he is also ready to take action at any time.

    The young man was very relaxed and did not take Han Yu's threat to heart at all. He still smiled and replied: "His Majesty the Emperor does not agree with the matter between you and Lin Ke, so she will naturally go back to where she should go. Your name is Han  Yu, right? I just want to advise you, forget my eldest sister Lin Ke? There will be no results between you and her. "

    "Let me ask you again where Lin Ke is now?" Han Yu did not listen to the young man's advice at all.  He asked, staring at the young man.

    The young man sighed when he saw this, shook his head and said, "Oh~ I knew it would be like this." After saying this.  The smile on the young man's face disappeared. He looked at Han Yu and said, "The Lin Ke you are looking for is now in my hands. It is impossible for you to take her back."

    "You have to try it before you know." Han Yu said coldly.

    "Haha" The young man smiled when he heard the words, and disappeared from the place in a flash.  Han Yu was shocked. It was so fast that he didn't even see it clearly.  Just when Han Yu was about to find the whereabouts of the young man, the young man appeared on Han Yu's left side and whispered in Han Yu's ear: "I am the wind, and no one in this world can be faster than me. I know  You want to drag me into your flame domain, but your speed is not as fast as mine, so I advise you not to waste your efforts."

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted coldly, and the flame field suddenly expanded.  But just as the young man said, the flame field was in vain. The next time the young man appeared, he was already thirty steps away from Han Yu, looking at Han Yu sarcastically.

    Field in the air immediately aimed at the young man on the ground when he saw this. Although he did not hear what the young man was talking to Han Yu, judging from Han Yu's reaction, the young man was not a friend but an enemy of them.  But before Field could fire, he heard the siren of the armed mecha suddenly sounding rapidly. Field immediately dodged, and a beam of light flew past Field's armed mecha.  Field immediately looked towards the attack site, but when he saw the target attacking him, he couldn't help but was stunned. It turned out to be an armed mecha like himself. No, it looked like it.I had seen in ancient books the divine armored mechas that had participated in the God-Destroying War.  Field's armed mecha was obtained from the divine mecha, so Field is no stranger to divine mechas.  But it is said that those magical mechas have become legends, and there is no one left in the world. Why did another one appear in front of me?

    When Field was puzzled, Ning Ping, who had been hiding for a long time, launched a sneak attack on the young man. No matter what, it was always right to arrest this suspicious guy first.  Ning Ping did not intend to take the young man's life, so he did not use the Qingyun Sword.  But just as Ningping was approaching the young man, he suddenly heard a loud roar. About twenty steps away from the young man, a strong man roared and rushed straight towards Ningping.  The momentum forced Ning Ping to give up the purpose of catching the young man and instead focus on the strong man rushing over.

    "Drink!" As the strong man roared, Ning Ping flew backwards like a kite that had lost its string.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly flew up to catch Ning Ping, but the strength of the strong man was really overwhelming, so Han Yu caught Ning Ping.  But he was still knocked back a few steps.

    "Haha I didn't expect that I also have helpers. I am the wind, so it is easy to provide some invisibility effects to my partners." The young man said to Han Yu with a smile.

    ?? Han Yu ignored the young man.  First, we checked the situation in Ning Binh.  It's not a serious problem, it's just that I suffered a loss because I underestimated the enemy, so I'll be fine after taking a rest.

    "Hand over everyone else." Han Yu looked at the young man and said.

    The young man smiled when he heard this and clapped his fingers and replied: "There are two more, but they are not here. One is taking care of your companions on your ship Courage, and there is another one you also know, with whom you have been getting along day and night during this time.  .”

    "Did Lin Wei bring you here?" Han Yu narrowed his eyes.  asked.

    "Haha You have wronged Xiao Wei. That girl is willing to do anything for Lin Ke. As long as Lin Ke doesn't want her to do it, she won't do it even if she is beaten to death. The reason why we can find Lin Ke  The whereabouts of Ke and you mainly rely on Hehe I almost forgot, this is a secret and cannot be told to outsiders casually. "

    "It doesn't matter if you don't tell me. I'll let you tell me."

    "Hahayou want to fight with me? Has your growth in strength made you arrogant? This kind of character is not a good one. But I have made the same mistakes as you before. Well, it's understandable. It's okay.  forgive."

    Hearing the young man’s arrogant words, Han Yu said nothing and quickly approached the young man.  The user of the divine mecha who was confronting Field in the air immediately left Field behind when he saw this.  He flew close to the young man.  Upon seeing this, Field rushed forward to intercept, but he didn't expect that the user didn't even bother to look at Field. Seeing Field blocking the way, he didn't even stop for a moment, and directly pulled out his lightsaber and passed Field.  Field's armed mecha was immediately dismembered, but Field was not injured at all.

    "Don't make trouble." The user of the divine mecha warned Field.  He rushed straight to Han Yu.  Field was completely stunned, not because of the warning from the user of the divine mecha, but because the armed mecha that he had always been proud of was so vulnerable, which made Field unable to accept this fact.

    Without the support of the armed mecha, Field fell from the air. Upon seeing this, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao immediately joined forces to catch the fallen Field. After handing Field to others, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao were ready to come up to help.  But for them, the young man was not even interested in taking a look. He whispered an order to the strong man standing next to him. Then the strong man with a body like a gorilla let out a loud roar, jumped up suddenly, and raised his hands.  He clenched his fist and punched the ground hard. Liu Qingmei and others who were coming towards them suddenly lost their footing and fell to the ground. When they looked at the strong man again, it was like a mountain blocking their way.

    Han Yu rushed to the young man and reached out to grab the young man's shoulder.  Just when his hand just touched the young man's shoulder, a huge spinning force caused Han Yu's body to spin involuntarily. Han Yu suddenly spun in the air and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Haha I have warned you a long time ago, but you just refused to listen." The young man said to Han Yu with gloating.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the world suddenly changed. When Han Yu fell to the ground, Han Yu had quietly opened the flame field, and suddenly opened it when the young man relaxed his vigilance.

    The young man said to Han Yu without any panic at all: "Oh, this is your flame domain. Well, it is indeed a bit difficult to deal with. But Han Yu, have you ever thought about it? You trapped me here and considered Lin Ke.  And your companions who stayed on the Spirit? Don’t forget, I still have my companions on the Spirit. If I go back too late, what will she do if I don’t protect them all?"

    &nbsp; "Despicable." Han Yu cursed through gritted teeth.

    "Hehe, thank you for the compliment. It's been a long time since anyone praised me like this. But even if you want to bite me to death, it would be wiser to let me go out with my companions now."

    Han Yu could not bet on the safety of Han Mengxin and others, so he could only put away the flame field and glare at the young man angrily.  The young man didn't seem to care at all. Han Yu wanted to look at him, and said slowly: "That's right. As the saying goes, those who understand current affairs are heroes. You can choose this way, I am very happy."

    "" Han Yu remained silent, just staring at the young man, and focusing on the young man's lower body.  Conversation without response is the most boring, and a person talking to himself looks like a fool.  The young man suddenly felt a little bored.  Moreover, Han Yu's eyes were very evil, making the young man feel restless.

    "HmmOkay. I'm afraid of you. Again, do you want to see Lin Ke for the last time? If you want to see him, then come with me. Of course, I have no objection if your companion wants to follow."

    Han Yu didn't want to give this annoying guy a chance to catch them all. After pondering for a moment, he told Ning Ping, who had recovered his breath, to follow him, while Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and others stayed to help Cang Yu.  Dealing with the captives and dealing with the Naga clan.  Han Yu paid special attention to Cang Yu.

    The young man had no intention of urging Han Yu. It was not until Han Yu finished explaining everything that he had to explain that he took Han Yu on the road.  Along the way, the young man tried to talk to Han Yu, but Han Yu was interested in killing the other person, so how could he be willing to talk to him.  Therefore, young people have been asking for trouble by talking to themselves along the way.

    Under the leadership of the young man, Han Yu returned to the Courage.  When Han Yu saw Han Mengxin and others lying outside the Courage, his eyes immediately turned red.  Thinking that something unexpected happened to Han Mengxin and others.  Fortunately, the young man was smart and explained before Han Yu went crazy: "Don't get mad, they are just asleep."

    "Where is Lin Ke?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "No, that's it." The young man pouted at the cabin door of the Courage, and saw Lin Wei walking out holding the unconscious Lin Ke, and Han Yu was about to approach.  The young man stepped in front of Han Yu and said with a smile: "Just take a look and it will be fine. The long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. Ouch~"

    Before the young man could finish speaking, Han Yu impatiently punched one of the young man's eyes.  Taking advantage of the young man squatting down to cover his eyes.  Han Yu rushed to Lin Wei in a few steps.

    "Don't come over!" Lin Wei shouted.

    "Leave Lin Ke to me."

    Lin Wei shook her head and refused: "No, leave it to you. My sister will die."

    "I will protect her." Han Yu said solemnly.

    "That's impossible. Even if we leave right now, Lin Ke won't survive for twenty days." The young man came over and said to Han Yu, covering his black left eye.

    "Why?" Han Yu noticed something was wrong in the young man's words and asked aloud.  The young man did not answer, but just unbuttoned the top of his clothes. Han Yu saw a pattern of an eye appearing below the young man's heart.

    "Do you think that His Majesty the Emperor, who is so wise and unparalleled, would let us artificial beings who are not robots go out to do things without any precautions? Although Lin Ke did not have such a thing before, it was because His Majesty the Emperor had not yet woken up at that time. It cannot be because of this  The gadget ruined Lin Ke’s mission. But now that the mission is completed, Lin Ke naturally wants to"

    Before the young man could finish speaking, Han Yu reached out and pulled the young man aside, walked to Lin Wei and reached out to untie Lin Ke's clothes.  Halfway through the solution, Han Yu turned around and yelled at the young man behind him who stretched his neck this way: "Turn your head away!"

    "Hey, if you take a look, you won't lose a piece of meat. Stingy!" The young man muttered and turned around.  Han Yu raised his foot and kicked him, but he didn't expect that the young man moved quickly and was far away from Han Yu in a flash.  Seeing this, Han Yu stopped talking to the young man and unbuttoned Lin Ke's coat. He saw that there was also a pattern on Lin Ke's lower abdomen, but it was different from the pattern of the young man's eyes. It was a phoenix flapping its wings and about to fly.  But this phoenix is ??completely black.

    "When this black phoenix reaches my sister's heart, my sister will die." Lin Wei explained to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu gently buttoned up Lin Ke's clothes, looked at Lin Wei and asked, "Why didn't you tell me this?"

    "Sister won't let me tell you." Lin Wei replied in a low voice.

    There was no reason to blame Lin Wei. Han Yu gently stroked Lin Wei's cheek and whispered to Lin Wei: "Lin Wei, can I ask you a favor?"

    "What's up?"

    "Take care of Lin Ke for me. When she wakes up, tell her that I will go find her and let her live well until I pick her up." Han Yu looked at Lin Ke with a gentle face and said, his tone firm and unquestionable.  .

    ? ?Although Weiwei doesn't like Han Yu, she also knows that Han Yu doesn't make promises easily. Once he makes a promise, he will work hard to fulfill it.  It's just that Han Yu's idea was so unbelievable that Lin Wei cried out: "Are you going to deal with His Majesty the Emperor? Give up, you don't have the slightest chance of winning. If you go, you will die.  The second possibility."

    "I never think that anything in this world is impossible. As long as you persist, you will be able to do it one day." Han Yu replied unmoved.

    "Impossible. How could you win over His Majesty the Emperor? I admit that you are very strong, but if you are against His Majesty the Emperor, you have no chance of winning. Listen to my advice and don't die in vain. If my sister knows that you are dead,  If you don't, she will choose to go with you." Lin Wei shook her head and persuaded.

    "Sorry, I can't promise you."

    "Well, since you insist like this, in order to prevent my sister from being sad in the future, I have no choice but to feel sorry for you." Lin Wei saw that Han Yu did not listen to the advice.  He gritted his teeth and said to Han Yu.  After saying that, Lin Wei wanted to make a move with Han Yu, but before she could do it, Lin Ke, who was held in her arms, groaned. Han Yu spoke to Lin Wei a little loudly, disturbing Lin Ke.  woke up.

    A very sudden voice, a very strange voice, the moment I heard that voice.  Han Yu subconsciously felt a kind of danger. He couldn't explain why. Han Yu just felt that the sound made him feel dangerous.  If I have to give a reason, perhaps only the word intuition can explain it.

    "Who's talking?" Han Yu asked, looking around.

    Fasqi looked at Han Yu inexplicably, not understanding who Han Yu was talking to.  But now is the time when the future of his own race is related, even if Han Yu is a little abnormal.  Fasqi didn't dare to disturb him.

    "Shh, don't yell. Do you want to see Lin Ke one last time? If you want, just do as I say." The voice that made Han Yu feel dangerous sounded in Han Yu's ears again.  This time Han Yu noticed that it seemed that only he could hear the sound.

    Mentioned Lin Ke.  Could it be that something happened on the Courage? Han Yu's heart tightened and he looked at Fasqi, who was looking at him eagerly.  He asked in a deep voice: "Is the person behind the scenes you just mentioned male or female? What does he look like? Where is he now?"

    Hearing Han Yu's series of questions, Fasiqi felt happy. She was afraid that Han Yu was not interested in what she said. Now that Han Yu has asked, as long as she answers, her people will be spared.  possible.  Fasqi opened her mouth and wanted to tell Han Yu everything she knew, but suddenly she found that she couldn't make a sound, as if there was something blocked in her throat.

    "Ah, ah" Fasiqi shouted anxiously at Han Yu.

    Han Yu frowned when he saw this, and before he could ask a question, he saw a red line appear on Fasqi's forehead, followed by Fasqi's whole body neatly divided to both sides, and fell to the ground.  This sudden scene made Han Yu a little overwhelmed and also a little angry.  Looking at Fasqi's eyes that were staring blankly, Han Yu knelt down, reached out and closed Fasqi's eyes, and whispered: "Don't worry, I won't make things difficult for your people. The most that awaits your people is exile.  .At the same time, I will not let you die in an unknown manner"

    "Hey~ You're not too soft-spoken." That annoying voice sounded in Han Yu's ears again.

    "Come out!" Han Yu shouted in a deep voice.

    "Haha, don't be so angry, kill her just because she deserves to die. If you want to see me, you can see me by raising your head."

    Hearing this, Han Yu immediately looked up and saw a young man wearing a blue gown and holding a paper fan in the open space about twenty steps away from him.  This person's appearance was so sudden that he naturally attracted the attention of others.

    "Hi~ According to the relationship, I should call you brother-in-law, but unfortunately, His Majesty the Emperor does not recognize you, so I can only help you with the matter between you and my eldest sister Lin Ke."

    "Where is Lin Ke?" Han Yu asked, squinting his eyes, and at the same time, he was ready to take action at any time.

    The young man was very relaxed and did not take Han Yu's threat to heart at all. He still smiled and replied: "His Majesty the Emperor does not agree with the matter between you and Lin Ke, so she will naturally go back to where she should go. Your name is Han  Yu, right? I just want to advise you, forget my eldest sister Lin Ke? There will be no results between you and her. "

    "Let me ask you again where Lin Ke is now?" Han Yu asked, staring at the young man without listening to the young man's advice.

    Seeing this, the young man sighed, shook his head and said, "Oh~ I knew it would be like this." After saying this, the smile on the young man's face disappeared. He looked at Han Yu and said, "The Lin Ke you are looking for is already here."  In my hands, it is impossible for you to take her back."

    "You have to try it before you know." Han Yu said coldly.

    "Haha" The young man smiled when he heard the words, and his figure flashed and disappeared from the place. Han Yu was shocked, so fast. He didn't even see clearly. Just when Han Yu was about to find the whereabouts of the young man.  , the young man appeared on Han Yu's left side and whispered in Han Yu's ear: "I am the wind, no one in this world can be faster than me.  I know you want to drag me into your flame field, but your speed is not as fast as mine. I advise you not to waste your efforts.  "

    "Hmph!" Han Yu snorted coldly, and the flame field suddenly expanded.  But just as the young man said, the flame field came to nothing.  The next time the young man appeared, he was thirty steps away from Han Yu, looking at Han Yu sarcastically.

    Field in the air immediately aimed at the young man on the ground when he saw this. Although he did not hear what the young man was talking to Han Yu, judging from Han Yu's reaction, the young man was not a friend but an enemy of them.  But before Field could open fire, the armed mecha's siren suddenly sounded rapidly, and Field immediately dodged.  A beam of light flew past Field's armed mecha.  Field immediately looked towards the attack site, but when he saw the target attacking him, he couldn't help but was stunned. It turned out to be an armed mecha like himself. No, it looked like the ones he had seen in ancient books.  A divine mecha that participated in the God-Destroying War.  Field's armed mecha.  It was obtained from the divine mecha, so Field was no stranger to the divine mecha.  But it is said that those magical mechas have become legends, and there is no one left in the world. Why did another one appear in front of me?

    When Field felt puzzled.  Ningping, who had been hiding for a long time, launched a sneak attack on the young man, no matter what.  It's always right to arrest this suspicious guy first.  Ning Ping did not intend to take the young man's life, so he did not use the Qingyun Sword.  But just as Ningping was approaching the young man, he suddenly heard a loud roar. About twenty steps away from the young man, a strong man roared and rushed straight towards Ningping.  The momentum forced Ning Ping to give up the purpose of catching the young man and instead focus on the strong man rushing over.

    "Drink!" As the strong man roared, Ning Ping flew backwards like a kite that had lost its string.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly flew forward to catch Ning Ping, but the strength of the strong man was really overwhelming. Although Han Yu caught Ning Ping, he was still knocked back several steps.

    "Haha I didn't expect that I also have helpers. I am the wind, so it is easy to provide some invisibility effects to my partners." The young man said to Han Yu with a smile.

    Han Yu ignored the young man and checked the situation in Ningping first.  It's not a serious problem, it's just that I suffered a loss because I underestimated the enemy, so I'll be fine after taking a rest.

    "Hand over everyone else." Han Yu looked at the young man and said.

    The young man smiled when he heard this and clapped his fingers and replied: "There are two more, but they are not here. One is taking care of your companions on your ship Courage, and there is another one you also know, with whom you have been getting along day and night during this time.  .”

    "Did Lin Wei bring you here?" Han Yu narrowed his eyes and asked.

    "Haha You have wronged Xiao Wei. That girl is willing to do anything for Lin Ke. As long as Lin Ke doesn't want her to do it, she won't do it even if she is beaten to death. The reason why we can find Lin Ke  The whereabouts of Ke and you mainly rely on Hehe I almost forgot, this is a secret and cannot be told to outsiders casually. "

    "It doesn't matter if you don't say it, I will let you say it."

    "Hahayou want to fight with me? Has your growth in strength made you arrogant? This kind of character is not a good one. But I have made the same mistakes as you before. Well, it's understandable. It's okay.  forgive."

    Hearing the young man’s arrogant words, Han Yu said nothing and quickly approached the young man.  Upon seeing this, the user of the divine mecha who was confronting Field in the air immediately left Field behind and flew closer to the young man.  Upon seeing this, Field rushed forward to intercept, but he didn't expect that the user didn't even bother to look at Field. Seeing Field blocking the way, he didn't even stop for a moment. He pulled out his lightsaber and passed Field. Field's armed mecha suddenly  It was dismembered, but Field was not injured at all.

    "Don't make trouble." The user of the divine mecha warned Field, and then rushed straight to Han Yu.  Field was completely stunned, not because of the warning from the user of the divine mecha, but because the armed mecha that he had always been proud of was so vulnerable, which made Field unable to accept this fact.

    Losing the support of armed mechas.  Field fell from mid-air. Upon seeing this, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao immediately joined forces to catch the falling Field.  After handing Field over to others, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao were ready to come over to help. However, the young man was not even interested in taking a look at them, and whispered to the strong man standing beside him.After saying this, the strong man who looked like a gorilla let out a loud roar, jumped up on the spot, and punched the ground hard with both hands.  Liu Qingmei and others who were coming here suddenly fell to the ground unsteadily. When they looked at the strong man again, it was like a mountain blocking their way.

    Han Yu rushed to the young man and reached out to grab the young man's shoulder.  Just when his hand just touched the young man's shoulder, a huge spinning force caused Han Yu's body to spin involuntarily. Han Yu suddenly spun in the air and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Haha I have warned you a long time ago. But you just refused to listen." The young man said to Han Yu with gloating.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the world suddenly changed. When Han Yu fell to the ground, Han Yu had quietly opened the flame field, and suddenly opened it when the young man relaxed his vigilance.

    The young man said to Han Yu without any panic at all: "Oh, this is your flame domain. Well, it is indeed a bit difficult to deal with. But Han Yu, have you ever thought about it? You trapped me here and considered Lin Ke.  And your companions who stayed on the Spirit? Don’t forget, I still have my companions on the Spirit. If I go back too late, what will she do if I don’t protect them all?”

    "Despicable." Han Yu cursed through gritted teeth.

    "Hehe, thank you for the compliment. No one has praised me like this for a long time. But even if you want to bite me to death in your heart, it would be wiser to let me go out with my companions now."

    Han Yu could not bet on the safety of Han Mengxin and others, so he could only put away the flame field and glare at the young man angrily.  The young man didn't seem to care at all. Han Yu wanted to look at him, and said slowly: "That's right. As the saying goes, those who understand current affairs are heroes. You can choose this way, I am very happy."

    "" Han Yu remained silent, just staring at the young man, and focusing on the young man's lower body.  Conversation without response is the most boring. A person talking to himself looks like a fool, and the young man suddenly feels a little boring.  Moreover, Han Yu's eyes were very evil, making the young man feel restless.

    "HmmOkay, I'm afraid of you. As I said, do you want to see Lin Ke for the last time? If you want to see him, then come with me. Of course, I have no objection if your companion wants to follow."

    Han Yu didn't want to give this annoying guy a chance to catch them all. After pondering for a moment, he told Ning Ping, who had recovered his breath, to follow him, while Liu Qingmei, Shi Tianbao and others stayed to help Cang Yu.  When dealing with the captives and the Naga clan's treatment, Han Yu specifically paid Cang Yu a word of concern.

    The young man had no intention of urging Han Yu. It was not until Han Yu finished explaining everything that he had to explain that he took Han Yu on the road.  Along the way, the young man tried to talk to Han Yu, but Han Yu was interested in killing the other person, so how could he be willing to talk to him.  Therefore, young people have been asking for trouble by talking to themselves along the way.

    Under the leadership of the young man, Han Yu returned to the Courage.  When Han Yu saw Han Mengxin and others lying outside the Courage, his eyes immediately turned red, thinking that something had happened to Han Mengxin and others.  Fortunately, the young man was smart and explained before Han Yu went crazy: "Don't get mad, they are just asleep."

    "Where is Lin Ke?" Han Yu asked in a deep voice.

    "No, that's it." The young man pouted towards the cabin door of the Courage, and saw Lin Wei walking out holding the unconscious Lin Ke. Just as Han Yu was about to approach, the young man stepped in front of Han Yu.  , smiled and said: "You can get it just by looking at it. The long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. Ouch~"

    Before the young man could finish speaking, Han Yu impatiently punched one of the young man's eyes.  While the young man was squatting down and covering his eyes, Han Yu rushed to Lin Wei in a few steps.

    "Don't come over!" Lin Wei shouted.

    "Leave Lin Ke to me."

    Lin Wei shook her head and refused: "No, if I leave it to you, my sister will die."

    "I will protect her." Han Yu said solemnly.

    "That's impossible. Even if we leave right now, Lin Ke won't survive for twenty days." The young man came over and said to Han Yu, covering his black left eye.

    "Why?" Han Yu noticed something was wrong in the young man's words and asked aloud.  The young man did not answer, but just unbuttoned the top of his clothes. Han Yu saw a pattern of an eye appearing below the young man's heart.

    "Do you think that His Majesty the Emperor, who is so wise and unparalleled, would let us artificial beings who are not robots go out to do things without any precautions? Although Lin Ke did not have such a thing before, it was because His Majesty the Emperor had not yet woken up at that time. It cannot be because of this  The gadget ruined Lin Ke’s mission. But now that the mission is completed, Lin Ke naturally wants to"

    Before the young man could finish speaking, Han Yu reached out and pulled the young man aside, walked to Lin Wei and reached out to untie Lin Ke's clothes.  Halfway through the solution, Han Yu turned around and rushed behind him.The young man beside me stretched out his neck and yelled: "Turn your head away!"

    "Hey, if you take a look, you won't lose a piece of meat. Stingy!" The young man muttered and turned around.  Han Yu raised his foot and kicked him, but he didn't expect that the young man moved quickly and was far away from Han Yu in a flash.  Seeing this, Han Yu stopped talking to the young man and unbuttoned Lin Ke's coat. He saw that there was also a pattern on Lin Ke's lower abdomen, but it was different from the pattern of the young man's eyes. It was a phoenix flapping its wings and about to fly.  But this phoenix is ??completely black.

    "When this black phoenix reaches my sister's heart, my sister will die." Lin Wei explained to Han Yu in a low voice.

    Han Yu gently buttoned up Lin Ke's clothes, looked at Lin Wei and asked, "Why didn't you tell me this?"

    "Sister won't let me tell you." Lin Wei replied in a low voice.

    There was no reason to blame Lin Wei. Han Yu gently stroked Lin Wei's cheek and whispered to Lin Wei: "Lin Wei, can I ask you a favor?"

    "What's up?"

    "Take care of Lin Ke for me. When she wakes up, tell her that I will go find her and let her live well until I pick her up." Han Yu looked at Lin Ke with a gentle face and said, his tone firm and unquestionable.  .

    Although Lin Wei doesn't like Han Yu, she also knows that Han Yu doesn't make promises easily. Once he makes a promise, he will work hard to fulfill it.  It's just that Han Yu's idea was so unbelievable that Lin Wei cried out: "Are you going to deal with His Majesty the Emperor? Give up, you don't have the slightest chance of winning. If you go, you will die.  The second possibility."

    "I never think that anything in this world is impossible. As long as you persist, you will be able to do it one day." Han Yu replied unmoved.

    "It's impossible. How could you win over His Majesty the Emperor? I admit that you are very strong, but if you are against His Majesty the Emperor, you have no chance of winning. Listen to my advice and don't die in vain. If my sister knows that you are dead,  If you don't, she will choose to go with you." Lin Wei shook her head and persuaded.

    "Sorry, I can't promise you."

    "Well, since you insist like this, in order to prevent my sister from being sad in the future, I have no choice but to feel sorry for you." Lin Wei gritted her teeth and said to Han Yu when she saw that Han Yu did not listen to the advice.  After saying that, Lin Wei wanted to make a move with Han Yu, but before she could do it, Lin Ke, who was held in her arms, groaned. Han Yu spoke to Lin Wei a little loudly, disturbing Lin Ke.  woke up.

 Text Chapter 949 The Mechanical Emperor’s Plan

    Water prison is not a good place!  When he learned that His Majesty the Emperor was going to put Lin Ke into a water prison, Lin Wei was the first to express his objection, but Lin Ke stopped Lin Wei's plan to plead for mercy and handed Lin Wei over to the wind-like young man.  He whispered softly: "Fei Lian, keep an eye on Xiao Wei. From now on, no matter what punishment I encounter, you are not allowed to plead for mercy."

    "I know." Fei Lian nodded and pulled Lin Wei.  However, Lin Wei broke away from Fei Lian's hand, hugged Lin Ke who was about to go to the water prison, and whispered: "I will accompany you."

    "Silly girl, you forgot what I told you, don't forget it." Lin Ke gently touched Lin Wei's head and said softly.  Lin Wei nodded silently and watched as Lin Ke followed the people sent by the Machine Emperor to the water prison to undergo self-examination.

    When Lin Ke could no longer be seen, Fei Lian came over to comfort Lin Wei and said, "Xiaowei, don't be sad. Although it will be a bit difficult, Lin Ke finally saved his life."

    "That's our eldest sister, and who allowed you to call me Xiao Wei?" Lin Wei asked Fei Lian with dissatisfaction.  Fei Lian smiled bitterly when he heard this and said, "If you say so, I'm still your second brother. Why haven't you ever called me brother?"

    "Hmph! If you want me to call you brother, wait until the next life." Lin Wei snorted lightly, turned around and left.  Fei Lian saw this and asked, "Hey, where are you going?"

    "Do you want to take care of it?" Lin Wei replied and left without looking back.

    "This damn girl really doesn't give you any face." Fei Lian said to himself unhappily.  The strong man on the side heard the words and said: "It's not the first time I've treated you like this. What's there to be dissatisfied about?"

    "Stupid cow, you know nothing!"

    "If you don't understand anything, just tell someone you like him directly. If you keep secretly in love all day long, the devil will know your thoughts." The strong man said something that made Fei Lian blush.  He turned around and left.  The remaining two people looked at each other and left together with the strong man, leaving Fei Lian alone in embarrassment.

    Stomping his feet, Fei Lian shook his head and went to hand over the order to the Mechanical Emperor. This time he was responsible for leading the team. Others could ignore the matter of handing over the order, but he had to take responsibility.  Arriving at the palace where the Mechanical Emperor was, Fei Lian stood outside the palace waiting for the Mechanical Emperor to receive him.  It only took two months to build this palace.  After the seal was released and the Machine Emperor cleaned up the door, he ordered the mobilization of manpower to build this palace on the Black Phoenix Mountain where he was originally sealed.  Don't know why.  It is estimated that there are many secrets of the Mechanical Emperor hidden in this Black Phoenix Mountain.

    Just when Fei Lian was thinking wildly, the Mechanical Emperor ordered someone to notify Fei Lian to enter the palace.  Fei Lian tidied his clothes, cheered up and walked into the palace, prostrated himself in front of the Mechanical Emperor, and said respectfully: "Report to His Majesty the Emperor. Fei Lian was ordered to bring Lin Ke back."

    "Well, everything went well."

    "Thanks to Your Majesty, everything goes well." Fei Lian replied quickly.

    "Well. Have you ever had contact with that Han Yu?"

    "Yes." Fei Lian didn't dare to hide anything and answered honestly.

    "How do you feel about that person?" the mechanical emperor asked abruptly.

    Hearing this, Fei Lian thought for a while and replied: "He is a very dangerous person. It's better not to provoke him, but once he is provoked, there will be big trouble."

    "How is the strength?" the mechanical emperor asked again.

    "Although there is no fight. But the strength is very strong. If there is a fight, it may be a lose-lose result."

    "That is to say, you are not sure of winning the opponent."

    "Yes." Fei Lian replied in a deep voice.

    Fei Lian lowered his head.  Waiting for the Mechanical Emperor to continue asking, but the Mechanical Emperor did not ask Fei Lian any more questions and just remained silent. Fei Lian did not dare to raise his head and could only keep his head down, wondering in his mind what the Mechanical Emperor wanted to do?

    “Did you say what I asked you to tell him secretly?” the mechanical emperor asked abruptly.

    "I have said it back to Your Majesty. It's just that Your Majesty, Fei Lian doesn't understand why he told that person where we are now. Is it to trap him?"

    "Heheheyou don't need to ask more about this." The mechanical emperor replied with a smile.

    Fei Lian immediately apologized and said, "Yes, Fei Lian talked too much. Please forgive me, Your Majesty."

    The Mechanical Emperor smiled and said, "It's not that serious. There's no need to apologize every now and then. Fei Lian raised his head to speak, so there's no need to keep his head down."

    "Yes, thank you for your kindness." Fei Lian raised his head and thanked the Mechanical Emperor as he was told.

    The Mechanical Emperor waved his hand and said, "Don't be so nervous, I'm not that puppet emperor. Fei Lian, you have had contact with people like Han Yu, tell me what kind of people they are?"

    &nbsp; "This please forgive me, Your Majesty. Although Fei Lian has been in contact with those people, it was not for a long time, so Fei Lian doesn't know those people very well. If Your Majesty wants to know how those people are, it's best to  It would be more appropriate to ask Lin Ke, who has been with them for a while."

    "Hmph! Stop asking that girl for mercy." The Machine Emperor snorted.

    Fei Lian quickly lowered his head. Seeing this, the Mechanical Emperor lost interest in talking to Fei Lian. After Fei Lian handed over the task, he sent Fei Lian out.  Since Fei Lian completed his mission this time, the Mechanical Emperor gave Fei Lian three days of leave so that he could have a good rest.  At the same time, he also told Fei Lian to warn Lin Wei for him that he would not hold her accountable for her big mistake of going out privately this time for the sake of her providing information. If she did it again, she would not be lenient.

    Fei Lian quickly responded, bowed and left the palace.  After Fei Lian left, the Mechanical Emperor snorted coldly, stood up and returned to the back hall.  In the mechanical emperor's apse is a huge star map. On this star map, the spheres of influence of various forces in the world are marked.  Among them, the force representing the alliance is the largest, and although the mechanical emperor's sphere of influence is not the smallest, it is not much larger.  But the Mechanical Emperor was not discouraged at all.  A large amount of collected intelligence shows that although the alliance is the most powerful, the alliance is weaker than the humans it originally fought against. Once its mechanical army is completed, it will only be a matter of time before it sweeps the world.  What's more, within the alliance, it is not very stable.  I don't want to think about that world back then, where human beings were a whole and could concentrate all their strength to fight against themselves.  In the huge territory of the alliance, a territory representing other forces is gradually expanding.

    After learning about the emergence of this force, the Mechanical Emperor immediately changed his original plan.  Originally, the Mechanical Emperor planned to use war to support war.  Strengthen your own while fighting.  But after seeing the instability within the alliance, they immediately made a decisive decision to temporarily cease their activities and accumulate strength, and wait until the human beings are overwhelmed by civil strife, and then rise up again.  The mantis stalks the cicada, with the oriole behind. The Mechanical Emperor now wants to be the oriole hiding behind the mantis.

    Looking at the color that represented the disharmony within the alliance forces, a sneer appeared on the corner of the Mechanical Emperor's mouth.  There aren't those annoying biological weapons this time, so I want to see it myself.  When their own army appears, what else can humans rely on to slow down the pace of their attacks?

    Human beings have always been the target of the mechanical emperor. As for other forces, such as non-human forces such as alien beasts.  The Mechanical Emperor didn't even bother to look at it, and didn't take this part of the power seriously at all.

    He looked at the star map in front of him with some expectation.  The Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but think of Han Yu, the human being who aroused his interest.  It wasn't Han Yu who aroused his interest.  But the ability possessed by Han Yu brought back memories of the mechanical emperor's past.

    In that great battle, he was besieged by human beings called superpowers. He was outnumbered, and was finally humiliated and sealed underground in the Black Phoenix Mountain.  I still clearly remember when I roared unwillingly that I would eventually break through the seal and continue my unfinished plan of annihilation.  The leader with superpowers once told himself that even if he appeared again, humans who had inherited their power would appear and seal him again.  But now it seems that the person with super powers was wrong.  There are not many humans who have inherited their power, and there are a few around him. Just one successor who has inherited his power cannot stop him.

    Ice, wind, darkness, and once upon a time there was a thunder and lightning.  It's a pity that the guy failed to live up to his expectations and wasted a power seed that he had finally obtained with great difficulty.  But just having the three power seeds of ice, wind, and darkness is enough to let me sit back and relax.  I really want to see what a wonderful scene it will be when humans kill each other.

    The reason why Fei Lian was told the name Heifeng Mountain was to attract Han Yu, who inherited the power of fire, to come here. However, I remember that Fei Lian seemed to be talking about Heifeng Mountain, and he didn't know if Han Yu could find it.  No matter what, treat him well when he comes. If he doesn't come, just wait for the opportunity to find him by yourself.

    Shaking his head, the Mechanical Emperor no longer thought about this matter, turned around and walked out of the back hall, and ordered his men to bring Lin Ke who had been punished in the water prison. He had something to ask him.  Although he didn't plan to think about anything related to Han Yu anymore, the Machine Emperor still couldn't help but want to know about Han Yu.

    Lin Ke, who was being punished in the water prison, was summoned by the Mechanical Emperor. He did not rush to go, but returned to himself first. After bathing and changing clothes, he came to the Mechanical Emperor.

    "It seems that you don't look very good." The mechanical emperor looked at Lin Ke and asked.

    "Thank you for your concern, His Majesty. If it weren't for His Majesty's concern, Lin Ke might look better than he does now." Lin Ke said to the Mechanical Emperor with a smile.

    It seemed that he didn’t hear the sarcasm in Lin Ke’s words.??, the mechanical emperor said with a smile: "Lin Ke, don't try to anger me, I won't do anything to you before your lover comes here to find you. The fatal mechanism on your body was set by me,  But so what? Including you, the seven of you were originally created to work for me. Since you want to get rid of my control, you are the one who asked for the suffering. You can't blame others. "

    "Lin Ke is aware of his crime. Please, Your Majesty, only punish Lin Ke and don't punish anyone else." Lin Ke knelt on his knees and begged the Mechanical Emperor.

    The Mechanical Emperor waved his hand and said: "Don't think that I will do anything to Feilian and the others. From the current point of view, they are still very useful to me, so instead of worrying about them, don't worry about yourself."

    "Leave it to your Majesty's disposal."

    "Hehehe It's rare. Lin Ke, who never gives up easily, would admit his guilt so obediently. It's really unexpected. Is it the magic of love?"

    Lin Ke remained silent in response to the mechanical emperor’s teasing.  Seeing that Lin Ke did not cooperate, the Mechanical Emperor suddenly felt a little bored. He yawned and said to Lin Ke: "Don't worry about what will happen to Fei Lian and the others, and don't worry about how I will punish you. You know why I let Fei Lian  Did Lian tell Han Yu how to come to you? That's because I want to see what Han Yu is capable of who seduced you."

    Lin Ke was shocked when he heard this, and subconsciously looked up at the Mechanical Emperor.  The Machine Emperor smiled proudly and said, "I really thought you had accepted your fate, but it turned out not to be the case."

    "Your Majesty, please let Han Yu and the others go, they" Lin Ke said urgently.

    The Mechanical Emperor waved his hand to interrupt Lin Ke and said: "Don't say this. I don't want to hear it. Say something else, Lin Ke, what kind of human beings do Han Yu and his companions look like to you?"

    Lin Ke now has no intention of introducing Han Yu and others to the Mechanical Emperor, but at the moment there is no point in saying anything other than following the Mechanical Emperor's words.  For the sake of the future, Lin Ke had to be patient and began to tell the mechanical emperor the whole process of his acquaintance, acquaintance, and love with Han Yu.

    The story was very long, and Lin Ke, who was not focused on telling the story, spoke a bit garbled, but the Mechanical Emperor did not show any impatience.  He listened with interest until Lin Ke finished speaking, and then sent Lin Ke to go down without waiting for Lin Ke to ask the Machine Emperor to let Han Yu go.  Lin Ke didn't dare to say anything when he saw this, and could only secretly decide to ask the Mechanical Emperor to be lenient when he had the opportunity.  Let Han Yu go.

    After Lin Ke left, the mechanical emperor sat alone on the throne.  Thinking back to what Lin Ke said for himself.  Although beauty is in the eye of the beholder.  What Lin Ke said needs to be discounted, but even if he discounted it, the Machine Emperor still felt that Han Yu, a human being, was different from the humans he had come into contact with before.

    Although it was an era of material overflow at that time, human beings had almost inexhaustible energy, but the relationship between people.  But it seems that apart from interests, there are no other factors at all.  Friendship, family affection, and love seemed to be redundant and useless emotions in that era.  Even things like getting married and having children were just a political event with entangled interests in the eyes of humans at that time.

    There is nothing money can’t buy!  This seems to be the common value of mankind at that time.  Because of this value.  Human beings in that era did not value friendship, friends and brothers were only for betrayal; they did not value family ties, parents should pay as much as they should; and they did not care about love. Isn’t it just that men and women get together to do things without spending money?  ?

    “You can sell anything, you can ignore anything, you can give anything, all you want is one word, money.  For money, brothers can turn against each other, father and son can become enemies, and husband and wife can become strangers in the blink of an eye.

    The Mechanical Emperor was born in that era. In his memory, humans in that era were hopeless and should have been extinct long ago.  But now, through Lin Ke's mouth, a human being completely different from his memory appeared in front of the mechanical emperor.  The Machine Emperor couldn't help but want to meet Han Yu and see how the humans of this era were different from the humans of the era he was familiar with.

    An idea from a big shot can often change history.  Because of Lin Ke's story, the Mechanical Emperor became interested in studying humans of this era, but when he wanted to do some research, he discovered that he knew very little about humans of this era.  During the years when he was sealed, he could only use limited time to plan how to get out of trouble. After the seal was lifted, he was too busy growing his own power to care about these small things.  But now that things are on track, as long as they are implemented step by step, when he wants to be lazy and find something to do for himself, the Mechanical Emperor finds that he knows nothing about the current world.  oneself to othersHis understanding of ?? still remains at the time before he was sealed, which would be detrimental to his future rule of the world.  Although he knew that the destruction of human beings was inevitable, the mechanical emperor couldn't help but want to understand the current human beings, especially the various emotions between people.

    The machine is powerful, cold and ruthless.  Perhaps it is precisely because of its ruthlessness that the mechanical army is a pure killing army.  But when the Machine Emperor was sealed, he saw the power of emotions between humans.  He watched with his own eyes as those human superpowers who had been defeated time and time again stood up to attack him again and again, and finally defeated him incredibly.  The Mechanical Emperor has personally experienced this kind of power, so the Mechanical Emperor wants to possess this power.

    In order to obtain this power, the Mechanical Emperor needs to understand this power first, which is why the Mechanical Emperor asked Fei Lian to tell Han Yu where Lin Ke would be imprisoned.  As for Lin Ke's treatment, the Mechanical Emperor will not do anything to Lin Ke, at least until he masters that kind of power, he will not do anything to Han Yu or Lin Ke.

    ……

    "What do you want from me?" Lin Mohan opened the door and looked at Lin Wei outside the door and asked.  Lin Mohan has never been a gregarious person. Although he is also a member of the Seven Sons, he does not have a deep friendship with the other members of the Seven Sons.  Now that he saw Lin Wei coming to him, he couldn't help but wonder about Lin Wei's purpose.

    "Sister Lin Ke asked me to bring you something, which you asked someone to give to Han Yu for safekeeping. She also asked me to tell you to look at it secretly by yourself and don't let others know." Lin Wei said and handed it to Han Yu.  He gave Lin Mohan an unopened envelope, then turned around and left.

    Looking at Lin Wei’s leaving figure, Lin Mohan frowned, then entered the room and closed the door.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 950 Spies are everywhere

    Star Wars is like a sea battle. There are too few obstructions on the sea, and it is impossible to use various terrains to ambush or encircle people like on land.  The only thing that can determine the outcome is who has more ships, who has more firepower, and whose formation is more clever.  It can be said that naval battles are the battles that most test the ability of a fleet commander. A good fleet commander can lead a disadvantaged fleet to victory, while a poor fleet commander can also make a winnable battle end in defeat.  .

    The same goes for Star Wars.  After clarifying Maxi's desire to resist, the Five Elders of the Alliance have made up their minds to extinguish Maxi's power while it is still in its infancy. Once he has room for development, it will be a big blow to the Alliance.  Said it would be an unprecedented disaster.

    What makes the Five Elders Council depressed is that Tianyan once again disappointed them.  Maxi's whereabouts seemed to have disappeared. After searching for nearly a month, not even the slightest information was obtained.  The Wu Laohui, who were disappointed with the Sky Eye, had to place their hopes on the "hyenas" who were engaged in buying and selling news.

    "As long as you can afford the price, there is no news that you can't get." This is the slogan of Hyena, and it is what it does at the same time.  Through the hyenas, the Five Elders learned about the anomalies in the Death Star Territory that the Mechanical Emperor had broken the seal. However, at the moment, the Five Elders did not care about the Mechanical Emperor. Although the Mechanical Emperor was also a threat that could threaten the alliance's rule, it was not as important as the Mechanical Emperor.  Compared with Maxi who directly shakes the foundation of the alliance's rule, it is more urgent to deal with Maxi first.

    “Before fighting against foreign aggression, we must first settle domestic affairs. This is the conclusion reached by the Five Elders Association after a meeting.  And the hyenas were not sorry for the large amount of money paid by the Five Elders. In their all-pervasive intelligence network, Maxi's whereabouts were known.  After getting the news, the Wu Laohui was overjoyed and immediately ordered the army to be organized.  Prepare to go to Maxi's hideout to defeat Maxi.

    I want to meet someone!  I want to see the corpse!  This is a fatal order given by the Wulaohui to the expeditionary army.  As the head coach of this crusade, Nemis felt a lot of pressure after receiving this order. At the same time, he also felt a little dissatisfied with the Wu Laohui.  Since I have been appointed as the commander-in-chief, why should I be sent to oversee the army?  Could it be that you don’t trust yourself?  If you don't trust yourself, why let yourself lead?  There are many generals in the alliance, and there are many generals who are qualified for your position. Why do you need to use me and guard against me at the same time?

    ???????????????????? But all capable people have very serious self-esteem.  That's the case with Nemis. If you don't trust me, then don't use me.  Since you have chosen to use me, don't give me eye drops.  This is both useful and defensive, which is really unpleasant.

    Perhaps noticing Nemis's dissatisfaction, Bai Yutang, who was urgently recalled to serve as the supervisor this time, gave Nemis a wry smile and said: "Sir Nemis, don't be dissatisfied with me. I am also destined to die.  . I can’t help myself. You said my immediate superior gave me an order. Can I not come?”

    "Humph!" Nemis snorted without answering.

    Seeing that he had nothing to do now, Bai Yutang hurriedly said goodbye and left.  Before leaving the captain's room, I heard Nemis warn Bai Yutang: "Bai Yutang, I don't care who is behind you, this is my territory. What should be said and what should not be said, I hope you feel the best."  There is a number.”

    "Yes, yes, I understand clearly. Lord Nemis, please rest assured." Bai Yutang quickly turned around and replied.

    Nemis didn’t care whether Bai Yutang’s words were true or false. He just waved his hand in disgust, signaling that Bai Yutang could leave.  Bai Yutang left the captain's room and breathed a sigh of relief.  This mission came so suddenly that Bai Yutang didn't even know about it before he came back.  It wasn't until he went to Tianyan to report that he learned about his new mission.  The current person in charge of Tianyan is very sad. The continuous disappointment of the Five Elders Association has made the person in charge of Tianyan suddenly have a lot more white hair.

    Seeing the obviously much older person in charge of Tianyan telling him hopefully that he must complete this mission, Bai Yutang felt a little uncomfortable.  Who would have thought that he had already taken refuge with Maxi and became Maxi's internal agent in the alliance.  Although the alliance carried out a major purge, the suspicious Five Elders Association did not dare to announce the news of the crusade against Maxi at this time.  The reason for dispatching the crusade this time, and the information released to the outside world was just an exercise. Only Nemis and the captains of the crusade knew the true purpose of this operation.

    This is a secret operation. The soldiers of the crusade will only know who their target is after arriving at the destination.

    Bai Yutang had no chance to announce this news to the outside world. After coming out of the alliance headquarters, he was sent to Nemis's starship, and then set off with Nemis.  It was precisely because of this airborne supervisory force that Nemis, who was caught off guard, became dissatisfied with the Five Elders Association.  Of course, this kind of dissatisfaction will not make Nemis feel rebellious, but it will just make her feel a little unhappy.?? became the most unpopular person in the entire starship.

    Fortunately, Bai Yutang is also self-aware. After setting off, he spent most of the time hiding in the lounge of the starship. Except for eating, he did not come out most of the time.  It is precisely because of this attitude that Nemis gradually relaxed his supervision of Bai Yutang.  After all, Bai Yutang's knowledge made Nemis feel a little better, especially when Bai Yutang handed Nemis a report that should be sent to the Sky Eye and asked him to help correct the typos in the report.  Si finally lost his hostility towards Bai Yutang.

    As Nemis’s attitude changed, the people on the ship gradually accepted Bai Yutang’s existence.  They would not take the initiative to cause trouble for Bai Yutang. Of course, it would be impossible for them to get close to Bai Yutang.  Starship navigation is very boring, and staying in the lounge all the time can easily drive you crazy. Therefore, when Bai Yutang comes out to show off, as long as it is not an important part, basically no one cares about Bai Yutang.

    In this way, without the knowledge of most of the soldiers, Nemis led the crusade to Mendou Star where the traitor Maxi was hiding based on the information provided by the hyenas.

    *********************************************

    Door Douxing

    Just when the alliance thought it was doing everything perfectly and the news would never be leaked, Maxi and others, who had already learned from the message sent back by Bai Yutang through a secret radio that the crusade was approaching, were discussing countermeasures at the disciples headquarters in Mendou Star.

    "Fight, this is a rare opportunity. Originally, the strength we have now is not enough to compete with the expeditionary army this time, but with Bai Yutang as a variable, we still have a chance of winning.  Messing said loudly to everyone.

    "Just having Bai Yutang as a variable is not enough. After all, the strength difference between the two sides is a bit big, and our strength is a bit too scattered to avoid being noticed. Now it is a bit difficult to gather the crusade before it reaches Mendou Star.  Snooker said with some worry.

    As soon as Snooker finished speaking, Carmen said: "If necessary, the disciples can find ways to delay the arrival of the crusade."

    "No, it's better for the disciples not to reveal their relationship with us for the time being." Maxi said.  Hearing Maxi's words, Carmen obediently shut her mouth, surprising the leaders of the disciples present.  The eldest sister in the past was not so easy to talk to, but she didn't expect Maxi to just say that.  The eldest sister actually shut up obediently.  This is really one thing that brings down another thing.  Perhaps the meaning in the eyes of the disciples was so obvious that Carmen became a little angry and glared at these guys who wanted to go to the house without fighting for three days.  As a result, the eldest sister glared, and the leaders immediately bowed their heads and remained silent.

    Maxi ignored Carmen’s lecture to the leaders and focused on Chang Zaitian.  He asked aloud: "Chang Zaitian, I think you seem to have something to say. Come and listen."

    "Yes." Chang Zaitian answered.  He stood up and said to everyone: "Judging from the current intelligence, it is an unchangeable fact that the crusade will arrive soon, and I do not agree with what Mrs. Carmen said about sending disciples to harass. Because so far, the crusade has not  I don’t know that their whereabouts have been exposed, and we have spies in their crusade. Once we send people to harass them, it will be equivalent to reminding the crusade. Instead, it will make the crusade more vigilant. "

    Chang Zaitian's words made Messing and Snooker nod secretly. Maxi nodded and praised: "Chang Zaitian is right. So what are your ideas on how to deal with the crusade?"

    "The arrival of the Crusade Army is a bit sudden for us. It is an objective fact that the scattered legions cannot be concentrated in a short time. If we want not to attract the attention of the Crusade Army, then we currently have not much power to use to meet the enemy.  Then there are only two choices left for us, one is to retreat, the other is to use the power at hand to meet the enemy and catch the crusade by surprise."

    "Just relying on the strength we have now, even if we successfully attack the crusade army, we will not be able to expand the results, and may even be eaten by the crusade army who reacted. After all, the intelligence sent back by Bai Yutang made it very clear.  The coach of the crusade this time is Nemis. He is a veteran in the alliance. I have no confidence in winning against him." Snooker said with a frown.

    Seeing this, Maxi said: "Snooker, don't inflate other people's ambitions to avoid your own prestige. Nemis is very strong, but I believe that if you are given the same troops as Nemis, you may not lose to him."

    "Thank you, Lord Maxi, for your encouragement. But the fact now is that we don't have enough troops. If we want to defeat the crusade from the front, the possibility of success is really low. I prefer the first suggestion put forward by Chang Zaitian."

    Hearing Snooker’s words, the two brave generals Hans and Hoffman were a little unhappy. They opened their mouths to refute, but Messing did not.He spoke first: "Snooker is right to worry, but it's not impossible for us to win."

    Seeing Messing's confident look, Maxi asked cooperatively: "What's the plan?"

    "Hehe If we can't come in the open, can't we come in secret?" Mei Xin replied with a sly smile.

    Maxi frowned, shook his head and said: "If you expect to control Nemis through Bai Yutang, you really look down on Bai Yutang. Nemis is the head of the twelve divine generals, and even now I have no absolute  You can beat him with confidence. Like Bai Yutang, ten of them combined are no match for Nemis."

    "Master Maxi, I think you didn't understand what I said. Let me tell you a story. It is said that in ancient times, mankind was divided into many countries. Once, one country quietly invaded another country, but  When the army of that country entered the country that was about to be invaded, a wise man from that country knew about it, so the wise man prepared a large amount of cattle, sheep and fine wine to reward the army, and told the leading generals who were preparing to invade the other country that the country was about to be invaded.  When the people of the country heard the news of their arrival, they were overjoyed and were killing pigs and sheep waiting for them to go. But when the leading general heard this, he thought that his sneak attack had been leaked, and he had no choice but to return to his country."

    "Lord Messing, what do you mean, let us send people to reward the army? Let Nemis know that we already know that they are coming?" Hoffman asked.

    Chang Zaitian shook his head when he heard this and said: "That's not the case. Our current situation is a bit different from the situation in the story told by Lord Messing. I think Lord Messing's plan should be on the batch of supplies used to reward the army.  "

    "Haha Okay, great, I didn't expect that I accidentally met someone who can guess my thoughts. Chang Zaitian, we should get closer if we have the opportunity." Messing happily clapped his hands.  He said to Chang Zaitian with a smile.

    "Messing, stop being so secretive and tell me your plan quickly." Maxi said to Messing with a smile.

    "Hehe let Chang Zaitian say it. Since he guessed what I was thinking, let him say it. I will add it later." Messing said to Maxi with a smile.

    After the great revenge was avenged, Chang Zaitian did not like to interact with others very much.  Now being looked at by so many pairs of eyes.  I couldn't help but feel a little nervous.  However, after seeing the encouraging looks in Maxi's and Messing's eyes, Chang Zaitian stabilized his mind and said, "I think Master Messing's plan is to use the batch of supplies given to the army to provide some eye drops for the crusade.  After all, the expeditionary army is here to perform in name only, so there is no problem if the local people spontaneously send some things to reward the army."

    "Then you mean we send people to infiltrate the people and then suddenly attack?" Hans asked aloud.

    "No, that is not only useless. It will also harm those people. My idea is to give medicine." Chang Zaitian shook his head and said.

    "Drug?" Everyone except Mei Xing repeated it in unison.

    Chang Zaitian nodded and said: "Yes, it's just medicine. If some medicine is mixed into the supplies used to reward the army, the crusade army will definitely eat it, and the combat effectiveness will be affected by then, and it will not cause a crusade.  The most suspicion the army has is to curse a few times that the things sent by the common people are not fresh. But I don’t know what kind of medicine should be given? "

    "There are actually many suitable medicines, such as laxatives and sleeping pills. I think it won't be a big problem for the disciples to find a medicine that is colorless and odorless, and even takes a while to take effect." Messing looked at it with a smile.  The leader of the disciples said.

    There are many geniuses among the disciples. Although there are no talents with military talents, when it comes to drugging and sap, there are a lot of them.  The leaders of the disciples suddenly became excited when they heard that they needed a lot of effort to deal with the crusade this time.  The discussion about which medicine has the best effect is unusual.  Messing listened with a smile, but did not notice that Hans and Hoffmann were looking at him with strange expressions.

    "It doesn't matter how poor the scholar's health is, but we are really no match for those who are playing dirty tricks." Hans whispered to Hoffmann.  Hoffman nodded upon hearing this and looked at Messing warily.  Various situations that occurred due to the drugging of the crusaders began to appear in his mind.

    In the end, with Mrs. Carmen’s final decision, everyone decided to crusade against military laxatives.  Although sleeping pills can be used, it is easy for people to notice, but laxatives are different. Not only can they effectively reduce the combat effectiveness of the crusade, but even if they are noticed, they cannot recover in a short period of time.

    "The competition in Star Wars is to see who has more starships and who has more firepower. Our current number of starships is still a bit small. This is a rare opportunity to replenish it. If you don't seize it, you will be struck by lightning.  ." Snooker shouted excitedly.

    Messing on the side nodded in agreement: "Yes, although we already have a lot of starships on hand now, the generals who relied on Lord Maxi's influence to get them still have many starships that are not available for command. This time  The crusade is a timely help for us, and if we can capture Nemis, the leader of the twelve generals, it will have a huge impact on us. I can assert that as long as our plan succeeds this time  , with this incoming crusade in our pocket, our plan to compete with the Alliance will be one step closer to success."

    The general plan for facing the enemy has been decided, and all that remains is to consider the details.  The key to success is the details.  As the saying goes, details determine success or failure. A little negligence in details may cause the failure of the plan.  However, things like this were not something that generals like Hans and Hoffman could consider. The generals were sent out to prepare for war, while people like Messing and Snooker were left to discuss plans.

    Chang Zaitian was also left behind.  Both Maxi and Messing have high hopes for Chang Zaitian.  After experiencing a drastic change, Chang Zaitian made extremely rapid progress during the period of following Maxi. Except for his own physical strength, which could not be greatly improved in a short period of time, his other talents were all astonishing.  His abilities have improved rapidly, and Maxi is looking forward to Chang Zaitian's future performance.

    "Ha~Qiu~" Nemis suddenly sneezed.  Just now, he suddenly felt a chill in his back, as if something bad was approaching him.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 951: Being Recruited

    All living people must eat. As the saying goes, people are like iron and rice is like steel. If you don't eat one meal, you will be hungry.  But when it comes to eating, you will inevitably eat some unclean things, which will ruin your stomach.  This is a normal thing.  It's normal for one or two people to have a bad stomach, but it's not normal if hundreds, thousands or even a whole starship of officers and soldiers are running around and having diarrhea at the same time.

    Although Nemis is known as the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals, he is not a real god after all. He has to eat, drink, and defecate like ordinary people. As a result, he fell into the trap, and it was more serious than ordinary soldiers.  There is no way, who makes him the boss?  Thinking of those extremely enthusiastic people who came to reward the troops by beating gongs and drums and bringing all kinds of fresh ingredients, how could General Nemis not be allowed to taste them first?  The cook tried his best to prepare a sumptuous and delicious meal. Then Nemis ate and had diarrhea. His legs became weak and he couldn't get out.

    "That damn cook." Nemis cursed secretly with his right hand on the wall and his legs trembling a little.  As the old saying goes, a good man cannot stand up to three diuretics. What's more, from the onset of the disease to now, Nemis has been almost dehydrated. Not only three dilutes, but almost thirteen dilutes.

    "Lord Nemis, I have brought you medicine." Just when Nemis was holding up his pants and preparing to go back to bed for a while, Bai Yutang's voice came from outside the door.  When this situation occurred, Nemis immediately ordered the army to stop advancing after discovering that something was wrong, and at the same time ordered the accompanying military doctors to start treating all officers and soldiers.  There are only military doctors, but there are not many medicines to treat diarrhea. As a general who loves his soldiers as much as his son, Nemis naturally has medicines for people with severe diarrhea symptoms first, and he relies on his body to be stronger than others.  Hold on.

    There is no need to think about the crusade against Maxi. Nemis is now worried that the current situation of his army will be leaked.  If someone were to attack at this time, that would include himself.  He really didn't even have the strength to fight back.  Originally, out of caution, the troops did not eat together but in batches.  But who would have thought that the diarrhea that was supposed to be man-made this time would actually have the effect of delaying the onset of symptoms. When the first batch of soldiers who had eaten had diarrhea symptoms, it had not been long since the last batch of soldiers had finished eating.

    The toilet was overcrowded for a while. In order to avoid the tragedy of turning the starship he was on into a portable toilet, Nemis had to order the crusade to dock at a nearby uninhabited planet. Then most of the soldiers of the crusade held paper in one hand.  Holding the pants in one hand is convenient for finding a leeward spot.  Well the scene was very spectacular, and the smell was as bad as the wind.

    As the commander-in-chief of the expeditionary army.  Of course, the treatment is better than that of soldiers. At least no one competes with Nemis for the toilet, but diarrhea is not treated differently based on status.

    "Why are you okay?" Nemis looked at Bai Yutang very puzzled and asked.  There are only a few people in the entire fleet who are fine, which makes people feel envious and jealous.

    "Hehe I have a toothache. So I didn't eat that meal." Bai Yutang replied with a smile.

    After hearing Bai Yutang’s answer, Nemis was so depressed that she wanted to vomit blood.  But I can't say anything.  People are lucky.  The tooth started to hurt sooner rather than later, but it just started to hurt right before eating the meal in question.

    "Where is my orderly?" Nemis asked, taking the medicine bowl.

    Bai Yutang heard this and replied: "It was almost out of shape. I couldn't bear it, so I asked him to take the medicine and rest. Anyway, this is not a tiring job, no matter who does it."

    Nemis nodded, glanced at the medicine bowl in his hand, and asked, "Has everyone else drank the medicine?"

    "Drink. The cook cooked a large pot under the guidance of the doctor, which is enough for everyone with diarrhea. The doctor said that this medicine should be drunk while it is hot, and after drinking it, you can have diarrhea again.  The situation will improve.”

    "Have you caught those who came to reward the army?" Nemis asked again.

    Bai Yutang scratched his head and asked: "Well, who should I catch?"

    Nemis was stunned for a moment when he heard this, but then he realized that the whole army had been recruited, and no one had the energy to catch those bastards who lacked virtue.  Thinking of this, Nemis poured the medicine in his hand into his mouth depressedly, and swore angrily: "Those bastards better not let me meet again!"

    Bai Yutang didn't take Nemis's oath seriously at all. He knew that Nemis was just saying angry words. Just listen to these angry words. You must not believe them. Anyone who believes them is a fool.

    "Gulu, Gulu" Nemis was about to say a few harsh words to vent his depressed mood, but suddenly he heard a reaction in his stomach. Nemis immediately ignored Bai Yutang and turned around and rushed into the toilet.  I just took off my pants and sat on the toilet, feeling like a cathartic

    Nemis was holding on to the wall of the toilet with both hands. It would not work otherwise. After all this tossing, Nemis had already become weak and could not hold on.It's very easy for anything to slide to the ground.

    "Master Nemis, I'm going to get you some salt and sugar water to rehydrate your body." Bai Yutang shouted to Nemis in the toilet, then closed the door and left.  Nemis no longer had the strength to speak, so he just sat on the toilet, his mind going blank.

    As the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals, he almost fell on the laxative before even seeing his opponent's face. This time, he was very embarrassed.  Nemis could guess without thinking that if he went back like this, the image he had established in the past would be completely lost, whether it was face or dignity.  From now on, the title of the Head of the Twelve Divine Generals will be far away from him. Instead, he may be called Nemis who was knocked down by a bag of laxatives.

    Thinking of this consequence, Nemis gritted his teeth and made up his mind not to withdraw his troops even if he was killed.  The message asking for help was sent back later. This defeat was not a crime of war, and I believe the Five Elders Association will understand.  It’s not that I’m incompetent, it’s that my opponent is too insidious!  Dirty!  shameless!  !  !

    Nemis was cursing fiercely in the toilet. Bai Yutang, who had gone to get him salt and sugar water, came back with a large water cup in his hand and told Nemis to come out of the toilet to drink water if everything was okay.  When Nemis heard Bai Yutang's voice, he immediately reached for the toilet paper What a tragedy! When people are unlucky, they choke their teeth even when drinking cold water. The toilet paper has been used up, leaving only a finger-width one.  Note plus a toilet paper tube.

    "Fortunately, there is still Bai Yutang outside." Nemis said happily in his heart, but this thought has not disappeared yet.  I heard Bai Yutang's voice coming from outside, "Lord Nemis, I have other things to do. Remember to drink water when you come out. I'll go back first." After saying that, Nemis didn't wait for an answer and turned the door off.  Come to the door and leave.

    Nemis opened her mouth, feeling a sense of despair in her heart.

    It’s very tragic to find out after using the toilet that you didn’t bring any paper.  Of course, if you don't mind being dirty, this wouldn't be a big deal.  But Nemis is a bit of a mysophobic person.  Ask him to search for papers around the room with his butt naked, and he can't do it.  But you can never stay in the toilet all the time.  This medicine for treating diarrhea is really effective. After passing the stool, Nemis felt a little warm in his stomach and no longer had that uncomfortable feeling.  But waves of sleepiness also hit Nemis.

    ??Going out looking for paper with your butt naked?  Sit on the toilet and take a nap first?  Nemis chose the former.  While his mind was still clear, Nemis opened the toilet door.  Although this is my own room.  No one was in their room, but Nemis still felt a little uncomfortable.

    I remember there was paper in my bedside table.  Nemis held his pants in one hand and ran to the bedside table. He opened the cabinet door and saw a roll of toilet paper inside.  Nemis grabbed the toilet paper, turned around and wanted to go back to the toilet to solve the problem.  At this time, I heard the door lock turning, and someone was coming from outside!

    Nemis felt anxious and immediately wanted to rush back to the toilet.  It's just that Nemis forgot about his situation at this time because he didn't wipe his butt.  The trousers were not put on properly, but he was just holding them up with one hand, and he couldn't lift them too high, so that he couldn't move forward at all.

    With a "pop" sound, Nemis's feet tumbled and he fell face down to the ground.  At this time, Bai Yutang just opened the door and came in. He asked first, "Mr. Nemis, have you finished drinking the salt and sugar water? If it's not enough, I'll go" He stopped here because Bai Yutang saw the light.  Nemis was lying on the ground with his buttocks on his back.

    Nemis’s face turned red, and he had the desire to kill and silence him.

    "Lord Nemis, you, what's wrong with you?" Bai Yutang asked with a bit of stutter.

    "Toilet, there is no paper in the toilet." Nemis explained gloomily.

    Bai Yutang heard this and said, "Oh, I told you earlier. If you run out of paper, tell me. Why do you have to do this? Get up quickly. Can you get up?"

    How could Nemis let Bai Yutang help him? Although his limbs were weak, with the support of strong self-esteem, Nemis climbed up from the ground, lowered his head and got into the toilet.  Just listen to Bai Yutang say: "Lord Nemis, please rest peacefully for a while. Remember to let me know if anything happens. My communicator is always on."

    "Okay." Nemis's muffled voice came from the toilet.  Bai Yutang was extremely amused after hearing this. Who would have thought that the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals would be in such a miserable state? This is really rare.

    Hearing the sound of the door closing, although his butt was now wiped clean, Nemis didn't want to go out for the time being. It was really embarrassing.  Sitting on the toilet, Nemis was thinking a lot. He didn't know how to stop Bai Yutang's mouth and prevent him from talking nonsense.

    After much deliberation, Nemis didn’t come up with a proper solution. He could only decide to take it one step at a time. After he recovered a little, he went directly to Bai Yutang to see what the guy would say.We will discuss the conditions later.  Thinking of this, Nemis picked up his pants and walked out of the toilet. He was getting sleepier and sleepier. His upper and lower eyelids kept fighting, which made Nemis feel like he was taking a nap without thinking about anything.

    When he walked to the bed, Nemis picked up the salt and sugar water on the bedside table before he could drink it. The temperature was just right. He drank it all in one gulp. Nemis put down the water glass and fell on the bed.  , the feeling of sleepiness made Nemis fall asleep almost as soon as he closed his eyes, and his snoring was so loud that even Bai Yutang, who had been staying outside the door without leaving, heard it.

    Hearing the voice in the room, Bai Yutang raised the corner of his mouth. He looked around first and found that no one was passing by. Then he quietly opened the unlocked door and walked into Nemis's room again. He saw Nemis standing there.  Lying on the bed and sleeping soundly.

    God help me!  Bai Yutang couldn't help but shout in his heart when he saw this.  When he first received this task, Bai Yutang thought that Mei Xin who gave this order must be crazy, but the fact surprised Bai Yutang.  It was as if Messing had seen the development of the matter with his own eyes. Except for the situation where Nemis fell to the ground without wearing pants, all other reactions about Nemis were correct.  It really made Bai Yutang feel magical and a little shuddering at the same time.  Since Messing can deduce various reactions of Nemis, what else can't he deduce?

    Secretly glad that he had surrendered early, Bai Yutang took out a pair of handcuffs fastened to his waist.  As long as he wears this pair of handcuffs specially designed to deal with ability users, it will be useless even if Nemis has great abilities.  What's more, given this guy's current situation, even if he's not asleep now, Bai Yutang is confident that he can take him down.

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Bai Yutang did not alert the enemy. He quietly reached out and pulled the hands of Nemis, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, and gently put on the handcuffs.  Maybe it was the sleeping pills mixed in the salt and sugar water that took effect. Nemis was like a dead pig, at the mercy of Bai Yutang, even though his hands were handcuffed behind his back, he still didn't wake up.  The little snore made me feel happy.

    After confirming that he had captured Nemis alive, Bai Yutang quietly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. If he said he wasn't nervous just now, that would be a lie.  The name of a person, the shadow of a tree, Nemis is the head of the twelve divine generals.  It can be considered prestigious until now.  Bai Yutang still felt unreal.

    ?For insurance reasons.  Bai Yutang took out the spare handcuffs and cuffed Nemis's two feet together.  After all this was done, Bai Yutang finally felt a little more relieved.  Now it's just waiting for Maxi to lead his troops to clean up the mess.  What Bai Yutang said to Nemis before was actually all nonsense.  Although the crusade army had military doctors accompanying them, the number was ultimately too small, and the crusade army was full of soldiers.  Basically everyone fell victim to it, even the cooks were not spared.  There were only a few lucky ones who had nothing to do with Bai Yutang, who knew about it in advance.  Those lucky ones have been secretly dealt with by Bai Yutang and are now locked in their own rooms, while Bai Yutang himself appears publicly next to Nemis in the name of taking care of Nemis.

    Now the entire expeditionary army is in chaos.  Everyone was busy looking for a place to go. A few people couldn't find their shadows for a while, so they couldn't arouse others' suspicion at all.

    Just when Bai Yutang was taking care of Nemis, Maxi came here with a temporarily summoned army to receive prisoners of war.  When Maxi's generals and the revolutionary army appeared in front of the crusade like soldiers descending from heaven, the crusaders couldn't even muster the slightest intention to resist. Their morale had long been expelled from the body with diarrhea. They were now the most vulnerable.  All you want is some antidiarrheal medicine right away.

    Maxi’s revolutionary army certainly knows what the prisoners need most now.  This is nonsense, they were the ones who gave the medicine, but they did not expect that the scene would be so spectacular. Looking around, there were thunder everywhere, startling every step, and you might step on it if you don't pay attention.

    It’s true that there are die-hard elements in the crusade, but as their stomachs growl, even the most die-hard elements can’t hold on any longer. There are teeth on top that can hold on tight, but below what are you using to bite?

    Those who know the current affairs are heroes, and all the conquering armies are heroes.  From the captain's mate to the soldiers and cooks, all without exception surrendered to the revolutionary army after taking the antidiarrheal medicine provided by the revolutionary army.  He just expressed his disdain for the revolutionary army using such shameless methods.

    It’s so shameless!  !  !

    "However, the revolutionary army did not care at all about the dissatisfaction of the punitive army.  The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. The purpose of war is to win. For victory, no matter whether it is despicable or shameless or unscrupulous, in the final analysis, only the winner has the right to speak. Any reason given by the defeated will always be classified as the barking of a defeated dog.  It's simply not worth mentioning.

    As one of the former twelve generals, Maxi is also the former inspector general of the alliance.  He came from the military and held a high position, so almost everyone among the captured senior generals of the crusade knew Max.??There were a few juniors who also met Maxi through the introduction of others.

    "Master Maxi, this is really unexpected. You can also play tricks, and you are so ruthless when you attack. You really don't miss the old friendship at all." The general who serves as Nemis's adjutant is also an acquaintance with Maxi. Seeing Maxi  Then he couldn't help but said sarcastically.

    Maxi heard the words and replied: "Don't say that, I can't help it. Who made the strength gap between you and me so big? What's more, since we are enemies, it doesn't matter what means you use, the key is to see who is the last  winner."

    "Master Maxi, do you think it will be okay if you win this time? The Alliance will not let it go."

    "I know, so you prisoners are very important. I plan to make a deal with the Alliance. But I don't know if you people are important in the hearts of the Alliance's Five Elders?"

    Hearing what Maxi said, the general who spoke fell silent.  As Maxi said, he really didn't know whether the Five Elders would care about the lives of their captives.

    Seeing that the other party stopped talking, Maxi ignored him and took a few guards to meet his old friend Nemis.  Listening to Bai Yutang's report, Nemis was sleeping soundly due to taking salt and sugar water mixed with sleeping pills, and had no idea what was happening outside.

    ……

    "Go find Messing, that guy wants to see you. By the way, you are a prisoner, so you need someone to escort you, please cooperate." Maxi saw Bai Yutang, praised Bai Yutang and then said to Bai Yutang.  Bai Yutang nodded upon hearing this, and let the guards brought by Maxi tie him up and escort him to see Messing, while Maxi stayed and looked at Nemis who was still sleeping soundly with interest.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 953 Surrender

    Fate is a very strange thing.  Some people have been together for decades, but there is still an inexplicable estrangement between them, while some people only meet each other for the first time, but it feels like they have known each other for a long time.  As the leader of the twelve divine generals of the alliance, it goes without saying that Nemis is a proud and arrogant person, but after meeting Messing, a guy from a family of strategists, both sides felt like they were old friends at first sight.

    For Maxi, Nemis is not very cold.  In terms of status, he is higher than Maxi. In terms of position, Maxi is doing errands that offend people, while Nemis is free and easy all day long, taking money and not doing any work.  Although they are both divine generals, in fact the two sides do not have much friendship.  The nodding acquaintance may refer to Maxi and Nemis.  Normally when we meet for free, we would nod and say hello, but if something happens, there is no possibility of holding back when the two parties meet.

    Maxi is very clear about his relationship with Nemis, and he never expects that he can use this relationship to move Nemis to surrender to him through being a god.  And even if Nemis chooses to join him, Maxi may not dare to recruit him.  Nemis's name is too loud, even more famous than Maxi's. This is why the Five Elders Association only gave Nemis a sinecure in the past.  It's just that for this crusade against Maxi, we had to choose someone who could surpass Maxi in terms of reputation, so we had to choose Nemis.  But contrary to the expectations of the Five Elders, Nemis was defeated without a fight this time. He drank the foot-washing water from Maxi's side and did the job of the captain of the transportation team.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Nemis and Messing both felt this way when they were talking.  Perhaps because they hit it off, the conversation between the two went very smoothly without any disharmony. Even if they disagreed on something, they did not exchange harsh words. Instead, they each looked for arguments to prove their opinions.

    Got Messing and Nemis having a good time.  Maxi, who had been waiting for the news, couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.  He did not expect Nemis to surrender to him. As long as he could not go against him, he could burn incense.  It's just that Messing has different ideas from Maxi. In Messing's view, recruiting Nemis is much more useful than imprisoning Nemis.  Once the news of Nemis's surrender to Maxi spreads, it will have an immeasurable impact on what Maxi will do next.  Nemis's reputation will prompt many forces who are still waiting to choose to join Maxi, and the Five Elders of the Alliance will also be turbulent because of Nemis's surrender.  As a strategist, Messing is qualified, but as a subordinate.  Messing is making the same mistakes that his ancestors made, but Messing has not yet noticed this.

    Nemis couldn’t bear to see the talented young man in front of him becoming his sworn enemy because he didn’t know how to be a minister.  Then he reminded: "Meixing, although you and I have only known each other for a few hours, I still have something to say to you, even if it will cause you discomfort. You can think that I am just acquainted with each other. I am here  I’d like to apologize to you in advance.”

    "Master Nemis is serious, considering your age. You are my elder. As the old saying goes, you have eaten more salt than I have eaten rice. If you have anything to say, please just say it. I am all ears, kid." Messing replied quickly.  road.

    Nemis did not calculate the truth or falsehood of Messing’s words. He just asked Messing, “Does Maxi agree to the fact that he wants to recruit me?”

    Messing was stunned when he heard this, and his brows couldn't help but wrinkled.  But smart people are smart people.  After thinking about it carefully, Messing immediately understood the meaning of Nemis's words.  But as soon as he figured it out, Messing broke into a cold sweat.  Upon seeing this, Nemis smiled and said: "Don't be so nervous, haven't I agreed to surrender yet?"

    "Thank you, Lord Nemis, for reminding me." Messing solemnly saluted Nemis and thanked him.

    Nemis did not dodge.  The student accepted Messing's gift and then asked: "It seems that Maxi doesn't really want me to surrender. But if I ask you, if I plan to surrender, will you accept it? Even if you know that doing so will arouse Maxi's suspicion."  .”

    "ErI will accept it." Messing thought about it after hearing this, nodded and said to Nemis.

    Nemis looked at Messing in confusion, and then heard Messing laugh and reply: "This may be a genetic problem. As the heir of the Jones family, I really can't resist the temptation of the benefits brought by this matter."

    "Even if it makes you a mortal enemy?"

    "Maybe this is fate." Messing scratched his head and replied.

    "Idiot." Nemis commented coldly.

    Messing shrugged and replied: "In life, everyone always has a little persistence. Since I promised to help Maxi succeed, I must do my best for him. This may be the tragedy of the military advisor family. Knowing that  It will harm the monarch, but in order to achieve his goal, he will still choose to do it."

    Seeing that Messing was ready to risk his life, Nemis shook his head and smiled, sitting up from the bed.Messing said: "Unlock the cuffs on me. Don't say you don't have the key. I know you do."

    Messing smiled when he heard this, took out the key from his body and unlocked Nemis's handcuffs.  Nemis moved his numb wrist and said to Messing: "Young boy, don't make a face that is risking your life. It's disgusting to look at. Lead the way, I want to see Maxi."  .”

    "Ah? Lord Nemis, if you want to see my Lord at this time, you are not trying to do harm to my Lord, are you?" Messing deliberately said to Nemis with a vigilant look, in exchange for a look from Nemis.  foot.

    When Maxi learned that Nemis wanted to see him, he immediately dropped what he was doing and waited in the office for Nemis to arrive.  Maxi had just been meeting with the leading generals of this crusade.  The purpose was of course to persuade them to surrender. Unfortunately, these guys who were toasting and not eating as fines seemed to have any concerns, and they didn't tell them when asked.  Regarding his recruitment, he just refused to give an accurate answer.

    Rushing here is not a deal, and Maxi didn’t want to push these people too much. Seeing that they were unwilling to surrender now, he asked them to go back and think about it carefully. It wouldn’t be too late to reply to him after they had thought it through.  But after these guys learned that Nemis was coming to see Maxi, they were reluctant to leave immediately. Maxi didn't talk nonsense when he saw this, so he kept these people and planned to listen to Nemis's search with them.  What do you want to say.

    When Nemis walked into Maxi's office, he saw that Maxi's office was full of people. Those generals who had promised him a bloody battle with Maxi a few days ago were surrounding Maxi like stars and the moon.  Xi's side.

    Meet Nemis.  All the generals in the office saluted Nemis.  Nemis waved his hand and ordered: "You go out first. I have a few words to ask Maxi. After asking, it's up to you to decide what choice you want to make."

    When the generals heard this, of course they would not force themselves to stay and walked out of the office obediently.  As Messing closed the door, Nemis and Maxi were the only two people left in the office.

    ……

    The sound insulation effect of the office is very good, and people standing outside cannot hear what is said inside.  Confusion about one's future.  It made all these hot-blooded men restless.  But now that people are under the eaves, they have to lower their heads. Even if they are anxious, it is not easy to show it at this time.

    Messing looked at these heroes with anxious expressions on their faces and thought about what he would say to comfort them.  After all if things go well.  From now on, these people will be my colleagues, and maintaining a relatively good relationship will not be a disadvantage for me.  But before Messing could take action.  The office door opened.  Maxi and Nemis walked out hand in hand.  They look like good friends who haven't seen each other for many years.

    Before Messing had a chance to ask, Maxi announced a decision in public.  This decision was something Nemis had discussed with him in his office for a long time.

    Nemis led his army to surrender to Maxi's revolutionary army, but two-thirds of the expeditionary army would be dispersed to form a new army, and Nemis would control the remaining one-third of the army.

    There were only a few dozen words, but Messing felt shocked all over.  Others don't know what this means, but I know it very well.  Nemis is using his reputation to protect himself.  Don't let Maxi be separated from herself.  But once the news got out, Nemis' decades-long reputation was over.  Messing could almost guess how the five veterans of the alliance would react after learning the news.  Smearing is a must, spreading rumors is a given, and denying everything is unquestionable.  It can be said that Nemis is desperate.  Once the news spread that he led his army to surrender to Maxi, the chain effect would be greater than what he had imagined.  But Nemis will have to bear the title of disloyalty and unrighteousness from now on, and he may not be able to take it off even after his death.

    "What virtues and abilities do I have? I am worthy of Nemis making such a decision." Messing thought to himself.

    Nemis’s unexpected surrender surprised Maxi. It was precisely because of this surprise that Maxi agreed to all the conditions proposed by Nemis.  For example, soldiers and officers who are unwilling to surrender can leave on their own.  Maxi was not stupid. Someone had reported to him the conversation between Messing and Nemis. But beyond Maxi's expectation, Nemis could make such a sacrifice for Messing.  If it weren't for the fact that Nemis was a clean man, Maxi would have doubted whether Messing was a byproduct of Nemis's mistakes when he was young.

    Messing also had the same doubts as Maxi, while the others were relieved in unison.  With Nemis as a leader, no matter what decision they make, they will not be challenged by anyone.  Most of the officers and soldiers chose to stay, and only a small number of officers and soldiers who were worried about their families chose to leave.  ?As for these people, Maxi assured them that although he could not let them go immediately, he would start arranging for their departure after a period of time, after the information about Nemis was announced.  These officers and soldiers who chose to leave were not dissatisfied with Maxi's words, so what if they were dissatisfied?  Dare you try to leave alone?

    The dismemberment of the expeditionary army is inevitable.  The reason why Nemis and Maxi discussed in the office for a long time was that most of the time was spent on dividing up the divisions between these generals.  After all, the power that Nemis can control in his hands is only one-third of the original, and he must make a sacrifice to the people under him.

    It’s just that things went beyond Maxi’s expectations again. Nemis did not choose the most talented generals, but only the ones with mediocre qualifications.  This abnormality made Maxi couldn't help but worry, and as a result, there was a funny scene in the office. The talented general became a character that his uncle did not know and his grandma did not love.  In the end, Maxi really had no choice, so he simply suggested that the generals be numbered, and then two people would catch them separately, and whoever they caught would be the one they caught.  I don’t know if the generals outside the office will be angry and want to rebel or cry sadly after learning about this distribution method.

    No matter how the generals will react when they learn the truth in the future, they don’t know it now anyway. Each one of them is relieved and follows the guards back to their temporary residence.  Just waiting for the new appointment to be issued.

    After the generals left, Maxi reached out and patted Messing on the shoulder and said, "Lucky boy." Then he turned and returned to the office, leaving Messing alone.  Regarding Maxi's meaningless words, Messing heard some clues, but before Messing could be moved, he saw Nemis reaching out and slapping Messing on the head, and yelled: "  You are the last male member of the Jones family, and you bear the hope of revitalizing the future of the Jones family. Don't act like a woman and pee like a horse. You have no future."

    Messing felt the care from his elders from Nemis's words. He smiled and scratched his head, looking at Nemis who hesitated to speak.

    “If you have something to say, say it, if you have something to say, fart, and don’t hesitate like you’re constipated.” Nemis looked at Messing with contempt and said.

    Messing’s face turned red when Nemis said it.  He really didn't expect that Nemis could speak so freely.  Is this still the head of the Twelve Divine Generals that he has heard about?

    Nemis seemed to have no intention of considering Messing’s feelings.  Seeing that Messing didn't speak, he said to Messing: "Don't stand there like a fool. Go and prepare some food for me. If you have any questions, wait until I'm full before asking. Now, I'm hungry."

    Messing did not refute. After hearing what Nemis said, he immediately took Nemis to dinner.  The strategist of the Revolutionary Army wants to eat something, which is really not a big deal.  In no time, four hot dishes and a jug of wine were prepared.  Invite Nemis to sit down on the main seat.  Messing diligently served Nemis with wine and food.  Nemis was not polite and enjoyed Messing's service with peace of mind.

    After three rounds of wine and five dishes, Nemis was almost done eating.  Upon seeing this, Messing quickly served the fragrant tea that had just been brewed.  He handed it over with both hands.  Nemis glanced at Messing with satisfaction and said, "If you have anything to say, just ask. The way you looked like you wanted to ask but didn't dare to ask just now really affected your appetite."

    Hearing this, Messing glanced at the four empty dishes on the table, and wisely did not expose Nemis's lie.  It is more important to resolve the doubts in your mind right now.

    "Um, Master Nemis, are you deciding to surrender because of me?" Messing asked in a low voice.

    Nemis was not pretentious, and nodded generously and admitted: "Yes, it's because of you."

    "Can I ask the reason? Although I think I am loved by everyone, flowers bloom with flowers, cars with cars"

    "You are as thick-skinned as your father, no, even thicker than that guy. You really live up to the saying that a person is better than a person who is better than a person." Nemis couldn't stand Messing's self-praising and interrupted Messing's words.  road.  Messing was not angry at all. Instead, he looked at Nemis in surprise and asked, "Have you met my father?"

    "Yes, I have. I have not only met your father, but also your mother and your grandfather."

    "How old are you this year?" Messing asked tentatively.

    "Hey, kid, do you think I will lie to you? To be honest, you and I are somewhat related. According to seniority, I am your uncle."

    "Uncle?" Messing shouted subconsciously.

    "Be good~" Nemis agreed with a pleased expression.

    Messing, who had suffered a secret loss, said angrily: "Bah~bah~ Who called you? Don't agree so quickly. You are a few years younger than my father. How could you be my uncle?  He should be the same generation as my father."

    &nbsp; "Haha there's nothing you can do about it. Your grandfather and I are of the same generation. Although I'm a few years younger than your father, I'm older. When you see me, you have to call me uncle." Nemi  Si said to Messing with a smile.

    Looking at Nemis’s smile, Messing couldn’t help but laugh and cry.  This thing is too unbelievable. Who would have thought that a relative of his would suddenly appear, and this relative's background is not small.

    "Boy, don't look reluctant. You know how many people want to be my grandson but can't. You've taken a big advantage."

    Hearing what Nemis said, Messing asked cooperatively: "What advantage can I take?"

    "I, Nemis, have no children. After I die, all the wealth I have accumulated in my life will be yours. Do you think you have taken advantage of it? By the way, do you have a wife?"

    This question made Messing’s face turn red. Messing scratched his head and replied hesitantly: “…My daughter-in-law is still at her mother-in-law’s house.”

    "Then who is your mother-in-law?" Nemis asked again.

    "It's you can say it."

    When Nemis saw this, he immediately understood that the Messing in front of him was still a bachelor.  This won't work, the Jones family's reputation is thin.  Moreover, the Messing in front of him has chosen this thing that may lose his head at any time. If he doesn't stay behind quickly, if something unexpected happens, the Jones family, known as the strategist family, will be extinct.

    “I will marry you later.” Nemis announced to Messing.  Judging from his posture, this guy had no intention of discussing it with Messing. He just gave a notice so that Messing could be mentally prepared.

    Fate is a very strange thing.  Some people have been together for decades, but there is still an inexplicable estrangement between them, while some people only meet each other for the first time.  But it makes people feel like they have known each other for a long time.  As the leader of the twelve divine generals of the alliance, it goes without saying that Nemis is a proud and arrogant person, but after meeting Messing, a guy from a family of strategists, both sides felt like they were old friends at first sight.

    For Maxi, Nemis is not very cold.  On status.  I am taller than Maxi in terms of position.  Maxi is on a mission to offend people.  Nemis was free and easy all day long, taking money and not working.  Although they are both divine generals, in fact the two sides do not have much friendship.  The nodding acquaintance may refer to Maxi and Nemis.  Normally when we meet for free, we would nod and say hello, but if something happens, there is no possibility of holding back when the two parties meet.

    Maxi is very clear about his relationship with Nemis, and he never expects that he can use this relationship to move Nemis to surrender to him through being a god.  And even if Nemis chooses to join him, Maxi may not dare to recruit him.  Nemis's name is too loud.  His name is even more famous than Maxi's, which is why the Five Elders Association only gave Nemis a sinecure in the past.  It's just that for this crusade against Maxi, we had to choose someone who could surpass Maxi in terms of reputation, so we had to choose Nemis.  But it was beyond the expectations of Wu Laohui.  Nemis was defeated without a fight this time. He drank Maxi's foot-washing water and did his job as a transport captain.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Nemis and Messing both felt this way when they were talking.  Perhaps because they hit it off, the conversation between the two went very smoothly without any disharmony. Even if they disagreed on something, they did not exchange harsh words. Instead, they each looked for arguments to prove their opinions.

    Seeing that Messing and Nemis were chatting happily, Maxi, who had been waiting for the news, couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.  He did not expect Nemis to surrender to him. As long as he could not go against him, he could burn incense.  It's just that Messing has different ideas from Maxi. In Messing's view, recruiting Nemis is much more useful than imprisoning Nemis.  Once the news of Nemis's surrender to Maxi spreads, it will have an immeasurable impact on what Maxi will do next.  Nemis's reputation will prompt many forces who are still waiting to choose to join Maxi, and the Five Elders of the Alliance will also be turbulent because of Nemis's surrender.  As a strategist, Messing is qualified, but as a subordinate, Messing is making the same mistakes his ancestors made, but Messing has not yet noticed this.

    Nemis couldn’t bear to see the talented young man in front of him becoming his sworn enemy because he didn’t know how to be a minister.  Then he reminded: "Meixing, although you and I have only known each other for a few hours, I still have something to say to you, even if it will cause you discomfort. You can think that I am just talking about it, but I am here  I’d like to apologize to you in advance.”

    "Sir Nemis is serious. In terms of age, you are my elder. As the old saying goes, you have eaten more salt than I have eaten rice. If you have anything to say, please just speak out. I am all ears, kid." Messing replied quickly.  road.

    Nemis didn’t calculate how true or false Messing’s words were, but just asked Messi.In one sentence, "Did Maxi agree to surrender me?"

    Messing was stunned when he heard this, and his brows couldn't help but wrinkled.  But smart people are smart people. After thinking about it carefully, Messing immediately understood the meaning of Nemis's words.  But as soon as he figured it out, Messing broke into a cold sweat.  Upon seeing this, Nemis smiled and said: "Don't be so nervous, haven't I agreed to surrender yet?"

    "Thank you, Lord Nemis, for reminding me." Messing solemnly saluted Nemis and thanked him.

    Nemis did not dodge, and accepted Messing's salute, and then asked: "It seems that Maxi doesn't really want me to surrender. But if I ask you, if I plan to surrender, will you accept it? Even if you know it,  It will arouse Maxi’s suspicion.”

    "ErI will accept it." Messing thought about it after hearing this, nodded and said to Nemis.

    Nemis looked at Messing in confusion, and then heard Messing laugh and reply: "This may be a genetic problem. As the heir of the Jones family, I really can't resist the temptation of the benefits brought by this matter."

    "Even if it makes you a mortal enemy?"

    "Maybe this is fate." Messing scratched his head and replied.

    "Idiot." Nemis commented coldly.

    Messing shrugged and replied: "In life, everyone always has a little persistence. Since I promised to help Maxi succeed, I must do my best for him. This may be the tragedy of the military advisor family. Knowing that  It will harm the monarch, but in order to achieve his goal, he will still choose to do it."

    Seeing that Messing was ready to fight, Nemis shook his head and smiled, sat up from the bed and said to Messing: "Unlock the cuffs on me, don't say you don't have the key. I know you do."

    Messing smiled when he heard this, took out the key from his body and unlocked Nemis's handcuffs.  Nemis moved his numb wrist and said to Messing: "Young boy, don't make a face that is risking your life. It's disgusting to look at. Lead the way, I want to see Maxi."  .”

    "Ah? Lord Nemis, you want to see my Lord at this time. Don't you want to do harm to my Lord?" Messing deliberately said to Nemis with a vigilant look, in exchange for a look from Nemis.  foot.

    Maxi learned that Nemis wanted to see him.  Immediately drop whatever you are doing.  Waiting in the office for Nemis to arrive.  Maxi had just been meeting with the leading generals of this crusade.  The purpose was of course to persuade them to surrender. Unfortunately, these guys who were toasting and not eating as fines seemed to have any concerns, and they didn't tell them when asked.  Regarding his recruitment, he just refused to give an accurate answer.

    Rushing is not a business, and Maxi doesn’t want to push these people too hard.  Seeing that they were unwilling to surrender now, he asked them to go back and think about it carefully. It would not be too late to reply to him after they had thought it through.  But after these guys learned that Nemis was coming to see Maxi, they were reluctant to leave immediately.  Maxi didn't talk nonsense when he saw this, so he stayed with these people, planning to listen to what Nemis wanted to say to him.

    When Nemis walked into Maxi's office, he saw that Maxi's office was full of people. Those generals who had promised him a bloody battle with Maxi a few days ago were surrounding Maxi like stars and the moon.  Xi's side.

    Seeing Nemis, all the generals in the office saluted Nemis one after another.  Nemis waved his hand and ordered: "You go out first. I have a few words to ask Maxi. After asking, it's up to you to decide what choice you want to make."

    When the generals heard this, of course they would not force themselves to stay and walked out of the office obediently.  As Messing closed the door, Nemis and Maxi were the only two people left in the office.

    ……

    The sound insulation effect of the office is very good, and people standing outside cannot hear what is said inside.  Confusion about their future made all these passionate men restless.  But now that people are under the eaves, they have to lower their heads. Even if they are anxious, it is not easy to show it at this time.

    Messing looked at these heroes with anxious expressions on their faces and thought about what he would say to comfort them.  After all, if things go well, these people will become his colleagues in the future, and it will not be a disadvantage for him to maintain a relatively good relationship.  But before Messing could take action, the office door opened, and Maxi and Nemis walked out hand in hand.  They look like good friends who haven't seen each other for many years.

    Before Messing had a chance to ask, Maxi announced a decision in public.  This decision was something Nemis had discussed with him in his office for a long time.

    Nemis led his army to surrender to Maxi's revolutionary army, but two-thirds of the expeditionary army would be dispersed to form a new army, and Nemis would control the remaining one-third of the army.There were only a few dozen words, but Messing felt shocked all over.  Others don't know what this means, but I know it very well.  Nemis is using his reputation to protect himself and prevent Maxi from alienating himself.  But once the news got out, Nemis' decades-long reputation was over.  Messing could almost guess how the five veterans of the alliance would react after learning the news.  Smearing is a must, spreading rumors is a given, and denying everything is unquestionable.  It can be said that Nemis was cutting his own way. Once the news spread that he led his army to surrender to Maxi, the chain effect would be even greater than what he had imagined.  But Nemis will have to bear the title of disloyalty and unrighteousness from now on, and he may not be able to take it off even after his death.

    "What virtues and abilities do I have? I am worthy of Nemis making such a decision." Messing thought to himself.

    Nemis’ unexpected surrender surprised Maxi.  It was precisely because of this accident that Maxi agreed to all the conditions proposed by Nemis.  For example, soldiers and officers who are unwilling to surrender can leave on their own.  Maxi was not stupid. Someone had reported to him the conversation between Messing and Nemis. But beyond Maxi's expectation, Nemis could make such a sacrifice for Messing.  If it weren't for the fact that Nemis was a clean man, Maxi would have doubted whether Messing was a byproduct of Nemis's mistakes when he was young.

    Messing also had the same doubts as Maxi, while the others were relieved in unison.  With Nemis as a leader, no matter what decision they make, they will not be challenged by anyone.  Most of the officers and soldiers chose to stay.  Only a small number of officers and soldiers who were worried about their families chose to leave.  For these people, Maxi assured them that although he could not let them go immediately, he would start arranging for their departure after a period of time, after the news about Nemis was announced.  These officers and soldiers who chose to leave were not dissatisfied with Maxi's words.  So what if you are dissatisfied?  Dare you try to leave alone?

    The dismemberment of the expeditionary army is inevitable.  The reason why Nemis and Maxi discussed in the office for a long time was that most of the time was spent on dividing up the divisions between these generals.  After all, the power Nemis can control is only one-third of the original.  The people under the opponent must be sacrificed.

    It’s just that things went beyond Maxi’s expectations again.  Nemis did not select outstanding generals among the generals, but only selected those with mediocre qualifications.  This abnormality made Maxi couldn't help but worry, and as a result, there was a funny scene in the office. The talented general became a character that his uncle did not know and his grandma did not love.  In the end, Maxi really had no choice but to propose that the generals be numbered.  Then the two people go to catch each other, and whoever they catch will be the one.  I don’t know if the generals outside the office will be angry and want to rebel or cry sadly after learning about this distribution method.

    No matter how the generals will react when they learn the truth in the future, they don’t know it now.  Each one of them was relieved and followed the guards back to their temporary residence, just waiting for the new appointment to be issued.

    After the generals left, Maxi reached out and patted Messing on the shoulder and said, "Lucky boy." Then he turned and returned to the office, leaving Messing alone.  Regarding Maxi's meaningless words, Messing heard some clues, but before Messing could be moved, he saw Nemis reaching out and slapping Messing on the head, and yelled: "  You are the last male member of the Jones family, and you are responsible for the hope of revitalizing the future of the Jones family. Don't be like a woman who always bleeds like a horse and has no future."

    Messing felt the care from his elders from Nemis's words. He smiled and scratched his head, looking at Nemis who hesitated to speak.

    “If you have something to say, say it, if you have something to say, fart, and don’t hesitate like you’re constipated.” Nemis looked at Messing with contempt and said.

    Messing’s face turned red when Nemis said it. He really didn’t expect that Nemis could speak so freely.  Is this still the head of the Twelve Divine Generals that he has heard about?

    Nemis seemed to have no intention of considering Messing’s feelings.  Seeing that Messing didn't speak, he said to Messing: "Don't stand there like a fool. Go and prepare some food for me. If you have any questions, wait until I'm full before asking. Now, I'm hungry."

    Messing did not refute. After hearing what Nemis said, he immediately took Nemis to dinner.  The strategist of the Revolutionary Army wants to eat something, which is really not a big deal.  In no time, four hot dishes and a jug of wine were prepared.  Inviting Nemis to sit down at the main seat, Messing diligently poured wine and served dishes for Nemis.  Nemis was not polite and enjoyed Messing's service with peace of mind.

    After three rounds of wine and five dishes, Nemis was almost done eating.  Seeing this, Messing quickly offered the fragrant tea that had just been brewed and handed it over with both hands.  Nemis glanced at Messing with satisfaction and spoke.He said, "If you have anything to say, just ask. The way you looked like you wanted to ask but didn't dare to ask just now really affected your appetite."

    Hearing this, Messing glanced at the four empty dishes on the table, and wisely did not expose Nemis's lie.  It is more important to resolve the doubts in your mind right now.

    "Um, Master Nemis, are you deciding to surrender because of me?" Messing asked in a low voice.

    Nemis was not pretentious, and nodded generously and admitted: "Yes, it's because of you."

    "Can I ask the reason? Although I think I am loved by everyone, flowers bloom with flowers, cars with cars"

    "You are as thick-skinned as your father, no, even thicker than that guy. You really live up to the saying that a person is better than a person who is better than a person." Nemis couldn't stand Messing's self-praising and interrupted Messing's words.  road.  Messing was not angry at all. Instead, he looked at Nemis in surprise and asked, "Have you met my father?"

    "Yes, I have. I have not only met your father, but also your mother and your grandfather."

    "How old are you this year?" Messing asked tentatively.

    "Hey, kid, do you think I will lie to you? To be honest, you and I are somewhat related. According to seniority, I am your uncle."

    "Uncle?" Messing shouted subconsciously.

    "Be good~" Nemis agreed with a pleased expression.

    Messing, who had suffered a secret loss, said angrily: "Bah~bah~ Who called you? Don't agree so quickly. You are a few years younger than my father. How could you be my uncle?  He should be the same generation as my father."

    "Haha I can't help it. Your grandfather and I are of the same generation. Although I'm a few years younger than your father, I'm older. When you see me, you have to call me uncle." Nemis smiled.  Said to Messing.

    Looking at Nemis’s smile, Messing couldn’t help but laugh and cry.  This thing is too unbelievable. Who would have thought that a relative of his would suddenly appear, and this relative's background is not small.

    "Boy, don't look reluctant. You know how many people want to be my grandson but can't. You've taken a big advantage."

    Hearing what Nemis said, Messing asked cooperatively: "What advantage can I take?"

    "I, Nemis, have no children. After I die, all the wealth I have accumulated in my life will be yours. Do you think you have taken advantage of it? By the way, do you have a wife?"

    This question made Messing’s face turn red. Messing scratched his head and replied hesitantly: “…My daughter-in-law is still at her mother-in-law’s house.”

    "Then who is your mother-in-law?" Nemis asked again.

    "It's you can say it."

    When Nemis saw this, he immediately understood that the Messing in front of him was still a bachelor.  This is not possible. The popularity of the Jones family is thin, and the Messing in front of him has chosen this matter that may lose his head at any time. If he doesn't stay behind quickly, if something unexpected happens, the Jones family, known as the strategist family, can  It's going to be extinct.

    “I will marry you later.” Nemis announced to Messing.  Judging from his posture, this guy had no intention of discussing it with Messing. He just gave a notice so that Messing could be mentally prepared.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 954 Night Banquet

    Heifengshan

    For Lin Ke, the Mechanical Emperor did not punish him too severely. He just locked him in a water prison for three days and then released him. However, Lin Ke, who was free, did not dare to leave Heifeng Mountain at this time.  Who knows what the mechanical emperor is planning?  To say that he was waiting for the arrival of Han Yu and others, Lin Ke would not believe this statement to death.  As the first artificial human, Lin Ke had a much deeper and more thorough understanding of the Mechanical Emperor than other artificial humans.

    Although the Mechanical Emperor calls himself an emperor, he is still a machine. He always has a fixed pattern in thinking about problems. You can call it stubborn.  But precisely because of this stubbornness, there was no sign at all when the Machine Emperor did something contrary to his promise.

    Everything is based on maximizing interests. This is the standard for the mechanical emperor to act.  He didn't want to have complicated and changeable emotions like humans. Any decision he made was normal in his opinion. Even if it was abnormal in the eyes of Lin Ke and others, the Mechanical Emperor always believed that his decision was correct.

    Now he may really want to see Han Yu, but if he does, who knows what he will do?  Maybe he would think that Han Yu was an obstacle that hindered him from maximizing his benefits, and ordered Han Yu to be wiped out of this world.  Even though he knew that Han Yu was very strong, Lin Ke still didn't want Han Yu to be in danger because of him.

    After coming out of the water prison, Lin Ke kept a low profile. Except for completing the tasks assigned to her by the Machine Emperor, she basically did not show up in front of others. Even if someone close to her like Lin Wei came to visit, she would often say a few words before being sent away by Lin Ke.  Lin Ke knew that his every move was under the surveillance of the Mechanical Emperor.  At this time, if you do more, you will make more mistakes. If you do less, you will make fewer mistakes. If you do less, it will be better. Keep your duty.  Not doing unnecessary things and persisting can always make the mechanical emperor relax his surveillance on himself.

    Since he had no choice but to come back with Fei Lian and his party, Lin Ke knew that the Seven Sons, including himself, were actually just chess pieces in the hands of the Mechanical Emperor. It was easy for the Mechanical Emperor to want the lives of the Seven Sons.  As long as no antidote is provided, the Seventh Son will fend for itself and there is no need to even take action.  For this reason, Lin Ke is cautious in his words and deeds, and always has pen and paper at home.  Of course, the paper and pen were prepared with the Mechanical Emperor on his back.  This is inspired by Han Yu.  Lin Ke told no one.

    Today, Lin Ke felt that the pen and paper he had prepared for a long time could come in handy.  Lin Mohan came to visit, and he was accompanied by Lin Wei, a little girl who was worried about Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke seemed to have expected Lin Mohan's visit.  Without speaking at the door, Lin Ke welcomed Lin Mohan and Lin Wei into the house.

    Lin Mohan has been silent since entering the room.  Sitting aside and watching Lin Ke talking to Lin Wei, Lin Ke did not ask Lin Mohan's purpose of coming.  Just talking to Lin Wei.  Take a pen and write on a piece of paper.

    "If you are here to ask me about the origin of the CD, then learn how to communicate like me." Looking at what Lin Ke wrote on the paper, Lin Mohan hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth, reached for the pen on the table, and put it in front of him  There was a sentence written on the paper.  "Why don't I remember that CD at all?"

    "It's normal. Before the Mechanical Emperor woke up, the Mechanical Emperor's clone once modified your memory. It's not a problem to erase part of your memory. You don't need to suspect that I have ulterior motives for you. Although this is  You entrusted the matter to Han Yu, but Han Yu and I are family members, and there is not much difference between him handing the CD to you and me handing it to you."

    "What evidence is there?"

    "Does SF Express know about it? If you are patient, you can check it out. They should have business records related to you, and I also have the receipt we signed when SF Express delivered the CD you entrusted to us.  .”

    "May I take a look at it?"

    "no problem."

    After writing this, Lin Ke put down the pen and said to Lin Wei: "Xiaowei, don't you want to try on my lavender dress? Come with me. Lin Mohan, sit back first, we will wait for a while  Just come down.”

    Lin Wei obeyed Lin Ke unconditionally. After hearing Lin Ke's words, she immediately agreed and followed Lin Ke upstairs.  Lin Mohan was sitting alone in the living room, his mind was confused.  According to what Lin Ke said, after getting the CD, Lin Mohan hid at home and read the contents of the CD.  Due to Lin Ke's warning in advance, Lin Mohan did not turn on his voice. Lin Mohan, who was proficient in lip reading, easily knew what was said in his opening and closing mouth on the CD.  But these contents made Lin Mohan confused.  Lin Mohan never thought that something like that happened in his past. He once had a wife, but his wife was killed on the eve of giving birth, and the murderer turned out to be him.

    When he first learned about this, Lin Mohan’s first reaction was that this was Lin Ke’s conspiracy.?, but the person on the CD is himself, and there is no possibility of a substitute at all.  Many things that only he knew came out of that mouth, shaking Lin Mohan's belief in his heart.

    His memory was modified, and his wife who was pregnant with Liujia was killed by himself Unacceptable things hit Lin Mohan's brain one after another, making Lin Mohan sleepless at night. As soon as he closed his eyes, it seemed that he could  He saw a young woman covered in blood looking at him with a smile.

    Lin Mohan has not been idle these days. According to what he said in the CD, Lin Mohan went to one place after another for verification. After summarizing the information obtained, Lin Mohan seemed to have a clear idea.  understanding.  No wonder I felt a heartbreaking feeling when I saw the tomb without a tombstone.  Buried there was his young wife, the wife who was killed by his own hands.

    "Huh~" Lin Mohan exhaled softly, his eyes suddenly became firm, as if he had made a difficult decision when he was alone.

    Lin Ke came downstairs with Lin Wei and handed Lin Mohan a signature sheet.  Lin Mohan just glanced at it, then picked up a pen and wrote on the paper: "Tell me this, what do you want me to do for you?"

    "What do you want to do? Judging from your expression, you seem to be preparing to do something big." Lin Ke picked up the pen and wrote on another piece of paper.

    "Blood debt must be paid with blood." Lin Mohan wrote four words.  After seeing it, Lin Ke shook his head and wrote: "Why do you want to do something that is self-destructive? I think if your wife were alive, she would not agree to you doing such a thing."

    "I killed my wife with my own hands. Although I was controlled by the mechanical emperor's clone when I did it, it was me who did it after all. My hands were stained with my wife's blood and the blood of my unborn child.  .I want revenge. The clone of the Mechanical Emperor is gone, but the Mechanical Emperor is still there"

    Before Lin Mohan finished writing, Lin Wei snatched the pen away and wrote on the paper: "How dare you, a person whose life is in someone else's hands, want to fight with someone else?  It is estimated that if you show even a hint of resistance, you will die immediately. You'd better not be too impulsive."

    "Don't I even have a chance to die with him?"

    "I agree with Lin Wei. You will probably die before you even get close to him. It's really not worth it. My opinion is to consider the long term. You are not the only one who is dissatisfied with him."

    "You are doing it for Han Yu, and I am doing it to avenge my wife and children. But who is Lin Wei doing it for?"

    Seeing Lin Mohan’s question, Lin Wei hugged Lin Ke’s arm and gestured to Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan understood and wrote: "I wish you happiness, I hope you can put a cuckold on that guy Han Yu."

    Lin Wei smiled and nodded, but Lin Ke slapped Lin Wei on the head angrily.  Write on the paper: "Stop saying these nonsense words. You can say this leisurely. That means your mind has calmed down. Remember to think about it when you go back. I am with you. Is there anything you can do?"  Come and discuss with me. Also be careful to hide your true thoughts and keep your mouth shut. We have mechanisms he has placed on us to know our movements at any time."

    Lin Mohan nodded, indicating that he understood.  Drop the pen in your hand.  Lin Mohan said to Lin Ke: "It's already late, Hou Shi, it's almost time for me to go back. Lin Wei, will you come with me?"

    "You go back first. I will go to the banquet with Sister Lin Ke in the evening." Lin Wei replied after hearing this.

    "Banquet? What banquet?" Lin Mohan asked puzzledly.

    "It seems that you really don't care about what's going on around you during this time. I don't know who the visitors are. Anyway, they are all humans invited by His Majesty the Emperor. In order to make the banquet more popular, His Majesty the Emperor asked seven of us to come  Attend it when the time comes. Go back and prepare quickly. If you do something rude, you will suffer the consequences."

    "Hey, I'm not interested. Let that boy Fei Lian attend." Lin Mohan shook his head, preparing to refuse to attend the banquet.  But Lin Ke persuaded: "Let's go together. We are both members of the Seventh Son. You should also try to improve your relationship with Fei Lian. How can you always act like you have never been in contact with each other? In the presence of His Majesty the Emperor,  My subordinates, if we androids don’t stick together, why don’t we let those guys bully us to death?”

    In response to Lin Ke’s persuasion, Lin Mohan nodded.  Lin Wei on the side shouted dissatisfied when she saw this: "Lin Mohan, what do you mean? You didn't go when I asked you to go. Why did you go when Lin Ke asked you to go?"

    "If I go with you, I might have to accompany you to fool around, but if I go with Lin Ke, I can save a lot of worry." Lin Mohan explained to Lin Wei seriously.

    Lin Wei was so angry that she went crazy.Lin Ke dumbfounded stopped Lin Wei who was about to get angry, turned to Lin Mohan and said: "You are much older than Xiao Wei, why are you still fighting with her like a child? Go back and prepare quickly, remember to come at seven o'clock in the evening  Pick us up.”

    "Okay, I will arrive on time at seven o'clock." Lin Mohan promised, turned around and left.  If he didn't leave, he would be caught by the angry Lin Wei, which would be very embarrassing.

    Being stopped by Lin Ke, Lin Wei could only watch Lin Mohan leave, and couldn't help complaining to Lin Ke: "Sister Lin Ke, why do you want to protect that bad guy Lin Mohan?"

    "As I said before, if we want to occupy a place in this place, we must unite. If we are scattered, sooner or later we will be replaced by the iron lumps around His Majesty the Emperor." Lin Ke explained to Lin Wei with a serious look on his face.  .

    And those iron lumps that Lin Ke was talking about were reporting their work progress to the Mechanical Emperor.  Unlike humans, although the mechanical legion is more expensive to build, it does not have the weaknesses of human soldiers.  In addition to killing, human soldiers also have various human emotions, but the mechanical army does not need to consider these. They are just a group of machines used for killing.  Human soldiers still have compassion when facing the old, weak, women and children, but the mechanical army does not have this problem.  The order given is to kill them all, which means to kill them all, and not even a dog will be left for you.

    But this kind of mechanical army is not without its weaknesses.  They obey orders.  They obey orders unconditionally. As long as they are ordered by the program terminal, they will faithfully execute them.  Once there is a problem with the program terminal, the entire legion will be paralyzed, but the human soldiers can start fighting independently without the command center.  The mechanical army does not have this situation. Once they do not receive an order, they will stop all actions to save their own energy until a new order is issued.  And what's even more terrible is that if the order is wrong, they will still be executed to the letter.  Even if they let them kill each other or explode themselves.

    In order to make up for the shortcomings of his own legion, the Mechanical Emperor copied the self-thinking program in his own program and implanted this program into the information center of the robot he trusted.  But what puzzles the Machine Emperor is that although the robots implanted with self-thinking programs can no longer ask themselves for instructions on everything, the self-thinking of these guys seems to have gone awry.  Lin Ke was always inexplicably full of hostility towards those artificial beings.  Now he was speaking ill of the androids in front of him.  I hope the Mechanical Emperor can leave those artificial humans to them.

    Why do you want to use your little remaining power to create artificial humans when you are sealed?  First, the Mechanical Emperor knew that he wanted to unlock his seal.  It is impossible to succeed by relying on robots that are leaderless because they are sealed.  The serious point is that at that time, there was no one available for the mechanical emperor, and there was no other choice except the artificial man.  Secondly, the Mechanical Emperor was sealed by superpowers among humans. The powerful power displayed by superpowers made the Mechanical Emperor hope that one day those powerful superpowers could be used by him.  In fact, the Mechanical Emperor succeeded.  Not only did superpowers appear among the artificial humans, but they also broke the seal of the mechanical emperor, allowing the mechanical emperor to regain his freedom.

    "It has never been the mechanical emperor's habit to follow the old path.  The mechanical emperor who pursues maximizing profits will not agree with the opinions of his robot generals.  There is no doubt about this.  However, the robot general who has the ability to think on his own seems not to be aware of the mechanical emperor's idea, and is still stubbornly advising the mechanical emperor.

    Precisely because of this condition, the Mechanical Emperor was relieved to hear the conversation between Lin Ke, Lin Wei, and Lin Mohan.  After a long period of research, the Mechanical Emperor has a little understanding of human thoughts.  I know that the reason why Lin Ke made this joint self-protection move was probably because he felt the hostility of the robot general.  This was not a very important matter. After making this judgment, the Mechanical Emperor acquiesced to Lin Ke's small actions in private.

    The emperor’s mind is all about balance.  Perhaps due to the influence of humans, the Mechanical Emperor is now less and less like a pure robot.

    "Okay, do your own thing well and stay out of things that have nothing to do with you." The mechanical emperor said impatiently to the robot general who was still chattering in his ears.

    Seeing that the Machine Emperor was impatient, the Robot General finally became honest.  Looking at his general, the Machine Emperor slowed down and said: "I know all your worries, but please believe me. With me here, I won't let those artificial humans overwhelm you. But you are not allowed to go looking for those at will.  Trouble with artificial people. There is no conflict between the two sides. If something goes wrong, I will help others but not relatives. Please don’t accuse me of being partial when the time comes."

    "Yes." Seeing the mechanical emperor speakKnowing this, the robot general had no choice but to give up and give up his plan to trouble the androids.  The mechanical emperor saw this and warned: "I will invite some humans here for a banquet tonight. They are all my guests. If any of you makes me unhappy tonight, I will make that person unhappy for the rest of his life."

    Hearing this, the robot general asked in confusion: "Your Majesty, why do you want to invite humans? Aren't we mortal enemies with them?"

    The Mechanical Emperor explained: "After being sealed for such a long time, I will think of something when I have nothing to do. I think it is not easy to completely exterminate human beings. We did it last time  This plan resulted in human resistance, which ultimately led to our failure. Human beings should not be underestimated. They may usually accept it, but if they are forced into a desperate situation, they will most likely rise up to resist. We have already suffered this kind of loss.  It’s been once and I don’t want to eat it a second time.”

    "But does this have anything to do with inviting humans tonight?"

    "Of course it's relevant. Human beings are very complex creatures. There are saints among them. There are great people, there are heroes, and there are also scum and scum. The path to destroying human beings will not work, but the path to enslaving humans only requires a little more effort.  With energy, there is still a possibility of success." The Mechanical Emperor smiled sinisterly.

    The Robot General looked at the Mechanical Emperor with a sinister smile on his face. For the first time, he felt that the Mechanical Emperor in front of him could not coincide with the Mechanical Emperor in his impression.

    At seven o’clock in the evening, Lin Mohan drove to the door of Lin Ke’s house wearing a well-tailored new suit.

    Heifengshan

    For Lin Ke, the Mechanical Emperor did not punish him too severely.  He just locked him in the water prison for three days and then released him. However, Lin Ke, who was free, did not dare to leave Heifeng Mountain at this time.  Who knows what the mechanical emperor is planning?  To say that he was waiting for the arrival of Han Yu and others, Lin Ke would not believe this statement to death.  As the first artificial human, Lin Ke had a much deeper understanding of the Mechanical Emperor than other artificial humans.  It’s also much more thorough.

    Although the Mechanical Emperor calls himself an emperor, he is still a machine after all.  There is always a certain pattern in thinking about problems.  You could call it stubbornness.  But precisely because of this stubbornness, there was no sign at all when the Machine Emperor did something contrary to his promise.

    Everything is based on maximizing interests. This is the standard for the mechanical emperor to act.  He didn't want to have complicated and changeable emotions like humans. Any decision he made was normal in his opinion. Even if it was abnormal in the eyes of Lin Ke and others, the Mechanical Emperor always believed that his decision was correct.

    Now he might really want to see Han Yu.  But if we really meet him, who knows what he will do?  Maybe he would think that Han Yu was an obstacle that hindered him from maximizing his benefits, and ordered Han Yu to be wiped out of this world.  Even though he knew that Han Yu was very strong, Lin Ke still didn't want Han Yu to be in danger because of him.

    After coming out of the water prison.  Lin Ke was very low-key. Apart from completing the tasks assigned to her by the Machine Emperor, she basically did not show up in front of others. Even if people close to her like Lin Wei came to visit, they would often say a few words before being sent away by Lin Ke.  Lin Ke knew that his every move was under the surveillance of the Mechanical Emperor.  At this time, if you do more, you will make more mistakes, if you do less, you will make fewer mistakes, and if you don't do anything good, you should stick to your duties and don't do unnecessary things. If you persist, the mechanical emperor can relax his surveillance on himself.

    Since he had no choice but to come back with Fei Lian and his party, Lin Ke knew that the Seven Sons, including himself, were actually just chess pieces in the hands of the Mechanical Emperor. It was easy for the Mechanical Emperor to want the lives of the Seven Sons.  As long as no antidote is provided, the Seventh Son will fend for itself and there is no need to even take action.  For this reason, Lin Ke is cautious in his words and deeds, and always has pen and paper at home.  Of course, the paper and pen were prepared with the Mechanical Emperor on his back.  This was the inspiration he got from Han Yu, and Lin Ke didn't tell anyone.

    Today, Lin Ke felt that the pen and paper he had prepared for a long time could come in handy.  Lin Mohan came to visit, and he was accompanied by Lin Wei, a little girl who was worried about Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke seemed to have expected Lin Mohan's visit.  Without speaking at the door, Lin Ke welcomed Lin Mohan and Lin Wei into the house.

    Lin Mohan had been silent since he entered the room. He sat aside and watched Lin Ke talking to Lin Wei. Lin Ke did not ask Lin Mohan why he came. He just talked to Lin Wei and took a pen to write a picture.  It's written on the paper.

    "If you are here to ask me about the origin of the CD, then learn how to communicate like me." Looking at what Lin Ke wrote on the paper, Lin Mohan hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth, reached for the pen on the table, and put it in front of him  There was a sentence written on the paper, "Why don't I have any impression of that kind of CD?"

    "It's normal. Before the Mechanical Emperor woke up, the Mechanical Emperor's clone once modified your memory. It's not a problem to erase part of your memory. Neither do you?You have to suspect that I have ulterior motives for you. Although this is something you entrusted to Han Yu, Han Yu and I are family members. There is not much difference between him handing the CD to you and me handing it to you.  "

    "What evidence is there?"

    "Does SF Express know about it? If you are patient, you can check it out. They should have business records related to you, and I also have the receipt we signed when SF Express delivered the CD you entrusted to us.  .”

    "May I take a look at it?"

    "no problem."

    After writing this, Lin Ke put down the pen and said to Lin Wei: "Xiaowei, don't you want to try on my lavender dress? Come with me. Lin Mohan, sit back first, we will wait for a while  Just come down.”

    Lin Wei obeyed Lin Ke unconditionally, and immediately agreed in cooperation after hearing Lin Ke's words.  Followed Lin Ke upstairs.  Lin Mohan was sitting alone in the living room, his mind was confused.  According to what Lin Ke said, after getting the CD, Lin Mohan hid at home and read the contents of the CD.  Due to Lin Ke's warning in advance, Lin Mohan did not turn on his voice. Lin Mohan, who was proficient in lip reading, easily knew what was said in his opening and closing mouth on the CD.  But these contents made Lin Mohan confused.  Lin Mohan never thought that something like that happened in his past. He once had a wife, but his wife was killed on the eve of giving birth, and the murderer turned out to be him.

    When I first learned about this.  Lin Mohan's first reaction was that this was Lin Ke's conspiracy, but the person on the CD was himself, and there was no possibility of a substitute.  Many things that only he knew came out of that mouth, shaking Lin Mohan's belief in his heart.

    ??The memory was modified, and his wife who was pregnant with Liujia was killed by himself Unacceptable things impacted Lin Mohan's brain.  Lin Mohan couldn't sleep at night, just closed his eyes.  It seemed that he could see a young woman covered in blood looking at him with a smile.

    Lin Mohan has not been idle these days.  According to what he said in the CD, Lin Mohan went to one place after another for verification. After summarizing the information obtained, Lin Mohan seemed to have a clear understanding.  No wonder I felt a heartbreaking feeling when I saw the tomb without a tombstone.  Buried there was his young wife, the wife who was killed by his own hands.

    "Huh~" Lin Mohan exhaled gently, his eyes suddenly became firm.  It seems that when one is alone, a difficult decision is made.

    Lin Ke came downstairs with Lin Wei and handed Lin Mohan a signature sheet.  Lin Mohan just glanced at it, then picked up a pen and wrote on the paper: "Tell me this. What do you want me to do for you?"

    "What do you want to do? Judging from your expression, you seem to be preparing to do something big." Lin Ke picked up the pen and wrote on another piece of paper.

    "Blood debt must be paid with blood." Lin Mohan wrote four words.  After seeing it, Lin Ke shook his head and wrote: "Why do you want to do something that is self-destructive? I think if your wife were alive, she would not agree to you doing such a thing."

    "I killed my wife with my own hands. Although I was controlled by the mechanical emperor's clone when I did it, it was me who did it after all. My hands were stained with my wife's blood and the blood of my unborn child.  . I want revenge. The clone of the Mechanical Emperor is gone, but the Mechanical Emperor is still there"

    Before Lin Mohan finished writing, Lin Wei snatched the pen away and wrote on the paper: "How dare you, a person whose life is in someone else's hands, want to fight with someone else?  It is estimated that if you show even a hint of resistance, you will die immediately. You'd better not be too impulsive."

    "Don't I even have a chance to die with him?"

    "I agree with Lin Wei. You will probably die before you even get close to him. It's really not worth it. My opinion is to consider the long term. You are not the only one who is dissatisfied with him."

    "You are doing it for Han Yu, I am doing it to avenge my wife and children, but who is Lin Wei doing it for?"

    Seeing Lin Mohan’s question, Lin Wei hugged Lin Ke’s arm and gestured to Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan understood and wrote: "I wish you happiness, I hope you can put a cuckold on that guy Han Yu."

    Lin Wei smiled and nodded, but Lin Ke slapped Lin Wei on the forehead angrily and wrote on the paper: "Stop saying such nonsense. If you can have the leisure to say this, it means that your mind has been  Calm down. Remember to think it over when you go back. I am on the same side as you. If you have anything, you can come and discuss with me. Also, be careful to hide your true thoughts and keep your mouth shut. He has arranged it for us.  The agency can know your and my movements at any time."

    Lin Mo’s cold spotHe nodded to indicate that he understood.  Putting down the pen in his hand, Lin Mohan said to Lin Ke: "It's already late, Hou Shi, it's almost time for me to go back. Lin Wei, will you come with me?"

    "You go back first. I will go to the banquet with Sister Lin Ke in the evening." Lin Wei replied after hearing this.

    "Banquet? What banquet?" Lin Mohan asked puzzledly.

    "It seems that you really don't care about what's going on around you during this period. I don't know who the visitors are. Anyway, they are human beings invited by His Majesty the Emperor. In order to make the banquet more popular, His Majesty the Emperor asked seven of us to come  Attend it when the time comes. Go back and prepare quickly. If you do something rude, you will suffer the consequences."

    "Puh. I'm not interested. Let that boy Fei Lian attend." Lin Mohan shook his head, preparing to refuse to attend the banquet.  But Lin Ke persuaded: "Let's go together. We are both members of the Seventh Son. You should also try to improve your relationship with Fei Lian. How can you always act like you have never been in contact with each other? In the presence of His Majesty the Emperor,  My subordinates, if we androids don’t stick together, why don’t we let those guys bully us to death?”

    In response to Lin Ke’s persuasion, Lin Mohan nodded.  Lin Wei on the side shouted dissatisfied when she saw this: "Lin Mohan, what do you mean? You didn't go when I asked you to go. Why did you go when Lin Ke asked you to go?"

    "If I go with you, I might have to accompany you to fool around. But if I go with Lin Ke, I can save a lot of worry." Lin Mohan explained to Lin Wei seriously.

    Lin Wei was so angry that she went crazy.  Lin Ke dumbfounded stopped Lin Wei who was about to get angry, turned to Lin Mohan and said: "You are much older than Xiao Wei, why are you still fighting with her like a child? Go back and prepare quickly, remember to come at seven o'clock in the evening  Pick us up.”

    "Okay. I will arrive on time at seven o'clock." Lin Mohan promised, turned around and left.  If he didn't leave, he would be caught by the furious Lin Wei.  That's a shameful thing.

    Was stopped by Lin Ke.  Lin Wei could only watch Lin Mohan leave, and couldn't help complaining to Lin Ke: "Sister Lin Ke, why do you want to protect that bad guy Lin Mohan?"

    "As I said before, if we want to occupy a place in this place, we must unite. If we are scattered, sooner or later we will be replaced by the iron lumps around His Majesty the Emperor." Lin Ke explained to Lin Wei with a serious look on his face.  .

    And those iron bumps Lin Ke said.  At this time, they are reporting their work progress to the Mechanical Emperor.  Unlike humans, although the mechanical legion is more expensive to build, it does not have the weaknesses of human soldiers.  In addition to killing, human soldiers also have all kinds of human emotions.  The Mechanical Legion does not need to consider these, they are just a group of machines used for killing.  Human soldiers still have compassion when facing the old, weak, women and children, but the mechanical army does not have this problem.  The order given is to kill them all, which means to kill them all, and not even a dog will be left for you.

    But this kind of mechanical army is not without its weaknesses.  They obey orders unconditionally. As long as they are orders issued by the program terminal, they will faithfully execute them.  Once there is a problem with the program terminal, the entire legion will be paralyzed, but the human soldiers can start fighting independently without the command center.  The mechanical army does not have this situation. Once they do not receive an order, they will stop all actions to save their own energy until a new order is issued.  And what's even more terrible is that if the order is wrong, they will still execute it to the letter, even if it makes them kill each other or self-destruct.

    In order to make up for the shortcomings of his own legion, the Mechanical Emperor copied the self-thinking program in his own program and implanted this program into the information center of the robot he trusted.  But what puzzles the Mechanical Emperor is that although the robots implanted with self-thinking programs can no longer ask for instructions from themselves, the self-thinking of these guys seems to be deviated. For Lin Ke's artificial humans, they are always confused.  Inexplicably full of hostility.  Now he is talking bad words about artificial humans in front of himself, hoping that the mechanical emperor can hand over those artificial humans to them.

    Why do you want to use your little remaining power to create artificial humans when you are sealed?  First, the Mechanical Emperor knew that if he wanted to unlock his own seal, it would be impossible to succeed relying on those robots who were leaderless because they were sealed.  The serious point is that at that time, there was no one available for the mechanical emperor, and there was no other choice except the artificial man.  Secondly, the Mechanical Emperor was sealed by human superpowers. The powerful power displayed by the superpowers made the Mechanical Emperor hope that one day those powerful superpowers could be used for him. In fact, the Mechanical Emperor  It worked.  Not only did superpowers appear among the artificial humans, but they also broke the seal of the mechanical emperor, allowing the mechanical emperor to regain his freedom.

    "It has never been the mechanical emperor's habit to follow the old path.  Pursuing profit maximization?There is no doubt that the mechanical emperor will not agree with the opinions of his robot generals.  However, the robot general who has the ability to think on his own seems not to be aware of the mechanical emperor's idea, and is still stubbornly advising the mechanical emperor.

    Precisely because of this condition, the Mechanical Emperor was relieved to hear the conversation between Lin Ke, Lin Wei, and Lin Mohan.  After a long period of research, the Mechanical Emperor has a little understanding of human thoughts.  I know that the reason why Lin Ke made this joint self-protection move was probably because he felt the hostility of the robot general.  This was not a very important matter. After making this judgment, the Mechanical Emperor acquiesced to Lin Ke's small actions in private.

    The emperor’s mind is all about balance.  Perhaps due to the influence of humans, the Mechanical Emperor is now less and less like a pure robot.

    "Okay, do your own thing well and stay out of things that have nothing to do with you." The mechanical emperor said impatiently to the robot general who was still chattering in his ears.

    Seeing that the Machine Emperor was impatient, the Robot General finally became honest.  Looking at his general, the Machine Emperor slowed down and said: "I know all your worries, but please believe me. With me here, I won't let those artificial humans overwhelm you. But you are not allowed to go looking for those at will.  Trouble with artificial people. There is no conflict between the two sides. If something goes wrong, I will help others but not relatives. Please don’t accuse me of being partial when the time comes."

    "Yes." Seeing that the Machine Emperor spoke so clearly, the Robot General had no choice but to give up and gave up on his plan to trouble the artificial man.  The mechanical emperor saw this and warned: "I will invite some humans here for a banquet tonight. They are all my guests. If any of you makes me unhappy tonight, I will make that person unhappy for the rest of his life."

    Hearing this, the robot general asked in confusion: "Your Majesty, why do you want to invite humans? Aren't we mortal enemies with them?"

    The Mechanical Emperor explained: "After being sealed for such a long time, I will think of something when I have nothing to do. I think it is not easy to completely exterminate human beings. We did it last time  This plan resulted in human resistance, which ultimately led to our failure. Human beings should not be underestimated. They may usually accept it, but if they are forced into a desperate situation, they will most likely rise up to resist. We have already suffered this kind of loss.  It’s been once and I don’t want to eat it a second time.”

    "But does this have anything to do with inviting humans tonight?"

    "Of course it is related. Human beings are very complex creatures. Among them there are saints, great men, heroes, and also scum. The path of destroying human beings will not work, but the path of enslaving human beings only requires a little more effort.  With energy, there is still a possibility of success." The Mechanical Emperor smiled sinisterly.

    The Robot General looked at the Mechanical Emperor with a sinister smile on his face. For the first time, he felt that the Mechanical Emperor in front of him could not coincide with the Mechanical Emperor in his impression.

    At seven o’clock in the evening, Lin Mohan drove to the door of Lin Ke’s house wearing a well-tailored new suit.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 995 What do you want to do?

    "What do you want to do?" the mechanical emperor asked, looking at Lin Ke kneeling in front of him.  What Lin Ke said that night was reported to the Mechanical Emperor by the artificial man who also attended the banquet that night.  The Mechanical Emperor rewarded the artificial man who came to report the matter, and summoned Lin Ke the next day.

    Lin Ke seemed to have expected someone to tell the truth. He knelt in front of the mechanical emperor with an unchanging expression and replied in a calm voice: "Your Majesty, I don't know what your Majesty means by this? I don't know if I can say it."  Understand a little more."

    "Hmph! I know you are dissatisfied with me, but do you think that you can threaten me by doing this little trick behind my back?" The Machine Emperor asked coldly.

    Lin Ke remained silent, kneeling on the ground and letting the mechanical emperor handle him.  The mechanical emperor frowned when he saw this, and patted his forehead with a headache.  For Lin Ke, the feeling of the mechanical emperor is a bit complicated. It can be said that Lin Ke played a crucial role in being able to break the seal and regain freedom.  If she is punished severely, it will inevitably arouse the dissatisfaction of the Seventh Son, and there are still many places where the Seventh Son needs to be used. It is really not the time to give up this power.

    After a long period of silence, the Machine Emperor softened his tone and asked Lin Ke: "Why did you say something slanderous to me in front of everyone last night?"

    "Your Majesty, when did your subordinates say anything slanderous to Your Majesty?" Lin Ke raised his head in confusion and asked.

    “Didn’t what you said at Fei Lian’s house last night slander me?”

    "Your Majesty, those are not slanders, but facts." Lin Ke said seriously.

    When the mechanical emperor heard this, he was immediately furious. He stood up from the throne suddenly, glared at Lin Ke and shouted: "Facts?"

    "Yes, that's the truth. I just expressed my true feelings. If Your Majesty feels that you haven't changed, you might as well ask a few more people. I think they will feel the same as me."

    " No matter how you argue, you cannot escape the crime of openly talking about the emperor's right and wrong. I will punish you to spend three days in a water prison. Are you convinced?" After a moment of silence, the mechanical emperor slowly said to Lin  Ke said.  Lin Ke didn't say anything. After bowing to the mechanical emperor, he stood up and walked out of the palace.  The Mechanical Emperor frowned tightly as he watched Lin Ke's leaving figure.

    When Lin Ke left the palace, Lin Wei, who rushed over after receiving the news, immediately came over.

    "Three days in water prison." Lin Ke pretended to be relaxed and said to Lin Wei.  When Lin Wei heard this, her eyebrows immediately stood up. She did not dare to trouble the mechanical emperor.  But he was full of dissatisfaction with the whistleblower.  Lin Ke saw this and tried to dissuade him: "Don't act recklessly. Everyone has their own ambitions. Don't force it. Just let them go."

    "Humph, that villain Okay. I won't trouble him, but don't expect us to help him if something happens in the future. You can't beat him. I can always ignore him." Lin Wei said angrily.

    For Lin Wei’s children.  Lin Ke smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and rubbed Lin Wei's head and said, "I'm going to the water prison for three days. You have to stay safe and be careful. Don't talk without restraint like me."

    "Sister Lin Ke, don't worry, I'll remember it." Lin Wei nodded and replied.

    When Lin Ke walked out of the palace and headed to the water prison.  A person walked towards her. When Lin Wei saw the person, she immediately protected Lin Ke behind her. She stared at the person with vigilance and asked, "What are you doing here? Do you think you haven't done enough harm to Sister Lin Ke?"

    "I, I didn't expect it to be like this." The visitor argued a little aggrievedly.

    Lin Wei sneered and said: "Don't come here to show mercy to cats and mice Oops. Sister Lin Ke, why are you beating me?"

    Lin Ke turned pale and covered his head, looking at Lin Wei with a look of grievance. He said angrily: "I hit you because you used the wrong words. Who is the rat?" After saying that, Lin Ke looked at the person who came and said calmly: "  No matter what your original intention is, you can't expect me to forgive you now when I suffer because of you. I once heard someone say that once you make a choice, you have to bear all the consequences. I will not deliberately  I forgive you generously, and I will not deliberately cause trouble for you. I just hope you stay away from me. Being killed once is enough, and I don’t want to be killed a second time." After saying that, Lin Ke led Lin Wei around and continued.  Walk towards the water prison.  Lin Wei glared at the visitor fiercely, leaving a look of warning waiting to be seen, but then she was patted on the head by Lin Ke, and she finally calmed down.

    The informer is just one of the many artificial humans, and his status is completely different from that of the Seventh Son.  If the Seven Sons are masters, then they are just servants.  It's just that this is a servant who wants to make progress. In order to get higher, he chose to step on his master and climb up.  It's just that he forgot that no one likes a whistleblower, not even the people who benefited from his whistleblowing.  Since you can betray your master for the sake of superiority,??, then in order to pursue greater interests, will you betray me and inform others one day?

    As a subordinate, you must have a certain limit to being a subordinate. The most untouchable thing is betrayal.  Selling out the old owner for one's own benefit, even if it can temporarily benefit, in the long run, is seeking death.

    The visitor soon tasted the bitter fruit.  Even though he is in a high position, he has become a member of the Lord. Although his status is lower than that of the Seventh Son, he is still higher than the original servants who were in the same status as him.  But he was lonely and no one wanted to talk to him.  Even if he took the initiative to strike up a conversation, the person being spoken to would just give him a few perfunctory words and then leave with an excuse.  He is like a plague, everyone avoids him.  Unlike robots, androids also have their own emotions like humans. The feeling of loneliness made him regret his original actions, but it was too late.

    Lin Ke kept his word. Since he said he would not forgive him, he would not forgive him.  After three days in the water prison, Lin Ke returned home, ignoring the informant who knelt at the door of the house begging for forgiveness, and entertained the Seventh Son who came to celebrate her release from prison.

    This celebration was initiated by Lin Wei, and the person invited was Qizi.  Birds of a feather flock together and people divide into groups. The Seven Sons are a small group. As for other artificial humans, they are divided into seven parts along with the Seven Sons.  It's just that Lin Ke and Lin Wei didn't like to take care of things, so they handed over their own part of the androids to Lin Mohan.  This move made Fei Lian very satisfied.  Of course, the target was Lin Mohan, complaining that Lin Mohan should not take his job.

    It’s just that Lin Mohan was too lazy to pay attention to Fei Lian’s complaints. Regarding Fei Lian’s complaints, he just said lightly that I will pass your words to Lin Wei, and Fei Lian immediately became honest.

    Fei Lian was very distressed, even though he knew Lin Wei didn’t like men.  Although he knew that Lin Wei didn't like him, he was like the moth that knew the danger of the flames but still rushed towards it regardless of his own safety.  Regarding Fei Lian's self-comparison, Gao Shan, a strong man who was also one of the Seven Sons, couldn't help rolling his eyes, while Su Wan, who used the divine mecha, just coldly said "shameless" and went to find  Lin Wei talked to Lin Ke.

    "Shameless? Why am I so shameless?" Fei Lian shouted depressedly.

    "Fei Lian, the saddest thing about you is that you have no self-awareness." Shu Sheng, who never left his hand with the bamboo flute, said lightly to Fei Lian, then ignored Fei Lian and walked into Lin Ke's home.

    Fei Lian was so angry that he was shaking with anger. He glanced at the informer who had been kneeling at the door of Lin Ke's house, and immediately shouted angrily: "What are you doing kneeling here? You want forgiveness from the victim after you have harmed him? Your head  Got kicked by a donkey? Get out!" Fei Lian said and wanted to take action.

    "Fei Lian!" Lin Wei's voice was heard.  Fei Lian immediately stopped moving.  Seeing Lin Wei glaring at him with an angry look on his face, Fei Lian suddenly felt confused. He didn't know what he had done wrong?

    "Ignore that guy and come in." Lin Wei said to Fei Lian angrily.

    Fei Lian immediately ran to Lin Wei's side in an awkward manner.  Lin Wei glanced at the informer who was kneeling straight on the ground, and said disgustedly: "Get out of here. Don't come near here. Sister Lin Ke is showing mercy if she doesn't retaliate against you, and she also wants to let sister Lin Ke say a word for you. I want to.  Demei!"

    "I was wrong." The informant said in a hoarse voice.  To show sincerity.  He has been kneeling here for two days, making money every day.  Unfortunately, things in this world are like this, and some mistakes cannot be made.  Under the influence of Han Yu, Lin Ke no longer gets her forgiveness just by saying a few soft words to people who made mistakes like before.  Lin Ke was very glad that he did not say anything dissatisfied with the Mechanical Emperor that night, otherwise this time there would never be a punishment like three days in water jail.

    Lin Ke appeared at the door when the informer admitted that he was wrong, and said to him calmly: "Go back. I won't forgive you. Because there is no need. You don't have a good relationship with others. This matter  I can't help you. The reason is yourself, and others won't be willing to get close to you just because of my words."

    After saying this, Lin Ke turned around and went back to the house.  Lin Wei gave the informer a disgusted look and closed the door forcefully.  As the door closed, the informer seemed to have lost all his strength.  After paralyzing on the ground for a while, he slowly stood up. However, after standing up this time, his expression became much firmer than before, as if he had made up his mind.

    Lin Ke was in no mood to care what the informer was thinking.  Lin Ke still didn't know what they were thinking about Fei Lian, Gao Shan, Su Wan, and Shu Sheng, the four companions who were also the Seventh Son.  Lin Mohan had a family feud to avenge, but these four people had no conflict with the Machine Emperor.  It is really difficult to win over them to help him deal with the mechanical emperor.  But if he can't win them over, the four of them will become his enemies when he attacks the mechanical emperor.

    The artificial human being handed over to Lin Mohan?Lin Ke believed that under Lin Mohan's training, he could make those people his strength.  But she, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan alone could not pose a threat to the Mechanical Emperor.  It can be said that if you want to deal with the Machine Emperor, you need to gather at least the power of the Seven Sons, so that you can have the power to fight.  Although anyone who is not blind can see Fei Lian's feelings for Lin Wei, Lin Ke has no intention of using Lin Wei to win over Fei Lian.  Lin Ke believed that as long as Lin Wei said a word, Fei Lian would immediately switch sides.  But knowing and falling in love with Han Yu made Lin Ke unwilling to take advantage of this feeling.

    Love is something that can easily go bad.  Pure love is like crystal, fragile and fragile, but desirable.  And love mixed with other things is like stones in a pit, disgusting and smelly.

    Lin Ke doesn’t want to take advantage of Lin Wei, and hopes that Lin Wei can find someone who loves her and she loves her as well.  Fei Lian probably still has to work hard to win Lin Wei's favor.

    The celebration was not very grand, just a small party.  Seven people were sitting on the sofa casually chatting.  Lin Mohan was discussing Star Wars command with Gao Shan, Shu Sheng was playing a battle game with Su Wan, and Lin Ke was whispering to Lin Wei, leaving Fei Lian alone and unable to find anything to do.  He wanted to get close to Lin Wei, but before he could get over, Lin Wei gave up his intention with a glare.

    Helpless Fei Lian could only go to Gao Shan and Lin Mohan.  Shu Sheng and Su Wan can't go there. Those two usually have good tempers, but once it comes to matters of winning or losing, they will have a different temper.  Moreover, both of them cannot afford to lose. Once they lose, they will find various reasons. If Fei Lian passes at this time, when one of them loses, they will definitely say that it was because of Fei Lian.  Even if Fei Lian didn't do anything, it was still his fault.

    Fei Lian, who didn’t want to be wronged, had no choice but to go to Gao Shan and Lin Mohan’s side.  However, after listening to some of the discussion between these two men, Fei Lian couldn't help but interject.  Said: "You two, we don't have the power to command starships at all. Are you interested in talking about this?"

    With one sentence, Gao Shan and Lin Mohan were immediately silenced.  Indeed, as Fei Lian said, although the Seventh Son had a high status under the mechanical emperor, his status was the same as that of the generals of the mechanical legion.  But the power at hand is a completely different treatment.  The mechanical generals each hold heavy troops.  All kinds of weapons and equipment are fully equipped.  But Qizi didn't even have a decent battleship, and the only transport ship was a second-hand piece of equipment that had been eliminated by the mechanical legion.

    Fei Lian’s words immediately aroused Gao Shan and Lin Mohan’s depression.  Lin Ke, who was whispering to Lin Wei, listened to Liulu.  Look in all directions.  He immediately noticed the situation on the mountain side.  But she didn't speak immediately, she just focused her attention and wanted to see Gao Shan's reaction.

    "Sigh~ I don't know when I will be able to have a fleet under my own command." Gao Shan slapped his thigh and replied with a depressed look.

    "There will be, there will be." Fei Lian, who knew that he said something wrong, quickly comforted him when he heard the words.  Lin Mohan, who was standing by, sneered and asked, "Fei Lian, don't say soothing words. You said it will happen, but do you know when it will happen?"

    "Lin Mohan, don't talk nonsense." Fei Lian looked at Lin Mohan warily and said.

    Lin Mohan saw this and said calmly: "There are only seven of us. Who do you think will snitch? Is it you? Is it him? Or her?"

    Fei Lian scratched his head when he heard this.  Said: "You can be careful. Who knows if there are bugs installed here?"

    "Eavesdropping device? Fei Lian, are you suspecting that I want to plot against you?" Lin Ke asked Fei Lian dissatisfied.  Lin Wei on the side also looked at Fei Lian dissatisfied.

    "That's not what I meant." Fei Lian quickly explained.

    "Then what do you mean?" Lin Wei glared at Fei Lian and asked.  Shu Sheng and Su Wan also put down their game controllers and walked behind Fei Lian, who was immediately surrounded.

    "You, what do you want to do? You don't want to beat me, do you?" Fei Lian asked warily.

    "That depends on whether your explanation satisfies us." Lin Ke said slowly.

    Feilian hurriedly explained: "This is just a feeling. I always feel that there are bugs hidden in our bodies, but I haven't found where the bugs are hidden, so this is just a guess on my part."

    Fei Lian looked at everyone with some anxiety. He didn't know if his explanation could satisfy everyone. After all, he also knew that if he didn't satisfy these people, he would not be able to escape a beating.  Although there is no fatal danger, no one except those with special hobbies likes getting beaten.

    Fortunately, Lin Ke did not continue to embarrass Fei Lian. After listening to Fei Lian's explanation, he said to everyone: "By the way, I almost forgot, I have the latest movie made in the human world. If you don't have any objections, why not come together?"  Take a look.?It’s not good to be doing nothing all the time.  "

    Lin Ke’s proposal was unanimously approved by everyone.  Although Fei Lian doesn't like watching movies, he is still willing to cooperate if it can divert everyone's attention.

    “I’m taking advantage of you.” Lin Wei whispered to Fei Lian when Lin Ke went upstairs to get the DVD.

    Fei Lian was stunned by Lin Wei's attitude. This had never happened before!  When Lin Wei talks to herself, she never yells at him without saying more than three sentences. This is the first time she speaks softly like this.  Fei Lian suddenly felt like he was pushing away the clouds and seeing tomorrow. His eyes were sore and he almost cried.

    Seeing Fei Lian's performance, Lin Wei suddenly frowned, stared at Fei Lian with an unkind look and asked, "Why do you look like you're about to cry?"

    Fei Lian, who was moved by Lin Wei's changes, casually said, "Excited."

    "Excited? So you say I was not good to you before?"

    “…No, he’s very nice to me.” Fei Lian quickly denied.

    "Really? Then I'll keep the same attitude towards you from now on." Lin Wei said angrily and walked to sit next to Su Wan.

    Fei Lian was about to cry but had no tears. He looked at Gao Shan and Shu Sheng for comfort, but the two guys unanimously said to him: "You deserve it!"

    "These two bastards!" Fei Lian cursed in his heart.

    When Lin Ke came down with the DVD, he saw six people sitting in the living room who were clearly divided.  Fei Lian sat on the side depressedly, Lin Wei and Su Wan sat together, and the remaining Lin Mohan, Gao Shan and Shu Sheng sat on the side.

    "Sister Lin Ke, come and sit here quickly." Lin Wei waved to Lin Ke and said.

    Lin Ke responded, turned on the movie, sat next to Lin Wei and asked softly: "What's going on?"

    "What do you want to do?" the mechanical emperor asked, looking at Lin Ke kneeling in front of him.  What Lin Ke said that night was reported to the Mechanical Emperor by the artificial man who also attended the banquet that night.  The Mechanical Emperor rewarded the artificial man who came to report the matter, and summoned Lin Ke the next day.

    Lin Ke seemed to have expected that someone would tell the truth. He knelt in front of the mechanical emperor with an unchanging expression and replied in a calm voice: "Your Majesty. I don't know what your Majesty means by this? I don't know if I can say it."  Be more understanding.”

    "Hmph! I know you are dissatisfied with me, but do you think that you can threaten me by doing this little trick behind my back?" The Machine Emperor asked coldly.

    Lin Ke remained silent, kneeling on the ground and letting the mechanical emperor handle him.  The mechanical emperor frowned when he saw this, and patted his forehead with a headache.  For Lin Ke, the feeling of the mechanical emperor is a bit complicated.  It can be said that Lin Ke played a vital role in breaking the seal and regaining freedom.  The punishment was severe.  It will inevitably cause dissatisfaction among the Seventh Son.  There are still many places where Seventh Son needs to be used, so it is really not the time to give up this power.

    After a long period of silence, the Machine Emperor softened his tone and asked Lin Ke: "Why did you say something slanderous to me in front of everyone last night?"

    "Your Majesty, when did your subordinates say anything slanderous to Your Majesty?" Lin Ke raised his head in confusion and asked.

    “Didn’t what you said at Fei Lian’s house last night slander me?”

    "Your Majesty, those are not slanders. They are facts." Lin Ke said seriously.

    When the mechanical emperor heard this, he was immediately furious. He stood up from the throne suddenly, glared at Lin Ke and shouted: "Facts?"

    "Yes, that is the truth. I just expressed my true feelings. If Your Majesty feels that you have not changed, why not ask a few more people, I think they will feel the same as me."

    " No matter how you argue, you cannot escape the crime of openly talking about the emperor's right and wrong. I will punish you to spend three days in a water prison. Are you convinced?" After a moment of silence, the mechanical emperor slowly said to Lin  Ke said.  Lin Ke didn't say anything. After bowing to the mechanical emperor, he stood up and walked out of the palace.  The Mechanical Emperor frowned tightly as he watched Lin Ke's leaving figure.

    When Lin Ke left the palace, Lin Wei, who rushed over after receiving the news, immediately came over.

    "Three days in water prison." Lin Ke pretended to be relaxed and said to Lin Wei.  When Lin Wei heard this, her eyebrows immediately stood up. She did not dare to go to the mechanical emperor to trouble her, but she was full of dissatisfaction with the informer.  Lin Ke saw this and tried to dissuade him: "Don't act recklessly. Everyone has their own ambitions. Don't force it. Just let them go."

    "Hmph, that villain Okay, I won't trouble him, but don't expect us to help him if something happens in the future. You can't beat him, I can always ignore him." Lin Wei said angrily.

    Regarding Lin Wei’s words about the child, Lin Ke smiled slightlyHe smiled, reached out and rubbed Lin Wei's head and said, "I'm going to the water prison for three days. You have to stay safe and be careful. Don't talk without restraint like me."

    "Sister Lin Ke, don't worry, I'll remember it." Lin Wei nodded and replied.

    When Lin Ke walked out of the palace and headed to the water prison, a person walked towards him. As soon as Lin Wei saw the visitor, she immediately protected Lin Ke behind her. She stared at the visitor warily and asked, "What are you doing here? You still think you are harming Lin Ke."  Hasn’t sister done enough harm?”

    "I, I didn't expect it to be like this." The visitor argued a little aggrievedly.

    Lin Wei sneered and said: "Don't come here to show mercy to cats and mice Oh, sister Lin Ke, why are you beating me?"

    Lin Ke turned pale and covered his head, looking at Lin Wei with a look of grievance. He said angrily: "I hit you because you used the wrong words. Who is the rat?" After saying that, Lin Ke looked at the person who came and said calmly: "  No matter what your original intention is, you can't expect me to forgive you now when I suffer because of you. I once heard someone say that once you make a choice, you must bear all the consequences. I will not deliberately  I forgive you generously, and I will not deliberately cause trouble for you. I just hope you stay away from me. Being killed once is enough, and I don’t want to be killed a second time." After saying that, Lin Ke led Lin Wei around and continued.  Walk towards the water prison.  Lin Wei glared at the visitor fiercely, leaving a look of warning waiting to be seen, but then she was patted on the head by Lin Ke, and she finally calmed down.

    The informer is just one of the many artificial humans, and his status is completely different from that of the Seventh Son.  If the Seven Sons are masters, then they are just servants.  It's just that this is a servant who wants to make progress, in order to get a higher position.  He chose to climb up by stepping on his own master.  It's just that he forgot that no one likes a whistleblower, not even the people who benefited from his whistleblowing.  Since you can betray your master to gain power, in order to pursue greater interests, will you betray me and inform others one day?

    To be a subordinate, you must have the bottom line of being a subordinate.  The most untouchable thing is betrayal.  Sell ??out the old owner for your own benefit, even if you can gain temporarily.  In the long term.  But it is seeking death.

    The visitor soon tasted the bitter fruit.  Even though he is in a high position, he has become a member of the Lord. Although his status is lower than that of the Seventh Son, he is still higher than the original servants who were in the same status as him.  But he was lonely and no one wanted to talk to him.  Even if he took the initiative to strike up a conversation, the person being spoken to would just give him a few perfunctory words and then leave with an excuse.  He is like a plague.  Everyone avoids it.  Unlike robots, androids also have their own emotions like humans. The feeling of loneliness made him regret his original actions, but it was too late.

    Lin Ke does what he says.  Since you said you won't forgive him, you won't forgive him.  After three days in the water prison, Lin Ke returned home, ignoring the informant who knelt at the door of the house begging for forgiveness, and entertained the Seventh Son who came to celebrate her release from prison.

    This celebration was initiated by Lin Wei, and the person invited was Qizi.  Birds of a feather flock together and people divide into groups. The Seven Sons are a small group. As for other artificial humans, they are divided into seven parts along with the Seven Sons.  It's just that Lin Ke and Lin Wei didn't like to take care of things, so they handed over their own part of the androids to Lin Mohan.  This move made Fei Lian very satisfied.  Of course, the target was Lin Mohan, complaining that Lin Mohan should not take his job.

    It’s just that Lin Mohan was too lazy to pay attention to Fei Lian’s complaints. Regarding Fei Lian’s complaints, he just said lightly that I will pass your words to Lin Wei, and Fei Lian immediately became honest.

    Fei Lian was very distressed. Although he knew that Lin Wei didn't like men, and although he knew that Lin Wei didn't like him, he was like the moth that knew the danger of the flame but still rushed towards it regardless of his own safety.  Regarding Fei Lian's self-comparison, Gao Shan, a strong man who was also one of the Seven Sons, couldn't help rolling his eyes, while Su Wan, who used the divine mecha, just coldly said "shameless" and went to find  Lin Wei talked to Lin Ke.

    "Shameless? Why am I so shameless?" Fei Lian shouted depressedly.

    "Fei Lian, the saddest thing about you is that you have no self-awareness." Shu Sheng, who never left his hand with the bamboo flute, said lightly to Fei Lian, then ignored Fei Lian and walked into Lin Ke's home.

    Fei Lian was so angry that he was shaking with anger. He glanced at the informer who had been kneeling at the door of Lin Ke's house, and immediately shouted angrily: "What are you doing kneeling here? You want forgiveness from the victim after you have harmed him? Your head  Got kicked by a donkey? Get out!" Fei Lian said and wanted to take action.

    "Fei Lian!" Hearing Lin Wei's voice, Fei Lian immediately stopped moving.  Seeing Lin Wei glaring at him with an angry look on his face, Fei Lian suddenly felt confused. He didn't know what he had done wrong?

    "Ignore that guy and come in." Lin Wei said to Fei Lian angrily.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He ran to Lin Wei's side very clumsily.  Lin Wei glanced at the informer who was kneeling straight on the ground, and said with disgust: "Leave here, don't come near here. Sister Lin Ke is already showing mercy if she doesn't retaliate against you, and she also wants to let sister Lin Ke say a word for you. I want to  Demei!"

    "I was wrong." The informant said in a hoarse voice.  In order to show his sincerity, he has been kneeling here for two days, making progress every day.  Unfortunately, things in this world are like this, and some mistakes cannot be made.  Under the influence of Han Yu, Lin Ke no longer gets her forgiveness just by saying a few soft words to people who made mistakes like before.  Lin Ke was very glad that he did not say anything dissatisfied with the Mechanical Emperor that night, otherwise this time there would never be a punishment like three days in water jail.

    Lin Ke appeared at the door when the informer admitted that he was wrong, and said to him calmly: "Go back. I won't forgive you, because there is no need. You don't have a good relationship with others. This matter  I can't help you. The reason is yourself. Others won't be willing to get close to you just because of my words."

    After saying this, Lin Ke turned around and went back to the house. Lin Wei gave the informer a disgusted look and closed the door forcefully.  As the door closed, the informer seemed to have lost all his strength.  After paralyzing on the ground for a while, he slowly stood up. However, after standing up this time, his expression became much firmer than before, as if he had made up his mind.

    Lin Ke was in no mood to care what the informer was thinking.  Lin Ke still didn't know what they were thinking about Fei Lian, Gao Shan, Su Wan, and Shu Sheng, the four companions who were also the Seventh Son.  Lin Mohan has a family feud to avenge.  But there is no conflict between these four people and the mechanical emperor.  It is really difficult to win over them to help him deal with the mechanical emperor.  But if he can't win them over, the four of them will become his enemies when he attacks the mechanical emperor.

    Handing over the artificial humans to Lin Mohan, Lin Ke believed that under Lin Mohan’s training, he could make those humans his own strength.  But just by her, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  It cannot yet pose a threat to the Mechanical Emperor.  It can be said that if you want to deal with the Mechanical Emperor, you need to gather the power of at least the Seven Sons.  Only in this way can we have the strength to fight.  Although Fei Lian's thoughts about Lin Wei can be seen by anyone who is not blind.  But Lin Ke has no intention of using Lin Wei to win over Fei Lian.  Lin Ke believed that as long as Lin Wei said a word, Fei Lian would immediately switch sides.  But knowing and falling in love with Han Yu made Lin Ke unwilling to take advantage of this feeling.

    Love is something that can easily go bad.  Pure love is like crystal, fragile and fragile, but desirable.  And love mixed with other things is like stones in a pit.  Disgusting and smelly.

    Lin Ke doesn’t want to take advantage of Lin Wei, and hopes that Lin Wei can find someone who loves her and she loves her as well.  Fei Lian wants to gain Lin Wei's favor.  I guess there is still some effort left.

    The celebration was not very grand, just a small party.  Seven people were sitting on the sofa casually chatting.  Lin Mohan was discussing Star Wars command with Gao Shan, Shu Sheng was playing a battle game with Su Wan, and Lin Ke was whispering to Lin Wei, leaving Fei Lian alone and unable to find anything to do.  He wanted to get close to Lin Wei, but before he could get over, Lin Wei gave up his intention with a glare.

    Helpless Fei Lian could only go to Gao Shan and Lin Mohan, but not to Shu Sheng and Su Wan. Those two people usually have good tempers, but once it comes to matters of winning or losing, they will have a different temper.  Moreover, both of them cannot afford to lose. Once they lose, they will find various reasons. If Fei Lian passes at this time, when one of them loses, they will definitely say that it was because of Fei Lian.  Even if Fei Lian didn't do anything, it was still his fault.

    Fei Lian, who didn’t want to be wronged, had no choice but to go to Gao Shan and Lin Mohan’s side.  However, after listening to some of the discussion between these two men, Fei Lian couldn't help but interrupt and said: "You two, we don't have the power to command starships at all. Are you interested in talking about this?"

    With one sentence, Gao Shan and Lin Mohan were immediately silenced.  Indeed, as Fei Lian said, although the Seventh Son had a high status under the mechanical emperor, his status was the same as that of the generals of the mechanical legion.  But the power at hand is a completely different treatment.  The mechanical generals each hold heavy troops and are fully equipped with various weapons and equipment.  But Qizi didn't even have a decent battleship, and the only transport ship was a second-hand piece of equipment that had been eliminated by the mechanical legion.

    Fei Lian’s words immediately aroused Gao Shan and Lin Mohan’s depression.  Lin Ke, who was whispering to Lin Wei, listened in all directions and looked in all directions, and immediately noticed the situation on Gaoshan's side.  But she didn't speak immediately, she just focused her attention and wanted to see Gao Shan's reaction.

    "Sigh~ I don't know when I will be able to have a fleet under my own command." Gao Shan slapped his thigh and replied with a depressed look.

    "There will be, there will be." Fei Lian, who knew that he had said something wrong, quickly comforted him when he heard the words.??.  Lin Mohan, who was standing by, sneered and asked, "Fei Lian, don't say soothing words. You said it would happen, but do you know when it will happen?"

    "Lin Mohan, don't talk nonsense." Fei Lian looked at Lin Mohan warily and said.

    Lin Mohan saw this and said calmly: "There are only seven of us. Who do you think will snitch? Is it you? Is it him? Or her?"

    Hearing this, Fei Lian scratched his head and said, "You can be careful. Who knows if there are bugs installed here?"

    "Eavesdropping device? Fei Lian, are you suspecting that I want to plot against you?" Lin Ke asked Fei Lian dissatisfied.  Lin Wei on the side also looked at Fei Lian dissatisfied.

    "That's not what I meant." Fei Lian quickly explained.

    "Then what do you mean?" Lin Wei glared at Fei Lian and asked.  Shu Sheng and Su Wan also put down their game controllers and walked behind Fei Lian, who was immediately surrounded.

    "You, what do you want to do? You don't want to beat me, do you?" Fei Lian asked warily.

    "That depends on whether your explanation satisfies us." Lin Ke said slowly.

    Feilian hurriedly explained: "This is just a feeling. I always feel that there are bugs hidden in our bodies, but I haven't found where the bugs are hidden, so this is just a guess on my part."

    Fei Lian looked at everyone with some anxiety. He didn't know if his explanation could satisfy everyone. After all, he also knew that if he didn't satisfy these people, he would not be able to escape a beating.  Although there is no fatal danger, no one except those with special hobbies likes getting beaten.

    Fortunately, Lin Ke did not continue to embarrass Fei Lian. After listening to Fei Lian's explanation, he said to everyone: "By the way, I almost forgot, I have the latest movie made in the human world. If you don't have any objections, why not come together?"  Take a look, it’s not good to be doing nothing all the time.”

    Lin Ke’s proposal was unanimously approved by everyone.  Although Fei Lian doesn't like watching movies, he is still willing to cooperate if it can divert everyone's attention.

    “I’m taking advantage of you.” Lin Wei whispered to Fei Lian when Lin Ke went upstairs to get the DVD.

    Fei Lian was stunned by Lin Wei's attitude. This had never happened before!  When Lin Wei talks to herself, she never yells at him without saying more than three sentences. This is the first time she speaks softly like this.  Fei Lian suddenly felt like he was pushing away the clouds and seeing tomorrow. His eyes were sore and he almost cried.

    Seeing Fei Lian's performance, Lin Wei suddenly frowned, stared at Fei Lian with an unkind look and asked, "Why do you look like you're about to cry?"

    Fei Lian, who was moved by Lin Wei's changes, casually said, "Excited."

    "Excited? So you say I was not good to you before?"

    “…No, he’s very nice to me.” Fei Lian quickly denied.

    "Really? Then I'll keep the same attitude towards you from now on." Lin Wei said angrily and walked to sit next to Su Wan.

    Fei Lian was about to cry but had no tears. He looked at Gao Shan and Shu Sheng for comfort, but the two guys unanimously said to him: "You deserve it!"

    "These two bastards!" Fei Lian cursed in his heart.

    When Lin Ke came down with the DVD, he saw six people sitting in the living room who were clearly divided. Fei Lian sat on one side depressed, Lin Wei and Su Wan sat together, and the rest were Lin Mohan,  Gao Shan and Shu Sheng sat aside again.

    "Sister Lin Ke, come and sit here quickly." Lin Wei waved to Lin Ke and said.

    Lin Ke responded, turned on the movie, sat next to Lin Wei and asked softly: "What's going on?" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 956 Han Yu is here

    Contrary to the expectations of Lin Ke and others, after arriving at the mechanical emperor's palace, they did not see the mechanical emperor. What was waiting for them was an ambush, a trap to capture them alive.

    The Mechanical Emperor was too decisive. Just a little abnormality and a little guess on his own made the Mechanical Emperor make the decision to arrest Lin Ke and others.  In order to avoid alerting the enemy, the Mechanical Emperor did not arrest people in public with great fanfare, but deceived the Seventh Son led by Lin Ke into the palace.  Although the accidental collision destroyed Lin Ke's plan, it also made Fei Lian and others who were still hesitant completely give up on the mechanical emperor.  Once they are given a chance to overcome this difficulty, disunity will be absolutely inevitable.

    Of course, if they want to get through this current difficulty, Lin Ke and others know very well that there is only one way to grit their teeth and refuse to admit it.  No need to discuss or hint, Qizi knew exactly what he needed to do now.

    Without any resistance, Lin Ke and others allowed themselves to be captured alive by the ambushed robots.  When the Seven Sons were captured, the Mechanical Emperor, who was hiding in the dark and prepared to step forward in case of any sudden situation, came out from behind the scenes.

    Seeing the Mechanical Emperor, Lin Ke and others showed confusion and anger on their faces.  Who doesn't know how to act? When the mechanical emperor saw the expression on Qizi's face, he couldn't help but feel hesitant.  In the final analysis, although the decision was decisive, the Mechanical Emperor did not want to deal with the Seventh Son now.  The reason why I ordered the arrest was to test Lin Ke and others.  But at present, it seems that I am a little worried.

    "Do you know your guilt?" the mechanical emperor asked with a gloomy face.

    Lin Ke, the leader of the Seven Sons, stepped forward after hearing this and replied: "I don't know. Please let your Majesty make it clear."

    "You are secretly colluding and plotting against each other. Tell me. What do you want to do?"

    "Your Majesty, I don't know where you started talking about secret collusion? Who did you hear about the evil plot?" Lin Ke continued to ask.

    "You seven have met many times, what are you discussing?"

    "Watch a movie and sing. Anyway, we don't have much to do. Why don't we get together and have fun when we have nothing to do?"

    "Er" The mechanical emperor was speechless for a moment and fell silent.  Lin Ke was even more determined when he saw this, and said to the Mechanical Emperor: "Your Majesty. Now the Mechanical Empire is employing people. I don't understand why your Majesty doesn't need me to wait, but leaves us idle. Please give us an explanation.  ." After saying that, Lin Ke knelt down on his knees, and as Lin Ke knelt down, the others also knelt down.

    At this time, the Mechanical Emperor felt that he was acting a little recklessly, and originally wanted to take the opportunity to test the Seventh Son.  But he didn't expect that the Seventh Son would turn over an army.  The Mechanical Emperor is not worried that his behavior will make the Mechanical Legion dissatisfied with him, but there are some things that cannot be separated from the artificial man for the time being. If the artificial man violates his orders because of this incident, and causes harm to him behind his back, then  The consequences are serious.

    But it is simply impossible to get the Mechanical Emperor to admit his mistake.  Even if the mechanical emperor knew he was wrong.  He will not admit his mistakes. On the contrary, he will make mistakes.

    Looking at the Seventh Son kneeling in front of him, the Mechanical Emperor snorted coldly and ordered: "Come here. Put these people into the water prison and wait for their fate."

    Hear this order.  Fei Lian was immediately dissatisfied, but now that his abilities were blocked, he didn't have the ability to resist even if he wanted to, so he had no choice but to be taken to the water prison.  Before being taken away, Lin Ke said to the Mechanical Emperor: "Your Majesty, we did not make any mistakes, but you treated us like this, and we are dissatisfied."

    Not convinced? I don’t care whether you are convinced or not? Anyway, as an emperor, the mechanical emperor can’t be wrong.  If it is wrong, it is also the fault of the guy who pointed out the emperor's mistake.

    After Lin Ke and others were taken down, the mechanical emperor sat on the throne, frowning tightly.  The performance of Lin Ke and others made the Mechanical Emperor feel more and more that he had been deceived.  And the person who deceived him was the informer who reaped the benefits of informing.

    "This matter is now at a deadlock. It is impossible for the Mechanical Emperor to bow his head.  So if you want to solve this matter, you must pay some price.  And this price will mostly fall on the whistleblower.

    The informant was originally happy for a while after hearing what happened to Lin Ke and others, but before his joy could calm down, a team of robots surrounded his home and took him into a water prison.  Locked up with Lin Ke and others.

    “I, I was wronged.” The informer cried loudly and sadly toward the water prison door room, but no one paid him any attention.  Except for Fei Lian and Gao Shan, who were also imprisoned in a water prison with him.  Although he can't use his abilities, with Gao Shan, a strong man, he can still easily deal with the informer.

    "You, don't come over! If you come over again, I'll scream!" The informant warned Fei Lian and Gao Shandao with a look of horror.  Fei Lian and Gao Shan looked at the informer with disdain and ignored each other.  Although the whistleblower was not punishedHe was hurt, but he was frightened. As long as Gao Shan and Fei Lian made any move, he would shrink into a ball and tremble in fear.

    For this informant, Fei Lian and Gao Shan wanted to punch him to death.  But Lin Ke didn't want them to do this.  To deal with such an informant, it is much easier to make him fearful all day long than to beat him to death with one punch.  Because of this informer, Lin Ke's plan had to be temporarily suspended. Speaking of hatred, Lin Ke hated this informer the most.

    The water prison is not a place for a person to stay alone, but now that he is locked up here, he has no choice.  There is no other option but to suffer.  But I believe it won't be long before the Machine Emperor will order their release.  You must know that although Qizi is free now, he does not do nothing.  It's just that the things to be done are on the right track, and they don't need to keep an eye on them all the time, so they seem to be relaxed.  But without their command, it won't be long before the things they are responsible for will not be carried out.  It is precisely because of this reliance that Lin Ke and others appear to be unhurried, in sharp contrast to the informer who is in constant panic.

    Three days later

    Lin Ke and others were freed and left the water prison.  It's like what happened before never happened.  After all, the Mechanical Emperor still did not apologize, and Fei Lian and others completely gave up on the Mechanical Emperor because of this.  He wholeheartedly began to help Lin Ke plan to deal with the mechanical emperor.  As for the informer, he was still imprisoned in the water prison. Judging from his condition, it was estimated that he would not survive for a few days. He was frightened and frightened, and the environment was harsh. When Lin Ke and others left the water prison, the informer fell ill.  And the illness is not serious.  The day after Lin Ke and others went out, he vomited blood and died.

    Lin Ke and others had no reaction at all to the death of the informer.  It's not worth the trouble for a whistleblower.  Since the things they were responsible for stopped running, Fei Lian and others had no intention of caring about the life and death of an informer, and they all focused on the things they were responsible for.  In order to avoid further misunderstandings from the Mechanical Emperor, Fei Lian and others never held small gatherings again.  Even if it is held, a large group of people will be gathered together to talk, laugh, sing and dance.  Although the Mechanical Emperor was a little dissatisfied with the actions of Lin Ke and others, he was ultimately at fault, so he could only let it go.

    A week has passed……

    The sudden arrest of Lin Ke and others was like a farce.  Except for the person involved, no one has mentioned it.  The Machine Emperor's surveillance of Lin Ke and others seemed to have relaxed, returning to the way it was before.  However, for safety reasons, Lin Ke and others still did not communicate individually.  In fact, even if they were contacted, they would have nothing to say.  Want to resist the mechanical emperor.  It's definitely not something they can do with just a few people like them.  If the Machine Emperor notices it at all, he will definitely die without a burial place.  The most important thing right now.  Just try to expand your own strength.  When it comes to the mechanical emperor, there is no such thing as compromise, it's either death or life, and the key to deciding life or death is to see who has the bigger fist.

    Fei Lian and others knew this very well, so there was no need for Lin Ke to say anything more. They had been continuously strengthening their own training during this period.  Just wanting to improve your strength cannot be achieved overnight.  They don't want to run around like Han Yu, and the chance of encountering strange encounters is higher than theirs.  What they can do now is to find the bugs hidden on their bodies as soon as possible. Carrying a bomb with them anytime and anywhere is really unsettling.

    In order to avoid arousing the suspicion of the Mechanical Emperor, Lin Ke and others appropriately expressed their dissatisfaction with the Mechanical Emperor.  Especially Fei Lian and others. Compared with Lin Ke, the Mechanical Emperor believed in Fei Lian and others more.  But the Mechanical Emperor did not expect that Fei Lian had long been dissatisfied with the Mechanical Emperor due to the different treatment of weapons and equipment. In addition, the bugs were exposed and he was trapped for no reason. These things combined were enough to make Fei Lian alienate from the Mechanical Emperor.

    The Seventh Son had become estranged from the Mechanical Emperor, but it was this attitude that made the Mechanical Emperor let go of his worries.  If Fei Lian and others are still loyal to the Mechanical Emperor, then the Mechanical Emperor may be grumbling in his heart again.  The current situation is exactly in line with the mechanical emperor's judgment of human nature.

    It doesn’t matter if you are dissatisfied with yourself. The Mechanical Emperor believes that through his own remedy, the gap between himself and the Seventh Son can be eliminated.  It's just that the Machine Emperor forgot that the rift between him and the Seventh Son was not formed overnight, and it is not easy to repair it.  What's more, the mechanical general who has been granted the ability to think on his own is also adding insult to injury.

    For the mechanical general, these artificial humans headed by Lin Ke are his enemies. If it were not for the strict order of the mechanical emperor, he would have ordered the removal of these unsightly existences.  Now I see that these artificial humans are not compatible with the mechanical emperor. Once they lose the protection of the mechanical emperor, it will not be easy for me to deal with these artificial humans.  For this reason, the mechanical general not only did not stand idly by, but instead added fuel to the fire and wanted to widen the rift between the mechanical emperor and the artificial humans.  It's just that the mechanical general is only suitable for big battles, and this kind of conspiracy is really not his specialty.  Not only did it fail to achieve its original purpose, but it was warned by the Mechanical Emperor.If you are sent out to train troops, you will not be able to return to Heifeng Mountain in the short term.

    Without the obstruction of the mechanical general, the entire Heifeng Mountain seemed to have returned to its normal state. The mechanical emperor was busy considering cooperation with the spokesperson of the human world and had no time to pay attention to every move of Lin Ke and others. He relaxed and paid attention to Lin Ke.  The surveillance of Ke et al.

    After Lin Ke and others obviously felt that the pressure on their bodies was greatly reduced, they decided to hold a party to comfort themselves.  For safety reasons, Fei Lian specifically went to ask the Mechanical Emperor for instructions, but the answer he received was not to bother him for such a trivial matter.  After receiving this reply from the Mechanical Emperor, Fei Lian and others couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Mechanical Emperor would really not interfere in their own affairs easily anymore.

    But Lin Ke didn’t think so.  For the mechanical emperor.  Lin Ke can be said to be the most vigilant.  Although this is related to the fact that she is the first artificial person to come into contact with the mechanical emperor, it is also Lin Ke's intuition as a woman.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!

    Even though the Mechanical Emperor doesn’t want Fei Lian to bring up the old story again.  But one should not adopt such a laissez-faire attitude.  He also said not to disturb him, as if he had not ordered the arrest before just because he heard that they had met several times.

    For safety reasons, Lin Ke and others did not use pen and paper to communicate, but stayed with other androids. Sometimes they would quietly complain about the unfair treatment of the mechanical emperor.  Although he knew the existence of the bug, the Mechanical Emperor did not know that Fei Lian and others had noticed it. It was necessary to stabilize the Mechanical Emperor.  The known is always more reassuring than the unknown.

    The party went smoothly and no one disturbed us.  Everyone was talking gossip.  Although Heifengshan does not have contact with the outside world.  But in this era of explosive information, as long as you are willing, you don't need to go out to know the world's affairs.  In addition, the mechanical emperor has more advanced science and technology than modern humans, so it is very simple to receive some information from the outside world.

    It is ridiculous to say that the mechanical emperor has obviously existed for a shorter time than modern humans, but the technology he masters is more advanced than modern humans.  The only blame is that the ancestors of modern humans were stupid and looked for trouble for themselves, creating the monster of the Mechanical Emperor. In the end, not only did they end up with their own lives, but so did their children and grandchildren.

    Using the advanced technology at hand, the Mechanical Emperor can easily get everything he wants to know.  Whatever he wants to know is stored on the Internet.  Then there's nothing he can't do.  The Mechanical Emperor is the most awesome hacker in the world. Even the alliance's database is like his own backyard, and he can enter it whenever he wants.  And it won't be noticed.

    It is precisely because of this that the mechanical emperor will change his view of human beings.  It can be seen from the information he obtained.  If the mechanical emperor wants to destroy mankind, he must pay a heavy price, and at the same time he must take risks, and he may make the same mistakes again.

    Although the technology mastered by human beings today is not as advanced as ours, the number of ability users who caused the Machine Emperor a headache at the beginning greatly exceeds the number of ability users who fought against the Machine Emperor.  If so many ability users attack the Mechanical Emperor at the same time, the outcome will be a matter of uncertainty.

    But it’s okay now. Humanity is about to enter internal strife. As long as the so-called peace talks fail, internal strife is inevitable.  The Machine Emperor really hopes to see human beings killing each other. As long as humans kill each other, he will have a chance to be a fisherman.  The Mechanical Emperor believed that humans who had gone through internal fighting would not have the energy to fight against him again.  What's more, now that there is a secret chess move by the spokesperson of the human world, it will not be impossible to rule the human race without any bloodshed.

    Because this incident attracted attention, the Machine Emperor relaxed its surveillance on Lin Ke and others, but Lin Ke and others chose to stay put because they were worried that the Machine Emperor was playing hard-to-get tricks.  No matter what attitude the two sides choose, it is a fact that the rift between the two sides is getting wider and wider.  Now we just don’t know when it will break out.

    Heifengshan Outer Star Region

    Because the Mechanical Emperor has proposed a spokesperson for the human world, every once in a while, a starship transporting materials and raw materials will arrive at Heifeng Mountain. With this coming and going, the mechanical legion responsible for guarding the outer star field will also be familiar with the coming.  The inspection of the starships here is no longer as strict as before. Although the inspections are still meticulous, they do not pay much attention to the humans on the starships.

    Another starship carrying supplies and raw materials was released, and the mechanical legion continued to perform patrol missions.  But not long after the mechanical army left, in the captain's room of the transport ship, a crew member wearing a crew uniform was whipping the captain hard. Although the captain was whipped until he screamed repeatedly, he did not dare to resist at all. He seemed very angry.  Afraid of the person who is beating you.

    "Han Yu, stop it. This guy is screaming like a pig. People who don't know what we did to him think we did it?" Ning Ping, who was sitting on the captain's desk, said to Han Yu.

    Han YuwenHe stopped his hand, then raised his leg and kicked the captain in anger, and cursed bitterly: "This bastard guy, I thought he was honest before. I didn't expect that he was also restless, and he actually wanted to  Hinting at the noisy man? Just your squinty eyes. Is there any difference between blinking and closing your eyes?"

    The captain who was scolded didn't dare to fart, so he lay on the ground and huddled up.  Don't dare to move.  Seeing the captain's cowardly look, Han Yu suddenly became furious.  I just wanted to borrow their boat, but I didn't expect this guy to be so stingy.  If this was discovered by those tough guys in Heifeng Mountain, wouldn't his plan to steal people be aborted before it even started?

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, so Han Yu kicked the fat captain again.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping stopped Han Yu, squatted down and reached out to hold the fat captain's chin, and stuffed a small blue pill into the fat captain's mouth.  The fat captain's eyes suddenly widened, and the thin line of sky turned into a narrow path.

    It was beyond the expectations of Lin Ke and others.  After arriving at the mechanical emperor's palace, they did not see the mechanical emperor. What was waiting for them was an ambush, a trap to capture them alive.

    The Mechanical Emperor was too decisive. Just a little abnormality and a little guess on his own made the Mechanical Emperor make the decision to arrest Lin Ke and others.  In order to avoid alerting others, the Mechanical Emperor did not arrest people in public with great fanfare.  Instead, they deceived the seven sons led by Lin Ke into the palace.  Although the accidental collision destroyed Lin Ke's plan, it also made Fei Lian and others who were still hesitant completely give up on the mechanical emperor.  Once they are given a chance to overcome this difficulty, disunity will be absolutely inevitable.

    Of course, if they want to get through this current difficulty, Lin Ke and others know very well that there is only one way to grit their teeth and refuse to admit it.  No need to discuss.  No need to hint, Qizi knew exactly what he needed to do now.

    Without any resistance, Lin Ke and others allowed themselves to be captured alive by the ambushed robots.  When the Seven Sons were captured, the Mechanical Emperor, who was hiding in the dark and prepared to step forward in case of any sudden situation, came out from behind the scenes.

    Seeing the Mechanical Emperor, Lin Ke and others showed confusion and anger on their faces.  Just acting.  Who wouldn't? When the mechanical emperor saw the expression on Qizi's face, he couldn't help but feel hesitant.  In the final analysis, the decision was decisive.  But the Mechanical Emperor doesn't want to deal with the Seventh Son now.  The reason why I ordered the arrest was to test Lin Ke and others.  But at present, it seems that I am a little worried.

    "Do you know your guilt?" the mechanical emperor asked with a gloomy face.

    Lin Ke, the leader of the Seven Sons, stepped forward after hearing this and replied: "We don't know, please let your Majesty make it clear."

    "You are secretly colluding and plotting against each other. Tell me, what do you want to do?"

    "Your Majesty, I don't know where you started talking about secret collusion? Who did you hear about the evil plot?" Lin Ke continued to ask.

    "You seven have met many times, what are you discussing?"

    "Watch a movie and sing. Anyway, we don't have much to do. Why don't we get together and have fun when we have nothing to do?"

    "Er" The mechanical emperor was speechless for a moment and fell silent.  Lin Ke was even more determined when he saw this, and said to the Mechanical Emperor: "Your Majesty, now the Mechanical Empire is employing people. I don't understand why your Majesty doesn't need me to wait, but leaves us idle. Please give us an explanation.  ." After saying that, Lin Ke knelt down on his knees, and as Lin Ke knelt down, the others also knelt down.

    At this time, the Mechanical Emperor felt that he was acting a little recklessly. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to test the Seventh Son, but he did not expect that the Seventh Son would turn over an army.  The Mechanical Emperor is not worried that his behavior will make the Mechanical Legion dissatisfied with him, but there are some things that cannot be separated from the artificial man for the time being. If the artificial man violates his orders because of this incident, and causes harm to him behind his back, then  The consequences are serious.

    But it is simply impossible to get the Mechanical Emperor to admit his mistake.  Even if the mechanical emperor knows he is wrong, he will not admit it. On the contrary, he will make the mistake.

    Looking at the Seventh Son kneeling in front of him, the Mechanical Emperor snorted coldly and ordered: "Come here, throw these people into the water prison and wait for their fate."

    Hearing this order, Fei Lian was immediately dissatisfied, but now that his abilities were blocked, he didn't have the ability to resist even if he wanted to, so he had no choice but to be taken to the water prison.  Before being taken away, Lin Ke said to the Mechanical Emperor: "Your Majesty, we did not make any mistakes, but you treated us like this, and we are dissatisfied."

    Not convinced? I don’t care whether you are convinced or not? Anyway, as an emperor, the mechanical emperor can’t be wrong.  If it is wrong, it is also the fault of the guy who pointed out the emperor's mistake.

    After Lin Ke and others were taken down, the mechanical emperor sat on the throne.  His brows were furrowed.  The performance of Lin Ke and others made the Mechanical Emperor feel more and more that he had been deceived.  And the person who deceived him was the informer who reaped the benefits of informing.

    This matter is now at a deadlock.  Let the mechanical emperor humble himself?,That's impossible.  So if you want to solve this matter, you must pay some price.  And this price will mostly fall on the whistleblower.

    The informant was originally happy for a while after hearing what happened to Lin Ke and others, but before his joy could calm down, a team of robots surrounded his home and took him into a water prison.  Locked up with Lin Ke and others.

    "I. I was wronged." The informer screamed loudly toward the door of the water prison, but no one paid him any attention.  Except for Fei Lian and Gao Shan, who were also imprisoned in a water prison with him.  Although he can't use his abilities, with Gao Shan, a strong man, he can still easily deal with the informer.

    "You, don't come over! If you come over again, I'll scream!" The informant warned Fei Lian and Gao Shandao with a look of horror.  Fei Lian and Gao Shan looked at the informer with disdain and ignored each other.  Although the informer was not harmed, he was frightened.  As long as Gao Shan and Fei Lian made any move, he would shrink into a ball and tremble in fear.

    For this informant, Fei Lian and Gao Shan wanted to punch him to death.  But Lin Ke didn't want them to do this.  To deal with such an informant, it is much easier to make him fearful all day long than to beat him to death with one punch.  Because of this informer, Lin Ke's plan had to be temporarily suspended.  In terms of hatred, Lin Ke hated the informer the most.

    The water prison is not a place for a person to stay alone, but now that he is locked up here, he has no choice.  There is no other option but to suffer.  But I believe it won’t take long.  The Mechanical Emperor will order their release.  You must know that although Qizi is free now, he does not do nothing.  But what needs to be done is already on track.  They didn't need to stare at him all the time, so he seemed relaxed.  But without their command, it won't be long before the things they are responsible for will not be carried out.  It is precisely because of this reliance that Lin Ke and others appear to be unhurried, in sharp contrast to the informer who is in constant panic.

    Three days later

    Lin Ke and others were freed and left the water prison.  What happened before was as if it had never happened. After all, the Mechanical Emperor still did not apologize, and Fei Lian and others completely gave up on the Mechanical Emperor because of this, and began to help Lin Ke wholeheartedly in planning to deal with the Mechanical Emperor.  As for the informer, he was still locked up in the water prison. Judging from his condition, he probably wouldn't survive for a few days. He was frightened and frightened, and the environment was harsh. When Lin Ke and others left the water prison, the informer fell ill, and  The illness is not serious.  The day after Lin Ke and others went out, he vomited blood and died.

    Lin Ke and others had no reaction at all to the death of the informer.  It's not worth the trouble for a whistleblower.  Since the things they were responsible for stopped running, Fei Lian and others had no intention of caring about the life and death of an informer, and they all focused on the things they were responsible for.  In order to avoid further misunderstandings from the Mechanical Emperor, Fei Lian and others never held small gatherings again. Even if they did, they would gather a large group of people to talk, laugh, sing and dance together.  Although the Mechanical Emperor was a little dissatisfied with the actions of Lin Ke and others, he was ultimately at fault, so he could only let it go.

    A week has passed……

    The sudden arrest of Lin Ke and others was like a farce. No one mentioned it except the person involved.  The Machine Emperor's surveillance of Lin Ke and others seemed to have relaxed, returning to the way it was before.  However, for safety reasons, Lin Ke and others still did not communicate individually.  In fact, even if they were contacted, they would have nothing to say.  If they want to resist the mechanical emperor, it is definitely not something they can do with just a few people like them.  If the Machine Emperor notices it at all, he will definitely die without a burial place.  The most important thing at the moment is to work hard to expand your own strength.  When it comes to the mechanical emperor, there is no such thing as compromise, it's either death or life, and the key to deciding life or death is to see who has the bigger fist.

    Fei Lian and others knew this very well, so there was no need for Lin Ke to say anything more. They had been continuously strengthening their own training during this period.  Just wanting to improve your strength cannot be achieved overnight.  They don't want to run around like Han Yu, and the chance of encountering strange encounters is higher than theirs.  What they can do now is to find the bugs hidden on their bodies as soon as possible. Carrying a bomb with them anytime and anywhere is really unsettling.

    In order to avoid arousing the suspicion of the Mechanical Emperor.  Lin Ke and others appropriately expressed their dissatisfaction with the Mechanical Emperor.  Especially Fei Lian and others, compared with Lin Ke.  The Mechanical Emperor believed in Fei Lian and others.  But the Mechanical Emperor did not expect that Fei Lian had long been dissatisfied with the Mechanical Emperor due to the different treatment of weapons and equipment. In addition, the bugs were exposed and he was trapped for no reason. These things combined were enough to make Fei Lian alienate from the Mechanical Emperor.

    The Seventh Son had become estranged from the Mechanical Emperor, but it was this attitude that made the Mechanical Emperor let go of his worries.  If only Fei Lian and others were still loyal to the Mechanical Emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor might be murmuring in his heart again.  The current situation is exactly in line with the mechanical emperor's judgment of human nature.

    ??It doesn't matter if he is dissatisfied with himself. The Mechanical Emperor believes that through his own remedy, the gap between himself and the Seventh Son can be eliminated.  It's just that the Machine Emperor forgot that the rift between him and the Seventh Son was not formed overnight, and it is not easy to repair it.  What's more, the mechanical general who has been granted the ability to think on his own is also adding insult to injury.

    ?For the mechanical generals.  These artificial humans headed by Lin Ke are his enemies. If it weren't for the strict orders of the Machine Emperor, he would have ordered the removal of these unsightly existences.  Now I see that these artificial humans are not compatible with the mechanical emperor. Once they lose the protection of the mechanical emperor, it will not be easy for me to deal with these artificial humans.  For this reason, General Mechanical not only did not sit idly by.  Instead, they added fuel to the fire, trying to widen the rift between the mechanical emperor and the artificial humans.  It's just that the mechanical general is only suitable for big battles, and this kind of conspiracy is really not his specialty.  Not only did it fail to achieve its original purpose, but it was warned by the Mechanical Emperor and sent out to train troops.  I won’t be able to return to Heifeng Mountain in the short term.

    Without the obstruction of the mechanical general, the entire Heifeng Mountain seemed to have returned to its normal state.  Because the Machine Emperor was busy considering cooperation with the spokesperson of the human world, he had no time to pay attention to every move of Lin Ke and others, so he relaxed his surveillance of Lin Ke and others.

    After Lin Ke and others obviously felt that the pressure on their bodies was greatly reduced, they decided to hold a party to comfort themselves.  For safety reasons, Fei Lian specifically went to ask the Mechanical Emperor for instructions, but the answer he received was not to bother him for such a trivial matter.  After receiving this reply from the Mechanical Emperor, Fei Lian and others couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Mechanical Emperor would really not interfere in their own affairs easily anymore.

    But Lin Ke didn’t think so.  Lin Ke can be said to be the most wary of the mechanical emperor.  Although this is related to the fact that she is the first artificial person to come into contact with the mechanical emperor, it is also Lin Ke's intuition as a woman.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!

    Even if the Mechanical Emperor doesn't want Fei Lian to bring up old matters again, he shouldn't adopt such a laissez-faire attitude.  He also said not to disturb him, as if he had not ordered the arrest before just because he heard that they had met several times.

    For safety reasons, Lin Ke and others did not use pen and paper to communicate, but stayed with other androids. Sometimes they would quietly complain about the unfair treatment of the mechanical emperor.  Although he knew the existence of the bug, the Mechanical Emperor did not know that Fei Lian and others had noticed it. It was necessary to stabilize the Mechanical Emperor.  The known is always more reassuring than the unknown.

    The party went smoothly and no one disturbed us.  Everyone was talking gossip.  Although Heifengshan does not have contact with the outside world, in this era of explosive information, as long as you are willing, you don't need to go out to know the world's affairs.  In addition, the mechanical emperor has more advanced science and technology than modern humans, so it is very simple to receive some information from the outside world.

    It’s ridiculous to say that the mechanical emperor has obviously existed for a shorter time than modern humans, but the technology he mastered is more advanced than modern humans. It’s no wonder that the ancestors of modern humans were stupid and looked for trouble for themselves, so they created the mechanical emperor.  Monster, in the end, not only his own life, but also his children and grandchildren will suffer the same fate.

    Using the advanced technology at hand, the Mechanical Emperor can easily get everything he wants to know.  As long as what he wants to know is stored on the Internet, there's nothing he can't do.  The Mechanical Emperor is the most awesome hacker in the world. Even the Alliance's database is like his own backyard. He can enter it at any time without anyone noticing.

    It is precisely because of this that the mechanical emperor will change his view of human beings.  From the information he obtained, it can be seen that if the mechanical emperor wants to destroy mankind, he must pay a heavy price and take risks, and he may make the same mistake again.

    Although the technology mastered by human beings today is not as advanced as ours, the number of ability users who caused the Machine Emperor a headache at the beginning greatly exceeds the number of ability users who fought against the Machine Emperor.  If so many ability users attack the Mechanical Emperor at the same time, the outcome will be a matter of uncertainty.

    But it’s okay now. Humanity is about to enter internal strife. As long as the so-called peace talks fail, internal strife is inevitable.  The Machine Emperor really hopes to see human beings killing each other. As long as humans kill each other, he will have a chance to be a fisherman.  The Mechanical Emperor believed that humans who had gone through internal fighting would not have the energy to fight against him again.  What's more, now that there is a secret chess move by the spokesperson of the human world, it will not be impossible to rule the human race without any bloodshed.

    Because this incident attracted attention, the Machine Emperor relaxed its surveillance on Lin Ke and others, but Lin Ke and others chose to stay put because they were worried that the Machine Emperor was playing hard-to-get tricks.  No matter what attitude the two sides choose, it is a fact that the rift between the two sides is getting wider and wider.  Now we just don’t know when it will break out.

    Heifengshan Outer Star Region

    ??????????????????????The Mechanical Emperor proposed a relationship as the spokesperson of the human world. Every so often, a starship transporting materials and raw materials would arrive at Heifeng Mountain. With this coming and going, the mechanical legion responsible for guarding the outer star field would also become familiar with the former.  The inspection of the starships coming here is no longer as strict as before. Although the inspections are still meticulous, they do not pay much attention to the humans on the starships.

    Another starship carrying supplies and raw materials was released, and the mechanical legion continued to perform patrol missions.  But not long after the mechanical army left, in the captain's room of the transport ship, a crew member wearing a crew uniform was whipping the captain hard. Although the captain was whipped until he screamed repeatedly, he did not dare to resist at all. He seemed very angry.  Afraid of the person who is beating you.

    "Han Yu, stop it. This guy is screaming like a pig. People who don't know what we did to him think we did it?" Ning Ping, who was sitting on the captain's desk, said to Han Yu.

    When Han Yu heard this, he stopped, and then he raised his leg and kicked the captain in anger, and cursed bitterly: "This bastard, I thought he was honest before. I didn't expect that he was also restless, and he even wanted to  Want to hint at the noisy man? With your squinted eyes, is there any difference between blinking and closing your eyes?"

    The captain who was scolded did not dare to fart. He lay on the ground and huddled up, not daring to move.  Seeing the captain's cowardly look, Han Yu suddenly became furious.  I just wanted to borrow their boat, but I didn't expect this guy to be so stingy.  If this was discovered by those tough guys in Heifeng Mountain, wouldn't his plan to steal people be aborted before it even started?

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, so Han Yu kicked the fat captain again.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping stopped Han Yu, squatted down and reached out to hold the fat captain's chin, and stuffed a small blue pill into the fat captain's mouth.  The fat captain's eyes suddenly widened, and the thin line of sky turned into a narrow path.

 Text Chapter 957: Meeting with Father-in-law Taishan

    Night falls

    Until dark, Lin Ke has not come back.  Fei Lian and Lin Wei were both a little anxious, and the idea that Fei Lian had dismissed before came up again.  But before he and Lin Wei could come up with a result, there was a knock on the door.  When I opened the door, I saw it was Shu Sheng.

    "Shu Sheng, what's the matter?" Fei Lian asked.

    Shu Sheng seemed a little surprised to see Fei Lian here. Hearing this, he replied: "I was entrusted by Lin Ke to come over and tell Lin Wei that what the Mechanical Emperor arranged for Lin Ke to do has not been completed yet, so Lin Ke is now  I won’t be back until later.” After saying that, Shu Sheng turned around and left.  After taking only two steps, he turned back to Fei Lian and said, "Congratulations."

    Fei Lian was stunned at first, but then he understood where his happiness came from. Before he could explain it to Shu Sheng, Lin Wei, who had reacted, yelled at Shu Sheng angrily: "Get out!"

    The good-tempered Shu Sheng didn't care about Lin Wei's attitude. In Shu Sheng's opinion, it was because Lin Wei was angry because of shame, but he didn't know that Lin Wei was not angry because of Shu Sheng's misunderstanding, but wanted to kill Shu Sheng because of Shu Sheng's misunderstanding.

    Fei Lian knew that if this matter was not explained clearly, he would suffer in the future.  He quickly dragged Shu Sheng into the room and stated the reason why he stayed here on the paper.  Shu Sheng was relieved and said to himself: "Let me tell you, when did this girl Lin Wei start to change her interests and hobbies? I must have misunderstood."

    "You will die sooner or later with that mouth of yours." Fei Lian pointed at Shu Sheng helplessly and said.

    Shu Sheng laughed and asked, "Have you eaten? If not, let's go eat something together. Lin Ke won't be back tonight anyway, so it's useless for you to stay here and wait."

    Shu Sheng’s suggestion is correct. None of the three people present can cook.  Lin Wei, who lives with Lin Ke, follows Lin Ke every day, so she doesn't have to worry about not being able to eat if Lin Ke is not around.  I just eat some snacks to deal with it, and I don't like going to the canteen built by the androids.  But Fei Lian and Shu Sheng are the owners of the canteen all year round.  I know that there is no ready-made food in the cafeteria at this time.  But this is nothing. It would be very difficult for ordinary androids to want to eat something. But with the identities of Feilian and the other three, the cook in the canteen will immediately satisfy their requests when they see them.

    The three locked the door and left Lin Ke’s home together.  Not long after the three left, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had been following Fei Lian here, quietly entered Lin Ke's house, pried open the door, and entered the house.

    The first thing is to find something to eat.  Lin Wei and the others didn't eat, and Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't eat either.  Different from Feilian and the other three.  Han Yu and Ning Ping are both good at cooking and eating.  The kitchen has all the ingredients. It's very simple to put down a bowl of noodles and boil a few eggs.

    But while the two were eating, the door suddenly opened.  The door opened so suddenly that Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were holding large bowls of noodles and shoveling noodles into their mouths, were stunned for a moment.  The person who followed the house happened to hit the front.

    I saw two strangers suddenly appeared in my home, and they even dared to eat noodles in a brazen manner.  Lin Ke couldn't help but be stunned.  Then he opened his mouth to ask for the visitor's identity.  But when I took a closer look, I couldn't help but be surprised.  Although they were dressed differently, Lin Ke was certain that the two uninvited guests at home were Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "You" Lin Ke opened his mouth to call out the other person's name, but suddenly remembered the bug, and quickly stopped and signaled Han Yu and Ning Ping not to talk.

    Han Yu, who originally swallowed his noodles and wanted to say hello to Lin Ke, saw Lin Ke's gesture.  He immediately closed his mouth in understanding.  Lin Ke closed the door, then looked around, found a pen and paper and wrote the words "eavesdropping device" on the paper.  Han Yu understood and nodded to Lin Ke.  He took the pen and wrote: "I understand. Lin Ke, do you miss me?"

    Seeing what Han Yu had written, Lin Ke's face turned red and he nodded slightly. Han Yu smiled and was about to reach out to hug Lin Ke when Ning Ping destroyed him

    "Hey, now is not the time for flirting."

    Lin Ke's face suddenly turned red again. He took the pen and wrote on the paper: "Sorry, I'm a little excited. Han Yu, are you okay?"

    “It’s okay, it’s just that the back of my neck hurts a little.”

    "……sorry."

    "Don't say sorry. I hate these three words. Because once you say sorry, it means you will continue to feel sorry for me. Lin Ke, can you come with me now?"

    After seeing it, Lin Ke wrote: "It's not possible for the moment. I haven't found a way to solve the restriction installed in my body by the Mechanical Emperor. If I leave now, sooner or later I will still be subject to that restriction."

    "That mechanical emperor is really insidious." Han Yu wrote somewhat depressedly.

    Regarding Han Yu’s evaluation of the Mechanical Emperor, Ning Ping did not agree. He just took a pen and wrote: "Lin Ke, how long will it take?"

    "It's hard to say,I predict……"

    As soon as Lin Ke wrote this, he heard Lin Wei's voice from outside the door, "Hey, why did the door open? I remember it was locked when I left."

    "Could it be that you remembered it wrong?" Shu Sheng's voice came.

    "It's impossible, I'm not old yet."

    "Why is that door open?"

    "You ask me? Who should I ask?"

    "Okay, you two, please be quiet. Instead of guessing here, why not go in and take a look." Fei Lian's words made Lin Wei and Shu Sheng calm down.  The three of them were just about to push the door open when they heard Lin Ke's voice coming from inside the room: "Is that Xiaowei outside? Come in, I'm Lin Ke."

    "It's Sister Lin Ke." Lin Wei opened the door without hesitation. When she saw it was Lin Ke, she quickly ran over.  Fei Lian and Shu Sheng then walked in, and Shu Sheng asked in confusion: "Lin Ke, didn't you say you wouldn't come back tonight?"

    "Oh, I will come to get something, and I will go back later." Lin Ke explained after hearing this.

    "Huh? Sister Lin Ke, have you cooked the noodles?" Lin Wei sniffed and asked Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke was stunned for a moment, then replied: "Huh? Oh, I felt a little hungry when I came back, so I made something to eat. By the way, have you eaten?"

    "No? Only halfway through did I realize that I forgot to bring my ID tag. Sister Lin Ke, you also know that those mechanical heads are trying to cause trouble for us recently? We can't be careless at this time and let them catch us."  Lin Wei couldn't help but feel a little angry after talking about it.

    Seeing this, Lin Ke comforted him: "Okay, don't be angry, there is nothing we can do about it. His Majesty the Emperor doesn't trust us and won't give us any military power. Even if we are dissatisfied, we can only endure it. Forget it, don't say it.  Since you haven’t eaten this kind of unhappy thing, let’s eat some together. Oops, I don’t know if the cooked noodles are enough?”

    Hearing what Lin Ke said, Fei Lian and Shu Sheng said in unison: "It doesn't matter, just have some soup to drink."

    "Hey, it's not like Sister Lin Ke doesn't know how to cook. Look, you're scared." Lin Wei exposed Fei Lian and Shu Sheng's lies with just one sentence, making Fei Lian and Shu Sheng very embarrassed.

    Lin Ke didn’t blame Fei Lian and Shu Sheng.  He sent Lin Wei to the kitchen to serve noodles, while he prepared to go to his room to get what he needed.

    "Lin Ke, what are you going to get? Do you need our help?" Fei Lian stopped Lin Ke and asked.  Lin Ke originally wanted to refuse, but then thought again.  Then he changed his mind and said, "Well, if you didn't tell me, I really wouldn't have thought of it. There are a few large items I want to take that need help moving. Thank you for your hard work."

    "It's not hard, it's not hard." Fei Lian and Shu Sheng said repeatedly, and prepared to go to help with Lin Ke.  At this moment, he heard Lin Wei suddenly shouting in the kitchen. Fei Lian quickly ran to the kitchen and met Lin Wei coming out.  I saw Lin Wei holding a sea bowl.  She asked Lin Ke with an excited look: "Sister Lin Ke, how did your craft become so good? Do you have any tips?"

    "Is the noodle problem not bad?" Lin Ke asked with a smile.

    “Not bad, not bad, it’s simply a delicacy in the world.” Lin Wei replied with an intoxicated look on her face.

    Praise for Lin Wei.  Lin Ke thought for a moment with a slightly unnatural look on his face. Han Yu cooked these noodles. No matter how well Lin Wei praised it, it had nothing to do with Lin Ke.  Fei Lian, who didn't believe Lin Wei's evaluation, wanted to give it a try, so he also went to the kitchen to get a bowl of noodles. After only one bite, his eyes lit up and he ate the noodles much faster.

    Seeing Fei Lian go into the kitchen and not come out, Shu Sheng couldn't help but be a little curious. When he walked in, he saw Fei Lian eating noodles from a sea bowl.  Shu Sheng was immediately dissatisfied when he saw this, thinking that Fei Lian's behavior of eating alone was extremely unkind.  For this reason, Shu Sheng decided to punish Fei Lian and ran out of the kitchen with the pot in hand. Fei Lian quickly chased after him.

    When he saw Lin Wei's dissatisfied eyes, Fei Lian's heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he explained with a smile: "Haha the noodles taste so good, I couldn't hold it back for a while. Everyone ate quickly, it won't be good if it gets cold.  have eaten."

    There was no need for Fei Lian to talk nonsense. The four of them, Lin Ke, gathered around the pot and you took out a bowl. I took out a bowl. They quickly ate all the noodles cooked by Han Yu without even a bit of soup left.  Down.

    After finishing the noodles, Lin Ke remembered that Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had cooked the noodles, hadn't eaten much yet.  I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed.  After thinking about it, Lin Ke was about to pick up a pen to test Fei Lian and others, but Fei Lian took the pen first and wrote on the paper: "Lin Ke, I met Han Yu's group today. They were in the dark."  Here in Fengshan.”

    "What are your plans?" Lin Ke wrote after being silent for a while.

    "They came at the wrong time. Even if they come now, you can't go with them."

    ? ??…if you met them, how would you treat them?  " Lin Ke wrote again.

    "If it weren't for you, I would have captured them and handed them over to His Majesty. But with your relationship, I'd better find a way to send them away from here. At the same time, I warned them not to run here for nothing. The reason why I told them about Heifeng Mountain  The location was actually told to them by His Majesty the Emperor."

    "The Mechanical Emperor wants to see Han Yu?" Lin Ke frowned and wrote on the paper after seeing what Fei Lian wrote.

    "Yes, His Majesty the Emperor seems to be very interested in Han Yu. But how he will treat Han Yu is uncertain."

    "The Mechanical Emperor must not be allowed to see Han Yu. The Mechanical Emperor's character is becoming more and more capricious and unpredictable. And with Han Yu's character, a conflict is likely to break out after the two parties meet."

    In response to Lin Ke’s concern, Fei Lian and the other three nodded.  But Shu Sheng seemed to have noticed something, and suddenly snatched the pen from Fei Lian's hand and wrote: "Lin Ke, have you seen Han Yu's group?"

    After seeing what Shu Sheng wrote, Lin Ke wrote: "Why do you think so?"

    "We didn't tell you how many people from Han Yu's group came, but you told us about them. That means you know how many people from Han Yu's group came, right?"

    Facing the eyes of Shu Sheng and the others asking for confirmation, Lin Ke smiled slightly, nodded slightly, and wrote on the paper: "The noodles you just ate were actually cooked by them. It's a pity that you ate them all."

    See Lin Ke admit it.  Fei Lian and the others seemed to be relieved suddenly.  Fei Lian smiled in unison and wrote on the paper: "Where are they now?"

    "It's in my room. Do you want to meet them?"

    "certainly."

    Under the leadership of Lin Ke, Fei Lian and the others met Han Yu and Ning Ping. When they saw Lin Ke leading Fei Lian and others in, they knew that there was nothing wrong with the people who followed Lin Ke.  The two parties communicated for a while using pen and paper. Because of the existence of Lin Ke as a bond, although the two parties had different opinions, they would not fall out.

    Lin Ke couldn't stay long. After introducing Fei Lian and Shu Sheng to Han Yu and Ning Ping, he took the things he had come back with and returned to the mechanical emperor's palace.  He also agreed with Han Yu that he would be back at noon tomorrow.  No running around until she comes back.  Naturally, Han Yu would not object to Lin Ke's request.

    After Lin Ke left, Fei Lian licked his face and wrote to Han Yu: "Did you cook the noodles just now?"

    "yes."

    "are you full?"

    "We could have had enough to eat, but it's a pity that we have uninvited guests like you. Ning Ping and I are still hungry now."

    “There are still a lot of ingredients in the kitchen.”

    Seeing this, Han Yu finally understood.  The Fei Lian in front of me is a foodie.  I had the nerve to ask myself if I was full, because I just wanted to continue eating.  It's okay if you say it's okay, is there any need to make so many twists and turns?

    Han Yu did not directly point out Fei Lian’s intentions.  According to Lin Ke, this so-called Seventh Son has been won over by Lin Ke, which means that these people are all his allies.  He wanted to take Lin Ke far away.  If not, we need their help.

    Anyway, Ning Ping and I were not full, so we always had to make more food.  One sheep is being driven, two sheep are still being driven, since they are both being driven.  There’s nothing wrong with doing a little more, and you can also take the opportunity to build a closer relationship between the two parties, so why not?

    Under the expectant gazes of Fei Lian and others, Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the kitchen.  After a while, the aroma of the food wafted out from the kitchen. Fei Lian sniffed hard and wrote on the paper: "It smells so good."

    "Don't act like a greedy man for a while. It's very embarrassing." Shu Sheng wrote on the paper.

    When Fei Lian saw this, he wrote: "You still have the nerve to accuse me? Who just licked the bowl with his tongue after eating the noodles? The bowl licked was cleaner than the one washed with dish soap."

    Shu Sheng's face suddenly turned red, and he wrote dissatisfiedly: "You were no better than me just now."

    ……

    Fei Lian and Shu Sheng were bickering with pen and paper, while Lin Wei sat aside and watched TV. After all, cooking and cooking made noise. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the sound of the TV was very necessary.

    As if she couldn't stand it anymore, Lin Wei snatched the pen from Fei Lian's hand and wrote: "Can you two be a bit promising? Isn't it just a meal? I'll make you two greedy. I tell you, think quickly  It's serious to deal with the bugging thing. It's really inconvenient to have such a thing with you and worry about what you say and do. "

    After seeing what Lin Wei wrote, Fei Lian and Shu Sheng immediately lost their interest in bickering.  Indeed, this kind of tracking is used to avoid being eavesdropped.It is really inconvenient to communicate in a party-like manner.  But for a while, no one could think of a good way to deal with the bugs.  At present, the mechanical emperor does not know that the bug has been exposed. This secret that is already known is much easier to deal with than the secret that is not yet known.  At present, everyone has found the location where the bugs are placed on their bodies, and they will remove them when trouble occurs in the future.  But before attacking, they still need to be patient.

    The depression of the three people was quickly swept away by the temptation of delicious food. The three people had a hearty meal with Han Yu and Ning Ping. Through this meal, the trust between the two parties seemed to increase a little bit.

    According to Lin Ke’s instructions, Han Yu needs to stay at Lin Ke’s house during this period and cannot go anywhere.  But after Lin Ke didn't come back beyond the agreed time, Han Yu couldn't sit still.

    Originally, Lin Ke and Han Yu agreed that it was noon, so Han Yu specially prepared a sumptuous lunch.  But until three o'clock in the afternoon, Lin Ke still didn't come back.  Fei Lian and Shu Sheng had already gone out to find out the news, leaving Lin Wei at home to prevent Han Yu from running out.

    Han Yu was very uneasy, and his intuition gave Han Yu a premonition that something had happened to Lin Ke.  It’s unclear exactly what it is, but it’s definitely not a good thing.

    At seven o'clock in the evening, Fei Lian and Shu Sheng, who went out to investigate the disappearance, came back, and at the same time they brought back bad news.  Lin Ke was ordered by the Machine Emperor to be imprisoned in a water prison for unknown reasons.

    Hearing the news, Han Yu couldn't sit still.  Planning to save Lin Ke.  However, Fei Lian and others stopped him and refused to let Han Yu leave.

    "You can't leave here, otherwise if something happens, Lin Ke may not be as simple as staying in the water prison. Don't worry, it's not the first day Lin Ke has entered the water prison. Nothing will happen to him. It won't be long.  The Mechanical Emperor will release Lin Ke from the water prison."

    Han Yu didn’t listen to a word of Fei Lian’s comfort.  The water prison, as you can tell from the name, is not a good place.  How could Han Yu, who usually felt sorry for Lin Ke, just sit back and watch Lin Ke suffer.  And he hid aside and remained indifferent.  However, seeing Fei Lian and others stopping him, and even Ning Ping not supporting him in rescuing people now, Han Yu could only follow everyone's advice.

    But that night, after everyone fell asleep, Han Yu quietly went out

    Night falls

    Until dark.  Lin Ke hasn't come back yet.  Fei Lian and Lin Wei were both a little anxious, and the idea that Fei Lian had dismissed before came up again.  But we still have to wait for him and Lin Wei to come up with a result.  There was a knock on the door.  Open the door and take a look.  It's Shu Sheng.

    "Shu Sheng, what's the matter?" Fei Lian asked.

    Shu Sheng seemed a little surprised to see Fei Lian here. Hearing this, he replied: "I was entrusted by Lin Ke to come over and tell Lin Wei that what the Mechanical Emperor arranged for Lin Ke to do has not been completed yet, so Lin Ke is now  I won’t be back until later.” He finished.  Shu Sheng turned around and left.  After taking only two steps, he turned back to Fei Lian and said, "Congratulations."

    Fei Lian was stunned at first, but then he understood where his happiness came from, before he could explain it to Shu Sheng.  Lin Wei reacted and yelled at Shu Sheng angrily: "Get out!"

    The good-tempered Shu Sheng didn't care about Lin Wei's attitude. In Shu Sheng's opinion, it was because Lin Wei was angry because of shame, but he didn't know that Lin Wei was not angry because of Shu Sheng's misunderstanding, but wanted to kill Shu Sheng because of Shu Sheng's misunderstanding.

    Fei Lian knew that if this matter was not explained clearly, he would suffer in the future.  He quickly dragged Shu Sheng into the room and stated the reason why he stayed here on the paper.  Shu Sheng was relieved and said to himself: "Let me tell you, when did this girl Lin Wei start to change her interests and hobbies? I must have misunderstood."

    "You will die sooner or later with that mouth of yours." Fei Lian pointed at Shu Sheng helplessly and said.

    Shu Sheng laughed and asked, "Have you eaten? If not, let's go eat something together. Lin Ke won't be back tonight anyway, so it's useless for you to stay here and wait."

    Shu Sheng’s suggestion is correct. None of the three people present can cook.  Lin Wei, who lived with Lin Ke, followed Lin Ke every day, so she didn't have to worry about not having anything to eat. If Lin Ke wasn't around, she could just eat some snacks to deal with it. She didn't like going to the canteen built by the androids.  But Fei Lian and Shu Sheng are the owners of the canteen all year round.  I know that there is no ready-made food in the cafeteria at this time.  But this is nothing. It would be very difficult for ordinary androids to want to eat something. But with the identities of Feilian and the other three, the cook in the canteen will immediately satisfy their requests when they see them.

    The three locked the door and left Lin Ke’s home together.  Not long after the three left, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had been following Fei Lian here, quietly entered Lin Ke's house, pried open the door, and entered the house.

    The first thing is to find something to eat.  Lin Wei and the others didn't eat, and Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't eat either.  Different from Feilian and the other three,Both Yu Yu and Ning Ping are good at cooking and eating.  The kitchen has all the ingredients. It's very simple to put down a bowl of noodles and boil a few eggs.

    But while the two were eating, the door suddenly opened.  The door opened so suddenly that Han Yu and Ning Ping, who were holding a large bowl of noodles and shoveling noodles into their mouths, were stunned for a moment. The people following the room happened to bump into each other.

    Seeing two strangers suddenly appearing in his home, and even daring to eat noodles in a swaggering manner, Lin Ke couldn't help but be startled, and then opened his mouth to ask about the identity of the strangers.  But when I took a closer look, I couldn't help but be surprised.  Although they were dressed differently, Lin Ke was certain that the two uninvited guests at home were Han Yu and Ning Ping.

    "You" Lin Ke opened his mouth to call out the other person's name, but suddenly remembered the bug, and quickly stopped and signaled Han Yu and Ning Ping not to talk.

    Han Yu, who originally swallowed the noodles and wanted to say hello to Lin Ke, saw Lin Ke's signal and immediately closed his mouth in understanding.  Lin Ke closed the door, then looked around, found a pen and paper and wrote the words "eavesdropping device" on the paper.  Han Yu understood, nodded to Lin Ke, took the pen and wrote: "I understand. Lin Ke, do you miss me?"

    Lin Ke's face turned red when he saw what Han Yu had written.  Nodding slightly, Han Yu smiled when he saw this. Just as he was about to reach out and hug Lin Ke, Ning Ping destroyed him

    "Hey, now is not the time for flirting."

    Lin Ke's face suddenly turned red again. He took the pen and wrote on the paper: "Sorry, I'm a little excited. Han Yu, are you okay?"

    “It’s okay, it’s just that the back of my neck hurts a little.”

    "……sorry."

    "Don't say sorry. I hate these three words. Because once you say sorry, it means you will continue to feel sorry for me. Lin Ke, can you come with me now?"

    After seeing it, Lin Ke wrote: "It's not possible for the moment. I haven't found a way to solve the restriction installed in my body by the Mechanical Emperor. If I leave now, sooner or later I will still be subject to that restriction."

    "That mechanical emperor is really insidious." Han Yu wrote somewhat depressedly.

    Ning Ping did not agree with Han Yu’s evaluation of the Mechanical Emperor.  He just took the pen and wrote: "Lin Ke, how long does it take?"

    "It's hard to say. I guess"

    Lin Ke just wrote this.  I heard Lin Wei's voice from outside the door, "Hey, why did the door open? I remember it was locked when I left."

    "Could it be that you remembered it wrong?" Shu Sheng's voice came.

    "It's impossible, I'm not old yet."

    "Why is that door open?"

    "You ask me? Who should I ask?"

    "Okay, you two, please be quiet. Instead of guessing here, why not go in and take a look." Fei Lian's words made Lin Wei and Shu Sheng calm down.  The three of them were just about to push the door open when they heard Lin Ke's voice coming from inside the room: "Is that Xiaowei outside? Come in, I'm Lin Ke."

    "It's Sister Lin Ke." Lin Wei opened the door without hesitation and saw that it was Lin Ke.  He ran over quickly.  Fei Lian and Shu Sheng then walked in, and Shu Sheng asked in confusion: "Lin Ke, didn't you say you wouldn't come back tonight?"

    "Oh, I will come to get something, and I will go back later." Lin Ke explained after hearing this.

    "Huh? Sister Lin Ke, have you cooked the noodles?" Lin Wei sniffed and asked Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke was stunned for a moment, then replied: "Huh? Oh, I felt a little hungry when I came back, so I made something to eat. By the way, have you eaten?"

    "No? Only halfway through did I realize that I forgot to bring my ID tag. Sister Lin Ke, you also know that those mechanical heads are trying to cause trouble for us recently? We can't be careless at this time and let them catch us."  Lin Wei couldn't help but feel a little angry after talking about it.

    Seeing this, Lin Ke comforted him: "Okay, don't be angry, there is nothing we can do about it. His Majesty the Emperor doesn't trust us and won't give us any military power. Even if we are dissatisfied, we can only endure it. Forget it, don't say it.  Since you haven’t eaten this kind of unhappy thing, let’s eat some together. Oops, I don’t know if the cooked noodles are enough?”

    Hearing what Lin Ke said, Fei Lian and Shu Sheng said in unison: "It doesn't matter, just have some soup to drink."

    "Hey, it's not like Sister Lin Ke doesn't know how to cook. Look, you're scared." Lin Wei exposed Fei Lian and Shu Sheng's lies with just one sentence, making Fei Lian and Shu Sheng very embarrassed.

    Lin Ke did not blame Fei Lian and Shu Sheng. He sent Lin Wei to the kitchen to serve noodles while he went to his room to get what he needed.

    "Lin Ke, what are you going to get? Do you need our help?" Fei Lian stopped Lin Ke and asked.  Lin Ke originally wanted to refuse, but then he thought again and changed his mind and said: "Okay, you don't??I really didn't think of it. There are a few large items I want to take that need help moving. Thank you for your hard work.  "

    "It's not hard, it's not hard." Fei Lian and Shu Sheng said repeatedly, and prepared to go to help with Lin Ke.  At this moment, he heard Lin Wei suddenly shouting in the kitchen. Fei Lian quickly ran to the kitchen and met Lin Wei coming out.  Lin Wei was holding a sea bowl and asked Lin Ke excitedly: "Sister Lin Ke, how did your craft become so good? Do you have any tips?"

    "Is the noodle problem not bad?" Lin Ke asked with a smile.

    “Not bad, not bad, it’s simply a delicacy in the world.” Lin Wei replied with an intoxicated look on her face.

    Regarding Lin Wei's praise, Lin Ke thought a little unnaturally on his face. Han Yu cooked these noodles. No matter how good Lin Wei praised him, it had nothing to do with Lin Ke.  Fei Lian, who didn't believe Lin Wei's evaluation, wanted to give it a try, so he also went to the kitchen to get a bowl of noodles. After only one bite, his eyes lit up and he ate the noodles much faster.

    Seeing Fei Lian go into the kitchen and not come out, Shu Sheng couldn't help but be a little curious.  When he walked in, he saw Fei Lian eating noodles from a sea bowl.  Shu Sheng was immediately dissatisfied when he saw this, thinking that Fei Lian's behavior of eating alone was extremely unkind.  For this reason, Shu Sheng decided to punish Fei Lian and ran out of the kitchen with the pot in hand. Fei Lian quickly chased after him.

    When he saw Lin Wei's dissatisfied eyes, Fei Lian's heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he explained with a smile: "Haha the noodles taste so good, I couldn't hold it back for a while. Everyone ate quickly, it won't be good if it gets cold.  have eaten."

    There is no need for Fei Lian to talk nonsense. Lin Ke and the four of you will gather around the pot and get a bowl for you.  I grabbed a bowl and quickly ate all the pot of noodles cooked by Han Yu, not even a bit of soup left.

    After finishing the noodles, Lin Ke remembered that Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had cooked the noodles, hadn't eaten much yet.  I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed.  After thinking about it for a while, Lin Ke was about to pick up a pen and test Fei Lian and others.  But Fei Lian grabbed the pen first and wrote on the paper: "Lin Ke. I met Han Yu's group today. They are here in Heifeng Mountain."

    "What are your plans?" Lin Ke wrote after being silent for a while.

    "They came at the wrong time. Even if they come now, you can't go with them."

    "If you met them, how would you treat them?" Lin Ke wrote again.

    "Without you, I would have captured them and handed them over to His Majesty. But with your relationship, I'd better find a way to send them away from here. At the same time, I warned them not to run here for nothing. The reason why I told them about Heifeng Mountain  The location. In fact, His Majesty the Emperor asked me to tell them."

    "The Mechanical Emperor wants to see Han Yu?" Lin Ke frowned and wrote on the paper after seeing what Fei Lian wrote.

    "Yes, His Majesty the Emperor seems to be very interested in Han Yu. But how he will treat Han Yu is uncertain."

    "The Mechanical Emperor must not be allowed to see Han Yu. The Mechanical Emperor's character is becoming more and more capricious and unpredictable. And with Han Yu's character, a conflict is likely to break out after the two parties meet."

    In response to Lin Ke’s concern, Fei Lian and the other three nodded.  But Shu Sheng seemed to have noticed something, and suddenly snatched the pen from Fei Lian's hand and wrote: "Lin Ke, have you seen Han Yu's group?"

    After seeing what Shu Sheng wrote, Lin Ke wrote: "Why do you think so?"

    "We didn't tell you how many people from Han Yu's group came, but you told us about them. That means you know how many people from Han Yu's group came, right?"

    Facing the eyes of Shu Sheng and the others asking for confirmation, Lin Ke smiled slightly, nodded slightly, and wrote on the paper: "The noodles you just ate were actually cooked by them. It's a pity that you ate them all."

    Seeing Lin Ke’s admission, Fei Lian and the others seemed to suddenly heave a sigh of relief.  Fei Lian smiled in unison and wrote on the paper: "Where are they now?"

    "It's in my room. Do you want to meet them?"

    "certainly."

    Under the leadership of Lin Ke, Fei Lian and the others met Han Yu and Ning Ping. When they saw Lin Ke leading Fei Lian and others in, they knew that there was nothing wrong with the people who followed Lin Ke.  The two parties communicated for a while using pen and paper. Because of the existence of Lin Ke as a bond, although the two parties had different opinions, they would not fall out.

    Lin Ke couldn't stay long. After introducing Fei Lian and Shu Sheng to Han Yu and Ning Ping, he took the things he had come back with and returned to the mechanical emperor's palace.  She also agreed with Han Yu that she would be back at noon tomorrow, and she was not allowed to run around before she came back.  Naturally, Han Yu would not object to Lin Ke's request.

    After Lin Ke left, Fei Lian licked his face and wrote to Han Yu: "Did you cook the noodles just now?"

    &nbsp;   "yes."

    "are you full?"

    "We could have had enough to eat, but it's a pity that Ning Ping and I are still hungry because of uninvited guests like you."

    “There are still a lot of ingredients in the kitchen.”

    Seeing this, Han Yu finally understood. The Fei Lian in front of him was a foodie. He had the nerve to ask himself if he was full, because he just wanted to continue eating.  It's okay if you say it's okay, is there any need to make so many twists and turns?

    Han Yu did not directly point out Fei Lian’s intentions.  According to Lin Ke, this so-called Seventh Son has been won over by Lin Ke, which means that these people are all his allies.  I want to take Lin Ke far away, but if I can't do it, I need their help.

    Anyway, Ning Ping and I were not full, so we always had to make more food.  Even if one sheep is being driven, two sheep are still being driven. Since they are all being driven, it doesn’t matter if you do a little more. You can also take the opportunity to build a relationship between the two parties, so why not?

    Under the expectant gazes of Fei Lian and others, Han Yu and Ning Ping entered the kitchen.  After a while, the aroma of the food wafted out from the kitchen. Fei Lian sniffed hard and wrote on the paper: "It smells so good."

    "Don't act like a greedy man for a while. It's very embarrassing." Shu Sheng wrote on the paper.

    When Fei Lian saw this, he wrote: "You still have the nerve to accuse me? Who just licked the bowl with his tongue after eating the noodles? The bowl licked was cleaner than the one washed with dish soap."

    Shu Sheng's face suddenly turned red, and he wrote dissatisfiedly: "You were no better than me just now."

    ……

    Fei Lian and Shu Sheng were bickering with pen and paper, while Lin Wei sat aside and watched TV. After all, cooking and cooking made noise. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the sound of the TV was very necessary.

    As if she couldn't stand it anymore, Lin Wei snatched the pen from Fei Lian's hand and wrote: "Can you two be a bit promising? Isn't it just a meal? I'll make you two greedy. I tell you, think quickly  It's serious to deal with the bugging thing. It's really inconvenient to have such a thing with you and worry about what you say and do. "

    After seeing what Lin Wei wrote, Fei Lian and Shu Sheng immediately lost their interest in bickering.  Indeed, it is really inconvenient to communicate in such a way as to contact an underground party in order to avoid being eavesdropped.  But for a while, no one could think of a good way to deal with the bugs.  At present, the mechanical emperor does not know that the bug has been exposed. This secret that is already known is much easier to deal with than the secret that is not yet known.  At present, everyone has found the location where the bugs are placed on their bodies, and they will remove them when trouble occurs in the future.  But before attacking, they still need to be patient.

    The depression of the three people was quickly swept away by the temptation of delicious food. The three people had a hearty meal with Han Yu and Ning Ping. Through this meal, the trust between the two parties seemed to increase a little bit.

    According to Lin Ke’s instructions, Han Yu needs to stay at Lin Ke’s house during this period and cannot go anywhere.  But after Lin Ke didn't come back beyond the agreed time, Han Yu couldn't sit still.

    Originally, Lin Ke and Han Yu agreed that it was noon, so Han Yu specially prepared a sumptuous lunch.  But until three o'clock in the afternoon, Lin Ke still didn't come back.  Fei Lian and Shu Sheng had already gone out to find out the news, leaving Lin Wei at home to prevent Han Yu from running out.

    Han Yu was very uneasy, and his intuition gave Han Yu a premonition that something had happened to Lin Ke.  It’s unclear exactly what it is, but it’s definitely not a good thing.

    At seven o'clock in the evening, Fei Lian and Shu Sheng, who went out to investigate the disappearance, came back, and at the same time they brought back bad news.  Lin Ke was ordered by the Machine Emperor to be imprisoned in a water prison for unknown reasons.

    Hearing the news, Han Yu couldn't sit still and planned to save Lin Ke.  However, Fei Lian and others stopped him and refused to let Han Yu leave.

    "You can't leave here, otherwise if something happens, Lin Ke may not be as simple as staying in the water prison. Don't worry, it's not the first day Lin Ke has entered the water prison. Nothing will happen to him. It won't be long.  The Mechanical Emperor will release Lin Ke from the water prison."

    Han Yu didn’t listen to a word of Fei Lian’s comfort.  The water prison, as you can tell from the name, is not a good place.  How could Han Yu, who usually felt sorry for Lin Ke, sit back and watch Lin Ke suffer while he hid aside and remained indifferent.  However, seeing Fei Lian and others stopping him, and even Ning Ping not supporting him in rescuing people now, Han Yu could only follow everyone's advice.

    But that night, after everyone fell asleep, Han Yu quietly went out (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 958 The Conditions of the Mechanical Emperor

    "Hey, did you hear that? If you hear that, go to the main hall and wait. I'll see you later." Han Yu suddenly shouted loudly.  Seeing Lin Ke looking at him in confusion, Han Yu explained: "The mechanical emperor must have installed a bug on you. I was just telling him my next plan. By the way, prepare tea and snacks.  "

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu dumbfounded, not understanding what Han Yu was planning to do.  Han Yu reached out to hold Lin Ke's hand and said softly: "You can't always get around this, so it's better to face it calmly. I'll see if the mechanical emperor has any conditions first. If there are no conditions, I will take you away.  If there is, I will do it."

    "What if it can't be done?" Lin Ke asked softly.

    "Then I'll take you away."

    "What if I'm blocked?"

    "As long as you are willing to leave, no one can stop us." Han Yu replied firmly.  Looking at Han Yu's confident face, Lin Ke nodded silently.

    Having just come out of the water prison, Lin Ke’s legs are still a little difficult to move.  When Han Yu saw this, without saying a word, he directly picked up Lin Ke. Lin Ke was shocked at first, but then he put his arms around Han Yu's neck. Han Yu laughed, raised his legs and kicked open the door of the water prison, and stepped out.  Go.

    Just as Han Yu said, the Mechanical Emperor already knew about Han Yu rescuing Lin Ke from the water prison.  Regarding Han Yu's request, the Mechanical Emperor shook his head with a wry smile and ordered his men to prepare quickly. The Mechanical Emperor wanted to see what the human named Han Yu planned to do.

    The answer will be revealed soon!

    The Mechanical Emperor who was sitting in the main hall waiting saw Han Yu swaggering in with Lin Ke in his arms, turning a blind eye to the robots specially arranged by the Mechanical Emperor on both sides to fill the scene.  This intimidation is a technical job. If you do it well, you will be intimidated. If you don't do it well, you will lose face.

    The Mechanical Emperor did not expect that Han Yu did not care about the shock he prepared, so that it seemed as if he specially arranged his men to make a scene for Han Yu.

    "I have met my father-in-law, Taishan." Han Yu walked up to the mechanical emperor, put down Lin Ke, and praised the mechanical emperor with a fist in his arms.

    Hearing what Han Yu called him.  For the first time, the Mechanical Emperor found that his mechanical brain was a bit inadequate.  Father-in-law, Taishan, father-in-law?  Is this the title of a divine horse?

    "Hey, what did you mean by that title just now?" Lin Ke asked Han Yu in a low voice.  Hearing this, Han Yu replied in a low voice: "I don't know what to call the Mechanical Emperor, so I thought of a title for myself. How about it? Are you knowledgeable?"

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, bowed to the mechanical emperor and said, "Lin Ke has met His Majesty the Emperor."

    "Well, sit down." The Mechanical Emperor nodded and ignored the issue of address.

    Han Yu was not at all restrained. He sat next to Lin Ke, first took a sip of tea, and then picked up a piece of snack and took a bite.  He said to Lin Ke: "It tastes good. Lin Ke, you should try it too."

    "Hmm" Regarding Han Yu's attitude of not treating him as an outsider at all, the Machine Emperor coughed lightly to remind Han Yu of his current status.  Hearing this, Han Yu put down the snacks in his hand, took another sip of tea, and then said to the Mechanical Emperor: "I don't think I need to say that His Majesty the Emperor understands my purpose of coming. I won't talk nonsense. In a word, if you have any conditions, just mention them.  Well. As long as it’s not something that is harmful to nature, I can agree to it. As long as you give Lin Ke his freedom."

    "Huh? Isn't Lin Ke free now?" the mechanical emperor asked after hearing this.

    Han Yu glanced at the Mechanical Emperor with disdain and replied: "Do you have a conscience? You speak with your conscience in mind, are you the one who put the restrictions on Lin Ke? If you don't listen to you, you will die. Is this called freedom?  "

    Regarding Han Yu’s attitude, the Mechanical Emperor did not expect it, and not only did he not expect it.  Lin Ke didn't expect it either.  But unlike the mechanical emperor who was very angry, Lin Ke silently reached out and took Han Yu's hand, looking at Han Yu firmly.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this and looked at the mechanical emperor waiting for this mechanical emperor to attack.

    "Lin Ke is an artificial human made by me. I have the right to control her." The Mechanical Emperor said solemnly.

    "In a sense, you are right. You can be regarded as Lin Ke's father, which is why I just called your father-in-law Taishan. However, Lin Ke is an adult now, and she has the full freedom to choose her own.  You have no right to interfere with your future rights.”

    "Huh, that's your human law, not the mechanical empire's." The mechanical emperor snorted coldly.

    Han Yu immediately said: "Is Lin Ke a robot? The reason why she was born in this world is still the human reproduction method, but the process is different. She is also a human being like me."

    “…It’s useless if I don’t talk to you about this.”

    “???I don't think it's interesting either.  Can you just state your conditions directly?  "

    "What if I don't allow her to leave with you?"

    "Then I have no choice but to take her away by force. I have already given you the conditions. You don't want her." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Hmph! Is this the way to solve this kind of problem when it occurs in humans?"

    Han Yu smiled evilly and replied: "Hehe If I were a human, I would choose to elope with Lin Ke, and then bring her back to visit the family after giving birth to seven or eight children."

    "Hate, whoever has seven or eight children with you thinks I'm a pig?" Lin Ke hit Han Yu angrily.  Han Yu said with a smile: "Even if you are a pig, you are still a beautiful pig, not to mention me. You are a sow, and we are boars."

    "Hmm" The mechanical emperor coughed again, reminding Han Yu to pay attention to the occasion when talking to Lin Ke.  After being reminded, Lin Ke couldn't help but lowered his head shyly.  As long as he is with Han Yu, Lin Ke seems to be a different person. He no longer needs to pretend to cover up. He can say whatever he thinks, because next to Han Yu, Lin Ke is very relaxed and does not need to be deliberate.  camouflage.

    Looking at Lin Ke who was completely different from what he had in mind, the Mechanical Emperor was a little puzzled and didn’t understand why Lin Ke seemed to be a different person.  But it probably has something to do with the Han Yu in front of him.

    Since Han Yu got straight to the point and made things clear, the Mechanical Emperor stopped being pretentious.  Shen Sheng said to Han Yu: "Since you have put forward the conditions, I will say it. I will not let you do anything that is harmful to nature, nor will I let you do anything that will put you in a dilemma.  If you need to find something for me, I will satisfy your request and let Lin Ke go with you. At the same time, the restrictions on Lin Ke will be lifted."

    Han Yu looked at the Mechanical Emperor and said: "Since you said it so readily, it seems that the thing you want me to find is definitely not easy to find. If you have the whereabouts of that thing, then I will promise you.  "

    "Hehehe Of course I will tell you what I want you to find? Where is it?" the mechanical emperor said with a smile.

    "What is it?" Han Yu asked.

    "Listen clearly, I want you to get the Earth Spirit Crystal." The Mechanical Emperor said with a faint smile.

    Before Han Yu could ask, Lin Ke's face changed drastically and he shouted out loud: "What? Earth Spirit Crystal? No, I can't agree."

    The Mechanical Emperor ignored Lin Ke and just looked at Han Yu.  Han Yu looked at Lin Ke, stretched out his hand to hold Lin Ke's hand and said warmly: "Trust me."

    "Han Yu. It's not that I don't believe you, it's really too dangerous to take the Earth Spirit Crystal. The Earth Spirit Crystal is not scary. It is located in the center of the planet's core. The guardian who protects the Earth Spirit Crystal is too  Stronger. His Majesty the Emperor has sent out three mechanical legions of thousands in order to obtain the Earth Spirit Crystal, but not even a single robot has escaped. You are alone. I cannot let you take such a risk for me. If you  Just in case"

    "Haha don't worry, I'll be fine. Trust me." Han Yu reached out and touched Lin Ke's crying cheek.  Said softly.

    "Hey, have you thought about it clearly?" the mechanical emperor urged impatiently.

    "I agree, but how can you guarantee that you will keep your word?" Han Yu asked, looking at the mechanical emperor.

    Hearing this, the Mechanical Emperor smiled and said, "My words are my guarantee."

    Han Yu shook his head and said, "I don't know you. So I don't believe your guarantee."

    "Then what do you want?" the mechanical emperor asked.

    "You should lift the restriction on Lin Ke now. After I get the Earth Spirit Crystal, I will take her out of here."

    "Well okay, but before you come back. Lin Ke must be monitored by me." The Mechanical Emperor said after thinking for a while.

    "No problem. By the way, take off the listening device on Lin Ke. I don't want someone to listen to me when I'm whispering to Lin Ke."

    The Mechanical Emperor fully agreed to Han Yu’s additional conditions.  Perhaps in the eyes of the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu's trip was likely to be a disaster.  What's more, even if Han Yu really comes back, the mechanical emperor will only lose an artificial man, and he may also get the earth spirit crystal. In this calculation, the mechanical emperor will not suffer any loss.

    Since the conditions were negotiated, Han Yu's identity became the guest of the Mechanical Emperor. In order to make Han Yu's movements more convenient, the Mechanical Emperor specially ordered an identity tag to be made for Han Yu, so that Han Yu would not have to steal artificial ones again.  human.  Han Yu had no objection to the mechanical emperor's kindness and accepted it completely.

    Ning Ping and others could not help but be puzzled when they saw Han Yu coming back with Lin Ke.  In their view, Han Yu's unorganized and undisciplined behavior was bound to fail, but he didn't expect that Han Yu succeeded.

    "How did you do it?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    Han Yu said proudly: "It's nothing. In fact, the mechanical emperor is quite easy to talk to. I met with the mechanical emperor, and then told him about my relationship with Lin Ke. The mechanical emperor was attracted by me and Lin Ke.  Moved by the feelings between me, I decided to help Lin Ke and I"

    "Can you be more reliable in what you say?" Ning Ping glared at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, pretending to be relaxed and said: "Actually, it's nothing, I just negotiated a condition with the Mechanical Emperor. By the way, let me tell you some good news. I have reached an agreement with the Mechanical Emperor, and he will send someone to pretend to be there later.  The bugs on you will be removed, and the restrictions on you will not be lifted until I come back."

    Before Lin Wei and others could ask, Ning Ping asked in confusion: "Where are you going?"

    "Oh, I promised the Mechanical Emperor to help him pick up something. This is also the condition I negotiated with him."

    "What?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Earth Spirit Crystal."

    "Earth Spirit Crystal? What is that?" Ning Ping asked again.

    Han Yu said with a smile: "Don't you know? Are you ignorant? It makes you not read well"

    "Let's get to the point!" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu knew very well that if he kept talking nonsense, Ning Ping would probably draw his sword and chop him. It was really not a good habit for this guy to do it himself as long as he couldn't make sense.

    "Actually, I don't know too much." After Han Yu said this, he immediately ducked behind Lin Ke.  Even if Ning Ping wanted to beat Han Yu, he wouldn't have the chance.  Lin Ke said to Ning Ping with a sad face: "The Earth Spirit Crystal can be said to be the essence of the planet we are on now. The Mechanical Emperor wants to use this Earth Spirit Crystal as the power source of his flagship to protect the planet.  The guardians near the Earth Spirit Crystal are extremely powerful. The mechanical emperor sent three groups of mechanical legions, all of which were annihilated"

    Han Yu curled his lips, interrupted Lin Ke and said: "That's because the mechanical emperor is stupid. He knows that it's not possible to do it clearly, but he still has to do it clearly. Who will lose if he doesn't lose."

    "Then what are you going to do?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "If it doesn't work, let's do it secretly. Anyway, the Mechanical Emperor didn't emphasize how to get it. Just get the Earth Spirit Crystal and give it to him." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping, who knew Han Yu well, immediately understood Han Yu's plan, but still frowned worriedly and said, "Then I'll go with you."

    Han Yu shook his head and refused: "No, you have other things to be busy with. This time I will act alone."

    "Do you think I'm a burden?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately glared at Ning Ping and said angrily: "What did you say? If you dare, say it again. Am I that kind of dirty person in your eyes?"

    Seeing Han Yu getting angry, Ning Ping knew that he had said the wrong thing.  He quickly said: "Since you don't think I am a burden, then tell me what you plan to ask me to do."

    "Hehe we can't do it now. These guys still have bugs on them. Since Lin Ke has it on him, people like Lin Wei should also have it on him. If he says it now, then the Mechanical Emperor will hear it. Look back.  I'll tell you when there are only two of us left. By the way. Take this, it's useless if you keep it with me." Han Yu said and handed the identity tag he got from the Machine Emperor to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping didn’t ask any more questions.  Take the ID badge and put it away.  Asked: "When do you plan to take action?"

    "Tomorrow, I have to be energetic before I can do anything. Lin Ke, I'm going to make something to eat. What do you want to eat?" Han Yu asked as he walked towards the kitchen.

    Lin Wei saw this and asked Lin Ke in a low voice: "Sister Lin Ke, why doesn't Han Yu look worried at all? Also, about the bugs"

    "It's true. I won't hide it from you. There is indeed a bug on your body. But it won't be long before the bug on you will be removed. This is when Han Yu knows that a bug is installed on me.  The conditions that the machine will specifically propose to the Machinery Emperor in the future." In response to Lin Ke's deliberately emphasized words.  Lin Wei and others understood and immediately said a few words in agreement, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the Mechanical Emperor.

    "Your Majesty doesn't trust us?" Fei Lian said in a deep voice.

    "Okay, it's all over. Don't think about it or mention it." Shu Sheng comforted Fei Lian after hearing this.

    Ning Ping looked at Fei Lian and Shu Sheng, and then at Gao Shan and Su Wan who came after hearing the news. He didn't understand why they still didn't leave. They were sitting there with no eyesight at all.

    "Hey, you guysGuys, if you want to stay and eat, come over and help. Those who want to eat for free will not be allowed.  "Han Yu's voice came from the kitchen. Fei Lian and others looked at each other, stood up and walked to the kitchen. Ning Ping suddenly realized. These foodies!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT Out of that, it doesn't really help much. It just wraps onions and washes vegetables, and I can't count on them for anything else.  If it weren't for Ning Ping's help, Han Yu would be even more tired.

    Because there were a lot of people eating, Han Yu didn’t make anything too elaborate, and simply made a random stew.  Looking at the big pot on the table, smelling the aroma of the food in the pot, Fei Lian and others, who were holding bowls and chopsticks, looked at Han Yu eagerly, waiting for the chef to announce that they were ready to eat.

    With Han Yu’s order, we started eating.  At first, Fei Lian and others were a little polite, but when they ate with Han Yu and Ning Ping, they couldn't eat anything. In order to satisfy their appetite, Fei Lian and others didn't care about being polite anymore.  As usual, the chopsticks are flying like flying

    After the meal, the relationship between everyone seemed to be more harmonious than before.  Fei Lian and others, who had never eaten anything good, were all full and sat on the sofa to eat.  Lin Ke and Lin Wei were better off. After all, they had eaten Shi Bafang's food before and had some immunity to Han Yu's food, so they would not act like Fei Lian and others had never eaten good food in their lives.  He ate so hard that he kept stuffing it into his mouth even though he was already full.

    "Get up and go outside for a walk to eat. It's easy to cause problems if you lie down like this." Han Yu said while driving Fei Lian and others up.  Fei Lian and others also knew that Han Yu had something to say to Ning Ping and Lin Ke.  Obediently, he stood up and walked out of the door, taking Lin Wei with him.

    "Lin Ke, is the Earth Spirit Crystal very dangerous?" Ning Ping asked Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke didn’t answer, just nodded silently.  Ning Ping looked at Han Yu when he saw this. Before he could speak, Han Yu said first, "Don't persuade me, I've already decided."

    Seeing Han Yu’s resolute attitude, Ning Ping knew that it was useless to say anything else, so he said: "Okay, I won’t persuade you. What do you want me to do?"

    "Hehe you are indeed a good brother. He understands me. What I want you to do is not difficult. Come here"

    Seeing Han Yu waving to him, Ning Ping suddenly felt angry and funny. This was the time.  This Han Yu is still in the mood to tease me. I really don't know whether he is calm in the face of danger or stupid and bold?

    "Hey. Did you hear that? If you hear it, go to the main hall and wait. I'll see you later." Han Yu suddenly shouted loudly.  Seeing Lin Ke looking at him in confusion, Han Yu explained: "The mechanical emperor must have installed a bug on you. I was just telling him my next plan. By the way, prepare tea and snacks.  "

    Lin Ke looked at Han Yu dumbfounded, not understanding what Han Yu was planning to do.  Han Yu reached out to hold Lin Ke's hand and said softly: "You can't always get around this. It's better to face it calmly. I'll see if the mechanical emperor has any conditions first. If there are no conditions, I will take you away.  If there is, I will do it."

    "What if it can't be done?" Lin Ke asked softly.

    "Then I'll take you away."

    "What if I'm blocked?"

    "As long as you are willing to leave, no one can stop us." Han Yu replied firmly.  Looking at Han Yu's confident face, Lin Ke nodded silently.

    Having just come out of the water prison, Lin Ke’s legs are still a little difficult to move.  When Han Yu saw this, without saying a word, he directly picked up Lin Ke. Lin Ke was shocked at first, but then he put his arms around Han Yu's neck. Han Yu laughed, raised his legs and kicked open the door of the water prison, and stepped out.  Go.

    Just as Han Yu said, the Mechanical Emperor already knew about Han Yu rescuing Lin Ke from the water prison.  Regarding Han Yu's request, the Mechanical Emperor shook his head with a wry smile and ordered his men to prepare quickly. The Mechanical Emperor wanted to see what the human named Han Yu planned to do.

    The answer will be revealed soon!

    The Mechanical Emperor who was sitting in the main hall waiting saw Han Yu swaggering in with Lin Ke in his arms, turning a blind eye to the robots specially arranged by the Mechanical Emperor on both sides to fill the scene.  This intimidation is a technical job. If you do it well, you will be intimidated. If you don't do it well, you will lose face.

    The Mechanical Emperor did not expect that Han Yu did not care about the shock he prepared, so that it seemed as if he specially arranged his men to make a scene for Han Yu.

    "I have met my father-in-law, Taishan." Han Yu walked up to the mechanical emperor, put down Lin Ke, and praised the mechanical emperor with a fist in his arms.

    Hearing what Han Yu called him, the Mechanical Emperor found for the first time that his mechanical brain was a bit inadequate.  Father-in-law, Taishan, father-in-law?  Is this the title of a divine horse?

    "Hey, what was that title you just called?Thoughts?  Lin Ke asked Han Yu in a low voice. Han Yu replied in a low voice: "I don't know what to call the Mechanical Emperor, so I thought of a title for myself. How about it?"  Are you knowledgeable?  "

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu angrily, bowed to the mechanical emperor and said, "Lin Ke has met His Majesty the Emperor."

    "Well, sit down." The Mechanical Emperor nodded and ignored the issue of address.

    Han Yu didn’t show any restraint. He sat next to Lin Ke and took a sip of tea. Then he picked up a snack and took a bite. He said to Lin Ke, “It tastes good. Lin Ke, you should try it too.”

    "Hmm" Regarding Han Yu's attitude of not treating him as an outsider at all, the Machine Emperor coughed lightly to remind Han Yu of his current status.  Hearing this, Han Yu put down the snacks in his hand, took another sip of tea, and then said to the Mechanical Emperor: "I don't think I need to say that His Majesty the Emperor understands my purpose of coming, so I won't talk nonsense. In a word, if you have any conditions, just mention them.  Well, as long as it’s not something that is harmful to nature, I can agree to it. As long as you give Lin Ke his freedom."

    "Huh? Isn't Lin Ke free now?" the mechanical emperor asked after hearing this.

    Han Yu glanced at the Mechanical Emperor with disdain and replied: "Do you have a conscience? You speak with your conscience in mind, are you the one who put the restrictions on Lin Ke? If you don't listen to you, you will die. Is this called freedom?  "

    Regarding Han Yu’s attitude, the Mechanical Emperor did not expect it, and not only did he not expect it.  Lin Ke didn't expect it either.  But unlike the mechanical emperor who was very angry, Lin Ke silently reached out and took Han Yu's hand, looking at Han Yu firmly.  Han Yu smiled slightly when he saw this and looked at the mechanical emperor waiting for this mechanical emperor to attack.

    "Lin Ke is an artificial human made by me. I have the right to control her." The Mechanical Emperor said solemnly.

    "In a sense, you are right. You can be regarded as Lin Ke's father, which is why I just called your father-in-law Taishan. However, Lin Ke is an adult now, and she has the full freedom to choose her own.  You have no right to interfere with your future rights.”

    "Huh. That's your human law, not the mechanical empire's." The mechanical emperor snorted coldly.

    Han Yu immediately said: "Is Lin Ke a robot? The reason why she was born in this world is still the human reproduction method, but the process is different. She is also a human being like me."

    “…It’s useless if I don’t talk to you about this.”

    "I don't think it's interesting either. Just tell me your conditions, right?"

    "What if I don't allow her to leave with you?"

    "Then I have no choice but to take her away by force. I have already given you the conditions. You don't want her." Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Hmph! Is this the way to solve this kind of problem when it occurs in humans?"

    Han Yu smiled evilly and replied: "Hehe If I were a human, I would choose to elope with Lin Ke. After giving birth to seven or eight children, I will bring her back to visit the family."

    "I hate it. Whoever has seven or eight children with you thinks I'm a pig?" Lin Ke hit Han Yu angrily.  Han Yu said with a smile: "Even if you are a pig, you are still a beautiful pig, not to mention me. You are a sow, and we are boars."

    “Hmm…” The Mechanical Emperor coughed again.  Remind Han Yu to pay attention to the occasion when talking to Lin Ke.  After being reminded, Lin Ke couldn't help but lowered his head shyly.  As long as he was with Han Yu, Lin Ke seemed to be a different person. He no longer had to pretend to cover up, and he could say whatever he thought.  Because around Han Yu, Lin Ke was very relaxed and didn't need to pretend.

    Looking at Lin Ke who was completely different from what he had in mind, the Mechanical Emperor was a little puzzled and didn’t understand why Lin Ke seemed to be a different person.  But it probably has something to do with the Han Yu in front of him.

    Since Han Yu got straight to the point and made things clear, the Mechanical Emperor stopped being pretentious.  Shen Sheng said to Han Yu: "Since you have put forward the conditions, I will say it. I will not let you do anything that is harmful to nature, nor will I let you do anything that will put you in a dilemma.  If you need to find something for me, I will satisfy your request and let Lin Ke go with you, and at the same time remove the restrictions on Lin Ke."

    Han Yu looked at the Mechanical Emperor and said: "Since you said it so readily, it seems that the thing you want me to find is definitely not easy to find. If you have the whereabouts of that thing, then I will promise you.  "

    "Hehehe Of course I will tell you what I want you to find? Where is it?" the mechanical emperor said with a smile.

    "What is it?" Han Yu asked.

    "Listen clearly, I want you to get the Earth Spirit Crystal." The Mechanical Emperor said with a faint smile.

    Before Han Yu could ask, Lin Ke’s face changed drastically and he shouted: “What??Earth Spirit Crystal?  No, I can't agree.  "

    The Mechanical Emperor ignored Lin Ke and just looked at Han Yu.  Han Yu looked at Lin Ke, stretched out his hand to hold Lin Ke's hand and said warmly: "Trust me."

    "Han Yu, it's not that I don't believe you, it's really too dangerous to take the Earth Spirit Crystal. The Earth Spirit Crystal is not scary. It is located in the center of the planet's core. The guardian who protects the Earth Spirit Crystal is too  Stronger. His Majesty the Emperor has sent out three mechanical legions of thousands in order to obtain the Earth Spirit Crystal, but not even a single robot has escaped. You are alone, and I cannot let you take such a risk for me. If you  Just in case"

    "Haha don't worry, I'll be fine, trust me." Han Yu reached out and touched Lin Ke's crying cheek, and said softly.

    "Hey, have you thought about it clearly?" the mechanical emperor urged impatiently.

    "I agree, but how can you guarantee that you will keep your word?" Han Yu asked, looking at the mechanical emperor.

    Hearing this, the Mechanical Emperor smiled and said, "My words are my guarantee."

    Han Yu shook his head and said, "I don't know you, so I don't believe your guarantee."

    "Then what do you want?" the mechanical emperor asked.

    "You should lift the restriction on Lin Ke now, and after I get the Earth Spirit Crystal, I will take her out of here."

    "Well okay, but before you come back, Lin Ke must be under my supervision." The mechanical emperor thought for a while and said.

    "No problem. By the way, take off the listening device on Lin Ke. I don't want someone to listen to me when I'm whispering to Lin Ke."

    The Mechanical Emperor fully agreed to Han Yu’s additional conditions.  Perhaps in the eyes of the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu's trip was likely to be a disaster.  What's more, even if Han Yu really comes back, the mechanical emperor will only lose an artificial man, and he may also get the earth spirit crystal.  The Mechanical Emperor will never suffer any loss.

    Since the conditions were negotiated, Han Yu's identity became the guest of the Mechanical Emperor. In order to make Han Yu's movements more convenient, the Mechanical Emperor specially ordered an identity tag to be made for Han Yu, so that Han Yu would not have to steal artificial ones again.  human.  Good intentions for the mechanical emperor.  Han Yu didn't object and accepted it all.

    He took Lin Ke back to Lin Ke’s home in a swaggering manner.  Ning Ping and others saw Han Yu coming back with Lin Ke.  I couldn't help but wonder.  In their view, Han Yu's unorganized and undisciplined behavior would definitely fail, but they did not expect that Han Yu succeeded.

    "How did you do it?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    Han Yu said proudly: "It's nothing. In fact, the mechanical emperor is quite easy to talk to. I met with the mechanical emperor, and then told him about my relationship with Lin Ke. The mechanical emperor was attracted by me and Lin Ke.  Moved by the feelings between me, I decided to help Lin Ke and I"

    "Can you be more reliable in what you say?" Ning Ping glared at Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, pretending to be relaxed and said: "Actually, it's nothing, I just negotiated a condition with the Mechanical Emperor. By the way, let me tell you some good news. I have already reached an agreement with the Mechanical Emperor, and he will send someone to pretend to be there later.  The bugs on you will be removed, and the restrictions on you will not be lifted until I come back."

    Before Lin Wei and others could ask, Ning Ping asked in confusion: "Where are you going?"

    "Oh, I promised the Mechanical Emperor to help him pick up something. This is also the condition I negotiated with him."

    "What?" Ning Ping asked.

    "Earth Spirit Crystal."

    "Earth Spirit Crystal? What is that?" Ning Ping asked again.

    Han Yu said with a smile: "Don't you know? Are you ignorant? It makes you not read well"

    "Let's get to the point!" Ning Ping stared at Han Yu and said.

    Han Yu knew very well that if he kept talking nonsense, Ning Ping would probably draw his sword and chop him. It was really not a good habit for this guy to do it himself as long as he couldn't make sense.

    "Actually, I don't know too much." After Han Yu said this, he immediately ducked behind Lin Ke.  Even if Ning Ping wanted to beat Han Yu, he wouldn't have the chance.  Lin Ke said to Ning Ping with a sad face: "The Earth Spirit Crystal can be said to be the essence of the planet we are on now. The Mechanical Emperor wants to use this Earth Spirit Crystal as the power source of his flagship to protect the planet.  The guardians near the Earth Spirit Crystal are extremely powerful, and the mechanical emperor sent three groups of mechanical legions, all of which were annihilated"

    Han Yu curled his lips, interrupted Lin Ke and said: "That's because the mechanical emperor is stupid. He knows that it's not possible to do it clearly, but he still has to do it clearly. Who will lose if he doesn't lose."

    "Then what are you going to do?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "It's clear"If it's okay, just come in secret.  Anyway, the Mechanical Emperor didn't emphasize how to get it. Just get the Earth Spirit Crystal and give it to him.  Han Yu replied with a smile.

    Ning Ping, who knew Han Yu well, immediately understood Han Yu's plan, but still frowned worriedly and said, "Then I'll go with you."

    Han Yu shook his head and refused: "No, you have other things to be busy with. This time I will act alone."

    "Do you think I'm a burden?" Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and asked.

    When Han Yu heard this, he immediately glared at Ning Ping and said angrily: "What did you say? If you dare, say it again. Am I that kind of dirty person in your eyes?"

    Seeing that Han Yu was angry, Ning Ping knew that he had said the wrong thing and said quickly: "Since you don't think I am a burden, then tell me what you plan to ask me to do."

    "Hehe we can't do it now. These guys still have bugs on them. Since Lin Ke has it on him, people like Lin Wei should also have it on him. If he says it now, then the Mechanical Emperor will hear it. Look back.  I'll tell you when there are only two of us left. By the way, take this, it's useless if you keep it with me." Han Yu said and handed the identity tag he got from the Machine Emperor to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping didn’t ask any more questions. He took the ID card and put it away, then asked, “When do you plan to take action?”

    "Tomorrow, I have to be energetic before I can do anything. Lin Ke, I'm going to make something to eat. What do you want to eat?" Han Yu asked as he walked towards the kitchen.

    Lin Wei saw this and asked Lin Ke in a low voice: "Sister Lin Ke, why doesn't Han Yu look worried at all? Also, about the bugs"

    "It's true. I won't hide it from you. There is indeed a bug on your body. But it won't take long for the bug on you to be removed. This is when Han Yu knows that a bug is installed on me.  The conditions that the machine specially proposed to the Mechanical Emperor in the future." In response to Lin Ke's deliberately emphasized words, Lin Wei and others understood it and immediately said a few words in agreement, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the Mechanical Emperor.

    "Your Majesty doesn't trust us?" Fei Lian said in a deep voice.

    "Okay, it's all over. Don't think about it or mention it." Shu Sheng comforted Fei Lian after hearing this.

    Ning Ping looked at Fei Lian and Shu Sheng, and then at Gao Shan and Su Wan who came after hearing the news. He didn't understand why they still didn't leave. They were sitting there with no eyesight at all.

    "Hey, you guys, if you want to stay and eat, come over and help. Those who want to eat for free will not get the chance." Han Yu's voice came from the kitchen.  Fei Lian and others looked at each other, stood up and walked to the kitchen. Ning Ping suddenly understood.  These foodies!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT Out of that, it doesn't really help much. It just wraps onions and washes vegetables, and I can't count on them for anything else.  If it weren't for Ning Ping's help, Han Yu would be even more tired.

    Because there were a lot of people eating, Han Yu didn’t make anything too elaborate, and simply made a random stew.  Looking at the big pot on the table, smelling the aroma of the food in the pot, Fei Lian and others, who were holding bowls and chopsticks, looked at Han Yu eagerly, waiting for the chef to announce that they were ready to eat.

    With Han Yu’s order, we started eating.  At first, Fei Lian and others were a little polite, but when they ate with Han Yu and Ning Ping, they couldn't eat anything. In order to satisfy their appetite, Fei Lian and others didn't care about being polite anymore.  As usual, the chopsticks are flying like flying

    After the meal, the relationship between everyone seemed to be more harmonious than before.  Fei Lian and others, who had never eaten anything good, were all full and sat on the sofa to eat.  Lin Ke and Lin Wei were better off. After all, they had eaten Shi Bafang's food before and had some immunity to Han Yu's food, so they would not act like Fei Lian and others had never eaten good food in their lives.  He ate so hard that he kept stuffing it into his mouth even though he was already full.

    "Get up and go outside for a walk to eat. It's easy to cause problems if you lie down like this." Han Yu said while driving Fei Lian and others up.  Fei Lian and others also knew that Han Yu had something to say to Ning Ping and Lin Ke, so they obediently got up and walked out, taking Lin Wei with them.

    "Lin Ke, is the Earth Spirit Crystal very dangerous?" Ning Ping asked Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke didn’t answer, just nodded silently.  Ning Ping looked at Han Yu when he saw this. Before he could speak, Han Yu said first, "Don't persuade me, I've already decided."

    Seeing Han Yu’s resolute attitude, Ning Ping knew that it was useless to say anything else, so he said, “Okay, I won’t persuade you, so what do you want me to do?”

    "Hehe you are indeed a good brother. He understands me. What I want you to do is not difficult. Come here"

    Seeing Han Yu waving to him, Ning Ping suddenly felt angry and funny. At this time, this Han Yu was still in the mood to tease him. It was really unbelievable.Do you know whether to call him calm in the face of danger or foolish and bold?  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 959 Earth Spirit Crystal

    "What, I'm not hungry, you can keep it for yourself." Han Yu said to the big black man with a smile.  The big black man didn't understand Han Yu's words, so he handed the dry and thin old man in his hand towards Han Yu. It seemed that he was very determined to give it to Han Yu.  But Han Yu is not so foul-mouthed that he can eat anything.

    Just as he was about to refuse, he heard the skinny old man holding the big black man say in his hand: "Boy, why don't you hurry up and take me over."

    "Are you alive?" Han Yu asked blankly.

    "Nonsense! Hurry up! This big black man's hand is neither light nor heavy. If you don't take it, I will die." The dry and thin old man said to Han Yu fiercely.

    As long as Han Yu is not allowed to eat this dry and thin old man, everything is easy to discuss.  Han Yu reached out and took the thin old man. When he saw Han Yu reaching out and taking the old man, the big black man seemed to be relieved and squatted down where he was before, looking at Han Yu eagerly.

    "Ignore the big black guy and put me on the stone bed." The dry and thin old man ordered Han Yu.

    If he is holding a beautiful woman in his arms, Han Yu won’t mind holding her for a while longer, but as a dry and thin old man, he’d better do as he says.  In view of the physical condition of Ganba Skinny Old Man, Han Yu carefully placed Ganba Skinny Old Man on the stone bed.  But as soon as he put it down, Han Yu felt something was wrong.

    The dry and thin old man seemed to have stopped breathing

    "You won't die at this time, right?" Han Yu thought to himself.  It's not that I'm worried about the skinny old man dying. This old guy looks like he's already quite old, so it's time for him to die.  But I just don’t know what the big black guy’s reaction would be if he knew that the skinny old man died. I’m not feeling well right now, and I might suffer a loss in a real fight.

    Just when Han Yu was thinking wildly, the dry and thin old man who seemed to have stopped breathing suddenly took a deep breath and said, "Oh my God, I'm so close to death again."

    Listen to what this means.  It's not just once or twice that this old guy happens.  Han Yu looked back at the big black man and found that the big black man seemed to be used to the situation that the dry and thin old man had just seen, and there was no abnormal behavior at all.  Just now, Han Yu was scaring himself by himself.

    "Don't worry, I can't die, even if I want to." The dry and thin old man seemed to have misunderstood Han Yu and comforted him.  Han Yu nodded silently. Although the dry and thin old man did not guess his thoughts, at this time, it was better not to give this dry and thin old man too much stimulation.  What's more, Han Yu also wants to know what the dry and thin old man in front of him plans to do with him.

    "Young man, you just act impulsively. I've already hinted you to go to me first, but you just don't listen. If I hadn't asked the big black guy and his offspring to come to the rescue, I'm afraid you would be dead now.  .”

    Hearing what the dry and thin old man said, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Is there any monster hidden in that volcano?"

    "Monster? Haha Yes, it's a monster. Isn't that guy a monster? Not only that guy is a monster. Strictly speaking, I am also a monster."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the dry and thin old man in confusion.  Although the dry and thin old man in front of him looked as inhuman as a dead person.  But it's just a bit poor in image.  Calling it a monster is a bit much.

    As if he saw the doubts in Han Yu's heart, the dry and thin old man tried hard to give Han Yu a smile, but after trying for a long time, he failed, so he gave up the plan of smiling and said slowly to Han Yu: "  I know you have a lot of doubts in your mind right now. But I don’t have much time to explain it to you. Listen, I need your help."

    “You’re not asking me to deal with the monster in the volcano, right?” Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "You are very smart, no one else can do it except you."

    Han Yu scratched his head.  Pointing at the big black man squatting not far away, he said: "Although I am touched by your trust, I think that the big black man is also qualified for this arduous task."

    ???????????????????????????????? But Ganba Shou spotted Han Yu, shook his head slightly and said, "No, no one can do it except you."

    "Can I refuse?" Han Yu asked softly.

    "No, it's related to the future of mankind"

    "Oh my god, can we tell the truth? Don't always say it is related to the future of mankind? If you say so, then mankind has been destroyed countless times long ago?"

    "Do you think mankind has not been destroyed? Before the victory of the God-Destroying War, mankind was a toy in the hands of gods and demons. As long as the gods and demons were dissatisfied, they would be destroyed and start over."

    "Do you know about the God-Destroying War?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Of course I know, I also participated in the God-Destroying War. But at that time, I was not like what I am now. At that time??Still a charming person"

    "Stop, let's talk about the main point." Han Yu interrupted the dry old man's memory.

    "You don't believe that I used to be charming?" The dry and thin old man looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "Ah, I believe it, I believe it. Let's get down to business and forget about mentioning these things." Han Yu replied perfunctorily.

    The dry and thin old man rolled his eyes at Han Yu with dissatisfaction and said slowly: "Back then, I was also a romantic and suave man who fascinated thousands of girls"

    Han Yu resisted the urge to cover the dry, thin old man's mouth, and kept hypnotizing himself to listen to what he heard.  Finally, the thin old man finished his boasting. Han Yu was just about to listen to the old man's business when he saw the old man suddenly choked and died

    What's happening here?  He didn't hear anything serious, but he heard a lot of boastful words. This dry and thin old man really died at the wrong time!

    Just when Han Yu thought of this, the dry and thin old man suddenly gasped again, alive!

    Han Yu thought it was a fake corpse, but after observing for a while, he found that the dry and thin old man was just panting and did not die. He couldn't help complaining angrily: "Old man, can you stop panting? My  My heart is not good and I can’t stand being frightened several times.”

    "You think I do? But death is not something I can have the final say on." The dry and thin old man replied, rolling his eyes.

    "It's not easy to die. There are many ways to hang yourself, jump off a cliff, hit a rock" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the dry and thin old man said angrily: "I have tried all the methods you mentioned, in order to die. I once jumped into the magma and swam back and forth twice, but nothing happened."

    "Wellif I put it this way, you are really a monster." Han Yu said to the dry and thin old man with a serious look.

    The dry and thin old man smiled and said: "Hahaha Yes, I am a monster, a monster who wants to die but can't. So if I die in a while, don't worry about me, I will come back to life after a while.  "

    Han Yu didn’t believe what the dry and thin old man said, but considering the old man’s physical condition, he decided not to argue with him on the issue.  Just in case this old man gets worried.  If Han Yu had to perform a bathing in lava, then Han Yu would be guilty of a big crime.

    "Old man, let's talk about business." Han Yu said to the dry and thin old man, changing the subject.

    "Well, let's get down to business. Don't always start a fight, which makes me almost forget what I said."

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this.  Decided not to pay attention to the complaint of the thin old man, so as not to attract more nonsense from the old man.  Han Yu's attitude made the dry and thin old man very satisfied.  No more verbosity.  Talked about business with Han Yu.

    What's the business?  Naturally, it is a matter of this underground world.  From the dry old man, Han Yu learned about the origin of this underground world.  The predecessor of this underground world was a secret research institute of mankind.  After the God-Destroying War, humanity suffered heavy losses, and it was almost impossible to return to its former glory.  In order to progress, humans set their sights on the vast amounts of loot captured by them.  The weapons and equipment used by gods and demons are not favored by humans.  Just repairing it would take countless efforts, which was not cost-effective given the human condition at that time.  But in addition to weapons and equipment, there are also human trophies.  The most valuable ones are the crystals left after the gods and demons were destroyed.

    In order to study these crystals, humans have set up research institutes in various locations, with the purpose of studying how to make these crystals useful to humans.  But apart from researching that these crystals have ultra-high energy reserves, there is no other direction.  It stands to reason that humans should be satisfied with these discoveries.  But human beings are just not satisfied. They always think that the crystallization of gods and demons should not be so simple, so the research continues, and the research goes wrong.

    Two researchers in the research institute here accidentally discovered the secret hidden in the crystal being studied.  When they first discovered this secret, the two researchers were ecstatic. At that time, any discovery of crystals meant countless fame and fortune.  The two researchers decided to report to their superiors together to share the benefits of this discovery.  But before the report, one of the researchers suddenly turned against him and took advantage of the other researcher's unpreparedness to try to kill his companion to enjoy the benefits alone.

    As a result, an accident occurred. The researcher who was killed was fatal. Before he died, he touched the crystal and spilled his blood on the crystal with unwillingness, causing the crystal to change.  The researcher who was killed did not die and became an immortal monster. The researcher who wanted to kill jumped off the volcano with the mutated crystal while being hunted by everyone, triggering a volcanic eruption that destroyed the institute.  Out of thatExcept for one researcher who became immortal, all others died.

    “At that time, it was normal for something to happen to the research institute. The people sent to investigate just took a brief look and announced that the research institute was abandoned.”

    "Why didn't you come forward to explain the situation at that time?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "You have to understand that I was already immortal at that time. If I came forward to explain the situation, the consequence would be that I would be treated as a precious research material and sent to the research institute. Although I am a researcher, I don't treat myself as such.  Become an object of study by others.”

    Regarding the thin old man’s explanation, Han Yu nodded in understanding and asked, “What happened next? Have you been fighting with that guy in the volcano until now?”

    "Do you think I can fight in my current state? The ones fighting that guy are the big black guy and his tribe."

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked curiously: "Speaking of which, what is this big black guy? I think they actually eat metal. In my impression, there are no creatures that eat metal in the world, but the metal  It’s really rare to find someone who can be used as a meal.”

    "They are mutant chimpanzees affected by crystals."

    "Chimpanzee? Don't be ridiculous, chimpanzees don't look like this." Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Didn't I tell you about mutation? Mutation, do you understand?"

    "But these mutated ones are a bit too mutated, aren't they? Hey, do they eat bananas?"

    "They eat nothing but meat. Metal, stones, whatever they see. They eat everything."

    "This is much more powerful than locusts."

    "There's nothing we can do about it. The living environment here forces them to do this."

    "Can't you live on the ground?"

    "No, they can't adapt to the environment on the ground. They will be dead if they go out. What's more, there are still a bunch of robots of unknown origin moving above the ground. Speaking of which, what are the origins of those robots? What a big deal, front and back  They actually sent down three thousand-man robot teams."

    Hearing Ganba Thin Old Man’s question, Han Yu smiled bitterly and told Ganba Thin Old Man what he knew about the origin of the Mechanical Emperor.  After listening to Han Yu's story, the dry and thin old man was silent for a moment.  Finally, he sighed and said: "Without the threat of gods and demons, humans will kill themselves sooner or later. I really don't know what the point of us launching the God-Destroying War was?"

    "It is of great significance. As for allowing human beings to control their own destiny. Whether it is robots or space monsters, these things are just by-products of human progress. They are not enough to destroy human beings."

    Regarding Han Yu’s comfort, the dry and thin old man was noncommittal.  But obviously.  He didn't want to discuss this issue with Han Yu.  Changing the subject, he said to Han Yu: "Don't talk about this matter. After all, whether human beings will survive or be destroyed depends on human beings now. What an immortal monster like me can do is to prevent the monster in the volcano from running out to human beings."  Add to the obstruction.”

    "That monster will run out?"

    "Of course, that guy has immortality like me. And he also has the power of crystals. He was the one who carried out the conspiracy you had earlier. You have to be careful. Compared to me, he is not even remotely powerful."

    "You don't just want to tell me how awesome that guy is, do you? If you have anything to say, say it quickly. While you haven't swallowed your breath yetHey, why are you out of breath again?"

    ……

    As the dry old man said before, it doesn’t matter if you are out of breath, you will recover after a while.  After Han Yu waited for a while, the dry and thin old man came to life again.

    "I'm sorry, I'm getting older and I don't have enough energy." The dry and thin old man said apologetically to Han Yu, and then talked about the issue that Han Yu was most concerned about, "Of course I won't let you deal with that guy like this.  Guy. I'm sure that in terms of strength alone, you are stronger than that guy, but your abilities are not as useful as his, so you can't confront him head-on. If we want to win, we can only find another way."

    "What can we do?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "His power comes from crystals. As long as we find a way to take away his crystals, it won't be too difficult to deal with him."

    "You mean to let me steal it?" Han Yu asked, looking at the dry and thin old man.

    “It’s called stealing if you’re caught, and taking if you’re not caught.” The dry and thin old man explained after hearing this.

    "Isn't the meaning the same?" Han Yu secretly cursed in his heart.  The mechanical emperor asked him to steal, and the dry and thin old man also asked him to steal. Could it be that he looked like a thief?

    "By the way, I came here because of the conditions put forward by the Mechanical Emperor, but how did the Mechanical Emperor know that there is earth spirit water here?"?  Did you tell him?  "

    "If I tell him, will he let the big black guys attack the robots sent by the Machine Emperor?" The dry and thin old man replied, rolling his eyes.

    Han Yu scratched his head and said, "But if you hadn't said that, could it be the one who stayed in the volcano?"

    "Nine times out of ten, yes. That guy previously sprayed out lava to burn the big black ones to death, but the big black guys are very smart and know how to avoid the magma. I think that guy just saw that his plan failed and tried another one.  I hope to use the hands of that mechanical emperor to get rid of the big black ones." The dry and thin old man replied slowly.

    Don't think about it if you can't figure it out. Han Yu waved his hand and said: "Forget it, don't worry about how the mechanical emperor knew the earth spirit crystal. Old man, do you have any suggestions on how to steal the earth spirit crystal from the volcano?  ?”

    "It's not stealing, it's taking, it's taking back what should belong to all mankind"

    "Don't put gold on your face. After all, you're not a thief." Han Yu glanced at the thin old man with contempt and said, "I must declare in advance that I will use the Earth Spirit Crystal to redeem me.  Wife, if you are willing to give me the Earth Spirit Crystal, then we will cooperate, if not, then we will each rely on our own abilities."

    "You want to give the soul crystal to someone else? Who?" the dry and thin old man asked with a frown.

    Han Yu answered honestly: "Mechanical Emperor. It was from him that I learned about the Earth Spirit Crystal."

    "Wellit's not impossible to give it to you, but you have to give it to me first. When I'm done using it, what you do with the Soul Crystal is your business."

    "What do you want to use that thing for?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "I want to try to see if I can remove my immortality. I have lived long enough. I really don't want to continue living like this, a person without a human being, a ghost without a ghost." The dry and thin old man said quietly.

    After listening to what the dry and thin old man said, Han Yu nodded sympathetically.  Indeed, although immortality sounds good, if you can live forever, it is really not a good thing.

    "Okay, after I steal the Earth Spirit Crystal, I will give it to you first so that you can fulfill your wish to die."

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed to his request, the dry and thin old man finally showed a smile on his face and said to Han Yu: "Thank you."

    "What? I'm not hungry, you can keep it for yourself." Han Yu said to the big black man with a smile.  The big black man didn't understand Han Yu's words, so he handed the dry and thin old man in his hand towards Han Yu. It seemed that he was very determined to give it to Han Yu.  But Han Yu is not so foul-mouthed that he can eat anything.

    Just as he was about to refuse, he heard the skinny old man holding the big black man say in his hand: "Boy, hurry up and take me over."

    "Are you alive?" Han Yu asked blankly.

    "Nonsense! Hurry up! This big black man's hand is neither light nor heavy. If you don't take it, I will die." The dry and thin old man said to Han Yu fiercely.

    As long as Han Yu is not allowed to eat this dry and thin old man.  Everything is negotiable.  Han Yu reached out and took the skinny old man.  Seeing Han Yu reaching out to take the dry and thin old man in his hand, the big black man seemed to be relieved and squatted down where he was before, looking at Han Yu eagerly.

    "Ignore the big black guy and put me on the stone bed." The dry and thin old man ordered Han Yu.

    If he is holding a beautiful woman in his arms, Han Yu doesn’t mind holding her for a while longer.  But the dry and thin old man, it’s better to do as he said.  In view of the physical condition of Ganba Skinny Old Man, Han Yu carefully placed Ganba Skinny Old Man on the stone bed.  But as soon as he put it down, Han Yu felt something was wrong.

    The dry and thin old man seemed to have stopped breathing

    "You won't die at this time, right?" Han Yu thought to himself.  It's not that I'm worried about the skinny old man dying. This old guy looks quite old.  It's worth dying.  But I just don’t know what the big black guy’s reaction would be if he knew that the skinny old man died. I’m not feeling well right now, and I might suffer a loss in a real fight.

    Just when Han Yu was thinking wildly, the dry and thin old man who seemed to have stopped breathing suddenly took a deep breath and said, "Oh my God, I'm so close to death again."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of the blue, this old guy has been in this situation not just once or twice.  Han Yu looked back at the big black man and found that the big black man seemed to be used to the situation that the dry and thin old man had just seen, and there was no abnormal behavior at all.  Just now, Han Yu was scaring himself by himself.

    "Don't worry, I can't die, even if I want to." The dry and thin old man seemed to have misunderstood Han Yu and comforted him.  Han Yu nodded silently. Although the dry and thin old man did not guess his thoughts, at this time, it is better not to give too much to this dry and thin old man.stimulation.  What's more, Han Yu also wants to know what the dry and thin old man in front of him plans to do with him.

    "Young man, even if you act impulsively, I have already hinted you to go to me first, but you just don't listen. If I hadn't asked the big black guy to bring his offspring to rescue you, I'm afraid you would be dead now.  .”

    Hearing what the dry and thin old man said, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Is there any monster hidden in that volcano?"

    "Monster? Haha Yes, it's a monster. Isn't that guy a monster? Not only is that guy a monster, strictly speaking, I am also a monster."

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the dry and thin old man in confusion.  Although the dry and thin old man in front of him looked as inhuman as a dead person, his image was just a bit off. To say he was a monster would be a bit too much.

    As if he saw the doubts in Han Yu's heart, the dry and thin old man tried hard to give Han Yu a smile, but after trying for a long time, he failed, so he gave up the plan of smiling and said slowly to Han Yu: "  I know you have a lot of doubts in your mind right now, but I don’t have much time to explain it to you. Listen, I need your help."

    “You’re not asking me to deal with the monster in the volcano, right?” Han Yu asked tentatively.

    "You are very smart, no one else can do it except you."

    Han Yu scratched his head, pointed at the big black guy squatting not far away and said, "Although I am touched by your trust. But I think that big black guy is also qualified for this arduous task."

    ???????????????????????????????? But Ganba Shou spotted Han Yu, shook his head slightly and said, "No, no one can do it except you."

    "Can I refuse?" Han Yu asked softly.

    "No, it's related to the future of mankind"

    "Oh my god, can we tell the truth? Don't always say it is related to the future of mankind? If you say so, then mankind has been destroyed countless times long ago?"

    "Do you think humans have never been destroyed? Before the victory of the God-Destroying War, humans were toys in the hands of the gods and demons. As long as the gods and demons were dissatisfied, they would be destroyed and start over."

    "Do you know about the God-Destroying War?" Han Yu asked in surprise.

    "Of course I know, I also participated in the God-Destroying War. But at that time, I was not like what I am now. At that time, I was still a romantic and suave"

    "Stop, let's talk about the main point." Han Yu interrupted the dry old man's memory.

    "You don't believe that I used to be charming?" The dry and thin old man looked at Han Yu and asked.

    "Ah. I believe it, I believe it. Let's get down to business quickly. Don't mention these things back then." Han Yu replied perfunctorily.

    The dry, thin old man rolled his eyes at Han Yu dissatisfied.  He said slowly: "Back then, I was also a charming and charming person who fascinated thousands of girls"

    Han Yu resisted the urge to cover the dry, thin old man's mouth, and kept hypnotizing himself to listen to what he heard.  Finally, the thin old man finished his boasting. Han Yu was just about to listen to the old man's business when he saw the old man suddenly choked and died

    What's happening here?  I didn't hear anything serious.  I heard a lot of boastful words, this dry and thin old man really died at the wrong time!

    Just when Han Yu thought of this, the dry and thin old man suddenly gasped again, alive!

    Han Yu thought it was a fake corpse.  But after observing for a while, I found that the dry and thin old man was just panting and did not die. He couldn't help complaining angrily: "Old man, can you stop panting? My heart is not good, I can't stand it for a few times."  Shocked.”

    "You think I do? But death is not something I can have the final say on." The dry and thin old man replied, rolling his eyes.

    "It's not easy to die. There are many ways to hang yourself, jump off a cliff, hit a rock" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    Hearing what Han Yu said, the dry and thin old man said angrily: "I have tried all the methods you mentioned. In order to die, I once jumped into the magma and swam back and forth twice, but nothing happened."

    "Wellif I put it this way, you are really a monster." Han Yu said to the dry and thin old man with a serious look.

    The dry and thin old man smiled and said: "Hahaha Yes, I am a monster, a monster who wants to die but can't. So if I die in a while, don't worry about me, I will come back to life after a while.  "

    Han Yu didn’t believe what the dry and thin old man said, but considering the old man’s physical condition, he decided not to argue with him on the issue.  If the old man gets worried and insists on giving Han Yu a show of bathing in lava, then Han Yu will be guilty.

    “Old man, let’s get down to business.”?Han Yu changed the subject and said to the dry and thin old man.

    "Well, let's get down to business. Don't always start a fight, which makes me almost forget what I said."

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and decided to ignore the dry old man's complaints, so as not to attract more nonsense from the dry old man.  The thin old man was very satisfied with Han Yu's attitude, so he stopped talking and talked about business with Han Yu.

    What's the business?  Naturally, it is a matter of this underground world.  From the dry old man, Han Yu learned about the origin of this underground world.  The predecessor of this underground world was a secret research institute of mankind.  After the God-Destroying War, humanity suffered heavy losses, and it was almost impossible to return to its former glory.  In order to progress, humans set their sights on the vast amounts of loot captured by them.  The weapons and equipment used by gods and demons were not favored by humans. Just repairing them would require countless efforts. Considering the current situation of humans at the time, it was not cost-effective.  But apart from weapons and equipment, the most valuable of human trophies are the crystals left behind after the gods and demons were destroyed.

    In order to study these crystals, humans have set up research institutes in various locations, with the purpose of studying how to make these crystals useful to humans.  But in addition to the research that these crystals have ultra-high energy reserves.  There is no other direction.  It stands to reason that humans should be satisfied with these discoveries.  But human beings are just not satisfied. They always think that the crystallization of gods and demons should not be so simple, so the research continues, and the research goes wrong.

    Two researchers in the research institute here accidentally discovered the secret hidden in the crystal being studied.  When they first discovered this secret, the two researchers were ecstatic. At that time, any discovery of crystals meant countless fame and fortune.  The two researchers decided to report to their superiors together.  Share the benefits of this discovery.  But before the report, one of the researchers suddenly turned against him and took advantage of the other researcher's unpreparedness to try to kill his companion to enjoy the benefits alone.

    It turned out that there was an accident, and the researcher who was killed was fatal.  Before he died, he touched the crystal, and his blood spilled on the crystal with unwillingness.  Caused changes in the crystal structure.  The researcher who was killed was not dead.  He became an immortal monster, and the researcher who wanted to kill jumped off the volcano with the mutated crystal while being hunted by everyone, triggering a volcanic eruption, so that the researcher who became immortal was born in the research institute.  Except for the researcher, everyone else died.

    “At that time, it was normal for something to happen to the research institute. The people sent to investigate just took a brief look and announced that the research institute was abandoned.”

    "Why didn't you come forward to explain the situation at that time?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    "You have to figure it out. I was already immortal at that time. If I came forward to explain the situation, the consequence would be that I would be treated as a precious research material and sent to the research institute. Although I am a researcher, I don't treat myself as such.  Become an object of study by others.”

    Regarding the thin old man’s explanation, Han Yu nodded in understanding and asked, “What happened next? Have you been fighting with that guy in the volcano until now?”

    "Do you think I can fight in my current state? The ones fighting that guy are the big black guy and his tribe."

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked curiously: "Speaking of which, what is this big black guy? I think they actually eat metal. In my impression, there are no creatures that eat metal in the world, but the metal  It’s really rare to find someone who can be used as a meal.”

    "They are mutant chimpanzees affected by crystals."

    "Chimpanzee? Don't be ridiculous, chimpanzees don't look like this." Han Yu said in disbelief.

    "Didn't I tell you about mutation? Mutation, do you understand?"

    "But these mutated ones are a bit too mutated, aren't they? Hey, do they eat bananas?"

    "They will eat nothing but meat. Metal, stones, whatever they see, they will eat."

    "This is much more powerful than locusts."

    "There's nothing we can do about it. The living environment here forces them to do this."

    "Can't you live on the ground?"

    "No, they can't adapt to the environment on the ground. They will be dead if they go out. What's more, there are still a bunch of robots of unknown origin moving above the ground. Speaking of which, what are the origins of those robots? What a big deal, front and back  They actually sent down three thousand-man robot teams."

    Hearing Ganba Thin Old Man’s question, Han Yu smiled bitterly and told Ganba Thin Old Man what he knew about the origin of the Mechanical Emperor.  After listening to Han Yu's story, the thin old man was silent for a moment, and finally sighed and said: "Without the threat of gods and demons, humans will kill themselves sooner or later. I really don't know why we launched the God-Destroying War in the first place.?Meaning?  "

    "It is of great significance. As for allowing human beings to control their own destiny. Whether it is robots or space monsters, these things are just by-products of human progress and are not enough to destroy human beings."

    Regarding Han Yu’s comfort, the dry and thin old man was noncommittal.  But obviously, he didn't want to discuss this issue with Han Yu, so he changed the subject and said to Han Yu: "Don't talk about this matter, after all, whether human beings will survive or be destroyed depends on the current human beings. How can an immortal monster like me  What we do is to prevent the monster in the volcano from running out and causing trouble for humans."

    "That monster will run out?"

    "Of course, that guy has immortality like me, and he also has the power of crystals. He was the one who carried out the conspiracy you had earlier. You have to be careful, he is not even remotely powerful compared to me."

    "You don't just want to tell me how awesome that guy is, do you? If you have anything to say, just say it quickly, while you haven't swallowed your breath yetHey, why are you out of breath again?"

    ……

    As the dry old man said before, it doesn’t matter if you are out of breath, you will recover after a while.  After Han Yu waited for a while, the dry and thin old man came to life again.

    "I'm sorry, I'm getting older and I don't have enough energy." The dry and thin old man said apologetically to Han Yu, and then talked about the issue that Han Yu was most concerned about, "Of course I won't let you deal with that guy like this.  Guy. I'm sure that in terms of strength alone, you are stronger than that guy, but your abilities are not as useful as his, so you can't confront him head-on. If we want to win, we can only find another way."

    "What can we do?" Han Yu asked quickly.

    "His power comes from crystals. As long as we find a way to take away his crystals, it won't be too difficult to deal with him."

    "You mean to let me steal it?" Han Yu asked, looking at the dry and thin old man.

    “It’s called stealing if you’re caught, and taking if you’re not caught.” The dry and thin old man explained after hearing this.

    "Isn't the meaning the same?" Han Yu secretly cursed in his heart.  The mechanical emperor asked him to steal, and the dry and thin old man also asked him to steal. Could it be that he looked like a thief?

    "By the way, I came here because of the conditions put forward by the Mechanical Emperor, but how did the Mechanical Emperor know that there was an Earth Spirit Crystal here? Did you tell him?"

    "If I tell him, will he let the big black guys attack the robots sent by the Machine Emperor?" The dry and thin old man replied, rolling his eyes.

    Han Yu scratched his head and said, "But if you hadn't said that, could it be the one who stayed in the volcano?"

    "Nine times out of ten, yes. That guy previously sprayed out lava to burn the big black ones to death, but the big black guys are very smart and know how to avoid the magma. I think that guy just saw that his plan failed and tried another one.  I hope to use the hands of that mechanical emperor to get rid of the big black ones." The dry and thin old man replied slowly.

    Don't think about it if you can't figure it out. Han Yu waved his hand and said: "Forget it, don't worry about how the mechanical emperor knew the earth spirit crystal. Old man, do you have any suggestions on how to steal the earth spirit crystal from the volcano?  ?”

    "It's not stealing, it's taking, it's taking back what should belong to all mankind"

    "Don't put gold on your face. After all, you're not a thief." Han Yu glanced at the thin old man with contempt and said, "I must declare in advance that I will use the Earth Spirit Crystal to redeem me.  Wife, if you are willing to give me the Earth Spirit Crystal, then we will cooperate, if not, then we will each rely on our own abilities."

    "You want to give the soul crystal to someone else? Who?" the dry and thin old man asked with a frown.

    Han Yu answered honestly: "Mechanical Emperor. It was from him that I learned about the Earth Spirit Crystal."

    "Wellit's not impossible to give it to you, but you have to give it to me first. When I'm done using it, what you do with the Soul Crystal is your business."

    "What do you want to use that thing for?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "I want to try to see if I can lift my immortality. I have lived long enough, and I really don't want to continue living like this, a man without a human being, a ghost without a ghost." The dry and thin old man said quietly.

    After listening to what the dry and thin old man said, Han Yu nodded sympathetically.  Indeed, although immortality sounds good, if you can live forever, it is really not a good thing.

    "Okay, after I steal the Earth Spirit Crystal, I will give it to you first so that you can fulfill your wish to die."

    Seeing that Han Yu agreed to his request, the dry and thin old man finally showed a smile on his face and said to Han Yu: "Thank you." (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 960 Accident

    With hope, Han Yu returned to the ground.  But what was waiting for him was not Lin Ke's smile, only the cold barrel of the mechanical army that had been waiting for him for a long time.

    Han Yu, who was trapped in a tight siege, did not panic.  Although there were many people, it was not impossible for Han Yu to handle them.  Han Yu is now worried about Lin Ke's safety.  Logically speaking, before obtaining the Soul Crystal, the Mechanical Emperor should not attack himself.  But now, the mechanical emperor's behavior has exceeded Han Yu's expectations. Doesn't the mechanical emperor not want the soul crystal?

    Han Yu was puzzled. He wanted to see the mechanical emperor so that he could explain things clearly to him, but it was obvious that the robots surrounding Han Yu did not get this order.  They have only one mission, to erase Han Yu, a human being, from this world.  Their response to Han Yu's request was to attack.

    Not wanting to tangle with this noisy mechanical man, Han Yu broke out and went straight to the location of the mechanical emperor.  But to Han Yu's disappointment, the mechanical emperor's palace had disappeared, leaving only a huge foundation.  Seeing that he couldn't find the mechanical emperor, Han Yu could only turn around and go to Lin Ke's home.  Although Han Yu had already thought that Lin Ke might have been taken away, Han Yu couldn't help but want to confirm it with his own eyes.

    The result is obvious. Lin Ke was taken away and the house where he lived before was empty.  Han Yu briefly checked the situation inside the house and found that there were signs of fighting and blood stains on the walls.  Robots will not bleed, so the blood can only be left by humans or animals.

    Han Yu was very afraid that the blood belonged to Lin Ke, which meant that if Lin Ke was not in danger, he was at least injured.  What does the Mechanical Emperor want to do?

    Just when Han Yu was worried about Lin Ke's safety, those lingering robots came to the door again.  Han Yu was no longer polite this time. Han Yu, who was already in a bad mood, took this noisy man as the target to vent his anger.  The thousand-man mechanical army that was ordered to wipe out Han Yu was completely wiped out.  Just destroy the last robot.  Han Yu still didn't feel relaxed at all.  Now Han Yu is eager to know what happened here during the time he left.

    Unwilling to give up, Han Yu searched Lin Ke's room again.  He didn't believe that Lin Ke didn't even leave him any clues.  This time, Han Yu finally made a discovery. Under the bed in Lin Ke's room, Han Yu found a piece of paper.  The handwriting on it was illegible, and it took Han Yu a long time to figure out what was written on the paper.

    This is what Lin Ke wrote down in a hurry. The general meaning is that her secret contact with Fei Lian and others to resist the mechanical emperor was revealed, and the mechanical emperor was furious and ordered her arrest.  Due to the sudden incident, she had no time to escape.  I could only leave this note to inform Han Yu who had returned, and to remind Han Yu not to be deceived by the Machine Emperor.

    That’s all the content on the paper. As for where Lin Ke was caught, Han Yu didn’t know.  However, Han Yu estimated that Lin Ke was in trouble this time, not just Lin Ke.  Fei Lian and others probably won't fare well either.  Han Yu would not blame Lin Ke for wanting to resist the mechanical emperor.  Han Yu now wants to know whether Lin Ke is dead or alive.

    Putting away the note, Han Yu walked out of the room.  It is impossible for the Mechanical Emperor to leave Heifeng Mountain just because Lin Ke's rebellious intentions were exposed. The reason that allowed the Mechanical Emperor to leave here must be more important than Lin Ke's rebellion.  Otherwise, the Mechanical Emperor could have waited until Han Yu handed over the soul crystal to him before turning against him.  There is no need to leave in such a hurry, just leaving a team of thousands of people to erase your existence.  In other words, what prompted the Mechanical Emperor to leave Heifeng Mountain.  It is more important than getting the soul crystal in Han Yu's hand.

    After thinking about this, Han Yu flew into the air, ready to check the surrounding situation.  The thousand-man team has been eliminated, and Han Yu is not in danger for the time being. After checking in the air, Han Yu found that his guess was probably true.  The Mechanical Emperor left in a hurry. In the several material warehouses that had not been taken away, Han Yu found a large amount of materials that had not been transported away in time. This shows that the Mechanical Emperor left in a hurry, or so to speak.  The Mechanical Emperor may send someone back.  But Han Yu couldn't tell when he would come back.

    The only reason for the Machine Emperor to return to Heifeng Mountain is probably the fact that Han Yu returned to the ground with the Soul Crystal.  What Han Yu needs to do now is to find a tool for the eliminated Thousand-Man Team to communicate with the Machine Emperor.  Only through the contact tool can Han Yu know the current location of the Mechanical Emperor.  It just took Han Yu a long time to find it.  Still nothing.  Han Yu, who was feeling irritable, forced himself to calm down and found a high ground to sit down. Han Yu planned to sort out what happened after he reached the ground.

    He arrived on the ground and met the mechanical legion who came to destroy him. He broke through the siege and found that the mechanical emperor and his palace were no longer there. He went to Lin Ke's house and found traces of fighting and blood stains on the wall. The mechanical legion was following him.  Later, he destroyed the mechanical legion and found the note left for him by Lin Ke in Lin Ke's room. He searched for the mechanical legion and the mechanical emperor.?I found nothing with the tools for contact, and finally I am sitting here

    "Han Yu! Hand over the soul crystal!" Just when Han Yu was about to take out the communicator to contact Ning Ping and others, a loud roar came from behind.  Han Yu looked back and saw the skinny old man he met underground rushing towards him. Behind him were hundreds of mutant chimpanzees.  Han Yu looked around and found that he was surrounded. The high ground where he was was surrounded by mutated chimpanzees.

    "Hey~ you are really tough, even such a big explosion didn't kill you." Han Yu, who was in a bad mood, sarcastically said.  Han Yu is now full of disgust for this dry and thin old man.  Thanks to the volcano monster's reminder and the gang leader, otherwise Han Yu would have given him the real soul crystal.  But now, it seems that this dry and thin old man is really planning to break up with him.

    For the sake of the soul crystal, the dry and thin old man tore off his hypocritical mask and said fiercely to Han Yu: "Hand over the soul crystal, or I will tear you into pieces."

    "Why are you making such a fuss now that you should have died a long time ago? Do you think you can deal with me just by relying on your gang of mutated chimpanzees?"

    "Hmph! I advise you not to underestimate my research results. Stop talking nonsense and hand over the soul crystal." The dry and thin old man said with a cold snort.

    "Didn't I already give it to you?"

    "That's a lie! What I want is the real soul crystal." The dry and thin old man roared.

    "Really not. The guy in the volcano was right, you are really not a good person."

    "Then there's nothing more to say. Come on!" the dry and thin old man ordered loudly.

    With the thin old man giving an order and the big black man roaring, hundreds of mutated chimpanzees swarmed towards Han Yu.  Facing the dark tide coming towards me.  Han Yu, who was already annoyed, was no longer in the mood to play with these monsters. The dry and thin old man felt that the world suddenly changed, and he and his men arrived in a strange place.

    "What the hell is this place?" The dry and thin old man looked around warily and asked Han Yu.

    Han Yu replied coldly: "This is where you died."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dry and thin old man felt a shaking under his feet.  Immediately afterwards, bursts of screams were heard from all around.  Just as Han Yu was speaking, the ground where the mutant chimpanzees were standing collapsed, and countless mutant chimpanzees fell into the magma beneath the ground without even having time to react.  Seeing the mutated chimpanzee that fell into the lava turn into fireballs that kept wailing, the dry and thin old man felt frightened and wanted to call the big black guy next to him to take him away from here.  But he found that the big black man could not protect himself now.  The big black guy who was more than two meters tall was also hit by the trick and fell into the lava. Although he jumped out due to his height and strength, the big black guy with his feet seriously injured was no longer able to jump out with the skinny old man on his back.  It's magma.  Now the big black man is lying on a piece of ground that has not yet sunk into the magma, lingering.

    "Who are you?" the dry and thin old man asked Han Yu with a stern expression.

    Han Yu glanced at the thin old man and replied calmly: "I think for you who were born during the God-Destroying War, the title of superpower should be unfamiliar to you. But it doesn't matter, you don't need to understand it.  What is a superpower? You just need to know that you will die in the hands of a superpower today."

    "I was wrong, can you spare my life? I don't have a few days to live" The dry and thin old man begged Han Yu for mercy very well.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu has no intention of letting the thin old man go.  It's not that Han Yu is hard-hearted, but that he has long seen that the dry and thin old man is not a good person, even if he lets the dry and thin old man go this time.  For the sake of the soul crystal, he will still pester himself after escaping this murderous disaster, and with the lesson learned this time, he will not appear in front of him openly like he did today.  Han Yu didn't have the time or energy to deal with the dry and thin old man's endless entanglement in the future, so he might as well get rid of the evil.

    Ignoring Ganba Skinny Old Man's plea for mercy, Han Yu controlled the magma and swallowed Ganba Skinny Old Man. He watched Ganba Skinny Old Man turn to ashes in the magma, and those mutated chimpanzees had already taken a step ahead before Ganba Skinny Old Man was killed.  , disappeared into the magma.

    Killed the skinny old man.  Han Yu's dull mood seemed to be relieved a little.  After coming out of the flame field, Han Yu felt that his mind was much clearer.  He tried to get in touch with Ning Ping. Before going underground to search for the Earth Spirit Crystal, Han Yu asked Ning Ping to leave alone and return to the Courage. His order was to let the Courage monitor Heifeng Mountain.  Nowadays, Heifeng Mountain is empty.  Whether the whereabouts of the Mechanical Emperor can be found depends on Ning Ping and others.

    Fortunately, Han Yu got in touch with Ning Ping.  There was some surprise in Ning Ping's voice, as if he was surprised that Han Yu could contact him.

    &nbsp;"Han Yu, where are you now?" Ning Ping asked urgently.

    “I’m in Hei Feng Son, Ninh Binh, where are you now?”

    "We are in trouble now. Go to Feilian's house immediately. There is a small starship in the basement of his house. Come over and help."

    "But I don't know your location yet."

    "You go first, I will tell you our coordinates right away."

    "Okay, I'll go right away. By the way, where is Feilian's house?"

    "The house with a cirrus symbol on the roof is the Feilian family."

    "Understood."

    Han Yu didn’t know what kind of trouble Ningping and the others had encountered, but he couldn’t think too much about it at the moment.  According to what Ning Ping said, Han Yu found Feilian's home and violently opened the basement of Feilian's house. Sure enough, there was a small starship parked inside.  Han Yu got into the cab of the small starship and followed the coordinates sent by Ning Ping.  He flew quickly towards where Ning Ping and others were.

    ……

    When Han Yu arrived at the location mentioned by Ning Ping, he found that the Courage had crash-landed on an unnamed planet, and a large group of heavily armed robots were besieging it.  Without saying a word, Han Yu drove his small starship straight towards the battleship of the mechanical army and crashed into the belly of the battleship.

    Han Yu’s sudden entry caused the mechanical army to panic.  In particular, Han Yu did not go to rescue the Courage, but went straight to the battleship of the Mechanical Legion. The command system of the Mechanical Legion was immediately disrupted.  The robots that were besieging the Courage immediately received news of the return of reinforcements. The pressure on Ning and others who were struggling to support the Courage was greatly reduced.  Ning Ping, who had been holding himself in the Courage without getting out, immediately rushed out of the Courage and followed the retreating robots towards their battleships.

    Han Yu, who rushed into the battleship, had already started to make a fuss. Han Yu, who had the ability of fire, was simply a destructive maniac.  He doesn't need to do much, he just needs to run all the way and set fires, which is enough for these robots to drink a pot.  Han Yu knew very well that the best way to stop the Noisy Robot was to attack the Noisy Robot's command center.  As for how to find the command center, the robot's heavy defenses have pointed the way for Han Yu.

    Han Yu charged all the way, but the weapons in the robot's hands could not hurt Han Yu, who had turned his body into flames.  They could only watch helplessly as Han Yu broke through their defense and approached the command center step by step.

    A thick hatch blocked Han Yu's way, but before the robot could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw that the center of the thick hatch began to turn red, and then melted into molten iron and dripped on the ground. Han Yu's terrifying face  The face appeared in front of the robot again.

    The armored general responsible for hunting down the people on the Courage this time is one of the mechanical generals who were given the ability to think for themselves by the Mechanical Emperor. He also has a higher ability to adapt to changes.  The Iron-Armored General also possesses some negative human emotions.  For example, fear.

    Seeing that the heavy iron gate that he regarded as the last barrier was easily broken through by Han Yu, the armored general felt a desire to retreat.  In the view of the armored general, it was impossible to prevent Han Yu from destroying the command center. Once the command center was destroyed, he might become a prisoner.  I know too much about the Mechanical Emperor, and it is definitely not a good thing if it falls into the hands of Han Yu.

    "Stop him!" the armored general shouted to his men.

    Knowing that weapons were ineffective against Han Yu, the noisy robots formed a human wall, hoping to block Han Yu's progress.  It's just that these robots don't know.  When they went to stop Han Yu, the armored general quietly retreated and went straight to the ship's room where the rescue capsule was stored.

    But just because the robot doesn’t know, it doesn’t mean that Han Yu doesn’t know.  Seeing a robot with a special appearance trying to run away, Han Yu immediately planned to stop it.  It's just that these robots who don't know whether to live or die are layer by layer.  Going forward one after another, it would take a little time to break through the human wall formed by them, but if this were the case, by the time Han Yu broke through the increasingly thick human wall, the special-looking robot would have disappeared long ago.

    While he was anxious, Han Yu heard a familiar voice coming from behind. He knew without turning around that the person coming was Ning Ping.  Han Yu didn't care to talk nonsense with Ning Ping. He pointed at the armored general who was about to disappear and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, go and catch that special-looking robot. I feel that guy must know a lot that we don't know."  matter."

    "Understood." As soon as Ning Ping heard this, he immediately agreed, turned around and ran towards the other way.  Han Yu took action to circle the robot that was trying to stop Ningping to ensure that the road to Ningping was smooth.

    Ning Ping could tell at a glance that the armored general was planning to escape.  Although he didn't recognize the armored general, he knew from his distinctive appearance that this robot must be a leader-level figure in this mechanical army.  As long as you catch this guy and give him to Qiao Yan'er, you will definitely get a lot of things that people like you don't know. Maybe it won't be a problem to find the whereabouts of the Mechanical Emperor.Ning Ping, who felt that he had betrayed Han Yu's trust, would not let go of the armored general who was about to escape.  When the armored general looked back, he saw that the person chasing him was not the human being that frightened him. His courage suddenly increased and he did not run away. He turned around and prepared to deal with Ning Ping who was chasing him first, and then consider retreating.

    Just for such a mistake, the armored general paid a heavy price.  With just a passing glance, the armored general's head was separated from his body.  The Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand was extremely sharp, and the metal body of the armored general could not block the edge of the Qingyun Sword.

    The armored general's head fell to the ground, and he watched helplessly as Ning Ping used the Qingyun Sword to cut his body into eight pieces.  Then he saw Ning Ping slowly walking towards him.

    "Don't kill me, I'm very useful to you." Looking at Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword raised high, the armored general shouted loudly.  Ning Ping originally planned to scare the armored general, but he didn't expect this special-looking robot to be so spineless.  Just when Ning Ping put away the Qingyun Sword, he heard a loud noise coming from the battleship.  The armored general understands.  The command center was destroyed, and the mechanical army under his control was considered useless.

    With hope, Han Yu returned to the ground.  But what was waiting for him was not Lin Ke's smile, only the cold barrel of the mechanical army that had been waiting for him for a long time.

    Han Yu, who was trapped in a tight siege, did not panic.  Although there are many people, for Han Yu,  It’s not that it’s impossible to handle.  Han Yu is now worried about Lin Ke's safety.  Logically speaking, before obtaining the Soul Crystal, the Mechanical Emperor should not attack himself.  But now, the mechanical emperor's behavior has exceeded Han Yu's expectations. Doesn't the mechanical emperor not want the soul crystal?

    Han Yu was puzzled. He wanted to see the mechanical emperor.  So that he could speak clearly to the other party, but it was obvious that the robots surrounding Han Yu did not get this order.  They have only one mission, to erase Han Yu, a human being, from this world.  Their response to Han Yu's request was to attack.

    Not wanting to tangle with this noisy mechanical man, Han Yu broke out and went straight to the location of the mechanical emperor.  But Han Yu was disappointed.  The mechanical emperor's palace has disappeared, leaving only a huge foundation.  Seeing that he couldn't find the mechanical emperor, Han Yu could only turn around and go to Lin Ke's home.  Although Han Yu had already thought that Lin Ke might have been taken away, Han Yu couldn't help but want to confirm it with his own eyes.

    The result is obvious. Lin Ke was taken away and the house where he lived before was empty.  Han Yu briefly checked the situation inside the house and found that there were signs of fighting and blood stains on the walls.  Robots will not bleed, so the blood can only be left by humans or animals.

    Han Yu was very afraid that the blood belonged to Lin Ke, which meant that Lin Ke was not in danger.  That's at least hurt.  What does the Mechanical Emperor want to do?

    Just when Han Yu was worried about Lin Ke's safety, those lingering robots came to the door again.  Han Yu was no longer polite this time. Han Yu, who was already in a bad mood, took this noisy man as the target to vent his anger.  The thousand-man mechanical army that was ordered to wipe out Han Yu was completely wiped out.  But even after demolishing the last robot, Han Yu still didn't feel relaxed at all.  Now Han Yu is eager to know what happened during his absence.  What is going on here.

    Unwilling to give up, Han Yu searched Lin Ke's room again.  He didn't believe that Lin Ke didn't even leave him any clues.  This time, he finally made some discovery. Under the bed in Lin Ke's room, Han Yu found a piece of paper with illegible handwriting. It took a lot of effort for Han Yu to figure out what was written on the paper.

    This is what Lin Ke wrote down in a hurry. The general meaning is that her secret contact with Fei Lian and others to resist the mechanical emperor was revealed, and the mechanical emperor was furious and ordered her arrest.  Due to the sudden incident, she had no time to escape, so she could only leave this note to inform Han Yu who came back, reminding Han Yu not to be deceived by the Machine Emperor.

    That’s all the content on the paper. As for where Lin Ke was caught, Han Yu didn’t know.  However, Han Yu estimated that Lin Ke would be in trouble this time. Not only Lin Ke, Fei Lian and others might also be in trouble.  Han Yu would not blame Lin Ke for wanting to resist the mechanical emperor.  Han Yu now wants to know whether Lin Ke is dead or alive.

    Putting away the note, Han Yu walked out of the room.  It is impossible for the Mechanical Emperor to leave Heifeng Mountain just because Lin Ke's rebellious intentions were exposed. The reason that allowed the Mechanical Emperor to leave here must be more important than Lin Ke's rebellion.  Otherwise, the Mechanical Emperor could have waited until Han Yu handed over the soul crystal to him before turning against him.  There is no need to leave in such a hurry, just leaving a team of thousands of people to erase your existence.  In other words, what prompted the Mechanical Emperor to leave Heifeng Mountain was more important than getting the soul crystal in Han Yu's hand.

    After thinking about this, Han Yu flew into the air, ready to check the surrounding situation.  The thousand-man team has been eliminated, and Han Yu is not in danger for the time being. He checked from the air.After thinking about it, Han Yu discovered that his guess was probably true.  The Mechanical Emperor left in a hurry and found himself in several material warehouses that had not been taken away.  Han Yu discovered a large amount of supplies that had not been transported away in time, which showed that the Mechanical Emperor left in a hurry. It could also be said that the Mechanical Emperor might send someone back.  But Han Yu couldn't tell when he would come back.

    The only reason why the Mechanical Emperor can return to Heifeng Mountain.  I'm afraid Han Yu is the only one who returned to the ground with the soul crystal.  What Han Yu needs to do now is to find a tool for the eliminated Thousand-Man Team to communicate with the Machine Emperor.  Only through the contact tool can Han Yu know the current location of the Mechanical Emperor.  But Han Yu searched for a long time and still found nothing.  Han Yu, who was feeling irritable, forced himself to calm down and found a high ground to sit down. Han Yu planned to sort out what happened after he reached the ground.

    He reached the ground by himself.  Encountering the mechanical legion who came to destroy him, he broke through the siege and found that the mechanical emperor and his palace were no longer there. He went to Lin Ke's house and found traces of fighting and blood stains on the wall. The mechanical legion followed.  He destroyed the mechanical legion and found the note that Lin Ke left for him in Lin Ke's room. He searched for tools for the mechanical legion to communicate with the mechanical emperor but found nothing. Finally, he is sitting here now

    "Han Yu! Hand over the soul crystal!" Just when Han Yu was about to take out the communicator to contact Ning Ping and others, a loud roar came from behind.  Han Yu looked back and saw the skinny old man he met underground rushing towards him, behind him.  It's hundreds, maybe thousands, of mutant chimpanzees.  Han Yu looked around and found that he was surrounded. The high ground where he was was surrounded by mutated chimpanzees.

    "Hey~ you are really tough, even such a big explosion didn't kill you." Han Yu, who was in a bad mood, sarcastically said.  Han Yu is now full of disgust for this dry and thin old man.  Thanks to the volcano monster's reminder and the gang leader, otherwise Han Yu would have given him the real soul crystal.  But now, it seems that this dry and thin old man is really planning to break up with him.

    For the sake of the soul crystal, the dry and thin old man tore off his hypocritical mask and said fiercely to Han Yu: "Hand over the soul crystal. Otherwise, I will tear you into pieces."

    "Why are you making such a fuss now that you should have died a long time ago? Do you think you can deal with me just by relying on your gang of mutated chimpanzees?"

    "Hmph! I advise you not to underestimate my research results. Stop talking nonsense and hand over the soul crystal." The dry and thin old man said with a cold snort.

    "Didn't I already give it to you?"

    "That's a lie! What I want is the real soul crystal." The dry and thin old man roared.

    "Really not. The guy in the volcano was right, you are really not a good person."

    "Then there's nothing more to say. Come on!" the dry and thin old man ordered loudly.

    With the thin old man giving an order and the big black man roaring, hundreds of mutated chimpanzees swarmed towards Han Yu.  Facing the dark tide coming towards me.  Han Yu, who was already annoyed, was no longer in the mood to play with these monsters. The dry and thin old man felt that the world suddenly changed, and he and his men arrived in a strange place.

    "What the hell is this place?" The dry and thin old man looked around warily and asked Han Yu.

    Han Yu replied coldly: "This is where you died."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dry and thin old man felt a shaking under his feet, and then he heard bursts of screams coming from all around.  Just as Han Yu was speaking, the ground where the mutant chimpanzees were standing collapsed, and countless mutant chimpanzees fell into the magma beneath the ground without even having time to react.  Seeing the mutated chimpanzees that fell into the lava turn into fireballs that kept wailing, the dry and thin old man felt a wave of panic. He wanted to call the big black man next to him to take him away from here, but found that the big black man was now  Unable to help themselves.  The big black guy who was more than two meters tall was also hit by the trick and fell into the lava. Although he jumped out due to his height and strength, the big black guy with his feet seriously injured was no longer able to jump out with the skinny old man on his back.  It's magma.  Now the big black man is lying on a piece of ground that has not yet sunk into the magma, lingering.

    "Who are you?" the dry and thin old man asked Han Yu with a stern expression.

    Han Yu glanced at the thin old man and replied calmly: "I think for you who were born during the God-Destroying War, the title of superpower should be unfamiliar to you. But it doesn't matter, you don't need to understand it.  What is a superpower? You just need to know that you will die in the hands of a superpower today."

    "I was wrong, can you spare my life? I don't have a few days to live" The dry and thin old man begged Han Yu for mercy very well.

    It’s a pity that Han Yu has no intention of letting the thin old man go.  It's not that Han Yu is hard-hearted.  But he has long seen that the dry and thin old man is not a good person, even if heI have let this dry and thin old man go this time. For the sake of the soul crystal, he will still pester himself after escaping this fatal disaster, and he has learned a lesson from this time.  He would never appear in front of him openly like he did today.  Han Yu didn't have the time or energy to deal with the dry and thin old man's endless entanglement in the future, so he might as well get rid of the evil.

    Ignoring Ganba Skinny Old Man's plea for mercy, Han Yu controlled the magma and swallowed Ganba Skinny Old Man. He watched Ganba Skinny Old Man turn to ashes in the magma, and those mutated chimpanzees had already taken a step ahead before Ganba Skinny Old Man was killed.  .  Disappeared into the magma.

    After killing the skinny old man, Han Yu's dull mood seemed to be relieved a little.  After coming out of the flame field, Han Yu felt that his mind was much clearer.  He tried to get in touch with Ning Ping. Before going underground to search for the Earth Spirit Crystal, Han Yu asked Ning Ping to leave alone and return to the Courage. His order was to let the Courage monitor Heifeng Mountain.  Nowadays, Heifeng Mountain is empty.  Whether the whereabouts of the Mechanical Emperor can be found depends on Ning Ping and others.

    Fortunately, Han Yu got in touch with Ning Ping.  There was some surprise in Ning Ping's voice, as if he was surprised that Han Yu could contact him.

    "Han Yu, where are you now?" Ning Ping asked anxiously.

    “I’m in Hei Feng Son, Ninh Binh, where are you now?”

    "We are in trouble now. Go to Feilian's house immediately. There is a small starship in the basement of his house. Come over and help."

    "But I don't know your location yet."

    "You go first, I will tell you our coordinates right away."

    "Okay, I'll go right away. By the way, where is Feilian's house?"

    "The house with a cirrus symbol on the roof is the Feilian family."

    "Understood."

    Han Yu didn’t know what kind of trouble Ningping and the others had encountered, but he couldn’t think too much about it at the moment.  According to what Ning Ping said, Han Yu found Feilian's home and violently opened the basement of Feilian's house. Sure enough, there was a small starship parked inside.  Han Yu got into the cab of the small starship and followed the coordinates sent by Ning Ping.  He flew quickly towards where Ning Ping and others were.

    ……

    When Han Yu arrived at the location mentioned by Ning Ping, he found that the Courage had crash-landed on an unnamed planet, and a large group of heavily armed robots were besieging it.  Without saying a word, Han Yu drove his small starship straight towards the battleship of the mechanical army and crashed into the belly of the battleship.

    Han Yu’s sudden entry caused the mechanical army to panic.  In particular, Han Yu did not go to rescue the Courage, but went straight to the battleship of the Mechanical Legion. The command system of the Mechanical Legion was immediately disrupted.  The robots that were besieging the Courage immediately received news of the return of reinforcements. The pressure on Ning and others who were struggling to support the Courage was greatly reduced.  Ning Ping, who had been holding himself in the Courage without getting out, immediately rushed out of the Courage and followed the retreating robots towards their battleships.

    Han Yu, who rushed into the battleship, had already started making a fuss. Han Yu, who had the power of fire, was simply a destructive maniac. He didn't need to do too much. He only had to run all the way and set fire, which was enough for these robots to drink.  Yes.  Han Yu knew very well that the best way to stop the Noisy Robot was to attack the Noisy Robot's command center.  As for how to find the command center, the robot's heavy defenses have pointed the way for Han Yu.

    Han Yu charged all the way, but the weapons in the robot's hands could not hurt Han Yu, who had turned his body into flames. He could only watch helplessly as Han Yu broke through their defense and approached the command center step by step.

    A thick hatch blocked Han Yu's way, but before the robot could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw that the center of the thick hatch began to turn red, and then melted into molten iron and dripped on the ground. Han Yu's terrifying face  The face appeared in front of the robot again.

    The armored general who is responsible for hunting down everyone on the Courage this time is one of the mechanical generals who have been given the ability to think for themselves by the Machine Emperor. While possessing higher adaptability, the armored general also possesses some negative human emotions.  For example, fear.

    Seeing that the heavy iron gate that he regarded as the last barrier was easily broken through by Han Yu, the armored general felt a desire to retreat.  In the view of the armored general, it was impossible to prevent Han Yu from destroying the command center. Once the command center was destroyed, he might become a prisoner.  I know too much about the Mechanical Emperor, and it is definitely not a good thing if it falls into the hands of Han Yu.

    "Stop him!" the armored general shouted to his men.

    Knowing that weapons were ineffective against Han Yu, the noisy robots formed a human wall, hoping to block Han Yu's progress.  It's just that these robots didn't know that when they went to stop Han Yu, the armored general quietly retreated and went straight to the ship's room where the lifesaving cabin was stored in the battleship.

    But just because the robot doesn’t know, it doesn’t mean that Han Yu doesn’t know.  See a machine with a special appearanceWhen someone wanted to run away, Han Yu immediately planned to stop him.  It's just that these desperate robots are going up one level at a time. If they want to break through the human wall they form, it will take a little time. But if this is the case, when Han Yu breaks through this increasingly thick human wall, that  The robot with a special appearance has long since disappeared.

    While he was anxious, Han Yu heard a familiar voice coming from behind. He knew without turning around that the person coming was Ning Ping.  Han Yu didn't care to talk nonsense with Ning Ping. He pointed at the armored general who was about to disappear and said to Ning Ping: "Ning Ping, go and catch that special-looking robot. I feel that guy must know a lot that we don't know."  matter."

    "Understood." As soon as Ning Ping heard this, he immediately agreed, turned around and ran towards the other way.  Han Yu took action to circle the robot that was trying to stop Ningping to ensure that the road to Ningping was smooth.

    Ning Ping could tell at a glance that the armored general was planning to escape.  Although he didn't recognize the armored general, he knew from his distinctive appearance that this robot must be a leader-level figure in this mechanical army.  As long as you catch this guy and give him to Qiao Yan'er, you will definitely get a lot of things that people like you don't know. Maybe it won't be a problem to find the whereabouts of the Mechanical Emperor.

    Ning Ping, who felt that he had betrayed Han Yu's trust, would not let go of the armored general who was about to escape.  When the armored general looked back, he saw that the person chasing him was not the human being that frightened him. His courage suddenly increased and he did not run away. He turned around and prepared to deal with Ning Ping who was chasing him first, and then consider retreating.

    Just for such a mistake, the armored general paid a heavy price.  With just a passing glance, the armored general's head was separated from his body.  The Qingyun Sword in Ning Ping's hand was extremely sharp, and the metal body of the armored general could not block the edge of the Qingyun Sword.

    The head of the armored general fell to the ground, and he watched helplessly as Ning Ping used the Qingyun Sword to cut his body into eight pieces, and then saw Ning Ping slowly walking towards him.

    "Don't kill me, I'm very useful to you." Looking at Ning Ping's Qingyun Sword raised high, the armored general shouted loudly.  Ning Ping originally planned to scare the armored general, but he didn't expect this special-looking robot to be so spineless.  Just when Ning Ping put away the Qingyun Sword, he heard a loud noise coming from the battleship.  The armored general understood that with the destruction of the command center, the mechanical legion under his command was considered useless.

 Text Chapter 961 Before the war

    door star

    As Messing returned with the peace envoys, Maxi immediately ordered preparations for war.  Since the Alliance chose to refuse, it means that the Alliance did not realize that Maxi's strength can already have an equal dialogue with the Alliance. In the eyes of the Alliance, Maxi is a rebellion and must be eliminated.

    Regarding Messing’s failure, Maxi honestly didn’t take it seriously.  Not only did Maxi not take it seriously, Nemis also did not take the peace talks seriously.  Messing was sent for only two purposes. One was to let the public understand the attitude of Maxi's revolutionary army, and the other was to delay time. As for the outcome of the peace talks, Maxi did not value it.  But Messing didn't think so. He had been fighting with the negotiators sent by the alliance for several months, but in the end he didn't get any benefits at all. If it weren't for someone secretly cooperating with him, it was unknown whether he would be able to come back this time. This kind of setback was very important to Messing.  The blow was a bit big, which made Messing look a little depressed after he came back.

    It wasn’t until he heard that the alliance had begun to deploy troops and generals to prepare for the second crusade that Messing regained his energy and geared up to prepare for this time’s crusade.  Since the alliance believes that the revolutionary army is just a rebellion, let them realize that the cost of using the government troops in their hands to wipe out the revolutionary army is a fact that their alliance cannot bear.  Only in this way will the alliance obediently return to the negotiation table and let them listen carefully to the demands of the revolutionary army.

    "This time the battle must be won, and it must be won beautifully." Messing stated at the beginning of the military meeting the goals that needed to be achieved in response to the incoming crusade.

    " Hans, Hoffman and other violent elements in the revolutionary army were very excited about Messing's request. Although the last battle was won by surprise, the violent elements in the revolutionary army were not satisfied with that kind of victory.  Especially Hans and Hoffman's men felt a little defeated.  What they yearn for is to defeat their opponents head-on on the battlefield with real swords and guns, rather than to win through intrigues.

    Messing has always disagreed with Hans and Hoffman’s ideas.  Kill one thousand enemies and injure yourself eight hundred.  Although such a loss-making business is very enjoyable to fight, with the current wealth of the revolutionary army, it cannot afford to fight such a battle.  But this time is different. Through this peace negotiation, Messing has realized that the alliance does not put the revolutionary army in an equal position.  The best way to make the alliance open its eyes and face the existence of the revolutionary army is a bloody battle.

    The last time the crusade attacked.  The revolutionary army got the news too late. Most of the troops were scattered in various places and had no time to assemble. For this reason, they could only make dangerous moves. Fortunately, they won in the end.  But this time it was different. The peace talks had been delayed for months.  Most of the revolutionary army's forces have been assembled, and the generals gathered together, holding their breath and preparing to fight again with the alliance's crusade.

    "Okay, we'll do the morale-boosting stuff later, let Messing start the briefing." Maxi said to Messing.  Messing nodded and said, "Understood." After speaking, Messing opened the folder he carried with him and began to read the information about these crusade troops.

    "The total strength of this crusade is twice that of the previous one, reaching 300,000. The total number of large and small warships exceeds more than 2,000. It seems that the alliance intends to eliminate our revolutionary army in one go. The leading commander is a man known within the alliance as  Zheng Huzi, the god of war"

    ……

    Following Messing's briefing, the faces of the generals became solemn. Three hundred thousand troops was nothing. Although the revolutionary army could not raise a hundred thousand troops by selling iron and steel, the generals were confident that they could fight against the three hundred thousand conquering troops.  Compete.  But the leading coach turned out to be Zheng Huzi, who had already been idle at home, which gave the generals a headache.

    “There is no one who joins the army in the alliance who does not know Zheng Huzi’s name. It is not an exaggeration to describe him as thunderous.  Although Zheng Huzi's personal strength cannot be compared with Maxi or Nemis, his commanding ability.  But it is unparalleled among all the generals present.  Strictly speaking, including Maxi, the generals in the alliance are basically Zheng Huzi's students.  Now that they have to face off against their favorite teacher, everyone can't help but feel a little guilty.

    The most terrifying thing about Zheng Huzi is his prediction on the battlefield.  Any slight change will be noticed by Zheng Huzi. It can be said that as long as there is a slight flaw, Zheng Huzi may use this flaw to tear apart the opponent's front line and defeat the opponent.  When fighting against this kind of person, you must be careful and cautious, because you never know when you will fall into the trap set by Zheng Huzi.

    "What's wrong with you? Just hearing Zheng Huzi's name scared you out of your wits?" Messing saw that the atmosphere was dull and said.

    No one wanted to respond to Mei Xin's teasing at this time. The three words Zheng Huzi were like a mountain weighing on everyone's hearts.  Seeing this, Messing secretly said something bad. Even Maxi and Nemis looked heavy. If this continues, there will be no need to fight this battle.

    "Cheer up, everyone!" Messing suddenly slammed the table hard and yelled at everyone.

    Everyone was shocked by Messing's sudden appearance.They were startled and looked at Messing in confusion.  Seeing that he had successfully attracted everyone's attention, Messing turned to Maxi, who was also shocked by his actions just now, and said: "Master Maxi, are you willing to give up your ideals and just surrender?"

    "Of course not." Maxi replied without hesitation.

    After receiving the answer, Messing nodded, turned to look at Nemis, and asked: "Lord Nemis, are you willing to raise your hands and surrender, and be taken to a military court after being captured?"

    "Not willing." Nemis guessed Messing's intention and replied cooperatively.

    "Chang Zaitian, do you want to see those second-generation officials in the alliance like Fabus continue to oppress those kind and innocent people just like they want to deal with you?"

    "I don't want to."

    "Delong, are you willing to be hanged?"

    "I don't want to."

    "Snooker, are you willing to be caught by those who framed you, and then proudly impose the guilt of confusing right and wrong on you?"

    "I don't want to."

    ……

    Messing kept asking, and when he asked the last person present, the answer he got was that he was unwilling.  Messing nodded with satisfaction and said slowly: "We have no retreat! Zheng Huzi is here, and we have no retreat except to fight. Our revolutionary army is now at a critical moment of life and death. Don't presume that the Alliance will treat us well after we surrender.  , once we fail, we and those who are related to us will face death. Do you want to see your relatives die in front of you?"

    "I don't want to!" everyone shouted in unison.

    "Do you want the dream you have worked hard for to be forcibly terminated by the enemy?"

    "I don't want to!"

    "Do you want your reputation to be smeared and framed by the enemy, and to be infamy for thousands of years?"

    "I don't want to!"

    "So. What are you so timid about?"

    Hearing Messing’s question, everyone fell silent.

    Messing slowed down his tone and said slowly: "I admit, Zheng Huzi is very scary. When I saw that he was the head coach of this crusade, I also felt a sense of despair." At this point.  Messing suddenly raised his tone and shouted loudly: "However, Zheng Huzi is not invincible. He has two shoulders to carry one head, so we are afraid of him! We have no retreat, no compromise, and no chance to shake hands with the enemy and make peace.  Possibly! It can be seen from the alliance’s crusade this time. The alliance wants to kill us.”

    "Faced with this situation, what are you going to do? Surrender? Kneel down and beg for mercy? Place your future on the alliance's non-existent mercy? Wrong! Big mistake! If you think like this, then I am ashamed of you.  You work together. There is only one thing we can do and should do, and that is to fight. No matter who comes, even the military god Zheng Huzi. Even if our hearts are full of fear, for ourselves, for our relatives, and for the future  We can only face those thousands of supporters who have placed their trust in us! Only by facing them, can we have any hope of survival! Only by facing them, can we be worthy of those who support us! Only by facing them, can we ally with those who look down upon others.  The bastards understand that our revolutionary army is not a ragtag group!"

    "Fight! Fight! Fight!" Chang Zaitian suddenly raised his right hand and beat his chest, shouting loudly.  Following Chang Zaitian's shout, everyone shouted together.  For a moment, there was a sound of fighting in the conference room.

    Nemis and Maxi looked at each other and smiled tacitly.  Both of them were very satisfied with Messing's speech.  Maxi is not a person who is greedy for power. The reason why he is this boss is just because there is no one else but him.  There is no second person in the revolutionary army who is qualified to sit in his position.  Nemis is old, not as careful, and has no interest in serving as the leader of the revolutionary army.  And now, through Zheng Huzi's incident, Maxi and Nemis have found their successors.

    Messing is young and has little experience.  Without Maxi's support, Messing would not be able to control such proud soldiers as Hans and Hoffman.  But now, Maxi and Nemis discovered that Messing has gradually grown up. Given time, even if something happens to Maxi and Nemis, the revolutionary army will not be scattered.  The feeling that there was a successor put Maxi and Nemis in a good mood, thus diluting the panic caused by Zheng Huzi personally taking charge.

    Messing is right!  Although Zheng Huzi is brave, he is not invincible.  Even though he has rarely lost since his debut, it does not mean that Zheng Huzi is invincible.

    "Messing listens to the order!" Maxi shouted.

    With Maxi’s command, everyone shut up. Messin cupped his fists and saluted Maxi, waiting for Maxi’s order.  Just listen to Maxi say slowly: "Since you have inspired everyone's fighting spirit, then you will be fully responsible for this battle. Everyone in the revolutionary army, including me and Nemis, will obey you.  Dispatch.”Although everyone felt a little inappropriate about Maxi's appointment, when they thought about it carefully, there was really no one in the entire conference room who was qualified to be the coach this time except Messing.  When I heard the word Zheng Huzi just now, except for Messing, even people like Maxi and Nemis were afraid. Only Messing, a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers, shouted the word "war" to Zheng Huzi.

    "If it weren't for Mei Xin's cry of war, I'm afraid that the revolutionary army would have been defeated before the battle. The three words "Zheng Huzi" crushed their fighting spirit.  Therefore, no one opposed Maxi's appointment.

    Messing was a little worried about Maxi's appointment. Although he said it loudly, after all, a person's name and the shadow of a tree can be called the God of War in a place like the Alliance where stars gather. Then one can imagine Zheng Huzi's ability.  And know.  But seeing the encouraging looks in Maxi and Nemis's eyes, Messing knew that he could never retreat at this time. Once he retreated, the revolutionary army would be completely destroyed.  Even if they can preserve their strength this time, it will be difficult for them to make a comeback.

    Gritting his teeth, Messing said to Maxi: "I obey my orders."

    "Good, you have courage." Seeing Messing accept the order, Maxi praised him loudly.  Then he took off the sword he was carrying and handed it to Messing, saying: "This sword will be handed over to you. During the fight against the crusade, you can use this sword to issue orders, but if you don't obey, you can kill them first and then report them!"

    "My subordinates take orders!" Messing replied loudly.  He stretched out his hands to take Maxi's sword, and suddenly felt some confidence in his heart.  Echo said to everyone: "Everyone will obey the order!"

    "The general is here!" everyone replied in unison.

    "The generals will return to their respective armies to reorganize their troops and prepare for war. Don't slack off. Once the crusade army arrives, you and I will work together to fight it to the death!"

    "The general will get the order!" everyone replied in unison.

    Everyone returned to their armies to prepare for war.  Messing, Nemis, and Maxi were the only three people left in the huge conference room.  When the door to the conference room closed, Messing swayed and almost sat on the ground.

    Seeing this, Nemis joked: "Boy, I bet you were just pretending."

    Mei Xinxin laughed and replied: "There is no way, if the fear of war is allowed to spread, then our revolutionary army will have no chance of winning. As soon as the punitive army arrives, our revolutionary army may stage a farce of surrendering after hearing the news.  "

    "But to be honest. When I heard the name Zheng Huzi, I was really stunned. Are we still going to die for that old guy?" Maxi said aloud.

    Nemis heard the words and echoed: "Yes, it really fulfills the old saying, the harm will last for thousands of years."

    Messing looked at Maxi and Nemis speechlessly, and thought to himself: "How dare you say that others are a disaster?"

    "Messing, there seems to be something wrong with your eyes just now." The sharp-eyed Nemis stared at Messing and said.  Messing knew that if he admitted it at this time, he might not be able to get out of this door, so he quickly changed the subject and said: "How can there be? I was thinking just now that we can defeat that Zheng Huzi."

    "Oh. Have you figured out a countermeasure?" Maxi asked quickly after hearing this.  Nemis also gave up pursuing the weird look in Messing's eyes just now, and looked at Messing hopefully.

    Messing smiled bitterly when he saw this and replied: "How could it be so fast? If Zheng Huzi was so easy to deal with, would we still be in that situation just now? Before we learned that the leader of the expeditionary army was Zheng Huzi. Everyone was very motivated to fight.  .”

    "That means you have no clue now?" Maxi asked with some disappointment.

    “That’s not true, I just have a little immature idea at the moment.”

    When Nemis heard this, he quickly said: "Let's talk first. As the old saying goes, three cobblers are as good as Zhuge Liang. Maybe Maxi and I can give you some useful suggestions."

    Regarding what Nemis said, Messing thought it made sense and said what he had just thought of, "We can be sure now that there is little hope of defeating Zheng Huzi head-on on the battlefield."

    “It’s not that it’s not big, it’s that there’s no chance at all.” Maxi corrected him.

    Regarding Maxi’s words to boost others’ ambitions and destroy his own prestige, Nemis did not refute, but instead nodded in agreement with Maxi’s point of view.  When Messing saw this, he changed his mind and said: "Well, there is no chance at all. Then, the only feasible way for us to win this battle is to play some tricks."

    "Is it still the same as when I led the troops last time?" Nemis asked with a frown.

    Messing quickly shook his head in denial and said: "No, that method has been known to the alliance for a long time. What's more, even if it is not known, I think with Zheng Huzi's leadership ability, he will not make that kind of mistake. Er" As soon as the words left his mouth, Mei Xing  Xin felt that he seemed to have said the wrong thing, and looked at Nemis with some anxiety.  Unexpectedly, Nemis didn't pay attention. Seeing Messing looking at him without speaking, he couldn't help but urge: "Keep talking, don't worry, you are right. I really can't compare with Zheng Huzi."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Si replied like this, Messing quietly breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "If you can't defeat your opponent head-on, then it's better to think of ways to defeat him from other aspects. Zheng Huzi's army is slightly unparalleled, but according to what Master Maxi just said  ,That Zheng Huzi must be quite young, right?”

    "Well, he seems to be over a hundred, right?" Maxi nodded and asked Nemis uncertainly.

    Nemis nodded in agreement: "There are more than one hundred and ten even if there are not one hundred and two."

    "According to the normal lifespan of a human being, Zheng Huzi should be likely to die at any time. So, can we make some efforts in this area?"

    "What are you going to do?" Maxi asked with interest.

    Messing smiled sinisterly when he heard this. It was just like Nemis said, three cobblers are as good as Zhuge Liang.  Initially, Messing only had a vague idea in his mind, but as he talked to Maxi and Nemis, a clearer idea of ??damaging the move emerged in Messing's mind.

    "Zheng Huzi is old, so when he comes this time, he must be eager to fight. As for us, we can't avoid fighting. He is old and cannot bear the fatigue, so we will send a small force while holding on to the key points.  With constant harassment, the 300,000-strong crusade army cannot get a moment's peace. At the same time, we use the intelligence network we have to spread news within the alliance. Since there is a precedent of Lord Nemis, I think even if the alliance does not send out monitors this time  Army, but after hearing the news we spread, he will also become suspicious of Zheng Huzi"

    Door Douxing

    As Messing returned with the peace envoys, Maxi immediately ordered preparations for war.  Since the Alliance chose to refuse, it means that the Alliance did not realize that Maxi's strength was able to have an equal dialogue with the Alliance. In the eyes of the Alliance, Maxi was a rebel.  It must be eliminated.

    Regarding Messing’s failure, Maxi honestly didn’t take it seriously.  Not only did Maxi not take it seriously, Nemis also did not take the peace talks seriously.  Messing was sent for only two purposes. One was to let the public understand the attitude of the Marxist revolutionary army, and the other was to delay the outcome of the peace talks.  Maxi didn't think much of it.  But Messing didn't think so. He had been fighting with the negotiators sent by the alliance for several months, but in the end he didn't get any benefits at all. If it weren't for someone secretly cooperating with him, it was unknown whether he would be able to come back this time. This kind of setback was very important to Messing.  The blow was a bit big, which made Messing look a little depressed after he came back.

    It wasn’t until he heard that the alliance had begun to deploy troops and generals to prepare for the second crusade that Messing regained his energy and geared up to prepare for this time’s crusade.  Since the Alliance believes that the Revolutionary Army is just a rebellion.  That would make them realize that the price they would pay to wipe out the revolutionary army with the government troops in their hands was a fact that their alliance could not bear.  Only in this way will the alliance obediently return to the negotiation table and let them listen carefully to the demands of the revolutionary army.

    "This time the battle must be won, and it must be won beautifully." Messing stated at the beginning of the military meeting the goals that needed to be achieved in response to the incoming crusade.

    For Messing’s requirements.  Hans, Hoffmann and other violent elements in the revolutionary army were very excited. Although the last battle was won by surprise, for that kind of victory, the violent elements in the revolutionary army, especially Hans and Hoffmann, were very excited.  All his subordinates felt a little defeated.  What they yearn for is to defeat their opponents head-on on the battlefield with real swords and guns, rather than to win through intrigues.

    Messing has always disagreed with Hans and Hoffman’s ideas.  Killing a thousand enemies and injuring eight hundred yourself. Although such a loss-making business is very enjoyable to fight, with the current wealth of the revolutionary army, it cannot afford to fight such a battle.  But this time is different. Through this peace negotiation, Messing has realized that the alliance does not put the revolutionary army in an equal position.  The best way to make the alliance open its eyes and face the existence of the revolutionary army is a bloody battle.

    When the last crusade attacked, the revolutionary army got the news too late. Most of the troops were scattered in various places and had no time to assemble. For this reason, they could only make dangerous moves. Fortunately, they won in the end.  But this time it was different. After the peace talks had been delayed for several months, most of the revolutionary army's forces had been assembled. The generals gathered together, holding their breath and preparing for another confrontation with the alliance's crusade.

    "Okay, we'll do the morale-boosting stuff later, let Messing start the briefing." Maxi said to Messing.  Messing nodded and said, "Understood." After speaking, Messing opened the folder he carried with him and began to read the information about these crusade troops.

    "The total strength of this crusade is twice that of the previous one, reaching 300,000, and the total number of large and small battleships exceeds more than 2,000. It seems that the alliance intends to eliminate our revolutionary army in one go. The leading commander is a man known within the alliance as  Zheng Huzi, the god of war"

    ……

    With Messing’s briefing, the faces of the generals became solemn. Three hundred thousand troops was nothing. Although the revolutionary army could not get a hundred thousand troops by selling iron and steel, the generals had the confidence to follow.Three hundred thousand expeditionary troops competed against each other.  But the leading coach turned out to be Zheng Huzi, who had already been idle at home, which gave the generals a headache.

    “There is no one who joins the army in the alliance who does not know Zheng Huzi’s name. It is not an exaggeration to describe him as thunderous.  Although Zheng Huzi's personal strength cannot be compared with Maxi or Nemis, his commanding ability.  But it is unparalleled among all the generals present.  Strictly speaking, including Maxi, the generals in the alliance are basically Zheng Huzi's students.  Now that they have to face off against their favorite teacher, everyone can't help but feel a little guilty.

    The most terrifying thing about Zheng Huzi is his prediction on the battlefield.  Any slight change will be noticed by Zheng Huzi. It can be said that as long as there is a slight flaw, Zheng Huzi may use this flaw to tear apart the opponent's front line and defeat the opponent.  When fighting against this kind of person, you must be careful and cautious.  Because you don't know when you will fall into the trap set by Zheng Huzi.

    "What's wrong with you? Just hearing Zheng Huzi's name scared you out of your wits?" Messing saw that the atmosphere was dull and said.

    No one wanted to respond to Mei Xin's teasing at this time. The three words Zheng Huzi were like a mountain weighing on everyone's hearts.  Seeing this, Messing secretly said something bad. Even Maxi and Nemis looked heavy. If this continues, there will be no need to fight this battle.

    "Cheer up, everyone!" Messing suddenly slammed the table hard.  He yelled at everyone.

    Everyone was startled by Messing's sudden attack, and looked at Messing in confusion.  Seeing that he had successfully attracted everyone's attention, Messing turned to Maxi, who was also shocked by his actions just now, and said: "Master Maxi, are you willing to give up your ideals and just surrender?"

    "Of course not." Maxi replied without hesitation.

    After receiving the answer, Messing nodded, turned to look at Nemis, and asked: "Lord Nemis, are you willing to raise your hands and surrender, and be taken to a military court after being captured?"

    "Not willing." Nemis guessed Messing's intention and replied cooperatively.

    "Chang Zaitian, do you want to see those second-generation officials in the alliance like Fabus continue to oppress those kind and innocent people just like they want to deal with you?"

    "I don't want to."

    "Delong, are you willing to be hanged?"

    "I don't want to."

    "Snooker, are you willing to be caught by those who framed you, and then proudly impose the guilt of confusing right and wrong on you?"

    "I don't want to."

    ……

    Messing kept asking, and when he asked the last person present, the answer he got was that he was unwilling.  Messing nodded with satisfaction and said slowly: "We have no retreat! Zheng Huzi is here. Apart from fighting, we have no retreat at all. Our revolutionary army is now at a critical moment of life and death. Don't presume that the Alliance will treat us well after we surrender.  , once we fail, we and those who are related to us will face death. Do you want to see your relatives die in front of you?"

    "I don't want to!" everyone shouted in unison.

    "Do you want the dream you have worked hard for to be forcibly terminated by the enemy?"

    "I don't want to!"

    "Do you want your reputation to be smeared and framed by the enemy, and to be infamy for thousands of years?"

    "I don't want to!"

    "So, what are you so timid about?"

    Hearing Messing’s question, everyone fell silent.

    Messing slowed down his tone and said slowly: "I admit, Zheng Huzi is very scary. When I saw that he was the commander of this crusade, I also felt a sense of despair." At this point, Messing suddenly improved.  Li Tiaomen shouted loudly: "However, Zheng Huzi is not invincible. He carries one head on two shoulders, so we are afraid of his rebellion! We have no retreat, no compromise, and no possibility of shaking hands with the enemy and making peace! From the alliance  This time the crusade can be seen that the alliance is going to kill us."

    "Faced with this situation, what are you going to do? Surrender? Kneel down and beg for mercy? Place your future on the alliance's non-existent mercy? Wrong! Big mistake! If you think like this, then I am ashamed of you.  You work together. There is only one thing we can do and should do, and that is to fight. No matter who comes, even if it is the military god Zheng Huzi, even if our hearts are full of fear, for ourselves, for our relatives, and for the future  We can only face those thousands of supporters who have placed their trust in us! Only by facing them, can we have any hope of survival! Only by facing them, can we be worthy of those who support us! Only by facing them, can we ally with those who look down upon others.  The bastards understand that our revolutionary army is not a ragtag group!"

    "Fight! Fight! Fight!" Chang Zaitian suddenly raised his right hand and beat his chest, shouting loudly.  Following Chang Zaitian's shout, everyone shouted together, and for a while the conference room was full of fighting.

    &nbsp; Nemis and Maxi looked at each other and smiled tacitly.  Regarding Messing’s speech.  Both felt very satisfied.  Maxi is not a person who is greedy for power. The reason why he is the leader is simply because apart from him, there is no other person in the revolutionary army who is qualified to sit in his position.  Nemis is older and not as meticulous.  He has no interest in serving as the leader of the revolutionary army.  And now, through Zheng Huzi's incident, Maxi and Nemis have found their successors.

    Messing is young and has little experience.  Without Maxi's support, Messing would not be able to control such proud soldiers as Hans and Hoffman.  But now, Maxi and Nemis found out.  Messing has gradually grown up. Given time, even if something happens to Maxi and Nemis, the revolutionary army will not be scattered.  The feeling that there was a successor put Maxi and Nemis in a good mood, thus diluting the panic caused by Zheng Huzi personally taking charge.

    Messing is right!  Although Zheng Huzi is brave, he is not invincible.  Even though he has rarely lost since his debut.  But it doesn't mean that Zheng Huzi is invincible.

    "Messing listens to the order!" Maxi shouted.

    With Maxi’s command, everyone shut up. Messin cupped his fists and saluted Maxi, waiting for Maxi’s order.  Just listen to Maxi say slowly: "Since you have inspired everyone's fighting spirit, you will be fully responsible for this battle. Everyone in the revolutionary army, including me and Nemis, will obey you.  Dispatch.”

    Although everyone felt a little inappropriate about Maxi's appointment, when they thought about it carefully, there was really no one in the entire conference room who was qualified to be the coach this time except Messing.  When I heard the word Zheng Huzi just now, except for Messing, even people like Maxi and Nemis were afraid. Only Messing, a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers, shouted the word "war" to Zheng Huzi.

    "If it weren't for Messing's cry of war, I'm afraid the revolutionary army would have been defeated before the battle.  These three words Bi Zheng Huzi shattered Zhan's heart.  Therefore, no one opposed Maxi's appointment.

    Messing is a little worried about Maxi's appointment. Although he talks loudly, after all, a person's name is like the shadow of a tree.  To be called the God of War in a place like the Alliance where generals gather, one can imagine Zheng Huzi's abilities.  But seeing the encouraging looks in Maxi's and Nemis's eyes, Messing knew that he must not retreat at this time. Once he retreated, the revolutionary army would be completely destroyed. Even if it could preserve its strength this time, it would be difficult to make a comeback.

    Gritting his teeth, Messing said to Maxi: "I obey my orders."

    "Good, you have courage." Maxi praised Messing loudly when he saw Messing taking the order. Then he took off the sword he was carrying and handed it to Messing, saying: "I will give this sword to you to fight against the crusade."  During the military period, you can use this sword to issue orders, but if you don't obey, you can kill them first and then report them!"

    "My subordinates take orders!" Messing replied loudly, stretched out his hands to take Maxi's sword, and suddenly felt some confidence in his heart.  Echo said to everyone: "Everyone will obey the order!"

    "The general is here!" everyone replied in unison.

    "The generals will return to their respective armies to reorganize their troops and prepare for war. Don't slack off. Once the crusade army arrives, you and I will work together to fight it to the death!"

    "The general will get the order!" everyone replied in unison.

    Everyone returned to the army to prepare for war. Only Messing, Nemis, and Maxi were left in the huge conference room.  When the door to the conference room closed, Messing swayed and almost sat on the ground.

    Seeing this, Nemis joked: "Boy, I bet you were just pretending."

    Mei Xinxin laughed and replied: "There is no way, if the fear of war is allowed to spread, then our revolutionary army will have no chance of winning. As soon as the punitive army arrives, our revolutionary army may stage a farce of surrendering after hearing the news.  "

    "But to be honest, when I heard the name Zheng Huzi, I was really stunned. Shouldn't that old guy die?" Maxi said aloud.

    Nemis heard the words and echoed: "Yes, it really fulfills the old saying, the harm will last for thousands of years."

    Messing looked at Maxi and Nemis speechlessly, and thought to himself: "How dare you say that others are a disaster?"

    "Messing, there seems to be something wrong with your eyes just now." The sharp-eyed Nemis stared at Messing and said.  Messing knew that if he admitted it at this time, he might not be able to get out of this door, so he quickly changed the subject and said: "How can there be? I was thinking just now that we can defeat that Zheng Huzi."

    "Oh, have you figured out a countermeasure?" Maxi asked quickly after hearing this.  Nemis also gave up pursuing the weird look in Messing's eyes just now, and looked at Messing hopefully.

    Messing smiled bitterly when he saw this and replied: "How could it be so fast? If Zheng Huzi was so easy to deal with, would we still be in that situation just now? Before learning that the leader of the expeditionary army was Zheng Huzi, everyone was very motivated to fight.  .”

    "That means you"You don't have a clue now?" Maxi asked a little disappointed.

    “That’s not true, I just have a little immature idea at the moment.”

    When Nemis heard this, he quickly said: "Let's talk first. As the old saying goes, three cobblers are as good as Zhuge Liang. Maybe Maxi and I can give you some useful suggestions."

    Regarding what Nemis said, Messing thought it made sense and said what he had just thought of, "We can be sure now that there is little hope of defeating Zheng Huzi head-on on the battlefield."

    “It’s not that it’s not big, it’s that there’s no chance at all.” Maxi corrected him.

    Regarding Maxi’s words to boost others’ ambitions and destroy his own prestige, Nemis did not refute, but instead nodded in agreement with Maxi’s point of view.  When Messing saw this, he changed his mind and said: "Well, there is no chance at all. Then, the only feasible way for us to win this battle is to play some tricks."

    "Is it still the same as when I led the troops last time?" Nemis asked with a frown.

    Messing quickly shook his head in denial and said: "No, that method has been known to the alliance for a long time. What's more, even if it is not known, I think with Zheng Huzi's leadership ability, he will not make that kind of mistake. Er" As soon as the words left his mouth, Mei Xing  Xin felt that he seemed to have said the wrong thing, and looked at Nemis with some anxiety.  Unexpectedly, Nemis didn't pay attention. Seeing Messing looking at him without speaking, he couldn't help but urge: "Keep talking, don't worry, you are right. I really can't compare with Zheng Huzi."

    Nemis answered like this, and Messing quietly breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "If you can't defeat your opponent head-on, then it's better to think of ways to defeat him from other aspects. Zheng Huzi's army is slightly unparalleled, but according to what Master Maxi just said  ,That Zheng Huzi must be quite young, right?”

    "Well, he seems to be over a hundred, right?" Maxi nodded and asked Nemis uncertainly.

    Nemis nodded in agreement: "There are more than one hundred and ten even if there are not one hundred and two."

    "According to the normal lifespan of a human being, Zheng Huzi should be likely to die at any time. So, can we make some efforts in this area?"

    "What are you going to do?" Maxi asked with interest.

    Messing smiled sinisterly when he heard this. It was just like what Nemis said. Three cobblers were like Zhuge Liang. Originally, Messing only had a vague idea in his mind, but as he and Maxi also had  Nemis spoke, and a relatively clear damaging move emerged in Messing's mind.

    "Zheng Huzi is old, so when he comes this time, he must be eager to fight, and we can't avoid fighting. He is old and can't stand the fatigue, so we will send a small force while holding on to the key points.  Constantly harassing, the 300,000-strong crusade army cannot get a moment's peace. At the same time, we use the intelligence network we have to spread news within the alliance. Since there is a precedent of Lord Nemis, I think the alliance does not send out monitors this time.  Army, but after hearing the news we spread, he will also become suspicious of Zheng Huzi"

 Text Chapter 962 Cheating teammates

    Don't be afraid of opponents who are like gods, but be afraid of teammates who are like pigs.  As long as a god-like opponent finds its weakness, it is still possible to defeat it, but if it involves pig-like teammates, it will be very depressing to lose.  Because the pig-like teammate can't do anything except cause trouble, or in other words, he is an undercover sent by the opponent.

    After Zheng Huzi discovered that the materials needed to build the fortress began to decrease, he clearly realized that the Five Elders would be on guard against him.  Although the specific reason cannot be determined for the time being, judging from what happened during this period, the Wu Laohui's sudden change of attitude towards itself is most likely related to the revolutionary army.

    Although he guessed who the mastermind behind the scenes was, Zheng Huzi could not argue. The mature Zheng Huzi knew that even if he told Wu Laohui that this was a divorce plan by the revolutionary army, Wu Laohui would definitely not believe what he said due to his suspicious character.  .  It seems that the time left for myself is running out.  If you continue to stick to the original battle plan, you don't know when the people sent by the Five Elders will take over your military power, and you will definitely die by then.

    Zheng Huzi is very clear about the consequences of not finding the revolutionary army. The Five Elders Association is just reducing supplies now, and the next step is probably to send them to supervise the team.  But the whereabouts of the main force of the revolutionary army are currently unknown. Even if Zheng Huzi wants to start a war, he can't find an opponent.  In desperation, Zheng Huzi could only order to speed up the march, hoping to find the whereabouts of the main force of the revolutionary army before the arrival of the supervising team.  Eliminating the main force of the revolutionary army when there is no way to completely eliminate it will also play a significant role in future suppression campaigns.

    But what Zheng Huzi didn't expect was that less than half a month after he ordered to speed up the march, a supervising team called reinforcements arrived.  The man who led the troops, Zheng Huzi, was very familiar with him. He was the black bear in the Wu Laohui.  Zheng Huzi knows a lot about black bears.  This is a hot-tempered, reckless and willful guy.  Although Black Bear claimed that he would obey Zheng Huzi's orders as soon as he arrived, Zheng Huzi understood that even if he did give orders to Black Bear, he would not carry them out.  It also depends on the mood of the black bear.

    For the sake of the overall situation, Zheng Huzi could only recognize Black Bear, the deputy commander who parachuted into the crusade.  After ordering Black Bear to rest, Zheng Huzi ignored the rest and searched for the whereabouts of the main force of the revolutionary army on the star map all night.  Zheng Huzi has been looking for the main force of the revolutionary army since he entered the sphere of influence of the revolutionary army, but he was not in a hurry at that time.  Zheng Huzi's schedule is quite regular.  But now, after a series of changes, Zheng Huzi felt that the time left for him was getting less and less, so he had to give up rest and sacrifice his own health, hoping to find the main force of the revolutionary army as soon as possible.

    It’s just that time is not forgiving.  Zheng Huzi was getting old after all, and after his work and rest routine was disrupted, his body finally began to feel unwell.  Zheng Huzi could grit his teeth and persist, but he couldn't bear the rectification actions Black Bear had launched since his arrival.  Ever since Black Bear came to the crusade, this guy hasn't been idle for a day.  He led his minions around to check various parts of the crusade, and only found anyone he thought was suspicious.  They would be taken down for questioning, and any resistance would be severely beaten.  For a time, the entire expeditionary army had no intention of fighting, and everyone was in danger.

    For this reason, Zheng Huzi had to find Heixiong and told him that it was not appropriate to start cleaning at this time. But every time Zheng Huzi didn't say a few words, Heixiong would make fun of him and make sure he wouldn't do the same again, but he would turn around and continue to go his own way. Zheng Huzi would take advantage of this.  The members have no clue at all.

    Logically speaking, the coach can control the deputy coach.  But this deputy commander happened to be one of the Five Elders.  Zheng Huzi knew that he could not touch Black Bear. Although Black Bear brought only a thousand people to supervise the battle, Black Bear represented the Five Elders Association, the highest authority in the alliance.  Zheng Huzi can not think about himself, but he cannot help but think about his descendants.

    The only way to stop Black Bear from causing chaos is to find the revolutionary army as soon as possible.  for this goal.  Zheng Huzi stayed up for several nights and marked all the locations he suspected on the star map. All that was left was to send a reconnaissance team to conduct reconnaissance in those places.

    "I hope we can find the main force of the revolutionary army." Zheng Huzi thought to himself.  After getting up and slapping Xiaosuan's back, Zheng Huzi looked outside the tent and saw that the sky was already dark.  Seeing Zheng Huzi stop what he was doing, Hou's soldiers on the side quickly came over with a thermos pot and whispered to Zheng Huzi: "Commander, you didn't eat last night. Now that you're fine, take advantage of this opportunity to eat."  Order something.”

    "Well, I don't feel hungry even if you don't mention it. What's in the pot? Give me a bowl." Zheng Huzi replied after hearing this.

    When the soldier heard this, he quickly opened the thermos pot, took out a bowl and spoon, took a bowl, and said to Zheng Huzi: "This is the medicinal porridge that Doctor Huo cooked for you two hours ago. He said it can relieve your fatigue."

    Zheng Huzi took the bowl and chopsticks and said to the soldier while eating: "Well, I am really grateful to Dr. Huo for taking care of me on this journey. You can thank him for me later."

    When the soldier heard this, he quickly replied: "Yes, I have remembered it. Commander, do you want to take a rest for a while?"

    "Forget it, I'll order it in a while"?Anyway, I have nothing to do today. I will go and lie down for a while after finishing the ordering and arranging things for today.  "Zheng Huzi thought for a while, shook his head and said.

    "Commander, are you not looking for the main force of the revolutionary army?"

    "Now we are waiting for the reconnaissance team sent out to report the news. You should pay attention and report back to me as soon as there is news about the reconnaissance team. No matter what I was doing at that time."

    "Yes, I understand. Commander, what if the deputy commander comes to see you?"

    "Huh? What are you doing to bring up that guy? What's wrong with your face?" Zheng Huzi only then noticed that there was an inconspicuous slap mark on the right cheek of his own soldier, and he couldn't help but ask aloud.  The soldier heard this and replied in a low voice: "The deputy commander came to see you before, but at that time you were speculating on the whereabouts of the main force of the revolutionary army, and you told me not to disturb anyone. As a result, the deputy commander gave me a slap in the face, and then became angry.  He left in a hurry."

    "Bang!" Hearing this, Zheng Huzi angrily threw the bowl on the table, furious.  Beating a dog depends on the owner, let alone one's own soldiers.  Does that black bear really think that I am afraid of him?

    Seeing Zheng Huzi’s anger, the soldiers shrank their necks and advised in a low voice: “Commander, the background of the deputy commander is extraordinary. A slap on the subordinate’s face is actually nothing.”

    "You don't need to say anything. You are my personal soldier. If he hits you without looking at the monk's face or the Buddha's face, he clearly doesn't take me as the coach seriously. I'm not dead yet, and he dares to be so arrogant.  This is really unreasonable!”

    Just when Zheng Huzi was thinking about how to teach the black bear a lesson to make him calm down.  At this time, the black bear also got up early.  Now he is meeting with Zheng Huzi's exclusive doctor.

    "Are you sure that medicinal porridge is useful?" Black Bear asked in a low voice.

    "If I tell you, sir, I guarantee it will be useful, and even if the poison takes effect, no one will notice the flaw. Others will only think that Zheng Huzi has died." Dr. Huo assured Hei Xiong with a flattering look.

    Seeing Dr. Huo's confident look, Black Bear nodded with satisfaction.  Said: "That's good. After the thing is done, the benefits will inevitably be yours. Mom's cunt, this old man who eats everything in and out, this way of death is really a fucking advantage for him. When will it take effect?"

    Doctor Huo knew that Black Bear’s last sentence was asking himself, so he quickly replied: “Because I want to ensure confidentiality, the medicine I administered is a chronic poison. It will take about half a month…”

    "No, half a month is too long." Black Bear interrupted Dr. Huo.  Dr. Huo heard this and said in embarrassment: "Sir, this is the fastest, otherwise it will be easy for people to see the flaws."

    "Isn't there a faster way?" Black Bear asked unwillingly.

    Dr. Huo thought for a while and replied: "Ughif it can make Zheng Huzi's mood fluctuate greatly, then the effect of the medicine can be exerted faster."

    "Well to make him have big mood swings that means to make him excited, right?"

    "Yes, but with Zheng Huzi's personality, there are probably not many things that can excite him." Dr. Huo nodded and replied.

    After listening to Dr. Huo's words, Black Bear smiled sinisterly, waved to Dr. Huo and said, "You can go back, be careful not to be seen. You don't need to worry about the next thing, just continue to do what is assigned to you."  That’s it.”

    "Yes, I'm resigning." Doctor Huo bowed and exited Black Bear's camp.

    After Dr. Huo left, Black Bear reached out and slapped him three times in the corner of the tent.  A figure was revealed.  Black Bear ordered in a cold voice: "Find an opportunity to kill that person named Huo, and don't let anyone notice."

    “…Sir, don’t spare his life.”

    "Only the dead can keep secrets." Black Bear said lightly.

    "Found it?!" Ten days later, when he heard the report from the reconnaissance team, Zheng Huzi couldn't believe his ears.  So much so that he stood up suddenly and stared at the soldiers who came to report back. As soon as he stood up, Zheng Huzi felt a little dizzy. Thanks to the soldiers standing aside, he stretched out his hand to help Zheng Huzi. This prevented Zheng Huzi from making a fool of himself.

    Zheng Huzi didn't care about the minor physical condition, he just stared at the soldier standing in front of him.  Zheng Huzi couldn't help laughing when he heard the soldiers once again reported the discovery of the main force of the revolutionary army.  The revolutionary army was not taken seriously by Zheng Huzi. Even though there were two people in the revolutionary army, Maxi and Nemis, Zheng Huzi still did not take the revolutionary army seriously.  Zheng Huzi believed that he could defeat the revolutionary army in a head-on confrontation.

    In order to avoid long nights and many dreams, Zheng Huzi immediately ordered the army to prepare for war.  He didn't know that while he was busy dispatching troops, the black bear who had been sitting aside had a strange look in his eyes.

    Time was short, and Zheng Huzi only had time to summon 150,000 crusade troops before ordering them to come out.  As the same saying goes, soldiers need to be quick. If they arrive too late, the main force of the revolutionary army may flee after hearing the news, and they don't know where they will hide.  In order to avoid thisUnder such circumstances, Zheng Huzi decided to lead the 150,000 crusade troops and set off, leaving the deputy commander Hei Xiong in the camp to continue to assemble the remaining crusade troops.  However, Black Bear, who was the deputy commander, refused Zheng Huzi's order on the grounds that he was the highest officer supervising the battle team, and insisted on setting off with Zheng Huzi.

    Zheng Huzi was also worried about Black Bear, a restless guy, staying in the camp. Seeing that Black Bear refused his order, he withdrew his order and allowed Black Bear to accompany him, leaving only a few generals who were good at guarding the camp.

    Under the leadership of Zheng Huzi, the 150,000 crusade army set out towards the star field where the main force of the revolutionary army was found.  But when Zheng Huzi arrived with his army, he found that the main force of the revolutionary army was in a ready formation.  Didn't even run away? This was beyond Zheng Huzi's expectation.

    Since the main force of the revolutionary army has not escaped, let’s stay forever.  Zheng Huzi didn't think much and immediately ordered his troops to deploy and prepare to launch an attack.  But at this moment.  News came from the revolutionary army, hoping to have a face-to-face talk with the leader of the expeditionary army, Zheng Huzi.

    Zheng Huzi originally wanted to refuse this request from the revolutionary army, but when he thought that his troops were not ready to attack.  Then he agreed to the revolutionary army's request to meet.  The coaches of both sides met in front of the formation of the two armies. Looking at the revolutionary army coach who came to him, Zheng Huzi couldn't help but secretly said: "What a young coach."

    At the same time, Messing was also looking at the white-haired old man standing in front of him.

    "Mei Xin has met Mr. Zheng." Mei Xin said to Zheng Huzi.

    Zheng Huzi nodded slightly and asked, "Do you want to see me because you want to lead your army to surrender?"

    Messing smiled slightly.  Replied: "HahaSenior, don't be joking. As the saying goes, people with different ideals should not conspire with each other. Our revolutionary army had previously hoped to have peace talks with the alliance, but unfortunately the alliance rejected our revolutionary army's good intentions. So for the sake of the ideals each insists on,  The only way to do this is to meet each other in arms. The reason why I made the request to meet is just because I want to meet the legendary military god Zheng Huzi."

    "Oh, how can you thank me after meeting me?" Zheng Huzi asked with a smile.

    "You are old. You will never be able to regain your former grace." Messing said slowly.

    "Hmph! In that case, let's see the real deal. Boy, I will use your blood to let you understand that arrogant people will not end well." Zheng Huzi snorted and turned to leave.  At this time, Messing shouted: "Mr. Zheng, please stay, Messing has one more thing to say."

    "explain."

    "Meixin used some unscrupulous means to deal with Mr. Zheng earlier. I hope Mr. Zheng will forgive me." Mei Xin said sternly to Zheng Huzi.

    Hearing this, Zheng Huzi looked at Messing and said, "Do you mean spreading rumors in the alliance by unscrupulous means?"

    "Not only did I spread rumors, I also sent death warriors to frame Mr. Ling Zheng Antai."

    "How is my son doing now?"

    "Well, your son Zheng Antai has been invited to tea by Tianyan."

    As soon as he heard the word "eye of the sky", Zheng Huzi's heart suddenly became cold, and the things that were a little confusing before suddenly became clear.  No wonder the Black Bear from the Wu Lao Hui was still sent by the Wu Lao Hui even after he had submitted his written report. It turned out that the Wu Lao Hui had already identified him as a person who was ready to join the revolutionary army.

    "You!" Zheng Huzi glared at Messing angrily, but Messing was fearless and continued: "Mr. Zheng, on the battlefield, you can do whatever it takes to win. As a god of war, Mr. Zheng. This  The truth should be clearer than mine.”

    "if they were equally powerful, would you still use these schemes and tricks?" Zheng Huzi was silent for a moment and then asked.

    Hearing this, Messing nodded without hesitation and replied: "Of course I will use it, but I will use any method that can reduce the casualties of our army."

    "Aren't you afraid of being infamy for thousands of years?"

    "That's a posthumous matter. I'm already dead, so what does it have to do with me?"

    Messing’s answer made Zheng Huzi silent again. After a long moment of silence, Zheng Huzi asked: “Is there anything else you want to say?”

    "No. If Mr. Zheng has nothing more to say, then let's go back and prepare for war."

    "Well, before we go back, I have something to say to you."

    "Mr. Zheng, please speak frankly."

    "You are a despicable and shameless villain, but it is the fate of your soldiers to have a commander like you. I will attack in a quarter of an hour, clean my neck and wait to be chopped off."

    "HahaMeixin's great head is right here. If Mr. Zheng wants it, just come and get it." Messing said to Zheng Huzi with a smile.

    ……

    A quarter of an hour later, just as Zheng Huzi said, the crusade began to attack.  It was very clear that Messing, who would determine the success or failure of this battle today, did not hold back.?Immediately ordered a confrontation.

    The two armies did not conduct too many tests because there was no need.  Strictly speaking, both the crusade army and the revolutionary army are trained according to the alliance's training standards.  Basically, most of the senior generals on both sides knew each other.  As Messing said before, people with different paths cannot conspire with each other. When each other's views conflict with each other, the two parties who were originally one began to fight internally.

    Messing doesn’t know whether the Five Elders will be able to change its strategy against the revolutionary army after this battle, but he knows that the revolutionary army cannot afford to lose. Once it loses, it means losing everything.  Messing is not the only one who knows.  The revolutionary army also understands this.  It is precisely because they understand that the revolutionary army is much higher than the punitive army in terms of morale and fighting spirit.

    Zheng Huzi was not too nervous about the revolutionary army that was clearly at a disadvantage but had the upper hand on the battlefield.  He knew that the revolutionary army had the upper hand now only because of its momentary courage, as long as the crusade army did not mess up its position.  Before long, the offensive momentum of the revolutionary army will slow down, and the crusade army will take advantage of the battlefield bit by bit. When the crusade army takes advantage of the battlefield, that will be the beginning of the destruction of the revolutionary army.

    Black Bear looked at Zheng Huzi calmly directing the overall situation, and couldn't help but secretly mutter to himself why Zheng Huzi didn't die from the poison? Logically speaking, the doctor surnamed Huo should not dare to deceive himself.  But Zheng Huzi looked in good spirits.  There are no symptoms of poisoning at all.  If Zheng Huzi did not die of poison, how could he, the deputy commander, correct himself and seize military power.

    While Black Bear was muttering in his heart, Zheng Huzi's eyes were fixed on the battle situation, his mind was spinning rapidly, trying to find the flaws of the revolutionary army.  Zheng Huzi believed it.  As long as he finds a flaw, the revolutionary army will have no hope.  While he was searching, Zheng Huzi suddenly felt his heart tightening. The dizzy feeling from before came back again, and the symptoms were more intense than the previous times.

    The black bear that had been paying attention to Zheng Huzi discovered something strange about Zheng Huzi, and couldn't help but feel happy. He secretly prayed that Zheng Huzi would die of poison as soon as possible.  Maybe it was the black bear's prayers that did the trick.  Zheng Huzi felt extremely unwell at the moment, his eyes were black and he could not see. If he hadn't been holding the podium with both hands, Zheng Huzi might have fallen to the ground at this moment.

    "Commander, what's wrong with you?" Upon seeing this, the soldiers on the side quickly supported Zheng Huzi and asked in a low voice.

    Zheng Huzi could no longer see anything at this time. When he heard the familiar voice of his soldiers, he immediately whispered to his soldiers: "Don't make any noise"

    As soon as he said this, Zheng Huzi felt his throat itchy and spit out a mouthful of black blood when he opened his mouth.  The soldier was shocked when he saw this, but he didn't wait for him to shout.  Then I heard the black bear shout loudly: "Commander, what's wrong with you?"

    This shout was so loud that everyone present noticed Zheng Huzi's abnormality.  From Black Bear's words, Zheng Huzi heard a hint of schadenfreude.  Zheng Huzi lamented in his heart and ordered everyone: "I am not feeling well. Now I will hand over the command to the deputy commander Hei Xiong. Zheng Wu, help me to rest."

    When Black Bear heard this, he was overjoyed. With Zheng Huzi's words, there would be no obstacles for him to take over the power of the crusade. He immediately rushed to where Zheng Huzi was standing and started giving orders.  Zheng Huzi's personal soldier Zheng Wu glared at Black Bear bitterly and helped Zheng Huzi slowly walk out of the command room.

    As soon as he left the command room, Zheng Huzi grabbed Zheng Wu's arm and said: "Zheng Wu, we don't have much time, so I'll make a long story short. I can't do it anymore. In a while, you can take out the military book I brought with me and hand it over to me."  Messing, the coach of the Revolutionary Army.”

    "Commander, what did you say? Let me go" Zheng Wu asked in disbelief.

    "Shut up and listen to what I have to say. After you hand over the military strategy to Messing, don't come back. You will die if you come back. My old Zheng family may only have you as a branch in the future. Remember,  The alliance no longer has a place for my old Zheng family, stay in the revolutionary army and revitalize the Zheng family, and you will be the head of the Zheng family from now on."

    "Commander"

    "Call me Second Grandpa" Zheng Huzi said weakly to Zheng Wu: "Xiao Wu, I know you have a lot of questions now. Don't ask, listen to me tell you, I was poisoned, and the poisoner is unlikely to be  Revolutionary Army, who else will poison you? Don't resent the Revolutionary Army for spreading rumors before. There is no morality in war. In order to win, it is normal to do whatever it takes. Before you leave, remember to find the black bear.  , tell him that I want to see him one last time, and then you will leave, do you remember?"

    "Second Grandpa" Zheng Wu was so anxious that tears flowed out.

    At Zheng Huzi’s insistence, Zheng Wu had to swear in front of his general Zheng Huzi that he would do what Zheng Huzi told him.  After putting Zheng Huzi on the bed, Zheng Wu left the room to find the black bear.  Zheng Huzi was lying on the bed, with a trace of sadness flashing in his eyes. He was poisoned by the person he was loyal to. Zheng Huzi suddenly understood how Maxi felt when he was attacked by someone from the alliance.

    The black bear who has just taken over the command is giving orders, butAfter hearing the news brought by Zheng Wu, he decided to take some time to meet Zheng Huzi.  After all, he is a military god of a generation, and it is necessary to see him for the last time.  After Black Bear temporarily handed over the command to the adjutant he brought, Black Bear walked towards Zheng Huzi's room.  That's when.  Zheng Wu took Zheng Huzi's military strategy and broke away from the battle order of the crusade.  He did not immediately go to find Mei Xing of the revolutionary army. If he went at this time, he would most likely be killed before meeting Mei Xing. Zheng Wu was not that stupid.

    Black Bear doesn’t care where Zheng Wu goes.  Even though he is Zheng Huzi's grandnephew, the Zheng family is now finished.  Without the backbone of Zheng Huzi, the Zheng family has nothing to worry about.

    Arriving at Zheng Huzi’s room, Black Bear adjusted the expression on his face, hiding his pride and leaving sadness on his face.  Pushing the door open and walking into the room.  As soon as he entered the room, Hei Xiong saw Zheng Huzi lying on the bed with a weak look on his face, looking at himself as he entered the room.

    Black Bear took two steps to Zheng Huzi's bed and asked loudly: "Commander, are you okay?"

    "Are you not sure if I have something wrong?" Zheng Huzi asked coldly.

    The black bear was stunned when he heard this.  But then the expression on his face changed. There was no one around, and Black Bear didn't need to act. What's more, looking at Zheng Huzi's look, he seemed to know who was the one who poisoned him.

    "It seems that you don't plan to keep pretending." Zheng Huzi looked at the black bear's face and said slowly.

    "Hmph, what's the point of pretending? Traitors will be found and punished by everyone." Black Bear said with a sneer.

    "Forget it. After hearing what you said, I don't want to continue talking to you. I guess you won't listen to the advice, but I want to tell you that the Wu Laohui will eventually fail, and the reason for its failure is  On the Five Laohui itself." After saying this, Zheng Huzi closed his eyes and said nothing.

    Black Bear looked at Zheng Huzi and said coldly: "Humph, is this the final curse? Marshal, I promise you that before the Five Elders Association is defeated, the Zheng family will disappear from this world first Old guy, he really doesn't even care about his death.  I intend to make people happy." Black Bear stretched out his hand to detect Zheng Huzi's breath and couldn't help but curse.

    The military god Zheng Huzi died like this!  His death was extremely aggrieved. He did not die in front of the battle, but died due to the assassination of his own people.  Perhaps this is the sorrow of warriors.

    Seeing that Zheng Huzi was dead, Black Bear had no intention of staying here any longer.  Currently, there is a fierce battle with the revolutionary army, and Black Bear does not want Zheng Huzi's death to affect the situation of the battle.  He went out, closed the door, and then returned to the command room to continue commanding.

    ……

    Just as Zheng Huzi had judged before, although the revolutionary army was brave for a while, it was unable to sustain its strength. As the war continued, the advantages previously gained were being taken back by the punitive army bit by bit.  Messing had no choice but to grit his teeth and persist.  The discovery of his whereabouts this time was purely an accident.  By the time Messin noticed it, Zheng Huzi had already pressed forward with troops.  At that time, you absolutely cannot run away. Once you do, Zheng Huzi will definitely defeat them all when caught.  For this reason, Messing could only advance the decisive battle and put on a majestic formation to fight Zheng Huzi.  Before the war, the winged man did not want to see Zheng Huzi, the mighty man known as the God of War, as Messing said.  More importantly, Messing wanted to see how many lives Zheng Huzi had left.  Fortunately, Messing had already seen that Zheng Huzi was not going to die soon, which strengthened Messing's confidence in the decisive battle.

    “But Messing can’t hold on until now.

    "Military advisor, why don't we use the reserve team." Delong suggested to Messing.

    Hearing this, Messing shook his head and refused: "No, the reserve team can only be used when the crusade army is in chaos."

    "But when will the chaos you mentioned happen, military advisor?" Delong asked in confusion.

    Faced with Delong's confusion, Messing could only tell the truth: "Come on, when I met that Zheng Huzi earlier, I found that Zheng Huzi did not live long and could die at any time."

    Maxi on the side heard this and said: "Military advisor, even if Zheng Huzi is really dead, do you think the people around him will announce the death of Zheng Huzi at this time?"

    One word wakes up the dreamer!

    Maxi’s words immediately reminded Messing that, indeed, as Maxi said, even if Zheng Huzi was really dead, the person who took over the command of the crusade would not inform the entire army of Zheng Huzi’s death before the battle was over.  Thinking of this, Messing frowned.  After pondering for a moment, Messing looked at Maxi and others and said, "Everyone, we need to take a gamble now."

    "How to bet?" Maxi asked.

    "With Zheng Huzi's sophistication in command, any flaw on the battlefield may be exploited by him. If you want to confirm whether Zheng Huzi is dead now, the only way is to order the army to reveal a flaw to verify Zheng Huzi's life and death. But it is very difficult to do so.  It may lead to the complete defeat of our revolutionary army"

    Messing’s words put everyone in a dilemma.  Maxi was silent?At this moment, he patted his thigh and said: "It's a gamble. If this continues, the Revolutionary Army will still lose. It's better to give it a try while they still have the advantage."

    Since Maxi has decided to bet, let’s bet.  Both sides are dead, so it is better to fight, maybe you can find a way to survive.

    Messing quickly conveyed the order with a hint of flaws to Snooker, who was in command of the front army.  After hearing this, Snooker thought about it and handed over the task to Chang Zaitian. At the same time, he ordered Perus, who was on Chang Zaitian's side, to pay attention to rescue at any time.

    The flaw appeared, but the crusade army did not notice it at all and still launched the attack according to the previous attack rhythm.  Although Messing did not dare to confirm whether Zheng Huzi was dead, he was certain that the person in charge of commanding the expeditionary army was definitely not Zheng Huzi.

    "Order the entire army to open all channels and send out the news that Zheng Huzi is dead. At the same time, order Hans and Hoffman to prepare for an attack." Messing made a prompt decision and ordered continuously.

    When they heard the news about Zheng Huzi's death from the revolutionary army, the attacking army suddenly stalled.  When Black Bear heard the news, he was furious. Although he immediately came forward to refute the rumors, Zheng Huzi did not come forward personally, but the crusade army began to believe the news sent by the revolutionary army.

 Text Chapter 963 Truce

    The news of Zheng Huzi's death made the crusade army unstable, although Black Bear claimed in the name of the Wu Laohui that Zheng Huzi was only unwell and not dead.  But the ordinary soldiers of the crusade army didn't like the black bear.  Just imagine how someone can be liked by someone who starts arresting people as soon as he takes office.  What's more, Black Bear's guarantee is so pale. In fact, if you want to break the rumors about the revolutionary army, the most direct way is to ask Zheng Huzi to come forward. Even just a word can stabilize the general's morale.  But the fact is that Zheng Huzi is indeed dead.

    Black Bear was at a loss, and the soldiers of the crusade were rioting. At this moment, Hans and Hoffman, who had been hidden by Messing, led the two most elite teams in the revolutionary army, like two red-hot sharp blades, directly inserted into  Formed the military formation of the crusade army.  The crusade army was in a stable position for a while. Although Black Bear ordered a desperate resistance, Zheng Huzi's sudden death greatly damaged the fighting spirit of the crusade army.  Messing seized the opportunity and immediately ordered the entire revolutionary army to attack. The revolutionary army, which was already highly morale, immediately launched an all-out charge. Although some people in the crusade army tried to organize troops to resist desperately, it was difficult to change the overall situation. Three hundred thousand soldiers were attacked.  The army was defeated like a mountain.  The black bear was unable to turn the tide and could only flee in embarrassment with the remaining soldiers.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Messing immediately assigned a task and ordered Snooker and others to pursue in groups, making sure not to give the crusaders any chance to rest and recuperate.  Snooker, Chang Zaitian, Perus and other generals immediately formed groups and took turns attacking the retreating expeditionary army, without giving the expeditionary army a moment of peace.  Whenever the crusade army tried to stop and gather the remaining soldiers, the revolutionary army would appear, and the crusade army had to flee again.

    Just like this, one chased and the other fled, when Black Bear led the defeated troops to escape from the revolutionary army's sphere of influence, and joined the reinforcements sent by the alliance after hearing the news.  Only more than 5,000 of the 300,000-strong crusade force remained, and only a few dozen of the more than 2,000 warships returned.  It can be said that this time the crusade ended with the alliance's defeat again.  The reputation of the Revolutionary Army suddenly rose to a new level within the alliance.

    Although the alliance was determined to send troops to bring shame, at this time, it was reported that Zheng Huzi did not die of natural causes.  But the news that he was poisoned.  Damn Black Bear, in order to escape for his life, he lost the flagship containing Zheng Huzi's body!  The Five Elders Association of the Alliance suddenly fell into a passive position. The problem that the Five Elders Association needs to solve now is the instability within the alliance caused by Zheng Huzi's death, rather than continuing to cause trouble with the revolutionary army.  Although the Five Elders Association wanted to kill all those revolutionary troops, the family had a great cause and a lot of right and wrong.  The pressure of public opinion prevented the Wu Laohui from doing whatever they wanted like the revolutionary army.

    Fortunately, the Revolutionary Army also needs to digest the results of the victory of this war at this time, and has not bothered to find trouble with the Alliance for the time being.

    The war has ended!

    But the tasks left to both parties to clean up are different.  The cause of Zheng Huzi's death was spread by Messing.  Regarding this point, Messing is not afraid of other people's irresponsible remarks.  With the end of the war, Zheng Wu, who was entrusted by Zheng Huzi on his deathbed, found the revolutionary army and handed the military documents that Zheng Huzi asked him to hand over to Mei Xin. At the same time, he asked the revolutionary army to allow him to take Zheng Huzi's body back to his hometown for burial.

    Originally, Zheng Wu’s request was understandable, but when Zheng Huzi’s body was found.  But it was discovered that something was wrong with Zheng Huzi's body.  Only then did Zheng Wu remember that Zheng Huzi had mentioned being poisoned before he died.  Messing immediately realized this was an opportunity.  And the sky net is vast, sparse and not leaking.  Dr. Huo, who served as Zheng Huzi's exclusive doctor, was also captured. From Dr. Huo's mouth, the cause of Zheng Huzi's death was confirmed.  Dr. Huo is really smart. He knew that Black Bear would not let him go, so he found a place to hide before Zheng Huzi's situation happened, allowing the people sent by Black Bear to kill him to escape.  Until the crusade was defeated and fled.  Only then did Dr. Huo show up and surrender to the revolutionary army.

    Even if the Revolutionary Army does not investigate the cause of Zheng Huzi's death, Dr. Huo does not intend to return to the alliance.  He knew that like Zheng Huzi, he had become a target that the alliance planned to eliminate.  In order to save his life, the clever Dr. Huo had decided to join the revolutionary army. Therefore, in response to Messing's inquiry, Dr. Huo did not conceal anything and immediately told the truth.  Of course, in this truth, Dr. Huo is no longer a doctor who kills people for his own future, but a poor man who is forced to do nothing.

    With Dr. Huo’s confession and the testimony of Zheng Wu, a soldier around Zheng Huzi.  Coupled with Zheng Huzi's autopsy report, the Alliance's Five Elders Association was suddenly pushed to the forefront of public opinion.

    Fighting for power and gaining money, do not use everything, but those things can be said and cannot be said.  Once exposed, the damage caused will be unimaginable.  The people absolutely do not want to be governed by a government that will do whatever it takes to achieve its ends.  And a government that has lost the support of the people.  It will also not be able to exist for long.

    Although the Five Elders of the Alliance responded promptly to the revolutionary army's attack, they also found a lot of relevant "evidence" to prove their innocence.  However, when all the witnesses and physical evidence are in the hands of the revolutionary army, the "evidence" produced by the Five Elders Association of the Alliance seems so weak.

    Whether you believe it or not, anyway, I believed.  ??After giving the so-called explanation about Zheng Huzi's death, the Wu Laohui no longer responded to the matter. On the contrary, the Wu Laohui increased its supervision of information, hoping to make the public forget the incident through cold treatment.  In order to prevent Zheng Huzi's descendants from talking nonsense, Zheng Huzi's descendants disappeared without a trace one night.

    It’s just that Wu Laohui’s deceptive behavior is really a bit self-deceiving.  People can endure government oppression because they have no second choice.  But when the revolutionary army appears in the eyes of the people, the people have one more choice.  The Wu Laohui still used the previous methods to deal with this incident, which not only caused more dissatisfaction among the people, but also laid the root of their downfall.

    As a wise saying goes, lowering your head does not mean that I acquiesce, but that I am looking for bricks.  As the Wu Lao Hui thought, the public no longer discussed the cause of Zheng Huzi's death, but support for the Wu Lao Hui also declined rapidly as the people became silent.  Correspondingly, more and more people switched from waiting and watching to supporting the revolutionary army headed by Maxi.

    The people are blind, but they also have conscience.  They all have their own eyes and can see, listen and think.  There used to be no second choice except the Alliance.  The people could only suffer in silence.  But now there is an additional revolutionary army. Since you are not optimistic about the alliance, then choose the revolutionary army.

    Messing’s goal was achieved.  The death of Zheng Huzi was used to allow the revolutionary army to digest the fruits of victory brought by this war, so that the Wu Laohui would not have time to cause trouble to the revolutionary army in order to deal with internal conflicts.  Both of these objectives were achieved.  Of course there are unexpected gains.  In addition to gaining more support for the revolutionary army, the defeated expeditionary army learned the cause of Zheng Huzi's death.  They walked out of the entrenched fortress one after another and took the initiative to surrender to the revolutionary army.  Although the crusade army failed in a decisive battle, Zheng Huzi only took away 150,000 people, and half of the crusade army was still safe and sound.  It's just that Black Bear only focused on escaping, and didn't pay attention to the 150,000 crusade troops who were ordered to stay at various fortresses and gathered in the base camp waiting to set off.  If the black bear didn't rush to escape, the final outcome would still be unknown.  It's a pity that there is no regret in selling medicine in this world.  Opportunities lost can never be regained.

    It can be said that the crusade failed this time. Zheng Huzi's death was a turning point, and Black Bear's blind escape caused the crusade to lose its last chance to stabilize its position.  Black Bear has become synonymous with incompetence and is now being held secretly. Ken and others are considering whether to cancel Black Bear's membership in the Five Elders Association.  He had made a great promise at the beginning, but when things came to pass, he only knew how to run away.  The alliance suffered such heavy losses, and because the poisoning of Zheng Huzi was revealed, the alliance fell into a morally passive position.  Several crimes were punished at the same time. Even if they were willing to let it go, Yingji and Fasi were not willing to let go of this opportunity to add insult to injury.

    "Alas~" In his office, Ken sighed with a headache.  With the defeat of the crusade, Ken found that the Five Elders' control over the alliance was constantly weakening.  In the past, no one dared to write a petition to punish Black Bear, a member of the Five Elders Association.  But now, several government departments have signed a joint letter.  Ken knew that there were shadows of Yingji and Fasi in these departments, but the more this happened, the more dissatisfied Ken felt.

    Although there are conflicts among the members of the Five Elders Association, Ken felt chilled by doing something like this to add insult to injury at this time.  Ken didn't want to disqualify Black Bear from the Five Elders Association, but Black Bear really failed to live up to his expectations this time, and he actually fell into such a big trap, and even had others expose him.  This leaves Ken with no excuse for showing favoritism.

    "Dong~dong~dong~" is when Ken is distressed.  There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    The person who came was Chacha. Judging from the expression on his face, it was probably up to him.  But now Ken has quite the awareness that he has no worries about debts and no itching when he has plenty of lice, so he asked Chacha who was sitting down: "What's the bad news again?"

    "See for yourself." Chacha handed the document bag she brought to Ken.  Ken took it and took a look.  His expression suddenly changed.  What Chacha handed over to Ken was a report, which said that because the cause of Zheng Huzi's death was unknown and the Five Elders of the Alliance had not dealt with the black bear, some radicals in the Alliance military planned to launch a mutiny.  It's just that the matter was exposed and was captured before it could be launched.

    "This is a danger signal." Ken said looking at Chacha.

    Chacha nodded when he heard this and replied: "Yes, we can ignore the departments that signed the petition, but we have to give the military an explanation. Once this matter is handled improperly, it is very likely that the revolutionary army will take advantage of it."  .”

    When Ken heard about the revolutionary army, he suddenly felt a headache again.  He sighed helplessly and asked, "What suggestions do you have?"

    "Black Bear can't be saved this time. We can't ignore the stability of the alliance just because of him. And to be honest, I don't think Black Bear is doing a good job in this matter. Not to mention that Zheng Huzi is already old. He hasn't been around for long.  Live head. Even if he wants to seize power, there is no need to be so anxious. After letting Zheng Huzi eliminate the revolutionary army, won't there be plenty of opportunities??Well now, we poisoned Zheng Huzi but failed to silence him in time, which made us morally passive. We seized power but did not eliminate the revolutionary army. Instead, we fled from the battlefield, causing the alliance's crusade to fail again.  No matter which one it is, it has something to do with black bears.  If we don’t deal with black bears, it’s really hard to convince the public.  "

    "Then, all of Black Bear's positions will be revoked, and only his status as a member of the Five Elders Association will be retained?" Ken asked tentatively.

    Chacha shook his head when he heard this and said: "Ken, if you want Black Bear to save his life, it's best to beat him to the end. Letting him continue to stay in the Wu Laohui is equivalent to continuing to keep Black Bear in the public eye.  In their sight. As long as they see him, others will think of Zheng Huzi who was poisoned."

    "Do you really want to hide in the snow?"

    "Not only must he be hidden in the snow, but he must also be imprisoned secretly. You don't want him to be assassinated one day, right?"

    "let me think about it again." Ken hesitated for a long time, and finally said to Chacha.

    Hearing this, Chacha couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  The purpose of his visit this time was to persuade Ken to give up the Black Bear for the sake of the stability of the alliance.  But now it seems that Ken still hasn't made up his mind.

    Chacha knew that she couldn’t say anything more about the black bear. If she continued to talk about it, it would arouse Ken’s rebellious psychology.  Then he changed the subject and said to Ken: "You should consider the black bear matter yourself. It is best not to delay it for too long. The longer it goes, the easier things will change. I want to talk to you about another thing now."

    "What's up?"

    "About the revolutionary army."

    "What's there to talk about with those traitors?" Ken asked with a frown.

    Seeing this, Chacha calmed down and said: "No matter how we define the revolutionary army led by Maxi. But as Zheng Huzi's incident was exposed, many people in the alliance changed from wait-and-see to support, and then regarded the revolutionary army as rebels."  It is no longer appropriate to be a thief. Moreover, the revolutionary army has obtained a large amount of equipment and elite soldiers through these two wars, and has the strength to challenge us. If we want to eliminate the revolutionary army, the price we need to pay will be huge. And it will be delayed.  Not dealing with the black bear also made the Alliance military dissatisfied with the Five Elders Association. Like the report you just saw. It does not rule out that this is the Alliance military urging us to give an explanation as soon as possible."

    "What's your opinion?" Ken asked Cha Cha Dao while holding his head with a headache.

    Chacha heard the words and replied: "Resuming peace talks, even if we can't reach any consensus, we still have to delay the time. Even if we finally decide to continue to suppress the revolutionary army, before that, at least we must have no worries."

    “…Okay, then it’s up to you to decide who will be chosen for the peace talks.” Ken thought for a while.  Agree with Chacha’s suggestion.

    The proposal of the second peace talks has indeed shifted the focus of most people's attention.  Regarding the alliance's intention to initiate peace talks, the revolutionary army quickly responded and agreed to peace talks.

    The reason why the Revolutionary Army can give such a quick reply is not because the Revolutionary Army is eager for peace talks, but because the Revolutionary Army also needs time.  After receiving the news from the alliance messenger, Maxi immediately held a meeting to discuss countermeasures.

    "This is a good thing. It seems that the alliance has now realized that we are not a force that they can easily eliminate." Messing said with a smile.  After this war, Messing's prestige has been established in the revolutionary army, becoming the third-ranking figure after Maxi and Nemis.

    "But what if this is the alliance's delaying strategy? A guy who has been used to being the boss for a long time suddenly begs for help in a low voice. No matter how you think about it, there is something wrong with it." Chang Zaitian said with a frown.

    Messing nodded in agreement after hearing this: "Zai Tian's concerns are right, but even if this peace talk is fraudulent, it will be beneficial and harmless to our revolutionary army. First of all, we have captured a large amount of materials and equipment in this victory.  At the same time, coupled with the continuous surrender of the crusade, our total strength now exceeds 200,000. But we need time to digest these things, whether it is the surrendered soldiers or the captured weapons and equipment, we all need time.  Moreover, our revolutionary army now has a good reputation among the people. After the Zheng Huzi incident, many people have changed from their original wait-and-see attitude to their current supportive attitude. I believe that as long as we issue a recruitment order, many people will sign up. Here  At this time, it becomes very important to maintain the positive image of our revolutionary army. We cannot leave an image that destroys peace to the people. We must let the people know that the reason why our revolutionary army started the uprising is to let the people live a good life.  , rather than to destroy their current lives. The fault of the war is not the revolutionary army, but the alliance's initiative to provoke it. Occupying a righteous name will bring unexpected benefits to our revolutionary army. "

    "Then you will still be the one to host this peace negotiation?" Snooker asked aloud.

    Messing nodded and replied: "I heard that the peace negotiation representative sent by the alliance this time is Cha Cha from the Five Elders Association. I want to meet him."

    "Is this Chacha coming?" Maxi said in a voiceless voice.

    Hearing this, everyone looked atXixi Messing asked: "Sir, do you know about Chacha?"

    "Well, Chacha has always been called the peacemaker in the Wu Laohui. What he usually does most is to mediate the conflicts between other members of the Wu Laohui. I don't know much about Chacha's personality, but it is said that he is a good person.  He is kind to others, has no airs, and takes good care of his juniors."

    Nemis on the side said: "What is puzzling is why he was asked to preside over this peace negotiation. Is it because the alliance really intends to have peace talks with our revolutionary army? Even if Chacha wants peace talks, the other members of the Five Elders Association will  People probably won’t agree.”

    After listening to what Maxi and Nemis said, everyone fell into deep thought. After thinking for a while, Messing said: "No matter what the reason is, since he dares to come, then we must entertain him well. What is his purpose here?"  , when we meet in person, it will naturally become clear."

    Everyone is right. I decide my territory. No matter who you are, whether you are a dragon lying down for me or a tiger lying down for me, you must abide by my rules on my territory.

 Text Chapter 964: False peace talks

    Chacha's arrival was not too grandly welcomed by the revolutionary army.  Except for the two leaders Maxi and Nemis, most people went about their own business and didn't pay much attention to Chacha's arrival.

    No one thinks that there will be a day of peace between the Revolutionary Army and the Alliance, whether it is the Revolutionary Army or the Alliance.  However, before both parties are ready, it is still necessary to be hypocritical and submissive. At least it can fool the people who do not know the truth and gain a little advantage in justice.

    For Chacha, it was enough to have two acquaintances, Maxi and Nemis, to greet her. Chacha was also very annoyed by those frivolous things that came from the bottom of her heart.  Because they were acquaintances, the two parties did not need to be too polite. After a simple greeting, the two parties got into the topic.

    The initial peace talks did not require Chacha to come forward, nor did Maxi and Nemis.  However, when Chacha wanted to visit, Maxi and Nemis both refused Chacha's request for an excuse and recommended Messing as an entourage to accompany Chacha on the tour.  Although Chacha was puzzled by this, she still accepted Maxi and Nemis's arrangement.

    When she met Chacha, Mei Xing was honestly a little disappointed.  Rumors described Chacha as a loyal elder, but after subsequent contact, Mei Xing felt that Cha Cha was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. During the conversation, Cha Cha always tried to learn from Mei Xing's feelings from time to time.  I learned some about the internal situation of some revolutionary armies, especially the current situation of the prisoners of the expeditionary army.

    Are there any prisoners in the revolutionary army now?  Yes, but not many.  There are always some diehards of the Alliance who refuse to surrender. For these people, the Revolutionary Army will lock them up first, and then let them go after a period of time.  As for how long it will take.  Then just watch it.

    Mei Xin’s first impression of Chacha was not very good, but on the contrary, Chacha’s first impression of Mei Xin was excellent and she thought Mei Xing was a talent.  Chacha thought about testing Messing with words to see if he might switch to the league.  But considering that I just met Messing today, it is really inappropriate to test Messing to see if he has second thoughts about the revolutionary army.  So I can only give up and wait for the opportunity to talk about it later.  Fortunately, Chacha didn't test it, otherwise Mei Xing would have changed Chacha's visit itinerary without hesitation, so that Chacha wouldn't be able to see anything.

    After all, we are here to negotiate.  It was impossible for Chacha to run around, and she could only wander around Mendou Star accompanied by Messi.  But just walking around on Mendou Star made Chacha feel the threat to the alliance from the revolutionary army.  The people may be disgusted with the rule of the alliance, but they not only have no resistance to the rule of the revolutionary army.  On the contrary, he seemed very supportive.

    A government that loses the support of the people is nothing, even if it has powerful force in its hands.  But this force is not always the same.  Once this force no longer supports the government.  Then the demise of this government is just around the corner.  Chacha had a premonition that the revolutionary army was gradually replacing the alliance's original position in the hearts of the people.  People are always curious about emerging forces and want to get in touch with them.  Once people realize that emerging forces are better than established forces, it will be inevitable to abandon the established forces.

    The Alliance is an established force, while the Revolutionary Army is an emerging force. Chacha is very clear about the impact that continuing to allow the Revolutionary Army to develop will have on the Alliance's rule.  In particular, the revolutionary army, an emerging force, also has weapons that can compete with the alliance.  Although there were too many coincidences and accidents in the two consecutive defeats, it was undeniable that these two defeats had shaken the people's confidence in the alliance.  The Zheng Huzi incident was just an outbreak after long-term public dissatisfaction with the alliance.  It's not just because he sympathizes with Zheng Huzi's experience.

    I had something on my mind, so I naturally had no intention of continuing to visit.  Chacha rejected Messing's suggestion to continue visiting and returned to the resting place prepared for him by the revolutionary army, intending to take a good rest before considering countermeasures against the revolutionary army.

    Chacha has already been mentally prepared for what kind of demands the Revolutionary Army will use this peace negotiation to make, especially demands that will be more excessive than the last time through this victory.  In any case, the peace talks will come to nothing in the end, and no matter what demands the revolutionary army makes, they will not be accepted by the alliance.  The reason why Chacha came was that he didn't want to face whether he would deal with the black bear or not, and he wanted to be a peacemaker. Secondly, he was curious about the revolutionary army.

    But when Chacha saw the terms of the peace talks brought back by her subordinates regarding the revolutionary army, she couldn't help but be stunned.  The revolutionary army has very few demands, except for one, which is autonomy.  Taking the territory currently controlled by the Revolutionary Army as the boundary, the Revolutionary Army must have an equal dialogue with the Alliance.

    it's out of the question!  Chacha would not agree to the revolutionary army's request to split the country and seal the territory.  The Alliance as a whole will never allow such an independent incident to occur.  Because once the revolutionary army's request is agreed to, the huge alliance will not be able to maintain its internal integrity.Countless careerists will emerge.  By then, the entire alliance will be at war.  This is something Chacha doesn't want to see, and it is definitely not allowed to happen.

    The next day, when Messing came to see Chacha, Chacha immediately made a request to Messing to see Maxi regarding the content of the peace talks.  In Chacha's view, if he wanted to make the revolutionary army change his mind, it would be best to go directly to Maxi.  However, Messing told Chacha that Maxi had given full authority to Messing regarding the peace talks with the alliance, and Maxi himself had left Mendou Star and went to inspect the logistics base of the Revolutionary Army.  As for when he will come back, the matter is confidential, so there is no comment.

    Chacha was very angry, but there was nothing she could do.  It is impossible for him to take people to find Maxi. This is the territory of the revolutionary army. Although you are the peace ambassador, if you act randomly, others will not give you face.  Chacha, who knew this very well, could only suppress the anger in his heart and started negotiations with Messing.

    "Autonomy is impossible. The alliance will never agree to this. If this is the sincerity of your revolutionary army, then there is no need to continue talking." Chacha said to Messing seriously.

    Messing shrugged nonchalantly and replied: "Does the special envoy mean that the second peace talks between the Revolutionary Army and the Alliance can be suspended?"

    "If the revolutionary army continues to insist on autonomy, I think this peace negotiation can indeed be suspended."

    But contrary to Chacha's expectations, Messing was not disappointed, but said excitedly: "That's great. Let me just say, it's a bit wishful thinking to use words to get the alliance to agree to our request. Unfortunately, Master Maxi is.  I don’t believe it. For me, the territory that I have built with my own hands is the most real. Especially when you are planning to leave, I will make arrangements for you now so that you will not be able to leave after the war starts."

    Seeing Mei Xin turning around to arrange for Chacha to leave, Chacha was a little dumbfounded. Mei Xin's reaction was really beyond Chacha's expectations.  However, when she saw that Messing was almost gone, Chacha came back to her senses and finally remembered the purpose of coming here.

    "Wait a minute." Chacha shouted.

    Hearing this, Mei Xin turned around and looked at Chacha and asked, "What are you doing? Are you going back on your word?"

    "Eh for the sake of the overall situation, let's talk first." Chacha changed her words in embarrassment.

    Messing took advantage of the opportunity and said: "How come your alliance talks like farts? It's not accurate. You just said it was impossible, but why did you change your mind in the blink of an eye?"

    Although Chacha was angry at Mei Xin's sarcasm, she could only console herself in her heart that Mei Xin in front of her was a rough man and he was too generous.  I don't have the same experience as this rough guy.

    Seeing Chacha’s angry look, Messing secretly chuckled in his heart.  However, he still said with some impatience on his face: "Okay. Since you want to talk, let's talk about it. But the issue of autonomy"

    "Put it aside for now. The content of the peace talks cannot only be this one. We also need to negotiate on the issue of prisoners of war after this war." Before Messing could finish speaking, Chacha said first.

    "WellOkay, let's discuss the issue of prisoners of war first. But this level of negotiation does not require my intervention. I will just send someone to talk to you. To be honest, there are not too many prisoners of war this time."

    Chacha just pretended not to hear what Mei Xin said.  But the next night, Chacha saw the negotiation records brought back by the people she sent to negotiate.  He couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Why are there so few prisoners of war? Only less than 10,000 of the 300,000 people returned to the Alliance, but there are only more than 20,000 prisoners of war on the Revolutionary Army? Where have the others gone?"

    "Well, according to the person who negotiated with me, most of the Alliance soldiers were killed or wounded in the battle, and many of them chose to join the Revolutionary Army. Naturally, those Alliance soldiers who joined the Revolutionary Army cannot be counted as prisoners of war."

    "Asshole!" Chacha cursed angrily.

    ?????????????????????? Chacha really has no way to deal with the revolutionary army’s rogue behavior.  Who made the alliance lose this battle?  Who makes the alliance have no extra energy to attack the revolutionary army now?

    “Who is negotiating with you today?” Chacha asked, rubbing her brows.

    "The other party turned out to be a soldier of the Alliance Army, but something happened later and he defected to Maxi."

    "Huh? What's the other party's name?"

    "Always in the sky."

    "Chang Zaitian? I seem to have heard this name somewhere?" Chacha seemed to have an impression of the name, but no matter what Chacha thought, she just couldn't remember it.  The subordinates didn't dare to say anything when they saw this, they just stood aside obediently.

    Thinking about it, she couldn't remember where she heard the name Chang Zaitian. Chacha simply stopped thinking about it and said to her subordinates: "I will also go to negotiate tomorrow.Venue, be prepared tonight to bring the more than 20,000 captured soldiers back to the Alliance no matter what.  "

    "The conditions proposed by the revolutionary army"

    "Let's put it aside for a while and talk more. Just think of it as buying something and bargaining, go ahead." He dismissed his subordinates with a few words over the tea table, picked up the negotiation record and read it again.  It can be seen from the negotiation records that this person named Chang Zaitian seems to be somewhat hostile to the alliance, but if you think about it, the relationship is inherently hostile, and it is normal to have hostility.

    Chacha didn’t think much about it. After studying the negotiation records for a while, she took a rest. She just wanted to be energetic enough to meet Chang Zaitian the next day.

    The next day, when Chacha arrived at the negotiation venue, she found that Messing, who had been notified by him, had already sat at the negotiating table early and was talking to Chang Zaitian, who was the negotiator today.

    When both parties are present, it is natural to continue the negotiation.  During the negotiation process, Chacha did not speak, but silently observed Chang Zaitian's heated discussion with his men on the issue of ransom for prisoners of war.  The father-in-law said that the father-in-law was right, and the mother-in-law said that the mother-in-law was right. Anyway, we just couldn't agree on the same thing.  The result was naturally fruitless, and the day's negotiations ended like this.

    The two sides have reached a consensus on the release of prisoners of war, but the two sides have been unable to reach a consensus on the ransom.  Chacha's side demands unconditional release.  At most, the food expenses consumed by some captured officers and soldiers during their captivity will be paid.  But the revolutionary army insisted on a large ransom.

    At the end of the conversation, the representative sent by Chacha couldn't help but sneered: "Are you really a revolutionary army? Why do I feel like I'm negotiating with a bunch of kidnappers?"

    Chacha originally thought that his subordinates' words would anger Messing's side, but Chang Zaitian did not feel ashamed at all. Instead, he replied with a smile: "There is no way, our revolutionary army is poor, even though your alliance has been generous twice  We need to spend money, but there are so many places where we need to spend money. Your alliance has a big business, why do you need to worry about this little money with us poor guys?"

    After listening to Chang Zaitian’s words, all the negotiators on the alliance’s side, including Chacha, turned red with anger.  But I couldn't find any words to refute.  There's nothing I can do about it, what I'm telling you is the truth.  If it hadn't been for the Alliance's two failed crusade, the Alliance would never want to be as passive as it is now.

    In the end, today’s negotiation broke up unhappy, and Chacha left the negotiation venue with an angry look on his face.  Messing waited until everyone was almost gone and then said to Chang Zaitian: "Zaitian. You seem to be very dissatisfied with the peace talks with the alliance."

    "No, there is dissatisfaction. But it's not against the inside of our revolutionary army. I don't look down on those people sent by the alliance. Why are you pretending to be a great man when you have obviously lost? They make it seem like negotiating with us is a charity to us.  Like." Chang Zaitian shook his head and replied.

    Messing smiled when he heard this.  He whispered to Chang Zaitian: "Don't worry, this negotiation is destined to have no results. But in order to buy time, we can't go too far, lest those in the alliance end the peace talks in anger, which may not be a good thing for us.  "

    "You mean, you want to continue delaying?" Chang Zaitian asked with a frown.

    "That's right. The longer the delay is, the better it is for us."

    "Let's make a substitution tomorrow. To be honest, during negotiations, I always had the idea of ??picking up a plate and throwing it in the faces of those in the alliance." Chang Zaitian said to Messing after thinking about it.

    ??For the eternal requirements.  Messing naturally had no objection.  Originally, Messing planned to let Chang Zaitian and others take turns to talk to the negotiating team brought by Chacha for a few days. If nothing else, it would be hard work to make these arrogant and powerful generals talk often.

    Sure enough, the next day, Chacha saw that the person negotiating with her had changed.  When asked about the reason, Messing gave the reason that Chang Zaitian could not speak and was driven to clean the toilet by him.

    Chacha expressed dissatisfaction with the substitution of people during the negotiation, but Messing insisted not to change, and Chacha had no choice.  He could only let the negotiating team he brought continue to negotiate on the prisoner of war issue, and he left the negotiation venue accompanied by Messing.

    Mei Xin did not refuse Chacha’s request, and immediately continued the visit itinerary that had been arranged for Chacha.  Chacha didn't really want to visit Mendou Star, but after going back last night, she felt that she should have a good talk with Messing and needed to find an opportunity.

    While taking a break during the visit, Chacha found an opportunity.  Putting down the tea cup in her hand, Chacha asked softly: "Meixin, after observing you for the past few days, I found that you are a very direct person who doesn't like to beat around the bush."

    Hearing this, Mei Xin glanced at Chacha and replied: "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. I clearly say that I don't like beating around the bush, so why are you beating around the bush?"

    "Hmm" Chacha, who had been robbed, coughed lightly and continued.Said: "Okay, in that case, let me tell you straight. Have you thought about your future?"

    "Are you planning to recruit me?" Mei Xin asked, looking at Chacha.

    "Haha you can think so. But don't think that I am harming you. Although you can get ahead by staying in the Revolutionary Army, the Revolutionary Army cannot compare with the Alliance in any aspect. If you are in the Alliance, you will be able to stand out.  Your abilities and achievements will be greater in the revolutionary army."

    "HahaThank you for the compliment, but I have no plans to change jobs for the time being." Messing smiled and refused the tea ceremony.  But Chacha would not give up because of Mei Xing's rejection. Seeing that Mei Xing did not fall out, Cha Cha felt that recruiting Mei Xing might be successful.  Dang even continued: "Don't be so hasty to refuse. Messing, you have to know that a good bird chooses the right place to roost. It is undeniable that the revolutionary army has indeed gained some advantages so far and has gained a certain amount of popular support. But you must be clear  , the reason why the revolutionary army has been able to achieve today's results is related to the fact that the alliance has not regarded the revolutionary army as a real opponent. To tell you the truth, 300,000 crusade troops are a lot for your revolutionary army, but for hundreds of soldiers  For an alliance of 10,000 people, 300,000 crusade troops are nothing at all. The alliance lost the battle this time. But after this defeat, the alliance will no longer underestimate the revolutionary army. Once the alliance becomes serious, do you think the revolutionary army can still  What are the chances of winning? People like to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Once they realize that your revolutionary army cannot compete with the alliance, how many people do you think will support your revolutionary army?"

    Messing did not speak, remained silent.  Seeing this, Chacha kept up her efforts, "You are a talent. I don't want to see a talent like you ruin the glory that should belong to you because of a wrong decision. Although changing the family may not sound good, the benefits are beyond your imagination.  Yes. I can promise you that as long as you come to the alliance, I guarantee that you can become a high-ranking general commanding a hundred thousand soldiers. As for the future, I will also take care of you secretly"

    "Haha" Mei Xin suddenly laughed, and Chacha immediately stopped talking and looked at Mei Xin quietly.

    Messing looked at Chacha and said slowly: "First of all, I want to thank you for your attention to me. But I still refuse your solicitation. Don't say this again, otherwise I will order you to be grounded. Until this peace negotiation  Until it’s over.”

    "Can I ask the reason?" Chacha didn't show any frustration at all.  He asked calmly.

    "The reason? It's actually very simple. As a member of the Jones family, you must follow the ancestral precepts. Once you recognize your master, you must not betray him for life. So I can only say that I am sorry for your kindness." Messing shrugged.  Chacha said.

    "Jones family? That Jones family?" Chacha sounded a little familiar.  But for the time being, I didn't think of where I had heard it before, so I couldn't help but ask.

    "Haha You are so ignorant. As a member of the Five Elders Association, you don't even know about the Jones family, which is known as the military counselor family. But I don't blame you. After all, the Jones family has been silent for a hundred years, so it is normal for you not to remember."

    Hearing this, if Chacha still doesn’t know which family Messing is talking about, the Jones family, then his life will be in vain.  I just heard that Messing claimed to be from the military advisor family.  Chacha was still shocked. She looked Mei Xing up and down with wide eyes, and asked with disbelief: "Are you really from that family of military advisors?"

    "That's right, it's guaranteed to be replaced if it's fake." Messing replied with a smile.

    After getting the answer, Chacha sat back down, took a sip of tea, and suddenly asked: "You were pretending to be rude to me earlier, right?"

    Messing smiled and said nothing, but this look already made Chacha feel embarrassed.  Chacha never expected that the Messing in front of her would be a member of the Jones family. It was ridiculous that she wanted to recruit this person just now.  How could someone who could become a military advisor be such a simple-minded person?

    "You must give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise what you do will directly affect the relationship between the alliance and the revolutionary army." Chacha glared at Messing with some annoyance.

    "Hahaexplanation, it's very simple. I wanted to see if Chacha, who is known as the loyal elder, is as loyal as the rumors say. Unfortunately, the result made me a little disappointed." Messing replied with a smile.

    "Huh! You and I are in a hostile relationship, and everything I do is understandable." Chacha said with a cold snort.  Messing shrugged and did not argue.

    The atmosphere became a little awkward for a while, and both sides were silent for a long time.  It was Chacha who was the first to break the deadlock and asked: "Will the expeditionary army be defeated this time? Will it be the revolutionary army commanded by you?"

    "Haha I have to thank Mr. Maxi and the entire army for their trust in me. Without their full support, I would not be able to command the entire army. Of course, this is also thanks to the cooperation of the alliance. To be honest, if it weren't forWith that black bear you sent to help, our revolutionary army's chances of winning are really slim.  If Zheng Huzi were to face our revolutionary army, our revolutionary army's chance of winning would be no more than 30%. Even if we make so many small moves outside the battlefield, the outcome will often still be determined on the battlefield.  "

    Hearing this, Chacha was also a little angry, not with the revolutionary army, but with Black Bear, the guy who failed to achieve anything but failed.  However, Chacha would not scold her family in front of Mei Xing, and silently picked up the tea cup and took a sip.  I heard Messing continue to say: "To be honest, we did not expect Zheng Huzi's sudden death in advance. At that time, because our whereabouts were discovered by Zheng Huzi and we were forced to fight, we had no intention of winning.  Too much hope. But to our surprise, just when the battle reached a stalemate, Zheng Huzi suddenly died of poison, and the black bear took over the command. Until that time, we were still kept in the dark and did not know that Zheng Huzi  He was dead, but in the subsequent battles, we found that the fighting style of the crusade had changed, and it was no longer as overwhelming as before. In order to verify Zheng Huzi's life and death, we deliberately exposed a small flaw, and as a result, the crusade  The army was indifferent. Then we sent out the news that Zheng Huzi was dead, and then, needless to say, the expeditionary army was defeated like a mountain under the command of that prodigal Black Bear."

    "How do you know that Zheng Huzi was killed when the battle reached a stalemate?" Chacha asked in confusion.

    "After the war, Zheng Huzi's personal soldier Zheng Wu found the revolutionary army with the military document that Zheng Huzi asked him to give to me before he died. When Zheng Huzi died of poison, Zheng Wu was by Zheng Huzi's side. So regarding Zheng Huzi's situation, we  It’s all clear after the war is over.”

    "Can I see him?"

    "Why bother? You have caused so much misery to the Zheng family, do you still expect Zheng Wu to forgive you on behalf of the Zheng family? But to be honest, where have you done Zheng Huzi's descendants?"

    "Ehin order to protect their integrity, we will temporarily place them in an unknown place." Chacha thought for a while and replied.

    Mei Xin sneered at Chacha’s answer.  He said disdainfully: "Pull you down quickly. Don't you feel blushing when you say this? Forget it, I don't intend to ask you for Zheng Huzi's descendants. I just want to tell you that Zheng Wu is now a member of the revolutionary army.  Members, if you still have any conscience, please don’t block the last hope of revitalization of the Zheng family.”

    "What are you going to do with the doctor who poisoned Zheng Huzi?" Chacha asked, changing the subject.

    "He is now a tainted witness. Eat well and drink well. You don't have to expect to find him. We hid him in a place where you decided not to find him." Messing replied with a smile.

    After the two sides talked about it, they became much more relaxed than before when they were wary of each other.  Chacha chatted with Mei Xin for a while.  Then he followed Messing back to his residence.  As for the peace talks, Chacha didn't say anything, and Mei Xing didn't mention it either.  Both of them knew the final result of the peace talks, but both sides had reasons for the peace talks, and they knew it tacitly.

    ……

    The peace talks are still continuing. Although Chacha and Mei Xing no longer pay attention to the specific content of the peace talks, the outside world is paying great attention to the peace talks between the two parties.  Every once in a while, the results of the peace talks between the two parties will be announced, making people who don't know the inside story think that peace is one step closer to them.  Only those who know the inside story understand that when the peace talks between the two sides stop, that is when the Revolutionary Army and the Alliance will fight again.

    The easiest thing about the peace talks this time was Chacha, the shopkeeper did a thorough job.  In the beginning, he had to read the negotiation records every day, but after the prisoner of war issue was resolved, Chacha stopped caring about the negotiations.  Chacha followed Messing around all day long. In order to hide his identity from others, Chacha accepted Messing's suggestion and disguised himself every time he went out. Then he sent someone with a similar body shape to appear at the negotiation site.

    To be honest, Messing is a very good person to talk to.  Chacha had a great time getting along with Mei Xin during this period. After the two disguised themselves, they wandered around the streets and alleys of Mendou Star, eating some delicious food and looking at beauties. Chacha felt that she had a very relaxed time during this period.

    But the good times are always so short, and the peace talks have finally come to an end.  On the day when the peace talks ended, the two peace negotiators, Chacha and Mei Xing, attended in formal attire. Under the illumination of countless flashlights, the two sides shook hands with each other and signed the agreed terms of the peace talks to make the contents of the peace talks effective.

    Although both of them knew that this peace negotiation would not last long, under the gaze of everyone, they still shook hands with a smile on their faces to express that the Revolutionary Army and the Alliance would coexist peacefully from now on, and they would not interfere with each other.

    Has peace come?

    The answer is impossible?.

    The words "Tian Wu Er Ri" have told everyone that the alliance will not allow an independent regime to appear under its eyes.  It's ridiculous that some people wishfully think that peace has arrived.

    When leaving Men Douxing, Messing personally sent Chacha away.

    "Take care, my previous promise to you is still valid." Chacha held Mei Xing's hand and whispered.

    Messing replied in a low voice without changing his smile: "First of all, I want to tell you that your divorce plan is very bad. Secondly, I still want to tell you that instead of framing me here, you should worry about what will happen to you when you go back.  It’s the trouble you’re encountering.”

    "What trouble can I get into?" Chacha asked confusedly without denying Messing's accusation.

    "Hehe I can let people spread rumors about Zheng Huzi within the alliance, can't I spread yours?"

    "Zheng Huzi and I are different."

    "Yes. You have a high position and are not afraid of being suspected. But don't forget, you are not afraid of opponents who are like gods, but you are afraid of teammates who are like pigs. To be honest, those friends around you are really better than pigs  Not going anywhere."

    "Hmph!" Chacha didn't want to hear Messing continue to slander his friend, so she snorted coldly and turned around and walked into the starship.

    After the starship took off, Chang Zaitian came over and asked: "Meixing, what did you just say to that Chacha? Why did you talk for so long, and the time you shook hands with him was a bit long. Could it be that you have  Any special hobby?" Chang Zaitian said and stepped back a little.

    "Bah! Why don't you be so nasty? I'm just reminding that guy to be careful of cold arrows when he gets back." Messing replied angrily after hearing this.

    Chacha didn’t take what Mei Xin said to heart at first.  But after returning to her cabin, Chacha felt more and more uneasy as she thought about it.  Messing is right about that last statement.  Don't be afraid of opponents who are like gods, but be afraid of teammates who are like pigs.  Several other people in the Wu Laohui.  Especially the behavior of Tingji and Fasi to add insult to injury to the black bear.  It really made Chacha lose her confidence.

    "Sir, Admiral Luo Lin's fleet appears ahead." Just as Chacha was thinking about how to go back and report the mission to Ken, the captain's voice rang through the communicator.

    "Huh? What is she doing here? Ask them why they went out." Chacha thought for a moment and ordered.

    "clear."

    ……

    "My lord, according to General Luo Lin, she led the army to meet you."

    Chacha smiled when he heard this.  Said: "Haha It's really unnecessary. I know, I will be there soon."

    ……

    After meeting Luo Lin in person, Chacha was keenly aware that there was something wrong with Luo Lin's expression, but she did not ask immediately in front of everyone.  After taking Luo Lin back to her cabin, without waiting for Chacha to ask, Luo Lin immediately whispered to Chacha: "Master Chacha, I just received a message about the Mechanical Emperor."

    Upon hearing the words "Mechanical Emperor", Chacha was immediately startled and asked immediately: "What's the news?"

    "According to the reports of the people I sent to hunt Wu Meng, they accidentally discovered the whereabouts of the Mechanical Emperor in Heifeng Mountain while chasing Wu Meng, and exchanged fire with the Mechanical Emperor's army."

    "Heifengshan? Are you sure?" Chacha asked quickly.

    Rowling nodded and replied: "I'm sure, my men won't lie to me, and with the help of a superpower, they captured a general-level robot in the robot army. They have returned to their hometown with the person who reported the message.  Team."

    Chacha pondered for a moment and said to Luo Lin: "Don't make any noise about this matter for now. We will talk about it after we go back."

    "But sir, according to the people who came back to report, the Mechanical Emperor already has dozens of mechanical legions in his hands, and the Mechanical Emperor is carrying out a plan called the Spokesperson Plan." Luo Lin said anxiously after hearing this.

    "Spokesperson plan? What is that? Do you know the specific content?" Chacha asked in confusion.

    "According to the person who reported it, through interrogation of the captured mechanical general, the spokesperson plan is for the mechanical emperor to recruit some humans to work for the mechanical empire. And I heard that a group of people have become the spokesperson of the mechanical emperor in the human world.  "

    “Huh?” Upon hearing this, Chacha realized the seriousness of the problem.  The Mechanical Emperor has changed his strategy towards humans, the Spokesperson Plan. Is this his plan to use humans to control humans, so as to achieve his goal of ruling the human world?  If so, then this spokesperson program must be taken seriously.

    "Tell me the truth, did you meet me to pick me up?" Chacha looked at Luo Lin and asked.Luo Lin heard this and replied: "I don't dare to deceive you, sir. In fact, I wanted to go to Heifeng Mountain to check it out. It was just a coincidence that I met you."

    Chacha was not angry about Luo Lin's unauthorized mobilization of troops. She just said to Luo Lin: "I will not hold you responsible for your unauthorized mobilization of troops this time. It's just that this trip to Heifeng Mountain must include me."

    "ThisOkay, but you must promise to obey my command." Luo Lin originally wanted to refuse, but seeing Chacha's firm attitude, she could only compromise.

    "No problem, I'm just going to take a look, it won't affect you." Chacha assured Luo Lin with a smile.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 965 An unexpected encounter

    Heifengshan

    Chacha and Luo Lin, who hurriedly arrived here, did not see the superpower who captured the generals of the Machine Emperor.  In Heifeng Mountain, they only met Liu Qingmei and others who had been waiting here for three days.

    From the mouths of Liu Qingmei and others, Chacha and Luo Lin learned that the superpower and his companions had left three days ago, but their whereabouts were unknown.  Rowling is no stranger to that superpower.  But it was precisely because she was no stranger that Luo Lin felt a little uneasy and regretful.  It is conceivable that even if Han Yu will not take any revenge on Luo Lin, it is not easy to ask him for help.  Even with Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao under the guise, who knows if Han Yu's temper has changed after becoming a superpower? What can anyone do to him if he turns against him?

    People with super powers are listed as objects that must be attracted by the Five Elders. Even if they cannot be allowed to work for themselves, they cannot be against them.  However, when Chacha learned that Han Yu, a person with super powers, was only in his early twenties, Chacha's first reaction was disbelief. It can be seen that Liu Qingmei and others were swearing by each other, and with Luo Lin supporting it, it was also  I can't help but Chacha doesn't believe it.

    A person with superpowers who is less than thirty years old. I don’t know how many people with superpowers who are over fifty years old will be so depressed that they want to die if this news spreads.  It’s true that people are more likely to die than others.

    "Why do you all stay here? Do you need so many people to contact us? You should leave some people to follow that Han Yu." Chacha complained to Liu Qingmei with some dissatisfaction.

    Liu Qingmei heard the words and explained: "Sir, we originally wanted to help, but Han Yu said that he didn't like to get involved with people from the alliance and liked to live a free life, so he rejected our suggestion to follow.  "

    "Don't like being with people from the alliance? Are you familiar with that Han Yu?"

    "E we are quite familiar with each other. When he was a child, Han Yu always went to the forest to practice. We were responsible for taking care of his sister who stayed at home, so we have a pretty good relationship with Han Yu."

    "You and he were childhood sweethearts?"

    "Yes. We all lived on Dragon Horn Star when we were young." Liu Qingmei nodded and replied.

    "Well" Chacha nodded, looked at Luo Lin and said, "Luo Lin, can I trouble you?"

    "Please give me your instructions," Luo Lin replied quickly.

    Chacha smiled and said: "It's not a very important matter. I hope you can agree to let me transfer Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to work under me. I wonder if you are willing to give up?"

    The words were very polite, and Luo Lin knew what was good, not to mention that Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao were favored by Chacha, which was also a good thing. Luo Lin immediately nodded and agreed: "Your Excellency, you can like Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  That is the blessing of the two of them, how could I stop it. Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, please do your job well under Lord Chacha and don't embarrass me."

    "UhthisMaster Chacha, I wonder if we can refuse?" Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao looked at each other.  Shi Tianbao took a step forward and said.

    I don’t know how to praise!  Being able to be favored by Chacha from the Wu Laohui means that he can rise to great heights in the future.  Isn't it much better than being a captain in the Alliance Army?

    Chacha remained calm.  There was no sign of anger at all. Hearing this, he asked, "Is there a reason?"

    "We have an agreement with Han Yu to implement. If I work by your side, I may not have time to complete this agreement." Liu Qingmei explained softly.

    "Well, since you have made an agreement with someone else, you must abide by the agreement. Let's do this. I will give you a period of time. It will not be too late for you to come to work for me after you complete the agreement with Han Yu."

    Speaking of this, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao could no longer refuse.  If you refuse again, it will be really disrespectful.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao looked at each other.  He bowed to Chacha and said, "Thank you for your tolerance, sir."

    "Haha Since you agree, then this matter is settled. You go and take a rest first, and then talk to me about that Han Yu later. To be honest, my experience with that Han Yu was really  very curious."

    "Yes." Liu Qingmei saluted Shi Tianbao and turned to leave.

    When there was no one around, Luo Lin asked Cha Cha Dao in a low voice, puzzled: "Sir, are you planning to show your favor to that Han Yu through Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei?"

    "What? Isn't it inappropriate?" Chacha asked after hearing this.

    Luo Lin quickly shook her head and replied: "That's not what I meant. What I mean is that this move is very good. According to my observation, Han Yu is a person who values ??love and justice. If you use high-ranking officials and generous salaries to win over him,  , maybe able toLet him look at you twice, but he will never fight for you, but if you can become someone he values, then as long as you are in trouble, he will help you even if he knows there is danger.  "

    "It seems that you know Han Yu very well, so have you become an important person in his eyes?" Chacha asked with interest.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Lin smiled bitterly and shook her head, and replied: "I regret very much now that I should not have used Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to deceive Han Yu into helping me. That Han Yu was not a fool. Even if he couldn't react at the time, he would later."  I noticed. So that Han Yu didn’t have a very good impression of me.”

    Chacha frowned and asked: "You mean, you can't win over Han Yu in the same way as before, you must be sincere."

    "That's right, although he always claims that he likes money, when it comes to using it, he never cares about it. He seems to be more connected with people, and it is a great thing to be his partner.  That’s what happened next. Of course, if you want to be his partner, you must first treat others with sincerity.”

    After hearing Luo Lin’s explanation, Chacha’s brows furrowed even more tightly. Isn’t it a joke to treat others with sincerity?  In the alliance, intrigues and intrigues are very common.  Sincerity?  Isn't that just like seeking death?

    As if she could see what was going on in Chacha's mind, Luo Lin sighed and said, "This is also the reason why Han Yu is unwilling to deal with the Alliance. According to Han Yu, there are not many good people in the Alliance By the way, sir.  , Han Yu and Maxi know each other, and they have a good relationship. If Maxi is allowed to join forces to find Han Yu first, then with his personality, there is really no chance that Han Yu will join Maxi's revolutionary army."

    Luo Lin’s reminder immediately gave Chacha a sense of urgency.  If Han Yu doesn’t know Maxi.  Then Chacha wouldn't be so nervous.  People with superpowers are awesome, but as long as they don't provoke them, few superpowers will take the initiative to cause trouble for the alliance.  But now that Maxi is involved, things have changed.  Even if Han Yu can't be made to fall to his side, Maxi can't be made to win him over.  The revolutionary army is already difficult to deal with. If a person with super powers is added to the mix, it will become even more difficult to wipe out the revolutionary army.

    "We must find Han Yu first." Chacha said in a deep voice.  Rowling also realized the seriousness of the matter.  Although the relationship with Maxi was pretty good before, they were all in their own way and couldn't care less about their private friendship.  Seeing Chacha's words, he immediately found Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao who were going to rest.  I hope I can learn about Han Yu’s whereabouts from their mouths.

    But where did Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao find out about Han Yu's whereabouts? Apart from knowing that Han Yu went to find the Machine Emperor to get his woman back, they knew nothing else.

    Chacha was not in the mood to care about why Han Yu wanted to snatch a woman from the Machine Emperor. She just wanted to know Han Yu's current whereabouts.  But Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao really didn't know, so Chacha had no choice but to give up.  Then he asked Liu Shi and Liu Shi about Han Yu's past.  From the words of Liu Shi and Liu Shi, Chacha learned what Han Yu's childhood was like.

    With those who are grandparents.  Compared to children surrounded by father and mother.  Han Yu's childhood can only be described as miserable.  When he was five years old, both his parents died, and then he was forced by relatives. Finally, he had to leave his hometown with his young sister and his master, hiding in a remote place like Longjiao Star to survive.

    The only good thing is that Han Yu finally met a group of good people after experiencing a catastrophe in his life, which prevented him from growing into a problematic person with a revengeful social mentality.  Just gaining his trust is not an easy task.

    After listening to the stories of Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  Chacha asked the two of them to go back and rest, while he began to think about how to interact with Han Yu, a young superpower.  Maybe we really need to treat people with sincerity as Rowling said.

    People are different because their living environments and experiences are different.  Everyone's personality is different.  Chacha believes that although Han Yu has not become a problematic person who wants to take revenge on society, he will not trust others easily.  He has his own set of rules for looking at people, and he will never follow what others say.  To put it simply, Han Yu only looks at people based on his feelings. If he thinks you are friendable, he will date you. But if he thinks you are unfriendable, he will not hesitate to break off the relationship.

    Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao already knew that Han Yu didn't like to associate with people from the alliance. So with Chacha's identity, if Han Yu knew about it, he would probably immediately retreat and hide far away.

    Chacha is thinking about how to interact with Han Yu, and Luo Lin also has her own things to do.  This rapid march almost caused the whole army to fall apart from exhaustion, and they were resting in batches at this time.  But Rowling doesn't plan to rest at this time. Although the Mechanical Empire is scary, there are also countless good things in the Mechanical Empire.

    Those robotsThe carcass was useless, but the mechanical emperor left in a hurry and did not transport all the belongings away. This would benefit Rowling's alliance.  Rowling excitedly led a group of men to collect the loot, but she did not expect that a crisis was approaching them.

    Just when Chacha was still thinking about how to interact with Han Yu, the violent vibrations in the cabin made Chacha come back to her senses.

    "What happened?" Chacha ran out of the cabin and grabbed the soldier running past him and asked.

    "Enemy, enemy attack."

    "Enemy attack? Where is Luo Lin?"

    "The general took people to move the materials left in the warehouse by the Mechanical Empire."

    "Damn! Come on, follow me to the command room." Chacha cursed secretly and ordered the soldiers.

    Soon, Chacha rushed to the command room. At this moment, Chacha saw on the big screen that a mechanical army of thousands fell from the sky and charged towards the starship where he was.  At this time, the starship's engine was damaged and could no longer take off.  The reason why the mechanical legion did not continue to attack the starship seemed to be to capture them alive.

    "Contact General Luo Lin and ask her to lead a team to return immediately. Everyone left takes action immediately. Before General Luo Lin comes back, we must defend the starship. Once we become prisoners of the Machinery Empire, I don't think the result will be anything.  Do you need me to tell you clearly?" Chacha ordered loudly.

    Everyone present knew that once captured by the Machine Empire, the consequences would never be good.  For their own future, everyone hardly needs Chacha to mobilize again.  They all picked up their weapons and rushed towards the starship's hatch.  Build defensive positions in the aisles and corridors of the starship, preparing to buy time for the return of Rowling and others.

    ……

    The battle went on for a long time

    Although Luo Lin, who had received the news, wanted to rush back to the starship as soon as possible, she was ambushed by the mechanical legion on her way back. Another thousand-man team of the mechanical legion surrounded Luo Lin, who was rushing back with soldiers.  .  Worried about what might happen to Chacha, Luo Lin couldn't think of anything else. As a result, she was blocked by the Thousand-Man Machinery Corps who were just waiting for help.

    As a member of the Five Elders Association of the Alliance, Chacha has a noble status in the Alliance and cannot tolerate any mistakes.  Once Chacha had an accident, even if Luo Lin wiped out the incoming mechanical army, it would not be worth the sin of letting Chacha have an accident.  Luo Lin, who didn't want to let herself be in trouble, cursed Chacha in her heart for not following her.  But now, I can only try my best to make sure that Chacha is okay before thinking about anything else.

    In order to rush back to the starship as soon as possible, Rowling had no reservations and used her strength to forcefully open a hole in the mechanical legion's encirclement.  But just when Luo Lin was about to lead the team and leave.  A human blocked the way of Luo Lin and others.

    "You go first, I will be there soon. Remember, even if you are all dead, you must ensure the integrity of Lord Chacha." Luo Lin whispered to her adjutant.

    The human men blocking the road did not stop Luo Lin's adjutant from returning with the remaining soldiers, but just looked at Luo Lin quietly.  After confirming that all her subordinates had left, Luo Lin said slowly: "As a human, you actually defected to the Machine Empire. It is really a shame for mankind."

    "I am an artificial human, and the one who made me is the Machine Emperor. What's wrong with working for the Machine Empire? It's you humans. You can sell anything for your own desires." The human male replied coldly.

    Luo Lin was speechless for a moment, so she simply stopped arguing.  Luo Lin waved her hands, and dozens of vines as thick as a bowl roared towards the human male blocking the way.  It was just beyond Rowling's expectation.  The human male did not dodge, and still stood motionless. However, the vines flying towards him disintegrated in the air, as if they had been cut by something, and turned into pieces.

    "Are you a person with abilities?" Luo Lin asked tentatively.

    The human male smiled slightly and replied: "My name is Fei Lian, and I am the messenger of the wind. I'm sorry, human woman, but the order I received is to destroy you." As soon as he finished speaking, Fei Lian raised his right hand slightly, and  Lin subconsciously turned her head and saw a stinging pain on her right cheek. She reached out and touched it, and there was blood on her hand.

    "I admit that you are strong, but it's not that easy to kill me." Rowling said coldly.  From every move of Fei Lian in front of her, it can be seen that this time the opponent is not comparable to the previous opponents. Luo Lin did not dare to be careless. In addition, Luo Lin was worried about Cha Cha's safety, so Luo Lin decided to resolve the battle as soon as possible.

    Seeing Luo Lin's posture, Fei Lian smiled slightly, "I'm looking forward to fighting you. I hope you can make me happy for a while."

    ……

    Inside the starship

    The Thousand-Man Mechanical Legion invaded the starship with weapons more advanced than those of the Alliance.Currently, there is a fierce battle with the Union soldiers in the corridor, and Chacha has already gone to the front line in person.  At this time, it is no longer time to care about status. In the face of death, everyone is equal.  Once captured, everyone is finished.

    It’s just that the attack of the Thousand-Man Machinery Corps was too fierce. Even though the Alliance soldiers tried their best, they still couldn’t stop the attack momentum of the Thousand-Man Machinery Corps.  The Alliance soldiers were retreating steadily and were about to retreat to the starship command room.

    "Sir, hold on for a little longer, our reinforcements will be here soon." Liu Qingmei said loudly to Chacha who looked desperate.

    Chacha gave a wry smile when he heard this and said, "Thank you for your comfort, but apart from Luo Lin and the others, where else are there any reinforcements?"

    "Sir, Shi Tianbao and I just received news from Han Yu. We have told him about the situation here, and he said he will rush over as quickly as possible." Liu Qingmei said softly to Chacha.

    Hearing this, Chacha's spirit could not help but perk up. Out of trust in the strength of superpowers, Chacha felt that she was not in a desperate situation yet, but then asked suspiciously: "Can you get in touch with that Han Yu?"

    "He left us a communicator, but he can only contact us, but we can't contact him." Shi Tianbao on the side quickly explained after hearing this.

    Chacha nodded in relief and asked: "Then when did he say he could arrive?"

    Liu Qingmei replied: "It should be soon. With his temper, it won't take long. But I guess he won't come here, but directly attack the command centers of the mechanical legions. Only by destroying them will the mechanical legions be paralyzed."  .”

    "Oh, that means we only need to hold on here?" Chacha looked at Liu Qingmei and asked.

    "That's right." Liu Qingmei nodded without hesitation.

    "Well, in order to not obey the instructions of the Machine Emperor, we have no choice but to fight now." Chacha said as he picked up the weapon beside him and joined the battle to stop the Thousand-Man Team of the Machine Legion.

    Heifengshan

    Chacha and Luo Lin, who hurriedly arrived here, did not see the superpower who captured the generals of the Machine Emperor.  In Heifeng Mountain.  They only met Liu Qingmei and others who had been waiting here for three days.

    From the mouths of Liu Qingmei and others, Chacha and Luo Lin learned that the superpower and his companions had left three days ago, but their whereabouts were unknown.  Rowling is no stranger to that superpower.  But it was precisely because she was no stranger that made Rowling feel a little uneasy and regretful.  You can imagine.  Even if Han Yu would not take any revenge on Luo Lin, it was not easy to ask him for help.  Even with the two guise of Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  But who knows whether Han Yu's temperament has changed after becoming a superpower.  What can anyone do to him if he turns against him?

    People with super powers are listed as objects that must be attracted by the Five Elders. Even if they cannot be allowed to work for themselves, they cannot be against them.  But when Chacha learned that Han Yu, a superpower, was only in his early twenties, Chacha's first reaction was disbelief.  It can be seen that Liu Qingmei and others are swearing by each other, and with Luo Lin standing by to prove it, Chacha can't help but not believe it.

    A person with superpowers who is less than thirty years old doesn’t know if this news will spread.  It would make many ability users who are over fifty years old feel depressed and want to die.  It’s true that people are more likely to die than others.

    "Why do you all stay here? Do you need so many people to contact us? You should leave some people to follow that Han Yu." Chacha complained to Liu Qingmei with some dissatisfaction.

    Liu Qingmei heard the words and explained: "Sir, we originally wanted to help, but Han Yu said that he didn't like to get involved with people from the alliance and liked to live a free life, so he rejected our suggestion to follow.  "

    "Don't like being with people from the alliance? Are you familiar with that Han Yu?"

    "E we are quite familiar with each other. When he was a child, Han Yu always went to the forest to practice. We were responsible for taking care of his sister who stayed at home, so we have a pretty good relationship with Han Yu."

    "You and he were childhood sweethearts?"

    "Yes. We all lived on Dragon Horn Star when we were young." Liu Qingmei nodded and replied.

    "Well" Chacha nodded, looked at Luo Lin and said, "Luo Lin, can I trouble you?"

    "Please give me your instructions," Luo Lin replied quickly.

    Chacha smiled and said: "It's not a very important matter. I hope you can agree to let me transfer Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to work under me. I wonder if you are willing to give up?"

    "The words were very polite, and Luo Lin knew what was good, not to mention that Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao could be favored by Chacha, which was also a good thing. Luo Lin immediately nodded and agreed:"?It is their blessing that the adults can like Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao. How could I stop them?  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao, please do your job well under Master Chacha and don’t embarrass me.  "

    "ErthisMaster Chacha, I wonder if we can refuse?" Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao looked at each other, and Shi Tianbao stepped forward and said.

    I don’t know how to praise!  Being able to be favored by Cha Cha from the Five Elders Association means that he can rise to great heights in the future. Isn't it much better than staying as a captain in the Alliance Army?

    Chacha remained calm and showed no sign of anger. Hearing this, he asked, "Is there a reason?"

    "We have an agreement with Han Yu to implement. If I work by your side, I may not have time to complete this agreement." Liu Qingmei explained softly.

    "Well, since you have already made an agreement with someone else, you must abide by it. Well, I'll give you a period of time. It won't be too late to come back to work for me after you complete your agreement with Han Yu."

    Speaking of this, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao could no longer refuse.  If you refuse again, it will be really disrespectful.  Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao looked at each other.  He bowed to Chacha and said, "Thank you for your tolerance, sir."

    "Haha Since you agree, then this matter is settled. You go and take a rest first, and then talk to me about that Han Yu later. To be honest, my experience with that Han Yu was really  very curious."

    "Yes." Liu Qingmei saluted Shi Tianbao and turned to leave.

    When there was no one around, Luo Lin asked Cha Cha Dao in a low voice, puzzled: "Sir, are you planning to show your favor to that Han Yu through Shi Tianbao and Liu Qingmei?"

    "What? Isn't it inappropriate?" Chacha asked after hearing this.

    Luo Lin quickly shook her head and replied: "That's not what I meant. What I mean is that this move is very good. According to my observation, that Han Yu is a person who values ??love and justice. If you use high-ranking officials and generous salaries to win over him,  , maybe you can make him look at you twice more, but he will definitely not fight for you. But if you can become someone he values, then as long as you are in trouble, he will help you even if he knows there is danger."

    "It seems that you know Han Yu very well, so have you become an important person in his eyes?" Chacha asked with interest.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Lin smiled bitterly and shook her head.  He replied: "I regret very much now that I should not have used Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao to deceive Han Yu into helping me. That Han Yu was not a fool. Even if he couldn't react at the time, he would notice it later. So that Han Yu's impression of me  Not very good.”

    Chacha frowned and asked: "You mean, you can't win over Han Yu in the same way as before, you must be sincere."

    "That's right, although he always claims that he likes money. But when it comes to money, I don't see him caring about it. He seems to be more connected with people, and it is a great thing to be his partner.  Of course I want to be his partner. First of all, you must treat others with sincerity."

    After hearing Luo Lin’s explanation, Chacha’s brows furrowed even more tightly. Isn’t it a joke to treat others with sincerity?  In the alliance, intrigues and intrigues are very common.  Sincerity?  Isn't that just like seeking death?

    As if she could see what was going on in Chacha's mind, Luo Lin sighed and said, "This is also the reason why Han Yu is unwilling to deal with the Alliance. According to Han Yu, there are not many good people in the Alliance By the way, sir.  , Han Yu and Maxi know each other, and they have a good relationship. If Maxi is allowed to join forces to find Han Yu first, then with his personality, there is really no chance that Han Yu will join Maxi's revolutionary army."

    Luo Lin’s reminder immediately gave Chacha a sense of urgency.  If Han Yu didn't know Maxi, Chacha wouldn't be so nervous.  People with superpowers are awesome, but as long as they don't provoke them, few superpowers will take the initiative to cause trouble for the alliance.  But now that Maxi is involved, things have changed.  Even if Han Yu can't be made to fall to his side, Maxi can't be made to win him over.  The revolutionary army is already difficult to deal with. If a person with super powers is added to the mix, it will become even more difficult to wipe out the revolutionary army.

    "We must find Han Yu first." Chacha said in a deep voice.  Rowling also realized the seriousness of the matter.  Although the relationship with Maxi was pretty good before, they were all in their own way and couldn't care less about their private friendship.  Seeing Chacha's words, he immediately found Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao who were going to rest, hoping to learn about Han Yu's whereabouts from their mouths.

    But where did Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao find out about Han Yu's whereabouts? Apart from knowing that Han Yu went to find the Machine Emperor to get his woman back, they knew nothing else.

    Chacha was not in the mood to care about why Han Yu wanted to fight the mechanical emperor for a woman, she just wanted to knowYu Yu’s current whereabouts.  But Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao really didn't know, so Chacha had no choice but to give up and ask Liu Shi and Liu Shi about Han Yu's past.  From the words of Liu Shi and Liu Shi, Chacha learned what Han Yu's childhood was like.

    Compared with those children who are surrounded by grandparents, fathers and mothers, Han Yu’s childhood can only be described as miserable.  When he was five years old, both his parents died, and then he was forced by relatives. Finally, he had to leave his hometown with his young sister and his master, hiding in a remote place like Longjiao Star to survive.

    The only good thing is that Han Yu finally met a group of good people after experiencing a catastrophe in his life, which prevented him from growing into a problematic person with a revengeful social mentality.  Just gaining his trust is not an easy task.

    After listening to Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao’s story, Chacha asked the two to go back to rest, while he began to think about how to interact with Han Yu, a young superpower.  Maybe we really need to treat people with sincerity as Rowling said.

    People are different.  Due to different living environments and experiences, everyone's personality is different.  Chacha believes that although Han Yu has not become a problematic person who wants to take revenge on society, he will not trust others easily.  He has his own set of rules for looking at people, and he will never follow what others say.  To put it simply, Han Yu only looks at people based on his feelings. If he thinks you are friendable, he will date you. But if he thinks you are unfriendable, he will not hesitate to break off the relationship.

    We already know this from Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao.  Han Yu doesn't like to associate with people from the alliance, so with Chacha's identity, if Han Yu knew about it, he would probably immediately retreat and hide far away.

    Chacha was thinking about how to interact with Han Yu.  Rowling also has her own things to do.  This rapid march almost caused the whole army to fall apart from exhaustion, and they were resting in batches at this time.  Rowling, however, has no intention of taking any time off at this time.  The Mechanical Empire is terrifying.  But there are also countless good things in the Mechanical Empire.

    Those robot remains were useless, but the Machine Emperor left in a hurry and did not transport all the belongings away. This all benefited Rowling's alliance.  Rowling excitedly led a group of men to collect the loot, but she did not expect that a crisis was approaching them.

    Just when Chacha was still thinking about how to interact with Han Yu, the violent vibrations in the cabin made Chacha come back to her senses.

    "What happened?" Chacha ran out of the cabin and grabbed the soldier running past him and asked.

    "Enemy. Enemy attack."

    "Enemy attack? Where is Luo Lin?"

    "The general took people to move the materials left in the warehouse by the Mechanical Empire."

    "Damn! Come on, follow me to the command room." Chacha cursed secretly and ordered the soldiers.

    Soon, Chacha rushed to the command room.  At this moment, Chacha saw on the big screen that a thousand-man mechanical army descended from the sky and charged towards the starship where he was.  At this time, the starship's engine was damaged and could no longer take off.  The reason why the mechanical legion did not continue to attack the starship seemed to be to capture them alive.

    "Contact General Luo Lin and ask her to lead a team to return immediately. Everyone left takes action immediately. Before General Luo Lin comes back, we must defend the starship. Once we become prisoners of the Machinery Empire, I don't think the result will be anything.  Do you need me to tell you clearly?" Chacha ordered loudly.

    Everyone present knew that once captured by the Machine Empire, the consequences would never be good.  For their own future, everyone hardly needed Chacha to mobilize, and they all picked up their weapons and rushed towards the starship's hatch.  Build defensive positions in the aisles and corridors of the starship, preparing to buy time for the return of Rowling and others.

    ……

    The battle went on for a long time

    Although Luo Lin, who had received the news, wanted to rush back to the starship as soon as possible, she was ambushed by the mechanical legion on her way back. Another thousand-man team of the mechanical legion surrounded Luo Lin, who was rushing back with soldiers.  .  Worried about what might happen to Chacha, Luo Lin couldn't think of anything else. As a result, she was blocked by the Thousand-Man Machinery Corps who were just waiting for help.

    As a member of the Five Elders Association of the Alliance, Chacha has a noble status in the Alliance and cannot tolerate any mistakes.  Once Chacha had an accident, even if Luo Lin wiped out the incoming mechanical army, it would not be worth the sin of letting Chacha have an accident.  Luo Lin, who didn't want to let herself be unlucky, even though she was mentally cursing Chacha for not following her, at this point, she could only do her best to make sure Chacha was okay before thinking about anything else.

    In order to rush back to the starship as soon as possible, Rowling had no reservations and used her strength to forcefully open a hole in the mechanical legion's encirclement.  But just when Luo Lin was about to lead the team to leave, a human stopped Luo Lin and others from going.road.

    "You go first, I will arrive soon. Remember, even if you are all dead, you must ensure the integrity of Lord Chacha." Luo Lin whispered to her adjutant.

    The human men blocking the road did not stop Luo Lin's adjutant from returning with the remaining soldiers, but just looked at Luo Lin quietly.  After confirming that all her subordinates had left, Luo Lin said slowly: "As a human, you actually defected to the Machine Empire. It is really a shame for mankind."

    "I am an artificial human, and the one who made me is the Mechanical Emperor. What's wrong with working for the Mechanical Empire? On the contrary, you humans can sell anything for your own desires." The human male replied coldly.

    Luo Lin was speechless for a moment, so she simply stopped arguing.  Luo Lin waved her hands, and dozens of vines as thick as a bowl roared towards the human male blocking the way.  What was unexpected by Rowling was that the human male did not dodge and remained motionless. However, the vines flying toward him disintegrated in the air, as if they had been cut by something and turned into pieces.  .

    "Are you a person with abilities?" Luo Lin asked tentatively.

    The human male smiled slightly and replied: "My name is Fei Lian, and I am the messenger of the wind. I'm sorry, human woman, but the order I received is to destroy you." As soon as he finished speaking, Fei Lian raised his right hand slightly, and  Lin subconsciously turned her head and saw a stinging pain on her right cheek. She reached out and touched it, and there was blood on her hand.

    "I admit that you are strong, but it's not that easy to kill me." Rowling said coldly.  From every move of Fei Lian in front of her, it can be seen that this time the opponent is not comparable to the previous opponents. Luo Lin did not dare to be careless. In addition, Luo Lin was worried about Cha Cha's safety, so Luo Lin decided to resolve the battle as soon as possible.

    Seeing Luo Lin's posture, Fei Lian smiled slightly, "I'm looking forward to fighting you. I hope you can make me happy for a while."

    ……

    Inside the starship

    The Thousand-Man Mechanical Legion has invaded the starship with weapons more advanced than those of the Alliance. They are currently engaged in a fierce battle with Alliance soldiers in the corridor. Chacha has already arrived at the front line.  At this time, it is no longer time to care about status. In the face of death, everyone is equal.  Once captured, everyone is finished.

    It’s just that the attack of the Thousand-Man Machinery Corps was too fierce. Even though the Alliance soldiers tried their best, they still couldn’t stop the attack momentum of the Thousand-Man Machinery Corps.  The Alliance soldiers were retreating steadily and were about to retreat to the starship command room.

    "Sir, hold on for a little longer, our reinforcements will be here soon." Liu Qingmei said loudly to Chacha who looked desperate.

    Chacha gave a wry smile when he heard this and said, "Thank you for your comfort, but apart from Luo Lin and the others, where else are there any reinforcements?"

    "Sir, Shi Tianbao and I just received news from Han Yu. We have told him about the situation here, and he said he will rush over as quickly as possible." Liu Qingmei said softly to Chacha.

    Hearing this, Chacha's spirit could not help but perk up. Out of trust in the strength of superpowers, Chacha felt that she was not in a desperate situation yet, but then asked suspiciously: "Can you get in touch with that Han Yu?"

    "He left us a communicator, but he can only contact us, but we can't contact him." Shi Tianbao on the side quickly explained after hearing this.

    Chacha nodded in relief and asked: "Then when did he say he could arrive?"

    Liu Qingmei replied: "It should be soon. With his temper, it won't take long. But I guess he won't come here. Instead, he will directly attack the command center of the mechanical army. Only by destroying that place will the mechanical army be paralyzed."  .”

    "Oh, that means we only need to hold on here?" Chacha looked at Liu Qingmei and asked.

    "That's right." Liu Qingmei nodded without hesitation.

    "Well, in order to not obey the instructions of the Machine Emperor, we have no choice but to fight now." Chacha said as he picked up the weapon beside him and joined the battle to stop the Thousand-Man Team of the Machine Legion.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 966 No matter how powerful you are, you are still afraid of bricks

    Han Yu is very angry!  It doesn't matter if Fei Lian doesn't know him. Han Yu doesn't regard Fei Lian as a companion anyway, but Fei Lian knows Lin Ke's whereabouts. Only through Fei Lian can Han Yu know Lin Ke's current situation.  But if Fei Lian didn't know Han Yu, it would probably be difficult for him to tell him about Lin Ke's situation.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a headache.

    At the same time, Ning Ping and Shi Tianbao also discovered Luo Lin who was seriously injured and fell to the ground.  At this time, Luo Lin was in a very bad condition. She was lying in a pool of blood with hundreds of wounds all over her body.  It was also thanks to Ning Ping and others who arrived in time, otherwise the dozens of wounds that were as cracked as a baby's mouth would have dried up the blood on Luo Lin's body in a short time.

    Ning Ping did not hesitate to take out the healing bottle he carried with him to treat Luo Lin.  Although it is impossible to make Rowling lively and vigorous immediately, it can at least prevent Rowling's situation from deteriorating further.  While Shi Tianbao was having people make a stretcher, Ning Ping asked Luo Lin, who had just woken up, what happened and whether she had met Han Yu.

    At this time, Luo Lin was extremely weak, but her mind was extremely clear. When she heard Ning Ping's inquiry, Luo Lin immediately remembered the previous battle with the man named Fei Lian.

    An hour ago…

    Luo Lin, who was eager to return to rescue Cha Cha, used her abilities as soon as possible, but to Luo Lin's expectation, her ability to capture Wu Meng was surprisingly useless against Fei Lian.  In front of Fei Lian's wind blade, the plants used by Luo Lin's abilities turned into pieces without exception.

    Seeing that this situation could not continue, Luo Lin had to restrain her mind, put aside her thoughts of making quick decisions, and turned her attention to dealing with the Fei Lian in front of her.  With Rowling's current ability, the most powerful plant that can be created is a piranha flower called the Overlord Flower.  The name is man-eating grass, but it doesn't just mean eating humans, but any creature that passes by the Overlord Flower.  All will become food for the Overlord Flower.

    The way the Overlord flower catches prey is very simple. The Overlord flower is in the shape of a morning glory. It usually opens its flowers, and the stamens emit a scent that can attract creatures. When passing creatures smell the smell, they will follow the smell and burrow into the Overlord flower.  , then the Overlord flower closes its flowers and suffocates the creatures that enter the flower to death.  Of course, this is normal. If it is attacked, the Overlord Flower will fight back immediately.

    But beyond Luo Lin’s expectation, this time the invincible Overlord Flower failed.  In front of Fei Lian's wind blade.  The flexible flowers of the Overlord Flower were cut like a piece of rag, and they seemed to be no longer as domineering as before.

    Seeing that Bawanghua was helpless, Luo Lin panicked.  Fei Lian, however, looked at Luo Lin leisurely, as if waiting for Luo Lin to continue her move.  Seeing Fei Lian's arrogant look, Luo Lin's mind went crazy.  Then he used the Hell Flower, which would even implicate her.

    The hell flower is also a piranha flower, but its hunting method is completely different from that of the overlord flower.  Overlord Flower either sets a trap or just acts recklessly.  The Hell Flower uses mental attacks to confuse the prey's thinking.  This will allow the prey to come to the door obediently.  Strictly speaking, the hell flower can no longer be regarded as a kind of plant, but should belong to some kind of creature that has not been classified yet.  This kind of hell flower has thinking ability and its IQ is not low.  The only difference from humans is that it cannot speak.

    Rowling doesn’t want to use this hell flower unless absolutely necessary.  It can be seen that Luo Lin is afraid of this hell flower when she did not use it during the duel with Wu Meng.  But now, one is worried about Chacha's safety, and the other is aroused by Fei Lian's relaxed attitude.  Luo Lin, who was eager to defeat Fei Lian, used this hell flower that would also make her fall victim to it.

    The petals of the hell flower are bright red, with six petals in total, and the stamens are lavender, with a faint fragrance.  It comes from the stamens.

    Luo Lin immediately covered her mouth and nose and kept retreating.  Flowers smell nice, but the way hell flowers disturb the spirits of other creatures is through their scent.  There is an ingredient in the floral fragrance that can cause hallucinations in living things.  Fei Lian didn't know how powerful it was. After smelling the fragrance of flowers, he thought the fragrance smelled very good and couldn't help but smell more.  The result was just as Luo Lin expected, Fei Lian fell into the trap and his mind was controlled by the Hell Flower.

    Seeing Fei Lian step by step towards the trap under the hell flower cloth, Luo Lin couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  But what Luo Lin didn't expect was that when Fei Lian approached the Hell Flower, Fei Lian suddenly took action against her.  Luo Lin dodged while paying attention to Fei Lian's expression.  As expected by Luo Lin, it was not that Fei Lian suddenly woke up, but that Hell Flower planned to use Fei Lian's hand to kill herself too.  Looking at Fei Lian's dull expression, Luo Lin knew that it was useless to say anything now. She could only find a way to deal with Fei Lian first before dealing with the Hell Flower.  But when Fei Lian showed mercy, Luo Lin had nothing to do with Fei Lian, let alone now that Fei Lian was controlled by the Hell Flower and no longer showed mercy.

    Soon, Luo Lin was injured, and the wounds on her body were all caused by the wind blade passing by.The blood from the small cut quickly turned Luo Lin into a bloody man.  Luo Lin wanted to evacuate, but she didn't expect Fei Lian to be able to set up a wind wall when attacking her, cutting off Luo Lin's retreat.

    Knowing that she would never have a chance if she didn't work hard, Luo Lin simply stopped thinking about it. She gritted her teeth and used all the plant seeds she had brought, trying to use the advantage of quantity to entangle Fei Lian. As long as Fei Lian was entangled,  Rowling will have a chance to get rid of the Hellflower.  Even if she was killed by Fei Lian afterwards, Luo Lin didn't want to be killed by the hell flower she planted.

    But what Luo Lin didn’t expect was that Fei Lian’s next move was really unexpected.  In Luo Lin's view, it was surprising that Fei Lian could use the indestructible wind blade, but she did not expect that Fei Lian would actually use a tornado when facing a large number of plants created by Luo Lin.

    Unlike the tornadoes formed in nature, Fei Lian's tornado carried wind blades and cut all the plants involved in the tornado into pieces.  Seeing that the situation was not good, Luo Lin rushed to the back of the Hell Flower before the tornado approached.  Fei Lian, who was bent on killing Luo Lin, immediately controlled the tornado and went straight to Luo Lin, who was standing behind the Hell Flower.  As a result, the Hell Flower did not have time to control Fei Lian to change its attack. The huge Hell Flower disintegrated in the tornado, and the floral fragrance that could cause hallucinations also dispersed with the wind.

    Although Fei Lian regained consciousness and dispersed the tornado, Luo Lin had been hit by the tornado, with hundreds of wounds all over her body. She lay motionless on the ground with blood pouring out of her body.  A pool of blood soon formed where Rowling lay.

    Fei Lian looked at Luo Lin with regret, who was about to fall into coma, and was too lazy to give Luo Lin the final blow. He turned around and was about to leave, leaving Luo Lin to fend for herself. However, he did not expect that Han Yu appeared at this time and did not give Fei Lian anything.  The moment he reacted, Fei Lian was brought into his territory.

    Luo Lin only remembered seeing Han Yu disappearing with Fei Lian, and then his eyes went dark and he passed out.  When Ning Ping asked, that was the end of what he could say.  But with these, Ning Ping no longer worried about anything happening to Han Yu.  In Ning Ping's acquaintance, although Han Yu and Fei Lian were not familiar with each other, they knew each other anyway.  It should be fine.  The reason why he didn't save Luo Lin first was probably because he didn't want Luo Lin to know that he and Fei Lian knew each other.  But Ning Ping never expected that Fei Lian no longer recognized Han Yu at this time.

    Ning Ping, who felt relieved, asked Shi Tianbao to take someone to carry Luo Lin back on a stretcher.  Luo Lin is very weak now. Although a healing bottle has been used to stop her bleeding, it is for the sake of her health.  It would be better to let Han Mengxin do a comprehensive examination for her.  What's more, with Luo Lin's current physical condition, it would be a burden for her to stay here.  In addition, Ningping took Feilian into account.  Then he sent Shi Tianbao and others back.  He stayed where he was and waited for Han Yu and Fei Lian to appear again.

    In the realm of flames at this moment

    Han Yu couldn’t help but start taking action with Fei Lian.  Han Yu is not a nice guy, he doesn't have the kind of temperament that won't fight back when hit or scolded.  It doesn't matter if Fei Lian attacks once or twice, but if you keep attacking, Han Yu will become impatient.

    Since you refuse to listen to me, I will beat you until you are willing to listen to me.  What's more, Han Yu understands now.  Fei Lian's amnesia must be the same as that of Lin Mohan.  Since the Machine Emperor could erase Lin Mohan's memory, he must have done the same to Fei Lian.

    After figuring this out, Han Yu quickly adjusted his mentality and launched a counterattack against Fei Lian.  Since you don't know me anymore.  Then I'm sorry.  I will capture you first, and then I will ask you about Lin Ke's situation. It doesn't matter if you don't tell me. There are ways to make you confess honestly.

    Han Yu, who didn’t have much friendship with Fei Lian, immediately launched an attack.  Compared with Fei Lian, Han Yu, whose ability is fire, has stronger attack power. In addition, Han Yu is playing at home, and Fei Lian soon feels the pressure brought by Han Yu.  Ke Feilian is also not a person who likes to admit defeat easily.  After discovering Han Yu's strength, Fei Lian, who was also a militant, not only did not feel timid, but was actually a little excited.

    The two militants went back and forth and started a fierce confrontation with each other, causing an uproar in Han Yu's flame field.  But for Han Yu, the advantage he took was too great. If he continued, Han Yu would definitely win in the end.  And Fei Lian knew this very well.

    Fei Lian, who was not going to delay any further, immediately used his killer move on Han Yu.  A tornado that was more powerful than the one that dealt with Luo Lin went straight towards Han Yu and rolled over.  Looking at the tornado that was approaching him fiercely, Han Yu knew that he couldn't hide, even if he wanted to, he couldn't hide.  Han Yu's ability is fire. If he is not an earth element, he can burrow into the earth.  But facing the oncoming tornado directly, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little unsure.  For this reason, Han Yu moved half a step to the side and stepped hard with both feet. The ground under his feet suddenly turned into magma, and the scope of the magma continued to expand.

    This isThe flame field is Han Yu's territory.  Since taking over control of the Flame Domain from Fire Qilin, this place has become a part of Han Yu's body as time goes by.  It would be easy for Han Yu to change the geological structure here.

    Since there is no way to avoid it, let’s concentrate on the entire field and have a head-on battle.  Fei Lian obviously saw Han Yu's intention, and immediately put all his strength into Luck and placed the bet on victory or defeat on this attack.

    The tornado rolled up the magma and rose into the sky, surrounding Han Yu in the tornado. The tornado mixed with magma looked like a fire dragon rising into the sky, soaring straight into the sky.  Fei Lian used his remaining strength to float in the air, staring at the tornado, expecting that Han Yu would be torn into pieces in the tornado.

    ……

    When the tornado finally stopped, what appeared in front of Fei Lian was a stone pillar with spiral patterns on its surface.  Fei Lian did not expect this situation and was stunned for a moment.  But while Fei Lian was stunned, a hole opened at the bottom of the spiral stone pillar, and Han Yu, who had been involved in the tornado before, walked out of the stone pillar unharmed.

    Seeing this scene, Fei Lian was shocked and couldn't help but wonder.  If Han Yu is fine, it will be his turn to be unlucky.

    "Come down, as the saying goes, those who know the current affairs are heroes. I think you have no strength to continue fighting with me now." Han Yu said, waving his left hand towards Fei Lian in the air.

    In fact, just as Han Yu said, Fei Lian no longer has the strength to continue fighting with Han Yu.  The tornado move just now had already devoted all Fei Lian's strength, but to Fei Lian's disappointment, Han Yu was actually safe and sound.

    Seeing Fei Lian slowly landing, Han Yu stepped forward with a smile and said to Fei Lian: "Be good. Turn around."

    Fei Lian did not move, stared at Han Yu and asked, "How did you avoid my attack?"

    "Want to know? No problem, turn around first." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    In order to know how Han Yu avoided his attack, Fei Lian slowly turned around, but what Fei Lian didn't expect was.  Just when Fei Lian turned around, Han Yu raised his right hand that had been behind his back.  That hand held a square stone.  Seeing Fei Lian turn his back to him.  Han Yu hit Fei Lian on the back of the head with a brick without hesitation.

    Fei Lian didn't even say a word, he just rolled his eyes and fell to the ground, and the blood immediately flowed out.  Han Yu threw the brick aside, took out a healing bottle to stop Fei Lian's bleeding, and then took out Fei Lian's waistband.  Feilian was tied up behind his back.

    When Han Yu finished all this, he relaxed a little.  Seeing Fei Lian closing his eyes tightly, the expression on his face was full of unwillingness, Han Yu couldn't help but scolded: "Nah. You still want me to tell you how you escaped? Tell you, how about you improve next time? Treat me like a fool.  ah?"

    After cursing, Han Yu opened the passage to the outside world, picked up Fei Lian, who was knocked down by a brick, and walked out.  As soon as he went out, he saw Ning Ping sitting not far from him.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "This kid doesn't recognize me anymore. I guess my memory was tampered with by the Machine Emperor just like Lin Mohan. Come on, let's go back quickly. While this kid is unconscious now, we can quickly find Liu Qingmei and the others for some special medicine to restrain ability users.  Put handcuffs and shackles on this guy."

    When Ning Ping heard what Han Yu said, he immediately nodded and hurried back to the Courage with Han Yu.  As soon as they returned to the Courage, they learned that Han Yu and Ning Ping were back, and Han Mengxin and others quickly came out to greet them.  At this moment, Fei Lian slowly regained consciousness, but before he could figure out what was going on, he was hit in the back of the head with a sword scabbard by Ning Ping, who was standing next to Han Yu, and passed out again.

    When Han Yu saw this, he rushed to Ning Ping who was in time and gave a thumbs up. He explained to the stunned Han Mengxin and others on behalf of Ning Ping: "This guy is very dangerous. He is an enemy and not a friend now. Hurry up and use those who can limit abilities."  Bring me the handcuffs and shackles of your ability.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao who were standing aside took out the handcuffs and shackles they carried with them without hesitation and put them on Fei Lian.  Han Yu was relieved until it was confirmed that Fei Lian was wearing the handcuffs and shackles that could restrict the ability of a person with abilities.

    Han Yu knew very well that with Fei Lian's ability, he couldn't deal with himself, but he had no problem dealing with Han Mengxin and others.  This is also the reason why Fei Lian was knocked unconscious.  Now that it was confirmed that Fei Lian could not hurt anyone in a short period of time, Han Yu could feel relieved.

    After throwing Feilian to the ground, Han Yu moved his shoulders and asked Han Mengxin: "How is Luo Lin now?"

    "It was sent back in time. Although the vitality was damaged, it can be recovered as long as it takes a period of rest."Brother, how are you?  Are there any injuries?  Han Mengxin asked, looking at Han Yu nervously.

    Knowing that Han Mengxin was worried about him, Han Yu made a bodybuilding pose and replied: "Don't worry, your brother and I are as strong as a cow now. I just wasted a little energy trying to subdue this kid, and I'm just a little hungry."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Han Mengxin felt relieved and said with a smile: "This is easy to handle. We haven't started dinner yet, brother, you have caught up."

    "Haha That's really lucky. By the way, I want to interrogate this kid first and then eat later." Han Yu said, reaching out to lift up the unconscious Fei Lian, and walked towards the Courage.  Han Yu saw Chacha standing in the crowd, but Han Yu really didn't want to deal with people from the alliance, especially when he saw Chacha surrounded by stars in the center of the crowd, Han Yu didn't want to have anything to do with him.  What does it matter?  Before the guy who smiled at him opened his mouth, Han Yu planned to leave first.

    As the old saying goes, if you have nothing to do and smile, you are either a traitor or a thief!  Han Yu doesn't expect to get any benefits from the alliance.  He also doesn’t want the alliance to take advantage of him.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to leave, the face of the adjutant standing next to Chacha changed. He opened his mouth to call out to Han Yu, but before he could open his mouth, Chacha reached out to stop him, and he shook his head slightly.  Although the adjutant was puzzled, he kept his mouth shut.

    When the crowd dispersed, the adjutant couldn't help but said to Chacha: "Sir, that person is really rude."

    "People have the ability to be rude." Chacha replied calmly.

    Han Yu is very angry!  It doesn't matter if Fei Lian doesn't know him, Han Yu doesn't regard Fei Lian as a companion anyway.  But Fei Lian knew Lin Ke's whereabouts. Only through Fei Lian could Han Yu know Lin Ke's current situation.  But if Fei Lian didn't know Han Yu, it would probably be difficult for him to tell him about Lin Ke's situation.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a headache.

    at the same time.  Ning Ping and Shi Tianbao also found Luo Lin who was seriously injured and fell to the ground.  At this time, Rowling was in a very bad condition and she was lying in a pool of blood.  There were hundreds of wounds all over his body, large and small.  Thanks to Ning Ping and others for arriving in time.  Otherwise, the dozens of wounds that were as cracked as a baby's mouth would soon drain the blood from Rowling's body.

    Ning Ping did not hesitate to take out the healing bottle he carried with him to treat Luo Lin.  Although it is impossible to make Rowling lively and vigorous immediately, it can at least prevent Rowling's situation from deteriorating further.  While Shi Tianbao was having people make a stretcher, Ning Ping asked Luo Lin, who had just woken up, what happened and whether she had met Han Yu.

    At this time, Luo Lin was extremely weak, but her mind was extremely clear, and she heard Ning Ping's inquiry.  Luo Lin immediately remembered the previous battle with the man named Fei Lian.

    An hour ago…

    Luo Lin, who was eager to return to rescue Cha Cha, used her abilities as soon as possible, but to Luo Lin's expectation, her ability to capture Wu Meng was surprisingly useless against Fei Lian.  In front of Fei Lian's wind blade, the plants used by Luo Lin's abilities turned into pieces without exception.

    Luo Lin saw that this situation could not continue.  He had to restrain his mind, put away his thoughts of quick victory, and instead concentrate on dealing with Fei Lian in front of him.  With Rowling's current ability, the most powerful plant that can be created is a piranha flower called the Overlord Flower.  The name is man-eating grass, but it does not only mean eating people, but any creature that passes by the Overlord Flower will become the food of the Overlord Flower.

    The way the Overlord flower catches prey is very simple. The Overlord flower is in the shape of a morning glory. It usually opens its flowers, and the stamens emit a scent that can attract creatures. When passing creatures smell the smell, they will follow the smell and burrow into the Overlord flower.  , then the Overlord flower closes its flowers and suffocates the creatures that enter the flower to death.  Of course, this is normal. If it is attacked, the Overlord Flower will fight back immediately.

    But beyond Luo Lin’s expectation, this time the invincible Overlord Flower failed.  In front of Fei Lian's wind blade, the flexible flower of the Overlord Flower was cut like a piece of rag, and it seemed that it was no longer as domineering as before.

    Seeing that Bawanghua was helpless, Luo Lin panicked.  Fei Lian, however, looked at Luo Lin leisurely, as if waiting for Luo Lin to continue her move.  Seeing Fei Lian's arrogant look, Luo Lin's head got hot and she used the Hell Flower, which would even implicate her.

    The hell flower is also a piranha flower, but its hunting method is completely different from that of the overlord flower.  The Overlord Flower sets traps or acts recklessly, but the Hell Flower uses mental attacks to confuse the prey's thinking, so that the prey will come to the door automatically.  Strictly speaking, the hell flower can no longer be regarded as a kind of plant, but should belong to some kind of creature that has not been classified yet.  This kind of hell flower has thinking ability and its IQ is not low.  The only difference from humans is that it cannot speak.

    Rowling doesn’t want to use this kind of hell unless she has to.??.  It can be seen that Luo Lin is afraid of this hell flower when she did not use it during the duel with Wu Meng.  But now she was worried about Chacha's safety, and was inspired by Fei Lian's relaxed attitude. Luo Lin, who was eager to defeat Fei Lian, used this hell flower that would make her fall victim to it.

    The petals of the hell flower are bright red, with six petals in total, and the stamens are lavender, and the faint fragrance comes from the stamens.

    Luo Lin immediately covered her mouth and nose and kept retreating.  Flowers smell nice, but the way hell flowers disturb the spirits of other creatures is through their scent.  There is an ingredient in the floral fragrance that can cause hallucinations in living things.  Fei Lian didn't know how powerful it was. After smelling the fragrance of flowers, he thought the fragrance smelled very good and couldn't help but smell more.  The result was just as Luo Lin expected, Fei Lian fell into the trap and his mind was controlled by the Hell Flower.

    Seeing Fei Lian step by step towards the trap under the hell flower cloth, Luo Lin couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  But what Rowling didn't expect was.  When Fei Lian approached the Hell Flower, Fei Lian suddenly took action against him.  Luo Lin dodged while paying attention to Fei Lian's expression.  As expected by Luo Lin, it was not that Fei Lian suddenly woke up, but that Hell Flower planned to use Fei Lian's hand to kill herself too.  Looking at Fei Lian's dull expression, Luo Lin knew that it was useless to say anything now. She could only find a way to deal with Fei Lian first before dealing with the Hell Flower.  But when Fei Lian showed mercy, Luo Lin had nothing to do with Fei Lian, let alone now that Fei Lian was controlled by the Hell Flower and no longer showed mercy.

    Soon, Rowling lost her fortune.  The wounds on her body were all small wounds opened when the wind blade passed by, and the blood soon turned Luo Lin into a bloody man.  Luo Lin wanted to evacuate, but she didn't expect Fei Lian to be able to set up a wind wall when attacking her, cutting off Luo Lin's retreat.

    Knowing that she would never have a chance if she didn't work hard, Rowling simply stopped thinking about it, gritted her teeth and used all the plant seeds she had brought.  Trying to use the advantage of numbers to entangle Fei Lian, as long as Fei Lian is entangled.  Rowling will have a chance to get rid of the Hellflower.  Even if Fei Lian kills him afterwards.  Rowling doesn't want to be killed by the hell flower she planted.

    But what Luo Lin didn’t expect was that Fei Lian’s next move was really unexpected.  In Luo Lin's view, it was surprising that Fei Lian could use the indestructible wind blade, but she did not expect that Fei Lian would actually use a tornado when facing a large number of plants created by Luo Lin.

    Unlike the tornadoes formed in nature, Feilian's tornado carries wind blades.  All the plants caught in the tornado were cut into pieces.  Seeing that the situation was not good, Luo Lin rushed to the back of the Hell Flower before the tornado approached.  Fei Lian, who was bent on killing Luo Lin, immediately controlled the tornado and went straight to Luo Lin, who was standing behind the Hell Flower.  As a result, Hell Flower didn't have time to control Fei Lian to change his attack.  The huge hell flower disintegrated in the tornado, and the floral fragrance that could make people hallucinate also dispersed with the wind.

    Although Fei Lian regained consciousness and dispersed the tornado, Luo Lin had been hit by the tornado. She had hundreds of wounds all over her body. She lay motionless on the ground with blood pouring out from her body. Soon Luo Lin was injured.  A pool of blood formed where he lay.

    Fei Lian looked at Luo Lin with regret, who was about to fall into coma, and was too lazy to give Luo Lin the final blow. He turned around and was about to leave, leaving Luo Lin to fend for herself. However, he did not expect that Han Yu appeared at this time and did not give Fei Lian anything.  The moment he reacted, Fei Lian was brought into his territory.

    Luo Lin only remembered seeing Han Yu disappearing with Fei Lian, and then his eyes went dark and he passed out.  When Ning Ping asked, that was the end of what he could say.  But with these, Ning Ping no longer worried about anything happening to Han Yu.  In Ning Ping's understanding, although Han Yu and Fei Lian were not familiar with each other, they were acquaintances at least, and they should be fine.  The reason why he didn't save Luo Lin first was probably because he didn't want Luo Lin to know that he and Fei Lian knew each other.  But Ning Ping never expected that Fei Lian no longer recognized Han Yu at this time.

    Ning Ping, who felt relieved, asked Shi Tianbao to take someone to carry Luo Lin back on a stretcher.  Luo Lin is very weak now. Although a healing bottle has been used to stop her bleeding, for the sake of her health, it is better to let Han Mengxin do a comprehensive examination for her.  What's more, with Luo Lin's current physical condition, it would be a burden for her to stay here.  In addition, Ning Ping took Fei Lian into consideration, so he sent Shi Tianbao and others back, while he stayed where he was and waited for Han Yu and Fei Lian to appear again.

    In the realm of flames at this moment

    Han Yu couldn’t help but start taking action with Fei Lian.  Han Yu is not a nice guy, he doesn't have the kind of temperament that won't fight back when hit or scolded.  It doesn't matter if Fei Lian attacks once or twice, but if you keep attacking, Han Yu will become impatient.

    Since you refuse to listen to me, I will beat you until you are willing to listen to me.  What's more, Han Yu now understands that Fei Lian's amnesia must be related toJust like Lin Mohan.  Since the Machine Emperor could erase Lin Mohan's memory, he must have done the same to Fei Lian.

    After figuring this out, Han Yu quickly adjusted his mentality and launched a counterattack against Fei Lian.  Since you don't know me anymore, I'm sorry.  I will capture you first, and then I will ask you about Lin Ke's situation. It doesn't matter if you don't tell me. There are ways to make you confess honestly.

    Han Yu, who didn’t have much friendship with Fei Lian, immediately launched an attack.  Compared with Fei Lian, Han Yu, whose ability is fire, has stronger attack power.  In addition, Han Yu was playing at home, and Feilian soon felt the pressure Han Yu put on him.  Ke Feilian is also not a person who likes to admit defeat easily.  After discovering Han Yu's strength, Fei Lian, who was also a militant, not only did not feel timid, but was actually a little excited.

    The two militants went back and forth and started a fierce confrontation with each other, causing an uproar in Han Yu's flame field.  But for Han Yu, the advantage he took was too great. If he continued, Han Yu would definitely win in the end.  And Fei Lian knew this very well.

    Fei Lian, who was not going to delay any further, immediately used his killer move on Han Yu.  A tornado that was more powerful than the one that dealt with Luo Lin went straight towards Han Yu and rolled over.  Looking at the tornado that was approaching him fiercely, Han Yu knew that he couldn't hide, even if he wanted to, he couldn't hide.  Han Yu's ability is fire. If he is not an earth element, he can burrow into the earth.  Can directly face the oncoming tornado.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little unsure.  For this reason, Han Yu moved half a step to the side and stepped hard with both feet. The ground under his feet suddenly turned into magma, and the scope of the magma continued to expand.

    This is the realm of flames, Han Yu’s territory.  Ever since he took over control of the flame domain from Fire Qilin.  Over time, this place has become a part of Han Yu's body.  I want to change the geological structure here.  It was easy for Han Yu.

    Since there is no way to avoid it.  Then just concentrate on the whole field and have a head-to-head contest.  Fei Lian obviously saw Han Yu's intention, and immediately put all his strength into Luck and placed the bet on victory or defeat on this attack.

    The tornado rolled up the magma and rose into the sky, surrounding Han Yu in the tornado. The tornado mixed with magma looked like a fire dragon rising into the sky, soaring straight into the sky.  Fei Lian used his remaining power to float in the air.  He stared at the tornado, expecting that Han Yu would be torn into pieces inside the tornado.

    ……

    When the tornado finally stopped, what appeared in front of Fei Lian was a stone pillar with spiral patterns on its surface.  Fei Lian did not expect this situation and was stunned for a moment.  But just when Fei Lian was stunned.  There was a hole at the bottom of the spiral stone pillar, and Han Yu, who had been caught in the tornado before, walked out of the stone pillar unharmed.

    Seeing this scene, Fei Lian was shocked. He couldn't help but know that Han Yu was fine, and it was his turn to be unlucky.

    "Come down, as the saying goes, those who know the current affairs are heroes. I think you have no strength to continue fighting with me now." Han Yu said, waving his left hand towards Fei Lian in the air.

    In fact, just as Han Yu said, Fei Lian no longer has the strength to continue fighting with Han Yu.  The tornado move just now had already devoted all Fei Lian's strength, but to Fei Lian's disappointment, Han Yu was actually safe and sound.

    Seeing Fei Lian slowly landing, Han Yu stepped forward with a smile and said to Fei Lian: "Be good, turn around."

    Fei Lian did not move, stared at Han Yu and asked, "How did you avoid my attack?"

    "Want to know? No problem, turn around first." Han Yu replied with a smile.

    In order to know how Han Yu avoided his attack, Fei Lian slowly turned around. What Fei Lian didn't expect was that just when Fei Lian turned around, Han Yu raised his right hand that had been behind his back.  , holding a square stone in that hand.  Seeing Fei Lian turn his back, Han Yu hit Fei Lian on the back of the head with a brick without hesitation.

    Fei Lian didn't even say a word, he just rolled his eyes and fell to the ground, and the blood immediately flowed out.  Han Yu threw the brick aside, took out a healing bottle and stopped Fei Lian's bleeding, then took out Fei Lian's waistband and tied Fei Lian's hands behind his back.

    When Han Yu finished all this, he relaxed a little.  Seeing Feilian closing his eyes tightly, with an expression on his face full of unwillingness, Han Yu couldn't help but scolded: "Nima, you still want me to tell you how you escaped? Tell you, how about you improve next time? Treat me like a fool  ah?"

    After cursing, Han Yu opened the passage to the outside world, picked up Fei Lian, who was knocked down by a brick, and walked out.  As soon as he went out, he saw Ning Ping sitting not far from him.

    "What's going on?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    "This guy doesn't recognize me anymore.The plan is that like Lin Mohan, his memory was tampered with by the Machine Emperor.  Come on, let's go back quickly. While this kid is unconscious now, we can quickly ask Liu Qingmei and the others to get some handcuffs and shackles specially designed to restrain ability users for this guy to wear.  "

    When Ning Ping heard what Han Yu said, he immediately nodded and hurried back to the Courage with Han Yu.  As soon as they returned to the Courage, they learned that Han Yu and Ning Ping were back, and Han Mengxin and others quickly came out to greet them.  At this moment, Fei Lian slowly regained consciousness, but before he could figure out what was going on, he was hit in the back of the head with a sword scabbard by Ning Ping, who was standing next to Han Yu, and passed out again.

    When Han Yu saw this, he rushed to Ning Ping who was in time and gave a thumbs up. He explained to the stunned Han Mengxin and others on behalf of Ning Ping: "This guy is very dangerous. He is an enemy and not a friend now. Hurry up and use those who can limit abilities."  Bring me the handcuffs and shackles of your ability.”

    After listening to Han Yu’s words, Liu Qingmei and Shi Tianbao who were standing aside took out the handcuffs and shackles they carried with them without hesitation and put them on Fei Lian.  Han Yu was relieved until it was confirmed that Fei Lian was wearing the handcuffs and shackles that could restrict the ability of a person with abilities.

    Han Yu knew very well that with Fei Lian's ability, he couldn't deal with himself, but he had no problem dealing with Han Mengxin and others.  This is also the reason why Fei Lian was knocked unconscious.  Now that it was confirmed that Fei Lian could not hurt anyone in a short period of time, Han Yu could feel relieved.

    After throwing Feilian to the ground, Han Yu moved his shoulders and asked Han Mengxin: "How is Luo Lin now?"

    "It was sent back in time. Although the vitality was damaged, it can be recovered as long as it takes a period of rest. How are you, brother? Are you injured?" Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu nervously and asked.

    Knowing that Han Mengxin was worried about him, Han Yu made a bodybuilding pose and replied: "Don't worry, your brother and I are as strong as a cow now. I just wasted a little energy trying to subdue this kid, and I'm just a little hungry."

    Hearing what Han Yu said, Han Mengxin felt relieved and said with a smile: "This is easy to handle. We haven't started dinner yet, brother, you have caught up."

    "Haha That's really lucky. By the way, I want to interrogate this kid first and then eat later." Han Yu said, reaching out to lift up the unconscious Fei Lian, and walked towards the Courage.  Han Yu saw Chacha standing in the crowd, but Han Yu really didn't want to deal with people from the alliance, especially when he saw Chacha surrounded by stars in the center of the crowd, Han Yu didn't want to have anything to do with him.  What does it matter?  Before the guy who smiled at him opened his mouth, Han Yu planned to leave first.

    As the old saying goes, if you have nothing to do and smile, you are either a traitor or a thief!  Han Yu does not expect to get any benefits from the alliance, nor does he want the alliance to take advantage of him.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to leave, the face of the adjutant standing next to Chacha changed. He opened his mouth to call out to Han Yu, but before he could open his mouth, Chacha reached out to stop him, and he shook his head slightly.  Although the adjutant was puzzled, he kept his mouth shut.

    When the crowd dispersed, the adjutant couldn't help but said to Chacha: "Sir, that person is really rude."

    "People have the ability to be rude." Chacha replied calmly.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 967 The Mechanical Emperor’s Decision

    The Mechanical Emperor has been quite depressed recently.  First, he excitedly led his troops to the place where the Revolutionary Army and the Alliance were fighting, hoping to play a trick and declare to mankind that the mechanical empire would once again rule the world with a cool image.  But who would have thought that the alliance was so unsatisfactory. It didn't take long for the battle to begin and it was completely defeated. There was no heroic atmosphere at all.  It was really not a good time to appear at that time. In vain, the Mechanical Emperor sent someone to secretly send the whereabouts of the revolutionary army to the alliance's reconnaissance team.

    Secondly, the Mechanical Emperor was not allowed to worry internally. Lin Ke, whom she had trusted so much before, did not know if she had taken the wrong medicine, but was going against herself, and even encouraged those artificial humans to help her to fight against herself.  So much so that he had to kill him, put Lin Ke under house arrest, and also tampered with the memories of Fei Lian and others.  Although memory tampering is not difficult, the sequelae are very troublesome.  Just like lying, once you tell a lie, you need to prepare a hundred lies to cover up the first lie.  The Mechanical Emperor knew very well that once Fei Lian and others understood that their memories had been tampered with by him, he would never be able to gain the trust of these artificial humans.

    Although the mechanical generals were loyal to themselves, those mechanical generals who were given the ability to think on their own made the mechanical emperor feel uneasy.  The history of the Mechanical Emperor's fortune makes the Mechanical Emperor dare not trust his mechanical generals too much.  I think back then, I took advantage of the trust that humans had in me, quietly accumulated strength, and finally turned over in one fell swoop.  In order to restrain the Mechanical General, the Mechanical Emperor needed artificial humans like Fei Lian. For this reason, the Mechanical Emperor equipped Fei Lian and others with the most advanced weapons and equipment, which were more advanced than those owned by the Mechanical General, but not as many as the Mechanical General.  This also aroused the dissatisfaction of the mechanical general, and the opposition with artificial humans became increasingly obvious.  But this is what the Mechanical Emperor wants to see, and the Mechanical Emperor will naturally not mediate on this matter.

    “Nah, nothing goes as planned.” The mechanical emperor said to himself.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a question coming from outside the palace, "What happened? To make His Majesty the Emperor complain like this?"

    The mechanical emperor looked up, his face suddenly lit up with joy, he stood up suddenly and walked out of the palace, saying as he walked: "Taihe, when did your kid come back?"

    "We just arrived. I didn't let them report, so please don't blame them." Taihe said to the Mechanical Emperor with a smile.

    "Haha, okay. I'll spare them this time if you please. Let's go into the palace to talk." The Mechanical Emperor didn't expect that he could meet Taihe at this time.  To the Mechanical Emperor, although Taihe was not a member of the Seven Sons, in terms of importance, Taihe was much more important than the Seven Sons.  Today Taihe is the buyer of the Machinery Empire.  Various raw materials urgently needed by the mechanical empire.  Taihe will try every means to get it from the human world and send it back to the Machine Empire.  It can be said that the mechanical emperor can now have thousands of mechanical legions and thousands of teams, which is inseparable from Taihe's efforts.

    Taihe is also an android, but he is different from Lin Ke and other androids.  He is very loyal and only loyal to the Mechanical Emperor. He is a person who cannot be bribed.  The Mechanical Emperor also trusted Taihe very much. Taihe was in charge of the empire's intelligence agency.  For Taihe.  It is not an exaggeration to say that one person is inferior to ten thousand people.

    Taihe was previously sent by the Machine Emperor to investigate and analyze the current trends in the human world, but he did not expect that Taihe would come back at this time.

    Pulling Taihe into the hall and sitting down, the Mechanical Emperor asked Taihe if something had happened.  After hearing this, Taihe stood up and said to the Mechanical Emperor: "Your Majesty, cracks have begun to appear in the human world. The revolutionary army has greatly increased its strength through the victory of two conquests, which has forced the alliance to release part of its military power originally used to deal with us.  In terms of guarding against the revolutionary army. This is an opportunity for us. When I come back this time, I just want to ask Your Majesty to make up his mind to launch an invasion of the human world."

    "Do you want me to order an attack on the human world right now?" The Mechanical Emperor looked at Taihe suspiciously, shook his head and said, "Taihe, you don't know that humans are very strange creatures. When there is no threat from external enemies,  , they are keen on internal fighting, but when foreign enemies appear, human beings, who were originally enemies of life and death, will put aside their grievances and work together to fight against the enemy. Now that the Machinery Empire is taking action, haven't you ever thought about whether this will become a catalyst for the revolutionary army and the  Possibility of alliance reconciliation?”

    After listening to the mechanical emperor's inquiry, Taihe said slowly: "I have thought about it and also think that this possibility may arise. Just Your Majesty. With the strength of our mechanical empire, do we need to worry about the alliance between the revolutionary army and the alliance? I don't think so.  Necessary. Today's human beings are no longer the ones that can compete with my mechanical empire. After sealing His Majesty, human beings have suffered heavy losses from every aspect and have to leave their hometown and find another way out. With the current strength of human beings,  No matter from which aspect you look at it, nothing can stop any decision of our Machinery Empire. In addition, there are still people in the human world who have already decided to join our Machinery Empire. I don’t understand that Your Majesty is still worried.What?"

    " Taihe, although you are an artificial human and are still in the human world, you still don't understand humans. It's true that there are despicable and shameless people among humans, but there are also people with noble moral character. There are people who will do anything to achieve their goals.  , there are also those who give up easy gains for a certain ideal, there are cowards who are greedy for life and fear of death, and there are also warriors who are willing to die. Human beings are really too complicated, and the conversion between good and bad has no rules. And once human beings die  When you are in a desperate situation, the power you explode in order to survive is very scary. I don’t want to contribute to the re-evolution of human beings because of my decision.”

    "Evolve again?"

    "When do you think the number of ability users among humans began to increase?" The Machine Emperor asked Taihe in a low voice.

    Taihe suddenly understood, but he was still unwilling to accept the reason why the Mechanical Emperor rejected his suggestion.  Unwilling to give up, he said to the Mechanical Emperor: "But Your Majesty, with such hesitation, when will the Mechanical Empire come to rule the human world? I have received news that the alliance of the human world has actually known about the resurrection of the Mechanical Empire for a long time, but not now.  They just found our whereabouts. Once they find us, they will definitely not wait for us to attack. Does Your Majesty have to wait until the Alliance starship arrives at our door before taking action? Your Majesty, strike first to gain advantage, but strike later will suffer disaster.  "

    "It's a pity that the mechanical emperor was not moved by Taihe's heartfelt words, and still ignored Taihe and was unwilling to attack humans now.  Although Taihe was worried about this, it could be seen that Taihe had nothing to do if the Mechanical Emperor did not change his mind.

    To the end.  Taihe left the palace somewhat unhappy and went back to continue to think of ways to convince the mechanical emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor returned to his bedroom after Taihe left.  After confirming that there were no outsiders, the Mechanical Emperor opened a secret passage and walked in.

    This is not a simple secret passage, strictly speaking, it is a space door, connected to a secret space that no one knows except the mechanical emperor.  Now there is one more Lin Ke, because Lin Ke is locked up in this place.

    Lin Ke, who was locked up in prison, heard footsteps.  Not even raising his head.  No one will come here except the Mechanical Emperor.  Lin Ke didn't want to talk to the renegade mechanical emperor at this time.

    "Hmmyou're not even interested in looking at me anymore?" the mechanical emperor asked with a slight cough.

    ""

    Lin Ke’s silence made the Mechanical Emperor dissatisfied, but the Mechanical Emperor did not expect Lin Ke to treat him as before.  He said to himself: "Today Taihe came back. He suggested to me to attack the human world now, but I refused. Lin Ke, do you think I was right to refuse?"

    " Whatever your Majesty wants to do, just do it. Why bother to ask me? I have no objection." Lin Ke replied coldly.

    Hearing this, the Mechanical Emperor said: "Haha Do you want to know why I rejected Taihe's suggestion?"

    "Your Majesty, you can say whatever you want. Even if you don't say anything, I'm not interested in knowing anyway." Lin Ke's answer was still cold, but the Mechanical Emperor didn't really want to ask for Lin Ke's opinion. He just wanted to find someone to talk to.  That’s all.  When you are in a high position, there are many things you cannot say, but if you keep them in your heart, you will easily get into trouble.  The Mechanical Emperor thought of a way to do this.  Whenever you have something you want to say, come to this space where only you know how to say it.  It's just that always talking to an empty place makes it easier to look like a lunatic. In order not to develop the bad habit of talking to himself, the Mechanical Emperor needs someone to talk to, and Lin Ke, who is under house arrest here,  It just meets this requirement.  The Mechanical Emperor will not let Lin Ke out again unless Lin Ke can escape by himself, but this difficulty is even more difficult than finding this place.

    Lin Ke is, after all, the first artificial human created by the Mechanical Emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor has a nostalgic character and is unwilling to humanely destroy Lin Ke.  But what Lin Ke committed cannot be forgiven. In order to avoid causing dissatisfaction among his subordinates, Lin Ke was imprisoned here, but it was to protect Lin Ke.  It's just that the mechanical emperor's painstaking efforts cannot be recognized by Lin Ke. In Lin Ke's view, it is better to linger here.  It would be better to die happily.  Especially since it is still impossible to know Han Yu's life and death, for Lin Ke, living every day is a kind of torture.

    Seeing that Lin Ke couldn’t cheer up, the Mechanical Emperor said something pleasant.  He coughed lightly and said to Lin Ke: "Hmm About Han Yu, I wonder if you are interested in hearing about Han Yu?"

    "" Lin Ke's eyes suddenly lit up and he looked at the mechanical emperor nervously.  This performance made the Mechanical Emperor sigh secretly. It seemed that if he wanted Lin Ke to continue working for him, there was no other way except memory tampering.  But the Mechanical Emperor was unwilling to tamper with Lin Ke's memory, so things became contradictory.

    Without further tempting Lin Ke, the Mechanical Emperor said slowly: "Based on the current situation, there is a high probability that Han Yu is still alive. There is no news about the Thousand Mechanical Team that I left behind to eliminate Han Yu's companions.  ,Guess soHe was killed by Han Yu's companions, and he received news from Fei Lian two days ago, saying that he saw Han Yu with his own eyes.  "

    "Fei Lian really said that?" Lin Ke asked suspiciously.

    "Well, with Feilian's current situation, he has no reason to lie to me."

    "How are you going to deal with him?"

    "Well, let's kill him. That kid is not a good person, and he is also an uncertain factor that will affect my plan." The Mechanical Emperor said slowly.

    It’s just that Lin Ke didn’t make any move to beg for mercy after hearing this.  He just looked at the Mechanical Emperor silently, then picked up the bowl on the ground, took out the bread that was as hard as a rock in the bowl and started to chew it.  The mechanical emperor asked puzzledly: "Are you hungry?"

    "I want to live well and wait for Han Yu to save me." Lin Ke said to the Mechanical Emperor while chewing the bread in his mouth hard.

    The Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but chuckle, looked at Lin Ke and shook his head and said: "Do you think that Han Yu can find this place? Are you a little too confident in that Han Yu?"

    "I believe him." Lin Ke glanced at the Mechanical Emperor and replied coldly.

    The Mechanical Emperor felt bored and closed his mouth.  Seeing Lin Ke struggling to swallow the bread, the Mechanical Emperor turned around and walked out.  The Mechanical Emperor was puzzled as to why Lin Ke was so sure that Han Yu would come to save her.  According to the mechanical emperor's understanding, the only one who knows Lin Ke's whereabouts is himself, and others like Fei Lian only know a name.  But as long as you don't say it.  Who can find the Netherworld Ghost Realm? Does that Han Yu dare to run up to him and ask him where the Netherworld Ghost Realm is? That Han Yu shouldn't be that stupid, right? What's the difference between daring to come here and risking death?

    People with superpowers are very powerful, but this does not mean that people with superpowers are invincible. As long as the method is appropriate, it is not impossible to kill people with superpowers.  And even with just brute force, the Mechanical Emperor is confident that he can do it.  It's not that he is overconfident, but that the Mechanical Emperor has a record of this.  In order to seal the Mechanical Emperor, human beings with super powers joined forces to attack the Mechanical Emperor.  As a result, after paying the lives of several superpowers, the Mechanical Emperor was reluctantly sealed.  Just Han Yu, how can he be so awesome?

    Rather than thinking about whether Han Yu will come back to find him, it is more practical to think about how to persuade Taihe to stand still for the time being.  The Mechanical Emperor did not want a rift in his relationship with Taihe because of this disagreement.  Just how to convince Taihe, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't come up with a solution for a while.

    Just when the Machine Emperor was thinking about ways to persuade Taihe, Taihe was not idle either.  After coming out from the Mechanical Emperor.  Taihe visited everywhere, hoping to get support from others.  What makes Taihe feel puzzled is that he just went out for a while, and when he came back here again, the attitude of the people around him seemed to have changed.  It's not that he's hostile, but he doesn't seem to recognize himself.  Every artificial person he meets looks at him with doubts in his eyes.  This one and two are normal.  But if all the artificial humans encountered were like this, it would be abnormal.

    "Shu Sheng, Gao Shan, long time no see." Taihe looked at the two acquaintances walking towards him and said hello with a smile.  But to Tai He's disappointment, the two people walking towards him first looked at Tai He in confusion, and then stared at Tai He with wary faces and asked, "Who are you? Which of the Seven Sons are you subordinate to?"

    "Huh? When did I become Seventh Son's subordinate?" Taihe asked in confusion upon hearing this.  Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, Shu Sheng and Gao Shan's expressions immediately changed, and they immediately surrounded Tai He.  Taihe could tell.  The two people in front of him were not joking with him, but were really preparing to fight him.

    Taihe, who did not want to fight with his own people, quickly shouted: "Gao Shan, Shu Sheng, don't you two recognize me? I am Taihe."

    "What's the matter of peace and harmony? You, an unidentified guy, don't think you can escape from our eyes. Just catch him without any help, otherwise don't blame us for being rude to you." Shu Sheng shouted sternly.

    Tai He was slightly angry, but he still tried his best to value peace. He said to Shu Sheng and Gao Shan in a deep voice: "I am an intelligence officer under His Majesty the Emperor. You don't know that I am understandable. But what do you want to do? Have you forgotten?  Are superiors and subordinates inferior? Although you two are seventh sons, don't forget that besides His Majesty the Emperor, I am also someone who can control you."

    Jian Taihe spoke sternly.  His expression didn't seem to be fake, and Shu Sheng and Gao Shan couldn't help but hesitate, but they were sure that they didn't know the man named Taihe in front of them.  But why does Taihe seem to know both of them? Is there some misunderstanding?

    "It's understandable that you two forget about me. Because I have different responsibilities, I am away from home all year round and only come back occasionally. Even if you don't believe me, you must believe in this identity card." Taihe said and took the  He took out his identity card and threw it to Shu Sheng and Gao Shan.  From Shu Sheng and Gao Shan's reactions to themselves, TaiHe already guessed what happened to these two people.  I didn't think about it for a while, but now I finally think about it.

    Shu Sheng and Gao Shan still can't remember who Tai He is? But the identity tag thrown by Tai He is not fake, so Shu Sheng and Gao Shan have no reason to fight Tai He.  It's just that Shu Sheng and Gao Shan instinctively refused to communicate with Taishan. After returning the identity tag to Taihe, Shu Sheng and Gao Shan planned to turn around and leave.

    Before Shu Sheng and Gao Shan left, Taihe asked aloud: "Shu Sheng, Gao Shan, do you know where that girl Lin Wei is now?"

    In Taihe's eyes, this was just an ordinary inquiry, but he didn't expect Shu Sheng and Gao Shan's expressions to change immediately after hearing this.  He didn't answer Taihe's question, but walked away quickly.  After Taihe saw the reactions of Shu Sheng and Gao Shan, he couldn't help but have a bad premonition.

    ?The Mechanical Emperor has been quite depressed recently.  First, he excitedly led his troops to the place where the Revolutionary Army and the Alliance were fighting, hoping to play a trick and declare to mankind that the mechanical empire would once again rule the world with a cool image.  But who would have thought that the alliance was so unsatisfactory. It didn't take long for the battle to begin and it was completely defeated. There was no heroic atmosphere at all.  It's really not a good time to show up at that time.  In vain, the Machine Emperor even sent someone to secretly report the whereabouts of the revolutionary army to the alliance's reconnaissance team.

    Secondly, the Mechanical Emperor was not allowed to worry internally. Lin Ke, whom she had trusted so much before, did not know if she had taken the wrong medicine, but was going against herself, and even encouraged those artificial humans to help her to fight against herself.  So much so that he had to kill him, put Lin Ke under house arrest, and also tampered with the memories of Fei Lian and others.  Although memory tampering is not very difficult.  But the sequelae are troublesome.  Just like lying, once you tell a lie, you need to prepare a hundred lies to cover up the first lie.  The Mechanical Emperor knew very well that once Fei Lian and others understood that their memories had been tampered with by him, he would never be able to gain the trust of these artificial humans.

    Although the mechanical generals were loyal to themselves, those mechanical generals who were given the ability to think on their own made the mechanical emperor feel uneasy.  The history of the Mechanical Emperor's fortune makes the Mechanical Emperor dare not trust his mechanical generals too much.  I think back then, I took advantage of humans' trust in me and quietly accumulated strength.  Turn over in one final move.  In order to restrain the Mechanical General, the Mechanical Emperor needed artificial humans like Fei Lian. For this reason, the Mechanical Emperor equipped Fei Lian and others with the most advanced weapons and equipment, which were more advanced than those owned by the Mechanical General, but not as many as the Mechanical General.  This also aroused the dissatisfaction of the mechanical general, and the opposition with artificial humans became increasingly obvious.  But this is what the Mechanical Emperor wants to see, and the Mechanical Emperor will naturally not mediate on this matter.

    “Nah, nothing goes as planned.” The mechanical emperor said to himself.

    The words just fell.  I heard a question coming from outside the palace, "What happened to make His Majesty the Emperor complain like this?"

    The mechanical emperor looked up, his face suddenly lit up with joy, he stood up suddenly and walked out of the palace, saying as he walked: "Taihe, when did your kid come back?"

    "We just arrived. I didn't let them report. Please don't blame them." Taihe said to the Mechanical Emperor with a smile.

    "Haha, okay, if you please, I will spare them this time. Let's go. Go into the palace and talk." The Mechanical Emperor did not expect that he could meet Taihe at this time.  To the Mechanical Emperor, although Taihe was not a member of the Seven Sons, in terms of importance, Taihe was much more important than the Seven Sons.  Today Taihe is the buyer of the Machinery Empire.  Taihe would try his best to get all kinds of raw materials urgently needed by the Mechanical Empire from the human world and then send them back to the Mechanical Empire.  It can be said that the mechanical emperor can now have thousands of mechanical legions and thousands of teams, which is inseparable from Taihe's efforts.

    Taihe is also an android, but he is different from Lin Ke and other androids.  He is very loyal and only loyal to the Mechanical Emperor. He is a person who cannot be bribed.  The Mechanical Emperor also trusted Taihe very much. Taihe was in charge of the empire's intelligence agency.  For Taihe, it is not an exaggeration to say that one person is inferior to ten thousand people.

    Taihe was previously sent by the Machine Emperor to investigate and analyze the current trends in the human world, but he did not expect that Taihe would come back at this time.

    Pulling Taihe into the hall and sitting down, the Mechanical Emperor asked Taihe if something had happened.  After hearing this, Taihe stood up and said to the Mechanical Emperor: "Your Majesty, cracks have begun to appear in the human world. The revolutionary army has greatly increased its strength through the victory of two conquests, which has forced the alliance to release part of its military power originally used to deal with us.  In terms of guarding against the revolutionary army. This is an opportunity for us. When I come back this time, I just want to ask His Majesty to make up his mind to launch an invasion of the human world."

    "Do you want me to order an attack on the human world right now?" The Mechanical Emperor looked at Taihe suspiciously, shook his head and said, "Taihe, you don't know that humans are very strange creatures. When there is no threat from external enemies,  ,heThey are keen on fighting among themselves, but when foreign enemies appear, human beings who were originally enemies of life and death will put aside their grievances and work together to fight against the enemy.  The Mechanical Empire is taking action now, haven't you ever thought about whether this might be a possibility for reconciliation between the Revolutionary Army and the Alliance?"

    I listened to the mechanical emperor’s inquiry.  Taihe said slowly: "I have thought about it, and I also think that this possibility may arise. But Your Majesty, with the strength of our Machinery Empire, do we need to worry about the alliance between the Revolutionary Army and the Alliance? I don't think so. Human beings are no longer  The human race that could compete with my mechanical empire at the beginning. After sealing His Majesty, mankind suffered heavy losses from every aspect and had to leave home and find another way out. With the current strength of mankind, no matter from every aspect.  Nothing can stop any decision of my Machinery Empire. In addition, there are still people in the human world who have decided to join my Machinery Empire. I don’t understand, what is Your Majesty still worried about?"

    " Taihe, although you are an artificial human and are still in the human world, you still don't understand humans. That's right. There are despicable and shameless people among humans, but there are also people with noble moral character. There are people who will do anything to achieve their goals.  , there are also those who give up easy gains for a certain ideal, there are cowards who are greedy for life and fear of death, and there are also warriors who are willing to die. Human beings are really too complicated, and the conversion between good and bad has no rules. And once human beings die  When you are in a desperate situation, the power you explode in order to survive is very scary. I don’t want to contribute to the re-evolution of human beings because of my decision.”

    "Evolve again?"

    "When do you think the number of ability users among humans began to increase?" The Machine Emperor asked Taihe in a low voice.

    Taihe suddenly realized.  However, he was still unwilling to accept the reason why the Mechanical Emperor rejected his suggestion.  Unwilling to give up, he said to the Mechanical Emperor: "But Your Majesty, with such hesitation, when will the Mechanical Empire come to rule the human world? I have received news that the alliance of the human world has actually known about the resurrection of the Mechanical Empire for a long time, but not now.  They just found our whereabouts. Once they find us, they will definitely not wait for us to attack. Does Your Majesty have to wait until the Alliance starship arrives at our door before taking action? Your Majesty, strike first to gain advantage, but strike later will suffer disaster.  "

    "It's a pity that the mechanical emperor was not moved by Taihe's heartfelt words, and still ignored Taihe and was unwilling to attack humans now.  Although Taihe was worried about this, it could be seen that Taihe had nothing to do if the Mechanical Emperor did not change his mind.

    In the end, Taihe left the palace somewhat unhappy and went back to continue to think of ways to convince the mechanical emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor returned to his bedroom after Taihe left.  After making sure there are no outsiders.  The Mechanical Emperor opened a secret passage and walked in.

    This is not a simple secret passage, strictly speaking, it is a space door, connected to a secret space that no one knows except the mechanical emperor.  Now there is one more Lin Ke.  Because Lin Ke was imprisoned in this place.

    Lin Ke, who was locked up in prison, didn't even raise his head when he heard the footsteps.  No one will come here except the Mechanical Emperor.  Lin Ke didn't want to talk to the renegade mechanical emperor at this time.

    "Hmmyou're not even interested in looking at me anymore?" the mechanical emperor asked with a slight cough.

    ""

    Lin Ke’s silence made the Mechanical Emperor dissatisfied, but the Mechanical Emperor did not expect Lin Ke to treat him as before.  He said to himself: "Today Taihe came back. He suggested to me to attack the human world now, but I refused. Lin Ke, do you think I was right to refuse?"

    "Your Majesty, just do whatever you want, why bother asking me? I have no objection." Lin Ke replied coldly.

    Hearing this, the Mechanical Emperor said: "Haha Do you want to know why I rejected Taihe's suggestion?"

    "Your Majesty, you can say whatever you want. Even if you don't say anything, I'm not interested in knowing anyway." Lin Ke's answer was still cold, but the Mechanical Emperor didn't really want to ask for Lin Ke's opinion. He just wanted to find someone to talk to.  That’s all.  When you are in a high position, there are many things you cannot say, but if you keep them in your heart, you will easily get into trouble.  For this reason, the Mechanical Emperor thought of a way. Whenever he had something to say, he would go to this space that only he knew and say it.  It's just that always talking to an empty place makes it easier to look like a lunatic. In order not to develop the bad habit of talking to himself, the Mechanical Emperor needs someone to talk to, and Lin Ke, who is under house arrest here,  It just meets this requirement.  The Mechanical Emperor will not let Lin Ke out again unless Lin Ke can escape by himself, but this difficulty is even more difficult than finding this place.

    After all, Lin Ke was the first artificial human created by the Mechanical Emperor. The Mechanical Emperor was a nostalgic character and was unwilling to humanely destroy Lin Ke.  But what Lin Ke committed cannot be forgiven, in order to avoid causing dissatisfaction among his subordinates.  Imprisoning Lin Ke here is actually protecting Lin Ke.  It's just that the mechanical emperor's painstaking efforts cannot be recognized by Lin Ke. In Lin Ke's view, it is better to die than to linger here.??Happy.  Especially since it is still impossible to know Han Yu's life and death, for Lin Ke, living every day is a kind of torture.

    Seeing that Lin Ke couldn't cheer up.  After the mechanical emperor said something pleasant, he coughed lightly and said to Lin Ke: "Hmm About Han Yu, I wonder if you are interested in hearing about that person Han Yu, Lin Ke?"

    "" Lin Ke's eyes suddenly lit up and he looked at the mechanical emperor nervously.  This performance made the Mechanical Emperor sigh secretly. It seemed that he wanted Lin Ke to continue doing things for him, except for memory tampering.  There is no other way.  But the Mechanical Emperor was unwilling to tamper with Lin Ke's memory, so things became contradictory.

    Without further tempting Lin Ke, the Mechanical Emperor said slowly: "Based on the current situation, there is a high probability that Han Yu is still alive. There is no news about the Thousand Mechanical Team that I left behind to eliminate Han Yu's companions.  , he was probably killed by Han Yu’s companions, and I got news from Fei Lian two days ago. He said he saw Han Yu with his own eyes."

    "Fei Lian really said that?" Lin Ke asked suspiciously.

    "Well, with Feilian's current situation, he has no reason to lie to me."

    "How are you going to deal with him?"

    "Well, let's kill him. That kid is not a good person, and he is also an uncertain factor that will affect my plan." The Mechanical Emperor said slowly.

    It’s just that Lin Ke didn’t make any move to beg for mercy after hearing this.  He just looked at the Mechanical Emperor silently, then picked up the bowl on the ground, took out the bread that was as hard as a rock in the bowl and started to chew it.  The mechanical emperor asked puzzledly: "Are you hungry?"

    "I want to live well and wait for Han Yu to save me." Lin Ke said to the Mechanical Emperor while chewing the bread in his mouth hard.

    The Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but chuckle.  Looking at Lin Ke, he shook his head and said, "Do you think that Han Yu can find this place? Are you too confident in that Han Yu?"

    "I believe him." Lin Ke glanced at the Mechanical Emperor and replied coldly.

    The Mechanical Emperor felt bored and closed his mouth.  Seeing Lin Ke struggling to swallow the bread, the Mechanical Emperor turned around and walked out.  The Mechanical Emperor was puzzled as to why Lin Ke was so sure that Han Yu would come to save her.  According to the mechanical emperor's understanding, the only one who knows Lin Ke's whereabouts is himself, and others like Fei Lian only know a name.  But as long as you don't say it.  Who can find the Netherworld Ghost Realm? Does that Han Yu dare to run up to him and ask him where the Netherworld Ghost Realm is? That Han Yu shouldn't be that stupid, right? What's the difference between daring to come here and risking death?

    People with superpowers are very powerful, but this does not mean that people with superpowers are invincible. As long as the method is appropriate, it is not impossible to kill people with superpowers.  And even if it's just brute force.  The Mechanical Emperor is also confident that he can do it.  It's not that he is overconfident, but that the Mechanical Emperor has a record of this.  In order to seal the Mechanical Emperor, human beings with superpowers joined forces to attack the Mechanical Emperor. As a result, they barely managed to seal the Mechanical Emperor after paying the lives of several superpowers.  Just Han Yu, how can he be so awesome?

    Rather than thinking about whether Han Yu will come back to find him, it is more practical to think about how to persuade Taihe to stand still for the time being.  The Mechanical Emperor did not want a rift in his relationship with Taihe because of this disagreement.  Just how to convince Taihe, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't come up with a solution for a while.

    Just when the Machine Emperor was thinking about ways to persuade Taihe, Taihe was not idle either.  After coming out of the Machine Emperor, Taihe visited everywhere, hoping to get support from others.  What makes Taihe feel puzzled is that he just went out for a while, and when he came back here again, the attitude of the people around him seemed to have changed.  It's not that he's hostile, but he doesn't seem to recognize himself.  Every artificial person he meets looks at him with doubts in his eyes.  These two are normal, but if all the artificial humans encountered were like this, it would be abnormal.

    "Shu Sheng, Gao Shan, long time no see." Taihe looked at the two acquaintances walking towards him and said hello with a smile.  But to Tai He's disappointment, the two people walking towards him first looked at Tai He in confusion, and then stared at Tai He with wary faces and asked, "Who are you? Which of the Seven Sons are you subordinate to?"

    "Huh? When did I become Seventh Son's subordinate?" Taihe asked in confusion upon hearing this.  Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, Shu Sheng and Gao Shan's expressions immediately changed, and they immediately surrounded Tai He.  Taihe could tell that the two people in front of him were not joking with him, but were really preparing to fight him.

    Taihe, who did not want to fight with his own people, quickly shouted: "Gao Shan, Shu Sheng, don't you two recognize me? I am Taihe."

    "What's the matter of peace and harmony? You, an unidentified guy, don't think you can escape from our eyes. Just catch him without any help, otherwise don't blame us for being rude to you." Shu Sheng shouted sternly.

    Taihe was slightly angry, but he still tried his best to value peace., said in a deep voice to Shu Sheng and Gao Shan: "I am an intelligence officer under His Majesty the Emperor. You don't know that I am understandable, but what do you want to do? Have you forgotten the superiority and inferiority of superiors and inferiors? Although you two are the seventh son,  Don’t forget, besides His Majesty the Emperor, I am also someone who can control you.”

    Seeing Taihe's serious words and his demeanor, Shu Sheng and Gao Shan couldn't help but hesitate a little, but they were sure that they did not know the person named Taihe in front of them.  But why does Taihe seem to know both of them? Is there some misunderstanding?

    "It's understandable that you two forget about me. Because I have different responsibilities, I am away from home all year round and only come back occasionally. Even if you don't believe me, you must believe in this identity card." Taihe said and took the  He took out his identity card and threw it to Shu Sheng and Gao Shan.  From the reactions of Shu Sheng and Gao Shan towards him, Taihe had already guessed what happened to these two people.  I didn't think about it for a while, but now I finally think about it.

    Shu Sheng and Gao Shan still can't remember who Tai He is? But the identity tag thrown by Tai He is not fake, so Shu Sheng and Gao Shan have no reason to fight Tai He.  It's just that Shu Sheng and Gao Shan instinctively refused to communicate with Taishan. After returning the identity tag to Taihe, Shu Sheng and Gao Shan planned to turn around and leave.

    Before Shu Sheng and Gao Shan left, Taihe asked aloud: "Shu Sheng, Gao Shan, do you know where that girl Lin Wei is now?"

    In Taihe's eyes, this was just a very ordinary inquiry, but he didn't expect that after hearing this, Shu Sheng and Gao Shan's expressions suddenly changed, and they did not answer Taihe's question, but walked away quickly.  After Taihe saw the reactions of Shu Sheng and Gao Shan, he couldn't help but have a bad premonition.

 Text Chapter 968 Awakening Lin Wei

    The scene is shocking!

    When Lin Wei raised her right hand and coldly said the word "release", the black smoke that had been sucked into her right hand suddenly spurted out and skyrocketed.  As the black smoke gushed out, the mechanical generals who had been sucked into the black smoke reappeared one after another, but at this time the mechanical generals were in disarray. There was a foot here, a hand there, and the mechanical emperor reached out to pick it up.  The head of a mechanical general fell to his side. Looking at the dimmed electronic eyes of the mechanical general, he couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    Jin Jia and Silver Jia obviously did not expect this situation to occur. Looking at the mechanical general parts clattering to the ground, it was impossible to say that they were not afraid.  Having the ability to think on their own not only gives Jin Jia and Silver Armor more flexible command abilities, but also gives Jin Jia ambition and fear.  Ambition is naturally the extravagant fantasy of the mechanical emperor's current position, while fear is the feeling that makes them unable to move when facing Lin Wei at this moment.

    " Just like being stared at by a ferocious beast, Jin Jia Yin Jia wants to resist, but his hands and feet don't obey his orders. He wants to escape, but his hands and feet also don't obey his orders.  Like two lambs waiting to be slaughtered, facing the powerful Lin Wei, the golden and silver armors trembled and looked at the mechanical emperor in unison, hoping that the mechanical emperor could speak out to protect them at this time.  It's just that the mechanical emperor doesn't care about the life and death of the golden armor.  The scene of being forced into the palace just now made the mechanical emperor realize that it was inappropriate to allow his mechanical generals to have the ability to think on their own.  Although without the ability to think for oneself, the command of the mechanical army will appear rigid, but at least there is no need to worry about rebellion.  But if you have the ability to think on your own let's forget it. The reason why Lin Wei's incident happened is that the Machine Emperor believes that there must be something behind it.  Now that I have the opportunity to get rid of these estranged bastards without having to take responsibility myself, only a fool would ask for mercy.

    Seeing the intention of the Machine Emperor to ignore death, Jin Jia Ying Jia finally broke out in despair.  However, they did not dare to confront Lin Wei at this time, and at the same time turned around and ran outside.  The two mechanical generals know very well where their strengths lie, and they have already thought about it.  As long as he returns to their legion, no matter how difficult Lin Wei is to deal with, he will no longer be a threat to them.

    Seeing that the golden and silver armor wanted to run away, the Mechanical Emperor immediately planned to order Su Wan, who was guarding the door, to stop the two guys.  But before the Mechanical Emperor could speak, Lin Wei stretched out her hand and exerted a slight force on the golden armor and silver armor. The golden armor and silver armor, which was rushing towards the door, were immediately grabbed by an invisible force and flew backwards.

    Gold Armor and Silver Armor were immediately horrified.  Looking back, he saw Lin Wei looking at them indifferently, and behind Lin Wei, there was a large black shadow, which looked like a human figure.  It's just that this figure has an extra pair of sharp horns and a tail than humans.

    Seeing that he was about to hit Lin Wei, Jin Jia Yin Jia suddenly felt the power controlling his body loosen.  He immediately fell to the ground involuntarily. At this moment, the black shadow that appeared behind Lin Wei suddenly activated and jumped out from behind Lin Wei. Two feet stepped on the back of the golden armor and silver armor.  He stepped on the golden armor and silver armor hard on the ground.

    The strength of the golden armor and silver armor is not weak, but it faces the trampling of the black shadow.  But there was no ability to resist at all.  After the black shadow restrained the golden armor and silver armor, he had no intention of letting go of the two mechanical generals.  I saw the black shadow stretching out two hands, grabbing the back of Jin Jia Yin Jia's head respectively, and just pulled hard, and forcefully tore off Jin Jia Ying Jia's mechanical head.

    Machines should not know what pain is, but when Jin Jia Shinjia's head was swallowed up by the black shadow, Jin Jia Shinjia felt an unprecedented feeling. That feeling made Jin Jia Shinjia want to lose consciousness immediately.  But that damn consciousness was sober at this moment.  The fear made Jin Jia Yin Jia couldn't help but howl, making the mechanical emperor tremble with fear.

    Taihe had already woken up from his previous daze, but when he saw Lin Wei's performance at this moment, he also felt scared, worried that Lin Wei would deal with him or the mechanical emperor next.  Judging from the current situation, Lin Wei was not acting consciously at this time, but was acting purely on instinct.  At this time.  Whether he can stop Lin Wei is still unknown.

    It wasn’t until he heard two clanging sounds, and the head of the golden armor swallowed by the black shadow fell to the ground, that the crisp sound made Taihe, who was deep in thought, come back to his senses.  Taihe looked at Lin Wei, waiting for Lin Wei's next move.  Lin Wei, whose back was turned to Taihe, was seen leaning back twice.  Then he fell back on his back.  Regardless of whether it was dangerous or not, Tai He quickly stepped forward and reached out to support Lin Wei. Looking down, he found that Lin Wei had her eyes closed and her breathing was steady. She seemed to be asleep.

    Taihe and the Machine Emperor breathed a sigh of relief in unison.

    Lin Wei’s outbreak solved a coup crisis for the Mechanical Emperor.  This made the Mechanical Emperor very happy afterwards.  Part of the reason why he rejected Taihe's suggestion to launch a war against the human world was because the mechanical emperor was worried that he would not be able to lose his tail in the future.  But now, there is no such consequence.The worry is gone.

    Those mechanical generals who were given the ability to think on their own by the Mechanical Emperor were killed by Lin Wei this time because the Golden Armor and Silver Armor tried to unite the generals to put pressure on the Mechanical Emperor.  What the Mechanical Emperor has to do now is to once again create a new generation of mechanical generals in gold and silver armor who are not given the ability to think on their own and only know how to obey orders.  If there is any mechanical general in the world who has the ability to think on his own, there is only one armored general who has fallen into the hands of the Alliance.  He's just an armored general, and the Mechanical Emperor hasn't taken it to heart yet.

    As long as those newly manufactured mechanical generals are in place, the mechanical emperor will launch a war against the human world without any worries.  But at the moment, Taihe didn't have time to listen to the mechanical emperor talking about his dreams. Lin Wei's outburst made Taihe worried about the sequelae this outburst would bring to Lin Wei.  After bidding farewell to the Mechanical Emperor, Taihe took Lin Wei back to his home.

    Lin Wei waited until three days later before she woke up.  As soon as she opened her eyes, Lin Wei found herself lying on a bed. When she turned around, she saw Taihe taking a nap beside the bed.

    Taihe, who was not sleeping very deeply, noticed the changes on the bed. He looked up and saw that Lin Wei was awake. He couldn't help but smile and said: "Xiaowei, you oops~" Before Taihe could finish his words, Lin Wei kicked him.  come over.  Fortunately, Lin Wei was weak at this time, otherwise Taihe's face would have been ruined.

    Taihe held his nose and asked aggrievedly: "Xiaowei, you don't recognize me anymore? I'm your brother."

    "Brother?" Lin Wei heard this.  He couldn't help but look at Taihe carefully.  When she just woke up, her mind was still a little confused. When she saw a man lying next to her bed, Lin Wei subconsciously kicked him.  But after seeing the other party clearly, Lin Wei did not look regretful at all, but shouted dissatisfied: "Even if you are my brother, whose brother would run to his sister's bed and lie down next to him while his sister is sleeping?  Are you a pervert?"

    "Er Xiaowei, you. Don't you remember what happened before?" Taihe was not annoyed at all when he heard this, but looked at Lin Wei in surprise and asked.

    Seeing that Taihe didn't react well, Lin Wei couldn't help but froze, trying hard to recall what happened before she fell asleep, but was surprised to find that she couldn't remember anything.  I only remember that I was suddenly arrested by the Machine Emperor in Heifeng Mountain, and I can't even remember what happened after that.

    "What day is it today?" Lin Wei asked aloud.

    "April 8th."

    "Well" Lin Wei was secretly surprised.  If Taihe didn't lie to himself, then he had lost his memory for nearly a month. Lin Wei had no memory of what happened during this month.

    Seeing Lin Wei’s annoyance as she tried hard to think about things but couldn’t remember them, Taihe comforted her with distress: “If you can’t remember it, don’t think about it. You’re fine now, right?”

    Hearing this, Lin Wei seemed to suddenly remember something.  He looked at Taihe and said, "Brother, where is Sister Lin Ke now? Is she in any danger?"

    When Lin Wei mentioned Lin Ke, Taihe immediately felt angry and said angrily: "Don't worry about that broom star, it will be a disaster. Whoever has anything to do with her will be unlucky Oops~"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Taihe got kicked by Lin Wei again.  Lin Wei, who had recovered a little strength this time, kicked Taihe with great force, which caused a little pain.  Taihe forgot.  Although Lin Wei is his biological sister, compared with Lin Ke, it is obvious that Lin Wei is closer to Lin Ke than to herself.  In front of Lin Wei, he said that Lin Ke was a disaster star and it would be weird if he didn't get kicked.

    "Get out! I want to change clothes!" Lin Wei angrily ordered Taihe to evict him.

    Hearing this, Taihe smiled bitterly and said, "Speaking of Xiaowei, didn't you realize that the room you are in now is not your room?"

    Hearing Taihe’s reminder, Lin Wei noticed that this room was indeed not her room. She couldn’t help but hold her chest in fear and asked Taihe: “What did you do to me while I was sleeping?”

    Taihe couldn’t laugh or cry.  He said helplessly: "You are my sister, what can I do to you? Come on, don't do anything, I'll just go out. I'll get you a change of clothes. Just wait for a while."

    Seeing Taihe leave the room, Lin Wei sat on the bed and began to think about what happened in the past month. But after thinking about it, she just couldn't remember it.  While thinking about something, Lin Wei sniffed and smelled an unpleasant smell slipping into her nose. She looked around and found that the smell came from her body.  It's right to think about it. After lying in bed for three days and having a battle before, it's strange that there is no smell.

    It’s estimated that Taihe won’t come over for a while, so Lin Wei plans to take a shower first.  Thinking of this, Lin Wei jumped out of bed and walked into the bathroom in the room.

    ……

    After a while, Taihe came back with a change of clothes.  As soon as he entered the bedroom, he found that Lin Wei was no longer in bed, and there was a burst of singing coming from the bathroom.

    &nbsp; "Xiaowei, I got the clothes back, but they haven't been unpacked yet."

    "Oh, just leave it at the door of the bathroom. I'll come and get it later." Lin Wei's voice came from the bathroom.

    Putting down his clothes, Taihe walked out of the bedroom and closed the bedroom door behind him.  Taihe planned to take this time to make something to eat.  Unlike Lin Wei and others, Taihe's cooking skills are very high. This is also related to the fact that he often travels around the human world. It is always more convenient to have an identity.

    It was while Taihe was preparing meals in the kitchen on the first floor that Lin Wei noticed changes in her body.  A month ago, Lin Wei was still a virgin, but now, Lin Wei could clearly feel the changes in her body.  This change made Lin Wei feel like she was struck by thunder.  Lin Wei is a woman who likes women. In her eyes, Lin Ke is her lover.  But Lin Ke couldn't make her body change like this if she wanted to, because Lin Ke lacked a piece of equipment.

    So, which idiot did it?

    Lin Wei, who was staying in the bathroom, cursed in her heart. The only possibility she could think of now was that Taihe.  But just when the furious Lin Wei was about to rush out and kill Taihe, a pervert who wouldn't even spare his own sister, she didn't pay attention to her steps.  As a result, his foot slipped and he fell to the ground on his back.  The back of my head suddenly hit the edge of the bathtub.

    Taihe was cooking in the kitchen at this time and did not notice what happened in the bathroom on the second floor.  After falling down, Lin Wei felt unusual pain in the back of her head, and gently rubbed the bulge on the back of her head with both hands.  Some unsightly memories also emerged from Lin Wei's mind at this time.

    Lin Wei was stunned by the memories that appeared in her mind. She couldn't believe that she had encountered those obscene things in her memory, but the memory at this time told Lin Wei very clearly that the things in those memories,  All of them have actually happened to me

    Taihe, who had finished cooking, waited and waited on the first floor.  The cooked food was about to get cold, but Lin Wei showed no sign of coming down yet.  Taihe, who couldn't wait any longer, had to be brave and cautiously went up to the second floor, preparing to remind Lin Wei that bathing should be done sparingly and not all at once.

    What Taihe didn’t expect was.  After entering the bedroom, I found that there was water everywhere on the floor of my bedroom.  The bathroom door was wide open, and his own sister Lin Wei was sitting on the ground with her naked legs wrapped around her knees. Lin Wei's sobbing could still be vaguely heard.

    Taihe couldn't help being shocked. He didn't care whether he would be beaten by Lin Wei if he rushed in at this time. He quickly stepped forward and pulled the towel to cover Lin Wei, and then asked Lin Wei repeatedly why he was crying?

    "Brother" Lin Wei looked up at Taihe with slightly red and swollen eyes.  He shouted with a pitiful look.

    This shout immediately made Taihe feel heartbroken. He immediately hugged Lin Wei and asked: "What's wrong? Xiaowei, if you have anything sad, just tell me, and I will take revenge for you."

    "Brother, I, I have become an unclean woman." Lin Wei said to Taihe aggrievedly.

    Taihe quickly comforted him: "It's okay, it's okay, women. They have to experience this kind of thing. Don't be sad. I promise you that I will never let go of anyone who has hurt you."

    "Brother, I don't understand. Why, why did I become like that? Who caused me to become like that?"

    "Erhere, Xiaowei. Are you hungry? Let's eat something first and then talk about this, okay?" Taihe was speechless after hearing this and asked tentatively.

    Lin Wei, who was almost helpless at this moment, did not notice the unnatural expression on Tai He's face and nodded obediently.  After Taihe left the bedroom, he put on his clothes silently.

    This meal, which was originally meant to celebrate Lin Wei's awakening, now tastes so dull.  Both Lin Wei and Taihe had something on their mind that affected their appetite, making delicious food feel like chewing wax in their mouths.  Lin Wei wanted to find the culprit who harmed her, while Taihe wanted to remove the Machine Emperor from this matter.  Although the mechanical emperor was not the main messenger in Lin Wei's matter, this matter was ultimately related to the mechanical emperor.

    ……

    In order to let Lin Wei understand what he was thinking at this time, Taihe spoke very slowly, hoping to give Lin Wei more time to think about the causes and consequences. He also hoped that Lin Wei could follow his own wishes and not regard the Mechanical Emperor as his enemy, so as to avoid being caught in the middle.  Dilemma.

    Tai He cautiously said to Lin Wei: "Xiao Wei, you have killed the robots that harmed you. As for the robots that bullied you, I can assure you that their heads will appear tomorrow.  In front of you. Look"

    Lin Wei looked at Taihe with an indifferent expression. Lin Wei knew very well what her brother Taihe meant. He just didn't want to cause trouble for the mechanical emperor.  But this matter is ultimately the fault of the Mechanical Emperor. If he hadn't gone back on his word, the seven of them would not have been forced to prepare to attack the Mechanical Emperor.Then nothing will happen later.  But looking at Taihe's look, Lin Wei knew that even if she insisted on finding trouble with the Machine Emperor, her brother would not help her in this matter.  If you want revenge, the only one you can rely on is yourself.

    "I want to see Sister Lin Ke." Lin Wei stated her request.

    Taihe frowned when he heard this. He really didn't want Lin Wei to meet Lin Ke. In Taihe's opinion, his sister Lin Wei would be so unlucky because she was harmed by Lin Ke. Why would he go to see Lin Ke at this time?  Ke, wouldn’t it mean that he would continue to be harmed?  He had the intention to refuse Lin Wei's request, but seeing Lin Wei's expression that there was no room for discussion, Tai He could only compromise and said: "Okay. I will ask His Majesty the Emperor for you."

    "Hmm." Lin Wei responded softly, stood up and walked out.

    "Xiaowei, where are you going?" Taihe asked upon seeing this.

    "go home."

    "Isn't this your home?" Taihe asked puzzledly.

    "This is your home, not mine." After Lin Wei said this, she opened the door and walked out.  Looking at Lin Wei's leaving figure, Taihe opened his mouth and finally sighed.  He got up and followed him out the door.

    The scene is shocking!

    When Lin Wei raised her right hand and coldly said the word "release", the black smoke that had been sucked into her right hand suddenly spurted out and skyrocketed.  Along with the spewing of black smoke, the mechanical generals who had been sucked into the black smoke appeared again one after another, but at this time the mechanical generals had become in pieces, with one foot here.  With one hand there, the Mechanical Emperor reached out to catch the head of a mechanical general that fell to his side. Looking at the dimmed electronic eyes of the mechanical general, he couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart.

    Jin Jia and Silver Jia obviously did not expect this situation to occur. Looking at the mechanical general parts clattering to the ground, it was impossible to say that they were not afraid.  Having the ability to think on their own not only gives Jin Jia and Silver Jia more flexible command abilities.  At the same time, it also gave Jin Jia ambition and fear.  Ambition is naturally the extravagant fantasy of the mechanical emperor's current position, while fear is the feeling that makes them unable to move when facing Lin Wei at this moment.

    " Just like being stared at by a ferocious beast, Jin Jia Yin Jia wants to resist, but his hands and feet don't obey his orders. He wants to escape, but his hands and feet also don't obey his orders.  Like two lambs waiting to be slaughtered.  Facing the powerful Lin Wei, the golden and silver armors trembled, and they all looked at the mechanical emperor, hoping that the mechanical emperor could speak out to protect them at this time.  It's just that the mechanical emperor doesn't care about the life and death of the golden armor.  The scene of being forced into the palace just now made the mechanical emperor realize that it was inappropriate to allow his mechanical generals to have the ability to think on their own.  Although without the ability to think for oneself, the command of the mechanical army will appear rigid, but at least there is no need to worry about rebellion.  But if you have the ability to think on your own forget it.  The reason why Lin Wei's incident happened is that the Mechanical Emperor believed that there must be a shadow of the Golden Armor and Silver Armor behind it.  Now that I have the opportunity to get rid of these estranged bastards without having to take responsibility myself, only a fool would ask for mercy.

    "I saw the intention of the Mechanical Emperor to ignore death."  Jin Jia Ying Jia finally broke out in despair.  However, they did not dare to confront Lin Wei at this time, and at the same time turned around and ran outside.  The two mechanical generals knew very well where their strengths lay. They had already decided that as long as they returned to their legions, no matter how difficult Lin Wei was to deal with, they would no longer be a threat to them.

    Seeing that the golden and silver armor wanted to run away, the Mechanical Emperor immediately planned to order Su Wan, who was guarding the door, to stop the two guys.  But before the Mechanical Emperor could speak, Lin Wei stretched out her hand and exerted a slight force on the golden armor and silver armor. The golden armor and silver armor, which was rushing towards the door, were immediately grabbed by an invisible force and flew backwards.

    Gold Armor and Silver Armor were immediately horrified. When they looked back, they saw Lin Wei looking at them indifferently. Behind Lin Wei, there was a large black shadow, which looked like a human figure.  It's just that this figure has an extra pair of sharp horns and a tail than humans.

    Seeing that he was about to hit Lin Wei, Jin Jia Yin Jia suddenly felt that the power controlling his body was loosened, and he immediately fell to the ground involuntarily. At this moment, the black shadow that appeared behind Lin Wei suddenly started to move fiercely.  Jumped out from behind Lin Wei, stepped on the back of Jin Jia Ying Jia with two feet, and stepped on Jin Jia Ying Jia's back hard on the ground.

    The strength of the golden armor and silver armor is not weak, but when faced with the trampling of the black shadow, it has no ability to resist at all.  After the black shadow restrained the golden armor and silver armor, he had no intention of letting go of the two mechanical generals.  I saw the black shadow stretching out two hands, grabbing the back of Jin Jia Yin Jia's head respectively, and just pulled hard, and forcefully tore off Jin Jia Ying Jia's mechanical head.

    The machine shouldn't know what pain is, but when Jin Jia Shinjia's head was swallowed up by the black shadow, Jin Jia Shinjia felt an unprecedented feeling. That feeling made Jin Jia Shinjia want to lose consciousness immediately, but that damn thing happened.  His consciousness was extremely clear at this time.  Fear made Jin Jia Yin Jia couldn't help but howl, lookThe mechanical emperor was frightened.

    Taihe had already woken up from his previous daze, but when he saw Lin Wei's performance at this moment, he also felt scared, worried that Lin Wei would deal with him or the mechanical emperor next.  Judging from the current situation, Lin Wei was not acting consciously at this time, but was acting purely on instinct.  At this time, it is still unknown whether he can stop Lin Wei.

    Until I heard two clangs, the head of the golden armor swallowed by the black shadow fell to the ground.  The crisp sound brought Taihe, who had been deep in thought, back to his senses.  Taihe looked at Lin Wei, waiting for Lin Wei's next move.  Lin Wei, who had her back to Taihe, slumped twice, then fell back on her back.  Regardless of whether it was dangerous or not, Tai He quickly stepped forward and reached out to support Lin Wei. Looking down, he found that Lin Wei's eyes were closed and her breathing was steady.  It looked like he was asleep.

    Taihe and the Machine Emperor breathed a sigh of relief in unison.

    Lin Wei’s outbreak solved a coup crisis for the Mechanical Emperor.  This made the Mechanical Emperor very happy afterwards.  Part of the reason why he rejected Taihe's suggestion to launch a war against the human world was because the mechanical emperor was worried that he would not be able to lose his tail in the future.  But now, there is no such worry.

    Those mechanical generals who were given the ability to think on their own by the Mechanical Emperor were killed by Lin Wei this time because the Golden Armor and Silver Armor tried to unite the generals to put pressure on the Mechanical Emperor.  What the Mechanical Emperor has to do now is to once again create a new generation of mechanical generals in gold and silver armor who are not given the ability to think on their own and only know how to obey orders.  If there is any mechanical general in this world who has the ability to think on his own.  Then there is only one armored general who has fallen into the hands of the alliance.  He's just an armored general, and the Mechanical Emperor hasn't taken it to heart yet.

    As long as those newly manufactured mechanical generals are in place, the mechanical emperor will launch a war against the human world without any worries.  But at the moment, Taihe didn't have time to listen to the mechanical emperor talking about his dreams. Lin Wei's outburst made Taihe worried about the sequelae this outburst would bring to Lin Wei.  After bidding farewell to the Mechanical Emperor, Taihe took Lin Wei back to his home.

    Lin Wei waited until three days later before she woke up.  As soon as I open my eyes.  Lin Wei found herself lying on a bed. When she turned around, she saw Taihe taking a nap beside the bed.

    Taihe, who was not sleeping very deeply, noticed the changes on the bed. He looked up and saw that Lin Wei was awake. He couldn't help but smile and said: "Xiaowei, you oops~" Before Taihe could finish his words, Lin Wei kicked him.  come over.  Fortunately, Lin Wei was weak at this time, otherwise Taihe's face would have been ruined.

    Taihe held his nose and asked aggrievedly: "Xiaowei. You don't recognize me anymore? I'm your brother."

    "Brother?" When Lin Wei heard this, she couldn't help but look at Taihe carefully.  When she just woke up, her mind was still a little confused. When she saw a man lying next to her bed, Lin Wei subconsciously kicked him.  But after seeing the other party clearly, Lin Wei did not look regretful at all, but shouted dissatisfied: "Even if you are my brother, whose brother would run to his sister's bed and lie down next to him while his sister is sleeping?  Are you a pervert?"

    "Er Xiaowei. You, don't you remember what happened before?" Taihe was not annoyed at all when he heard this, but looked at Lin Wei in surprise and asked.

    Seeing that Taihe’s reaction was wrong, Lin Wei couldn’t help but be stunned.  I tried hard to recall what happened before I fell asleep, but was surprised to find that I couldn't remember anything.  I only remember that I was suddenly arrested by the Machine Emperor in Heifeng Mountain, and I can't even remember what happened after that.

    "What day is it today?" Lin Wei asked aloud.

    "April 8th."

    "Well" Lin Wei was secretly surprised. If Taihe didn't lie to herself, then he had lost his memory for nearly a month. Lin Wei had no memory of what happened during this month.

    Seeing Lin Wei’s annoyance as she tried hard to think about things but couldn’t remember them, Taihe comforted her with distress: “If you can’t remember it, don’t think about it. You’re fine now, right?”

    Hearing this, Lin Wei seemed to suddenly remember something, looked at Taihe and said: "Brother, where is sister Lin Ke now? Is she in any danger?"

    When Lin Wei mentioned Lin Ke, Taihe immediately felt angry and said angrily: "Don't worry about that broom star, it will be a disaster. Whoever has anything to do with her will be unlucky Oops~"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Taihe got kicked by Lin Wei again.  Lin Wei, who had recovered a little strength this time, kicked Taihe with great force, which caused a little pain.  Tai He forgot that although Lin Wei was his biological sister, compared with Lin Ke, Lin Wei was obviously closer to Lin Ke than to himself.  In front of Lin Wei, he said that Lin Ke was a disaster star and it would be weird if he didn't get kicked.

    "Get out! I want to change clothes!" Lin Wei angrily ordered Taihe to evict him.

    Hearing this, Taihe smiled bitterly and said: "I mean Xiaowei, haven't you noticed that you areIsn’t the room in ?? your room?”

    Hearing Taihe’s reminder, Lin Wei noticed that this room was indeed not her room. She couldn’t help but hold her chest in fear and asked Taihe: “What did you do to me while I was sleeping?”

    Taihe couldn’t laugh or cry.  He said helplessly: "You are my sister, what can I do to you? Come on, don't do anything, I'll just go out. I'll go get you a change of clothes, please wait for a while."

    Seeing Taihe leave the room, Lin Wei sat on the bed and began to think about what happened in the past month. But after thinking about it, she just couldn't remember it.  When thinking about things.  Lin Wei sniffed and smelled an unpleasant smell slipping into her nose. She looked around and found that the smell came from her body.  It's right to think about it, I lay in bed for three days, and there was a fight before.  It's strange that it has no taste.

    It’s estimated that Taihe won’t come over for a while, so Lin Wei plans to take a shower first.  Thinking of this, Lin Wei jumped out of bed and walked into the bathroom in the room.

    ……

    After a while, Taihe came back with a change of clothes.  As soon as he entered the bedroom, he found that Lin Wei was no longer in bed, and there was a burst of singing coming from the bathroom.

    "Xiaowei, I got the clothes back. They have not been unpacked yet."

    "Oh, just leave it at the door of the bathroom. I'll come and get it later." Lin Wei's voice came from the bathroom.

    Putting down his clothes, Taihe walked out of the bedroom and closed the bedroom door behind him.  Taihe planned to take this time to make something to eat.  Unlike Lin Wei and others, Taihe's cooking skills are very high. This is also related to the fact that he often travels around the human world. It is always more convenient to have an identity.

    That’s when Taihe was preparing meals in the kitchen on the first floor.  Lin Wei noticed changes in her body.  A month ago, Lin Wei was still a virgin, but now, Lin Wei could clearly feel the changes in her body.  This change made Lin Wei feel like she was struck by thunder.  Lin Wei is a woman who likes women. In her eyes, Lin Ke is her lover.  But Lin Ke couldn't make her body change like this if she wanted to, because Lin Ke lacked a piece of equipment.

    So.  What kind of idiot did this?

    Lin Wei, who was staying in the bathroom, cursed in her heart. The only possibility she could think of now was that Taihe.  But just when the furious Lin Wei was about to rush out and kill Taihe, a pervert who wouldn't even spare his own sister, she didn't pay attention to her steps.  As a result, my foot slipped.  He fell to the ground on his back, and the back of his head suddenly hit the edge of the bathtub.

    Taihe was cooking in the kitchen at this time and did not notice what happened in the bathroom on the second floor.  After falling down, Lin Wei felt unusual pain in the back of her head, and gently rubbed the bulge on the back of her head with both hands.  Some unsightly memories also emerged from Lin Wei's mind at this time.

    Lin Wei was stunned by the memories that appeared in her mind. She couldn't believe that she had encountered those obscene things in her memory, but the memory at this time told Lin Wei very clearly that the things in those memories,  All of them have actually happened to me

    Taihe, who had finished cooking, waited and waited on the first floor. Seeing that the cooked food was about to get cold, Lin Wei showed no sign of coming down yet.  Taihe, who couldn't wait any longer, had to be brave and cautiously went up to the second floor, preparing to remind Lin Wei that bathing should be done sparingly and not all at once.

    What Taihe didn’t expect was that after entering the bedroom, he found that the floor of his bedroom was already covered with water.  The bathroom door was wide open, and his own sister Lin Wei was sitting on the ground with her naked legs wrapped around her knees. Lin Wei's sobbing could still be vaguely heard.

    Taihe couldn't help being shocked. He didn't care whether he would be beaten by Lin Wei if he rushed in at this time. He quickly stepped forward and pulled the towel to cover Lin Wei, and then asked Lin Wei repeatedly why he was crying?

    "Brother" Lin Wei looked up at Taihe with slightly red and swollen eyes, shouting with a pitiful look.

    This shout immediately made Taihe feel heartbroken. He immediately hugged Lin Wei and asked: "What's wrong? Xiaowei, if you have anything sad, just tell me, and I will take revenge for you."

    "Brother, I, I have become an unclean woman." Lin Wei said to Taihe aggrievedly.

    Taihe quickly comforted him: "It's okay, it's okay, women have to go through this kind of thing. Don't be sad. I promise you that I will never let go of anyone who has hurt you."

    "Brother, I don't understand. Why, why did I become like that? Who caused me to become like that?"

    "Uh Hey, Xiaowei, are you hungry? Let's eat something first and then talk about this, okay?" Taihe was speechless after hearing this and asked tentatively.

    Lin Wei, who was almost losing her mind at this moment, did not notice the unnatural expression on Tai He's face. She nodded obediently and put on her clothes silently after Tai He left the bedroom.

    This meal was originallyThe meal used to celebrate Lin Wei's recovery now tastes so dull.  Both Lin Wei and Taihe had something on their mind that affected their appetite, making delicious food feel like chewing wax in their mouths.  Lin Wei wanted to find the culprit who harmed her, while Taihe wanted to remove the Machine Emperor from this matter.  Although the mechanical emperor was not the main messenger in Lin Wei's matter, this matter was ultimately related to the mechanical emperor.

    ……

    In order to let Lin Wei understand what he was thinking at this time, Taihe spoke very slowly, hoping to give Lin Wei more time to think about the causes and consequences. He also hoped that Lin Wei could follow his own wishes and not regard the Mechanical Emperor as his enemy, so as to avoid being caught in the middle.  Dilemma.

    Tai He cautiously said to Lin Wei: "Xiao Wei, you have killed the robots that harmed you. As for the robots that bullied you, I can assure you that their heads will appear tomorrow.  In front of you. Look"

    Lin Wei looked at Taihe with an indifferent expression. Lin Wei knew very well what her brother Taihe meant. He just didn't want to cause trouble for the mechanical emperor.  But in the final analysis, this matter was the fault of the Mechanical Emperor. If he hadn't gone back on his word, the seven of them would not have been forced to prepare to attack the Mechanical Emperor, and nothing would have happened later.  But looking at Taihe's look, Lin Wei knew that even if she insisted on finding trouble with the Machine Emperor, her brother would not help her in this matter.  If you want revenge, the only one you can rely on is yourself.

    "I want to see Sister Lin Ke." Lin Wei stated her request.

    Taihe frowned when he heard this. He really didn't want Lin Wei to meet Lin Ke. In Taihe's opinion, his sister Lin Wei would be so unlucky because she was harmed by Lin Ke. Why would he go to see Lin Ke at this time?  Ke, wouldn’t it mean that he would continue to be harmed?  He deliberately refused Lin Wei's request, but seeing that Lin Wei looked like there was no room for discussion, Tai He could only compromise and said: "Okay, I will ask His Majesty the Emperor for you."

    "Hmm." Lin Wei responded softly, stood up and walked out.

    "Xiaowei, where are you going?" Taihe asked upon seeing this.

    "go home."

    "Isn't this your home?" Taihe asked puzzledly.

    "This is your home, not mine." After Lin Wei said this, she opened the door and walked out.  Looking at Lin Wei's leaving figure, Taihe opened his mouth, finally sighed, got up and followed him out the door.

 Text Chapter 969 Sanlin meets

    When Lin Wei came out of the secret passage, what came into her sight was a silver-white world.

    "Is that secret passage a space transmission channel?" Lin Wei said to herself.  As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a thump behind her. Lin Wei looked back and saw Lin Mohan stuck upside down in the snow like a green onion, looking a bit funny.

    Lin Wei quickly prepared for the battle, but what Lin Wei didn't expect was that after Lin Mohan pulled his head out of the snow, he did not attack Lin Wei. On the contrary, Lin Mohan's expression was full of  doubted.  It seemed that he was more interested in the silver-white world in front of him than Lin Wei.

    Lin Wei wanted to leave when she saw this, but as soon as she took a step, she saw Lin Mohan following behind.  Lin Wei frowned slightly and couldn't help but speed up her pace.  But competing with Lin Mohan in a place like this is really not a wise choice.  Not only did he not get rid of Lin Mohan's following, but he also made himself very tired.

    When she first arrived, she didn’t feel much, but with this movement, Lin Wei found that the air here was much thinner than other places.  Seeing that she couldn't get rid of Lin Mohan's following, Lin Wei had no choice but to acquiesce to this reality.  Fortunately, Lin Mohan did not show hostility at this time, and Lin Wei ignored him while being alert.  If you like it, just follow it.

    A gust of wind blew by, taking away the little heat from Lin Wei's body. Lin Wei couldn't help but shudder.  She was wearing thin clothes and knew that she had to find a shelter from the wind, otherwise she would be frozen soon.  The snow in the sky has begun to fall. Although it is not heavy now, there is no guarantee what it will turn into in the future.

    After observing the surroundings, Lin Wei chose a direction and walked down. Lin Mohan walked behind and followed silently.  Lin Wei didn't know what was going on with Lin Mohan?  During the march, Lin Wei also tried to communicate with Lin Mohan, but Lin Mohan seemed to have lost the ability to speak and could not hear Lin Wei's voice. Lin Mohan's response to what Lin Wei said was  one.  That is silence.  After Lin Wei tried a few times, she gave up.

    But just as Lin Wei was trying to move forward, Lin Mohan who was following behind suddenly accelerated. Lin Wei, who had been wary of Lin Mohan's movements behind him, suddenly felt tight.  He had just assumed a fighting stance, but he didn't expect Lin Mohan to be so fast. In almost a blink of an eye, Lin Mohan was already in front of Lin Wei.  But to Lin Wei's expectation, Lin Mohan did not attack Lin Wei, but crossed Lin Wei and released the ice blade at a piece of snow in front of Lin Wei.

    Lin Wei thought at first that Lin Mohan was ill, but she didn't expect that several giant wolves about the size of a calf suddenly appeared out of the snow where he was attacked by the ice blade.  These giant wolves are all white and have red eyes.  The white teeth flashed coldly.  If Lin Wei had just walked over without knowing it, she would have been kissed by the wolf by now.  Based on Lin Wei's current situation, it was almost certain that she would be injured or even killed.  Lin Wei's awakening is not yet complete, and Lin Wei has not mastered how to energize her flesh and blood body. In other words, it is just a bullet, as long as it hits Lin Wei.  Lin Wei could still be injured or even killed, but she would never do anything like Han Yu.

    But there is no way around it.  Be it Lin Wei, Lin Mohan, or even Fei Lian.  Although the three people inherited energy seeds with great potential, they did not receive guidance. They had to explore everything by themselves. It is not difficult to understand that their progress cannot keep up with Han Yu.

    Seeing these approaching giant wolves, Lin Wei couldn't help but express her heartfelt thanks to Lin Mohan who came to the rescue.  Although I don't understand why Lin Mohan wants to help him at this time.  But helping is helping, and Lin Wei will not turn a blind eye just because of the previous hostile relationship.

    As long as it’s not a sneak attack, the giant wolf is nothing in Lin Wei’s eyes.  However, Lin Mohan did not give Lin Wei a chance to take action. The five giant wolves that originally wanted to hide in the snow for a sneak attack had their limbs and mouths frozen without exception.  Lin Wei didn't understand why Lin Mohan didn't just freeze these giant wolves to death.  Lin Mohan quickly explained Lin Wei with practical actions.

    A living skinned person appeared in front of Lin Wei.  After watching Lin Mohan peel off the skin of a giant wolf with the ice knife in his hand without changing his expression, Lin Wei suddenly felt a chill.

    Lin Mohan is not afraid of the cold. The purpose of peeling off the wolf skin is to keep Lin Wei warm, although wearing the weird smelling wolf skin is a bit disgusting.  It cannot be denied that Lin Wei felt much warmer after putting on the wolf skin.

    The giant wolf that had just been skinned was not dead yet, but its tragic situation at this time had already made the remaining four giant wolves tremble.  It's just that their limbs are frozen so they can't escape.  With their mouths frozen, they were unable to beg for mercy. The only thing they could do was to use those wolf eyes to beg Lin Mohan to let them go.  It's a pity that the giant wolves don't understand Lin Mohan, which dooms them to death.  Lin Wei had been silently watching Lin Mohan's actions, especially when she saw Lin Mohan slit the throat of a giant wolf and drank the wolf's blood, Lin Wei could onlyAfter a slight hesitation, he imitated Lin Mohan and drank the blood of another giant wolf.

    When facing an existential crisis, you can give up everything you usually do, and all you want is a movable type.  After drinking wolf blood and wearing three wolf skins, Lin Wei felt much better than before.  More importantly, Lin Wei no longer regarded Lin Mohan as an enemy for the time being, and the two finally found an opportunity to get together.

    Continuing on the road, the two people were still walking in tandem in the direction they had chosen previously, but this time Lin Mohan walked in front, and Lin Wei followed behind, keeping about one meter between them.  distance.

    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and Lin Wei and Lin Mohan finally found a place that could shelter them from the wind and snow.  Although I can't make a fire, at least I won't have to endure the cold wind that is as cold as a knife.  Two people sat next to each other in a clean area.  Lin Wei tried to talk to Lin Mohan again, but Lin Mohan still didn't speak.  It can be seen from the gestures made by Lin Mohan that Lin Mohan cannot speak.  But in Lin Wei's memory, Lin Mohan could talk.  No need to ask, it must have been the mechanical emperor's manipulation.

    From Taihe, Lin Wei already knew that although the so-called memory rewriting sounds mysterious, to put it bluntly, it is actually a kind of hypnosis, using various psychological suggestions to make the recipient believe certain things and forget certain things.  Lin Wei didn't know how to make this kind of hypnosis ineffective. It might require the recipient to experience a strong mental stimulation, or it might require a major blow, right?

    Just when Lin Wei was thinking about how to get Lin Mohan out of the hypnosis of memory rewriting, she suddenly saw Lin Mohan standing up suddenly.  Lin Wei, who was not alert, immediately fell to the ground.  Lin Wei did not blame Lin Mohan, judging from Lin Mohan's performance.  He doesn't do this for no reason.

    Looking at Lin Mohan's gaze, Lin Wei couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  Not far from where the two of them were hiding, they saw a gray wolf as huge as an adult elephant slowly walking toward them.  Obviously, this gray wolf had bad intentions. It was related to the giant wolf that was killed by the two men earlier. The purpose of coming back was probably to take revenge.

    Lin Wei knows that at times like this, we must work together to tide over the difficulties.  He immediately stood beside Lin Mohan without hesitation.  Lin Mohan nodded slightly to Lin Wei, and then he and Lin Wei rushed towards the gray wolf.

    "People are always treacherous, horses are always slippery," this saying actually applies to any creature.  As soon as the gray wolf saw the actions of Lin Mohan and Lin Wei, he understood what these two guys who dared to kill his wolf son and grandson were planning to do.  He immediately raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar. He ignored Lin Wei and just rushed towards Lin Mohan.

    The gray wolf's reaction was really too fast.  It was faster than Lin Wei and Lin Mohan expected.  Although Lin Mohan erected an ice wall in front of him in time, he did not expect that the gray wolf's head was so hard, and it broke through the ice and hit Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan was caught off guard and was knocked backwards.  Lin Wei's side was surrounded by three giant wolves who followed the gray wolf and used its huge size to hide their presence.  However, Lin Wei's dark ability was indeed very strong. After losing one of the three giant wolves, the remaining two kept a certain distance from Lin Wei.  He didn't take the initiative to step forward, but just circled around Lin Wei.

    Seeing Lin Mohan being knocked out, Lin Wei couldn't help but feel anxious. She tried to save him but was restricted by two giant wolves.  He could only watch helplessly as the gray wolf, who succeeded in one attack, took advantage of the victory and pounced on Lin Mohan.

    The gray wolf was so powerful that it knocked Lin Mohan far away with one blow. It didn't stop until Lin Mohan's back hit the ice wall where the two of them were hiding.  Lin Mohan felt that his internal organs and lungs seemed to be displaced.  However, this was not the time for Lin Mohan to relax. The gray wolf arrived in an instant.  He put his front paws on Lin Mohan, opened his mouth and bit Lin Mohan's head.  When Lin Mohan saw this, he immediately rolled forward and rolled under the gray wolf's belly, avoiding the gray wolf's kiss.

    The gray wolf, which was as big as an elephant, immediately rolled sideways when it saw this, thwarting Lin Mohan's plan to attack its limbs.  Lin Mohan didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately rolled away again, keeping a certain distance from the gray wolf.

    Under the pressure of the gray wolf.  Lin Mohan and Lin Wei reunited.  But at this time, following the roar of the gray wolf earlier, more than twenty giant wolves, in addition to the gray wolf, appeared one after another to attack Lin Mohan and Lin Wei.  Although these giant wolves are not as big as gray wolves, they are no different from the previous giant wolves that were as small as calves.  Seeing the arrival of reinforcements, the gray wolf stopped attacking Lin Mohan. Instead, he squatted behind the giant wolf and slowly began to direct the battle.

    More than twenty giant wolves surrounded Lin Mohan and Lin Wei. Lin Mohan showed no fear on his face and fought back to back with Lin Wei, with each person responsible for dealing with one side.  With the ability of the two of them, there is no problem in dealing with these more than 20 giant wolves, but they will not be able to fight for a long time.  The environment here is really too badUnfortunately, Lin Mohan and Lin Wei had been freezing and starving for a long time. They were already hungry. Coupled with this fierce battle, their physical strength was almost reaching its limit.  The gray wolf obviously saw the weakness of Lin Mohan and Lin Wei at this time. It did not urge the giant wolf under it to start attacking immediately. It just asked the giant wolf under it to keep a distance from the prey, and only waited for the prey to die of cold and starvation. Then  That's when they get their revenge and have a big meal.

    People are like iron, and rice is like steel. If you don’t eat one meal, you will feel hungry.  Lin Mohan and Lin Wei, whose physical strength has almost reached its limit, are very aware of their current state, but at this time and in this environment, it is basically impossible to make up for it.  Although he drank some wolf blood before, that energy had long been consumed.  Originally, Lin Wei wanted to eat some wolf meat raw, but the environment here made the wolf meat become hard after Lin Wei drank the wolf blood. It was as hard to chew as some bricks.

    "Could it be that we two will die here today?" Lin Wei said to Lin Mohan with a bitter smile.

    Lin Mohan did not answer, but silently gathered strength and told Lin Wei with actions that even if he died, he would have to fight to the death before dying.  Lin Wei smiled slightly when she saw this, and started to imitate Lin Mohan's movements.

    The gray wolf, which had been hiding far away, noticed the intentions of the two prey and immediately stood up, preparing to attack after Lin Wei and Lin Mohan fought to the death.

    But just when Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were about to take action, they suddenly heard a gunshot from a distance.  Gray Wolf's attention was focused on Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  So much so that other dangers were not noticed at all.  This shot was so powerful that it directly turned the gray wolf's head into a rotten watermelon, and he was so dead that he could no longer die.

    The wolves that suddenly lost their leader fell into chaos. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan took the opportunity to launch a counterattack. Among the more than twenty giant wolves, only three giant wolves fled with their tails between their legs. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan also  Already exhausted, no more strength left.

    "Xiao Wei! Lin Mohan!" A familiar voice came into the ears of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  Lin Wei, who had closed his eyes and waited for death, was refreshed.  Looking around, Lin Wei saw Lin Ke, whose whereabouts had been unknown, waving to her at the top of the ice wall where she and Lin Mohan had taken shelter from the wind and snow.

    "Sister Lin Ke" Lin Wei's voice was choked with sobs.  She never thought that when she was in desperate situation, it would be Lin Ke who saved her.

    ……

    It turns out that there was only a wall between Lin Ke and Lin Wei who was looking for her, if not for Lin Mohan being bumped into the ice wall by the gray wolf.  Lin Ke would not realize that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were in a desperate situation.  But things are getting better now. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan finally found an organization.

    Since Lin Ke was imprisoned here, there was no hope of being able to get out. After learning that Han Yu was fine, Lin Ke broke away from the state of waiting for death and tried hard to survive.  For this reason, Lin Ke began to carry out activities around.  Use the weapons obtained from the mechanical emperor to try to live a better life.  The Mechanical Emperor did not refuse Lin Ke's request.  Anyway, it is impossible for Lin Ke to leave here, and the mechanical emperor also needs someone to talk to.  There is a big difference between talking to a living person and talking to a tombstone.

    The Mechanical Emperor agreed to Lin Ke’s request, and Lin Ke began to live the life of a hunter.  The life of a hunter is difficult, but at least there is no shortage of fire.  And with a fire source, there will naturally be cooked food to eat and hot water to drink.  The ingredients are ready-made. Although half of the corpses of more than twenty giant wolves died from Lin Wei's dark energy, the other half are edible.

    With the support of the belief in eating, Lin Mohan’s potential exploded.  After briefly handling the giant wolf, he handed it over to Lin Ke. He didn't ask for more delicious food, as long as he could eat it.

    Lin Wei took a sip of hot water.  Drinking a sip of hot water in the ice and snow, the feeling of heat traveling throughout the body is very comfortable.  Lin Wei felt as if she was alive again, looking at Lin Ke who was busy in front of the campfire with some excitement.

    After hanging the cleaned wolf meat on the grill, Lin Ke wiped his hands and walked to sit next to Lin Wei.  After pouring a glass of hot water for Lin Mohan, he asked Lin Wei, "Why did you two come here?"

    "Sister Lin Ke, where is this place? I remember that I discovered the secret passage from the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, but I arrived here as soon as I came out. Could it be that the secret passage is a space portal?" Lin Wei looked at Lin Ke  asked.

    Lin Ke listened to Lin Wei quietly until Lin Wei stopped and looked at him.  Then he slowly said: "You guessed it right, that secret passage is indeed a space portal, and the connecting place is here. This is the Netherworld Ghost Realm."

    "The Netherworld? Do we have a chance to leave here?" Lin Wei asked after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke shook his head slightly.? Said to Lin Wei: "Look at my current situation. In fact, these things were given to me by the Mechanical Emperor. The reason why he gave me these things is that, to put it bluntly, he is very confident and does not think that I can escape from here.  And I also think his idea is correct, there is really no way for me to escape from here."

    "We can ambush in advance, and then grab the door and leave when the mechanical emperor comes here." Lin Wei suggested aloud.

    "It's impossible. With Lin Ke's character, if this method was feasible, I'm afraid Lin Ke would have done it long ago." Lin Mohan, who had been silent, suddenly said.

    "Why are you suddenly able to speak again?" Lin Wei looked at Lin Mohan in surprise and asked.

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan pointed to his head and said, "I was hit by that gray wolf just now. My memory seems to have recovered a little, but I am still recovering."

    "That's great. Before, you were just like a piece of wood. Three sticks couldn't beat a fart. It was really depressing." Lin Wei, who was in a good mood after finding Lin Ke, joked to Lin Mohan with a smile.  Lin Mohan rolled his eyes when he heard this and said angrily: "Are you qualified to criticize me?"

    Hearing Lin Mohan’s rhetorical question, Lin Wei suddenly remembered her own experience and fell silent.  Lin Ke observed the words and expressions.  He immediately realized something was wrong and quickly asked Lin Wei in a low voice what happened.

    When Lin Wei came out of the secret passage, what came into her sight was a silver-white world.

    "Is that secret passage a space transmission channel?" Lin Wei said to herself.  As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a thump behind her. Lin Wei looked back and saw Lin Mohan stuck upside down in the snow like a green onion.  It looks a bit funny.

    Lin Wei quickly prepared for the battle, but what Lin Wei didn't expect was that after Lin Mohan pulled his head out of the snow, he did not attack Lin Wei. On the contrary, Lin Mohan's expression was full of  doubted.  It seemed that he was more interested in the silver-white world in front of him than Lin Wei.

    Lin Wei wanted to leave when she saw this.  But as soon as she took a step, she saw Lin Mohan following behind.  Lin Wei frowned slightly and couldn't help but speed up her pace.  But competing with Lin Mohan in a place like this is really not a wise choice.  Not only did he not get rid of Lin Mohan's following, but he also made himself very tired.

    When she first arrived, she didn’t feel much, but with this movement, Lin Wei found that the air here was much thinner than other places.  Seeing that he couldn't get rid of Lin Mohan's following.  Lin Wei had no choice but to acquiesce to this reality.  Fortunately, Lin Mohan did not show hostility at this time, and Lin Wei ignored him while being alert.  If you like it, just follow it.

    A gust of wind blew by, taking away the little heat from Lin Wei's body. Lin Wei couldn't help but shudder.  She was wearing thin clothes and knew that she had to find a shelter from the wind, otherwise she would be frozen soon.  The snow in the sky has begun to fall. Although it is not heavy now, there is no guarantee what it will turn into in the future.

    After observing the surroundings, Lin Wei chose a direction and walked down.  Lin Mohan walked behind and followed silently.  Lin Wei didn't know what was going on with Lin Mohan?  During the march, Lin Wei also tried to communicate with Lin Mohan, but Lin Mohan seemed to have lost the ability to speak and could not hear Lin Wei's voice. Lin Mohan's response to what Lin Wei said was  One, that is silence.  After Lin Wei tried several times.  So I gave up.

    But just as Lin Wei was trying to move forward, Lin Mohan who was following behind suddenly accelerated. Lin Wei, who had been wary of Lin Mohan's movements behind him, suddenly felt tight.  He had just assumed a fighting stance, but he didn't expect Lin Mohan to be so fast.  Almost in the blink of an eye, Lin Mohan was already in front of Lin Wei, but to Lin Wei's expectation, Lin Mohan did not attack Lin Wei, but crossed Lin Wei and unleashed his weapon on a piece of snow in front of Lin Wei.  The ice blade.

    Lin Wei thought at first that Lin Mohan was ill, but she didn't expect that several giant wolves about the size of a calf suddenly appeared out of the snow where he was attacked by the ice blade.  These giant wolves were all white, their eyes were red, and their white teeth shone with a cold light.  If Lin Wei had just walked over without knowing it, she would have been kissed by the wolf by now.  Based on Lin Wei's current situation, it was almost certain that she would be injured or even killed.  Lin Wei's awakening is not yet complete, and Lin Wei has not mastered how to energize her flesh and blood body. In other words, even a bullet can still hurt or even kill Lin Wei as long as it hits Lin Wei.  He would never do anything like Han Yu.

    But there is no way around it.  Be it Lin Wei, Lin Mohan, or even Fei Lian.  Although the three people inherited energy seeds with great potential, they did not receive guidance. They had to explore everything by themselves. It is not difficult to understand that their progress cannot keep up with Han Yu.

    Seeing these approaching giant wolves, Lin Wei couldn't help but express her heartfelt thanks to Lin Mohan who came to the rescue.  althoughAlthough he didn't understand why Lin Mohan wanted to help him at this time, but he helped, and Lin Wei would not turn a blind eye just because of the previous hostile relationship.

    As long as it’s not a sneak attack, the giant wolf is nothing in Lin Wei’s eyes.  However, Lin Mohan did not give Lin Wei a chance to take action. The five giant wolves that originally wanted to hide in the snow for a sneak attack had their limbs and mouths frozen without exception.  Lin Wei didn't understand why Lin Mohan didn't just freeze these giant wolves to death.  Lin Mohan quickly explained Lin Wei with practical actions.

    A living skinned person appeared in front of Lin Wei.  After watching Lin Mohan peel off the skin of a giant wolf with the ice knife in his hand without changing his expression, Lin Wei suddenly felt a chill.

    Lin Mohan is not afraid of the cold. The purpose of peeling off the wolf skin is to keep Lin Wei warm. Although wearing the weird smelling wolf skin is a bit disgusting, it cannot be denied that Lin Wei feels much warmer after wearing the wolf skin.

    The giant wolf that had just been skinned was not dead yet, but its tragic situation at this time had already made the remaining four giant wolves tremble.  It's just that their limbs are frozen so they can't escape, and their mouths are frozen so they can't beg for mercy.  The only thing he could do was to plead with Lin Mohan to let them go with those wolf eyes.  It's a pity that the giant wolves don't understand Lin Mohan, which dooms them to death.  Lin Wei had been silently watching Lin Mohan's actions, especially when she saw Lin Mohan slit the throat of a giant wolf and drank the wolf blood. Lin Wei just hesitated for a moment, then imitated Lin Mohan and drank.  He drank the blood of another giant wolf.

    When facing an existential crisis, you can give up everything you usually do, and all you want is a movable type.  Drinking wolf blood.  With three wolf skins on her body, Lin Wei felt much better than before.  More importantly, Lin Wei no longer regarded Lin Mohan as an enemy for the time being, and the two finally found an opportunity to get together.

    ? Continuing on the road, the two of them were still walking in tandem in the direction they had chosen previously, but this time Lin Mohan was walking in front.  Lin Wei followed behind, keeping a distance of about one meter between the two.

    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and Lin Wei and Lin Mohan finally found a place that could shelter them from the wind and snow.  Although I can't make a fire, at least I won't have to endure the cold wind that is as cold as a knife.  Two people sat next to each other in a clean area.  Lin Wei tried to talk to Lin Mohan again, but Lin Mohan still didn't speak.  It can be seen from the gestures made by Lin Mohan that Lin Mohan cannot speak.  But in Lin Wei's memory, Lin Mohan could talk.  No need to ask.  It must be the manipulation of the mechanical emperor.

    From Taihe, Lin Wei already knew that although the so-called memory rewriting sounds mysterious, to put it bluntly, it is actually a kind of hypnosis, using various psychological suggestions to make the recipient believe certain things and forget certain things.  Lin Wei didn't know how to make this kind of hypnosis ineffective. It might require the recipient to experience a strong mental stimulation, or it might require a major blow, right?

    Just when Lin Wei was thinking about how to get Lin Mohan out of the hypnosis of memory rewriting, she suddenly saw Lin Mohan standing up suddenly.  Lin Wei, who was not alert, immediately fell to the ground.  Lin Wei did not blame Lin Mohan.  Judging from Lin Mohan's performance, he would not do this for no reason.

    Looking at Lin Mohan's gaze, Lin Wei couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  Not far from where the two of them were hiding, they saw a gray wolf as huge as an adult elephant slowly walking toward them.  Obviously, this gray wolf had bad intentions. It was related to the giant wolf that was killed by the two of them before. It was the purpose of coming back.  I'm afraid he's here for revenge.

    Lin Wei knew that at this time, we had to work together to tide over the difficulties, and immediately stood by Lin Mohan's side without hesitation.  Lin Mohan nodded slightly to Lin Wei, and then he and Lin Wei rushed towards the gray wolf.

    People are always treacherous and horses are always slippery.  This sentence actually applies to any creature.  As soon as the gray wolf saw the actions of Lin Mohan and Lin Wei, he understood what these two guys who dared to kill his wolf son and grandson were planning to do.  He immediately raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar. He ignored Lin Wei and just rushed towards Lin Mohan.

    Gray Wolf’s reaction was so fast that it was beyond the expectations of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  Although Lin Mohan erected an ice wall in front of him in time, he did not expect that the gray wolf's head was so hard, and it broke through the ice and hit Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan was caught off guard and was knocked backwards.  Lin Wei's side was surrounded by three giant wolves who followed the gray wolf and used its huge size to hide their presence.  However, Lin Wei's dark ability was indeed very strong. After losing one of the three giant wolves, the remaining two kept a certain distance from Lin Wei and did not take the initiative to move forward. They just circled around Lin Wei.

    Seeing Lin Mohan being knocked out, Lin Wei couldn't help but feel anxious. She tried to save him but was restricted by two giant wolves.  He could only watch helplessly as the gray wolf, who succeeded in one attack, took advantage of the victory and pounced on Lin Mohan.

    &nbsp; The gray wolf was very powerful and knocked Lin Mohan far away with one blow. He did not stop until Lin Mohan's back hit the ice wall where the two of them were hiding.  Lin Mohan felt that his internal organs and lungs seemed to be displaced.  However, this was not the time for Lin Mohan to relax. The gray wolf arrived in an instant, put his front paws on Lin Mohan, opened his mouth and bit Lin Mohan's head.  When Lin Mohan saw this, he immediately rolled forward and rolled under the gray wolf's belly, avoiding the gray wolf's kiss.

    The gray wolf, which was as big as an elephant, immediately rolled sideways when it saw this, thwarting Lin Mohan's plan to attack its limbs.  Lin Mohan didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately rolled away again, keeping a certain distance from the gray wolf.

    Under the pressure of the gray wolf.  Lin Mohan and Lin Wei reunited.  But at this time, following the long roar of the gray wolf earlier, in addition to the gray wolf, more than twenty giant wolves that attacked Lin Mohan and Lin Wei appeared one after another. Although these giant wolves were not as big as the gray wolf,  A wolf, but no different from the previous giant wolves that looked like calves.  Seeing the arrival of reinforcements, Gray Wolf stopped attacking Lin Mohan.  Instead, he squatted behind the giant wolf and slowly began to direct the battle.

    More than twenty giant wolves surrounded Lin Mohan and Lin Wei. Lin Mohan showed no fear on his face and fought back to back with Lin Wei, with each person responsible for dealing with one side.  With the ability of the two of them, there is no problem in dealing with these more than twenty giant wolves.  But it doesn't last long.  The environment here was really harsh. Lin Mohan and Lin Wei had been freezing and starving for a long time, and they were already hungry. Coupled with this fierce battle, their physical strength was almost reaching its limit.  The gray wolf obviously saw the weaknesses of Lin Mohan and Lin Wei at this time. It did not urge the giant wolf under him to start attacking immediately, but only asked the giant wolf under him to keep a distance from the prey.  Just wait until the prey dies of cold and starvation, and then it's time for them to take revenge and have a big meal.

    People are like iron, and rice is like steel. If you don’t eat one meal, you will feel hungry.  Lin Mohan and Lin Wei, whose physical strength has almost reached its limit, are very aware of their current state, but at this time and in this environment, it is basically impossible to make up for it.  Although I drank some wolf blood before.  But that little energy has long been consumed.  Originally, Lin Wei wanted to eat some wolf meat raw, but the environment here made the wolf meat become hard after Lin Wei drank the wolf blood. It was as hard to chew as some bricks.

    "Could it be that we two will die here today?" Lin Wei said to Lin Mohan with a bitter smile.

    Lin Mohan did not answer, but silently gathered strength and told Lin Wei with actions, even if it meant death.  You have to fight to the death before you die.  Lin Wei smiled slightly when she saw this, and started to imitate Lin Mohan's movements.

    The gray wolf, which had been hiding far away, noticed the intentions of the two prey and immediately stood up, preparing to attack after Lin Wei and Lin Mohan fought to the death.

    But just when Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were about to take action.  Suddenly, a gunshot was heard from a distance.  Gray Wolf's attention was so focused on Lin Wei and Lin Mohan that he didn't notice other dangers at all.  This shot was so powerful that it directly turned the gray wolf's head into a rotten watermelon, and he was so dead that he could no longer die.

    The wolves that suddenly lost their leader fell into chaos. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan took the opportunity to launch a counterattack. Among the more than twenty giant wolves, only three giant wolves fled with their tails between their legs. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan also  Already exhausted, no more strength left.

    "Xiao Wei! Lin Mohan!" A familiar voice came into the ears of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, which cheered up Lin Wei, who had already closed his eyes and waited for death.  Looking around, Lin Wei saw Lin Ke, whose whereabouts had been unknown, waving to her at the top of the ice wall where she and Lin Mohan had taken shelter from the wind and snow.

    "Sister Lin Ke" Lin Wei's voice was choked with sobs.  She never thought that when she was in desperate situation, it would be Lin Ke who saved her.

    ……

    It turns out that there was only a wall between Lin Ke and Lin Wei who was looking for her. If Lin Mohan hadn't been knocked headlong against the ice wall by the gray wolf, Lin Ke would not have noticed that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were in a desperate situation.  But things are getting better now. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan finally found an organization.

    Since Lin Ke was imprisoned here, there was no hope of being able to get out. After learning that Han Yu was fine, Lin Ke broke away from the state of waiting for death and tried hard to survive.  For this reason, Lin Ke began to carry out activities around.  Use the weapons obtained from the mechanical emperor to try to live a better life.  The Mechanical Emperor did not refuse Lin Ke's request. Anyway, it was impossible for Lin Ke to leave here, and the Mechanical Emperor also needed someone to talk to.  There is a big difference between talking to a living person and talking to a tombstone.

    The Mechanical Emperor agreed to Lin Ke’s request, and Lin Ke began to live the life of a hunter.  The life of a hunter is difficult, but at least there is no shortage of fire.  And with a fire source, there will naturally be cooked food to eat and hot water to drink.  ?The materials were readily available. Although half of the corpses of more than twenty giant wolves died from Lin Wei's dark energy, the other half were edible.

    Supported by the belief in eating, Lin Mohan's potential exploded. After briefly handling the giant wolf, he handed it over to Lin Ke. He didn't ask for more delicious food, as long as he could eat it.

    Lin Wei took a sip of hot water.  Drinking a sip of hot water in the ice and snow, the feeling of heat traveling throughout the body is very comfortable.  Lin Wei felt as if she was alive again, looking at Lin Ke who was busy in front of the campfire with some excitement.

    After hanging the cleaned wolf meat on the grill, Lin Ke wiped his hands, walked to Lin Wei and sat down, poured a glass of hot water for Lin Mohan and asked Lin Wei: "Why did you two get here?"  coming?"

    "Sister Lin Ke, where is this place? I remember that I discovered the secret passage from the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, but I arrived here as soon as I came out. Could it be that the secret passage is a space portal?" Lin Wei looked at Lin Ke  asked.

    Lin Ke listened to Lin Wei's words quietly, until Lin Wei stopped and looked at him, then slowly said: "You guessed it right, that secret passage is indeed a space portal, and the connection is here.  This is the ghost realm."

    "The Netherworld? Do we have a chance to leave here?" Lin Wei asked after hearing this.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke shook his head slightly and said to Lin Wei: "Look at my current situation, in fact, these things were given to me by the Mechanical Emperor, and the reason why he gave me these things, to put it bluntly, is that he is very confident.  , doesn’t think I can escape from here. And I also think his idea is correct, there is indeed no way for me to escape from here.”

    "We can ambush in advance, and then grab the door and leave when the mechanical emperor comes here." Lin Wei suggested aloud.

    "It's impossible. With Lin Ke's character, if this method was feasible, I'm afraid Lin Ke would have done it long ago." Lin Mohan, who had been silent, suddenly said.

    "Why are you suddenly able to speak again?" Lin Wei looked at Lin Mohan in surprise and asked.

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan pointed to his head and said, "I was hit by that gray wolf just now. My memory seems to have recovered a little, but I am still recovering."

    "That's great. Before, you were just like a piece of wood. Three sticks couldn't beat a fart. It was really depressing." Lin Wei, who was in a good mood after finding Lin Ke, joked to Lin Mohan with a smile.  Lin Mohan rolled his eyes when he heard this and said angrily: "Are you qualified to criticize me?"

    Hearing Lin Mohan’s rhetorical question, Lin Wei suddenly remembered her own experience and fell silent.  Lin Ke looked at the words and immediately realized something was wrong, and quickly asked Lin Wei in a low voice what happened.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Text Chapter 970 Super Large Robot

    When the front cannot be broken through, there is still a roundabout way.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan's faces were so red that they almost bled when they heard Lin Ke tell them about their roundabout plan.  Fortunately, Lin Ke was a kind person and did not take the opportunity to make fun of the two of them. He just took the two of them back to the igloo. It was getting late, so it was not too late to wait until dawn tomorrow before taking action.

    This was originally the plan, but Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who felt embarrassed, firmly opposed Lin Ke's plan. The reason was very simple. No one knew whether the mechanical emperor would come again tomorrow. This kind of thing should be done sooner rather than later. As long as  Be careful, because even if you encounter trouble, it's not impossible to avoid it.

    Lin Ke originally just made a suggestion, but seeing Lin Wei and Lin Mohan objecting together, he gave up and the two of them headed back towards the cracked mountain together.  Because it is a roundabout way, it takes more time and energy than taking a straight line.  When the three finally bypassed the dangerous pine forest and reached the foot of the cracked mountain, the sky had turned dark.

    Fortunately, Lin Ke and others went back to the igloo to make some preparations before setting off, otherwise the three of them would have spent the night freezing in the ice and snow.  The three of them worked together. Lin Mohan used the snow on the ground to build a snow nest and opened a hole on the top of the snow nest to ensure air circulation. Lin Ke and Lin Wei picked up some firewood nearby.  .

    The bonfire was lit, and the three people who got into the snow nest sat around the bonfire, drinking hot water boiled by the bonfire, gnawing on the roasted dried meat, and trying to replenish the lack of energy in their bodies.

    According to the wishes of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, in order to avoid a long night and many dreams, they will not rest tonight. After the food in their stomachs is almost digested, they will set off to the cracked mountains to find out. Lin Ke has no idea about this.  Send it right.

    The closer you are, the clearer you can see.  The cracked mountain peak was like a gourd being split from the top to the bottom, and the current position of Lin Ke and the others was right in front of the crack at the bottom of the gourd.  Because of the location, Lin Ke and the others could see that the split gourd mountain really looked like a gourd and was not solid inside.  But it was hollowed out by something.  Who would empty out an entire mountain when they are full?  No one would be that stupid unless it was for some shady purpose.  In other words, there may be treasures in the Calabash Mountain, and the Calabash Mountain will crack. Either the treasure will run away on its own, or the treasure will be obtained by someone else.  The Mechanical Emperor obviously didn't get this treasure, otherwise he wouldn't have looked depressed when they met before.

    A treasure that can make the mechanical emperor depressed because he can't get it.  It must be no ordinary baby.  Thinking of this, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan couldn't help but feel a little excited.  If they can get the treasure that is still uncertain whether it still exists, maybe they can use it to get the Machine Emperor to let the three of them leave here.

    But Lin Ke didn’t want to be as optimistic as Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  From the previous conversation with the Mechanical Emperor, it can be seen that the treasure is very important to the Mechanical Emperor. Once the Mechanical Emperor learns that people like him are also looking for the treasure, they may not find the treasure before.  The three of them will clash with the mechanical emperor.  Although Lin Ke was not afraid of falling out with the Machine Emperor, when he thought that Han Yu was still looking for him, Lin Ke didn't want to fight with the Machine Emperor.  Just as Lin Ke said to the Machine Emperor before, she believed that Han Yu could find her. Before meeting Han Yu, all Lin Ke had to do was to take care of herself and live well until she saw Han Yu again.

    Lin Wei saw that Lin Ke was silent.  I thought Lin Ke was worried about the baby, so he comforted me: "Sister Lin Ke, don't worry, just leave the baby to me. No matter who is holding the baby now, I promise you  Definitely grab that baby."

    Lin Ke smiled bitterly and shook his head. Just as he opened his mouth to explain to Lin Wei, he suddenly saw Lin Mohan shouting in a dark direction: "Who is there? Come out!"

    Is there anyone nearby?  Lin Wei and Lin Ke didn't believe it.  Since it's not a human being, it can only be a living thing.  Or maybe it's a monster like the pine tree demon we encountered earlier?

    The three of them were nervous for a while, but everything was quiet and nothing appeared.  Lin Wei couldn't help complaining that Lin Mohan was suspicious, but Lin Mohan insisted that he did feel danger coming from behind him just now.  Lin Wei sneered at Lin Mohan's self-proclaimed man's intuition, but under Lin Ke's mediation, both of them took a step back.  Don't dwell on this matter anymore.

    After Lin Mohan made such a fuss, the three of them had no intention of continuing to rest and immediately decided to go into the mountain.  The bonfire was put out and the snow nest dug earlier was pushed down.  The three of them cleaned up the traces left around them and entered the cracks in the cracked mountain one after another in a vertical line.

    It is said to be a gap, but in fact it is now a canyon.  It's just that the mountain walls on both sides of this canyon are concave, which is completely different from the mountain walls on both sides of other canyons.

    Since it was night and the visibility was not high, Lin Ke and the other three could only rely on the lighting equipment in their hands to observe the cracked Calabash Mountain.Although they couldn't get a full view of the inside, Lin Ke and the other three were surprised by what they saw.

    This Calabash Mountain was indeed dug out manually.  The people who dug this mountain almost hollowed out the entire mountain.  Lin Ke and the other two chose to go to the left side of Calabash Mountain to take a look first.  They were getting closer, especially when they found some rusty iron lumps scattered on the ground that could not be identified and could only guess what they were from their outlines. Lin Ke and the others were sure that this Calabash Mountain should have been in the past.  It was used as a fortress.  However, the specific purpose of using this fortress still needs to be verified.

    After knowing what the Hulu Mountain in front of them was originally used for, Lin Ke and the other three planned to go deeper into the Hulu Mountain.  If it were daytime, the three of them wouldn't have to be as sneaky as they are now. Standing on the top of the other half of the cracked Hulu Mountain, they could see the general structure of the entire Hulu Mountain.  But having to worry about the mechanical emperor's return during the day is not as convenient as it is at night.  In order to avoid trouble and have more time to conduct research, Lin Ke and the others could only choose to do it at night.

    Fortunately, the lighting equipment is quite good. Although the whole picture cannot be seen, part of it can still be seen clearly.  The current location where Lin Ke and the others are located should be the lowest level of the Calabash Mountain Fortress. According to the general fortress structure, this should be a warehouse and living area.  But what puzzled the three of them was that except for some unidentifiable fragments, no large-scale cargo was found.

    Is this an abandoned fortress?  Lin Ke couldn't help but have an idea in his mind.  Lin Wei, on the other hand, directly said what Lin Ke was thinking.  In the end, the three of them thought of going together, and Lin Mohan thought so too.

    But then I thought again, it wasn’t right either.  If it was just an abandoned fortress, then why did the Mechanical Emperor show a depressed expression, and when he learned that Lin Ke wanted to come over to investigate, he wanted to dispel Lin Ke's idea.  If it were just an ordinary abandoned fortress.  If Lin Ke wants to investigate, just investigate. The Mechanical Emperor has absolutely no reason to stop it.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!

    This is what Han Yu often says to Lin Ke, and now Lin Ke uses it to show off to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  Lin Wei supported everything Lin Ke said, and Lin Mohan also felt that Lin Ke was right. It was indeed as Lin Ke said, if something goes wrong, it would be a monster.  The abnormality of the Mechanical Emperor just proved that there must be something hidden in the fortress in front of them.  The reason why the Mechanical Emperor stopped Lin Ke was because he had not yet discovered what was hidden in this fortress.  Worried that Lin Ke would find out before him.  The reason why he looked depressed when he saw Lin Ke was probably for the same reason.

    What the specific reason is may be known only to the Mechanical Emperor himself.  But it is impossible for Lin Ke and the others to ask the Mechanical Emperor face to face. Even if they ask, the Mechanical Emperor may not tell them.  Lin Ke and the others had no other choice but to make assumptions based on the information they had at hand.

    But the predicted results sound pretty reliable.  Whether this is the case specifically, we can only wait until the three of them search the fortress inside and out.

    There is no need to worry about the superstructure for the time being.  If the thing was in the superstructure, 80% of it would have been found by the Mechanical Emperor, but it turned out not to be found.  The focus that needs to be paid attention to is the living area and material storage area in the Calabash Mountain Fortress.  What needs to be focused on is the material storage area.  Something that could make even the Mechanical Emperor put down his arrogance and look for it was definitely not a simple thing.

    Due to the limited number of people, Lin Ke and the three decided to split up.  The three of them agreed to call for help immediately if something unexpected happened.  It is convenient for other people who hear it to go and ask for help immediately.  In order to avoid accidents, Lin Ke distributed the flares he carried with him to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan for emergencies.

    The three of them split up and conducted a blanket search of the material storage area.  What's disappointing is that Lin Ke and the other three were so exhausted that they were sweating profusely and still found nothing.

    "It's not time to give up yet. We are only looking for half now, and the other half is on the opposite side. After we take a rest, we will go to the opposite side and look for it." Lin Mohan pointed to the opposite side and followed Lin Ke and  Lin Wei said.  But Lin Wei seemed to be specifically against Lin Mohan, and said angrily: "No need for you to cheer me up, we are not three-year-old children. Are you okay? If not, take a break, I will go look for it first."

    Lin Wei's provocation made Lin Mohan a little unhappy, and then he replied tit for tat: "You are not tired, how can I be tired? To tell you the truth, from the beginning of our separate operations until now, I have not exerted half of my strength.  .”

    "Hey, if you are half, I will be 30%."

    "Then I am 25%."

    "One and a half percent."

    "Half percent."

    "Half-percent, half-performed."

    "Half of halfHalf done.  "

    "Half-completed"

    "Okay, are you two elementary school students?" Lin Ke couldn't bear it and stopped the boring conversation between Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan also felt a little bored after their conversation was interrupted.  After snorting at each other, they turned and walked in the opposite direction.  Lin Ke smiled bitterly when he saw this. Seeing that two of the three directions had been chosen, he could only go in the remaining direction.

    ……

    Still found nothing.  This result caused Lin Ke and the others to waver in their initial inferences.

    “There are still places that have not been inspected, and there may be new discoveries.” Seeing the dull atmosphere, Lin Ke quickly boosted morale.

    "That shouldn't be the case. Did we miss any key points when we made the inference?" Lin Mohan said to himself with some unwillingness to give up.  When Lin Wei heard this, she immediately said angrily: "Are there any details that we haven't considered? We have considered them all! This broken fortress!" As Lin Wei said this, she raised her foot and kicked a piece beside her foot in anger.  Stone.

    "Ouch~"

    Lin Ke and Lin Mohan were both thinking about the problem. Leng Buding heard Lin Wei scream and was startled.  Looking around, he saw Lin Wei squatting on the ground, holding her right foot with both hands and crying out in pain.

    "What's wrong?" Lin Mohan came over and asked.

    "There seems to be something wrong with that broken stone." Lin Wei pointed at the stone that she just kicked but didn't move at all.

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan shined his light on it and found that it was not a stone at all, but a rusty and black iron block.  While Lin Mohan was squatting on the ground observing the iron block, Lin Ke comforted Lin Wei softly, and Lin Wei took advantage of the opportunity.  Lin Ke also knew that Lin Wei had suffered a hidden loss this time.  It's hard to refuse Lin Wei's approach.  Anyway, it's just hugging her waist and rubbing her face on her chest, it's nothing.

    "Hey, stop being a hooligan and come over quickly. I've made a new discovery." Lin Mohan shouted to Lin Wei with excitement.

    Lin Wei, who had her good deed ruined, rolled her eyes at Lin Mohan angrily, and then limped to Lin Mohan's side with Lin Ke's help.  Said: "If you are a liar, I will make you regret it."

    "Don't worry, I'm absolutely sure." Lin Mohan said confidently.

    "Oh, come and listen."

    "What do you think this iron block is on?" Lin Mohan asked with a smile.  Unfortunately, Lin Wei did not cooperate. She rolled her eyes and urged: "Don't be so pretentious, just say it quickly."

    Fortunately, Lin Ke is considerate.  He cooperated and said to Lin Mohan: "Lin Mohan, what is this piece of iron on?"

    After Lin Mohan lamented the differences between people, in order to prevent Lin Wei from taking the opportunity to find trouble again, Lin Mohan did not show off anymore and said to Lin Wei and Lin Ke: "This is the handle of a door. Tell me,  What’s behind this stone door?”

    "Shimen? Are you sure this is not a door that fell to the ground?" Lin Wei asked suspiciously.

    Lin Mohan replied angrily: "I'm sure, I tried it just now when you took the opportunity to flatter Lin Ke. I found that it was empty down here, which means there is still space behind this door."

    "Then why don't you open the stone door quickly?" Lin Wei urged after hearing this.

    "Don't be anxious, you have to speak clearly before you take action. You guys stand back, I will open the stone door now." Lin Mohan said while holding the handle with both hands, using the ability of ice to increase the size of the handle  , fortunately, it can be more convenient to exert force after a while.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Lin Wei asked aloud.

    "Never ask a man if it's okay. It's very impolite." Lin Mohan responded angrily, and then he exerted force on his arms, and the stone door that had not been opened for a long time began to shake.

    "Yeah~ Yeah~ Yeah~" Lin Mohan let out a strange cry, and the veins on his arms bulged, but the stone door was only opened a crack, and then nothing could be done to open it.  Lin Mohan felt very humiliated and was gritting his teeth and persisting.  Suddenly, he felt a few black hands passing by him.

    The four black hands pushed the stone door open easily.  Lin Mohan looked back at Lin Wei, who looked proud, with disbelief on his face. In his impression, Lin Wei did not seem to be able to control this black hand.

    "How's it going? My new abilities aren't bad, aren't they." Lin Wei asked with a proud look on her face.

    "Hmmit's really good for doing physical work." Lin Mohan nodded in agreement.

    Lin Wei heard this.  His eyebrows immediately raised, Lin Ke coughed quickly, interrupted the argument between the two that was about to start, and changed the subject: "I wonder what is hidden behind this stone door? I'll go down and take a look first."

    "No, let Lin Mohan go down first."??" Lin Wei quickly objected upon hearing this.

    Lin Mohan's face suddenly elongated. It was not that he couldn't go down first, but when Lin Wei brought it up, Lin Mohan felt a little unhappy and asked, "Why me?"

    "Because you discovered this, as a reward, of course I have to give you the opportunity. Don't talk nonsense, can't you do it? If you can't do it, then let me do it. You are still a man, why are you so timid?"

    After listening to Lin Wei's words, Lin Mohan's eyes were tangled for a while and then he said to Lin Wei: "your provoking method is too obvious. I was not the first one to go down because I fell into your provoking method, but  I do intend to go down first. Get out of the way and don’t block the road.”

    Lin Wei, who was a little annoyed by what he said, was about to retort, but fortunately, Lin Ke stopped Lin Wei's thoughts in time and made Lin Wei calm down temporarily.  In order to prevent Lin Wei from arguing with Lin Mohan again, Lin Ke went down second and separated the two.  And this approach was exactly what Lin Wei wanted.

    The three of them walked along the downward stairs. When Lin Wei silently counted the ninety-ninth step in her mind, the three of them finally reached the end.  He took the lighting equipment in his hand and looked around. When it hit the left hand side of the three of them, the light beam stopped at the same time and settled on a place where Lin Ke and the others almost dropped their jaws when they saw it.

    Under the light, a super-large robot that was nearly twenty meters tall was sitting motionless on the edge of the wall.

    "Hiss~" Lin Mohan suddenly let out a cry of pain, then glared at Lin Wei angrily and asked: "Lin Wei, what did you pinch me for just now?"

    "Does it hurt?" Lin Wei asked without answering.

    "Nonsense. Do you want me to pinch it off?" Lin Mohan said angrily.

    "Oh, the pain means we are not dreaming. This giant robot in front of us is real."

    Lin Mohan, who understood, asked depressedly: "Then you won't pinch yourself?"

    "I'm afraid of pain." Lin Wei replied immediately.

    Lin Mohan: ""

    When the front cannot be broken through, there is still a roundabout way.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan's faces were so red that they almost bled when they heard Lin Ke tell them about their roundabout plan.  Fortunately, Lin Ke was a kind person and did not take the opportunity to make fun of the two of them. He just took them back to the igloo.  It's getting late, so it's not too late to wait until dawn tomorrow before taking action.

    This was originally the plan, but Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who felt embarrassed, firmly opposed Lin Ke's plan. The reason was very simple. No one knew whether the mechanical emperor would come again tomorrow. This kind of thing should be done sooner rather than later.  As long as you are careful, even if you encounter trouble, it is not impossible to avoid it.

    Lin Ke originally just made a suggestion, but seeing Lin Wei and Lin Mohan objecting together, he gave up and the two of them headed back towards the cracked mountain together.  Because it is a roundabout way, it takes more time and energy than taking a straight line.  When the three finally bypassed the dangerous pine forest and reached the foot of the cracked mountain, the sky had turned dark.

    Fortunately, before setting off, Lin Ke and others went back to the igloo to make some preparations.  Otherwise, the three of them would have to freeze in the ice and snow all night.  The three of them worked together. Lin Mohan used the snow on the ground to build a snow nest and opened a hole on the top of the snow nest to ensure air circulation. Lin Ke and Lin Wei picked up some firewood nearby.  .

    The bonfire was lit, and the three people who got into the snow nest sat around the bonfire, drinking hot water boiled by the bonfire, gnawing on the roasted dried meat, and trying to replenish the lack of energy in their bodies.

    According to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan’s wishes.  In order to avoid a long night and lots of dreams, I won't rest tonight. After the food in my stomach is almost digested, I will set off to the cracked mountain to find out what's going on. Lin Ke didn't complain about this.

    The closer you are, the clearer you can see.  The cracked mountain peak was like a gourd being split from the top to the bottom, and the current position of Lin Ke and the others was right in front of the crack at the bottom of the gourd.  Because of the location.  Lin Ke and the others could see that the split gourd mountain really looked like a gourd. The inside was not solid, but hollowed out by something.  Who would empty out an entire mountain when they are full?  No one would be that stupid unless it was for some shady purpose.  in other words.  There may be treasures in the Calabash Mountain, and the Calabash Mountain will crack. Either the treasure will run away on its own, or the treasure will be obtained by someone else.  The Mechanical Emperor obviously didn't get this treasure, otherwise he wouldn't have looked depressed when they met before.

    A treasure that can make the Mechanical Emperor depressed because he can’t get it must be no ordinary treasure.  Thinking of this, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan couldn't help but feel a little excited.  If they can get the treasure that is still uncertain whether it still exists, maybe they can use it to get the Machine Emperor to let the three of them leave here.

    But Lin Ke didn’t want Lin Wei,Lin Mohan was so optimistic.  It can be seen from the previous conversation with the Mechanical Emperor that the treasure is very important to the Mechanical Emperor. Once the Mechanical Emperor learns that they are also looking for the treasure, maybe the three of them will follow him before they find the treasure.  Mechanical emperors clash.  Although Lin Ke was not afraid of falling out with the Machine Emperor, when he thought that Han Yu was still looking for him, Lin Ke didn't want to fight with the Machine Emperor.  Just as Lin Ke said to the Machine Emperor before, she believed that Han Yu could find her. Before meeting Han Yu, all Lin Ke had to do was to take care of herself and live well until she saw Han Yu again.

    Seeing Lin Ke's silence, Lin Wei thought that Lin Ke was worried about the baby, so she comforted her: "Sister Lin Ke, you don't have to worry, just leave the baby's affairs to me, no matter where the baby is now."  Whoever has it, I guarantee you will definitely snatch that treasure away."

    Lin Ke smiled bitterly and shook his head. Just as he opened his mouth to explain to Lin Wei, he suddenly saw Lin Mohan shouting in a dark direction: "Who is there? Come out!"

    Is there anyone nearby?  Lin Wei and Lin Ke didn't believe it.  Since it's not a human being, it can only be a living thing, or a monster like the pine tree demon we encountered earlier?

    The three of them were nervous for a while, but everything was quiet.  Nothing appears.  Lin Wei couldn't help complaining that Lin Mohan was suspicious, but Lin Mohan insisted that he did feel danger coming from behind him just now.  Lin Wei sneered at Lin Mohan's self-proclaimed man's intuition, but under Lin Ke's mediation, both of them took a step back and stopped entangled in this matter.

    After Lin Mohan made such a fuss, the three of them had no intention of continuing to rest.  I immediately decided to go into the mountains.  After extinguishing the bonfire and pushing down the snow nest they had dug earlier, the three of them cleaned up the traces left around them and entered the cracks in the cracked mountain one after another in a vertical line.

    It is said to be a gap, but in fact it is now a canyon.  It's just that the mountain walls on both sides of this canyon are concave, which is completely different from the mountain walls on both sides of other canyons.

    Because it’s night.  The visibility was not high, so Lin Ke and the others could only rely on the lighting equipment in their hands to observe the interior of the cracked Calabash Mountain. Although they could not get a full view, what they saw in their eyes already surprised Lin Ke and the others.

    This Calabash Mountain was indeed dug out manually.  The people who dug this mountain almost hollowed out the entire mountain.  Lin Ke and the other two chose to go to the left side of Calabash Mountain to take a look first.  They were getting closer, especially when they found some iron lumps scattered on the ground that had become rusty and the model could not be identified. They could only guess what they were from their outlines.  Lin Ke and the others were certain that this Calabash Mountain should have been used as a fortress in the past.  However, the specific purpose of using this fortress still needs to be verified.

    After knowing what the Hulu Mountain in front of them was originally used for, Lin Ke and the other three planned to go deeper into the Hulu Mountain.  If it were daytime, the three of them wouldn't have to be as sneaky as they are now. Standing on the top of the other half of the cracked Hulu Mountain, they could see the general structure of the entire Hulu Mountain.  But having to worry about the mechanical emperor's return during the day is not as convenient as it is at night.  In order to avoid trouble, you can have more time to conduct research.  Lin Ke and the other three could only choose night.

    Fortunately, the lighting equipment is quite good. Although the whole picture cannot be seen, part of it can still be seen clearly.  The current location where Lin Ke and the others are located should be the lowest level of the Calabash Mountain Fortress. According to the general fortress structure, this should be a warehouse and living area.  But what puzzled the three of them was that except for some unidentifiable fragments, no large-scale cargo was found.

    Is this an abandoned fortress?  Lin Ke couldn't help but have an idea in his mind.  Lin Wei, on the other hand, directly said what Lin Ke was thinking.  As a result, the three of them thought of going together.  Lin Mohan thought so too.

    But then I thought again, it wasn’t right either.  If it was just an abandoned fortress, then why did the Mechanical Emperor show a depressed expression, and when he learned that Lin Ke wanted to come over to investigate, he wanted to dispel Lin Ke's idea.  If it were just an ordinary abandoned fortress.  If Lin Ke wants to investigate, just investigate. The Mechanical Emperor has absolutely no reason to stop it.

    If something goes wrong, you will become a monster!

    This is what Han Yu often says to Lin Ke, and now Lin Ke uses it to show off to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  Lin Wei supported everything Lin Ke said, and Lin Mohan also felt that Lin Ke was right. It was indeed as Lin Ke said, if something goes wrong, it would be a monster.  The abnormality of the Mechanical Emperor just proved that there must be something hidden in the fortress in front of them.  The reason why the Mechanical Emperor stopped Lin Ke was because he had not yet discovered what was hidden in this fortress and was worried that Lin Ke would discover it before he did.  The reason why he looked depressed when he saw Lin Ke was probably for the same reason.

    What the specific reason is may be known only to the Mechanical Emperor himself.  But it’s impossible for Lin Ke and the other three to find the mechanical emperor.?Ask clearly, even if they ask, the Mechanical Emperor may not be able to tell.  Lin Ke and the others had no other choice but to make assumptions based on the information they had at hand.

    ???????????????????? However, the inferred results sound quite reliable. Whether this is the case or not, we can only wait until the three of them search the fortress inside and out.

    There is no need to worry about the superstructure for the time being.  If the thing was in the superstructure, 80% of it would have been found by the Mechanical Emperor, but it turned out not to be found.  The focus that needs to be paid attention to is the living area and material storage area in the Calabash Mountain Fortress.  What needs to be focused on is the material storage area.  Something that could make even the Mechanical Emperor put down his arrogance and look for it was definitely not a simple thing.

    Due to the limited number of people, Lin Ke and the three decided to split up.  The three of them agreed to shout for help immediately in case of an accident, so that other people who heard could go and seek help immediately.  In order to avoid accidents, Lin Ke distributed the flares he carried with him to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan for emergencies.

    The three of them split up and conducted a blanket search of the material storage area.  Just disappointing.  Lin Ke and the other three were so exhausted that they were sweating profusely and still found nothing.

    "It's not time to give up yet. We are only looking for half now, and the other half is on the opposite side. After we take a rest, we will go to the opposite side to look for it." Lin Mohan pointed to the opposite side and followed Lin Ke and  Lin Wei said.  But Lin Wei seemed to be specifically against Lin Mohan, and said angrily: "No need for you to cheer me up, we are not three-year-old children. Are you okay? If not, take a break. I'll go look for it first."

    Lin Wei's provocation made Lin Mohan a little unhappy, and then he replied tit for tat: "You are not tired, how can I be tired? To tell you the truth, from the beginning of our separate operations to now, I have not exerted half of my strength.  .”

    "Hey, if you are half, I will be 30%."

    "Then I am 25%."

    "One and a half percent."

    "Half percent."

    "Half-percent, half-performed."

    "Half, half, half."

    "Half-completed"

    "Okay, are you two elementary school students?" Lin Ke couldn't bear it and stopped the boring conversation between Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who had their conversation interrupted, also felt a little bored. After snorting at each other, they turned and walked in the opposite direction.  Lin Ke smiled bitterly when he saw this. Seeing that two of the three directions had been chosen, he could only go in the remaining direction.

    ……

    Still found nothing.  This result caused Lin Ke and the others to waver in their initial inferences.

    "There are still places that have not been inspected. Maybe there will be new discoveries." Lin Ke saw that the atmosphere was dull.  Quickly boost morale.

    "That shouldn't be the case. Did we miss any key points when we made the inference?" Lin Mohan said to himself with some unwillingness to give up.  When Lin Wei heard this, she immediately said angrily: "Are there any details that we haven't considered? We have considered them all! This broken fortress!" As Lin Wei said this, she raised her foot and kicked a piece beside her foot in anger.  Stone.

    "Ouch~"

    Lin Ke and Lin Mohan were both thinking about the problem. Leng Buding heard Lin Wei scream and was startled.  Looking around, he saw Lin Wei squatting on the ground, holding her right foot with both hands and crying out in pain.

    "What's wrong?" Lin Mohan came over and asked.

    "There seems to be something wrong with that broken stone." Lin Wei pointed at the stone that she just kicked but didn't move at all.

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan shined his light on it and found that it was not a stone at all.  Instead, it was a rusty and blackened piece of iron.  While Lin Mohan was squatting on the ground observing the iron block, Lin Ke comforted Lin Wei softly, and Lin Wei took advantage of the opportunity.  Lin Ke also knew that Lin Wei had suffered a secret loss this time and could not refuse Lin Wei's approach.  Anyway, it's just hugging her waist and rubbing her face on her chest, it's nothing.

    "Hey, stop being a hooligan. Come over and take a look, I've made a new discovery." Lin Mohan shouted to Lin Wei with excitement.

    Lin Wei, who had her good deed ruined, rolled her eyes at Lin Mohan angrily. Then, with the help of Lin Ke, she limped to Lin Mohan's side and said, "If you are a liar, I will let you."  regret."

    "Don't worry, I'm absolutely sure." Lin Mohan said confidently.

    "Oh, come and listen."

    "What do you think this iron block is on?" Lin Mohan asked with a smile.  Unfortunately, Lin Wei did not cooperate. She rolled her eyes and urged: "Don't be so pretentious, just say it quickly."

    Fortunately, Lin Ke was considerate and cooperated and said to Lin Mohan: "Lin Mohan, what is this iron block made of?"

    Lin Mohan felt a lot of emotion in his heartAfter being different from others, in order to prevent Lin Wei from taking the opportunity to find trouble again, Lin Mohan did not show off any more and said to Lin Wei and Lin Ke: "This is the handle of a door. Tell me, what is behind this stone door?"  "

    "Shimen? Are you sure this is not a door that fell to the ground?" Lin Wei asked suspiciously.

    Lin Mohan replied angrily: "I'm sure. Just when you took the opportunity to flatter Lin Ke, I tried it and found that it was empty below. In other words, there is still space behind this door."

    "Then why don't you open the stone door quickly?" Lin Wei urged after hearing this.

    "Don't be anxious, you have to speak clearly before you take action. You guys stand back, I will open the stone door now." Lin Mohan said while holding the handle with both hands, using the ability of ice to increase the size of the handle  , fortunately, it can be more convenient to exert force after a while.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Lin Wei asked aloud.

    "Never ask a man if it's okay, it's very rude." Lin Mohan responded angrily, and then he exerted force on his arms, and the stone door that had not been opened for a long time began to shake.

    "Yeah~ Yeah~ Yeah~" Lin Mohan let out a strange cry, and the veins on his arms bulged, but the stone door was only opened a crack, and then nothing could be done to open it.  Lin Mohan felt very humiliated and was gritting his teeth to persist when he suddenly felt a few black hands passing by him.

    The four black hands pushed the stone door open easily.  Lin Mohan looked back at Lin Wei, who looked proud, with disbelief on his face. In his impression, Lin Wei did not seem to be able to control this black hand.

    "How's it going? My new abilities aren't bad, aren't they." Lin Wei asked with a proud look on her face.

    "Hmmit's really good for doing physical work." Lin Mohan nodded in agreement.

    Lin Wei raised her eyebrows when she heard this. Lin Ke coughed quickly, interrupted the argument between the two that was about to start, and changed the subject: "I wonder what is hidden behind this stone door? I'll go down and take a look first.  look."

    “No, let Lin Mohan go down first.” Lin Wei quickly objected upon hearing this.

    Lin Mohan's face suddenly elongated. It was not that he couldn't go down first, but when Lin Wei brought it up, Lin Mohan felt a little unhappy and asked, "Why me?"

    "Because you discovered this, as a reward, of course I have to give you the opportunity. Don't talk nonsense, can't you do it? If you can't do it, then let me do it. You are still a man, why are you so timid?"

    After listening to Lin Wei's words, Lin Mohan's eyes were tangled for a while and then he said to Lin Wei: "your provoking method is too obvious. I was not the first one to go down because I fell into your provoking method, but  I do intend to go down first. Get out of the way and don’t block the road.”

    Lin Wei, who was a little annoyed by what he said, was about to retort, but fortunately, Lin Ke stopped Lin Wei's thoughts in time and made Lin Wei calm down temporarily.  In order to prevent Lin Wei from arguing with Lin Mohan again, Lin Ke went down second and separated the two.  And this approach was exactly what Lin Wei wanted.

    The three of them walked along the downward stairs. When Lin Wei silently counted the ninety-ninth step in her mind, the three of them finally reached the end.  He took the lighting equipment in his hand and looked around. When it hit the left hand side of the three of them, the light beam stopped at the same time and settled on a place where Lin Ke and the others almost dropped their jaws when they saw it.

    Under the light, a super-large robot that was nearly twenty meters tall was sitting motionless on the edge of the wall.

    "Hiss~" Lin Mohan suddenly let out a cry of pain, then glared at Lin Wei angrily and asked: "Lin Wei, what did you pinch me for just now?"

    "Does it hurt?" Lin Wei asked without answering.

    "Nonsense, you want me to pinch it and try?" Lin Mohan said angrily.

    "Oh, the pain means we are not dreaming. This giant robot in front of us is real."

    Lin Mohan, who understood, asked depressedly: "Then you won't pinch yourself?"

    "I'm afraid of pain." Lin Wei replied immediately.

    Lin Mohan: "" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

    ∷Fast updates∷∷Pure text∷

 Text Chapter 971 Underwater City

    Angel, Lin Ke’s name for the girl.  Firstly, it was convenient to call her like this, and secondly, Lin Ke felt that the girl's eyes were really pure, as flawless as an angel.  Anyone would feel ashamed under the gaze of these eyes.  What made Lin Ke a little disappointed was that Angel didn't seem to like Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  Although she has gained Angel's trust, when Lin Wei and Lin Mohan try to get closer, Angel will stare at Lin Wei and Lin Mohan warily, and make a statement that she doesn't want Lin Ke to get close to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  action.

    Lin Wei was very dissatisfied with Angel's behavior of robbing Lin Ke from her.  Just because of Angel's existence, Lin Wei has changed from the youngest to the second to last. The youngest always takes advantage.  Although Lin Ke didn't understand why Angel wanted to stop him from getting close to Lin Wei, he still obediently accepted Angel's arrangement and signaled to Lin Wei not to get close for the time being.

    "You have fallen out of favor." Lin Mohan whispered to Lin Wei.  Hearing this, Lin Wei glanced at Lin Mohan who was gloating about his misfortune, then raised his leg unexpectedly and stepped hard on Lin Mohan's feet.  Lin Mohan's smile did not change, and he still looked at Lin Wei with gloating.  Lin Wei used her feet to ravage Lin Mohan's feet hard, then let go of Lin Mohan's feet, snorted softly, and turned around to carry out the inspection work that she had not finished just now.

    It wasn’t until Lin Wei walked away that Lin Mohan sat down on the ground, hugging his feet and gasping for air.  I took off my shoes and looked at them. I saw that my feet had been stepped on and were red.

    "This guy's tricks are really dark." Lin Mohan thought to himself.

    Lin Ke shook his head helplessly, and did not intervene in the conflict between Lin Mohan and Lin Wei.  In Lin Ke's view, despite the fierce quarrel between Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, once they encounter a foreign enemy, the two will immediately join forces to fight against the enemy.  As for the enemies that will appear, for now, I'm afraid there is only the Mechanical Emperor.

    "Ah, ah" Seeing that Lin Ke seemed to be deep in thought, Angel quickly reached out and shook Lin Ke's hand and shouted.  Lin Ke came back to his senses.  Smiling, he reached out and rubbed Angel's head, stood up and said, "Angel, can I take you to wash up? As a girl, you can't be as dirty as you are now." After saying that, Lin Ke reached out and  Pull Angel's hand.  But Angel didn't let Lin Ke's plan come true.  He took Lin Ke's hand and walked towards the place where he had dragged out the box.

    Lin Ke, who was pulled behind the super-large robot's head, discovered that there was a cave as tall as a person hidden behind the robot's head.  It's just that it's in the shadows, and it's obscured by the head of the oversized robot.  It's hard to spot if you don't look closely.

    Seeing Angel pulling him into the cave, Lin Ke couldn't help but hesitate.  But this was a good opportunity to get to know Angel. Lin Ke would not refuse and immediately shouted to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan: "Xiaowei, Lin Mohan. Angel and I will go take a look in the cave behind the head. You two  Remember to come too."

    Hearing Lin Ke’s voice, Lin Wei immediately wanted to follow her, but Lin Mohan stopped her in time.  After all, that Angel didn't want to see the two of them, and it would only make Lin Ke embarrassed in the past.  Lin Wei could only nod depressedly and agreed to Lin Mohan's suggestion, preparing to wait for Angel and Lin Ke to enter the cave before entering the cave with Lin Mohan.

    As time passed by, Lin Wei felt that time passed really slowly.  Lin Ke had been in the cave for almost five minutes.  Seeing Lin Wei's uneasy look, Lin Mohan knew that if he tried to stop Lin Wei, he would probably get whipped, so he had no choice but to agree to Lin Wei's suggestion of entering the cave now.  However, Lin Mohan also emphasized to Lin Wei that in order to avoid being noticed by Angel, they must slow down and keep a certain distance from Lin Ke.

    Lin Wei agreed to Lin Mohan's suggestion, and then the two of them walked into the cave one after another.  The light in the cave is good and there is no need for lighting.  In order to avoid being noticed by Angel.  Lin Mohan and Lin Wei turned off the lighting equipment in their hands and quietly followed the marks Lin Ke deliberately left to catch up with Lin Ke who entered the cave first.

    As Angel entered the cave, Lin Ke left marks along the way.  Fortunately, Angel seemed to be very anxious to let Lin Ke see something as soon as possible. She just kept pulling Lin Ke forward quickly without paying attention to Lin Ke's movements.

    You must leave a mark. Although this cave has only one entrance, there is something inside it.  The passages in the cave extend in all directions.  If they didn't leave a mark, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan who entered the cave later would definitely not be able to find themselves, and they might even get lost in the cave and be trapped and die in this place.

    Follow Angel as he rushes through the cave like a spider web.  After a while, Lin Ke felt a little dizzy, but Angel didn't stop at all, and pulled Lin Ke forward with familiarity.

    After walking for about half an hour, Lin Ke heard the sound of rushing water coming from the front. At this time, Angel walking in front also stopped.  Seeing this, Lin Ke took two steps and stood beside Angel.  Looking in front of me, I foundIn this situation, Lin Ke suddenly felt like he was in a different world.

    This is underground, but here, Lin Ke saw a large waterfall.  Seeing the waterfall in front of him flowing down, stirring up layers of water, Lin Ke couldn't help but ask Angel: "Angel, what are you planning to do by bringing me here?"

    Angel didn’t answer Lin Ke’s question. She took off all her clothes in a few moments, and then reached out to take off Lin Ke’s clothes.  Upon seeing this, Lin Ke quickly held down Angel's hand and said, "Angel, I don't plan to take a bath here." Seeing Lin Ke stop herself, Angel couldn't help but screamed at Lin Ke twice anxiously.  But seeing that Lin Ke wouldn't let go, Angel had no choice but to give up.

    After breaking free of Lin Ke's hand, Angel stepped into the pool under the waterfall, then turned back and waved to Lin Ke.  Now Lin Ke understood clearly that he wanted to follow her.  Lin Ke, who wanted to understand what Angel wanted to do, immediately entered the pool.  Originally, Lin Ke was prepared for the freezing cold water, but what Lin Ke didn't expect was that the water was actually warm, but it was definitely not a hot spring.

    Just when Lin Ke denied that the pool of water was not a hot spring, Angel reached out and took Lin Ke's hand, walking step by step deeper into the pool.  Soon, Lin Ke followed Angel into the deep water.  But Angel did not dive, but took Lin Ke to swim towards the waterfall.

    Lin Ke followed Angel closely, intending to see what happened first.  When the two of them swam very close to the waterfall, Angel turned back and waved to Lin Ke, and then sank into the water.  Lin Ke didn't hesitate when he saw this, and immediately sank into the water.  As soon as he sank into the water, Lin Ke immediately understood where Angel was taking him.

    Behind the waterfall, there is a man-made building hidden. Look at Angel swimming in front of you like a mermaid.  Lin Ke adjusted his breathing and followed Angel closely as he swam into an entrance in the building behind the waterfall.

    Due to lack of preparation in advance, Lin Ke soon felt a little breathless.  Fortunately, Angel discovered Lin Ke's situation and immediately swam to Lin Ke's side, dragging Lin Ke's arm with one hand and swimming forward vigorously.  Lin Ke didn't want to drown in this place, so he cooperated with Angel and tried his best, and finally surfaced with Angel when oxygen was approaching.

    The feeling of breathing air again made Lin Ke feel like he had survived a catastrophe.  But before Lin Ke could feel the happiness of being able to breathe oxygen for a while.  He was pulled by Angel and swam toward the shallow water.

    Since there is no need to dive, Lin Ke's life is naturally not in danger, and he has time to observe the surrounding situation.  Looking at the surroundings, the all-brick and stone structure made Lin Ke believe that the buildings here should be made by human hands.  But who would build a building in a place like this?  Isn’t this what you feel after eating enough?

    With this question in mind, Lin Ke followed Angel onto the shore.  First, I wrung out the wet clothes on my body, although they were still a little uncomfortable wearing them.  But it's better than being naked.  However, when he saw Angel take out two clean animal skins from a secret compartment and put them on one by one, Lin Ke suddenly understood why Angel had to take off his clothes before.  You don't need to ask to know that the extra thing Angel brought out was probably for herself.

    Good intentions should not be let down, and it is indeed uncomfortable to wear wet clothes.  Lin Ke accepted Angel's kindness and put on the animal skin outfit Angel prepared for her.

    It’s a bit small!  Compared with Angel's lolita figure, Lin Ke's figure is undoubtedly a bit too plump, which makes Angel's animal skin outfit a bit inconsiderate.  Fortunately, there is no need to worry about the love affair being leaked now.  Lin Ke gave up the plan of putting the wet clothes back on.

    Putting the wet clothes on the spot, Lin Ke followed Angel and walked forward along the passage.  Angel seemed to have returned home, with a hint of excitement in her eyes, and her steps were getting faster and faster. In order not to get lost with Angel, Lin Ke had to speed up. He didn't have much time to visit the buildings on both sides.  Research.  In fact, there is nothing to study.  This should be just an underground waterway, with nothing else except some stones.

    After walking for nearly ten minutes, Lin Ke followed Angel out of the passage.  As Angel climbed out of the passage, Lin Ke could be sure that what she and Angel were walking through just now was indeed an underground waterway.  But now, she and Angel were standing in the same city.  But this city is an underwater city.  Although there is no water here, it is undeniable that the city is located underwater.

    Lin Ke doesn’t know where this is?  And who built this city?  But judging from the architectural style of this city, this city was built very early.  According to the records in history.  Very consistent with the medieval architectural style.  At that time, mankind was still in a period of ignorance, and its own destiny was still in the hands of gods and demons.  In addition to daily work, more is devoted to God every day.??Pray and ask the gods and demons to make them happy.

    Belief is very important to human beings.  With faith, human beings can exert more powerful power than usual.  And beliefs are also changeable. Human beings first believed in gods and demons. Later, they found that belief in gods and demons was unreliable, so they changed to believe in something else. However, as beliefs come and go, humans no longer know what to believe in. In the end, humans only become  Believe in yourself, and when you get to that point, it's the time when the gods and demons are ready to destroy the world and start over.

    According to the recorded history of mankind, mankind has appeared more than once in the long river of history, but whenever mankind no longer continues to believe in gods and demons, it will encounter an unprecedented catastrophe.  And many of these catastrophes happen suddenly without warning, and unprepared humans are destroyed as a result. Even the prosperous human world that is developing will be destroyed after a sudden catastrophe.  , except for leaving a few clues to prove to the world that it once existed, basically nothing will be left.

    But if you experience the same thing more often, it will always accumulate to a certain scale.  The humans who launched the war between gods and demons were obviously lucky. Before the gods and demons launched the world-destroying disaster, humans discovered the true identities of the gods and demons in advance.  For this reason, we should accumulate strength as early as possible and attack the gods and demons before they attack.  In the end, although they suffered heavy losses, they finally succeeded in counterattacking and escaped from the fate of being dominated by gods and demons.  Thus began to embark on the path that belongs to mankind.  But this road is full of hardships.  Without gods and demons, mankind will still be in trouble

    "Ah! Ah!" Angel's cry interrupted Lin Ke's contemplation. Looking in the direction of Angel's finger, Lin Ke knew that Angel wanted to take him to the clock tower in the center of the city.  It was the tallest building in the city, and you could see the entire city clearly from there. Even if Angel didn't ask, Lin Ke planned to go there later.

    Follow Angel and walk towards the bell tower.  Lin Ke did not forget to look at the buildings on both sides of the road, hoping to find something worthy of his attention.  What disappoints Lin Ke is that most of the buildings on both sides of the road have their doors and windows sealed, so it's impossible to see what's inside.

    Angel, who was obviously a little excited after returning home, held Lin Ke’s hand and made a series of unintelligible sounds.  Although Lin Ke didn't understand, he always faced Angel with a smile.  When Angel looks in the direction of his finger, he will let out one or two exclamations in response.  The innocent Angel was obviously fooled by Lin Ke's performance, and couldn't help but become more excited.

    When the two people came to the bell tower, the door of the bell tower had long disappeared. Angel walked into the bell tower first, and Lin Ke followed after seeing this.  I found that the bell tower was very clean and not dusty as I thought.

    "This should be Angel's home." Lin Ke looked around and thought to himself.

    "Ahah" Angel standing at the top of the stairs shouted to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke understood that Angel was asking him to follow her upstairs, and walked over quickly.  Followed Angel up the stairs to the bell tower.

    When we reached the top, the top of the bell tower, which no longer had the big bell, was quite spacious for Lin Ke and Angel.  Standing at the top of the bell tower, Lin Ke looked around. Just as she had expected, she could see most of the city at a glance.  There was only one thing that caught Lin Ke's attention.

    "Angel, where is that place?" Lin Ke asked Angel, pointing to a city building that caught his attention.  It was just beyond Lin Ke's expectation, after seeing the building Lin Ke pointed to.  There was a hint of fear in Angel's eyes, and she pressed down Lin Ke's hand pointing at the building, shook her head vigorously, and kept yelling at Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke knew that the building caused Angel's uneasiness, and Angel didn't want her to go anywhere.  But the more Angel acted like this, the more curious Lin Ke became about the church-like building.  As the old saying goes, curiosity killed the cat.  The purpose of Lin Ke coming here is to find out what is here.  Now that I have discovered it, how can I give up so easily?

    Considering that he was alone at the moment and that Angel, a local snake, was uncooperative, Lin Ke had no choice but to suppress his curiosity for the time being.  He planned to wait until Lin Wei and Lin Mohan came here to join him, and then go to the place that scared Angel to find out.

    **********************************

    At this time, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan had followed the mark left by Lin Ke and arrived at the pool formed by the waterfall.

    "These are the clothes that Angel was wearing. Lin Ke and Angel were here before." Lin Wei held the clothes that Angel was wearing before and said to Lin Mohan with a sure look on her face.

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes covertly, slandering Lin Wei's nonsense in his heart.  I am not a fool, how could I not know that Lin Ke and An Qier have been here.  Just the key question???Where have Lin Ke and Angel gone now?  The mark left by Lin Ke stopped here.

    "Did they fall into the water?" Lin Mohan asked Lin Wei, staring at the pool.

    Lin Wei also had this idea, and immediately nodded to Lin Mohan, and the two of them walked into the pool and dived together in tacit understanding.  Unlike Lin Ke, Lin Ke didn't know about it before. He only followed Angel after seeing her dive, and thus discovered the difference underwater.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan didn't have that trouble, and quickly discovered the building behind the waterfall.

    After resurfacing, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan felt a little confident. After getting ready again, they swam to the waterfall and dived a second time.  Fortunately, there was only one entrance to the building under the waterfall, which saved Lin Wei and Lin Mohan a lot of time.  The two people desperately swam forward along the channel, trying to pass through the underwater channel before they ran out of oxygen.

    ……

    Slowly the two people came ashore and looked around, hoping to find some clues.  Soon, Lin Wei saw the clothes left here by Lin Ke.

    "This is sister Lin Ke's clothes." Lin Wei said to Lin Mohan excitedly.

    "Well, they are indeed Lin Ke's clothes. Let's go, I found the mark that Lin Ke left for us. Let's walk faster and try to meet Lin Ke as soon as possible."

    Lin Mohan’s proposal was exactly what Lin Wei wanted. She nodded immediately, took Lin Ke’s clothes and followed the marks left by Lin Ke to chase Lin Ke with Lin Mohan.

    Angel, Lin Ke’s name for the girl.  It's convenient to call it this way.  Secondly, Lin Ke felt that the girl's eyes were really pure, as flawless as an angel.  Anyone would feel ashamed under the gaze of these eyes.  What made Lin Ke a little disappointed was that Angel didn't seem to like Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  Although he had gained Angel's trust, when Lin Wei and Lin Mohan tried to get closer.  Angel will keep a vigilant eye on Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, and act in a way that she doesn't want Lin Ke to get close to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.

    Lin Wei was very dissatisfied with Angel's behavior of robbing Lin Ke from her.  Just because of Angel's existence, Lin Wei has changed from the youngest to the second to last. The youngest always takes advantage.  Although Lin Ke didn't understand why Angel wanted to stop him from getting close to Lin Wei, he still obediently accepted Angel's arrangement and signaled to Lin Wei not to get close for the time being.

    "You have fallen out of favor." Lin Mohan whispered to Lin Wei.  Lin Wei heard this and glanced at Lin Mohan who was gloating about his misfortune.  Unexpectedly, he raised his leg and stepped hard on Lin Mohan's foot.  Lin Mohan's smile did not change, and he still looked at Lin Wei with gloating.  Lin Wei used her feet to ravage Lin Mohan's feet hard, then let go of Lin Mohan's feet, snorted softly, and turned around to carry out the inspection work that she had not finished just now.

    It wasn’t until Lin Wei walked away that Lin Mohan sat down on the ground, hugging his feet and gasping for air.  I took off my shoes and looked at them. I saw that my feet had been stepped on and were red.

    "This guy's tricks are really dark." Lin Mohan thought to himself.

    He shook his head helplessly.  Lin Ke did not intervene in the conflict between Lin Mohan and Lin Wei.  In Lin Ke's view, despite the fierce quarrel between Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, once they encounter a foreign enemy, the two will immediately join forces to fight against the enemy.  As for the enemies that will appear, for now, I'm afraid there is only the Mechanical Emperor.

    "Ah, ah" Angel saw that Lin Ke seemed to be deep in thought.  He quickly reached out and shook Lin Ke's hand and shouted.  Lin Ke came back to his senses, smiled, reached out and rubbed Angel's head, stood up and said, "Angel, can I take you to wash up? As a girl, you can't be as dirty all day long as you are now.  "After speaking, Lin Ke reached out to take Angel's hand.  But Angel didn't let Lin Ke's plan come true.  He took Lin Ke's hand and walked towards the place where he had dragged out the box.

    Lin Ke, who was pulled behind the super-large robot's head, discovered that there was a cave as tall as a person hidden behind the robot's head.  But because it is in the shadows and blocked by the head of the oversized robot, it is difficult to spot it unless you get closer and look carefully.

    Seeing Angel pulling him into the cave, Lin Ke couldn't help but hesitate.  However, this was a good opportunity to get to know Angel. Lin Ke would not refuse and immediately shouted to Lin Wei and Lin Mohan: "Xiaowei, Lin Mohan, Angel and I will go take a look in the cave behind the head. You guys will wait a minute."  Remember to come too."

    Hearing Lin Ke’s voice, Lin Wei immediately wanted to follow her, but Lin Mohan stopped her in time.  After all, that Angel didn't want to see the two of them, and it would only make Lin Ke embarrassed in the past.  Lin Wei could only nod depressedly and agreed to Lin Mohan's suggestion, preparing to wait for Angel and Lin Ke to enter the cave before entering the cave with Lin Mohan.

    Time passed by minute by minute, Lin Wei felt that time passed really slowly, Lin Ke had already entered the cave for almost five minutes.  Lin Mohan saw Lin Wei's uneasy look and knewIf he stopped Lin Wei again, he would probably get whipped, so he had no choice but to agree to Lin Wei's suggestion of entering the cave now.  However, Lin Mohan also emphasized to Lin Wei that in order to avoid being noticed by Angel, they must slow down and keep a certain distance from Lin Ke.

    Lin Wei agreed to Lin Mohan's suggestion, and then the two of them walked into the cave one after another.  The light in the cave is good and there is no need for lighting.  In order to avoid being noticed by Angel, Lin Mohan and Lin Wei turned off the lighting equipment in their hands and quietly followed the marks Lin Ke deliberately left to catch up with Lin Ke who entered the cave first.

    As Angel entered the cave, Lin Ke left marks along the way.  Fortunately, Angel seemed to be very anxious to let Lin Ke see something as soon as possible. She just kept pulling Lin Ke forward quickly without paying attention to Lin Ke's movements.

    You must leave a mark. Although this cave has only one entrance, there is something inside it.  The passages in the cave extend in all directions, if not marked.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan who entered the cave later would definitely not be able to find themselves. They might even get lost in the cave and be trapped and die in this place.

    Following Angel as he walked quickly in the spider web-like cave, Lin Ke felt a little dizzy after a while, but Angel did not stop at all, and pulled Lin Ke forward with familiarity.

    We walked for about half an hour.  Lin Ke heard the sound of rushing water coming from ahead, and at this time, Angel walking in front also stopped.  Seeing this, Lin Ke took two steps and stood beside Angel.  Looking at the situation he found in front of him, Lin Ke suddenly felt a strange feeling.

    This is underground, but here.  Lin Ke saw a large waterfall.  Seeing the waterfall in front of him flowing down, stirring up layers of water, Lin Ke couldn't help but ask Angel: "Angel, what are you planning to do by bringing me here?"

    Angel didn’t answer Lin Ke’s question. She took off all her clothes in a few moments, and then reached out to take off Lin Ke’s clothes.  Upon seeing this, Lin Ke quickly held down Angel's hand and said, "Angel, I don't plan to take a bath here." Angel saw Lin Ke stopping her.  He couldn't help but screamed twice at Lin Ke anxiously.  But seeing that Lin Ke wouldn't let go, Angel had no choice but to give up.

    After breaking free of Lin Ke's hand, Angel stepped into the pool under the waterfall, then turned back and waved to Lin Ke.  Now Lin Ke understood clearly that he wanted to follow her.  Lin Ke, who wanted to understand what Angel wanted to do, immediately entered the pool.  Originally, Lin Ke was prepared for the freezing cold water, but what Lin Ke didn't expect was that the water was actually warm, but it was definitely not a hot spring.

    That’s when Lin Ke denied that the water was not a hot spring.  Angel reached out and took Lin Ke's hand, walking step by step towards the depths of the pool.  Soon, Lin Ke followed Angel into the deep water.  But Angel did not dive, but took Lin Ke to swim towards the waterfall.

    Lin Ke followed Angel closely, intending to see what happened first.  When the two of them swam very close to the waterfall, Angel turned back and waved to Lin Ke, and then sank into the water.  Lin Ke didn't hesitate when he saw this.  It also sank into the water immediately.  As soon as he sank into the water, Lin Ke immediately understood where Angel was taking him.

    Behind the waterfall, there is a man-made building hidden. Look at Angel swimming in front of you like a mermaid.  Lin Ke adjusted his breathing and followed Angel closely as he swam into an entrance in the building behind the waterfall.

    Due to lack of preparation in advance, Lin Ke soon felt a little breathless.  Fortunately, Angel discovered Lin Ke's situation and immediately swam to Lin Ke's side, dragging Lin Ke's arm with one hand and swimming forward vigorously.  Lin Ke didn't want to drown in this place, so he cooperated with Angel and tried his best, and finally surfaced with Angel when oxygen was approaching.

    The feeling of breathing air again made Lin Ke feel like he had survived a catastrophe.  But before Lin Ke could feel the happiness of being able to breathe oxygen for a while, he was pulled by Angel and swam towards the shallow water.

    Since there is no need to dive, Lin Ke's life is naturally not in danger, and he has time to observe the surrounding situation.  Looking at the surroundings, the all-brick and stone structure made Lin Ke believe that the buildings here should be made by human hands.  But who would build a building in a place like this?  Isn’t this what you feel after eating enough?

    With this question in mind, Lin Ke followed Angel onto the shore.  First, wring out the wet clothes on your body. Although it is still a little uncomfortable to wear them, it is better than being naked.  However, when he saw Angel take out two clean animal skins from a secret compartment and put them on one by one, Lin Ke suddenly understood why Angel had to take off his clothes before.  You don't need to ask to know that the extra thing Angel brought out was probably for herself.

    Good intentions should not be let down, and it is indeed uncomfortable to wear wet clothes.  Lin Ke accepted the arrangementOut of her kindness, she put on the animal skin outfit that Angel prepared for her.

    It’s a bit small!  Compared with Angel's lolita figure, Lin Ke's figure is undoubtedly a bit too plump, which makes Angel's animal skin outfit a bit inconsiderate.  Fortunately, there was no need to worry about the love leaking out now, so Lin Ke gave up the plan of putting the wet clothes back on.

    Putting the wet clothes on the spot, Lin Ke followed Angel and walked forward along the passage.  Angel seemed to have returned home, with a hint of excitement in her eyes, and her pace became faster and faster. In order not to get lost with Angel, Lin Ke had to speed up.  There is not much time to study the buildings on both sides.  In fact, there is nothing to study. This is probably just an underground waterway. There is really nothing else except some stones.

    After walking for nearly ten minutes, Lin Ke followed Angel out of the passage.  As Angel climbed out of the passage, Lin Ke could be sure that she and Angel were walking just now.  It is indeed an underground waterway.  Now, she and Angel were standing in a city, but this city was an underwater city.  Although there is no water here, it is undeniable that the city is located underwater.

    Lin Ke doesn’t know where this is?  And who built this city?  But judging from the architectural style of this city, this city was built very early.  According to the records in history.  Very consistent with the medieval architectural style.  At that time, mankind was still in a period of ignorance, and its own destiny was still in the hands of gods and demons.  In addition to daily work, they also pray to the gods and demons every day to make them happy.

    Belief is very important to human beings.  With faith, human beings can exert more powerful power than usual.  Beliefs are also changeable. Human beings first believed in gods and demons, but later found that belief in gods and demons was unreliable, and then changed their beliefs to something else.  But faith comes and goes, and humans no longer know what to believe in. In the end, humans only believe in themselves, and at that point, the gods and demons are ready to destroy the world and start over.

    According to the recorded history of mankind, mankind has appeared more than once in the long river of history, but whenever mankind no longer continues to believe in gods and demons, it will encounter an unprecedented catastrophe.  And this kind of catastrophe.  Many of them happen suddenly without warning, and unprepared human beings are destroyed as a result. Even the prosperous human world that is developing, after a sudden catastrophe, only a few clues are left.  Basically nothing will be left except to prove to the world that it once existed.

    But I have experienced the same thing many times.  It will always accumulate to a certain scale.  The humans who launched the war between gods and demons were obviously lucky. Before the gods and demons launched the world-destroying disaster, humans discovered the true identities of the gods and demons in advance.  For this reason, we must accumulate strength as early as possible before the gods and demons attack.  Be the first to attack the gods and demons.  In the end, although they suffered heavy losses, they finally succeeded in counterattacking and escaped from the fate of being dominated by gods and demons.  Thus began to embark on the path that belongs to mankind.  It's just that this road is full of hardships. Without gods and demons, mankind will still be in trouble

    "Ah! Ah!" Angel's cry interrupted Lin Ke's contemplation. Looking in the direction of Angel's finger, Lin Ke knew that Angel wanted to take him to the clock tower in the center of the city.  It was the tallest building in the city, and you could see the entire city clearly from there. Even if Angel didn't ask, Lin Ke planned to go there later.

    As Angel walked towards the bell tower, Lin Ke did not forget to look at the buildings on both sides of the road, hoping to find something worthy of his attention.  What disappoints Lin Ke is that most of the buildings on both sides of the road have their doors and windows sealed, so it's impossible to see what's inside.

    Angel, who was obviously a little excited after returning home, held Lin Ke’s hand and made a series of unintelligible sounds.  Although Lin Ke didn't understand, he always faced Angel with a smile. When he looked in the direction of Angel's fingers, he would also make one or two exclamations in response.  The innocent Angel was obviously fooled by Lin Ke's performance, and couldn't help but become more excited.

    When the two people came to the bell tower, the door of the bell tower had long disappeared. Angel walked into the bell tower first, and Lin Ke followed after seeing this.  I found that the bell tower was very clean and not dusty as I thought.

    "This should be Angel's home." Lin Ke looked around and thought to himself.

    "Ahah" Angel standing at the top of the stairs shouted to Lin Ke.  Lin Ke understood that Angel was asking him to follow her upstairs, so he quickly walked over and followed Angel up the stairs to the bell tower.

    When we reached the top, the top of the bell tower, which no longer had the big bell, was quite spacious for Lin Ke and Angel.  Standing at the top of the bell tower, Lin Ke looked around. Just as she had expected, she could see most of the city at a glance.  There was only one thing that caught Lin Ke's attention.

    "Angel, where isWhere?  "Lin Ke asked Angel, pointing to a city building that caught his attention. But to Lin Ke's expectation, after seeing the building Lin Ke pointed to, Angel's eyes showed a trace of fear, and she pushed Lin Ke hard.  Ke pointed at the building and pressed down, shaking his head vigorously and yelling at Lin Ke.

    Lin Ke knew that the building caused Angel's uneasiness, and Angel didn't want her to go anywhere.  But the more Angel acted like this, the more curious Lin Ke became about the church-like building.  As the old saying goes, curiosity killed the cat.  The purpose of Lin Ke coming here is to find out what is here. Now that he has discovered it, how can he give up so easily.

    Just considering that he was alone at the moment, and because Angel, a "local snake", was uncooperative, Lin Ke had no choice but to suppress his curiosity for the time being, and planned to wait until Lin Wei and Lin Mohan came here to join him.  Go to the place that scares Angel and find out.

    **********************************

    At this time, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan had followed the mark left by Lin Ke and arrived at the pool formed by the waterfall.

    "These are the clothes that Angel was wearing. Lin Ke and Angel were here before." Lin Wei held the clothes that Angel was wearing before and said to Lin Mohan with a sure look on her face.

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes covertly, slandering Lin Wei's nonsense in his heart.  I am not a fool, how could I not know that Lin Ke and An Qier have been here.  But the key question is where have Lin Ke and Angel gone now?  The mark left by Lin Ke stopped here.

    "Did they fall into the water?" Lin Mohan asked Lin Wei, staring at the pool.

    Lin Wei also had this idea, and immediately nodded to Lin Mohan, and the two of them walked into the pool and dived together in tacit understanding.  Unlike Lin Ke, Lin Ke didn't know about it before. He only followed Angel after seeing her dive, and thus discovered the difference underwater.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan didn't have that trouble, and quickly discovered the building behind the waterfall.

    After resurfacing, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan felt a little confident. After getting ready again, they swam to the waterfall and dived a second time.  Fortunately, there was only one entrance to the building under the waterfall, which saved Lin Wei and Lin Mohan a lot of time.  The two people desperately swam forward along the channel, trying to pass through the underwater channel before they ran out of oxygen.

    ……

    Slowly the two people came ashore and looked around, hoping to find some clues.  Soon, Lin Wei saw the clothes left here by Lin Ke.

    "This is sister Lin Ke's clothes." Lin Wei said to Lin Mohan excitedly.

    "Well, they are indeed Lin Ke's clothes. Let's go. I found the mark that Lin Ke left for us. Let's walk faster and try to meet Lin Ke as soon as possible."

    Lin Mohan’s proposal was exactly what Lin Wei wanted. She nodded immediately, took Lin Ke’s clothes and followed the marks left by Lin Ke to chase Lin Ke with Lin Mohan.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

    ∷Fast updates∷∷Pure text∷

 Text Chapter 972 City of Mummy

    Another false alarm?

    Lin Wei and Lin Mohan stayed at the door of the church for half an hour, but did not find anything unusual inside the church.  But the sound was so clear that there was no possibility of mishearing it.

    “It just seems a bit silly to always stand outside like this.  You two, look at me and I look at you. Lin Mohan said, "How about we split up and you go back and tell Lin Ke what we found, while I stay here and continue to monitor?"

    "No, we have to go together, and we have to stay together. If anything goes wrong after I leave, I can't explain it to Sister Lin Ke if something happens to you." Lin Wei immediately shook her head and refused.

    Lin Mohan felt a little moved when he heard this, but he said, "I just don't want you to feel at ease."

    "Hmph! Stop talking nonsense. I still say the same thing. We must go together and stay together. This place always makes people feel a little uncomfortable. We are short of manpower now. It is best not to spread our strength too thin.  Okay." Lin Wei said to Lin Mohan angrily.

    Lin Mohan smiled slightly, nodded and said, "In that case, let's go in and take a look together. Maybe we can see some unexpected things."

    After listening to Lin Mohan's words, Lin Wei's scalp suddenly felt numb, and she couldn't let go. But she had said too much just now, and now she changed her words, which seemed a bit difficult to save her face.  After waiting for half an hour and no abnormality occurred, Lin Wei's face issue once again became Lin Wei's biggest concern.

    In order to save face, Lin Wei had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow Lin Mohan into the church for the second time.  Since the previous door of the church had collapsed, this time they could see the church without going in. They just wanted to see clearly the blind spots in the church, so the two of them still needed to go in.

    Cautiously and lightly, fearing that larger movements would disturb the mummies, Lin Mohan and Lin Wei stood at the door of the church again.  According to Yi Linwei, just stand here and take a look.  Anyway, you can see clearly from here.  But Lin Mohan didn't think so. He wanted to find out the reason for the sound just now.

    The two people had different opinions, and in the end they had to split up. Lin Wei stood at the door to take care of the situation, while Lin Mohan walked into the church again, preparing to observe the situation of the mummies up close.

    It seems the same as before, all the mummies are looking in the same direction.  The expression on his face was one of horror.  Lin Mohan, who had found nothing, was a little disappointed. Coupled with Lin Wei's urging, he could only sigh and walked out of the church.

    Lin Mohan was a little unwilling to find anything, and he kept thinking about what happened on the way back.  Lin Wei was different. Being able to leave the place that made her feel uneasy was something she wished for.  Lin Wei felt relaxed all the way back. She just had to take care of Lin Mohan, who was thinking about something all the way. Lin Wei could only slow down her progress and accompany Lin Mohan towards the bell tower.

    ……

    Having already seen Lin Ke and Angel standing under the bell tower, Lin Wei couldn't help but want to urge Lin Mohan to walk faster.  Unexpectedly, Lin Mohan suddenly shouted before Lin Wei spoke, which shocked Lin Wei.

    "Oh~ why did you hit me?" Lin Mohan was beaten, covering his right eye where Lin Wei was shocked and punched.  He looked at Lin Wei with his good left eye in confusion and asked.

    "You deserve it! Who told you to be surprised?" Lin Wei replied angrily.

    Lin Mohan did not care about Lin Wei's violence, but asked Lin Wei excitedly: "Lin Wei, do you still remember which direction the mummies looked when we first entered the church?"

    "Huh?" Lin Wei was stunned when she heard this. Without Lin Mohan's reminder, she really wouldn't care about this kind of thing.  After thinking about it carefully, Lin Wei replied with some uncertainty: "I didn't pay much attention. It seemed that we were looking at the left side together, right?"

    "That's right. It's the left. But when we entered the church for the second time, I can tell you with certainty that the direction the mummies were looking at was the right."

    ……

    Lin Wei felt a little scared in her heart. She stared at Lin Mohan in disbelief and said, "Lin Mohan, are you interested? Is it fun to scare me? I'm afraid of mummies, but I'm not afraid of you!"

    "Huh? I didn't scare you, what I said is true." Lin Mohan was stunned when he heard this.  He quickly explained to Lin Wei.  I just wanted to reason with a woman who had already determined the truth in her heart. All I could say was that Lin Mohan's head hit a pig.  No matter Lin Mohan's assurances, Lin Wei just understood the truth and talked nonsense.  Lin Mohan is just talking nonsense.

    "If you don't believe it, let's go back and take a look again now." Lin Mohan suggested somewhat depressedly.

    "Don't even think about it!" Lin Wei refused without hesitation.

    &nbsp; Just when the two were in a stalemate, Lin Ke, who saw the two suddenly arguing, ran over with Angel.  When she saw Lin Ke, Lin Wei seemed to have found a backbone, and she vented her bitterness to Lin Ke, focusing on Lin Mohan's petty ways of using her weakness of being afraid of mummies to scare herself.  Lin Mohan looked at Lin Ke with hope, hoping that Lin Ke could speak justice for him.

    "Ah! Ah!" Just when Lin Ke felt in a dilemma, Angel, who had been staying quietly beside Lin Ke, suddenly screamed, and at the same time, she pulled Lin Ke and dragged her towards the bell tower.  Lin Ke didn't know why, and he didn't know what Angel had discovered, so he followed Angel to the bell tower. As for Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, although they didn't understand what was going on, they saw Lin Ke being pulled away by Angel, so they  Follow along too.

    A group of four people ran into the bell tower.  Upon entering the bell tower, Angel did not chase Lin Wei and Lin Mohan away this time. It seemed that she had more important things to do now.  Leaving Lin Ke and the others alone, Angel pushed hard on a huge stone placed at the door of the bell tower.  Although Lin Ke and the other two people didn't understand why Angel did what she did, seeing how hard Angel was working, they all stepped forward to help her.

    Seeing the huge door of the bell tower sealed, Angel's expression was obviously relieved.  Seeing Lin Ke and the others looking at him in confusion, they tilted their heads and thought for a while, then stretched out their hands to pull Lin Ke and ran towards the top of the bell tower.  Arriving at the top of the bell tower, Angel pointed in the direction of the church and talked and gestured to Lin Ke.  At this time, Angel already understood how to make Lin Ke understand what she meant.  It's just that the expressive ability is slightly lacking.  Until Angel put on a dead face and swayed her body like a drunkard, walking back and forth in front of Lin Ke, Lin Mohan on the side saw some clues and said: "Lin Ke, is Angel?  Are you going to tell us that the mummies in the church will suddenly move at a certain time?"

    "Lin Mohan, shut up! Will you die if you don't scare people?" Lin Wei yelled at Lin Mohan dissatisfied.  However, Lin Ke did not turn to Lin Wei this time. After hearing Lin Wei's words, he yelled: "Lin Wei! How are you talking? Lin Mohan is our companion. Is this your attitude towards your companion? And I  I also think Lin Mohan’s words make sense. I’m afraid that’s what Angel wants to express.”

    "Wellwell, I was wrong." Lin Wei admitted her mistake in a low voice.

    Lin Ke frowned when he saw this, and Lin Mohan on the side advised: "Forget it Lin Ke, Lin Wei has always been like this, I'm used to it. Not only I am used to it, but the other seven sons have also been used to it. Except for  To you. Lin Wei has this attitude towards everyone."

    "But this is wrong." Lin Ke frowned and said.

    "Ah! Ah!" Angel suddenly shouted.

    Looking in the direction of Angel's finger, Lin Ke and the others were puzzled at first, but after hearing a horn sound from the direction of the church, the three of them felt something was wrong.

    That sound of the horn seemed to be the beginning. With the sound of the horn, the whole city seemed to wake up at once.  In buildings that amount to ruins.  The same mummies that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan saw in the church were dug out one after another.  The mummies seemed to have been summoned by some kind of summons, each one swaying like a drunken man and walking towards the same destination.  The destination of these mummies was obviously the church that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan had visited before.

    Be afraid!  This was the only feeling Lin Wei and Lin Mohan felt at this time.  Think about it, if they had delayed a little longer and stayed in the church after the trumpet sounded, the two of them would have fallen into a sea of ??mummies.  People in the whole city seemed to have suffered the same thing as the people in the church. In an instant, the dead bodies dehydrated and turned into mummies.  Got some sort of call.  At a certain time, after the trumpets are heard, they gather in the church.  But what do they do when they go to church?  Accept review?  Who would inspect the mummies when they are full?

    Lin Ke and the three people who were confused looked at the mummies coming out of each house and walked towards the church, and they each speculated in their hearts.  Lin Ke suddenly felt his arms tighten. When he looked down, he saw Angel's face full of fear.  Feeling pity, Lin Ke reached out and hugged Angel into his arms, only to realize that Angel was shaking because of fear.  However, with Lin Ke's hug, Angel's trembling condition improved significantly.  Just standing aside, Lin Wei was looking at Angel being held in Lin Ke's arms with a look of disgust on her face, where she should have been.

    "You have fallen out of favor." Lin Mohan whispered to Lin Wei.

    "Shut up. If you keep talking nonsense, I'll turn you into a mummy." Lin Wei threatened angrily.

    Lin Mohan didn't take Lin Wei's threat seriously at all. He shrugged and focused his attention on the mummies again.  Lin Wei curled her lips helplessly. Indeed, as Lin Mohan said, she had really fallen out of favor since Angel appeared.

    “Woo~~~”There was a sound of a horn.  Lin Ke and the other three no longer have to guess what the mummies will do after they gather in the church.  This group of restless guys surrounded the bell tower. Only then did Lin Ke and the three of them realize why Angel had used huge rocks to block the door. It was to prevent these mummies from breaking in.

    No wonder Angel is full of fear of that church. Every day at the time, a trumpet will be heard from the church.  Immediately afterwards, mummies all over the city came to find Angel for a "heart-to-heart". Angel was not crazy, she was already extremely strong.  If it were someone else, he might have committed suicide and joined the ranks of mummies.

    "Do you want to attack them?" Standing at the top of the bell tower, Lin Mohan asked Lin Ke softly.

    Lin Ke shook his head when he heard this and said: "Don't be busy now, let's take a look before talking. These mummies cannot act on their own. There must be a mastermind behind this. What we need to do is to find out the mastermind. As for these mummies,  If it’s not necessary, it’s better to try not to provoke them.”

    Lin Wei deeply agreed with Lin Ke’s decision, but the idea was beautiful, but the reality was a bit cruel.  This bunch of mummies are obviously not a good person. The whole city's mummies surrounded the bell tower, making the bell tower look like an isolated island in the ocean.  The only thing that made Lin Ke and the others feel lucky was that the bell tower was extremely strong. As long as the door was blocked, the mummies couldn't get in.  Just being surrounded by hundreds of mummies still makes people feel a little numb.

    "Sister Lin Ke, why don't we attack them, and they will look less intrusive." Lin Wei suggested to Lin Ke, who couldn't bear it.  But Lin Ke still insisted on his opinion, shook his head and said to Lin Wei: "If you feel uncomfortable. Then follow Angel's example and just don't look at it."

    "But Lin Mohan is watching." Lin Wei explained in a low voice.

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes helplessly and replied: "Lin Mohan will see it because he is interested in those mummies. You are not interested in mummies, so why are you just joining in the fun? Xiaowei, you have such a strong temper.  Change it, otherwise you will suffer a big loss in the future."

    "UmOkay. I'll just stop watching." Lin Wei pouted, walked to Lin Ke and sat down, glanced at Angel who had her head buried in Lin Ke's arms, and pulled Lin Ke over unwillingly.  One of his arms hugged her tightly.  Lin Ke looked at Lin Wei dumbfounded, but saw Lin Wei pretending not to let go even if she was beaten to death.  I can only follow her.

    Angel suddenly felt that one of Lin Ke's arms around her was missing. When she looked up, she saw Lin Wei sitting next to Lin Ke.  When Lin Wei saw Angel looking at her, she immediately hugged Lin Ke's arm tighter as a demonstration.  But Angel didn't get angry on the spot as Lin Wei thought. Instead, she curled her lips, stretched out her hands and hugged Lin Ke's waist.  When Lin Wei saw this, she couldn't help but be furious and annoyed. Why didn't she expect this to happen just now?

    "That's it. Don't act like a child." Lin Ke warned Lin Wei quickly when he saw that Lin Wei was about to make a move.  She didn't want to be like a roujiamo, being held in the middle by these two guys, one big and one small.  What happened?

    Hearing Lin Ke’s warning, Lin Wei could only curl her lips in disappointment, and sat obediently next to Lin Ke, looking up from time to time to look at the mummies who were observing the surroundings of the bell tower.

    “Ah~~~” Just when Lin Mohan was observing and found nothing, the mummies surrounding the bell tower finally took action, raising their heads towards the top of the bell tower in a uniform movement.  They let out a roar together.

    Although the sound was not deafening, the scene still made Lin Ke and the others feel numb.  These mummies obviously did this to target Angel, and it was embarrassing for Angel to persist until now and not go crazy.  But judging from Angel's current situation, Angel's condition is very bad.  His face was pale and his lips were blue, and his pitiful appearance made people feel sorry for him.  Lin Wei couldn't help but let go of Lin Ke's arm that she was holding.  So that Lin Ke could hold Angel with both hands and give Angel greater mental comfort.

    "Sister Lin Ke, it's not a problem to let these mummies continue to scream, otherwise they can still attack. Nothing else. Even if it is to stop them from continuing to scream and scare Sister Angel, it is good." Lin Wei suggested to Lin Ke softly.  .

    Hearing this, Lin Ke lowered his head and glanced at Angel, who was in his arms with his eyes closed. He nodded slightly and said, "Okay, then attack. But you and Lin Mohan must pay attention to a certain degree and don't go too far. Attacking the mummy is not the purpose. By using  The most important thing is to attack the mummies and force out the people who are making trouble behind the mummies."

    "I understand." Lin Wei nodded in agreement.

    With Lin Ke’s consent, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, headed by Lin Ke, immediately began to prepare to attack the mummies around the bell tower.  Judging from the abilities of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, there is no problem in cleaning up these mummies.  Especially now that she is condescending and has no worries, Lin Wei has no burden in her heart.  Lin Mohan is even moreNeedless to say, he had no burden in his heart.  However, in order to avoid accidental damage to the bell tower, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan chose a place far away from the bell tower to attack.

    At this time, the mummies surrounded the bell tower on three floors inside and three outside. If you throw a stone from above, you can hit more than three of them, but you don't need to specifically aim.  The only issue that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan need to consider is to control the attack range.

    Unlike Lin Mohan, Lin Wei's dark ability is not ideal for dealing with these mummies.  Lin Wei's attack was to gather a huge ball of dark energy to attack a group of mummies outside the clock tower.  Lin Mohan's attack method was very unrestrained. Lin Mohan raised his hands to the sky and transported his ice energy into the air, forming a cloud around the bell tower. Then when the energy was full, as Lin Mohan's heart  As soon as I thought about it, ice cones began to crackle from the clouds in the sky.

    Those ice picks were over a foot long, and the tips of the picks rushed down. Especially after they fell from the sky and landed on the mummies, the sharp ice picks easily cut open the bodies of the mummies.  When the icicles stopped falling from the sky, the three floors of mummies surrounding the bell tower were almost swept away, and it suddenly became much emptier.

    "You guy. You will be responsible for cleaning up the battlefield later." Lin Wei said to Lin Mohan speechlessly.

    Lin Mohan was originally deliberately attacking with his own hand, but after hearing Lin Wei's words, his expression changed. He lowered his head and glanced around the bell tower, and asked Lin Wei in disbelief: "You mean you want me to do it alone?"  ?”

    "Nonsense! Do you still expect me to help you?" Lin Wei gave him a roll of her eyes and replied.

    Lin Mohan: ""

    Is this another false alarm?

    Lin Wei and Lin Mohan stayed at the door of the church for half an hour, but did not find anything unusual inside the church.  But the sound was so clear that there was no possibility of mishearing it.

    “It just seems a bit silly to always stand outside like this.  You two, look at me.  Let me look at you, Lin Mohan said: "How about we split up and you go back and tell Lin Ke what we found, while I stay here and continue to monitor?"

    "No, we have to go together, and we have to stay together. If anything goes wrong after I leave, I can't explain it to Sister Lin Ke if something happens to you." Lin Wei immediately shook her head and refused.

    Lin Mohan felt a little moved when he heard this, but he said, "I just don't want you to feel at ease."

    "Hmph! Stop talking nonsense. I still say the same thing. We must go together and stay together. This place always makes people feel a little uncomfortable. We are short of manpower now. It is best not to spread our strength too thin.  Okay." Lin Wei said to Lin Mohan angrily.

    Lin Mohan smiled slightly, nodded and said, "In that case, let's go in and take a look together. Maybe we can see some unexpected things."

    After listening to Lin Mohan's words, Lin Wei's scalp suddenly felt numb and she couldn't let go. But she just said too much and changed her words at this time.  It seems a little hard to live with in terms of face.  After waiting for half an hour and no abnormality occurred, Lin Wei's face issue once again became Lin Wei's biggest concern.

    In order to save face, Lin Wei had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow Lin Mohan into the church for the second time.  Since the previous door of the church had collapsed, this time they could see the church without going in. They just wanted to see clearly the blind spots in the church, so the two of them still needed to go in.

    Be cautious.  Moving lightly, fearing that louder movements would disturb the mummies, Lin Mohan and Lin Wei stood at the door of the church again.  According to Yi Linwei, just stand here and take a look.  Anyway, you can see clearly from here.  But Lin Mohan didn't think so. He wanted to find out the reason for the sound just now.

    The two people had different opinions, and in the end they had to split up. Lin Wei stood at the door to take care of the situation, while Lin Mohan walked into the church again, preparing to observe the situation of the mummies up close.

    As before, all the mummies were looking in the same direction, with expressions of horror on their faces.  Lin Mohan, who had found nothing, was a little disappointed. Coupled with Lin Wei's urging, he could only sigh and walked out of the church.

    Lin Mohan was a little unwilling to find anything, and he kept thinking about what happened on the way back.  Lin Wei was different. She wanted to leave the place that made her feel uneasy. Lin Wei felt relaxed on the way back. She just had to take care of Lin Mohan, who was thinking about something along the way. Lin Wei could only  Slowing down, he walked with Lin Mohan in the direction of the bell tower.

    ……

    Having already seen Lin Ke and Angel standing under the bell tower, Lin Wei couldn't help but want to urge Lin Mohan to walk faster.  Unexpectedly, LinMohan suddenly shouted before Lin Wei could speak, which shocked Lin Wei.

    "Oh~ why did you hit me?" Lin Mohan was beaten, covering his right eye where Lin Wei was shocked and punched, and looked at Lin Wei with his good left eye in confusion and asked  .

    "You deserve it! Who told you to be surprised?" Lin Wei replied angrily.

    Lin Mohan did not care about Lin Wei's violence, but asked Lin Wei excitedly: "Lin Wei, do you still remember which direction the mummies looked when we first entered the church?"

    "Huh?" Lin Wei was stunned when she heard this. Without Lin Mohan's reminder, she really wouldn't care about this kind of thing.  After thinking about it carefully, Lin Wei replied with some uncertainty: "I didn't pay much attention. It seemed that we were looking at the left side together, right?"

    "Yes, it's the left. But when we entered the church for the second time, I can tell you with certainty that the direction the mummies were looking at was the right."

    ……

    Lin Wei felt a little scared in her heart. She stared at Lin Mohan in disbelief and said, "Lin Mohan, are you interested? Is it fun to scare me? I'm afraid of mummies, but I'm not afraid of you!"

    "Huh? I didn't scare you. What I said is true." Lin Mohan was stunned when he heard this, and quickly explained to Lin Wei.  I just wanted to reason with a woman who had already determined the truth in her heart. All I could say was that Lin Mohan's head hit a pig.  No matter Lin Mohan's assurance, Lin Wei just understood the truth and was talking nonsense. Lin Mohan was just talking nonsense.

    "If you don't believe it, let's go back and take a look again now." Lin Mohan suggested somewhat depressedly.

    "Don't even think about it!" Lin Wei refused without hesitation.

    Just when the two were at a stalemate.  Seeing the sudden argument between the two, Lin Ke ran over with Angel.  When she saw Lin Ke, Lin Wei seemed to have found a backbone, and she vented her bitterness to Lin Ke, focusing on Lin Mohan's petty ways of using her weakness of being afraid of mummies to scare herself.  Lin Mohan looked at Lin Ke with hope, hoping that Lin Ke could speak justice for him.

    "Ah! Ah!" Just when Lin Ke felt in a dilemma.  Angel, who had been staying quietly next to Lin Ke, suddenly screamed and at the same time pulled Lin Ke hard towards the bell tower.  Lin Ke didn't know why or what Angel had discovered, so he ran to the bell tower with Angel. As for Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, although they didn't understand what was going on, they saw Lin Ke being pulled away by Angel.  Then follow suit yourself.

    A group of four people ran into the bell tower.  Upon entering the bell tower, Angel did not chase Lin Wei and Lin Mohan away this time. It seemed that she had more important things to do now.  Leaving Lin Ke and the others alone, Angel pushed hard on a huge stone placed at the door of the bell tower.  Although Lin Ke and the other two people didn't understand why Angel did what she did, seeing how hard Angel was working, they all stepped forward to help her.

    Seeing the huge door of the bell tower sealed, Angel's expression was obviously relieved.  Seeing Lin Ke and the other three looking at him in confusion, they tilted their heads and thought for a while.  He stretched out his hand and pulled Lin Ke and ran towards the top of the bell tower.  Arriving at the top of the bell tower, Angel pointed in the direction of the church and talked and gestured to Lin Ke.  At this time, Angel already understood how to make Lin Ke understand what she meant.  It's just that the expressive ability is slightly lacking.  Until Angel put on a dead face and swayed her body like a drunkard, walking back and forth in front of Lin Ke, Lin Mohan on the side saw some clues and said: "Lin Ke, is Angel?  Are you going to tell us that the mummies in the church will suddenly move at a certain time?"

    "Lin Mohan, shut up! Will you die if you don't scare people?" Lin Wei yelled at Lin Mohan dissatisfied.  However, Lin Ke did not face Lin Wei this time.  After hearing Lin Wei's words, he yelled: "Lin Wei! How are you talking? Lin Mohan is our companion. Is this your attitude towards your companion? And I also think Lin Mohan's words are reasonable. Angel wants to  I’m afraid that’s what it means.”

    "Well okay. I was wrong." Lin Wei admitted her mistake in a low voice.

    Lin Ke frowned when he saw this, and Lin Mohan on the side advised: "Forget it Lin Ke, Lin Wei has always been like this, I'm used to it. Not only I am used to it, but the other seven sons have also been used to it. Except for  Lin Wei treats you like this and treats everyone the same way."

    "But this is wrong." Lin Ke frowned and said.

    "Ah! Ah!" Angel suddenly shouted.

    Looking in the direction of Angel's finger, Lin Ke and the others were puzzled at first, but after hearing a horn sound from the direction of the church, the three of them felt something was wrong.

    That sound of the horn seemed to be the beginning. With the sound of the horn, the whole city seemed to wake up at once.  In those buildings that were equivalent to ruins, the same mummies that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan saw in the church were dug out one after another.  Those mummies seemed to have received some kind of summons, aShaking his body like a drunken man, he walked towards the same destination.  The destination of these mummies was obviously the church that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan had visited before.

    Be afraid!  This was the only feeling Lin Wei and Lin Mohan felt at this time.  Think about it, if they had delayed a little longer and stayed in the church after the trumpet sounded, the two of them would have fallen into a sea of ??mummies.  People in the whole city seemed to have suffered the same thing as the people in the church. In an instant, the dead bodies dehydrated and turned into mummies.  After receiving a certain call, they will gather in the church at a specific time after hearing the sound of the trumpet.  But what do they do when they go to church?  Accept review?  Who would inspect the mummies when they are full?

    Lin Ke and the three people who were confused looked at the mummies coming out of each house and walked towards the church, and they each speculated in their hearts.  Lin Ke suddenly felt his arms tighten. When he looked down, he saw Angel's face full of fear.  Feeling pity, Lin Ke reached out and hugged Angel into his arms, only to realize that Angel was shaking because of fear.  However, with Lin Ke's hug, Angel's trembling condition improved significantly.  Just standing aside, Lin Wei was looking at Angel being held in Lin Ke's arms with a look of disgust on her face.  That was where she should have been.

    "You have fallen out of favor." Lin Mohan whispered to Lin Wei.

    "Shut up, if you keep talking nonsense I'll turn you into a mummy." Lin Wei threatened angrily.

    Lin Mohan didn't take Lin Wei's threat seriously at all. He shrugged and focused his attention on the mummies again.  Lin Wei curled her lips helplessly. It was indeed as Lin Mohan said, ever since this Angel appeared.  I have really fallen out of favor.

    “Woo~~~” As a horn sounded, Lin Ke and the other three no longer had to guess what the mummies were going to do after they gathered in the church.  This group of restless guys surrounded the bell tower. Only then did Lin Ke and the three of them realize why Angel had used huge rocks to block the door. It was to prevent these mummies from breaking in.

    It’s no wonder that Angel is full of fear of that church. Every day at the time, a horn will be heard from the church, followed by mummies all over the city who come to Angel to “talk”.  Angel is not crazy, she is already extremely strong.  If it were someone else, he might have committed suicide and joined the ranks of mummies.

    "Do you want to attack them?" Standing at the top of the bell tower, Lin Mohan asked Lin Ke softly.

    Lin Ke shook his head when he heard this and said: "Don't be busy now, let's take a look. These mummies cannot act on their own. There must be a mastermind behind this. What we need to do is to find out the mastermind. As for these mummies,  If it’s not necessary, it’s better to try not to provoke them.”

    Lin Wei deeply agreed with Lin Ke’s decision, but the idea was beautiful, but the reality was a bit cruel.  This bunch of mummies are obviously not a good person. The whole city's mummies surrounded the bell tower, making the bell tower look like an isolated island in the ocean.  The only thing that made Lin Ke and the others feel lucky was that the bell tower was extremely strong.  As long as the door is blocked, the mummies will not be able to get in.  Just being surrounded by hundreds of mummies still makes people feel a little numb.

    "Sister Lin Ke, why don't we attack them, and they will look less intrusive." Lin Wei suggested to Lin Ke, who couldn't bear it.  But Lin Ke still insisted on his opinion, shook his head and said to Lin Wei: "If you feel uncomfortable, then follow Angel's example. Just don't look at it."

    "But Lin Mohan is watching." Lin Wei explained in a low voice.

    Lin Ke rolled his eyes helplessly and replied: "Lin Mohan will see it because he is interested in those mummies. You are not interested in mummies, so why are you just joining in the fun? Xiaowei. You must have such a strong temper."  Change it, otherwise you will suffer a big loss in the future."

    "UmOkay, I'll just stop watching." Lin Wei pouted, walked to Lin Ke and sat down, glanced at Angel who had her head buried in Lin Ke's arms, and pulled Lin Ke over unwillingly.  One of his arms hugged her tightly.  Lin Ke looked at Lin Wei dumbfounded, but seeing Lin Wei pretending not to let go even if she was beaten to death, he could only let her go.

    Angel suddenly felt that one of Lin Ke's arms around her was missing. When she looked up, she saw Lin Wei sitting next to Lin Ke.  When Lin Wei saw Angel looking at her, she immediately hugged Lin Ke's arm tighter as a demonstration.  But Angel didn't get angry on the spot as Lin Wei thought. Instead, she curled her lips, stretched out her hands and hugged Lin Ke's waist.  When Lin Wei saw this, she couldn't help but be furious and annoyed. Why didn't she expect this to happen just now?

    "Okay, don't act like a child." Lin Ke warned Lin Wei quickly when he saw that Lin Wei was about to make a move.  She didn't want to be like a roujiamo, being held in the middle by these two guys, one big and one small.  What happened?

    Hearing Lin Ke’s warning, Lin Wei could only curl her lips in disappointment and sit obediently next to Lin Ke.?From time to time he looked up and looked at the mummies observing the surroundings of the bell tower.

    "Ah~~~" Just when Lin Mohan was observing and found nothing, the mummies surrounding the bell tower finally took action. They raised their heads towards the top of the bell tower in a uniform movement and let out a roar together.

    Although the sound was not deafening, the scene still made Lin Ke and the others feel numb.  These mummies obviously did this to target Angel, and it was embarrassing for Angel to persist until now and not go crazy.  But judging from Angel's current situation, Angel's condition is very bad.  His face was pale and his lips were blue, and his pitiful appearance made people feel sorry for him.  Lin Wei couldn't bear to let go of Lin Ke's arm, which was held by her, so that Lin Ke could hold Angel with both hands and give Angel greater mental comfort.

    "Sister Lin Ke, it's not a problem to let these mummies continue to scream, otherwise they will still attack. If nothing else, it would be good to stop them from continuing to scream strangely to scare Sister Angel." Lin Wei suggested to Lin Ke softly.  .

    Hearing this, Lin Ke lowered his head and glanced at Angel, who was in his arms with his eyes closed. He nodded slightly and said, "Okay, then attack. But you and Lin Mohan must pay attention to a certain degree and don't go too far. Attacking the mummy is not the purpose. By using  The most important thing is to attack the mummies and force out the people who are making trouble behind the mummies."

    "I understand." Lin Wei nodded in agreement.

    With Lin Ke’s consent, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, headed by Lin Ke, immediately began to prepare to attack the mummies around the bell tower.  Judging from the abilities of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, there is no problem in cleaning up these mummies.  Especially now that she is condescending and has no worries, Lin Wei has no burden in her heart.  Not to mention Lin Mohan, who had no burden in his heart.  However, in order to avoid accidental damage to the bell tower, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan chose a place far away from the bell tower to attack.

    At this time, the mummies surrounded the bell tower on three floors inside and three outside. If you throw a stone from above, you can hit more than three of them, but you don't need to specifically aim.  The only issue that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan need to consider is to control the attack range.

    Unlike Lin Mohan, Lin Wei's dark ability is not ideal for dealing with these mummies.  Lin Wei's attack was to gather a huge ball of dark energy to attack a group of mummies outside the clock tower.  Lin Mohan's attack method was very unrestrained. Lin Mohan raised his hands to the sky and transported his ice energy into the air, forming a cloud around the bell tower. Then when the energy was full, as Lin Mohan's heart  As soon as I thought about it, ice cones began to crackle from the clouds in the sky.

    Those ice picks were over a foot long, and the tips of the picks rushed down. Especially after they fell from the sky and landed on the mummies, the sharp ice picks easily cut open the bodies of the mummies.  When the icicles stopped falling from the sky, the three floors of mummies surrounding the bell tower were almost swept away, and it suddenly became much emptier.

    "You guy, you will be responsible for cleaning up the battlefield later." Lin Wei said to Lin Mohan speechlessly.

    Lin Mohan was originally deliberately attacking with his own hand, but after hearing Lin Wei's words, his expression changed. He lowered his head and glanced around the bell tower, and asked Lin Wei in disbelief: "You mean you want me to do it alone?"  ?”

    "Nonsense! Do you still expect me to help you?" Lin Wei gave him a roll of her eyes and replied.

    Lin Mohan: "" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Text Chapter 973 The Fairy in the Painting

    If it weren't for An Qier's push, Lin Ke and the others would never have imagined that the oil painting would be the entrance to a different space.  Quite different from the dead city in the oil painting, this place is full of life.

    Lin Ke slowly stood up and looked around, and found that they were in a basin. Why did you think so?  Just look at the continuous mountains in the distance all around.  But the area of ????this basin is really not small.  Grasslands, forests, mountains, hills, all kinds of landforms can be found here.  What makes the four of them even more delighted is the variety of food that can be found everywhere in this place.  There are wild fruits on the trees, fat fish in the water, and a group of hares popping out of the grass from time to time.

    The four of them, who had already been hungry for a long time, could no longer hold back when they saw the ingredients in front of them.  The four of them immediately split up. Lin Wei went to catch fish, Lin Mohan went to catch small animals, and Lin Ke and An Qier went to pick wild fruits and pick up firewood that would be needed later.

    Under the urging of hunger, the four people were very efficient. It didn't take a while for the four of them to guess the food that was enough for four people.  Take a bite of the wild fruit picked by Lin Ke and Angel, it is sweet and juicy.  The four people gathered around the campfire, munching wild fruits while waiting for the fat fish and hare that had been set up on the fire to be roasted.

    ……

    After devouring the food, the four of them filled their stomachs.  Lin Wei fell to the ground without any image, her head resting on one of Lin Ke's thighs, while Lin Ke's other thigh was occupied by Angel.  Lin Ke looked at the two guys angrily and funny, sighed helplessly, and took out the handkerchief he brought with him to wipe Angel's mouth.  He said to Lin Wei: "Xiaowei, you are already a grown-up, why are you still acting like a child?"

    Lin Wei laughed and replied: "HeySister Lin Ke, if I call you sister, you will always be my sister. A sister is close to a sister. You, a sister, still find me annoying as a sister. I don't care."  It’s not annoying.”

    Lin Ke compromised and said: "Okay, okay, if you're not bothered, just pester me. I have no objection to the head office. Let's be more serious. Do you have any ideas about the current situation?"

    Hearing Lin Ke mention the business, Lin Wei stopped joking, sat upright, patted Angel on the head and said: "Get up, don't numb my sister's legs."

    Angel gave Lin Wei a dissatisfied look, but still sat up obediently.  Holding Lin Ke's arms with both hands, they sat next to each other.  Lin Wei was immediately unhappy when she saw this, but luckily Lin Ke glared at Lin Wei in time to stop Lin Wei from acting like a child.  Lin Wei murmured in a low voice: "I wonder what Han Yu will do with this Angel in the future?"

    "That's for the future, let's think about it now. Lin Mohan, what do you think?" Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Lin Wei and asked Lin Mohan.

    Lin Mohan looked at Lin Ke when he heard this.  After organizing his words, he said slowly: "Although this place is not open to business, we can't stay here forever. We have to find a way out. I don't know why Angel suddenly pushed us behind us before, but  I believe that she would not want to harm us. It should be that she felt that there was some danger approaching us, but she had no time to tell us, so she chose to take action suddenly." At this point.  Lin Mohan smiled friendly at Angel, but he didn't expect that Angel wouldn't give him any face. When he saw Lin Mohan smiling at him, he was so scared that he shrank behind Lin Ke, not daring to look at Lin Mohan.

    "HahahaLin Mohan, you are scared of children." Lin Wei said with a gloating smile.  Lin Mohan, who was a little embarrassed, retorted when he heard this: "You are no better than me."

    "Who said that? Angel, come and give your sister a smile."

    ……

    "Humphdid you mess up?" Lin Mohan said to Lin Wei with a smile.  Angel was really disrespectful and turned her head immediately after hearing Lin Wei's words.  Ignore Lin Wei.

    "Children are really not cute at all." Lin Wei said with some embarrassment.

    Lin Ke suppressed a smile and smoothed things over: "Okay, okay, you are already an adult, why are you still acting like a child? Let's get down to business and stop talking about these things."

    Since Lin Ke had spoken, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan naturally had nothing to say.  Lin Mohan thought for a while and continued: "Because the thing happened so suddenly, we were not prepared at all. So the possibility of returning the same way is not very high. I just took advantage of the hunting to look around.  No traces of humans have been found here, and there are no large predators in this place. Except for some herbivores, no wild animals that can pose a threat to us have been found."

    Lin Wei on the side added: "Same here, no large predators were found in the water, only the fish we just ate. In addition to this fish, there are also crabs, river shrimps"

    "There is no hunger"??, there is no danger, and the climate is warm, then isn't this the paradise that everyone yearns for?  " Lin Ke said to himself.

    "Yes, in a sense, this is indeed a paradise. If someone comes here who is determined to eat and wait to die, he will definitely decide not to leave here for the rest of his life. However, we are not people who are just waiting to die."  Lin Mohan said with a smile.  Regarding Lin Mohan's words, Lin Wei did not play devil's advocate for the first time, and nodded in agreement: "Lin Mohan, you usually say the wrong thing, but what you said this time is actually the right thing."

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes, what do you mean by always saying the wrong thing? That's because you are deliberately looking for trouble, okay?  However, in order to avoid conflict with Lin Wei, Lin Mohan did not refute. He just looked at Lin Ke and said, "Everything here can make people lose their fighting spirit and make them feel tired. But we all have reasons to leave here."

    "Well, that's true. So have you found a way to leave here?" Lin Ke nodded and asked.

    "Not yet, but I believe that as long as everyone works together, it should be possible to leave here." Lin Mohan replied confidently.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sneer coming from the woods, "Leave? Huh! It's a beautiful thought."

    "Who? Come out!" Lin Ke and the four immediately raised their vigilance.

    There were rustling footsteps, and a middle-aged man wearing a long gown appeared in front of everyone.  Lin Mohan asked warily: "Who are you? Why are you here?"

    "This is my home. You guys came to my house uninvited and made mischief, but asked me who I am? Youwellforget it, I won't hold you accountable for trespassing into private homes.  It's a sin, as long as you hand that girl over to me, I will forget it and allow you to stay here."

    Lin Ke immediately hid Angel, who was favored by the middle-aged man, behind him. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were also ready to fight.  Seeing this, the middle-aged man couldn't help but sneered and said: "What? You still want to resist? Do you know who I am? I will scare you to death if I tell you! Listen to me. I am an immortal, you ordinary people, why don't you be happy?"  Come forward and bow down quickly, do you have to wait for this superior immortal to unleash his thunderous wrath before you understand the difference between you and me?"

    Lin Wei and Lin Mohan looked at each other and almost simultaneously launched an attack on the middle-aged man in front of them who claimed to be an immortal.  Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man sneered and said, "It seems that if I don't teach you a lesson, you won't be honest and obedient."

    The words just fell.  Lin Ke and the four of them felt a huge pressure coming towards them.  However, at this time, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were already on the bowstring and had no way to retract their attacks. Although they felt huge pressure on their bodies, they still punched the middle-aged man firmly.

    ……

    "Oh, you barbarians actually do something." The middle-aged man covered his face and fell to the ground, yelling.

    The pressure on his body suddenly disappeared, and Lin Ke and others were a little stunned.  Especially Lin Wei, who hit the middle-aged man, stood there in surprise and looked at her fist, wondering when her fists became so good, and she knocked out an immortal with one punch.

    Lin Mohan was the first to come to his senses, but before he could step forward to grab the Immortal, he saw the Immortal quickly getting up from the ground, turning around and running into the woods.  While running, he said a harsh word, "Just wait, I will come back."

    The Immortal’s strength seemed not to be very good, but his speed in escaping was top-notch. Before Lin Mohan could take a step to chase him, the guy had already got into the woods, and he couldn’t even see his figure.  However, after such an episode, Lin Ke and the others were no longer as optimistic as before.

    The immortal who suddenly appeared seems to be mentally disturbed.  Since he said he would come back.  I wonder what will happen next time he comes back.  Worried, Lin Ke and the other three decided to immediately start looking for a way out.  Mental illness is very scary. Their behavior is irregular, but if you can't afford it, you can always hide it. If you stay far away, everything will be fine, right?

    In order to avoid the entanglement of the Immortal, Lin Ke and others decided to leave this place first.  The good thing is that there is bad food all around.  Don't worry about being hungry.  The four of them walked eastward along the river for nearly two hours. Lin Ke and the others stopped, not that they felt safe now.  Instead, a man in red appeared in front of their group, blocking their way.

    The man’s back was facing Lin Ke and others, and his back looked quite graceful.  But no matter how graceful you are, when you meet such a person in a place like this, most people will not think that the man in red is a human being. On the contrary, most people think that he is a ghost.

    "It's better to do less than to do more. Lin Ke and others don't want to get into trouble. They already have enough troubles.  After reaching a consensus, the four people decided to ignore this person and stood by the river with their backs to them.The man in red.

    Waiting until Lin Ke and the other two passed by the man in red without looking sideways.  The man in red couldn't help but said angrily: "Hey, do you have any sympathy? Don't you see that someone here is seeking death?"

    "Death!" Lin Mohan, who was left behind, immediately replied.

    This answer was beyond the expectation of the man in red, and also surprised Lin Ke and others. Lin Wei turned around angrily and was about to blame Lin Mohan for being cold-blooded, but after seeing the face of the man in red, she immediately felt  Lin Mohan's answer is correct.

    "You, you are too cold-blooded." The man in red shouted with some sadness and anger.  After hearing the words of the man in red, Lin Mohan also replied with an angry look: "All perverts deserve to die!"

    "How did you know that I was a man disguised as a woman?" the man in red asked with a surprised look on his face.

    This time Lin Wei couldn't help it anymore, pointed at the face of the man in red and cursed: "Which girl have you seen with a beard?"

    "This isn't my beard, it's chest hair." The man in red explained.

    Lin Wei’s answer to the man in red’s poor response was a middle finger. Lin Ke on the side felt that Lin Wei’s answer was too straightforward, so he quickly took Angel with one hand and Lin Wei with the other, and accelerated his pace.

    ……

    Half an hour later, the Immortal who appeared in the woods before appeared again in front of Lin Ke and the others.  This time this guy learned his lesson and stopped pretending to be a man.  It is true that not everyone can pretend to be a transvestite, at least their own conditions must be met.  You let a tall, thick-set man with a full beard pretend to be cute.  In addition to making people who see it feel sick, the second reaction they should have is to want to slap him.

    This time the Immortal’s dress was normal, but Lin Ke and others were already wary of this Immortal. It can be seen that the first impression is very important, and if you are not careful, something bad may happen.

    "I was just joking with you. Don't mind it. Hahaha" Shangxian smiled and said to Lin Ke and others.  However, Lin Ke and others only responded with indifference, which made the immortal who laughed for a while felt very embarrassed.

    "What exactly do you want to do?" Lin Wei asked impatiently.

    Hearing Lin Wei’s inquiry, the Immortal pointed at Angel beside Lin Ke and said, “I want her.”

    "Pervert!" Lin Wei cursed upon hearing this, while Lin Ke tightened Angel's little hand, smiled and comforted Angel: "Don't worry, we won't hand you over to some weird guy."

    "Well I'm not a pervert. I'm not some weirdo. I'm the Immortal, the Immortal who created this Taoyuan Realm." The Immortal explained to Lin Ke and others after hearing this.

    "Oh, Immortal, dare I ask Immortal, where should we go if we want to leave here?" Lin Mohan asked cooperatively.  Hear Lin Mohan's question.  The Immortal couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Why are you leaving? Isn't it good to stay here? You can eat and drink here, and you don't have to worry about being in danger"

    Lin Mohan interrupted the immortal and said: "We have things we must do, and we cannot stay here."

    The Shangxian was not angry after being interrupted. He looked at Lin Mohan carefully, then at Lin Ke and others. Finally, he sighed helplessly and said, "Well, since you want to leave, then just leave.  You all have evil spirits in your body, and it is indeed inappropriate to stay here, but that girl must stay, she belongs here."

    Lin Ke refused without hesitation: "No, we have to take her out of here. She is a human being, and we have to take her to live in the human world. Instead of staying here and living alone."

    The Immortal was stunned when he heard this, but then he seemed to have heard a very funny joke. While laughing, he asked Lin Ke: "Why are you so sure that this girl is human? Is it because she looks similar to you?"  "

    Lin Ke and others were also stunned by the immortal's words. Lin Ke lowered his head and glanced at Angel beside him.  Seeing Angel's eyes that were afraid that he would leave her alone, Lin Ke looked at Shangxian and said, "Whether she is a human or not, I will take care of her until she wants to leave on her own."

    "Haha What if I told you that she is a man-eating monster?" Shangxian looked at Lin Ke and asked with a smile.

    "I have already said that as long as she is unwilling to leave me, I will always take care of her." Lin Ke picked up Angel and replied.

    Seeing Lin Ke’s resolute attitude, the Immortal asked Lin Wei and Lin Mohan: “You think so too?”

    Lin Mohan shrugged upon hearing this, and Lin Wei replied: "Sister Lin Ke's answer is our answer. I said you are an immortal, and you want to deceive us with words like this that can't even be deceived by a three-year-old child? How old are you this year?  ?”

    "So you don't believe what I said. Haha I am an immortal. I can't tell you exactly how old I am. I only remember that I became an immortal."It was nearly two hundred years old at that time.  "

    "So you were not an immortal before you became an immortal." Lin Mohan asked, catching the flaw in the immortal's words.

    The immortal nodded and replied: "Well, before I became an immortal, I was also a human being, but after becoming an immortal, I am no longer a human being. The girl following you is not a human being. Believe me, I don't need to lie to you."

    "That's not necessarily the case. You know people but don't know faces. Who knows if you have fallen in love with this child's beauty." Lin Mohan curled his lips and said.

    "You bastard! You have to think carefully before speaking. Does a person like me lack women? Boy, I have played with more women than you have ever seen. I have no interest in girls like this at all."

    "Perhaps you are planning to change your mouth." Lin Mohan continued to talk nonsense.

    "I have nothing to say to you, a dirty-minded person." It was obvious that Shangxian was no match for Lin Mohan in the fight. He could only say angrily, then looked at Lin Ke and said, "You are protecting her now.  It’s just because this child hasn’t shown her true colors yet. Once she shows her true colors, that’s when you’ll die.”

    "You are just telling us that Angel is very dangerous, but where is the danger? Why don't you tell us?" Lin Wei asked aloud.

    "Well, since you want to know, then I will tell you. This girl is not a simple human girl. There is a demon hidden in her body. She seems harmless at this time, but it's just because  The demon inside her has not yet awakened"

    "In my opinion, you are more like a devil than she is." Lin Ke interrupted the Immortal coldly, looked at the Immortal and said, "If you can tell us how to leave here, we will be grateful to you from the bottom of our hearts.  . But if you just want to trick us into handing Angel over to you through sweet words, then I have to tell you that you are just daydreaming!"

    If it weren’t for An Qier’s push.  Lin Ke and the others would never have imagined that the oil painting could be the entrance to a different space.  Quite different from the dead city in the oil painting, this place is full of life.

    Lin Ke slowly stood up and looked around, and found that they were in a basin. Why did you think so?  Just look at the continuous mountains in the distance all around.  But the area of ????this basin is really not small.  Grasslands, forests, mountains, hills, all kinds of landforms can be found here.  What makes the four of them even more delighted is the variety of food that can be found everywhere in this place.  There are wild fruits on the trees.  There are fat fish in the water, and a group of hares will pop out of the grass from time to time.

    The four of them, who had already been hungry for a long time, could no longer hold back when they saw the ingredients in front of them.  The four of them immediately split up. Lin Wei went to catch fish, Lin Mohan went to catch small animals, and Lin Ke and An Qier went to pick wild fruits and pick up firewood that would be needed later.

    ? Under the urging of hunger, all four people were very efficient.  It didn't take a while for the four of them to guess the food that was enough for four people.  Take a bite of the wild fruit picked by Lin Ke and Angel, it is sweet and juicy.  The four people gathered around the campfire, munching wild fruits while waiting for the fat fish and hare that had been set up on the fire to be roasted.

    ……

    After devouring the food, the four of them filled their stomachs.  Lin Wei fell to the ground without any image, her head resting on one of Lin Ke's thighs, while Lin Ke's other thigh was occupied by Angel.  Lin Ke looked at these two guys angrily and funny, and sighed helplessly.  He took out the handkerchief he brought with him and wiped Angel's mouth.  He said to Lin Wei: "Xiaowei, you are already a grown-up, why are you still acting like a child?"

    Lin Wei laughed and replied: "HeySister Lin Ke, call me sister, and you will always be my sister. A sister is close to a sister. You, a sister, still find me annoying as a sister. I don't care."  It’s not annoying.”

    Lin Ke compromised and said: "Okay, okay, if you're not bothered, then just pester me. I'm fine with it. Let's go to the head office. To be more serious, do you have any thoughts about this situation?"

    Hearing Lin Ke talk about business.  Lin Wei stopped talking and joking, sat up straight, patted Angel's head casually and said, "Get up, don't numb your sister's legs."

    Angel gave Lin Wei a dissatisfied look, but still sat up obediently, holding Lin Ke's arms and sitting next to each other.  Lin Wei was immediately unhappy when she saw this, but luckily Lin Ke glared at Lin Wei in time to stop Lin Wei from acting like a child.  Lin Wei murmured in a low voice: "I wonder what Han Yu will do with this Angel in the future?"

    "That's for the future, let's think about it now. Lin Mohan, what do you think?" Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Lin Wei and asked Lin Mohan.

    Hearing this, Lin Mohan looked at Lin Ke, organized his words and said slowly: "Although this place doesn't do it, IWe can't stay here forever, we have to find a way out.  I don’t know why Angel suddenly pushed us from behind, but I believe she didn’t want to harm us.  It must be that she felt that there was some danger approaching us, but she didn't have time to tell us, so she chose to take action suddenly.  "Speaking of this, Lin Mohan smiled friendly at Angel, but he didn't expect that Angel would not give him any face. When he saw Lin Mohan smiling at him, he was so frightened that he shrank behind Lin Ke, not daring to look at Lin Mo.  cold.

    "HahahaLin Mohan, you are scared of children." Lin Wei said with a gloating smile.  Lin Mohan, who was a little embarrassed, retorted when he heard this: "You are no better than me."

    "Who said that? Angel, come and give your sister a smile."

    ……

    "Humphdid you mess up?" Lin Mohan said to Lin Wei with a smile.  Angel was really disrespectful. After hearing Lin Wei's words, she immediately turned her head and ignored Lin Wei.

    "Children are really not cute at all." Lin Wei said with some embarrassment.

    Lin Ke suppressed a smile and smoothed things over: "Okay, okay, you are already an adult, why are you still acting like a child? Let's get down to business and stop talking about these things."

    Since Lin Ke had spoken, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan naturally had nothing to say.  Lin Mohan thought for a while and continued: "Because the thing happened so suddenly. We were not prepared at all, so the possibility of returning the same way is not very high. I just took advantage of the hunting to look around.  No traces of humans have been found here, and there are no large predators. In this place, except for some herbivores, no wild animals that can pose a threat to us have been found."

    Lin Wei on the side added: "Same here. There are no large predators found in the water, only the fish we just ate. In addition to this fish, there are also crabs and river shrimps"

    "There is no hunger, no danger. The climate is warm, so isn't this the paradise that everyone yearns for?" Lin Ke said to himself.

    "Yes, in a sense, this is indeed a paradise. If someone comes here who is determined to eat and wait to die, he will definitely decide not to leave here for the rest of his life. However, we are not people who are just waiting to die."  Lin Mohan said with a smile.  Regarding Lin Mohan's words.  For the first time, Lin Wei did not play devil's advocate and nodded in agreement: "Lin Mohan, you usually say the wrong thing, but this time you said the right thing."

    Lin Mohan rolled his eyes, what do you mean by always saying the wrong thing? That's because you are deliberately looking for trouble, okay?  However, in order to avoid conflict with Lin Wei, Lin Mohan did not refute. He just looked at Lin Ke and said, "Everything here can make people lose their fighting spirit and make them feel tired. But we all have reasons to leave here."

    "Well, that's true. So have you found a way to leave here?" Lin Ke nodded and asked.

    "Not yet, but I believe that as long as everyone works together, it should be possible to leave here." Lin Mohan replied confidently.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sneer coming from the woods, "Leave? Huh! It's a beautiful thought."

    "Who? Come out!" Lin Ke and the four immediately raised their vigilance.

    There were rustling footsteps, and a middle-aged man wearing a long gown appeared in front of everyone.  Lin Mohan asked warily: "Who are you? Why are you here?"

    "This is my home. You guys came to my house uninvited and made mischief, but asked me who I am? Youwellforget it, I won't hold you accountable for trespassing into private homes.  It’s a sin, as long as you hand that girl over to me. I’ll forget about it and allow you to stay here.”

    Lin Ke immediately hid Angel, who was favored by the middle-aged man, behind him. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were also ready to fight.  Seeing this, the middle-aged man couldn't help but sneered and said: "What? You still want to resist? Do you know who I am? I will scare you to death if I tell you! Listen to me, I am an immortal, you ordinary people, why don't you be happy?"  Come forward and bow down quickly, do you have to wait for this superior immortal to unleash his thunderous wrath before you understand the difference between you and me?"

    Lin Wei and Lin Mohan looked at each other and almost simultaneously launched an attack on the middle-aged man in front of them who claimed to be an immortal.  Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man sneered and said, "It seems that if I don't teach you a lesson, you won't be honest and obedient."

    As soon as the words fell, Lin Ke and the four of them felt a huge pressure coming towards them.  However, at this time, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were already on the bowstring and had no way to retract their attacks. Although they felt huge pressure on their bodies, they still punched the middle-aged man firmly.

    ……

    “Oh, you barbarians actually started to do something.” The middle-aged man covered his face and fell to the ground shouting.Tao.

    The pressure on his body suddenly disappeared, and Lin Ke and others were a little stunned. Especially Lin Wei, who hit the middle-aged man, stood there in surprise and looked at his fist, wondering when his fist became so good.  Knocked out an immortal with one punch.

    Lin Mohan was the first to come to his senses, but before he could step forward to catch the Immortal, he saw the Immortal quickly getting up from the ground, turning around and running into the woods, uttering harsh words as he ran.  , "Just wait, I will come back."

    The Immortal’s strength seemed not to be very good, but his speed in escaping was top-notch. Before Lin Mohan could take a step to chase him, the guy had already got into the woods, and he couldn’t even see his figure.  However, after such an episode, Lin Ke and the others were no longer as optimistic as before.

    The immortal who suddenly appeared seems to be mentally disturbed.  Since he said he would come back, there was no guarantee that something would happen when he came back next time.  Worried, Lin Ke and the other three decided to immediately start looking for a way out.  Psychopaths are scary and their behavior is erratic.  But if I can't afford to offend you, I can always hide away. If I stay far away from you, everything will be fine, right?

    In order to avoid the entanglement of the Immortal, Lin Ke and others decided to leave this place first.  Fortunately, there is good food all around, so you don’t have to worry about going hungry.  The four people walked eastward along the river and walked for nearly two hours. Lin Ke and the others stopped.  It wasn't that they felt safe now, but a man in red appeared in front of their group, blocking their way.

    The man’s back was facing Lin Ke and others, and his back looked quite graceful.  But no matter how graceful she is, she meets such a person in a place like this.  Most people would not think that the man in red was a human being, but the majority thought he was a ghost.

    "It's better to do less than to do more. Lin Ke and others don't want to get into trouble. They already have enough troubles.  After reaching a consensus, the four people decided to ignore the man in red standing by the river with his back to them.

    Waiting until Lin Ke and the other two passed by the man in red without looking sideways.  The man in red couldn't help but said angrily: "Hey, do you have any sympathy? Don't you see that someone here is seeking death?"

    "Death!" Lin Mohan, who was left behind, immediately replied.

    This answer was beyond the man in red’s expectation.  It also surprised Lin Ke and others. Lin Wei turned around angrily and was about to blame Lin Mohan for being cold-blooded. But after seeing the face of the man in red, she immediately felt that Lin Mohan's answer was correct.

    "You, you are too cold-blooded." The man in red shouted with some sadness and anger.  After hearing the words of the man in red, Lin Mohan also replied with an angry look: "All perverts deserve to die!"

    "How did you know that I was a man disguised as a woman?" the man in red asked with a surprised look on his face.

    This time Lin Wei couldn't help it anymore, pointed at the face of the man in red and cursed: "Which girl have you seen with a beard?"

    "This isn't my beard, it's chest hair." The man in red explained.

    A poor response to the man in red.  Lin Wei's answer was a middle finger. Lin Ke on the side felt that Lin Wei's answer was too straightforward, so he quickly held Angel with one hand and Lin Wei with the other, and accelerated his pace.

    ……

    Half an hour later, the Immortal who appeared in the woods before appeared again in front of Lin Ke and the others.  This time the guy learned his lesson.  No more women pretending to be men.  It is true that not everyone can pretend to be a transvestite, at least their own conditions must be met.  If you make a tall, thick-set man with a full beard pretend to be cute, it will only make those who see him feel disgusted.  The second reaction you should have is to want to slap him.

    This time the Immortal’s dress was normal, but Lin Ke and others were already wary of this Immortal. It can be seen that the first impression is very important, and if you are not careful, something bad may happen.

    "I was just joking with you, don't mind. Hahaha" Shangxian smiled and said to Lin Ke and others.  However, Lin Ke and others only responded with indifference, which made the immortal who laughed for a while felt very embarrassed.

    "What exactly do you want to do?" Lin Wei asked impatiently.

    Hearing Lin Wei’s inquiry, the Immortal pointed at Angel beside Lin Ke and said, “I want her.”

    "Pervert!" Lin Wei cursed upon hearing this, while Lin Ke tightened Angel's little hand, smiled and comforted Angel: "Don't worry, we won't hand you over to some weird guy."

    "Then I'm not a pervert, let alone some weird sorghum. I'm the Supreme Immortal, the Supreme Immortal who created this Taoyuan Realm." The Supreme Immortal explained to Lin Ke and others after hearing this.

    "Oh, Immortal, dare I ask Immortal, where should we go if we want to leave here?" Lin Mohan asked cooperatively.  Hearing Lin Mohan's question, the Immortal couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Why?"Open?  Isn't it good to stay here?  You can eat and drink here, so you don’t have to worry about danger"

    Lin Mohan interrupted the immortal and said: "We have things we must do, and we cannot stay here."

    The Shangxian was not angry after being interrupted. He looked at Lin Mohan carefully, then at Lin Ke and others, and finally sighed helplessly and said, "Well, since you want to leave, then just leave.  You all have evil spirits in your body, and it is indeed inappropriate to stay here, but that girl must stay, she belongs here."

    Lin Ke refused without hesitation: "No, we have to take her out of here. She is a human being. We have to take her to live in the human world instead of staying here to live alone."

    The Immortal was stunned when he heard this, but then he seemed to have heard a very funny joke. While laughing, he asked Lin Ke: "Why are you so sure that this girl is human? Is it because she looks similar to you?"  "

    Lin Ke and others were stunned by Shangxian's words. Lin Ke lowered his head and glanced at Angel next to him. Seeing Angel's eyes that were afraid that he would leave her alone, Lin Ke looked at Shangxian and said, "It doesn't matter whether she is human or not."  , I will take care of her until she wants to leave on her own."

    "Haha What if I told you that she is a man-eating monster?" Shangxian looked at Lin Ke and asked with a smile.

    "I have already said that as long as she is unwilling to leave me, I will always take care of her." Lin Ke picked up Angel and replied.

    Seeing Lin Ke’s resolute attitude, the Immortal asked Lin Wei and Lin Mohan: “You think so too?”

    Lin Mohan shrugged upon hearing this, and Lin Wei replied: "Sister Lin Ke's answer is our answer. I said you are an immortal, and you want to deceive us with words like this that can't even be deceived by a three-year-old child? How old are you this year?  ?”

    "So you don't believe what I said. Haha I am an immortal. I can't tell you exactly how old I am. I only remember that I was nearly two hundred years old when I became an immortal."

    "So you were not an immortal before you became an immortal." Lin Mohan asked, catching the flaw in the immortal's words.

    The immortal nodded and replied: "Well, before I became an immortal, I was also a human being, but after becoming an immortal, I am no longer a human being. The girl following you is not a human being. Believe me, I don't need to lie to you."

    "That's not necessarily the case. You know people but don't know faces. Who knows if you have fallen in love with this child's beauty." Lin Mohan curled his lips and said.

    "You bastard! You have to think carefully before speaking. Does a person like me lack women? Boy, I have played with more women than you have ever seen. I have no interest in girls like this at all."

    "Perhaps you are planning to change your mouth." Lin Mohan continued to talk nonsense.

    "I have nothing to say to you, a dirty-minded person." It was obvious that Shangxian was no match for Lin Mohan in the fight. He could only say angrily, then looked at Lin Ke and said, "You are protecting her now.  It’s just because this child hasn’t shown her true colors yet. Once she shows her true colors, that’s when you’ll die.”

    "You are just telling us that Angel is very dangerous, but where is the danger? Why don't you tell us?" Lin Wei asked aloud.

    "Well, since you want to know, then I will tell you. This girl is not a simple human girl. There is a demon hidden in her body. She seems harmless at this time, but it's just because  The demon inside her has not yet awakened"

    "In my opinion, you are more like a devil than she is." Lin Ke interrupted the Immortal coldly, looked at the Immortal and said, "If you can tell us how to leave here, we will be grateful to you from the bottom of our hearts.  . But if you just want to trick us into handing over Angel to you through sweet words, then I have to tell you that you are daydreaming!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation at Qidian.  Monthly ticket, your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Text Chapter 974 The possessed mechanical emperor

    You can't tell what material the rosary is made of, but from the appearance, the word "crystal clear" has nothing to do with the word "evil".  And after Lin Kela took it in his hand, he immediately felt like his heart had been cleansed.

    Angel has no objection to wearing this rosary, but it may be the first time she wears this kind of thing. Angel is a little curious and always wants to take off the rosary and study it carefully.

    Since we didn’t find the inhuman guy waiting for them outside the oil painting that the Immortal mentioned earlier, the natural next step was to leave as soon as possible.  But as soon as Lin Ke and others went out, they were stunned by the scene outside the church.

    Outside the door of the church, a mountain of mummies blocked the door. Under the mountain of mummies, stood a person that Lin Ke and others could not have dreamed of.

    "Your Majesty the Emperor." Lin Ke said slowly.

    When the mechanical emperor saw Lin Ke and others, he couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face, and said hello: "Thank you for your hard work. Give me that child. Your mission will be completed. In order to reward you, I decided to grant you a wish."  "

    Being able to get the promise of the Mechanical Emperor is a great gift in the eyes of the Mechanical Emperor. The Mechanical Emperor has even guessed what kind of requests Lin Ke and others will make to him after hearing his words.  As long as you can get the child you carefully cultivated, you have to pay a small price, even if it means giving Lin Ke and others freedom, it will be within the acceptable range.

    But contrary to the Machine Emperor’s expectations, Lin Ke and others did not show any expressions of joy after hearing the Machine Emperor’s words. On the contrary, they looked at the Machine Emperor with eyes full of hostility.  This puzzled the Mechanical Emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor never imagined that his credibility would have been bankrupt in the hearts of people like Lin Ke.  He has a history of turning his back and refusing to admit his mistakes. No matter what he promises, Lin Ke and others will not believe it easily.  What's more, the price to pay is Angel, the person Lin Ke and others decided not long ago to protect.

    "Do you want to resist my order?" The mechanical emperor asked with a straight face when he noticed something was wrong.

    The majesty of being an emperor made Angel, who was extremely sensitive to changes in the surrounding environment, feel uneasy and couldn't help but tighten Lin Ke's hand.  At this moment, Lin Ke, who was attracted by the mechanical emperor's aura, had his hand tightened by Angel, and all his thoughts of surrender suddenly disappeared.  When he looked at the Mechanical Emperor again, his eyes became firm again.

    Lin Ke’s change shocked the Mechanical Emperor’s heart. His tried-and-tested moves suddenly failed, and anyone else would be surprised.  As soon as the Mechanical Emperor was distracted, his suppression of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan was immediately reduced.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who had regained their minds, knew that this was the best time to resist.

    There was almost no need to say hello to each other. Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who also had a grudge against the Mechanical Emperor, immediately attacked the Mechanical Emperor from left to right.  For Lin Wei, her experiences during that period were unbearable.  The culprit is the Mechanical Emperor, and Lin Mohan even has a grudge against the Mechanical Emperor for killing his wife.  Now that the Mechanical Emperor is alone, it is the best time to get rid of the Mechanical Emperor.

    It’s just that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan didn’t consider that since the Mechanical Emperor dared to come here alone, how could he have no support at all.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan had never seen the Machine Emperor fight with a human, although they had heard of many of the Machine Emperor's bravery.  But in the eyes of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, those records are most likely to be misleading.  The two of them simply did not believe in the mechanical emperor's courage.  This is also a common problem among capable people. They are confident that they can do their best and underestimate the achievements of others. However, the more such people are, they will often suffer a big loss, and after a big loss, they are often destined to be unable to recover.

    The Mechanical Emperor saw Lin Wei and Lin Mohan’s intentions.  It was clear that these two guys who dared to attack me really planned to put themselves to death here.  For the Mechanical Emperor, apart from himself, everyone else in the Mechanical Empire, whether robots or artificial humans, are just tools he uses to achieve his goals. There is no breach of trust or betrayal.  Now that the two tools actually want to attack the manufacturer, the Mechanical Emperor, as the manufacturer, can't help but feel angry.  Since the tool is not obedient.  Then destroy it and redo it.

    ……

    After the fight, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan discovered that the Mechanical Emperor was not simple.  Regardless of whether it is dark energy or ice energy, it has no effect on the Mechanical Emperor.  If Lin Wei and Lin Mohan's energy were compared to electric current, then the mechanical emperor's body would be an insulator.

    Ability users are different from ancient warriors. Ability users rely more on their own abilities instead of exercising like ancient warriors.  Although in terms of power, ability users are stronger, but once the ability fails.  That is the end of those with abilities.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who had never trained themselves, found out that their abilities were ineffective against the Mechanical Emperor, and they were immediately put in a passive position to be beaten.At this time, the Mechanical Emperor has decided to get rid of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, these two obstructive tools.  Today, no matter what, I want to get the girl that I started using my clone ten years ago.  Now it's time to reap the results, and no one is allowed to interfere in the process.

    Knowing that there was no room for change with the Machine Emperor, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were not willing to let this situation continue.  The two proud and arrogant people still refused to give up until now.  Since scattered attacks won't work.  Then it's better to try to join forces.  In order to deal with a common goal, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan joined forces for the first time.

    effective!  Although the effect is not big, it is a good phenomenon after all.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan's joint attack finally left a mark on the mechanical emperor's body.  However, this trace had little impact on the Mechanical Emperor, and even angered the Mechanical Emperor.

    Looking at the wound where the flesh was removed from the heart, the mechanical emperor's heart welled up with anger.  No one knew how much the Mechanical Emperor valued his physical body.  The Mechanical Emperor has a high position of power and can get whatever he wants.  But there is exactly one thing that the mechanical emperor cannot get, and that is having a real human body.

    The Mechanical Emperor is a robot. Although he has great power, he cannot make progress.  To put it simply, if the power in the Mechanical Emperor's body is one hundred, then it can only be one hundred at most. There will be no growth, only regression.  What makes the mechanical emperor envious is that human beings are just the opposite. Human beings can continue to grow in power through various practices.  Often what you can't get is what you want most.  Although the power of the Mechanical Emperor can only be described as terrifying.  But the Mechanical Emperor is still not satisfied. He hopes to go further, but machines will always be just machines. No matter how much the Mechanical Emperor imitates, he can never make an inch of progress in power.  In the process of pursuing power, artificial humans and robots with the ability to think on their own were derived.  It can be said that all of this is just a by-product of the mechanical emperor's pursuit of power.

    But after trying again and again and failing again and again.  When the Mechanical Emperor accidentally looked through the secret files of human beings that were captured that year, he discovered a secret method from the age of gods and demons. It seemed that as long as this secret method was completed, his long-standing wish would be realized.  The secret method is not difficult, but the method is evil.

    In order to keep this unknown secret, the Machine Emperor controlled his own clone to send Angel, who had just been weaned, to the underwater city that he had discovered before he was sealed.  The city is filled with mummies transformed by divine punishment.  It happens to be the best place to realize your plans.

    Ten years of waiting, ten years of expectation, when the mechanical emperor counted the days on his fingers and found that it was time to realize his long-cherished wish, he was depressed to find that the man he sent to the underwater city ten years ago and sent people  The experimental subject who had been secretly cared for for eight years suddenly disappeared.  Ten years ago, because Angel was still a baby with no ability to protect herself at that time, the Machine Emperor had to take care of her secretly.  However, as Angel grew up, in order to prevent Angel, the experimental product, from deteriorating, the care given to Angel decreased every year. Until a year ago, the mechanical emperor took back the clone and no longer took care of Angel. But it happened that year  However, Angel disappeared without a trace.  The Machine Emperor believes that Angel is still in his territory.  It was just that they couldn't find it for a while, but they didn't expect that Lin Ke and others found Angel by mistake, and turned against themselves in order to fight for Angel.

    The purpose of the Mechanical Emperor is very simple.  In the secret method that I know, as long as I can have a heart full of power, I can start my own practice like a human being.  In other words, what the Mechanical Emperor wants is Angel's heart.  As for the rest.  The Mechanical Emperor did not intend to consider it.  Anyone who wants to prevent the Mechanical Emperor from achieving his goals is the target that the Mechanical Emperor needs to eliminate.

    Let’s not talk about whether the secret method obtained by the Mechanical Emperor is really feasible. Let’s just talk about the method of the Mechanical Emperor, as long as it is a normal person with a sound mind.  Neither of them can accept this kind of thing.

    Although Lin Ke and others did not know how the Mechanical Emperor would treat Angel after getting it, it can be inferred from the deliberate way he did it that Angel would not be in good hands if she fell into his hands.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity of the Machine Emperor to deal with Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, Lin Ke and Angel prepared to leave quietly.  But the Mechanical Emperor immediately discovered Lin Ke's intention.  When he saw that Lin Ke was about to take Angel and run away, the Mechanical Emperor decided that he no longer planned to accompany Lin Wei and Lin Mohan to fool around, and he no longer had any reservations about his strength.  Under the full attack of the Mechanical Emperor, the disastrous defeat of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan seemed to be a foregone conclusion.

    ……

    "Huh~" A humanoid object fell in front of Lin Ke and Angel. Lin Ke took a closer look and saw that it was Lin Mohan.  Lin Mo at this timeHan's condition was very bad, and he had fallen into a coma. From the large and small wounds on his body, it could be seen that if this guy could not receive timely treatment, he would most likely be in trouble.

    Lin Mohan's tragic situation made Lin Ke even more worried about Lin Wei's situation. He turned to look at the Mechanical Emperor and saw that the Mechanical Emperor was grabbing Lin Wei's neck with his right hand, trying to throw her towards him.  And when he discovered that Lin Ke was looking at him, he still didn't stop.

    Lin Ke reached out to catch Lin Wei who was thrown by the Mechanical Emperor, but the terrifying power of the Mechanical Emperor made Lin Ke unable to bear it.  Although he caught Lin Wei, he was driven back more than ten steps by the powerful force. Then his feet became unsteady and he sat down on the ground.

    Without bothering to check his own condition, Lin Ke nodded quickly to check Lin Wei's injuries, and found that Lin Wei was taking in too much air and not letting out too much, and was about to die.

    As the Mechanical Emperor approached step by step, Angel anxiously shouted a warning at the Mechanical Emperor.  But for the mechanical emperor, Angel's warning meant nothing at all.  He reached out to catch Angel, but he didn't expect that due to the situation of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, Lin Ke had given up his plan to escape. Using his ability to control objects, Lin Ke raised a large stone and threw it at the Mechanical Emperor.

    For the Mechanical Emperor, Lin Ke's attack was in vain.  With a strong wave of his right hand, he knocked back the flying boulder.  But Lin Ke didn't have the ability of the Mechanical Emperor. Facing the big stone flying back, Lin Ke only had time to raise his hands, and the big stone was already close.

    Angel watched Lin Ke being knocked away by a big stone, hitting the wall of the church heavily, and then lying on the ground motionless.  She immediately wanted to go over and check, but unexpectedly, the mechanical emperor moved faster than her. He reached out and grabbed Angel by the back of her neck, and lifted Angel in front of her.

    Ignoring Angel’s kicks, the Mechanical Emperor seemed to be appreciating a work of art and said with a look of relief: “I have been waiting for ten years. Now I can finally get what I want.”

    "Ah, ah!" Angel roared angrily while struggling desperately. From the eyes of the mechanical emperor, Angel felt the fear before death.

    ……

    "Pfft~" With a muffled sound, the mechanical emperor struck out with the black tiger's heart with his right hand, forcefully pulling out Angel's heart from her body, and Angel's struggle stopped immediately.  The body began to twitch continuously.  After getting what he wanted, the Mechanical Emperor casually threw the heartless Angel aside, holding the still beating heart in his right hand with a satisfied smile on his face.

    ??Tear off the skin and flesh around his heart, revealing the true metal body hidden in this body.  The Mechanical Emperor opened the energy center of his metal body and gently placed Angel's heart into his body.  After completing all this, the mechanical emperor stood motionless, closing his eyes and wanting to feel what kind of changes the heart he had placed high hopes on would bring to him after it was installed in his body.

    It’s just that the mechanical emperor is disappointed.  Nothing seemed to change, and other than making him feel something was wrong, there was no other benign reaction.

    "Is it because the time is too short and it will take some time?" the mechanical emperor said to himself.  No matter what the considerations were, the Mechanical Emperor did not want his plan to fail.  At present, there is no change that he expected, and the mechanical emperor can only comfort himself in his heart.  It's ridiculous to deceive yourself, but for the person involved.  What if you don’t give up hope and deceive yourself?

    The Mechanical Emperor, who no longer cares about the life and death of Lin Ke and others, plans to go back and feel the changes that the new heart will bring to him.  Anyway, whether it is Lin Ke, Lin Wei, or Lin Mohan, judging from the current situation, they are all destined to die.  Since they are already destined to die, why should I do anything extra? It is better to let these guys who want to resist me stay here and destroy themselves.  With this thought in mind, the Mechanical Emperor left.

    In fact, as the Mechanical Emperor expected, if the variable Angel had not appeared, Lin Ke and the others would indeed have died here.  If they are seriously injured and do not receive timely treatment, the only thing waiting for them is death.  At this time, Lin Ke was extremely sane. She did not regret resisting the mechanical emperor, but she regretted not taking Angel with her. If she had accepted the immortal's request, would Angel not have to die here?  When he thought of this, Lin Ke felt regretful.

    "It's just a done deal. Angel's heart has been taken away, so how can she have a chance to survive?"  Thinking of this, Lin Ke couldn't help but look at Angel, but this glance made Lin Ke's eyes go straight.  I saw something abnormal in Angel's body, and the string of rosary beads that Angel had worn on her wrist seemed to start to flicker.There was a faint light, and with the flash of that light, Angel's body slowly started to move.

    "Did he become a zombie?" Lin Ke thought to himself.  At this moment, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were on the verge of death and had no consciousness at all.  Only Lin Ke's mind was still clear and he witnessed the changes in Angel's body.  Angel, who had a dull expression, stood up slowly and stood motionless. The rosary beads she wore on her hand had become extremely dazzling at this time.

    Seeing Angel slowly walking towards him, Lin Ke closed his eyes.  In Lin Ke's view, Angel had turned into a zombie. Since he planned to attack him, he had to accept his fate.

    But contrary to Lin Ke’s expectation, Angel did not bite Lin Ke, but stretched out her hand to rescue Lin Ke from the rubble. Just looking at Angel’s expression, Angel looked like a walking corpse at this time.  After rescuing Lin Ke, Angel stretched out her hands to pick up Lin Ke and walked towards where Lin Wei was.  Lin Ke was surprised to find that Angel's little body seemed to be full of strength at this time, and it was extremely easy to pick up an adult like himself.

    "Angel. Can you say a word? Tell me if you have anything going on now?" Lin Ke asked Angel softly.

    It’s just that Angel couldn’t seem to hear Lin Ke’s voice. After placing Lin Ke next to Lin Wei, she hugged Lin Mohan who was not far away.

    You can't tell what material the rosary is made of, but from the appearance, the crystal clear has nothing to do with the word "evil".  And after Lin Kela took it in his hand, he immediately felt like his heart had been cleansed.

    Angel has no objection to wearing this rosary.  It's just that this may be the first time she wears something like this. Angel is a little curious and always wants to take off the rosary beads and study them carefully.

    Since we didn’t find the inhuman guy waiting for them outside the oil painting that the Immortal mentioned earlier, the natural next step was to leave as soon as possible.  But as soon as Lin Ke and others went out, they were stunned by the scene outside the church.

    Outside the church door, a mountain of mummies blocked the door.  And under the mountain of mummies, stood a person that Lin Ke and others could never dream of.

    "Your Majesty the Emperor." Lin Ke said slowly.

    When the mechanical emperor saw Lin Ke and others, he couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face, and said hello: "Thank you for your hard work. Give me that child. Your mission will be completed. In order to reward you, I decided to grant you a wish."  "

    Can get the promise of the Mechanical Emperor.  This is a great gift in the eyes of the Mechanical Emperor. The Mechanical Emperor has even guessed what kind of requests Lin Ke and others will make to him after hearing his words.  As long as you can get the child you carefully cultivated, you have to pay a small price, even if it means giving Lin Ke and others freedom, it will be within the acceptable range.

    But contrary to the Machine Emperor’s expectations, Lin Ke and others did not show any expressions of joy after hearing the Machine Emperor’s words. On the contrary, they looked at the Machine Emperor with eyes full of hostility.  This puzzled the Mechanical Emperor.  The mechanical emperor would never have imagined it.  His credibility has long been bankrupt in the hearts of people like Lin Ke.  He has a history of turning his back and refusing to admit his mistakes. No matter what he promises, Lin Ke and others will not believe it easily.  What's more, the price to pay is Angel, the person Lin Ke and others decided not long ago to protect.

    "Do you want to resist my order?" The mechanical emperor asked with a straight face when he noticed something was wrong.

    The majesty of being an emperor made Angel, who was extremely sensitive to changes in the surrounding environment, feel uneasy and couldn't help but tighten Lin Ke's hand.  At this moment, Lin Ke, who was attracted by the mechanical emperor's aura, was tightened by Angel's hand. All his thoughts of surrender suddenly disappeared, and when he looked at the mechanical emperor again.  His eyes became firm again.

    Lin Ke’s change shocked the Mechanical Emperor’s heart. His tried-and-tested moves suddenly failed, and anyone else would be surprised.  As soon as the Mechanical Emperor was distracted, his suppression of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan was immediately reduced.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who had regained their minds, knew that this was the best time to resist.

    There is almost no need to say hello to each other.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who also had a grudge against the Mechanical Emperor, immediately attacked the Mechanical Emperor from left to right.  For Lin Wei, the culprit of her unbearable experiences during that time was the Machine Emperor, and Lin Mohan even had a grudge against the Machine Emperor for killing his wife.  Now that the Mechanical Emperor is alone, it is the best time to get rid of the Mechanical Emperor.

    It’s just that Lin Wei and Lin Mohan didn’t consider that since the Mechanical Emperor dared to come here alone, how could he have no support at all.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan had never seen the Mechanical Emperor fight against anyone. Although they had heard of many of the Mechanical Emperor's bravery, in the eyes of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, those achievements were most likely to be misleading.  The two of them didn't believe in the mechanical emperor's past at all.??.  This is also a common problem among capable people. They are confident that they can do their best and underestimate the achievements of others. However, the more such people are, they will often suffer a big loss, and after a big loss, they are often destined to be unable to recover.

    The Mechanical Emperor saw the intentions of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, and knew that these two guys who dared to attack him really planned to put themselves to death here.  For the Mechanical Emperor, apart from himself, everyone else in the Mechanical Empire, whether robots or artificial humans, are just tools he uses to achieve his goals. There is no breach of trust or betrayal.  Now that the two tools actually want to attack the manufacturer, the Mechanical Emperor, as the manufacturer, can't help but feel angry.  Since the tool is not obedient, destroy it and rebuild it.

    ……

    After the fight, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan discovered that the Mechanical Emperor was not simple.  Regardless of whether it is dark energy or ice energy, it has no effect on the Mechanical Emperor.  If the energy of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were compared to electricity.  The mechanical emperor's body is an insulator.

    Ability users are different from ancient warriors. Ability users rely more on their own abilities instead of exercising like ancient warriors.  Although power users are stronger in terms of power, once the ability fails, it will be the end of the ability user.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who had never trained themselves, found out that their abilities were ineffective against the Mechanical Emperor, and they were immediately put in a passive position to be beaten.

    At this time, the Mechanical Emperor has decided to get rid of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, these two obstructive tools.  today.  No matter what, he wants to get the girl in the plan he started using his clone ten years ago.  Now it's time to reap the results, and no one is allowed to interfere in the process.

    Knowing that there was no room for change with the Machine Emperor, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were not willing to let this situation continue.  The two proud and arrogant people still refused to give up until now.  Since scattered attacks won't work, it's better to try to join forces.  In order to deal with a common goal, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan joined forces for the first time.

    effective!  Although the effect is not big, it is a good phenomenon after all.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan's joint attack finally left a mark on the mechanical emperor's body.  However, this trace had little impact on the Mechanical Emperor, and even angered the Mechanical Emperor.

    Looking at the wound where the skin and flesh were removed from the heart.  The mechanical emperor's heart surged with anger.  No one knew how much the Mechanical Emperor valued his physical body.  The Mechanical Emperor has a high position of power and can get whatever he wants.  But there is exactly one thing that the mechanical emperor cannot get, and that is having a real human body.

    The Mechanical Emperor is a robot. Although he has great power, he cannot make progress.  To put it simply.  The power in the mechanical emperor's body is one hundred, so the maximum is one hundred. There can be no growth, only regression.  What makes the mechanical emperor envious is that human beings are just the opposite. Human beings can continue to grow in power through various practices.  Often what you can't get is what you want most.  Although the power of the Mechanical Emperor can only be described as terrifying, the Mechanical Emperor is still not satisfied.  He hopes to go further, but machines will always be just machines. No matter how much the Machine Emperor imitates, he will never be able to improve his power.  In the process of pursuing power, artificial humans and robots with the ability to think on their own were derived.  It can be said that all of this is just a by-product of the mechanical emperor's pursuit of power.

    But after repeated attempts and repeated failures, the Mechanical Emperor accidentally looked through the secret files of humans captured that year.  I have discovered a secret method from the age of gods and demons. It seems that as long as I complete this secret method, my wish for many years can be realized.  The secret method is not difficult, but the method is evil.

    In order to keep this unknown secret.  The Mechanical Emperor controlled his clone to send Angel, who had just been weaned, to the underwater city he had discovered before he was sealed.  This city is full of mummies transformed by divine punishment, which happens to be the best place to realize his plan.

    Ten years of waiting, ten years of expectation, when the mechanical emperor counted the days on his fingers and found that it was time to realize his long-cherished wish, he was depressed to find that the man he sent to the underwater city ten years ago and sent people  The experimental subject who had been secretly cared for for eight years suddenly disappeared.  Ten years ago, because Angel was still a baby without any ability to protect herself, the Mechanical Emperor had to take care of her secretly. However, as Angel grew up, in order to prevent Angel, the experimental product from deteriorating, he took care of Angel every year.  They were all decreasing until a year ago, when the Mechanical Emperor took back his clones and no longer took care of Angel. However, just such a year of caretaking caused Angel to disappear.  The Mechanical Emperor believed that Angel was still in his territory and would not be found for a while, but he did not expect that Lin Ke and others found Angel by mistake, and in order to fight for AngelBe your own enemy.

    The purpose of the Mechanical Emperor is very simple.  In the secret method that I know, as long as I can have a heart full of power, I can start my own practice like a human being.  In other words, what the Mechanical Emperor wants is Angel's heart.  As for the others, the Mechanical Emperor does not intend to consider them.  Anyone who wants to prevent the Mechanical Emperor from achieving his goals is the target that the Mechanical Emperor needs to eliminate.

    Let’s not talk about whether the secret method obtained by the Mechanical Emperor is really feasible. Let’s just talk about the method of the Mechanical Emperor, as long as it is a normal person with a sound mind.  Neither of them can accept this kind of thing.

    Although Lin Ke and others did not know how the Mechanical Emperor would treat Angel after getting it, it can be inferred from the deliberate way he did it that Angel would not be in good hands if she fell into his hands.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity of the Machine Emperor to deal with Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, Lin Ke and Angel prepared to leave quietly.  But the Mechanical Emperor immediately discovered Lin Ke's intention.  When he saw that Lin Ke was about to take Angel and run away, the Mechanical Emperor decided that he no longer planned to accompany Lin Wei and Lin Mohan to fool around, and he no longer had any reservations about his strength.  And under the full attack of the mechanical emperor.  The fiasco of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan seemed to be a foregone conclusion.

    ……

    "Huh~" A humanoid object fell in front of Lin Ke and Angel. Lin Ke took a closer look and saw that it was Lin Mohan.  At this time, Lin Mohan's condition was very bad and he had fallen into a coma. From the large and small wounds on his body, it could be seen that if this guy could not receive timely treatment, he would be in trouble.  Nine times out of ten, it will be bad or bad.

    Lin Mohan's tragic situation made Lin Ke even more worried about Lin Wei's situation. He turned to look at the Mechanical Emperor and saw that the Mechanical Emperor was grabbing Lin Wei's neck with his right hand, trying to throw her towards him.  And when he discovered that Lin Ke was looking at him, he still didn't stop.

    Lin Ke reached out to catch Lin Wei who was thrown by the Mechanical Emperor, but the terrifying power of the Mechanical Emperor made Lin Ke unable to bear it.  Although he caught Lin Wei, he was taken back more than ten steps by the powerful force.  Then his feet became unsteady and he sat down on the ground.

    Without bothering to check his own condition, Lin Ke nodded quickly to check Lin Wei's injuries, and found that Lin Wei was taking in too much air and not letting out too much, and was about to die.

    As the Mechanical Emperor approached step by step, Angel anxiously shouted a warning at the Mechanical Emperor.  But for the mechanical emperor, Angel's warning meant nothing at all.  Reaching out for Angel.  Unexpectedly, due to the situation of Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, Lin Ke had given up his plan to escape. Using his ability to control objects, Lin Ke raised a large stone and threw it at the Mechanical Emperor.

    For the Mechanical Emperor, Lin Ke's attack was in vain, and he waved his right hand hard.  He smashed the flying boulder back to its original path.  But Lin Ke didn't have the ability of the Mechanical Emperor. Facing the big stone flying back, Lin Ke only had time to raise his hands, and the big stone was already close.

    Angel watched Lin Ke being knocked away by a big stone.  She hit the wall of the church heavily, and then lay motionless on the ground. She immediately wanted to go over and check, but unexpectedly, the mechanical emperor moved faster than her. He reached out and grabbed Angel by the back of her neck, and lifted Angel in front of her.  .

    Ignoring Angel’s kicks, the Mechanical Emperor seemed to be appreciating a work of art and said with a look of relief: “I have been waiting for ten years, and now I can finally get what I want.”

    "Ah, ah!" Angel roared angrily while struggling desperately. From the eyes of the mechanical emperor, Angel felt the fear before death.

    ……

    "Poof~" With a muffled sound, the mechanical emperor used his right hand to pull out Angel's heart with a black tiger strike, forcibly pulling out Angel's heart from her body. Angel's struggle immediately stopped, and her body began to twitch continuously.  After getting what he wanted, the Mechanical Emperor casually threw the heartless Angel aside, holding the still beating heart in his right hand with a satisfied smile on his face.

    ??Tear off the skin and flesh around his heart, revealing the true metal body hidden in this body.  The Mechanical Emperor opened the energy center of his metal body and gently placed Angel's heart into his body.  After completing all this, the mechanical emperor stood motionless, closing his eyes and wanting to feel what kind of changes the heart he had placed high hopes on would bring to him after it was installed in his body.

    What disappoints the Mechanical Emperor is that nothing seems to have changed. Apart from making him feel something is not right, there are no other benign reactions.

    "Is it because the time is too short and it will take some time?" the mechanical emperor said to himself.  No matter what the considerations were, the Mechanical Emperor did not want his plan to fail.  There are currently no changes that I expected.??The Mechanical Emperor could only comfort himself in his heart.  It's ridiculous to deceive oneself and others, but for the person involved, what if he doesn't give up hope and deceives himself and others?

    The Mechanical Emperor, who no longer cares about the life and death of Lin Ke and others, plans to go back and feel the changes that the new heart will bring to him.  Anyway, whether it is Lin Ke, Lin Wei, or Lin Mohan, judging from the current situation, they are all destined to die. Since they are all already destined to die, why should I do anything extra? It is better to let these guys who want to resist me stay.  Destroy yourself here.  With this thought in mind, the Mechanical Emperor left.

    In fact, as the Mechanical Emperor expected, if the variable Angel had not appeared, Lin Ke and the others would indeed have died here.  If they are seriously injured and do not receive timely treatment, the only thing waiting for them is death.  At this time, Lin Ke was extremely sane. She did not regret resisting the mechanical emperor, but she regretted not taking Angel with her. If she had accepted the immortal's request, would Angel not have to die here?  When he thought of this, Lin Ke felt regretful.

    "It's just a done deal. Angel's heart has been taken away, so how can she have a chance to survive?"  Thinking of this, Lin Ke couldn't help but look at Angel, but this glance made Lin Ke's eyes go straight.  An abnormality appeared in Angel's body. The string of rosary beads that Angel had worn on her wrist seemed to begin to flicker with a faint light, and as the light flashed, Angel's body slowly began to move.

    "Did he become a zombie?" Lin Ke thought to himself.  At this moment, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan were on the verge of death and had no consciousness at all.  Only Lin Ke's mind was still clear and he witnessed the changes in Angel's body.  Angel, who had a dull expression, stood up slowly and stood motionless. The rosary beads she wore on her hand had become extremely dazzling at this time.

    Seeing Angel slowly walking towards him, Lin Ke closed his eyes.  In Lin Ke's view, Angel had turned into a zombie. Since he planned to attack him, he had to accept his fate.

    But contrary to Lin Ke’s expectation, Angel did not bite Lin Ke, but stretched out her hand to rescue Lin Ke from the rubble. Just looking at Angel’s expression, Angel looked like a walking corpse at this time.  After rescuing Lin Ke, Angel stretched out her hands to pick up Lin Ke and walked towards where Lin Wei was.  Lin Ke was surprised to find that Angel's little body seemed to be full of strength at this time, and it was extremely easy to pick up an adult like himself.

    "Angel, can you say something? Tell me if you are okay now?" Lin Ke asked Angel softly.

    It’s just that Angel couldn’t seem to hear Lin Ke’s voice. After placing Lin Ke next to Lin Wei, she hugged Lin Mohan who was not far away.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Text Chapter 975 The Attacking Empire

    September 13, 453 in the Alliance Calendar, will be a day remembered by history.  On this day, the mechanical empire that once almost destroyed the entire human world appeared in front of mankind again.

    As usual, people were doing their own things, but no one expected that at almost the same moment, all open communication tools began to play the same message.  Looking at the strange human being who appeared on the screen, no one thought it was a prank.  Because no one knows or has the ability to interfere with the alliance's exclusive channel to perform pranks.

    "Humans, your good days are over. Mechanical Emperor Liner Dean will lead his mechanical army to start a plan to destroy the human world. Enjoy the little time you have left. In front of the powerful mechanical army, your  Any resistance will be powerless and futile. The only thing you can do is to wait for death. Without forgiveness or surrender, your fate has been determined at this moment, and there is only death waiting for you."

    ? Mechanical Empire?  Mechanical emperor?  For ordinary people, these are two very unfamiliar names.  Due to the alliance's information blockade, most people in the alliance, including senior personnel working in the alliance, have never heard of the dark history that was ordered to be sealed up by the Five Elders Association.  Therefore, when the mechanical emperor Liner Dean declared war on mankind through communication tools, the panic caused was unprecedented.

    In response to this situation, the alliance first came forward to refute the rumors, hoping to calm the panic of the public.  But on the afternoon when the alliance refuted the rumors, things about the Machine Empire, or records about that dark history, began to spread rapidly throughout the alliance at a speed that the alliance could not imagine.  Through these spreads of news, people learned about the origin of the Mechanical Empire and began to distrust the Alliance.

    A government that lies constantly!

    Under the actual threat of the Machine Empire, human beings were the first to panic. Human beings could not easily trust the alliance government that deceived them.  Although the alliance government recognized the existence of the Machine Empire after seeing that the news could no longer be concealed.  But credibility, something that is both invisible and tangible, is only possible if the alliance repeatedly lies in an attempt to cover up the truth.  There is not much left in the hearts of the people.

    The alliance is actually composed of multiple powerful forces. Although the Five Elders Association has the highest power, if it loses the support of those powerful forces, the Five Elders Association will be nothing.

    Seeing that the alliance is about to fall apart, the Five Elders Association has no choice but to comply with the public's demands and disclose all the dark history about the Machinery Empire that has been sealed for many years in an attempt to restore the lost credibility.  thereby gaining public support.  It's just that people's hearts are easy to lose but not easy to win. In the hearts of the people, the alliance is no longer trustworthy.  Whether it is for themselves or for the future of mankind, the people have chosen forces worthy of their trust and worthy of their sacrifice.

    ? Originally, the alliance was composed of the five major forces.  In addition to the rapid shrinkage of the alliance government headed by the Five Elders Association, the strength of the other five major forces has not decreased but has increased, and there is a faint tendency to separate one party from another.  Faced with this situation, the Five Elders Association was helpless.  As the leader of the Five Elders Association, Ken suddenly lost the support of the people and the alliance was nothing.  In the past, major forces were ordered to work for them through the support of the people, but now the people's support has been lost.  Those five forces are no longer interested in the alliance's orders.  In other words, these five forces have found a new spokesperson.  As for the current coalition government headed by the Wu Laohui, let's just play with it.

    It’s like a castle built on a pile of sand. Although it looks pretty good, when a big wave hits it, its original shape is immediately revealed.  The coalition's appeal continues to decline.  However, this does not mean that the Alliance is not prepared to declare war against the Machine Empire.  While the five major forces were forming a new alliance government, they did not relax their requirements for war readiness.  For the sake of the future of mankind, all entertainment activities are stopped.  All industries unrelated to the military and people's livelihood were closed.  As long as you are able-bodied, you must enter the factory to participate in production.

    With the disclosure of the dark history, more and more people feel the urgency of time regarding the disasters brought by the Machine Empire to the human world.  No one is blind. Looking at the things recorded in the black history, mankind clearly realizes the existence of the Mechanical Empire.

    Before the emergence of the Alliance, a human world that was even more powerful than it is today was almost destroyed.  And now, the mechanical empire is making a comeback. Even if it is not as good as the mechanical empire at that time, it is still in the human world now.  There is no comparison with the human world at that time.

    ?? Martial control has been implemented in the human world, and countless people have entered factories and the army, not for anything else, just to gain a better chance of winning this war that determines the fate of all mankind.  At this time, as long as any topic that has nothing to do with war preparations is raised, the person who raised the topic will be eliminated. No matter who you are, as long as you say something you shouldn't say, thenHe must be tried and shot directly.

    Doomsday theory, saviorism, annihilation theory During this period, various opinions that are usually hidden in corners jumped out when they thought they had reached their peak, but what was waiting for them was only a gun.

    The best word to describe the current alliance is "heart to one place".  With such restrictions on speech, people who had previously surrendered to the Mechanical Empire shut their mouths one by one.  The purpose of joining the Machinery Empire was to ensure that he could continue to enjoy the glory and wealth, but if he had to sacrifice his own life for it, it would not be worth it.

    “But the Mechanical Emperor didn’t expect these humans to be useful in the first place.  These humans were already on the list to be eliminated.  Since it has been said that there is no forgiveness and no surrender, then naturally no human being will be allowed to survive in this world.

    A new alliance was born, the alliance headed by the Five Elders Association has been abandoned, and the new human alliance headed by Maxi has become the vanguard of presiding over the human world against the mechanical empire.  With the support of the five major forces, Maxi's revolutionary army immediately reversed its strength with that of the Five Elders Association.  At present, except for the army commanded by the twelve generals of the Alliance, all other armies of the Five Elders have become Maxi's subordinates.  And with the support of the five major forces, the revolutionary army's original shortage of talents has also been greatly supplemented, especially the problem of grassroots talents has been fully solved.  In an alliance, those who really do things are the talents at the grassroots level. Without these grassroots talents, the Five-Laohui alliance is like a castle in the air that may fall down at any time.

    The revolutionary army headed by Maxi did not disappoint the people.  Under the threat of the mechanical empire, the common enemy of all mankind.  All forces put aside their hatred for each other and began to cooperate for the survival of all mankind.  With the active contact and communication of the revolutionary army, the alliance's combat readiness continues to grow. As combat readiness increases, the panic caused by the mechanical emperor's declaration of war gradually disappears.  However, no one has completely relaxed, especially the top leaders of the new alliance, they know it very well.  To make everyone feel at ease, it still needs to be verified, a war to verify the superiority and inferiority of the combat power between the mechanical empire and the human world.

    Everyone is waiting for the moment when the Mechanical Empire launches an attack on the human world.

    ……

    Former Alliance Headquarters

    Looking at the empty alliance headquarters, the face of Ken, the head of the Five Elders Association, turned pale, which no one would have expected.  Things will come to this.  The Wu Laohui was not defeated by the revolutionary army, but was defeated by the rumors of the Machinery Empire.  Without the Machine Empire ordering people to spread rumors, the people would not know the truth.  And if the people don't know the truth, the Five Elders Association will not be abandoned by the people Ken regrets very much that he ordered to refute the rumors before hearing the message of war declaration from the Machinery Empire. As a result, the credibility of the alliance was ruined by the subsequent rumors.  , the people's hearts and minds were completely lost.  A government full of lies will not gain public support.  It's just that it's too late to regret now.  There is no regret in selling medicine in this world. Faced with the current situation, Wu Laohui can only swallow this bitter pill.

    "Where are Yingji and Fasi?" Ken looked back at the black bear and asked in confusion.

    In the end, Black Bear was not disqualified as a member of the Five Elders Association. It is precisely because of this that Black Bear can be regarded as the most loyal person to Ken at present.  After hearing Ken's question, Black Bear looked embarrassed. After hesitating for a while, he whispered: "I have already sent someone to notify them. It's just that theymaybe there was a traffic jam on the way here?"

    Even Black Bear himself doesn’t believe this reason, let alone accept it.  Although Ken was hit hard by the events that happened continuously during this period, he had not become an old fool yet. How could he not understand what Tingji and Faas were thinking when he saw the black bear's appearance.

    "Haha It's true that they all flew away when the disaster came. Forget it, let them go. After all, they just got to know each other, and we can get together and part ways in the end. Is there any news about Chacha?"

    "Yes, Chacha and Luo Lin are leading the army back now." Black Bear quickly replied.

    Ken nodded.  This is the only news that makes people not sad to hear it.  When this kind of alliance collapsed and everyone was looking for a way out, it was indeed gratifying that Chacha could rush over without hesitation after hearing the news.  Ken thought about it.  He said to Black Bear: "Find a way to contact Chacha and Luo Lin to stop them from rushing back and divert them to Maxi's revolutionary army, so that they can contribute to the resistance against the Machine Empire."

    "Ah? Sir, won't you let them come back?" Black Bear asked with some surprise.  I don’t understand why Ken made this decision at a time like this.

    Looking at the black bear, Ken said slowly: "Black Bear, the current situation is no longer the time to care about personal gains and losses. For the future of mankind, we must concentrate all our efforts to use?A possible attack on the Machine Empire at any time.  As a member of the Five Elders Association, you should also know that the human world was not fully prepared when the Machinery Empire issued a declaration of war. Even though everyone was working overtime to prepare during this time, people need to use people to make things.  of.  After all, Keren is not a machine, and there is no way to become a qualified warrior in a short period of time.  I can foresee that in the first confrontation between the Machine Empire and the human world, the human world will have to pay a very heavy price to win, and may even suffer a disastrous defeat.  At this time, any veteran is an extremely valuable asset. If a recruit can survive at this time, it is equivalent to leaving a seed for the victory of the human world.  "

    "But once Chacha and Luo Lin are dispatched, we won't have any decent power in our hands. The twelve generals have died and rebelled over the years, and Luo Lin is the only general left." Black Bear  He said to Ken hesitantly.

    Ken shook his head when he heard this, and asked Black Bear: "Black Bear, do you think it is possible for our Five Elders Association to stand up in this situation? Even members of the Five Elders Association like Yingji and Fas are fighting for their own safety."  The way out is shameless. Even if the human world wins in the end, is it possible for you and me to regain the rights we lost? Forget it, this is impossible, so don’t have any illusions. It’s better to be honest, so that even if there is a revolution in the future  The army wants to liquidate us. They will also give us a lighter sentence."

    Black Bear did not listen to Ken's words. Although he suffered successive setbacks, Black Bear's fighting spirit remained unabated, and he still dreamed of the day when he could turn the tide.  Ken seemed to feel tired after talking so much to Black Bear, and Black Bear looked puzzled.  Ken didn't want to waste any more words, so he left the black bear alone and went to find someone to contact Chacha and Luo Lin who were on their way back.

    After being silent for a long time, Black Bear found a reason that he thought could convince Ken to change his mind, only to find that Ken had disappeared.  Black Bear suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart and hurried to the liaison department of the headquarters.  As soon as I walked in the door.  I saw that Ken had just put down the communicator.

    "Have you finished giving the order?" Black Bear stared at Ken and asked.

    "Ah, it's over. I've made it clear to Chacha that he will take General Luo Lin to join the battle sequence against the invasion of the Machinery Empire in the name of the Five Elders Association." Ken answered as he got up and walked out of the door.  Because of his trust, Ken didn't notice the hatred in the black bear's eyes.

    When Ken passes by a black bear.  When he stepped out of the door, the black bear attacked Ken unexpectedly.  There was no one around at this time except Ken and Black Bear. Since the content of the contact was confidential, Ken drove away the two staff members who were originally staying in the liaison department.  As a result, after being attacked by a black bear, there were no witnesses.

    Ken never dreamed that the black bear he had tried so hard to save would attack him at this time.  Looking down at the black hand that crossed his chest from behind, Ken turned around with difficulty.  He looked at the black bear in disbelief and asked, "You, you actually"

    Before he finished speaking, the black bear with a fierce look on his face suddenly yanked his hand, and then kicked Ken on the waist. Ken, who was seriously injured, could not withstand the black bear's attack. When he was kicked to the ground, he stared.  With unwilling eyes.  Dying from anger.  Looking at Ken's dead body, Black Bear spat secretly and cursed bitterly: "Damn old guy, I wanted to take advantage of you. I didn't expect you to do it so brilliantly. Without the army, then I guess  What the hell? How can I go to the revolutionary army and demand rights like that?"

    He pointed at the dead body of Ken who fell to the ground and cursed for a long time, but the black bear still couldn't forgive his hatred.  But he also knew that it was useless to talk more now. Yingji and Fasi had already led their men to defect to the Revolutionary Army. Chacha and Luo Lin also led their troops to the Revolutionary Army. Only he, a young and powerful person, remained in this miserable place of the Alliance Headquarters.  .  He has no soldiers and no power, and he doesn't even fart.  If you want to gain a worthy position in the new alliance, you can't do it without having something to offer.

    After thinking hard for a while, Black Bear had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and suddenly thought that some things should still be left in the alliance headquarters. As long as he has those things, he still has a chance.  Thinking of this, Black Bear didn't bother scolding the dead Ken, and immediately ran into Ken's office and found the safe in the office.

    Black Bear knows that the top-secret documents related to the alliance have been locked in this safe. If he brings this thing to the new alliance, he might be able to keep his glory and wealth.  The password for the safe is a palm print password. This problem is not difficult for Black Bear, but it is just a waste of time.

    He carried Ken's body to the office and opened the safe with Ken's right hand. Black Bear emptied the safe of all the documents that were locked in the safe and that Ken regarded as life, leaving an empty safe and Ken's body in the office.

    *************************************

    The Palace of the Mechanical Emperor

    For the mechanical emperor, the mechanical empire is just a toy in his hand, and he is the real dictator.  Throughout the empire, one thing is true.  Artificial people dare not resist, but robots will not resist. The mechanical emperor is a real emperor and can do whatever he wants.  For example, this time when the war was declared on the human world, no one raised a word to object. If the mechanical emperor said that he wanted to destroy mankind, then he would just destroy mankind.  What artificial humans and robots need to consider is nothing more than how to destroy humans faster.

    During this period, everything that happened in the human world was brought to the front of the mechanical emperor without exception. All this was thanks to the humans who had surrendered to the mechanical empire.  But these humans never dreamed that even if they sold their souls, they would still not be forgiven by the mechanical emperor, and what awaited them would still be death.  It's just that the humans don't know about the mechanical emperor's plan.  Still feeling complacent in private, watching the last struggles of their compatriots who were destined to die, these humans felt a sense of gloating about their misfortune.  I'm afraid they can only wait until the robot wields its butcher knife against them.  They will suddenly wake up, but at that time, no matter which side, there will no longer be a place for people like them.

    September 13, 453 in the Alliance Calendar, will be a day remembered by history.  On this day, the mechanical empire that once almost destroyed the entire human world appeared in front of mankind again.

    As usual, people are doing their own things.  But no one expected that at almost the same moment, all open communication tools would start playing the same message.  Looking at the strange human being who appeared on the screen, no one thought it was a prank.  Because no one knows or has the ability to interfere with the alliance's exclusive channel to perform pranks.

    "Humans, your good days are over. Mechanical Emperor Liner Dean will lead his mechanical army to start a plan to destroy the human world. Enjoy the little time you have left. In front of the powerful mechanical army. Yours  Any resistance will be powerless and futile. The only thing you can do is to wait for death. Without forgiveness or surrender, your fate has been determined at this moment, and there is only death waiting for you."

    ? Mechanical Empire?  Mechanical emperor?  For ordinary people, these are two very unfamiliar names.  Due to the league's news blackout.  Most people in the alliance, including senior personnel working in the alliance, have never heard of the dark history that was ordered to be sealed up by the Five Elders Association.  Therefore, when the mechanical emperor Liner Dean declared war on mankind through communication tools, the panic caused was unprecedented.

    In response to this situation, the alliance first came forward to refute the rumors, hoping to calm the panic of the public.  But on the afternoon when the alliance refuted the rumors, there was something about the Machinery Empire.  In other words, records about that period of dark history began to spread rapidly throughout the alliance at a speed unimaginable by the alliance.  Through these spreads of news, people learned about the origin of the Mechanical Empire and began to distrust the Alliance.

    A government that lies constantly!

    Under the actual threat of the Machine Empire, human beings were the first to panic. Human beings could not easily trust the alliance government that deceived them.  Although the alliance government recognized the existence of the Machine Empire after seeing that the news could no longer be concealed.  But credibility is something that is both invisible and intangible but actually exists.  However, under the premise that the alliance has repeatedly lied in an attempt to cover up the truth, not much is left in the hearts of the people.

    The alliance is actually composed of multiple powerful forces. Although the Five Elders Association has the highest power, if it loses the support of those powerful forces.  The Wu Laohui is nothing.

    Seeing that the alliance is about to fall apart, the Five Elders Association has to comply with the people's demands and make public all the dark history about the Machinery Empire that has been sealed for many years in an attempt to restore the lost credibility and gain the support of the people.  It's just that people's hearts are easy to lose but not easy to win. In the hearts of the people, the alliance is no longer trustworthy.  Whether it is for themselves or for the future of mankind, the people have chosen forces worthy of their trust and worthy of their sacrifice.

    Originally, the alliance was composed of five major forces. As a result, in addition to the rapid shrinkage of the strength of the alliance government headed by the Five Elders Association, the strength of the other five major forces has not decreased but increased, and there is a faint tendency to separate one party from another.  Faced with this situation, the Five Elders Association was helpless.  As the leader of the Five Elders Association, Ken suddenly lost the support of the people and the alliance was nothing.  In the past, the major forces were ordered to work for them through the support of the people, but now that the people have lost their support, the five forces are no longer interested in the alliance's orders.  In other words, these five forces have found a new spokesperson.  As for the current coalition government headed by the Wu Laohui, let's just play with it.

    It’s like a castle built on a pile of sand. Although it looks pretty good, when a big wave hits it, it immediately collapses.??The true colors are revealed.  The coalition's appeal continues to decline.  However, this does not mean that the Alliance is not prepared to declare war against the Machine Empire.  While the five major forces were forming a new alliance government, they did not relax their requirements for war readiness.  For the sake of the future of mankind, all entertainment activities have been stopped, and all industries unrelated to the military and people's livelihood have been closed.  As long as you are able-bodied, you must enter the factory to participate in production.

    With the disclosure of the dark history, more and more people feel the urgency of time regarding the disasters brought by the Machine Empire to the human world.  No one is blind. Looking at the things recorded in the black history, mankind clearly realizes the existence of the Mechanical Empire.

    Before the emergence of the Alliance, a human world that was even more powerful than it is today was almost destroyed.  And now, the mechanical empire has made a comeback. Even if it is not as good as the mechanical empire at that time, there is no comparison between the current human world and the human world at that time.

    ?? Martial law has been implemented in the human world, and countless people have entered factories, the army, and nothing else.  Just to give this war that determines the fate of all mankind a little more chance of winning.  At this time, as long as any topic that has nothing to do with war preparations is raised, the person who raised the topic will be eliminated. No matter who you are, as long as you said something you shouldn't have said, there is no need for trial.  Directly shot.

    Doomsday theory, saviorism, annihilation theory During this period, various opinions that are usually hidden in corners jumped out when they thought they had reached their peak, but what was waiting for them was only a gun.

    The best word to describe the current alliance is "heart to one place".  With such restrictions on speech, people who had previously surrendered to the Mechanical Empire shut their mouths one by one.  The purpose of joining the Machine Empire was to ensure that he could continue to enjoy glory and wealth.  But if you pay for it with your life, it's not worth it.

    “But the Mechanical Emperor didn’t expect these humans to be useful in the first place.  These humans were already on the list to be eliminated.  Since it has been said that there is no forgiveness and no surrender, then naturally no human being will be allowed to survive in this world.

    A new alliance was born, the alliance headed by the Five Elders Association has been abandoned, and the new human alliance headed by Maxi has become the vanguard of presiding over the human world against the mechanical empire.  With the support of the five major forces, Maxi's revolutionary army immediately reversed its strength with that of the Five Elders Association.  At present, the Five Elders will have no other army except the army commanded by the twelve generals of the alliance.  They have all become Maxi's subordinates.  And with the support of the five major forces, the revolutionary army's original shortage of talents has also been greatly supplemented, especially the problem of grassroots talents has been fully solved.  In an alliance, those who really do things are the talents at the grassroots level. Without these grassroots talents, the Five-Laohui alliance is like a castle in the air that may fall down at any time.

    The revolutionary army headed by Maxi did not disappoint the people.  Under the threat of the mechanical empire, the common enemy of all mankind.  All forces put aside their hatred for each other and began to cooperate for the survival of all mankind.  With the active contact and communication of the revolutionary army, the alliance's combat readiness continues to grow, and with the increase in combat readiness.  The panic caused by the mechanical emperor's declaration of war gradually disappeared.  However, no one has completely relaxed, especially the senior leaders of the New Alliance. They know very well that in order for everyone to feel completely at ease, they still need to verify that a battle is needed to verify the superiority and inferiority of the mechanical empire and the human world.  war.

    Everyone is waiting for the moment when the Mechanical Empire launches an attack on the human world.

    ……

    Former Alliance Headquarters

    Looking at the empty alliance headquarters, Ken, the head of the Five Elders Association, looked downcast. No one would have thought that things would develop to this point.  The Wu Laohui was not defeated by the revolutionary army, but was defeated by the rumors of the Machinery Empire.  Without the Machine Empire ordering people to spread rumors, the people would not know the truth.  And if the people don't know the truth, the Five Elders Association will not be abandoned by the people Ken regrets very much that he ordered to refute the rumors before hearing the message of war declaration from the Machinery Empire. As a result, the credibility of the alliance was ruined by the subsequent rumors.  , the people's hearts and minds were completely lost.  A government full of lies will not gain public support.  It's just that it's too late to regret now. There is no regret medicine in this world. Faced with the current situation, Wu Laohui can only swallow this bitter pill.

    "Where are Yingji and Fasi?" Ken looked back at the black bear and asked in confusion.

    In the end, Black Bear was not disqualified as a member of the Five Elders Association. It is precisely because of this that Black Bear can be regarded as the most loyal person to Ken at present.  After hearing Ken's question, Black Bear looked embarrassed. After hesitating for a while, he whispered: "I have already sent someone to notify them, but theymaybe there was a traffic jam on the way here?"

    This reasonEven Black Bear himself doesn't believe it, let alone willing.  Although Ken was hit hard by the events that happened continuously during this period, he had not become an old fool yet. How could he not understand what Tingji and Faas were thinking when he saw the black bear's appearance.

    "Haha It's true that they all flew away when the disaster came. Forget it, let them go. After all, they just got to know each other, and we can get together and part ways in the end. Is there any news about Chacha?"

    "Yes, Chacha and Luo Lin are leading the army back now." Black Bear quickly replied.

    Ken nodded, this was the only news that made people not sad to hear it.  In this alliance collapse.  When everyone was looking for a way out, it was indeed gratifying that Chacha could rush over without hesitation after hearing the news.  Ken thought for a while and said to Black Bear: "Find a way to contact Chacha and Luo Lin to stop them from rushing back and divert them to Maxi's revolutionary army, so that they can contribute to the resistance against the Machine Empire."

    "Ah? Sir, won't you let them come back?" Black Bear asked with some surprise.  I don’t understand why Ken made this decision at a time like this.

    After looking at Black Bear, Ken said slowly: "Black Bear, the current situation is no longer the time to care about personal gains and losses. For the future of mankind, we must concentrate all our efforts to deal with attacks that may be launched by the Machine Empire at any time. You  He is a member of the Five Elders Association. You should also know that the human world was not fully prepared when the Machinery Empire issued its declaration of war. Even though everyone was working overtime to prepare during this time, things need to be made by people to use them.  But after all, people are not machines, and there is no way to become a qualified warrior in a short period of time. I can foresee that in the first confrontation between the mechanical empire and the human world, the human world will need to pay a very heavy price to win, and it is even possible.  Suffering a disastrous defeat. At this time, any veteran is an extremely valuable asset. If a recruit can survive at this time, it is equivalent to leaving a seed for the victory of the human world."

    "But once Chacha and Luo Lin are dispatched, we won't have any decent power in our hands. The twelve generals have died and rebelled over the years, and Luo Lin is the only general left." Black Bear  He said to Ken hesitantly.

    Ken shook his head when he heard this, and asked Black Bear: "Black Bear, do you think it is possible for our Five Elders Association to stand up in this situation? Even members of the Five Elders Association like Yingji and Fas are fighting for their own safety."  The way out is shameless. Even if the human world wins in the end, is it possible for you and me to regain the rights we lost? Forget it, this is impossible, so don’t have any illusions. It’s better to be honest, so that even if there is a revolution in the future  If the army wants to liquidate us, it will treat us lightly."

    The black bear didn’t listen to Ken’s words.  Despite successive setbacks, Black Bear's fighting spirit remains unabated, and he still dreams of the day when he can turn the tide.  And Ken seemed to feel tired after talking so much to the black bear.  Seeing that Black Bear looked puzzled, Ken didn't want to waste any more words. He left Black Bear alone and went to find someone to contact Chacha and Luo Lin who were on their way back.

    After being silent for a long time, Black Bear found a reason that he thought could convince Ken to change his mind, only to find that Ken had disappeared.  Black Bear suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart and hurried to the liaison department of the headquarters.  As soon as he entered the door, he saw that Ken had just put down the communicator.

    "Have you finished giving the order?" Black Bear stared at Ken and asked.

    "Ah, it's over. I've made it clear to Chacha that he will take General Luo Lin to join the battle sequence against the invasion of the Machinery Empire in the name of the Five Elders Association." Ken answered as he got up and walked out of the door.  Because of his trust, Ken didn't notice the hatred in the black bear's eyes.

    When Ken passed by the black bear and stepped out of the door, the black bear attacked Ken unexpectedly.  There was no one around at this time except Ken and Black Bear. Since the content of the contact was confidential, Ken drove away the two staff members who were originally staying in the liaison department.  As a result, after being attacked by a black bear, there were no witnesses.

    Ken never dreamed that the black bear he had tried so hard to save would attack him at this time.  Looking down at the black hand that passed through his chest from behind, Ken turned around with difficulty, looked at the black bear in disbelief and asked: "You, you actually"

    Before he finished speaking, the black bear with a fierce look on his face suddenly yanked his hand, and then kicked Ken on the waist. Ken, who was seriously injured, could not withstand the black bear's attack. When he was kicked to the ground, he stared.  With unwilling eyes, he died of anger.  Looking at Ken's dead body, Black Bear secretly spat and cursed bitterly: "Damn old guy, I wanted to take advantage of you, but I didn't expect you to do it so brilliantly. Without the army, then I guess  What the hell? How can I go to the revolutionary army and demand rights like that?"

    Pointing at Ken’s dead body that fell to the ground and cursingFor a long time, the black bear still couldn't understand his hatred.  But he also knew that it was useless to talk more now. Yingji and Fasi had already led their men to defect to the Revolutionary Army. Chacha and Luo Lin also led their troops to the Revolutionary Army. Only he, a young and powerful person, remained in this miserable place of the Alliance Headquarters.  .  He has no soldiers and no power, and he doesn't even fart.  If you want to gain a worthy position in the new alliance, you can't do it without having something to offer.

    After thinking hard for a while, Black Bear had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and suddenly thought that some things should still be left in the alliance headquarters. As long as he has those things, he still has a chance.  Thinking of this, Black Bear didn't bother scolding the dead Ken, and immediately ran into Ken's office and found the safe in the office.

    Black Bear knows that the top-secret documents related to the alliance have been locked in this safe. If he brings this thing to the new alliance, he might be able to keep his glory and wealth.  The password for the safe is a palm print password. This problem is not difficult for Black Bear, but it is just a waste of time.

    He carried Ken's body to the office and opened the safe with Ken's right hand. Black Bear emptied the safe of all the documents that were locked in the safe and that Ken regarded as life, leaving an empty safe and Ken's body in the office.

    *************************************

    The Palace of the Mechanical Emperor

    For the mechanical emperor, the mechanical empire is just a toy in his hand, and he is the real dictator.  Throughout the empire, one thing is true.  Artificial people dare not resist, but robots will not resist. The mechanical emperor is a real emperor and can do whatever he wants.  For example, this time when the war was declared on the human world, no one raised a word to object. If the mechanical emperor said that he wanted to destroy mankind, then he would just destroy mankind.  What artificial humans and robots need to consider is nothing more than how to destroy humans faster.

    During this period, everything that happened in the human world was brought to the front of the mechanical emperor without exception. All this was thanks to the humans who had surrendered to the mechanical empire.  But these humans never dreamed that even if they sold their souls, they would still not be forgiven by the mechanical emperor, and what awaited them would still be death.  It's just that the humans don't know about the mechanical emperor's plan.  Still feeling complacent in private, watching the last struggles of their compatriots who were destined to die, these humans felt a sense of gloating about their misfortune.  I'm afraid they will only wake up when the robot wields a butcher's knife against them, but at that time, no matter which side, there will no longer be a place for people like them.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Text Chapter 976 Reunion after a long separation

    With the exception of the artificial man, which was the thorn in the side of the Mechanical Emperor, the Mechanical Emperor finally felt at ease.  But vaguely, the Mechanical Emperor still felt a little uneasy. This feeling was very unreasonable. After thinking about it, the Mechanical Emperor attributed this somewhat inexplicable feeling to his fear of the upcoming war against the human world.  caused by tension.  In fact, the feeling of the Mechanical Emperor is not without reason.  With the destruction of the artificial people, Han Yu, who had been hiding among the artificial people, could no longer continue to act as before.

    For Fei Lian, Han Yu broke his promise.  He did not simply let Feilian come back to report the news as he said.  After letting Fei Lian go, Han Yu quietly followed Fei Lian.  Because of the existence of the Flame Domain, which is like a bug, Han Yu does not need to worry about being discovered, nor does he need to worry about being separated from everyone in the Courage.  To be precise, Han Yu put the Courage and Ningping and others into his flame domain. He usually followed Fei Lian when nothing happened, and hid in the flames when Fei Lian noticed it.  in the field.  Although he was almost discovered by Fei Lian several times, he was not discovered in the end.  Fei Lian did not expect that Han Yu would be so shameless. After searching for many times to no avail, Fei Lian, like the current mechanical emperor, attributed his suspicion to his own nervousness. He did not think at all that there was something hidden in a corner that he did not know.  with a dangerous guy.

    The Flame Domain belongs to Han Yu, but for Ning Ping and others, it is an ideal training place.  The harsher the environment, the more it can train people.  Although the environment in the Flame Realm is not too harsh, it is still a bit too hot for Ning and others who are accustomed to the outside world.

    Ning Ping is working hard to improve his strength, Field is constantly practicing the newly created divine mecha, Shi Bafang, Qiao Yaner everyone on the Courage is busy, and everyone knows that this time the opponent is extremely powerful.  , don’t work hard now.  Then when the time comes to actually fight, you will only be killed.  As for Han Yu, not many people care because they don't need to. Everyone knows that Han Yu doesn't need to care now. All they need is to know the whereabouts of Lin Ke.  But this is the only thing that everyone can do nothing to help.  We can only let Han Yu find a solution by himself.

    Han Yu also knew this. After following Fei Lian to the current headquarters of the Mechanical Emperor, especially after seeing the changes in the artificial man, Han Yu immediately changed his original plan and gave up the plan to go directly to the Mechanical Emperor.  .  Since the Mechanical Emperor can change the memories of Fei Lian and others, if Baoqi fails, it will change the memory of Lin Ke.  Han Yu really didn't know if his opponent was Lin Ke.  Can he still take action?

    However, as time went by, Han Yu felt more and more anxious. He had searched the entire Mechanical Emperor's territory, but still found no clues about Lin Ke.  This made Han Yu couldn't help but start to believe Fei Lian's previous confession. It seemed that Lin Ke was really imprisoned in a place called Netherworld by the Machine Emperor.

    Han Yu was not stupid enough to directly ask the Mechanical Emperor where the Netherworld was. He just followed the Mechanical Emperor quietly, hoping to find any clues about the Mechanical Emperor.  But Han Yu was disappointed.  The Mechanical Emperor goes to very fixed places every day, just a few places, and has never been to any ghost realm at all.  In fact, this was Han Yu's negligence. Han Yu didn't know that there was a space door leading to the ghost realm in the mechanical emperor's bedroom.  In Han Yu's opinion, the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom was just a place to sleep, and there was nothing to investigate.  But just because of such an oversight, Han Yu wasted several months.

    ?? Han Yu knew about the Mechanical Emperor’s declaration of war on mankind.  But Han Yu has no intention of becoming a human hero.  Han Yu did not have the noble moral integrity to sacrifice himself for the sake of world peace.  He just hid aside silently, continuing to persistently want to find the Netherworld, find Lin Ke, and leave here.

    Han Yu also knew about the plan to kill artificial humans, but he was in no mood to remind Fei Lian and others.  If there is no relationship between Lin Ke.  Han Yu would not care about the life and death of artificial humans.  But now, the artificial man and Lin Ke have obviously parted ways, not to mention Han Yu doesn't want to expose his existence.  Before facing massacre, those artificial humans who were loyal to the mechanical emperor would not believe what Han Yu, a hostile person, said.  Han Yu knows this better than anyone else.  It is precisely because of this that in the past few months since Han Yu came here, except for following Fei Lian for a few days at the beginning, he spent the rest of the time following the Mechanical Emperor. As for what happened in the artificial man, Han Yu  Not interested at all.

    Only today, when Han Yu discovered that the android Su Wan had carefully sneaked into the mechanical emperor's palace, Han Yu discovered something unusual.  This Su Wan seems to have come with bad intentions.  With her status, she didn't have to hide from the robot guards, but Han Yu discovered that this Su Wan had been hiding and seemed to be worried about being discovered.Reminiscent of the plan to kill the androids he heard earlier, Han Yu immediately realized that Su Wan was planning to seek revenge on the robots.

    Su Wan still didn’t know that she had been discovered, but she still sneaked cautiously towards the mechanical emperor’s bedroom.  She didn't know that not far behind her, there was Han Yu quietly following behind.  For Su Wan, she neither wants to hang out with Fei Lian nor wants to be as worthless as Shu Sheng.  Artificial beings must avenge themselves, but they do not necessarily need to take revenge on others.

    Relying on her familiarity with the terrain, Su Wan sneaked into the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, planning to wait until the Mechanical Emperor fell asleep at night to kill the Mechanical Emperor.  When Han Yu saw Su Wan sneaking into the mechanical emperor's bedroom, he knew Su Wan's plan.  Han Yu, who was not in the mood to disturb Su Wan's good deeds, hid outside the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, planning to wait for Su Wan to attack the Mechanical Emperor to see if Su Wan's sudden attack would make the Mechanical Emperor reveal something about the Netherworld.

    It was evening, and the Mechanical Emperor returned to the bedroom as usual.  Although the androids were eliminated, Fei Lian's battle plan was retained.  In the past few days, the Mechanical Emperor was discussing with the four mechanical generals the offensive arrangements of the Mechanical Legion, and he did not realize that there were still artificial humans who dared to come back here to seek revenge on him.

    According to the new habits developed during this period, the Mechanical Emperor did not immediately fall asleep as usual. On the contrary, the Mechanical Emperor took off his clothes, stood in front of a large mirror that had recently been placed in the bedroom, and admired  Got up his body.

    Su Wan, who was hiding in the dark, obviously didn't expect that the mechanical emperor had such a perverted hobby. She was frightened and couldn't help but make a slight noise.  If it had been left in the past, the Mechanical Emperor would not have noticed.  But since receiving Angel's heart, the Mechanical Emperor has not only increased his own strength, but has also become extremely sensitive to abnormal changes around him.

    "Who is where?" the mechanical emperor shouted. While asking, the mechanical emperor planned to call the patrolling mechanical guards.  Su Wan understood that she could no longer hide at this time, once the mechanical guards came in.  He wouldn't even have the last chance for revenge.  Su Wan, who had been holding her to death, immediately stopped hiding and rushed out from the darkness, heading straight towards the mechanical emperor.

    Except for Lin Wei, Lin Mohan and Lin Ke who had already fought against the Mechanical Emperor, the remaining seven sons did not know the terrifying strength of the Mechanical Emperor. In the hearts of Su Wan and others, they always believed that the most terrifying thing about the Mechanical Emperor was his  head.  rather than his own strength.

    Because of this wrong understanding, Su Wan's revenge is destined to fail.  Facing Su Wan who was flying towards him, the mechanical emperor struck out like lightning, and with a speed that Su Wan couldn't believe, he swung his figure and grabbed Su Wan's neck.  Being caught, Su Wan immediately flew up and kicked the mechanical emperor in the chest. However, the mechanical emperor smiled coldly and reached out to grab the right leg that Su Wan kicked.  As soon as his arms competed, the Mechanical Emperor planned to tear Su Wan alive, but before he could do it, the Mechanical Emperor suddenly stopped.  Perhaps because he didn't want Su Wan to dirty his bedroom, the Mechanical Emperor threw the captured Su Wan into the space door, then slowly put on his clothes and walked into the space door.

    After waiting outside for a while, Han Yu watched the mechanical guard who got the news enter the mechanical emperor's room, only to find that not only Su Wan was missing in the mechanical emperor's bedroom.  Even the Mechanical Emperor has disappeared.  Han Yu could be sure that he saw the Mechanical Emperor enter the bedroom with his own eyes, but now that the Mechanical Emperor was missing, Han Yu immediately realized that there was something strange in the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, and he might have missed something.

    With this idea in mind, after the mechanical guard left.  Han Yu quietly walked into the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom and immediately saw the space door that the Mechanical Emperor had not closed.  Looking at the space door, Han Yu suddenly had the urge to slap himself, but considering that hitting himself was a bit stupid.  It still hurts a little, so I just thought about it and gave it up.

    The ghost realm of the underworld!  Han Yu had an intuition that the space door leading to must be the ghost realm he had been looking for. In order to avoid meeting the mechanical emperor later, Han Yu stepped into the space door without any hesitation.

    ……

    The world covered with ice and snow

    Han Yu was not in the mood to lament this silver-white world, because there was something wrong with where he appeared, perhaps because of his character. Han Yu fell into a wolf pile and was surrounded by a dozen giant wolves that were as big as calves.  No one else is in the mood to appreciate the beauty of this world.

    The wolves were obviously startled by the sudden appearance of Han Yu.  This unusual outsider made them feel uneasy.  Standing in front of Han Yu, the wolves felt as if they were encountering a more powerful predator than themselves.

    "Hi~ How is everyone?" Han Yu tried to communicate with the wolves.  But what makes Han Yu feel very hurt is that these guys who have no eyesightWhen he showed his kindness to them, he didn't even give them any face. About a dozen wolves, large and small, ran away with their tails between their legs in a uniform movement, leaving Han Yu standing there awkwardly with his hands raised.

    “Nah, these inhumane beasts!” Han Yu cursed, putting down his hands in frustration.

    Having scared away the wolves, Han Yu planned to take off first to confirm the situation around him before considering where to go.  In order to avoid being discovered by the mechanical emperor, Han Yu was very careful and did not dare to rise too high. Using the towering pine trees as cover, Han Yu found himself in a forest.

    In addition to the environment he found himself in, Han Yu also discovered a suspicious place that caught his attention.  The shameless wolves gathered in one place, surrounding a place, as if there was something worthy of their attention.

    Han Yu, who felt bad about these inhuman beasts, immediately planned to destroy the good things of this wolf pack.  Of course, the most critical problem is that Han Yu is a little hungry.  Following the destruction of the androids, everything left by the androids in the Mechanical Empire was intensively destroyed, including a large amount of food.

    Han Yu, whose stomach was growling with hunger, now focused on the wolves, and the wolves focused on the prey they found.  This prey had obviously been tortured before being discovered by them. The bones of its hands and feet were crushed, and the whole person was lying on the snow without moving.  Although he wasn't dead, he probably wouldn't have survived for long even if he hadn't encountered a pack of wolves.

    Han Yu did not realize at first that the prey surrounded by wolves was Su Wan who had been thrown here by the Mechanical Emperor before.  But when we drove away the wolves and caught the two fattest ones to roast and eat, we were waiting for a while.  Han Yu, who was bored, was looking for trouble and decided to see who it was that attracted the attention of the wolves.  As a result, Han Yu was depressed after seeing this.

    Han Yu really can't do such a thing as not saving someone.  He could turn a blind eye to the android massacre, but when he met someone who appeared in front of him and needed help, Han Yu's heart still softened.

    "Hey, are you dead?" Han Yu knelt down and patted Su Wan's face.  It's hard, like stone.

    With a sigh, Han Yu reached out to pick up the frozen Su Wan, opened the passage and entered his own flame field.  Based on Han Yu's current situation, the only way to save Su Wan is to return to the Courage before entering the passage.  Han Yu didn't forget to take away the wolf meat that was about to be roasted.  Not long after Han Yu returned to the Flame Realm, the Machine Emperor, who planned to come back to see Su Wan's miserable state, appeared.  Seeing that Su Wan was missing, the Mechanical Emperor's brows suddenly furrowed.  There were wolf tracks on the ground, but there were no bloodstains and no remains.  Moreover, among the chaotic wolf tracks, there were also human tracks, which made the Mechanical Emperor feel puzzled.  In the impression of the mechanical emperor.  Whether it was Lin Ke, Lin Mohan or Lin Wei, they had all been killed by him.  But apart from these three people, there shouldn't be a fourth person in this ghost realm that only he knows about.  But now, the fourth person's footprints happened to appear.  And looking at this footprint, it should be that of a man.

    He wanted to search nearby, but what made the Mechanical Emperor feel depressed was that the man's footprints were only near where Su Wan was placed before, and there were no traces further away.  This frustrated the Mechanical Emperor's idea of ??following the footprints.  Faced with this situation, the Mechanical Emperor could only sigh, comforting himself that even if there really was a fourth person, it was just one more prisoner for him. Without his own leadership, the Netherworld was not allowed to enter or leave.  of.

    Back on the Courage, Han Mengxin and others found Su Wan in Han Yu’s arms after they left.  I saw Han Yu coming back with a strange woman in his arms.  The eyes of Han Mengxin and others began to become unkind. Fortunately, Ning Ping knew Su Wan and rushed back after hearing the news. He spoke in time to relieve Han Yu.

    When they heard that Su Wan was an artificial human like Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and others immediately changed their attitude.  Start saving people.  Ning Ping pulled Han Yu aside and began to ask Han Yu what he had gained during this period.  There was really nothing gained during this period, and Han Yu had nothing to say, so he told Ning Ping and others what happened outside.

    When he heard the news that the Machine Emperor had declared war on the human world, Ning Ping couldn't help but become anxious.  Unlike Han Yu, although Ning Ping could give up his identity for Han Mengxin, the blood relationship was there, making Ning Ping indifferent to his family. Even if Ning Ping could do anything, Han Yu didn't want to see this situation.

    And after hearing the news that the Machine Emperor ordered the massacre of artificial humans, Ning Ping fell silent.  The mechanical emperor's move was beyond everyone's expectations. No one expected that the mechanical emperor would do anything to the artificial humans he created.  Even if they were born in different ways, androids are still human beings. When they heard that more than 20,000 androids were killed, and not even a single body was left behind in the end, Ning Ping and others could not help but feel a sense of sorrow for the death of a rabbit.

    "Hey, are your sympathy a little overflowing? We are nowDo you have time to sympathize with the plight of artificial humans?  What's more, artificial humans don't necessarily need our sympathy.  "Han Yu shouted quickly when he saw this.

    Ning Ping and others looked at Han Yu in confusion, and then understood the meaning of Han Yu's words.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, the allegiance of artificial humans is to the mechanical emperor. Even if the mechanical emperor does not kill the artificial humans, those artificial humans will eventually become the enemies of mankind.  It's understandable to feel worthless for the enemy, and it's understandable to sympathize with the enemy's plight, but to feel sad for the enemy is a bit much.

    "Tell me about your current plans?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu, changing the subject.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I seem to have found the Netherworld. All that's left is to find Lin Ke. I'll leave Su Wan to you. You have to be careful. It's hard to tell the difference between us and the enemy right now. Don't take it lightly."  .”

    Hearing Han Yu’s reminder, Ning Ping nodded and said he would pay attention, and then asked: "What are your plans after you find Lin Ke?"

    Looking at Ning Ping, Han Yu asked: "Ning Ping, what are your plans?"

    "Me? What plans can I have? You are the leader and I will listen to you." Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this.  Then he replied.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? period period period period period period period period experience that made the Mechanical Emperor feel dangerous, finally felt a little more stable.  But vaguely, the Mechanical Emperor still felt a little uneasy. This feeling was very unreasonable. After thinking about it, the Mechanical Emperor attributed this somewhat inexplicable feeling to his fear of the upcoming war against the human world.  caused by tension.  In fact, the feeling of the Mechanical Emperor is not without reason.  With the destruction of artificial humans.  Han Yu, who has been hiding among the androids, can no longer act as before.

    For Fei Lian, Han Yu broke his promise.  He did not simply let Feilian come back to report the news as he said.  After letting Fei Lian go, Han Yu quietly followed Fei Lian.  Because of the existence of the Flame Domain, which is like a bug, Han Yu does not need to worry about being discovered, nor does he need to worry about being separated from everyone in the Courage.  To be precise, Han Yu put the Courage and Ning Ping into his own flame field.  Normally, he would follow Fei Lian when nothing happened. When Fei Lian noticed something, he would hide in the flame field.  Although he was almost discovered by Fei Lian several times, he was not discovered in the end.  Fei Lian did not expect that Han Yu would be so shameless. After searching for many times to no avail, Fei Lian, like the current mechanical emperor, attributed his suspicion to his own nervousness.  He had no idea that there was a dangerous guy hiding in a corner that he didn't know about.

    The Flame Domain belongs to Han Yu, but for Ning Ping and others, it is an ideal training place.  The harsher the environment, the more it can train people.  Although the environment in the Flame Realm is not too harsh, it is still a bit too hot for Ning and others who are accustomed to the outside world.

    Ning Ping is working hard to improve his strength, Field is constantly practicing the newly created divine mecha, Shi Bafang, Qiao Yaner everyone on the Courage is busy.  Everyone knows that the opponent this time is extremely powerful. If you don't work hard now, you will only get slaughtered when the battle is really needed.  As for Han Yu, not many people care about him because they don't need to.  Everyone knows that Han Yu does not need to care now, all he needs is to know the whereabouts of Lin Ke.  But this is the only thing that no one can do to help, and they can only let Han Yu find a solution on his own.

    Han Yu also knows this.  After following Fei Lian to the current headquarters of the Mechanical Emperor, especially after seeing the changes in the artificial man, Han Yu immediately changed his original plan and gave up his plan to go directly to the Mechanical Emperor.  Since the Mechanical Emperor can change the memories of Fei Lian and others, if Baoqi fails, it will change the memory of Lin Ke.  Han Yu really didn't know if he would be able to take action if his opponent was Lin Ke.

    However, as time went by, Han Yu felt more and more anxious. He had searched the entire Mechanical Emperor's territory, but still found no clues about Lin Ke.  This made Han Yu couldn't help but start to believe Fei Lian's previous confession. It seemed that Lin Ke was really imprisoned in a place called Netherworld by the Machine Emperor.

    Han Yu was not stupid enough to directly ask the Mechanical Emperor where the Netherworld was. He just followed the Mechanical Emperor quietly, hoping to find any clues about the Mechanical Emperor.  But what disappoints Han Yu is that the Mechanical Emperor goes to very fixed places every day, just a few places, and he has never been to any ghost realm at all.  In fact, this was Han Yu's negligence. Han Yu didn't know that there was a space door leading to the ghost realm in the mechanical emperor's bedroom.  In Han Yu's opinion, the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom was just a place to sleep, and there was nothing to investigate.  But just because of such an oversight, Han Yu wasted several months.

    Han Yu knew about the Mechanical Emperor’s declaration of war on humanity.??But Han Yu has no intention of becoming a human hero.  Han Yu did not have the noble moral integrity to sacrifice himself for the sake of world peace.  He just hid aside silently, continuing to persistently want to find the Netherworld, find Lin Ke, and leave here.

    Han Yu also knew about the plan to kill artificial humans, but he was in no mood to remind Fei Lian and others.  Without Lin Ke's relationship, Han Yu would not care about the life and death of the artificial man.  But now, the artificial man and Lin Ke have obviously parted ways, not to mention Han Yu doesn't want to expose his existence.  Before facing massacre, those artificial humans who were loyal to the Mechanical Emperor would not believe what Han Yu, a hostile person, said. Han Yu knew this better than anyone else.  It's really because of this.  In the past few months since Han Yu came here, except for following Fei Lian for a few days at the beginning, he spent the rest of the time following the mechanical emperor. Han Yu had no interest in what happened in the artificial man.

    Only today, when Han Yu discovered that the android Su Wan had carefully sneaked into the mechanical emperor's palace, Han Yu discovered something unusual.  This Su Wan seems to have come with bad intentions.  In her capacity.  There was no need to hide from the robot guards, but Han Yu discovered that this Su Wan had been hiding and seemed worried about being discovered.  Reminiscent of the plan he heard about the massacre of artificial humans, Han Yu immediately realized that Su Wan was planning to seek revenge on the robots.

    Su Wan still didn’t know that she had been discovered, but she still sneaked cautiously towards the mechanical emperor’s bedroom.  she does not know.  Not far behind her, there was Han Yu quietly following behind.  For Su Wan, she neither wants to hang out with Fei Lian nor wants to be as worthless as Shu Sheng.  Artificial beings must avenge themselves, but they do not necessarily need to take revenge on others.

    Relying on her familiarity with the terrain, Su Wan sneaked into the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, planning to wait until the Mechanical Emperor fell asleep at night to kill the Mechanical Emperor.  And Han Yu saw Su Wan sneaking into the mechanical emperor's bedroom.  Then he knew Amelia Su’s plan.  Han Yu, who was not in the mood to disturb Su Wan's good deeds, hid outside the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, planning to wait for Su Wan to attack the Mechanical Emperor to see if Su Wan's sudden attack would make the Mechanical Emperor reveal something about the Netherworld.

    It was evening, and the Mechanical Emperor returned to the bedroom as usual.  Although the androids were eliminated, Fei Lian's battle plan was retained.  In the past few days, the Mechanical Emperor was discussing with the four mechanical generals the offensive arrangements of the Mechanical Legion, and he did not realize that there were still artificial humans who dared to come back here to seek revenge on him.

    According to the new habits developed during this period, the Mechanical Emperor did not immediately fall asleep as usual. On the contrary, the Mechanical Emperor took off his clothes.  Standing in front of a large mirror that had recently been placed in the bedroom, she admired her body.

    Su Wan, who was hiding in the dark, obviously didn't expect that the mechanical emperor had such a perverted hobby. She was frightened and couldn't help but make a slight noise.  If it had been left in the past, the Mechanical Emperor would not have noticed it, but since receiving Angel's heart, the Mechanical Emperor has not only increased his own strength, but also can detect abnormal changes around him.  He also started to become extremely sensitive.

    "Who is where?" the mechanical emperor shouted. While asking, the mechanical emperor planned to call the patrolling mechanical guards.  Su Wan understood that she could no longer hide at this time, once the mechanical guards came in.  He wouldn't even have the last chance for revenge.  Su Wan, who had been holding her to death, immediately stopped hiding and rushed out from the darkness, heading straight towards the mechanical emperor.

    Except for Lin Wei, Lin Mohan and Lin Ke who had already fought against the Mechanical Emperor, the remaining seven sons did not know the terrifying strength of the Mechanical Emperor. In the hearts of Su Wan and others, they always believed that the most terrifying thing about the Mechanical Emperor was his  brain, rather than his own strength.

    Because of this wrong understanding, Su Wan's revenge is destined to fail.  Facing Su Wan who was flying towards him, the mechanical emperor struck out like lightning, and with a speed that Su Wan couldn't believe, he swung his figure and grabbed Su Wan's neck.  After being caught, Su Wan immediately flew up and kicked the Mechanical Emperor in the chest. However, the Mechanical Emperor smiled coldly, stretched out his hand and grabbed the right leg that Su Wan kicked. As soon as his arms competed, the Mechanical Emperor planned to  He tore Su Wan alive, but before taking action, the Mechanical Emperor suddenly stopped.  Perhaps because he didn't want Su Wan to dirty his bedroom, the Mechanical Emperor threw the captured Su Wan into the space door, then slowly put on his clothes and walked into the space door.

    After waiting outside for a while, Han Yu watched the mechanical guard who got the news enter the Mechanical Emperor's room, only to find that not only Su Wan was missing in the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, but even the Mechanical Emperor was missing.  Han Yu could be sure that he saw the Mechanical Emperor enter the bedroom with his own eyes, but now that the Mechanical Emperor was missing, Han Yu immediately realized that there was something strange in the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, and he might have missed something.

    With this idea in mind, after the mechanical guards left, Han YuQuietly walking into the Mechanical Emperor's bedroom, he immediately saw the space door that the Mechanical Emperor had not closed.  Looking at the space door, Han Yu suddenly had the urge to slap himself, but considering that it was a bit stupid to slap himself and it would still hurt a little, he just gave up the idea.

    The ghost realm of the underworld!  Han Yu had an intuition that the space door leading to must be the ghost realm he had been looking for.  In order to avoid meeting the mechanical emperor later, Han Yu stepped into the space door without any hesitation.

    ……

    The world covered with ice and snow

    Han Yu was not in the mood to lament this silver-white world, because there was something wrong with where he appeared, perhaps because of his character. Han Yu fell into a wolf pile and was surrounded by a dozen giant wolves that were as big as calves.  No one else is in the mood to appreciate the beauty of this world.

    The wolves were obviously startled by the sudden appearance of Han Yu.  This unusual outsider made them feel uneasy.  Standing in front of Han Yu, the wolves felt as if they were encountering a more powerful predator than themselves.

    "Hi~ How is everyone?" Han Yu tried to communicate with the wolves.  But what made Han Yu feel very hurt was that when he extended his kindness to these blind guys, he didn't even give them any face, and there were more than a dozen wolves, big and small.  He ran away with his tail between his legs in a neat movement, leaving Han Yu standing awkwardly with his hands raised.

    “Nah, these inhumane beasts!” Han Yu cursed, putting down his hands in frustration.

    Having scared away the wolves, Han Yu planned to take off first to confirm the situation around him before considering where to go.  In order to avoid being discovered by the mechanical emperor, Han Yu was very careful and did not dare to rise too high, using the towering pine trees as cover.  Han Yu found himself in a forest.

    In addition to the environment he found himself in, Han Yu also discovered a suspicious place that caught his attention.  The shameless wolves gathered in one place, surrounding a place, as if there was something worthy of their attention.

    Han Yu, who felt bad about these inhuman beasts, immediately planned to destroy the good things of this wolf pack.  Of course, the most critical problem is that Han Yu is a little hungry.  Following the destruction of the androids, everything left by the androids in the Mechanical Empire was intensively destroyed, including a large amount of food.

    Han Yu, whose stomach was growling with hunger, now focused on the wolves, and the wolves focused on the prey they found.  The prey had obviously been tortured before being discovered, with its hands and feet crushed to pieces.  The whole person was lying on the snow, unable to move.  Although he wasn't dead, he probably wouldn't have survived for long even if he hadn't encountered a pack of wolves.

    Han Yu did not realize at first that the prey surrounded by wolves was Su Wan who had been thrown here by the Mechanical Emperor before.  But while driving away the wolves, he caught two of the fattest ones and prepared to roast them. During the waiting period, Han Yu, who was bored, had nothing to do and decided to see who the wolves were paying attention to.  As a result, Han Yu was depressed after seeing this.

    Han Yu really can't do such a thing as not saving someone.  He could turn a blind eye to the android carnage.  But when he met someone in front of him who needed help, Han Yu's heart softened.

    "Hey, are you dead?" Han Yu knelt down and patted Su Wan's face.  It's hard, like stone.

    With a sigh, Han Yu reached out to pick up the frozen Su Wan, opened the passage and entered his own flame field.  Based on Han Yu's current situation, the only way to save Su Wan was to return to the Courage. Before entering the passage, Han Yu did not forget to take away the wolf meat that was about to be roasted.  Not long after Han Yu returned to the Flame Realm, the Machine Emperor, who planned to come back to see Su Wan's miserable state, appeared.  Seeing that Su Wan was missing, the Mechanical Emperor's brows suddenly furrowed.  There were wolf tracks on the ground, but there were no bloodstains and no remains.  Moreover, among the chaotic wolf tracks, there were also human tracks, which made the Mechanical Emperor feel puzzled.  In the Mechanical Emperor's impression, whether it was Lin Ke, Lin Mohan or Lin Wei, they had all been killed by him.  But apart from these three people, there shouldn't be a fourth person in this ghost realm that only he knows about.  But now, the fourth person's footprints happened to appear.  And looking at this footprint, it should be that of a man.

    He wanted to search nearby, but what made the Mechanical Emperor feel depressed was that the man's footprints were only near where Su Wan was placed before, and there were no traces further away. This made the Mechanical Emperor's idea of ??following the footprints come to nothing.  .  Faced with this situation, the Mechanical Emperor could only sigh, comforting himself that even if there really was a fourth person, it was just one more prisoner for him. Without his own leadership, the Netherworld was not allowed to enter or leave.  of.

    Back on the Courage, Han Mengxin and others found Su Wan in Han Yu’s arms after they left.  Seeing Han Yu coming back with a strange woman in his arms, Han Mengxin waitedPeople's eyes began to become unkind. Fortunately, Ning Ping knew Su Wan and rushed back after hearing the news. He spoke in time to help Han Yu.

    Once they heard that Su Wan was an artificial human like Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and others immediately changed their attitude and started to save people.  Ning Ping pulled Han Yu aside and began to ask Han Yu what he had gained during this period.  There was really nothing gained during this period, and Han Yu had nothing to say, so he told Ning Ping and others what happened outside.

    When he heard the news that the Machine Emperor had declared war on the human world, Ning Ping couldn't help but become anxious.  Unlike Han Yu, although Ning Ping could give up his identity for Han Mengxin, the blood relationship was there, making Ning Ping indifferent to his family. Even if Ning Ping could do anything, Han Yu didn't want to see this situation.

    And after hearing the news that the Machine Emperor ordered the massacre of artificial humans, Ning Ping fell silent.  The mechanical emperor's move was beyond everyone's expectations. No one expected that the mechanical emperor would do anything to the artificial humans he created.  Even if they were born in different ways, androids are still human beings. When they heard that more than 20,000 androids were killed, and not even a single body was left behind in the end, Ning Ping and others could not help but feel a sense of sorrow for the death of a rabbit.

    "Hey, are your sympathies a bit overwhelming? Do we have time to sympathize with the plight of the androids now? What's more, the androids don't necessarily need our sympathy." Han Yu shouted quickly when he saw this.

    Ning Ping and others looked at Han Yu in confusion, and then understood the meaning of Han Yu's words.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, the allegiance of artificial humans is to the mechanical emperor. Even if the mechanical emperor does not kill the artificial humans, those artificial humans will eventually become the enemies of mankind.  It's understandable to feel worthless for the enemy, and it's understandable to sympathize with the enemy's plight, but to feel sad for the enemy is a bit much.

    "Tell me about your current plans?" Ning Ping asked Han Yu, changing the subject.

    Han Yu heard this and replied: "I seem to have found the Netherworld. All that's left is to find Lin Ke. I'll leave Su Wan to you. You have to be careful. It's hard to tell the difference between us and the enemy right now. Don't take it lightly."  .”

    Hearing Han Yu’s reminder, Ning Ping nodded and said he would pay attention, and then asked: "What are your plans after you find Lin Ke?"

    Looking at Ning Ping, Han Yu asked: "Ning Ping, what are your plans?"

    "Me? What plans can I have? You are the leader, and I will listen to you." Ning Ping was stunned when he heard this, and then replied.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Text Chapter 977 The mountain snowman asks for help

    Now that Han Yu can solve the problem of leaving here that has troubled Lin Ke and the others for a long time, Lin Ke and the others can't believe it. But seeing Han Yu's non-joking look, the three of them can't help but believe it.

    "How do you solve it?" Lin Wei couldn't help but ask.

    "Very well, I have my own domain, bring you into my domain, and then use the landmarks I control to open the space passage to other places, why don't you leave here?" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Is your area safe?" Lin Wei asked worriedly.

    "Of course it's safe, that's my territory." Han Yu replied confidently.

    Seeing Han Yu's determined expression, Lin Wei couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and her whole body suddenly relaxed.  Not only Lin Wei, Lin Mohan and Lin Ke also relaxed.  Lin Mohan seemed to suddenly remember something, and suddenly asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, how many people can you bring in your field? Can I bring some people in?"

    "Who are you taking?" Han Yu asked.

    Because he wanted to ask Han Yu, Lin Mohan patiently explained to Han Yu: "I still have some supporters among the artificial humans. Not only do I have them, but I also have Lin Wei and Lin Ke. I want them to"

    "Well, speaking of artificial humans, I have some bad news to tell you." Han Yu interrupted Lin Mohan.

    Lin Mohan couldn't help but was stunned. After looking at each other with Lin Wei, he looked at Han Yu at the same time. Han Yu scratched his head and said softly: "The artificial humans were purged by the Mechanical Emperor, and there are not many left alive. Just here.  Before I got here, I rescued Su Wan in the forest here. She is currently being treated in my field by Mengxin and the others."

    Hearing the news told by Han Yu, Lin Ke and the others didn't believe it at first, but they felt that there was no need for Han Yu to lie about this kind of thing.  But if it wasn't a lie, then what he said was true. More than 20,000 artificial humans were purged, and the power he had worked so hard to cultivate among the artificial humans disappeared with the actions of the Machine Emperor.  This fact is really hard to accept.

    "Can we meet Su Wan now?" Lin Mohan asked Han Yu with the last glimmer of hope in his heart.

    Han Yu naturally would not refuse this request, and nodded in agreement: "No problem. We are going somewhere anyway. Do you think there is anything that needs to be packed? If not, shall we leave now?"

    "Leave now." Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who were anxious to get confirmation from Su Wan, replied in unison.

    ……

    The facts are the facts and will not change because they are unacceptable.  When Lin Wei and Lin Mohan saw Su Wan, Su Wan had been rescued and was lying on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling blankly.

    "Su Wan" Lin Wei felt sad when she saw this.  He walked forward and called softly.

    Su Wan’s eyes moved. After seeing Lin Wei and others, she said with a sad smile: "Lin Wei, I didn’t expect to meet you here."

    "Su Wan, I heard from Han Yu that the androids were purged by the Mechanical Emperor. Is this true?" Lin Wei asked anxiously.

    "" Su Wan was silent for a moment, and while Lin Wei was waiting anxiously, she slowly nodded and replied: "Yes, more than 20,000 artificial humans were gathered in a basin by the Machine Emperor in the name of forming a legion. As a result,  What we were waiting for was not the news of forming a legion, but what we were waiting for was the massacre by the fully armed mechanical legion. There were more than 20,000 people. In the end, only a hundred people escaped by chance."

    At the end of the sentence, Su Wan's tone was full of sadness, and with Su Wan's personal confirmation, Lin Wei couldn't help but have red eyes.  Although those artificial humans could not help Lin Wei, they were still her comrades. Now hearing the bad news, Lin Wei could not calm down.

    Han Yu gently hugged Lin Ke, who looked sad, and asked Su Wan: "Well. Su Wan, you just said that there are about a hundred people who have escaped. Where are they now? We are leaving here soon. In  Before we leave here, we can take them out of here if they want.”

    Su Wan has a very good attitude towards Han Yu, who is her savior.  Wen Yan replied softly: "After escaping, Fei Lian and Shu Sheng had differences of opinion. As a result, the two of them parted ways. Shu Sheng took the escaped people to hide in the mountains and forests. But Fei Lian's whereabouts are unknown. I don't want to  Together with them, I went to seek revenge on the Mechanical Emperor alone. But I didn’t expect that the Mechanical Emperor was so powerful that I was subdued without even being able to fight back. If you hadn’t come to the rescue, I would probably be no longer alive.”

    After hearing what Su Wan said, Han Yu was a little embarrassed.  It is really difficult to find Shu Sheng and others who are hiding in the mountains and forests.  He looked at Lin Ke with some embarrassment, and the considerate Lin Ke said softly: "Since they are hereThey were hiding, and it would take some time for the Mechanical Emperor to find them.  And based on what I know about the Mechanical Emperor, he probably won't put any care into Shu Sheng and others who escaped now.  It's just Su Wan, I don't understand why the mechanical emperor suddenly had murderous intentions towards artificial humans?  Doesn't he usually rely on artificial people?  "

    Su Wan heard the words and replied: "I haven't thought about this question until now. The mechanical emperor's temperament seemed to have suddenly changed. He ordered to declare war on the human world, and then got the battle plan against the human world that Fei Lian studied and formulated with us.  After that, the purge of artificial humans was suddenly launched, and I don’t know the specific reason for this.”

    "No matter what the reason is, the mechanical emperor has completely turned into a scourge, and it is also a big scourge that must be eliminated. Han Yu, I think we need to carefully consider our future itinerary." Ning Ping interrupted and said to Han Yu  .

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and nodded, "Indeed, let us think about it carefully. For our stable life in the future, we must do something now."

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Ning Ping felt relieved. Previously, he was worried that Han Yu didn't care about the mechanical emperor. But with Han Yu's words now, it means that Han Yu has already paid attention to the mechanical emperor.  I thought about it.

    "Han Yu, come with me back to the igloo. I forgot something." Lin Ke said to Han Yu softly.

    Han Yu naturally would not refuse Lin Ke's request. He nodded and said, "No problem." After that, he asked Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, "Do you want to go back together?"

    "No, it's enough to have Lin Ke back. I want to spend more time with Su Wan, and by the way, I can inquire in detail about the cause and effect of this matter." Lin Wei shook her head and replied.

    "Then you should be careful. Su Wan is weak now, so don't affect her rest." Han Yu reminded.  He took Lin Ke and disappeared in front of everyone.

    ……

    Back at the igloo, Lin Ke went upstairs to pack his luggage, while Han Yu, who was waiting downstairs, walked outside the house in boredom.  But as soon as I went out, I saw about a hundred meters directly opposite the igloo, squatting a hilly snowman like the one I had encountered before. The look of the hilly snowman seemed familiar.

    "Eh? Why are you here? Are you here to take revenge on me?" Han Yu asked as he walked towards the snowman on the hill.

    See Han Yu coming over.  The hill snowman turned around and wanted to run away, but as soon as he turned around, the hill snowman seemed to hesitate. He turned back halfway and looked at Han Yu again, and this time the hill snowman no longer faced Han Yu as before.  Yu kept roaring.  Instead, he squatted on the ground obediently and remained motionless until Han Yu walked in front of him.

    Han Yu, who felt the strange behavior of the snowman on the hill, couldn't help but be startled and asked in confusion: "Hey, don't you want to ask me for something?"

    "Woo~" The hill snowman made a series of whimpering sounds, but Han Yu couldn't understand the animal language and didn't understand what the hill snowman in front of him wanted to do.  While he was scratching his head, he suddenly heard an exclamation from Lin Ke behind him.  "Han Yu, leave that guy quickly, that guy is very dangerous."

    "Dangerous? Maybe it was dangerous before, but now it seems very safe." Han Yu turned around and said to Lin Ke after hearing this.

    And Lin Ke couldn't help but be stunned when he saw how honest the hill snowman squatting in front of Han Yu was.  Regarding the sudden appearance of the hill snowman, Lin Ke clearly remembered how powerful this animal was when he first saw it.  The two hill snowmen tore the giant wolf in half, which was as big as a calf, although they hunted down the remaining dozens of frightened giant wolves.  But when he saw the hill snowman squatting in front of Han Yu like a kitten, Lin Ke was confused.

    The hill snowman didn’t care about Lin Ke’s approach.  Just whimpering at Han Yu, Han Yu scratched his head and asked Lin Ke who came to him: "Lin Ke, do you understand what it is saying?"

    Hearing this, Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu and replied angrily: "You don't understand it, so how can I understand it? Does this big guy want you to go with it?"

    "Do I have such a strong taste?"

    "Where did it go? I mean, does it want to ask you for help?" Lin Ke said to Han Yu angrily.  Han Yu laughed when he heard this.  He took Lin Ke's hand and said softly: "Hey, I'm a little excited after I found you. Lin Ke, tell me, should I help it?"

    "This is your business. You just make the decision. But no matter where you go, I will follow you." Lin Ke looked at Han Yu and replied.

    Han Yu smiled slightly, held Lin Ke's hand and nodded, "No problem, we will be together forever." After speaking, he turned to the hill snowman who was still whimpering and said, "Okay,Stop yelling. If you want to ask me for help, just nod. If nothing happens, go back quickly. It's almost time for me to leave.  "

    What puzzled Han Yu was that the mountain snowman seemed to understand what he said, and nodded at him repeatedly after hearing what he said.  Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle and said: "Okay, Han Yu, even animals can understand what you said."

    "Really? Then Lin Ke, do you understand what I said?" Han Yu asked with a smirk.

    Lin Ke was stunned when he heard this, and then he came to his senses. He couldn't help but pinch Han Yu, and said angrily: "You hate me, you know how to take advantage of me."

    "Women are really unreasonable. It was obviously you who brought it up. Okay, okay, isn't it my fault? Let's first see what kind of help this hill snowman wants me to do." Han Yu quickly grabbed Lin  Ke's hands said.

    ……

    The hill snowman seemed to know that Han Yu didn't understand what he wanted to express. He got up and walked towards the forest behind the igloo. After walking for a while, he turned around and found that Han Yu had not moved, so he called out softly a few times.

    Seeing this situation, Han Yu said helplessly to Lin Ke: "It seems that you were right. This guy really asked me for help. You go to the field to meet Mengxin and the others first, and I will follow and take a look.  .”

    "No, didn't I just say that? I want to go with you." Lin Ke shook his head and refused.  However, Han Yu didn't want Lin Ke to take risks with him, but seeing Lin Ke's firm attitude, Han Yu knew that ordinary persuasion would be useless.  After rolling his eyes, Han Yu whispered in Lin Ke's ear: "Lin Ke, if we meet again after a long separation, if we stay together for a long time, will there be a situation where we can't help ourselves?"

    "What do you want to do?" Lin Ke lowered his head shyly and asked, obviously thinking of some embarrassing scene.

    Seeing that Lin Ke knew what he was asking, Han Yu couldn't help but start thinking about it. However, as soon as he heard the whimpering of the hill snowman, the interest that had just risen was dispelled.  He continued to whisper to Lin Ke: "Of course I want to have a good intimacy with you. But have you ever thought about it? If the two of us are alone for a long time now, when we go back to meet Mengxin and the others, Mengxin will  What will Xin and the others say?"

    Lin Ke immediately understood the meaning of Han Yu's words.  She doesn't mind making out with Han Yu.  Because Han Yu is her significant other in this life.  Just the thought of Mengxin and the others teasing her about this kind of thing made Lin Ke, who was already a bit shy, a little unbearable.

    Han Yu looked at Lin Ke's red face, couldn't help but kiss her gently, and whispered in Lin Ke's ear: "Go back and wait for me, don't give those idle guys anything to talk about in their free time.  "

    "Well, then you should be careful. I'll wait for you to come back."

    "Don't worry, I will pay attention to it. When you go back, remember to ask Mengxin to give you, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan a comprehensive examination. If you are sick, you will be treated. If you are not sick, I can rest assured. Also, please enlighten that Su Wan more.  , I feel that after the artificial human incident, she seems to have become confused about her future life. Since you are a compatriot with her, then care more about her."

    "Okay, I remember." Lin Ke nodded and replied.

    After persuading Lin Ke and sending him back to the Flame Realm, Han Yu walked to the hill snowman and said, "Let's go, let's go back early and see what kind of help you want me to do?"

    The hill snowman seemed to understand Han Yu’s words.  Letting out an excited roar, he turned around and led Han Yu into the forest.  After entering the forest, Han Yu immediately believed what Lin Ke said before. This hill snowman was indeed a powerful presence in the forest, but wherever it appeared, no other animals appeared.  Especially the giant wolves that looked like calves. Han Yu saw dozens of giant wolves running away with their tails between their legs immediately after seeing the snowman on the hill.  And the hilly snowman is clearly in trouble.  Not interested in paying attention to the giant wolves, he led Han Yu quickly to the cave through the forest.

    The entrance of the cave is very large, and the mountain snowman can enter and exit freely even if he walks upright.  However, the hill snowman stood at the entrance of the cave but did not go in. Instead, he kept gesturing to Han Yu, apparently intending to let Han Yu go in alone.  Han Yu is not afraid that he will be blocked by the mountain snowman after entering. With the existence of the bug in the flame field, for Han Yu, as long as he has a landmark of a place, there is no place in the world that can trap him.

    Under the eager gaze of the snowman on the hill, Han Yu stepped into the cave without any hesitation.  There is enough light in the cave, and Han Yu does not need to light another fire to illuminate it.  Han Yu slowed down and walked slowly deeper into the cave

    The snow in the cave is very thick, and Han Yu made a crunching sound when he stepped on it, but this did not arouse Han Yu's interest. What Han Yu is most concerned about now is what is the hill snowman planning to do?  ???It is impossible to bring yourself here for no reason, and the answer should obviously be at the end of this cave.

    ……

    Looking at the blue light appearing in front of him, Han Yu felt that he would know the answer right away, so he couldn't help but quicken his pace and walked straight to the end of the passage.

    When he came to the end of the passage, Han Yu looked at the huge icicle in front of him with some surprise. Inside the icicle, there was sealed a hilly snowman that was similar in appearance to the hilly snowman he encountered before, but his body was built up many hills.  snowman.  The hilly snowman in front of me was completely sealed in a huge icicle, with its eyes closed, and it looked lifelike.

    "You don't want me to rescue this big guy, do you?" Han Yu said to himself.  While talking, Han Yu looked up, wanting to see how high the icicle was, but unexpectedly he saw the sky.

    Well?

    With a trace of doubt, Han Yu flew up, only to find that the icicle was connected to the outside. Only then did Han Yu, who was in mid-air, see clearly where he was.  This should be the inside of a volcanic crater, but the volcano at your feet has fallen silent, and you don't know if it will erupt again.

    Feeling that time was wasted, Han Yu returned to the ground and began to carefully look at the hilly snowman in the icicles.  The icicle was so thick that five people couldn't hold it, and Han Yu knew from the first look at the formation of the icicle that it was not natural, but man-made.  If it was caused by man, then Han Yu needs to think about it carefully.  He rashly released the big guy in the icicle who didn't know whether he was alive or dead.  What consequences will there be.

    "Who is outside?" Just when Han Yu was hesitant, a voice sounded in Han Yu's mind.  For Han Yu, this was not the first time he encountered this situation. He knew how to deal with it at this time, and immediately responded in his mind: "A human who doesn't know whether to save you or not."

    Since Han Yu can solve the problem of leaving here that has troubled Lin Ke and the others for a long time, Lin Ke and the others can't believe it, but they see that Han Yu doesn't look like he's joking.  The three of them couldn't help but believe it.

    "How do you solve it?" Lin Wei couldn't help but ask.

    "Very well, I have my own domain, bring you into my domain, and then use the landmarks I control to open the space passage to other places, why don't you leave here?" Han Yu replied after hearing this.

    "Is your area safe?" Lin Wei asked worriedly.

    "Of course it's safe, that's my territory." Han Yu replied confidently.

    Seeing Han Yu’s determined expression, Lin Wei couldn’t help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  The whole person suddenly relaxed.  Not only Lin Wei, Lin Mohan and Lin Ke also relaxed.  Lin Mohan seemed to suddenly remember something, and suddenly asked Han Yu: "Han Yu, how many people can you bring in your field? Can I bring some people in?"

    "Who are you taking?" Han Yu asked.

    Because he wanted to ask Han Yu, Lin Mohan patiently explained to Han Yu: "I still have some supporters among the artificial humans. Not only do I have them, but I also have Lin Wei and Lin Ke. I want them to"

    "Well. Speaking of artificial humans, I have some bad news to tell you." Han Yu interrupted Lin Mohan.

    Lin Mohan couldn't help but was stunned. After looking at each other with Lin Wei, he looked at Han Yu at the same time. Han Yu scratched his head and said softly: "The artificial humans were purged by the Mechanical Emperor, and there are not many left alive. Just here.  Before I got here, I rescued Su Wan in the forest here. She is currently being treated in my field by Mengxin and the others."

    I heard the news from Han Yu.  Lin Ke and the others didn't believe it at first, but they felt that there was no need for Han Yu to lie about this kind of thing.  But if it wasn't a lie, then what he said was true. More than 20,000 artificial humans were purged, and the power he had worked so hard to cultivate among the artificial humans disappeared with the actions of the Machine Emperor.  This fact is really hard to accept.

    "Can we meet Su Wan now?" Lin Mohan asked Han Yu with the last glimmer of hope in his heart.

    Han Yu naturally would not refuse this request, and nodded in agreement: "No problem. We are going somewhere anyway. Do you think there is anything that needs to be packed? If not, shall we leave now?"

    "Leave now." Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who were anxious to get confirmation from Su Wan, replied in unison.

    ……

    The facts are the facts.  It doesn't change just because it's unacceptable.  When Lin Wei and Lin Mohan saw Su Wan, Su Wan had been rescued and was lying on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling blankly.

    "Su Wan" Lin Wei felt sad when she saw this, walked forward and called softly.

    Su Wan’s eyes moved, looking atAfter meeting Lin Wei and others, he showed a sad smile and said: "Lin Wei, I didn't expect to meet you here."

    "Su Wan, I heard from Han Yu that the androids were purged by the Mechanical Emperor. Is this true?" Lin Wei asked anxiously.

    "" Su Wan was silent for a moment, and while Lin Wei was waiting anxiously, she slowly nodded and replied: "Yes, more than 20,000 artificial humans were gathered in a basin by the Machine Emperor in the name of forming a legion. As a result,  What we were waiting for was not the news of forming a legion, but what we were waiting for was the massacre by the fully armed mechanical legion. There were more than 20,000 people, and in the end only a hundred people escaped by chance."

    At the end of the sentence, Su Wan's tone was full of sadness, and with Su Wan's personal confirmation, Lin Wei couldn't help but have red eyes.  Although those artificial humans could not help Lin Wei, they were still her comrades. Now hearing the bad news, Lin Wei could not calm down.

    Han Yu gently hugged Lin Ke, who looked sad, and asked Su Wan: "Well, Su Wan, you just said that there are about a hundred people who have escaped. Where are they now? We are leaving here soon. In  Before leaving here. We can take them out of here if they want."

    Regarding Han Yu, who was her savior, Su Wan had a good attitude. After hearing this, she replied softly: "After escaping, Fei Lian and Shu Sheng had differences of opinion. As a result, the two of them parted ways, and Shu Sheng  Sheng took the escaped people to hide in the mountains and forests. But Feilian's whereabouts were unknown. I didn't want to go with them, so I went to seek revenge on the Mechanical Emperor alone. But I didn't expect that the Mechanical Emperor was so powerful that I didn't even have the strength to fight back.  I was subdued, if you hadn’t come to my rescue, I would probably be no longer alive.”

    After hearing what Su Wan said, Han Yu was a little embarrassed.  Wanting to find Shu Sheng and others who were hiding in the mountains and forests.  This is really difficult.  Looking at Lin Ke with some embarrassment, the considerate Lin Ke said softly: "Since they are hiding now, it will take some time for the Mechanical Emperor to find them. And based on my understanding of the Mechanical Emperor, he is now  I shouldn’t put any care into Shu Sheng and others who escaped. But Su Wan, I don’t understand why the Machine Emperor suddenly became murderous towards artificial humans? Doesn’t he usually rely on artificial humans? "

    Su Wan heard the words and replied: "I haven't thought about this question until now. The mechanical emperor's temperament seemed to have suddenly changed, and he ordered a declaration of war on the human world. Later, he got the battle plan against the human world that Fei Lian studied and formulated with us.  After that, the purge of artificial humans was suddenly launched, and I don’t know the specific reason for this.”

    "No matter what the reason is, the mechanical emperor has completely turned into a scourge, and it is also a big scourge that must be eliminated. Han Yu, I think we need to carefully consider our future itinerary." Ning Ping interrupted and said to Han Yu  .

    Han Yu looked at Ning Ping and nodded.  "Indeed, let us think about it carefully. For our stable life in the future, we must do something now."

    Hearing Han Yu's answer, Ning Ping felt relieved. Previously, he was worried that Han Yu didn't care about the mechanical emperor. But with Han Yu's words now, it means that Han Yu has already paid attention to the mechanical emperor.  I thought about it.

    "Han Yu. Come with me back to the igloo. I forgot something." Lin Ke said to Han Yu softly.

    Han Yu naturally would not refuse Lin Ke's request. He nodded and said, "No problem." After that, he asked Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, "Do you want to go back together?"

    "No need. It's enough for Lin Ke to go back. I want to spend more time with Su Wan and ask about the cause and effect of this matter in detail." Lin Wei shook her head and replied.

    "Then you should be careful. Su Wan is weak now, so don't affect her rest." Han Yu reminded, and disappeared from everyone's eyes with Lin Ke.

    ……

    Back at the igloo, Lin Ke went upstairs to pack his luggage, while Han Yu, who was waiting downstairs, walked outside the house in boredom.  But as soon as I went out, I saw about a hundred meters directly opposite the igloo, squatting a hilly snowman like the one I had encountered before. The look of the hilly snowman seemed familiar.

    "Eh? Why are you here? Are you here to take revenge on me?" Han Yu asked as he walked towards the snowman on the hill.

    Seeing Han Yu approaching, the hill snowman turned around and wanted to run away. But as soon as he turned around, the hill snowman seemed to hesitate. He turned around halfway and turned back to look at Han Yu again. This time, the hill snowman was no longer there.  He yelled at Han Yu repeatedly like before, but instead squatted on the ground obediently and remained motionless until Han Yu walked in front of him.

    Han Yu, who felt the strange behavior of the snowman on the hill, couldn't help but be startled and asked in confusion: "Hey, don't you want to ask me for something?"

    “Woo~" The hill snowman made a series of whimpering sounds, but Han Yu couldn't understand the animal language and didn't understand what the hill snowman in front of him wanted to do. Just as he was scratching his head, he suddenly heard a sound from Lin Ke behind him.  Exclaimed, "Han Yu, leave that guy quickly, that guy is very dangerous.  "

    "Dangerous? Maybe it was dangerous before, but now it seems very safe." Han Yu turned around and said to Lin Ke after hearing this.

    And Lin Ke couldn't help but be stunned when he saw how honest the hill snowman squatting in front of Han Yu was.  Regarding the sudden appearance of the hill snowman, Lin Ke clearly remembered how powerful this animal was when he first saw it.  The two hill snowmen tore the giant wolf in half, which was as big as a calf, although they hunted down the remaining dozens of frightened giant wolves.  But when he saw the hill snowman squatting in front of Han Yu like a kitten, Lin Ke was confused.

    The hill snowman didn't pay attention to Lin Ke's approach, and just kept whimpering at Han Yu. Han Yu scratched his head and asked Lin Ke who came to him: "Lin Ke, do you understand that it is coming?"  What did you say?"

    Hearing this, Lin Ke rolled his eyes at Han Yu and replied angrily: "You don't even understand. How can I understand? Does this big guy want you to go with it?"

    "Do I have such a strong taste?"

    "Where did it go? I mean, does it want to ask you for help?" Lin Ke said to Han Yu angrily.  Han Yu chuckled when he heard this, took Lin Ke's hand and said softly: "Hey, I'm a little excited after I found you. Lin Ke, tell me, do you want me to help it?"

    "This is your business, you just make the decision. But no matter where you go, I will follow you." Lin Ke looked at Han Yu and replied.

    Han Yu smiled slightly, held Lin Ke's hand and nodded, "No problem, we will be together forever." After speaking, he turned to the hill snowman who was still whimpering and said, "Okay, stop screaming, you  If you want to ask me for help, then nod. If nothing happens, go back quickly, it’s almost time for me to leave.”

    What puzzled Han Yu was that the mountain snowman seemed to understand what he said, and nodded at him repeatedly after hearing what he said.  Lin Ke couldn't help but chuckle and said: "Okay, Han Yu, even animals can understand what you said."

    "Really? Then Lin Ke, do you understand what I said?" Han Yu asked with a smirk.

    Lin Ke was stunned when he heard this, then he woke up and couldn't help but pinch Han Yu.  He said angrily: "You hate me, you just know how to take advantage of me."

    "Women are really unreasonable. It was obviously you who brought it up. Okay, okay, isn't it my fault? Let's first see what kind of help this hill snowman wants me to do." Han Yu quickly grabbed Lin  Ke's hands said.

    ……

    The hill snowman seemed to know that Han Yu didn't understand what he wanted to express. He got up and walked towards the forest behind the igloo. After walking for a while, he turned around and found that Han Yu had not moved, so he called out softly a few times.

    Han Yu saw this situation.  He said helplessly to Lin Ke: "It seems that you were right. This guy really asked me for help. You go to the field to meet Mengxin and the others first, and I will follow and take a look."

    "No, didn't I just say that? I want to go with you." Lin Ke shook his head and refused.  However, Han Yu didn't want Lin Ke to take risks with him, but seeing Lin Ke's firm attitude, Han Yu knew that ordinary persuasion would be useless.  After rolling his eyes, Han Yu whispered in Lin Ke's ear: "Lin Ke. If we meet again after a long separation, will we be unable to help ourselves if we stay together for a long time?"

    "What do you want to do?" Lin Ke lowered his head shyly and asked, obviously thinking of some embarrassing scene.

    Seeing that Lin Ke knew clearly, he asked.  Han Yu couldn't help but start thinking about it, but as soon as he heard the whimpering of the hill snowman, the interest that had just risen was dispelled.  He continued to whisper to Lin Ke: "Of course I want to have a good intimacy with you. But have you ever thought about it? If the two of us are alone for a long time now, when we go back to meet Mengxin and the others, Mengxin will  What will Xin and the others say?"

    Lin Ke immediately understood the meaning of Han Yu's words.  She doesn't mind being intimate with Han Yu, because Han Yu is her significant other in this life.  Just the thought of Mengxin and the others teasing her about this kind of thing made Lin Ke, who was already a bit shy, a little unbearable.

    Han Yu looked at Lin Ke's red face, couldn't help but kiss her gently, and whispered in Lin Ke's ear: "Go back and wait for me, don't give those idle guys anything to talk about in their free time.  "

    "Well, then you should be careful, I'll wait for you to come back."

    "Don't worry, I will pay attention. When you go back, remember to ask Mengxin to give you, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan a comprehensive check-up."The disease is treated, and I can rest assured that I am not sick.  Also, enlighten Su Wan more. I feel that after the artificial human incident, she seems to be confused about her future life. Since you are a compatriot with her, then care more about her.  "

    "Okay, I remember." Lin Ke nodded and replied.

    After persuading Lin Ke and sending him back to the Flame Realm, Han Yu walked to the hill snowman and said, "Let's go, let's go back early and see what kind of help you want me to do?"

    The hill snowman seemed to understand Han Yu's words, roared with excitement, turned around and led Han Yu into the forest.  After entering the forest, Han Yu immediately believed what Lin Ke said before. This hill snowman was indeed a powerful presence in the forest, but wherever it appeared, no other animals appeared.  Especially the giant wolves that looked like calves. Han Yu saw dozens of giant wolves running away with their tails between their legs immediately after seeing the snowman on the hill.  The hill snowman was obviously busy and had no interest in paying attention to the giant wolves. He led Han Yu to a cave through the forest.

    The entrance of the cave is very large, and the snowman can come in and out freely even if he walks upright. However, the snowman stood at the entrance of the cave but did not go in. Instead, he kept gesturing to Han Yu, apparently intending to let Han Yu go in alone.  Han Yu is not afraid that he will be blocked by the mountain snowman after entering. With the existence of the bug in the flame field, for Han Yu, as long as he has a landmark of a place, there is no place in the world that can trap him.

    Under the eager gaze of the snowman on the hill, Han Yu stepped into the cave without any hesitation.  There is enough light in the cave, and Han Yu does not need to light another fire to illuminate it.  Han Yu slowed down and walked slowly deeper into the cave

    The snow in the cave is very thick, and Han Yu made a crunching sound when he stepped on it, but this did not arouse Han Yu's interest. What Han Yu is most concerned about now is what is the hill snowman planning to do?  It couldn't have brought itself here inexplicably, and the answer should obviously be at the end of this cave.

    ……

    Looking at the blue light appearing in front of him, Han Yu felt that he would know the answer right away, so he couldn't help but quicken his pace and walked straight to the end of the passage.

    When he came to the end of the passage, Han Yu looked at the huge icicle in front of him with some surprise. Inside the icicle, there was sealed a hilly snowman that was similar in appearance to the hilly snowman he encountered before, but his body was built up many hills.  snowman.  The hilly snowman in front of me was completely sealed in a huge icicle, with its eyes closed, and it looked lifelike.

    "You don't want me to rescue this big guy, do you?" Han Yu said to himself.  While talking, Han Yu looked up, wanting to see how high the icicle was, but unexpectedly he saw the sky.

    Well?

    With a trace of doubt, Han Yu flew up, only to find that the icicle was connected to the outside. Only then did Han Yu, who was in mid-air, see clearly where he was.  This should be the inside of a volcanic crater, but the volcano at your feet has fallen silent, and you don't know if it will erupt again.

    Feeling that time was wasted, Han Yu returned to the ground and began to carefully look at the hilly snowman in the icicles.  The icicle was so thick that five people couldn't hold it, and Han Yu knew from the first look at the formation of the icicle that it was not natural, but man-made.  If it was caused by man, then Han Yu needs to think about it carefully.  What kind of consequences would it have if I rashly released the big guy in the icicle who didn't know whether he was alive or dead?

    "Who is outside?" Just when Han Yu was hesitant, a voice sounded in Han Yu's mind.  For Han Yu, this was not the first time he encountered this situation. He knew how to deal with it at this time, and immediately responded in his mind: "A human who doesn't know whether to save you or not." (To be continued. If you like this  This work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Text Chapter 978: War (1)

    After throwing down a fireball, Han Yu turned around and left without checking the result.  If the possessed hill snowman could survive like this, it means that this guy is destined to die.  In fact, the mountain snowman who jumped into the crater to escape was indeed very lucky. After jumping into the crater, he immediately got into the passage that Han Yu had walked through before, and was still running out desperately.

    Precisely because of this, the hill snowman did not suffer much damage, but was pushed out of the tunnel by the aftermath of the explosion caused by the flames, and flew out of the cave in advance.  But as soon as he landed outside the cave and fell into the mud, the snowman saw a pair of feet appear in front of him before he could get up.

    The hill snowman initially thought that Han Yu was chasing him, but when he looked up, he found that the person standing in front of him was a stranger.  However, the stranger looked at him with evil intentions, even more terrifying than that Han Yu.

    Without any words, the hill snowman immediately rolled to the side, turned over and wanted to run away.  But before it could stand up completely, it felt a gust of wind coming from behind.  Before the hill snowman could dodge, he felt his head tightening. The stranger grabbed the back of his head and lifted him up on the spot.

    "Want to run? Can you run away in front of me?" A joking voice reached the ears of the hill snowman.  The hill snowman felt his whole body tremble, not because he was frightened by the sound, but because he felt that the little strength in his body was disappearing quickly, and it seemed that they were all swimming in the same direction.

    "Ah~ah~" The mountain snowman's limbs moved in panic, trying to escape from the stranger's control. However, because he could not find the point of stress, the mountain snowman's struggle was destined to be in vain.  Gradually, the struggle of the hilly snowman stopped. After all its strength was absorbed, the originally strong and strong hilly snowman was rapidly shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye, until finally, only a gaunt head and a  Dry, wrinkled skin.  It seemed like even the bones had been sucked dry.

    After completing all this, the Mechanical Emperor casually threw the hill snowman aside. There were three hill snowman skins with heads attached nearby.

    The Mechanical Emperor moved his body. He was just about to feel the newly absorbed power. Unexpectedly, before he could move, the ground under his feet suddenly began to vibrate. After a closer look, it turned out that the volcano that was supposed to be an extinct volcano started to move again.  activity.

    Found this situation.  The mechanical emperor's brows couldn't help but frown.  As the owner of the Netherworld Ghost Realm, he sensed anomalies in the Netherworld Ghost Realm after the hill snowmen regained their freedom. However, when the Machine Emperor rushed over, he encountered three hill snowmen blocking his way, and after cleaning up  After these three hill snowmen, another huge hill snowman appeared in front of him.  But after he took care of the hill snowman.  The volcano erupted again.  From beginning to end, the Mechanical Emperor did not recognize Han Yu. He only knew that in addition to the mountain snowman, there was also a human being appearing in his ghost realm.  It's just that the human disappeared out of thin air, leaving the mechanical emperor unable to think of a countermeasure for a while.

    As for absorbing the mountain snowman, this is a new ability gained by the mechanical emperor after obtaining Angel's heart. It can improve its own strength by absorbing the power of other creatures.  It's a pity that this ability can only be used on living things but not on artificial humans, let alone robots. Otherwise, the mechanical emperor can continuously improve his own strength and sit back and relax.  But even so, the Mechanical Emperor still couldn't suppress the excitement in his heart. Improving his own strength has always been a concern of the Mechanical Emperor. Now that he has finally found a way to solve it, it's impossible not to be excited.  This excitement made the Machine Emperor give up the investigation of the human who disappeared out of thin air.  Instead, he became more urgent and wanted to launch a war against the human world as soon as possible.

    There’s an old saying that goes something like this: You don’t realize how valuable something is until you lose it.  For the Mechanical Empire, artificial humans were usually dispensable, but after they were really gone, the disadvantages of lacking them were immediately revealed.  Robots cannot coordinate like artificial humans.  They only know how to do things according to procedures, but they don't know how to adjust according to the actual situation. They only know how to blindly follow procedures.  Even if you make mistakes, you still follow the procedures meticulously, and the results will be predictable.

    Feilian’s combat plan has been approved by the Mechanical Emperor, and deployment and adjustments have begun according to the combat plan.  But other than the tedious stuff of war.  Now it is being managed in such a mess by those robots that the mechanical emperor has to temporarily stop the battle plan and focus on dealing with those tedious things.  Except for the mechanical emperor, other robots can't help.

    Deeply feeling the inconvenience, the Mechanical Emperor intends to create another batch of artificial humans to help him deal with trivial matters, but this will take time. After the new batch of artificial humansBefore being able to do things, the Mechanical Emperor had to temporarily suspend the ongoing combat plan, delaying the attack on the human world.

    *********************************************

    The stronghold of the Mechanical Emperor

    Fei Lian, who parted ways with Shu Sheng and other remaining artificial humans, quietly sneaked into the battleship of the Mechanical Legion.  After separating from Shu Sheng and others, Fei Lian hid in a place where he was not easily found and carefully considered his future.  After several days of thinking, Fei Lian recognized the reality. If he wanted to seek revenge from the Machine Emperor, he alone was not enough. Even if he risked his life, he would not be able to achieve his goal of revenge against the Machine Emperor.

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend.  Fei Lian understood this and planned to do so.  For Fei Lian, taking refuge in humans is nothing.  I believe that human beings will not care about their own identity now, not to mention that they do not need to explain their identity. In the past, for the convenience of movement, they had a true identity in the human world. As long as they did not say that they were artificial humans, then they would not  Someone will know.  However, if he goes to find humans with empty words, he may not be able to gain their trust. Fei Lian needs to surrender.

    Although Fei Lian knows that his battle plan has been adopted by the Mechanical Emperor, who knows whether the Mechanical Emperor will fully follow his own battle plan to launch an attack on the human world.  It is not reliable at all to reveal the mechanical emperor's battle plan to humans. Fei Lian needs other certificates of surrender, and after thinking about it, Fei Lian feels that there is no certificate of surrender better than listing those humans in the human world who have taken refuge with the mechanical emperor.  A more useful certificate of submission.

    In order to obtain this certificate of surrender, Fei Lian risked being discovered.  He secretly sneaked into the battleship of the Mechanical Legion that kept the list.  Of course, the purpose of this mechanical army keeping this list is not to protect the humans who have taken refuge, but to have something to verify when eradicating those humans in the future, so as to prevent fish from slipping through the net. As a result, this is an advantage for Fei Lian.

    Because of his familiarity with the environment, Fei Lian easily obtained the certificate and met an unexpected person.

    "Taihe? You're not dead?" Fei Lian looked at Taihe in the cage and shouted in surprise.

    Taihe, who was locked in a cage, was sleeping at this time.  As soon as he heard the familiar voice, he quickly opened his eyes and immediately recognized Fei Lian, and couldn't help but said excitedly: "Fei Lian, that's great, tell me quickly what happened when I left?  "

    "I can't explain it clearly in a sentence or two. Anyway, you just need to remember that it was the Machine Emperor who ordered the massacre of the androids. Just stand back, and I will destroy this cage and let you out."

    "It's the Mechanical Emperor? How is this possible? Why would Your Majesty do this?" Fei Lian couldn't believe his ears.  After finishing the matter, he hurried back, but he didn't expect that he would be arrested and put into an iron cage as soon as he came back.

    "I don't understand why? Anyway, there are less than two hundred androids left now. Shu Sheng took the remaining androids and hid in the mountains to survive, and I want to leave here right away. You come with me,  We can no longer stay here, and you will inevitably die if you stay."

    "Where is Lin Wei? Has she escaped?" Taihe asked nervously.

    Fei Lian shook his head when he heard this.  "I don't know, maybe she has been killed, right? Anyway, we haven't seen her for a while before we were massacred. Not only her, but Lin Mohan is also missing."

    "Crap~" The lock of the iron cage was opened by Fei Lian. Taihe climbed out of the iron cage. After stretching his waist, Taihe asked: "Fei Lian, did you do something to be sorry for His Majesty?  His Majesty’s rage?”

    "Wake up, until now. We still don't understand why the Mechanical Emperor wants to deal with us? But I can be sure of one thing, the Mechanical Emperor has no place for us here. I want to leave now, can you leave?  Let's go? If you want to leave, just come with me. This is really not the place to talk." After saying this, Fei Lian first looked around and saw that there were no robots around. Fei Lian quickly ran towards the place where the battleship placed the landing ship.

    I saw Fei Lian running away.  Tai He frowned and thought for a while, then looked back at the iron cage where he had been imprisoned for several days. Tai He stamped his feet and followed Fei Lian closely.

    Neither of the two people wanted to talk at this time.  They cooperated with each other and came to the place where the landing ship was stored. Fortunately, there was no guard.  Feilian and Taihe jumped on a small landing ship, started it, and drove the landing ship slowly toward the open passage of the battleship.

    The abnormality of the landing ship finally attracted the attention of the robot working in the battleship. It was only at this time that it was noticed, which was really a bit late.  The landing ship rushed out of the battleship and quickly disappeared from the robot's sight.  Although the robots also sent out a mechanical team to pursue them, it was just the speed of the landing ship.Soon, after chasing for a while, the landing ship was lost. The robot responsible for the pursuit had no choice but to give up the pursuit and return to the battleship.  If this kind of thing were placed in the human world, this would be a big deal, but in the Machine Empire, it did not attract enough attention.  When the report was sent to the Machine Emperor, the whereabouts of the landing ship had long been unknown, and I didn't know where to pursue it even if I wanted to pursue it.

    The Mechanical Emperor quickly thought of who had robbed the landing ship. However, for the Mechanical Emperor, after losing the large group of androids, individual androids were just bereft dogs. They could just run away. It was just a landing ship, and  Nothing.  But the Mechanical Emperor didn't know how much trouble the landing ship carrying Fei Lian and Taihe would bring to his future actions.  In addition to the list of humans who have defected to the Machine Empire, Fei Lian also took away all relevant information about the Machine Empire's latest battleships. Once obtained by the human world, humans can design new battleships and battleships accordingly.  Confrontation between mechanical empires.  Although it will not be useful in the upcoming war, destroying mankind cannot be accomplished in a day or two.

    Fei Lian’s petition is a bit big, so big that Fei Lian no longer has to worry about not being reused in the human world.  But currently, Feilian is telling Taihe, who is still unclear about the current situation, what happened during this period.  It starts with Taihe leaving and ends with the massacre of the androids.  Tai He remained silent until Fei Lian stopped, and Tai He slowly said: "It seems that the androids will be massacred, most likely because of your battle plan."

    "Ah? My battle plan? How is it possible? I was only working for the Mechanical Emperor at that time, and even if the Mechanical Emperor didn't agree with my battle plan, there was no need to order the massacre of artificial humans, right?" Fei Lian retorted in disbelief.  .

    "Idiot, you have to think more about the reasons behind this." Taihe couldn't help but cursed, and then explained to Feilian: "As you just said, when you handed in the battle plan, the new generation of mechanical generals had already  I have submitted battle plans several times, but they have not been approved by the Mechanical Emperor. But have you forgotten? What is the Mechanical Emperor most afraid of?"

    "What?"

    "He is afraid of being seized of power. Especially after the older generation of mechanical generals forced him into the palace, the mechanical emperor does not want people like you to appear among his subordinates. Through you, the mechanical emperor has a strong influence on the artificial human being.  The group has a sense of crisis. The Machine Emperor's decisive killing has prompted the Machine Emperor to make up his mind to get rid of you before you grow up."

    "Is this, is this possible? We artificial humans have always been loyal to the mechanical emperor" Fei Lian could not accept the explanation Taihe gave him.  However, Taihe shook his head slightly and whispered to Fei Lian: "Fei Lian, now that things have happened, I have to tell you something. Do you think you are really loyal to the Mechanical Emperor?"

    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Fei Lian asked in confusion.

    "Alas~ Since the Mechanical Emperor is unkind, you can't blame me for being unjust. Fei Lian, let me tell you the truth. Including you, the seven sons of artificial humans have had their memories tampered with by the Mechanical Emperor. Before their memories were tampered with, you were not  Be as loyal as you are now. The reason why you feel that you are loyal to the Mechanical Emperor is just because the Mechanical Emperor deliberately arranged it this way."

    “I, I don’t believe it!” Fei Lian shouted with a trembling voice.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't believe it, just listen to me. Because I know about tampering with memory, and I am the only artificial human whose memory has not been tampered with."

    "Could it be that Lin Wei's memory was also tampered with?"

    "Yes. It has been tampered with. Before Lin Wei's memory was tampered with, you were pursuing her crazily, and she also had a crush on you, but"

    "Stop talking!" Fei Lian interrupted Taihe before he finished speaking.

    Seeing this, Taihe closed his mouth and said nothing more.  Silence fell in the cockpit of the landing ship. After a long time, Fei Lian broke the silence and said to Taihe: "Taihe. I regret it."

    "Ah, what are you going to do?"

    “Originally I was hesitant about seeking revenge against the Machine Emperor, but now, as long as you can make me believe that my memory has been tampered with, I will fight him to the death!” At the end of the sentence, Fei Lian was determined.

    Taihe nodded gently, "Then let me drive the landing ship, and I will take you somewhere. Once you get there and see my collection, you will believe what I say."

    "Where to go?" Fei Lian gave up the driving position and asked.

    "Perhaps because of my worry, I was worried that my memory would be tampered with, so I left some videos at my residence, in which I described some of the things I recorded. Among them was the description of your memory being tampered with.  I think at that timeThe video left behind should be used to prove what I just said.  And if you still don’t believe it, I still have some recorded fragments of when your memory was tampered with"

    "I know, let's go now."

    Seeing that Feilian agreed to his plan, Taihe smiled slightly, increased the speed of the landing ship to the extreme, and flew towards his home in the human world.

    The Mechanical Emperor didn’t know that Fei Lian was the mastermind who stole the landing ship and escaped, but he felt a little sorry that Taihe followed him and escaped.  The Mechanical Emperor, who had changed his mind, originally planned to let Taihe help him manage the newly created artificial humans.  For the convenience of management, the Mechanical Emperor has even made preparations to rewrite Taihe's memory.  It's a pity that now that people have run away, the preparations are in vain.

    But regrets are regrets, and this regret soon disappeared as the new generation of artificial humans put into work.  The Mechanical Emperor's attention once again focused on attacking the human world.  The Mechanical Emperor has some expectations for the strong men in the human world. It is not that he wants to fight with those strong men, but that the Mechanical Emperor finds that the stronger the power of the living organisms he absorbs, the more power he can absorb.  This discovery made the Mechanical Emperor inevitably focus on those strong human beings.  When it comes to which group of people has the most powerful people in the world, apart from humans, there really is no second choice.  In the eyes of the mechanical emperor, those strong humans are equivalent to his own supplements.  When he thought that his power was about to make a big leap, how could he not make the Mechanical Emperor look forward to it?

    After throwing down a fireball, Han Yu turned around and left without checking the result.  If only that possessed hill snowman could survive this.  That means that guy has a great destiny and shouldn't die.  In fact, the mountain snowman who jumped into the crater to escape was indeed very lucky. After jumping into the crater, he immediately got into the passage that Han Yu had walked through before, and was still running out desperately.

    It is precisely because of this that the hill snowman did not suffer much damage.  However, the aftermath of the explosion caused by the flames pushed him out of the tunnel and flew out of the cave in advance.  But as soon as he landed outside the cave and fell into the mud, the snowman saw a pair of feet appear in front of him before he could get up.

    The hill snowman initially thought that Han Yu was chasing him, but when he looked up, he found that the person standing in front of him was a stranger.  However, the stranger looked at him with evil intentions, even more terrifying than that Han Yu.

    No words.  The hill snowman immediately rolled to the side, turned over and wanted to run.  But before it could stand up completely, it felt a gust of wind coming from behind.  Before the hill snowman could dodge, he felt his head tightening. The stranger grabbed the back of his head and lifted him up on the spot.

    "Want to run? Can you run away in front of me?" A joking voice reached the ears of the hill snowman.  The hill snowman felt his whole body tremble, not because he was frightened by the sound, but because he felt that the little strength in his body was quickly disappearing.  They all seemed to be swimming in the same direction.

    "Ah~ah~" The mountain snowman's limbs moved in panic, trying to escape from the stranger's control. However, because he could not find the point of stress, the mountain snowman's struggle was destined to be in vain.  Gradually, the mountain snowman's struggle stopped. After all its strength was absorbed, the originally strong mountain snowman was shrinking rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.  Until the end, there was only a haggard-shaped head with a dry and wrinkled skin, as if even the bones had been sucked dry.

    After completing all this, the Mechanical Emperor casually threw the hill snowman aside. There were three hill snowman skins with heads attached nearby.

    The Mechanical Emperor moved his body.  He was just about to feel the newly absorbed power, but unexpectedly, before he could make a move, the ground beneath his feet suddenly began to vibrate. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that the volcano that was supposed to be extinct had started to move again.

    After discovering this situation, the Mechanical Emperor frowned.  As the owner of the Netherworld Ghost Realm, he sensed anomalies in the Netherworld Ghost Realm after the hill snowmen regained their freedom. However, when the Machine Emperor rushed over, he encountered three hill snowmen blocking his way, and after cleaning up  After these three hill snowmen, another huge hill snowman appeared in front of him.  But after he took care of the hill snowman, the volcano erupted again.  From beginning to end, the Mechanical Emperor did not recognize Han Yu. He only knew that in addition to the mountain snowman, there was also a human being appearing in his ghost realm.  It's just that the human disappeared out of thin air, leaving the mechanical emperor unable to think of a countermeasure for a while.

    As for absorbing the mountain snowman, this is a new ability that the Mechanical Emperor gained after obtaining Angel's heart. It can improve its own strength by absorbing the power of other creatures. Unfortunately, this ability can only act on creatures but not on other creatures.  As for artificial humans, robots are even more useless, otherwise?The mechanical emperor can continuously improve his own strength and sit back and relax from now on.  But even so, the Mechanical Emperor still couldn't suppress the excitement in his heart. Improving his own strength has always been a concern of the Mechanical Emperor. Now that he has finally found a way to solve it, it's impossible not to be excited.  This excitement made the Machine Emperor give up the investigation of the human being who disappeared out of thin air, and became more urgent to launch a war against the human world as soon as possible.

    There’s an old saying that goes something like this: You don’t realize how valuable something is until you lose it.  For the Mechanical Empire, artificial humans were usually dispensable, but after they were really gone, the disadvantages of lacking them were immediately revealed.  Robots cannot coordinate like artificial humans.  They only know how to do things according to the program, but they don't know how to adjust according to the actual situation. They only know how to blindly follow the program, even if they make mistakes.  If you continue to follow the procedures meticulously, the results will naturally be imaginable.

    Feilian’s combat plan has been approved by the Mechanical Emperor, and deployment and adjustments have begun according to the combat plan.  But those tedious things other than war are now being managed in such a mess by those robots that the mechanical emperor has to temporarily stop the battle plan and focus on dealing with those tedious things.  Except for the mechanical emperor, other robots can't help.

    Deeply feeling the inconvenience, the Mechanical Emperor decided to create a batch of artificial humans to help him deal with trivial matters.  But this takes time. Before the new batch of artificial humans can do things, the Mechanical Emperor has to temporarily suspend the ongoing combat plan and delay the attack on the human world.

    *********************************************

    The stronghold of the Mechanical Emperor

    Fei Lian, who parted ways with Shu Sheng and other remaining artificial humans, quietly sneaked into the battleship of the Mechanical Legion.  After separating from Shu Sheng and others, Fei Lian hid in a place where he was not easily found and carefully considered his future.  After several days of thinking, Fei Lian recognized a reality.  If you want to seek revenge from the Machine Emperor, you alone are not enough. Even if you risk your life, you still cannot achieve the goal of revenge from the Machine Emperor.

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend.  Fei Lian understood this and planned to do so.  For Fei Lian, taking refuge in humans is nothing.  I believe that humans will not care about their own identity now, not to mention that they do not need to explain their identity.  In the past, for the convenience of movement, I had a true identity in the human world. As long as I didn't say that I was an artificial person, no one would know.  However, if he goes to find humans with empty words, he may not be able to gain their trust. Fei Lian needs to surrender.

    Although Fei Lian knows that his battle plan has been adopted by the Mechanical Emperor, who knows whether the Mechanical Emperor will fully follow his own battle plan to launch an attack on the human world.  It is not reliable at all to reveal the mechanical emperor's battle plan to humans.  Fei Lian needed another certificate of surrender, and after much deliberation, Fei Lian felt that there was no more useful certificate of surrender than a list of those humans in the human world who had surrendered to the Machine Emperor.

    In order to obtain this certificate of nomination, Fei Lian risked being discovered and secretly sneaked into the battleship of the Mechanical Legion that kept the list.  Of course, the purpose of this mechanical army keeping this list is not to protect the humans who have taken refuge, but to have something for verification when they eliminate those humans in the future.  In order to prevent fish from slipping through the net, it turned out to be cheaper for Fei Lian.

    Because of his familiarity with the environment, Fei Lian easily obtained the certificate and met an unexpected person.

    "Taihe? You're not dead?" Fei Lian looked at Taihe who was locked in a cage.  exclaimed in surprise.

    Taihe, who was locked in a cage, was sleeping at this time. When he heard a familiar voice, he quickly opened his eyes and recognized Fei Lian. He couldn't help but said excitedly: "Fei Lian, that's great. Tell me quickly."  What happened to me while I was gone?”

    "I can't explain it clearly in a sentence or two. Anyway, you just need to remember that it was the Machine Emperor who ordered the massacre of the androids. Just stand back and I will destroy this cage and let you out."

    "It's the Mechanical Emperor? How is this possible? Why would Your Majesty do this?" Fei Lian couldn't believe his ears.  After finishing the matter, he hurried back, but he didn't expect that he would be arrested and put into an iron cage as soon as he came back.

    "I don't understand why? Anyway, there are less than two hundred androids left now. Shu Sheng took the remaining androids and hid in the mountains to survive, and I want to leave here right away. You come with me,  We can no longer stay here, and you will inevitably die if you stay."

    "Where is Lin Wei? Has she escaped?" Taihe asked nervously.

    flyLian Wenyan shook his head, "I don't know, maybe she has been killed, right? Anyway, we haven't seen her for a while before we were massacred. Not only her, but Lin Mohan is also missing."

    "Crap~" The lock of the iron cage was opened by Fei Lian. Taihe climbed out of the iron cage. After stretching his waist, Taihe asked: "Fei Lian, did you do something to be sorry for His Majesty?  His Majesty’s rage?”

    "Wake up, until now. We still don't understand why the Mechanical Emperor wants to deal with us? But I can be sure of one thing, the Mechanical Emperor has no place for us here. I want to leave now, can you leave?  Let's go? If you want to leave, just come with me. This is really not the place to talk." After saying this, Fei Lian first looked around and saw that there were no robots around. Fei Lian quickly ran towards the place where the battleship placed the landing ship.

    I saw Fei Lian running away.  Tai He frowned and thought for a while, then looked back at the iron cage where he had been imprisoned for several days. Tai He stamped his feet and followed Fei Lian closely.

    Neither of the two people had the intention to talk at this time. They cooperated with each other and came to the place where the landing ship was stored. Fortunately, there was no guard.  Feilian and Taihe jumped onto a small landing ship.  Start, drive the landing ship and slowly move towards the open channel of the battleship.

    The abnormality of the landing ship finally attracted the attention of the robot working in the battleship. It was only at this time that it was noticed, which was really a bit late.  The landing ship rushed out of the battleship and quickly disappeared from the robot's sight.  Although the robots also sent out a mechanical team to pursue them, the landing ship was extremely fast and lost track of the landing ship after chasing for a while.  The robot responsible for the pursuit had no choice but to give up the pursuit and return to the battleship.  If this kind of thing were placed in the human world, this would be a big deal, but in the Machine Empire, it did not attract enough attention.  When the report was sent to the Machine Emperor, the whereabouts of the landing ship had long been unknown, and I didn't know where to pursue it even if I wanted to pursue it.

    The Mechanical Emperor quickly thought of who robbed the landing ship, but for the Mechanical Emperor.  Without the large group of androids, individual androids are just like lost dogs. They can just run away. They are just a landing ship and nothing.  But the Mechanical Emperor didn't know how much trouble the landing ship carrying Fei Lian and Taihe would bring to his future actions.  In addition to the list of humans who had defected to the Machine Empire, Fei Lian also took advantage of others.  It took away all the relevant information about the latest battleships of the Mechanical Empire. Once obtained by the human world, humans can design new battleships to fight against the Mechanical Empire.  Although it will not be useful in the upcoming war, destroying mankind cannot be accomplished in a day or two.

    Fei Lian’s letter of nomination is a bit big.  It was so big that Feilian no longer had to worry about not being reused in the human world.  But currently, Feilian is telling Taihe, who is still unclear about the current situation, what happened during this period.  It starts with Taihe leaving and ends with the massacre of the androids.  Tai He remained silent until Fei Lian stopped, and Tai He slowly said: "It seems that the androids will be massacred, most likely because of your battle plan."

    "Ah? My battle plan? How is it possible? I was only working for the Mechanical Emperor at that time, and even if the Mechanical Emperor didn't agree with my battle plan, there was no need to order the massacre of artificial humans, right?" Fei Lian retorted in disbelief.  .

    "Idiot, you have to think more about the reasons behind this." Taihe couldn't help but cursed, and then explained to Feilian: "You just said that when you handed in the battle plan, the new generation of mechanical generals had already  I have submitted battle plans several times, but they have not been approved by the Mechanical Emperor. But have you forgotten? What is the Mechanical Emperor most afraid of?"

    "What?"

    "He is afraid of being seized of power. Especially after the older generation of mechanical generals forced him into the palace, the mechanical emperor does not want people like you to appear among his subordinates. Through you, the mechanical emperor has a strong influence on the artificial human being.  The group has a sense of crisis. The Machine Emperor's decisive killing has prompted the Machine Emperor to make up his mind to get rid of you before you grow up."

    "Is this, is this possible? We artificial humans have always been loyal to the Mechanical Emperor" Fei Lian could not accept Taihe's explanation, but Taihe shook his head slightly and whispered to Fei Lian: "Fei Lian,  Now that things have happened, I have to tell you some things. Do you think you are really loyal to the Mechanical Emperor?"

    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Fei Lian asked in confusion.

    "Alas~ Since the Mechanical Emperor is unkind, you can't blame me for being unjust. Fei Lian, let me tell you the truth. Including you, the memories of the seven sons of artificial humans have been tampered with by the Mechanical Emperor. Before their memories were tampered with, you were not  Be as loyal as you are now. The reason why you feel that you are loyal to the Mechanical Emperor is just because the Mechanical Emperor deliberately arranged it this way."

    &nbsp;"I, I don't believe it!" Fei Lian shouted with a trembling voice.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't believe it, just listen to me. Because I know about tampering with memory, and I am the only artificial human whose memory has not been tampered with."

    "Could it be that Lin Wei's memory was also tampered with?"

    "Yes, it has been tampered with. Before Lin Wei's memory was tampered with, you were pursuing her crazily, and she also had a crush on you, but"

    "Stop talking!" Fei Lian interrupted Taihe before he finished speaking.

    Seeing this, Taihe closed his mouth and said nothing more.  Silence fell in the cockpit of the landing ship. After a long time, Fei Lian broke the silence and said to Taihe: "Taihe, I regret it very much."

    "Ah, what are you going to do?"

    "Originally I was hesitant about seeking revenge against the Machine Emperor, but now, as long as you can make me believe that my memory has been tampered with, I will fight him to the death!" At the end of the sentence, Fei Lian was determined.

    Taihe nodded gently, "Then let me drive the landing ship, and I will take you somewhere. Once you get there and see my collection, you will believe what I say."

    "Where to go?" Fei Lian gave up the driving position and asked.

    "Perhaps because of my worry, I was worried that my memory would be tampered with, so I left some videos at my residence, in which I described some of the things I recorded. Among them was the description of your memory being tampered with.  I think the video footage left at that time can be used to prove what I just said. And if you still don’t believe it, I still have some recorded footage of when your memory was tampered with"

    "I know, let's go now."

    Seeing that Feilian agreed to his plan, Taihe smiled slightly, increased the speed of the landing ship to the extreme, and flew towards his home in the human world.

    The Mechanical Emperor didn’t know that Fei Lian was the mastermind who stole the landing ship and escaped, but he felt a little sorry that Taihe followed him and escaped.  The Mechanical Emperor, who had changed his mind, originally planned to let Taihe help him manage the newly created artificial humans.  For the convenience of management, the Mechanical Emperor has even made preparations to rewrite Taihe's memory.  It's a pity that now that people have run away, the preparations are in vain.

    But regrets are regrets, and this regret soon disappeared as the new generation of artificial humans put into work.  The Mechanical Emperor's attention once again focused on attacking the human world.  The Mechanical Emperor has some expectations for those strong men in the human world. It is not that he wants to fight with those strong men, but that the Mechanical Emperor finds that the stronger the power of the living organisms he absorbs, the more power he can absorb.  This discovery made the Mechanical Emperor inevitably focus on those strong human beings.  When it comes to which group of people has the most powerful people in the world, apart from humans, there really is no second choice.  In the eyes of the mechanical emperor, those strong humans are equivalent to his own supplements.  When he thought that his power was about to make a big leap, how could he not make the Mechanical Emperor look forward to it?  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Text Chapter 979: War (2)

    Trade space for time!

    This is the strategic policy for the next period of time decided by Maxi and others after discussion.  The layers of defense that I thought of before have been abandoned after learning about the powerful offensive capabilities of the Mechanical Legion. Although that can more effectively allow recruits to grow up, the price required is very high, even so high that the Human Alliance cannot bear it.  the point.

    The battle losses of the first battle have been calculated. The total number of soldiers left behind in the first fortress was about 3,000, but less than 30 returned alive. Such a large battle loss ratio was unacceptable to Maxi and others.  War means death, but no one wants to see such huge losses.

    The matter was settled in this way, and they retreated in large strides, dividing the organized troops into small groups, and continued to harass the occupied areas of the Mechanical Legion to delay the offensive momentum of the Mechanical Legion, thereby buying time for future counterattacks.  What the Human Alliance lacks now is time. As long as it has time, even if it cannot win quickly, it will not be hit head-on like it is now with almost no power to fight back.

    But just when Maxi and others were deciding how to deal with the mechanical army's attack next, a piece of bad news came. In addition to the capture of the first fortress, the defense forces deployed by the Human Alliance in other star fields were also attacked almost at the same time.  was attacked.  Four directions were attacked at the same time, which made Fei Lian's eyes appear unusually bright.  It happened that Messing saw this look and couldn't help but asked: "Fei Lian, you don't seem to be very surprised to hear this news."

    Messing’s words caused everyone in the room to focus their attention on Fei Lian.  Fei Lian was silent for a while, then raised his head and said to everyone: "I think there is something I need to tell you. When I went to get these drawings, I once saw a combat plan. The beginning of that combat plan was like this  As what is happening now, the Human Alliance was attacked from four directions. Not only did the direction match, but the location of the attack also matched. I am now thinking about the battle plan I saw before. Could it be  The mechanical empire’s battle plan against the human world.”

    Except for Taihe who knew that Fei Lian was talking nonsense, the eyes of Maxi and others shone brightly. Regardless of whether it was a real battle plan or not, it was always a possibility.  Messing immediately asked: "Do you still remember that battle plan?"

    "I remember, I have a photographic memory. I thought that the battle plan might be useful, so I wrote it down."

    "What kind of actions will the Mechanical Legion take after that?" Messing asked.

    "Well they will divide their forces. Attack eight places at the same time, and their attacks will be pushed towards the human world in a fan shape." Fei Lian pretended to think about it and then replied.

    Although it is not certain whether what Fei Lian said is true, it can at least provide a reference.  As for how to prove it, just observe the next actions of the mechanical army.

    ……

    After a night, the mechanical legion set off again after a brief rest, and just as Fei Lian said before.  The troops were really divided, and the attack location after the division was exactly the same as what Fei Lian said.

    It is far less important to know the enemy's battle plan than to know the enemy's opportunity.  At present, the combat plan mentioned by Fei Lian is consistent with the combat plan of the Mechanical Legion, which makes Messing and others who have been considering preventing the counterattack extremely happy.  Fei Lian did not disappoint them. He rewrote the battle plan he had previously given to the Machine Emperor and gave it to Messing and others. He also emphasized that this battle plan could only be used as a reference and not as a basis.  Because no one knows whether the Mechanical Emperor will temporarily change the battle plan, and if this battle plan is really relied on to stop the offensive momentum of the Mechanical Legion, then the battle plan will change if it is not guaranteed.

    Thanks to Fei Lian’s timely reminder, otherwise Messing would have used this combat plan as a basis for future operations.  But now with Fei Lian's reminder, Messing also became clear-headed.  He realized that the battle plan given to him by Fei Lian could not be used casually, otherwise it would most likely become a pile of waste paper after being used once.

    Good steel should be used on the blade. Originally planning to use this battle plan to attack the mechanical army, Messing calmed down and put the battle plan in hand.  Be prepared to study it carefully before deciding when to use this battle plan.

    It’s just that the combat plan is of no use now. If you want to block the mechanical army’s offensive, you can only keep filling in your life and retreat in large strides to trade space for time.

    The offensive of the mechanical legion is terrifying. It is absolutely overwhelming against the current alliance army. Although the outstanding talents among humans have also organized their soldiers to resist tenaciously, in the face of the tide-like offensive of the mechanical legion, any individual effort will be in vain.  Seems so pale and weak.

    It’s only been a week since the war started.?The human alliance army has retreated two hundred miles, and one-third of the defensive fortresses previously built to resist the mechanical army have fallen into the hands of the mechanical army.  And in terms of the number of casualties, it was an astronomical figure.  The mechanical army does not want to take prisoners, any human beings who fall into their hands.  No chance of survival.  Chichi Chisato is the most appropriate adjective to describe the current area occupied by the mechanical legion.

    Before the war started, some people among humans believed that even if the mechanical empire conquered humans, it would still need the people. But now it seems that no one among humans holds this view.  massacre!  Only massacre!  Every time a place is occupied, the first thing the mechanical army has to do is to kill all the humans in the place.  From the gray-haired old man to the young child waiting to be fed, all were killed without exception.  Killed without any reason, without any rape or robbery, the mechanical army is like a hard-working scavenger, cleaning up the humans who appear in front of them.

    In just one week, in addition to the Alliance soldiers killed on the battlefield, the massive casualties of civilians finally made humans in other places not affected by the war understand a reality.  Anyone who wants to talk about peace with the mechanical army is the one who hit his head on a pig.

    Finally, there was no more noise in the Human Alliance.  When they found that there was no other option but to resist, and were not even given a chance to surrender, mankind finally broke out.

    The drawings provided by Feilian passed the verification in a short period of time, and the factory began to put into production, and the researchers did not rest there. They were still studying the drawings day and night, trying to rely on these drawings to create new models that were more suitable for human use.  arms.  But for now, let's stop the mechanical army's offensive momentum first.

    ……

    It’s another week, this one is the same as last week.  Still failed, failed, failed again.  Maxi and others seemed to be getting used to this situation. After hearing the news of the failure, they immediately began to study where the next attack would be, and then planned a defense plan.

    Messing has not slept for three days and three nights, and his eyes are bloodshot.  Maxi reluctantly persuaded him to take a rest.  But Messing rejected Maxi's kindness.  In this unfavorable situation, who can rest peacefully?  The Alliance Army headquarters retreated again and again, reaching the point where they could no longer retreat.

    Even if the strategic policy of exchanging space for time is proposed, the Alliance army cannot retreat forever. This is related to the war spirit of mankind and retreating blindly.  It will make human beings lose confidence in fighting against the mechanical army.  And after retreating here today, it's almost time to start the harassment war against the mechanical army.

    Although the Mechanical Legion's presence behind Chichi will cause the Alliance Army responsible for the harassment mission to lose a lot of convenience, it will also cause the Mechanical Legion, whose supply line has been stretched very long, even more headaches.  In a place like this where there are no innocents, the Alliance forces have no scruples and can fight as they please.

    "Is the time up?" Maxi suddenly asked Messing.  Messing knew what Maxi was asking and looked up at the watch hanging on the wall.  He replied in a low voice: "If there are no accidents, it should have started by now, but if we want to get the battle report, we have to wait at least until after twelve o'clock in the evening."

    Hearing this, Maxi nodded, said nothing more, and continued to immerse himself in the ocean of documents.

    *************************************

    Mechanical Corps Occupied Area

    A raid battle has just ended, and the victorious Human Alliance Army is currently cleaning up the battlefield.  The mechanical army that attacked was a mechanical transport team responsible for transporting supplies.  Compared with the regular mechanical army.  Mechanical transport teams like this are equivalent to mature persimmons, you can squeeze them as you want.

    The attack occurred at six o'clock in the evening, and the battle was over in less than half an hour.  This result surprised the Union major in charge of the attack, but it was a victory after all.  While the major sent people to monitor the movements of the regular army of the Mechanical Legion, he also asked others to clean up the battle as quickly as possible. Take away what can be taken away, and burn what cannot be taken away. In short, it is just one sentence.  Don't leave even a nail for the regular mechanical army.

    "Major, the observation post sent a message that the monitored target has taken action and is rapidly approaching us. It is expected to arrive in ten minutes." The liaison officer suddenly shouted to the major.

    The major’s heart tightened upon hearing this, but he still ordered without hesitation: “Gather all the people, leave here immediately, and collect all the materials that cannot be taken away for destruction.”

    five minutes later……

    The major struck a match, threw it into the piled materials, and poured gasoline on them. There was a loud noise, and a ball of flames shot up into the sky.  Although half of his eyebrows were burned off because he couldn't dodge, the major didn't care at all. He laughed and quickly evacuated the scene with his soldiers.??.

    And three minutes later, when the regular mechanical army who rushed to the scene after learning that the mechanical transport team had been attacked looked at the supplies being burned, the major at that time had long since disappeared with his soldiers.

    The same thing keeps happening in the occupied areas of the Mechanical Legion.  It was like being slapped in the head. The mechanical emperor, who was originally so proud of the mechanical legion's triumph, was suddenly stunned.  Only then did the Mechanical Emperor clearly realize that humans now are just like humans back then. Although there are also scum, there are more people who are unwilling to surrender.

    The harassment of the supply line forced the Mechanical Emperor to temporarily stop the attack of the Mechanical Legion, and instead began a confrontation with the Human Alliance Army.  The mechanical legion has lost its supplies, and the weapons in its hands are not as useful as fire sticks.  The Mechanical Emperor knew this very well, and this was also the main reason why the Mechanical Emperor stopped attacking.  He needed time to protect his now-too-long supply line.

    ??The Mechanical Emperor is not helpless against the dirty tricks the Human Alliance is currently playing.  Fighting guerrillas also requires a foundation. The number of humans in the occupied areas has dropped sharply. There are no humans in the main cities. Every time a city is conquered, the mechanical army will start a massacre. Over time, the cities will be empty.  In order to survive, human beings can only hide in the deep mountains and dense forests.  There, the mechanical army couldn't care about it for the time being.

    "Order, the armored general of the mechanical legion will lead the team to turn around and be responsible for clearing out the human troops in the occupied area and ensuring the smooth flow of supply lines. At the same time, he ordered the other three mechanical legions to separate their forces to protect the resource collectors who will then move over, and tell them  . Postponing the attack, currently focusing on hoarding supplies."

    With the orders of the Mechanical Emperor, the actions of the four mechanical legions began to adjust.  Machines are machines, and there is no discount on the orders of the Machine Emperor.  All robots faithfully carry out the orders of the Mechanical Emperor.  It's just that the mechanical emperor doesn't feel relaxed at this time.  Although the battle plan proposed by Fei Lian has been carried out from the beginning of the war to the present, the attack on the supply line made the Machine Emperor clearly aware of the low ability of the frontline troops to respond to emergencies.  It's not that the mechanical troops located on the front line are too inefficient.  But because he has no self-thinking ability, the mechanical general who leads the army only knows how to deal with emergencies according to dogmatic procedures, so it is inevitable that he will react slowly.

    In view of this situation, whether to give the mechanical general the ability to think on his own has once again become a question that the mechanical emperor needs to consider.  A new batch of artificial humans has been put into use.  Except for the different body materials, there is no difference between robots and these artificial humans put into use.

    I originally thought that I would be able to relax a little bit more with this batch of artificial humans, but I didn’t expect that the Human Alliance would not admit defeat at this time, and even deliberately came to cause trouble.

    "Alas~" The mechanical emperor sighed.  He rubbed his eyebrows with a headache.  He couldn't help but miss the sight of the androids of Feilian's generation helping him.  There are many things that often have to wait until they are lost before they attract attention and understand how good they are.  But this is just a thought. The Mechanical Emperor does not dare to easily give the ability of self-thinking to robots or artificial people. He is afraid that situations that he cannot control will happen again.  But since you are afraid, you can't blame others and can only endure the hardship yourself.

    The Mechanical Emperor shook his head vigorously, unbuttoned his clothes and looked down at his chest.  It's not that the Mechanical Emperor has any special hobbies that are unknown to others.  But after these days.  The body that received Angel's heart is experiencing abnormalities.  In the position of the mechanical emperor's heart, an eye appeared faintly.  Although it may not seem obvious, the Mechanical Emperor dare not be careless.

    Being able to grow in strength like a human being, the Machine Emperor’s wish has been fulfilled after accepting Angel’s heart.  But the incidental situation was not what the Mechanical Emperor wanted.  Looking at the blurry-looking eyes, the Mechanical Emperor always felt a little uneasy.

    After carefully recalling what happened in the past period, the Mechanical Emperor found that he seemed to be affected by that eye.  For example, when dealing with the artificial humans of Feilian's generation, he was blinded by lard as is often said in the human world.  All he could think about was getting rid of those artificial humans, and there was no other thought.  But after receiving the news that those artificial humans had been eliminated, his first reaction was not to breathe a sigh of relief, but to feel waves of regret.

    His behavior becomes more and more weird.  I often feel upset for no apparent reason, and I need to vent some violence to relieve my body.  And the methods of venting seemed to become more and more cruel, which can be seen from the wreckage that fell on the ground after he calmed down.

    "What's wrong with me? Are all my changes related to these eyes?" The mechanical emperor thought as he subconsciously reached out to touch the eyes located on his own.Eyes in the inward position.  But what the Mechanical Emperor didn't expect was that just when his hand was about to touch that eye, the originally open eye suddenly closed, as if he was afraid of being touched by the Mechanical Emperor.

    The Mechanical Emperor originally thought that this eyeball should be something similar to a mark, but now it seems that this thing is not as simple as he imagined.

    Just when the mechanical emperor was deep in thought, a rush of footsteps came. The mechanical emperor looked up and saw the captain of the guard guarding his palace. He couldn't help but wonder what he was doing at this time.

    "Your Majesty, something happened. There is an abnormality in the research room." The captain of the guard knelt on one knee and reported to the Mechanical Emperor.

    Hearing this, the Mechanical Emperor was shocked. He stood up suddenly and asked, "Huh? Something happened in the research room? What happened?"

    "The research room was attacked, and the entire research room suddenly burned down."

    "What!" For the Mechanical Emperor, there are two places in the Mechanical Empire that are most important to him. One is the Netherworld Ghost Passage whose entrance is located in his bedroom, and the other is the research room mentioned by the captain of the guard.  Now that I heard that the research laboratory that was very important to me was burned down, it was strange that I could sit still.

    "Who did it?" the mechanical emperor asked as he ran out of the palace. The captain of the guard quickly followed him and replied to the mechanical emperor: "Your Majesty. This is also the most puzzling thing. The research room is inexplicable.  It caught fire, and the fire spread very quickly. Almost in an instant, the entire research room turned into a sea of ??flames"

    “Spontaneous combustion?” The Mechanical Emperor said to himself with some disbelief.

    Trade space for time!

    This is the strategic policy for the next period of time decided by Maxi and others after discussion.  The layers of defense previously thought of have been abandoned after learning about the powerful offensive capabilities of the Mechanical Legion. Although that can more effectively allow recruits to grow up, it requires a high price to pay.  It has even reached a point where the Human Alliance cannot bear it.

    The battle losses of the first battle have been calculated. The total number of soldiers left behind in the first fortress was about 3,000, but less than 30 returned alive. Such a large battle loss ratio was unacceptable to Maxi and others.  War means death, but no one wants to see such huge losses.

    The matter was settled like this.  They retreated in large steps, dividing the organized troops into small groups, and continued to harass the occupied areas of the Mechanical Legion to delay the offensive momentum of the Mechanical Legion, thereby buying time for future counterattacks.  What the Human Alliance lacks now is time. As long as it has time, even if it cannot win quickly, it will not be hit head-on like it is now with almost no power to fight back.

    But just when Maxi and others were deciding how to deal with the mechanical army's attack next.  A piece of bad news came. In addition to the capture of the First Fortress, the defense forces deployed by the Human Alliance in other star fields were also attacked almost at the same time.  Four directions were attacked at the same time, which made Fei Lian's eyes appear unusually bright.  It happened that Messing saw this look and couldn't help but asked: "Fei Lian, you don't seem to be very surprised to hear this news."

    Messing’s words caused everyone in the room to focus their attention on Fei Lian.  Fei Lian was silent for a while, then raised his head and said to everyone: "I think there is something I need to tell you when I went to get these drawings. I once saw a combat plan, and the beginning of that combat plan was something like  As what is happening now, attacking the Human Alliance from four directions not only matches the direction, but also the location where the attack is launched. I am now wondering whether the battle plan I saw before could be  The mechanical empire’s battle plan against the human world.”

    Except that Taihe knew that Fei Lian was talking nonsense.  The eyes of Maxi and others shone brightly. Regardless of whether it was a real battle plan or not, it was always a possibility.  Messing immediately asked: "Do you still remember that battle plan?"

    "Remember, I have a photographic memory. I thought that combat plan might be useful, so I wrote it down."

    "What kind of actions will the Mechanical Legion take after that?" Messing asked.

    "Well they will divide their forces and attack eight places at the same time. Their attacks will be pushed towards the human world in a fan shape." Fei Lian pretended to think about it and then replied.

    Although it is not certain whether what Fei Lian said is true, it can at least provide a reference.  As for how to prove it, just observe the next actions of the mechanical army.

    ……

    After a night, the mechanical army set off again after a brief rest, and as Fei Lian said before, they really divided their forces, and the attack location after the division was exactly the same as what Fei Lian said.

    It is far less important to know the enemy's battle plan than to know the enemy's opportunity.  Right now Fei LianThe combat plan mentioned above is consistent with that of the Mechanical Legion, which makes Messing and others, who have been considering preventing a counterattack, overjoyed.  Fei Lian did not disappoint them. He re-wrote the battle plan he had previously given to the Mechanical Emperor and gave it to Messing and others. He also emphasized that this battle plan could only be used as a reference and not as a basis, because  No one knows whether the Mechanical Emperor will temporarily change the battle plan, and if this battle plan is really relied on to stop the offensive momentum of the Mechanical Legion, then the battle plan will be changed.

    Thanks to Fei Lian’s timely reminder, otherwise Messing would have used this combat plan as a basis for future operations.  But now with Fei Lian's reminder, Messing also became clear-headed.  He realized that the battle plan given to him by Fei Lian could not be used casually, otherwise it would most likely become a pile of waste paper after being used once.

    Good steel should be used on the blade. Messing, who originally planned to use this combat plan to attack the mechanical army, was caught off guard and stabilized his mind. He put the combat plan on hold and prepared to study it carefully before deciding when to use this combat plan.

    It’s just that the combat plan is of no use now, as they want to block the mechanical army’s offensive.  Then the only thing you can do is to keep filling in your life and retreat in large steps to trade space for time.

    The offensive of the mechanical legion is terrifying. It is absolutely overwhelming against the current alliance army. Although the outstanding talents among humans have also organized their soldiers to resist tenaciously, in the face of the tide-like offensive of the mechanical legion, any individual effort will be in vain.  Seems so pale and weak.

    It has only been a week since the war began, and the human alliance army has retreated two hundred miles. One-third of the defensive fortresses previously built to resist the mechanical army have fallen into the hands of the mechanical army.  And in terms of casualties.  That is an astronomical figure.  The mechanical army takes no prisoners, and any human being who falls into their hands has no chance of survival.  Chichi Chisato is the most appropriate adjective to describe the current area occupied by the mechanical legion.

    Before the war, some people among humans thought that even if the mechanical empire conquered humans, it would still need the people, but now it seems.  No one in the human race holds this view anymore.  massacre!  Only massacre!  Every time a place is occupied, the first thing the mechanical army has to do is to kill all the humans in the place.  From the gray-haired old man to the young child waiting to be fed, all were killed without exception.  Killed without any reason, without any rape or robbery, the mechanical army is like a hard-working scavenger, cleaning up the humans who appear in front of them.

    In just one week.  In addition to the Alliance soldiers who died on the battlefield, the large-scale civilian casualties finally made humans in other places not affected by the war understand a reality.  Anyone who wants to talk about peace with the mechanical army is the one who hit his head on a pig.

    Finally, there was no more noise in the Human Alliance.  When they found that there was no other option but to resist, and were not even given a chance to surrender, mankind finally broke out.

    The drawings provided by Fei Lian were verified in a short period of time, and the factory began to be put into production. However, the researchers did not rest here, and were still studying the drawings without sleep or food.  Trying to rely on these drawings to create new weapons more suitable for human use.  But for now, let's stop the mechanical army's offensive momentum first.

    ……

    It’s another week, this week is the same as last week, it’s still failure, failure, failure again.  Maxi and others seemed to have almost gotten used to this situation, after hearing the news of the failure.  Immediately start researching where the next attack will be and plan a defense.

    Messing has not slept for three days and three nights, and his eyes are bloodshot.  Maxi reluctantly persuaded him to take a rest, but Messing refused Maxi's kindness.  Under the current unfavorable circumstances.  Who can rest peacefully?  The Alliance Army headquarters retreated again and again, reaching the point where they could no longer retreat.

    Even if the strategic policy of exchanging space for time is proposed, the Alliance army cannot retreat forever. This is related to the fighting spirit of mankind. Blind retreat will make mankind lose the confidence to fight against the mechanical army.  And after retreating here today, it's almost time to start the harassment war against the mechanical army.

    Although the Mechanical Legion's presence behind Chichi will cause the Alliance Army responsible for the harassment mission to lose a lot of convenience, it will also cause the Mechanical Legion, whose supply line has been stretched very long, even more headaches.  In a place like this where there are no innocents, the Alliance forces have no scruples and can fight as they please.

    "Is the time up?" Maxi suddenly asked Messing.  Messing knew what Maxi was asking. He looked up at the watch hanging on the wall and replied in a low voice: "If there are no accidents, it should have started by now, but if we want to get the battle report, we have to wait until at least ten o'clock in the evening."  After two o'clock."

    Hearing this??, Maxi nodded, without saying anything more, and continued to immerse himself in the ocean of documents.

    *************************************

    Mechanical Corps Occupied Area

    A raid battle has just ended, and the victorious Human Alliance Army is currently cleaning up the battlefield.  The mechanical army that attacked was a mechanical transport team responsible for transporting supplies.  Compared with the regular mechanical army, mechanical transport teams like this are equivalent to mature persimmons, which can be squeezed as much as you want.

    The attack occurred at six o'clock in the evening, and the battle was over in less than half an hour.  This result surprised the Union major in charge of the attack, but it was a victory after all.  While the major sent people to monitor the movements of the regular army of the Mechanical Legion, he also asked others to clean up the battle as quickly as possible. Take away what can be taken away, and burn what cannot be taken away. In short, it is just one sentence.  Don't leave even a nail for the regular mechanical army.

    "Major, the observation post sent a message that the monitored target has taken action and is rapidly approaching us. It is expected to arrive in ten minutes." The liaison officer suddenly shouted to the major.

    The major’s heart tightened when he heard this, but he still ordered without hesitation: “Everyone must gather and leave here immediately. Gather all the materials that cannot be taken away and destroy them.”

    five minutes later……

    The major struck a match, threw it into the piled materials, and poured gasoline on them. There was a loud noise, and a ball of flames shot up into the sky.  Although half of his eyebrows were burned off due to his failure to dodge, the major didn't care at all.  He laughed loudly and quickly evacuated the scene with his soldiers.

    And three minutes later, when the regular mechanical army who rushed to the scene after learning that the mechanical transport team had been attacked looked at the supplies being burned, the major at that time had long since disappeared with his soldiers.

    The same thing keeps happening in the occupied areas of the Mechanical Legion.  It was like being slapped in the head. The mechanical emperor, who was originally so proud of the mechanical legion's triumph, was suddenly stunned.  Only then did the Mechanical Emperor clearly realize that humans now are the same as humans back then. Although there are also scum, there are more.  But he is someone who refuses to give in.

    The harassment of the supply line forced the Mechanical Emperor to temporarily stop the attack of the Mechanical Legion, and instead began a confrontation with the Human Alliance Army.  The mechanical legion has lost its supplies, and the weapons in its hands are not as useful as fire sticks.  The Mechanical Emperor knew this very well, and this was also the main reason why the Mechanical Emperor stopped attacking.  He needed time to protect his now-too-long supply line.

    ??The Mechanical Emperor is not helpless against the dirty tricks the Human Alliance is currently playing.  Guerrilla warfare also requires a foundation. At present, the number of humans in the occupied areas has dropped sharply. There are no humans in the main cities. Every time a city is conquered.  The mechanical army will start a massacre, and over time, the city will be empty.  In order to survive, humans can only hide in the deep mountains and dense forests, where the mechanical legion cannot take care of them for the time being.

    "Order, the armored general of the Mechanical Legion leads the team to turn around. He is responsible for clearing out the human troops in the occupied area and ensuring the smooth flow of supply lines. At the same time, he orders the other three mechanical corps to separate their forces to protect the resource collectors who will then move over, and tell them  . Postponing the attack, currently focusing on hoarding supplies."

    With the orders of the Mechanical Emperor, the actions of the four mechanical legions began to adjust.  Machines are machines, and there is no discount on the orders of the Machine Emperor.  All robots faithfully carry out the orders of the Mechanical Emperor.  It's just that the mechanical emperor doesn't feel relaxed at this time.  Although the battle plan proposed by Fei Lian has been carried out from the beginning of the war to the present, the attack on the supply line made the Machine Emperor clearly aware of the low ability of the frontline troops to respond to emergencies.  It's not that the efficiency of the mechanical troops on the front line is too low, but because they don't have the ability to think for themselves. The mechanical generals leading the troops only know how to deal with emergencies according to dogmatic procedures, so slow response is inevitable.

    In view of this situation, whether to give the mechanical general the ability to think on his own has once again become a question that the mechanical emperor needs to consider.  A new batch of artificial humans has been put into use.  Except for the different body materials, there is no difference between robots and these artificial humans put into use.

    I originally thought that I would be able to relax a little bit more with this batch of artificial humans, but I didn’t expect that the Human Alliance would not admit defeat at this time, and even deliberately came to cause trouble.

    "Alas~" The Mechanical Emperor sighed and rubbed his brows with a headache.  He couldn't help but miss the sight of the androids of Feilian's generation helping him.  There are many things that often have to wait until they are lost before they attract attention and understand how good they are.  But this is just a thought. The Mechanical Emperor does not dare to easily give the ability of self-thinking to robots or artificial people. He is afraid that situations that he cannot control will happen again.  But since I'm afraid, I can't blame youOthers can only endure hardship on their own.

    The Mechanical Emperor shook his head vigorously, unbuttoned his clothes and looked down at his chest.  It's not that the Mechanical Emperor has any special hobbies that are unknown to others.  But after these days, the body that received Angel's heart became abnormal.  In the position of the mechanical emperor's heart, an eye appeared faintly.  Although it may not seem obvious, the Mechanical Emperor dare not be careless.

    Being able to grow in strength like a human being, the Machine Emperor’s wish has been fulfilled after accepting Angel’s heart.  But the incidental situation was not what the Mechanical Emperor wanted.  Looking at the blurry-looking eyes, the Mechanical Emperor always felt a little uneasy.

    After carefully recalling what happened in the past period, the Mechanical Emperor found that he seemed to be affected by that eye.  For example, when dealing with the artificial beings of Fei Lian's generation, he was blinded by lard as the human world often said. All he could think about was getting rid of those artificial beings, without any other thoughts.  But after receiving the news that those artificial humans had been eliminated, his first reaction was not to breathe a sigh of relief, but to feel waves of regret.

    My behavior becomes more and more weird, and I often feel upset for no reason, and I need to vent violence to relieve my body.  And the methods of venting seemed to become more and more cruel, which can be seen from the wreckage that fell on the ground after he calmed down.

    "What's wrong with me? Are all my changes related to this eye?" The mechanical emperor thought as he subconsciously reached out to touch the eye located at his heart.  But what the Mechanical Emperor didn't expect was that just when his hand was about to touch that eye, the originally open eye suddenly closed, as if he was afraid of being touched by the Mechanical Emperor.

    The Mechanical Emperor originally thought that this eyeball should be something similar to a mark, but now it seems that this thing is not as simple as he imagined.

    Just when the mechanical emperor was deep in thought, a rush of footsteps came. The mechanical emperor looked up and saw the captain of the guard guarding his palace. He couldn't help but wonder what he was doing at this time.

    "Your Majesty, something happened. There is an abnormality in the research room." The captain of the guard knelt on one knee and reported to the Mechanical Emperor.

    Hearing this, the Mechanical Emperor was shocked. He stood up suddenly and asked, "Huh? Something happened in the research room? What happened?"

    "The research room was attacked, and the entire research room suddenly burned down."

    "What!" For the Mechanical Emperor, there are two places in the Mechanical Empire that are most important to him. One is the Netherworld Ghost Passage whose entrance is located in his bedroom, and the other is the research room mentioned by the captain of the guard.  Now that I heard that the research laboratory that was very important to me was burned down, it was strange that I could sit still.

    "Who did it?" the mechanical emperor asked as he ran out of the palace. Seeing this, the captain of the guard quickly followed him and replied to the mechanical emperor: "Your Majesty, this is also the most puzzling thing. The research room is inexplicable.  It caught fire, and the fire spread very quickly. Almost in an instant, the entire research room turned into a sea of ??flames"

    “Spontaneous combustion?” The Mechanical Emperor said to himself with some disbelief.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Text Chapter 980 The war begins (3)

    alliance battlefield command

    The defeat during this period made the alliance's military somewhat unable to hold its head high. Fortunately, the guerrillas who were arranged in advance in the occupied area played a role. Otherwise, as the commander-in-chief of the mechanical empire this time, Maxi really doubted himself.  Can you still sit firmly in your seat?

    With the help of the Mechanical Empire, the Revolutionary Army became a new alliance in one fell swoop, replacing the alliance headed by the Wu Laohui.  Although Maxi is busier than before, this kind of busyness is also willing to be busy.  There were just some things that gave Maxi a huge headache.

    The greater the power, the more talents will be recruited.  When there are more people, right and wrong will follow.  Especially since there are so many capable people in this world, everyone wants to be superior to others, and everyone wants to trample their peers under their feet.  Maxi sometimes suspected that if it hadn't been for the Machine Empire, the alliance might have been torn apart by now.

    Those five forces that originally supported the Five Elders' Association but suddenly switched to supporting the Revolutionary Army did not choose to support the Revolutionary Army only because they were full.  Although they have not made any demands yet, Maxi believes that once the matter with the Machine Empire is over, it will be time for them to settle their accounts.  At that time, what choices will you face?  Is it unification or division?

    “Dong dong dong…” Just when Maxi was thinking wildly, there was a knock on the door.  Maxi, whose thoughts were interrupted, laughed at himself and said to the door: "Come in."

    The door opened and Messing walked in with a smile. Chang Zaitian and Snooker came in behind him.  Maxi smiled and said to the two of them: "Sit wherever you want."

    Chang Zaitian and Snooker had just returned from the front line, and they didn't understand what happened when Maxi suddenly ordered them to come back.  After sitting down a little uneasily, I heard Maxi say slowly: "I'm calling you back not because I have any combat mission to give you, but there is something I need to inform you about."

    "Please give me your instructions." Chang Zaitian and Snooker stood up at the same time and said in unison.

    "Haha sit down, don't be so formal, just be the same as before." Maxi said with a smile.  Chang Zaitian and Snooker can be said to be his two most valued subordinates.  People without thought, he must worry about.  Nowadays, no one knows what will happen when fighting the Machine Empire.  So Maxi has been thinking about his successor.  In terms of ability, Snooker is the best candidate, but Chang Zaitian has made rapid progress recently, and it’s like having an enlightenment. He changes every three days, so Maxi originally planned to choose Snooker as his successor.  The idea wavered.

    "Hmm Snooker, how is the situation in the army now? Are the emotions of the soldiers still stable?" Maxi was still a little nervous when he saw the two of them.  He did not directly tell the purpose of calling them back, but asked to change the subject.

    "It's okay, but the morale is a bit low. But I believe that as long as we win a few battles, the low morale can be restored. Sir, when will we start the counterattack?" Snooker couldn't help but ask at the end.  .

    "Haha It seems that the mechanical legion's attack has already knocked you out." Maxi said with a smile.  Chang Zaitian heard the words and defended Snooker: "Sir, you can't blame Snooker for being anxious. In fact, not only Snooker, but other troops also have this idea."

    "You also have this idea?"

    "Yes, as long as we are soldiers, no one wants to suffer defeat. The purpose of that mechanical empire is to eliminate human beings. If we soldiers are not able to fight against the annihilation of our species, how can we let those who usually live frugally and support us  Are our people going to fight for their lives?" Chang Zaitian replied firmly.

    Looking at Chang Zaitian’s determined face.  Maxi seemed to suddenly see his youth, and at the same time he also thought about how to arrange Chang Zaitian's position.  He couldn't help but nodded and said: "You are right. In times of crisis, if a soldier doesn't step in, who will?"

    "Sir, are we going to start a counterattack soon?" Snooker asked excitedly.  But Maxi shook his head after hearing this, "It's not the time yet, I know you are in a hurry. But we still need to be patient. Those of you who have fought against the mechanical army should also know that the weapons and equipment we use now are relatively  Weapons and equipment that are not as good as the Mechanical Legion, but can compete with the Mechanical Legion, are still being produced as soon as possible, so we still need to be patient for a while."

    "You still have to be patient." Snooker was a little disappointed. Chang Zaitian on the side quietly kicked Snooker's foot to remind Snooker to pay attention.

    Maxi and Messing both saw Chang Zaitian’s little moves with Snooker.  But no one said anything.  But what Messing didn't expect was that in the subsequent conversation, Maxi just gave SiAfter Keke and Chang Zaitian encouraged them to continue to endure, they sent them away.  He didn't even mention what he had planned to say to the two of them before.

    After Snooker and Chang Zaitian left, Maxi looked at Messing who was hesitant to speak and said: "I know what you want to ask me. In fact, I just made a temporary idea and thought of what to arrange for Chang Zaitian."  Things happened, so I changed my mind.”

    Hearing this, Messing asked: "What do you plan to ask Chang Zaitian to do in the future?"

    "Inspector General of the Alliance, I think this position is the most suitable for Chang Zaitian." Maxi replied slowly.

    "That snooker"

    "Don't let the news leak for the time being. It's a bit early to say it now. If something happens to me, you will have to take charge of the overall situation. Messing, have you ever blamed me for not considering you as my successor. In fact, from now on  After considering many aspects, you are the most suitable candidate."

    Hearing Maxi's words, Messing quickly waved his hand and said: "Sir, you must not have this idea. To be honest, I did have this idea originally, but after seeing your hard work during this period, I think it's better to forget it.  . To put it bluntly, I don’t want to be like adults now, getting up earlier than the chicken, going to bed later than the chicken, and not even having time to be intimate with my wife. If after the incident of the Machinery Empire is over, I plan to  I am resigning. Please be sure to let me go when the time comes."

    "You want to leave?" Maxi looked at Messing in surprise and asked.

    Messing answered unabashedly: "Yes, after the Mechanical Empire incident is over, there will definitely be a struggle for power within the alliance. I don't want to be involved in something that could kill people, so it's better to get out as soon as possible."

    "It seems you have noticed something." Maxi was silent for a while and said slowly.

    "Sir, this is an obvious thing. The five major forces that support the revolutionary army cannot be so willing to give up their power. They support us now, but they have no better choice. And wait until there is no external threat like the Machine Empire.  They will definitely find a way to get back everything that originally belonged to them. The Five Elders Association used to be very good and once became our number one enemy, but after losing the support of the five major forces, it immediately fell apart"

    "Speaking of which, how is that black bear doing now?" Maxi seemed unwilling to let Messing continue talking about the five major forces, so he changed the subject and asked.

    Messing immediately followed Maxi's topic and replied: "It's still the same as before. I'm afraid that guy never dreamed that we would treat him like this. But now he has no chance to trouble us. Chacha and Luo Lin want to avenge Ken.  They have been looking for him everywhere. But Yingji and Fasi are staying out of the matter now and ignore him at all. Apart from avoiding Chacha and Luo Lin every day, he has no time to do anything else."

    Hearing this, Maxi shook his head and said: "It's a pity that Ken trusted him so much before, but in the end he died at the hands of the person he trusted most."

    "That's the one who is willing to take the blame for himself, who makes him misunderstand people. It's not like he has no chance to drive away the black bear. It's a pity that he insists on convincing people with virtue, trying his best to arouse the dissatisfaction of the army and keep the black bear, but in the end  He ended up betraying all his relatives. But sir, you also need to learn from what happened with the black bear."

    Hearing this, Maxi frowned and asked in a low voice: "Messing, what do you mean by this? The person I trust the most is you. Do you plan to imitate that black bear?"

    "Sir, why are you pretending to be confused? You should know who I am talking about, sir. Some people are worthy of our trust, but some people are not worthy of our trust." Messing shook his head and replied.

    Regarding Messing’s words, Maxi sighed and said: “Do you think I am willing to do that? It’s just the backstage of those guys”

    "The five major forces?" Messing asked tentatively.

    "" Maxi didn't answer, just nodded slightly.

    Messing couldn't help but frowned after receiving the confirmation. Maxi smiled and said, "Don't focus on that. For now, it's better to find a way to solve the problem of the Machinery Empire before thinking about anything else."

    Messing disagreed with Maxi’s words.  He shook his head and said: "Sir, take precautions before they happen. If the five major forces start planning now, then after we solve the mechanical empire, it will definitely be the time for them to attack. Your Excellency, you don't want to suffer another betrayal. What's more, this time, Your Majesty  What you need to consider is no longer yourself. You are now a person who is about to have a child, and you are no longer alone in the family before. "

    After listening to Messing’s reminder, Maxi couldn’t help but smile bitterly.  I really didn't expect Messing to say such words to persuade me.  But Messing was not wrong either.  I no longer have enough to eat alone, and when the whole family is not hungry, I have to think more about things.

    &nbsp; "Then what do you think? As you know, I don't have any problem if I fight with others. But I'm not good at this kind of calculation."

    "Don't worry, sir. Although I don't have a clue about this matter yet, I will definitely arrange an escape route for you before I leave here. I just don't know if you will let go of the power you have already obtained?"

    "Haha do you think I will be reluctant to let you go?" Maxi asked Messing with a smile.

    "Well to be honest, I'm really not sure about this." Messing said with the same smile.

    "That's right, no one can say for sure what will happen in the future. Maybe I will die on the battlefield, so you don't need to consider my problem. I just ask you to take good care of my descendants for me."

    "Please rest assured, Sir, Messing will do his best."

    "Dong dong dong" The door was knocked, and a guard's report came from outside the door.

    "What happened?" Maxi asked the guard who entered the door.

    "Reporting to your lord, the outpost set up at the border of the Death Star Territory sent back a message saying that a group of adventurers led by Han Yu requested to see you immediately. They said that they have something related to the safety of all mankind that they want to tell you face to face."

    "Han Yu? Hey~ Why did this kid come to the door at this time?" Maxi couldn't help laughing after hearing this.  Messing on the side couldn't help but asked in confusion when he saw this: "Sir, do you know that person named Han Yu?"

    "Of course I know him. Speaking of which, that kid has helped me several times before. Hmm That kid is not a person who is passionate about power. Since he said he has something important to tell me, it must be true.  You have to tell me. Come here, prepare to contact me, I want to have a video conversation with him right away."

    "Sir, can that Han Yu be trusted?" Messing asked again.

    "It's credible." Maxi said to Messing with great certainty.  After I finished speaking, I thought about it again.  Added: "That Han Yu is not a person who makes promises easily, but once he makes a promise, he will fulfill his promise. Messing, don't underestimate that Han Yu, even I am not sure that I can beat him now.  "

    After listening to Maxi’s words, Messing couldn’t help but feel curious about Han Yu, who had never been masked before.  He quickly followed Maxi to the room where the video conversation was to take place.

    ……

    After some preparations, Messing saw a young man appearing in the video.

    "So young." Messing thought to himself.

    "Maxi, get everyone around you out first. It's best not to let too many people know about what I'm about to say to you." Han Yu said to Maxi.  Maxi nodded after hearing this and motioned for the others in the room to go out, except Messing who had not left yet.

    "Maxi. Who is that woman behind you?" Han Yu asked, looking at Messing next to Maxi.

    "What? A woman?" Maxi was stunned, pointed to Messing standing next to him and confirmed to Han Yu.

    Han Yu in the video rolled his eyes and replied: "I don't have yin and yang eyes, so I can't see monsters, so of course I'm talking about her."

    "Hahahawoman? I mean Han Yu, I haven't seen you for a few days, and your eyes have become a lot worse. Take a closer look. Is this a woman?" Maxi couldn't help but smile and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu couldn't help but be startled when he heard this, but then said: "Forget it, I'm not interested in whether he is a woman, so let's get down to business. Are you sure it's okay for him to stay?"

    "His name is Messing, and he is my military advisor. You don't have to worry. If you can take the initiative to contact me, I think the news you want to tell me must be quite big."

    "Okay, since you think so. Then I'll say it. Maxi, listen up, we humans are going to be in bad luck. In addition to planning to attack and eliminate humans from the front, the mechanical emperor also plans to biochemically transform humans.  war."

    "Wait, are you telling the truth?" Messing interrupted Han Yu and asked.

    "Nonsense, do I need to look for trouble at this time?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.  Messing, who was mistaken for a woman by Han Yu, is a man, but he is a bit small-minded.  After hearing Han Yu's answer, he still stubbornly asked: "I can't say for sure. Can you first tell me where you got this news?"

    Han Yu ignored Messing's inquiry and said to Maxi: "Maxi. Do you believe what I said or not? I am not your subordinate, and I have no intention of coming to you to ask for credit or reward. I have a job as a mechanical emperor here."  The map where we plan to conduct a biological and chemical attack has already marked the location of the attack. I will leave this map for you to decide on your own." After saying this, Han Yu closed the video conversation without waiting for Maxi to speak.

    "Sir, why is this person so rude?" Messing complained to Maxi dissatisfied.?.

    Maxi sighed after hearing this and said to Messing: "Meixing, although Han Yu is rude, his character is like this. You just don't understand him."

    "Do you believe what that person said?"

    "I believe, just like what he said, he will not be free to tease me at this time." Maxi replied with a confident look on his face.  Then he raised his voice and said to the door: "Whoever comes, please contact the post that sent the message immediately. Since Han Yu said he left the map, he must have left it. Ask them to scan and send the map immediately."

    "yes."

    While the communications troops were busy, Messing asked reluctantly: "Sir, where is that Han Yu? Can you tell me something about him?"

    Maxi glanced at Messing, sighed inwardly, and asked: "Meixin, are you planning to plot against that Han Yu?"

    "Huh? No." Messing quickly denied it.

    Seeing this, Maxi shook his head and warned Messing: "I advise you to give up this idea immediately. That Han Yu is not easy to mess with. Once you anger him, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    "Could he still help the Machine Empire deal with me?" Messing asked with some disbelief.

    "If you really touch his reverse scale, although he will not join forces with the Machinery Empire, he will definitely deal with you regardless, and no one can stop him." Maxi said to Messing with a serious face.

    “I have never seen Maxi talk to me with such a serious attitude, which made Messing hesitate in his heart, and asked tentatively: “Does the adult know how strong that Han Yu is?”

    Hear this.  Maxi couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "How strong is that guy? I really don't know now. That guy is like a freak. Every time we meet, his strength is like a rocket. He is stronger than the last time.  Meeting him is much higher. I remember the last time I met him, he had already understood the domain, but I don’t know if he has completely mastered it now.”

    Messing was confused when he heard this. Domain?  Isn’t that something only superpowers have?  Would that young, somewhat outrageous and rude guy be so powerful?

    Alliance Battlefield Command

    The defeats during this period made the alliance's military somewhat unable to hold its head high.  Fortunately, the guerrillas who were arranged in advance in the occupied area played a role. Otherwise, as the commander-in-chief of the mechanical empire this time, Maxi really doubted whether he could still hold his position.

    With the help of the Mechanical Empire, the Revolutionary Army became a new alliance in one fell swoop, replacing the alliance headed by the Wu Laohui.  Although Maxi is busier than before, this kind of busyness is also willing to be busy.  Just something.  But it gave Maxi a huge headache.

    The greater the power, the more talents will be recruited.  When there are more people, right and wrong will follow.  Especially since there are so many capable people in this world, everyone wants to be superior to others, and everyone wants to trample their peers under their feet.  Maxi sometimes suspected that if it hadn't been for the Machine Empire, the alliance might have been torn apart by now.

    Those five forces that originally supported the Five Elders' Association but suddenly switched to supporting the Revolutionary Army did not choose to support the Revolutionary Army only because they were full.  Although they have not made any demands yet.  But Maxi believes that once the matter of the Machinery Empire is over, it will be time for them to settle accounts.  At that time, what choices will you face?  Is it unification or division?

    “Dong dong dong…” Just when Maxi was thinking wildly, there was a knock on the door.  Maxi, whose thoughts were interrupted, laughed at himself and said to the door: "Come in."

    The door opened and Messing walked in with a smile. Chang Zaitian and Snooker came in behind him.  Maxi smiled and said to the two of them: "Sit wherever you want."

    Chang Zaitian and Snooker had just returned from the front line.  I don’t understand what happened when Maxi suddenly ordered the two of them to come back.  After sitting down a little uneasily, I heard Maxi say slowly: "I'm calling you back not because I have any combat mission to give you, but there is something I need to inform you about."

    "Please give me your instructions." Chang Zaitian and Snooker stood up at the same time and said in unison.

    "Haha sit down, don't be so formal, just be the same as before." Maxi said with a smile.  Chang Zaitian and Snooker can be said to be his two most valued subordinates.  People have no foresight.  There must be immediate worries.  Nowadays, no one knows what will happen when fighting the Machine Empire, so Maxi has been thinking about his successor.  In terms of ability, Snooker is the best candidate, but Chang Zaitian has made rapid progress recently.  It's like having an enlightenment,Three days later, Maxi's original plan to choose Snooker as his successor was shaken.

    "Hmm Snooker, how is the situation in the army now? Is the mood of the soldiers still stable?" Maxi saw that the two of them were still a little nervous, so he did not directly tell the purpose of calling them back.  Instead, he asked to change the subject.

    "It's okay, but the morale is a bit low. But I believe that as long as we win a few battles, the low morale can be restored. Sir, when will we start the counterattack?" Snooker couldn't help but ask at the end.  .

    "Haha It seems that the mechanical legion's attack has already knocked you out." Maxi said with a smile.  Chang Zaitian heard the words and defended Snooker: "Sir, we can't blame Snooker for being anxious. In fact, not only Snooker, but other troops also have this idea."

    "You also have this idea?"

    "Yes, as long as we are soldiers, no one wants to suffer defeat. The purpose of that mechanical empire is to eliminate human beings. If we soldiers are not able to fight against the annihilation of our species, how can we let those who usually live frugally and support us  Are our people going to fight for their lives?" Chang Zaitian replied firmly.

    Looking at Chang Zaitian’s determined face, Maxi seemed to suddenly see himself when he was young, and at the same time thought of how to arrange Chang Zaitian’s position behind him.  He couldn't help but nodded and said: "You are right. In times of crisis, if the soldiers can't do it, who will?"

    "Sir, are we going to start a counterattack soon?" Snooker asked excitedly.  But Maxi shook his head after hearing this, "It's not the time yet. I know you are in a hurry, but we still need to be patient. Those of you who have fought against the mechanical army should also know. The weapons and equipment we use now are more  Weapons and equipment that are not as good as the Mechanical Legion, but can compete with the Mechanical Legion, are still being produced as soon as possible, so we still need to be patient for a while."

    "You still have to be patient." Snooker was a little disappointed. Chang Zaitian on the side quietly kicked Snooker's foot to remind Snooker to pay attention.

    Maxi and Messing both saw Chang Zaitian’s little moves with Snooker.  But no one said anything.  But what Messing didn't expect was that in the subsequent conversation, Maxi only encouraged Snooker and Chang Zaitian to continue to endure, and then sent them away without mentioning the previous incident at all.  I have already prepared what I want to say to the two of them.

    After Snooker and Chang Zaitian left, Maxi looked at Messing who was hesitant to speak and said: "I know what you want to ask me. In fact, it was just a temporary idea. I thought of what to arrange for Chang Zaitian.  Things happened, so I changed my mind.”

    Hearing this, Messing asked: "What do you plan to ask Chang Zaitian to do in the future?"

    "Inspector General of the Alliance, I think this position is the most suitable for Chang Zaitian." Maxi replied slowly.

    "That snooker"

    "Don't let the news leak for the time being. It's a bit early to say it now. If something happens to me, you will have to take charge of the overall situation. Messing, have you ever blamed me for not considering you as my successor. In fact, from now on  After considering many aspects, you are the most suitable candidate."

    Hearing Maxi's words, Messing quickly waved his hand and said: "Sir, you must not have this idea. To be honest, I did have this idea originally, but after seeing your hard work during this period, I think it's better to forget it.  . To put it bluntly, I don’t want to be like the adults now, getting up earlier than the chicken, going to bed later than the chicken, and not even having time to be intimate with my wife. I really plan to wait until the incident of the Machinery Empire is over.  I am resigning. Please be sure to let me go when the time comes."

    "You want to leave?" Maxi looked at Messing in surprise and asked.

    Messing answered unabashedly: "Yes, after the Mechanical Empire incident is over, there will definitely be a struggle for power within the alliance. I don't want to be involved in something that could kill people. It's better to get out as soon as possible."

    "It seems you have noticed something." Maxi was silent for a while and said slowly.

    "Sir, this is an obvious thing. The five major forces that support the revolutionary army cannot be so willing to give up their power. They support us now, but they have no better choice. And when there is no external threat like the Machine Empire,  They will definitely find a way to get back everything that originally belonged to them. The Five Elders Association used to be very good and once became our number one enemy, but after losing the support of the five major forces, it immediately fell apart"

    "Speaking of which, how is that black bear doing now?" Maxi seemed unwilling to let Messing continue talking about the five major forces, so he changed the subject and asked.

    Messing immediately followed Maxi's topic and replied: "?is the same as before.  That guy probably never dreamed that we would treat him like this.  But now he has no chance to trouble us. Chacha and Luo Lin have been looking for him everywhere in order to avenge Ken.  However, Yingji and Fasi are staying out of the matter and ignoring him at all.  Apart from avoiding Chacha and Luo Lin every day, he didn't have time to do anything else.  "

    Hearing this, Maxi shook his head and said: "It's a pity that Ken trusted him so much before, but in the end he died at the hands of the person he trusted most."

    "That's the one who is willing to take the blame for himself, who made him misunderstand people. It's not like he didn't have the opportunity to drive the black bear away. It's a pity that he insisted on convincing people with his virtue and tried his best to arouse the dissatisfaction of the army but also save the black bear. In the end,  He ended up betraying all his relatives. But sir, you also need to learn from what happened with the black bear."

    Hearing this, Maxi frowned and asked in a low voice: "Messing, what do you mean by this? The person I trust the most is you. Do you plan to imitate that black bear?"

    "My lord, why are you pretending to be confused? You should know in your heart who I am talking about? My lord, some people are worthy of our trust. But some people are not worthy of our trust." Messing shook his head and replied.

    Regarding Messing’s words, Maxi sighed and said: “Do you think I am willing to do that? It’s just the backstage of those guys”

    "The five major forces?" Messing asked tentatively.

    "" Maxi didn't answer, just nodded slightly.

    Messing couldn't help but frowned after receiving the confirmation. Maxi smiled and said, "Don't focus on that. For now, it's better to find a way to solve the problem of the Machinery Empire before thinking about anything else."

    Messing disagreed with Maxi’s words.  He shook his head and said: "Sir, take precautions before they happen. If the five major forces start planning now, then after we solve the mechanical empire, it will definitely be the time for them to attack. Your Excellency, you don't want to suffer another betrayal. What's more, this time, Your Majesty  What you need to consider is no longer yourself. You are now a person who is about to have a child, and you are no longer alone in the family before. "

    After listening to Messing’s reminder.  Maxi couldn't help but smile bitterly.  I really didn't expect Messing to say such words to persuade me.  But Messing was right. He no longer had enough to eat alone. When the whole family was not hungry, he had to think more about things.

    "Then what do you think? You know, I have no problem with people fighting for their lives, but I'm not good at this kind of calculation."

    "Don't worry, my lord. Although I don't have a clue about this matter yet, I will definitely arrange an escape route for you before I leave here. I just don't know if your lord is willing to part with the power that you have already obtained?"

    "Haha do you think I will be reluctant to let you go?" Maxi asked Messing with a smile.

    "Well to be honest, I'm really not sure about this." Messing said with the same smile.

    "That's right, no one can say for sure what will happen in the future. Maybe I will die on the battlefield, so you don't need to consider my problem. I just ask you to take good care of my descendants for me."

    "Please rest assured, Sir, Messing will do his best."

    “Dong dong dong…” There was a knock on the door.  A guard's report came from outside the door.

    "What happened?" Maxi asked the guard who entered the door.

    "Reporting to your lord, the outpost set up at the border of the Death Star Territory sent back a message saying that a group of adventurers led by Han Yu requested to see you immediately. They said that they have something related to the safety of all mankind that they want to tell you face to face."

    "Han Yu? Hey~ Why did this kid come to the door at this time?" Maxi couldn't help laughing after hearing this.  Messing on the side couldn't help but asked in confusion when he saw this: "Sir, do you know that person named Han Yu?"

    "Of course I know him. Speaking of which, that kid has helped me several times before. Well that kid is not a person who is passionate about power. Since he said he has something important to tell me, it must be something really important.  You have to tell me. Come here, prepare to contact me, I want to have a video conversation with him right away."

    "Sir, can that Han Yu be trusted?" Messing asked again.

    "It's credible." Maxi said to Messing with great certainty.  After I finished speaking, I thought about it again.  Added: "That Han Yu is not a person who makes promises easily, but once he makes a promise, he will fulfill his promise. Messing, don't underestimate that Han Yu, even I am not sure that I can beat him now.  "

    After listening to Maxi’s words, Messing couldn’t help but feel curious about Han Yu, who had never been masked before, and quickly followed Maxi to the room where the video conversation was to take place.

    ……

    After some preparations, Messing saw a young man appearing in the video.

    "So young." Messing thought to himself.

    &nbsp; "Maxi, drive everyone around you out first. It's best not to let too many people know about what I'm about to say to you." Han Yu said to Maxi.  Maxi nodded after hearing this and motioned for the others in the room to go out, except Messing who had not left yet.

    "Maxi, who is that woman behind you?" Han Yu asked, looking at Messing next to Maxi.

    "What? A woman?" Maxi was stunned, pointed to Messing standing next to him and confirmed to Han Yu.

    Han Yu in the video rolled his eyes and replied: "I don't have yin and yang eyes, so I can't see monsters, so of course I'm talking about her."

    "Hahahawoman? I mean Han Yu, I haven't seen you for a few days, and your eyes have become a lot worse. Take a closer look, is this a woman?" Maxi couldn't help but smile and said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu couldn't help but be startled when he heard this, but then said: "Forget it, I'm not interested in whether he is a woman, so let's get down to business. Are you sure it's okay for him to stay?"

    "His name is Messing, and he is my military advisor. You don't have to worry. If you can take the initiative to contact me, I think the news you want to tell me must be quite big."

    "Okay, since you think so, I'll say it. Maxi, listen up, we humans are going to be in bad luck. In addition to planning to attack and eliminate humans from the front, the mechanical emperor also plans to biochemically transform humans.  war."

    "Wait, are you telling the truth?" Messing interrupted Han Yu and asked.

    "Nonsense, do I need to look for trouble at this time?" Han Yu rolled his eyes and replied.  Although Messing, who was mistaken for a woman by Han Yu, was a man, he was a little short-sighted. After hearing Han Yu's answer, he still stubbornly asked: "I can't say for sure, first tell me where you got the news."  Where did you get it?"

    Han Yu ignored Messing's inquiry and said to Maxi: "Maxi, do you believe what I said or not? I am not your subordinate, and I have no intention of coming to you to ask for credit or reward. I have a job as a mechanical emperor here."  The map where we plan to conduct a biological and chemical attack has already marked the location of the attack. I will leave this map for you to decide on your own." After saying this, Han Yu closed the video conversation without waiting for Maxi to speak.

    "Sir, why is this person so rude?" Messing complained to Maxi dissatisfied.

    Maxi sighed after hearing this and said to Messing: "Meixing, although Han Yu is rude, his character is like this. You just don't understand him."

    "Do you believe what that person said?"

    "I believe, just like what he said, he will not be free to tease me at this time." Maxi replied with a confident look on his face.  Then he raised his voice and said to the door: "Whoever comes, please contact the post that sent the message immediately. Since Han Yu said he left the map, he must have left it. Ask them to scan and send the map immediately."

    "yes."

    While the communications troops were busy, Messing asked reluctantly: "Sir, where is that Han Yu? Can you tell me something about him?"

    Maxi glanced at Messing, sighed inwardly, and asked: "Meixin, are you planning to plot against that Han Yu?"

    "Huh? No." Messing quickly denied it.

    Seeing this, Maxi shook his head and warned Messing: "I advise you to give up this idea immediately. That Han Yu is not easy to mess with. Once you anger him, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    "Could he still help the Machine Empire deal with me?" Messing asked with some disbelief.

    "If you really touch his reverse scale, although he will not join forces with the Machinery Empire, he will definitely deal with you regardless, and no one can stop him." Maxi said to Messing with a serious face.

    “I have never seen Maxi talk to me with such a serious attitude, which made Messing hesitate in his heart, and asked tentatively: “Does the adult know how strong that Han Yu is?”

    Hearing this, Maxi couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "How strong is that guy? I really don't know now. That guy is like a freak. Every time we meet, his strength is like a rocket."  It’s much higher than the last time we met. I remember that the last time I met him, he had already understood the domain, but I don’t know if he has completely mastered the domain now.”

    Messing was confused when he heard this. Domain?  Isn’t that something only superpowers have?  Would that young, somewhat outrageous and rude guy be so powerful?  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 981 The war begins (4)

    The strange behavior of the Wildebeest was only noticed on the third day after the accident on the Wildebeest.  The death of the supervisor caused Yingji and Fas to order information control. It was precisely because of this information control that the Hippocampus star was in dire straits.

    The reason why Yingji and Fasi implemented information control was simply to use this time to come up with a countermeasure.  But contrary to their expectations, the biochemical virus broke out the day after the supervisor died.  The outbreak happened so suddenly. When Yingji and Fasi realized that they had to call for help, they realized that they had lost the communication tools to contact the outside world.

    Fortunately, the supervisor had reported to his boss once before he was killed, but no news came for several days. This made the supervisor's boss Snooker feel unusual.  When Si Ye couldn't contact him, Snooker immediately realized that there was something wrong with the Wildebeest.  A reconnaissance team was immediately dispatched to conduct a secret reconnaissance on the Hippogriff star.

    But when the reconnaissance team arrived at the Wildebeest and reported what they found to Snook, Snook's head suddenly got bigger.  How to deal with the humans on Wildebeest who have been infected by the biochemical virus is no longer a matter that Snook can decide. What Snook can do now is to report what he knows to Maxi.  Maxi, the supreme commander of the alliance, decides the fate of the Wildebeest.

    When Maxi got the news, he was having dinner, but after listening to the report sent back by Snooker, Maxi could not eat anymore, so he immediately called everyone to discuss.

    “Thousands of precautions were taken, but in the end, they were still not completely prevented.  The only thing I'm glad about is that it broke out on the Wildebeest planet, where transportation is not well developed. If it broke out in the heart of the Human Alliance, it would be very lively.

    Knowing that this matter could no longer be hidden from others, Messing immediately suggested to Maxi to hold an emergency meeting to inform everyone of the seriousness of the matter and avoid similar incidents from happening again.

    Having no other choice, Maxi had to accept Messing's suggestion and ordered an emergency meeting. At the same time, he strictly ordered Snooker to impose military control on the Hippocampus and not allow any starships to approach.  for this command.  Snooker executed it thoroughly.  It can be seen from the images sent back by the reconnaissance team that the Wildebeest has now become a hell on earth.  Not only did they not allow any starships to approach the Planet Hippocampus, Snooker also did not let the reconnaissance team sent to the Planet Hippocampus come back as a precaution and continued to stay on the Planet Hippocampus.

    This is an unavoidable choice. Who knows whether this reconnaissance team entering the Wildebeest will come back with a biochemical virus.  If this happens, the fleet on hand will be completely destroyed.  For the benefit of the majority.  Snooker was mentally prepared to sacrifice the scout team.

    Being able to make Maxi so anxious, everyone who was called realized that something big had happened. After listening to Maxi's story, everyone had different expressions, especially the representatives of the five major forces who had the most ugly expressions.  It's not that I blame Maxi for concealing something before. There is no basis for this at the moment.  If you only believe things based on your personal judgment, speaking them out hastily will more likely cause unnecessary panic.  But as soon as they think about how close they are to danger, everyone feels shuddering.  Fortunately, the only place where the trouble occurred was on the Wildebeest star, and according to Maxi, the hidden dangers in other places had been eliminated.  But everyone has made up their mind to wait until they return.  You must be more vigilant and check again several times before you can rest assured.

    Although people were not panicking, seeing everyone looking thoughtful, Maxi knew that the people in front of them were not focused on dealing with the issue of the Wildebeest.  He had to say: "Everyone, the danger around you has been eliminated, but now we need to decide on the issue of the Hippocampus."

    "Maxi, since you are the supreme commander of the alliance, it is up to you to make the decision. No matter what the decision is, we will support you." One person heard this and said to Maxi.  After finishing speaking, others echoed: "Yes, yes, we support any decision you make."

    After hearing this, Maxi couldn't help but secretly cursed these people for being shameless. She knew that no matter how she dealt with the wildebeest, it was not a matter of gaining fame, so as not to bear the infamy.  These people put the problem on themselves.  Fortunately, Messing had already considered this issue beforehand. After hearing this, he immediately nodded and said, "First of all, I want to thank you all for your trust. Since you all have decided that I will make this decision, then I will do my part."

    "It should, it should. Who made you the commander-in-chief of the alliance?"

    Glancing at the people who echoed, Maxi sneered in his heart and continued: "I decided, in the name of the alliance, to give an order to Snooker, who is currently responsible for monitoring the Hippocampus, to destroy the Wildebeest to prevent that kind of thing that is still not possible at the moment.  Biochemical viruses for which no response has been found are spreading."

    &nbspAs soon as the words came out, there was a sudden "buzz" in the venue, and it became a noisy mess.  No one thought that Maxi would be so shameless, unwilling to take the blame on just one person and drag everyone on.  In the name of the alliance?  In other words, everyone present today, not one of them ran away, they all have to pay for the decision Maxi just made.  This is not something you don’t have to buy if you don’t want to buy it, it’s a matter of forced buying and selling, and it’s embarrassing and shameful.

    Everyone who knew they couldn’t run away didn’t dare to confront Maxi at this time. Regardless of how polite Maxi was now, once they confronted him, even if they didn’t fall out immediately, they wouldn’t be able to settle down in the future.  Realizing this clearly, everyone stopped talking and wisely accepted Maxi's suggestion.

    The fate of Wildebeest seemed to have been decided in the conversation between these big shots.  After receiving the order, Snooker couldn't believe at first that the fate he received would be from Maxi.  Although the Hippodrome star is no longer much different from the Dead Man star, and most of the people living on it have become infected with biochemical viruses, there are still a small number of survivors who are struggling to hold on, waiting for the alliance's rescue.  But Maxi's order was to destroy the Wildebeest.  Although the order was issued in the name of the alliance, Snooker knew that the proposer of this order was Maxi.  Maxi would not be so cold-blooded. The only explanation is that Messing should have come up with this order.

    No matter how much reluctance there is in my heart, the military order is as strong as a mountain.  No matter how unwilling Snooker is, he will not disobey the order. He just wants to give those who are still living on the Hippodrome a chance to survive before executing this order.

    At Snooker’s request, a video conversation with Maxi was started.  Maxi seemed to have expected that Snooker would come to him, and he did not give Snooker a chance to speak.  As soon as the communication was connected, Maxi immediately said: "Snooker, please stop talking first and answer me a few questions."

    "……yes."

    "Okay, first question, do you know what the total population of the alliance is now?"

    “According to last year’s survey report, it should have exceeded 10 billion.”

    "Okay, second question. Do you know how many people there are on the Wildebeest?"

    “…about thirty million.”

    "Then how many people do you think are still alive on the Wildebeest after experiencing this biological crisis?"

    “…” Snooker was silent.

    Seeing that Snooker didn't answer, Maxi continued: "The biochemical crisis broke out very suddenly. Many people were infected without knowing what happened. And after this period of time, most of the people who survived  People die. Even if we don’t care about the biohazard happening on Hippodrome this time, there are still 30 million people, but compared to 10 billion or 30 million, which one do you think is more important?”

    "Sir, it's almost time. I'm going to arrange the offensive mission." Snooker was silent for a while and said to Maxi in a deep voice.  Ten billion or thirty million, the choice is very simple.  But writing the answer makes me feel heavy.  Those are all living people. They did not die under the enemy's butcher knife, but died in their own hands.  But Snooker was no longer confused.  As Maxi said, a simple multiple-choice question, although it is extremely unfair to the people of Hippocampus, is for the sake of the people in other parts of the alliance, as the commander-in-chief of the alliance.  Maxi must give this order.

    After closing the communication, Snooker came to the combat conference room, with firm eyes, and ordered in a deep voice to the generals who were waiting for orders: "Order, destroy the Hippocampus star and erase it from the star field map."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the generals who were waiting for the order immediately exploded.  The issuance of this order.  There is no doubt that those survivors on the Wildebeest star were sentenced to death.  No one wanted to be the executioner. It was obvious that Snooker's face was as heavy as water, and the generals did not dare to speak out to object.

    Seeing that all the generals were silent, Snooker said in a deep voice: "I know you are unwilling to execute this order. To be honest, I am not willing to execute it either. The purpose of my video conversation with Master Maxi just now is to  I want to persuade Master Maxi to revoke this order. However, Master Maxi gave me a multiple-choice question"

    Ten billion and thirty million are difficult but necessary choices.  The generals seemed to understand Maxi and Snooker's difficulties, but they were still a little resistant to becoming executioners.  Snooker didn't embarrass everyone when he saw this, and said in a deep voice: "Whoever doesn't want to can withdraw now, and I promise that he will not be held responsible afterwards. I will go out for ten minutes and will come back in ten minutes, and you  , you only have ten minutes to think about it." After saying that, Snooker left the combat conference room.

    Seeing Snooker leave, generals, you look at me, I look at you

    ……

    Ten minutes later, Snooker came to the war conference room again.??I found four people missing from the conference room.  Snooker nodded to the people in the conference room, seemingly not noticing that there were fewer people in the conference room. He said to everyone in a deep voice: "Since you have chosen to stay, I hope you can stick to your choice.  I promise you that I will never treat you badly. Now, I order"

    Wanting to destroy the Wildebeest and completely erase the existence of the Wildebeest is not something that is difficult for Snooker to do with the fleet power currently at his disposal.  As Snooker issued orders one after another, the entire fleet was in position, just waiting for Snooker to give the order to attack.

    Snooker stood in front of his podium, clasping his hands together tightly. He seemed to be still struggling in his heart. Everyone's eyes were focused on Snooker, waiting for Snooker to make the final decision.  .

    "Order" Snooker uttered two words softly. The hoarse voice seemed to be no longer Snooker's original voice. Everyone was highly concentrated and heard Snooker's voice in their ears.  Order.

    "Attack, start!"

    The attack order was given, and Snooker sat weakly in his seat.  Snooker knew that after issuing his order, Maxi would be called a butcher, and he would become a vicious dog next to Maxi.  Snooker didn't dare to close his eyes. As soon as he closed his eyes, he seemed to see the tragic situation of the survivors of the Hippodrome star when they were attacked.  Snook didn't dare to look at the screen. To Snook, everything in front of him seemed to be bleeding.

    "We are all sinners." Snooker murmured to himself in his own voice.

    After Snooker closed the communication, Maxi kicked everyone out of the communication room and sat alone in front of the communication device in a daze.  Until he heard footsteps coming from behind, Maxi said without turning around: "Is it Messing?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Don't try to persuade me, I'm not that fragile yet." Maxi said lightly.

    Hearing this, Messing said softly: "Sir, I'm not here to comfort you. But there is something important that I need to discuss with you."

    "Is there another biochemical virus outbreak?" Maxi looked back at Messing and asked.

    Messing shook his head and whispered to Maxi: "Sir, it's about the Mechanical Emperor."

    "Does that guy have any shady plans that we have discovered?"

    "No, it was me who thought of a way to deal with that mechanical emperor."

    When Maxi heard this, she immediately became energetic and immediately asked impatiently: "Huh? Have you thought of a way? What way?"

    "Sir, actually I didn't come up with this method. Many people have used it before. To put it simply, it is a beheading operation."

    "A beheading operation? Are you going to send someone to assassinate the Mechanical Emperor?" Maxi's expression became strange, and he looked at Messing in confusion and asked.

    "Yes, sir, I have been studying the Mechanical Emperor for a while. I found that that guy has absolute confidence in his own strength, so he doesn't pay too much attention to the guards around him. And we only need to concentrate on the good players in the alliance.  , secretly sneaked into the stronghold of the Machine Emperor, and suddenly launched an attack"

    "No. This method won't work." Maxi immediately shook his head and rejected Messing's suggestion before waiting for Messing to finish speaking.  Messing asked in confusion: "Why? I have calculated that if I can contact that Han Yu"

    When Maxi heard this, he suddenly showed a look of surprise, looked at Messing and said: "It turns out that you have paid attention to that kid, but how did you get him to agree to help? Let me remind you,  If you plan to persuade him with any righteousness, then you will be wasting your efforts. That kid has never been interested in that kind of thing. If you make him feel bored, it will make you lose more than you gain. "

    "Ah? Really? Well then let's lure him with benefits."

    "Inducing him with profit? This is a good way, but what can you do to make him do something that may cost his life at any time? That kid does like money, but if you think you can bribe him with money, then you  But it was a miscalculation.”

    "Could he take the money and not do anything?"

    "That's not true, but he will directly reject your request. Too much money is just a number. You know this better than me. But what that boy values ??most is not money. Although he loves money, he doesn't know how to do it.  I will do anything for money.”

    After hearing what Maxi said, Messing was really in trouble now, and his righteousness could not inspire him.  It can't be driven by money. It seems that there is only one trump card left in his hand.  Before Messing could speak, Maxi had already interrupted Messing: "You'd better not try to control the people around him.To achieve the purpose of controlling him, the people around him are his enemies. If you move, it will undoubtedly give us another big enemy.  "

    "This won't work, that won't work either, so what can we do?" Mei Xin said with a face.  Maxi smiled when he saw this, "Don't think about such a thing. Beheading operations are easier said than done. Do you think the price paid behind the successful beheading operations in history, and those who were unsuccessful?  , how many do you know?" At this point, Maxi paused, and said to Messing with an expression on his face: "This is a national war, and what you need to win is the comprehensive national strength.  , with a surprise victory. Before we get rid of the help of the fortress and can be evenly matched with the mechanical army on the front battlefield, Messing, I will not allow you to mess around. "

    Seeing Maxi’s serious expression, Messing also knew that Maxi was not joking with him at this time. Although he still felt a little pity in his heart, he still nodded obediently and agreed to Maxi’s request.

    There was no concealment of the destruction of the Wildebeest Star. Even if it was wanted to be concealed, it spread at an extremely fast speed within the Human Alliance due to the spread of the news by thoughtful people.  Regarding the alliance's decision, people were divided into three factions, one opposed and the other supported.  There is also a faction that is just a loser. It doesn’t know which faction to support, and as a result, it becomes a neutral faction.

    Maxi was not in the mood to explain, nor was he in the mood to investigate which bastard had brought this incident out.  There was no intention to hide it, otherwise once things broke out, the alliance with the Revolutionary Army as the main body was likely to encounter the same crisis of trust as the previous generation alliance headed by the Five Elders Association.

    Chapter 981 The war begins (4)

    The strange behavior of the Wildebeest was only noticed on the third day after the accident on the Wildebeest.  The death of the supervisor made Tingji and Fasi order information control, and it was precisely because of this information control.  Only then did the Wildebeest star fall into dire straits.

    The reason why Yingji and Fasi implemented information control was simply to use this time to come up with a countermeasure.  But contrary to their expectations, the biochemical virus broke out the day after the supervisor died.  The outbreak happened so suddenly. When Yingji and Fasi realized that they had to call for help, they realized that they had lost the communication tools to contact the outside world.

    Fortunately, the supervisor had reported it to his superior once before he was killed, but no news came for several days.  This made Snooker, the supervisor's boss, feel abnormal. When he found that he could not contact Yingji and Fas, the garrison of Hippodrome, Snooker immediately realized that something was wrong with Hippodrome.  A reconnaissance team was immediately dispatched to conduct a secret reconnaissance on the Hippogriff star.

    But when the reconnaissance team arrived at the Wildebeest and reported what they found to Snook, Snook's head suddenly got bigger.  How to deal with the humans on the Wildebeest who have been infected by the biochemical virus is no longer something Snooker can decide. Snooker can do it now.  Just report what you know to Maxi, and let Maxi, the supreme commander of the alliance, decide the fate of the Wildebeest Star.

    When Maxi got the news, he was having dinner, but after listening to the report sent back by Snooker, Maxi could not eat anymore, so he immediately called everyone to discuss.

    “Thousands of precautions were taken, but in the end, they were still not completely prevented.  The only thing I'm glad about is that it broke out on the Wildebeest planet, where transportation is not well developed. If it broke out in the heart of the Human Alliance, it would be very lively.

    Knowing that this matter could no longer be hidden from others, Messing immediately suggested to Maxi that an emergency meeting be held.  Inform everyone of the seriousness of this incident to avoid similar incidents from happening again.

    Having no other choice, Maxi had to accept Messing's suggestion and ordered an emergency meeting. At the same time, he strictly ordered Snooker to impose military control on the Hippocampus and not allow any starships to approach.  Snooker carried out this order very thoroughly.  It can be seen from the images sent back by the reconnaissance team that the Wildebeest has now become a hell on earth.  Not only will no starships be allowed to approach the Star of the Wild Horse.  It was the reconnaissance team that was sent to the Wildebeest planet. Snooker did not let it come back just as a precaution and continued to stay on the Wildebeest planet.

    This is an unavoidable choice. Who knows whether this reconnaissance team entering the Wildebeest will come back with a biochemical virus.  Just in case you bring it here.  Then the fleet on hand will be destroyed.  For the benefit of most people, Snooker was mentally prepared to sacrifice the reconnaissance team.

    Being able to make Maxi so anxious, everyone who was called realized that something big had happened. After listening to Maxi's story, everyone had different expressions, especially the representatives of the five major forces who had the most ugly expressions.  It's not that I blame Maxi for not reporting it before. This kind of thing that has no basis for the time being and is only believed based on personal judgment will be more likely to cause unnecessary panic if it is said out hastily.  But as soon as I think about itThey were so close to danger, and everyone felt a shudder.  Fortunately, the only place where the trouble occurred was on the Wildebeest star, and according to Maxi, the hidden dangers in other places had been eliminated.  But everyone has already made up their minds. After returning, they must be more vigilant and recheck the situation several times before they can feel at ease.

    Although people were not panicking, seeing everyone looking thoughtful, Maxi knew that the people in front of them were not focused on dealing with the issue of the Wildebeest.  He had to say: "Everyone, the danger around you has been eliminated, but now we need to decide on the issue of the Hippocampus."

    "Maxi, since you are the supreme commander of the alliance, it is up to you to make the decision. No matter what the decision is, we will support you." One person heard this and said to Maxi.  After finishing speaking, others echoed: "Yes, yes, we support any decision you make."

    After hearing this, Maxi couldn't help but secretly cursed these people for being shameless, knowing that they would deal with the Wildebeest no matter what.  That is not a matter of earning fame. In order not to bear the infamy, these people put the problem on themselves.  Fortunately, Messing had already considered this issue beforehand. After hearing this, he immediately nodded and said, "First of all, I want to thank you all for your trust. Since you all have decided that I will make this decision, then I will do my part."

    "You should, you should, who made you the commander-in-chief of the alliance?"

    He glanced at the person who echoed.  Maxi sneered in his heart and continued: "I have decided, in the name of the alliance, to give an order to Snooker, who is currently responsible for monitoring the planet Hippocampus, to destroy the planet to prevent the spread of the biochemical virus that has not yet found a way to deal with it.  .”

    As soon as the words came out, there was a sudden "buzz" in the venue.  There was a commotion.  No one thought that Maxi would be so shameless, unwilling to take the blame on just one person and drag everyone on.  In the name of the alliance?  In other words, everyone present today, not one of them ran away, they all have to pay for the decision Maxi just made.  This is not something you don’t have to buy if you don’t want to buy it, it’s a matter of forced buying and selling, and it’s embarrassing and shameful.

    Everyone who knew they couldn’t run away didn’t dare to confront Maxi at this time.  Regardless of how polite Maxi is now, once you confront him, even if you don't fall out immediately, you won't be able to settle down in the future.  Realizing this clearly, everyone stopped talking and wisely accepted Maxi's suggestion.

    The fate of Wildebeest seemed to have been decided in the conversation between these big shots.  After receiving the order, Snooker couldn't believe at first that the fate he received would be from Maxi.  Although the Hippodrome star is no longer much different from the Dead Man star, and most of the people living on it have become infected with biochemical viruses, there are still a small number of survivors who are struggling to persevere.  Waiting for the alliance's rescue.  But Maxi's order was to destroy the Wildebeest.  Although the order was issued in the name of the alliance, Snooker knew that the proposer of this order was Maxi.  Maxi would not be so cold-blooded. The only explanation is that Messing should have come up with this order.

    No matter how much reluctance there is in my heart, the military order is as strong as a mountain.  No matter how unwilling Snooker is, he will never disobey.  He just wanted to give those people still living on the Wildebeest a chance to survive before executing this order.

    At Snooker’s request, a video conversation with Maxi was started.  Maxi seemed to have expected that Snooker would come to him, and he did not give Snooker a chance to speak.  As soon as the communication was connected, Maxi immediately said: "Snooker, please stop talking first and answer me a few questions."

    "……yes."

    "Okay, first question, do you know what the total population of the alliance is now?"

    “According to last year’s survey report, it should have exceeded 10 billion.”

    "Okay, second question, do you know how many people there are on the Wildebeest?"

    “…about thirty million.”

    "Then how many people do you think are still alive on the Wildebeest after experiencing this biological crisis?"

    “…” Snooker was silent.

    Seeing that Snooker didn't answer, Maxi continued: "The biochemical crisis broke out very suddenly. Many people were infected without knowing what happened. And after this period of time, most of the people who survived  People die. Even if we don’t care about the biohazard happening on Hippodrome this time, there are still 30 million people. But compared to 10 billion or 30 million, which one do you think is more important?"

    "Sir, it's almost time. I'm going to arrange the offensive mission." Snooker was silent for a while and said to Maxi in a deep voice.  Ten billion or thirty million, this choice is very simple, but writing the answer makes people feel heavy.  Those are all living people. They did not die under the enemy's butcher knife, but died in their own hands.  But??Nokerk was no longer confused.  As Maxi said, a simple multiple-choice question, although it is extremely unfair to the people of Hippogriff, but for the sake of the people in other parts of the alliance, as the commander-in-chief of the alliance, Maxi must issue this order.

    After closing the communication, Snooker came to the combat conference room, with firm eyes, and ordered in a deep voice to the generals who were waiting for orders: "Order, destroy the Hippocampus star and erase it from the star field map."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the generals who were waiting for the order immediately exploded.  The issuance of this order undoubtedly declared the death penalty for the survivors on the Wildebeest Planet.  No one wanted to be the executioner. It was obvious that Snooker's face was as heavy as water, and the generals did not dare to speak out to object.

    Seeing that all the generals were silent.  Snooker said in a deep voice: "I know you are unwilling to carry out this order. To be honest, I am not willing to carry it out either. I just wanted to have a video conversation with Mr. Maxi, and the purpose was to persuade Mr. Maxi to revoke this order.  Order. However, Master Maxi gave me a multiple-choice question"

    Ten billion and thirty million are difficult but necessary choices.  The generals also seemed to understand the difficulties of Maxi and Snooker, but they were not interested in becoming executioners.  They were still a little resistant.  Snooker didn't embarrass everyone when he saw this, and said in a deep voice: "Whoever doesn't want to can withdraw now, and I promise that he will not be held responsible afterwards. I will go out for ten minutes and will come back in ten minutes, and you  . Only ten minutes to think about it." After saying that, Snooker left the war conference room.

    Seeing Snooker leave, generals, you look at me, I look at you

    ……

    Ten minutes later, Snooker came to the combat conference room again and found that four people were missing from the conference room.  Snooker nodded to the people in the conference room, seemingly not noticing that there were fewer people in the conference room. He said to everyone in a deep voice: "Since you have chosen to stay, I hope you can stick to your choice.  I promise you that I will never treat you badly. Now, I order"

    Wanting to destroy the Wildebeest and completely erase the existence of the Wildebeest is not something that is difficult for Snooker to do with the fleet power currently at his disposal.  As Snooker issued orders one after another, the entire fleet got into position.  Just waiting for Snooker to give the order to attack.

    Snooker stood in front of his podium, clasping his hands together tightly. He seemed to be still struggling in his heart. Everyone's eyes were focused on Snooker, waiting for Snooker to make the final decision.  .

    "Order" Snooker uttered two words softly. The hoarse voice seemed to be no longer Snooker's original voice, and everyone was highly concentrated.  I heard Snooker's order in my ears.

    "Attack, start!"

    The attack order was given, and Snooker sat weakly in his seat.  Snooker knew that after his order was issued.  Maxi will be called the butcher, and he will become a vicious dog next to Maxi.  Snooker didn't dare to close his eyes. As soon as he closed his eyes, he seemed to see the tragic situation of the survivors of the Hippodrome star when they were attacked.  Snook didn't dare to look at the screen. To Snook, everything in front of him seemed to be bleeding.

    "We are all sinners." Snooker murmured to himself in his own voice.

    After Snooker closed the communication, Maxi kicked everyone out of the communication room and sat alone in front of the communication device in a daze.  Until he heard footsteps coming from behind, Maxi said without turning around: "Is it Messing?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Don't try to persuade me, I'm not that fragile yet." Maxi said lightly.

    Messing heard the words and said softly: "Sir, I am not here to comfort you, but there is something important that I need to discuss with you."

    "Is there another biochemical virus outbreak?" Maxi looked back at Messing and asked.

    Messing shook his head and whispered to Maxi: "Sir, it's about the Mechanical Emperor."

    "Does that guy have any shady plans that we have discovered?"

    "No, it was me who thought of a way to deal with that mechanical emperor."

    When Maxi heard this, she immediately became energetic and immediately asked impatiently: "Huh? Have you thought of a way? What way?"

    "Sir, actually I didn't come up with this method. Many people have used it before. To put it simply, it is a beheading operation."

    "A beheading operation? Are you going to send someone to assassinate the Mechanical Emperor?" Maxi's expression became strange, and he looked at Messing in confusion and asked.

    "Yes, sir, I have been studying the Mechanical Emperor guy for a while. I found that guy has decisive confidence in his own strength, soHe doesn't pay too much attention to the guard force around him.  And we only need to gather the best players in the alliance, secretly sneak into the stronghold of the Machine Emperor, and suddenly launch an attack"

    "No, this method won't work." Maxi immediately shook his head and rejected Messing's suggestion before waiting for Messing to finish speaking.  Messing asked in confusion: "Why? I have calculated that if I can contact that Han Yu"

    When Maxi heard this, he suddenly showed a look of surprise, looked at Messing and said: "It turns out that you have paid attention to that kid, but how did you get him to agree to help? Let me remind you,  If you plan to persuade him with some righteousness, then you will be wasting your efforts. That kid has never been interested in that kind of thing. If you make him feel bored, it will make you lose more than you gain. "

    "Ah? Really? Well then let's lure him with benefits."

    "Inducing him with profit? This is a good way, but what can you do to make him do something that may cost his life at any time? That kid does like money, but if you think you can bribe him with money, then you  But it was a miscalculation.”

    "Could he take the money and not do anything?"

    "That's not true, but he will directly reject your request. Too much money is just a number. You know this better than me, and the thing that the boy values ??most is not money. Although he loves money, he doesn't know how to do it.  I will do anything for money.”

    After hearing what Maxi said, Messing was really in trouble now. He couldn't inspire the opponent with his righteousness, and he couldn't be driven by money. It seemed that he only had one trump card left in his hand.  Before Messing could speak, Maxi had already interrupted Messing: "You'd better not try to control him by controlling the people around him. The people around him are his counter scales. If you move  , that will undoubtedly create another big enemy for us.”

    "This won't work, that won't work either, so what can we do?" Mei Xin said with a face.  Maxi smiled when he saw this, "Don't think about such a thing. Beheading operations are easier said than done. Do you think the price paid behind the successful beheading operations in history, and those who were unsuccessful?  , how many do you know?" At this point, Maxi paused, and said to Messing with an expression on his face: "This is a national war, and what you need to win is the comprehensive national strength.  , with a surprise victory. Before we get rid of the help of the fortress and can be evenly matched with the mechanical army on the front battlefield, Messing, I will not allow you to mess around. "

    Seeing Maxi’s serious expression, Messing also knew that Maxi was not joking with him at this time. Although he still felt a little pity in his heart, he still nodded obediently and agreed to Maxi’s request.

    There was no concealment of the destruction of the Wildebeest Star. Even if it was wanted to be concealed, it spread at an extremely fast speed within the Human Alliance due to the spread of the news by thoughtful people.  Regarding the alliance's decision, people were divided into three factions, one opposed it, one supported it, and the other group was a loser who didn't know which group to support, and ended up becoming a neutral group.

    Maxi was not in the mood to explain, nor was he in the mood to investigate which bastard had brought this incident out.  There was no intention to hide it, otherwise once things broke out, the alliance with the Revolutionary Army as the main body was likely to encounter the same crisis of trust as the previous generation alliance headed by the Five Elders Association.  (To be continued. If you like this work, (.) vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Text Chapter 982 The war begins (5)

    As soon as Fasi finished speaking, as if in reply to Fasi's words, a huge explosion sounded in the ears of Fasi and Yingji. Both of them felt the ground shaking, and they immediately realized that they had been attacked.  , I just don’t know whether the attacker is the mechanical army or Luo Lin and Chacha who came after hearing the news.

    The huge movement woke up the black bear from his sleep. He opened his eyes and saw Yingji and Fasi in front of him. The black bear who had just woken up and was still a little confused couldn't help but asked stupidly: "Why are you here?"

    It’s just that Yingji and Fasi are not in the mood to pay attention to the black bear at this time.  The two people walked out of the door in unison. Seeing this, Black Bear quickly struggled to get up, but his limbs were weak as he was still drunk. After struggling for a while, he still could not sit up.  At this moment, his adjutant rushed in with a panic look on his face. When he saw the black bear, he yelled: "Sir, something happened, someone attacked us."

    "Who attacked us?" When the black bear heard this, he suddenly felt anxious, and then he heard the two names he least wanted to hear in his life.

    "It's the army led by Luo Lin and Chacha. They said they want us to hand over the master. Otherwise" Although the adjutant did not say what he said next, Black Bear also guessed that it was definitely not a good thing.  Thinking of what would happen if he fell into the hands of Luo Lin and Cha Cha, Black Bear's back felt cold, he immediately woke up from the wine, and his limbs became stronger.

    "Quick, prepare to fight, and call for help immediately." Black Bear told the adjutant while putting on his shoes.  But he didn't hear the adjutant's reply.  Black Bear secretly thought something bad. He looked up and saw, as he expected, a row of soldiers standing behind the adjutant, with weapons in their hands aimed at him. He believed that as long as he showed any unusual behavior, these bastards would be killed.  Will beat myself into a honeycomb.

    "Sir, Lord Luo Lin and Lord Chacha have clearly told us that they only want you. For the sake of everyone's safety, just do a good deed and get arrested without hesitation." The adjutant advised Black Bear.

    Hearing this, Black Bear couldn't help but sigh in his heart. He had long thought that he would have such a day, but he didn't expect that this day would come so suddenly.  Because of Ken's incident, Luo Lin and Cha Cha wanted to eat him alive. If this fell into their hands, how could he survive?  Rather than being tortured by those two people.  It's better to try here and maybe find a way out.

    "Where are Yingji and Fasi who came today?" Black Bear asked calmly.

    "Don't worry, sir, they have been controlled" Before the adjutant finished speaking, the crouching black bear wearing shoes suddenly activated and pounced on the adjutant.  But Black Bear didn't expect that the adjutant seemed to have expected that Black Bear would resist.  At the same time as Black Bear started, he had already retreated, and the row of soldiers standing behind him squatted down, revealing a group of people hiding behind them.

    A big net fell on the black bear's head, followed by dozens of strong soldiers who worked together to knock the black bear to the ground, unable to move at all.  In order to prevent the black bear from biting its tongue and committing suicide, everyone put a wooden stick into the black bear's mouth while knocking it down.  The poking black bear rolled his eyes.

    ……

    Looking at the tied black bear, the adjutant said: "Sir, Luo Lin and Master Chacha have said that they want to live, not die. For the safety of our brothers, please be a little aggrieved."

    "Woo~wu~wu~" The black bear widened his eyes, glared at the adjutant, and let out a whimper.

    The adjutant just wanted to say something more.  But he was pushed away by an impatient soldier next to him, slapped the black bear on the face and cursed angrily: "What the hell is your name? You should have thought about it when you started to kill Ken of the Five Elders Association."  There will be such a day for me. Brother, please lend a hand and hand him over so that everyone can be stable for a few days."

    Black Bear was knocked down by a slap and allowed the soldiers to push him out of the room.  As soon as he went out, he saw Yingji and Fasi standing in the corridor looking at him.  From the looks of it, they seem to be treated much better than me.  At least he wasn't tied up.

    Yingji seemed to have seen the black bear looking at him for help, and said with a wry smile: "Black Bear, we are both in trouble now, so don't expect us to save you."

    After listening to Yingji’s words.  Black Bear's little hope was suddenly shattered, and he was imprisoned by the soldiers in despair.  But to Black Bear's expectation, neither Luo Lin nor Cha Cha came to see him. Instead, they gave an order to tie themselves to a cross and endure the wind and sun day and night.

    ……

    Three days have passed

    Apart from tying the black bear to a cross and leaving it to fend for itself, Red Satellite seems to have remained the same as before, except that the military officer in charge of Red Satellite has been replaced.

    "Black Bear, are you dead?"??  "Just when Black Bear closed his eyes and waited for death, Tingji's voice came to his ears. Black Bear opened his eyes and looked at the person in front of him, and asked weakly: "Come on, what are you doing here?  Are you here to see my jokes?  "

    Yingji shook his head and replied: "That's not the case. We are trapped here now. I think I should explain it clearly to you so that you don't become a confused person."

    Hearing that Tingji was not here to save him, Black Bear couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. He immediately lost interest in Tingji's purpose, closed his eyes again and ignored Tingji.  And Yingji didn't seem to care about Black Bear's reaction, and said to himself: "Black Bear, actually, Fasi and I should apologize to you. If it weren't for the two of us coming here, you wouldn't have been so quickly raped by Luo Lin and  Chacha knows your whereabouts."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Black Bear suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Yingji.  However, Yingji ignored Black Bear's reaction and continued: "Fas and I were responsible for the defense of Hippocampus before, but something happened to Hippocampus and fell into the mechanical emperor's trick, and a large-scale riot broke out across Hippodrome.  In Resident Evil, in order to prevent the mechanical emperor's conspiracy, the alliance decided to erase the existence of the Planet Hippocampus. Before the Planet was destroyed, Faas and I escaped from the Planet Hippocampus in a previously hidden escape capsule. Because we were worried about Fas and I,  Si will carry those biochemical viruses that can cause people to mutate. Those who were familiar with us before avoided us like snakes and scorpions. Some even tipped off Maxi and his gang. If Fas and I hadn't come to you  Here, this place will not attract Maxi’s attention. Of course, this also means that you have run out of energy. When Fass and I came to your place, Luo Lin and Chacha’s troops happened to be the troops closest to the red satellite. As a result, you  His whereabouts will be exposed."

    "You two bastards!" Black Bear cursed Yingji unbearably.

    Yingji shrugged nonchalantly, "Scold me, if it makes you feel better. Then scold me, I promise I won't talk back."

    The black bear didn't listen to what Tingji said at all, and yelled at Tingji. If he hadn't been tied to the cross like Jesus, the black bear would have pounced on and killed these two harmful men.

    ……

    After scolding him heartily, Black Bear seemed to be in a better mood.  He sighed helplessly and asked Yingji: "Why are you telling me this now? Is it for peace of mind?"

    "I also have this idea. Of course, more of it is that I want you to die clearly." Yingji nodded and replied.

    Seeing Tingji's calm look, Black Bear's suppressed anger emerged again, but then Black Bear sneered and said: "I think the main purpose of you two is to give yourself peace of mind. I don't  I’ll scold you, but I don’t expect you to be accommodating, I won’t let you go even if I’m a ghost!”

    Regarding the curse of the black bear, Yingji looked indifferent.  Wen Yan replied: "No matter how you swear, you will die in front of us anyway." After saying that, Yingji turned around and left.  Seeing this, the black bear quickly shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    "What do you have to say?" Yingji turned around and asked.

    “…Get me some water.”

    This request is not too much in the eyes of Black Bear, but Yingji shook his head, "Black Bear, haven't you understood your current situation? Luo Lin and Chacha want you to die of thirst and starvation here. Now we  Their lives depend on their thoughts. How could I help you at this time? Just ask for your blessings."

    "Yingji, you bastard who has no descendants"

    ……

    Ignoring Black Bear’s scolding, Tingji returned to the military camp.  Fasi, who was reading a book, saw Tingji coming back and couldn't help but put down the book and asked: "Did you get scolded?"

    "Ah, I'm sorry. Judging from the appearance of the black bear, he can still hold on for a while." Tingji replied casually.

    "You, why bother to scold me?" Fasi shook his head in confusion and said to Yingji.

    Yingji didn’t answer, but stretched out his hand to pour himself a glass of water.  He asked Fasi in a low voice: "Fasi, what do you think Luo Lin and Chacha are planning to do? Just blocking the Red Satellite like this, and the supplies are still distributed on time. This is not the same as the treatment we encountered on the Wildebeest Star.  identical."

    "This is normal. At that time, a biological crisis broke out on Hippodrome. There was no other option except destroying Hippodrome. But this red satellite is different. Although we two virus carriers came here. But  But the same situation as the Wildebeest did not occur. In this situation where there is no abnormality, no one will attack friendly forces. I think Maxi's group should have been tricked by Luo Lin and Chacha.  The order is just for surveillance at the moment, and we will only make the same choice as we did with the Hippogriff when the same situation as the Hippogriff occurs."

    "In other words, we are still safe now." Yingji looked at Fas and asked.? 

    Faas shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "Theoretically it is true, but I don't know if it is exactly as I guessed."

    Hearing that he might not have to die, Yingji's mood suddenly improved, and the depression of being scolded by the black bear also dissipated as his mood improved.

    "Fasi, how long do you think that black bear can last?" Yingji asked, having nothing to say.

    "I don't know, but with Luo Lin and Cha Cha's hatred for Black Bear, that guy's chance of surviving is very small, unless he suddenly plays an important role in the alliance."

    Now that Maxi and his gang are in charge, there are many people who are more capable than Black Bear, so there will be something that Black Bear must do.  In other words, the black bear will definitely die this time.

    ……

    "Boom~" There was a thunder. Yingji, who was playing chess with Fasi, looked outside and said to Fasi with some regret: "It seems that the black bear can survive for a few more days. The rain fell just in time.  .”

    "Hey, what's the point of holding on for a few more days? It's just a few more days of suffering. I say Yingji, don't change the subject, you are about to lose." Face reminded Yingji as he stared at the chessboard.  Tingji curled his lips as his thoughts were revealed, and just as he was about to retort, the former adjutant who was currently the military commander of Red Satellite rushed in. As soon as he entered the door, he shouted to Tingji and Fasi: "Sir Yingji, Lord Fasi,  Rowling and Master Chacha request to talk to you."

    "What?" Yingji was startled and stood up suddenly. Because he stood up suddenly, he knocked over the chessboard.  Fasi glared at Tingji angrily.  This guy is so shameless, he resorted to such a bad move just when he was about to lose.  Perhaps because of his guilty conscience, Yingji forced himself to calm down and reminded Fasi: "Fasi, let's go quickly. I have a hunch that the fate of us people will be decided by the conversation with Luo Lin and Chacha."

    It is clear that Tingji is making excuses.  But Fasi is indeed very concerned about his own fate.  He stood up dejectedly and said to the adjutant: "Please take us there."

    "Yes, please come with me." The adjutant replied quickly.

    Seeing that Fasi ignored him, Yingji touched his nose in embarrassment, lowered his head and followed Fasi and his adjutant out of the room without saying a word.

    Video conversation in progress

    Looking at the high-spirited Luo Lin and Chacha in the picture, and then looking at their own situation, Yingji and Fasi couldn't help but feel a little unwilling.  But the two also knew that this was not the time to get emotional. They looked at Luo Lin and Chacha eagerly, waiting for the two of them to announce the final decision to them.

    "Yingji, Fasi, long time no see." Chacha said hello to Yingji and Fasi.

    "Ah, long time no see. What, Chacha. Let's get down to business. We can talk about old times later. What exactly are the alliance planning to do with us?" Tingji asked Cha Cha Dao impatiently.

    Chacha and Luo Lin looked at each other, and then said to Yingji and Fasi: "The alliance has decided to observe for a while before talking about it. You and Fasi will be transferred to the Red Satellite to assist the new commander in charge of the defense of the Red Satellite. Although you are free  You will be restricted, but at least your lives will not be in danger for now. There will be no problem with material supplies, but the transportation to the outside world will be temporarily destroyed and will not be reissued until it is confirmed that you are okay."

    Hear this.  Yingji and Fasi finally understood that the alliance wanted to isolate Red Satellite for review.  Although this result is not very good, at least his life is saved, and he will not be artificially erased from the star map like the Wildebeest for the time being.  Yingji and Fasi felt relieved and both let out a sigh of relief.

    "Yingji, Fasi, don't relax too much. If the same situation as the Hippocampus occurs, what will happen to the Red Satellite? I hope you can be mentally prepared in advance."

    In response to Chacha's reminder, Yingji, who was half relieved, replied: "Don't worry, we know what we know. By the way, Chacha, are you and Luo Lin really going to torture that black bear to death?"

    "Yingji. There is nothing wrong with people going to higher places. Just like you and Fasi, when you saw that the Five Elders Association was weak, you switched to Maxi's gang. To be honest, I don't blame you. But.  Black Bear is different. For his own future, he actually killed Ken, who helped him save his life. This is unforgivable. He has exceeded the limit of being a human being, and he deserves to die!"

    "Chacha, don't get me wrong, Yingji has no intention of interceding for Black Bear." Fasi explained aloud from the side.

    Hearing this, Chacha shook his head and replied: "Actually, no matter whether he begs for mercy or not, the result is the same. Black Bear must die, and he must use his death to atone for what he has done."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Up and down, Yingji and Fasi, who felt that they were already in different worlds from Chacha, interrupted the conversation after finishing business, becauseThere is really nothing to say.  However, through the conversation with Chacha, Yingji and Fasi finally regained a little calmness in their originally uneasy moods.  The two of them have been living in anxiety these past few days, otherwise Yingji would not have behaved like that to seek scolding.  But now, knowing that they would be fine if the Red Satellite did not experience the same situation as the Wildebeest, Yingji and Fasi could finally sleep peacefully.

    Whether the two people are carrying that terrible biochemical virus, neither Yingji nor Fasi can say for sure.  But at least so far, neither of them has felt anything abnormal in their bodies. As long as they keep doing this, their lives can be saved.

    Compared with less than the bottom, happiness is compared.  To feel unhappy is because someone is living a better life than you are, while to feel happy is to find that someone is living a better life than you are.  Although this is a bit shameless, it is reality.  Compared to the black bear who was only breathing one breath, Face and Takayoshi felt very happy.

    Although the order brought by Chacha was for Fasi and Yingji to assist the military commander of the Red Satellite in the defense of the Red Satellite.  But Yingji and Fasi are also self-aware. At the moment, they are just relying on others, and there is no one they can trust around them. At this time, jumping out to interfere with others will not produce the second result except making people disgusted.  The smart Yingji and Fasi usually do not interfere with the work of the Red Satellite military chief. Only when asked, they will give some opinions.  This attitude quickly won the unanimous favor of everyone on Red Satellite, although they would not turn to the two of them because of this.  But life began to go smoothly for the two of them.

    Unlike Yingji and Fasi, who are pretending to be in a good situation, the black bear who was tied to the cross and left to fend for himself is in a terrible situation. The black bear has been exposed to the sun and rain for many days and has already faced the final moment of life and death.

    As soon as Fasi finished speaking, as if in reply to Fasi's words, a huge explosion sounded in the ears of Fasi and Yingji, and both of them felt the ground shaking.  He immediately realized that there was an attack, but he didn't know whether the attacker was the mechanical army or Luo Lin and Chacha who came after hearing the news.

    The huge movement woke up the black bear from his sleep. He opened his eyes and saw Yingji and Fasi in front of him. The black bear who had just woken up and was still a little confused couldn't help but asked stupidly: "Why are you here?"

    It’s just that Yingji and Fasi are not in the mood to pay attention to the black bear at this time.  The two people walked out of the door in unison. Seeing this, Black Bear quickly struggled to get up, but his limbs were weak as he was still drunk.  After struggling for a while, he still didn't sit up.  At this moment, his adjutant rushed in with a panic look on his face. When he saw the black bear, he yelled: "Sir, something happened, someone attacked us."

    "Who attacked us?" The black bear suddenly became anxious when he heard this.  Then he heard the two names that he least wanted to hear in his life.

    "It's the army led by Luo Lin and Chacha. They said they want us to hand over the master. Otherwise" Although the adjutant did not say what he said next, Black Bear also guessed that it was definitely not a good thing.  Thinking of what would happen if he fell into the hands of Luo Lin and Cha Cha, Black Bear's back felt cold, he immediately woke up from the wine, and his limbs became stronger.

    "Quick, prepare to fight, and call for help immediately." Black Bear told the adjutant while putting on his shoes.  But he didn't hear the adjutant's reply.  Black Bear secretly thought something bad. He looked up and saw, as he expected, a row of soldiers standing behind the adjutant, with weapons in their hands aimed at him. He believed that as long as he showed any unusual behavior, these bastards would be killed.  Will beat myself into a honeycomb.

    "Sir, Lord Luo Lin and Master Chacha have clearly told us that they only want you. For everyone's safety, you should do a good deed and be captured without hesitation." The adjutant advised Black Bear.

    When the black bear heard this, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart.  He had long thought that he would have such a day, but he did not expect that this day would come so suddenly.  Because of Ken's incident, Luo Lin and Cha Cha wanted to eat him alive. If this fell into their hands, how could he survive?  Rather than being tortured by those two people, it would be better to fight here and maybe find a way out.

    "Where are Yingji and Fasi who came today?" Black Bear asked calmly.

    "Don't worry, sir, they have been controlled" Before the adjutant finished speaking, the crouching black bear wearing shoes suddenly activated and pounced on the adjutant.  It's just that Black Bear didn't expect that the adjutant seemed to have expected Black Bear to resist. At the same time as Black Bear launched, he had already retreated, and the row of soldiers standing behind him squatted down, revealing a group of people hiding behind them.

    A big net fell on the black bear's head, followed by dozens of strong soldiers who worked together to knock the black bear to the ground, unable to move at all.  In order to prevent the black bear from biting its tongue and committing suicide, everyone threw down the black bear whileI once stuffed a wooden stick into the black bear's mouth, which made the black bear roll his eyes.

    ……

    Looking at the tied black bear, the adjutant said: "Sir, Luo Lin and Master Chacha have said that they want to live, not die. For the safety of our brothers, please be a little aggrieved."

    "Woo~wu~wu~" The black bear widened his eyes, glared at the adjutant, and let out a whimper.

    The adjutant was just about to say something more, but he was pushed away by an impatient soldier next to him, slapped the black bear on the face and cursed angrily: "What the hell are you screaming at? When you started to kill the five elders,  When I was willing, I should have thought that I would have such a day. Brother, please lend a hand and hand him over so that everyone can be stable for a few days."

    Black Bear was knocked down by a slap and allowed the soldiers to push him out of the room.  As soon as he went out, he saw Yingji and Fasi standing in the corridor looking at him.  From the looks of it, they were treated much better than me, at least they weren't tied up.

    Yingji seemed to have seen the black bear looking at him for help, and said with a wry smile: "Black Bear, we are both in trouble now. Don't expect us to save you."

    After hearing Tingji’s words, Black Bear’s little hope was suddenly shattered, and he was imprisoned by the soldiers in despair.  But to Black Bear's expectation, neither Luo Lin nor Cha Cha came to see him. Instead, they gave an order to tie themselves to a cross and endure the wind and sun day and night.

    ……

    Three days have passed

    In addition to tying the black bear to the cross, Red Satellite left the black bear to fend for itself.  It seems that nothing has changed as before, except for the replacement of the military chief of the Red Satellite.

    "Black Bear, are you dead?" Just as Black Bear closed his eyes and waited for death, Tingji's voice came to his ears.  Black Bear opened his eyes and looked at the person he was watching, and asked weakly: "Come on, what are you doing here? Are you here to see my joke?"

    Yingji shook his head and replied: "That's not the case. We are trapped here now. I think I should explain it clearly to you so that you don't become a confused person."

    Hearing that Tingji was not here to save him, Black Bear couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. He immediately lost interest in Tingji's purpose, closed his eyes again and ignored Tingji.  And Yingji didn't seem to care about Black Bear's reaction, and said to himself: "Black Bear, in fact, Fasi and I should apologize to you. If it weren't for the two of us coming here, you wouldn't have been so quickly raped by Luo Lin and  Chacha knows your whereabouts."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Black Bear suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Yingji.  However, Yingji ignored Black Bear's reaction and continued: "Fas and I were responsible for the defense of Hippocampus before, but something happened to Hippocampus and fell into the mechanical emperor's trick, and a large-scale riot broke out across Hippodrome.  Resident Evil. In order to prevent the mechanical emperor's conspiracy, the alliance decided to eliminate the existence of the Planet Hippocampus. Before the Planet was destroyed, Faas and I escaped from the Planet Hippocampus in the previously hidden escape capsule. Because we were worried that Fas and I  Si will carry those biochemical viruses that can cause people to mutate. Those who were familiar with us before avoided us like snakes and scorpions. Some even tipped off Maxi and his gang. If Fas and I hadn't come to you  Here, this place will not attract Maxi's attention. Of course, this also means that your strength is exhausted. When Fass and I came to your place, Luo Lin and Chacha's troops happened to be the troops closest to the red satellite. As a result, you  His whereabouts will be exposed."

    "You two bastards!" Black Bear cursed Yingji unbearably.

    Yingji shrugged nonchalantly, "Scold me, if it makes you feel better. Then scold me, I promise I won't talk back."

    The black bear didn't listen to what Tingji said at all, and yelled at Tingji. If he hadn't been tied to the cross like Jesus, the black bear would have pounced on and killed these two harmful men.

    ……

    After scolding him heartily, Black Bear seemed to be in a better mood.  He sighed helplessly and asked Yingji: "Why are you telling me this now? Is it for peace of mind?"

    "I also have this idea, but of course it's more that I want you to die clearly." Yingji nodded and replied.

    Seeing Tingji's calm look, Black Bear's suppressed anger emerged again, but then Black Bear sneered and said: "I think the main purpose of you two is to give yourself peace of mind. I don't  I’ll scold you, but I don’t expect you to be accommodating, I won’t let you go even if I’m a ghost!”

    Regarding the curse of the black bear, Yingji looked indifferent and replied: "You can swear whatever you want, but you will die in front of us anyway." After saying that, Yingji turned around and left.  Seeing this, the black bear quickly shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    &nbsp;"What do you have to say?" Yingji turned around and asked.

    “…Get me some water.”

    This request is not too much in the eyes of Black Bear, but Yingji shook his head, "Black Bear, haven't you understood your current situation? Luo Lin and Chacha want you to die of thirst and starvation here. Now we  Your life depends on their thoughts, so how could I help you at this time? Just wish yourself well."

    "Yingji, you bastard who has no descendants"

    ……

    Ignoring Black Bear’s scolding, Tingji returned to the military camp.  Fasi, who was reading a book, saw Tingji coming back and couldn't help but put down the book and asked: "Did you get scolded?"

    "Ah, I'm sorry. Judging from the appearance of the black bear, he can still hold on for a while." Tingji replied casually.

    "You, why bother to scold me?" Fasi shook his head in confusion and said to Yingji.

    Yingji didn't answer, stretched out his hand to pour himself a glass of water, and asked Fasi in a low voice: "Fasi, what do you think Luo Lin and Chacha are planning to do? Just blockade the Red Satellite. Supplies are still distributed on time,  This is different from the treatment we encountered on Wildebeest."

    "This is normal. At that time, a biological crisis broke out on the Planet Hippocampus. There was no other option except destroying the Planet Hippocampus. But this red satellite is different. Although we two virus carriers came here,  But the same situation as the Wildebeest did not occur. In this situation where there is no abnormality, no one will attack friendly forces. I think Maxi's group should have been tricked by Luo Lin and Chacha.  Order. It’s just surveillance at the moment. Only when the same situation as the Hippogriff occurs, will we make the same choice as we did to the Hippogriff.”

    "In other words, we are still safe now." Yingji looked at Fas and asked.

    Faas shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "Theoretically it is true, but I don't know if it is exactly as I guessed."

    Hearing that he might not have to die.  Tingji's mood suddenly improved, and the depression of being scolded by the black bear dissipated a little as his mood improved.

    "Fasi, how long do you think that black bear can last?" Yingji asked, having nothing to say.

    "I don't know, but with Luo Lin and Cha Cha's hatred for Black Bear, that guy's chance of surviving is very small, unless he suddenly plays an important role in the alliance."

    Now that Maxi and his gang are in charge, there are many people who are more capable than Black Bear, so there will be something that Black Bear must do.  That is to say.  The black bear is certain to die this time.

    ……

    "Boom~" There was a thunder. Yingji, who was playing chess with Fasi, looked outside and said to Fasi with some regret: "It seems that the black bear can survive for a few more days. The rain fell just in time.  .”

    "Hey, what's the point of holding on for a few more days? It's just a few more days of suffering. I say Yingji, don't change the subject, you are about to lose." Face reminded Yingji as he stared at the chessboard.  Tingji curled his lips when his thoughts were revealed, and opened his mouth to retort.  The former adjutant who is currently the military chief of Red Satellite rushed in. As soon as he entered the door, he shouted to Yingji and Fasi: "Master Yingji, Master Fasi, Luo Lin and Master Chacha want to talk to you."

    "What?" Yingji was startled and stood up suddenly. Because he stood up suddenly, he knocked over the chessboard.  Fasi glared at Tingji angrily.  This guy is so shameless, he resorted to such a bad move just when he was about to lose.  Perhaps because of his guilty conscience, Yingji forced himself to calm down and reminded Fasi: "Fasi, let's go quickly. I have a hunch that the fate of us people will be decided by the conversation with Luo Lin and Chacha."

    It is clear that Tingji is making excuses, but Fasi is indeed very concerned about his own fate.  He stood up dejectedly and said to the adjutant: "Please take us there."

    "Yes, please come with me." The adjutant replied quickly.

    Seeing that Fasi ignored him, Yingji touched his nose in embarrassment, lowered his head and followed Fasi and his adjutant out of the room without saying a word.

    Video conversation in progress

    Looking at the high-spirited Luo Lin and Cha Cha in the picture, and then looking at their own situation, Yingji and Fasi couldn't help but feel a little unwilling, but they also knew that this was not the time to get emotional, so they looked at Luo Lin and Cha Cha eagerly.  , waiting for the two of them to announce the final results to themselves.

    "Yingji, Fasi, long time no see." Chacha said hello to Yingji and Fasi.

    "Ah, long time no see. What, Chacha, let's get down to business. We can talk about old times later. What exactly are the alliance planning to do with us?" Tingji asked Cha Cha Dao impatiently.

    Chacha and Luo Lin looked at each other, and then said to Yingji and Fasi: "The alliance has decided to temporarily observe??Besides, you and Fasi are transferred to the Red Satellite to assist the new commander in charge of the defense of the Red Satellite.  Although personal freedom will be restricted, at least your lives will not be in danger for now.  There will be no problem with material supplies, but transportation to the outside world will be temporarily destroyed and will not be reissued until it is confirmed that you are okay.  "

    Hearing this, Yingji and Fasi finally understood that the alliance wanted to isolate Red Satellite for review.  Although this result is not very good, at least his life is saved, and he will not be artificially erased from the star map like the Wildebeest for the time being.  Yingji and Fasi felt relieved and both let out a sigh of relief.

    "Yingji, Fasi, don't relax too much. If the same situation as the Hippocampus occurs, then what outcome will the Red Satellite face? I hope you can be mentally prepared in advance."

    In response to Chacha's reminder, Yingji, who was half relieved, replied: "Don't worry, we know what we know. By the way, Chacha, are you and Luo Lin really going to torture that black bear to death?"

    "Yingji, there is nothing wrong with people going to higher places. Just like you and Fasi, when you saw that the Five Elders Association was weak, you switched to Maxi's gang. To be honest, I don't blame you. But.  Black Bear is different. For his own future, he actually killed Ken, who helped him save his life. This is unforgivable. He has exceeded the limit of being a human being, and he deserves to die!"

    "Chacha, don't get me wrong, Yingji has no intention of interceding for Black Bear." Fasi explained aloud from the side.

    Hearing this, Chacha shook his head and replied: "Actually, no matter whether he begs for mercy or not, the result is the same. Black Bear must die, and he must use his death to atone for what he has done."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Yingji and Fas, who felt that they were in different worlds from Chacha, interrupted the conversation after finishing their official business, because both sides really had nothing to say.  However, through the conversation with Chacha, Yingji and Fasi finally regained a little calmness in their originally uneasy moods.  The two of them have been living in anxiety these past few days, otherwise Yingji would not have behaved like that to seek scolding.  But now, knowing that they would be fine if the Red Satellite did not experience the same situation as the Wildebeest, Yingji and Fasi could finally sleep peacefully.

    Whether the two people are carrying that terrible biochemical virus, neither Yingji nor Fasi can say for sure.  But at least so far, neither of them has felt anything abnormal in their bodies. As long as they keep doing this, their lives can be saved.

    Compared with less than the bottom, happiness is compared.  To feel unhappy is because someone is living a better life than you are, while to feel happy is to find that someone is living a better life than you are.  Although this is a bit shameless, it is reality.  Compared to the black bear who was only breathing one breath, Face and Takayoshi felt very happy.

    Although the order brought by Chacha was for Fasi and Yingji to assist the military commander of the Red Satellite in the defense of the Red Satellite.  But Yingji and Fasi are also self-aware. At the moment, they are just relying on others, and there is no one they can trust around them. At this time, jumping out to interfere with others will not produce the second result except making people disgusted.  The smart Yingji and Fasi usually do not interfere with the work of the Red Satellite military chief. Only when asked, they will give some opinions.  This attitude soon won the unanimous favor of everyone on Red Satellite. Although they would not join them because of this, their lives began to become smoother.

    Unlike Yingji and Fasi, who are pretending to be in a good situation, the black bear who was tied to the cross and left to fend for himself is in a terrible situation. The black bear has been exposed to the sun and rain for many days and has already faced the final moment of life and death.  (To be continued. If you like this work, (.) vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Text Chapter 983 Fierce Battle on the Red Satellite

    The mechanical legion's attack came very suddenly. No one knew how these iron guys broke through the defense line of the Human Alliance and silently arrived at the Red Satellite, a planet that was not very important in the entire defense line of the Human Alliance.

    They just had to fight when they came. The human soldiers who were attacked fought desperately. However, due to the sudden incident and the strength of the mechanical army, the desperate resistance of humans could not stop the attack of the mechanical army. The red satellite was falling bit by bit.  , fell into the hands of the mechanical army.

    "Hahaha kill, burn, destroy everything" The black bear tied to the cross suddenly laughed and screamed.  The black bear, unable to escape, seemed to have a premonition of its approaching death and let out a mad roar before it died.  But as a laser beam came, the roaring black bear was hit in the head. The headless body was still tied to the cross, and blood spurted out from the cavity of the headless body.

    You can’t lose the red satellite!  Once the mechanical army occupies the Red Satellite, the mechanical army with a foothold will begin to eat away at the human defense front bit by bit.  Well aware of this, the Red Satellite Defense Force put up a desperate resistance under the command of the military commander.

    "There is no reserve team, let's fight to the death." After the military chief of Red Satellite said this into the microphone, he threw the microphone away with force, tore open his collar, grabbed the weapons beside him, and attacked the people who had already assembled.  The finished command staff said: "Let's go, fight to the death for the alliance!"

    “Fight to the death!!!”

    Just when Red Satellite was about to fall and reinforcements were hurrying to arrive, some people did not go to participate in the battle.  Yingji, who had already learned about the incoming mechanical legion, packed his bags and prepared to leave the Red Satellite in the chaos.  But as soon as he arrived at the door, he met Fass who came to see him.

    Unlike Yingji’s escaping outfit, Fasi was fully armed.

    With their eyes facing each other, no words were needed at all, both of them could see the other's plan.

    "Why bother?" The two people replied in unison.

    "Yingji, escaping from battle is a capital crime. Are you going to put your life in the hands of Maxi's gang?" Face looked at Yingji and said, hoping to persuade Yingji to stay and fight with him.  However, Yingji didn't appreciate it. After hearing what Fasi said, he sneered and said: "Fasi, if you want to die, go and die by yourself. Don't drag me as a backer. As the saying goes, people with different paths don't work together. To quote what you said to me before.  Just tell me, stay away from me."

    "Yingji. You have to think clearly. Once you escape, there will be no possibility of turning around."

    "Stop talking nonsense, get out of here, don't waste my time." Yingji stepped forward and pushed Fasi away, and walked out.  Although Luo Lin and Chacha had previously said that the Red Satellite could not be reserved with transportation.  But there are policies.  He had a countermeasure, and with the help of Qian Kaidao, Yingji quietly assembled a small escape boat using the parts left on the red satellite.

    Looking at the back of Yingji hurriedly leaving, Fasi shook his head helplessly and ran towards the location of the Red Satellite Military Officer.  At this time, everyone is actually making their own choices, and Tingji made the choice to escape.  Faas, on the other hand, chose to fight.  No matter what, Fasi knew that he was a human being, and when faced with the public enemy of mankind, Fasi did not choose to escape.

    When he saw Fasi coming to help, the military commander of Red Satellite couldn't help but be moved.  The mechanical army's surprise attack left Red Satellite with a serious shortage of troops. At this time, it would be good to have one more person.

    "This cannot continue like this. We are already at a disadvantage, and we will disperse our forces at this time. This will undoubtedly give our opponents a chance to defeat us one by one." Fasi shook his head and said after listening to the military commander's improvised combat plan.

    After all, he is also a member of the Five Elders Association. Faced with this current predicament, Fasi can still put forward some constructive opinions.  After hearing what Faas said, the military commander immediately asked what he could do to hold on for a while longer.  Fasi was not polite, because this was really not the time to be polite. When the military commander asked, he immediately replied without hesitation: "Concentrate all the troops and stick to one point. We are not alone, but the incident happened suddenly. Reinforcements have not been sent yet."  Just arrived. Our first goal now is to delay as much time as possible and not give the mechanical army a chance to completely occupy the Red Satellite. As long as we can hold on until the reinforcements arrive, we will be considered a victory. The Red Satellite cannot be lost, and the alliance cannot  We don't know. As long as we persist, rescue will definitely come."

    The military commander followed Fass’s suggestion and ordered all troops to be concentrated near the Red Satellite’s material warehouse.  In order to resist the invasion of the mechanical legion, each defense star has built a material warehouse. The warehouse not only stores a large amount of food and fresh water, but also a large number of weapons used to resist the mechanical legion.  It can be said that as long as there is a material warehouse in hand, the military commander will have the confidence to hold on until rescue arrives.??.

    At the same time, a fierce battle was breaking out outside the Red Satellite.  Since the mechanical legion launched its attack, the Human Alliance, knowing that the Red Satellite could not be lost, immediately sent reinforcements. However, since the mechanical legion dared to launch an attack, there must be a response to the human reinforcements.  Soon, a battle broke out outside the Red Satellite between human reinforcements and mechanical legion blocking forces.  The two sides were going back and forth, and the fight was lively.

    They all wanted the Red Satellite, but for a while there was no winner, and the war ended in a stalemate.  An originally ordinary raid battle also has a tendency to develop into a decisive battle.  Maxi, who knew that this was not the time to start a decisive battle with the mechanical army, had no choice but to order Snooker's troops, who had just completed the change of equipment and were still in the adaptation period, to rush to Red Satellite for support.  The order given to Snooker is simple: protect the Red Satellite at all costs and destroy the enemies who invade the Red Satellite.

    Snooker, who had just finished changing his clothes and was about to find bad luck for the mechanical legion, readily accepted the order and led the troops who had no way to vent their energy to rush to the Red Satellite.  But it would take time to get to the Red Satellite. Snooker stared at the display video, hoping to fly to the battlefield at once.

    "Snooker, don't be so anxious. Even if the Red Satellite is caught off guard, it cannot be breached in such a short period of time. What's more, even if it is breached, it doesn't matter. We can take it back with the strength we have.  That’s it.”

    Snooker smiled after hearing the persuasion, scratched his head and said to the person who persuaded him: "Fei Lian, you don't know, something happened to the Red Satellite before, and the defense force is not very strong, and now the mechanical army has taken advantage of it.  . If you don’t hold the red satellite in your hand, it will affect the safety of the entire defense line.”

    After Fei Lian and Tai He joined the alliance, they were assigned two idle positions and stayed with Maxi.  This time, in order to verify the effectiveness of the new weapons, the two people were also sent to Snooker's side by Maxi and became Snooker's colleagues.  As soon as Snooker finished speaking, Taihe smiled and said: "We know that the Red Satellite is very important now. But Snooker, I don't think you are anxious about the battle that is about to start. You are worried about what we have obtained.  I don’t have confidence in the new weapons, and I am worried that these new weapons will not have much effect on the mechanical army.”

    "Indeed, I originally thought it would take a while for us to adapt to the new weapons, but I didn't expect that we would be on the battlefield now"

    “Wouldn’t it be better to use actual combat to verify the effectiveness of new weapons?” Fei Lian said.

    Snooker shook his head when he heard this and said: "But there is a price to pay, and those costs that need to be paid can be avoided."

    Hearing this answer, Fei Lian and Tai He couldn't help but think of what Maxi said to them before they came here.  Maxi said Snooker had some womanly qualities.  Feilian and Taihe didn't believe it at first, but they didn't expect that Maxi was right.  You don't have to worry about being stabbed in the back when you work under such people, but if you want to win a big victory, you need to work harder.  Snooker was not like this before, but he never thought that time could change a person.  Perhaps it was because of his different location and different experiences from ordinary people that caused Snooker's transformation.

    Taihe just wanted to persuade Snooker not to think so much.  There is no undead person in a war. The only difference is whether more or less people die, and whether the death is worth it.  But before Taihe could speak, the radar monitor suddenly shouted: "Report, an unmarked escape boat appeared two kilometers ahead."

    No sign?  When an unknown enemy or friend is discovered on the battlefield, the most appropriate course of action is to attack.  As for whether it was friendly forces, that can only be investigated after the fact.

    "Contact and find out the identity of the other party." Snooker ordered in a deep voice.

    One minute later

    "Report. The other party did not respond to our request, but accelerated their departure."

    "Sink it!" Snooker ordered in a deep voice.

    This order is tantamount to announcing Tingji's death sentence.  Tingji never dreamed that he, who was so ambitious, would die in such a place.  He discovered Snooker, who was coming in a hurry, but at this moment, he was a deserter, so how could he dare to run in front of Snooker.  As a result, because of this one thought, Tingji bid farewell to this world with his ambition.

    No one knew that Tingji would die here in obscurity.  Even though an investigation was conducted after the war, an escape ship was secretly assembled and even the manufacturer could not find it.  It's just too difficult to track down.  In addition, it was the critical moment for the decisive battle between humans and the mechanical army. With such a delay, the investigation of the origin of the escape ship was ignored.  On the contrary, Tingji's sudden disappearance caused Tianyan, who was responsible for surveillance, to spend a lot of manpower and material resources, but still found nothing.It was as if Tingji suddenly disappeared from this world and became a legend.

    But now, Snooker still doesn’t know that one of his orders has killed a veteran of the Five Elders Association.  After sinking the escape ship trying to escape, Snooker led the troops to detect the red satellite non-stop.

    The addition of the new force immediately broke the mechanical army's blockade. Relying on the sharpness of the new weapons, Snooker led his troops to break through the mechanical army's blocking circle and entered the red satellite.  With the entry of Snooker, the morale of the troops that had been struggling with the mechanical legion suddenly dropped, and they gradually regained the advantages taken away by the mechanical legion.

    With the arrival of Snooker, the mechanical army that was still attacking the last position held by the military commander of the Red Satellite clearly felt that something was wrong. However, to Snooker's expectation, this mechanical army attacking the Red Satellite  The legion actually began to retreat for the first time.  This is completely different from previous battles. No matter what situation the previous mechanical legion was in, the attack of the mechanical legion would not stop until the last mechanical soldier fell.  But now there is a phenomenon of active retreat, which makes Snooker start to wonder if this is a conspiracy of the mechanical army.

    But doubts remain doubts, and there was no hesitation in seizing the position left by the mechanical legions when they retreated.  Snooker met Faas, who had been guarding the Red Satellite material warehouse, and a group of Red Satellite guard officers and soldiers.  Seeing the miserable appearance of each of these people with injuries, Snooker suddenly felt a bit clogged in his throat.

    "Sir, now is not the time to be sentimental. It is most important to pursue the victory and completely drive the invading mechanical army out of the Red Satellite." Fei Lian reminded in a low voice from the side.  After being reminded, Snooker nodded slightly and told his adjutant to take good care of the surviving officers and soldiers of the Red Satellite.  He led his troops in pursuit.

    No matter if there is a conspiracy or not, even if there is really a trap ahead, we must plunge into it now.  What's more, the current situation is that the Human Alliance has the upper hand.  As Snooker led the team to break the stalemate on the periphery of the Red Satellite, the Human Alliance's reinforcements had gradually taken the initiative. When Snooker launched a pursuit battle against the mechanical army, another force repelled the mechanical army.  Human reinforcements from the blocking force joined the pursuit.

    The two armies, one on the left and one on the right, chased the mechanical army like ducks.  But as the pursuit deepened.  Snooker was getting more and more confused.  Fighting to the death has always been the fighting style of the mechanical army, but the mechanical army I encountered today seemed to have changed its style.

    Snooker didn’t understand what the mechanical legion was about, but Feilian and Taihe thought of a possibility.  It's just that this possibility shouldn't appear in Feilian and Taihe's eyes.  The commander of the mechanical force in front of him is likely to have the self-thinking ability given by the mechanical emperor, and can make strategic adjustments according to the actual situation he is facing at that time.  Isn't it just that the mechanical emperor is unwilling to give the mechanical generals the ability to think for themselves?  Why are you willing now?

    From his own heart, the Mechanical Emperor is really unwilling to give his generals the ability to think for themselves.  After the experience of being forced into the palace once, the Machine Emperor did not want to make the same mistake again.  But as the war began and the war continued to deepen, the mechanical emperor's energy became increasingly unable to cope with the numerous battle commands.

    The mechanical generals who have no thinking ability only know how to passively carry out the orders issued by the mechanical emperor before the war.  It's just that the orders were executed meticulously, but the situation on the battlefield was changing rapidly, and it was impossible to always develop in the direction that the Mechanical Emperor had expected before the war.  In addition, the guerrillas arranged by the alliance in the areas occupied by the Machinery Empire continue to attack the supply lines of the Machinery Empire.  The mechanical emperor urgently needs a group of generals who can use their brains to fight wars, rather than a group of loyal marionettes.

    I want the war to go smoothly.  Then the command authority must be released so that the mechanical generals on the front line can be independent.  After thinking about it for several days, the Mechanical Emperor finally made this difficult decision.  Give mechanical generals the ability to think for themselves.  However, the mechanical emperor, who knew that this was a double-edged sword, did not completely copy his own self-thinking ability like last time, but gave the mechanical general a castrated version.

    Just like dealing with those artificial humans, the Mechanical Emperor not only gives the mechanical generals the ability to think on their own, but also comes with a program that can terminate the mechanical generals' actions at any time.  It's just that this program was well hidden, and the mechanical generals had great trust in the mechanical emperor, so they never thought that the mechanical emperor would spare them.

    Feeling that he was protected, the Mechanical Emperor immediately let go.  Let the mechanical generals play freely.  The mechanical generals did not disappoint the mechanical emperor. After gaining the ability to think on their own, the mechanical generals quickly formulated a raid plan. The plan went smoothly at first, which made the mechanical emperor very happy.  CanWith the addition of Snooker's army, the Mechanical Emperor began to feel uneasy.

    With weapons that could compete with the mechanical legion, the mechanical emperor felt that one of his original advantages was being offset by humans.  According to the estimation of the Mechanical Emperor, human beings want to reach the advanced level of the weapons and equipment they possess.  At the very least, it will take fifty years of continuous development and research.  But nowhow did humans close the fifty-year gap?

    Self-development?  Nonsense!

    The only explanation is that humans stole those very important information from themselves.  But who stole it?  Whether it is an artificial person or a robot, they are loyal to themselves now and cannot do anything detrimental to themselves.  But if there is no internal problem, it can only be due to external reasons.  But who has been to this stronghold during this period?

    This scope is narrowed.  The suspect in the eyes of the Machine Emperor was immediately targeted.  There will be no one but the remnants of previous generations of artificial humans.  Except for them, no one can take away those very important information without even noticing.  Thinking of this, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but regret that he didn't kill them all in the first place, so now there is nothing more to do than this.  The Mechanical Emperor can even foresee that, relying on its powerful resource advantages, humans may not be able to compete with their own mechanical legions before long.

    The mechanical legion’s attack came suddenly.  No one knows how these iron guys broke through the defense line of the Human Alliance and silently arrived at the Red Satellite, a planet that is not very important in the entire Human Alliance defense line.

    They just had to fight when they came. The human soldiers who were attacked fought desperately. However, due to the sudden incident and the strength of the mechanical army, the desperate resistance of humans could not stop the attack of the mechanical army. The red satellite was falling bit by bit.  .  Fall into the hands of the mechanical army.

    "Hahaha kill, burn, destroy everything" The black bear tied to the cross suddenly laughed and screamed.  The black bear, unable to escape, seemed to have a premonition of its approaching death and let out a mad roar before it died.  But as a laser beam came, the roaring black bear was hit in the head, and the headless body was still tied to the cross.  Blood spurted out from the cavity of the headless head.

    You can’t lose the red satellite!  Once the mechanical army occupies the Red Satellite, the mechanical army with a foothold will begin to eat away at the human defense front bit by bit.  Well aware of this, the Red Satellite Defense Force put up a desperate resistance under the command of the military commander.

    "There is no reserve team, let's fight to the death." After the military commander of Red Satellite said this into the microphone, he threw the microphone away, pulled open his collar, and grabbed the weapon beside him.  He said to the command staff who had already assembled: "Let's go, fight to the death for the alliance!"

    “Fight to the death!!!”

    Just when Red Satellite was about to fall and reinforcements were hurrying to arrive, some people did not go to participate in the battle.  Yingji, who had already learned about the incoming mechanical legion, packed his bags and prepared to leave the Red Satellite in the chaos.  But as soon as he arrived at the door, he met Fass who came to see him.

    Unlike Yingji’s escaping outfit, Fasi was fully armed.

    The four eyes face each other.  No words were needed at all, both of them could see what the other was planning.

    "Why bother?" The two people replied in unison.

    "Yingji, escaping from battle is a capital crime. Are you going to put your life in the hands of Maxi's gang?" Fas looked at Yingji and said, hoping to persuade Yingji to stay and fight with him.  However, Yingji didn't appreciate it. After hearing what Fasi said, he sneered and said: "Fasi, if you want to die, you can go it alone. Don't drag me as a backer. As the saying goes, people who are different will not conspire against each other. To quote what you said to me before.  Just tell me, stay away from me."

    "Yingji, you have to think carefully. Once you escape, there will be no possibility of turning around."

    "Stop talking nonsense, get out of here, don't waste my time." Yingji stepped forward and pushed Fasi away, and walked out.  Although Luo Lin and Chacha had previously said that the Red Satellite could not be reserved with transportation.  But there are policies from above and countermeasures from below. With the help of money, Yingji quietly assembled a small escape boat using the parts left on the Red Satellite.

    Looking at the back of Yingji hurriedly leaving, Fasi shook his head helplessly and ran towards the location of the Red Satellite Military Officer.  At this time, everyone is actually making their own choices. Yingji made the choice to escape, while Fasi chose to fight.  No matter what, Fasi knew that he was a human being, and when faced with the public enemy of mankind, Fasi did not choose to escape.

    When he saw Fasi coming to help, the military commander of Red Satellite couldn't help but be moved.  The mechanical army's surprise attack left Red Satellite with a serious shortage of troops. At this time, it would be good to have one more person.

    &nbsp; "This cannot continue. We are already at a disadvantage. At this time, we will disperse our forces. This will undoubtedly give our opponents an opportunity to defeat us one by one." Fass shook his head after hearing the military commander's improvised combat plan.  said.

    After all, he is also a member of the Five Elders Association. Faced with this current predicament, Fasi can still put forward some constructive opinions.  After hearing what Faas said, the military commander immediately asked what he could do to hold on for a while longer.  Fasi was not polite, because this was really not the time to be polite. When the military commander asked, he immediately replied without hesitation: "Concentrate all the troops and stick to one point. We are not alone, but the incident happened suddenly and reinforcements have not yet arrived."  Just arrived. Our first goal now is to delay as much time as possible and not give the mechanical army a chance to completely occupy the Red Satellite. As long as we can hold on until the reinforcements arrive, we will be considered a victory. The Red Satellite cannot be lost, and the alliance cannot  We don't know. As long as we persist, rescue will definitely come."

    The military commander followed Fass’s suggestion and ordered all troops to be concentrated near the Red Satellite’s material warehouse.  In order to resist the invasion of the mechanical legion, each defense star has built a material warehouse. The warehouse not only stores a large amount of food and fresh water, but also a large number of weapons used to resist the mechanical legion.  It can be said that as long as there is a material warehouse in hand, the military commander has the confidence to hold on until rescue arrives.

    At the same time, a fierce battle was breaking out outside the Red Satellite.  Since the mechanical army launched its attack.  Knowing that the Red Satellite cannot be lost, the Human Alliance immediately sent reinforcements, but since the mechanical army dared to launch an attack, there must be a response to the human reinforcements.  Soon, a battle broke out outside the Red Satellite between human reinforcements and mechanical legion blocking forces.  The two sides were going back and forth, and the fight was lively.

    They all want the red satellite, but for a while they can’t tell the winner.  The war came to a stalemate.  An originally ordinary raid battle also has a tendency to develop into a decisive battle.  Maxi, who knew that this was not the time to start a decisive battle with the mechanical army, had no choice but to order Snooker's troops, who had just completed the change of equipment and were still in the adaptation period, to rush to Red Satellite for support.  The order given to Snooker is simple: protect the Red Satellite at all costs and destroy the enemies who invade the Red Satellite.

    Snooker, who had just finished changing his clothes and was about to find bad luck for the mechanical legion, readily accepted the order and led the troops who had no way to vent their energy to rush to the Red Satellite.  But it would take time to get to the Red Satellite. Snooker stared at the display frequency closely.  I hope I can fly to the battlefield at once.

    "Snooker, don't be so anxious. Even if the Red Satellite is caught off guard, it cannot be breached in such a short period of time. What's more, even if it is breached, it doesn't matter. We can take it back with the strength we have.  That’s it.”

    Snooker smiled after hearing the persuasion, scratched his head and said to the person who persuaded him: "Fei Lian, you don't know. Something happened to the Red Satellite before, and the defense force was not very strong. Now the mechanical army has taken advantage of it.  , If you don’t hold the red satellite in your hand, it will affect the safety of the entire defense line.”

    After Fei Lian and Tai He joined the alliance, they were assigned two idle positions and stayed with Maxi.  This time, in order to verify the effectiveness of the new weapon, two people were also sent to Snooker's side by Maxi.  Became Snooker's colleague.  As soon as Snooker finished speaking, Taihe smiled and said: "We know that the Red Satellite is very important now. But Snooker, I don't think you are anxious about the battle that is about to start, but about what we have obtained.  I have no confidence in the new weapons. I am worried that these new weapons will not have much effect on the mechanical army."

    "Indeed, I originally thought it would take a while for us to adapt to the new weapons, but I didn't expect that we would be on the battlefield now"

    “Wouldn’t it be better to use actual combat to verify the effectiveness of new weapons?” Fei Lian said.

    Snooker shook his head when he heard this and said: "But there is a price to pay, and those costs that need to be paid can be avoided."

    Hearing this answer, Fei Lian and Tai He couldn't help but think of what Maxi said to them before they came here.  Maxi said that Snooker was kind to a woman. Fei Lian and Taihe didn't believe it at first, but they didn't expect that Maxi was right.  You don't have to worry about being stabbed in the back when you work under such people, but if you want to win a big victory, you need to work harder.  Snooker was not like this before, but he never thought that time could change a person.  Perhaps it was because of his different location and different experiences from ordinary people that caused Snooker's transformation.

    Tai He was just about to speak and persuade Snooker not to think so much. There is no undead person in war. The only difference is whether there are more or less deaths, and whether the death is worth it.  But before Taihe could say anything, the radar monitor suddenly shouted: "Report, there is an enemy two kilometers ahead."??an unmarked escape boat.  "

    No sign?  When an unknown enemy or friend is discovered on the battlefield, the most appropriate course of action is to attack.  As for whether it was friendly forces, that can only be investigated after the fact.

    "Contact and find out the identity of the other party." Snooker ordered in a deep voice.

    One minute later

    "Report, the other party did not respond to our request, but accelerated their departure."

    "Sink it!" Snooker ordered in a deep voice.

    This order is tantamount to announcing Tingji's death sentence.  Tingji never dreamed that he, who was so ambitious, would die in such a place.  He found Snooker, who was coming in a hurry, but at this moment, his identity was a deserter.  How dare you run in front of Snooker? As a result, because of this thought, Tingji bid farewell to this world with his ambition.

    No one knew that Tingji would die here in obscurity.  Even though an investigation was conducted after the war, it was too difficult to track down an escape ship that was secretly assembled and even the manufacturer could not be found.  In addition, it was the critical moment for the decisive battle between humans and the mechanical army, so there was such a delay.  The matter of investigating the origin of the escape boat was ignored.  On the contrary, Tingji's sudden disappearance caused Tianyan, who was responsible for surveillance, to spend a lot of manpower and material resources, but still found nothing.  It was as if Tingji suddenly disappeared from this world and became a legend.

    But now, Snooker still doesn’t know that one of his orders has killed a veteran of the Five Elders Association.  After sinking the escape ship trying to escape, Snooker led the troops to detect the red satellite non-stop.

    The addition of the new force immediately broke the blockade of the mechanical army, relying on the sharpness of the new weapons.  Snooker led his troops to break through the blocking circle of the mechanical army and entered the red satellite.  With the entry of Snooker, the morale of the troops that had been struggling with the mechanical legion suddenly dropped, and they gradually regained the advantages taken away by the mechanical legion.

    With the arrival of Snooker, the mechanical army that was still attacking the last position held by the military commander of the Red Satellite clearly felt that something was wrong. However, to Snooker's expectation, this mechanical army attacking the Red Satellite  The legion actually began to retreat for the first time.  This is completely different from previous battles.  No matter what situation the previous mechanical legion was in, the attack of the mechanical legion would not stop until the last mechanical soldier fell.  But now there is a phenomenon of active retreat, which makes Snooker start to wonder if this is a conspiracy of the mechanical army.

    But doubts remain doubts, and there was no hesitation in seizing the position left by the mechanical legions when they retreated.  Snooker met Faas, who had been guarding the Red Satellite material warehouse, and a group of Red Satellite guard officers and soldiers.  Seeing the miserable appearance of each of these people with injuries, Snooker suddenly felt a bit clogged in his throat.

    "Sir, now is not the time to be sentimental, we should take advantage of the victory and pursue it. The most important thing is to completely drive the invading mechanical army out of the Red Satellite." Fei Lian reminded in a low voice from the side.  Snooker nodded slightly after being reminded, and after telling his adjutant to take good care of the surviving officers and soldiers of Red Satellite, he led his troops in pursuit.

    No matter if there is a conspiracy or not, even if there is really a trap ahead, we must plunge into it now.  What's more, the current situation is that the Human Alliance has the upper hand.  As Snooker led the team to break the stalemate on the periphery of the Red Satellite, the Human Alliance's reinforcements had gradually taken the initiative. When Snooker launched a pursuit battle against the mechanical army.  Another human reinforcement force that repelled the mechanical legion's blocking force joined the pursuit.

    The two armies, one on the left and one on the right, chased the mechanical army like ducks.  But as the pursuit deepened, Snooker became more and more confused.  Fighting to the death has always been the fighting style of the mechanical army, but the mechanical army I encountered today seemed to have changed its style.

    Snooker didn’t understand what the mechanical army was about.  But Feilian and Taihe thought of a possibility.  It's just that this possibility shouldn't appear in Feilian and Taihe's eyes.  The commander of the mechanical force in front of him is likely to have the self-thinking ability given by the mechanical emperor, and can make strategic adjustments according to the actual situation he is facing at that time.  Isn't it just that the mechanical emperor is unwilling to give the mechanical generals the ability to think for themselves?  Why are you willing now?

    From the bottom of his heart, the Mechanical Emperor is really unwilling to give his generals the ability to think for themselves. After the experience of being forced into the palace once, the Mechanical Emperor does not want to make the same mistake again.  But as the war began and the war continued to deepen, the mechanical emperor's energy became increasingly unable to cope with the numerous battle commands.

    The mechanical generals who have no thinking ability only know how to passively carry out the orders issued by the mechanical emperor before the war.  It's just that the order was executed meticulously, but on the battlefield?The situation is changing rapidly, and it is simply impossible to always develop in the direction that the Mechanical Emperor predicted before the war.  In addition, the guerrillas arranged by the alliance in the areas occupied by the Machinery Empire continue to attack the supply lines of the Machinery Empire.  The mechanical emperor urgently needs a group of generals who can use their brains to fight wars, rather than a group of loyal marionettes.

    If you want the war to go smoothly, you must let go of command authority and allow the mechanical generals on the front line to be independent.  After thinking about it for several days, the Mechanical Emperor finally made this difficult decision.  Give mechanical generals the ability to think for themselves.  However, the mechanical emperor, who knew that this was a double-edged sword, did not completely copy his own self-thinking ability like last time, but gave the mechanical general a castrated version.

    Just like dealing with those artificial humans, the Mechanical Emperor not only gives the mechanical generals the ability to think on their own, but also comes with a program that can terminate the mechanical generals' actions at any time.  It's just that this program was well hidden, and the mechanical generals had great trust in the mechanical emperor, so they never thought that the mechanical emperor would spare them.

    Feeling that he was protected, the Mechanical Emperor immediately let go of his hands and allowed the mechanical generals to perform freely.  The mechanical generals did not disappoint the mechanical emperor. After gaining the ability to think on their own, the mechanical generals quickly formulated a raid plan. The plan went smoothly at first, which made the mechanical emperor very happy.  But with the addition of Snooker's army, the Mechanical Emperor began to feel uneasy.

    With weapons that could compete with the mechanical legion, the mechanical emperor felt that one of his original advantages was being offset by humans.  But according to the estimation of the Machine Emperor, if humans want to reach the advanced level of the weapons and equipment they own, it will take at least fifty years of continuous development and research.  But nowhow did humans close the fifty-year gap?

    Self-development?  Nonsense!

    The only explanation is that humans stole those very important information from themselves.  But who stole it?  Whether it is an artificial person or a robot, they are loyal to themselves now and cannot do anything detrimental to themselves.  But if there is no internal problem, it can only be due to external reasons.  But who has been to this stronghold during this period?

    As soon as the scope was narrowed, the suspect in the eyes of the Machine Emperor was immediately locked.  There will be no one but the remnants of previous generations of artificial humans.  Except for them, no one can take away those very important information without even noticing.  Thinking of this, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but regret that he didn't kill them all in the first place, so now there is nothing more to do than this.  The Mechanical Emperor can even foresee that, relying on its powerful resource advantages, humans may not be able to compete with their own mechanical legions before long.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 984 Turning Point

    Chang Zaitian never thought of ending the war with the mechanical army on the Red Satellite in one fell swoop. Some clues can be seen from the fact that Maxi gave Chang Zaitian a whole day.  //Welcome to Reading//No one thought that the mechanical army was at its end, so the final battle began with thousands of artillery fire coverage.

    More than a thousand heavy artillery bombarded the defensive positions of the Mechanical Corps for nearly an hour. After that, under the command of Chang Zaitian, the soldiers responsible for the closing battle rushed out of the trenches, followed closely behind the heavy armored vehicles, and headed towards the passing  The position of the mechanical legion ravaged by artillery fire moved over.

    The actual results caused by the fierce artillery fire coverage are not very ideal. Those mechanical generals who have the ability to think on their own learn and grow in battle, and can already make strategic adjustments based on changes in actual situations.  For example, just like the artillery fire coverage just now, the mechanical legion did not all stay in the fortifications as before, but only sent part of the force to garrison, and the rest became a reserve team. After the artillery attack, they were sent to the position.  .

    The troops commanded by Chang Zaitian were encountering the mechanical soldiers who had just arrived at the position.  Once a battle starts, it is almost impossible to end it immediately.  Especially for a final battle like this, it is impossible to suspend it temporarily unless Maxi personally orders it, but the consequences of doing so are also very serious.

    The attack was thwarted. Chang Zaitian, who already knew that today was a difficult bone to crack, didn't say much. He straightened his clothes and walked onto the battlefield, raising the bloody battle flag at the same time.  There is a tradition in the Alliance Army, in which raising the bloody battle flag means that the battle will progress or retreat, and the battle will be bloody to the end.  When they saw the bloody battle flag raised, the troops whose morale had been damaged due to the setback of the attack suddenly started to scream again.

    Inside the command post of the Mechanical Legion

    As the mechanical general at04 who is commanding this battle this time, he is currently waiting for orders from the headquarters.  Mechanical generals have no names, they just have numbers like ordinary soldiers.  Even the four generals of the Mechanical Legion have names that sound foreign to humans, such as General in Golden Armor.  Although his name is crude, his abilities should not be underestimated.  According to the battle plan presented by Fei Lian before, the Mechanical Emperor appointed his four generals to take charge of each war zone.  The mechanical emperor himself is responsible for controlling the overall situation.  However, with the deepening of the war, especially the re-empowerment of self-thinking, the command power in the war has been transferred from the mechanical emperor to the hands of the four mechanical generals.  The battle taking place in Red Satellite at this moment is located in the war zone that General Jin Jia is responsible for. The person who is resisting in Red Satellite is also a general that General Jin Jia is more optimistic about.

    "Hasn't the order been issued yet?" at04 asked the liaison officer again.

    The liaison officer quickly replied: "General, the human jamming signal is very strong. It is a little difficult for us to receive the signal, but if the headquarters really issues an order, we can still receive it."

    AT04 ignored the liaison officer’s explanation. He originally thought that with the ability to think on his own, he would be able to break through human defenses and defeat human resistance.  But he didn't expect that with the progress on his side, the humans on the opposite side would also make progress.  And the progress is even greater than theirs.

    "Aren't you afraid of taking too big a step and breaking your egg?" at04 couldn't help but cursed in his heart.  Since being endowed with the ability to think on their own, the mechanical generals have gradually begun to have thoughts similar to human beings. Things like the slander just now would never have happened before.

    The Mechanical Emperor has also been mentally prepared for this. However, due to the addition of an extra plug-in when giving himself the ability to think this time, the Mechanical Emperor is still confident and is not worried about being forced into the palace again.

    "How is the battle situation on the front line?" Since there is no news from the headquarters yet.  We need to continue to hold on to that position, at04 asked the liaison officer again.

    The liaison officer who was questioned did not hesitate this time and immediately replied: "The human attack is very fierce, but the position is still in our hands. If the human beings just maintain this level of attack, we can defend it until noon tomorrow."

    "Hmm Order, withdraw one-third of the frontline troops as reserve forces." at04 thought for a while and then ordered.

    The order was quickly issued to the front line.  Orders and prohibitions are strictly enforced here without any objection.  One-third of the mechanical soldiers withdrew from the battle in an orderly manner.  And then, at04 began to feel lucky for his foresight.  Not long after one-third of the mechanical soldiers withdrew from their positions and became reserves, the second human artillery support arrived.

    Maxi did take good care of Chang Zaitian. After learning that Chang Zaitian's attack was frustrated, he immediately took up his position and prepared a second artillery support for Chang Zaitian.  This kind of care made Perrus and others feel envious and a little dissatisfied at the same time, but it was Maxi who gave the order, so no matter how much dissatisfaction they had, they could only hide it in their hearts.

    Knowing this artillery supportChang Zaitian was very touched by the hard-won success.  He also made up his mind to fight to the death.  The generals under his command were summoned, and each of them poured a bowl of wine. Chang Zaitian was the first to pick up a bowl of wine and said in a deep voice to his generals: "Brothers, I believe in your support of Lord Maxi."  I have seen it too. To be honest, your lord has given us too much preferential treatment. Artillery support can only be used once and for all, and we have already made it difficult for Lord Maxi. After the artillery support is over, we will seize it no matter what.  The defensive position of the robot. Let me make it clear to you here. I will personally lead the charge in a while. If I die, the adjutant will take charge. If the adjutant dies, the living officer with the highest military rank will take charge.  In short, in one sentence, I will take down the robot's defensive position, and even if I die, I will never take another step back."

    No one among the generals spoke, they silently picked up the wine bowl in front of them, and followed Chang Zaitian in a low voice: "If you advance, never retreat! Fight to the death!"

    ……

    When the artillery support stopped again, Chang Zaitian, as he said before, was the first to rush out of the trench holding the bloody battle flag.  A general leads the way, how can a soldier fall behind?  The soldiers, who had been driven back by the robot again and again due to continuous attack failures, gritted their teeth and roared towards the robot's position.

    Due to an order from AT04, the defending mechanical legion did not lose its ability to resist safely. After the second round of artillery support ended, the mechanical soldiers who were temporarily withdrawn as a reserve team took up the position again.  At this time, at04 also felt nervous.  He had a premonition that he might be in trouble today.  But before being killed, he hoped to get some more support.  While the forward position was still desperately resisting the human attack, at04 ordered the weapons brought to be piled into the headquarters, just waiting for the human attack to come here so that they could all die together.

    Chang Zaitian, who still doesn’t know that the Mechanical Legion has this plan, is still leading his soldiers to continuously attack the Mechanical Legion’s defensive positions.  Just as Chang Zaitian said before launching the attack.  He was seriously injured and could not get out of the firing line. Although he had multiple minor injuries on his body, he still stubbornly rushed to the front after simple treatment.

    With his role model, the human soldiers finally came into close combat with the mechanical soldiers in the mechanical legion's defense position after paying a heavy price.

    ? ? Mechanical soldiers are made of metal, but that doesn’t mean they are invulnerable.  The opposite of.  In terms of close combat, mechanical soldiers are not even qualified to carry shoes for human soldiers.  The human soldiers worked in groups of three and cleared the mechanical soldiers in the position with great efficiency.  Although the mechanical soldiers resisted desperately, their weaknesses were too obvious, especially when they were divided and surrounded by human soldiers when they did not have an advantage in numbers.  Gradually eliminated in the position.

    Having captured the defensive position of the Mechanical Legion, Chang Zaitian can finally breathe a little easier. As long as he captures this place, the subsequent battles will be easier.  The battle in the position was much safer than the previous charge. Chang Zaitian believed that his troops would be able to end the battle before dark.  This brings a successful conclusion to the Red Satellite Battle.

    The mechanical legion was retreating steadily, and was chased by human soldiers along the position to the vicinity of the headquarters.  Although at04 had anticipated that this time would come, he did not expect it to come so soon.  Its appearance immediately attracted the attention of human soldiers.  Only generals would dress differently from soldiers. Seeing the distinctive robot that appeared, the human soldiers immediately judged that this guy was no ordinary member of the mechanical legion.

    The human soldiers who wanted to make a meritorious service immediately howled and pounced on at04. Looking at the human soldiers swarming towards him, at04 did not dodge, but when the human soldiers rushed in front of him.  He pressed the activation switches of the weapons piled up in the headquarters.

    An earth-shaking loud noise startled Chang Zaitian, who was undergoing treatment. The vibration under his feet made Chang Zaitian sit down on the ground.  Looking up at a mushroom cloud rising in the distance, Chang Zaitian couldn't help but roar loudly: "Mechanical Legion, I'll fuck your grandma!"

    No one thought that the mechanical army would choose to self-destruct when facing a defeat. The human army, which had never had such an advantage over the mechanical army today, suffered a big loss. Nearly a thousand people died in at04.  Self-destructive attack.  Chang Zaitian was not present due to injury.  This can be considered a blessing in misfortune.  But Chang Zaitian's troops were crippled, and without a long period of rest, it was difficult to get them to the battlefield again.

    After learning the result, Maxi was speechless for a long time.  After a long moment of silence.  Maxi said in a deep voice to the other generals: "Have you all seen it? Do you know what our opponents are like? Remember Chang Zaitian's lesson this time. I want you to remember it firmly and don't let this happen again.  things happen."

    "Yes." All the generals replied in unison.  The dissatisfaction caused by Maxi's care for Chang Zaitian also increased with Chang Zaitian'sThe mildew disappears into thin air.

    The battle of the Red Satellite ended with the self-destruction of AT04. Chang Zaitian's troops were not responsible for cleaning the battlefield, so the severely injured Chang Zaitian's troops had been pulled to the rear for rest and recuperation. Only Chang Zaitian needed to  Hand over the mission to Maxi and stay temporarily.

    "Report." Chang Zaitian stood in front of Maxi's command department and shouted loudly.

    Maxi, who was waiting for Chang Zaitian, saw Chang Zaitian's hanging arms and bandaged head. He couldn't help but came up to him and asked with concern: "Is it a loss? Is it serious?"

    "It's okay, just a little skin injury." Chang Zaitianqiang said with a smile.

    Maxi looked at Chang Zaitian and comforted: "The loss you suffered this time is a bit big, but it doesn't matter. I will make up for the number of people you lost later. You take the troops down to rest first. After changing clothes, I will  Looking forward to your future performance.”

    "Thank you for your concern, sir. I take all the soldiers in the army to thank you."

    "Okay, don't talk nonsense. Come, sit down and talk." Maxi pulled Chang Zaitian to sit down and said to Chang Zaitian: "You must hand over the post-war report of this battle to me as soon as possible. I have  Urgently needed.”

    "yes."

    ……

    Because he was injured, Maxi did not stay with Chang Zaitian longer, waiting for Chang Zaitian to complete his order.  After another conversation, Maxi asked Chang Zaitian to go back and rest.  After Chang Zaitian left, Messing, who had been sitting beside him, sighed and said, "Chang Zaitian suffered a heavy loss this time."

    "Yeah, who would have thought that those tough guys would be so cruel, not only to their opponents, but also to themselves." Maxi sighed and nodded in agreement.

    "Sir, regarding the rewards of Chang Zaitian's headquarters, what standards should be followed? The second artillery support has made the generals dissatisfied with Chang Zaitian, although now the generals are dissatisfied due to the serious damage to Chang Zaitian's headquarters.  The dissatisfaction has been temporarily suppressed, but if the reward is too generous, Chang Zaitian may become the target of public criticism again."

    Hearing Messing’s words, Maxi couldn’t help but frown.  Clearly distinguishing rewards and punishments has always been what Maxi wants to achieve.  But in his current position, while Maxi adheres to his principle of clear rewards and punishments, he also needs to consider the balance of all parties.  In essence, the Chang Zai Tian Suo Department has made great achievements this time, and it is understandable to receive more rewards. However, if the Chang Zai Tian Department is ostracized by other troops because of the rewards, that is not what Maxi wants to see.

    He pondered for a moment.  Maxi, who had no idea, asked Messing: "What suggestions do you have about this matter?"

    "Well My opinion is that we should be smaller in the spiritual aspect. We can compensate in the material aspect. Soldiers value honor more than their own lives. If you want Chang Zai Tianbu to not become the envy, jealousy and hatred of others,  , then don’t over-promote the important role played by the Chang Zai Tian Department in this battle, but focus on publicizing the performance of the various departments participating in this battle. Of course, in terms of material rewards, we will not let people pay more if we give them more.  I feel dissatisfied, after all Chang Zai Tianbu is really trying his best."

    "Give me a reason." Maxi said in a deep voice.

    Although Maxi’s face was a little gloomy.  But Messing knew that Maxi was already moved by his suggestion.  Hearing this, he replied in a low voice: "If you want Chang Zaitian to gain a foothold in the army, you can't do anything to encourage others. By increasing the role of other participating troops in this battle, you can prevent Chang Zaitian from becoming a Mu Xiu."  Hiding him in the forest can better protect him. My lord, you are also from the military, so I believe you know more about the role of seniority than me."

    After listening to Messing’s explanation, Maxi’s expression finally softened. After thinking for a while, he agreed to Messing’s suggestion.  As for what kind of reward the alliance will give itself.  For Chang Zaitian and his troops, it was not too important. They were more concerned about the disposal of their comrades who died in battle.  If you sacrifice your life but get no recognition, this is unacceptable to Chang Zaitian and the others.

    Fortunately, Maxi did not disappoint them. On their way to the resting place, the alliance headquarters had an explanation for the soldiers who died in this battle.  All soldiers who died in the battle were awarded the title of martyr. Among them, the soldiers who died in Chang Zai Tian Suo were not only awarded the title of martyr, they were also awarded the title of Iron Army. There was also a proper arrangement for the families of the sacrificed soldiers.  placement.

    This kind of treatment made Chang Zaitian and his soldiers feel relieved. They could rest assured and go to the resting place to rest and wait for the next time they fight against the mechanical army again.

    **********************************

    Mechanical Corps Pre-War Headquarters

    As the war zone where Red Satellite is located,General Jin Jia, the commander-in-chief, when he received the news that the mechanical troops attacking the Red Satellite had been wiped out, his first reaction was disbelief, suspecting that it was a wrong message.  But after repeated confirmations, this news was deemed to be true.

    In addition to being unable to get in touch with the mechanical troops attacking the Red Satellite, the reconnaissance troops of the Mechanical Corps even sent back the news that the fighting on the Red Satellite had stopped.

    General Jin Jia was in a bad mood.  He could already imagine how the Mechanical Emperor would be furious when he heard the news.  As the first mechanical general to lose a battle with humans, the other three mechanical generals took this opportunity to mock themselves, which already gave the golden-armored general a headache.

    Although he really wanted to launch a new battle immediately to save face, the actual conditions gave up the idea of ????general in gold armor.  In the final analysis, it is still due to logistical supplies.  The guerrillas composed of human beings appeared and disappeared. Although the occupied areas had been plowed over and over again like fields, they could never be wiped out.

    Those ghostly guys are always hiding in the dark, causing trouble for you when you are not prepared, and then running away without a trace.  Although the damage caused was not very large.  But it greatly slowed down the transportation of supplies.  The failure of Red Satellite was not so much due to the lack of efforts of the mechanical soldiers, but rather to the failure of logistics supplies to be delivered on time.  An advanced weapon without ammunition is really not as useful as a fire stick.

    Just when General Jin Jia was thinking about the reasons for this defeat, what he was most worried about happened.  The Mechanical Emperor, who had already learned of the defeat in the Red Satellite Battle, personally ordered that General Jin Jia immediately go back and tell the reason for the defeat in person.

    Chang Zaitian never thought of ending the war with the mechanical army on the Red Satellite in one fell swoop. Some clues can be seen from the fact that Maxi gave Chang Zaitian a whole day.  No one thinks that the mechanical army has reached its end.  So the final battle began with thousands of artillery fire coverage.

    More than a thousand heavy artillery bombarded the defensive positions of the Mechanical Corps for nearly an hour. After that, under the command of Chang Zaitian, the soldiers responsible for the closing battle rushed out of the trenches, followed closely behind the heavy armored vehicles, and headed towards the passing  The position of the mechanical legion ravaged by artillery fire moved over.

    The actual results caused by the fierce artillery fire coverage were not very ideal.  Those mechanical generals who have the ability to think on their own learn and grow in battle, and can already make strategic adjustments based on changes in actual situations.  For example, just like the artillery fire coverage just now, the mechanical legion did not all stay in the fortifications as before, but only sent part of the force to garrison, and the rest became a reserve team. After the artillery attack, they were sent to the position.  .

    The troops commanded by Chang Zaitian were encountering the mechanical soldiers who had just arrived at the position.  Once the battle begins.  It's almost impossible to end it immediately.  Especially for a final battle like this, it is impossible to suspend it temporarily unless Maxi personally orders it, but the consequences of doing so are also very serious.

    The attack was thwarted. Chang Zaitian, who already knew that today was a difficult bone to crack, didn't say much. He straightened his clothes and walked onto the battlefield, raising the bloody battle flag at the same time.  There is a tradition in the Confederate Army.  Among them, the raising of the bloody battle flag means that the battle is going forward without retreating, and it will be a bloody battle to the end.  When they saw the bloody battle flag raised, the troops whose morale had been damaged due to the setback of the attack suddenly started to scream again.

    Inside the command post of the Mechanical Legion

    As the mechanical general at04 who is commanding this battle this time, he is currently waiting for orders from the headquarters.  Mechanical generals have no names, they just have numbers like ordinary soldiers.  Even the four generals of the Mechanical Legion have names that sound foreign to humans, such as General in Golden Armor.  Although his name is crude, his abilities should not be underestimated.  According to the battle plan Fei Lian presented before.  The mechanical emperor appointed his four generals to be responsible for each war zone, and the mechanical emperor himself was responsible for controlling the overall situation.  However, with the deepening of the war, especially the re-empowerment of self-thinking, the command power in the war has been transferred from the mechanical emperor to the hands of the four mechanical generals.  The battle taking place on the Red Satellite at this moment.  It is located in the war zone that General Jin Jia is responsible for, and he is resisting by the Red Satellite Organization. He is also a general who General Jin Jia is optimistic about.

    "Hasn't the order been issued yet?" at04 asked the liaison officer again.

    The liaison officer quickly replied: "General, the human interference signal is very strong, and it is a little difficult for us to receive the signal, but if the headquarters really issues an order, we can still receive it."

    AT04 ignored the liaison officer’s explanation. He originally thought that with the ability to think on his own, he would be able to break through human defenses and defeat human resistance.  But he didn't expect that with the progress on his side, the humans on the opposite side would also make progress, and the progress would be even greater than them.

    "I'm not afraid of steps either."??I took too big a step and broke my balls?  "at04 couldn't help but cursed in his heart. Since being given the ability to think on his own, the mechanical generals have gradually begun to have thoughts similar to human beings. Like the curse just now, it would never have happened before.

    The Mechanical Emperor has also been mentally prepared for this. However, due to the addition of an extra plug-in when giving himself the ability to think this time, the Mechanical Emperor is still confident and is not worried about being forced into the palace again.

    "How is the battle situation on the front line?" Since there is no news from the headquarters, the position needs to continue to be held, at04 asked the liaison officer again.

    The liaison officer who was questioned did not hesitate this time and immediately replied: "The human attack is very fierce, but the position is still in our hands. If the human beings just maintain this level of attack, we can defend it until noon tomorrow."

    "Umorder. Withdraw one-third of the frontline troops as reserves." at04 thought for a while and then ordered.

    The order was quickly issued to the front line.  The orders and prohibitions were implemented very thoroughly here without any objection, and one-third of the mechanical soldiers withdrew from the battle in an orderly manner.  And then, at04 began to feel lucky for his foresight.  Not long after one-third of the mechanical soldiers withdrew from their positions and became reserves, the second human artillery support arrived.

    Maxi did take good care of Chang Zaitian. After learning that Chang Zaitian's attack was frustrated, he immediately took up his position and prepared a second artillery support for Chang Zaitian.  This kind of care made Perrus and others feel envious and a little dissatisfied at the same time.  But it was Maxi who gave the order, so no matter how much dissatisfaction they had, they could only hide it in their hearts.

    Knowing that this artillery support was hard-won, Chang Zaitian was very moved and determined to fight to the death.  The generals under his command were summoned, and each of them poured a bowl of wine. Chang Zaitian was the first to pick up a bowl of wine and said in a deep voice to his generals: "Brothers, I believe in your support of Lord Maxi."  I have seen it too. To be honest, your lord has given us too much preferential treatment. Artillery support can only be used once and for all, and we have already made it difficult for Lord Maxi. After the artillery support is over, we will seize it no matter what.  The defensive position of the robot. Let me make it clear to you here. I will personally lead the charge in a while. If I die, the adjutant will take charge. If the adjutant dies, the living officer with the highest military rank will take charge.  In short, in one sentence, I will take down the robot's defensive position, and even if I die, I will never take another step back."

    No one among the generals spoke, they silently picked up the wine bowl in front of them, and followed Chang Zaitian in a low voice: "If you advance, never retreat! Fight to the death!"

    ……

    When the artillery support stopped again.  Just as he said before, Chang Zaitian was the first to rush out of the trench holding the bloody battle flag.  A general leads the way, how can a soldier fall behind?  The soldiers, who had been driven back by the robot again and again due to continuous attack failures, gritted their teeth and roared towards the robot's position.

    Due to an order from AT04, the defensive mechanical legion did not lose its ability to resist safely after the second round of artillery support ended.  The mechanical soldiers who had been temporarily withdrawn as a reserve team took up the position again.  At this time, at04 also felt nervous.  He had a premonition that he might be in trouble today.  But before being killed, he hoped to get some more support.  While the forward position was still desperately resisting the human attack, at04 ordered the weapons brought to be piled into the headquarters.  Just wait until humans attack here so that we can all die together.

    Chang Zaitian, who still doesn’t know that the Mechanical Legion has this plan, is still leading his soldiers to continuously attack the Mechanical Legion’s defensive positions.  Just as Chang Zaitian said before launching the attack, he was seriously injured and could not get out of the line of fire. Although he had multiple minor injuries on his body, he still stubbornly rushed to the front after simple treatment.

    With his role model, the human soldiers finally came into close combat with the mechanical soldiers in the mechanical legion's defense position after paying a heavy price.

    ? ? Mechanical soldiers are made of metal, but that doesn’t mean they are invulnerable.  On the contrary, when it comes to melee combat, mechanical soldiers are not even qualified to carry shoes for human soldiers.  The human soldiers worked in groups of three and cleared the mechanical soldiers in the position with great efficiency.  Although the mechanical soldiers resisted desperately, their weaknesses were too obvious, especially when they were not numerically superior, they were divided and surrounded by human soldiers, and were gradually eliminated in the position.

    Having captured the defensive position of the Mechanical Legion, Chang Zaitian can finally breathe a little easier. As long as he captures this place, the subsequent battles will be easier.  The battle in the position is much safer than the previous charge. Chang Zaitian believes that his troops will be able to end the battle before dark and draw a successful conclusion to the Red Satellite Battle.

    The mechanical legion was retreating steadily, and was chased by human soldiers along the position to the vicinity of the headquarters.  at04Although I have had a premonition that?This time came, but I didn't expect it would come so quickly.  Its appearance immediately attracted the attention of human soldiers.  Only generals would dress differently from soldiers. Seeing the distinctive robot that appeared, the human soldiers immediately judged that this guy was no ordinary member of the mechanical legion.

    The human soldiers who wanted to perform meritorious service immediately howled and pounced on at04. Looking at the human soldiers swarming towards him, at04 did not dodge. He just pressed down hard on the human soldiers piled up in the command center when they rushed in front of him.  munitions activation switch.

    An earth-shaking loud noise startled Chang Zaitian, who was undergoing treatment.  The vibration under his feet made Chang Zaitian sit down on the ground.  Looking up at a mushroom cloud rising in the distance, Chang Zaitian couldn't help but roar loudly: "Mechanical Legion, I'll fuck your grandma!"

    No one thought that the mechanical army would choose to self-destruct when facing a defeat. The human army, which had never had such an advantage over the mechanical army today, suffered a big loss. Nearly a thousand people died in at04.  Self-destructive attack.  Chang Zaitian was not present due to injury, which was a blessing in misfortune.  But Chang Zaitian's troops were crippled and did not have a long period of rest.  It's hard to pull into the battlefield again.

    After learning the result, Maxi was speechless for a long time.  After a long silence, Maxi said in a deep voice to the other generals: "Have you all seen it? Do you know what our opponents are like? Remember Chang Zaitian's lesson this time. I want you to remember it firmly.  Don’t let this happen again.”

    "Yes." All the generals replied in unison.  The previous dissatisfaction caused by Maxi's care for Chang Zaitian also disappeared with Chang Zaitian's misfortune.

    The battle on the Red Satellite ended with the self-destruction of AT04. Chang Zaitian’s troops were not responsible for cleaning up the battlefield.  Therefore, the severely injured Chang Zaitian's troops have been pulled to the rear for rest and recuperation. Only Chang Zaitian stayed temporarily because he needed to hand over tasks to Maxi.

    "Report." Chang Zaitian stood in front of Maxi's command department and shouted loudly.

    Maxi, who was waiting for Chang Zaitian, saw Chang Zaitian's hanging arms and bandaged head. He couldn't help but came up to him and asked with concern: "Is it a loss? Is it serious?"

    "It's okay, just a little skin injury." Chang Zaitianqiang said with a smile.

    Maxi looked at Chang Zaitian and comforted: "The loss this time is a bit big, but it doesn't matter. I will make up for the number of people you lost later. You take the troops down to rest first. After changing clothes, I will  Looking forward to your future performance.”

    "Thank you for your concern, sir. I take all the soldiers in the army to thank you."

    "Okay, don't talk nonsense, come on, sit down and talk." Maxi pulled Chang Zaitian and sat down.  He said to Chang Zaitian: "You must give me the post-war report of this battle as soon as possible. I need it urgently."

    "yes."

    ……

    Because he was injured, Maxi did not stay with Chang Zaitian much longer. After Chang Zaitian handed over his orders and talked for a while, Maxi asked Chang Zaitian to go back and rest.  After Chang Zaitian left, Messing, who had been sitting beside him, sighed and said, "Chang Zaitian suffered a heavy loss this time."

    "Yes. Who would have thought that those iron-clad guys would be so cruel, not only to their opponents, but also to themselves." Maxi sighed and nodded in agreement.

    "Sir, regarding the rewards of Chang Zaitian's headquarters, what standards should be followed? The second artillery support has made the generals dissatisfied with Chang Zaitian, although now the generals are dissatisfied due to the serious damage to Chang Zaitian's headquarters.  The dissatisfaction has been temporarily suppressed, but if the reward is too generous, Chang Zaitian may become the target of public criticism again."

    Hearing Messing’s words, Maxi’s brows couldn’t help but frown. The clear distinction between rewards and punishments was always what Maxi wanted to achieve.  But in his current position, while Maxi adheres to his principle of clear rewards and punishments, he also needs to consider the balance of all parties.  In essence, the Chang Zai Tian Suo Department has made great achievements this time, and it is understandable to receive more rewards. However, if the Chang Zai Tian Department is ostracized by other troops because of the rewards, that is not what Maxi wants to see.

    After pondering for a moment, Maxi, who had no idea, asked Messing: "What suggestions do you have about this matter?"

    "Well My opinion is that we should be smaller in the spiritual aspect. We can compensate in the material aspect. Soldiers value honor more than their own lives. If you want Chang Zai Tianbu to not become the envy, jealousy and hatred of others,  , then don’t over-promote the important role played by the Chang Zai Tian Department in this battle, but focus on publicizing the performance of the various departments participating in this battle. Of course, in terms of material rewards, we will not let people pay more if we give them more.  I feel dissatisfied, after all Chang Zai Tianbu is really trying his best."

    "Give me a reason." Maxi said in a deep voice.Although Maxi’s face was a little gloomy, Messing knew that Maxi was already moved by the suggestion he made.  Hearing this, he replied in a low voice: "If you want Chang Zaitian to gain a foothold in the army, you can't do anything to encourage others. By increasing the role of other participating troops in this battle, you can prevent Chang Zaitian from becoming a Mu Xiu."  You can better protect him by hiding him in the forest on that piece of wood. My lord, you are also from the military. I believe you know better than me the role of seniority."

    After listening to Messing’s explanation, Maxi’s expression finally softened. After thinking for a while, he agreed to Messing’s suggestion.  As for what kind of rewards the alliance will give them, it is not too important to Chang Zaitian and his troops. They are more concerned about the disposal of their comrades who died in battle.  If you sacrifice your life but get no recognition, this is unacceptable to Chang Zaitian and the others.

    Fortunately, Maxi did not disappoint them. On their way to the resting place, the alliance headquarters had an explanation for the soldiers who died in this battle.  All soldiers who died in the battle were awarded the title of martyr. Among them, the soldiers who died in Chang Zai Tian Suo were not only awarded the title of martyr, they were also awarded the title of Iron Army. There was also a proper arrangement for the families of the sacrificed soldiers.  placement.

    This kind of treatment made Chang Zaitian and his soldiers feel relieved. They could rest assured and go to the resting place to rest and wait for the next time they fight against the mechanical army again.

    **********************************

    Mechanical Corps Pre-War Headquarters

    As the commander of the war zone where the Red Satellite is located, General Jin Jia, when he received the news that the mechanical troops attacking the Red Satellite had been wiped out, his first reaction was disbelief, suspecting that it was a wrong message.  But after repeated confirmations, this news was deemed to be true.

    In addition to being unable to get in touch with the mechanical troops attacking the Red Satellite, the reconnaissance troops of the Mechanical Corps even sent back the news that the fighting on the Red Satellite had stopped.

    General Jin Jia was in a bad mood.  He could already imagine how the Mechanical Emperor would be furious when he heard the news.  As the first mechanical general to lose a battle with humans, the other three mechanical generals took this opportunity to mock themselves, which already gave the golden-armored general a headache.

    Although he really wanted to launch a new battle immediately to save face, the actual conditions gave up the idea of ????general in gold armor.  In the final analysis, it is still due to logistical supplies.  The guerrillas composed of human beings appeared and disappeared. Although the occupied areas had been plowed over and over again like fields, they could never be wiped out.

    Those ghostly guys are always hiding in the dark, causing trouble for you when you are not prepared, and then running away without a trace.  Although the damage caused was not great, it greatly slowed down the transportation of supplies.  The failure of Red Satellite was not so much due to the lack of efforts of the mechanical soldiers, but rather to the failure of logistics supplies to be delivered on time.  An advanced weapon without ammunition is really not as useful as a fire stick.

    Just when General Jin Jia was thinking about the reasons for this defeat, what he was most worried about happened.  The Mechanical Emperor, who had already learned of the defeat in the Red Satellite Battle, personally ordered that General Jin Jia immediately go back and tell the reason for the defeat in person.  (To be continued. If you like this work, (.) vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Text Chapter 985: Soldier Nemesis

    What is the nemesis of gangsters?

    Answer, it’s the police.

    Wrong, very wrong, very wrong!  The nemesis of a gangster is a gangster who is more gangster than a gangster.

    This sentence is also applicable to soldiers and gangsters.  Relying on the weapons in their hands and their identity as wounded soldiers, these soldiers who retreated from the front line now have no military appearance or discipline at all due to the mistakes made by the leader of the group.

    When Han Yu returned to his home, he could hardly believe that the smoky place in front of him was his and Han Mengxin's previous comfort zone.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin didn't come with her, otherwise Han Mengxin would definitely lose money due to her nostalgic temperament.  It is precisely because of this that the anger in Han Yu's heart was stronger than before.

    I was about to step into the house to say hello to those bastards who occupied the house and discuss issues related to property rights.  As a result, before Han Yu could enter, a group of people had already rushed out aggressively.  As soon as the two sides met, Han Yu actually knew the leader.

    The road between enemies is narrow!  Han Yu did not expect to meet the low-level officer who had evil intentions against Lin Ke and others at his doorstep.  The junior officer was also stunned when he saw Han Yu. After trying hard to identify and confirm that he was not wrong, the junior officer showed a sneer, waved behind him, and shouted: "Brothers, this guy just now  Attacked me."

    "Sneak attack? You really know how to put money on your own face." Han Yu couldn't help but sneered when he heard this.

    Those soldiers who didn’t know the truth didn’t understand what to do next when they heard the greeting from their superiors.  He immediately shouted and surrounded Han Yu.

    "Boy, if you are sensible, please kowtow to your grandfather and admit your mistake, and then offer the women who were with you before to make your grandfather happy, otherwise you will never leave here alive today." The low-level officer who thought he had a chance to win said to him.  Han Yu, who was surrounded, shouted.

    Han Yu glanced at the low-ranking officer coldly, knowing that talking to such a person is a waste of saliva. The most direct and effective way is to give him a good chop, and then promise to be honest and do whatever he is told.  To put it simply.  These people are born to be mean. They don't know how to be polite until they suffer, and they don't know how to respect unless they are beaten.

    Han Yu didn’t talk nonsense. Before the junior officer finished speaking, he stepped forward and slapped the junior officer on the face.  The low-ranking officer was thrown into the air, spinning in the air and then flew away from the wall of the house behind him.  There are still white spots appearing during this period, which means the teeth have been knocked out.

    The soldiers did not expect that Han Yu would dare to take action under such circumstances.  Han Yu, who did not follow the routine, obviously angered this group of soldiers who did not know that death was imminent.  The soldiers screamed and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who was originally annoyed because his home was turned into what it is now by these gangsters, saw that these gangsters dared to besiege him, and how could he be polite to these guys, so he immediately fought back.

    This gang of soldiers can only bully the common people at best, but they met people like Han Yu.  That is to say, he is the material to be beaten.  If Han Yu hadn't wanted to kill people yet, these gangsters would have been killed long ago.  But even if they are not dead, the current situation of these gangsters is miserable.  Although Han Yu didn't kill anyone, he knew exactly which parts of the human body would hurt the most when beaten.

    Within a short time, soldiers and gangsters were already lying on the ground in front of Han Yu's house.  Everyone fell to the ground and groaned.  Seeing this scene, the low-level officer who had been slapped away by Han Yu finally realized that something was wrong.  Seeing Han Yu approaching, he quickly shouted in a stern tone: "I'm warning you. I am a wounded soldier and a hero who has made contributions to all mankind. If you dare"

    "Pa~" Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by another slap from Han Yu.

    "Old, I am a wounded soldier, you, you can't do this to me" The junior officer covered Lao Gao's swollen cheek and said to Han Yu with a cry in his voice.

    But Han Yu didn’t feel sorry for him at all.  Thinking about this guy's arrogant look before, you can see how he behaved misbehaving on Dragon Horn Planet before meeting him.

    "Tell your men that if anyone dares to sneak away, I will burn him to ashes." Han Yu raised a flame in his hand, extinguished it in front of the junior officers, and walked into his home.  After the low-level officers saw the flames in Han Yu's hands.  His face suddenly turned green.  He knew that he had hit the wall this time.  run?  He didn't dare. He knew very well the consequences of disobeying an ability user.  Don't run

    Thinking of this, the junior officer called a liaison soldier responsible for contacting the outside world.  Let him report what happened here as quickly as possible, hoping that his immediate superior can save him once.

    Entering his home, Han Yu looked at the garbage on the floor and the unrecognizable walls, and the anger in his heart surged again.  Suppressing the anger in his heart, Han Yu went up to the second floor.  If we talk about this home nowThe only thing left worth thinking about is the photos of my parents.  But when passing Han Mengxin's room, Han Yu heard a slight cry coming from the room.

    Reaching out and pushing the door open, the door was locked, and it was locked from the outside.  Han Yu had a vague premonition in his heart. He stretched out his hand and pushed the door open. He saw three naked girls in Han Mengxin's room. None of them were older than twelve.  age.  When the three girls saw Han Yu, a stranger, suddenly barging in, they huddled together in the corner like frightened deer, looking at Han Yu in horror.

    Seeing this, Han Yu still doesn’t understand anything.  But it was precisely because he understood that Han Yu finally felt murderous intent in his heart.  Trying to make his tone as calm as possible, Han Yu said to the three girls: "Don't be afraid. My name is Han Yu. I used to live on Dragon Horn Planet. Those bad guys outside can no longer bully you. You guys should be good.  Don't run around, I'll find some clothes for you."

    After saying these words, Han Yu exited the room.  Han Yu knew that it would be difficult to find clothes here, so he returned to his own territory and took some Lin Ke's clothes from the Courage and put them on for the three girls. Although they were a little big, this move obviously won the three girls' favor.  A girl's trust.

    Through understanding, the three girls are not from the Dragon Horn Star, but were kidnapped by those soldiers from unknown places.  As for where their original home was, the three girls, who were too frightened, can't remember it yet.

    Han Yu temporarily settled the three girls in Han Mengxin's room. Han Yu didn't want to stay in this place at this moment. He just waited to find the photos of his parents and leave with the three girls.  Of course, before leaving, he would burn down this smoky place.

    What makes Han Yu angry is that the photo of his parents that was placed in his room is no longer there. The frame that originally held the photo now holds the photo of the low-ranking officer.

    "Bang!" Han Yu crushed the photo frame in his hand.  The flames burned the framed photos to ashes.  But Han Yu's anger was still rising and he took the three girls outside the house.  The low-level officers waiting outside the house suddenly changed their expressions, and those soldiers who did not take the opportunity to escape also began to have wandering eyes.

    "Who among these people has touched you?" Han Yu asked the three girls following him in a calm voice.

    Maybe it’s out of trust in Han Yu, or maybe it’s the fact that those villains who looked scary to them stood in front of Han Yu and cowered, giving them courage.  After hearing Han Yu's inquiry, one of the girls carefully pointed to the low-ranking officer standing at the front.  When the junior officer saw that the toy dared to point to him, he habitually glared at the girl, but before he could make any other threatening moves.  Suddenly I saw a light in front of my eyes.  There was a huge pain on his face.

    "Ouch~" The low-level officer covered his face and screamed, desperately slapping his fat face, but he still couldn't extinguish the flames falling on his face.  The girl who had been threatened before couldn't help but laugh happily when she saw this.  After the other two girls saw that Han Yu was really helping them, they plucked up the courage to identify the gangster who had violated them before.

    Every soldier who was pointed out by the girl changed his face, some yelled, and some knelt down to beg for mercy.  But Han Yu had no sympathy for these soldiers.  Begging for mercy now?  What do you do when others beg you for mercy?  Now that I am afraid and I know the fear, why would I have gone there long ago?

    With one exception, the soldiers identified by the three girls all met the same fate as the low-level officer. Their faces were on fire and they fell to the ground wailing.  After some identification.  More than half of the more than forty soldiers, including low-level officers, were suddenly reduced, leaving only a dozen people standing in silence and shaking.

    "I am a person who hates violence." Han Yu said slowly.

    Hearing this, the remaining people who were fine for the time being could not help but secretly curse, but now the situation was stronger than others. Even if Han Yu said that the flour was black, they did not dare to have any opinions.

    "I don't like violence, so I hate those who use violence. Once I find out, I will use more violence to make him understand that the use of violence is wrong. As Union soldiers, you represent the image of the Union.  . I don’t believe that Maxi will still be moved after knowing what you are doing. Don’t expect your immediate boss to stand up for you. He should now be worried about whether what you did will implicate him.  I can tell you clearly that in my eyes, those beings that you dare not provoke are nothing. These people who are punished by me deserve their punishment, and this is just the beginning. I can also tell you clearly that anyone in this dragon  Those who do mischief on the Horned Star, especially those who behave like animals, if you stand up now, I can give you a lighter punishment. Once you let me know that you are trying to hide it,, then you are dead.  Now, I will give you fifteen minutes to think about it. During these fifteen minutes, you can choose to escape or resist.  But I also want to tell you that I will catch those who run away and kill those who resist. You can decide your own fate.  "

    After saying this, Han Yu walked away with the three girls.  Han Yu didn't want to stay in this place for a second.  Before leaving, Han Yu raised a flame in his hand and threw a fireball at his original home. Then the house was set on fire. Seeing that the whole house was on fire, Han Yu took three  The girl leaves.

    Those soldiers did not dare to act rashly from beginning to end. Even though Han Yu had left with the three girls, they still stayed there for a long time before daring to move.  Although the group of punished low-level officers were not dead, their faces were disfigured and they looked hideous and terrifying.

    Resentment made these people suppress their fear of Han Yu.  In other words, they are desperate to take revenge on Han Yu.  But the dozen or so soldiers who were fine for the time being were unwilling to give up their only chance to survive.  From Han Yu's actions in punishing low-level officers and others, it can be seen that Han Yu, a guy whose origin is unknown to them, is very cruel and ruthless. If you don't do what he says, you may not see the sun tomorrow.

    Differences arose. The group of low-level officers clamored for revenge, while the group who were fine for the time being wanted to do what Han Yu said, at least that way there was still a glimmer of hope for survival.  As a result, the outbreak of conflict is inevitable.  A group of low-level officers who had already broken the pot unexpectedly attacked their companions, and a dozen people who held different opinions fell in a pool of blood without resting in peace.

    "Let's go. Get your weapons and take revenge." The junior officer spat at the dead body on the ground and raised his hand to greet the others.  The low-level officers who responded to the call led more than 20 people to chase Han Yu in the direction he left.

    At this moment, Han Yu had returned to Shi Zhong's home with the three girls. After listening to Han Yu's story, Lin Ke and the other girls obviously sympathized with the three girls' experiences and took the three girls away.  Take care of it later.  Shi Zhong asked Han Yu worriedly: "Han Yu. You don't really plan to kill those gangsters, do you?"

    "Those who behave like beasts must be killed. Those who are just petty thieves will be punished by doing hard labor on Dragon Horn Planet. They will not be let go until they have paid back ten times the value of the things they destroyed." Han Yu  After hearing this, he told Shi Zhong his decision.

    "They are soldiers of the Alliance Army." Shi Zhong couldn't help but remind him.

    "That's also the scum among the Union soldiers. I cleaned up the house for that guy Maxi, and he will reward me later."

    “Do you know Maxi?”

    "We know each other, but I'm not very familiar with him. He always wants to win me over to work for the league. But I'm used to being free and don't want to be bound by those rules, so I rejected his offer. But it's okay to complain to him.  of."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Shi Zhong looked unbelieving.  But Han Yu didn't bother to explain to him.  Now that my home has been burned down by myself, I no longer have the need to stay here.  After solving the problem of the soldiers and gangsters, Han Mengxin made a diagnosis for the three girls and asked them where they lived, and then she would leave here.  And after I can't find myself.  Even if someone wants revenge, he wouldn't embarrass someone who has nothing to do with what he did, right?  If you really take revenge, you are not afraid. You will still come back. When you come back, the people who took revenge will pay the price. Of course, in addition to the price, there will also be interest.

    Shi Zhong, who still doesn’t know Han Yu’s plans, is still a little worried, as he can be regarded as someone who watched Han Yu grow up.  In Shi Zhong's heart, he regarded Han Yu as half a son.  After seeing Han Yu's very assertive performance, Shi Zhong could be said to be both relieved and worried.  Shi Zhong, who was undecided, thought about it over and over again and came to the opposite martial arts hall to discuss countermeasures with Liu Zhong.

    Liu Zhong was surprised by Shi Zhong's visit, but after understanding Shi Zhong's intention.  Liu Zhong suddenly said dissatisfied: "I'm talking about Shitou, you are too unkind. You didn't even tell me that Han Yu and Meng Xin came back. Isn't it a bit outrageous?"

    "I didn't expect to meet them on the road. Besides, they are in my martial arts gym now. If you want to see them, just go by yourself. I didn't stop you. Now let's discuss the business quickly.  ." Shi Zhong defended after hearing this.

    But Liu Zhong didn't panic at all, and said slowly: "We must meet, but it's better not to discuss things. I'm talking about Shitou, Han Yu is already a big boy, and he has been very independent since he was a child.  My child, although he is a little impulsive in doing things, he is also measured. Since he dares to do such a thing now, he must be confident. IWe don't need to worry too much.  Besides, even if we want to intervene, can we do it?  "

    "But those people are soldiers of the Alliance" Shi Zhong said with a grimace and worry.

    "So what? It's true that they are soldiers of the Alliance, but the things they did, are they personnel matters? If we were young, I would have killed them long ago." Liu Zhong's face changed when he heard this.  Zheng, stared at Shi Zhong and said.

    Shi Zhong, who was said to be speechless, looked at Liu Zhong and asked tentatively: "Then you mean we don't care about this matter?"

    "It doesn't matter. Before Han Yu asks us to help, we just need to watch silently." Liu Zhong replied with certainty.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a burst of gunshots outside the martial arts hall and shouts of curses from outside.  Shi Zhong's expression suddenly changed, "No, those soldiers are here to cause trouble." After saying this, Shi Zhong wanted to go back and take a look.  But Liu Zhong grabbed him and said, "Let's wait and see how Han Yu will deal with it."

    "What else can we do? I'm afraid that stupid boy will really kill those soldiers. Those soldiers are really looking for death. They think they can do whatever they want with weapons in their hands. But they don't know that Han Yu is an ability user.  The weapons are not effective on him at all." Shi Zhong said anxiously.

    "Huh? What did you say? Has that boy Han Yu finally become an esper?" Liu Zhong's face showed joy when he heard this.

    Chapter 985: Soldier Nemesis

    What is the nemesis of gangsters?

    Answer, it’s the police.

    Wrong, very wrong, very wrong!  The nemesis of a gangster is a gangster who is more gangster than a gangster.

    This sentence is also applicable to soldiers and gangsters.  Relying on the weapons in their hands and their identity as wounded soldiers, these soldiers who retreated from the front line now have no military appearance or discipline at all due to the mistakes made by the leader of the group.

    When Han Yu returned to his home, he could hardly believe that the smoky place in front of him was his and Han Mengxin's previous comfort zone.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin was not allowed to come with him.  Otherwise, with Han Mengxin's nostalgic temperament, she would definitely lose money.  It is precisely because of this that the anger in Han Yu's heart was stronger than before.

    I was about to step into the house to say hello to those bastards who occupied the house and discuss issues related to property rights.  As a result, before Han Yu could enter, a group of people had already rushed out aggressively.  As soon as the two sides met, Han Yu actually knew the leader.

    The road between enemies is narrow!  Han Yu did not expect to meet the low-level officer who had evil intentions against Lin Ke and others at his doorstep.  The low-level officer was also stunned when he saw Han Yu.  After trying hard to identify and confirm that he was not mistaken, the junior officer showed a sneer, waved behind him, and shouted: "Brothers, this kid just attacked me."

    "Sneak attack? You really know how to put money on your own face." Han Yu couldn't help but sneered when he heard this.

    Those soldiers who didn’t know the truth didn’t understand what to do next when they heard the greeting from their superiors.  He immediately shouted and surrounded Han Yu.

    "Boy. If you are sensible, please kowtow to your grandfather and admit your mistake, and then offer the women who were with you before to make your grandfather happy. Otherwise, you will never leave here alive today." The low-level officer who thought he had a chance to win said to him.  Han Yu, who was surrounded, shouted.

    Han Yu glanced at the low-ranking officer coldly, knowing that talking to such a person is a waste of saliva. The most direct and effective way is to give him a good chop, and then promise to be honest and do whatever he is told.  To put it simply.  These people are born to be mean. They don't know how to be polite until they suffer, and they don't know how to respect unless they are beaten.

    Han Yu didn’t talk nonsense. Before the junior officer finished speaking, he stepped forward and slapped the junior officer on the face.  The low-ranking officer was thrown into the air, spinning in the air and then flew away from the wall of the house behind him.  There are still white spots appearing during this period, which means the teeth have been knocked out.

    The soldiers did not expect that Han Yu would dare to take action under such circumstances.  Han Yu, who did not follow the routine, obviously angered this group of soldiers who did not know that death was imminent.  The soldiers screamed and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu, who was originally annoyed because his home was turned into what it is now by these gangsters, could not be polite to these guys when he saw that these gangsters dared to besiege him.  He immediately returned the favor.

    This gang of soldiers can only bully the common people at best, but when they meet someone like Han Yu, they are destined to be beaten.  If Han Yu hadn't wanted to kill people yet, these gangsters would have been killed long ago.  But even if they are not dead, the current situation of these gangsters is miserable.  Although Han Yu didn't kill anyone, he knew exactly which parts of the human body would hurt the most when beaten.

    Within a short time, soldiers and gangsters were already lying on the ground in front of Han Yu's house.  Everyone fell to the ground and moaned.?Seeing this scene, the low-level officer who was slapped away by Han Yu finally realized that something was wrong.  Seeing Han Yu approaching, he quickly shouted in a stern tone: "I'm warning you, I am a wounded soldier and a hero who has made contributions to all mankind. If you dare"

    "Pa~" Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by another slap from Han Yu.

    "Old, I am a wounded soldier, you, you can't do this to me" The junior officer covered Lao Gao's swollen cheek and said to Han Yu with a cry in his voice.

    But Han Yu didn't feel sorry for him at all. Thinking about this guy's arrogant look before, you can see how he behaved misbehaving on Longjiao Star before he met him.

    "Tell your men that if anyone dares to sneak away, I will burn him to ashes." Han Yu raised a flame in his hand, extinguished it in front of the junior officers, and walked into his home.  When the low-level officer saw the flame in Han Yu's hand, his face suddenly turned green.  he knows.  This time I have stepped on the iron plate.  run?  He didn't dare. He knew very well the consequences of disobeying an ability user.  Don't run

    Thinking of this, the junior officer called a liaison soldier responsible for contacting the outside world and asked him to report what happened here as quickly as possible, hoping that his immediate superior could save him once.

    Entering his home, Han Yu looked at the garbage on the floor and the unrecognizable walls, and the anger in his heart surged again.  Suppressing the anger in my heart.  Han Yu went up to the second floor.  If there is anything worth remembering about this home now, it is only the photos of my parents.  But when passing Han Mengxin's room, Han Yu heard a slight cry coming from the room.

    Reaching out and pushing the door open, the door was locked, and it was locked from the outside.  Han Yu had a vague premonition in his heart and stretched out his hand.  He forced the door open and saw three naked girls in Han Mengxin's room. None of them were older than twelve years old.  When the three girls saw Han Yu, a stranger, suddenly barging in, they huddled together in the corner like frightened deer, looking at Han Yu in horror.

    Seeing this, Han Yu still doesn’t understand anything.  But it’s precisely because I understand.  Han Yu finally felt murderous intent in his heart.  Trying to make his tone as calm as possible, Han Yu said to the three girls: "Don't be afraid. My name is Han Yu. I used to live on Dragon Horn Planet. Those bad guys outside can no longer bully you. You guys should be good.  Don't run around, I'll find some clothes for you."

    After saying these words, Han Yu exited the room.  Han Yu knew that it would be difficult to find clothes here, so he returned to his own territory and took out some Lin Ke's clothes from the Courage and put them on the three girls, although they were a bit too big.  But this move obviously gained the trust of the three girls.

    Through understanding, the three girls are not from the Dragon Horn Star, but were kidnapped by those soldiers from unknown places.  As for where their original home was, the three girls, who were too frightened, can't remember it yet.

    Han Yu temporarily settled the three girls in Han Mengxin's room. Han Yu didn't want to stay in this place at this moment. He just waited to find the photos of his parents and leave with the three girls.  Of course, before leaving, he would burn down this smoky place.

    What makes Han Yu angry is.  The photo of his parents that was placed in his room was no longer there, and the frame that originally held the photo now held the photo of the junior officer.

    "Bang!" Han Yu crushed the photo frame in his hand, and the flames burned the photo in the frame to ashes.  But Han Yu's anger was still rising and he took the three girls outside the house.  The expression of the junior officer waiting outside the house suddenly changed.  And those soldiers who did not take the opportunity to escape also began to have wandering eyes.

    "Who among these people has touched you?" Han Yu asked the three girls following him in a calm voice.

    Maybe it’s out of trust in Han Yu, or maybe it’s the fact that those villains who looked scary to them stood in front of Han Yu and cowered, giving them courage.  After hearing Han Yu's inquiry, one of the girls carefully pointed to the low-ranking officer standing at the front.  When the junior officer saw that the toy dared to point to him, he habitually glared at the girl, but before he could make any other threatening moves.  Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he felt a huge pain on his face.

    "Ouch~" The low-level officer covered his face and screamed, desperately slapping his fat face, but he still couldn't extinguish the flames falling on his face.  The girl who had been threatened before couldn't help but laugh happily when she saw this.  After the other two girls saw that Han Yu was really helping them, they plucked up the courage to identify the gangster who had violated them before.

    "Every soldier who was pointed out by the girl changed his face, some yelled, some knelt down and begged for mercy, but Han Yu didn't sympathize with these soldiers at all.  Now?Begging for mercy?  What do you do when others beg you for mercy?  Now that I am afraid and I know the fear, why would I have gone there long ago?

    With one exception, the soldiers identified by the three girls all met the same fate as the low-level officer. Their faces were on fire and they fell to the ground wailing.  After some identification, more than half of the forty soldiers, including low-level officers, were suddenly reduced, leaving only about ten people standing in silence and shaking.

    "I am a person who hates violence." Han Yu said slowly.

    Hearing this, the remaining people who were fine for the time being could not help but secretly curse, but now the situation was stronger than others. Even if Han Yu said that the flour was black, they did not dare to have any opinions.

    "I don't like violence. So I hate those who use violence. Once I find out, I will use more violence to make him understand that it is wrong to use violence. As Union soldiers, you represent the image of the Union.  . I don’t believe that Maxi will still be moved after knowing what you are doing. Don’t expect your immediate boss to stand up for you. He should now be worried about whether what you did will implicate him.  I can tell you clearly that in my eyes, those beings you dare not provoke are nothing. These people who are punished by me deserve their punishment. And this is just the beginning. I also tell you clearly that as long as everything in this dragon  People who do mischief on the Horned Star, especially those who behave like animals, if you stand up now, I can give you a lighter punishment. Once you let me know that you are trying to hide it, you will be dead. Now, I will give you ten  Five minutes of consideration time. In these fifteen minutes, you can choose to escape or resist. But I also want to tell you, I will catch those who escape, and I will kill those who resist. You decide your own destiny. "

    After saying this, Han Yu walked away with the three girls.  Han Yu didn't want to stay in this place for a second.  Before leaving, Han Yu raised a flame in his hand and threw a fireball at his original home. Then the house was set on fire. Seeing that the whole house was on fire, Han Yu took three  The girl leaves.

    Those soldiers did not dare to act rashly from beginning to end, even though Han Yu had already left with the three girls.  Still staying in place for a long time before daring to move.  Although the group of punished low-level officers were not dead, their faces were disfigured and they looked hideous and terrifying.

    Resentment made these people suppress their fear of Han Yu.  In other words, they are desperate to take revenge on Han Yu.  But the dozen or so soldiers who were fine for the time being were unwilling to give up their only chance to survive.  From Han Yu's actions in punishing low-level officers and others, it can be seen that Han Yu, a guy whose origin is unknown to them, is very cruel and ruthless. If you don't do what he says, you may not see the sun tomorrow.

    This is where the disagreement arises.  The group of low-level officers clamored for revenge, while the group who were fine for the time being wanted to do what Han Yu said, at least that way there was still a glimmer of hope for survival.  As a result, the outbreak of conflict is inevitable.  A group of low-level officers who had already broken the pot unexpectedly attacked their companions, and a dozen people who held different opinions fell in a pool of blood without resting in peace.

    "Let's go. Get your weapons and take revenge." The junior officer spat at the dead body on the ground and raised his hand to greet the others.  The low-level officers who responded to the call led more than 20 people to chase Han Yu in the direction he left.

    At this moment, Han Yu had returned to Shi Zhong's home with the three girls. After listening to Han Yu's story, Lin Ke and the other girls obviously sympathized with the three girls' experiences and took the three girls away.  Take care of it later.  Shi Zhong asked Han Yu worriedly: "Han Yu, you don't really plan to kill those gangsters, do you?"

    "Those who behave like beasts must be killed. Those who are just petty thieves will be punished by doing hard labor on Dragon Horn Planet. They will not be let go until they have paid back ten times the value of the things they destroyed." Han Yu  After hearing this, he told Shi Zhong his decision.

    "They are soldiers of the Alliance Army." Shi Zhong couldn't help but remind him.

    "That's also the scum among the Union soldiers. I cleaned up the house for that guy Maxi, and he will reward me later."

    “Do you know Maxi?”

    "We know each other, but I'm not very familiar with him. He always wants to win me over to work for the league, but I'm used to being free and don't want to be bound by those rules, so I rejected his offer. But it's okay to complain to him.  of."

    After hearing what Han Yu said, Shi Zhong looked unbelieving.  But Han Yu didn't bother to explain to him.  Now that my home has been burned down by myself, I no longer have the need to stay here.  After solving the problem of the soldiers and gangsters, Han Mengxin made a diagnosis for the three girls and asked them where they lived, and then she would leave here.  And after you can't find yourself, even if someone wants to retaliate,?, you would never embarrass someone who has nothing to do with what you are doing, right?  If you really take revenge, you are not afraid. You will still come back. When you come back, the people who took revenge will pay the price. Of course, in addition to the price, there will also be interest.

    Shi Zhong, who still doesn’t know Han Yu’s plans, is still a little worried. As someone who has watched Han Yu grow up, in Shi Zhong’s heart, he treats Han Yu as half a son.  After seeing Han Yu's very assertive performance, Shi Zhong could be said to be both relieved and worried.  Shi Zhong, who was undecided, thought about it over and over again and came to the opposite martial arts hall to discuss countermeasures with Liu Zhong.

    Liu Zhong was surprised by Shi Zhong's visit, but after understanding Shi Zhong's purpose, Liu Zhong immediately said dissatisfied: "I mean, Shitou, you are too unkind. Han Yu and Meng Xin are two  Isn’t it a bit outrageous that you didn’t even tell me about the child’s return?”

    "I didn't expect to meet them on the road. Besides, they are in my martial arts gym now. If you want to see them, just go by yourself. I didn't stop you. Now let's discuss the business quickly.  ." Shi Zhong defended after hearing this.

    But Liu Zhong didn't panic at all, and said slowly: "We must meet, but it's better not to discuss things. I'm talking about Shitou, Han Yu is already a big boy, and he has been very independent since he was a child.  My child, although he is a little impulsive, he is also measured. Since he dares to do such a thing now, he must be sure of it. We don’t need to worry too much. Besides, even if we want to intervene, we can do it  ?"

    "But those people are soldiers of the Alliance" Shi Zhong said with a grimace and worry.

    "So what? It's true that they are soldiers of the Alliance, but the things they did, are they personnel matters? If we were young, I would have killed them long ago." Liu Zhong's face changed when he heard this.  Zheng, stared at Shi Zhong and said.

    Shi Zhong, who was said to be speechless, looked at Liu Zhong and asked tentatively: "Then you mean we don't care about this matter?"

    "It doesn't matter. Before Han Yu asks us to help, we just need to watch silently." Liu Zhong replied with certainty.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a burst of gunshots outside the martial arts hall and shouts of curses from outside.  Shi Zhong's expression suddenly changed, "No, those soldiers are here to cause trouble." After saying this, Shi Zhong wanted to go back and take a look.  But Liu Zhong grabbed him and said, "Let's wait and see how Han Yu will deal with it."

    "What else can we do? I'm afraid that stupid boy will really kill those soldiers. Those soldiers are really looking for death. They think they can do whatever they want with weapons in their hands. But they don't know that Han Yu is an ability user. Ordinary  The weapons are not effective on him at all." Shi Zhong said anxiously.

    "Huh? What did you say? Has that boy Han Yu finally become an esper?" Liu Zhong's face showed joy when he heard this.

    Regarding Liu Zhong’s reaction, Shi Zhong was so anxious that he stamped his feet.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.)

 Text Chapter 986 Emperor Star

    Strictly speaking, Ning Ping was not qualified to directly deal with Chen Du's men.  But as Ning Ping, if he really wanted to intervene, no one would dare to refute.  It can be said that the northern star field is the sphere of influence of the Emperor Star. Whether it is Longxing Star or Dragon Horn Star, they are all planets that exist within the control of the Emperor Star.  And Chen Du can be said to be a retainer of the Emperor Star Royal Family.  Now that the master Ning Ping wants to cause trouble for the retainer Chen Du, unless Chen Du doesn't want to hang out in the northern star field, he really doesn't dare to resist.

    And more importantly, those under Chen Du really failed to live up to expectations, especially the low-level officer.  He was sent here by Chen Du to supervise the wounded soldiers, but he led the wounded soldiers to act recklessly.  Looking at the confessions of the soldiers who committed the crime, Chen Du began to sweat on his back.

    Judging from this confession, it would not be an exaggeration to behead these soldiers alive, but after all, they are all soldiers in the army. Chen Du still wants to make one last effort to at least leave these soldiers with the last bit of dignity. Don't  Executions were carried out in public and left to the army for internal processing.

    But before Chen Du could speak, Ning Ping had already spoken in advance: "General Chen Du, do I know why I want to punish these soldiers? Don't I know that this will lower the image of the army in front of the people?  "

    "I know you still insist on doing that?" Chen Du secretly cursed in his heart.

    I heard Ning Ping continue to say: "I did this just to scare the monkeys. I guess things like these soldiers have done in other places, but we haven't discovered it yet. Maybe some people are planning to imitate these soldiers and do something harmful.  thing."

    "But the fifth prince, after all, they have fought against the mechanical legions for human beings and have been injured." Chen Du defended.

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly, "They will be rewarded if they have merit. But this does not mean that they can do whatever they want. Ask yourself, if they were not soldiers, what would be the fate of the crimes they committed. I don't want to embarrass you, you  If you can't accept it, then you can choose to remain silent. But these people must be punished, must use their lives to atone for the mistakes they have made, and must use their blood to warn those who have the same ideas as them.  Their death will not be in vain, at least it can serve as a warning to other soldiers, so that those soldiers can take a warning."

    When Chen Du heard this, he understood that even if he said anything, it would be useless to Ning Ping.  He glanced helplessly at the ashen-faced junior officers and soldiers.  He sighed and said: "Brothers, it's not that I don't want to save you, it's just that what you did is really not human affairs. I, alas~"

    With Chen Du's sigh, the offending soldier's heart felt cold.  They know very well that if no one is willing to protect them, they will die.  Even if you don’t mention the outrageous things that you have done.  Just attacking the fifth prince was enough to have his family confiscated and his family exterminated.  Fortunately, Ningping did not mention this, which made the offending soldier feel very conflicted.

    "You can live if you do evil by God, but you can't live if you do evil on your own. If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself for forgetting one thing that you should always remember as a soldier. I hope that your death can make others who have the same situation as you  A warning to those who think.”

    Listen to Ning Ping.  The offending soldiers lowered their heads one by one.  Only the junior officer shouted unwillingly: "Why? Without us working hard on the front line, can those ordinary people live a peaceful life? We just want them to compensate us for going through life and death. Why"

    "Just because you were ordinary people before you became soldiers." Ning Ping coldly interrupted the clamor of the junior officers who wanted to incite the soldiers to fight.  Chen Du didn't wait for the junior officer to continue shouting, stepped forward and kicked the junior officer with his teeth, ordered someone to tie him up, and blocked his foul mouth.

    This bastard who can’t see the situation clearly!  If he continues to make noise, he might even be implicated.  For the sake of his own future, Chen Du had to make the decision to sacrifice his brother-in-law.

    Ning Ping glanced at Chen Du calmly.  Nothing was said.  But with just one glance, Chen Du felt as if his thoughts had been seen through. He stood there obediently waiting for Ning Ping to respond.

    "General Chen Du, it seems that you have decided to kill your relatives for the sake of justice."

    "Back to the fifth prince, although Chen Du is a rough man, he never dares to forget his origin. The common people are the ones who support us. No matter how bastards we are, we cannot do anything to bully the common people." Chen Du said with a look on his face.  He replied sternly.

    Ning Ping had no intention of guessing whether Chen Du said this sincerely or to please himself.  In Ning Ping's view, the soldiers who committed the crime were punished in public and warned against ruffians in the army.  Restoring the image of the army, which has plummeted in front of the people, is more important than guessing Chen Du's thoughts.  Moreover, Ning Ping had no idea about the throne at all.He didn't intend to recruit cronies, so Ning Ping didn't care about Chen Du's performance.

    Chen Du, who still didn’t know that his flirtatious looks were in vain, honestly followed Ning Ping’s orders and announced that the offending soldiers, including his brother-in-law, would be punished in front of the people of Longjiao Star.  After hearing the news, the people of Longjiaoxing who had been deeply affected couldn't help but cheer, and those who had been bullied rushed to tell each other one by one.  Looking at the reaction of the people of Longjiao Star, Chen Du couldn't help but secretly smile bitterly. It seemed that these soldiers who committed crimes really aroused public anger. After hearing the news that these people were going to be shot, no one felt sorry.  It's just joy.

    "Did you see it? This is the fate of those soldiers. We are not here to pronounce the verdict, but these people are pronouncing the verdict with their actions." Ning Ping whispered to Chen Du.  Although he was unwilling to accept this reality, Chen Du reluctantly chose to accept it.

    With the sound of gunshots, more than 20 soldiers who committed crimes fell into a pool of blood.  Amid the cheers of the people of Longjiao Star, Chen Du sadly took away the bodies of the executed soldiers, including his brother-in-law, for burial.  Ning Ping did not make things difficult for him, but ordered people to immediately report what happened here to the entire army, so as to warn those who planned to do evil.

    ……

    Three days later, Han Yu and others were rebuilding a house on the site of the original house with the help of the people of Longjiao Star. An uninvited guest arrived at Longjiao Star.

    "Ningping!"

    Ning Ping, who was busy on the roof, stretched his head and looked down when he heard this. He couldn't help but was stunned, and blurted out: "Second brother? How did you know I was here?" As he spoke, he jumped down from the shelf.

    "Are you free now?" Ning An asked without answering.

    "I'm free. What can I do?"

    As soon as Ning An heard this, he pulled Ning Ping and walked out, "Okay, just have time. Follow me quickly."

    "Where to go?"

    "Go back to the Emperor's Star. If you walk faster, you might be able to see your father one last time."

    Hearing Ning An’s explanation, Ning Ping suddenly became nervous.  He grabbed Ning An's arm and asked: "Second brother, please explain clearly, what does it mean to see my father for the last time? What happened to my father?"

    "You should already know about the invasion of the mechanical army. During the battle with the mechanical army, my father was seriously injured. The army is currently being commanded by the eldest brother and the third sister. The fourth sister and I are responsible for logistics and handling internal government affairs." Ning  An explained to Ning Ping while walking.

    Ningping couldn’t leave.  He said to Ning An: "Second brother, please wait for a moment. I want to take my companions back with me."

    "It's important to meet Father first." Ning An said with a frown.

    "Second brother, since my father is seriously injured, he needs the help of my companions even more. Mengxin is a light-type ability user. As long as my father is still breathing, there is a possibility that he can be cured.  And the Spirit is the fastest. Even the starship you are on cannot match it. Wait for me for a while, and we will set off immediately."

    Ning An was skeptical about Ning Ping's explanation.  But after Ning An got on the Courage, he immediately understood that Ning Ping had not lied to him. The Courage was indeed very fast.  After listening to what Ning Ping said, Han Yu and others immediately put down what they were doing and entered the Courage without any hesitation.  Headed to the Emperor Star.

    ……

    The Emperor Star, which had received news of Ningping's return, immediately sent people to greet the Spirit after it arrived.  Ning Ping got off the Courage, holding Han Mengxin by the hand while asking the fourth sister Ning Rong who came to greet him: "Fourth sister, how is our father now?"

    "It's very bad. I wake up and fall asleep sometimes, and sometimes our names are called in my dreams, and your name is called the most often." Ning Rong replied, wiping the corners of her eyes.

    Ning Ping didn’t know what to say at this time, so he could only comfort him that everything would be fine, and then led Han Mengxin towards the palace.  quickly.  Ning Ping saw his mother standing at the door to greet him.  As soon as he saw his mother's haggard look, Ning Ping's eyes immediately turned red.  She let go of Han Mengxin's hand and knelt down in front of her mother, "Mother, the child is back."

    "Get up, get up quickly and let the queen take a good look." The queen quickly stretched out her hand to help Ning Ping up, looking at Ning Ping with red eyes and said.

    Ning Ping wiped his eyes and said to the queen: "Mother, let's go see my father first, and we'll talk about anything later. Don't worry, queen, as long as Mengxin is here, my father will be fine."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words.  The queen glanced at Han Mengxin subconsciously.  The first impression is very important. The queen had not thought well of Han Mengxin before. Since she was not the candidate she arranged for Ning Ping, the queen instinctively felt that Han Mengxin should be a vixen-like figure.  Although Ning Dong and others had already explained it to the Queen, the Queen still stubbornly believed thatYour thoughts are correct.  But when the queen really saw Han Mengxin, she immediately overturned her previous thoughts.

    "Han Mengxin has met the Queen." Han Mengxin saluted the Queen generously.

    "No need to be polite." The queen raised her hand and said.

    Looking at the haggard look of the queen, Han Mengxin said softly: "Please forgive me, the queen, Han Mengxin is rude." As she said that, Han Mengxin released bright energy towards the queen.  Bathed in the light energy, the queen felt comfortable all over, and the restlessness she had felt for many days seemed to be relieved at this moment.  By the time Han Mengxin stopped moving, the queen had fallen asleep in Ning Ping's arms.

    After leaving the queen in the care of his fourth sister Ning Rong, Ning Ping took Han Mengxin's hand and walked towards his father's palace.  When the second prince Ning An saw this, he quickly followed him to prevent Ning Ping and Han Mengxin from being stopped.

    Fortunately, Ning An arrived in time, otherwise Ning Ping, who was eager to see his father, might have taken action against the guards who blocked him.  Ning An shouted back the blocking guards and led Ning Ping and Han Mengxin to his father's palace.  They saw that the emperor had been awakened by the noise outside and was sitting on the bed, looking at the door.

    As soon as he saw Ning Ping coming in, the emperor rubbed his eyes in disbelief. After taking a closer look, he immediately stretched out his hand and shouted: "Ping'er, come to Father quickly and let Father take a good look."

    Ning Ping still came to the emperor's bed, knelt down and looked at the emperor and said: "Father, the child is late."

    "It's not too late, not too late. I haven't died yet. When you come back, you can show me your mourning." The emperor replied with a smile.  Ning An on the side couldn't help shouting: "Father!"

    "Hey~ everyone dies once, when it's time to die. Even if you don't want to die, you will die." The emperor waved his hand nonchalantly and said.

    Ning Ping looked at the emperor and said with a smile: "Father, even if you want to die this time, you may not be able to die. Come and lie down quickly, I have brought your daughter-in-law back."

    "Huh?" The emperor was stunned when he heard this. He followed Ning Ping's gaze and saw Han Mengxin who came in with Ning Ping.  Looking at Han Mengxin, the emperor nodded repeatedly and said: "Okay. Okay, Ping'er, you have better taste than your father. You have chosen a pretty daughter-in-law who is much prettier than your mother. By the way, this is a million words."  You can’t let your mother know.”

    "Your Majesty the Emperor. Please let me diagnose your injury first." Han Mengxin said to the Emperor softly.

    "Okay, I didn't expect my daughter-in-law to be a doctor." The emperor obeyed and lay on the bed.  After untying his coat, Han Mengxin carefully examined the emperor's chest. Ning Ping and Ning An stood aside nervously, waiting for Han Mengxin to reveal the diagnosis result.  On the contrary, the emperor seemed very relaxed, as if he didn't take his injury seriously at all.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Han Mengxin ended the inspection.  He carefully re-bandaged the emperor's wound, and carefully covered the emperor's body with a quilt. Then he stood up and said to Ning Ping and Ning An: "His Majesty the Emperor's injury is serious, but it is not incurable. Although the internal organs are damaged,  Damage, but not all destroyed, only need to cut off the necrotic part, and then use my light ability to repair it, it can be cured. But it is a little troublesome to treat it this way. Most of His Majesty the Emperor's wounds have begun to heal. If you want to treat the internal  , then the wound needs to be reopened"

    "Broken, you can break it." Before Ning Ping and Ning An could speak, the emperor had already spoken to Han Mengxin.

    "Your Majesty, the Emperor, is not worried about the failure of the operation?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "I have said before that people will die one day. If it weren't for the desperate efforts of my subordinates, I might have died on the battlefield. I have earned my living these days, and it is really boring to live like this. It's better to give it a try.  Yeah. And you are my future daughter-in-law, so you won’t hide anything during treatment."

    "I am a doctor, and of course I will do my best when treating patients." Han Mengxin said to the emperor with a serious face.

    The emperor laughed loudly when he heard this, and said to Ning Ping with a hint of schadenfreude: "Ping'er. It seems that you haven't completely figured out my daughter-in-law yet. You still need to keep working hard."

    "Father!" Ning Ping was a little bit dumbfounded by the emperor's ridicule.

    Strictly speaking, Ning Ping is not qualified to directly deal with Chen Du's men.  But as Ning Ping, if he really wanted to intervene, no one would dare to refute.  It can be said that the northern star field is the sphere of influence of the Emperor Star. Whether it is Longxing Star or Dragon Horn Star, they are all planets that exist within the control of the Emperor Star.  And Chen Du can be said to be a retainer of the Emperor Star Royal Family.  Now that the master Ning Ping wants to cause trouble for the retainer Chen Du, unless Chen Du doesn't want to hang out in the northern star field, he really doesn't dare to resist.

    And more importantly, those people under Chen Du really failed to live up to expectations.Especially the junior officer.  He was sent here by Chen Du to supervise the wounded soldiers, but he led the wounded soldiers to act recklessly.  Looking at the confessions of the soldiers who committed the crime, Chen Du began to sweat on his back.

    Judging from this confession, it would not be an exaggeration to behead these soldiers alive, but after all, they are all soldiers in the army. Chen Du still wants to make one last effort to at least leave these soldiers with the last bit of dignity. Don't  Executions were carried out in public and left to the army for internal processing.

    But before Chen Du could speak, Ning Ping had already spoken in advance: "General Chen Du, do I know why I want to punish these soldiers? Don't I know that this will lower the image of the army in front of the people?  "

    "I know you still insist on doing that?" Chen Du secretly cursed in his heart.

    I heard Ning Ping continue to say: "I did this just to scare the monkeys. I guess things like these soldiers have done in other places, but we haven't discovered it yet. Maybe some people are planning to imitate these soldiers and do something harmful.  thing."

    "But the fifth prince, after all, they have fought against the mechanical legions for human beings and have been injured." Chen Du defended.

    Ning Ping shook his head slightly, "They will be rewarded if they have merit. But this does not mean that they can do whatever they want. Ask yourself, if they were not soldiers, what would be the fate of the crimes they committed. I don't want to embarrass you, you  If you can't accept it, then you can choose to remain silent. But these people must be punished, must use their lives to atone for the mistakes they have made, and must use their blood to warn those who have the same ideas as them.  Their death will not be in vain, at least it can serve as a warning to other soldiers, so that those soldiers can take a warning."

    When Chen Du heard this, he understood what he was saying.  It is useless to Ning Ping.  He glanced helplessly at the ashen-faced junior officers and the soldiers, and sighed: "Brothers, it's not that I don't want to save you, it's just that what you did is really not human affairs. I, alas~"

    With Chen Du's sigh, the offending soldier's heart felt cold.  They know very well that if no one wants to protect them.  Then they will surely die.  Even if you don't mention the outrageous things he has done, just attacking the fifth prince is enough to have his family confiscated and his family exterminated.  Fortunately, Ningping did not mention this, which made the offending soldier feel very conflicted.

    "You can live if you do evil by God, but you can't live if you do evil on your own. You have to blame. You can only blame yourself for forgetting one thing that you should always remember as a soldier. I hope that your death can make others who have the same situation as you  A warning to those who think.”

    Listening to Ning Ping’s words, the offending soldiers lowered their heads one by one.  Only the junior officer shouted unwillingly: "Why? Without us working hard on the front line, can those ordinary people live a peaceful life? We just want them to compensate us for going through life and death. Why"

    "Just because you were ordinary people before you became soldiers." Ning Ping coldly interrupted the clamor of the junior officers who wanted to incite the soldiers to fight.  Chen Du didn't wait for the junior officer to continue shouting, stepped forward and kicked the junior officer with his teeth, ordered someone to tie him up, and blocked his foul mouth.

    This bastard who can’t see the situation clearly!  If he continues to make noise, he might even be implicated.  Think about your own future.  Chen Du had to make the decision to sacrifice his brother-in-law.

    Ning Ping glanced at Chen Du calmly and said nothing.  But with just one glance, Chen Du felt as if his thoughts had been seen through. He stood there obediently waiting for Ning Ping to respond.

    "General Chen Du, it seems that you have decided to kill your relatives for the sake of justice."

    "Back to the fifth prince, although Chen Du is a rough man, he never dares to forget his origin. The common people are the ones who support us. No matter how bastard we are, we cannot do anything to bully the common people." Chen Du said with a look on his face.  He replied sternly.

    Ning Ping had no intention of guessing whether Chen Du said this sincerely or to please himself.  In Ningping's view, the soldiers who committed the crime were punished in public.  Warning the ruffians in the army and restoring the image of the army, which has plummeted in front of the people, are more important than guessing Chen Du's thoughts.  Moreover, Ning Ping had no idea about the throne and had no intention of recruiting cronies, so Ning Ping didn't care about Chen Du's performance.

    Chen Du, who still didn’t know that his flirtatious looks were in vain, honestly followed Ning Ping’s orders and announced that the offending soldiers, including his brother-in-law, would be punished in front of the people of Longjiao Star.  After hearing the news, the people of Longjiaoxing who had been deeply affected couldn't help but cheer, and those who had been bullied rushed to tell each other one by one.  Looking at the reaction of the people of Longjiao Star, Chen Du couldn't help but secretly smile bitterly. It seemed that this group of soldiers who committed the crime had really aroused public outrage. After hearing that they were going to be punished,After the news of the shooting, no one felt regret, only joy.

    "Did you see it? This is the fate of those soldiers. We are not here to pronounce the verdict, but these people are pronouncing the verdict with their actions." Ning Ping whispered to Chen Du.  Although he was unwilling to accept this reality, Chen Du reluctantly chose to accept it.

    With the sound of gunshots, more than 20 soldiers who committed crimes fell into a pool of blood.  Amid the cheers of the people of Longjiao Star, Chen Du sadly took away the bodies of the executed soldiers, including his brother-in-law, for burial.  Ning Ping did not make things difficult for him, but ordered people to immediately report what happened here to the entire army, so as to warn those who planned to do evil.

    ……

    Three days later, Han Yu and others were rebuilding a house on the site of the original house with the help of the people of Longjiao Star. An uninvited guest arrived at Longjiao Star.

    "Ningping!"

    Ning Ping, who was busy on the roof, stretched his head and looked down when he heard this. He couldn't help but was stunned, and blurted out: "Second brother? How did you know I was here?" As he spoke, he jumped down from the shelf.

    "Are you free now?" Ning An asked without answering.

    "I'm free. What can I do?"

    As soon as Ning An heard this, he pulled Ning Ping and walked out, "Okay, just have time. Follow me quickly."

    "Where to go?"

    "Go back to the Emperor's Star. If you walk faster, you might be able to see your father one last time."

    Hearing Ning An’s explanation.  Ning Ping suddenly became nervous, grabbed Ning An's arm and asked: "Second brother, please explain clearly, what does it mean to see my father for the last time? What happened to my father?"

    "You should already know about the invasion of the mechanical army. During the battle with the mechanical army, my father was seriously injured. The army is currently being commanded by the eldest brother and the third sister. The fourth sister and I are responsible for logistics and handling internal government affairs." Ning  An explained to Ning Ping while walking.

    Ning Ping stopped and said to Ning An: "Second brother, please wait, I want to take my companions back with me."

    "It's important to meet Father first." Ning An said with a frown.

    "Second brother, since my father is seriously injured, he needs the help of my companions even more. Mengxin is a light-type ability user. As long as my father is still breathing, there is a possibility that he can be cured.  And the Spirit is the fastest, even the starship you are riding on cannot match it. Wait for me for a while, and we will set off immediately."

    Ning An was skeptical about Ning Ping's explanation.  But after Ning An got on the Courage, he immediately understood that Ning Ping had not lied to him. The Courage was indeed very fast.  After listening to what Ning Ping said, Han Yu and others did not hesitate.  He immediately put down what he was doing, entered the Courage, and headed for the Emperor Star.

    ……

    The Emperor Star, which had received news of Ningping's return, immediately sent people to greet the Spirit after it arrived.  Ning Ping got off the Courage, holding Han Mengxin by the hand while asking the fourth sister Ning Rong who came to greet him: "Fourth sister, how is our father now?"

    "It's very bad. I wake up and fall asleep sometimes, and sometimes our names are called in my dreams, and your name is called the most often." Ning Rong replied, wiping the corners of her eyes.

    Ning Ping didn’t know what to say at this time.  I could only reassure him that everything would be fine, and then led Han Mengxin towards the palace.  Soon, Ning Ping saw his mother standing at the door to greet him.  As soon as he saw his mother's haggard look, Ning Ping's eyes immediately turned red.  She let go of Han Mengxin's hand and knelt down in front of her mother, "Mother, the child is back."

    "Get up, get up quickly and let the queen take a good look." The queen quickly stretched out her hand to help Ning Ping up, looking at Ning Ping with red eyes and said.

    Ning Ping wiped his eyes.  He said to the queen: "Mother, let's go see my father first. If we have anything to say, we'll talk about it later. Don't worry, mother, Mengxin is here. Father will be fine."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, the queen subconsciously glanced at Han Mengxin.  The first impression is very important. The queen had not thought well of Han Mengxin before. Since she was not the candidate she arranged for Ning Ping, the queen instinctively felt that Han Mengxin should be a vixen-like figure.  Although Ning Dong and others had explained it to the queen, the queen still stubbornly believed that her idea was right.  But when the queen really saw Han Mengxin, she immediately overturned her previous thoughts.

    "Han Mengxin has met the Queen." Han Mengxin saluted the Queen generously.

    "No need to be polite." The queen raised her hand and said.

    Looking at the haggard look of the queen, Han Mengxin said softly: "Please forgive me, the queen, Han Mengxin is rude." As she said that, Han Mengxin released bright energy towards the queen.  Bathed in the light energy, the queen felt comfortable all over, and the restlessness of many days disappeared in this place.? seem to have been alleviated.  By the time Han Mengxin stopped moving, the queen had fallen asleep in Ning Ping's arms.

    After leaving the queen in the care of his fourth sister Ning Rong, Ning Ping took Han Mengxin's hand and walked towards his father's palace.  When the second prince Ning An saw this, he quickly followed him to prevent Ning Ping and Han Mengxin from being stopped.

    Fortunately, Ning An arrived in time, otherwise Ning Ping, who was eager to see his father, might have taken action against the guards who blocked him.  Ning An shouted back the blocking guards and led Ning Ping and Han Mengxin to his father's palace.  They saw that the emperor had been awakened by the noise outside and was sitting on the bed, looking at the door.

    As soon as he saw Ning Ping coming in, the emperor rubbed his eyes in disbelief. After taking a closer look, he immediately stretched out his hand and shouted: "Ping'er, come to Father quickly and let Father take a good look."

    Ning Ping still came to the emperor's bed, knelt down and looked at the emperor and said: "Father, the child is late."

    "It's not too late, not too late. I haven't died yet. When you come back, you can show me your mourning." The emperor replied with a smile.  Ning An on the side couldn't help shouting: "Father!"

    "Hey~ everyone has to die. When it's time to die, you will die even if you don't want to die." The emperor waved his hand nonchalantly and said.

    Ning Ping looked at the emperor and said with a smile: "Father, even if you want to die this time, you may not be able to die. Come and lie down quickly, I have brought your daughter-in-law back."

    "Huh?" The emperor was stunned when he heard this. He followed Ning Ping's gaze and saw Han Mengxin who came in with Ning Ping.  Looked at Han Mengxin.  The emperor nodded repeatedly and said: "Okay, okay, Ping'er, you have better taste than your father. You have chosen a pretty daughter-in-law who is much prettier than your mother. By the way. Don't let your mother say this."  Know."

    "Your Majesty the Emperor, please let me diagnose your injury first." Han Mengxin said softly to the Emperor.

    "Okay, I didn't expect my daughter-in-law to be a doctor." The emperor obeyed and lay on the bed.  After untying his coat, Han Mengxin carefully examined the emperor's chest. Ning Ping and Ning An stood aside nervously, waiting for Han Mengxin to reveal the diagnosis result.  On the contrary, the emperor seemed very relaxed, as if he didn't take his injury seriously at all.

    ……

    Half an hour later.  Han Mengxin finished the examination, carefully re-bandaged the emperor's wounds, and carefully covered the emperor with a quilt. Then she stood up and said to Ning Ping and Ning An: "His Majesty the Emperor's injury is serious, but it is not incurable.  .Although the internal organs are damaged, they are not completely destroyed. It only needs to cut out the necrotic parts and then use my light ability to repair them. It can be cured. But this treatment is a little troublesome. Most of His Majesty’s wounds have begun to heal.  If you want to treat the inside, you need to reopen the wound"

    "Broken, you can break it." Before Ning Ping and Ning An could speak, the emperor had already spoken to Han Mengxin.

    "Your Majesty, the Emperor, is not worried about the failure of the operation?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "I have said before that people will die one day. If it weren't for the desperate efforts of my subordinates, I might have died on the battlefield. I earned my living these days. And living like this is really boring, so I might as well fight.  Yeah. And you are my future daughter-in-law, so you won’t hide anything during treatment."

    "I am a doctor, and of course I will do my best when treating patients." Han Mengxin said to the emperor with a serious face.

    The emperor laughed loudly when he heard this.  With a hint of gloating, he said to Ning Ping: "Ping'er, it seems that you haven't completely figured out my daughter-in-law yet. You still need to keep working hard."

    "Father!" Ning Ping was a little bit dumbfounded by the emperor's ridicule.

    "Get up, get up quickly and let the queen take a good look." The queen quickly stretched out her hand to help Ning Ping up, looking at Ning Ping with red eyes and said.

    Ning Ping wiped his eyes and said to the queen: "Mother, let's go see my father first. If we have anything to say, we'll talk about it later. Don't worry, queen, as long as Mengxin is here, my father will be fine."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, the queen subconsciously glanced at Han Mengxin.  The first impression is very important. The queen had not thought well of Han Mengxin before. Since she was not the candidate she arranged for Ning Ping, the queen instinctively felt that Han Mengxin should be a vixen-like figure.  Although Ning Dong and others had explained it to the queen, the queen still stubbornly believed that her idea was right.  But when the queen really saw Han Mengxin, she immediately overturned her previous thoughts.

    "Han Mengxin has met the Queen." Han Mengxin saluted the Queen generously.

    "No need to be polite." The queen raised her hand and said.

    Looking at the haggard look of the queen, Han Mengxin said softly: "Please forgive me, the queen, Han Mengxin is rude." As she said this, Han Mengxin released her words to the queen.Light energy comes out.  Bathed in the light energy, the queen felt comfortable all over, and the restlessness she had felt for many days seemed to be relieved at this moment.  By the time Han Mengxin stopped moving, the queen had fallen asleep in Ning Ping's arms.

    After leaving the queen in the care of his fourth sister Ning Rong, Ning Ping took Han Mengxin's hand and walked towards his father's palace.  When the second prince Ning An saw this, he quickly followed him to prevent Ning Ping and Han Mengxin from being stopped.

    Fortunately, Ning An arrived in time, otherwise Ning Ping, who was eager to see his father, might have taken action against the guards who blocked him.  Ning An shouted back the blocking guards and led Ning Ping and Han Mengxin to his father's palace.  They saw that the emperor had been awakened by the noise outside and was sitting on the bed, looking at the door.

    As soon as he saw Ning Ping coming in, the emperor rubbed his eyes in disbelief. After taking a closer look, he immediately stretched out his hand and shouted: "Ping'er, come to Father quickly and let Father take a good look."

    Ning Ping still came to the emperor's bed, knelt down and looked at the emperor and said: "Father, the child is late."

    "It's not too late, not too late. I haven't died yet. When you come back, you can show me your mourning." The emperor replied with a smile.  Ning An on the side couldn't help shouting: "Father!"

    "Hey~ everyone has to die. When it's time to die, you will die even if you don't want to die." The emperor waved his hand nonchalantly and said.

    Ning Ping looked at the emperor and said with a smile: "Father, even if you want to die this time, you may not be able to die. Come and lie down quickly, I have brought your daughter-in-law back."

    "Huh?" The emperor was stunned when he heard this. He followed Ning Ping's gaze and saw Han Mengxin who came in with Ning Ping.  Looking at Han Mengxin, the emperor nodded repeatedly and said: "Okay, okay, Ping'er, you have better taste than your father. You have chosen a pretty daughter-in-law who is much prettier than your mother. By the way, this is a million words."  You can’t let your mother know.”

    "Your Majesty the Emperor, please let me diagnose your injury first." Han Mengxin said softly to the Emperor.

    "Okay, I didn't expect my daughter-in-law to be a doctor." The emperor obeyed and lay on the bed.  After untying his coat, Han Mengxin carefully examined the emperor's chest. Ning Ping and Ning An stood aside nervously, waiting for Han Mengxin to reveal the diagnosis result.  On the contrary, the emperor seemed very relaxed, as if he didn't take his injury seriously at all.

    ……

    Half an hour later, Han Mengxin finished the examination, carefully re-bandaged the emperor's wounds, and carefully covered the emperor with a quilt. Then she stood up and said to Ning Ping and Ning An: "His Majesty the Emperor's injury is very serious.  But it's not impossible to cure. Although the internal organs are damaged, they are not completely destroyed. I only need to cut out the necrotic parts and then use my light ability to repair them, and then they can be cured. It's just that this treatment is a little troublesome. His Majesty the Emperor's wounds  Most of them have begun to heal. If you want to treat the inside, you need to reopen the wound"

    "Broken, you can break it." Before Ning Ping and Ning An could speak, the emperor had already spoken to Han Mengxin.

    "Your Majesty, the Emperor, is not worried about the failure of the operation?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "I have said before that people will die one day. If it weren't for the desperate efforts of my subordinates, I might have died on the battlefield. I have earned my living these days, and it is really boring to live like this. It is better to fight.  Yeah. And you are my future daughter-in-law, so you won’t hide anything during treatment."

    "I am a doctor, and of course I will do my best when treating patients." Han Mengxin said to the emperor with a serious face.

    The emperor laughed loudly when he heard this, and said to Ning Ping with a hint of schadenfreude: "Ping'er, it seems that you haven't completely figured out my daughter-in-law yet. You still need to keep working hard."

    "Father!" Ning Ping was a little bit dumbfounded by the emperor's ridicule.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 987 Jealousy

    As the emperor's health improved day by day, the atmosphere in the entire palace gradually returned to normal.  As the emperor who had been cured, Han Mengxin became the most unprovoked person in the entire palace.  There is no other reason, the queen is covering her.  In the past, Zhou Tong was protected by the queen, and Zhou Tong did not dare to offend anyone in the palace, but now she is replaced by Han Mengxin.  In addition, Han Mengxin is kind to others, let alone anyone who wants to provoke Han Mengxin, it is too late to get close to her.

    Of course, not everyone likes Han Mengxin. Zhou Tong, who felt that he had been deprived of the benefits that should have been his, hated Han Mengxin to the core.  It's just that he has never been able to find a chance to make a move, so Zhou Tong can only endure it for the time being.

    "Mengxin, are you really unwilling to stay with me in the palace?" the queen asked again.

    "Thank you for your kindness, the Queen. It's just that Han Mengxin comes from a rough background and can't adapt to the life in the palace. And I don't trust my brother and Ning Ping to take risks." Han Mengxin explained to the Queen softly.

    "Hey, what if something happens to this girl? How about we arrange your marriage to that boy from Ningping first? And then" The queen sighed and retreated.  The second one said.  But before the queen could finish her words, she saw Ning Rong running in with a panicked look on her face. As soon as she came in, she shouted: "Queen Mother, Queen Mother, it's not good."

    The queen who was interrupted glared at Ning Rong with dissatisfaction and said angrily: "Rong'er, you are already a grown-up, why are you still so crazy? You should learn more from Mengxin, look at how well-behaved your child is."

    Ning Rong rolled her eyes dejectedly when she heard this, secretly thinking about her mother's partiality, "Mother, if you have a daughter-in-law, you don't want a daughter."

    "What are you doing standing there? What happened?" Seeing Ning Rong not speaking, the queen frowned and asked.

    Ning Rong, who was being questioned, had no choice but to put aside her dissatisfaction and talk about the business in a hurry, "Queen mother, please go and have a look. Father wants to go to the front line to have a look."

    The queen immediately became anxious when she heard this.  According to Han Mengxin's medical advice, the emperor needs at least half a year of recuperation to regain his strength. Isn't it risking his life to go out to do things at this time?  It's not yet time for him to risk his life.

    "This old man, what is he going to do?" the queen scolded as she got up and walked towards the palace gate.  When Ning Rong saw this, she blinked at Han Mengxin and pulled Han Mengxin to follow her.

    When the queen hurried to the emperor's palace, she saw that the emperor was being stopped at the door of the palace by a group of people.  Seeing the emperor in full armor, the queen calmed down, walked over slowly and asked, "Your Majesty, where are you planning to go?"

    The men of the Ning family have a tradition of being afraid of their wives.  Even after becoming emperor, this tradition did not change.  Look at the queen's calm look.  The emperor's heart skipped a beat.  They were an old couple, and the emperor still understood the queen's habits.  The calmer the queen appears at this time, the more angry she is.

    "Hmm Well, Mengxin said that always staying in the room is not good for recuperation. I plan to go out and walk around." The emperor coughed lightly and explained to the queen.

    "Do you need to be fully armed to move around?" the queen asked slowly.

    "Haha I'll take it off right now. Take it off right now." The emperor smiled and returned to the palace to take off the armor he was wearing.  At this time, the queen asked Han Mengxin who was following her: "Mengxin, going out for a walk really helps to recover from injuries?"

    Glancing at the emperor who was looking at her with pleading eyes, Han Mengxin nodded slightly and replied: "To answer the question to the queen, proper exercise is indeed helpful for recuperating from injuries. However, there is no need to wear helmets and armor, and there is no need to run too far.  In fact, just walking around in the palace is enough. And you can’t exercise all the time, you need to balance work and rest"

    "Queen. Did you hear that? I didn't lie to you." The emperor quickly interrupted Han Mengxin and said to the queen.  The queen rolled her eyes at the emperor angrily, nodded and said, "Okay, since Mengxin said you can move around, I will accompany you around in the future."

    Hearing the Queen's words, the Emperor's face suddenly fell.  The queen just pretended not to see this, took Han Mengxin's hand and asked: "Mengxin, the emperor happens to be here too. Let's continue the topic just now, you see"

    "Father, the car is ready, you still needthe child to see the mother." Ning Ping entered the door and found that the queen was also there.  He quickly said hello.

    "Hmph! You restless boy, if you want to go to the front line, then you can go. Why drag your father with you? Don't you know that your father is injured?" The queen rushed dissatisfied.  Ning Ping complained with a cold snort.

    "Yes, you are such an unfilial child." The emperor said in support.

    Ning Ping was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. He looked at the emperor with tangled eyes and thought to himself: "Who was making the noise just now?"Are you planning to go to the front line?  "

    Perhaps because he felt a little guilty, the emperor did not look at Ning Ping, but turned to look at the queen and said: "Queen, the weather is nice today, let's go for a walk in the garden."

    "Okay. Ping'er, if you want to go to the front line, then go ahead. You are also a descendant of the Ning family. Now that the Ning family is in trouble, you should help. You don't have to worry here.  Go to the front line and help your brother." The Queen agreed and said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping felt happy when he heard this, nodded and replied: "Thank you, Queen Mother, for your permission." After saying that, he stretched out his hand to pull Han Mengxin, and ran away without waiting for the Queen to say anything.  Seeing that Ning Ping had taken Han Mengxin away, the queen couldn't help but feel a little anxious. Just as she opened her mouth to call them back, she was stopped by the emperor on the side.

    "Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings, let them decide for themselves. Ronger, go to the garden to make arrangements. Your mother and I will go over and sit for a while."

    After hearing the emperor’s order, Ning Rong agreed, turned around and left.  After Ning Rong left, the queen said somewhat depressedly: "Why is it so difficult to do something? If it weren't for things like you, I could take the opportunity to finalize the marriage between Ping'er and Mengxin.  "

    "What? You really don't want that Zhou Tong to be your daughter-in-law?" the emperor joked with a smile.

    Hearing that the emperor mentioned Zhou Tong, the queen's originally pretty face suddenly darkened.  When the emperor saw this, he asked in confusion: "What? Did that child make you unhappy?"

    "Emperor, tell me the truth, are you really not aware of your injury this time?" The queen was silent for a moment, looking at the emperor and asked slowly.

    The emperor who was being stared at was a little reluctant to talk about this topic, but he also knew that if he didn't speak clearly at this time, he didn't know what the queen would do.  Sighing helplessly, the emperor asked softly: "Queen, can you tell me what you plan to do?"

    "I already have clues. It can be said that as long as I spend a little more time, I can investigate the true circumstances of your injury at that time."

    "I have already issued a gag order."

    "I am your wife. My husband was injured, but the wife doesn't even know how her husband was injured. This seems a bit unreasonable."

    Hearing this, the emperor was silent for a while and ordered not to be disturbed for the time being.  He pulled the queen to sit down and said softly to the queen: "How about giving her a chance?"

    "It seems that your injury is really related to her." The queen asked, staring at the emperor.

    Hearing this, the emperor smiled and said: "Haha not only is it related, it can be said that she was the mastermind behind the whole thing."

    "She is so brave!" After receiving the emperor's personal confirmation, the queen couldn't help but get furious and immediately stood up to find trouble for Zhou Tong.  Upon seeing this, the emperor quickly grabbed the queen and said, "Sit down, sit down. Listen to what I have to say."

    "Okay, tell me."

    "In fact, I didn't know about this at the beginning. The war was in full swing at that time, and everyone's attention was focused on the mechanical army's offensive. No one thought that there would be an attack from behind. Guess who made the sneak attack  Me?"

    Hearing the emperor’s question, the queen thought hard for a while and shook her head.  That battle was defeated by the assassination of the emperor.  Many generals were killed in the battle, and the Queen couldn't think of anyone who was the most suspect.

    "It's Huang Chenggong." The emperor said the answer when he saw the queen shaking her head.

    "It's him?" the queen said with some disbelief.  Huang Chenggong can be regarded as one of the emperor's cronies.  At first glance, it shouldn't be him, but if you think about it carefully, except for close friends who can make a sneak attack, others don't seem to have this chance.  But when did Huang Chenggong get roped in?

    "Huang Chenggong is an orphan adopted by the father of that girl Zhou Tong. But none of us know about this. Huang Chenggong told me personally after I was assassinated."

    "From your tone, he should have been able to kill you at that time. But why didn't he kill you?" the queen asked in confusion.

    The emperor smiled when he heard this and said, "Maybe it's because I'm a handsome person."

    "That's nonsense, please tell me it's normal." The queen angrily punched the emperor.

    "Haha I also asked the same question as you. Huang Chenggong told me that he attacked me sneakily to repay Zhou Tong and his father for saving his life. He did not kill me because he wanted to repay my kindness.  The favor. And if you kill me, the entire Emperor Planet will be in chaos. The people who will suffer like that are the common people."

    "If that's the case, then I can let his children go. But that Zhou Tong" At the end of the sentence, the queen's face became serious.  Emperor's meeting?He said quickly: "Forgive her this time."

    "You are so confused, she wants to kill you." The queen glared at the emperor with some dissatisfaction and said.

    "Alas~ She wanted to kill me but she was actually seeking revenge. This world should have belonged to her Zhou family, but it was taken away by me. Even if it is for her father's sake, I will forgive her this time. If  Next time, I will never tolerate it."

    Seeing the emperor’s insistence, the queen could not say anything more.  But even if Zhou Tong is not held accountable, it is still necessary for Zhou Tong to suffer a little.  She must be made to understand her current identity, and it is best not to have any thoughts that she shouldn't have, otherwise you don't know what trouble will happen again in the future.

    The emperor had no objection to the queen's decision. As long as the queen didn't want Zhou Tong's life, he could just turn a blind eye and pretend he didn't see it.

    With the emperor's tacit approval, the queen immediately began to punish Zhou Tong.  First of all, it was natural to take back Zhou Tong's right to enter the palace anytime and anywhere. Secondly, he sent female officials from the palace to teach Zhou Tong the etiquette in the palace and explain the ways of kings and ministers.  Saying that the way of a monarch and his ministers is just a pretense, the purpose is to warn Zhou Tong.  With Zhou Tong's intelligence, it was easy to understand the Queen's hint.

    But just because of his cleverness, after being warned, Zhou Tong was in panic all day long.  I originally thought that everything was done perfectly, but I didn't expect that everyone would know about it.  Only then did Zhou Tong become afraid.

    Fear at its extreme is anger.  Zhou Tong, who used herself to save others, began to have random thoughts. She did not know that the emperor had persuaded the queen to forgive her this assassination. On the contrary, she believed that she was at a critical moment of life and death. As long as she showed the slightest flaw, she would be found an excuse to get rid of her.

    People are unreasonable when they are crazy.  Zhou Tong, who was desperate, wanted to meet the queen.  He tried to test the Queen's tone, but was blocked outside the palace gate. This further aggravated Zhou Tong's suspicion, thinking that the Queen did not see him because she wanted to distance herself from him so as not to be implicated by him.

    Returned home dejected.  Zhou Tong, who felt that disaster was imminent, was finally afraid.  She thought about running away, but when she thought about her clan and her family's heritage, and once she ran away, she would definitely be found guilty.  Until now, Zhou Tong still held a trace of illusion, thinking that the emperor was just trying to scare off the enemy to get himself into trouble.

    "Can't leave. I can't leave." Zhou Tong told herself over and over again that she couldn't leave.  But just when Zhou Tong was giving herself psychological hints, the housekeeper broke in and reported to Zhou Tong in a low voice: "Miss Third, Yang Qi sent someone to send a message, saying that the target has appeared, asking you to prepare.  The reward awaits his good news.”

    "Hmmhuh? Did you just say that Yang Qi was ready to take action?" Zhou Tong responded casually, but then came back to his senses.  He grabbed the butler by the collar and asked.

    The housekeeper, who had never seen Third Miss so rude before, was startled. When Zhou Tong pressed him again, he nodded and replied: "As for Third Miss, according to the time, we should have taken action by now."

    "Damn it! Hurry, send someone to stop him!" Zhou Tong screamed inwardly and kept saying to the housekeeper.  But the housekeeper looked embarrassed and said to Zhou Tong: "Miss Third, we don't know where Yang Qi plans to ambush the target."

    "If you don't know, go find it quickly!" Zhou Tong roared angrily.

    Before the housekeeper could leave the room, Zhou Tong suddenly shouted again: "Wait a minute. Go gather the good guys in the family and follow me out to do things." After hearing this, the housekeeper quickly advised: "Miss Third, do you have anything to tell me?  Just do it, you'd better not show your face."

    "Shut up! Go and get ready." Zhou Tong shouted impatiently.  After the training, the butler may have felt that he spoke a little too much. He softened his tone and explained to the butler: "Butler, the situation has changed now. We can no longer be as ostentatious as before, and we must put our tail between our legs for a while. Just in case Yang  If Qi succeeds, not only will we be unlucky, but we will suffer disaster."

    Hear this.  The housekeeper was also a little panicked.  There was no hesitation immediately, and he immediately summoned all the experts in the family to wait for Zhou Tong's order.

    The people who were temporarily summoned were a little confused at first, but when they saw Zhou Tong in military uniform, they immediately realized that this matter might be serious. Even the third lady Zhou Tong, who had always been just hiding behind the scenes and commanding, wanted to take action.  Went into battle in person.

    After scanning the crowd, Zhou Tong said to them in a low voice: "I won't say any more nonsense. You just need to remember that you will do whatever I ask you to do later. Don't ask anything else. Now, follow me."  Let's go." Watching Zhou Tong leave with the others, the housekeeper clasped his hands together and prayed silently in his heart, hoping that everything would go well.

    Just when Zhou Tong was leading people to search for Yang Qi’s whereabouts, Yang Qi was leading people toAttack Ningping and Han Mengxin who rushed to the front line.  This was also the result of Ning Ping's selfish motives. He wanted to spend more time alone with Han Mengxin, so he neither brought a guard nor accompanied Han Yu and others, but just marched towards the front line with Han Mengxin.

    In the end, Yang Qi, who had been waiting for the opportunity, seized the opportunity.  Yang Qi is the leader of a murderous organization.  This time he was entrusted by Zhou Tong to get rid of the woman named Han Mengxin.  Murder is just a common occurrence for Yang Qi.  For money, not to mention women, even the elderly and children, not a few died at the hands of Yang Qi.  In the assassin industry, Yang Qi's reputation is not good, and it is precisely because of his bad reputation that when he received Zhou Tong's commission, Yang Qi immediately agreed without hesitation.

    Now that he finally had a chance to succeed, how could Yang Qi let it go?  It was just beyond Yang Qi's expectation that the fifth prince Ning Ping would go with the target, which made Yang Qi feel a little embarrassed.  Ning Ping's identity determines that Yang Qi does not dare to take action against the fifth prince?  But when he thought about the remuneration offered by Zhou Tong, which was enough to keep him happy for a lifetime, Yang Qi felt that it was worth taking the risk. The worst he could do was not hang out in the northern star region in the future.

    It was precisely because of this idea that Yang Qi decided to take action.  He took action to hold Ning Ping back while his men besieged Han Mengxin.  It was just beyond Yang Qi's expectation that Han Mengxin was not as helpless as it seemed. On the contrary, Han Mengxin was still very strong, and several of her subordinates who were considered good players in her eyes had already been knocked to the ground.  Temporarily unable to move.

    Women are naturally weak and cannot choose to fight head-on when fighting men. Therefore, women's self-defense skills are fully utilized at this moment.  After knocking down a few careless people by surprise, Han Mengxin summoned the light suit created by her own ability. It was not easy to kill Han Mengxin in a short while.

    Seeing that the goal cannot be achieved.  Especially when he was gradually unable to block Ning Ping's attacks, Yang Qi gradually began to give up and prepared to fight another day.

    As the emperor's health improved day by day, the atmosphere in the entire palace gradually returned to normal.  As the emperor who had been cured, Han Mengxin became the most unprovoked person in the entire palace.  There is no other reason, the queen is covering her.  In the past, Zhou Tong was protected by the queen.  Zhou Tong did not dare to offend anyone in the palace, but now it was Han Mengxin.  In addition, Han Mengxin is kind to others, let alone anyone who wants to provoke Han Mengxin, it is too late to get close to her.

    Of course, not everyone likes Han Mengxin. Zhou Tong, who felt that he had been deprived of the benefits that should have been his, hated Han Mengxin to the core.  It's just that he has never been able to find a chance to make a move, so Zhou Tong can only endure it for the time being.

    "Mengxin, are you really unwilling to stay with me in the palace?" the queen asked again.

    "Thank you, Queen, for your kindness. It's just that Han Mengxin comes from a rough background and can't adapt to life in the palace. And I don't trust my brother and Ningping to take risks." Han Mengxin explained to the Queen softly.

    "Hey, what if something happens to this girl? How about we arrange your marriage to that boy from Ningping first? And then" The queen sighed and retreated.  The second one said.  But before the queen could finish her words, she saw Ning Rong running in with a panic look on her face. As soon as she came in, she shouted: "Mother, mother. It's not good."

    The queen who was interrupted glared at Ning Rong with dissatisfaction and said angrily: "Rong'er, you are already a grown-up, why are you still so crazy? You should learn more from Mengxin, look at how well-behaved your child is."

    Ning Rong rolled her eyes dejectedly when she heard this, secretly thinking about her mother's partiality, "Mother, if you have a daughter-in-law, you don't want a daughter."

    "What are you doing standing there? What happened?" Seeing Ning Rong not speaking, the queen frowned and asked.

    Being questioned, Ning Rong had no choice but to put aside her dissatisfaction and talk about business in a hurry.  "Mother, please go and have a look. Father, he wants to go to the front line to have a look."

    The queen immediately became anxious when she heard this. According to Han Mengxin's medical advice, the emperor would need at least half a year of recuperation to regain his strength. Isn't it risking his life to go out to do things at this time?  It's not yet time for him to risk his life.

    "This old man, what is he going to do?" the queen scolded as she got up and walked towards the palace gate.  When Ning Rong saw this, she blinked at Han Mengxin and pulled Han Mengxin to follow her.

    When the queen hurried to the emperor's palace, she saw the emperor being blocked by a group of people at the door of the palace. Seeing the emperor fully armed, the queen calmed down, walked over slowly and asked: "Your Majesty, the emperor,  Where are you planning to go?"

    The men of the Ning family have a tradition of being afraid of their wives.  Even after becoming emperor, this tradition did not change.  Seeing the queen's calm look, the emperor's heart skipped a beat.  They were an old couple, and the emperor still understood the queen's habits.  At this time, the emperorThe calmer she appears, the more angry she is.

    "Hmm Well, Mengxin said that always staying in the room is not good for recuperation. I plan to go out and walk around." The emperor coughed lightly and explained to the queen.

    "Do you need to be fully armed to move around?" the queen asked slowly.

    "Haha I'll take it off right now, I'll take it off right now." The emperor smiled and returned to the palace to take off the armor he was wearing.  At this time, the queen asked Han Mengxin who was following her: "Mengxin, going out for a walk really helps to recover from injuries?"

    Glancing at the emperor who was looking at her with pleading eyes, Han Mengxin nodded slightly and replied: "To answer the question to the queen, proper exercise is indeed helpful for recuperating from injuries. However, there is no need to wear helmets and armor, and there is no need to run too far.  In fact, just walking around in the palace is enough. And you can’t exercise all the time, you need to balance work and rest"

    "Queen, did you hear that? I didn't lie to you." The emperor quickly interrupted Han Mengxin and said to the queen.  The queen rolled her eyes at the emperor angrily, nodded and said, "Okay, since Mengxin said you can move around, I will accompany you around in the future."

    Hearing the Queen's words, the Emperor's face suddenly fell.  The queen just pretended not to see it.  She took Han Mengxin's hand and asked: "Mengxin, the emperor happens to be here too. Let's continue the topic just now. Look"

    "Father, the car is ready. You still needthe child to see the queen." Ning Ping entered the door and found that the queen was also there, and quickly said hello.

    "Hmph! You restless boy. If you want to go to the front line, then you can go. Why drag your father with you? Don't you know that your father is injured?" The queen rushed dissatisfied.  Ning Ping complained with a cold snort.

    "Yes, you are such an unfilial child." The emperor said in support.

    Ning Ping was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. He looked at the emperor with very troubled eyes and thought to himself: "Who was clamoring to go to the front line just now?"

    Maybe I feel a little guilty myself.  The emperor did not look at Ning Ping. He turned to look at the queen and said, "Queen, the weather is nice today. Let's go for a walk in the garden."

    "Okay. Ping'er, if you want to go to the front line, then go ahead. You are also a descendant of the Ning family, and now the Ning family is in trouble. You should also help. You don't have to worry here.  Go to the front line and help your brother." The Queen agreed and said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping felt happy when he heard this, nodded and replied: "Thank you, Queen Mother, for your permission." After saying that, he stretched out his hand to pull Han Mengxin, and ran away without waiting for the Queen to say anything.  Seeing that Ning Ping had taken Han Mengxin away, the queen couldn't help but feel a little anxious. Just as she opened her mouth to call them back, she was stopped by the emperor on the side.

    "Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. Let them decide for themselves. Ronger, go to the garden to make arrangements. Your mother and I are going to sit there in a while."

    After hearing the emperor’s order, Ning Rong agreed, turned around and left.  After Ning Rong left, the queen said somewhat depressedly: "Why is it so difficult to do something? If it weren't for things like you, I could take the opportunity to finalize the marriage between Ping'er and Mengxin.  "

    "What? You really don't want that Zhou Tong to be your daughter-in-law?" the emperor joked with a smile.

    I heard the emperor mention Zhou Tong.  The queen's originally pretty face suddenly darkened.  When the emperor saw this, he asked in confusion: "What? Did that child make you unhappy?"

    "Emperor, tell me the truth, are you really unaware of your injury this time?" The queen was silent for a moment.  He asked slowly while looking at the emperor.

    The emperor who was being stared at was a little reluctant to talk about this topic, but he also knew that if he didn't speak clearly at this time, he didn't know what the queen would do.  Sighing helplessly, the emperor asked softly: "Queen, can you tell me what you plan to do?"

    "I already have clues. It can be said that as long as I spend a little more time, I can investigate the true circumstances of your injury at that time."

    "I have already issued a gag order."

    "I am your wife. My husband was injured, but the wife doesn't even know how her husband was injured. This seems a bit unreasonable."

    Hearing this, the emperor was silent for a while, and after ordering not to be disturbed for the time being, he pulled the queen to sit down and said softly to the queen: "How about giving her a chance?"

    "It seems that your injury is really related to her." The queen asked, staring at the emperor.

    Hearing this, the emperor smiled and said: "Haha not only is it related, it can be said that she was the mastermind behind the whole thing."

    "She is so brave!" The emperor personally confirmed it, and the queen could not help butHe was furious and immediately stood up to find trouble for Zhou Tong.  Upon seeing this, the emperor quickly grabbed the queen and said, "Sit down, sit down, and listen to what I have to say."

    "Okay, tell me."

    "In fact, I didn't know about this at the beginning. The war was in full swing at that time, and everyone's attention was focused on the mechanical army's offensive. No one thought that there would be an attack from behind. Guess who made the sneak attack  Me?"

    Hearing the emperor’s question, the queen thought hard for a while and shook her head.  That battle was defeated due to the assassination of the emperor, and many generals died in the battle. After much thought, the queen could not think of who was the most suspect.

    "It's Huang Chenggong." The emperor said the answer when he saw the queen shaking her head.

    "It's him?" the queen said with some disbelief.  Huang Chenggong can be regarded as one of the emperor's cronies.  At first glance, it shouldn't be him, but if you think about it carefully, except for close friends who can make a sneak attack, others don't seem to have this chance.  But when did Huang Chenggong get roped in?

    "Huang Chenggong is an orphan adopted by the father of that girl Zhou Tong. But none of us know about this. Huang Chenggong told me personally after I was assassinated."

    "From your tone, he should have been able to kill you at that time, but why didn't he kill you?" the queen asked in confusion.

    The emperor smiled when he heard this and said, "Maybe it's because I'm a handsome person."

    "That's nonsense, please tell me it's normal." The queen angrily punched the emperor.

    "Haha I also asked the same question as you. Huang Chenggong told me that he attacked me sneakily to repay Zhou Tong and his father for saving his life. He did not kill me because he wanted to repay my kindness.  The favor. And if you kill me, the entire Emperor Planet will be in chaos, and the people who will suffer will still be the common people."

    "If that's the case, then I can let his children go. But that Zhou Tong" At the end.  The queen's face turned serious.  When the emperor saw this, he quickly said: "Forgive her this time."

    "You are so confused, she wants to kill you." The queen glared at the emperor with some dissatisfaction and said.

    "Alas~ She wanted to kill me but she was actually seeking revenge. This world should have belonged to her Zhou family, but it was taken away by me. Even if it is for her father's sake, I will forgive her this time. If  There will be a next time. I will never tolerate it."

    Seeing the emperor’s insistence, the queen could not say anything more.  But even if Zhou Tong is not held accountable, it is still necessary for Zhou Tong to suffer a little.  She must be made to understand her current identity, and it is best not to have any thoughts that she shouldn't have, otherwise you don't know what trouble will happen again in the future.

    The emperor had no objection to the queen's decision, as long as the queen did not want Zhou Tong's life.  Then just turn a blind eye and pretend you didn't see it.

    With the emperor's tacit approval, the queen immediately began to punish Zhou Tong.  First of all, it was natural to take back Zhou Tong's right to enter the palace anytime and anywhere. Secondly, he sent female officials from the palace to teach Zhou Tong the etiquette in the palace and explain the ways of kings and ministers.  Saying that the way of a monarch and his ministers is just a pretense, the purpose is to warn Zhou Tong.  With Zhou Tong's intelligence, it was easy to understand the Queen's hint.

    But it’s just because he’s smart.  After being warned, Zhou Tong was in panic all day long.  I originally thought that everything was done perfectly, but I didn't expect that everyone would know about it.  Only then did Zhou Tong become afraid.

    Fear at its extreme is anger.  Zhou Tong, who used herself to save others, began to have random thoughts. She did not know that the emperor had persuaded the queen to forgive her this assassination. On the contrary, she believed that she was already at a critical moment of life and death, as long as she showed a little flaw.  An excuse will be found to remove them.

    People are unreasonable when they are crazy.  Zhou Tong, who was desperate, wanted to see the queen and test the queen's tone, but was blocked outside the palace gate. This way.  This further aggravated Zhou Tong's suspicion, thinking that the queen did not see him because she wanted to distance herself from him so as not to be implicated by him.

    Zhou Tong returned home in despair, feeling that a disaster was imminent, and Zhou Tong was finally afraid.  She thought about running away, but when she thought about her clan and her family's heritage, and once she ran away, she would definitely be found guilty.  Until now, Zhou Tong still held a trace of illusion, thinking that the emperor was just trying to scare off the enemy to get himself into trouble.

    "I can't leave, I can't leave." Zhou Tong told herself over and over again that she couldn't leave.  But just when Zhou Tong was giving herself psychological hints, the housekeeper broke in and reported to Zhou Tong in a low voice: "Miss Third, Yang Qi sent someone to send a message, saying that the target has appeared, asking you to prepare.  The reward awaits his good news.”

    "Hmmhuh? Did you just say that Yang Qi was ready to take action?" Zhou Tong responded casually, but then came back to his senses, grabbed the butler's collar and shouted.

    &nbsp; The housekeeper, who had never seen Miss Third lose his temper before, was startled. When Zhou Tong pressed him again, he nodded and replied: "As for Miss Third, according to the time, we should have taken action by now."

    "Damn it! Hurry, send someone to stop him!" Zhou Tong screamed inwardly and kept saying to the housekeeper.  But the housekeeper looked embarrassed and said to Zhou Tong: "Miss Third, we don't know where Yang Qi plans to ambush the target."

    "If you don't know, go find it quickly!" Zhou Tong roared angrily.

    Before the housekeeper could leave the room, Zhou Tong suddenly shouted again: "Wait a minute, go gather the good people in the family and follow me out to do things." After hearing this, the housekeeper quickly advised: "Miss Third, do you have anything to tell me?  Just do it, you'd better not show your face."

    "Shut up! Go and get ready." Zhou Tong shouted impatiently.  After the training, the butler may have felt that he spoke a bit too much. After softening his tone, he explained to the butler: "Butler, the situation has changed now. We can no longer be as ostentatious as before. We must put our tail between our legs for a while. In case Yang  If Qi succeeds, not only will we be unlucky, but we will suffer disaster."

    Hearing this, the housekeeper was also a little panicked.  There was no hesitation immediately, and he immediately summoned all the experts in the family to wait for Zhou Tong's order.

    The people who were temporarily summoned were a little confused at first, but when they saw Zhou Tong in military uniform, they immediately realized that this matter might be serious. Even the third lady Zhou Tong, who had always been just hiding behind the scenes and commanding, wanted to take action.  Went into battle in person.

    After scanning the crowd, Zhou Tong said to them in a low voice: "I won't say any more nonsense. You just need to remember that you will do whatever I ask you to do later. Don't ask anything else. Now, follow me."  Let's go." Watching Zhou Tong leave with the others, the housekeeper clasped his hands together and prayed silently in his heart, hoping that everything would go well.

    Just when Zhou Tong was leading people to search for the whereabouts of Yang Qi, Yang Qi was leading people to besiege Ning Ping and Han Mengxin who were rushing to the front line.  This was also the result of Ning Ping's selfish motives. He wanted to spend more time alone with Han Mengxin, so he neither brought a guard nor accompanied Han Yu and others, but just marched towards the front line with Han Mengxin.

    In the end, Yang Qi, who had been waiting for the opportunity, seized the opportunity.  Yang Qi is the leader of a murderous organization.  This time he was entrusted by Zhou Tong to get rid of the woman named Han Mengxin.  Murder is just a common occurrence for Yang Qi.  For money, not to mention women, even the elderly and children, not a few died at the hands of Yang Qi.  In the assassin industry, Yang Qi's reputation is not good, and it is precisely because of his bad reputation that when he received Zhou Tong's commission, Yang Qi immediately agreed without hesitation.

    Now that he finally had a chance to succeed, how could Yang Qi let it go?  It was just beyond Yang Qi's expectation that the fifth prince Ning Ping would go with the target, which made Yang Qi feel a little embarrassed.  Ning Ping's identity determines that Yang Qi does not dare to take action against the fifth prince?  But when he thought about the remuneration offered by Zhou Tong, which was enough to keep him happy for a lifetime, Yang Qi felt that it was worth taking the risk. The worst he could do was not hang out in the northern star region in the future.

    It was precisely because of this idea that Yang Qi decided to take action.  He took action to hold Ning Ping back while his men besieged Han Mengxin.  It was just beyond Yang Qi's expectation that Han Mengxin was not as helpless as it seemed. On the contrary, Han Mengxin was still very strong. Several of his subordinates who were considered good players in his eyes had been put to the ground and were temporarily unable to move.  .

    Women are naturally weak and cannot choose to fight head-on when fighting men. Therefore, women's self-defense skills are fully utilized at this moment.  After knocking down a few careless people by surprise, Han Mengxin summoned the light suit created by her own ability. It was not easy to kill Han Mengxin in a short while.

    Seeing that he could not win the target, especially since he was gradually unable to block Ning Ping's attacks, Yang Qi began to give up and prepared to fight another day.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 988 The Goddess of War

    The commotion outside forced Ning Dong and others who were discussing the matter to stop the discussion and walked outside together to see what happened.  As soon as he went out, he found that the guard standing at the door had a mouth and his eyes were staring in the direction of the wounded barracks.  A wall of light appeared around the wounded barracks, covering the entire wounded barracks inside as if it were covered by a lid.

    “Here, what is this?” Ning Dong shouted in surprise when he saw it for the first time.

    “Brother, don’t be so surprised, it’s Mengxin who is treating the wounded soldiers.” Ning Ping on the side explained softly to Ning Dong.  After hearing Ning Ping's explanation, Ning Dong immediately grabbed Ning Ping's shoulders excitedly and asked, "What did you say? Did the younger brother and sister do it?"

    Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Yes. Mengxin's ability is light-based. As long as it is a trauma, it can't be cured. Father's injury is only possible because of Mengxin's ability."

    "Okay, okay, that's great. It seems that as long as our brothers and sisters are here, we no longer have to worry about wounded soldiers." Ning Dong cheered with some relief.  When Ning Ping mentioned the wounded soldiers, he immediately remembered what happened on Longjiao Star and quickly told Ning Dong.  Upon hearing that the wounded soldiers were acting recklessly in the rear, Ning Dong's face suddenly turned ugly.  Ning Ping saw this and said quickly: "Brother, I also know that this has nothing to do with the second brother. After all, after my father fell like this, there are many things that need to be done by the second brother, and temporary negligence is inevitable. It's just this matter  I think we must pay attention to it immediately, otherwise even if we win the mechanical army, the support of the Emperor Star among the people will drop a lot because of those wounded soldiers."

    "You're right, this really needs to be solved immediately. In this way, I will select people to form a patrol team to conduct inspections. As long as someone is found to be doing evil, there will be no need to interrogate, and they will be executed directly."

    "Erwill this cause dissatisfaction among the soldiers?" Ning Ping asked worriedly.

    Ning Dong waved his hand after hearing this, "It doesn't matter. Troubled times require heavy procedures, and I will announce this to all soldiers immediately. Let the soldiers understand the reason why I gave this order."

    “Brother, I’ve put you in a difficult position.”

    "Don't think too much, this doesn't embarrass me at all. On the contrary, I should thank you for telling me this, otherwise I may not understand why I was stabbed in the back by others in the future. This matter is settled like this."

    Looking at the wounded barracks shrouded in light, Ning Dong couldn't help but be curious and planned to take a closer look.  But before he could reach the entrance of the wounded barracks.  He was stopped by a personal guard and handed him a letter.

    "Where did it come from?" Ning Dong turned over the letter in his hand and asked his personal guard.

    The guard quickly replied: "The guard at the door sent it. He said it was sent by a mechanical soldier with a white flag."

    "Huh? Mechanical soldier?" Ning Dong couldn't help but was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the envelope in his hand and tore it open.  It turned out to be a letter of challenge.

    "When did the Mechanical Legion start to play the gauntlet?" Ning Dong looked over and over the challenge letter sent by the Mechanical Legion and said to himself.

    "No matter when he started, brother, should we fight?" Ning Ping asked impatiently.

    "Wellit's better to ask your eldest sister about this kind of thing first. Among us siblings, she is the one with the best brains." Ning Dong thought for a while and replied.

    Upon hearing this, Ning Ping was immediately disappointed.  But he also knew that Ning Dong was right.  Growing up, I don’t know how many times I was deceived by my eldest sister.  Let her decide whether to fight or not, which is indeed a good choice.  After Ning Ning saw the mechanical army's letter of challenge, she was also puzzled.

    In the past confrontations with the mechanical army, this situation has never happened.  A sneak attack kicked off the war. At this time, a challenge was suddenly announced. I didn't know what the mechanical army was trying to do.

    "Sister, should I fight or not?" Ning Ping asked eagerly.

    "We must go, but when we decide to go, we should also consider the safety of the camp. After all, it is not impossible for the mechanical army to play a trick of attacking the west." Ning Ning thought for a while.  Said to Ning Dong and others.

    Ning Ning’s suggestion does need to be considered.  However, Ning Dong still needs to think carefully about who to keep.

    People like Han Yu and Ning Ping who come to help with boxing must be brought along.  With the two new forces of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the time spent fighting the mechanical army can be greatly reduced, achieving the goal of a quick victory.  But if Han Yu and Ning Ping are taken away, the defense of the camp will inevitably be weakened.  After thinking about it, Ning Dong decided to leave three generals to assist Ning Ning in staying at the camp, while he took Han Yu and Ning Ping to find the bad luck of the mechanical legion.

    When the treatment in the wounded barracks is completed.  Han Mengxin???I learned from Ning Ning that Ning Ping and Han Yu had followed Ning Dong to face the mechanical army.  Han Mengxin also wanted to take a look, but was stopped by Ning Ning, "You just treated everyone in the wounded camp, and now you have consumed a lot of energy. At this time, you should choose to rest.  That's right, instead of running around."

    "But I'm worried something will happen to them."

    Hearing Han Mengxin's words, Ning Ning smiled and comforted: "It will be okay. Even if they are really injured, with their ability, it is still no problem to escape. And now they must have made friends with those robots  Hand, if you rush now, you will probably distract them, so it is better to stay in the camp and wait for them to come back."

    Just as Ning Ning said in persuading Han Mengxin to stay in the camp, Ning Dong and his party have indeed come into contact with the mechanical army at this moment.  But as soon as they met, Ning Dong immediately noticed something was wrong.  The robots they fought with didn't seem to really want to fight to the death with them, and their intention to hold them back was even more obvious.

    "Ning Ping, Han Yu, let's fight quickly. Maybe Ning Ning is right. These robots are planning to make a fool of themselves in the east and attack the west." As soon as Ning Dong finished speaking, the robots around him suddenly took action, forming a group of robots.  A strange formation was formed, which actually trapped Han Yu and others.

    ……

    "Damn it, what kind of formation-breaking method is this? Why can't you break out?" After breaking through three times in a row and still not breaking out, Ning Dong couldn't help shouting angrily.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other and silently began to prepare for their fourth breakout.  On the contrary, Ning Dong kept thinking about it.  It seems that he wants to use his thoughts to disintegrate the formation of the mechanical army.  However, no matter how Ning Dong and others tried to break through, there was always a group of robots standing in front of them, preventing them from leaving immediately.

    ……

    Just as Ning Ning speculated before the battle, the mechanical army's afternoon was a trap, and Han Mengxin did not take long to comfort him.  The mechanical army's sneak attack force appeared outside the camp.  Fortunately, Ning Ning had made some preparations in advance, and the mechanical army could not attack yet.  But if the delay continues, it will only be a matter of time before the mechanical army enters the camp.

    "Have you not contacted the eldest prince and the others yet?" Ning Ning asked the correspondent anxiously

    The correspondent replied with a grimace: "Eldest Princess, the communication has been seriously interfered with, and we haven't contacted the eldest prince yet."

    Ning Ning also knew that the correspondent had tried his best and could only tell, "Continue to contact us. We must inform the eldest prince and others about our situation as soon as possible."

    After giving instructions to the correspondent, Ning Ning could not bear it and came to the gate of the camp.  Looking at the menacing mechanical army, Ning Ning's anxiety became even more serious.

    "Don't worry so much, we are not in desperate situation yet." A woman's voice reached Ning Ning's ears.  Ning Ping smiled bitterly and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, if I had known before, I would have agreed to you going to Ningping and the others. That would be better than being attacked by the mechanical legion here."

    "Sister Ningning. We haven't been unlucky enough yet. Have you forgotten my ability?" Han Mengxin patted Ningning's hand gently and said.  But Ning Ning thought that Han Mengxin was just comforting herself.  Ning Ning was careless. She had been fighting against the Mechanical Legion for a while, and she thought she had mastered the rules of action of the Mechanical Legion. However, she did not expect that the Mechanical Legion slapped Ning Ning with the fact that humans are not the only ones who know how to use tactics.

    Ning Ning has to pay the price for her carelessness, and the price is a bit high for Ning Ning.  Some people whom Ning Ning considered innocent were also implicated.  But Han Mengxin didn't think so.  Instead of trying to persuade Ning Ning, she came to the camp gate and used her ability to start treating the soldiers who were injured in the battle with the mechanical soldiers.

    The treated soldiers immediately threw themselves into the battle with the mechanical legion again But this time it seemed that the mechanical legion was determined to capture the camp so that Ning Dong could learn a lesson.  Not only were most of the generals in the mechanical legion dispatched, but even the bronze-armored general in charge of this war zone came to the scene in person.

    The three generals left by Ning Dong to guard the camp fell in a pool of blood. The leaderless human soldiers immediately retreated into the camp gate. Upon seeing this, the mechanical army immediately rushed in with all their troops, trying to capture the base in one fell swoop.  .  The human soldiers in the base also know that once they are invaded by the mechanical army, they will attack the camp.  What will happen to them?  Fortunately, Han Mengxin had treated all the wounded soldiers in the wounded barracks before.  At this time, the recovered wounded soldiers blocked the entrance of the camp with weapons, blocking the attack of the mechanical legion.

    The battle for the camp gate became the key to determining the outcome of this battle.  Everyone knows the importance of the camp gate, and no one is willing to give in even half a point.

    Han Mengxin is still using her abilities to treat injured soldiers.  But as the number of wounded soldiers increased, South KoreaXin Xin is almost beyond treatment.  Seeing that this was not an option, Ning Ning had even begun to organize forces to prepare for a breakout.  Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and decided to go into battle in person.

    It should be said that before the ability is awakened.  Han Mengxin could only use her own ability to treat the injured, and had no combat effectiveness at all.  But today, Han Mengxin is no longer what she used to be.  Regarding her abilities, Han Mengxin figured out two completely different methods of using them: treatment and attack.  And now.  Han Mengxin planned to give up treatment and start attacking with all her strength.

    Based on the principle of capturing the thief first, Han Mengxin set her sights on the bronze-armored general who was commanding behind the mechanical army.  As long as the bronze-armored general can choose to escape, the camp will be saved.

    Thinking of this, Han Mengxin let out a clear shout, and armor composed of bright energy covered Han Mengxin's whole body.  If we want to select the most popular equipment, Han Mengxin can definitely enter the top three.  Golden full body armor, light shield in his left hand and light hammer in his right hand.  Considering that swords are not as effective against robots as hammers, Han Mengxin's weapon of choice this time is a war hammer.

    With a clear shout, Han Mengxin entered the battle group.  Ning Ning, who was organizing a breakout, was dumbfounded.  She has never had a fairy fruit, yet her future younger sibling is so brave.  That’s right, it’s brave!  Han Mengxin, who had entered the battle group, smashed her shields and forced her way out. Behind her, there were hundreds of scrapped robots. Before these robots met Han Mengxin,  Those are all well-made mechanical warriors.  Human soldiers have suffered countless losses from these mechanical warriors.  But now, these mechanical warriors who used to be majestic in front of human soldiers have been dealt with by a girl named Han Mengxin like chopping melons and vegetables.

    This huge anomaly caused both sides who were fighting on the battlefield to stop fighting in unison.  All eyes were focused on Han Mengxin, who was constantly approaching the bronze-armored general.

    Seeing Han Mengxin getting closer and closer to the bronze-armored general, Ning Ning couldn't help but secretly sweat for Han Mengxin.  He wanted to stop him, but he couldn't stop him at this time. He wanted to send people to support him, but Han Mengxin rushed too fast and others couldn't catch up.

    The bronze-armored general looked at Han Mengxin who was rushing towards him, and slowly raised his right hand.  A row of robot guards standing behind him raised their weapons and aimed at the rushing Han Mengxin.

    When Han Mengxin saw this, she immediately raised her left hand. Before the gunfire rang out, the light shield worn by Han Mengxin on her left hand suddenly grew in size, protecting Han Mengxin's whole body.

    The attack landed on the light shield, leaving no scar at all.  The bronze-armored general sighed when he saw this, and pulled out the sword on his waist.  Facing Han Mengxin who rushed over, she swung down hard.  Originally, the bronze-armored general thought that he could resolve the battle with just one blow.  As a result, I found that I was a little whimsical.

    The light shield easily blocked the heavy sword, and then the war hammer in Han Mengxin's hand swept across the waist of the bronze-armored general.  The bronze-armored general raised his sword in response.  Unexpectedly, as soon as the weapons of the two sides came into contact, the bronze-armored general immediately felt a force so huge that he could not resist it.

    ……

    Ning Ning in the camp was speechless, she couldn’t believe the scene she just saw.  With almost no pause, the bronze-armored general, together with the heavy sword in his hand, was swept into the air by Han Mengxin's sweeping blow.

    "Boom! Crack~" The bronze-armored general was like a ball in a bowling ball, knocking down dozens of mechanical soldiers with one blow.  But Han Mengxin, who had done all this, did not feel any pride or dissatisfaction.  He immediately rushed over to the bronze-armored general who was knocked away.  The bronze-armored general struggled to get up.  After possessing self-thinking, the bronze-armored general gradually developed human emotions.  Just like shame.

    Until now, the bronze-armored general couldn't believe why he was so easily beaten away by a weak-looking woman. When he looked at Han Mengxin again, the bronze-armored general couldn't help but have a hint of fear in his eyes.  But Han Mengxin didn't care whether the Bronze-armored General was afraid of her or not. She rushed in front of the Bronze-armored General and hit him with a hammer.

    With fear in my heart, how can I win?  Facing Han Mengxin's menacing attack, the bronze-armored general chose to avoid it.  As a result, the more he avoided, the more frightened he became, and the bronze-armored general lost his fighting spirit.  Now I just want to leave here safe and sound.  But Han Mengxin seemed not to want the bronze-armored general to escape at this time.

    Han Mengxin’s bravery inspired human soldiers.  Seeing that a girl like Han Mengxin can fight with all her strength, what reason do men like me have to stay behind?

    Fight!

    It can be said that under the leadership of Han Mengxin, the plan formulated by the bronze-armored general to attack the east and attack the west was aborted.  With a trace of unwillingness, the bronze-armored general prepared to leave with his minions.  But before that, the bronze-armored general still had something to say.?Han Mengxin.  His flawless plan was ruined because of this person. The bronze-armored general hopes to take this opportunity to get to know his opponent. He can't lose without knowing who he lost to, right?

    It’s just that the bronze-armored general’s idea is a bit wishful thinking.  Han Mengxin seemed to have no intention of fulfilling the bronze-armored general's wish.  If you ask me, I will tell you?  who do you think You Are?

    Not getting the answer he wanted, the bronze-armored general could only retreat quietly with the remaining defeated soldiers, preparing to make a comeback in the future.  As soon as Han Mengxin saw the bronze-armored general trying to escape with his men, a pair of golden feathers sprouted from behind him.  Very easy.  Han Mengxin found the Bronze Armor General's retreat.  Seeing that his retreat was cut off, the bronze-armored general was really anxious and immediately pounced on Han Mengxin desperately.

    Seeing with her own eyes that Han Mengxin was given wings, she repelled the sneak attack of the bronze-armored general, and now blocked the bronze-armored general who was going home.

    "Goddess of WarGoddess of War" Someone among the human soldiers suddenly shouted loudly, and as more and more people shouted, it finally turned into a chorus.

    "Goddess of War! Goddess of War!"

    Amid the cheers of the human soldiers, the bronze-armored general and a group of defeated soldiers finally got rid of Han Mengxin's entanglement and fled in despair.  But the bad luck didn't end there.  Halfway through, he met Han Yu and others who had been deceived by him before.  After another fierce battle, the bronze-armored general fled back to his own sphere of influence with only a few of his cronies.

    "Goddess of War! Goddess of War!" When Ning Dong hurried back with Ning Ping and others.  It was this cheer that was heard.  This made Ning Dong feel very puzzled. He didn't understand what happened to the camp during his absence.

    The commotion outside forced Ning Dong and others who were discussing the matter to stop the discussion.  Let's go outside together to see what's going on.  As soon as he went out, he found that the guard standing at the door had a mouth and his eyes were staring in the direction of the wounded barracks.  A wall of light appeared around the wounded barracks, covering the entire wounded barracks inside as if it were covered by a lid.

    “Here, what is this?” Ning Dong shouted in surprise when he saw it for the first time.

    “Brother, don’t be so surprised, it’s Mengxin who is treating the wounded soldiers.” Ning Ping on the side explained softly to Ning Dong.  Hear Ning Ping's explanation.  Ning Dong suddenly grabbed Ning Ping's shoulders excitedly and asked, "What did you say? Did your younger siblings do it?"

    Ning Ping nodded and replied: "Yes. Mengxin's ability is light-based. As long as it is a trauma, it can't be cured. Father's injury is only possible because of Mengxin's ability."

    "Okay, okay, that's great. It seems that as long as our brothers and sisters are here, we no longer have to worry about wounded soldiers." Ning Dong cheered with some relief.  Mention the wounded soldier.  Ning Ping suddenly remembered what happened on Longjiao Star and quickly told Ning Dong.  Upon hearing that the wounded soldiers were acting recklessly in the rear, Ning Dong's face suddenly turned ugly.  Ning Ping saw this and said quickly: "Brother, I also know that this has nothing to do with the second brother. After all, after my father fell like this, there are many things that need to be done by the second brother, and temporary negligence is inevitable. It's just this matter  I think we must pay attention to it immediately, otherwise even if we win the mechanical army, the support of the Emperor Star among the people will drop a lot because of those wounded soldiers."

    "You're right, this really needs to be solved immediately. In this way, I will select people to form a patrol team to conduct inspections. As long as someone is found to be doing evil, there will be no need to interrogate, and they will be executed directly."

    "Erwill this cause dissatisfaction among the soldiers?" Ning Ping asked worriedly.

    Ning Dong waved his hand after hearing this, "It doesn't matter. In troubled times, heavy regulations are needed. And I will announce this to all the soldiers immediately, so that the soldiers understand the reason why I gave this order."

    “Brother, I’ve put you in a difficult position.”

    "Don't think too much, this doesn't embarrass me at all. On the contrary, I should thank you for telling me this, otherwise I may not understand why I was stabbed in the back by others in the future. This matter is settled like this."

    Looking at the wounded barracks shrouded in light, Ning Dong couldn't help but be curious.  Going to take a closer look.  But before he could reach the entrance of the wounded barracks, he was stopped by a guard and handed him a letter.

    "Where did it come from?" Ning Dong turned over the letter in his hand and asked his personal guard.

    The guard quickly replied: "The guard at the door sent it. He said it was sent by a mechanical soldier with a white flag."

    "Huh? Mechanical soldiers?" Ning Dong couldn't help but was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the envelope in his hand and tore it open. It turned out to be a letter of challenge.

    "When did the Mechanical Legion start to play the gauntlet?" Ning Dong looked over and over the challenge letter sent by the Mechanical Legion and said to himself.

    "ignore himWhen did it start, brother, should we fight?  "Ning Ping asked impatiently.

    "Wellit's better to ask your eldest sister about this kind of thing first. Among us siblings, she is the one with the best brains." Ning Dong thought for a while and replied.

    Upon hearing this, Ning Ping was immediately disappointed.  But he also knew that Ning Dong was right.  Growing up, I didn't know how many times I was deceived by my eldest sister. It was indeed a good choice to let her decide whether to fight or not.  After Ning Ning saw the mechanical army's letter of challenge, she was also puzzled.

    In the past confrontations with the mechanical army, this situation has never happened.  A sneak attack kicked off the war. At this time, a challenge was suddenly announced. I didn't know what the mechanical army was trying to do.

    "Sister, should I fight or not?" Ning Ping asked eagerly.

    "We must go, but when we decide to go, we should also consider the safety of the camp. After all, it is not impossible for the mechanical army to play a trick of attacking the west." Ning Ning thought for a while.  Said to Ning Dong and others.

    Ning Ning’s suggestion does need to be considered.  However, Ning Dong still needs to think carefully about who to keep.

    People like Han Yu and Ning Ping who come to help with boxing must be brought along.  With the two new forces of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the time spent fighting the mechanical army can be greatly reduced, achieving the goal of a quick victory.  But if Han Yu and Ning Ping were taken away.  The defense of the camp will inevitably become weak.  After thinking about it, Ning Dong decided to leave three generals to assist Ning Ning in staying at the camp, while he took Han Yu and Ning Ping to find the bad luck of the mechanical legion.

    After the treatment at the wounded barracks was completed, Han Mengxin learned from Ning Ning that Ning Ping and Han Yu had followed Ning Dong to fight against the mechanical army.  Han Mengxin also wanted to take a look, but was stopped by Ning Ning, "You just treated everyone in the wounded camp, and now you have consumed a lot of energy. At this time, you should choose to rest.  That's right, instead of running around."

    "But I'm worried something will happen to them."

    Hearing Han Mengxin's words, Ning Ning smiled and comforted: "It will be okay. Even if they are really injured, with their ability, it is still no problem to escape. And now they must have made friends with those robots  Hand. If you rush now, you will probably distract them. It is better to stay in the camp and wait for them to come back."

    Just as Ning Ning said in persuading Han Mengxin to stay in the camp, Ning Dong and his party have indeed come into contact with the mechanical army at this moment.  But as soon as they met, Ning Dong immediately noticed something was wrong.  The robots they fought with didn't seem to really want to fight to the death with them, and their intention to hold them back was even more obvious.

    "Ning Ping, Han Yu, let's fight quickly. Maybe Ning Ning was right. These robots are planning to play a trick of trying to conquer the east and attack the west." As soon as Ning Dong finished speaking, the robots around him suddenly took action, forming a group of robots.  A strange formation was formed, which actually trapped Han Yu and others.

    ……

    "Damn it, what kind of formation-breaking method is this? Why can't you break out?" After breaking through three times in a row and still not breaking out, Ning Dong couldn't help shouting angrily.  Han Yu and Ning Ping looked at each other.  Silently began to prepare for the fourth breakout.  On the contrary, Ning Dong kept thinking about it.  It seems that he wants to use his thoughts to disintegrate the formation of the mechanical army.  However, no matter how Ning Dong and others tried to break through, there was always a group of robots standing in front of them, preventing them from leaving immediately.

    ……

    Just as Ning Ning speculated before the battle, the mechanical army's afternoon challenge was a trap. Not long after Han Mengxin was comforted, the mechanical army's sneak attack troops appeared outside the camp.  Fortunately, Ningning had already made some preparations in advance.  The mechanical army cannot attack yet.  But if the delay continues, it will only be a matter of time before the mechanical army enters the camp.

    "Have you not contacted the eldest prince and the others yet?" Ning Ning asked the correspondent anxiously

    The correspondent replied with a grimace: "Eldest Princess, the communication has been seriously interfered with, and we haven't contacted the eldest prince yet."

    Ning Ning also knew that the correspondent had tried his best.  All I can say is, "Continue to contact us, and be sure to inform the First Prince and others about our situation as soon as possible."

    After giving instructions to the correspondent, Ning Ning could not bear it and came to the gate of the camp.  Looking at the menacing mechanical army, Ning Ning's anxiety became even more serious.

    "Don't worry so much, we are not in desperate situation yet." A woman's voice reached Ning Ning's ears.  Ning Ping smiled bitterly and said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, if I had known before, I would have agreed to you going to Ningping and the others. That would be better than being attacked by the mechanical legion here."

    "Sister Ningning, we are not unlucky enough yet. You have forgotten my abilityIs it strong?  "Han Mengxin patted Ning Ning's hand gently and said. But Ning Ning thought that Han Mengxin was just comforting herself. Ning Ning was careless. She had been fighting against the mechanical army for a while and thought she had mastered the mechanical army.  Action patterns, but unexpectedly the mechanical legion slapped Ning Ning with the fact that humans are not the only ones who know how to use strategies.

    Ning Ning has to pay the price for her carelessness, and the price is a bit high for Ning Ning.  Some people whom Ning Ning considered innocent were also implicated.  However, Han Mengxin didn't think so. Instead of trying to persuade Ningning, she came to the camp gate and used her abilities to start treating the soldiers who were injured in the battle with the mechanical soldiers.

    The treated soldiers immediately threw themselves into the battle with the mechanical legion again But this time it seemed that the mechanical legion was determined to capture the camp so that Ning Dong could learn a lesson.  Not only were most of the generals in the mechanical legion dispatched, but even the bronze-armored general in charge of this war zone came to the scene in person.

    The three generals left by Ning Dong to guard the camp fell in a pool of blood. The leaderless human soldiers immediately retreated into the camp gate. Upon seeing this, the mechanical army immediately rushed in with all their troops, trying to capture the base in one fell swoop.  .  The human soldiers in the base also know that once they are invaded by the mechanical army, they will attack the camp.  What will happen to them?  Fortunately, Han Mengxin had treated all the wounded soldiers in the wounded barracks before.  At this time, the recovered wounded soldiers blocked the entrance of the camp with weapons, blocking the attack of the mechanical legion.

    The battle for the camp gate became the key to determining the outcome of this battle.  Everyone knows the importance of the camp gate, and no one is willing to give in even half a point.

    Han Mengxin is still using her abilities to treat injured soldiers.  However, as the number of wounded soldiers increased, Han Mengxin was almost unable to treat them.  Seeing that this was not an option, Ning Ning had even begun to organize forces to prepare for a breakout.  Han Mengxin gritted her teeth and decided to go into battle in person.

    It should be said that before the ability is awakened.  Han Mengxin could only use her own ability to treat the injured, and had no combat effectiveness at all.  But today, Han Mengxin is no longer what she used to be.  Regarding her abilities, Han Mengxin figured out two completely different methods of using them: treatment and attack.  But now, Han Mengxin planned to give up treatment and start attacking with all her strength.

    Based on the principle of capturing the thief first, capture the king.  Han Mengxin set her sights on the bronze-armored general who was commanding behind the mechanical army.  As long as the bronze-armored general can choose to escape, the camp will be saved.

    Thinking of this, Han Mengxin let out a clear shout, and armor composed of bright energy covered Han Mengxin's whole body.  If we want to select the most popular equipment, Han Mengxin can definitely enter the top three.  Golden full body armor, light shield in his left hand and light hammer in his right hand.  Considering that swords are not as effective against robots as hammers, Han Mengxin's weapon of choice this time is a war hammer.

    Accompanied by a clear drink.  Han Mengxin joined the battle group.  Ning Ning, who was organizing a breakout, was dumbfounded.  She has never had a fairy fruit, yet her future younger sibling is so brave.  That’s right, it’s brave!  Han Mengxin, who had entered the battle group, smashed her shields and forced her way out. Behind her, there were hundreds of scrapped robots. Before these robots met Han Mengxin,  Those are all well-made mechanical warriors.  Human soldiers have suffered countless losses from these mechanical warriors.  but now.  These mechanical warriors who had previously been majestic in front of human soldiers were dealt with by a girl named Han Mengxin like chopping melons and vegetables.

    This huge anomaly caused the two sides who were fighting on the battlefield to stop fighting at the same time, and their eyes were focused on Han Mengxin, who was constantly approaching the bronze-armored general.

    Seeing Han Mengxin getting closer and closer to the bronze-armored general, Ning Ning couldn't help but secretly sweat for Han Mengxin.  He wanted to stop him, but he couldn't stop him at this time. He wanted to send people to support him, but Han Mengxin rushed too fast and others couldn't catch up.

    The bronze-armored general looked at Han Mengxin who was rushing over.  Slowly raising his right hand, a row of robot guards standing behind him raised their weapons and aimed at the rushing Han Mengxin.

    When Han Mengxin saw this, she immediately raised her left hand. Before the gunfire sounded, the light shield worn by Han Mengxin on her left hand suddenly grew larger.  In one fell swoop, Han Mengxin's whole body was protected.

    The attack landed on the light shield, leaving no scar at all.  The bronze-armored general sighed when he saw this, pulled out the sword from his waist, and swung it hard in the face of Han Mengxin who was rushing towards him.  Originally, the bronze-armored general thought that he could resolve the battle with just one blow.  As a result, I found that I was a little whimsical.

    The light shield easily blocked the heavy sword, and then the war hammer in Han Mengxin's hand swept across the waist of the bronze-armored general.  The bronze-armored general raised his sword in response.  Unexpectedly, as soon as the weapons of the two sides came into contact, the bronze-armored general immediately felt a force so huge that he could not resist it.?.

    ……

    Ning Ning in the camp was speechless, she couldn’t believe the scene she just saw.  With almost no pause, the bronze-armored general, together with the heavy sword in his hand, was swept into the air by Han Mengxin's sweeping blow.

    "Boom! Crack~" The bronze-armored general was like a ball in a bowling ball, knocking down dozens of mechanical soldiers with one blow.  But after doing all this, Han Mengxin didn't feel any pride or dissatisfaction, and immediately rushed towards the bronze-armored general who was knocked away.  The bronze-armored general struggled to get up.  After possessing self-thinking, the bronze-armored general gradually developed human emotions.  Just like shame.

    Until now, the bronze-armored general couldn't believe why he was so easily beaten away by a weak-looking woman. When he looked at Han Mengxin again, the bronze-armored general couldn't help but have a hint of fear in his eyes.  But Han Mengxin didn't care whether the Bronze-armored General was afraid of her or not. She rushed in front of the Bronze-armored General and hit him with a hammer.

    With fear in my heart, how can I win?  Facing Han Mengxin's menacing attack, the bronze-armored general chose to avoid it.  As a result, the more he avoided, the more frightened he became. The bronze-armored general had lost his fighting spirit and now just wanted to leave here safe and sound.  But Han Mengxin seemed not to want the bronze-armored general to escape at this time.

    Han Mengxin’s bravery inspired human soldiers.  Seeing that a girl like Han Mengxin can fight with all her strength, what reason do men like me have to stay behind?

    Fight!

    It can be said that under the leadership of Han Mengxin, the plan formulated by the bronze-armored general to attack the east and attack the west was aborted.  With a trace of unwillingness, the bronze-armored general prepared to leave with his minions.  But before that, the bronze-armored general still had something to ask Han Mengxin.  His flawless plan was ruined because of this person. The bronze-armored general hopes to take this opportunity to get to know his opponent. He can't lose without knowing who he lost to, right?

    It’s just that the Bronze-armored General’s idea is a bit wishful thinking. Han Mengxin seems to have no intention of satisfying the Bronze-armored General’s wish.  If you ask me, I will tell you?  who do you think You Are?

    Not getting the answer he wanted, the bronze-armored general could only retreat quietly with the remaining defeated soldiers, preparing to make a comeback in the future.  As soon as Han Mengxin saw the bronze-armored general trying to escape with his men, a pair of golden feathers sprouted from behind him.  Very easily, Han Mengxin found the bronze-armored general's retreat.  Seeing that his retreat was cut off, the bronze-armored general was really anxious and immediately pounced on Han Mengxin desperately.

    Seeing with her own eyes that Han Mengxin was given wings, she repelled the sneak attack of the bronze-armored general, and now blocked the bronze-armored general who was going home.

    "Goddess of WarGoddess of War" Someone among the human soldiers suddenly shouted loudly, and as more and more people shouted, it finally turned into a chorus.

    "Goddess of War! Goddess of War!"

    Amid the cheers of the human soldiers, the bronze-armored general and a group of defeated soldiers finally got rid of Han Mengxin's entanglement and fled in despair.  But the bad luck didn't end there.  Halfway through, he met Han Yu and others who had been deceived by him before.  After another fierce battle, the bronze-armored general fled back to his own sphere of influence with only a few of his cronies.

    "Goddess of War! Goddess of War!" When Ning Dong hurried back with Ning Ping and others.  It was this cheer that was heard.  This made Ning Dong feel very puzzled. He didn't understand what happened to the camp during his absence.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 989: Bull Demons and Snake Gods

    In the small room, the light was a bit dim because the shabby curtains were deliberately closed. Four people in black cloaks sat around a round table with only one candle lit.

    "Have you heard of the Goddess of War?" The man in black sitting in the east asked the other three in a low voice.  The man in black sitting to the west replied with a hoarse voice: "I heard that, but it is said that the war goddess is the fiancée of the fifth prince Ning Ping. I'm afraid it will be difficult to win over."

    "Hmph! If there is something difficult to win over, the worst we can do is kidnap her" The man in black sitting in the south snorted coldly.  But as soon as he finished speaking, the man in black sitting in the north said mockingly: "Come here? What a loud tone. Do you know why she is called the Goddess of War instead of other gods?"

    "A good man can't stand up to a group fight. Let's do it together. I don't believe it"

    "Okay, go ahead and wish you success."

    "Don't make any noise. It's a rare meeting, so can't you guys make some constructive suggestions?" The man in black sitting in the east shouted unbearably.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a "bang bang bang" knock on the door, and then the landlady's voice rang, "Huo, I heard your voice, open the door quickly! You already owe me three months."  The rent is due, if I don’t pay the rent, you will move out!”

    The room suddenly became quiet, and the candle was extinguished by the man in black sitting in the east.  None of the four men in black sitting around the round table made a sound, allowing the landlady outside to yell and curse.  Perhaps because the people in the room didn't respond, the landlady was a little angry, so the door was kicked hard.  The man in black sitting on the south side couldn't help but asked the man in black sitting on the east side and whispered: "Is the door strong?"

    "Sure, I have specifically placed a ban on it. Ordinary people don't want to kick it away." The man in black sitting in the east whispered with certainty.

    I yelled and cursed for a while, probably because I felt that just yelling here was meaningless, and since I couldn’t kick the door open, the landlady could only curse and limp away.  When he could no longer hear any movement outside, the man in black sitting to the east lit the candle again and asked, "Where did we just talk?"

    ……

    Power is poison!  But once you taste it, you won’t want to give it up again.  As a result, the struggle for power became extremely cruel.  The hope you have always has.  Wanting to regain what is lost is an irreconcilable contradiction, and it is also a phenomenon that distinguishes heaven and hell.  Once you have it, you can have everything, and once you lose it, you lose everything.

    In an era when gods and demons are rampant, as the spokesperson of gods and demons in the human world.  The clergy are always on top.  But with the fall of the gods and demons, those clergy who once relied on the gods and demons to stand high also suffered misfortune and became the street rats that everyone shouted at.  But no matter what era it is, there are always some unique people.  Even in an era when the gods and demons are no longer around, there are still some people who firmly believe that the gods and demons have not disappeared, but are only temporarily gone.  One day, gods and demons will return to the world, and these people have been careful and stubborn to persist.

    The four men in black are obviously those who firmly believe that gods and demons will eventually return to the world.  Just because there is no market, the four people live a very difficult life.  They have to run around for three meals a day and don't have much time to look for those they think are the reincarnations of gods and demons.  But with the invasion of the mechanical legion, more and more people have put forward the idea that the gods and demons are coming again.  Maybe in times of despair.  Human beings always need a little spiritual sustenance.  Just like people always like to shout "Oh my God" when they are unlucky.  In fact, it is not a belief in God, it is just a habit.

    Originally, the four of them thought that the long-awaited good day was about to come, but they did not expect that with the ban issued by the Human Alliance, their careers would be cut in half and they would have to go underground.  But they still did not give up, and were still quietly collecting information about the reincarnation of gods and demons.  After hearing the news that the goddess of war appeared on the battlefield, the four people couldn't contain their excitement and risked gathering together to discuss a countermeasure.  But I didn't expect that the discussion was interrupted midway by a landlady who was pressing for rent.

    ? Discuss and discuss.  The four people still haven't come up with a clue.  Some people suggest making tentative contact first to test the other person's tone, but some think it is more efficient to just rob the person and force him to submit.  The two opinions could not reach a compromise, so the matter became deadlocked.

    “Dong dong dong~” The door was knocked again, and the four people who were depressed because they could not reach an agreement suddenly became angry.  Isn't it just three months' rent arrears? As for being here eight times a day like a reminder?  Some angry men in black planned to teach the landlord vampire a lesson, but now.  Just bear with it.  There is no other reason than that a penny can stump a heroic man.

    "Mr. Huo, are you there?  Someone is looking for it.  "The landlady's voice came from outside the door. But it can't be the same. The landlady has used this trick more than once. So no matter how kind the landlady's voice is, the four of them are determined not to open the door.  Thoughts, sitting silently at the round table.

    "Landlady, I'll do it. Please stay out of the way for now." A strange woman's voice came from outside the door, but the four people in the room thought it was the landlady's new trick. They decided not to open the door and sat down.  They just don't move from their respective positions.

    "Uh this" The landlady seemed a little embarrassed to say it, and then she heard the strange woman's voice coming from outside the door again, "I know that the people who live here owe you several months of rent. I will pay it on their behalf."  ." Hearing this, the four people in the room couldn't help but were stunned, but then they shook their heads and said it was a lie.  Putting aside the fact that the stranger outside is not related to these people, it is not certain whether this person really exists.  But the landlady's voice was full of joy, "Oh, I really met a noble person today. I didn't expect you, Miss Zhou, to be willing to pay the rent for those worthless things. But Miss Zhou, they owe me three  monthly rent.”

    "It doesn't matter, I can still afford this amount of money. You go down to my housekeeper to get the money first. I want to talk to the people in the room alone."

    Hearing this, the four people in the room couldn't help but glance at each other. They were all looking at each other and seemed to be asking who among the four knew the good man outside.

    The landlady left with a lot of gratitude, and Miss Zhou's voice came from outside the door again, "The four of you in the room, I have solved the crisis for you. Aren't you still willing to open the door and see me?"

    The four people in the room look at me and I look at you.  Finally, the man in black sitting on the east side gritted his teeth and stood up to open the door. Upon seeing this, the other three people immediately moved to the window, preparing to jump out of the window and escape once the landlady was the only one outside.  But when they stood at the window, the three of them saw the landlady taking money from a slender man downstairs.  As a result, the three people immediately turned to look at the door.

    The door opened, and a slim woman with a good figure stood outside the door.  He looked at the four people in the room with a smile and said, "Four gentlemen, don't worry, there is no debt problem between us."

    Once they heard this, the four of them immediately felt relieved.

    There is really no way to treat people in the room, it is too dirty.  Now that there is no more debt crisis, the four people finally dare to show their true colors.  Following Miss Zhou who came from nowhere, she walked downstairs and got into Miss Zhou's private car.  For four people.  It can be said that they have no taboos now. Apart from their lives, they have nothing to offer, and even if Miss Zhou wants to harm them, she does not have to come forward in person.  In other words, it seems that Miss Zhou has something to ask for help from herself.

    Having something to do means that you will be paid, and being paid means that you can have food and clothing without worries.  But this Miss Zhou is really rich.  The car they were in was something that the four of them couldn't even touch.

    "Four gentlemen, don't be restrained. Do you want something to drink?" Miss Zhou asked the four of them politely.

    The four people who already had broken pots lost their politeness at this moment. When they heard Miss Zhou's question, they immediately said what they wanted to drink. Don't tell me, if you can tell it yourself, then it's true.  The four people once again witnessed how rich Ms. Zhou was.  I couldn't help but wonder what this Miss Zhou wanted to do with the four of them?

    Seeing the car slowly driving into the manor, the four people's heads were already dizzy.  So I followed up with Grandma Liu from Grand View Garden.  Everything is fresh.

    "First, take the four gentlemen to bathe and change clothes. I want to have lunch with the four gentlemen." After getting off the car, Miss Zhou told the housekeeper who came to greet them.

    The four of them once again felt how wealthy Ms. Zhou was. The bathroom was as big as a swimming pool, and the water faucet in the bathroom was made of pure gold. The four of them looked at her and their eyes lit up, if no outsiders were there.  The four of them would most likely break off a piece and hide it on their bodies regardless of the cost.

    The enjoyment of an emperor

    The four people who had taken off their clothes lay in the bathtub without having to do anything themselves. There was a maid specifically responsible for bathing to clean their bodies.  If they weren't worried about what Miss Zhou wanted them to do, the four of them might have resorted to rogue behavior.

    After taking a shower, I put on clean clothes.  The mental outlook of the four people changed. Although they were still so wretched, they were at least much cleaner and there was no longer that strange smell on their bodies.

    Looking at the four people sitting in the living room waiting for Miss Zhou to receive her, the housekeeper asked Zhou Tong in confusion: "Miss Third, what are you doing with these four people? They are all the focus of the Ning family. Bring them home. This  Is there something wrong?"

    &nbsp; Zhou Tong shook his head when he heard this and replied softly: "It is because they are the focus of the Ning family that we need to pay more attention to them."

    "But what exactly is Miss planning to use them for?"

    Zhou Tong did not answer the butler's question, shook his head and asked: "You don't have to ask about this matter, just do as I say. Is the gold prepared for you ready?"

    "Miss, I have prepared everything according to your instructions. However, I think that if you want these four people to work for the lady, it is more cost-effective to use silver." The housekeeper replied softly.

    "Oh? How do you say this?" Zhou Tong asked with interest.

    "Miss, to put it bluntly, these four people are poor people. It doesn't matter if you give them gold or silver. But the volumes of gold and silver of the same value are different. I think a pallet of gold is far less shocking than a room full of silver.  .”

    "Well you are right to think about it. Just do as you say and prepare a house made of money. I will use it later." Zhou Tong thought for a while and then ordered the housekeeper.

    "Yes, I'll make arrangements right away." The housekeeper agreed and went down to prepare.

    After sending the housekeeper away, Zhou Tong straightened his clothes, walked into the living room with a smile, and said softly to the four of them: "I apologize for keeping you waiting for so long."

    "Miss Zhou is so polite. I wonder what Miss Zhou needs from the four of us?" the man surnamed Huo asked impatiently.  Excessive courtesy often makes people feel uneasy, after all, it is not rewarded for nothing.  The four people, who were used to being poor, suddenly received such treatment, which they considered to be like that only emperors could enjoy. They couldn't help but feel anxious and worried that Miss Zhou would ask them to do something they couldn't accomplish.

    Zhou Tong obviously guessed the worry of the man surnamed Huo.  He smiled and replied: "It is true that I need to trouble you four with something small, but please rest assured, I will not ask you to do anything beyond your capabilities."

    That’s what he said, but it was obvious that Zhou Tong’s words did not dispel the four people’s worries.  Hearing this, the man surnamed Huo said to Zhou Tong: "Miss Zhou, forgive me, the four of us are not knowledgeable people. Please let Miss Zhou speak clearly, so that we can have some confidence. Otherwise, the four of us really don't dare to  Accept Miss Zhou’s hospitality.”

    "UmOkay. In that case, I'll tell you the truth. But before I say anything, I have something to show you. Please come with me." Zhou Tong thought for a while and agreed to the request of the man surnamed Huo.  , stood up and said to the four people.

    At this time, how could the four of them refuse Zhou Tong's invitation.  The four of them followed Zhou Tong to the silver room that the butler had just prepared.  As soon as they entered the door, the four people were immediately dazzled by the light in the room, but deep down in their hearts, they hoped to have this kind of stimulation every day.

    The silver bricks all over the room were stacked neatly in the room, and the flashing silver light made the four people almost drool.  After trying hard to control his emotions, the man surnamed Huo looked at Zhou Tong with some inner struggle and asked: "Miss Zhou, if there is anything you need the four of us to do, please let us know clearly. If we can do it, we will never refuse, but if we can't do it,  Please forgive us for our incompetence, Miss Zhou."

    Zhou Tong looked at the man named Huo with some appreciation and nodded secretly in his heart.  To be able to remain calm in front of a silver house, I have to say that this is a person who can achieve things.

    "Let's go back to the living room first. To be honest, the silver bricks in this room are the reward we are going to give you. Of course, this is the reward after the thing is done, but before that. These silver bricks don't belong to you yet." Zhou Tong said, surnamed Huo  The man nodded and said.

    Hearing this, the man surnamed Huo couldn't help but feel relieved. It seemed that Miss Zhou didn't intend to force herself.  Three of the four people left the silver house reluctantly, and the expressions on their faces told Zhou Tong that no matter what request he made later, these three people would agree to it.  It's just that Zhou Tong is not very interested in the three people who exposed their true colors in front of a room of silver bricks.  He was only interested in the man named Huo who kept calm.

    The group of five people returned to the living room. After having tea and sitting down, Zhou Tong held a cup of tea and said softly to the four of them: "I heard that the four of you know a lot about gods and demons. Is it true?"

    When they heard this, the four of them couldn't help but feel a little bit in their hearts. They looked at Zhou Tong carefully, and he didn't look like he was going to attack him.  The man surnamed Huo secretly gritted his teeth, nodded and admitted: "Yes, the four of us do believe that gods and demons will eventually come to the world again. Is Miss Zhou here to arrest us?"

    "I don't have that interest. Since you admit it, do you have any thoughts on the war goddess that has been circulating recently?" Zhou Tong shook his head after hearing this and continued to ask.

    "What does Miss Zhou mean" the man surnamed Huo asked tentatively.

    Zhou Tong smiled and shook his headTurning his head, he stared at the man named Huo and said, "I'm asking you now."

    "" After a moment of silence, the man surnamed Huo decided to take a gamble and said to Zhou Tong in a deep voice: "To be honest, Miss Zhou, we believe that the person called the goddess of war should be one of the gods and demons reincarnated into the human world.  One, we are discussing how to contact the other party."

    "Oh, how do you plan to get in touch?" Zhou Tong asked after nodding.

    "This we are still discussing it, and we don't have an idea yet." The man surnamed Huo replied a little embarrassed when he heard this.

    Zhou Tong nodded in understanding and asked, "Do you need me to tell you some information about the war goddess?"

    "If Miss Zhou is willing to inform us, we would be grateful." The man surnamed Huo quickly replied.

    Zhou Tong smiled with satisfaction at the knowledge of the man surnamed Huo, and said: "The name of the war goddess is Han Mengxin. The reason why she is called the war goddess is because she turned the tide in a battle with the mechanical legion and changed her mind.  A battle that would have failed. Han Mengxin is a doctor and a person with light abilities. Of course, if you want to have contact with her, you must consider the people who are protecting her.  , especially two of you, you must be careful.”

    "Miss Zhou, please speak clearly." The man surnamed Huo asked after hearing this.

    "One is called Han Yu. He is Han Mengxin's brother and a user with fire abilities. The other is Ning Ping, who is also the fifth prince of the Emperor Star. Han Mengxin is his fiancée. If there are no special circumstances,  , the two of them are basically inseparable"

    With Zhou Tong’s introduction.  The expressions on the four people's faces became increasingly ugly, and it was only then that they realized that they had oversimplified the problem before.

    In the small room, the light was a bit dim because the shabby curtains were deliberately closed. Four people in black cloaks sat around a round table with only one candle lit.

    "Have you heard of the Goddess of War?" The man in black sitting in the east asked the other three in a low voice.  The man in black sitting to the west replied with a hoarse voice: "I heard that, but it is said that the war goddess is the fiancée of the fifth prince Ning Ping. I'm afraid it will be difficult to win over."

    "Hmph! There's nothing to win over. The worst we can do is kidnap her" The man in black sitting in the south snorted coldly.  But as soon as he finished speaking, the man in black sitting in the north said mockingly: "Come here? What a loud tone. Do you know why she is called the Goddess of War instead of other gods?"

    "A good man can't stand up to a group fight. Let's do it together. I don't believe it"

    "Okay, go ahead. I wish you success."

    "Don't make any noise. It's a rare meeting, so can't you guys make some constructive suggestions?" The man in black sitting in the east shouted unbearably.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a "bang bang bang" knock on the door, and then the landlady's voice rang, "Huo, I heard your voice, open the door quickly! You already owe me three months."  The rent is due. If you don’t pay the rent, you will move out!”

    The room suddenly became quiet, and the candle was extinguished by the man in black sitting in the east.  None of the four men in black sitting around the round table made a sound, allowing the landlady outside to yell and curse.  Perhaps because the people in the room didn't respond, the landlady was a little angry, so the door was kicked hard.  The man in black sitting on the south side couldn't help but asked the man in black sitting on the east side and whispered: "Is the door strong?"

    "Sure, I have specifically placed a ban on it. Ordinary people don't want to kick it away." The man in black sitting in the east whispered with certainty.

    I yelled and cursed for a while, maybe because I felt that it was meaningless just to yell and curse here.  In addition, the door could not be kicked open, so the landlady could only curse and limp away.  When he could no longer hear any movement outside, the man in black sitting to the east lit the candle again and asked, "Where did we just talk?"

    ……

    Power is poison!  But once you taste it, you won’t want to give it up again.  As a result, the struggle for power became extremely cruel.  The hope you have always has.  Wanting to regain what is lost is an irreconcilable contradiction, and it is also a phenomenon that distinguishes heaven and hell.  Once you have it, you can have everything, and once you lose it, you lose everything.

    In an era when gods and demons are rampant, as the spokespersons of gods and demons in the human world, clergy are always aloof.  But with the fall of the gods and demons, those clergy who once relied on the gods and demons to stand high also suffered misfortune and became the street rats that everyone shouted at.  But no matter what era it is, there are always some unique people.  Even in an era when the gods and demons are no longer around, there are still some people who firmly believe that the gods and demons have not disappeared, but are only temporarily gone.??One day, gods and demons will return to the world, but these people have been careful and stubborn to persist.

    The four men in black are obviously those who firmly believe that gods and demons will eventually return to the world.  Just because there is no market, the four people live a very difficult life.  They have to run around for three meals a day and don't have much time to look for those they think are the reincarnations of gods and demons.  But with the invasion of the mechanical legion, more and more people have put forward the idea that the gods and demons are coming again.  Perhaps in times of despair, human beings always need a little spiritual sustenance.  Just like people always like to shout "Oh my God" when they are unlucky.  In fact, it is not a belief in God, it is just a habit.

    Originally, the four of them thought that the long-awaited good day was about to come, but they did not expect that with the ban issued by the Human Alliance, their careers would be cut in half and they would have to go underground.  But they still did not give up, and were still quietly collecting information about the reincarnation of gods and demons.  After hearing the news that the goddess of war appeared on the battlefield, the four people couldn't contain their excitement and risked gathering together to discuss a countermeasure.  But I didn't expect that the discussion was interrupted midway by a landlady who was pressing for rent.

    After discussing and discussing, the four of them still didn’t come up with a clue.  Some people suggest making tentative contact first.  Exploring the other person's tone of voice, some people think that it is more efficient to just kidnap the person and force them to submit.  The two opinions could not reach a compromise, so the matter became deadlocked.

    “Dong dong dong~” The door was knocked again, and the four people who were depressed because they could not reach an agreement suddenly became angry.  Isn't it just three months' rent arrears? As for being here eight times a day like a reminder?  Some angry men in black planned to go back and teach the landlord vampire a lesson, but for now, they had better endure it.  There is no other reason.  A penny can stump a heroic man.

    "Mr. Huo, are you there? Someone is looking for you." The landlady's voice came from outside the door.  However, one can only do two, and the landlady has used this trick more than once, so no matter how kind the landlady's voice is, the four of them are determined not to open the door and sit at the round table in silence.

    "Landlady. I'll do it. Please stay out of the way for now." A strange woman's voice came from outside the door, but the four people in the room thought it was the landlady's new trick. They decided not to open the door and sat down.  They just don't move from their respective positions.

    "Uh this" The landlady seemed a little embarrassed to say it, and then she heard the strange woman's voice coming from outside the door again, "I know that the people who live here owe you several months of rent. I will pay it on their behalf.  ." Hearing this, the four people in the room couldn't help but were stunned, but then they shook their heads and said it was a lie.  Putting aside the fact that the stranger outside is not related to these people, it is not certain whether this person really exists.  But the landlady's voice was full of joy, "Oh, I really met a noble person today. I didn't expect you, Miss Zhou, to be willing to pay the rent for those worthless things. But Miss Zhou, they owe me three  monthly rent.”

    "It doesn't matter. I can still afford this amount of money. You go down to my housekeeper to get the money first. I want to talk to the people in the room alone."

    Hearing this, the four people in the room couldn't help but glance at each other. They were all looking at each other and seemed to be asking who among the four knew the good man outside.

    The landlady left with a lot of gratitude, and Miss Zhou's voice came from outside the door again, "The four of you in the room, I have solved the crisis for you. Aren't you still willing to open the door and see me?"

    The four people in the room looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, the man in black sitting on the east side gritted his teeth and stood up to open the door.  Upon seeing this, the other three people immediately moved to the window, preparing to jump out of the window and escape once the landlady was the only one outside.  But when they stood at the window, the three of them saw the landlady taking money from a slender man downstairs.  As a result, the three people immediately turned to look at the door.

    The door opened, and a slim woman with a good figure stood outside the door. She looked at the four people in the room with a smile and said, "Four gentlemen, don't worry, there is no debt problem between us."

    Once they heard this, the four of them immediately felt relieved.

    There is really no way to treat people in the room, it is too dirty.  Now that there is no more debt crisis, the four people finally dare to show their true colors.  Following Miss Zhou who came from nowhere, she walked downstairs and got into Miss Zhou's private car.  For the four of them, it can be said that they have no taboos now. Apart from their humble lives, they have nothing to offer, and even if Miss Zhou wants to harm them, she can't do it personally.  Come forward.  In other words, it seems that Miss Zhou has something to ask for help from herself.

    Having something to do means that you will be paid, and being paid means that you can have food and clothing without worries.  But this Miss Zhou?You are so rich. The car you ride in is something that four people cannot even touch.

    "Four gentlemen, don't be restrained. Do you want something to drink?" Miss Zhou asked the four of them politely.

    The four people who already had broken pots lost their politeness at this moment. When they heard Miss Zhou's question, they immediately said what they wanted to drink. Don't tell me, if you can tell it yourself, then it's true.  The four people once again witnessed how rich Ms. Zhou was.  I couldn't help but wonder what this Miss Zhou wanted to do with the four of them?

    Seeing the car slowly driving into the manor, the four people's heads were already dizzy.  So I followed Grandma Liu in Grand View Garden and everything I saw was new.

    "First, take the four gentlemen to bathe and change clothes. I want to have lunch with the four gentlemen." After getting off the car, Miss Zhou told the housekeeper who came to greet them.

    The four of them once again felt how wealthy Ms. Zhou was. The bathroom was as big as a swimming pool, and the water faucet in the bathroom was made of pure gold. Their eyes lit up when they saw her.  If there were no outsiders, the four of them would probably break off a piece and hide it on their bodies at all costs.

    The enjoyment of an emperor

    The four people who had taken off their clothes lay in the bathtub without having to do anything themselves. There was a maid specifically responsible for bathing to clean their bodies.  If they weren't worried about what Miss Zhou wanted them to do, the four of them might have resorted to rogue behavior.

    After taking a shower and putting on clean clothes, the mental outlook of the four people changed, although they were still so wretched.  But at least it's much cleaner and I don't have that weird smell anymore.

    Looking at the four people sitting in the living room waiting for Miss Zhou to receive her, the housekeeper asked Zhou Tong in confusion: "Miss Third, what are you doing with these four people? They are all the focus of the Ning family. Bring them home. This  Is there something wrong?"

    Zhou Tong shook his head when he heard this.  He replied softly: "It is because they are the ones that the Ning family pays special attention to, that we need to pay more attention to them."

    "But what exactly is Miss planning to use them for?"

    Zhou Tong did not answer the butler's question, shook his head and asked: "You don't have to ask about this matter, just do as I say. Is the gold prepared for you ready?"

    "Miss, I have prepared everything according to your instructions. However, I think that if you want these four people to work for the lady, it is more cost-effective to use silver." The housekeeper replied softly.

    "Oh? How do you say this?" Zhou Tong asked with interest.

    "Miss, to put it bluntly, these four people are poor people. It doesn't matter if you give them gold or silver. But the volumes of gold and silver of the same value are different. I think a pallet of gold is far less shocking than a room full of silver.  .”

    "Well you are right to think about it. Just do as you say and prepare a house made of money. I will use it later." Zhou Tong thought for a while and then ordered the housekeeper.

    "Yes, I'll make arrangements right away." The housekeeper agreed and went down to prepare.

    The butler was sent away.  Zhou Tong straightened his clothes, walked into the living room with a smile, and said softly to the four of them: "I apologize for keeping you waiting for so long."

    "Miss Zhou is so polite. I wonder what Miss Zhou needs from the four of us?" the man surnamed Huo asked impatiently.  Excessive courtesy often makes people feel uneasy, after all, it is not rewarded for nothing.  The four people, who were used to being poor, suddenly received such treatment, which they considered to be like that only emperors could enjoy. They couldn't help but feel anxious and worried that Miss Zhou would ask them to do something they couldn't accomplish.

    Zhou Tong obviously guessed the worry of the man surnamed Huo, and replied with a smile: "There is indeed a small matter that needs to trouble the four of you. But please rest assured, four of you, we will not ask you to do anything beyond your capabilities."

    That’s what he said, but it was obvious that Zhou Tong’s words did not dispel the four people’s worries.  Hearing this, the man surnamed Huo said to Zhou Tong: "Miss Zhou, forgive me, the four of us are all ignorant people. Please make it clear to Miss Zhou, so that we can have some confidence. Otherwise, the four of us really don't dare to  Accept Miss Zhou’s hospitality.”

    "UmOkay. In that case, I'll tell you the truth. But before I say anything, I have something to show you. Please come with me." Zhou Tong thought for a while and agreed to the request of the man surnamed Huo.  , stood up and said to the four people.

    At this time, how could the four of them refuse Zhou Tong's invitation.  The four of them followed Zhou Tong to the silver room that the housekeeper had just prepared. As soon as they entered the door, the four of them were immediately dazzled by the light in the room. However, deep down in their hearts, the four of them hoped to have this kind of stimulation every day.  .

    The silver bricks all over the room were stacked neatly in the room, and the flashing silver light made the four people almost drool.  After trying hard to control his emotions, the man surnamed Huo looked around with some inner struggle.?? asked: "Miss Zhou, please state clearly if there is anything you need the four of us to do. If we can do it, we will never refuse. But if we can't do it, please forgive us for our incompetence."

    Zhou Tong looked at the man named Huo with some appreciation and nodded secretly in his heart.  To be able to remain calm in front of a silver house, I have to say that this is a person who can achieve things.

    "Let's go back to the living room first. To be honest, the silver bricks in this room are the reward we are going to give you. Of course, this is the reward after the thing is done. Before that, these silver bricks don't belong to you." Zhou Tong said to Huo's surname  The man nodded and said.

    Hearing this, the man surnamed Huo couldn't help but feel relieved. It seemed that Miss Zhou didn't intend to force herself.  Three of the four people left the silver house reluctantly, and the expressions on their faces told Zhou Tong that no matter what request he made later, these three people would agree to it.  It's just that Zhou Tong is not very interested in the three people who exposed their true colors in front of a room of silver bricks. He is only interested in the man named Huo who remains calm.

    The group of five people returned to the living room. After having tea and sitting down, Zhou Tong held a cup of tea and said softly to the four of them: "I heard that the four of you know a lot about gods and demons. Is it true?"

    When they heard this, the four of them couldn't help but feel a little bit in their hearts. They looked at Zhou Tong carefully, and he didn't look like he was going to attack him.  The man surnamed Huo secretly gritted his teeth, nodded and admitted: "Yes, the four of us do believe that gods and demons will eventually come to the world again. Is Miss Zhou here to arrest us?"

    "I don't have that interest. Since you admit it, do you have any thoughts on the war goddess that has been circulating recently?" Zhou Tong shook his head after hearing this and continued to ask.

    "What does Miss Zhou mean" the man surnamed Huo asked tentatively.

    Zhou Tong smiled and shook his head, stared at the man named Huo and said, "I'm asking you now."

    "" After a moment of silence, the man surnamed Huo decided to take a gamble and said to Zhou Tong in a deep voice: "To be honest, Miss Zhou, we believe that the person called the goddess of war should be one of the gods and demons reincarnated into the human world.  One, we are discussing how to contact the other party."

    "Oh, how do you plan to get in touch?" Zhou Tong asked after nodding.

    "This we are still discussing it, and we don't have an idea yet." The man surnamed Huo replied a little embarrassed when he heard this.

    Zhou Tong nodded in understanding and asked, "Do you need me to tell you some information about the war goddess?"

    "If Miss Zhou is willing to inform us, we would be grateful." The man surnamed Huo quickly replied.

    Zhou Tong smiled with satisfaction at the knowledge of the man surnamed Huo, and said: "The name of the war goddess is Han Mengxin. The reason why she is called the war goddess is because she turned the tide in a battle with the mechanical legion and changed her mind.  A battle that would have failed. Han Mengxin is a doctor and a person with light abilities. Of course, if you want to have contact with her, you must consider the people who are protecting her.  , especially two of you, you must be careful.”

    "Miss Zhou, please speak clearly." The man surnamed Huo asked after hearing this.

    "One is called Han Yu. He is Han Mengxin's brother and a user with fire abilities. The other is Ning Ping, who is also the fifth prince of the Emperor Star. Han Mengxin is his fiancée. If there are no special circumstances,  , the two of them are basically inseparable"

    With Zhou Tong’s introduction, the expressions on the four people’s faces became increasingly ugly. It was only then that they realized that they had thought the problem was too simple.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 990 Paper Tiger

    The war has entered a dormant period, and no matter which side it is, it will take time to adjust.  The one with the advantage needs to digest the gains gained during this period and prepare to continue to maintain the advantage in the next stage of the war, while the losing side is more actively preparing to regain what it has lost in the next war.  Both sides are preparing intensively, and a larger and more intense war is brewing.

    At this time, Han Mengxin, who was fine, returned to the Emperor Star accompanied by Ning Ping, for no other reason than that the emperor's treatment had ended, and Han Mengxin wanted to see the effect of the treatment.  However, beyond Han Mengxin and Ning Ping's expectations, when they stepped out of the starship, they encountered a large group of people who came to greet them.

    " Seeing the people holding up Han Mengxin's portrait and chanting the goddess of war, Han Mengxin subconsciously leaned towards Ning Ping.  This is normal. Besides Han Yu, Ning Ping has become the second most important person in Han Mengxin's heart, so when she encounters something she doesn't understand, Han Mengxin will choose to stay closer to the people she trusts.

    But when they saw the war goddess in their hearts approaching Ningping, the people who had been waiting for a long time couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  Following Zhou Tong's instructions, the Four Gods promoted Han Mengxin as a saint-like figure, and now that the saint has a man, the people can't help but feel that they have been deceived.  It's just that the people have forgotten that Han Mengxin was the one who was kept in the dark from beginning to end, and did not know the existence of these people at all.

    Ning Ping carefully protected Han Mengxin behind him. He could feel that since he and Han Mengxin appeared in front of the public at the same time, the unfriendly hostility was constantly focused on him.

    Fortunately, the emperor received the news and sent the royal guards to take the surrounded Han Mengxin and Ningping to the palace. This saved Ningping and Han Mengxin from trouble.

    "Mengxin, are you not scared?" The emperor asked Han Mengxin with concern.  As for his own son, ignore him.  However, Ning Ping was not angry at all. Han Mengxin could gain the approval of her parents.  This is what Ning Ping desires.

    "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. Mengxin didn't feel too scared with Ningping by her side." Han Mengxin said to the emperor softly.  The queen on the side heard this and asked: "Mengxin, take advantage of this time to come back, do you think we will arrange your marriage to Ning Ping?"

    "Well to answer the question to the Queen, Mengxin does hope to get married to Ningping, but it's not a good time right now. The threat of the mechanical legion is still there, and it's time to talk about personal affairs between children" Speaking of this, Han Mengxin looked at  Xiang Ningping.  Ning Ping understood immediately and stepped forward and said to the queen: "Mother, Meng Xin is right, and even if we get married, we don't plan to live in the palace."

    "Huh? Not living in the palace? Then where do you plan to live? Speaking of our Ning family's great business, if you want to live somewhere else, it's not impossible." The emperor frowned slightly and said to Ning  Ping said.

    Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "Father, you misunderstood me. What I meant is that even if Mengxin and I get married, we will not return to the palace. We plan to find a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters to live in seclusion, or go traveling together."  a period of time."

    “You mean you don’t want to return to the royal family and live as a commoner, right?” The emperor narrowed his eyes and stared at Ning Ping and asked.

    Being stared at by the emperor made him a little flustered, but Ning Ping still had the courage to answer: "Yes."

    "Huh! Okay, now that your wings are strong, you look down on your parents, right?" the emperor asked with a cold snort.

    Ning Ping quickly explained: "My father's words are serious. I have never thought so. It's just that I don't want Mengxin to be wronged. I admit that no matter whether it is the father, the emperor, the queen or other members of the royal family, they will treat Mengxin well. But apart from you,  , there are many people who will dislike Mengxin, and I don’t want Mengxin to be unhappy."

    “…” After hearing Ning Ping’s explanation, the emperor and queen fell silent.  Indeed, as Ning Ping said, in addition to those directly under the royal family, those seven aunts and eight aunts who are related to each other are indeed unforgiving people.  Especially in their eyes.  Marriage is a shortcut to gain huge benefits for them.  If you see a shortcut taken by an unknown person, the harm of rumors will definitely be inevitable.

    "What about my grandchildren in the future? Should I ask them not to return to the royal family?" the emperor asked with a frown.

    Ning Ping and Han Mengxin immediately blushed at the emperor's question. Ning Ping replied calmly: "Father, you are really thinking too far."

    The emperor was a little embarrassed.  Indeed, as Ning Ping said, he was thinking too far ahead.  It seems too early to think about future grandchildren before the marriage is completed.  It's just that at this time, you must not be the first to admit your mistake. The emperor frowned and defended: "What does it mean to think?"?It’s too long-term, and the issues I consider are very practical.  Although there is a lot of nastiness within the royal family, I have to admit that the education provided by the royal family is also very training.  Look at how many of your brothers and sisters you have, which one can stand alone if thrown out?  "

    Regarding the emperor's excuse that he was bragging, Ning Ping automatically ignored it and said: "The education of the royal family does train people, but it also makes people lose what should originally belong to them. Just like a few of us, the one who impressed me the most,  There are endless etiquette classes, endless knowledge classes, and endless talent classes every day. It is undeniable that these things are indeed very important to our future, but apart from learning, we do not have our own childhood. I  I don’t want my future children to experience the same thing as me.”

    Ning Ping’s answer silenced the emperor and queen.  They wanted to refute, but found that the phrase "I am doing it for your own good" could not be said smoothly.  Ning Ping was right. Their brothers and sisters spent their childhood learning all kinds of knowledge.  Ning Ping was a little better, at least he became more relaxed about his education after he became obsessed with martial arts.  The education for several others, especially Ning'an, can be said to be the most thorough royal education.

    It is undeniable that Ning'an's abilities are outstanding. Although he is lacking in military aspects, other aspects, especially internal affairs capabilities, can definitely be called outstanding.  It can be seen that Ning An has handled logistics in an orderly manner during this period.  But correspondingly, Ning An is also the most old-fashioned. He is obviously less than thirty years old, but he usually looks like a little old man, without the energy and drive that he should have at his age.

    "Then how do you plan to educate your children?" the emperor asked curiously.

    "Ugh I'd better consider this issue after I have children. Father, I have something to ask you." Ning Ping scratched his head.  Said changing the topic.

    The emperor did not want to force Ning Ping at this time. As Han Mengxin said, it is indeed not a good time to talk about marriage now. It is not too late to postpone the matter for a while.  Maybe Ning Ping will change his mind by then.  Then he followed Ning Ping's words and asked, "What do you want to ask me?"

    "It's about Mengxin being called the goddess of war. Father, you already know what Mengxin and I encountered when we came back. But what puzzles Mengxin and me is that we have never publicized this at all.  Nothing happened, and no support group was formed. Where did those fans of the Goddess of War come from?"

    "Haha My child, it's not as simple as a support group or fans." The emperor corrected him with a smile.

    "Father, please speak clearly." Ning Ping said quickly.

    "Well, actually, even if you don't ask, I still want to tell you about this. First of all, I want to make it clear that what you encountered today was not instigated by us. It was someone else"

    ……

    The emperor told Ning Ping and Han Mengxin exactly how the Four Divine Sticks formed the War Goddess Cult.  After hearing this, Ning Ping asked angrily: "Where are these four bastards now?"

    "What are you going to do?" the emperor asked curiously.

    “I want to sue them for infringing on Mengxin’s portrait rights, and also ask them to compensate for Mengxin’s reputational damage.” Ning Ping replied angrily.

    The emperor laughed when he heard this, "I'm telling you, you used to be less humorous than you are now. Could it be that you were influenced by someone?" The queen on the side also looked at Han Mengxin with a smile.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin said quickly: "Your Majesty, Madam, this matter has nothing to do with me."

    "Oh, it has nothing to do with you? Who does it have to do with?"

    "Ermaybe it's because of my brother's influence." Han Mengxin said a little embarrassed.

    Hearing this, the queen asked: "Well speaking of your brother. He didn't come back with you today?"

    "No, he said he wanted to select some people to join the commando team, so he was busy selecting people." Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    "Speaking of which, we are able to be so stable during this period thanks to your brother's help. Mengxin, your brother is really a superpower with a domain. It's not that I suspect him of lying, it's just his age  , I'm just curious." The queen asked Han Mengxin with some gossip.

    The queen and Han Mengxin were chatting quietly on the side.  The conversation between the emperor and Ningping continued. Regarding the fact that Han Mengxin was praised as the reincarnation of the goddess of war, Ningping was expressing his own opinion, "Actually, whether this matter is big or small, the key is to  Let’s see how father plans to deal with it.”

    "Oh, how do you plan to let father handle it?" The emperor looked at Ning Ping with interest and asked.  But Ning Ping didn't want to use this idea.  Seeing the emperor's question, Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "Father, you obviously already have concerns in your heart, so why come to test me? I can do it in advance."You know, I'm not interested in the seat under your butt at all.  If you want to pass on the throne, the eldest brother and the second brother are your choices. If it is not possible, the eldest sister can also be used.  "

    "You bastard, you picked yourself quite cleanly." The emperor said angrily.

    Ning Ping shrugged, "I'm telling the truth. The profession of emperor is really not done by humans. Well ordinary people do it." Seeing the emperor glare at him, Ning Ping quickly changed his words.

    Seeing what Ning Ping said, the emperor couldn't help but feel puzzled, "Boy, everyone else is eager to be the emperor, but why are you not interested in being the emperor at all?"

    “Then please tell me, Father, what are the benefits of being an emperor?” Ning Ping asked in response.

    "Well first tell me what's wrong with being an emperor."

    "There are so many bad things. You see, first of all, to be an emperor, you have to be diligent. In Han Yu's words, you wake up earlier than the chickens and go to bed later than the chickens. You get up early and stay late all day, and you can only sit in the room every day.  Reviewing endless documents. It’s hard to have a little free time now and then, but you can’t use that free time at will, because you don’t know when there will be an urgent matter that needs you to deal with. You can only stay in the palace all day long.  There is no difference between being in jail and being in jail. Secondly, being an emperor is like being a doormat. If you want to be a wise king, you must accept the opinions of the ministers. Even if the ministers are talking nonsense, you must wait patiently for him to finish, otherwise  If you don't accept good advice, if you get angry, that would be even worse, you would be a foolish king"

    "But being an emperor can enjoy the best things in the world and have many women"

    "HmmFather, don't you feel a chill in your back when you say this?" Ning Ping asked with a slight cough.

    The emperor immediately blushed when he was told that other emperors might have many women, but for him, except for the queen.  Not even a lover.  It's not that he hasn't thought about it, but the queen's supervision is really strict, and the emperor still accepts his fate and doesn't plan to continue struggling with this issue.

    "Your queen and I are in love, and there is no room for a third person between us." The emperor said to Ning Ping seriously.  These words made the queen, who was chatting with Han Mengxin but listened to the conversation with her ears pricked up, smile with satisfaction.

    When Ning Ping saw this, he opened his mouth and said silently to the emperor: "Father, I have suffered so much for you."

    "Alas~Long live my understanding."

    Because I accidentally mentioned my sadness.  The emperor's interest in the question of whether it was good to be emperor was greatly reduced.  Instead of asking about Ning Ping's personal views on the position of emperor, he began to ask how to deal with the current issue of the War Goddess Cult.

    To be honest, Ning Ping felt very uncomfortable with the Four God Sticks' good opinions.  Although he doesn't object to others calling Han Mengxin the goddess of war, it doesn't matter even if she is the reincarnation of the goddess of war.  But when he thought that Han Mengxin might get into unnecessary trouble because of the War Goddess Cult, Ning Ping had the urge to kill the four divine sticks.

    "Father, if you need my help, please speak up. I will never refuse." Ning Ping assured the emperor.  The emperor glanced at Ning Ping sideways when he heard this, "Of course you won't refuse. It concerns Mengxin's safety. If you refuse, you will no longer be my child."

    "Someone wants to harm Mengxin?" Ning Ping frowned and asked immediately.

    "It should be said that the Goddess of War Cult had the purpose of harming Mengxin from the very beginning. You should have heard the saying that the higher you lift it, the harder it will fall. And the four divine sticks lifted Mengxin to the position of a god.  Once others discover that Mengxin is not the reincarnation of the goddess of war as they thought, then Mengxin will be in danger. And even if Mengxin becomes the spokesperson of the goddess of war in the world, those old families whose interests are affected will also  I won’t let Mengxin go, otherwise Mengxin will also be in danger.”

    "Then what do you plan to do? You can definitely put an end to the problem as soon as it appears." Ning Ping said this with a bit of complaint in his tone.

    Upon hearing this, the emperor quickly explained: "This has nothing to do with me. It is your mother's idea. She hopes to take this opportunity to clean up the internal instability and warn those who have illusions. Don't worry, Mengxin will not  If something happens, even if she is really in danger, she can still turn the danger around."

    Ning Ping frowned and said to the emperor: "Father, it's not that I don't believe in your promise, it's just that those old forces are not good friends. If they get into a group because of Mengxin's matter, even you will probably find it difficult to deal with it.  Bar."

    "Do you think they haven't formed a group? They have already formed a group. It's just that you and Mengxin haven't come back yet. They just couldn't find a chance to attack. But now that the opportunity is there, their attack should be very easy.  It will start soon. Boy, for the safety of your own wife, youYou need to be more vigilant in the coming days.  "

    "Can I take Mengxin and leave now?" Ning Ping asked after thinking for a while.

    The emperor shook his head and replied: "No, your mother has been setting up the trap for so long, and now it's time to close the net. You don't want to scare away those who have already been caught."

    "But I'm worried that Mengxin will be in danger."

    "So I just reminded you to be more vigilant."

    "Father, can I find help?"

    "Yes, as long as you can trust it, you can find it."

    After receiving the emperor's promise, Ning Ping nodded, opened the communicator he carried with him in front of the emperor, and shouted to the connected communicator: "Han Yu, Mengxin is in danger, come back quickly."

    "What? I know, I'll be right back." Han Yu's voice came from the other end of the communicator, and then the communicator hung up.

    "Ning Ping, you actually asked Mengxin's brother to come back for help?"

    "Of course, Han Yu is the strongest person I know, and Mengxin is his sister. Now trouble has come to me. If I don't find him, I will tell him later that he will find me trouble."

    "What? Does he still dare to beat you?" the emperor asked curiously.

    "When we compete, we never show mercy because of our status."

    "What about you? Did you deliberately get beaten because he is Mengxin's brother?"

    Hearing the emperor's question, Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "Of course not, we are competing to improve our strength. We are not just looking for things to pass the time."

    "Hmm It seems that you are more promising than me. In order to pursue your mother, I was hunted down by your uncle many times." The emperor said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    "Nonsense, when did my brother hunt you down?" The queen who was eavesdropping on the side couldn't help but retorted.

    The war has entered a dormant period, and no matter which side it is, it will take time to adjust.  The one with the advantage needs to digest the gains gained during this period and prepare to continue to maintain the advantage in the next stage of the war, while the losing side is more actively preparing to regain what it has lost in the next war.  Both sides are preparing intensively.  A larger and more intense war is brewing.

    At this time, Han Mengxin, who was fine, returned to the Emperor Star accompanied by Ning Ping, for no other reason than that the emperor's treatment had ended, and Han Mengxin wanted to see the effect of the treatment.  It was just beyond Han Mengxin and Ning Ping's expectations when they walked out of the starship.  But he was met by a large crowd of people who came to greet him.

    " Seeing the people holding up Han Mengxin's portrait and chanting the goddess of war, Han Mengxin subconsciously leaned towards Ning Ping.  This is normal. Besides Han Yu, Ning Ping has become the second most important person in Han Mengxin's heart, so when she encounters something she doesn't understand, Han Mengxin will choose to stay closer to the people she trusts.

    It was just when I saw the war goddess in my mind approaching Ning Ping.  People who had been waiting for a long time could not help but feel a little disappointed.  Following Zhou Tong's instructions, the Four Gods promoted Han Mengxin as a saint-like figure, and now that the saint has a man, the people can't help but feel that they have been deceived.  It's just that the people have forgotten that Han Mengxin was the one who was kept in the dark from beginning to end, and did not know the existence of these people at all.

    Ning Ping carefully protected Han Mengxin behind him.  He could feel that since he and Han Mengxin appeared in front of the public at the same time, the unfriendly hostility was constantly focused on him.

    Fortunately, the emperor received the news and sent the royal guards to take the surrounded Han Mengxin and Ningping to the palace. This saved Ningping and Han Mengxin from trouble.

    "Mengxin, are you not scared?" The emperor asked Han Mengxin with concern.  As for his own son, ignore him.  But Ning Ping was not angry at all.  Han Mengxin can get the approval of her parents, which is what Ning Ping dreams of.

    "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. Mengxin didn't feel too scared with Ningping by her side." Han Mengxin said to the emperor softly.  The Queen on the side heard this and asked: "Mengxin, take advantage of this time to come back, do you think we will arrange your marriage to Ning Ping?"

    "Well to answer the question to the Queen, Mengxin does hope to get married to Ningping, but it's not a good time right now. The threat of the mechanical legion is still there. Talking about personal affairs between children at this time" Speaking of this, Han Mengxin looked at  Xiang Ningping.  Ning Ping understood immediately, stepped forward and said to the queen: "Mother, Meng Xin is right, and even if we get married, we don't plan to live in the palace."

    "Huh? Not living in the palace? Then what are your plans?Where?  Speaking of which, our Ning family has a great cause. If you want to live somewhere else, it's not impossible.  "The emperor frowned slightly and said to Ning Ping.

    Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "Father, you misunderstood me. What I meant is that even if Mengxin and I get married, we will not return to the palace. We plan to find a place with beautiful scenery to live in seclusion, or to travel together."  a period of time."

    “You mean you don’t want to return to the royal family and live as a commoner, right?” The emperor narrowed his eyes and stared at Ning Ping and asked.

    Being stared at by the emperor made him a little flustered, but Ning Ping still had the courage to answer: "Yes."

    "Huh! Okay, now that your wings are strong, you look down on your parents, right?" the emperor asked with a cold snort.

    Ning Ping quickly explained: "My father's words are serious. I have never thought so. It's just that I don't want Mengxin to be wronged. I admit that both my father, mother, queen, and other members of the royal family will treat Mengxin well. But apart from you,  , there are many people who will dislike Mengxin, and I don’t want Mengxin to be unhappy."

    “…” After hearing Ning Ping’s explanation, the emperor and queen fell silent.  Indeed, as Ning Ping said, in addition to those directly under the royal family, those seven aunts and eight aunts who are related to each other are indeed unforgiving people.  Especially in their eyes.  Marriage is a shortcut to gain huge benefits for them.  If you see a shortcut taken by an unknown person, the harm of rumors will definitely be inevitable.

    "What about my grandchildren in the future? Should I ask them not to return to the royal family?" the emperor asked with a frown.

    Ning Ping and Han Mengxin immediately blushed at the emperor's question. Ning Ping replied calmly: "Father, you are really thinking too far."

    The emperor was a little embarrassed. Indeed, as Ning Ping said, he was thinking too far.  It seems too early to think about future grandchildren before the marriage is completed.  It's just that you must not be the first to admit your mistakes at this time.  The emperor frowned and defended: "What does it mean to think too far? The issues I consider are very practical. Although there is a lot of filth within the royal family, I have to admit that the education of the royal family is also very training. Look at you brothers and sisters.  How many of them are thrown out? Which one can’t stand alone?”

    Ning Ping automatically ignored the emperor's excuse that he was bragging.  He opened his mouth and said: "The education of the royal family does train people, but it can also make people lose what should originally belong to them. Just like a few of us, what I remember the most is the endless etiquette classes and endless knowledge classes we take every day.  , endless talent lessons. It is undeniable that these things are indeed important to our future, but apart from learning, we do not have our own childhood. I don’t want my future children to experience the same thing as me."

    Ning Ping’s answer silenced the emperor and queen.  They wanted to refute, but found that the phrase "I am doing it for your own good" could not be said smoothly.  Ning Ping was right. Their brothers and sisters spent their childhood learning all kinds of knowledge.  Ning Ping was a little better, at least he became more relaxed about his education after he became obsessed with martial arts.  The education for several others, especially Ning'an, can be said to be the most thorough royal education.

    It is undeniable that Ning'an's abilities are outstanding. Although he is lacking in military aspects, he is lacking in other aspects.  Especially in terms of internal affairs capabilities, it can definitely be called outstanding.  It can be seen that Ning An has handled logistics in an orderly manner during this period.  But correspondingly, Ning An is also the most old-fashioned. He is obviously less than thirty years old, but he usually looks like a little old man, without the energy and drive that he should have at his age.

    "Then how do you plan to educate your children?" the emperor asked curiously.

    "Ugh I'd better consider this issue after I have children. Father, I have something to ask you." Ning Ping scratched his head.  Said changing the topic.

    The emperor did not want to force Ning Ping at this time. As Han Mengxin said, it is indeed not a good time to talk about marriage now. It is not too late to postpone the matter for a while.  Maybe Ning Ping will change his mind by then.  Then he followed Ning Ping's words and asked, "What do you want to ask me?"

    "It's about Mengxin being called the goddess of war. Father, you already know what Mengxin and I encountered when we came back. But what puzzled Mengxin and me is that we didn't publicize this at all.  There is no such thing, and there is no support group formed, so where do those fans of the Goddess of War come from?”

    "Haha My child, it's not as simple as a support group or fans." The emperor corrected him with a smile.

    "Father, please speak clearly." Ning Ping said quickly.

    "Well, in fact, even if you don't ask, I still want to tell you about this. First of all, I want to make a statement. What happened to you today?What happened was not instigated by us, but by someone else"

    ……

    The emperor told Ning Ping and Han Mengxin exactly how the Four Divine Sticks formed the War Goddess Cult.  After hearing this, Ning Ping asked angrily: "Where are these four bastards now?"

    "What are you going to do?" the emperor asked curiously.

    “I want to sue them for infringing on Mengxin’s portrait rights, and also ask them to compensate for Mengxin’s reputational damage.” Ning Ping replied angrily.

    The emperor laughed when he heard this, "I'm telling you, you used to be less humorous than you are now. Could it be that you were influenced by someone?" The queen on the side also looked at Han Mengxin with a smile.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin said quickly: "Your Majesty, Madam, this matter has nothing to do with me."

    "Oh, it has nothing to do with you? Who does it have to do with?"

    "Ermaybe it's because of my brother's influence." Han Mengxin said a little embarrassed.

    Hearing this, the queen asked: "Well speaking of your brother, he didn't come back with you today?"

    "No, he said he wanted to select some people to join the commando team, so he was busy selecting people." Han Mengxin shook her head and replied.

    "Speaking of which, we are able to be so stable during this period thanks to your brother's help. Mengxin, your brother is really a superpower with a domain. It's not that I suspect him of lying, it's just his age.  , I'm just curious." The queen asked Han Mengxin with some gossip.

    The Queen and Han Mengxin were chatting quietly aside, while the conversation between the Emperor and Ning Ping continued, regarding the fact that Han Mengxin was praised as the reincarnation of the goddess of war.  Ning Ping was expressing his opinion, "Actually, whether this matter is big or small, the key depends on how my father plans to deal with it."

    "Oh, how do you plan to let father handle it?" The emperor looked at Ning Ping with interest and asked.  But Ning Ping didn't want to use this idea and asked the emperor.  Ning Ping shook his head and replied: "Father, you obviously already have a problem with me, so why come to test me? I must declare in advance that I have no interest in the seat under your butt. If you  If you want to pass on the throne, the eldest brother and the second brother are your choices. If it doesn't work out, the eldest sister can do it too."

    "You bastard, you picked yourself quite cleanly." The emperor said angrily.

    Ning Ping shrugged, "I'm telling the truth. The profession of emperor is really not done by humans. Well ordinary people do it." Seeing the emperor glare at him, Ning Ping quickly changed his words.

    Seeing what Ning Ping said, the emperor couldn't help but feel puzzled, "Boy, everyone else is eager to be the emperor. But why are you not interested in being the emperor at all?"

    “Then please tell me, Father, what are the benefits of being an emperor?” Ning Ping asked in response.

    "Well first tell me what's wrong with being an emperor."

    "There are so many bad things. You see, first of all, to be an emperor, you have to be diligent. In Han Yu's words, you wake up earlier than the chickens and go to bed later than the chickens. You get up early and stay late all day, and you can only sit in the room every day.  I review endless documents. I finally have a little free time now and then, but I can't use that free time at will. Because you don't know when there will be an urgent matter that needs you to deal with. You can only stay in the palace all day long.  There is no difference between being in jail and being in jail. Secondly, being an emperor is like being a doormat. If you want to be a wise king, you must accept the opinions of the ministers. Even if the ministers are talking nonsense, you must wait patiently for him to finish, otherwise  It’s just that you don’t accept good advice. If you get angry, it will be even worse, and you will be a fool"

    "But being an emperor can enjoy the best things in the world and have many women"

    "HmmFather, don't you feel a chill in your back when you say this?" Ning Ping asked with a slight cough.

    The emperor immediately blushed. Other emperors might have many women, but he didn't even have a lover except the queen.  It's not that he hasn't thought about it, but the queen's supervision is really strict, and the emperor still accepts his fate and doesn't plan to continue struggling with this issue.

    "Your queen and I are in love, and there is no room for a third person between us." The emperor said to Ning Ping seriously.  These words made the queen, who was chatting with Han Mengxin but listened to the conversation with her ears pricked up, smile with satisfaction.

    When Ning Ping saw this, he opened his mouth and said silently to the emperor: "Father, I have suffered so much for you."

    "Alas~Long live my understanding."

    Because of the inadvertent mention of his own sadness, the emperor's interest in the question of whether it was good to be emperor was greatly reduced.  Instead of asking about Ning Ping's personal views on the position of emperor, he began to ask how to deal with the current issue of the War Goddess Cult.

    To be honest, Ning Ping felt very uncomfortable with the Four God Sticks’ good opinions.??'s.  Although he doesn't object to others calling Han Mengxin the goddess of war, it doesn't matter even if she is the reincarnation of the goddess of war.  But when he thought that Han Mengxin might get into unnecessary trouble because of the War Goddess Cult, Ning Ping had the urge to kill the four divine sticks.

    “Father, if you need your help, please speak up and I will never refuse.” Ning Ping assured the emperor.  The emperor glanced at Ning Ping sideways when he heard this, "Of course you won't refuse. It concerns Mengxin's safety. If you refuse, you will no longer be my child."

    "Someone wants to harm Mengxin?" Ning Ping frowned and asked immediately.

    "It should be said that the Goddess of War Cult had the purpose of harming Mengxin from the very beginning. You should have heard the saying that the higher you lift it, the harder it will fall. And the four divine sticks lifted Mengxin to the position of a god.  Once others discover that Mengxin is not the reincarnation of the goddess of war as they thought, Mengxin will be in danger. And even if Mengxin becomes the spokesperson of the goddess of war in the world, those old families whose interests are affected will also  I won’t let Mengxin go, otherwise Mengxin will also be in danger.”

    "Then what do you plan to do? You can definitely put an end to the problem as soon as it appears." Ning Ping said this with a bit of complaint in his tone.

    Upon hearing this, the emperor quickly explained: "This has nothing to do with me. It is your mother's idea. She hopes to take this opportunity to clean up the internal instability and warn those who have illusions. Don't worry, Mengxin will not  If something happens, even if she is really in danger, she can still turn the danger around."

    Ning Ping frowned and said to the emperor: "Father, it's not that I don't believe in your promise, it's just that those old forces are not good friends. If they get into a group because of Mengxin's matter, even you will probably find it difficult to deal with it.  Bar."

    "Do you think they haven't formed a group? They have already formed a group. It's just that you and Mengxin hadn't come back at that time, so they couldn't find a chance to attack. But now that the opportunity is there, their attack should be very easy.  It will start soon. Boy, for the safety of your own wife, you have to be more vigilant in the next few days."

    "Can I take Mengxin and leave now?" Ning Ping asked after thinking for a while.

    The emperor shook his head and replied: "No, your mother has been setting up the trap for so long, and now it's time to close the net. You don't want to scare away those who have already been caught."

    "But I'm worried that Mengxin will be in danger."

    "So I just reminded you to be more vigilant."

    "Father, can I find help?"

    "Yes, as long as you can trust it, you can find it."

    After receiving the emperor's promise, Ning Ping nodded, opened the communicator he carried with him in front of the emperor, and shouted to the connected communicator: "Han Yu, Mengxin is in danger, come back quickly."

    "What? I know, I'll be right back." Han Yu's voice came from the other end of the communicator, and then the communicator hung up.

    "Ning Ping, you actually asked Mengxin's brother to come back for help?"

    "Of course, Han Yu is the strongest person I know, and Mengxin is his sister. Now trouble has come to me. If I don't find him, I will tell him later that he will find me trouble."

    "What? Does he still dare to beat you?" the emperor asked curiously.

    "When we compete, we never show mercy because of our status."

    "What about you? Did you deliberately get beaten because he is Mengxin's brother?"

    Hearing the emperor’s question, Ning Ping shook his head and replied: “Of course not, we are competing to improve our own strength, and we are not just looking for things to pass the time.”

    "Hmm It seems that you are more promising than me. In order to pursue your mother, I was hunted down by your uncle many times." The emperor said to Ning Ping with a smile.

    "Nonsense, when did my brother hunt you down?" The queen who was eavesdropping on the side couldn't help but retorted.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 991 Paper Tiger (continued)

    Every move of the War Goddess Sect is under the control of the Ning family of the royal family. Even Zhou Tong's every move, the queen is aware of.  [ ] But the queen still didn't understand what Zhou Tong's purpose was. Was it just to take revenge on Han Mengxin and cut off the possibility of Han Mengxin marrying into the royal family?  I don't know what Zhou Tong would look like if he knew that Han Mengxin didn't want to marry into the royal family at all.

    Do not believe?  Hard to understand?  Who knows.

    Although it is not clear what shady intentions are hidden behind Zhou Tong’s intentions, the fact that the Three God Sticks are preparing to mobilize believers to stage demonstrations has attracted the great attention of the Ning family of the royal family.  Instability in the rear often leads to instability in the front line. The emperor did not want this to happen, so the queen immediately decided to close the net!  Although it is a bit premature to close the net at this time, there is no need to care about the gains and losses now. Just regard it as the good luck of the established forces and let them go.

    Just when the queen decided to close the net, the three magic sticks were also in full swing.  After the establishment of the Goddess of War Cult, especially with Zhou Tong's strong support, the Four Gods' subordinates also recruited a bunch of idle men.  This group of people may not be good at anything else, but making trouble is what they are good at.  After receiving the order from the Three God Sticks, they immediately left the headquarters with the operating funds allocated to them and went to various places to make preparations.  Of course, there are also smart people among these people. They smelled the threat from Huo Jiahong's assassination. After returning home, they did not prepare for the tasks assigned by the Three God Sticks. Instead, they hid with the money they received and prepared to wait and see.  Take a while and then decide what to do next.  And these people, without exception, were invited to unknown places by the people sent by Zhou Tong to monitor them, and never appeared in front of others again.

    Zhou Tong once again met the representative of the old forces, and it was still the same person.  When he came back last time, he was arrogant, but when he came back this time, he was angry.  Although these established forces secretly applauded Huo Jiahong's assassination, it would not be pleasant if they were to be affected by this incident.

    The established forces also knew that those who were incited were unreasonable, so after learning that the Goddess of War was preparing to launch a demonstration, they immediately sent people to find Zhou Tong.  Ask Zhou Tong, the behind-the-scenes supporter of the Goddess of War Cult, to stop this demonstration immediately.

    Demonstrations are not scary, but the established forces are afraid that the demonstrations will cause the Royal Ning Family to turn their attention to the established forces, because if the Royal Ning Family is not considered, the most suspicious suspects are the established forces.  What only annoyed the established forces was that Zhou Tong did not agree to their request. He just said that believers needed to vent their emotions to offend the established forces.

    The entire Emperor Star is like the calm before the storm, and there is an unsettling smell in the air.  in this disturbing atmosphere.  The demonstration prepared by Sanshengun started as scheduled.  Since the application was made in advance, the parade at the beginning was quite orderly. In the presence of the police officer, the believers in the parade were very cooperative and did not show many excessive behaviors.

    But when the people arranged by the Three God Sticks in the crowd began to take action, the demonstration began to become chaotic.  Aggressive behavior begins to appear.  Bad phenomena such as beating, smashing, burning and looting occur frequently, and under the instigation of caring people, more and more people join in the beating, smashing, burning and looting.

    Compared with the number of believers participating in demonstrations, there are too few security personnel responsible for maintaining order.  In addition, people are blindly obedient. When they see others doing this, even if they know that it is wrong, they will unconsciously want to follow suit.  Under the leadership of some people.  The demonstrators began to attack those who were watching.

    The conflict suddenly broke out!

    Both the demonstrators and the onlookers launched blind attacks in a hot-headed manner. However, those who took the lead in making trouble at the beginning withdrew one after another at this time. However, these people did not escape. After they left the people  After seeing their sight, they were immediately caught by the people who had been targeting them for a long time, and were imprisoned together.

    The reason for being impulsive.  That's because their blood is boiling and their minds are hot, and the best way to calm these people down is to pour a basin of cold water over their heads to cool down their hot bodies and brains at the same time.  After the conflict broke out, the people arranged by the Queen, who were well prepared, immediately took action.  Although there is no topping with cold water, spraying it on the body can still have the same effect.  After the people who were struggling together were sprayed with cold water, their blood was suddenly extinguished.  My mind finally regained its composure.  After thinking about it carefully, I realized how ridiculous my previous actions were.  Looking at their embarrassed appearance, their interest in the parade suddenly dropped. What they wanted to do most now was to go home and change into clean clothes.

    Although the Sanshengun, who has always expected to have a huge impact, has not been poured with cold water.  But facing the secret police with a royal arrest warrant, the feeling is not much different from being doused with cold water.

    Since it is closing the net, naturally you want to put yourself on the side of justice, and those who want to be dealt with are naturally evil.  The Queen represents justice, so the Goddess of War Cult is naturally evil.  As the leader of the Goddess of War Cult, the Three God Sticks will naturally be arrested.

    The demonstrators were surrounded by soldiers sent to maintain order. When they were panicking, a group of soldiers escorting dozens of large vehicles came to them.  In front of them, he opened a large box that had been moved from the cart. The box was full of valuable gold and silver jewelry.

    No one thinks these things belong to them.  But the person in charge of closing the net told these believers that the things in front of them did belong to them not long ago, but they donated these things to the Goddess of War Cult.  At the same time, those who had previously instigated the crowd were also brought in front of the believers.

    Faced with the facts, the followers of the Goddess of War finally realized that they had been deceived.  It was impossible to get back the property they had paid, but when the Three God Sticks were also pulled up to the high platform, the believers seemed to have found someone they could take revenge on.  Amidst the shouts of beating and killing, the three god sticks were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they were shaking like chaff.  They were really afraid that the secret police who captured them would hand them over to the believers, because then they would have absolutely no chance of survival.  Fortunately, the secret police seem to have some use for them.

    When someone clamored to settle accounts with the war goddess Han Mengxin, the secret police responsible for handling the matter told some facts that were difficult for believers to accept.  It turns out that Han Mengxin, who was regarded as a spiritual believer by the believers, had no idea that there was a war goddess cult that believed in her on the Emperor Planet.  In other words, the believers were deceived.

    You have indeed been deceived!  Especially after receiving personal confirmation from the three divine sticks that Han Mengxin had no knowledge of the Goddess of War Cult since its establishment. Until Han Mengxin returned to the Emperor Star, the four divine sticks had sent people to contact Han Mengxin in an attempt to create a fait accompli but failed.  After the complete explanation, the believers originally felt sorry for Huo Jiahong's death, but now they all agree.  You deserved to die, it's too late.

    In order to survive, the Three Gods are now very cooperative. They will say whatever the secret police tells them.  They are even mentally prepared to bite whomever they are asked to bite.  But to their surprise, the secret police did not let them prey on their accomplices, and even asked them not to mention Zhou Tong, the financial backer behind their creation of the Goddess of War Cult.  This puzzled Sanshengun.  But now his life is in the other party's hands, so what qualifications do he have for bargaining?  You can say whatever the other party asks you to say.

    Zhou Tong was picked out, Han Mengxin was picked out, and except for the four magic sticks and those who incited the people during the demonstrations, everyone else related to this matter was picked out.  In front of angry believers.  Although the Three God Guns and their accomplices were not sentenced to death, the sentences of hundreds of years were enough for these people to sit in prison.

    The Goddess of War Cult disappeared, leaving almost no suspense.  The deceived believers seemed to have no other choice but to secretly curse and bemoan their misfortune.  The only person who benefited was the Queen. Not only did she eliminate a potential danger hidden in the Emperor Star, but she also made a fortune by the way.  The amount of money stolen from the headquarters of the Goddess of War is not small, especially since there are several priceless treasures in it.  The benefits alone make it worth enduring this period of time.

    The queen was very happy. Although she did not take the opportunity to deal with the old forces, things in this world are never perfect. Being able to achieve this effect is considered perfect.  The only regret is that I didn't take the opportunity to deal with Zhou Tong who was causing trouble behind the scenes.  At the emperor's request, the queen had to order Zhou Tong to be let go again.

    "But let it go, let it go, and give it a warning. It's still necessary."  Although I don’t know if Zhou Tong will restrain himself because of this warning.  But superficiality still needs to be done.  And in order to make Zhou Tong remember this lesson, the Queen secretly sent someone to reveal to the established forces that Zhou Tong was the mastermind behind this series of events. This move immediately discouraged the established forces who had originally planned to have contact with Zhou Tong.  Since the Ning family of the royal family told them this, it meant that they had been paying close attention to Zhou Tong's every move.  The established forces are all masters of seeking good fortune and avoiding disaster. Faced with this situation, no one is willing to ask for trouble and take the initiative to contact Zhou Tong.  Thus entering the royal family's sight.

    If it weren’t for the Queen’s subsequent actions, Zhou Tong’s plan could be said to be successful.  But just such a seemingly unnecessary move made all Zhou Tong's efforts come to nothing.  Zhou Tong knew very well that the Queen sent people to treat Han Mengxin and the Goddess of War Cult separately.  This means that the royal family has no grudge against Han Mengxin and still recognizes Han Mengxin's existence.  Banning the Goddess of War Cult and confiscating all the property of the Goddess of War Cult will cause heavy losses to themselves.  Originally, the loss of money was nothing to Zhou Tong.??If you lose money, you can make it again, but you can never make enough money.  But as the dust of the War Goddess Cult settled, Zhou Tong found that things did not develop in the direction he thought. According to his expectations, the established forces should send people to contact him at this time, but those established forces  But no one looked for him, just like the War Goddess Cult had never happened, and no one mentioned it.

    Zhou Tong felt very depressed about the feeling of getting nothing from the bamboo basket.  But what made Zhou Tong even more depressed was that Han Mengxin and Ning Ping appeared in public together.  As if to eliminate the influence of the War Goddess Cult, Han Mengxin held a free clinic three days after the demonstration, with the royal family Ning family sending people to maintain order on the scene.

    It was only then that the people living on the Emperor Star truly saw the rumored goddess of war.  At first, many people were ready to go to the scene to cause trouble after learning the news, but they immediately backed down after seeing the Royal Guards.  Especially after seeing the fifth royal prince Ning Ping and Han Mengxin having sex together, I immediately understood what kind of existence Han Mengxin was.  In the next few days, Han Mengxin won the favor of most people with her medical skills and approachable personality.  Different from when the Goddess of War taught, Han Mengxin was the object of people's belief at that time, but now, she is the object of people's love.  Whether they are adults or children, they all like Han Mengxin.  As for the War Goddess Sect, people would always subconsciously clear things up for Han Mengxin.  It had nothing to do with Han Mengxin in the first place.  It's the Four Gods' fault!

    But this is not the result Zhou Tong wants to see!  Even if they could not reach cooperation with the established forces, the small wish of Han Mengxin being ruined and unable to gain a foothold on the Emperor Star could not be realized, which made Zhou Tong feel very shocked.  With a trace of unwillingness, Zhou Tong disguised herself and came to the place where Han Mengxin was conducting free clinics, wanting to see how Han Mengxin made the common people forget the financial losses they suffered because of her.

    There is not much difference from ordinary free clinics.  The only difference may be that the soldiers who were responsible for maintaining order at the beginning of the free clinic were missing. The people surrounding the free clinic were civilians.  at this place.  Apart from Zhou Tong who was in disguise, Ning Ping might be the only one with the noblest status.

    But what Zhou Tong couldn't believe was that as the fifth prince of Ningping, he was actually playing games with a bunch of dirty children who looked like mud monkeys.  The people on the side didn't seem to care about Ning Ping's identity, nor did they look at Ning Ping with the slightest fear.  This makes it difficult for Zhou Tong, who has accepted the theory of noble blood since childhood, to understand why Ning Ping would put down his identity and do such an unreasonable thing in her opinion.

    Look at Han Mengxin who is diagnosing someone’s condition.  Zhou Tong was even more puzzled.  As a person with abilities, why would he be willing to put down his arrogant attitude and talk to ordinary people in an approachable manner?

    Zhou Tong didn’t understand, so when someone reminded her that it was her turn to receive a free clinic, she was still in a daze.  Zhou Tong, who felt someone tapping his shoulder, shouted almost subconsciously: "How dare you! How dare you touch me?!"

    The person who reached out and patted Zhou Tong on the shoulder looked stunned, and asked with some confusion: "Didn't I just touch you?"

    "You!" Zhou Tong suddenly woke up before he could even curse him.  It was impossible for her to apologize in public.  And considering that she was a woman, the person who kindly reminded her did not embarrass Zhou Tong.  But the curious eyes around him made Zhou Tong feel extremely uncomfortable.  He bit the bullet and sat in front of Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin was so busy that she didn't notice that the person sitting in front of her was Zhou Tong in disguise.

    After diagnosing Zhou Tong, he said: "Your liver fire has been a bit strong recently. I suggest you just eat some fruits to relieve the fire. You don't need to take special medicine. You also need to relax your mind. In fact, when you think about many things, you can't  It’s not something that needs to be calculated.”

    This was just a very ordinary doctor's order, but to the concerned Zhou Tong, it made Zhou Tong feel that Han Mengxin had figured out his identity and said these words to him just to deliberately make him angry.  To confirm my guess.  Zhou Tong sighed deliberately, "Oh~ Actually, I didn't want to either. It's just that things haven't gone well for me recently, so it's inevitable that I'm a little less generous. But I think you would be the same as me if you encountered the same thing as me.  . After all, no one can tolerate having their fiancé snatched away."

    Zhou Tong hoped that Han Mengxin would continue to ask him who stole her fiancé, but Han Mengxin didn't seem to hear her complaints. After recommending several fruits to Zhou Tong that could reduce fire, she signaled Zhou Tong to leave.

    "Sorry, I'm not a psychiatrist. So I can't give you any advice. Please give way, there are many people who need free medical treatment waiting in line behind you." Seeing that Zhou Tong did not move, Han Mengxin had to say to Zhou Tong.

    "" Zhou Tong WuShe stood up and left her seat, but she didn't leave.  Instead, she sat aside and looked at Han Mengxin, as if Han Mengxin would not leave unless she received some psychological counseling.  Han Mengxin really had no time at this time, nor was she mentally distracted to talk to Zhou Tong. She could only let Zhou Tong sit there and stare at her.

    After staring at Han Mengxin for a long time, Zhou Tong felt bored and wanted to leave, but felt that it was a bit shameful to leave like this.  After looking around, I realized that none of the people who came here to receive Han Mengxin's free consultation seemed to be rich people.

    "Why did you come up with the idea of ??holding a free clinic?" Zhou Tong asked, having nothing to say.  Han Mengxin responded casually: "Because there are many people who don't have money to see a doctor, and I don't need to worry about three meals a day, so I just want to do something within my ability."

    "Is that why?"

    "Then what other reasons do you think there is?"

    "But wouldn't it be a loss if you did this?"

    "" After hearing Zhou Tong's words, Han Mengxin stopped diagnosing, stared into Zhou Tong's eyes and said seriously: "It's not a loss, at least I think it's not a loss."

    Every move of the War Goddess Sect is under the control of the Ning family of the royal family. Even Zhou Tong’s every move, the queen is aware of.  But the queen still didn't understand what Zhou Tong's purpose was, it was just to take revenge on Han Mengxin.  Ruin the possibility of Han Mengxin marrying into the royal family?  I don't know what Zhou Tong would look like if he knew that Han Mengxin didn't want to marry into the royal family at all.

    Do not believe?  Hard to understand?  Who knows.

    Although it is not clear what shady intentions are hidden behind Zhou Tong’s intentions, the fact that the Three God Sticks are preparing to mobilize believers to stage demonstrations has attracted the great attention of the Ning family of the royal family.  Instability in the rear often leads to instability in the front line. The emperor did not want this to happen, so the queen immediately decided to close the net!  Although it is a bit too early to close the net at this time, we can no longer care about the gains and losses, and just regard it as the good luck of the established forces.  Just let them go.

    Just when the queen decided to close the net, the three magic sticks were also in full swing.  After the establishment of the Goddess of War Cult, especially with Zhou Tong's strong support, the Four Gods' subordinates also recruited a bunch of idle men.  This group of people may not be good at anything else, but making trouble is what they are good at.  After receiving the order from the Three God Sticks, they immediately left the headquarters with the operating funds allocated to them and went to various places to make preparations.  Of course there are smart people among these people.  I smelled a threat from the assassination of Huo Jiahong. After returning home, I did not prepare for the task assigned by the Three God Sticks. Instead, I hid with the money I received and prepared to wait and see for a while before deciding what to do next.  .  And these people, without exception, were invited to unknown places by the people sent by Zhou Tong to monitor them, and never appeared in front of others again.

    Zhou Tong once again met the representative of the old forces, and it was still the same person.  When I came back last time, I was arrogant.  When he came back this time, he was furious.  Although these established forces secretly applauded Huo Jiahong's assassination, it would not be pleasant if they were to be affected by this incident.

    The established forces also knew that those who were incited were unreasonable, so after learning that the Goddess of War was preparing to launch a demonstration, they immediately sent people to find Zhou Tong and asked Zhou Tong, the behind-the-scenes supporter of the Goddess of War, to immediately  Stop this demonstration.

    Demonstrations are not terrible, but the established forces are afraid that due to the demonstrations, the Royal Ning family will turn their attention to the established forces, because if the Royal Ning family is not considered.  The most suspicious suspects are the established forces.  What only annoyed the established forces was that Zhou Tong did not agree to their request. He just said that believers needed to vent their emotions to offend the established forces.

    The entire Emperor Star is like the calm before the storm, and there is an unsettling smell in the air.  In this disturbing atmosphere, the demonstration prepared by Sanshengun started as scheduled.  Due to the advance application, the parade at the beginning was quite orderly, in the presence of a peace officer.  The believers in the parade were very cooperative and did not exhibit many extreme behaviors.

    But when the people arranged by the Three Gods in the crowd began to take action, the demonstration began to become chaotic, and excessive behavior began to appear.  Bad phenomena such as beating, smashing, burning and looting occurred frequently.  And under the instigation of thoughtful people, more and more people are joining in the vandalism, burning, and looting.

    Compared with the number of believers participating in demonstrations, there are too few security personnel responsible for maintaining order.  In addition, people are blindly obedient. When they see others doing this, even if they know that it is wrong, they will unconsciously want to follow suit.  Led by some people, the demonstrators began to attack those who were watching.

    The conflict suddenly broke out!

    Whether they are the believers in the demonstration or the people watching, they all have the same mindFever launched a blind attack, but those who took the lead in making trouble at the beginning withdrew one after another at this time, but these people did not escape. After they left the sight of the people, they were immediately targeted by those who had been targeting them.  They were caught and imprisoned together.

    The reason why people are impulsive is because their blood is rising and their minds are hot. The best way to calm these people down is to pour a basin of cold water over their heads to cool down their heated bodies and brains at the same time.  After the conflict broke out, the people arranged by the Queen, who were well prepared, immediately took action.  Although there is no topping with cold water, spraying it on the body can still have the same effect.  After the people who were struggling together were sprayed with cold water, their blood was immediately extinguished, and their minds finally regained their composure.  After thinking about it carefully, I realized how ridiculous my previous actions were.  Look at his embarrassed appearance again.  Their interest in the parade suddenly dropped, and what they wanted to do most now was to go home and change into clean clothes.

    Although the Sanshengun, who had always expected to have a huge impact, was not doused with cold water, when facing the secret police holding a royal arrest warrant, the feeling was not much different from being doused with cold water.

    Since we are closing the net, we naturally want to put ourselves on the side of justice, and those who want to be closed are naturally evil.  The queen represents justice.  Then the Goddess of War Cult is naturally evil.  As the leader of the Goddess of War Cult, the Three God Sticks will naturally be arrested.

    The demonstrators were surrounded by soldiers sent to maintain order. When they were panicking, a group of soldiers escorting dozens of large vehicles came to them.  In front of them, he opened a large box that had been moved from the cart. The box was full of valuable gold and silver jewelry.

    No one thinks these things belong to them.  But the person responsible for closing the net told these believers that the things in front of them did belong to them not long ago.  It's just that they donated these things to the War Goddess Cult.  At the same time, those who had previously instigated the crowd were also brought in front of the believers.

    Faced with the facts, the followers of the Goddess of War finally realized that they had been deceived.  It was impossible to get back the property they had paid, but when the Three God Sticks were also pulled up to the high platform, the believers seemed to have found someone they could take revenge on.  Amidst the shouts of beating and killing, the three god sticks were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they were shaking like chaff.  They were really afraid that the secret police who captured them would hand them over to the believers.  Because then they have absolutely no chance of surviving.  Fortunately, the secret police seem to have some use for them.

    When someone clamored to settle accounts with the war goddess Han Mengxin, the secret police responsible for handling the matter told some facts that were difficult for believers to accept.  It turns out that Han Mengxin, who was regarded as a spiritual believer by the believers, had no idea that there was a war goddess cult that believed in her on the Emperor Planet.  In other words, the believers were deceived.

    You have indeed been deceived!  Especially after receiving personal confirmation from the three divine sticks that Han Mengxin had no knowledge of the Goddess of War Cult since its establishment. Until Han Mengxin returned to the Emperor Star, the four divine sticks had sent people to contact Han Mengxin in an attempt to create a fait accompli but failed.  After the complete explanation, the believers originally felt sorry for Huo Jiahong's death, but now they all agree.  You deserved to die, it's too late.

    In order to survive, the Three Gods are now very cooperative. They will say whatever the secret police tells them.  They are even mentally prepared to bite whomever they are asked to bite.  But to their surprise, the secret police did not let them prey on their accomplices, and even asked them not to mention Zhou Tong, the financial backer behind their creation of the Goddess of War Cult.  This puzzled Sanshengun.  But now his life is in the other party's hands, so what qualifications do he have for bargaining?  You can say whatever the other party asks you to say.

    Zhou Tong was removed and Han Mengxin was removed.  Except for the four magic sticks and those who incited the people during the demonstrations, anyone else related to this matter was picked out.  In front of the angry believers, although Sanshengun and his accomplices were not sentenced to death, the hundreds of years in prison were enough for these people to sit in jail.

    The Goddess of War Cult disappeared, leaving almost no suspense.  The deceived believers seemed to have no other choice but to secretly curse and bemoan their misfortune.  The only person who benefited was the Queen. Not only did she eliminate a potential danger hidden in the Emperor Star, but she also made a fortune by the way.  The amount of money copied from the headquarters of the Goddess of War is not small, especially as there are several priceless treasures in it. With these profits, it is worth enduring this period of time.

    The queen was very happy. Although she did not take the opportunity to deal with the old forces, things in this world are never perfect. Being able to achieve this effect is considered perfect.  The only regret is that I didn't take the opportunity to deal with Zhou Tong who was causing trouble behind the scenes.  At the emperor's request, the queen had to order another?Passed Zhou Tong.

    "But let it go, let it go, and give it a warning. It's still necessary."  Although I don't know if Zhou Tong will restrain himself because of this warning, but superficial words still need to be done.  And in order to make Zhou Tong remember this lesson, the Queen secretly sent someone to reveal to the established forces that Zhou Tong was the mastermind behind this series of events. This move immediately discouraged the established forces who had originally planned to have contact with Zhou Tong.  Since the Ning family of the royal family told them this, it meant that they had been paying close attention to Zhou Tong's every move.  The established forces are all experts at seeking good fortune and avoiding disaster. Faced with this situation, no one is willing to look for trouble.  Take the initiative to contact Zhou Tong and enter the sight of the Ning family of the royal family.

    If it weren’t for the Queen’s subsequent actions, Zhou Tong’s plan could be said to be successful.  But just such a seemingly unnecessary move made all Zhou Tong's efforts come to nothing.  Zhou Tong knew very well that the queen sent people to treat Han Mengxin separately from the War Goddess Cult, which meant that the royal family had no grudge against Han Mengxin and still recognized Han Mengxin's existence.  And outlaw the War Goddess Cult.  Confiscating all the properties of the Goddess of War Cult will cause heavy losses to oneself.  Originally, the loss of money was nothing to Zhou Tong. Once the money was gone, he could make it again, but he could never make enough money.  But as the dust of the War Goddess Sect settled, Zhou Tong found that things did not develop in the direction he thought, but as he expected.  At this time, the established forces should have sent people to contact them, but no one from those established forces came to contact them. It was just like the War Goddess Cult had never happened, and no one mentioned it.

    Zhou Tong felt very depressed about the feeling of getting nothing from the bamboo basket.  But what made Zhou Tong even more depressed was that Han Mengxin and Ning Ping appeared in public together.  As if to eliminate the influence of the War Goddess Cult, Han Mengxin held a free clinic three days after the demonstration, with the royal family Ning family sending people to maintain order on the scene.

    It was only then that the people living on the Emperor Star truly saw the rumored goddess of war.  At first, many people were ready to go to the scene to cause trouble after learning the news.  But after seeing the Royal Guards, he immediately backed down.  Especially after seeing the fifth royal prince Ning Ping and Han Mengxin having sex together, I immediately understood what kind of existence Han Mengxin was.  In the next few days, Han Mengxin won the favor of most people with her medical skills and approachable personality.  Different from when the Goddess of War taught, Han Mengxin was the object of people's belief at that time, but now, she is the object of people's love.  Whether they are adults or children, they all like Han Mengxin.  As for the War Goddess Sect, people would always subconsciously clear things up for Han Mengxin.  It had nothing to do with Han Mengxin in the first place.  It's the Four Gods' fault!

    But this is not the result Zhou Tong wants to see!  Even if they could not reach cooperation with the established forces, the small wish of Han Mengxin being ruined and unable to gain a foothold on the Emperor Star could not be realized, which made Zhou Tong feel very shocked.  With a trace of unwillingness, Zhou Tong disguised herself and came to the place where Han Mengxin was conducting free clinics, wanting to see how Han Mengxin made the common people forget the financial losses they suffered because of her.

    There is not much difference from ordinary free clinics.  The only difference may be that the soldiers who were responsible for maintaining order at the beginning of the free clinic were missing. The people surrounding the free clinic were civilians.  at this place.  Apart from Zhou Tong who was in disguise, Ning Ping might be the only one with the noblest status.

    But what Zhou Tong couldn't believe was that as the fifth prince of Ningping, he was actually playing games with a bunch of dirty children who looked like mud monkeys.  The people on the side didn't seem to care about Ning Ping's identity.  There was no trace of fear in his eyes when he looked at Ning Ping.  This makes it difficult for Zhou Tong, who has accepted the theory of noble blood since childhood, to understand why Ning Ping would put down his identity and do such an unreasonable thing in her opinion.

    Looking at Han Mengxin who was diagnosing someone's condition, Zhou Tong was even more puzzled.  As a person with abilities, why would he be willing to put down his arrogant attitude and talk to ordinary people in an approachable manner?

    Zhou Tong didn’t understand, so when someone reminded her that it was her turn to receive a free clinic, she was still in a daze.  Zhou Tong, who felt someone tapping his shoulder, shouted almost subconsciously: "How dare you! How dare you touch me?!"

    The person who reached out and patted Zhou Tong on the shoulder looked stunned, and asked with some confusion: "Didn't I just touch you?"

    "You!" Zhou Tong suddenly woke up before he could even curse him.  It was impossible for her to apologize in public.  And considering that she was a woman, the person who kindly reminded her did not embarrass Zhou Tong.  But the curious eyes around him made Zhou Tong feel extremely uncomfortable.  He bit the bullet and sat in front of Han Mengxin, but Han Mengxin was so busy that she didn't notice that the person sitting in front of her was Zhou Tong in disguise.

    After diagnosing Zhou Tong, he said: "Your anger has been a bit strong recently. I suggest you eat something"Fruits that are irritating are enough, and there is no need to take special medicine.  You also need to be more open-minded. In fact, when you think about it in retrospect, many things are not things that you need to worry about.  "

    This was just a very ordinary doctor's order, but to the concerned Zhou Tong, it made Zhou Tong feel that Han Mengxin had figured out his identity and said these words to him just to deliberately make him angry.  In order to confirm his guess, Zhou Tong deliberately sighed, "Oh~ I actually didn't want to, it's just that things haven't gone well for me recently, so it's inevitable that I will be a little less generous. But I think if you encounter the same thing as me,  He will be the same as me. After all, no one can tolerate their fiancé being snatched away."

    Zhou Tong hoped that Han Mengxin would continue to ask him who stole her fiancé, but Han Mengxin didn't seem to hear her complaints. After recommending several fruits to Zhou Tong that could reduce fire, she signaled Zhou Tong to leave.

    "Sorry, I'm not a psychiatrist, so I can't give you any advice. Please give way, there are many people who need free medical treatment waiting in line behind you." Seeing that Zhou Tong did not move, Han Mengxin had to say to Zhou Tong.

    "" Zhou Tong stood up and left her seat helplessly, but she did not leave. Instead, she sat aside and looked at Han Mengxin, as if Han Mengxin would not leave unless she received some psychological counseling.  Han Mengxin really had no time at this time, nor was she mentally distracted to talk to Zhou Tong. She could only let Zhou Tong sit there and stare at her.

    After staring at Han Mengxin for a long time, Zhou Tong felt bored and wanted to leave, but felt that it was a bit shameful to leave like this.  After looking around, I realized that none of the people who came here to receive Han Mengxin's free consultation seemed to be rich people.

    "Why did you come up with the idea of ??holding a free clinic?" Zhou Tong asked, having nothing to say.  Han Mengxin responded casually: "Because there are many people who don't have money to see a doctor, and I don't need to worry about three meals a day, so I just want to do something within my ability."

    "Is that why?"

    "Then what other reasons do you think there is?"

    "But wouldn't it be a loss if you did this?"

    "" Hearing Zhou Tong's words, Han Mengxin stopped diagnosing, stared into Zhou Tong's eyes and said seriously: "It's not a loss, at least I think it's not a loss." (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 992 Choice

    The Wu family, along with the Ning family of the royal family, established this glorious and glorious family.  But it is a pity that the children and grandchildren of the younger generation do not seek to make progress. They were originally noble, but with the death of the old man, they gradually fell to the second rate, and now they have become the third rate.  In order to restore their former glory, the descendants and grandchildren of the Wu family are also working hard, but their efforts seem to be in the wrong direction.

    It’s not that the royal family and the Ning family don’t miss their old friendship, it’s just that they eat as much food as they want, knowing that they can’t eat anymore, and they end up being stuffed to death.  It is a pity that the descendants of the Wu family do not understand the painstaking efforts of the royal family Ning.  In their opinion, the cold and cold royal family, the Ning family, was no longer worthy of their continued service, so for the sake of the family's glory, they chose to be loyal to others.

    After "inviting" Zhou Tong's housekeeper to the Wu family in accordance with Wu Xing's instructions, the descendants of the Wu family felt a little uneasy. They were worried that Zhou Tong did not care about the life and death of their housekeeper, and they were also worried that Zhou Tong would go to the royal family to complain to the Ning family.  With the current situation of the Wu family, it is impossible to block attacks from the outside.  Thinking of this, the head of the Wu family felt regretful, thinking that he had been blinded by lard when he agreed to Wu Xing's request.  But now that things have settled down, it's too late to regret, so I can only bite the bullet and follow Wuxing's path until the end.

    When he heard about Zhou Tong’s visit, the head of the Wu family, who had been in a state of uneasiness, couldn’t help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief and went out to welcome Zhou Tong’s arrival in person.  But Zhou Tong didn't even bother to pay attention to the head of the Wu family. As soon as they met, he asked coldly: "Where is my butler?"

    "The housekeeper of your house is very good now. He is playing chess and chatting with Mr. Wu Xing." The head of the Wu family replied quickly.

    "Okay, I'm here now. Go tell Wu Xing and ask him to let my housekeeper go." Zhou Tong did not enter the door, but stood at the door and demanded to the head of the Wu family.  The head of the Wu family said to Zhou Tong with some embarrassment: "Miss Zhou, it's not that I don't want to pass this message on your behalf, but I just want you to consider it for my Wu family"

    "The life and death of your Wu family has nothing to do with me." Zhou Tong raised his hand to stop the head of the Wu family from continuing, and said with a cold face.

    When the head of the Wu family heard this.  His face suddenly became a little confused.  After all, she was considered a queen of a famous family, but the Zhou Tong in front of her didn't give her a name at all.  What's there?  To put it bluntly, she is just a princess who has subjugated her country. Why are you so arrogant?

    Although he was so slanderous in his heart, the head of the Wu family did not dare to go against Zhou Tong's wishes, because he was incomparable to Zhou Tong, who could see the emperor at any time.  Even though the other party is just a subjugated princess, the Ning family of the Emperor Star treats her much better than they treat themselves.

    For the sake of the whole family, the head of the Wu family stopped talking nonsense with Zhou Tong.  He found Wu Xing and told Wu Xing Zhou Tong's request.  After listening to the embellished story of the head of the Wu family, Wu Xing couldn't help but smile, looked at the housekeeper who was sitting opposite him and said calmly: "It seems that you won the bet we just made. But it's a pity that before letting your master go to bed  I will not let you go before I am a pirate ship. In the words of you humans, you are now a rare commodity." After saying that, without waiting for the butler to speak, Wu Xing stood up and said to the head of the Wu family: "Let's go.  , let’s go meet Zhou Tong, who is furious now. I hope she can make a wise choice.”

    "I'm afraid this is difficult. That Zhou Tong looks very unfriendly." The head of the Wu family shook his head and said.

    Wu Xing didn’t take the words of the head of the Wu family seriously. He walked to the gate of the Wu family and saw Zhou Tong standing at the door at a glance.  Wu Xing saw Zhou Tong.  Zhou Tong also saw Wu Xing.  But unlike Wuxing, Zhou Tong looked at Wuxing with murderous eyes.

    "Miss Zhou, we meet again." Wu Xing said to Zhou Tong with a smile.  But Zhou Tong was too lazy to be polite to Wu Xing and asked coldly: "Where is my housekeeper?"

    "Haha, I'm resting inside. Do you want to meet Miss Zhou?" Wu Xing asked with a smile.  What Wu Xing didn't expect was that Zhou Tong didn't answer his question when Wu Xing was talking to Zhou Tong.  A short man dressed in black ran up to Zhou Tong and whispered in Zhou Tong's ear.  After listening to the words of the man in black, Zhou Tong's expression obviously improved, and when he looked at Wu Xing again, it was as if he was looking at a dead person.

    Wu Xing's heart couldn't help but tremble, and he secretly guessed what news Zhou Tong got.  But the head of the Wu family who was standing next to Wu Xing howled and sat limply on the ground.  Wu Xing didn't recognize the man in black who just sent Zhou Tong the news, but the head of the Wu family did.  Things finally developed in the direction that I was most worried about.  After Zhou Tong learned that his housekeeper had been kidnapped by him, he actually went to the emperor to complain.

    Wu Xing was surprised and inexplicable by the loss of control of the head of the Wu family, and the feeling of uneasiness in his heart became more and more intense.  But before Wu Xing could figure out the reason, Zhou Tong gave the answer.  Yizhi Wuxing said to the man in black next to him: "This man is the Machine Emperor."?The spies sent here.  "

    The words have not yet finished.  Wu Xing rushed towards Zhou Tong.  From the moment Zhou Tong identified him, Wu Xing knew that the little girl named Zhou Tong in front of him had sold him out.  At this time, there is no good way except to take hostages.  But how could Zhou Tong, who had been on guard against Wu Xing for a long time, let Wu Xing catch him.  While identifying Wuxing, Zhou Tong had already begun to prepare for the battle.  Even though Zhou Tong is a girl, she gives off a weak image.  But when it comes to real strength, he is much stronger than the Wu family master who is sitting on the ground at a loss. Even if he doesn't have the ability to take down the martial star that attacks him, he still has the ability to defend himself for a while.  What's more, the man in black standing next to Zhou Tong was not a vegetarian. When he saw Wu Xing suddenly attacking, the man in black immediately stepped forward to protect Zhou Tong behind him.  At the same time, people who were lying in ambush appeared one after another and rushed towards the Wu family.

    "Do you want to die? Instead of closing your eyes and waiting for death, it is better to fight and find a way out." Wu Xing shouted at the head of the Wu family and stood with the man in black who came up.  After hearing Wu Xing's words, the head of the Wu family suddenly came to his senses.  Looking back at his house, the head of the Wu family knew that he and Wu Xing had become a grasshopper on a rope. If he wanted to have a way out, he had to fight hard.

    Thinking of this, the head of the Wu family looked at Zhou Tong with eyes filled with resentment.  If you don't want to, just say you don't want to. Why do you have to expose this matter?  If you want to cause trouble for Zhou Tong, you can't get close now because of your own skills.  While helping Wu Xing disperse several opponents, the head of the Wu family cursed loudly at Zhou Tong: "Bitch, sooner or later you will regret your choice today."

    "If I don't regret it, that will happen in the future. I only know that you must regret your choice to join the Machine Emperor now." Zhou Tong replied coldly.

    Being called out in public to break up the relationship with the Machine Emperor.  The head of the Wu family couldn't help but panic, but his opponent took the opportunity to subdue him.  When Wu Xing saw that his helper was gone, he couldn't help but feel anxious. At this moment, a group of people rushed out of Wu's house.  The purpose of this group of people is very clear, which is to rescue the captured head of the family.  It's just that the man in black is not a vegetarian, so he saw a group of people running out of Wu's house.  Immediately someone opened a large one.

    It’s really big!  The group of people from the Wu family who had rushed out and had not yet joined the battle circle were trapped inside by the big man who fell from the sky.  The head of the Wu family, who was captured alive, suddenly showed despair. The few elites in his family had been killed.  When he thought of the punishment his family might face, the head of the Wu family seemed to have been drained of all his strength, and he suddenly collapsed to the ground.

    Seeing the head of the Wu family behave like this, Wu Xing also knew that the Wu family could no longer count on him, so he couldn't help but feel like giving up.  After all, the green hills remain.  Don't worry about running out of firewood.  But now that he is trapped in a tight siege, it is not easy to leave at this time.  However, Wu Xing was worthy of being a spy sent by the Machine Emperor. Seeing that the situation was becoming increasingly unfavorable to his side, he quietly began to accumulate strength, waiting for an outburst to cause trouble and then escape from here.

    But today is destined to be unlucky for Wu Xing.  It went smoothly at first, but Wu Xing suddenly got angry, then turned around and ran away without noticing.  But I didn't expect that something would go wrong at this time.  Before Wu Xing could escape far, a black shadow suddenly blocked Wu Xing's path.

    At this time, Wu Xing no longer bothered to see who was blocking his way in order to escape.  He immediately launched an attack without thinking.  Thinking about it in Wuxing, even if the opponent is very capable, there will be short-term flaws after receiving a sudden attack from him.  But the reality was once again beyond Wuxing's expectations. Facing Wuxing's attack, the opponent not only did not dodge, but faced him head-on.

    ……

    With just one passing moment, the outcome was already decided.  Wu Xing fell straight to the ground.  At this time, the person who had fought with Wu Xing said slowly to the person who came over: "Don't worry, I didn't kill you, I just knocked you unconscious. It depends on you whether you can find anything valuable."  .”

    "Thank you so much, Fifth Prince, for your kindness." The man in black who had previously protected Zhou Tong heard this and said thanks to Fifth Prince Ning Ping.  Ning Ping quickly returned the gift, and then led his men to search the Wu family's home.

    There are still three kilograms of nails in the rotten ship.  Although the Wu family is now in decline, there are always some things that are at the bottom of the box still stored in the house.  But this time it was doomed.  Since it was a house raid, the men in black were very thorough.  All he had to do was check each captured Wu family member one by one to see if there were any gold teeth in their mouths.

    Zhou Tong didn't care about what the man in black could get by searching the house this time. What he wanted to know most now was how his housekeeper was doing now.  The man in black told himself before that he had found his butler Uncle Fu and protected him.  But now, what about people?

    As if to answer Zhou Tong’s question, the kidnapped housekeeper Uncle Fu came to Zhou Tong accompanied by two men in black.

    "NoSomething happened?  Zhou Tong asked with concern.

    "Thank you for your concern, Miss. I'm fine." The housekeeper replied quickly.

    After looking the housekeeper up and down and confirming that there was no external injury, Zhou Tong felt relieved, but his words changed a bit, "It's really that the older you get, the less effective you become. How could you be fooled by such a simple plan?"  .Uncle Fu, it’s almost time for you to retire.”

    Hearing this, the housekeeper nodded and replied: "Thank you for your concern, Miss. After this kidnapping, I do have some plans to retire. But I haven't figured out how to do it yet."

    "Oh~ then think about it slowly." Zhou Tong responded, then walked to Ning Ping who grabbed Wuxing, saluted and thanked him: "Thank you very much, Fifth Prince, for your help. If this spy of the Mechanical Emperor escapes,  We still don’t know what methods he will have waiting for us in the future.”

    "The person has been rescued, and it's time for me to go back. Miss Zhou, tell me something you don't like to hear. Girls should behave like girls. It's obviously not a responsibility that they can bear, so it's better to let it go as soon as possible."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s persuasion, Zhou Tong looked at Ning Ping and asked, “Is this the reason why you don’t want to marry me?”

    "I don't object to women standing alone, but putting their whole lives on the line for their own illusory wishes is unacceptable to me. Well, I don't have anything to do here now, so you can take care of yourself."  After saying this, Ning Ping seemed unwilling to stay for a moment longer.  Without hesitation, he turned around and left.  Looking at Ning Ping's leaving figure, Zhou Tong began to reflect on whether he had been too utilitarian in the past and had lost the qualification to enter the Ning family of the royal family.

    Zhou Tong was not needed for the finishing work. Seeing that Ning Ping was gone, Zhou Tong also returned home with his rescued housekeeper. The housekeeper’s wife hugged her wife and cried bitterly. I won’t give details here.

    Back to his study room, Zhou Tong picked up a book and started reading.  After just flipping through a few pages, Zhou Tong couldn't stand it anymore.  Reading is about focusing on the mind. It is best not to read when you have something on your mind, because you will not be able to read at all.  Putting the book in his hand back to its original position, what Ning Ping said to him before leaving could not help but echo in his mind.

    Before we knew it, it was dawn.  The day has begun again.  Zhou Tong didn't care about what Wu Xing said, nor what the fate of the Wu family would be.  Zhou Tong feels good now, but can't sleep.  Since you can't sleep, let's go for a walk to relax.

    In order to prevent the butler Uncle Fu from making the same mistake again, before going out this time, Zhou Tong asked someone to wait until the butler got up to tell him where he had gone.  Wandering aimlessly on the streets, the sounds of hawking came one after another.  Zhou Tong discovered for the first time that the scoldings of small businessmen and hawkers were quite pleasant to listen to carefully.

    Almost by accident, Zhou Tong once again came to the place where Han Mengxin held a free clinic.  Like the previous two times, Han Mengxin is still diagnosing those who cannot afford to see a doctor.  Seeing Zhou Tong coming over, the expression on his face couldn't help but be startled, then he stood up and said hello: "Han Mengxin has met Miss Zhou Tong."

    When Zhou Tong heard this, her heart couldn't help but skip a beat. She didn't understand how Han Mengxin saw through her disguise.  But Zhou Tong was disappointed.  Han Mengxin had no idea that the person who talked to her two days ago was Zhou Tong.  The reason why he recognized it was because Zhou Tong forgot to put on makeup when he went out.  How could he admit his mistake when he shows his true colors?

    Zhou Tong, who discovered his mistake, did not show any embarrassment. He said to Han Mengxin generously: "Miss Han, there is no need to be polite Well, can I just call you Mengxin?"

    "No problem. A name is just a code name, and a nickname is a code name within a code name. You are willing to call me Mengxin, and I also hope that you can let me change the title I call you."

    After hearing what Han Mengxin said.  Zhou Tong replied nonchalantly: "If you want, you can call me Tongtong. Well I'm older than you, you can call me sister Tongtong."

    "Okay, I just don't know if Sister Tongtong comes to give me any advice?"

    "Advice is out of the question. I'm just curious about you." Zhou Tong replied after hearing this.

    "In other words, Sister Zhou Tong is not here to cause trouble?" Han Mengxin asked doubtfully.

    "If I wanted to find trouble with you, would I still talk to you?" Zhou Tong rolled his eyes and said to Han Mengxin.  When Han Mengxin heard this, and the number of people coming to receive free clinics began to increase, she stopped talking to Zhou Tong and focused her attention on the free clinics.

    Zhou Tong did not disturb Han Mengxin’s free clinic, but sat quietly aside, sipping tea and watching Han Mengxin busy there.

    "Huh? What are you doing here?" A question interrupted Zhou Tong's thinking.  Zhou Tong followed the news and found out that Ning Ping came back and found Zhou Tong.

    "It's nothing, it's just that it's so lively here,"?Want to come here and take a look.  Zhou Tong replied after hearing this.

    Ning Ping immediately looked at Han Mengxin, and this look immediately made Zhou Tong feel depressed.  But there is nothing he can do about it.  After all, Han Mengxin is Ningping's fiancée, but she is nothing.  Thinking of this, Zhou Tong's eyes couldn't help but become a little dim.  But Ning Ping didn't notice that in his eyes, perhaps Han Mengxin was the only one.

    Zhou Tong, who wanted to see what Han Mengxin planned to do, did not leave, but sat quietly watching Han Mengxin's movements.  Han Mengxin did not take over the action handed over by Ning Ping, but asked Ning Ping to help her handle it.  Seeing this scene, especially when Ning Ping didn't complain at all, Zhou Tong opened his mouth in surprise.

    Zhou Tong didn’t understand, with Ningping’s status, how could he get along with ordinary people?  In Zhou Tong's opinion, powerful people should be more aloof and arrogant.  If others say ten words, you should reply one sentence yourself. Only in this way can you show your nobility.  But Ning Ping lowered his figure and walked among the common people who were usually looked down upon by Zhou Tong.

    Zhou Tong didn’t understand why Ning Ping did this. Did Ning Ping intend to be in that position under the emperor’s butt?  But it's not necessary. Even if he has a good reputation, as long as the eldest prince Ning Dong doesn't have any accidents.  This Emperor Star will not be handed over to Ning Ping.  Even if something happened to the eldest prince, there would still be a second prince standing in front of Ning Ping.

    "What is this guy doing for?" Zhou Tong thought to himself.

    The Wu family, along with the Ning family of the royal family, established this glorious family.  But it is a pity that the children and grandchildren of the younger generation do not seek to make progress. They were originally noble, but with the death of the old man, they gradually fell to the second rate, and now they have become the third rate.  To restore its former glory.  The younger generations of the Wu family are also working hard, but the direction of their efforts seems to be a bit wrong.

    It’s not that the royal family and the Ning family don’t miss their old friendship, it’s just that they eat as much food as they want, knowing that they can’t eat anymore, and they end up being stuffed to death.  It is a pity that the descendants of the Wu family do not understand the painstaking efforts of the royal family Ning.  In their view, the cold and cold royal family of the Ning family was no longer worthy of their continued service.  So for the sake of the family's glory, they chose their allegiance.

    After "inviting" Zhou Tong's housekeeper to the Wu family in accordance with Wu Xing's instructions, the descendants of the Wu family felt a little uneasy. They were worried that Zhou Tong did not care about the life and death of their housekeeper, and they were also worried that Zhou Tong would go to the royal family to complain to the Ning family.  With the current situation of the Wu family, it is impossible to block attacks from the outside.  When he thought of this, the head of the Wu family felt regretful.  He thought he was blinded by lard when he agreed to Wu Xing's request.  But now that things have settled down, it's too late to regret, so I can only bite the bullet and follow Wuxing's path until the end.

    When he heard about Zhou Tong’s visit, the head of the Wu family, who had been in a state of uneasiness, couldn’t help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief and went out to welcome Zhou Tong’s arrival in person.  But Zhou Tong didn't even bother to pay attention to the head of the Wu family. As soon as they met, he asked coldly: "Where is my butler?"

    "The housekeeper of your house is very good now. He is playing chess and chatting with Mr. Wu Xing." The head of the Wu family replied quickly.

    "Okay, I'm here now. Go tell Wu Xing and ask him to let my housekeeper go." Zhou Tong did not enter the door, but stood at the door and demanded to the head of the Wu family.  The head of the Wu family said to Zhou Tong with some embarrassment: "Miss Zhou, it's not that I don't want to pass this message on your behalf, but I just want you to consider it for my Wu family"

    "The life and death of your Wu family has nothing to do with me." Zhou Tong raised his hand to stop the head of the Wu family from continuing, and said with a cold face.

    When the head of the Wu family heard this, his face suddenly became a little confused.  After all, she can be considered a queen of a famous family.  The Zhou Tong in front of him didn't give himself a name at all.  What's there?  To put it bluntly, she is just a princess who has subjugated her country. Why are you so arrogant?

    Although he was so slanderous in his heart, the head of the Wu family did not dare to go against Zhou Tong's wishes, because he was incomparable to Zhou Tong, who could see the emperor at any time.  Even if the other party is just a subjugated princess.  But the Ning family of the Emperor Star treated her much better than they treated themselves.

    For the sake of the whole family, the head of the Wu family stopped talking nonsense with Zhou Tong. He found Wu Xing and told Wu Xing Zhou Tong's request.  After listening to the embellished story of the head of the Wu family, Wu Xing couldn't help but smile, looked at the housekeeper who was sitting opposite him and said calmly: "It seems that you won the bet we just made. But it's a pity that before letting your master go to bed  I will not let you go before I am a pirate ship. In the words of you humans, you are now a rare commodity." After saying that, without waiting for the butler to speak, Wu Xing stood up and said to the head of the Wu family: "Let's go.  , let’s go meet Zhou Tong, who is furious now. I hope she can make a wise choice.”

    "I'm afraid this is difficult. That Zhou Tong looks very unfriendly." The head of the Wu family shook his head and said.

    For the head of the Wu family, Wu Xing is notWithout taking it seriously, he walked to the door of the Wu family and saw Zhou Tong standing at the door.  Wu Xing saw Zhou Tong, and Zhou Tong also saw Wu Xing.  But unlike Wuxing, Zhou Tong looked at Wuxing with murderous eyes.

    "Miss Zhou, we meet again." Wu Xing said to Zhou Tong with a smile.  But Zhou Tong was too lazy to be polite to Wu Xing and asked coldly: "Where is my housekeeper?"

    "Haha, I'm resting inside. Do you want to meet Miss Zhou?" Wu Xing asked with a smile.  What Wu Xing didn't expect was that Zhou Tong didn't answer his question. While Wu Xing was talking to Zhou Tong, a short man dressed in black ran up to Zhou Tong and whispered in Zhou Tong's ear.  After listening to the words of the man in black, Zhou Tong's expression obviously improved, and when he looked at Wu Xing again, it was as if he was looking at a dead person.

    Wu Xing’s heart couldn’t help but thump.  Secretly guessing what news Zhou Tong got.  But the head of the Wu family who was standing next to Wu Xing howled and sat limply on the ground.  Wu Xing didn't recognize the man in black who just sent Zhou Tong the news, but the head of the Wu family did.  Things finally developed in the direction that he was most worried about. After Zhou Tong learned that his housekeeper had been kidnapped by him, he actually went to the emperor to complain.

    Wu Xing was surprised and inexplicable by the loss of control of the head of the Wu family, and the feeling of uneasiness in his heart became more and more intense.  But before Wu Xing could figure out the reason, Zhou Tong gave the answer.  Yi Zhi Wuxing said to the man in black next to him: "This man is the spy sent here by the Machine Emperor."

    The words have not yet finished.  Wu Xing rushed towards Zhou Tong.  From the moment Zhou Tong identified him, Wu Xing knew that the little girl named Zhou Tong in front of him had sold him out.  At this time, there is no good way except to take hostages.  But how could Zhou Tong, who had been on guard against Wu Xing for a long time, let Wu Xing catch him.  While identifying Wuxing, Zhou Tong had already begun to prepare for the battle.  Even though Zhou Tong is a girl, she gives off a weak image.  But when it comes to real strength, he is much stronger than the Wu family master sitting on the ground at a loss, even if he doesn't have the ability to take down the Wu Xing who rushes towards him.  I still have the ability to protect myself for a while.  What's more, the man in black standing next to Zhou Tong was not a vegetarian. When he saw Wu Xing suddenly attacking, the man in black immediately stepped forward to protect Zhou Tong behind him.  At the same time, people who were lying in ambush appeared one after another and rushed towards the Wu family.

    "Do you want to die? Instead of closing your eyes and waiting for death, it is better to fight and find a way out." Wu Xing shouted at the head of the Wu family.  He stood with the man in black who came up to him.  After hearing Wu Xing's words, the head of the Wu family suddenly came to his senses.  Looking back at his house, the head of the Wu family knew that he and Wu Xing had become a grasshopper on a rope. If he wanted to have a way out, he had to fight hard.

    Thinking of this, the head of the Wu family looked at Zhou Tong with eyes filled with resentment.  If you don't want to, just say you don't want to. Why do you have to expose this matter?  He deliberately wanted to cause trouble for Zhou Tong.  Even with my own skills, I can't get close at all now.  While helping Wu Xing disperse several opponents, the head of the Wu family cursed loudly at Zhou Tong: "Bitch, sooner or later you will regret your choice today."

    "If I don't regret it, that will happen in the future. I only know that you must regret your choice to join the Machine Emperor now." Zhou Tong replied coldly.

    Being called out in public to break up his relationship with the Machine Emperor made the head of the Wu family panic, but his opponent took the opportunity to subdue him.  Wu Xing couldn't help but feel anxious when he saw that his helper was gone.  At this moment, a group of people rushed out of Wu's house.  The purpose of this group of people is very clear, which is to rescue the captured head of the family.  It's just that the man in black is not a vegetarian, so he saw a group of people running out of Wu's house.  Immediately someone opened a large one.

    It’s really big!  The group of people from the Wu family who had rushed out and had not yet joined the battle circle were trapped inside by the big man who fell from the sky.  The head of the Wu family, who was captured alive, suddenly showed despair. The few elites in his family had been killed.  When he thought of the punishment his family might face, the head of the Wu family seemed to have been drained of all his strength, and he suddenly collapsed to the ground.

    Seeing the head of the Wu family behave like this, Wu Xing also knew that the Wu family could no longer count on him, so he couldn't help but feel like giving up.  After all, the green hills are still there, so there is no need to worry about running out of firewood.  But now that he is trapped in a tight siege, it is not easy to leave at this time.  However, Wu Xing was worthy of being a spy sent by the Machine Emperor. Seeing that the situation was becoming increasingly unfavorable to his side, he quietly began to accumulate strength, waiting for an outburst to cause trouble and then escape from here.

    But today is destined to be unlucky for Wu Xing.  It went smoothly at first, but Wuxing suddenly got angry, then turned around and ran away without noticing, but he didn't expect that something went wrong at this time.  Before Wu Xing could escape far, a black shadow suddenly blocked Wu Xing's path.

    At this time, Wu Xing no longer bothered to see who was blocking his way in order to escape.  whenHe launched the attack without even thinking about it.  Thinking about it in Wuxing, even if the opponent is very capable, there will be short-term flaws after receiving a sudden attack from him.  But the reality was once again beyond Wuxing's expectations. Facing Wuxing's attack, the opponent not only did not dodge, but faced him head-on.

    ……

    With just one passing moment, the outcome was already decided.  Wu Xing fell straight to the ground. At this time, the person who had fought with Wu Xing said slowly to the person who rushed over: "Don't worry, I didn't kill him, I just knocked him unconscious. Can you find out anything valuable?"  , then it’s up to you.”

    "Thank you so much, Fifth Prince, for your kindness." The man in black who had previously protected Zhou Tong heard this and said thanks to Fifth Prince Ning Ping.  Ning Ping quickly returned the gift.  Then he led his men and began to ransack the Wu family's home.

    There are still three kilograms of nails in the rotten ship.  Although the Wu family is now in decline, there are always some things that are at the bottom of the box still stored in the house.  But this time it was doomed.  Since it was a house raid, the men in black were very thorough and had to check each captured Wu family member one by one to see if there were any gold teeth in their mouths.

    Zhou Tong didn't care about what the man in black could get by searching the house this time. What he wanted to know most now was how his housekeeper was doing now.  The man in black told himself before that he had found his butler Uncle Fu and protected him.  But now, what about people?

    As if to answer Zhou Tong’s question, the kidnapped housekeeper Uncle Fu came to Zhou Tong accompanied by two men in black.

    "Is everything okay?" Zhou Tong asked with concern.

    "Thank you for your concern, Miss. I'm fine." The housekeeper replied quickly.

    After looking the housekeeper up and down and confirming that there was no external injury, Zhou Tong felt relieved, but his words changed a bit, "It's really that the older you get, the less effective you become. How could you be fooled by such a simple plan?"  .Uncle Fu. It’s almost time for you to retire.”

    Hearing this, the housekeeper nodded and replied: "Thank you for your concern, Miss. After this kidnapping, I do have some plans to retire. But I haven't figured out how to do it yet."

    "Oh~ then think about it slowly." Zhou Tong responded, then walked to Ning Ping who grabbed Wuxing, saluted and thanked him: "Thank you very much, Fifth Prince, for your help. If this spy of the Mechanical Emperor escapes,  We still don’t know what methods he will have waiting for us in the future.”

    "The person has been rescued, and it's time for me to go back. Miss Zhou, tell me something you don't like to hear. Girls should behave like girls. It's obviously not a responsibility that you can bear, so it's better to let it go as soon as possible."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s persuasion, Zhou Tong looked at Ning Ping and asked, “Is this the reason why you don’t want to marry me?”

    "I don't object to women standing alone, but putting their whole lives on the line for their own illusory wishes is unacceptable to me. Well, I don't have anything to do here now, so you can take care of yourself."  After saying this, Ning Ping seemed unwilling to stay for a moment longer.  Without hesitation, he turned around and left.  Looking at Ning Ping's leaving figure, Zhou Tong began to reflect on whether he had been too utilitarian in the past and had lost the qualification to enter the Ning family of the royal family.

    Zhou Tong was not needed for the finishing work. Seeing that Ning Ping was gone, Zhou Tong also returned home with his rescued housekeeper. The housekeeper’s wife hugged her wife and cried bitterly. I won’t give details here.

    Back to his study room, Zhou Tong picked up a book and started reading.  After just flipping through a few pages, Zhou Tong couldn't stand it anymore.  Reading is about focusing on the mind. It is best not to read when you have something on your mind, because you will not be able to read at all.  He put the book in his hand back to its original position.  What Ning Ping said to him before leaving echoed in his mind.

    Before you know it, it’s dawn and the day has begun again.  Zhou Tong didn't care about what Wu Xing said, nor what the fate of the Wu family would be.  Zhou Tong feels good now, but can't sleep.  Since you can't sleep, let's go for a walk to relax.

    In order to prevent the butler Uncle Fu from making the same mistake again, before going out this time, Zhou Tong asked someone to wait until the butler got up to tell him where he had gone.  Wandering aimlessly on the streets, the sounds of hawking came one after another in his ears. Zhou Tong discovered for the first time that the scoldings of small merchants and hawkers were quite pleasant to listen to carefully.

    Almost by accident, Zhou Tong once again came to the place where Han Mengxin held a free clinic.  Like the previous two times, Han Mengxin is still diagnosing those who cannot afford to see a doctor.  Seeing Zhou Tong coming over, the expression on his face couldn't help but be startled, then he stood up and said hello: "Han Mengxin has met Miss Zhou Tong."

    When Zhou Tong heard this, her heart couldn't help but skip a beat. She didn't understand how Han Mengxin saw through her disguise.  But what disappointed Zhou Tong was that Han Mengxin had no idea that the person who talked to her two days ago was Zhou Tong.  The reason why he recognized it was because Zhou Tong forgot to put on makeup when he went out.  show true faceHow could a person admit his mistake?

    Zhou Tong, who discovered his mistake, did not show any embarrassment. He said to Han Mengxin generously: "Miss Han, there is no need to be polite Well, can I just call you Mengxin?"

    "No problem. A name is just a code name, and a nickname is a code name within a code name. You are willing to call me Mengxin, and I also hope that you can let me change the title I call you."

    After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Zhou Tong replied nonchalantly: "If you want, you can call me Tongtong. Well I'm older than you, you can call me sister Tongtong."

    "Okay, I just don't know if Sister Tongtong comes to give me any advice?"

    "Advice is out of the question, I'm just curious about you." Zhou Tong replied after hearing this.

    "In other words, Sister Zhou Tong is not here to cause trouble?" Han Mengxin asked doubtfully.

    "If I wanted to find trouble with you, would I still talk to you?" Zhou Tong rolled his eyes and said to Han Mengxin.  When Han Mengxin heard this, and the number of people coming to receive free clinics began to increase, she stopped talking to Zhou Tong and focused her attention on the free clinics.

    Zhou Tong did not disturb Han Mengxin’s free clinic, but sat quietly aside, sipping tea and watching Han Mengxin busy there.

    "Huh? What are you doing here?" A question interrupted Zhou Tong's thinking.  Zhou Tong followed the news and found out that Ning Ping came back and found Zhou Tong.

    “It’s nothing, I just thought it was very lively here and I wanted to come here to have a look.” Zhou Tong replied after hearing this.

    Ning Ping immediately looked at Han Mengxin, and this look immediately made Zhou Tong feel depressed.  But there is nothing he can do about it.  After all, Han Mengxin is Ningping's fiancée, but she is nothing.  Thinking of this, Zhou Tong's eyes couldn't help but become a little dim.  But Ning Ping didn't notice that in his eyes, perhaps Han Mengxin was the only one.

    Zhou Tong, who wanted to see what Han Mengxin planned to do, did not leave, but sat quietly watching Han Mengxin's movements.  Han Mengxin did not take over the action handed over by Ning Ping, but asked Ning Ping to help her handle it.  Seeing this scene, especially when Ning Ping didn't complain at all, Zhou Tong opened his mouth in surprise.

    Zhou Tong didn’t understand, with Ningping’s status, how could he get along with ordinary people?  In Zhou Tong's opinion, powerful people should be more aloof and arrogant.  If others say ten words, you should reply one sentence yourself. Only in this way can you show your nobility.  But Ning Ping lowered his figure and walked among the common people who were usually looked down upon by Zhou Tong.

    Zhou Tong didn’t understand why Ning Ping did this. Did Ning Ping intend to be in that position under the emperor’s butt?  But it's not necessary. Even if he has a good reputation, as long as nothing happens to the eldest prince Ning Dong, the Emperor's Star will not be handed over to Ning Ping.  Even if something happened to the eldest prince, there would still be a second prince standing in front of Ning Ping.

    "What is this guy doing for?" Zhou Tong thought to himself.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.)

 Text Chapter 993: The Legacy of Ancient Humanity

    "There are eight keys to the contract. At first, they were handed over to the eight families who established the empire. However, as time went by, the eight keys were finally in the hands of three families. Our Ning family has four, and the Zhou family  There are three of them, and one is joining the Mechanical Emperor's Wu family. What I didn't expect was that the Wu family acted so decisively this time, and completely sold themselves to the Mechanical Emperor without any hesitation." The emperor shook his head and smiled bitterly.  Ning Ping said.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping asked: "Then what is the use of this contract key? Could it be that by gathering all the contract keys, you can summon some great power to realize your wish?"

    "Ping'er, you are no longer young, it's time to learn something." The emperor said to Ning Ping, who was using his imagination, with serious words.  Ning Ping, whose face turned red after being told this, nodded awkwardly and stared at the emperor, waiting for the emperor's answer.  The emperor also knew what his son meant by staring at him, but he did not show off and said slowly: "It is true that eight keys of the contract are needed to be useful. But it is definitely not what you think of realizing your wish.  Instead, the eight keys of the contract can activate the patron saint of the Emperor Star, so that the Emperor Star has the power to turn defeat into victory."

    "Patron Saint? What is that?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "To be precise, isn't that a good thing? Hmm Be brave and don't disrespect the patron saint." The emperor finally woke up after saying this and hurriedly coughed to cover it up.

    Ning Ping glanced at the emperor with disdain, but the emperor pretended not to see it and continued to talk to himself: "The so-called patron saint is, to put it bluntly, an ancient weapon with self-awareness in the hands of ancient humans."

    "Ancient weapons? Is it very powerful?"

    "It's very powerful. It can sink the flagship warship in the coalition with one strike."

    "Since it is so powerful, why not use it? If it is used, the mechanical army will not be so arrogant." Ning Ping asked puzzledly.

    "It's a crime to harbor a treasure. And as I said just now, that ancient weapon has self-awareness. If it awakens and prepares to deal with humans, then we are asking for trouble." The emperor smiled bitterly at Ningping.  explained.

    But this explanation was hard to convince Ning Ping. Ning Ping opened his mouth and said to the emperor: "What about now? The key to the contract has been collected by the other party. Next, we have to face the attack of that ancient weapon."

    "This is not without a chance to win back the game. As long as the opponent activates the ancient weapons and regains the key to the contract, then there is no need to worry about facing the ancient weapons."

    Looking at the emperor’s expectant face, Ning Ping suddenly understood and took the opportunity to make a request to the emperor: "I want Han Yu and the others to come and help, and I also want Han Mengxin to be taken away, and"

    The emperor agreed to all Ningping’s requests.  And Ning Ping also knew that it was not too late, after asking the emperor about the specific location of the ancient weapons.  He immediately left the palace with Han Mengxin and went to the front line to join Han Yu and others.  This is the only chance to reverse the disadvantage. Only the emperor knows the exact location of the ancient weapons. Ning Ping and others bet that the mechanical legion who obtained the key to the contract will not find the ancient weapons faster than they do.

    ……

    The front line of confrontation with the mechanical army

    After hearing the news brought by Ning Ping, Ning Dong and Ning Ning had no objections and immediately agreed to Ning Ping's request.  Let Han Yu and others go and help them find ancient weapons.  Han Yu and others, who were already a little tired of fighting the mechanical army, did not hesitate to hear this order and immediately agreed to Ning Ping's request. After packing, they immediately drove the Courage and left the camp.

    With specific coordinates, Spirit did not take any detours.  He drove straight towards the place where the ancient weapons were stored.  This operation can be said to be a full-scale deployment of the Courage.  Not only those on the front line fighting like Han Yu, but also those at the rear like Qiao Yan'er strongly requested to act together.  It's not that Qiao Yan'er wants to fight.  But she was full of curiosity about the ancient weapon made by ancient humans.  In Qiao Yan'er's words, she hoped to dismantle and reassemble the ancient weapon with her own hands, so as to understand the extent to which ancient human technology had developed.  At least according to current human standards, it is impossible to create a machine that can have self-judgment.  The Mechanical Emperor is not self-judgment at all, it is a metal monster that became a spirit due to some special reasons.

    Today’s Courage is very different from the past. The only people who can participate in the battle are no longer Han Yu and Ning Ping. Field and Shi Bafang have to play the drums for everything.  Now, in addition to Han Yu and Ning Ping, there are three new forces: Lin Wei, Su Wan, and Lin Mohan. Among them, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan are capable people who have the same offensive power seeds as Han Yu. After Han Yu,  With Yu's help, both of them have full control over the use of their own abilities.Later, as for the use of divine mechas, Su Wan and Field practiced a complete set of joint attack tactics through actual combat with the mechanical army, and were jokingly called the flying duo by Han Yu.  With the addition of these three people, Han Yu is confident in protecting the others.  In addition, Han Yu always felt that he was indebted to Qiao Yan'er for his uncomplaining support and wanted to find an opportunity to make up for it, so he agreed to Qiao Yan'er's request.

    The group of people followed the star field map given by Ning Ping and arrived at their destination without any danger.  When everyone came to the closed door, Ning Ping checked the locked door and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the door lock showed no signs of being tampered with, which meant that no one got there before them.

    The Courage has a chameleon system. Once it is turned on, no one can detect it except Han Yu and others who know the location in advance.  Before anyone arrived, Han Yu and others started busying themselves with their own affairs.

    The purpose this time is to regain the stolen or snatched contract key, not to awaken the ancient weapons behind the sealed door.  Therefore, Han Yu could only say sorry in a low voice for Qiao Yan'er's wish.  Let the people who are not involved in the battle return to the Courage and stay there, while the remaining people who are responsible for the battle enter the ambush position and wait for the prey to come.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were hiding on both sides of the sealed door, and outside were Lin Wei and Lin Mohan.  They were responsible for raiding the opponent's center after a battle, while Field and Su Wan stayed on standby on the Courage.  Once you find that your prey is trying to escape, you will immediately show up to stop it.  As for the remaining people, they don't have any tasks. They stay behind the Courage and take charge of the rescue when something unexpected happens.  Of course, in Han Yu's opinion, this situation is basically impossible to happen.

    In order to appease Qiao Yan'er who was in a bad mood, Han Yu asked for Ning Ping's consent, and after regaining the key to the contract, he opened the door and let Qiao Yan'er study the ancient weapons.  This news made Qiao Yan'er, who was originally in a bad mood, finally turn her resentment into happiness and began to prepare the tools that she might need for some research.

    waiting.  Or wait

    Han Yu and others eagerly waited for the members of the Mechanical Legion to surrender with the key to the contract, but neither came nor did they wait. Han Yu was so anxious that he even wanted to contact the Mechanical Legion.  There was nothing that could be done about it. Although the Mechanical Legion knew the secret of the key to the contract through the Wu family, it was somewhat difficult to find the specific location of the ancient weapon.  And we can't search in a big way to find the specific location of ancient weapons.  It will take some time.

    ……

    When the members of the Mechanical Legion finally appeared in front of Han Yu and others, Han Yu immediately felt that these people were a little pitiful.  A group of people were in ragged clothes and dusty. Except for their bright eyes, they looked just like people fleeing from famine.

    The process of searching is painful, but the end of the pain is success.  Looking at the sealed door that is already close at hand.  The person in charge of the Wu family's guide couldn't help but have wet eyes.  Standing in front of the sealed door, he stretched out his hand and said to the person on the side: "Key." The person on the side did not show any pretense when he saw this. He reached out and took out a box from his arms. After opening it, eight silver keys were neatly arranged in a row.  .  The Wu family's guide first took out one, carefully identified the number on the key, and then put the key back.  Then he took out another handful and made sure the numbers were correct.  He inserted the key engraved with the number one into the keyhole, and then followed the same pattern and inserted the remaining seven keys into the keyhole respectively.  Then grab the winch on the sealed door with both hands and start turning it clockwise.

    Years of non-use did not make the winch rusty. Under the strong rotation of the Wu family guide, the eight keys inserted into the keyhole were sucked into the keyhole one by one. As the keys were sucked into the keyhole, the seal was sealed.  The door opens little by little.

    When everyone standing in front of the door was attracted by the crack in the opened sealed door, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had been ambushing on both sides, suddenly took action.

    The attack came so suddenly that the people standing in front of the sealed door were knocked down by Han Yu and Ning Ping without even a chance to react.  When the Wu family's guide saw someone attacking, he immediately tried harder to open the sealed door as soon as possible.  It's just that the attack by Han Yu and others was too sudden, and the attack by Han Yu and Ning Ping was too fast. Before the Wu family's guide could turn the winch a few times, everyone except him had been knocked down, and they temporarily lost the ability to resist.  .

    "Hey~ take a break, don't be tired." Han Yu reached out and patted the Wu family guide's arm, advising him with kindness.  The Wu family guide knew in his heart that despite the polite look on his face, if he dared to say no, his fist would definitely fall on his face without hesitation. The Wu family guide, who was very aware of current affairs, immediately killed him.  Location.

    Seeing that the Wu family guide was so knowledgeable, Han Yu smiled with satisfaction. Just as he was about to reach out to reset the winch, he suddenly heard a scream from the Wu family guide who had stepped aside. Han Yu looked back in confusion, only to find that the Wu family guide wasLook up with a long mouth.  Han Yu subconsciously looked up and couldn't help but take a breath.  He saw half a huge hand extending out of the gap in the opened sealed door.

    After a brief surprise, Han Yu immediately turned the winch counterclockwise quickly.  The sealed door immediately moved into action again, but this time it was not opened, but closed.  The half of the hand that stretched out the sealing door had no time to retract and was caught by the sealing door. Han Yu immediately heard a cry of pain coming from the sealing door, followed by a national curse.  Han Yu couldn't help being slightly stunned. Taking advantage of Han Yu's stunned time, half of the huge palm retracted into the door.  Ning Ping also ran over and helped Han Yu close the sealing door.

    "What did you see just now?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao in a low voice.  When Han Yu heard this, he asked, "What did you see again?"

    “…Half a hand.”

    "There is another national curse." Han Yu said slowly.

    "It seems that the ancient weapon may have become a spirit." Ning Ping touched his chin and said slowly.

    The words just fell.  Just listen to the knocking sound coming from the sealed door and wait until the knocking sound stops.  I heard someone's voice coming from inside the door, "Hey~ buddy outside the door, are you interested in helping me? There are many benefits."

    Ning Ping and Han Yu looked at each other. They had thought about many possibilities, but they did not think of this possibility.  What is the origin of the ancient weapon behind the sealed door, and why is the tone so different from what I thought?

    "Brothers outside the door, don't hesitate. There is no store like this after passing this village. As long as you are willing to do me a little favor, then I will grant you each a wish. How about this deal?" It might be  Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't respond, a voice came from the door again.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "I am a god" Before the voices inside the door stopped, Ning Ping reached out and pulled out the eight keys of the contract, and casually said to the door: "Since you are a god, just stay inside.  Well, the outside world is not suitable for you."

    "Hey, listen to what I have to say. I am a weapon made by God."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "You just said that you can realize one of our wishes. Can it be any wish?"

    "No problem, whatever you want is fine."

    "Then can you bring my parents back to life?"

    "Oh, you can't go against the laws of nature. You can ask for a long life, or get a large sum of money"

    "Hey. Ganqing is a second-rate god." Han Yu said with some disappointment.

    Perhaps a little embarrassed by Han Yu's words, the "god" inside the door argued: "Human life and death are destined by God. Even gods cannot change them at will, otherwise they may be punished by God. Besides,  After death, the soul will be judged. Even if you want to resurrect your parents, you can't find their souls"

    "Come on. Just save your energy. You are pretending to be a god and you are addicted to it. Mr. Ancient Weapon, we have actually known your identity for a long time." Han Yu interrupted the defensive voice inside the door.

    "There are eight keys to the contract. At first, they were handed over to the eight families who established the empire. However, as time went by, the eight keys were finally in the hands of three families. Our Ning family has four, and the Zhou family  There are three of them, and one is joining the Mechanical Emperor's Wu family. What I didn't expect was that the Wu family acted so decisively this time, and completely sold themselves to the Mechanical Emperor without any hesitation." The emperor shook his head and smiled bitterly.  Ning Ping said.

    Hearing this, Ning Ping asked: "Then what is the use of this contract key? Could it be that by gathering all the contract keys, you can summon some great power to realize your wish?"

    "Ping'er, you are no longer young, it's time to learn something." The emperor said to Ning Ping, who was using his imagination, with serious words.  Ning Ping, whose face turned red after being told this, nodded awkwardly and stared at the emperor, waiting for the emperor's answer.  The emperor also knew what his son meant by staring at him, but he did not show off and said slowly: "It is true that eight keys of the contract are needed to be useful. But it is definitely not what you think of realizing your wish.  Instead, the eight keys of the contract can activate the patron saint of the Emperor Star, so that the Emperor Star has the power to turn defeat into victory."

    "Patron Saint? What is that?" Ning Ping asked in confusion.

    "To be precise, isn't that a good thing? Hmm Be brave and don't disrespect the patron saint." The emperor finally woke up after saying this and hurriedly coughed to cover it up.

    Ning Ping glanced at the emperor with disdain, but the emperor pretended not to see it and continued to talk to himself: "The so-called patron saint, to put it bluntly, is just a corpse."??Ancient weapons with self-awareness in the hands of ancient humans.  "

    "Ancient weapons? Is it very powerful?"

    "It's very powerful. It can sink the flagship warship in the coalition with one strike."

    "Since it is so powerful, why not use it? If it is used, the mechanical army will not be so arrogant." Ning Ping asked puzzledly.

    "It's a crime to harbor a treasure. And as I said just now, that ancient weapon has self-awareness. If it awakens and prepares to deal with humans, then we are asking for trouble." The emperor smiled bitterly at Ningping.  explained.

    But this explanation was hard to convince Ning Ping. Ning Ping opened his mouth and said to the emperor: "What about now? The key to the contract has been collected by the other party. Next, we have to face the attack of that ancient weapon."

    "This is not without a chance to win back the game. As long as you get the key to the contract back before the other party activates the ancient weapons, you don't have to worry about facing the ancient weapons."

    Looking at the emperor’s expectant face.  Ning Ping realized it immediately and took the opportunity to make a request to the emperor: "I want Han Yu and those people to help. I also want to take Han Mengxin away, and"

    The emperor agreed to all Ningping’s requests.  Ning Ping also knew that it was not too late. After asking the emperor about the specific location of the ancient weapons, Ning Ping immediately left the palace with Han Mengxin and went to the front line to join Han Yu and others.  This is the only chance to reverse the disadvantage. Only the emperor knows the exact location of the ancient weapons. Ning Ping and others bet that the mechanical legion who obtained the key to the contract will not find the ancient weapons faster than they do.

    ……

    The front line of confrontation with the mechanical army

    After hearing the news brought by Ning Ping.  Ning Dong and Ning Ning had no objections and immediately agreed to Ning Ping's request, allowing Han Yu and others to go and help find ancient weapons.  Han Yu and others, who were already a little tired of fighting the mechanical army, did not hesitate to hear this order and immediately agreed to Ning Ping's request. After packing, they immediately drove the Courage and left the camp.

    With specific coordinates, Spirit did not take any detours.  He drove straight towards the place where the ancient weapons were stored.  This operation can be said to be a full-scale deployment of the Courage.  Not only those on the front line fighting like Han Yu, but also those at the rear like Qiao Yan'er strongly requested to act together.  It wasn't that Qiao Yan'er wanted to fight, but that she was full of curiosity about the ancient weapon made by ancient humans.  In Qiao Yan'er's words, she hoped to dismantle and reassemble the ancient weapon with her own hands, so as to understand the extent to which ancient human technology had developed.  At least according to current human standards, it is impossible to create a machine that can have self-judgment.  The Mechanical Emperor is not self-judgment at all.  That is a metal monster that became a spirit due to some special reasons.

    Today’s Courage is very different from the past. The only people who can participate in the battle are no longer Han Yu and Ning Ping. Field and Shi Bafang have to play the drums for everything.  Now, in addition to Han Yu and Ning Ping, there are also three new forces: Lin Wei, Su Wan, and Lin Mohan.  Among them, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan are ability users who have the same offensive power seeds as Han Yu, and they got help from Han Yu.  Both of them have made great progress in the use of their own abilities. As for Su Wan, who uses the divine mecha, she and Field have practiced a complete set of joint attack tactics through actual combat with the mechanical army. Han Yu nicknamed them the "Flying Two"  Group.  With the addition of these three people, Han Yu is confident in protecting the others.  In addition, Han Yu always felt that he was indebted to Qiao Yan'er for his uncomplaining support and wanted to find an opportunity to make up for it, so he agreed to Qiao Yan'er's request.

    The group of people followed the star field map given by Ning Ping and arrived at their destination without any danger.  When everyone came to the closed door, Ning Ping checked the locked door and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the door lock showed no signs of being tampered with, which meant that no one got there before them.

    The Courage has a chameleon system. Once it is turned on, no one can detect it except Han Yu and others who know the location in advance.  Before anyone arrived, Han Yu and others started busying themselves with their own affairs.

    The purpose this time is to regain the stolen or snatched contract key, not to awaken the ancient weapons behind the sealed door.  Therefore, Han Yu could only say sorry in a low voice for Qiao Yan'er's wish.  Let the people who are not involved in the battle return to the Courage and stay there, while the remaining people who are responsible for the battle enter the ambush position and wait for the prey to come.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were hiding on both sides of the sealed door. Outside were Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who were responsible for raiding the opponent's center after a battle. Field and Su Wan were on standby on the Courage. Once discovered,  If the prey wants to escape, he immediately appears to stop it.  As for the remaining people, they have no mission and are left behind to stay behind on the Spirit in case something unexpected happens.Immediately stepped forward to take charge of the rescue.  Of course, in Han Yu's opinion, this situation is basically impossible to happen.

    In order to appease Qiao Yan'er who was in a bad mood, Han Yu asked for Ning Ping's consent, and after regaining the key to the contract, he opened the door and let Qiao Yan'er study the ancient weapons.  This news made Qiao Yan'er, who was originally in a bad mood, finally turn her resentment into happiness and began to prepare the tools that she might need for some research.

    Wait, wait, wait

    Han Yu and others eagerly waited for the mechanical legion to throw themselves into the trap with the key to the contract, but neither came nor did they wait.  Han Yu was so anxious that he wanted to take the initiative to contact the mechanical army.  There was nothing that could be done about it, even though the Mechanical Legion knew the secret of the key to the contract through the Wu family.  But it is somewhat difficult to find the specific location of the ancient weapons.  And it can't be searched in a big way. It will take some time to find the specific location of the ancient weapons.

    ……

    When the members of the Mechanical Legion finally appeared in front of Han Yu and others, Han Yu immediately felt that these people were a little pitiful.  A group of people were in ragged clothes and dusty. Except for their bright eyes, they looked just like people fleeing from famine.

    The process of searching is painful, but the end of the pain is success.  Looking at the sealed door that is already close at hand.  The person in charge of the Wu family's guide couldn't help but have wet eyes.  Standing in front of the sealed door, he stretched out his hand and said to the person on the side: "Key." The person on the side did not show any pretense when he saw this. He reached out and took out a box from his arms. After opening it, eight silver keys were neatly arranged in a row.  .  The Wu family's guide first took out one, carefully identified the number on the key, then put the key back, and then took out another one, after confirming that the number was correct.  He inserted the key engraved with the number one into the keyhole, and then followed the same pattern and inserted the remaining seven keys into the keyhole respectively.  Then grab the winch on the sealed door with both hands and start turning it clockwise.

    Years of non-use did not make the winch rusty. Under the strong rotation of the Wu family guide, the eight keys inserted into the keyhole were sucked into the keyhole one by one.  As the key was sucked into the keyhole, the sealed door opened bit by bit.

    When everyone standing in front of the door was attracted by the crack in the opened sealed door, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had been ambushing on both sides, suddenly took action.

    The attack came so suddenly that the people standing in front of the sealed door were knocked down by Han Yu and Ning Ping without even a chance to react.  When the Wu family's guide saw someone attacking, he immediately tried harder to open the sealed door as soon as possible.  It's just that the attack by Han Yu and others was too sudden.  Han Yu and Ning Ping's attacks were too fast, and they did not wait for the Wu family's guide to turn the winch a few times.  Everyone except him had been knocked down and temporarily lost the ability to resist.

    "Hey~ take a break, don't be tired." Han Yu reached out and patted the Wu family guide's arm, advising him with kindness.  The Wu family guide knew in his heart that despite the polite look on his face, if he dared to say no, his fist would definitely fall on his face without hesitation. The Wu family guide, who was very aware of current affairs, immediately killed him.  Location.

    Seeing that the Wu family guide was so knowledgeable, Han Yu smiled with satisfaction. Just as he was about to reach out to reset the winch, he suddenly heard a scream from the Wu family guide who had stepped aside. Han Yu looked back in confusion, only to find that the Wu family guide was growing taller.  He looked up with his mouth closed.  Han Yu subconsciously looked up and couldn't help but take a breath.  He saw half a huge hand extending out of the gap in the opened sealed door.

    After a brief surprise, Han Yu immediately turned the winch counterclockwise quickly.  The sealed door immediately moved into action again, but this time it was not opened, but closed.  The half of the hand that stretched out the sealing door had no time to retract and was caught by the sealing door. Han Yu immediately heard a cry of pain coming from the sealing door, followed by a national curse.  Han Yu couldn't help being slightly stunned. Taking advantage of Han Yu's stunned time, half of the huge palm retracted into the door.  Ning Ping also ran over and helped Han Yu close the sealing door.

    "What did you see just now?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao in a low voice.  When Han Yu heard this, he asked, "What did you see again?"

    “…Half a hand.”

    "There is another national curse." Han Yu said slowly.

    "It seems that the ancient weapon may have become a spirit." Ning Ping touched his chin and said slowly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of knocking from inside the sealed door. When the sound of knocking stopped, he heard someone's voice coming from inside the door, "Hey~ buddy outside the door, are you interested in helping me? What's the benefit?  So many."

    Ning Ping and Han Yu looked at each other. They had thought about many possibilities, but they did not think of this possibility.  What is the origin of the ancient weapon behind the sealed door, and why is the tone so different from what I thought?

    "Brother outside the doorGuys, don't hesitate, there won't be this shop after passing this village.  As long as you are willing to do me a little favor, then I will fulfill one of your wishes.  How about this deal?  "Perhaps seeing Han Yu and Ning Ping not responding, a voice came from the door again.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "I am God" Before the sound inside the door stopped, Ning Ping reached out and pulled out the eight keys of the contract.  He casually said to the door: "Since you are a god, just stay inside honestly. The outside world is not suitable for you to appear."

    "Hey. Listen to what I have to say. I am a weapon made by God."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "You just said that you can realize one of our wishes. Can it be any wish?"

    "No problem, whatever you want is fine."

    "Then can you bring my parents back to life?"

    "Oh, you can't go against the laws of nature. You can ask for a long life, or get a large sum of money"

    "Hey, Ganqing is a second-rate god." Han Yu said with some disappointment.

    “Perhaps it was a little embarrassing due to Han Yu’s words.  The "god" inside the door argued: "Human life and death are destined by God. Even gods cannot change it at will, otherwise they may be punished by God. Besides, after death, the soul will be judged. Even if you want to be resurrected,  Your parents can’t find that their souls are not…”

    "Come on, you should save some energy. You are pretending to be a god and you are addicted to it. Mr. Ancient Weapon, we have actually known your identity for a long time." Han Yu interrupted the defensive voice inside the door.

    Han Yu and Ning Ping were hiding on both sides of the sealed door. Outside were Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, who were responsible for raiding the opponent's center after a battle. Field and Su Wan were on standby on the Courage. Once discovered,  If the prey wants to escape, he immediately appears to stop it.  As for the remaining people, they have no tasks.  Stay behind the Courage and come to the rescue when unforeseen circumstances occur.  Of course, in Han Yu's opinion, this situation is basically impossible to happen.

    In order to appease Qiao Yan'er who was in a bad mood, Han Yu asked for Ning Ping's consent, and after regaining the key to the contract, he opened the door and let Qiao Yan'er study the ancient weapons.  This news made Qiao Yan'er, who was originally in a bad mood, finally turn her resentment into happiness and began to prepare the tools that she might need for some research.

    wait.  Wait, still wait

    Han Yu and others eagerly waited for the members of the Mechanical Legion to surrender themselves with the key to the contract.  But neither the left nor the right came. Han Yu was so anxious that he wanted to take the initiative to contact the mechanical army.  There was nothing that could be done about it. Although the Mechanical Legion knew the secret of the key to the contract through the Wu family, it was somewhat difficult to find the specific location of the ancient weapon.  And it can't be searched in a big way. It will take some time to find the specific location of the ancient weapons.

    ……

    When the members of the Mechanical Legion finally appeared in front of Han Yu and others, Han Yu immediately felt that these people were a little pitiful.  A group of people were in ragged clothes and dusty. Except for their bright eyes, they looked just like people fleeing from famine.

    The process of searching is painful, but the end of the pain is success.  Looking at the sealed door that was already close at hand, the person in charge of the Wu family's guide couldn't help but have wet eyes.  Standing in front of the sealed door, he stretched out his hand and said to the person on the side: "Key." The person on the side did not show any pretense when he saw this. He reached out and took out a box from his arms. After opening it, eight silver keys were neatly arranged in a row.  .  The Wu family's guide first took out one, carefully identified the number on the key, then put the key back. Then he took out another one. After confirming that the number was correct, he inserted the key with the number one engraved on it into the lock.  Eye, and then followed the same pattern and inserted the remaining seven keys into the keyholes.  Then grab the winch on the sealed door with both hands and start turning it clockwise.

    Years of non-use did not make the winch rusty. Under the strong rotation of the Wu family guide, the eight keys inserted into the keyhole were sucked into the keyhole one by one. As the keys were sucked into the keyhole, the seal was sealed.  The door opens little by little.

    When everyone standing in front of the door was attracted by the crack in the opened sealed door, Han Yu and Ning Ping, who had been ambushing on both sides, suddenly took action.

    The attack came so suddenly that the people standing in front of the sealed door were knocked down by Han Yu and Ning Ping without even a chance to react.  When the Wu family's guide saw someone attacking, he immediately tried harder to open the sealed door as soon as possible.  It's just that the attack by Han Yu and others was too sudden, and the attack by Han Yu and Ning Ping was too fast. Before the Wu family's guide could turn the winch a few times, everyone except him had been knocked down, and they temporarily lost the ability to resist.  .

    "Hey~ take a break, don't be tired." Han Yu reached out and patted the Wu family guide's arm with a kind expression on his face.??.  The Wu family guide knew in his heart that despite the polite look on his face, if he dared to say no, his fist would definitely fall on his face without hesitation. The Wu family guide, who was very aware of current affairs, immediately killed him.  Location.

    Seeing that the Wu family guide was so knowledgeable, Han Yu smiled with satisfaction. Just as he was about to reach out to reset the winch, he suddenly heard a scream from the Wu family guide who had stepped aside. Han Yu looked back in confusion, only to find that the Wu family guide was growing taller.  He looked up with his mouth closed.  Han Yu subconsciously looked up and couldn't help but take a breath.  He saw half a huge hand extending out of the gap in the opened sealed door.

    After a brief surprise, Han Yu immediately turned the winch counterclockwise quickly.  The sealed door immediately moved into action again, but this time it was not opened, but closed.  The half of the hand that stretched out the sealing door had no time to retract and was caught by the sealing door. Han Yu immediately heard a cry of pain coming from the sealing door, followed by a national curse.  Han Yu couldn't help being slightly stunned. Taking advantage of Han Yu's stunned time, half of the huge palm retracted into the door.  Ning Ping also ran over and helped Han Yu close the sealing door.

    "What did you see just now?" Ning Ping asked Han Yudao in a low voice.  When Han Yu heard this, he asked, "What did you see again?"

    “…Half a hand.”

    "There is another national curse." Han Yu said slowly.

    "It seems that the ancient weapon may have become a spirit." Ning Ping touched his chin and said slowly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of knocking from inside the sealed door. When the sound of knocking stopped, he heard someone's voice coming from inside the door, "Hey~ buddy outside the door, are you interested in helping me? What's the benefit?  So many."

    Ning Ping and Han Yu looked at each other. They had thought about many possibilities, but they did not think of this possibility.  What is the origin of the ancient weapon behind the sealed door, and why is the tone so different from what I thought?

    "Brothers outside the door, don't hesitate. There is no store like this after passing this village. As long as you are willing to do a little favor for me, then I will grant you each a wish. How about this deal?" It might be  Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping didn't respond, a voice came from the door again.

    "Who are you?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "I am a god" Before the voices inside the door stopped, Ning Ping reached out and pulled out the eight keys of the contract, and casually said to the door: "Since you are a god, just stay inside.  Well, the outside world is not suitable for you."

    "Hey, listen to what I have to say, I am a weapon made by God."

    Hearing this, Han Yu couldn't help but ask: "You just said that you can realize one of our wishes. Can it be any wish?"

    "No problem, whatever you want is fine."

    "Then can you bring my parents back to life?"

    "Oh, you can't go against the laws of nature. You can ask for a long life, or get a large sum of money"

    "Hey, Ganqing is a second-rate god." Han Yu said with some disappointment.

    Perhaps a little embarrassed by Han Yu's words, the "god" inside the door argued: "Human life and death are destined by God. Even gods cannot change them at will, otherwise they may be punished by God. Besides,  After death, the soul will be judged. Even if you want to resurrect your parents, you can't find their souls"

    "Come on, you should save some energy. You are pretending to be a god and you are addicted to it. Mr. Ancient Weapon, we have actually known your identity for a long time." Han Yu interrupted the defensive voice inside the door.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 994 The Four Divine Machines: Xuanwu

    "It's not like that!" the little thing yelled at Ning Ping.  Then seeing everyone looking astonished, the little thing slowed down and said slowly to Han Yu and others who were shocked by his reaction: "The Four Divine Machines are not just spectators as you think. Although they  There is no way to attack the gods and demons, but they have never given up on their mission. Whenever humans are created by gods and demons again, in order to prevent humans from suffering the same fate as ancient humans, the Four Divine Machines always help secretly.  Humanity is preparing to fight against the coming of the day of destruction of gods and demons. The God-Destroying War as you know it is actually supported by the Four God Machines. Otherwise, why do you think humans can create divine mechas that can fight against gods and demons. In fact, the divine mechas  Armor is what the Four Divine Machines created based on themselves and then handed over to humans. Relying on the divine armor, humans finally got rid of the control of gods and demons and had the right to decide their own future. And the Four Divine Machines that accomplished this purpose entered  I went into hibernation, and that’s when I was sealed.”

    "Then do you hate the human who sealed you?"

    "What about this? I was a little bit angry when I was sealed at first. After all, the feeling of being betrayed is very uncomfortable. But as time went by, I thought about it. If I put myself in their shoes, I would be the same if I were a human.  After committing betrayal and finally overthrowing the control of gods and demons, how could I continue to tolerate the existence of beings that could affect my destiny. I forgave the humans who sealed me and continued to fulfill my responsibilities. But not  I wonder if the Four God Machines have the same thoughts as me. Although they have not been sealed by humans, they have watched humans develop themselves for such a long time, and I don’t know if they have lost confidence in humans. If they decide to stand by and watch,  Then humans can really only rely on themselves this time.”

    After hearing what the little thing said, Han Yu scratched his head.  "It doesn't matter if you don't care. They didn't care when the Machine Emperor launched the attack. In the end, humans didn't survive on their own. It's better to seek help from others than to seek help from yourself. I believe humans can survive this time as well. I heard that the alliance's army  We have begun to replace them with new weapons that can fight against the mechanical legion. Once the replacement is completed, most of the advantage of the mechanical legion in equipment will be offset. Even if the four divine machines do not intervene by then, I think humans can defeat the mechanical emperor on their own.  .”

    Ning Ping and others agreed with Han Yu’s words.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, the Four Divine Machines did help mankind back then.  But without the help of the Four Divine Machines, human beings also survived the difficulties.  I believe this time will be no exception.  The difference may be that the price that needs to be paid is much higher than that of Si Shenji's intervention.

    Although Xiao Dong disagreed with Han Yu's point of view, he did not argue with Han Yu on this issue.  Because it cannot guarantee whether the Four Divine Machines will help humans this time.

    The rest of the journey was a bit boring, even though Han Yu and others said they were pretty.  But I still hope that the Four Divine Machines can help, at least with their help.  Humans can reduce many unnecessary losses.  And those losses.  It represents countless human lives.

    With this worry, the Courage followed the little thing’s instructions and came to the dormant place of Xuanwu, one of the four divine machines.  The permafrost zone refuses the approach of all creatures, but with the key of the little thing, it welcomes the visit of humans for the first time.

    This is the death place of the northern star field.  No living thing can survive here. There is no green color except ice and snow.  When the Courage landed at the frozen lake where Xuanwu was dormant according to the little thing's instructions, Han Yu and others were immediately attracted by the surrounding scenery.

    It’s just a small thing but it’s always so disappointing.  It has no interest in the scenery at all.  After Han Yu and others were ready to go out, they immediately left the Courage with Han Yu and others.  This time, only one person followed the little thing, one was Han Yu, and the other was Lin Mohan.  Originally, Ningping was also going, but Lin Mohan felt something was wrong after arriving here, and told Han Yu that he seemed to hear a voice calling him, so Han Yu had to leave the place to Lin Mohan.  .  It's right to think about it. Lin Mohan's ability is ice, and the environment here is just right for him. And his ability is fire, so he won't be too affected here. As for other people, the cold outside is just like a fish in water.  It's enough to make them shrink back and just stay inside the Courage and wait.

    As the little thing walked out of the Courage, Han Yu immediately held up a circle of flame to protect him from the severe cold, while Lin Mohan stepped off the Courage with a relaxed expression as if he had returned to his own home.

    "Look at you, you are not as good as your companion." The little thing squatted on Han Yu's shoulder and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and said angrily: "If you like him, just go to his place. I have no objection."

    "That won't work, I'm very afraid of the cold." The little thing immediately shook his head.

    "Then what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry upGet down to business.  "

    The little thing urged by Han Yu climbed to Han Yu's head and stood still. After feeling it carefully, he said to Han Yu: "Go east, be careful not to trip over your feet."

    Han Yu followed his instructions and walked eastward. Within twenty steps, he saw a bulge on the ground not far in front of him.  The little thing above the head saw it and shouted: "That's it. Pay attention that it is a mechanism."

    With doubts, Han Yu walked closer, squatted down and peeled off the snow covering the raised object, and found that it turned out to be a handle.

    "Turn harder." The little thing shouted in Han Yu's ear.

    After Han Yu called Lin Mohan over, he reached out and turned the handle.  As the handle turned, something seemed to be activated.  Han Yu found that the ice beneath his feet began to rise, and at the same time something rose up less than two steps away from him.  Upon seeing this, Lin Mohan quickly stepped forward and pushed the snow aside. This time Han Yu knocked out that the thing was a horn.

    "Don't stop, keep turning until the handles are different." The little thing shouted in Han Yu's ear again.

    ……

    After turning for nearly ten minutes, Han Yu stopped when he found that the handle could no longer be turned.  At this time, the little thing shouted again: "Blow the horn with all your strength. As long as the sound of the horn reaches Xuanwu's ears, Xuanwu will wake up and surface on the ice."

    Han Yu had no doubts about what the little thing said, and followed the instructions and walked to the horn.  He blew the horn with all his strength.  The melodious and deep sound of the horn spread far and wide, echoing in the air.  The mirror-like frozen lake has not changed at all.

    "Don't stop, keep blowing. Xuanwu is dormant at the bottom of the frozen lake. The only way to wake it up is to blow the horn." Seeing that Han Yu was about to stop, the little thing shouted quickly.

    "Is it useful?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "It's useful, blow it quickly." The little thing promised quickly.

    It was really hard to blow this broken horn. Han Yu and Lin Mohan took turns blowing, and finally the sound of the horn was not interrupted for too long.  The sound of horns one after another caused ripples on the originally calm and mirror-like lake surface.

    "Okay, no need to brag, Xuanwu is coming up soon, you'd better be prepared." The little thing suddenly reminded Han Yudao.  Even without the little thing's reminder, Han Yu and Lin Mohan didn't intend to blow the horns at this time.  Because the surface of the frozen lake began to undergo major changes.  The entire lake seemed to be boiling, and it was obvious that something was about to emerge from the lake.

    There was no long wait.  First, a snake head emerged from the bottom of the water.  Staring directly at Han Yu and Lin Mohan, a huge turtle that was as big as a hill surfaced from the water.

    "Hey~ The direction is wrong. Turn around, we are behind you." The little thing shouted at Xuanwu who had his back turned to him.

    Seemingly hearing the little thing’s cry, Xuanwu slowly turned around and faced Han Yu, Lin Mohan and the little thing.

    "Humans. I didn't expect you to find this place. It's really rare." Xuanwu said to Han Yu in a hoarse voice.

    "Xuanwu, long time no see, do you still recognize me?" the little thing said hello to Xuanwu.

    Xuanwu heard the little thing's voice.  But it seemed that this guy's eyesight was not very good. After looking for a long time, he didn't see the little thing standing on Han Yu's shoulder. Instead, he said to himself: "Strange? Why do I seem to hear an unpleasant sound?"  Hasn’t that guy died yet?”

    "Hey! Xuanwu, you are going too far to say such hurtful words in front of an old friend." The little thing shouted dissatisfied.  While calling the little thing, he gathered lightning and prepared to give Xuanwu a heads up.  However, Han Yu didn't want to be shocked again. Seeing that the little thing had evil intentions, he immediately picked up the little thing without hesitation and threw it towards Xuanwu, shouting: "You old friends, let's catch up on old times."

    The little thing that was thrown out raised its middle paw at Han Yu, and then hit Xuanwu's nose like an electric ball.  Xuanwu, who was attacked, couldn't help but screamed, and complained to Han Yu dissatisfied: "Human, this is too much. I didn't provoke you, I didn't provoke you, why did you attack me? Hey, it turns out to be Hope, long time no see  .”

    "Humph! You finally saw me." Little Hope said angrily.

    "When did you come?" Xuanwu asked puzzledly.

    "Do you think these humans would know how to wake you up without me?"

    "Wellthat's true. Is something wrong? If nothing happens, I will go back."

    "Xuanwu, have you forgotten your mission?"

    "Hmmit seems to have some mission, right?" Xuanwu thought for a while and answered uncertainly.

    &nbsp; "Well, this Xuanwu seems to be suffering from Alzheimer's disease. There is no hope of him helping." While Hope was talking to Xuanwu, Han Yu whispered to Lin Mohan.  However, Lin Mohan didn't respond. A closer look showed that this guy seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit.  He silently took a step forward and then released his ability.

    The same ice attribute ability immediately attracted Xuanwu's attention.  Xuanwu immediately gave up reminiscing with Hope, looked at Lin Mohan with interest and said: "I just said that there is something close to me that makes me feel kind, and it turns out to be you. Not bad, good, ice attribute ability,  The attributes are the same as mine. Human, are you interested in becoming stronger?"

    What is pie in the sky? It's right in front of you.  Judging from Xuanwu's tone, it seemed that he wanted to give Lin Mohan some benefits.  Han Yu looked at Lin Mohan, hoping that Lin Mohan would nod quickly.  Lin Mohan looked at Xuanwu and said slowly: "Since I came to this permafrost zone, there has been a voice in my mind. Is that from you?"

    Xuanwu's half-closed eyes suddenly opened completely. He stared at Lin Mohan and asked, "Is there a sound? What kind of sound did you hear?"

    Lin Mohan closed his eyes after hearing this, felt it carefully and then replied: "Well I can't tell the difference between male and female by listening to the voice, and I can't hear clearly what is being said, but my intuition tells me that the voice is from  Call me."

    "Hehehe Today is such a good day. Not only did I meet a friend I haven't seen for many years. I also found a successor to my own power. Okay, okay, it's really great."

    "Xuanwu, who do you think is a bad friend?" Hope asked dissatisfied.

    "Hehehe don't be modest. Apart from you, there is no one else here who can bear the title of a bad friend. Okay, this is the end of reminiscing about old times. I will be very busy and won't have time to accompany you. You can go and play by yourself.  Xuanwu replied with a smile.

    Hope gave Xuanwu a very depressed look.  No more words.  Xuanwu, who had dealt with Hope, turned his attention to Lin Mohan again and said slowly: "You heard it right, it is indeed me who is calling you. Your power attribute is the same as mine, and it is exactly what I need.  The candidate you are looking for.”

    "Then what do you want from me?" Lin Mohan asked with a frown.

    "Isn't the purpose of your coming here for the future of mankind?" Xuanwu asked.

    "Can't you leave here?" Lin Mohan asked again.

    "Although I feel like leaving here, I can only think about it. In your human terms. During the God-Destroying War, the four divine machines, including me, were seriously damaged. Even after being dormant for so long, there is still no  Any sign of recovery. I have always been worried that my strength will dissipate because of my passing. Fortunately, I was lucky enough to meet you. Time is running out, so let’s not talk nonsense anymore. You just need to tell me that you, want to  Do you want to become stronger?"

    Become stronger?  Who doesn’t want to!  Especially those who have experienced failure.  Lin Mohan, who understood the importance of strength, immediately nodded without hesitation after hearing Xuanwu's inquiry.  After receiving the answer, Xuanwu stared at Lin Mohan and continued: "Since you want to become stronger, then follow me." After saying that, without waiting for Lin Mohan's consent, he slowly sank to the bottom of the lake.

    Seeing that Lin Mohan didn't move, Hope immediately reminded: "Hurry up and jump on this guy's back."

    Without enough time to think about it, Lin Mohan followed the instructions and jumped on the back of Xuanwu who was diving.  Han Yu on the side also wanted to follow, but was stopped by Hope who left Xuanwu.

    "Don't go. The only one who can go down with Xuanwu is Lin Mohan, not even me." Hope said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu heard this and asked: "Then what should I do now?"

    "wait."

    "wait?"

    "Haven't you seen it yet? Xuanwu has chosen Lin Mohan to be the person to inherit his power. Taking him to the lake is for the power inheritance ceremony. If you follow him, you may interfere with the ceremony."

    "Hmmis there any way to see it with my own eyes?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    After listening to Han Yu's request, Hope thought for a while and then nodded and replied: "It shouldn't be a problem. Just wait let's go back to the Courage first. The effect is the same here as on the Courage, and it's really enough to stay here."  cold."

    "Lin Mohan, I'm going back first." Han Yu shouted to Lin Mohan who was getting on Xuanwu's back.  Lin Mohan heard this and waved to Han Yu, indicating that Han Yu should go back first.

    After taking Hope back to the Courage, Han Yu suddenly felt much warmer.  But Hope urged Han Yu from the side: "Hurry and prepare a basin of water, hurry up."

    "What are you going to do?" Han Yu asked as he prepared.

    Hearing this, Hope replied: "Don't you want to see Lin Mohan's condition? I know a little bit of mirroring, and I can use it toCreate a mirror image to see Xuanwu's situation.  "

    After hearing what Hope said, in addition to Han Yu, other people in the Courage also came over quickly, and they were all very interested in the mirroring technique that Hope said.  Hope, who received the attention, worked very hard, and soon Lin Mohan's figure appeared in the water basin that was used as the carrier of the mirror technique.

    No one said anything, they stared at the scene in the basin without blinking.  But Hope was not as surprised as he imagined. He couldn't help but look up at everyone. Han Yu gave Hope a thumbs up when he saw this, and then continued to stare at the scene in the basin.

    They saw Lin Mohan in a magic circle flashing with white light, and not far away from Lin Mohan, Xuanwu was staying in another magic circle.  There was originally no connection between the two magic formations, but as Lin Mohan and Xuanwu took their positions, Xuanwu began to mutter something. While the two magic formations were emitting white light, the rising white light gradually came closer and finally merged together.

    Through the mirror technique, it can be clearly seen that in the magic circle where Xuanwu is located, the white light is flowing continuously towards the magic circle where Lin Mohan is located, and finally converges on Lin Mohan, but Lin Mohan is at this time.  It was as if he had fallen into a coma, and was at the mercy of Xuanwu like a marionette.

    "What's wrong with Lin Mohan?" Han Yu asked Hope with some worry.

    Hope looked at it carefully.  Explained to Han Yu: "It doesn't matter, this is Xuanwu transforming Lin Mohan's body so that he can better absorb the new power.  No, don't look at it now, hurry up and keep the Courage away.  here."

    Seeing Hope suddenly shouting as if he remembered something, everyone was a little puzzled.  Seeing that everyone was different, Hope quickly explained: "I just remembered that after this ceremony is over, there will be a test waiting for Lin Mohan. If you don't want to be affected, then stay away quickly."

    "What test is it?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Fight Xuanwu." Hope replied seriously.

    "It's not like that!" the little thing yelled at Ning Ping.  Then I saw everyone looking astonished.  The little thing's voice slowed down, and he said slowly to Han Yu and others who were shocked by his reaction: "The Four Divine Machines are not just spectators as you think. Although they have no way to attack the gods and demons,  They have never given up on their mission. Whenever humans are created by gods and demons again, in order to prevent humans from suffering the same fate as ancient humans, the Four Divine Machines always secretly help humans prepare to fight against the day of destruction by gods and demons.  Arrive. The God-Destroying War as you know it is actually supported by the Four God Machines. Otherwise, why do you think humans can create divine armors that can fight against gods and demons? In fact, the divine armors are based on the Four God Machines themselves.  After being manufactured, it was handed over to humans. Relying on the divine mecha, humans finally got rid of the control of gods and demons. They had the right to decide their own future. The four divine machines that had accomplished this goal entered dormancy, and that was when it started.  I’m sealed.”

    "Then do you hate the human who sealed you?"

    "What about this? I was a little bit angry when I was sealed at first. After all, the feeling of being betrayed is very uncomfortable. But as time went by, I thought about it. If I put myself in their shoes, I would be the same if I were a human.  I committed betrayal. After finally overthrowing the control of gods and demons, how could I continue to tolerate the existence of beings that could affect my destiny. I forgave the humans who sealed me and continued to fulfill my responsibilities. But not  I wonder if the Four Divine Machines have the same thoughts as me. Although they have not been sealed by humans, they have watched humans develop themselves for such a long time. I don’t know if they have lost confidence in humans. If they decide to stand by and watch,  Then humans can really only rely on themselves this time.”

    After hearing what the little thing said, Han Yu scratched his head and said, "It doesn't matter if you don't care. They didn't care when the Machine Emperor launched the attack. In the end, humans didn't survive on their own. It's better to ask for others than to ask for yourself. I believe this time  Humans can also survive. I heard that the alliance's army has begun to upgrade to new weapons that can fight against the mechanical legion. Once the replacement is completed, most of the advantages of the mechanical legion in equipment will be offset by then, even if the four divine machines do not intervene.  , I think humans can defeat the Mechanical Emperor on their own."

    Ning Ping and others agreed with Han Yu’s words.  Indeed, as Han Yu said, the Four God Machines did help mankind back then, but without the help of the Four God Machines, mankind also survived the difficulties.  I believe this time will be no exception.  The difference may be that the price that needs to be paid is much higher than that of Si Shenji's intervention.

    Although Xiao Dong disagreed with Han Yu's point of view, he did not argue with Han Yu on this issue.  Because it cannot guarantee whether the Four Divine Machines will help humans this time.

    The next journey is a bitInterestingly, although Han Yu and others said it nicely, they still hoped that the Four God Machines could help. At least with their help, humans could reduce many unnecessary losses.  And those losses represent countless lives.

    With this worry, the Courage followed the little thing’s instructions and came to the dormant place of Xuanwu, one of the four divine machines.  The permafrost zone refuses the approach of all creatures, but with the key of the little thing, it welcomes the visit of humans for the first time.

    This is the dead land of the northern star field. No living thing can survive here. Except for ice and snow, there is no green color at all.  When the Courage landed at the frozen lake where Xuanwu was dormant according to the little thing's instructions, Han Yu and others were immediately attracted by the surrounding scenery.

    It’s just a small thing but it’s always so disappointing.  It had no interest in the scenery at all. After Han Yu and others were ready to go out, it immediately took Han Yu and others away from the Courage.  This time, only one person followed the little thing, one was Han Yu, and the other was Lin Mohan.  Originally, he was going to Ningping, but Lin Mohan felt something was wrong after arriving here.  He told Han Yu that he seemed to hear a voice calling him, so Han Yu had to leave his place to Lin Mohan.  It's right to think about it. Lin Mohan's ability is ice, and the environment here is just right for him. And his ability is fire, so he won't be too affected here. As for other people, the cold outside is just like a fish in water.  It's enough to make them shrink back and just stay inside the Courage and wait.

    As the little thing walked out of the Courage, Han Yu immediately held up a circle of flame to protect himself from the severe cold.  But Lin Mohan stepped off the Courage with a relaxed expression, as if he had returned to his own home.

    "Look at you, you are not as good as your companion." The little thing squatted on Han Yu's shoulder and said to Han Yu.  Han Yu rolled his eyes when he heard this and said angrily: "If you like him, just go to his place. I have no objection."

    "That won't work. I'm very afraid of the cold." The little thing immediately shook his head.

    "Then what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and get down to business."

    The little thing urged by Han Yu climbed to Han Yu's head and stood still. After feeling it carefully, he said to Han Yu: "Go east. Be careful not to trip over your feet."

    Han Yu followed his instructions and walked to the east.  Before he had taken twenty steps, he saw a bulge on the ground not far in front of him.  The little thing above the head saw it and shouted: "That's it. Pay attention that it is a mechanism."

    With questions in mind, Han Yu walked closer, squatted down and peeled off the snow covering the bumps.  It turned out to be a handle.

    "Turn harder." The little thing shouted in Han Yu's ear.

    After Han Yu called Lin Mohan over, he reached out and turned the handle.  As the handle turned, something seemed to be activated.  Han Yu found that the ice beneath his feet began to rise, and at the same time something rose up less than two steps away from him.  Lin Mohan saw this and quickly stepped forward to push aside the snow on top.  This time Han Yu found out that the thing was a horn.

    "Don't stop, keep turning until the handles are different." The little thing shouted in Han Yu's ear again.

    ……

    After turning for nearly ten minutes, Han Yu stopped when he found that the handle could no longer be turned.  At this time, the little thing shouted again: "Blow the horn with all your strength. As long as the sound of the horn reaches Xuanwu's ears, Xuanwu will wake up and surface on the ice."

    Han Yu had no doubts about what the little thing said, so he walked up to the horn and blew the horn with all his strength.  The melodious and deep sound of the horn spread far and wide, echoing in the air.  The mirror-like frozen lake has not changed at all.

    "Don't stop, keep blowing. Xuanwu is dormant at the bottom of the frozen lake. The only way to wake it up is to blow the horn." Seeing that Han Yu was about to stop, the little thing shouted quickly.

    "Is it useful?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    "It's useful, blow it quickly." The little thing promised quickly.

    It was really hard to blow this broken horn. Han Yu and Lin Mohan took turns blowing it, and finally the sound of the horn was not interrupted for too long. The sound of the horn one after another made the lake surface that was originally as calm as a mirror agitated.  ripple.

    "Okay, no need to brag, Xuanwu is coming up soon, you'd better be prepared." The little thing suddenly reminded Han Yudao.  Even without the little thing's reminder, Han Yu and Lin Mohan didn't intend to blow the horns at this time.  Because the surface of the frozen lake began to undergo major changes, the entire lake surface seemed to be boiling. It was obvious that something was about to emerge from the lake.

    Without waiting long, first a snake head emerged from the bottom of the water, staring directly at Han Yu and Lin Mohan, and then a huge turtle, as big as a hill, also surfaced.

    &nbsp"Hey~ The direction is wrong. Turn around, we are behind you." The little thing shouted at Xuanwu who had his back turned to him.

    Seemingly hearing the little thing’s cry, Xuanwu slowly turned around and faced Han Yu, Lin Mohan and the little thing.

    "Humans, I didn't expect that you could find this place. It's really rare." Xuanwu said to Han Yu in a hoarse voice.

    "Xuanwu, long time no see, do you still recognize me?" the little thing said hello to Xuanwu.

    Xuanwu heard the little thing's voice, but it seemed that this guy's eyesight was not very good. After looking for a long time, he didn't see the little thing standing on Han Yu's shoulder. Instead, he said to himself: "Strange? Why do I seem to hear it?"  What about an unpleasant sound? Hasn’t that guy died yet?”

    "Hey! Xuanwu, you are going too far to say such hurtful words in front of an old friend." The little thing shouted dissatisfied.  While calling the little thing, he gathered lightning and prepared to give Xuanwu a heads up.  But Han Yu didn't want to be shocked again.  Seeing that the little thing had evil intentions, he immediately picked up the little thing without hesitation and threw it at Xuanwu, shouting: "You old friends, let's catch up on old times."

    The little thing that was thrown out raised its middle paw at Han Yu, and then hit Xuanwu's nose like an electric ball.  Xuanwu, who was attacked, couldn't help but screamed, and complained to Han Yu dissatisfied: "Human, this is too much. I didn't provoke you, I didn't provoke you, why did you attack me? Hey, it turns out to be Hope, long time no see  .”

    "Humph! You finally saw me." Little Hope said angrily.

    "When did you come?" Xuanwu asked puzzledly.

    "Do you think these humans would know how to wake you up without me?"

    "Wellthat's true. Is something wrong? If nothing happens, I will go back."

    "Xuanwu, have you forgotten your mission?"

    "Hmmit seems to have some mission, right?" Xuanwu thought for a while and answered uncertainly.

    "Well, this Xuanwu seems to be suffering from Alzheimer's disease. I guess there's no hope of him helping." While Hope was talking to Xuanwu.  Han Yu whispered to Lin Mohan.  But Lin Mohan didn't respond, so he took a closer look.  This guy seems to be possessed by an evil spirit.  Step forward silently.  Then he released his ability.

    The same ice attribute ability immediately attracted Xuanwu's attention.  Xuanwu immediately gave up reminiscing with Hope, looked at Lin Mohan with interest and said: "I just said that there is something close to me that makes me feel kind, and it turns out to be you. Not bad, good, ice attribute ability,  The attributes are the same as mine. Human, are you interested in becoming stronger?"

    What does pie in the sky mean?  Right in front of you.  Judging from Xuanwu's tone, it seemed that he wanted to give Lin Mohan some benefits.  Han Yu looked at Lin Mohan, hoping that Lin Mohan would nod quickly.  Lin Mohan looked at Xuanwu and said slowly: "Since I came to this permafrost zone, there has been a voice in my mind. Is that from you?"

    Xuanwu's half-closed eyes suddenly opened completely. He stared at Lin Mohan and asked, "Is there a sound? What kind of sound did you hear?"

    Lin Mohan closed his eyes after hearing this, felt it carefully and then replied: "Well I can't tell the difference between male and female by listening to the voice, and I can't hear clearly what is being said, but my intuition tells me that the voice is from  Call me."

    "Hehehe Today is such a good day. Not only did I meet a friend I haven't seen for many years, but I also found a successor to my own power. Okay, okay, it's really great."

    "Xuanwu, who do you think is a bad friend?" Hope asked dissatisfied.

    "Hehehe don't be modest. Apart from you, there is no one else here who can bear the title of a bad friend. Okay, this is the end of reminiscing about old times. I will be very busy and won't have time to accompany you. You can go and play by yourself.  Xuanwu replied with a smile.

    Hope gave Xuanwu a very depressed look and said nothing.  Xuanwu, who had dealt with Hope, turned his attention to Lin Mohan again and said slowly: "You heard it right, it is indeed me who is calling you. Your power attribute is the same as mine, and it is exactly what I need.  The candidate you are looking for.”

    "Then what do you want from me?" Lin Mohan asked with a frown.

    "Isn't the purpose of your coming here for the future of mankind?" Xuanwu asked.

    "Can't you leave here?" Lin Mohan asked again.

    "Although I feel like leaving here, I can only think about it. In your human terms, the four divine machines, including me, were seriously damaged during the God-Destroying War. Even after being dormant for so long, there is still no  Any sign of recovery. I have always been worried that my strength will dissipate because of my passing. Fortunately, I was lucky enough to meet you. Time is running out, let’s not??No nonsense, you just need to tell me, do you want to become stronger?  "

    Become stronger?  Who doesn’t want to!  Especially Lin Mohan, who had experienced failure and understood the importance of strength, immediately nodded without hesitation after hearing Xuanwu's inquiry.  After receiving the answer, Xuanwu stared at Lin Mohan and continued: "Since you want to become stronger, then follow me." After saying that, without waiting for Lin Mohan's consent, he slowly sank to the bottom of the lake.

    Seeing that Lin Mohan didn't move, Hope immediately reminded: "Hurry up and jump on this guy's back."

    Without enough time to think about it, Lin Mohan followed the instructions and jumped on the back of Xuanwu who was diving.  Han Yu on the side also wanted to follow, but was stopped by Hope who left Xuanwu.

    "Don't go. The only one who can go down with Xuanwu is Lin Mohan, not even me." Hope said to Han Yu.

    Han Yu heard this and asked: "Then what should I do now?"

    "wait."

    "wait?"

    "Haven't you seen it yet? Xuanwu has chosen Lin Mohan to be the person to inherit his power. Taking him to the lake is for the power inheritance ceremony. If you follow him, you may interfere with the ceremony."

    "Hmmis there any way to see it with my own eyes?" Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    After listening to Han Yu's request, Hope thought for a while and then nodded and replied: "It shouldn't be a problem. Just wait let's go back to the Courage first. The effect is the same here as on the Courage, and it's really enough to stay here."  cold."

    "Lin Mohan, I'm going back first." Han Yu shouted to Lin Mohan who was getting on Xuanwu's back.  Lin Mohan heard this and waved to Han Yu, indicating that Han Yu should go back first.

    After taking Hope back to the Courage, Han Yu suddenly felt much warmer.  But Hope urged Han Yu from the side: "Hurry and prepare a basin of water, hurry up."

    "What are you going to do?" Han Yu asked as he prepared.

    Hope heard this and replied: "Don't you want to see Lin Mohan's situation? I know a little bit of mirroring, and I can see Xuanwu's situation by creating a mirror image."

    After hearing what Hope said, in addition to Han Yu, other people in the Courage also came over quickly, and they were all very interested in the mirroring technique that Hope said.  Hope, who received the attention, worked very hard, and soon Lin Mohan's figure appeared in the water basin that was used as the carrier of the mirror technique.

    No one said anything, they stared at the scene in the basin without blinking.  But Hope was not as surprised as he imagined. He couldn't help but look up at everyone. Han Yu gave Hope a thumbs up when he saw this, and then continued to stare at the scene in the basin.

    They saw Lin Mohan in a magic circle flashing with white light, and not far away from Lin Mohan, Xuanwu was staying in another magic circle.  There was originally no connection between the two magic formations, but as Lin Mohan and Xuanwu took their positions, Xuanwu began to mutter something. While the two magic formations were emitting white light, the rising white light gradually came closer and finally merged together.

    Through the mirror technique, it can be clearly seen that in the magic circle where Xuanwu is located, the white light is flowing continuously towards the magic circle where Lin Mohan is located, and finally converges on Lin Mohan, but Lin Mohan is at this time.  It was as if he had fallen into a coma, and was at the mercy of Xuanwu like a marionette.

    "What's wrong with Lin Mohan?" Han Yu asked Hope with some worry.

    Hope looked at it carefully and explained to Han Yu: "It doesn't matter, this is Xuanwu transforming Lin Mohan's body so that he can better absorb the new power.  No, don't look at it now.  Okay, hurry up and get the Courage away from here."

    Seeing Hope suddenly shouting as if he remembered something, everyone was a little puzzled.  Seeing that everyone was different, Hope quickly explained: "I just remembered that after this ceremony is over, there will be a test waiting for Lin Mohan. If you don't want to be affected, then stay away quickly."

    "What test is it?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Fight Xuanwu." Hope replied seriously.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 995 The Empty Qinglong Tomb

    No matter what kind of creature it is, there is always something good about it.  Some like to stay in the water, some like to stay on land, some like to stay in the woods, and some like to stay in caves.  As for Qinglong, one of the four divine machines that Han Yu and others are looking for now, its hobbies are a bit unacceptable.  This girl actually likes to stay in the tomb.

    Dragons should be flying in the sky, and they should like to stay in the sky.  But from Hope's words, Han Yu learned that the dragon they were looking for next was so different.  The sky doesn't want to wait, so it likes to squat in the tomb and guard the treasures it has collected.

    But if they want to see that unique dragon, Han Yu and others must first overcome the difficulties they need to face.  Perhaps because he didn't want to be disturbed by tomb robbers, the place where Qinglong stayed was not a place where humans could come and go at will.  According to Hope, the places where the four divine machines sleep are actually places that can reflect their abilities and attributes.  Just like Xuanwu's Permafrost Lake, White Tiger's Wind Valley, Suzaku's Firewood Forest, Qinglong is the same. The place where it is located is the Thunderstrike Mountain where clouds and fog persist all year round and lightning strikes endlessly.  The Qinglong Tomb where Qinglong is hiding is at the foot of Leistrike Mountain.

    If you want to enter Qinglong Tomb, you must first pass through Lightning Strike Mountain, but even with the ability of the Courage, it cannot withstand too many lightning strikes.  There are two biggest enemies of machinery, one is water and the other is lightning.  In order to avoid unnecessary damage to the Courage, only Han Yu, who is more resistant to electric shocks, and Hope, who is immune to lightning, went to Qinglong Tomb this time.  Speaking of Hope, it's not easy. No matter which power of the Four Divine Machines, Hope is immune to it.

    Except for these two, everyone else was left in the Courage.  There is no way, everyone can't wear a lightning rod when going out.

    It’s just that even with Han Yu’s strength, he has the power of his own flame as a backing.  Han Yu was still struck by lightning and his hands and feet were weak and his whole body turned black.  But even though his image was a little worse, Han Yu still followed Hope to his destination and came to the outside of Qinglong Tomb.

    A huge tombstone without words stands in front of Han Yu and Hope.  But Hope seemed a little confused at this time. Han Yu saw this and asked, "What's wrong? Isn't that Qinglong at home?"

    "I'm worried that something might have happened to that guy." Hope said slowly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said with some disbelief: "No way, with the protection of those lightnings that can never be struck, how can there be tomb robbers coming here?"

    "I always have a bad feeling." Hope ignored Han Yu's question and said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    Seeing this, Han Yu stopped nagging and immediately followed Hope's instructions to open the mechanism hidden in the wordless tombstone.  A stone door leading to the inside of Qinglong Tomb appeared in front of Han Yu.  But after waiting at the door for a while, Hope's expression changed drastically. He didn't even bother to say hello to Han Yu, and rushed into the tomb first.

    Seeing Hope's abnormal appearance, Han Yu also realized that something was wrong. Han Yu, who was worried that Hope would be in danger, also quickly followed in.  It wasn't long after I entered.  Hearing Hope, who entered the tomb first, suddenly let out a wail, Han Yu couldn't help but speed up his pace.  It was just when Han Yu rushed to Hope.  Only to find that there was nothing in front of Hope.

    "Stop howling. What happened?" Han Yu, who was eager to know what happened, interrupted Hope's wailing and asked.

    After being interrupted, Hope said to Han Yu depressedly: "We are a step too late."

    "What? Someone awakened Qinglong before us?"

    "I don't know. According to common sense, before I get here, Qinglong will always be in a dormant state. Only after I get here, Qinglong will really wake up and regain its ability to move. But now you have also seen it.  .There is nothing here, Qinglong who was supposed to stay here has disappeared."

    "Could it be that Qinglong regained his mobility early and went out for a walk?" Han Yu put forward his own hypothesis.  The result was an eye roll from Hope and a comment, "Bullshit!"

    "Do you think Qinglong is a master who wanders around in idleness? In the Four Divine Machines. It is the laziest. It can sit or stand or lie down. Its biggest hobby is to lie down on the things it collects.  Do you want it to go for a walk when those babies sleep on it? Unless there are babies outside that it is interested in. Wait, what about the babies it collected?" When Hope said this, he suddenly realized something.

    Han Yu also helped to search around, and he was sure that the Qinglong Tomb was an empty tomb. Except for the wordless tombstone outside, there was nothing in the tomb. It was very clean and there was nothing except dust.

    "No, where did that guy go?" Hope muttered softly.

    "Could it be that they have moved? Look, there is always noisy overhead all day long. Even if I want to sleep, I can't sleep." Han ???Again a hypothesis is raised.

    Hope heard this and shook his head in denial: "It's impossible. The resting places chosen by the four divine machines are all very beneficial to them in preserving their strength. Apart from this Lightning Strike Mountain, I can't think of any other place that is more suitable for Qinglong."  Go into hibernation. And in this tomb, I can vaguely feel the breath of Qinglong that once stayed here. It has stayed here, but now, its whereabouts seem to be unknown. "

    "Why does it seem like it? The whereabouts are unknown. We can't find the Qinglong now. What do you think we should do next? Should we look for it? Or go directly to the next Four God Machine. Do you think we are looking for the White Tiger or the Suzaku?"

    "No, even if I don't expect the Four God Machines to help humans deal with the mechanical army, I can't just sit back and watch Qinglong disappear. You have to understand that Qinglong's power is the strongest among the Four God Machines. Once its power is defeated by forces hostile to humans,  Get it, that would be a disaster for humanity.”

    "But can't you find it now?" Han Yu persuaded with a wry smile.

    "How do you know I can't find it before I look for it?" Hope asked stubbornly.

    Seeing that Hope disagreed with his suggestion, Han Yu had no choice but to agree to Hope's plan and accompany him to search for the missing Qinglong.  Just how to find it?  Where to start?  Hope had never considered these questions. When Han Yu asked them, he was immediately dumbfounded.

    ……

    "There are no signs of damage to the wordless tombstone, which means that the Qinglong Tomb was not destroyed from the outside. Then the only possibility left is that Qinglong himself left the Qinglong Tomb. But how could this guy leave here? Does he really look like you?  As you said, it moved?"

    Han Yu quickly explained after hearing this: "I said it was just a joke to move. It may not be true. But it is possible. If it really moved, it would be really a trouble."

    It’s just that at this time, Hope seemed a little confused.  He didn't listen to Han Yu's explanation at all, and analyzed it according to his own thinking: "If it is moving, it will be really troublesome. But besides moving, there is another possibility."

    "What's possible?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    " Qinglong Tomb was not built by Qinglong. I don't know who built this Qinglong Tomb. When Qinglong chose this place as his resting place, there was already this Qinglong Tomb. And Qinglong just built it.  The Qinglong Tomb was briefly renovated and then moved in here Could it be that it discovered the secrets in the Qinglong Tomb that we haven't discovered yet?"

    "But even if it discovers the secrets in Qinglong Tomb that we don't know yet, then it doesn't need to pack up the treasures it collects and carry them with it, right?" Han Yu raised his own question.

    Hope nodded, "Yes, what you said makes sense. If Qinglong really discovers the secret in this Qinglong Tomb, there is no need to take away the treasures he collected, but right now, let alone the treasures, even the roots  No baby hair is left behind"

    Unable to think of a clue, Hope walked back and forth irritably, while Han Yu, who felt a little bored, began to look around at the Qinglong Tomb where he was now.  It was similar to the tomb he had entered.  The only difference may be that compared with other tombs, Qinglong Tomb definitely belongs to the grandfather's generation.  It's so big.  Even Han Yu looked up.  I can't see clearly what the top of Qinglong Tomb looks like.

    Han Yu wanted to fly closer to take a closer look, but unexpectedly, Hope suddenly yelled. Han Yu followed the sound and saw that only half of Hope, who was as big as a pine tree, was exposed and was trying hard to support himself from falling.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly stepped forward and stretched out his hand to lift Hope up.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he took two steps closer, Han Yu felt his feet tilt.  He stepped into a pit the size of a horseshoe.  Fortunately, Han Yu reacted in time and avoided the crisis of sprained feet.

    After this encounter, Han Yu became cautious and stepped lightly.  Slowly walked up to Hope, stretched out his hand and lifted Hope up.  But Hope, who was rescued, had no intention of thanking Han Yu for his rescue. Instead, he shouted excitedly: "I know, I know."

    "What do you know?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Hehe I know why Qinglong's treasures are missing."

    "You won't tell me it's related to these traps, right?" Han Yu asked with some disbelief.

    Hope snorted when he heard this and said: "Hmph, don't think that these pits are naturally formed. These are the entrances of gophers. Qinglong's treasures must have been stolen by these gophers, so Qinglong will  Leave here to catch the thief."

    After hearing what Hope said, Han Yu was doubtful and asked: "Then what are your plans? Help Qinglong find those thieves?"

    "Are you stupid? Now that we know the possible whereabouts of Qinglong, of course we will followI'm looking for the green dragon with these traces of gophers.  "

    Han Yu didn’t care about Hope’s ridicule, frowned and looked at the pit in the ground and asked: “Then you can tell me which passage we should follow to find it?”

    Hope was dumbfounded, as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her head, and she suddenly woke up from the excitement.  But it didn't want to show its timidity in front of Han Yu, so it had to bite the bullet and reply: "In fact, it's not difficult. You forgot that there is a special connection between me and the Four Divine Machines"

    "I'll take you down. If that kind of connection works, were you so rude just now?" Han Yu mercilessly exposed Hope's harsh words.  Hope scratched his head in embarrassment and asked Han Yu, "Then what can you do?"

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "What can I do? Just one word, just find it."

    "Those are two words." Hope reminded.

    “…Don’t worry about the insignificant things.”

    ……

    "We say we are looking for it, but how to find it and where to start all require careful consideration.  It's just that Han Yu obviously doesn't have the patience to accompany Hope.  When Hope was still choosing the most suitable direction to look for, Han Yu impatiently used his ability.  Using his own abilities as a guide, he followed the gopher's hole and explored all the way down.  After Hope saw Han Yu's action, he immediately stopped thinking.

    Using his own flame ability, Han Yu began to "investigate" the emerging rat passage.  What surprised Han Yu was that there were many entrances for these ground rats.  But after walking along the passage for a while, the crisscrossing passages finally converged into one huge passage.  And that passage was obviously not dug by those gopher rats.

    “There is good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?” Han Yu asked Hope.

    When Hope heard this, his face suddenly drooped, and he said angrily: "It's already this time, and you still want to tease Mengzi? Let's get down to business. What did you find?"

    Regarding Hope's seriousness, Han Yu shrugged indifferently and said slowly: "I found that there is a space tens of meters deep under our feet that should be larger than here. Those ground rats  The passages were merged into that space in the end. If the Qinglong has not moved or traveled far away, then there is a high possibility that traces of the Qinglong can be found in the space under our feet."

    "Wellcan you get in?" Hope asked after thinking for a while.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the pits on the ground, shook his head and replied, "I haven't learned any clavicle skills, so I can't get in."

    Hope's eyes were a little tangled, and he said angrily: "Who asked you if you can get into the gopher hole? I'm asking you if there is any other way to get to that underground space? If you don't have it, go back first, and I'll go down and explore first.  Find out."

    "Well it's not a problem to go down. My ability is fire. It's not impossible to turn the ground into lava. It's just that it's very tiring." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    "Is now the time to consider whether it's tiring?" Hope asked Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu, who was questioned, shrugged and compromised: "Okay. Since you said so, I'll work harder. You stay away to avoid being affected later."

    "I'm not afraid of fire." Hope mumbled and still stepped back.

    Seeing Hope retreating, Han Yu estimated that he had reached a safe zone, and Han Yu began to use his abilities.  Just as Han Yu said, under the influence of Han Yu's ability.  The ground beneath their feet began to turn into magma, but Han Yu did not act immediately, but continued to use his abilities.

    ……

    When the place where Han Yu was now and the place where he was going to go were opened for a while, the magma that had turned into liquid leaked down the opened channel.  A passage leading to an underground space was revealed.

    "Let's go, Hope, let's go down and have a look. I hope we can find the green dragon you mentioned." Han Yu said hello to Hope and jumped into the passage first.  Upon seeing this, Hope jumped in quickly and said to Han Yu: "I always believe that Qinglong's disappearance was not of his own free will. Be careful, no one knows what is in the space below."

    "I know it well." Han Yu agreed and took Hope into their newly discovered underground space.  The distance of tens of meters is not very long, and Han Yu and Hope soon landed in the newly discovered underground space.

    It’s another tomb, and if you don’t consider the furnishings here, it’s exactly the same as the one I just stayed in.  The only difference may be that there is a large amount of gold and silver jewelry piled in this underground space.  Hope and Han Yu were unprepared when they came in, and were immediately dazzled.

    Hope was assassinatedBut he was not angry at all, but shouted excitedly: "That's right, these should be part of Qinglong's collection. Come on, let's search separately, maybe we can make new discoveries." After saying this, without waiting for Han Yu's agreement, Huo  Pu had already jumped off Han Yu's shoulders and ran towards the southeast.  Han Yu didn't know what to say when he saw this, and walked northwest in the opposite direction to Hope.

    "Mountains of gold and silver, that's what Han Yu is seeing right now.  While admiring the mountains of gold and silver jewelry in front of him, Han Yu felt in his heart that Qinglong had made a fortune and was really good at saving money.  Compared with it, in terms of making money, I am really inferior to others.

    Just when Han Yu was sighing, he suddenly heard Hope, who was looking for new clues separately from him, let out a scream.  Han Yu didn't hesitate at all and immediately ran in the direction of Hope's voice.  But when Han Yu found Hope, he found that Hope was holding something that didn't look like a bone in his hands with tears in his eyes.

    "Hope, what's wrong with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "" Looking up at Han Yu, Hope put away her tears and said to Han Yu: "Let's go back. Qinglong, one of the four divine machines, is gone?"

    "Gone? Where did it go?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked subconsciously.  After listening to Han Yu's inquiry, Hope's reaction was a little cold, and he said to Han Yu with a bit of regret and regret: "I said it's gone. It means that Qinglong, one of the four divine machines, is gone. We  I came a step too late, and the result" At this point, Hope couldn't help but shook his head sadly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Hope, why are you so sure that the Qinglong is gone? What basis do you have?"

    "Based? Look at this." Hope handed Han Yu the square lump he had just found, which was only about the size of a palm and looked like bone but not bone. It was hard to tell what it was made of.

    Han Yu took it, looked at it, and asked, "What is this?"

    "A dragon bone." Hope replied a little sadly.

    No matter what kind of creature it is, there is always something good about it.  Some like to be in the water, some like to be on land, and some like to be in the woods.  Some like to stay in caves.  As for Qinglong, one of the four divine machines that Han Yu and others are looking for now, its hobbies are a bit unacceptable.  This girl actually likes to stay in the tomb.

    Dragons should be flying in the sky, and they should like to stay in the sky.  But from Hope's words, Han Yu learned that the dragon they were looking for next was so different.  Heaven doesn't want to wait.  It just likes to squat in the grave guarding the treasures it collects.

    But if they want to see that unique dragon, Han Yu and others must first overcome the difficulties they need to face.  Maybe he didn't want to be disturbed by tomb robbers.  The place where Qinglong stayed was not a place where humans could come and go at will.  According to Hope.  The places where the four divine machines sleep are actually places that can reflect their abilities and attributes.  Just like Xuanwu's Permafrost Lake, White Tiger's Wind Valley, Suzaku's Firewood Forest, the same goes for Qinglong. The place where it is located is cloudy and foggy all year round.  Thunder strikes the mountain with endless thunder.  The Qinglong Tomb where Qinglong is hiding is at the foot of Leistrike Mountain.

    If you want to enter Qinglong Tomb, you must first pass through Thunder Strike Mountain, but even with the ability of the Courage.  It cannot withstand too many lightning strikes.  There are two biggest enemies of machinery, one is water and the other is lightning.  In order to avoid unnecessary damage to the Courage, only Han Yu, who is more resistant to electric shocks, and Hope, who is immune to lightning, went to Qinglong Tomb this time.  Speaking of Hope, it's not easy. No matter which power of the Four Divine Machines, Hope is immune to it.

    Except for these two, everyone else was left in the Courage.  There is no way, everyone can't wear a lightning rod when going out.

    But even with Han Yu’s strength and the backing of his own flames, Han Yu was still struck by lightning until his hands and feet became weak and his whole body turned black.  But even though his image was a little worse, Han Yu still followed Hope to his destination and came to the outside of Qinglong Tomb.

    A huge tombstone without words stands in front of Han Yu and Hope.  But Hope seemed a little confused at this time. Han Yu saw this and asked, "What's wrong? Isn't that Qinglong at home?"

    "I'm worried that something might have happened to that guy." Hope said slowly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu said with some disbelief: "No way, with the protection of those lightnings that can never be struck, how can there be tomb robbers coming here?"

    "I always have a bad feeling." Hope ignored Han Yu's question and said to Han Yu in a deep voice.

    When Han Yu saw this, he stopped nagging. He immediately followed Hope's instructions and opened the mechanism hidden in the wordless tombstone. A stone door leading to the inside of Qinglong Tomb appeared in front of Han Yu.  But Hope's expression changed drastically after waiting at the door for a while. He didn't even bother to say hello to Han Yu and rushed in first.??The grave.

    Seeing Hope's abnormal appearance, Han Yu also realized that something was wrong. Han Yu, who was worried that Hope would be in danger, also quickly followed in.  Not long after entering, he heard Hope, who had entered the tomb first, suddenly let out a wail, and Han Yu couldn't help but speed up his pace.  But when Han Yu rushed to Hope, he found that there was nothing in front of Hope.

    "Stop howling, what happened?" Han Yu, who was eager to know what happened, interrupted Hope's wailing and asked.

    After being interrupted, Hope said to Han Yu depressedly: "We are a step too late."

    "What? Someone awakened Qinglong before us?"

    "I don't know. According to common sense, before I get here, Qinglong will always be in a dormant state. Only after I get here, Qinglong will really wake up and regain its ability to move. But now you have also seen it.  , there is nothing here, Qinglong who was supposed to stay here is nowhere to be seen.”

    "Could it be that Qinglong regained his mobility early and went for a walk?" Han Yu put forward his hypothesis.  The result was an eye roll from Hope and a comment, "Bullshit!"

    "Do you think Qinglong is a master who wanders around in idleness? Among the four divine machines, it is the laziest. It can sit or stand or lie down. Its biggest hobby is to lie down on the things it collects.  Do you want it to go for a walk when those babies sleep on it? Unless there are babies outside that it is interested in. Wait, what about the babies it collected?" When Hope said this, he suddenly realized something.

    Han Yu also helped to search around, and he was sure that the Qinglong Tomb was an empty tomb, except for the wordless tombstone outside.  There was nothing in the tomb. It was very clean and there was nothing but dust.

    "No, where did that guy go?" Hope muttered softly.

    "Could it be that they have moved? Look, there is always noisy overhead all day long. Even if I want to sleep, I can't sleep." Han Yu once again put forward a hypothesis.

    Hope heard this and shook his head in denial: "It's impossible. The resting places chosen by the four divine machines are all very beneficial to them in preserving their strength, except for this Lightning Strike Mountain. I can't think of any other place that is more suitable for Qinglong  Go into hibernation. And in this tomb. I can vaguely feel the breath of Qinglong that once stayed here. It has stayed here, but now, its whereabouts seem to be unknown. "

    "Why does it seem like it? The whereabouts are unknown. We can't find the Qinglong now. What do you think we should do next? Should we look for it? Or go directly to the next Four God Machine. Do you think we are looking for the White Tiger or the Suzaku?"

    "No. Even if I don't expect the Four God Machines to help humans deal with the mechanical army, I can't just sit back and watch Qinglong disappear. You have to understand that Qinglong's power is the strongest among the Four God Machines. Once its power is defeated by forces hostile to humans,  Got it. That would be a disaster for humanity."

    "But can't you find it now?" Han Yu persuaded with a wry smile.

    "How do you know I can't find it before I look for it?" Hope asked stubbornly.

    Seeing that Hope disagreed with his suggestion, Han Yu had no choice but to agree to Hope's plan and accompany him to search for the missing Qinglong.  Just how to find it?  Where to start?  Hope had never considered these questions. When Han Yu asked them, he was immediately dumbfounded.

    ……

    "There are no signs of damage to the wordless tombstone, which means that the Qinglong Tomb was not destroyed from the outside. Then the only possibility left is that Qinglong himself left the Qinglong Tomb. But how could this guy leave here? Does he really look like you?  As you said, it moved?"

    Han Yu quickly explained after hearing this: "I said it was just a joke to move. It may not be true. But it is possible. If it really moved, it would be really a trouble."

    But at this time, Hope seemed a little confused, and did not listen to Han Yu's explanation at all. He analyzed it according to his own thinking: "If it is moving, it is really a trouble. But besides moving,  There is another possibility.”

    "What's possible?" Han Yu asked after hearing this.

    " Qinglong Tomb was not built by Qinglong. I don't know who built this Qinglong Tomb. When Qinglong chose this place as his resting place, there was already this Qinglong Tomb. And Qinglong just built it.  The Qinglong Tomb was briefly renovated and then moved in here Could it be that it discovered the secrets in the Qinglong Tomb that we haven't discovered yet?"

    "But even if it discovers the secrets in Qinglong Tomb that we don't know yet, then it doesn't need to pack up the treasures it collects and carry them with it, right?" Han Yu raised his own question.

    ??Hope nodded, "Yes, what you said makes sense. If Qinglong really finds out,The secret in this Qinglong Tomb does not require you to take away the treasures you have collected, but right now, let alone the treasures, not even a hair of the treasures is left"

    Unable to think of a clue, Hope walked back and forth irritably, while Han Yu, who felt a little bored, began to look around at the Qinglong Tomb where he was now.  It is similar to the tombs he has entered before. The only difference may be that compared with other tombs, Qinglong Tomb definitely belongs to the grandfather's generation.  It was so big that even if Han Yu looked up, he couldn't see clearly what the top of Qinglong Tomb looked like.

    Han Yu wanted to fly closer to take a closer look, but unexpectedly, Hope suddenly yelled. Han Yu followed the sound and saw that only half of Hope, who was as big as a pine tree, was exposed and was trying hard to support himself from falling.  Seeing this, Han Yu quickly stepped forward and stretched out his hand to lift Hope up.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he took two steps closer, Han Yu felt his feet tilt and he stepped into a pit the size of a horse's hoof.  Fortunately, Han Yu responded in time.  This way the crisis of sprained feet was avoided.

    After this encounter, Han Yu became cautious, stepped lightly, walked slowly to Hope, and reached out to lift Hope up.  But Hope, who was rescued, had no intention of thanking Han Yu for his rescue. Instead, he shouted excitedly: "I know, I know."

    "What do you know?" Han Yu asked curiously.

    "Hehe I know why Qinglong's treasures are missing."

    "You won't tell me it's related to these traps, right?" Han Yu asked with some disbelief.

    Hope snorted when he heard this and said: "Hmph, don't think that these pits are naturally formed. These are the entrances of the gophers. Qinglong's treasures must have been stolen by these gophers. That's why Qinglong will  Leave here to catch the thief."

    After hearing what Hope said, Han Yu was doubtful and asked: "Then what are your plans? Help Qinglong find those thieves?"

    "Are you stupid? Now that we know the possible whereabouts of Qinglong, of course we will follow the traces of these gophers to find Qinglong."

    Han Yu didn’t care about Hope’s ridicule, frowned and looked at the pit in the ground and asked: “Then you can tell me which passage we should follow to find it?”

    Hope was dumbfounded.  It was like being poured on the head by a basin of cold water, and I suddenly woke up from the excitement.  But it didn't want to show its timidity in front of Han Yu.  I had to bite the bullet and answer: "In fact, it's not difficult. You forgot that there is a special connection between me and the Four Divine Machines"

    "I'll take you down. If that kind of connection works, were you so rude just now?" Han Yu mercilessly exposed Hope's harsh words.  Hope scratched his head in embarrassment and asked Han Yu, "Then what can you do?"

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "What can I do? Just one word, just find it."

    "Those are two words." Hope reminded.

    “…Don’t worry about the insignificant things.”

    ……

    Said he was looking for it.  But how to find it and where to start all require careful consideration.  It's just that Han Yu obviously doesn't have the patience to accompany Hope.  When Hope was still choosing the most suitable direction to look for, Han Yu impatiently used his ability.  Be guided by your own abilities.  He followed the gopher's hole and explored all the way down.  After Hope saw Han Yu's action, he immediately stopped thinking.

    Using his own flame ability, Han Yu began to "investigate" the emerging rat passage.  What surprised Han Yu was that although there were many entrances to these ground rats, after walking along the passage for a while, the criss-crossing passages finally converged into one huge passage.  And that passage was obviously not dug by those gopher rats.

    “There is good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?” Han Yu asked Hope.

    When Hope heard this, his face suddenly drooped, and he said angrily: "It's already this time, and you still want to tease Mengzi? Let's get down to business. What did you find?"

    Regarding Hope's seriousness, Han Yu shrugged indifferently and said slowly: "I found that there is a space tens of meters deep under our feet that should be larger than here. Those ground rats  The passage was merged into that space in the end. If the Qinglong did not move or travel far away, then it is very likely that traces of the Qinglong can be found in the space under our feet."

    "Wellcan you get in?" Hope asked after thinking for a while.

    Hearing this, Han Yu looked at the pits on the ground, shook his head and replied, "I haven't learned any clavicle skills, so I can't get in."

    Hope's eyes were a little tangled, and he said angrily: "Who asked you if you can get into the gopher hole? I asked you if there is any other way to get to the gopher hole.?That space?  If you don't have it, go back first. I'll go down first to find out what's going on.  "

    "Well it's not a problem to go down. My ability is fire, so it's not impossible to turn the ground into lava. It's just that it's very tiring." Han Yu scratched his head and replied.

    "Is now the time to consider whether it's tiring?" Hope asked Han Yu angrily.

    Han Yu, who was questioned, shrugged and compromised: "Well, since you said so, I'll work harder. You stay away to avoid being affected later."

    "I'm not afraid of fire." Hope mumbled and still stepped back.

    Seeing Hope retreating, Han Yu estimated that he had reached a safe zone, and Han Yu began to use his abilities.  Just as Han Yu said, under the influence of Han Yu's ability, the ground under their feet began to turn into magma, but Han Yu did not act immediately, but continued to use his ability.

    ……

    When the place where Han Yu was now and the place where he was going to go were opened for a while, the magma that had turned into liquid leaked down the opened channel, revealing a passage leading to the underground space.

    "Let's go, Hope, let's go down and have a look. I hope we can find the green dragon you mentioned." Han Yu said hello to Hope and jumped into the passage first.  Upon seeing this, Hope jumped in quickly and said to Han Yu: "I always believe that Qinglong's disappearance was not of his own free will. Be careful, no one knows what is in the space below."

    "I know it well." Han Yu agreed and took Hope into their newly discovered underground space.  The distance of tens of meters is not very long, and Han Yu and Hope soon landed in the newly discovered underground space.

    It’s another tomb, and if you don’t consider the furnishings here, it’s exactly the same as the one I just stayed in.  The only difference may be that there is a large amount of gold and silver jewelry piled in this underground space.  Hope and Han Yu were unprepared when they came in, and were immediately dazzled.

    Hope, who had been plotted against, was not angry at all. Instead, he shouted excitedly: "That's right, these should be part of Qinglong's collection. Come on, let's search separately. Maybe we can make new discoveries."  When Han Yu agreed, Hope had already jumped off Han Yu's shoulders and ran towards the southeast.  Han Yu didn't know what to say when he saw this, and walked northwest in the opposite direction to Hope.

    "Mountains of gold and silver, that's what Han Yu is seeing right now.  While admiring the mountains of gold and silver jewelry in front of him, Han Yu felt in his heart that Qinglong had made a fortune and was really good at saving money.  Compared with it, in terms of making money, I am really inferior to others.

    Just when Han Yu was sighing, he suddenly heard Hope, who was looking for new clues separately from him, let out a scream.  Han Yu didn't hesitate at all and immediately ran in the direction of Hope's voice.  But when Han Yu found Hope, he found that Hope was holding something that didn't look like a bone in his hands with tears in his eyes.

    "Hope, what's wrong with you?" Han Yu asked in confusion.

    "" Looking up at Han Yu, Hope put away her tears and said to Han Yu: "Let's go back. Qinglong, one of the four divine machines, is gone?"

    "Gone? Where did it go?" Han Yu couldn't help but asked subconsciously.  After listening to Han Yu's inquiry, Hope's reaction was a little cold, and he said to Han Yu with a bit of regret and regret: "When I say it is gone, I mean that Qinglong, one of the four divine machines, is gone. We  I came a step too late, and the result" At this point, Hope couldn't help but shook his head sadly.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked in confusion: "Hope, why are you so sure that the Qinglong is gone? What basis do you have?"

    "Based? Look at this." Hope handed Han Yu the square lump he had just found, which was only about the size of a palm and looked like bone but not bone. It was hard to tell what it was made of.

    Han Yu took it, looked at it, and asked, "What is this?"

    "A dragon bone." Hope replied a little sadly.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 996 The Remains of the White Tiger

    The little monsters seem to forget the dangers around them as long as they have something to eat.  Taking advantage of the opportunity for these little monsters to gather for dinner, Han Yu shrank the flame wall until all the little monsters were burned to death within the fire wall.  Hope did not stop what Han Yu was doing, and now its attention is mainly focused on the dragon head.

    After Han Yu finished taking care of the little monster, Hope pointed at the dragon's eye on the dragon's head and said to Han Yu: "Attack the right eye on the dragon's head?"

    Although he didn’t understand why Hope wanted to attack Longtou’s right eye, Han Yu still did it.  The flame hit Longtou's right eye accurately. With an explosion, Longtou's right eye ceased to exist in the explosion, and Hope also flew forward at this time.  Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but follow him in confusion, and saw Hope holding a crystal-like transparent bead in his hand.

    "This is Dragon Ball?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Hope looked at the bead in his hand carefully and replied to Han Yu: "This is not a dragon bead, but there is a lot of Qinglong's breath left on it. Maybe we can find clues to the Qinglong through this bead."

    "Oh. Should we leave here next?" Han Yu asked, seemingly understanding.

    Hearing this, Hope shook his head, looked at the dragon head, pointed to a dragon horn on the dragon head and said to Han Yu: "Let's attack that dragon horn."

    Having already made a discovery, Han Yu naturally would not refuse Hope's request. The dragon horn on the right side of the dragon's head was also destroyed in Han Yu's hands.  As before, Hope once again got a bead.  When the two beads were put together, they emitted a burst of soft light, and in the light, two words appeared on the surface of the two beads, "Tiger" and "White".

    "White tiger? Maybe we need to change our itinerary and go to the white tiger's resting place first." Hope said to himself.

    Whether it’s going to the Wind Valley where the white tiger sleeps or the Firewood Forest where the red bird sleeps.  There is no difference to Han Yu.  Because no matter which one you go to first, you must go to the other one.  After listening to Hope's words, Han Yu asked again: "Do you need to continue destroying this faucet? If not, let's leave."

    "Well" Hope looked at the dragon head again. After a long time, he shook his head in disappointment and said to Han Yu, "Let's go. Without these two beads, this dragon head has no value."

    After receiving Hope’s affirmative reply, Han Yu immediately prepared to leave with Hope.  But just when he turned around to take Hope away, the large pangolin that had attacked him and Hope before suddenly emerged from the soil not far from her.  It seems that its destination is also here.  But it didn't expect that Han Yu and Hope would get here before it did.  Upon seeing Han Yu, the giant pangolin immediately turned around and ran away without hesitation.

    Han Yu originally wanted to take care of the big pangolin before leaving, but before Han Yu could do anything, he suddenly felt a darkness above his head, and Han Yu subconsciously looked up.  I saw a huge bird in the sky, like a bomber, heading straight for the pangolin and swooping down.  With an extremely precise movement, he caught the giant pangolin before it had time to crawl back into the ground, regardless of the giant pangolin's struggle.  He directly took the pangolin to the sky.

    "Let's go. Don't cause too much trouble. We don't have that time now." Hope's reminder dispelled Han Yu's idea of ??following up to see what would happen to the big pangolin.  Han Yu nodded to Hope and flew towards the cave from where he came.  What made Han Yu a little puzzled was that none of the birds that had been looking for trouble along the way came to cause trouble for him.  It was as if they had all fallen asleep at this time and no longer cared about Han Yu, an outsider.

    But this thought did not last long before Han Yu realized his mistake.  It's not because those birds have lost interest in themselves.  But the current sky is a no-fly period for them.

    Watching a giant bird similar in size to the big pangolin he captured earlier rushing towards him, Han Yu almost subconsciously assumed an attack posture.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the giant bird that looked like him was not a vegetarian either.  It seemed to be aware of Han Yu's danger and did not approach Han Yu. It just hovered in the air and flapped its giant wings violently towards Han Yu.  Han Yu suddenly felt a strong wind blowing towards him.

    "Don't be impulsive, find a way to get out of here quickly." Hope shouted loudly in Han Yu's ear.

    Han Yu was puzzled at first, but after looking in the direction Hope said, he immediately agreed to Hope's suggestion.  Just to the left of the giant bird, three giant birds that were obviously in the same group as the giant bird were rushing towards him.  Taking advantage of the strong wind caused by the movement of the giant bird's butt, Han Yu quickly retreated, and the giant bird seemed to be aware of Han Yu's intention. It immediately stopped flapping its giant wings and flew towards Han Yu.  But at this time, Han Yu was already very close to the entrance of the cave. Before the giant bird and its companions could arrive, Han Yu took Hope into the cave.Close the cave.  The giant bird that had lost its target regretfully circled the opening several times, then gave up on Han Yu and went to catch other prey.

    Han Yu followed the cave passage and returned to the underground space of Qinglong Tomb, and then returned to Qinglong Tomb from the underground space.  After arriving at Qinglong Tomb, the two beads that Hope gave to Han Yu for safekeeping suddenly glowed.  In order to prevent the beads from shining, Han Yu placed two beads in his left and right trousers pockets. Now that they suddenly glow, it is obviously not a normal phenomenon.

    Hope immediately started looking for Qinglong Tomb again.  The two beads were like radar, helping Hope find something unusual in the empty Qinglong Tomb.

    A dragon ball, more accurately it should be a dragon egg.  The two beads separated from Hope's hands and slowly circled around the dragon egg that had just been dug out.  As the two beads rotated, the dragon egg that originally looked like a fossil turned into a colorful egg.

    "Is this a dragon egg?" Han Yu asked Hope curiously.  But Hope's face looked a little ugly, and he nodded silently after hearing Han Yu's question.  Han Yu saw this and asked, "You don't seem very happy?"

    "The Four Divine Machines are sterile." Hope said faintly.

    It’s a very informative sentence.  But what does this have to do with Han Yu?  For Han Yu, apart from the regret of not finding the Azure Dragon, this trip to the Azure Dragon Tomb was quite rewarding.  Not only did they find a large amount of gold and silver jewelry, but they also found a legendary dragon egg.  I just don’t know if dragon eggs are delicious?

    Fortunately, Hope doesn’t know what Han Yu is thinking right now, otherwise he would most likely fight Han Yu to the death.  You only think about eating such a mysterious creature like a dragon?  You foodie!

    "Food is the most important thing for the people. It shouldn't be a sin to want to eat." Of course, if Hope really said that to Han Yu.  Han Yu would definitely answer the same question.

    "Let's go, take this dragon egg with you. It's almost time for us to go back." Hope took the two beads circling around the dragon egg in his hand again, and then said to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded after hearing this and took the dragon egg into his own domain, preparing to show it to Lin Ke and others when he went back.  Seeing this, Hope quickly threw the two beads he had just taken back towards the dragon egg again, letting them continue to circle around the dragon egg.  Obviously, these two beads have an effect on the dragon egg.

    ……

    Back on the Courage, Lin Ke and others who had been waiting saw Han Yu and Hope coming back and immediately greeted them.  They wanted to know the result of Han Yu following Hope to find Qinglong this time.  Only after listening to Han Yu's story.  Everyone couldn't help but feel a little regretful.  The disappearance of Qinglong means the weakening of power, but when Han Yu mentioned the dragon egg, everyone couldn't help but be full of curiosity.

    When the Courage headed to Wind Valley, the White Tiger’s resting place, everyone followed Han Yu to the Flame Domain, wanting to see with their own eyes what the legendary dragon’s egg looked like.  Just when everyone saw broken eggshells on the ground.  They couldn't help but be dumbfounded.

    "Hope, where are the dragon eggs?" Han Yu asked Hope almost subconsciously.  Hope, on the other hand, rolled her eyes.  "You ask me. Who am I going to ask? Isn't this your territory?"

    "Yes, but now all that's left is the eggshellcould it be that it hatched?"

    "It's possible." Hope thought for a moment and nodded.

    But even if it hatches, where will the hatched dragon go?  Just as everyone was about to separate and search, Han Yu quickly stopped him and said, "Don't bother, this is my territory, and I know every move here. Look at me, I'll find that little dragon running around right away."  .”

    Seeing what Han Yu said, everyone gave up their original thoughts and waited quietly for Han Yu to find Xiaolong.  But what made Han Yu feel bad was.  I couldn't even feel where the hatched little dragon had gone?  In his own domain, except for his own group of people, there are no signs of other life.

    Since Han Yu can’t count on him, everyone can only rely on themselves.  It's just that Han Yu's field is very large, and Ning Ping and others can't conduct blanket searches alone.  Especially the newly hatched little dragon is still alive and can run around.  After searching for a while, everyone lost interest in continuing the search, and returned to the Courage with Han Yu.

    But what made everyone’s jaws drop was that when they came out of the field with some disappointment, they saw a small thing flying around Lin Ke who was staying in the Courage.

    "Dragon!" Han Mengxin shouted in surprise, and then rushed to Lin Ke's side.  The little dragon that had been flying around Lin Ke was frightened by the momentum of Han Mengxin running towards him, and suddenly hid behind Lin Ke.

    "Sister Lin Ke, where did you get this dragon?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    &nbsp; Lin Ke replied after hearing this: "Actually, I don't know where this little guy came from? When you and Han Yu went to see the dragon egg, I was paying attention to the surroundings of the Courage in the control room, but I didn't expect that he suddenly got out.  I picked up this little guy. I was shocked at first, but after seeing that this little guy was not malicious, I tried to feed it some food, and it followed me."

    After listening to Lin Ke’s explanation, Han Mengxin immediately took out the snacks in her pocket without hesitation, seducing Xiaolong who was hiding behind Lin Ke and said: “Little darling, come to sister’s place, sister has delicious food here.”

    At this time, Han Mengxin was like a wolf grandmother. Xiaolong obviously saw Han Mengxin's evil intentions. Not only did he not come out from behind Lin Ke, but he shrank back inside.  Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when she saw this. Lin Ke smiled and said softly to Xiaolong behind him: "Come out, I assure you that most people here will not have any ill intentions towards you."

    Perhaps out of trust in Lin Ke, Xiaolong carefully flew out from behind Lin Ke.  Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel happy when she saw this.  However, he also knew that he couldn't act too hastily at this time. If he wanted to gain Xiaolong's trust, he had to take his time and stand motionless, holding his snacks in his hand, waiting for Xiaolong to approach him.

    The cuteness of animals is inversely proportional to their size.  The smaller the animal, the cuter it is, and vice versa.  For bigger animals, pretending to be cute will not make people feel cute except for being funny.  Although it is shameful to act cute, it is undeniable that acting cute is the exclusive domain of small animals.

    The small dragon slowly flew in front of Han Mengxin, and carefully stretched out its mouth to grab the snack in Han Mengxin's hand. After seeing that Han Mengxin did not make any big movements, it seemed to have lowered its guard and slowly landed on Han Mengxin.  On his shoulder, he ate the snacks that reached his mouth.  And this time.  Han Mengxin also reached out tentatively and gently touched the little dragon on her shoulder.

    ……

    It didn’t take much time for Xiaolong to accept everyone’s presence.  He was enjoying the love and care of everyone with a look of peace of mind.  But Hope didn't look very happy. Looking at Xiaolong who was surrounded by everyone like stars holding the moon, he frowned tightly and looked thoughtful.

    Han Yu, who did not come forward to join in the fun, joked in a low voice: "What? Are you jealous?"

    "Don't be bored. I'm worried about Qinglong." Hope rolled her eyes at Han Yu and said slowly.

    "Is that Qinglong related to the little dragon in front of me? Didn't you say that the Four Divine Machines are sterile? Could it be that Qinglong broke this restriction?"

    "It is certain that the Four Divine Machines are infertile. But this does not mean that the Four Divine Machines cannot find successors to their own power. In this regard, there are no special restrictions. Xuanwu can choose Lin Mohan as his own power.  In the same way, it is not impossible for Qinglong to find a dragon to inherit his power."

    "According to what you said, this little dragon is the successor who inherited the power of the blue dragon?"

    Hope heard this and shook his head, "Before confirming whether Qinglong really died. I dare not draw this conclusion. Since the two beads we found earlier have the word "White Tiger" on them, I think it's better to go to "White Tiger"  Let’s take a look at the dormant wind valley and then talk about it.”

    The little monsters seem to forget the dangers around them as long as they have something to eat.  Taking advantage of the opportunity for these little monsters to gather for dinner, Han Yu shrank the flame wall until all the little monsters were burned to death within the fire wall.  Hope did not stop what Han Yu was doing.  Now its focus is mainly on the faucet.

    After Han Yu finished taking care of the little monster, Hope pointed at the dragon's eye on the dragon's head and said to Han Yu: "Attack the right eye on the dragon's head?"

    Although he didn’t understand why Hope wanted to attack Longtou’s right eye, Han Yu still did it.  The flame hit Longtou's right eye accurately. With an explosion, Longtou's right eye ceased to exist in the explosion, and Hope also flew forward at this time.  Seeing this, Han Yu couldn't help but follow him in confusion, and saw Hope holding a crystal-like transparent bead in his hand.

    "This is Dragon Ball?" Han Yu asked tentatively.

    Hope looked at the bead in his hand carefully and replied to Han Yu: "This is not a dragon bead, but there is a lot of Qinglong's breath left on it. Maybe we can find clues to the Qinglong through this bead."

    "Oh. Should we leave here next?" Han Yu asked, seemingly understanding.

    Hearing this, Hope shook his head, looked at the dragon head, pointed to a dragon horn on the dragon head and said to Han Yu: "Let's attack that dragon horn."

    Having already made a discovery, Han Yu naturally would not refuse Hope's request. The dragon horn on the right side of the dragon's head was also destroyed in Han Yu's hands.  As before, Hope once again got a bead.  whenWhen the two beads were put together, they emitted a burst of soft light, and in the light, two words appeared on the surface of the two beads, "tiger" and "white".

    "White tiger? Maybe we need to change our itinerary and go to the white tiger's resting place first." Hope said to himself.

    “Whether he goes to the Wind Valley where the white tiger hibernates or to the Firewood Forest where the red bird hibernates, it makes no difference to Han Yu.  Because no matter which one you go to first, you must go to the other one.  After listening to Hope's words, Han Yu asked again: "Do you need to continue destroying this faucet? If not, let's leave."

    "Well" Hope looked at the dragon head again. After a long time, he shook his head in disappointment and said to Han Yu, "Let's go. Without these two beads, this dragon head has no value."

    After receiving Hope’s affirmative reply, Han Yu immediately prepared to leave with Hope.  But just when he turned around to take Hope away, the large pangolin that had attacked him and Hope before suddenly emerged from the soil not far from her.  It seemed that its destination was also here, but it didn't expect that Han Yu and Hope would get here before it.  Upon seeing Han Yu, the giant pangolin immediately turned around and ran away without hesitation.

    Han Yu originally wanted to take care of the big pangolin before leaving, but Han Yu didn’t take action yet.  Suddenly, he felt a darkness above his head. Han Yu subconsciously looked up and saw a huge bird in the sky, like a bomber, heading straight for the pangolin and swooping down.  With an extremely precise movement, he caught the giant pangolin before it had time to crawl back into the ground. Regardless of the giant pangolin's struggle, he took the pangolin directly to the sky.

    "Let's go, don't cause trouble, we don't have that time now." Hope's reminder dispelled Han Yu's idea of ??following up to see what would happen to the big pangolin.  Han Yu nodded to Hope and flew towards the cave from where he came.  What made Han Yu a little puzzled was that none of the birds that had been looking for trouble along the way came to cause trouble for him.  It was as if they had all fallen asleep at this time and no longer cared about Han Yu, an outsider.

    But this idea did not last long.  Han Yu realized his mistake.  It's not because those birds are no longer interested in them, but because the sky is now a no-fly period for them.

    Watching a giant bird similar in size to the big pangolin he captured earlier rushing towards him, Han Yu almost subconsciously assumed an attack posture.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the giant bird that looked like him was not a vegetarian either.  It seemed to be aware of Han Yu's danger and did not approach Han Yu.  Just hovering in the air.  He flapped his giant wings violently towards Han Yu.  Han Yu suddenly felt a strong wind blowing towards him.

    "Don't be impulsive, find a way to get out of here quickly." Hope shouted loudly in Han Yu's ear.

    Han Yu was puzzled at first, but after looking in the direction Hope said, he immediately agreed to Hope's suggestion.  Just to the left of the giant bird, three giant birds that were obviously in the same group as the giant bird were rushing towards him.  Taking advantage of the strong wind caused by the giant bird's butt, Han Yu quickly retreated.  The giant bird seemed to be aware of Han Yu's intention, and immediately stopped flapping its giant wings and flew towards Han Yu.  But at this time, Han Yu was already very close to the entrance of the cave where he came, and he didn't wait for the giant bird and its companions to arrive.  Han Yu took Hope into the cave.  The giant bird that had lost its target regretfully circled the opening several times, then gave up on Han Yu and went to catch other prey.

    Han Yu followed the cave passage and returned to the underground space of Qinglong Tomb, and then returned to Qinglong Tomb from the underground space.  After arriving at Qinglong Tomb, the two beads that Hope gave to Han Yu for safekeeping suddenly glowed.  In order to prevent the beads from shining, Han Yu placed two beads in his left and right trousers pockets. Now that they suddenly glow, it is obviously not a normal phenomenon.

    Hope immediately started looking for Qinglong Tomb again.  The two beads were like radar, helping Hope find something unusual in the empty Qinglong Tomb.

    A dragon ball, more accurately it should be a dragon egg.  The two beads separated from Hope's hands and slowly circled around the dragon egg that had just been dug out.  As the two beads rotated, the dragon egg that originally looked like a fossil turned into a colorful egg.

    "Is this a dragon egg?" Han Yu asked Hope curiously.  But Hope's face looked a little ugly, and he nodded silently after hearing Han Yu's question.  Han Yu saw this and asked, "You don't seem very happy?"

    "The Four Divine Machines are sterile." Hope said faintly.

    It’s a very informative sentence.  But what does this have to do with Han Yu?  For Han Yu, apart from the regret of not finding the Azure Dragon, this trip to the Azure Dragon Tomb was quite rewarding.  Not only did they find a large amount of gold and silver jewelry;A legendary dragon egg.  I just don’t know if dragon eggs are delicious?

    Fortunately, Hope doesn’t know what Han Yu is thinking right now, otherwise he would most likely fight Han Yu to the death.  You only think about eating such a mysterious creature like a dragon?  You foodie!

    "Food is the most important thing for people. It shouldn't be a sin to want to eat." Of course, if Hope really said that to Han Yu, Han Yu would definitely answer the same.

    "Let's go, take this dragon egg with you. It's almost time for us to go back." Hope took the two beads circling around the dragon egg in his hand again, and then said to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded after hearing this and took the dragon egg into his own domain, preparing to show it to Lin Ke and others when he went back.  Seeing this, Hope quickly threw the two beads he had just taken back towards the dragon egg again, letting them continue to circle around the dragon egg.  Obviously, these two beads have an effect on the dragon egg.

    ……

    Back on the Courage, Lin Ke and others, who had been waiting, saw Han Yu and Hope coming back.  He was greeted immediately.  They wanted to know the result of Han Yu following Hope to find Qinglong this time.  But after listening to Han Yu's story, everyone couldn't help but feel a little regretful.  The disappearance of Qinglong means the weakening of power, but when Han Yu mentioned the dragon egg, everyone couldn't help but be full of curiosity.

    When the Courage headed to Wind Valley, the White Tiger’s resting place, everyone followed Han Yu to the Flame Domain, wanting to see with their own eyes what the legendary dragon’s egg looked like.  But when everyone saw the broken eggshells on the ground, they couldn't help but be dumbfounded.

    "Hope, where are the dragon eggs?" Han Yu asked Hope almost subconsciously.  Hope rolled her eyes, "You ask me, who am I going to ask? Isn't this your territory?"

    "That's right. But now all that's left is the eggshell Could it be that it hatched?"

    "It's possible." Hope thought for a moment and nodded.

    But even if it hatches, where will the hatched dragon go?  Just as everyone was about to separate and search, Han Yu quickly stopped him and said, "Don't bother, this is my territory, and I know every move here. Look at me, I'll find that little dragon running around right away."  .”

    See Han Yu say this.  Everyone gave up their original thoughts.  Quietly waiting for Han Yu to find Xiaolong.  But what makes Han Yu feel bad is that he can't feel where the hatched dragon went?  In his own domain, except for his own group of people, there are no signs of other life.

    Since Han Yu can’t count on him, everyone can only rely on themselves.  It's just that Han Yu's field is very large, and Ning Ping and others can't conduct blanket searches alone.  Especially since the newly hatched dragon is still alive.  It will run around.  After searching for a while, everyone lost interest in continuing the search, and returned to the Courage with Han Yu.

    But what made everyone’s jaws drop was that when they came out of the field with some disappointment, they saw a small thing flying around Lin Ke who was staying in the Courage.

    "Dragon!" Han Mengxin shouted in surprise.  Then he rushed to Lin Ke's side.  The little dragon that had been flying around Lin Ke was frightened by the momentum of Han Mengxin running towards him, and suddenly hid behind Lin Ke.

    "Sister Lin Ke, where did you get this dragon?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Actually, I don't know where this little guy came from? When you and Han Yu went to see the dragon egg, I was paying attention to the surroundings of the Courage in the control room, but I didn't expect that this little guy suddenly popped out.  Little guy. I was shocked at first, but after seeing that this little guy didn’t mean any harm, I tried to feed it some food, and it followed me.”

    After listening to Lin Ke’s explanation, Han Mengxin immediately took out the snacks in her pocket without hesitation, seducing Xiaolong who was hiding behind Lin Ke and said: “Little darling, come to sister’s place, sister has delicious food here.”

    At this time, Han Mengxin was like a wolf grandmother. Xiaolong obviously saw Han Mengxin's evil intentions. Not only did he not come out from behind Lin Ke, but he shrank back inside.  Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when she saw this. Lin Ke smiled and said softly to Xiaolong behind him: "Come out, I assure you that most people here will not have any ill intentions towards you."

    Perhaps out of trust in Lin Ke, Xiaolong carefully flew out from behind Lin Ke.  Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel happy when she saw this.  However, he also knew that he couldn't act too hastily at this time. If he wanted to gain Xiaolong's trust, he had to take his time and stand motionless, holding his snacks in his hand, waiting for Xiaolong to approach him.

    The cuteness of animals is inversely proportional to their size.  The smaller the animal, the cuter it is. On the contrary, for the larger animal, pretending to be cute will not make people feel cute except for being funny.  Although it is shameful to act cute, it is undeniable that acting cute is the exclusive domain of small animals.

    &nbsp; The small dragon slowly flew in front of Han Mengxin, and carefully stretched out its mouth to grab the snack in Han Mengxin's hand. After seeing that Han Mengxin didn't make any big movements, it seemed to have lowered its guard and slowly landed on it.  On Han Mengxin's shoulder, she was eating snacks that reached her mouth.  At this time, Han Mengxin also tentatively reached out and gently touched the little dragon on her shoulder.

    ……

    It didn’t take much time for Xiaolong to accept everyone’s presence.  He was enjoying the love and care of everyone with a look of peace of mind.  But Hope didn't look very happy. Looking at Xiaolong who was surrounded by everyone like stars holding the moon, he frowned tightly and looked thoughtful.

    Han Yu, who did not come forward to join in the fun, joked in a low voice: "What? Are you jealous?"

    "Don't be bored, I'm worried about Qinglong." Hope rolled her eyes at Han Yu.  Said slowly.

    "Is that Qinglong related to the little dragon in front of me? Didn't you say that the Four Divine Machines are sterile? Could it be that Qinglong broke this restriction?"

    "It is certain that the Four Divine Machines are infertile. But this does not mean that the Four Divine Machines cannot find successors to their power. In this regard, there are no special restrictions. Xuanwu can choose Lin Mohan as his own power  In the same way, it is not impossible for Qinglong to find a dragon to inherit his power."

    "According to what you said, this little dragon is the successor who inherited the power of the blue dragon?"

    Hope heard this and shook his head, "I don't dare to draw this conclusion before confirming whether Qinglong really died. Since the two beads we found earlier have the word "White Tiger" on them, I think it's better to go to White Tiger.  Let’s take a look at the dormant wind valley and then talk about it.”

    Fortunately, Hope doesn't know what Han Yu is thinking now.  Otherwise, it is very likely that he will fight Han Yu desperately.  You only think about eating such a mysterious creature like a dragon?  You foodie!

    "Food is the most important thing for people. It shouldn't be a sin to want to eat." Of course, if Hope really said that to Han Yu, Han Yu would definitely answer the same.

    "Let's go, take this dragon egg with you. It's almost time for us to go back." Hope took the two beads that were circling around the dragon egg in his hand again.  Then he said to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded when he heard this and took the dragon egg into his domain.  I plan to let Lin Ke and others take a look when I go back.  Seeing this, Hope quickly threw the two beads he had just taken back towards the dragon egg again.  Let them continue to circle around the egg.  Obviously, these two beads have an effect on the dragon egg.

    ……

    Back on the Courage, Lin Ke and others who had been waiting saw Han Yu and Hope coming back and immediately greeted them.  They wanted to know the result of Han Yu following Hope to find Qinglong this time.  But after listening to Han Yu's story, everyone couldn't help but feel a little regretful.  The disappearance of Qinglong means the weakening of power, but Han Yu is heard mentioning the dragon egg.  Everyone was also full of curiosity.

    When the Courage headed to Wind Valley, the White Tiger’s resting place, everyone followed Han Yu to the Flame Domain, wanting to see with their own eyes what the legendary dragon’s egg looked like.  But when everyone saw the broken eggshells on the ground, they couldn't help but be dumbfounded.

    "Hope. Where are the dragon eggs?" Han Yu asked Hope almost subconsciously.  Hope rolled her eyes, "You ask me, who am I going to ask? Isn't this your territory?"

    "Yes, but now all that's left is the eggshellcould it be that it hatched?"

    "It's possible." Hope thought for a moment and nodded.

    But even if it hatches, where will the hatched dragon go?  Everyone was about to split up to search, but Han Yu quickly stopped him and said, "Don't bother me. This is my territory. I know every move here. Look at me, I'll find that little dragon running around right away."  .”

    Seeing what Han Yu said, everyone gave up their original thoughts and waited quietly for Han Yu to find Xiaolong.  But what makes Han Yu feel bad is that he can't feel where the hatched dragon went?  In his own domain, except for his own group of people, there are no signs of other life.

    Since Han Yu can’t count on him, everyone can only rely on themselves.  It's just that Han Yu's field is very large, and Ning Ping and others can't conduct blanket searches alone.  Especially the newly hatched little dragon is still alive and can run around.  After searching for a while, everyone lost interest in continuing the search, and returned to the Courage with Han Yu.

    But what made everyone’s jaws drop was that when they came out of the field with some disappointment, they saw a small thing flying around Lin Ke who was staying in the Courage.

    "Dragon!" Han Mengxin shouted in surprise, and then rushed to Lin Ke's side.  And the little dragon that was flying around Lin Ke was overwhelmed by the momentum of Han Mengxin running towards him.?, and suddenly hid behind Lin Ke.

    "Sister Lin Ke, where did you get this dragon?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    Lin Ke heard this and replied: "Actually, I don't know where this little guy came from? When you and Han Yu went to see the dragon egg, I was paying attention to the surroundings of the Courage in the control room, but I didn't expect that this little guy suddenly popped out.  Little guy. I was shocked at first, but after seeing that this little guy didn’t mean any harm, I tried to feed it some food, and it followed me.”

    After listening to Lin Ke’s explanation, Han Mengxin immediately took out the snacks in her pocket without hesitation, seducing Xiaolong who was hiding behind Lin Ke and said: “Little darling, come to sister’s place, sister has delicious food here.”

    At this time, Han Mengxin was like a wolf grandmother. Xiaolong obviously saw Han Mengxin's evil intentions. Not only did he not come out from behind Lin Ke, but he shrank back inside.  Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when she saw this. Lin Ke smiled and said softly to Xiaolong behind him: "Come out, I assure you that most people here will not have any ill intentions towards you."

    Perhaps out of trust in Lin Ke, Xiaolong carefully flew out from behind Lin Ke.  Han Mengxin couldn't help but feel happy when she saw this.  However, he also knew that he couldn't act too hastily at this time. If he wanted to gain Xiaolong's trust, he had to take his time and stand motionless, holding his snacks in his hand, waiting for Xiaolong to approach him.

    The cuteness of animals is inversely proportional to their size.  The smaller the animal, the cuter it is. On the contrary, for the larger animal, pretending to be cute will not make people feel cute except for being funny.  Although it is shameful to act cute, it is undeniable that acting cute is the exclusive domain of small animals.

    The small dragon slowly flew in front of Han Mengxin, and carefully stretched out its mouth to grab the snack in Han Mengxin's hand. After seeing that Han Mengxin did not make any big movements, it seemed to have lowered its guard and slowly landed on Han Mengxin.  On his shoulder, he ate the snacks that reached his mouth.  At this time, Han Mengxin also tentatively reached out and gently touched the little dragon on her shoulder.

    ……

    It didn’t take much time for Xiaolong to accept everyone’s presence.  He was enjoying the love and care of everyone with a look of peace of mind.  But Hope didn't look very happy. Looking at Xiaolong who was surrounded by everyone like stars holding the moon, he frowned tightly and looked thoughtful.

    Han Yu, who did not come forward to join in the fun, joked in a low voice: "What? Are you jealous?"

    "Don't be bored, I'm worried about Qinglong." Hope rolled her eyes at Han Yu and said slowly.

    "Is that Qinglong related to the little dragon in front of me? Didn't you say that the Four Divine Machines are sterile? Could it be that Qinglong broke this restriction?"

    "It is certain that the Four Divine Machines are infertile. But this does not mean that the Four Divine Machines cannot find successors to their power. In this regard, there are no special restrictions. Xuanwu can choose Lin Mohan as his own power  In the same way, it is not impossible for Qinglong to find a dragon to inherit his power."

    "According to what you said, this little dragon is the successor who inherited the power of the blue dragon?"

    Hope heard this and shook his head, "I don't dare to draw this conclusion before confirming whether Qinglong really died. Since the two beads we found earlier have the word "White Tiger" on them, I think it's better to go to White Tiger.  Let’s take a look at the Dormant Land Wind Valley.” (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 997 Dragon and Phoenix Conspiracy

    "How could this happen? Why did this happen?" Hope was shouting out of control, while Han Yu stood aside silently.

    "White Tiger, I found it, but what I found was just a wreck."  Unlike the missing Qinglong, Baihu was definitely dead.  Han Yu didn't care who killed Bai Hu.  Without Butcher Zhang, would we have to eat pigs with hair on them?  Without the help of the White Tiger, it is indeed a loss, but Han Yu doesn't believe that it is impossible to defeat the mechanical army without the White Tiger.  If this is the case, how did humans win last time?

    It’s just that Hope was in a bad mood and needed to be given a chance to vent. Han Yu didn’t bother Hope loudly and allowed Hope to vent his uneasiness by shouting.  Unlike Han Yu, Hope is full of confidence in the Four God Machines. In Hope's eyes, the Four God Machines are equivalent to the savior.  But until now, Xuanwu was better and found a successor before he died, but Qinglong was nowhere to be found, and Baihu was left with only half of his body and a mutilated head. This made Hope start to worry about what would happen to Suzaku in Huomulin.  Such situation.  The strange behavior of the Four God Machines made Hope feel uneasy, and the confusion about the future made Hope feel at a loss.

    "That's enough. Even without the help of the Four God Machines, the mechanical army will still have to deal with it, so don't be so uneasy." Han Yu said to Hope.

    Hope looked up at Han Yu and asked in confusion: "Aren't you afraid?"

    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of death? It's just death, so there's nothing to be afraid of. Let's go, there's still a Suzaku we haven't found yet, let's go to Huo Mulin next."

    "No, I want to find out the cause of the white tiger's death first. If something happens to Suzaku, then the result will be the same if we go early or late." Hope shook his head and replied.

    Regarding Hope’s idea, Han Yu shrugged and did not raise any objection.  In fact, Han Yu also wanted to know the cause of Bai Hu's death.  Han Yu had already known about the powerful Four Divine Machines through Hope's introduction.  But just like this, the Four Divine Machines, who were extremely powerful in Hope's eyes, were now dead and missing. The contrast was really big, and Han Yu couldn't help but wonder who it was that could do this.

    Since the remains of the white tiger are wrecks, they must be incomplete.  But it can also be seen from the remaining remains of the white tiger that the white tiger experienced a great battle during his lifetime, and the scars left on his body silently told Han Yu and Hope how powerful the opponent the white tiger faced at that time was.  The white tiger has only two-thirds of its head.  The remaining one-third was missing, as if it had been torn off by something. The huge wound made one imagine how bloody and fierce the battle was at that time.

    It’s been too long, and even if Hope and Han Yu investigate carefully, they still can’t find any useful clues.  The remains of the white tiger are for Han Yu and Hope.  It has no effect.

    "Burn it, ashes to ashes. Dust to dust. Let this guy return to nature." Hope whispered to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded slightly, opened his arms, and flames surrounded the remains of the white tiger.  Looking at the remains of the white tiger in the flames, Hope whispered in a language that Han Yu could not understand.

    The remains of the white tiger were reduced to ashes in the flames. After doing all this, Han Yu was just about to take Hope away, but he did not expect that Hope seemed to have discovered a new world.  He rushed like crazy into the remains of the white tiger that had not yet burned out.  Although the flames were not extinguished, Hope struggled to grab a red bead from the flames.

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  But Hope seemed to have found a treasure. He carefully held the red pill in his hand, handed it to Han Yu and said, "Keep this inner elixir. Maybe we can find the cause of Bai Hu's death through this."

    "Really?" Han Yu reached out and took the red pill. The still warm red pill lay quietly in the palm of Han Yu's hand.  Han Yu disagreed with Hope's words.  And Hope also knew that Han Yu couldn't believe it just by talking.  He simply didn’t explain anything and planned to use actions to prove what he said.

    There was no need to stay here anymore. Han Yu took Hope and flew to the exit where he crashed in, and found that the wind outside had stopped.  Han Yu did not hesitate, and immediately flew out of the Valley of the Wind with Hope, and met Field and Su Wan who were about to come down to look for him.

    When he saw that Han Yu was safe and sound, Field couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief.  Just as he was about to give Han Yu a full body examination, Han Yu stopped Field's intention, "Masters, please stop touching me and go back quickly. There is no need to stay here." After hearing Han Yu's words, Field nodded slightly.  The three returned to the Spirit.  But as soon as they returned to the Spirit, they found that the Spirit was surrounded.  Although no conflict had broken out yet, Han Yu was still a little angry when he saw a group of people shouting around the Courage.  After seeing Han Yu appear, those who surrounded the Courage with evil intentions immediately dispersed, but Han Yu did not intend to let go of these guys who wanted to take advantage of the situation so easily.  Although it won’t really hurtThey may save their lives, but it is necessary to teach them a lesson.  But before Han Yu could take action, Hope stopped Han Yu's action.  Han Yu had to give up his original plan after saying that business was important. In order to demonstrate, Han Yu immediately made a huge fireball and threw it less than a hundred meters away from the market town. After seeing the fireball causing  After the result, the faces of the people in the market town suddenly turned pale.

    Under the anxious gaze of those people, Han Yu returned to the Courage calmly.  He met Ning Ping head-on, and immediately asked Ning Ping angrily why.  Ning Ping told Han Yu aggrievedly that he wanted to drive away those people, but Han Mengxin wouldn't let him do it, so he had no choice but not to do it.  Han Yu felt helpless about this, saying that Ning Ping shouldn't listen to Han Mengxin?  Han Mengxin is his sister, Ning Ping is willing to listen to Han Mengxin, and Han Yu is happy to see it.  But let’s not talk about it forget it, it’s better not to think about this kind of headache. Anyway, it didn’t cause any bad consequences.

    Back on the Courage, Hope immediately began preparations.  Han Yu sat aside and watched Hope busy, while he took out the White Tiger Neidan that Hope had given him for safekeeping and played with it.  The White Tiger Inner Elixir obviously attracted Xiaolong's attention. He walked around Han Yu and seemed to be very interested in the inner elixir in Han Yu's hand.

    "Don't give that thing to that dragon, unless you want to see that dragon burst." Hope reminded Han Yu when he saw this.  This made Han Yu immediately give up the idea of ??feeding the white tiger inner elixir to Xiaolong.  In order to prevent Xiaolong from continuing to circle around him, Han Yu put the White Tiger Neidan into his pocket, and then stared at Xiaolong.

    On the Courage, Xiaolong was afraid of two things.  One is Han Yu, and the other is the pet raised by Han Mengxin.  That one is said to be unbeatable.  The swallowing beast Huo Huo sleeps for a period of time from time to time.  The two guys looked at me almost the same way, they both wanted to eat me.  So when Han Yu revealed that he was looking at the White Tiger's inner elixir, Xiaolong immediately hid next to Lin Ke.

    After scaring away Xiaolong, Han Yu chuckled as he achieved his goal. At this moment, Hope's preparations were completed.  Hope prepared a small magic circle.  Han Yu put the White Tiger's inner elixir into the center of the magic circle according to Hope's instructions. At this time, Hope explained to everyone: "Although the white tiger is dead, there must be a trace of the white tiger's soul in its inner elixir.  What I am doing now is to awaken that remnant soul so that the white tiger can tell us what happened to it."

    "Calling spirits?" Han Yu's eyes lit up.  He couldn't help but ask with interest.

    "Well. The White Tiger Inner Alchemy is the essence of Bai Hu's life. If there is nothing we want in this White Tiger Inner Alchemy, then the cause of Bai Hu's death may always be a mystery. Han Yu, step back, I'm going to start summoning the soul.  "

    Hearing what Hope said, Han Yu took a few steps back like everyone else.  Xiaolong was held in Lin Ke's arms.  To prevent Xiaolong from causing trouble suddenly.  And along with Hope's ancient language that no one could understand, Han Yu suddenly felt that the surroundings were getting dark.  The only bright spot seemed to be the magic circle containing the White Tiger Inner Alchemy.

    It’s like a holographic three-dimensional image.  About ten centimeters above the white tiger inner elixir, a tiger head emerged.  Looking at the tiger head, Hope seemed relieved and asked impatiently: "White Tiger, do you still know me?"

    "I didn't expect that we would meet again in this way." Bai Hu replied faintly.

    "I didn't expect this. Baihu, tell me what happened? What happened to the invincible Four Divine Machines. Xuanwu is gone, Qinglong is gone, and now you are gone too, only Suzaku is left who doesn't know the situation.  …”

    "Suzaku? Haha I guess he's gone too. Hope. I advise you not to go looking for that guy. That guy is no longer the Suzaku you and I know." Bai Hu suddenly smiled bitterly at Hope  said.

    Hope was stunned when he heard this, and then asked tentatively: "You won't tell me that it was Suzaku who did it for you to become like this, right? That should be impossible. The four divine machines are equally powerful, and no one can do anything to the other  …”

    "What if I tell you that Suzaku and Qinglong have joined forces?" Bai Hu asked slowly.

    Hearing this, Hope couldn't help but shut up.  Indeed, when it comes to fighting alone, no one of the four divine machines can do anything to the other, but if it is two against one, the result will be very obvious.  But this kind of thing makes it hard for Hope to believe it.  How could the four divine machines kill each other!

    "I don't believe it." Hope said solemnly.

    "Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway." Bai Hu replied lightly, then looked at Han Yu and asked, "Thank you for letting me settle the matter."

    "You're welcome. If it's convenient, can you tell me what happened to you at that time? There must be a reason for Suzaku and Qinglong to join forces."

    Han Yu's answer seemed to surprise Bai Hu. Bai Hu looked at Han Yu and asked, "Don't you doubt my"??  "

    “It seems like you don’t need to lie to me, and it’s up to you whether you tell me or not, and it’s up to me whether you believe it or not.” Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Haha you are much more interesting than that Hope. Well, since you asked, let me tell you. To be honest, I don't know why Suzaku and Qinglong teamed up to attack me. The Four Divine Machines have always been  It's all water in the well, not in the river, and everyone has their own business. It can be said that there have never been any feuds or conflicts. At that time, I was accumulating strength in the dormant place, and I never thought that the sudden visit of Suzaku and Qinglong would suddenly attack me. "

    "Then did you notice any abnormal behavior on the part of Suzaku and Qinglong when they were attacked, such as being controlled by some kind of force." Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "Don't tell me, after you reminded me, the situation at that time seemed to be what you said. Before Suzaku and Qinglong attacked me, their behavior seemed a bit weird. It was just that I was just happy at the time.  , and didn’t pay too much attention." Bai Hu said after thinking for a while.

    But Hope didn't want to believe it after hearing this, "It's impossible, how could the Four God Machines be controlled by other beings. You are the Four God Machines, the ones who guide mankind to defeat gods and demons. How is it possible"

    "Hope, be quiet. Listen to Bai Hu speak slowly." Han Yu spoke out to Hope who was speaking a little incoherently.

    "I can't believe that this kind of situation would happen in the Four God Machines. After thinking about it over and over, I made countless assumptions, but I didn't expect that the Four God Machines would be like this out of internal fighting. No, if Suzaku and Qinglong join forces, then we  Why didn't I find any trace of the Azure Dragon when I went to the Azure Dragon Tomb? Instead, I found a dragon egg, and even a little dragon hatched out."

    Hearing Hope’s words, the remnant soul of the white tiger noticed the little dragon being held in Lin Ke’s arms.  He couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "This little dragon is probably the reason why Qinglong chose to join forces with Suzaku."

    "You mean, this little dragon is the descendant of Qinglong? The Four Divine Machines are sterile." Hope shouted with eyes wide open.

    The remnant soul of the white tiger looked at Hope.  He said calmly: "It is true that the Four God Machines cannot reproduce, but Hope, don't forget that one of the Four God Machines has the ability to be reborn from the ashes."

    "That's an innate skill that cannot be learned by any of the other four divine machines except Suzaku."

    "Everything has an exception. Although I can't be sure, except for this reason, I really can't find the reason why Qinglong helped Suzaku. Maybe it's because of other reasons. But it is a fact that Suzaku and Qinglong teamed up to deal with me. As for  For whatever reason, I’m afraid you can only rely on yourselves.”

    After listening to the words of the remnant soul of the white tiger, Han Yu scratched his head and said to Hope: "It seems that regardless of whether the Suzaku is the culprit of all this, we all need to go to the Firewood Forest."

    "I have to go. If it is really the Suzaku who did it, I must ask it why it did such a thing." Hope nodded and replied.

    Seeing that Hope agreed to go to Huomu Forest, the remnant soul of the white tiger couldn't help but worry and said: "Hope, are you sure you want to go? That Suzaku is not the Suzaku you know. If you really go to Huomu Forest, you are likely to encounter  Danger."

    "Even if I am threatening, in order to find out the truth of the matter, even if Huo Mulin is Abi Hell, I still have to go there."

    "Well remember to ask Suzaku for me after you see it, why did it attack me?" the remnant soul of the white tiger said slowly.

    "I understand, you can sleep peacefully. One day you will be resurrected again."

    The magic circle is closed, and the remnant soul of the white tiger returns to the inner alchemy of the white tiger to continue sleeping.  Through the narration of the remnant soul of the white tiger, Han Yu and others at least knew who the suspects were for the occurrence of this situation in the Four Divine Machines.

    Suzaku, one of the four divine machines, possesses the attribute of fire and lives in the firewood forest where the flames never go out all year round.  In Hope's plan, Han Yu will inherit Suzaku's power.  But now, things have deviated from Hope's plan, and the plan to gather the power of the four divine machines to deal with the mechanical army has gone bankrupt.  The new goal now has become to find out why Suzaku did what he did.  It seems that apart from being controlled, Han Yu and others can't think of any other reason.

    The goal has been set and the destination is known. Han Yu and others have no interest in Wind Valley, so they will leave it to adventurers who want to make a fortune.  But just as Han Yu and others were about to leave, the powerful adventurers who had seen Han Yu before came again.

    Unlike the previous arrogance, the adventurers who came this time seemed a little trembling.  When the strengths are similar, no one will obey the other.  When there is not much difference in strength, the two sides will be competitive opponents.  And when the power gap is too large, one party will choose to compromise with the other party.  No matter what the powerful party does,?In the eyes of the weaker side, it is all justified.

    Feeling that their previous actions may have angered Han Yu and others, in order to avoid retaliation, the adventurers elected several representatives, intending to admit their mistakes to Han Yu and others first, so that the other party would have no excuse to retaliate against them.  Han Yu never took these adventurers seriously from the beginning, let alone troubled those people at this time.  But Han Yu also knew that even if he told the adventurers at this time that he didn't care about what they had done before, they probably wouldn't believe it.

    In order to avoid trouble, but also because I don’t want to waste time on these adventurers.  Han Yu drove away those adventurers who "asked for forgiveness", took off directly on the Courage, and answered those adventurers with actions.

    Watching the Courage take off into the sky, the adventurers were like survivors who had escaped a disaster. They all breathed a sigh of relief, but they had no idea that they had not taken them seriously from the beginning.

    Target Firewood Forest!  With Hope as a living map, Han Yu didn't have to worry about such ridiculous things as getting lost or not being able to find his destination.  After Lin Ke handed over the control of the Courage to the Courage's central system for inspection, Han Yu called everyone together to discuss what everyone needed to be responsible for after arriving at Huo Mulin.

    Because of his own abilities, Han Yu was the main force that entered the Fire Wood Forest. As for the rest of the people, except for Hope, who was not a human being, and could follow them, the others seemed not suitable to follow them.  Like the Lightning Strike Valley in Qinglong Tomb, Huo Mu Lin is also a place where strangers should not approach.

    "How could this happen? Why did this happen?" Hope was shouting out of control, while Han Yu stood aside silently.

    White Tiger, you have found it.  But all that was found was a wreckage.  Unlike the missing Qinglong, Baihu was definitely dead.  Han Yu didn't care who killed Bai Hu.  Without Butcher Zhang, would we have to eat pigs with hair on them?  Without the help of White Tiger, it is indeed a loss, but it can be said that without White Tiger, it is impossible to defeat the mechanical army.  Han Yu didn't believe it.  If this is the case, how did humans win last time?

    It’s just that Hope is in a bad mood.  It needs to be given a chance to vent.  Han Yu didn't bother Hope anymore and allowed Hope to vent his uneasiness by shouting.  Unlike Han Yu, Hope is full of confidence in the Four God Machines. In Hope's eyes, the Four God Machines are equivalent to the savior.  But until now, Xuanwu is better.  He died after looking for a successor, but Qinglong was nowhere to be found, and White Tiger was left with only half of his body and a mutilated head. This made Hope start to worry about what would happen to Suzaku in Huo Mu Lin.  The strange behavior of the Four God Machines made Hope feel uneasy.  Confusion about the future left Hope feeling overwhelmed.

    "That's enough. Even without the help of the Four God Machines, the mechanical army will still have to deal with it, so don't be so uneasy." Han Yu said to Hope.

    Hope looked up at Han Yu and asked in confusion: "Aren't you afraid?"

    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of death? It's just death, so there's nothing to be afraid of. Let's go, there's still a Suzaku we haven't found yet, let's go to Huo Mulin next."

    "No, I want to find out the cause of the white tiger's death first. If something happens to Suzaku, then the result will be the same if we go early or late." Hope shook his head and replied.

    Regarding Hope’s idea, Han Yu shrugged and did not raise any objection.  In fact, Han Yu also wanted to know the cause of Bai Hu's death.  Han Yu had already known about the power of the Four God Machines through Hope's introduction, but in Hope's eyes, the Four God Machines were so powerful that they were now dead and missing. The contrast was really big, and it made  Han Yu couldn't help but wonder who it was that could do this.

    Since the remains of the white tiger are wrecks, they must be incomplete.  But it can also be seen from the remaining remains of the white tiger that the white tiger experienced a great battle during his lifetime, and the scars left on his body silently told Han Yu and Hope how powerful the opponent the white tiger faced at that time was.  Only two-thirds of the white tiger's head was left, and the remaining one-third was missing, as if it had been torn off by something. The huge wound made one can imagine how bloody and fierce the battle was at that time.

    It’s been too long, and even if Hope and Han Yu investigate carefully, they still can’t find any useful clues.  The remains of the white tiger had no effect on Han Yu and Hope.

    "Burn it, ashes to ashes, soil to soil, let this guy return to nature." Hope whispered to Han Yu.  Han Yu nodded slightly, opened his arms, and flames surrounded the remains of the white tiger.  Looking at the remains of the white tiger in the flames, Hope whispered in a language that Han Yu could not understand.

    The remains of the white tiger were reduced to ashes in the flames. After doing all this, Han Yu was about to leave with Hope, but he did not expect that HopeAs if he had discovered a new continent, he rushed madly into the remains of the white tiger that had not yet burned out.  Although the flames were not extinguished, Hope struggled to grab a red bead from the flames.

    "What is this?" Han Yu asked in confusion.  But Hope seemed to have found a treasure. He carefully held the red pill in his hand, handed it to Han Yu and said, "Keep this inner elixir, maybe we can find the cause of Bai Hu's death through this."

    "Really?" Han Yu reached out and took the red pill. The still warm red pill lay quietly in the palm of Han Yu's hand.  Han Yu disagreed with Hope's words.  And Hope also knew that Han Yu couldn't believe it just by talking.  He simply didn’t explain anything and planned to use actions to prove what he said.

    There was no need to stay here anymore. Han Yu took Hope and flew to the exit where he crashed in, and found that the wind outside had stopped.  Han Yu did not hesitate and immediately flew out of the Valley of the Wind with Hope.  He met Field and Su Wan who were about to come down to look for him.

    When he saw that Han Yu was safe and sound, Field couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief.  Just as he was about to give Han Yu a full body examination, Han Yu stopped Field's intention, "Masters, please stop touching me and go back quickly. There is no need to stay here." After hearing Han Yu's words, Field nodded slightly.  The three returned to the Spirit.  But as soon as they returned to the Spirit, they found that the Spirit was surrounded.  Although no conflict has broken out yet, a group of people can be seen shouting around the Courage.  Han Yu was still a little angry.  After seeing Han Yu appear, those who surrounded the Courage with evil intentions immediately dispersed, but Han Yu did not intend to let go of these guys who wanted to take advantage of the situation so easily.  Although it won't really hurt their lives, it is necessary to teach them a lesson.  But before Han Yu could take action, Hope stopped Han Yu's action.  A word of business is important.  Han Yu had to give up his original plan, and Han Yu, who was unwilling to do so, wanted to demonstrate.  A huge fireball was created immediately.  It was thrown less than a hundred meters away from the market town. After seeing the results of the fireball, the faces of the people in the market town suddenly turned pale.

    Under the anxious gaze of those people, Han Yu returned to the Courage calmly.  He met Ning Ping head-on, and immediately asked Ning Ping angrily why.  Ning Ping told Han Yu aggrievedly that he wanted to drive away those people.  But Han Mengxin wouldn't let him do it, so he had no choice but not to do it.  Han Yu felt helpless about this, saying that Ning Ping shouldn't listen to Han Mengxin?  Han Mengxin is his sister, and Ning Ping is willing to listen to Han Mengxin.  Han Yu is happy to see it.  But let’s not talk about it forget it, it’s better not to think about this kind of headache. Anyway, it didn’t cause any bad consequences.

    Back on the Courage, Hope immediately began preparations.  Han Yu sat aside and watched Hope busy, while he took out the White Tiger Neidan that Hope had given him for safekeeping and played with it.  The White Tiger Inner Elixir obviously attracted Xiaolong's attention. He walked around Han Yu and seemed to be very interested in the inner elixir in Han Yu's hand.

    "Don't give that thing to that dragon, unless you want to see that dragon burst." Hope reminded Han Yu when he saw this.  This made Han Yu immediately give up the idea of ??feeding the white tiger inner elixir to Xiaolong.  In order to prevent Xiaolong from continuing to circle around him, Han Yu put the White Tiger Neidan into his pocket, and then stared at Xiaolong.

    On the Courage, Xiaolong was afraid of two things.  One is Han Yu, and the other is the pet raised by Han Mengxin.  The devouring beast Huo Huo was said to be immovable and would sleep for a period of time from time to time.  The two guys looked at me almost the same way, they both wanted to eat me.  So when Han Yu revealed that he was looking at the White Tiger's inner elixir, Xiaolong immediately hid next to Lin Ke.

    After scaring away Xiaolong, Han Yu chuckled as he achieved his goal. At this moment, Hope's preparations were completed.  Hope prepared a small magic circle.  Han Yu put the White Tiger's inner elixir into the center of the magic circle according to Hope's instructions. At this time, Hope explained to everyone: "Although the white tiger is dead, there must be a trace of the white tiger's soul in its inner elixir.  What I am doing now is to awaken that remnant soul so that the white tiger can tell us what happened to it."

    "Soul calling?" Han Yu's eyes lit up and he couldn't help but ask with interest.

    "Well. The White Tiger Inner Alchemy is the essence of Bai Hu's life. If there is nothing we want in this White Tiger Inner Alchemy, then the cause of Bai Hu's death may always be a mystery. Han Yu, step back, I'm going to start summoning the soul.  "

    Hearing what Hope said, Han Yu took a few steps back like everyone else.  Xiaolong was held in Lin Ke's arms to prevent Xiaolong from causing trouble suddenly.  And following Hope's ancient language that no one could understand, Han Yu suddenly felt that the surroundings were getting dark, and the only light seemed to be the magic circle containing the White Tiger Inner Alchemy.

    Like a holographic three-dimensional image, a tiger head emerged about ten centimeters above the White Tiger Inner Pill.  Looking at the tiger head, Hope seemed relieved and asked impatiently: "White Tiger, do you still know me?"

    &nbsp; "I didn't expect that we would meet again in this way." Bai Hu replied quietly.

    "I didn't expect this. Baihu, tell me what happened? What happened to the invincible Four Divine Machines? Xuanwu is gone, Qinglong is gone, and now you are gone too. Only Suzaku is left who doesn't know the situation.  …”

    "Suzaku? Haha It's probably gone too. Hope, I advise you not to go looking for that guy. That guy is no longer the Suzaku you and I know." Bai Hu suddenly smiled bitterly at Hope  said.

    Hope was stunned when he heard this, and then asked tentatively: "You won't tell me that it was Suzaku who did it for you to become like this, right? That should be impossible. The four divine machines are equally powerful. No one can do anything to anyone  …”

    "What if I tell you that Suzaku and Qinglong have joined forces?" Bai Hu asked slowly.

    Hearing this, Hope couldn't help but shut up.  Indeed, when it comes to fighting alone, no one of the four divine machines can do anything to the other, but if it is two against one, the result will be very obvious.  But this kind of thing makes it hard for Hope to believe it.  How could the four divine machines kill each other!

    "I don't believe it." Hope said solemnly.

    "Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway." Bai Hu replied lightly, then looked at Han Yu and asked, "Thank you for letting me settle the matter."

    "You're welcome. If it's convenient, can you tell me what happened to you at that time? Suzaku and Qinglong joined forces. There must be a reason for this."

    Han Yu’s answer seemed to surprise Bai Hu. Bai Hu looked at Han Yu and asked, “Don’t you doubt my words?”

    “It seems like you don’t need to lie to me, and it’s up to you whether you tell me or not, and it’s up to me whether you believe it or not.” Han Yu replied with a shrug.

    "Haha you are much more interesting than that Hope. Well, since you asked, let me tell you. To be honest, I don't know why Suzaku and Qinglong teamed up to attack me. The Four Divine Machines have always been  It’s all water in the well and not in the river. Everyone has his own business. It can be said that there have never been any disputes or conflicts. At that time, I was accumulating strength in the dormant place. I never thought that the sudden visit of Suzaku and Qinglong would suddenly attack me. "

    "Then did you notice any abnormal behavior on the part of Suzaku and Qinglong when they were attacked, such as being controlled by some kind of force." Han Yu asked after thinking for a while.

    "Don't tell me, after you reminded me, the situation at that time seemed to be what you said. Before Suzaku and Qinglong attacked me, their behavior seemed a bit weird. It was just that I was just happy at the time.  , and didn’t pay too much attention." Bai Hu said after thinking for a while.

    But Hope didn’t want to believe it after hearing this.  "Impossible, how could the Four Divine Machines be controlled by other beings? You are the Four Divine Machines, the ones who guided mankind to defeat gods and demons. How could it be possible"

    "Hope. Be quiet and listen to Bai Hu speak slowly." Han Yu spoke out to Hope who was speaking a little incoherently.

    "I can't believe that this kind of situation would happen in the Four God Machines. After thinking about it over and over, I made countless assumptions, but I didn't expect that the Four God Machines would be like this out of internal fighting. No, if Suzaku and Qinglong join forces, then we  Why didn't I find any trace of the Azure Dragon when I went to the Azure Dragon Tomb? Instead, I found a dragon egg, and even a little dragon hatched out."

    Hearing Hope’s words, the remnant soul of the white tiger noticed the little dragon being held in Lin Ke’s arms.  He couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "This little dragon is probably the reason why Qinglong chose to join forces with Suzaku."

    "You mean, this little dragon is the descendant of Qinglong? The Four Divine Machines are sterile." Hope shouted with eyes wide open.

    The remnant soul of the white tiger looked at Hope and said calmly: "It is true that the four divine machines cannot reproduce, but Hope, don't forget that one of the four divine machines has the ability to be reborn from the ashes."

    "That's an innate skill. Except for Suzaku, the other four divine machines cannot learn it."

    "Everything has an exception. Although I can't be sure, except for this reason, I really can't find the reason why Qinglong helped Suzaku. It may be because of other reasons, but it is a fact that Suzaku and Qinglong teamed up to deal with me. As for  For whatever reason, I’m afraid you can only rely on yourselves.”

    After listening to the words of the remnant soul of the white tiger, Han Yu scratched his head and said to Hope: "It seems that regardless of whether the Suzaku is the culprit of all this, we all need to go to the Firewood Forest."

    "I have to go. If that Suzaku really did it, I must ask it why it did such a thing." Hope nodded and replied.

    Seeing that Hope agreed to go to Huomu Forest, the remnant soul of the white tiger couldn't help but said worriedly: "Hope, are you sure you want to go? That Suzaku is not the Suzaku you know. If you really go to Huomu Forest, it will be very dangerous."You may encounter danger.  "

    "Even if I am threatening, in order to find out the truth of the matter, even if Huo Mulin is Abi Hell, I still have to go there."

    "Well remember to ask Suzaku for me after you see it, why did it attack me?" the remnant soul of the white tiger said slowly.

    "I understand, you can sleep peacefully. One day you will be resurrected again."

    The magic circle is closed, and the remnant soul of the white tiger returns to the inner alchemy of the white tiger to continue sleeping.  Through the narration of the remnant soul of the white tiger, Han Yu and others at least knew who the suspects were for the occurrence of this situation in the Four Divine Machines.

    Suzaku, one of the four divine machines, possesses the attribute of fire and lives in the firewood forest where the flames never go out all year round.  In Hope's plan, Han Yu will inherit Suzaku's power.  But now, things have deviated from Hope's plan, and the plan to gather the power of the four divine machines to deal with the mechanical army has gone bankrupt.  The new goal now has become to find out why Suzaku did what he did.  It seems that apart from being controlled, Han Yu and others can't think of any other reason.

    The goal has been set and the destination is known. Han Yu and others have no interest in Wind Valley, so they will leave it to adventurers who want to make a fortune.  But just as Han Yu and others were about to leave, the powerful adventurers who had seen Han Yu before came again.

    Unlike the previous arrogance, the adventurers who came this time seemed a little trembling.  When the strengths are similar, no one will obey the other.  When there is not much difference in strength, the two sides will be competitive opponents.  And when the power gap is too large, one party will choose to compromise with the other party.  No matter what the stronger party does, it is justified in the eyes of the weaker party.

    Feeling that their previous actions may have angered Han Yu and others, in order to avoid retaliation, the adventurers elected several representatives, intending to admit their mistakes to Han Yu and others first, so that the other party would have no excuse to retaliate against them.  Han Yu never took these adventurers seriously from the beginning, let alone troubled those people at this time.  But Han Yu also knew that even if he told the adventurers at this time that he didn't care about what they had done before, they probably wouldn't believe it.

    In order to avoid trouble, but also because I don’t want to waste time on these adventurers.  Han Yu drove away those adventurers who "asked for forgiveness", took off directly on the Courage, and answered those adventurers with actions.

    Watching the Courage take off into the sky, the adventurers were like survivors who had escaped a disaster. They all breathed a sigh of relief, but they had no idea that they had not taken them seriously from the beginning.

    Target Firewood Forest!  With Hope as a living map, Han Yu doesn't have to worry about ridiculous things like getting lost or unable to find his destination. After Lin Ke handed over the control of the Spirit to the Spirit's central system for inspection,  Han Yu called everyone together to discuss what everyone should be responsible for after arriving at Huo Mulin.

    Because of his own abilities, Han Yu was the main force that entered the Fire Wood Forest. As for the rest of the people, except for Hope, who was not a human being, and could follow them, the others seemed not suitable to follow them.  Like the Lightning Strike Valley in Qinglong Tomb, Huo Mu Lin is also a place where strangers should not approach.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 998 The mysterious man in black

    Everyone wants to have power, and Han Yu is no exception.  Even though the power Han Yu possesses is already very strong for ordinary people, Han Yu still wants to be stronger.  Although there are certain risks in accepting Suzaku's power, for Han Yu, the risk is worth taking.

    No one can succeed casually!  Only by hard work, sacrifice, and price can we persevere until the day we succeed.  Han Yu knew this very well.  Although Hope still doesn't completely trust Suzaku, when he thinks about it, if Suzaku really loses his power, it doesn't seem to matter anymore whether Suzaku and Qinglong attacked Baihu.

    It is undeniable that there are certain risks in accepting the inheritance of Suzaku's power, but both Han Yu and Hope believe that this risk is worth a try.  After receiving Han Yu's affirmative reply, Suzaku immediately started preparations impatiently, as if something was urging it.

    According to Suzaku’s request, Han Yu jumped into the lava lake. Since it was a power inheritance, Hope did not jump with him this time, but stayed on the cliff alone to wait for the result.  Just as Hope was waiting, Hope suddenly felt a strong sense of uneasiness, as if something terrible was quickly approaching where it was.  Taking advantage of his small size, Hope quickly hid behind the pile of rocks on the cliff, staring unblinkingly at the mountain path leading to the cliff.

    Without making Hope wait for a long time, a man wearing a black robe covering his head and face slowly walked over.  The thick black robe covered the figure of the visitor, making it impossible for Hope to judge the gender of the visitor from his appearance.  But Hope could feel that the visitor exuded an uneasiness that could not be ignored.  The uneasiness Hope felt earlier.  Nine times out of ten, it was from this man in black who suddenly appeared.

    Hope hid her figure and stared at the man in black who came to the edge of the cliff without even taking a breath.  I saw the man in black leaning over and looking into the magma lake.  Then he took out a black medicine bottle from his arms, opened the bottle cap, and pointed the bottle mouth at the magma lake.  Hope, who was hiding aside, watched the black viscous liquid in the bottle slowly slide out of the bottle and fall into the churning magma lake.  Only then did Hope discover that the bottle in the man's hand was transparent and not black.

    The black liquid falling into the magma lake did not cause changes in the magma lake, but Hope believed that the black liquid was definitely not good, and couldn't help but worry about Han Yu who jumped into the magma lake.  The man in black, who had done all this, seemed to have made a decision and stood quietly on the edge of the cliff.  It seems that he is also waiting for the results of the ceremony to inherit Suzaku's power.

    Hope didn’t know what the black liquid was, but after seeing that the man in black did not leave, but instead put on a waiting posture, he couldn’t help but murmur in his heart, trying to figure out the origin of the man in black.  But with Hope's current abilities, it's impossible to take down the man in black.  Hope was helpless and could only silently pray that Han Yu would be okay.

    And is there something wrong with Han Yu now?  Something happened!

    After following Suzaku into the magma lake.  Han Yu followed Suzaku's request and entered the magic circle with Suzaku respectively.  There was no problem at first. Han Yu could feel that Suzaku's power was slowly flowing into his body. However, after noticing that Suzaku's body suddenly shook, Han Yu always felt an uneasy feeling in the power that came next.  Feel the power of unease.

    There are many forms of power.  The classifications are also diverse.  But to sum up, Han Yu divided power into substantive and spiritual ones.  In essence, it is the power that can be seen and touched, such as his own fire, Lin Mohan's ice, Lin Wei's darkness, etc.  As for spiritually, it is just like it is now.  Although you can't see or touch it, you can actually feel it.

    That kind of power makes Han Yu feel uneasy in his heart. It is an impulse that makes people want to destroy. This is not a good thing.  Han Yu had the intention to stop the power inheritance that was starting to go wrong, but Suzaku was obviously aware of Han Yu's intention. Not only did he not cooperate with the stop, but he accelerated the power transmission, seeming to be worried that Han Yu would stop the ceremony.

    Han Yu, who discovered that Suzaku had this reaction, made an immediate decision and immediately mobilized his own power to resist Suzaku's power transmission.  Han Yu had not resisted Suzaku's power before, so Suzaku didn't know how strong Han Yu's power was, but as Han Yu began to resist, Suzaku immediately realized that a force comparable to it was resisting it.  Power invades.  Suzaku couldn't help being surprised, obviously he didn't expect Han Yu to have such strength.  But out of confidence in his own strength, Suzaku did not take Han Yu seriously and continued to increase his power output.

    With Suzaku's actions, Han Yu also accelerated the speed of mobilizing his own power, not to be outdone.  The battle of forces between the two sides soon turned from succession to stalemate.  Affected by the forces from both sides, the magma lake began to become increasingly unstable. A huge whirlpool with Han Yu and Suzaku as the center appeared, swallowing Han Yu.Yu and Suzaku were exposed in front of the man in black.

    As soon as Han Yu saw the man in black standing on the cliff, he immediately realized that something was wrong.  The man in black obviously did not expect this situation to occur. Seeing that his whereabouts were exposed, the man in black did not hesitate and immediately prepared to help Suzaku deal with Han Yu.  Hope, who had been hiding aside, couldn't help but feel anxious when he saw it.  In Hope's view, once this unknown man in black intervenes, Han Yu is likely to be unlucky.  But even if he wanted to help prevent the men in black from interfering, with Hope's ability, there seemed to be no way to do it.

    Just when Hope was anxious, the man in black was ready to attack.  Although Han Yu couldn't see clearly the head and face of the man in black, he could tell from his movements that this guy was not on the same side as him.  Seeing the man in black take action, Han Yu knew that now was definitely not the time to continue the stalemate with Suzaku, so he immediately gave up the confrontation with Suzaku.  But it was impossible for Han Yu to fully accept Suzaku's power transmission.

    Han Yu was seen retreating violently due to the impact of suddenly giving up his strength to fight. At the same time, he turned his body into a channel for power transmission. He received the power of Suzaku with his left hand, and then guided it with his own power.  That violent force was shot out from his right hand, and the target was the man in black who helped Suzaku.

    The man in black obviously did not expect to encounter such a thing.  I couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the problematic power transmitted by Suzaku mixed with his own power did not hit the man in black.  It was like there was an invisible barrier in front of the man in black.  When the flame force rushed towards the man in black, the invisible barrier appeared out of thin air to protect the man in black.

    "So awesome?" Han Yu said to himself in surprise.  The man in black was obviously frightened. Although he couldn't see his face at this time, he was probably very pale.  Hope, who was so close, could even see clearly that the body of the man in black was trembling.

    "Suzaku, it seems that you have told us with your actions that you attacked the white tiger" Before Han Yu could finish his words, he suddenly closed his mouth.  Because he suddenly discovered.  Suzaku, who was not very far away from him, had now changed his appearance.  Before, Suzaku was covered in fire and looked extremely noble. But now, Suzaku is covered in black flames and looks like a large crow.  Although the crow is a beneficial bird and has a filial piety, it can only be regarded as a good appearance.  It's really not that good.  It's so dark that it's extremely ugly.

    "you……"

    Without giving Han Yu time to say the second word, Suzaku seemed to suddenly change his temperament, spread his wings and let out a cry, then opened his mouth and sprayed out a stream of black flames towards Han Yu.

    Intuition told Han Yu not to let the black flame touch him.  In addition, there was a man in black staring at him, so Han Yu naturally chose to avoid him.  Unless absolutely necessary, Han Yu did not want to confront someone head-on.  At least until he figured out the identity of the man in black, Han Yu didn't want to rush into a decisive battle with Suzaku.

    Seeing Han Yu dodge Suzaku's attack, the man in black couldn't help but snorted.  And that cold snort.  It seemed to make Suzaku's body tremble, and then Suzaku began to attack Han Yu harder.  He just faced Han Yu who was trying to avoid him.  It will take time and luck to meet Suzaku.  But the man in black obviously didn't have the patience. Seeing that Suzaku couldn't take down Han Yu, he couldn't help but snorted again, and then stretched out his hands from the black robe.  Hope, who was hiding aside, immediately kept his eyes open. If he saw it correctly, the man in black should be holding a magic weapon.  But for Hope, he clearly remembered that after the end of the God-Destroying War, the magic weapons used by the gods and demons were either destroyed or missing, and very few of them were preserved.

    "A diamond circle?" Hope thought to himself as he looked at the magic weapon held by the man in black.  Just when Hope was hesitating whether to snatch it at this time, the man in black didn't hesitate at all. He raised his right hand with the diamond circle to Han Yu in the air. Hope thought it was the magic weapon of the diamond circle and ran towards Han Yu.  Flying over with a roar.

    Although Han Yu focused most of his attention on Suzaku at this time, he also maintained a certain degree of vigilance against the man in black of unknown origin.  After discovering that the opponent threw a round object, Dangji transformed himself into a flame.  From Han Yu's point of view, physical attacks against him at this moment were ineffective, even if more round objects were thrown at him, it would be useless.

    But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the round object that flew over hit his head accurately, making him feel dizzy. When he reached out and touched it, he felt a wet feeling on his hand.  Han Yu looked at his hands again and found that his hands were full of blood.  At this moment, Han Yu felt liquid on his head flowing down his forehead.

    "Are you injured? Your head was smashed and bleeding." Han Yu thought to himself.  The physical injury was secondary, but this result dealt a big blow to Han Yu's heart.  At this time, I have alreadyHis body was transformed into flames, so he should be immune to physical attacks. However, the reality made Han Yu wake up. He was not yet truly invulnerable, at least not yet.

    Taking advantage of Han Yu's daze, the blackened Suzaku seemed to think that this was an opportunity, and immediately summoned up all his strength to solve Han Yu's trouble with one blow.  The man in black also seemed a little proud after seeing the successful sneak attack. After taking back the magic weapon that had made the contribution, he immediately made preparations to attack again.

    It is not a shameful thing for Han Yu to run away if he cannot win.  Knowing that he was invincible and staying behind, and there was still no need to fight, Han Yu thought that choice was stupid.  Victory or defeat is a common thing for a soldier. This time he was at a disadvantage. The next time he thought about how to regain the lost position, there was no need to make unnecessary sacrifices for the so-called face.

    But seeing Han Yu wanting to run away, neither Suzaku nor the man in black seemed willing to accept this result.  Suzaku was preparing the final blow at this time, and naturally the only one who could be responsible for stopping Han Yu was the man in black.  And the man in black obviously realized this.  Immediately raising his hand, the diamond circle flew towards Han Yu again.

    When I saw it, it was the round object that had hurt me just now.  Han Yu couldn't help but be extra careful.  He even wanted to reach out to catch it, but what Han Yu didn't expect was that the round object that flew over seemed to have consciousness. Not only did it avoid his hand, but it also hit Han Yu's forehead again.

    "Damn it! Isn't that thing called the Diamond Circle with a hundred shots and a hundred hits?" Han Yu cursed inwardly, covering his forehead which was hit again.

    Because of the obstruction of the man in black, Suzaku concentrated all his strength on the next blow.  Taking advantage of Han Yu's inability to leave in time, Suzaku launched his attack.

    Han Yu, who was blocked by the man in black, had to give up his thoughts of escaping and began to use his own strength to fight against Suzaku's determined blow.  Then Han Yu stretched out his right hand.  Flames spurted out from his hands, catching the black flames sprayed by Suzaku.

    ?? One red, one black, the two forces collided fiercely, and no one was convinced by the other!  Unlike Suzaku, Han Yu also had to beware of the diamond ring that might hit him at any time. That thing was really deadly.  If you were hit like that at this time, the consequences would be more than just a bloody head.

    Just as Han Yu was worried, the man in black raised the diamond ring in his hand again.  But this time the man in black didn't get what he wanted.  The moment he threw the diamond ring out of his hand, a small black shadow suddenly rushed out from behind. Without even meeting the man in black, the target ran towards the diamond ring that had just been thrown out of his hand.

    The man in black watched helplessly as the King Kong Circle that had just been released was hugged by a figure about the size of a squirrel and fell into the magma lake together.  Until I heard a "pop" sound.  Only then did the man in black react.  But at this time, it was obviously too late. The man in black wanted to cut the guy who ruined his good things into pieces, but when he thought that the guy might not even have any bones left behind, the man in black couldn't wait to kill him.  Feeling secretly resentful.

    “I was not well prepared this time, so I brought a diamond ring with me for self-defense.  Now snatched away.  The man in black suddenly became helpless.

    Han Yu knew very well who was helping him to save himself from the siege. Regarding Hope falling into the magma lake.  Han Yu was not worried at all.  Without the trouble caused by the man in black, Han Yu could finally concentrate on dealing with the blackened Suzaku.  In order to win the battle quickly, Han Yu had no reservations at this time, and he may also have the intention of scaring the man in black so that he would not dare to act rashly again.  Anyway, at this time, the power confrontation between Han Yu and Suzaku suddenly gained the upper hand.

    Suzaku, who sensed something was wrong, tried his best to save the situation, but Han Yu's power at this time was really overwhelming.  No matter how hard Suzaku tried to improve, the point where the two forces met still moved unswervingly towards Suzaku. Until Suzaku was touched by the two forces, the man in black did not intervene again.

    Watching Suzaku let out a cry of despair, Han Yu couldn't help but frown.  Suzaku's abnormality must be related to the sudden appearance of the man in black.  But what the specific relationship is, Han Yu doesn't know yet.  But it's not difficult to know. As long as he catches the man in black, Han Yu believes that with his ability, it shouldn't be a problem to get the man in black to confess honestly.  But to Han Yu's expectation, the man in black standing on the edge of the cliff didn't seem to take him seriously at all.

    After Suzaku screamed, the man in black opened his right hand towards Suzaku. Following Han Yu, he saw the black flames on Suzaku's body, as if they had found a way to stop them, they all moved towards the man in black.  Han Yu frowned and immediately stepped in front of the man in black. Just as he opened his mouth to ask a question, he saw the man in black open his left hand towards him.

    Han Yu subconsciously sensed something was wrong and immediately stretched out his hands to stop him.  Thanks to Han Yu's quick reaction, a stream of black flames shot straight at Han Yu without any warning.  ?On the way, they encountered a fireball sent by Han Yu. The two forces merged together and finally made a loud noise and died together.

    The explosion caused a large amount of smoke and dust. When the dust settled, Han Yu discovered that both the man in black and the blackened Suzaku were also missing.  Han Yu was not in a hurry, and immediately ignored Huo Mulin's rules and took off to try to discover the whereabouts of the man in black.

    “The man in black moved extremely fast. When Han Yu discovered the man in black, he was already nearly 800 meters away from Han Yu’s location.  As soon as Han Yu saw the target appear, he immediately prepared to chase it without hesitation.  At this moment, I heard a faint cry for help and followed it.  He saw Hope, who had previously jumped into the lava lake holding the diamond ring, asking for help.

    In desperation, Han Yu could only save Hope first, but when he took Hope into the air again.  The man in black who was discovered earlier has long since disappeared.

    "Don't worry, I have a way to find the man in black." Seeing Han Yu's disappointed look, Hope quickly assured him.  But Han Yu thought that Hope was just comforting him.  Perhaps irritated by Han Yu's distrustful look, Hope immediately explained to Han Yu why he dared to make a guarantee to Han Yu.

    Everyone wants to have power, and Han Yu is no exception.  Even though the power Han Yu possesses is already very strong for ordinary people, Han Yu still wants to be stronger.  Although there are certain risks in accepting Suzaku's power, for Han Yu, the risk is worth taking.

    No one can succeed casually!  There is only effort, sacrifice, and price.  Only then can you persevere until the day you succeed.  Han Yu knew this very well.  Although Hope still doesn't completely trust Suzaku, when he thinks about it, if Suzaku really loses his power, it doesn't seem to matter anymore whether Suzaku and Qinglong attacked Baihu.

    It is undeniable that there are certain risks in accepting the inheritance of Suzaku's power, but both Han Yu and Hope believe that this risk is worth a try.  After getting Han Yu's affirmative answer.  Suzaku immediately started preparing impatiently, as if something was urging it.

    According to Suzaku’s request, Han Yu jumped into the lava lake. Since it was a power inheritance, Hope did not jump with him this time, but stayed on the cliff alone to wait for the result.  Just as Hope waited.  Hope suddenly felt a strong uneasiness, as if something terrible was quickly approaching where it was.  Taking advantage of his small size, Hope quickly hid behind the pile of rocks on the cliff, staring unblinkingly at the mountain path leading to the cliff.

    Without making Hope wait for a long time, a man wearing a black robe covering his head and face slowly walked over.  The thick black robe covered the figure of the visitor.  Hope couldn't tell the gender of the person coming from their appearance.  But Hope could feel that the visitor exuded an uneasiness that could not be ignored.  The uneasiness Hope felt earlier.  Nine times out of ten, it was from this man in black who suddenly appeared.

    Hope hid her figure and stared at the man in black who came to the edge of the cliff without even taking a breath.  The man in black leaned over and looked into the magma lake, then took out a black medicine bottle from his arms, opened the bottle cap, and pointed the bottle mouth at the magma lake.  Hope, who was hiding aside, watched the black viscous liquid in the bottle slowly slide out of the bottle and fall into the churning magma lake.  Only then did Hope discover that the bottle in the man's hand was transparent and not black.

    The black liquid falling into the magma lake did not cause changes in the magma lake, but Hope believed that the black liquid was definitely not good, and couldn't help but worry about Han Yu who jumped into the magma lake.  After doing all this, the man in black seemed to have made a decision. He stood quietly on the edge of the cliff, seeming to be waiting for the results of the ceremony to inherit Suzaku's power.

    Hope didn’t know what the black liquid was, but after seeing that the man in black did not leave, but instead put on a waiting posture, he couldn’t help but murmur in his heart, trying to figure out the origin of the man in black.  But with Hope's current abilities, it's impossible to take down the man in black.  Hope was helpless and could only silently pray that Han Yu would be okay.

    And is there something wrong with Han Yu now?  Something happened!

    After Suzaku entered the magma lake, Han Yu followed Suzaku's request and entered the magic circle with Suzaku respectively.  There was no problem at first. Han Yu could feel that Suzaku's power was slowly flowing into his body. However, after noticing that Suzaku's body suddenly shook, Han Yu always felt an uneasy feeling in the power that came next.  Feel the power of unease.

    There are many forms of power, and there are many different classifications.  But to sum up, Han Yu divided power into substantive and spiritual ones.  In essence, it is the power that can be seen and touched, such as his own fire, Lin Mohan's ice, Lin Wei's darkness, etc. As for the spirit, it is just like it is now, although it cannot be seen or touched.  , but it canTo actually feel it.

    That kind of power makes Han Yu feel uneasy in his heart. It is an impulse that makes people want to destroy. This is not a good thing.  Han Yu had the intention to stop the power inheritance that was starting to go wrong, but Suzaku was obviously aware of Han Yu's intention. Not only did he not cooperate with the stop, but he accelerated the power transmission, seeming to be worried that Han Yu would stop the ceremony.

    Han Yu made a quick decision when he discovered that Suzaku had this reaction.  He immediately mobilized his own power to resist Suzaku's power transmission.  Han Yu had not resisted Suzaku's power before, so Suzaku didn't know how strong Han Yu's power was.  But as Han Yu began to resist, Suzaku immediately realized that a force comparable to it was resisting its invasion of power.  Suzaku couldn't help being surprised, obviously he didn't expect Han Yu to have such strength.  But out of confidence in his own strength, Suzaku did not take Han Yu seriously and continued to increase his power output.

    With Suzaku's actions, Han Yu also accelerated the speed of mobilizing his own power, not to be outdone.  The battle of forces between the two sides soon turned from succession to stalemate.  Affected by the forces from both sides, the magma lake began to become increasingly unstable, and a huge whirlpool appeared with Han Yu and Suzaku as the center.  Han Yu and Suzaku were exposed in front of the man in black.

    As soon as Han Yu saw the man in black standing on the cliff, he immediately realized that something was wrong.  The man in black obviously did not expect this situation to occur. Seeing that his whereabouts were exposed, the man in black did not hesitate and immediately prepared to help Suzaku deal with Han Yu.  Hope, who had been hiding aside, couldn't help but feel anxious when he saw it.  In Hope's view, once this unknown man in black intervenes, Han Yu is likely to be unlucky.  But even if you have the intention to help prevent the man in black from interfering.  With Hope's ability, there seems to be no way to do it.

    Just when Hope was anxious, the man in black was ready to attack.  Although Han Yu couldn't see clearly the head and face of the man in black, he could tell from his movements that this guy was not on the same side as him.  Seeing the man in black take action, Han Yu knew that now was definitely not the time to continue the stalemate with Suzaku.  He immediately gave up the confrontation with Suzaku.  But it was impossible for Han Yu to fully accept Suzaku's power transmission.

    Han Yu was seen retreating violently due to the impact of suddenly giving up his strength to fight. At the same time, he turned his body into a channel for power transmission. He received the power of Suzaku with his left hand, and then guided it with his own power.  That violent force was shot out from his right hand.  The target was the man in black who helped Suzaku.

    The man in black obviously didn’t expect to encounter such a thing, and he couldn’t help but be stunned for a moment.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was.  The problematic power transmitted by Suzaku mixed with his own power did not hit the man in black.  It was like there was an invisible barrier in front of the man in black. When the power of flames rushed towards the man in black, the invisible barrier appeared out of thin air and protected the man in black.

    "So awesome?" Han Yu said to himself in surprise.  The man in black was obviously frightened. Although he couldn't see his face at this time, he was probably very pale.  Hope, who was so close, could even see clearly that the body of the man in black was trembling.

    "Suzaku, it seems that you have told us with your actions that you attacked the white tiger" Before Han Yu could finish his words, he suddenly closed his mouth.  Because he suddenly discovered that Suzaku, who was not very far away from him, had changed his appearance.  Before, Suzaku was covered in fire and looked extremely noble. But now, Suzaku is covered in black flames and looks like a large crow.  Although crows are beneficial birds and have filial piety, in terms of appearance alone, they are not very good.  It's so dark that it's extremely ugly.

    "you……"

    Without giving Han Yu time to say the second word, Suzaku seemed to suddenly change his temperament, spread his wings and let out a cry, then opened his mouth and sprayed out a stream of black flames towards Han Yu.

    Han Yu’s intuition told him not to let the black flame touch him. In addition, there was a man in black staring at him, so Han Yu naturally chose to avoid it.  Unless absolutely necessary, Han Yu did not want to confront someone head-on.  At least until he figured out the identity of the man in black, Han Yu didn't want to rush into a decisive battle with Suzaku.

    Seeing Han Yu dodge Suzaku's attack, the man in black couldn't help but snorted.  And that cold snort seemed to make Suzaku's body tremble, and then Suzaku began to attack Han Yu harder.  But facing Han Yu who was trying to avoid him, it would take time and luck for Suzaku to encounter him.  But the man in black obviously didn't have the patience. Seeing that Suzaku couldn't take down Han Yu, he couldn't help but snorted again, and then stretched out his hands from the black robe.  Hope, who was hiding aside, immediately kept his eyes open. If he saw it correctly, the man in black should be holding a magic weapon.  But for Hope, he clearly remembers that after the war to destroy the gods, the magic weapons used by the gods and demons were either destroyed or destroyed.Missing, very few have been preserved.

    "A diamond circle?" Hope thought to himself as he looked at the magic weapon held by the man in black.  That's when Hope was hesitant to take action at this time.  Without any hesitation, the man in black raised his right hand holding the diamond ring towards Han Yu in the air.  The magic weapon that Hope thought was the diamond circle flew towards Han Yu with a roar.

    Although Han Yu focused most of his attention on Suzaku at this time, he also maintained a certain degree of vigilance against the man in black of unknown origin.  After discovering that the opponent threw a round object, Dangji transformed himself into a flame.  From Han Yu's point of view, physical attacks against him at this moment were ineffective, even if more round objects were thrown at him, it would be useless.

    But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the round object that flew over hit his head accurately, making him feel dizzy.  When he reached out and touched it, he felt a wet feeling on his hand.  Han Yu looked at his hands again and found that his hands were full of blood.  At this moment, Han Yu felt liquid on his head flowing down his forehead.

    "Are you injured? Your head was smashed and bleeding." Han Yu thought to himself.  The physical injury was secondary, but this result dealt a big blow to Han Yu's heart.  At this time, he had transformed himself into a flame. Logically speaking, he should be immune to physical attacks, but the reality made Han Yu wake up.  I can't achieve true invulnerability, at least not yet.

    Taking advantage of Han Yu's daze, the blackened Suzaku seemed to think that this was an opportunity, and immediately summoned up all his strength to solve Han Yu's trouble with one blow.  The man in black also seemed a little proud after seeing the successful sneak attack. After taking back the magic weapon that had made the contribution, he immediately made preparations to attack again.

    If you can’t win, run away.  It is not a shameful thing for Han Yu.  Knowing that he was invincible and staying behind, and there was still no need to fight, Han Yu thought that choice was stupid.  Victory or defeat is a common thing for a soldier. This time he was at a disadvantage. Next time he would think of a way to get back the lost ground.  There is no need to make unnecessary sacrifices for the so-called face.

    But Han Yu wanted to run away, whether it was Suzaku or the man in black.  It seems that they are unwilling to accept this result.  Suzaku was preparing the final blow at this time, and naturally the only one who could be responsible for stopping Han Yu was the man in black.  The man in black obviously realized this, and immediately raised his hand, and the diamond circle flew towards Han Yu again.

    When he saw the round object that had hurt him just now, Han Yu couldn't help but be extra careful.  He even wanted to reach out to catch it, but what Han Yu didn't expect was that the round object that flew over seemed to have consciousness. Not only did it avoid his hand, but it also hit Han Yu's forehead again.

    "Damn it! Isn't that thing called the Diamond Circle with a hundred shots and a hundred hits?" Han Yu cursed inwardly, covering his forehead which was hit again.

    Because of the obstruction of the man in black, Suzaku concentrated all his strength on the next blow.  Taking advantage of Han Yu's inability to leave in time, Suzaku launched his attack.

    Han Yu, who was blocked by the man in black, had to give up his thoughts of escaping and began to use his own strength to fight against Suzaku's determined blow.  Han Yu stretched out his right hand, and flames spurted out of his hand, catching the black flames sprayed by Suzaku.

    ?? One red, one black, the two forces collided fiercely, and no one was convinced by the other!  Unlike Suzaku, Han Yu also had to be wary of the diamond ring that might hit him at any time. That thing was really deadly. If he was hit like that at this time, the consequences would not only be a bloody head.

    Just as Han Yu was worried, the man in black raised the diamond ring in his hand again.  But this time the man in black didn't get what he wanted.  The moment he threw the diamond ring out of his hand, a small black shadow suddenly rushed out from behind. Without even meeting the man in black, the target ran towards the diamond ring that had just been thrown out of his hand.

    The man in black watched helplessly as the King Kong Circle that had just been released was hugged by a figure about the size of a squirrel and fell into the magma lake together.  It wasn't until he heard a "pop" that the man in black reacted.  But at this time, it was obviously too late. The man in black wanted to cut the guy who ruined his good things into pieces, but when he thought that the guy might not even have any bones left behind, the man in black couldn't wait to kill him.  Feeling secretly resentful.

    “I was not well prepared this time, so I brought a diamond ring with me for self-defense.  Now that he was snatched away, the man in black suddenly became helpless.

    Han Yu knew very well who was helping him out. Han Yu was not worried at all about Hope falling into the magma lake.  Without the trouble caused by the man in black, Han Yu could finally concentrate on dealing with the blackened Suzaku.  In order to win the battle quickly, Han Yu had no reservations at this time, and he may also have the intention of scaring the man in black so that he would not dare to act rashly again.  Anyway, at this time, the power confrontation between Han Yu and Suzaku suddenly gained the upper hand.

    Suzaku, who sensed something was wrong, thoughHe tried his best to save her, but Han Yu's power at this time was really overwhelming.  No matter how hard Suzaku tried to improve, the point where the two forces met still moved unswervingly towards Suzaku. Until Suzaku was touched by the two forces, the man in black did not intervene again.

    Watching Suzaku let out a cry of despair, Han Yu couldn't help but frown.  Suzaku's abnormality must be related to the sudden appearance of the man in black.  But what the specific relationship is, Han Yu doesn't know yet.  But it's not difficult to know. As long as he catches the man in black, Han Yu believes that with his ability, it shouldn't be a problem to get the man in black to confess honestly.  But to Han Yu's expectation, the man in black standing on the edge of the cliff didn't seem to take him seriously at all.

    After Suzaku screamed, the man in black opened his right hand towards Suzaku. Following Han Yu, he saw the black flames on Suzaku's body, as if they had found a way to stop them, they all moved towards the man in black.  Han Yu frowned and immediately stepped in front of the man in black. Just as he opened his mouth to ask a question, he saw the man in black open his left hand towards him.

    Han Yu subconsciously sensed something was wrong and immediately stretched out his hands to stop him.  Thanks to Han Yu's quick reaction, a stream of black flames shot straight at Han Yu without any warning.  On the way, they encountered a fireball sent by Han Yu. The two forces merged together, and finally made a loud noise and died together.

    The explosion caused a large amount of smoke and dust. When the dust settled, Han Yu discovered that both the man in black and the blackened Suzaku were also missing.  Han Yu was not in a hurry, and immediately ignored Huo Mulin's rules and took off to try to discover the whereabouts of the man in black.

    “The man in black moved extremely fast. When Han Yu discovered the man in black, he was already nearly 800 meters away from Han Yu’s location.  As soon as Han Yu saw the target appear, he immediately prepared to chase it without hesitation.  At this moment, I heard a faint cry for help. I followed the sound and saw that Hope, who had previously jumped into the lava lake with the diamond ring in his arms, was asking for help.

    In desperation, Han Yu could only save Hope first, but when he took Hope into the sky again, the man in black he had discovered earlier had long disappeared.

    "Don't worry, I have a way to find the man in black." Seeing Han Yu's disappointed look, Hope quickly assured him.  But Han Yu thought that Hope was just comforting him.  Perhaps irritated by Han Yu's distrustful look, Hope immediately explained to Han Yu why he dared to make a guarantee to Han Yu.  (To be continued. If you like this work, (.) vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Text Chapter 999 Qinglong’s Love

    The law of the jungle is the law!

    It is human nature to fight for power and gain!

    The life of any living thing actually revolves around these two things.  People who are indifferent to fame and fortune and regard everything as a passing thing are actually either unable to compete or unable to grab it, or they have suffered a huge failure. After a setback, they are discouraged and withdraw from the original fighting circle.  They are losers, losers in life, but not all of them are willing to admit it.

    Gods and demons were kicked off the altar by humans and became one of the many losers.  The failure of the God-Destroying War made the gods and demons become homeless dogs. The gods and demons who survived by chance hid in the dark corners of the world, silently watching the human world, remembering the days when they could make waves in the past, and waiting for the day of their comeback.

    It’s just that the gods and demons can no longer endure just waiting. In order to regain their former glory, the gods and demons are taking action and have been taking action.  In order to avoid mankind's never-ending manhunt, the surviving gods and demons chose to reincarnate and used their remaining divine power to hide themselves in the human world.  What the gods and demons didn't expect was that while they were lurking in the human world, their memories of being gods and demons had not yet recovered, but something happened in the human world that almost led to the destruction of mankind.  Due to the reincarnation of gods and demons, human beings, who had various powerful powers, bravely stood up to protect the humans that the gods and demons wanted to destroy but could not.  This thing is so ironic. When the disaster is over and the memories of the gods and demons hidden in the bodies of reincarnated humans are revived, those gods and demons sadly discover that the power they possess at this time is not as good as before the reincarnation.

    Even gods and demons cannot go back to the past. The God of Time can only slow down time temporarily.  But you can't turn back time.  Moreover, the God of Time, as a great god, had already fallen during the God-Destroying War.  It simply no longer exists.  The surviving gods and demons have learned their lesson and will still be reincarnated, but outside of reincarnation, the gods and demons begin to look for another road to revenge.

    The man in black caught by Han Yu was a member of the revenge plan of gods and demons.  She is a human being, but she was adopted and educated by gods and demons, and became a loyal believer of gods and demons.  For the sake of gods and demons, she can dedicate everything she has.  The reason why she told Han Yu everything she knew was not arranged by the gods and demons. It was just that the gods and demons had not yet had time to teach her what to do when she encountered such a thing.  Without any mental burden, the man in black made his choice completely based on his own thoughts.  Perhaps in the hearts of the men in black, gods and demons are powerful, and Han Yu wants to deal with them.  That is simply asking for death.

    And Han Yu, after listening to the man in black’s explanation, couldn’t help but frown deeply.  He didn't expect that there were rotten and smelly things like gods and demons mixed in.  Regarding gods and demons, Han Yu's impression is basically that of the loser in the war to destroy gods.  Han Yu, who had never lived in the shadow of gods and demons, was completely unaware of the horror of gods and demons.  I just simply think that this is a group of people who are unwilling to recognize the reality and are still delusional.  Something that should have been swept into the trash a long time ago.  As for the reincarnation of gods and demons mentioned by the man in black, in Han Yu's opinion, it is the same as putting money on himself.  Co-author: Humans were able to escape the last disaster led by the mechanical emperor, thanks to the humans who were reincarnated by gods and demons?  Isn't this nonsense?  It's the same reason as a wealthy upstart wants to find a big figure who will leave his name in history as his ancestor.  The ancestor of those named Li is Lao Tzu, the ancestor of those named Sun is Sun Wukong, and the ancestor of those named Niu is the Bull Demon King.  Anyway, whoever is more famous will lean on him.

    Of course, Han Yu gained a lot from the explanation given by the man in black.  Confirmed by the Man in Black.  Suzaku and Qinglong were originally the vanguards against the gods and demons. They were plotted by the gods and demons while they were dormant. They were recruited by the gods and demons and became their loyal lackeys.  The attack on White Tiger was indeed the work of Suzaku and Qinglong. Originally, the gods and demons wanted to recruit all the four divine machines, but they did not expect that Bai Hu discovered it in advance. As a last resort, the gods and demons could only instruct Suzaku and Qinglong to strike first.

    " Blackened Suzaku Han Yu and Hope have already met. As for the missing Qinglong, he has another mission and is not currently in this secret base of gods and demons.  Speaking of this secret base, its predecessor was not owned by the gods and demons, but was quietly built by humans to avoid the destruction of the gods and demons.  It’s just that nature is so magical. This should have been the last refuge for humans to avoid gods and demons, but now it has become a stronghold for gods and demons.

    According to the explanation of the man in black, there are three gods and demons hiding in this stronghold. In addition to the three gods and demons, there are hundreds of divine envoys and the blackened Suzaku.  God's envoys are just like the men in black. They were selected by the gods and demons since they were young and brought here to be raised as adults. Their minds are full of human beings with thoughts of serving the gods and demons.  Although these humans are still humans in essence, they can no longer be considered human beings. They advance and retreat with the gods and demons, contribute to the gods and demons' revenge plans, offer suggestions, devote themselves to death, and die.  In Han Yu's eyes, these people are human beingsthe traitor.  But if he really wanted to blame these people, Han Yu couldn't do it.  It's not these people's fault, it's only the gods and demons.  When it comes to human beings like the men in black, Han Yu doesn't want to hurt them.  But it is impossible for them to continue serving gods and demons.  Han Yu temporarily locked up the men in black in his own domain, and planned to take the men in black back to the human world after dealing with the gods and demons, so that they could understand where they should stand as humans.  I’m not asking you to benefit or contribute to mankind, but at least please don’t cause trouble at this time.

    Ignoring the objections of the man in black, Han Yu took Hope out of his own domain and threw the captured man in black into the flame domain.  Anyway, without Han Yu's permission, it would be almost impossible for the man in black to leave.  Although the men in black are stronger than ordinary people, they are still far away from gods and demons.  What's more, in Han Yu's flame domain, even gods and demons may not be able to break the laws of space and leave there.  Han Yu is very confident in his field.

    With the previous explanation from the man in black, Han Yu successfully found the stronghold of the gods and demons in this cave.  Looking at the men in black dressed like men in black, Han Yu quietly opened the entrance to his domain and put the men in black into his domain one after another.

    The man in black who was plotted had no time to resist, and just felt his eyes were blurred.  The surrounding environment changes.  Although the unfamiliar environment made me feel uneasy, the presence of my friends around me quickly eliminated that uneasiness.  The people in black initially thought that the gods and demons were joking with them.  In their eyes, gods and demons are omnipotent.  But when they met their companions who had their hands tied behind their backs and no shoes or socks on their feet, the faces of the people in black finally changed.

    They knew what happened from the mouths of their companions.  But at this time, the people in black were not too panicked. In the eyes of these people in black, gods and demons were invincible, and the final outcome of the human being who overestimated his own capabilities could only be shattered into pieces.  There couldn't be any other possibility.  They just need to wait peacefully, waiting for the gods and demons they believe in to come here to rescue them.

    But will reality really develop as they think?  The reason why the three gods and demons were able to survive the God-Destroying War was not because their strength had reached the heaven-defying level. Even if they were at the heaven-defying level, they did not fall in front of humans in the end.  They could survive, it was during the God Destroying War, they were just insignificant little shrimps.  They were not taken seriously by the humans who launched the God-Destroying War at all.  There are still fish that slip through the net when fishing, not to mention the big net used to catch gods and demons. The mesh is too big, so small shrimps like the three gods and demons can naturally escape easily.  But weakness is relative, and the three gods and demons are compared to the man in black.  It was indeed an invincible existence, but it was Han Yu who faced him, so it was hard to say whether he would win or lose.

    Unlike the blindly confident men in black, the experiences of the three gods and demons have taught them one thing: never judge a book by its appearance.  Because that would have unbelievable consequences.  When Han Yu appeared in front of the three gods and demons, their first reaction was to run away.  But then I remembered that this was their nest, and if I wanted to run away, where could I go?  Especially when they saw that Han Yu was just a person, the three gods and demons couldn't help but start to feel confident.

    "Master Gods and Demons, please be patient. Why do you have to deal with this kind of person yourself? Please leave him to me and my servants." The man in black who was previously targeted by Han Yu said softly to the man who was about to take action.  The three gods and demons said.

    "Okay, then I'll leave it to you to handle." One of the three gods and demons slowly said to the man in black.  After saying this, the three gods and demons prepared to leave.  As soon as he saw the three gods and demons trying to escape, Han Yu immediately wanted to stop them, but was stopped by the man in black who boasted in front of the three gods and demons.

    "Get out of the way!" Han Yu shouted with a frown.

    The man in black was unmoved, facing Han Yu's direction, and said slowly: "Stupid human being, I will sentence you now. Because of your previous blasphemy, I will impose divine punishment on you. Repent, human being."  !”

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he knew that the man in black in front of him was more poisonous than the gods and demons among the men in black he had encountered before.  He didn't intend to talk nonsense to her, so he immediately opened his realm and prepared to deal with her like the other men in black.  But before Han Yu could put the man in black into his domain, he suddenly heard Hope shouting urgently: "Watch your step!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt the ground beneath his feet shake. Then the blackened Suzaku suddenly emerged from the ground and brought the man in black who was standing in front of Han Yu to the sky.

    Without giving Han Yu time to speak, the blackened Suzaku ran headlong into Han Yu.  Facing the blackened Suzaku rushing towards him, Han Yu immediately stretched out his arms and opened the door to his domain.  Seeing Han Yu's actions, the eyes of the three gods and demons who had not yet left suddenly lit up, and their gazes on Han Yu became thoughtful.  But the blackened Suzaku didn't know this. It only felt that it couldn't rush over at this time, otherwise it would probably be nothing to it

    The blackened Suzaku stopped suddenly, then flew sideways and brushed against the edge of Han Yu's open field.  The blackened Suzaku escaped, but the man in black did not.  The man in black, who did not expect that the blackened Suzaku would suddenly change his posture, became unstable and fell off the blackened Suzaku's body, falling into Han Yu's territory.

    Han Yu did not expect that the blackened Suzaku would avoid his own domain, and he also knew that the chance of letting the blackened Suzaku fall into a trap was gone.  I had to mentally prepare to fight the blackened Suzaku here.  The three gods and demons, after staring at Han Yu for a while, sighed in unison, left the scene together, and disappeared from Han Yu's sight.  Han Yu tried to stop him, but the black Suzaku was causing trouble. Han Yu was so angry that he couldn't help but get really angry.  While getting angry, Han Yu was still a little confused, why was he always unable to control his emotions during this period?  This has never happened before.  This thought just passed by in a flash and did not allow Han Yu to think about it in detail.  He could only focus on the blackened Suzaku.

    Through Hope, Han Yu already knew that it was impossible to turn Suzaku into a black man.  Suzaku, one of the four divine machines, is no longer possible in the human camp like the White Tiger.  There is only one way to make the black Suzaku stop doing bad things.  That means getting rid of it!

    With this understanding, and the fact that Suzaku's plan was ruined just now, Han Yu naturally took action without mercy.  Since this place is not too spacious for the Black Suzaku, the Black Suzaku cannot move at all. Han Yu caught the Black Suzaku and beat him up.  Han Yu knew very well that it was also the power of flames, and flames alone would not cause much harm to the Blackened Suzaku.  For this reason, Han Yu did not fully rely on his own abilities, but kept plucking the black feathers on the blackened Suzaku.

    Bird feathers are flying all over the sky!  This was the only feeling that Hope, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, felt.

    The blackened Suzaku was furious.  He wanted to avoid Han Yu's hair plucking action, but due to the narrow location, he had no room to escape.  For the first time, Blackened Suzaku regretted what he had done to grow so big.  Now she can only suffer the insult from Han Yu, who plucks every feather out of her hands.

    Even though your whole body is covered with hair, you can’t help but keep plucking it out.  Especially Han Yu's actions were unorganized and he just pulled them out as soon as he caught them, without even looking at where he was pulling them out.  As a result, the originally noble Suzaku suddenly became inferior to a rooster that lost its feathers due to Han Yu's plucking action.  That's a shame.  Blackened Suzaku didn't dare to think about how miserable he was now.  But Han Yu still looked like he would never give up until he pulled it all out.

    The Blackened Suzaku was scared. It was afraid that even if it finally defeated Han Yu, it would become shameless in front of others.  But no matter how scared he was, wanting to leave immediately was wishful thinking. Han Yu would not easily let go of this guy who ruined his plan.  But you still have to run away, and you can't give up your plan just because you may not be able to escape.

    The blackened Suzaku escaped.  Ignoring Han Yu who was chasing closely behind him, he ran towards the stone gate without stopping.  That stone door was not the one Han Yu encountered before. The cunning rabbit still had three caves, let alone the stronghold of gods and demons.  What makes this stone door different from other stone doors is that this stone door has excellent sound insulation.  Even if you shout until your throat is broken outside, you won't hear it inside.

    Naturally, Han Yu would not let go of the blackened Suzaku easily.  The blackened Suzaku has been on Han Yu's blacklist.  It was very difficult to escape from Han Yu's hands.

    "Open sesame!" Blackened Suzaku screamed at the stone door which was quite far away.  But what Blackened Suzaku didn't expect was that Shimen didn't respond.  This situation shocked the blackened Suzaku, and it was impossible to break out of the door.  The blackened Suzaku was very aware of the gap between his head and the stone door. There would be no second possibility except a bloody head if he bumped into it.

    "Open Sesame! Open Sesame! Open Sesame! Open Sesame! Open the damn door, Sesame!" Seeing Han Yu getting closer and closer, Blackened Suzaku couldn't help but yelled.  Blackened Suzaku didn't know that at this moment, on the other side of the stone gate, there was another person who was also cursing.

    Qinglong, who had just returned from a mission, stood in front of the stone door and gave the code to open the door, but the blackened Suzaku inside the door was also calling the door.  As a result, Shimen was confused, which way should he drive?

    Shimen is confused, Qinglong is angry, and Black Suzaku is desperate.  Looking at Han Yu who was walking toward him with a sneer, the blackened Suzaku, who did not want to become a "white chicken", finally became angry and stopped shouting "Open Sesame" and prepared to concentrate all his efforts on dealing with Han Yu who wanted to do harm to him.

    But, this is the but.  Blackened Suzaku never expected that he would stop shouting the secret code to open the door, but the Qinglong outside would still shout.  With Qinglong's sound of opening the door, the stone door opened with a bang, in a way different from other stone doors.  Other stone gates were either lifted up or moved horizontally, but this stone gate fell straight down.

    &nbsp;The blackened Suzaku, who had just concentrated on preparing to deal with Han Yu, did not expect an attack from behind, and was suddenly pressed down by the fallen Shimen.  Only then did Qinglong discover the situation in the cave.  Looking at Han Yu, a stranger, Qinglong immediately assumed a fighting stance.  He jumped to the fallen stone door with a single stride, but he didn't expect that there was a blackened Suzaku under the stone door.  Han Yu kindly reminded Qinglong, and Qinglong, who was reminded, saw the blackened Suzaku that was about to fall apart under the pressure of the stone door.

    "Suzaku, are you okay?" Qinglong quickly jumped down from the stone door and asked with a concerned look on his face.  But the one who answered Qinglong was the tremblingly raised middle finger of the blackened Suzaku

    Qinglong also knew that he was wrong, so he could only pretend he didn't see Suzaku's middle finger.  After letting the stone door close, he lifted up Suzaku who was pressed again and again.  Changing the subject, he glared at Han Yu angrily and yelled: "Who are you? Why are you here?"

    "I originally wanted to ask you for help, but now I regret to find that we have become enemies. You should be Qinglong. Before I take action, I have something to ask you."

    "What's the matter?" Qinglong asked subconsciously.

    "Where did the dragon eggs you hid in the Qinglong Tomb come from?"

    Hearing this question, Qinglong’s expression changed drastically.

    The weak eat the strong.  It's the law!

    It is human nature to fight for power and gain!

    The life of any living thing actually revolves around these two things.  People who are indifferent to fame and fortune and regard everything as a passing thing are actually either unable to compete for it, or they have suffered a huge failure and become disheartened after being unable to recover.  Thus exiting the original fighting circle.  They are losers, losers in life, but not all of them are willing to admit it.

    Gods and demons were kicked off the altar by humans and became one of the many losers.  The failure of the war to destroy the gods made the gods and demons become homeless dogs. The gods and demons who survived by chance were hidden in the dark corners of the world.  Silently watching the human world, remembering the days of making waves in the past, waiting for the day of comeback.

    It’s just that the gods and demons can no longer endure just waiting. In order to regain their former glory, the gods and demons are taking action.  Always on the move.  In order to avoid mankind's never-ending manhunt, the surviving gods and demons chose to reincarnate.  He used his remaining divine power to hide himself in the human world.  What the gods and demons didn't expect was that while they were lurking in the human world, their memories of being gods and demons had not yet recovered, but something happened in the human world that almost led to the destruction of mankind.  Due to the reincarnation of gods and demons, human beings, who had various powerful powers, bravely stood up to protect the humans that the gods and demons wanted to destroy but could not.  This thing is so ironic. When the disaster is over and the memories of the gods and demons hidden in the bodies of reincarnated humans are revived, those gods and demons sadly discover that the power they possess at this time is not as good as before the reincarnation.

    Even gods and demons cannot go back to the past. The God of Time can only slow down time temporarily, but cannot turn it back.  Moreover, as a great god, the God of Time fell long ago during the God-Destroying War and no longer exists at all.  The surviving gods and demons have learned their lesson and will still be reincarnated, but outside of reincarnation, the gods and demons begin to look for another road to revenge.

    The man in black caught by Han Yu was a member of the revenge plan of gods and demons.  She is a human being, but she was adopted and educated by the gods and demons, and became a loyal believer of the gods and demons. She can dedicate everything to the gods and demons.  The reason why she told Han Yu everything she knew was not arranged by the gods and demons. It was just that the gods and demons had not yet had time to teach her what to do when she encountered such a thing.  Without any mental burden, the man in black made his choice completely based on his own thoughts.  Perhaps in the hearts of the men in black, gods and demons are powerful. If Han Yu wants to deal with gods and demons, he is simply seeking death.

    And Han Yu, after listening to the man in black’s explanation, couldn’t help but frown deeply.  He didn't expect that there were rotten and smelly things like gods and demons mixed in.  Regarding gods and demons, Han Yu's impression is basically that of the loser in the war to destroy gods.  Han Yu, who had never lived in the shadow of gods and demons, was completely unaware of the horror of gods and demons.  I just simply think that this is a bunch of people who are unwilling to recognize the reality and are still delusional. They should have been swept into the garbage dump long ago.  As for the reincarnation of gods and demons mentioned by the man in black, in Han Yu's opinion, it is the same as putting money on himself.  Co-author: Humans were able to escape the last disaster led by the mechanical emperor, thanks to the humans who were reincarnated by gods and demons?  Isn't this nonsense?  It's the same reason as a wealthy upstart wants to find a big figure who will leave his name in history as his ancestor.  Those named Li claim that their ancestor is Lao Tzu, those named Sun claim that their ancestor is Sun Wukong, and those named Niu claim that their ancestor is the Bull Demon King. Anyway, whoever is more famous will rely on him.

    Of course, Han Yu gained a lot from the explanation given by the man in black.  by blackcoatIt was confirmed that Suzaku and Qinglong were originally the vanguards against the gods and demons. They were plotted by the gods and demons while they were dormant. They were recruited by the gods and demons and became their loyal lackeys.  The attack on White Tiger was indeed caused by Suzaku and Qinglong. Originally, the gods and demons wanted to recruit all the four divine machines, but Bai Hu discovered it in advance.  As a last resort, the gods and demons could only instruct Suzaku Qinglong to strike first.

    The Blackened Suzaku Han Yu and Hope have already met.  As for the missing Qinglong, he has another mission and is currently not in this secret base of gods and demons.  Speaking of this secret base, its predecessor was not owned by the gods and demons, but was quietly built by humans to avoid the destruction of the gods and demons.  It’s just that nature is so magical. This should have been the last refuge for humans to avoid gods and demons, but now it has become a stronghold for gods and demons.

    According to the account of the man in black, there are three gods and demons hiding in this stronghold.  In addition to the three gods and demons, there are hundreds of divine envoys and the blackened Suzaku.  God's envoys are just like the men in black. They were selected by the gods and demons since they were young and brought here to be raised as adults. Their minds are full of human beings with thoughts of serving the gods and demons.  Although these human beings are still human beings in essence, they are actually no longer human beings. They advance and retreat together with the gods and demons.  Add bricks and mortar to the revenge plan of gods and demons, offer suggestions and suggestions, devote yourself to death, and die.  In Han Yu's eyes, these people are traitors to mankind.  But if he really wanted to blame these people, Han Yu couldn't do it.  It's not these people's fault.  The fault lies only with the gods and demons.  When it comes to human beings like the men in black, Han Yu doesn't want to hurt them.  But it is impossible for them to continue serving gods and demons.  Han Yu temporarily locked up the men in black in his own domain, and planned to take the men in black back to the human world after dealing with the gods and demons.  Let them understand where they stand as human beings.  I don’t ask you to benefit mankind.  Dedication, but at least please don't cause trouble at this time.

    Ignoring the objections of the man in black, Han Yu took Hope out of his own domain and threw the captured man in black into the flame domain.  Anyway, without Han Yu's permission, it would be almost impossible for the man in black to leave.  Although the men in black are stronger than ordinary people, they are still far away from gods and demons.  What's more, in Han Yu's flame domain, even gods and demons may not be able to break the laws of space and leave there.  Han Yu is very confident in his field.

    With the previous explanation from the man in black, Han Yu successfully found the stronghold of the gods and demons in this cave.  Looking at the men in black dressed like men in black, Han Yu quietly opened the entrance to his domain and put the men in black into his domain one after another.

    The man in black who was plotted had no time to resist. He just felt that his eyes were blurred and the surrounding environment changed.  Although the unfamiliar environment made me feel uneasy, the presence of my friends around me quickly eliminated that uneasiness.  The people in black initially thought that the gods and demons were joking with them. In their eyes, the gods and demons were omnipotent.  But when they met their companions who had their hands tied behind their backs and no shoes or socks on their feet, the faces of the people in black finally changed.

    They knew what happened from the mouths of their companions.  But at this time, the people in black were not too panic-stricken. In the eyes of these people in black, gods and demons were invincible. The final outcome of the overestimating human beings could only be shattered into pieces, and there was no other possibility.  They just need to wait peacefully, waiting for the gods and demons they believe in to come here to rescue them.

    But will reality really develop as they think?  The reason why the three gods and demons were able to survive the God-Destroying War was not because their strength had reached the heaven-defying level. Even if they were at the heaven-defying level, they did not fall in front of humans in the end.  They could survive. It was during the God-Destroying War. They were just insignificant little shrimps, and they were not taken seriously by the humans who launched the God-Destroying War.  There are still fish that slip through the net when fishing, not to mention the big net used to catch gods and demons. The mesh is too big, so small shrimps like the three gods and demons can naturally escape easily.  But weakness is relative. Compared with the man in black, the three gods and demons are indeed invincible, but when they face Han Yu, the outcome is hard to say.

    Unlike the blindly confident men in black, the experiences of the three gods and demons have taught them one thing: never judge a book by its appearance, because that will bring unbelievable consequences.  When Han Yu appeared in front of the three gods and demons, the first reaction of the three gods and demons was to run away, but then they remembered that this was their lair. If he wanted to run away, where could he go?  Especially when they saw that Han Yu was just a person, the three gods and demons couldn't help but start to feel confident.

    "Master Gods and Demons, please be patient. Why do you have to deal with this kind of person yourself? Please leave him to me and my servants." The man in black who was previously targeted by Han Yu said softly to the man who was about to take action.  The three gods and demons said.

    "Okay, then I'll leave it to you to handle." One of the three gods and demons slowly said to the man in black.  After saying this, the three gods and demons prepared to leave.  When I saw the three gods and demons, they wanted to escape.  Han Yu wanted it immediatelyHe tried to stop him, but was stopped by the man in black who boasted in front of the three gods and demons.

    "Get out of the way!" Han Yu shouted with a frown.

    The man in black remained unmoved.  Facing the direction of Han Yu, he said slowly: "Stupid human being, I will sentence you now. Because of your previous blasphemy, I will impose divine punishment on you. Repent, human being!"

    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he knew that the man in black in front of him was more poisonous than the gods and demons among the men in black he had encountered before.  He didn't intend to talk nonsense to her, and the realm immediately opened.  Ready to take it out like the rest of the Men in Black.  But before Han Yu could put the man in black into his domain, he suddenly heard Hope shouting urgently: "Watch your step!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Yu felt the ground beneath his feet shake. Then the blackened Suzaku suddenly emerged from the ground and brought the man in black who was standing in front of Han Yu to the sky.

    Without giving Han Yu time to speak, the blackened Suzaku ran headlong into Han Yu.  Facing the blackened Suzaku rushing towards him, Han Yu immediately stretched out his arms.  Opened the door to his own field.  Seeing Han Yu's actions, the eyes of the three gods and demons who had not yet left suddenly lit up, and their gazes on Han Yu became thoughtful.  But the Blackened Suzaku didn't know this. It only felt that it couldn't rush over at this time, otherwise it would probably be nothing to do with it.

    The blackened Suzaku stopped suddenly, then flew sideways and brushed against the edge of Han Yu's open field.  The blackened Suzaku escaped.  But the man in black did not hide away.  The man in black, who did not expect that the blackened Suzaku would suddenly change his posture, became unstable and fell off the blackened Suzaku's body, falling into Han Yu's territory.

    Han Yu did not expect that the blackened Suzaku would avoid his own domain, and he also knew that the chance of letting the blackened Suzaku fall into a trap was gone.  I had to mentally prepare to fight the blackened Suzaku here.  The three gods and demons, after watching Han Yu for a while.  They sighed in unison and left the scene together.  Disappeared from Han Yu's sight.  Han Yu tried to stop him, but the black Suzaku was causing trouble. Han Yu was so angry that he couldn't help but get really angry.  While getting angry, Han Yu was still a little confused, why was he always unable to control his emotions during this period?  This has never happened before.  This thought just passed by in a flash, and Han Yu was not allowed to think about it carefully. He could only focus on the blackened Suzaku.

    Through Hope, Han Yu already knew that it was impossible to turn Suzaku into a black man.  Suzaku, one of the four divine machines, is no longer possible in the human camp like the White Tiger.  The only way to stop the blackened Suzaku from doing bad things is to kill it!

    With this understanding, and the fact that Suzaku's plan was ruined just now, Han Yu naturally took action without mercy.  Since this place is not too spacious for the Black Suzaku, the Black Suzaku cannot move at all. Han Yu caught the Black Suzaku and beat him up.  Han Yu knew very well that it was also the power of flames, and flames alone would not cause much harm to the Blackened Suzaku.  For this reason, Han Yu did not fully rely on his own abilities, but kept plucking the black feathers on the blackened Suzaku.

    Bird feathers are flying all over the sky!  This was the only feeling that Hope, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, felt.

    The blackened Suzaku was furious and wanted to avoid Han Yu's hair plucking action, but due to the narrow location, there was no room for him to escape.  For the first time, Blackened Suzaku regretted what he had done to grow so big.  Now she can only suffer the insult from Han Yu, who plucks every feather out of her hands.

    Even though your whole body is covered with hair, you can’t help but keep plucking it out.  Especially Han Yu's actions were unorganized and he just pulled them out as soon as he caught them, without even looking at where he was pulling them out.  As a result, the originally noble Suzaku suddenly became inferior to a rooster that lost its feathers due to Han Yu's plucking action.  That shameless person, Blackened Suzaku didn't dare to think about how miserable he was now.  But Han Yu still looked like he would never give up until he pulled it all out.

    The Blackened Suzaku was scared. It was afraid that even if it finally defeated Han Yu, it would become shameless in front of others.  But no matter how scared he was, wanting to leave immediately was wishful thinking. Han Yu would not easily let go of this guy who ruined his plan.  But you still have to run away, and you can't give up your plan just because you may not be able to escape.

    The blackened Suzaku ran away, ignoring Han Yu who was chasing closely behind him, and ran towards the stone gate without stopping.  That stone door was not the one Han Yu encountered before. The cunning rabbit still had three caves, let alone the stronghold of gods and demons.  What makes this stone gate different from other stone gates is that this stone gate has excellent sound insulation. Even if you shout and break your throat from outside, you won't hear it inside.

    Naturally, Han Yu would not let go of the blackened Suzaku easily.  It is very difficult for the blackened Suzaku, who has been on Han Yu's blacklist, to escape from Han Yu's hands.

    "Open sesame!" Blackened Suzaku screamed at the stone door which was quite far away.  But what Blackened Suzaku didn't expect was that Shimen actually?No response.  This situation shocked the blackened Suzaku, and it was impossible to break out of the door.  The blackened Suzaku was very aware of the gap between his head and the stone door. There would be no second possibility except a bloody head if he bumped into it.

    "Open Sesame! Open Sesame! Open Sesame! Open Sesame! Open the damn door, Sesame!" Seeing Han Yu getting closer and closer, Blackened Suzaku couldn't help but yelled.  Blackened Suzaku didn't know that at this moment, on the other side of the stone gate, there was another person who was also cursing.

    Qinglong, who had just returned from a mission, stood in front of the stone door and gave the code to open the door, but the blackened Suzaku inside the door was also calling the door.  As a result, Shimen was confused, which way should he drive?

    Shimen is confused, Qinglong is angry, and Black Suzaku is desperate.  Looking at Han Yu who was walking toward him with a sneer, the blackened Suzaku, who did not want to become a "white chicken", finally became angry and stopped shouting "Open Sesame" and prepared to concentrate all his efforts on dealing with Han Yu who wanted to do harm to him.

    But, this is the but.  Blackened Suzaku never expected that he would stop shouting the secret code to open the door, but the Qinglong outside would still shout.  With Qinglong's sound of opening the door, the stone door opened with a bang, in a way different from other stone doors.  Other stone gates were either lifted up or moved horizontally, but this stone gate fell straight down.

    The blackened Suzaku, who had just concentrated on preparing to deal with Han Yu, did not expect an attack from behind, and was suddenly pressed down by the fallen stone gate.  Only then did Qinglong discover the situation in the cave.  Looking at Han Yu, a stranger, Qinglong immediately assumed a fighting stance.  He jumped to the fallen stone door with a single stride, but he didn't expect that there was a blackened Suzaku under the stone door.  Han Yu kindly reminded Qinglong, and Qinglong, who was reminded, saw the blackened Suzaku that was about to fall apart under the pressure of the stone door.

    "Suzaku, are you okay?" Qinglong quickly jumped down from the stone door and asked with a concerned look on his face.  But the one who answered Qinglong was the tremblingly raised middle finger of the blackened Suzaku

    Qinglong also knew that he was wrong, so he could only pretend he didn't see Suzaku's middle finger, let the stone door close, and after lifting up Suzaku, who was pressed again and again, he changed the subject and glared at Han Yu, shouting: "Who are you? Why did you appear?  it's here?"

    "I originally wanted to ask you for help, but now I regret to find that we have become enemies. You should be Qinglong. Before I take action, I have something to ask you."

    "What's the matter?" Qinglong asked subconsciously.

    "Where did the dragon eggs you hid in the Qinglong Tomb come from?"

    Hearing this question, Qinglong’s expression changed drastically.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Text Chapter 1000 There is a kind of love called father's love

    Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet!

    At this time, the people in black were trying their best to destroy the food Han Yu brought as if they had met their enemies.  As for whether he will continue to fight against Han Yu after eating and drinking, let's wait until he is full.

    Ignoring the men in black who were fighting for food, Field and Su Wan were on guard. I believed that even if the men in black wanted to cause trouble, Field and Su Wan would make them understand their situation at this time.  Han Yu took the little dragon and flew into the air. He was about to find where the green dragon that had jumped in earlier had gone, but he didn't expect the green dragon to find him first.  After a dragon roar, a giant dragon rushed out of the water and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly grabbed the little dragon beside him and pointed it at Qinglong.  Seeing the little dragon in Han Yu's hand, Qinglong, who was rushing towards Han Yu, immediately stopped.  First, he looked at the little dragon with some doubts, and then his face showed ecstasy. But after seeing the human hand holding the little dragon, he immediately yelled at Han Yu angrily: "Let it go!"

    "Hehe no problem. But before that, should we have a chat." Han Yu said to Qinglong with a smile.  It's just that Han Yu's friendly smile at this time was just a treacherous smile in Qinglong's eyes. He closed his eyes in pain. Qinglong seemed to have had a fierce ideological struggle. When he opened his eyes again, Qinglong said viciously.  Staring at Han Yu, he asked, "Tell me your conditions."

    "Huh? Did you misunderstand something?" Han Yu asked tentatively upon seeing this.

    "Hmph! Treacherous human being, tell me your conditions." Qinglong snorted coldly.

    Han Yu couldn't help but frown.  Let go of Xiaolong's hand, look at Qinglong and ask again: "You don't think I'm going to use this little guy to threaten you, do you?"

    Seeing Han Yu let go of Xiaolong.  Qinglong's face suddenly lit up with joy. He didn't even listen to what Han Yu said and immediately shouted to Xiaolong eagerly: "Child, come to your father quickly." But what Qinglong couldn't accept was that Xiaolong had regained his freedom.  Not only did he not rush to him immediately, but he hid behind Han Yu.

    Seeing Qinglong's stunned look, Han Yu smiled and reached out to touch Xiaolong's head, and said to Qinglong: "I think we need to have a good talk. Let me give you a suggestion. Transform into a human form. You are too big.  , scared the little guy.”

    Qinglong’s mood couldn’t be more depressing.  Especially when I see my child getting close to Han Yu, I feel envious and jealous.  It's just that Qinglong also understands that for now, he doesn't want Xiaolong to get close to him without seeing him born.  After all, for Xiaolong, he is a strange existence, and it is obvious that there is no Han Yu worthy of his trust.

    Following Han Yu’s advice, Qinglong transformed into a middle-aged burly man again.  Standing in front of Han Yu.  Seeing a stranger suddenly appear, some of the people in black who had eaten and drank were surprised and curious.  From time to time, he secretly looks at Qinglong who has turned into a human form.  They seem to be clearly aware of the gap with Han Yu and others, and also understand their current situation.  After eating and drinking, he didn't do anything drastic. He just stayed there silently, waiting for Han Yu and others to respond.  However, Han Yu had no intention of talking to the man in black at this time, and the matters had to be resolved one by one.  After dealing with Qinglong's matter first, it will be the turn of those men in black.

    Qinglong and Qinglong found a place to sit on the floor. Qinglong looked at Xiaolong who was surrounding Han Yu with envy and jealousy. He warned Han Yu sourly: "Don't expect to use that kid to threaten me into doing something I don't want to do. I won't.  Promised."

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this.  Let Xiaolong lie in his arms, and while reaching out to touch Xiaolong's back, he replied: "Don't worry about this. Xiaolong is now my companion, and I don't have the habit of using my companions as bargaining chips. I just want to have a good talk with you."  You seem to be different from the Suzaku who has turned into a black man. It must be your own intention to join the gods and demons, right?"

    "That's right. I am different from the controlled Suzaku. I actively seek out the gods and demons." Qinglong was silent for a while and said slowly.

    Han Yu paused for a moment, then asked in a calm tone: "Can you tell me the reason? Hope once told me that the victory in the God-Destroying War was thanks to the secret help of your four divine machines.  .You are obviously also a member of the Four Divine Machines, why do you want to help your former enemies?"

    "Because of love." Qinglong replied with a calm expression, as if he was talking about what he had for lunch today.  But Han Yu couldn't believe it. He looked at Qinglong with a strange expression and asked, "Which god or demon do you like?"

    "Hmph, don't think my taste is so low. How can I like those disgusting gods and demons?" Qinglong snorted disdainfully.

    "Not a god or a demon? Then you are attracted to that monster?" Han Yu heard this and said:?Can’t help but ask curiously.

    Green veins appeared on Qinglong’s forehead. He stared at Han Yu with his fists clenched and asked, “Can’t I like humans in your eyes?”

    "Human?" Han Yu looked down at the little dragon lying in his arms and asked, "Is this little guy born from a human?"

    He heard the suspicion in Han Yu's words, but Qinglong seemed to be caught up in his own memories and said to himself: "That was the best time in my life. After helping mankind eliminate gods and demons and enter dormancy,  After the earth had been sleeping for hundreds of years, I woke up for no apparent reason and could not sleep again."

    "After I couldn't sleep, I decided to leave the place of sleep and go to the outside world to play. I didn't think I could leave the place of sleep, but I didn't expect that I came out unscathed. I  His special ability is to transform into a human form, and when I was changing into a human form and wandering around the human world, I met the other half of my life on an underdeveloped planet."

    Speaking of this, Qinglong seemed a little intoxicated and said leisurely: "It was an afternoon after the rain"

    "Well, interrupt me, can you skip the story about you and the other half of your life? I'm really not interested in your love life. Can you tell me directly why you want to take refuge in the gods and demons?"

    "Take refuge? Don't look at the joke, I'm just taking advantage of those gods and demons." Qinglong looked unhappily at Han Yu who interrupted his memory.  But after seeing Xiaolong lying in Han Yu's arms, he had to put away his unhappy mood.  He said to Han Yu with a sneer.

    "Use? Just you?" Han Yu asked subconsciously.

    "Hmph! Arrogance and arrogance are common human problems." Qinglong snorted coldly.

    Han Yu touched his nose in embarrassment and argued: "It seems that only if you can control the decision, it is considered to be taking advantage. Can you make the gods and demons do what you say?"

    "I don't need to do that kind of boring thing. The goals of gods and demons are my goals, to take revenge on humans and destroy them"

    "Stop, stop, stop. Why are you reacting like this? What did humans do to you?" Han Yu quickly stopped and asked.

    "As a human being, do you know what methods humans will use to deal with heretics?" Qinglong stared at Han Yu and asked slowly.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment when he was asked, but then he remembered Qinglong's reaction, an idea flashed in his mind, and he asked tentatively: "Is it because the other half of your life was treated like that?"

    "I can't drink. Once I drink, I won't be able to control my special abilities, and my true colors will show up." Qinglong did not answer Han Yu's question directly.  He just said it with some pain.

    Han Yu immediately understood the meaning of Qinglong's words.  After a drunken episode, Qinglong showed his true form and was discovered.  People have no way to deal with Qinglong, but it is naturally easy to deal with the other half of Qinglong's life, a woman who is also a human being.  It's just that he is protected by the green dragon.  How could something happen to the other half of its life?  Aren't those humans afraid of Qinglong's revenge?

    "It was a crazy era. Human beings who had overthrown the gods and demons were no longer afraid of anything. In their eyes, the world belonged to them, everyone. Every creature was a servant and slave of human beings. Even if they were four  In their eyes, I am just a strange beast."

    "But even though I was considered a strange beast, my lover did not abandon me and was still willing to fly far away with me. But just when I went out to make the final preparations before leaving, those hateful humans set fire to my and my lover's home.  , burned my lover alive at home. When I rushed back, my home had been burned to rubble, and my lover turned into a cold corpse. I went crazy at the time, I couldn’t  I understand why those humans treat me like this. I have already planned to take my lover away from them, why are they still unwilling to let me and my lover go? I killed those people, killed them mercilessly, and used thunder and lightning to kill them  Even though those people begged me for their lives after seeing my power, I still did not forgive them. But after taking revenge, I felt regretful. I regretted that I was too cruel and let those enemies die.  It’s too easy. I should let them taste all the torture in the world before killing them, but just a flash of lightning makes them disappear. It’s too easy for them to die.”

    Even though Qinglong’s tone was calm, Han Yu could still hear the deep hatred in Qinglong’s words.  I heard Qinglong continue to say: "After taking revenge, I was confused by a question. Why did human beings become like this? If I had known that human beings would become such arrogant people, then as one of the four divine machines, I would definitely  I won't help humans deal with those gods and demons. I thought about it for a long time, and finally figured it out, humans?Just damn it!  For this world, humans are superfluous.  A world without humans is the ideal world for other creatures.  Those gods and demons who want to destroy human beings are actually right.  Humans are viruses, constantly destroying the world"

    "What, can I ask you how you came up with this truth?" Han Yu couldn't stand Qinglong's anti-human remarks, so he interrupted Qinglong.

    Being interrupted again, Qinglong stared at Han Yu unhappily and asked coldly: "Can you tell me, apart from humans who take pleasure in killing their own kind, are there any other creatures that do this?"

    Han Yu was speechless. He wanted to refute, but after thinking about it carefully, he couldn't find a reason to refute.  Because what Qinglong said was not wrong.  Among all living creatures, only humans kill each other for their own benefit, only humans laugh after killing people, and only humans can come up with countless cruel punishments to torture and kill their own kind.  Looking at the history of mankind, it is basically a history of war. There are only a handful of limited years without war.  Humans are fighting almost all the time.  Because of race, color, wealth, creed and many other reasons.  The entire world is in conflict almost all the time, and people are losing their lives every second.  Death at the hands of his own kind.

    Seeing that Han Yu was speechless by his rhetorical question, Qinglong said lightly: "It seems that you also realize the dangers of human beings"

    "You're wrong." Han Yu didn't wait for Qinglong to finish speaking, shook his head and said to Qinglong: "Human beings do have many shortcomings, such as greed, violence, and bloodshed but you can't deny the meaning of human existence because of this. If human beings really  If it should be destroyed, what about the other half of your life? I do not deny the destruction of the world by human beings, but I also ask you not to ignore the contribution of human beings to the world. Even if there is really no human existence.  There will also be higher intelligent life forms like humans that will rule the world. What's more, humans are now aware of their relationship with the world. They are not only destroying, but also maintaining and governing the world. Human beings have begun to regard the world as their own.  The home is being run, and it is no longer as demanding as before, can't you see this?"

    "What does that have to do with me? The existence worthy of my protection of human beings has disappeared. The meaning of my existence is to watch the destruction of human beings with my own eyes!" Qinglong shouted with a glare.

    Hearing what Qinglong said, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little disappointed, and he had lost hope in winning over Qinglong.  Han Yu, who didn't want to continue talking to Qinglong about whether humans should exist, changed the subject and said, "Then what are your plans next? Continue to help gods and demons fight against humans?"

    "If I hadn't met this little guy, I think I would." Qinglong said slowly.  The eyes he looked at Xiaolong were full of kindness, but Xiaolong didn't realize it. Seeing Qinglong's "malicious" look, he subconsciously shrank into Han Yu's arms. This move made Qinglong a little sad, whether it was himself or not.  He comforted him that it was just that Xiaolong had not been in contact with him for a long time.  It’s because I’m not familiar with myself yet.

    But Han Yu’s eyes lit up after listening to Qinglong’s words. As long as Qinglong can agree not to help the gods and demons anymore, half of the goal has been achieved.  After all, Qinglong's two-part gang is powerful against humans, which is tantamount to weakening the power of gods and demons in disguise.  If it weren't for the fact that humans had more important opponents to deal with right now, Han Yu would have already made plans to find Maxi.  Just now.  I can only suppress this idea for the time being.  This is a critical period between humans and the mechanical army, so there is no need to distract Maxi with anything else.

    "Are you going to take this little guy to live in seclusion?" Han Yu asked softly.  Before getting Qinglong's personal confirmation.  Han Yu still didn't dare to be careless and acted on self-righteous wishful thinking.

    Qinglong listened to Han Yu's question, looked at Xiaolong again, nodded slightly and replied: "I'm tired. I originally thought that my child might not hatch in my lifetime. I didn't expect that it would hatch now. In the next time, it will hatch."  Here, I want to spend time with my child and teach him everything I have learned throughout my life."

    Xiaolong subconsciously wanted to shrink into Han Yu's arms again, but this time Han Yu held Xiaolong in front of Qinglong, grabbed Xiaolong's head, forced Xiaolong to look at Qinglong and said: "Look at this guy clearly, he  It’s me you’ve never met before, remember to live with him from now on, and quickly adapt to having him by your side.”

    Although Qinglong was grateful for Han Yu's kindness, he was dissatisfied with Han Yu's approach, which was simply too rough.  He wanted to rescue Xiaolong from Han Yu's clutches, but he was worried that Xiaolong wouldn't accept it, so he could only face Xiaolong with a smile.

    Smile is the best language!  This sentence is correct, but there is a premise, that is, people who maintain a smile must consider their own conditions.  It has to be said that the middle-aged man transformed by Qinglong has a strong body, tall and thick, and he is very safe standing aside.feel.  But this does not mean that Qinglong’s appearance is good.  To be honest, with Qinglong’s appearance, even if I don’t try to rob Dao, I would be sorry for its face.  Especially on that face, there is a scar that slants from the center of the eyebrow to the corner of the right eye. It's okay if you don't smile, but when you smile, it looks even more ferocious.  Anyway, Xiaolong was very frightened when Han Yuqiang pressed his head and looked at Qinglong.

    Qinglong, who felt sorry for his child, sighed helplessly and said to Han Yu: "Let it go. You can't force it. It's better to let it accept me slowly."

    "Oh, don't be discouraged. As long as you stay with it more in the future, I believe it will recognize you." Han Yu comforted Qinglong when he saw this.

    Hearing this, Qinglong forced himself to smile at Han Yu, and after seeing Qinglong's smile, Han Yu couldn't help but said: "Well, you'd better stop laughing if nothing happens in the future. I think so. If you don't smile,  It will take a lot less time for your child to recognize you.”

    "Is my smile so ugly?" Qinglong asked dissatisfied.

    "This is not a question of whether it is ugly or not. It's just that after seeing your smile, it makes people feel like they are having nightmares. By the way, do you have a way to make this little guy turn into a human form? I don't think this little guy is  Being willing to accept your closeness has something to do with the fact that your father and son have different appearances."

    Originally, Qinglong was about to get angry after hearing what Han Yu said, but after hearing the words father and son, the original anger disappeared. Looking at Xiaolong who was shrinking in Han Yu's arms, Qinglong nodded slowly and said, "No problem.  It’s not difficult for me.”

    Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet!

    At this time, the people in black were trying their best to destroy the food Han Yu brought as if they had met their enemies.  As for whether he will continue to fight against Han Yu after eating and drinking, let's wait until he is full.

    Ignoring the men in black who were fighting for food, Field and Su Wan were on guard. I believed that even if the men in black wanted to cause trouble, Field and Su Wan would make them understand their situation at this time.  Han Yu flew into the air with Xiaolong.  He was just about to find where the Qinglong that had sneaked in earlier had gone, but he didn't expect Qinglong to find him first.  After a dragon roar, a giant dragon rushed out of the water and rushed towards Han Yu.

    Seeing this, Han Yu quickly grabbed the little dragon beside him and pointed it at Qinglong.  Seeing the little dragon in Han Yu's hand, Qinglong, who was rushing towards Han Yu, immediately stopped.  First, he looked at Xiaolong with some doubts.  Immediately, ecstasy appeared on his face, but after seeing the human hand holding the little dragon, he immediately yelled at Han Yu angrily: "Let it go!"

    "Hehe no problem. But before that, should we have a chat." Han Yu said to Qinglong with a smile.  It's just that Han Yu's friendly smile at this time was just a treacherous smile in Qinglong's eyes, and he closed his eyes in pain.  Qinglong seemed to have had a fierce ideological struggle when he opened his eyes again.  Qinglong glared at Han Yu fiercely and asked, "Tell me your conditions."

    "Huh? Did you misunderstand something?" Han Yu asked tentatively upon seeing this.

    "Hmph! Treacherous human being, tell me your conditions." Qinglong snorted coldly.

    Han Yu couldn't help but frown, let go of Xiaolong's hand, looked at Qinglong and asked again: "You don't think I plan to use this little guy to threaten you, do you?"

    Seeing Han Yu let go of Xiaolong, Qinglong's face suddenly lit up with joy. He didn't even listen to what Han Yu said and immediately shouted to Xiaolong eagerly: "Child, come to your father quickly." But Qinglong couldn't accept it.  However, Xiaolong, who had regained his freedom, not only did not rush to him immediately, but instead hid behind Han Yu.

    Seeing Qinglong's stunned look, Han Yu smiled and reached out to touch Xiaolong's head, and said to Qinglong: "I think we need to have a good talk. I'll give you a suggestion, transform into a human form. You're too big.  , scared the little guy.”

    Qinglong’s mood couldn’t be more depressing.  Especially when I see my child getting close to Han Yu, I feel envious and jealous.  It's just that Qinglong also understands that for now, he doesn't want Xiaolong to get close to him without seeing him born.  After all, for Xiaolong, he is a strange existence, and it is obvious that there is no Han Yu worthy of his trust.

    Following Han Yu’s suggestion, Qinglong transformed into a middle-aged burly man and stood in front of Han Yu.  Seeing a stranger suddenly appear, some of the people in black who had eaten and drank were surprised and curious.  From time to time, he secretly looks at Qinglong who has turned into a human form.  They seem to be clearly aware of the gap with Han Yu and others, and also understand their current situation.  After eating and drinking, he didn't do anything drastic. He just stayed there silently, waiting for Han Yu and others to respond.  However, Han Yu had no intention of talking to the men in black at this time. Things had to be resolved one by one. The Qinglong matter would be dealt with first, and then it would be the turn of the men in black.

    With QinglongHe found a random place and sat on the floor. Qinglong looked at Xiaolong who was surrounding Han Yu with envy and jealousy. He warned Han Yu sourly: "Don't expect to use that child to threaten me into doing things I don't want to do. I won't agree.  .”

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and let Xiaolong lie in his arms. He reached out and stroked Xiaolong's back and replied: "Don't worry about this. Xiaolong is now my companion. I don't have the habit of using my companions as bargaining chips. I just want to be with you."  Let's talk about it. You seem to be different from the Suzaku who has turned into a black man. It must be your own intention to join the gods and demons, right?"

    "That's right. I am different from the controlled Suzaku. I took the initiative to find the gods and demons." Qinglong was silent for a while and said slowly.

    Han Yu’s hand movements paused.  Then he asked in a calm tone: "Can you tell me the reason? Hope once told me that the victory in the God-Destroying War was thanks to the secret help of your four divine machines. You are obviously also a member of the four divine machines.  , why should you help your former enemy?"

    "Because of love." Qinglong replied with a calm expression, as if he was talking about what he had for lunch today.  But Han Yu couldn't believe it. He looked at Qinglong with a strange expression and asked, "Which god or demon do you like?"

    "Hmph, don't think my taste is so low. How can I like those disgusting gods and demons?" Qinglong snorted disdainfully.

    "It's not a god or demon? Then you're attracted to that monster?" Han Yu couldn't help but curiously asked after hearing this.

    Green veins appeared on Qinglong’s forehead.  Staring at Han Yu with clenched fists, he asked, "In your eyes, can't I like humans?"

    "Human?" Han Yu looked down at the little dragon lying in his arms and asked, "Is this little guy born from a human?"

    He heard the suspicion in Han Yu's words, but Qinglong seemed to be caught up in his own memories and said to himself: "That was the best time in my life. After helping mankind eliminate gods and demons and enter dormancy,  After the earth had been sleeping for hundreds of years, I woke up for some unknown reason. And I couldn’t sleep again.”

    "After I couldn't sleep, I decided to leave the place of sleep and go to the outside world to play. I didn't think I could leave the place of sleep, but I didn't expect that I came out unscathed. I  His special ability is to transform into a human form, and when I was changing into a human form and wandering around the human world, I met the other half of my life on an underdeveloped planet."

    Speaking of which.  Qinglong seemed a little intoxicated and said leisurely: "It was an afternoon after the rain"

    "Well, interrupt me, can you skip the story about you and the other half of your life? I'm really not interested in your love life. Can you tell me directly why you want to take refuge in the gods and demons?"

    "Take refuge? Don't look at the joke, I'm just taking advantage of those gods and demons." Qinglong looked unhappily at Han Yu who interrupted his memory.  But after seeing Xiaolong lying in Han Yu's arms, he had to put away his unhappy mood.  He said to Han Yu with a sneer.

    "Use? Just you?" Han Yu asked subconsciously.

    "Hmph! Arrogance and arrogance are common human problems." Qinglong snorted coldly.

    Han Yu touched his nose in embarrassment and argued: "It seems that only if you can control the decision, it is considered to be taking advantage. Can you make the gods and demons do what you say?"

    "I don't need to do that kind of boring thing. The goals of gods and demons are my goals, to take revenge on humans and destroy them"

    "Stop, stop, stop, why are you reacting like this? What did humans do to you?" Han Yu quickly stopped and asked.

    "As a human being, do you know what methods humans will use to deal with heretics?" Qinglong stared at Han Yu and asked slowly.

    Han Yu was stunned for a moment when he was asked, but then he remembered Qinglong's reaction, an idea flashed in his mind, and he asked tentatively: "Is it because the other half of your life was treated like that?"

    "I can't drink. Once I drink, I won't be able to control my special abilities and will show my true colors." Qinglong did not answer Han Yu's question directly, but said with some pain.

    Han Yu immediately understood the meaning of Qinglong's words.  After a drunken episode, Qinglong showed his true form and was discovered.  People have no way to deal with Qinglong, but it is naturally easy to deal with the other half of Qinglong's life, a woman who is also a human being.  But with Qinglong protecting him, how could anything happen to the other half of his life?  Aren't those humans afraid of Qinglong's revenge?

    "It was a crazy era. Human beings who had overthrown the gods and demons were no longer afraid of anything. In their eyes, the world belonged to them, no matter who they were.??All living things are servants and slaves of human beings.  Even though I am one of the Four Divine Machines, in their eyes, I am just a strange beast.  "

    "But even though I was considered a strange beast, my lover did not abandon me and was still willing to fly far away with me. But just when I went out to make the final preparations before leaving, those hateful humans set fire to my and my lover's home.  .Burned my lover alive at home. When I rushed back, my home had been burned to rubble. My lover also turned into a cold corpse. I went crazy at the time, I couldn’t  I understand why those humans treat me like this. I have already planned to take my lover away from them, why are they still unwilling to let me and my lover go? I killed those people, killed them mercilessly, and used thunder and lightning to kill them  Even though those people begged me for their lives after seeing my power, I still didn't forgive them. But after taking revenge, I felt regretful. I regretted that I was too cruel. I let those enemies die.  It’s too easy. I should let them taste all the torture in the world before killing them, but just a flash of lightning makes them disappear. It’s too easy for them to die.”

    Even though Qinglong’s tone was calm, Han Yu could still hear the deep hatred in Qinglong’s words.  I heard Qinglong continue to say: "After taking revenge, I was confused by a question. Why did human beings become like this? If I had known that human beings would become such arrogant people, then as one of the four divine machines, I would definitely  I will not help humans deal with those gods and demons. I thought about it for a long time. Then I finally figured out that humans deserve to die! For this world, humans are redundant. A world without humans is the ideal world for other creatures.  Those gods and demons who want to destroy human beings are actually right. Human beings are viruses, constantly destroying the world"

    "What, can I ask you how you came up with this truth?" Han Yu couldn't stand Qinglong's anti-human remarks.  He opened his mouth to interrupt Qinglong.

    Being interrupted again, Qinglong stared at Han Yu unhappily and asked coldly: "Can you tell me, apart from humans who take pleasure in killing their own kind, are there any other creatures that do this?"

    Han Yu was speechless and wanted to refute.  But when I thought about it carefully, I couldn't find a reason to refute it.  Because what Qinglong said was not wrong.  In all living things.  Only humans will kill each other for their own interests, only humans will laugh after killing people, and only humans will come up with countless cruel punishments to torture and kill their own kind.  Looking at the history of mankind, it is basically a history of war. There are only a handful of limited years without war.  Humans are fighting almost all the time.  Because of various reasons such as race, color, wealth, belief, etc., conflicts break out in the entire world almost all the time. Human beings lose their lives every second, at the hands of their own kind.

    Seeing that Han Yu was speechless by his rhetorical question, Qinglong said lightly: "It seems that you also realize the dangers of human beings"

    "You're wrong." Han Yu didn't wait for Qinglong to finish speaking, shook his head and said to Qinglong: "Human beings do have many shortcomings, such as greed, violence, and bloodshed but you can't deny the meaning of human existence because of this. If human beings really  If it should be destroyed, what about the other half of your life? I do not deny the destruction of the world by humans, but I also ask you not to ignore the contribution of humans to the world. Even if there is really no existence of humans,  There will also be higher intelligent life forms like humans that will rule the world. What's more, humans are now aware of their relationship with the world. They are not only destroying, but also maintaining and governing the world. Human beings have begun to regard the world as their own.  The home is being run, and it is no longer as demanding as before, can't you see this?"

    "What does that have to do with me? The existence worthy of my protection of human beings has disappeared. The meaning of my existence is to watch the destruction of human beings with my own eyes!" Qinglong shouted with a glare.

    Hearing what Qinglong said, Han Yu couldn't help but feel a little disappointed, and he had lost hope in winning over Qinglong.  Han Yu, who didn't want to continue talking to Qinglong about whether humans should exist, changed the subject and said, "Then what are your plans next? Continue to help gods and demons fight against humans?"

    "If I hadn't met this little guy, I think I would." Qinglong said slowly.  The eyes he looked at Xiaolong were full of kindness, but Xiaolong didn't realize it. Seeing Qinglong's "malicious" look, he subconsciously shrank into Han Yu's arms. This move made Qinglong a little sad, whether it was himself or not.  It comforts him that this is just because Xiaolong has not been in contact with him for a long time and is not familiar with him yet.

    But Han Yu’s eyes lit up after listening to Qinglong’s words. As long as Qinglong can agree not to help the gods and demons anymore, half of the goal has been achieved.  After all, Qinglong's two-part gang is powerful against humans, which is tantamount to weakening the power of gods and demons in disguise.  If it weren't for humans, there would be more important opponents at the momentAfter all, Han Yu already had plans to find Maxi.  But now, I can only suppress this idea temporarily.  This is a critical period between humans and the mechanical army, so there is no need to distract Maxi with anything else.

    "Are you going to take this little guy to live in seclusion?" Han Yu asked softly.  Before getting personal confirmation from Qinglong, Han Yu still dared not be careless and acted on self-righteous wishful thinking.

    Qinglong listened to Han Yu's question, looked at Xiaolong again, nodded slightly and replied: "I'm tired. I originally thought that my child might not hatch in my lifetime. I didn't expect that it would hatch now. In the next time, it will hatch."  Here, I want to spend time with my child and teach him everything I have learned throughout my life."

    Xiaolong subconsciously wanted to shrink into Han Yu's arms again, but this time Han Yu held Xiaolong in front of Qinglong, grabbed Xiaolong's head, forced Xiaolong to look at Qinglong and said: "Look at this guy clearly, he  It’s me you’ve never met before, remember to live with him from now on, and quickly adapt to having him by your side.”

    Although Qinglong was grateful for Han Yu's kindness, he was dissatisfied with Han Yu's approach, which was simply too rough.  He wanted to rescue Xiaolong from Han Yu's clutches, but he was worried that Xiaolong wouldn't accept it, so he could only face Xiaolong with a smile.

    Smile is the best language!  This sentence is correct, but there is a premise, that is, people who maintain a smile must consider their own conditions.  It has to be said that the middle-aged man transformed by Qinglong has a strong body, tall and thick, and he feels safe standing aside.  But this does not mean that Qinglong’s appearance is good.  To be honest, with Qinglong’s appearance, even if I don’t try to rob Dao, I would be sorry for its face.  Especially on that face, there is a scar that slants from the center of the eyebrow to the corner of the right eye. It's okay if you don't smile, but when you smile, it looks even more ferocious.  Anyway, Xiaolong was very frightened when Han Yuqiang pressed his head and looked at Qinglong.

    Qinglong, who felt sorry for his child, sighed helplessly and said to Han Yu: "Let it go. You can't force it. It's better to let it accept me slowly."

    "Oh, don't be discouraged. As long as you stay with it more in the future, I believe it will recognize you." Han Yu comforted Qinglong when he saw this.

    Hearing this, Qinglong forced himself to smile at Han Yu, and after seeing Qinglong's smile, Han Yu couldn't help but said: "Well, you better stop laughing if nothing happens in the future. I think, if you don't smile,  It will take a lot less time for your child to recognize you.”

    "Is my smile so ugly?" Qinglong asked dissatisfied.

    "This is not a question of whether it is ugly or not, but seeing your smile makes people feel like they are having nightmares. By the way, do you have a way to make this little guy turn into a human form? I don't think this little guy is  Being willing to accept your closeness has something to do with the fact that your father and son have different appearances."

    Originally, Qinglong was about to get angry after hearing Han Yu's words, but after hearing the words "father and son," the original anger disappeared. Looking at the little dragon huddled in Han Yu's arms, Qinglong nodded slowly and said, "No problem,  This is not difficult for me." (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 1001: Not at ease

    If a person lives his whole life without any dreams, he is no different from a salted fish.  And this dream is a kind of faith.  There are many kinds of beliefs, and it does not just refer to religious beliefs.  For money, for love, for sex, there are many different aspects. Everyone has their own beliefs, whether it is money or beauty, but the starting point of all beliefs is based on what they think.

    Belief is free, but this freedom does not mean unscrupulousness.  Faith based on the premise of not disturbing others is the true faith. As for those who persecute others in the name of faith, they are just excuses for a group of scum and scum to satisfy their personal desires.

    Faith is magical. A person with faith often lives a more real life than a person without faith. A person without faith is like a walking zombie with no purpose.  Live in this world and wait to die.

    Faith is approachable. Everyone can have their own faith. You can have it as long as you want.  Faith does not discriminate based on status or wealth.  Like the most philanthropic of people, she is willing to tolerate everyone who is willing to accept her.

    Similarly, faith is also a double-edged sword.  When different beliefs conflict, it is often followed by blood and fire, sacrifice and harm.

    Han Yu seems to have no faith. His childhood experience makes Han Yu unwilling to hand over his destiny to unknown gods. He is more accustomed to letting himself control his own destiny.  But beliefs are diverse, and Han Yu's behavior of constantly improving himself is, from another perspective, also a type of belief.  It's just that Han Yu believes in power and himself, not others.

    It can be said that everyone on the Courage has his or her own beliefs.  Every dream has its own little secret.  In order to realize their dreams, everyone comes together to support each other and overcome difficulties together.  This belief is both free and correct.

    But the belief of the man in black gave Han Yu a little headache.  The non-violent and non-cooperative attitude of these men in black made Han Yu secretly annoyed.  He had clearly made his plans clear to these men in black, and just wanted to seek their opinions.  But these men in black responded with silence, which made Han Yu's patience less and less.

    "Okay, since you choose to be silent, then stay silent. When you get to the place, I will teach you to let others take care of you temporarily. After the matter of the mechanical army and the remnants of the gods and demons is resolved, I will arrange to let you out.  During this period, you can think about your future plans. Whether to establish a religion or start a new life is up to you." Han Yu said these words to the people in black.  He turned around and left the men in black, not wanting to stay for a second longer.  Han Yu was worried that if he continued to stay, he would be unable to resist beating these stinky bitches who couldn't beat a fart with three sticks.

    "Han Yu. Don't be angry, I think those people just can't turn around now." Ning Ping comforted softly.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, shook his head and said, "Of course I won't be angry with those stinky bitches. I'm not that petty. I just feel a little strange."

    "What are you surprised about?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    However, Han Yu did not answer Ning Ping immediately, and frowned and thought for a while.  Han Yu shook his head, "Maybe I'm overthinking it. Forget it, I don't want to think about it anymore. Let's go back. Lin Ke and Meng Xin should be waiting impatiently."

    Seeing that Han Yu was unwilling to say anything.  Ning Ping did not ask further questions. When he heard that Han Yu was preparing to go back, he asked: "Then do you plan to take the father and son back? From the looks of them, it seems that they have no intention of staying here."

    "Take it with you, otherwise Lin Ke and Meng Xin will never end it with me." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    After leaving the gang of stinky women in black in the territory and telling them that they would come here regularly every day to deliver food, Han Yu returned to the Courage with Qinglong, his son, and Ningping.  Lin Ke and others were surprised by the sudden appearance of Qinglong and his son.  Especially after seeing Qinglong's majestic appearance, he was even more shocked.  Fortunately, Lin Ke and others were well-informed and were not frightened by Qinglong's appearance.  This reaction made Qinglong very satisfied, and his attitude towards Lin Ke and others was much better than that towards Han Yu.

    What makes Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and others happy the most is the appearance of Xiaolong Longsheng at this time.  Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and others couldn't put down the white, fat and porcelain little dragon, who would harass him from time to time. On the contrary, it made him yell and scream, wishing he could stay by Han Yu's side and never leave.

    Qinglong looked enviously at Lin Ke and others being intimate with his son.  In the field just now, although Long Sheng was willing to stay by the side of the center, he still acted on emotion, stopped shouting with courtesy, and did not dare to go beyond the boundaries.step.  It can be said that as long as Qinglong pulls his face, Xiaolong will immediately tremble all over.  This is not what Qinglong wants. He hopes to be closer to his son, but from the current point of view, Qinglong still has to wait for this wish to come true.

    Ignoring Qinglong's resentment, Han Yu told everyone about the matter with the man in black. Lin Ke comforted Han Yu and said: "Everyone has persistence. Even if we can't stand it, there is no need to force changes. Since those  The men in black will not have any impact on our future affairs, and you also regard those people as a burden. Then when you return to the Emperor Star, you can just entrust those men in black to the care of the Emperor Star. Don't be irrelevant.  People are so angry that they ruin their health."

    Obviously, Lin Ke’s comfort was much more effective than Ning Ping’s.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, nodded and said, "You're right, it's not worth getting angry because of those stinky bitches. By the way, how long will it take for us to reach the permafrost zone?"

    Lin Ke heard the words and replied: "I have already seen it before you come back, it will take about half an hour. Now, in about ten minutes, we should be able to reach the edge of the permafrost zone."

    "I wonder how Lin Mohan is doing now? He should be fine." Han Yu said with some worry.

    Hope, who was standing aside, heard this and said: "It should be okay. Lin Mohan has inherited the power of Xuanwu. The biggest threat to humans in the permafrost zone is cold, but cold is nothing to Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan stayed in the permafrost zone just to adapt to Xuanwu's power faster, unless something happens after we leave, there will be no accidents."

    "Huh!" He just finished speaking.  Qinglong, who was sitting with his son Longsheng, suddenly snorted.  Hope couldn't help but frown, looked at Qinglong and asked: "Qinglong, did I just say something wrong?"

    "If you go to the permafrost zone as you said, you will suffer a big loss when you see Lin Mohan." Qinglong didn't want to talk to Hope at first, but considering that his son Long Sheng  As well as his current situation, Qinglong still spoke to remind Han Yu and others.

    After listening to Qinglong's words, Han Yu couldn't help but frowned and asked: "Qinglong, can you explain it more clearly? It's half words and half words. It's easy for people to misunderstand."

    "Okay, let's be clear. You guys, including Hope, who is not a human being, have been fooled by Xuanwu. What kind of power inheritance? Hope, think about it carefully. When the Four God Machines were created. There is this  Functional?"

    "Why not? I remember clearlyit seems that there really isn't." Hope originally wanted to retort that there was, but thought about it carefully.  The inheritance of power that Xuanwu mentioned before.  I've never heard anyone mention it.  Thinking of this, Hope began to prepare for the soul summoning ceremony, intending to awaken the white tiger's remnant soul and ask if the white tiger's remnant soul knew anything about the inheritance of power.

    Qinglong watched Hope busy and said slowly: "The real owner who told lies about power inheritance is sitting in front of you now, so why do you have to abandon the near and seek the far away?"

    "Is it you who spread the rumor?" Hope looked at Qinglong with a strange expression and asked.

    "Of course. Everything has life. Since there is a beginning, there will naturally be an end. Even gods and demons cannot avoid this law of time, so how can the four divine machines be an exception? It is indeed me who told the other three divine machines about the inheritance of power.  This matter. But my intention was not to deceive them. I could only say that they were stupid. I believed it to be true."

    "You, how can you be so deceptive?" Hope accused Qinglong angrily.  But Qinglong had no intention of repenting at all, and continued to frown and said: "It's not my fault. When I suddenly woke up from the dormant state, I didn't know the reason. But the three gods who were awakened by me didn't believe it.  To be honest, I thought I must know a method that they didn't know. After repeated questioning, I got tired of the questioning, so I told them a lie."

    "No, if it's a lie, then what's going on with Lin Mohan's huge increase in strength? We saw that with our own eyes." Han Yu said from the side.

    When Hope heard this, he immediately echoed: "Yes, facts speak louder than words. How do you explain what Han Yu said?"

    "Hey, what's your name? Don't you even understand something as simple as fishing that requires bait? If you don't get a little sweetness, will you be willing to do it in vain?"

    ?Looking at Qinglong’s appearance, it seems that he is not talking nonsense.  But this way, Lin Mohan's situation becomes troublesome.  Han Yu couldn't help but asked anxiously: "What will happen to Lin Mohan after inheriting Xuanwu power?"

    "I will become Xuanwu's puppet and the new Xuanwu." Qinglong replied without thinking.

    But it was this thoughtlessness that made Han Yu even more anxious. He stared at Qinglong and asked: "Is there a way to remedy it?" At this time, Han YuHe has already made up his mind. If Qinglong dares to say that there is no cure, he will definitely let Longsheng experience the feeling of losing his father at a young age.  Qinglong obviously saw Han Yu's evil intentions. Coupled with the relationship between his son Longsheng, Qinglong quickly replied: "It can be saved. Lin Mohan, who inherited the power of Xuanwu, should have become Xuanwu's puppet now, but  As long as Xuanwu's original body is destroyed, Xuanwu's soul will be gone, and your companion Lin Mohan will be able to regain his sanity. And not only will his sanity be restored, the power Xuanwu left in his body will truly become his power."

    If you want to destroy Xuanwu's true body, you must go down into the frozen lake.  According to Lin Mohan, it was at the bottom of the lake 1,500 meters away from the lake surface. This depth gave Han Yu a bit of a toothache.  It's not that he can't infiltrate, but if he infiltrates himself, who will hold Lin Mohan back.  Based on Lin Mohan's current situation, he probably wouldn't be able to listen to what people like him said.  When Ning Ping and others were asked to hold Lin Mohan back, Han Yu was worried that Ning Ping and others would be in danger.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but look at Qinglong, but Qinglong was very smart. When he saw Han Yu looking at him, he immediately declared: "Don't expect me to help, I don't have that spare time."

    Seeing Qinglong’s resolute attitude, Han Yu knew that Qinglong was telling the truth, if it weren’t for Long Sheng’s relationship.  At this time, Qinglong was probably still against himself.  It can be seen from this that father's love is so great that it can make a father give up his own principles and his own position.

    "Long Sheng, do you want to have an unforgettable adventure?" Han Yu suddenly asked Long Sheng, who was sitting next to Qinglong, with a smile.

    When Qinglong heard this, he immediately jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, pointed at Han Yu and cursed: "You are so insidious! Son, let's get out of here."

    "Dad, can you help them? If it weren't for them, I might still be just an egg." Long Sheng looked at Qinglong with a pleading look on his face and said.

    This is "Dad".  Qinglong immediately felt comfortable and couldn't help but said to Longsheng: "Son, call me daddy two more times to listen."

    "Dad, as long as you agree to help, your son will call you dad every day." Long Sheng promised Qinglong with a serious look.  For Long Sheng.  He really wanted to find an opportunity to repay people like Han Yu, but he also knew that his abilities were limited.  Even wanting to help with many things.  It probably doesn't help either.  As for his own father's safety, Long Sheng didn't think it would be a big problem.  It's not like letting it go all out, it's just delaying time, it shouldn't be difficult.

    After being begged by Long Sheng, Qinglong immediately gave up his original position again and reluctantly agreed to help Han Yu and others.  And with Qinglong agreeing to help.  It became much easier to rescue Lin Mohan who was controlled by Xuanwu.  Before they parted ways with Lin Mohan, everyone had heard Lin Mohan mention that when he left the bottom of the lake, he did not dispose of Xuanwu's body as Xuanwu said, but instead preserved Xuanwu's body with ice.  in other words.  Xuanwu's true body is now just a piece of meat on a chopping board. As long as Han Yu and others are allowed to go to the bottom of the lake, Xuanwu's true body will be powerless even if he wants to do anything.  The only thing that worried Han Yu was how to deal with Lin Mohan's obstruction.  Lin Mohan, who has become a puppet of Xuanwu, will definitely not be willing to just watch Han Yu and others deal with his real body, so he will naturally take action to stop it.  But now that Qinglong has joined, Han Yu and others have enough time to destroy it, even if Lin Mohan blocks it.

    After briefly discussing the division of labor for a while, the permafrost lake where Lin Mohan was located appeared in the sight of Han Yu and others.

    As soon as they saw Lin Mohan, Han Yu and others, who were already on guard, immediately saw clues from Lin Mohan's behavior. Although the possessed Lin Mohan tried his best to imitate Lin Mohan's usual behavior.  But the counterfeit is still a counterfeit after all, and Han Yu and the others, who were called careful, saw the flaw, especially when they saw Han Yu and others preparing to enter the permafrost lake to see the true form of Xuanwu left at the bottom of the lake, Lin Mo  Han finally couldn't hide it anymore.

    Qinglong stopped Lin Mohan who was jumping over the wall. Compared with Lin Mohan, with the strength of Qinglong's four divine machines, it was a bit difficult to defeat Lin Mohan, but it held Lin Mohan back and prevented him from interfering with Han Yu and others.  The action at this time is still no problem.  What's more, in addition to Qinglong, there is also a second line of defense formed by Field and Su Wan, who are waiting to destroy Han Yu and others' preparations to go down to the lake. Lin Mohan cannot do it with his current ability.

    Xuanwu has realized that he has exposed his flaws and simply no longer covers them up.  From the moment he saw Qinglong take action, Xuanwu knew that what he had done had been known to Han Yu and others.  But even if they broke up, Xuanwu wanted to interfere with Han Yu and others, but he couldn't deal with Qinglong for a while, and there was nothing he could do if he wanted to.

    " Han Yu couldn't do it without the help of tools if he wanted to go 1,500 meters into the bottom of the lake.  Even Lin Mohan could do it by using his own power flexibly, let alone Han Yu, a user with the fire system.  At first, Lin Ke and others did not agree with Han Yu going to the lake.After all, fire and water are natural enemies. When Han Yu goes into the lake, his own strength will definitely be compromised.  However, Han Yu did not listen to the persuasion of Lin Ke and others and insisted on going to the lake to be the main attacker to destroy Xuanwu's true body.

    Everyone has already had a deep understanding of Han Yu's stubbornness.  This guy is a stubborn person. As long as it is something he wants to accomplish, he will do whatever it takes to do it.  Since Han Yu insisted on going on, he could only choose to agree.

    In order to successfully reach Xuanwu’s true form, Qiao Yaner took out the submersible that she had successfully built but had not yet had time to verify.  There is no way, the Spirit does not yet have the ability to dive. If it wants to reach water as deep as 1,500 meters, the only thing that can do it is a submersible.

    The space inside the submersible is not very large and can only seat three people.  Just looking at the appearance, it looks like a crab that is growing teeth and claws.  Han Yu, Han Mengxin and Lin Wei got into the belly of the "crab" and signaled to people outside through the window that they could start diving.

    Originally, Ning Ping hoped to go in place of Han Mengxin, but in this operation, except for those with abilities, swordsmen like Ning Ping who practiced ancient martial arts would have very little effect under 1,500 meters of water.  Ning Ping could only act depressedly as the third line of defense to prevent Lin Mohan's sabotage.  In addition to praying silently in his heart that this operation would go smoothly, Ning Ping could only watch from the side.

    Watching the "crab-type" submersible slowly sink into the water, Ning Ping's heart sank.

    If a person lives his whole life without any dreams, he is no different from a salted fish.  And this dream is a kind of faith.  There are many kinds of beliefs, and it does not just refer to religious beliefs.  For money, for love, for sex, in every aspect.  There are many kinds of beliefs, and everyone has their own beliefs, whether it is money or beauty, but all the starting points of beliefs are.  It's all based on what you think.

    Belief is free, but this freedom does not mean unscrupulousness.  A belief based on the premise of not disturbing others.  That is true faith.  As for those who actually persecute others in the name of their beliefs, they are just excuses for a group of scum and scum to satisfy their personal desires.

    Faith is magical. Compared with a person without faith, a person with faith often lives a more real life than a person without faith, while a person without faith is like a walking zombie.  Living without purpose in this world, eating and waiting to die.

    Faith is approachable. Everyone can have their own faith. You can have it as long as you want.  Faith does not discriminate based on status or wealth.  Like the most philanthropic people.  She is willing to tolerate anyone who is willing to accept her.

    Similarly, faith is also a double-edged sword.  When different beliefs conflict, it is often followed by blood and fire, sacrifice and harm.

    Han Yu seems to have no faith. His childhood experience makes Han Yu unwilling to hand over his destiny to unknown gods. He is more accustomed to letting himself control his own destiny.  But beliefs are diverse, and Han Yu's behavior of constantly improving himself is, from another perspective, also a type of belief.  It's just that Han Yu believes in power and himself, not others.

    It can be said that everyone on the Courage has their own beliefs, their own dreams, and their own little secrets.  In order to realize their dreams, everyone comes together to support each other and overcome difficulties together.  This belief is both free and correct.

    But the belief of the man in black gave Han Yu a little headache.  The non-violent and non-cooperative attitude of these men in black made Han Yu secretly annoyed.  He had clearly made his plans clear to these men in black, and just wanted to seek their opinions.  But these men in black responded with silence, which made Han Yu's patience less and less.

    "Okay, since you choose to be silent, then stay silent. When you get to the place, I will teach you to be temporarily taken care of by others. After the matter of the mechanical army and the remnants of the gods and demons is resolved, I will arrange to let you out.  During this period, you can think about your future plans. Whether to establish a religion or start a new life, it is up to you to decide." After Han Yu threw these words to the people in black, he turned around and left the people in black  , not wanting to stay for a second longer, Han Yu was worried that if he continued to stay, he would be unable to resist beating these stinky bitches who couldn't beat a fart with three sticks.

    "Han Yu, don't be angry, I think those people just can't turn around now." Ning Ping comforted softly.

    Han Yu smiled when he heard this, shook his head and said, "Of course I won't be angry with those stinky bitches. I'm not that petty. I just feel a little strange."

    "What are you surprised about?" Ning Ping asked curiously.

    It’s just that Han Yu didn’t answer Ning Ping immediately. After thinking about it for a while, Han Yu shook his head.?Maybe I’m overthinking it.  Forget it, don’t think about it anymore.  Let's go back, Lin Ke and Meng Xin should be waiting impatiently.  "

    Seeing that Han Yu was unwilling to say anything, Ning Ping did not ask further questions. When he heard that Han Yu was preparing to go back, he asked: "Then do you plan to take the father and son back? From the looks of them, it seems that they have no intention of staying here.  "

    "Take it with you, otherwise Lin Ke and Meng Xin will never end it with me." Han Yu replied after thinking for a while.

    After leaving the gang of stinky women in black in the territory and telling them that they would come here regularly every day to deliver food, Han Yu returned to the Courage with Qinglong, his son, and Ningping.  Lin Ke and others were surprised by the sudden appearance of Qinglong and his son.  Especially after seeing Qinglong's majestic appearance, he was even more shocked.  Fortunately, Lin Ke and others were well-informed, so they were not frightened by Qinglong's appearance.  Yelling.  This reaction made Qinglong very satisfied, and his attitude towards Lin Ke and others was much better than that towards Han Yu.

    What makes Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and others happy the most is the appearance of Xiaolong Longsheng at this time.  Lin Ke, Han Mengxin and others couldn't put down the white, fat and porcelain little dragon, who would harass him from time to time. On the contrary, it made him yell and scream, wishing he could stay by Han Yu's side and never leave.

    Qinglong looked enviously at Lin Ke and others being intimate with his son.  In the field just now, although Long Sheng was willing to stay by the side of the center, he still acted on emotion and stopped shouting with courtesy, and did not dare to take a step beyond the limit.  It can be said that as long as Qinglong pulls his face, Xiaolong will immediately tremble all over.  This is not what Qinglong wants.  He hopes to be closer to his son, but judging from the current situation, Qinglong still has to wait for this wish to come true.

    Ignoring Qinglong’s resentment, Han Yu told everyone about the matter with the man in black.  Lin Ke comforted Han Yu and said: "Everyone has their own persistence, even if we can't stand it. There is no need to force changes. Since those men in black will not affect our future affairs. And you also regard those people as human beings."  Burden, then when you return to the Emperor Star, you can just entrust those men in black to the Emperor Star to take care of them, and don’t ruin your body just for the sake of irrelevant people.”

    Obviously, Lin Ke’s comfort was much more effective than Ning Ping’s.  Han Yu smiled when he heard this, nodded and said, "You're right. It's not worth getting angry because of those stinky bitches. By the way, how long will it take for us to reach the permafrost zone?"

    Lin Ke heard the words and replied: "I have already seen it before you come back. It will take about half an hour. Now. In about ten minutes, we should be able to reach the edge of the permafrost zone."

    "I wonder how Lin Mohan is doing now? He should be fine." Han Yu said with some worry.

    Hope, who was standing aside, heard this and said: "It should be okay. Lin Mohan has inherited the power of Xuanwu. The biggest threat to humans in the permafrost zone is cold, but cold is nothing to Lin Mohan.  Lin Mohan stayed in the permafrost zone just to adapt to Xuanwu's power faster, unless something happens after we leave, there will be no accidents."

    "Humph!" As soon as he finished speaking, Qinglong, who was sitting with his son Longsheng, suddenly snorted.  Hope couldn't help but frown, looked at Qinglong and asked: "Qinglong, did I just say something wrong?"

    "If you go to the permafrost zone as you said, you will suffer a big loss when you see Lin Mohan." Qinglong didn't want to talk to Hope at first, but considering that his son Long Sheng  As well as his current situation, Qinglong still spoke to remind Han Yu and others.

    After listening to Qinglong's words, Han Yu couldn't help but frowned and asked: "Qinglong, can you explain it more clearly? It's easy for people to misunderstand if you say it half and half."

    "Okay, let's be clear, you guys, including Hope, who is not a human being, have been fooled by Xuanwu. What kind of power inheritance? Hope, think about it carefully. When the Four God Machines were created, there was this  Functional?"

    "Why not? I remember clearlyit seems that there really isn't." Hope originally wanted to retort that there was, but after thinking about it carefully, he had never heard anyone mention the power inheritance mentioned by Xuanwu before.  Thinking of this, Hope began to prepare for the soul summoning ceremony, intending to awaken the white tiger's remnant soul and ask if the white tiger's remnant soul knew anything about the inheritance of power.

    Qinglong watched Hope busy and said slowly: "The real owner who told lies about power inheritance is sitting in front of you now, so why do you have to abandon the near and seek the far away?"

    "Is it you who spread the rumor?" Hope looked at Qinglong with a strange expression and asked.

    "Of course. Everything has life. Since there is a beginning, there will naturally be an end. Even gods and demons cannot avoid this law of time, so how can the four divine machines be an exception? It is indeed me who told the other three divine machines about it."Pass this thing on in large quantities.  But my original intention was not to deceive them. I could only say that they were stupid and believed it.  "

    "You, how can you be so deceptive?" Hope accused Qinglong angrily.  But Qinglong had no intention of repenting at all, and continued to frown and said: "It's not my fault. When I suddenly woke up from the dormant state, I didn't know the reason. But the three gods who were awakened by me didn't believe it.  To be honest, I thought I must know a method that they didn't know. After repeated questioning, I got tired of the questioning, so I told them a lie."

    "No, if it's a lie, then what's going on with Lin Mohan's huge increase in strength? We saw that with our own eyes." Han Yu said from the side.

    When Hope heard this, he immediately echoed: "Yes, facts speak louder than words. How do you explain what Han Yu said?"

    "Hey, what's your name? Don't you even understand something as simple as fishing that requires bait? If you don't get a little sweetness, will you be willing to do it in vain?"

    ?Looking at Qinglong’s appearance, it seems that he is not talking nonsense.  But this way, Lin Mohan's situation becomes troublesome.  Han Yu couldn't help but asked anxiously: "What will happen to Lin Mohan after inheriting Xuanwu power?"

    "I will become Xuanwu's puppet. Become the new Xuanwu." Qinglong replied without thinking.

    But it was this thoughtlessness that made Han Yu even more anxious. He stared at Qinglong and asked, "Is there a way to remedy it?" At this time, Han Yu had already made up his mind. If Qinglong dared to say that there was no cure, he would definitely do it.  Let Long Sheng experience the feeling of losing his father at a young age.  And Qinglong obviously saw Han Yu's evil intentions.  Coupled with the relationship between his son Longsheng, Qinglong quickly replied: "It can be saved. Lin Mohan, who inherited Xuanwu's power, should have become Xuanwu's puppet now. But as long as Xuanwu's original body is destroyed, Xuanwu will be gone. You  My companion Lin Mohan will be able to regain his sanity. And not only will he be able to regain his sanity, the power Xuanwu left in his body will truly become his power."

    If you want to destroy Xuanwu's true body, you must go down into the frozen lake.  According to Lin Mohan, it was at the bottom of the lake 1,500 meters away from the lake surface.  This depth gave Han Yu a bit of a toothache.  It's not that he can't infiltrate, but if he infiltrates himself, who will hold Lin Mohan back.  Based on Lin Mohan's current situation, he probably wouldn't be able to listen to what people like him said.  Let Ning Ping and others hold Lin Mohan back.  Han Yu was worried that Ning Ping and others would be in danger.  Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn't help but look at Qinglong, but Qinglong was very smart. When he saw Han Yu looking at him, he immediately declared: "Don't expect me to help, I don't have that spare time."

    Seeing Qinglong’s resolute attitude, Han Yu knew that Qinglong was telling the truth. If it weren’t for Long Sheng’s relationship, Qinglong might still be against him at this time.  It can be seen from this that father's love is so great that it can make a father give up his own principles and his own position.

    "Long Sheng, do you want to have an unforgettable adventure?" Han Yu suddenly asked Long Sheng, who was sitting next to Qinglong, with a smile.

    When Qinglong heard this, he immediately jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, pointed at Han Yu and cursed: "You are so insidious! Son, let's get out of here."

    "Dad, can you help them? If it weren't for them, I might still be just an egg." Long Sheng looked at Qinglong with a pleading look on his face and said.

    This call of daddy immediately made Qinglong feel comfortable, and he couldn't help but said to Longsheng: "Son, call daddy two more times to listen."

    "Dad, as long as you agree to help, your son will call you dad every day." Long Sheng promised Qinglong with a serious look.  For Long Sheng, he really wanted to find an opportunity to repay people like Han Yu, but he also knew that his ability was limited. Even if he wanted to help in many things, it would probably be a waste of help.  As for his own father's safety, Long Sheng didn't think it would be a big problem.  It's not like letting it go all out, it's just delaying time, it shouldn't be difficult.

    After being begged by Long Sheng, Qinglong immediately gave up his original position again and reluctantly agreed to help Han Yu and others.  And with Qinglong agreeing to help, it becomes much easier to rescue Lin Mohan who is controlled by Xuanwu.  Before they parted ways with Lin Mohan, everyone had heard Lin Mohan mention that when he left the bottom of the lake, he did not dispose of Xuanwu's body as Xuanwu said, but instead preserved Xuanwu's body with ice.  In other words, Xuanwu's true body is now just meat on a chopping board. As long as Han Yu and others are allowed to go to the bottom of the lake, Xuanwu's true body will be powerless even if he wants to do anything.  The only thing that worried Han Yu was how to deal with Lin Mohan's obstruction.  Lin Mohan, who has become a puppet of Xuanwu, will definitely not be willing to just watch Han Yu and others deal with his real body, so he will naturally take action to stop it.  But now that Qinglong has joined, Han Yu and others have enough time to destroy it, even if Lin Mohan blocks it.

    After a brief discussion,After a while of division of labor, the permafrost lake where Lin Mohan was located appeared in the sight of Han Yu and others.

    As soon as they saw Lin Mohan, Han Yu and others, who were already on guard, immediately saw clues from Lin Mohan's behavior. Although the possessed Lin Mohan tried his best to imitate Lin Mohan's usual behavior.  But the counterfeit is still a counterfeit after all, and Han Yu and the others, who were called careful, saw the flaw, especially when they saw Han Yu and others preparing to enter the permafrost lake to see the true form of Xuanwu left at the bottom of the lake, Lin Mo  Han finally couldn't hide it anymore.

    Qinglong stopped Lin Mohan who was jumping over the wall. Compared with Lin Mohan, with the strength of Qinglong's four divine machines, it was a bit difficult to defeat Lin Mohan, but it held Lin Mohan back and prevented him from interfering with Han Yu and others.  The action at this time is still no problem.  What's more, in addition to Qinglong, there is also a second line of defense formed by Field and Su Wan, who are waiting to destroy Han Yu and others' preparations to go down to the lake. Lin Mohan cannot do it with his current ability.

    Xuanwu has realized that he has exposed his flaws and simply no longer covers them up.  From the moment he saw Qinglong take action, Xuanwu knew that what he had done had been known to Han Yu and others.  But even if they broke up, Xuanwu wanted to interfere with Han Yu and others, but he couldn't deal with Qinglong for a while, and there was nothing he could do if he wanted to.

    " Han Yu couldn't do it without the help of tools if he wanted to go 1,500 meters into the bottom of the lake.  Even Lin Mohan could do it by using his own power flexibly, let alone Han Yu, a user with the fire system.  At first, Lin Ke and others did not agree with Han Yu going into the lake. After all, fire and water are natural enemies. When Han Yu goes into the lake, his own strength will definitely be compromised.  However, Han Yu did not listen to the persuasion of Lin Ke and others and insisted on going to the lake to be the main attacker to destroy Xuanwu's true body.

    Everyone has already had a deep understanding of Han Yu's stubbornness.  This guy is a stubborn person. As long as it is something he wants to accomplish, he will do whatever it takes to do it.  Since Han Yu insisted on going on, he could only choose to agree.

    In order to successfully reach Xuanwu’s true form, Qiao Yaner took out the submersible that she had successfully built but had not yet had time to verify.  There is no way, the Spirit does not yet have the ability to dive. If it wants to reach water as deep as 1,500 meters, the only thing that can do it is a submersible.

    The space inside the submersible is not very large and can only seat three people.  Just looking at the appearance, it looks like a crab that is growing teeth and claws.  Han Yu, Han Mengxin and Lin Wei got into the belly of the "crab" and signaled to people outside through the window that they could start diving.

    Originally, Ning Ping hoped to go in place of Han Mengxin, but in this operation, except for those with abilities, swordsmen like Ning Ping who practiced ancient martial arts would have very little effect under 1,500 meters of water.  Ning Ping could only act depressedly as the third line of defense to prevent Lin Mohan from sabotaging his actions. Apart from praying silently in his heart that this operation would go smoothly, Ning Ping could only watch from the side.

    Watching the "crab-type" submersible slowly sink into the water, Ning Ping's heart sank.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 1002 The other side of the frozen lake

    Perhaps because she was too confident in herself, Lin Wei did not take Han Yu's reminder to heart. Instead, she speeded up because she was worried that Han Yu would come to steal the credit. However, Lin Wei was fast and Xuanwu was not slow either.  When Lin Wei was only a few steps away from Xuanwu, Xuanwu had already reached the real body's mouth.

    Lin Wei screamed something bad when she saw it, and without thinking, she threw several dark energy bombs at Xuanwu's back.  The energy bomb hit Xuanwu's back, but instead helped Xuanwu widen the distance from Lin Wei. It rolled on the ground and reached Xuanwu's mouth.  Not only did he not knock down Xuanwu, but he helped Xuanwu avoid Han Yu's interception.

    The mouth of Xuanwu's real body has been opened, and Xuanwu used his hands and feet to get in.  As Xuanwu entered his real body, Xuanwu's real body, which had been lying on the ground motionless, began to shake.  When Han Yu saw something was wrong, he immediately shouted to Lin Wei, who was confused by this series of actions: "What are you doing standing there stupidly? Get out of there!" While shouting to Han Yu, he rushed towards Lin Wei. As for  Han Mengxin didn't have to worry. After seeing Xuanwu get into Zhen's body, she immediately opened her defense shield and entered combat mode.

    Lin Wei finally came to her senses, but then she realized that she was being carried on Han Yu's shoulders.

    "Put me down!" Lin Wei screamed.

    Feeling pain in his eardrums, Han Yu quickly put Lin Wei down, took out his ears and complained: "What the hell are you calling? It almost deafened my ears."

    "What should we do now?" Lin Wei changed the subject with some embarrassment.

    "What else can we do? Let's join forces. But this time you can't let it go." Han Yu warned Lin Wei worriedly.  Lin Wei was very unhappy at being told that, but because of a previous wrong experience, Lin Wei spoke much softer, nodded silently, and Lin Wei also expanded her territory.

    Xuanwu, who returned to his true form, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Han Yu and the others who were ready.  He sighed and said, "Why are you coming back? Is it just to ruin my business?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, bring Lin Mohan back, and then you can do whatever you want, no one will stop you." Han Yu shouted to Xuanwu.  Xuanwu shook his head slightly and refused: "It is impossible to return this person to you. He is my chosen successor"

    "Bah! Shameless guy, you still want to deceive others. Qinglong has already told us your tricks. We won't be fooled again, so let him go quickly."

    "Traitors are indeed the most disgusting." Xuanwu secretly cursed.  Qinglong, who was accompanying his son by the lake, suddenly felt a chill on his back.

    Seeing that his statement could no longer deceive Han Yu, Xuanwu simply broke up. With this break, the two sides naturally had nothing to say.  Han Yu could not care about Lin Mohan's life or death, and Xuanwu would not return the new body he finally selected to Han Yu.  surrounding Lin Mohan's ownership.  The two sides fought fiercely.

    It was only during this fight that Han Yu understood why Qinglong was resistant to fighting Xuanwu.  The carapace on this Xuanwu is too hard, regardless of its own flames.  Or Lin Wei's energy bomb.  Or Han Mengxin's light arrows were unable to cause effective damage to Xuanwu, but Xuanwu's attack was something Han Yu and others couldn't bear.  Fortunately, Xuanwu's movements were relatively slow, otherwise Han Yu and the other three would most likely have been injured at this time.

    Qinglong once mentioned that the only way to break through Xuanwu's abnormal defense is to attack Xuanwu's navel.  But Xuanwu obviously knew where his weaknesses were.  At this time, it had no hope of keeping silent about Qinglong. Just in case, Xuanwu had been carefully protecting the turtle navel under his belly, not giving Han Yu and the others a chance to attack.

    You can’t attack the turtle’s navel.  If Xuanwu's perverted defense cannot be broken, if Xuanwu's defense cannot be broken, then there will be no effective damage to Xuanwu. If Xuanwu is not harmed, there will be no way to force Xuanwu to hand over Lin Mohan.  All this seemed to be a dead end. Relying on their rough skin and thick armor, Xuanwu and Han Yu fought a protracted battle. Han Yu and the others circled around Xuanwu, but they couldn't find a place to strike.

    This stalemate lasted until the emergence of Ninh Binh.  Seeing Ning Ping coming here, Han Yu was very confused when Ning Ping evolved into an amphibian, and he was also good at diving.  However, Ning Ping's arrival still made Han Yu very happy.  After finding no chance to attack the Xuanwu Turtle's navel, Han Yu had a new idea.  In Han Yu's eyes, Xuanwu was like a large tortoise. When in danger, he would shrink into his shell.  The best way to get a turtle that has retracted its shell to poke its buttocks is to use chopsticks.  Originally, with only Lin Wei and Han Mengxin around, Han Yu was a little embarrassed to ask these two girls to cooperate with him to poke the turtle's butt, but for Ning Ping, Han Yu was not that embarrassed.

    "Ning Ping, go to Xuanwu's head. I'll meet you later."Make it stick its head out, and chop off its head when you see the opportunity.  "

    "Got it." Ning Ping didn't bother to ask for details. After hearing Han Yu's words, he immediately agreed and reached the top of Xuanwu's head in a few jumps. At this time, Han Yu also arrived behind Xuanwu, crossing his index fingers with both hands.  , cursed in his mouth: "I'll make you shrink your head!"

    A cross flame hit Xuanwu's back with great accuracy. Xuanwu, who was huddled in the tortoise shell and waiting for a while to attack Han Yu, suddenly felt his butt heat up. He couldn't help but stretch his head forward, and suddenly poked out of the tortoise shell.  At this moment, Ning Ping, who had been prepared for a long time, without any hesitation, drew out his Qingyun Sword and pointed it at Xuanwu's neck. A sword wave flew straight towards the back of Xuanwu's neck.

    What disappoints Ning Ping is that Xuanwu’s neck is so hard. The sword wave that can open a hole in the steel plate has no effect on Xuanwu. Apart from leaving a white shallow mark, it does not cause any damage.  As if he was suddenly bitten by a mosquito, Xuanwu raised his head and glanced at Ningping, and then stared at Han Yu who had just set his butt on fire with red eyes, full of hatred.

    It’s understandable that anyone else would be furious if their butt was burned.  But Han Yu didn't realize it at all. Han Yu, who didn't know whether Ning Ping succeeded in attacking, continued to set fire to Xuanwu's butt.  It wasn't until Xuanwu neighed angrily, turned around and charged towards him that Han Yu realized that Ning Ping had missed.

    Compared with the huge Xuanwu, Han Yu and Ningping are very small. Although this difference makes Han Yu and others unable to withstand Xuanwu's several attacks, the prerequisite is that Xuanwu can defeat Han Yu and others.  OK.  It's just that Han Yu's previous actions obviously made Xuanwu lose his mind.  Seeing that his attack target Han Yu was dodging left and right, but he could not hit the target, Xuanwu finally became impatient and changed his single attack to a group attack to fully attack his target Han Yu.  As for the other three people, Xuanwu didn't take it seriously. In Xuanwu's eyes at this time, Han Yu was the only one who truly said "I only have eyes for you!"

    As soon as Xuanwu's attack method changed, Han Yu suddenly seemed to be in danger.  Xuanwu is indeed an expert at playing with water.  As Xuanwu raged, water pillars appeared around Xuanwu's body, and then pressed towards Han Yu.  Facing the water pillars moving towards him from all directions, Han Yu dodged and slowly raised his position, trying to induce Xuanwu to stand up unconsciously.  Exposing the turtle navel that it has always protected.

    Ning Ping, who had a tacit understanding with Han Yu, had already seen Han Yu's intentions, so he continued to harass Xuanwu.  On the one hand, he was also ready to attack the Xuanwu turtle's navel at any time.  As long as Xuanwu exposes his navel, Ningping can launch an attack immediately.  Qinglong said that Xuanwu's only weakness is the turtle's navel, and the only way to deal with Xuanwu is to attack the turtle's navel.

    Han Mengxin and Lin Wei did not understand Han Yu's intentions, which was also related to the fact that they rarely fought side by side with Han Yu.  Seeing that Han Yu seemed to be tired of dealing with Xuanwu's attack.  Several times, he even suffered a little loss, which made Han Mengxin feel anxious. She attacked Xuanwu harder and tried to attract Xuanwu's attention.  It's just that Xuanwu has now entered the "I only have eyes for you" mode.  Except for Han Yu, he doesn't care much about others.  Xuanwu has great confidence in his tortoise shell and his own defensive power.  What it wants to do most now is to kill Han Yu, the bastard who set his own ass on fire.

    Seeing Xuanwu slowly raising his body under Han Yu's attraction, Ning Ping couldn't help but stare closely at Xuanwu's body, and quietly began to move to the most suitable position for launching a surprise attack. As for Ningping's unusual movements  , Xuanwu didn't realize it at all.  Finally, Han Yu's efforts were not in vain. After withstanding a water column attack, Han Yu pretended to retreat to the top of Xuanwu's head unintentionally. From that position, just a small jump from Xuanwu could swallow Han Yu into his mouth.  And Xuanwu was just as Han Yu thought. Seeing Han Yu approaching, Xuanwu opened his mouth and jumped up from the ground.  At this moment, Ningping, who had been waiting for a long time, also launched an attack, heading straight for Xuanwu's exposed navel like a meteor.

    Han Yu was already surpassed by Xuanwu's open mouth. As soon as Xuanwu shut up, Han Yu would be completely swallowed into his mouth. But at this moment, Xuanwu suddenly felt a pain in his navel. The pain made Xuanwu wake up suddenly.  He came over, but before he could shut up, Han Yu, who seemed to be seriously injured before, accelerated and slipped out of Xuanwu's mouth. Naturally, Xuanwu gained nothing and even lost his turtle navel.

    At this time, Xuanwu no longer cared about chasing Han Yu. The attack on the turtle's navel caused Xuanwu's extremely abnormal defense to collapse. It would take time to recover again, but Han was already depressed by Xuanwu's defense.  How could Yu and others miss such a golden opportunity.  Taking advantage of Xuanwu's weakness as he lay on the ground to recover, Han Yu and the others continued to attack as if they were free of charge.?'s Xuanwu said hello.

    ……

    "No, don't fight, I, I'll just give him back to you." Xuanwu finally couldn't help shouting at Han Yu.  Fortunately, Xuanwu took the initiative to call out, otherwise Han Yu really didn't know what to do next.  After all, Lin Mohan was in Xuanwu's body. If he wanted to save people, he had to let Xuanwu spit it out. After all, he couldn't get into Xuanwu's stomach to find Lin Mohan.

    "Hurry up and hand over the person." Han Yu signaled the others to stop and then urged Xuanwu Dao.

    "You have to promise not to attack me again after I return the person to you." Xuanwu opened his mouth and made conditions for Han Yu.  But Han Yu exposed Xuanwu's intention to delay time and shouted coldly: "Don't ask me for conditions, you want to delay time to recover, right? There is no way, hand over the person immediately, as long as you hand over the person, you will  Do whatever you want, I don’t care.”

    "How do I know if what you say is true? How can you guarantee that you can do what you say." Xuanwu continued to quibble.

    "Then there is no need to discuss, Ning Ping, prepare to repeat our cooperation just now." Han Yu shouted and went straight to the rear of Xuanwu.  Ning Ping once again came to Xuanwu's head to sharpen his knife.

    Xuanwu immediately lost his mind when he saw it, and shouted repeatedly: "Okay, okay. I'll pay him back!" As if he was afraid that Han Yu would set his butt on fire, Xuanwu immediately opened his mouth and spit out Lin Mohan after shouting.  Upon seeing this, Han Mengxin and Lin Wei hurriedly ran over and dragged Lin Mohan aside. Han Mengxin checked Lin Mohan and found that Lin Mohan had lost consciousness, but his body was not damaged.

    "How to wake him up?" Han Yu asked Xuanwu Dao.

    "Just two slaps on the face, harder." Xuanwu replied weakly as he lay on the ground.

    According to the method Xuanwu said, Han Yu slapped Lin Mohan hard twice. Ning Ping on the other side was a little eager to try. Fortunately, Lin Mohan let out a groan, which made Ning Ping's plan fail.  Han Yu rolled his eyes at the somewhat disappointed Ning Ping angrily.  He squatted in front of Lin Mohan and asked: "Lin Mohan, are you clear-headed now? Do you still recognize some of us?"

    "Han Yu, are you sick? How come I don't know you guys?" Lin Mohan shook his head and looked at Han Yu inexplicably.

    "Is this how you treat your savior?" Han Yu said with some dissatisfaction.

    "Nonsense, when did you become my savior?" Lin Mohan retorted in disbelief.

    Lin Wei on the side couldn't bear it and said to Han Yu and Lin Mohan, who were about to have a good fight: "Okay you two. Is now the time to say this? Leave here first before we talk. This place can be  It’s not a place to talk.”

    Hearing Lin Wei’s words.  Only then did Lin Mohan notice the environment he was in.  When he saw Xuanwu lying not far away, he couldn't help but exclaimed in confusion: "Xuanwu? Isn't it dead already? Why is it alive again?" As he said this, Lin Mohan looked up at the sky, only to find that there were all the stars above his head.  Shui couldn't help shouting again: "Why am I here? How did you come here?"

    "Let's talk about these questions of yours after we get back to the lake." Han Yu said, reaching out to pull Lin Mohan up and beckoning everyone to prepare to leave.

    The submersible can only accommodate three people.  However, except for Ning Binh, which does not have a protective cover, everyone else can use the method of climbing on the submersible to return to the lake surface, so the method of leaving is not too difficult.  But Lin Mohan was still a little confused. He clearly remembered inheriting the power of Xuanwu.  It's just that when I wake up, everything seems like a dream.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mohan tried his strength and found that it was much stronger than before, which meant that he was not dreaming.  But what happened to Xuanwu?  He clearly remembered that he had sealed it with ice, and the current protective shield had obviously disappeared when he left last time.

    "Don't wait around, come here quickly, and I'll tell you what's going on when I get back up there." Seeing Lin Mohan's daze, Han Yu hurriedly shouted to Lin Mohan.  After hearing Han Yu's words, Lin Mohan put away his questions and imitated Han Yu's example by clinging to the submersible.  Ning Ping, who had already entered the submersible, sent a signal to the Spirit waiting on the lake.

    Xuanwu lay on the ground, watching helplessly as the submersible left his protective cover bit by bit and rose towards the lake. He felt angry and anxious, but now he couldn't use any strength, so he could only watch.  Yes, there is no difference at all.

    "Wait and see, I won't let you go." Xuanwu swore secretly in his heart, watching the submersible carrying Han Yu and others getting smaller and smaller before his eyes.

    Since they were in deep water and did not know what dangers would be waiting nearby, Han Yu and others did not dare to have any trouble.Not the slightest bit careless.  In order to take care of the two girls, Han Mengxin and Lin Wei, they were also stuffed into the submersible by Han Yu. Only Lin Mohan and Han Yu were outside the submersible.

    Danger is everywhere!

    When the submersible ascended to the place where it encountered a collision before diving, Han Yu suddenly felt a murderous aura. Before Han Yu could react, a black shadow rushed towards Han Yu at an extremely fast speed.  At this time, Ning Ping controlled the underwater searchlight to come over. Through the light, Han Yu only saw a huge fish mouth. The fish mouth was wide open and he could clearly see three rows of teeth inside.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to be bitten by a fish, Lin Mohan, who was staying outside the submersible like Han Yu, took action.  Lin Mohan's ability is ice, and now he is in water. For Lin Mohan, this is a four-word comment, like a fish in water.  The strange underwater fish that tried to attack Han Yu was frozen into a lump of ice and sank straight to the bottom of the lake.

    Han Yu couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief and gave Lin Mohan a thumbs up to express his gratitude.  But before Lin Mohan could respond.  Whether it was Han Yu, Lin Mohan, or the three people in the submersible, the five people felt their bodies shake at the same time. A huge suction force came from the bottom of the lake, sucking the submersible's cable connected to the Spirit.  The line suddenly stretched straight, and before Han Yu and others could figure out what was going on, the cable was abruptly torn off.  The submersible was immediately sucked to the bottom of the lake by the sudden huge suction force at the bottom of the lake

    ***************************************

    When Han Yu opened his eyes, he found that he was on top of a cloud.  Although he couldn't remember when he passed out, Han Yu clearly remembered that he was in the water before.  But why are you lying on the clouds now?  This abnormality was so obvious that Han Yu had to wonder if he was dreaming.  The clouds in the sky were just the condensed rainwater in the atmosphere, and it was impossible to stand on them. However, the reality forced Han Yu to believe that his previous understanding of where he was was wrong.  It was indeed a cloud, not far from my own cloud.  There are a few other clouds floating around.

    But when Han Yu looked up at the sky.  But his mouth opened in surprise.  I saw that what was supposed to be the sky above Han Yu's head now turned into a lake.  Han Yu didn't know how the lake water floated in the air without falling, and he didn't know where he was now.  All he wants to know now is where are Ning Ping and others who were sucked into the bottom of the lake with him?  Han Yu was worried about them.

    I tried to mobilize the power in my body, but fortunately it was not affected here.  Can use his powers normally.  I tried my own field again, no problem, everything is normal.  All that's left is to find the lost Ning and others, and then return to the Courage together.

    He flew into the air and looked around.  Han Yu hoped to find traces of Ning Ping and others, but to Han Yu's disappointment, there was no one around, not even a ghost.  Unwilling to give up, Han Yu tried to reach out and touch the lake water suspended in the air.  Strangely, nothing unusual happened. Han Yu put his hand into the lake smoothly, just like he usually puts his hand into the water.  Not only that, Han Yu even saw fish occasionally appearing in the lake.

    Han Yu gritted his teeth, dove into the water, and swam upwards with all his strength. But what Han Yu didn't expect was that after he swam about a hundred meters, he felt a huge resistance that prevented Han Yu from continuing to swim up.  This resistance was so great that even though Han Yu tried his best, he still couldn't move forward much further.  Han Yu had no choice but to give up, but when Han Yu was about to swim back, his eyes were suddenly pierced by a bright light.  Han Yu subconsciously squinted his eyes and looked in the direction of the strong light, and then he felt happy. Less than a hundred meters away from him, the submersible was shining towards him.

    Han Yu swam toward the submersible without hesitation, but when Han Yu swam a few meters away from the submersible, Han Yu's instinct for danger suddenly reminded Han Yu to be careful, and his body's instinct made Han Yu stop.  Following the footsteps, Han Yu felt something moving above his head. Han Yu had no time to raise his head to look, so he almost subconsciously hid to the side.  Although he was in the water at this time, which affected Han Yu's movements, Han Yu still relied on instinct to avoid the danger from above his head.

    Han Yu looked at the huge fish body that almost passed him by, and couldn't help but secretly feel happy.  The big fish that failed in the attack seemed to have no intention of continuing to chase Han Yu, and just slowly retracted into the water level where it was originally.  Huge fish eyes with a diameter of more than one meter stared at Han Yu, making Han Yu very clear that this place was not a place to stay for a long time.  Taking advantage of the opportunity for the giant fish to retreat, Han Yu quickly swam to the submersible.  Only then did I realize that I couldn't leave even if I wanted to.  One end of the submersible was stuck by a barbed tail, which blocked the exit of the submersible.  Through the window, Han Yu could clearly see Ning Ping, Han Mengxin and Lin Wei inside.

    &nbsp;Escape alone?  Han Yu couldn't do it, and he wasn't willing to do it.  But if he wanted to save Ning Ping and others who were trapped in the submersible, other than cutting off that damn tail Just as he was thinking of a countermeasure, Han Yu saw Ning Ping suddenly point his fingers behind him anxiously, and his face changed rapidly.  The flowing water also reminded Han Yu that the big fish's attack had begun again.

    "This is water, and Han Yu's power has almost no use. If this is within the protective shield set up by Xuanwu, then there is still a chance to fight. But now Han Yu really has no use.  Retreating at this time should be the best option, but Han Yu was unwilling to do so.  It’s not the idea of ??living together and dying together that’s at play.  But Han Yu was unwilling to give up.  Will that strange fish harm the three Ningping people trapped in the submersible after he leaves? One of the three people is his good brother, one is his biological sister, and the other is his lover's righteous  Sister, Han Yu cannot accept anything happening to any of these three people.

    Seeing that Han Yu was unwilling to leave, Ning Ping and the others were extremely anxious.

    "If it doesn't work, we can only try it once." Lin Wei said to the other two people in a deep voice.

    "What are you going to do?" Han Mengxin asked hurriedly.

    "Mengxin and I are both ability users. If you and I work together, we should be able to destroy this submersible, but it is dangerous to do so. We have different power attributes. We have no idea what kind of explosion will occur after fusion.  There is no bottom, maybe our combined strength will break us into pieces"

    "I don't care about that much anymore. If this continues, my brother will be in danger, you idiot. Don't you know how to escape first?" Han Mengxin complained in a low voice.  Ning Ping on the side shook his head when he heard this and said, "I think Han Yu is worried that the big fish will deal with us if he escapes."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words.  Han Mengxin stopped complaining and urged Lin Wei: "Hurry up, Lin Wei, let's work together to destroy this tin can that restricts our freedom."

    "Yeah." Lin Wei nodded after hearing this.  Ning Ping shrank aside when he saw this, getting ready to protect himself.  Fortunately, the ability Qinglong lent to Ningping was still effective for the time being. Even if the submersible was destroyed, Ningping would not need anyone else's care.

    Two light balls, one black and one white, cautiously moved towards each other.  Because it's never been done before.  Both Han Mengxin and Lin Wei appeared to be very cautious and did not act recklessly just because the current situation was urgent.

    Powers with different attributes, especially those that are mutually reinforcing and incompatible, will always produce unexpected effects during the collision.  The huge power is just an effect.  The two small balls, representing light and darkness respectively, finally touched each other, and immediately generated a huge force that exploded in the submersible.  The small submersible could not withstand this kind of force at all, and was immediately torn to pieces by this force. Han Mengxin and Lin Wei had already set up energy shields for themselves, in addition to ensuring that they could move freely after entering the water.  It also protects your personal safety to the greatest extent.

    Han Yu, who was avoiding the attack of the big fish, suddenly discovered that the submersible exploded. He was so anxious that he immediately ignored the attack of the big fish and turned around and swam in the direction of the submersible.  At this time, Big Fish no longer cared about attacking Han Yu.  The sudden explosion of the submersible surprised the big fish. What made the big fish even more depressed was that the explosion was too sudden. He was not prepared at all. The tail of the submersible he was holding was scratched by the exploded fragments of the submersible, and blood flowed out.  .

    In the water, the smell of blood spread very quickly. After smelling the smell of blood, the big fish obviously fell into madness, turned around and rushed towards Han Yu, who had already joined Ningping and the others.

    This place is not an ideal battlefield, at least it is extremely disadvantageous for Han Yu and others.  Seeing the big fish rushing toward him and the others, Han Yu took Ning Ping and others downstream without thinking.  Although Ning Ping and others didn't understand why Han Yu wanted to take them into the deep water, out of trust in Han Yu, Ning Ping and others did not ask or even object. They followed Han Yu and went underwater desperately.  tour.

    It’s just that humans are not as fast as fish in the water. Seeing that the big fish has swam behind Han Yu and others, it will be bitten by the fish’s mouth soon.  At this critical moment, a strange stream of water shot over from the side. Han Yu took a closer look and found that it was not a stream of water at all, but an icicle that was condensing rapidly.  Big Fish, who was focusing entirely on Han Yu and others, never thought that there would be an attack on him in such a place.  Although the fish is big, its body is very soft. It was suddenly penetrated by the extending icicles. It tried in vain to capture Han Yu and others, but unfortunately it was limited by the icicles that penetrated its body.  , apart from constantly twisting his body and leaking out a large amount of blood to pollute the nearby water quality, Han Yu and others could not be touched at all.

    Han Yu was worried that such a strong smell of blood would attract more ferocious aquatic creatures, so he immediately called Ning Ping and others to continue diving.Then he gestured to Lin Mohan, who had just rescued them, to follow him.

    “I didn’t expect to meet everyone so soon. In a sense, Han Yu should be grateful to that dangerous big fish.  But when Han Yu swam out of the water, he immediately realized that he had forgotten to remind everyone one thing.  Without thinking of thanking him, Han Yu immediately pounced on Han Mengxin and Lin Wei who were closest to him.

    Ning Ping and others have just surfaced.  I felt something abnormal immediately.  Is he actually falling at this time?  Without thinking too much, except for Han Yu, the remaining four people immediately started to save themselves.  Han Mengxin opened her wings of light and grabbed Lin Wei beside her with one hand. Ning Ping used the air step to stabilize her body in the air. As for Lin Mohan, he aimed his right hand at the water and condensed an icicle towards the water.  He hung in the air.

    "Sorry, sorry, I forgot to remind everyone." Han Yu apologized to everyone with some embarrassment.

    And no one was in the mood to complain to Han Yu at this time.  The five people returned to the ground smoothly.  Looking at the lake above her head, Han Mengxin couldn't help but sigh: "The world is really huge and full of wonders. I think some people may never see this kind of scene in their lifetime."

    "It's better not to express emotion at this time. Han Yu, is there a way to leave here?" Lin Wei interrupted Han Mengxin's emotion and turned to ask Han Yu.

    One sentence.  Han Yu immediately became the focus of everyone, and Han Yu scratched his head.  He replied: "There is no problem leaving here at all. I have already tried it before I found you. The field can be used normally, and I have also set up one of the space entrances on the Spirit. We can go back at any time."

    "Then what are we waiting for? Go back and tell sister Lin Ke that you are safe, lest they worry about us." Lin Wei said immediately after hearing this.

    Han Yu and others also had this idea.  Although I also wonder why people like me appear in such a place, it is a bit putting the cart before the horse just to make my relatives worry in order to find out more about this place.  Looked around.  Han Yu said to himself: "This place looks like an upside-down world. We should be standing head-down in the sky at this time, but the lake that should have been below now occupies  "

    Before Han Yu could finish speaking, a strong wind blew by.  Interrupting Han Yu's words, Lin Mohan pointed at the direction of the wind and shouted to Han Yu and others: "What do you think that is?"

    Everyone looked in the direction of Lin Mohan's finger and saw a huge door standing on a cloud.  The door is very high and beautifully decorated, but who would build such a door in a place like this, and what is behind the door?

    Just when Han Yu and others were guessing, the door slowly opened a crack, and a figure slowly walked out from the door.

    "Isn't this door the legendary door to heaven?" Han Yu whispered to himself as he looked at the approaching figure.  No wonder Han Yu thinks so, including the four people from Ningping, they also think the same as Han Yu.  Because the figure walking over was not a human being, but a legendary angel, with a halo on top of his head, wings on his back, and waist-length wavy golden hair. It was impossible to tell whether he was male or female just by looking at his face.

    "Welcome, guests from a foreign land." The angel said to the five Han Yus with a smile.

    "Um, we didn't come here voluntarily. We are ready to leave now, so I won't disturb you anymore." Based on the idea that one thing is worse than one thing less, Han Yu said to the angel and then called Ning Ping and others to prepare. leave.  However, Angel did not intend to let Han Yu and others go easily.

    Just listen to the angel saying softly: "The fact that you came here unintentionally means that this is the arrangement of fate. It is God's will that guides you to come here. Please come with me. Your destiny has actually been determined by God."  , what you have to do next is actually to follow God’s guidance and complete the tasks and tests that God has given you.”

    What bothers Han Yu the most is hearing other people blame God for things.  Even though the angel's voice sounded very comforting, Han Yu still rejected the angel's invitation and opened the door to the domain to invite Ning Ping and others to leave together.  But what Han Yu and others didn't expect was that although this angel looked good, he was actually a bitch. When he saw Han Yu and others preparing to leave, he immediately turned against him.

    "Want to leave? It's not that easy!" Angel, whose face changed, shouted fiercely at Han Yu.

    Han Yu doesn’t want to cause more troubles, but troubles always appear in front of him.  The angel blew the horn while preventing Han Yu and others from leaving. As the horn sounded, armored angels suddenly rushed out of the nearby clouds. Before Han Yu and others were aware of their emotions, these angels had already captured them.  Five surrounded.

    Facing the angels surrounding them, Han Yu stared unhappily at the leading angel, the one who invited the five of them.??asked: "What do you want?"

    "Not so good? I invite you to be our guests. You see, the door of heaven has been opened for you. If you don't go in, who will?" The angel changed his gentle and courteous attitude before and said to Han Yu with a rogue tone.

    "What if I say no?" Han Yu usually hates others being unreasonable to him. When he meets such people, Han Yu will usually retaliate in kind.  Ning Ping and others who knew Han Yu were ready to take action.  To be honest, with the abilities of the five Han Yus, they are not afraid of falling out with the angels in front of them.

    Angels are servants of God.  When did this happen?  Gods have been killed by humans, yet they are still afraid of you servants who have lost their masters?  What a joke!

    "It's a pity that Angel didn't seem to realize that the atmosphere around him was abnormal. Seeing that Han Yu was not going to surrender, he was ready to use force to force Han Yu and others to surrender.  But the result was obvious and far beyond the angel's expectations.  Han Yu and others didn't do anything harsh, they just gave these arrogant angels a lesson.  Even though the angel's equipment is gorgeous, it's a pity that it's just a look-alike. If he really takes action, he'll be beaten to his death.

    ……

    “We were wrong, please forgive us.” The bruised and swollen angel leader said to Han Yu as if he was prostrating himself.

    Han Yu snorted coldly, not bothering to argue with these angels who deserved a beating, and turned around to greet Ning Ping and others to leave.  But when the angel leader saw that Han Yu and others were about to leave, he had the courage to beg Han Yu and others: "Don't leave, please, come with us."

    "Are you sick? I told you not to go. Don't think I don't understand. Only the dead can enter the gate of heaven, and we are still alive." Han Yu shouted impatiently.

    The angel leader hurriedly explained: "It's different. The current Gate of Heaven is just the same. It has long lost its previous effect. And now even if the Gate of Heaven is open every day, no souls of the dead come here.  "

    "Then why do you want us to enter the gate of heaven with you? As guests?"

    "I don't dare, I don't dare. We just have something to ask you for help." The angel leader explained hurriedly.

    "No time, we have things to do ourselves." Han Yu said angrily and opened the door to the domain.  Just as he was about to enter, the angel leader rushed over, hugged Han Yu's legs, and begged repeatedly: "Don't go, please, it's not easy for us to meet living people like you."  The next time I want to meet you, I don’t know how long it will take, so just do it and help us.”

    "Let go! Bastard! Don't pull off my pants!" Han Yu cursed angrily while holding up his pants, which were almost pulled off.  It's a pity that the angel leader was already shameless at this time. He hugged Han Yu's legs tightly with both hands, assuming a posture that he would not let go unless he agreed.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 1003 I am still me

    The meanest man is invincible!  This sentence is very reasonable, and its application does not only refer to humans. If angels are shameless, they will also have the same virtue as humans.  Anyway, Han Yu couldn't stand the pleading of the angel leader. Of course, this had something to do with the fact that his pants were about to be taken off. But judging from the results, the angel leader achieved his goal and finally made Han Yu agree to go with him.  Go to the gate of heaven.

    "What are you planning to do?" Han Yu asked the angel leader who was leading the way with displeasure.  The angel leader, who already understood the strength gap between himself and Han Yu and others, did not dare to show any arrogance and replied respectfully: "For freedom."

    "Huh? Freedom? Who is stopping you from being free? You won't fight for it yourself?"

    "I fought for it, but I didn't succeed." The angel leader replied with a wry smile.

    "You are planning to let us be your thugs."

    "This" The angel leader rolled his eyes when he heard this. Han Yu immediately understood the angel leader's intention and shouted: "If you dare to play rogue with me again, be careful I will kick you!"

    "Hehe" The already bent angel leader smiled and nodded, and explained to Han Yu: "Actually, you are right. We really hope that you can help us defeat the bad guys who prevent us from gaining freedom."

    "How can you be so sure that we can help you?" Han Mengxin asked curiously.

    "This is certain, God's prophecy tells us"

    "There has been no God in this world for a long time." Han Yu interrupted the angel leader.  There was a trace of bitterness on the face of the angel leader, and he nodded and said: "Yes, it is true that there is no God anymore. But some angels are unwilling to accept this reality. They stubbornly believe that God only leaves temporarily and will return here in the future.  "

    "And you angels who recognize the reality want to live your own life."

    "Well, it is precisely because of this that we angels are regarded as fallen by those stubborn angels. We are the ones who should be eliminated."

    “…From what you’re saying, my companions and I have to deal with a lot of guys?”

    "No, no, no, there are not many. We can deal with other angels, but there are only five archangels, and we are no match. What you have to deal with are actually those five archangels." The angel leader said to Han Yu quickly.

    "Five? So my companion and I are each responsible for one?"

    "Yes." The angel leader answered cautiously, worried that Han Yu would turn around and leave.  Fortunately, Han Yu didn't do that. He just asked about the abilities of the five archangels they needed to deal with.  As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger.  The angel leader understood the meaning of Han Yu's question and couldn't help but feel relieved. He introduced the five stubborn angels' specialties and things to be careful about to the five Han Yus.

    Since victory or defeat was at stake, the five Han Yus listened carefully and selected their opponents based on the strengths of the five archangels.  The five archangels each have their own strengths.  Corresponding to the abilities of Han Yu's five people, Han Yu chose the archangel who can use holy flames.  Ningping chose the archangel who was good at sword skills.  As for the remaining Han Mengxin, Lin Wei and Lin Mohan, they also chose an archangel respectively.

    Seeing this, the angel leader felt completely relieved.  It's not that he has confidence in Han Yu, but that he has confidence in the prophecies of God that he knows.  Although it understands that God is no longer in this world, it still habitually trusts and carries God’s words whenever it encounters something.  It's like fortune telling.  If you believe it, you have it; if you don’t believe it, you don’t have it.  In fact, believe it or not, all you want is peace of mind and a psychological sustenance for yourself.

    Crossing the threshold of the gate of heaven.  The scene that appeared in front of Han Yu and the five people was like a picture scroll, with blue sky and green grassland. They were simply two different worlds here and outside the gate of heaven.  But before Han Yu and the other five could appreciate the beautiful scenery in front of them, they heard the angel leader secretly yelling something bad, and nervously began to call on everyone to speed up.

    Han Yu and the other five felt baffled. They were dragged down the hillside by the group of angels. After passing through a meadow, they went up a hill. They looked at a burning village and saw the angry expressions of the angels. Han Yu immediately  I realized that the burning village should be the home of the angels around me.

    The fire was very big and it looked like it had been burning for a while.  The angels looked at their home in despair, thinking that their home was gone, but they didn't expect Han Yu to walk out at this time.  The angel leader wanted to persuade Han Yu not to waste his energy, but he was stopped by Ning Ping before he could speak. "Let him try. If he can't subdue these flames, then there is no need for him to come here."

    “Those flames were lit by holy flames, not ordinary flames in the world”The leader of the angels shook his head and smiled bitterly.  But before he could finish his words, he heard the angels behind him exclaiming in surprise. The angel leader suddenly felt something strange. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the village, and saw Han Yu flying into the air, facing the burning village with both hands.  , as if being summoned, the flames that were ravaging the village rushed towards Han Yu in the air and entered Han Yu's body.

    "This, this is" The angel leader was a little incoherent. Upon seeing this, Ning Ping explained kindly: "Han Yu is a user who can control flames. As long as it is fire, it is nothing to Han Yu."

    "God, thank you for your guidance" Before the angel leader could finish his emotional words, Ning Ping said again: "I'm reminding you, Han Yu doesn't like to hear other people mention gods and demons.  From Han Yu's point of view, whoever deserves the credit deserves the credit, and he resents those gods who don't take advantage enough and hide when they see trouble. If you don't want Han Yu to beat you, then you'd better be less alert."

    "Eh, ah, oh." The angel leader was stunned when he heard this, and nodded somewhat mechanically.  I felt a little regretful that the helper I had found turned out to be an atheist, but when I thought about it carefully, it was right. Gods and demons had long been kicked off the altar by humans. There is no place for gods and demons in the human world now, although they still continue to exist.  Sects have appeared in some places, but they have hardly taken off.  They are nothing more than a tool in the hands of human beings to control people's hearts. Otherwise, it is a cult and must be banned.

    Thanking Ning Ping gratefully, the angel leader turned around and called all the angels to return home, count the losses, and then prepare to rebuild their homes.  It's just that God doesn't follow people's wishes.  The angel leader and the angels had just returned to the village and had not yet started taking action.  The archangel, who had noticed the abnormality, appeared in the sky to the left of the village, and immediately saw Han Yu who was still in the sky.

    Regarding Han Yu, an alien species, the archangel acted very decisively. He even skipped the step of asking questions and directly attacked Han Yu.  Han Yu is naturally not a vegetarian, nor does he like to be beaten passively.  If you dare to attack me, I will fight back. Anyway, we won’t suffer any loss.

    Seeing Han Yu fighting with the archangel who suddenly appeared, the angel leader couldn't help but become nervous and looked worriedly at Han Yu who was fighting with the archangel.  Although I hope Han Yu can win.  But whether he can win or not is still two questions. The angel leader really has no confidence in his heart.  Thinking of this, the angel leader couldn't help but regret his haste. Although the angel leader often came to trouble him in the past.  But at least they won't hurt these angels, but now.  He broke the rules between the two parties.  Foreign aid has been invited. What if Han Yu and others are no match for the five archangels? How will the five archangels deal with these rebellious angels?

    "Don't worry, Han Yu won't lose." Ning Ping noticed the abnormality of the angel leader and comforted the angel leader while raising his guard.  The angel leader laughed dryly when he heard this, and stared unblinkingly at the two sides still fighting in the air.

    It’s exactly what Ning Ping said.  Although Han Yu did not have a clear upper hand, judging from the situation at the scene, he was not at a disadvantage either.  Even if both sides suffer losses, that is acceptable to the angel leader.

    The archangel who was fighting with Han Yu was shocked.  There are only four that can rival it in this pure land.  Now another one suddenly appeared, and it was a human. This made the archangel worry that this pure land had been threatened.  When he took the time to look at the angel leader on the ground, his eyes became fierce. If the archangels hadn't imagined that they could let these fallen angels return to the ranks waiting for God to come again, this would not be the case now.

    If you can’t beat your opponent in a one-on-one match, what’s the best solution?  Go back and continue training hard?  Wrong, the right thing is to look for helpers everywhere and defeat your opponents together.  This is what the archangel did when he felt that he could not defeat his opponent.  After a scream, two more archangels appeared from the horizon and flew quickly towards the archangel who was standing with Han Yu.  Ning Ping, who was on the ground, couldn't help but snorted coldly when he saw this, "Want to use more to defeat less? It's a pretty good idea."

    Ning Ping used the air step and intercepted one of the approaching archangels, while the other archangel was stopped by Han Mengxin.  But when the angels present saw Han Mengxin's outfit, they were all stunned.  The same light wings, the armor with a more exquisite style, and especially the holy aura on Han Mengxin made all the angels, including the angel leader, kneel on the ground and salute Han Mengxin in the air.

    The archangel who had fought with Han Yu before and the two archangels who came later also stopped and looked at Han Mengxin with complicated eyes.  After a long time, the three archangels slowly knelt in front of Han Mengxin. The leader of the archangels said with a hint of excitement in his voice, "Your Highness, we have finally waited for your return."

    "You, you have mistaken the wrong person. I am a human being,"?What an angel.  "Han Mengxin was a little confused when faced with this situation, so she quickly explained. I didn't expect that angels are all stubborn, and they can't get back the things they are sure about. Ignoring Han Mengxin's explanation, the three archangels said firmly.  : "The reason why Her Royal Highness the Princess thinks so is because you have not yet entered the reincarnation pool and have not recovered your past memories, so you have doubts about your identity.  Don't worry, come with us to the Reincarnation Pond.  "As they spoke, the three archangels bent down at the same time to guide Han Mengxin. However, they did not let Han Mengxin follow them, because two figures separated them from facing Han Mengxin.

    "Get out of the way! Ignorant humans are not allowed to be rude to Her Highness the Princess." The leader of the archangels glared at Han Yu and Ning Ping angrily and shouted.

    “She’s my half-sister, not your bullshit princess.” Han Yu shouted without giving in.  Ning Ping on the side also had an angry look on his face. Who cares if Han Mengxin is the reincarnation of an angel princess? Ning Ping knows that Han Mengxin is his default wife. If he forgets himself after entering the reincarnation pool, wouldn't he be the same?  Big loss.  no!  No matter what, Han Mengxin can't go to the reincarnation pool with these bird people.

    "Any human who wants to stop Her Royal Highness from going to the Reincarnation Pond shall die!" The three archangels were not easy to deal with. When they saw Han Yu and Ning Ping blocking their way, they immediately yelled at each other.

    Seeing that the conflict is about to break out again.  Han Mengxin quickly stopped: "Stop! Please don't be impulsive. I am indeed not the princess you know. I am a human being, his sister, and his lover, but I am not your princess. We are here just to resolve the issue.  The conflict between you and those angels who want to start a new life is not really about taking action against you."

    After listening to Han Mengxin's words, the leading archangel seemed to hesitate, but he still stubbornly asked Han Mengxin to follow them to the reincarnation pool. The unyielding archangel still wanted to confirm Han Mengxin's true identity through the reincarnation pool.  .  But Han Yu and Ning Ping disagreed.

    "No, what if Mengxin has an accident after entering the reincarnation pool? Absolutely not!"

    "Humans, don't be ungrateful. The Reincarnation Pond is the most precious treasure of this pure land. Ordinary people are allowed to enter it. Even just a glance is a luxury. What's more, if she is not the princess, then entering the Reincarnation Pond is also good for her.  Nothing bad.”

    "I don't believe what you say." Han Yu and Ning Ping replied stubbornly.

    Seeing that Han Yu and Ning Ping were stubborn, the three archangels had lost their patience. At this moment, the remaining two archangels came over with a large number of angel warriors.  But the angel leader who invited Han Yu and the five people to come here hid at this time.

    The three archangels saw their helpers arriving.  He immediately changed his attitude and planned to use force, but before they could give the order.  Lin Wei and Lin Mohan rushed over.  With the strength of five people, even if the five archangels gather together, they have to be treated with caution. The ordinary angel warriors in this kind of battle cannot help at all. The five archangels understand this very well.  The atmosphere suddenly reached a deadlock again.  Fortunately, Han Mengxin decided to follow the five archangels to the reincarnation pool.  Looking at these five archangels, Han Mengxin suddenly remembered the angel she had met before, whose name she could not even remember.  That angel seemed to have said that she was an angel princess, and now she heard another angel say that, which made Han Mengxin have doubts about her true identity.

    Regarding the decision made by Han Mengxin.  Although Han Yu and Ning Ping held opposing views, they also knew that Han Mengxin would not change his mind easily once he made a decision.  For the sake of safety, Han Yu and Ning Ping not only requested to accompany them throughout the whole process, but also required five stubborn archangels to swear an oath in the name of the god they believed in.  He will not go back on his words and harm Han Mengxin.  To the disappointment of Han Yu and Ning Ping, the five archangels didn't even hesitate and immediately swore half of the vows made by Han Yu and Ning Ping.  Upon seeing this, Han Yu and Ning Ping knew that the matter was irreversible, so they could only follow Han Mengxin in depression, planning to accompany Han Mengxin to the reincarnation pool.

    When Han Yu and others left with the five archangels, the group of angel warriors returned, and the angel leaders and those angels who had been hiding at the critical moment came out of their hiding places.  Looking at the empty sky, the angel leader couldn't help but regret a little, regretted his cowardice and regretted his stupidity.  Even if Han Mengxin was really an angel princess, it would be difficult for Han Mengxin to have a favorable impression of them based on the actions of these angels.  It's a pity that time can't go back. Even if the angel leader regrets it, it won't help. He can only sigh and start rebuilding his home with the other angels.

    Accompanied by five archangels, they came to the Garden of Eden.  This is a garden full of various rare plants and countless rare animals.  But what attracted Han Yu’s attention the most wasBut it's not those plants or animals. The fountain in the center of the Garden of Eden should be the pool of reincarnation that the five archangels mentioned.

    Slowly landing next to the reincarnation pool, Han Yu worriedly said to Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, it's not too late for you to change your mind now."

    Ning Ping, who was on the side, also looked at Han Mengxin nervously and said, "Yes, Mengxin, you just need to tell us to leave here now, and I will take you away immediately. No one can stop us."

    Hearing Ning Ping’s words, not only Ning Ping became nervous, but the five archangels also became nervous and couldn’t help but look at Han Mengxin.  Han Mengxin laughed softly and said, "Ning Ping, don't talk nonsense. Even if I am really the reincarnation of an angel princess, I will still be me, your Ning Ping's fiancée, and Han Mengxin who hopes to stay together for the rest of her life."

    Ning Ping, who was originally nervous, immediately lost most of his nervousness after hearing what Han Mengxin said. He looked at Han Mengxin and said solemnly: "Okay. This is what you said. If you forget me, then I will  I will do whatever it takes to remind you of who I am.”

    "Well, I remember what you said." Han Mengxin said with a smile.

    After comforting Ning Ping, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with a smile without saying a word.  After being stared at by Han Mengxin for a moment, Han Yu waved helplessly and said: "Okay, okay, since you want to try it, go ahead and try it. If anything happens to you, I promise to destroy this place."  Everything will be buried with you."

    ***************************************

    Five versus two!

    Not long after Han Mengxin walked into the reincarnation pool.  The five archangels waiting on the side suddenly became angry.  At this time, because Lin Wei was not adaptable to the environment here, Han Yu left her outside and asked Lin Mohan to take care of her. Only Han Yu and Ning Ping followed Han Mengxin to the reincarnation pool.  Faced with the sudden attack by the five archangels, Han Yu and Ning Ping did not appear surprised.  It was originally a hostile relationship.  How can you change your attitude just because of someone else's words?  If Han Mengxin hadn't insisted on it, Han Yu and Ning Ping would never have agreed to Han Mengxin entering the reincarnation pool.  Now the five archangels rose up and revolted.  That reincarnation pond theory is probably also false.  Dealing with the five archangels and rescuing Han Mengxin from the reincarnation pool became the top priority for Han Yu and Ning Ping at the moment.

    "Ning Ping. Go rescue people. Leave these five archangels to me." Han Yu said to Ning Ping in a deep voice.

    "Are you okay?" Ning Ping asked in a low voice.

    "It's important to save people, go quickly. Don't worry about me, there is so much movement here, Lin Mohan and Lin Wei should have noticed it, and they may be heading here now."

    After hearing what Han Yu said.  Ning Ping nodded slightly, and then rushed straight to the reincarnation pool. Upon seeing this, the five archangels immediately separated into two and tried to prevent Ning Ping from approaching the reincarnation pool, but they did not expect to be blocked by a wall of fire.

    "Your opponent is me." Han Yu said to the five archangels in a cold voice.

    The five archangels looked at each other.  Together they launched an attack on Han Yu.  Facing the combined attack of the five archangels, even though Han Yu was very strong, he still couldn't hold on.  But in order to buy Ningping time to rescue Han Mengxin, he had to hold on even if he couldn't hold on.  At the same time, Lin Mohan and Lin Wei, who had noticed the abnormality, were also rushing here. However, when they arrived at the entrance of the Garden of Eden, Lin Mohan and Lin Wei were intercepted, and there was no way to get to Han Yu for a while.  Help around.

    "Don't think that your companions can arrive in time. You have no helpers. Only by surrendering immediately can you save your life." The leading archangel shouted to Han Yu with a proud look on his face.

    Han Yu glanced at the other party coldly. Even if the archangel didn't say anything, after this period of persistence, what should come should have come long ago. If it didn't come, it meant that he was in trouble.  Han Yu, who knew that he couldn't count on Lin Mohan and Lin Wei, was just thinking about how to delay the five archangels from preventing Ning Ping from saving people.  At the moment, there seems to be no other way to think of except expanding the field.  It's just that there are still a group of men in black locked up in his own domain. What if they are fighting in the domain and accidentally injure those men in black?

    The five archangels did not give Han Yu much time to think about it. Two archangels stayed to restrain Han Yu, while the other three headed towards Ningping, who was blocked by the defensive shield of the reincarnation pool.  When Han Yu saw this, he almost subconsciously opened the door of his domain and took the three archangels who were rushing towards Ningping into his own domain. Then he did not stop doing anything, and simply took the remaining two because of the sudden attack of his companions.  The two archangels who disappeared and were stunned were also brought into the field.

    "Ning Ping, I'll leave it to you to save Mengxin." Han Yu shouted to Ning Ping, and then entered his own field without waiting for Ning Ping's answer, focusing on solving the five archangels.  Ning Ping had focused all his attention on the defensive cover of the reincarnation pool at this moment, and did not hear Han Yu's words at all.

    Seeing Han MengxinHe was so close that he seemed to be able to reach out and touch him, but there was an invisible barrier between the two of them, making it impossible for Ning Ping to pull Han Mengxin out of the reincarnation pool.  Ning Ping saw that another "Han Mengxin" appeared opposite Han Mengxin who was sitting in the reincarnation pool, with the same appearance and figure. That "Han Mengxin" seemed to wake up before Han Mengxin, and slowly stood up and walked towards the closed door.  Han Mengxin walked over with eyes wide open.  Ning Ping shouted anxiously, trying to remind Han Mengxin, who had his eyes closed, to pay attention.  But Han Mengxin didn't seem to hear it at all. On the contrary, it was the "Han Mengxin" who woke up and smiled at Ning Ping after hearing Ning Ping's cry.

    This smile immediately made Ning Ping feel his scalp numb, as if the Han Mengxin he was familiar with was going to disappear soon.  Immediately, without caring about how much damage it would cause to himself, he swung his sword desperately to attack the defensive cover of the reincarnation pool.  The defensive shield with rebound effect reflected all Ning Ping's attacks on Ning Ping. Ning Ping flew backwards and broke dozens of big trees before he stopped.  Ning Ping didn't bother to check his injuries, and rushed to the vicinity of the reincarnation pool with some staggering steps. He found that Han Mengxin was the only one left in the reincarnation pool. But seeing whether this Han Mengxin was the original Han Mengxin, Ning Ping felt a little bit unsure.  nor.

    "Ning Ping!" Han Mengxin was surprised to see Ning Ping injured. She yelled and quickly walked towards Ning Ping.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping immediately shouted: "Don't come over!"

    Han Mengxin stopped as she was told.  He looked at Ning Ping in confusion.  Facing Han Mengxin's puzzled look, Ning Ping gritted his teeth and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you? Are you the original Han Mengxin or the reincarnation of that angel princess?"

    "Fool, of course I am Han Mengxin. You are injured, can you let me treat you?" Han Mengxin replied after hearing this.

    It’s just that tone.  That look was different from the Han Mengxin that Ning Ping was familiar with.  Ning Ping shook his head and said, "You are not Han Mengxin. Mengxin would not treat me like you did."

    "Huh? What do you mean? Ah? If you don't fight for three days, why don't you go to the house to reveal your tiles? I originally wanted to be nice to you, but I didn't expect that you don't know what is good and what is good. Just stay there and don't move!" Han Mengxin said calmly.  Face walked to Ning Ping's side.  Ning Ping subconsciously wanted to draw the sword, but when he saw that familiar face, the hand holding the hilt of the Qingyun Sword could not use any strength.

    "Lie down, I want to check your injuries." Han Mengxin ordered with a stern face.

    Ning Ping lay down obediently.  As soon as he lay down, he immediately realized that something was wrong. The Han Mengxin in front of him was obviously a fake. Why should he listen to this fake?  Thinking of this, Ning Ping stood up as soon as he straightened up.  However, Han Mengxin reached out and slapped her forehead in advance, shouting: "Just wait and don't move!"

    It feels very familiar!  Every time after being injured in a secret fight with Han Yu, Han Mengxin would become violent while treating herself and Han Yu.  Ning Ping would beat himself up if he was not satisfied at all. Ning Ping was almost used to being patted on the forehead.  Knowing that Han Mengxin was worried about something happening to herself or Han Yu during the fight, she was very opposed to her fight with Han Yu.  I just want to improve my strength. Apart from actual combat, practicing alone is basically the same as useless work.

    "You, are you really Mengxin?" Ning Ping asked tentatively.

    "Nonsense!" Han Mengxin replied angrily.

    "Then do you remember when you kissed me for the first time?" Ning Ping probed again.

    Although she knew that Ning Ping wanted to confirm whether she was really the original Han Mengxin, this question still made Han Mengxin feel a little shy. After rolling her eyes at Ning Ping angrily, Han Mengxin whispered the answer without Ning Ping to continue.  Asked, Han Mengxin told exactly what happened between herself and Ning Ping.  But before Ning Ping could relax and believe that the Han Mengxin in front of him was the original Han Mengxin, Han Mengxin said again, "I am now both the original Han Mengxin and the reincarnation of the angel princess."

    "What do you mean?" Ning Ping asked with his eyes widened as he looked at Han Mengxin with a confused expression.

    "What I mean is that I have not lost the memory of being Han Mengxin, but I have also gained an additional memory of being an angel princess. I am indeed the reincarnation of the angel princess, but I am also Han Mengxin, your Ningping lover, and me.  The younger sister of my brother Han Yu. I have not forgotten my original identity, I just have a new identity."

    "Then will you leave us?" Ning Ping looked at Han Mengxin and asked with an anxious look.

    "Idiot, I am Han Mengxin. Where do you want me to go after leaving those of you who care about me and love me?" Han Mengxin rolled her eyes at Ning Ping and said slowly.

    After hearing what Han Mengxin said, Ning Ping suddenly felt happy and couldn't help but want to hug Han Mengxin tightly, but justThere was a sharp pain in my chest when I moved.  Seeing this, Han Mengxin scolded angrily and amusedly: "You deserve to be injured and you don't know how to behave yourself!"

    "Hehe" Ning Ping was in a good mood now that all the worries in his heart were gone, and he didn't take Han Mengxin's blame to heart.  Since we can't hug each other, let's hold hands.  Ning Ping held Han Mengxin's right hand and said softly: "Mengxin, tell me how you plan to deal with those angels. The memory of that angel princess didn't leave any special tasks for you, right?"

    "No, in the reincarnation pool, I just wanted to watch a silent movie, watching an angel who looked exactly like me leading the angel army to fight until I was defeated and had to choose reincarnation. During this period, there was no voice telling me what to do.  What to do? There will be no future after watching that silent movie. I woke up and saw that you were injured. I wanted to treat you, but you doubted me" At this point, Han Mengxin pinched her angrily.  He pinched Ningping.

    Ning Ping, who was attacked on the waist, quickly changed the subject and said worriedly to Han Mengxin: "I don't know what's going on with Han Yu now? His domain can't be opened by anyone except himself. Even if we want to help, we can't open it."  There is no way."

    "My brother will be fine. If something happens to him, I will let these birdmen bury my brother with him." Han Mengxin said in a deep voice.  After hearing Han Mengxin's harsh words, Ning Ping wanted to remind Han Mengxin that she was the princess of those birdmen.  However, considering Han Mengxin's magical ability to pinch people, Ning Ping still swallowed his words that he deserved a beating.

    ……

    Lin Mohan and Lin Wei finally rushed over.  It can be seen from their situation.  They had already experienced a battle on the way here, but when they heard that Han Yu had imprisoned the five archangels in their own domain, Lin Mohan and Lin Wei were helpless.  Just when the four of them couldn't think of a countermeasure, they heard a rumbling sound. When the four of them were looking for where the sound came from, it was about ten meters in the air above the reincarnation pool.  Suddenly a beam of light appeared, the space was distorted, and a place that was somewhat familiar to Han Mengxin and others appeared in front of the four of them.

    Before the four of them could take a closer look, they saw five figures flying out of the twisted space passage.  Han Mengxin and others took a closer look.  It turned out to be the five archangels who had been taken into the domain by Han Yu before.  At this time, these five archangels all looked very embarrassed. To use an old saying, a phoenix with fallen feathers is worse than a chicken.  But seeing the embarrassment of these five angels, the four people in Ningping were not happy. Instead, they were very worried about Han Yu's safety.

    If you want to break the barrier between space and space, you need extremely powerful force to attack a certain point in an instant. Only then can you break the barrier between space. The power released by the five archangels jointly breaks the gap between space and space.  The barrier, if this power is used to deal with Han Yu

    Han Mengxin no longer dared to think about the consequences.  When the five archangels saw Han Mengxin appearing next to Ning Ping, they couldn't help but show a hint of disappointment on their faces.  This is not the result they want!

    "Your Highness, how can you stay with these despicable humans? Please stay away from them." An archangel said to Han Mengxin in a deep voice.  Upon hearing this, Ning Ping's eyebrows immediately stood up.  But before he could attack, Han Mengxin stopped him, looked at the archangel who was speaking and asked, "How is my brother doing now?"

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s question, the faces of the five archangels all changed, showing a trace of fear, as if they were unwilling to recall the previous confrontation with Han Yu.

    Half an hour ago

    Being suddenly exposed to a strange environment made the five archangels feel a little panicked.  After looking around, the five archangels discovered a group of men in black who also discovered them.  Originally, the five archangels thought that the men in black would attack them, but they did not expect that after seeing them, the men in black knelt on the ground and saluted them.  The five archangels can confirm that the men in black are humans. However, since the God-Destroying War, humans have lost their respect for the gods and demons. The gods and demons have been reduced to street rats that everyone shouts and beats. As gods,  One can imagine the treatment received by servants.  Now I suddenly encountered a group of humans kneeling to them. This was something I hadn't encountered in many years.  For a time, the five archangels were filled with emotion, and their arrogance as servants of God also quietly raised their tails.

    But just when the five archangels wanted to regain some of their superior self-confidence as servants of God in these men in black, something disrupted the situation.  Han Yu appeared alone in front of the five of them.  The five archangels were surprised to find that Han Yu at this time was completely different from the Han Yu they had met before.  In this unfamiliar environment, the pressure released by Han Yu in front of them actually made the five archangels feel nervous when facing God.

    It’s just that this Han Yu is obviously a human being, why can he have them that can deter him?The momentum of not daring to move?  The five archangels were puzzled.  But Han Yu was not in the mood to explain the difference between this place and the outside world to the five archangels. Seeing that the five archangels were a little stunned, Han Yu immediately started fighting, trying to knock down two of the five archangels before they could react.  Less burdensome for subsequent battles.  After all, it's one-on-five, even if it's just one less opponent, that's good.

    None of the five archangels thought that Han Yu would have no chivalry at all and would hit him without saying a word.  An unprepared archangel was kicked in the abdomen by Han Yu and fell to the ground to play with his eggs.  (I wonder if angels have eggs? Angels seem to have no gender, but can they be male or female?) When they saw their companions being unlucky, the remaining four archangels also woke up.  Since the other party has no intention of speaking, why remain silent?  Not fighting back when being beaten does not mean that you are magnanimous, it can only mean that you are stupid. Not only stupid, but also cowardly.

    The archangel obviously has nothing to do with the word cowardice.  In the eyes of the archangel, God is the one they need to fear, and humans are just lower-level creatures than them. There is no need to be polite when treating such creatures.

    The four archangels fought with Han Yu.  The archangel relies on the number of people, while Han Yu relies on the fact that he is the master of this place. Both sides have their own reasons. Although the four archangels want to deal with Han Yu as soon as possible, Han Yu's power seems to be endless, even if he faces four  With the combined efforts of the archangels, we can still fight without falling behind.  On the contrary, the four archangels were reduced to disgrace by Han Yu because they could not adapt to this strange environment.

    Han Yu had the advantage of the land, and the Archangel had the advantage of the people. The two sides were fighting equally well, and it would not be possible to decide the winner in a short time.  But there happened to be a group of men in black inside.  These men in black became the key to victory or defeat in this battle.  No one expected that this would be the case, not even the men in black themselves, nor did they expect that their actions would become so crucial.

    The people in black saw an archangel being kicked out of the sky by Han Yu, and landed on the ground in the shape of a big letter. Out of respect for the gods, these people in black spontaneously came to the archangel.  I hope I can use my own power to help that unfortunate archangel.  It's a pity that the good intentions were not rewarded. The archangel who was helped by the men in black not only failed to be grateful to the men in black, but instead took the men in black hostage and tried to use these men in black to force Han Yu to surrender.  In order to make these men in black obedient, the archangel killed the two men in black closest to him as soon as he could move.

    But what Han Yu couldn’t understand the most was that the men in black who were held hostage acted as if they were stupid.  Even though two of his companions were killed by the archangel, and their severed heads were rolling around on the ground, the faces of the men in black showed an expression of envy, as if they hoped that they too  It was like being beheaded by an archangel.

    This almost pathological piety towards gods made Han Yu, who originally had no feelings for gods and demons, feel disgusted with the existence of gods and demons for the first time.  If the price of believing in the gods is to be beheaded like these men in black and look happy with it, then those gods should stay as far away from humans as possible!  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 1004 Metamorphosis

    Han Yu could not understand the thoughts of the man in black, just as the man in black could not understand Han Yu's thoughts.  In Han Yu's view, the man in black allowed the archangel to kill him without any resistance. This was morbid piety. In the eyes of the man in black, Han Yu's attitude of not reverence for gods was also incomprehensible to them.

    Lack of communication, coupled with the difference in growing environment, left Han Yu and the man in black with no common language.  Han Yu sympathized with the man in black, and the man in black also sympathized with Han Yu.  Han Yu sympathized with the man in black for his wrong beliefs, and the man in black sympathized with Han Yu for his lack of belief.

    In Han Yu's eyes, gods are dispensable. If you want to get it, you have to work hard to get it. But in the eyes of the man in black, gods are the only one. If you want to get it, you need to be pious to the gods. If you can't  The reason for getting it is just because I am not pious to the gods and cannot impress the gods' mercy.

    ?? Han Yu thinks the man in black is pathetic, and the man in black thinks Han Yu is pathetic

    The difference in thinking made Han Yu not only angry at what happened to the man in black, but also a little angry.  But the people in black accepted their experiences willingly, thinking that this was a test given to them by the gods. Therefore, after the archangel chopped off the heads of the two men in black, the remaining people in black were only envious, but without any regrets.  anger.

    "Insensitive" seems to be the most appropriate way to describe the mentality of the man in black at this time.  It's just that these men in black were indifferent to the death of their companions, but Han Yu, who was also a human, felt angry.

    Even animals will scream when they see their own kind encountering misfortune.  Human beings are human beings because they value their own group more than other animals.  If a person can get pleasure from killing his own kind, then this person can no longer be called a human being, but is worse than an animal.

    Seeing the man in black being killed, Han Yu felt angry as a human being.  Even if these men in black thought that this was a test from the gods, Han Yu would take action to prevent this from happening again.  Even if these men in black object, Han Yu will not look back.  Han Yu could ignore humans killing each other, but he would not tolerate things like angels that were not even human beings killing people to satisfy their perverted desires.

    The four archangels who faced Han Yu keenly felt that Han Yu was different from before.  If Han Yu had given them the feeling of a mountain standing tall before, now Han Yu is a volcano brewing to erupt.

    In order to save their companions, the four archangels rushed to Han Yu regardless of their own safety, and the archangel who held the man in black hostage also felt the danger.  Only then did it realize that it seemed that it had just done something stupid.  Killing the two men in black not only did not make Han Yu surrender, but it seemed to completely anger Han Yu.  But those men in black were believers who were preparing to be martyred. They stood in front of the archangel with their necks stretched out, as if they were all waiting for the archangel's sword!

    The archangel felt a little numb on his scalp.  Fanatic believer.  Even gods would feel a headache.  Rather than believing in gods, this group of fanatical believers would be more appropriate to say that they believe in the gods in their own minds.  In the hearts of these fanatical believers, God is perfect.  But in fact, all gods have more or less shortcomings.  But fanatic believers don't think so. They believe in gods fanatically and strive to make the gods they believe in omniscient and omnipotent.  A flawless existence.  Once questioned, they will become like berserk warriors.  Destroy any voice that dares to question.  Even the gods themselves.  Fanatics will also immediately regard gods as false gods.

    Even the gods did not dare to provoke the fanatic believers, but the archangel killed two fanatic believers.  The main reason why these men in black have not gone berserk at this time is that they think this is a test from the gods. Once they realize that it is not what they think, the archangel may be torn into pieces.  The archangel didn't know the strength of these men in black, but the silence made the archangel more and more uneasy.  At this time, the Archangel would rather fight Han Yu.  I don’t want to stay among these silent men in black.

    "I order you in the name of God to destroy that blasphemer." The archangel had an idea and pointed at Han Yu who was fighting with four archangels in the air and shouted.

    This move was really beautiful, and the man in black, who had already entered the state of a fanatical believer, didn't think twice about it at all.  They immediately thought that this was another test from the gods, and they all turned around and rushed towards Han Yu in the air.  It's just that Han Yu is in the sky at this time, and none of these men in black can fly.  Because of this, the Archangel saw the true strength of these men in black.  However, the archangel did not relax. Like the other four archangels, it also smelled a dangerous smell from Han Yu's body.  I don't want to stay in this strange place to fight against him.

    The four archangels seemed to have thought of the archangels on the ground, landed on the ground, and hid among the men in black.  EmptyWhen Han Yu saw this, he was a little embarrassed to start.  Although he was angry at the Archangel's shamelessness and used the man in black as a shield to let Han Yu attack the man in black, Han Yu really couldn't do it.

    Han Yu doesn’t care about killing some people who have done many evil things, but if he is asked to kill some people who have been brainwashed by gods since childhood, Han Yu can’t do that.  Every human being has a limit, and Han Yu's limit is to kill those who deserve to be killed and save those who can be saved.  Although those men in black were a little hopeless, they were not the ones who deserved to be killed.  At best, they are a bunch of annoying existences. To put it bluntly, these people in black are also victims. The ones who deserve to be killed are the gods who made them become the gods they are today, not them.

    Seeing that Han Yu had stopped attacking, the archangel, who was temporarily relieved, took this opportunity to gather together to discuss countermeasures.  After this period of thinking, the five archangels have figured out that the place where they are now is most likely the special ability and domain that only gods possess in the age of mythology.  Although it is unclear how Han Yu, a mere human being, obtained this ability that only gods can have, the only way to leave here seems to be to gather all the power of the five angels to break the space barrier.  Although there is no guarantee that they will be able to return to their original place in the end, at least they don't have to stay in this place where they have no sense of security at all.

    Just wanting to break the space barrier is not something you can do just by talking about it. According to legend, only gods have the power to break space barriers, and the five archangels are not gods. They are just servants of the gods. Although there are five, who can  There are no guarantees either.  The combined strength of the five archangels can achieve the power of a god.  But there are really not many choices left for the five archangels. If you want to leave here, apart from eliminating Han Yu, the master of this field, the only option is to work together to break the space barrier.

    The five archangels never thought of reaching reconciliation with Han Yu.  It’s not that I don’t want to, but I understand that it is impossible to achieve.  Putting aside the mutual distrust, the pride of being a servant of the gods alone made the archangel unwilling to bow to Han Yu, a human.

    The painful experience of the God-Destroying War made the archangel full of hostility towards humans. In the archangel’s view, humans are rebels and born traitors.  He rebelled against the gods for the sake of so-called freedom, and did not think that it was a wrong decision for the gods to destroy mankind.  It is simply impossible for both parties to coexist peacefully, and the only ultimate goal is to eliminate the other party.  It was precisely with this understanding that the five archangels finally chose the second option, concentrating all their strength to break the space barrier.  Get out of this damn place.

    Han Yu, who was in the air, immediately noticed the intentions of the five archangels and the formations they had set up while hiding among the men in black.  Han Yu instinctively sensed the danger.  Want to stop it.  But when I saw the men in black standing ready, I was scratching my head secretly.

    If you want to stop the five archangels, you must first deal with the men in black. But looking at the posture of the men in black, they are mentally prepared to fight them to the end.  Han Yu really couldn't understand this move of the man in black.  But if you don’t understand, you don’t understand.  But Han Yu couldn't bear to kill him. In order to stop the five archangels, he killed the men in black who were in the way.

    But with such a hesitation, the power of the five archangels gathered in one place, looking at the man in black who died after being affected by the power.  Han Yu shook his head secretly, hoping that the remaining men in black could see the situation clearly and choose to escape.  But what disappointed Han Yu was that the men in black stood firmly around the five archangels, protecting them tightly.

    Han Yu was so angry that his lungs ached. He was angry at the ignorance of the men in black, and at the despicableness of the five archangels.  Seeing that things were irreversible, Han Yu chose to turn a blind eye.  But just when Han Yu was about to leave and let the men in black fend for themselves, the five archangels concentrated their power in one place and pointed their spearhead at Han Yu.

    The huge energy made Han Yu also feel great pressure.  Regardless of lamenting the man in black's suicide, Han Yu needed to concentrate on dealing with the combined attack of the five archangels.  Different from the combined attack of four archangels, the combined attack of five archangels is obviously more advanced.  The five powers merged together to form a regenerable energy wave. When it collided with Han Yu's power, although Han Yu had been mentally prepared in advance, he was still beaten to the point of vomiting by this sudden power.  Blood.

    The five forces kept impacting Han Yu's strength, causing Han Yu to bear the impact again and again.  Fortunately, the five archangels were exhausted at this time and were unable to attack Han Yu for a while. This gave Han Yu a chance to breathe.  But Han Yu knew in his heart that he must get rid of the situation of head-on collision with the combined attack of the five archangels.  I was still a little overconfident, because I was the master of this field, and I didn't correctly realize the power of the five archangels' combined attack, so now I fell into passivity.

    Han Yu mobilized the power in the field to help himselfWhile using it, he was thinking about how to guide the combined force of the five archangels with one blow.  It's just that the combined attack of the five archangels was like a tarsal maggot, and it wasn't something Han Yu could get rid of if he wanted to.  The five archangels looked at Han Yu, who was still fighting against the combined blows of the five of them, not to mention the shock in their hearts.  They asked themselves if they could resist like Han Yu without showing defeat if it were them, and the answer was no.  It was precisely because they knew they couldn't do it that the five archangels were even more eager to leave here.

    "In the name of God, lend us your power!" The archangel who had previously killed two men in black suddenly shouted at the five surviving men in black.  Almost subconsciously, the five men in black nodded in unison, followed the archangel's instructions, and walked into the magic circle that the five archangels had previously set up when they gathered their strength.  Almost in an instant, the five men in black could not bear the huge power in the circle and were shattered into pieces.  But it was precisely because of the deaths of these five men in black that it became the last straw that broke Han Yu's mind.

    Han Yu could no longer think about lamenting the sacrifices of all the men in black. Although in Han Yu's view, these men in black brought their own fault and committed suicide, the current crisis did not allow Han Yu to consider anything else.  Han Yu knew very well that even he could not withstand the combined blow of the five archangels. When the energy of the five archangels and the men in black was gathered to overwhelm Han Yu.  Han Yu concentrated all the power in the field and made a last ditch effort.

    ……

    The collision of two huge forces allowed the five archangels to get their wish. They didn't care to check whether Han Yu was alive or dead in the explosion. The five archangels used their hands and feet to escape from the space channel torn apart by the collision of the two forces.  Climbed out and escaped from the area controlled by Han Yu.  What the five archangels didn't expect was that when they returned to the world they were familiar with, they would be greeted by another dilemma that was difficult to solve.  If Han Mengxin had become the angel princess again, the five archangels could rest easy at this time, but looking at Han Mengxin's appearance, it was obvious that the angel princess's consciousness had not regained control of Han Mengxin's body.  Instead, it seemed like she had become a part of Han Mengxin.

    Facing Han Mengxin’s question, none of the five archangels knew how to answer.  Tell the truth?  There is no guarantee that the five of them will not be torn into pieces by the humans in front of them.  But what if you lied?  It seems that there is no way to escape the fate of being torn into pieces.  You can't live without feelings

    And when she saw the five archangels hesitating and not answering her questions directly, Han Mengxin's face suddenly darkened, and a bad premonition made Han Mengxin look at the five archangels fiercely.  Ning Ping, who was standing by, thought something was wrong when he saw it, but Ning Ping also realized that something was wrong.  It is estimated that Han Yu may have been in trouble, thinking about how well Han Yu treats him.  Ning Ping's eyes began to look abnormal when he looked at the five archangels.

    "Ning Ping. Take off the crystals from the foreheads of these five bastards." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping in a cold voice.  Although Ning Ping didn't know why Han Mengxin did this, he knew that this was not the time to ask why.  However, the five archangels felt their hearts tremble. Escaping from that realm had exhausted the last bit of strength of the five archangels. They could only watch helplessly as Ning Ping, with a sinister smile on his face, stretched out his hand to lift the crystal that represented his strength and identity from his forehead.  It was deducted.

    The pain is secondary, the loss of strength is what makes the Archangel feel distressed the most.  The crystal on their forehead is the source of their angelic power, once it is taken away.  That angel is equivalent to a useless person, and cannot even defeat a three-year-old child among humans.

    "Why? Why do you know the weaknesses of angels?" An archangel reluctantly asked Han Mengxin.

    Hearing this, Han Mengxin replied coldly: "I am Han Mengxin, and I also have the memory of the angel princess. Naturally, I know all about the weaknesses of angels like you."

    "Since you already know your identity, why do you still want to help outsiders deal with your own kind?"

    "My kind is him, he, she, but not you. The Angel Princess is just my past, but my present and future are them." Han Mengxin pointed at Ningping and others and said to the sad and angry people.  said the archangel.  And when she said this, Han Mengxin's face became fierce, "My brother, the person you just dealt with, is my most important person in this world. If you hurt him, then  Prepare to bear my anger for losing a loved one. Don’t doubt it, I will never show mercy to you because of my previous identity. The memory of being an angel princess tells me that even before, you only regarded me as a flag.  , just a puppet."

    Listening to Han Mengxin’s words, the five angels’ faces were ashen, and they couldn’t help but regret whether their previous decision to let Han Mengxin resume her status as an angel princess was correct.  They originally wanted to control the angel princess from behind as they did before, and command the entire angel community in the name of the angel princess.?? group.  But he didn't realize whether the angel princess who had escaped from their control was really willing to be controlled by them again.

    empiricism kills people!  These words are not only useful for people, but also for archangels.  The five archangels regretted their previous wrong decisions, causing them to become fish and meat at the mercy of others.  However, they did not give up and still held on to a glimmer of hope, waiting for their angels to arrive in time to rescue them.

    But when the five of them saw Han Mengxin transforming into an angel princess and appearing in front of the angels who came to investigate the situation, the five archangels finally realized that the situation was over. The angel princess who was originally just a puppet has now become the one who controls the life and death of the five of them.  exist.

    They wanted to tell other angels that the angel princess who appeared in front of them was a fake, but the holy aura exuded by the angel princess Han Mengxin made the five archangels fail to think so. Even the five archangels themselves, their  Perhaps more powerful than the angel princess.  But she cannot be as holy as the angel princess.

    Han Mengxin, who had successfully seized the power of five angels, was not excited at all. She was very worried about her brother Han Yu and prayed that her brother could appear in front of her like before.

    Han Yu cannot understand the thoughts of the man in black, just as the man in black cannot understand Han Yu's thoughts.  In Han Yu's view, the man in black allowed the archangel to kill him without any resistance. This was morbid piety. In the eyes of the man in black, Han Yu's attitude of not reverence for gods was also incomprehensible to them.

    Lack of communication, coupled with the difference in growing environment, left Han Yu and the man in black with no common language.  Han Yu sympathized with the man in black.  The man in black also sympathized with Han Yu.  Han Yu sympathized with the man in black for his wrong beliefs, and the man in black sympathized with Han Yu for his lack of belief.

    In Han Yu’s eyes, gods are dispensable. Whatever he wants, he should strive for it through his own efforts.  In the eyes of the man in black, God is the only one.  If you want to get it, you need to be pious to the gods.  If you cannot get it, it is just because you are not pious to the gods and cannot impress the gods' mercy.

    ?? Han Yu thinks the man in black is pathetic, and the man in black thinks Han Yu is pathetic

    The difference in thinking made Han Yu not only angry at what happened to the man in black, but also a little angry.  But the people in black accepted their experiences willingly, thinking that this was a test given to them by the gods.  So when the archangel chopped off the heads of the two men in black, the remaining men in black were only envious, but not angry at all.

    "Insensitive" seems to be the most appropriate way to describe the mentality of the man in black at this time.  It's just that these men in black are indifferent to the death of their companions.  But Han Yu, who was also a human, felt angry.

    Even animals will scream when they see their own kind encountering misfortune.  Human beings are human beings because they value their own group more than other animals.  If a person can get pleasure from killing his own kind, then this person can no longer be called a human being, but is worse than an animal.

    Seeing the people in black being killed, Han Yu felt angry as a human being. Even if these people in black thought that this was a test from the gods, Han Yu would take action to prevent this from happening again.  Even if these men in black object, Han Yu will not look back.  Han Yu could ignore humans killing each other, but he would not tolerate things like angels that were not even human beings killing people to satisfy their perverted desires.

    The four archangels who faced Han Yu keenly felt that Han Yu was different from before.  If Han Yu had given them the feeling of a mountain standing tall before, now Han Yu is a volcano brewing to erupt.

    In order to save their companions, the four archangels rushed to Han Yu regardless of their own safety, and the archangel who held the man in black hostage also felt the danger.  Only then did it realize that it seemed that it had just done something stupid.  Killing the two men in black not only did not make Han Yu surrender, but it seemed to completely anger Han Yu.  But those men in black were believers who were preparing to be martyred. They stood in front of the archangel with their necks stretched out, as if they were all waiting for the archangel's sword!

    The archangel felt a little numb on his scalp.  Fanatic believers are existences that would give even gods a headache.  Rather than believing in gods, this group of fanatical believers would be more appropriate to say that they believe in the gods in their own minds.  In the hearts of these fanatical believers, God is perfect.  But in fact, all gods have more or less shortcomings.  But fanatic believers don't think so. They believe in gods fanatically and strive to make the gods they believe in omniscient, omnipotent and perfect.  Once they are questioned, they will act like mad warriors and destroy any voice that dares to question.  Even if it is a god himself, fanatical believers will immediately regard the god as a false god.

    The archangel killed two fanatic believers who didn’t even dare to provoke the gods.Crazy believer.  The main reason why these men in black have not gone berserk at this time is that they think this is a test from the gods. Once they realize that it is not what they think, the archangel may be torn into pieces.  The archangel didn't know the strength of these men in black, but the silence made the archangel more and more uneasy.  At this time, the Archangel would rather fight Han Yu than stay among these silent men in black.

    "I order you in the name of God to destroy that blasphemer." The archangel had an idea and pointed at Han Yu who was fighting with four archangels in the air and shouted.

    This move was really beautiful, and the man in black, who had already entered the state of a fanatical believer, didn't think twice about it at all.  They immediately thought that this was another test from the gods, and they all turned around and rushed towards Han Yu in the air.  It's just that Han Yu is in the sky at this time, and none of these men in black can fly.  Because of this, the Archangel saw the true strength of these men in black.  However, the archangel did not relax. Like the other four archangels, it also smelled a dangerous smell from Han Yu's body.  I don't want to stay in this strange place to fight against him.

    The four archangels seemed to have thought of the archangels on the ground, landed on the ground, and hid among the men in black.  Seeing this, Han Yu in the air was a little embarrassed for a moment.  Although he was angry at the Archangel's shamelessness and used the man in black as a shield, Han Yu only let Han Yu kill the man in black.  Han Yu really couldn't do it.

    Han Yu doesn’t care about killing some people who have done many evil things, but if he is asked to kill some people who have been brainwashed by gods since childhood, Han Yu can’t do that.  Every human being has a limit, and Han Yu's limit is to kill those who deserve to be killed and save those who can be saved.  Those men in black are a bit hopeless though.  But he is not the one who deserves to be killed.  At best, they are a bunch of annoying existences. To put it bluntly, these men in black are also victims.  The ones who deserve to be killed are the gods who made them become the gods they are today.  But not them.

    Seeing that Han Yu had stopped attacking, the archangel, who was temporarily relieved, took this opportunity to gather together to discuss countermeasures.  After this period of thinking, the five archangels have figured out that the place where they are now is most likely the special ability and domain that only gods possess in the age of mythology.  Although it is not clear how Han Yu, a mere human being, obtained this ability that only gods can have, he wants to leave here.  The only way seems to be to gather all the power of the five angels to break the space barrier.  Although there is no guarantee that they will be able to return to their original place in the end, at least they don't have to stay in this place where they have no sense of security at all.

    "Just wanting to break the space barrier is not something you can do just by talking about it. According to legend, only gods have the power to break space barriers, and the five archangels are not gods.  They are just servants of the gods. Although there are five of them, no one can guarantee that the combined force of the five archangels can reach the power of the gods.  But there are really not many choices left for the five archangels. If you want to leave here, apart from eliminating Han Yu, the master of this field, the only option is to work together to break the space barrier.

    The five archangels never thought of reaching reconciliation with Han Yu.  It’s not that I don’t want to, but I understand that it is impossible to achieve.  Putting aside the mutual distrust, the pride of being a servant of the gods alone made the archangel unwilling to bow to Han Yu, a human.

    The painful experience of the God-Destroying War made the archangel full of hostility towards humans. In the archangel's view, humans are rebels and born traitors. They rebel against the gods for the sake of so-called freedom. They do not think that it is a wrong decision for the gods to destroy humans.  .  It is simply impossible for both parties to coexist peacefully, and the only ultimate goal is to eliminate the other party.  It was precisely with this understanding that the five archangels finally chose the second option, concentrating all their strength to break the space barrier and leave this ghost place.

    Han Yu, who was in the air, immediately noticed the intentions of the five archangels. Regarding the formations set up by the five archangels hiding among the men in black, Han Yu instinctively sensed the danger.  He wanted to stop them, but when he saw the men in black waiting for him, he secretly scratched his head.

    If you want to stop the five archangels, you must first deal with the men in black. But looking at the posture of the men in black, they are mentally prepared to fight them to the end.  Han Yu really couldn't understand this move of the man in black.  But even if he didn't understand, Han Yu couldn't kill him. In order to stop the five archangels, he killed the men in black who were in the way.

    But just after such a hesitation, the power of the five archangels gathered in one place. Looking at the man in black who died due to the impact of the power, Han Yu secretly shook his head, hoping that the remaining men in black could see the situation clearly and choose to escape.  But what disappointed Han Yu was that the men in black stood firmly around the five archangels, protecting them tightly.

    Han Yu was so angry that his lungs ached. He was angry at the ignorance of the men in black, and at the despicableness of the five archangels.  Seeing thingsIt was irreversible, and Han Yu chose to turn a blind eye.  But just when Han Yu was about to leave and let the men in black fend for themselves, the five archangels concentrated their power in one place and pointed their spearhead at Han Yu.

    The huge energy made Han Yu also feel great pressure.  He didn't care to lament that the man in black was seeking his own death.  Han Yu needed to concentrate on dealing with the combined attack of the five archangels.  Different from the combined attack of four archangels, the combined attack of five archangels is obviously more advanced.  The five powers merged together to form a regenerable energy wave. When it collided with Han Yu's power, although Han Yu had been mentally prepared in advance, he was still beaten to the point of vomiting by this sudden power.  Blood.

    The five forces kept impacting Han Yu's strength, causing Han Yu to bear the impact again and again.  Fortunately, the five archangels were exhausted at this time and were unable to attack Han Yu for a while. This gave Han Yu a chance to breathe.  But Han Yu knew in his heart that he must get rid of the situation of head-on collision with the combined attack of the five archangels.  I am still a little too confident.  As the master of this field, he did not correctly realize the power of the combined attack of the five archangels, so he is now passive.

    While mobilizing the power in the field for his own use, Han Yu was thinking about how to guide the combined force of the five archangels in one blow.  It's just that the combined attack of the five archangels was like a tarsal maggot, and it wasn't something Han Yu could get rid of if he wanted to.  The five archangels looked at Han Yu, who was still fighting against the combined blow of the five of them.  Not to mention the shock in my heart.  They asked themselves whether they could resist like Han Yu without showing defeat if it were them.  The answer is no.  It is precisely because it is clear that it cannot.  The five archangels were even more eager to leave here.

    "In the name of God, lend us your power!" The archangel who had previously killed two men in black suddenly shouted at the five surviving men in black.  Almost subconsciously, the five men in black nodded in unison, followed the archangel's instructions, and walked into the magic circle that the five archangels had previously set up when they gathered their strength.  Almost in an instant, the five men in black could not bear the huge power in the circle and were shattered into pieces.  But it was precisely because of the death of these five men in black.  It became the last straw that broke Han Yu's mind.

    Han Yu could no longer think about lamenting the sacrifices of all the men in black. Although in Han Yu's view, these men in black brought their own fault and committed suicide, the current crisis did not allow Han Yu to consider anything else.  Han Yu knew very well that even he could not withstand the combined blow of the five archangels.  When the energy of the five archangels and the men in black was gathered to overwhelm Han Yu, Han Yu concentrated all the power in the field and made a last ditch effort.

    ……

    The collision of two huge forces allowed the five archangels to get their wish. They didn't care to check whether Han Yu was alive or dead in the explosion. The five archangels used their hands and feet to escape from the space channel torn apart by the collision of the two forces.  Climbed out and escaped from the area controlled by Han Yu.  What the five archangels didn't expect was that when they returned to the world they were familiar with, they would be greeted by another dilemma that was difficult to solve.  If Han Mengxin has become the angel princess again, the five archangels can rest easy at this time. But looking at Han Mengxin's appearance, it is obvious that the angel princess's consciousness has not regained control of Han Mengxin's body, but instead seems to have become a part of Han Mengxin.

    Facing Han Mengxin’s question, none of the five archangels knew how to answer.  Tell the truth?  There is no guarantee that the five of them will not be torn into pieces by the humans in front of them.  But what if you lied?  It seems that there is no way to escape the fate of being torn into pieces.  You can't live without feelings

    And when she saw the five archangels hesitating and not answering her questions directly, Han Mengxin's face suddenly darkened, and a bad premonition made Han Mengxin look at the five archangels fiercely.  Ning Ping, who was standing by, thought something bad was wrong, but Ning Ping also realized that something was wrong. He estimated that Han Yu might have been in danger. Thinking of how well Han Yu treated him, Ning Ping looked at the five archangels and looked at them.  It's starting to get weird.

    "Ning Ping, take off the crystals from the foreheads of these five bastards." Han Mengxin said to Ning Ping in a cold voice.  Although Ning Ping didn't know why Han Mengxin did this, he knew that this was not the time to ask why.  However, the five archangels felt their hearts tremble. Escaping from that realm had exhausted the last bit of strength of the five archangels. They could only watch helplessly as Ning Ping, with a sinister smile on his face, stretched out his hand to lift the crystal that represented his strength and identity from his forehead.  It was deducted.

    The pain is secondary, the loss of strength is what makes the Archangel feel distressed the most.  The crystal on the forehead is the source of their angel's power. Once it is taken away, that angel is equivalent to a useless person, and cannot even defeat a three-year-old child among humans.

    "Why? Why do you know the weaknesses of angels?" An archangel reluctantly asked Han Mengxin.

    &nbsp; Hearing this, Han Mengxin replied coldly: "I am Han Mengxin, and I also have the memory of the angel princess. Naturally, I know all about the weaknesses of angels like you."

    "Since you already know your identity, why do you still help outsiders deal with your own kind?"

    "My kind is him, he, she, but not you. The Angel Princess is just my past, but my present and future are them." Han Mengxin pointed at Ningping and others and said to the sad and angry people.  said the archangel.  And when she said this, Han Mengxin's face became fierce, "My brother, the person you just dealt with, is my most important person in this world. If you hurt him, then  Prepare to bear my anger for losing a loved one. Don’t doubt it, I will never show mercy to you because of my previous identity. The memory of being an angel princess tells me that even before, you only regarded me as a flag.  , just a puppet."

    Listening to Han Mengxin’s words, the five angels’ faces were ashen, and they couldn’t help but regret whether their previous decision to let Han Mengxin resume her status as an angel princess was correct.  They originally wanted to control the Angel Princess from behind as they did before, and command the entire Angel Legion in the name of the Angel Princess.  But he didn't realize whether the angel princess who had escaped from their control was really willing to be controlled by them again.

    empiricism kills people!  These words are not only useful for people, but also for archangels.  The five archangels regretted their previous wrong decisions, causing them to become fish and meat at the mercy of others.  However, they did not give up and still held on to a glimmer of hope, waiting for their angels to arrive in time to rescue them.

    But when the five of them saw Han Mengxin transforming into an angel princess and appearing in front of the angels who came to investigate the situation, the five archangels finally realized that the situation was over. The angel princess who was originally just a puppet has now become the one who controls the life and death of the five of them.  exist.

    They wanted to tell other angels that the angel princess who appeared in front of them was a fake, but the holy aura exuded by the angel princess Han Mengxin made the five archangels fail to think so. Even the five archangels themselves, their  She may be more powerful than the angel princess, but she cannot be as holy as the angel princess.

    Han Mengxin, who had successfully seized the power of five angels, was not excited at all. She was very worried about her brother Han Yu and prayed that her brother could appear in front of her like before.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 1005 Shocking Change

    In this world, there are people who can make themselves so angry that although it cannot be said to be unprecedented, it can also be regarded as unprecedented.  Han Yu received a cold reception from his previous life because of an unintentional remark.  The person in charge of communicating with Han Yu in his previous life was even more depressed and shook his head at Han Yu, not knowing whether to praise Han Yu or scold Han Yu.  But Han Yu, the person involved, didn't have any consciousness at all and still looked like he was fine.

    "Forget it, it's useless to say anything to you now. Just remember, when you need strength one day, call us from the bottom of your heart. By then, we will appear again." After leaving this sentence in his previous life,  Disappeared in front of Han Yu's eyes.  Although Han Yu didn't understand why he left these words in his previous life, he was still in a good mood. At least these people in his previous life didn't use force on him, which meant that these people in his previous life were at least reasonable.  But what should I do next?  Stay in this place forever?

    Just as he was thinking about it, Han Yu suddenly felt the world spinning, and his body involuntarily flew towards the cocoon that he had seen before that was keeping his body.

    Seeing that they were about to collide, Han Yu closed his eyes subconsciously, but immediately after that, Han Yu felt something was wrong. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was locked in a closed space.  My body can move freely and my strength seems to have been restored.

    Using the flames to burn the cocoon that trapped his body, Han Yu stood there and looked around, and found that he was within his own domain.  It was a mess, and none of the people in black were spared. They all lost their lives in the archangel's formation, and only the stumps and broken arms were left to prove that they had appeared.  Han Yu waved his hand, and the flames destroyed that bit of proof. Then Han Yu opened the passage from the domain to the outside world, preparing to join Han Mengxin and others.

    ……

    When Han Yu came out of the field, he happened to bump into a group of angels.  These angels seemed surprised by Han Yu's appearance, after a brief period of astonishment.  To Han Yu's expectation, these angels did not rush towards him, but instead fled in all directions, shouting.  Han Yu didn't want to embarrass those angels, but in order to find out the whereabouts of Han Mengxin and others, he had no choice but to interrogate these angels.

    After catching two angels at random, Han Yu was about to ask about the whereabouts of Han Mengxin and others, but he didn't expect that Han Mengxin and Ning Ping rushed over before he could speak.

    "Brother!" As soon as Han Mengxin saw Han Yu's face, she couldn't help but rush towards him, hugging Han Yu tightly and unwilling to let go.  It seemed that he was afraid that Han Yu would disappear as soon as he let go.  Han Yu patted Han Mengxin on the back in confusion and asked Ning Ping: "Did you bully my sister?"

    "No way? How could I bully Mengxin." Ning Ping quickly declared.  But Han Yu didn't quite believe it. He looked at Ning Ping suspiciously and said, "No? Then who made my sister suffer?"

    "Hey, would you like to ask clearly first before making trouble?" Ning Ping said helplessly.

    At this time, Han Mengxin also explained to Han Yu: "Brother, it's none of Ningping's business. I'm just worried about you. Those five bastards said you were dead, but I never wanted to believe it. It's just that you never showed up. I"

    "Oh, where are those five bastards now? I will clean them up for you, and see if they dare to talk nonsense again. Your brother, I am immortal, and I will not die even if they die. By the way, how long have we been separated?  No time to meet?" Han Yu asked, changing the subject.

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "It has been three days. We have not been in contact with Sister Lin Ke and the others, and we don't know how worried they will be."

    Hearing what Han Mengxin said.  Han Yu couldn't help but feel like he was returning home, and hurriedly asked Han Mengxin: "Do you have anything unfinished now? If not, let's go back quickly."

    "Well, let's go back." Han Mengxin nodded and replied.

    "Your Highness, you can't leave." The angel on the side nodded when he saw Han Mengxin.  He couldn't help shouting urgently.

    "Princess?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin in surprise and asked.

    At this time, Han Mengxin nodded sheepishly and whispered to Han Yu: "Well, in my previous life, I was an angel princess, but I am still Han Mengxin. Brother, you won't disown me, right?"

    "Yes, how could I deny it? Oh, we are really brothers and sisters." Han Yu replied quickly.

    "Huh?" Regarding the second half of Han Yu's sentence, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with a puzzled face.  However, Han Yu did not explain to Han Mengxin. Instead, he asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, what are you going to do? Leave these angels alone?"

    "What do they have to do with me? I am Han Mengxin, a human being. My identity as an angel princess is just in the past. Even now, I do not intend to resume my identity as an angel princess. I just want to live my life as a human Han Mengxin." Han Mengxin curled her lips.  replied.

    "That's it, then let's go, ignore these angels, who dares to stopLet's get rid of it!  "

    "Oh, there's no need to be so barbaric. Give me some time and I'll talk to them." Han Mengxin quickly stopped after hearing this.

    Han Yu was just talking. Based on his understanding of Han Mengxin, she would definitely not agree to his proposal just now.  While Han Mengxin was trying to convince the angels, Han Yu grabbed Ning Ping and started asking about what happened during his absence.

    From Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu got an idea.  During her absence, Han Mengxin effectively fulfilled her duties as an angel princess.  First, the five archangels were deposed, thrown into prison and imprisoned. Then they met with other angels and selected new archangels to lead the group of angels.  As for the energy crystals of the five archangels, Han Mengxin gave them to the five newly selected archangels respectively.

    ??????????? To say what happened during this period, nothing major happened.  Ning Ping and others have nothing else to do these days except following Han Mengxin to protect Han Mengxin.  Angels don't like humans like Ning Ping. If it weren't for Han Mengxin's sake, they would most likely have a conflict with Ning Ping and others.  Ning Ping and others also don't like this group of birdmen, because these group of birdmen always give people a feeling of being superior. They are obviously just lost dogs, so what else is there to be awesome about?

    Han Yu just pretended not to hear Ning Ping's complaints.  However, it could be heard from Ning Ping's tone that he was tired of this place and was unwilling to stay here any longer.

    Han Mengxin is back, followed by a bunch of heartbroken angels.  Han Yu was curious about how Han Mengxin persuaded these angels?  It's a pity that Han Mengxin remained tight-lipped. No matter how Han Yu asked, she just wouldn't tell.  Han Yu also felt helpless about this.  Let him force Han Mengxin to say that Han Yu can't do it.

    Since you don’t want to say it, then don’t say it.  At least I can leave now.  Han Yu quickly figured out this link and asked Han Mengxin and others to follow him into the field, intending to return to the Courage through the coordinates set in the field.

    Han Yu and others thought that there would be no troubles in returning to the Courage. However, what Han Yu and others did not expect was that when Han Yu opened the passage to the Courage, he unexpectedly encountered a large number of people.  of water.  The unprepared Han Yu and others were immediately washed away by the water.

    There are fish and shrimps in the water, which shows that this is not a joke on Lin Ke and others who stayed on the Spirit.  And that means.  Something happened to the Spirit!

    Having learned a lesson, although Han Yu still faced a large amount of water when he opened the channel for the second time, Han Yu and others went upstream, passed the waterway, and returned to the Courage.  Just after entering the Spirit.  He immediately realized something was wrong, and the Courage actually sank into the water.

    Fortunately, Han Yu and others had made preparations in advance.  Don't bother to find the reason.  The most important thing right now is to get out of here quickly, otherwise you will really become a water ghost in the Courage.  Because they were familiar with each other, Han Yu and others quickly left the Courage and swam to the shore.

    “Looking around, this is still the same frozen lake as before, just look at the situation on the shore.  When these people were away, a fierce battle had taken place here. The wreckage of the battle still existed, but no bodies were seen.  Whether it's one of our own or an enemy of unknown origin.

    Han Yu and others went ashore.  Use Han Yu's ability to dry everyone's clothes first to avoid catching a cold.  Then everyone split up and began to search for the whereabouts of Lin Ke and others who stayed behind on the Courage.  Fortunately, without spending too much time, Han Yu met Angelita who came to investigate.

    "Angelita, where are the others?" Han Yu asked Angelita anxiously.

    "Others, others, Han Yu, where are Mengxin? Hurry up and ask her to come with me to save people." Angelita cried as soon as she saw Han Yu. After hearing Han Yu's question, she seemed to suddenly remember  What's the matter, he said anxiously to Han Yu.

    When Han Yu heard that someone was injured, he didn't bother to ask Angelita about it. He hurriedly sent out a signal to call Han Mengxin and others over, and followed Angelita to her temporary hiding place.  As soon as he entered Angelita's temporary residence, the smell of blood penetrated Han Yu's nose.  Looking at the situation in the cave again, Han Yu felt anger rising.  Field, Su Wan, Shi Bafang, Yuehua, Xinghua, Qiao Yaner, except Lin Ke, the only remaining left-behind personnel were Angelita who was not injured, and the others were seriously injured.

    While Han Yu asked Han Mengxin to quickly treat the injured, he asked Angelita what happened.  Perhaps because she had met Han Yu for some time, Angelita's mood finally stabilized.  After hearing Han Yu's inquiry, Angelita told Han Yu and others what happened in the three days when she lost contact with Han Yu and others.

    The incident happened on the second day after losing contact with Han Yu and others. I lost contact with Han Yu and others and stayed behind.?In fact, everyone was not very panicked. They believed that with the strength of Han Yu and others, there should be no accidents.  But what everyone didn't expect was that the accident didn't happen to Han Yu and others, but happened to them.

    The attack came very suddenly. Although Field and Su Wan fought hard, they could not stop the incoming enemies.  Later, in order to prevent the Courage from being destroyed, all the remaining personnel participated in the battle.  Originally, even if they could not destroy the incoming enemies, they could still protect themselves, but what was incomprehensible was that Qinglong, who had always been on everyone's side, suddenly took action.  Later, everyone realized that Qinglong's child was held hostage by the incoming enemies. For the sake of his child, Qinglong stood beside the incoming enemies without hesitation.

    "Where is Lin Ke? Where is she now?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Angelita shook her head when she heard this, "No, Lin Ke was captured. If Lin Ke hadn't stepped forward later and made the incoming enemies stop attacking at his own expense, we might all have died in the battle."

    “…Then do you know the origins of those enemies?” Han Yu asked again.

    Regarding Han Yu's question, Angelita shook her head, "I don't know, but Su Wan seems to know. By the way, the weapons used by the attacking enemies are very similar to those used by Su Wan and Field, and they are not the same."  Do you know if it is also called a divine mecha?"

    Hearing what Angelita said.  Han Yu's heart skipped a beat, and a possibility appeared in his mind.  However, Han Yu could not draw a conclusion now without Su Wan's personal admission.

    Han Mengxin’s healing ability has always been excellent, but after restoring the memory of the angel princess, her healing ability seems to have improved to a higher level.  Although the people left behind appeared to be very weak because they did not receive timely treatment, they were able to communicate briefly.

    "Han Yu, hurry up and go to the Mechanical Emperor. Although I don't know why the Mechanical Emperor sent people to capture Lin Ke, it's definitely not a good thing. Hurry up and save her!" Su Wan seemed to have exhausted all her strength as she said  After saying these words, he fainted again.

    "Yes. I understand. Recuperate in peace and leave the rescue to me." Han Yu said to Su Wan who was unconscious, then turned around and walked out of the cave. Ning Ping quickly followed after seeing this.  go out.

    "Han Yu. Where are you going?" Ning Ping stopped Han Yu and asked.

    "Ning Ping, don't worry. I'm not stupid enough to rush over now. Now I don't know where Lin Ke was taken. Secondly, I don't have the tools to chase him, so I can't chase him even if I want to.  You go and call Lin Mohan, and we will find a way to fish out the Courage that sank into the lake."

    Fortunately, the Courage did not sink too deep into the lake and just stayed in the river bed. If it fell into the depths, Han Yu would have no choice but to say goodbye to the Courage.

    Seeing that Han Yu was not prepared to be stupid.  Ning Ping couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and turned around to find Lin Mohan for help.  When Ning Ping and Lin Mohan rushed to the lake, they saw Han Yu just walking ashore from the lake, holding a rope as thick as a bowl in each hand.

    "Han Yu. Are you planning to pull the Courage out of the lake?" Lin Mohan asked after seeing this.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "Besides this method, what other good ideas do you have?"

    "It's impossible. Even with all the strength we have now, it's impossible to drag the Courage up from the lake. Don't waste your efforts." Lin Mohan shook his head and advised.

    But Han Yu didn’t give up and replied: “How can you be so sure if you haven’t tried it?”

    "Is this still worth trying?" Lin Mohan thought to himself, deliberately trying to persuade Han Yu not to waste his efforts, but looking at Han Yu's stubborn look, Lin Mohan knew that whatever he said was in vain, so he could only turn his eyes to his side.  of Ninh Binh.  But Ning Ping, like Lin Mohan, had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow Han Yu's instructions.

    The fact is obvious, as Lin Mohan said, if you want to pull out the Courage from sinking in the water, Han Yu and the other two people simply cannot do it.  Han Yu sat helplessly on the shore, staring at the lake intently.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping asked Lin Mohan to keep an eye on Han Yu and stop him from doing stupid things again, while he went back to find Han Mengxin to persuade Han Yu.  In Ning Ping's eyes, only what Han Mengxin said could make Han Yu listen.

    Han Mengxin, who had just finished treating everyone, heard what Ning Ping said, and immediately ignored her rest. Following Ning Ping to the shore, she first said to Ning Ping and Lin Mohan: "Ning Ping, Lin Mohan, Field.  They are injured and cannot stay in the cold and damp place like the cave. You go and lift them out to bask in the sun, and be careful with your hands and feet."

    Knowing that Han Mengxin wanted to send them away, Ning Ping and Lin Mohan nodded in unison and turned back to the cave to move people out to bask in the sun.  After Ning Ping and Lin Mohan left, Han Mengxin walked to Han Yu and sat down gently.He leaned his head on Han Yu's shoulder and said softly: "Brother, I'm so sad."

    "What's wrong? Are you tired from continuously treating the wounded? Just take a rest." Han Yu quickly said with concern after hearing this.

    Han Mengxin shook her head slightly and whispered: "Brother, since we started traveling, we have experienced many ups and downs along the way, but this is the first time we have suffered such a big loss like this time."

    "Well, yes, we suffered a big loss, but the loss is not in vain. I promise you, I will not let go of any of those guys who made us suffer." Han Yu said with some gritted teeth.

    "I believe that you can make those guys pay the price, but the premise is that you need to calm down. The more times like this, the more you need to calm down." Han Mengxin said softly.

    "Well, I understand, thank you Mengxin."

    "Brother, we are short of manpower now. There is no way we can fish the Courage out of the lake with just a few of us. So I want to ask you to do me a favor."

    "What are you busy with?"

    "Take me to find those angels. I think as my angel princess, I can ask them to help us work as coolies. There should be no problem."

    Han Yu’s eyes lit up when he heard this.  Indeed, as Han Mengxin said, although she is currently short of manpower, it does not mean that she cannot find manpower.  It was just that he had not thought of it before. After being reminded by Han Mengxin, Han Yu suddenly understood.

    ……

    It went very well. As an angel princess, Han Mengxin's words were still useful. When the angels heard that they were helping their own princess, they followed Han Mengxin to the lake without a second thought. With the help of these angels.  The Courage that sank into the lake finally surfaced again, but bad news came out of "Tiantian Book Bar", and Han Yu's mood, which had improved a little, suddenly sank to the bottom again.

    “There are people in this world who can make themselves so angry that they can’t be said to be unprecedented, but they can also be considered unprecedented.  Han Yu received a cold reception from his previous life because of an unintentional remark.  The person in charge of communicating with Han Yu in his previous life even shook his head at Han Yu depressedly.  I don’t know whether to praise Han Yu or scold Han Yu.  But Han Yu, the person involved, didn't have any consciousness at all and still looked like he was fine.

    "Forget it. What I say to you now is useless. Just remember, when you need strength one day, call us from the bottom of your heart. By then, we will appear again." After leaving these words in his previous life,  Disappeared in front of Han Yu's eyes.  Although Han Yu didn't understand why he left these words in his previous life.  But the mood is still good, at least these people in the previous life did not use force on themselves, which means that these people in the previous life were at least reasonable.  But what should I do next?  Stay in this place forever?

    Just as he was thinking about it, Han Yu suddenly felt dizzy.  His body involuntarily flew towards the cocoon that he saw earlier that was keeping his body.

    Seeing that they were about to collide, Han Yu closed his eyes subconsciously, but immediately after that, Han Yu felt something was wrong. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was locked in a closed space.  My body can move freely and my strength seems to have been restored.

    Using the flames to burn the cocoon that trapped his body, Han Yu stood there and looked around, and found that he was within his own domain.  It was a mess, and none of the people in black were spared. They all lost their lives in the archangel's formation, and only the stumps and broken arms were left to prove that they had appeared.  Han Yu waved his hand, and the flames destroyed that bit of proof. Then Han Yu opened the passage from the domain to the outside world, preparing to join Han Mengxin and others.

    ……

    When Han Yu came out of the field, he happened to bump into a group of angels.  These angels seemed surprised by Han Yu's appearance. After a brief period of astonishment, to Han Yu's expectation, these angels did not rush towards him, but instead fled in all directions, shouting.  Han Yu didn't want to embarrass those angels, but in order to find out the whereabouts of Han Mengxin and others, he had no choice but to interrogate these angels.

    After catching two angels at random, Han Yu was about to ask about the whereabouts of Han Mengxin and others, but he didn't expect that Han Mengxin and Ning Ping rushed over before he could speak.

    "Brother!" As soon as Han Mengxin saw Han Yu's face, she couldn't help but rush over, hugging Han Yu tightly and unwilling to let go, as if she was afraid that Han Yu would disappear if he let go.  Han Yu patted Han Mengxin on the back in confusion and asked Ning Ping: "Did you bully my sister?"

    "No way? How could I bully Mengxin." Ning Ping quickly declared.  But Han Yu didn't quite believe it. He looked at Ning Ping suspiciously and said, "No? Then who made my sister suffer?"

    "Hey, would you like to ask clearly first before making trouble?" Ning Ping said helplessly.

    At this time, Han Mengxin also explained to Han Yu: "Brother, it doesn't matter.As for ordinary things, I'm just worried about you.  Those five bastards said you were dead, and I never wanted to believe it, but you never showed up, and I"

    "Oh, where are those five bastards now? I will clean them up for you, and see if they dare to talk nonsense again. Your brother, I am immortal, and I will not die even if they die. By the way, how long have we been separated?  No time to meet?" Han Yu asked, changing the subject.

    Han Mengxin heard this and replied: "It has been three days. We have not been in contact with Sister Lin Ke and the others, and we don't know how worried they will be."

    Hearing what Han Mengxin said, Han Yu couldn't help but feel like he was returning home, and hurriedly asked Han Mengxin: "Do you have anything unfinished now? If not, let's go back quickly."

    "Well, let's go back." Han Mengxin nodded and replied.

    "Your Highness, you can't leave." The angel on the side saw Han Mengxin nodding and couldn't help shouting urgently.

    "Princess?" Han Yu looked at Han Mengxin in surprise and asked.

    At this time, Han Mengxin nodded sheepishly and whispered to Han Yu: "Well, in my previous life, I was an angel princess. But I am still Han Mengxin. Brother, you won't disown me, right?"

    "Yes, how could I deny it? Oh, we are really brothers and sisters." Han Yu replied quickly.

    "Huh?" Regarding the second half of Han Yu's sentence, Han Mengxin looked at Han Yu with a puzzled face.  However, Han Yu did not explain to Han Mengxin. Instead, he asked Han Mengxin: "Mengxin, what are you going to do? Leave these angels alone?"

    "What do they have to do with me? I am Han Mengxin, a human being. My identity as an angel princess is just in the past. Even now, I do not intend to resume my identity as an angel princess. I just want to live my life as a human Han Mengxin." Han Mengxin curled her lips.  replied.

    "That's it, then let's go and ignore these angels. We will kill anyone who dares to stop them!"

    "Oh, there's no need to be so barbaric. Give me some time. I'll talk to them." Han Mengxin quickly stopped after hearing this.

    Han Yu was just talking, based on his understanding of Han Mengxin.  She would definitely not agree to the proposal she just made.  While Han Mengxin was trying to convince those angels.  Han Yu grabbed Ning Ping and began to ask what happened during his absence.

    From Ning Ping’s words, Han Yu got an idea.  During her absence, Han Mengxin effectively fulfilled her duties as an angel princess.  First, the five archangels were deposed, thrown into prison and imprisoned. Then they met with other angels and selected new archangels to lead the group of angels.  As for the energy crystals of the five archangels.  They were given to the five newly selected archangels by Han Mengxin.

    ??????????? To say what happened during this period, nothing major happened.  Ning Ping and others have nothing else to do these days except following Han Mengxin to protect Han Mengxin.  Angels don't like humans like Ningping, if it weren't for Han Mengxin's sake.  It is very likely that a conflict will break out with Ning Ping and others.  Ning Ping and others also don't like this group of birdmen, because these group of birdmen always give people a feeling of being superior. They are obviously just lost dogs, so what else is there to be awesome about?

    Han Yu just pretended not to hear Ning Ping's complaints.  However, it could be heard from Ning Ping's tone that he was tired of this place and was unwilling to stay here any longer.

    Han Mengxin is back, followed by a bunch of heartbroken angels.  Han Yu was curious about how Han Mengxin persuaded these angels?  It's a pity that Han Mengxin remained tight-lipped. No matter how Han Yu asked, she just wouldn't tell.  Han Yu also felt helpless about this and asked him to force Han Mengxin to say that Han Yu could not do it.

    Since you don’t want to say it, then don’t say it.  At least I can leave now.  Han Yu quickly figured out this link and asked Han Mengxin and others to follow him into the field, intending to return to the Courage through the coordinates set in the field.

    Han Yu and others thought that there would be no troubles in returning to the Courage. However, what Han Yu and others did not expect was that when Han Yu opened the passage to the Courage, he unexpectedly encountered a large number of people.  of water.  The unprepared Han Yu and others were immediately washed away by the water.

    There are fish and shrimps in the water, which shows that this is not a joke on Lin Ke and others who stayed on the Spirit.  And this means that something happened to the Courage!

    Having learned a lesson, although Han Yu still faced a large amount of water when he opened the channel for the second time, Han Yu and others went upstream, passed the waterway, and returned to the Courage.  As soon as he entered the Spirit, he immediately realized that something was wrong. The Spirit actually sank in the water.

    Fortunately, Han Yu and others were prepared in advance and did not bother to find the reason. The most important thing now was to get out of here quickly, otherwise they would really become water ghosts in the Courage.  Because of the familiarityAlong the way, Han Yu and others quickly left the Courage and swam to the shore.

    Looking around, I saw that this was still the same frozen lake as before. I just looked at the situation on the shore. When I and the others were not around, a fierce battle had taken place here. The wreckage of the battle was still there, but I didn't see anything.  corpse.  Whether it's one of our own or an enemy of unknown origin.

    Han Yu and others went ashore and used Han Yu's ability to dry everyone's clothes first to avoid catching a cold.  Then everyone split up and began to search for the whereabouts of Lin Ke and others who stayed behind on the Courage.  Fortunately, without spending too much time, Han Yu met Angelita who came to investigate.

    "Angelita, where are the others?" Han Yu asked Angelita anxiously.

    "Others, others, Han Yu. Where is Mengxin? Hurry up and ask her to come with me to save people." Angelita cried as soon as she saw Han Yu. After hearing Han Yu's question, she seemed to suddenly remember  What's the matter, he said anxiously to Han Yu.

    When Han Yu heard that someone was injured, he didn't bother to ask Angelita about it. He hurriedly sent out a signal to call Han Mengxin and others over, and followed Angelita to her temporary hiding place.  As soon as he entered Angelita's temporary residence, the smell of blood penetrated Han Yu's nose.  Looking at the situation in the cave again, Han Yu felt anger rising.  Field, Su Wan, Shi Bafang, Yuehua, Xinghua, Qiao Yaner, except Lin Ke, the only remaining left-behind personnel was Angelita who was not injured.  The other personnel were seriously injured.

    While Han Yu asked Han Mengxin to quickly treat the injured, he asked Angelita what happened.  Perhaps because she had met Han Yu for some time, Angelita's mood finally stabilized.  After hearing Han Yu's inquiry, Angelita told Han Yu and others what happened in the three days when she lost contact with Han Yu and others.

    The incident happened the day after I lost contact with Han Yu and others. I lost contact with Han Yu and others.  The people who stayed behind were actually not very panicked. They believed in the strength of Han Yu and others.  There should be no surprises.  What everyone didn't expect was.  The accident did not happen to Han Yu and others, but happened to him.

    The attack came very suddenly. Although Field and Su Wan fought hard, they could not stop the incoming enemies.  Later, in order to prevent the Courage from being destroyed, all the remaining personnel participated in the battle.  Originally, even if the incoming enemies could not be destroyed, they could still protect themselves.  But what is incomprehensible is that Qinglong, who has always been on everyone's side, suddenly got angry.  Later, everyone realized that Qinglong's child was kidnapped by the incoming enemies for their own children.  Qinglong stood beside the incoming enemies without hesitation.

    "Where is Lin Ke? Where is she now?" Han Yu asked aloud.

    Angelita shook her head when she heard this, "No, Lin Ke was captured. If Lin Ke hadn't stepped forward later and made the incoming enemies stop attacking at his own expense, we might all have died in the battle."

    “…Then do you know the origins of those enemies?” Han Yu asked again.

    Regarding Han Yu's question, Angelita shook her head, "I don't know, but Su Wan seems to know. By the way, the weapons used by the attacking enemies are very similar to those used by Su Wan and Field, and they are not the same."  Do you know if it is also called a divine mecha?"

    Hearing Angelita’s words, Han Yu’s heart skipped a beat, and a possibility appeared in his mind.  However, Han Yu could not draw a conclusion now without Su Wan's personal admission.

    Han Mengxin’s healing ability has always been excellent, but after restoring the memory of the angel princess, her healing ability seems to have improved to a higher level.  Although the people left behind appeared to be very weak because they did not receive timely treatment, they were able to communicate briefly.

    "Han Yu, hurry up and go to the Mechanical Emperor. Although I don't know why the Mechanical Emperor sent people to capture Lin Ke, it's definitely not a good thing. Hurry up and save her!" Su Wan seemed to have exhausted all her strength as she said  After saying these words, he fainted again.

    "Well, I understand. Recuperate in peace and leave the rescue to me." Han Yu said to Su Wan who was unconscious, then turned around and walked out of the cave. Ning Ping quickly followed after seeing this.  go out.

    "Han Yu, where are you going?" Ning Ping stopped Han Yu and asked.

    "Ning Ping, don't worry, I'm not stupid enough to rush over now. Now I don't know where Lin Ke was taken, and secondly, I don't have the tools to chase him, so I can't chase him even if I want to.  You go and call Lin Mohan, and we will find a way to fish out the Courage that sank into the lake."

    Fortunately, the Courage did not sink too deep into the lake and just stayed in the river bed. If it fell into the depths, Han Yu would have no choice but to say goodbye to the Courage.

    Seeing that Han Yu was not planning to be stupid, Ning Ping couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and turned around to find Lin.Mohan comes to help.  When Ning Ping and Lin Mohan rushed to the lake, they saw Han Yu just walking ashore from the lake, holding a rope as thick as a bowl in each hand.

    "Han Yu, are you planning to pull the Courage out of the lake?" Lin Mohan asked after seeing this.

    Hearing this, Han Yu asked: "Besides this method, what other good ideas do you have?"

    "It's impossible. Even with all the strength we have now, it's impossible to drag the Courage up from the lake. Don't waste your efforts." Lin Mohan shook his head and advised.

    But Han Yu didn’t give up and replied: “How can you be so sure if you haven’t tried it?”

    "Is this still worth trying?" Lin Mohan thought to himself, deliberately trying to persuade Han Yu not to waste his efforts, but looking at Han Yu's stubborn look, Lin Mohan knew that whatever he said was in vain, so he could only turn his eyes to his side.  of Ninh Binh.  But Ning Ping, like Lin Mohan, had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow Han Yu's instructions.

    The fact is obvious, as Lin Mohan said, if you want to pull out the Courage from sinking in the water, Han Yu and the other two people simply cannot do it.  Han Yu sat helplessly on the shore, staring at the lake intently.  Upon seeing this, Ning Ping asked Lin Mohan to keep an eye on Han Yu and stop him from doing stupid things again, while he went back to find Han Mengxin to persuade Han Yu.  In Ning Ping's eyes, only what Han Mengxin said could make Han Yu listen.

    Han Mengxin, who had just finished treating everyone, heard what Ning Ping said, and immediately ignored her rest. Following Ning Ping to the shore, she first said to Ning Ping and Lin Mohan: "Ning Ping, Lin Mohan, Field.  They are injured and cannot stay in the cold and damp place like the cave. You go and lift them out to bask in the sun, and be careful with your hands and feet."

    Knowing that Han Mengxin wanted to send them away, Ning Ping and Lin Mohan nodded in unison and turned back to the cave to move people out to bask in the sun.  After Ning Ping and Lin Mohan left, Han Mengxin walked to Han Yu and sat down gently. She leaned her head on Han Yu's shoulder and said softly: "Brother, I'm so sad."

    "What's wrong? Are you tired from continuously treating the wounded? Just take a rest." Han Yu quickly said with concern after hearing this.

    Han Mengxin shook her head slightly and whispered: "Brother, since we started traveling, we have experienced many ups and downs along the way, but this is the first time we have suffered such a big loss like this time."

    "Well, yes, we suffered a big loss, but the loss is not in vain. I promise you, I will not let go of any of those guys who made us suffer." Han Yu said with some gritted teeth.

    "I believe that you can make those guys pay the price, but the premise is that you need to calm down. The more times like this, the more you need to calm down." Han Mengxin said softly.

    "Well, I understand, thank you Mengxin."

    "Brother, we are short of manpower now. There is no way we can fish the Courage out of the lake with just a few of us. So I want to ask you to do me a favor."

    "What are you busy with?"

    "Take me to find those angels. I think as my angel princess, I can ask them to help us work as coolies. There should be no problem."

    Han Yu’s eyes lit up when he heard this. It was indeed as Han Mengxin said. Although he was short of manpower now, it didn’t mean that he couldn’t find manpower.  It was just that he had not thought of it before. After being reminded by Han Mengxin, Han Yu suddenly understood.

    ……

    It went very well. As an angel princess, Han Mengxin's words were still useful. When the angels heard that they were helping their own princess, they followed Han Mengxin to the lake without a second thought. With the help of these angels, the Courage finally sank into the lake.  It surfaced again, but bad news came out of "Tiantian Book Bar", and Han Yu's mood, which had improved a little, suddenly sank to the bottom again.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 1006 The war is about to begin

    As the war with the Mechanical Legion became more and more intense, in order to boost morale, Maxi set up his headquarters at the most critical point of the confrontation with the Mechanical Legion.  The result is obvious. The morale of most of the alliance troops that have been changed has not improved. They have changed their previous defensive counterattack and launched wave after wave of offensives against the areas occupied by the mechanical army.

    Under the raging offensive of the Alliance army, the mechanical army retreated steadily. It was not until the advanced weapons developed under the order of the mechanical emperor arrived at the front line that the offensive of the human alliance army was contained.  The war seems to have returned to its starting point, but both Maxi and the Machine Emperor are planning a big battle that will affect the future direction of the war.  In this battle, whoever wins and who loses will determine the final outcome.

    On the side of the Human Alliance, due to the strong manpower and material support, a steady stream of weapons has continuously entered the army, becoming a powerful weapon to eliminate the mechanical legion.  The Machinery Empire, which knew that it was inferior to the Human Alliance, also took another approach. In other words, they chose a double-edged sword and activated weapons that had long been sealed and would not be used on a large scale.  That was the standard equipment used by ancient humans in the God-Destroying War.  Divine mecha, armor used by robots, can only be controlled by humans.  In order to achieve this goal, the Mechanical Emperor had to create artificial humans again.  Although a lot of information about artificial humans has been destroyed, the artificial humans created this time are more powerful than those created in the past. This batch of artificial humans were specially created for the use of divine mechas and are pure killing.  Machines, except for killing.  Has no other effect.  It can be regarded as another type of robot, and it is more cold-blooded than the robot.  There is no weakness in the addition.  As long as they don't die, they can keep fighting.

    Treating these artificial people, the mechanical emperor seems confident, and these artificial people have also effectively proved their worth through the battle with the human alliance.  It's just that since the Mechanical Emperor once again gave the ability of self-thinking to his mechanical generals, the situation that the Mechanical Emperor was worried about happened again. Even if precautions have been taken, it is like being infected with a virus. Those who have been given the ability to think themselves  The mechanical general is still inevitably thinking about the battle.  He began to have other thoughts that the Mechanical Emperor did not want to see.  For example, jealousy.

    The mechanical generals, headed by the four major generals, were dissatisfied with the mechanical emperor's favor to those artificial humans. Although it had not exploded yet, it still aroused the mechanical emperor's vigilance.  However, the Mechanical Emperor knew very well that this was not the time for civil strife. He could only choose to accommodate the dissatisfaction of the four generals.  At the same time, he also relied more heavily on his artificial men who were responsible for using the divine mechas.

    Due to limited data, there are only a few androids who can use the prototype of the divine mecha. The other androids use improved versions of the divine mecha, which cannot be compared with the prototype in terms of performance. The only advantage is that they can  mass production.  In order to make up for the lack of having the decisive power around him, the Mechanical Emperor found a way from nowhere.  The captured humans were transformed and became subordinates with various incredible powers. Together with two people who could use the prototype of the divine mecha, they formed the seven artificial humans.  As for the mechanical legion, the mechanical emperor seems a bit cold during this time.  It seems that they have given up on the mechanical army, and the four generals clearly feel that they have the possibility of becoming cannon fodder.  Just because of being controlled by the mechanical emperor.  No matter how dissatisfied they are, the four generals and other mechanical generals can only endure it silently.

    Fight with the Human Alliance in a big battle that will determine the direction of the war!  It has become the biggest concern of the Mechanical Emperor. In order to win, the Mechanical Emperor often stops showing up. Most of the time, he relies on the seven people to convey anything to the mechanical generals. Although the mechanical generals are not angry, they have no ability to resist.  Able to accept passively, Nai accepts the orders of the seven people, and is at the vanguard of the battle with the Human Alliance, fighting a war of attrition day after day.

    But for any big battle, there are countless things that need to be prepared.  Likewise, the more you give, the more you get in return.  Whether it is the Human Alliance or the Machinery Empire, they all understand this truth clearly.  It is precisely because we understand that no one wants to lose and no one can lose.  Both sides are preparing desperately for the final victory.

    Fabre Star, the frontline headquarters established by Maxi

    Standing in his marshal's tent, Maxi looked around in front of him. It would not be an exaggeration to use the word "bright stars" to describe the generals in front of him.  Although war is cruel, it is also the most tempering.  Before the war broke out, most of the people in front of them still had immature and green faces. But now, after experiencing the test of blood and fire, they have grown into qualified generals, and each of them has a resolute expression.  , the youthfulness is gone, replaced by iron-bloodedness and fanaticism.

    "I think you already know the importance of this battle even without me repeating it. However, I still want to tell youLet me tell you again, this battle is related to the future of our humanity. Is it destruction?  Is it slavery?  Or continue to survive, the key lies in this battle.  For your and my future, for the future of mankind, I, please.  "After saying this, Maxi bowed deeply to the generals in front of him.

    Seeing this, the generals did not dare to neglect, and quickly bowed and returned the salute: "Fight to the death!"

    Maxi was very satisfied with the attitude of the generals. He stood up and shouted to the generals in a deep voice: "Start arranging combat missions!"

    A major battle cannot be decided by one battle. After detailed study and three months of consideration, Maxi and his staff finally came up with a battle plan.  This big battle is divided into four steps. The first step is to engage the enemy. This step is just the beginning. We do not expect to defeat the mechanical army in this step. The strategic purpose is only to take the initiative in the confrontation with the mechanical army.  , the main thing is to capture the strategic points in the confrontation with the mechanical legion; the second step is the stalemate, in this step, attract the attention of the mechanical legion, contain the main force of the mechanical legion, and make the mechanical legion free to worry about other things;  The third step is to be surprised. In any big battle, it is the right match.  Most of them are won by surprise, and this time is no exception.  Take advantage of the Human Alliance's numerical advantage.  Look for fighters to attack the weak points of the mechanical legion; the last step is a general attack. Once the defense line of the mechanical legion is broken, it means a full-scale counterattack by the Human Alliance.

    This combat plan looks simple, but in practice it is very troublesome. The situation on the battlefield changes rapidly. Even if Maxi and the staff consider it carefully, emergencies may occur.  In order to cope with the occurrence of this situation.  Maxi and the General Staff decided to only set general policies and specific methods of fighting, and to decentralize power and leave it to the commanders of the various theaters divided for the implementation of this major campaign. Maxi and the General Staff were only responsible for coordinating the overall situation.

    In order to deal with the four war zones of the Mechanical Legion, the Human Alliance divided the front line into five war zones this time.  Five generals with rich combat experience are in charge.  They are Snooker, Chang Zaitian, Perus, Chacha, and Delong.  The generals were a little confused about Delong being elected.  But considering Maxi's factor, the generals did not raise any objections.

    Delong is one of the twelve divine generals in the Wu Lao Hui era, and is considered a colleague of Maxi.  But Maxi is not the kind of person who would mess around for favors. Since he chose Delong, it must make sense.  Although the generals did not believe in Delong's ability.  But he believed in Maxi's character, which is why the generals did not raise any objections.  DeLong is also very aware of how others see him.  After accepting Maxi's appointment, he worked hard to prove his ability through facts.

    After the combat meeting, Maxi left Messing behind, but couldn't help asking Messing why he recommended Delong to him as a theater commander.  Messing saw that Maxi was refusing to let him go, and with the appointment below, there should be no more surprises, so he told Maxi the reason why he recommended Deron.

    “My lord, haven’t you noticed the factional divisions within the alliance?” Messing said softly to Maxi.

    Hearing this, Maxi’s brows suddenly wrinkled.  Wherever there are people, there are rivers and lakes.  Maxi still understands this.  But this phenomenon is not what Maxi wants to see.  Seeing Maxi frowning, Messing quickly spoke faster: "Sir, don't always think that the division of factions is harmful. From the current point of view, the emergence of such factions still has certain benefits. Everyone knows that without defeating the machine,  Legion, everyone's fate is over. Under the premise of the huge threat of the mechanical legion, the division of factions within the alliance will only make the alliance stronger. Of course, the premise is that these factions cannot be broken up. Only by letting all  Only when factions unite together can they maximize their combat power."

    "Then the five theater commanders you proposed actually represent a faction?" Maxi asked aloud.

    Messing did not hide anything, did not deny it, nodded and replied: "Yes. The five people represent the five factions. Although Snooker, Chang Zaitian and Perus are all from our revolutionary faction, they are also separate from each other.  . Snooker is the representative of those people gathered by the Lord when he was the Inspector General, and Chang Zaitian is the representative of those people who took refuge in the Lord after the Lord chose to fight against the Five Elders Association. As for Perus, he is the representative of the Lord.  Representatives of those who were led before becoming the Inspector General. Among them, Snooker and Perrus represent about the same strength. Although Chang Zaitian is weaker, he is full of vigor and is also the most effective one. "

    "What about Chacha and Delong?"

    "Chacha represents the old forces of the Five Elders Association, while Delong represents the people from the period of the Twelve Divine Generals." Messing replied after hearing this.

    "Messing, have you ever thought about the situation if we wait until we defeat the mechanical army and the tail is too big to lose? Have you ever thought about waiting until we solve the danger of the mechanical empire?"In the end, will the alliance face fragmentation?  Maxi asked Messing with a stern face. However, Messing smiled bitterly after hearing this and asked Maxi: "Sir, are you so sure that we can win this big battle?"  "

    "What do you mean by this? Don't you have confidence in victory?" Maxi was stunned when he heard this, and couldn't help but frowning and asked.

    "Sir, it's not that I don't have confidence, but we are making progress, and the Machine Empire is also making progress. War is like this, and there is rarely a chance to KO the opponent with one punch. The Machine Empire is very powerful, so powerful that we are not sure we can defeat it.  "

    "We have weapons that are more powerful than the mechanical legion, and we have warriors that are braver than the mechanical legion. Aren't these two points enough?" Maxi asked in a deep voice.

    "To be honest, it's not enough." Messing replied lightly.  before Maxi asked.  Messing continued: "My lord, I do not deny that powerful weapons gave us the upper hand in the previous battles. But please don't forget, your lord, the mechanical empire is not at the end of its rope. They are the same as us, and there are  Trump card. Have you forgotten, sir? How were the previous offensives we launched contained?"

    "On which people?"

    "Sir, you are arrogant. Has victory gone to your head? The outcome of war is like a scale, which may be tilted at any time due to an oversight. Your Excellency only sees the number of people, don't you think so?  Did you see the strength of those people? I will tell you the truth. I have been investigating the humans who stopped our army's offensive during this period. Later, I got some clues from Fei Lian and Tai He."

    "What are the origins of those people?" Maxi asked after hearing this.

    "Fei Lian told me that those people should be artificial people made by the Mechanical Emperor. They have the same appearance as humans, but they have no human emotions. As for Taihe, he told me that the weapons used by those artificial people should be those used during the God-Destroying War.  Humanity’s greatest reliance on defeating gods and demons is the divine mecha.”

    "The divine mecha?"

    "This is the first time you have heard of it. In fact, it is also the first time for me. But later, in order to prove what he said, Taihe found me a lot of records, which made me have to believe that the weapons used by those artificial people should be gods.  Put on mecha.”

    "The legendary divine mechas are very powerful, but those who are fighting with us don't seem to be invincible?" Maxi asked doubtfully.

    "That's what I asked Taihe. But Taihe told me that as far as he knows, the Mechanical Emperor only has three prototypes of the divine mecha. One of them is missing, and the remaining two are still with the Mechanical Emperor.  In the hands of the gods. Those divine armors we saw must be replicas or improved models based on the prototypes of the divine armors."

    Maxi frowned and thought for a while.  Suddenly asked Messing: "Wellwhere did Taihe know these things? Have you asked him?"

    Messing nodded and said, "I asked, and he and Fei Lian didn't hide anything from me. They told me that he and Fei Lian were actually the first generation of artificial humans created by the Mechanical Emperor, but they were later massacred by the Mechanical Emperor.  In order to take revenge, they both chose to join our alliance and wanted to use the inevitable war between our alliance and the Machinery Empire to achieve their revenge goals."

    "That's it, then what are you thinking now? The reason why you stay is that you don't just want to tell me something like this." Maxi looked at Messing and said slowly.

    Messin smiled when he heard this and said in a low voice: "My parents are the ones who gave birth to me, and you are the one who knows me."

    "Stop dragging me out! Are you bullying me for not studying enough? If you have something to say, just say it, and if you have something to say, just say it!" Maxi said to Messing angrily.

    Messing chuckled, leaned close to Maxi and whispered: "Sir, except for the surprise that is the key to this battle plan, the rest are just add-ons to confuse the Mechanical Empire."

    "Surprise? That's right, you haven't told me clearly until now what your so-called surprise is? Are you ready to tell me now?"

    "Yes, sir. In fact, the Mechanical Legion has a very big weakness. I think you are aware of this." Messing nodded and replied.

    Maxi looked at Messing with a strange expression after hearing this and said: "You are saying that once the command system of the mechanical army is destroyed, the entire mechanical army will be paralyzed. But don't forget, the mechanical army is also  It’s not that we don’t know our own weakness. Under heavy military guard, if we want to destroy their command system, the price we need to pay is often higher than the price we pay to directly defeat them on the battlefield.”

    "Sir, of course I know these things. It's just this time, if?We do not attack the command centers of the mechanical legions, but directly attack the home base of the mechanical empire and attack the core of the mechanical empire. Where is the mechanical emperor?  "Messing explained to Maxi in a low voice.

    Hearing Messing’s words, Maxi’s first reaction was that Messing was crazy. Attacking the command center of the Mechanical Legion was not worthwhile, so he still wanted to attack the Mechanical Emperor directly?  How much price does it cost to reach the mechanical emperor?  However, Messing did not give Maxi time to object and continued: "Sir, I am not crazy. The reason why I have this idea is safe."

    Messing’s confidence prevented Maxi from saying anything to directly veto it, and he could only ask: “What confidence do you have?”

    "Sir, first of all, we have Fei Lian and Tai He, two people who are familiar with the inside of the Machinery Empire. They can lead the way for us. And I have convinced them."

    "Then who will deal with the Mechanical Emperor? Do you plan to let me take action personally?" Maxi asked with a frown.

    "How can that be possible? Your Excellency is our general, so we can't make any mistakes." Messing smiled upon hearing this.

    "Then who are you going to send? In this big battle, it seems that everyone who can fight has been assigned the task by you."

    Messing, who was questioned by Maxi, said two words, but when he heard the answer from Messing, Maxi shook his head repeatedly and said it was impossible.

    As the war with the mechanical army becomes more and more intense, in order to boost morale.  Maxi set his headquarters at the most critical point of the battle with the mechanical army.  The result is obvious. The morale of most of the alliance troops that have been changed has not improved. They have changed their previous defensive counterattack and launched wave after wave of offensives against the areas occupied by the mechanical army.

    Under the raging offensive of the Alliance army, the mechanical army retreated steadily. It was not until the advanced weapons developed under the order of the mechanical emperor arrived at the front line that the offensive of the human alliance army was contained.  The war seemed to be back to square one.  It's just that whether it's Maxi or the Machine Emperor, they are all planning a big battle that will affect the direction of the future war.  In this battle, whoever wins and who loses will determine the final outcome.

    On the side of the Human Alliance, due to the strong manpower and material support, a steady stream of weapons has continuously entered the army, becoming a powerful weapon to eliminate the mechanical legion.  The Machinery Empire, which knew that it was inferior to the Human Alliance, also found another way.  In other words, they have chosen a double-edged sword, using weapons that have long been sealed and will not be used on a large scale.  That was the standard equipment used by ancient humans in the God-Destroying War.  Divine mecha, armor used by robots, can only be controlled by humans.  In order to achieve this goal, the Mechanical Emperor had to create artificial humans again.  Although a lot of information about artificial humans has been destroyed.  But the artificial humans created this time are more powerful than the artificial humans created in the past. This batch of artificial humans were specially manufactured for the use of divine mechas.  It is a pure killing machine that has no other function except killing.  It can be regarded as another type of robot, and it is more cold-blooded than the robot and has no weaknesses.  As long as they don't die, they can keep fighting.

    Treating these artificial people, the mechanical emperor seems confident, and these artificial people have also effectively proved their worth through the battle with the human alliance.  It's just that since the Mechanical Emperor once again gave the ability of self-thinking to his mechanical generals, the situation that the Mechanical Emperor was worried about happened again. Even if precautions have been taken, it is like being infected with a virus. Those who have been given the ability to think themselves  It was inevitable that while thinking about battle, the mechanical generals began to have other thoughts that the mechanical emperor did not want to see.  For example, jealousy.

    The mechanical generals, headed by the four major generals, were dissatisfied with the mechanical emperor's favor to those artificial humans. Although it had not exploded yet, it still aroused the mechanical emperor's vigilance.  However, the Mechanical Emperor knew very well that this was not the time for civil strife. Regarding the dissatisfaction of the four generals, the Mechanical Emperor could only choose to accommodate, and at the same time, he also relied more on his artificial humans who were responsible for using the divine mechas.

    Due to limited data, there are only a few androids who can use the prototype of the divine mecha. The other androids use improved versions of the divine mecha, which cannot be compared with the prototype in terms of performance. The only advantage is that they can  mass production.  In order to make up for the lack of having the decisive power around him, the Mechanical Emperor found a way to transform the captured humans into subordinates with all kinds of incredible powers.  Individuals make up the seven artificial humans.  As for the mechanical legion, the mechanical emperor has seemed a bit cold during this period and seems to have given up on the mechanical legion. The four generals clearly feel that they have the possibility of becoming cannon fodder.  But because they were controlled by the mechanical emperor, no matter how dissatisfied they were, the four generals and other mechanical generals could only endure it silently.

    Make a big deal with the human alliance that determines the war of warBattle!  It has become the biggest concern of the Mechanical Emperor. In order to win, the Mechanical Emperor often stops showing up. Most of the time, he relies on the seven people to convey anything to the mechanical generals. Although the mechanical generals are not angry, they have no ability to resist.  Ability to passively accept orders from seven people.  The vanguard of the battle with the Human Alliance is engaged in a war of attrition with the Human Alliance day after day.

    But for any big battle, there are countless things that need to be prepared.  same.  The more you give, the more you get in return.  Whether it is the Human Alliance or the Machinery Empire, they all understand this truth clearly.  It is precisely because we understand that no one wants to lose and no one can lose.  Both sides are preparing desperately for the final victory.

    Fabre Star, the frontline headquarters established by Maxi

    Standing in his marshal's tent, Maxi looked around in front of him.  It is not an exaggeration to describe these generals in front of them as bright generals.  Although war is cruel, it is also the most tempering.  Before the war broke out, most of the people in front of them still had immature and green faces. But now, after experiencing the test of blood and fire, they have grown into qualified generals, and each of them has a resolute expression.  .  The youthfulness is gone, replaced by iron-bloodedness and fanaticism.

    "I think you should already know the importance of this battle even if I don't need to repeat it again. However, I still want to tell you that this battle is related to the future of our humanity. Is it destruction? Is it slavery? Or is it continued survival?  The key is to fight here. For your and my future, for the future of mankind, I, please." After saying this, Maxi bowed deeply to the generals in front of him.

    The generals did not dare to neglect when they saw this.  He quickly bowed and returned the salute: "Fight to the death!"

    Maxi was very satisfied with the attitude of the generals. He stood up and shouted to the generals in a deep voice: "Start arranging combat missions!"

    A major battle cannot be decided by one battle. After detailed study and three months of consideration, Maxi and his staff finally came up with a battle plan.  This big battle is divided into four steps. The first step is to engage the enemy. This step is just the beginning. We do not expect to defeat the mechanical army in this step. The strategic purpose is only to take the initiative in the confrontation with the mechanical army.  , the main thing is to capture the strategic points in the confrontation with the mechanical legion; the second step is the stalemate, in this step, attract the attention of the mechanical legion, contain the main force of the mechanical legion, and make the mechanical legion free to worry about other things;  The third step is to be surprised. In any big battle, a perfect match will lead to a surprise victory, and this time is no exception.  Take advantage of the human alliance's numerical advantage to find fighters and attack the weak points of the mechanical army; the last step is a general attack. Once the mechanical army's defense line is broken, it means a full-scale counterattack by the human alliance.

    This combat plan looks simple, but in practice it is very troublesome. The situation on the battlefield changes rapidly. Even if Maxi and the staff consider it carefully, emergencies may occur.  In response to the occurrence of this situation, Maxi and the General Staff decided to only set general policies and how to fight the specific battle, decentralizing power to the commanders of the various theaters divided for the implementation of this major campaign. Maxi and the General Staff only decided to  Responsible for coordinating the overall situation.

    In order to deal with the four war zones of the Mechanical Legion, the Human Alliance has divided the front line into five war zones this time, with five experienced generals in charge.  They are Snooker, Chang Zaitian, Perus, Chacha, and Delong.  The generals were a little confused about Delong's election, but considering Maxi's factor, the generals did not raise any objections.

    Delong is one of the twelve divine generals in the Wu Lao Hui era, and is considered a colleague of Maxi.  But Maxi is not the kind of person who would mess around for favors. Since he chose Delong, it must make sense.  Although the generals did not believe in Delong's ability, they believed in Maxi's character, which is why the generals did not raise any objections.  Deron also knew very well what others thought of him. After accepting Maxi's appointment, he worked hard to prove his ability through facts.

    After the combat meeting, Maxi left Messing behind, but couldn't help asking Messing why he recommended Delong to him as a theater commander.  Messing saw that Maxi was refusing to let him go, and with the appointment below, there should be no more surprises, so he told Maxi the reason why he recommended Deron.

    “My lord, haven’t you noticed the factional divisions within the alliance?” Messing said softly to Maxi.

    Hearing this, Maxi’s brows suddenly wrinkled.  Wherever there are people, there are rivers and lakes.  Maxi still understands this.  But this phenomenon is not what Maxi wants to see.  Seeing Maxi's frown, Messing quickly spoke faster: "Sir, don't always think that the division of factions is harmful. From the current point of view, the emergence of such factions still has certain benefits. Everyone knows it. No fighting.Defeat the mechanical army, and everyone's fate will be over.  Under the premise of the huge threat of the mechanical army, the division of factions within the alliance will only make the alliance stronger. Of course, the premise is that these factions cannot be broken up.  Only by allowing all factions to unite can they maximize their combat effectiveness.  "

    "Then the five theater commanders you proposed actually represent a faction?" Maxi asked aloud.

    Messing did not hide anything, did not deny it, nodded and replied: "Yes. The five people represent the five factions. Although Snooker, Chang Zaitian and Perus are all from our revolutionary faction, they are also separate from each other.  . Snooker is the representative of those people gathered by the Lord when he was the Inspector General. Chang Zaitian is the representative of those people who took refuge in the Lord after the Lord chose to fight against the Five Elders Association. As for Perus, he is the representative of the Lord.  Representatives of those who were led before becoming the Inspector General. Among them, Snooker and Perrus represent about the same strength. Although Chang Zaitian is weaker, he is full of vigor and is also the most effective one. "

    "What about Chacha and Delong?"

    "Chacha represents the old forces of the Five Elders Association, while Delong represents the people from the period of the Twelve Divine Generals." Messing replied after hearing this.

    "Messing, have you ever thought about what would happen if we wait until we defeat the mechanical army? Have you ever thought about how the alliance will be torn apart after the danger of the mechanical empire is resolved?" Maxi asked Messing with a stern face.  road.  But after hearing this, Messing showed a wry smile and asked Maxi: "Sir, are you so sure that we can win this big battle?"

    "What do you mean by this? Don't you have confidence in victory?" Maxi was stunned when he heard this, and couldn't help but frowning and asked.

    "Sir, it's not that I don't have confidence, but we are making progress, and the Machine Empire is also making progress. War is like this, and there is rarely a chance to KO the opponent with one punch. The Machine Empire is very powerful, so powerful that we are not sure we can defeat it.  "

    "We have weapons that are more powerful than the mechanical legion. We have warriors that are braver than the mechanical legion. Aren't these two points enough?" Maxi asked in a deep voice.

    "To be honest. It's not enough." Messing replied lightly.  Before Maxi asked, Messing continued: "Sir, I do not deny that powerful weapons gave us the upper hand in the previous battles, but please don't forget, your lord, that the mechanical empire has not reached its end.  Just like us, we still have trump cards. Have you forgotten, sir? How were the previous offensives we launched contained?"

    "On which people?"

    "Sir, you are arrogant. Has victory gone to your head? The outcome of war is like a scale, which may be tilted at any time due to an oversight. Your Excellency only sees the number of people, don't you think so?  Did you see the strength of those people? I will tell you the truth, I have been investigating the humans who curbed our army's offensive. Later, I got some clues from Fei Lian and Tai He. "

    "What are the origins of those people?" Maxi asked after hearing this.

    "Fei Lian told me that those people should be artificial people made by the Mechanical Emperor. They have the same appearance as humans, but they have no human emotions. As for Taihe, he told me that the weapons used by those artificial people should be those used during the God-Destroying War.  Humanity’s greatest reliance on defeating gods and demons is the divine mecha.”

    "The divine mecha?"

    "This is the first time you have heard of it, in fact, it is also the first time for me. But later, in order to prove what he said, Taihe found me a lot of records, which made me have to believe that the weapons used by those artificial people should be gods.  Put on mecha.”

    "The legendary divine mechas are very powerful, but those who are fighting us don't seem to be invincible?" Maxi asked doubtfully.

    "That's what I asked Taihe. But Taihe told me that as far as he knows, the Mechanical Emperor only has three prototypes of the divine mecha. One of them is missing, and the remaining two are still with the Mechanical Emperor.  In the hands of the gods. The divine armors we saw must be replicas or improved models based on the prototypes of the divine armors."

    Maxi frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly asked Messing: "Wellwhere did Taihe know these things? Have you asked him?"

    Messing nodded and said, "I asked, and he and Fei Lian didn't hide anything from me. They told me that he and Fei Lian were actually the first generation of artificial humans created by the Mechanical Emperor, but they were later massacred by the Mechanical Emperor.  In order to take revenge, they both chose to join our alliance and wanted to use the inevitable war between our alliance and the Machinery Empire to achieve their revenge goals."

    "That's it, then what exactly are you thinking now? What are you thinking about?"?Will stay, I don't think you just want to tell me this little thing.  "Maxi looked at Messing and said slowly.

    Messin smiled when he heard this and said in a low voice: "My parents are the ones who gave birth to me, and you are the one who knows me."

    "Stop dragging me out! Are you bullying me for not studying enough? If you have something to say, just say it, and if you have something to say, just say it!" Maxi said to Messing angrily.

    Messing chuckled, leaned close to Maxi and whispered: "Sir, except for the surprise that is the key to this battle plan, the rest are just add-ons to confuse the Mechanical Empire."

    "Surprise? That's right, you haven't told me clearly until now what your so-called surprise is? Are you ready to tell me now?"

    "Yes, sir. In fact, the Mechanical Legion has a very big weakness. I think you are aware of this." Messing nodded and replied.

    Maxi looked at Messing with a strange expression after hearing this and said: "You are saying that once the command system of the mechanical army is destroyed, the entire mechanical army will be paralyzed. But don't forget, the mechanical army is also  It’s not that we don’t know our own weakness. Under heavy military guard, if we want to destroy their command system, the price we need to pay is often higher than the price we pay to directly defeat them on the battlefield.”

    "Sir, of course I know these things. It's just that this time, if we don't attack the command centers of the mechanical legions, but directly attack the nest of the mechanical empire and attack the core of the mechanical empire, where will the mechanical emperor be?" Messing whispered to  Maxi explained.

    Hearing Messing’s words, Maxi’s first reaction was that Messing was crazy. Attacking the command center of the Mechanical Legion was not worthwhile, so he still wanted to attack the Mechanical Emperor directly?  How much price does it cost to reach the mechanical emperor?  However, Messing did not give Maxi time to object and continued: "Sir, I am not crazy. The reason why I have this idea is safe."

    Messing’s confidence prevented Maxi from saying anything to directly veto it, and he could only ask: “What confidence do you have?”

    "Sir, first of all, we have Fei Lian and Tai He, two people who are familiar with the inside of the Machinery Empire. They can lead the way for us, and I have convinced them."

    "Then who will deal with the Mechanical Emperor? Do you plan to let me take action personally?" Maxi asked with a frown.

    "How can that be possible? Your Excellency is our general, so we can't make any mistakes." Messing smiled upon hearing this.

    "Then who are you going to send? In this big battle, it seems that everyone who can fight has been assigned the task by you."

    Messing, who was questioned by Maxi, said two words, but when he heard the answer from Messing, Maxi shook his head repeatedly and said it was impossible.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.)

 Text Chapter 1007 The Strange Mechanical Emperor

    "Yes, yes, they are all promising. Huh? If you dare to take action in the Imperial Palace, you don't take me as the emperor seriously at all." The mechanical emperor looked at his subordinates who were kneeling on the ground.  Xiaorou sighed with emotion.

    ????????????????????? Just after listening to the words of the Mechanical Emperor, whether they were artificial humans or robots, they all lowered their heads lower, but this still could not make the Mechanical Emperor calm down.  Looking at General Shining Armor, the Machine Emperor asked coldly: "General Shining Armor, who gave you permission to lead troops into the palace?"

    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being rude, but it's a very important matter" the silver-armored general replied bravely.  But before General Shining Armor could finish what he wanted to say, the Mechanical Emperor suddenly interrupted it with a smile, "Haha it's a big deal? Is this a big deal? You just led troops to besiege the Imperial Road.  It’s just a palace.”

    The silver-armored general was shocked and quickly replied loudly: "I don't dare."

    "What are you afraid of? What else are you afraid of? I trust you and appoint you as the commander of the theater, but is this how you repay my trust?" the mechanical emperor asked angrily.

    "But I want to see His Majesty but I can't even see him. Is this called trust? If I didn't have other options, I wouldn't have made such a move. Your Majesty, do you know that the Human Alliance is already sharpening its sword?  Huo Huo, prepare for the next offensive, but without your order, materials cannot be mobilized. How do you want us to organize preparations to resist the next attack of the Human Alliance?" The silver-armored general knew that he would be in trouble if he didn't explain the reason clearly, and he didn't care about being rude.  , and quickly stated the reason for doing so in one breath.

    But the Mechanical Emperor was a little disbelieving, frowned and snorted: "Can't you see me? Have you forgotten that your four generals have the tokens I sent you, so you can come directly to see me?"

    "But Your Majesty, the guards of the Imperial Palace have ignored the order you gave us. They have stopped us from asking for dozens of times on the grounds that Your Majesty is in retreat and cannot be disturbed. No matter it is me or the other three generals, we have also requested many times but have not been allowed.  . We have something to do but cannot ask His Majesty to make a decision, so we have no choice but to make this decision." The silver-armored general shouted bravely.

    "Huh?" The explanation of the silver-armored general made the mechanical emperor slightly stunned, and then he looked at the imperial palace guard Zhang Popu whom he had arranged.  But Pop was not panicked at all. Seeing the Machine Emperor looking at him, he immediately said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, before you went into seclusion, you did issue this order to us, and also issued an order to the four generals to handle foreign affairs on their own.  The command."

    "So, I am the cause of all this." The mechanical emperor asked everyone with an angry smile.

    As long as there is no short circuit in the brain, no one will take up this issue.  Seeing everyone bowing their heads and saying nothing.  The mechanical emperor couldn't help but feel angry, but he couldn't help it.  After being silent for a long time, the Mechanical Emperor said slowly: "Well, this matter is my fault. I guessed it well in advance. I didn't expect this to happen. However, the silver-armored general led his troops to attack the Imperial Palace.  This is an absolutely inexcusable behavior. Therefore, General Shining Armor must be punished. In addition, Pope failed to inform me of the situation in time, which is a dereliction of duty and must also be punished."

    The punishment of fifty rebounds each should be considered fair in the eyes of the Mechanical Emperor, but when the punishment is announced, whether it is General Shining Armor or Pope.  Everyone felt unfair.  The silver-armored general believed that even if his actions were wrong, there were reasons for them, and the merits and demerits could be offset, while Popper felt that he was faithfully carrying out the orders of the mechanical emperor.  But the mechanical emperor punished himself for not making any mistakes, and he refused to accept it.

    But regardless of whether he was convinced or not, the mechanical emperor's decision was above all else. The silver-armored general was deprived of the position of theater commander and became a temporary substitute, while Popper was punished with forty lashes.

    The conflict between robots and artificial people has intensified due to this incident. The two sides have begun to turn from secret opposition to openness. Although a larger-scale conflict has not yet broken out, anyone with a clear eye can see that the relationship between robots and artificial people  Sooner or later there will be a war between people, but no one knows when this war will break out.

    As a bystander, Lin Ke naturally felt this disturbing atmosphere.  However, she did not intend to remind the mechanical emperor who thought he had resolved the conflict between robots and artificial humans and hid in the palace again without seeing anyone.

    The only thing that makes the four mechanical generals happy is that the Mechanical Emperor authorizes them to freely mobilize the Mechanical Empire's reserve materials to prepare for war.  It's just that the mechanical emperor's preference for artificial humans has aroused the dissatisfaction of the four mechanical generals, but the mechanical emperor seems to be unaware and is still busy with his own affairs.  As for what the Mechanical Emperor is doing, no one knows.  After meeting the Mechanical Emperor once, Lin Ke never saw the Mechanical Emperor again. It is unknown whether the Mechanical Emperor forgot his existence or had no time to talk to Lin Ke.  In short, Lin Ke has used the preferential treatment given to her by the mechanical emperor to treat everyone in the Imperial Palace.?Everything is known.

    On this day, Lin Ke walked up to the top floor of the tallest building in the Imperial Palace again as he did a few days ago.  This has become Lin Ke's favorite place.  It's not that the scenery here is good, but that standing here, you can see the starships coming and going for the first time.  Lin Ke looked forward to the day when he could see the Courage appear.  What disappoints Lin Ke is that there is still no sign of the Courage today.

    With a hint of disappointment, Lin Ke prepared to return to his residence before nightfall.  But before she could leave, she saw the Mechanical Emperor, whom she hadn't seen for a long time, walking up to the tower.  When the two sides met, the Mechanical Emperor looked very surprised. After looking at Lin Ke up and down, the Mechanical Emperor asked: "Why are you here?"

    "Your Majesty, isn't it the treatment you gave me, that I can move around as I please?" Lin Ke realized something was wrong, but replied calmly.  After listening to Lin Ke's answer, the mechanical emperor's eyes showed doubts, as if he was recalling whether he had ever given Lin Ke such treatment.

    The two sides were in a stalemate for a while, and the Mechanical Emperor seemed not to continue thinking about this issue. He waved his hand and said to Lin Ke: "Forget it, you can't run away anyway, go wherever you like. If you happen to meet me, then tell me  Let’s talk.” After saying this, he went straight to the top of the tower without giving Lin Ke time to refuse.

    The first meeting here left a deep impression on Lin Ke, making him not want to stay with the Mechanical Emperor any longer.  It's just that this is the territory of the Mechanical Emperor after all. When the Mechanical Emperor opens his mouth, how can Lin Ke have the choice to refuse.  In the final analysis, Lin Ke is just a prisoner.

    Helplessly, he followed the Mechanical Emperor to the rooftop of the tower.  The mechanical emperor looked into the distance without saying a word.  Lin Ke, who had made up his mind not to take the initiative to speak, stood aside silently. Neither of the two parties took the initiative to speak, and they were just in a stalemate.  Lin Ke was praying in his heart that the Mechanical Emperor would ask him to leave.  But this wish failed. At this time, the Mechanical Emperor seemed to want to find someone to talk to, and Lin Ke was unlucky to meet him at this time.

    "Alas~" The mechanical emperor sighed, and Lin Ke secretly thought after hearing this: "Here he comes."

    "Lin Ke, do you hate me?" the mechanical emperor asked.

    Hearing this, Lin Ke looked at the Mechanical Emperor in confusion, wondering what the Mechanical Emperor meant by saying this.  What medicine is it selling in its gourd?  Why are you suddenly asking yourself this?

    Regardless of what Lin Ke thought, the Mechanical Emperor didn't seem to want to know Lin Ke's answer, and continued to talk to himself: "I think it's because he hates it. After all, I ordered you to be taken away from Han Yu.  I brought you here. And I want you to willingly give your life"

    "Your Majesty, what exactly do you want to say?" Lin Ke couldn't help but asked.

    "Lin Ke, have you ever had the experience of wanting something but not getting it no matter how hard you try?" the mechanical emperor asked instead without answering.

    Lin Ke frowned. It wasn’t that the Mechanical Emperor’s question was difficult to answer, but that Lin Ke didn’t understand what the Mechanical Emperor wanted to do with these words.  Persuade yourself to give up your life?  But now is not the time for me to feel downhearted and lifeless.  Why don't you want to live in a good place?  Han Yu is still waiting for him.

    Seeing that Lin Ke didn’t answer, the Mechanical Emperor glanced at Lin Ke.  "I know. You still have confidence in Han Yu, the human being, but have you ever thought about it. You have been here for a while, but he hasn't even seen you. Maybe he has forgotten you.  "

    "Your Majesty, if there is nothing else, please allow me to retire." Lin Ke said softly to the Mechanical Emperor.  Lin Ke already felt that something was wrong with the current mechanical emperor.  Based on the principle that doing more is worse than doing less, Lin Ke wants to stay away from unstable factors.  However, the Mechanical Emperor did not intend to let Lin Ke leave at this time.  He seemed to have come specifically to undermine Lin Ke's self-confidence. He did not respond to Lin Ke's request and continued: "As far as I know, there are many women around Han Yu. Maybe your departure will make him have  The opportunity to meet more women, you"

    "Your Majesty, can you tell me where you got it from as far as you know? Han Yu is not the kind of person you imagined. To put it bluntly, does your Majesty know Han Yu? Your Majesty has  Have I been with Han Yu for a long time? Your Majesty doesn't know anything, but he acts like I know it very well. Don't you think this is ridiculous?" Lin Ke looked at the mechanical emperor and asked slowly.

    The Mechanical Emperor was silent for a while and replied: "All men in the world are the same!"

    "" Lin Ke responded silently.

    "Hmm What I mean is, don't have too much hope in Han Yu coming to save you. Even if he does come, the only thing waiting for him is failure"

    "Then wait until Your Majesty makes him fail before you say these words to me. Before that, I will not put my own sex?Give it to you willingly.  "

    "Well, in that case, let's wait." Seeing Lin Ke's resolute attitude, the Mechanical Emperor could only say helplessly.

    Another failure in persuasion made the Mechanical Emperor feel a little bad.  The Mechanical Emperor is talented and strategic, but there are also areas where he is not good at it.  Among them, the Mechanical Emperor is not good at treating women.  In order to persuade Lin Ke to give up his life willingly, the Mechanical Emperor has been studying the study of mysterious creatures like women these days.  But what puzzled the Mechanical Emperor was that Lin Ke's reaction was very different from what he saw in the information.  Could it be that the conclusion in the data is false?

    The Mechanical Emperor was distracted. Lin Ke did not get the Mechanical Emperor's permission and could not leave. He could only stand aside and accompany him.  Seeing that there was no one around, Lin Ke couldn't help his curiosity and asked tentatively: "Your Majesty, can you tell me why you must let me give my life willingly?"

    "Huh? Why do you ask this?" the mechanical emperor asked in confusion.

    "Everything has a cause and a result. His Majesty suddenly asked someone to capture me and made such a request that I cannot accept. There must be a reason, right? I'm just a little curious."

    "I tell you the reason, why are you willing to give up your life?" The Machine Emperor asked tentatively.

    "That's impossible." Lin Ke replied without hesitation.

    The Mechanical Emperor curled his lips when he heard this, and after thinking for a while, he decided to answer Lin Ke's question.  Even if Lin Ke doesn't agree now, he should at least understand the reason why he did this, right?  Perhaps it was because of the quarrel between robots and androids during this period that the Mechanical Emperor wanted to find someone to talk to, but whether he was looking for a robot or an android, it was a bit inappropriate. He kept choosing.  Only the Lin Ke in front of him was more suitable.

    "Lin Ke, do you know what my greatest wish is in this life?" the mechanical emperor asked.

    "Destroy mankind?" Lin Ke thought for a while and replied tentatively.

    "Even if I don't do it, if humans continue to do this, they will kill themselves sooner or later, so why should I bother to do it." The mechanical emperor shook his head and replied.

    When Lin Ke heard this, he couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Instead of destroying mankind? Then why are you launching a war against mankind? Isn't it obvious that you are full?"

    Seeing that Lin Ke didn't speak, the Mechanical Emperor took the initiative to express his plan, "I don't deny that I did think about destroying mankind after I woke up, but now. I'm not very interested in this matter anymore. Now with  The Human Alliance is fighting against the four mechanical generals, no matter what decision they make in the end. I don't intend to interfere."

    "Then what is your greatest wish?"

    "Power. I want to have great power, to have invincible power. Power is everything. No matter who you are, if you want to get something, you must have enough power. Even if humans finally win this time,  But if I myself have such invincible power, what can humans do to me if they win again?"

    "Are you going to give everything for strength?" Lin Ke asked with a frown.

    "What's wrong with this? I can do whatever it takes to get strength. But limited by my physical condition, the stagnation of strength has always been a worry for me. Until I learned a secret method. That is to destroy the gods.  Before the war, when gods and demons ruled the world, a secret method was spread among the gods and demons. Through this secret method, my power finally broke through the limitations of my own conditions. It’s just that the rate of growth is too slow. I hope it can be accelerated.  speed."

    "But if you want to speed up, you need to use me, right?" Lin Ke looked at the mechanical emperor and asked.

    The Mechanical Emperor smiled and nodded in praise: "Yes, I need you here. You can understand that your life is the catalyst that accelerates my power. But this must be done willingly, otherwise the effect will be greatly reduced."  "

    When Lin Ke heard this, his heart couldn't help but tremble, and he secretly reminded himself to be careful of the mechanical emperor's sudden attack.  It turns out that the Mechanical Emperor did not want to accommodate him willingly, but only wanted to maximize the effect by increasing his power, so he allowed him to tolerate his existence.

    “Don’t be afraid, I won’t attack you until something extraordinary happens.” The Mechanical Emperor comforted Lin Ke with a smile, but Lin Ke couldn’t rest assured.

    "How did you increase your strength? What was the secret method used in the era of gods and demons?" Lin Ke asked, changing the subject.

    Hearing this question, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but show a trace of pride on his face, and asked Lin Ke with a smile: "Do you still remember the person you met in the city of mummies when I put you under house arrest in the Netherworld?That girl?  "

    When Lin Ke heard this, he couldn't help but think of the girl with pure eyes who left a deep impression on him.  He even named the girl Angel, but what does that girl have to do with the growth of the mechanical emperor's power?

    Facing Lin Ke's puzzled eyes, the mechanical emperor's smile became more and more proud, "That girl's heart is the key to the growth of my strength. Fortunately, she was not taken away by you, otherwise my plans over the years would have come to nothing.  . Fortunately, my wish came true in the end. The secret method was half the success. My body changed after receiving the girl's heart, and my strength increased. But because the secret method was only half the success, I still need your help.  Dedication.”

    "Am I also part of the secret method you mentioned?" Lin Ke asked in confusion.  At this time, Lin Ke even suspected that the mechanical emperor in front of him had gone crazy?  I haven't been in contact with the girl Angel for a long time, so how could I become a part of the secret like Angel?  Could it be that everyone who comes into contact with the girl An Qier will become part of the secret method, then wouldn't Lin Mohan and Lin Wei be the same as themselves?

    "Don't doubt it. The reason why I say that you are also part of the secret method is because the girl gave you something, and what I want is for you to give me back what you got from the girl."

    Lin Ke has never had the opportunity to use this ability to achieve his goals at the expense of sacrifice.  If it weren't for the reminder from the Mechanical Emperor today, Lin Ke would have almost forgotten that he still had this ability.

    But just for this reason, you want Lin Ke to die willingly?  There are no doors!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1008: Behind the Mechanical Emperor

    No matter what the reason for the mechanical emperor was, Lin Ke would not give his life foolishly.  The Mechanical Emperor also knew that it was impossible to get Lin Ke to give up his life willingly as he thought before making Lin Ke completely despair.  He didn't force Lin Ke. After saying these words to Lin Ke, he left.

    Lin Ke stayed on the platform at the top of the tower until late at night. Finally, he realized that it was late and he should go to rest after being reminded by the android guard responsible for monitoring him.  Lin Ke had no doubts about whether Han Yu would come to save him, and Lin Ke would never waver in this point.

    While giving himself psychological hints, Lin Ke walked towards his residence.  The Imperial Palace was very quiet at night. Due to the lack of popularity, many places in the huge palace were dark, giving people the impression that they were being haunted.  Lin Ke didn't like it here and walked quickly towards his residence.

    But when Lin Ke passed by a remote palace, he suddenly heard an unusual movement.  At first, Lin Ke thought it was some small animal that was making noises and was frightened by the arrival of a living person like himself, but when he heard it carefully, he found that it was not the case.

    A woman’s moans?  Lin Ke was no stranger to this kind of moaning.  When he was with Han Yu, Lin Ke sometimes couldn't help but make that kind of sound.  Just because he knew it, while blushing, Lin Ke was a little curious, how could a man have sex with a woman in a place like this?  He wanted to walk over to find out, but was stopped by the guard responsible for surveillance.

    "Some things are better not known." The guard's warning not only did not make Lin Ke give up, but instead increased her curiosity.

    "I'll just take a look and don't say anything." Lin Ke discussed with the guard, but unfortunately the guard was selfless.  It's just that Lin Ke forgot to lower his voice when he spoke.  As a result, the pair of wild mandarin ducks who were secretly having an affair were alarmed.  The blushing sound stopped, and after a period of rustling sounds, there was no more movement.

    Lin Ke shrugged at the guard, then took steps to leave.  What Lin Ke didn't expect was that the attack happened at this moment.  A man and a woman rushed out from the darkness, knocked down the two guards who were watching Lin Ke without saying a word, and then prepared to kill Lin Ke.

    "Isn't that true? It's just that the adultery was discovered. Do you want to kill someone and silence them?" Lin Ke yelled and tried to attract the patrolling guards nearby, while dodging the attacks of the couple.

    At night, sound can travel far.  Coupled with Lin Ke's deliberate shouting, he immediately attracted the nearby guards.  Listening to the shouts of the guards not far away, the couple who were attacking Lin Ke glared at Lin Ke hatefully, as if they wanted to remember Lin Ke's appearance in their hearts, and then ran towards the darkness separately.

    The attack on Lin Ke made the Mechanical Emperor very angry.  Especially after listening to Lin Ke's story, his face was so ugly that he could almost shed tears.  It’s just that the Mechanical Emperor couldn’t believe it.  In his own imperial palace.  Such a thing could happen.

    Dogs and men are definitely not robots, but artificial people The mechanical emperor immediately denied this possibility, because the artificial people in the Imperial Palace are all men, so they can't be gay, right?  Lin Ke had already made it very clear that the people who attacked her were a pair of bad guys and a man, and it was impossible for them to pick up soap.

    If it’s not the people around you.  The only possibility The Mechanical Emperor thought of it, but he couldn't tell Lin Ke.  For the sake of Lin Ke's safety, in addition to sending additional manpower around Lin Ke, the Machine Emperor also took this opportunity to restrict Lin Ke's freedom.  This made Lin Ke regretted why he wanted to expose this matter.  Perhaps to appease Lin Ke, the Machine Emperor agreed to Lin Ke's request to change his residence to a high tower.

    After sending Lin Ke away, the Mechanical Emperor came to his bedroom with a gloomy face, walked into the Netherworld through the space door set in the bedroom, and stared at the doggy man and woman that Lin Ke said with an ugly expression.

    "Don't go too far!" the mechanical emperor said angrily to the man and woman in front of him.

    The man and woman who were in the wrong looked embarrassed and didn't know what to say.  When the mechanical emperor saw this, he immediately became unreasonable and pointed at the man and woman and scolded them. Finally, he had enough.  It's just that the mechanical emperor was happy, but the man and woman were unhappy.  Especially when he heard that the Mechanical Emperor did not allow them to kill Lin Ke, the man finally couldn't help but shouted to the Mechanical Emperor: "Don't forget our identities. It is indeed wrong for us to mess around in your territory.  But don’t think that you can make us listen to you just because of this.”

    "You have the nerve to say that? As a god, you would covet the love of men and women. Who would believe you if you say you are a god?"

    "What happened to the gods? Can't gods have love?" the man retorted unconvinced.

    "Bah! How can a god with love?A god?  "The mechanical emperor spat and shouted.

    "Hey~ I wonder if you have been a mechanical emperor for so long that you really think of yourself as a mechanical emperor." The man looked at the mechanical emperor with disdain and asked.

    The Mechanical Emperor was stunned when he heard this. The woman on the side quickly smoothed things over and said, "Okay, okay, you all should say less. Mechanical Emperor, how is the plan going? Are you sure?"

    "Hmph! Have you remembered that you have a plan now?" The Mechanical Emperor snorted coldly, but did not continue to scold the man and woman in front of him. After thinking about it for a moment, he said: "If we want that Lin Ke to be willing, it seems that we have to find a way to make that man willing first."  Lin Ke must be disappointed with the Han Yu whom she has deep faith in."

    "Really? Can't you use force?" the man asked in disbelief.

    "Can we use our brains when doing things? If we want to achieve our intended goal, can we achieve it with force?" The Mechanical Emperor seemed unwilling to let go of any opportunity to ridicule the other party. He said with a look of disdain upon hearing this.

    Seeing that the two sides were about to quarrel again, the woman quickly asked the mechanical emperor: "Then have you come up with any solution?"

    "Well the best way is to defeat Han Yu in front of Lin Ke, and then threaten Lin Ke with Han Yu's life." The Mechanical Emperor said after thinking for a while.

    "Ugh~stupid." The man said disdainfully.

    The Mechanical Emperor immediately said angrily: "You are smart, then come up with an idea and don't spend all your time on the lower body."

    "Hmph! Do you think threats alone are enough? What we need is Lin Ke's willingness, but is he willing when threats come?"

    "If you can, then you have an idea."

    "Can't you two talk nicely? Why do you always quarrel every time we meet?" At this time, the woman on the side also yelled at the mechanical emperor and the man with some displeasure.

    Being yelled at by the woman, both the mechanical emperor and the man restrained themselves a little.  After looking at each other, both parties snorted in unison and turned their heads to the side at the same time.  The woman was so angry and funny when she saw this, she had to play the role of peacemaker again and asked the man what he could do.

    Hearing this, the man smiled evilly and said, "Under what circumstances do you think a woman would feel discouraged, especially when she has a lover?"

    “Stop being so pretentious and tell me if you have any ideas.” The Mechanical Emperor couldn’t help but urge.

    The man ignored the mechanical emperor's urging, looked at the woman and said, "I think only when a woman sees her man getting in love with other women, only then will the woman feel hurt, and thus  Let down your guard and give up on yourself"

    "Are you planning to transform into Han Yu and appear in front of Lin Ke?" The mechanical emperor looked like he was looking at an idiot and stared at the man and asked.

    The man who felt weak after being looked at by the mechanical emperor frowned and replied: "That's right, how about it? Isn't this a good idea?"

    "Not bad. Not bad! Do you know that Lin Ke?" the mechanical emperor replied angrily.

    "……What's the meaning?"

    "What I mean is that your idea is terrible. Lin Ke is not the kind of intolerant woman you think. Even if she sees Han Yu with other women, she will not feel the same as you want.  She was deeply shocked. On the contrary, she is a woman who is easily satisfied. Otherwise, she would not tolerate Han Yu provoking other women besides her."

    "You mean, that Lin Ke allows his man to have other women? Hmm Then she is really a good woman Well, this woman is really bad." The man felt a murderous aura coming towards him.  Forced to come, he quickly changed his words.

    The Mechanical Emperor looked at the man with disdain and said, "As for how to deal with that Lin Ke, just follow my method. I just ask you two to calm down and stop causing trouble for me."

    "Well Lin Ke doesn't mind if his man has another woman, but what if his man falls in love with a man?" the man asked reluctantly.

    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone was included, including himself.  Everyone present was stunned.

    *************************************

    not free!  Lin Ke felt that she was now a real prisoner. She could not go anywhere except this tower.  Apart from staying on the platform at the top of the tower and looking around, she had no chance to wander anywhere else.  During this period, the Mechanical Emperor seemed to have forgotten her existence and did not appear in front of her again.  The atmosphere in the Imperial Palace seemed to have become tense. It was not that everyone was looking for the couple of unknown origins, but the war between the Human Alliance and the Machine Empire broke out again.  This time the Human Alliance's offensive is very powerful, even if it wasThe strength of the Mechanical Empire is a bit difficult to deal with.  The personnel responsible for reporting the latest battle situation came one after another. Almost as soon as one person left, another one came on the back.

    Lin Ke is not very concerned about the battle situation. For Lin Ke, this kind of thing does not have much to do with her.  Han Yu did not participate in this battle, and he should be on his way to save him now.  Thinking of this, Lin Ke subconsciously raised his head and looked into the distance, hoping to see the appearance of the Courage.  But what disappointed Lin Ke was that there was still no sign of the Courage.

    But when Lin Ke lowered his head, he accidentally saw a familiar silhouette.  Lin Ke thought he was dazzled at first, so he quickly rubbed his eyes and looked at the familiar silhouette again.  When he confirmed that he had read it correctly, Lin Ke couldn't help but feel excited.  Just now he was excited, but Lin Ke suddenly calmed down again.  It wasn't until he saw the front of the silhouette that Lin Ke became excited again.

    "It's Han Yu?! Is it the real Han Yu? Why is he here? And he seems to be very close to the person standing next to him. Who is the person standing next to him? Huh? How can they hug two grown men?  Are we together? Oops, even kissed?" Lin Ke stared at the two men near the tower without blinking, doubts popping up in his mind.  Especially seeing two grown men cuddling and showing affection in broad daylight, this was a bit unacceptable to Lin Ke.

    "What the hell is going on?" Lin Ke cursed secretly in his heart.

    Soon the pair of doggy men disappeared from Lin Ke’s eyes, but Lin Ke’s heart couldn’t calm down for a long time.  The reason why he couldn't calm down was that one of the pair of dog boys looked a lot like Han Yu.  But Lin Ke didn't believe that Han Yu would change his hobbies and become a powerful being for both men and women.

    While I was wondering, the order from the Mechanical Emperor arrived.  I want to meet Lin Ke.  After hearing the mechanical emperor's order, Lin Ke's mind flashed, and the scenes he had seen before seemed to suddenly find a reason.  Lin Ke calmly followed the person who came to convey the order and left the tower and came to the front of the Mechanical Emperor.

    As soon as I arrived, I saw the familiar person standing next to the Mechanical Emperor.  It's just that Lin Ke has already decided in his heart that this familiar person is a fake.

    "Since you want to act, let's cooperate." Lin Ke, who was a little angry, thought to himself.

    "Han Yu, why are you here? Are Ningping and the others okay?" Lin Ke asked pretending to be surprised.

    "Oh, they have some personal matters to deal with, so they didn't come with me for the time being. Lin Ke, the Machine Emperor didn't embarrass you, right?" Fake Han Yu looked at Lin Ke with concern and asked.

    "Han Yu" Lin Ke looked like he couldn't help himself and took a few steps closer to Han Yu.  When the fake Han Yu saw this, he also stepped forward to meet him, hoping to take advantage of him.

    “It’s just that those who have bad intentions will be punished by God.  Although God is very busy, this does not prevent God from entrusting Lin Ke to teach the evil fake Han Yu a lesson.  The fake Han Yu originally thought he could get a hug from Lin Ke, but what he got was a kick from Lin Ke.

    "Oh~" The fake Han Yu's mouth immediately formed an O shape after his vitals were hit hard, and he stared at Lin Ke with wide eyes.  I don’t know why the seemingly gentle Lin Ke turned around so suddenly.  No sign at all.  But Lin Ke didn't give the fake Han Yu time to react. After succeeding in one blow, Lin Ke was unforgiving.  He immediately launched the self-defense skills he practiced hard on the fake Han Yu.  First, one move with two winds piercing the ears.  He hit the fake Han Yu on the temple, causing stars to pop out of his eyes. Then he hit the fake Han Yu in the nose with a straight punch. When the fake Han Yu couldn't see clearly, he hugged the bent man with both hands.  Fake Han Yu's head was hit with a knee, and his knee was hard on the fake Han Yu's face.

    It all happened so suddenly.  No one present reacted to the sudden suddenness.  By the time he came to his senses, Lin Ke had already finished his work, and the fake Han Yu fell to the ground with a look of pain on his face.

    "Separate them, separate them quickly." The mechanical emperor shouted as an afterthought.

    Hear the cry of the Mechanical Emperor.  Lin Ke took two steps back slowly, not embarrassing the guards who were ordered to come up.  It's just that the fake Han Yu suffered a big loss, so naturally he doesn't want to let it go.  After struggling to stand up, the fake Han Yu pointed at Lin Ke and cursed: "Are you sick? Why do you beat me when you see me? You don't recognize me anymore?"

    "Hmph! Counterfeiters will be punished by everyone." Lin Ke said with disdain.

    Being exposed by Lin Ke, the fake Han Yu couldn't help but be stunned, and asked stupidly: "How did you find out?"

    "You already answered it just now." Lin Ke replied calmly.  The mechanical emperor had helplessly covered his eyes, worried about his companion's IQ.

    The man who understood that he had been tricked couldn't help but feel a little angry.He wanted to be violent with Lin Ke, but before he could take action, the Machine Emperor ordered someone to hold him back.

    "Lin Ke, how did you see that? Don't mention your excuse for fooling this fool just now. I believe you have already seen that this fool is a fake before he reveals himself." The Mechanical Emperor looked at  Lin Ke asked.  Although the fake Han Yu on the side was very angry that the Machine Emperor called him an idiot, he also wanted to know where he had exposed his flaw, so that Lin Ke found out that he was a fake, so he had to suppress his anger and glare at Lin Ke.  .

    It’s a pity that Lin Ke was not afraid of him at all, and completely ignored his glare, and said calmly to the Mechanical Emperor: “Your Majesty, are you bored, so you want to find trouble?”

    "Uh-huh" The mechanical emperor was stunned by the question and didn't know how to answer it for a moment.

    Lin Ke said sincerely upon seeing the admonishment: "Even if His Majesty doesn't care about the outcome of his mechanical legion and the human alliance, you are still the mechanical emperor after all. Can you not make it so obvious? Don't you think this approach of yours is boring?  ? I'm not interested in being boring with you. If this happens again in the future, please don't come to me." After saying this, Lin Ke turned around and left without waiting for the mechanical emperor to speak.

    The mechanical emperor, who was scolded by Lin Ke, looked very embarrassed, but he felt really shameless when he ordered to stop Lin Ke.  After all, it is very embarrassing to be exposed in person when you are lying.

    "You should be more honest in the future." The Machine Emperor said to the fake Han Yu.  The fake Han Yu's eyes widened when he heard this, and he opened his mouth to refute, but saw that the Machine Emperor had turned his head and stopped looking at him.  Feeling bored, the fake Han Yu stomped his feet angrily and stepped forward to find trouble for Lin Ke.  As soon as he stepped forward, the Mechanical Emperor said again: "Haven't you been taught enough?"

    As soon as he heard this, the part of the fake Han Yu’s body that had just been beaten began to hurt again.  The fake Han Yu muttered unwillingly: "Who said that Lin Ke was a gentle person earlier? Please come over here and I promise not to beat you to death." (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1009 The Final Battle (1)

    Times create heroes, and troubled times produce heroes.  When society is in turmoil, there are always some formerly unknown people who shine and achieve feats that ordinary people can't even imagine.

    If the war had not broken out, Chang Zaitian might have been a teacher, a civil servant, or a small shop owner.  It was almost impossible for him, who was not from a prominent family, to succeed in peaceful times.

    But now, everyone who knows Chang Zaitian is surprised.  No one thought that the skinny boy who had always been submissive and unassertive around them would one day become the commander of one of the five war zones of the Human Alliance against the Machine Empire.

    Things in the world are so unpredictable. Many people who have been favored by Chang Zaitian since childhood are still unknown, but Chang Zaitian, who was originally unknown, has become known to everyone.  Some are envious, some are jealous, and some are yearning for it.  Not being envied by others is considered mediocre, but being envied by others is actually a good sign. At least it shows that you still have some ability to make people jealous. If you are mediocre and incompetent, who will be so full that they will be jealous of you?

    Chang Zaitian doesn’t care about his reputation.  There is no time. The decisive battle with the mechanical army has begun. The first step of the battle plan has been launched. As the vanguard of this battle plan, I often have time to deal with those villains who go around ruining my reputation out of envy, jealousy and hatred.  .  Instead of arguing with those villains, it is better to seize the time to rest so that you can have more energy to deal with the increasingly fierce battle.

    As the commander of the theater, Chang Zaitian no longer needs to visit the front line in person.  Around Chang Zaitian, a large number of talents gathered for him to drive.  Relying on these talents, Chang Zaitian is sure to win the first drop of blood in the decisive battle between the Human Alliance and the Machine Legion.

    To boost morale.  Chang Zaitian came to the front line again as usual.  His arrival indeed boosted the morale of the human army and made their offensive more urgent, causing the mechanical army to retreat steadily.  It's just that the mechanical army is not easy to predict. Although the preparations are not as comprehensive and timely as the Human Alliance, after stabilizing its pace, it is a bit wishful thinking for the Human Alliance to advance as fast as it did at the beginning.

    Chang Zaitian never felt that he could defeat the mechanical army.  Therefore, when he realized that the progress of the offensive was getting slower and slower, Chang Zaitian immediately began to adjust his deployment and prepare for the camp step by step.  He was already very close to his original goal. As long as he could capture the fortress in front of him, the first step of this battle plan could be declared successful.  The remaining period of time is to digest the results of this period and accumulate strength to carry out the second step of the plan.

    It’s just that the mechanical legion clearly understood the importance of the fortress it was defending at the moment and put up a desperate resistance.  Although Chang Zaitian has been commanding the troops to attack for three days.  But he still hasn't cracked the hard nut in front of him.

    Luoying Fortress is a fortress that must be captured in Chang Zaitian's plan.  The location of this fortress is really important. As long as this fortress is captured, it means that the east gate of the Machine Legion's attack on the Human Alliance will be completely closed.  At that time, the Human Alliance can close the door and wipe out the remaining troops of the Mechanical Legion that did not have time to withdraw from the Human Alliance.  Just if you can't win here.  The first step of the Human Alliance's combat plan meant failure.  Relying on the key point of Luoying Fortress, the mechanical army can still attack from all directions and constantly harass the Human Alliance.

    "Damn it! Come on, get ready to follow me!" He watched as the troops were once again repelled by the mechanical legions in Luoying Fortress.  Chang Zaiqian threw away his hat in anger and shouted an order.  Status cultivates temperament.  If a person has been in a high position for a long time, the person's temperament will have a sense of superiority. Even if the person is approachable, people around him will not dare to be presumptuous.  Today's Chang Zaitian is no longer the submissive and thin boy he used to be. After experiencing too many things that ordinary people may never experience in their lives, Chang Zaitian no longer has the low self-esteem, cowardice, and tact of a small citizen  The current Chang Zaitian is like a sword in a scabbard. Once it is taken out of the scabbard, its sharp edge is immediately revealed, making people dare not underestimate it.

    It’s just that in his capacity as the commander of the war zone at the moment, it would never be his turn to charge into battle.  When it comes time for him to go to war, the war zone he is responsible for will either be at the end of its rope, or all his men will be dead.

    Chang Zaitian threatened to go into battle, so naturally his men would not really let Chang Zaitian go into battle. The generals swore and swore, finally making Chang Zaitian give up the idea of ??going to the battlefield in person, but Luoying Fortress was really too difficult to chew.  , even though they were inspired by Chang Zaitian himself on the battlefield, the alliance army still failed in the next attack and was pushed back again.

    Chang Zaitian’s face was gloomy, almost dripping with water.  However, Chang Zaitian is not the kind of unreasonable person. He saw the efforts of his men with his own eyes and understood that it was not his men who did not dare to fight.The British fortress is too difficult to chew.  The protective wall is tall and strong enough to defend against the bombardment of the starship's main cannon, and the fortress cannon can disable an intermediate battleship with just one shot. Coupled with the fearless mechanical legion, the entire Luoying Fortress is like a huge stubborn stone.  Stone blocks the Human Alliance's path to victory.

    Originally, Luoying Fortress was built by the Human Alliance to resist the attacks of the mechanical legion.  At the beginning of its construction, the design concept of Luoying Fortress was to build Luoying Fortress into a bridgehead against the mechanical army.  In order to prevent the siege of the mechanical legion, Luoying Fortress was built the same on all sides.  No matter how strong the fortress is, it is still afraid of betrayal by traitors.  At the beginning of the war, the Mechanical Emperor arranged for internal agents in the Human Alliance to open the door and ask for surrender when the Mechanical Legion attacked the fortress. As a result, the Luoying Fortress did not realize the dream of the original designer, but instead became a force that blocks the Human Alliance today.  big trouble.

    When he thought of this, Chang Zaitian gritted his teeth at those traitors among humans.  But no matter how much he hates him, the problem still needs to be solved. How to capture Luoying Fortress has become Chang Zaitian's biggest headache now.  When Luoying Fortress was originally built, the designers considered many aspects, and even considered how the soldiers defending the fortress would stand firm and wait for reinforcements once Luoying Fortress was besieged.  It can be said that the current Luoying Fortress is just a shrinking hedgehog.  Even if the Human Alliance uses human lives to fill it, they don't know how much it will take to fill it up to the towering top of Luoying Fortress.

    "Withdraw your troops!" Chang Zaitian didn't want to see any more unnecessary sacrifices.  After seeing his soldiers being beaten back again, Chang Zai Tianyin gave the order with a sullen face.

    During the week of siege of Luoying Fortress, the theater under Chang Zaitian's charge had already sacrificed twice the total number of soldiers who died from the beginning of the war to the time they arrived at Luoying Fortress.  Chang Zaitian hopes to win, but he does not want this victory to be obtained at the cost of the lives of his men.  Sacrifice is inevitable, but Chang Zaitian still wants to avoid sacrifices that are obviously avoidable.

    "Commander, time is running out" Chang Zaitian waved his hand before the staff officer beside him finished speaking.  "Let the troops rest for a night. Master Maxi has already given me a reply. The secret weapons prepared to deal with the Luoying Fortress will be delivered no later than tomorrow morning. Let the soldiers recuperate. Tomorrow, we will conquer this place in one go.  At the fortress, please pass on the order to me. Tomorrow is the deadline we have given ourselves. We will never withdraw our troops until we take the Luoying Fortress."

    "yes!"

    ……

    The night passed quickly

    After daybreak, the mechanical soldiers guarding the Luoying Fortress cheered up as they had in the past few days, paying close attention to the movements of the human alliance army.  It's just that today is a bit strange. Normally at this time, the Human Alliance has launched an attack, but today

    The sudden withdrawal of troops last night made the garrison commander of Luoying Fortress nervous all night.  They were worried that the Human Alliance Army would launch a night attack. As a result, they spent the whole night in fear, but nothing happened.  At this time, the commander was receiving maintenance from the maintenance soldiers, but he did not expect that halfway through the maintenance, he received a report of movement from the human alliance forces outside the fortress.  The commander couldn't care less about maintenance.  He hurried to the fortress and looked outside with the high-powered telescope he brought with him.  Immediately I felt a numbness in my scalp.  Although they are not real humans, these robots with the ability to think on their own are now gradually possessing various feelings that only humans can have.

    But this is not the time for the commander to lament that he is becoming more and more human-like.  Through high-powered telescopes, the commander could clearly see that the Human Alliance Army was building a fort outside the range of the Luoying Fortress's fortress guns.  Do those humans want to use cannons more powerful than the fortress cannons of Luoying Fortress?  But is this possible?  The fortress cannon of Luoying Fortress can be said to be the most advanced and powerful cannon in the Human Alliance. Even with the technological level of the Mechanical Empire, it can only produce cannons that are comparable to the fortress cannon of Luoying Fortress. At the human level  , can we achieve a short-term technological breakthrough?

    Under the commander’s puzzled gaze, the Human Alliance Army moved the new cannon that had just arrived in the early morning onto the emergency built fort.  Looking at the strange-looking new cannon, Chang Zaitian, who felt a little unsure, quietly pulled aside the staff responsible for transporting and using the new cannon and asked them if they were sure?

    Regarding Chang Zaitian's doubts, although Chang Zaitian's status prevented these staff members from turning their faces, they still replied in a stiff tone: "Commander Chang, please rest assured that this cannon can completely achieve what you asked before.  The requirements. Although its appearance is a bit weird, in terms of power, it is at least three times as powerful as the fortress cannon of Luoying Fortress. For this new cannon, the walls of Luoying Fortress can be destroyed with just one shot.  .”

    Seeing the staff’s confidence, Chang Zaitian couldn’t help but feel a little confident.  I can't help but ask what kind of cannon is this new cannon in front of me?  After listening to Chang Zaitian’s question,The staff looked around to make sure that no one would hear it, and then mysteriously said to Chang Zaitian: "This is an anti-matter gravity cannon. Although it is not yet mass-produced, it is basically ready."  It can be finalized. In addition to helping you capture the Luoying Fortress in front of you, this time is also a practical test of this kind of gun."

    "That is to say, this cannon is not very safe." Chang Zaitian's face suddenly drooped and he asked in a low voice.

    "Er Theoretically speaking, it's very safe. If you are worried, Commander Chang, you can take your people to stay away when the cannon is fired. Anyway, we are the ones operating this cannon, and so are you.  it can not be helped."

    "Look at what you said, am I the kind of timid person?" Chang Zaitian said somewhat unhappily.

    "Gong Luo, we are ready. Can we start charging?" The staff member leading the team was named Luo. He originally wanted to explain after hearing Chang Zaitian's question.  After hearing his companion's inquiry, he didn't care to say anything else to Chang Zaitian.  He apologized to Chang Zaitian, and then got into the console of the new cannon and got busy.

    When Chang Zaitian saw this, it was not easy to disturb the work of the staff, so he had to lead people to guard under the fort. If he really asked him to lead people away, Chang Zaitian would not be able to do this kind of thing.

    ……

    "Commander Chang, the cannon has been charged. Do you think we can start the attack? If so, please designate a target." Luo Gong was busy for a while.  The probe asked Chang Zaitian under the fort for instructions.

    Chang Zaitian looked at the Luoying Fortress opposite, pointed at the wall of the Luoying Fortress and said: "Just blast the fortress cannons of the Luoying Fortress. As long as that guy is gone, with the bravery of my soldiers, there is no problem in taking down the Luoying Fortress."  big."

    "Okay, I understand." Luo Gong agreed, and nearly a minute passed.  Standing under the fort, Chang Zaitian and others clearly felt the vibrations on the ground. Chang Zaitian and others quickly followed the instructions of the previous staff and opened their mouths and covered their ears with their hands.

    Even so, Chang Zaitian still heard a muffled sound of "boom". Chang Zaitian, who was wearing sunglasses, saw a beam of light shooting from the fort towards Luoying Fortress, hitting the head of Luoying Fortress in a straight line.  Unfortunately, the fortress cannon did not hit the Luoying Fortress.  This made Chang Zaitian a little disappointed.

    "I'm sorry, Commander Chang. The error of the cannon needs to be corrected. I assure you that the next shot will definitely hit the target." Luo Gong's slightly apologetic voice came from the fort.  Chang Zaitian nodded when he heard the words and looked through the high-powered telescope.  Chang Zaitian and others have already seen the power of this new cannon, just one shot.  A building at the top of the Luoying Fortress was blown away without a trace. Just looking at the chaotic robots at the top of the fortress, Chang Zaitian and others were confident in the new cannon on the fort.

    "How long do we need to wait?" Chang Zaitian asked.

    "Erthe gun barrel needs time to cool down naturally, it will take about an hour." Luo Gong's voice came from the turret again.  Upon hearing this, Chang Zaitian immediately ordered his generals: "Order the troops to enter a defensive state to prevent the robots in Luoying Fortress from making a desperate counterattack."

    The order was quickly implemented, and a large number of soldiers were in trenches waiting for the defenders in the Luoying Fortress to rush out and destroy the new cannon.  What Chang Zaitian couldn't figure out was that half an hour had passed since the cannon was fired, but Luoying Fortress still showed no signs of fighting outside the city.

    Chang Zaitian never imagined that the Luoying Fortress was in chaos at this moment.  Just when the new cannon fired its first shot, the commander of the fortress garrison who was standing at the top of the city observing the movements of the Human Alliance Army unfortunately became a victim of the new cannon.

    Since he had been observing details with a high-power telescope, by the time he discovered that the new cannon was firing, it was already too late for the commander to dodge.  It saw a beam of light coming in front of it in just a blink of an eye, and then it was enveloped in the beam, and then, there was no more.

    The unexpected death of the commander of the mechanical legion caused the mechanical legion guarding the fortress to fall into a state of leaderlessness.  If Chang Zaitian could decisively order a general attack at that time, he might not have to rely on the help of new artillery to capture the Luoying Fortress in one go.  It's just that the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. Chang Zaitian, who didn't know that the commander of the fortress garrison was accidentally killed in battle, still followed his previous plan, waiting for the new cannon to knock out the most powerful weapon for the human alliance army in the next attack.  The dangerous fortress cannon of Fallen Fortress.

    While waiting for an hour, the garrison in Luoying Fortress had already elected a new commander.  From the analysis of the actions of the Human Alliance Army, the Luoying Fortress garrison has clearly realized that today will be the day that determines the outcome. They immediately stopped holding back and sent out all their forces to prepare for the next battle.A fierce battle.

    Time passed by, and with the anxious waiting of Chang Zaitian and others, the new cannon finally completed its cooling and started charging for the second time.

    The commander of the garrison of Luoying Fortress saw the strange movement of the new cannon. He picked up a high-power telescope and took a look. He immediately screamed inwardly that it was not good. He immediately urged the assault force that was not ready to set off immediately and destroy the door to the fortress at all costs.  Talk about extremely dangerous cannons.

    It’s just that this order was issued a little late. Before the assault troops could completely break out of the fortress, the fully charged new cannon unleashed its power again. This time, it was still unsatisfactory.

    Missed again

    "What, Commander Chang, give us another chance." Luo Gong begged Chang Zaitian with some embarrassment.  But Chang Zaitian didn't intend to wait any longer.  The fortress artillery that poses the greatest threat to the troops has been destroyed and is temporarily unusable. Now what can stop the troops from regaining the Luoying Fortress? After coughing lightly, Chang Zaitian said to the generals around him:

    "Hmm Errors are inevitable. Although the fortress cannons of Luoying Fortress were not destroyed, at least in a short period of time, the fortress cannons did not pose a threat to us. So I ordered the troops to start attacking immediately and capture the fortress in one go."

    As the order for the general attack was issued, the soldiers who had rested and waited all night, led by their respective commanders, rushed towards the Luoying Fortress with shouts.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 1,010 The Final Battle (2)

    War is cruel and merciless.  Just like the sickle of death, harvesting every living life on the battlefield.  Although the fortress cannon of Luoying Fortress was destroyed, the abnormal defense power of Luoying Fortress is still a difficulty that the Human Alliance Army needs to face.

    The assault force that the fortress garrison was originally preparing to send out to destroy the new cannons withdrew into the city, and together with the garrison in the fortress resisted the wave-like attack of the human alliance.  In order to take down Luoying Fortress today, Chang Zaitian could be said to have spent all his money to save the money.  Like a gambler who has bet his underwear on the gambling table, Chang Zai Tian stares at the top of the Luoying Fortress with red eyes, looking forward to the battle flag symbolizing the mechanical army being burned and replaced with the military flag of his own alliance army.

    Ten meters away from the city wall of Luoying Fortress, the distance from here to the bottom of the city has turned into a Huangquan Road. Countless charging soldiers fell on the attacking road, almost covering the ground.  Although the commander of the Human Alliance Army jumped anxiously in the face of this situation, he had no way to break through the fire blockade formed by the fortress garrison.  The only hope was the Allied air power.

    Although there are no fortress cannons, seizing control of the air is not something that can be done in a short while.  Before that, the human alliance's siege army could only stop and maintain the threat to Luoying Fortress, so that Luoying Fortress could not provide assistance to its weak air defense force.

    Seeing that air supremacy was about to fall into the hands of the Human Alliance Army, the commander of the garrison was extremely anxious.  The day before yesterday, his predecessor had sworn to the commander of this war zone, General Iron Armor, to ensure that the Luoying Fortress would be safe.  But today I have to ask the armored general for help, which doesn't seem to be a good thing.  Even more depressing.  It was obviously his ex who had made the promise, but it was himself who had to wipe his ass.

    Although I don’t want to in my heart.  But when he thought about the seriousness of losing the fortress, the commander no longer cared about personal honor and disgrace.  He still ordered someone to ask for help from the armored general.  It's just that the water from far away can't quench the thirst nearby. Even if the armored general sends reinforcements immediately, it will take at least a day and a night to reach Luoying Fortress.  Looking at the posture of the human alliance army outside, it is obvious that they will not give themselves so much time.  How to hold on until reinforcements arrive has become the commander's biggest headache at present.

    The commander knows very well that once air superiority is lost.  That means that Luoying Fortress has become a girl without enough defensive weapons, and the gang of gangsters outside can tease her as much as they want.  As for when they will be pushed down, it all depends on what the gangsters think.  It's just that I have always relied on the fortress cannon. Now there is a problem with the fortress cannon. Even if the commander wants to strengthen the air force, it is too late.  Thinking of this, the commander once again complained about his predecessor.

    “Boom~” With a loud noise, the commander quickly asked what happened.  After hearing that the loud noise was caused by the explosion of the last battleship in his fortress.  The commander knew that Luoying Fortress had lost air control.

    Unlike the frustrated commander of the fortress garrison, the morale of the Human Alliance has soared. As long as there is suppression by air power, the offensive troops on the ground believe that they will be able to take down the Luoying Fortress.

    The charge sounded again.  This time the attack on the fortress was significantly weaker than before.  The aerial strike slowed down the fortress' defense momentum and gave the Human Alliance Army a chance to cross the Underworld Road.

    The attack of the fortress garrison continued, but in the face of the human alliance army, which had the same advanced weapons and had a numerical advantage, the city head of Luoying Fortress was still lost bit by bit from the hands of the mechanical garrison.

    "Order. Abandon the city head and move into the fortress. Start street fighting. Tell all the soldiers that our reinforcements have already set off. The reinforcements will arrive no later than tomorrow afternoon. Before this happens again, the human alliance must not completely occupy the fortress.  "Facing the current situation, the garrison commander immediately issued an order to abandon the city.

    The mechanical army is good at this, with strict discipline. As long as it is an order issued by a superior, the robots who receive the order will faithfully execute it.  Questioning and objecting to that situation simply won’t happen.  After receiving the commander's order, the mechanical garrison that was still guarding the city immediately gave up its guarding position without hesitation, strode back, and entered the streets and alleys within the fortress.

    When designing the Luoying Fortress, the designers had considered the possibility of street fighting. In order to resist the invasion of the mechanical army, the buildings built in the Luoying Fortress were extremely strong and were built according to fortifications.  But no one expected that due to the traitor's betrayal, the robot would now be cheap.  But the humans who built the Luoying Fortress now have to gnaw at the fortress designed and built by their own people.

    No matter what, taking the city head of Luoying Fortress can be considered a great result.  Chang Zaitian led people to the city where it was determined that there was no potential danger. He lowered his head and looked inside the fortress.The street fight that took place made him frown.  The defense of the fortress garrison is very tenacious. Almost every street and every room is repeatedly fought with the human alliance army. This and that contested place has become a ruin, and the two fighting parties will shift their positions.

    It’s just that this is a very abnormal phenomenon.  Based on Chang Zaitian's understanding of the mechanical army, the robots that he had fought against in the past often did not engage in street fighting with the human army after the city fell, and most of them chose to retreat.  But now

    "Commander, the troops have suffered heavy casualties, should we wait a little longer?" the staff officer beside him suggested to Chang Zaitian in a low voice.

    Chang Zaitian, who was guessing that the Mechanical Garrison had taken the wrong medicine, did not pay attention to the advice of the staff. Seeing what the staff seemed to have said, he quickly asked: "What did you just say?"

    "My subordinate is saying that the casualties of the troops are very high. Can we wait a little longer and wait until we occupy the commanding heights? We can fire artillery into the fortress from the top of the city before attacking."

    Chang Zaitian asked without answering: "What do you think these robots are thinking? We have never attacked the fortress before, but as long as we entered the fortress at that time, the mechanical garrison would choose to evacuate and did not appear.  A situation like today where we fight to the death.”

    "Could it be that they are waiting for reinforcements?" The staff officer couldn't guess what the mechanical garrison's plan was, so he answered Chang Zaitian's question casually.  But as soon as these words were spoken.  Not only the staff officer, Chang Zaitian was also stunned.

    The more I think about it, the more it seems possible.  Chang Zaitian can even imagine it.  After his troops finally captured Luoying Fortress with all their efforts, a mechanical legion suddenly appeared in the sky above Luoying Fortress

    "Regardless of whether these robots have reinforcements, we must take down Luoying Fortress as soon as possible. I ordered that all troops be deployed immediately to completely eliminate the mechanical garrison in Luoying Fortress in the shortest possible time. At the same time, I ordered people to contact nearby brothers.  Troops, request them to send troops to assist and block the mechanical legion coming to support Luoying Fortress." A series of orders came from Chang Zaitian's mouth, and the staff who conveyed the orders immediately became busy.

    After issuing all the orders that can be issued.  Chang Zaitian thought for a while, and called Luo Gong, who was directing people to load and unload the new cannons for transportation, and asked him to send someone to repair the fortress cannons of Luoying Fortress immediately.  Speaking of which, Chang Zaitian's luck is really good.  The previous shot did not cause substantial damage to the fortress cannon of Luoying Fortress. It only destroyed the fortress cannon's turret, causing the muzzle of the fortress cannon to point upward and prevent it from moving.  Now I hear Chang Zaitian’s request.  Luo Gong patted his chest and promised that as long as enough manpower and spare fort batteries were provided, the fortress cannons of Luoying Fortress could be put into use.

    Hearing the news, Chang Zaitian couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The fortress cannon of Luoying Fortress was not only the trump card of the mechanical garrison, but now it fell into his hands.  Also a killer weapon.  As long as this fortress cannon can be used, even if the nearby brother troops do not completely block the incoming mechanical army, he is confident that he can persist for a period of time with the fortress cannon.  At that time, it will not be about gathering support around the points, but blooming in the center.  Close the net on all sides.

    Thinking of this, Chang Zaitian couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face.  Luo Gong's requirements are fully met.  A special force was dispatched to assist Luo Gong in his work.

    After learning that the fortress cannon was being repaired intensively by the Human Alliance, the commander of the mechanical garrison couldn't help but secretly complain, regretting that he had forgotten to arrange the manpower to completely destroy the fortress cannon when he ordered the abandonment of the city. As a result, it was now in the hands of the opponent.  The killer weapon.  The only thing that makes the commander feel lucky is that the fortress cannon cannot bombard the interior of the fortress due to the shooting angle. Otherwise, he would have ordered the withdrawal of Luoying Fortress now.

    But just when he was rejoicing, the commander first heard a series of loud noises, and then felt the ground shaking continuously.  Staggering out of his headquarters, the commander saw that the streets and houses occupied by his men were like blooming flowers, exploding one after another.  Looking up at the top of the fortress, I saw a row of large-caliber artillery roaring at the top of the city. Not only were those artillery showing off their power, but the warships in the air seemed not to be outdone, constantly bombarding the territory occupied by the mechanical garrison.

    "Don't these humans want this fortress?" the commander shouted in his heart.

    The shelling at this moment was completely threatening to turn the fortress into a ruin, which confused the commander who was originally planning to delay through street fighting.  However, no matter how puzzled or confused, strategic adjustments must be made immediately, otherwise the effective force of the mechanical garrison will become the target of the human alliance army.

    "Order, the whole army attacks, and fights with the human army." The commander thought about it, but was still unwilling to give up the Luoying Fortress, and gave the order to attack  In the commander's opinion, as long as his soldiers are mixed with human soldiers, the cannons and starship attacks arranged by humans at the top of the city will lose their threat, unless the human commander is a cold-blooded animal who will do whatever it takes to win.  .

    What disappoints the commander of the Mechanical Garrison is that Chang Zaitian, as the commander of the human side, has already thought of this possibility.  Long before the bombardment started, Chang Zaitian had ordered the troops to temporarily retreat and all went to the top of the city.  It can be said that there is only a mechanical garrison in Luoying Fortress now.  And Chang Zaitian has also been mentally prepared to completely lose the conditions for initiating street fighting in Luoying Fortress.

    “Even if it’s completely demolished, there won’t be even a brick and a half left for your robots!”

    Wrong orders lead to a lot of battle losses.  When looking at the battle damage report in his hand, the commander of the mechanical garrison finally realized one thing. He was no match for the human commander opposite him.  No matter whether it is the power in their hands or their personal prediction of strategy, they are not as good as the other party.  in this case.  There are only two choices left for the commander, or stand firm and wait for reinforcements.  But it is very likely that the entire army will be annihilated; or they must withdraw from Luoying Fortress. The north gate of Luoying Fortress is still in the hands of the mechanical garrison, and there is still a chance to retreat.  But in this way, although a certain amount of strength can be preserved, it also means that his career as a warrior will be over.  Losers are not allowed in the Mechanical Legion, but anyone who loses will be treated mercilessly.  This is an iron law within the mechanical army, and the commander does not think he can be spared.

    Just when the commander of the mechanical garrison was faced with a difficult choice.  The attack of the Human Alliance Army has not stopped.  The carpet-like artillery fire coverage has been continuing. In order to cope with possible battles in the future, Chang Zaitian has ordered the troops to take turns to rest and recover, leaving only a part of the troops to prevent the mechanical garrison from counterattacking on the city.

    Seeing that Luoying Fortress was about to be captured, the whole army seemed to be more relaxed now. Everyone was talking and laughing loudly, bragging about how brave they were previously.  Chang Zaitian did not stop the soldiers from doing this, he just watched with a smile and waited.

    ……

    After nearly half an hour of carpet-like artillery fire, Chang Zaitian issued the order to attack.  The goal is to drive the mechanical garrison out of Luoying Fortress or completely eliminate it within Luoying Fortress.

    After a short rest, the soldiers' physical strength has recovered to a certain extent, and they also know that this is the final battle to end the offensive and defensive battle of the fortress.  In addition, the previous artillery fire coverage had cleared a large blank area for their advance, and the resistance they encountered was almost minimal.

    The commander of the mechanical garrison finally chose to retreat, and led the remaining troops who were lucky enough to escape the artillery fire to withdraw from the north gate of Luoying Fortress, preparing to launch guerrilla warfare with Chang Zaitian's troops in the wild.  It's just that Chang Zaitian was not interested in chasing these defeated soldiers and lost his supplies.  It's only a matter of time before these robots are wiped out.  What is now before Chang Zaitian is another battle that is about to begin.

    While completely occupying the Luoying Fortress.  Chang Zaitian also received a message signed by Snooker, saying that his troops encountered a mechanical legion that went to Luoying Fortress to support them.  Although it has been intercepted, it is not certain that there is only this reinforcement. Snooker reminds Chang Zaitian that it is best to make combat deployment immediately to avoid being caught off guard.

    Snooker's reminder only further confirmed Chang Zaitian's previous guesses, so after receiving Snooker's reminder, Chang Zaitian was not surprised and immediately began to arrange tasks in an orderly manner to defend the Luoying Fortress.  War preparation.  The soldiers who learned that there would be a battle in the near future did not have any complaints. The excitement of victory made them forget their fatigue. If it were not for the strict order of the chief officer, they would probably immediately devote themselves to cleaning up the battlefield.

    The city head of Luoying Fortress was not seriously damaged, but the inside of the fortress was impossible to see.  The soldiers could only live in simple tents to rest and replenish their strength.  But even so, the soldiers did not complain at all. They chatted and laughed in low voices while eating hot food, and then got into their tents and fell asleep amidst the scoldings of their chief officers.

    Standing at the top of the fortress, Chang Zaitian looked at the sky in the distance with his brows furrowed.  The staff officer on the side saw this and advised: "Commander, don't worry too much. We have calculated before that even if the reinforcements of the Mechanical Legion set off after we launch the attack this morning, they will not arrive until noon tomorrow at the earliest, so we still have to wait until noon tomorrow at the earliest."  There’s time to prepare.”

    "We just captured the Luoying Fortress. If we lose the fortress again at this time, it will have a huge impact on the morale of the army, so we cannot afford to lose."

    "Commander, please trust your soldiers." The staff officer said solemnly.

    Hearing this, Chang Zaitian nodded and said, “Well, I believe him.They, they are my pride.  "

    "Report! Urgent call!"

    Hearing this, Chang Zaitian didn't wait for the communication soldier to read out the content, grabbed it and started reading it himself. After reading it, Chang Zaitian seemed to be relieved, and his tone became a little relaxed and he spoke to the staff around him.  He said: "We can rest peacefully. The reinforcements of the Mechanical Legion will have to wait until at least tomorrow night to arrive at Luoying Fortress. During this time, we will each go to have a rest first, and then think about how to make the Mechanical Legion suffer another big loss.  "

    "Have the reinforcements of the Mechanical Legion not received the news that Luoying Fortress has been lost?" the staff officer asked after hearing this.

    Chang Zaitian smiled and replied: "No, the mechanical garrison of the fortress was defeated so quickly. I think they may not have thought that they would be defeated so quickly. Let's go back and have a rest first. After four hours, we will call  All staff officers gather in the temporary combat conference room."

    After receiving Chang Zaitian’s exact answer, the staff officer went to rest peacefully.

    Four hours later

    In the temporarily built combat conference room at the head of the fortress, the staff who had recovered well after getting some rest and Chang Zaitian began to consider how to deal with the incoming mechanical army.  Chang Zaitian's goal is very clear, so that this mechanical army, which still doesn't know that Luoying Fortress has returned to the hands of the Human Alliance, will never come back.  (.) mread.  )

 Text Chapter 1,111 The Final Battle (3)

    Fallen Fortress

    When the reinforcements from the Mechanical Legion arrived in a hurry, they found that except for the thick smoke billowing from the north gate and the ongoing fighting, the rest of the fortress had completely fallen into the hands of the human alliance.  The commander in charge of the support force immediately made a decision upon seeing this and immediately ordered the troops to go into battle. They must protect the North Gate and retake the Luoying Fortress that was about to fall.

    Due to the urgency of the matter, the reinforcements did not bother to contact the mechanical garrison of Luoying Fortress, but it was such a small oversight that ruined the fate of the reinforcements.  The reinforcements rushed to the north gate, and the black smoke basically completely enveloped the entire north gate. From the air, you could not see what was happening inside, and you could only hear explosions coming from inside from time to time.  The reinforcements plunged into the smoke, and the starship carrying the mechanical legion also aimed its guns at the inside of the north gate, preparing to provide reinforcements for a while.

    But just as the reinforcements of the Mechanical Corps rushed into the north gate, looking for their companions who still insisted on fighting at the north gate, the sneak attack troops arranged by Chang Zaitian outside the north gate suddenly appeared and shot down the flagship of the support army with a single salvo.  The mechanical commander who was commanding the flagship immediately realized that something was wrong.  He wanted to order a retreat, but he was still alive. A salvo from the Human Alliance Army happened to destroy the communication equipment of the flagship. If he wanted to give orders to his troops, he had to go to the backup flagship.

    The mechanical commander hurried to the backup flagship. When leaving the heavily damaged flagship, the commander saw that the fortress cannon of Luoying Fortress had been aimed at the flagship, which was still trying to maintain balance and did not want to withdraw from the battle.

    ……

    With a loud noise, the bow of the flagship was hit by a shot. The commander was shocked when he saw his flagship, and then fell headlong with black smoke, landing heavily on the north gate, triggering a  A violent explosion.  The black smoke that originally shrouded the north gate was blown away.  Although he had realized that this was a trap, the commander still couldn't help but want to vomit blood after seeing the reality that there was not even half a human alliance army near the north gate.

    Knowing that he had been ambushed, the commander could not think too much. All he could think about now was to lead his troops to break out of the encirclement.  There is no possibility of recapturing Luoying Fortress, at least not now.

    But how could Chang Zaitian let the reinforcements of this mechanical army leave just like that?  A game was carefully laid out, but if it didn't yield enough results, wouldn't it be in vain?  There was no need for Chang Zaitian to give orders anymore. When the flagship of the Mechanical Legion was shot down, it was like the clarion call for a general attack was sounded, and the human alliance forces ambushing all around lifted the cover covering their heads.  He did not come out of the big hole that had just been dug not long ago. He just stayed there and opened fire, trying to shoot down all the starships belonging to the mechanical legion in front of him in the shortest possible time.

    There is no other way to ambush like this.  The outer perimeter of Luoying Fortress is bare for hundreds of miles without any obstruction.  If you want to avoid the detection of the mechanical army, you have to find another way.  Chang Zaitian ordered a pit to be dug outside the north gate.  Then he hid all the anti-aircraft guns he had in the pit, and then found a canvas of a similar color to the ground to cover it.  Looking down from the air.  It's really hard to spot if you don't look carefully.  Of course, there are risks in doing this. Once discovered, the people in the pit will not even have a chance to escape.  Fortunately, Chang Zaitian won the bet.

    The battle deliberately arranged at the North Gate attracted most of the attention of the Mechanical Corps reinforcements, regarding the situation outside the North Gate.  It didn't attract much attention.  It was precisely because of this negligence that the reinforcements of the Mechanical Legion paid a heavy price.  When the Human Alliance launched an attack, the reinforcements lost half their lives in just the first wave of attacks.  The remaining half of his life is still hanging on under the non-stop attacks of the Human Alliance Army. Whether he can escape is still unknown.

    "Order, immediately notify the armored general of our troops' encounter, remind him that Luoying Fortress has fallen, and the troops responsible for guarding Luoying Fortress have been wiped out." The reinforcement commander's first order after boarding the backup flagship was as soon as possible.  was passed around.

    Due to the sudden incident, the mechanical army that came to the rescue was not fully prepared, and many heavy weapons were not carried together. The main reason was that the Luoying Fortress was still in its hands, and it did not need too many heavy weapons.  Because there is it inside Luoying Fortress.  But the armored general did not expect that Luoying Fortress would fall so quickly.  According to the general's thinking, even if the Luoying Fortress is in danger of falling, the mechanical army guarding the fortress should be able to hold on for at least a few days.  But who would have thought that Chang Zaitian would rather beat the inside of Luoying Fortress to pieces than give the fortress garrison a chance to continue to hold on.  It can be said that because of this difference in thought, the mechanical army fell into a confrontation.

    Luoying Fortress has an important geographical location and is a battleground for military strategists.  Whoever holds the fortress will benefit from it.  If the fortress is always in the hands of the Mechanical Legion, even if there are defeats elsewhere, as long as the Luoying Fortress is in hand, there is still a chance for a comeback.  But once you fall in love,If Sai changes hands, it means the situation is reversed.

    The four mechanical generals are clearly aware of the importance of Luoying Fortress and are gradually strengthening the defense capabilities of Luoying Fortress.  However, the attack by the Human Alliance Army was too fast, and it was too late for the Four Mechanical Majors to obtain authorization from the Mechanical Emperor. With such a delay, before the Luoying Fortress could be made impregnable, the Human Alliance Army had already arrived at the city, and was still there.  Regardless of the cost, they successfully captured the Luoying Fortress.

    The commander of the mechanical reinforcements, who had already understood that the rescue mission had failed, wanted to bring back as many troops as possible.  It ordered all troops to move closer to the flagship, and then concentrated on a point in the encirclement set by Tiansuo, concentrating all its strength to rush over.

    The trapped beasts of the mechanical reinforcements were still fighting, so Chang Zaitian immediately ordered the release of the encirclement. It was really not cost-effective to have a head-on conflict with the mechanical reinforcements who were bent on escaping. Chang Zaitian did not want to add battle losses to the already brilliant results.  After all, Luoying Fortress is a strategic location that can determine the direction of the war. Now that it has returned to the hands of the human alliance army, it must be careful of being recaptured by the mechanical army.

    Chang Zaitian is now very short of men. The capture of Luoying Fortress has caused heavy losses to the troops, and many troops have been killed in battle.  If it weren't for the help of new cannons, Chang Zaitian would have chosen to retreat after the attack failed.  But things are so unpredictable. He won and successfully captured the fortress.  This ambush was just the icing on the cake for the entire battle. Being able to drive away the mechanical legion's reinforcements was considered a victory.  As for total annihilation, that is just a small hope of Chang Zaitian. It would be best if it succeeds, and it doesn't hurt if it fails.

    What's more, in the army, it is very bad to eat alone.  Especially after asking for reinforcements from brother troops, Chang Zaitian deliberately handed over the mechanical reinforcements that broke out to the troops led by Snooker in line with the idea of ????I eat the meat and you eat the soup.  After all, we can't let him come here in vain. In terms of personal relationship, Chang Zaitian's relationship with Snooker is also very good.

    The mechanical reinforcements were as panic-stricken as a bereaved dog, not wanting to stay even a moment longer after breaking out of the encirclement.  After reorganizing their formation a little, they hurriedly fled towards their own sphere of influence.  It’s just that they don’t know that it’s easy to come but hard to go.  How could the human alliance army, which had already been ambushing them on their way back, easily let go of the piece of fat they had brought to their lips.

    When the defeated army passed through an asteroid belt, the human alliance army that had watched them pass by suddenly launched an attack.  Unlike the ambush at Luoying Fortress, the human alliance army ambushing here did not go through a long battle.  Whether it's physical strength or mental strength, that's enough.  I want to escape from this encirclement.  It’s as difficult as climbing to heaven.

    The commander in charge of this mechanical reinforcement force has now clearly realized his predicament, and understands that it is almost impossible to break through the encirclement in front of him.  Two sneak attacks severely damaged the starships in its hands, and it could no longer organize enough forces to break through again.  And even if there is enough force, the commander will not choose to break out.  This human alliance army, which has been waiting for a long time, is full of energy, even if the mechanical reinforcements break through the encirclement.  It is also fully capable of organizing pursuits and using wolf tactics to eat up the mechanical reinforcements one by one.

    The commander simply stopped escaping and prepared to use the power at hand to launch a desperate charge against the human alliance army.  Consume as much of the human alliance army's vitality as possible.

    When it comes to discipline and execution of orders, the Human Alliance Army cannot compare to the Mechanical Legion. When the commander issued the order to die together, the Mechanical Legion starships surrounding the flagship immediately launched an attack on the nearest Human Alliance starship.  Attacked wildly.

    That is a strategy of exchanging ships for ships, regardless of one's own damage.  Snooker, who came to the front line in person, immediately noticed the intentions of the commander of the mechanical reinforcements.  It's just that Snooker is just here to pick up the slack this time, but not to fight for his life.  Upon seeing this, he immediately ordered the troops involved in the siege to open a gap so that the mechanical reinforcements could have a way to escape.

    What surprised Snooker was that the support force seemed to have planned to break through the pot, turning a blind eye to the gaps in the encirclement, and instead focused all its efforts on attacking the flagship where it was located.  Snooker just didn't want to fight, but it didn't mean that Snooker didn't dare to fight. Seeing that this mechanical reinforcements didn't know what to do, Snooker no longer hesitated. Even if he invested all the troops at hand, he wanted to see  Let's see if this desperate mechanical reinforcements can rush to their flagship.

    Facts have proved that courage cannot completely ignore the gap in strength.  The commander of the mechanical reinforcements had great courage and tried to shoot down the flagship of the human alliance army. However, it trusted too much in the power at hand and ignored the strength of the opponent. Before it could rush to Snooker's flagship, it  The commanders have become mere commanders. Only the flagship where it is located is still holding on, and the other starships have fallen to the ground one after another.Under the gun muzzle of the Union Army.

    "Go at full speed and sink that flagship!" The commander stood in his own position in the flagship command center, staring at the safe and sound Human Alliance flagship on the screen, and issued the last order.

    At the same time, Snooker also saw the opponent's commander's intention. He sneered and ordered: "Order the entire ship to attack the engine of the opponent's flagship. I want to see how that commander can do without the help of the starship."  , what else can it rely on?”

    Without power, the starship is just an iron coffin in the universe. Those who stay on it can only wait to die unless rescued.  Although robots are not as fragile as human life, to be left in a starship without power would be crueler than death.

    The commander’s flagship was forced to stop when it was still some distance away from Snooker’s flagship.  Not only was the engine destroyed, it can be said that except for the hull of the flagship, which was still intact, all the external facilities mounted on the flagship had been destroyed by the concentrated human alliance fleet.

    "Damn! It's just that little bit close." The commander looked at the Human Alliance flagship that could already be seen with his eyes, and said with some regret.  But after saying this, the commander looked at the flagship that was approaching his own.  It seemed that he was planning to capture his flagship starship. He sneered and said, "Want this flagship as a trophy? Just dream!" As he spoke, the commander pressed the red button on the remote control in his hand.

    Seeing with his own eyes the explosion of the flagship of the Mechanical Legion that had lost its ability to resist, Snooker suddenly stood up from his seat.  He was not sad that the flagship blew up, but that his men had lost at least seven starships because of the self-destruction.  This loss could have been avoided, but because of Snooker's mistake, not only did he fail to achieve his original goal, but he paid a heavy price.

    Snooker’s face was ashen. Although the battle was over, the Human Alliance Army had achieved its predetermined strategic goal.  But the last-minute loss made Snooker unhappy.

    When Chang Zaitian saw Snooker’s gloomy look, he couldn’t help but be startled.  After trying out the reason for Snooker's bad mood, Chang Zaitian smiled bitterly and shook his head, persuading Snooker: "Snocker, victory or defeat is a common thing for a soldier, do you need to care so much?  "

    "But this time I am not willing to accept it. It can obviously be avoided." Snooker replied depressedly.

    "But now that it has happened, there is no point in being unwilling to accept it. Instead of affecting your emotions because of your unwillingness, it is better to be more open-minded. After all, our war with the Machinery Empire is not over yet, and we have just reached the battle plan.  The first step is to remember this lesson and not do it again next time.”

    Maybe Chang Zaitian's persuasion worked, or maybe Chang Zaitian agreed to let Snooker choose a few items from his trophies as comfort. Anyway, Snooker's mood is no longer affected by a misdirection.  low.  Watching Snooker dragging himself to pick out the trophies with excitement on his face.  Chang Zaitian suddenly felt like he was being plotted against.

    ***************************************

    Strategic misjudgments often cost more than just the loss of soldiers.  The armored general, who did not expect that Luoying Fortress would fall so quickly, immediately informed the other three generals of the fall of Luoying Fortress after receiving the news that the reinforcements he sent had also been destroyed.

    Just as God knows how important it is to the human alliance to capture the Luoying Fortress, the four mechanical generals also know that once the Luoying Fortress is lost.  What impact will it have on the mechanical army?

    Retaking the Luoying Fortress as soon as possible has become the top priority that the four mechanical generals need to solve.

    "We don't have to rely on Your Majesty. We can only rely on ourselves now." The golden-armored general directly cut off the illusions in the minds of other generals.

    "How can your Majesty not care at all about the rise and fall of the Machinery Empire?" General Silver Armor muttered with some dissatisfaction.

    In response to the silver-armored general’s whispers, the bronze-armored general and the iron-armored general nodded in unison.  It's not that these four mechanical generals have bad intentions, it's actually that the mechanical emperor's behavior has been getting more and more weird recently.  In the past, the mechanical emperor relied most heavily on robots, but now, not to mention that the guards around him have been replaced by androids, there is no longer a mechanical guard in the entire Imperial Palace.  The four mechanical generals feel that these robots have been marginalized and alienated by the mechanical emperor.

    Especially now, the battle with the Human Alliance was originally initiated by the Machine Emperor, but now the initiator behaves indifferently, as if he is turning his back on the boss and turning a blind eye.  To put it nicely, it means trusting the four mechanical generals. To put it badly, it means that the mechanical emperor no longer cares about the victory or defeat of the human alliance.In other words, the mechanical emperor no longer relies on robots, but begins to rely on artificial humans.

    This is betrayal!  Although the four mechanical generals didn't say anything, they already had their own understanding of the mechanical emperor's recent actions in their hearts.  If the Mechanical Emperor hadn't mastered the self-destruction program of the Four Mechanical Generals, the Four Mechanical Generals would have even considered a truce with the Human Alliance.

    The four mechanical generals who have the ability to think on their own will not only consider how the war will continue, but also think about their reasons for fighting the Human Alliance.  After much deliberation, the only reason is that the elimination of human beings is the wish of the mechanical emperor. As the subordinates of the mechanical emperor, they have the obligation and responsibility to fulfill the wish of the mechanical emperor.

    It’s just that now, the mechanical emperor who has this wish has obviously no longer counted on their robots. Then for what reason do their robots fight against the human alliance, and why do they work so thanklessly?

    Although there is a lot of dissatisfaction with the mechanical emperor in their hearts, the four mechanical generals know that the war is still going on and it is necessary to recapture the Luoying Fortress, otherwise the mechanical army may really be destroyed.  The ants are still alive, let alone the four mechanical generals who already have the ability to think on their own and still have power in their hands. They don't want to sit still and wait for death.

    After a heated discussion, the four mechanical generals decided to concentrate their efforts on Luoying Fortress as the main battlefield and launch a decisive battle with the Human Alliance Army to determine the final outcome.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1,114 The Final Battle (4)

    Whether it is to regain the attention of the Machine Emperor, or to deal with the aggressive offensive of the Human Alliance.  Following an order from the four mechanical generals, the elite troops in the mechanical legion began to assemble. Except for the necessary defensive positions, the essence of the entire mechanical legion was concentrated in the hands of the four mechanical generals.

    Victory or defeat depends on this!

    Like gamblers, the four mechanical generals are preparing to stud.  The movement of the mechanical army also attracted the attention of the human alliance.  The unusual behavior that was beyond Messing's expectations made Messing, who was formulating the battle plan, immediately understand the intentions of the four mechanical generals after a brief period of stupefaction.  As for the four major mechanical generals who are preparing to make a decisive move, Messing’s advice to Maxi is to fight against each other.

    With the Luoying Fortress returning to the hands of the Human Alliance, the balance of victory in this war between the Rain Mechanical Empire and the Human Alliance has tilted towards the Human Alliance.  Regardless of whether it was military morale or the power in hand, the Human Alliance had the upper hand.  Since the Machinery Empire wants to risk everything to determine the outcome, then it's better to fight.

    For Messing’s suggestion, Maxi readily accepted it.  However, after Messing gave Maxi his advice, he asked Maxi to leave temporarily.

    "Where are you going?" Maxi asked with a frown.  At such a critical time, as a strategist of the Human Alliance Army, he actually wants to take advantage of the situation. This behavior is unforgivable.  Maxi has already made a decision in his heart. If Messing doesn't give him a reasonable explanation, he doesn't mind beating Messing to let him know the priorities of things.

    Faced with Maxi’s question, Messing smiled and told where he was going.  But after hearing this, Maxi shook his head and said, "You don't know him. Even if you go, he won't agree to you."

    "You have to try to find out. If it succeeds, then we can completely eliminate the Machinery Empire, which is a huge threat to mankind. And even if he doesn't agree, we have nothing to lose, right? This is a deal.  The return rate is high. It’s worth a try.”

    Regarding Messing’s persistence, Maxi shook his head and smiled bitterly.  Considering that both parties are still in the stage of gathering strength, and Messing's intention to leave is very strong, Maxi had no choice but to agree to Messing's resignation.  However, before Messing left, Maxi still warned him uneasily: "It's best if he agrees to this matter. If he doesn't agree, you must not have any wrong ideas. Don't look at him as a good old man. He doesn't do anything."  I don’t care, but if you really set your sights on the people around him, even I won’t be able to save you."

    "Yes. I remember it." Messing nodded and agreed, but only he knew what he thought in his heart.

    ……

    Messing left. Fortunately, he had arranged all the things that needed him before leaving, so there was no need to worry about accidents without his advice.  The Human Alliance Army is preparing in an orderly manner.  Like the Mechanical Legion, the elite of the army are concentrated.  Gathered near Luoying Fortress.

    As the location of this decisive battle.  Chang Zaitian, who was stationed at Luoying Fortress, felt a lot of pressure.  When they first captured the fortress, they were only looking for speed. As a result, the interior of the Luoying Fortress was severely damaged, almost completely destroyed.  Now that the army is gathering, Luoying Fortress doesn't even have the possibility to provide a foothold.

    Fortunately, those who led the army are not the kind of people who care about everything. If there is no place to stay, they will find it themselves. If there is no place to discuss things, they will build one.  While Chang Zaitian asked people to seize the time to strengthen the defense of Luoying Fortress, he brought several staff officers to Maxi who came in person.

    "Well done, you did a great job." Maxi praised Chang Zaitian as soon as he saw Chang Zaitian's face.  Chang Zaitian smiled modestly and did not appear arrogant or complacent because of Maxi's praise.  This kind of attitude of winning without being arrogant.  When Maxi, who was considering him and Snooker as the object of investigation, could not help but tilt the balance a little towards Chang Zaitian.

    "My lord, where is Military Advisor Messing?" Chang Zaitian asked curiously as he did not see Messing, who had always acted with Maxi.

    "He has some personal matters to deal with and will report here after a while. Chang Zaitian, tell me about your situation. How are your preparations? Can the Luoying Fortress block the first wave of attacks from the Mechanical Legion?"

    "Well to be honest, it's difficult. With the strength of the Mechanical Legion, even if the Luoying Fortress is returned to our hands intact, it will be difficult for us to withstand the first wave of offensive from the Mechanical Legion. I still think the defensive counterattack strategy is a bit too much.  Be conservative and prefer to take the initiative and fight against the mechanical army. In this way, even if things go wrong, we can rely on Luoying Fortress to maintain the results we have achieved during this period."

    "Aren't you worried that after winning the field battle, the mechanical legion will pursue the victory and take down the Luoying Fortress?"

    “Although in terms of overall strength, weThe human alliance army is still slightly inferior to the mechanical army, but even if the mechanical army wins, it will be the result of killing one thousand enemies and eight hundred losses.  At that time, even if the mechanical legion wanted to pursue the victory, it did not have the troops to use it.  But we are different. Our strong human and material resources can ensure that we can raise an army again in a very short period of time.  What's more, it is a bit difficult for Luoying Fortress to defend the intact mechanical legion, but if you want to defend the severely damaged mechanical legion, there is still no problem.  "

    Maxi’s brows frowned slightly.  Although I know in my heart that Chang Zaitian's suggestion makes sense.  War is not a child's play, and calculating defeat before calculating victory is a prudent attitude.  But when he thought that this suggestion conflicted with Messing's plan, Maxi hesitated.

    "You go back first, and remember to bring it up during the combat meeting. We will listen to everyone's opinions." Maxi said to Chang Zaitian.

    Chang Zaitian faintly noticed Maxi's unhappiness, and said nothing more. After nodding to Maxi, he said goodbye and returned to Luoying Fortress.  As soon as he returned to Luoying Fortress, he saw Snook coming up to him.

    "How is it? Master Maxi, has he agreed to our suggestion?" Snooker asked nervously.

    "I didn't agree, but I didn't reject it outright. Your Excellency asked us to bring it up during the war meeting and let everyone discuss it together. But judging from Your Excellency's reaction, he seemed to be a little moved by our suggestion, but I don't know.  Why didn't he adopt our opinion?" Chang Zaitian shook his head and said.

    Snooker touched his chin when he heard this, and then asked: "Is that so By the way. Military Advisor Messing doesn't agree with our suggestion either?"

    Chang Zaitian shook his head, "Commander Mei Xin is not in the army now. Your Excellency said that the military counselor went to deal with some personal matters and will not come back until some time later."

    Hearing this, Snooker frowned and complained with some dissatisfaction: "When did this happen? Why did he, a strategist, slip away at such a critical time?"

    "Forget it, don't complain about this. If you think about it carefully, there is indeed no need for a military advisor now. Hey, do you think our suggestions conflict with the military advisor's plan, so you are hesitant?" Chang Zai  Tian didn't want to talk to Snooker behind his back.  asked changing the subject.

    After hearing this, Snooker thought for a while and said uncertainly: "Probably not. When the military advisor announced the battle plan, he did not say that he had a second plan. And even if there was a second battle plan. But the plan  It is dead, but people are alive. It is normal to adjust the combat plan as the actual situation changes. How about we go over the suggestions we discussed when we hold the combat meeting later? "

    "Well. That's settled then. You say what I say?"

    "You have already said it once, let me say it next time. Remember to support me."

    "I understand this."

    ……

    The combat meeting was held as scheduled.  When Chang Zaitian and Snooker came to the temporarily built conference room, there were already many people sitting in it, many of whom were acquaintances. Once they entered, looking at the seats of these people, it was clear that they represented representatives of  faction.

    I saw Chang Zaitian and Snooker, a pair of celebrities around Maxi, appearing together.  Those who were on good terms came forward and said hello, while those who were not on good terms turned a blind eye.  Chang Zaitian and Snooker didn't care about the attitudes of those people, and found their own group to sit down.  Waiting for Maxi's arrival.

    Without waiting long, Maxi came to the conference room.  When Maxi walked into the conference room, the originally noisy conference room suddenly became quiet.  Maxi looked at everyone, nodded and motioned for everyone to sit down, and began the combat meeting.

    As soon as the meeting began, Maxi named Chang Zaitian and did not immediately tell Messing’s battle plan.  After Chang Zaitian was ordered to general, he looked at Snooker apologetically, then cleared his throat and repeated the advice he had given to Maxi before.

    There are those who agree, those who oppose, and those who remain silent.  Maxi had a clear view of everyone's reactions and remained calm. He did not tell Messing's battle plan, but instead asked everyone to discuss the feasibility of Chang Zaitian's suggestion.

    Regarding the suggestions put forward by Chang Zaitian, everyone was in favor of it and some were against it.  But regardless of whether he was in favor or against, Maxi remained calm and listened quietly to everyone's opinions.  It was not until the end that everyone spoke and expressed their opinions. Maxi slowly said: "Since everyone has different opinions, let's do our own thing. We now have enough strength on hand and are fully capable of dividing our forces.  . Those who support the opinion of the Ever-present God should stand to my left, and those who do not support should stand to my right."

    Hearing Maxi’s words, everyone couldn’t help but hesitate.  You look at me, I look at you, Ma.Seeing this, Xi smiled and said, "What's going on? It's not like I want you to die, so why are you acting so hesitant? Okay, let's get started."

    Snooker stood up first and walked to Maxi's left, followed by Chang Zaitian.  Someone took the lead, and the rest began to make choices.  In the end, everyone stood beside Maxi.  Those who supported Chang Zaitian and Snooker's opinions were basically revolutionaries who came from the revolutionary army, while those who did not support them were mostly government officials from the original Five-Laohui era.

    Regarding this result, Maxi neither said it was good nor bad.  Seeing that everyone had divided into camps, they arranged their respective tasks, asking Chang Zaitian to hand over the defense of Luoying Fortress to Luo Lin and Chacha. As for Chang Zaitian's troops, they joined the field battle sequence with the mechanical army.

    This small change in the battle plan is nothing to Maxi.  As Snooker said, the battlefield situation is changing rapidly, and it is impossible to always do things step by step and in a pre-planned order.  However, regarding this change, Maxi has sent someone to notify Messing who is going to Dragon Horn Star as soon as possible to avoid misunderstanding between Messing and himself.

    ……

    The tit-for-tat move of the Human Alliance Army was a good thing for the Four Mechanical Generals. When they heard that the Human Alliance Army was also gathering towards Luoying Fortress, the Four Mechanical Generals not only ordered to speed up the troop assembly, they also came to the Mechanical Emperor again.  In the Imperial Palace, he once again asked to see the Mechanical Emperor.  Hopefully the Mechanical Emperor can come to their aid again.

    This is a decisive battle that will determine the fate of the Machinery Empire.  As long as the power can be utilized, the four mechanical generals do not want to give up easily.  The artificial humans who were guarding the mechanical emperor and using divine mechas were the targets of the four mechanical generals coming to the Imperial Palace this time.  The four generals believe that as long as they can get the command of these artificial humans, they will have a better chance of winning this decisive battle with the Human Alliance Army.

    What made the four mechanical generals regretful and puzzled was that the mechanical emperor rejected their request without hesitation.  The reason is simple. The duty of the Divine Guards is to guard the Imperial Palace and protect the safety of the Mechanical Emperor, not to fight against the human alliance.  This is a matter of the Mechanical Legion, the reason why the Divine Guards were sent out before.  It was just to test the combat power of the Divine Guards, but now, it is no longer needed.

    The four mechanical generals came with high hopes, but in the end they left disappointed.  Returning to the joint command center, the four mechanical generals retreated to the left and right.  After setting up an information barrier, he cursed loudly.

    This time, I went to the Imperial Palace to ask for help.  The four generals have two purposes.  One is to ask for help, hoping to gain command of the Divine Guards, but this is not the main purpose, but an excuse on the table.  The other purpose is the main purpose. The four generals want to confirm their original guesses and see if the Mechanical Emperor really wants to watch the Mechanical Legion decline.  The result was very sad for the top four generals.  The Mechanical Emperor really no longer takes their mechanical legions seriously.

    The Four Mechanical Generals admitted that the Divine Guards were indeed more powerful than the Mechanical Legion, but the Mechanical Legion has been fighting for the Mechanical Emperor so far, with no credit but hard work.  The Mechanical Emperor gave up on the Mechanical Legion so easily, which made the Mechanical Legion feel a little chilled.

    "Since His Majesty the Emperor is unreliable, we can only rely on ourselves." The golden-armored general said to the other three generals in a deep voice.  After venting, the four generals finally understood their true thoughts, and now they spoke with less worry and scruples. After hearing the words of General Jin Jia, General Silver Armor was the first to speak: "Jin Jia, what's the matter?  Just say what you want to say. In fact, we are all grasshoppers on a rope. We can't run away from me, and we can't run away from you. If you want to be unlucky, let's go unlucky together. Stop hiding it."

    "Yes, the four of us are on the same boat now, and no one will betray anyone." The armored general followed.

    "If you have anything, just say it." The bronze-armored general also said.

    "Okay, then I'll tell you straight. Let me ask you, do you think the current His Majesty is still worthy of us working for him?" The golden-armored general gritted his teeth and asked the other three generals in a low voice.

    The three generals were shocked when they heard this. You looked at me, and I looked at you. Finally, General Shinjia gritted his teeth and asked, "Jinjia, do you want to have a truce with the Human Alliance Army?"

    "Even if there is a truce, we have to win this decisive battle before we have the capital to bargain with the Human Alliance Army." The golden-armored general replied in a deep voice.

    "Can't we cease the war now?" the armored general asked in confusion.

    The golden-armored general shook his head and said: "No, we need to use this victory to sign an armistice agreement with the Human Alliance Army, and then leave the Mechanical Empire with our respective armies. The Death Star Territory is so big, we can't start over wherever we go. But if there is no one  As a prerequisite for peace talks is a great victory, the Human Alliance will probably not agree to a truce with us."

    &nbsp"But what if His Majesty wants to take revenge on us? Don't forget, there is a self-destruction program left by His Majesty in our bodies, which can take our lives at any time." The bronze-armored general said hesitantly.

    The golden-armored general heard this and said: "You don't have to worry about this. I have ordered people to find the code to crack the self-destruction program. As long as the time is right, we can get rid of the control of the mechanical emperor. Since that guy no longer feels the need  We, then we don’t need to continue to lick our faces and stay by its side.”

    "That's right. Since it doesn't care about us, I won't serve it anymore. Let it play with those artificial humans." The silver-armored general agreed.

    Conflicts are not caused in a day or two. They usually accumulate inadvertently over a period of time. When they reach a certain level, they will break out.  The four mechanical generals had a beginning to resent the Machine Emperor, and they naturally followed up. Later, a meeting that was originally meant to discuss their respective futures turned into a meeting to criticize the Machine Emperor.

    Just wanting to get rid of the control of the Mechanical Emperor is not something that can be done casually. The four Mechanical Generals know this very well, so they agreed to keep the secret before the showdown with the Mechanical Emperor.  This is a major event that concerns everyone's future, and the four generals are not worried about being betrayed.  The thing that the four generals need to focus on right now is the battle with the Human Alliance around the Luoying Fortress.  Only by winning this war will the four mechanical generals have more trump cards to help them get rid of the control of the mechanical emperor and the threat of the human alliance, and start a new life of their own.

    But just when the four mechanical generals were discussing the key point, a soldier came to report that the mechanical emperor had sent reinforcements, but there was only one reinforcement.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1,115 The Green Dragon Appears

    The war between humans and the mechanical empire unfolds as scheduled amidst all the emotions of anticipation, tension, worry, and fear.  Humanity hopes to win the initiative in the war with the Mechanical Empire through this war, while the Mechanical Empire hopes to force humans to acknowledge the existence of the Mechanical Empire through this war.

    No one on either side can afford to lose.

    At the beginning of the battle, after a brief period of mutual testing, the formal confrontation began immediately.  This is a pure contest between force and force, and strategy can play a negligible role in this contest.  In the face of absolute strength, no amount of conspiracies and tricks are of any use.

    Fortunately, although humans at this time were still slightly inferior to the mechanical legion in terms of weapons and equipment, relying on their numerical advantage, it was not easy for the mechanical legion to win, and the two sides reached a stalemate.  At this time, it is a test for the commander's ability. When the strength of both sides is equal, how to use the troops on hand more rationally has become the key to determining the victory of this battle.

    In this regard, the advantage of human beings is that they can adapt to changes and make timely adjustments to their forces according to the problems they encounter in reality. Although the mechanical legion's tactics seem a bit dogmatic, with the advantage of personal force, it is still possible to defeat the mechanical legion.  It's not an easy task. If you don't pay attention, you may be eaten by the mechanical army.

    In a star field 200,000 kilometers away from Luoying Fortress, after this battle is over, this place will be remembered in history. No matter who fights here will win in the end, everyone will remember this place.  The Dragon-Tiger Star Territory was a new name given by future generations to commemorate the battle that took place in this star territory.

    At this moment, both humans and robots are fighting and sacrificing for their respective beliefs.  In this war, countless brave men and women among mankind sacrificed their lives for the future of mankind.  The war only lasted twelve hours.  Humanity has already paid the price of five generals, thirteen lieutenant generals, hundreds of major generals, and countless captains. Countless soldiers have died in battle, all of which are the deaths of the entire establishment.

    Both sides wanted to kill their opponents in one go and break their backs with one punch, so they worked hard at the beginning of the battle. Starships participating in the battle were sunk every minute and every second, and a large number of personnel were killed along with them.  The place where the two sides fought.  It was like a bloody millstone, constantly crushing the vitality of both sides.

    No one is willing to admit defeat easily, and no one is willing to take a step back.  Once a division is defeated, it will be replaced by another division, and when an army is defeated, it will be replaced by another army. It depends on who can persist to the end.

    The front line where the two sides are fighting

    As a substitute unit to fill the vacancies on the front line.  Perrus was excited at the moment.  Like Hans and Hoffmann, Perrus was a militant.  It’s just that conditions didn’t allow it before.  Perus could only suppress the warlike factor in his body.  But as Maxi became the master, those who supported Maxi also grew stronger, and Perouse could finally express his wish.  The qualification to participate in the war was requested by Perrus from Maxi.  Originally, Maxi did not want the already a little old Peruvian to go to the front line. After all, Peruvian was different from Maxi. He was not a capable person like Maxi, nor was he at the right time like Hans or Hoffmann.  The year of fighting.  Even the tactical vision.  Peruus is also not as good as newcomers like Chang Zaitian and Snooker.  But Peruus still begged Maxi. In Peruus' words, "I have only been able to go to the battlefield for a few years. I don't want to wait until I am old and retire. All I can recall is the care and attention like a housekeeper."

    Maxi was finally convinced, and told Perrus to act according to the situation and pay attention to his own safety.  Perrus verbally agreed well to Maxi's instructions, but when it came to the battlefield, Maxi's instructions were immediately forgotten by Peruss.  It’s not that I don’t think about it, it’s that I don’t have time to think about it.

    Peruus originally thought that he had a deep understanding of the word fierce battle, but after his troops fought against the mechanical army, the loss of every minute and every second made Peruus immediately understand that the battles he had participated in in the past,  Compared to now, it was just a small fight.  It's just that the current Peruvian is also riding a tiger and is unable to get off. Even if he is timid, he cannot retreat at this time. Peruvian cannot afford to lose that person!

    “It’s just that anything can happen on the battlefield, and often a small accident may cause very serious consequences.  In order to reduce the burden on other battleships, Perus' flagship protruded too much and became the main target of the mechanical army.  Originally, this was a normal situation, but Peruus never imagined that a shell from the Mechanical Legion would hit his location. Without even a chance to escape, Peruus was killed in the explosion

    The impact of Perrus’s death in battle was significant. As one of the five theater commanders of the Human Alliance Army, he became the person with the highest level of death in the entire battle.

    ……

    ?As the commander-in-chief of this battle, Maxi stared closely at the screen, looking at the starships that were constantly being hit and exploding on the screen, and listened to the staff reports about which troops had been maimed. After the battle,  , it wasn’t until he heard that Perrus was unexpectedly killed in battle that Maxi’s originally resolute expression finally changed slightly.

    ?Perrus, an old friend who has always supported him.  Hearing that his old friend had died on the battlefield and that even his body could not be recovered, Maxi couldn't help but feel sad.  However, Maxi knew that this was not the time to remember his old friends, so he quickly adjusted his mood and ordered Snooker, who was supposed to go into battle but was replaced by Peruus, to join the battle.

    When Snooker, who was waiting in the rear to go into battle, heard the news that Perrus was killed in battle, he couldn't help but froze.  He had worked with Perrus for a while. During the Revolutionary Army era, the two were jointly responsible for the logistics and training of the entire Revolutionary Army.  In Snooker's eyes, Perrus is a very good person. Although he is a bit reckless, he is absolutely no problem with his friends.  Now hearing the news of Perus' death in battle, Snooker couldn't help but feel a little regretful and angry.  But just when he was preparing to fill the gap in the front line caused by the death of Pelus, Chang Zaitian sent a message.

    "What's the matter? I'm about to go into battle and I don't have time to grind my teeth with you." Snooker asked Chang Zai Tiandao.

    Chang Zaitian heard the words and said: "Snooker, the war is now at a stalemate. It is time for us to play our role. Naturally, I have something important to discuss with you."

    “Long story short.”

    "I would like to ask you to let go of the defense line and let part of the mechanical army attack." Chang Zaitian said in a deep voice.

    If you don’t understand Chang Zai Tian.  Snooker will immediately identify Chang Zaitian as a spy of the Mechanical Legion.  It was only because of his understanding that Snooker believed that Chang Zaitian was not insane now.

    "Give me a reason." Snooker asked in a deep voice.

    "We are now facing each other tit for tat with the mechanical army. We are fighting to see who can consume whom. But the consequences of this are not good. We will kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred to ourselves. The way the mechanical army replenishes is completely different from that of us humans. We  Although we have a numerical advantage now, if we continue to consume like this, sooner or later we will be overtaken by the mechanical army's endless sources of soldiers. My idea is to open up a hole and concentrate part of the strength to eat the opponent one by one while maintaining other fronts.  Of course, there is a risk in doing so. If the troops in charge fail to contain the mechanical army's offensive, then we are likely to lose this war."

    "Your suggestion is really important. I can't decide on my own. You'd better go talk to Lord Maxi. After all, mobilizing other troops also requires Lord Maxi's order." Snooker thought for a while.  He didn’t agree to take risks with Chang Zaitian, but he also didn’t object to Chang Zaitian’s suggestion.  It just puts the decision-making power on Maxi's head.

    Chang Zaitian also knew that his idea was a bit risky.  But he was unwilling to give up. After listening to Snooker's answer, Chang Zaitian told Snooker to be careful and not to follow in the footsteps of Pelus, and then went to Maxi to give his advice.  What disappoints Chang Zaitian is that it's not just Maxi who disagrees.  Even the staff around Maxi, none of them agreed, thinking that Chang Zaitian's suggestion was too risky.

    War is not a child's play until there is no absolute certainty.  If it is not in a desperate situation, the army will generally not choose to take risks.  Now that the fight is like this, although the losses are serious, they are still within the acceptable range of everyone.  If this continues, it will be the human side that will ultimately win.  Chang Zaitian's suggestion may ruin the outcome that could have been successful.

    Chang Zaitian, who had hit a nail in the coffin with Maxi, was a little unwilling to give up, so he settled for the second best and hoped that Maxi could authorize his troops to have independent command authority.  Maxi had no objection to this.  At present, Maxi has many soldiers, but there is no shortage of Chang Zaitian's troops.  Maxi still has confidence in Chang Zaitian.  Although this kid likes to make surprise attacks, he is not a fool and doesn't know right from wrong.

    After gaining independent command, Chang Zaitian returned to his troops and ordered the troops to prepare for action.  Today's Chang Zaitian is no longer what he used to be. As a theater commander, he also has a group of capable people gathered around him.  When they saw their commander ordering the preparations for the war, everyone thought that Chang Zaitian had secured a chance for them to go to the battlefield.  Everyone was stunned when they heard that Chang Zaitian was preparing to lead them to retreat to the rear.

    "Don't be dazed. The idea we discussed before was not adopted. I only obtained the right to command independently." Chang Zaitian explained to the people who looked puzzled.

    "Commander, what are we going to do when we retreat?"

    "Going far away."

    &nbsp;"won't join the war?"

    "No, we are going to end this war." Chang Zaitian corrected.

    Everyone looked at each other, wondering what kind of medicine their commander was selling in his gourd.  Chang Zaitian also knew that he had to tell the people in front of him clearly, otherwise these people would inevitably oppose his decision.  Then he cleared his throat and told everyone his plan, "You have also seen the current situation. The war has entered a stage of mutual consumption. Although we are not afraid of this consumption, I still hope to minimize this consumption.  What we need to do immediately is to break the deadlock. Maybe we will never come back this time, so I allow you to make your own choice. If you are willing to go with me, then go. If you are not willing, I will transfer you.  Snooker’s men are at your command.”

    "Commander, your words are a bit hurtful. We are your subordinates, so naturally we have to follow you. Wherever you go, we will go."

    "Okay, you are worthy of being my soldier, let's get ready, we'll be right away" Before he finished speaking, the correspondent suddenly ran in and interrupted Chang Zaitian, "Commander, there is a call from the headquarters, asking you to go to the command center immediately."

    "Huh? Got it, I'll go right away." Although Chang Zaitian didn't know what Master Maxi wanted to do with him.  But he immediately agreed, and after letting his men start preparations, he hurried to Maxi again.  When they met, Maxi was not polite and said to Chang Zaitian straight to the point: "Chang Zaitian, things have changed. We did not adopt your suggestion, but the mechanical army opposite seems to be planning to do what you said before.  .”

    Chang Zaitian took a look at the front-line troop distribution map. The red line representing our side was still parallel, but the blue line representing the mechanical army had a depression at this moment.  Looking at the depression, Chang Zaitian looked at Maxi and asked, "What is your plan, sir?"

    "What's your opinion?" Maxi asked without answering.

    "I have two opinions. One is to take the move and concentrate the elite to break the bottom of the depression of the Mechanical Legion, thereby cutting the Mechanical Legion's defense line in two, and then gradually erode the Mechanical Legion's defense line, which cannot be seen from the beginning to the end. The other suggestion is that he  Those who fight them, we fight ours.”

    "Which suggestion do you prefer?" Maxi asked again.

    I heard Maxi ask this.  After Chang Zaitian lowered his head and thought for a while, he raised his head and said to Maxi: "My suggestion is the second one. At the same time, I would like to ask Mr. Maxi to order a general attack on all fronts in two days."

    "Huh? What else do you have in mind?" Maxi looked at Chang Zaitian in confusion and asked.

    "I want to lead the troops to the back of the opponent. Directly dig out their lair." Chang Zaitian replied to Maxi in a deep voice.

    Maxi was surprised by Chang Zaitian's boldness.  However, he did not agree with Chang Zaitian's suggestion.  After all, this idea of ??taking a roundabout way to directly attack the opponent's headquarters is too risky, and Chang Zaitian is still one of Maxi's valued successors. Maxi would rather pay more casualties than make any mistakes in Chang Zaitian.

    In order to prevent Chang Zaitian from doing this secretly, Maxi took back the independent command authority he had just given to Chang Zaitian, and even ordered Chang Zaitian's troops to be transferred under his nose.  You can rest assured when you see it yourself.  Chang Zaitian was puzzled and unconvinced, but Maxi was not an easy person to convince once he made a decision.  Then it will be difficult to get him to change his mind.  Not only Chang Zaitian was dissatisfied, but others were also dissatisfied, thinking that Maxi treated Chang Zaitian too favorably, but Maxi would not listen to such voices.  Now Maxi just hopes that Messing can be by his side. If Messing is here at this time, he doesn't have to be so hesitant and hesitant like now.  It's just a pity that Messing is still on his way to Dragon Horn Star. Even if everything goes well, he will not be able to come back for another three days if he rushes slowly.

    The Mechanical Legion was a little disappointed with the Human Alliance Army's refusal to accept the call.  As the commander-in-chief of the mechanical army, the golden-armored general said regretfully to a middle-aged human next to him: "It seems that those humans were not fooled. If you want to prove your strength, you need to find another way."

    "No need, since the other party won't come, then I'll go." The middle-aged man replied with an indifferent expression.  After saying this, the middle-aged man turned around and left. The golden-armored general looked at the middle-aged man's leaving back coldly, as if looking at a dead person.

    For the mechanical emperor to send only one reinforcement, in the eyes of the four mechanical generals it was more of a humiliation to their mechanical legion than a reinforcement.  This was something the Mechanical Legion could not tolerate, and this also strengthened the rebellious heart of the four Mechanical Generals.  If it weren't for the fact that it's not the time to rebel yet, the four major machines would have stopped this war with humans.  But now, this battle must still be fought and won.  Of course, if the one-man army sent by the Machine Emperor can be killed, it will also be a good thing for the four mechanical generals.This one-man army is very arrogant and almost dismissive of the four mechanical generals. The four mechanical generals are also full of hatred towards artificial humans. Naturally, there is no harmony when the two sides get along.  It can be said that if it were not necessary to stabilize the mechanical emperor now, the four major mechanical forces would directly order to kill this one-man army.  But now, being able to kill each other with the help of human hands is something that the four mechanical generals would not do.

    An army of one man attacks!  In the eyes of the four mechanical generals, if such a person rushes into the battlefield, he will be drowned in the artillery fire from both sides without even being able to make waves.  Seeing an army of men driving a small assault ship, they rushed into a starship in the Human Alliance Army.  Not long after, the starship exploded, but before that, the four mechanical generals were sure that the exploding starship was not hit by a bomb.

    At this time, none of the four mechanical generals thought that the starship explosion was related to the one-man army. But when they saw the one-man army driving the assault ship towards another starship again, the four mechanical generals realized that something was wrong. For the one-man army  combat power, the four mechanical generals feel that they should be re-evaluated.

    At the same time, Snooker, who received battle damage reports one after another, also realized that something was wrong. Even if the performance of the starships of the Human Alliance was poor, it was impossible for them to self-destruct, let alone self-destructions one after another. After investigation,  The situation of the one-man army soon came into Snooker's sight.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1116 I’m going

    The battle between the human alliance army and the mechanical army has attracted everyone's attention. No matter where they are, at this moment, all human eyes are focused on this battle.  This is a war that affects the fate of everyone, but there are still some people who show indifference to this war.

    Dragon Horn Star

    In order to keep it secret, Messing came here quietly.  As a high-level executive of the Human Alliance, it is not difficult for Messing to find the whereabouts of one or two people, unless he is dead or no longer within the alliance's sphere of influence.  What's more, there are already clues about the person you are looking for, so it is not difficult to find him.

    It’s just that Messing is still a little unsure about whether he can convince the other party.  In order to achieve one's own goals, it is necessary to know oneself and the enemy. Before coming to Dragon Horn Star, Messing had people find a lot of relevant information, hoping to have a more intuitive understanding of the people he wanted to persuade.  Through this information, Messing was able to determine that the person he wanted to convince was completely an anarchist.  In his eyes, it doesn't matter who the government is, as long as it doesn't interfere with his life.  Don't try to impress him with reasons such as justice, peace or national justice that can persuade others to die. Regardless of justice, peace, or national justice, his starting point when considering things is himself, and everything is beneficial to him or  He would do something if he didn't want it to happen. As for sacrificing his life for justice, in his eyes, that was something that only a well-fed idler would not do.

    Of course, such a person who has no dedication at all in the eyes of others is not useless. He is still willing to give to the people he knows.  Especially people who are very important to him, even if they risk their lives, it is not a problem for him.

    A very personal personality.

    Messing originally wanted to turn his thoughts to the friends around the person he wanted to persuade, but he just thought of Maxi’s warning before leaving.  This idea was immediately rejected by Messing himself.  From the information obtained, it can be seen that that person will not easily let go of those who set their sights on his friends.  I am still young, and I still have a long period of good times to live, so I cannot sacrifice myself here.

    Until he arrived at Dragon Horn Star and found the person he was looking for according to the guidance of passers-by, Messing still had not figured out how to persuade the other person to agree to help him.

    ……

    In front of a newly erected tombstone, Han Yu, who was worshiping, clasped his hands together and prayed silently. Han Yu had noticed the person coming behind him, but he did not feel the other person's malice.  Han Yu didn't get up immediately and finished what he wanted to do first.

    Messin curiously looked at the tombstone where Han Yu was paying homage, and saw the seven characters "Tomb of late wife Qiao Yan'er" engraved on the tombstone.  Qiao Yaner?  Messing remembered mentioning in the information that he was a mechanic, and a very good one at that.  Why did he die?  What did he die for?  When did you die?

    Just when Messing’s head was filled with questions.  Han Yu turned around and looked Messing up and down, and said with some uncertainty: "I seem to have seen you somewhere. Who are you?"

    Hear Han Yu’s question.  Messing coughed slightly and replied: "Hmm let me introduce myself. My name is Messing, and I am Maxi's strategist. We have met before, but we haven't had an in-depth chat, so you don't have much impression of me."  It’s not weird anymore.”

    Han Yu nodded when he heard this.  "Oh, Uncle Maxi's strategist. If you don't help Uncle Maxi, why are you here? I can tell you in advance that I'm very busy recently. I don't have time to play with you."

    Play?  Messing suddenly felt unhappy.  Perhaps it was because of the incompatibility with Han Yu's natural horoscope. Before he said a few words, Messing felt angry in his heart.  After hearing what Han Yu said, he blurted out: "I don't have time to play with you. The reason why I came to you is because I have something to ask for your help."

    "No time, I have my own things to do." Han Yu refused without hesitation.  After saying that, he packed up and prepared to leave.

    When Messing saw this, he quickly said: "Don't leave in a hurry. You first need to listen to what I want to do with you."

    "No interest, I'm only interested in what I want to do." Han Yu replied casually, carrying his things and preparing to walk down the hillside.  The place to bury Qiao Yan'er was carefully selected by Han Yu. With the money on hand, Han Yu bought a hillside near the sea. Now he is burying Qiao Yan'er. After his death, Han Yu also plans to bury her there.  here.

    Seeing that Han Yu was about to leave, Messin quickly stopped Han Yu and said, "I know you can't hear what I'm telling you about justice and peace, so let's talk about something practical. If you are willing to help, the reward will be great."

    Han Yu frowned when he heard this, shook his head and said to Messing: "I do want to take revenge, but I don't need you to say it."

    "No??That hatred is a reward, a rewardWhat did you just say?  Are you going to take revenge?  "Meising was halfway through his explanation when he suddenly came to his senses and asked quickly.

    "Yes, revenge. But it has nothing to do with you." Han Yu responded calmly, and then walked down the hillside.  Messing had to shout when he saw this, "Even if you want to take revenge, do you know where the person you want to take revenge on is? The Mechanical Emperor is not somewhere you know right now."

    These words really worked. Han Yu stopped, looked back at Messing and asked, "What do you know?"

    Being stared at by Han Yu's eyes, Messing suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by a beast. He swallowed secretly. Messing's voice was a little hoarse and said: "I know what happened to you recently. I'm here to see you."  Before you, I first went to the Emperor Star. There, I met your sister and your companions. From their mouths, I knew who your enemy was? And your sister also asked me to bring you a message,  The Courage has been built according to Qiao Yaner's design, and they are all waiting for you to return on the Emperor Planet."

    "What is your purpose?" When Messing mentioned Han Mengxin and others, Han Yu's expression softened a little. Messing suddenly felt that the pressure on his body was greatly reduced, and he couldn't help but feel lucky.  After hearing Han Yu's question, Messing did not dare to neglect and quickly replied: "Whether you are going to save Lin Ke or seek revenge on the Machine Emperor, you must know where you are going to find them"

    Before Messing could finish speaking, Han Yu asked impatiently: "Where are they?"

    "Imperial Palace. A place that is extremely secretive and only a few people know about it except me." Messing replied after hearing this.

    After hearing this, Han Yu nodded and did not talk to Messing again.  Walking to the tombstone again, Han Yu whispered: "I'm leaving to rescue Lin Ke and avenge you. After I finish these two things, I will bring Lin Ke back here to stay with you.  ,lifetime."

    After saying this, Han Yu turned around and left without the slightest hesitation.  Seeing this, Messing quickly followed. He didn't dare to say anything along the way. He just followed cautiously and told Han Yu the information he had.  Although the process was somewhat different from what Messing had imagined, the goal was achieved.  He persuaded Han Yu to go to the Mechanical Emperor to cause trouble for the Mechanical Emperor.  It is conceivable that Han Yu, who wants to seek revenge from the Mechanical Emperor, will not reconcile with the Mechanical Emperor.  Messing felt a little happy when he thought of this.  But when Han Yu asked Messing to lead the way, Messing couldn't be happier.

    "Why do you want me to go? I'm not your companion." Mei Xin asked with a stern face.  This trip seemed to Messing to be a narrow escape. It was okay for him to watch others die, but Messing would not be happy to put himself in danger.

    "There is no way, who let you know the Tao." Han Yu replied pretending to be helpless.

    “I can tell you the route, and you can go on your own.”

    Han Yu shook his head and replied: "No, who knows whether what you said is true or false? If you don't bring this living map with you, you will think that I am as stupid as you."

    "But this matter is very dangerous, and you may die at any time." Messing said anxiously.

    "Oh~ this is fate, just accept it." Han Yu sighed, reached out and patted Messing on the shoulder.

    "I recognize your grandma as my paw!" Messing cursed in his heart.  Before coming here, Messing had imagined many possibilities, but he never thought that this would happen.  Messing was very happy that Han Yu agreed to her request, but Han Yu asked Messing to go with him, which made Messing a little unacceptable.

    As a military strategist, self-preservation is king.  But being in danger and losing his life at any time is the last thing Messing wants to see.

    "Please spare me, I am the only one in my family, and I don't have a son yet." Seeing Han Yu's resolute attitude, Mei Xin had to beg for mercy.  Unfortunately, Han Yu was very strong-willed and ignored Messing's plea for mercy. Instead, he comforted Messing and said, "Everyone is destined to die"

    "Shut up! I'm better at dragging people with you than you. I don't understand, why do you have to drag me with you?" Messing asked Han Yudao with a dark face.

    "I want to say that I want someone to support me when I die, do you believe it?" Han Yu looked at Mei Xin and asked quietly.

    Messing’s face suddenly wrinkled up and she looked at Han Yu in confusion.  Han Yu curled his lips when he saw this and asked: "Where's your justice? Where's your fairness? Where's your national justice? What? When you trick others into dying, you do one thing and another, but you are too scared to do it yourself.  Already?"

    "Yes, but this is too dangerous. You can't let the Jones family be cut off from now on." Mei Xin said with a face.

    "You, I look down on people like you. Let others die, and when you need to pay for yourself, just push back. Don't worry, youI'm just a guide. I don't need to fight with you. As long as you stay in the Courage, there will be no danger.  After saying that, Han Yu added: "If you don't go, I will tie you up even if I tie you up. You'd better recognize the reality as soon as possible."  Let me ask you one last time, will you go or not?  "

    "I'll go," Messing replied depressedly.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1,117 Cannot fail

    Chang Zaitian's mood at this moment was indescribably complicated.  Maxi didn't adopt any of his suggestions, but what their human opponents, the mechanical legion, were doing now was exactly what Chang Zaitian wanted to do before but had no chance to do it.  Chang Zaitian even doubted whether there was a spy from the Mechanical Legion by his side. Otherwise, how could he be so accurate?

    But even if it is so accurate, this mechanical army is a bit too contemptuous of people, and there are too few people responsible for digging out the nest.  As the rear of the Human Alliance Army, couldn't Luoying Fortress be stopped even by a small assault ship?

    For the small assault ship that rushed through the defense line of the Human Alliance and headed straight for Luoying Fortress, not only Chang Zaitian didn't care, but no one else cared either.  A small assault ship is not even qualified to use fortress guns.  But while Maxi was still focusing his attention on the stalemate between the Human Alliance Army and the Machine Legion, a very bad news came from behind.

    "Dragon?" Maxi looked at the staff officer who came to report in confusion. If he didn't know the person in front of him, Maxi would have directly arrested the person in front of him and sent him to Anding Hospital.  Isn't this funny?  How could a legendary creature like a dragon appear and attack Luoying Fortress?

    "My lord, it is absolutely true. According to the news from Luoying Fortress, the dragon rushed out of the small assault ship that broke through our defense line."

    "You mean, that dragon was sent by the Mechanical Legion?" Maxi asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, sir, should we transfer some troops back to assist the fortress garrison in defending the fortress, so as not to accidentally affect the battle situation here." The staff member suggested in a low voice.

    Thanks to the reminder from his staff, Maxi realized the consequences of letting a dragon cause trouble behind his house.  Unstable military morale can easily lead to the failure of the battle.

    "Isn't it possible that the Luoying Fortress can't be stopped even though it's strong? What are the fortress cannons used for?"

    Hearing Maxi's question, the staff officer quickly replied: "Sir, that dragon is not a fool. It can't stay where it is and get beaten. Even if the fortress cannon of Luoying Fortress is powerful, if it can't hit it, it's all in vain.  Luoying Fortress has not thought about sending people to entangle the dragon, but the dragon is extremely ferocious, and it can also summon lightning to attack. Anyway, Luoying Fortress has nothing to do with that dragon, otherwise it would not send people to ask for help.  of."

    "Wellwell, in that case, I'll just go back." Maxi thought for a while and said.

    "Sir, this, this is not appropriate. What will happen here if you leave?" The staff officer was shocked when he heard this.  asked quickly.

    "Let Snooker come back to take charge of the command, and transfer Chang Chang to take over Snooker's current position." Maxi replied without hesitation.  After listening to Maxi's arrangement, the staff officer couldn't help but secretly complain, whether it was Snooker or Chang Zaitian, these two were not peaceful masters.  Snooker is better.  With Maxi's pressure, he wouldn't be able to act recklessly, but Chang Zaitian wouldn't be able to.  This guy is a gambler at heart.  In case, let him tease him for a while in front of Snooker.  If Snooker doesn't succeed, he will agree to take the risk with him.

    "Sir, why don't you take Chang Zaitian away too?"

    "What? Are you worried about Chang Zaitian's kid messing around? You guys, don't worry, I believe that kid knows the importance and won't do anything detrimental to the war situation. What's more, I will specifically tell Snooker not to talk to Chang Zai  It’s just messing around all day long.”

    Listen to what Maxi said.  The staff officer didn't want to say anything more. He just hoped that Maxi could leave early and come back early. It was really not reassuring to leave such a major matter related to the future of the Human Alliance Army to two young people under the age of thirty.

    ……

    Luoying Fortress

    The green dragon hovers in the sky.  Don't dare to stay for a moment.  It knew very well that there was a cannon in the fortress on the ground that was very threatening to it. If it was hit by a cannon from the front, it would definitely lose half its life.  It still wants to save its life to see its son, but it is not willing to lose its life here.  With his flexible skills, Qinglong kept circling around the Luoying Fortress, using his ability to control thunder and lightning, so that the defenders of the Luoying Fortress had to cower and dare not show their heads.

    Until Qinglong suddenly felt a force coming from behind, Qinglong gave up on ravaging Luoying Fortress and turned his attention to the humans who were attacking him from behind.

    This human being is very strong!  This was Qinglong's reaction when he first saw the sneak attacker.  Qinglong felt faintly uneasy from this sneak attacker.  This was a reaction that rarely occurred before. Even when I was with Han Yu, I had never felt this way before.  In front of this sneak attacker, Qinglong felt that if he didn't pay attention, he would probably die.

    With the current physical condition, it is absolutely uncomfortable.?Fight the sneak attacker in front of you.  Although a huge body will bring great strength to oneself, it will also limit one's speed and reaction.  It's like a lion and a mosquito. The lion has great power, but it can't do anything to a small mosquito.

    Watching the originally huge Qinglong transform into a middle-aged man with a stature similar to his own.  Maxi felt surprised but also faintly excited.  How long has it been since you played against anyone?  It seems that since he raised the banner of opposing the Five Elders Association, he seems to have been relegated to the second line, and there are even fewer opportunities to take action in person.  It has always been a regret for Maxi that he has great power but cannot find a chance to use it.

    For Maxi, this is an opportunity.  Maxi was not afraid of the strength of his opponent, but he was worried that his opponent was not strong enough. He finally got a chance to fight, but if he couldn't enjoy himself, it would be better not to fight.  But now it seems that Maxi believes that this battle will make him very happy.

    There is no conversation, and no conversation is needed.  After both sides examined their opponents for a while, they launched tentative attacks in unison.  The garrison in Luoying Fortress did not expect that Maxi would go into battle in person. Once they saw the two sides taking action, it was too late to take action.  In order to avoid accidental damage, the attack on Luoying Fortress was also stopped. The commander of the garrison, Delong, nervously watched the two warring parties who were testing each other while mobilizing the best soldiers in the army to prepare for rescue at any time.  As for the front line where the fighting was in full swing at this time, they had already received strict orders from Maxi, and they did not yet know that their generals were fighting the enemy in the rear at this time.

    "Snooker. Do you think we should do something now?" Chang Zaitian didn't settle down for too long before he connected the communication with Snooker.  Snooker, who was staying in the command ship instead of Maxi, secretly thought to himself, and then pulled out Maxi's order as a shield, trying to dispel Chang Zaitian's whims in advance.  It's just that Chang Zaitian is not a person who likes to give up easily. He doesn't dare to act rogue in front of Maxi, but he is very relaxed about Snooker at the same level.

    "Snooker, you are in charge now, don't you want to make some achievements?" Chang Zaitian asked Snooker in a seductive tone.

    "Hmm" The staff officer responsible for assisting Snooker coughed and reminded Snooker not to be instigated by Chang Zaitian.  Snooker's ambition, which was aroused by Chang Zaitian's question, suddenly died down.  After coughing lightly, he said to Chang Zaitian: "Chang Zaitian, do what you are doing now and don't think about unreliable things. Be careful. You are on the front line now. Don't be careless like Peruus.  own safety issues.”

    "Ah. Thank you for your concern, but"

    "It's nothing. Do your own thing. If you have anything, let's talk about it later." Snooker interrupted Chang Zaitian and immediately interrupted the communication with Chang Zaitian.  Chang Zaitian closed the communication in frustration and focused his attention on the ongoing battle again.  After the initial fight, both sides seemed to be a little unable to follow up. Although they were still persisting, they believed that they would reach a truce soon and accumulate strength to wait for the next wave of offensive.  at this time.  There are really not many things that Chang Zaitian needs to do, and most of them can be handled by the officers below.

    Chang Zaitian sat in his chair, staring directly at the screen, while everyone who was busy nearby relaxed their work.  I am afraid that at this time, I will become the punching bag for Chang Zaitian who is in a bad mood.

    ……

    "Damn it, I don't believe I can't convince you." Chang Zaitian was silent for a moment, muttered to himself, got up and walked towards the command room.  Judging from his posture, he planned to persuade Snooker in person, and no one dared to stop him.  He is the biggest here. If you can't get along with him, you can't get along with yourself.

    Chang Zaitian handed over the work at hand to his deputy, and then led a guard team to the command ship responsible for commanding the entire ship, and went to see Snooker in person.

    When he learned that Chang Zaitian was back, Snooker's face suddenly fell, and he wondered whether he should face Chang Zaitian's arrival with a straight face.  This guy didn't dare to be presumptuous in front of Maxi, but he didn't have any respect for himself.

    "Snooker, I'll be back"

    "No matter what you are here for, go back to your place right away." Snooker interrupted Chang Zaitian.

    Chang Zaitian looked at Snooker in surprise, and found that the Snooker who looked at him with a straight face was a bit strange, completely different from the Snooker he was familiar with.  Frowning and looking at Snooker, Chang Zaitian asked in confusion: "Snocker, what's wrong with you?"

    "I didn't do anything, I just felt that the burden given to me by Lord Maxi was a bit heavy, so I was a little nervous. Chang Zaitian, are we brothers??  "

    "of course."

    "Then if you come to embarrass your brother when your brother is in trouble, is this still considered a brother?"

    "Snooker, but I thought of a way to end this battle quickly" Chang Zaitian was still trying to persuade Snooker to support him.

    When Snooker saw this, he also knew that it was impossible not to make things clear to Chang Zaitian. He interrupted Chang Zaitian again and said: "Chang Zaitian, what we need now is stability. What are you doing, Master Maxi?"  I also know, do you think that at this time, if we attack rashly, if something goes wrong, who will clean up the mess? Is it you or me? Neither of us can do it. Without Lord Maxi’s prestige, the entire alliance army will become different.  It became a piece of scattered sand, and was broken down by the mechanical army one by one. I can't bear this responsibility, and neither can you. Whatever whims you have now, just hold them back. When Lord Maxi comes back, as long as you come back, I  I can die with you. But now, no matter what you say, it won’t work. Do you understand?"

    Chang Zaitian would be a fool if he didn't understand anymore.  After listening to Snooker's words, Chang Zaitian was silent for a moment, nodded and said to Snooker: "I understand, let's wait until Master Maxi comes back. What we have to do now is to stabilize the war situation and not give the mechanical army any chance.  You can take advantage of this opportunity.”

    "Chang Zaitian, I'm sorry. I"

    "Snooker, you don't need to apologize. You are right. It was me who was wrong. I didn't understand that the current situation is different from when the war first started. Now we lack the backbone that can turn the tide. I will go back and stabilize myself.  Responsible for the war zone, we will wait until the adults come back to discuss everything." Chang Zaitian interrupted Snooker.

    When Snooker heard this, he felt a little nervous before finally settling down. He nodded to Chang Zaitian and said: "It's best if you can understand. Be careful and don't hang up. I'm still waiting to follow you."  You go together to dig out the mechanical army's lair."

    "Don't worry, even if you die, nothing will happen to me."

    Chang Zaitian is not a person who doesn't care about the overall situation. As long as he speaks clearly, he can still understand it.  Snooker was indeed right, in Maxi's absence.  As long as there is a slight mistake in the Alliance Army, whether it is Snooker or Chang Zaitian.  Or anyone else.  Neither has the ability or prestige to convince the public.

    And now, Maxi, who is being strongly urged by Snooker and Chang Zaitian to return to the command ship, is having a great time fighting Qinglong who made a surprise attack on the Luoying Fortress.

    People often say that it is difficult to find a confidant, but in fact it is also difficult to find an opponent, especially an opponent who is evenly matched and will lose to the opponent if you are not careful. That is even more difficult to find.  Life is alive.  Smooth sailing is certainly a good thing, but in this way, a short life seems a little too boring.

    Maxi is very happy at this time, he is enjoying the battle.  Since becoming the leader of the revolutionary army.  It seems that he has put on one or more shackles on himself, and he needs to pay attention to his words and deeds at all times, especially with the continuous improvement of his status, Maxi can hardly believe that he is still the same as before.  , Maxi acted happily.  Too much responsibility means too much burden. Although Maxi's wishes are being realized little by little, Maxi still misses the days when he was the inspector general of the alliance when no one is around.  .  At that time, although he lived in the calculations of others all day long, that kind of life made Maxi feel that he was still a living person.  But now, Maxi often feels like a statue, a stone monument, a target of people's faith, but not a living person.

    The battle with Qinglong made Maxi regain his sense of being a human being.  Although Qinglong's fist was very heavy and painful, Maxi felt that she was still alive.  That feeling made Maxi enjoy it, the enjoyment of fighting and the enjoyment of being alive.

    Qinglong was confused and didn’t understand why his opponent could still laugh when he was fighting against him.  Does his appearance look ridiculous?  Or maybe your own strength is insignificant to the other party, and the other party is laughing at your own overestimation?  After much deliberation, Qinglong didn't think this was the reason for the other party's laughter.

    As a father who is willing to do anything for his children, Qinglong feels angry. He needs to vent and prove his anger by killing his opponent.  Until now, Qinglong still doesn't know who he is fighting against. The only thing he knows is that he must kill the bastard in front of him!

    Although the starting points are different, the goals of both sides are the same, and the ultimate goal is to defeat the opponent.  Qinglong's thunder and Maxi's earth, the two forces cancel each other out.  The power of thunder and lightning is terrifying, splitting mountains and rocks, and is indestructible, but the power of the earth is thick and tolerant of everything. Even with the tyranny of thunder and lightning, it still cannot defeat Mark, who has the power of the earth.??causing substantial harm.

    If Qinglong’s thunder is compared to the sharpest spear, then Maxi’s earth is the strongest shield.  The collision of sharp spears and strong shields often results in either both dying, or no one being able to do anything to the other.  At this moment, the situation between Maxi and Qinglong belongs to the former.

    When ability cannot help you win, the only thing you can rely on is your body.  Maxi and Qinglong are like two experienced boxers at this moment, testing and attacking each other, hoping to find the opponent's weakness and knock down the opponent in an instant.  It's just that this kind of opportunity is extremely rare. At least for now, both sides are still very powerful, and no one has revealed any flaws.

    However, the battle between Maxi and Qinglong still had a severe impact on the surrounding areas, especially the city walls of Luoying Fortress. After enduring the aftermath of the confrontation between lightning and the earth again and again, they finally could no longer bear it. With the "  "Boom!" With a loud noise, the Luoying Fortress collapsed on the side where Maxi and Qinglong were fighting.  Worse.  The fortress cannon was placed on the collapsed side. When the city wall collapsed, the fortress cannon also fell into the ruins. Delong, who was near the fortress cannon, was also buried in the ruins.  When the defenders in the fortress threw Delong out of the ruins, Delong had a bloody head and head. Although his life was intact, he was not suitable to continue to hold command.  Of course, this is something to talk about later. At this moment, Maxi didn't know that Deron was also suffering from the same bad luck as Perrus, but this luck was slightly lighter and he didn't take his life.

    It was just the collapse of the city wall that distracted Maxi's attention.  Qinglong caught Maxi's flaw in time.  In a duel between masters, the outcome is often determined by a split second. Qinglong knew very well how rare the opportunity was, so he immediately launched an attack like a storm.  Maxi was like a rootless floating duck in Qinglong's series of attacks, being beaten back and forth.  But he just refused to fall.

    Maxi knew very well that once he fell.  That means failure.  The strong self-esteem made Maxi grit his teeth and persist.  He persisted, no matter how heavy or cruel Qinglong's fist was, Maxi staggered and refused to fall.

    Qinglong was tired from fighting and had to stop attacking temporarily to catch his breath.  At the same time, he looked at Maxi with disbelief.  Qinglong has great confidence in his own strength, even without the power of thunder and lightning to assist him, even if his body has been tampered with by the Machine Emperor's group.  But if you want to deal with a human being, especially a human being who can only rely on physical power like yourself, then it should be no problem.

    But why doesn’t it fall?

    Under Qinglong’s puzzled gaze, Maxi held her trembling thighs with both hands, raised her head and smiled at Qinglong.  This smile immediately made Qinglong feel his scalp numb. With a roar, Qinglong rushed towards Maxi and punched Maxi hard in the face.  Qinglong couldn't understand Maxi's smile, and he couldn't tolerate his opponent's laughter even after being severely injured. It was like he was mocking the weakness of his own fist.

    Facing Qinglong’s punch, Maxi refused to dodge and took the punch forcefully. His body leaned back slightly, but he immediately stood firm again.  When Qinglong swept over with a sweep, Maxi reached out and hugged Qinglong's right leg, then moved forward and came to Qinglong's side.

    Their eyes met, and before Qinglong could react, Maxi hit Qinglong hard in the face with a headbutt.  Qinglong suddenly felt his eyes go dark, and tears and runny nose flowed out.  Maxi was unyielding when he gained the upper hand. Just like what Qinglong had done to him before, Maxi kicked Qinglong in the lower abdomen and knocked Qinglong to the ground. Then he sat down on Qinglong's chest and opened his fists left and right.  Greeting Qinglong's face with all his strength

    ……

    After receiving a full forty or fifty blows, Qinglong took advantage of Maxi's pause to straighten his waist, lift Maxi off his body, and kick Maxi's body, keeping himself and Maxi in contact.  A certain distance.

    Both sides were seriously injured this time. Without the help of their respective abilities, both Qinglong and Maxi were not much different from ordinary people. The only difference may be that these two guys are much stronger than ordinary people.  At this moment, both sides were lying on the ground breathing heavily, both trying to gather strength for the next battle.

    There was a sound of footsteps, and Qinglong stood up with difficulty and looked in the direction of the footsteps.  He saw a large number of fully armed human soldiers rushing towards him.  Qinglong smiled coldly when he saw this. Although his thunder and lightning ability was ineffective against the weird human being on the other side, it was still no problem to deal with these soldiers.

    "Don't interfere!" Before Qinglong could take action, Maxi, who was lying not far away, suddenly yelled.  Everyone can ignore Qinglong's threats, but they have to ignore Maxi's orders.  Maxi sat up unsteadily and looked at the soldiers standing not far away.He said calmly: "Stay away, this is my battle."

    "Sir" the officer leading the team shouted quickly after hearing this.  But before he could finish what he wanted to say, Maxi waved his hand and stood up and said: "Didn't you hear? Stay away, this is my battle. Do you need help from others in a single fight?  ?”

    After listening to Maxi’s words, the soldiers were silent for a moment, then slowly retreated, surrounding Qinglong and Maxi.  Seeing this, Maxi said angrily: "I'm not dead yet, isn't my order no longer effective? I ordered the entire army to retreat, and no one is allowed to be left around here. Also, no cold shots are allowed, otherwise  There have been failures but no merits.”

    For Maxi, he only wants to solve his opponent through single combat.  Both officers and soldiers were a little confused.  But Maxi is the boss, and if he doesn’t obey his orders, even if Maxi doesn’t pursue the case afterwards, the people around him will not let go of those who dare to disobey.  Even if those who don't understand are punished or do some tricks behind their backs, it will make people feel miserable and go around in circles.

    Seeing the human soldiers slowly withdrawing to Luoying Fortress, Qinglong looked at Maxi in confusion and spoke for the first time in the battle, "Why did you let your helpers go back? With their help, you can at least have a better chance of winning."

    "This is a duel. Since it is upright, of course you shouldn't ask for help from others." Maxi replied while moving his body.

    "I can't understand." Qinglong shook his head and said.

    "If you can't understand, don't understand. Let's simply enjoy the fun of fighting." Maxi smiled slightly and rushed towards Qinglong while speaking.  After hearing Maxi's words, Qinglong seemed to have a little understanding of Maxi's smile.

    The two sides fought together again

    This time the fighting time is not very long, and the abilities are equal.  Due to the physical strength alone, both sides were exhausted at this moment.  Although Qinglong has a powerful body.  But not before coming here.  He had been tampered with by people around the Mechanical Emperor, and the power he could exert was actually similar to the power an ordinary human could exert.  Since his child is in the hands of the other party, Qinglong can only accept it patiently no matter how dissatisfied he is.  Speaking of which, Qinglong is indeed a qualified father.  For the safety of his children, Qinglong doesn't care about anything he does.

    After discovering that the child was with Han Yu and others, Qinglong gave up the cooperation with gods and demons, and when the child was kidnapped.  Qinglong did not hesitate to become enemies with Han Yu and others. All he wanted was the safety of his children.  And now, for the sake of his child, Qinglong once again joined the battle against the Human Alliance Army without hesitation.  He knew very well in his heart that the purpose of those people around the Mechanical Emperor sending him here was just to get rid of him with human hands, but for the sake of his child, Qinglong still came without regrets, just hoping to see him again.  The child side.  But from the current point of view, this hope is a bit slim.  The human being in front of him doesn't seem to be that easy to deal with, and he will most likely stay here forever.

    Shaking his head vigorously, he threw aside the distracting thoughts that appeared in his mind, and did not think about the disappointed look in his child's eyes when he looked at him because of his betrayal. Qinglong focused on the opponent in front of him.  He also wants to see his child again, even if the child doesn't want to see him.

    Maxi felt the changes in Qinglong very keenly. He frowned slightly, adjusted his breathing, and prepared to deal with Qinglong's attack.

    "I will not lose, I will never lose." Qinglong yelled at Maxi, and then rushed towards Maxi.  Maxi opened his hands, ready to take Qinglong's move.

    Just when Qinglong was about to meet Maxi, Qinglong, who was running wildly, suddenly stopped. Then to Maxi's expectation, Qinglong suddenly stopped in an action that violated the laws of physics, and rolled after volleying.  far away from Maxi.  Maxi opened his hands and looked at Qinglong who had rolled away in great surprise. He didn't understand what this guy was trying to do.

    "Get out!" Qinglong suddenly roared inexplicably.

    Maxi can be sure that without his own orders, no one from the Luoying Fortress would dare to approach.  But if it's not someone on his side, and the opponent doesn't suddenly go crazy, then the only explanation is that besides him and the opponent, there is a third party at the scene.

    Qinglong ignored Maxi who was looking around wildly. After roaring and getting no response, Qinglong snorted coldly and said: "Don't think that just because you have captured my child, you can let me be at your mercy." As Qinglong summoned thunder and lightning,  He hit himself hard.

    Looking at the situation, Maxi felt a little scared.  Maxi is not afraid to fight any opponent, but he is not willing to fight against a madman.??Because madmen are incomprehensible.  Human common sense cannot be applied to madmen at all, and madmen will never care about common sense.

    But to Maxi’s expectation, after the lightning struck Qinglong’s body, another Qinglong appeared next to him. Seeing the appearance of the Qinglong, the image of the appearing Qinglong changed and turned into another stranger.

    "Why did you refuse my help? It's not a problem for you and I to join forces to solve that human being." The stranger looked at Qinglong with a puzzled look and asked.

    "Stay away from me, I don't need your help." Qinglong replied coldly.

    “Hmph, don’t you want to see your child again?”

    "I have already let my child disappoint me once. I don't want it to happen a second time. And I warn you, don't go too far and threaten me with my child again. Believe it or not, I will kill you first."  , go and kill your companions."

    Looking at Qinglong’s serious and gloomy face, the stranger also realized that Qinglong was not joking.  The stranger and his companions had never been sure of controlling the Azure Dragon.  Although Qinglong attaches great importance to his children, if he really pushes him too far, there is no guarantee that this guy will ignore him.  But if Qinglong's children cannot be used to threaten Qinglong, then Qinglong's children will not only be useless.  On the contrary, it will create a big enemy for yourself.  Seeing that the other party was silent, Qinglong snorted coldly, ignored the other party, and slowly walked towards Maxi.

    It was just beyond everyone’s expectation that Qinglong turned his back to the stranger.  Just when he opened his mouth to speak to Maxi, a blade slashed Qinglong's neck.  The headless body fell limply to the ground.  Qinglong's mouth is slightly elongated.  There was an expression of disbelief on his face, with unwillingness and anger in his eyes.

    "If you are unwilling to accept our kindness, then there is no need for you to continue to exist. We will carefully train your child to be a thug to replace you, so you don't have to worry." The stranger slowly put away the dragon slayer.  Dao said.

    Maxi looked at the dead body of Qinglong who was suddenly killed, and listened to the stranger's words.  My heart was filled with anger towards this stranger.  Part of this anger was that a stranger had intervened in his fight, and part of it was sympathy for Qinglong.  Although Qinglong didn't ask himself for help, nor did he tell himself why he came here to fight.  But from Qinglong's words with the stranger, we can also get a general idea.  Without much thought, Maxi had decided to save the child from the stranger on behalf of her opponent.

    "Maxi. The supreme commander of the Human Alliance, killing you will be an immeasurable help to the Machinery Empire." The stranger looked at Maxi and said slowly.

    Hearing the stranger’s words, Maxi looked at the stranger silently, and quietly mobilized his own earth ability in his heart.  In order to counter Qinglong's lightning ability, neither Maxi nor Qinglong used their abilities.  Because both sides understand that even if the ability is used, it is only a 50-50 number. Not only will it not play a role in determining the outcome, but it will easily lead to the outcome of mutual destruction, which no one wants to see.  But now, Qinglong is dead, Raiden's ability has also disappeared, and Maxi's ability has a stage to display.

    But before Maxi could take action, the stranger standing opposite suddenly looked horrified. He lowered his head and stepped hard on something with his feet. While stepping on it, he shouted, "Let go, let go, you damn guy."

    Maxi didn’t pay attention to the stranger’s feet at first, but now that he saw the stranger’s abnormality, he couldn’t help but look at the stranger’s feet.  It turned out to be Qinglong's dead body. At this moment, his right hand was tightly grasping the stranger's right foot, and the stranger was constantly stepping on the dead hand with his left foot.

    "Get out of here!" Maxi suddenly heard a warning in his ears, but Maxi was sure that there was no one around him.  After looking around, Maxi felt that the voice seemed a bit familiar and subconsciously looked at Qinglong's head, which had been separated from his body, and saw that Qinglong's head was facing away from him at the moment.

    Maxi couldn't help but feel stunned. She remembered that the head was clearly facing her just now. Could it be that she was dazzled?  Just as I was thinking about it, I heard the warning "Get out of here!" again.  This time, the voice was much more urgent than before.

    Maxi did not dare to neglect, and quickly retreated towards the direction of Luoying Fortress. Just as he retreated to the entrance of the fortress, Maxi felt that there seemed to be a space distortion in the place where he had fought with Qinglong. Maxi knew that it was an energy explosion.  signs ahead.  Then there was a loud noise and a violent explosion, and both Qinglong and the stranger disappeared into a large pit.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1,118 Here I come

    Imperial Palace

    The Mechanical Emperor huddled in his palace and continued his business as usual.  Lin Ke, who was captured, still stayed in the high tower of the Imperial Palace, waiting for Han Yu to appear.  Since he exposed the trick arranged by the Machine Emperor in person, although Lin Ke's salary has not declined, he has become an annoying person.  A guy who thought he was a girl killer began to pursue Lin Ke, but Lin Ke had always dismissed such shameless and meaningless things.  She is not one of those ignorant girls who only care about appearance. She knows exactly what she wants and what kind of man she needs.

    The man who thought he was handsome but didn't know that he was disgusting in Lin Ke's eyes came again with confidence and left disappointed.  No matter how the disgusting man dresses up and looks cool, when he sees Lin Ke, he will always get Lin Ke’s iron fist.  rhetoric?  Lin Ke didn't even have a chance to speak, so how could he use his sweet words.

    Looking at the figure sitting in the high tower looking at the sky, the defeated disgusting man cursed secretly. If he hadn't made a bet with the mechanical emperor, he would have used force long ago.  But this was not allowed by the Mechanical Emperor.  What the Mechanical Emperor needs is for Lin Ke to willingly dedicate his life, not for Lin Ke to hate himself even more.  In order to relax Lin Ke's guard, the Mechanical Emperor even handed over the captured Qinglong's child to Lin Ke's care.  It's just the disgusting man's pursuit that makes the mechanical emperor's painstaking efforts have little effect.  The Mechanical Emperor also knew that Lin Ke was disgusted by the disgusting man's actions, and knew that Lin Ke was just making excuses with him at the moment.  But no matter what, the Mechanical Emperor still held a glimmer of hope in his heart, hoping that Lin Ke could change his mind. As long as he captured Han Yu in front of Lin Ke, even if it was to save Han Yu's life, I believe Lin Ke would  Make the right choice.

    The disgusting man doesn’t understand the mechanical emperor’s painstaking efforts.  He is still trying to conquer Lin Ke in his own way.  Despite repeated failures, Nasty Man still does not give up. It must be said that Nasty Man is a perseverant and perseverant person.  As usual, the disgusting man wanted to take another look at Lin Ke and then went back to continue his thoughts.  But this time, the disgusting man saw something different from usual in the sky.

    That’s a… starship?

    Lin Ke, who was on the high tower, also saw the starship that was slowly approaching.  Although it is a little different from the Courage that I am familiar with, overall, it is definitely Courage!

    Han Yu is here!

    Before Lin Ke was happy, the disgusting man who noticed something was wrong appeared in front of Lin Ke again.  This time the disgusting man did not maintain his gentlemanly demeanor and ordered Lin Ke to be taken away.  There was no chance of Lin Ke being rescued.  Lin Ke hugged Long Sheng tightly, who tried to resist, gave the disgusting man a cold look, and then followed the guards who came to escort her away from the tower obediently.  Lin Ke believed that no matter where he was, Han Yu was here.  Then you will definitely find yourself and save yourself.

    Watching Lin Ke being taken away.  The disgusting man couldn't help but feel a little calmer.  At the same time, he ordered people to sound the alarm of enemy attack.  Go ahead and notify the Mechanical Emperor on the one hand and let the Mechanical Emperor prepare for battle.  This mechanical emperor always stops himself from using force against Lin Ke. The reason he uses is that Han Yu. Now that Han Yu is here, it's time for you, the mechanical emperor, to show up.

    Inside the Courage

    "Field, shoot that high tower. Tell that mechanical emperor that I'm here and make it ready." Han Yu pointed to the high tower in the Imperial Palace and said to Field.  Field agreed, but Messing felt extremely puzzled.  Jumping on his feet, he asked Han Yu: "Are you sick? We are assassins, why do you have to make a big show of it, as if you are afraid that others will not know."

    "I don't like assassins." Han Yu replied lightly, then turned away and ignored Messing, and said to Ning Ping and others who were already ready: "Everyone, are you ready? I have two goals, one is  Saving people, and killing people. Although the mechanical emperor is not a human being, let’s treat him as a human being for now.”

    "The Mechanical Emperor belongs to you, and the rest of the trash belongs to us." Ning Ping looked at Han Yu and said.

    "It's up to you. If you have a good appetite, I can give it to you." Han Yu said with a smile.  Han Mengxin on the side heard this and said: "Brother, you are going a bit too far. It is not good to be lazy at this time."

    "Alas, girls are outgoing, but I'm your brother." Han Yu said with a deliberate sigh.

    "Madman, you are all madman." Messing shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Han Yu heard this and said: "Xiaomei, please stop mumbling. You still need to decide when the sneak attack fleet following us will enter the battle."

    "Don't shout so affectionately. Am I familiar with you? Also, my name is Messing, not Xiaomei." Messing replied with a black line on his forehead.

    In response to Messing’s rebuttal, Han Yu shrugged, obviously not forgetting his thoughts.He turned around and joked with everyone for a few more words, and then after Field destroyed the high tower of the Imperial Palace with one shot, he rushed out of the Courage and headed straight for the assembled Divine Guards.

    Looking at the back of Han Yu and others leaving, Messing asked Field with a depressed look: "Field, how can you tolerate this Han Yu being so messy?"

    "Just get used to it." Field replied casually, and then called Yuehua to come over and take his place.  Messing saw this and asked: "Hey, where are you going?"

    "Of course I'm going to fight. My companions have all gone to fight, so how can I stay here and watch the show." Field replied and walked out of the command room without looking back.

    "What should we do here?"

    "You're still here, aren't you?"

    Messing was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  After being forcibly brought aboard the Courage by Han Yu, and after these few days of contact, Messing has clearly realized that none of the people on the Courage are normal.  They don't know the importance of strategy at all, they only know how to use brute force.

    "These barbarians" Messing muttered unhappily.  Although he felt unhappy, Messing had to take up the task of commanding the Courage.  This is also the biggest reason why Messing feels unhappy.  Around Maxi, everything he said was equivalent to an imperial edict, but on the Courage, what he said was almost like toilet paper. Others listened if they wanted to hear it, and if they didn't want to hear it, they didn't.  Even if Mei Xin broke his tongue, Han Yu and others still went their own way.  Doing things according to his own ideas, he simply turned a deaf ear to Messing's suggestion of "entering the palace quietly and not using guns."

    The contrast in treatment was so great that Messing couldn't accept it.  She wanted to leave, but couldn't leave. For the sake of her own life, Messing had no choice but to help Han Yu and others.

    "Xiaomei, don't worry so much, we will be fine." Yuehua looked at Mei Xin's ugly face and comforted her kindly.  But Messing corrected me with a straight face: "My name is Messing. It's not Xiaomei. Don't call me wrong again."

    "Hey, names are just for people to call, so why not just change the name." Seeing Messing correcting Yuehua's mistake, Xinghua on the side said with a cold snort.

    With the idea that a good man will not fight with a woman.  Messing muttered Mr. Kong's eternal words in his heart and focused on commanding the Courage.  In fact, there are not many places where Messing is required to direct.  Cha Cha, who lives in the Courage, is a system program with self-awareness.  It doesn't need Messing to dictate at all, and can make the most appropriate response based on the actual situation.  The main thing Messing has to do is what Han Yu said to him before, which is to see when to issue an attack order to the sneak attack fleet following the Courage.

    Because he doesn’t need to dictate things by himself, Messing has some time of his own.  You won’t know if you don’t look at it, but you will be shocked when you look at it.  Messing once evaluated the combat capability of the Courage, but after seeing the Courage in action today, Messing felt that his previous evaluation was low, and it was much lower.

    This modified Courage is not a big one despite its size.  But its power is comparable to that of the Alliance's main battleship.  Especially the Courage's main gun. Once fired, all targets in front of the main gun will disappear. However, if they are avoided, they will all be destroyed.  And what surprised Messing even more is that the firing frequency of this kind of main gun is much higher than that of the main battleships of the Alliance. The time it takes for the main battleship to fire one main gun can be fired by the courage's main gun.  From three to five, the issue of gun body cooling does not seem to be within the scope of the Spirit's main gun that needs to be considered.  Thinking of this, Messing couldn't help but feel sorry for Qiao Yan'er, who designed this main gun.  If that Qiao Yan'er was still alive, she would definitely be one of the best in the league.  Unfortunately, God was jealous of Yingcai, and she died.  She died quietly, and only Han Yu was by her side when she died.

    A loud "Boom~" interrupted Messing's regret.  Messing asked nervously: "What's wrong? What's wrong? Is the Spirit damaged?"

    "Don't be so nervous. The attack just now did not break the energy shield of the Courage." Angelita replied after hearing this.

    Messing has been speechless.  That Qiao Yan'er is really an incredible figure. The Courage she designed not only has powerful firepower, but also has almost perfect defense capabilities.  Perhaps it was the defensive capabilities of the Courage that gave Han Yu and others the confidence to agree to his suggestion before arriving, using the Courage as bait to attract the firepower of the Imperial Palace, and then the fleet that followed closely behind.  Waiting for work, eliminate the guard force of the Imperial Palace.

    The only thing that Messing regrets about this suggestion is that Han Yu dragged himself to the Courage. Originally, Messing wanted to stay with the sneak attack fleet.

    "Meixin, do you need to send a signal to the ambushing fleet now to let them attack?" Shi Bafang asked Messing.

    &nbsp; Messing shook his head when he heard this and replied: "You are not busy yet. The power of the Imperial Palace has not been fully exposed yet. What we have to do now is to completely expose the defensive power of the Imperial Palace, and then we can start.  When fighting back. Can the energy shield of the Courage still hold up?"

    "It can support an attack of this intensity for another hour." Shi Bafang replied after looking at the instrument in front of him.

    Messing nodded and said to Yuehua, who was in charge of controlling the main gun: "Yuehua, let's fire another shot, this time aiming at the main hall of the Imperial Palace."

    "Will it accidentally injure Han Yu and the others?" Yuehua asked worriedly.

    Hearing this, Messing explained: "Don't worry, those guys are very lucky, and they are not close to the main hall yet. You just need to raise the muzzle slightly and cut off the roof of the main hall. Our goal is  Provoke the other party and make him use all his hidden strength."

    Yuehua nodded, fired a main cannon, and the superstructure of the main hall of the Imperial Palace disappeared.  The mechanical emperor who was in the main hall suddenly noticed that the light in the hall was much brighter. When he looked up, he saw that the roof was gone.

    This is a provocation!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Han Yu’s attack was so generous, the Mechanical Emperor was a little bit unconvinced at first, but now, even if he doesn’t want to believe it, he has to believe it.  He looked above his head.  The Mechanical Emperor turned to Lin Ke and said, "It seems that Han Yu didn't take you seriously."

    "Hmph, stop sowing discord. Don't you think your approach is childish?"

    "Tsk~ Okay, I'm not naive, be mature. Someone, take Lin Ke to the place I arranged for her. I'm going to meet the incoming guests later, and I don't have much energy to take care of her." The Mechanical Emperor ordered  After Lin Ke was taken away, the mechanical emperor took his seven androids.  Walked out of the main hall.

    Because it fell from the sky, Han Yu didn’t have to worry about the tall palace walls of the Imperial Palace.  When designing the Imperial Palace, the Mechanical Emperor did not want the defensive cannons installed on the walls of the Imperial Palace to attack the Imperial Palace one day. Therefore, when designing, the maximum turning angle of those defensive cannons could only reach 180.  Ten degrees.  This means that once you enter the Imperial Palace, you don't have to worry about being bombarded.

    The original intention of the Mechanical Emperor was not to let the defensive cannon become a weapon in the hands of the enemy to attack him.  But now.  On the contrary, it allowed Han Yu to enter the Imperial Palace more smoothly.  Although the Divine Guards were more powerful than the robots, they still looked a bit inadequate against Han Yu and others.

    Looking at the retreating Divine Guards, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but frown.  The original purpose of forming the Divine Guards was to protect themselves and prevent them from having the opportunity to do it themselves.  But now it seems that one Divine Guard is not enough.  And the dissatisfaction of the mechanical emperor.  It also made the two commanders of the Divine Guards standing behind the Mechanical Emperor feel uneasy.

    "Your Majesty, please allow us to go to war." The two commanders of the Divine Guard kneeled down on one knee at the same time, asking for orders from the Mechanical Emperor.

    Seeing this, the Mechanical Emperor nodded slightly and replied: "Go ahead. I don't expect you to kill all the intruders, but kill the two people in the sky who use divine mechas like you. It should be no problem, right?"

    "Please rest assured, Your Majesty, we will not disappoint Your Majesty."

    "Okay, I'm looking forward to it."

    As the two commanders of the Divine Guards asked for a fight, the remaining five Sevens also asked for a fight. The Mechanical Emperor agreed to these people's requests one by one and set their own goals for them. Only Han Yu was left.  No opponent has been arranged yet.  It seems that the Mechanical Emperor plans to take action himself.

    It can be said that the arrangement of the Mechanical Emperor is exactly what Han Yu wants.  Ning Ping and others who acted together with Han Yu found their opponents, and Han Yu also came to the mechanical emperor.

    "Actually, you can come quietly." The Machine Emperor looked at Han Yu standing in front of him and said slowly.

    Han Yu shrugged upon hearing this and replied: "I think I'm here to save people, not to steal them, so why should I be sneaky? Don't talk nonsense. Since I'm here, cooperate and return the people to me."  Bar."

    "Haha do you think I will let Lin Ke go just because of your words?" the mechanical emperor asked Han Yudao with a smile.

    "It's unlikely, so I'm ready to take action. Are you ready?"

    "You seem to be very confident. Haha Confidence is a good thing, then come with me and I will take you to the place where we fight."

    "Can't you do it here?" Han Yu asked with a frown.

    The Mechanical Emperor shook his head and stated his reason, "No, I will trample you under my feet in front of Lin Ke. Only in this way will she give up on the impossible thing of you being able to save her."

    Hearing this, Han Yu replied tit for tat: "Okay."??, out of respect for the deceased, I give you the right to choose your own grave.  "

    In response to Han Yu’s provocation, the Mechanical Emperor smiled slightly and did not want to waste any more time talking to Han Yu.  Wasting saliva is a complete waste of time. If you have the time, it would be better to defeat your opponent with one punch.

    The Mechanical Emperor walked in front, and Han Yu followed behind.  On the road, the Mechanical Emperor prepared Han Yu for a sneak attack, but to the Mechanical Emperor's dismay, Han Yu did not make a sneak attack, but just followed silently.  This made the Mechanical Emperor feel a little appreciative of Han Yu.  He may not be aboveboard, but at least Han Yu is not a despicable person who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals.

    "Compared with the disgusting man hiding next to the mechanical emperor, waiting for an opportunity to launch a sneak attack, it really echoes the old saying, one person is more likely to die than another.  Although he is a companion, the Mechanical Emperor also has self-esteem and a sense of right and wrong.  The Mechanical Emperor also had a question in his mind as to why he had such a shameless companion?  People often say that birds of a feather flock together, so why do such villains appear around you?

    The Mechanical Emperor is very aware of the existence of the disgusting man, and I believe Han Yu has also noticed it. Maybe the disgusting man is the only one who thinks that he is hiding well and has not been discovered.

    Han Yu followed the Mechanical Emperor into a side hall next to the main hall.  From the outside, this place should be a martial arts arena. Apart from the weapon racks placed on the wall, there are no other decorations.  Han Yu was about to enter the palace when he heard a gust of wind above his head. Without even raising his head, Han Yu dodged to the side and directly kicked the falling figure from the side.

    Glancing at the figure who was screaming and disappearing at the end of the corridor, Han Yu frowned and asked the mechanical emperor: "Did you arrange this?"

    "No, that was an accident." The Mechanical Emperor immediately shook his head and denied.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1,119 Battle...

    Seeing that Lin Ke, whom he hadn't seen for a while, looked pretty good, Han Yu's worries were finally gone.  It seemed that as long as he defeated the mechanical emperor in front of him, he and Lin Ke could return their home together as a couple.  However, Han Yu also knew that if he wanted to return home with Lin Ke, he had to deal with the mechanical emperor in front of him. This guy would definitely not agree to him taking Lin Ke away like this.  So from the beginning, Han Yu had no interest in talking nonsense with the Machine Emperor. After confirming Lin Ke's location, Han Yu began to prepare for a battle with the Machine Emperor.

    The Mechanical Emperor is very strong!  Although he never really had a hands-on fight with the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu's intuition has always been sharp. Ever since he came here and met the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu felt that there was a power hidden in the Mechanical Emperor's body that made him feel uneasy.  This is a power that makes him unsure of victory.  It was precisely because of this feeling that Han Yu did not act rashly.

    "Let's make a bet." The mechanical emperor suddenly suggested to Han Yu.

    The sudden suggestion made Han Yu, who was on guard, slightly stunned. He couldn't help but look at the mechanical emperor in confusion, and thought to himself: "When did this happen? Why did this guy suddenly think of a bet?"

    "What do you want to bet on?" Han Yu asked.

    "Just bet on you. If you can beat me, I will return Lin Ke to you and promise that I will never trouble you again."

    "What if I lose?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Then you dedicate your loyalty to me and work for me until you die." The mechanical emperor said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "Tsk~ This sounds like I am at a disadvantage. Lin Ke is not a bet, she is the person I must save. After all, if I win, there is no benefit. If I lose, I will sacrifice my life for you, no matter whether I win or lose.  .You have no losses at all. Are you very good at planning?"

    "Well otherwise, if you win, I will give you the girl next to Lin Ke." The mechanical emperor thought for a while and said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at the woman standing next to Lin Ke and found that he was flirting with her as he looked over. He shook his head and said, "Let's forget it. I don't dare to want that kind of woman."

    "What? Don't you like it?" the mechanical emperor asked puzzledly.

    "Too coquettish. At first glance, he is not a serious person." Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    Since he spoke a bit loudly, Han Yu's answer immediately reached the ears of the woman whom Han Yu thought was a coquettish woman.  The coquettish girl's face turned dark immediately, but Long Sheng, who was held in Lin Ke's arms, asked Lin Ke stubbornly: "Sister Lin, what is coquettish?"

    "Look at the grandma next to you." Lin Ke replied casually.

    Women’s enemies are indeed women.  The coquettish girl was very angry and wanted to teach Lin Ke a lesson, but when she thought of the mechanical emperor's strict order.  He forced himself to endure it again.  She is not a disgusting man. She has a superior-subordinate relationship with the Mechanical Emperor.  In their hierarchical organization, disobeying the orders of superiors is a serious crime. Even if the disgusting man is guarding her, if the mechanical emperor really wants to deal with her, the disgusting man will not be able to stop her.

    ??Looking at the coquettish woman next to her, she looked as uncomfortable as swallowing a fly.  Lin Ke felt very happy in his heart.  After being together with Han Yu for a long time, Lin Ke, who was originally kind and gentle, also became a bad person while being kind and gentle.  When dealing with one's enemies, one must use any means necessary to attack them.  Of course, Lin Ke thinks that he is kind and gentle, but Han Yu doesn't think so. It's just that Han Yu doesn't dare to say it out loud.

    Lin Ke did not attack the coquettish woman too much. After all, he was under the control of others at the moment, so he still needed to give up when he saw the situation.  But it’s just Lin Ke’s habit of giving up when things get better.  But the coquettish girl didn't even have a chance to retaliate, and could only mutter angrily: "What's so good about that man? He has no vision, taste, and status. A woman who is willing to be with that kind of man is not blind."  It means you are sick."

    Hearing this, Lin Ke was unhappy and said to himself: "The reason why the fox says the grapes are sour is because he can't eat them, and his envy, jealousy and hatred are at work."

    Two women are in a state of quarrel over a man, and Han Yu, who caused their quarrel, has now broken down with the mechanical emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor could not make a bet that would satisfy Han Yu.  This invalidated the gamble proposed by the Mechanical Emperor.

    While moving his body, Han Yu said to the Mechanical Emperor: "Don't be evil, just return Lin Ke to me, and then find a hole to bury yourself in. Then everything will be fine. To be honest,  You're a lousy place. I don't want to stay here for a second longer."

    "It seems that you are determined to go against me." The Machine Emperor looked at Han Yu and asked slowly.

    "Did you just realize it now? Then you are really slow."

    Hearing that Han Yu was full ofAnswering sarcastically, the Mechanical Emperor smiled coldly and said: "Okay, I understand. In this case, there is nothing more to say. You are so confident in your own power, then let me teach you how to be overconfident.  It’s detrimental to your own growth.”

    ……

    When something breaks down, the most direct solution is force.  As for those things like finding people behind the scenes and forming gangs, Han Yu was too lazy to do it, and neither was the Machine Emperor.  Even if you succeed in doing something that makes people feel dissatisfied, there will be endless consequences.

    The most effective thing was the fists of both sides. Han Yu and the Machine Emperor hit each other in one place.  There is no temptation, both sides want to defeat their opponents in the shortest possible time.  It's just that defeating your opponent is not just about talking.  Han Yu, who also exerted his full strength, and the mechanical emperor fought against each other. The energy aftermath produced by them was not something that the side hall where they were in could withstand.  After a few rounds of fighting, the side hall collapsed suddenly. Fortunately, neither Han Yu nor the Machine Emperor wanted to be buried in the side hall, so they unanimously chose to stop and ran out of the side hall before it collapsed.

    Han Yu originally wanted to take the opportunity to rescue Lin Ke, but found that the Lin Ke he had seen before was just a holographic image, and Lin Ke's true body was still hidden by the Machine Emperor.

    "Heheheare you disappointed now?" the mechanical emperor asked Han Yu who was standing opposite with some pride.  Han Yu glanced at the Mechanical Emperor coldly and replied: "It will be the same if I defeat you and save others."

    The two of them fought together again

    With the collapse of the side hall, the scope of the battle between Han Yu and the Machine Emperor suddenly expanded a lot, and more things were affected by their power.  The Imperial Palace underwent the largest demolition in history.  According to post-war statistics, only two warehouses of the Imperial Palace, which covers an area of ??hundreds of miles, were left intact after all. This was due to their remote location. As for the other parts, they all became victims of the battle.

    It’s not just Han Yu and the Machine Emperor who caused this result.  Other people who participated in the attack on the Imperial Palace also contributed to this matter.  In addition to Han Yu, there were others who invaded the Imperial Palace.  None of Ning Ping, Lin Mohan, Lin Wei, and Han Mengxin were good people. After meeting the seven people from the Imperial Palace who were responsible for intercepting them, it was perfectly normal for them to demolish some buildings along the way.

    Of course, it was not these few people who caused the most serious damage.  But Field and Su Wan, who have divine mechas.  The Divine Guards, who were responsible for protecting the Imperial Palace, launched a siege on the Courage under the leadership of two commanders, while the two commanders of the Divine Guards who owned the prototype of the Divine Armor were responsible for dealing with Field and Su Wan.

    Among the four divine mechas, except for Field’s divine mecha, which is homemade, the remaining three are prototypes.  Logically speaking, Field should be the weakest of the four, but it's just the opposite.  Field is the strongest.  Although his divine mecha was homemade, the design drawings were those of the prototype without any deletions.  Coupled with the participation of Qiao Yan'er, a mechanic who is obsessed with machinery and has genius design skills, Field's divine mecha can be said to be an improved version of the prototype of the divine mecha, and is only stronger than the prototype.

    Among the three prototypes, Su Wan's prototype is the weakest and has been suppressed by her opponents.  Although Amelia Su wants to reverse the situation.  Only limited by the performance of the prototype, it will only be able to protect itself and not make progress enough.  However, due to Field's own reasons, after the design was completed, the improved version had to take some sealing measures to adapt to Field's physical condition, so that Field's body would not be able to withstand the power of the improved divine armor and unnecessary occurrences would occur.  of damage.  But now, Field can no longer think about his physical reasons.

    Under the siege of the God Guards, the Courage began to fall into a disadvantage, although it had already made contact with the fleet responsible for the sneak attack.  But it takes time for the fleet to arrive.  The Spirit had to hold on alone for a while before the fleet arrived.  But judging from the current situation, it is very likely that the Courage will be shot down before the fleet arrives.  At this time, Courage can be said to be Qiao Yaner's last work during her lifetime.  Field did not want to see the Spirit shot down.  In addition, if he wants to reverse the current situation and deal with his opponents, relying on Su Wan is already a bit unreliable. Field can only rely on himself at the moment.

    Waving the light blade in his hand to repel his opponent, Field raised his right hand and signaled: "Wait a moment."

    "What? Is it too late to ask for mercy now?" One of the commanders of the Divine Guard asked Field with a sneer.

    Field shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I want you to wait a moment, just to give you a chance to see the true strength of my magical mecha. It is absolutely different from the shabby metal you are wearing.  of."

    "Really? Then I want to take a closer look." With that said, the commander of the Divine Guards rushed overCome, I don't intend to give Field time to unlock the seal.  It's just that it doesn't take too long to lift the seal, and when designing this seal, we considered the lack of preparation time, so this seal can be unlocked while fighting.

    Seeing his opponent rushing over, Field cursed in his mind, then held a light blade in each hand and faced him face to face.  The two sides stood together. The faces of Field and his opponent were only half a meter apart, and he could clearly see the mole on his opponent's face.

    "Come on, let me see what strength is hidden in this imitation that makes you so confident."

    "You'll see soon enough," Field replied with a sneer.

    At the same time, the other commander of the Divine Guards who was fighting against Su Wan had completely gained the upper hand. Su Wan was completely passive and was being beaten.  Faced with this situation, Amelia Su even had the idea of ??dying together.  But just when she was about to wait for an opportunity to hug her opponent and explode herself, a strange sound came from her left side.  Before she could turn her head to see what was going on, she saw a black shadow passing in front of her eyes and hitting her opponent who was about to attack again.

    Su Wan's opponent was already red-eyed at this moment. He didn't pay attention to what was flying over. He just subconsciously slashed with the knife. It wasn't until he cut the thing in half that he suddenly realized something was wrong.  Take a closer look.  His companion had been cut in half by his own hands at this moment.  His eyes were wide open and seemed to be full of unwillingness.

    "Why, how could this happen?" the commander of the Divine Guards, who accidentally killed his companion, cried out.

    “It’s no big deal, it’s your turn next.” A familiar voice came into Amelia Su’s ears.  Su Wan followed the sound and was immediately surprised.  The Field in front of him was completely different from the Field he was familiar with.  The divine mecha he was wearing was now completely golden, and bursts of golden light emitted from all over his body, making it impossible to look directly at it.

    "Field, how did you do this?" Su Wan asked in confusion.

    Field did not answer Su Wan's question. He answered hastily and rushed towards Su Wan's opponent, "I will tell you after I have solved my opponent. There is not much time left for me now. I must seize the time to solve my opponent."

    Although Su Wan didn’t understand why Field was so anxious, she also knew that Field was not the kind of person who would be careless about important things. Seeing that Field had snatched away her opponent, she raised her guard and stood by, ready to assist.

    Su Wan is no match when one on one.  But now it is two against one, not to mention that Field has unlocked the seal of the divine mecha at this moment, and his power has made a leap in a short time. If he wants to deal with the opponent at this moment, as long as he seizes the time, there is no problem at all.

    Although the commander of the Divine Guards who accidentally killed his companion understood that Field was acting weird at the moment, his heart was already filled with anger and annoyance.  Seeing Field rushing over, he did not first consider temporarily avoiding it to figure out the reason for Field's unusual behavior. Instead, he chose to confront Field head-on as before.

    This choice played into Field’s heart.  What Field lacked at this time was time. He was not afraid of confronting you head-on, but was afraid that you would turn around and run away. When he saw his opponent coming up to him, Field felt secretly happy in his heart, and then launched his strongest attack without hesitation.

    There is no way around this.  As everyone knows, the divine mecha that unlocked the seal indeed brought great power to Field.  But the price was too much for Field's body to bear.  In just two or three minutes, Field felt tearing pain everywhere in his body. He didn't even doubt that his body would be torn into pieces by the powerful force in the next second.

    If the commander of the Divine Guards can be more stable and choose to temporarily avoid Field's attack, then he may not need to do it himself in the end.  Field will die because his body cannot bear the power of the divine mecha that breaks the seal.  But if this thing is just like regret medicine, it is completely useless.

    The two commanders of the Divine Guards eventually fell under Field's attack.  The difference may be that one left a body that could be pieced together, while the other left no bones.  In order to resolve the battle as quickly as possible, Field did not hold back at all and gave his full effort. With this powerful effort, the commander of the Divine Guard Army who chose to confront Field head-on not only had the divine armor he was wearing destroyed, but also himself.  It was smashed into powder by the powerful force emitted by Field.

    Seeing this result, Su Wan was naturally very happy, but before she could be happy, she saw that Field, who had completed all this, seemed to lose consciousness and fell to the ground.  Amelia Su quickly chased after him and caught Field, who was already unconscious.

    Under Su Wan’s repeated calls, Field finally woke up and sawLooking at Wan Wan's concerned face, Field grinned and said: "I'm fine, I just need a good rest. Also, for the sake of your companions, please handle me with care and treat me as an easy task."  Treat it like scraps.”

    "I understand, how do you feel now?" Su Wan asked quickly.

    "Feeling? Hiss~ I just feel like my body would be so damn good if it wasn't mine now." Before Field could finish his words, he took a breath of air and cursed.

    According to Field’s instructions, Su Wan brought Field back to the Courage, and Angelita, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately greeted her.  It's just that she didn't get Field's care in advance, so when she took over Field from Su Wan, she was still the same as before.

    "Ouch~ you be gentle." Field screamed, glaring at Angelita and fainted without hesitation after saying her last request.

    Angelita looked at Field who fainted and said speechlessly to Su Wan beside her: "I didn't do anything. You have to bear witness for me."

    "Well, I'll vouch for you. While he's fainted, bandage him quickly to avoid making trouble again when he wakes up." Su Wan nodded and replied.

    After helping Field put away the magical mecha he was wearing, Su Wan and Angelita understood why Field was yelling like that just after being touched.  At this moment, there was not a single piece of good flesh on Field's body. They were all covered in wounds that looked like they had been pulled with a knife.  If you turn it over gently, you can even see the white bones.

    After seeing Field’s tragic situation clearly, Angelita couldn’t help but be gentle, lest Field, who had fainted from the pain, be awakened by the pain again.  Su Wan left the Courage again and eliminated the Divine Guards who were still attacking outside the Courage.

    Seeing that Lin Ke, whom he hadn't seen for a while, looked pretty good, Han Yu's worries were finally gone.  It seems that all he needs to do is defeat the mechanical emperor in front of him.  Then he and Lin Ke could return the house together as husband and wife.  However, Han Yu also knew that if he wanted to return home with Lin Ke, he had to deal with the mechanical emperor in front of him. This guy would definitely not agree to him taking Lin Ke away like this.  So from the beginning, Han Yu had no interest in talking nonsense with the Machine Emperor, after confirming Lin Ke's location.  Han Yu began to prepare for the battle with the Machine Emperor.

    The Mechanical Emperor is very strong!  Although he never really had a hands-on fight with the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu's intuition has always been sharp. Ever since he came here and met the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu felt that there was a power hidden in the Mechanical Emperor's body that made him feel uneasy.  This is a power that makes him unsure of victory.  It was precisely because of this feeling that Han Yu did not act rashly.

    "Let's make a bet." The mechanical emperor suddenly suggested to Han Yu.

    The sudden suggestion made Han Yu, who was on guard, slightly stunned, and couldn't help but look at the Mechanical Emperor in confusion.  He thought to himself: "When did this happen? Why does this guy suddenly want to bet?"

    "What do you want to bet on?" Han Yu asked.

    "Just bet on you. If you can beat me, I will return Lin Ke to you and promise that I will never trouble you again."

    "What if I lose?" Han Yu asked again.

    "Then you dedicate your loyalty to me and work for me until you die." The mechanical emperor said to Han Yu with a smile.

    "Tsk~ This sounds like I am at a disadvantage. Lin Ke is not a bet, she is the person I must save. After all, if I win, there is no benefit. If I lose, I will sacrifice my life for you, no matter whether I win or lose.  , you have no losses at all. Are you very good at planning?"

    "Well otherwise. If you win, I will give you the girl next to Lin Ke." The mechanical emperor thought for a while and said.

    Hearing this, Han Yu glanced at the woman standing next to Lin Ke and found that he was flirting with her as he looked over. He shook his head and said, "Let's forget it. I don't dare to want that kind of woman."

    "What? Don't you like it?" the mechanical emperor asked puzzledly.

    “Too coquettish, you can’t tell he’s a serious guy at first glance.” Han Yu shook his head and replied.

    Because the speaking voice is a bit loud.  Han Yu's answer immediately reached the ears of the woman whom Han Yu thought was a coquette.  The coquettish girl's face turned dark immediately, but Long Sheng, who was held in Lin Ke's arms, asked Lin Ke stubbornly: "Sister Lin, what is coquettish?"

    "Look at the grandma next to you." Lin Ke replied casually.

    Women’s enemies are indeed women.  The coquettish girl was very angry and wanted to teach Lin Ke a lesson, but when she thought of the mechanical emperor's strict order, she forced herself to endure it.  She is not a disgusting man. She has a superior-subordinate relationship with the Mechanical Emperor.  In their hierarchical organization, disobeying the orders of superiors is a serious crime, even if there is a disgusting man covering you.??If the Mechanical Emperor really wanted to deal with her, the disgusting man wouldn't be able to stop him.

    Seeing the coquettish woman next to her looking as uncomfortable as swallowing a fly, Lin Ke felt very happy in her heart.  After being together with Han Yu for a long time, Lin Ke, who was originally kind and gentle, also became a bad person while being kind and gentle.  When dealing with one's enemies, one must use any means necessary to attack them.  Of course, Lin Ke thinks that he is kind and gentle, but Han Yu doesn't think so. It's just that Han Yu doesn't dare to say it out loud.

    Lin Ke did not attack the coquettish woman too much. After all, he was under the control of others at the moment, so he still needed to give up when he saw the situation.  But it was Lin Ke who gave up at the first sight, but the coquettish girl didn't even have a chance to retaliate. She could only mutter angrily: "What's so good about that man? He has no vision, no taste, no status."  , A woman who is willing to be with that kind of man is either blind or sick."

    Hear this.  Lin Ke was unhappy and muttered to himself: "The reason why the fox said the grapes are sour is because he can't eat them and his envy, jealousy and hatred are at work."

    Two women are in a state of quarrel over a man, and Han Yu, who caused their quarrel, has now broken down with the mechanical emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor could not make a bet that would satisfy Han Yu.  This invalidated the gamble proposed by the Mechanical Emperor.

    While moving his body, Han Yu said to the Mechanical Emperor: "Don't be evil, just return Lin Ke to me, and then find a hole to bury yourself in. Then everything will be fine. To be honest,  I don’t want to stay in this shabby place like yours for a second longer.”

    "It seems that you are determined to go against me." The Machine Emperor looked at Han Yu and asked slowly.

    "Did you just realize it now? Then you are really slow."

    Hearing Han Yu’s sarcastic reply.  The mechanical emperor smiled coldly: "Okay, I understand. In this case, there is nothing to say. You are so confident in your own power, then let me teach you, overconfidence. In your own growth  It’s detrimental.”

    ……

    When something breaks down, the most direct solution is force.  As for those things like finding people behind the scenes and forming gangs, Han Yu was too lazy to do it, and neither was the Machine Emperor.  Even if you succeed in doing something that makes people feel dissatisfied, there will be endless consequences.

    The most effective thing is the fists of both sides.  Han Yu and the Mechanical Emperor fought together.  There is no temptation, both sides want to defeat their opponents in the shortest possible time.  It's just that defeating your opponent is not just about talking.  Han Yu, who also exerted his full strength, and the mechanical emperor fought against each other. The energy aftermath produced by them was not something that the side hall where they were in could withstand.  After a few rounds of fighting, the side hall collapsed suddenly. Fortunately, neither Han Yu nor the Machine Emperor wanted to be buried in the side hall, so they unanimously chose to stop and ran out of the side hall before it collapsed.

    Han Yu originally wanted to take the opportunity to rescue Lin Ke, but found that the Lin Ke he had seen before was just a holographic image, and Lin Ke's true body was still hidden by the Machine Emperor.

    "Heheheare you disappointed now?" the mechanical emperor asked Han Yu who was standing opposite with some pride.  Han Yu glanced at the Mechanical Emperor coldly and replied: "I've defeated you. It will be the same if I try to save others."

    The two of them fought together again

    With the collapse of the side hall, the scope of the battle between Han Yu and the Machine Emperor suddenly expanded a lot, and more things were affected by their power.  The Imperial Palace underwent the largest demolition in history. According to post-war statistics, only two warehouses of the Imperial Palace, which covered an area of ??hundreds of miles, remained intact.  This is due to the relatively remote location. As for other parts, they have all become victims of the battle.

    It was not only Han Yu and the Mechanical Emperor who caused this result, but other people who participated in the attack on the Imperial Palace also contributed to this matter.  In addition to Han Yu, there were others who invaded the Imperial Palace.  None of Ning Ping, Lin Mohan, Lin Wei, and Han Mengxin were good people. After meeting the seven people from the Imperial Palace who were responsible for intercepting them, it was perfectly normal for them to demolish some buildings along the way.

    Of course, it was not these people who caused the most serious damage, but Field and Su Wan, who owned the divine mecha.  The Divine Guards, who were responsible for protecting the Imperial Palace, launched a siege on the Courage under the leadership of two commanders, while the two commanders of the Divine Guards who owned the prototype of the Divine Armor were responsible for dealing with Field and Su Wan.

    Among the four divine mechas, except for Field’s divine mecha, which is homemade, the remaining three are prototypes.  Logically speaking, Field should be the weakest of the four, but on the contrary, Field is the strongest.  Although his divine mecha was homemade, the design drawings were those of the prototype without any deletions.  Coupled with the participation of Qiao Yaner, a machinist who is obsessed with machinery and has genius design ability, FeiErd's divine mecha can be said to be an improved version of the prototype of the divine mecha. It is only stronger than the prototype.

    Among the three prototypes, Su Wan's prototype is the weakest and has been suppressed by her opponents.  Although Su Wan wants to reverse the situation, she is limited by the performance of the prototype, so she will be able to protect herself more than make progress.  However, due to Field's own reasons, after the design was completed, the improved version had to take some sealing measures to adapt to Field's physical condition, so that Field's body would not be able to withstand the power of the improved divine armor and unnecessary occurrences would occur.  of damage.  Just now.  Field couldn't care less about his health.

    Under the siege of the God Guards, the Courage began to fall into a disadvantage. Although it had made contact with the fleet responsible for the sneak attack, it took time for the fleet to arrive.  The Spirit had to hold on alone for a while before the fleet arrived.  But judging from the current situation, before the fleet arrives.  There was a high chance that Spirit would be shot down.  The Courage at this time can be said to be Qiao Yaner's last work during her lifetime. Field did not want to see the Courage shot down.  In addition, if he wants to reverse the current situation and deal with his opponents, relying on Su Wan is already a bit unreliable. Field can only rely on himself at the moment.

    He waved the light blade in his hand and forced his opponent back.  Field raised his right hand and signaled: "Wait a moment."

    "What? Is it too late to ask for mercy now?" One of the commanders of the Divine Guard asked Field with a sneer.

    Field shook his head when he heard this and replied: "I want you to wait a moment, just to give you a chance to see the true strength of my magical mecha. It is absolutely different from the shabby metal you are wearing.  of."

    "Really? Then I want to take a closer look." With that said, the commander of the Divine Guards rushed over.  There was no intention of giving Field time to unlock the seal.  It's just that it doesn't take too long to lift the seal, and when designing this seal, we considered the lack of preparation time, so this seal can be unlocked while fighting.

    Seeing his opponent rushing over, Field cursed in his mind, then held a light blade in each hand and faced him face to face.  The two sides stood together, with Field and his opponent's faces less than half a meter apart.  You can clearly see the mole on your opponent's face.

    "Come on, let me see what strength is hidden in this imitation that makes you so confident."

    "You'll see soon enough," Field replied with a sneer.

    At the same time, the other commander of the Divine Guards who was fighting against Su Wan had completely gained the upper hand. Su Wan was completely passive and was being beaten.  Faced with this situation, Amelia Su even had the idea of ??dying together.  But just when she was about to wait for an opportunity to hug her opponent and explode herself, a strange sound came from her left side.  Before she could turn her head to see what was going on, she saw a black shadow passing in front of her eyes and hitting her opponent who was about to attack again.

    Su Wan's opponent was already red-eyed at this moment. He didn't pay attention to what was flying over. He just subconsciously slashed with the knife.  It wasn't until he cut the thing in half that he suddenly realized something was wrong.  Taking a closer look, his companion had been cut in half by his own hands.  His eyes were wide open and seemed to be full of unwillingness.

    "Why, how could this happen?" the commander of the Divine Guards, who accidentally killed his companion, cried out.

    "It's no big deal. It's your turn next." A familiar voice came into Amelia Su's ears.  Su Wan followed the sound and was immediately surprised.  The Field in front of him was completely different from the Field he was familiar with. The divine mecha he was wearing was now completely golden, and bursts of golden light emitted from all over his body, making it impossible to look directly at him.

    "Field, how did you do this?" Su Wan asked in confusion.

    Field did not answer Su Wan's question. He answered hastily and rushed towards Su Wan's opponent, "I will tell you after I have solved my opponent. There is not much time left for me now. I must seize the time to solve my opponent."

    Although Su Wan didn’t understand why Field was so anxious, she also knew that Field was not the kind of person who would be careless about important things. Seeing that Field had snatched away her opponent, she raised her guard and stood by, ready to assist.

    Su Wan was no match for one-on-one, but now it was two-on-one, not to mention that Field had unlocked the seal of the divine mecha at this moment, and his power had made a leap in a short period of time. If he wanted to defeat his opponent at this moment, he only had to hurry up  Time, that's no problem at all.

    Although the commander of the Divine Guards who accidentally killed his companion understood that Field was acting weird at the moment, his heart was already filled with anger and annoyance. When he saw Field rushing over, he did not first consider temporarily avoiding it to figure out the reason for Field's uncharacteristic behavior.  Instead, he chose to be with Phil as before.?Head to head.

    This choice played into Field’s heart.  What Field lacked at this time was time. He was not afraid of confronting you head-on, but was afraid that you would turn around and run away. When he saw his opponent coming up to him, Field felt secretly happy in his heart, and then launched his strongest attack without hesitation.

    There is no way around this.  As everyone knew, the unsealed divine mecha did bring tremendous power to Field, but the price was too much for Field's body to bear.  In just two or three minutes, Field felt tearing pain everywhere in his body. He didn't even doubt that his body would be torn into pieces by the powerful force in the next second.

    If the commander of the Divine Guards could be more stable and choose to evade temporarily when faced with Field's attack, then it is very likely that he would not need to do it himself in the end, and Field would be unable to withstand the power of the divine armor that unlocked the seal.  And die.  But if this thing is just like regret medicine, it is completely useless.

    The two commanders of the Divine Guards eventually fell under Field's attack.  The difference may be that one left a body that could be pieced together, while the other left no bones.  In order to resolve the battle as quickly as possible, Field did not hold back at all and gave his full effort. With this powerful effort, the commander of the Divine Guard Army who chose to confront Field head-on not only had the divine armor he was wearing destroyed, but also himself.  It was smashed into powder by the powerful force emitted by Field.

    Seeing this result, Su Wan was naturally very happy, but before she could be happy, she saw that Field, who had completed all this, seemed to lose consciousness and fell to the ground.  Amelia Su quickly chased after him and caught Field, who was already unconscious.

    Under Su Wan's repeated calls, Field finally woke up. Seeing Su Wan's concerned face, Field grinned and said, "I'm fine, I just need a good rest. Also, for the sake of my companions,  Please handle me with care, and treat me as a fragile object."

    "I understand, how do you feel now?" Su Wan asked quickly.

    "Feeling? Hiss~ I just feel like my body would be so damn good if it wasn't mine now." Before Field could finish his words, he took a breath of air and cursed.

    According to Field’s instructions, Su Wan brought Field back to the Courage, and Angelita, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately greeted her.  It's just that she didn't get Field's care in advance, so when she took over Field from Su Wan, she was still the same as before.

    "Ouch~ you be gentle." Field screamed, glaring at Angelita and fainted without hesitation after saying her last request.

    Angelita looked at Field who fainted and said speechlessly to Su Wan beside her: "I didn't do anything. You have to bear witness for me."

    "Well, I will testify for you. While he faints, quickly bandage him, so as not to cause trouble again when he wakes up later." Su Wan nodded and replied.

    After helping Field put away the magical mecha he was wearing, Su Wan and Angelita understood why Field was yelling like that just after being touched.  At this moment, there was not a single piece of good flesh on Field's body. All of them were wounds that looked like being pulled with a knife. When he turned over it gently, he could even see the white bones.

    After seeing Field’s tragic situation clearly, Angelita couldn’t help but be gentle, lest Field, who had fainted from the pain, be awakened by the pain again.  Su Wan left the Courage again and eliminated the Divine Guards who were still attacking outside the Courage.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1020 Darkness

    He Lu was busy dealing with the power that was running around in his body because he was out of control due to fright.  Taking advantage of this moment, another Lin Wei, who represented Lin Wei's good side, appeared next to Lin Wei, who was seriously injured and was dying from the bad side.  When an uninformed person sees the two Lin Weis, they will think that they are twin sisters, but in fact they are the same person.

    Evil Linwei struggled to open her eyes and looked at Good Linwei, and said with a somewhat self-deprecating smile: "You are still lucky." Although they represent different personalities, because they are essentially one, Evil Linwei never thought  If Shan Linwei's existence is to be eliminated, Shan Linwei will do the same.

    Shan Linwei looked concerned. Hearing this, she whispered: "Stop talking, I will take you out of here."

    "No need, I know my situation, promise me not to spare that bastard." Evil Linwei shook her head, stretched out her right hand and said to Shanlinwei.  Good Linwei also knew that even if she took Evil Linwei away from here, she would not be able to keep Evil Linwei's existence.  After the separation of the two personalities, they became two independent individuals. Although they can be fused again, in the current situation of Evil Lin Wei, it is just a fusion of power again, and independent consciousness will no longer be retained.  Seeing the evil Linwei's actions, the good Linwei immediately understood that this was the evil Linwei's plan to give herself the body power she took away when they were separated before disappearing.

    There is no time to hesitate at this time.  He Lu is almost back to normal. Once He Lu recovers, Shan Lin Wei will not be able to deal with him with the power he currently possesses.  Just thinking that as long as her right hand is connected with the evil Linwei's right hand, the evil Linwei will disappear from then on, the good Linwei can't help but hesitate.  Seeing this, the evil Lin Wei simply became more proactive. She stretched out her right hand and joined it with the raised right hand of the good Lin Wei. Then the two Lin Wei's bodies began to emit a burst of light.

    He Lu, who had already adjusted the power flowing in his body at this time, did not dare to neglect when he saw this.  Immediately launched an attack on the two Lin Wei, trying to stop the two Lin Wei's actions at this time.  But before he could rush forward, Evil Linwei glared at He Lu who was rushing over, and then several black hands appeared on the ground and grabbed the unsuspecting He Lu's ankle.  Seeing that he couldn't break free for a while, He Lu immediately fired dark energy bombs at the two Lin Wei.  But before the energy bomb hit the two Lin Wei, it was blocked by a black wall that suddenly appeared.

    He Lu was very anxious when he saw this, and he quickly tried to shake off the black hand grabbing his ankle.  It's just that these black hands are extremely difficult to deal with. One of them got away, and two more appeared.  Just when He Lu was entangled with Black Hand, the two Lin Wei merged into one again.  The black wall disappeared, and the black hand that entangled He Lu also disappeared.  But at this time, He Lu secretly thought something bad was wrong. From the eyes of Lin Wei in front of him, He Lu felt murderous intent.  The feeling of falling into an ice cellar made He Lu want to turn around and run away.  But he was horrified to find that his body suddenly refused to obey his orders.

    Lin Wei, who had reunited into one, looked at He Lu with a look of horror on his face indifferently.  In addition to giving her own power to Shan Linwei, Evil Linwei's character also influenced Shan Linwei to a greater or lesser extent.  Shan Linwei at this time.  It can no longer be said that she is the good Lin Wei from before. There is evil in the good, and there is good in the evil. But when it comes to the He Lu in front of her, she is still evil in addition to being evil.

    "Dark prison." Lin Wei slowly spit out two words.  With the export of these two words.  He Lu felt that the scenery in front of him suddenly changed.  Although he was in the dark before, He Lu's vision was not affected by his own dark power, but now.  He Lu couldn't see anything in front of him at all, except for darkness, it was still darkness.

    It was like being in a place where light could not reach, and the cold feeling made He Lu feel scared.  There was silence all around. Even if He Lu opened his mouth to shout, he still couldn't hear any sound. What was happening in front of him made He Lu at a loss. He looked around nervously, wary of attacks that might appear at any time.

    But what surprised He Lu was that he didn’t know how long it had passed. He seemed to have been nervous for a long time, but nothing happened except silence.  He Lu is like a child abandoned by the world, staying in an unknown corner to vent alone.  But no matter how much he yelled, he didn't get the slightest response.

    This feeling made He Lu rather get beaten than experience it.  I believe that as long as you are a conscious living body, you will not be far away from experiencing that kind of experience of being aloof and never having anything to do with yourself.

    Loneliness makes people silent; loneliness makes people crazy; turning a blind eye is often the greatest harm.  He Lu seemed to understand why Lin Wei said the word "dark prison" at this time.  My current situation is not like being thrown into a cell where no one knows, no one cares about me, no one pays attention to me.

    ……

    "Anyone can come out and have a word with me." I don't know how long it took, He Lu looked exhausted, and he slumped on the ground and weakly begged around.  There was only silence, silence, and no sound at all in response to him.  Helu yelled, cursed and begged, evenIt's a pity to launch mindless attacks on all sides, but the response to him is always silence, always silence.  His opponent Lin Wei seemed to be no longer interested in him and threw him in this darkness and ignored him again.

    At this time, He Lu really wanted to die rather than continue like this.  When he thought of death, He Lu suddenly understood. Yes, if he died, he would no longer need to feel this loneliness. If he died, it would be over, and any trouble would have nothing to do with him.  died……

    "What a worthless thing! How could I be parasitic on such a worthless thing like you!" Just when He Lu was about to commit suicide, a voice suddenly sounded in He Lu's mind.  The sound like thunder shook He Lu's whole body, and He Lu shouted with surprise: "Who is talking? Come out quickly!"

    "Hmph! You're a worthless thing, you still want to see me? If it weren't for the fact that you and I have to coexist, I wouldn't pay attention to you. Listen carefully to me, you are now locked in a barrier  , if you want to leave here, you must have the power to break this barrier. But in your current situation, you cannot break this barrier."

    "Then what should I do? Should I stay here forever?"

    "Listen to what I have to say. If you want to leave here, you must give your body to me and let me break this barrier."

    "Leave it to you? What should I do?"

    "I will naturally return it to you after the barrier is broken."

    "Okay, I'll leave everything to you." He Lu, who was in a hurry to seek medical treatment, was silent for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and agreed to the suggestion of the voice in his mind.  As soon as the words left his mouth.  He Lu felt as if he was flying, and his eyes blurred as a dark figure with an unclear face stood in front of him.

    "Give me your hand." The figure said calmly.  He Lu almost subconsciously raised his right hand.  When his right hand touched the figure's outstretched right hand, He Lu felt a blur of consciousness. When he looked carefully, he and the figure exchanged positions.  And the figure at this time is clearly himself.

    "You, who are you?" He Lu asked in surprise.

    "I am you, you are me. Why should we distinguish it so clearly? You loser, just stay there. Leave the rest to me." After saying this, the figure ignored He Lu and turned around.  Disappeared into the darkness.  He Lu wanted to object, but found that at this time, he could not even move, let alone catch up.  Regretful Helu shouted loudly.  But what responded to him was nothing but silence.

    Just when He Lu felt regretful.  A picture suddenly appeared in my mind.  in the picture.  He was fighting against that Lin Wei, and the two sides were evenly matched, but he was clearly staying here, and who was the guy controlling his body to fight against Lin Wei?

    Lin Wei also had the same idea as He Lu.  Facing He Lu who suddenly broke out of the prison and appeared in front of him again, Lin Wei was also shocked.  But before Lin Wei could figure out how the other party broke out of the dark prison, He Lu launched an offensive against Lin Wei.  And compared with He Lu just now.  He Lu now seems to be a different person. Whether it is combat skills or the use of power, he is completely different from before.

    Facing the black sickle wielded by He Lu, Lin Wei had no time to think about it.  While dealing with Helu's attacks, he was looking for Helu's flaws.  But to Lin Wei's disappointment, He Lu had no flaws at this time. Under He Lu's attack, Lin Wei gradually showed signs of defeat. If this continues, Lin Wei is bound to lose.

    He Lu knew this and attacked more actively, and Lin Wei also knew this.  If she wanted to save the situation and even defeat He Lu, who had divine help, Lin Wei knew that she had to make a decision at this time.  Where there are gains there must be losses, and where there are losses there must be gains.  Anyone who wants to gain something must pay a price.  It is almost impossible to get something for nothing.  Lin Wei is not without a trump card, but this trump card is a double-edged sword for Lin Wei. Once used, it is likely to make Lin Wei lose her last sanity and become a tool for killing.  This is what Lin Wei doesn't want to see, but facing the current situation, in order to defeat her opponent, Lin Wei has no other choice but this choice.

    A streak of black light passed in front of her, and a bloodstain appeared on Lin Wei's fair face.  He Lu's sickle almost cut off Lin Wei's head. If he hadn't turned back in time, Lin Wei's head would have fallen to the ground.  Because of this, Lin Wei gave up her unrealistic ideas and finally decided to face reality.

    In order to rescue Lin Ke, Lin Wei did not hesitate to pay any price.

    He Lu was about to take advantage of the victory and pursue the victory, when he suddenly found that Lin Wei standing opposite him was a little weird.  Lin Wei, who stood there with neither a defensive nor an offensive posture, made He Lu feel uneasy.

    "Give up? Impossible!" He Lu said??He hesitated and overturned his fleeting thoughts.

    Seeing that Lin Wei didn't do anything, just a black smoke under his feet enveloped Lin Wei. But in He Lu's eyes, Lin Wei was like a cocoon at the moment. Once the cocoon breaks out,  If you go out, you will be in big trouble for yourself.  He Lu, who didn't want to make things worse, raised the black sickle in his hand and struck hard at the middle of the black cocoon in front of him.

    Seeing that the black cocoon was about to be cut in half, a human hand broke through the black cocoon at this moment and grabbed the blade of the sweeping scythe.  He Lu wanted to take back the sickle, but found that the hand holding the sickle was so strong that he couldn't take it back for a while.

    Just when he was anxious, he heard a "pop" sound, and Black Cocoon stretched out a hand again, but the hand quickly retracted slowly into the cocoon. He Lu looked in along the hole in the cocoon, and saw  Inside the cocoon, there was a pair of red eyes looking out unblinkingly.

    When their eyes met, He Lu was suddenly shocked. He also threw away the handle of the sickle in his hand, and couldn't help but take two steps back.  At this moment, the black cocoon shrank for a while, and then exploded violently in all directions.  He Lu was unable to dodge and was affected by the explosion. He could only raise his hands to protect his vitals.  I heard a crackling sound coming from my body.

    After finally stabilizing his figure, He Lu immediately looked in the direction of the black cocoon.  At this time, there was a person standing where the black cocoon used to be, half a person to be exact.  This man is half human and half demon, with human features but the appearance of a demon.

    An exquisite human face, with red hair and red eyes, a sharp horn on the head, bat wings that only demons can have on the back, and hands with five fingers spread out.  The half-inch nails are sharp and sharp

    The most important thing is that this monster that suddenly appeared is staring at him with evil intentions.  He Lu subconsciously wanted to raise his weapon to defend himself, but was shocked to find that his sickle was in the opponent's hand.

    With a soft sound, his signature weapon was broken into two pieces.  See this scene.  He Lu couldn't help but secretly complain that the other party was acting too relaxed.  That means if she wants to deal with herself.  I believe it won’t take too much effort.  He Lu, who wanted to escape for a while, had not yet made a move. The monster that appeared had already flashed, and in just a blink of an eye, it was already in front of He Lu.  With no way to retreat, He Lu could only cheer up and launch an attack.

    He Lu’s punch, filled with all his strength, hit the monster’s face, but the monster didn’t seem to react.  When He Lu saw this, he immediately withdrew his fist and struck again in disbelief.  It's just that when He Lu's attack landed on the monster, it was more like a tickle than a blow.

    ……

    The monster didn’t seem to like He Lu’s service, after He Lu punched dozens of times in a row.  The monster grabbed He Lu's right wrist and twisted it slightly. There was a crisp "click" sound. He Lu's right hand was twisted off, and half of the white bones were exposed.

    He Lu screamed, no longer having the heart to fight the monster in front of him, he turned around and wanted to run away, but just after turning halfway, he felt a pain in his waist, and then he flew up. After landing heavily,  He Lu can no longer feel his lower body.  When he turned around, he saw that his lower body was still there, but he had lost contact with himself.

    The sound of footsteps gradually approached, causing Helu to crawl forward in horror with his still intact left hand, trying to stay away from the approaching monster.  But this was in vain. The monster walked up to He Lu, raised his leg and stepped lightly. He Lu felt that the bones in his left shoulder immediately shattered, and his whole body collapsed on the ground, unable to move any more.  The side kick just now had injured Helu's waist, and now the only left hand that could still move was disabled. At this time, Helu had become a piece of meat on the chopping board, letting the monster in front of him play with it.

    ……

    No one knows what happened in the darkness, but when the darkness dissipated, Lin Wei was lying on the ground unconscious, and next to her, there was a pile of rotten meat that could no longer be distinguished.  At this time, the fleet in charge of backup had arrived, and there were not many God Guards left besieging the Courage.  Su Wan, who had a moment of free time, found that there was no fighting in the fighting area where Lin Wei was. She was afraid that Lin Wei would make a mistake, so she rushed over.  After meeting Lin Wei, she sent Lin Wei back to the Courage. As for the mess of meat next to it, Su Wan didn't want to look at it or think about it.

    After settling Lin Wei, Su Wan looked worriedly at the three areas still fighting in the Imperial Palace, wondering if she should help at this time.  Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard a loud noise, and then she saw a huge iceberg appearing where Lin Mohan was. Even though she was far away from the iceberg, Su Wan still felt the slightest bit of coolness, and a hint of coldness.  A little weird.

    ……

    Within the iceberg

    Lin Mohan's body was covered with frost, but at this moment he had no time to care about his own image.He kept scanning the surrounding mirror-like ice cubes, hoping to find the opponent hidden in the middle from the portraits in these ice mirrors.

    "Don't waste your efforts. It's impossible to find me with just one pair of eyes." The figures in the hundreds of ice mirrors said to Lin Mohan in unison.  But Lin Mohan turned a deaf ear and just glanced around indifferently.  After identifying the target, he launched the attack without hesitation, but the result was that his own strength was rebounded again.

    It can be said that from the beginning of the battle until now, Lin Mohan has been fighting with his own strength.  The opponent was also one of the five people with ice abilities, but this guy was extremely cunning. Instead of fighting Lin Mohan directly, he lured Lin Mohan to the prepared battlefield.  For Lin Mohan, this was not a battlefield, but a trap.

    Countless opponents were revealed in countless ice mirrors, but no matter how Lin Mohan attacked, there was only one result, a rebound of power.  Lin Mohan looked embarrassed at this time.  It was completely caused by the rebound of his own power.  A face-to-face battle with five people has never happened until now.

    If you want to fight against five people, you must first find the true identity of your opponent, but this seems a bit difficult for Lin Mohan.  After being rebounded by his own strength again, Lin Mohan calmed down and stood still as if asleep. He seemed to be preparing for a stalemate with his opponent.  .

    He Lu was busy solving the problem of losing control due to fright.  The power is running around in the body.  Taking advantage of this moment, another Lin Wei, who represented Lin Wei's good side, appeared next to Lin Wei, who was seriously injured and was dying from the bad side.  When an uninformed person sees the two Lin Weis, they will think that they are twin sisters, but in fact they are the same person.

    Evil Linwei struggled to open her eyes and looked at Shanlinwei.  He said with a somewhat self-deprecating smile: "You are still lucky." Although they represent different personalities, they are essentially one.  Therefore, evil Linwei never thought of erasing the existence of good Linwei.  The same is true for Shan Linwei.

    Shan Linwei looked concerned. Hearing this, she whispered: "Stop talking, I will take you out of here."

    "No need, I know my situation, promise me not to spare that bastard." Evil Linwei shook her head.  He stretched out his right hand and said to Shan Linwei.  Good Linwei also knew that even if she took Evil Linwei away from here, she would not be able to keep Evil Linwei's existence.  After the two personalities are separated, they become two independent individuals, although they can be merged again.  But with Lin Wei's current situation, it is just a refusion of power, and independent consciousness will no longer be retained.  Seeing the evil Linwei's actions, the good Linwei immediately understood that this was the evil Linwei's plan to give herself the body power she took away when they were separated before disappearing.

    There is no time to hesitate at this time.  He Lu is almost back to normal. Once He Lu recovers, Shan Lin Wei will not be able to deal with him with the power he currently possesses.  Just thinking that as long as her right hand is connected with the evil Linwei's right hand, the evil Linwei will disappear from then on, the good Linwei can't help but hesitate.  Seeing this, the evil Lin Wei simply became more proactive. She stretched out her right hand and joined it with the raised right hand of the good Lin Wei. Then the two Lin Wei's bodies began to emit a burst of light.

    He Lu, who had already adjusted the power flowing in his body at this time, did not dare to neglect when he saw this, and immediately launched an attack on the two Lin Wei, trying to stop the two Lin Wei's actions at this time.  But before he could rush forward, Evil Linwei glared at He Lu who was rushing over, and then several black hands appeared on the ground and grabbed the unsuspecting He Lu's ankle.  Seeing that he couldn't break free for a while, He Lu immediately fired dark energy bombs at the two Lin Wei.  But before the energy bomb hit the two Lin Wei, it was blocked by a black wall that suddenly appeared.

    He Lu was very anxious when he saw this, and he quickly tried to shake off the black hand grabbing his ankle.  It's just that these black hands are extremely difficult to deal with. One of them got away, and two more appeared. Just when He Lu was entangled with the black hands, the two Lin Wei merged into one again.  The black wall disappeared, and the black hand that entangled He Lu also disappeared.  But at this time, He Lu secretly thought something bad was wrong. From the eyes of Lin Wei in front of him, He Lu felt murderous intent.  The feeling of falling into an ice cellar made He Lu want to turn around and run away, but he was horrified to find that his body suddenly refused to obey his orders.

    Lin Wei, who had reunited into one, looked at He Lu with a look of horror on his face indifferently.  In addition to giving her own power to Shan Linwei, Evil Linwei's character also influenced Shan Linwei to a greater or lesser extent. At this time, Shan Linwei could no longer be said to be the previous Shan Linwei, who was both good and evil.  , there is good in evil, but when it comes to the He Lu in front of him, besides being evil, it is still evil.

    "Dark prison." Lin Wei slowly spit out two words.  As these two words came out, He Lu felt that the scenery in front of him suddenly changed.  Although he was in the dark before, He Lu's vision was not affected by his own dark power, but now, He Lu can't see at all.Any scene in ??, except darkness, is still darkness.

    It was like being in a place where light could not reach, and the cold feeling made He Lu feel scared.  There was silence all around. Even if He Lu opened his mouth to shout, he still couldn't hear any sound. What was happening in front of him made He Lu at a loss. He looked around nervously, wary of attacks that might appear at any time.

    But what surprised He Lu was that he didn’t know how long it had passed. He seemed to have been nervous for a long time, but nothing happened except silence.  He Lu is like a child abandoned by the world, staying in an unknown corner to vent alone.  But no matter how much he yelled, he didn't get the slightest response.

    This feeling made He Lu rather get beaten than experience it.  That kind of staying out of it.  It is an experience that has nothing to do with oneself forever. I believe that as long as it is a conscious living body, it is not far away from experiencing it.

    Loneliness makes people silent; loneliness makes people crazy; turning a blind eye is often the greatest harm.  He Lu seemed to understand why Lin Wei said the word "dark prison" at this time.  My current situation is not like being thrown into a cell where no one knows, no one cares about me, no one pays attention to me.

    ……

    "Anyone can come out and have a word with me." I don't know how long it took, but He Lu looked exhausted.  Sitting on the ground, he weakly begged around.  There was only silence, silence, and no sound at all in response to him.  Helu yelled, cursed and begged, and even launched mindless attacks in all directions.  But the response to him is always silence, always silence.  His opponent Lin Wei seems to be no longer interested in him.  Leaving him in this darkness.  Ignore it again.

    At this time, He Lu really wanted to die rather than continue like this.  When he thought of death, He Lu suddenly understood. Yes, if you die, you don't need to continue to feel this feeling of loneliness. If you die, it will be over.  Any trouble will have nothing to do with you anymore.  died……

    "What a worthless thing! How could I be parasitic on such a worthless thing like you!" Just when He Lu was about to commit suicide, a voice suddenly sounded in He Lu's mind.  The sound like thunder shook He Lu's whole body, and He Lu shouted with surprise: "Who is talking? Come out quickly!"

    "Hmph! You're a worthless thing, you still want to see me? If it weren't for the sake of you and I having to coexist, I wouldn't pay attention to you. Listen carefully to me, you are now locked in a barrier  , if you want to leave here, you must have the power to break this barrier. But in your current situation, you cannot break this barrier."

    "Then what should I do? Should I stay here forever?"

    "Listen to what I have to say. If you want to leave here, you must give your body to me and let me break this barrier."

    "Leave it to you? What should I do?"

    "I will naturally return it to you after the barrier is broken."

    "Okay, I'll leave everything to you." He Lu, who was in a hurry to seek medical treatment, was silent for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and agreed to the suggestion of the voice in his mind.  As soon as the words came out, He Lu felt like he was flying up. His eyes blurred, and a dark figure with an unclear face stood in front of him.

    "Give me your hand." The figure said calmly.  He Lu almost subconsciously raised his right hand.  When his right hand touched the figure's outstretched right hand, He Lu felt a blur of consciousness. When he looked carefully, he and the figure exchanged positions.  And the figure at this time is clearly himself.

    "You, who are you?" He Lu asked in surprise.

    "I am you, you are me, why should we distinguish it so clearly? You loser, just stay there. Leave the rest to me." After saying this, the figure ignored He Lu and turned around.  Disappeared into the darkness.  He Lu wanted to object, but found that at this time, he could not even move, let alone catch up.  Regretful He Lu shouted loudly, but the only response to him was silence.

    Just when He Lu felt regretful, a picture suddenly appeared in his mind.  In the picture, he was fighting against that Lin Wei, and the two sides were evenly matched, but he was clearly staying here, and who was the guy controlling his body to fight against Lin Wei?

    Lin Wei also had the same idea as He Lu.  Facing He Lu who suddenly broke out of the prison and appeared in front of him again, Lin Wei was also shocked.  But before Lin Wei could figure out how the other party broke out of the dark prison, He Lu launched an offensive against Lin Wei.  And compared with He Lu just now, He Lu now seems to be a completely different person. Whether it is combat skills or the use of power, he is completely different from the two people before.

    Facing the black sickle wielded by He Lu, Lin Wei had no time to think about it. She responded to He Lu's attack while looking for He Lu's flaws.  Can?Lin Wei was disappointed that He Lu had no flaws at this time. Under He Lu's attack, Lin Wei gradually showed signs of defeat. If this continues, Lin Wei is bound to lose.

    He Lu knew this and attacked more actively, and Lin Wei also knew this.  If she wanted to save the situation and even defeat He Lu, who had divine help, Lin Wei knew that she had to make a decision at this time.  There are gains and there are losses.  Every loss has a gain.  Anyone who wants to gain something must pay a price.  It is almost impossible to get something for nothing.  Lin Wei is not without a trump card, but this trump card is a double-edged sword for Lin Wei. Once used, it is likely to make Lin Wei lose her last sanity and become a tool for killing.  This is what Lin Wei doesn't want to see, but facing the current situation, in order to defeat her opponent, Lin Wei has no other choice than this.  There is no other choice.

    A streak of black light passed in front of her, and a bloodstain appeared on Lin Wei's fair face.  He Lu's sickle almost cut off Lin Wei's head. If he hadn't turned back in time, Lin Wei's head would have fallen to the ground.  Because of this, Lin Wei gave up her unrealistic ideas.  Finally decided to face reality.

    In order to rescue Lin Ke, Lin Wei did not hesitate to pay any price.

    He Lu was preparing to take advantage of the victory to pursue him.  Suddenly, he found that Lin Wei standing opposite him was a little weird.  Lin Wei, who stood there with neither a defensive nor an offensive posture, made He Lu feel uneasy.

    "Give up? Impossible!" He Lu overturned his fleeting thoughts without hesitation.

    When I saw Lin Wei, she didn’t do anything.  Just a black smoke under his feet completely enveloped Lin Wei, but in He Lu's eyes, Lin Wei was like a cocoon at the moment. Once he breaks out of the cocoon, he will be in big trouble.  .  He Lu, who didn't want to make things worse, raised the black sickle in his hand and struck hard at the middle of the black cocoon in front of him.

    Seeing that Black Cocoon was about to be cut in half.  But at this moment, a human hand broke through the black cocoon and grabbed the blade of the sweeping scythe.  He Lu wanted to take back the sickle, but found that the hand holding the sickle was so strong that he couldn't take it back for a while.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hearing a "pop" sound, Black Cocoon stretched out a hand again, but the hand quickly retracted slowly into the cocoon. He Lu looked in along the hole in the cocoon and saw that there was also something inside the cocoon.  There was a pair of red eyes looking out unblinkingly.

    When their eyes met, He Lu was suddenly shocked. He also threw away the handle of the sickle in his hand, and couldn't help but take two steps back.  At this moment, the black cocoon shrank for a while, and then exploded violently in all directions.  He Lu was unable to dodge and was affected by the explosion. He could only raise his hands to protect his vitals when he heard a crackling sound coming from his body.

    After finally stabilizing his figure, He Lu immediately looked in the direction of the black cocoon.  At this time, there was a person standing where the black cocoon used to be, half a person to be exact.  This man is half human and half demon, with human features but the appearance of a demon.

    An exquisite human face, red hair and red eyes, a sharp horn on the head, bat wings that only demons can have on the back, hands with five fingers spread out, half-inch nails sharp and sharp

    The most important thing is that this monster that suddenly appeared is staring at him with evil intentions.  He Lu subconsciously wanted to raise his weapon to defend himself, but was shocked to find that his sickle was in the opponent's hand.

    With a soft sound, his signature weapon was broken into two pieces.  Seeing this scene, He Lu couldn't help but secretly complain. The other party acted too relaxedly, which meant that if she wanted to deal with him, I believe it wouldn't take too much effort.  He Lu, who wanted to escape for a while, had not yet made a move. The monster that appeared had already flashed, and in just a blink of an eye, it was already in front of He Lu.  With no way to retreat, He Lu could only cheer up and launch an attack.

    He Lu’s punch, filled with all his strength, hit the monster’s face, but the monster didn’t seem to react.  Upon seeing this, He Lu immediately withdrew his fist and struck again in disbelief. However, He Lu's attack fell on the monster at this time. It was not so much a blow as a tickle.

    ……

    The monster didn't seem to like He Lu's service. After He Lu punched dozens of times in a row, the monster grabbed He Lu's right wrist and twisted it slightly. There was a crisp "click" sound, and He Lu's right hand was struck.  It was twisted and broken, and half of the white bones were exposed.

    He Lu screamed, no longer having the heart to fight the monster in front of him, he turned around and wanted to run away, but just after turning halfway, he felt a pain in his waist, and then he flew up. After landing heavily,  He Lu can no longer feel his lower body.  When he turned around, he saw that his lower body was still there, but he had lost contact with himself.

    The sound of footsteps gradually approached, causing Helu to crawl forward in horror with his still intact left hand, trying to stay away from the approaching monster.  It's just that it's in vain.The monster walked up to He Lu, raised his leg and stepped lightly. He Lu felt that the bones in his left shoulder immediately shattered, and his whole body collapsed on the ground, unable to move any more.  The side kick just now had injured Helu's waist, and now the only left hand that could still move was disabled. At this time, Helu had become a piece of meat on the chopping board, letting the monster in front of him play with it.

    ……

    No one knows what happened in the darkness, but when the darkness dissipated, Lin Wei was lying on the ground unconscious, and next to her, there was a pile of rotten meat that could no longer be distinguished.  At this time, the fleet in charge of backup had arrived, and there were not many God Guards left besieging the Courage.  Su Wan, who had a moment of free time, found that there was no fighting in the fighting area where Lin Wei was. She was afraid that Lin Wei would make a mistake, so she rushed over.  After meeting Lin Wei, she sent Lin Wei back to the Courage. As for the mess of meat next to it, Su Wan didn't want to look at it or think about it.

    After settling Lin Wei, Su Wan looked worriedly at the three areas still fighting in the Imperial Palace, wondering if she should help at this time.  Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard a loud noise, and then she saw a huge iceberg appearing where Lin Mohan was. Even though she was far away from the iceberg, Su Wan still felt the slightest bit of coolness, and a hint of coldness.  A little weird.

    ……

    Within the iceberg

    Lin Mohan's body was covered with frost, but at this moment he had no time to care about his own image. His eyes kept scanning the surrounding mirror-like ice cubes, hoping to find out the human figures hidden in the middle.  opponent.

    "Don't waste your efforts. It's impossible to find me with just one pair of eyes." The figures in the hundreds of ice mirrors said to Lin Mohan in unison.  But Lin Mohan turned a deaf ear and just glanced around indifferently.  After identifying the target, he launched the attack without hesitation, but the result was that his own strength was rebounded again.

    It can be said that from the beginning of the battle until now, Lin Mohan has been fighting with his own strength.  The opponent was also one of the five people with ice abilities, but this guy was extremely cunning. Instead of fighting Lin Mohan directly, he lured Lin Mohan to the prepared battlefield.  For Lin Mohan, this was not a battlefield, but a trap.

    Countless opponents were revealed in countless ice mirrors, but no matter how Lin Mohan attacked, there was only one result, a rebound of power.  Lin Mohan's embarrassment at this time was entirely caused by the rebound of his own power.  A face-to-face battle with five people has never happened until now.

    If you want to fight against five people, you must first find the true identity of your opponent, but this seems a bit difficult for Lin Mohan.  After being rebounded by his own strength again, Lin Mohan calmed down and stood still as if asleep. He seemed to be preparing for a stalemate with his opponent.  .  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1021 Light and Shadow Ice Mirror

    Logically speaking, as a doctor, Han Mengxin's most suitable position should be to treat the injured on the Courage.  However, Han Mengxin did not do this. Instead, she followed Han Yu to the Imperial Palace to rescue the imprisoned Lin Ke.  Han Yu had stopped and persuaded her, but it was undeniable that with Han Mengxin's strength, she was indeed qualified to join the rescue team instead of waiting on the Courage.

    Although Han Yu was worried about something unexpected happening to Han Mengxin, Han Mengxin's attitude was too determined, and Han Yu finally had no choice but to agree to Han Mengxin's request.  Originally, Han Yu had a good idea. If an enemy appeared, he would just deal with it first.  It's just that plans often fail to keep up with changes. The appearance of a new generation of seven people around the Mechanical Emperor ruined Han Yu's original plan. He had to pray silently in his heart that Han Mengxin would be fine.

    In fact, Han Yu’s prayer seems a bit redundant.  Although Han Mengxin was a woman, she would not necessarily lose to any opponent in a real fight.  As Han Mengxin's opponent at the moment, Bader felt the most obvious.  The woman in front of me didn't look like a tomboy, but she was really hard to resist when she moved her hands.  Although they all had bright energy, Balder was retreating steadily in the face of Han Mengxin's offensive.

    The key is the weapons used by both parties. Badr uses a two-handed sword and wears full body armor, looking like a knight, while Han Mengxin uses weapons that are completely inconsistent with her image, two sledgehammers.  Each sledgehammer is about the size of a washbasin. Since the sledgehammer is made of light energy, it is as light as nothing in Han Mengxin's hand.  But when hit on the body, the damage caused is the same as being hit by a hammer of the same size.  Badr originally thought that relying on his thick armor, he could deal with his opponent unscathed.  But after being hit in the chest by Han Mengxin and being knocked away, he immediately realized his mistake, and it was very wrong.

    "Is this a woman?" Badr thought to himself as he dodged Han Mengxin's attack.  The blow he received right after the fight had left a psychological shadow on Bader. At this time, he really couldn't think of a head-on confrontation with Han Mengxin.  I just hope that I can hold off Han Mengxin and give other companions time to defeat their opponents.

    Han Mengxin did not pay attention to Badr's plan. In Han Mengxin's view, defeating the opponent in front of her is what she needs to focus on most now. As for other things, others can solve them and she does not need to worry about them.  It's just that the opponent in front of him is too shameless. He just dodges blindly. He would have known that he wouldn't have used so much force when they first fought. As a result, he can't find the opportunity to completely kill his opponent now.

    I feel that raising a sledgehammer to chase down my opponent is really damaging to my image.  Han Mengxin threw away the sledgehammer and used her ability to transform into a bow and arrow.  Seeing Han Mengxin's abilities, Badr couldn't help but feel envious.  Although they have the same energy attributes, Badr does not have Han Mengxin's ability to materialize light energy.  The only harmful effect of light energy in Badr is as a means of attack.  Other than that, it has no other use.

    But envy is envy.  Seeing Han Mengxin's actions.  Badr couldn't help but secretly complain, the stronger his opponent was, the more unlucky he would be.  Seeing Han Mengxin bending his bow and setting up an arrow, Badr hurriedly protected his vitals, intending to avoid the sharp edge temporarily and wait for an opportunity to fight again.

    When Han Mengxin saw it, she immediately fired an arrow to stop Badr from escaping.  Badr, who only wanted to avoid, was paying close attention to Han Mengxin's every move.  When he saw Han Mengxin firing an arrow, he immediately put the two-handed sword behind his back, blocking Han Mengxin's arrow from the back of his heart.  As soon as he heard a soft "dang" sound, Badr felt a huge force pushing him suddenly from behind.  He lost his balance for a moment, and his body suddenly jumped forward and fell to the ground.

    Han Mengxin, who caused all this, was stunned for a moment when she saw this.  Badr's reaction was a bit beyond Han Mengxin's expectations. This opponent seemed too weak, right?  Can you become a member of the Seven with just this ability?

    In fact, not all of the seven members of the Mechanical Emperor are powerful. Each of the seven members has their own strengths.  What Badr is best at is actually healing.  Just like Han Mengxin before she understood other uses of light energy, Balder was the star of the group of seven.  His combat ability is very weak. Despite his tall stature and holding a two-handed sword, he looks very powerful. In fact, in terms of actual combat ability, Balder is almost the same as an ordinary God Guard.  But Han Mengxin was different. She had stayed with militants such as Han Yu and Ning Ping for a long time. She had heard and seen them, and she had understood the attack methods of the light ability, and had received the memory of the angel princess.  You must know that the angel princess back then was not inferior to the archangel in terms of combat power.  Due to various reasons, Han Mengxin became a powerful faction in the Courage that was not inferior to Ning Ping.  Badr's desire to compete with Han Mengxin is a bit unsatisfactory, at least for now.  But I want to solve it with just one arrowBadr, that's not realistic either.  Baldr lacks attack power but is more than capable of protecting himself, especially with his perverted recovery ability, which makes him almost immortal. Opponents who were defeated by Baldr in the past were usually not defeated by Baldr, but died of exhaustion.

    Seeing Badr who was lying on the ground motionless, he slowly got up, and without looking back, he dragged his sword in both hands and ran towards the iceberg emerging from the Imperial Palace. Han Mengxin immediately put away her bow and arrows and followed closely.  thereafter.  The main reason why Badr ran to Bingshan was because he had good friends there.  Even if he is a thief, he still has two accomplices, not to mention there are not many companions with whom he can talk.  It can be said that the Seven is the most closely related group among all groups. Even Han Yu and others on the Courage occasionally quarrel, but the Seven does not. The Seven are very united, let alone quarreling.  Not even her face turned red once.

    After Balder discovered the fact that he was defeated by Han Mengxin, he immediately subconsciously wanted to find helpers, and the seven people who created the iceberg were the ones who usually had the best relationship with Balder.  There's nothing that can be done about it. Although he is an outstanding representative among artificial humans, he doesn't usually participate in many front-line battles.  But who wants to get hurt?  It would be of great benefit to oneself to have a good relationship with Badr. Among the seven people, Badr was the most popular, which was closely related to his ability.

    It’s just that Badr forgot that he couldn’t deal with his opponent, but who could guarantee that the companions he had high hopes for could defeat his opponent at this time.  Before Baldr could run into the iceberg.  His feet suddenly slipped, and he fell to the ground on his back. The back of his head hit the ground unprepared, causing Badr's whole brain to buzz with pain.  It's just that Badr knew that now was not the time to cry out in pain, so he wanted to get up and continue running for his life, but found that his surroundings were being eroded by ice and snow, and the speed was very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, nearly five meters behind him.  Covered with a thin layer of ice.  Although this kind of ice is thin, it is extremely easy for an inattentive person to slip.  Even if you pay attention.  Without auxiliary tools, if you want to run, it is simply seeking death.

    Badr used the two-handed sword as a crutch, supporting his body and slowly approaching the iceberg.  In Badr's view, as long as he enters the iceberg.  That means you are safe.

    "Duh~"

    With a soft sound, a light arrow landed on the ice not far in front of Badr.  Bader looked back subconsciously.  But he didn't see Han Mengxin who was supposed to be following behind, but when he raised his head slightly, Bader's heart suddenly felt cold.  He never expected that his opponent could fly, and the arrow just now was shot from mid-air.  Baldr knew that the arrow was a warning, otherwise he would have been hit by the arrow.  It is impossible to be safe and sound at this time.

    Thinking of this, Badr wisely stood on the spot, dropped the two-handed sword in his hand, and raised his hands high.  He slowly squatted on the ground with his head in his hands, shouting: "Hero, spare your life."

    ……

    ……

    ……

    If Badr resists, Han Mengxin will kill Badr without hesitation.  But now Badr suddenly raised his hands and surrendered, which made Han Mengxin a little at a loss.  Although Badr shouted that the hero should spare his life, Han Mengxin felt a little annoyed, but how to deal with Badr who surrendered in front of her became Han Mengxin's biggest headache at the moment.  Han Mengxin is not a murderer who enjoys killing people as a pastime.  If Badr resists, Han Mengxin can attack without hesitation, but if he surrenders, will he accept it or not?  This became a problem.

    After thinking about it, Han Mengxin finally chose to accept Badr's surrender.  After all, judging from the course of the fight so far, it seems that Badr's ability is not very good. Even if he pretends to surrender, Han Mengxin is sure that he can deal with this Badr.

    "Tie yourself up with your own belt." Han Mengxin ordered Bader without daring to be careless.

    Hearing this, Badr replied with a grimace: "Hero, it's easy to take off your belt, but it's a bit embarrassing to tie yourself behind your back. Otherwise, I stay where I am, and you come and tie me yourself?"

    Hearing Badr’s proposal, Han Mengxin looked at Badr carefully and made sure that Badr was not cheating.  He has a loyal look on his face, but who can guarantee that Badr is not a hypocrite who seems to be loyal and treacherous.  However, this stalemate is not enough. Han Mengxin still wants to help Ning Ping.  There are five people of seven, and Ning Ping can deal with two of them by himself. I don’t know if he can handle it.  Now that the battle on my side is about to end, I naturally want to help.

    In order to help Ning Ping, Han Mengxin decided to take a risk and slowly landed in front of Badr.  Badr held his pants in one hand and the belt he had just taken off in the other.  Seeing Han Mengxin approaching, she quickly handed over the belt in her hand.  But what Bader didn't expect was that when he took a step forward to replace his beltAt this moment, Han Mengxin suddenly launched a flying kick that hit Bader's vital part.  I don’t know whether the Machine Emperor forgot about it or was pursuing perfection. When creating the artificial man, he did not cancel the man’s greatest weakness.

    Badr's eyes suddenly suddenly appeared, and he bent down and knelt on the ground tremblingly. Then he raised his head and looked at Han Mengxin in confusion, not understanding why she suddenly turned against him.  Han Mengxin, who was a little embarrassed by Badr's gaze, explained: "You must never harm others, and you must be on guard against others. In order to prevent you from pretending to surrender, I have to strike first." As he said this, he seemed unwilling to face Bader.  With sad eyes at this moment, Han Mengxin took Badr's belt that had fallen to the ground and tied it up behind his back.

    During the process of being kidnapped, Badr did not resist. Even if he wanted to resist, he no longer had the ability.  Han Mengxin's kick was so sudden, so hard and so dark that Balder almost died on the spot. Only now that Balder was curled up on the ground did he feel better.

    "Get up! Come with me." Han Mengxin said to Balder after she was done, and planned to take Balder back to the Courage for custody.  However, Badr did not move. After hearing this, he raised his head slightly, looked at Han Mengxin and said, "Where to go? I can't go anywhere now. Even if I want to leave, can I do it?"

    "Are you okay?" Han Mengxin asked with a guilty conscience.

    Badr: ""

    Unable to leave, Bader rolled his eyes at Han Mengxin angrily and sat on the ground motionless.  There are three reasons why he can't get up. One is that Han Mengxin's kick was too hard and Bader has not recovered yet. The other reason is that Bader's belt is gone at the moment. If he gets up like this, his pants will definitely fall off. Isn't this right?  Give the fierce woman in front of you a chance to attack you again.  Another reason is that Badr found that he just knelt on the ground for a while.  But his legs were numb from the cold, and he couldn't move at this moment.

    Han Mengxin also noticed this and couldn't help but glance at the iceberg in front of her worriedly.  The iceberg is very high, more than ten meters tall. Who knows where Lin Mohan is in the iceberg at this time?

    "Hey. Is the guy who fought against Lin Mohan good?" Han Mengxin asked Bader.

    At this time, Badr, as long as he is not forced to stand up.  Ask anything.  Hear Han Mengxin's inquiry.  Badr replied without hesitation: "Although Qi Men is not the strongest among the seven, he is the smartest. I think it would be a bit risky for your companion to fight against him."

    "Huh? Why are you so confident?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "It's very simple. The iceberg in front of you is actually a trap set by Qimen. But of all the guys who entered this trap, I haven't seen anyone come out safe and sound. In this trap, Qimen can come out from all directions and anywhere.  Launch an attack, but it will not be easy for anyone who enters this trap to find the true identity of Qimen."

    "Who is the most powerful among the seven?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    "Wellit's a combination of yin and yang."

    "Huh? Yin and Yang evil spirits?"

    "Yeah. It's a man and a woman, both of them use swords. I remember that we should be fighting with your companion who holds the sword now, or the winner has been decided."

    "Your companions are all so good, but why are you so good?" Han Mengxin was silent for a while after hearing this, then looked at Badr in confusion and asked.

    Hearing this, Bader asked a little depressed: "Have you ever seen any auxiliary profession charging into battle? Do you think everyone is the same as you?"

    Han Mengxin didn’t feel much after hearing this for the first time, but after thinking about it carefully, wasn’t the implication of Badr’s words implying that she was a pervert?  They are all energy of light attribute, but they are completely different from him.  Thinking of this, Han Mengxin snorted and said: "Huh, don't blame others for being too good if you can't do it yourself."

    As a prisoner, the most important thing you need to pay attention to is not to go against those who are worried about your life and safety.  After Bader said what he just said, he regretted that he didn't hold back his words. He was afraid that Han Mengxin would teach him a lesson. Hearing Han Mengxin's cold snort, he felt relieved. Since Han Mengxin was still talking to him, it meant that he didn't.  Really angry.  In order to avoid saying the wrong thing, Badr chose silence is golden.

    Seeing that Badr was silent, Han Mengxin was not in the mood to argue with the prisoner.  Then he started thinking about helping Lin Mohan who was trapped in the iceberg?  It's better to help him face the yin and yang evils mentioned by Badr alone.  After much deliberation, Han Mengxin finally decided to help those in front of her first.  I don't know much about Lin Mohan's true strength, but based on my understanding of Ningping, no matter how powerful the pair of Yin and Yang evil spirits are, if they want to get rid of the familiar Ningping in such a short period of time, there is still no way.  So many possibilities.

    The idea is settled, ?Mengxin ignored Bader and walked into the iceberg alone.  Seeing Han Mengxin walking into the iceberg, Badr quickly shouted: "Hey, don't go in. What will I do if you leave? You can't just leave me like this, right? Hey! Hey! Come back Waka!"

    Han Mengxin didn’t hear Badr’s last curse. The moment she walked into the iceberg, she felt like she had stepped into another world.  That feeling was very similar to the feeling when he first entered the flame domain of his brother Han Yu.

    This is a world of ice. Everything you can see are ice cubes that can be used as mirrors.  Walking to a mirror, Han Mengxin suddenly realized that her image was a bit bad, and she subconsciously planned to tidy it up a bit.  But as soon as she gathered up her messy hair, she heard a helpless sigh from behind her, "Sister, this is not a place for you to dress up. You should just go back and forth from where you came."

    The sound came out very suddenly.  Han Mengxin was startled, almost subconsciously. Han Mengxin turned around and released a flash bomb without thinking.  The so-called flash bomb is when Han Mengxin uses her own light energy to burst out suddenly, causing an effect similar to that of a flash bomb. This method is usually used when she is passive.

    Qimen, who did not expect Han Mengxin to attack directly without even saying hello, was immediately hit. He rubbed his eyes and cursed: "Damn woman, how dare you sneak attack me? Let's see how I deal with you later!"

    Logically speaking.  As a doctor, Han Mengxin's most suitable position should be to treat the injured on the Courage.  However, Han Mengxin did not do this. Instead, she followed Han Yu to the Imperial Palace to rescue the imprisoned Lin Ke.  Han Yu tried to stop and persuade him.  But it is undeniable, considering Han Mengxin's strength.  She is indeed qualified to join the rescue team.  Instead of waiting on the Spirit.

    Although Han Yu was worried about something unexpected happening to Han Mengxin, Han Mengxin's attitude was too determined, and Han Yu finally had no choice but to agree to Han Mengxin's request.  Originally, Han Yu had a good idea. If an enemy appeared, he would just deal with it first.  It's just that plans often fail to keep up with changes. The appearance of a new generation of seven people around the Mechanical Emperor made Han Yu's original plan ruined.  I had to pray silently in my heart that Han Mengxin would be fine.

    In fact, Han Yu’s prayer seems a bit redundant.  Although Han Mengxin was a woman, she would not necessarily lose to any opponent in a real fight.  As Han Mengxin's opponent at the moment.  Badr's feeling was the most obvious.  The woman in front of me didn't look like a tomboy, but she was really hard to resist when she moved her hands.  Although they all had bright energy, Balder was retreating steadily in the face of Han Mengxin's offensive.

    The key is the weapons used by both parties. Badr uses a two-handed sword and wears full body armor, looking like a knight, while Han Mengxin uses weapons that are completely inconsistent with her image, two sledgehammers.  Each sledgehammer is about the size of a washbasin. Since the sledgehammer is made of light energy, it is as light as nothing in Han Mengxin's hand.  But when hit on the body, the damage caused is the same as being hit by a hammer of the same size.  Badr originally thought that relying on his thick armor, he could deal with his opponent unscathed.  But after being hit in the chest by Han Mengxin and being knocked away, he immediately realized his mistake, and it was very wrong.

    "Is this a woman?" Badr thought to himself as he dodged Han Mengxin's attack.  The blow he received right after the fight had left a psychological shadow on Badr. At this time, he really couldn't bring up the idea of ??confronting Han Mengxin. He only hoped to hold off Han Mengxin and delay time for other companions to defeat their opponents.

    Han Mengxin did not pay attention to Badr's plan. In Han Mengxin's view, defeating the opponent in front of her is what she needs to focus on most now. As for other things, others can solve them and she does not need to worry about them.  It's just that the opponent in front of him is too shameless. He just dodges blindly. He would have known that he wouldn't have used so much force when they first fought. As a result, he can't find the opportunity to completely kill his opponent now.

    Feeling that raising a sledgehammer to chase down his opponent was really damaging to his image, Han Mengxin threw away the sledgehammer and used his ability to transform into a bow and arrow.  Seeing Han Mengxin's abilities, Badr couldn't help but feel envious.  Although they have the same energy attributes, Badr does not have Han Mengxin's ability to materialize light energy.  The only harmful effect of light energy in Badr is as a means of attack. Other than that, it has no other use.

    But envy was envy. Seeing Han Mengxin's actions, Bader couldn't help but secretly complain. The more powerful his opponent was, the more unlucky he would be.  Seeing Han Mengxin bending his bow and setting up an arrow, Badr hurriedly protected his vitals, intending to avoid the sharp edge temporarily and wait for an opportunity to fight again.

    When Han Mengxin saw it, she immediately fired an arrow to stop Badr from escaping.  Baldr, who was just thinking about evading,??Han Mengxin paid close attention to every move he made. When he saw Han Mengxin shooting an arrow, he immediately put the two-handed sword behind him, blocking Han Mengxin's arrow from the back of his heart.  As soon as he heard a soft "dang" sound, Badr felt a huge force pushing him from behind. He lost his balance for a moment, and his body lunged forward and fell to the ground.

    Han Mengxin, who caused all this, was stunned for a moment when she saw this.  Badr's reaction was a bit beyond Han Mengxin's expectations. This opponent seemed too weak, right?  Can you become a member of the Seven with just this ability?

    In fact, not all of the seven members of the Mechanical Emperor are powerful. Each of the seven members has their own strengths.  What Badr is best at is actually healing.  Just like Han Mengxin before she understood other uses of light energy, Balder was the star of the group of seven.  The fighting ability is very weak.  Although he is tall and looks very powerful with a two-handed sword, in fact, in terms of actual combat capabilities, Baldr is almost the same as an ordinary God Guard.  But Han Mengxin was different. She had stayed with militants such as Han Yu and Ning Ping for a long time. She had heard and seen them, and she had understood the attack methods of the light ability, and had received the memory of the angel princess.  You must know that the angel princess back then was not inferior to the archangel in terms of combat power.  Due to various reasons, Han Mengxin became a powerful faction in the Courage that was not inferior to Ning Ping.  Badr's desire to compete with Han Mengxin is a bit unsatisfactory, at least for now.  But he wanted to kill Baldur with just one arrow.  That's not realistic either.  Baldur is not strong enough in attack but has more than enough ability to protect himself. Especially with his abnormal recovery ability, he is almost immortal and has been defeated by Baldur's opponents in the past.  Usually he is not defeated by Baldr, but died from exhaustion.

    Seeing Balder lying motionless on the ground, he slowly got up.  Without looking back, he dragged his sword in both hands and ran towards the iceberg that emerged from the Imperial Palace.  Han Mengxin immediately put away her bow and arrows and followed closely.  The main reason why Badr ran to Bingshan was because he had good friends there.  Even if he is a thief, he still has two accomplices, not to mention there are not many companions with whom he can talk.  It can be said that the Seven is the most closely related group among all groups. Even Han Yu and others on the Courage occasionally have arguments and quarrels.  But the seven people didn't. The seven people were very united. Not to mention quarreling, they didn't even blush once.

    After Badr discovered the fact that he was defeated by Han Mengxin.  Immediately and subconsciously, he wanted to find help, and the seven people who created the iceberg were the ones who usually had the best relationship with Badr.  There's nothing that can be done about it. Although he is an outstanding representative among artificial humans, he doesn't usually participate in many front-line battles.  But who wants to get hurt?  It would be of great benefit to oneself to have a good relationship with Badr. Among the seven people, Badr was the most popular, which was closely related to his ability.

    It’s just that Badr forgot that he couldn’t deal with his opponent, but who could guarantee that the companions he had high hopes for could defeat his opponent at this time.  Before Baldur could run into the iceberg, his feet suddenly slipped and he fell to the ground on his back. The back of his head hit the ground unpreparedly, causing Baldur's whole brain to buzz with pain.  It's just that Badr knew that now was not the time to cry out in pain, so he wanted to get up and continue running for his life, but found that his surroundings were being eroded by ice and snow, and the speed was very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, nearly five meters behind him.  Covered with a thin layer of ice.  Although this kind of ice is thin, it is extremely easy for an inattentive person to slip.  Even if you pay attention, if you want to run without auxiliary tools, it is simply seeking death.

    Badr used the two-handed sword as a crutch, supporting his body and slowly approaching the iceberg.  In Badr's view, as long as he enters the iceberg, it means he is safe.

    "Duh~"

    With a soft sound, a light arrow landed on the ice not far in front of Balder. Balder subconsciously looked back, but did not see Han Mengxin who should be following behind. However, when he raised his head slightly, Balder's heart  It was immediately refreshing.  He never expected that his opponent could fly, and the arrow just now was shot from mid-air.  Badr knew that this arrow was a warning, otherwise he must have been hit by the arrow, and he would not be safe at this time.

    Thinking of this, Badr wisely stood on the spot, dropped the two-handed sword in his hand, raised his hands high, slowly squatted on the ground with his head in his hands, and shouted: "Hero, spare your life."

    ……

    ……

    ……

    If Badr resists, Han Mengxin will kill Badr without hesitation.  But now Badr suddenly raised his hands and surrendered, which made Han Mengxin a little at a loss.  Although Badr shouted that the hero should spare his life, Han Mengxin felt a little annoyed, but how to deal with Badr who surrendered in front of her became Han Mengxin's biggest headache at the moment.  Han Mengxin is not a murderer.People take pleasure in it as a pastime.  If Badr resists, Han Mengxin can attack without hesitation, but if he surrenders, will he accept it or not?  This became a problem.

    After thinking about it, Han Mengxin finally chose to accept Badr's surrender.  After all, judging from the fight so far, Badr's abilities don't seem to be very good.  Even if it was a false surrender, Han Mengxin was confident that she could deal with Badr.

    "Tie yourself up with your own belt." Han Mengxin ordered Bader without daring to be careless.

    Hearing this, Badr replied with a grimace: "Hero, it's easy to take off your belt, but it's a bit embarrassing to tie yourself behind your back. Otherwise, I stay where I am, and you come and tie me yourself?"

    Hearing Badr’s proposal, Han Mengxin looked at Badr carefully and made sure that Badr was not cheating.  He has a loyal look on his face, but who can guarantee that Badr is not a hypocrite who seems to be loyal and treacherous.  However, this stalemate is not enough. Han Mengxin still wants to help Ning Ping.  Know the five sevens.  Ning Ping had to deal with two of them on his own, but he didn't know if he could handle it.  Now that the battle on my side is about to end, I naturally want to help.

    In order to help Ning Ping, Han Mengxin decided to take a risk and slowly landed in front of Badr.  Badr held his pants in one hand.  In one hand, he held the belt of his pants that he had just taken off.  Seeing Han Mengxin approaching, she quickly handed over the belt in her hand.  It was just beyond Balder's expectation.  Just when he stepped forward to replace his belt.  Han Mengxin suddenly launched her kick and hit Badr's vital part with a flying kick.  I don’t know whether the Machine Emperor forgot about it or was pursuing perfection. When creating the artificial man, he did not cancel the man’s greatest weakness.

    At this time, Badr's eyes suddenly bulged, and his whole body trembled as he bent over and knelt on the ground.  Then he looked up at Han Mengxin in confusion, wondering why she suddenly turned against him.  Han Mengxin, who was a little embarrassed by Badr's gaze, explained: "You must not do harm to others, and you must be on guard against others. In order to prevent you from pretending to surrender, I have to strike first." She seemed unwilling to face Bader as she spoke.  With sad eyes at this moment, Han Mengxin took Badr's belt that had fallen to the ground and tied it up behind his back.

    During the process of being kidnapped, Badr did not resist. Even if he wanted to resist, he no longer had the ability.  Han Mengxin's kick was so sudden, so hard and so dark that Balder almost died on the spot. Only now that Balder was curled up on the ground did he feel better.

    "Get up! Come with me." Han Mengxin said to Balder after she was done, and planned to take Balder back to the Courage for custody.  However, Badr did not move. After hearing this, he raised his head slightly, looked at Han Mengxin and said, "Where to go? I can't go anywhere now. Even if I want to leave, can I do it?"

    "Are you okay?" Han Mengxin asked with a guilty conscience.

    Badr: ""

    Unable to leave, Bader rolled his eyes at Han Mengxin angrily and sat on the ground motionless.  There are three reasons why he can't get up. One is that Han Mengxin's kick was too hard and Bader has not recovered yet. The other reason is that Bader's belt is gone at the moment. If he gets up like this, his pants will definitely fall off. Isn't this right?  Give the fierce woman in front of you a chance to attack you again.  Another reason was that Badr found that he had only been kneeling on the ground for a while, but his legs were numb from the cold and he could not move at this moment.

    Han Mengxin also noticed this and couldn't help but glance at the iceberg in front of her worriedly.  The iceberg is very high, more than ten meters tall. Who knows where Lin Mohan is in the iceberg at this time?

    "Hey, is the guy who fought against Lin Mohan good?" Han Mengxin asked Bader.

    At this time, Badr can ask anything as long as he is not forced to stand up.  Hearing Han Mengxin's question, Badr replied without hesitation: "Although Qimen is not the strongest among the seven, he is the smartest. I think it's a bit risky for your companion to fight with him."

    "Huh? Why are you so confident?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "It's very simple. The iceberg in front of you is actually a trap set by Qimen. I have never seen anyone who entered this trap come out safe and sound. In this trap, Qimen can come out from all directions and anywhere.  Launch an attack, but it will not be easy for anyone who enters this trap to find the true identity of Qimen."

    "Who is the most powerful among the seven?" Han Mengxin asked again.

    "Wellit's a combination of yin and yang."

    "Huh? Yin and Yang evil spirits?"

    "Yeah. It's a man and a woman. Both of them use swords. I remember that they should be fighting with your companion who holds the sword now, or the winner has already been decided."

    "Your companions are all so good, but why are you so good?" Han Mengxin was silent for a while after hearing this, puzzledAsked while looking at Badr.

    Hearing this, Bader asked a little depressed: "Have you ever seen any auxiliary profession charging into battle? Do you think everyone is the same as you?"

    Han Mengxin didn’t feel much after hearing this for the first time, but after thinking about it carefully, wasn’t the implication of Badr’s words implying that she was a pervert?  They are all energy of light attribute, but they are completely different from him.  Thinking of this, Han Mengxin snorted and said: "Huh, don't blame others for being too good if you can't do it yourself."

    As a prisoner, the most important thing you need to pay attention to is not to go against those who are worried about your life and safety.  After Bader said what he just said, he regretted that he didn't hold back his words. He was afraid that Han Mengxin would teach him a lesson. Hearing Han Mengxin's cold snort, he felt relieved. Since Han Mengxin was still talking to him, it meant that he didn't.  Really angry.  In order to avoid saying the wrong thing, Badr chose silence is golden.

    Seeing that Badr was silent, Han Mengxin was not in the mood to argue with the prisoner.  Then he started thinking about helping Lin Mohan who was trapped in the iceberg?  It's better to help him face the yin and yang evils mentioned by Badr alone.  After much deliberation, Han Mengxin finally decided to help those in front of her first.  I don't know much about Lin Mohan's true strength, but based on my understanding of Ningping, no matter how powerful the pair of Yin and Yang evil spirits are, if they want to get rid of the familiar Ningping in such a short period of time, there is still no way.  So many possibilities.

    Having made up her mind, Han Mengxin ignored Badr and walked into the iceberg alone.  Seeing Han Mengxin walking into the iceberg, Badr quickly shouted: "Hey, don't go in. What will I do if you leave? You can't just leave me like this, right? Hey! Hey! Come back Waka!"

    Han Mengxin didn’t hear Badr’s last curse. The moment she walked into the iceberg, she felt like she had stepped into another world.  That feeling was very similar to the feeling when he first entered the flame domain of his brother Han Yu.

    This is a world of ice. Everything you can see are ice cubes that can be used as mirrors.  Walking to a mirror, Han Mengxin suddenly realized that her image was a bit bad, and she subconsciously planned to tidy it up a bit.  But as soon as she gathered up her messy hair, she heard a helpless sigh from behind her, "Sister, this is not a place for you to dress up. You should just go back and forth from where you came."

    The sound was so sudden that Han Mengxin was startled. Almost subconsciously, Han Mengxin turned around and released a flash bomb without even thinking about it.  The so-called flash bomb is when Han Mengxin uses her own light energy to burst out suddenly, causing an effect similar to that of a flash bomb. This method is usually used when she is passive.

    Qimen, who didn't expect Han Mengxin to attack directly without even saying hello, was immediately hit. He rubbed his eyes and cursed: "Damn woman, you dare to sneak up on me, let's see how I deal with you later!" (Unfinished)  to be continued)

 Text Chapter 1,022 Yin and Yang Shuangsha

    Ning Ping did not fall to the ground after the arrow entered her body as the woman thought. On the contrary, as arrows with shining golden light shot into Ning Ping's body, Ning Ping, who was already weak, was about to fall.  Ping became more and more energetic.

    "What the hell is going on?" Yin and Yang both screamed in their hearts.

    Yin and Yang Shuangsha don’t understand, but Ningping is a blind man eating wontons and knows it well.  Besides Han Mengxin, Ning Ping could not think of a second possibility.  When he thought that Han Mengxin was watching him not far away, Ning Ping suddenly became brave.  Male pride made Ning Ping want to deal with the yin and yang evil pair in front of him right away.  But the pair of yin and yang demons clearly realized that something was wrong and wanted to retreat into the shadows again.

    But before they could take action, they suddenly felt their eyes light up. When they looked up, a light mask appeared above their heads, which was constantly dispersing the surrounding smoke.  Without the cover of these smokes, the Yin and Yang evil spirits would be unable to hide even if they wanted to.

    Ning Ping was overjoyed when he saw this, and couldn't help laughing. The attacks became more frequent, so that the man in the Yin and Yang Shuangsha gradually became unable to resist. It wasn't until his face was scratched by the sword energy that the man finally stopped passively defending.  One sword forced Ning Ping back.

    At this time, the man's whole body was filled with black energy. When the woman on the side saw this, she looked at Ning Ping with pity, her eyes were like looking at a dead person.  That look made Ning Ping feel very uncomfortable, and he immediately stabbed the man opposite him with his sword.  But when Qingyun Sword was about to touch the man, Qingyun Sword suddenly made a "buzz" sound and stopped on its own.  Ning Ping's piece of equipment couldn't help but be stunned. Qingyun Sword has never had this situation before. There seems to be only one explanation for this abnormality, and that is that Qingyun Sword does not want to attack the strange man at this time.

    Sheathing her sword and standing still, Ning Ping planned to see what the yin and yang pair in front of her would do next.  At this time, Han Mengxin also came to Ning Ping's side.  Ning Ping whispered: "You shouldn't be here. It's very dangerous."

    "But you are here, I don't worry about you." Han Mengxin replied in a low voice.

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s words, I couldn’t help but feel moved, and I made up my mind that Han Mengxin would not be in danger no matter what.  As Han Mengxin's fiancé, Ning Ping knew Han Mengxin's character that was soft on the outside but strong on the inside.  He also knew that even if he persuaded Han Mengxin to leave at this time, Han Mengxin would not leave.  Instead of fighting alone with Han Mengxin, it would be better to join forces with Han Mengxin to fight against the enemy.  It just so happened that her opponent also had two Yin and Yang evil spirits, and Han Mengxin could share one of them for herself.  He didn't expect Han Mengxin to help him deal with the female evil spirit. As long as he could buy himself a certain amount of time, Ning Ping was confident that he would have no problem solving the male evil spirit.

    Before Ning Ping could tell Han Mengxin what he thought.  I saw the yin and yang evil on the opposite side react.  But this reaction was beyond Ning Ping and Han Mengxin's expectations.  Without warning, the male evil spirit bit the female evil spirit beside him on the neck, and the female evil spirit who was attacked also bit the male evil spirit's neck.  The two people's necks were intersecting, and they looked close, but the reality was that the two people were biting each other's necks, and no one was the first to let go.

    crazy?  Internal strife?

    This sudden change was so unexpected that Han Mengxin and Ning Ping were stunned for a moment.  He stared blankly at the man and woman biting each other's necks.  And the Yin and Yang evil spirits did not stop their actions.  They kept devouring each other until the two gradually merged into one person and became one person with two heads.

    "I hate this kind of combination. It looks like a madman. Isn't there a more elegant way?" The head representing the female evil spirit suddenly said.

    "If you are not satisfied, we will go back to His Majesty to discuss and rebuild a body with you." The male evil spirit said after hearing this.

    The female evil spirit snorted coldly and said: "Hmph. Why should I give up my original body? If you want to give up, you will give up too."

    "Since you don't want to, let's make a bet. Whoever defeats this opponent will get this body." Nan Sha suggested immediately.

    Seeing the man and woman haggling over the price, Han Mengxin said blankly: "Come together? Are you together?"

    "Yes, it's combined. But this combination is a bit different from the one I know." Ning Ping echoed.

    Han Mengxin was silent for a while after hearing this, then reached out and patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said, "Leave it to you."

    "ah?"

    "I said, I'll leave this monster to you." Han Mengxin explained.  He took a few steps back, leaving Ning Ping to take the main offensive position.  Although he didn't understand why Han Mengxin suddenly gave in, this result was still what Ning Ping wanted to see.  Without bothering to ask Han Mengxin the reason, Ning Ping took a step forward and made a gesture of drawing a sword.  The wound on his left arm is gradually healing under Han Mengxin's continued treatment.  There is still a small amount of blood leaking out, but compared with the previous flow, it can be ignored.??It's just that Han Mengxin can treat Ningping's wounds, but she can't even replace Ningping's lost blood.  Ning Ping knew very well that he needed to make a quick decision, but Ning Ping was really not sure whether he could make a quick decision.

    After merging, the Yin and Yang evil spirits finally seemed to have reached a consensus and focused their attention on Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  Seeing Ning Ping's posture, the two heads of Yin Yang Shuangsha let out a strange laugh in unison, took out two bone knives from behind, raised them high above their heads and rushed towards Ning Ping.

    As he got closer, both Yin and Yang demons jumped up and split Huashan Mountain with one move, and then Ben Ningping fell head-on.  When Ning Ping saw this, he was about to rush forward and use Draw Sword, but suddenly he found that his body was moving. When he looked at the Qingyun Sword in his hand, the Qingyun Sword was emitting a burst of light. It was that light that made Ning Ping's movements  A lag.  However, Ning Ping's movements stopped, but the Yin and Yang evil spirits' attack did not stop there. Two bone knives struck Ning Ping's head with the sound of whistling wind.  Ning Ping could not move at this moment and could only watch as the bone knife struck his head.

    Seeing that the bone knives were about to hit him, a wall of light suddenly appeared and blocked the two bone knives for Ningping.  Seeing that the attack was thwarted, Yin and Yang Shuangsha immediately roared violently, leaving Ning Ping alone and angrily heading towards Han Mengxin who had ruined their good deeds.

    Seeing that the Yin and Yang evil spirits were looking for trouble for Han Mengxin, Ning Ping became really angry and cursed at the abnormal Qingyun sword: "What happened to your broken sword today? Is your aunt here?"

    Seemingly being offended by Ning Ping’s words about “aunt,” Qingyun Sword trembled slightly, and a scene appeared in Ning Ping’s mind.  In the picture, Ning Ping saw a monster similar to the yin and yang evil in front of him, beating four warriors in golden armor.  After taking another closer look, he discovered that one of the four golden-armored warriors who had been beaten was holding a Qingyun Sword.

    "What? Don't you dare to fight this monster?" Ning Ping asked again when he saw this.

    The picture in my mind changed, it was still the same monster, but the situation in the picture was reversed.  The golden-armored warrior holding the Qingyun Sword was in the upper hand and beat the Yin and Yang evil spirits until they could not find the north.  The only difference from the previous picture was that there was only one golden-armored warrior holding a Qingyun Sword in this picture, and the other three golden-armored warriors seen before were nowhere to be seen.

    "How did you do it?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    As if answering Ning Ping's question, Qingyun Sword's whole body shone brightly, and Ning Ping immediately felt something crawling across his left arm.  Looking down, he saw that the blood from the wound on his left arm was slowly flowing towards the Qingyun sword sheath he held in his left hand, as if being pulled by something.

    Ning Ping frowned secretly when he saw this, and without thinking too much, Ning Ping swung the Qingyun Sword in his hand and opened the wound on his left arm that was about to heal again.  Blood flowed suddenly.  Ning Ping sheathed his sword and then looked towards Han Mengxin.  I saw that Han Mengxin was holding up a wall of light at this moment to support the attack of the Yin and Yang evil spirits.  This yin and yang demon's IQ dropped significantly after they merged. He could have gone around, but he kept slashing at Han Mengxin's wall of light with his sword. It seemed that in his eyes there was nothing but the wall of light.

    When the blood gathered on the Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping felt as if he heard a voice calling him, and a series of sword moves automatically appeared in his mind.  Ning Ping didn't dare to neglect.  He quickly withdrew his concern for Han Mengxin and focused his attention on the sword moves that appeared in his mind.  With Han Mengxin's ability, there would be no problem if she persisted for a while, and what Ning Ping had to do now was to get familiar with the sword moves that appeared in his mind.  Ning Ping can clearly distinguish the priorities of things and will not panic just because Han Mengxin is in danger. Ning Ping is more confident in Han Mengxin's strength than Han Yu.  Because these are all lessons learned in blood.  Who usually practices with Han Mengxin?  It’s Ninh Binh!  Who received the most beatings from Han Mengxin?  It’s Ninh Binh!  Ning Ping had gained experience with her own body, and Han Mengxin never wanted to be as weak as she looked on the outside.  If he really got angry, he would have to retreat.

    The sword moves in his mind were no stranger to Ning Ping. They were all very common moves, but the power brought by their combinations was incomparable.  After seeing those sword moves, things that Ning Ping had been puzzled about or couldn't figure out in the past suddenly felt enlightened.

    Ning Ping doesn’t know.  At this moment, he was surrounded by a bloody cocoon.  Although Han Mengxin saw it, she couldn't get away now, so she could only worry secretly and silently pray that Ning Ping would be fine.  Han Mengxin, who wanted to save Ning Ping, now hated the yin and yang evil that kept her from getting away.

    After the light wall was attacked again, Han Mengxin launched a flash attack.  But this time it didn't work. The Yin and Yang evil seemed not to be affected by the flash attack. The figure flashed and blocked Han Mengxin's way again.  Han Mengxin, on the contrary, because of this recklessnessHe suffered a little loss due to his actions and had to retreat behind the light wall again.

    In front of Han Mengxin, Yin and Yang are simply an invulnerable monster.  Whether it's chopping with a lightsaber or hitting with a sledgehammer, it seems to have no effect on the Yin and Yang evil spirits.  Fortunately, the Yin and Yang Shuangsha spotted the light wall at this time and ignored the painless attacks. As long as Han Mengxin did not leave the light wall, the Yin and Yang Shuangsha kept attacking the light wall.

    Under Han Mengxin’s anxious gaze, the blood cocoon covering Ning Ping suddenly cracked open, and Ning Ping appeared in front of Han Mengxin in great health.  But looking at Ning Ping in front of her, Han Mengxin suddenly felt a strange feeling in her heart.  Not to mention that Ning Ping's clothes changed at this time. The original samurai uniform changed into a golden helmet and golden armor. The temperament exuded by Ning Ping at this time was completely different from the Ning Ping he was familiar with.

    "Is this really Ningping?" Han Mengxin thought to herself.

    The sudden abnormality behind the scenes attracted the attention of Yin and Yang Shuangsha.  Seeing the golden Ningping at this moment, Yin and Yang seemed to have found a toy. They raised their heads to the sky with excitement and let out a long roar, quickly turned around and rushed towards Ningping.  Facing the yin and yang evil spirits coming towards him, Ning Ping opened his eyes slightly.  Gently pulling out the Qingyun Sword, his hand loosened, and the Qingyun Sword fell vertically to the ground and sank into the ground.  Immediately, with the Qingyun Sword landing as the center of the circle, a black screen quickly expanded to the surrounding areas.

    Before the shady world swallowed up Ningping.  Ning Ping smiled at Han Mengxin, and Han Mengxin understood the meaning of that smile.  "Don't worry, I'll be back soon." But how could Han Mengxin not worry.

    "The shady scene comes and disappears. With the disappearance of the shady scene, Ning Ping and Yin and Yang Shuangsha disappear together.  Only Han Mengxin remained where she was, staring blankly at the place where Ning Ping disappeared, muttering for a long time.

    ……

    Yin and Yang Shuangsha were very surprised to suddenly arrive in a strange place. They looked around for a moment, but were disappointed to find that there seemed to be no light except darkness around them. They couldn't help but let out a roar.  Along with the roar of Yin and Yang, rays of light slowly appeared. If you take a closer look, those lights are clearly sharp swords, suspended in the air, surrounding the Yin and Yang.

    Ning Ping appeared not far from the Yin and Yang Shuangsha, holding the Qingyun Sword that had previously been submerged in the ground.  to be honest.  Ning Ping was still a little grateful for the yin and yang evil in front of him. If it weren't for this guy, it would have taken a long time for him to wake up to his own world.

    Stress can really make people improve.

    The so-called heaven and earth are actually the same as the realm of abilities.  Different paths lead to the same destination, the difference is only in name, but in essence, they are similar.

    In this place, Ninh Binh is the master.  Facing the roaring Yin and Yang evil spirits that rushed towards him, Ning Ping's heart moved and he slowly let go of the Qingyun Sword in his hand.  Disappeared in front of Ning Ping.  As the Qingyun Sword disappeared, little lights appeared behind Ning Ping, and finally they became one.  It was a forest of countless swords, and the blades of countless sharp swords were facing the Yin and Yang evil spirits, ready to attack.

    Yin and Yang Shuangsha also felt uneasy, but he did not flinch.  Instead, he accelerated towards Ning Ping.  But this is not the outside world. Ning Ping thought, and dozens of sharp swords flew out from the sword forest behind him.  The yin and yang evil spirits dialed left and right, knocking down all the sharp swords that flew in front of them.  If dozens of swords are not enough, then hundreds or thousands of swords As Ning Ping waved his right hand, the forest of swords behind him seemed to have been ordered to attack, and all the sharp swords buzzed.  There was a buzzing sound, and then they rushed towards the Yin and Yang Shuangsha.

    Although Yin and Yang were strong, they could not resist the attacks of so many sharp swords. After resisting with hundreds of swords, Yin and Yang finally lost their defense. The defense was broken through by the swords, and the swords stabbed in one after another.  The Yin and Yang Shuangsha's body was hit by the impact, and the Yin and Yang Shuangsha retreated step by step due to the impact. When the Yin and Yang Shuangsha fell to the ground with a crash, their bodies were already full of sharp swords.

    Seeing the Yin and Yang evil spirits fall down, Ning Ping frowned slightly.  I always feel that I won a little too easily. From the picture in my mind, I can see that Yin and Yang Shuangsha should not lose so easily.  But the yin and yang evil in front of him seemed a bit vulnerable.

    Holding the reappearing Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping stepped forward slowly, wanting to see the situation of the Yin and Yang evil spirits at this time.  But just after taking two steps, he found that the Yin and Yang Shuangsha who had fallen to the ground suddenly moved. This discovery immediately made Ning Ping stop, and he concentrated on guarding to see how the Yin and Yang Shuangsha would react.

    Ningping wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to deal with the Yin and Yang evil spirits to see how much his strength had increased, but in the end, he gave the Yin and Yang evil spirits a chance to breathe.  The Yin and Yang Shuangsha lying on the ground gasped for a while, slowly stood up, reached out and slowly pulled out the swords stuck in his body one by one, and threw them to the ground.  With each sword thrown to the ground, YinThe wounds on Yang Shuangsha's body healed immediately.  When Yin and Yang Shuangsha was struck by another sharp sword, there was no wound left on his body.

    Ning Ping couldn’t help but agree with the powerful vitality of Yin and Yang, but what he responded to was the roar of Yin and Yang.  The yin and yang evil spirits were really angry. Although their IQ dropped after they merged, the pain in their bodies was still there.  Although Ning Ping's attack just now did not kill the Yin and Yang Shuangsha, it still made the Yin and Yang Shuangsha extremely painful.  The feeling of wanting to die but not being able to die cannot be described in words.

    The Yin and Yang Shuangsha had only one thought at this time, and that was to tear the guy in front of him who had caused him great pain into pieces.  With a roar, the Yin and Yang demons pounced on Ning Ping again.

    At this moment, Ning Ping, who also planned to use the Yin and Yang Shuangsha to try his moves because of their powerful vitality, also immediately took action, and the Qingyun Sword in his hand suddenly grew in size.  Ning Ping held the hilt of the Qingyun Sword with both hands and faced the Yin and Yang evil spirits rushing toward him.

    The two sides met, fists versus swords, a pure confrontation of strength, and Yin and Yang took three steps back.  Ning Ping was directly knocked away.  But Ning Ping, who had stopped, was not at all depressed. Compared with before, this result made Ning Ping overjoyed. He let out a long roar of excitement, and Ning Ping pounced on the Yin and Yang Shuangsha again.

    Ning Ping did not fall to the ground after the arrow entered her body, as the woman thought. On the contrary.  As arrows shining with golden light shot into Ning Ping's body, Ning Ping, who was already weak and about to fall, became more and more energetic.

    "What the hell is going on?" Yin and Yang both screamed in their hearts.

    Yin and Yang Shuangsha don’t understand, but Ningping is a blind man eating wontons and knows it well.  Besides Han Mengxin, Ning Ping could not think of a second possibility.  When he thought that Han Mengxin was watching him not far away, Ning Ping suddenly became brave.  Male pride made Ning Ping want to deal with the yin and yang evil pair in front of him right away.  But this pair of yin and yang demons clearly realized that something was wrong.  Wanting to retreat into the shadows again.

    But before they could take action, they suddenly felt their eyes light up. When they looked up, a light mask appeared above their heads, which was constantly dispersing the surrounding smoke.  Without the cover of these smokes, the Yin and Yang evil spirits would be unable to hide even if they wanted to.

    Ning Ping was overjoyed when he saw this and couldn't help laughing.  The attacks became more frequent, so much so that the man in the yin and yang evil gradually became unable to resist. It wasn't until his face was scratched by the sword energy that the man finally stopped his passive defense and forced Ning Ping back with one strike of his sword.

    At this time, the man's whole body was filled with black energy. When the woman on the side saw this, she looked at Ning Ping with pity, her eyes were like looking at a dead person.  That look made Ning Ping feel very uncomfortable, and he immediately stabbed the man opposite him with his sword.  But when Qingyun Sword was about to touch the man, Qingyun Sword suddenly made a "buzz" sound and stopped on its own.  Ning Ping's piece of equipment couldn't help but be stunned.  This situation has never happened to Qingyun Sword. There seems to be only one explanation for this abnormality, and that is that Qingyun Sword does not want to attack the strange man at this time.

    Sheathing her sword and standing still, Ning Ping planned to see what the yin and yang pair in front of her would do next.  At this time, Han Mengxin also came to Ning Ping's side.  Ning Ping whispered: "You shouldn't be here, it's very dangerous."

    "But you are here. I don't worry about you." Han Mengxin replied in a low voice.

    Hearing Han Mengxin’s words, I couldn’t help but feel moved, and I made up my mind that Han Mengxin would not be in danger no matter what.  As Han Mengxin's fiancé, Ning Ping was very aware of Han Mengxin's soft-spoken personality, and knew that even if she persuaded Han Mengxin to leave at this time, Han Mengxin would not leave.  Instead of fighting alone with Han Mengxin, it would be better to join forces with Han Mengxin to fight against the enemy.  It just so happened that her opponent also had two Yin and Yang evil spirits, and Han Mengxin could share one of them for herself.  He didn't expect Han Mengxin to help him deal with the female evil spirit. As long as he could buy himself a certain amount of time, Ning Ping was confident that he would have no problem solving the male evil spirit.

    Before Ning Ping could tell Han Mengxin what he thought, he saw the Yin and Yang opposite him react.  But this reaction was beyond Ning Ping and Han Mengxin's expectations.  Without warning, the male evil spirit bit the female evil spirit beside him on the neck, and the female evil spirit who was attacked also bit the male evil spirit's neck.  The two people's necks were intersecting, and they looked close, but the reality was that the two people were biting each other's necks, and no one was the first to let go.

    crazy?  Internal strife?

    This sudden change was so unexpected that Han Mengxin and Ning Ping were stunned for a moment.  He stared blankly at the man and woman biting each other's necks.  The Yin and Yang evil spirits did not stop their actions, and they continued to devour each other until the two gradually merged into one and became one person with two heads.

    “I hate this way of fitting together, it looks like a madman, isn’t it???A more elegant way?  "The head representing the female evil spirit suddenly spoke.

    "If you are not satisfied, we will go back to His Majesty to discuss and rebuild a body with you." The male evil spirit said after hearing this.

    The female evil spirit snorted coldly and said: "Hmph, why should I give up my original body? If you want to give up, you will give up too."

    "Since you don't want to, let's make a bet. Whoever defeats this opponent will get this body." Nan Sha suggested immediately.

    Seeing the man and woman bargaining, Han Mengxin said blankly: "Come together. Are you together?"

    "Yes, it's combined. But this combination is a bit different from the one I know." Ning Ping echoed.

    Han Mengxin was silent for a while after hearing this, then reached out and patted Ning Ping on the shoulder and said, "Leave it to you."

    "ah?"

    "I said, I'll leave this monster to you." Han Mengxin explained, then took a few steps back.  The main offensive position was left to Ningping.  Although he didn't understand why Han Mengxin suddenly gave in, this result was still what Ning Ping wanted to see.  Without bothering to ask Han Mengxin the reason, Ning Ping took a step forward and made a gesture of drawing a sword.  The wound on the left arm is gradually healing under Han Mengxin's continued treatment. There is still a small amount of blood oozing out, but compared with the previous flow.  It can already be ignored.  It's just that Han Mengxin can treat Ningping's wounds, but she can't even replace Ningping's lost blood.  Ning Ping knew very well that he needed to make a quick decision, but Ning Ping was really not sure whether he could make a quick decision.

    After merging, the Yin and Yang evil spirits finally seemed to have reached a consensus and focused their attention on Ning Ping and Han Mengxin.  Seeing Ning Ping's posture, the two heads of Yin and Yang both let out a strange laugh in unison.  He took out two bone knives from behind, raised them high above his head and rushed towards Ningping.

    As he got closer, both Yin and Yang demons jumped up and split Huashan Mountain with one move, and then Ben Ningping fell head-on.  When Ning Ping saw this, he was about to rush forward and use Draw Sword, but suddenly he noticed that his body was moving. When he looked at the Qingyun Sword in his hand, the Qingyun Sword was emitting a burst of light.  It was that ray of light that made Ning Ping's movements freeze.  However, Ning Ping's movements stopped, but the Yin and Yang evil spirits' attack did not stop there. Two bone knives struck Ning Ping's head with the sound of whistling wind.  Ning Ping could not move at this moment and could only watch as the bone knife struck his head.

    Seeing that the bone knives were about to hit him, a wall of light suddenly appeared and blocked the two bone knives for Ningping.  Seeing that the attack was thwarted, Yin and Yang Shuangsha immediately roared violently, leaving Ning Ping alone and angrily heading towards Han Mengxin who had ruined their good deeds.

    I saw the Yin and Yang evil spirits looking for trouble for Han Mengxin.  Ning Ping was really angry now and yelled at the abnormal Qingyun Sword: "What happened to your broken sword today? Is your aunt here?"

    Seemingly being offended by Ning Ping’s words about “aunt,” Qingyun Sword trembled slightly, and a scene appeared in Ning Ping’s mind.  In the picture, Ning Ping saw a monster similar to the yin and yang evil in front of him beating four warriors in golden armor, and he took a closer look.  Only then did he realize that one of the four golden-armored warriors who had been beaten was holding a Qingyun Sword.

    "What? Don't you dare to fight this monster?" Ning Ping asked again when he saw this.

    The picture in his mind changed. It was still the monster, but the situation in the picture was reversed. The golden-armored warrior holding the Qingyun Sword was in the upper hand, beating the Yin and Yang evil spirits until they could not find the north.  The only difference from the previous picture was that there was only one golden-armored warrior holding a Qingyun Sword in this picture, and the other three golden-armored warriors seen before were nowhere to be seen.

    "How did you do it?" Ning Ping asked with a frown.

    As if answering Ning Ping's question, Qingyun Sword's whole body glowed brightly, and Ning Ping immediately felt something crawling across his left arm. When he looked down, he saw that the blood from the wound on his left arm was moving like  Being pulled by something, it slowly flowed towards the Qingyun sword scabbard held in his left hand.

    Ning Ping frowned secretly when he saw this, and without thinking too much, Ning Ping swung the Qingyun Sword in his hand and opened the wound on his left arm that was about to heal again, and blood suddenly flowed out.  Ning Ping sheathed his sword and then looked towards Han Mengxin.  I saw that Han Mengxin was holding up a wall of light at this moment to support the attack of the Yin and Yang evil spirits.  This yin and yang demon's IQ dropped significantly after they merged. He could have gone around, but he kept slashing at Han Mengxin's wall of light with his sword. It seemed that in his eyes there was nothing but the wall of light.

    When the blood gathered on the Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping felt as if he heard a voice calling him, and a series of sword moves automatically appeared in his mind.  Ning Ping did not dare to neglect, and quickly withdrew his concern for Han Mengxin, focusing on the sword moves that appeared in his mind.  With Han Mengxin's ability, if she persists for a while, there will be no problem??No, and what Ning Ping has to do now is to become familiar with the sword moves that appear in his mind.  Ning Ping can clearly distinguish the priorities of things and will not panic just because Han Mengxin is in danger. Ning Ping is more confident in Han Mengxin's strength than Han Yu.  Because these are all lessons learned in blood.  Who usually practices with Han Mengxin?  It’s Ninh Binh!  Who received the most beatings from Han Mengxin?  It’s Ninh Binh!  Ningping had an experience with his own body.  Han Mengxin definitely didn't want to look so weak on the outside. If she really got angry, she would have to retreat.

    The sword moves in his mind were no stranger to Ning Ping. They were all very common moves, but the power brought by their combinations was incomparable.  I’ve seen those sword moves.  Things that Ning Ping had been puzzled about or couldn't figure out in the past now felt suddenly enlightened.

    Ning Ping didn’t know that at this moment, he was already surrounded by a bloody cocoon.  Although Han Mengxin saw it, she couldn't get away now, so she could only worry secretly and silently pray that Ning Ping would be fine.  Han Mengxin, who wanted to save Ning Ping, now hated the yin and yang evil that kept her from getting away.

    After the light wall was attacked again, Han Mengxin launched a flash attack.  Only this time it didn't work.  The Yin and Yang evil spirits did not seem to be affected by the flash attack, and their figures flashed, blocking Han Mengxin's path again.  On the contrary, Han Mengxin suffered a little loss because of this reckless action and had to retreat behind the light wall again.

    In front of Han Mengxin, Yin and Yang are simply an invulnerable monster.  Whether it's a slash with a lightsaber or a blow with a sledgehammer.  It seems to have no effect at all on Yin and Yang evil spirits.  Fortunately, the Yin and Yang Shuangsha spotted the light wall at this time and ignored the painless attacks. As long as Han Mengxin did not leave the light wall, the Yin and Yang Shuangsha kept attacking the light wall.

    Under Han Mengxin’s anxious gaze, the blood cocoon covering Ning Ping suddenly cracked open, and Ning Ping appeared in front of Han Mengxin in great health.  But looking at Ning Ping in front of her, Han Mengxin suddenly felt a strange feeling in her heart.  Not to mention that Ning Ping's clothes changed at this time.  The original samurai uniform turned into a golden helmet and armor. The temperament exuded by Ning Ping at this time was completely different from the Ning Ping he was familiar with.

    "Is this really Ningping?" Han Mengxin thought to herself.

    The sudden abnormality behind the scenes attracted the attention of Yin and Yang Shuangsha.  Seeing the golden Ningping at this moment, Yin and Yang seemed to have found a toy. They raised their heads to the sky with excitement and let out a long roar, quickly turned around and rushed towards Ningping.  Facing the yin and yang demons that rushed towards him, Ning Ping opened his eyes slightly, gently pulled out the Qingyun Sword, let go of his hand, and the Qingyun Sword fell vertically to the ground.  Submerged underground.  Immediately, with the Qingyun Sword landing as the center of the circle, a black screen quickly expanded to the surrounding areas.

    Before the black curtain swallowed up Ning Ping, Ning Ping smiled at Han Mengxin, and Han Mengxin understood the meaning of that smile.  "Don't worry, I'll be back soon." But how could Han Mengxin not worry.

    The shady story comes from it.  What disappeared along with the disappearance of the black curtain was Ning Ping and Yin and Yang Shuangsha. Only Han Mengxin remained where he was, staring blankly at the place where Ning Ping disappeared, muttering for a long time.

    ……

    The Yin and Yang Shuangsha were very surprised to suddenly arrive in a strange place. They looked around for a moment, but were disappointed to find that there seemed to be no light except darkness around them. They couldn't help but let out a roar, and accompanied by the Yin and Yang Shuangsha  Roaring, rays of light slowly appeared. If you take a closer look, those rays of light are clearly sharp swords, suspended in the air, surrounded by Yin and Yang.

    Ning Ping appeared not far from the Yin and Yang Shuangsha, holding the Qingyun Sword that had previously been submerged in the ground.  To be honest, Ning Ping was still a little grateful for the yin and yang evil in front of him. If it weren't for this guy, it would have taken a long time for him to wake up to his own world.

    Stress can really make people improve.

    The so-called heaven and earth are actually the same as the realm of abilities.  Different paths lead to the same destination, the difference is only in name, but in essence, they are similar.

    In this place, Ninh Binh is the master.  Facing the roaring Yin and Yang evil spirits that rushed toward him, Ning Ping's heart moved, and the Qingyun Sword in his hand slowly took off his hands and disappeared from Ning Ping's eyes.  As the Qingyun Sword disappeared, little lights appeared behind Ning Ping, and finally they became one.  It was a forest of countless swords, and the blades of countless sharp swords were facing the Yin and Yang evil spirits, ready to attack.

    Yin and Yang Shuangsha also felt uneasy, but he did not flinch, but accelerated towards Ningping.  But this is not the outside world. Ning Ping thought, and dozens of sharp swords flew out from the sword forest behind him.  The yin and yang evil spirits dialed left and right, knocking down all the sharp swords that flew in front of them.  If dozens of swords are not enough, then hundreds or thousands of swords With a slight wave of Ning Ping's right hand, the sword forest behind himAfter receiving the order to attack, all the swords made a buzzing sound, and then rushed towards the Yin and Yang Shuangsha.

    Although Yin and Yang were strong, they could not resist the attacks of so many sharp swords. After resisting with hundreds of swords, Yin and Yang finally lost their defense. The defense was broken through by the swords, and the swords stabbed in one after another.  The Yin and Yang Shuangsha's body was hit by the impact, and the Yin and Yang Shuangsha retreated step by step due to the impact. When the Yin and Yang Shuangsha fell to the ground with a crash, their bodies were already full of sharp swords.

    Seeing the Yin and Yang evil spirits fall down, Ning Ping frowned slightly.  I always feel that I won a little too easily. From the picture in my mind, I can see that Yin and Yang Shuangsha should not lose so easily.  But the yin and yang evil in front of him seemed a bit vulnerable.

    Holding the reappearing Qingyun Sword, Ning Ping stepped forward slowly, wanting to see the situation of the Yin and Yang evil spirits at this time.  But just after taking two steps, he found that the Yin and Yang Shuangsha who had fallen to the ground suddenly moved. This discovery immediately made Ning Ping stop, and he concentrated on guarding to see how the Yin and Yang Shuangsha would react.

    Ningping wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to deal with the Yin and Yang evil spirits to see how much his strength had increased, but in the end, he gave the Yin and Yang evil spirits a chance to breathe.  The Yin and Yang Shuangsha lying on the ground gasped for a while, slowly stood up, reached out and slowly pulled out the swords stuck in his body one by one, and threw them to the ground.  As each sharp sword was thrown to the ground, the wounds on the Yin and Yang Shuangsha's bodies healed.  When Yin and Yang Shuangsha was struck by another sharp sword, there was no wound left on his body.

    Ning Ping couldn’t help but agree with the powerful vitality of Yin and Yang, but what he responded to was the roar of Yin and Yang.  The yin and yang evil spirits were really angry. Although their IQ dropped after they merged, the pain in their bodies was still there.  Although Ning Ping's attack just now did not kill the Yin and Yang Shuangsha, it still made the Yin and Yang Shuangsha extremely painful.  The feeling of wanting to die but not being able to die cannot be described in words.

    The Yin and Yang Shuangsha had only one thought at this time, and that was to tear the guy in front of him who had caused him great pain into pieces.  With a roar, the Yin and Yang demons pounced on Ning Ping again.

    At this moment, Ning Ping, who also planned to use the Yin and Yang Shuangsha to try his moves because of their powerful vitality, also immediately took action. The Qingyun Sword in his hand suddenly became larger. Ningping held the hilt of the Qingyun Sword with both hands and faced it head-on.  He caught the Yin and Yang evil spirits coming towards him.

    The two sides met, fists against swords, a pure confrontation of strength, Yin and Yang Sha took three steps back, while Ning Ping was directly knocked away.  But Ning Ping, who had stopped, was not at all depressed. Compared with before, this result made Ning Ping overjoyed. He let out a long roar of excitement, and Ning Ping pounced on the Yin and Yang Shuangsha again.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.)

 Text Chapter 1,023 The Last Battle

    Han Yu once swore to himself that he would never let anyone close to him die before him.  But when he saw Lin Ke being devoured by the mechanical emperor, Han Yu deeply realized his powerlessness and weakness.  The death of Qiao Yan'er had already half-hearted Han Yu, and with the death of Lin Ke, Han Yu's whole heart was empty.

    Looking at Han Yu who stopped struggling and looked like he was dead, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but laugh loudly.  The Mechanical Emperor always wanted to get rid of Han Yu who always ruined his good deeds, but now it seemed that killing Han Yu would make him happier than letting Han Yu live like this.

    "Congratulations to your majesty on your success." The coquettish woman who was responsible for guarding Lin Ke came closer and congratulated the mechanical emperor.  The mechanical emperor glanced at the coquettish woman with a charming smile, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I won't treat you badly."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty Your Majesty, what are you going to do?" the coquettish woman suddenly asked in horror.

    The mechanical emperor grabbed the coquette's neck with one hand, and his face suddenly turned ferocious, "Didn't I say I won't treat you badly? Come on, become one with me, and enjoy the rights of being a ruler together."

    The coquettish woman was shocked when she heard this, but she didn't dare to struggle. She could only keep pleading, "No, no, I want to live, I want to live, Your Majesty, let me go."

    "Hmph, don't be disrespectful." The Machine Emperor sneered.

    "Let me go, you bastard! You have to die!" Seeing that begging for mercy was useless, the coquettish woman struggled and couldn't get away. Seeing that death was imminent, she finally yelled.  But before he could even curse, he was devoured by the Mechanical Emperor.

    The Mechanical Emperor at this time is completely different from before.  The previous mechanical emperor was like a substance, with flesh and blood like a human being, but the current mechanical emperor is like a puddle of tangible liquid.  Can change form at will.  When devouring the coquette, the mechanical emperor turned into a ball of water, wrapped the coquettish woman in it, and slowly melted before returning to its original human form.

    But at this time, Han Yu had no reaction at all to the changes in the mechanical emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor also seemed to have lost interest in Han Yu.  He walked past Han Yu and said to himself: "It's time to deal with those guys who dare to attack the Imperial Palace. I will eliminate them all without leaving any trace."

    Just as he was about to pass Han Yu, the Mechanical Emperor felt his left shoulder being grabbed by a hand.  Turning around, he saw Han Yu grabbing his shoulder.  At this moment, Han Yu lowered his head and could not see his face.

    "Let go!" the mechanical emperor said coldly.

    There was a silence in response to the mechanical emperor, who frowned impatiently upon seeing this.  He shook his left shoulder, intending to shake off Han Yu who was grabbing his shoulder, but was shocked to find that Han Yu was so strong at this time. Not only did his left shoulder fail to shake off Han Yu's hand, but there was a faint pain in his left shoulder.  The Mechanical Emperor raised his right hand.  It transformed into a sharp knife, turned it to an impossible angle, pointed it at Han Yu who was standing behind him, and stabbed it.

    "Poof~" The sharp knife pierced Han Yu and he raised his right hand. Blood splattered, but it didn't seem to attract Han Yu's attention at all.  Han Yu slowly raised his head and stared at the Mechanical Emperor.

    When their eyes met, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but be shocked.  What kind of eyes are those.  From those eyes, the mechanical emperor could not see any emotional fluctuations, just like a dead person.  But unlike the gray eyes of a dead person, Han Yu's eyes were red.

    Almost subconsciously, the Mechanical Emperor suddenly turned around, broke away from Han Yu's right hand, flew up and kicked Han Yu in the chest.  Han Yu refused to dodge and allowed the mechanical emperor to kick him in the chest.  Although the Mechanical Emperor saw Han Yu being kicked away, his brows were furrowed. The kick felt unreal.  It's like nothing was kicked.

    Before the Mechanical Emperor could figure out whether the kick he just made was successful, Han Yu, who was kicked away, gradually disappeared before he hit the ground.  The Mechanical Emperor was shocked, and what surprised the Mechanical Emperor even more was that behind him.  He clearly felt that someone was standing there.  Slowly looking back, it was Han Yu standing behind him.

    Afterimage?  Doppelg?nger?

    No matter what the possibility is, the Mechanical Emperor will not let Han Yu continue to stand in front of him.  In the Mechanical Emperor's vision, Han Yu should always live in regret and self-blame, which is the best ending, instead of appearing in front of him like now and continuing to do things that hinder him.

    The Mechanical Emperor roared, his hands transformed into two sharp knives, and he slashed at Han Yu.  The long knife struck Han Yu without any hindrance, splitting Han Yu into three pieces. But before the Mechanical Emperor showed his smile, in front of the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu, who was split into three pieces, slowly recovered.  Became a person.

    &nbsp;"Strange, monster!" The mechanical emperor cried out when he saw this.

    What an ironic title.  In essence, the Mechanical Emperor is a well-deserved monster, but now he calls Han Yu standing in front of him a monster.  It's just that Han Yu didn't want to discuss who is more like a monster with the Machine Emperor.  Han Yu stood silently in front of the Mechanical Emperor, motionless.

    The mechanical emperor is furious.  If Han Yu launched an attack, the Mechanical Emperor would not panic, but this strange silence made the Mechanical Emperor confused about what Han Yu was planning to do.  Unwilling to continue the stalemate like this, the Mechanical Emperor took the lead and roared angrily before launching an attack on Han Yu.  With his hands clenched into fists, the Mechanical Emperor struck Han Yu in front of him with all his fists.  He was beaten back step by step by the mechanical emperor, but Han Yu always stared at the mechanical emperor with his bright red eyes.  Until the mechanical emperor straightened himself into a knife, trying to destroy the eyes that made him feel heart palpitating.

    "Peng~" Han Yu's right hand grabbed the two fingers inserted by the Mechanical Emperor and twisted them hard. The two fingers were twisted to an impossible position.  The mechanical emperor immediately felt the excruciating pain, his fingers were connected to his heart, and it hurt like hell to hurt one finger, let alone two.  But Han Yu was not satisfied at all. Once he took action, there was no possibility of stopping.  After blocking the Mechanical Emperor's ward attack, Han Yu immediately launched a stormy attack on the Mechanical Emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor was like a withered leaf. He was beaten off the ground by Han Yu's crazy attacks and was moaning in agony.

    With Han Yu’s fierce whip kick, the Mechanical Emperor flew out.  This is the underground of the Imperial Palace.  In order to absorb Lin Ke, the Mechanical Emperor turned off the function of the black tower that could inhibit Han Yu's abilities.  Now that he had suffered a lot, the Mechanical Emperor finally remembered that he still had the black tower as a weapon to use, and hurriedly opened the black tower.  What only disappointed the Mechanical Emperor was Han Yu at this time.  It doesn't seem to be affected by the Black Tower.

    Han Yu walked slowly towards the Mechanical Emperor step by step. Listening to the sound of footsteps that seemed to be stepping on his heart, the Mechanical Emperor quickly concentrated on alert.  If you want to use the new energy gained from absorbing Lin Ke, it will take time, but what the Mechanical Emperor lacks now is time.  In order to delay time, the Mechanical Emperor wanted to shift strategy.  But how could Han Yu allow the Mechanical Emperor to escape at this time.

    Facing the wall of fire surrounding him and Han Yu, the Mechanical Emperor shuddered and began to breathe heavily.  And as the air was sucked into the body by the mechanical emperor, the body of the mechanical emperor slowly swelled like a balloon.  Seeing this change in the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu couldn't help but stop.  Silently watching the mechanical emperor getting bigger and bigger, he seemed to want to see what tricks the mechanical emperor wanted to play.

    Seeing that Han Yu stopped moving, the Mechanical Emperor was secretly happy and started suctioning harder.  Gradually, Han Yu saw the clues.  At this time, the mechanical emperor has become extremely huge, and the entire body looks more like a palace than a person.  Moreover, the palace continues to grow and has already touched the foundation of the Black Tower.

    Seeing that Han Yu did not seem to be affected by the black tower, the Mechanical Emperor mistakenly thought that the black tower had failed, so he did not care whether the black tower could still exist. The body that was rapidly growing in size overwhelmed the black tower without hesitation, and continued  expansion.

    ?? Han Yu was confused and didn’t understand what the mechanical emperor in front of him wanted to do when he suddenly turned into this appearance. He silently watched the transformation of the mechanical emperor and wanted to see what this guy was planning to do.

    Finally, the mechanical emperor stopped changing.  At this time, the mechanical emperor has completely transformed into a majestic palace.  Sitting underground, facing Han Yu silently.  And just when Han Yu didn't know what to do next, the main hall where the mechanical emperor changed his head suddenly spoke, "Boy, Lin Ke is in this palace. If you can do it without destroying this palace,  If you find her under the premise, I will return her to you."

    Once he heard this, Han Yu didn’t think much about it and immediately dived into this maze transformed by the mechanical emperor.  As soon as he entered, Han Yu encountered a trap.  Thinking of the conditions proposed by the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu gave up using his abilities and moved his legs to avoid the traps that appeared.

    ……

    ??In the Courage waiting above the Imperial Palace, everyone was shocked when they saw the black tower suddenly collapse.  This black tower suddenly emerged from the ground, and now it suddenly collapsed without warning, which really made people worried about Han Yu's situation.  It's just that at this moment, there are really no people in the Courage who can go out to fight. Even if they want to help, they can't find anyone.

    "How about shooting at the bottom of the black tower?" Field suddenly said.

    Han Mengxin and others were opposed to Field's bad idea, but Ningping and others felt that even if they couldn't help, it was okay to cheer.  As a result, he wasMengxin vetoed Han Yu's suggestion that it would hurt Han Yu.  But just sitting like this is really unsettling.  After thinking about it, Han Mengxin decided to go underground to check it out by herself. However, as soon as this proposal was put forward, everyone opposed it.  Everyone knows what position Han Mengxin holds in Han Yu's heart. If something happens, even if Han Yu doesn't complain, they themselves will feel bad about it.

    "If we want to fight together, let's all act together." Seeing everyone arguing, Messing, who had just returned to the Courage from Ning Dong, suggested.

    "Good idea." Everyone said to Messing in unison.  But Messing felt that he had been fooled again, and hurriedly explained: "The people I am talking about do not include me."

    “Hey, don’t be so outspoken.” Ning Ping said to Messing with a smile.

    Messing couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "You idiot, I really don't want to stay with you crazy people. I am also sick. Why did I come back when I have nothing to do?"

    No matter how much Messing slanders or complains, he can't run away.  In Messing's depressed tangle, the Courage's main gun fired at the bottom of the black tower, and then dived into a large hole made by the main gun and reached the ground below.

    Everyone saw the majestic palace.  He didn't even realize that this was the transformation of the mechanical emperor. While marveling that there was a palace hidden here, he was also searching carefully for Han Yu's whereabouts.  The attentive Messing stared curiously at the majestic palace on the ground, always feeling a strange feeling in his heart.  I just feel that there is something strange about this majestic palace in front of me, but what exactly is strange?  Messing couldn't tell.

    At this time, no one in the Courage paid any attention to Messing, and they were all searching carefully for the possible whereabouts of Han Yu.  The result was disappointing. Except for the majestic palace, everyone had searched all other places, but no trace of Han Yu was found.

    "Otherwise, let's" Messing hadn't finished his suggestion yet.  Suddenly he reached out and covered his mouth.

    "Meixin, what did you want to say just now?" Han Mengxin asked curiously upon seeing this.

    "It's okay, it's okay, I suddenly felt a little hungry. Are you hungry?" Messing shook his head and asked in the end, changing the subject.

    But no one planned to let Messi off easily. Lin Mohan looked at Messing and said, "Meixing. Did you just want to say"

    "I don't want to say anything, I don't know anything. Why? Why do you have to drag me with me in everything you do?" Messing interrupted Lin Mohan and shouted.

    Faced with Messing's questioning, Ning Ping said slowly: "This is Han Yu's explanation. He said that Messing has a good brain, but he is a bit lazy, and he will only be willing to contribute if he is forced."

    "That guy really thinks highly of me." Messing rolled his eyes in frustration and said.

    After all, in order to avoid the group of people in front of me escorting me to the palace below that made me feel weird.  Messing declared in advance: "I don't think you need to tell me that there is something weird in the palace below, but if you want to find Han Yu, you have to go to that palace. I can declare in advance that I have no ties.  I don’t want to go to that palace, but if any of you wants to go, then just go.”

    Seeing that Messing said it so straightforwardly, it was hard for everyone to force Messing.  The palace below does have an unsettling weirdness everywhere, and it must be dangerous to enter that kind of place.  Since Messing doesn’t want to go, then it’s better not to go.

    At this time, there are not many people who can move in the Courage. Ningping and Field cannot move easily.  Lin Mohan was also temporarily unable to move due to the backlash from his power. As a result, the only ones who could move were Su Wan, Han Mengxin and some people who had no ability to protect themselves.  Fortunately, the two captured androids have been handed over to Ning Dong at this moment, otherwise the Courage would not be able to squeeze out even one extra manpower.

    Even if Shi Bafang is added, the power to enter the palace seems slightly weaker.  But just when everyone was frowning and grimacing, a red mist suddenly rose from the palace on the ground, gradually covering the palace completely.  This change surprised the people inside the Courage.  Han Mengxin immediately ignored the objections of Ning Ping and others and rushed out of the Courage first.  When Su Wan and Shi Bafang saw this, they quickly followed.

    But what disappointed Han Mengxin was that when she rushed into the red mist, she was shocked to find that she had not entered the palace. As the red mist dissipated, Han Mengxin and Su Wan and Shi Bafang, who followed closely behind, discovered that  The majestic palace on the ground, which looked weird to people, suddenly disappeared right in front of them.

    "If I could have acted earlier" Han Mengxin said with some regret.

    "Don't blame yourself, I think Han Yu will be fine." Ning Ping comforted him softly from the side.

    ? ?Thanks to Han Yu who didn't hear Ning Ping's words, otherwise he would have asked how Ning Ping made such a judgment.  After entering the palace transformed by the mechanical emperor, Han Yu was exhausted in one maze trap after another.  If it weren't for the fear that something might happen to Lin Ke and couldn't violate the conditions put forward by the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu would have really wanted to burn this place down with a fire.

    Quicksand, falling rocks, poisonous arrows this kind of traps are simply child's play in this place.  What Han Yu couldn't understand the most was that in some places, it was necessary to decipher the secret code of the mechanism in order to pass.  And sometimes, after finally breaking through a door, what awaits you is a trap that has been prepared for a long time.

    "When did this damn thing become a head?" Han Yu couldn't help shouting in his heart.

    With the destruction of the black tower, Han Yu can now use his own domain again.  But in order to avoid attracting the attention of the Mechanical Emperor, and because the palace was too big, Han Yu could only use his abilities quietly.  Han Yu thinks very seriously, you threaten me with Lin Ke.  I will lock you into my domain.  come up with?  Then return Lin Ke to me.

    Due to Han Yu’s calmness and the fact that he was avoiding a trap, the Mechanical Emperor never noticed this small movement. When Han Yu suddenly started it, it was too late for the Mechanical Emperor to react.  He could only watch helplessly as the palace he transformed into was dragged into Han Yu's flame field.

    “What do you want?!” The Mechanical Emperor shouted angrily at Han Yu.

    Facing the mechanical emperor who suddenly appeared in front of him, Han Yu replied calmly: "Simple, return Lin Ke to me."

    Han Yu once swore to himself that he would never let anyone close to him die in front of him again.  But when he saw Lin Ke being devoured by the mechanical emperor, Han Yu deeply realized his powerlessness and weakness.  The death of Qiao Yan'er had already broken Han Yu's heart, and with the death of Lin Ke.  Han Yu's heart felt empty.

    Looking at Han Yu who stopped struggling and looked like he was dead, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but laugh loudly.  For Han Yu who always ruined his own good deeds, the Mechanical Emperor always wanted to get rid of him quickly, but now it seems.  Killing Han Yu would make him happier than letting Han Yu live like this.

    "Congratulations to your majesty on your success." The coquettish woman who was responsible for guarding Lin Ke came closer and congratulated the mechanical emperor.  The mechanical emperor glanced at the coquettish woman with a charming smile, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I won't treat you badly."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty Your Majesty, what are you going to do?" the coquettish woman suddenly asked in horror.

    The mechanical emperor grabbed the coquette's neck with one hand, and his face suddenly became ferocious.  "Didn't I say that I won't treat you badly? Come on, become one with me and enjoy the rights as a ruler together."

    The coquettish woman was shocked when she heard this, but she didn't dare to struggle. She could only keep pleading, "No, no, I want to live, I want to live, Your Majesty. Let me go."

    "Hmph, don't be disrespectful." The Machine Emperor sneered.

    "Let me go, you bastard! You have to die!" Seeing that it was useless to beg for mercy, the coquettish woman struggled but couldn't get away, and saw that she was about to die.  Finally he yelled.  But before he could even curse, he was devoured by the Mechanical Emperor.

    The Mechanical Emperor at this time is completely different from before.  The previous mechanical emperor was like a substance, with flesh and blood like a human being, but the current mechanical emperor is like a puddle of tangible and qualitative liquid that can change forms at will.  When devouring the coquette, the mechanical emperor turned into a ball of water, wrapped the coquettish woman in it, and slowly melted before returning to its original human form.

    But at this time, Han Yu had no reaction at all to the changes in the mechanical emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor seemed to have lost interest in Han Yu. He walked past Han Yu and said to himself: "It's time to deal with those guys who dare to attack the Imperial Palace. I will leave them alone."  Destroy them all.”

    Just as he was about to pass Han Yu, the Mechanical Emperor felt his left shoulder being grabbed by a hand.  Turning around, he saw Han Yu grabbing his shoulder.  At this moment, Han Yu lowered his head and could not see his face.

    "Let go!" the mechanical emperor said coldly.

    There was a silence in response to the mechanical emperor. Seeing this, the mechanical emperor frowned impatiently and shook his left shoulder, intending to shake off Han Yu who was grabbing his shoulder. However, he was shocked to find that Han Yu was so strong at this time. His left shoulder was not only  Instead of shaking off Han Yu's hand, there was a dull pain.  The Mechanical Emperor raised his right hand, transforming into a sharp knife, flipped it to an impossible angle, aimed at Han Yu who was standing behind him, and stabbed it.

    "Poof~" The sharp knife pierced Han Yu and he raised his right hand. Blood splattered, but it didn't seem to attract Han Yu's attention at all.  Just see Han YuxuanHe raised his head and stared at the mechanical emperor.

    When their eyes met, the Mechanical Emperor couldn't help but be shocked, what kind of eyes those were.  From those eyes, the mechanical emperor could not see any emotional fluctuations, just like a dead person.  But unlike the gray eyes of a dead person, Han Yu's eyes were red.

    Almost subconsciously, the Mechanical Emperor suddenly turned around, broke away from Han Yu's right hand, flew up and kicked Han Yu in the chest.  Han Yu refused to dodge and allowed the mechanical emperor to kick him in the chest.  Although the Mechanical Emperor saw Han Yu being kicked away, his brows were furrowed. The kick felt unreal, as if nothing had been hit.

    Before the Mechanical Emperor could figure out whether the kick he just made was successful, Han Yu, who was kicked away, gradually disappeared before he hit the ground.  The Mechanical Emperor was shocked, and what surprised the Mechanical Emperor even more.  Behind him, he clearly felt that there was someone standing.  Slowly looking back, it was Han Yu standing behind him.

    Afterimage?  Doppelg?nger?

    No matter what the possibility is, the Mechanical Emperor will not let Han Yu continue to stand in front of him.  In the imagination of the mechanical emperor.  Han Yu should always live in regret and self-blame, which is the best ending, instead of appearing in front of him like now and continuing to do things that hinder him.

    The Mechanical Emperor roared, and his hands transformed into two sharp knives.  He struck at Han Yu.  The long knife struck Han Yu without any hindrance, splitting Han Yu into three pieces. But before the Mechanical Emperor showed his smile, in front of the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu, who was split into three pieces, slowly recovered.  Became a person.

    "Weird, monster!" The mechanical emperor cried out when he saw this.

    What an ironic title.  Essentially.  The Mechanical Emperor is the real monster, but now he calls Han Yu standing in front of him a monster.  It's just that Han Yu didn't want to discuss who is more like a monster with the Machine Emperor.  Han Yu stood silently in front of the Mechanical Emperor, motionless.

    The mechanical emperor is furious.  If Han Yu launched an attack, the Mechanical Emperor would not panic, but this strange silence made the Mechanical Emperor confused about what Han Yu was planning to do.  Unwilling to continue the stalemate like this, the Mechanical Emperor took the lead and roared angrily before launching an attack on Han Yu.  Clench your hands into fists.  The mechanical emperor attacked Han Yu in front of him with fists and fists.  He was beaten back step by step by the mechanical emperor, but Han Yu always stared at the mechanical emperor with his bright red eyes.  Until the mechanical emperor straightened himself into a knife, trying to destroy the eyes that made him feel heart palpitating.

    "Peng~" Han Yu's right hand grabbed the two fingers inserted by the Mechanical Emperor and twisted them hard. The two fingers were twisted to an impossible position.  The mechanical emperor immediately felt the excruciating pain, his fingers were connected to his heart, and it hurt like hell to hurt one finger, let alone two.  But Han Yu was not satisfied at all. Once he took action, there was no possibility of stopping.  After taking action to block the mechanical emperor's eye attack.  Han Yu immediately launched a stormy attack on the Mechanical Emperor.  The Mechanical Emperor was like a withered leaf. He was beaten off the ground by Han Yu's crazy attacks and was moaning in agony.

    With Han Yu’s fierce whip kick, the Mechanical Emperor flew out.  This is the underground of the Imperial Palace, which was used to absorb Lin Ke.  The Mechanical Emperor turned off the function of the black tower that could inhibit Han Yu's abilities.  Now that he had suffered a lot, the Mechanical Emperor finally remembered that he still had the black tower as a weapon to use, and hurriedly opened the black tower.  Just to the disappointment of the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu did not seem to be affected by the Black Tower at this time.

    Han Yu walked slowly towards the Mechanical Emperor step by step. Listening to the sound of footsteps that seemed to be stepping on his heart, the Mechanical Emperor quickly concentrated on alert.  If you want to use the new energy gained from absorbing Lin Ke, it will take time, but what the Mechanical Emperor lacks now is time.  In order to delay time, the Mechanical Emperor wanted to shift his strategy, but how could Han Yu allow the Mechanical Emperor to escape at this time.

    Facing the wall of fire surrounding him and Han Yu, the Mechanical Emperor shuddered and began to breathe heavily.  And as the air was sucked into the body by the mechanical emperor, the body of the mechanical emperor slowly swelled like a balloon.  Seeing this change in the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu couldn't help but stop and silently looked at the getting bigger and bigger Mechanical Emperor, as if he wanted to see what tricks the Mechanical Emperor wanted to play.

    Seeing that Han Yu stopped moving, the Mechanical Emperor was secretly happy and started suctioning harder.  Gradually, Han Yu saw the clues.  At this time, the Mechanical Emperor has become extremely huge. The entire body looks more like a palace than a person. Moreover, the palace continues to grow and has touched the foundation of the Black Tower.

    Seeing that Han Yu did not seem to be affected by the black tower, the Mechanical Emperor mistakenly thought that the black tower had failed, so he did not care.Whether the Black Tower can still exist? The body that is growing rapidly overwhelms the Black Tower without hesitation and continues to expand.

    ?? Han Yu was confused and didn’t understand what the mechanical emperor in front of him wanted to do when he suddenly turned into this appearance. He silently watched the transformation of the mechanical emperor and wanted to see what this guy was planning to do.

    Finally, the mechanical emperor stopped changing.  At this time, the mechanical emperor had completely transformed into a majestic palace, sitting underground and silently facing Han Yu.  And just when Han Yu didn't know what to do next, the main hall where the mechanical emperor changed his head suddenly spoke, "Boy, Lin Ke is in this palace. If you can do it without destroying this palace,  If you find her under the premise, I will return her to you."

    Once he heard this, Han Yu didn’t think much about it and immediately dived into this maze transformed by the mechanical emperor.  As soon as I entered.  Han Yu encountered a trap.  Thinking of the conditions proposed by the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu gave up using his abilities and moved his legs to avoid the traps that appeared.

    ……

    ??In the Courage waiting above the Imperial Palace, everyone was shocked when they saw the black tower suddenly collapse.  This black tower suddenly emerged from the ground, and now it suddenly fell down without warning.  It really makes people worry about Han Yu's situation.  It's just that at this moment, there are really no people in the Courage who can go out to fight. Even if they want to help, they can't find anyone.

    "How about shooting at the bottom of the black tower?" Field suddenly said.

    Han Mengxin and others were opposed to Field's bad idea, but Ning Ping and others felt that they could not help.  It’s okay to shout and cheer.  However, Han Mengxin vetoed it if it hurt Han Yu.  But just sitting like this is really unsettling.  After thinking about it, Han Mengxin decided to go underground to check it out by herself. However, as soon as this proposal was put forward, everyone opposed it.  Everyone knew what position Han Mengxin held in Han Yu's heart. If something happened, Han Yu would not complain.  They themselves will feel sorry for themselves.

    "If we want to fight together, let's all act together." Seeing everyone arguing, Messing, who had just returned to the Courage from Ning Dong, suggested.

    "Good idea." Everyone said to Messing in unison.  But Messing felt that he had been fooled again, and hurriedly explained: "The people I am talking about do not include me."

    “Hey, don’t be so outspoken.” Ning Ping said to Messing with a smile.

    Messing couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "You idiot, I really don't want to stay with you crazy people. I am also sick. Why did I come back when I have nothing to do?"

    No matter how much Messing slanders or complains, he can't run away.  In Messing's depressed tangle, the Courage's main gun fired a shot at the bottom of the black tower.  Then he dived into a large hole opened by the main gun and reached below the ground.

    When everyone saw the majestic palace, they did not realize that it was the transformation of the mechanical emperor. While they were amazed that there was a palace hidden here, they were also looking for the whereabouts of Han Yu.  The attentive Messing stared curiously at the majestic palace on the ground.  There will always be a strange feeling in my heart for no reason.  I just felt that there was something strange about this majestic palace in front of me, but Messing couldn't tell what was strange about it.

    At this time, no one in the Courage paid any attention to Messing, and they were all searching carefully for the possible whereabouts of Han Yu.  The result was disappointing. Except for the majestic palace, everyone had searched all other places, but no trace of Han Yu was found.

    "Otherwise, let's" Before Messing could finish his suggestion, he suddenly reached out and covered his mouth.

    "Meixin, what did you want to say just now?" Han Mengxin asked curiously upon seeing this.

    "It's okay, it's okay, I suddenly felt a little hungry. Are you hungry?" Messing shook his head and asked in the end, changing the subject.

    But no one planned to let Messi off easily. Lin Mohan looked at Messing and said, "Meixin, did you just want to say"

    "I don't want to say anything, I don't know anything. Why? Why do you have to drag me with me in everything you do?" Messing interrupted Lin Mohan and shouted.

    Faced with Messing's questioning, Ning Ping said slowly: "This is Han Yu's explanation. He said that Messing has a good brain, but he is a bit lazy, and he will only be willing to contribute if he is forced."

    "That guy really thinks highly of me." Messing rolled his eyes in frustration and said.

    After all, in order to prevent the group of people in front of him from escorting him to the palace below that made him feel weird, Messing declared in advance: "I don't think I need to tell you that you know that there is something weird in the palace below, but if you want  To find Han Yu, you must go to that palace again. I must declare in advance that I don’t have the power to tie a chicken, but?Go to that palace. If any of you want to go, then go.  "

    Seeing that Messing said it so straightforwardly, it was hard for everyone to force Messing.  The palace below does have an unsettling weirdness everywhere. It must be dangerous to enter that kind of place. Since Messing doesn't want to go, then he shouldn't go.

    At this time, there were not many people able to move in the Courage. Ning Ping and Field could not move easily. Lin Mohan was also temporarily unable to move due to the backlash from his power. As a result, only the ones who could move were left.  Excluding Su Wan, Han Mengxin and others who have no ability to protect themselves.  Fortunately, the two captured androids have been handed over to Ning Dong at this moment, otherwise the Courage would not be able to squeeze out even one extra manpower.

    Even if Shi Bafang is added, the power to enter the palace seems slightly weaker.  But just when everyone was frowning and grimacing, a red mist suddenly rose from the palace on the ground, gradually covering the palace completely.  This change surprised the people inside the Courage.  Han Mengxin immediately ignored the objections of Ning Ping and others and rushed out of the Courage first.  When Su Wan and Shi Bafang saw this, they quickly followed.

    But what disappointed Han Mengxin was that when she rushed into the red mist, she was shocked to find that she had not entered the palace. As the red mist dissipated, Han Mengxin and Su Wan and Shi Bafang, who followed closely behind, discovered that  The majestic palace on the ground, which looked weird to people, suddenly disappeared right in front of them.

    "If I could have acted earlier" Han Mengxin said with some regret.

    "Don't blame yourself, I think Han Yu will be fine." Ning Ping comforted him softly from the side.

    It’s also a good thing that Han Yu didn’t hear Ning Ping’s words, otherwise he would definitely ask how Ning Ping made such a judgment.  After entering the palace transformed by the mechanical emperor, Han Yu was exhausted in one maze trap after another.  If it weren't for the fear that something might happen to Lin Ke and couldn't violate the conditions put forward by the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu would have really wanted to burn this place down with a fire.

    Quicksand, falling rocks, poisonous arrows this kind of traps are simply child's play in this place.  What Han Yu couldn't understand the most was that in some places, it was necessary to decipher the secret code of the mechanism in order to pass.  And sometimes, after finally breaking through a door, what awaits you is a trap that has been prepared for a long time.

    "When did this damn thing become a head?" Han Yu couldn't help shouting in his heart.

    With the destruction of the black tower, Han Yu can now use his own domain again.  But in order to avoid attracting the attention of the Mechanical Emperor, and because the palace was too big, Han Yu could only use his abilities quietly.  Han Yu thought very seriously, if you threaten me with Lin Ke, I will lock you in my domain.  come up with?  Then return Lin Ke to me.

    Due to Han Yu's calmness and the fact that he was doing this while avoiding a trap, the Mechanical Emperor never noticed this small movement. When Han Yu suddenly started it, it was too late for the Mechanical Emperor to react and could only watch helplessly.  Watching the palace he transformed into be dragged into Han Yu's flame field.

    “What do you want?!” The Mechanical Emperor shouted angrily at Han Yu.

    Facing the mechanical emperor who suddenly appeared in front of him, Han Yu replied calmly: "Simple, return Lin Ke to me." (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 1024 Together (Finale)

    invalid!

    Just by looking at the appearance, you can tell that physical attacks are ineffective against the current mechanical emperor.  But what Han Yu didn't expect was that his own flames had no effect on the Mechanical Emperor.  Just like a stone sinking into the sea, the fireball condensed with Han Yu's flame power fell on the mechanical emperor and was immediately swallowed up, without any effect that Han Yu wanted to see.

    Han Yu was helpless for a moment.

    An invincible existence?  Han Yu never believed that such a thing existed in the world!  Everything has its weaknesses. The reason why there is nothing we can do against this mechanical emperor is because we haven't found the opponent's weakness yet. Han Yu is convinced of this.  It's just that I believe it without any doubt. How to deal with the mechanical emperor now is the top priority that Han Yu needs to solve.

    The mechanical emperor, unwilling to be left alone, is constantly expanding his body at this time, eroding Han Yu's flame domain. If Han Yu doesn't come up with countermeasures, who knows what the flame domain will be like in the end.  But for a while, it was really difficult for Han Yu to come up with a solution.

    ??Watching the mechanical emperor be arrogant and domineering?  Han Yu couldn't do it. Since the hostile relationship had been established and there was no possibility of change, it would naturally be that you were happy and I was in pain, and you were unlucky and I was happy.  Han Yu is not a saint, and he cannot do stupid things like repaying kindness with kindness. Of course, he is not a villain who will always seek revenge. Anyway, to put it bluntly, one sentence to describe Han Yu is that he can eat anything, but he cannot suffer losses.

    At this moment, the mechanical emperor is obviously taking advantage of Han Yu. Naturally, Han Yu will not be polite to the mechanical emperor and talk to him if he has anything to say.  Even if you want to talk it over, you still need the mechanical emperor to be willing to listen.  Judging from the current situation, it is impossible for the Mechanical Emperor to listen to what Han Yu will say based on his "invincible" aura.  What Han Yu can do is bring down the mechanical emperor.  Whether it is steamed or burned after that depends on Han Yu's wishes.

    If the front doesn’t work, then take a detour!  Han Yu is not a rigid person. He knows that flames are ineffective against the mechanical emperor but he still insists on it. The right way is to make other attempts.  This is the realm of flames, and Han Yu still has the final say. Everything in this place is still under Han Yu's control.

    With Han Yu’s thoughts, the ground sank around the mechanical emperor, forming a magma belt.  The Mechanical Emperor was restricted to a single area.  If the Mechanical Emperor is allowed to continue to expand, Han Yu is really worried that his flame domain will be invaded by the Mechanical Emperor.  Although this possibility is extremely unlikely, it is not impossible.  When a person with superpowers in a domain encounters an opponent whose power is completely greater than his own, the domain owned by the superpower may be seized by the opponent.  It's just that superpowers themselves are existences with powerful power, beings that are much stronger than superpowers.  In this world, theoretically it should not exist.  But facing the mechanical emperor.  Han Yu was shaken by this conclusion.  Ever since the Mechanical Emperor appeared in his current form.  Han Yu vaguely felt that his control over the flame field was slowly declining. Although the rate of decline was not very fast, it was undeniable that his control was indeed declining.

    The magma zone prevented the Mechanical Emperor's body from continuing to expand to all directions, but just like Han Yu decided to take a detour if he couldn't face it head-on, the Mechanical Emperor was not a stubborn guy.  After discovering that the magma zone was temporarily insurmountable, the Mechanical Emperor changed the direction of expansion from horizontal development to vertical development.  The original mechanical emperor was like a puddle of phlegm lying on the ground, but now it looks like a tower under construction, growing taller little by little.  It's just that the appearance of this tower is really disgusting.  Once you take one look, you don't want to take a second look.  What's even more unacceptable is that the mechanical emperor's biochemical attack also appeared at this time, and the stench like a rotting corpse floated in the air, making people sick to smell it.

    Han Yu flew upwind, so that he could avoid smelling the stench, and at the same time he could better find the mechanical emperor's weaknesses.  Everything is interdependent and the Mechanical Emperor is no exception.  I just want to find the weakness of the Mechanical Emperor, but it won't be found in a short time.  The previous mechanical emperor was like a single-celled organism, constantly undergoing division and reproduction. However, due to the emergence of the magma zone, the current mechanical emperor seems to have changed the direction of evolution and began to move in a more tangible direction.  develop.

    The tower that looked like it was being drenched with yellow slurry was the image of the mechanical emperor at this moment. But just when Han Yu was about to launch an attack on the tower to test its reality, the tower changed again.  I really watched it rise from the ground, and then watched it collapse again.  But Han Yu didn't feel the slightest bit happy. Who knew what tricks this mechanical emperor would play soon.  Under Han Yu's gaze, the Mechanical Emperor did not let Han Yu wait any longer. The collapsed tower gradually melted, bulged, and turned into a semicircular sphere. Then suddenly, two eyes opened on the front of the sphere.  Staring at Han Yu in mid-air?? 

    Han Yu was startled by the sudden appearance of the eyes. Before Han Yu could decide whether to attack or wait and see, he saw hundreds of thick tentacles extending out of the semicircular sphere, like  The tentacles of an octopus are covered with suckers.  But compared to the octopus, this guy has too many tentacles.

    Before Han Yu could finish his slander, the mechanical emperor on the ground launched an attack on Han Yu, and dozens of tentacles rushed towards Han Yu with the sound of wind.  Relying on his agility, Han Yu hid in the air, leading the tentacles following him to fly in the air. After a while, the tentacles surrounding Han Yu were knotted in the air, and they could not be untangled.  .  But before Han Yu could take a breath, he saw the entangled tentacles gradually merging together and returning to the body of the mechanical emperor. Then more tentacles emerged to attack Han Yu.

    Facing the mechanical emperor's tentacle attack, Han Yu had to raise his position, hoping to temporarily avoid the mechanical emperor's attack. However, the mechanical emperor's tentacles seemed to be able to stretch infinitely. No matter how high Han Yu rose, the tentacles were always tight.  Followed.

    Fire attacks are still ineffective against the current mechanical emperor.  The tentacles' defensive capabilities are astonishing. If the flames fall on them, they will only flicker and go out, unable to cause any damage at all.  Just when Han Yu was thinking hard about countermeasures, he suddenly heard an exclamation from the ground, and when he heard it, Han Yu suddenly turned pale with shock.

    Just when Han Yu was avoiding the tentacle attack.  The Mechanical Emperor quietly stretched out his tentacles to cross the obstruction of the magma belt, caught up with Lin Ke who was hiding in the distance, wrapped Lin Ke around the waist, and pulled him towards him.  When Han Yu saw this, he couldn't think about anything else and immediately ran straight towards the tentacle that wrapped around Lin Ke.

    Naturally, the Mechanical Emperor didn’t want Han Yu to ruin his good deeds at this time, so dozens of tentacles stretched out to try to block Han Yu’s way.  But at this time, Han Yu was really anxious and could no longer hold back. He rushed left and right past the interception of the tentacles, and saw that he was only a few meters away from the tentacles that wrapped around Lin Ke.

    Han Yu knew that his flames could not cause effective damage to the tentacles.  Lin Ke couldn't let go of the tentacles with his own strength, so he thought of another way.  Using his control over the flame dragon domain, he controlled a huge boulder to fall from the sky and hit the tentacle that wrapped around Lin Ke.

    Fortunately, it worked, and the tentacles that were hit seemed to be in pain.  Let go of Lin Ke.  It's just that the location of the release is not very good, just above the magma belt laid by Han Yu.  Naturally, Han Yu would not watch Lin Ke fall into the lava.  He immediately rushed over desperately.  At the cost of being slapped on the back by a tentacle, Han Yu finally caught Lin Ke before he fell into the lava.

    "I'll send you away first, and I'll be there soon." Han Yu endured the severe pain in his back and said to Lin Ke through gritted teeth.  Unexpectedly, Lin Ke shook his head and said to Han Yu: "I'm sorry Han Yu, I can't leave now. If I leave, then there is no possibility for you to defeat this mechanical emperor."

    Hearing Lin Ke’s words, although Han Yu felt a little unhappy, he also knew that Lin Ke was not a person without any purpose.  Since she said that, she must be certain.  Thinking of this, Han Yu didn't care to talk nonsense to Lin Ke, and flew towards a temporarily safe place with Lin Ke in his arms.  This place is really not the place to talk right now.

    Han Yu originally wanted to take Lin Ke through the domain gate and listen to Lin Ke explain why he insisted on staying outside his domain.  And when Han Yu thought about it, as long as he took Lin Ke out of his own domain, it was up to him whether he should take Lin Ke back to the flame domain.  Unfortunately, Lin Ke saw through Han Yu's little calculation, and said to Han Yu when Han Yu was about to open the door to the domain: "Don't waste your efforts, we can't leave here for the time being."

    Han Yu didn’t believe it, and tried to open the door to the field as before, but was shocked to find that it was really just like Lin Ke said, the door to the field that could be opened in one go could not be opened at this time.

    "It's like using a key to open a door. If a foreign object is stuffed into the lock, even if the key is correct, the door cannot be opened. That mechanical emperor is the foreign object stuffed into the lock. Han Yu, we are all trapped.  Here it is." Lin Ke explained to Han Yu with a wry smile.

    "How did you know?" Han Yu asked puzzledly.

    Lin Ke explained calmly after hearing this: "I only found out when I was caught by that tentacle just now. Do you believe it? Han Yu, after I was caught by that tentacle, I never knew a lot of things."  Information flooded into my brain, including the weaknesses of the mechanical emperor in front of me."

    Upon hearing this, Han Yu immediately asked impatiently: "What is the weakness of this mechanical emperor?"

    "Don't be impatient, listen to me slowly. This matter must be started from the beginning"

    ……

    ? ?Although he said he was starting from the beginning, Lin Ke also knew that Han Yu was in a very anxious mood at the moment.  Let’s keep it as simple as possible and only focus on the key points.  But even so, Lin Ke talked for more than two hours.  From Lin Ke's story, Han Yu knew what the mechanical emperor was about.

    It’s still the remnants of the unyielding gods and demons who are causing trouble behind the scenes.  They are unwilling to fail and are single-mindedly committed to destroying mankind, but they also know that even if they can resurrect the gods and demons of the past, they will not be able to achieve their goal.  Although humans who have not continued to be suppressed by the gods and demons are not as strong as when they launched the God-Destroying War, it is still not a problem to deal with the defeated soldiers among the gods and demons.

    In order to destroy mankind, the remnants of gods and demons decided to find another way. Resurrecting the gods and demons of the past was not feasible, so they created an existence that was more powerful than the gods and demons of the past.  In order to achieve this goal, the remnants of gods and demons do not hesitate to use themselves as the basis.  It can be said that there are no remnants of gods and demons in the world at this moment, because in order to create more powerful gods and demons than before, the remnants of gods and demons shattered their own souls and completely merged into the soul of the mechanical emperor.  It can be said that the mechanical emperor at this time is actually a combination of many remnants of gods and demons.  The mechanical emperor with strong resentment and powerful soul power is naturally not an opponent that can be easily solved.

    As for how to destroy mankind.  The design of the remnants of gods and demons is to devour.  The Mechanical Emperor can increase his size infinitely and increase his power by devouring other creatures.  If Han Yu hadn't brought the Mechanical Emperor into the Flame Realm in advance, the Imperial Palace might have become a part of the Mechanical Emperor's body at this time.  Through this devouring ability, the remnants of gods and demons believe that the mechanical emperor can swallow the world and return to chaos.  Once that time comes, humans will naturally cease to exist.

    After understanding these things, Han Yu immediately asked how to kill the Mechanical Emperor.  But after hearing Han Yu's questioning, Lin Ke was silent for a while, and then under Han Yu's constant urging, he told Han Yu that the only way to destroy the Mechanical Emperor was to enter the Mechanical Emperor's body.  Find the core of the Machine Emperor and destroy it.  Only in this way can the Mechanical Emperor be completely eliminated.

    As soon as he heard that he was going to enter the body of the mechanical emperor, Han Yu couldn't help but hesitate.  It's not that he has a mysophobia and doesn't want to touch the disgusting body of the mechanical emperor, but judging from the current situation.  Entering the mechanical emperor's body at this time will most likely be swallowed up.  It is an act of committing suicide.

    The body of the mechanical emperor is not huge enough.  When Han Yu entered it, there was not much room to move. If he rushed in at this time, he would be throwing himself into a trap.  The only way to solve this problem is to let go of the restrictions on the mechanical emperor and use this flame field as bait to allow the mechanical emperor to expand his body as much as possible.  This is a way to survive from death!  It is also the only feasible solution at the moment.  Han Yu didn't think too much and removed the magma zone that restricted the expansion of the Mechanical Emperor.  With the rapid expansion of the Mechanical Emperor, Han Yu felt that his control over the domain began to decline again, and this time the rate of decline was several times faster than before.

    At this time, the mechanical emperor seems to have become simpler-minded, except for devouring.  His former intelligence seems to be gone forever.  After Han Yu withdrew the magma zone, the octopus-like image of the mechanical emperor changed again, returning to the thick phlegm like before, single-mindedly wanting to cover the earth with himself.

    Han Yu, who had not been attacked for the time being, stared at the mechanical emperor on the ground, and asked Lin Ke puzzledly how to find the core part of the mechanical emperor hidden in the body.  Lin Ke heard the words and replied: "Don't worry, I will act with you. When I came into contact with the tentacles, I found that I had a connection with the core. I will serve as your guide to find the core."

    Han Yu was doubtful about Lin Ke's guarantee.

    ……

    When three-quarters of the control of the Flame Domain was seized by the Mechanical Emperor, Lin Ke knew that it was almost done. Most of the areas in the Flame Domain had been covered by the Mechanical Emperor. The vast area allowed the Mechanical Emperor to grow in power, and at the same time, it also  This greatly increases the number of places that the Mechanical Emperor needs to defend, making it completely impossible to defend against.

    Han Yu followed Lin Ke and rushed towards the mechanical emperor on the ground.  What puzzled Han Yu was that the mechanical emperor's body didn't seem to reject Lin Ke at all. Instead, it seemed to be welcoming a wanderer home.  But wherever Lin Ke goes, a passage will appear in the originally closed place.  Through this phenomenon, Han Yu successfully followed Lin Ke into the body of the mechanical emperor.  However, contrary to Lin Ke's calmness, Han Yu's expression began to become solemn.  He realized that Lin Ke was probably hiding something from him, but for a while he couldn't figure out what he was hiding from him.  If Lin Ke and the Machine Emperor were together, I wouldn't believe it even if I beat Han Yu to death.  With a trace of doubt, Han Yu followed Lin Ke to a closed door.

    "Everything inside and outside the Mechanical Emperor's body"The image he saw was completely different. It looked like a pool of thick phlegm from the outside, but after entering the inside, he found that it was like a maze. Han Yu felt like entering the palace where the mechanical emperor's body had changed again.  Feel.

    The door in front of him was closed, so naturally it was time for Han Yu to take action.  Naturally, Han Yu would not knock on the door properly, and probably no one would answer the door if he did.  Standing in front of the door, Han Yu flew up and kicked the door open fiercely.  The seemingly solid door was kicked open immediately. Standing at the door and looking in, the door was brightly lit and looked like a Colosseum. But how could there be a Colosseum in a place like this.

    Han Yu didn’t want to stay here longer. When he saw the passage leading to a deeper place on the opposite side, he immediately took Lin Ke and walked in, intending to pass here as soon as possible.  But Han Yu and Lin Ke had just walked to the center of the Colosseum, when dozens of monsters with ferocious faces, like three-headed dogs from hell, suddenly appeared in the surrounding auditorium.  These vicious dogs with three heads growled in a low voice.  Surrounded Han Yu and Lin Ke.

    Facing these vicious dogs, Han Yu’s only concern was Lin Ke’s safety. He guarded Lin Ke tightly behind him and scanned the vicious dogs with vigilant eyes as they approached step by step.  Worried about Lin Ke's safety, Han Yu looked around and decided to take Lin Ke to retreat to a corner of the Colosseum to avoid being attacked on all sides.

    Fortunately, these three-headed hell dogs are not immune to fire like the body of the mechanical emperor. When Han Yu released the fireball attack, the three-headed hell dogs dodged and took advantage of this opportunity.  Han Yu and Lin Ke rushed out of the circle of vicious dogs and retreated to the gate through which they entered.

    "Han Yu, the core we are looking for should be inside." Lin Ke whispered to Han Yu.

    Han Yu nodded upon hearing this, and after telling Lin Ke to protect himself, he turned his attention to the three-headed hell dog that was surrounding him.  Once Han Yu gets serious.  The three-headed dog of hell couldn't do anything to Han Yu.  Within a short time, dozens of three-headed hell dogs were burned to charcoal by Han Yu's flames.  These three-headed hellhounds are not the three-headed hellhounds in myths and legends.  It's just a form.  Not Han Yu's opponent.

    After solving the three-headed hell dog, Han Yu and Lin Ke continued to move forward.  After a while, when they came to a closed door again, Han Yu left Lin Ke outside.

    The appearance of the three-headed hell dog seemed to tell Han Yu that there would definitely be some hardships on the way to reach their destination.  The three-headed dog of hell is equivalent to the first path.  And behind every subsequent door we encounter, there should also be hardships.  Because of this idea, Han Yu asked Lin Ke to wait for him outside the door.

    ??Kicking the door open again, Han Yu stepped in.  It’s the same scene as the three-headed dog from Hell.  Another Colosseum.  But the area is much larger than the previous one.  Is it because the monster that appears here is bigger than the three-headed hell dog?

    With this question in mind, Han Yu slowly walked to the center of the Colosseum.  Just as he stood still, the door through the Colosseum opened, and a huge figure slowly walked over.  Although he couldn't see the other person's appearance clearly due to the darkness of the doorway, judging from his size and the sound of footsteps, he could tell that he was coming with bad intentions.

    When the other party walked out of the doorway, Han Yu's eyes suddenly narrowed.  The appearance should be human, but compared to ordinary humans, it is two to three times taller, and has a burly body, even the calves are thicker than Han Yu's waist.  It's not a Cyclops, this guy has the same eyebrows and eyes as a human, two eyes, one mouth, one nose and two ears.  The only difference is that they are much larger than ordinary humans.

    "Boom!" The thick mace was hit hard on the ground, and the giant said angrily to Han Yu: "Little one, what are you doing here?"

    This was the first time he met a guy who spoke since he fought against the Mechanical Emperor. Han Yu was a little surprised. He looked up at the giant in front of him, opened his mouth and asked, "Who are you? Why are you helping the Mechanical Emperor?"

    "Mechanical Emperor? I don't know him. My responsibility is to guard this door. The fact that you can come here means that you have killed my pet. Little one, since you have killed my pet, you will be mine from now on."  The pet is fine."

    Hearing the giant’s rude request, Han Yu gave him the middle finger without hesitation.

    The result of not being able to reach an agreement was to take action. With the giant's roar, the spiked mace whizzed down at Han Yu. If it hit Han Yu hard this time, Han Yu would be smashed into meat cakes.  Han Yu didn't want to have a head-on confrontation with the giant in front of him, so he dodged and fired a fireball at the giant head.

    Unexpectedly, despite being big, the giant was not slow either. He tilted his head to dodge the flying fireball, and stretched out his left hand, trying to catch Han Yu who was flying into the air.  Facing a big animal right in front of you? Han Yu didn't even think about it, and moved in front of the giant in a flash.  Just as he aimed at the giant's eyes and was about to take action, he felt a gust of wind coming from behind him, and Han Yu hurriedly avoided it again.  Hearing a "pop" sound, the giant's big hand slapped his face.  When Han Yu saw this, his heart moved, and a smirk appeared on his face. He approached the giant's big face for the second time. The giant didn't even think about it, and stretched out his hand to pat it again.

    "Snapped"

    ……

    "Every time you suffer, you gain wisdom." This saying does not seem appropriate when applied to a giant.  This giant just remembers food but not fights. Although Han Yu used the same method, the giant didn't seem to have a long memory at all.  Relying on the advantage of having flame acceleration.  Han Yu let the giant beat him. Although the giant was furious, there was nothing he could do about Han Yu.

    When Han Yu appeared at the feet of the giant, the giant, who was so angry that he lost his mind, raised his mace and stabbed Han Yu hard. Unexpectedly, he heard a "pop" sound and the mace fell.  On the giant's own feet.  The giant, who was suffering from pain in his feet, could not stand steadily. He sat down on the ground with a plop, and immediately dropped the mace in his hand.

    Han Yu didn’t hesitate when he saw this, and immediately flew behind the giant’s head.  At this time, the giant's attention was focused on his injured foot.  There was no time to react. A beam of light condensed with Han Yu's flame energy penetrated the giant's neck. But what Han Yu didn't expect was that the attacked giant did not struggle. The blow seemed to be fatal.  The giant fell directly to the ground, and then gradually merged with the ground.  Disappeared in front of Han Yu's eyes.

    ?? Han Yu stared at the ground where the giant disappeared.  At this time, Lin Ke came over and reminded Han Yu to seize the time and move on.  Although Han Yu was confused, he could only suppress this confusion in his heart at this time and wait for the opportunity to solve it in the future.

    He took Lin Ke to the third door. This time, Han Yu didn’t let Han Yu kick the door down again, and the door opened automatically.  Inside the gate, stood a familiar figure to Han Yu.  The middle-aged mechanical emperor in human form was looking at Han Yu and Lin Ke with a smile.

    When Han Yu saw this, he originally wanted to let Lin Ke stay where he was, but he didn't expect that Lin Ke, who was standing behind him, suddenly stretched out his arms and hugged Han Yu.  He whispered in his mouth: "I'm sorry Han Yu, I lied to you again. But this is the last time I lie to you. Take Long Sheng out of here quickly." After saying this, without giving Han Yu time to object, Han Yu felt something in front of him.  Ichika found that he had appeared outside the body of the mechanical emperor, and Ryusei was standing not far from him.

    "What's going on?" Han Yu couldn't help roaring.

    "Uncle Han" A timid voice sounded in Han Yu's ears, which made Han Yu, who was in a rage, tremble all over, and his already somewhat irrational mood suddenly calmed down.

    "Long Sheng, you know what's going on. Right?" Ning Ping looked at Long Sheng with a glimmer of hope and said.

    "ISister Lin said that she hopes you can live well."

    Hearing Long Sheng’s words, Han Yu suddenly didn’t want to know what was going on.  Live well?  But after so many things happened, how could I live alone?  Thinking of this, Han Yu looked down at Long Sheng and said warmly: "Long Sheng, can you do me a favor?"

    ……

    Outside the realm of flames

    Han Mengxin and others are waiting anxiously. Just as Han Yu is helpless against the mechanical emperor, Han Mengxin and others are also helpless against Han Yu who enters the flame field. There is no other way to think of except waiting.  Just as they were waiting anxiously, a gap in space appeared, and a small figure squeezed out of the gap and fell in front of Han Mengxin and others.

    "Longsheng!" Han Mengxin cried out after lifting the child up and taking a look.

    When Long Sheng saw Han Mengxin, he didn't care to say anything else and said to Han Mengxin in a hurry: "Sister Han, let's go quickly. Let everyone leave here immediately. The further away, the better"

    "What's going on?" Han Mengxin asked in confusion.

    "Come on, it's too late if you don't leave. Uncle Han asked me to tell you all that this place will be destroyed soon, and let you leave here as soon as possible. He also said that he will take Sister Lin back to the Courage." Because Han Yu  A space passage in the flame domain was set up in the Courage. Long Sheng's words did not arouse the suspicion of Han Mengxin and others, but Han Mengxin did not expect that the space passage set up by Han Yu in the Courage would never be opened again.  Pass.

    The Courage and the fleet still above the Imperial Palace moved away from the Imperial Palace as quickly as possible

    ……

    The core area in the body of the mechanical emperor

    The middle-aged mechanical emperor looked at Lin Ke in front of him in disbelief, with a look of surprise on his face.  In his chest was a dagger, up to the hilt."Why, why?" the mechanical emperor who fell on the ground asked unwillingly.

    "I want to protect the world Han Yu lives in." Lin Ke said softly.

    "Then what? Die here alone? Who will know about your death?" the mechanical emperor asked with a sneer.

    “…I don’t need others to know, as long as the people I love can live well, that’s enough.”

    "Really? It's a pity that even if you die, I can keep resurrecting you." As the mechanical emperor's words fell, the entire core area began to vibrate.  It seemed like destruction was just around the corner.

    "Don't think that you can be resurrected forever. Now that I'm here, I'm sure that you won't be able to do evil again. What do you think the gift I got from Angel is?"

    "Is it a sacrifice?" The mechanical emperor frowned and stared at Lin Ke and asked.

    Lin Ke smiled and said nothing, but the mechanical emperor was going crazy.  If there is any nemesis for him in this world, it is really only the ability of sacrifice that Lin Ke possesses.  Even if the mechanical emperor cannot be completely eliminated at the cost of life, sealing the mechanical emperor can still be done.

    "I won't let you do that!" The mechanical emperor roared and tried to stop Lin Ke, but just as he threw himself in front of Lin Ke, a fireball flew over.  The mechanical emperor was knocked away again.

    Lin Ke looked back in surprise and saw Han Yu walking over with injuries all over his body.  Without Lin Ke's help, it can be said that Han Yu struggled to enter the mechanical emperor's body again.  He rushed all the way, killing countless intercepting guards in the mechanical emperor's body along the way, and waited until he finally saw Lin Ke again.  Han Yu could be said to be exhausted.

    "Why do you want to come back again?" Lin Ke asked moved and helplessly.

    Han Yu didn’t answer, but took two steps and came to Lin Ke.  He couldn't help but hugged Lin Ke in his arms.  Said in Lin Ke's ear: "Because there is a reason why I have to come here."

    "I'm going to die."

    "Yeah." Han Yu responded, as if he didn't care at all that there would be such a result.

    “I won’t let you succeed!” The mechanical emperor roared angrily and pounced on Lin Ke again.  But this time, with the protection of Han Yu, Lin Ke could start calmly.

    Wanting to perform a sacrificial ritual, especially a sacrifice like this at the cost of life, is not something that can be completed with a single thought.  Lin Ke needs time at this moment.  What Han Yu needs to do is to stop the Mechanical Emperor from interfering with the ceremony.

    Seeing Lin Ke standing still in the magic circle for the sacrifice ceremony, the Mechanical Emperor was extremely anxious.  One second later, he would be in greater danger, but if he wanted to break through Han Yu's defense immediately, it would not be possible in a short time.  Although Han Yu's physical strength was severely damaged at this time, he could still prevent the mechanical emperor from approaching.

    "I promise to let you leave and stop this damn ritual immediately." The Mechanical Emperor shouted anxiously.  It's a pity that Han Yu turned a deaf ear to the conditions offered by the Machine Emperor.

    At this moment, Lin Ke’s preparations were completed.  Without waiting for Lin Ke to speak, Han Yu forced the mechanical emperor back with one move, and then retreated to Lin Ke's side like lightning. He stretched out his arms to hug Lin Ke's slender waist and whispered: "Don't lie to me again."

    Hearing Han Yu's words, Lin Ke looked at Han Yu's serious face, smiled, and said, "Okay, we are together and will be together forever."

    "Well, together." Han Yu smiled slightly and repeated Lin Ke's words.

    As the words fell, the magic circle under the two people's feet glowed brightly, and the mechanical emperor who was rushing towards him roared in despair, followed by a violent explosion, which seemed to trigger a chain reaction. The entire flame field collapsed, and immeasurable energy destroyed it.  The barrier of space, the energy pouring out, destroyed the entire Imperial Palace, and the remnant power of the explosion spread to all directions. Even the Courage, which was far away from the Imperial Palace at this moment, was also affected.

    And Han Mengxin and others inside the Courage looked at the direction of the explosion with pale faces, despair in their hearts

    **********************************

    Eighteen years later

    After experiencing the great war of the Machinery Empire, the human world did not usher in peace for too long.  In the decisive battle that would determine the direction of the future war, the sudden collective paralysis of the mechanical legions allowed humans to win, but what caused the mechanical legions to lose their mobility has become an unsolvable mystery.

    There are rumors that Messing, the strategist of the Human Alliance Army, knows the reason, but Messing has no response.  The second year after the war with the Machine Empire ended, Messing suddenly disappeared.  ?Someone later saw someone who looked similar to Messing on the Emperor Star in the Northern Star Territory. For this reason, Maxi, who was the commander-in-chief of the alliance at the time, planned to send people to investigate, but this investigation plan broke out shortly afterwards.  The rebellion had to be suspended, and in the end the investigation was abandoned.

    Three more years later, there was a split within the alliance.  The huge alliance army formed to resist the Machine Empire finally broke out with Maxi's accidental death due to different affiliations.  Chang Zaitian and Snooker, who are known as Maxi's right-hand men, are on separate sides. At the same time, dozens of small forces who are unwilling to serve both sides have formed a coalition to try to protect themselves. Together with those old forces, the human world has entered a new era.  Warring States Period.

    After ten years of war, the world's structure has gradually stabilized. Humanity's war-weariness has prompted all parties to sit down and resolve disputes through negotiation, with force becoming an auxiliary means.

    Three years of transition have finally brought peace back to the world. Although there are still small-scale conflicts that continue to occur, large-scale battles involving hundreds of thousands are no longer easy to break out.  People can finally move away from the war and turn to other aspects that they had previously ignored.

    On the Dragon Horn Star in the northern star region, the civil war that broke out among humans did not seem to have much impact on this inconspicuous planet.  As usual, Ning Ping opened the door and prepared to go to the place where he usually practices sword practice.  But as soon as the door opened, I saw a familiar but unexpected face.

    "Brother, why are you here?" Ning Ping asked in surprise.

    Ning Dong, who had succeeded to the throne, did not bother to be polite to Ning Ping and asked: "Is your son back?"

    "Ah? Hasn't that boy Ning Xu been going to school on the Emperor Planet? It's not a holiday now Could it be that that boy has skipped school?"

    "Oh, brother, if that brat really plays hooky, I won't be so anxious. But look, this is the note that brat left for me." Ning Dong sighed and took it out from his arms.  A note was handed to Ning Ping.  Ning Ping took it and took a look at it, and couldn't help but smile: "Good boy, ambitious"

    Before he finished speaking, Ning Dong interrupted angrily: "You are so ambitious! That kid just went out to practice on his own, but before he left, he abducted Field and Shi Bafang's daughter."

    "Oh? That boy can do it." Ning Ping smiled when he heard this.

    Seeing Ning Ping's nonchalant look, Ning Dong rolled his eyes, "You can still laugh, but let me tell you, Field and Shi Bafang will be here in a moment. What will you do then?"

    "Wellthis is indeed a problem." Ning Ping thought for a while and walked outside.  When Ning Dong saw this, he asked in confusion: "Ning Ping, where are you going?"

    "Go and discuss with your mother what to do about this matter?Brother, what are you doing here? Ning Xu abducted Feild and Shi Bafang's daughter, but he didn't abduct your daughter." Ning Xu  Ping looked at Ning Dong in confusion and asked.

    "Yes, he did not abduct my daughter, but he abducted the children of many ministers. If I don't come here, do I have to face the ministers who come to me to ask for their children?" Ning Dong  He replied angrily.

    Ning Ping smiled when he heard this, "Brother, you came here to take refuge. By the way, if you run out, what will happen to the Emperor Star?"

    "The second one is holding it in front."

    "My second brother is so pitiful."

    ……

    The two of them were talking and came to a cliff by the seaside. They saw a beautiful woman doing cleaning work in front of a tomb that was buried together (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 952 Captured

    Nemis could not accept the reality before her.  I just slept for a while, but when I opened my eyes, I was a prisoner?  No one can accept it!  Just accept it or not, reality is reality. Looking at Maxi in front of him, Nemis knew that he was really a prisoner.

    "I don't accept it!" Nemis shouted, glaring at Maxi.

    Maxi touched her nose awkwardly and said, "Ah, just accept it if you don't accept it. I didn't expect you to accept it. Nemis, it's been a long time, and I didn't expect that we would meet in this way."

    Hearing what Maxi said, Nemis also paused and said in a bad mood: "I didn't expect that the two of us would be hostile one day."

    "Hmm I can't help it. From the moment the Alliance sent people to assassinate me, I gave up completely on the Alliance." Maxi coughed lightly and shrugged.

    Nemis frowned when he heard this and asked: "Maxi, what did you just say? The alliance sent someone to assassinate you? Is there any misunderstanding? You are the inspector general of the alliance. Who has the guts to do that?  Assassinate you?"

    "Haha you are still as innocent as before." Maxi smiled after hearing this, then looked at Nemis seriously and said: "Nemis, I can tell you responsibly, the person who assassinated me  , assigned by the Five Elders of the Alliance. This is absolutely true."

    "Why?" Nemis asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Maxi said with some emotion: "Whyprobably because I know some secrets that I shouldn't know. Nemis, do you know about the beast-turned-warriors?"

    "I know, I heard it's an anti-alliance organization."

    "But do you know who originally established this anti-alliance organization?" Maxi asked with a smile.

    "It can't be the Five Elders Association, right?" Nemis asked tentatively.

    "It's not the Five Elders Association. They appointed Wu Meng as the person in charge of the beast warrior project. They wanted to create iron-blooded warriors through manpower. Unfortunately, they didn't expect that Wu Meng would betray him halfway and take the beast warrior project as his own. And  Luo Lin and I were ordered to capture the rebel Wu Meng, and thus learned about the beast-turned-warriors. People should know that even the Five Elders Association cannot cover the sky with one hand in the alliance. They need a fig leaf, but I  He is the person who is very likely to pierce the fig leaf in their hands. In order to prevent me from talking nonsense, I have to let me die."

    "I can't believe what you said. We are enemies now, so I can't believe what you said." Nemis was silent for a while, shaking his head at Maxi.

    "If you don't believe it, don't believe it. Anyway, I didn't expect you to betray me and join me in overthrowing the alliance controlled by the Five Elders Association just because of my words." Maxi shrugged indifferently.

    Seeing that Maxi was about to leave, Nemis hurriedly shouted: "Hey, what are you going to do with us prisoners?"

    "Well I need to discuss this issue with my military advisor before I can decide. But don't worry, as long as you don't mess around, I won't let anyone embarrass you."

    "Even if I want to mess around, I don't have the strength now." Nemis smiled bitterly and said to Maxi: "Can you help me untie the cuffs on my hands and feet. In my current state, I can't escape.  Out."

    "That's not possible. Nemis, don't underestimate yourself. Only if you are like this can I talk to you with peace of mind. The title of the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals is very scary."

    "What? Just because of your name, you, a thousand-year-old man, have been silenced?" Nemis said with feigned disdain.

    "Nemis, do you want to clean your stomach again?" Maxi asked with a smile.

    Nemis’s face suddenly changed and he shouted at Maxi: “You are definitely not Maxi. The former Maxi was an upright man and would never come up with such an insidious and vicious idea.”

    "Hehe people can change, Nemis. If you want to keep the evening festival, then take care of your mouth, otherwise, hehe look at your thin skin and tender flesh. It will definitely make you happy.  Many unconventional men fall in love with it." Maxi smiled evilly at Nemis.

    Hearing this, Nemis's face turned green. He lay down on the bed as if resigned to his fate, and sighed: "Oh my God, what is the reason that caused Maxi, who was originally known for his uprightness and selflessness, to become such a terrible person?"  so?"

    Regarding Nemis’s emotion, Maxi didn’t respond. He just said “Look back, Deron will come to see you” and turned around to leave.  When Nemis heard the name Delong, he couldn't help but frown again.  It seems that the concerns of the Five Elders Association are true, and this Maxi is really determined to fight against the alliance to the end.  However, Nemis also had some dissatisfaction with the Five Elders' treatment of Delong.  Although Delong is capable?Not outstanding, but his popularity among the twelve divine generals is the best, because he cannot be compared to anyone and does not pose a threat to other divine generals. In addition, Delong has a gentle temper and is easy-going. As long as there is no conflict of interest,  , no one will deliberately embarrass Delong.  So when Delong was announced to be hanged by the Five Elders Association, all the Twelve God Generals who got the news interceded for Delong. Unfortunately, the Five Elders Association did not give the Twelve Gods the face and still insisted on punishing Delong.  Hanging.  When he heard the news that Delong had been rescued, Nemis was secretly happy that he finally didn't have to see a person he liked die in front of him.  But after hearing Maxi's words, Nemis had a new understanding of Maxi's attitude.

    Now there are only three paths before Nemis. The first is to be a prisoner honestly and wait for the Five Elders to send someone to redeem him. However, if he chooses this way, the moment he returns to the alliance, it means that he has lost everything.  Without everything in the past, honor and status will be far away from him, and he will spend the rest of his life in shame and ridicule, unless the five elders will let him lead the army again to avenge his shame, but this chance is too slim.  The second option is the same choice as Deron, to follow Maxi, but this road is not safe.  Maxi's current strength is not enough to fight against the alliance.  Although he failed this time, it did not mean that the alliance would be much weaker.  An alliance with a strong population base and manufacturing capabilities can organize a second crusade in a short period of time.  Maybe within three months, two months, or even shorter time, the second crusade army will set off.  The third way is for Nemis to disown his armor and return home without helping each other.  It's just that Nemis is unwilling to choose this path from the bottom of his heart.  It is easy to go from frugality to luxury, but it is difficult to go from luxury to frugality.  Having become accustomed to enjoying the admiration of others, Nemis could not do anything when he returned to his ordinary state again.

    Just when Nemis was thinking about something.  Deron is here.  When he saw Delon, Nemis almost didn't recognize that the person standing in front of him was the original Delon.  Although Delong was one of the twelve divine generals in the past, due to his inferior strength, when communicating with other divine generals, he always gave people the feeling of being a follower.  But now Delong can be described as high-spirited.  The whole person's mental outlook was so different from the Deron that Nemis knew so well that Nemis almost didn't recognize him.

    "Hahado you feel that I have changed a bit?" Deron asked Nemis with a smile.

    "Well, there is indeed a big change. You came just in time, help me open the handcuffs quickly"

    Before Nemis could finish speaking, Deron had already shook his head and said: "This won't work. Firstly, I don't have the key. Secondly, you are a prisoner now, and I don't dare to let you go privately. Maxi said, you are with the alliance  An important bargaining chip in negotiations. Without you, the possibility of successful negotiations with the alliance will be compromised. Nemis. Just be aggrieved for a while and wait until we finish negotiating with the alliance. Where do you want to go? Not only  You. We will also respect the choices of the soldiers you brought."

    Nemis’s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. It seemed that things were developing in a direction he didn’t want to.  However, Nemis remained calm and did not show too much excitement. He lay on the bed and asked Deron: "What did Maxi ask you to do? Are you responsible for taking care of me?"

    "There is someone else who is looking after you. I just came here to see you. Reminisce about old times and see if there is any possibility of drawing you over." Delong replied with a smile.

    "You are not a qualified lobbyist." Nemis stared at Deron and said.

    Deron's expression remained unchanged and he still smiled and said: "Haha I told Maxi the same thing. It's just that Maxi said that there is no need to play tricks on you Nemis. As long as we treat each other with sincerity, I believe you will do it."  A wise choice. Nemis, listen to my advice and don’t count on the Alliance’s Five Elders Association. For no other reason than to see my fate, haven’t you recognized the face of the Five Elders Association? They have no reason to  Failure is not allowed, no matter how much you have done for them, as long as you fail, you will lose your use value and you will be abandoned by them."

    "From what you said, you are very dissatisfied with the Five Elders Association." Nemis looked at Deron and said.

    Delong nodded and admitted: "Of course I will be dissatisfied. I think I, Delong, am also one of the twelve divine generals. I have been ordered to serve as the warden of Moti Prison for more than ten years, and there has never been a mistake in the process. There is no credit but hard work.  , but as a result, I made a mistake and almost lost my life. Couldn’t my fate be a wake-up call for you? I heard that when I was sentenced to hanging, your generals once took my place.  I begged for mercy, but what happened? Will the Five Elders listen?"

    Regarding Deron’s question, Nemis was speechless.  Because what Delong said was true, Nemis could not lie with his eyes open.

    Seeing that Nemis was silent, Delong continued: "I also heard that this time you came with troops to challenge?We also brought a supervisor. This seems to have never happened before, right?  In the past, when we led troops to go on an expedition, when did we have supervisors? Once we went on an expedition, the commander-in-chief had the final say throughout the army. What happened to the supervisors?  Since the Five Elders no longer trust you, why are you still loyal to the Five Elders?  Do you think your die-hard loyalty will impress the Five Elders Association?  snort!  Those five old immortals will probably just think you are a fool.  "

    "That's enough! Stop talking! I don't want to hear it anymore." Nemis said to Deron in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Delong shut his mouth and stopped speaking ill of the Five Elders Association. Instead, he began to introduce to Nemis the things he was responsible for after he decided to join Maxi.  Delong is not a general, but he is surprisingly talented in management.  In the eyes of Hans and Hoffman, the complicated affairs were dizzying, but Deron could handle them in an orderly manner.  Maxi appointed Delong as the Logistics Minister of the Revolutionary Army, and transferred the original Logistics Minister Perrus to the army. Compared with handling logistics affairs, Perrus was more suitable to lead the army.  Now Perus was leading the new recruits to train with nearby pirates, and he didn't have time to arrive this time.

    Through Delong’s introduction, Nemis learned that Maxi’s strength was not as poor as he imagined.  After a trip to Moti Prison, coupled with Maxi's recruitment of old troops and the Five Elders Association's mistakes in responding to this matter, Maxi's original lack of internal affairs talents has been filled.  This aspect.  Even the military aspect has been greatly improved.

    Although the current Maxi cannot be said to be a strong soldier, it is not an easy thing for the Five Elders to eat him in one bite.  If Maxi could be given more time, the victory or defeat of the crusade he led would still be unknown in a head-on confrontation.

    Snooker, a top student from the Alliance Higher Military Academy, graduated with honors in all subjects. He is the only person who can be compared with him, and is now the number one general under Maxi.  If it weren't for lack of strength this time.  I might have to have a big battle with this rising star. It's hard to say who will win.

    "Delong, do you think Maxi will succeed?" Nemis asked Delong in a low voice after being silent for a moment.

    Delong shrugged upon hearing this.  He replied: "Who can say for sure about this kind of thing? But I won't hang out under people like Wu Laohui who take their subordinates lightly. When I need you, I will serve you like an uncle and wait for you.  Throw it aside when it's no longer useful. It might even put your life in danger. I don't want to serve this kind of person."

    "Do you think there is a future by following Maxi?"

    "At least I feel more fulfilled now than under the Five Elders. At that time, although I was also one of the god generals, I was appointed as the warden of a prison. Nemis, have you ever thought about it? I am also a god after all.  General, a divine general. But is a divine general used to be the director of a detention center? I know Moti Prison is important, but I am a divine general, not a watchdog!"

    I heard Delong say this.  Nemis knew he couldn't continue talking to Deron.  This guy had a deep resentment against the order of the Five Elders Council to hang him.  If he hadn't been so proud of being under Maxi, what would Deron have been like?  But now, Delong's mind has been cultivated and he thinks about the past.  I will definitely be dissatisfied with the arrangements of the Wu Laohui.  It is really unwise to discuss issues with this person who is biased against the Five Elders.

    "Whose idea was it to plot against us this time? I don't believe Maxi would come up with such an evil idea." Nemis asked Delong, changing the subject.

    Deron immediately became happy when he heard this, and said to Nemis with a smile: "Although this idea is a bit bad, the effect is surprisingly good. To be honest, we can't believe it will go so smoothly. I only blame you.  You are too confident, do you think you can hide it from our intelligence agents under the guise of an exercise? Even if it is an exercise, you bring so many weapons and equipment that we urgently need, do you think we will not be tempted? "

    Nemis frowned and asked, "Who came up with the idea?"

    "Of course he is the strategist of our revolutionary army. Speaking of our strategist, he has a great background. You must have heard of the Jones family, right?"

    "The Jones family?" Nemis thought for a moment after hearing this, and then asked in surprise: "Are you talking about the Jones family, which is called the strategist family?"

    "That's right. Messing Jones, the last survivor of the Jones family, I heard from Maxi that it took a lot of effort for him to invite Messing. And Messing did not disappoint Maxi. All his suggestions  , it was proven to be the most effective in the end." Delong replied with a proud look on his face.

    "I want to see him." Nemis said after being silent for a while.

    "Haha even if you don't mention it, Military Advisor Mei Xin will still want to meet you. The head of the twelve divine generals, he has such a big name, he canCapturing you alive is truly unbelievable.  Delong replied with a smile.

    Just after listening to Delong's words, Nemis's face changed, and after thinking for a while, he said: "How about forget it. I think that Messing will be very busy in the next period of time, and there is no need to be with me.  It’s a waste of time here.”

    Delong shook his head after hearing this. Before he could open his mouth, he heard a man's voice coming from outside the door, "Although I'm a little busy, I still have enough time to meet Nemis, the leader of the twelve divine generals."  of."

    "Strategic advisor." Delong said, looking back at the man standing at the door.

    "Master Delong, almost all the seized materials have been sorted out. Do you think you should go and count them now? If you go too late, you may be killed by the gang and then hidden." The man standing at the door  He nodded at Delong and said.

    When Delong heard this, he still didn't understand that Messing wanted to have a private chat with Nemis. He immediately nodded cooperatively and said: "Then I have to go and take a look. Nowadays, we have to spend money on everything. If we can save it,  Save it, don't let those gangs kill you." After saying that, without saying hello to Nemis, he got up and walked out the door.

    After Delong left, Messing was standing at the door and Nemis was lying on the bed with his hands cuffed behind his back.  The two people didn't speak, they just looked at each other.  After a while, Messing smiled slightly and introduced himself: "Mesing Jones, comes from the Jones family, which is known as the strategist family."

    "Nemis. Buda. Pels, once the leader of the Twelve Divine Generals, is now a prisoner." (To be continued)